《Oh My God! Earthlings are Insane!》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The scorching sun in the afternoon burned the ground. Class 3-6 in Dragon City Ninth City was as stuffy and hot as a food steamer. The students were sleepy. The teacher brandished an alloy saber with one hand, and in the other, he held a savage looking specimen. Look at me! he shouted at the top of his lungs from the podium. Hurry up and look at me! If you dont look, how are you supposed to know how the monsters look? A teenager with messy hair sitting at the back of the classroom suddenly snapped awake and screamed out. The students and the teacher were shocked. Meng Chao? There was a red sleep mark on Meng Chaos face. His eyes were full of fear and panic, as if he had come out of a long nightmare. He scratched his head and looked around. When he saw the blackboard, his confused eyes suddenly focused. Profound skills of saber techniques were densely packed on the blackboard. There was a number pertaining the arm strength required to swing a saber, the analysis of the required torque, the speed to attack, the angle, and the depth, the highest firmness of the monsters armor, and all sorts of other intricate and complicated formulae. All of them showed questions that were bound to pop up during the national college examination. There were also two lines written in big font on the blackboard. 50 DAYS UNTIL THE NATIONAL COLLEGE EXAM! STUDY WELL, MAKE PROGRESS EVERYDAY, GIVE RAISE TO YOUR OWN GLORY, AND DOMINATE THE OTHER WORLD! This is my classroom from my third year in high school? Meng Chao found himself confused. Arent I dead? Why have I returned to my third year? And Im about to take the national college exam? Thats even worse than death! His head hurt so much that he felt as if it was about to split apart. Countless memories in the form of shards rushed into his head like a fierce monster. What? Dragon City fell? I failed in the national college examination and was tormented by society for decades. In the end, I only managed to become a third-class fighter. As for my younger sister, she had great talent and Night Demon Blood, so she became the Dark Witch. Shes one of the strongest and most fearsome fighters in Dragon City, no, all of the other world. If she were in a game, shed be at the level of a boss. So what the heck is going on?! Meng Chao felt as if lightning had struck him. He wanted to remember things carefully, but the nightmare quickly scattered from his mind, and only bits and pieces of it remained. While he was in a daze, a familiar, large, and dark face drew close to him. Mr. Yan, youre alive? Meng Chao blurted out. The entire class fell silent. Then, it burst into a ruckus. Everyone admired Meng Chaos courage to look for trouble so much that they were about to fall down and worship him. Mr. Yan Dongxing, who taught them One Hundred Saber Techniques, was known as Demon Yan. He was a man feared by all. It was said that in the past, he was famous as an unrelenting instructor in the army. When he killed monsters, he did it as easily as if he was mincing meat to make fillings for dumplings. You actually dared to tease Demon Yan? As expected of the former strongest in Class 6. Meng Chao, well organize a grand funeral for you. His classmates cried for him out of sympathy. Yan Dongxings face had been as dark as a pan, but now, it burned red. Mr. Meng Chao, explain. He held the monsters skull in one hand, and while his tone was calm, it was full of killing intent. Oh, this is bad. Meng Chaos pupils shrank. The him right then was at least ten times more sensitive to killing intent compared to his classmates around him. Due to the shock from the killing intent, he quickly realized what was going on around him. Im sorry, Mr. Yan, I was too busy studying yesterday, so I nodded off just now and had a nightmare? Meng Chao tried hard to remember the flashes in his mind and said uncertainly, I think I dreamt of creatures residing in this foreign world coming over in droves. They were all incredibly brutal and ruthless, and they were the type to make a lot of noise. They charged to Dragon City like a tidal wave, and we couldnt stop them at all. Our home of many years was destroyed overnight. I was shocked by it, and I woke up because of fright. Then, um Mr. Yan, you were really brave in my dream. You were a martyr everyone respected. I was longing to see your smile and hear your voice in my dream, so when I opened my eyes and saw you walking over, I was overjoyed and couldnt help but Wait. Yan Dongxing raised his eyebrows. You dreamt that Dragon City was destroyed and I died. His lips formed a smile, but he was really not smiling at all. His grip over the monsters skull tightened so much that it started making cracking sounds. Um Meng Chao scratched his head. Ever since he returned from the nightmare, his will to survive became incredibly great. Dont worry, you died painlessly. It was a peaceful death. Meng Chao did not lie. He somewhat remembered that Demon Yan was eaten by a Large Hundred Teeth Worm and was torn to shreds in just a few seconds. He did not even have time to scream. He should not have felt any pain, right? Crack! Yan Dongxing crushed the monsters skull in his hand. Dragon City will be destroyed? What a joke! The ruthless instructor was so angry that his face turned red. His eyes went wide, which made them larger than those of a monster. I wont talk about you not being responsible and not cultivating, and I cant be bothered with you sleeping during class, but Mr. Meng Chao, what exactly do you have in your head that youd dream about Dragon City being destroyed?! Stand against the wall with your head up, chest out, stomach in, and ass out. Then answer me loudly. Fifty years ago, when Dragon City came to the Other World, we didnt have coal, fuel, electricity, nor anything else. We only had plagues tormenting us and zombies rampaging the lands. At that time, did Dragon City perish? Meng Chao felt troubled. Mr. Yan, how am I supposed to have my ass out if Im to stand against the wall? What? Sir, yes, sir! Dragon City didnt perish! Meng Chao shuddered. He instantly rediscovered how he was supposed to act as a seventeen year old. He jutted his butt out and pasted a determined look on his face. After the disaster of the zombies, the fog arrived and monsters appeared. Countless martyrs were willing to sacrifice their lives to wrench spaces for us to live from the teeth of the monsters inch by inch. Yan Dongxing was shouting by this point. During the first ten years of our fight against the monsters, we lost one-third of our population. At our darkest hour, the monsters invaded the center of our city every day. Humanity had to fight in every market, street, and toilet. Tell me, did we submit to them? Was Dragon City destroyed? Sir, yes, sir! We didnt submit to them! Dragon City was not destroyed! As Meng Chao faced the ruthless instructors saliva shower, he felt as if he was facing death with a smile. Some of Yan Dongxings anger faded away, and he said darkly, Very good. Regardless of whether it is our journey to the Other World, the rampant zombies, or the monster invasion, none of these dangers destroyed us, but made us stronger. After half a centurys worth of fighting, today, Dragon City has gained a firm foothold in this Other World. Compared to the time when we first transmigrated here, Dragon City has become thrice as large, and our population has increased by five times its original size. Many of our citizens have also reached the standards of the elite special forces and Olympic gold medallists on Earth. The superhumans, who are only one in a hundred, also possess astonishing fighting abilities. Weve upgraded ancient martial arts, restored our great industries, and created brand new technologies. Dragon Citys armored cavaliers are all ready for battle. As soon as the fog goes away, our steel army will march forth with the momentum of tigers descending from mountains. We will spread the glory of Earths culture to the Other World. How could Dragon City, when its in this state, be destroyed by the creatures of this Other World? And you said theyre goddamn savage? Im telling you, Earthlings are the ones who are the most ruthless! The ruthless instructor could not help but curse, and the students blood burned with righteous ardor as they listened to him. The class representative, Zuo Haoran, stood up. He had a heroic look, and he stood tall and straight. Just like his name, he gave off the air of someone who was just. The class representative cast Meng Chao a look and said sternly, Mr. Yan, what you said is true. Weve lived past the age of darkness, and now, the light of victory is shining in front of us. We live in a grand era where light shines for miles, and as youngsters of the current generation, we should study well and train hard to become superhumans so that we can help Dragon City rise to power in this Other World. We should be striving to contribute our strength. How can we be afraid of enemies, as if theyre fearsome tigers? How can we be wondering about Dragon Citys destruction? Of course, I believe that there are only a few who are cowardly. Most of the students are thinking about the same thing. Dragon City will definitely win! Earth will definitely win! Civilization will definitely win! With the class representative in the lead, the students became excited as well. Dragon City will definitely win! Earth will definitely win! Civilization will definitely win! They swung their fists and shouted. They wanted to lay down their pens and join the army immediately so that they could sweep through the Other World. Class rep, youre so handsome! Quite a number of girls gave Zuo Haoran admiring glances. And in stark contrast, when they looked at Meng Chao, their gazes turned strange. Some of them even began to whisper softly among themselves. Meng Chao has fallen into the slumps lately. He just keeps sleeping in class. You cant blame him for that. Something went wrong with his cultivation, and he was heavily injured. He fell from first place to last place in class. Wouldnt you be in a slump too, if you were in his place? But he shouldnt curse Dragon City to be destroyed! The heck?! Are you trying to cause trouble?! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Do you have a grudge against me? He thought about it carefully and realized that they really did have a grudge against each other. The class representative Zuo Haoran was his sworn enemy during the entirety of their high school lives. While staring at his handsome, just, and fair face, Meng Chao felt his head ache. His shattered memories surged forward, and various scenes flashed past his mind. In them, he discovered that the class representative was related to why he flunked his national college examination in his nightmare. After that, the class representative got himself into a famous university and quickly became a superhuman. He soared above the others. But he was a hypocrite from top to toe. When Dragon City was killing monsters in the Other World and obtaining victory in every battle, Zuo Haoran enjoyed a good life and was given the title of a hero. He obtained a lot of fresh flowers from admirers and plenty of glory. When they had their high school reunion, there were seven or eight girls who flocked to him like beasts of prey. Meng Chao was someone with a great sense of justice, so he was instantly so enviousno, he was instantly disgusted by the sight. However, when Dragon City clashed against a true civilized race and began a difficult war against it, the class representative actually fled from battle, which made the entire battle line collapse. Zuo Haoran was to receive his sentence in the military court, but since he had already betrayed his people once, he decided to go all out on it. He betrayed Dragon City and joined the foreign race. He sold them Earths secrets! Youre just a traitor, why are you acting so high-and-mighty? Just who is afraid of our enemies as if theyre fearsome tigers. At the very least, I fought until my last moments and died together with Dragon City. Look at you, you first sabotaged my national college examination, then behaved like a hoodlum during our class reunions, and finally betrayed Dragon City! Im going to kill you! By pure instinct, Meng Chao started going through battle plans in his head. He took half a step forward. Zuo Haoran was instinctively on guard against him. Class Rep, what you said is right! You taught me a great lesson, Im so moved. Meng Chao put on a sincere expression and bowed slightly. Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Yan, Class Rep. Ive come to a grave realization of my mistake, and Ill change. From now onwards, Ill be firm in my stance and train hard so that I can contribute to Dragon Citys rise to power in this world. I will give my full strength for it. Theres no need for me to say anything else, please just watch me! Zuo Haoran said nothing. He shuddered. He felt that Meng Chaos gaze had become strange. He was completely different from before. Enough. Class Rep, sit down. Well continue with class. Yan Dongxing did not waste his breath with nonsense. He gestured at the corner to Meng Chao. You know what you need to do. Dragon Hibernation Stance. Do it until class ends. After the words Dragon Hibernation Stance, sharp inhales could be heard. Dragon Citys compulsory education system was from kindergarten to high school, and during it they learned about the Nine Great Stances. Three of them were lying stances, three were sitting stances, and the last three were standing stances. When combined with breathing and meditation techniques, they could absorb the spirit energy from the world and stimulate activity in the cells, allowing people to break the shackles of their genes. Then, they were able to step into the path of superhumans, and from there, evolve into sacred beings. Dragon Hibernation Stance was the tenth stance that was not within the education syllabus. It was also the hardest stance to train. Forget about high school, many of the majors in college did not teach Dragon Hibernation Stance. Only the legendary undergraduate course, which was the sacred place to cultivate superhumans, taught Dragon Hibernation Stance. Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dragon Hibernation Stance required the person to put one leg in the front and the other in the back extremely widely, and they were to twist their backs like a venomous snake. They also had to be as energetic as snakes when they gathered their strength to attack. They were supposed to look like hungry snakes who had just woken up from winter and were very aggressive. In the Ninth High School, there were only a handful of top students in the rocket class who could maintain this stance for more than ten minutes. Class 6 was a very normal strolling class, and there was half an hour before class dismissal. Everyone knew that Meng Chao was injured during his second year of high school and had stayed in the hospital for a few months. After he was discharged, he decided to let loose and live however he wanted. He did not intend to get into college, and he was average and sloppy when it came to the basic Nine Great Stances. If he maintained the Dragon Hibernation Stance for half an hour, he would probably have to crawl home when school ended. Quite a number of students mourned him and thought about the ruthlessness of Demon Yan. Zuo Haoran crossed his arms over his chest and sat down with a cold sneer. Meng Chao stood in the corner obediently. Dragon Hibernation Stance is a very simple, elementary stance and was obsolete in my nightmare. How in the world did it go again? Meng Chao tried hard to recall it. His mind was still in a slight mess, so he could not quite differentiate between his dream and reality. Stop pretending to be cool. Just beg for mercy! His classmates thought that Meng Chao did not dare to enter the Dragon Hibernation Stance, and they could not bear with the sight. They gave him a gentle reminder. Hes just a bad egg in the batch. This is what he deserves! Zuo Haoran mumbled under his breath, but he spoke at a volume that could be heard by the people around him. Before his voice could fade, Meng Chao moved. Whoosh! The leg he positioned in front was bent, and the leg he positioned at the back was tense. He spread his arms out like a sentient snake, and he moved his back like an aquatic dragon which had just woken up from an abyss. It had saved up enough strength and was prepared to strike when rain poured down in spring. Meng Chaos spirit and strength exploded forth like a torrent rushing down from the mountains. He could not control himself at all. This is His classmates were dumbfounded. They felt as if Meng Chao had been reborn and become someone entirely new. The movements of his muscles, bones, and limbs were filled with a relaxed and confident air. Even when he was just standing casually, he gave off none of the stiff movements high school students had. His posture was not perfect, but it was even more beautiful than the normal Dragon Hibernation Stance. Even the tips of his fingers were trembling slightly, giving off a faint, murderous air. What the heck? Was Meng Chaos Dragon Hibernation Stance so good? Its even better than the class reps! Its just an illusion. He wont be able to deceive me. Hes using his life to pretend to be cool. Just watch. In at most one minute, hell definitely collapse! One minute passed, but Meng Chao remained at ease as if he could remain in this stance until self-study period at night. Suddenly, he remembered something and said with an apologetic look, Mr. Yan, is there something else? Am I not maintaining the standard stance? Im really sorry. I havent practiced it for a while, and my movements arent perfect. Ill change it when I go back, so please excuse me for this. Yan Dongxing wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say it. A few expressions fleeted through his dark face. In the end, without a single word, he returned to the podium. The students began to curse in their hearts. Meng Chao, you bastard! Are you even speaking human?! If your Dragon Hibernation Stance isnt proper, then how is ours? Earthworm-like? Is it just an illusion? Everyone felt that after Meng Chao woke up, his stance and his ability to pretend to be cool had gone up with a whoosh. All sorts of gazes went to Zuo Haoran, and the pressure also returned to him. The class rep felt as if he had just been slapped in the face by Meng Chao. There was a slightly embarrassed expression on his face, but a monstrous look flashed past his eyes. Were returning to the lecture, come on! Yan Dongxing tapped at the blackboard. One Hundred Saber Techniques and Thunder Rapier are the two most important high-middle tier cold weapon techniques. The last question in the national college examination last year was about Thunder Rapier. So this year, there is a high chance that it will be One Hundred Saber Technique. Everyone, listen as I analyze the seven advancing moves that will allow you to cut into a monsters scale armor with a saber. Yan Dongxing was a master in saber techniques, and he was a top-class teacher. It was said that he had a senior brother, who was a peerless fighter ranked among the ones who set the questions for the national college examination. In the last three years, Yan Dongxing focused on guiding those in the third year in high school, so his chances of guessing the right questions were very high. When the class heard their teacher mention his best skill, everyone became excited and forgot about Meng Chao. He continued maintaining the Dragon Hibernation Stance, and as he watched the exquisite and matchless profound skills of the saber technique, his gaze became slightly unfocused. Thats so crude. Theres plenty of weaknesses in this saber technique. As if he was possessed, he began murmuring in his heart. There are at least nine openings in the first skill Forward Wind Cutter alone. If you use this saber technique to fight against the real powerful beings of the Other World, youll definitely die in the first clash of blades. But thats not Demon Yans problem. This One Hundred Saber Technique has just been developed and is in its first version right now. Before Dragon City was destroyed, One Hundred Saber Technique had absorbed a lot of the essence from Blood Spirits Nitoryu and Ice Giants Broadsword Technique. After being refined multiple times, it was upgraded to Version 7.3.5. Im using the Ultimate Version of the One Hundred Saber Technique to size up One Hundred Saber Technique V1. Its only natural that Ill find that its full of weaknesses. Hang on a second. What are Blood Spirits? And what are Ice Giants? Why did these strange things appear in my head? Meng Chao had a complicated expression on his face. He could no longer deceive himself and say that he had just been daydreaming earlier. Was it the legendary rebirth? Well, being reborn was nothing. Even though Meng Chao was just a normal high school student, he did read webnovels. And he lived in Dragon City. More than fifty years ago, for some reason, Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World from Earth. A lot of supernatural, unbelievable things had happened in the city. Children at three years old awakened to supernatural powers; old women at eighty years old began practicing ancient martial arts; housewives ripped apart zombies with their bare hands; white-collar workers fought against monsters after they got off work. All of those became common occurrences in Dragon City. Since the transmigration had become a fact, being reborn naturally had its own profound scientific logic as well. Meng Chao could accept it. But based on the fleeting scenes he saw in his head, his future and Dragon Citys future were pretty pitiful. The Earthlings who transmigrated thought that they understood their new home, but they did not expect that the Other World would be much bigger and so strong that it surpassed the limits of human imagination. Right now, they were only moving around the uncivilized area of the Other World. They had not even gone past the newbie village yet. And beyond the newbie village Meng Chao felt as if he was suffering from a hangover. His memories from his previous life were scattered and blurry. He could not quite remember how the creatures who surrounded and attacked Dragon City looked. He only remembered that there were true civilizations in the Other World, and all sorts of powerful and ridiculously powerful fighters along with various insanely powerful enemies walked the land. The monster crisis they talked about right now paled in comparison compared to the insanely powerful enemies. Dragon City had raised the flag of Earth civilization to march into the mysterious other world. They killed, fought, and struggled. They enjoyed a period of glory where they were known as the Extraordinary Disaster. In the end, they dealt with various enemies by their lonesome and could not escape from the disaster. Meng Chao closed his eyes and felt like he could see millions of purple shooting stars exploding above Dragon City. They were destructive flames, but they were even more dazzling than fireworks. The incredibly vivid picture seemed to have happened a moment ago. It burned in his mind and etched into the depths of his spirit. Is this our end? Meng Chao asked his seventeen-year-old self. Damn you, I refuse to believe it! This is just an outlandish nightmare! He opened his eyes swiftly. Dragon City wont be destroyed! And I wont end up as a third-class fighter and live a mediocre life either! Since I returned from that nightmare, I will definitely be able to change the future so that those extraordinary beings from the Other World who I cant name, will open their stupid eyes and witness what the Extraordinary Disaster truly means! The seventeen-year-old Meng Chao had not been defeated by the harsh society just yet. He still treated statements like My fate is decided by myself, not by God. My fate is that I dont believe in fate, and I will go against it to change my destiny, which were created by adolescent delusions of grandeur and were incredibly embarrassing, as his motto. He gritted his teeth, and his gaze became firm. A flame burned in the depths of his eyes, and it looked like lightning. It grew brighter with each passing second, and it caused him slight pain. What is this? Meng Chao was shocked. A red light that looked like fire and lightning floated at the top right corner of his field of vision. It was elusive, just like floaters. The others were probably unable to see it, or else, if such a strange flame had started floating around the classroom, they would have started screaming. Also, it was rather familiar. During the end of his nightmare, when Dragon City was destroyed, he seemed to have seen this strange flame gush out of the center of the city. Now, the strange flame had accompanied him back to his teenage years. The next moment, it shattered with a bang and turned into lines of profound and complicated symbols. Hundreds of them danced madly within Meng Chaos field of vision. Then, they twisted about to turn from strange letters that looked like earthworms to even stranger words. They looked like a message that came from beyond the constellations and the depths of the universe itself. After changing dozens of times, the notification was translated to words from Earth. [The host has passed the mind and willpower appraisal tests. [Kindling has been bound successfully. The hosts identity has been verified. You are now Fire Relayer Meng Chao. [Congratulations on becoming the Fire Relayer of this civilization. I hope that you will do your best to pass on the fires of civilization. Here are 10,000 points as a reward for your initial contribution. [The Fire Relayer has been found to contain old internal injuries and not be skilled in any basic skills. Would you like me to automatically distribute your contribution points so that you can upgrade yourself to your best state?] Kindling? Fire Relayer? Contribution? Contribution points as rewards? Is this a gift pack for my rebirth? Meng Chao was full of questions, but he nodded instinctively. [Used up 1,000 contribution points in exchange for the use of one Initial Stage Healing Skill. Healing progress, 10%. [Used up 1,010 contribution points in exchange for the use of one Initial Stage Healing Skill. Healing progress, 19%. [Used up 1,025 contribution points in exchange for the use of one Initial Stage Healing Skill. Healing progress] A string of notifications flashed in Meng Chaos field of vision. At the same time, warmth filled his body in streams. They were like the first shoots that grew during spring, and they caressed him with the gentlest of motions. My injuries! Even the doctors could do nothing about the internal injuries from when I botched my cultivation last year, but now, theyre healed? I can sense that the torn muscles and tendons have all been connected together! Meng Chaos eyes went wide. He was so happy that he wanted to sing. After the series of notifications regarding his healing popped up, a new notification showed up in his line of sight. [Used 3,500 contribution points in exchange for Reckless Bull Technique, a basic technique to execute power. It has been upgraded to Specialist Level.] This is All sorts of details flashed in Meng Chaos mind. The complicated and intricate formulae of Reckless Bull Technique activation included the calculations of how all the muscles and blood vessels in the human body would twist up, how the blood and electrical signals would circulate in each of the acupressure points. Right after, the strength of the bones, ergonomics, all sorts of cultivation methods, and various scenes of practicing the Reckless Bull Technique in the nightmare popped up in Meng Chaos head. The memories of his previous life had been blurry before, but now, they flashed brilliantly in his mind and turned into a torrent of notifications that filled his motor nerves and brain cells, allowing him to instantly become an expert in using Reckless Bull Technique. Meng Chao felt like he could control all his muscles with ease and bring out all his strength to deliver an extremely fierce and powerful punch. This is awesome! So, even a third-class fighter is this strong? He was incredibly delighted for a moment, but the pleasure came to an abrupt end. A notification popped up before his eyes. [Basic skills are divided into five stages: Normal, Specialist, Master, Perfection, Ultimate. When you reach 100% in Skillfulness, you will be able to level up. Skillfulness can be accumulated by fighting and training. You can also exchange for it with contribution points.] Then Ill exchange it all. Do I look like someone who cares about some measly contribution points? [The Fire Relayers healing progress is currently at 62%. If you want to continue using the Initial Stage Healing Skill, you will need to exchange 1,150 points for it. [Your Skillfulness for Reckless Bull Technique at Specialist level is at 22%. If you want to upgrade it to Master Level, you will need to spend 1,756 contribution points.] [You have 3 contribution points left. You cannot use them to exchange for anything. Please accumulate more contribution points.] I had 10,000 contribution points, right? How did they end up getting spent so quickly? Could you push it to Master Level? Ill give you an IOU. [No can do.] Then you should at least tell me how Im supposed to earn contribution points. [The flames of civilization must burn endlessly. The stronger the civilization is, the stronger the Fire Relayer is. Please hurry up and contribute to civilization so that you can unlock more skills and missions!] Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The information only appeared for a brief moment before it disappeared. The pale, golden words turned into sparks that resembled the light from stars. Then, they became the magnificent flame once more. It stopped talking to Meng Chao. He fiddled with it for a long time, but he did not manage to get any explanation from the system or any instructions for newbies or something along those lines. RIIIIINNNGGGG! Class dismissed! Yan Dongxing swept Meng Chao a glance. A light crease appeared between his eyebrows, but he said nothing. He put away his saber and his monster specimen before he turned around and left the classroom. It was only at that moment that Meng Chaos classmates remembered that he was still being punished to stand. When they looked around, their jaws fell slack. They could not believe their own eyes. Meng Chao actually managed to persevere? If a stance was correctly maintained, it was very beneficial to refining human spirit and strength. At that moment, Meng Chao was like a rusty sword that had been polished once more and shone with brilliance. Everyone felt like they were seeing him before he was injured during his second year in high school. Meng Chao was calm when he saw his classmates surprised looks and heard their whispers. But his eyelids and the corners of his mouth were twitching. For some reason, he was suddenly very hungry, to the point that he felt as if his stomach was about to melt. He could not move half a step forward, and his vision was blacking out. Oh no, could it be that when Kindling helps me repair my body and awakens my skills, I need to restore the energy it uses with my own energy? He was about to faint when a huge, white bear flew at him. Meng Chao, you actually kept your training for Dragon Hibernation Stance a secret from me and got it to the point where its so good?! It was actually a fatty with a stocky build who weighed more than one hundred kilograms. He looked like he was wronged, and his voice was bitter. It made goosebumps break out on everyones skin. Meng Chao shuddered. It was a voice he would not forget even if he was reduced to ashes. The speaker was Chu Feixiong, his best friend in high school. There was no way he could be anyone else. Quick, Feixiong, I forgot to bring money today. Treat me to a meal at the tuck shop. Ill treat you to two meals tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. No way youd treat me to two meals if I treated you to one! My appetite is thrice as big as yours. Meng Chao, when have you become so generous? Theres got to be a trap in this. What sort of trap could there be? Why would I want to lie to you? Were brothers in all but blood! True that. Hehe, all our classmates heard it, so I dont think youd dare to go back on your word. Lets go, Ill treat you at the tuck shop today! Five minutes later, at the tuck shop located in the corner of the school, the huge, white bear started crying like a child who weighed more than one hundred kilograms. Meng Chao, please, be a considerate human. Even if youre cattle, you cant just eat two weeks worth of my allowance. I Ill fight you! He pounced on Meng Chao fiercely. Stop fooling around. Meng Chao opened the last chocolate bar and casually flung his arm while activating Reckless Bull Technique. The huge, white bear weighing more than one hundred kilograms was sent flying. The two men looked at each other dumbfounded. Just now Chu Feixiong was dizzy. Just an illusion. Meng Chaos expression did not change. He stuffed the chocolate into his mouth and stared at the shelves. He was not yet full. The instant noodles today look really fresh, and they have all sorts of flavors as well. Enough with it! I dont have a single penny left! Lets go! We have to go to class now! The huge, white bear fled. Meng Chao was about to chase after him when he saw a handywoman with graying hair standing by a trash can. She had accidentally spilled a large bag of trash all over the floor. Auntie, let me help you. Meng Chao picked up the trash. Then, his eyelids twitched, and a string of notifications popped up. [Your act of helping others has promoted harmony in society and developed a healthy atmosphere in Dragon City. Contribution points increased by 0.001.] [You protected the environment and promoted Dragons City sustained development. Contribution points increased by 0.001.] [To avoid too many notifications popping up at once, when your contribution points increase by less than 1, you will not be notified. However, each contribution that you make will allow Dragon City to become stronger and promote the spreading of civilization as well as upgrading it. Please continue to work hard.] The notifications disappeared in a flash, but Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. At the stairs of the school building, Meng Chao leaned against the hand rail with his head tilted forty-five degrees upwards. He appeared to be thinking about something. With a contemplative expression, he stared at the girls who were dressed in miniskirts because it was summer. They were chatting and walking up the stairs. The girls calves were round, and they bounced around while wrapped with white, knee-high cotton socks. Do you want to die? Chu Feixiong yanked him from behind him. If you really want to look, at least pretend that youre not doing it and just sneak a few peeks from the corner of your eyes. How could you just stare at them like that? Youre such a hooligan. Feixiong, you dont understand. There was an ancient look in Meng Chaos eyes. He sighed and said, Its only at this moment that I understand just how beautiful our normal lives are. Its worthy for us to give up on everything to protect them. Meng Chao, I seriously admire you for being able to act in such a refreshing and refined manner when youre being shameless. Chu Feixiong dragged Meng Chao to the side. Stop looking. If you want to, I can lend you the newest learning materials I downloaded. Lets talk about just now. Did you really kill Demon Yan in your dream, and Dragon City was destroyed? Then what about me? Did I become a great general and fight until my last moments? It was the huge, white bears dream since he was young. He wanted to become a great general whose awe-inspiring reputation reached every corner of the world and who led Dragon Citys steel-armored army to sweep through all of the Other World. Of course, this was a dream shared by every teenager in Dragon City. What do you mean I killed him off? I just saw a few scattered scenes here and there. As for you Meng Chao stared at his best friends face and searched through the depths of his mind. The memories of his previous life were like butterflies that danced in a storm. They fluttered about in random spots and were elusive. The feeling as if he was suffering from a hangover rose in him again. He could not seize the details of the entire affair. Just when he was about to give up, a flash of lightning suddenly illuminated his mind. It was accompanied by a great headache. Meng Chao saw exceptionally huge monsters that he had never seen before in the depths of the thunderclouds. They were like slowly moving mountains that went toward Dragon City. When they saw the numerous soldiers and citizens there, they rushed over like a wave. Then, like waves crashing against stones, they started destroying everything in their path. He saw himself holding chrysanthemums in his hands and standing on a huge field. People were crying all around him. There were two large screens in front of him. One of them was a list of soldiers who died, and the other was the name list of the citizens who died during the disaster. The words were as tiny as flies, and they were packed densely together. There were tens of thousands of names there. Meng Chao saw himself searching for Chu Feixiongs name. A picture showed up on the screen. The huge, white bear was dressed in the standard uniform of soldiers, and he smiled brilliantly on the black and white portrait of the dead. A choked up voice left his throat the next moment. Bro, dont worry, Ive already copy pasted all of your learning material onto my computer and deleted all of your browsing and download history. Just rest in peace. My parents left as well. If you see them, please tell them that I will definitely take care of my younger sister, so they dont have to worry about us Meng Chao snapped out of his nightmare again. He wrapped his hands around himself and slowly sat down on the steps. He was drenched in cold sweat. Even when girls chatted and giggled while going past him, his attention did not shift to them. Chu Feixiong was shocked. Whats wrong? Arent you being a little too excited? Meng Chao wanted to say something, but could not find the words for it. What could he say? Was he to say that his best friend did not manage to get into military school, much less become a general? That in the end he was only a foot soldier on the frontlines? Was he to say that the Monster War was about to get more intense? That bigger and more brutal monsters were about to come over at a larger number, and that they would keep coming in waves? Was he to say that Dragon City would suffer huge losses in that battle, and many soldiers as well as civilians, including Chu Feixiong, along with countless powerful fighters would die? That all of them did not manage to get out of the newbie village and were destroyed? In fact, even his parents were Meng Chao did not dare to continue thinking of what was to come. His fear gave rise to anger, and his anger gave rise to indignation. He clenched his fists, and his expression turned monstrous. Were you terrified by your nightmare? Chu Feixiong clapped his shoulder and said with a grin, Dont worry. Nightmares and reality are always opposites of each other. Even if Dragon City truly ran into danger, we have nothing to fear if we work together! Im a man whos going to be a general! Thats right! Meng Chao snapped out of his daze and swung his fist fiercely. It wasnt the future. It was just a damn nightmare! If I want to change everything, I have to start from my national college examination. This time, youll definitely get into military school, and Ill definitely get into college. Apparently, during the era where they lived on earth, due to colleges increasing enrollment and other factors, the number of undergraduate students increased by the year. But after Dragon City transmigrated, they faced a lack of resources and various dangers. Since everyones lives were on the line, all the citizens had to carry out their duties with diligence. Even the teenagers had to reduce their education time as much as possible so that they could enter the workforce or battle as soon as possible. A normal citizens dream was to get into a two-year course in postsecondary specialized schools and get professional training so that they could get a good job in the future. As for colleges, their duty was to cultivate superhumans. Regardless of the present or the future, superhumans were the cornerstone in helping Dragon City seek a dominant position in the Other World. They were also existences respected by the citizens, and their statuses were incredibly high. Most of the politicians, soldiers, company bosses, or A-list idols were superhumans. If Meng Chao wanted to destroy the scenes he saw in his nightmare, he had to become a superhuman! Do you really want to get into college? Youre not joking, are you? Chu Feixiong became serious. He knew that Meng Chao was seriously injured last year. He also understood the reason behind why his best friend decided to live his life however he wanted. Now, the huge, white bear saw a light that had been extinguished for an entire year being ignited once more in Meng Chaos eyes. Im not joking. I must get into college. Meng Chao paused for a moment before he let out a bark of laughter. He was unable to help himself. I was a real idiot last year, wasnt I? Yeah, a major idiot. Chu Feixiong extended his fist to Meng Chao. But if a major idiot like you has really made his decision and you want to give a good push during these last fifty days, Ill definitely help you. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and extended his fist to bump fists with Chu Feixiong. Ill get into military school and become a general! Ill get into college and become a superhuman! The best friends returned to their classroom. The next class was a language class, and their classmates started cheering loudly. Thank god! Its finally language class! Hurry up! I want to memorize the Ballad of Mulan, Moon over the Lotus Pond, and analyze the background of the work as well as the underlying meaning behind a Madmans Diary! I cant wait anymore! Language teacher, our dearest language teacher, wherefore art thou? The students craned their necks and waited in anticipation. Unfortunately, their language teacher did not come. Instead, their class rep Zuo Haoran came over with a cold expression on his face. He stepped on the podium and said, Ms. Huang is sick today. This lesson has been changed to a self-study period. Everyone, line up and follow me to the cultivation room. No way This again! I want Ms. Huang! Give me my language class! It was a nightmare they expected to happen, and it caused wails of doom to rise. Dragon City was a lone army in a foreign domain, and they implemented a ruthless education system on their children. Most of their classes from kindergarten to college were filled with physical education, cultivation, and fighting that were full with battles and killing. Their mathematics class taught them how to calculate the trajectory of bullets as well as sabers and swords. Their biology classes investigated the structures of monsters. Their physics and chemistry classes were for modulating crystals and researching the minerals of the Other World. They took up the majority of the studies. Since there was a limited amount of time, language classes, which could not help them increase their fighting strength, had to be reduced in number. Students in the third year of high school only had two language classes. They had to study hard during their third year, and the two language classes had to give way for more important subjects. Hence, the language teachers had to call for sick leave or take leave every other day so that their classes could be given to the physical education teachers or for the students to study on their own. And when something was rare, it was considered precious. The high school students suffered from a huge amount of pressure from the strenuous cultivation sessions and could barely breathe. Hence, there was no need to mention just how much they loved language classes. It was said that on their home planet, Earth, those at the same age as them could have ten to twenty language classes a week. They could memorize hundreds of classical poems, could do several sets of language tests every day, and write essays worth two thousand to three thousand words. On the other hand, they practically had no physical education classes. What a blessed life they lived! Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even though the students grumbled, they were aware of their status as third year high schoolers. They stood up while dragging their feet. Someone stuffed a language test into his pocket. While he trained, he could just do it sneakily for fun. Hurry up! Get moving! Zuo Haoran had his hands placed behind his back and shouted in a mighty manner. In this era, class reps possessed a lot of power because they had to help the teachers do a lot of management work. I really cant stand that guy putting up airs. Chu Feixiong pouted while lining up. Zuo Haoran is too shameless. He reached the standards to get into rocket class long ago, but he just had to stay in a normal class to be our class rep. Do you know why that is? Why? Meng Chao asked. He had just returned from his nightmare, and his memories were still jumbled up. He was confused about a lot of things. Theres a rule that since being a class reps takes up a students time and energy, the school has to give them a certain amount of cultivation resources as compensation. This is a hidden rule that is not written in black and white, but Zuo Haorans uncle is Horse Monkey, the teaching director, so he arranged things for his nephew. The more Chu Feixiong spoke, the angrier he became. This guy has a family who owns a big company and a teaching director as his connection. He doesnt lack any genetic medicine and monster materials, yet hes staying in a normal class to be our class rep! Hes just snatching the poor students resources! Wheres the justice in this?! Meng Chao remembered it then. This was indeed the case. After he was injured during his second year in high school, Chu Feixiongs strength became second only to Zuo Haoran. If the teaching director had not laid out an easy path for Zuo Haoran, he would have had to go to the rocket class. Then, Chu Feixiong would have had a high chance to become the class rep of Class 6 and obtained more resources. He would have also had more chances to get into military school. It was no wonder why he was displeased. Those at the back, why are you causing such a ruckus?! Youre wasting everyones time! Zuo Haoran heard their murmurs and scolded them without mercy. Chu Feixiong scowled and was about to go forward when Meng Chao stopped him. We need to practice cultivation first. Well have plenty of time to deal with him in the future. The cultivation center was a building with fifteen floors. There were more than forty cultivation rooms with different functions, recovery rooms, and medical offices. The cultivation center was five times as large as the school building. The hot waves of youth filled the air, and it made the blood of all those who entered surge with excitement. Since it was a self-study period, the class rep was the one to manage the class. No teacher was present for it. After Zuo Haoran gave his orders, the students went straight to cultivation equipment. The clashing from barbells, growls from people exerting strength, sounds of punches and roundhouse kicks cutting through air, and the fierce, banging from people hitting sandbags created a passionate fighting song. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar sight to Meng Chao, and he sighed nonstop. When Earthlings discovered that the super energyspirit energyof the Other World could be guided into the body to charge the cells and unlock the shackles of their genes, the ancient cultivation methods were given a whole new meaning. But there was one principle in life, Those who are poor should study to earn more money, and those who are rich should learn martial arts to protect themselves. This principle held true no matter where human civilization ended up. The milk powder for children from rich and powerful families came from powerful mammalian monsters. Those who were a little older started taking secret medicines and put all sorts of ointments on their bodies. Some of them would even bath in monster blood. They would also have gravity cabins, medical cabins, and nerve shock cabins helping them, along with the careful guidance from powerful seniors, and scientific cultivation methods set by specialist groups. These chosen children of God enjoyed all the good things since birth, and becoming superhumans was basically set in stone for them. If someone as poor as Meng Chao wanted to stand out, it was incredibly difficult to do. He did not have a sufficient amount of resources and only knew how to train diligently. However, that was a ticket straight to death, because it was the same as running a marathon after starving for three days. He had been young and conceited once. When he was in elementary school and middle school, he was well-known as a strong person. He mowed down all obstacles in his way and got into a key high school in the regionDragon City Ninth High School. When he was in the first year of high school, he was ranked first place in his class a few times, but during practical training, he accidentally broke Zuo Haorans nose. Blood gushed down the class reps face in front of the entire class, and a grudge was born in him against Meng Chao. The short period of glory, however, ran Meng Chaos body dry. When he reached his second year of high school, his classes became harder, and his internal injuries began accumulating. Gradually, he found his abilities falling short of his wishes. He refused to believe it and started cultivating in a frenzy. He only slept for three or four hours a day and even went on education websites to search for secret methods to train. In the end, he ran into huge trouble. He coughed up blood and fainted, and he ended up lying in a hospital for a few months. The doctors said he was too anxious, and his bones as well as organs were all damaged. Without spirit pills or great medicine nourishing him, he was not to go through any high-intensity training within three-five years. When Meng Chao saw his parents haggard faces as they held the medical report, he made his decision. In any case, Dragon City is getting stronger, and were slowly running out of monsters to fight. Its fine even if I dont become a superhuman. Ill get into a specialized school and enter society earlier so that I can earn money and help my parents. I can also earn some tuition fees for my sister so that she can live out her superhuman dream. I can use this method to protect my family too. When Meng Chao remembered this, he really wanted to slap himself. How naive! Theres no way the Monster War can be won so easily! If my nightmare comes true, then Dragon City is about to face its greatest crisis since it transmigrated to this place. Without strength, how am I supposed to protect my family? Perhaps because he was weak, his younger sister took the dark path and became the Dark Witch, who was practically at the level of a boss in a game. When he thought about how his cute sister would continuously be corrupted, he began to feel troubled. It might sound awesome that I can become stronger by contributing to society, but I can only get 0.001 contribution points by picking up trash. Even if I pick up all the trash in the city, its useless. I still have to cultivate hard. Meng Chao went to the cultivation machine. After moving around a little, he began gasping for breath. Im still so hungry After Kindling repaired his body and helped him activate Reckless Bull Technique, he was like a fighting tank whose all aspects were strengthened, but he also burned dozens of times the amount of fuel that a normal car used up. His best friend had used two weeks worth of allowance to only fill up his stomach a little. There was no way he could withstand high-intensity cultivation right now. What a pity. When a few girls saw Meng Chao sprawled all over the machine, looking like he was about to be blown away by the wind, they sighed in their hearts. When they saw him take up Dragon Hibernation Stance earlier, they had recalled his might from first and second year of high school. Even though he looked careless, he had to have been unable to accept the results, right? Meng Chao originally had a chance to become a superhuman, but by the looks of it now, he can only become a normal person after losing his abilities. The girls could not help but pity him. Meng Chao, if you want to train, do it seriously. If you dont want to train, get off the machine. Dont occupy the cultivation machine! Zuo Haoran kept an eye on Meng Chao constantly. This guy Chu Feixiong glared at the class rep and helped Meng Chao to a corner before he stuffed a sports drink into his hands. Sit here for a while. Take it nice and slow. Im fine. Meng Chao shook his head. He was sweating bullets. Damn it, his body constitution was too weak. What the heck was he doing over the past year? Kindling helped me awaken my skill, but it cant produce energy out of the blue for me. I need to buy cultivation resources so that I can give fuel to my main fighting tank! Meng Chao smiled bitterly. If he could buy cultivation resources, he would not have given up on himself for an entire year. Have you forgotten about your basics because its been a long time since you trained? Chu Feixiong thought that Meng Chao really did not know how to do the moves, so he flung his arms and demonstrated the basic force execution method to him. He was a born strength type fighter. His Reckless Bull Force gave off the momentum of a tiger. Meng Chao watched with a strange look in his eyes. Chu Feixiong touched his head. Am I imagining things? I thought I saw a hint of scorn in Meng Chaos eyes. Was I bad? The huge, white bears face turned dark. You dont execute force like that, Meng Chao could not resist saying. What?! Chu Feixiong could not believe his ears. I treat you like my best friend, and youre here acting cool with me? Meng Chao quickly explained himself. Dont misunderstand, those words werent aimed at you. Im saying that the way we execute force right now is Is trash? Its not that bad. But its seriously a little crude. Its not very scientific. His words were incredibly conceited. Reckless Bull Force was created in the New Era Year 35, and it was born when Zhou Mang, an elite in the military, led a scientific research team to research the biological structure of more than ten Grade Three monsters like Iron Hammer Beast and Boorish Horn. They also included the force execution model of Olympic gold medallists and mixed martial artists from Earth. Their scientific force execution method was researched and tested for a total of five years in an ergonomics research lab before it was made. What was unique about it was that it was simple and could be understood easily. It could be learned quickly, and its explosive power was incredibly great. Aside from stimulating qi, blood, and strengthening the body, it could also stimulate a teenager into excreting large amounts of growth hormones and increase the activity in cells. It had great benefits in promoting cultivation. After it was practiced for more than a decade, Dragon Citys education department decided to implement Reckless Bull Force, Ripple Force, and Dragon Snake Force into the compulsory education syllabus, and they became the three great force execution methods that students had to train. But Meng Chao said that this force execution method was incredibly crude and not scientific? Chu Feixiong thought that Meng Chao was incredibly shameless this afternoon. What he did not know was that Meng Chao was not boasting. War was the greatest way for civilizations to communicate with each other. When Dragon Citizens fought passionately against the true elites of the Other World, their civilizations permeated each other deeply. Dragon Citizens used the wisdom of the other worldlers to continuously modify their industry, science, and martial arts. Reckless Bull Force they were using today was just in its first version. In the future, they would run into all sorts of strange otherworldly creatures, and they would dissect them to research them, thus gaining a deeper understanding toward cells and genes. The powerful fighters from Dragon City would then push Reckless Bull Force to its second version, third version, pro version, and plus version Reckless Bull Forces ultimate version not only increased its users maximum force by thirty percent, it even fixed most of the bugs in the past versions, which were created when spirit energy moved about chaotically in the blood vessels and nervous system. There was a cooldown time for this method after its user had his or her muscles over expand, and the ultimate version decreased that cooldown time by fifteen percent, largely increasing its users maximum punch force and their ability to continue fighting. The ultimate version was no longer called Reckless Bull Force, but Reckless Bull Technique. Through Kindling, Meng Chao awakened to the memories of his previous life, and the skill he awakened was naturally the ultimate version of Reckless Bull Force! Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Come, lets go to the toilet. Meng Chaos eyes sparkled. They went up by two floors and found the most remote toilet possible. When Meng Chao saw that there was no one around, he sneakily opened a cubicle and gestured for his best friend to get inside. What do you want to do? The huge, white bear was nervous. Dont worry. I just want to examine your muscles for a bit. Meng Chao pulled and yanked at Chu Feixiong until he got his best friend into the cubicle. Before the huge, white bear could shriek, he quickly said, When you circulated Reckless Bull Force until it reached below your ribs, did you feel your ribs going a little numb, and did you feel as if your strength was about to spill out? Chu Feixiong was stunned. He pushed down on his ribs, and his expression was a little sour. Also, when I observed your feet, I found that your lower body wasnt too stable, but when I observed the muscles and tendons on your legs, I found that there were not many problems in them. Meng Chao thought about it. When you stepped on the floor, did you first feel a sharp pain at the soles of your feet, and half a second later, it went to your knees? Chu Feixiong was surprised. How did you know? Meng Chao smiled. You havent mastered the profound skill of Reckless Bull Force at all. At most, youve only brought out fifty percent of your strength. The other half is running rampant in your body, and it rebounded on your legs and feet, which brought extra pressure to your knees and ankles. If you continue training blindly like this, you will not be able to bring out your full strength, and if things turn for the worse, you may even suffer osteoporosis. Your joints will age, and the pressure on your blood vessels will exceed the limit. You wont be able to cultivate then, but will be marching to an early death. If everyone ignored the toilet behind him, Meng Chao would actually look like an otherworldly sage. Chu Feixiong was stunned. He obediently let Meng Chao examine his height, weight, the length of his limbs, body fat percentage, and his muscle distribution in the upper and lower body. Meng Chao closed his eyes and calculated in his mind for a moment. A series of force execution formulae from the future appeared in his mind. He opened his eyes again, and they sparkled. He raised a sharpened pencil. Come, lets have you execute your force again. When Chu Feixiong circulated Reckless Bull Force, his muscles swelled up, and his blood vessels popped up. Meng Chao suddenly poked him with the tip of his pencil. Chu Feixiong was about to cry out in pain, but he felt numb, as if he had been electrocuted. A strange force was micro regulating every muscle, every blood vessel, and every bundle of nerves. The brute strength which had been scattered through his body was brought together. Soon, the huge, white bears expression turned from puzzlement to delight. Whats this method? Its much easier for me to execute force now, and Im not hurting anywhere. Even my strength feels like it has increased! Thats the result of years of diligent training. I just helped you look for the way to release all of your strength. Meng Chao moved his pencil as if he was making it fly, and his movements were becoming smoother by the second. He poked Chu Feixiong from three hundred to five hundred times before he stopped. He flung his numb back wrist. Give me a punch. Lets see the results. Chu Feixiong brought forth all his strength. The pain from the acupressure points Meng Chao had poked with his pencil guided him to put up a slightly different stance. His muscles tensed up to their limit, and he looked as if he had shrunk by half, but his muscles were more sturdy than before. He looked like high-density granite. He delivered a punch, and a few faint ripples appeared in the air. They tore at the air, making it cry out. The sound was like cloth being ripped apart. Hiss! Chu Feixiong was shocked by how easily he executed the punch. He had never executed such a comfortable punch before. It gave off the force of a flash flood in a mountain that could easily destroy everything in its path. Even though Chu Feixiong had not tested it, he was certain that this punch was at least three percent more powerful than his strongest punching strength. With just a few minutes of adjusting his force execution, his punching strength had increased by three percent. Meng Chaos technique could no longer be described as just extraordinary. Chu Feixiongs face was full of amazement. At the moment he executed the punch, the strange flame at the corner of Meng Chaos eyes shone magnificently once more. The spark turned into two rows of words. [Gave guidance to normal citizen Chu Feixiong regarding the basic technique, Reckless Bull Force. His learning progress is now at 10%. [A normal citizen has become stronger. The overall fighting strength of Dragon City has increased. Congratulations for making your civilization become stronger. Increased contribution points by 10.] Huh? Meng Chao was surprised and delighted. There was a great deal of meaning behind what he just read. So, does this mean that I dont need to pick up trash? I just need to teach the current Dragon Citizens the martial arts from the future, and I will be considered to have contributed to civilization? Well, that makes sense. A strong civilization is not created by a lone hero fighting for it. No matter how strong Ill become, itd be impossible for me to fight alone against all the monsters and the extraordinary beings of the Other World. But if I can become a top-class teacher who is one hundred times better than Demon Yan and teach the martial arts from the future to all the citizens so that we can all be one hundred times stronger than we were in my nightmare, then I believe that well be able to pummel the extraordinary beings of the Other World. So, the true meaning of the contribution points is that the stronger the civilization is, the stronger I will be as well! When he thought of this, the strange flame before his eyes changed. [Congratulations to the Fire Relayer on making a contribution that is worth more than 1 point for civilization. Please choose your reward for your first contribution. [You can choose to upgrade Reckless Bull Force from Specialist Level to Master Level. [You can also choose to awaken a new skill. Please choose between Basic Gun Technique and Ripple Force.] Kindling even kindly put the contribution points he needed in exchange for the three options. If he wanted to upgrade Reckless Bull Force, he needed 756 contribution points. If he wanted to awaken Basic Gun Skill, he needed 3,100 contribution points. If he wanted to awaken Ripple Force, he needed 1,500 contribution points. Theyre both from the three basic force execution methods, so why is there such a major difference between the cost for Reckless Bull Technique and Ripple Force? Meng Chao remembered that he had spent 3,5000 contribution points to awaken Reckless Bull Technique. He thought about it carefully. Reckless Bull Technique was an extremely fierce and powerful force execution technique. After he was injured last year, he did not train it much. But Ripple Force was flexible and long-lasting. It had great benefits for rehabilitation purposes. He had set aside all other cultivation methods over the year, but he still persisted in practicing Ripple Force. Is it because I know bits of Ripple Force, which is why the price to awaken it is cheaper? Meng Chao thought about it. Reckless Bull Technique and Ripple Force were a fierce and gentle technique respectively. One of them was an upgrade, and the other was an awakening. Which should he choose? He thought about it and chose Basic Gun Technique. Since the option was free, of course he should choose the most expensive thing. Was there even a need for him to think about it? In his mind, he heard rapid gunfire. It was as if there was a bullet shower flying over his head. Meng Chao immediately remembered countless structures of guns and the essentials for shooting. The memories from his past life flashed before his eyes like crystalline fragments. He saw himself firing and firing and firing at various otherworldly creatures. Some of the otherworldly creatures looked like an octopus which had a roasted chicken stuffed into it. It was much uglier than the monsters they encountered now. Meng Chao had managed to kill nearly one thousand of such monsters in an instant. His experience in shooting shot up by leaps and bounds. A tingling pleasure surged into every nerve ending, and he felt so delighted that he started humming. Chu Feixiong watched Meng Chao shut his eyes with an intoxicated look and even make strange sounds. He could not help but shudder. The fatty weighing more than one hundred kilograms shrank into a corner. After a long while, Meng Chao opened his eyes. There was a profound look in them. Once he awakened to a new technique, he became even hungrier. Resources! He needed those damn cultivating resources! Chu Feixiong looked at him like a monster. His skin crawled. Meng Chao, where did you learn that strange technique? the huge, white bear stammered as he asked his question. We can talk about that later. Lets test your maximum punching strength first. Meng Chao made calculations in his mind before his thoughts came to a screeching halt. Wait, lets hear whether theres anyone peeing outside right now, and when we open the door, we have to use our clothes to cover our faces, or else, when someone sees us walking out of a cubicle together, my reputation will be ruined. They ran back to the cultivation room, and Chu Feixiong strode to a punching force gauge. He activated it eagerly. The huge and exquisite crystal machine let out creaking sounds when it was activated and the display screen lit up. The huge, white bear began making loud sounds, and like a gorilla, he punched his chest. Then, based on the force execution technique Meng Chao had taught him, he put on the starting stance for Reckless Bull Force. He was just about to execute his strength when someone suddenly stood in front of him. It was Zuo Haoran. The huge, white bears body was filled with strength, and his muscles were so tense that he felt miserable. Whats wrong? he asked stiffly. Zuo Haorans face was cold. Who allowed you to touch the punching force gauge? This might be a self-study period, but you need to obey the rules in class. Everyone is training seriously, but you and Meng Chao snuck out right after class started, and you only came back after around twenty minutes. Then, you immediately said you wanted to test your punching strength. Did you get permission for that? His voice was neither soft nor loud. It was at the volume where all the people in the cultivation room could hear despite him not shouting. The huge, white bear was so angry that his eyebrows nearly bunched together. Dont get angry, Chu Feixiong, Im doing this for your own good. Zuo Haoran looked at Meng Chao. After all, youre different from a certain person. You still have a chance of getting into college. Theres one and a half months left. Just focus on training. Dont mix around with a certain someone anymore, in case your future is ruined. Itll be too late for regrets by then. Alright, go and train first. Ill organize everyone into a line and have everyone test their punching strength ten minutes before class ends. The class rep swung his hand as if all of this was only logical. The huge, white bear was furious. O high and mighty Class Rep Zuo, do you seriously think youre a teacher now? Youre just using the power given to you by the teachers to order us around! I gained some understanding toward Reckless Bull Force, so thats why I was in a hurry to test my punching strength. Even if our homeroom teacher or Demon Yan came over, they wouldnt stop me, so why are you butting into my business? Would you be able to make it up to me if you made me waste my epiphany? He was born with a loud voice, and it immediately attracted the students attention. Everyone perked up their ears. They wanted to know why the two best fighters in class suddenly went into a conflict in public. Zuo Haorans face turned dark. He did not expect that Chu Feixiong would make a scene in public. He was trying to be nice by showing respect to him, but he refused to take it! Epiphany? Zuo Haoran sneered coldly. Chu Feixiong, I saw your stance when you were going to execute your force just now. It was crooked and stange, and its completely off from the standard Reckless Bull Force. If you execute force like this, you will not be able to deliver a powerful punch. How could you be considered to have gained an epiphany? Im in charge of overseeing this self-study period. Your Reckless Bull Force is clumsy. Forget about delivering a powerful punch, if your strength goes awry, you will end up hurting your tendons and bones, and youll miss your national college examination. Indeed, I wont be able to make it up to you then. If you truly want to use the punching force gauge, sure. But go to the side and truly understand Reckless Bull Force before you even think about trying! Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Theres a problem with my Reckless Bull Force? Chu Feixiong was so angry that he grinned. Meng Chao took a step forward and blocked the enraged, huge, and white bear. Since you think that Chu Feixiongs force execution does not reach the standard, why dont you show us the standard Reckless Bull Force so that we can learn it seriously? He had a smile on his face, and he looked sincere. Zuo Haoran snorted coldly. Since he could become the class rep, it was only par for the course that he had strength that suppressed the entire class. Look carefully, this is the real Reckless Bull Force! A cold glare shone in the class reps eyes. He put on a nearly perfect stance, twisted his hips and turned around to execute a lightning fast punch. Bang! The punching force gauge swung violently, and the numbers on the display screen jumped violently. 225 kg! This is Zuo Haoran maintaining the top score in the class, right? Last time, he had to accumulate strength for a long time before he could execute that punch. Now, with just one casual punch, he reached his previous high score. His strength is becoming more and more terrifying. The class rep has been improving really quickly over the past two months. His maximum punching strength has surpassed a heavyweight boxing champion on Earth. Hell definitely be able to get into a famous college. I remember that Chu Feixiongs maximum punching strength was 220 kg. The class rep is much lighter than him, but his punching strength is five kilograms higher. The eye-catching numbers caused the students watching by the side to talk about it quietly. The girls were attracted by Zuo Haorans handsome stance, and they could not help their faces turning slightly red. All of them had to acknowledge the class reps view. That was the standard Reckless Bull Force, and it was the one that could allow a person to deliver a powerful punch. Zuo Haoran wrapped his fist in his palm and stared at Chu Feixiong while he glanced at Meng Chao through the corner of his eyes. So, did you two see it clearly? His expression was indifferent, and his voice allowed no room for argument. Some of the students who were close to Chu Feixiong were afraid that if a conflict arose, Chu Feixiong would end up suffering a loss. They spoke quietly behind him. Big Brother Xiong, forget it. Lets test it later. Meng Chao, hurry up and persuade him. Stop standing there like a dumba*s! Before their voices could fade, Meng Chao took half a step to the side, and Chu Feixiong strode forward. You Zuo Haorans expression sank. He refused to budge, and both of them clashed into each other. It was Reckless Bull Force vs Reckless Bull Technique. Bang! What happened was akin to a raging bull ramming into a raging rhinoceros. The students could not bear to watch it. Quite a number of people could already imagine the scene of Chu Feixiong being sent flying and landing pathetically on his back. But they were wrong. The pretty boy was the one who took eight consecutive steps backwards before he fell on the floor. His rage caused his face to turn so red that it was almost purple. The one who fell on the floor was Zuo Haoran, who had just displayed his might. But that was not all. Chu Feixiong used the momentum to rush forward. His sneakers rubbed against the floor, and they let out squeaking sounds while releasing the heat created when rubber burned. Each of his muscles looked like red hot steel, and his fist was like a bag of explosives which had been lit. Boom! With a loud bang, his fist landed squarely at the center of the target. The sound was even louder than from Zuo Haorans punch. The punching force gauge jumped. The number on the display screen rose erratically, and it would not calm down even after a long time had passed. 2-232 kg! He surpassed the class reps record! Thats the new class record! The classmates were flabbergasted Even Chu Feixiong could not believe it. He stared at his own fist before he looked at Meng Chao. The shock on his face could not be described with words. Feixiong, youre so despicable! How could you hide this from me and practice the super powerful Super Reckless Bull Force? In the absolutely silent cultivation room, Meng Chao was the first one to jump out and shout at the top of his voice, You even suppressed the class rep! Chu Feixiong was dumbfounded. What the heck? Werent you the one who taught me this in the toilet just now? The students looked at each other at a loss. Super Reckless Bull Force? Dont you know? Meng Chao looked around him in astonishment. Right now, there are plenty of powerful people in the army and society. Theyre continuously modifying Reckless Bull Force and developing upgraded versions which are stronger and more powerful. Those versions are much more amazing than our high school versions. Chu Feixiong must be using an upgraded version, or else, theres no way he could have defeated the class rep so easily, right? In truth, the difference in their maximum strength was just a few kilograms. There was not a worlds difference between them. Zuo Haoran was fast, and his punching frequency was high. He was also more skilled in kicking techniques, so if they were to really fight, he would suppress Chu Feixiong. It would definitely not be as exaggerated as Meng Chao made it to be, where he suppressed and defeated him so easily. But Zuo Haoran did not notice it for the time being, and his breathing nearly froze because of the clash. He could not speak, which allowed Meng Chao to slander his name. He was so angry that he could not get up. The students went along Meng Chaos train of thought and nodded instinctively. Many of the powerful people in the army, the aristocratic families, the rich and powerful families, and martial art research centers were continuously exploring the unknown territories within life sciences. Their upgraded versions were naturally completely different from the common version taught in high school. Everyone was very envious of Chu Feixiong. He had learned such a domineering force execution technique before the national college examination! He was now like a tiger with wings! Feixiong, youre really ruthless. Meng Chao gave his absolutely baffled best friend a thumbs up. I heard that some of the high-grade training classes in society teach Super Reckless Bull Force, and the starting price for it is around two hundred thousand. You were actually willing to spend so much money for it? But thats reasonable. Were about to challenge the national college examination, and each mark could change our fate. Your strength has increased by several kilograms compared to before. If you convert it, youll be able to get a few more points. Those two hundred thousand were a worthy expenditure. Its a pity that I dont have any way to get into a high-grade training class. I heard that many top-class instructors cant be hired even if you have money, or else, Id sell all my possessions just to learn Super Reckless Bull Force. Meng Chao slapped his thigh with regret written all over his face. A thought bloomed in the heads of all students, and they fell into deep contemplation. Wait. Meng Chaos eyes suddenly lit up, and he sized up Chu Feixiong. Feixiongno, Big Brother Xiong, wont you teach me Super Reckless Bull Force? Dont be in a hurry to reject me. I know that everyone is fighting for every second to improve before the national college examination. Were all competitors during the exam, so theres no way that Id let you teach me for free. I can pay you. I Right when Chu Feixiong spoke up, Meng Chao interrupted him. Were classmates, so itd be too vulgar if we talked about money. How about this? Ill pay you with cultivation resources. Gene medicine, high-grade nutrition fluids, cell strengthening liquids, monster materials. What do you want? Just name it. Well settle accounts clearly, even if were besties. You dont have to feel troubled. Chu Feixiong was not that dumb and he finally understood what was going on. Um A conflicted look appeared on his face, and he looked slightly troubled. Big Brother Xiong, please, save the children! Meng Chaos eyes became teary. I can consider teaching you. Lets talk in the corner, Chu Feixiong said incredibly reluctantly. Lets go! Lets go! Meng Chao was incredibly delighted. Wait Great desire stirred in the students hearts as they listened, and finally, someone could not hold back anymore. A plump boy who was not that much smaller than the huge, white bear stepped forth. Big Brother Xiong, you cant just teach Meng Chao alone. Were students as well, and Im a child as well. Please save me too. The plump boy was also a strength-oriented fighter. If Chu Feixiong was Fatty Sr. in the class, then he was Fatty Jr. But his growth had stagnated lately. In the last few months, his maximum punching strength did not increase, and he was so frustrated that he did not manage to sleep for several nights. When he saw Chu Feixiongs astonishing punch and with Meng Chao serving as the precedent, there was no way he would let go of such a great chance. Fatty Jr. spoke with desperation in his voice. I have gene medicine, high-grade nutritional fluid, cell-strengthening fluid, and monster materials. I just need to increase my maximum punching strength by five percentno, by three percent, and that will do. You can state whatever conditions you want. Aside from someone as extraordinary as Meng Chao, most of the students who managed to get into the key high school in the region came from rather well-off families. They did not mind spending some cultivation resources to increase their points during the national college examination. Within a short period of time, the students all surrounded Chu Feixiong. Big Brother Xiong, we know that youre a man who values chivalry the most. Could you help me? Me too! Aside from cultivation resources, what do you say if I offer you one months worth of breakfast? Big Brother Xiong, Boss Xiong, were all brothers, please save this pitiful child as well! Everyone curried favor with Chu Feixiong. And they completely forgot about the class rep, who still sat on the floor. Zuo Haoran gritted his teeth, and his handsome face was completely twisted. Since hes going to teach me anyway, teaching more is the same. Why dont we form a study group? Everyone can bring out some cultivation resources as compensation to you, and you can develop your style a little. Youll be able to contribute a little to the class as a whole, Meng Chao kindly suggested. Thats a good idea. Im willing to join the Super Reckless Bull Force study group. The students agreed to it easily. Since things had already progressed to this point, Chu Feixiong could only nod in agreement. At this moment, a notification popped up in Meng Chaos peripheral vision. [Your suggestion has promoted harmony in class. The students drive for studying has increased, and theres a possibility that they will get good results. In the near future, they will be able to contribute more to civilization. Increased contribution points by 11.] Chu Feixiong, you devote such great care to your classmates. Meng Chao could not help but sigh. Were at the tense eve of the national college exams, and youre still willing to spend time and energy to help everyone improve! Youre such a great person! Everyone, hes such a selfless, great man, and hes strong to boot. Why didnt the teacher choose him to be the class rep in the beginning? Everyone was stunned. Then, they started giggling awkwardly. Zuo Haoran had just climbed to his feet when he became so angry that he saw stars. He nearly fell down once more. The price Meng Chao set for learning Reckless Bull Technique was low, because he wanted quick returns, even if the margin of profit wasnt high. He taught it half for free and asked for minimal price. Everyone was very sensible. Before class ended, most of the students joined the study group. Some of the students who came from rather well-off families even delivered various cultivation resources in advance. There were more than ten bottles of gene medicine, high-grade nutritional fluid, and bone cell growth hormones. All of them were branded goods that Meng Chao could not buy even if he sold all his possessions. He brought Chu Feixiong to the roof to split the profit and taught him some of the force execution formulae of Reckless Bull Technique, along with the stimulation method for the acupressure points so that he could train their classmates later. Chu Feixiong agreed to help Meng Chao organize the study group, but he refused to take the cultivation resources. The huge, white bear said that his family was better off than Meng Chaos and could guarantee a steady stream of basic resources for him. If Meng Chao wanted to get into college, he had to treasure all of the hard-won resources. After using every method to persuade him, Meng Chao just stuffed one-third of the rewards into Chu Feixiongs bag. Then, Chu Feixiong asked him about the origins of Super Reckless Bull Force. Meng Chao thought about it and decided to push the responsibility to the deep web. Chu Feixiong was shocked. Youre still browsing through those underground ergonomics forums? Those people are all cultivation lunatics and mad scientists. They give off seemingly powerful secret techniques and allow the netizens to download them for free, but they do not have good intentions. They often treat the netizens as white mice to help them gather data. You were injured and hospitalized last year because you went to learn a technique thats still in its testing stage on the underground forum. Havent you learned your lesson? Meng Chao could only tell him that he was really careful this time. He researched it for a few months, and once he was certain that there was nothing wrong with it, he finally gathered the courage to share it with others. You know my family situation. If I dont take a gamble, how am I supposed to compete against a rich mans son like Zuo Haoran? And how am I supposed to protect my family against the fearsome monsters? Meng Chao fell into deep thought. But your worries are logical. How about this? Help me tell the others that Super Reckless Bull Force is still in its testing stage, and there might be a lot of bugs in it. If they think its dangerous, I can return their cultivation resources to them. Anyway, I set the price so cheap because I wanted to contribute to society. Why should I force them to learn if they dont want to? Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After his best friend left, Meng Chao leaned against the railing on the roof and watched the sun set in the west. The stars of the Other World were even larger and denser than the sun on Earth. The rosy clouds were gathered together, forming a dazzling scene. The sky and city turned into a red sea. A building towering into the sky stood at the center of the red sea. The alloy used to make it had rare metals from the Other World fused into it, and its malleability and resistance to pressure was largely increased, which allowed the tower to break the maximum height of the skyscrapers on Earth. It looked to have torn through the sky and reached the universe. Sparkling lights surrounded the tower. They entered and exited it like bees in their hive. The lights were all superhumans. The mighty building which stood out like a sore thumb was known as Supernatural Tower, and it was the headquarters of the Superhuman Association. Neat rows upon neat rows of buildings that resembled pyramids and forts surrounded it. All of them were as sturdy as gravity dams. They could withstand the mightiest charges from monsters. Between the buildings were countless black dots scaling walls or flying over roofs. Those were normal citizens who had just finished work. They did not have enough resources, and space was lacking. There were few private cars and taxis in the Dragon City. The normal citizens had ample strength, and their bodies were agile. Even if they had to run long distances, they were not much slower than public buses which had to stop at every station. There were also 3D mobile gears, which were made using the principles of bionics, and they resembled the limbs of monsters. When a person put them on, they could jump much higher, and the gear could even secrete gas. With a light jump, a person could rise ten to twenty meters, and traveling at forty to fifty kilometers per hour was not a problem. In the distance, tamed Giant Sandworms arched their backs and spat out stones like tunnel-boring machines to build Subway No.12. Further into the distance was the edge of the city. It was covered by fog. It was like a tall, gray wall that covered the sky and sun. It completely blocked all that was beyond it. Before, Meng Chao had not liked the fog. He felt that it sealed up Dragon City and prevented Earthlings from expanding their territory outwards and slaughtering their way through the four corners of the world. He did not like the city before his eyes either. Dragon Citys houses were built too closely to each other, the streets were too crowded, and the pressure to cultivate was too great. He could not see mountains and seas, and he felt a little aggrieved. He was just like any other teenager. He had read too many books and watched too many movies related to Earth. In his dreams, he saw blue skies and white clouds. The air was clear, it was peaceful, and the world was beautiful. He saw a world where the people lived free without worries. He longed for everything on Earth. Mountains, seas, farms, rivers, and streams. The high school students there only needed to go through two classes of physical education per week, but they could go through more than ten language and mathematics classes. The adults only needed to work for eight hours a day, five days a week, and they could earn a lot of money, live in huge houses, and take vacations constantly. They could eat pure, green, unpolluted, and tasty dishes that did not have their genes changed. It was so beautiful that it was like heaven. Then, in his nightmare, he saw the real Other World after the fog disappeared. He saw how Supernatural Tower and the city was destroyed when a meteor shower rained fire on them. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao realized just how adorable everything before him was right now. His eyes started stinging without his knowledge. Earth was a hometown they could not return to, and the nightmare was a future that had yet to come. What stood before him was his only home right now. As Meng Chao faced a future that he could not predict clearly and a danger that was about to come, he was nervous, excited, impulsive, and a little lost. At that moment [Reckless Bull Technique is spreading among normal citizens. Dragon Citys overall fighting strength has increased. Increased contribution points by 1, 3, 2] The strange flame shone before his eyes, and the string of contribution points surprised and delighted him. Its Feixiong, hes teaching the study group. By the looks of it, even if I dont personally teach them and it spreads out indirectly, I can be considered to have contributed. Even though the contribution points are much lower than when I personally teach, Ill get a lot of points in the end even if I gather them bit by bit. As more citizens become stronger, Ill become stronger as well. Well definitely survive this Other World. In an instant, Meng Chao felt that his waist was no longer sore, his legs were no longer hurting, and his memories were cleared. His vision and hearing also became slightly better. Even the red school emblem on his chest became brighter. His contribution points increased up to thirty-nine. The feeling of contributing to society is so good, Meng Chao thought happily. At that moment, the buzzing sound of propellers spinning in the air reached his ears. More than ten armored flying ships tore through the sea of clouds like a mighty fleet through the waves. They descended in the city. They lacked fuel to fly, and the crystal engines were too clunky. On top of that, Dragon City was surrounded by fog, so they were rather limited when it came to the height and range at which they could patrol. Supersonic fighting jets had long since been sealed up in the underground weapons garage. Dragon Citys air force was mainly made of armored flying ships which were clunky, slow, but had mighty firepower. When crystals were shattered, spirit energy would gush out, and it could propel six propellers forming three rows to spin at high speed. The crystals released a large amount of spirit energy which could fill up air sacs to maintain the floating power of the gigantic objects. Some spirit energy, however, still spilled out from the gaps in the air sacs. They let out sizzling sounds, and the armored flying ships looked like steel demons that rode on clouds. The armored flying ships let down loudspeakers and made an announcement to all of Dragon City. All citizens please take note, this is the newest information from the citys weather forecast station. Tonight, the fog will descend upon us and monsters will ambush the city. We predict that the monsters will mainly appear at the steel factories in the north. The Survival Committee will now announce the 93rd order on New Era Year 55. Steel Dragon Organization is to immediately begin Grade One war preparations. Ninth Sand Region and River Bank Region are to begin Grade Two war preparations. The other regions are to begin Grade Three war preparations. All citizens, please obey the laws, be on guard, and be prepared to fight against our enemies. Remember that we are the expediary force from Earth. Earth is with us. Dragon City will definitely win! The weather forecast was the law. Instantly, the footsteps of all the students, workers, and white-collared workers inside and outside the school, the streets, and alleys became faster. Theres a monster attack tonight? Meng Chaos heart froze. He quickly flung his bag behind his back and rushed downstairs. He got out of the school and hurried to the public bus stop. The 3D mobile gears were too fast, and their jumping power was too high, which made it easy for accidents to happen. Buying and wearing them required licenses. Meng Chao was still two months away from becoming eighteen years old, so he did not have the right to get a 3D traffic license. He could only take public transportation. Since a monster attack was coming, the efficiency of the citys operating speed instantly increased by a large margin. Soon, the public bus arrived. The public buses in this era also used spirit energy to move. They had a huge crystal engine, and they looked as if they were hunchbacks. They were known as turtle buses. They also coughed up spirit gas while making moaning sounds, just like ancient steam trains entering a train station. The fuel of public buses were the lowest grade crystals. They were filled with impurities and could not produce much energy. The spirit gas they produced contained the smell of garlic, and it stung the eyes. The passengers standing at the bus stop began coughing. Dad, Mom, Sis! Meng Chao rubbed his eyes and eagerly squeezed his way into the bus. Blessed Heavenly Garden was one of the public rental housing areas which could be seen everywhere in the old city. The Monster War had gone on for thirty years, so most of the buildings which had transmigrated from Earth had been destroyed. The Survival Committee imitated war forts and created many new apartments which could not be destroyed. Their main function was defensive, so comfort was a second priority that the citizens could choose to take or reject. The main layout in Blessed Heavenly Garden was a 60 square meter apartment with two rooms and one living room. It might sound like it was pretty good, but in their world, housing apartments and office buildings had to reserve a lot of space to set up machine guns, anti-aircraft missile spots, and sanctuaries. The breadth of the walls was also three times that of the past. Each wall was a bearing wall. Hence, the shared public area was also twice the size of the apartments on Earth. The saleable area was at most thirty square meters, and each room was as small as a birds cage. Since there was a necessity to protect the city and to develop the Other World, the Survival Committee encouraged people to procreate. While the population increased, the facilities in small regions aged, and buildings that went against the rules and regulations popped up one after another, and their environment became even worse. Polluted water flowed everywhere, and foul smells filled the air. Pipes which were not maintained for years leaked, and spirit gas made sizzling sounds, as if there were one hundred sirens installed. But the residents could not bear to buy high-grade crystals for their houses. They used cheap goods that were of the same level as the crystals used for public buses. They were full of impurities, and the area smelled. The entire region was covered in spirit gas of various colors, and it looked like the whole street was being roasted. The armor on the walls of the resident apartment building was mottled from when it had been corroded by acid spit by the monsters, which made it look even more messy and strange. All the citizens in this area wanted to leave Blessed Heavenly Garden. The adults were free, and they loved to lecture their children. Why arent you focusing on cultivating? You only know how to memorize Tang and Song Dynasty Poems. Whats the point of all those? When will you get into college, become a superhuman, and live in a commercial house thats 120 square meters wide? Our ancestors on Earth are about to roll in their graves! Meng Chao stood at the entrance of the market, but he did not grumble about the smell. Instead, he recalled the memories from here fondly. Im finally back home! He heard friendly and familiar voices in the market. Sand Snail meat. Theyre recently fished up from the river! Look, they still bite! Fresh Demonic Halberd pork! Go home and feed your children with this pork, and theyll get full marks for every subject! Theyll kill monsters with each punch! Second Uncle, would you want one? Why is the Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat today so expensive? Young Si, dont lie to me. The news mentioned that the army has just encircled and cleared an Iron Armored Rhinoceros nest. They had to bring back at least a few thousand tonnes of beef. No matter what, you should sell it slightly cheaper! Jade Fruit! Newly developed Jade Fruit from the genetic farm. Theyre even tastier than the melting peaches on Earth! Youll taste their juice in every bite, and theyre very sweet. If theyre not ripe and sweet, I wont take your money! People hustled about, and the area was filled with life. Meng Chao smiled. In a slightly greedy manner, he sucked in a breath of the aroma that came from the cooked food stall before he moved through the market and entered Blessed Heavenly Garden. Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Blessed Heavenly Garden was located at Tiger Forest Region, and it was to begin Grade Three war preparations. Everyone had been fighting for decades, so monsters attacking the city was something normal for them. The old men and old ladies still went to the field and nonchalantly practiced ancient martial arts. The children flung around polished monster skulls and ran around the elderly as they played a game of Earthlings beating up monsters. Some of the middle school students who had finished school earlier started talking nonsense, since they had nothing to do. They talked about whether Dragon City should gather up all its resources to develop a transmigration skill so that they could return to Earth. Big Brother! Meng Chao moved past the field when he heard his name being called. He turned his head around and saw a girl dressed in a middle school students uniform. She was dragging behind her a large and heavy metal bucket, which made her look like a diligent ant dragging food that was several times bigger than her. The girl was very adorable. She was like a flower bud that was about to bloom. Her eyes were crinkled in amusement, which gave her a mischievous air. Her uniform was a size too large, so she appeared petite and adorable. She jumped about and waved her hand. Hurry up and help me! Im seriously tired! Okay. Meng Chao felt a little dazed as he walked to his younger sister, Bai Jiacao. When he saw the petite and pretty face which had not fully grown, his head hurt. It was as if there was a red hot steel needle poking into it and stimulating the deepest parts of his mind so it could release crystalline memory shards. The girls glossy, long, and black hair turned into burning purple hair. Her crystal-like black eyes shone with an enchanting light, and she had a pair of huge wings that were covered in blood vessels. She looked like a demon that came out of the depths of a blood-soaked hell. A mysterious and evil smile played on her lips. She was beautiful, just like the girls in portraits painted in thick and heavy colors. It was enough to terrify half of the living from the Other World to the point that their hearts shattered. She was the Dark Witch. Wherever she went, she brought about eternal darkness. Big Brother? Hehe Meng Chao could see before his eyes when his younger sister had stomped on him in the distant future after she became the Dark Witch. At that time, she had smiled coldly and mysteriously. Meng Chao was absolutely baffled. I didnt expect that you would be this sort of younger sister! Big Brother, whats wrong? She swung her hand in front of him with puzzlement. You look like a rat who saw a cat. No, its nothing. Whats this? Its seriously heavy. Sigh, its Dads fault. He heard that the army took down an Iron Armored Rhinoceros nest, and he quickly went to line up at the supply and marketing department. He actually managed to buy a huge bucket of beef. He said that it was much cheaper than the ones at the market, but its just too heavy! The girl pouted. Wheres Dad? Why is he asking you to carry the bucket on your own? Dad is lining up a second time at the supply and marketing department. He wants to see whether there will be any rhinoceros bone marrow, so I had to drag this back. Hehe, Im great, arent I? The girl placed her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest. Pride shone in her eyes. Let go. Let me do it. Lets carry it together. You were injured. Dad and Mom said that youre not supposed to do heavy manual work. This isnt heavy manual work. Let go. Be careful not to let the bucket hit your feet. Help me carry my bag. Meng Chao bent down. His shoulders sank, and he hefted the entire bucket of Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat. Bai Jiacao sighed in relief and rubbed her incredibly numb arms and legs. But she also felt a little nervous. She carefully observed her big brothers footsteps and posture, worried that he would injure himself again. Meng Chao felt his eyelids twitch. He was a little overwhelmed by such care from the Dark Witch, who would bring harm to all of the Other World in the future. When he thought of this, he suddenly stopped moving. Ack! Bai Jiacao did not stop in time and knocked into her brothers back. She rubbed her nose and let out a displeased cry. Meng Chao turned around with a strange look in his eyes. Big Brother, whats wrong? Bai Jiacao felt her skin crawl. Let me ask you something. Is there something about me that displeases you? No way! Big Brother, why should I be displeased with you?What nonsense! Of course I am displeased! Youre horrid, stupid Big Brother! Am I usually bad to you? Do I bully you often? Of course not. Youre the best to me. You never bully me.Of course youre bad. You bully me every single day. Youre a demon! How could you be shameless enough to ask me such a question?! If, Im just saying if, one day, you obtained great power, would you stomp on me? Oh my God, my beloved Big Brother, what on Earth are you thinking? Why would I want to stomp on you? Would I be that brutal?Hehe, you guessed it! If I became strong one day, the first thing Id do would be to stomp on you, you evil Big Brother! Ill stomp on you with all my strength! And Id do it several times! Ohohohoho! Bai Jiacao tried her best to control her facial expression. But when she thought about how she could turn the tides, become someone superior, and stomp on her bully of a big brother happily after she finally broke free of being suppressed, she simply could not control herself! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He suddenly extended his evil claws (hand) and placed it on his younger sisters head to ruffle her hair as. Much. As. He. Wanted. Big Brother, did I offend you again?! Why are you bullying me again?! Bai Jiacao was livid and anxious. Her face puffed up and turned red. A big brother needs no reason to bully his younger sister. Meng Chao was absolutely pleased with himself. Well, its your fault for stomping on me after you turned into the Dark Witch. Since I can still defeat you right now, Ill just have my fill of toying with you first. Speaking of which, since he returned from that nightmare, he would definitely not allow any sort of misfortune to fall upon his family. Sis, I wont let you turn into the Dark Witch feared by all. You should be the most blessed, beautiful, and loved princess in the whole cityno, the whole Other World! As Meng Chao thought about this, he messed up the little princess hair even more. Soon, they reached Unit 3, Block 19, Blessed Heavenly Garden. Since there was a shortage of electricity and monsters were attacking them, buildings seldom installed elevators. The adults were used to scaling walls and getting into their houses through the windows. Teenagers took the stairs, but it did not use up much of their energy. Meng Chao and Bai Jiacao pulled and pushed the bucket with Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat until they brought it to door number 704. A plate that read [FAMILY WITH FIVE OUTSTANDING VIRTUES] was nailed to an alloy door with its paint peeled off. Under the plate were sixty-five skulls with deformed long horns spray painted on it. There was a red cross over each skull. This meant that this family had killed sixty-five monsters. It was a familiar scene, but unfamiliar at the same time. It caused Meng Chaos eyes to sting. He had grown up in a normal family. Seventeen years ago, during a monster attack on the city, a retired soldier Meng Yishan had heard a babys cries in some ruins. He summoned all his courage to save the survivors and not only did he manage to save the baby, he also managed to find a teenage girl whose legs were reduced to a bloody mess in the depths of the ruins. The girl was badly injured. Meng Yishan took care of her meticulously, and both of them fell in love. The baby was their matchmaker. It had lost its parents during the monster attack, so they chose to take care of it. That baby was Meng Chao. Even though they were not related to each other by blood, his adopted parents still treated him like their own flesh and blood. Even after Bai Jiacao, the product of their life, was born, their love for him did not change. In his nightmare, their family of four lived a simple and happy life for twenty years before it came to an abrupt end in chaos. Once Meng Chao returned from that nightmare, he made a decision to protect everything until eternity. Mom, Im back! He had a key in his pocket, but he could not resist shouting. The narrow but clean apartment was as hot as a food steamer. Their tiny living room was squashed together with an open kitchen. Bai Suxin, who suffered from leg disabilities, was sweating bullets in front of the stove. When she saw her children come home, she was filled with joy. The wrinkles on her face smoothed out. Arent your noses good? You came back just in time. Bai Suxin brought out a plate of golden food. Eat the spring rolls while theyre hot. The filling is made of Nine-eyed Fish meat. Theyre a new bread that has just mutated. Since no one has ever seen it, not many people dare to eat it. Its sold cheap, so I bought a lot of it. If it tastes good, Ill make more of it in the future. Mom! Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and took the spring rolls his mom made with trembling fingers. He nibbled at it and paid extra attention to the taste. So fragrant. The meat is sweet. It was a sweetness he had not tasted in years. You silly boy, youre just eating spring rolls, so why are you crying? Bai Suxin looked at Meng Chao, then at Bai Jiacao. Bai Jiacao pulled a funny face and tapped her own temple. She gestured at her mother. Big Brother lost a few screws in his head today! A thought appeared in Meng Chaos head. The memory shards in his mind sparkled, and he was eager to try something out. Mom, Young Cao, go and rest in the apartment. Ill make dinner tonight. You know how to cook? Bai Suxin was surprised and moved, but she waved her hand and said, Just rest. Youre tired from school. Ill be done after I stir-fry some pork liver. Keep an ear out to the door. Your dad just called and said he bought rhinoceros bone marrow. Its fine. Im tired from studying, so Ill just cook a few dishes to change my mindset a little. Meng Chao did not listen to protests. He removed Bai Suxins apron and tied it around himself before he picked up a knife and brandished it. He seemed very familiar with it. Chaoer, youve grown up, Bai Suxin said with a smile. Big Brother, are you sure youll be okay? Pork livers from Demonic Halberd Pigs are very difficult to handle. If youre the slightest bit careless, itll end up smelling rank, and itll stink. Bai Jiacao refused to believe him. Her stupid brother could only cook instant noodles or boil dumplings. Making fried eggs was his absolute limit. The procedure to make pork liver from Demonic Halberd Pigs tasty was extremely complicated. Even housewives found it difficult to make it taste good. Ill do it. Move, you stupid oaf of a big brother. The girl walked over habitually. Usually, when her mother suffered from pain in her legs, she would cook. But before she could take the knife from Meng Chaos hands, it turned into a ray of silver light. Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The pork liver, which was irregular in shape and shuddered like a piece of tofu, was perfectly sliced into seven parts. Huh? The mother-daughter pairs eyes sparkled. The livers of Demonic Halberd Pigs contain a lot of nutrition unique to the Other World, and they also have a lot of spirit energy. They provide great help to youngsters when they cultivate. But since its difficult to handle and tastes foul, rich people dont like it, and its rather cheap. This was the reason the livers became the main food source from which salaried people obtained spirit energy. Meng Chao brought out a box of embroidery needles and started quickly handling the ingredients. But the foul taste exists simply because the blood vessels and anadesma in the liver arent taken care of properly. As long as you get rid of the impurities carefully and put in a lot of ginger and spring onions while you stir-fry it over a large fire, itll taste great. The taste wont even lose to the liver of a Three-legged Flying Dragon. While he spoke, he shook his head, which made it sound like he had eaten a Three-legged Flying Dragons liver before. Bai Jiacao pouted. She was about to say Everyone understands that logic, but can you actually pick out all the impurities?, she suddenly froze. Meng Chao took two embroidery needles in each hand, and the four tips turned into shadows that created a silver blur. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. The tips of the needles pierced into the pork liver like a storm falling on the ground. Meng Chaos movements were as quick as lightning, but his strength was light, like that of dragonflies tapping against water. It was perfect. He did not destroy the overall structure of the pork liver nor burst any blood vessel or anadesma. Instead, he peeled off the anadesma, which was as thin as a cicadas wing. He then embedded the needles into the livers blood vessels and peeled them off as well. The removed pieces did not look like waste in a kitchen. Instead, they looked like an artistic piece made with such great skill that it looked better than anything produced by nature. This is Bai Jiacao and Bai Suxin were both dumbfounded. They did not think that Meng Chaos hands would move so quickly and that he would have such a clear understanding toward the layout of the anadesma and alignment of the blood vessels in the liver of Demonic Halberd Pigs. Meng Chao was happy. Looks like I wasnt completely useless in my previous life. As my contribution points increase, my memories from my previous life will also subtly become one with my body. Ill definitely help everyone live a better life this time. Under his mother and younger sisters astonished gazes, he only took half a minute to smoothly stir-fry a plate of Demonic Halberd Pork liver. Taste it. Meng Chao looked at his younger sister with a confident expression. There was a smile on his face. Bai Jiacao looked at the Demonic Halberd Pork liver that looked good and smelled good. While harboring some doubts in her mind, she used a toothpick to pick up a piece and put it in her mouth. Gah! She burned her tongue. But she could not bear to spit it out. Her face turned red. Still, her eyes could speak, and shock as well as admiration were written in them. With great difficulty, she swallowed the fresh and tender Demonic Halberd Pork liver and stuck out her tongue. There were tears in her eyes while she stuttered, T-Tastes good! The future Dark Witch was subjugated by her older brothers stir-fried Demonic Halberd Pork liver. Just as she swung her toothpick and was about to get another piece, familiar footsteps rang outside the door. The (still uncorrupted) Dark Witch hesitated for a moment before she picked up a large piece of Demonic Halberd Pork liver at the speed of lightning and stuffed the plate into her mothers hands. She skipped over to open the door. She had her mouth stuffed full of meat while she mumbled, Dad, s bad! Your zons pozzezzed! Meng Yishan dragged his feet, which were as heavy as lead, back into his home. He was instantly enveloped by the warm atmosphere in the apartment, and his fatigue disappeared. But he felt that his family members were a little strange today. It was especially so for his son, whose eyes were red-rimmed. Even so, he did not look like he was possessed. As for his wife, she looked like she just finished watching the ancient Korean dramas from Earth. He did not understand what was going on, but he still smiled. Achao, whats wrong? His smile was like a bullet that made Meng Chao crumble. In his memories, his father was a mighty and indomitable man. It was only after being reborn that Meng Chao noticed that his fathers temples had started graying a long time ago. His thick shoulders had started slumping, and his back was slightly hunched as well. The tough man who could work for three days and three nights straight and could crush a monsters skull with one hit from his hammer was quietly becoming old. Why have I never noticed that coming back home was so difficult for my dad? Meng Chao forced himself to smile. Its nothing. Dad, Im home. You can rest for a while, he said softly but firmly. Dad, Im not lying. Big Brother is really possessed. He made this stir-fry Demonic Halberd Pork liver, and he did it like magic! Bai Jiacao jumped up and hugged her fathers neck. Really? Meng Yishan sized up his son with a serious look. He was fine with the fact that his son knew how to cook, but he felt that his sons expression had become different. After he was injured last year and could no longer cultivate, he became dispirited and depressed. He tended to force himself to appear nonchalant, but all of that was gone now. His son was standing up straight once again. Then Ill have to drink two cups! The middle-aged man smiled happily. There were three dishes, one bowl of soup, and one plate of snacks on the tiny dining table. Aside from the stir-fried Demonic Halberd Pork liver, there was also a plate of spicy Twin-tailed Scorpion, along with some stir-fried vegetables. The soup was tomato lizard egg soup, and there was also a plate of spring rolls. It was all common home-cooked food. The dishes could not be considered to be delicacies or very tasty, but they were unique and could not be exchanged with money. Meng Chao listened to his sister talk about the fun things that happened in middle school, watched his father remove his coat with a gratified expression, and listened to his mother praise him. He might not have drunk any wine, but he felt warm all over, like he was tipsy. Joy overflowed in the family, and everyone ate two more bowls of rice more than usual. As for Meng Chao, he ate five bowls extra, and his tummy was round from all the eating. After dinner, Bai Jiacao volunteered to wash the plates. Meng Yishan turned on the television. Monsters would invade their city that night, so all the channels were full of programs broadcasting the war preparations live. Latest news: Tonight, at 18:55, the armys War Crab Commandos entered the battlefield to the north of the city. The screen showed six-legged war machines that looked like steel war crabs. They had reactive armor installed. Their slightly clunky shells were engraved with a large amount of profound and complicated runes. The gaps in the armor were embedded with dark-red crystals. Spirit energy resembling flames traveled along the lines of the runes and intersected with each other. They went to the end of the limbs of the war machines. Spirit gas gushed out continuously, which made the bionics crawling war trucks into creations that were a combination of technologies from the era of steam and futuristic science. They looked strange and powerful. All citizens of Ninth Sand Region have prepared for war. All regions have been fortified. The underground battle fortresses have risen. Superhumans are now on guard in the air! In the screen, all of Ninth Sand Region had their weapons drawn and were full of murderous intention. Most of the citizens in the region had sealed up their doors and windows. Guns and anti-aircraft missile spots filled the ground. There were also soldiers with guns patrolling the area. Hundreds of powerful fighters with astonishing presences levitated in the air. Their weapons pulsed and shone with a sharp light which reflected on the guns and cannons of the soldiers on the ground. June and July are the breeding season of Black Beetle and a dozen other monsters with outer shells. Fog has descended on us three times, and the main attacking force invading our city has always been made up of shell-type monsters. When fighting against these monsters, we suggest that citizens use armor-piercing shells more often. Here, we invite our monster specialist, Professor Ke Zhendong of Dragon City Universitys department of biology to give a detailed explanation of the habits of shell-type monsters and their weaknesses. Hello, Professor Ke. Hello, Miss Emcee. Greetings, everyone. The emcee and the monster specialist started speaking with fervor. The Grade Six superhumans are moving! Master Luo Wu, whos known as Soul Breaking Saber, is a mighty fighter ranked at the seventeenth place on the annual Hunting Rank. Hes currently leaving Luo Mansion to head to the place where Steel Dragon Organization has stationed itself! Everyone knows that Grade Six superhumans have already reached the unbelievable stage of spirit energy turning into armor. Spirit gas can gush out of their bodies to turn into sturdy and unbreakable spirit energy armor. They can even spread it dozens of meters around them to strengthen an entire battle unit so that the battle power of people within dozens of meters of them would increase by leaps and bounds! Every Grade Six superhuman fully deserves to be called a mighty fighter and a god of war! I wonder how many monsters Master Luo Wu will kill today. Will he be able to kill a nightmarish beast that is ranked Grade Four or above? Heavenly Eye Livebroadcast Station is currently broadcasting Master Luo Wus fight live so that you will not miss even a single second of his fight. You can personally witness the straightforward, shocking, and brutal clash between a mighty fighter and a nightmare! On the television, a bald, built man with the tattoo of a tigers skeleton on his head jumped into the air from a mansion. He had two nine-ringed broadswords with ghost heads at the handle on his back in an X. Complicated spirit marks rose on his skin and intersected continuously. They shone and gradually left his body to surround him. They turned into an energy armor that could change at will. Ah Bai Jiacao was midway through washing a plate when she was attracted by the picture on the television. She stared at it fixedly. But she was not staring at the Grade Six Superhuman. She was staring at the mansion he left. Thats Dragon City No.1, where Master Luo Wu is staying. Bai Jiacao sighed. I heard that even the smallest houses in Dragon City No.1 are two hundred square meters in size. The decor is as beautiful as that of a palace, unlike in our small and smelly region. Everyone uses the purest, high-grade spirit gas delivered to them in pipes, and their smell is sweet. Also, their property management companies have their own main battle tanks. Most of the people staying in the region are superhumans. Even if they run into nightmarish beasts, they dont have to be afraid. She stopped talking for a moment before she shook her head. Why did she mention those things? Even a toilet in Dragon City No.1 would be more expensive than an apartment in Blessed Heavenly Garden. The girl pouted and looked away to continue washing plates. A thought came to Meng Chaos mind. Grade Six superhumans? Master Luo Wu? Dragon City No.1? He had returned from the nightmare, so he could become a superhuman too. Dad, soon, I will ensure that you wont have to work so hard anymore. You wont need to be troubled about our livelihood, and you would be able to do whatever you want. Mom, your legs are impaired, and they often hurt when it rains or when the fog comes, but as long as you substitute your joints with bionics alloyed joints, most of your life will change. Ill definitely earn that money this year. Sis, you want to stay in Dragon City No.1? I want to as well. Dont be impatient, just wait until I get into college Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation While Meng Chao was thinking, the doorbell rang. It was Madam Cao of the resident committee. Behind her were three men with war goggles dressed in camouflage uniforms. They had buzzcuts and wore fierce expressions. All four of them had red armbands wrapped on their upper arms with words JOINT DEFENSE. Oh, your whole family is here. Have you eaten? Madam Cao looked into the house. Tonight, we have a monster invasion. Were here to check the weapons in each house. Oh! Youre drinking! We didnt drink much. Were definitely not drunk. Meng Yishan found himself a little embarrassed. He offered the people in the camouflage uniforms cigarettes. The leader shook his hand and refused the cigarette. He brought out a breath analyzer and asked Meng Yishan to blow into it. When he saw that the alcohol content in Meng Yishan was indeed not high, he nodded, and his expression relaxed. This is Captain Li. Hes the newly appointed captain of the Joint War Defense Tactics Team in the region, Madam Cao introduced him. Meng Yishan quickly shook hands with him. Hello, Captain Li! Li Dayong. The captain of the joint defense team shook hands with Meng Yishan. I heard from Director Cao just now that youre a veteran and was an ace sharpshooter when you were in the military. So, do you have enough ammunition for your weapons in your house? he asked in a low voice. A good man does not talk about his past glories. It has been years since it happened. Meng Yishan waved his hand. Achao, bring them out. Okay, Meng Chao answered and moved the couch away. He knelt down on one knee and lifted the floorboard. From the secret compartment, he brought out a submachine gun, a semi-automatic rifle, a handgun, and two grenades. Meng Yishan wanted to disassemble the weapons based on procedures, but when he took half a step toward him, Meng Chaos hands turned into a gray blur. Cracking sounds rose, and all anyone saw was a blur. As if he was performing a magic trick, the guns in front of Meng Chao turned into the most basic compartments. Meng Yishan was stunned. Captain Li gasped in surprise. Meng Chao remained calm. As if his fingers were living fairies, they moved about with great agility. In just a few seconds, he separated the compartments which had been placed together and formed three guns. Basic Gun Technique felt pretty good, even if it was only at Normal Level. He did not get up right away. He first placed the semi-automatic rifle on his shoulder, and in a familiar motion, he checked its optical sight. The rifle looked as if it was an extension of his limb and gave off a faint murderous vibe. Half a second later, Meng Chao nodded and tossed the semi-automatic rifle to Captain Li. The leader grabbed it and positioned the rifle on his shoulder. With just one glance, he became visibly moved. Its a good rifle! It has been maintained well, and the alignment is done even better! Youll hit whatever you aim! Thats Meng Chao, a top student from Ninth High School. Madam Cao smiled so brightly that her eyes became closed. It was rare for a public renting housing area like theirs to produce a student in a key high school. I see, youre a good lad. If you join the military, youll definitely become an ace sharpshooter! Captain Li praised him. So, do you have enough ammunition in the house? We have three hundred normal bullets, but we only have two cartridges of armor-piercing shells left. Each has twenty bullets, Meng Yishan said. Alright, since there are two gun experts in this house, you shouldnt be low on bullets. Ill give you twenty armor-piercing shells and one hundred normal bullets. If monsters do come, I hope that youll bring glory to the region! Captain Li waved his hand, and the other two people in camouflage uniforms calculated the bullets before asking Meng Yishan to sign. The trade was done quickly. Meng Yishan took the cartridges with a grin and decided to ask for a mile when offered an inch. Twenty armor-piercing shells is just too little, and we dont have enough grenades as well. Cant you give us a little more? Captain Li sighed. Im afraid not, Sir. Our region did not manage to hit the target for monster kills last year, and we didnt become a five-star region. The higher-ups only give us this little ammunition. You cant make something out of nothing, you know. You cant blame us for that. Blessed Heavenly Garden doesnt have any cowards, but were an old region in an old part of the city. In the past, we killed a lot of monsters here, and now, theyre scared of us. They havent been coming to our region for a long time. Where are we supposed to find monsters to kill here? Captain Li smiled. Isnt that great? Do you want a monster horde to come here on a daily basis? Put up with it, Sir. As long as we can get ranked as a five-star region this year, the basic number of ammunition we can get next year will increase by twenty percent. Wed have ample ammunition then. By the way, if we do get monsters to kill later, dont forget to gather the shells. We dont have enough resources in Dragon City, and we need to reuse the bullets. Got it. Ive been fighting monsters for decades. Id know this. Meng Yishan sent Madam Cao and Captain Li away. Then, they went to knock on No.706. Madam Cao whispered to Meng Yishan, Old Meng, No.706s Granny Wang lost both her son and daughter-in-law. Her granddaughter is staying in school, and shes the only one in the apartment. Shes stubborn, and she refuses to go to a sanctuary. If we do have monsters bothering us later, please pay some attention to her. Alright, if anything happens, Ill have the old lady come to my house, Meng Yishan agreed. What are you grumbling about? Are you gossiping about an old lady behind her back? The door to No.706 opened, and a white-haired old lady with wrinkles all over her face and all her teeth fallen out swung her extra large shotgun. After taking a lot of effort to trick Granny Wang into promising to come to their house later, Meng Yishan returned home to distribute ammunition. Achao, I didnt expect that the gun education in your high school would be so good. Okay, Ill let you have some fun today. Use the Type 22 assault rifle. Ill give you twenty armor-piercing shells. Remember this, when you use armor-piercing shells, you need to add strengthened components to the rifle. Suxin, hold the handgun. Your legs hurt, so dont stand. Ill modify your wheelchair to battle mode. Meng Yishan picked up his submachine gun and rubbed it in familiar motions. Then, he gasped in amazement. He did not expect that Meng Chao would be able to assemble guns so well. He had actually given consideration to Meng Yishans shooting habits when he aligned the optical scope for the gun. Dad, what about me? Bai Jiacao gazed expectantly at Meng Yishan. Have Mom give me her handgun. We already learnt how to use guns in class. My scores at shooting with real bullets are ranked number one! Youre still young, why would you play with a gun? Ill give you this. Meng Yishan brought out a kukri made of cold steel from behind his waist. It had the shape of a dogs leg, and it shone with a cold glare. This is good stuff. When I used it last time, I beheaded a Desert Wolf with a single swing! Youve told that story more than eight hundred times already, Bai Jiacao grumbled. Meng Yishan glared at her. What did you say? Bai Jiacao hunched her shoulders and pursed her lips. Dad, many of the families of my classmates are already letting them use guns. My deskmate Lili used a rocket launcher last time! Meng Yishan smiled coldly. So, since Lili used a rocket launcher, you want to use one too? But last time, during the parent-teacher meeting, when the teacher said that Lili could maintain the standing stance for three hours straight, why couldnt you? Bai Jiacao remained stubborn. I-Its not that I cant maintain that stance for three hours. I just think that the stances in middle school are too simple and boring! Her parents did not believe her. Meng Chao came over and said with a stern expression. Its true, but the requirements for stances in the national college examination are getting higher. Our teachers in high school have been emphasizing that we mustnt be afraid of hardship and fatigue and we mustnt find it troublesome. Stances, breathing techniques, and meditation techniques are to be combined together, and they are the basics of cultivation. Dad, Mom, I think my younger sister has been a little rash lately, so you need to educate her properly. When she comes home everyday in the future, why dont you make her keep a stance for two hours? Bai Jiacao sucked in a sharp breath. She stared at Meng Chao in disbelief. Y-You Youre so evil! Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked at each other, and they smiled kindly. Young Cao, your brother is right, why dont Why dont I use that kukri! Many of the peerless fighters in the world use sabers! Bai Jiacao hurriedly grabbed the kukri and brandished it a few times beautifully. She grabbed the sheath and tied it to her calf before she glared at Meng Chao discreetly and went off to wash the plates in anger. At eight oclock sharp, electricity and spirit energy supplies in the entire region were cut off. All forms of energy were gathered together to provide for the searchlights, high voltage grid, and the automatic defense system. An alloy armor that was more than twenty centimeters thick came down to cover all the windows. Only fist-sized embrasures and observation holes were left. The automatic war fortresses rose from the ground beneath the market, mini-supermarket, field, and small schools. A battered old style anti-monster self-propelled gun was driven out by the resident committee members. The Joint War Defense Tactics Team took out a rusty infantry fighting vehicle to form their mobile force. Blessed Heavenly Garden was now completely fortified. The apartment was dark. Everyone lay on the ground with closed eyes to gather strength so they could be ready to fight. Only the crystal radio continued to announce the news from the frontlines intermittently. The first wave of monsters has appeared at the steel refining factory in the north of the city. It broke through the defense line at Five Blessings Street. The main fighting power of the monsters consists of Flaming Black Beetles. There are about one thousand of them. The army and superhumans have joined the battle. A small number of monsters has appeared in the Ninth Sand Region. The citizens are currently hunting them on the streets and within the districts. Attention, please. The fog has descended. Spirit energy has been thrown into chaos, and it might interfere with human brainwaves. Many of the monsters are now able to launch mental attacks. To increase morale and ensure that all citizens have great mental health, we will now broadcast a classical military song from Earth. Onward! Our vigor and vitality cuts down the edges of weapons and intimidates fearsome beasts! As the fog became thicker, the wandering spirit energy in the air became even wilder, and the interference of radio waves became worse. The enthusiastic military song gradually became blurry, and only static remained. The citizens turned off their radios and listened to the cannons in the distance through the reinforced concrete and alloy armor. The cannon fire allowed them to feel at ease. It was the roaring of humans. Children slept sound in their parents arms as they listened to the rumbling cannon fire. Meng Chao locked his room door from the inside. There were only two rooms and one living room in the house. Originally, his parents slept in the master bedroom and Bai Jiacaso slept in the second room while he slept on the folding bed in the living room. But during the second half of Meng Chaos third year, Bai Jiacao switched rooms with him temporarily so he could prepare for exams at ease. Gulp. Meng Chao opened a high-grade nutritional fluid bottle and gulped down its contents. The teachers in school said that high-grade nutritional fluid contained a lot of spirit energy, and their contents were one hundred times higher than those of a normal monsters flesh. Every time anyone had a bottle, they were to be careful. The best way was to pour the contents into the bottle cap and use a small spoon to take it. After drinking the contents, they were to immediately take a standing stance, charge, punch, and do high-intensity training to release the medicines power and nourish every cell in their bodies. But Meng Chao drank it swiftly like cold Coke during the afternoon of a hot summer day. As a wild wave of spirit energy surged into his veins, his body let out a series of thunderous sounds. Something unexpected happened. After living however he wanted for a year, his arms and legs had gradually shriveled, and even his chest had done the same, but now, all of them swelled up and filled up with muscle. His hair and skin started to glow, and he could see wisps of heat spreading out of his pores to form the presence of a beast around him. His gaze turned intense, and it was as sharp as an eagles. Meng Chao enjoyed drinking the high-grade nutritional fluid, and he drank bottle after bottle. He finished all the nutritional fluid and medicine he had earned before he finally let out a loud burp. He was full, but he still craved for more. Feels so good He felt like a tank filled with fuel and ammunition. He laughed and casually threw a punch. It broke through the air and let out hissing sounds that were identical to those of a snake. Compared to Chu Feixiongs heavy punches, the sounds Meng Chao created when he punched were sharper, as if all his power was gathered in one spot. In an actual fight, he would produce even more terrifying and destructive force. My strength came back. Meng Chao clenched his fists tightly, and he felt as if he held a bar of burning hot steel in his palm. Even though his healing had not reached seventy percent, he felt that he had already surpassed the peak of his strength when he was in his second year of high school. This feeling of getting stronger nonstop and seizing fates throat feels so good. He delivered more than one thousand punches in one go, then spent three minutes doing intermittent high knee running in place. By then, he was drenched in sweat and had absorbed all the medicinal effects. He was about to lay down with his semi-automatic rifle to rest when he heard a light crack on the other side of the wall. Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Someone was assembling a gun. Behind the wall was the living room, not the master bedroom. Meng Chaos gaze turned a little dangerous. He picked up the emergency flashlight and, like a ghost, quietly left his room. The sound of his footsteps was a little strange. When the tips of his feet landed, they slid forward a little. He was moving like a leopard on a hunt. He did not make a single sound. Breathing came from the corner of the living room. Bai Jiacao seemed to have fallen asleep. Meng Chao smiled and suddenly turned on his flashlight and shone it in her direction. He was just in time to see the girl with her eyes sparkling brightly. She was not sleeping at all, but was toying with a strange gun. Bai Jiacao wore a pink set of pyjamas with pictures of puppies printed all over them. When the light shone on her, she looked just as dumbfounded as the puppies on her pyjamas. Half a second layer, she quickly hid the gun behind her, but she was not as fast as Meng Chao. The girls vision blurred, and the gun landed in her brothers hands. Where did you get this gun? Meng Chao sized up the gun and found it incredibly familiar. The gun turned into red soldering iron in his hands, and pain seeped from the tips of his fingers to the center of his eyebrows. Memories of his previous life started dancing like butterflies, and the nightmare appeared in flashing bits again. Sparks, screams, and mysterious monsters. Bai Jiacao, in her puppy pyjamas, held a gun tightly in her hands. She fired while trembling. Sparks flew, smoke filled the area, and the recoil threw her back. Things burned and collapsed. Their father shouted in anger, their mother screamed in pain, Meng Chao himself shouted, and his younger sister cried in regret, but it was too late. It was this gun! Meng Chao came to a shocking discovery. Before the fog descended in his previous life, Bai Jiacao had acted like the reckless teenager she was and used a gun to fire a shot at a mysterious monster. It attracted the monsters attention, and it rushed to their house. Since their mother suffered from leg disabilities, she was heavily injured. Because of it, Meng Chao became short-tempered. When he went to school the next day, he could no longer stand his class reps mocking words and started a fight with him. But there was no way he could be Zuo Haorans opponent. He was injured by the class rep, who used incredibly diabolical methods against him. At that time, he did not notice it, but a few days before his national college exam, his breathing became painful, and his maximum punching force plummeted by thirty percent. In the end, he did not manage to get into a higher vocational college because he lacked a few points. Bai Jiacao blamed herself greatly and believed that her mothers severe injuries and her brother failing his national college examination was all due to her recklessness. This matter turned into her internal demon and was the starting point of her road down the demonic path. Big Brother, whats wrong? Youre scaring me, Big Brother! The girls voice finally reached Meng Chaos ears. He shuddered and snapped out of his thoughts with a hum. Bai Jiacao sighed in relief. We made this during our handicrafts class. I snuck it back home to play with it. Big Brother, hurry up and give it back to me. If our old-fashioned father finds it, Ill be scolded! The girl had an obsequious smile. The only thing missing was her wagging her tail. She reached out to grab the gun but missed. Im confiscating it. Cacha, cacha. Meng Chao disassembled the gun into individual pieces with one hand. Ah, my gun! The obsequiousness instantly turned into anger. The girl jumped up from her folding bed and bared her teeth. I went through a lot of trouble to make this! The survival committee announced that when the fog descends, all citizens above fourteen years old are allowed to legally wield cold weapons and firearms to protect their lives and their homes. I have the right to fight! Just go play on the side. What right do you have to say that to me? Because the gun you assembled is rubbish. Your compartments arent polished finely, and you actually dared to go for the highest firepower possible? This sort of scrap will release a lot of smoke and sparks when you fire it, which will make it even more eye-catching than firecrackers. Youll definitely be discovered by monsters if you fire this. Bai Jiacao was exasperated. She swung her fists and threatened him. Who said that? I rank first place in my class when it comes to assembling guns, and I got ninety-nine points in my midterms. Stupid big brother, bad big brother, awful big brother! Give it back, or else Ill snatch it! Snatch it? Meng Chao asked as if he had heard a joke. Thats right. Dont force me to take action. You have no idea just how strong I am right now. Bai Jiacao rolled up her sleeves and said smugly, Big Brother, Im not lying to you. Youre really not my opponent right now. Its still not too late for you to surrender now. With your abilities? Meng Chao beckoned her to fight against him. The future Dark Witch flew into a rage. Like a hungry tiger pouncing on a lamb, she jumped on her big brother. Ever since she beat up eight hooligans in the alley behind her school, she had become incredibly confident in her monstrous strength, which was increasing by the day. She even gave a few reminders to herself. Hold back. You must absolutely hold back. You cant injure your stupid big brother, or else, when he cries out and tells Dad, itll be bad. But unexpectedly, when this thought flashed in her mind, Bai Jiacao felt the world spin, and she was flung back not too heavily, but not too lightly either. All her strength scattered. Her older brother even reached forward with two fingers at lightning speed and pinched her nose. His fingers were like a pair of iron pliers. He showed absolutely no mercy. Gah! The girl could not breathe through her nose, and it hurt so much that she started crying. Her head was in a mess. Whats going on? Im supposed to be the beauty with monstrous strength who is unbeatable throughout middle school! Bai Jiacao struggled with all her might and tried her best to escape from Meng Chaos devilish claws. But she was suppressed. Meng Chao showed no mercy to her. Say that youre wrong. Wrong, my foot! The future Dark Witch had a lot of backbone. Well, yeah, your foots indeed wrong. Meng Chao nodded, and amusement appeared in his eyes. You Bai Jiacao sucked in a deep breath in preparation to scream. Go on and shout. Get Dad and Mom here. Let them see the gun you assembled. Meng Chao was very calm. His words struck Bai Jiacaos weakness. The girls eyes went wide, and she lost all her fight in an instant. The stalemate lasted for a few more seconds before fat tears started falling from her eyes. Big Brother, I I was wrong, she said reluctantly. Thats better. Good girl. Meng Chao let go of her, satisfied. Bai Jiacao cupped her nose and rubbed it for a long time. She looked at the gun she had assembled with a lot of effort taken apart in her big brothers hands, and she found that she really wanted to cry, but had no more tears. Help me. My big brother turned into a demon king. Please save me, an innocent girl who has to go through all sorts of torture. The future Dark Witch covered her nose and mouth and used her softest voice, which was as soft as a mosquitos buzz, to screech. She swung her fist in her heart and made an oath. Dont you look down on me because I have nothing right now. One of these days, I will defeat you, you demon of a big brother. Im going to stomp on you! Hmm? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and gave off a bit of murderous intent. Whats that sound? Its a mosquito. Bai Jiacao was so terrified that she stuttered. The fog is getting denser, and the mosquitos have all mutated. I just saw a really big Aedes mosquito fly past. Its fine. If I hear it again, Ill kill it with a smack. When Meng Chao saw how docile his younger sister had become, he became incredibly satisfied. After taking away the self-made gun so the mysterious monster would not be attracted, the tragedy in the nightmare would not happen. His younger sister would not blame herself, and she would not turn into the Dark Witch anymore, right? As he thought about this, the strange flame shone before his eyes, and a notification popped up. [Special citizen Bai Jiacao (Dark Witch)s possibility of being corrupted has been reduced by 1%. The degree of chaos in Dragon City in the future has been reduced. Congratulations for making an outstanding contribution to civilization. Increased contribution points by 500.] I knew it! Meng Chao was delighted. He had just received a huge amount of contribution points. He remembered vaguely that when his younger sister turned into the Dark Witch, not only had she caused huge trouble in Dragon City, she also went all over the Other World and made countless enemies. The trouble she caused even affected Dragon City. If he could prevent his younger sisters corruption, he would definitely be encouraging a healthy atmosphere and promoting harmony so that their future would be brighter. It was a great thing. Wait. Why did the possibility of her corruption only drop by one percent? If he thought about it carefully, his younger sister should have been at least ninety-five percent corrupted or even one hundred percent corrupted in his previous life. Only one percent had been removed from the one hundred percent corruption rate. Didnt that mean that the stupid girl was still not changing her ways and there was still a high chance that she would get corrupted? Meng Chao smiled with absolutely no joy as he stared at his sister. Bai Jiacao sensed danger from the darkness, and like a fox meeting a tiger, she shuddered. Big Brother, w-whats wrong? She forced out a smile and said obediently, I promise you that I wont toy around with guns anymore. Ill definitely listen to the most handsome and best big brother in the world. Will you? Heh. Meng Chao exercised his limbs and wondered about how he should teach the future Dark Witch a lesson. Suddenly, the piercing shriek of a siren came from outside the window. After three urgent buzzes, a long horn followed. It was the signal for Grade One war preparations. The fog had descended, and the monsters had appeared! Achao, get ready for battle! Meng Yishan rushed in like a whirlwind. Young Cao, get the medical box and food cans ready. Keep an eye on your mom. Ill go and get Granny Wang from next door. When he opened the door, the alarm became even louder. Rapid but orderly footsteps could be heard upstairs and downstairs. Regardless of whether they were men, women, children, or the elderly, all the citizens moved. The young adults and those who were skilled with swords, sabers, and other cold weapons were assigned to the Bayonet Team. They gathered downstairs and prepared to engage in close-quarters combat. The elite sharpshooters of the past were all stationed at their windows or balconies to form crossfire paths through the embrasures. The old, weak, women, and children went to prepare emergency food and medical boxes. They also picked up daggers, steel thorns, and military shovels. If monsters invaded the resident buildings, they would be the final defenders. After decades of being baptized by hardships, Dragon Citizens had become very strong mentally. Even if monsters appeared in a toilet, they would calmly grab the toilet plunger to fight to the bitter end. Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sibling duo could not care about fighting against each other anymore. Bai Jiacao scrambled to her feet quickly and found the medical box. With practiced movements, she prepared forceps, gauze, syringes, and epinephrine. Meng Chao dragged his semi-automatic rifle out in front of the window in the living room. With skilled movements, he got the couch cushions to form the kneeling position for shooting. He narrowed his eyes and looked outside through the embrasure in the armor. It was dark. The fog which stayed outside the city started heading inside like the feelers of a demon. In the depths of the fog, red and blue lights flashed and intersected with each other. The lights squirmed about. The monsters showed their savage figures bit by bit. The fog was not actually fog, but torrents formed when space and time transmigrated. If Dragon City were a stone, then the Other World would be a pond. When a stone fell into the pond, it was only natural that ripples formed from it. When they transmigrated from Earth, they were lucky that Dragon City did not descend on a place where a foreign civilization was flourishing and had plenty of powerful fighters gathered in it. Also, the space and time torrent protected them for fifty years in the form of a fog so they were not discovered by the Other World elites. Unfortunately, Dragon City transmigrated to a place that was infamously known in the Other World as a cursed placeMonster Playground. The tall mountains formed a natural barrier. They were like fangs that intersected with each other and struck fear in the hearts of all who saw them. Hundreds of crystal veins were buried underground, and they slowly released poison as well as radiation to form a strange spirit geomagnetic storm field, so the plants and animals grew at a crazed speed and mutated. Just how many monster nests were hidden there? How many new monsters were formed from mutation? No one knew the answer. Since their dimensions overlapped, whenever the space time torrent formed a tide, the fog invaded the city and tore open a dimensional rift, so the monsters were able to appear wherever they wanted in Dragon City. In the beginning, Dragon Citizens were incredibly troubled by the monsters who came in endless droves and respawned in random places. They were afraid of the fog and of the night. Fortunately, there were martyrs in the early days who sacrificed themselves one after another, and many people managed to survive through that period. With time, Dragon Citizens basically cleared the region of the Other World that overlapped with their city, and they gained a firm hold over this living space. It had been a long time since old districts like Blessed Heavenly Garden had a huge wave of monsters invade them. All citizens, please pay attention, the Flaming Black Beetle horde has appeared near the kindergarten, and it is quickly passing through the geracomium and the recycling center. In five minutes, they will reach the field. When friends arrive, theyre served with fine wine. When jackals and wolves arrive, theyre served with guns. Everyone, work hard! Itll all depend on whether we can be graded as a five-star district tonight! The crystal loudspeaker positioned above the resident committee fort screeched with Madam Caos loud voice. The spirit energy oscillator set at the center of the field continuously released infrasounds that could not be heard by human ears to attract the monsters attention. Shack, shack, shack, shack. More than one hundred Flaming Black Beetles were attracted. They formed a black wave that headed to the field. Each Flaming Black Beetle was the size of a calf. Their black shells shone with a metallic glow, and marks resembling flames covered them. The beetles had a pair of extra large arthropod mouthparts, which were like shears. They could bite through an iron rod as thick as a bowl. But the fortified citizen district was completely empty of people. The buildings were protected by armor, so the monsters were unable to display their abilities. When the monsters surged into the field Whoosh! The searchlights positioned above the citizen building were suddenly lit. More than ten thick light pillars tore apart the darkness, causing the monsters to be unable to hide their tracks. Shick, shick, shick, shick! Dozens of high voltage electricity towers rose from the ground around the field and fired more than one hundred blinding electric arcs. The monsters hit were electrocuted to the point that smoke came out of their bodies. They could not move. Shick, shick, shick, shick! Dozens of automatic battle fortresses that resembled turtle shells crushed crystals inside their bodies to release spirit gas of high heat and high pressure to propel bullets forward. They shot through the air and flew toward the monsters like a shower. The principle behind it was almost the same as that of the air guns on Earth. But since they were operated by spirit gas, they were naturally much more destructive than compressed air. The Flaming Black Beetles were electrocuted to the point that they were dizzy, and then, they were shot full of holes. No matter how sturdy their shells were, insect blood gushed out all over the place. Many of the beetles were dead or injured. Achao, hows the situation? Meng Yishan brought Granny Wang from next door. He also got her pet. It was a hunting dog whose genetics had been modified before, and its fangs looked like those of a saber-toothed tiger. Both families were very familiar with each other. Right after the saber-toothed hunting dog entered the apartment, it started running around in circles around Bai Jiacao and wagging its tail vigorously. Its still alright for now. Weve stabilized the situation. Meng Chao turned his head around. Granny Wang, are you alright? Brat, are you looking down on me for my old arms and legs? Granny Wang lifted her shotgun. Her face was flushed red with a healthy color. She looked down on Meng Chao because of her age. Have you ever seen the chaos when we just transmigrated to this place? During the time the virus broke out, how many zombies did you kill? How many years did you fight in the Monster War? In the past, my husband and I Granny Wang, Im sorry, I was wrong. I knew that youd definitely be fine. Please, keep an eye over my mom and my young sister. Thanks! Meng Chao found a headache coming. Dont worry, I might not be able to chew on rhinoceros meat anymore, but this old fella in my hand isnt some toy! Granny Wang swung her shotgun and shoved Meng Chao away without any reservation. With a standard kneeling position, she drew close to the embrasure. Whew, so many Flaming Black Beetles? Our district is going to be rich! The old woman grinned. The Dragon Citizens in the current era were full of confidence. After arriving in the Other World for decades, Earths industries had gradually fused together with spirit energy technology and genetic martial arts. The fighting power of Dragon Citizens increased by leaps and bounds, and it had been a long time since they had stopped treating monsters as a threat. The fierce creatures were just food and materials to build up the city. Dragon City was surrounded by fog. It had little space and faced a shortage of resources. Every time a wave of monsters attacked, it was a blessing from heaven. The monsters were covered head to toe in treasures. Their flesh was filled with rich nutrients. If Dragon Citizens ground their shells and bones, they could use them to refine incredibly powerful alloy. The sticky liquid from their bodies was a great additive or fuel. Many of the powerful monsters had all sorts of etherealized organs or crystals. They were the best form of cultivation resources. When Other World monsters invaded, they were giving Earthlings money, equipment, and experience. But Meng Chao knew that things would not be so simple that night. And just as he expected, even though the first wave of Flaming Black Beetles was defeated and scattered, the fog was unusually thick. More Flaming Black Beetles surged out of the depths of the fog, and they crowded the streets until there was no space left. They let out piercing sounds, and their shells rubbed against each other. Sparks flew out from them. Hundreds of Flaming Black Beetles rushed to the field like moths to a flame. They crashed against the first high voltage electric tower without regards to the deaths and injuries of their own people. Their carcasses piled up high and blocked off the embrasure with the automatic guns. So many? Granny Wangs expression changed. The old lady had a lot of fighting experience, and she could sense danger. BUUUUZZZZZ! When the second wave of monsters attacked, quite a number of Flaming Black Beetles armor cracked open to reveal a pair of huge transparent wings. The creatures started flying around clumsily. Those are mutated Flaming Black Beetles! Theyre Flying Flaming Beetles! Meng Yishan frowned and wiped his face. He knelt down on one knee in front of the embrasure next to Granny Wang. Achao, were going to be in slight trouble tonight. Take care to preserve bullets. Only fire when theyre close to us. There were hundreds of Flaming Black Beetles, and around thirty of them were mutated and knew how to fly. They flew over the high voltage electricity towers and battle fortresses to reach the residential buildings. The people there instantly opened fire. The firing lines intersected with each other. Unfortunately, the Flying Flaming Beetles drifted about. They did not have a set trajectory. Their shells were smooth and curved, so it was difficult for the bullets to pierce them. Even if the bullets hit their target, as long as the angle was not perfect, they ricocheted from the shell. Damn it. Meng Yishan missed the target with his entire first cartridge. He only managed to make a few holes on the transparent wings of a Flying Flaming Beetle, and the monster was still flying around. He cursed with slight irritation. Then, he immediately became remorseful. He should not have lost his composure in front of his son, or else, the youngster would become nervous. But Meng Chao did not have time to be nervous. He stared at the notification that floated in front of his eyes. [The fires of civilization must be protected with steel and blood. Will you activate your first fighting quest: Hunter of Foreign Insects? [Kill Flaming Black Beetles x10 and Flying Flaming Beetles x3 in tonights battle so that you can contribute to protecting your home! [Reward for your first battle: 1,500 contribution points, and you can also increase the level of any of your basic skills.] Ill activate it! Meng Chao adjusted his breathing and heartbeat while ignoring all the gunshots and shrieks from the monsters before him. Everything became silent. All the details from Basic Gun Technique turned into electric signals for his nerves, and like electric shocks, they surged into the tips of his fingers, making his fingers stick firmly to the gun. His gaze seemed to be unfocused. He was not looking at any monster. However, he was scanning through the entire battlefield, turning the monsters moving trajectory, the vibrations of their wings, wind speed, and wind direction into dazzling data. Chaoer, are you scared? Want me to have a go? Meng Chao had been kneeling and aiming for a long time, and Granny Wang misunderstood him. The old lady was equipped with her extra large shotgun, but since the shooting range was too short, it was not suited to fight against flying targets in the distance. When she saw Meng Chao holding the semi-automatic rifle for a long time but not firing a single shot and looking like he was terrified by the monsters, she became anxious, but a slight desire to fight also started burning in her. But before her voice could even fade away Bang! Bang! Bang! Meng Chao attacked. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A Flying Flaming Beetles left wing was torn from its root, and fluorescent green liquid gushed out. The beast fell down while swaying in the air. Not bad, Chaoer! Granny Wang did not see the situation outside, but based on the energetic way Meng Chao fired the three shots, she could sense that they were good shots. You arent much worse than my husband when he was still alive! Meng Chaos lips twitched. He had been aiming at the center of the arthropod mouthpart, which was the greatest weakness of the Black Beetles. He had fired three consecutive shots, which should have made the creature explode. But he was distracted by Granny Wangs chatter. Are you on my side or? Meng Chao found himself not knowing whether he should cry or laugh. A notification jumped in his field of vision. [Severely injured a Flying Flaming Beetle. Increased contribution points by 1.1. Skillfulness of Normal Level Basic Gun Technique increased by 0.8%. It is now at 25%.] How stingy, it just gave him one contribution point. But the feeling was still pretty great. His familiarity with guns grew a little, and his ability to handle them the way he did in his previous life gradually returned to him. Meng Chao composed himself and fought at full strength. The more he attacked, the smoother his movements became. The strange flame shone, and notifications started jumping about. [Killed one Flaming Black Beetle. Congratulations on your first kill. You have contributed to defending civilization. Increased contribution points by 10. Increased Skillfulness by 8%. Current Skillfulness is at 53%.] [Killed one Flaming Black Beetle. Increased contribution points by 1.9. Increased Skillfulness by 0.9%. Current Skillfulness is at 55%. [Killed one Flaming Black Beetle. Increased contribution points by 3. Increased Skillfulness by 2.5%. Current Skillfulness is at 58%.] Meng Chao whistled. He was completely in the zone now. The rising and falling of gunfire caused Meng Yishans heart to crawl. He was busy with work and seldom paid attention to his sons education. He did not know that the high school students gun techniques had become so good. I was injured last year, so it was really hard for me to continue practicing martial arts and I decided to practice shooting more, Meng Chao explained. Okay. Meng Yishan nodded with his heart aching a little for his son. As the father-son duo and the other sharpshooters in the district worked together, the offense of the monsters came to a temporary halt. Only one Flying Flaming Beetle landed on a residential building. It brandished its sharp arthropod mouthpart, stabbed into the armor of the outer walls like a can opener, and started tearing at it madly. It only managed to tear open half of the armor when the crossfire shot it full of holes. The dense bullets ignited the flammable sticky liquid in its body, and the creature turned into a ball of flames that fell from the building. Cheers came from quite a number of embrasures. Meng Yishan sighed in relief as well, and a smile appeared on his face. But Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He continued to search through the area for the mysterious monster that appeared in the fragments of the nightmare he recalled just now. Suddenly, he saw a large Black Beetle with bright spots levitating quietly in the dark sky shrouded by blood-red fog. Whoosh! It opened its wings, but they were not transparent. Instead, they were golden. There were two profound spots resembling ghost eyes on them. The ghost-eyed golden wings were more than ten meters long. Every time they vibrated, golden powder spread out like golden flames. Thats it! The evolved form of Flying Flaming Beetles! Its the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle! Meng Chaos pupils shrank as a terrifying name resurfaced from the depths of his memories. Whats that? The expressions of the citizens in the embrasures, the fortresses behind the field, and the trenches changed drastically. They had never seen such a strange Flying Flame Beetle before. Their skins crawled at the sight of the terrifying ghost eyes. Superbeast, Captain Li Dayong of Blessed Heavenly Gardens Joint War Defense Tactics Team said through gritted teeth. His face was already pale white. Humans were categorized into normal humans and superhumans. Monsters were also categorized into normal monsters and superbeasts. Normal monsters were just strengthened monsters. They were slightly larger, faster, had sharper teeth or claws, tougher skin, and were cunning as well as brutal. Normal humans could win against them as long as they used firearms, worked with military organizations, and were not afraid of sacrificing their lives. But superbeasts were something completely different. No one had expected that Blessed Heavenly Garden would have such horrible luck. They did not run into monsters for half a year, and when they did run into monsters, a superbeast decided to drop by. And it had just evolved, so it was a mysterious, inscrutable, unidentified superbeast. They had no idea of its weaknesses, its fighting style, or its attacking style. Gather all your firepower together and kill that superbeast! Li Dayong gave an order and grabbed the communicator to start shouting into it. We discovered an unidentified superbeast at Blessed Heavenly Garden. I repeat. We discovered an unidentified shell-type flying superbeast at Blessed Heavenly Garden! Please send superhumans for support! Unfortunately, the fog had descended, and spirit gas surged about. They created interference for radio waves and only static could be heard in the communication channel. There were monsters invading the entire city, so no one knew whether any superhumans who were all already in fights had heard Blessed Heavenly Gardens cry for help. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! The citizens were no longer stingy with their bullets when a superbeast appeared. More than one hundred lines of fire instantly filled the sky. The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle beat its wings and stirred up a golden whirlwind to avoid the first wave of concentrated firepower. Then, it opened its four-sectioned arthropod mouthpart and revealed a gaping mouth. It spat out balls of red fire at the ground. The fireballs were like napalms. Flames quickly spread over the buildings. Even though they could not burn through the armor, the crackling fire and thick smoke interfered with the sharpshooters behind the embrasures. The other Flying Flaming Beetles took the chance to break out and land on the surface of the building. They brandished their mouthparts to damage the external walls. But that was not all. The powder that fell from the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles wings stimulated the normal Black Beetles who still did not know how to fly. Smoke was coming out of many of the Flaming Black Beetles because of the electricity, but once the golden powder fell on them, it looked as if they had stimulants injected into them. It returned them some of their fierce nature. The black wave charged over again. A few of the high voltage electricity towers and automatic battle fortresses were pushed down. The defense line was in danger of collapsing. Bayonet Team, get ready! When faced with the aggressive insect horde, Joint Defense Captain Li Dayong tore apart his camouflage uniform to reveal his scar-ridden and built physique; his scars were left behind by knives and intersected with each other. He jumped on the infantry fighting vehicle and shouted loudly, Citizens of Blessed Heavenly Garden, Ive already called for reinforcements! The army and superhumans will arrive soon, but before they come here, we must make these bastards know just how powerful we are! Attack! Kill those bastards! Let them see how strong Earthlings are! The Bayonet Team shouted at the top of their lungs. Most of the citizens were normal workers, white-collared workers, chefs, teachers, couriers, and food delivery workers. They did normal, boring, and dull jobs. But when fog descended and monsters appeared, since Dragon City did not have any walls, they became its walls, its warriors, weapons, and shields. They were also the last line of defense between their families and monsters. The Black Beetle swarm was only one hundred meters away from the citizens. Dragon City will definitely win! Li Dayong drew his saber. Dragon City will definitely win! The shadows of weapons flashed. The Black Beetle swarm was only eighty meters away from the citizens. Humanity will definitely win! Li Dayong brought out a pen-shaped syringe and stabbed it into his chest. Humanity will definitely win! The citizens in the Bayonet Team also brought out burning medicine, which was extracted from epinephrine. They injected it into their hearts. As they sucked in sharp breaths, their muscles started swelling at a visible rate. Thick veins popped up on their skin, and they looked like dragons flashing their teeth and claws. The veins circled around their extremely sturdy bodies. The Black Beetle swarm was only sixty meters away from them. Earth will definitely win. Li Dayong looked at the horizon briefly. The night sky was shrouded in thick fog. He could not see a single star. But he could clearly see their blue home planet in the distant shore of the ocean of stars. It sparkled brilliantly like a blue crystal and was staring at them from far away. Earth will definitely win! The warriors raised their sabers, allowing the fearsome monsters from the other world to see the light of Earths civilization. The Black Beetle swarm was only thirty meters away from the humans. The defenders could already see the monsters sharp mouthparts and savage looks. At that moment, a series of incredibly unique gunshots rose from the residential building behind them. The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle swayed. A large ball of golden powder gushed out from it. It was shot! What? Regardless of whether it was Li Dayong or the residents, all of them were incredibly shocked. The fireballs the superbeast spat out lit up the external wall of the building. Even though the armor was resistant to fire, there was still thick smoke and fire all around the place. Visibility was practically zero, so who could make such an accurate shot? In No.704, Meng Yishan shouted, Someone managed to hit the superbeast, and the bullet seems to have come from our direction. I didnt expect that there would be someone so powerful in our unit. Achao, hurry up and bring your mom, sister, and Granny Wang outside. I can hold this bastard back. Dad, you wont be able to do it alone. Mom and the others should run away first. Well defend this place. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Enough with the nonsense and stop being a nuisance here. This is a superbeast. Its not something you can handle! Meng Yishan said anxiously. I know what this bastard is! Meng Chao said softly. His gaze was cold and filled with killing intent. Through the optical sight, smoke, and fire, he kept his eyes fixed on the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. It was this bastard. In his memories of the previous life, it was this bastard who had killed many of the residents in Blessed Heavenly Garden. It even injured his mother severely, which resulted in his sister walking down the path of darkness. I wont let you get your way this time. Meng Chao pulled the trigger again. At the moment the armor-piercing shell shot out, the muscles on his arms and shoulders twitched by reflex to negate the recoil so that the bullet trajectory would be more accurate and stable. The armor-piercing shell had runes carved into it, which gave it the effect of armor break. With spirit energy surrounding and pushing it, it could travel at a much faster speed than normal bullets. It tore through the smoke and flames with the intention of piercing into the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles right wing. The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle flapped its wings fiercely and dodged it by a hairs breadth. But the bullet tore through a part of its wings, and the mark of the ghost eye on its right wing was no longer in a complete shape. It seemed to have been destroyed. The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle flew into a rage. It let out buzzing screeches as it searched for the source of the attack. Meng Chao cursed under his breath. This bugger is flying too fast! I cant kill it with just Normal Level Basic Gun Technique! The superbeast is enraged. Lets go! Meng Yishao shouted. Leave? Meng Chao had a savage look on his face. Flee, and let the nightmare come true? Never! Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao investigated the notifications carefully and found that he had already killed nine Flaming Black Beetles and four Flying Flaming Beetles. At that moment, his Skillfulness with Basic Gun Technique was at eighty-seven percent. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath of hot air and decided to stake everything on one last chance. Bang bang bang bang! He adjusted the muzzle and fired at the Flaming Black Beetles on the ground. The low-grade creatures formed black insect hordes on the field. Meng Chao did not even need to aim. The bullets immediately blew open a few of the Flaming Black Beetles shell. Some of the unfortunate souls had their flammable liquid sacs shot, and they were reduced to fireballs. A sea of fire raged in front of Block 19. Flames rose into the air, and the strange flame before Meng Chaos eyes burned even more magnificently. [Killed a Flaming Black Beetle. Increased contribution point by 1. Skillfulness of Normal Level Basic Gun Technique increased by 1%. It is now at 88%.] [Congratulations to the Fire Relayer. You have completed your first battle quest: Hunter of Foreign Insects. You used great strength to protect your civilization, and you obtained 1,500 contribution points. You are also allowed to increase the level of any of your current basic skills. Would you like to immediately level up one of your basic skills?] Wait! Meng Chao held his breath and continued to fire at the insects madly. As the bullets whistled, the Flaming Black Beetles were shot through and burst apart. The strange flame in front of his eyes burned fiercely. [Skillfulness increased by 1%. Skillfulness increased by 2%. Skillfulness increased by 3%. [Congratulations. Your Skillfulness with Normal Level Basic Gun Technique has reached 100%. It will now be upgraded to Specialist Level.] All sorts of information regarding guns instantly appeared in his head. His bioelectricity went from his central nervous system to the ends of his nerves, allowing every muscle fiber to be in control of even better gun techniques. At that moment, the numerous gunshots attracted the attention of the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. The superbeast did a one hundred and eighty degree turn. The golden powder on its wings sparkled, and the ghost eyes widened. The terrifying presence it gave off seemed to have gained substantial form, and it stared at Meng Chaos window. Crack! The strengthened glass could not withstand the charge of the superbeasts breath. Intersecting cracks that resembled a spiders web appeared on it. Whose house is that? Do they want to die? The Bayonet Team on the ground had also noticed the superbeasts rage. Li Dayong and the neighbors could not help but break into sweat for the crazy sharpshooter. Now! Pour all my contribution points into Basic Gun Technique! Increase its Skillfulness to the max! Meng Chao shouted in his heart. He had obtained more than thirty contribution points for teaching Reckless Bull Technique, five hundred contribution points for reducing the possibility of his younger sister being corrupted, and one thousand and five hundred contribution points for completing the Hunter of Foreign Insects Quest. When they were added up together, he had more than two thousand contribution points, and he poured all of that into Basic Gun Technique. His Skillfulness instantly started flying up at a crazed speed. 15%, 26%, 48%, 55%, 78%, 99%! His brain and hands began burning. Countless memories of shooting in his previous life sparkled brilliantly like burning meteors exploding madly. They were all burned into the surface of his mind in this world. [Congratulations. Your Skillfulness with Specialist Level Basic Gun Technique has reached 100%. It will now be upgraded to Master Level.] A clear and pleasant gunshot rose in his mind. It was accompanied by a pain of his mind tearing apart, and it was a pain worse than death. Details that were ten times greater in number given to him for Specialist Level Basic Gun Technique poured into his mind. No. This isnt enough. Meng Chao held his burning mind and felt as if his brain was about to gush out of his mouth, eyes, nose, and ears, but he still gritted his teeth and shouted in his mind, Now, Ill redeem the reward for the Hunter of Foreign Insects Quest! Increase the level of Master Level Basic Gun Technique! [Reward for the first battle quest confirmed. Congratulations for increasing Basic Gun Technique from Master Level to Perfect Level.] Basic Gun Technique, Perfect Level! AAAAAHHHHHHHH!! Meng Chao felt as if his mind was about to explode. An incredibly violent stream of information surged into his mind. Not only did it give him the shooting experience he obtained in his previous life, it also gave him all the experience of the hundreds of veterans who had died with him when Dragon City was destroyed. All of it was stuffed into his brain in this life, and he felt as if it was about to turn into magma that would surge out of the seven orifices of his body. Aside from the knowledge of how to micro regulate every bunch of muscle fiber and even every cell and the perfect knowledge of controlling most normal guns, the body structure charts of hundreds of monsters also appeared in his mind, including their weaknesses and the best way to shoot them. Aside from the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flaming Monster, he also received information about many other monsters. They were all creatures that the current Dragon Citizens had not seen before, but he knew very well. It was as if he had stood in front of an operating table in his previous life and personally dissected countless monsters. Yes, its this feeling! He endured the pain of his brain wanting to spill out of his body and used his hands, which were about to combust, to put in his last armor-piercing cartridge. He did not even look and fired three consecutive shots. The armor-piercing bullet flew off and hit the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles curved shell. It did not pierce the shell, but it did manage to completely enrage the superbeast. The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle reached the area above Meng Chaos unit. Screech! The piercing screech tore at all the residents eardrums. It opened its mouthpart, and a red fireball so dark in color that it was almost purple quickly formed. The superbeast in front of Meng Chao overlapped with the creature he had seen in his nightmare. He saw how this bastard went on a rampage, how it tore humans apart, and how it burnt his home of seventeen years to a crisp, how it hurt his mother, father, younger sister, himself, his neighbors, and all the people in Blessed Heavenly Garden. His eyes burned with pain, and a spark that was similar to that of a bullet gushed out from the depths of his pupils. This time, die! Bang! Just as the superbeast spat out destructive flames, the final armor-piercing shell exited the rifle. Basic Gun Technique, Perfect Level, activate! Meng Chao was now one with his gun. The light in his eyes and his intent to murder the creature were bound to the bullet. It sliced through the air in an instant. It accurately pierced the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles mouthpart, igniting the fireball that it was about to spat out. Boom! The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles mouthpart instantly burst apart. The organs next to it were also blown to smithereens, and a large amount of sticky, faint golden liquid gushed out. Then, like a kite with its string snapped, the monster fell to the ground. Someone blew that superbeast apart! Countless residents in the buildings and the ground let out ecstatic cheers. The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle was the monsters commander. Once it fell, the insect swarm was immediately left without a leader. Not only did the Flying Flaming Beetles fly around and crash into random places like headless flies, the surging insect swarm split up into multiple groups. The Flaming Black Beetles ran around in circles like ants in a hot pot while humans roared. I think its from Block 19. Its Unit 3, No.704s Old Meng. He was once an ace sharpshooter in the army. I didnt expect that he would still be as fit as a fiddle despite his age! Joint Defense Captain Li Dayong was surprised and delighted. He swung his saber and shouted at the top of his lungs. The monsters have fallen apart! Residents, for Blessed Heavenly Garden, for Dragon City, for Earth, charge! The Bayonet Team roared and charged into the insect swarm like a hungry tiger pouncing on sheep. The Flaming Black Beetles were hesitant to advance, and after seeing the humans, they fled in a panic. Their army collapsed, and they tried to run back to the depths of the fog. But the dimensional rift had already been sealed. They were creatures bound to be destroyed. They had nowhere to run. I At No.704, Meng Yishan could not believe his eyes. The superbeast had clearly been shot by a bullet from Block 19, but there was no other sharpshooter greater than him over here! Could it be that when in a panic he had sprayed bullets all over the place with his submachine gun, he was able to perform even better than he usually did, and it was out of sheer luck that he shot it? He had a vague feeling that something was off, but he could not tell what about it was strange. Thud. The sound had come from next to him. His son had fallen limp on the floor. Achao! Meng Yishan was shocked. He quickly went up to hold his son, only to notice that his skin was burning. He was around forty degrees Celsius, and all his muscles were twitching madly. Meng Chao could not say anything. His nose bled as if a tap was open to the max. His mind felt as if a tank had run over it, and it hurt so much that he wanted to cry. Instantly awakening so many of his past lifes memories meant that his brain cells were stuffed full of information, and with his weak seventeen-year-old body, that was practically suicide. Fortunately, he succeeded in his gamble with the last bullet. The three consecutive shots earlier were all to lure the enemy. It was all to make the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle face him and reveal the depth of its mouthpart, which was its only fatal weakness. Then, he used the final armor-piercing shell to interfere with the formation of the superbeasts killing move. It created a chain reaction, causing the spirit energy in the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles body to run out of control. His bullet was not the one that killed the superbeast, but the superbeasts rampaging energy was the one who did it. This was what was meant by perfect. Meng Chao shut his eyes. The scenes of the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle running rampant in Blessed Heavenly Garden in his nightmare had shattered. They swiftly turned dark and scattered away. Very soon, they disappeared with the wind. I knew it. The nightmares can be shattered. The future can be changed. In the end, fate still lies in my hands. He smiled in his heart. Suddenly, he felt a sweet taste on his tongue. Bai Jiacao had pried his mouth open and stuffed a medicine inside it. Big Brother, dont you dare die. I havent taken my revenge I mean, I havent repaid you. How could you just die like this? Boohoo! The girl cried so much that she looked like she was about to cry her lungs out. Whos talking about me? Meng Chao opened his eyes weakly. Big Brother, youre okay? Bai Jiacau broke into a smile and seized the chance to pull Meng Chaos face violently. So? Can you feel anything? Is your mind clear? Ow! Let go! As expected of the Dark Witch, what an evil girl! Chaoer, are you okay? His father, mother, and Granny Wang looked at him worriedly. Meng Chao did now know how he should explain things to them. He was also too tired to speak. He forced himself to give them a thumbs up. Im fine, just a little out of strength. Dad, you killed the superbeast, youre so awesome. Meng Yishan blushed. As he looked at his son, who was trembling head to toe and was completely drained of strength, he thought about things for a moment before he gave Meng Chao a thumbs up as well. Son, you were awesome too. Rest well. Were all here. You dont have to be afraid, he said in all seriousness. Thats right, with me around, no monster can dream about bullying you! Bai Jiacao said as well. Meng Chao giggled and closed his eyes. A moment later, his eyes flew open. Thats not right. If he killed the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle, why did the notification not pop up and tell him how many contribution points he obtained? Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Could it be? Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. He did not care about the world spinning when he got up. While his family cried out in surprise, he pounced on the embrasure and looked outward. Just as he expected, the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle had crashed into the ground, but even though golden liquid flowed all over, it was not completely dead. It had faked its death for a moment. As the golden liquid gradually coagulated, its wound squirmed and started healing. Its wings also started trembling a little. No. In the end, my body is still too weak. My internal injuries arent completely healed yet, and I dont have powerful spirit energy. Even though I have the mindset of Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique with me and my previous lifes memories of the monsters weaknesses, my body is not cooperating with my mind. I will need a long time for my body to get used to this. There were slight problems with the accuracy and timing of the shot just now, and I didnt manage to blow its head off. Despair rose in Meng Chaos heart. Its just like how my younger sister still has a high chance of being corrupted Could it be that fate is like a running river and we cant change it with human power? But I must change it! He gritted his teeth, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Just as he wanted to climb downstairs and use Reckless Bull Technique to fight against the superbeast, a ray of lightning tore through the fog and pierced right through the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. Shick! The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle had just risen half a meter when it was pinned to the ground once again. Lightning crackled, and like hundreds of bright sabers, it stabbed into the superbeasts body. Each of its organs were struck so many times that they were reduced to mush. The superbeast let out a miserable cry. The scales, which were its armor, were electrocuted to the point that they curled up. The flesh inside burst apart, and the creature died. Then, the lightning faded away, and Meng Chao saw that the thing that had pinned the beetle down was a twelve feet long silver spear. It was curled up like a coiled dragon, and the end of the spear trembled nonstop with a prideful whine. A person in white landed lightly on the end of the spear like an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. His powerful aura instantly enveloped all of Blessed Heavenly Garden. Many of the low-grade monsters were intimidated so badly that they did not dare to move. A superhuman! All the residents were delighted. Things had become better than they expected, and they cheered loudly. They were people who had just survived a disaster. In the end, Meng Chao had still crushed the nightmare of Blessed Heavenly Garden. He delayed the fight by five minutes, which were necessary for a superhuman to arrive before the superbeast could devastate the area. A notification finally arrived. [You assisted a superhuman in killing the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle and were crucial in the fight. Increased contribution points by 758. [Your performance in the defense of Blessed Heavenly Garden was outstanding. You made the greatest contribution in the district and saved a large number of normal citizens. Dragon City has become stronger because of you. Increased contribution points by 436. [The Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle is a creature that surpasses the level of what you can kill. Congratulations for being brave and risking your life, Fire Relayer. You won against something stronger than you. If your achievement becomes known to the public, normal citizens will regard you as their role model and fight for civilization until their bitter end. Increased contribution points by a further 899. [Special citizen Bai Jiacao (Dark Witch)s possibility of being corrupted has been reduced by 1%. The degree of chaos in Dragon City in the future has been reduced. Increased contribution points by 500. [You now have 2,478 contribution points. You can awaken a new basic skill: Dragon Snake Force, or a support skill: Basic Harvesting Skill.] Nearly two thousand and five hundred contribution points flashed nonstop in front of Meng Chao. A few gray skills also popped up. They were waiting to be activated. If he added in his Basic Gun Skill, which had been pushed to Perfect Level in one go, his rewards could be said to be incredibly great. But Meng Chao found himself a little dazed. He leaned against the corner of the wall and sat there for a long time while grumbling to himself. He was unable to accept the results. Superhumans, huh? When a superhuman appeared, there was no longer any need to wonder about who would win the fight. The battle ended within half an hour. Aside from two residents who accidentally broke their arms, Blessed Heavenly Garden did not suffer any casualties. In the eyes of those from Dragon City, a broken bone could be healed with just a few bandaids. We won! We finally killed those bastards. Superhumans are so awesome Block 19s Old Meng is awesome as well. He was the one who dealt a heavy blow on that superbeast. As expected of the ace sharpshooter from the military. Stop arguing! In the end, Blessed Heavenly Garden is awesome, Dragon City is awesome, and Earthlings are the most awesome things in existence! The Shooting Squad and Bayonet Team praised each other. The residents smiled, and the district was full of joy. What was up next was the rewards segment, which was what the residents loved the most. It was not that much different compared to when in the villages on Earth they killed pigs for Chinese new year. The crystal horns broadcasted a happy song called Today is a Good Day. The old and young men went up the fray, polishing their sabers while they were at it, and started harvesting the monsters. All the normal monsters belonged to Blessed Heavenly Garden. The Flaming Black Beetles might look ugly, but the flesh under their shells tasted very fresh and good. After boiling it for a while, they could dip it in ginger vinegar and eat it, and it would taste the same as the Chinese mitten crabs from Earth. Just thinking about the imitation crabs which were the size of drumsticks made many of the residents drool. Besides, the abundant sticky liquid was an excellent fuel additive. It could be sold for a lot of money. The newly evolved Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle had high research value, since it was the first time it had appeared in Dragon City. The superhuman would send it to the monster research center, and a large amount of cash, ammunition, and cultivation resources would be sent over to Blessed Heavenly Garden. Meng Yishan wore chemical protective clothing, anti-corrosion gloves and boots, and swung his butcher knife and scalpel. He looked like a savage butcher or a crazed witch doctor. Not only was he one of the best sharpshooters in Blessed Heavenly Garden, he was also the best harvester. No one could compare to him. In truth, he was a professional harvester. Whenever the fog descended and monsters surged forward en masse, he and some of his friends were hired by a resource recovery company to clean up battlefields. Meng Chao was tired. He leaned against the balcony and watched the residents work with great excitement. After injecting a few high-density nutritional fluids and eating up all the emergency compressed food in the house, he finally recovered a little. But he was still hungry. In fact, he was as hungry as someone who had just been fired in the stomach by a main battle tank. The pain in his head did not go down either. He pressed ice against it until his teeth went numb, but he still felt dizzy, and his head was still throbbing. He held his head and rubbed his tummy while he recalled the battle just now and thought about his next step in development. Since the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle appeared, it means that the monsters are getting stronger, and the war is about to go out of control. I have to use every second I have to get stronger as fast as possible. He thought about things for a long time and came to be certain of one thing first: His memories of the previous life were blurry, but it was to protect his brain. Matter determined consciousness. A human only had a limited number of brain cells, and the capacity of memory cells was limited. No one could remember every detail and every skill that they had learned in a couple decades. If all the information from the decades of memories had gushed into his young, seventeen-year-old brain at the moment he was reborn, his brain would have been damaged, and he would have ended up mentally disabled. By the looks of it, only if I continue cultivating and get stronger will I be able to get stronger brain cells and a stronger central nervous system. Its only then that my memories will be able to return to me in a steady stream. That makes sense. Every time I awaken to a new, short memory and a new skill, I feel like my head is about to explode, and I get really hungry too. If I instantly awakened to dozens of years of memories and activated hundreds of skills, either my brain would explode, or my life would be instantly drained. Its like my memories from the previous life are sealed in a sustained-release capsule. Theyll be released to me bit by bit so that my brain and body can absorb them safely. I wonder if this is a principle of rebirth, or whether its something Kindling does to protect me. Aside from that, Meng Chao also noticed that even if he had a Perfect Level skill, it did not mean that it was necessarily perfect. Awakening to the memories of his previous life only helped him possess perfect consciousness. His mind said, I have Perfect Level Gun Techniques. Im super strong! But his body said, No, you arent. That seemed to be the logic behind it. Even if I manage to increase my Skillfulness with contribution points and get Perfect Level whose effects can reach straight up to the ends of my nerves, there are still a lot of flaws. I have to keep using the skills in real battle so that my consciousness and my body can reach uniformity. But without cultivation resources, Ill be so hungry that Ill turn into a shrimp. I was gasping for breath after killing a Flaming Black Beetle, so how am I supposed to fight like this? After going round in circles, he returned to the age old problem. My familys poor I have Kindling and my memories from my previous life. My learning efficiency is much higher than that of others. But in comparison, the amount of cultivation resources I need to use is also five times higher, perhaps ever more. Where am I supposed to get those resources though? Relying on the study group to get my classmates resources isnt a long-term plan. I mean, how rich could a student be? If I go too overboard, the school will not allow it either. Should I open a training group and focus on teaching Super Reckless Bull Force? Impossible. I need qualifications and fame for it. I also need to register a company and put out ads for it, then hire powerful people to be the spokesperson for my brand. Without at least a year to develop my market value and promotion, when Im just a student in his third year of high school, no one will come. Itll also waste too much time, and how am I supposed to take my national college examination if that happens? Meng Chao scratched his head. The problem troubled him. The Flaming Black Beetles were cut into pieces below him. The pungent smell of the sticky, flammable liquid rose into the air, and suddenly, he found it rather familiar. The sight of his father swinging his butcher knife and cutting up the monsters stimulated the fragments of memories from his previous life. They were shining. Huh? Meng Chao noticed something. Among the two new skills that appeared, the exchange rate for Dragon Snake Force was rather normal, but Basic Harvesting Skill was very cheap! Regardless of whether it was Reckless Bull Force, Dragon Snake Force, or Basic Gun Technique, he could obtain all of them with just two thousand to three thousand contribution points, which was about the price for guiding one hundred normal citizens or killing more than one hundred monsters. This price was still rather reasonable. As for Basic Harvesting Skill, he did not need to pay three thousand for it since not even two thousand were needed for it. In fact, he did not even need to pay one thousand. Instead, it only cost 998! Is it especially cheap because its a support skill? Wait, I just remembered. I became a harvester for ten years with my dad in my previous life! Meng Chao shut his eyes, and a few scenes flashed in his mind. In his previous life, when his mother was severely injured by the superbeast, he failed his national college exam. To be able to survive and get money for his mothers medical bills as well as earn tuition fees for his younger sister, his father brought him to the job. They harvested a lot of monsters during the Monster War, and his skills became pretty decent after all the practice he had. Being a harvester is pretty good money, isnt it? Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Other World was filled with spirit energy and all sorts of radioactive sources, which increased a living beings metabolism. The cells became more active and the genes more unstable, which is why it was very common for new organ shapes and supernatural abilities to evolve. After a creature died, they quickly started rotting and their meat became spoilt. Various types of ancient and mysterious bacteria could also reproduce in the corpse and take control of the nerve cords and muscle bundles which had yet to rot, which turned the corpses into undead beings similar to zombies or even incredibly dangerous biochemical bombs. Monster carcasses were valuable resources for the development of Dragon City. In fact, with the fog shrouding the entire area, the monster carcasses became their only strategic resource, and they had to race against the clock to harvest it. If the organs mutated and the materials rotted away, the harvested resources would not be able to compensate for the resources they used to kill the monsters. Even if they managed to kill all the monsters, they would still lose out. There were plenty of times when the powerful people would throw themselves completely into the fight. Once the intense fighting was over, the monsters carcasses would either turn into the undead and have to be killed again or rot to the point that they lost their original form. All the resources would then be ruined. The worst possible situation was when a carcass swelled up to ten times its size and exploded with a bang. It flung sticky liquid containing fatal diseases more than one thousand meters away, polluted the air and water, which sometimes resulted in a plague. As time passed, a support-type occupation known as harvesters was born. Their task was to follow behind the powerful people and clear the battlefields as fast as they could. They did not leave behind even a single drop of monster blood or a piece of monster poop. To me, being a harvester is the best support-type occupation right now. I can gather valuable materials and expand my social circle by getting to know all sorts of strong fighters. Besides, since Ill be close to the battlefield, itll be easier for me to get benefits from it. Ill be able to get cultivation resources much easier than others. Since Ive done it for ten years and its not very expensive activating it and leveling it, I might as well do something Im familiar with. Meng Chao threw in contribution points without hesitation and activated Basic Harvesting Skill. As a sharp pain pierced his temple and all his facial muscles spasmed, a large amount of details rose from the depths of his mind. The harvesting method for shell-type monsters The harvesting method for mammal-type monsters The harvesting method for reptilian-type monsters The harvesting method for flying-type monsters There were also a lot of complicated monster structure charts, the ways to remove hearts, livers, spleens, lungs, and kidneys, identification methods, ways to locate sticky liquid, acids, and poisons, the various signs when a monster was about to turn into an undead creature, and the symptoms of when a monster was about to turn into a biochemical bomb. Along with all that came a large amount of memory shards. All of them were of Meng Chao harvesting together with his father. Countless scenes overlapped with each other, burning the rich experience of a veteran harvester into his mind. Pain and pleasure followed like a shadow. Meng Chao could not help but reach out with his hands to grab a non-existent butcher knife and scalpel. His fingers danced lightly as if they were harvesting things. Meng Chao was sure that he had made the right choice. It required 998 contribution points to activate Basic Harvesting Skill. Then, he spent 1,355 contribution points to reach a breakthrough in Normal Level and upgraded it to Specialist Level. Then, Specialist Level Basic Harvesting Skill and Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique formed something akin to a link. A large amount of strange monsters weaknesses and structures appeared in his head. All of them were new monsters which had never been heard of or seen in this era. Thats right. To harvesters, the most important thing is to understand the organs and structures of monsters, and to a good sharpshooter, the most important thing is also to know a monsters structure and weaknesses. These two skills are highly connected. In my previous life, since I was a harvester with my dad for ten years, I had dissected more than ten thousand monsters. Later on, I managed to perfect my basic technique with guns, and thats how I was able to barely reach the standards of a third-class fighter. Ha, most of the monsters in my memories havent yet evolved. Doesnt that mean that when they appear, Ill be the one who understands them the most in Dragon City? Meng Chao grinned. And his nose started bleeding again. This time, it was in streams. Meng Yishan came back and hurriedly packed up before he made to leave again. Suxin, weve wrapped up work downstairs. Later, remember to go out and get our share. They insisted that I was the one who injured the superbeast, so they gave us an extra portion of Flaming Black Beetle meat. It cannot be kept for long, so cook some for the kids in the morning and have them bring it to school. Achao, Young Cao, go to bed earlier. Im going to the battlefield in the north. Theyre waiting for harvesters there. Meng Chao covered his nose and stood up. Dad, Im coming with you. Huh? Meng Yishan was stunned. With my current state, I might not be able to get the results I want during my national college examination. Instead of getting a job at random, I might as well become a harvester and test my luck. Meng Chao shrugged. Meng Yishan looked at his sons weak state and knew that his son was most likely not going to get into college. If he could not get into college, then becoming a harvester was indeed the best job that a normal person could find. But of course, the danger coefficient was also very high. The battlefield could change in the twinkling of an eye. No one could guarantee that there wouldnt be any new monsters charging out at them while they reaped the spoils of war. Some of the monsters had great vitality, and even when it seemed like they had died, they could still launch a fatal attack. Undead monsters, poisonous blood, acid, and fatal spores were all things that could be the reason why a harvester kicked the bucket. But on the other side of high risks were high rewards. Even if forgetting about everything else, just the fact that they were exposed to monster carcasses for long periods of time meant that they would be nourished by monster blood and bathed in the radiation from crystals. Their chances of awakening to supernatural powers were much higher than of anyone with a less risky job. Ever since Meng Chao was injured, he was constantly forcing himself to smile, but there was no way Meng Yishan could not tell that his son was dejected. As his father, he was constantly wrecking his brains over his sons future, and he had long since spoken to the leader in his company. Alright, Ill bring you to experience it! During the days battle, he had seen his sons growth, and he made his decision. Big Brother, are you really going to become a harvester? Bai Jiacao grabbed her big brothers hand at the entrance and refused to let go. When Meng Chao saw the girls concern, a wave of warmth filled his heart. In the end, the love between siblings ran deep. Even the Dark Witch was a little worried when she heard that her big brother wanted to do such a dangerous job, right? If you run into tasty monsters like the Flaming Black Beetles again, remember to bring some home! the girl instructed him seriously. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. Its my fault. I shouldnt have held such high hopes for the Dark Witch. The fog gradually scattered, and the communication channels became clear once more. The results of the battle in the north of the city were already set in stone. Monster carcasses piled up in stacks that were as high as mountains, and harvesters were required to show their skills. Military trucks were already parked at the entrances of the districts, and the words RESOURCE RECOVERY were painted on both sides of them. The father-son pair used safety belts to tie themselves to the compartment. With the truck bouncing up and down while it drove over the monster carcasses, they traveled to the north of the city. The further north they went, the thicker the fog became, and the corrosion between Dragon City and the dimension of the Other World became greater. Everywhere they went, they could see the hideous carcasses of monsters, which were like strange-looking statues that released a pungent smell. There were also trees and vines which had mutated madly and climbed up the buildings. If given a few short hours, they could devour practically an entire building, which would turn a city of steel and concrete into a primeval forest filled with lush, green trees. Meng Chao even saw a huge creature that resembled a T-rex. It had a hole in its chest left by an anti-tank missile. Blue blood flowed all over the ground. But the creature was not dead just yet. It opened and closed its fang-filled mouth repeatedly. Achao, the more I think about it, the more I find that the situation is off. I dont think that I was the one who shot the superbeast just now, Meng Yishan suddenly said. Dad, you have great eyesight. Its true that youre not the one who hit it. I was the one who shot it. Meng Chao was very honest. You Meng Yishan could not help but chuckle. You dont believe me? Meng Chao asked. Havent you heard before that humans will gain endless potential during dangerous situations. For example, a frail mother will become capable of shifting stones worth hundreds of kilograms barehanded just to save her child buried under debris. I awakened to supernatural abilities to protect my family. Whats so strange about it? He wanted to foreshadow his own strength. Makes sense. Meng Yishan slapped his thigh after having come to a realization. You just reminded me of that. Could it be that I subconsciously awakened to supernatural powers to protect you, which is why I suddenly became stronger? Dad, I didnt expect that youd still want to have supernatural powers despite your age. Meng Chao gasped in astonishment. What are you saying? Everyone wants to have supernatural powers in Dragon City. How can I be too old for that? Meng Yishan was displeased. Are you youngsters the only ones who are allowed to dream? Whos to say that middle-aged people cant become superhumans?! Dont get angry, Dad. Thats not what I meant. Meng Chao gave an awkward smile. If you really want to become a superhuman, I can make arrangements. Next time, we can spare some time and make our entire family turn into superhumans Oh, except for Jiacao. Itll be too troublesome for her to become a superhuman. Well have you and Mom turn into superhumans, then please make sure that you keep an eye on her. Brat, youre getting more and more out of line. Meng Yishan could not resist reaching out to whack his sons forehead. Lets talk about something serious. Its not easy to be a harvester. You have to be brave, attentive, and fierce. Dont be nervous later and learn what you can. Dad, Im not nervous. How could you not be nervous? A real battlefield is completely different from the fight we had in the district. There are a thousand to ten thousand monsters there. Corpses pile up like mountains, and there are seas of blood. How could you not be nervous, huh? Dad, Im REALLY not nervous. If youre nervous, just admit it. Youre my son, so you dont have to be shy with me. In the past, when I first became a harvester, I saw a lot of monster carcasses and smelled the pungent scent from them, I was so nervous that I peed my pants. Have you peed your pants? Im seriously not Ah, fine. Im nervous. I peed my pants. Thats the way to go. Let me teach you a secret. The first time you become a harvester, you need to put on a diaper. Im being serious here. Many of the smells from high-grade monsters will stimulate the human central nervous system, and you wont be able to control your bladder no matter what. All newbies put on diapers, and some even use them for years. Dad, its midnight. How the heck are we supposed to get diapers?! My good son, look at what I have. When we get to the place later, just go to a corner and put it on. Ill keep a lookout for you so that you wont embarrass yourself. Dad, Im suddenly filled with confidence toward my national college exam. I dont want to be a harvester anymore. Please let me go home. As the father-son duo spoke, the truck jolted fiercely. The run-flat tires drove over the monster carcasses with crunching sounds. The foul smell was like a tentacled monster that pushed its way into the compartment of the truck. Even if the two men held their breaths, they could not stop the smell from entering their noses. It stung their eyes as well. They reached the north of the city. The tires ran over a huge shell creature, and most of the people in the truck jolted. The smell of gunpowder and blood became stronger with each wave that wafted into their noses, and shock filled the hearts of the passengers. There were a few buildings in the distance with sharp roofs. Half of them had collapsed, while the other half was burning. With the help of the flames, Meng Chao saw a few broken six-legged crystal war truck crawlers. Their thick armor had been easily ripped apart by the bladed limbs of the monsters. Some of the soldiers were also cut into pieces and lay scattered in the compartment. Some of the other soldiers were missing arms or legs. Their faces were pale, but they received treatment without making a sound. The monsters had suffered a much more miserable end compared to the humans. Regardless of whether they were snakes, insects, rats, ants, jackals, wolves, tigers, or leopards, they were all burnt to a crisp and torn to pieces. The monsters who had been trampled by the steel army did not have any value in harvesting. The soldiers are too crude. The harvesters shook their heads disapprovingly. It was part of the reason why the army was only used as support when fighting against monsters. Humanity relied on superhumans during critical moments. If everyone worked like the army and wantonly bombed the monsters, reducing them to smithereens, they might feel really good about it, but they would waste a lot of ammunition and precious lives while they would not be able to get anything good from it. Within a few short years, Dragon City would be drained of resources, and the citizens would starve to death while trapped inside. Today, our company is going to be in charge of recovering resources from the east side of the steel factory and Five Blessings Street. The superhumans used cold weapons to kill thousands of monsters, and their carcasses are in a good condition. Itll depend on us as to how much resources we can recover, Meng Yishan explained to Meng Chao. The truck was parked at the entrance of Dragon City Steel Organization. Quite a number of superhumans flew in the dark sky. Like colorful shooting stars, they continued heading north to chase after the scattered monsters. There were harvesters all around the place. They worked under different banners and were distributed to different regions. They were all racing against the clock. Big Brother Meng. More than ten honest-looking middle-aged men with dark skin and sturdy muscles came forward. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Uncle Zhang, Uncle Luo, Big Brother Luo. Meng Chao recalled all of the familiar faces. In his previous life, together with his father, these honest and kind seniors had taught him a lot. Achao, youre here too? Everyone nodded at him in an unsurprised manner. Learn properly with your father. Youll have a good future as a harvester. Where is Big Brother Shen? Meng Yishan asked. Then, he turned around and explained to his son, Big Brother Shen is the leader of the company. He decides whether you can become a harvester. Be smart later No, I mean, be good later. Big Brother Shen is enjoying the air conditioning over there. Mr. Hu killed a Grade Three monster today, and Big Brother Shen is in a good mood. Take Achao to him and say a few good words. Hell definitely be able to get in. The director of Prosperous Resource Recovery Room was Shen Rongfa. He was a man with a small, square face and huge nostrils. He did not need to take action by himself, but he wore a medical mask that provided the greatest filtration, and he even wore three sets of protective clothes. He was short and fat to boot, so it was no wonder why he was drenched in sweat and had to stay in the refrigerated truck that stored the monster materials to enjoy the air conditioning. Old Meng, last time, you mentioned that if your son didnt manage to get into college, he would want to join our company. But why did I hear that he was injured? he asked with ill intent. He was mildly injured last year, but hes fine now. The boy has had a pair of deft hands since he was young. Ill teach him personally, and in less than two years, hell definitely become a skilled harvester. Meng Yishan bent his back and smiled in a very humble manner. Big Brother Meng, please help us. Shen Rongfa did not show his attitude. Well, Id like to help as much as I can, but Im not the one who opened the company. I wont be able explain things to my brother-in-law when it comes to your sons situation I understand. Thats why I can only come to you for help. Meng Yishans head was almost touching the ground now. He held Shen Rongfas hand and pushed it back to Shen Rongfa gently. Meng Chao was very observant, and he saw his father stuffing a store card into Shen Rongfas hands. Colorful pictures of monsters could be seen on the store card, and he guessed it was the consumer card for Golden Dragon Trade City. It was a very high-class city mall in Dragon City. It sold rare and raw materials from monsters. The minimum top up rate for member consumer cards was ten thousand. In his previous life, Meng Chao had not known how he got the harvester job. His father was usually reluctant to even smoke half of a good cigarette, and when his underwear or pants were torn, he would just sew it back and make do with it for a few more years, but he had actually stored up money that was worth ten thousand? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and started thinking carefully. Should I wait until the moon is dim and the wind is strong to put a gunny bag over Shen Rongfas head and snatch the card back? When the store card appeared in his hand, Shen Rongfa laughed so much that his fat started jiggling. He used his wet and hot hand to smack Meng Yishans shoulder. Alright, since your harvesting team is only attached to the company, you can bring whoever you want as your disciple, and it will have nothing to do with the company. I just have one condition: dont cause trouble. I dont care if you cause me trouble, but itll be bad if you make my brother-in-law vexed, dont you think? Got it. We wont cause you or Mr. Hu any trouble. Meng Yishan quickly nodded and turned around to tug at his son. Achao, thank Uncle Shen, quick. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. He moved up and said, Thank you, Manager Shen. Whatever. Shen Rongfa waved his hand impatiently. Enough with the chit-chat. Hurry up and get to work! He patted his butt and went back to the refrigerated truck to rest. Off to work! The harvesters checked their masks and protective clothing one last time. They prepared metal pliers, scalpels, washing liquid dispensers, adzes, chisels, axes, saws, and all sorts of tools that could help them cut a monster into pieces. Achao, youre not to offend Manager Shen. Meng Yishan noticed how hostile his son had sounded, so when he helped Meng Chao into his gear, he whispered softly to him. Meng Chao was quiet. For some reason, when he saw Shen Rongfa, he was filled with anger and even hate. The negative emotions he had toward him were even stronger than for Zuo Haoran. I think this guy made Dads life really miserable in my previous life. The sudden thought slightly surprised him. He thought about it for a moment before he decided to get straight to the point. Dad, youve been a harvester for more than ten years. Everyone acknowledges you as their leader, so why do you insist on working for Prosperous? Cant you set up your own company? Regardless of whether Shen Rongfa was a good or a bad man, since Meng Chao returned from his nightmare, there should be no reason for him to depend on someone else for a living. He should build his own faction of power and get stronger step by step. It was only then that he could control his own fate. Seriously, this is what a child would say. Its not that easy to open a company. Meng Yishan sighed. He had been in the business for many years, and he had thought about building his own company before. But opening a company required initial capital. The living costs of the Meng family were very high, and every month, they could not make ends meet. He did not have that much money to spare. Besides, the most important thing to a harvester was not the skills, but connections. Only with connections to the strong could they get sources for carcasses. Meng Yishan did not like Shen Rongfa because he could end up harvesting the most common Demonic Halberd Pig until it was a complete mess. But his brother-in-law Qin Hu was a superhuman. His team called Frenzied Saber Squad was also rather famous. Every time the fog descended, they could kill a lot of monsters and Shen Rongfa would get to handle them. Many of the harvesting teams could not find carcasses to harvest, so they could only work under Prosperous and bear with Shen Rongfa exploiting them. Meng Yishans harvesting team did not know any powerful people. If they really chose to work on their own, they could only work for the military. But the military used a lot of firepower to kill monsters, and the monsters were often scorched by flames. Not only would they be dirty and smelly, the harvesters could not get a lot of useful resources from them. If that wasnt enough, the military was giving out less and less jobs. After all, they were running out of monsters to fight. Meng Yishan did not know how he should explain all of that to his son, who was not familiar with the ways of the world. He could only say, Just endure it for two years. Once you become familiar with the trade and your sister enters the college, we can talk about it again. I wont make you suffer this all of your life. Dad, have you ever thought about the possibility of the number of monsters increasing again? Meng Chao asked with an intense look in his eyes. Meng Yishan was stunned. What do you mean? Meng Chao opened his mouth and started rambling. This is something our biology teacher mentioned. Over the past decade or so, the monsters have been reducing in number, but that doesnt necessarily mean that theyre really afraid of us. Theres a possibility that the monsters might be hibernating or evolving. If that is true, once all the monsters complete their evolution, they will appear in front of us in larger numbers, and theyll be even more violent than the ones now. Theres this possibility? Meng Yishan was shocked. He was not very educated and instinctively believed the teachers of a key high school. Which teacher was it? Have I met him or her before during the parent-teacher meeting? Hes a famous teacher from another school who came over for short-term training in our school. I went for a special interest class and heard him speak. If monsters do increase in number, we wont need to worry about not having enough carcasses, right? Meng Chao asked. Um Meng Yishan was hesitant. Today, didnt our district manage to fight off the monsters? Meng Chao said anxiously. Dad, this is a threat, but also a fortuitous event. If we want to build up our family fortune and shoot up the social ladder in one go, we must seize this chance! His son was always Meng Yishans greatest pride and joy. Once Meng Chao got into a key high school, he always brought back convincing theories and his parents became unable to win an argument against him. Meng Yishan knew Shen Rongfas character. If it were not because he had no other way, he would not wish for his son to work for the stingy bastard. However, if he wanted to open a company, he needed capital, connections, and skills. The graying middle-aged man was a little troubled by this. Lets work first. Well talk about it later. Come here, well teach you how to harvest monsters. The main attacking force of the monsters before them was made up of armored-type monsters. Aside from the Flaming Black Beetles they saw at Blessed Heavenly Garden, there was also a large number of arachnid monsters, but the main monsters were Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpions. This sort of monster was about 1.2 m long. Its two front limbs were huge. They were shaped like crab pincers and full of fine meat. The arachnids hard shell was made of chitin, and it could be used as an armor. It could also be ground into powder and refined into unique alloy. The sticky liquid in its body could be used as fertilizer for farms or to rear gigantified earthworms and provide Dragon Citizens with a sufficient amount of protein. The large, faint, golden scorpion tail contained precious poisonous liquid. It could be refined into cell activation liquid and gene medicine. A small amount of poison would stimulate a persons immune system to evolve and activate the supernatural abilities lying deep in their genes. The scorpions also possessed an incredibly sturdy poisonous needle. If it was carefully polished and carved with runes, it could be combined with a heavy anti-material sniper rifle as the best sniping bullet. Aside from piercing through armor, it also contained the corrosion and poison effects. Young Chao, youve never seen so many monsters before, right? Isnt it exciting? This is called a Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion. It looks rather terrifying, but its already dead. Its fine, come and touch it. There are plenty of us here, so theres no way well let you get hurt. Look, this pincer is still moving. Hahahaha! Scared you, didnt it? Actually, its a response from its nerve cord being stimulated. Its very normal. The harvesters were all not very educated people, and they had no filter when they spoke, but they were good people. They truly cared about Meng Chao like their own son. Thanks, uncles. Meng Chao forcefully kept his mouth from twitching. He kept a very low profile. Hundreds of monster structures that were much more complicated than the Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion were in his mind. His fingertips trembled from eagerness to dissect the creature before him. Achao, look carefully. Meng Yishan and his harvesters worked well in a group. With just a few movements, they managed to fully dispose of the Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion. To take care of Meng Chao, they slowed down a little. Every time they harvested a part, they would explain what they were doing in detail. Alright, its your turn. When it was time to harvest the next Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion, Meng Yishan wanted to see whether Meng Chao was talented in this. Your school has a special interest class for dissecting monsters, right? You should have used these tools before, yes? Dont be afraid. Theyre not very valuable items, so just use them. If you damage the creature, we can rectify your mistakes. Okay. Meng Chao put a Heart Clearing Antidote into a filter of the mask. He lifted a scalpel and shell plier. Then, he went to the operating spot to the right of the Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion. Naturally, the countless experiences he had harvesting similar monsters in his previous life appeared in his mind. For his first slice, he cut into the gap of the shell between its head and shoulder at an angle of twenty-five degrees. The tips of his fingers trembled slightly, and he changed the direction of his scalpel. He separated the central nervous cord perfectly and put it in a nerve cell activation solution with a density of 37% to keep it fresh. For his second cut, he used the best armor-breaking saber to cut off its two front limbs before he switched to an 18 cm-long hilt which curved downwards. Then, he added a No.34 butterfly knife blade to the hilt. The used the curve of the knife to separate the flesh and the shell in the plier. Next, he used a vacuum suction device to suck it gently, and the scorpion meat that shuddered like tofu landed in the vacuum container. For his third cut, he switched to a No.11 blade. He used the reverse picking style [1] and first picked out the thin shell sinew before he had the knife enter deep into the shell. It was as if the sturdy chitin shell was nothing. He separated what was inside its chest before he used the vacuum suction device to suck all the valuable sticky liquid inside until there was nothing left. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. When Meng Chao used the knife, the sound was like the pitter pattering of rain in spring. It fell quietly on all that was on Earth and provided moisture to all that were living. Translators Note: [1] Reverse picking method: positions the blade in such a manner where the surgeon could pick the flesh from the inside. Its kind of strange, because this grip is only in the Chinese medical world. I cant seem to find any records of this grip in the Western medical world. Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Very soon, Meng Chao sorted out the entire Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion, including the rather corrosive acid and the fatal poisonous needle. Everything was put aside in perfect shape or contained in bottles. A notification popped up at the corner of Meng Chaos eyes. [Congratulations for completing your first standard gathering of materials, Fire Relayer. [Resources are the most important factor for the survival and development of a civilization. All the wars of civilizations are centered around resources. The ones who gather resources are the most important soldiers of all civilizations. [Your civilization will become stronger because of the resources you gathered. Increased contribution points by 3. The Skillfulness of your Specialist Level Basic Harvesting Skill has increased by 1.1%.] Meng Chao whistled. But he then noticed that the area behind him was silent, and the atmosphere was a little strange. When he turned his head around, he found everyone, including his father, looking at him as if they were staring at a ghost. Meng Chao realized that due to his eagerness to try out his past skills, he had dissected the scorpion a little too quickly and vigorously. Even though he was only at the second level of his Basic Harvesting Skill, what he mastered was the future version of the skill, which had been improved for the sake of achieving perfection. Besides, his muscle fibers and nerve endings had just been polished by Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique, and his control over his breathing, heartbeat, and other minor actions were much higher than those of normal harvesters. This was not the standard of a high school student. This was the standard of a veteran in the field of harvesters! Dad, uncles, now that things have progressed to this point, I have a secret that I must tell you. After being silent for a while, he forced himself to give an explanation. In truth, since I was young, Ive had the dream of becoming an ace harvester. Whenever my dad went to work, Id practice hard in secret. In this era, its not hard to find specimens and monster models that are incredibly similar to the real deal. Its also easy to find monster diagrams and lively 3D images online. When I was injured last year, I knew that the chances of me getting into university were slim to none, so I became even more determined to become a harvester. I descended into a frenzy and practiced ten times harder than before. Ninth High School is a key high school, so my biology teachers are all monster specialists. They gave me private classes, and I learned a lot from them. Besides, I was influenced by my surroundings and learned from my family. And since you know that the heavens will always reward the faithful, I managed to reach my current standard. The harvesters all looked as if they had just woken up from a dream. They were uneducated folk, and they had an instinctive respect toward legendary key high schools, so they subconsciously accepted this explanation and looked at Meng Yishan in envy. Big Brother Meng, youre so lucky. With such a great successor, you can enjoy your life in the future! But Meng Yishan was puzzled. Achao, you wanted to be a harvester since you were young? Ive never heard you mention this before. Why? Meng Chaos face turned red. Its because youre the person I idolize the most! I believed that the job you took was the greatest in the world, and I swore when I was young that Id turn out to be someone like you! Meng Yishan was stunned. Then, he thought, Well, thats true. When I was young, I was rather cool. Its only logical that my son would treat me as his model. Meng Chaos face turned even redder. As for why I didnt mention it I just found it embarrassing to admit that I idolized my own father. Its too cheesy. His father laughed. You silly boy. Even if you didnt say it, did you think I wouldnt be able to tell that you idolize me? He completely believed in his words, and he found himself gratified as well as sad. He was gratified because his son was mature and skilled, hence making him a natural-born harvester. But he was sad because he was useless and could not get enough resources for his son to get into a college. It had to be known that the qualifications to become a harvester were very low, even if it could offer a lot of money. Any person could harvest a normal monster. It was no different from killing cattle. But if someone wanted to harvest the kings of monsters, such as the Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, and Apocalyptic Beasts, they had to possess supernatural abilities. With his sons talents, if he became a superhuman, he might actually have the chance to become an ace harvester. By then, all of the peerless fighters in Dragon City would respectfully ask him to take care of their monsters. But now, his son could only work at the lowest level of the harvester circle, just like them Dad, should we continue? Meng Chao interrupted his fathers thoughts. After going through the real deal just now, I found that it does connect to the theories I learned in class. I think Ive found the correct feeling for harvesting. The father-son pair worked together and harvested seven more Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion. Meng Yishans group was amazed time and again. Everyone regarded Meng Chao differently now. He gained a lot from his work. His Skillfulness with the Basic Harvesting Skill continued accumulating, and the memories from his previous life became clearer and more solid in his mind. Every time he swung his knife and cut off a monsters limb, separated a bundle of nerves, or sucked out a ball of sticky liquid, the feeling he had at his fingertips was so amazing that he could not put it to words. Suddenly, he froze. Golden Spirit? The Golden Spirit was the mutated form of the Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion. It was slightly smaller than a normal giant scorpion, but it was five times more poisonous than the normal giant scorpion. Its poison needle and poison liquid could be fired to a distance of dozens of meters. It also possessed a certain degree of mimicry skills. It often pretended to be a normal giant scorpion to launch a fatal attack on its prey. The battlefield was filled with smoke and fire, so when this Golden Spirit joined the other Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpions, no one noticed it. You can even identify Golden Spirits? The harvesters observed the creature for a moment before they cried out in surprise. My biology teacher taught it just recently. Meng Chao smiled faintly and exercised his wrist and fingers. Prepare No.9, No.14, and No.20 hilts, along with No.5, No.8, and No.11 knives, as well as armor-shattering hammers and bone exploration needles. Also, prepare some cooling and stabilizing liquid with a density of 35%. Please add 1% of mithril into it. We might be able to get high-grade materials from Golden Spirits, so we need to properly preserve it. He did not notice it, but he accidentally revealed the domineering air of someone at Specialist Level. Meng Yishan and the others put on hesitant faces. Achao, we should just leave it. We can use a cooling spray to make sure that the carcass is preserved at perfect condition. Later on, well have Superintendent Gu handle it. Superintendent Gu was the best harvester in Prosperous Resource Recovery Company. Meng Yishan and his party were all uneducated people. They were built large and strong. After being in the field for more than ten years, they did not have a lot of problems with handling normal monsters. But Golden Spirits were ranked near the top of the pyramid of normal monsters. They were just one line away from becoming superbeasts. Their internal structures were complicated. They had poison liquid and acid in them, and they sometimes even had etherealized organs and crystals. This sort of high-grade monster was usually handled by Supervisor Gu or the superhumans who killed it. For example, if Mr. Hu killed it, Supervisor Gu would handle the monsters carcass. Meng Chao had forgotten about this rule. But He drew close to the fatal wound on the Golden Spirit and sniffed it. Then, he cautiously dipped his finger into the sticky liquid that flowed out of the wound to sense its stickiness. No can do. The part connecting this Golden Spirits body and tail has been pierced. Its nerve cord and neurosphere have been exposed to air for too long. If we wait any longer, its flesh will start changing. The spirit energy in it will run rampant, and it might turn into an untimed bomb that will blow up at any moment. He shook his head and said, Its impossible for us to wait for others to come over. We have to race against the clock and get as many materials from it as possible. The harvesters stared at each other at a loss. Meng Yishan sniffed at the monster. The smell is indeed a little off. Even if its a little off, we cant do anything about it. One of the harvesters spoke out of good will. Achao, you dont understand. Our skills are not good enough, and its difficult for us to handle such a high-grade monster. If we make a mistake and Mr. Hu blames us, our lives will be miserable. But if the materials get spoilt? That will not be our problem. The battlefield is very chaotic, and no one can guarantee that they can harvest each monster perfectly. Meng Chao was still unwilling to give up. He knew that his father was affiliated to Prosperous, and the basic salary the company gave was very low. Everyone had to rely on their performance to get extra money. Based on the difficulty of harvesting normal monsters, their level of danger, and the condition of the materials harvested, the value of the materials should be around two to four points. The value of a Golden Spirit was several times higher than that of a normal Giant Yellow-patterned Tail Scorpion, so how could he give up on it so easily? Shick. Light flashed, and the knife went straight into the fatal wound of the Golden Spirit. With another flash, the shell around the armor was completely removed, revealing the shuddering contents under it. Its fine. Uncles, please rest for a while. Dad, help me out please. Remember the famous teacher who came from another school to Ninth High School for training? Coincidentally, he taught me the way to dissect Golden Spirits, Meng Chao said faintly. Ah! When everyone saw how reckless he was, they were shocked. Meng Yishan frowned a little as well, but his son had already pulled open the wound, and the materials of the monster were quickly rotting and getting spoilt. Hence, he could only move behind his son with great determination. Rest for a while. Im the one who cut open the Golden Spirit. If anything happens, Ill take the blame. He waved his hand. The harvesters were stunned. Then, a moment later, they surrounded the monster. Big Brother Meng, how could you say that? Achao is like our son. We cant let you take the blame on your own. We might be uneducated, but we can still handle one Golden Spirit! Big Brother Meng, dont even think about taking all of the profit from this Golden Spirit. If theres money, we have to earn it together, and if something happens, we have to bear it together! As he listened to the teasing, Meng Chaos heart filled with warmth, and his hands moved even faster. Everyone saw that his stability, accuracy, and meticulousness had increased compared to earlier. His fingers were like feathers, but also like scalpels. They quickly removed a large amount of materials. The faint, golden materials released a light but strange aroma. The creature before him was completely different from a normal giant scorpion. When it was submerged in a stabilizing solution, it would be like a delicacy. The group started drooling. Meng Yishan was originally a little worried, but his sons masterful skills allowed him to relax and filled him with delight. So he decided to hold the full set of tools in his hand and just focus on serving as his sons assistant. The father-son pair worked well together, and soon, they dealt with the most crucial part of the Golden Spirit. Switch to a No.11 knife. Widen the incision by another 3 mm. Use the liquid suction device to clean up the operating area. Spray microporous polysaccharide hemostatic powder of 5% density to delay the speed at which the cells decay. Meng Chaos instructions were clear and orderly. At the moment the sticky liquid at the operating area was sucked clean, Meng Chao used two scalpels. One of them was large and straight, and the other small and curved. The two scalpels turned into two balls of silver whirlwind. The harvesters could no longer see Meng Chaos actions clearly. They only heard whooshing sounds as the Golden Spirits tail was emptied out. With a light hook, Meng Chao got himself a yellow crystal in his hands. An etherealized neurosphere! The experienced harvesters were shocked. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Quick, use mithril-based cooling and stabilizing solution! Meng Chao put the yellow crystal into stabilizing solution and shut the lid tightly. It was only then that he relaxed. Its really an etherealized neurosphere, and its really fresh. Its at least 80% active! And its in perfect condition! The harvesters stared at the container for a long time as they kept crying out in surprise. An etherealized neurosphere was a mutated organ unique to high-grade monsters. They were normal neurospheres which were nourished by spirit energy and crystalized after spirit energy permeated them after a long time. They were often used to create high-grade nerve growth liquid, and they were extremely useful when repairing damaged spine nerves. They could also be placed into small battle machines to create thinking war trucks. The etherealized neurosphere was incredibly fragile and unstable, so it was not easy to bring it out of a monsters body without damaging it. Hence, the royalty given to harvesters who got them out was much higher. No matter how harsh Shen Rongfa was, he still had to give them three points, which were worth at least ten thousand or twenty thousand when converted to money! The uneducated men could no longer find any words to compliment Meng Chao as a natural born harvester. It cant be just because hes in a key high school that his skills are so good. Could it be because of a girl? Meng Chao was very happy. He lifted the semi-transparent container and stared at it for a long time. Be careful, freshly removed etherealized neurospheres are very active. They cannot withstand heavy tremors, Meng Yishan reminded him with a laugh. At some point in time, his son had surpassed his imagination. Truly, he had been worried for nothing. Meng Chao answered with a hum. He slowly turned the container around to admire the neurosphere before his expression suddenly changed. He drew closer to observe it, and greed shone in his eyes. Achao, you Since a father knew his son best, Meng Yishan knew that Meng Chao was tempted. One of the harvesters suddenly said, By the way, Big Brother Meng, Young Chao was injured last year, and his injury is mainly at the spine, right? Thats right! Another harvesters eyes light up. Wont an etherealized neurosphere from a Golden Spirit be the best medicine for him? he asked excitedly. The group looked at each other, then looked around them. There seemed to be no one around them, and their breathing became heavy. Enough! Meng Yishan frowned deeply and grabbed the container. Achao, dont even think about it, he said with a dark expression. This is the spoils of war belonging to the person who risked his life to kill this monster. Were just harvesting the monster on his behalf. Meng Chao wanted to defend himself. Dad, I didnt I know that you want to get into college, and I know just how much of a shock you went through when you were injured last year. At the end of the day, Im useless. Meng Yishans eyes turned cloudy with tears, and his voice grew hoarse, but he still sounded determined. But no matter how poor or desperate we get, we cant take someone elses things. Meng Chao scratched his head. Dad seriously misunderstood me. But theres too many people around. Ill explain things to him later. Ill tell him that my injuries are almost healed. Its my fault. Ill do everything I can to help you get into college, but we really cant do this. If we leave behind a stain in your life, your entire life will be ruined. Even if no one discovers it, youll feel guilty, and youll never be happy. Meng Yishan spoke solemnly. Achao, I have nothing to say about your harvesting skills, but the most important thing about being a harvester isnt your skill but knowing how to keep your hands to yourself. This is a job that will allow you to see the treasures in the world. Sooner or later, youll start harboring impure thoughts and touch what you shouldnt touch. In the end, your reputation will be ruined, and youll have a miserable end. This is something that often happens to people in our field. If you really cant control yourself, no matter how talented you are, I wont bring you into this job. You can do whatever you like, as long as you remain dignified and a proper human being who can stand with his back straight and eat happily. As long as you do that, youll forever be a son I will be proud of! As Meng Chao faced his fathers stern lecture, which was born out of a sense of justice, he thought about it, and he decided to bring his father to a corner later for a talk. Dad, enough with it. Ill be able to control myself. He stopped looking at the container. Achao, you should go and rest on the side. Meng Yishan could no longer bear looking at his son. Young Chao, come over here and eat something. The harvesters found it a great pity, so they called Meng Chao over to eat. Harvesting shell-type monsters was a physically taxing job. Meng Chao might have excellent willpower, but no matter what, he was only seventeen years old. During the first half of the night, he fought against monsters for two hours, and during the second half of the night, he fought monsters for another two hours. Now that he relaxed, he found that his arms were numb, and his fingers hurt a lot. He took a bite of a warm, high-calorie nutritional meal which could heat up on its own and slowly used the secret technique given to him as a bonus when he achieved Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique to exercise his fingers. Connections, money, and a source of carcasses. He thought about it all. Just when he was about to come up with an excuse to call his father out so that they could have a heart to heart, he suddenly heard an abnormal sound in the moaning wind. A fragment of a memory from his previous life flashed in his mind. His ears perked up, and his expression filled with delight the moment he discovered the etherealized neurosphere. He wasnt mistaken, right? Could it be? Meng Chao got up quickly, and he was instantly filled with energy again. He might have the chance to get their first bucket of gold this time! Dad, Uncles, Im suddenly really tired. Please work hard. Ill be going to the harvesters camp to rest for a while. The camp is at the entrance of the steel factory, right? Its fine, just go on ahead with your job. I can go there by myself! After saying that, Meng Chao ran off. Slow down! Be careful not to trip over carcasses and cut yourself! Meng Yishan could only shout behind him. When he saw his son disappearing into the dark night, he clenched his fists tightly. Hello, is this Big Brother Shen? We dissected a Golden Spirit just now Meng Yishan told Shen Rongfa on the phone. What?! All the harvesters heard the screech from the other side of the phone. Are you mad? Youre not qualified to dissect a Golden Spirit! Why didnt you wait for Superintendent Gu? If you damage the materials, Mr. Hu might kill you! Meng Yishan was scolded badly through the phone, but he did not even bat an eye. He waited until the moment he could speak again and said a few words. He hung up the phone and picked the container carefully. Hey, you lot, Ill be bringing the etherealized neurosphere for Big Brother Shen to handle it. This thing isnt stable, and even if we placed it in a mithril container, it can go out of control very easily. All his friends knew what he was thinking. Big Brother Meng, you want to buy it from Big Brother Shen? Meng Yishans eyes shone. He looked down at his dirty anti-corrosion boots and said softly, This is Achaos only hope. Big Brother Shen isnt someone whos easy to talk to. His friends shook their heads. He wont give you a staff price, and he might even try to rob your wallet dry. Besides, even if he gives you a staff price, will you have the money to pay for it? Ive thought about it. I can still work for a few years. At most, I wont be your captain anymore and sign a long-term contract with Big Brother Shen so that I can get him to pay me a few years worth of salary in advance, Meng Yishan said. Big Brother Shen has been thinking about making me sign a level two contract with him for a long time. Hell agree to it. Are you mad? His friends were so shocked that their faces turned pale. A level two contract means that you will need to handle incredibly dangerous high-grade monsters. They have very powerful spirit energy in their bodies, and its very common for their carcasses to mutate into the undead or even biochemical bombs. Harvesting those creatures is even more dangerous than sweeping landmines! Youll be torn to pieces in no time! Its fine, I know what Im doing. Continue with your work. Ill be back soon, Meng Yishan said stiffly. He held the container as if he was holding a fragile piece of hope as valuable as crystal. He stepped over the savage and ugly monster carcasses and headed into the darkness while treading on a difficult path. There was a still burning collapsed building two streets away. Next to it was a monster which resembled a spider but was one hundred times larger than one. It also had a lot of the characteristics of a jackal and a wolf. The organs of shell-type monsters and mammal-type monsters had fused in a bizarre fashion within it, and a layer of short, coarse, golden fur covered its body, which gave it a unique presence of a king. At the spot connecting its head and chest was a fatal wound that split it open, but the creature was not completely dead. The shell on its back was filled with thorns, and all seven of its red eyes were moving about as it released its last bit of savagery. The creatures abdomen was still rising and falling, and the shrill sounds it made sounded like a terrifying curse. Two harvesters, one old and the other young, stared at the savage monster like a piece of fish on a chopping board. The old man had white hair but a youthful complexion. His eyes shone brilliantly, and there were halos surrounding his pupils. The teenage girl had a youthful face, and there was a faint hint of pride on her face. She crossed her arms over her chest, which hid her hands that wore a pair of white gloves that were not made of gold or metal but were as thin as cicadas wings. Xueshi. Lately, your progress in learning the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse has gotten pretty good. Today, Ill have you practice on this Seven-eyed Wolf Spider. The old mans voice was sonorous and relaxed. Eight minutes, Grandpa. Ill finish the task in eight minutes. Ning Xueshi knelt down on one knee and opened an exquisite silver-white toolbox. The toolbox was like the Linglong Tower. When she opened it, it was separated into eight layers. Each layer was filled with a dazzling array of strangely shaped harvesting tools. They were much more exquisite than Meng Yishans abzes, chisels, axes, and saws. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The teenage girl tapped about with her fingers, and a knife started flying between them like a butterfly. Suddenly, it disappeared, and she let out a light huff before she looked to the side in displeasure. Thud, thud, thud. Someone ran over while stumbling from the other end of the street. Meng Chao had been fighting and harvesting the entire night, so he was so tired that even his bladder was hurting. He panted and gasped for breath as he placed his hands on his knees. Grandpa, theres someone over there. Ning Xueshi quirked an eyebrow and grumbled softly, Does he even know the rules? No Tom, Dick, and Harry is allowed to watch my familys techniques. The old man looked up and saw Prosperous logo on Meng Chaos protective clothing, along with the red band that said Intern on his arm. He could not help but smile. Oh well, hes just an intern from a small commoner company. Hes not a real harvester, so its only natural that he doesnt know the rules, the old man said gently. These younguns living in society are actually very pitiful. They cant inherit any legacies and cant learn any ingenious techniques. Its very easy for them to get hurt when they harvest monsters. Theyre all working with their lives on the line. Since he has the heart to improve, let him watch. Itll depend on him just how much he can learn. Grandpa, youre becoming more and more soft-hearted lately. Ning Xueshi was displeased, and she glared at Meng Chao again. Hey, lucky boy. Youre interning nearby, but you came over to steal our technique? Well, at least you have good judgment. If you really want to learn, then be smart about it! See that teacup on the side? Serve my grandpa tea, and do it well! This is a chance people cant get even if they fight for it! Chapter 20 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao calmed his breathing. He knew that he had arrived abruptly, so he could only respectfully serve the old man tea. He hesitated for a moment before he asked, Senior, dont you intend to do anything? When Ning Xueshi heard this, her pretty face turned red. Youre being picky even when youre stealing techniques? This is just a Grade One superbeast. Why would my grandpa need to take care of it? Grade One superbeast? Meng Chao was surprised, and his expression became strange. Ning Xueshi frowned. You cant possibly be unable to identify a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider, right? If thats the case, dont cause us trouble here. You wont be able to understand. Dont waste your time. Meng Chao looked at the dying superbeast and could only brace himself while he said, I know that it was originally a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider, but its not that now. Right now, its a Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider which is currently evolving and is stuck between a Grade One and Grade Two. Even though it still retains the outward appearance of a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider, many of its organs have already started mutating. Its newly born organs are very weak, and theyre much harder to handle compared to those of a mature Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider. What? Ning Xueshi was dumbfounded. An evolving superbeast? The girl turned her head around and moved her mouth to ask for help from her grandfather. The old man sank into deep thought, and his expression became grave. He stared at Meng Chao with an intense gaze. How did you know about that, boy? Ive checked it carefully just now. Its outward appearance has not changed in the slightest. You ran over here and did not even look at it. How can you be sure that its currently evolving? I heard it, Meng Chao said. This superbeast isnt completely dead yet. Isnt it shrieking right now? Seven-eyed Wolf Spiders and Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spiders might be from the same race, but they share a difference in grade. Theres a slight difference in their shrieks before they die, and its not hard to differentiate it. Not hard Ning Xueshi and her grandfather were rendered speechless. Stop trying to intimidate us. My grandpa didnt manage to hear it, and you managed, intern? Ning Xueshi placed her hands on her hips. Her gaze was wary, as if Meng Chao was a liar. But the old man did not dare to underestimate him. I havent asked for your name he said cautiously. Im Meng Chao. My family is about to open a resource recovery company. Meng Chao was unwilling to let go of a chance to widen his network of connections, and he bowed to the grandfather-granddaughter pair. It was the greeting between harvesters, and it was done meticulously and perfectly. The old man became slightly more confident in him. He nodded and said in a reserved manner, Im Ning Shewo. They stared at each other. Three seconds later, Meng Chao came to a swift realization, and he tapped his head. Ah, its you, Senior Ning? Your name travels far and wide, and Ive heard of you a long time ago. Enough with that. Youve never heard of my grandpas name before, right? You dont even know White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo? What kind of harvester are you? And youre saying that you can tell apart the shrieks of a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider and a Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider? What a joke! Ning Xueshi was angry. Xueshi, be quiet. Ning Shewo was a person with great self-restraint. My young friend, your hearing is great, and youve allowed me to widen my perspective of the world. Might I know of your master? Im self-taught, and Ive been a harvester for decades, Meng Chao said honestly. The old man sucked in a deep breath. Whats the number of your companys leader? he asked cordially. Meng Chao shut up. He took two steps back and crouched down on the ground before he made a gesture. Im going to stop talking now. Please continue with your performance. Ning Xueshi was so angry that she felt like she was going to explode. She swore that she was going to teach the boy a lesson later. The Seven-eyed Wolf Spider was losing the last of its life, so she had to race against the clock to harvest the freshest materials. She got rid of all other thoughts and treated Meng Chao as if he did not exist. Just when she was about to take action, Ning Shewo suddenly came up beside her. Let me do it. Grandpa? Ill remove the outer shell first and suck away the sticky liquid to have a look. If none of the organs have mutated, you can take over. Ning Xueshi stomped on the ground furiously. She was so livid that she felt her world spinning. Ning Shewo took a scalpel in each hand and started moving with familiar ease. But his fingers started trembling lightly, and the tips of his scalpels also trembled slightly. I see, so Mr. Ning is injured, Meng Chao mumbled. No wonder. This sentence lit up the fuse in Ning Xueshi. She whirled around like a tornado and rushed in front of him. There was a scowl on her face. Do you know the rules at all? Are you supposed to be running your mouth off right now? Meng Chaos face turned red. When a harvester was performing meticulous work, their worst fear was someone bothering them. He had broken a law in the field, and he was in the wrong. He fell into contemplation and thought that while the girl was a hot-tempered one, the grandfather was a pretty good person, and he was worthy of Meng Chao lending him a hand. Miss Ning, could you let me take a look at your tools? I need nine of the thinnest Bull Hair Exploratory Needles and three soft hooks. Meng Chao lowered his voice. By the way, do you have three hundred thousand cash in your account? Ning Xueshi was confused. This is whats going on. Evolving Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider Infants are very fragile, especially their newly formed poison sacs. The sac membrane is as thin as a cicadas wings, and it will tear at the slightest touch. The poison liquid will flow through the entire stomach, and all the materials will become useless. Meng Chao explained everything with a sincere look on his face. Mr. Ning has problems with his nerves, right? He might not be able to complete the entire harvest on his own. Thats why I need to familiarize myself with your tools so that I can make some last minute preparations. His explanation just added oil to fire, and Ning Xueshi ground her teeth in anger. Even if Grandpa is injured, hes still the White-haired Ghostly Hands. How can a mere Seven-eyed Wolf Tiger cause any trouble to him? Besides, Im here, why should I let you help? Wait. Three hundred thousand worth of cash? Whats that money for? Naturally, its the money to hire me. Meng Chao calculated with his fingers. With your grandpas current condition, the things he harvests will definitely not be in a good condition. If you add all the things together, at most, he will only be able to harvest materials worth three hundred thousand to five hundred thousand. But with my help, my experience and your grandpas skills will work well together and increase our efficiency. We should be able to perfectly extract the poison sac, which is the most valuable item. It will sell for more than five hundred thousand alone, and when you add all the materials together, you will get nearly two million. Theres a price difference of more than one million in there. Since Im still an intern and an assistant, and since its fate that we got to know each other, I can offer you a discount and just take three hundred thousand. Consider this as me making a contribution to society. Ning Xueshi stared at Meng Chao with her mouth open. After a moment, she sucked in a deep breath, but just as she was about to explode Xueshi, come here. It was her grandfathers voice, and it was quivering, which was something that rarely happened. The girl hurried to her grandfathers side. In just a few minutes, the old man seemed to have aged by five years. His white hair lost their spirit, and they drooped all over his face, sticking to his forehead, which was drenched in cold sweat. Ning Xueshi looked in the direction of the old mans rather unfocused gaze, and she saw balls of hideous-looking organs inside the Seven-eyed Wolf Spider after its shell was removed. They looked like deformed, mutated tumors, and they released a pungent smell. After a single look inside, all the anger froze on her face, and she cried out, These organs are wrong! This isnt a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider! Its indeed not a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider, but is the much rarer Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Tiger, and its evolving, to boot. Ning Shewo smiled wanly with dejectedness on his face. Before him was a low-grade superbeast which had not even reached Grade Two. Its carcass was only worth a few million, which was nothing to Ning Shewo. When his nerves were still in perfect condition, he could activate his supernatural abilities and use his naked eye to see through the layout and structure of the organs. But now, he had lost his power and influence, and he was subjected to indignity. The White-haired Ghostly Hands was about to be defeated by a low-grade superbeast. Ning Xueshi opened her mouth to say something when she suddenly remembered Meng Chaos words. Shock filled her face. By then, Meng Chao had already arrived behind the grandfather-granddaughter pair. He stood on tiptoes and cast a glance at the Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spiders abdominal cavity. He remembered the rules of the harvesters. Even if Ning Xueshi turned her head around to look at him, he still kept quiet and his lips closed tightly. Ning Xueshi felt gloomy, but she gritted her teeth and said, Please speak up, boy. Its still okay, Meng Chao said. What do you mean its still okay?'' Ning Xueshis eyes went wide. Im saying that this Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider had a decent mutation. Its a common one. It didnt go through some sort of super evolution thats rare and strange. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Common? The grandfather-granddaughter pair was dumbfounded. A few hundred thoughts raced in Ning Xueshis head, and she asked in disbelief, Y-You Can you really help my grandfather complete the harvest and will only take three hundred thousand for it? Five hundred thousand! Ning Shewo stared at Meng Chao. Lad, if you can really help me, even if you cant handle the harvest perfectly, as long as its acceptable and the poison sac retains 70% of its poison, I will immediately transfer five hundred thousand to you! Meng Chao whistled. He could not help the corners of his lips curling up. I havent become a superhuman yet, so my strength and senses are just average. I cant harvest a superbeast directly, I can only Meng Chao originally wanted to say I can only guide you to finish the job, but when the words arrived at his tongue, he swallowed them and switched them to I can only serve as your assistant. Then, be my first assistant. Hand me the tools, spray the antidote, expose the incised area, mark the incision, and monitor the decaying rate of the organs My granddaughter will serve as the second assistant. Will that do? Sure. Meng Chao nodded. He brought out an antidote gel from his waist pouch and spread it over his hands. Then, he switched it to spray mode and sprayed himself from head to toe. He then stood to Ning Shewos right as his assistant. Ning Shewo focused and calmed his breathing before he said, No.3 Before he finished speaking, a No.4 hilt with a No.7 rhombus-shaped blade into his hands. Ning Shewo frowned slightly. The boy had a lot of theoretical knowledge, so he did not expect that he would hand him the wrong instrument right from the start. Could it be that he was just full of hot air? I know that you intend to use a No.3 hilt with a No.12 pincer-shaped blade so that you can first separate the book lung. Regardless of whether its a Seven-eyed Wolf Spider or a mature Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider, this would definitely be the perfect move for it. But this is an evolving monster, and there are a lot of leaf-shaped wrinkles on its sac-shaped book lung. Please look carefully. Its structure is very fragile, and its connected tightly to a lot of other areas. If we act recklessly, we might damage its appearance. Meng Chao tapped it lightly with an exploratory needle. I suggest that we start from the vessel located behind the book lung. Well separate the veins in reverse and clear up its surroundings before we deal with the book lung itself. Dont worry, these veins are much sturdier than they were previously, and they wont snap easily. Elder Ning, what do you think? Chapter 21 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ning Shewo was stunned for half a second before he nodded repeatedly. Thats what I was thinking as well. A notification popped up in front of Meng Chaos eyes. [Elite citizen Ning Shewo has received guidance from you, and his knowledge regarding the semi-mature Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider has improved. Increased contribution points by 15.] Wow, lookie here, an elite monster! Meng Chao was delighted. By then, he had discovered three types of citizens. There were normal citizens like Chu Feixiong, elite citizens like Ning Shewo, and special citizens like Bai Jiacao. Since there were normal, elite, and special citizens, were there golden citizens, epic-level citizens, immortal citizens, and pseudo-perfect citizens? Thats right. Therell be countless heroes who will emerge in Dragon City in the future, and theyre all hot-blooded boys and ignorant girls right now. Its a pity that I dont remember their names and faces, or else, Id immediately find them. If I could just guide them Meng Chaos eyes sparkled. This was something for him to consider later. He had to seize the elite monster and farm as many contribution points as he could. In the next ten minutes, Ning Shewo performed his most comfortable harvest in ten years. The young lad seemed to have crawled into his mind. He never needed to open his mouth before he was handed the perfect instrument. There were two times when he wanted something, but the young lad gave him something else. But just as he was about to scold him, he realized that the boys choice was even better. The marks Meng Chao made for incisions were also easy spots for him to cut. He could perform the perfect separations from those places. And when Ning Shenwo started feeling pain in his nerves and subconsciously started to tremble, Meng Chao sprayed some gel on him to provide support so that he could rest for a while. The young lad was not an assistant. Instead, he was using a feather to tickle his old bones. Just who is his master? With this sort of skill, he should have become famous a long time ago! Ning Shewo was incredibly puzzled. As the second assistant, Ning Xueshi had nothing to do. She could only be dumbfounded by the side, and her pride was completely shattered. In almost no time, they harvested most of the materials. Only the poison sac remained, and it was located at the deepest part of the lower abdominal cavity. It was an organ which shuddered and looked like tofu pudding. It was covered in nerve cords and blood vessels. Forget about touching it, it looked like it would shatter even if someone blew on it. Young Meng, if it were you, what sort of method would you use to remove it? They had saved up three and a half minutes before reaching the last step. The decay of the organ was controlled very well, and Ning Shewo felt slightly relaxed. He began to admire Meng Chaos talent. Id do it from below, along the central apophysis. Id use the fourth dissection method from the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reversethe Three Consecutive Diagonal Plucks. Meng Chao held a curved bladed needle that was as thin as hair and spun it a little to tap the organ lightly three times, as if he was tapping it with a feather. This was an advanced method mentioned in the future version of Basic Harvesting Skill. It was incredibly difficult, and his Skillfulness had to be at Ultimate Level before he could even have a 10% chance of success. Before becoming a superhuman, a normal harvester could forget about using this method. Meng Chao did not quite understand it. He just put on airs while the electric signals in his nerves controlled his body. This is Ning Shewo sucked in a sharp breath, and his white hair stood up on end. No one knew just how much were the emotions in his heart surging. The Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse were a top-tier technique discovered by the veterans in the field. It was known as a harvesting skill made for the next ten years, and it was only spread within an incredibly small number of people. The technique itself was incredibly high-tier, and each move was still in its testing stage. And Meng Chaos fourth dissection method was slightly different from the fourth dissection Ning Shewo knew. As Ning Shewo pondered it carefully, he noticed to his shock that Meng Chaos fourth dissection was even more precise and effective. It could reduce harvesting time by 5%, and it could ensure the wholeness and freshness of the material. This was a modified version of the fourth dissection method! Someone had already upgraded the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, and he was behind this mysterious teenager! Who is he? Who is his teacher? Just how large is the faction of power behind him, and just how massive is the research team behind him? In an instant, Ning Shewo thought of many things. At the same time, a notification popped up in Meng Chaos field of vision. [Elite citizen Ning Shewo has received your guidance, and his understanding toward the fourth dissection method of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse has increased. Increased contribution points by 55.] The elite monsters learning ability is great. I just made a few random motions and he understood them? Meng Chao was delighted. He had been trying his hardest to recall all of the memory fragments regarding the fourth dissection method of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, and he performed the Three Consecutive Diagonal Plucks based on the pulses from the electrical signals in his nerves. His movements were, of course, stiff, clumsy, and even in pieces. But the spirit contained within them was ahead of its time. In Ning Shewos eyes, he opened a brand new, shining door. The old man could see Meng Chaos goal, and he asked in disbelief, My young friend, w-wont your parent Wont your parent punish you if you casually teach the secret ultimate technique they spent their blood, sweat, and tears researching to someone else? Since Meng Chao was dealing with an elite monster, he could not fool him by saying that he learned it on his own. He thought over his words and said, Im sorry, I was just joking with you now. But please forgive me, because I have my own troubles. I cant tell you who my master is. But before my master asked me to come out here to train, he said that regardless if its the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse or the knowledge of monsters, theyre all the accumulation of knowledge slowly gathered together by all Dragon Citizens fighting to survive. Skills must be exchanged, and they do not fear exchange. If we can make the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse even more perfect through an exchange of skills so that we can provide more resources for warriors and superhumans, Dragon City will have more hope to rise in power. This is a great thing that has endless merit, so why should we keep it to ourselves? Whew If Meng Chaos rich theoretical knowledge and solid foundation of basic skills had resulted in Ning Shewo regarding him highly, then his enlightening words increased the old mans appraisal of the boy to a whole new degree. This boy is not even twenty years old, and yet he has such a magnanimous heart already? Ning Shewos heart trembled in shock. Ning Xueshi was incredibly perplexed as well. She had just learned the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, and she could not tell how profound were Meng Chaos skills. She just felt that his hands were twitching. But based on her grandfathers expression, she knew that this boy who was even younger than her possessed unimaginable knowledge regarding the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. And hilariously, she had just been mocking him for coming to steal their technique. Unbeknownst to her, he had an ultimate technique with him, and he did not even bother to hide his skill. They were of the same age, yet they were a whole level apart. The girls face flushed red in shame, but her stubborn nature made her grumble softly, Then why did you ask for three hundred thousand from me? Miss Ning, its been a short time since weve come to know each other, and Im afraid you have some misunderstandings about me. Meng Chao smiled faintly and looked up at the bright red moon. Honestly, I dont have a lot of interest in regards to money, but recently, I came to a great revelation. I want to do my best to contribute to society. And to better achieve this goal, I wanted to form my own group. Im not asking for this three hundred thousand for myself. Its just an initial capital for me to contribute to society. Its so that I can allow Earths civilization to burn brightly in the Other World. Its the first amount of money I want to use to pass down our legacy. The expressions of Elder Ning and Miss Ning changed at the same time. Lets not continue talking. Come, Ill support the operating area for the last poison sac. Please separate the nerve cord. Meng Chao was worried about his father, so he increased his speed. Ning Shewo noddedm, and his knife flashed even brighter than before. The semi-transparent poison sac shaped like a polygonum multiflorum was swiftly removed. It was in perfect condition. Not a single nerve or blood vessel was destroyed, and not a single drop of poison had spilled out. It was even thumping like a heart. Its appearance was perfect! Ning Shewo held his breath and put the poison sac into mithril stabilizing solution. Then, he removed his mask before he took the secret ointment from his granddaughters hands to take care of his hands. He did not even take a look at the poison sac, which retained a perfect appearance. Instead, he used a complicated gaze to stare at Meng Chao for a long time. Meng Chao seemed downcast as he admired the notifications that popped up in his field of vision. A large amount of Skillfulness points and contribution points were given to him after he served as the first assistant to harvest a mutated superbeast. He was wondering what sort of skill he should level up or awaken next. The old man saw his expression, and he thought that the young lad was level-headed, humble, and kept a low profile. Xueshi, how much money do we have in our account? Ning Shewo suddenly asked. Ning Xueshi was slightly stunned. I think its about eight hundred thousand? Send it all to our young friend here. Dont keep even a single cent, Ning Shewo said. Grandpa? Ning Xueshi was incredibly shocked. Senior, thats too much. We agreed on five hundred thousand. Meng Chao gulped. My young friend, those Three Consecutive Diagonal Plucks just now arent just for removing the poison sac for the Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider. You can remove the poison sacs for nearly one hundred poisonous monsters with this technique. The level of bleeding is low, the speed is fast, and the possibility of poison spilling is also low. If we have to talk about it, then this technique is worth more than a few hundred thousand, but because of having to treat my injuries, Im a little short of money lately. Keep that money first. Once I examine the materials, Ill talk to you again, Ning Shewo said sincerely. Meng Chao immediately spoke up. Since you gave me this money, Ill appear vulgar if I continue to reject your offer. How about this then. In truth, I have some findings regarding the remaining six dissection methods of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse as well. But I think youll need another year and a half before you can fully recover from your wounds. Should we exchange our skills in the future? My young friend, y-you know about my injuries? Ning Shewos voice suddenly rose in volume. Meng Chao was stunned. I saw that your hands shuddered once every three to five seconds just now, and the veins on the back of your hands are protruding slightly. Theyre a deep purple color, and theres faint hints of black wafting out of them too. They stretched up your hand, and this is the sign of the ulnar nerve, radial nerve, and median nerve in your hands being poisoned by the Purple-crowned Halys Viper. In fact, it has affected your vision as well, right? Since you can tell that my grandpa is injured, how could you say that hell be recovered in a year and a half? This is clearly an illness with no treatment! Ning Xueshi spoke with a quiver in her voice. A terminal illness? Meng Chao was shocked. Based on the memory fragments from his previous life, it was an injury that harvesters often got. Even though it was rather troublesome, it was not to the point that it was untreatable. He thought about it for a moment. Oh, right. Our wars havent gotten more dangerous yet. Many of the monsters havent mutated. The Purple-crowned Halys Viper is still a very rare monster. The monsters were evolving, but humans were evolving too. Once the number of Purple-crowned Halys Vipers surpassed the number of earthworms, humans naturally figured out all sorts of antidotes and treatment methods. Many of the terminal illnesses were no longer untreatable based on the memory shards from his previous life. Chapter 22 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Boy, you can treat my grandpas injuries? Ning Xueshi did not dare to believe it, but she could not help but want to believe him. Ever since her grandfather was poisoned, he had sought treatment everywhere. They had exhausted every method possible to treat him. But the Purple-crowned Halys Viper was a new creature which had just mutated. Most of the doctors, harvesters, and medicine brewers had not even seen it before, so how were they supposed to treat its venom? The White-haired Ghostly Hands pride and joy, his Ghostly Hands, were destroyed when the vipers venom invaded his nerves. His Divine Eyes, which could see through superbeasts organs, were gone as well. 90% of his abilities were robbed from him, and he lost his former glory. He was even humiliated by the hooligans in the field; all of them told him that he should just retire. And now, an intern popped up on the roadside A notification popped up before Meng Chaos eyes. [Will you activate your first Treatment Quest? [Quest Details: Resources are the fuel that will help a civilization move forward. Resource collectors are the most important soldiers of a civilization. If you treat Ning Shewo, you will contribute to Dragon Citys rise to power [Quest Time Limit and Rewards: A month later, you will be rewarded between 200 to 2,000 contribution points based on how much Ning Shewo recovers.] Activate it! Meng Chao just loved elite monsters! I can try, but treating this sort of unknown vipers venom is very troublesome. I dont have any antidote recipe on the ready, so I might have to search for a few weird ideas. Thats already very good. I know most of the antidotes, but right now, the doctors dont even have any idea of might help and work as a treatment plan. Ning Shewo smiled bitterly. With his connections, he could get most of the valuable medicine, and he was also acquainted with a lot of the veteran medicine brewers. The key was to settle down on an idea to write a recipe. The senior wanted to talk about the treatment fees, but he did not have a lot of cash in his account, and the boy had an inscrutable background. If he just offered three hundred to five hundred thousand to him, he would just be humiliating him. He thought about it for a moment, then his eyes lit up. My young friend, didnt you mention that you want to open a resource recovery company later? Yes. Elder Ning, do you have any instructions for me? Meng Chao asked with partial sincerity. Ning Shewo smiled and said, I wouldnt dare to give you any instructions, but would you be interested in signing a contract with Thunderbolt Fighting Squad to harvest monsters with them? Thunderbolt? Meng Chao felt that he had heard the name before. Thunderbolt Fighting Squad was created by five-star superhuman Lei Qianjun, who is also known as Wind Thunder Saber. Aside from him, the team is made up of two four-star superhumans, five three-star superhumans, and dozens of one-star or two-star superhumans. They have a pretty solid foundation, and they also have a good reputation in being trustworthy. Ning Shewo stroked his white beard. Last year, they managed to kill one hundred and twenty-five superbeasts. The number of normal monsters they killed is far too high to have been counted. They will definitely have no problem with providing carcasses for your harvesters. We can also discuss the ratio of profit allocation. Thunderbolt hired me to be the chief inspector of their resource planning, and I can negotiate normal contracts for them. Meng Chao thought about it carefully. My company is still in the planning stage, and our skills are rather limited for the time being. Lets not talk about superbeasts for the time being. We can handle normal monsters, though. We dont need too many of them. With how big Thunderbolt is, the random, small cases they throw at us will be enough for us to survive. How about this? You cant keep a Dragon Wolf Spiders poison sac for too long, so how about you have someone process it into medicine first? Im working at Five Blessings Street, and I might have to continue working there for the time being. You should send the materials away first, and we can talk later. Once Ning Shewo gathered a total of eight hundred thousand worth of cash, he transferred the money to Meng Chao through his phone, and Meng Chao left with his pockets full. The grandfather-granddaughter pair watched his retreating back and sighed with emotions. Xueshi, that young friend of ours isnt a simple man. If you have the chance, you should get to know him, Ning Shewo said. Ning Xueshi seemed to have thought of something, and her face turned red. She said softly, Grandpa, even if hes really good, its not necessary for me to befriend him! Of course, there are plenty of youngsters in Dragon City with great backgrounds and ultimate skills in their possession. Am I supposed to have my own granddaughter go out of her way to curry favor? Ning Shewo glared at her. His skills and his background are secondary. I asked you to befriend our young friend because of one single sentence from him. Which one? Hes not interested in money. He only wants to contribute to society. No way, Grandpa. You actually believed those lies? Heh, when I was young, I was known as Divine Eyes Ghostly Hands. My Jade Assessment Skill allowed me to see through a monsters organs and sense the slight changes in the muscles of a persons face so that I can tell whether theyre lying or not. Even though my eyes are mostly useless now, Im not a youngster anymore. Would I not be able to tell the depths of a boy still wet behind his ears? Ning Shewo stroked his beard and said, I dont know whether he was lying or not when he mentioned that he isnt interested in money, but when our young friend mentioned that he wants to contribute to society, his eyes were shining, so those words were definitely sincere. Huh? Ning Xueshi was bewildered for the umpteenth time. They lived in an era in which monsters appeared everywhere, and everyone was filled with material desires. Yet there was a strange boy who did not like money and wanted to contribute to society. When Ning Xueshi saw that Meng Chao had long since disappeared, she found herself absolutely perplexed. With loaded pockets, Meng Chao walked with light footsteps. Even his pores were singing with joy. He was going to open his account in front of his father later and shock him senseless. His father might demand whether he had done something wrong, but Meng Chao would calmly reveal what had happened. His fathers expression would then be Hehehehehe! When he returned to Five Blessings Road, he was puzzled. Why is he gone? The sound of an argument could be heard faintly from the refrigerated truck for materials. Shen Rongfas incredibly piercing voice could be heard over there. Two hundred and eighty thousand! Old Meng, Im already selling it to you cheap! Meng Chaos pupils shrank, and he ran over. The harvesters stood behind his father with their heads hanging dejectedly. As for Shen Rongfa, he looked like a fighting cock who had just won. He gestured about, and his saliva flew in the air. Two of his sturdy bodyguards stood behind him brandishing stun batons, which made crackling sounds. Meng Chao suppressed his anger and tugged at a harvester. Whats wrong, Big Brother Zhou? Zhou Qiankun had an incredibly thick wrist. Even so, when Meng Chao tugged at him, it still hurt him so much that he gasped. Oh, Achao, youre here? he asked with a bitter look on his face. Your dad went to Shen Rongfa to buy the etherealized neurosphere. I think Shen Rongfa refused to sell it even after he offered a high price for it. Both of them tugged at each other for a while, and then, unexpectedly, the item fell on the ground and was damaged. What?! Meng Chao was shocked. He looked through the gaps between people, and just as Zhou Qiankun said, there was a crack on the container because of the fall. The stabilizing solution had spilled all over the floor, and once it came into contact with air, it started producing bubbles. The monster material was exposed to the air. Its outer shell, which was originally like a yellow gemstone and shone with a crystalline quality, was starting to turn dark. The etherealized neurosphere was an incredibly sensitive material. Even if it was placed in a stabilizing solution, it could not withstand jolts and tremors. The container could not be completely sealed either, or else, the rampaging spirit energy could not escape, and it would turn into a biochemical bomb at any moment. It was very common for this sort of material to be tarnished because the steps to preserve it were not done well. An etherealized neurosphere with a perfect appearance could be sold for approximately three hundred thousand. Now, its appearance had been tarnished, so they would only be able to sell it for seventy thousand or eighty thousand. Wait, why does my dad want to buy that etherealized neurosphere? Can he even afford it? Meng Chao was a little confused. Zhou Qiankun gave him a troubled expression, and Meng Chao instantly understood. My dad wants to treat me so that I can get into college! Zhou Qiankun sighed. This thing has gone completely out of hand Meng Yishans eyes were as red as a piece of coal in a furnace. He stared at the bubbles on the ground and did not see his son trying his hardest to squeeze over. Old Meng, just answer me. Axiong and Abao both saw that you slipped and damaged the material, Shen Rongfa said impatiently. I Meng Yishans mind was a mess. What happened moments ago spun in his mind like a kaleidoscope. He remembered that the item had fallen on the ground by accident AFTER it had been placed in Shen Rongfas hands. But there were no CCTVs in the place, and there were two bodyguards who could serve as witnesses for Shen Rongfa, while he was still earning his living under this man. He simply could not explain what had happened clearly. Dad! At this moment, Meng Yishan heard his sons voice. The middle-aged man felt his mind go numb, and he forced out an awkward smile. What are you doing here? Go back. This has nothing to do with you. Go back and rest for a while longer at the camp. Go on. Whats going on? Did we really drop the goods? Meng Chao went forward and supported his father. He also stared at the aggressive looking Shen Rongfa coldly over his fathers shoulder. The memory shards from his previous life surged forward, and certain emotions that were incredibly sharp stimulated his cells and nerves. They made him really want to punch Shen Rongfa in the face and make him lose a few teeth. Shen Rongfa snorted. He found it under him to pay any attention to a boy who had not even graduated yet. Achao, this thing is beyond you. Meng Yishan saw his sons fierce gaze. Worried that he would act rashly, he quickly held him back. This is just a mess of a problem. Meng Chao knew his father. He was the most serious and responsible person he knew when it came to work. If he were really the one who dropped it, he would definitely not mince matters. Since this was a mess of a problem, it was highly likely that it was not his fathers fault. Meng Chaos gaze landed on the side of the refrigerated truck. A folding table stood there with a few self-heating dishes that had beautiful packaging. There was also wine on it. When his father sent the materials over, Shen Rongfa had to have been eating supper with his bodyguards. The harvesters working at the frontlines worked hard for half the night, and even then, they could only eat high-calorie nutritional fluid that tasted like paste. Yet these bastards could eat really good food. Their hands were even greasy. Meng Chao knelt down on one knee and examined the shell of the container. Then, he raised his head swiftly and stared fixedly into Shen Rongfas eyes. Shen Rongfa felt guilty and shuddered. The fat on his face started trembling wildly. Chapter 23 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was now confident of what had happened, so he said calmly, Manager Shen, since we cant be certain who exactly dropped the item, based on the rules, we have the responsibility, and were willing to pay half of the price difference as compensation. Half? Shen Rongfa sounded as if he had just heard a joke and snorted through his nostrils. Kid, you havent even gotten into college yet, and yet you sound really high-and-mighty. When the item falls, its condition will fall by at least two grades, and the price difference is two hundred thousand. Half of it would mean one hundred thousand. There are plenty of people who cant earn one hundred thousand even after they work hard for a year, and yet youre giving me a promise so lightly? He looked at the two bodyguards, who chuckled. Meng Yishan tugged at his son. Achao, ignore this. This is my problem. Dad, youve been working hard over the years. Since Im back, whats the most important thing for you to do right now is to enjoy your blessings. Meng Chao took a step forward in front of his father to stand as a wall. He stared at Shen Rongfa. We all know whether my father really dropped the item. I cant be bothered wasting my breath and time with you. Lets end this after we settle accounts. And once they settled accounts, he would immediately take away the entire team of harvesters. There were plenty of chances to earn money outside. Why should they continue mingling with a thief like Shen Rongfa? What do you mean? The boys calm expression angered Shen Rongfa. Like a pufferfish that rose out of the surface of water, his plump face puffed out. I have witnesses. Are you going to refuse to admit to your mistakes just because there are no CCTVs here? Besides, your dad wanted to buy that etherealized neurosphere through force. I was unwilling to give it to him, and he started yanking at the container. If he didnt do that, how would it have fallen on the ground? He stopped talking at that moment as if he had just swallowed a fly. He realized he was arguing with Meng Chao, which degraded his status. He faced Meng Yishan once more. Old Meng, if you want to continue staying in the field, you should know the rules of harvesters. You were the one who was tempted first, and you wanted to claim this item as your own, but you damaged it, and now, you refuse to admit to your mistakes and do not wish to take responsibility. If these two things spread out, forget about working with me, you can forget about working anywhere else. Meng Yishan shuddered. I wanted to buy it! Then you could buy it. Didnt I already agree to sell it to you for twenty thousand cheaper? Shen Rongfa suddenly changed his stance and said with a grin, We can fix up a contract. Sign a three-year level two contract, and you can take the item away immediately. After all, were friends, arent we? Meng Yishan stared at the black etherealized neurosphere. If it were in perfect condition, it would really not be expensive for two hundred and eighty thousand. But in its current condition, even if it was made into a spinal nerve regrowth liquid, the medicinal effects would be much worse. Could it even heal his sons wounds? Why are you still thinking? The more you hesitate, the longer the etherealized neurosphere will be exposed to the air, and the effects will be worse. A thought appeared in Shen Rongfas head. How about this? Sign a two-year contract with me, and Ill pay you eighty thousand in advance. You can buy some supplements for your son, and he might be able to pass the exam. His words struck Meng Yishans weakness. He remembered how his son had tossed and turned restlessly on the hospital bed when he was injured the year before. Then, he remembered how his son had managed to get into a key high school three years ago. At that time, he came in front of him and his wife and pretended that he had not done well. When the two of them wanted to comfort him, the brat suddenly brought out the admission letter to boast about his success, and they had been so angry that they chased him around with a whisk broom. Then there was the time even farther in the past. For the sake of the entire familys future, he had trained madly. When a rich persons child trained for one hour, he would train for two to three hours until he suffered cramps. But Meng Chao just bit down on a towel so that they would not hear him grunting. Say no more. Meng Yishan gritted his teeth. Pay me one hundred thousand in advance, and Ill sign it! One hundred thousand, huh? So be it! Shen Rongfa grinned. He quickly brought out the tablet he had prepared a long time ago. This is the general terms and conditions. You dont have to look through it carefully. Just put your handprint over here and sign your name, and itll do. Before his father could take the tab, Meng Chao grabbed it. What is this? Meng Chao swept his gaze over the tablet, and his pupils narrowed until they were as thin as needles. A work contract for employees who will recover resources at a danger level of level two?! Hurts! It hurts! My head hurts! The words level two contract were like a fire bomb that set his mind on fire. It brought nightmarish scenes set in the flames. He remembered it now. In his previous life, his mother was burned by the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. To pay the large medical fees, his father signed a level two contract with Shen Rongfa and went to harvest high-risk monsters, which were highly poisonous, very corrosive, could easily turn into the undead, and had a risk of exploding. Soon, he was injured badly, because an accident happened during an assignment. But when Meng Chao wanted to help his father claim his medical insurance so that he could be treated, he found that even though the bastard Shen Rongfa had claimed that he deducted money from his fathers wages to pay for the special insurance for those who took high-risk jobs, he was taking money from his fathers wages to pay for a normal insurance, and the price difference went into his own pocket! That was the darkest hour of the Meng family during his previous life. Meng Chao went to settle accounts with Shen Rongfa, but the bastard went into hiding. When Meng Chao sued Prosperous, he found that the contract had been tampered with, and there were many conditions in it which were not beneficial for the employee. He had a hard time fighting in the lawsuit. This matter had taken away his younger sisters last vestiges of trust in the justice system. She said something like the laws only protect the rich. The poor can only rely on themselves, and they have to use every means possible to live in this cruel Other World. This matter was another important catalyst behind why she turned into the Dark Witch. Meng Chaos eyes turned completely bloodshot, and the tablet started cracking in his hands. Shen Rongfa glared at him. How dare you snatch whats mine?! Crack! Before his voice could fade away, the tablet broke in Meng Chaos hands. The shards flew everywhere, and sparks scattered. Some of the sharper components stabbed into his palms. Meng Yishan, your son has no respect for the law! Shen Rongfa flew into a rage. As the brother-in-law of a superhuman, he could do whatever he wanted in his company. The harvesters in his palm had to be careful even when they breathed. He had never run into a reckless fool like Meng Chao before. He pointed at Meng Chao and screeched, Throw this brat away! The two bodyguards pounced on him. Meng Yishan had once seen the two bodyguards beat up five harvesters from another company just so that they could snatch materials. He immediately went up. How dare you?! The two bodyguards shoved him, and he staggered five steps backward before he fell on the ground. Dad! The way his father fell on the ground overlapped with the way he lay on the hospital bed with his incomplete body, and Meng Chaos mind went blank. All he saw was red. The two bodyguards swung their stun batons toward his shoulder. Get lost! Meng Chao shouted. His Specialist Level Reckless Bull Technique exploded forth. His body first shrank before it expanded, and he let out a shout from his chest. He was just like a raging rhinoceros. Bang! He rammed into the first bodyguards chest. That bodyguard fell on his back and started coughing up blood. Sizzle! The second bodyguards stun baton stabbed into Meng Chaos shoulder, but due to his roaring anger, he did not notice it. He took a huge step forward and crashed into that bodyguard, and with a flip, he threw him thirty meters away. It nearly shattered all of the mans bones. There was no way he could get up on his feet. The electricity had shocked Meng Chao so much that his hair stood up. His bones crackled loudly, and his features twisted into a mask of ruthlessness. Kindling, activate Ripple Force and push it to Specialist Level! he shouted fiercely in his heart. All sorts of details instantly appeared in his head, and like waves, they surged into his blood, muscles, and nerve endings. Meng Chao took his first step toward Shen Rongfa. With monstrous strength, he jumped up. The strength surged from his calves to his waist, and his legs were like two pile drivers when they rammed fiercely into the ground. He took his second step. An endless wave of power flowed from his chest to his arms, making them tremble. Then, it reached his fingertips. His muscles seemed to have turned to monstrous waves that pushed a violent and boundless seaquake to his burning palms. With just three steps, he arrived in front of Shen Rongfa. He looked down on him with a savage expression. Shen Rangfa was so scared that he curled into a ball. His features were scrunched up, and he shuddered. We can talk Go talk to your ancestors butt! Future version of Ripple Force, Specialist Level! Go to hell, bastard! Meng Chaos right arm formed the shadow of a whip. His palms were now as red as burning steel, and he swung a hand at Shen Rongfa fat face. Slap! His first slap made all the people in the area hunch their shoulders. Their cheeks ached from pain. Shen Rongfas fat body weighed more than 140kg, and he was struck so hard that he spun three times like a top. He felt half of his face burning. Slap! Slap! The next two slaps brought Shen Rongfa up. His face became so swollen that he looked like a tottering braised pork head. Slap slap slap slap slap slap! Meng Chao swung both his arms wide, and they moved like lightning. He delivered his slaps like a storm, and all those who heard felt their faces hurt. But he had an accurate control of his strength, and he did not make Shen Rongfa faint. He just made him start foaming at his mouth. Shen Rongfa was in so much pain that he wanted to die, and he did not even have the strength to cry for help. Meng Chao might have finished executing the entire set of Ripple Force, but his anger had not disappeared yet. He took two steps backward, and the shoelaces on his rubber work boots almost snapped. He swung his leg and kicked Shen Rongfas abdomen, sending Shen Rongfa flying more than ten meters away like a ball. Bang! Shen Rongfa crashed into the compartment of the refrigerated truck, and the truck quivered. The man fell to the ground like a boneless heap of flesh. His expression was part dumbfounded and part pained. There was a patch of wetness at his crotch, and it stank. The patch continued spreading. Achao! It was only at that moment that the harvesters snapped out of their stupor. They looked at Meng Chao as if they were looking at an Apocalyptic Beast. Meng Yishan rushed to his son and held him tightly. Enough! Do you want to go to jail?! Meng Chao sucked in a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down. Dad, are you okay? He carefully sized up his father. Of course Im fine. Meng Yishan forced himself to smile through great difficulty. But his smile looked even more horrible than someone crying. But what about you? The harvesters sighed. Meng Chao was too young and reckless. It was easy for him to throw a punch, but how was he supposed to put an end to the situation now? I was too rash. Meng Chao felt a little frustrated as well. If I really wanted to beat up that Shen Rongfa, I should have waited until it was completely dark. I could have beaten him however I wanted then. Forget it, I already beat him up. Should I go and kick him a few more times though? Ill get my fill of beating him up, and next time, Ill be absolutely calm and remember my identity at all times. Im supposed to be a gentle and elegant high school student! Once he made his decision, he exercised his fingers and walked to Shen Rongfa, who was puking and peeing himself. Blood gushed out of his nose. When he saw that Meng Chao still wanted to hit him, he screamed like a eunuch who had gone back. Meng Yishan and his friends quickly stopped Meng Chao. Achao, youre mad! Are you going to kill him?! Dad, I was wrong! Ill change! Next time, Ill definitely change! Just let me kick him three more times today! Just three more! If not, just two more! If you really wont let me, just let me kick him one last time! Next time, I wont kick him anymore, I promise! Meng Chao was engaged in a tug of war with his father, and even if eight men pulled him back, they could not manage to do it. Stop! At that moment, a man who was pale, had no facial hair on his face, and looked like an elaphe carinata strode over with a dark face. Behind him was a large, built man who was covered in a cloak soaked in monster blood. Superintendent Gu, Mr. Hu! The harvesters expressions changed drastically. Chapter 24 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gu Ming was the business executive of Prosperous Resource Recovery Company and the direct superior of all the harvesters in there. In Meng Chaos memory fragments, he was in cahoots with Shen Rongfa and did plenty of immoral things as well. The huge man in the bloody cloak behind him was the big boss of the company, a superhuman who was known as Tiger down the Mountain. He was Qin Hu, and he had killed countless monsters! Who beat up Manager Shen? Gu Ming stomped and screeched. Urgh! When Shen Rongfa saw his brother-in-law, he looked like a dog with broken legs would when it just found its owner. He could care less about his pain and crawled to Qin Hu. The two bodyguards also calmed down. They ran over in a panic and exaggerated what had happened when they retold the story. You broke a rare material, destroyed the company tablet, and even beat up a person?! Gu Ming glared at Meng Yishan. Your son did this? Meng Yishan did not even look at this snake of a man. He just stared at Tiger down the Mountain. The unyielding attitude the middle-aged man gained from all the hardships in the military spread out from his body. Meng Yishan could endure plenty of things for his sons future, but once someone overstepped his limits, he would not back down, even if he faced a superhuman! Meng Yishan took a step forward and said loudly, Chairman Qin, I was the one who was in a conflict with Manager Shen. Ill pay for whatever losses were suffered. This has nothing to do with my son! His friends could not stand by and watch anymore. Prosperous was usually very harsh to them, and now, they even twisted the truth. There was absolutely no meaning for them to continue with this job! Manager Shen and his bodyguards were the ones who attacked first. Besides, Big Brother Meng might not have been the one who dropped the thing! Thats right! I refuse to believe that theres no law in Dragon City! Are the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committee blind and deaf? Do we have no place to seek justice now?! The harvesters stood out to protect Meng Yishan and Meng Chao. All of them spoke at once to reveal the truth. You Gu Mings face turned dark. Half of the harvesters in the company were causing a ruckus, so the matter turned a little troublesome. He snuck a look at Qin Hu. When he saw that Tiger down the Mountain was still silent, he cursed Shen Rongfa a few times before he braced himself and said, Stop with the ruckus. Of course the company is reasonable. Lets not talk about anything else. At the very least, Manager Shen was beaten up by this boy, no? He looked at Meng Chao and smiled coldly as he said, Young man, I heard that youre still in high school and are about to sit for your national college examination, right? But now, you beat him up really badly, and if youre captured, youll definitely be sentenced to jail. If youre imprisoned for a few years, your entire life will be ruined. You cant capture him! Meng Yishan cried out anxiously. Old Meng, this isnt a normal fight. Look at Manager Shens injuries. Your son committed a crime. Tell me, should I capture him or not? Gu Ming said. Meng Yishan and the harvesters looked at each other at a loss. Young man, you were too rash. You shouldnt have done this. Gu Ming smirked coldly and shook his head as he criticized Meng Chao. Meng Chao did care about his words. If you want to call the police, you should hurry up and send Shen Rongfa to the hospital. You need to determine the severity of his injuries, after all. Gu Ming was lost. Why is the boy still being so stubborn? Qin Hu let out a huff under the bloody cloak and extended two fingers to pick up his brother-in-law. Its a perfectly executed Ripple Force. Tiger down the Mountain lifted Shen Rongfa like a piece of foul-smelling meat, even though the man weighed more than one hundred kilograms. The fierce light in his eyes was quite bright. It might seem as if hes beaten up miserably and is in a state worse than death, and hidden force from the hits will probably stay in his body for a few days so hell be rolling around in pain when he drinks water, but not a single bone or important organ was damaged. He did not even lose a single tooth. If hes sent to test his injuries, he would not even be considered to be injured lightly. After saying that, he tossed his brother-in-law on the ground. Shen Rongfa wailed in pain and rolled around. High school students nowadays are becoming more and more remarkable. Qin Hu stared at Meng Chao. His killing intent swept out at Meng Chao like a saber. If Meng Chao were a normal high school student, no matter how outstanding he was, he would be scared witless by Qin Hus killing intent. But Meng Chao remained calm. So? Qin Hu, are you interested in beating up a high school student to take revenge for your brother-in-law? Qin Hu let out a bark of laughter. Who do you think I am? Naturally, he would not hit Meng Chao. All Dragon Citizens knew how to fight, and Dragon City was made of a fearless and determined society. When the citizens had a conflict, they did not like to report to the authorities. They were much more used to using their fists to settle the matter. But they had a principle: Soldiers could only fight against soldiers, generals could only fight against generals, normal people could only fight against normal people, and superhumans could only fight against superhumans. Within their ranks, they could fight to their hearts content and shed blood, but those who were willing to fight had to be willing to admit defeat. However, if superhumans used their strength to bully the weak and beat up normal people, they would be considered to have broken the laws of heaven. Shen Rongfa and his bodyguards were normal people. If they fought against Meng Chao and were beaten up badly, at most, the police would come forth to settle the matter. But if Qin Hu attacked Meng Chao, the nature of the fight would change. The Supernatural Tower would naturally send out elites and subjugate him as they would a monster. Boy, the Ripple Force you practiced isnt the normal Ripple Force we know, Qin Hu said faintly. You gained guidance from a master and learned a secret version of Ripple Force. I have a general understanding of what happened now. For the sake of your Ripple Force, tell me, how do you want this matter settled? Urgh, Ah! Shen Rongfa was so anxious that he started making incoherent sounds, but it affected his damaged teeth nerves, and it hurt him so much that he started peeing himself again. Many of the harvesters did not expect that Mr. Hu, who was usually tyrannical and domineering, would be so cordial today. Meng Chao knew that Qin Hu had managed to tell that the future version of the Ripple Force was extraordinary. This person could not decipher the exact details of his strength, which was why he pretended to be generous. He did not hold back. We cant tell who ruined the rare material, so both sides should cover half of the loss. Estimate a price, and Ill immediately pay you. Also, since this happened, we definitely cant work in Prosperous anymore. Remember to have Shen Rongfa pay the performance bonus he owes my dad and his harvester team. We might as well use the chance to settle accounts now. Qin Hu frowned. What are you saying? You beat him up really badly. Even if we cant determine the severity of his injuries, dont you think you should still compensate for medical fees? Gu Ming immediately said. Shen Rongfa is injured, but my dad is also injured, Meng Chao said. Shen Rongfas bodyguards used an ancient martial art that has been lost in time but deals heavy blows. They shoved my dad away, and he fell on the ground like a kite with its strings snapped. Who knows whether my dads organs have shifted place or whether his bones have cracked? An ancient martial art that deals heavy blows? Everyone, including Meng Yishan had dumbfounded expressions that mirrored Ning Shewo and Ning Xueshis shock. Even if my dad is fine, they were still the ones who dealt this wound to me. Meng Chao yanked his collar open to reveal the wound left behind by the stun baton. In truth, the bodyguards had brought out the stun batons to intimidate him. They did not have the courage to turn the settings to the highest voltage. When they hit someone, the victim would just feel slight pain. But an electrical burn left marks, and with the testimonies from the harvesters, if Meng Chao insisted on saying that the electrical shock had been so bad that he could not even take care of himself, the situation would become troublesome. Boy, youre good. Qin Hu chuckled strangely. High school students nowadays are really interesting! Chairman Qin, if you think what I said is not appropriate, then tell me, how do you want this matter solved? Meng Chao ignored Qin Hus increasingly aggressive murderous intent. If he demanded an exorbitant price, Meng Chao would cut down on the price he had to pay. Qin Hu cast a glance at Gu Ming. Gu Ming made some calculations and said softly, Mr. Hu, lately, the Golden Spirits etherealized neurospheres are worth around three hundred thousand in the market if their condition is perfect. Then, its three hundred thousand. Boy, bring out three hundred thousand, and well consider this matter to have ended. You can leave, and I will not cause you any further trouble. If anyone from Prosperous dares touch you, I will cut them up. Meng Chao refused to take up his kind offer. Half of three hundred thousand is one hundred and fifty thousand. I dont care who destroyed that etherealized neurosphere, and Im not lacking that other one hundred and fifty thousand, but even if Shen Rongfa is a bastard, hes still my family, Qin Hu said darkly. Am I, Tiger down the Mountain, not worth that other half of the one hundred and fifty thousand? Meng Chao fell silent. If you cant bring it out for the time being, its fine. You can write an IOU. As I said, Im not lacking money. Qin Hus eyes flashed fiercely, and his voice turned cold. But if you dont treat me with respect, even if I dont move a finger, I will still crush you like an ant! His last sentence turned the atmosphere in the area grim. The peoples visions became blurry. It was as if they were really watching a tiger staring at the teenager. Meng Chao sighed. Chairman Qin, do we really have no room for discussion? Are you seriously going to sell this rare material to me at full price? Qin Hu was impatient. Ill say this one last time. Three hundred thousand, and then scram with that item. Alright, then we dont need to sign any sort of contract. There are plenty of people watching here, and I believe in your reputation. Meng Chao brought out his phone. Ill transfer the money now. Achao? Meng Yishan was shocked. You have the money? Gu Ming was surprised. He knew about the Meng familys situation somewhat, and he refused to believe that Meng Chao could bring out three hundred thousand without blinking an eye. Urk! Shen Rongfa could not care about his pain anymore. He started screeching like a pig being slaughtered. Hes lying! Hes definitely lying! Dad, Ill explain things to you later. Its clean money. Meng Chao was calm. Qin Hu frowned slightly. There were plenty of superhumans and harvesters who were working at the battlefield in the north of the city. There were eyes everywhere, and he would not sink to the level of bullying a normal teenager in public. Superintendent Gu, take the money. Qin Hu did not care about measly three hundred thousand. Gu Ming looked a little doubtful. Even after the money was transferred and he saw the five zeros behind the number 3, he still could not wrap his head around what had happened. Chairman Qin, I gave you the three hundred thousand. Now, this rare item is mine, right? Meng Chao asked for confirmation. Qin Hu glared at him. Its just an etherealized neurosphere, so why would I break my promise? Tomorrow, have your father come to the company to complete the procedures. Prosperous will not be taking in his harvesting team anymore. Achao, this is Meng Chao had had three hundred thousand, but he spent it on a material that might end up useless. Meng Yishan was puzzled, and his heart ached. Many of the harvesters were also puzzled. They just stayed silent in a group around them. Dad, uncles, dont stand around daydreaming! Hurry up and help me use absolute ethanol to make silver nitrate! Meng Chao pushed down the nervousness in his heart and picked up the black material as he observed it carefully. Meng Yishan was stunned. Silver nitrate was a common solution that was slightly corrosive and could kill bacteria. It was often used to clean the rotting flesh around a monsters eyes so that they could perfectly extract its eyeballs. This was not a monsters eyeball, so why did his son want silver nitrate? But his son brought about too much shock to everyone that night, and Meng Yishan had come to trust him somewhat. He did not ask further questions and used absolute ethanol to create a silver nitrate solution. Meng Chao held his breath and used a pair of forceps to put the rare item into the silver nitrate solution. Ah! someone cried out in surprise. How could Meng Chao place the fragile etherealized neurosphere into a corrosive solution?! No one could not stop him in time, and something unexpected happened. The outer shell of the rare material was swiftly corroded. Small bubbles emerged and started swirling slowly in the silver nitrate solution. Every time they swirled around, a little more of the black oxidized marks on the neurospheres surface fell off, and it started glowing even brighter than before. In half a minute, the outer shell completely fell off. The rare item turned into a diamond that looked like a cats eye. It was even more dazzling than the normal etherealized neurosphere. This is Everyones eyes sparkled because of the mysterious and unfathomable cats eye stone. Meng Chao released a sigh of relief, as if a huge burden had been removed from his shoulders. His protective clothing was drenched in cold sweat. This is a crystalized neurosphere, which is even rarer and more valuable than an etherealized neurosphere. Its market value is about one million, he said softly while holding his fathers hand. If it were a normal etherealized neurosphere, Meng Chao would not have acted in such a strange manner. He would have told his father on the spot so that he would not keep thinking about it. But the ability to identify a mutated etherealized neurosphere was definitely not something a high school student could have learned from a teacher or the Internet. After all, the probability of a crystalized neurosphere appearing was less than one percent. If his father wanted to get to the bottom of things, it would be difficult for him to explain what had happened. But if he found a suitable excuse, Meng Chao did not mind sharing some of his secrets with his family. In truth, he had been thinking about chatting with his family after the day was over once he smoothed out his thoughts. He could not just keep making his family worried about him over his wounds. But right then, there were plenty of harvesters watching them. Besides, Meng Chaos memory shards were all over the place. Many of his techniques were in a disorderly mess. He could not be certain whether what he obtained was an etherealized neurosphere or a crystalized neurosphere. He was only ten percent sure that what he had was a crystalized neurosphere. Hence, he had wanted to rest for a while and search for an excuse, such as he peed himself because he was scared, and when he wanted to wear a diaper, he could get his father to a corner, and they could talk about this in private before they looked at the item carefully. But at that moment, he heard the screeches of a Seven-eyed Dragon Wolf Spider before it died. He decided to hurry and get his first bucket of gold, which was why he stopped caring about the rare material that did not belong to him. After all, the harvesting fee for a crystalized neurosphere was only a few tens of thousands. He did not expect that after many twists and turns, the rare material would end up being a crystalized neurosphere, and it even ended up in his hands! Chapter 25 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation One million?! When all the harvesters heard the figure, they were shocked. Qin Hus expression sank, while Gu Ming and Shen Rongfa shuddered. Meng Chao ignored them and explained to his father seriously, Dad, I admit that I did indeed want to examine it just now. After all, Ive only heard about crystalized neurospheres, and I couldnt be sure. I just wanted to learn about it. But Dad, you were right. I have to be a righteous man. If its not mine, I cannot take it, no matter what. So I thought, Ill let Superintendent Gu and Manager Shen worry about what it is. I had the same thought just now. When we entered that conflict with Manager Shen, thats that, and this is this. The item is theirs, I cant snatch it. Thats why I suggested splitting the cost in half. If its really a crystalized neurosphere, none of us will need to lose a few hundred thousand from this, and itll be a good thing for all of us. I didnt expect that Manager Shen would refuse to accept my suggestion, and Superintendent Gu would not even bother to look at the material. Thats why I could only take a big risk in buying the material. If I was wrong, then Id accept the loss. If I was right, at least I would have bought it fair and square, right? When Meng Yishan heard this, he released a breath of relief. He looked at his friends, and a smile bloomed on his wrinkle-covered face. Meanwhile, Shen Rongfa and Superintendent Gu looked more miserable than if they had swallowed a kilogram of poop. They did not dare to look at Qin Hus expression, so they could only glare at Meng Chao. Qin Hu was so angry that he laughed. Youre Meng Chao, right? Youre an interesting high school student. Ill remember you. He looked at the increasing number of onlookers around them, and the flesh on his face trembled from anger. Take your crystalized neurosphere and go! The crystalized neurosphere gave the harvesters confidence. They no longer felt as lost as they before, and they left with Meng Yishan and Meng Chao. As they walked, their chests were puffed out. Wait! At that moment, the leader of another harvester team working under Prosperous called out to them. Old Meng, what are you going to do next? Old Li, you Meng Yishan was a little surprised. Meng Chao blinked and spoke before his father. My dad has already found a new source for carcasses. He also has the initial capital for his own company. Hes going to start it now! Do you really have a new source of carcasses? Captain Lis eyes lit up. He fell in contemplation for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, Big Brother Meng, how many carcasses will you have? Could you bring us with you? Meng Yishan was slightly stunned, but when he thought about it carefully, he did not find it strange. Under Shen Rongfas management, all the harvester teams working for Prosperous were treated harshly, but every person there could only bear their anger silently. Even so, there was a limit to their patience. If Prosperous truly overstepped their limits, they would go to work for someone else. They had arms and legs, so there was no way they would go hungry. Even if Meng Yishan had really dropped the item, what happened today was still something that was commonly seen in the harvesting world. In truth, if Meng Chao had not been quick, the Golden Spirit would have rotted away a long time ago, and they would not have been able to retrieve even a single material. At this moment, the managers who were more humane would just wave it off and put matters behind with just a few words. At most, they would just symbolically cut off some of the performance bonus. They would not act like Shen Rongfa and keep on demanding reparations. Many of the harvesters had a lot of grudges against Shen Rongfa. Captain Li complained about him a lot when he drank, and what happened today was the last straw. He simply could not stand it anymore. Meng Yishan could understand Captain Lis feelings, but it was something concerning many harvesters livelihood. He had to think about his sons words carefully. A new source of carcasses? Meng Chao decided to spill everything then. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want to offend Qin Hu, because he was a superhuman. Hence, he had suggested for them to split the cost. If he did manage to unravel a crystalized neurosphere, he would not end up with room for maneuver. After he bought the item, if he were not afraid that the condition would be affected if he had it exposed to air for too long, he would not have chosen to reveal it in front of Qin Hu. But he had already offended the man, so he had nothing else to be afraid of. The battles were about to become more difficult. At that time, carcasses would not be lacking, but skillful harvesters would. If he wanted to make the company bigger and stronger, he had to fight hard whenever a chance arrived. A single Qin Hu could not stop him from seizing his fate in his hands. Uncle Li, we will definitely not lack carcasses. Forget about your harvester team, even if three or five more teams came, everyone would have a job to do and money to earn. Youll live a much more comfortable life as well! Meng Chao said firmly. Meng Yishan did not know what had happened to his son, but he knew that his son would not speak without thinking, so he nodded and stood behind his back to support him. Alright! Captain Li might not truly believe Meng Chao, but he was unable to continue working in Prosperous anymore. He removed his protective clothing and said loudly, Mr. Hu, my harvester team has been working under your company for a few years, and Manager Shen as well as you have been taking care of us over this period of time. We get along pretty well, but all good things come to an end. Well work with you until the end of the month, what do you say? Old Meng and Old Li are leaving? The other harvester teams who worked under Prosperous might not have publicly turned against Prosperous like Meng Yishan and Captain Li, but a few of the captains started whispering with their team members. Their eyes began sparkling. By the looks of it, if Meng Chao had truly found a new source of carcasses, they would jump ship. Shen Rongfa and Superintendent Gu did not expect that Meng Chao, who was a teenager who had yet to even graduate from high shool, would be able to cause such a storm. They felt dizzy, and they did not know what they should do. A fierce light shone in Qin Hus eyes. He could endure losing one measly crystalized neurosphere, but once the brat opened his mouth, there was a possibility that many of the skilled harvesters in his company would leave. The brat was headhunting! Brat, Ive already asked you to leave with your crystalized neurosphere, but you just dont know how to be content, do you? You think that you can work on your own? Heh, looks like you just dont know how dark this field is! Qin Hu laughed strangely, and his bones started cracking under his cloak. They sounded like firecrackers. The expressions of Meng Yishan and the others changed swiftly. The strength of superhumans was simply too astonishing. But Meng Chao remained unmoved. He was certain that Qin Hu would not dare to attack him in public. As for a few days later? A few days later, he would have contributed to society a lot more, and his strength would have increased by leaps and bounds. Why should he be afraid of one Tiger down the Mountain? Qin Hu did indeed not dare to fly off into a rage in public. He could only gather his murderous intent together and send it flying at Meng Chaos face like a blade. But in his heart, he was shocked. Just what are the brats nerves made of? Hes not reacting at all! Isnt he a little too dense?! He had been ready to fight him for a long time, but Meng Chao was not scared at all. When he found that it was a little difficult for him to get out of this situation in a dignified manner, he suddenly heard a bark of laughter. My young friend, were here. Qin Hu exploded in anger. Who is it?! He saw an old man and a young girl walking slowly out of the corner of a street. They were not intimidated by his presence at all, but just stared at him curiously, like they were observing a raging wild boar. Qin Hu was about to lose his temper when Gu Ming grabbed him. N-Ning Gu Ming stuttered. Ning what?! Whats wrong with you now?! Qin Hu shouted at him. White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo! Master Ning! Gu Ming was incredibly worked up. Ghostly Hands Ning? Qin Hu observed him. He did not know Ning Shewo, but he knew the handsome man standing behind the grandfather-granddaughter pair. He was dressed in a white bio-fighting suit and had a longsword behind him. He had a pair of amorous eyes as well. Qin Hu sucked in a sharp breath. There was no place for him to have a fierce expression anymore. It morphed into a grotesque one for some time before he finally put on an obsequious smile as he jogged over. Big Brother Peng, why are you here?! The vice captain of Thunderbolt, Zhang Yupeng stared at him for a while as he tried to recall who he was. Old Hu, its you. Young Hu, you mean. You can just call me Young Hu. I wouldnt dare to refer to myself as Old Hu in front of you. Qin Hu rubbed his hands and bent his back while he curried favor with Zhang Yupeng. I was fortunate enough to hunt down a Nine-winged Golden Eagle with your team last year. You know, its that Hell Beast? That earth-shattering slash you delivered was simply amazing. I didnt expect that you would still remember me. Its seriously just, ah its just Zhang Yupeng smiled. I was free, actually. Elder Ning said that he had a young friend over here, so I came over to take a look with Elder Ning to see whether well have a chance to work together. A young friend of Ghostly Hands Ning?! Qin Hu looked back at Meng Chao in shock. Then, he saw Meng Chao chatting with Ning Shewo, and, with great familiarity, he even showed Ning Shewo the crystalized neurosphere so that he could admire it. They looked like great friends despite the great difference in age between them. Qin Hu looked as if he had been punched in the face. It was only at that moment that he knew that he had made a misjudgment. No. It was not that he had made a misjudgment, but Gu Ming and Shen Rongfa were two pieces of trash who could not do anything but make things worse. It was especially so for Shen Rongfa! Qin Hu glared at Shen Rongfa, who shuddered. He really wanted to just crawl into a hole and hide. Now that things had progressed to this state, Qin Hu absolutely could not use force. They were both part of monster hunting superhuman fighting squads, but Thunderbolt was several times larger than Frenzied Saber Squad. He could not make an enemy of Meng Chao in front of Zhang Yupeng. He could only suppress the bloodthirst in his heart and put on a smile to wish Meng Chao a safe journey. Meng Chao pinched his fathers waist so that he could snap out of his daze. Lets go. We have to look for a quiet place to talk to Elder Ning and Captain Zhang. The group was about to leave when Meng Chao suddenly remembered something. He turned his head around and strode to Shen Rongfa. Shen Rongfa was so scared that he started shrinking into the ground like an earthworm. Manager Shen, dont be scared. Im actually a gentleman. I just want what belongs to me. Meng Chao extended his hand and said loudly, My dad gave you a store card worth ten thousand so that I could work in Prosperous. I would have let it slide, since we were both willing to work with each other, but now, I dont want to spend even a minute longer in Prosperous. Please return the store card to me! Shen Rongfa was dumbfounded. He had completely forgotten about this matter. Qin Hu was also shocked. He was talking about a store card worth ten thousand in front of the vice captain of Thunderbolt. It was complete disrespect to him, Tiger down the Mountain. Ning Xueshi could not hold it back. She snickered. Her bell-like laughter crept into Qin Hus ears, and it was like a bolt of lightning that was about to send fire gushing out of his eyes. Shen! Rong! Fa! Shen Rongfa brought out the store card while trembling. Meng Chao grabbed it with satisfaction. He then thought about it and said, Oh, by the way, theres something else. Tomorrow, my dad and my dads friends will be coming to the company to settle accounts. I remember that you have been deducting their wages to pay for their insurance, and you said that you have been paying for their insurance with the highest criterion, right? So you must have the original copy of the insurance policy, right? Please prepare the documents. In the future, we will be paying for the insurance on our own. Well be coming over tomorrow to verify it so that the accounts are clear and we can have proof. Then, we wont get engaged in any sort of argument in the future. Thats all. Ill have to trouble you for that, Manager Shen, and thank you, Chairman Qin. Meng Chao put the store card into his pocket and left without turning his head around. As Qing Hu watched the group leave, he scowled so much that the frown looked as if it was going to become a permanent fixture on his face. He turned his head around and saw his brother-in-laws panicked expression. He thought about it and asked in disbelief, The heck? Did you actually take the employees insurance as well? Brother-in-law, please listen to me Shen Rongfa was scared witless. He could no longer care about the pain in his cheek and just spoke while crying. I was just I was just blinded for a moment Whats the point in me keeping you around?! Qin Hu slapped Shen Rongfas swollen face. The sound was ten times louder than when Meng Chao had slapped him. Shen Rongfa screamed in pain and tumbled eight times. He also coughed up blood. Meng Chao had been kind enough to let him preserve his teeth, but Qin Hu made him lose them. Chapter 26 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had a pretty good time negotiating with Thunderbolt. Thunderbolt was currently building a youth training camp, and it specialized in training new blood. They killed a large number of monsters, and they needed normal harvesters with a lot of experience. These harvesters were expected to work perfectly with the youths immediately after they were deployed. Meng Yishan and his team were veteran harvesters who had been in the field for almost twenty years. While they could not take care of superbeasts, they had no problem in dealing with common monsters. They quickly became partners. Now, forget about two harvester teams, even if all the harvester teams from Prosperous came over, they would not have a problem. While everyone was delighted, Meng Chao asked Ning Shewo to handle the crystalized neurosphere so that he could buy himself some cultivation resources. Coincidentally, there will be a rare materials trading fair three days later, and the standard is pretty high. You might be able to sell the crystalized neurosphere for a high price there. My young friend, will you be interested in taking a looksee? Ning Shewo asked with a smile. Meng Chao agreed with delight. The change in the situation and the delightful surprise during the night caused the harvesters to be incredibly excited. While they were on their way back to the main city, they talked about it while they dreamed about their bright future. Meng Chao lay in the deepest part of the compartment with his fathers coat over his body. He closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep, but he was really thinking. Too many things had happened, and he needed to comb through everything carefully. First was the way for him to earn contribution points. Meng Chao had noticed something. When he taught normal citizen Chu Feixiong Reckless Bull Technique, he only managed to teach ten percent of it, and he only gained ten contribution points from it. But when he guided elite citizen Ning Shewo in executing the Three Consecutive Diagonal Plucks from Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, he also earned only a dozen points. Logically speaking, the difference between a normal citizen and an elite citizen should not be this small. As he thought about it, he found that there were only two possibilities for it. One, when it came to the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, he did not cause too much of a change in the future. Even without him, there was a possibility that Ning Shewo would understand a brand new Three Consecutive Diagonal Plucks soon enough. In fact, in his memory fragments, the future Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse might have actually been perfected and upgraded by Ning Shewo. This was highly likely. Since Ning Shewos hands and sight had been damaged and he could not be treated, he had to retire from the frontlines. This meant that he had to put all his attention into theories and research, which meant that perfecting the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse would happen naturally. The second was simply because Ning Shewo was old. His future was basically set in stone. Chu Feixiong, however, was still young and in his prime. He had endless possibilities in his future. After Meng Chao returned from the apocalypse, he refused to believe that he could not change the future. The countless ways he could explore it might be the key to how many contribution points he could earn. This means that I should search for the young and ignorant youths who have bright futures and trick themI mean, guide them, right? This posed an entirely new problem. If he guided them one by one to harvest their contribution points, the efficiency would be too low. What then if he posted Reckless Bull Technique and the future version of Ripple Force online so that everyone could download it for free? Or what if he looked for the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower to tell them part of the secret? Could he get a large amount of resources and support from the officials? And would his contribution points instantly jump up to exorbitant figures? After Dragon City transmigrated, many of the citizens awakened to supernatural abilities. In the beginning, quite a number of people chose to hide their abilities and refused to say anything no matter what. They were afraid that if they said something, the officials would capture them and cut them up for research. Meng Chao could understand their thoughts, and he partially supported their cautious attitude. But the problem he faced was different. On one hand, Dragon City was about to face danger. He could not change the tides with his power alone. Besides, all Dragon Citizens were transmigrators. Many of the citizens had unique supernatural abilities. If they were really captured for research, that meant that tens of millions of citizens would end up on the dissection table and come out as sashimi. After decades of development, the officials and the normal citizens attitude toward supernatural abilities was pretty mature now, and by that, he meant that they were very calm about it. Many of the citizens took the initiative to report to the officials after they awakened their abilities. They would then be praised by the local authorities and surrounded by flowers and passionate citizens. However, being reborn or being able to predict certain shattered scenes from the future was rather unique. Meng Chao could not treat them at the same level as common supernatural abilities like molding fireballs. Also, how much should he tell his dad, mom, and younger sister, and through what sort of way should he tell them? Even if he would not be mentioning his rebirth, he should at least let them know that he had recovered to how he was before, and he would be getting stronger as well. Then, he would ask them to not be worried about his future. Besides, the danger was around the corner. Their family had to prepare itself beforehand. This was an important matter. Meng Chao thought about the pros and cons about it calmly, and he paid special attention to the hidden dangers. By the looks of it, if he worked together with the officials, the efficiency of him contributing to society would increase by a hundred fold, and he would even become a hero who was the center of everyones attention. His family would naturally enjoy the best possible treatment as well. He could give his dad and mom treatment only given to public servants, have his younger sister enter a key middle school, and his family could move to apartments available only to high-level talents. He would not be going overboard with that, right? But why was the center of his eyebrows aching, and why was he feeling so uneasy? Theres something wrong. Theres a hidden danger I havent thought about yet, and its very dangerous. Its highly likely that it will threaten my familys lives. In fact, we might even end in a state worse than death! Meng Chao shuddered. Suddenly a blotchy picture appeared in his mind. He saw a street bustling with people and a normal citizen suddenly scream in a strange manner. His brain split apart like a man-eating flower, and several tentacles covered in spikes came out from his cranial cavity. In an instant, those tentacles wrapped themselves around the head of the citizen. Screams and chaos rose. When the police and superhumans arrived to kill the monster, the citizen who was bound by it had long since stopped breathing. Brain Maggots, a unique monster that appeared at the later stage of the war. It can stick itself to a humans brain as a parasite and control the central nervous system and the reactions of the muscles. They can turn humans into monsters in human skin! This is the common tactic the monsters used during the later stage of the war. They use Brain Maggots to assassinate important people in Dragon City with the intention to destroy Dragon City from the inside! Then, bits of red appeared in Meng Chaos mind. His eyes filled with wisdom and looked incredibly profound. Thats right. Even now, there are plenty of monsters who are skilled in attacks on the mind. Once the war becomes more violent overall, a lot of superbeasts who can control the mind will pop up. The laws in the Other World might be strange, but there is a certain pattern to them at the end of the day. As long as math, physics, and chemistry laws still work, monsters that are incredibly large but agile and invincible will not appear. After Dragon City completes the upgrade of its heavy industry and a large number of soldiers appear, we will no longer be lacking in heavy firepower and ammunition. It will be difficult for monsters to fight against humans head on. But during the long period of war against humans, monsters will also become increasingly smarter. Many of the superbeasts will learn how to communicate, work together, and form groups. Gradually, they will form something that is similar to a civilization. Monster civilization is the thing that will threaten the civilization of Dragon City! If I reveal my secret, theres a high chance that I will end up as a target of assassination. In fact, theres an even worse outcome. Ill get captured by monsters and sent to the high-grade superbeasts who are really smart and have secret mind-related techniques. It will open up my head and eat my brains! My brain is still too weak. I cant obtain all of the memory fragments hidden in the deep parts of my soul, but if a king of superbeast who has a brain that weighs several tons ate my brain, could it digest it and instantly predict the future? Even if Im provided with tight protection by the Supernatural Tower, could the monsters attack my family instead? If I tell my family all of my secrets, would their brains then turn into the monsters targets as well? Even if we end up destroying all monsters, in the period of time where we fight to conquer the Other World, there will be plenty of people who will betray Dragon City like Zuo Haoran, and there will also be people who will have their minds controlled by the creatures of the Other World. How would I know who deserves my absolute trust aside from my family? Meng Chaos thoughts raced. He was not a saint. Saving Dragon City was one thing, but if he had to sacrifice himself and even his family for Dragon City, then it would be an entirely new matter. I cant say it. Before I have the strength to suppress all of the Other World and find a suitable method, I absolutely cant say it. But Ill need to spread a lot of future technology and martial arts to be able to contribute and increase my strength so that I can become the teacher of countless youths who are lost. Ill also have to be known as a monstrous genius by all the elites in the field. Ill have to perform outstanding feats time and time again. Sooner rather than later, Ill end up showing my might, and I wont be able to hide my skills. Then, Ill need to come up with a suitable explanation, one that will help me cover everything While he was thinking, his father came over to tuck him firmly under the coat. A thought appeared in Meng Chaos head, and he opened his eyes to look at his father. Dad, you dont have to worry about what happened today, he said as he deliberated his words. Half a year ago, I got to know of an amazing person in the deep web, and he taught me many strange and rare abilities. Im already mostly recovered from my injuries, and I might still be able to get into college. At that time, you and mom can just wait to live a blessed life. Meng Yishan was shocked. Why are you still going to those harmful websites? Dad, I told you multiple times that the life science forum in the deep web isnt a harmful place. Many of the martial arts maniacs and mad scientists spread their profound insights there. Its a place filled with risks and fortuitous chances. Dont worry, Ive already suffered once last year. I know my boundaries this time, Meng Chao said in a firm voice. Meng Yishan did not quite trust his sons words, but when he thought about it, he found that he was old now. If his son had not shown his might, the day would have been very different. He sighed and did not say anything. He was just worried about whether Qin Hu would take revenge. Dad, you need skills for everything you do. If were not skilled, everyone can just walk all over us. But as long as my fist is strong enough Heheh Even if Qin Hu pretends to be Hello Kitty and comes up to me, hell still be unable to do anything but pretend to be cute! Meng Chaos words were crude, but he was incredibly logical. As long as I can get into college, Ill have the college as my backup. Will he dare to hurt an undergraduate? Chapter 27 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Yishans eyes lit up, but he started getting anxious about the possibility of Meng Chao getting into college as well as that he might not get in. Its not easy getting into college. Are you really confident that youll be able to get in? Ech Social ethos is getting worse. Almost twenty years ago, you wouldnt see people like Shen Rongfa and Qin Hu around. Meng Chao understood what his father meant. When Dragon City had just transmigrated, even though they lacked resources, had to live in a harsh environment, and faced great pressure from just trying to survive, the social ethos had been incredibly good. The citizens spirits were pure and bright, like pure gold. Everyone worked together to fight. There was no distinction between whose status was higher or lower. They just had different jobs. At that time, people like Zuo Haoran, Shen Rongfa, and Qin Hu were few and far in between. Those who dared to flaunt special privileges, act high and mighty, and put on an act were all despicable scum, and everyone spat on them if they saw them. But humans were beings who would only share their misfortune together, never their riches. This was human nature. In the ten years after the transmigration, monsters became fewer, and their lives became richer. The threat to their survival was no longer around, and they became sure that once the fog dissipated, Dragon Citys steel army would sweep through all of the Other World, just like how the colonists in the past used hundreds of guns to conquer other peoples lands. The social ethos in Dragon City gradually turned flighty. Many of the superhumans who were forty or fifty years old gave birth to children. Powerful superhuman families started appearing, and social ranks were gradually set in stone. All sorts of bad traditions that existed on Earth started emerging once more. Things such as the sons of rich families bullying the weak with their power, the Survival Committee making insider dealings, or the extravagant lifestyles of those powerful superhuman families were not news. Zhou Haoran, Shen Rongfa, and Qin Hu were just the epitome of the flighty era. Meng Chao could vaguely remember that due to the conflicts in the internal parts of Dragon City, they would suffer a huge setback when they went up against the other civilizations in the Other World. When Earthlings noticed that the Other World was not as simple as they thought it to be and had to face the threat of death again, they became united once more, but not all cracks could be mended, because there wasnt enough time for that. Its because we have plenty of pests that eat up the inner part of Dragon City. The glorious Extraordinary Disaster ended up hurting us badly because of it. Meng Chao could not help but think about things he remembered. If I start slapping faces and completely get rid of these peoples flighty and arrogant behavior, will I be considered to have protected the harmony of society and promoted our civilizations rise to power? Is it a major contribution? After he managed to make his father stop worrying about him, he received another delightful surprise. [Special citizen Bai Jiacao (Dark Witch)s possibility of being corrupted has been reduced by 2%. Increased contribution points by 1,000.] In his previous life, there were two major reasons that resulted in his younger sister being corrupted. The first was his mother being injured by monsters, and the second was his father being cheated by Shen Rongfa. Now, the two landmines had been swept aside. This meant that the possibility of her being corrupted was reduced. Meng Chao smiled, but his expression stiffened the next moment. Hang on a minute. This time, its two percent. Last time, it was three percent. Ive just gotten rid of two landmines, and youre telling me that this only reduced the possibility of Bai Jiacao being corrupted by five precent? So the whole event had nothing to do with external factors? All this talk about the darkness of society and the loopholes in laws are just excuses, right? That stupid girl is just born to be the Dark Witch, huh?! Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Once he got back, he shook the girl awake. It was five thirty in the morning, and the girl was deep in the throes of sleep. When she was suddenly woken up, she was about to throw a temper tantrum. Meng Chao smiled and said gently, Young Cao, I got you tasty stuff. Wanna eat some? Bai Jiacaos eyes immediately lit up. Im eating it! Of course Im eating it! Youre awesome, Big Brother! Come. Drink it all in one gulp. Its sweet, and it tastes great. Meng Chao pulled out the ring of a concentrated can of nutritional fluid. The girl did not know what was going on and just drank it all in one go. Suddenly, her eyes became even wider than eggs. Just when she was about to spit the liquid out, Meng Chao pinched her nose and forced her to swallow it. Ack! Whats that?! Its so bitter! Its seriously bitter! The girl stuck her tongue out and grabbed her throat as she rolled around on the bed. This is called the Highly-effective Tranquilizing and Brain Nourishing Fluid. Its a high-grade medicinal fluid Thunderbolt made on their own. It can stimulate the activity of brain cells and promote the growth of the central nervous system. It can also increase your mental strength, so its the best for people like you, whose minds are filled with who-knows-what. Meng Chao smiled faintly. Earlier, he had asked about cultivation resources from Ning Shewo, and the man recommended two medicinal fluid meal sets that Thunderbolt used to cultivate new members based on the different situations of Meng Chao and Bai Jiacao. It would provide them great help in their cultivation, and their contents were pure. There were absolutely no side effects, and they were not available on the market. The fluids only weakness was that it was rather bitter. Usually, everyone drank it together with a rather sweet drink. Meng Chao just forgot about it because he was in a hurry to give some supplements to his sister. Mom! Big Brother is bullying me again! Bai Jiacao wailed. Whats wrong? Bai Suxin limped out of her room. Mom, keep this medicinal fluid. Next time, when Im not at home, please monitor Jiacao and make sure that she drinks it every day. Meng Chao brought out a weeks worth of cultivation medicinal fluid set meals for middle school students. With words that every mother could understand, he said, If she drinks these, shell be able to get into a key high school. And this is really expensive! One costs a few hundred! A few hundred for one bottle? Bai Suxin was shocked. In an instant, she stood on the same side as her son. Then Ill make sure that you sister drinks it all, until not a single drop is left! Bai Jiacao was rendered speechless. She looked dumbfounded, and her enraged expression amused Meng Chao, because all she could do was seethe. She did not have the guts to say anything. Alright, stop pouting. I seriously brought something good for you. He brought out a few fast food packs Thunderbolt used when they fought in the wilderness. The monster jerky in them was surprisingly good. You didnt poison it, right? Bai Jiacao looked wary. Nope. You didnt put laxatives in it either, right? The girl was still hesitant. If youre not going to eat it, fine. Ill eat it myself. Who said Im not eating it? At least you still have a conscience. The future Dark Witch quickly snatched the pack over and tore open the packaging. She took a deep breath of it, and her eyes instantly crinkled. While she was happily munching away, Meng Chao told his family everything that had happened during the night in a simple fashion once he got rid of all the unnecessary parts of the story. He also told them that he had mostly recovered. Of course, he also told them the source of his strength came from the teachings of an amazing person in the deep web. What?! Bia Jiacao cried out in surprise. Why are you still going to those harmful websites?! Meng Chao felt gloomy. Why is your reaction the same as Dads? I already told you that life science forums arent harmful websites. Besides, youre still young. How would you know whats harmful and whats not? Bai Jiacao placed her hands on her hips. Stop looking down on me. If you have the guts, bring your handphone and laptop over. Well check it. Meng Chao stuffed her mouth with a large piece of monster jerky. He coughed dryly. Anyway, the case with the crystalized neurosphere tells us that you have to be like Dad and me. You must be upstanding, honest, and kind, because good people will be rewarded. Also, we have to believe in the law, because most superhumans are good people. Qin Hu is really powerful, but why didnt he dare to hurt me when Im just a powerless and weak high school student? Because theres laws, and they are supported by the Supernatural Tower and all of Dragon City. At the same time, theyre supporting the millions of other normal Dragon Citizens. So if you run into anything, dont take unnecessary pains to solve a problem, alright? You have to give the law a chance, got it? Bai Jiacao did not seem to have understood him. She only cared about eating, and her mouth was oily from all the stuff she ate. Meng Chao sighed. Ah, forget it. I am unable to explain things clearly for the time being. In any case, dont cause trouble. If anyone bullies you, come back and tell me immediately. Ill help you exact vengeance one hundred fold. If you want to bully others, tell me as well. Ill beat them until they start crying for their parents. The future Dark Witch immediately raised her hand. What if youre the one bullying me? Meng Chao thought about it and comforted her. Then endure it. If you endure it, youll get used to it. After Meng Chao ate the egg pancake with steamed bread pieces stuffed with luncheon meat, he took a nap for half an hour. Then, he went to school. Even though there were still some monster carcasses left in the district and the air was filled with a pungent smell, the residents had already returned to their previous lives. Elderly men and women woke up early in the morning to train, and children could be seen playing around. The breakfast stalls were already set up at the entrance of the market. The pan fried dumplings, fried dumplings, and egg pancakes let out sizzling sounds on metal baking pans. The owners and customers chatted and laughed with each other, and their voices formed the music of the world. They were like the sturdiest shields that blocked off the presence of monsters. Meng Chao ran into Granny Wang at the foot of the apartment. The old woman held her bio-pet and hummed a pop song from when she was young. Her kindly appearance was a stark contrast to how she had been swinging her shotgun the night before. Granny Wang, youre taking your dog out on a walk? Meng Chao greeted her. Whats wrong with me taking my dog out today? We just had a few bugs come to our district. No monster in the world will be able to stop this old woman from taking her dog out for a walk, Granny Wang said in a voice full of power and glared at him. Meng Chao smiled. Indeed. Regardless of whether it was zombies, monsters, the extraordinary beings in the future, or any sort of evil spirit, their lives had to go on. No one could stop Dragon Citizens from living out their plain and happy lives. Chapter 28 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao entered the classroom, the students were talking in groups . During the monster invasion, many of the students had fought together with their parents, and those who had killed some monsters felt smug. They bragged about their achievements while exaggerating things. One of the boys was injured lightly, and he unwrapped his dressing so that the girls could see his terrifying wound. They screeched in a semi-genuine manner. Meng Chao, I heard that a mysterious superbeast appeared in Blessed Heavenly Garden last night. Was it terrifying? Was it exciting? When the students saw him enter, they immediately surrounded him. Fighting monsters was a past time Dragon Citizens loved hearing about, and some monster fanatic had posted the picture of the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle online. Even though its brain was reduced to a bloody mess, the people could tell how extraordinary it was by the bewitching eyes on its golden wings. Meng Chao thought about it. It was rather scary, but also a little exciting. His classmates were really disappointed. But when they thought about Meng Chaos average and sloppy fighting strength, they realized that when the mysterious superbeast appeared, he was probably hiding in a sanctuary while shivering. How would he know the details? So, they decided not to get to the bottom of it and reveal his shortcomings. Meng Chao, you were in a hurry to go back yesterday and didnt join the study group, right? You seriously missed something great! another student said with a grin. He was Fatty Jr., and his real name was Wang Tao. Last night, Big Brother Xiong taught us the Super Reckless Bull Force, and it was really amazing! I just practiced it a bit, and I felt my strength grow by leaps and bounds. I feel like I can kill a monster with just one punch! Fatty Jr. put on a body builders pose. You didnt see what happened at that time. Everyone looked like they had contracted the mad cow disease. They were so violent! Youre the one who contracted the mad cow disease! Another student who joined the study group laughed and rebuked him. Meng Chao, dont listen to Fatty Wang run his mouth off. Big Brother Xiongs Super Reckless Bull Force is the real deal. You dont rely on your power rampaging in your body to fight like a madman. You can stay back to learn today. After you try it, youll understand. Thats right, after you test it, youll definitely be singing praises to it. Train well with Big Brother Xiong, and well guide you as well. Well definitely help you catch up to the training you missed. Fight to get into the best college! Aside from offending the class rep, Meng Chao actually had a pretty good reputation in class. Chu Feixiong even mentioned in the study group that if Meng Chao had not said anything, he would not have revealed Super Reckless Bull Force in public. Hence, everyone was especially friendly to Meng Chao. While everyone chatted animatedly, they suddenly found that the main character of the entire discussion was not around. Huh? Wheres Big Brother Xiong? Big Brother Xiong is in the teachers office. I was passing by just now, and I saw the homeroom teacher looking for him through the window, a student said. This is bad! At this moment, another student staggered into the classroom. He could not even be bothered to wipe off his sweat and just said loudly, Someone told the homeroom teacher about us privately organizing a study group! Now, Old Wang has decided to speak to Big Brother Xiong, and he wants him to cancel the study group! What? The students were first dumbfounded, then, they grew furious. Whos so evil?! Is he crazy or what?! Meng Chao was slightly stunned before he immediately looked at the spot where Zuo Haoran sat. The class rep was studying a supplementary text called Monster Encyclopedia with great concentration. He was like a meditating monk and did not hear their discussion. Meng Chao slapped his table and got up. Thats right! Whos so evil that he would destroy whats good for everyone?! he said loudly. Practically everyone has joined the study group in our class. Those who have not joined us yet can get some epiphany when they watch the others train during self-study period. Everyone can gain something from it. Who exactly is so bored that he would report this and make a fool of himself? Could it be someone from another class? Is it because they cant deal with watching us getting stronger than them? But the study group has just been organized for one night. How could the other classes learn of this so soon? Or could it be that the fat bear offended someone lately? No way. I know him. Hes as sincere and honest as I am. Who could he have possibly offended? He didnt get into any sort of conflict with anyone lately, and he did not send anyone sprawling on the ground, or make them lose their dignity As Meng Chao spoke, his voice died away. He cast Zuo Haoran a glance while not quite able to believe himself. His face was full of disbelief. The students looked in the direction of his gaze and went along his train of thought. They immediately reacted to the situation. Thats right! Zuo Haoran was sent flying by Chu Feixiong last night! And he made a fool of himself! To high school students, who demanded to be treated with respect, this was practically the same as them declaring each other mortal enemies. Class Rep, youre being unfair! Fatty Jr. was the first to jump out. If you have a conflict with Big Brother Xiong, then act based on the code of Dragon Citizens! Go and fight alone in the training room! You can even settle your score in a forest. Your fists will show your real abilities and determine who is the winner. Why must you do this and destroy whats good for everyone? Wang Taos body size was the closest to that of Chu Feixiong, and they were known as Fatty Sr. and Fatty Jr. in class. They were quite close to each other, and he was the one who gained the most benefits from the previous nights Super Reckless Bull Force. He could already see hope in breaking past his bottleneck. But Zuo Haoran just had to do something so sinister at this moment! Fatter Jr. would beat him, even if the guy was the class rep. In fact, he would hit him even if he was the person with the most power in Dragon City. Thats right! Class Rep, how could you do this?! You just dont want to see everyones marks increase, right?! Your punching force is over two hundred kilograms, and mine is just at one hundred and ninety! Im not being greedy here, I just want it to increase to two hundred kilograms. I wont be able to surpass you! Why did you have to do this?! Their national college examination would determine their fate, and they had to fuss over every mark. While the students could accept being managed by their class rep, their class rep was nothing to them when it came to their marks! The class began to burn with rage. Even the girls who had flirted with Zuo Haoran and acted like hooligans during their high school class reunions in Meng Chaos memories were glaring at him. Zuo Haoran was finally unable to continue pretending. His handsome face turned red, and he slammed his Monster Encyclopedia on the table with a loud bang. He stood up swiftly. Meng Chao, stop making unfounded accusations! I didnt state names and point fingers. Class Rep, you just admitted to it on your own. Meng Chao grinned. You Zuo Haoran sucked in a deep breath and said loudly, My dear students, dont listen to his nonsense. I did not tell the homeroom teacher anything! But he did accidentally tell his uncle about it, who also happened to be the teaching director. He stopped talking for a moment before he schooled his face and said, Besides, I dont think that the student who reported this had any malicious thoughts. The study group should have been cancelled right from the start! His words just caused a greater reaction. The students became even angrier and started causing a ruckus. Class Rep, whats the meaning of this? Im doing this for your own good. Zuo Haoran regained his usual level-headedness and said calmly, Theres no such thing as a free lunch in the world. There are plenty of secret techniques that will instantaneously increase your strength in Dragon City, but all of them require you to pay a devastating price. Chu Feixiongs Super Reckless Bull Force is incredibly domineering. If my guess is correct, it mobilized a secret technique that stimulates human potential, which means that it will severely drain the body and result in all sorts of hidden injuries. Its a typical case of haste makes waste. The students remained doubtful, but they were beginning to believe in him. When Zuo Haoran saw that he took control of the situation, he smiled coldly and threw a bomb at them. I know that many of us dont care about sequelae just to get a few more marks during the national college examination. After all, we can just slowly nurse ourselves back to health after we get into college, but you should know that the check-ups during the national college examination are becoming stricter. Once they discover that you have taken forbidden medication or are practicing some deviant technique, you will be considered to be cheating, and your marks will be cancelled. We have been taking in a lot of gene medication, cell activation fluid, and growth hormones while we cultivate, and we also practice all sorts of secret techniques that could increase our potential, but there is a limit to everything, and the limit to cultivation is that we do not severely harm our bodies and minds. Once we overstep those limits, we might lose our right to take the national college examination. Are you really going to take that risk? Er The students hesitated. How would you know that Big Brother Xiongs Super Reckless Bull Force is a deviant technique? Wang Tao could not accept it. Zuo Haoran sighed, and his expression was one that said I didnt want to say it, but for everyones sake, Ill have to do it. Because I was worried about everyones future and the glory of Class 6, I went about looking for information from various sources, and I realized that Chu Feixiongs strange Reckless Bull Force came from the deep web! The students sucked in sharp breaths. Everyone, you know what sort of place the deep web is. Many maniacs and lunatics search for lab rats to test experimental martial arts which are incredibly dangerous. Last year, Meng Chao was unlucky and fell into their trap. His future was destroyed because of it. Zuo Haoran looked at Meng Chao pitifully and said with great distress, Chu Feixiong is best friends with Meng Chao. I believe that he must have accidentally received the link and account from Meng Chao, and by pure accident, he walked onto a stray path. Of course, I believe that they have good intentions and dont want to harm all of you. But a mistake is a mistake. How can we just watch them walk further down the wrong path? Once he said those things, a few students expressions became strange. Yesterday, Chu Feixiong had indeed told them honestly that Super Reckless Bull Force had come from the deep web when he went to them to teach them. At that time, they had not thought about it carefully. But when they heard their class rep speak in such a manner, they found that there were plenty of problems with it. Wang Tao was exasperated, but he could say nothing about it. He sat down furiously and nearly broke his chair. All eyes went to Meng Chao. Meng Chao was about to retort when a notification suddenly popped out before his eyes. [Normal citizen Wang Longjun has indirectly received your guidance and understood the profound secret of Reckless Bull Technique. His learning progress is 30%. His fighting strength and level of teaching have both increased. In the future, he will be able to produce stronger students in larger numbers. Dragon Citys overall fighting strength has increased. Congratulations in contributing to your civilization. Increased contribution points by 50.] Wang Longjun was the homeroom teacher. Meng Chao was stunned. Then, a thought entered his mind. While he suppressed his amusement, he said, Alright. This is my fault. If Feixiong really gets angry later and stops the study group, you can just scold me! The students looked at each other. Was Meng Chao admitting defeat? When Zuo Haoran saw the dejected look on his face, he wanted to laugh loudly, but he endured it and just started coughing. At that moment, Chu Feixiong pushed the door open and walked in. He went to Meng Chao with a conflicted look on his face. When everyone saw his expression, they knew that the situation was not good, and their hearts leapt to their throats. Chu Feixiong did not notice the strange atmosphere in the classroom. He drew close to Meng Chaos ear and whispered, Old Wang is very interested in Super Reckless Bull Force, and he wants to promote it to the whole class. Its yours, so I didnt dare to make the decision on my own. What are your thoughts about it? Mengg Chao smiled faintly and spoke loudly. What? The homeroom teacher really wants to cancel the study group?! Sigh Loud sighs went through the classroom. The last hope in Wang Tao and the others eyes faded away. Zuo Haoran stood up. Everyone, stop entertaining foolish ideas. There is no shortcut when it comes to cultivation. The only thing that exists is the principle of God rewarding people accordingly based on their hard work. Forget about that Super Reckless Bull Force or whatever its called and work hard with me with every second we have! Meng Chao waited for him to finish speaking before he slowly completed the second half of his sentence. So, the homeroom teacher wants to cancel the secret study group so that he can promote Super Reckless Bull Force to the whole class? Chapter 29 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone, including Zuo Haoran, were dumbfounded. In the absolute silence, the homeroom teacher walked into the classroom with a hearty smile. Students, were halting the morning self-study session for the time being. Id like to praise Chu Feixiong. Not only are his results good, he is also the pride and joy of the entire class! He walked to the podium, threw his head back, and drank tea from a transparent glass bottle. He got some tea foam into his mouth before he finally noticed that something was off with the class. Class Rep, whats going on? Zuo Haoran looked as if someone had stuffed a bad egg into his throat. He could not swallow it, but he could not spit it out either. Meng Chao stood up and lowered his head to say, Mr. Wang, I made a mistake. Please scold me. Meng Chao, what did you do this time? The homeroom teacher was puzzled. He just heard from Chu Feixiong that Meng Chao had decided to work hard, and his learning attitude was pretty good. Wang Longjun was rather happy about it, so what happened now? Heres what happened. Yesterday, I did egg on Chu Feixiong to form a study group, but I was only thinking about helping the whole class get better together. Meng Chao spoke in a troubled tone, But after class ended, Chu Feixiong came to me and said that the Super Reckless Bull Force was too high-end, and he did not quite understand it when he practiced it. He could not bear the responsibility if he taught the class wrong and caused a setback before their national college exam. He had only agreed to it because in a moment of impulsiveness. After he calmed down and saw that the matter was getting out of hand, he became frightened because hes an honest kid, you know? So he asked me whether there was any way for him to back out. He didnt want to deal with it anymore. The homeroom teacher and the students were entranced by his words. Okay. And what happened afterwards? I thought he was right. If we really misled our classmates, we wouldnt be able to make up to them even if they killed us. So, I came up with a stupid idea: wed pretend that the Super Reckless Bull Force came from the deep web. Didnt I suffer from it last year? Thats why I thought of it. Meng Chao looked like he was about to cry, but there were no tears in his eyes. Feixiong is an honest kid, you know? He actually believed in my words and seriously told that to some of the students. In the end though, some bastard who should fall into a ditch, step on poop, get diarrhea, trip over his own feet, and never get married ratted us out! I see! The students realized what had happened. Complicated gazes went to Zuo Haoran. His handsome face turned red, then green, then white, then black. It was as if he were poisoned. The homeroom teacher coughed loudly. Meng Chao, manners. Please remember them. Im sorry. Im just blaming myself and just got too angry, thats why all these crude words came out of my mouth. Everyone knows that Im usually very polite. Meng Chao bit his lip, and with hope, he said in a quivering voice, Mr. Wang, does the Super Reckless Bull Force really have no problem? Of course it doesnt! The homeroom teacher cleared his throat and said with a beaming smile, Everyone, you heard it, right? Its all a misunderstanding! Chu Feixiongs Super Reckless Bull Force is not a deviant martial art from the deep web. Its a peaceful technique that allows you to get stronger progressively, and its a basic force execution method that is very orthodox. As long as I teach it to you, you can practice it with no worry whatsoever! The homeroom teacher was beaming, and his voice was much louder than usually. Yesterday, after he was scolded by the teaching director, he searched for some of the students who stayed in the dorms and asked them about it. Then, he learned that there was really a method called Super Reckless Bull Force, which could instantly increase their strength by a few percent. When he heard about it, he knew that it was nothing good. He was so anxious that he could not sleep the entire night. The national college examinations regulations in regards to forbidden medicine and deviant martial arts were becoming stricter by the year. If he did not stop this in time and there were some serious consequences, forget about being a homeroom teacher, he could also kiss his career as a teacher goodbye. So, in the morning, he called Chu Feixiong over with the intention to scold him and make him dissolve the study group. But what he did not expect was that once Chu Feixiong executed his Super Reckless Bull Force, he would be absolutely stunned. No one else but the homeroom teachers in the third year of high school could tell just how valuable was this basic force execution method. When it came to fighting power, homeroom teachers might not be able to compare with the monster hunters who often went into the fog to fight monsters. But when it came to the standards of teaching and analyzing basic techniques, most of the superhumans could not compare to the veteran teachers! Wang Longjun immediately realized that he had just struck gold. After watching Chu Feixiong demonstrate the technique a few times, he gained a vague understanding of it, and he became eager to try it out. The urge, in fact, was about to explode from his blood. He was shocked and beside himself with joy. If Chu Feixiong was willing to teach the entire class such a powerful force execution technique, then how high would Class 6s average score during the national college examination be? Marks were not just the students lifeblood, but also the teachers lifeblood. There were eight third year classes in Ninth High School. The two rocket classes, of course, fought hard to compete against each other, but the other six strolling classes were also fighting hard with each other! If Class 6 managed to take the lead in terms of scores Hehe, he could get promoted, get an increase in salary, marry a fair, rich, and beautiful girl, and reach the pinnacle of his life. The homeroom teacher had grand ambitions in his heart. He made the decision on the spot to stand firmly on his students side. Even if he had to go up against the teaching director when it came to this, he would do it without flinching. I see, so thats how it is. Once Meng Chao heard the homeroom teachers explanation, he finally released a sigh of relief and patted his chest with a smile. Thank goodness. Trouble is over, and everything is fine now. Wait. The conflict has already escalated to the point that its really bad. I wonder if Feixiong will still be willing to teach us. He frowned. The students felt their hearts clench. Feixiong, everyone believed in those slanderous remarks just now and refused to trust you. They wanted to leave the study group. You were wronged by us, so do you feel aggrieved and even dispirited? Do you not want to teach us anymore? Meng Chao stared at Chu Feixiong. Chu Feixiong was absolutely lost. Wha? The students were also dumbfounded. They were just hesitating! They did not say that they wanted to quit! I know that youre an honest person, and its very easy for honest people to be bothered by something and unable to let it go. You must be so mad right now but unable to throw a temper tantrum because of your dignity, right? Meng Chao kept winking at him. I The huge, white bear scratched his head. I wasnt able to react to what happened just now, but now that I think about it, I do feel a little sad. Chu Feixiong! The homeroom teacher turned pale with shock. All his dreams about promotion, higher salary, marrying a beautiful girl, and reaching the pinnacle of his life were dashed with his words. The students glared at Zuo Haoran. What the heck! This pretty boy was the one who misled them with all his talk about deviant martial arts and cheating during the national college examination. He even put on such airs when he said that! Now that they thought about it carefully, Meng Chaos analysis was definitely right. Zuo Haoran was definitely the one who reported them! What a bastard! Zuo Haoran was dumbfounded, but he still wanted to defend himself. Even if he could not be considered to be innocent. Mr. Wang, we have to think of a way to comfort Chu Feixiongs injured heart, or else, hell feel morose and might miss a few key points when he teaches us, so we wont be able to learn the real deal by then. What should we do if that happens? Meng Chao asked seriously. The students sucked in sharp breaths. Teaching something, learning, and answering questions was something that had a huge difference depending on how serious the teacher and the learner were. Chu Feixiong was the only one who knew Super Reckless Bull Force, so who could tell if he only taught half of what he knew? Immediately, the students began to hate Zuo Haoran even more. The homeroom teacher immediately said, Chu Feixiong, youll be contributing greatly to the entire class. Everyone, including me, will be very grateful to you! Mr. Wang, gratitude alone wont be enough. I think he needs material stimulation. Chu Feixiong is shy, so he wont be able to find it in himself to speak. But I made a huge mistake, so I can be shameless to help him ask. Since were going to promote it publicly, this will no longer be something limited to the students only. Wont the school reward him, such as favoring him with cultivation resources? Meng Chao stared at his homeroom teacher. His current self did not possess the fear normal high school students had toward their homeroom teachers. He treated them as negotiation targets in a business field. They should make the trade fairly and benefit each other, no? The homeroom teachers expression became stiff. If the Super Reckless Bull Force spread through the entire school, the school would definitely not hold back in rewarding him. But he wanted to lead the charts in terms of scores. At the very least, he wanted Class 6 to raise above the others in the national college examination. Since he did not want the other classes to know about it, he could not have the school favor Chu Feixiong in terms of resources. I heard that the school has originally distributed extra cultivation resources to each class so that they can compensate the class leaders when they manage a class, because they need to waste time and energy to do so. If Chu Feixiong really has to bear with his aggrievance and teach everyone Super Reckless Bull Force, the time and energy hell waste will be even more than that of normal class leaders. Isnt it logical to give him part of those resources? Meng Chaos eyes lit up, as if he had only thought of it by pure accident. The students began talking among themselves. The school did indeed give each class an extra amount of resources, but not every class leader had them. Based on the rules, only the class rep got them. The class rep was usually the strongest person in a class. The rules were clear and transparent. Whoever could not accept it could challenge the class rep. They could let their fists do the talking, and no one could say anything about it. The homeroom teacher scowled. The teaching director had personally placed his nephew in Class 6, and his intentions were very clear, even if he said nothing about it. Even though Wang Longjun was not afraid of the teaching director, he did not want to offend him just like that. Mr. Wang, you dont have to create trouble for yourself. If we were any other class, perhaps we might end up fighting for that bit of cultivation resources, but we will definitely not do that. Our class rep is a kind person. He thinks about the glory of the class all the time and cares about us. For the benefit of the class, while he might not give up all the resources, he will definitely not hesitate to give up half of them. Isnt that right, Class Rep? Zuo Haoran stuttered. He could not say anything. The students could not help but snicker. The entire class was filled with a happy atmosphere. Wang Tao, do you think the class rep will hesitate? Meng Chao turned toward Fatty Jr. Fatty Jr. snorted a few times coldly. Gu Fang, tell me, what sort of person is our class rep? Meng Chao asked the prettiest girl in class. In his memory fragments, Gu Fang was the most eager among the girls when she pounced on Zuo Haoran during their high school reunions. When she was drunk, she even mentioned that Zuo Haoran and her had once flirted a lot with each other during high school. Gu Fangs face turned red. She lowered her head and said, The class rep isnt a petty person. Look. Everyone is able to see the truth. Meng Chao looked at the homeroom teacher, then at the class rep. His gaze was like a whistling arrow. In an instant, all the students gazes turned into sharp arrows that could pierce through hearts. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. All of the arrows shot at the class rep until he was full of holes. Zuo Haoran noticed that even Gu Fang was staring at him with a complicated look. His mind went blank, and he struck at the table. Mr. Wang, as long as its beneficial to the entire class, I will definitely not complain about it! While he appeared to be full of righteousness, his heart was bleeding. If he knew this would happen, he would not have let his mouth run to provoke Meng Chao. With just a few words, half of the cultivation resources his uncle got for him after a great deal of effort was gone because he was turned into a scapegoat. Meng Chao was a demon! Chapter 30 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The matter of the study group was settled in a chaotic fashion. The homeroom teacher did not want to be bothered by this matter for too long, so he used the blackboard eraser to tap at the podium and said loudly, Alright, lets set aside everything else first. Now, I want to talk about taking the exams to get into college! College! The students shuddered, and all of them forgot about the farce just now. If you want to get into a better college so that you can get a job that can guarantee a good life, you can prepare for your exams at ease. You just need to enter the exam hall one and a half months later, but the legendary undergraduate course is a whole new concept. You will need to clear three stages, and soon, the first stage that will decide your fates will arrive! The homeroom teacher told everyone that the undergraduate course was divided into three gates of hell: the initial test, the second test, and the ultimate practical test. The first test was held in the school. The students were tested on their maximum punching force, their hundred meter dash, and their shooting skills. There was a limited number of people who could advance to the next stage, so half of the people would be eliminated from key regions. The second test was held in the regional education department. They used a supercomputer VR system to test the students mental strength, which passed only a few students. The third test was the national college examination during the second half of July. The national college examination was divided into theory and practical tasks. When it came to the theory test, the test for college and higher vocational college was the same. But when it came to the practical test, the Type Two Examinees, who were applying for higher vocational college, had to go to the monster research centers to fight against bio-monsters who had already been tamed, modified, and controlled. Type One Examinees were applying for college, and they had to go to the edge of the city, which was close to the fog. They had to enter a real battlefield! The test this year has already been brought forward. Itll be held a week later, and the school has one hundred and fifty slots for the first test. Those who pass it can advance to the next test. Everyone, dont start thinking that one hundred and fifty slots is a lot. You must understand that there are already one hundred people in the rocket classes, and based on our experience from previous years, the six strolling classes will only be able to get fifty to sixty slots at most. Each class can get around ten slots. The ones ranked at the top fifteen can try getting those slots, those remaining are in danger of not getting any spot! Every time the homeroom teacher said a sentence, he smacked the podium with the blackboard eraser. The taps caused everyones faces to turn solemn. The ones ranked at the top were relaxed, while the ones ranked at the tail end had long since given up on fighting for a slot. Only those ranked at the tenth to twentieth place started talking with each other. Mr. Wang, why do they have to make things so complicated for us to get into college? Cant they make it the same as the tests for postsecondary specialized colleges and let us take it in one shot in July? This way, wed still have one month to work even harder! said someone loathfully. Its simple, because a large amount of resources has to be spent to escort the examinees to the edge of the fog so that they can fight against real monsters. The military and the powerful fighters have to be mobilized to protect the examinees, and the thing Dragon City lacks the most is resources, the homeroom teacher said coldly. Besides, walking down the path of superhumans is a path of life and death. It can bring you endless glory, but it is also very dangerous. If you arent someone who stands at the top and possesses extraordinary talent, theres no need for you to have any sort of lavish hope and give yourself additional worries. It would be better for you to get rid of those thoughts early on and focus on getting into postsecondary specialized colleges! His words caused many of the students to bow their heads. Since they were in the strolling class, many of the students had already accepted their fate. A qualification from a postsecondary specialized college was also valuable. After all, getting into higher vocational colleges would still make them people with a good financial situation and a rather high social status. The student who had spoken earlier continued grumbling. This is unfair. Even if my mark during my one hundred meter isnt that great, it doesnt mean that I wont have an epiphany during a real fight and suddenly reveal my talents Fair? When the homeroom teacher heard him, he frowned and slammed the podium so hard that it jolted. There has never been fairness in this world. When Dragon City transmigrated here, we had nothing, but we had to face the invasion of zombies and monsters. Are we to talk about fairness with zombies or monsters now? Superhumans were slowly born among us so that we could survive the danger and hardship. The superhumans stand above us and possess all sorts of special privileges, but all that they enjoy isnt handed to them on a silver platter. They have to use their fists, weapons, and even teeth to snatch them from the monsters. This is the greatest fairness you will see! Im telling you. Dont just look at the glory that the superhumans enjoy. You dont know the mortality rate of the superhumans in Dragon City. Its five times the number of normal humans. And every year, during the Type One Practical Test during the national college examination, there is a quota of the injured and dead. Last year, the quota for the injured was one hundred, and the quota for the dead was ten people. This year, that number was doubled! What?! the students cried out in shock, If the quota for the injured and dead was twice the number compared to last year, did that not mean that the national college examination this year was very dangerous? Meng Chao thought of something. The regional government must have noticed some clues and realized that the war against monsters was about to become more dangerous. Hence, they needed to train up more superhuman fighters who were stronger, more determined, and even more fearless. That was why they decided to be serious in the practical exam for college this year. You understand now, right? the homeroom teacher asked. If we filter all of you earlier, we can eliminate the normal people who are not suited to become superhumans. This is our way of being considerate to your lives. The students expressions turned dark. It wouldnt get to the point where we reach the quota, right? someone asked. When they thought about it, they found that he was right. There had seldom been years where the batches of examinees had hit the quota during the practical test. Usually, only five people would be injured at most, and the number of dead would be around one to two people. In fact, there were two years where the examinees had been lucky and no one died, which was something that delighted everyone. Stop thinking about it. The national college examination this year is different. I can disclose a secret to you. The school has already released a notification to all teachers telling us to get the parents prepared. Very soon, the Survival Committee, the military, and the education department of the city will release a statement at the same time. The injured and dead examinees of the national college examination this year will receive the same treatment as injured and dead soldiers. The homeroom teacher spoke firmly. In other words, this wont be a normal test. It will be a real battle! The students were shocked. Ill be honest with you. For my sake, Id want a lot more of you to get into college and become superhumans. The homeroom teacher clenched the blackboard eraser and said softly, But for your lifes sake, if your results arent really that good and you arent very confident when it comes to your fighting power, I suggest that you dont try to get into college. Im being serious here. His words were sincere, and the students digested the shocking news with pale faces. But Meng Chao just clenched his fists. Now, more than ever, he desired strength. Alright, go to the testing room and check your strength. If you cant reach the speed of an Olympic champion in short-distance running or the punching force of a heavyweight champion, you will not be able to pass the test in school, and you will not need to bother with this anymore! Wang Longjun waved his hand at them dismissively. At the end of the day, the students were all a bunch of carefree youths. While they were sighing in the corridors, once they reached the cultivation center, everyone became fired up again. The death quota had been doubled, which meant that it was now twenty. If they compared it to the number of examinees, that quota was less than one percent of their total number. No one believed that they would be so unlucky as to die. Besides, they were born in Dragon City. Everyone understood the logic that if they did not face high risks, they would not get high returns. Since the national college examination would be much harder, the local authorities would not just watch them march to their own deaths. They would definitely increase the outpour of cultivation resources to them. And just as they expected, Wang Longjun told them that as long as they passed the test in school, they would be provided double the amount of cultivation resources as compared to previous years. In the past, they would only provide bone growth hormones to the students once every three days. This year, they were giving them one per day! Since those were great rewards, there were definitely students who were brave and wanted to take up the challenge. The time has come for us to use our weapons and fists to expand the living space of Dragon City! Its time for us to have our names spread far and wide! When the youngsters entered the testing room, they were so excited that they started hollering. Of course, they did not miss out on the show of humility that they had to put up. Sigh, those monsters bothered us for an entire night last night, you know? I didnt manage to sleep well at all. Ill definitely not be able to bring out my full strength. Ah, Im doomed! Ill definitely flunk my test! Ace Student Wu, stop pretending. Everyone knows that your maximum punching strength is among the top five in class. Im the real pitiful one here. I sprained my ankle yesterday, so Im limping today. I might end up over ten seconds during the one hundred meter dash later. Sigh. Ace Student Zhao, stop being so sleazy. If you manage to finish the one hundred meter dash in less than 9.7 seconds, youll have to treat the whole class to milk tea. Do you have the guts to take up the bet? Could you all please start acting like decent human beings? All of you are ace students in the class, but youre all pretending as if you have myasthenia gravis. Is there a need for you to do that? The students started their tests while laughing and fooling around with each other. All of them started pretending to be weaker than flowers. Even the tall and built boys started acting coyly while whining. But once they stepped on the running track or stood in front of the punching force gauge, they looked like rabbits who had transformed into wolves. All their whining turned into growls. This was especially the case for the people who had learned Super Reckless Bull Force. Even though they did not manage to get an increase of 3% in their maximum punching force in one go like Chu Feixiong, which was a really over the top increase, and only gained an increase of 0.5%, it meant that their mark would increase by a point or two, and it was enough for them to get rid of a lot of competition. Besides, Reckless Bull Force was not a pure punching technique. It was a highly scientific way of using the entire body to execute force. It also provided help when they were doing short dashes. For a period of time, the testing room was filled with cries of surprise. Ace Student Wu broke the record of his maximum punching strength! In just a few days, he got an increase in 0.5kg? And he said that he didnt sleep well? What a monster! Youre a bastard, jerk, scum! Ace Student Zhao, your one hundred meter dash is 9.57 seconds. You already surpassed Usain Bolts world record. Limping, my foot! Milk Tea! You have to treat the entire class to milk tea! Chu Feixiong! Big Brother Xiong! Your maximum punching force is 233.5kg! You just renewed the class record! Even Earths boxing king, Mike Tyson, cant compare to you! The students started yelping, and when they looked at Chu Feixiong, their gazes were filled with shock and idolization. The homeroom teachers expression was very complicated. The average score of the entire class and their records o were renewed repeatedly, and when he observed the marks carefully, he found that all the students who had reached a breakthrough were those who had joined the study group. All his experience gained from teaching for twenty years was shattered, and he became even more interested in Super Reckless Bull Force. Meng Chao put his hands in the wide pockets of his worn out uniform and leaned against a corner of the wall comfortably. With a smile, he admired the waves on the girls bodies when they performed the one hundred meter dash and threw their strongest punches. Those waves were created when the force the girls exerted was reflected back on their bodies. Trash. Suddenly, Zuo Haoran walked over. He had a friendly smile on his face, but he spoke in a voice only the both of them could hear. Even if Chu Feixiong breaks the record, gets into college and becomes a superhuman, its useless. Hes him, and you are you. He can soar to the skies, but youll forever be trash! Meng Chao quirked an eyebrow. There we go. Here comes the class reps trash talk. In his memory fragments, he had been agitated when his mother was severely injured by the creatures in the Other World and had argued fiercely with Zuo Haoran. This guy was very polite when he argued with someone in public and would say things like, Meng Chao, youre going overboard. But when there was no one in the area, he would come up with the most wonderful insults ever. The profanities he spewed were Whew, they made Meng Chaos ears want to puke. Of course, Zuo Haoran did not lose his rationality and was not just venting. Instead, he was trash talking Meng Chao to provoke him into attacking. Meng Chao had fallen into that trap in his previous life. The class rep used dirty tricks to leave behind hidden injuries in his body, and those injuries acted up during his national college examination, which was why his ranking plummeted, and he could not even get into a higher vocational college. But what about this life? Meng Chao smirked and simply enjoyed Zuo Haorans act. Chapter 31 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the class rep spoke, no sign of anger or savagery could be seen on his face. His standard upright look was on his heroic face. The students saw him from a distance. They thought that he was encouraging the backward student who was at the last place in their class. But they did not know that Zuo Haoran was actually saying Youre thinking about getting into college? Do it in your next life! Meng Chao seemed like he wanted to say something, but he did not say it. Zuo Haoran continued smiling. Oh? You cant accept it? Do you want to hit me? Im giving you a chance to fulfill your dreams, so dont go around saying that Im not letting others hit you. Youre injured, so Ill only attack you with one hand. Do you have the guts to hit me, trash?! Chu Feixiong strode over. A thought appeared in Zuo Haorans mind. He patted Meng Chaos shoulder and said loudly, Meng Chao, its your turn. Good luck, well all support you! He then left with a smile. His elegance allowed him to regain some of his image in his classmates eyes. What did Zuo Haoran say to you? Chu Feixiong frowned. He knew that if the class rep came over, he definitely said something bad. Its nothing. Ill handle it on my own later. Is it my turn? Meng Chao could not be bothered to remove his coat, but he slowly exercised his limbs. Meng Chao, good luck! Were all supporting you! Dont fail Class 6 now! Work hard and fight! Youll definitely be able to get into a higher vocational college! Just now, he had defended them, and all the students appreciated his kindness, so they started cheering for him to boost his morale. Im not in a good condition today. Meng Chao acted gloomy. But he wasnt lying. He was indeed in a bad condition. The previous night he had fought against monsters for an entire night, and he was exhausted. His limbs were weak, and his hidden injuries were not completely healed yet. At most, he could only deliver fifty percent of his strength. His classmates snickered. When have you ever been in a good condition over the past year? It would have been great if you stayed and learned Super Reckless Bull Force with us. But if you work hard now, you can still make it! Ill teach you personally during our self-study period in the afternoon! Fatty Jr. encouraged him loudly. He just broke his personal record, so his confidence was off the charts. Dont you know Super Reckless Bull Force? Chu Feixiong asked softly. Meng Chao thought about it. If he used Reckless Bull Force right now, he would definitely appear to have been pretending to be weak all this while, right? I just researched the theory, but have not used it myself. Super Reckless Bull Force is very tough and fierce. My body is weak, so I cant handle it, he said softly. Ah! Theres only one week left! You wont be able to make it! Chu Feixiong was so anxious that he stomped on the ground. Come! Meng Chao is about to try one hundred meter dash now! Everyone, clap for him! Zuo Haoran said loudly and started clapping. Scattered claps rose around him. Some people found that the class rep was being a little sarcastic, and they did not know whether they should clap or not. Im seriously not in a good condition. Stop clapping. The more you clap, the more anxious I become. Meng Chao pouted. Dont worry, Meng Chao. Everyone knows about your condition. Whats important for a person is to win against themselves. Dont compare yourself to us. If you can become stronger even by the slightest compared to yourself in the past, itll be a great result. Zuo Haoran smiled brilliantly. Alright, I really cant use Reckless Bull Force, but Ive been using Ripple Force to treat my wounds in the past year, so I guess Ill try using Ripple Force? Meng Chao mumbled and walked to the starting line. He knelt down on one knee. Most of the students did not have any sort of expectations toward him. They were only watching as a show of courtesy. The homeroom teacher did not look at Meng Chao either. His eyes were stuck on a tablet while he observed his top students with glee. Their results were about the same as the average scores of the rocket class. Zuo Haoran crossed his arms over his chest with the ghost of a smile on his lips. At that moment, wind rose up. But the window of the testing room was clearly not open. Even so, the people could feel a gust of wind brush past their faces. No, it was not just a simple gust. There was more than one, and each one was stronger than the last! The astonishing gusts were like ripples that spread out from beneath Meng Chaos feet. This is The students were all shocked. They looked at the source of the ripples and found that even though Meng Chaos legs were on the ground, they were a little blurry, and that was because his muscles were vibrating at high speed. There were fine afterimages around his legs. Class Rep, step aside. Im about to move, Meng Chao said faintly. Ripple Force, future version, Specialist Level, activate! Whoosh! The students on the sides of the running track, including Zuo Haoran, felt a bone-chilling wind blow at them. It irritated their eyes so much that they closed them. It was as if a tidal wave had blown past their faces. When they opened their eyes, Meng Chaos legs had already conquered half of the running track. What a powerful Ripple Force! The entire class was shocked. The homeroom teacher jumped up as well, and his tablet crashed on the floor. Meng Chaos stance was a little strange. He was unlike the others pushing forward like a bull. He looked to have been pushed forward by a huge wave and even left several afterimages. Beep, beep, 9.59 seconds! Even though Meng Chao had clearly become slower during the second half of the track, he still managed to get an astonishing result by relying on his ridiculous starting speed. He was ranked among the top three in class, right next to Zuo Haoran and Ace Student Zhao, whose speed had increased drastically. For a period of time, the atmosphere in the class was strange. Not a single sound was heard. Meng Chao gradually slowed down and massaged his feeble legs while smiling wryly. He knew that he had not been pretending to be weak. He was really not in good shape. Damn it. This body is still too weak. Ive neglected practice for an entire year, and its not something that I can make up for in just one day. 9.59 seconds! My one hundred meter dash is just 9.59 seconds! Compared to the king of short distance running on Earth, Im slower by 0.01 seconds! I cant even surpass Usain Bolts record! I dont have the right to get into college! Meng Chao punched his legs fiercely while looking upset. Then, he realized that the atmosphere was a little strange. When he looked up, he noticed that everyone, including the homeroom teacher, the class rep, the class princess, and his bestie, were all staring at him with shocked expressions. Whats wrong? Meng Chao was puzzled. Your speed Chu Feixiong said in disbelief. I know. I was pretty slow. I feel really vexed about it. Meng Chao sighed. The students sucked in really, really deep breaths. Then, with great effort and through great difficulty and great pain, they squashed down their urge to kill the fraudster for pretending to be weak. M-Meng Chao! The homeroom teacher was the first to regain his senses. He was so worked up that he jumped in shock. Have you recovered from your wounds? Meng Chao had been the top in class during his first and second year of high school. If he had not been injured, he would definitely have been the ace of Class 6. If the ace recovered, the homeroom teacher would become rich because of him, Chu Feixiong, and Zuo Haoran! I havent recovered fully, but Ive been practicing Ripple Force hard over the past year. I found some new styles and learned from them, so I suppose I got a blessing in disguise, Meng Chao said. If you want it, I can teach it to you as well. You can pay me according to the standard you pay to Chu Feixiong. Just give me some gene medicine, high-grade nutritional fluid, cell growth fluid, monster materials, or give me a discount on stuff. Im okay with anything. The homeroom teacher and the students sucked in deep breaths. They could have two upgraded versions of force execution techniques! It meant the entire class scores were bound to soar! Zuo Haoran felt that his face had been slapped by Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong, on both sides, loudly. His cheeks were swollen now. Meng Chao could not be bothered to look at him. He just went to the punching force gauge. I-Is your maximum punching force just as ridiculous as your one hundred meter dash? Chu Feixiong asked. No way. Do you think Im a monster? My punching strength is sloppy and average. Besides, I harvested monsters for an entire night with my dad, and my arms are so numb that theyre almost completely useless, Meng Chao said honestly. Harvesting monsters was a heavy physical work, especially when one had to continuously remove the sturdiest parts of shell-type monsters from their bodiestheir shells. When Meng Chao ran into poison sacs or other fragile organs, he had to pay attention to the details like a surgeon when they performed surgery. His muscles and nerves had to tense up tightly, and it was very taxing to the mind. Meng Chao was barely able to raise his arms. After calming his breathing for a long time, he finally raised his fist toward the gauge. When everyone saw how tormented he looked and that he did not seem to be pretending, they came to believe that his punching force was probably normal and nothing special. Meng Chaos speed is among the top three in class. Even if his punching strength is only at 180kg, as long as his shooting skills dont drag him down too much, he will be able to get into the class top ten. Ah! Then, hell have the chance to pass the test in school! His classmates made some calculations and cried out in surprise. He had been at the last place in class, but now, he might achieve outstanding results during the test in school. That was clearly sorcery! Cant say. Do you remember that his maximum punching force was around 150kg or 160kg when we last tested our punching strength? This will be a little difficult. You have to know that Ripple Force isnt suitable for the instantaneous output of force. Someone shook his head. Before his voice could fade away, Meng Chao exploded. His fist, arm, and body all turned into a blur. Waves of increasing strength surged into the punching force gauge. It did not produce the loud, thunderous bang that would be created when someone used Reckless Bull Force. Instead, it was more similar to waves crashing on a shore. They overlapped with each other as they struck the machine. The hidden force combined and exploded. The numbers on the monitor screen rose by stages. In the beginning, it was just 120kg. Then, it jumped to 150kg, and later on, 180kg. But even when it reached 200kg, it showed no signs of stopping. It only stopped at 218kg! Meng Chaos classmates were shocked again. Chu Feixiongs maximum punching strength was 233.5kg, Zuo Haorans was 225kg. Ace Student Wu, who was famous because of his punching force, had a maximum punching strength of 223.6kg. At 218kg, Meng Chaos punching strength was now ranked fourth place in their class. It was higher than Fatty Jr.s by 2kg, and he had learned Super Reckless Bull Force and overcome his bottleneck! Most importantly, no one could usually reach a high score for both their maximum punching force and the one hundred meter dash at the same time. Only rich mens sons like Zuo Haoran could practice both at the same time, because they had a lot of resources. Chu Feixiong, Ace Student Wu, and Fatty Jr. were strength type fighters. Their maximum punching force was incredibly high, but their speed was somewhat lacklustre. Ace Student Zhao was a speed type fighter. He was very good at one hundred meter dash, but his punching force was a little weak. Meng Chao, however, was the same as Zuo Haoran. He showed the unique attribute of both his speed and strength being at equal level. If they did not include his shooting skills, his overall results were at second place in class. He was only behind the class rep! Isnt this ridiculous? Is Meng Chao even human? Without a single sign, he recovered to the point of being so powerful. He didnt even give us time to prepare ourselves mentally for this. Oh gosh, hes terrifying! Our strongest from last year has returned! Sob I thought that you and I were elites in the world of pretending to be weak, Ace Student Zhao, but today, I saw Meng Chao, and I finally understand the principle of there is always someone better than you. I lost! I completely lost! While his classmates were staring at him in surprise, envy, and anger, Meng Chao exhaled and walked away from the punching force gauge. Feixiong, I didnt lie to you, right? Im seriously not good at Reckless Bull Force. The punches I threw with Ripple Force are really weak. They dont have any strength at all, he said with a wan smile. He used every ounce of his strength, and his maximum punching force only reached the maximum punching of Mike Tyson, the boxing king of Earth. Aside from smiling wanly, Meng Chao could not put on any other expression. Chu Feixiong sucked in a deep breath. Suddenly, he raised his hand. Mr. Wang, could you go out for five minutes? I want to hit Meng Chao! All his classmates raised their hands as well. We want to hit Meng Chao as well! Well kill this fraudster! Chapter 32 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If you dont want us to beat you up, then treat us to milk tea. You have to treat us to one weeks worth of milk tea! Milk tea isnt enough! You have to treat us to one weeks worth of breakfast! Youre too shameless, you bastard! Meng Chaos classmates were indignant. But the homeroom teacher was so happy that he was flashing a blinding, megawatt smile. He waved his hand and spoke heartily, which was something rare for him. Alright. Meng Chao recovered, and Im even happier than any of you when it comes to this. When you go to eat at the canteen tonight, Ill treat all of you to milk tea out of my own pocket! Mr. Wang, youre amazing! The entire class cheered. Of course, that was excluding Zuo Haoran. He appeared to be in a daze. He stared at Meng Chao and gnashed his teeth. Only God knew what was on his mind. Meng Chaos gaze turned sharp, and he finally turned it on the class rep. Thank you, Mr. Wang, but Ill treat my classmates to milk tea. Itll be the most expensive one, and all of you can add pearls, grass jelly, or whatever you want in there. Meng Chao had earned more than one million last night, so he was feeling smug as was usual for those who had become rich overnight. He then stopped talking and looked around himself. But Mr. Wang, Id like you and all my classmates to help me uphold justice for something. He calmly went in front of Zuo Haoran, who seemed to be alarmed. Class Rep, Im back, he said softly. He then glared at Zuo Haoran and pointed at his nose before he started yelling at him. Zuo Haoran, youve humiliated me multiple times, but Ive always tolerated it because we were classmates. Yet I didnt expect that youd keep pestering me! I cant stand it anymore today! Lets settle this now! When he said these words, the entire class burst into a ruckus. The teacher quickly came forward. Whats going on? Dont be rash! Dont worry, Mr. Wang. I wont go overboard. I just want to tell you that something really bad happened to me. The class rep yelled at me! Meng Chao put on a fierce face, placed his hands on his hips, stomped his feet, and acted as if he was incredibly wronged. His classmates did not know whether they should laugh or cry. Meng Chao had made it sound so serious, so they thought that something bad had happened. But it turned out that the class rep had just scolded him a few times. That was nothing. The homeroom teacher was also stunned. So? Youre reporting that someone rebuked you? Are you in the third year of high school or kindergarten? Is there some kind of misunderstanding? Theres no need for that, is there? The homeroom teacher wanted to minimize the conflict. Meng Chao, I was just trying to motivate you, and at most, my tone was a little stern. It was for your own good. I didnt expect that youd be so mentally weak. Zuo Haoran had already regained his composure, and he scoffed. Without another word, Meng Chao brought out a recording pen from his pocket. Click. He pressed the switch, and Zuo Haorans clear voice instantly came out of the recording pen. Trash. Youll forever be trash! Ill only attack you with one hand, trash! Meng Chao moved the recording pen under the class reps nose and waved it. Zuo Haoran was stunned. His classmates were also dumbfounded when they heard it. They did not expect that their class rep, who was usually righteous and dignified, would be so mean. Everyones gazes shifted to Zuo Haoran and filled up with disdain. When they linked this knowledge to what had happened earlier, they became even more certain that he was the one who reported Chu Feixiong and nearly disbanded the study group. The class princess, Gu Fang, covered her mouth. She did not expect that the boy she had a crush on was a person like this. The Prince Charming in her heart instantly turned into a frog. The homeroom teacher was shocked. Meng Chao, that recording pen Y-Youre framing me! Zuo Haoran reacted very quickly and retorted with a red face. Who would bring along a recording pen on a daily basis?! Dont believe him! Things arent as they appear to be! Thats right. Usually, no one would bring a recording pen around, but after you humiliated me multiple times and cursed me like this around twenty times, did you actually think I wouldnt learn my lesson? Meng Chaos face was calm, but there was a quiver in his voice. When the girls looked at him carefully, they even found crystalline sparks trembling at the corners of his eyes. Meng Chao held back his tears and said, Mr. Wang, my dear classmates, Im finally able to say this. Ever since I beat up Zuo Haoran in that monthly test in the first year of high school, he has hated me. When I was injured in the second year of high school and became weaker, he always searched for chances and cursed me behind everyones back. On some days, his words were even worse than what I recorded today! Everyone was shocked. Getting injured during a sparring session between classmates was something normal. Even though Zuo Haoran was beaten up pretty badly at that time, there was no need for him to seek revenge for something as small as this and refuse to let it go even after two years, right? Zuo Haoran was so angry that he nearly fainted. He did indeed have malicious thoughts when he wanted to provoke Meng Chao into attacking him by trash talking him. He had wanted to use the chance to teach Meng Chao a lesson. But while he had mocked Meng Chao over the past two years, when did he ever humiliate Meng Chao and used words that were even worse than todays? Youre just throwing dirt at me! My dear classmates, hes trying to put a stain on my name! Zuo Haoran wanted to cry out that he was innocent, but Meng Chao spoke faster than him. Why did I want to become a lab rat and search for the Demonically Modified Ripple Force online to train, even though it carried a high risk? Because I couldnt stand the class rep humiliating me anymore! I-Im a hotblooded man with a backbone! Even if I die, I will stand up and walk in front of the class rep in a dignified manner! Meng Chao threw his head back and roared, But why did I not dare to tell the teacher and everyone else that I was practicing the Demonically Modified Ripple Force in secret? Because I was scared that I would become useless and that something will go wrong with the method again! I was afraid that Id drop into an even deeper abyss and would be laughed at by the class rep! That Id forever be trash! His classmates came to an understanding. Indeed, if Meng Chao had mentioned that he wanted to get back to his feet but failed, the class rep would mock him even more. Everyone was young, and all of them valued their dignity. It was completely understandable that he hid his true strength now. This is too much! Fatty Sr. Chu Feixiong, Fatty Jr. Wang Tao, and many of the boys in class clenched their fists tightly and glared at Zuo Haoran. The girls whispered to each other, shook their heads, and sighed. They simply did not expect that the class rep was rotten to the core despite having a good appearance. Fortunately, I worked hard and I was lucky. I managed to stand up once again with Demonically Modified Ripple Force. Zuo Haoran, we should settle the score between us now, what do you think? Meng Chao wiped away his tears, and the recording pen let out cracking sounds in his hands. The homeroom teacher looked conflicted. Meng Chao Meng Chao said loudly, Dont worry, Mr. Wang. I definitely wont make things hard for you. I know that this cant be considered real proof, because the class rep didnt mention any names in the recording, and his uncle is also the teaching director. I wont be able to obtain justice with just this recording, and I regard seeking justice with this sort of method in disdain as well! Crack! With force, he crushed the recording pen into pieces. Huh? His classmates cried out in surprise. The pen was key evidence, but it was destroyed just like that? Whoosh! Meng Chao flung his arm, and the pieces of the recording pen flew at Zuo Haorans face. Zuo Haoran tried to avoid it. He was not injured, but he was reduced to a pathetic state when the pieces still landed on him. Zuo Haoran, do you dare to accept my challenge? Meng Chao asked loudly. Everyone understood clearly that Zuo Haoran had been provoking Meng Chao in the recording just now so that he would challenge him. Yet now, Meng Chao was acting according to those wishes. Besides, there was a rule in all the high schools in Dragon City that the strongest student in a class was to be the class rep so that he or she could enjoy the largest amount of cultivation resources. At the same time, he or she was duty bound to accept the classmates challenges. Zuo Haoran gritted his teeth. You want to be the class rep? Meng Chao laughed. I dont care whether or not I become the class rep. Ill accept whoever in class becomes the class rep willingly, but youre the only one who doesnt fit that title! Meng Chao The homeroom teacher smiled bitterly. He did not expect that things would progress in this manner. Mr. Wang, dont worry. I already told you that Im a gentleman. I wont do something as crude as hitting someone, but itll be the first of the three college tests next week. Why dont I compete against Zuo Haoran with our overall results? This wont be against school rules, right? This challenge method was perfectly reasonable, and the homeroom teacher had nothing to say about it. Everyone cast their gazes on Zuo Haoran. Zuo Haoran had no other choice. He could only nod solemnly. Alright, I accept your challenge. Then, well settle everything next week. Meng Chao smiled and blew off the pieces of the recording pen from his palm. He then sashayed his way back to his classmates. When the homeroom teacher saw that the two people did not get into a conflict in public, he breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone, please train on your own for the time being. Class Rep, follow me! The homeroom teacher glared at Zuo Haoran, but he did not rebuke him in public. Instead, he summoned him outside. Zuo Haorans face was dark, but before he went out to be scolded, he suddenly walked over and hissed, Meng Chao, dont say that Im bullying you with this, but theres still one week left. You should practice your gun technique properly! After he left, Meng Chaos classmates surrounded him. Meng Chao, I didnt expect that you would have gone through so much suffering in the past. The class rep is too crafty. Why didnt you say so earlier? Ah but even if you said it, its useless. If you dont have proof, who would believe that the righteous and dignified class rep was actually a person like this? But you were too rash just now. You should have brought the proof to the teaching director or the principal. That would have been a little more useful. Why were you so impulsive as to challenge the class rep? Thats right. Did you hear his last sentence? The key is gun techniques! Meng Chao blinked. He looked at the corner of his field of vision. Stated over there was the status of his gun technique. [Basic Gun Technique: Perfect Level] Meng Chao, youre an idiot. Even if you have Demonically Modified Ripple Force so your strength and speed are on par with Zuo Haoran, its useless. The first college test includes three tests: your maximum punching force, one hundred meter dash, and basic shooting. The one that will widen the gap between scores the easiest is gun technique, you know?! Fatty Jr. Wang Tao shook his head and sighed. He found that it was extremely unfair for Meng Chao. In this era, the biggest difference between children of the poor and children of the rich was in their gun technique. All the ace sharpshooters gained their skills by training nonstop with their guns. However, Dragon City was a lone army in the Other World. They were surrounded by fog, and they lacked every single resource. Sp ammunition was especially expensive. Normal families would only get a limited amount of ammunition whenever they needed to fight monsters when the fog descended. The parents were very strict with the use of ammunition. Their houses were small as well, so it was impossible for them to let the children practice their shooting skills readily. While there were shooting courses in school, the majority of the classes were filled with explanations of theories. They only had practical classes once or twice every week, and they could only fire a pitiful number of three to five bullets each class. There was no way they could get any sort of skill from that pitiful amount of practice. But it was different for rich people. Many of the gun clubs could provide an endless supply of bullets as long as the members were willing to spend, so the members could become elites who were at the level of superhumans. They might even gain personal guidance, and the coaches would teach them all sorts of secret techniques. If normal children could still grit their teeth and compete with the rich children when it came to speed and strength, they did not have even a single shred of hope to compete against the rich when it came to shooting. Chapter 33 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I heard that Zuo Haoran is a member of Falcon Gun Club, and he does target practice over there every weekend. The number of bullets he fires in a year is more than ten times the number of bullets a normal student fires. Many of the students in the rocket classes cant even compare to him. Meng Chao, you were too reckless this time. The class princess, Gu Fang had seen through Zuo Haorans true character, and she told Meng Chao the news she had found out after a lot of effort on her part. Then what should we do? Meng Chaos gun technique is dozens of marks lower than Zuo Haorans. No matter how fast he runs and how hard he hits, he wont be able to close the gap, right? Meng Chao, youre too reckless. But I have to say, I wanted to hit Zuo Haoran when I heard all that trash talk just now. Its only normal for you to be reckless. Forget it. Just go and compete against him at ease. Even if you lose, your spirit is still commendable. Thats right. Meng Chao, even if you lose to Zuo Haoran, it wont be embarrassing. I have to say that as long as there is only a fifty mark difference between you, you can be considered to have won! Among the three categories, as long as you win in one against Zuo Haoran, be it strength, speed, or gun technique, you could be considered to have won. We have high hopes for you. Meng Chaos classmates motivated him, and it made him feel warmth in his heart. He thought about it and felt that he should not pretend to be someone he was not. He had to be sincere as well. Thanks, everyone, but my gun technique is actually pretty good. Heh. How good are you. His classmates smiled politely to let him preserve some dignity. Meng Chao recalled all the ways to disassemble guns in his head, along with the essence of shooting. He also remembered the scenes where he had drawn his gun, fired, thrown his gun, and obtained headshots. He had even performed blind shooting before. There was also his experience in shooting and killing all sorts of monsters in his previous life. If I have to describe myself, I should say that its perfect, Meng Chao said in a reserved manner. The dispute in the testing room filled everyone with excitement for an entire day. Meng Chao did not keep his knowledge to himself during the self-study period in the afternoon and taught his classmates the Demonically Modified Ripple Force. But the results were not as he wished. Aside from the homeroom teacher, the other students could not understand the profound secrets. But that was normal. The comprehension of normal citizens was limited. It was impossible for them to become excellent right after they received a secret skill. The day before, Meng Chao had to work his mind a lot to help Chu Feixiong adjust his acupressure points. That was even more tiring than cultivating on his own. So he was not interested in adjusting all his classmates acupressure points. Besides, Ripple Force was a technique that imitated endless waves. The difficulty of learning it was even higher than Reckless Bull Technique. Even if he taught it hands on, he could not teach it by poking at acupressure points. He had to press his hands against his classmates skins so that he could feel the movement of their muscles. It was like how a blind person would massage another person. He had to touch all the muscles on them before he could slowly adjust the spots which were wrongly used to execute force. There was a problem there. Even if the boys were willing to let Meng Chao touch them all over to adjust their muscles, Meng Chao did not want to. He did not even want to touch Chu Feixiong. and the boys did not really want him to touch them either. As for the girls, Meng Chao was very willing to help them, but they seemed to think that he had ulterior motives, and they avoided him like the plague. Even the class princess, Gu Fang, disappointed Meng Chao by refusing his good will. Theyre all regarding the generosity of the noble me with petty hearts! Im trying to contribute to the whole class. Do you actually think that I want to touch you? Meng Chao was furious. After the self-study period, he only obtained seventy-six contribution points. Twelve of those points came from the homeroom teacher, while each of his classmates only gave him around one to two points. Meng Chao made some calculations. He needed a little over one thousand points to use an Initial Stage Healing Skill. If he wanted to cure all of his internal injuries, he needed three more treatments, which meant he needed three thousand five hundred points. If he wanted to push Reckless Bull Technique and Ripple Force from Specialist Level to Master Level, he needed more than one thousand points for each one. There was not even a need for him to mention the points needed for Basic Gun Technique to move from Perfect Level to Ultimate Level. He also needed to upgrade his Basic Harvesting Skill and activate Dragon Snake Force. With all that added together, he needed ten thousand points. But he had not even added One Hundred Saber Technique and Thunder Rapier into the mix, and they were both cold weapon techniques that were compulsory subjects in high school. If he accumulated around one hundred contribution points every day, he would only get around seven hundred or eight hundred points in a week, so he could not even get one Initial Stage Healing Skill. I have to open a new channel to get points so that I can have a chance to score well in the national college examination, Meng Chao thought in his heart. After school ended, he went to his best friend. Feixiong, look for Demon Yan later to show Super Reckless Bull Force. Chu Feixiong was shocked. Why? Demon Yan doesnt just teach us. If he teaches Super Reckless Bull Force, were going to end up exposing the technique. There are two benefits to it. First, you want to get into military school, right? Demon Yan was once a ruthless instructor there. Even though he retired from the force, he still has thousands of connections in the army. If you talk about Super Reckless Bull Force with him, he will definitely view you in a different light, and youll have an easier time in the military. But I cant use your Chu Feixiong became worked up. Meng Chao waved his hand to interrupt him. Dont get worked up. Listen to me. Theres something even more important. I want to challenge the class rep, but I have to be on guard against his uncle. Old Wang is good, but hes not strong enough to go up against the teaching director. In this school, aside from the principal, only Demon Yan can possibly stand up against the teaching director. In truth, there were three reasons. Ever since Meng Chao saw an elite monster, he had been thinking about who fit into the criteria of elite citizens. And in Ninth High School, aside from the principal, only Demon Yan had the aura of an elite monster. It cant be that bad, right? Even if you defeat the class rep, you will do it according to the rules. The teaching director will have no reason to target you. Chu Feixiong still did not quite understand what was going on. What if Im not just thinking about defeating him, but crippling him? A fierce light shone in Meng Chaos eyes. In his previous life, Zuo Haoran caused him to fail his national college examination, and later on, he betrayed Dragon City and harmed countless people. There was no way Meng Chao would let him have a good life after that. Chu Feixiong was shocked. What did you say? Its nothing. Anyway, just listen to me, and you wont go wrong. Besides, we wont be able to hide this for long. Well be taking the test next week, and our speed as well as our maximum punching strength will have increased by a lot. Do you think others are stupid and wont get to the bottom of things? Meng Chao slapped the huge, white bears shoulder. So, instead of waiting for others to come sneakily to steal our technique, why dont we be more straightforward and leave a good impression on Demon Yan and the principal? I can also get some benefits from this. Besides, Ive learned a lot of secret techniques from the life science forum in the deep web. I have plenty of trump cards. It was only then that Chu Feixiong relaxed. Then come with me to Demon Yan. Lets get into military school together. Meng Chao shook his head. Military school is too strict. Hunting on my own is more suited to me. As for Demonically Modified Ripple Force, Ill have to look for someone powerful to exchange tips with them as well Who should I look for? Demon Yan is someone who prefers fierce and tough fighting styles. Hell be perfect to teach you. I want to look for someone who is better at Ripple Force. Chu Feixiong thought about it. Then, why dont you look for Ripple Force Princess? Shes best at teaching and guiding youths in Ripple Force. Shes definitely better than Mr. Wang and Demon Yan in this. Ripple Force Princess? Meng Chaos eyes lit up. Ripple Force Princess Yan Feirou was a sophomore in Dragon City University, the vice president of Dragon City Martial Arts Research Center, and a two star superhuman. Her grandfather, Yan Hengbo, was the person in charge of the research team who created Ripple Force. Even though he was injured severely during an intense fight many years ago and could no longer regain his strength, his sharp observation skills and astonishing wisdom regarding martial arts made him a grandmaster. Yan Feirous father, Yan Zhennan, had developed Yan Familys Ripple Force further during a real fight, and he was a very famous monster hunter. He often went into the depths of the fog, and he was even more brutal than monsters. Yan Feirou wanted to promote her familys martial arts, and she organized a public class on the largest broadcasting channel in Dragon City: Heavenly Eye Broadcast. Very soon, with her youthful and beautiful appearance as well as her perfected Ripple Force, she attracted countless fans. Every time she organized a class, the number of views, likes, comments, in-video comments, viewers payment and rewards would be among the top of the entire platform. Hence, she was promoted as Ripple Force Princess by the broadcasting platform and social media. She was the Goddess in multiple hot-blooded youths hearts. After Meng Chao was injured in the second year of high school, he used Ripple Force to recuperate, and he often watched Ripple Force Princess public classes. When Chu Feixiong reminded him of this, his head began to hurt slightly. Some of the memory fragments rose from the depths of his mind. Yan Feirous achievements in the end seemed to have surpassed those of her father and her grandfather, and she became someone fully deserving of the title Ripple Force Queen. She was an existence that Meng Chao could only look up to, since she was a third-class fighter. The future version of the Ripple Force Meng Chao had activated seemed to be the refined version Yan Feirou created after she went through multiple bloody fights and absorbed all the advantages from the multiple versions of Ripple Force. Of course, right now, Yan Feirou was just a delicate sophomore in university. She was known as a princess because those who loved creating chaos decided to lavish praise on her. Her Ripple Force was still in its budding stage, and she was in urgent need of a kind soul providing her guidance. Meng Chao was excited. Suddenly, he found something odd about the situation. Wait, Feixiong. I thought you have been focusing on Reckless Bull Force and thinking about using only fierce and tough fighting styles. You mentioned before that only sissies practice Ripple Force. Why are you so familiar with Ripple Force Princess? Chu Feixiong coughed. You know. The fatty who weighed more than one hundred kilograms winked at him. Meng Chao instantly understood. While on his way back, Meng Chao went to the market to buy two items. One of them was a Demonic Halberd pork, and the other was the most tender piece of tofu he could find. He would be using this to guide Ripple Force Princess later online. There was no one in the house. His father and his friends had gone to resign from Prosperous. His mother went to the community clinic to have her legs massaged, while his sisters school organized a tour to a thermal power plant so that they could understand the concept behind using Fire Qilins and other fire-type monsters to generate electricity. Meng Chao turned on the broadcasting platform. Coincidentally, a link to Ripple Force Princess Yan Feirous public class was posted on the homepage. She was conducting a class. The thumbnail was of a girl with her cheeks flushed. She wore yoga clothes and was incredibly lively. The broadcasting platform even used special effects to put a small princess crown on her hair. Her Ripple Force was a technique passed down through generations, and she had long since perfected it. She also gave off a healthy and pretty image, so it was no wonder why there were thirty thousand people from Dragon City watching her live when she conducted her public class. Chapter 34 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao clicked on the video and saw Yan Feirou standing in a corner at Dragon City University. There were eight assistants standing around her, and they threw eight buckets of water at her. Even though there was the entire wireless network and a phone screen between them, Meng Chao could still hear a buzz, and Yan Feirous figure swiftly became blurry. An astonishing scene appeared. It was as if she was protected by an invisible shield. Not a single drop of water from the eight buckets landed on her. Instead, she used the pulse of her muscles to bounce the water back. She looked like an immortal who was throwing flowers into the air. The water was flung dozens of meters away and formed a perfect circle. A rainbow instantly appeared under the sun. Beautiful ripple! Meng Chao slapped the table and praised it. The netizens who shared the same goals as he did started posting in-video comments and comments madly as well. [Beautiful! As expected of Ripple Force Princess!] [I didnt expect that a basic force execution technique would produce such an exquisite and peerless effect. As expected of the Yan family, theyre indeed the creators of Ripple Force.] [This is the strongest Ripple Force Ive ever seen!] Once Yan Feirou finished her demonstration, she drew the camera closer and pointed it at her chest and stomach. Among the three basic force execution techniques, Reckless Bull focuses on explosive force, Ripple Force focuses on lingering force, and Dragon Snake focuses on accumulating power. All three techniques have different breathing methods. The greatest characteristic of Yan Familys Ripple Force is its unique breathing technique. Please take note of the tremors in my chest and stomach when I breathe in deeply. Yan Feirous voice was very sweet, and not like it belonged to someone from a martial arts family. Instead, she sounded like an idol who had just debuted and still retained some of her innocence. It was no wonder why the broadcasting platform would give her the image of a princess based on her characteristics. Her sweet voice and the tremors of her chest and stomach naturally caused many of the netizens to jump forth and speak. The broadcasting platform and Yan Feirou herself knew that she wanted a peaceful life, so the broadcasting platform instantly deleted most of the R-18 in-video comments and left behind only the comments seriously asking for opinions regarding the martial art. The broadcasting platform even highlighted some of the comments from netizens who used their real names to authenticate their accounts. A netizen whose authenticated username was Dragon City University Martial Arts Research Center typed, [Vice President Yans Ripple Force is authentic. Youngsters who have just started learning the martial art, be serious when you try to understand it, and youll definitely gain something.] A netizen who used his real name to authenticate his username and was known as the Creator of Zhao Family Ripple Force and the Club Master of Fierce Waves Fighting Club typed, [There are plenty of people in Dragon City who are researching Ripple Force, but even I have to admit that Yan Familys Ripple Force is the origin of Ripple Force, and its definitely one of the strongest Ripple Forces in existence.] A netizen whose authenticated username was Dragon City University of Technology Martial Arts Exchange Club asked, [Senior Sister Yan, when will you come to the University of Technology for an exchange again? Last time, you came over to provide guidance to us, and all of the martial art hobbyists in the University of Technology managed to learn a lot from you. For a period of time, the atmosphere was harmonious, and the in-video comments were focused on learning. Meng Chao also stared at Yan Feirous chest and stomach seriously. But his reaction was different from the praises and gasps of amazement from the in-video comments. After some time, he clicked his tongue. I knew it. Right now, Yan Feirou is still wet behind the ears. Shes still Ripple Force Princess and not the Ripple Force Queen. Shes far from executing the future version of Ripple Force. By then, Ripple Force would have gathered all the advantages from various schools to reach the peak of its strength. Meng Chaos future version of Ripple Force was only at Specialist Level, so he only knew how to execute Ripple Force but not the essence of it. He knew how to practice it, but had absolutely no idea as to why he should practice it this way, why he should execute force from this particular vein instead of that particular vein, and the scientific concepts hidden behind it. But he did not need to teach it in detail. As long as he provided some guidance and pointed out a few flaws, even if he did not know the correct answer, it would be fine. He could just let Ripple Force Princess figure it out on her own. However, his phone screen was too small. He could not see the faint ripples clearly. Meng Chao thought about it and decided to connect his phone to the TV. Then, he used a magnifying glass to search for the choppiness and immaturity in the ripples. Hence, when Bai Jiacao opened the door to her house, she saw her older brother crouching in front of the television with his butt out. He had a strange expression on his face, and he had his eyes narrowed while his face was stuck to a magnifying glass as he watched an older girl jumping around in yoga clothes. Bai Jiacao sucked in a deep breath, took half a step back, and dropped her school bag on the ground. The girl who had to become mature far too early because of her family burdens and the future Dark Witch thought of MANY things. She shut the door behind her. Then, she turned her head around and said to her mother, who was at the stairs. Mom, were going in later. Bai Suxin was confused. In a flurry of motion, Meng Chao opened the door wide. Sis, Mom, since you already opened the door, why did you shut it? Big Brother, can we go in? Bai Jiacao asked tentatively. Duh. I just lectured you a little in the morning, I didnt say that you cant come back home. Whats with that expression? Meng Chao was puzzled. He did not understand what was going on. Did I end up being too mean to the middle-school version of the Dark Witch when I was teaching her a lesson? Whys she being so timid? Oh well, Ill have to take it slow in changing the Dark Witch and pay more attention to the method. I cant be too crude and brutal. Look at her, shes scared. The living room was too small, and his mom still had to cook, so Meng Chao could only go back to his room and stare at his phone. Fortunately, he had already found some of the problems he wanted. Meng Chao thought about it for a while and changed his username to a name that would make him sound like an elder, then made his suggestion in a straightforward manner. Hence, a discordant comment appeared in the row of harmonious in-video comments and comments below the video. A netizen with an authenticated username of Something Something Ripple Force Research Center posted. [Yan Family Breathing Technique is indeed perfect. Even if I slow down by five times the speed, I still cant understand it completely.] Old Fire Relayer posted. [Theres clearly a problem in this breathing technique. Based on Yan Feirous height and her upper and lower body ratio, the center of her breathing should be 3.2mm above her thoracic diaphragm, not 3.5mm. And based on her weight judging by her body size, I believe that the best breathing frequency would be 4.6 times every ten seconds instead of 4.2 times while she fights, because that will be the amount of oxygen her blood needs to provide. Its slightly slower right now.] A netizen with the authenticated name Dragon City Military Academy posted. [Thank you for selflessly providing guidance, Ms. Yan. Last week, I ran into a Three-headed Poisonous Scorpion in Jiangnan Major District, and theyre infamous for being persistent. With the skill you taught me, I used Yan Family Ripple Force to fight against it for a total of half an hour before I was finally able to kill it by whittling its life away. As expected of Ripple Force, its indeed the basic force execution method that is the best when it comes to making your fighting abilities last and when it comes to saving physical strength.] Old Fire Relayer posted. [Did the Three-headed Poisonous Scorpion you ran into have a red radial pattern on its head? If it didnt, thats good. That means it hasnt mutated yet. If you run into a mutated form which has a red radial pattern on its head, just run. Your chances of winning arent high if you rely on this Ripple Force.] A netizen with the authenticated username of Ninth of Furious Waves Fighting Club posted. [Yan Family Ripple Force is amazing. After receiving guidance from Ms. Yan, the frequency of my three-minute punching rate increased by five percent. My average punching force increased by seven percent, and my ten thousand meter dash shortened by fifteen seconds!] Old Fire Relayer posted. [Thats great for you. But I think that you have a lot of room for improvement still. If youre interested, you can PM me. Im in a good mood today, so I can provide you guidance for free.] The repeated criticisms angered the netizens. [Who is this Old Fire Relayer? Is he a very good Ripple Force expert?] [He doesnt even have real-name authentication. He only shows part of himself, so he must be someone who cant appear in public!] [Heh, weve seen people like this who like to pretend to be experts so that they can become popular. Just ignore him. Wheres the lesson superintendent? Mute him, kick him out, and delete his account!] Old Fire Relayer posted right after. [Everyone, dont misunderstand. Its not that Im trying to hide a part of myself, and Im not targeting the Yan Family Ripple Force either, much less harbor any sort of bad intentions. I just want to do something for society with my abilities and increase all of our fighting strength.] The netizens refused to listen to him and started cursing him. Meng Chao initially spoke the truth and tried reasoning with them. He tried bringing out a large number of formulae and diagrams to verify his views. But in-video comments and the comments section were not good places to talk about academics. After exchanging a few comments, he became angry as well. What was wrong with trying to contribute to society now? Hence, Meng Chao let his fingers fly and started shouting back at the netizens. But once he started fighting back, he was muted for five minutes. This sure went out of hand. Meng Chao calmed down and felt that he was a little too rash. The broadcasting platform was not a place to talk about serious things. The profound secrets of the future Ripple Force was not something that could be explained clearly with just a few words. He should look for the uploader herself and talk to her in private to exchange information. He believed that with Yan Feirous judgment, she would be able to see just how powerful the future Ripple Force was. After all, her future self created it! But Meng Chao reckoned that the netizens who spammed Yan Feirou with PMs every day were as numerous as the stars in the sky, and most of them were fishing for fame and had ulterior motives. He should be the only one who would so kindly and selflessly contribute to society. How could he attract Ripple Force Princess attention so that she would notice that he was different from everyone else? Meng Chao gritted his teeth and decided to throw money into this. After all, he had become rich overnight, and right now, he had money! With red-rimmed eyes, he charged up ten thousand to his account and exchanged it for one million broadcasting coins. Then, he threw it all at Yan Feirou. When 1,000,000 sparkled and drifted over the screen, everyone in the broadcasting channel was stunned. Even though Yan Feirou was very popular, she did not have rich people who were willing to reward her with one million broadcasting coins every time she put on a broadcast. And when the people looked at the person who gave her that money, they found that he was the one who had been spewing nonsense and picking out flaws in others to cause trouble. Do the rich people nowadays play such high-end games? Do they first do everything they can to belittle their target to lower their targets expectations before they throw in a bomb that would allow them to instantly turn the tides? And by doing so, leave behind a deep impression in their Goddess hearts? The netizens sucked in sharp breaths. Some people even secretly gave Meng Chao a thumbs up. You rich people seriously know how to play! Even Yan Feirou stopped moving on the screen. She had learned about the conflict in the in-video comment zone and the comment zone just now. Ever since her broadcasting classes became more popular, the discordant comments showed up practically every class, and muting them was something they normally did. She did not expect, however, that when the person was muted, he would throw one million broadcasting coins at her. This shocked her a little. The Yan family did not lack money, but if she wanted to promote Yan Family Ripple Force, she needed the support from various people. Yan Feirou thought about it and smiled before she said, Thank you for supporting me, Old Fire Relayer. There are still plenty of places where my Ripple Force is lacking. I hope that we can all research it and improve together. As she spoke, she bowed slightly to express her gratitude to the rich person. At the same time, she immediately unmuted Meng Chao. Of course, the people who had been arguing with Meng Chao were still muted for five minutes. They did not have a single second reduced on their sentence. This made the netizens so jealous that they wept. You can seriously do whatever you want if youre rich. This was true on Earth, and its true even in the Other World! Chapter 35 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao breathed a sigh of relief. Now, Yan Feirou would definitely treat his PM seriously, right? After thinking about this, Meng Chao went about at length about the future Ripple Force. From his memory fragments, he regurgitated a large amount of the profound secrets of the future Ripple Force, the formulae that he could not quite understand, and the calculations to transfer force. Once he finished regurgitating, he looked at his message, and he did not understand what he just wrote. But it was fine. Even if he did not understand, Ripple Force Princess would definitely understand. Even if she did not understand, her dad and grandpa were around! Once Meng Chao was done with the message, he brought out the items he had prepared. He placed his phone on a stand and turned on the recording function. He was now prepared to use the future Ripple Force to turn the pork into mince meat. Ripple Force Princess, please witness what is a real ripple! Meng Chao smiled. But he had forgotten something. His phone was still connected to the television, and the television was not turned off. And the interface of those who gave rewards was different from the interface of normal viewers. They had an upgraded one which sparkled and had flowers raining down on the screen. Once they rewarded a broadcaster a certain amount, a few colorful words would also pop up saying Thanks to whatever the name is for gifting insert amount of coins here. Hence, Bai Jiacao, who was waiting to eat in the living room, saw that her big brother, who was usually MEGA stingy, had giften that older girl one million broadcasting coins. She calculated with her fingers for a long time before she figured out that this was worth ten thousand, and it was enough to feed her family for three months. She jumped up from the couch and ran into Meng Chaos room. She was right on time to see her brother staring at the phone with a strange smile. He even held a large piece of pork in his hands. Bai Jiacao looked as if she was struck by lightning. Meng Chaos face turned dark, and he glared at Bai Jiacao. Theres something seriously wrong with Jiacao today. Shes really excitable. Is her head a little funny because of the lecture today? When he thought about this, he realized that his expression was a little fierce. He quickly moved his facial muscles and put on a gentle smile as he said, Sis, do you need something? Bai Jiacao put her hand on her chest to suppress the urge to scream. In an instant, the Dark Witch, who had to grow up far too quickly, thought of a whole lot more things. She gulped down with great difficulty and shook her head a little. She then bowed deeply to apologize for her rash behavior and left the room with her head lowered. Her movements were very gentle, slow, and considerate when she closed the door to make sure that she did not make a single sound. Yan Feirou had just finished conducting a public class in a corner of Dragon City Universitys gymnasium, and her coursemates and assistants cheered. Yes! Your popularity has increased by fifteen percent compared to your last class. Feirou, youre becoming more and more popular. Were currently ranked at the thirteenth place on the popularity poll, and were more popular than many of the powerful fighters killing monsters. Feirou, you even won against the online lecture Professor Wang posted! The coursemates gasped in amazement. Yan Feirou smiled. We cant make comparisons this way. Professor Wangs Cicada Listening Force is a very high grade advanced force execution method. Many of the university students dont understand it, and the normal netizens are absolutely baffled by it. Our Ripple Force is a basic force execution method that is good for both the elderly and the young, so its only natural that we have a wider audience. Stop trying to be humble. Professor Wang just praised you yesterday, saying that as long as we master the Yan Family Ripple Force and practice his Cicada Listening Force, well definitely improve by leaps and bounds, a girl said with a smile. She had the look of someone who was really good at forming social connections. Then, her phone rang. She lowered her head and glanced at it. Her eyes instantly lit up. Look, the president of Martial Arts Research Center heard that you broke the popularity record again, and hes eager to treat us all to a meal to celebrate the occasion! Is he treating us or just Ripple Force Princess? Yan Feirous classmates giggled while teasing her. Yan Feirous face turned red, and she said, Of course hes treating the entire class. Some of his friends who have joined the workforce will also be joining. By the looks of it, he wants to promote Feirou as the brand of our research center. Dragon City University was a famous university among famous universities even when it was on Earth. The students in it were all blessed. Before they graduated, all sorts of clubs, fighting squads, companies, and forces of power extended invitations to them. They were used to it, and they did not treat themselves as normal students. Yan Feirou thought about it. There were great benefits in promoting her familys Ripple Force to the business partners, so she could not reject them. Alright, go on ahead of me, everyone. Tell the president that Im going back to my dorm to get changed. Yan Feirou parted ways with her coursemates and looked through her phone while she walked. She wanted to see the effects of her class just now. Right away, she saw Old Fire Relayers private message. Since he was someone rich, if she could afford not to offend him, she would try her best not to offend him. Yan Feirou tapped open the private message function to give a few perfunctory remarks, but then, she saw a series of profound and complicated formulae and could not help but laugh. Now, everyone gave a huge stress to the economy of attention. Throughput was everything. There was nothing secretive about a basic force execution method. This was especially so for Ripple Force. The education department of the city had spent a lot of money to buy this intellectual property, and it was disseminated to the citizens from the moment they attended elementary school. The original version of the force execution formulae and the breathing technique were printed clearly in the textbooks. There were also plenty of demonically modified versions, evolved versions, and upgraded versions of the technique online. However, the Yan familys Ripple Force was the source of all Ripple Forces. They were continuously refining it and they published a new version every year. No one in Dragon City had the ability to call the Yan family out for flaws when it came to the force execution formula of Ripple Force, since they always revised it carefully. In the past, the Yan family had run into many similar situations like that of Yan Feirou. People who thought too highly of themselves would often bring out the breathing techniques and force execution formulae they had modified carelessly to boast shamelessly in front of Yan familys face. Your Ripple Force has these weaknesses and can be modified this way. Heh. Such people were known as crank scientists on Earth. The short form of that term was crank. They were just deluding themselves and were trying to curry favor by doing something impressive. They were not worthy of being treated seriously. He spent ten thousand just so that I would comment on the crank version of his Ripple Force? Yan Feirou shook her head. She simply could not understand the thoughts of rich people. But since he gave her ten thousand, she decided to spend half a minute on Old Fire Relayers message. She could only spend thirty seconds on this sort of whimsical force execution formula. If she spent even one second longer, it would pollute her eyes. While thinking this, Yan Feirou stood by the road and quickly scrolled down the message as she read it casually. Ten seconds later, the speed at which she scrolled down slowed. Twenty seconds later, her eyes grew wide, and her gaze focused bit by bit. Thirty seconds later, her jaw fell slack to the point that someone could stuff a peach into her mouth. Forty seconds later, Yan Feirou took a few steps back. Her legs had gotten weak, and she had to lean against the wall to remain standing. Fifty seconds later, Ripple Force Princess heart raced, and she could not regain her composure even after a long time had passed. A whole minute later, she opened her chatting software with a complicated emotion to send a message to the chat group named Dragon City Martial Arts Research Center. [Sorry, I have something to do tonight. I wont be able to come.] [What?] Everyone was shocked. [Feirou, youre the main character today. What do you mean youre not coming?] Even the president of the martial arts research center asked, [Feirou, what happened? I invited some friends from Whirlwind Fighting Squad and Thundercloud Gene Company over tonight. Itll be good for our development after we graduate. Arent you going to come over to chat with them?] [I have some things to do, and its very urgent.] Yan Feirou gritted her teeth. Very soon, a senior from the martial arts research center came looking for her. Junior sister? The senior was shocked when he saw how shocked and absent-minded Yan Feirou was. Senior Brother Zhao. Yan Fei could only force herself to smile. Zhao Nan was not just her senior by one year, but also her father Yan Zhennans direct disciple. He was among the top successors of the third generation of the Yan Family Ripple Force. Both of them were legitimate students under the same teacher, so it was only natural that they shared a deep relationship. Senior brother, you came at the right time. Look at this carefully. Yan Feirou handed her phone to him. Zhao Nan lowered his head to look, and he immediately frowned. Which crank martial artist harbored delusions of his own grandeur this time? Youll understand if you continue reading. Yeah, Im looking at it. His version does seem legit, and its different from the other crank martial artists. Huh? This breathing method is a little interesting. He imitated the essence of the Yan Family Ripple Force pretty well. He even tried to improve our foundation? How vain. Seriously, hes just tooting his own horn. How arrogant. Zhao Nan continued scrolling down. But the deduction process of this formula is pretty meticulous. He used the Navier-Stokes equation to solve the entire process of how energy travels from the feet to the fingertips. He also explained the flow separation of energy and high-speed circulation. Look at this as well, he mentioned the mutual interference from shock waves and boundary layers, which led to the problem of an imbalance in force execution. He also mentioned seven unknown stress directions that seal the problem. Its a new style, alright. Hmm look at this. Huh? This as well. He pointed out several weaknesses in the current Ripple Force, and they seem to truly exist. As Zhao Nan read, he started trembling. Cold sweat broke out on his face, and he could not stand properly. This is His eyes became unfocused, as if they were seeing through Yan Feirou and the lecture building into the horizon. Who sent this? Theres a short video down below. Take a look. Yan Feirou tried to control herself and stop trembling. Zhao Nan tapped open the video. He saw a person whose face and body were censored by a mosaic. Only his arms were revealed. In them, he held a piece of pork and a piece of tofu. He executed the force and made the pork tremble so much that it turned into mince meat, but the tofu remained perfectly unharmed. This control is?! When normal people execute Ripple Force, their biggest problem is that they cant control their energy from surging like waves through their entire body. They usually end up either not being able to execute force in their arms or executing force with both. The left part of this expert is vibrating at high speed, and he controlled the vibrations of his left hands muscle. In just half a minute, he turned the piece of pork into mince meat, while the tofu in his right hand did not shatter. This accurate control means that he has already mastered Ripple Force! Zhao Nan cried out. Yan Feirou nodded. Look at it closer. Which school does this method belong to? Zhao Nan slowed the playback speed of the video three times and rewatched it. Each time, he became more shocked. This seems to be the Yan Family Ripple Force but it also has at least the essence of eight other schools mixed into it. There are also a lot of minute adjustments in the technique. Ive never heard of it before, and Ive never seen it before from Master. How could this be? Thats right, Yan Feirou agreed. This is a Ripple Force that uses the Yan Family Ripple Force as its base while it has also gathered together all the perfected Super Ripple Forces. But thats not the strangest thing. Look carefully at the image behind the mosaic. Take a look at the clothes the person is wearing. Zhao Nan took a look at the video, and when red almost began bleeding into his irises, he finally noticed it. A school uniform? he cried out. This is the school uniform of high schoolers in Dragon City! Could it be that the person who executed this Ripple Force is a high school student? Chapter 36 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Zhao Nans views of the world, of his life, and of his morals shattered into bits. Even if hes dressed in a high school students uniform, he might not necessarily be a high school student. But based on how smooth his hands are, he should not be too old. He is indeed in the same age group as us. In fact, hes probably younger than us by a few years. Yan Feirou spoke with a complicated emotion. Besides, I feel that his strength isnt great. His maximum punching strength shouldnt be more than two hundred and fifty kilograms. He is purely relying on the ingenuity of this Ripple Force to deliver all of his strength continuously and steadily into the piece of pork. Zhao Nan was silent. He believed that he could execute the martial art the teenager used in the video. In fact, he could do it in a shorter amount of time. He could turn a piece of pork into mince meat in ten seconds. The problem was, he had been learning Ripple Force from Yan Zhennan since he was young, and when he was nineteen, he awakened to supernatural powers. Now, even if he did not use his supernatural abilities, his maximum punching strength was still over five hundred kilograms. The maximum strength of the teenager in the video was only slightly above that of an average high school student. Even so, he managed to fully draw out and utilize every bit of power from all his muscles and even his cells from the ingenious aspects of Ripple Force. He used an incredibly terrifying ripple! Junior Sister, this is a serious matter. You have to tell Master, hurry. Zhao Nans expression became stern. He did not want to delay her more, but he could not help but ask, Where did you get this Ripple Force? Whats the goal of this person telling you about such an amazing Ripple Force? What benefits does he want? If you ask me, no matter what sort of thing he wants, its worth it for us to exchange it for his Ripple Force! I dont know. Shock and puzzlement that could not be described with words appeared on Ripple Force Princess face. She was stunned for a long time before she mumbled, He didnt ask me for any benefits. Instead, he even gave me ten thousand for it. He also told me that hes not asking for anything. He just wants the Yan family to not keep this a secret. He wants us to promote this new version of Ripple Force so that he can contribute to Dragon Citys raise to power. While Ripple Force Princess was being deeply shocked and could not compose herself, Meng Chao was talking to his father on the balcony of the public renting house. Meng Yishan had finished settling things with Prosperous. As a show of respect to White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo and Thunderbolt, Qin Hu did not dare to attack him for the time being. More than ten harvesters left the company while accompanied by a retinue. They looked like an army who had returned victorious. As for Shen Rongfa, rumors said that he was currently staying in a plastic surgery hospital, but no one knew what sort of illness he had. Meng Yishan was in a good mood. As he watched his son become more mature every day, he felt relieved. But just now, his wife told him some things, and he felt that it was rather awkward for him to breach this topic. He also found it really embarrassing to put his thoughts to words. Achao, youve really grown up. You can become the pillar of our family now. After mulling over his words for half a day, the middle-aged man shut the door separating the balcony to the bedroom and brought out a wrinkled pack of cigarettes. Would you want one? This was him recognizing that his son had become an adult, and he could give up his spot as the head of the family to him now. Dad, I dont smoke. You can just get straight to whatever you want to say. Meng Chao felt that his father was a little strange today. What was with his gaze? Its nothing. I just want us to be able to talk like good friends, Meng Yishan said falteringly. You sister told your mom some things just now. And your mom told them to me. Um Im just going to say a few words, alright? Even if you dont like listening to it, dont get upset. Im saying that, you know, we earned a lot of money yesterday, and we never earned so much money in our family before. Its a pretty happy thing, huh? Thats right. Its a pretty amazing thing, Meng Chao said. Dad, arent you happy? Of course Im happy! Its just that, weve just started building our company, and those good days are still far ahead of us in the future. We still need to be very careful with our spending. We cant forget ourselves after we become rich overnight, yes? Meng Yishan shifted the topic of the conversation. I saw that youve been going to online classes often. Its that whats her name? That Ripple Ripple Force Princess Yan Feirou. I learned Ripple Force from her to recuperate. Is there something wrong with it? Meng Chao frowned. No, no, no, of course not. You need to repay kindness when it is shown to you. Her online classes helped you recover, so its only normal that you want to express gratitude to her. I fully support that. But, you know, you need to understand your limits when doing everything. She comes from a well-known family, and shes a blessed child in Dragon City University. Shes also an online celebrity that the broadcasting platform is supporting fully. Shes not in the same world as us. That money you have might be a lot in our eyes, but its nothing to her, Meng Yishan said earnestly. The more Meng Chao listened to his father, the more puzzled he became. Dad, I dont understand what youre saying. Youth is filled with ignorance. No one has ever understood it, Meng Yishan said with a sigh. I was young once, and I was hot-blooded as well. No matter what I did, I was always impatient. Sometimes, when I was overcome by impulse, I couldnt control myself. Hang on a second. Meng Chao felt that there must be a misunderstanding somewhere. Dad, I wasnt impulsive, and Im not impatient either. If you put it that way, then youre not treating me like your friend. Im a man too, and I was young once. I know exactly what you younguns are thinking about. Youre hot-blood youths at seventeen and eighteen years old. As long as you dont have physiological diseases, how could you not be impatient and impulsive? Meng Yishan cast him a sidelong glance. I Ah, fine. I was impatient and impulsive. Meng Chao submitted to his father. Thats the spirit. Were both men. We can understand each other in everything. But still, no matter how impatient we are, we have to pay attention to the time, our target, and the method we use, Meng Yishan said. Youre about to take your national college examination. Its better if you put all of your attention on your cultivation. Wait until your national college examination ends. Then, you can forget about whether youve done well or not. If you have a girl in class that youre rather close to, you can invite her out to sing, watch movies, or stroll about Monster Park. If she doesnt mind how old and dilapidated our house is, you can even bring her over to rest. Then, forget about spending ten thousand. Even if you spend twenty thousand or thirty thousand, Ill have nothing to say about it. If you dont have enough money, I will support you. Of course, youll have to be sincere. You cant bully the girl, but I trust that you wont do it. The men in the Meng family are all sincere when it comes to our relationships, right? What Dad, lets stop for a moment and get ourselves on the same channel, yeah? Cause I feel like were on completely different worlds here! You know what Im saying. No, I dont! Ahem. Anyhow, just pay attention to what youre doing. Also, one last thing. The environment in Dragon City is pretty bad. There are monsters running amok outside, and we occasionally have zombies and plagues going around in the city, so you should He finished smoking his cigarette and flicked away the cigarette butt. Then, as if he had come to a huge decision, he quickly said, You should pay attention to your personal hygiene and safety precautions. Alright, thats the end of the father-son talk. Im going to wash the dishes now! Before Meng Chao could register what happened, his father had already opened the door and fled. Darling, Ive successfully completed my mission! Our son understands it now! I have NO IDEA what you were saying! Meng Chao felt so frustrated that he was about to die. As he thought about it carefully, he felt that this definitely had something to do with Bai Jiacao, and he became so angry that he gnashed his teeth. Damn you, Dark Witch. Youre seriously the bane of my life What on Earth did you tell mom? Just when he began polishing his knives and wanted to get back at his little sister, a notification suddenly popped up before his eyes. [After you provided guidance, elite citizen Yan Feirou obtained an epiphany in terms of Ripple Force. Increased contribution points by 99.] This was his second elite monster! As expected of the future Ripple Force Queen, the woman who left her name in the history books of Dragon Citys martial arts history. Shes still in university, but shes already a legendary elite citizen! Meng Chao was so happy that he was almost floating. He knew it, it was much better to farm elite monsters. When Yan Feirou appraised and admired the Ripple Force, her passion for learning and her subjective activity was so great that he did not even need to spend any effort to be able to get a huge amount of contribution points. And this was just the beginning. Very soon, like the floodgates of a dam were opened, a large number of notifications came charging at Meng Chao. [Elite citizen Yan Feirou was shocked by your Ripple Force, and she is currently spreading out the new Ripple Force. More normal citizens are learning the new Ripple Force, and they gained varying degrees of understanding from it. Dragon Citys overall fighting strength has increased. Increased contribution points by 12. Increased contribution points by 9. Increased contribution points by 22. Increased contribution points by 17] I finally found the right way to use Kindling! Meng Chao felt tears pool in his eyes. When he used Chu Feixiong to indirectly teach his high school classmates, everyone just gave him one contribution point on average. But when he used Yan Feirou to indirectly teach others, they were probably her university coursemates or professional users of the Yan Family Ripple Force. When they became stronger, it naturally was going to be better for the future development of Dragon City. Meng Chaos guess was correct. Once he sent the formulae, instructions, and video to Yan Feirou through the private message, they started spreading nonstop in the private chat group of the Yan Family Ripple Force. Many of the third generation disciples of the Yan Family Ripple Force and even the pillars of the second generation were shocked. Laymen could understand something at a surface level, but professionals could see the profound skill in whatever they specialized. When Meng Chao taught Chu Feixiong Reckless Bull Force, regardless of his classmates or his homeroom teacher, all they could tell was this: Oh, this is a very powerful Super Reckless Bull Force. As for how powerful it was or where its limits were, the laymen and even Meng Chao himself had no clue. But when the future Ripple Force was placed before current Ripple Force experts, the shock dealt to them was definitely that of a magnitude level twelve tidal wave. How could this be? This Ripple Force has increased the efficiency of our force execution by more than ten percent, and its even better than the newest version of our Yan Family Ripple Force. When we attack, its even smoother. Its practically perfect! There are practically no weaknesses in it! Thats not right. This is the Yan Family Ripple Force, but its a super improved version of the Yan Family Ripple Force. Its only after I saw it that I understood that the real Yan Family Ripple Force is actually supposed to be like this. I-Ive been walking down the wrong path these the past five years Instead of saying that its the Yan Family Ripple Force, its better to say that this Ripple Force is the agglomeration of all the popular Ripple Forces in the market right now. It achieved mastery through a comprehensive study of all other Ripple Forces and by blending all of them together. I wonder just which monstrous and peerless elite made this Ripple Force! Im impressed! All the practitioners of Ripple Force in Dragon City were bound to have a sleepless night. This great disturbance was passed from Meng Chaos hands to Yan Feirou. Later on, she sent it to her familys private chat group. Then, it went from the Yan Family Ripple Force to more than ten different schools. In the end, waves of comments also appeared on normal martial art forums. The normal citizens did not know the source of the future Ripple Force. They thought that the Yan family had created a new version of the Yan Family Ripple Force again, and they gasped in amazement. As expected of the Yan family. They were indeed the best in Dragon City when it came to Ripple Force, and they were worthy of the title of the creators of Ripple Force. Yan Feirou knew what was going on, so it was only par for the course that she started spamming Old Fire Relayers chatbox. She wanted this expert to show his real face so that she could worship him. Chapter 37 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao read the messages, but did not reply. He was thinking about how he should use the internet to contact more of the people in the Yan family and more of the powerful fighters in the future. He was in the era of information explosion. There were plenty of things online that declared themselves to be the secret techniques of martial arts, ultimate techniques, and peerless divine arts. Some of the secret techniques contained inborn weaknesses, and they were test versions that contained all sorts of flaws. Some of the secret techniques were very difficult to practice, and they could easily result in peoples energy deviating. Some of the secret techniques had great side effects. They were a Fist of Seven Injuries, which would deal heavy damage to both the enemies and the user itself. Most of the normal martial arts lovers with normal brains suspected every brand new martial art when they saw it online. They smiled and forgot about it. If it were not for the fact that they were at the end of their ropes, no one would be willing to be a labrat. Trying to contribute through creating a post was an incredibly inefficient method. No matter how strong the force execution formula was or how great the calculations for damage output were, they would be drowned out by the surging flow of information online. But what if he got to know an online celebrity like Yan Feirou who had a great background and the powerful people behind her so that they could fan the flames? Then, he would need to solve two problems. First, Meng Chao could not explain how he came about the future martial art and other high-end techniques. Second, he did not understand them fully himself. He was purely relying on remaining enigmatic to bluff his way through. He could pretend to be mysterious and awesome, so the people would just use their imaginations to fill in the blanks. But if they met up, everyone would start respectfully asking him to explain the scientific logic behind this and that formula. How would he have to answer them? Its better if I create the image of a mysterious, inscrutable, and peerless martial artist. Ill just push all the responsibility to this mysterious elite, and itll make sense. My words dont carry weight, and no one will believe many of the things I say anyway. Even if I warn others that the Monster War is about to become more dangerous, and the Other World is actually very big and dangerous, who would listen to me? But if theres a mysterious elite around, Ill allow the Yan family and other powerful people admire him first before I use him to send warnings. Then, the things I say will be much more convincing. After thinking about this, Meng Chao returned to his room and locked his door. He turned off the private messages that Yan Feirou kept sending him and went to the deep web. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked at each other in the living room. Our son locked his door again. The mother was worried. Ah, such is youth. The father sighed. After Dragon City transmigrated, they did not have communication satellites anymore since connection to them was cut off, and the Internet broke down for many years. Then, after the zombie crisis, things gradually calmed down, and the scientists made major breakthroughs in terms of biochemical technology and spirit energy, which allowed them to rebuild the Internet. The new Internet made use of a different concept compared to the one on Earth. It was said that it used the concept of crystalized chips made from crystals and made large use of biochemical brains, which were imitations of monster brains. This increased the distance of the transfer of information in an environment filled with powerful spirit magnetic fields and allowed to resist interference. The weakness of the new technology was that it made it very difficult to lockdown on terminal addresses. Hence, the difficulty in monitoring and shutting down websites was one hundred times harder than it was on Earth. The Internet was filled with places that the survival committee and Supernatural Tower could not control. When more than one hundred of such lawless places were connected together, the deep web was born. This was the playground of mad scientists and cultivation maniacs. Many monster organ smugglers and even criminals showed up there as well. They tossed around all sorts of whimsical creations and made all sorts of shady, bloody deals. Together, they created an information forest filled with savagery. With familiar motions, Meng Chao logged into a comprehensive forum that he often went to in the deep web. A familiar talking style popped up before him. [I recently noticed a nest of Bloody Moon Wolf pups. Are there any superhuman above two stars who would dare to form a party to snatch those pups before the military and major establishments?] [For those who seek truthful verifications, a professional scientific martial arts research team has recently developed the Thirteen Secret Killing Moves with Thunder Rapier. Its incredibly powerful and has absolutely no side effects whatsoever. Its free for all to learn, and those who learn it will definitely master it. Well even give you a compensation of five thousand for enteral nutrition should anything happen to you.] And in very small fonts were written: [But we wont care if you end up disabled. Youll have to bear the consequences yourself.] [Have you ever been in conflict with superhumans? Did you have your prey snatched in the fog by your enemies? Do you want to have your problems solved forever? We can talk about this in detail through private messages] These were not the things Meng Chao was looking for. He clicked on the section for life science and human anatomy research. The people here spoke normally Well, they were not really that normal, but still. What sort of image should I come up with? Meng Chao shut his eyes and came up with the image of countless mad scientists and cultivation maniacs. Since he called himself Old Fire Relayer, he should be someone with messy white hair, disagreeable, temperamental, flaunt his seniority, but be really strong. Meng Chao nodded. He got out the all new email that he had prepared in the morning and which was absolutely clean. To learn the deviant ways on the Internet, he had once done his homework regarding the deep web. He knew how he should avoid being monitored and how he should create a brand new fictitious identity. He used the email to create a new account. Then, he started going to other peoples posts to create his presence. Old Fire Relayer: Junior, the advanced Seven Spin of your One Hundred Saber Technique is pretty good, but there are three oversights, four flaws, and five fatal weaknesses. Today, I just killed a Grade Five superbeast called Lightning Fire, and I feel good, so Ill point out one of the oversights for free! Old Fire Relayer: Heh. This gun technique is pure rubbish. Dont misunderstand me, boy. Im not targeting you. Im saying that the current seventeen mainstream shooting schools in the market are all trash! Old Fire Relayer: Over the past twenty to thirty years, I seldom saw juniors like you who dare to quarrel against me. How reckless! You should be thankful that I have been rehabilitating over the past ten years, and my killing intent has diminished greatly, or else, you wouldnt live to see tomorrows sun! Meng Chao uploaded around eight of such posts, which caused the netizens to yell at him, and nodded to himself. He believed that this would be enough. Then, with Old Fire Relayers name, he posted an academic investigation post regarding Ripple Force. It was not as detailed as the one he messaged Yan Feirou, but he did reveal that he had continuously accumulated experience and modified it during his fights in the depths of the fog. He needed to test it further, and he was currently trying to gather test subjects. Now, I can push all the problems I face next on this elusive Old Fire Relayer. Meng Chao smiled faintly. He did not care about how the countless netizens cursed him in all the ways possible under his post and just logged off. Running away after pretending to be awesome felt good. The strange flame continued flashing at the corner of his eye, and messages continued jumping out. His contribution points started rising at lightning speed. Soon, it increased to more than nine hundred points. I might be able to get three thousand points over the night! Meng Chao thought happily. He had not slept for two nights, and he was extremely exhausted. He fell into deep sleep right away and dreamt that many aspects of the future changed. It was three oclock at night. Swallow Building was the headquarters of the Yan family, and it was still bright. Yan Feirou and more than ten of the third generation Yan Family Ripple Force disciples had hurried over. Even though it was late at night, there were no traces of fatigue on their faces. Their eyes were filled with excitement, which made them turn red. There was delight in their smiles, and they could not hide it. Hiss The door to a cultivation room opened before them. A middle-aged man with a body as built as a mountain, an aggressive presence, and a powerful fighting spirit gushing out of his pores came out with a dark look on his face. He was the leader of the second generation of people who had learned the Yan Family Ripple ForceMonster Hunter Yan Zhennan. Sir! Uncle Nan! Dad! The people from the third generation rushed over to greet him, and Yan Feirou said eagerly, Youve been practicing the Demonically Modified Ripple Force for three hours. Was it great? Yan Zhennan stared at his daughter for half a day before he said coldly, Of course its good, or else, how could it have possibly deceived the mighty Ripple Force Princess? When he said these words, the people were stunned. Yan Feirou was in shock. Deceive me? Dad, what do you mean by that? Was it fake? It wasnt fake, but it is very extreme and mad! Yan Zhennans facial muscles trembled. His heart seemed to be beating in fear. He gritted his teeth and said, As the saying goes, those who are ahead of the generation by half a step are genii, but those who are ahead of the generation by a whole step are lunatics. This Demonically Modified Ripple Force is at least three huge steps ahead of our era. Its basically madness! Many of the third generation was stunned by Yan Zhennans aura, and they did not dare say a single word even after a long time had passed. Only Yan Feirou could still muster her courage. Dad, this Demonically Modified Ripple Force is very powerful on the surface and several of its parameters surpass our limits. Why did you say that its madness? Yan Zhennan sighed. Feirou and all of you are still young. True, the figures on paper for this technique are very beautiful, and some of the parameters have reached the peak, but whats the price? To be able to push the human body to the limits when it comes to fighting continuously, it completely reformed the current breathing technique. The consumption rate of oxygen went up by twenty percent. And to be able to inhale large amounts of oxygen within a short amount of time so that our blood can swiftly circulate to all of our muscle fibers, it requires the practitioners to have incredibly well-developed lungs and active red blood cells. If you want even stronger lungs and higher quality blood, you need to use up a lot of cultivation resources and use a brand new stance to build your basics. In fact, the entire practice system will have to be modified. This is what you call affecting the entire system if you try to change one aspect of it. Now, he changed a simple basic force execution method that is easy to learn into an ultimate technique that is powerful but very difficult to train! The group looked at each other at a loss. An ultimate technique? That was too much, right? Yan Zhennan spoke in a dark voice. Did you know that the more I practiced this Demonically Modified Ripple Force, the more terrifying I found it? Whoever created this technique is either a genius or a lunatic. He might even be a complete demon. This technique doesnt seem to have been created for this era but for an even more brutal era. Its for martial artists who are ten times as strong as we are so that they can fight against monsters who are ten times more brutal than the monsters right now! Chapter 38 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The people were shocked. Was this comment good or bad? No matter how strong the monsters are, its impossible for them to be ten times more brutal than they are right now, right? This person is seeking to push the human body to its limits on a surface level but does not care about the difficulty in learning and the bodys ability to endure such pressure. To put it in good terms, this is all empty talk, but to put it in bad terms, he harbors malicious thoughts. Before his daughter could ask any questions, Yan Zhennan took the initiative to say, You dont know yet, but the old man has been in isolated training for half a year, and he has mastered his divine technique. Most probably, he will announce Ripple Force v2 next month. The crowd cried out in shock. Twenty years ago, the master of the Yan Family, Yan Hengbo had created Ripple Force, but it was not perfect. It could only be used in small fights, and the version number for it always started with one. Now, the Yan Family Ripple Force had finally entered the age where version two could appear. This meant that the upgrade this time would definitely produce an extraordinary breakthrough. Right now, there are at least ten mainstream Ripple Forces in the market. While the Yan Family Ripple Force might be the leading one right now, we have not been able to completely monopolize the technique. But I believe that as we promote version two, the other Ripple Force factions will forever lose the ability to challenge the Yan family. Yan Zhennan spoke with pride in his voice. You should understand just how big this pie is. Right now, all the elementary schools in the city teach the Yan Family Ripple Force. The money that the education department of the city gives us for our intellectual property is astronomical. We also work with the military to combine the Yan Force Ripple Force with One Hundred Saber Technique to produce One Hundred Wave Breaking Saber. All the soldiers in Dragon City must learn this saber technique. Heh, those dozen other Ripple Force factions are dreaming about stealing this pie from us. I reckon that they heard that the old man is about to promote Yan Family Ripple Force v2 and know that if they dont take action now, it will be too late for them! The crowd fell into silence. But what does this have to do with the Demonically Modified Ripple Force? Yan Feirou asked. What does it have to do? Heh. If Im not mistaken, this Super Ripple Force has already spread because of you, right? Yan Zhennan laughed coldly. If everyone believes that this is Yan Family Ripple Force v2, what do you think will happen? Yan Feirou shook her head in confusion. I dont know. Yan Zhennan put his hands behind his back and said coldly, First of all, everyone will think that Yan Family Ripple Force v2 is very powerful and is practically invincible based on the figures on paper. Social media will praise us to high heavens, and unrest will stir in the city. Then, these friendly factions will unintentionally discover the weaknesses in the new Ripple Force. They will notice the various problems such as the consumption rate of oxygen and how hard it is to learn this. They will notice that this is a technique that can allow you to slay dragons, but its used to fight against things that dont exist. Its designed to tackle monsters that are ten times more brutal than the ones we face right now. Whoever made this is just trying to show off. Its not practical, and this version isnt mature at all. Next, the social media outlets will make a one hundred and eighty degree turn and point their knives at us. They will lash out at the Yan family for forgetting our roots. They will accuse us for forgetting that Ripple Force is a basic force execution method. Compared to being used in battle, it should focus more on lowering the difficulty for learning and using it. These friendly factions will then put on a front and sigh. They will say that a basic martial art should have the mannerisms of a basic martial art. Its not something that can become a high-end martial art just by making random calculations of the performance of the martial art on paper and striving after extreme figures, which is what research labs do. Next, the middle schools, elementary schools, and the military will begin to show doubt in the Yan Family Ripple Force. They wont be able to understand the direction of development. If we are really prepared to push our Ripple Force to become a high-end technique and turn it into an ultimate technique, it will not be suitable to be used widely in schools and the military. At that time, heh, we would have lost the contract, and these friendly factions will definitely swoop in to take advantage of the situation. Even if we manage to keep the contract, they will do something major that will make the headlines before Yan Family Ripple Force v2 is announced, and it will throw things into absolute chaos. This will only be good news to the friendly factions, while nothing bad will come out of it. His words left the crowd completely dumbfounded. Yan Feirou broke into cold sweat. Dad, are you saying that this Demonically Modified Ripple Force came from other Ripple Force factions? They might appear to be your friends in business, but they will stab you in the back. Aside from the people who have been thinking about how to get rid of the Yan family for more than ten years, who would be able to gather so much wisdom from other Ripple Force factions and make this seemingly powerful Demonically Modified Ripple Force to trick you? But this Ripple Force has a strong spirit of the Yan Family Ripple Force. Can they really copy it? Copying the entire thing is naturally impossible, but copying bits and pieces to lead us astray isnt impossible, Yan Zhennan said. Yan Feirou thought about it, and she felt regretful. Dad, I was wrong. Master, we were wrong! The disciples of the third generation lowered their heads out of fear and remorse. I cant blame you for this. This person is just too sinister. If my guess is correct, he has been planning this for more than half a year. In fact, the elites from more than ten factions must have been planning this together. No matter how talented you are, youre still flowers on the ivory tower. Theres no way you can tell just how great this plot is. Fortunately, I didnt go out to hunt in the depths of the fog these past few days, or else, the Yan family would have to face a huge crisis. Yan Feirou looked at him anxiously. But the news of this technique has already spread in many forums and chat groups. What should we do? You havent promoted this Demonically Modified Ripple Force through your public classes, so we can still save the situation. Yan Zhennan thought about it. Right now, the most crucial part is that youve received ten thousand from this person. If he hires Internet ghostwriters to cause trouble, the ten thousand can soon turn into an insider dealing that cost a few million. Do this. Immediately return the money to the person and make a notice to clear things up. Be stern about it and completely cut off all connections between the Yan family and this crazy Ripple Force. Ill immediately go to the public relations department in my squad and settle this matter overnight. Well try to settle everything before Internet traffic flow increases tomorrow. Yan Feirou sighed in relief. Thank goodness her father was around. Should we ask for instructions from Grandpa? she asked. Forget it. The old man is still in isolated training. Hes conducting the final tests before releasing version two. Over the past few days, the entire research team has been working day and night. We can finish settling the trivial matters before we report to the old man. Yan Zhennan waved his hand and disagreed with his daughters suggestion. Ripple Force Princess gritted her teeth fiercely and hissed out the name, Old Fire Relayer! Meng Chao slept well. When he woke up, he felt refreshed. His entire body was filled with explosive power, and he eagerly wanted to look for a monster so that he could beat it up. He checked the contribution points under the strange flame and found that Huh? Why was it only at 1,443 points? He remembered that before he went to sleep, it had almost reached one thousand. A whole night had passed, but he had only gained a few hundreds of contribution points. This did not tally with how the numbers had shot up madly last night. He scratched his head and turned on his phone while he still felt sleepy. He found that Yan Feirou had returned the one million broadcasting coins to his account. She had even exchanged those coins into cash and even paid for all the administration fees. Whats going on? Meng Chao instantly snapped awake. He checked Yan Feirous newest course of action and found that Ripple Force Princess had uploaded a new video overnight. She was dressed in black in the video, and her expression was cold as ice. She was completely different from her sweet princess persona in the public classes. Recently, there has been a new Ripple Force that has been really popular in Dragon City. Its too extreme and even ranges on madness, and the consequences of practicing it cant be predicted. This Demonically Modified Ripple Force also used the name of the Yan Family Ripple Force to mislead the public. I hope that the person who developed it will stop before its too late and live his life well. The entire Yan family and I retain the right to have the law force you to take responsibility for the matter. Meng Chao was flabbergasted. What did she mean? Extreme? Madness? Was she talking about his future Ripple Version? But this Ripple Force was something Yan Feirou had taken a lot of time to upgrade after converging all schools of Ripple Force together. What was wrong with her? Did she actually start punching herself in the face after she went bonkers? When he went to the comment section, the netizens were talking about her statement. There were also plenty of Ripple Force experts who had their usernames authenticated with their real names speaking up. Zhao Family Ripple Force: I will definitely support the Yan family to get rid of this pest in the world of Ripple Force! Wang Family Ripple Force: Ripple Forces core competitive advantage is that it has no requirements to learn it, and its easy to practice it. Its suitable for the elderly and the young. Its not something that should focus on loading up various parameters on paper and pushing the limits of performance while ignoring the difficulty for practicing it and the consumption of energy while we use the technique. This Demonically Modified Ripple Force has gone down the wrong path! Limitless Ripple Force: Limitless Ripple Force might be better than its predecessor, but weve never forgotten that the origin of Ripple Force is the Yan family. We must never forget the source of our success. We will forever stand together with the Yan family in the face of this mad and demonic Ripple Force! There were more than ten other Ripple Force factions who took up the stance of friendly factions and criticized the future Ripple Force until it was battered and not worth a dime. Meng Chao only understood the gist of it after he stared at the gossip for some time. It was generally about the Yan family suspecting that this future Ripple Force was an imitation that was created by other factions and was only partially similar to the Yan Family Ripple Faction. In fact, it was an evil technique that was created with ulterior motives. After all, Meng Chao did not copy all the force execution formulae and the calculations for the output of force. There were many things that he could not remember clearly, so the things he wrote were all over the place and only seemed plausible. Besides, some of the battle parameters were indeed a little ahead of the current era. After the representative of the Yan Family Ripple Force spoke up, the other factions still did not know the inside story and just decided to cast caution to the wind by taking sides first, because they were afraid of public opinion attacking them. As they continued discussing with each other, everyone came up with their own conclusions. The shocking Demonically Modified Ripple Force was definitely not created by other Ripple Force practitioners. It was a creation by the Reckless Bull Force practitioners, Dragon Snake Force practitioners, and their other competitors. After all, there were major overlaps in their target audience. Thats a strange train of thought if Ive ever seen one. Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. He read a few of the professionals posts carefully, and he had to admit that their guesses were pretty logical. The evolution speed of Dragon Citizens would increase for several decades in the future. Due to the nourishment of spirit energy and the stimulation from war, the shackles of their genes would be completely removed, and the potential of every single cell in the human body will be unlocked. Everyone will begin to evolve madly then. Even if their external appearances did not change, their lung capacity, the oxygen volume in the blood, their lung capacity, their muscle fibers, the secretion of hormones, the functions of organs, and everything else would increase. The martial arts of the future were developed and upgraded based on the standards of future humans. If he dumped future martial arts on the current generation, it would be the same as him using a phone from decades ago to operate a big game in the current era. The results would not be as good as he had imagined. This problem was not that obvious with beginner level martial arts like Reckless Bull Force and Ripple Force. But if he activated fiercer and even more amazing martial arts He would naturally have no problem practicing those martial arts himself because his body had been continuously refined and modified by Kindling, but he had to be careful about promoting them to the world. Alright, since you cant tell whats good from bad, I wont be giving you Ripple Force as a contribution! Meng Chao thought tartly. I have Reckless Bull Force, Dragon Snake Force, and plenty of future martial arts with me. I can go to other places to make contributions to society. Yan Feirou, weve formed a grudge against each other. Today, you treated my kindness like trash, so tomorrow, even if you beg me on your knees in your yoga clothes and throw yourself at my feet, I He sucked in a deep breath and calmed down. Oh well, a Fire Relayer should have the magnanimity of a Fire Relayer. When I make contributions, I should not look for fame and benefits, and I should not be afraid of misunderstandings and suffering. If Ripple Force Princess really comes and throws herself at my feet while crying and admitting her mistake, she will have to be regretting her decision seriously, so Ill begrudgingly forgive her. And so, the matter was settled happily. But it was not as if there was no good news over the day. Meng Chao had managed to get his third elite monster, Demon Yan. Chapter 39 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even though Meng Chao only received sixty-eight contribution points from Chu Feixiong teaching Demon Yan Reckless Bull Technique, once he was certain of Demon Yans status as an elite monster, Meng Chao could often go to him to play. He believed that he could farm buckets full of contribution points from him. Chu Feixiong made an agreement with Demon Yan that after they went through the test in school which was the first round of the national college examination, Demon Yan could teach Reckless Bull Technique to the entire school, and Demon Yan promised that he would get a huge load of cultivation resources for Chu Feixiong from the principal. Overcharging the school for this was much more rewarding than the small profit from other students. Meng Chao was absolutely fine with it. After Demon Yan understood the technique and the students in the study group sparred with each other, Meng Chao accumulated 1,758 contribution points. He went to the toilet and activated an Initial Stage Healing Skill, and his healing progress went up to seventy-one percent. He threw the remaining contribution points into the Skillfulness of Basic Harvesting Skill. Even though a few hundred contribution points were not enough to push his Basic Harvesting Skill from Specialist Level to Master Level, with each increase in his Skillfulness, he would regain some memory fragments stored in the depths of his mind. They allowed him to gain a brand new understanding toward harvesting. He also managed to come up with a few ways to cure Ning Shewo. It was the day of the material trade fair. After school, Meng Chao did not join the self-study period at night. He took the public bus to a building called Clouds Soar. He could vaguely remember attending monster material trade fairs in his past life as well. They might sound grand, but in truth, they were no different from markets that sold fresh pork. There were hearts, livers, spleens, lungs, and kidneys all over the place, and everyone competed by placing their bids. When Meng Chao saw the sparkling Clouds Soar, the various grand cars parked in front of the building, and the men and women dressed magnificently, he lowered his head to look at his wrinkled school uniform and realized that there was something off about him. There couldnt be any talk about him owning a grand car. There was limited space in Dragon City, and an exorbitant amount of money was needed for parking fees, fuel surcharges, and vehicle taxes. Anyone could gain the status of nobility even if they just attached four wheels to two couches and installed a crystal engine, but that was as long as the vehicle could be driven on the road legally. I might have been a harvester for more than ten years in my previous life, but I was always at the bottom of the field. At that time, the trade fairs I attended were all like markets. But this time, I was invited to attend by White-haired Ghostly Hands, so the standard will naturally be different. My appearance is indeed a little ill-fitting and eye-catching. Meng Chao did not have the habit to pretend to be someone weak so that he could take advantage of the powerful. If he had realized the problem earlier, he would have changed to a cleaner pair of clothes so that he could show Ning Shewo respect. But since he was already here, he could not be bothered to go back to change. Besides, he did not have any other clothes at home that looked decent. He flung his school bag over his shoulder and let out a dry cough. Then, without ever changing his expression, he walked among the impeccably dressed men and women into Clouds Soar. To show off its noble status, the five-star hotel had installed an elevator. The number of times Meng Chao took an elevator since he was young could be counted on one hand. When he saw the others operate it with familiar ease, he watched them curiously. When the young men and women saw him reacting in this manner, they could not help but snicker. A teenage girl decked in jewelry whispered into her male companions eyes about how he stuck out like a sore thumb. When they reached the entrance of the trade fair, the security guard and ushers stared at him in puzzlement and wariness. They verified his identity thrice before they let him in with a troubled look. My apologies, my young friend. Ill only arrive ten minutes later. Are you alright? Ning Shewo soon called him. Its fine. School ended early for me today. You can take your time, Elder Ning. Meng Chao was not bothered by it. The trade fair was held in the style of a buffet. Compared to markets selling pork, this was more akin to a banquet for rich and powerful families, as well as those of the upper-class members of society. As they toasted each other, it was clear that the trading of monster materials was only secondary. The main goal of the trade fair was to expand connections, strengthen relationships, and negotiate business deals. After walking around a few times, Meng Chao heard a few important people with extraordinary presences settling a few small business deals worth tens of millions. He also saw a few harvesters with strange lights shining in their eyes and spirit marks on their hands. It was clear that they were top-class harvesters who had transcended worldliness and attained sainthood. All of them boasted about themselves in a reserved manner while they spoke to each other. The contents of their talks were all about So and so was incredibly rash and turned insert-monster-name-heres organs into mince meat with just one punch. Others would have had problems dealing with it, but I could perfectly separate the utterly destroyed organs, and their value remained the same. Sometimes, those conversations shifted to Mr. Whatever The Name Is possesses unmatched strength but only feels at ease if I harvest the superbeasts he kills. If I have something to do, he would rather not go into the fog. And such other conversations. Based on their words, the peerless fighters who intimidated Dragon City were children who did not understand the importance of things. Every time they reduced the monsters into a pulp, the harvesters were the ones who had to deal with the aftermath. Meng Chao knew that this was just businessmen boasting about themselves, but he still found his emotions surging as he listened. The harvester field was indeed the top among all supporting careers! Meng Chao was also completely unbothered by the gazes the people cast on him, the lavish environment, and the grand food around him. True, he was just an average high school student, but he was also someone who had witnessed the end of the world. During the apocalypse, no matter how lavish a five-star hotel was, it was turned into rubble; no matter how exquisitely and impeccably dressed a beauty was, she was reduced to a skeletal frame; the peerless fighters who stood supreme above others and had the entire city at their beck and call became ants who struggled to survive. No matter how high a persons position was in society, how great of an authority their family possessed, how matchless their martial art was, how rich they were, all of that turned into a dream and became meaningless. When faced with such a Dragon City, was there a place where Meng Chao could not enter? Was there anyone he would need to bow his head to? He smiled and went straight to the buffet table. Kindling was great, but the energy consumption rate was extremely high every time he exchanged things with it using his contribution points. He needed to replenish a lot of fuel. Since this was a buffet in a five-star hotel, it would be a waste if he did not replenish the fuel he would need for the subsequent week. No one would really be paying attention to eating when it came to this sort of high-end banquet anyway. Because Meng Chao was the only one with two plates full of food in his hands, even more people stared at him. He was completely fine with the stares, but he had to preserve some of Elder Nings dignity, so he found a corner behind a pot and sat down with his legs crossed. He then started munching on his food. While he was eating heartily, he suddenly heard people discussing him among themselves. Hey, did you see a high school student? Hes eating like hes starving. He was also staring at the buttons in the elevator for a long time just now. Its no wonder why he came into the elevator with us. If he were alone, he might not have been able to reach the second floor. I thought that everyone needs an invitation to enter this trade fair. Who invited him? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked through the gaps of the plant. He discovered eight young men dressed in huafu. All of them had an air of supremacy about them, and they looked like people who would boss others around. The person who stood at the center had a handsome face, but his eyes were a little puffy, and he also had a rather wicked air about him. All the other people called him Young Master Jun. However, they only spoke about Meng Chao briefly. Soon, they changed the topic and talked about the world outside the fog. I heard from my teacher that the space and time torrent will calm down within three years, or eighth at max. At that time, Dragon City will completely infiltrate the Other World. The army of Dragon City will be able to sweep through the world and suppress everything in its sight! That means that the world will belong to the people in our generation. We will be the ones achieving great things and create history. I heard from the people in the Other World Research Center that there are not just monsters in the Other World. There are also all sorts of strangely shaped things and even low-grade humanoid-shaped creatures. They look like the cavemen on Earth. I wonder if theyre strong? How could they be strong? The Other World has many local creatures, but theyre all very afraid of monsters. They named the place we transmigrated to Demon Mountain, Bloody Mountain Range, Monster Mountain Range, Cursed Land, and other things. The monsters are the strongest beings in the Other World. Earthlings have managed to start beating up those monsters mere decades into transmigrating to this place. Ha! Once we completely vanquish those monsters and the fog is gone, regardless if its the other Other World creatures or the savages who can only swing their sticks and stone axes, theyll all be useless before us. Theyll only be able to wait for us to take them down. What a pity. That wont be exciting at all. Theres no fun in that. The aristocratic children shook their heads and sighed. Meng Chao wanted to laugh when he heard them. There were Other World locals all over Monster Mountain Range, and they were indeed fearful of the monsters and treated them like demons, but that was nothing. On Earth, there was a place called Amazon rainforest. It had giant snakes, crocodiles, piranhas and other fierce creatures, which were respected by the locals in the area. If a group of unfortunate aliens transmigrated into the depths of the Amazon rainforest and spent decades there, what would happen after they finally destroyed the giant snakes, crocodiles, piranhas, and even the locals in the forest? They would think that they had faced the peak fighting force of Earth. If they defeated the Amazon rainforest, they could conquer Earth. Then, they would happily leave the forest and would find the armies of human nations watching them quietly with their guns pointed at them. The scene was too amazing. Meng Chao could not bear to continue imagining it. He snickered. Who is it? Who are you?! Whats so funny? The children of the aristocrats did not expect that there would be a person hiding behind the pot and eavesdropping on them. He even laughed at them. Once Meng Chao came out with the residue of the food he ate on two large plates, the groups expressions turned incredibly strange. They could be described as something along the lines of them wanting to step on him, but being afraid that doing so would soil the soles of their shoes. The wicked-looking young man called Young Master Jun cast him a deep look. Meng Chao did not want to get into conflict with them and cause trouble to Elder Ning, so he held back his laughter and quickly left. When the aristocratic children found that he smelled like food and saw that his hands were greasy, they avoided him like the plague. Ning Shewo finally arrived. Along with him was Ning Xueshi, and she was impeccably dressed. She wore a low-cut, wine-red gown. On her fair, long neck was a crystalline necklace, and she gave off a faint bewitching fragrance. She was dressed in a mature manner, and it showed off her figure. Her inborn pride was etched on her face, and it made her look older than she was. Even so, she still gave off a rather youthful air, which made her look like an adorable girl trying to pretend to be a strong woman. Right after she appeared, she attracted everyones attention. Is that Ghostly Hands Nings granddaughter? Shes a famous beauty in the harvester field. Forget it. Shes a very cold person. She refused to show respect even to Young Master Jun. Last time, Young Master Jun wanted to Ning Shewo was dressed in a huafu that was tailored and meticulously made with a lot of monster materials. His white hair was combed neatly, and there was a jade ring on his right thumb. He looked noble and domineering. When everyone saw this gorgeously dressed grandfather-granddaughter pair walk to the high school student who looked like a country bumpkin, they were shocked. Ghostly Hands Ning invited that country bumpkin here? When Ning Shewo saw how Meng Chao was dressed, he was also stunned. After coming into contact with Meng Yishan, Ning Shewo knew that Meng Chao did not have a strong family background. He was just a normal high school student. But the more he thought about Meng Chaos Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, the more significant he found it. He thought that Meng Chao must have gained a fortuitous encounter. His master should be an incredibly important person in the field. Since he agreed to attend the banquet, his master should teach him the basic rules. Who would know that the current genius youths would all act in such unique and eccentric ways? Ning Shewo thought about it and said hesitantly, My young friend, are you pretending to look like a country bumpkin? Huh? Ning Xueshi piped in then. What Grandpa means is did you dress up this way intentionally to make others look at you in disdain so that you can look for a chance to stomp on them and become famous in the harvester field? Meng Chao was shocked. What? No! Dont spew nonsense like that! Why is everyones thought process so strange nowadays? Chapter 40 - Behold A Great Man With Admiration Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The gazes around them became stranger, and some people even started whispering among themselves. Ning Shewo had been in this field his entire life, and he valued his dignity quite a lot, so he quickly dragged Meng Chao to a corner. Meng Chao was rather embarrassed. Im sorry, Elder Ning. In truth, Im a very humble and reserved person. I dont like to be in the limelight at all. Why dont you pretend as if you dont know me? No, of course not, my young friend, thats not what I meant. Im just curious. Didnt your master tell you these things? Ning Shewo could not understand it no matter how much he thought about it. This is my greatest secret. I originally did not intend to say anything even at the pain of death, but Im an honest person, and Im really not good at lying. In truth, I dont have a master, but I got to know a very mysterious senior in the deep web. He has given me pointers casually, so I dont even know whether I have the right to call him my master. Meng Chao stopped talking for a while before adding, His name is Old Fire Relayer. Old Fire Relayer? The Ning family grandfather-granddaughter pair looked at each other. Ive never heard of him in the field before. Who is he? I dont know. Hes a very elusive and mysterious person. Meng Chao dug into his memories seriously. Based on what I gathered from his words, hes a very strong person, to the point of being domineering. But hes also very noble. He has already freed himself from low-class tastes, and hes only thinking about contributing to society. Hes a man with great wisdom, great foresight, and can see into the future. Hes also a man full of charm. Without everyones knowledge, hes already subjugating, affecting, and saving everyone! The Ning family grandfather and granddaughter pair said, Is he? Be confident. Say Thats right instead of Is he?, Meng Chao said. By the way, Ive told Old Fire Relayer about your injury, Elder Ning. The old man only thought about it for three seconds before he casually told me to gather two ingredients. One of them is the juice from the roots of a One Hundred Years Heart Corrosion Weed, and the other is the wings of the Bloody Queen Hornet. I dont know what he meant, but may you will, Elder Ning? Ning Shewo thought about it for a while before he suddenly sucked in a sharp breath. He was so shocked that his hair stood up on end. One Hundred Years Heart Corrosion Weed and Bloody Queen Hornet are both incredibly poisonous ingredients. The properties of their poison are also very close to that of the Purple-crowned Halys Vipers poison. Hes suggesting that I fight poison with poison! Fighting poison with poison Why have I never thought of this before? Its logical. The more I think about it, the more logical it sounds. Ive already tried all treatment methods aside from fighting poison with poison. This is the only way now! Ning Shewo was in a daze. Sometimes, he mumbled to himself, and at other times, he made calculations with his fingers. A few times, he laughed soundlessly, and his facial muscles trembled. His expression was extremely strange. Ning Xueshi was terrified just by watching him. Grandpa Its fine, Xueshi. Im fine. I have a cure for my illness now. Our young friend here isnt lying. This Old Fire Relayer is seriously an amazing person. He didnt even see me, and in just three seconds, with just some casual guidance, he managed to come up with a cure for the chronic illness that has bothered me for a long time! Hes amazing! Ning Shewo was absolutely impressed. At the same time, a notification popped up in Meng Chaos field of vision. [Through your guidance, elite citizen Ning Shewo has gained a whole new understanding of toxicology. Increased contribution points by 43.] Elite monsters were just amazing. He couldnt get enough of them. Meng Chao gulped. Elder Ning, you have to be careful when it comes to fighting poison with poison. The Old Fire Relayer might have mentioned these two ingredients, but he did not mention the proportions needed and the method required. You might also need all sorts of supplementary ingredients. You must think about this carefully. Its fine. With this seniors level, its already amazing that hes willing to provide me with guidance. What right do I have to bother him when it comes to these minor details? I have some knowledge regarding pharmacology myself, so its only natural that I will have to carefully figure out the treatment plan with my specialist team. Ning Shewo sighed. After Dragon City transmigrated to this place, we have an endless supply of amazing people among us. Truly, there is always someone who is better than you are! My young friend, regardless of how much I can recover in the end, these two ingredients will still help me by a large degree. I dont know how I should convey my thanks to Old Fire Relayer! Its fine. Old Fire Relayer is someone who is not after fame and wealth. Even if you dont pay him a single cent, he wont be bothered by it. But if you give him a duplex in Dragon City No.1, hed take it as well. Hes just someone who treats money as if its nothing. Hes very carefree. Meng Chao thought about things for a moment. By the way, Ive asked Old Fire Relayer about the other methods of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. He doesnt mind revealing them to the public, so Ill show them to you now. Before Ning Shewo could react to it, Meng Chao picked up two chopsticks and started his demonstration in the air. In truth, his movements were far from perfect, and he did not understand the profound scientific reasons behind each action. He was just copying them, and his movements even ended up as a grotesque mess. However, even if the future harvesting skill Meng Chao showed was seriously distorted, when an elite such as Ning Shewo saw it, the enlightenment he gained was so great that it was as if lightning had struck during the night. This is Ning Shewo covered his chest. His face turned pale, and he took two huge steps backward. [Through your guidance, elite citizen Ning Shewo gained a whole new understanding toward the first method of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. Increased contribution points by 32.] [Through your guidance, elite citizen Ning Shewo gained a whole new understanding toward the third method of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. Increased contribution points by 49.] [Through your guidance] Meng Chao gained a whole bucket of contribution points from the elite monster. Grandpa! When Ning Xueshi saw that her grandpa looked as if he was about to have a heart attack, she quickly went forward to support him. She could not see the ingenuity behind Meng Chaos actions. All she saw was that this average high school student had picked up two greasy chopsticks and casually waved them in the air, and it ended up putting her grandpa in this state. She was so anxious that she almost cried. Im fine, Xue Shi. You dont understand just how great this is Ning Shewos lips were white, but his eyes were full of life. He solemnly said, My young friend, did Old Fire Relayer really ask you to teach me the upgraded Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse? What does he want me to do? Meng Chao shook his head. Its the same thing as before. Old Fire Relayer said that martial arts, harvesting skills, and spirit energy technology are all the culmination of Dragon Citizens in the workforce wisdom. It should be something that is by the people and for the people. Thats why he will never hold back on imparting his skills. He just hopes that your hands and eyes will recover and that you can learn a brand new Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. Then, you can harvest even more resources and create a better future with all Dragon Citizens. Ning Shewo looked as if he was struck by lightning. His lips quivered for a long time before he sighed and said, The seniors elegance is like a towering mountain, and his magnanimity is as endless as the sea. Im impressed. I, no, this junior is completely impressed! Ning Xueshi looked back and forth between Meng Chao and her grandfather a few times. In the end, she decided to be impressed as well. Only a matchless person like Old Fire Relayer could cultivate a unique and eccentric boy like Meng Chao! The young lady of the Ning family had a lot of complicated feelings in her chest. My young friend, sit here with Xueshi for a moment. Ill go and greet a few of my friends in the circle. Later, Ill introduce them to you. After saying that, Ning Shewo dragged his granddaughter to the side and said softly, Now, you believe in my words, right? Meng Chao is a person worthy of befriending. At the very least, hes much more reliable than that Liao Feijun. Ill be going off to socialize in a moment. Help me serve Meng Chao properly. Dont be rude to him, understand? Understood, Grandpa. Then, Ning Xueshi seemed to have thought of something. Her cheeks burned, and she said shyly, But hes still in high school. Hes younger than me by three years! Ning Shewo went. Hmm? Ning Xueshi returned with a, What? And Meng Chao looked over. Huh? At another corner of the trade fair was Liao Feijun, and he had just finished drinking a cup of blood red wine. He licked his lips and stared at Meng Chao as well as Ning Xueshi while they chatted with each other. After a while, he looked away. Huh? Isnt that Meng Chao? the technical director of Prosperous Resource Recovery Company Gu Ming cried out. How could that brat have the right to come here? Liao Feijuns gaze turned cold. You know him? Even if I turn into ashes, Id still be able to recognize him. Young Master Jun, I came to you today to talk about that brat. Hes the one who humiliated us. You have to help us make a decision here! Gu Ming appeared to be near tears when he told Liao Feijun all about the conflict the night before yesterday and the crystalized neurosphere. Of course, he dramaticized it a lot, and finished by saying pitifully, Ive been learning from Poisonous Hands Liao Santong for a long time, and everyone in the circle knows that I am Mr. Liaos student. But this brat is acting with conceit just because Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo is supporting him. Hes not showing any respect to Mr. Liao at all. Young Master Jun, we cant just bear with this humiliation! Liao Feijun pursed his lips in slight disgust. Gu Ming had just learned how to harvest for two years under his grandfather and his skills were only average, but he constantly caused trouble and embarrassed them. Liao Feijun could hardly be bothered caring about his affairs. However, his grandfather Poisonous Hands Liao Santong and Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo had learned under the same master. Over the past few decades, Liao Santong had always lost in terms of skills to his senior brother, and they had even argued and fought for monster materials. The grudge between them ran long and deep. Lately, however, Ning Shewos nerves were damaged, and he seemed about ready to step out of the harvesting circle. This was the chance for Liao Feijuns grandfather to rise above him. His grandfather had long since hinted to him that he should look for a chance to provoke Ning Shewo and force him to lose his composure so that he could publicly compete against him. Then, Poisonous Hands would defeat Ghostly Hands by a landslide, and all the gloominess he felt over the past few decades could be swept away. This was a chance. Liao Feijun thought about it and said faintly, Gu Ming, you fell into his trap. The old bat was poisoned by a snake, and most of his skills are gone. Forget about staying in Thunderbolt, he might have to retire from the harvesting circle soon. Why are you afraid of a nearly dead tiger? What? Since Gu Ming was a low-level harvester, it was the first time he heard this insider information. He was stunned for a long time, and he could not help but say angrily, Damn it, if I knew that the old bat is already crippled, Mr. Hu and I wouldnt have shown mercy to that brat! Liao Feijun smiled. The old bat has been searching for a successor all over the city. Since that brat can tell the difference between an etherealized neurosphere and a crystalized neurosphere, he must have some degree of talent. The old bat is delighted to see such talent and is itching to harvest again. Thats why he supported the brat. It was a very simple matter, but you ended up terrifying yourself and now things have become complicated. Gu Ming was embarrassed and angry. I was wondering about it. Hes just a poor boy living in a public renting house, so how did he end up getting to know White-haried Ghostly Hands? Liao Feijun let out a bark of laughter. Its no wonder why his school uniform is so tattered. So, hes living in a public renting house? The old bat is really a shadow of his past now. He has been searching a long time for his successor, and he ended up finding someone like this? But its no wonder. Everyone is able to tell that the old bat is trash right now. Those with some connections and talent in the circle would not want to be his successor. The two people across from them continued to chat happily. Meng Chao said something, and Ning Xueshi listened to him attentively. When the girl lowered her head, she looked so charming that Liao Feijun felt incredibly jealous. He asked Gu Ming to bring two glasses of red wine over. Come, no matter what, my grandfather is that old bats junior brother. If the boy is seriously the old bats disciple, then hes my martial uncle. Ill go over and greet my junior martial uncle now. Chapter 41 - Trap Made Using an Unidentified Material Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Five minutes later, Liao Feijun came back with a dark face. He gritted his teeth so hard that it made cracking sounds. He had red wine staining his chest, and he looked incredibly pathetic. Ning Xueshi! he hissed the name fiercely. I originally wanted to get rid of the enmity between us and resolve the grudge between our seniors through the relationship between us juniors, but I didnt expect that you would not show me any respect at all! This brat stays in a public renting house and has never even seen an elevator before! And he wants to fight against me, Liao Feijun? Young Master Jun! Young Master Jun! The young men and women who had come together with him saw the conflict between them, and they quickly went over to dissuade him from attacking Meng Chao. All the guests today are important people. We cant attack anyone in public, but well have plenty of chances in the future. Liao Feijun sucked in a deep breath. Dont worry. Ill just be dirtying my own hands if I attack this boy. Isnt he the old bats new disciple? Ill have plenty of chances to make him embarrass himself later! At the other side of the trade fair, Ning Xueshi apologized to Meng Chao in a flurry. Im sorry, Liao Feijun is a lunatic. Just ignore him. Im fine. But I didnt expect that youd be so feisty. You just went and poured red wine on him. Ning Xueshis face turned red. She did not expect that she would be so extreme either. No matter what, they were all harvesters. Even if their personal grudges ran deep, it was not good for them to turn into complete enemies. But just now, she had been engaged in a noble topic of how they should contribute to society with Meng Chao, a strange boy who did not regard fame and riches with any importance, when suddenly, Liao Feijun, a good-for-nothing rich mans son, came over to bother them. Ning Xueshi felt that her value in Meng Chaos eyes dropped because of him. She had been angry and anxious, which was why she splashed wine on Liao Feijun. Fortunately, the trade fair officially began at that moment, and everyones attention was diverted. The various strange, rare, and valuable materials were an eye-opener for Meng Chao. They also stimulated the memories of his previous life to the point that they were eager to come to the forefront of his mind. But with his physical constitution, there was no need for him to buy high-quality rare materials to refine them into medicine. It was enough for him to feast his eyes upon those items. As for the crystalized neurosphere, Ning Shewo used all of his skills to push the price up, and they managed to sell it for one million three hundred and thirty thousand. It was two to three times higher than the market price, and Meng Chao was extremely delighted. With so much money in hand, he thought of buying valuable things that everyone missed. But the people in the hall had good judgment. The price for each material was fair and just. Nothing as cliche as a normal high school student with a discerning eye buying a material that was supposed to be worth five hundred million with just fifty million happened. Without anyones knowledge, two hours passed, and the trade fair entered the most exciting section. A built man brought out a wooden plate and walked onto the stage. He said in a loud voice, My dear experts, three days ago, Bloody Wolf Fighting Squad found an unidentified material in the depths of the fog. We dont know its properties, its use, or its worth. Thats why we thought to bring it here. We wish that you would appraise it and we could find a buyer for it. If anyone is able to identify it, we will definitely give you appraisal fees. There were plenty of monsters, and they were constantly evolving and mutating. No matter how powerful a hunter was, it was impossible for them to be able to recognize all the materials in Monster Mountain Range. But harvesters had been in close contact with all sorts of materials for years. They had a much better judgment compared to hunters. A good harvester was usually a good appraiser as well. When powerful buyers and sellers gathered in a trade fair and a rare material was appraised and its worth set, it would usually be bought on the spot. In time, the identification of unidentified materials became the last event of high-end trade fairs. Of course, the harvesters were putting their reputations at risk. This was an incredibly risky event. If they managed to identify a rare material no one knew about, their reputations would definitely shoot up. But if they made a misjudgment, they could easily fall from their pedestals. In no time, many harvesters and major buyers gathered together. Everyone was very interested in witnessing the splendor of the unidentified material. Wait! At this moment, Liao Feijun suddenly stood up. With ill intentions, he looked in Ning Shewos direction. I know that Elder Ning has recently taken in a successor. He can be considered to be my junior martial uncle. Just now, I spoke to Martial Uncle Meng, and Ive been enlightened. Why dont we let Martial Uncle Meng come up to identify this item so that everyone can see his skills? We can also judge just how good is Elder Nings judgment in choosing his disciples. What do you think? The crowd was stunned. Then, they became interested. Ning Xueshis face turned red. She stood up and retorted. Liao Feijun, enough with the nonsense. Mr. Meng is not my grandfathers disciple, but his friend. He has nothing with the matters between our families. Stop going around randomly hurting other people! A friend? Liao Feijun laughed. Elder Ning was poisoned by a snake, and it seems like he has reached even greater heightsbecoming friends with just anyone. The spirit of retiring while one is at the prime of their life and being content with a normal life is something worthy to learn for us juniors. Ning Shewos face turned dark as a pan, but he could not fly off into a rage. With his status, if he entered an argument with Liao Feijun, he would just be lowering his status. Ning Xueshi was so angry that she was scowling. Just when she was about to take a step forward and ask that she could appraise the item, Meng Chao stepped forward. Alright, then let me see the item. He was never someone who could swallow insults and humiliation. He was already very angry about what happened to Ripple Force, and since Liao Feijun was in cahoots with Gu Ming, he was definitely not someone good. Now, since he provoked them verbally, he could vent on that boy. Besides, he would awaken to many future harvesting skills later on. He would also remember the structures of future monsters after they evolved. He would definitely be contributing a lot in the harvesting circle at that time. But if he wanted to do that, he would need a certain amount of fame. Only when his words carried weight would others believe him. Young Master Jun, is it? Im sorry, but since you decided to put your face under my boot willingly, I have to stomp on it a couple of times, or I would be disrespecting you, Meng Chao thought. Ning Xueshi did not stop him, and Meng Chao strode to the stage and received the other experts gazes on him in a relaxed manner. His confidence moved the built man from Bloody Wolf. He lifted the veil and said respectively, Mr. Meng, please appraise it. A brilliant light shot to the ceiling. When it was reflected off the colored chandelier, the whole hall was filled with a variety of colors. It was as if there were seven-colored ripples swimming about the hall. Even the harvesters who had a lot of knowledge could not help but cry out in surprise. They rose on their tiptoes to stare at the item. Lying still on a fluffy red velvet was a pearl the size of a gooses egg. It shone with a crystalline hue, and each layer was dyed in a variety of colors. It was like dozens of landscape paintings that used a lot of vibrant colors were gathered in the pearl. It shone with a different colored light based on different angles. What is this? What a beautiful pearl. This looks like the crystal core of a superbeast. We just dont know what sort of superbeast it is. The spirit energy is really thick. The superbeast must have used decades or perhaps even a century to gather that amount of spirit energy. Itll be great for our cultivation! Everyone gathered their gazes on Meng Chao. All of them were curious. What made this boy who wore a wrinkly high school students uniform so amazing? Meng Chao cast the pearl a glance, and he immediately had an answer in his head. Just when he was about to speak, he saw an enchanting light flash in the depths of the crystal core, and his pupils shrank. He gasped. Could it be? Meng Chao held his breath and observed the pearl carefully. His expression turned graver with each passing second. He walked three rounds around the unidentified object while drawing close to it. He studied it for three minutes and even asked Ning Xueshi to bring out a magnifying glass that was specifically used to identify items. The more he looked at it, the more focused he became, and the more immersed he was. It looked as if he was about to crawl into the item itself. He took a full five minutes, and everyone grew impatient. They started talking noisily. Then, Meng Chao sighed and shook his head before he said, I dont know. The crowd burst into a ruckus. If you didnt know, why did you put on a show and observe it for such a long time? Do you think that our time is not valuable? Liao Feijun smiled. Do you know? Meng Chao looked at him askance and let out a cold huff. He was not tooting his own horn. This was an unidentified item. If even he could not be one hundred percent certain of it, no one in the current Dragon City would be able to identify it. I know a little about it. Liao Feijun was in high spirits. He strode to the stage and pushed Meng Chao to the side rudely. There is an etherealized plant called Single-eyed Grass growing in the depths of the fog to the south of Dragon City. Its the favorite food of a local monster Golden-furred Pig. Single-eyed Grass only bears fruit once every three years. After bearing fruit hundreds of times, it will bear a mutated fruit called Ghost-eyed Fruit. When Golden-furred Pigs eat this mutated fruit, they arent able to digest it. It stays in their bodies and turns into something similar to stones in their bodies. Ghost-eyed Fruit has gentle properties, so it can coexist harmoniously in a digestive system. But Golden-furred Pigs are Grade Three superbeasts Red-tailed Golden Pythons favorite food. Once a Red-tailed Golden Python eats a Golden-furred Pig with a Ghost-eyed Fruit in it, even if the pig is digested and absorbed into the pythons body, the Ghost-eyed Fruit will be stimulated by the digestive fluid from the Red-tailed Golden Python and form a new shell. After decades and even a century, this Ghost-eyed Fruit will be refined into the Red-tailed Golden Pythons crystal core. Lets use a term from the fantasy novels on Earth and say that its the Red-tailed Golden Pythons Dantian region. It would be an apt description to describe the crystal core as such. Now, it has a brand new nameAquatic Dragons Eye! Vice Captain Zhao, might I ask if you got this Aquatic Dragons Eye from a Red-tailed Golden Python? Liao Feijun asked the man from Bloody Wolf with a grin. Mr. Zhao was shocked and impressed. He nodded repeatedly and said, Young Master Jun, what you said is true. This crystal core is indeed something we obtained from a Red-tailed Golden Python. We also found quite a lot of fur and carcasses from Golden-furred Pigs near its nest. There was even a lot of Single-eyed Grass around it! Many of the people in the field, the buyers, and the sellers heard it, and they were also very impressed. Many of them were able to guess that the pearl was a pythons crystal core. But they would not have been able to speak as logically as Liao Feijun and figure out what python breed it was and how the crystal core was formed. The details he mentioned made it seem as if he had seen it with his own eyes. As expected of Young Master Jun. You know a lot, have great memory, and also great judgment! Youre not like that brat at all. Ha! Forget about the fact that he cant identify that its from a Red-tailed Golden Python, he didnt even know that this is a crystal core from a python-type superbeast. Why is he still thinking about becoming a harvester? Elder Ning must be desperate now. How could he look for such a successor? Hes not a successor. Didnt you hear them just now? Hes a friend. Hahahaha! Noise rose all around them. It was Liao Feijuns friends causing a ruckus. The grandfather-granddaughter pair were so angry that their hands trembled, and they felt their hearts ache for Meng Chao. Ning Shewo glared at Ning Xueshi and said gloomily, You were too rash just now. You became enemies with Liao Feijun and dragged our young friend into this mess. Hes just a high school student, and even if he has received a lot of guidance from Old Fire Relayer, theres no way he could identify all the materials in the depths of the fog. He fell hard this time! Chapter 42 - Did I Ask You To Leave? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mr. Zhao did not mind the conflict. He only asked in concern, Young Master Jun, how much do you think this Aquatic Dragons Eye is worth? 5,250,000, Liao Feijun answered casually. Mr. Zhao was slightly stunned. Thats really accurate. Do you have an explanation for it? Of course I do, Liao Feijun said calmly. Lets analyze the market over the past five years. Four years ago, my grandfather organized a secret auction. At that time, a single Aquatic Dragons Eye was worth 8,880,000. Two years ago, through the deep web, one Aquatic Dragons Eye was bought by a mysterious buyer for 9,250,000. Based on my information, there are people offering more than ten million to buy Aquatic Dragons Eyes in perfect condition. This item has absorbed a lot of essence from the world, and it contains a lot of spirit energy. It was also polished for over one hundred years by two different monsters. Its a raw ingredient of various super medicines, and its hard to come by. It can help superhumans reach higher standards, increase the strength of bones, the suppleness of muscles, and turn our limbs as indomitable and firm as those of pythons. Ten million isnt a huge sum. Mr. Zhaos eyes flashed. Then, why can our Aquatic Dragons Eye only sell for 5,250,000? Its simple. Those offering to buy it for ten million ask for perfect Aquatic Dragons Eyes, but theres a flaw in your Aquatic Dragons Eye. Liao Feijun snapped his fingers, and a green flame shot out from his fingertips. He brought the green flame near the Aquatic Dragons Eye. In an instant, an ugly zig-zagging shadow appeared in the dazzling light from the Aquatic Dragons Eye. It was just like how a scar would appear on a beautys face. It was incredibly piercing to the eye, and it was a regretful sight. This is Mr. Zhaos expression changed. Even they had not noticed this flaw. I reckon that you used a lightning-type killing move to finish off this Red-tailed Golden Python, so the spirit energy in the Aquatic Dragons Eye turned chaotic, and when you were harvesting the superbeasts crystal core, you were too rough and knocked into things, so the spirit energy in the Aquatic Dragons Eye went completely haywire. It rushed out through this incredibly thin crack. Even though its difficult to tell with the naked eye, but it has already lost one-third of its spirit energy. Its condition thus has been largely affected. The effects of the medicine created with it will also be much weaker. Thats why I believe that its worth 5,250,000. Of course, if you dont believe me, you can bring it to some place else for an appraisal. But I believe that the price will be about the same. Liao Feijun smiled in a relaxed and confident manner. Mr. Zhaos face was filled with delight and remorse. He was happy that he managed to get a supreme grade item from the monster his group killed. But he felt regretful that they had not properly harvested the item, and the value of the supreme grade item dropped by half! Who harvested this Aquatic Dragons Eye? Why was he so rough? Liao Feijun asked with a frown. Mr. Zhao thought about it and replied honestly. Our captain harvested it himself. No wonder then. You have specialists in every profession. Those who can kill might not be able to save others. You might be able to reduce monsters to mince meat, but you might not be able to harvest their organs precisely and ensure that their value is maximized. Bloody Wolf has been getting stronger very quickly. Its time for you to look for a professional harvesting team to work alongside you, Liao Feijun said. Mr. Zhao nodded firmly. He was utterly convinced by Liao Feijuns words. Young Master Jun, youre right. Ill go back and talk to my captain so that we can work together with the Liao family! Liao Feijun smiled. He turned his head around and spoke to the person standing in the middle of his friends, Young Master Nie, arent you currently trying to become a three-star superhuman? This Aquatic Dragons Eye is perfect for you. Could you give me the honor and buy it for 5,550,000? Young Master Nie was dressed in beautiful clothes and had an extraordinary presence. He was also the son of a powerful family, so when he heard this, he stood up. Dont blame me for trying to steal from your pocket, Liao Feijun said. While this Aquatic Dragons Eye isnt in good condition, its perfect for Dragon Slaying Technique, which youre practicing. I believe that it will be able to help you become a third-star superhuman. Young Master Nie laughed, and he did show Liao Feijun some respect. Alright, stop trying to explain things to me. I believe in you, Young Master Jun. Im offering six million. Vice Captain Zhao, will your squad be willing to sell it? Mr. Zhao was beside himself with joy. He quickly nodded. Well sell it. Of course well sell it. Thank you, Young Master Nie. He also thanked Liao Feijun repeatedly. Thank you for your guidance as well, Young Master Jun. Youre indeed the future star of harvesters in Dragon City! With just a few words, not only had he identified the item and figured out its origins, but also helped him complete a trade. Then, he used his connections and professional knowledge to increase the price of the item by seven million and five hundred thousand. It made both the buyer and the seller delighted with the trade. This was the elegance of a high-end harvester! In an instant, Liao Feijun became the center of attention. As for Meng Chao, he did not even have the right to be looked down upon. What a joke. All the people present belonged to the upper-class society. They were high-end professionals, and they were very busy. No one had the time to look down on a normal high school student. Fine. Liao Feijun had the time. Martial Uncle Meng, let me give you a few words. Liao Feijun would not allow Meng Chao to just leave silently. He put his hands behind his back and said faintly, The requirements to join the harvesting circle are very low, but the upper limits are very high. If you want to become a good harvester, you need to come from a family of learned scholars. You need to personally examine and even touch all sorts of treasures since young, for only then will you be able to get the feel of things. Perhaps you truly have talent, but due to your family environment and considering the fact that youre staying in a public renting house, its clear that you wont be able to touch something like the Aquatic Dragons Eye. This isnt a field you should step into. You put so much effort to disguise yourself so that you could come here, but that will not only make you feel horrible, if you make a wrong appraisal, you will ruin a major trade. Will you be able to compensate them at that time? I dont know what Elder Ning is thinking about by choosing you, but you should know better in your heart, or else, youll just bring harm to yourself and others! Once he said those things, the crowd burst into a ruckus. Meng Chao was dressed in the school uniform of Ninth High School, which was a key high school. Quite a number of students there were pretty well off, which was why no one could figure out his origins. Now, Young Master Jun mentioned that the boy was staying in a public renting house, so what right did he have to attend such a high-end material trade fair? Liao Feijuns friends were the first to laugh. The technical director of Prosperous, Gu Ming, also said loudly, I know of the boys background. Not only does he stay in a public renting house, his father is also a low-ranking harvester in Prosperous, but because hes corrupted, he has just been fired! At that moment, the other harvesters in the field began whispering even louder. It was due to their respect for White-haired Ghostly Hands that they did not immediately chase Meng Chao out. Meng Chaos gaze turned dark. He stared at the Aquatic Dragons Eye for a long time while deep in thought. Liao Feijun thought that he was dumbfounded because of fear and shook his head while walking down the stairs. Young Master Jun, Young Master Nie, should we discuss the details? Mr. Zhao of Bloody Wolf smiled and chased after them. Ning Xueshi was so angry that she started stomping. Ning Shewo covered his chest with his hand and thought to go on the stage to help Meng Chao regain some of his dignity. Hold on. At that moment, Meng Chao suddenly spoke. His voice was cool and calm. Since you called me martial uncle, did I allow you to leave? Liao Feijun frowned slightly. He slowed down a little. Hey, you. Youre Liao Feijun, right? Do you really think that this is an Aquatic Dragons Eye? Meng Chao asked, and his voice was filled with puzzlement. He sounded absolutely baffled that Liao Feijun would answer such a simple question wrong, and he was so wrong that it was ridiculous. And if he were so wrong that it was ridiculous, how could he have the gall to come out and pretend to be awesome? And now that he had finished pretending to be awesome, how could he think about leaving? Liao Feijun, Young Master Nie, and Mr. Zhao went still. You just mentioned that you didnt know what that item was. What are you playing at this time? Dont you think youve embarrassed yourself enough? Liao Feijuns expression sank. Meng Chao shook his head. I do indeed not know what this is. I just know that its definitely not an Aquatic Dragons Eye! His words caused the crowd to burst into a commotion again. A few of the experienced harvesters shook their heads. This is indeed an Aquatic Dragons Eye. Liao Feijun is the grandson of Poisonous Hands. He is very knowledgeable, and he has a good eye. This boy is just trying to preserve his dignity. He might end up making a mistake and falling again. My young friend, stop talking and come down! Ning Shewo was incredibly anxious. He could also tell that it was an Aquatic Dragons Eye, but he did not know how Meng Chao could save the situation now. Their family had certainly created huge trouble for him. Meng Chao sighed. He put on an expression as if he was giving a lesson to elementary school students. If its just an Aquatic Dragons Eye, I would naturally be able to tell at first glance. But when I looked at it the second time, I found that theres something strange about it, thats why I observed it carefully for five minutes. Its good that you know that the Single-eyed Grass bears fruit once every three years, and there is a certain chance that it will produce a Ghost-eyed Fruit each time it bears fruit. It shows that youre attentive when you study. But did you know that the Ghost-eyed Fruit can also mutate? Theres a very small chance that it will mutate a second time and turn into the rarer Monster-eyed Fruit. When the Monster-eyed Fruit is eaten by a Golden-furred Pig which is in turn eaten by a Red-tailed Golden Python, how could the crystal core that is eventually produced end up as an Aquatic Dragons Eye? It should be called Monster Dragons Eye. What?! Liao Feijun was dumbfounded. Young Master Nie and Mr. Zhao looked at each other, and they saw the shock in each others eyes. All the harvesters, including Ning Shewo fell silent. They quickly rifled through their drawers of memories in search of the Monster-eyed Fruit, but they found nothing. What do you mean by Monster-eyed Fruit? Ive never heard about it before. Youre just rambling, right? Or else, why would you not have said anything just now? Liao Feijun scolded him fiercely. Meng Chao sighed in a rather resigned manner. Because the Monster-eyed Fruit has a total of fifteen ways it can mutate during its second mutation, so there are also fifteen different types of Monster Dragons Eye it can form. I am a normal high school student staying in a public renting house. Im poor and dont have a lot of knowledge. Ive just learned how to harvest and appraise items. Even though I can tell that this is a Monster Dragons Eye, I cant figure out which Monster Dragons Eye it is despite wracking my brains about it. Thats why I can only honestly admit that I know nothing about it. Chapter 43 - I’m Not Trying to Lecture You Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos words were like a series of slaps that nearly caused Liao Feijuns face to become swollen. The others did not say anything. Even some of Liao Feijuns friends could not help but laugh. Liao Feijun flew into rage. Youre just boasting shamelessly, boy. You dont have proof, so you can weave the wildest tales as you like. But this is clearly an Aquatic Dragons Eye! Its indeed very difficult to differentiate between an Aquatic Dragons Eye and Monster Dragons Eye. That is, unless, we conduct a destructive test. Every Monster Dragons Eye contains a faint bit of poison. If we can drill a hole into it, get some powder out, and put it into a poison testing fluid, we should be able to get a reaction. And after all that yakking, you finally revealed your true colors, huh? If you drill a hole into the crystal core, the material will be useless. You know that its impossible for us to conduct a test like this here, thats why you spoke so fearlessly, right? Liao Feijun was so angry that he started laughing. He shook his head repeatedly, as if he was regretting his act of arguing with Meng Chao. Truly, he had reduced his own status by doing this. If we dont conduct a destructive test now, are we supposed to wait for Young Master Nie to turn this Monster Dragons Eye into a gene medicine? When he eats it and tries to reach higher heights, his energy will deviate, and he will start bleeding from all seven orifices. He will die on the spot, if being factual. Are you going to only acknowledge your mistake by then? Meng Chao was very serious. As he spoke, he cast Young Master Nie a pitying look. Young Master Nies expression changed. Nie Laosi, dont you trust me? Liao Feijun was so angry that he was boiling. Youd rather trust a high school student in a public renting house? Of course thats not what I meant. Young Master Nie frowned while thinking, Youre not the one eating it, of course youre fine with it. But what if you really made a misjudgment? They were just friends who had fun together. They had not reached the point where they would trust each other with their lives. Eight million! At that moment, Ning Shewo strode up the stage, and his voice was as great as a bell. Young Nie, please show me some respect. Ill pay you eight million and buy this unidentified material from you. Well identify it on the spot and see whether it has poison. Well know whether its the Aquatic Dragons Eye or Monster Dragons Eye then! Gasp! When the people saw Ning Shewo going on stage to support Meng Chao, all of them cried out in surprise. The trade fair was filled with twists and turns. There were a lot of unexpected changes. Theres no need for that. I wont be bothered with just a few million. Since youve stepped forward, we can appraise the item now and see just what it is! Young Master Nie handed over the unidentified material. Liao Feijuns expression was incredibly sour, but he could not go back now, so he had to brace himself and continue. Then, well appraise it. Hmph, were actually wasting an item worth a few million for a stupid brats stupid words?! Thats right. While the Monster Dragons Eye is poisonous, if we use another method to adjust it, it will stimulate the potential of the human body, and its effects will be much better than those of the Aquatic Dragons Eye. Its a pity though. Once we conduct the destructive test, its quality will drop, and you will be losing at least a few million from it. Meng Chao shook his head. He found the entire situation regrettable. Once things had progressed in this manner, there was no way it could end on a friendly note. Since the trade fair was equipped with all sorts of identification devices and testing fluids, Ning Shewo personally took action. Soon, he fixed the unidentified item on a device and used an incredibly small drill to gently drill a small hole that was the breadth of a strand of hair on the item. Then, he pushed an exploratory needle that was as thin as a hair into the item. At the moment the drill drilled through the item, a seven-colored light shot out, and the hall instantly filled with a fragrance. The crowd sighed. They knew that this meant that the spirit energy sealed in the crystal core had spilled out. The crystal core could already be considered to be wasted. The expressions of some veteran harvesters changed then. They were filled with puzzlement and shock. They could sniff a few strange things in the incredibly strong fragrance. Usually, only poisonous materials would have such a sweet smelling fragrance. It was just as Meng Chao said. Ning Shewo brought out powder from the core of the unidentified item. Soon after he placed it into the poison testing fluid, pink bubbles appeared. They tumbled out as if the fluid was boiling. It was poisonous! The poison was light, but it was enough to prove that the item was not an Aquatic Dragons Eye! It was aMonster Dragons Eye, an item no one had ever seen or heard about before, but Meng Chao knew about! This is In an instant, all the harvesters, buyers, and sellers had complicated looks on their faces. When they looked at Meng Chao, their gazes were filled with respect and puzzlement. Liao Feijun was dumbfounded, and in an instant, he broke out in cold sweat. Mr. Zhao of Bloody Wolfs idolizing gaze went from Liao Feijun to Meng Chao, and it was five times stronger. Young Master Nie, who had nearly refined a poisonous item into a medicine and ate it, turned red with rage. In great dissatisfaction, he glared at Liao Feijun. Ning Shewo sighed in relief. When he looked at Meng Chao, his gaze was full of admiration. Ning Xueshi covered her mouth, but her giggles could be heard spilling from behind her hand. And Meng Chao saw new notifications jumping up in his field of vision. [Elite citizen Ning Shewo received your guidance and came to understand a new item. His knowledge has increased. Increased contribution by 18.] [Normal citizen Ning Xueshi received your guidance and came to understand a new item. Her knowledge has increased. Increased contribution by 9.] [Normal citizen Liao Feijun received your guidance and came to understand a new item. His knowledge has increased. Increased contribution by 11.] [Elite citizen] [Normal citizen] He received more than ten notifications, and practically all of them were about people receiving guidance from him and their knowledge increasing. In one breath, Meng Chao farmed more than five hundred contribution points. Oh wow, this is pretty good! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He seemed to have found another way to obtain contribution points. Liao Feijun was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He was just about to get off the stage when Meng Chao suddenly called out to him. Wait. Its impolite not to reciprocate when youre given something. You said a few words to me just now, so I should also give you a few words, right? Meng Chao thought about it for a while. He was not just looking for revenge when he got himself into this situation. He truly wanted to give some guidance to Liao Feijun and see whether he could get more contribution points. Im friends with Elder Ning, so if hes of your grandfathers generation, ranking wise, I should be someone in your grandfathers generation as well, Meng Chao said sincerely. But since were all of similar age, it wouldnt be too good if I take advantage of you. Since you called me martial uncle, I might as well reduce my status by a rank and be your martial uncle. My dear nephew, let me teach you some principles of becoming a harvester. You have to be brave in admitting what you know and what you dont know. With how treacherous and unpredictable the fog is and how wide the Other World is, there will definitely be an endless number of mutated monsters and extraordinary creatures. There will also be an uncountable number of valuable materials around. There is simply no way for us to be able to identify all the items in the world. No matter how great a harvester is, its fine for him to admit that he knows nothing of an item. If he doesnt know it, he can just learn. It wont be embarrassing at all. But you should be worried about those who only know some details and pretend that they know everything about an item. You treated a Monster Dragons Eye as an Aquatic Dragons Eye and managed to show off, but when someone ate it, they would have died! Liao Feijun found himself speechless. His face alternated between shades of red and white, and the corners of his lips twitched nonstop, making him look as if he was about to suffer from epilepsy the next second. This is the way a harvester should be, and its also the attitude you should have as a person. That includes the strategies toward the world beyond Dragon City. Meng Chao spoke with utmost sincerity. Right now, we know nothing about the world beyond the fog, and yet were talking unrealistically about sending our army outside to march forward like a hurricane and conquer the Other World. Thats just too arrogant. Civilizations arent destroyed because of how weak the people are, but by how arrogant they are. My dear nephew, Im not trying to lecture you here, but I think that youve been a little too arrogant lately. Liao Feijun was so angry that he nearly exploded from rage. Young Master Nie, who was from a family about as rich as that of Liao Feijun and the one to whom Liao Feijun had nearly harmed, laughed without bothering to preserve Liao Feijuns dignity. Meng Chao blinked. He had been really kind and compassionate when trying to give Liao Feijun advice, so why didnt he receive even a single contribution point? Was Liao Feijun really that stubborn? He fell into contemplation for a while and could only guess that Liao Feijun must have misunderstood things. Dont misunderstand me, my good nephew, Im not interested in humiliating you. Im truly trying to give you some pointers on how to be a good person. Calm down and think about what I said when you go back, Meng Chao said extra sincerely. Your life and the world in the future might go through an incredible change. If youre going to remain this arrogant, you might end up dead. You Liao Feijun was absolutely livid. You dare threaten me? Meng Chao felt wronged. Why did this person simply not understand human language? No, no, no. Im definitely not trying to threaten you. Im saying this for your own good. Even if you dont understand me right now, its fine. Just remember what I said and what happened today. When youre free, you can think about it carefully and try as much as you can to change your life so that you can be a better Liao Feijun. Sooner or later, youll thank Before Meng Chao could finish speaking, Ning Shewo took him by the hand and Ning Xueshi covered his mouth. They dragged him down the stage. Im sorry, everyone, my friend here is a is a really skilled person. He has a good heart, but is not very good with words. He doesnt know how to form connections with others. Ning Shewo helped him mediate the situation. Ning Shewo! Liao Feijun was mad. How dare you let this mad dog loose and allow him to cause trouble? Are you seriously not paying my grandfather any respect? Liao Feijun, are you even someone worthy of calling me by my name? Liao Feijuns words infuriated Ning Shewo, who was prepared to gloss things over and let this end on a friendly note. His expression instantly changed, and his voice turned fierce. My young friend was right. Your grandfather only taught you harvesting skills, but he forgot to teach you any skills to be a proper human being! I was the one who brought my young friend here. Whosoever doesnt show him respect today is not showing respect to me, White-haired Ghostly Hands! You might have not shown me any respect, but youre a junior, so I couldnt be bothered to argue with you. Ill go and settle scores with Liao Santong! When White-haired Ghostly Hands became angry, the entire hall fell silent. Liao Feijun gritted his teeth. What do you want to do? Ive been competing against my junior brother for decades, and I know what sort of plan hes trying to cook up even when he remains silent. Hmph, he wants to step over my head while Im poisoned, is it? Then, Ill let him get his wish! Ning Shewo said in a strong voice. One month later, Ghostly Hands will have a public competition against Poisonous Hands. Well settle the conflict we had today. Will Liao Santong dare take up the challenge? Of course he will! Liao Feijun had been waiting for this. He glared at Meng Chao and said, Then this is a promise. Everyone in the hall are witnesses. One month later, Ghostly Hands will compete against Poisonous Hands, and well see just who has inherited the true legacy of Jade Assessment Skill. At that time, dont you dare say that my grandfather bullied you. Youre just someone whose hands tremble so much that youre practically a cripple! Ning Shewo narrowed his eyes, and his beard trembled because of his rage. I can deal with Liao Santong even with crippled hands! Once White-haired Ghostly Hands decided to take action, a mighty uproar instantly broke out. Ghostly Hands actually challenged Poisonous Hands?! Could it be that Ghostly Hands Ning has recovered from his injuries? But that doesnt make sense. Its impossible for him to win against Poisonous Hands Liao with his current condition. Just who is that teenager? He has such extensive knowledge, and Ghostly Hands Ning is protecting him. If Ghostly Hands Ning isnt his master, then who is his master? He must definitely be someone with extraordinary skills! Meng Chao? Ill remember that name! Chapter 44 - Trouble on His Head Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation More than ten unidentified items were identified, but even after that, the veterans in the field continued discussing things with each other. Meng Chao kept a low profile. He had been really lucky to be able to run into a Monster Dragons Eye, and when he remembered that his memory fragments only worked occasionally for him, he decided he would rather not go on stage to embarrass himself. But Bloody Wolfs Mr. Zhao was really friendly with him. Aside from thanking him, he also asked Meng Chao whether he was interested in forming an alliance with Bloody Wolf. Meng Chao said that he had not become a superhuman yet, so it might not be suitable for him to follow a fighting squad of superhumans to enter the depths of the fog and fight. But Mr. Zhao said that with his abilities, he was basically guaranteed a seat in a famous university, so they would definitely have a chance to work together. They praised each other and exchanged contact numbers. Hence, Meng Chao got himself another connection. Then, Young Master Nie, who had nearly been harmed by Liao Feijun, came over. In a very domineering manner, he transferred three hundred thousand to Meng Chao. The rule in the business states that the appraisal fees for unidentified items is around three to five percent of the fees for the trade of the item. Its amazing that you managed to identify Monster Dragons Eye, so Ill pay you the maximum amount. Five percent of six million is three hundred thousand. Young Master Nie brought out a golden card. Also, this is my name card. You saved me today, and I, Nie Weihao, do not like owing anyone anything. So you have to keep that card properly with you. If you run into any trouble, you can come to me. Once he left, Ning Shewo came to him and whispered, Keep the card, but unless you absolutely need to, do not approach this Young Master Nie. Meng Chao thought about it. Is he bad? No, actually. In their circle, Nie Weihao has better morals. At the very least, hes much better than Liao Feijun. But theyre all good-for-nothing rich mens children. They live lavish lives and are arrogant. They feel like Dragon City is protected by their fathers and the Other World will be conquered by them. Theres no person or thing in the world they dont dare to provoke, Ning Shewo explained. Today, Nie Weihao owes you a favor. Tomorrow, if you have something in which you need help, he will definitely say nothing and help you, but the methods these good-for-nothings use always have repercussions, and they might not be things that you can accept. Meng Chao got the general gist of it, so he switched to another topic. Elder Ning, what happens if those two ingredients arent useful? I heard that Liao Feijuns grandfather is your junior brother. He wont be easy to fight against, right? Old Fire Relayers innovations in the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse already show how extraordinary he is. Besides, he has extensive knowledge of the world. He just casually taught you a few moves, and you already managed to identify Monster Dragons Eye. Why should I not believe in him? Ning Shewo smiled. The grudge you formed with Liao Feijun is something that happened because of me and Liao Santong. If it were not for your inscrutable legacy, you would have been humiliated in public. If after this I still refused to stand up for you, how would I ever have the right to meet Old Fire Relayer? Lets not continue this topic. Ill introduce you to a few of my good friends in the circle. Everyone is very interested in you. After all, youre a rising star of hope in our field. Hahahaha! Ning Shewos mood was good, and he had Meng Chao and his granddaughter appear together. While they chatted with each other happily, Liao Feijun was in a gloomy mood. Young Master Juns face was so dark that it was terrifying. His friends did not dare go to him. Young Master Jun, you want to hurt the boy? Then youd best wait for a few days. Wait for me to pay him what I owe him, or else, Ill make sure that you pay for what I owe him! Nie Weihao said coldly. Liao Feijun was livid, but he did not dare to provoke Nie Weihao, whose family was even stronger than his. He could only cast a hateful gaze on the technical director of Prosperous, Gu Ming. Damn it, its this bastard who said that Meng Chao was just a poor brat who lives in a public renting house. Hes the reason why I made a mistake, even when I had been so confident in this! When Gu Ming sensed Liao Feijuns murderous gaze, he shuddered and nearly wet himself in public. What the heck? Just what sort of monster is Meng Chao? Why is it that whoever provokes him ends up in a tragic state? A few days ago, Shen Rongfa annoyed him, and he was sent into the hospital by Mr. Hu. Today, I just said a few words, and the grandson my teacher loves the most ran into a wall. Gu Ming wanted to cry, but had no tears. He regretted his mistake, but it was already too late. After the trade fair, Meng Chao was silent for a few days. He didnt do anything even though his contribution points were increasing so slowly that it was like a seventy-year-old man peeingit came out so slowly that no one could get any relief. Every day, he only obtained thirty to fifty points. At most, it was seventy to eighty points. Fortunately, his pockets were full of real cash now. He got a lot of cultivation resources from his classmates, and through Ning Shewo, he also managed to buy a lot of secret medicine not available on the market. He felt as if the current him had moved from being a pistol to a machine gun. Every morning and night, he bathed twice in monster blood, and before he went to sleep, he spread an ointment made of a secret formula all over his palms, feet, and Jade Pillow Point behind his head. He also started eating muscle growth hormones, bone cell growth hormones, energy fluids, super-dense protein powder, and all sorts of cultivation resources as if they were common food. His living conditions became better than even those of many rich mens sons. He had always been a cultivation maniac, but due to a lack of resources, his body had been drained beyond its limit. Now, he had powerful support, and his potential was fully unlocked. During the few days, he started training madly, and he fully mastered the entire body of knowledge required for high school. His strength reached a whole new level. Over the past few days, he suppressed the urge to use his contribution points, and the Skillfulness of Reckless Bull Technique and Ripple Force rose by 1% and 1.5% respectively. Even the progress of his healing increased by 2%. Meng Chao was so happy that he could fly. However, during the afternoon, a very strange notification popped up at the upper right corner of his field of vision. [You saved elite citizen Yan Zhennan. Increased contribution points by 333.] This is Meng Chao was stunned. It didnt give me a lot of contribution points over the past few days, and when it did, it gave me over three hundred contribution points. I earned a lot this time, but who is this Yan Zhennan? Oh, I remember now. Hes Ripple Force Princess father. But Im clearly in the classroom. How did I end up saving his life? At the same time, in the depths of the fog located in the suburbs of Dragon City were three monster hunters covered head to toe in injuries. They were gasping for breath while they lay on the ground like three boneless heaps of meat. Wheeze Before them was a pile of torn flesh five times their size. It looked like an amalgamation of a large insect, a huge feline-type monster, and a carnivorous plant. It was very dead, and a foul-smelling liquid flowed all over the ground from its body. Big Brother Zhennan, you A bald and built man and a woman with a face full of knife scars looked at each other. They were shocked by what they had seen just a moment ago. They were supposed to be on a normal hunt. Their prey might have been a Grade Five superbeast known as Great Tiger-striped Praying Mantis, which was a terrifying existence that could wipe out an entire military squad, but the three of them were people who had five-star supernatural abilities. Superhumans and superbeasts were both divided into nine ranks, but since humans possessed intelligence and also knew how to use all sorts of weapons and machines, they could usually defeat superbeasts which were a rank higher than them. The three monster hunters were friends for more than ten years. Their teamwork was impeccable, and they had various strategies they deployed while fighting, so they did not think that fighting against a Grade Five superbeast would be difficult. After all, they were going three against one. But to their surprise, after the Great Tiger-striped Praying Mantis was severely injured, it suddenly mutated in an unidentified direction. Its head burst open, and a lot of sticky sharp teeth resembling those of a saw and tentacles gushed out of its body. A huge man-eating flower popped out from its body. After the sudden transformation, the Great Tiger-striped Praying Mantis speed and power increased several times, and it also gained poisonous and corrosive attributes. It even gained other fearsome characteristics like mind interference. In an instant, it turned from a prey to a hunter. Unidentified mutation! An evolution while the target is at the last of its life! The three monster hunters sank into despair. While the bald man and the woman with the scarred face ran out of strength and fell to the ground twitching, the desperate Yan Zhennan suddenly changed his fighting style. In the face of death, he came to understand the principles of a brand new martial art. His breathing and force execution method completely changed, and he executed a series of smooth and beautiful killing moves, which allowed him to miraculously turn the tides! The group managed to survive a disaster. The bald man and scarred-faced woman were naturally happy, but they were also puzzled. Why did Yan Zhennans fighting style suddenly improve by a whole level? His fighting strength had increased by at least ten percent just then. If he had such a powerful martial art, why didnt he use it from the start? Yan Zhennan panted for three minutes before he slowly sat up. As he watched the carcass of the savage mutated superbeast, the puzzlement and confusion on his face was even stronger than those of the bald man and the scarred-faced woman. He thought about it carefully for some time. Suddenly, his pupils shrank, and he started shaking uncontrollably. Big Brother Zhennan, whats wrong? Youve already killed that mutated superbeast! The two monster hunters quickly came forward to support him. But they could sense that goosebumps had broken out on Yan Zhennans skin. Regardless of how fearsome the superbeast was and even if they faced death just now, they had never seen such great and unhidden terror on Yan Zhennans face. I-I think I offended someone. Yan Zhennan looked as lost as a child, and his deep voice was quivering. The bald man and scarred-faced woman looked at each other. They could not understand it. Who did you offend? Could he be even more terrifying than this mutated superbeast? Is the Yan family unable to fend against him? Thats right. Hes ten times more terrifying than a mutated superbeast. Yan Zhennan spoke in a daze. I offended an old and unfathomable monster. The Yan family is going to face a great disaster! Yan Feirou opened the door to the chamber at the top of Swallow Building. When she did so, she heard cracking sounds coming from within. It sounded like someone was making stir-fried bamboo shoots with meat. She walked in, and she saw something she would not forget her whole life. Her father, a mighty man who was as built as a mountain, whose presence was as great as tidal waves, and who had killed countless fierce beasts in the fog, was kneeling on the floor like a child who had done something wrong. And her grandfather, Yan Hengbo, the master of the Yan family, the martial arts grandmaster who had created Ripple Force, was jumping about in rage like an old monkey. Her grandfather kicked her father around like a ball with his mechanical legs. He even lifted a cane and struck him mercilessly. While he caned him, he yelled at him. You couldnt have offended those beneath us? Why did you have to go and offend those above us?! Did you actually think that this Old Fire Relayer is someone you can provoke?! Yan Feirou felt that her views of life, the world, and her morals instantly shattered into pieces. In fact, she even wondered whether she was hallucinating. Was she dreaming? She used her fingers to pinch her palm. No, it was not a hallucination, and neither was it a dream. Her grandfather was still caning and yelling at her father. Old Fire Relayer saw that your daughter had potential, so he kindly gave her a martial art to research. He even said that hes not after fame and profit, and he just wants to contribute to society, yet what did you do? With your petty heart, you tried to decipher the heart of a great man! How could you suspect that he has ulterior motives? Did you think that the Demonically Modified Ripple Force was fake?! If its a fake, then what is our Ripple Force v2? Its trash! Before this Demonically Modified Ripple Force, Ripple Force v2 is just trash! Trash! Yan Feirou was dumbfounded. Chapter 45 - Trouble? Got it. Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yan Hengbo started weeping. Weve made a mistake. Ive been a hero my entire life, but at the end, all our success will come crashing down. Why on Earth did I have such a troublesome son like you?! Tell me, why didnt you tell me about this when something so important happened?! Yan Zhennan had been covered in injuries when he came, and now, his skin broke because of the caning. He was in so much pain that his eyelids twitched, but he did not dare to move. I thought that you were in isolated training he whispered. Isolated, my foot! After that Demonically Modified Ripple Force came out, how on Earth would I have the dignity to even publish Ripple Force v2?! Yan Hengbo kicked Yan Zhennan so hard that he fell on the floor. He gritted his teeth and said, Bastard! The Yan family is going to perish, and its going to be destroyed by your hands! Yan Feirou simply could not keep watching. She could only brace herself and go up to protect her father. Grandpa, what happened? she asked sweetly. Why are you so angry? Dad has just returned from the fog, and I heard that he was heavily injured. Yet you are Hmph! Even his favorite granddaughter could not make Yan Hengbo calm down in the slightest from his rage. He said coldly, Why dont you ask your useless father just what he did?! Dad? Ripple Force Princess was absolutely stunned now. She listened to her father speak in fragments for a long while until she got the gist of it. The Demonically Modified Ripple Force isnt some carelessly made martial art. Its the real deal. While Dad was at the verge of death, he used the Demonically Modified Ripple Force to support his entire force execution system. Not only did his fighting strength instantly increase, when he attacked, his moves were also smoother and more discreet. With every move he made, he hit the mutated superbeasts weakness, and he managed to completely suppress the unidentified mutated beast which had evolved at the end of its life. Is that correct? As Yan Feirou listened to it, she was dumbfounded and even stuttered. N-No way. Last time, Dad practiced it seriously for three hours. Why didnt he notice it at that time? Nonsense. This Demonically Modified Ripple Force is profound and contains a lot of secrets. Even I wasnt able to completely understand it within a short amount of time. The more I think about it, the more interesting it is. Your father might have grand ambitions, but hes incompetent. Forget about three hours, even if he practiced it for three days and three nights, he might not understand the matchless profound secrets within it! Yan Hengbo let out a cold huff. Fortunately, your dads foundation is pretty solid. He might not have understood many of the profound secrets, but at least he managed to memorize the technique. When he was near death, those memories exploded forth, and they managed to save his life! Yan Feirou thought about it carefully and shuddered. If the Demonically Modified Ripple Force is real, just how powerful must the martial artist who created it be? An expert like this was kind enough to provide guidance to me, but not only did I not appreciate his kindness, I even went online to publicly denounce him! That expert must be furious right now! Feirou, do you understand how grave the situation is right now? Yan Hengbo asked with a dark face. Modern martial arts arent all the nonsense in Wuxia novels. Its impossible for experts to be able to come up with great martial arts just by entering isolated training in some mountain cave for a year and a half. Real martial arts require deep knowledge of every aspect such as genomics, cytology, ergonomics, exercise physiology, and even spirit energy physics. You have to build up a large database, and through the fights of countless martial artists gather a huge amount of data. Then, with it, you use the most modern super biochemical-brain to make calculations repeatedly. After that, you use it in real fights to continuously test it. Just how much manpower, resources, money, and wisdom do you think is required for that? Ive led a research team formed by more than ten experts, and I used many years to finally upgrade Ripple Force to version two. But based on my judgment, this Demonically Modified Ripple Force is at least at version five. Think, just what sort of terrifying force of power the person who created this possesses? Yan Feirou gulped. She did not dare to think about this any further. What is even more terrifying is that this martial art has a vision that surpasses the current era. Its as if this was designed for new monsters who are continuously getting stronger. This can only mean one thing. Yan Hengbos voice fell a few octaves. Its creator managed to travel much deeper into the fog than your dad and even me and has fought against countless unparalleled monsters we have never seen before! Yan Feirou cried out in shock. There are monsters who are even more powerful? Of course there are. Dragon City tore through the sky and descended in this place. It suppressed Monster Mountain Range and caused a drastic change in the geography of the area, so many of the monster nests hidden deep in the mountain range will slowly appear. In the past, Dragon City hid in a corner and did not come into a lot of contact with the unparalleled monsters. But as Earthlings civilization continues to spread outward, sooner or later, we will clash against those creatures. This is something normal citizens and even mid-tier and low-tier superhumans know nothing about. But the higher-ups are actively preparing for war. Even the old monsters who stand at the top of Dragon City have long since entered the depths of the fog and set up sentry stations. Theyre gathering more specimens and information to enlarge their monster picture encyclopedia and increase their databank. They are constantly thinking about how to upgrade the current martial arts available to us based on the characteristics of the unidentified monsters. Yan Feirous eyes went wide. Grandpa, are you saying that the Demonically Modified Ripple Force was created by those old monsters? Who else could do it? Did you think that some random Tom, Dick, or Harry could upgrade our Yan Family Ripple Force to such perfection? Yan Hengbo asked. Feirou, you should know that the old monsters have been fighting fiercely from the moment Dragon City transmigrated to this place. Theyre the first group of peerless fighters who woke up to supernatural powers when they were fortunate enough not to turn into zombies after they were infected with the zombie virus. Instead, the shackles of their genes were removed. They went through all sorts of trials and tribulations, and they are the great pillars which have protected Dragon City for half a century! But when we just transmigrated to this place, our knowledge of genomics, spirit energy, and life science was very crude, and we made a lot of mistakes. The pioneers stumbled about in their paths as superhumans, and they developed paths that no one had ever taken before. Because of it, they also paid devastating prices. Many of the pioneers suffered brain damage. Their minds were corroded by the mysterious power of the Other World, and they have become people who stand on both the side of good and evil. Sometimes, they even descend into madness. They might lose control at any moment. When theyre in a good mood, they can casually give you guidance so that you can improve by leaps and bounds in your path to become a superhuman. But if you offend them and they descend into a rampage, they can destroy the Yan family in a single breath. Why else do you think theyre known as old monsters? Then, what should we do? Ripple Force Princess was so anxious that she started pacing. Weve definitely offended this old monsthis senior! Will he destroy the Yan family when he flies into a rage? Dont worry. If he wanted to destroy us, he would have done so a long time ago. Its impossible for him to not have taken action even now. Yan Hengbo thought about it. I can sense the old seniors love and desire to protect the Yan family through his Demonically Modified Ripple Force. If he didnt have strong feelings for the Yan Family Ripple Force, it would have been impossible for him to have upgraded it to such perfection. Perhaps this old senior was once connected to the Yan family through fate. Is he a teacher of mine when I was going through my journey to become a superhuman? If that werent the case, why would he have taught you? Third, theres nothing for you to do here. Go and heal your wounds. Once youre done, you dont have to bother managing the organization anymore. Just concentrate on becoming a monster hunter. Yan Zhennan was silent. The old mans words destroyed his future in the Yan family. But he had offended an old, mysterious, and unfathomable monster. The punishment he received was already the lightest possible. Understood, Father, Yan Zhennan said in a dejected manner. Feirou, this matter started with you. I feel like the mysterious senior still likes you quite a lot. Why dont you take action again and release a public apology? Try to be as sincere as possible and act pitiful. Well see if the old senior is willing to forgive the Yan family. Yan Hengbo sighed. If that doesnt work, well have no other way out. I will have to cast aside my dignity and beg the senior for forgiveness. That night, when Meng Chao was attending self-study period, a major disturbance rose in the classroom. Look! Ripple Force Princess is currently reading a public apology letter on the broadcasting platform! My God! The princess looks so delicate and pitiful! She looks like shes about to start crying! Is there a mistake? With the Yan familys strength, who can force Ripple Force Princess to apologize in such a manner? Has the Yan family cast aside their pride? The students were in a ruckus, for all the boys were indignant. Meng Chao was stunned. He turned on his phone and saw that what they said was true, the eldest daughter of the Yan family had switched to another image today. It was different compared to her gentle look during the public classes and her unyielding mannerisms when she made the public statement. Today, she looked frail and delicate as well as very timid. A few days ago, due to my ignorance and immaturity, I was rash, and offended an old senior who has a high and noble status in our city. I started incredibly bad rumors online Yan Feirou might not have thrown herself at Meng Chaos feet, but he could already smell her tears. The boys were burning with rage as they watched. Chu Feixiong even started growling beside Meng Chao. Who is it? Who scared my Goddess to this extent? Im going to kill that guy! In-video comments and comments were turned off for this video. But many netizens stood up together against their common enemy in the gossip forums online. Everyone was trying to figure out who the old senior Ripple Force Princess mentioned was. Who could receive such great respect that the Yan family would show such weakness and apologize publicly? Meng Chao touched his face. He did not think that he deserved so much respect. He could not understand it. Why did Yan Feirou switch from arrogance to humility so suddenly? She was like two different people. However, he was a kind person. After he finished watching the video, Yan Feirou sent him a really long private letter which was full of apology and sincerity. Meng Chao sighed and decided to spare the Yan family. [Okay.] He sent a one word reply to show that he understood. Yan Feirou was beside herself with joy and soon sent another long text to thank him for showing mercy. She also asked whether there was anything he needed. [We know that with your abilities, even if we give you money or cultivation resources, it would only be humiliating to you. I wonder if there is anything that you might require that the Yan family could help you with. We will definitely risk our lives for you and will never decline your request!] The letter left Meng Chao stunned for a long time. He really wanted to reply with [Its fine. Im really good at withstanding pressure, and I can withstand all sorts of humiliation. You dont have to hold back. Just use money and cultivation resources to humiliate me as much as you want!] He was frustrated with himself. Why did he have to put on the image of a mysterious and aloof senior? Now, he found it embarrassing to ask for compensation from others. He scratched his head for a long time. At some point, he looked up, and he was just in time to see Zuo Haoran staring at him with a gloomy expression. Meng Chao thought about it and replied, [In three days, help me check Great Waves Corporation.] Great Waves Corporation was Zuo Haorans familys company. Meng Chao knew that Zuo Haoran was a sinister person. He did not have to worry about the conflict between him and Zuo Haoran becoming worse while he was in school, but what if Zuo Haoran used his family and did something to his parents? His father had just started out with his small company. He only had one small dingey, and it could not withstand any storms. It was only natural then that Meng Chao should investigate all of the uncertain elements before doing anything else. Yan Feirou hesitated. [Who is Great Waves Corporation?] Meng Chao was a little embarrassed. The future Ripple Force was created by Yan Feirou. He was using various tricks to deceive her, and it seemed like he had terrified her quite a lot. Now, he was even asking for her help, which he felt was rather unacceptable. He was, in fact, being rather shameless, wasnt he? [Its a little troublesome,] Meng Chao replied. To retain his image as an aloof senior, he did not go into too much detail. What he meant was that it was rather troublesome to search for the details of a company within a short amount of time. If she could not handle it, it was fine. It was nothing major anyway. Yan Feirou was silent for a while before she replied. [Trouble? Got it.] Chapter 46 - First Stage of the National College Examination! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao lived a relaxed life for the next few days and trained as usual. His contribution points started shooting up like crazy, just like a man wetting himself. Aside from Yan Zhennan, he got another elite monster. He was the master of the Yan family, the elite citizen, Yan Hengbo. Elite monsters were divided into major and minor elite monsters. The grandmaster of martial arts had personally created Ripple Force, so every time he gave Meng Chao contribution points, he did so in the three digits! There were also plenty of powerful martial artists working in Yan Organization. They brought in close to one thousand contribution points every day, which felt great. However, Meng Chao noticed something. His highest amount of contribution points earned every day was renewed daily, but as the Demonically Modified Ripple Force was generalized, he reached the peak of his daily high score for contribution points, and the numbers started falling. But that was understandable. The future had been changed, and his contribution in this matter ended. He could not be supplied with an endless amount of contribution points just because of one basic force execution method. If he marked the contribution points he gained daily into a graph, based on the declining curve, he would have gotten thousands of contribution points from the Demonically Modified Ripple Force alone. He also managed to form a connection with Yan Organization, so he was very satisfied with this matter. Finally, it was the day for the school testthe first stage of the three stages of the national college examination! Banners were hung all over the entrance of the school gate. Colorful flags flew everywhere in the school. There were nearly five hundred people from the eight third year classes, and they would all compete for the one hundred and fifty slots that would send them to the next stage. Their youthful passion nearly turned into boiling magma that could overturn all the ceilings in the fifteen levels of the cultivation center. In the meeting room at the top floor of the cultivation center were dozens of screens. Each monitored a different examination area. One of the screens also showed a continuously changing ranking board, which ranked students based on their results. The leaders of the school and the homeroom teachers of the third year classes sat under the monitors. Whenever the ranking changed, their expressions also changed slightly. While they chatted with each other, their words were laced with hostility. The resources in Dragon City were limited, and competitions were everywhere. Humans and monsters competed for resources, and humans also competed against each other. The students fussed over everything for the sake of their rankings. The teachers and school leaders, too, competed against other classes or other key high schools, especially the high-and-mighty city-level key high schools. The results of the third year students were pretty good. They were almost reaching the lowest possible score of those studying at city-level key high schools. Principal Sun was nearly seventy. When he was young, he had fought against zombies and monsters and suffered permanent injuries. Gradually, he became hunchbacked, and he was now a shrivelled up old man who dozed every day. He was prepared to work for another two years before he retired. He did not care much about administrative affairs on usual days either, so he just grinned and remained calm. The teaching director Ma Qingyun was still young and full of energy. He managed most of the daily tasks in the school, and he longed to be able to take a step further in his life once Principal Sun retired. He was incredibly excited when the students scored well. His horse-like face was red, and he looked like a huge horse monkey jumping around, which, coincidentally, was the nickname his students gave him. Demon Yan remained expressionless. He tapped against the table lightly while he continued examining Reckless Bull Technique in his mind. The homeroom teachers of the eight graduating classes all acted as humble as ace students. Ah, this is bad. Class 1 this year is really horrible. There are only more than thirty students who are able to outrun Usain Bolt. Class 2 is even worse. These lazy bums are all so weak. They cant even win against the Olympic weightlifting champions on Earth. Ah, this is so distressing! If all of you in the rocket classes say these things, then doesnt it mean that the strolling classes are done for? What do you mean by done for? Everyone knows that youve all been working hard to compete against the rocket classes. Lets just talk about Old Wang from Class 6. He might seem harmless, but he has been organizing study groups in secret. No one knows what sort of amazing martial art his students are practicing. Old Wang, dont even think about hiding. Just tell us, what are you practicing? No, Im definitely not teaching them anything. Wang Longjun shook his head with a serious look. What do you mean by amazing martial art? I know nothing about it. Before his voice could fade, the ranking of maximum punching strength started changing rapidly on the big monitor screen. Someone managed to shoot up the ranks. Since every class was marked with a different color, everyone could tell who it was from a single glance. Class 6s Chu Feixiong. His maximum punching strength is 249.5kg, and hes ranked 21st for punching strength! What?! Hes just a student in a strolling class, and his maximum punching strength is greater than of most people in the rocket classes? Old Wang, thats so dishonest of you. Youre still insisting that you dont have an amazing martial art up your sleeves? The other seven homeroom teachers struck their tables and rebuked him in a semi-serious fashion. But before they could recover from the shock brought by Chu Feixings punching strength, another student from Class 6 shot up the ranking board. Its Class 6s Meng Chao! His maximum punching strength is 240.9kg, and his one hundred meter dash is 9.55 seconds. Hes faster than Usain Bolt by 0.03 seconds, and his overall score is temporarily listed at the nineteenth place in the whole school! Meng Chao?! I remember that he was a really talented student during the first year and second year of high school. He was heavily injured later on. So, he has recovered? At that moment, the homeroom teachers from the two rocket classes could no longer hide the envy and jealousy in their eyes. They had been paying attention to Meng Chao for a long time. After all, he had great talent. If he werent injured, he would have definitely been slotted into a rocket class. They did not expect that even though he stayed in Class 6, he would recover fully and even improve. Just how lucky was Wang Longjun? Even Demon Yan let out a gasp of astonishment. He deliberately switched to Meng Chaos testing footage. Teaching Director Ma Qingyun let out a soft huff. There was no expression on his face. Its pretty good. Principal Sun grinned. He looked like a mascot. It was written in destinys books that today was the day of harvest for Class 6, because the shock they delivered was not over just yet. Soon after Meng Chao obtained the great result of ranking among the top twenty, another shocking news was delivered. One hundred meter dash completed in 9.49 seconds He managed to break 9.5-second wall. His maximum punching strength is 250.1kg, and he also broke the 250kg wall, which is known as the legendary high-school iron wall. Zuo Haorans total score is temporarily ranked at the ninth place in the entire school! Thats impossible! The students in a strolling class have charged into the top ten even though there are nearly one hundred students in the rocket classes blocking their path! Zuo Haoran So, its hard. Well thats not much of a surprise. Once they read the name of the student who broke the record, the shocked expressions of the other seven homeroom teachers faded away. They put on obsequious expressions for Teaching Director Ma Qingyun as if they were flattering him by using their expressions to say Teaching Director Ma, youre amazing! You managed to teach your nephew really well! The students from Class 6 were also shocked as they stood in the testing room underneath. They had been immersed in the triumphant feeling of Meng Chao returning with a dominating might and thought that he had a slight chance in winning over the class rep, even if it was in just one single aspect. But half a minute later, Zuo Haorans domineering scores shattered their hopes. Regardless of whether it was his maximum punching strength or one-hundred meter dash, the class reps impeccable performance told them what it meant to be so strong that nothing could stand in the way. What should we do? Zuo Haoran is too strong. Hes already above Meng Chao by twenty points after the first two competitions. I thought that Meng Chao could surpass him a little in the first two parts. Lets hope that he wont lose too miserably during the shooting test later. That guy never put a lot of effort in the past, but over the past week, he went all out. I think he must have taken in some sort of secret medicine and spent a lot of money to use top-grade cultivation machines to stimulate the potential in his cells. Damn it, its seriously so good to be rich. The class was so anxious that they ground their teeth. Meng Chao exchanged a glance with Zuo Haoran. Meng Chao quickly looked away with a calm gaze, while Zuo Haoran quirked his lips. On his face was a domineering look he did not bother to hide. All examinees in Class 6, your test for maximum punching strength and the one-hundred meter dash is over. Now, queue up based on your results and head to the indoor shooting range! The invigilator came from another school, which was a customary rule. All schools would exchange teachers to serve as invigilators so that they could prevent cheating. The teacher from the other school was as grave as a judge. He did not care about the strange atmosphere between the students and just waved his hand urging them forward. The tenth to the twelfth floor of the cultivation center were indoor shooting ranges. At that moment, the rhythmical sounds of gunfire rang nonstop. The rocket classes had long since begun their tests. All sorts of ridiculous marks and the smell of gunpowder stimulated the students nerves, and they were instantly in test mode. Zuo Haoran took the lead and walked into the sixth shooting range. Meng Chao followed closely behind him. Unexpectedly, aside from the invigilator, Principal Sun, the teaching director, Demon Yan, and their homeroom teacher were in the shooting range as well. Good morning, Principal Sun, Teaching Director Ma, Mr. Yan, Mr. Wang. The students quickly bowed, and they were especially respectful to the principal. Principal Sun might be a small, shriveled-up old man right now, but he was a hero who managed to turn the tides of battles in the past. He was known as Heavy Cannon. If Demon Yan killed monsters as if he was just making fillings for dumplings, Principal Sun was a huge meat grinder in food processing factories. The students who saw the videos of him training and fighting when he was young were unable to link the shriveled-up old man with the moving human fortress. Youre all pretty good, hmm? Principal Sun shut his eyes. He looked as if he was asleep, but it was not the truth. The teaching director stepped forward and explained their purpose for being here. This year, Class 6s results are very good. For the time being, youre taking the lead above the other six strolling classes. Students, continue to do your best! The students were shocked and delighted. They cheered. The teaching director slapped Zuo Haorans shoulder and said with a smile, The homeroom teacher definitely has credit in helping Class 6 achieve good results, and you also did well by setting an example for the others, Class Rep. Good luck! Thank you for your motivating words, Teaching Director Ma. I will. Zuo Haoran puffed out his chest, and his righteous demeanor returned to him. The students rolled their eyes. Everyone here knows youre uncle and nephew. Why are you putting up an act? The shooting test is about to start! Compose yourself and focus! Demon Yan suddenly glared at them. You only have one chance. Its the easiest for others to pull ahead of you when it comes to shooting. Forget about the marks you scored just now and focus on the target in front of you! If youre the slightest bit careless, youll end up having no place to even shed your tears! The students were startled. They quickly got rid of all other thoughts and focused on calming down their breathing. First test group. Zuo Haoran, Meng Chao! The invigilator had the top two scorers based on the ranking of the results from the two previous tests come forward. Chapter 47 - Golden Target Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This is bad Meng Chao is actually going through his test with Zuo Haoran? Will he get disturbed? He definitely will. Even though theyre shooting two different targets theyll be able to see each others actions and results very clearly. Meng Chaos state of mind will definitely be affected, and he might go through a mental breakdown. Meng Chao hes too foolish. He should have read the examination rules carefully and figured out that the shooting test is conducted in pairs formed based on the ranking from the first two tests. His maximum punching strength and speed are good, so he should have preserved some of his strength and gotten third or fourth place in the class. Then, he could avoid competing against Zuo Haoran. The students were anxious. But some decided to indulge in wishful thinking. Would Meng Chaos state and luck be really good today and he would end up getting really good marks? Those who had that hope were mostly formed of the low scorers in the class. They did not intend to get into college. Those among the top ten in class snorted. Impossible. You wont be just firing one shot during the shooting test. Youll need to assemble three guns on your own, then fire ten handgun bullets, twenty rifle shots, and thirty caseless bullets specifically made for submachine guns. You need to shoot ten fixed targets and ten moving targets. I wont say anything about managing to get one or two lucky shots, but its impossible for you to get lucky with every shot. You can still try your luck when it comes to fixed targets, but the points for moving targets are three to five times those of fixed targets. They move based on the trajectory and speed of monsters, and each target only appears for a few seconds. Theyre really fast. They also drift about, so you cant rely on your luck for that. The school does not really teach us how to shoot moving targets when it comes to our shooting classes. But Zuo Haoran specifically trains with moving targets when he practices in Falcon Gun Club. The low scorers could not accept this. Theres also the Golden Target, right? Doesnt it offer you more points than normal targets? The ace sharpshooters in the class laughed. The Golden Target is the last of the twenty targets. Its the smallest, is positioned the furthest away, moves the fastest, and also has the strangest movement trajectory. That target is the size of a fist, and itll be placed fifty meters away. Its even faster than monsters, and it only appears for one second, so you need to predict its appearance beforehand. Unless your shooting skills, feel of the gun, and reaction time are perfect, you wont be able to hit it. Its impossible for even Zuo Haoran, so he wont be wasting his bullet on that Golden Target! The low scorers felt all their fight drain from them. Then, doesnt it mean that he doesnt have any hope in winning at all? The ace sharpshooters sighed. He never had any hope. We can only wish that Meng Chao will get good results and win against himself. Zuo Haoran, Meng Chao! The invigilator called them a second time. While the students discussed things among themselves, the two people moved forward. Meng Chao, wait. The homeroom teacher suddenly came over and put a hand on his shoulder. He said softly, Forget about your ludicrous fight based on your personal feelings. Right now, the most important thing for you is to get into the second stage of the national college examination. Its normal if your shooting skills cant compare to those of Zuo Haoran. Dont break down. Once you lose your composure, youll miss every single target, and no matter how good your results were in the beginning, itll be useless! Ahem. The invigilator coughed softly. Meng Chao nodded. Ill do my best, Mr. Wang. Thats good, then. Persevere. Try to ensure that your accuracy is higher than seventy percent. Youll then have a chance to get into the next stage! The homeroom teacher punched the air and smiled at the invigilator before he left. Meng Chao and Zuo Haoran each stood at their shooting spots. Placed all over the table before them were mixed up pieces. They belonged to handguns, rifles, and submachine guns and were piled up together until they formed a small hill. The two men looked at each other. The mocking look in Zuo Haorans eyes burned like a fire that seemed ready to scorch Meng Chao to ashes. Meng Chaos gaze was a little unfocused. It seemed like his mind was elsewhere. He could not help it. Notifications just kept popping up at the corner of his eye. This was the side effect of gaining contribution points. His gaze constantly drifted about, and it made it look like he was always ignoring others. When Zuo Haoran noticed that he was being ignored, the anger in him burned even hotter. Beep! The invigilator pressed on the timer. Ten fixed targets appeared at the end of the long shooting lane across from them. The ten fixed targets would be up for three minutes. The examinees had to finish assembling the three guns within three minutes before they were allowed to shoot at the fixed targets in a relaxed manner. The rules did not limit the examinees on how many fixed targets they had to strike. If they were absolutely sure in their gun technique, they were allowed to completely skip the fixed targets and shoot the moving targets. After all, the moving targets were worth three to five times more than the moving targets. In fact, some were even worth ten times more. But there was no examinee who would be stupid enough to do that. The shooting skills of high school students were amateurish, and while they were alright with shooting fixed targets, they could only count themselves lucky whenever they hit. Kacha, kacha, kacha, kacha. The rhythmic sounds of compartments being assembled together came from Zuo Haoran. Every day, after classes ended, he would go and practice at the shooting club, so he was incredibly familiar with the military-grade guns of Dragon City. His movements were smooth, and there were no flaws or redundant movements in his actions. Even the students who called Zuo Haorans morals into question had to admit that it was a joy watching him assemble guns. The teaching director grinned widely when he saw his nephews outstanding performance. Demon Yan looked at his watch. Zuo Haorans speed has increased by ten percent. He can already catch up to most of the students in the rocket classes. As expected, guns are his strongest subject. Compared to Zuo Haorans dazzling performance, Meng Chao kept a much lower profile. He was not much slower, but he operated at the pace of a normal high school student. His movements were methodical, and he even occasionally stopped to think or rub his fingers against a compartment carefully. His eyes were half-lidded, so no one could tell what he was thinking. Everyone was anxious, but due to the disciplinary rules in the exam hall, they could not urge him to hurry up or give him encouragement. Besides, Meng Chaos performance today was already much better than his usual performance during shooting classes. He had already surpassed himself, so what else could they ask for? Alright, at least I got him to calm down. The homeroom teacher sighed in relief. Thats correct, Meng Chao. Competing is all a childs talk. Its fine even if you cant win against Zuo Haoran. It wont stop you from getting into college! As for Principal Sun, he had been sitting in a corner and seemingly taking a nap, when he suddenly opened his beady eyes and swept his gaze over the table of guns. He was not looking at Zuo Haoran, but at Meng Chao. He only watched for half a second before his heavy eyelids fell closed once more. Its pretty good, hmm? The Heavy Cannon of the past and the current small, shriveled-up old man started dozing off again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It had just been one minute since the test begun, and Zuo Haoran had already perfectly assembled all three guns. Like a whirlwind, he fired all ten of his handgun bullets and all thirty of his submachine bullets. Inner 10th ring! Inner 10th ring! Inner 10th ring! All forty bullets hit the inner 10th ring, and it was perfect! The students could not help but cover their mouths. They swallowed their cries of surprise. At that moment, Meng Chao finished assembling his guns and began shooting. Unfortunately, more than two minutes had passed. It was clear that he was affected by Zuo Haorans perfect performance. Even though his movements were harmonious and he was quite precise, he made the worst possible mistake. Hes using the semi-automatic rifle? the students whispered. Usually, when ace sharpshooters fired fixed targets, they used handguns or submachine guns. Handguns had a short shooting distance while submachine guns were not very accurate. Thats why they were perfect for fixed targets to get basic marks. Semi-automatic rifles had optical gunsight, so they possessed the highest accuracy. They were used to get high marks when shot at moving targets. This was the classic strategy, and it was what Zuo Haoran did. When Meng Chao was done firing all his handgun bullets, he seemed to have been thrown into confusion. He picked up his semi-automatic rifle and started firing without care. Even though his results were pretty good and he managed to get some inner 10th rings, which made it seem as if his results were about the same as Zuo Haorans, they were about to enter the moving target stage, and Meng Chao would have to use his submachine gun to shoot at the drifting targets. What was about to happen was simply too despair inducing. The students looked at each other, and before their eyes, they saw a big, brilliant zero shining brightly. I think Meng Chao decided to completely give up on the moving targets so that he can use all his bullets on fixed targets. He has gotten a lot of points this way. Thats true. Many of the students who are bad at shooting give up on moving targets. But its still bad! He wasted too much time assembling guns just now, and theres no time left! Then he should hurry up and get as many points as possible! Why is he standing there staring into space?! The students were so anxious that they felt like they were about to jump out of their skin. They really wanted to shoot the targets for Meng Chao. But Meng Chao remained unmoving. He only held the submachine gun and waited for the timer to go down to zero. Beep. It was time. All fixed targets fell. Ten seconds later, the moving targets showed up. Meng Chao still had thirty caseless bullets for the submachine gun, while Zuo Haoran had twenty bullets for his semi-automatic rifle. The submachine gun had great firepower, low accuracy, and great recoil. It was not easy to control it. The semi-automatic rifle, however, was designed to be accurate. The students could not help but release huge sighs. The homeroom teacher was so frustrated that he stomped on the ground. Why did the child allow his ego to rush into his head after he just praised him?! The teaching director gave a cool remark. Meng Chaos heart isnt very steady. Hes the student who searched for deviant martial arts and ended up being sent to the hospital because of it, right? Hes too extreme, so he will probably have a difficult path ahead of him. Demon Yan stared at Meng Chao, but he was in deep thought. A hint of puzzlement rose on his tanned face. Principal Sun? Demon Yan moved next to the small, shriveled old man and spoke respectfully. He softly asked for advice. Bwuh, wha? Oh, its pretty good, hmm? Principal Sun was stirred awake because of his words. He nodded with a smile before he shut his eyes again. Ten seconds soon passed. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The moving targets rose like ghosts before the two examinees. They started moving madly in an irregular pattern. Everyone held their breaths. Zuo Haoran had a solemn look on his face. He bound the strap of the rifle around his arm and put on the standard triangle shooting stance. He began shooting calmly. 4th ring! 5th ring! 3rd ring! 7th ring! The results with the moving targets were inferior to his mixed target results, but it still far surpassed the limits of most students. Every time he shot a moving target, as long as he managed to hit the edge of the target, he would still be able to get marks that were higher than hitting the inner 10th ring of the fixed targets. As for Meng Chao, he put on a stance no one had even seen before and fired his submachine gun a few times. A few of his bullets missed the target, but those he did manage to hit, he only struck the 3rd ring or was even further outside. The gap between him and Zuo Haoran kept on growing wider. Ninth ring! Zuo Haoran managed to get an astonishing result with his final bullet. He pulled his rifle back expressionlessly and showed the bullet cases and magazines of the three guns to the invigilator. Then, he took two steps backwards, turned around, and left. It was at that moment that he finally appeared to be in high spirits. Very good, you did really well as the class rep of Class 6! The teaching director was beaming. Zuo Haoran, you did well. The homeroom teacher congratulated him as well with complicated emotions. In his mind, he thought, Seriously, youre too amazing. If you shoot like that, youre going to end up destroying the mind states of all your classmates, and we might end up having one less student being able to enter college. Just what sort of grudge do you have that you must act so aggressively? And just as he expected, Meng Chao seemed to be shocked by Zuo Haorans results. He just stayed still and did not move. Someone saw that he had even shut his eyes. He just let the targets zip past him. Has he completely given up? The students looked at each other at a loss. As time passed, the moving targets that appeared became smaller and faster. If Meng Chao had missed the targets in the beginning, it was impossible for him to be able to hit the targets that appeared later. You overestimated yourself. Zuo Haoran laughed coldly in his heart. At that moment, gold color flashed at the end of the shooting lane. The Golden Target had appeared. It was the final target, and it was worth a ridiculous amount of points. This was basically an additional question in the national college examination, and most students never thought about hitting it. Even Zuo Haoran had only hit seven moving targets. He gave up on the last three. But at that moment, Meng Chao opened No. It should be said that right before the Golden Target appeared, he opened his eyes. Chapter 48 - A Brief Fight Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At that moment, Demon Yan detected a familiar powerful killing intent, because he was a veteran who had once faced multiple life and death situations. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! The sounds of gunfire from a submachine gun beat down on everyones eardrums like a violent rainstorm. But this storm left as quickly as it arrived. When the students looked over in a dumbfounded manner, the sounds of gunshots had already disappeared. Meng Chao removed the cartridge with familiar ease and opened the magazine. He let the dumbfounded invigilator take a look at it. His results did not appear on the screen even after a long time had passed, but he was completely fine with it. He just exercised his fingers, turned around, and left. Meng Chao, how was it? His classmates surrounded him anxiously. It was pretty good, Meng Chao said after some thought. It was within my limits. Id say I did perfectly. His classmates were speechless. If youre nervous, then say youre nervous! If you had a mental breakdown, then say that! Why are you trying to keep up a stubborn front?! Zuo Haoran shook his head in disdain, as if he was rebuking himself for arguing with a person who was just all talk. At that moment, Meng Chaos results finally showed up. Class 6s Meng Chao obtained 588 marks for the shooting test. His total score is 1,434 points. As of now, hes ranked at the eighth place in the school! The large indoor shooting range instantly fell silent. Even the sounds of gunfire from the examination room next door seemed to have become duller. It was as if the air had filled with a very sticky substance and glued all sounds, oxygen, and even their thoughts together. 588 points? Zuo Haoran only scored 515 points just now, right? Meng Chaos marks surpassed Zuo Haorans by 73 points. He evened out the gap between them in terms of speed and strength, and his total score even surpassed Zuo Haorans by more than twenty marks? How could it be? He missed a lot of targets, and he even used his submachine gun to hit the moving targets. How did he get so many points? Was there a miscalculation? Everyone looked at each other at a loss. There was probably a miscalculation. Yes, there had to be one. Maybe. Zuo Haoran was shocked. Did they mix my points with Meng Chaos? The invigilator frowned and brought out Meng Chaos targets. All the ones in the front were normal. Then, they reached the final Golden Target. Zuo Haorans Golden Target was clean. There was no hole on it. But Meng Chaos Golden Target was covered in thirteen bullet holes. Six of them were within the inner eight rings, so he nearly destroyed the tiny Golden Target. The Golden Target was the most valuable, and the points from it alone were enough to surpass Zuo Haoran. Silence fell. The invigilator and the classmates were all a little dazed. Did you shoot blindly? Or did you aim for it? someone asked in disbelief after a long time passed. Right now, no one was taking the test. The invigilator was the one who decided whether they could speak or whether they should continue with the test, and judging by his expression, it was clear that he was also very curious about this question. Of course I aimed. I told you repeatedly since a week ago that my shooting skills were pretty decent. Didnt you believe me? His classmates could not help but say, But you assembled the guns really slowly! He did not act like Zuo Haoran, who did everything smoothly and quickly. Meng Chao smiled. Assembling guns isnt a circus act. Whats the point of doing it quickly? Am I supposed to turn my hands into a blur? One of the goals of assembling guns is to perform maintenance on the gun, and the other is to get a clear idea of the wear and tear as well as the shape of each compartment by rubbing them carefully. Then, you can deduce the shooting parameters of the gun. You have to understand that when each new gun is produced, their shooting parameters are slightly different from each other. Besides, my gun has already been touched by multiple examinees. Their shooting habits are different, and many peoples stances and shooting rhythm are wrong, so the rifling and compartments are all a mess. If I didnt get a clear idea of the details, how would I be able to shoot accurately? One person swiftly came to a realization. So, you were prepared to shoot the Golden Target since the beginning? Then why didnt you use the semi-automatic rifle? Why did you use the submachine gun? Meng Chao shrugged. The Golden Target will only appear for a moment, and I can only use one gun. Were given thirty shots for the submachine gun, but only twenty shots for the semi-automatic rifle. His classmates could not believe their own ears. But the accuracy of the semi-automatic rifle is higher! Meng Chao thought about it. To me, its all the same. His classmates were all speechless. The only thing they wanted to do was scream at the heavens. Someone ground his teeth and asked, Then why did you miss so many targets when you just started using the submachine gun to hit the moving targets? I was testing the gun. This would help the students in the test later on, so Meng Chao did not bother to hide this information. Even though I did my best to assemble the submachine gun based on my shooting habits, since there was wear and tear in the compartments and rifling and since I wasnt really sure of its characteristics, I needed to use a few bullets to correct the trajectory. Then, I was able to hit the target with every shot. The students looked at each other at a loss. So, you decided to bet all your hopes on the Golden Target since the beginning? Meng Chao was stunned. His gaze was a little unfocused, as if his classmates had just asked a question that he could not understand. I didnt bet everything on it. He could only be said to have bet everything when he shot that Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. At that time, he staked his last bullet on it. Today, he was only answering a question that had a lot of nitty-gritty steps and complicated calculations, but was not actually very difficult. That was all. Meng Chao just high-fived Chu Feixiong, who stood at the back row, and walked out. He brushed shoulders with Zuo Haoran and did not spare a glance for the class rep, who seemed to be absolutely stricken. He did not mention the challenge he issued to Zuo Haoran a week ago in front of the principal or the teaching director either. But Zuo Haoran sank into a trap made of puzzlement, fear, and embarrassment. It was as if his world had collapsed around him. A moment ago, he had the winning ticket in his hands, and he had been smiling because of it, but now, his smile had frozen on his face, as if it was a mark left behind when Meng Chao slapped him hard across the face. Haoran! The teaching director pinched his waist hard. You did well. Go and rest to calm down. The invigilator schooled his expression and said, Pay attention to the disciplinary rules in the examination area. All those who have finished the test have to leave! The homeroom teacher quickly went up to them. Meng Chao, Zuo Haoran, go back to the class first. Remember to calm down. Dont let this get over your heads. The test was still going on, so it was only natural that they could not get into a conflict here. Meng Chao nodded and waved his hand at the class before he said, Good luck! I hope that you can hit all your targets and get good results! He turned around and left the examination room. Zuo Haoran followed behind him with a dark look on his face. When they left the examination center, Meng Chao could not help but raise his fist and swing it fiercely. He was one step closer to his dream now. This feeling of continuously changing his destiny was amazing! Zuo Haoran saw his action, and it was only natural that he saw it as an act of provocation. Meng Chao, you were lucky today, and its out of sheer luck that your overall results are higher than mine. I will naturally be too embarrassed to continue being the class rep. But I will absolutely not admit that youre stronger than I am when it comes to your practicals! He gritted his teeth and said, Your maximum punching strength, one-hundred meter dash, and the shooting games in the shooting range cannot represent your real fighting strength. Since you already returned to the peak of your strength, do you have the guts to fight against me? Meng Chao turned his head around and looked at Zuo Haoran with the ghost of a smile on his face. Here it is. I knew it. Its exactly the same as in my previous life. But last time, the class rep had full advantage. With just a few words, he managed to anger Meng Chao, and Meng Chao jumped straight into the trap. This year, he would let Zuo Haoran reap what he sowed. Sure, Meng Chao said calmly. There was a dense grove behind the cafeteria of Ninth High School. There was also a land full of soft sand there. It was the place that students often used to settle their conflicts. Dragon City was an unyielding society and learning martial arts was incredibly common among the people. Even elderly women in their eighties played around with shotguns, so what needed to be said about youths, who were very hot-blooded? The school usually turned a blind eye to it. In fact, they even advocated going to the cultivation halls to publicly settle any conflicts under a teachers monitoring. If anyone wanted to go to the depths of the grove for a private fight, the school usually did not punish the fighters badly as long as the consequences of the fight were not too severe. Meng Chao stared at the rustling trees before him and sighed. In his previous life, he was set up by Zuo Haoran in this place, and he failed his national college examination. Meng Chao stopped at the center of the grove. He hesitated for a moment before he decided to speak. Class Rep, were about to take our exam, so lets have a brief fight. Regardless of who wins or loses, lets put all our past transgressions behind us after the fight is over, alright? A thought appeared in Zuo Haorans mind then. Of course. Well fight briefly, and once its over, well put everything behind us! Alright. I hope that youll keep your promise, or else Meng Chao furrowed his brow and stepped forward to seize the initiative. Ripples appeared under his feet and on the sand. With the power from the ground, Meng Chao sent out a force that was as strong as a tidal wave. Zuo Haoran quickly moved back, and his body became blurry. He used Ripple Force as well. Meng Chao, youve only been practicing Ripple Force for a year, while Im skilled in both Ripple Force and Reckless Bull Force. I can use tough and gentle forces at the same time. Youre not my opponent! Give up! Zuo Haoran intentionally provoked him. This time, I wont lose! Meng Chaos strength increased, and he gradually brought out the essence of Ripple Force. The two youths looked like two waves that were entangled with each other and pushed one another back and forth. They moved faster with each moment, and sand as well as stones flew everywhere. The grove let out rustling sounds, and a lot of the leaves were torn down by wind stirred up by the punches. Meng Chao acted as if he had just recovered from his injuries and could not fight for a long time. Hence, he tried to end the fight as quickly as possible. Zuo Haoran clearly knew about his weaknesses. He remained calm and slowly whittled down his stamina. After just a brief minute, Meng Chaos uniform was drenched in sweat, and his footsteps became disorderly. Suddenly, Zuo Haoran shouted. He changed his fighting style and switched seamlessly from Ripple Force to Reckless Bull Force. Slap! Meng Chao looked unable to get used to this fighting style, where Zuo Haoran could switch at will, and was stunned for a moment. Then, he was struck firmly on the face. In an instant, blood gushed out from his nose, and his lip was torn. Ah! Meng Chaos face was covered in blood. He was angered by pain, and his legs let out loud thuds as he charged forward without regard for any cost. Perfect timing! A savage light in Zuo Haorans eyes shone brilliantly. The trash has finally fallen into the trap. Heh, did you actually think that Im only skilled in Ripple Force and Reckless Bull Force? Or did you really think that I only know the three great force execution methods? They are all just basic skills. Without true killing methods, theyre like unsharpened weapons. They cant kill anyone. So-called good talents like you can only receive compulsory education in school. You dont know what true fights are. But me? Ive long since received teachings from my father and the powerful fighters in society. Ive learned killing methods that only those in college can learn. Meng Chao, witness my Heart Hammer! Chapter 49 - Put Everything Behind Us Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the instant Meng Chao pounced, Zuo Haoran shrank into himself. His force execution method changed again, and he switched from the fierce and powerful Reckless Bull Force to Dragon Snake Force, the force execution method that allowed the user to accumulate force. Crackle, crackle. A string of explosive sounds that sounded like firecrackers came from his body. He was like a python who had been lying in wait for ten years and had finally turned into a real aquatic dragon. Even his spine bulged out from his flesh, making him look like an aquatic dragon with its claws out and teeth bared. He was about to charge into the sky. A fierce and excited expression appeared on Zuo Haorans face. With a growl, he moved his spine and delivered a strange punch with his right hand. It was like a steel needle that could pierce through bones, and it went right under Meng Chaos ribs. Before even hitting with Heart Hammer, Zuo Haoran was already imagining Meng Chao falling to the ground and spasming while he vomited and cried. There was something extremely amazing about his skill. When his father taught him the move, he also showed him a few variations of it so that he could make his hidden force stay in the targets body for a very long time, and if no one examined the targets body in-depth, they would not be able to discover it at all. Over the next few days, Meng Chao would just feel a bit of pain under his ribs, but he would not find anything strange about it. When he would discover it, it would be too late. He would have no proof, and Zuo Haoran would just need to deny it flatly. No one would be able to do anything to him at that time. Meng Chao had just recovered from his wounds, so this would be adding insult to injury. Haha! Forget about getting into college, it would even be up for debate as to whether he could get into a high vocational college! Zuo Haoran was very happy about the future. Then, he saw the eyes of his opponent. His eyes were as cunning as those of a hunter, as callous as those of a butcher, as brutal as those of a monster, and as calm as those of a doctor. When Meng Chao looked at his target like that, he seemed to have become someone else. He changed from a high school student to a person who had returned from the apocalypse. His force execution method shifted from Ripple Force to Reckless Bull Force, and the change was even smoother and more discreet than that of Zuo Haoran. But it was not the same Reckless Bull Force. It was the future Master Level Reckless Bull Technique! The contribution points he had gained through the future Ripple Force were enough to upgrade a few of the basic skills by a level, and the first Meng Chao chose to upgrade was Reckless Bull Technique, which had great force, power, and could destroy everything in its wake! Zuo Haoran felt as if his chest had been struck by a charging rhinoceros. Meng Chaos fist was like a horn whose force went from his chest to his back. Crack. Zuo Haorans spine made a loud noise. He was sent flying high like a kite whose string snapped and broke a sapling before he fell to the ground in a heap. He looked like a puddle of mud that Meng Chao had just violently stomped over. Zuo Haorans eyes went wide, and he stared above himself at a loss. The sky was still as blue as ever, but he felt as if his world was crumbling rapidly. Puzzlement, distress, remorse, loathing, pain, hatred, and all sorts of emotions flowed freely on his pale face. He opened his mouth like a fish that was washed ashore by a wave. He tried to breathe, but could not get any oxygen. His upper body burned from pain, but his lower body was growing cold, and soon all feeling from it disappeared. The two completely different feelings made his eyes go wide. Madness and despair fought for supremacy in his mind. Meng Chao walked over while slowly wiping off the blood from his nose. He stopped where he blocked off Zuo Haorans view of the sky. You Resentment was all over Zuo Haorans face, but he soon came to an understanding. Yup. I held back during the test. I hit the gauge casually and ran without trying hard, Meng Chao admitted generously. Why? Zuo Haoran could not understand it no matter how hard he tried. This is just the first stage of the national college examination. I have no interest in standing out like some low-class clown. Besides, if I did too well, what would I have to do if you refused to fight me? Meng Chao shrugged. You did it intentionally! You set me up! Zuo Haorans eyes were practically spitting flames. Thats right. I intentionally scored second place in class so that I could compete against you in terms of shooting skills. Then, we could leave the examination hall together. The homeroom teacher and our classmates would stay inside, so no one could interrupt us when we went to spar. Meng Chao crouched down and sighed. But I still gave you a chance. Before we started sparring, didnt I tell you that well only have a brief fight, stop when the victor is decided, and put all differences behind us? Dont go disbelieving my words now. I was serious. If you hadnt been despicable enough to use a brutal method to cripple me, you wouldnt have reaped what you sowed. I-I Zuo Haorans face was full of fear. The unknown was always the most terrifying, and right then, he did not know what was going on with his lower body. Your spine should have cracked from the shock. Your organs arent bleeding severely, so your life is not in danger. Dont worry, Meng Chao said. With Dragon Citys medical skills, even if your spine cracked, its not as if you cant get it treated. Just get a good doctor and rest well for two years, then you should have no problem regaining the mobility of a normal person. But itll be difficult for you to cultivate, get into college, or become a superhuman. Still, I dont think a person like you should become a superhuman. Itll be good for you and the society if you dont. You Zuo Haoran started shaking uncontrollably. Meng Chao, who had blocked off half of the view of the sky, was like a demon in human skin in his eyes. But what Meng Chao said was the truth. Just then, two notifications had popped up in his field of vision. [You severely injured normal citizen Zuo Haoran. You probably saved a large number of soldiers far into the future. Increased contribution points by 99.] [The future cannot be predicted. Destiny is filled with many ups and downs. Changes done far into the future contribute little to the current civilization. Its only when you control the present are you able to create the future.] True. Ive crippled Zuo Haoran, so he wont be able to get into college or become a superhuman. This means itll be impossible for him to be in charge of an entire line of defense and run away at the last moment, thereby harming a lot of soldiers. But this is just one possible future. If we look at this through the butterfly effect theory, my return to the past has already changed many things. Who can say what will happen in the distant future? So, while I have made contributions to civilization, I havent done much yet. Its best to teach elite citizens future martial arts. This way Ill be able to get instant results. After thinking about this, Meng Chao cast Zuo Haoran a compassionate look. Could he be considered to have saved the class rep? Even though he was injured badly and might be unable to become a superhuman, if he looked at it from another angle, this meant that he would not have the chance to become a traitor and become the subject of scorn. He would also never be pinned on the pillar of disgrace. He could live a simple life as a normal person in the prospering Dragon City, which could also be considered as a form of luck. No matter what, the grudge between could be considered as settled now. Meng Chao no longer had the slightest bit of interest toward Zuo Haoran. Lay still here. Ill go and call the school doctor. Oh, but its not as if you can move. Meng Chao started heading out of the grove. Zuo Haoran coughed up blood then. His originally handsome and righteous face was now a mess of tears, snot, and blood. When Meng Chao was halfway out of the grove, he suddenly came back. I almost forgot something. He started groping about Zuo Haorans body, and soon, he brought out a recording pen from the pocket in his pants. Meng Chao whistled. Look at what we have here? Mr. Class Rep, your ability to learn is this great! You started learning how to record things behind others backs as well, huh? Crack! He crushed the recording pen and put all the parts carefully into his pocket. Then, he patted around a little more to make sure that Zuo Haoran did not have a second recording pen before he left in satisfaction. Zuo Haoran was in complete despair. Aside from using his head to beat against the soft sand, which ended up with his face being covered in dirt, he could do nothing else. Ten minutes later, not only did the school doctor come, their homeroom teacher, Demon Yan, the teaching director, Principal Sun, and all the Class 6 studentsthey had just finished their testscame over. The bloody scene in the depths of the grove shocked everyone. The students sucked in sharp breaths, while the homeroom teacher was scared out of his wits. Demon Yan scowled, and his face turned incredibly dark. The teaching director began jumping in anger after almost having a heart attack. Even Principal Sun, who had been constantly dozing off, opened his beady eyes, which was a rare sight. He looked back and forth between Meng Chao and Zuo Haoran. You have absolutely no regard for the rules! How could you beat him to this state?! The teaching director was mad with anger. As he watched his heavily injured nephew, he felt like tearing Meng Chao apart. Student Affairs Office, hurry up and subjugate the student who broke the rules! Wang Longjun, how do you even teach your students? I-Is he even a student anymore?! Hes practically a murderer, a criminal, a-a He started hiccuping because of his anger, then led two teachers from the student affairs office toward Meng Chao. The homeroom teacher wanted to stop him, but he could not find a reason to do so. He could only rub his hands as he descended into panic. What should we do?! Meng Chao, you were too rash! The students looked at each other at a loss. They found themselves unable to say anything. The class rep had been quite mean, so if the two ended up fighting each other to a bloody pulp, the students would still be willing to side with Meng Chao. It didnt matter even if they had to do so in the face of Principal Sun and the teaching director. But Meng Chao had decided to lay a heavy hand and snap Zuo Haorans spine. Wasnt that too much? Of course, there were some who found it strange. Since when did Meng Chao become so strong that he could cripple the class rep? Meng Chao appeared to be relaxed. He crossed his arms and just stood still. Even when the teachers from the student affairs office came over, he did not care. He just took two steps backwards. What now? Are you still thinking of fighting back? The teaching director had a fierce look. Meng Chao, you cant keep making mistakes! the homeroom teacher quickly said. No, Im perfectly fine with going to the student affairs office. Things have already progressed to this state, and I am indeed responsible for it. Its not something I can shake off, Meng Chao said in a leisurely tone. But I have some evidences here that I should bring out to all of you now, or else, I wont be able to know when theyre destroyed in the dark. Mr. Yan, I trust you the most. Please look below the trees around us with banners tied on them. Ive put eight super high-definition micro video cameras on them. They should have recorded the fight just now from multiple angles. Well know what happened when we look at them. The crowd was stunned. Even the teaching director was taken aback. Why did you put video cameras over there? Meng Chao smiled. I didnt come here to fight against the class rep to settle our personal grudge. We were just going to spar and exchange techniques. We wanted to improve together. The class rep is strong, and its rare for me to spar with him, so its only par for the course that Id want to record the entire session from a 360-degree angle. Then, when I go back, I could examine it carefully and improve more. Dont you always record our cultivation processes and fights to analyze our mistakes? I dont see anything wrong with what I did. Chapter 50 - It’s Just A Surprise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The teaching director had nothing to say about it. Demon Yan cast a glance at Principal Sun and searched around the area. Soon, he brought out eight video cameras. When Meng Chao saw the video cameras in Demon Yans hands, he said, Its true that Zuo Haoran is injured, but I dont understand what happened. Ive just recovered, and my limbs are weak. Theres no way I could deliver such a heavy punch. Mr. Yan, Mr. Wang, Teaching Director Ma, please watch the videos before the students and help me figure out what happened, or else Or else what? Do you think that the school will falsely accuse an innocent man? The teaching director braced himself. Mr. Yan, turn on the videos, lets have a look. Each micro video camera had its own super high-definition monitor. Demon Yan handed the eight video cameras to the teaching director and the homeroom teachers of the other third year classes. Wang Longjun managed to get himself one as well. Chu Feixiong and the other students quickly went behind Wang Longjung and craned their necks to take a look. The fight was very short. It only lasted a bit over two minutes. First, Meng Chao was beat up so badly that his face was a bloody mess. Then, he pounced on Zuo Haoran. After that, Zuo Haoran went flying while coughing blood. The normal students could not understand it, but the homeroom teachers looked contemplative. The teaching directors face turned white, and Demon Yans pupils shrank. He gathered up the other video cameras and slowed down the video five times and replayed the final scene several times from different angles. Then, he cursed softly and strode to Zuo Haoran, who was on the stretcher. Tell me. What move were you about to use against Meng Chao? Demon Yan asked while glaring at him. Zuo Haorans face was pale. He could not say anything even after a long time had passed. Hurry up and tell me. Even if you dont tell me, I already know it. But if we dont figure out what sort of injury you have, you might miss the optimal time to be treated, and your injury will accompany you for life! Demon Yans expression was fierce. The ruthless instructors intimidating presence was not something the heavily injured Zuo Haoran could stand up to. He shuddered and said, I-Its Heart Hammer. When he said these words, before the students reacted, the homeroom teachers sucked in sharp breaths and jerked in shock. You know Heart Hammer? You were just sparring with another fellow student, and yet you used Heart Hammer! What were you thinking of doing? Ah! Zuo Haoran, y-you were too rash! Everyone was shocked and remorseful. The teaching director covered his face. He looked as if everything was over. Mr. Yan, whats going on? How was Zuo Haoran injured? We want to know. Chu Feixiong stood out to represent all of Class 6. Demon Yan cast a glance at Principal Sun. When he saw that the principal was not reacting to the situation, he faced the excited students and answered honestly. Zuo Haoran used a very powerful killing move called Heart Hammer during the sparring session just now, but he hasnt mastered it, and there were obstructions in his force execution. The explosive strength was all gathered on his spine, and the moment he was about to release it, Meng Chao hit his chest, which caused the strength at the depths of his spine to explode. It resulted in his spine exploding. Heart Hammer as in the attack described with a crack of the whip, a needle seeps into bones? After saying this, a student who was very well-read finally remembered what it was and could not help but cry out. This is a domineering killing move only used against monsters who have strong defenses. The power of the punch can pierce the organs and destroy the heart. Zuo Haoran actually tried to use it on Meng Chao? Isnt that too diabolical? I see! So he reaped what he sowed? So, Meng Chao was actually defending himself? Meng Chao didnt injure Zuo Haoran, he hurt himself. You cant blame Meng Chao for this! Demon Yan handed the eight video cameras to the teaching director. Teaching Director Ma, do you have any opinion regarding my judgment? The features of Ma Qingyuns horse-like face bunched up so much that he looked like a fried dough twist. The color of his face changed several times, but in the end, he said fiercely, N-no matter what, this was caused by them fighting in secret. Meng Chao, why did you come to the grove to fight against Zuo Haoran?! Teaching Director Ma, allow me to say this again, we were not fighting but sparring, and it was an accident. That Heart Hammer was also something Zuo Haoran mentioned that he would demonstrate to me beforehand. Thats why I believe that it would be better to categorize the whole thing as an accident, Meng Chao said calmly. Otherwise, it would be very hard to understand what went on. Zuo Haoran and I only have a little disagreement between us, which is something that can be resolved with a few words. Why should he use a move that is said to be able to deliver needles into bones with just one crack of a whip? Thats a little over the top. If things really go out of hand, itll be bad for me, Zuo Haoran, Class 6, and the school. What do you think? The teaching directors expression changed. The homeroom teachers furrowed their brows. He was right. Students fighting against each other was common, but if they used Heart Hammer during a fight, were filmed doing it, and word about it spread out, it would be difficult for them to control how things would blow up. If it were not handled properly, Ninth High Schools reputation would be ruined. Even the teaching director himself would be disgraced for teaching a nephew who was ruthless and ended up reaping what he sowed. He would have trouble progressing the career ladder. But if the students were just sparring and an accident occured, it was a different matter. The teaching director was still hesitating, but at that moment, Principal Sun, who had not spoken since the start, finally opened his mouth. Teaching Director Ma, Zuo Haoran is still lying there. Shouldnt you send the boy to the hospital? The other classes are still going through their tests. If we continue with the argument, well affect the childrens future. That will not be good. The small, shriveled up old man spoke feebly. Since he was missing a few teeth, he spoke with a lisp, and he did not sound imposing at all. But the teaching director looked as if he had just been struck by a stick. He instantly held his anger back, lowered his head, and said, Yes, Principal Sun. Mr. Yan, ask Meng Chao what exactly happened and how did the accident occur. Then, write a report about it. By the way, put on a friendlier face. Dont scare the children now. Understood, Principal Sun!'' Demon Yan instinctively saluted. It looked like a ruthless instructor was facing his own ruthless instructor. Its pretty good, hmm? Principal Sun smiled and returned to how he usually looked likea mascot who only knew how to doze off. His hands were placed behind his back when he walked out of the grove. The class released a long sigh. Judging by the looks of it, the incident would be classified as an accident. However, Meng Chao should have coincidentally and unintentionally hit a fatal spot on Zuo Haoran, right? It was not wrong, then, to say it was an accident. What else could have happened? There was no way Meng Chao could have countered Heart Hammer! It would make absolutely no sense if he did! While the class watched with a complicated gaze, Meng Chao was led away by Demon Yan. But they did not go to the office or the student affairs office. They only strolled about the schoolyard. Demon Yan walked at a moderate pace in front of Meng Chao when he suddenly asked an unrelated and very strange question. How much did you hold back during your speed and strength tests this morning? Meng Chao did not intend to hide and thought about it. About twenty to thirty percent? It was twenty to thirty percent right now, but the figures might change in a few days. Why? It wasnt challenging, so I wasnt interested in it. Heh. And only the Golden Target was able to stir up your interest? Your shooting skills are pretty good. Who did you learn it from? My dad. He was once an ace sharpshooter in the army. A few days ago, a Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle invaded Blessed Heavenly Garden. My dad dealt a headshot to it. I see. Demon Yao suddenly stopped still, turned his head around, and said, What happened today was intentional. Meng Chao did not back down from the ruthless instructors suddenly fierce gaze. Instead, he took a huge step forward, as if he was trying to clash weapons against him. Yes, it was intentional. I need an explanation. Meng Chao shrugged. It was purely self-defense. Was it self-defense, or were you launching a preemptive strike? If you hadnt been baiting him, Zuo Haoran might not have attacked you. Am I supposed to stake my destiny on the possibility that he might not harm me? Meng Chao smiled coldly. Mr. Yan, right now, if there was a fierce monster standing beside you and your family, would you carefully judge whether its hungry or not, whether it would choose to spare you, or whether it was going through some difficulty? Would you try to decipher whether it is a kind monster? Would you think about whether you could find a better way to get rid of it? Im just a high school student. When I handle matters, I am not able to pay attention to all details. I can only dig a pit and fill it with spikes. Then, I will stand behind that pit to see whether the monster will follow me. If it doesnt come, I wont bother it. But if it insists on coming after me, what can I do? Am I supposed to kneel down and beg it not to attack? Demon Yan stared at Meng Chao for a long time before saying, Alright, I can accept this explanation. Ill handle the trouble that will come later. Just focus on preparing for your exam! Meng Chao sighed in relief and smiled brilliantly. Thank you, Mr. Yan. I knew that youre the fairest and kindest teacher in the entire school. Demon Yan waved his hand. You dont have to flatter me. If youre really thinking about thanking me, then have you ever thought about getting into military school? Meng Chao shook his head frankly. Feixiong wants to become a general who fights in wars. Please help him. As for me, forget it. A cunning look flashed in Demon Yans eyes. Why? I dont think youre the type who hates wars. Meng Chao had been a harvester for ten years of his life, and he had gained some occupational diseases because of it. He pouted. Being a soldier is too crude. They use guns, cannons, and tanks to reduce the monsters into a mess. Resources that were originally in perfect shape end up mostly destroyed. Fighting in such a simple and crude manner isnt my style. Demon Yan smiled. Oh? And what sort of style do you like? Meticulous, precise, and elegant. Meng Chao thought about it, and he could not help but brandish his hands. It was as if he was holding an invisible scalpel and surgery knives. I like cutting into monster skin carefully, going through their blood vessels, gently caressing their organs, searching through every drop of their blood, and separating their organs perfectly before placing them in vessels filled with all sorts of medicinal liquid. In the end, a fearsome monster will become exquisite art. This is the art of a harvester, and I want to become an artist in this area. Demon Yan was unable to help it and shuddered when he saw the intoxicated expression on Meng Chaos face. Were all high school students this crazy nowadays? Demon Yan took a few steps forward and said nonchalantly, Last question. You said you dreamt of my death that day? Meng Chao was stunned. Then, he remembered what Demon Yan said. He was referring to the day he was reborn. Urgh Mr. Yan, dreams are the exact opposite of reality. Are you bothered by this? He scratched his head. Heh. Im not bothered by it at all. Instead, I hope thats the case. While Meng Chao was shocked, Demon Yan said, I was once a member of Dragon Citys regular army, Red Dragon Army. Even though I have been discharged from service, I will be a member of the Red Dragon Army till the moment I die. The greatest humiliation to a soldier is to die in his sleep. Since a person is going to die either way, I hope that I can die in a monsters stomach and use my very last bone to pierce a monsters heart. That is the best way for a member of the Red Dragon Army to die. So, thank you for dreaming of me fighting to my death, Meng Chao. This time, it was Meng Chaos turn to be unable to speak. Demon Yan laughed loudly and strode forward. Chapter 51 - Just Who Is It? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The ambulance sped down the road. It was as cold as a hearse. Zuo Haoran was like a corpse. He remained stiff for a long time before he said with great sadness, Uncle, Im crippled. The teaching directors horse-like face twitched. Its my fault for not keeping an eye on you, but you dont have to be too sad. Current medical technology is much better than when it was on Earth. We can use monster nerve cells and the stimulation of growth hormones from foreign species to help you. Even if youre paralyzed, you can be cured. You just need some time to recover. Zuo Haoran had a dazed look on his face. Then I wont be able to attend the national college exam. Yeah. Forget about it this year. Just concentrate on healing. Then, next year or the year after next The teaching director wanted to say that it would be pretty good to get into a decent postsecondary specialized college, but once he thought about it, he swallowed his words. But Zuo Haoran was able to hear the underlying meaning behind his uncles words. The world around them was turning into hell, and now, he turned from a living corpse to a savage demon from hell. Meng Chao he said the name partially in fear and partially in anger. Rage burned in his eyes. I want him dead! Uncle, kill him for me! The teaching director smiled wanly. Haoran, no matter how strong I am, I have the principal above me, and the vice principal is at the same level as me. Yan Dongxin is also a person who will not be influenced by anything. I cant use my power to deceive people. Besides, this is your fault. Sigh why did you have to use Heart Hammer just to teach that boy a lesson? I wouldnt care if you used it in secret, but he recorded the entire process of you using that technique. How am I supposed to help you if thats the case? How about this? Ill make a call to your father, and we can talk about this. There are rules in the school that I must keep, but your dad is working in society. He will definitely have a lot more methods compared to me. Thats right! Have my dad kill him! Zuo Haorans eyes lit up, and an incredibly sinister smile bloomed on his lips. Wait. Well spare Meng Chao for the time being. Well deal with his family first. I want him to see his family suffer pain ten times worse than mine! New Binjiang City was the business center of Dragon City. It had rows upon rows of dazzling skyscrapers, and they were like hundreds of sharp swords that pierced the heavens. There was a building named Heavenmade, and from the thirty-third to the thirty-fifth floor belonged to Great Waves Corporation. Zuo Qingtian stood in front of a huge French window with a cigar that was meticulously persevered from Earth. He looked at the scenery of half of the city and felt as if he was standing on all of Dragon City. It was an incredible sensation. Even though Great Waves Corporation only occupied three floors of the office building, Zuo Qingtian had started from nothing. He had worked for thirty years, and the nameless person was now a successful businessman. It was enough to make Zuo Qingtian feel incredibly proud of himself. Hence, he did not find the chatter from the woman behind him piercing to the ears. Chairman Zuo, you cant just let Old Zhou do whatever he wants! You were best friends who risked your lives together in the past, and he saved your life! Right now, hes going through qi deviation and lying in the hospital with his fate unknown. Y-You The woman choked up and could not continue speaking. Zuo Qingtian did not even turn his head around. Sister-in-law, I owe Zhou Erge my life, and I always remember it. Thats why I said that I will use twenty million to buy all his shares in the company. Everyone is short on money nowadays, and not everyone is able to bring out twenty million to save a life. The womans voice grew sharp. Twenty million? My husband worked hard for Great Waves Corporation for thirty years and treated you like his brother. He helped you bring Great Waves Corporation to this state, and you want to kick him out of the company with twenty million? Youre not offering money to save him! Youre just trying to rob him blind while hes going through a predicament! Zuo Qingtian frowned slightly, and his voice turned cold. Sister-in-law, I have nothing to say if you must twist my words this way. If you want it like this, think about how you will handle Old Zhous matter on your own. The company is going to be very busy over the next few days. Once were done, Ill go to the hospital to visit Old Zhou. Y-You The woman was so angry that she felt faint. I can understand how you feel. Thats why Im not blaming you for all the words youre saying in distress. In any case, my door is always open. But if you want that money, youll have to act fast. Old Zhous illness will not wait for anyone. Zuo Qingtian finally turned his head around, but he did not look at the woman. Instead, he pressed on the intercom on his office table. Madam Zhou is leaving. Send her off. Two well-built bodyguards knocked on the door and entered. The woman stomped on her feet and left in anger. She slammed the door as she left, but that did not affect Zuo Qingtians mood. He continued enjoying the view of the super grand city that had become more prosperous and grander than any of the capitals on Earth after all the trials and tribulations it went through. After thirty years, he had finally built his own tiny business empire despite having been a person with nothing in his hands. A few days ago, he had set up his last partner with a small trick and caused his qi to deviate. Now, the man was half dead. Zuo Qingtian could finally take full control of everything and become a real emperor. Oh, there was his son too. Zuo Haoran was his greatest pride and joy. Ive fought hard my entire life, but in the end, Im only a three-star superhuman. But judging by Young Haos pace, he will definitely be able to get into a famous university. He may even surpass my level before he graduates. He has a bright future ahead of him. At that time, we will work together to fight against the world, and we will definitely Zuo Qingtian narrowed his eyes. He cast his gaze on the skyscrapers not too far into the distance with a gaze as sharp as a falcons. Many of the buildings were occupied by major businesses. They were unlike Great Waves Corporation, which only occupied three levels. But that was fine. One of these days Zuo Qingtian was completely immersed in the future of him and his son enjoying all the riches in the world when his phone rang. What? Big Brother, speak to me clearer! What happened to Young Hao? You said hes crippled? Zuo Qingtian sat up in his chairthe one for bossesand it creaked. Whats going on? He was hit? Who would dare to bully my son? Meng Chao? A poor student who lives in a public renting house?! Zuo Qingtian listened to the speech, which left him stunned for a long while. He was angry for an equally long time afterwards. Suddenly, a loud crack rang, and his phone was crushed. Meng Chao, you ruined my sons future, so I will ruin your entire family! Ill make it so that you suffer a fate worse than death! The three-star superhuman was so angry that he felt like exploding. The documents that were originally on the table made rustling sounds as they flew all over the place. They were then cut to incredibly thin strips by Zuo Qingtians qi. It looked as if they had landed in an invisible shredder. Chairman Zuo, this is bad! Suddenly, the public relations manager rushed in without knocking on the door. Zuo Qingtian grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it. Whats going on?! Why are you panicking?! A lot of defamatory posts about Great Waves Corporation appeared online. They said that our empowered nutritional fluid wasnt created by us, but is an unbranded product bought from an unlicensed workshop in the underworld on which we stuck our label. They say that our company doesnt have our own research lab and production line, and all the money we took from the investors was used for promotions and advertisements! the public relations manager said with a long face. Trash! Zuo Qingtian slammed his fist on the table. Its definitely some competitor being jealous of us. They bought ghostwriters to make it trend, enter the headlines, and take control of public opinion. Youve done this hundreds of times before, so why do you need me to teach it to you now?! The public relations manager looked at him anxiously. N-No, Chairman Zuo, this time, its really different. I was prepared to use our old method to perform damage control, but many of the media outlets refused to help, and many of the accounts that we often use have been banned. Also, even Dragon Online is sharing the defamatory posts about us, and you know that they can be considered somewhat part of the government. What?! This time, even Zuo Qingtian was shocked. Before he could handle the matter of the public opinions online, beeping sounds rose, and the security manager called through the intercom. Chairman Zuo, a large group of people from the food sanitation department and the special medicine supervision department came over, and theyre really unyielding about it. Did you know about this? The special medicine supervision department? Zuo Qingtians face turned pale. H-Hold out for a while. Ill make a few calls! Before his voice could fade, the finance manager rushed in. Chairman Zuo, three of our main banks have sent notices saying that theres a problem with our pledged item and the procedures we did when we signed our loan with them. Theyre doing the examination procedures once more right now, and they might immediately withdraw our loan! Zuo Qingtian jumped up from his chair and crushed the cigar in his hands. How could this be? How could this happen? Chairman Zuo, this is bad. Check the news. The special medicine supervision department just destroyed two unlicensed workshops in the underworld, and they broadcasted it on one of the live programs! They say that these workshops specialize in selling inferior products at the price of top-grade products. They claim that they add all sorts of hormones and forbidden medicine to rotting and spoiled monster blood to pass it off as superbeast blood before they sell it. One of them was a supplier of our company. We bought the raw ingredients from this workshop to process our hit product Dragon Blood-13! Right now, the clues leading to us have been revealed. All the records of our dealings, the forms of them supplying materials to us, and liaisons are in the hands of the higher-ups! the production manager shouted out as he ran into the office. The reporters are here! The security manager was still crying out in shock through the intercom. Chairman Zuo, a large number of reporters came over. There are even some from major media outlets. My subordinates cant hold them back anymore! What should we do? Every new speech was like a bullet that shot Zuo Qingtian full of holes. He swayed on his feet. Cough! He coughed up a mouthful of blood and took two steps backwards, where he fell on his chair. Crack! The chair was unable to bear such a powerful impact and shattered to pieces. Zuo Qingtian fell on the floor with his limbs bouncing upward before they touched the floor. He looked like a turtle who could not flip over no matter how hard it struggled. Extreme rage and confusion was on his face. Whos doing this to me? Just who is doing this to me?! Why?! Chapter 52 - Hating Injustice As If It Was Your Enemy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Class 6 is the strongest! Class 6 is the best! When class was dismissed in the afternoon, cheers rose from the tuck shop outside Ninth High School. The students surrounded Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong in celebration. Due to them, everyone had scored pretty well. A total of nineteen people managed to make it into the top 150 in the school. That number was twice as high as that of the other strolling classes. The students who did not manage to make it into the top 150 also scored much higher that they should have. They were most likely going to make it and the higher vocational colleges they wanted. For a period of time, everyone was filled with joy, aside from Zuo Haoran, who was lying half-dead in the hospital. Everyone was surprised by Meng Chaos explosive display. He generously offered everyone sour plum soup, braised snow pear along with rock sugar, and iced milk tea to thank them for standing up for him and supporting him during the conflict earlier. His classmates were, of course, not stingy in heaping praises on him. They praised him almost to high heavens! Everyone, youre too enthusiastic. Seriously, without your support, it would have been impossible for me to pick myself up again. Meng Chao was beaming. Right now, you should believe that my Demonically Modified Ripple Force isnt a deviant martial art, right? Im telling you, this is the newest version of the Yan family Ripple Force, which they are currently researching. I got it after a lot of difficulty through a friend of mine in the Yan family. Everyone, you can learn it from me at ease. Once you fully master Super Reckless Bull Force and Demonically Modified Ripple Force, heh, our average score during the national college examination might be high enough that well be able to compete against the rocket classes! The students nodded repeatedly with their eyes shining. With Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong taking the lead, its not a dream for us to surpass the rocket classes and suppress all of Ninth High School! Everyone lifted their glasses. Meng Chao immediately said, If thats the case, lets not waste our breaths! Gu Fang, youre the study commissary. Should we start from you? Pick a time, and Ill adjust your muscles. The class princess, Gu Fang smiled and said, Alright! Theres actually a gel dummy used for teaching purposes. Its the same as a human body. It can record the slightest movements and power, and coincidentally, my family bought one recently. Ill bring it to school next week, and you can massage the gel puppet, so well know how you adjust your force execution. Then, we can train on our own. Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. Theres such a wicke No, such an advanced teaching tool? What? Its nothing. I didnt say anything. Feixiong, did you hear me say anything? I heard nothing, Chu Feixiong said. But Meng Chao, I suddenly find Ripple Force really interesting. Why dont you massage me and adjust my muscles? Ive been practicing the Reckless Bull Force over the past few days, and my body is sore because of it. Thats right, Wang Tao said. Ive been practicing really hard lately in preparation for the first stage of the national college exam, and Im a little stiff. Why dont you help me adjust my muscles as well? Same here! My limbs are really sore, and I really dont feel well. I sprained my ankle. Meng Chao, youre the most eager to help us. Could you massage me? A few of the really built boys in the class extended their hairy arms and legs over and looked at Meng Chao with expectation on their faces. Wow I suddenly remember that we should go back earlier and tell our parents the good news. We should leave now, dont you think? Lets go! Everyone, lets go back and tell our families the good news! Thanks for the milk tea, Mr. Meng. Dont forget to bring us breakfast next week! What? You didnt promise? The entire class is your witness! You promised! The class laughed and left. Meng Chao When they left through the school gate, they arrived at the bus stop, and Chu Feixiong said softly, Will you be in trouble for what happened today? If you need anything, just call me. Well bear the burden together! Its no trouble. Just do what you need. Meng Chao smiled and went toward the bus. In truth, there was certainly going to be some trouble. After all, he had reduced Zuo Haoran to the point the youth could not even move. While Demon Yan could defend him in school and the teaching director would not dare to publicly take revenge on him, Zuo Haorans family had a huge company, and Meng Chao did not know how they would deal with the matter. Fortunately, his father had just signed a contract with Thunderbolt, and he had people showing him respect because of White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo, so no matter what, he had some people helping him. But this amount of help was nothing to a raging lunatic. Could it be that hell be forced to look for Young Master Nie? Im still too weak. No matter what I do, my hands and feet are bound. I have to become a superhuman as soon as possible. Its only when I have my own strength that I will be truly strong! Meng Chao squeezed into the full bus and smelled the sweat and the garlic-scented spirit gas. He had never felt such a strong desire to become strong. While thinking about it, he brought out his handphone with great difficulty. He needed to ask the Yan family whether they had found anything about Great Waves Corporation. If it was really difficult to deal with them, he could only brace himself and ask Young Master Nie for help. The best course of action was probably to ask him to warn Great Waves Corporation or something like that. As he thought about it, a notification suddenly popped up before his eyes. [Under your guidance, Great Waves Corporation, a criminal organization that is involved in producing counterfeit and forbidden medicine, has been destroyed. Increased contribution points by 500.] Meng Chao was confused. What? How did I manage to make contributions without knowing about it? What guidance did I provide? Also, isnt five hundred a lot of contribution points? Did Great Waves Corporation really do something horrible? He turned on the chatbox of the broadcasting platform. As he expected, there was a message in there. It was sent to him at noon. Yan Feirou said [Senior, it has been settled.] [Whats going on with Great Waves Corporation?] He received a reply ten seconds later. Yan Feirou seemed to have been waiting for him. [There is no longer a Great Waves Corporation.] Meng Chao stared at the message for a long time before he sent a question mark back. [Didnt you say that Great Waves Corporation is trouble? Now, that trouble is no more. There is no Great Waves Corporation left.] Meng Chao was stunned for a moment, then went back to see what exactly he had said earlier. It helped nothing, however, and he could only scratch his head. [So exactly how much is nothing left of them?] [Theyre exposed. Their loans were withdrawn, and they went bankrupt while owing a great deal of money. They were also made accountable to the law. All media outlets are talking about them, and their reputation is ruined. They will definitely not be able to turn the tides.] Meng Chaos hands shuddered. He sent a series of ellipses back to her. Yan Feirou immediately sent a long reply over. [Senior, we wouldnt have known about this without looking into it. When we did, we were shocked. We didnt expect that Great Waves Corporation would be so despicable. They actually dared to use rotting and spoilt monster blood to pass off as superbeast blood. This is a major taboo in Dragon City! Its no wonder why you asked us to investigate them! [Looks like you werent just trying to take revenge for your disciple. You must have discovered clues about this a long time ago and wanted to get rid of this pest from the superhuman world of Dragon City. If you hadnt been perceptive enough to discover the clues, who could say just how many people this evil company would have harmed! [But while we understand your desire to treat all injustice as your enemy, Dragon City is a society governed by law, and the Yan family is a well-known righteous sect. This is the most we can do through official channels. We cant just kill them. I hope you understand. [But do not worry. Right now, not only are the government departments looking into this, but even the Supernatural Tower has become involved. Zuo Qingtians supernatural abilities will definitely be stripped off him. Hell also be imprisoned for life. The Zuo family owes tens of millions, so his son will definitely not be able to bother your disciple again. Are you satisfied with this result?] Meng Chao was absolutely dumbfounded. He was silent for a long time, which probably caused Yan Feirou to think that he was still displeased, for she sent him another message. [If this wont do, then we can think of something else.] No, wait. Hes already bankrupt and sentenced to life imprisonment. Exactly what else are you thinking about doing?! Meng Chao quickly replied. [No, thats fine.] Yan Feirou appeared relieved. [Alright. Thank you so much. Senior, youre truly generous and kind!] Meng Chao was speechless. [Lets end this matter here. Dont spread it all over the place. You dont understand. Im actually a person who prefers keeping a low profile.] Yan Feirou replied almost instantly. [I understand. Well keep a low profile and wont link this to you at all. Great Waves Corporation is nothing. Its just trash. Even if they lay down for you to stomp on them, youd just find them dirty!] Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and sent a very indifferent Oh before he shut the broadcasting platform app. His heart was in a mess. While he sat in the crowded bus, he was drenched in the smell of feet, armpits, and garlic. He required some silence. Meanwhile, at the Yan family chamber in Swallow Building, Yan Hengbo, Yan Zhennan, and Yan Feirou looked at each other. They all heaved a sigh of relief. The Yan family members from three different generations fell limply against their chairs. The elderly, the middle-aged, and the young felt cold sweat drenching their shirts, while their spines as well as feet were ice cold. But their hearts were warm. They were filled with the joy of escaping a disaster. No, thats fine. Thats what he said, right? Has Old Fire Relayer forgiven us? Yan Feirou asked her father anxiously. The person who controlled her account just now was not her, but Yan Zhennan. The monster hunter who was infamous in the depths of the fog had a delighted look on his face. He wiped off his sweat and said, It should be. Your grandfather is right, Old Fire Relayer is actually a very kind-hearted person. Hes okay with Great Waves Corporation just going bankrupt and being held accountable to the law. On top of that, he didnt fuss over the Yan familys mistakes. Yan Feirou finally felt at ease after having her heart had been ill with tension for the past few days. She fell limp, but there was puzzlement all over her face. She cast her gaze on the master of the Yan family. Grandpa, I still dont understand it. How did you know about Old Fire Relayers identity, and how could you be certain that he wanted us to rectify our mistakes by taking care of Great Waves Corporation? Yan Hengbo was in a good mood, so he smiled and said, I have to say, this is a coincidence. I have an old friend. Do you remember White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo? Yan Feirou nodded. Of course I remember Grandpa Ning. His granddaughter Ning Xueshi and I follow each other on our social media accounts. Old Ning was poisoned with a special poison that no one has ever seen before. All of his old friends were completely helpless against it, and Old Ning was already thinking of retiring. But two days ago, he came to our doorstep in high spirits and asked whether we had some valuable materials in our secret garage. When I asked him about it, I learned that he was mulling over a brand new recipe that we have never heard about before. He obtained guidance about two of the main ingredients from Old Fire Relayer for his remedy. Yan Feirou cried out in surprise. Ive heard of Grandpa Nings injury! Its supposed to be untreatable! Yan Hengbo smiled. Thats right. I was very surprised at that time. Old Ning has been in the field for years, and he has multiple connections and resources. If no one could treat him, how could he get better with just a few words from this Old Fire Relayer, who is not known at all? I was worried about my old friend, so I took pains to investigate it. In the end, I discovered some clues in the deep web. I found that Old Fire Relayer is a researcher of Demonically Modified Ripple Force, or at the very least, hes one of the researchers. I told Old Ning about it, and he laughed. He said that the old seniors level and wisdom are something that we cannot possibly imagine. He has already pushed a secret harvesting technique known as the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse to unprecedented new heights. He also knows many strange, rare, and unidentified materials. He definitely has a large and powerful organization behind him, so it was no surprise that he had upgraded Ripple Force. Chapter 53 - Escort Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yan Feirou sank into deep thought. Even so Even so, we cant be certain that Old Fire Relayer is the mysterious senior were searching for. Is that what youre trying to say? Yan Hengbo smiled faintly. Continue listening to me, and youll understand. Old Fire Relayer has a disciple called Meng Chao, and hes a third year student in Ninth High School. He comes from a rather poor family, and he stays in a public renting house. Feirou, you said that the video you received was of a young man demonstrating the Demonically Modified Ripple Force to you. What uniform was he wearing, and what was the background behind him? Yan Feirou cried out. Ah! He hid behind a mosaic, but based on the color and style of the uniform, hes either from Third High School or Ninth High School. His room was really small and disorderly. It did look like a public renting house! Were on the right track then. Meng Chao was injured last year when he was cultivating. He was hospitalized for a few months, and his chances of cultivating were practically gone. But this year, he recovered, and hes as good as new. He rose to power miraculously. What other reason for it could be aside from him receiving guidance from a mysterious senior? If this isnt enough, then do you know why Old Fire Relayer wanted us to attack Great Waves Corporation? Yan Feirou thought about it. Didnt you say that Great Waves Corporation added all sorts of hormones and forbidden medicine to monster blood to pass them off as superbeast blood products? They violated a major taboo among superhumans, so it was only natural that Old Fire Relayer wanted to uphold justice and suppress this criminal organization, is it not? Thats the reason that only came out later. In truth, Great Waves Corporations criminal acts were very discreet, and even the special medicine supervision department did not notice them. Old Fire Relayer should have been fighting in the depths of the fog. He has to deal with a host of problems everyday, so how could he possibly pay attention to a minor character like Great Waves Corporation? Yan Hengbo said. Old Fire Relayer had to have set his eyes on Great Waves Corporation because of his disciple. Old Fire Relayers disciple Meng Chao is classmates with the son of the chairman of Great Waves Corporation, Zuo Haoran. Their relationship is very bad, and recently, they got into a very intense conflict. Do you understand where Im going now? Ah! Yan Feirou gasped in surprise, and a thought appeared in her head. All the details now connected together, and everything makes sense! Thats right. Old Fire Relayers disciple isnt someone who can be bullied as others like. Great Waves Corporation has seriously run into a wall. But its as they say, spare the rod and spoil the child. The man brought up a wicked son, and it ended up in his reputation being ruined. He got what he deserved by being sent to prison! As Yan Hengbo said this, he glared at Yan Zhennan. Yan Zhennan shuddered. Dad, Im sorry. I wont provoke a sage like Old Fire Relayer again. Yan Hengbo let out a cold huff and returned to the topic. With Old Fire Relayers abilities, he managed to immediately see through Great Waves Corporations criminal activities. With that being the case, theres no way he wouldnt be able to investigate everything. He didnt need the Yan family to do anything unnecessary. So, when he mentioned that they were trouble, we needed to look into it carefully. To Old Fire Relayer, even if he truly wanted to destroy Great Waves Corporation, it wouldnt be troublesome. Its just like what I had your dad send over to him just now. Great Waves Corporation is a pile of poop, and they have no right to have Old Fire Relayer step on them personally Also, earlier, the Yan family offended Old Fire Relayer. While he mentioned that he wont fuss over it, how can we truly know that he has really forgiven us if he doesnt take anything from us or ask us to do anything? He might have said that hes not gonna fuss over it, but would you be able to sleep without doing anything? Yan Feirou shook her head. I wouldnt be able to. I havent been able to sleep the past few days. I shocked myself awake every night at two to three in the morning. Hence, he decided to be merciful. He, thus, asked us to handle this small problem. He gave us a way out of the situation and allowed us to calm down. Yan Hengbo leaned against his chair, and all of his wrinkles smoothed out. Were lucky that hes a merciful senior and that Im the one who personally dealt with the situation, or else, everything would have definitely gone wrong! Yan Feirous face turned red. At that moment, Yan Zhennan said, Dad, weve investigated a lot of things to handle the matter with Great Waves Corporation properly, and weve even investigated Meng Chaos identity. Would Old Fire Relayer be displeased by it? Theres no harm in it. Of course Ive thought about it before, Yan Hengbo said. Ive spoken to Old Ning, and by the looks of it, Old Fire Relayer does not want Meng Chao to hide his identity. He intends to use his disciple to toss out some new martial arts, knowledge, and skills, which is quite normal. Old Fire Relayer is definitely a famous and excellent man in the circle. With just a few words, he can cause a major upheaval. So, its better if he uses a nobody to test the waters first when it comes to leading technology, skills that are at the peak of the field, or things that remain uncertain. Dad, look at this. Old Fire Relayer said he would rather keep a low profile. Is there a hidden meaning to it? Yan Zhennan asked. Of course there is. I reckon it has something to do with his identity. Yan Hengbo fell into deep thought. If hes truly an old monster who dwells in the depths of the fog, he must have made a lot of enemies and formed a lot of grudges, so it would be bad if he did things in a flashy manner. His enemies might not be able to do anything to him, but they can attack his disciple. I believe that Old Fire Relayer wants to keep a rather transcendent presence so his disciple can experience the world alone. This can be considered a form of training. Of course, he doesnt mind revealing some information to friendly forces, because he wants us to be his disciples escorts. Yan Zhennans eyes lit up. So, we can be considered as friendly forces? Of course. Yan Hengbo smiled. Remember what I said last time? If he didnt have a deep understanding of and feelings toward the Yan Family Ripple Force, it would have been impossible for him to create such a perfect Ripple Force. Theres a good chance that I had some form of contact with this senior in the past. For all I know, he might have provided me with guidance. Yan Zhennan looked at him anxiously. Then, Old Fire Relayer has forgiven us, should we Zhennan, what am I to do with you? You cant be eager to obtain success. You have just made a mistake, and you forgot your lesson so soon? Yan Hengbo put on a stern face. If you try and curry favor with him in haste, your purpose will be very clear. Do you think Old Fire Relayer will like it? Yan Zhennans face turned red. I was too reckless, sorry. Ignore whats going to happen next. I wont interfere either. Whoever started this should end it. At the start, the senior showed a liking to Feirou, so we should have Feirou handle the matter. Yan Hengbo smiled and said, Feirou, my dear, if you have the chance, try getting to know Meng Chao. What? Old Fire Relayer is a really excellent person and doesnt have time to care about us. But since he doesnt mind Meng Chao mentioning his name, it means that he has already admitted to being the master of this young man. He also has the intention to help Meng Chao become powerful. If we support and take care of his beloved disciple, the senior will definitely be able to see our good will. Yan Feirou was dizzy. I-is that so? Of course. Why else did you think Old Fire Relayer would specifically ask us to take care of Great Waves Corporation? Aside from what I said just now, theres another meaning to it. Meng Chao is my disciple. Anyone who touches him is going up against me. Of course, I will also remember all those who are kind to him.'' When Yan Hengbo said this, he stopped talking for a while. Wait. We must absolutely not mention the phrase old monster anymore. There are ears everywhere, and we dont know what sort of temper the senior has. Yan Feirou nodded. Then, should we call him Old Fire Relayer? Yan Hengbo waved his hand. Referring to him as Old doesnt show our respect. Lets call him Immortal. Immortal Fire Relayer. When you meet Meng Chao, refer to his master as such. Yan Feirou pondered over this. I understand. Ill think about when I can get a chance soon to come into contact with Meng Chao for a perfectly logical reason. Thats the spirit, Yan Hengbo said. The future of the Yan family is in your hands now. You must seize it tightly. Dont be like your dad, who cant distinguish between what is right and wrong! In the market in Blessed Heavenly Garden, Bai Suxin had just walked past a meat stall when she heard a plump lady giggle like a clucking chicken. Of course we have something happy going on! If we didnt, why would we buy so many tubular bones? Theyre really expensive, you know?! This is bad. Bai Suxin thought. The plump lady loves boasting. If she catches me, shell start talking my ear off, and itll be a huge waste of my time. She wanted to walk away, but the plump lady had already seen her, and Bai Suxin was not fast because of her legs. The plump lady caught up to her in just a few steps, and she practically threw a large bag of tubular bones in her face. Bai Suxin could not avoid her anymore and she forced herself to smile. Maam, are you out buying groceries? Oh my, you bought so many tubular bones? Did Old Li get his bonus? Sigh that old coot only earns a bit of money every month. Theres no way hell get any sort of bonus. Im thinking about motivating Aming. Hes taking the national college examination this year, and today is the first stage of the test. He didnt manage to score well, but he did manage to get the thirty-second place in Eleventh High School, so he has the right to take the second test. The plump lady giggled. The first stage of the national college examination? Bai Suxins smile turned a little awkward. Thats right. If you want to take the exam for college, you must first take the exam in school, then the exam in the school region, and finally, the exam in the city. Its really troublesome. Today is the day for the intra-school test for the entire city. The plump lady stopped talking then and slapped her head. Oh look at my memory. Last year, your son Sigh, its no wonder why youre not paying attention to it. Its fine. Itll be pretty good if he can get into a higher vocational college too. Achao has been smart since hes young, and his mind is quick too. Hell definitely be able to get into a good higher vocational college. Besides, were neighbors. Achao is childhood friends with Aming. Once Aming gets into college, you can just tell us if anything comes up. Aming will definitely help him. Y-Yes. Aming is indeed a very smart boy. Congratulations, Maam, Bai Suxin stuttered. Alright, I should get going. I have to go back and cook. Tubular bones only taste good if you stew them for a while, right? The plump lady started clucking like an old hen laying eggs. She crossed her arms and walked out of the market with her head held high. Bai Suxin could vaguely hear her grabbing someone she knew at the entrance of the market. Oh my, Granny Dong, you dont know how expensive tubular bones are nowadays! Theyre seriously so expensive I cant bear to buy them! Bai Suxin stood around in a dumbfounded manner for a while before she limped back to the meat stall. Big Sis Suxin, what would you like to buy? The pork belly today is pretty good, the employee at the meat stall said with a smile. Did the plump lady buy tubular bones just now? Bai Suxin asked. Yup. How many did she buy? Three. Then, pick three for me as well. No, make that four! Big Sis Suxin, do you have guests today? The tubular bones are really expensive today. I dont have any guests. Old Meng is just craving for them. Chapter 54 - Getting What He Wanted Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bai Suxin angrily brought four tubular bones and half of a Silver Bighead Flower Carp that weighed more than 3kg home. Then, she calmed down. Her husband and daughter were around, so while her son had not come home, she quickly instructed them. Today is the first stage of the national college exam, but Achao never mentioned anything about it. By the looks of it, he isnt really confident. When he comes back later, dont ask him anything. Youre not allowed to say anything either. Try not to speak too much and just focus on eating, understand? Meng Yishan and Bai Jiacao looked at each other before they nodded. Especially you. I dont care that you usually dont show respect to your brother, but dont upset him today, got it? Bai Suxin earnestly gave instructions to her daughter. Bai Suxin first stuck out her tongue before she puffed out her chest. Dont worry, Mom. If my brother cant get into college, you still have me. Ill definitely become a superhuman. Then, Ill be the one protecting this family, and Ill protect my brother too! The girl then added in her heart. Of course, hell first have to submit to me, listen to me, and let me bully him as much as I want. The future Dark Witch narrowed her eyes and imagined a scene in her mind. In the near future, she would get into college in a dazzling fashion and become a really powerful superhuman. Then, her big brother would cry while he slapped his thigh. Sis, youre really amazing. Ive really underestimated you in the beginning. Youll have to take care of the family now. Ill have to rely on you too! Hehehehe. Bai Jiacao could not help but giggle. Then, her mother flicked her head. Why are you giggling? Come over here and help me wash the food. Oh, coming Wow, Mom, four tubular bones? Are you trying to kill us by spending everything? What are you saying? Four tubular bones wont make us poor. Why cant we eat them? My son and daughter are the best! If others can eat this much, we can eat like that too. Tomorrow, Dragon Bamboo Shoots and Golden Frogs will be up in the market, and Ill buy them for you. Mom, youre the best! When Meng Chao returned home, he was stunned by the tasty food that filled the table. His father, mother, and younger sister were eating with their heads bowed. They pretended as if he did not exist. So he washed his hands as well and started eating. He was still thinking about Great Waves Corporation. Just now, he was looking through his phone, and he saw a lot of articles about Great Waves Corporation being investigated as well as their shady deals. He could not help but gasp in amazement. He did not expect that Zuo Haorans familys hands would be so dirty. It was no wonder then why Zuo Haoran had betrayed humanity in his previous life. It was a deep influence from his family! The Yan family was truly ruthless, though. Meng Chao had just mentioned that Great Waves Corporation was trouble, and they used such fierce methods to take care of it. It seemed like he would have to be more cautious in the future. He had to use Old Fire Relayers identity cautiously. Also, they mentioned Old Fire Relayers disciple. Did that mean that they knew about him already? That was fine, however. He did not have anything to hide. Quite the opposite actually. He wanted to use this identity to boldly get into contact with higher level forces of power. However, it would not do for him to use Old Fire Relayers influence and take advantage of others. He had to become a superhuman as soon as possible so that he would not embarrass Old Fire Relayer! While Meng Chao thought about it, his expression became really stern. When Bai Jiacao saw how he acted, she squashed down her urges, but she still looked as if she wanted to say something. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin coughed dryly and stared at Bai Jiacao. Shut up and eat! they mouth quietly at her. Bai Jiacao dragged her fingers across her mouth, miming a zipping motion. She then picked up another tubular bone, dragged her fingers across her mouth again, and unzipped her mouth. With a growl, she bit down on the meat on the tubular bone, which had both lean meat and fat on it. Her cheeks puffed out from the effort. Once she started using a straw to suck out the bone marrow in the depths of the tubular bone and made slurping sounds, she finally attracted her big brothers attention. Whats going on today? Did the military occupy another Demonic Halberd Pigs nest? Is pork on a major discount? Meng Chao asked. Even if theres no discount for it, you still have to eat it if you have to eat it. Come, son. Meng Yishan affectionately gave his son a huge tubular bone. I feel like theres something strange. Why arent you saying anything? Is something off? Meng Chao frowned. Its fine. Our business has been flourishing lately. What could possibly happen? Hahahaha! Meng Yishan laughed in a boisterous manner. Thats right. You just love worrying so much. Ohohohoho. Bai Suxin covered her mouth. Big Brother, dont worry. Im around. Soon, Ill be the pillar of the family, hehehehehe. Bai Jiacao smiled so much that her eyes crinkled at the corners. Youll be the pillar of the family? Then things will be really interesting in the house! Meng Chao flicked his sisters nose and said casually, By the way, I do have something to say. Today is the first stage of the national college exam, and I scored around eighth or ninth in school, I think. Anyway, I passed, and ten days later, Ill be going to the regional education department for the second stage. His father, mother, and younger sister were all stunned. Big Brother, w-what did you say? You got the eighth or ninth place in class? Bai Jiacao asked. Youre young, and your ears are already failing you? Its the eighth or ninth place in school. I didnt pay too much attention to it! Its fine as long as I passed, right? Meng Chao picked up a straw and started sucking on the tubular bone leisurely. He just let the storm brew in his parents and his younger sister. Half a minute later, Bai Jiacao jumped to her feet. Big Brother, you passed! AAAAAHHHH! Ninth High School is a key high school! If nothing happens, those in the top ten will definitely get into college and become superhumans! Then my dream is going to be shattered, and Ill never be able to bully my big brother! The future Dark Witch wept tears of joy and sadness. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin were both really shocked. They looked at each other for a very long time before they gradually digested this good news. Son, youre fully recovered?! Meng Yishan mumbled. Yeah, I told you last time that the recuperative effects from Ripple Force are really good. I also got to know Ning Shewo, and he introduced me to some gene medicine and high-density nutritional fluid. It helped me recover fully before the first stage of the national college examination. Meng Chao smiled faintly. Thats not it, right? His father and mother looked at each other. Didnt you say last time that you got to know a master on those unhealthy websites, which is why you were able to recover slowly? Dont get too hung up on the details, Meng Chao said. The point is you should not worry. Ill definitely be able to get into college! Yeah. Youre the best, Son. Bai Suxin covered her mouth and took a few breaths quietly before she suddenly gave a dazzling smile. She brought out her phone and pointed it at Meng Chao. With a snap, she took his picture. Then, she pointed her phone at the table. She pressed the shutter a few times before she tapped the app of her social media and quickly put in her password. A bad feeling rose in Meng Chaos chest. He quickly tapped open Moments and took a look at it. As expected, his mother had posted the pictures of him sucking the tubular bone and the table full of food on the table on social media. There was a caption below the pictures. [My sons performance was average today. He only managed to get into the top ten in Ninth High School. Hell have to continue working hard if he wants to get into Dragon City University, so I bought some good food as nourishment for him. [I didnt expect that tubular bones would be so expensive now. Four of them cost me one hundred and twenty! Sigh, these things will drain my pockets dry one day.] Meng Chao wept silent tears. Mom, please dont. Hurry up and delete my photo. I want to preserve some dignity! What are you saying? Why arent I allowed to boast when my son gets good results? I didnt lie either! I didnt say you got into the top three. I told them the truth, so why should I be afraid? This time, it was Bai Suxins turn to giggle. You dont understand. Just now, I ran into the plump lady in the market, and I was so angry! She was so happy when her son got into the top forty in Eleventh High School that she was going around boasting about it all over the market. While I didnt say anything when my son got into the top ten in Ninth High School. Was I being as smug as her just now? Meng Chao could only ask for help from Meng Yishan. Dad, arent you going to do something about this? I cant. Meng Yishan hunched his shoulders and said softly, Your mom spread the word about our company a long time ago. Were just a small resource recovery company, you know, yet she made it seem as if Im a chairman of some major corporation. Right now, Im too embarrassed to meet our neighbors and relatives. Ha! The plump lady saw it! Bai Suxin lifted her phone smugly. The father-son duo moved over and saw a string of comments left under her post in Moments. Madam Zhao: Achao is amazing! Has he recovered from his injuries? Granny Wang: Achao has been smart since he was young. Hell definitely be able to get into Dragon City University. Granny Yao: Congrats! Hell definitely become an undergraduate student! Thats amazing! Fourth Aunt: When are you bringing Achao to our house? Could you ask him to give Young Yi some tips? Li Qijie: Ah, your son is the typical boy next door Suxin, youre so lucky. The plump lady was the only one who did not comment. She only left a like. Meng Chao covered his face. He decided that he had to earn money as fast as possible so he could move out of Blessed Heavenly Garden. He could no longer stay in the area. Once they finished dinner, Meng Chao made another announcement. Tomorrow is Saturday, and Ive already made an appointment with a famous doctor in Fengshui Medical Center so that he can take a look at Moms leg. Lets go together. Bai Suxin and Meng Yishan were shocked. Fengshui was a very famous private hospital in Dragon City. The doctors were all superhumans, and their skills were top-notch. Of course, their fees were all the way up there as well. Im treating my legs at a government hospital, and Im also receiving physiotherapy in the community clinic. All of those can be reimbursed, and Im already much better than before. Why should we waste that amount of money? Bai Suxin quickly said. Meng Chao smiled. Mom, government hospitals dont provide super alloy bionic joints. Super alloy bionic joints? Meng Yishan frowned as well. Achao, that sounds like top-class technology. How much does it cost? Money isnt a problem. Didnt we just sell a crystalized neurosphere recently? Elder Ning recommended this hospital to me. He said that we can get a huge discount if we ask his friend to treat us, so we wont be spending a lot of money. Meng Chao was incredibly confident. The feeling of his pockets being stuffed full of money was incredibly good. While Meng Yishan was still hesitating, Bai Suxin shook her head to refuse the offer. Were not going. Ive lived my life this way for twenty years, and its not as if I cant walk. At most, Im just a bit slower, and my posture is a bit ugly. Or are you saying that youre looking down on me for walking this way? Meng Chao felt his eyes sting with tears. Mom, I know that youre worried about money. Thats why I waited until today before I said it. The ranking for the intra-school test has come out, and its the only way I can prove to you that I have the ability to get into college and become a superhuman! Once I become a superhuman, Ill be raking in money for the family. At that time, itll be nothing to me even if you want to switch all your joints to super alloy joints. Bai Suxin lowered her head and said, Then wait until you truly get into college. It wont be too late by then for me to go to a private hospital. No, I cant wait any longer, Meng Chao said firmly. Why do you think I am working so hard to get into college? Its because I want all of us to live good lives. I want my beloved mother to become the most beautiful and happiest woman on the planet! If I cant get your treatment plan set before my exam, Ill be thinking about this during the test. How am I supposed to concentrate if thats the case? Since he dragged the national college examination into this, his parents could do nothing about it. Meng Yishan had been in contact with Thunderbolt, and he had heard Ning Shewo praise his sons knowledge and skills multiple times. He knew that his son had gotten to know an amazing master online, so he thought about it seriously before he turned his head and said to his wife, Suxin, our son has grown up. He can make some decisions at home and we should listen to him. If things dont work out, Im still around. Our company is starting off really well. If I grit my teeth and work hard, Ill definitely be able to get the money for those super alloy joints for you. Bai Suxins lips twitched for a long time before they finally formed a smile. Then should we listen to our sons advice? Meng Yishan made the decision. We will. Bai Suxin lowered her head bashfully and looked at her daughters straight legs. Her eyes watered, and she whispered, True. Old Meng its been so many years since we married each other, and Ive never danced with you. Mom, thats nothing. Meng Chao laughed. Once we treat your legs, Ill book a hall in the biggest and most lavish hotel in the city so that you can enjoy a candlelit dinner. You can have some time alone, and Ill even hire a band to serve as your accompaniment. You can dance however you want to! Wow Bai Jiacao watched with her sparkling eyes filled with stars. Suddenly, she found that her big brother was really domineering. What?! No! Its an illusion! Its definitely an illusion! I refuse to admit that this demon can be domineering! Chapter 55 - Healing Skills of Superhumans Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next morning, the entire family arrived at Fengshui Medical Center. It was a famous private hospital, and it was indeed different from other hospitals. There was actually a small parking lot at the entrance, and there were plenty of luxurious cars parked there. Bai Jiacaos eyes were fixed on them. Big Brother, isnt that an antique car from Earth? Its called Wuling Hongguang, right? It looks so stylish! The girl swung her brothers arm vigorously. She was so excited that she almost went mad. But the future Dark Witch was not to be blamed for not having any knowledge of the world. Many of the tiny vehicles on Earth were beginner-level cars great for buying groceries. But as all of Dragon City transmigrated, the city no longer had a production line. Besides, there was no fuel or gas in the Other World. They used spirit energy as a resource, and crystal stone engines were used to move the car. Now, all the old cars running in the market were modified carefully by elites to use crystal stone engines. The best quality old cars were all manually modified. When something was valuable, it was also expensive. The value of the cars could no longer be measured by the prices of the brands in the past. Regardless of whether the car was a Rolls-royce or Wuling Hongguang, all of them were unique pieces of art. Besides, Dragon City was very strict when it came to space control to fit tens of millions of people into a narrow space. If the price of a car was one million, then the parking fees for that car per year were at least two million. When the vehicle and vessel tax, road tax, special resource tax, and everything else was added together, the person had to pay five million for it. Private cars were the symbol of nobility. Not a single private car could be found in Blessed Heavenly Garden. It was no wonder then why Bai Jiacao was making a fuss. A thought appear in Meng Chaos mind. When I become a superhuman, Ill get a car for us too. Dad, do you like Wuling Hongguang? There was no man who did not like cars, and Meng Yishans breathing quickened. He made an insincere comment. Why would I want to drive a car? 3D mobile gears are pretty good, and its easier to climb buildings with them. You cant waste your money like that just because you have cash. You cant say that. Even if you dont need one, the company will need it. I dont intend to keep the company small. I want to make it big and strong so that we can dominate the middle-tier and low-tier market in the city. At that time, well be able to harvest all sorts of monsters. If you go out and make business deals, how are you supposed to keep up appearances if you dont have a car? Meng Chao asked with a smile. Meng Yishan was tempted, but he waved his hand. Well talk about it later. This matter isnt even settled yet. Even if we really want to buy one, we cant buy such a lavish antique car. Look at our family, how could we possibly drive a Wuling Hongguang? Meng Chao thought that his father made sense. Even if he managed to break through the limits with his identity as a reborn human and become a superhuman, driving a Wuling Hongguang would still be too flashy for him. Then lets drive a Mighty Dragon. Meng Chao had a new goal to fight for. Mighty Dragon was a local car producing factory. It was also the only private car production company after they transmigrated. Bai Jiacao heard him, and she behaved like a child on Earth hearing that her family wanted to buy a private jet. Were going to buy a car! Am I dreaming? She grabbed her brothers arm and bit the back of his hand. Meng Chao yelped and smacked the back of his sisters head. Let go! Are you mad?! Ack! It hurts! Im not dreaming The future Dark Witch covered her head and giggled like an idiot. Hehe, were going to buy a car. Were going to buy our very own car! The family chatted while they entered the hospital. The private hospital was decorated in a very elegant manner. There were more medical staff compared to patients, and there was a faint fragrance that seeped into everyones hearts. It was a completely different world compared to the government hospitals, which were as busy as a market. Ning Shewo had already made calls for Meng Chao, so the medical staff who came to receive them did so with huge smiles. They were very attentive, which made Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin feel flattered. Dont worry. Elder Ning helped me contact Doctor Su Yuan, who is the most famous doctor here. Hes a five-star superhuman who specializes in healing. His skills have reached the pinnacle of perfection. Youll definitely have no problem if youre treated by him, Meng Chao comforted his mother. Doctor Su Yuan was the type the young nurses would talk about in private while they let their fantasies run wild. He was so handsome that he looked like he was an actor in a drama about the medical world. He did not look like a real doctor. But his tall nose and thin lips showed that he was not a person with a good temper. When he saw Meng Chao and his family, he showed no expression on his face. He just went straight to the point and said, Youre Meng Chao. I heard from Uncle Ning that youre very skilled with the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. Ning Shewo had mentioned this, so Meng Chao was not curious about it. I only have shallow knowledge. I dont know whether Im really skilled or not. Could you show me? Doctor Su Yuan opened a leather pouch designed in a classical style. There were all sorts of instruments in it. Some of them looked like tools for harvesters, but they were smaller and more exquisite. Meng Chao did not hold back. His fingers flew over the silver instruments before he tapped them gently. Then, a few steel needles and blades started dancing lightly on his fingertips. This was the first time Bai Suxin and Bai Jiacao saw Meng Chao display his harvesting skills. Even though he was only putting on a demonstration, his movements were smooth, and the skills he used were exquisite and peerless. The faint confidence Meng Chao radiated left them stunned. They felt like they had gotten to know a brand new Meng Chao. Doctor Su Yuans sparkling eyes were fixed on him. Meng Chao executed all seven of the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse from his memories. Around twenty different surgical instruments danced gracefully between his fingers and created a flowing light. Even though he was obviously a little stiff and clumsy, a surge of emotions appeared in Doctor Su Yuans eyes. Once Meng Chao put down the surgical instruments, Doctor Su Yuan was silent for a long time while thinking about what he saw. Suddenly, a notification popped up in Meng Chaos field of vision. [After receiving your guidance, elite citizen Su Yuan obtained a brand new understanding towards surgery. Increased contribution points by 49.] Meng Chao could not help but smile and say, Doctor Su, these are harvesting skills. Will they be useful for surgery? Su Yuan released a long sigh. There was amusement in his eyes. Harvesters and doctors both rely on their hands to earn a living. Many of the techniques can be applied in both fields. If the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse can be used to extract poison sacs from monsters, then its only natural that they can be used to extract tumors from patients. Meng Chao, your skills have just provided me with great help! Meng Chao quickly said, Doctor Su, I learned this technique online. Im not familiar with it, and I cant be said to have executed it accurately, but this concerns human lives, so you must be careful. Su Yuan smiled. But of course. I can tell that you arent skilled yet, but the more unskilled you are, the more I can tell just how valuable the skill itself is. I wonder which senior is so great that he could push the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse to such great heights. Meng Chao thought about it. The senior asked me to not mention his name, but he frequently appears in life science forums in the deep web. Ill give you a few links later. Perhaps youll find a chance to personally talk to the senior. That would be great. Uncle Ning didnt make a misjudgment. Meng Chao, youre truly a good person. Su Yuan could no longer hide his smile. Come, Madam Meng, please sit here. Ive already read your treatment records from the government hospital. The main problem is that your legs have been trapped under rubble for too long, and your joints suffered a necrosis. Your nerves have also atrophied. Over the past decade, Dragon Citys medical skills have developed very quickly. Many of the difficult diseases that were difficult to treat in the past can be treated now. The problem you face shouldnt be a big deal. He helped Bai Suxin to the examination bed. Then, he focused, and his expression became stern. Faint green marks rose on his temples. Like the tender shoots of a willow tree, they spun around his eyes before trailing down his cheeks until they went past his collarbones, arms, and finally reached his fingertips. It looked as if a set of beautiful and exquisite tattoos had appeared on him. Faint spirit energy spread out from him, and it gave off a fragrance as refreshing as that of bamboo. When he touched Bai Suxin with his fingertips, she cried out in surprise. Theres a wave of qi running through my legs. It feels so good! Su Yuan blinked. His pupils suddenly split into two, turning into the legendary polycoria. They shone with a brilliant light. Youre very determined. You always go through physiotherapy, right? The atrophication of your blood vessels and nerves isnt as bad as I thought it would be, he said after he examined her situation carefully. Bai Jiacao was extremely stunned. She tugged at the hem of Meng Chaos shirt. Big Brother, Doctor Su Yuan looks really weird right now! Hush! Theres nothing strange about it! Meng Chao said. When spirit energy gathers in a human body, it flows through the blood vessels and nerves. In fact, it can even show up on our skin to turn into profound, complicated, and beautiful marks. This is the Spirit Tattoo, the mark of a one-star superhuman. When you become a two-star superhuman, you will reach Spirit Transformation. Your organs will be stimulated, and youll go through all sorts of amazing changes. Forget about polycoria, its normal for you to even sprout wings. Doctor Su is really giving his all right now. Ah! Then why isnt he sending Mom to take a scan or to those MRI scanners? There are loads of machines in the government hospitals. Three-star superhumans reach a state called Spirit Gathering. Theyre able to see into their own organs and gain a thorough understanding of their own bodies. When they become four-star superhumans, they reach a state called Spirit Wielding. They can use their minds to control spirit energy. They can produce stable and precise vibrations which they control. It allows them to widen the magnetic field of their lives. In fact, they can even reject the magnetic field of the planet, which lets them float in the air. And five-star superhumans reach a state called Spirit Gaze. They can use their magnetic fields to sense other peoples organs, blood vessels, nerves, and bones. Doctor Su is a five-star superhuman. He doesnt need X-ray machines or MRI scanners. Bai Jiacao gasped in amazement. The world of superhumans was truly exciting and amazing. Chapter 56 - Final Push Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Doctor Su Yuan soon completed the examination. He stopped casting his divine art and returned to his office table. He thought about it for a moment before he said, Madam Meng, your condition is pretty good. But no matter what, its a twenty-year-old injury, and youll need some time to fully recover from it. There are two treatment plans. The first is the standard super alloy joint replacement surgery. In about half a year, you would be able to run and jump around like a normal person. You could also do normal physical labor. The anti-corrosion feature is pretty great, and the chances of rejection are low. You would not need to change your joints within twenty years. Meng Yishan exchanged a look with Bai Suxin. They did not expect that the super alloy joint replacement surgery, which was very difficult to get done in a government hospital, would be a standard operating procedure in a private hospital. What about the second plan? Meng Chao asked. The second is to use the most modern bionic bones to rebuild the nerves. This is the peak technology that has just been promoted by the monster research center. We use the high regenerative abilities and growth capabilities of monster cells to stimulate the potential of genes in the human body to produce their own bone cells and nerves in the lower limbs. These cells will perfectly fuse with the human body. There will be zero chance for any sort of rejection, and youll be able to perform heavy physical labor. You could even cultivate and fight if you wanted. Bai Suxin gasped. Wont it be very expensive, Doctor Su? she asked nervously. Meng Chao waved his hand in dismissal and asked, Since its a top-tier technology, will it be dangerous? No one can ensure that its completely foolproof, but this technology has been tested by the Supernatural Tower and the army. Quite a number of injured superhumans and crippled soldiers have used it to regain their mobility. Now, theyve stepped into the battlefield again. Doctor Su Yuan smiled. Madam Meng, if you wont practice a very domineering kicking technique or wont be particularly insistent on finishing a one-hundred meter dash in three to five seconds, I believe this plan will be fine. Then well use this treatment plan. Meng Chao made the decision. He did not even ask about the price. Achao! Bai Suxin tugged at him anxiously. Doctor Su, Im sorry, but how much is this treatment plan? Doctor Su Yuan thought about it. Weve just adopted this treatment plan. I can help you apply for a special approval for a promotional plan. Youll be able to get a sixty percent discount for it. The entire thing will cost around three million. But well need the right to use your portrait, and we might also need you to work with us to do some advertisements. So expensive?! Bai Suxin was terrified. Dont be in a hurry to make your decision. Please listen to me. The promotional plan is around three million, but Ill only take two million from you. After all, I cant just steal Meng Chaos Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. You dont have to pay me in one lump either. The entire plan is paid in four different installments. It should be completed in seven to eight months. The fee for the first payment is five hundred thousand. Private hospitals employed their staff using contracts. Su Yuan and the hospital were considered as partners, so he had a lot of power in his hands. But even after a large portion of the medical fees was deducted, the price still terrified Bai Suxin. Then Doctor Su, how much is the treatment plan for the super alloy joints? Mom, why are you asking that question? Doctor Su, well go through with the second plan, the one where you use bionic bones and rebuild her nerves. Ill pay the five hundred thousand now. Meng Chao spent his money lavishly and was incredibly domineering. Achao, its too expensive. We cant This is Bai Suxin tried to stop him in alarm. She was reluctant to even get super alloy joint transplants, so how in the world did she get deceived into going to a private hospital and then receiving such an expensive treatment? How were they supposed to live their lives in the future? Mom, were already here. Theres no need for us to be stingy with our money. Do you want me to lose focus when Im taking my national college exams? Meng Chao told her a half-truth. If Im worried about your condition and cant do well during the exams, I wont be able to get into college, and the long-term loss will be far more than just a few million!'' But Bai Suxin looked at her sons expectant look, then at the beautiful spirit marks surrounding Doctor Su Yuans body. She released a long sigh and compromised. I didnt expect that from now on, my legs would be worth so much money. She smiled and shook her head. Of course. Even a single hair from my family is priceless, Meng Chao said seriously. The treatment given to clients recommended by VIPs was different. Doctor Su Yuan used an entire afternoon to help Bai Suxin prepare the perfect treatment plan. While they were on their way back, the family sighed. Meng Chao had now become an outstanding man, and they might be living good lives in the future. Bai Jiacao thought about things for a long time. Suddenly, like a starving puppy, she nuzzled against her brother and said very sweetly, Big Brother Meng Chao immediately became wary. What? The girl pouted. Big Brother, youre being really nice to Dad and Mom. You promised to buy a car for Dad, and youre paying for the most expensive treatment plan for Mom. What about me? When you really get into college and become a superhuman, what present will you give your beloved sister? Meng Chao gave her an indulgent smile. Oh, its this, huh? You silly girl, of course Ill get you one! Dont worry, Ive already made plans for you. Ive asked Elder Ning to search for the most professional special interest classes. Youll be learning how to play Go, the zither, how to write poetry, and calligraphy. You can also learn singing and dancing. I promise you, those classes will turn you into a cultured lady who can sing and dance! What? Go? Zither? Poetry? Calligraphy? Singing? Dancing? Bai Jiacao looked dumbfounded. Why would I want to learn those things? I want to learn how to fight, shoot guns, poison others, assassinate monsters! I even want to learn how to dissect monsters like you do! Im not interested in all those artsy stuff! Interests can be cultivated slowly. Meng Chao patted his sisters head and said earnestly, Playing the zither, Go, poetry, and calligraphy are all the essence of Earths traditional culture. Even after weve transmigrated to the Other World, we cant just throw away our ancestors rich spiritual heritage, right? Right, my foot! Bai Jiacao was exasperated. Dad, Mom, Big Brother is bullying me again! Which girl doesnt learn fighting and how to shoot nowadays but instead goes off to learn how to do those artsy things? When monsters come, am I supposed to play Go with them or enter a dance battle?! Dad, Mom, the Monster War might turn worse, and the world outside is going to become more dangerous. With her personality, if she learns something really amazing, she might actually end up punching a hole in the sky. I think we only need one combat-type superhuman in the house. Jiacao can go the support route in the future, such as treatment, art, or she can do admin work in an office. These are all suitable for girls. What do you say? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked at each other, and they nodded vigorously. The future Dark Witch sucked in a sharp breath, and her eyes turned watery. Are you a demon? she asked her brother seriously. Im not. You are, Meng Chao answered equally seriously. Bai Jiacao was rendered speechless. She threw her head back and heaved a long sigh. Gods in heaven and on earth, why is my big brother such a weirdo?! Once Meng Chao settled his mothers treatment plan, he was left with no worries, so he made his final push. The school gathered all the students from the strolling classes who had passed the first stage of the national college exams for college. They formed a quasi-rocket class, and Demon Yan personally made a teaching plan to give them the final push. The teaching resources, equipment, and resources were all at the same as those given to the rocket classes. The brutal training also tormented the students so much that they started crying for their parents. Even Chu Feixiong, who was a built boy weighing more than one hundred kilograms, started screaming and weeping in his nightmares. Only Meng Chao endured this hardship gladly. In fact, he thought that the amount of training was not enough. Super Reckless Bull Force and the Demonically Modified Ripple Force had already spread through all the third year classes from Class Six. With more students practicing those martial arts in the future, Meng Chao would receive another set of contribution points. Their homeroom teachers and teachers who taught the main subjects also spread the word. The further the martial arts spread out, the stronger Meng Chao became. In just two short weeks, he gathered nearly ten thousand contribution points. Not only did he completely heal his hidden injuries, which allowed him to be able to bear with the strenuous training, he also awakened Dragon Snake Force. Reckless Bull Force was an explosive force execution method, while Ripple Force could last a long time. As for Dragon Snake Force, it accumulated power. Now, Meng Chao had all three basic force execution methods activated. The first two had already reached Master Level, while the third had reached Specialist Level. Right now, Meng Chaos skill in the subtle utilization of the power in his blood and flesh was among the top of the high school students in the city. The contribution points required for him to push his Basic Gun Technique from Perfect Level to Ultimate Level was a little too high, and he did not need to use Basic Harvesting Skill for the time being, so he cast his sights on the other two gray skills which had just appeared. Thunder Rapier and One Hundred Saber Techniques were the most important cold weapon skills among the high mid-tier skills. Meng Chao could only activate one skill and push it to Specialist Level with the contribution points he had left. He thought about it seriously and chose One Hundred Saber Techniques. One of the reasons for it was the last question of the previous years national college exam. It dealt with Thunder Rapier, so the chances of One Hundred Saber Techniques coming out this year was rather high. Besides that, Demon Yan was a saber master. If Meng Chao brought the future version of One Hundred Saber Techniques to ask for his guidance, not only would he be able to gain his favor, he would also be able to get more contribution points. However, Meng Chao did not forget the lesson he learned from the future Ripple Force. He had realized that the development of skills, wisdom, and martial arts could not be done in a leap. It had to fit into an objective rhythm. Just because he had a martial art from the future, it did not mean that it was great. Its worth was determined by how powerful it was, the enemies, and the environment. The future Dragon Citizens would fight against the powerful enemies in the Other World for decades. Their cells, organs, basic force execution techniques, breathing techniques, and meditation techniques would all become stronger, which was how the future One Hundred Saber Techniques were created and supported. If Meng Chao did not care about the current citizens body conditions and just brought out the future versions of the martial artists, he would receive a negative reaction. It was the same logic as a person getting a sprain if they took too big of a step. Hence, Meng Chao looked into many of the innovations from the future One Hundred Saber Techniques to ask Demon Yan about them. He wanted to understand all the pros and cons brought by each change. For example, at the same time the damage of an attack increased, how much oxygen had to be spent, and how high was the pressure on the joints? Was there a need for it to be paired with brand new body movements and breathing techniques? And other such questions. If that were the case, Yan Dongxing would not think that he had gotten another unique fighting style. He would just think that Meng Chao was really talented and had a very active mind. His thoughts were not restrained in the box, and he had endless ideas. Even though his creations would mostly be just wishful thinking, there would be a handful of brilliant points that would bring him enlightenment if he thought about them carefully. Besides, Meng Chao was willing to work hard. The amount of training he did was one hundred and fifty percent above the standards of those in the rocket classes. No matter how badly he was tormented on a day, he was able to get back to his feet the next one. Such outstanding performance made the usually stern Demon Yan unable to stop grinning. Chapter 57 - Bloody Era Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Demon Yan taught them everything in his arsenal, and Meng Chao benefited from it a lot. The most direct effect from this was that the number of gray skills that were lit up had increased. As he looked at the dense list of skills, Meng Chao was delighted. He really wanted to contribute more to the Dragon Citizens with every second he had. There was something else. Perhaps he had been too conspicuous when he handled the problem known as Zuo Haoran, and perhaps Demon Yan as well as the higher management in the school had been praising his recent performance, because Meng Chao would often run into Principal Sun coincidentally in the school cafeteria. Meng Chao wanted to show his skills to Principal Sun. After all, this famous Heavy Cannon had to be at least an elite citizen. Perhaps he might even be a legendary citizen or epic-level citizen. If Principal Sun could understand some really profound principle of a martial art because of Meng Chaos guidance, how many contribution points would he be able to gain? Unfortunately, the shriveled up old man was too old, and the injuries he suffered in the past were too great. It had been many years since he fought. He had come to Ninth High School to live out his retirement and did not quite care about the students studies. All he did every day was bask in the sun in a corner of the field or doze off. Other than that, he went to the cafeteria and researched nutritional lunch meals excitedly with the chefs. Principal Sun was very amiable. He held a stainless steel tray that was identical to that of the students, but the food he ate was not even worse. All he ate was luncheon meat made from earthworms. Meng Chao felt really embarrassed. He wanted to give some of the purely natural monster meat on his plate to the old principal. You get it. Eat more. Im not taking the national college examination. Besides, Im old now. The spirit energy in monster meat is too high. If I eat it, my blood pressure will skyrocket. Principal Sun grinned. Since he was missing a few teeth, he spoke with a slight lisp. Meng Chao thought about it. The old principal might not be interested in fighting skills, so he decided to use his chopsticks to dissect the steak on his plate using the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. Just as he expected, the old principal was interested in it. Even though he did not focus on it, he brought Meng Chao to the scullery of the cafeteria to compare notes with the chefs. The good thing about it was that from that day onwards, Meng Chao could eat the freshest fat monster meat, since the chefs would keep it for him. Just like that, when the day for the second stage of the national college examination came, Meng Chaos maximum punching force broke through 290kg, and his one-hundred meter dash was at 9.29 seconds. He was now faster than Usain Bolt. He had an even more terrifying ability that was not shown in the data. It was the endurance given to him by Master Level Ripple Force. Many of the good high school students could reach crazy figures like 280kg, 290kg, or even 300kg with their maximum punching strength. There were also monsters who could reach 9.2 seconds in their one-hundred meter dash during high school. But Meng Chao had managed to deliver more than two hundred punches in three minutes, and his average punching strength was never lower than 275kg. His average speed in the one-hundred meter dash, four-hundred meter dash, 1.5km dash, and even the 5km dash were practically the same. And that made him terrifying. In a real battle, this long-lasting and steady output was much better than the abilities of students, who had great scores but were sorely lacking in other aspects, which was the result of teachers teaching them to succeed in the test. They relied on gene medicine, strengthened nutritional fluid, and cultivation equipment to produce beautiful figures, but they could not compare to Meng Chaos results. Crackle! Crackle! At the entrance of Ninth High School, Principal Sun lit up several loud firecrackers that covered the entire ground with red bits of paper. Three school buses were also covered in red and green. They carried two classes worth of rocket class students and one class worth of quasi-rocket class students to the education department of the region among the sounds of the firecrackers and the students cheers. Ace Student Chao, I didnt expect that your maximum punching strength would go over 290kg. Arent you going way over the top right now? a student in the school bus said with a laugh. Ever since Meng Chao ate two roasted hind legs from two Demonic Halberd Pigs, then carried a load weighing 200kg before he ran more than thirty rounds in the field, he became famous, and the students called him Ace Student Chao. You dont understand Ace Student Chao at all, Ace Student Wu, another student from Class 6, said. Since he showed that his maximum punching strength is 290kg, that means that his real punching strength has definitely gone over 300kg. Hes just waiting to pretend to be weak when he gets to the region later so that he can wow the crowd when he reveals his real strength. Isnt that right, Ace Student Chao? I can bear witness to that. Before Meng Chao could say anything, his best friend, Chu Feixiong betrayed him mercilessly. My maximum punching strength is 299kg right now, and it looks like Ive surpassed Meng Chao, right? But lately, when I practice with him, I feel like Ive been ground by a roller. His maximum punching strength has definitely surpassed 300kg. 290? Hes definitely just pretending to be weak! 300kg? The students cried out in amazement. How shameless! You degenerate! Scum! You have to treat us to milk tea! And breakfast! And on that note, lunch, dinner, and supper as well! Meng Chao coughed loudly. Why was it so hard to keep a low profile? While everyone laughed and joked around, Demon Yans voice rose in front of them. Enough. Quiet down. Compose your emotions and spirits. Demon Yan held the megaphone in the bus and said sternly, Speed, strength, stamina, and strategies are all very important, but if you want to become a superhuman, the most important thing is your spirit! If you dont have the spirit of a superhuman, then even if youre lucky enough to get power, it will be impossible for you to conquer it. Instead, youll become a slave to power. Youll go on a way to become a degenerate, and youll lose control. Youll turn into a monster who is just as terrifying as zombies and other creatures, and I mean every word I said. Youve had your speed and strength tested during the first stage. Today, all the people who are gathered at the regional education department are the most outstanding students in Tiger Forest Region. Together, youll be tested on your spirit! Remember this, the flower of your spirit will bloom from your bodies, but it is an existence greater than your bodies. It is an upgraded version of your minds. Just because you have great strength and are fast doesnt mean that you also have a powerful spirit. Without facing life and death, youll never know whether youre just a coward who has brute strength, a rascal who will bully the weak, a scoundrel who only cares about himself, or the absolute dictator of your own strength! His words made the students fall silent. If youve understood me, leave the bus, Demon Yan said. We reached the regional education department. The school bus was parked at a field that sank down. It was built at the center of a forest of skyscrapers. The area was filled with cold colors. Black and bronze dominated the area. There were a lot of broken walls with steel reinforcing bars outside, so the place looked like ruins, but also like a graveyard. In truth, it was a battlefield in the past. It was a place ravaged repeatedly by zombies, ruffians, and monsters when Dragon City just transmigrated. But now, it was abandoned. As Dragon City grew stronger, the other ruins were cleaned up so that they could be rebuilt into tall, study, and large steel fortresses. But this place retained its original appearance. The government even specially hired architects and artists to solidify the ruins so that they would turn into a memory to remember the dark days. The examinees from Ninth High School felt as if the temperature had dropped by at least eight degrees when they walked along the black marble steps into the sunken field. Even Meng Chao shuddered. Aside from ruined and collapsed buildings scattered everywhere, he also saw various statues. The sculptures used incredibly exaggerated methods to create images of crazed zombies, fierce monsters, and ruffians who acted even more horrendously than zombies and monsters to steal food, clear water, energy resources, and other forms of resources. Before such threats, the statues of the normal citizens appeared incredibly weak and helpless. Meng Chao saw a statue of a monster who looked like the fusion of a praying mantis and a jackal. It grinned while it raised its sharp, sickle-shaped limb. Its target was a mother with a baby in her arms. The mother held the baby so tightly it looked like she wanted to stuff the baby back into her womb. But no matter how sturdy her arms were, it was impossible for her to avoid the tragic fate that would befall her. The sculptures seemed to have been infused with souls. When a cold wind blew through the field, the students felt as if they could hear the whimpers of humans and the screeches of monsters. The education department held a lot of power. Aside from teaching youths, they were also in charge of shaping their ideologies. Only when they remembered history could they develop their future. The regional education department was linked together with the Transmigration Museum in the region. Youngsters would come to this place multiple times during their kindergarten years up to their high school years. They visited the area for their spring outing, autumn outing, and Transmigration Memorial Day. But today, the examinees who longed to become superhumans had a very strong reaction toward the statues. Quite a number of people began breathing heavily, and Chu Feixiong gritted his teeth. Even Meng Chao felt his heart surge. He could not calm down even after a long time had passed. He had seen the end of the world in his nightmare, and he had deep feelings toward Dragon City. He made up his mind. He would never let any monster sink their claws into this land which was filled with the hot blood of his comrades. Fortunately, only the statues in the beginning were devastating. As they ventured deeper into the ruins, the theme gradually improved. In the beginning, the citizens had no weapons. They could only be slaughtered by zombies, monsters, and ruffians. Slowly, weapons began appearing in the hands of the citizens. They could pluck off the teeth of the zombies and cut off the monsters claws so that the ruffians could face justice. In the end, the powerful citizens who opened their arms to protect the children had dazzling spirit marks on their skin, and they were surrounded by golden light. Some people started controlling burning weapons and spurred on tamed biochemical fighting beasts to stomp on the zombies, monsters, and ruffians. Chu Feixiong looked at the statues and said, These are superhumans. Soon, we will be the same, Meng Chao answered. He led the group into the ruins. At the end, there were two huge memorial plates with numerous small golden words. They were all the names of people. The plate on the right listed the names of all the citizens who died in the region in the last fifty years. At the top of the memorial were five large words. [May You Rest In Peace] The one on the left had the names of all the warriors and heroes who had died in battle in the region. At the top of the memorial were also five words. [May The Brave Never Perish] The two memorial plates formed a great door, and behind it was a huge entrance that led underground. Meng Chao and the students walked down the stairs and into a black tunnel that was twenty meters wide. Soon, they entered another world. Around them was a 3D screen that surrounded them from all angles. The government used gunpowder smoke, a thick scent of blood, and all sorts of sound and light effects to create a realistic scene of war. The alarmed screams of citizens, the fierce shouts of ruffians, the twisted and terrifying growls of zombies instantly caused Meng Chao and the students to understand that they had arrived at the first level of the Transmigration MuseumBloody Era. A sonorous and deep voice of a man slowly drifted down toward them. The first ten years since Dragon City transmigrated into the Other World were full of confusion, chaos, and misery. They are known as the Bloody Era. We lost most of our energy resources and industrial abilities. Societal order and the nations organizations were ruined. The light of humanity and the might of law became weak. To survive, many of the finely dressed civilized people turned into ruffians who only cared about preying on the weak. They lived the lives of savages. There was also a mysterious virus that spread among the citizens. It quickly became worse and turned into a pandemic that swept through the entire city. Those who were infected lost their rationality, but their appetites and aggression became ten times stronger. They turned into zombies. All the people who hid deep in the forest of broken walls shuddered and asked, Is this the end of civilization? Is this the end of Dragon City?'' Chapter 58 - Five Decades Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As the mans voice grew deeper, a red setting sun appeared on the screen. The red sun covered half of the sky, and it was a scene that would never be seen on Earth. When the Dragon Citizens had just transmigrated, they had to face a living hell that no other Earthling had to face. Even though they knew that humanity eventually managed to stubbornly survive through it, Meng Chao and the students still felt a helpless sort of despair and nervousness for their ancestors who lived half a century ago. They could not bear to watch the devastating scenes. All of them looked down and gritted their teeth to endure the torment brought to them by their anger. Then, the voice from beyond the screen rose once more. No, this isnt the end of civilization! Instead, its the beginning of a new age for Dragon City! Even though the pandemic created countless zombies, the virus also created new antibodies. They unlocked the shackles on our genes, which allowed the humans to be able to directly absorb spirit energy and begin their path to become superhumans! Unable to tolerate the suffering anymore, the humans in the screen relied on their supernatural abilities to stand up on the mountains of corpses and seas of blood to begin launching their desperate counterattack Look! Its Battle God Lei Zongchao, the strongest superhuman in Dragon City! Theres also War God Wu Tiedao! He built the Red Dragon Army, and he used the steel army to suppress all the monsters! Thats Yun Feidian, right? He doesnt have an outstanding appearance, but hes the richest person in Dragon City. He was the one who reorganized Dragon Citys resource system and restored as well as upgraded the online trading platform. He managed to effectively use the resources and optimized their distribution. His Thundercloud Corporation is one of the strongest factions in Dragon City! Theres Fang Mochun too. Hes the creator of the spirit energy and rune system, the old principal of Dragon City University, and one of the creators of the Supernatural Tower. Aside from creating the cultivation system, he also set up many of the laws dictating how superhumans are supposed to coexist with normal people. Hes known as the pioneer of the superhuman world! The students found their idols and cried out in surprise. Meng Chao stared at the heroes in the pictures. They were the ones who found the dimmest hope during their darkest hour of despair. He felt his blood boil with passion, and the grand ambition of this is how a man should be rose in him. Dragon City still had to face all sorts of dangers in the future. But no danger could possibly surpass the danger Dragon Citizens faced in the first ten years after transmigrating. Since the first martyrs had slaughtered their way out of a hell full of despair, why could Meng Chao not do the same when he had Kindling, courage, and his friends fighting with him? Aside from treating Moms legs, buying a car for Dad, and letting Jiacao learn how to sing and dance, I still have a lot of things to do. He clenched his fists. Aside from the illusions of light in the first level of the museum, there were also a lot of documents there. For example, there were the lawn-mowers and chainsaws the normal citizens used to kill zombies after modifying them. There were also the X-ray scans, MRI scans, and medical reports of the citizens who were the first to produce antibodies and whose gene shackles were gone first. There was also Battle God Lei Zongchaos draft of his force execution method, which he had scribbled on a piece of paper using zombie blood after he gained an epiphany in the midst of corpses and blood. Along with it was a knife with dozens of chips. It had belonged to War God Wu Tiedao when he was just a low-rank military officer. All this filled the hearts of Meng Chao and the other students with all sorts of emotions. They stepped into the second level. The second decade since we came to the Other World is known as the Hero Era! The deep voice turned into a baritone. It was even more passionate than the voice in the first level. Even though we had to face new monsters that were ten times more terrifying than the zombies, Dragon Citizens were no longer as confused and weak as they were when they first transmigrated. The explosive power from their genes, the rise of martial arts, the rumbling sounds from war machines, and the eternally changing spirit energy technology became the strongest expedition army of Earths civilization! Several strange looking monsters appeared in the seemingly real pictures. While fighting endlessly against monsters, the new generation of Dragon Citizens evolved constantly and slowly became fiercer, more persistent, and stronger than the monsters. There were also all sorts of documents and items placed in this level. The first flag of the Red Dragon Army when it was just formed was there. It was covered in holes from the poisonous monster fluid, and the red on the flag was darker than originally because of countless soldiers blood staining it. The pioneers of the Superhuman Association and Dragon City Unusual Circumstances Association decided that they wanted to normalize the cultivation system in the nine years of compulsory education for the entire city. Then, the teaching of the cultivation system was extended to twelve years. It was done so that all the citizens could become soldiers and cultivate. There were more than one hundred of the strongest superhumans fingerprints on the flag. Their selfless teachings allowed practically every Dragon Citizen to be able to achieve the miracles created by Olympic champions. But the highest number of documents were the wills left behind by the suicide squad members. [We, the Second Steel Factory Squad, swear that we will protect the steel rollers. We will not let a single monster come here and destroy our production! Even if not a single one of us is left, we swear that we will produce good steel for Dragon City!] The names and bloody fingerprints from dozens of steel workers were on the page. [If the building persists, we persist, if the building perishes, we perish! All of Golden Riches Property Management Department, kill them! Kill them all! Slaughter all of them!] There were also dozens of property management workers signatures and handprints. Even though the children today still had to go through bloody fights when the fog descended on them occasionally, it was difficult for them to imagine the era when war raged everywhere and passion burned fiercely among the people. They could not imagine how their ancestors and forefathers sacrificed their lives to fight fiercely against the monsters at every corner of the ruins of the city to not give even an inch of land to them. At that time, nearly one thousand soldiers were sent to defend a single broken wall that had no strategic value, which managed to terrify the brutal and stupid monsters. When they smelled the scent of humans, they started whimpering like dogs who had their legs broken, and they ran away with their tails between their legs. Only Earthlings like those people had the right to survive in the Other World! Demon Yan didnt lie, Earthlings are indeed this planets most brutal and strongest existence. We are the only ones who have the right to become the lords of the Other World and even the other planets! Chu Feixiong waved his hands around and started punching Meng Chaos shoulder. Are you giving me a fistbump and using the chance to take revenge on me because I beat you up black and blue a few days ago when we were sparring? Meng Chao bared his teeth. He was also very excited, but he could still keep it together. He strode to the underground third level. During the third decade, Dragon City entered its expedition and discovery era. Its martial arts cultivation and spirit technology system became more mature with each passing day, and the fighting power of the Red Dragon Army surpassed every army on Earth. This time, the background voice switched to a high-pitched voice of a woman. Not only did we manage to chase all monsters out of the city, we even sent out expedition forces into the depths of the fog and destroyed hundreds of monster nests. We instilled fear into the monsters with the slaughter we rained on them, and from fighting to defend ourselves, we switched to fighting to make advancements. Aside from this, we also discovered ancient ruins deep under Dragon City. From those ruins, we built the Supernatural Tower. All sorts of new martial arts, technologies, runes, viruses, antibodies, monsters, and a brand new world lay in wait before us to be explored and discovered! The age of great discovery was also known as the age of expedition. It was the age that youths were most interested in. Many of the youths in Dragon City dreamed of traveling far and wide to hunt down monsters no matter how far they were. They also hoped that they could imitate their ancestors in the nearby future and organize an even larger expedition force to completely wipe out the monsters and sweep through the Other World. The fourth decade is known as the era of construction. As the threat of monsters was gradually weakened, Dragon City began producing and constructing things like a raging fire. The discovery of new materials not only allowed us to build skyscrapers with hundreds of levels, but to also create spaces as great as palaces underground. After the era of construction, Dragon City turned into a true three-dimensional city. The surface area of the city was five times larger than the largest metropolitan areas on Earth. The brand new gene farms and biochemical beast breeding bases became enough to provide a sufficient amount of fat and protein for millions of people. The calculation abilities of the new superbrains was a hundred times faster than those of the supercomputers on Earth. Automatic technology and AI became normal in the city, and they provided for all the basic needs, including entertainment and cultivation, of millions of citizens in the narrow space. The fifth decade, which is happening right now, is the era of victory. It is the era of glory, and also a brand new era for us to take active action in forging ahead! Now that Dragon City reached an age of unprecedented strength, the viruses that raged among us in the past have become controllable golden spoons that can help us evolve. The monsters who roared and howled among us now shudder under humanitys roars, but our journey has just started. The space and time torrent is getting weaker, and in at most five years, the fog will disappear. Dragon City will fuse completely with the Other World. We have inherited the wills of our previous martyrs. Now that the new generation of Dragon Citizens has already grown up, the future is yours! The Other World is bound to be yours as well! Meng Chao and students went down all five levels of the Transmigration Museum in one go. They were nervous, but also full of courage and anticipation. They could not get rid of those emotions even if they tried. At some point in time, they were filled with a sense of duty. Getting into college and becoming a superhuman would not only change their lives, it would also change their families lives, and they could even control the future of Dragon City. This feeling was especially prominent in Meng Chao. There are plenty of heroes in Dragon City. We have a lot of powerful martial arts and spirit technology. Our civilization shines as brightly as the sun at noon. Theres no reason for us to lose to the civilizations of the Other World. I believe that Dragon Citys fall was a series of small mistakes in my previous life. Those mistakes piled up, however, and they could not be resolved overnight. I have to correct all those mistakes in this life and take care of all my regrets. Ill choose the best path, and well definitely be able to achieve victory! As he thought about it, he stepped into the sixth underground level with the other students. This place was as huge as several football fields, and it was an underground field that had a grand presence. There were twenty-to-thirty high school students from the region who had gathered there. Each school formed a square with different flags flying among them. They looked like armies who were about to fight against each other. There were only around thirty slots offered to normal high schools in the second test. They had few people, and they did not appear imposing. They were basically suppressed to the point that they felt as if they did not exist. Regional key high schools like Ninth High School had one hundred and fifty slots. It was a pretty good number, and that number was enough for them to protect themselves. There were three city-level key high schools in the region. Each of them had two hundred to three hundred slots. All of them were arrogant, and they glared at everyone with hostility. However, the one with the greatest number was the district-level key high school. Before the transmigration, Dragon City had three district-level key high schoolsDragon City Great High School, Dragon City Second Great High School, and Dragon City Construction High School. After the transmigration and a half a centurys worth of development, the First High School, Second High School, and Construction High School still lived up to their names as the lords of high schools. Dragon City Construction High School was in Tiger Forest Region and had six hundred slots for the second test. The three city-level key high schools and Ninth High School had to add their numbers together before they could even hope to stand up against them. The students from Construction High School all wore ironed black uniforms. Their combat boots were polished until they shone to the point that they could reflect their indifferent and arrogant faces. Their awe-inspiring presences could be seen even from the way they looked. Chapter 59 - Best Major of the Best University Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong walked past Construction High Schools square. The cold air that blew out of the air conditioner made Construction High Schools banner spread out. The banners of the other schools had words like live a plain life and work hard, seek knowledge, or something else written on it, while Ninth High Schools read BOLD, POWERFUL, RESOLUTE. There was only one word for Construction High SchoolINVINCIBLE! They sure are awesome Meng Chao and his best friend gasped in amazement. If they have six hundred slots, doesnt that mean that all the third year students of Construction High School could join the second test? You have to accept those results. First High School, Second High School, and Construction High School are only open to the top three thousand during the senior high school entrance examination. These people are either ridiculously talented, are genii whose genes have already changed, or people from rich and influential families who have seven or more superhumans. The teachers in their schools are all at Demon Yans level. The food they eat since the first year of high school is the luxurious set that we only started eating recently. They eat stir-fried organs from superbeasts for every meal, and they are also brought to universities for special training once every few days, a student from a rocket class in Ninth High School said in the manner of a scholar. Even if the weakest student in Construction High School was placed in our school, he would be the best. Its not unreasonable for them to get six hundred slots. Theyre that good? Meng Chao blinked. Theyre even better than you are? The student from the rocket class coughed and drew close to Meng Chao to whisper, You cant compare us to them. Ill use this as an example. A few days ago, you beat up Zuo Haoran, right? Hes someone powerful in our school, and his dad is a three-star superhuman. But in Construction High School, any Tom, Dick, and Harry you pull out might have a father who is a four-star or five-star superhuman! You know that superhumans are divided into nine stars. Each three stars form a realm. One star to three stars is Earth Realm, four stars to six stars is Heaven Realm, and seven stars to nine stars is Deity Realm. Its relatively easy to level up within the same realm, but if you want to move from three stars to four stars, its trying to reach Heaven Realm from Earth Realm, and the difficulty is as great as climbing the heavens. Our parents are at most at the peak of Earth Realm, but their parents are powerful people in Heaven Realm. Thats the difference between us! Alright, Meng Chao suddenly felt that he was actually pretty awesome to be able to slaughter his way to become a third-class fighter among these monsters. Students, youre all outstanding people in Tiger Forest Region. Youre also the future hope of Tiger Forest Region! The examinees from all the high schools had arrive, and the leader of the education department appeared on the super huge screens around them. All government officials in the survival committee, sanitation department, administrative departments, defense teams, and all the members in charge of administration in the departments had to have experience fighting in wars or have killed a certain number of monsters. Hence, it was seldom that anyone saw a fat leader. Most of them were powerful people with intense gazes and awe-inspiring presences. The leader of the education department did not even use a microphone. He just spoke normally, and he was already so loud that his voice spread through the underground field like a thunderbolt. But regardless of how powerful you are, you must understand something. It is not easy to walk down the path of a superhuman. This is not just a road filled with splendor and glory, not a way for you to be promoted and get rich, and not just a glorious road for you to rise in fame quickly. It is a path full of death and filled with hardships and trials. You will be given endless responsibilities and tasked to protect those you love. This concerns thousands of your comrades lives and deaths and may even decide Dragon Citys prosperity or decline. Just now, when you came to this place, I believe all of you got to know just how superhumans were born, how they contributed to society, and how they sacrificed their lives for us. They carry great significance in the continued existence of Dragon City and Earths civilization in the Other World. Now, I want all of you to calm down and think about this seriously. Do you want to walk down the path of a superhuman, and if so, why do you want to do so? I hope that you will be able to get your answer, or else, you will not be able to pass the mental test. The leaders words were very simple and short. After he finished, the staff and the school teachers gave each examinee a silver-white metallic can filled with medicinal fluid. It was a special brain cell activation fluid. After they drank it, their brains would develop, and they could receive a lot of external information. The activation fluid was very sensitive, however. It reacted to most of the forbidden medicine in the market. Hence, if anyone had taken any forbidden medicine like tranquilizers, mind stabilizers, or something along the lines, they would definitely end up embarrassing themselves in public. Only an hour was needed for the brain cell activation fluid to spread through their bodies. It was the final buffer before they began their mental tests. Everyone, please rest where you are. Of course, you can search for your friends from the other schools so that you can exchange your experiences and try to relieve yourselves of your nerves. The leader of the education department smiled and said, Weve also prepared some introductions to the best majors from our best universities. Everyone, you can try listening to them seriously. A ruckus broke out, and a new image appeared on the screen. This time, a rather cold and pretty girl appeared. Greetings, everyone, I am Ning Xueshi, a student of Dragon City Agricultural University. I am the vice president of the student council for environmental sciences and the resource recovery faculty. You may call me Senior Ning. Next, I will introduce you to the best major of Dragon City Agricultural University, resource sciences. Wha Meng Chao could not help murmuring. The lady of the Ning family was wearing a rather simple dress. She had no makeup, but even so, she looked incredibly beautiful while she made introductions on the stage. Resources are the most important thing in the development of a civilization, and it is especially the case for Dragon City. Regardless of our survival or development, we need to excavate resources, use them, and develop them. Usually, when people talk about the resource major, their minds are in a box, and they only think about harvesting monsters. In truth, the direction of our work isnt as simple as being harvesters. We also plant etherealized plants, modulate biochemical beasts, and gather active minerals. Regardless of in which direction you wish to venture, as long as you reach the peak, you will have a boundless future ahead of you. When you train to become a powerful martial artist, you cannot escape eating a large amount of monster flesh and drinking a lot of their blood. Many rare materials are needed to refine divine weapons as well. The chips of superbrains, the strongest war machines in the army, the rune ink the Supernatural Tower needs to explore runes, and the gene medicine used to revive the dead all require raw materials that we provide. So, were definitely the ace of all aces, and we will welcome all of you in our course! Ning Xueshis words caused a ruckus. Next, a few other seniors from famous universities went up on the stage and talked about the best majors in their universities. They gave exaggerated tales, and all of them said their majors promised great futures. Why did they decide to publicize their majors right now. Theyre making all of us restless, and we cant calm down at all. Meng Chao was puzzled. This is an old tradition of the mental test. Just now, we can be considered to have gone through ideological teachings while going through the Transmigration Museum, but ideology alone wont be able to attract people to risk their lives. They need to be stimulated by real materials to persist down the superhuman path. The students from the rocket classes knew the ropes well. As for whether we can calm down? Thats our business. Well have to face all sorts of temptations on our path to become superhumans. If we cant control our minds just because we heard a few words, how can we become superhumans? This is also a part of the test. Theyre testing our mental stability here. Meng Chao looked around. It was as the student had said, the rich children from Construction High School remained indifferent and cool. Their minds were refined like steel. The students from the city-level key high schools were also able to compose themselves. At most, they were just slightly attracted by the ace majors. But many of the students from region-level key high schools like Ninth High School and those from normal high schools were surging with emotions. They began to imagine their bright futures after they got into college. I want to get into Engineering Universitys machinery course. In the future, when Dragon City conquers the Other World, the steel army will definitely be the key to victory. The machinery course can create large war machines and repair roads. Large-scale industrialized machines are the true ace among aces! Engineering Universitys machinery course is nothing. If I have to choose, Technology Universitys superbrain course is the real powerhouse! I heard that they used the new materials from the Other World to create chips, and theyre all nanochips now. When theyre infused into the biochemical brains formed by monster cells, they form the legendary superbrains. Their calculation abilities have already surpassed Earths supercomputers by a hundred fold. In fact, we can create true AIs! And no matter what, the population of Dragon City is low, and automatic killing machines that have superbrains will be the true main fighting force of the future expeditions! I still want to get into military school. The heroic spirit of Dragon Citys military school can allow us to summon the martyrs who sacrificed their lives for Dragon City over the past half a century. We can infuse our bodies with the martyrs heroic spirits and temporarily gain their strength and skills. Hehe, if I could summon ten spirits of powerful soldiers from the special forces, wouldnt I be invincible? As Chu Feixiong listened to it, he became so excited that he nudged Meng Chao with his elbow. Did you hear that? Come with me to military school and join the heroic spirit course! Well have a bright future there. With our strength and moral integrity, well definitely be able to summon at least one hundred heroic spirits! Dont get too excited. Lets talk about this after we manage to reach the required scores for the entrance examination. The points required for the heroic spirit course in military school are really high. After all, its their ace course. Meng Chao fell into deep thought. Myself, I want to get into Dragon City Universitys martial arts course or Agricultural Universitys resource recovery course. I think Ill be able to get into those two. Dream on, the student from the rocket class said with a smile. Dragon City Universitys martial arts course is the strongest course of the strongest university, so their requirements are ridiculously high. Those who can get into it are all monsters. Only three from Ninth High School have managed to get into it over the past ten years. The resource recovery major of Agricultural University is also very amazing. There were two main concerns once Dragon City transmigrated: how to feed millions of people and how to domesticate and hunt monsters. Coincidentally, both were related to Agricultural University. So it rose to power and now is known as Monster University. Its the second strongest university in overall abilities in Dragon City. It has all sorts of monster resources, and even Dragon City University is envious of it. And the resource recovery course is the ace of Monster University. The requirements to enter it are horrifically high. Even if youre Ace Student Chao, it wont be easy for you to get into that university. Chu Feixiong chuckled. Just now, the senior who spoke about Agricultural Universitys resource recovery course was very pretty. Its only natural that Ace Student Chao has started indulging in fantasies. Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. The presenter was Ning Xueshi. They ate together often, and after they ate, they dissected monsters and took care of all sorts of monster organs. Whatever poetry he could sprout about her beauty was ruined because of it, and there was no way he could possibly indulge in fantasies about her now. The student from the rocket class misunderstood his expression. He smiled as if Meng Chao stood on the same line as he did. Ace Student Chao, youve got taste. Senior Sister Ning is rather famous in the harvesting circle, and many ace students in Agricultural University as well as new harvesters go absolutely bonkers over her. Meng Chao, you have a chance. Isnt your dad a harvester? Chu Feixiong gave him a suggestive look. Forget it. My dad isnt a superhuman. Theyre not in the same circle. Meng Chao smiled. True that. I heard that Senior Sister Ning is very cold and prideful. Its better if you dont bother her. The student from the rocket class looked around before he whispered, A few days ago, she splashed red wine on a famous young master during a high-end harvester gathering. I heard his name is Young Master Jun. She did not show him any respect at all. Chu Feixiong cried out in surprise. No way She looks really pretty, but shes so feisty? Cant you see? That Young Master Jun has quite the background, and his family is acquainted with the Ning family. But once they got into a disagreement, Senior Sister Ning splashed red wine on his face. Ace Student Chao, we should save ourselves the embarrassment, you know? the student from the rocket class said. Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. He could only say, Youre pretty well-informed, huh? Of course. The student from the rocket class smiled. My dad has some connections in society, so he knows certain things about those in the upper-class society. Trust me, that circle is very complicated. We cant understand it, and theres no need for us to understand it either. Anyway, dont ponder over it. We just need to cultivate hard. Gotcha. Meng Chao nodded. I wont think about it. Ill just cultivate. Chapter 60 - Great Shock to the Spirit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation While everyone talked to each other, another change happened in the field. Construction High School had formed their square based strictly on the law, but suddenly, they split into several teams and strode to the city-level key high schools and region-level key high schools. They looked like an unsheathed steel saber, and they did not bother hiding their aggression. They wanted to split the squares formed by the city-level key high schools and region-level key high schools in half. The city-level key high schools and Ninth High School (which was just a region-level key high school) sent a person to meet them, and they stood across each other. The distance between them was the perfect distance to fight with bayonets. They appeared to be chatting amiably with each other, but their gazes were ridiculously sharp. What are they doing now? Meng Chao could not understand. This is also another old rule. After the mental test, the region will distribute the cultivation resources for the final push to each school based on our rankings, so the competition between schools is very intense. This is the aces of each high school flaunting their prowess. Theyre trying to attack each others spirits right now. The student from the rocket class seemed to know everything. Most of the aces come from rich and influential families. Theyve been cultivating their spirits since young, and they bathe in monster or even superbeast blood everyday. Their bodies are filled with the scent of fierce creatures, and when their qi explodes, they can use their gazes as weapons to fight against each other! Just as he said, the moment the aces from each high school started talking amiably to each other, some people grunted in defeat. Their faces were pale. However, the ones defeated were usually the aces from other schools. The ace from the tyrantConstruction High Schoolremained arrogant and returned to his camp with success. Meng Chao was a little dumbfounded. They can do that too? Wont the schools and the education department do something about it? The rocket class student said as if it was absolutely natural, Dragon City is a lone force in the Other World, and we suffer from a severe lack of resources. Its only natural then that we should have all the resources gathered in the hands of the strong. That way, we can utilize those resources effectively and bring out our best fighting strength. The path of superhumans is a path of life and death formed by corpses and blood. If we cant even face the provocations of other students, how are we supposed to face the roars of monsters? After all, if a coward manages to become a superhuman, hell just be wasting resources, and hell end up filling up a monsters stomach. So, the schools and the education department actually encourages the competition between schools so that they can get rid of the weak and select the ones with the strongest hearts. This is also part of the mental test. And the aces from each school who are skilled in spirit techniques belong to the same circle. They are acquainted from various clubs and training classes outside school, so they have many grudges among them and would never reject the idea of settling scores here. Besides, there are plenty of student recruiters from the universities who are watching. Those who can build a reputation for themselves during the mental test have a chance of being chosen beforehand by the universities. So, theres no way the aces wont work hard for it. Come, Ace Student Chao, lets move back. This is a fight between the monstrous genii and super aces. Your punching strength and speed might be great, but youve never cultivated your mind before, right? Then, theres nothing for you to do here. Be careful not to get injured by accident! Meng Chao followed the advice. Together with Chu Feixiong and that rocket class student, they went to hide in the crowd. Just as the rocket class student said, the top five students of Ninth High School had already stood up. They seemed to know the people from Construction High School and have no interest in hurting the innocents. Jiang Lei, I heard that your training with Secret Thunder Rapier has been going great lately. Last time, you managed to injure the weakest students in Construction High School during a training class, right? A domineering Construction High School student smiled at the top student from Ninth High School. That student was nearly two meters tall, and when he frowned, the crease between his eyebrows seemed like a third eye. What do you say we compete and see wholl get the higher score in the mental test later? If you lose, I wont make things hard for you. Just go and apologize to our weakest, hmm? Jin Zhanpeng, dont you go thinking that Im scared of you, Jiang Lei said darkly. If you want to compete, Ill take up your challenge any time! Sure. The strongest in Ninth High School this year is you, right? Im looking forward to seeing the strength of the region-level key high school. Construction High Schools Jin Zhanpeng smiled. He made it seem as if he were turning around to leave, but suddenly, he shifted his footsteps and took a huge step toward Jiang Lei. He moved like a phantom and glared at him. Killing intent surged from his body. Hiss! Jiang Lei did not expect that he would suddenly close in with an aura as fierce as a beasts. He instinctively took half a step backwards and crashed into the student behind him. Jin Zhanpeng shook his head and clicked his tongue. There was disdain on his face. Jiang Leis face turned red in embarrassment. He shook with anger. Meng Chao frowned. This Jin Zhanpeng is pretty despicable, huh? When everyone goes off to flaunt their powers, they release their killing intent and their aura in each others faces. They might look arrogant doing this, but at least they do it in an honorable fashion. But this guy hes clearly stronger than our Jiang Lei, but he still decided to play tricks. Does he find it fun doing such things? Shush. Be careful, or he might hear it! the rocket class student said anxiously. Jin Zhanpeng is well-known for being petty in our circle. You wont have a good time if he targets you! But before he could even finish, Jin Zhanpeng had already looked up like a tiger and cast a glance at Meng Chao. He spared Jiang Lei and let a few of the Construction High School students over. When a lion hunts a rabbit, it uses its full strength. No matter what sort of enemy we face, if we can win using our wits, why should we rely on brute strength? Jin Zhanpeng came to stand in front of Meng Chao. Since he was nearly two meters tall, he could look down on everyone. Jiang Lei took two steps forward and said loudly, Jin Zhanpeng, if you have a grudge against us, then come at me! Im the strongest of all those in the rocket classes in Ninth High School! Why did you go to our normal class students? Thats not the way of a hero! But Jin Zhanpeng ignored him and bared his teeth, which were really sharp. Are you Meng Chao? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. I heard that your shooting skills are pretty good, and you even crippled Zuo Haoran. Jin Zhanpeng arrogantly revealed his goal for coming. He has been coming to train at my familys Falcon Gun Club for years, and he can be considered to be my disciple. I wanted to see just how the person who crippled him looks like. Before his voice could fade, Jin Zhanpeng took half a step forward again, and his body nearly touched the tip of Meng Chaos nose. His eyes shone with a light that was even fiercer than a bullets, and his aura seemed like an erupting volcano. The students around them were intimidated. They felt as if their visions had blurred, and they thought they were seeing a superbeast with its mouth wide open to eat Meng Chao whole! Meng Chao frowned a little and took a small but steady step backwards. Im sorry, but Im not used to fighting with gazes, he said calmly. All the students were stunned, including Ninth High Schools strongest, Jiang Lei. Even Jin Zhanpeng was a little dumbfounded. His family ran a gun club business, and his father was a superhuman skilled in killing from a distance. Because of that, Jin Zhanpeng was also a gun expert. The main emphasis of gun training was on spirits and eyes. When anyone reached the highest state of their training, it was not impossible for them to kill with their eyes. Even many of those in Construction High School shuddered when faced with Jing Zhanpengs glare. So why did Meng Chao not even bat an eyelid when Jin Zhanpeng released seventy percent of his killing intent Jin Zhanpeng blinked. He made his aura stronger and tried to suppress Meng Chao again. Meng Chao looked at him with resignation and boredom evident on his face. The situation turned a little awkward. The two appeared to be fighting against each other, but Meng Chao looked absolutely disinterested in it, which made Jin Zhanpengs face turn red. The Construction High School students behind him also felt really gloomy. Isnt this guys senses toward killing intent a little too low? Does he have some problem in his brain? Even we can sense Big Brother Pengs killing intent, so why isnt he reacting? If hes this slow, he would die right away in the depths of the fog! While awkwardness shrouded the air, the people in front caused a ruckus. Big Brother Peng, Senior Sister Ning from Agricultural University has come over, a few Construction High School students said. Senior Sister Ning? Jin Zhanpeng was slightly stunned, but he quickly smiled. She must have seen me. My dad and Senior Sister Nings father do business together, so Im pretty close to Senior Sister Ning. Some time ago, my dad asked Uncle Ning to learn about the situation of the best courses in Agricultural University. It seems like Senior Sister Ning is pretty attentive about it. Lets go. Theres nothing fun about Ninth High School anyway. Well go back and listen to the explanations given by Senior Sister Ning. Jin Zhanpengs killing intent vanished, and he could not be bothered to look at Meng Chao anymore. He led the people from Construction High Schools to greet Ning Xueshi with a smile on his face. Meng Chao scratched his head. He looked like he wanted to say something, but refrained from doing so. The rocket class student heaved a sigh. Oh, thank goodness. That fiend is finally gone. Ace Student Chao, are you okay? Calm down. You must definitely calm down. You cant be upset because of this. Only if you calm down will you have a chance to clear the second test! Ive been calm all along, though? Im just worried that Jin Zhanpeng will be the one whos going to be upset later, Meng Chao whispered. Meng Chao! Ning Xueshi did not even pay attention to Jin Zhanpeng. All she saw was the youngster in the wrinkly Ninth High School uniform. She waved and called out to him. Meng Chao smiled as well. Big Sis Xueshi, why are you here? Of course I came to look for you. Or else, I wouldnt have come to this Tiger Forest Region. Its not as if Im from this place. Ning Xueshi strode over and sized him up and down. She snickered then. Now I finally believe that you werent deliberately dressing up in shabby clothes to pretend to be weak so that you can show off later. Your uniform is the worst among all Ninth High School uniforms. The students were dumbfounded once more. Ning Xueshi was already very beautiful when she showed a professional smile on the screen, so they did not expect that she would look even more radiant when she smiled sincerely. Wait, this isnt the main point! The main question is why does the vice president of the student council from the Monster University know Meng Chao?! The rocket class student felt his views on life and the world as well as his morals shatter. Isnt she supposed to be really eccentric, cold, and noble? Isnt she supposed to splash red wine over someone the moment she disagrees with them? Whats going on? Jin Zhanpeng and the Construction High School students found themselves caught in an embarrassing situation once more. They thought that Jin Zhanpeng had stood out because of how tall he was, which had attracted Ning Xueshis attention. They never even considered that Ning Xueshi would actually be looking for Meng Chao. They had come to flaunt their power and strike at their spirits, but now, they were the ones shocked and suffering from a huge blow to their spirits. Jin Zhanpengs face flushed red, and he called out to her while stuttering. S-Senior Sister Ning Ning Xueshi finally noticed him. She mulled over it before her smile molded into a professional one. Ah, its you, Jin Zhanpeng. Do you want something? I-Its nothing. Jin Zhanpeng was stunned and found himself tongue-tied. Big Sis Xueshi, do you want something? Meng Chao asked while smiling in a rather resigned manner. With this, my evil classmates will definitely want me to treat them to milk tea, breakfast, lunch, dinner, and supper again. Especially that beast Chu Feixiong. That hungry gaze of his betrays his ambitions! He wants me to treat him to half a years worth of meals! Its about you filling up the form. Youre definitely thinking about getting into our resource recovery course, right? I got you a lot of our information. Once you complete the second test, lets eat together. Ill hand over the information and introduce some seniors to you, Ning Xueshi said with a smile. The words of the Ning familys lady made the students suck in sharp breaths. Their gazes turned complicated. As expected of Ace Student Chao! Look at the treatment he gets! He hasnt even gone through the second test, and a senior from an ace course has already sent him a whole bunch of information about the course! Seriously, when you compare yourself to others, you just get so frustrated! Jin Zhanpeng and the Construction High School students cradled their chests and endured the urge to faint out of shock. They a;; had a question in their hearts: Did we come here to be tormented or be tormented? Thanks, Big Sis Xueshi, but I havent thought about it properly yet. I dont know whether Ill really go to Agricultural Universitys resource recovery course Meng Chao said hesitantly. Being a harvester was great and all, but their fighting strength was quite low. If he wanted to create a brand new future, it was impossible for him to give up on fighting. Thats why he treated harvesting as his starting job and a supporting career. It was mainly for him to gather resources and form connections. As for his main job, he would have to think about it carefully. What? Ning Xueshis beautiful eyes filled with puzzlement. If you want to receive standard education for harvesters, Agricultural Universitys resource recovery course is the best. Even my grandpa is a visiting lecturer at Agricultural University. He admirers you, and hes prepared to recommend a few of the lecturers in Agricultural University to you. If you dont come to our course, where else will you go? When the students around them heard this, they wept in sadness. The heck? If you dont know the art of chatting, dont chat! At the very least, dont chat in front of the crowd! Our minds just suffered a huge blow! Jin Zhanpeng also felt a strong force hit him. A moment ago, he had been boasting that his father knew Ning Xueshis father, but now he was told that Meng Chaos worth was recognized by Ning Xueshis grandpa. This guy His art of pretending to be weak was just offensive! Jin Zhanpeng sucked in a deep breath. He closed his eyes and said with a quiver, Lets go. The Construction High School students looked like defeated soldiers. They were about to leave in dejection when a commotion suddenly broke out ahead of them. Look at the screen! The promoter for Dragon City University is Ripple Force Princess Yan Feirou! Chapter 61 The small event had a major reaction. Everyone forgot about the conflict between Meng Chao and Jin Zhanpeng and rose on their tiptoes to look ahead of them. Even Ning Xueshi was a little stunned. She scowled. Yan Feirou? Whats she doing here in a small regional mental strength test? The martial arts major of Dragon City University was definitely the strongest major in Dragon City. Every year, the minimum passing score for the course was tens of marks higher than for the second most popular course. It did not need any promotions, and it always looked down on the idea of promoting themselves. Earlier, they had already sent a few representatives from Dragon City University to talk about their own majors, which made it obvious that Yan Feirou was slotted in spontaneously, so it was really strange. Big Sis Xueshi, do you know Yan Feirou? Meng Chao asked. Her grandfather is acquainted with my grandpa. I suppose we can be considered friends. There was a rather stiff look on Ning Xueshis face. She was indeed acquainted with Yan Feirou. When they were younger, they were compared to each other. When it came to looks, both of them had their own specialties. But when it came to their families, the Ning family was slightly weaker than the Yan family. Besides, Ning Xueshi was a harvester. She was in a small field that had a higher requirement for professionality. She did know a lot of people who were not part of the harvesting circle of Dragon City Agricultural University. But Yan Feirou was an Internet personality. There were tens of millions of citizens who practiced Ripple Force, and only a few people had never seen her lecture videos before. So her influence naturally could not be mentioned at the same time as Ning Xueshis influence. Hence, their friendship was a little fake. The martial arts course of Dragon City University has never participated in publicity events of this level. They dont like to acknowledge even the Starlake Region, which is where theyre located, so why did Yan Feirou come to Tiger Forest Region? Ning Xueshi felt a little displeased. Her spotlight had been snatched from her. Before she could understand it, the people suddenly burst into a ruckus, and someone cried out in surprise. Yan Feirous is heading toward Ninth High School! Did she see me? Ning Xueshi mumbled to herself. When she thought about this, the lady of the Ning family moved past the excited boys from Ninth High School and the dumbfounded Jin Zhanpeng from Dragon City Construction High School. She arrived in front of Yan Feirou and gave a reserved smile. Feirou Meng Chao? Meng Chao! Yan Feirou did not even look at Ning Xueshi. She just kept waving at the people. For a period of time, everything fell silent. It was so silent within a circle of ten meters that if a pin dropped, everyone would be able to hear it. The students from Ninth High School and Dragon City Construction High School, Jin Zhanpeng, and Ning Xueshi went absolutely slack-jawed with shock. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Fierce gazes that were as sharp as knives stabbed into Meng Chao. With Chu Feixiong in the lead, all the boys from Ninth High School stared at Meng Chao. In their left eyes were the words Impossible, and in the right eyes were the words, I really want to eat you while youre still alive. Even Meng Chao was shocked. He was really not familiar with Yan Feirou! Honest! But it did not matter whether he was familiar with her or not. The Ripple Princess had already squeezed her way through the crowd and arrived in front of him. She grinned, took his hm, and did not let go. Meng Chao, hi! Hiss! The sounds of people sucking in sharp breaths could be heard rising and falling. Meng Chaos face turned red, and he mumbled, You cant do this, Senior Sister Yan. Were in public. You cant do this. Yan Feirous eyes crinkled in happiness while she drew close to Meng Chao and whispered, Youre the one who gave the demonstration for the Demonically Modified Ripple Force we saw on the video that day, right? Thanks, Meng Chao. Of course, were even more grateful to the Old Fire Relayer for contributing so selflessly to Yan Organization. Right Meng Chao smiled wryly. Naturally, he knew that Yan Feirou was trying to verify whether he was the person who was in the video demonstration of the Demonically Modified Ripple Force. That was why she kept holding his hand. After all, he did not censor his hands in the video, and he even made sure to film them clearly. With Yan Feirous skills, she would know whether he was the real deal with just a touch. And he had also deliberately released his status as the Old Fire Relayers disciple, the one who received all his skills. That was so that it would make it easy for him to pretend to be awesome while taking advantage of the knowledge from the future. He roamed about the life science forum in the deep web all the time, so he had in-depth knowledge when it came to censoring stuff. He never thought about hiding his true self by just relying on a thin layer of mosaic, anyway. The problem is, if you want to touch me, you could have just searched for a deserted place when its dark outside. It wouldnt be too late for you to touch me all you like at that time! But youre touching me in public! Its indecent! Just as he expected, even Ning Xueshis gaze on them turned a little strange. Like a tiny creature with a sharp beak, she said warily, Big Sis Feirou, what are you doing here? Huh? Xueshi, youre here too? It was at that moment that Yan Feirou saw Ning Xueshi. She was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly smiled and said, I came to give Meng Chao some information. With his abilities, hes very suited to register for Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. The students were speechless. They looked up. Dragon City Universitys martial arts course? Ning Xueshi instantly became aggressive. She looked at Meng Chao, then at Yan Feirou. She was very puzzled and wary. You know each other? Thats right. Last year, Meng Chao made a mistake during his cultivation, right? He was injured badly, you know. Everyone knows that the Yan Family Ripple Force has benefits toward treating wounds and physiotherapy. He asked for my help online, and coincidentally, my grandfather was developing the Yan Family Ripple Force V2. He was in urgent need of volunteers to test the data. Meng Chaos injuries were complex, and he fulfilled our requirements. Thats why we decided to work together. Yan Feirou smiled calmly. Over the year, Meng Chao worked really hard. His talent and willpower shocked and touched me. We often talked about Ripple Force together, and slowly, we became good friends. Isnt that so, Meng Chao? Ripple Princess winked at him. Meng Chao was a little stunned. Yan Feirous pretty smart. With what she said, she just provided a perfect explanation for my sudden boost of power. He immediately nodded. Yan Feirou sighed in relief, and she smiled even brighter. Before she came over, she had discussed things with her grandfather. Since the Old Fire Relayer did not want to reveal his true identity for the time being, he might also not want to reveal too many things regarding the source of his disciples strength. If the Yan family could provide a cover for him, while he might not grow fond of them, at the very least, he would not grow to dislike them. They might even be able to close the distance between them. After testing it, things progressed just as her grandfather thought they would. Yan Feirou could not help but become even more impressed with her grandfathers experience. When the students heard this, they were envious and jealous. They did not expect that Meng Chaos luck would be so good. Even when he was injured, he managed to turn into a volunteer for Yan Corporation. He even gained the Ripple Princess favor. Seriously, he had such a blessing in disguise. Big Sis Feirou, even if you know each other, it doesnt mean that Meng Chao is going to major in the martial arts course of Dragon City University, Ning Xueshi said with a cold expression. Meng Chaos understanding of the structure of monsters and rare materials is beyond equal among his peers. With time, he will definitely become an ace harvester. By that time, when countless strong martial artists kill superbeasts, they would respectfully ask him to harvest them. Why would he need to practice martial arts? Besides, if he really wants to practice martial arts, Dragon City Agricultural Course has its own martial arts course. With Meng Chaos abilities, he can go for a double major. He can major in the resource course and minor in martial arts. That will pose no problem for him. Dragon City Agricultural University? Yan Feirouss eyes crinkled with amusement. Whats the meaning of that? Dragon City Agricultural University is a Monster University. The fighting model of the Beast Soul Style our martial arts course created is absolutely comparable to the Overkill Style Dragon City Universitys martial arts course created. Ning Xueshi glared. When Meng Chao saw that these friends were about to have their plastic friendship broken, he could only gather his courage to mediate the situation. Senior sisters, I havent even gotten through my test yet. Who knows just how many marks I will be able to get. I might just be able to meet the minimum score for university and might even need to take prescribed medicine to regulate my health. How about this? Lets wait until the mental strength test is over before we chat, okay? Ning Xueshi and Yan Feirou looked at each other and spoke simultaneously. Sure, Ill treat you to dinner, and we can talk then. This double entender caused all the boys to grit their teeth while they cradled their chests. We can talk about it later. Also, if I could just trouble you two to help me search for the information within your universities regarding the courses there? We have plenty of talented people in Ninth High School, and we have plenty of outstanding people. There a re plenty of us who want to get into Dragon City University and Dragon City Agricultural University. When he saw that the boys gazes were becoming really weird, Meng Chao quickly tried to mend the situation. Thats a small matter. Sure, no problem. Ning Xueshi and Yan Feirou agreed to it happily. After much difficulty, he finally sent the two senior sisters away. Then, naturally, Meng Chao was subjected to the righteous stares from the boys. Be honest. Whats going on? Chu Feixiong demanded sternly and forcefully in the name of justice. If you dare to hide even the slightest bit of information, Im going to kill you for the sake of justice! Didnt you hear her? After I was injured last year, I became a volunteer at Yan Corporation to recuperate. I learned Ripple Force V2. Didnt I teach that to you some time ago? You cant return kindness with enmity! Meng Chao was very serious. What about Senior Sister Ning? Chu Feixiong asked. Didnt they say that shes very aloof? Why are you so close to her? Her grandfather is an executive in Thunderbolt, and my dad recently opened a small resource recovery company. Coincidentally, he signed a contract with Thunderbolt. After they communicated with each other, we got to know each other. No way. Chu Feixiong was puzzled. Its that easy? Why are they so friendly with you, then? Meng Chao thought about it. They might have seen that I have a noble heart and only want to selflessly contribute to society? Tsk! With Chu Feixiong taking the lead, all the boys flipped him the bird. Just tell us how many days of milk tea and supper youre going to treat us to this time! If its anything less than a month, were going to break all ties with you! I know, its my fault for hiding things from you. Its only normal that youre not willing to forgive me. So, lets just break all ties between us. From now on, Ill be the only one who can go to Dragon City University or Dragon City Agricultural University. Ill look for Senior Sister Yan and Senior Sister Ning and have fun with them. Meng Chao had a dejected look on his face. But without my buddies, even if I have plenty of senior sisters by my side, how can I truly be happy? Dont! Hang on, Big Brother Meng, Ace Student Chao, were just joking! Look at you, how could you not take a joke? Chu Feixiong immediately put on an obsequious look and flattered him along with the boys. Bro, you have to bring us with you when you have fun! Meng Chao nodded. Thats the right spirit. Didnt I ask the senior sisters for information circulated only within the universities just now? You can use milk tea and supper in exchange for them. Well try to get one set for everyone in Ninth High School. Will that do? Yes, of course! They might have been joking, but if they could get the internal information about the key courses in the two famous universities, that would be very beneficial when they filled in their application forms. Thus, everyone cheered. Jin Zhanpeng and the students from Construction High School had yet to leave. They watched everything like dumbfounded chickens. Their expressions were stunned and dazed. Hey, Construction High, arent you leaving yet? Chu Feixiong saw them and said with a smile. Should we photocopy a few sets for you? The internal information from Dragon City University and Dragon City Agricultural University are very hot items. HAHAHAHA! The students from Ninth High School laughed loudly, and the air was filled with a happiness. Chapter 62 A large monitoring room was suspended at the end of the underfield field. All of the teachers who led the high schools teams in Tiger Forest Region were gathered there, and they could see the commotion among the students clearly. The graduate students of Tiger Forest Region this year are pretty good. Their fighting spirit is really high! The monitoring camera followed Ning Xueshi and Yan Feirou and arrived at the square formation formed by Ninth High School. It was just in time to film the conflict between Meng Chao and Jin Zhanpeng. Quite a number of top students in the key high school in the city had suffered in secret due to Construction High School earlier, which made their teachers feel horrible. Now, when they saw the students from Construction High return in defeat after facing a key high school in the region, the teachers from the key high school could not help but smile. Whats that students name? Meng Chao? Well have to pay attention to him later, they whispered No. They actually discussed it very loudly. The teacher who led Construction High had a face so dark that it looked as if rain was going to fall from it. He glared at Demon Yan. Demon Yan had no expression on his face, but he did use his palm to cover his mouth. Only then did the corners of his lips curl up. No one saw it, of course. Its time. The brain cell activation fluid should be effective now. In three minutes, they will begin their second test. The main invigilator arrived in front of the control panel. All examinees, please return to your spots. Pay attention to your feet. You will find your school name and student number there. Please choose one of the three sitting stances and sit down. Relax and breathe, and enter a deep meditation state, a cold, mechanical voice said from above the students heads. One minute later, those who stand, move, or make any sound will be considered to have violated the exam rules. First, you will receive a warning, but if you do it a second time, you will be chased out of the exam hall immediately! The thousands of examinees in the wide underground field fell silent. Meng Chao sat down with his legs crossed. He chose Withered Wood Stance, which was one of the Nine Great Stances. As his breathing became even, he gradually fell into a meditative state. He imagined himself as a log that had been left behind after being cut. He withstood the sun shining on him and the rain pouring on him. In extreme pain, new life burst out of him, and from his wounds, new shoots grew. The jokes and laughter from moments ago were now cast aside, and scattered bits of the nightmare rose in his mind once more. But he no longer felt lost or afraid. He had a firm belief in himself and courage that allowed him to march forward without turning back. The whirring sounds of a sophisticated machine came from above him. Rows of metallic frames came down slowly. The frames had helmets that were connected to flexible tubes. They were placed on each examinees head. Meng Chao grabbed the helmet. It was soft and warm, like a crystalline gel. Carved on it were profound and complicated runic symbols. Spirit energy flowed slowly on the runes, and they gave of a mysterious, futuristic feeling. The sunken part was covered with dense bumps. It looked like an echinoderm, but also like living metal. It looked quite disgusting. So, this is a superbrain? Meng Chao looked at it carefully. It had multiple nanochips in it so that the biochemical monster brain could be fused together with quantum algorithms. The newest superbrain model had unprecedented calculation abilities. What was most important was that it could connect perfectly with the human brain through bionic nerves. Genetic martial arts, spirit energy technology, and superbrains were the three great pillars of Dragon City used to fight in the Other World. Meng Chao put the superbrain on his head. The gel-like activated shell slowly made adjustments to ensure comfort for the wearer. It also made sure that it fit. The dense bumps that resembled an echinoderm gently stuck to Meng Chaos head and the acupressure point on his spine. It perfectly connected his human brain to the crystalline superbrain. Meng Chaos vision was blocked by the superbrain, and it started downloading information straight into his optic nerves. A loose ball of light appeared in front of his eyes, and a small line of words appeared in the ball of light. [The second national college examination for Type One Universities in the Year 55 of the New Era will begin in one minute.] His vision was not the only one affected. Even his senses of smell, hearing, and touch were affected. Meng Chao knew that he was sitting cross-legged, but gradually, he started feeling that he was standing. He smelled smoke and blood, and he heard wind howling, people crying, and animals roaring. He seemed to have come to a new world from the safe and comfortable underground field. He felt like he had just walked into hell. In the monitoring room, the teachers from various schools watched as the chief invigilator implanted the scenario into the main superbrain. The terrifying scenes caused them to gasp in amazement. The difficulty for the mental strength test this year has increased so much? It might be a virtual test, but the realistic information implanted into the children through the superbrains will cause them to feel real fear and pain. How can they endure it? No, its not 100%, but 120%. This year, the impact the examinees will endure in the virtual world will be much more terrifying than reality! 120%? This is the standard for the Red Dragon Army when they choose elite soldiers for special forces. Isnt the national college exam this year a little too over the top? The fear and pain level last year was just 90%! We have to make it over the top. You know what the Red Dragon Army discovered in their fog expedition, right? The war is about to turn even more serious. If these children cant even get through the test in the virtual world, they should not enter the depths of the fog and turn into monster food. When the chief invigilator mentioned the discovery in the depths of the fog, all the teachers leading the teams fell silent. They could only watch as he put savage monsters into the virtual world. Very soon, the scene implantation was complete. The mental strength test began. Fog, ruins, a bloody moon, and monsters could be seen everywhere! What the examinees saw changed swiftly. They arrived at an unfamiliar battlefield from the underground field. The students, their teachers, and everything familiar had all disappeared. They were alone, isolated, and had no help. They could only step on the rotting corpses, torn limbs, and broken limbs as they explored fearfully. ROAR! The fog was dyed a bloody color that was formed by evaporating blood. Monsters appeared in the bloody fog with monstrous grins. The mental strength test did not test the examinees fighting skills. It just wanted to gauge their mental endurance. Hence, the education department did not choose superbeasts with great fighting power or awe-inspiring or magnificent appearances. Instead, they chose the amalgamations of reptiles, ecdysozoa, echinoderms, and deep-sea fish. They were nightmarish creatures that would cause people to not be able to eat for three days straight after seeing them once. AH! Save me! Mommy! When many of the examinees, who came from normal high schools and never had the conditions to receive virtual reality training, saw the skinned mutated and disfigured frog-like monsters with organs about to gush out at any moment, they were instantly scared witless. Those who had better survival reactions turned around and ran, while others stood in their place and shook like a leaf. They were shoved to the ground by the mutated monsters and could only watch as half their bodies ended up in the monsters gaping mouths. While the monsters chewed on them, they glared at them with their murky, monstrous eyes. The examinees were no longer able to endure this. Their eyes rolled back, and they fainted. Examinee No. 5501342 Ren Fei From Small River High School has a mental strength index that is lower than 40% Now, its lower than 30%. Warning, the examinees mental strength index is still dropping. It has been lower than the warning line for more than sixty seconds. He has been judged to have failed his mental strength test. He will be forcibly removed from the virtual reality exam room. The huge monitor screen surrounding the chief invigilator showed each examinees mental state. Their indices continued jumping about. As long as they were lower than the warning line or above the warning line, the index turned red, and a unique warning sounded. An examinee started foaming at the mouth in the examination hall. His body twitched. He was forcibly removed from the virtual world. The superbrain started sending rather gentle bioelectricity into his brain and massaged his cerebral cortex to ensure the stability of his mind. A few doctors rushed over and brought the examinee whose mind was about to shatter out of the exam hall so that he could be treated. The teacher leading the team from Small River High School sighed, but he could do nothing about it. Fifty years ago, the humans shackles were removed, and their maximum potential was released. The scientists and superhumans realized that the spirit energy in the Other World was one hundred times stronger on the mind compared to whatever medication they had on Earth. If they put an excessive amount of spirit energy into the body to stimulate the brain cells, they could release an explosive amount of power and supernatural divine abilities, but most of the spirit energy would gather together to form a matter called superbrain endorphin. There were two types of endorphins in the brain: methionine enkephalin and -Neoendorphin. They were neurotransmitters in the central nervous system that were similar to morphine. They could increase a persons pain threshold, maintain the balance of their minds, and were even connected to the human brains limbic system. Superbrain endorphins were even more mysterious and complicated. The scientists had yet to completely understand their structure and mechanism of action. It was only known that they could control spirit energy to form bioelectricity and stimulate the deepest parts of human cells so that the energy supply efficiency in mitochondrias could increase by a hundredfold. The large amount of superbrain endorphin secretion was the key to turning a normal person into a superhuman. But they could not take care of everything. For example, how a person could get water intoxication from drinking too much water, a person who had too much superbrain endorphin secreted into their brain for a long period of time might also get superbrain endorphin intoxication. The excessive amount of superbrain endorphin would turn around to feed on the human brain. It would corrupt the human mind and twist its willpower, so the human would end up disfigured, their spirits would fall, and they would mutate, turning into crazed a monster. After decades of research, the Supernatural Tower proposed the concept of mental strength index, emphasising a need for people to control the superbrain endorphins regardless of whether they were training or fighting. They had to maintain a rational mind at all times. The basic standard for the mental strength index was 100%. It meant that superbrain endorphins were being secreted in the persons body at a normal amount. When a person received a great stimulus from the outside world or when they saw incredibly terrifying, mysterious, strange, or unknown objects, the brains self-defense mechanism would start to secrete a large amount of superbrain endorphin. At that moment, the persons mental strength index would fluctuate between 90% to 110%. If someones mental strength index was lower than one hundred, it meant that the person was feeling emotions of fear, anxiety, or other related negative emotions. If a persons mental strength index was higher than one hundred, the person was strong, fearless, and even bloodthirsty. Regardless of whether people were terrified or courageous, as long as their emotions did not go overboard, they could all be used and were beneficial. There was no need to mention the necessity of courage, but even fear could help a person. It would increase their wariness. It could allow them to instantly judge the difference between them and their enemies. If they needed to retreat, they would firmly choose to retreat. However, when people felt extreme fear, their minds would often turn blank. It meant that the body automatically channeled most of its energy from the brain to the muscles. The person would then use their instincts to run to safety. However, the terrifying creatures and strange phenomenon in the Other World far exceeded the limits of human knowledge. And to exploit their potential, superhumans usually secreted too much superbrain endorphins. It caused their mental strength to easily go past the safety zone, which was between 80% to 120%. It would either be too high or too low. When a persons mental strength index was lower than 80%, the negative effects of fear would gradually overcome the positive effects. The superbrain endorphins would then turn from good medicine that would stimulate a persons potential into poison that invaded the brain. The person would end up ensnared by fear and fee like they had fallen into a swamp and could not get out. The more fearful they became, the more superbrain endorphins would be secreted, and they would suffer from superbrain intoxication. Then, they would become even more scared, and the vicious cycle would continue. When the mental strength index fell below 30%, it would practically be impossible for them to escape with their own strength. An excessive amount of superbrain endorphin would stir up a spirit energy wave that would completely devour the persons mind. When the mental strength index fell to zero, there were only two outcomes: either the person went mad or their brain died. Chapter 63 Of course, there were people whose superbrain endorphin intoxication resulted in their mental strength index going overboard. Their courage and urge to kill increased by leaps and bounds. These people usually started howling when they saw monsters and eagerly engaged them in fights. Their mental strength indices could instantly reach 120%, 150%, or even higher. The increase in their mental strength index was definitely better than their mental strength index reaching zero, but there was a limit. A persons mental strength index was not allowed to go over 200%. If it stayed over the limit for too long, the brain cells would be completely immersed in the raging superbrain endorphins. The person would then turn into a bloodthirsty monster. They would not even be able to distinguish friend from foe and would just kill indiscriminately until they died from fatigue. It was a form of art to maintain ones mental strength index at 180% or 190% for a long period of time but never have it go over 200%. It allowed people to gain an extra boost of power from their brain, but they would not become overly excited and turn into killing machines. The problem of mental strength accompanied superhumans for life. The higher their realms were, the more superbrain endorphins the brains secreted, and the harder it became to stabilize their minds. There were plenty of old veterans in Dragon City who began killing monsters right after the transmigration. They once contributed greatly to the city and were loyal, but they could not withstand the impact and turned into old monsters of different forms. As the cultivation system was perfected daily, the mental strength index test naturally became incredibly important for students who were taking the national college examination. Examinee No. 5510336 Zhao Yiqun from Small River High School has a mental strength index that is lower than the warning line for more than sixty seconds. He has been judged to have failed his mental strength test. He will be removed from the virtual reality exam room. Examinee No. 5534113 Fan Changsheng from Diligence High Schools mental strength index dropped drastically to 30% in 1 second. His mind is weak, and he is not suited for cultivation. He has been judged to have failed his mental strength test. He will be removed from the virtual reality exam room. Examinee No. 5524213 Li Xiaojuan from the Affiliated High School of Engineering Universitys mental strength index fluctuates drastically. She has not shown signs of stability after three minutes. She has been judged to have failed her mental strength test. She will be removed from the virtual reality exam room. As the machines cold voice rose, the examinees from normal high schools were removed from the virtual reality examination room. Their faces were all stark pale. Many of them had tears in their eyes, and blood trickled out of their noses. Every strand of their muscles trembled nonstop. Their minds were still immersed in the terrifying nightmare, and they did not have the time nor energy to feel disappointed over their failure. Some of them started feeling around their bodies. When they found that their legs and hips were still around, they released a long breath of relief before they covered their faces and wept. The road to supernatural powers was terrifying. It would be better if they just went to a higher vocational college. Very soon, most of the examinees from normal high schools failed. As more deformed monsters were sent into the exam room, some of the people from the key high schools in the region or the city were also unable to bear with the fear. Urgh! An examinee from Ninth High School who was rather strong and courageous when in school had ran around madly in the virtual reality battlefield for more than ten minutes, but in the end, he was surrounded by eight large, toad-like monsters. They spat out foul-smelling acid and melted him bit by bit. The pain was living hell, and what he saw was a pure nightmare. In the end, his mental strength index fell drastically, and he was judged to have failed. The mental strength test this year is a little hard. Some of the teachers from the key high schools in the region and the city shook their heads with solemn expressions. If they cant even endure such a simple situation, how can they conquer the Other World? The teacher leading the team from Construction High, which was the high school that ruled over Tiger Forest Region, snorted coldly. He was right. Even though plenty of examinees froze up or fled, there were also those who had strong hearts. They stepped forward, brought out their weapons, and fought. The examinees from the key high schools in the region and the city usually shouted while they rushed forward. They might seem bold, but they did not have order in their attacks. They were just using the courage they gained from their vigor to hide their panic. When they were killed two or three times and experienced the feeling of their bodies disappearing into the mouths of the monsters inch by inch and saw how the monsters smiled at them, they were struck with fear, and they could not progress forward. Their mental strength index would start to behave like a broken boat in a raging ship. It fluctuated madly. But the examinees from Construction High were mostly calm. They searched for weapons hidden in the ruins and used all sorts of strategies to fight the monsters. Even if they were killed, they endured the pain, and before they died, they launched counterattacks to drag the monsters to hell with them. Once they were revived in the virtual reality battlefield, they forgot the pain they endured a moment ago and continued to kill without batting an eyelid. Their mental strength index only experienced small fluctuations and remained between 80% to 120%. They seldom went beyond or below the safety zone. And when they did go past the safety zone, they used their breathing exercises and meditation to quickly regulate their state of mind. As expected of one of the three super high schools. All the students there are children blessed by God. Their families and the schools provide them with superbrains and virtual reality training systems. They have also been practicing mental strength techniques since young, so they can somewhat control the secretion of the superbrain endorphin. Theyve managed to train their minds until theyre as hard as steel. No matter how terrifying or strange the situation they run into, they can handle it calmly and in a composed fashion. The teachers from the other schools might not like the arrogance of the teachers and students from Construction High, but they had to admit that no one could shake their position as the lords of Tiger Forest Region. At that moment, one of the teachers who led Small River High School suddenly gasped. He cast a surprised look at Demon Yan. Mr. Yan, Meng Chaos figures are a little strange, dont you think? The teachers from the other high schools were stunned for a moment. They tapped at the monitor to look at the numbers from Ninth High School. Meng Chaos figures had only experienced small fluctuations from 95% to 105%. There was even a long period of time where his mental index remained at 100%. It seemed to be fixed there. His figures surpassed most of those from the students of Construction High. His index was almost the same as that of the blessed children who were born in families filled with cultivators and had seven powerful people in Heaven Realm. These figures The chief invigilator thought about it before he put Meng Chaos test footage on the screen. The sight on the monitor shocked all the teachers. Thats it? Meng Chao was a little dumbfounded when he saw the deformed monsters that popped up in the depths of the bloody fog in the virtual world. Didnt they say that the mental strength test is incredibly terrifying and a lot of disgusting monsters will appear? Isnt it supposed to scare examinees so much that they will pee their pants? These are all average looking. In fact, theyre rather pleasant to the eye. Can these monsters really scare someone? Meng Chao thought about it for a moment and realized that he was thinking differently from the others. During the later stage of the Monster War, the monsters evolved and mutated as if they had gone through the Big Bang. In just a few years, countless deformed, mutated monsters popped up. Among the memory fragments of his previous life, there were many monsters that were uglier. They were hideous and disgusting. When he activated his Basic Harvesting Kill and Basic Gun Technique, he killed and dissected countless such monsters. Fear came from the unknown. Since he had once put even more disgusting monsters on the dissection table and harvested them carefully, he knew the use of each of their organs as well as the reason behind their mutated appearance. Why should he be afraid of such monsters? Since Im already here, I might as well practice. Meng Chao scratched his head. While the mutated monsters glared at him, he searched through the area calmly. Soon, he found a saber and submachine gun. I knew it. This is just a small test, and its the same as computer games. Were definitely able to find items around and use them. Come, no matter how hideous you look, youre just food on the chopping board. I discussed the saber technique with Demon Yan a few days ago, and I already figured out ways to change and improve some of the One Hundred Saber Techniques moves. Ill use you to practice my saber technique! Meng Chao held the gun in his left hand and the saber in his right hand. He hummed, smiled, and pounced on the monsters. He killed them. Regardless if they were the large praying mantises, mutated toads, lizards and jackal amalgamations, or mutts mixed with spider and crocodiles, he killed them all. It didnt mate if they could spit acid or had exploding organs, they were all just moving luncheon meat. He shot one with his left hand, and with his right, he swung his saber. Due to his ingenious mastery of monster structures, all his moves struck fatal spots. Very soon, a pile of carcasses appeared, and he became the king on a carcass throne. The first wave of monsters was soon cleared out. The test had to be fair. The number of monsters each examinee faced was the same, and so was the time at which they respawned. Hence, while the other examinees were struggling while surrounded by monsters, Meng Chao had nothing to do. How boring. I cant declare that Ive finished my test early either. What should I do now? He squatted down in the pile of monster carcasses and yawned. His gaze landed accidentally on the wounds on the monsters; they were left by his saber. He suddenly noticed that the monsters muscles, blood vessels, shells, organs, and the other stuff were all very realistic. Ah, thats right, I heard that the Monster Research Centre has already started scanning monsters layer-by-layer on a molecular level. They do hundreds of thousands of scans to gather the most detailed data. The mental strength test must have used the data from the monster research center. The internal structure of these virtual monsters is the same as that of real monsters. After this realization, Meng Chaos fingers grew hot. As he stared at the monster carcasses, his gaze turned incredibly profound. He searched through the ruins and found a few blades as well as a broken knife. He removed sharp bone spikes from monsters and attached shell fragments from others to create a set of simple harvesting tools. After that, he separated the monster carcasses and started cutting open their stomachs to practice his Basic Harvesting Skill and the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse. Very soon, the war will grow in intensity. Humans will face even more unidentified monsters, which contain treasures that could allow humans to evolve limitlessly, Meng Chao thought. Harvesting is definitely the golden support profession. I have to push my Basic Harvesting Skill to Perfect Level before I get into university! As he thought about this, he became even more immersed in harvesting. His hands moved quickly, and he separated all the mutated monsters into materials. They were even organized neatly. Chapter 64 All the teachers leading the high school teams in the monitor room and the employees from the education department in the region shuddered. Many of the top students from the other key high schools had finished killing the monsters by then. This was especially the case for Construction High School. Many of them had finished killing the monsters faster than Meng Chao. But after they did so, they sat down in their respective stances and entered a deep meditative state to stabilize their mental strength index. None of them were like Meng Chao, who hummed with his eyes crinkled in happiness. He even swayed his head around while he cut the monster carcasses into pieces! As he took joy in his work, everyone finally understood why Ning Xueshi of Agricultural Universitys resource course would come to him. The arrogance on the teacher from Construction Highs face faded away, but he could not hide the shock in his eyes. The teachers from the other high schools cast Ninth High Schools teachers complicated gazes. Demon Yan still had a dark look on his face, because that might have been something he inherited from his ancestors. Even so, his eyelids twitched a little. That boy is constantly dishing out surprises. Once the first group of failed examinees were ejected from the virtual reality exam room, those who remained all had firm hearts. More monsters came in the second wave, and they were even fiercer and uglier. The outstanding students who had been gathering their strength opened their eyes and started engaging in an even fiercer fight. Meng Chao also swung his saber and jumped to his feet. And then, he died. When he died a few times, one of the teachers made a comment. This Meng Chao from Ninth High School doesnt seem to be good at fighting. The mental strength test only tested the examinees on their mental strength index. It did not test the students on their fighting skills. Regardless of how many times they died, they could be reborn. That is, if they could endure the pain of it. Meng Chao was reborn repeatedly and rushed forward without batting an eyelid. He swung his saber in a rather clumsy fashion and died repeatedly. His death count was among the highest among all the examinees. The teachers from the other schools sighed in slight relief. But that made sense. His mental strength was ridiculously good. If his fighting skills were also outstanding There was just no way Ninth High School could produce such a monster. But the more Demon Yan watched, the more shocked he became. His eyes gradually went wide. He noticed two things. First, regardless of how many times Meng Chao died or what great pain he felt, his mental strength index only fluctuated minimally, at a range of 10%. Second, Meng Chao was not clumsy when he used One Hundred Saber Techniques; he was extreme. The brat was using many of the moves they had discussed a few days ago. They were incredibly extreme and filled with uncertainties. They were all skills that had not been proven useful through experience. Since Meng Chao was not used to them and his body could not bear the burden, looked clumsy when using them. Is he practicing a saber in such an important exam? Demon Yan was first flabbergasted. Then, he felt his skin crawl. Many of the best teachers from the key high schools watched Yan Qiu. After observing him for a long period of time, they started pondering what they saw, and their puzzlement changed to shock. The One Hundred Saber Techniques from Ninth High School seem different from the ones we teach. It seems like its pretty strong. I heard that Second High School gathered a few saber experts and promoted an upgraded version of One Hundred Saber Techniques in private. Did Ninth High School come up with their own version as well? I know a bit about Second High Schools version, but I think its not as fierce as Ninth High Schools version! Ninth High School has been rising in power over the past few years. Principal Sun might be dozing off, but he has been doing a lot of things in the dark, including hiring Yan Dongxing, a former subordinate of his from the military. He went to Ninth High School to reform the education system there. Could it be that Yan Dongxing brought this One Hundred Saber Techniques from the militarys secret forces? One Hundred Saber Techniques was one of the most important cold weapon techniques that was taught during the students compulsory education. So the observant top-grade teachers were naturally able to tell just how extraordinary Meng Chao was. The more they thought about it, the more interesting they found it. They were even able to gain epiphanies from his movements. Hence, while Meng Chao was busy killing in the virtual reality battlefield, he saw a series of notifications pop up before his eyes. [One Hundred Saber Techniques V7_3_5 is currently spreading among elite citizens. The Dragon City teachers and students in the future will be able to master even stronger saber techniques. The overall strength of Dragon City has been increased. Contribution points increased by 11, 13, 12] Meng Chao could not help but whistle. He had made the right guess. There were quite a number of top-grade teachers at the same level as Demon Yan paying attention to him in the exam room. Not only were they elite citizens, they were also in charge of teaching people. If he could spread the future One Hundred Saber Techniques through them, they could spread this technique to others very quickly. He became even more excited as contribution points nourished his mind. He waved his arms and pounced on the monsters. And he died more than one hundred times. Did it hurt? Of course it did. But the epiphanies he gained every time he died and the contribution points he acquired allowed him to gain a more thorough understanding of One Hundred Saber Techniques. His Skillfulness with it jumped by leaps and bounds. When Meng Chao thought about how the Monster War was going to get more intense soon and how Dragon City was going to be at the brink of destruction at any moment, he could endure any bone-crushing pain that was thrown his way. He remembered what Demon Yan had said. The greatest humiliation to a soldier of the Red Dragon Army is to die in his sleep. Since a person is going to die either way, I hope that I can die in a monsters stomach, and before my consciousness fades away, I will use my very last bone to pierce the monsters heart. This was the best way to die for every Dragon Citizen and every Earthling who fought hard in the Other World. You want to eat my flesh? Then Ill take your life! Meng Chao was torn to pieces by two monsters. Before his consciousness faded, he actually brandished the bone spike of his nearly severed limb and stabbed a monsters heart. He jabbed it viciously at the creature. Time passed bit by bit, and two-thirds of the examinees were eliminated. The remaining one-third passed. The mental strength test continued on, but its goal changed to just forcing the examinees to their limits. If they could not last, they could retreat at any moment and still be considered to have passed. The examinees from Ninth High School woke up. The ones who managed to last until then had rather strong willpower. They just needed to rest for a while before they could recover from the shock. They eagerly looked at the list of students who had passed on the screen. Once they found their names, they swung their fists excitedly. The results of those from Ninth High School were pretty good. Among the one hundred and fifty examinees, more than eighty passed the second test, which meant that more than half of them had passed. It had to be known that only forty percent of the examinees from Ninth High School had passed the second test last year. Were really good this year We almost surpassed the two key high schools in the city. Big Brother Xiong, your overall score is so high. You managed to get into the top five hundred in the whole region. Youre awesome! How did you train? The students cast Chu Feixiong curious and envious gazes. Chu Feixiong smiled boyishly. I didnt train much. Just now, when I saw all of those ugly monsters, I was terrified as well. But just when I was about to pee my pants, for some reason, I suddenly remembered the two seniors competing for Meng Chao. I pasted Meng Chaos face on the monsters heads, and in an instant, I was overcome with fury. I was so angry that I immediately rushed forward and punched the monsters. All of you did the same as me and pretended that the monsters were Meng Chao, thats why you were filled with fighting spirit, right? The students looked at each other at a loss. Someone then said in embarrassment, I wasnt as ruthless as you. I just became numb because of the shock I went through before I went into the virtual reality battlefield. Ace Student Chao dealt ten thousand cuts to my heart, so no matter how terrifying the monsters looked, they were just adding another cut to my heart, so there was no difference. Same here. The image of the two seniors fighting for Meng Chao just now was branded deep into my heart. After seeing something so unbelievable, there was no monster that I couldnt face. Thats right, with how much shock Ace Student Chao dealt us, my heart is now as calm as water. I wont be thinking about all those ridiculous things anymore. I just want to study properly and conquer the Other World. As the students spoke, they noticed that Meng Chao had indirectly increased their mental strength. They could not help but gasp in surprise. Wait, where is Ace Student Chao? The students suddenly noticed that their topic of discussion had not spoken up. They looked around and discovered to their shock that Meng Chao was still surrounded by monsters. No way. Chu Feixiong sucked in a breath in amazement. When I got out, the number of monsters had already increased to the point that more than two hundred of them spawned in each round. They could tear the examinees like me in a minute. My mental strength index plummeted because I couldnt stand the pain anymore. I didnt get out because I was afraid. And Meng Chao can handle it? The ones remaining to the end of the mental strength test have always been the children of aristocratic families who have been practicing secret techniques since a young age. Meng Chao is the same as them? Wait, look at Meng Chaos expression carefully. Is he smiling? The superbrain could only cover half of the examinees face. Even though his classmates could not see his eyes, they still noticed that his lips had curled up a little. He did not seem to be in fear and despair at all. He looked like he was eager for a fight. For a period of time, the students felt a chill running down their spine. Just what did he see? The students expressions were complicated. Could it be that we didnt actually enter the same virtual reality exam room. While our exam rooms were filled with monsters, Ace Student Chaos exam room is filled with senior sisters, and its actually testing him on the stability of his mind? They waited for around eight minutes before Meng Chao woke up leisurely. He was in high spirits, and he could even remove his superbrain on his own. He did not look like the others when they got out of the virtual reality battlefield. He was not dazed, his muscles did not spasm, and he did not foam at the mouth. In short, he did not look pathetic. Chu Feixiong could not help but ask, Meng Chao, you couldnt handle it too? Yup, I decided to stop playing. Meng Chaos mental strength index had been stable throughout the test. If he wanted to continue playing, he could have. But the number of monsters just kept increasing, and the place was already so crowded that he felt like he was trying to fight his way into a subway at peak hours against hundreds of monsters. He did not have any space to practice his saber technique or harvesting skills. He might not fear death, but he was not a masochist. It was not fun to be brutally murdered by monsters. So he calculated his marks, and he decided that he would have definitely scored enough marks. Besides, he had already obtained so many contribution points that his contribution point wallet was full. So he got out on his own with his pockets full of rewards. Play? When the students heard the words he used, they could not help but be shocked. Play with monsters? This guy really knows how to have his fun, huh?! Look at Ace Student Chaos ranking Suddenly, someone pointed at the monitor. The mental strength test for Tiger Forest Region had already ended. The examination division of the education department of the region immediately projected the end results on the monitor. The first to have their names projected on it were the top one hundred scorers for the two tests. Ninety among them came from Construction High. The other nine slots were the outstanding students from the key high schools. Only Meng Chao alone was ranked among those from the key high schools that were not key high schools in the city. But this single person made his way beautifully to the top thirty with an unbelievably high score. He managed to leave behind many of the elites of Construction High. How is this possible? Many of the top one hundred of those from Construction High have superbrains and virtual reality training systems at home. Every night, before they go to sleep, they fight against monsters. Are you saying those monsters cant win against Meng Chao? For a period of time, the students could not tell just who was the real monsterMeng Chao or the elites of Construction High. Chapter 65 At Construction Highs exam area, Jin Zhanpeng swung his fist. He felt incredibly gloomy. Naturally, he got through the m ental strength test, but he did not manage to get into the top one hundred in the region. He was ranked 255th. For others, this would be something worth celebrating, but to him, it was a miserable loss. Zhanpeng, what happened to you today? This was something easy, so how in the world did you manage to fail so miserably? The aristocratic children ranked among the top ten and who also happened to be from Construction High walked over. Jin Zhanpeng had always been arrogant, but when he faced the elites among elites, he did not dare to show even the slightest bit of his resentment. There was always someone better. Even though his father was a sniping type superhuman and his family had opened a gun club, the others backgrounds were even more inscrutable than his. Their leader, Luo Hai, was the student council president of Construction High. His father was the six-star superhuman Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu! Jin Zhanpeng could not afford to offend him! I had placed a lot of hopes on you, and I wanted you to be able to fight against the people from First High School and Second High School during the practical test. I didnt expect that your mental strength would not be able to reach the standards. You really wasted all the resources I fought for you! Luo Hai rebuked him gently. Its all because of that guy Jin Zhanpengs face turned red, and he did not dare go into detail. Hmm? Luo Hai cast a glance at the ranking board. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Whats with that kid? Hes from Ninth High School, and he managed to get into the top thirty in the region? He actually? Jin Zhanpeng was shocked. Is that Meng Chao born with a thick head? Or does he have his brain mutated? He might be missing his amygdala, you know, the place in the brain that controls fear? He cant sense fear, and its no wonder why Big Brother Peng couldnt scare him just now. The students who had followed Jin Zhanpeng for a show of force just now said, This sort of people are like those born with pain insensitivity. They might look calm, but theyre completely useless. Theyre the ones who are going to die at any moment in the battlefield. Hes Meng Chao? The one who defeated whats his name? Luo Hai cast Jin Zhanpeng a glance. Zuo Haoran, my disciple, Jin Zhanpeng quickly said. Oh, I saw him in your club last time. Hes the pretty boy whose gun technique is normal but whose flattery skills are really good? Zhanpeng, I have to say, youre an elite from Construction High. Cant you raise your standards a little when it comes to taking in disciples? Luo Hai pursed his lips. That guys born slow in the head? Heh, lets go and take a look. When the elites from Construction High walked over, the students from Ninth High School were coincidentally walking out while surrounding Meng Chao. Their presences clashed. Ninth High School might be slightly weaker, but since their results this year were good, they managed to withstand the pressure. Meng Chao immediately saw Jin Zhanpeng, since he was nearly two meters tall. He thought that he was still feeling loathful, so he thought for a moment before he asked for his schoolmates to make way. He walked over. Mr. Jin, we might have some misunderstandings between us. He extended his hand on his own. Were all hot-blooded youngsters, its normal that we have slight conflicts and are competitive with each other. But Dragon City is a lone army in the Other World. Soon, were going to face incredibly fierce and cruel monsters in the same battlefield. You saw just how difficult the mental strength test is this year. If it werent because the war is about to become even more difficult, the education department wouldnt do something so insane in such a short notice. War is coming, its pretty meaningless if we continue fighting against our own, where you threaten me and I humiliate you. What do you think? His words caused Jin Zhanpeng to blush red. The students from Construction High and Ninth High School put on contemplative expressions. The atmosphere gradually turned more amicable, and Meng Chao felt happy that he managed to make a small contribution when it came to increasing the harmony between the high school students in Dragon City. Suddenly Ning Xueshi and Yan Feirou came over together while they smiled beautifully. They said, Meng Chao, congrats on scoring so well for the mental strength test! Lets go and eat! In an instant, the high school students young, youthful, and terribly wounded hearts were dealt a heavy blow again. Jin Zhanpengs face was full of envy, jealousy, and hate. Brat, how dare you say that its meaningless to humiliate me? If its meaningless, why are you still humiliating me in different ways?! Meng Chao found himself feeling depressed. These two seniors were just too good at making people hate him. They were basically affecting the unity among the students. Luo Hai chuckled softly. He went up to shake Meng Chaos outstretched hand. Construction High, Luo Hai. Meng Chao blinked. Ninth High School, Meng Chao. He was originally thinking about only giving a cursory shake, but Luo Hais grip was pretty strong. A wave of heat came from his palm, and he held Meng Chaos hand seriously for three seconds. From today onwards, your name will be known in Tiger Forest Region, Meng Chao of Ninth High School, Luo Hai said sincerely, I hope that youll be able to get a good result during your national college examination. If that happens, well have a chance to meet again. Meng Chao thought about it and nodded, Luo Hai, I hope that youll succeed in the exam, same to you too, Jin Zhanpeng, and everyone from Construction High. You dont know me yet, but once you get a deeper understanding of me, youll find that Im actually an easy-going person who likes to keep to a low-profile. I dont really care for fame and personal interests, and I dont like putting up a show to humiliate others. I just like contributing to society. Well definitely be able to become friends. Before his voice even faded away, Ning Xueshi and Yan Feirou came to his sides, and like female bodyguards, held his arms and dragged him away. Luo Hai wrapped his arms around his chest and watched as he left. He smiled faintly. Meng Chao? Hes pretty interesting. Big Brother Hai, that brat is too arrogant. Should we do something to him? Jin Zhanpengs face was gloomy as he asked this question softly. Luo Hai cast Jin Zhanpeng a surprised look. Zhanpeng, honestly speaking, theres something Meng Chao said just now that is pretty logical. Youd best remember it. He frowned and said, Were competitors in school, because everyone has to fight for resources, and we can even fight until we draw blood from it. But once we step out of the gates of Construction High and are in the region, were all comrades fighting in the same battlefield, and we can entrust each other with our backs. Similarly, in Tiger Forest Region, were competitors with Ninth High School and the other key high schools in the city. We can use every method in our disposal to suppress them, but once we look beyond Tiger Forest Region and look at the whole city, youll find that were brothers who can fight together to the death. We have to fight against famous schools like First High School and Second High School. If we look at an even larger scale, well still be applying the same logic. We might be mortal enemies with First High School and Second High School in all sorts of competitions and the battlefield that will be used for the national college examination, but when it comes to the Monster War and our journey to conquer the Other World, well still turn into comrades who will live and die together. We have to fuse our blood together and fight until our blood runs dry. Dragon City martyrs came to realize a brutal truth over the past years, and that truth can be summarized into two wordscompetition and unity. Youd best think about it seriously and carefully. If you dont come to understand something from it, you wont be able to achieve great things in your life. Jin Zhanpeng did not expect that Luo Hai would lecture him so mercilessly. He could not help but have his face turn red in embarrassment. You refuse to accept what I said? Luo Hai gave a ghost of a smile. If youre not, go on and attack him on your own. I dont know how high Meng Chaos maximum punching strength or his results in his one-hundred meter dash are, and I never learned what sort of force execution technique, meditation technique, stances, or strategies he practiced. These are just data on paper, and I dont care about it, but I can bet you one buck that if I throw you and him into the fog, even if youre covered head to toe in armor and hes barehanded, in the end, the one who will die is you! In the end, Meng Chao did not go out to eat with the seniors. The main reason behind it was because everyone had to take the school bus back to Ninth High School, and Demon Yan still had his expression looking as sour as ever. If he went out to eat with ning Xueshi and Yan Feirou, he would not be adhering to the code of brotherhood at all. Besides, if he went back to school, hundreds of boys would be vying to beat him to a pulp. But he did look through the information pamphlets from the university the seniors brought him. Dragon City University was already famous while it was still on Earth, and Agricultural University was known as Monster University. Their overall strength was among the top two among all the universities in Dragon City. Meng Chaos goal was to get into either of these two famous universities. He made multiple copies of this information and gave them to many students. He even shamelessly asked the two seniors to come to Ninth High School to share their experiences on how they should fill in their aspiration forms. The two girls agreed to it happily. When he said this to Demon Yan, it traveled so fast that even Principal Sun heard about it. He used his connections and asked some of the top graduates of Ninth High School who had gotten into famous universities to come over, causing a spectacle so great that it was much livelier than many of the key high schools in the city. Many of the students were inspired, and Meng Chao happily obtained a lot of contribution points. These two things helped him repair his friendship with the boys. The sounds of laughter came from the dorms again, and Meng Chao no longer had to live in fear when he went to sleep at night. But now, every time they trained, there were always a lot of boys who could cry out that they wanted to spar with him, and the one who led this whole entire thing was Chu Feixiong. He did not mind sparring. Right now, the school paid great attention to him, and they stuffed all sorts of cultivation resources down his throat. Every night, he would feel a terrifying amount of power burning in him, and he had no place to use it. There were basically billions of sparks in him that were waiting to be ignited right now. He had the help from future martial arts, and his pain senses were already refined by the memories from his previous life. Even the outstanding students from the rocket classes were not his opponent. Everyone said that their focus was no longer on winning against Meng Chao. Instead, their focus was on Meng Chao when he started fighting. When he did, he would instantly turn into someone else. His eyes shone fiercely, but there was cold sneer on his lips. All the moves he used were all moves that would cause him to end up dying together with his enemy. He looked as if he was about to dig out his intestines at any moment to choke his opponent to death. Meng Chao was clearly not a high school student, it was obvious that he was a veteran who had been fighting for decades in an ocean of blood and piles of corpses. Many of the students data on paper was about the same as Meng Chao, but when they were enveloped by the fierce aura, they immediately had their hearts race, and their legs grew weak. How could they even fight against him? Besides, Meng Chao looked as if he was not afraid of pain in the slightest. Even if the others punched him ten times and covered his face in so many bruises that he looked like an alien, he would still go to the canteen as if nothing happened and eat half a Demonic Halberd Pig. When he punched others three times, they would be hissing in pain for a long time, and they would even vomit their supper from last night. The disparity was so great. How could they possibly still continue to have fun together? Jiang Lei, whose data on paper made him rank at the top of the school, fought against Meng Chao once, and after that, he had to continue increasing the number of people to fight with him against Meng Chao. In the beginning, Jiang Lei and Chu Feixiong attacked him together, so it was a two against one fight. Slowly, it was upgraded to three against one, then four against one, and even five against one. Honestly, if the place was big enough, Meng Chao would not be afraid even if one hundred people fought against him. No matter how many enemies he had, they needed to be able to land a punch on him for the fight to be effective, right? As long as they did not use guns and just used their fists and cold weapons, he could move around as much as he wanted in the whole training room and even the whole school. These inexperienced high school students could not even touch a single strand of his hair. Of course, this would just cause them to lose the meaning of training, and it would also demotivate the students in their learning. Hence, Meng Chao would sometimes let himself be caught, and he would have to fight against three to five built boys. In any case, whenever his contribution points increased by a large portion, the miniscule wounds in his body would recover a little. If things were really bad, he could exchange his points for an Initial Stage Healing Skill. Hence, his ability to continue fighting nonstop was insanely good. When he fought against the students wildly, he could subtly influence their force execution methods. He could also master the three great force execution methods. His contribution points just kept increasing, so there was no reason for him to not do this. Just like that, three days before the national college examination, Chu Feixiong and the other students recalled their final push over the past half a month. Then, they discovered gloomily that they seemed to have been beaten up by Meng Chao, even though their plan was to beat up Meng Chao. Chapter 66 During the last three days, Meng Chao only improved the skills he had by a small margin. He also traded himself an Initial Stage Healing Skill. After he finished healing all his hidden injuries, he did not activate any new skills. As of then, his contribution points were at 7,523 points. He had an unprecedented amount of money in his hands. He thought about it and decided that he should not use up all of his contribution points whenever he gained them. He also had real money, so he did not need to panic. On that day, fog descended on Dragon City again. It was the largest over the past decade, and it caught everyone off guard. Since the national college examination was just around the corner, all the examinees stayed in school. When it was midnight, Meng Chao was startled awake for a reason unknown to him. He felt that the air was stiff, and he could also hear faint shrieks. It was as if something was churning beneath the surface. Then, a piercing alarm rang through the entire city, and the students got out of their beds. Whats going on? I didnt hear the weather forecast station saying that monsters would be attacking tonight. This is a special-grade alarm. A lot of space-time rifts have been torn in the city. The worst situation has appeared! Didnt they say that the space and time torrent is gradually stabilizing, and when monsters attack our borders, they seldom use the space-time rifts to appear straight in the city?! Who the heck knows whats going on?! Everyone got dressed in a flurry. While they were still adjusting their combat boots, Meng Chao had already rushed out. He saw an incredibly shocking sight in the corridor. The night sky had been filled with stars, but at some point in time, massive vortices had appeared in it. Nearly one hundred squirming limbs came out of the vortices. They looked sticky, and their color was bright, making it seem as if the night sky itself had been ripped apart, and now, there were bloody wounds on it. The stars could no longer be seen. As the black vortices pulsed, huge monsters that could not be described with words flew into the sky above the city. They swayed about while looking like demonic jellyfish that came from hell or huge, bloodshot eyeballs. They had veins that were as dense as a spiders net and strange pupils. The tissues around the eyeballs were bloody. They had everything that made them look disgusting and alive. The tentacles looked like nerve cords. They hung down as if fishing on the streets and alleys for human souls. The huge eyes released a strange light that scanned through the entire city like spotlights. When the blood-red light swept through Ninth High Schools dormitory building, the students in the corridor felt their hearts tremble violently, and their mental strength index plummeted. Its the Demonic Air Ripping Eye. That thing is skilled in mind attacks on multiple targets. Dont meet its gaze! Focus and calm your breathing. Enter a sitting stance and meditate! Make sure that you execute your breathing technique and meditation technique! Wheres the army? Where are the superhumans? What should we do when there are so many superbeasts around? It was the first time that many of the students had seen something so terrifying and they lost their composure. The booming sounds of propellers came from the sky. Eight armored airships and dozens of superhumans rushed over. They formed an aerial offense unit. Guns were fired along with heavy artillery. The superhumans rose into the air, and their sabers as well as broadswords were as magnificent as lightning. The Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were superbeasts skilled in mind attacks but who had weak physical bodies. Once they collected multiple wounds, they were like popped balloons and lost control of themselves. They flew everywhere while shrieking. A heavily injured Demonic Air Ripping Eye coincidentally flew above an armored airship. It immediately started swinging its tentacles and wrapped its torn body around the armored airship. While it cackled and shrieked, it fell down with the armored airship. The sounds of explosions and the light from the fire shocked the students deeply. The youngsters had grown up in the glorious age where Dragon City was in its most prosperous. The armored airship is a mighty steel machine with power equal to that of a God, and no matter how strong a monster is, when it runs into an armored airship, it has to fleethis was common knowledge that supported their views of the world. And now, their steel God fell. The Demonic Air Ripping Eyes we learned about in the textbooks arent this fast. Their tentacles arent that strong either. Theyre not supposed to break bullets! Wh-whats going on?! The faces of many students were stark white. Their eyes were dazed, and they could not control their muscles. They were all trembling. If anyone tested them on their mental strength index right now, they would find that it had dropped by the tens. They were about to break down. Fortunately, at that moment, a loud war song rose from the depths of the school. The familiar melody was like waves of lava that charged into them, flowing into their eardrums and traveling down their nerves, blood vessels, and brain cells. It gave them courage and helped them to calm down. Meng Chao was the first among those in the corridor to respond to the melody. He threw his head back and started singing at the top of his voice. He was quite tone deaf, and his singing could not be described as pleasant at all. But it was a song sung by the martyrs on Earth, and now, it was also sung in the Other World. Songs like that were not meant to be sung with skill nor enjoyed by the ear. They were to be sung with passionate blood and enjoyed by excited spirits. They were supposed to resonate with the people through their courage and beliefs. Chu Feixiong was the second to break free from his shock. He moved next to Meng Chao and started belting out his notes toward the school field, the school, and the entire city. He let out furious shouts of a young Earthling at the monsters that covered the sky of the city. His voice was even more out of tune than Meng Chaos, but that was fine. When countless teenagers gathered their toneless voices together to form an earth-shattering roar and when these sound waves pushed their spirits so high that they could turn into shocking waves that could sweep through the world, they became invincible. The students and teachers in the corridors, dormitory building, school building, and the whole school sang together. Their voices turned into an impenetrable defense net that shattered the mind attacks from the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. The brainwaves from thousands of youths gathered together to form a sharp golden blade that seemed to have physical form. It launched a counterattack skyward, causing the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes to spasm violently, and they screeched. All of the monsters suffered a backlash from their mind attacks. It was not actually that difficult to block off mind attacks. Certain activities produced certain effects in warding off mind attacks. For example, passionate military songs that stirred up courage, relics from deceased family members that stirred up memories, pictures of children to light up hope, or even debase entertainment could all divert ones attention. The key was that when hundreds of people were gathered together, someone had to take the lead for these activities to take effect. If someone took the lead to stabilize their mental strength index and thought of ways to increase morality, they would release brain waves nonstop to resonate with the brainwaves of the crowd. Then, this would turn into a good cycle where everyone would become colder, bolder, and fearless. Even if a coward was in the midst of people with high morale who were fighting fearlessly and passionately, they would march forward with indomitable spirit as well. But on the other hand, if someone crumbled instantly, the brainwaves channelling fear would turn into a virus that would affect everyone. When their mental strength index plummeted, the group would collapse, and the effect would be similar to that of countless fear bombs exploding fiercely. Even Meng Chao could not guarantee that his mind would not be affected if he were caught in such a situation. Fortunately, they managed to stabilize their minds. Just like in Ninth High School, the people in the other places gradually recovered with the loud war songs as well. The citizens managed to break free from their initial panic. They acted according to the emergency procedures and defended against the enemies on the spot while also launching counterattacks. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Countless searchlights illuminated the night sky so brightly that it looked like it was day. The anti-aircraft machine guns and anti-aircraft guns released thousands of bullets, leaving behind so many holes on the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes that they looked like punctured balls. They started screeching. However, aside from the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, there were other monsters as well. They invaded the city through the normal means and engaged the humans in close quarters combat. For a period of time, the sounds of guns, artillery, shouts for murder, and explosions filled the streets, alleys, and every corner of the city. A few buildings began burning around Ninth High School. Look! Chu Feixiong pointed at a building not far away from the school. Its base had been set on fire, but the top of the building was bound by the tentacles of a Demonic Air Ripping Eye. The residents of that building could neither go up nor down. Many people started crying for help from their balconies. Some of them panicked and jumped off because their mental strength index had fallen too low. We have to hurry up and save them! Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong led the group from the third year out of the dormitory building like the wind. At the school entrance, they ran into Principal Sun, Demon Yan, and a large group of teachers armed head to toe in armor and weapons. Demon Yan held a heavy machine gun that was usually fixed to armored trucks. On his back was a broadsword with ghost heads, and it looked even mightier than the heavy machine gun. He glared at them and shouted, What are you doing?! Principal Sun, Mr. Yan, youre going out to fight, right? Chu Feixiong summoned his courage and shouted, Thats just perfect! Take us with you! Stop fooling around and go back. Before daylight, none of you are allowed to step out of the schoolyard! Demon Yan let out a huff and glared. Why?! Didnt the Survival Committee release a law saying that if we run into monsters, were to help each other and fight with everything we have? The monsters are wreaking havoc around us. How can we just watch? A few days ago, I met even more hideous monsters during the mental strength test. Im not afraid! I want to fight! After singing the war songs together, everyone had secretes too many superbrain endorphins. Their mental strength indices were all above 120% now, and the side effect was that they were not afraid even of Demon Yan. They started causing a ruckus like people who had received an extra dose of courage, which they had. Students, I can understand your feelings, and I absolutely agree with your beliefs that you should fight. Principal Sun stepped forward from behind Demon Yan. The shrivelled old man had switched to a loose camouflage uniform. He did not bring any weapons and appeared to be barehanded. He smiled gently. But youre about to take your national college examinations. Many of you have a chance to get into universities and become superhumans. Even if you dont manage to get into universities, you will be able to achieve great things in many jobs after you go through specialization training. The society, the school, and your parents have invested a lot in all of you to cultivate you to this stage. Everyone is looking forward to you blossoming. How can we let you perish meaninglessly before you reach full bloom? Yes, we have to make sacrifices all the time to survive, but sacrifices must be meaningful too. We must be rewarded sufficiently for every drop of blood that we shed. Understood? Chu Feixiong was someone easily excited. After his mental strength index went over the safety zone, he feared nothing. Principal Sun, then why can you go out to fight? Demon Yan glared at him, but Principal Sun stopped Demon Yan with a smile and said, Were old now. Were injured and disabled. Every bit of our potential has been wrung out. Even if we die, its fine. But youre young. Youre the sun that shines at eight oclock in the morning. Youre the future and hope of Dragon City. Im fine with you rushing out to fight, but we should go by order, no? When all of the teachers and I have died, walk over our corpses, pick up our weapons, and kill as much as you want, alright? Chapter 67 Chu Feixiong still wanted to argue. We Enough! Principal Sun suddenly shouted loudly, and his voice was even louder than Demon Yans. His expression instantly turned darker as well. Now, he looked like a demon and not someone harmless. Flap! Flap! Flap! Flap! Flap! Flap! Flap! Flap! A moment ago, his camouflage uniform had been loose, but in an instant, it became tight around his body. The cloth at his chest and armpits even tore to reveal a powerful body that shone with a metallic light. The old principal at his twilight years grew muscle mass so rapidly it was as if someone had inflated him with gas. His body became even bigger than that of Chu Feixiong, and he turned into the fearsome Heavy Cannon who once fought in the Red Dragon Army! Hiss! When everyone saw Principal Suns fists, they found that they were like two hot cannonballs. Meng Chao and the other students sucked in sharp breaths, and they understood why the Heavy Cannon did not need to bring any weapons with him. His fists were like morningstars packed full of gunpowder. Anyone by whom they brushed past would die. They would die if it just touched them! Dying is very easy, but if you march to your deaths without a plan and before you uncover your full potential, that isnt courage. Its just another form of cowardice! Principal Sun shouted angrily. Dragon City is a lone army in the Other World. Everyones lives dont belong to themselves, but to all the citizens and to the whole of Dragon City. It belongs to Earths civilization! If you want to die, you need to be qualified to do so! I, Sun Daxing, joined the army when I was seventeen, and Ive been a soldier for forty years. Ive killed nearly one thousand zombies and more than ten thousand monsters. I have hundreds of scars left on my body, and there are fragments from the monsters fangs embedded in my spine. Ive already given away everything that I can to Dragon City, so I have the right to walk generously to my death. Chu Feixiong, how many monsters have you killed? How many scars have you obtained? What have you done for the land that nurtured you? You havent even grown all your hair down there, so what right do you have to die? His unfiltered words were finally able to intimidate Chu Feixiong and the students. The students at the entrance fell silent. They could only hear the roars of the monsters and humans outside. Chu Feixiongs face turned red. He lowered his head in embarrassment. Principal Sun, I Thats enough. Students, please stay here. Principal Suns voice became gentle once more. Please be more confident in your teachers and those of your parents generation. Well protect this city and buy time for you. Your duty is to use the time, space, and resources we bought for you to train hard and surpass us. Then you will earn the right to walk to your death with your head held high. The students fell into deep thought. Principal Sun waved his hand and led the school leaders as well as teachers out of the school entrance. Wait, Principal Sun! Meng Chao suddenly jogged over. Meng Chao? Principal Sun turned his head around in slight surprise. I was browsing through the life science forum in the deep web a few days ago, and I saw someone boasting on the monster forum. He said that he discovered an Evolved Demonic Air Ripping Eye. Their tentacles are very tenacious, bouncy, and possess great power. They can extend to one hundred meters, which means that they can reach the ground if theyre one hundred meters in the air, and it allows them to wrap a person and bring him into the air, Meng Chao said quickly. I dont know whether its true or false, but its better to believe it. When you fight, you must be careful of the attacks from above! Principal Sun stared at Meng Chao for a long time before he nodded. Ill remember it. Thank you, Meng Chao. Go back. Take care of your safety with the other students. Meng Chao released a sigh of relief and watched as Principal Sun and the teachers vanished into the depths of the fog and flames. Suddenly, a notification popped up before his eyes. [Heroic citizen Sun Daxing has listened to your suggestion. His chances of survival have increased. Increased contribution points by 199.] Hero? Meng Chao was stunned. He did not expect that Principal Sun was not an elite citizen, but a heroic citizen, someone who was of an even higher level. With just a small suggestion, he gave Meng Chao 199 contribution points. Now, he had discovered four different citizen units. Normal, Elite, Special, and Heroic. The others were easy to understand, but what sort of person was qualified to be declared as a hero? Meng Chao returned to the students with a complicated expression. When he turned his head around, he did not know whether his mind was playing tricks on him, but he felt that the flames in the direction where Principal Sun and the others went burned hotter, and the sounds of explosions there were also louder. But no matter how noisy the explosions were, they could not hide the sounds of Principal Suns fists ramming into monsters. They sounded like cannonfire. He watched in a daze for a long time before he suddenly gritted his teeth and walked forward. Meng Chao, where are you going? Chu Feixiong called out to him. Im not watching anymore. Theres nothing worth watching anyway. Even if we watch until our eyes bleed, we still cant make the monsters die with our stares. Were not Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, after all! Meng Chao did not turn his head around. Principal Sun is right. Im going to the cultivation room. Ill fight for the right to die with no regrets! Chu Feixiong was stunned. He turned his head around and cast a glance at his hometown, which was being wrecked by monsters, and he stomped his feet. Wait for me! Well go together! Ill fight you three hundred times tonight! Whoever cries out in pain is a weakling! Were going too! On that night, all the third year examinees of Ninth High School descended into a frenzy in the cultivation rooms. They treated each other as monsters and beat each other up repeatedly. The world outside fought for an entire night, and they did the exact same thing. They fought each other until they were black and blue all over. Wounds covered their bodies, but no one cried out in pain. All of them just gritted their teeth and bore with it. They fought for an entire night, until the Earthlings won in the end. They protected their hometown once more. When Meng Chao walked out of the cultivation room covered in wounds, he smelled the heavy smell of gunpowder in the air, the foul stench of monsters, and the smell of human blood. It was so thick in the air that it felt as if the air had become stiff. Even the war songs that had been playing for an entire night gained a grave tone. The aftermath of a war was always great. Since a large number of monsters invaded their land, it meant that they gained a large amount of fat and protein. It also meant that all sorts of rare materials and crystals appeared. Countless warriors had also gained experience with every drop of blood they shed in the midst of the flames. They grew by leaps and bounds. Many normal people brought out their full potential during the fierce fights and became superhumans. Many low-grade superhumans shattered the shackles of their genes during moments of life and death and reached new heights. Even so, Dragon City was filled with sorrow. It was the most devastating fight Dragon City had encountered over the past decade. Based on initial estimations, dozens of superhumans, hundreds of Red Dragon Army soldiers, and thousands of citizens were lost during the monster invasion yesterday. The monsters also destroyed nearly one hundred buildings. Weve suffered hundreds of millions in loss. The seventh commando squad of Soaring Tiger, the Red Dragon Armys air commandos, were the first to notice the intruders. To buy time, they gathered three armored airships and launched a charge at a dozen Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. They fought until the last soldier perished. Four-star superhuman Eagle Saber Meng Ao tried to protect the scattered crowd by himself and fought against a monster hoard formed by hundreds of Desert Wolves. He killed more than one hundred and eighty Desert Wolves, and he is heavily injured. His future in cultivation is bleak. The Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower have worked together to release an announcement. They will reward all the heroes who took part in the war this time. Aside from compensating the families of those who sacrificed their lives, they will also treat Eagle Saber Meng Ao and the other heavily wounded superhumans without caring about the price. They will try to retain their possibility to continue cultivating! Communications were restored, and the broadcast started sending out somber messages one after another. When the students heard them, they did not even have the appetite to eat. There were only millions of people in Dragon City, and they had lost thousands this time. The number of casualties was devastating. Meng Chao was the only one who continued shoving food down his throat as he forced himself to replenish his energy. He knew that the ambush this time was just the prelude to the Monster War becoming more dangerous in every aspect. The youths of his generation were familiar with a Monster War where Earthlings trampled on tiny monsters. Soon, this familiarity would be shattered. And he had to do something before all of that happened. Meng Chao got on a public bus that sent him back home. All sorts of monster carcasses were piled up into mountains around the city. They were rotting swiftly. If they were left alone, they could cause a pandemic. All schools, enterprises, and public institutions were issued a holiday for the day. Everyone fought hard to sweep through the battlefield to harvest resources so that their hometown would be as bright as the sun once more. The third year examinees were worried about their families, and they stated that they wanted to go back to see them. Principal Sun came back after fighting for an entire night while covered in blood. He did not stop them. Monster carcasses were everywhere in the streets, along with the marks left behind as they had melted or clawed up everything in their paths. There were also bullet holes along with obstacles formed by the remains of shattered war trucks. The public bus had its bumper strengthened. Its tyres were also changed to those full of spikes, so they looked like solid off-road tyres used to travel on snow. They continuously went over the monster carcasses while letting out loud creaks. The youngsters in the bus were mostly quiet and in a daze. They stared at the skyscrapers outside. They were wrapped around by mutated vines of all sorts of colors, and it looked as if this human city had become one with the forest of the Other World. They could not understand how their familiar hometown had become like this. The middle-aged people and the elderly were much calmer. The older they were, the calmer they acted. They had experienced Dragon City transmigrating to this place and an age of lacking resources, zombies running rampant among them, ruffians dominating their streets, fog descending on them, and monsters attacking their city. There was nothing that could intimidate the elderly people with their wrinkle-filled faces and heads full of white hair. Look, the children are so scared. You lot, youve been living too comfortably over the past ten years. Twenty to thirty years ago, this was nothing. Thats right. When I was young, I had to work during the day, and when I got off work, I had to kill random monsters in passing. I even had to pick up my kid from kindergarten. Sometimes, as I held my kid, I had to swing my saber and kill a few more monsters. I also had to cut off their tongues and ears so that I could turn them into dishes for my husband. Tsk, thats what I call a Monster War! Come, sisters, shall we sing a song for the children of the current era? The elderly giggled and sang. They did not need to sing excited war songs to stir up their passion like the youngsters. They sang small tunes that were mild, and all of them praised the scenery of their hometown. Some of them were even pop songs they remembered from Earth. It was as if no matter how hideous the monsters were and how terrifying the Other World was, it could not stop the elderly from admiring the beautiful scenery outside and search for a burning love. Before, the youngsters did not like the elderly flaunting their seniority. But on that day, the children listened seriously. Even Meng Chao sang along with the elderly. When he got off the bus, he finally felt a little lighter at heart. The night before, Blessed Heavenly Garden was not the main battlefield. Even so, the number of monsters that came to them was still way higher than what they had faced during the invasion of the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. Fortunately, they were all normal monsters. Aside from shell-type monsters, there were also a lot of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses. It allowed the residents to earn a lot of money. When Meng Chao walked into the region, he was just in time to see his father leading the residents to cut up the monsters. Chapter 68 Dad! Meng Chao saw that everyones faces were solemn but not overly sorrowful, and he sighed in slight relief. He went up to ask about the situation. Meng Yishan told him that Blessed Heavenly Garden did not suffer a lot of casualties. They lost one resident, and two were heavily wounded. The good news was that they obtained a large amount of monster meat. Next year, they would definitely be able to be graded as a five-star region, and their supply of ammunition would increase by 20%. They would also get a lot of extra cultivation resources, which would allow their descendants to become stronger. There was another piece of good news as well. Ma Jianjun, who lived in Block 22, Unit 4 and was a young factory worker in a machinery, had reached a breakthrough to save his partner from the clutches of monsters and became a superhuman. We have our own superhuman in our region now? Meng Chao was surprised and delighted. There were usually two paths for a person to become a superhuman. The first was to build their foundation from their youth. They were to use stances, breathing techniques, and meditation techniques to repeatedly refine their bodies and get into university. Once they were sufficiently prepared, they could become superhumans and soar to the heavens. This was the golden path that was peaceful and neutral. The other path was this: since Dragon Citizens had been nourished by spirit energy for decades and had viruses, their potential was ten times stronger than that of the Earthlings in the past. When they ran into life threatening situations, there was a high possibility that their energy would burst out of them, and they would awaken to supernatural abilities. Supernatural abilities gained during battle were usually paid for with a devastating price. They were usually limited to a single domain, and they had very limited room for expansion and improving. People who awakened them were known as pseudo-superhumans or broken-star superhumans. Broken-star superhumans were like premature babies. Before their brains, nerves, flesh, and blood had completely matured, they had to withstand a spirit energy impact that was way beyond what they could take. It was, thus, very difficult for them to cultivate in the future. Due to long-term considerations, cultivation aristocratic families did not let their children become superhumans too early. In fact, they even deliberately suppress their realms at times. If anyones child became a superhuman at the age of fourteen or fifteen, no one would think that he had extraordinary talent. Instead, they would shake their heads and sigh, because the child was probably already crippled. But to the normal people in Blessed Heavenly Garden, even if someone became a broken-star superhuman, they were still a superhuman! Our region is going to earn big this round. Meng Chao smiled, but when he saw that his fathers expression was a little off, his smile faded away. Dad, whats wrong? Did something happen at home? Could it be that something happened to my sister? Bai Jiaocao was his main worry. He feared that the powerful mental interference brought by the monster invasion might crush her mental strength index and once again push the possibility of her becoming corrupted to 100%. Something did happen No, she wasnt injured. Its our neighbor, Granny Wang Ah, just take a look at it on your own. Meng Yishan found himself not knowing what to say, even though the words were at the tip of his tongue. Meng Chao felt his heart tense. He rushed home and found that his sister was curled up in a corner of the folding bed. It was hot, but she used two bed sheets and a blanket to wrap herself up. Young Cao, whats going on? Im here, dont be scared! Meng Chao was anxious. Muffled sobs came from under the blanket and bed sheets. Bai Suxin felt helpless nearby. Meng Chao comforted the girl with gentle words. After being comforted for a long time, Bai Jiacao finally pushed the blanket and the bed sheets from her face. The girl wept horribly in the dark. Big Brother, I was too horrible. I saved Dad, I saved Mom, but I didnt manage to save Granny Wang. Shes going to die! Shes going to turn into a zombie! What? Meng Chao turned around to cast a questioning look at his mother. Bai Suxin explained that there were many monsters yesterday, so all the residents moved to the underground shelter. While they were moving there, a drove of Demonic Halberd Pigs crawled out of a space-time rift and separated the group. Everyone launched their counterattack where they were. Bai Jiacao was incredibly brave. No one saw what she did, but she used a small kopis and killed two Demonic Halberd Pigs! However, no matter how bravely the future Dark Witch fought, right now, she was just a girl who had not awakened to her abilities. After killing two monsters, she used up all her strength, and even her kopis was stuck in the monsters bone. She could not bring it out. At that moment, the third Demonic Halberd Pig rushed at her. Their next door neighbor, Granny Wang, had always fought together with their family. Without even thinking, she moved in front of Bai Jiacao as her shield, lifted her extra large shotgun, and fired. Her accuracy was great. With just one shot, she blasted off the monsters eyeballs, but it drove the beast into anger. It bared its fangs and pierced the old ladys stomach. Then, it threw her more than ten meters away. When Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin managed to save Granny Wang, the old lady was already a mangled mess. They used medicinal gel to stop her blood in time, but the bacteria on the Demonic Halberd Pigs fangs stimulated the virus in Granny Wangs body. With the subsequent collapse of her immune system, the bacteria invaded her central nervous system and her brain tissues. She could not be saved. Granny Wangs going to turn into a zombie. Meng Chaos heart sank. When Earthlings transmigrated to the Other World, their first great enemy was not the horrible environment or the fights brought by the draining of resources. Instead, it was the mysterious virus and bacteria of the Other World. The immune systems they brought with them from Earth had never seen such strange bacteria before. Many of the transmigrators were instantly crippled or their immune systems went through such abrupt changes that they turned into all sorts of deformed monsters. Later on, with the nourishment of spirit energy, the activity of the cells in Earthlings increased by dozens of times. They unlocked the shackles of their genes and awakened to supernatural abilities, but it had side effects. For example, if a persons brain died but a large amount of their central nervous system remained highly active, the deceased would turn into a zombie who was filled with the instinct to kill and eat. They were like the zombies seen in horror movies and games on Earth. After adapting to the viruses in the Other World and all the research conducted on them, the Dragon Citizens now had all sorts of antibodies in them, which resulted in a brand new immune system. The zombie research center developed all sorts of medications to fight the viruses and bacteria to ensure that in normal situations, the viruses and bacteria would not be activated. The medication could even make the viruses and bacteria stimulate human genes so that they could break through their limits. But in special situations, for example, when a person was severely injured, when their immune system was incredibly weak, or when a monster suddenly injected large amounts of viruses or bacteria into the person, that person would still face a certain chance of turning from a carrier to an infected. Granny Wang might have been hale and hearty, but she was still old. Her organs were also attacked by the Demonic Halberd Pigs fangs, which was the worst possible situation. I did this to Granny Wang. I was too weak. When Bai Jiacao saw her older brother, she found a way to vent her emotions. Her eyes were glazed as she kept repeating, I was too weak. I was too weak. I was too weak Young Cao! Meng Chao yanked the blanket away and grabbed her shoulders. He said loudly, You didnt do this to Granny Wang. She sacrificed her life heroically to protect our hometown. If she was still conscious, she wouldnt want to see you like this! Bai Jiacao was still unable to get out of her emotions. She stared at her older brother in a daze before she suddenly smiled and mumbled, Im going to get stronger, much stronger, so that this tragedy wont happen again. Listen to me, only when your heart is strong will you truly be strong. With your current condition, no matter how physically strong you become, you will be a slave to your strength. You wont be able to save anyone. Youll only bring about an even greater tragedy! When Meng Chao saw that his sister was not listening to him, he sucked in a deep breath and asked his mother, Wheres Granny Wang? In her house. Bai Suxin hesitated for a moment. The army sent someone over. Theyre from the Eternal Journey. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Theyre holding a joyful funeral for her? Bai Suxin nodded. Yes. Alright, based on procedures, you need a witness for a joyful funeral. Were neighbors. We can bear witness. Young Cao, youre coming with me. Meng Chao yanked his little sister to her feet. I-I dont want to go. I dont want to see how Granny Wang looks like right now Bai Jiacao struggled with all her might, and her voice quivered. Didnt you say that you want to become really strong? Yet you dont even have the courage to look at Granny Wang? Meng Chao asked. Weve been neighbors for twenty years. Were going to send Granny Wang on her final journey! He dragged his sister to No.706. The door was opened, and the house was filled with the residents of the unit. Granny Wangs friends, who usually played mahjong with her, were among them as well. Three military doctors in white coats were there. Two of them held controllers that allowed electricity to charge through, and the other had a large pistol at his waist. Young Juan? Bai Jiacao did not dare to go in, but once pushed inside, she saw that Granny Wangs granddaughter had come back. She was schoolmates with Bai Jiacao while they were in elementary school, and they were best friends who grew up together. Bai Jiacao could only answer the soft call. Young Cao, come and keep me company. Wang Xiaojuan bit her lip and extended a cold hand. Bai Jiacao braced herself and squeezed her way through. She shut her eyes, not daring to look. She could only hear Granny Wang as she let out rumbling sounds from her throat, along with the sounds of chains turning around. The girl felt her older brother hold her shoulders. Warmth came from his palm, and his voice spoke from above her. Its okay. Im here. Bai Jiacao leaned against her older brother and finally found the courage to open her eyes. She saw that a metal frame had been placed on Granny Wangs wooden bed. The old lady was curled up on the frame, and her limbs were tied down by chains. Her waist was bound by bandages, and her stomach had become one size bigger than before. Even though they had spread a lot of medicinal gel on her wounds, blood still seeped out of them. The terrifying wounds had instantly taken the old ladys life, but the spirit energy, viruses, bacteria, and the incredibly active cells worked together to keep her miraculously alive. No. 90% of the old ladys brain was dying. Her consciousness was gradually fading away. But the remaining 10% and her body were living in another way. Since they had lost the limitations placed on them by human consciousness, they became more excited and savage. Clang! Clang! Granny Wang suddenly started spasming violently, and the chains holding her down clanged violently. Thick blood vessels appeared on her wrinkled skin, and balls of blood began moving around in her blood vessels. They looked like rats. The brown age spots had turned green at some point, and dense, small red dots appeared on her livor mortis. Her limbs twitched madly, and the heaving of her chest grew weaker until it became still. She no longer needed to breathe. She had turned from a human to another unidentified creature. Bai Jiacao was shocked. She wanted to move back. Next to her, Granny Wangs granddaughter and her childhood friend started sobbing. Bai Jiacao could not hold back her fear and regret as she said stiffly, Its fine, Young Juan. Granny Wang has already passed away. She she didnt feel any pain. 85% of the patients brain tissues have died. The patient will lose 100% of her breathing functions in three minutes. The three viruses: T35, T44, and R39 have gone over the critical point in the patients body. With Dragon Citys current medical standards and the patients age, wounds, and body functions, we have come to an overall conclusion that we cannot save the patient. Family members, do you acknowledge this fact? Chapter 69 The military doctors operated the portable medicinal equipment tensely. Through various exploratory needles and patches, they obtained Granny Wangs physiological parameters. But they could do nothing to save her. They sighed and explained the parameters to the granddaughter. With teary eyes, Wang Xiaojuan nodded and signed on the emergency rescue report. The patient has signed the corpse donation agreement while she was alive. The method of donation she chose is by volunteering to join the Red Dragon Armys Eternal Journey. Based on the procedures, we will need her direct relative and five neighbors to stand as witnesses to ensure that the entire process abides by the rules and laws, and is logical. The military doctor looked around him. Granny Wangs mahjong friends were willing to bear witness. Meng Chao and Bai Jiacao stepped forward as well. Alright, witnesses, please sign here. Next, we will allow you to watch the video the donor has recorded beforehand to ensure that the next procedure is in accordance with the donors will. The military doctor connected the video to Granny Wangs TV. The image jumped to several years ago when Granny Wang was still very energetic. She sat cross-legged on her bed with her extra large shotgun placed horizontally over her lap. Her biochemical pet, Sword-toothed Hunting Dog called Big Tooth, was right next to her. Juaner, if you see this video, it means that Im dead, and I even became a zombie! In the video, Granny Wang remained as boisterous and lively as ever. Dont cry. Are you made of water or something, lass? Youve liked crying since you were young. Youre completely different from Young Cao, the one living next door. Death is a natural process of life. Humans are just mortals. When we die, we have nothing. Rotting away slowly or turning into zombies is just fine. You dont have to be sad for me, really. Dragon City transmigrated more than fifty years ago, and how many people managed to live through these fifty years? Weve experienced a lot of crazy stuff, and I was fortunate enough to live until my age. Ive already earned big! Dont stop me. Im not doing this due on an impulse. Ive thought about this for a long time. Before I transmigrated, I was the same as you. When I was still in my teens, I had already thought about offering up my body in the future. Its a long story. It started when I was still living in my old home on Earth. At that time, a pandemic happened in my hometown, and the entire city was affected by the virus. Many people collapsed out of the blue, and I was the same. But soon, doctors, nurses, and volunteers from all over the world came to help our city, and we received the best treatment and care. Im old now, and I cant remember a lot of things, but Ill never forget a nurse with very pretty eyes. She took care of me meticulously, and when she had free time, which happened rarely, she came to tell me stories, sing to me, or dance for me. I will never forget how she was wrapped up in multiple layers of protective clothing at that time. Even so, she danced clumsily and looked like a fat swan. I also cant forget the deep, red marks left on her face by the mask. Yet she was constantly smiling. She was happy and beautiful. Under her attentive care, I became better. But she did not get to sleep for days and nights. She overworked herself and came into contact with many patients, which meant she caught the virus as well. After fighting it for some time, she did not manage to make it. On the last few days she was still alive, I accidentally heard the nurses talk, and it was only then that I learned that she had signed up the corpse donation agreement. She wanted to offer up her infected body to increase the speed of the research. I cried. I wanted to see her, but she was already sent into the ICU. Patients with light symptoms could not enter it. I was the first patient under her care who recovered. She had paid a lot of attention to me. During her last few days, she even asked the doctors to send me one thousand paper cranes from the ICU. She had folded them herself and even disinfected them. I opened all one thousand paper cranes. There were no words on them, just a girl who looked like me standing in a flower field while wearing a red dress. The sky had a smiling star with a smile, and it was very pretty. At that time, I was too young, and I couldnt understand a lot of things. For example, why the nurse had traveled such a long distance from her hometown to mine, why she fought the virus day and night for months before dying quietly, or why she was willing to donate her corpse for the researcher. But I kept those one thousand paper cranes. Then, after I grew up and transmigrated to the Other World, I often looked at that picture. I looked at the nurse, who continued smiling even after she turned into a star in the picture. As I looked at it, I thought about what she had told me. Every time I ran into hardships I couldnt get over, I thought about the nurses smile, and I felt a power protecting me. That feeling was great. Thats why I want to become a smiling star in the sky, just like her. I want to look over you, Juaner, Young Cao from next door, all of Blessed Heavenly Garden, and all of Dragon City. I want all of you younguns to be able to grow up safely and happily. Wang Xiaojuan was weeping so terribly that she could not say anything. She leaned against Bai Jiacaos shoulder. Granny! Bai Jiacaos eyes stung, and all of her negative emotions turned into hot tears that flowed down her cheeks. Granny Wang she called out softly. The old lady in the video seemed to have heard the girl calling out to her. She grinned and said, By the way, Juaner, aside from you, we only have Big Tooth left in our family now. If Im no longer around, you have to stay in school and study. Lets ask Uncle Meng and Young Cao to take care of Big Tooth, shall we? Young Cao likes Big Tooth the most. Every day, after school, she could come to our house to play with Big Tooth. She wont bully Big Tooth, and Big Tooth wont bully her either. Wang Xiaojuan stopped crying and bit her lip. Alright! Bai Jiacao nodded seriously as well. Granny Wang, dont worry. Ill take good care of Big Tooth! The Saw-toothed Hunting Dog in the video heard his master call his name and stood up on the bed. The Saw-toothed Hunting Dog in reality, who was now a few years older, stood up as well. He shook his tail vigorously. Even though his master had gained a very frightening appearance and his instincts told him not to get close, he still had an urge he could not understand. He wanted to save her from the torment afflicting her. Bai Jiacao picked up the Saw-toothed Hunting Dog with slight difficulty and hugged him tightly. Big Tooth struggled a little before he stopped resisting. He let out tiny whines before he buried his head in the girls shoulder. The video was about to end. Granny Wang yawned and looked around, then revealed a mischievous smile. Ha, when my husband was alive, he always said that hes been in the Red Dragon Army his entire life, and even after he dies, he will definitely join the Eternal Journey. He even started sprouting poetry at me and said something like Now, I shall go to Hell and gather all my fallen subordinates. Together, we shall head to kill the King of Hell. He really knew how to boast. He was just a foot soldier, so where exactly was he going to find subordinates? More like, he was going to become someone elses subordinate! I didnt expect that the old mans luck would be so bad that hed be torn to pieces by a monster. Instead, Im the one who has the chance to join the Eternal Journey. When I see the old man again, Id like to see how he can still toot his horn! Ah It hasnt ended yet? You recorded this part as well? Oh well, since you recorded it, let it be. Dont delete it. Why should I be worried about the old coot hearing it? Even if he hears it, he cant do anything about it! Granny Wang grinned and turned off the recording. Family of the donor, was the video clear and complete? Do you have any objections? the military doctor asked. Its clear and complete. I have no objections, Wang Xiaojuan said with red-rimmed eyes. Witnesses, do you have any objections? the military doctor asked. Meng Chao, Bai Jiacao and all three of Granny Wangs mahjong friends shook their heads. None. Alright, since the family member and the witnesses have no objections, the donors corpse has now officially become a volunteer for the Eternal Journey. The conversion ceremony will begin now. First, everyone, please bow three times to the volunteers corpse to show your utmost respect. The military doctors expression was stern. He led everyone to take a step back and bowed methodically. ,Granny Wang was gradually turning into a zombie on the metal frame before them. Her pupils were dilated and she could no longer react to the strong light in the outer world. No spark that suggested a shred of humanity remained in her eyes. Her shrieks became sharper, and it did not sound like anything that came from a human or a living creature. It sounded like the viruses and bacteria in her were propagating at large quantities and were putting pressure on her organs, deforming them, and mutating them. The shrieks were made by the air flowing in her. Her bone cells were stimulated, which resulted in her canines protruding from her mouth. Her lips and gums continued withering as well, which made her look incredibly terrifying. The chains made of alloy made creaking sounds because of how much she yanked at them. They were drawn into a taut, straight line, as if they were about to snap at any moment. But Meng Chao and the neighbors were not afraid. They slowly and solemnly completed the ceremony to pay respect to Granny Wang. Next, we will inject the virus suppression serum. The military doctor stepped forward and used a large needle to inject a tube full of faint green medicinal liquid into Granny Wangs body. They could clearly see it flowing through Granny Wangs entire body due to her protruded veins. The old ladys violently twitching body calmed down a little. But her murky eyes still shone with a hungry light. For the third step, we will implant her memories. We will implant the volunteers mutating cerebral cortex with the automatically generated video she made when she signed the agreement. Two military doctors went forward cautiously and placed a superbrain on Granny Wangs head. Granny Wangs fierce eyes were covered by the helmet. As the superbrain started whirring into action, she gradually calmed down, as if she was hypnotized. Wang Xiaojuan asked timidly, Military Doctor, sir, Id like to ask, what sort of video did my grandma generate? Is it about me? No. The military doctor shook his head. Its the video your grandpa recorded when your father was born. The group understood what had happened. The consciousness of the old lady on the bed had disappeared. Her brain had started rotting away, and the terrifying virus was flowing through her veins and nerves of her broken body, reducing her from a noble human to a deformed monster. But in the deepest parts of her dark mind was a small fire that continued burning. In that fire was the first sigh she emitted when she had just become a mother. That sigh was filled with wonder and joy as she looked at the small, weak, and soft baby in her arms. If there was a strength that could allow her to win against the rampaging zombie virus, it was memories like these, which were etched deep in a humans soul. Chapter 70 - Eternal Life in Flames Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Three minutes later, Granny Wangs skin was covered in horrifying spots. Her teeth and nails grew sharper as well. But she no longer twitched nor let out terrifying screeches. The two military doctors looked at each other and removed the helmet. Granny Wangs face was as ferocious as ever. Her eyes were still murky, but they no longer let out the fierce light that belonged to wild beasts. There was only a calm look in them. Next, we will conduct the final test. Witnesses, please go out. Family member, please go out as well, the military doctor said. No, I want to stay here! I want to stay with my grandma! Wang Xiaojuan said firmly. When Meng Chao dragged Bai Jiacao out the door, he noticed that her hands were no longer shaking as badly as before. The military doctor did not close the door. He only drew his pistol and blocked the entrance. The siblings stood on their tiptoes and looked inside. They saw one of the other two military doctors protect Wang Xiaojuan while the last one quickly removed Granny Wangs chains. The zombified Granny Wang jumped up. She was now controlled by great hunger and an instinct to kill. With her teeth bared, she pounced at the crowd. The muscles of the military doctor who protected Wang Xiaojuan bulged out. Even his white coat let out ripping sounds. The military doctor who blocked the entrance quickly lifted the pistol and aimed at the center of Granny Wangs forehead. Wang Xiaojuan cried at the top of her lungs. Grandma! It looked like the zombified Granny Wangs soul was struck by lightning. She froze on the spot. Citizen Wang Shufen, do you remember your oath when you joined the Eternal Journey? We are noble humans. Our willpower will allow us to win against all physical and invisible enemies. Even if we die, we will not let ourselves be manipulated by viruses and bacteria! a military doctor shouted. Standing before you is your beloved granddaughter! Are you really going to tear her apart and eat her?! Meng Chao noticed that the military doctors eyes were shining brightly, and the veins at his temples pulsated rapidly. By the looks of it, he was a superhuman who was skilled in mind techniques. He was using his brainwaves to stimulate the part of Granny Wangs cerebral cortex which had yet to completely rot away. It would help him prevent the virus from wreaking havoc on what remained of Granny Wangs brain cells. A conflicted expression appeared on the zombified Granny Wangs face. The glory of humanity and the instincts of a beast raged wildly in her. Grandma, do your best! You can definitely win against this demon! Grandpa, dad, and mom are all watching you in heaven! Wang Xiaojuan shouted out in a quivering voice. Her words struck Granny Wangs rapidly mutating central nervous system. Her murky eyeballs trembled violently, and a crystalline liquid that resembled tears flowed out of her eyes. She extended her sharp claws at her granddaughter. The three military doctors were nervous. But Wang Xiaojuan went to her grandmother without regard for her safety. When the sharp claws were about to touch her face, Granny Wang retreated. She forcibly controlled herself and retracted her fangs and claws before standing in an orderly fashion. She just allowed the cold, crystalline tears to intersect as they slid down her rotting face. The mutation of her brain cells has been controlled! The central nervous system was protected perfectly. It wasnt further invaded by the virus! Reaction to sound is normal. Reaction to light is normal. Reaction to fresh blood is normal. The volunteer might have died, but the memory fragments remaining in the depths of her brain cells have turned into instincts that allowed her to control herself! As of now, she is no longer a zombie with no humanity left. Instead, she is an Eternal Being who will fight to the death for her hometown and her family! Some people remain living, but they have already died a long time ago. But some people, in their deaths, will burn with eternal life in flames! Salute the Eternal Being! The three military doctors gave the zombified Granny Wang the standard military salute. Then, one military doctor opened the brain cell controller and the spinal nerve control ring and looped them around the zombified Granny Wangs forehead and neck. Then, with a few circuits, he connected both of them together. During the entire process, the zombified Granny Wangs eyeballs kept shuddering. Her sharp claws extended and retracted. She stared at the military doctors neck, which was right next to her. Her eyes were fixed on the slightly protruding vessels on his neck. She was even salivating a little. But under her granddaughters encouraging gaze, the zombified Granny Wang managed to hold herself under control. When the control system was fully connected, the old lady became completely quiet. The ruthless expression on her face disappeared, and only calmness remained in her murky eyes. The military doctor used a controller that was similar to those used for unmanned aerial vehicles to guide Granny Wang out of the house she had stayed in for the past few decades. The corridor was stuffed full of people. Everyone heard that Granny Wang had completed the Eternal Ceremony, and they came to send her off. Its a joyful funeral! A joyful funeral! Someone sighed. Some people remain living, but they have already died a long time ago. But some people, in their deaths, will burn with eternal life in flames! another person shouted the oath of the Eternal Journey. But the majority of the people remained somber and stern as they watched Granny Wang partake in her final journey. When they arrived at the entrance of the unit, Granny Wang followed the three military doctors into the airtight armored truck, and Wang Xiaojun called out to her grandma for the final time while Bai Jiacao supported her. Grandma! Granny Wang actually turned around to look at her, and her mostly rotten lips curled up a little. While the old lady was alive, she caused a lot of fuss. Her voice was shrill and high. When they ran into something, she liked to butt in by telling people what they should do, so quite a lot of people in the area did not quite like her. But she was dead now, and a lot of people wept for her. Citizen Wang Shufeng joined the Red Dragon Armys Eternal Journey. Based on the rules to give out rewards to the martyrs in the army, the direct relatives of Eternal Beings who have yet to come of age will have ten marks added to their test when they go through their national high school examination, and they will be rewarded with an extra five marks during their national college examination. Go back and study well. Dont let your grandmother down. The three military doctors saluted Wang Xiaojuan and left with Granny Wang. Young Juan, dont be too sad. Your grandma is a hero. Perhaps well be able to see her showing off her skills during the next monster invasion. When Meng Chao saw that his neighbor was deep in the throes of despair, he could not help but comfort her. He was not lying. While zombie cells might be highly active, most the zombies organs and limbs had rotted away, so the zombies were not actually very strong. During the first ten years Dragon City transmigrated, normal people could use chainsaws or lawn mowers to deal with zombies. As long as they overcame their fear and avoided being injured or bitten, they could fight against a few zombies on their own. The military, however, had spent a lot of effort in creating Eternal Journey, so it was impossible for them to send zombies to the frontlines just to be food for the monsters. When the zombies No, when the Eternal Beings entered the military camp, they needed to go through more than ten modifications. All sorts of powerful armor, crystal engines, and light or heavy weaponry were fixed to their bodies until they became war fortresses that could be controlled by human brain cells and spinal nerves. With the continuous development of runic symbols, spirit energy, and crystal technology, the ability to strengthen bones and improve the fighting capabilities of a lone soldier became better. Thus, all sorts of battle armor became popular. But the human body was a weak sack of flesh. The stronger the battle armor was, the more damage the people wearing it would sustain, because it meant that they would have to endure greater noise, higher temperature, and greater impacts. With just a thin layer of armor, they had to shift from supersonic speed to absolute stillness. Then, from stillness, they needed to instantly reach Mach 3 or Mach 5. And while doing that, they had to maneuver their bodies and withstand high-speed impacts from monsters. Even if the armor itself could withstand such torture, a normal persons muscles, bones, brain, and organs were not capable of that. Only the superhuman martial artists who specialized in refining their bodies could withstand such a thing. But all of them focused on walking down the path of using spirit energy and meditation to create and refine their energy armor. Since there was no need for them to use physical armor and there were too few people who could use them, there were just not enough people who could fight the rampaging monster hoard. There were simply too few people in Dragon City. So, for the sake of survival, even the dead had to fight heroically. Since they were already dead, their reflex system was just impulses granted to them by bioelectricity. Hence, they did not need to care about damaging their own bodies. The weapon designers could pile up their most insane ideas on the Eternal Beings. For example, they could install the Eternal Beings remaining brain cells and spinal nerves on super war trucks that were tens of meters tall, had dozens of crawlers, and dozens of huge cannons. Because of it, the Eternal Journey became one of the most powerful forces in the Red Dragon Army. They were a frenzied suicide squad. No it would not be too accurate to use the word frenzy to describe them. When the Eternal Beings drove the super machines over the monsters, their spirits in heaven should be feeling peace. They should be happy. The Eternal Journey armored truck had two red crosses painted on the sides. They were surrounded by flames. Once the truck was driven out, Bai Jiacao mentioned her worries once again. Young Juan, I was the one who did this to your granny. If I werent so useless, Granny Wang might not have died. Why would you say that? Wang Xiaojuan looked at Bai Jiacao with slight surprise. When I came back, Grandma still had some semblance of consciousness left. She told me that its all thanks to you rushing to the forefront without a care for your own safety and using a small kopis to kill two Demonic Halberd Pigs that she managed to lift her shotgun and fight to her hearts content. If it werent for you, many of the neighbors and she herself would have been separated by the Demonic Halberd Pigs. A lot more people would have died because of it! Bai Jiacao was stunned. Really? Of course. Grandma said that youre the bravest girl she has ever seen, and she told me that I was to learn from you. Wang Xiaojuan squatted down and touched the Sword-toothed Hunting Dogs head. She whispered, Young Cao, I have to stay in school. Ill have to impose on you and ask you to take care of Big Tooth. Is that okay? Dont worry. Ill take good care of Big Tooth. Bai Jiacaos eyes sparkled once more. I almost forgot. Wang Xiaojuan removed Big Tooths collar and took out a large, heart-shaped pendant. She pushed down on it gently. The pendant had space inside it, and photos fell out. One of them was Granny Wangs wedding photo. The people in it were a young man and woman. They were both heroic looking and appeared to be in high spirits. There were also a few colored baby photos. The child was smiling, and he looked really similar to Granny Wang when she was young. A lot of numbers were written behind each photo. Granny said that shes old, and her memory isnt that good. She always lost things, so she decided to write all the passwords in the house on the pictures and hid them in Big Tooths collar. This way, if something happened, I would be able to find them. Wang Xiaojuan put the pictures into her pocket. At that moment, a small and very old paper crane fell out of the deepest part of the pendant. Chapter 71 - Birth of a Hero Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Wang Xiaojuan and Bai Jiacao exchanged a glance, and the girl carefully opened the paper crane. It had been folded decades ago. The paper was very brittle, and the picture had faded away. Even so, they could still vaguely see a small, smiling star. It hung high in the darkness and protected the carefree girl under it. Ah, this is the paper crane the nurse gave to your grandmother when she was young! Bai Jiacao exclaimed. Young Juan, you have to keep it! Wang Xiaojuan thought about it and folded the paper crane carefully before she stuffed it back into the pendant. She tied it around Big Tooths neck once more. I think its better if I keep it here. This is a fragile thing, and I dont have anywhere to put it in school. Young Cao, can you keep it for me? she asked with a smile. Bai Jiacao panicked a little. She waved her hand and said, Its too precious. Can I? If someone like you cant, what is a crybaby like me supposed to do? Wang Xiaojuan looked downcast. Young Cao, my parents are gone, and my grandparents have passed away too. If you dont help me. I wont know what to do. Bai Jiacao thought about it for a long time. Then, she sucked in a deep breath and nodded somberly. Alright, Young Juan, I promise you, well guard Grannys star together! Wang Xiaojuan finally smiled, as if she had found her pillar of support. She promised to go to the Meng family for dinner at night, but first, she had to go back to pack up the thing left by her grandmother. Bai Jiacao sat by the parterre and stared at the horribly damaged region. Suddenly, she spoke to Meng Chao, who had been standing beside her. Big Brother, I dont want to stay in Dragon City No.1 anymore. Meng Chao was taken aback. What? I said that I dont want to stay in that stupid Dragon City No.1 anymore. Even if the houses there are big, the environment is good, the facilities are complete, and the spirit energy there smells good, I dont want to stay there anymore. I just want to stay here. Bai Jiacao hugged Big Tooth and said seriously, Blessed Heavenly Garden is my home. I wont move from this place! Meng Chao fell silent. He saw a notification pop up in front of his eyes. [Special citizen Bai Jiacao (Dark Witch)s possibility of being corrupted has been reduced by another 5%. The future of Dragon City has become more stable. Increased contribution points by 1,112.] He was bemused. Whats going on? I didnt do anything. So why did my sisters corruption rate fall by such a large degree? The reduction rate is higher than from the two critical points which would have changed her life. His thoughts raced, and the memory fragments of his previous life connected together. In his previous life, Granny Wang did not die in the monster invasion. Instead, she died in the invasion of the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. The old lady was burned to a crisp by the flames the superbeast spat out along with her Sword-toothed Hunting Dog, so she did not have the chance to join the Eternal Journey. Everything in the pets collar also turned into dust that returned to the pages of history. No one could see the small star the nurse from Earth drew before her death a long time ago. Bai Jiacaos heart was entangled by all sorts of negative emotions, and she sank deep into the dark abyss. In time, she even stepped onto the evil path. But in this life, many things had changed. Blessed Heavenly Garden might have been invaded twice in succession, but the residents launched their fierce counterattacks. They obtained a large amount of war resources and fighting experience. They had their very own broken-star superhuman, and the entire region had become stronger. Granny Wang might have ended up dying, but her corpse remained mostly whole. She then successfully completed the transformation ceremony and turned into an honorable Eternal Being, which meant she would continue fighting to protect her hometown and her beloved granddaughter. Bai Jiacao was entrusted by Granny Wang with her dying will, and she found a whole new fighting spirit. Granny Wangs spirit in heaven shone on her, so she should be able to walk down a bright path. Meng Chao smiled from the depths of his heart. It was not just because he obtained more than one thousand contribution points. It was because he finally saw the crystalline butterfly flap its wings to stir up an insignificant breeze. Then, under the amazing effects of chain reactions, that breeze turned into a storm that was about to raze through the land. But before the storm arrived, darkness would descend upon them. Yet no matter how long the darkness lasted, it would shatter in the end, and they would welcome the brightest dawn. Big Brother, I dont want to learn singing and dancing. I want to train. I want to become stronger. Trust me, I know what Im fighting for now. I can control the strongest power. Bai Jiacao stroked Big Tooths head with a face full of determination. Meng Chao looked at his little sister for a long time before he suddenly reached out and ruffled her hair. Alright, he said gently. Youll start by practicing your stances for an extra two hours every night. Ill help you become stronger. Stances again?! Somebody help me! Bai Jiacao exclaimed. For the final two days before the national college examination, Meng Chao shut himself in his house to study. It was almost meaningless to do last-minute preparations. Right now, what he needed the most was to relax his mind and focus so that he could go through his national college examination in his best condition. The night before the national college examination, another piece of good news brought him great delight. [Your first healing-type quest has been completed. Elite citizen Ning Shewos hands have recovered by 93%. He has recovered the high-grade basic functions of his hands. [Quest reward: Increased contribution points by 453. Increased Skillfulness with Basic Harvesting Skill by 50%. You have now moved from Specialist Level to Master Level.] A numb feeling surged through his entire body. It felt as if electricity coursed through his veins. It went from his central nervous system to the nerve endings. His nerve ganglia and sensory cells continuously split up and propagated. They were like the growing roots of a tree, but they grew at a pace that was a thousand times faster. His fingertips became so sensitive that it was insane. Even if he just casually rubbed them against a table, he was able to detect a few fine holes. When he harvested monsters next time, his movements would be even more meticulous and accurate. But what caused him the greatest joy was that not only had Ning Shewo recovered, he had also won against his junior brother, Poisonous Hands Liao Santong, in the battle. He saw this news on the largest monster forum in Dragon City. Ghostly Hands and Poisonous Hands were both very famous people in the harvesting circle. Since they were competing in public, their competition naturally gained the attention of the public. Some people even used unmanned aerial vehicles and their handphones to film the entire process. Harvesters did not compete using their fists. Instead, they competed with the number of resources they managed to harvest and how the resources looked. Coincidentally, this time, a pair of Dual Star Crocodiles had appeared in the fog. These superbeasts were always twins and always moved together. Their size, weight, distribution of organs, and body structure were the same as well. Even their cranial capacity was about the same. That was why they were able to share their consciousness and senses when they fought. They had a thick shell and layers of bone lamallae overlapping with each other and intersecting in them. Even anti-tank missiles could not pierce them, so the difficulty of dissecting them was very high. Hence, Ghostly Hands and Poisonous Hands could have a crocodile each. They competed fairly and squarely to see who harvested faster, gathered more resources, and whose rare materials had a better appearance. Even though these superbeasts weighed several thousands of kilograms and looked like mini tanks, the two masters did not spend a lot of time on them. Their competition ended in a flash. Meng Chao watched as they swung multi-function mechanical arms and used all sorts of huge saws, chisels, adzes, and axes so quickly that they turned into a terrifying gray blur. The two men seemed to be swinging their tools wildly in a disorganized fashion, but they were so accurate that they should have been wielding surgery knives. They dismembered the superbeasts like a butcher would an ox and opened up the deformed bone lamellae before removing it. As Meng Chao watched them, he knew that he still had a long way ahead of him. Ning Shewo won. His harvesting time was faster than his junior brothers by seventeen seconds. The weight of the resources he harvested was higher by 3.5kg, and he also managed to perfectly extract the Remote Sensory Crystal, which was the most important component in the Dual Star Crocodiles brain. It was used to share their consciousness and senses, and it was connected with more than one hundred nerves that were as fine as hair. Poisonous Hands Liao Santong might have also managed to remove the Remote Sensory Crystal in the other Dual Star Crocodile, but he broke three nerves, and its quality became inferior to that of Ghostly Hands Remote Sensory Crystal. He had to admit his defeat with a sour face. [Ghostly Hands won against Poisonous Hands!] [Didnt they say that Elder Ning is poisoned and could not be cured even after he sought out all sorts of famous doctors? I thought they said that he could only retire in silence. Why is he still so powerful?] [Which medical team treated him? He managed to recover so well!] The monster lovers on the forum cried out in surprise. What shocked them the most was not Ning Shenwos recovery or victory. Instead, it was his actions after he obtained complete victory. In front of hundreds of his harvesting friends and onlookers, Ning Shewo announced that he would donate half of his money to form Fire Relayer Foundation. It would specialize in helping children who came from poor families but had extraordinary talent in harvesting. Also, he would set up an online lecture series to teach all that he had learned in his life for free. He would provide guidance to whoever wanted to learn, and he would even share the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, which was the most advanced skill in the harvesting field. After he said those words, the people burst into a ruckus. The foundation was actually not THAT amazing. Due to the unique taxation system, many of the powerful and rich people in Dragon City set up all sorts of foundations to help those in the middle and lower classes. This was a legal way to avoid paying taxes. But what about the second thing he said? He wanted to teach everything that he had learned? What did Ning Shewo want to do? Even his junior brother, Poisonous Hands Liao Santong stared at him in dumbfounded shock. Junior Brother Liao, weve been competing against each other for decades. I know exactly what youre thinking about. Ning Shewo placed his hands behind his back and said with a smile, In truth, in the past, I did enjoy competing against you, both in public and in the shadows. As we competed against each other, we managed to gain ourselves the titles of Ghostly Hands and Poisonous Hands. I even felt smug about it for a time. But now that I think about it, were Earthlings in the Other World. Were surrounded by monsters, so its meaningless for us to fight among ourselves. I might seem to be suffering a loss by offering all that Ive learned to the public, but if more people can learn my harvesting skills and gather more resources for Dragon City, the fighting strength of Dragon City will grow. Our descendants will then be able to live a safer life. Their futures will also be brighter. As he spoke, Ning Shewo patted the dumbfounded Liao Santongs shoulder three times. Junior Brother, I know that you have been bothered for decades by how our master taught me the Jade Assessment Skill. I was petty and afraid that youd surpass me, so I wasnt willing to tell you about it over the past few decades. Fortunately, I was severely wounded some time ago, and it made me think about many things. I also obtained a mysterious seniors guidance and was enlightened. I was reborn, and I woke up. Later, lets go aside, and Ill tell you all the critical points of Jade Assessment Skill. What? Liao Santong took two steps back. His beard quivered. He could not quite believe what he heard. The monster forum descended into a complete madness. [A mysterious senior enlightened Elder Ning and helped him be reborn? Just what sort of legendary person are they?!] Kindling shone in front of Meng Chaos eyes. [Ning Shewos awareness has increased after he was provided guidance by the Fire Relayer. He has now turned from an elite citizen to a pseudo-heroic citizen. The efficiency of Dragon Citys resource recovery rate will increase as he and more people change. Increased contribution points by 999.] Meng Chaos heart surged, and he could not calm down even after a long time. Suddenly, slight shame rose in him. He had only begun to make contributions with so much gusto because he was bound to Kindling and could get contribution points. But Principal Sun, Granny Wang, and Elder Ning were not bound to any system. If they made contributions, they were not able to get any benefits. In truth, they actually had to pay a hefty price for it. Even so, they did it willingly, and they faced death with a smile. Compared to them, he was nothing. What right did he have to provide guidance to others so they would be enlightened and reborn? I should say that Principal Sun, Granny Wang, and Elder Ning have provided guidance to me, Meng Chao mumbled. So, the citizens units are not fixed. Heroes are not born. All normal citizens can turn into elites, and elite citizens can turn into heroes. Then, what sort of citizen am I? Am I a normal citizen, elite citizen, special citizen, or Chapter 72 - Day of the National College Examination Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao exited the website and sat down with his legs crossed in the Treasure Tower Stance. He imagined himself as a towering tower on a lone island standing in the midst of raging waves. His chaotic thoughts were like raging waves, but his heart gradually calmed down despite them. His eyes started shining like a light at the top of a tall tower. Golden light shone from them and cut through the waves. The seniors are shining brilliantly, but the future has to be built by us, the younger generation! Meng Chao opened his eyes. They shone brilliantly. Before, he did not intend to activate any skills. But the quest to heal Ning Shewo had helped him gather more than two thousand contribution points. Besides, he had been practicing Thunder Rapier for a long time now, so the price to awaken this basic skill had become much lower. Meng Chao thought about it for a moment before he chose to activate it. Then, he pushed it to Specialist Level in one go. Because of it, he now had three great force execution techniques, two great fighting skills, nine great stances, and also Dragon Hibernation Stance. There were also the relative breathing techniques and meditation methods, along with his Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique. He had already perfectly mastered all the skills that he could learn in high school. His Skillfulness with them was almost maxed out. However, he could still awaken some advanced skills. He could push one of his existing skills from Specialist Level to Master Level or even Perfect Level with the remaining five thousand contribution points. But he did not need to do that for the time being. After all, he should only use his best materials at crucial moments. Meng Chaos gaze focused, and he stood up. He hooked up a saber with a thick back, making it shine, and brought out a draft paper. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The saber released raging silver slashes in the chaotic small room. In an instant, Meng Chao delivered dozens of slashes, but he did not touch the table, the chair, the bed, or any of the things on the shelf. Even the thin draft paper dancing at the tip of the saber was not torn. Meng Chaos precise control over the One Hundred Saber Techniques had already reached a level where even the teachers from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High would clap their hands and praise him if they saw it. But this was not enough. He bent his knees a little, and his muscles contracted. Thud, thud, thud! He jumped on the wall and started moving about the room in three hundred and sixty degrees. It was an unbelievable sight. He had already practiced his stances to the point that he had mastered them. With the help from Ripple Force, he felt as if there was a strange suction force coming out of his legs that helped him stick to the walls or even the ceiling. His slashes changed from fierce to somber. They started to sound like thunderclaps. With a heavy saber, he managed to bring out the essence of Thunder Rapier. In a flash, it was as if thunder had started roaring in the room. A storm began brewing. Whew The bed, table, and chairs started creaking, as if they could not withstand the air flow. Meng Chao then stopped brandishing the saber. He exhaled, releasing a white puff of air. It accurately struck the draft paper dancing in the air. Multiple tears had been left behind on the draft paper by the slashes just now. When he blew on it, it fell apart and turned into a pentadecagon. Meng Chao smiled. With such a saber technique, sword technique, and my Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique, Ill definitely be able to succeed in my national college examination tomorrow! A fiery red dawn welcomed the final day of the national college examination. Meng Chao leapt out of bed feeling refreshed. Every cell in his body was eager and restless. Bai Suxin knocked on his door and gave him a pair of red underwear and red socks so that he would have good luck and get good results. Meng Chao wanted to laugh, but he did not want to deny his mothers goodwill, so he took them obediently. But when his father brought over red pants and a red belt, he rejected the offer sternly. The dining table was covered with various breakfast dishes. His parents had practically bought all of the available breakfast food from all the stalls in the area. Bai Jiacao woke up because of the fragrance. She extended her grubby hands sleepily, only to have her hand slapped away by her mother. The parents were more nervous than anyone else in the house, but they pretended to be nonchalant while they comforted Meng Chao. Itll be fine. You just have to relax and take the test. As long as you show all you can do, its fine no matter how many marks you get. Even if you cant get into the universities, getting into postsecondary specialized colleges is good too. When you enter society, you can continue learning. You might have a chance to become a superhuman yet. Bah, dont curse our son. If you dont know how to speak, shut up! With our sons current strength, hes even stronger than the kids in the key high schools! Im just trying to get him to relax! Dont be so nervous! If youre nervous, youre going to make him nervous too! When Meng Chao saw that his parents were about to start arguing, he quickly grabbed a fried bread bannock and a steamed bun so that he could leave. Dad, Mom, Im leaving. Dont worry, its just the national college exam! Itll be like a game! His footsteps were firm as he walked out of Blessed Heavenly Garden. Usually, there were not many cars on the streets, but it was exceptionally empty on that day. Only the public buses specifically assigned to carry the examinees moved in between the residential areas and the exam area. But there were a large number of armored airships and superhumans in the air. They were all ready to fight. The anti-aircraft guns and guided missile launchers on the skyscrapers also showed their ferocious faces. The Red Dragon Army and armored machines were stationed on the important roads and strategic high grounds. Dragon City was ready to fight and was filled with a murderous aura. Since it was the day of national college examination, it was the day that the youths decided their fate. The city could not allow the monsters to invade their territory. A long time ago, the intelligent superbeasts had understood one truth: during the cycle of the four seasons, there were two days on which they were absolutely not to invade Dragon City. One of them was New Years eve. The other was the day of the national college exam. Once, twenty years ago, when Dragon City had just restored the national college examination system from the chaos, an Apocalyptic Beast led a large group of superbeasts and high-grade monsters into Dragon City in an aggressive wave. Superbeasts were divided into nine ranks. Those at the bottom three ranks were known as Nightmarish Beasts, while those in the three ranks in the middle were known as Hell Beasts, and the most brutal, most cruel, and most destructive were ranked among the first three ranks. They were Apocalyptic Beasts. The Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon was an incredibly difficult and ruthless creature among the Apocalyptic Beasts. It possessed nine heads with extremely good self-healing properties. Even if three or five of its heads were cut off, they could regenerate. The creatures scales also had the properties of crystals. Not only were they incredibly tough, they could control light at will so they could hide their bodies or release lasers. The Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon possessed offense and defense, and it was an incredibly aggressive creature. The monster hoard it led also contained a large number of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts. This terrifying army had reigned supreme in Monster Mountain Range for a long time. But because they invaded Dragon City on the day of the national college examination, they stirred up the full-fledged fury of the Dragon Citizens. All Earthlingsfrom the foot soldiers of the Red Dragon Army to six-star superhumans and those ranked above who had reached Deity Realm and possessed great abilitiesfell into a frenzy. They swiftly made it call a retreat from its conceited attack. But that was not the end. Those who trample on our national college examination must be eliminated, no matter how far away they are! The Survival Committee, the Supernatural Tower, and the officers of the Red Dragon Army worked together to release the greatest declaration from Earthlings. Ten Deity Realm superhumans led the elites of Dragon City outside. They launched the fiercest offense Dragon City had ever seen since they transmigrated. Their weapons reached the depths of the fog, straight into the nest of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. It has to be known that superhumans are also divided into nine star ranks. Those with one to three stars are at Earth Realm, those with four to six stars are at Heaven Realm, and those with seven to nine stars are at Deity Realm. Those at the peak of Heaven Realm are six-star superhumans. They have already broken a wall that everyone acknowledges is incredibly difficult to break, and it is the goal that many powerful people dream of achieving in their lives. It is the peak that they can reach step by step after Dragon City managed to compose a scientific cultivation method. That was because if they wanted to break through Heaven Realm to Deity Realm, they could not just rely on science. They also needed unique epiphanies, a bit of luck, and some help from Mysticism. Each Deity Realm elite was like a strategic weapon at the level of an atomic bomb. They usually did not carry out tasks that required them to target specific targets. They were supposed to explore the foremost areas of life sciences, excavate the ancient ruins buried under the Supernatural Tower, plan the direction of Dragon Citys strategic development, refine martial arts, figure out the essence of technology, and develop more superhumans in Earth Realm and Heaven Realm. But at that time, due to the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon attacking on day of the national college examination, ten Deity Realm elites and the Red Dragon Army worked together to execute the law. They went into the depths of the fog and chased the creature for more than three months while using everything at their disposal. In the end, they stormed the enemys nest and killed the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. Dragon City paid a devastating price for it. Two of its Deity Realm elites were injured badly, and one prompt strike force from the Red Dragon Army was completely destroyed. But everyone thought that the sacrifice was worth it. Ruin my national college examination, and Ill destroy your home! This was the message humans sent to the monsters. When superbeasts reached the level of Hell Beasts or Apocalyptic Beasts, most of them obtained intelligence equal to that of humans and understood the threat they posed. From then on, they no longer dared to cause trouble on the day of the national college examination. Meng Chao smoothly arrived at the exam area. It was located at a high school in Nine Sand Region. The examinees were randomly allocated to different exam areas, and Meng Chao found a few of his schoolmates among the examinees, such as Class 6s Fatty Jr., Wang Tao. It was not the time for them to enter the exam area yet, so the students from Ninth High School gathered together under the shade of a purple tree and chatted with each other. One person said that he did not manage to sleep well last night and had a stomach bug in the morning. He vomited whatever he ate. Another person mentioned that he was worried that he would have a stomachache, and whatever should he do if he had to go to the toilet later? A third person decided to do last-minute preparations with a pale face. He started mumbling under his breath and begging all the gods on Earth to protect him while he flipped through his biology textbook to memorize a few more monsters organs. When Meng Chao came over, everyone shut up in tacit agreement and turned their heads around. Meng Chao was stunned. Am I that unpopular? Ace Student Chao, could you not come over to deal a blow to us? Wang Tao said with a gloomy face. We know your tricks by now. If we pay any attention to you and ask you how much youve prepared, youll definitely humbly say that your preparations were so-so and that youre not in a good condition. Youll even say that you dont know the answer to a lot of questions. Then, when the results come out, ha, youll easily reach the admission score for Dragon City University, and youll keep a low profile by saying, Ah, I havent reached the standards for Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. I knew it, I flunked. We know your style, so theres no need for us to make us feel gloomy. Am I that sort of person in your eyes? Meng Chao asked. Fatty Jr. nodded. Be more confident. Turn that question into a statement. Youre that sort of person. Alright, since you said that, then theres no need for me to be humble. Meng Chao thought about it and said faintly, Honestly, Ive made ample preparations, and I shouldnt have a problem getting into Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. The students looked at each other before they covered their ears. Im not listening! Nope! Go away, you stupid ace student! Move away from us bad students! Ring! It was time to enter the exam area. Chapter 73 - Performance of an Ace Student Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The poor performing students had expressions that said Regardless of whether I crane my neck or hunch my shoulders, Ill end up beheaded. They looked death in the eyes with firm gazes and went to their execution groundsNo, they went to the exam area. Meng Chao remembered that he had the same expression in his previous life, and he could not help but smile. The written test lasted for a total of five hours, but they were only tested on one subject. It was a comprehensive test that combined biology, physics, chemistry, maths, strategic analysis, and other subjects. It was incredibly hard. Besides, the test did not provide any chairs. The exam table had a computer on it, and based on the examinees height, it was adjusted to an awkward height where they could not stand nor squat comfortably. Only when the examinees stances had reached a certain standard were they able to somewhat position themselves into a comfortable stance and focus on completing the test. They were allowed to go out to take toilet breaks, but the toilet was located on the other end of the exam hall, and if they went to and fro, they had to waste a lot of time. This was a test on the youngsters control over their organs. In the past, there were many examinees who did not have smooth blood flow after they stayed in a position where they half stood and half squatted. Their legs became numb, and they fainted. Even if they gritted their teeth to persevere, they could not concentrate, and they did not manage to get good results. When the examinees walked into the exam area, they immediately let out loud wails. The difficulty of the exam had increased to the least year. The exam area was not flat. Instead, the left side of the hall was elevated, creating a twenty-degree slope while the exam desks and computers were screwed in place by screws. The examinees had to stand in their stances on a twenty-degree slope. They could ignore it for some time, but it was way too much to focus on a comprehensive test for five whole hours in that position. Meng Chao could not help but snicker. He remembered it now. In his previous life, he was one of the wailers. He really did not know which immoral invigilator had thought of such an exam area. Naturally, his current self was not afraid of this small difficulty. Based on his student number, he walked to his seat as if he was walking on flat ground and scanned his fingerprint and iris. Two screens rose slowly by his side to envelope him in an isolated space. He could only see the heads above the shields, but not others screens, keyboards, or movements. [Please put on your earphones.] A notification popped up on the screen. Meng Chao put on the earphones and heard rustling sounds. Soon, loud howls echoed by his ears. It was as if the gates of hell had been opened. He also heard the sounds of fierce beasts crunching on meat and bones. It was a listening test. It was not as insane as the mental strength test, but it lasted for a long time. With all sorts of monsters harassing the students, it became difficult to concentrate for five hours. Of course, the students could adjust the volume. In fact, they could even turn the sounds off. But they would be marked based on the volume. If they muted the sounds, their score for the listening test would be zero, and they would be assessed as not having firm willpower and could not register for any professions that required a steady mind. Meng Chao casually moved the volume to the max. As the creatures screeched in his ears, he swayed his head and even whistled. Thud, thud, thud. Someone knocked on his screen. When he looked up, he saw an invigilator, who was staring at him in disbelief. Hmm? Meng Chao removed his earphones in puzzlement. Deafening roars from monsters could still be heard from his earphones. The invigilator heard them, and his gaze turned even stranger. He whispered, Dont make any noise. Youll affect the other examinees. Oh, sorry. So Meng Chao shut up and reentered the zone. He saw a timer on the monitor. Half a minute later, the first question popped up on the screen. It was a picture of an Iron-armored Rhinoceros. The examinees needed to draw the main organs of the Iron-armored Rhinoceros and point out its weaknesses. This was not a problem for Meng Chao. He immediately started moving his pen over the drawing tablet. The second question was about the five great types of crystal engines. He was to draw their basic structure and fill in the spirit energy conversion formula. The third question required him to list out the key characteristics of the nine great stances as well as the eighteen breathing techniques and meditation techniques. The sixteenth question was a comprehensive application question. [If there is a Demonic Halberd Pig King weighing 9989kg rushing at you at the speed of 180km/h and youre a normal soldier who is 1.75m tall, weighs 82kg, has an even distribution of muscle mass, and who has activated the heavy defense mode in a strengthened Type 2 Sword Shield exoskeleton, how far will you be knocked away by the Demonic Halberd Pig King? Will the strengthened exoskeleton be damaged? Will you be injured? If the strengthened exoskeleton is damaged, it might need to be repaired. How might you repair it? If youre injured, what sort of treatment will you need to go through? This sort of comprehensive question gave the students a lot of room to answer. As long as their answer was logical, it was fine. Meng Chao moved his hands in a flurry. Tapping sounds rose continuously from his keyboard; he never stopped typing. The examinees in the cubicles nearby could no longer withstand the monster roars in their earphones, and they shut down the listening test. But the sound of the ace student hitting the keys like a raging storm was even more of a shock to these poor-performing students who could not think of a single word to write even if they scratched their heads bloody. They thought about it and decided to put on their earphones again. They would rather be tormented by the monsters instead of the ace student. Meng Chao tackled the questions smoothly. He used a little more than two hours to arrive at the last essay question. [Describe the development process and style of firearms after Dragon City transmigrated.] This was a major question. Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he started typing his answer. [Half a century ago, when our ancestors transmigrated to the Other World, they were flabbergasted by the various unbelievable physics and chemistry phenomena. [Metals that were originally as hard as steel lost their toughness and ductility after being outside for a night. [The alloys that were supposed to be stainless started rusting. [Lead and bronze were supposed to only have one characteristic. They were stored inside, but they turned into new materials with all sorts of strange characteristics that were never seen before on Earth. [Even though most of the materials went through slight changes, it did not cause a lot of trouble to our ancestors daily lives. Even if the failure rate of public-issued computers and complicated machinery increased by leaps and bounds, it was not as if they were completely unusable. [But the firearms industry required great meticulousness, and they paid great attention to the stability of materials. If their key materials shrank by even a hairs breadth, or their toughness or ductility changed by 1%, it would have disastrous effects. [If one component of a supersonic fighting jets jet engine changed, it could cause the fighting jet to explode in the air. [If a component in the gyroscopes of a surface-to-air missile swelled or shrank by 0.01mm, we would lose the missile. In fact, it would even change its target. [Our war fortresses were welded together using unique solders, and they looked as if they were impenetrable, but if the characteristics of the solders changed, our war fortresses might collapse at any point, and all our soldiers would be buried in them. [In the beginning, our scientists could not understand this phenomenon. They said that it was a demonic art or witchcraft. They suspected that we had transmigrated to the legendary magic world or cultivation world. [But even magic and divine arts could not stop Earthlings from searching for the truth. Soon, we discovered the super energy sourcespirit energy. [Spirit energy is a very active energy. It can invade the molecular level of any material and interfere with the atomic nucleus. [The newest scientific research stated that the protons and neutrons in the atomic nucleus form a sphere-shaped vibrational energy level from the two balancing forces inside and outside the atomic nucleus. [On Earth, no radiation could interfere with the vibrations of the energy level in the atomic nucleus. Hence, protons were believed to be unable to break down. When countless protons were stacked together, they could form a skyscraper, and it was impenetrable. At most, we could only perform changes at the neutron level. [But in the Other World, spirit energy crashed against the atomic nucleus, and it became very easy to change the proton or neutrons sphere-shaped vibrational energy level. An elemental change thus occurred on a proton level. [We came to a general understanding of the reason behind the change in our materials, but it was useless in solving the crisis. [The scientists then used the crystal materials unique to the Other World. They took the crystals, crystal cores, crystal essence, or crystal liquid to create a relatively stable top-grade material. [It also helped to develop our biochemical technology. We learned to use monsters to fight monsters. In fact, we even changed our civilization into a biochemical civilization, which is completely different from Earths civilization. [As we continue to explore spirit energy technology, one day, we will use it to attack the atomic nucleus and master the technology to change protons and neutrons. At that time, we will be like the legendary wizards or cultivators. We will master the ability to turn stone into gold, and turn grain into soldiers. [But this is what will happen in the future. We need a lot of precious resources and the even more valuable time to do so. [For now, our understanding toward spirit energy is not great. Crystalized materials are also very rare and expensive. They are not suited to be refined into consumable ammunitions. [As we faced the aggressive monster hoard, aside from using reusable cold weapons made from crystalized materials and letting martial artists shine with their past glory, we also needed firearms that could be created at a low cost in large quantities, easily used, and which were minimally affected by spirit energy! [Hence, a genius idea was born. [If we couldnt create extremely stable, accurate, and expensive high-precision weapons for the time being in the treacherous environment in the Other World, could we do the opposite? Could we increase the weapons fault tolerance rate and pressure resistant capability and create large amounts of clumsy weapons? [Since we could not prevent the minor changes in the core structure of firearms, which also happens to be their most sophisticated component, their volume, density, hardness, and ductility, we have to simplify the core structure and create weapons that would not affect our ability to fight even when 1% changes happened to the critical components. [Even if we fire artillery and components keep falling off, it would not affect us from firing the second shot or even the hundredth shot. Was there a way for us to create such weapons? [Reality showed that not only did the possibility exist, our ancestors were very skilled in this style of fighting. [Two hundred years ago, our ancestors and our ancestors teachers on Earth employed the thought of creating clumsy, durable, and cheap weapons to arm their armies. [At that time, they could change a random tractor factory to a tank factory, and these factories had to withstand the enemy firing shots at them day and night. In fact, they could even engage in a fierce war at the entrance of the factory itself. The production factory workers were all newbies who had just been trained for a few weeks. Even so, this did not stop them from creating clunky-looking tanks. They were driven down the production line with loud rumbling sounds and charged straight to the frontlines. Then, they reduced the enemies exquisite equipment into scrap metal. [The environment in the Other World is terrible. It is even worse than the all-out wars that Earth went through. [Hence, the scientists temporarily set aside the research for high-precision weaponry and brought down the skill level until it was at the level of weapon productions two hundred years ago. They used multi-turreted cannons to increase their firepower and dense rivets to prevent the solders from changing. They continuously increased the thickness of axles and their rigid suspension. This was to prevent the failure rate from all sorts of complicated suspension structures. [Even though their weight definitely surpassed similar weapons on Earth, the great output from the crystal engines made it possible for these steel monsters to run rampant on the battlefield. [As technology continued to develop, all sorts of biochemical brains and superbrains were produced. We also copied the brainwaves of heroic spirits and created AIs with high degrees of freedom. [We could also carve runic symbols and created new armor that could absorb spirit energy to form spirit energy magnetic fields. [With this equipment, the steel monsters might appear to be old, crude, and clumsy, but in truth, they are war trucks and armored airships that can think on their own. Their fighting efficiency is far greater than that of similar weapons on Earth, and they became Earthlings mightiest weapons in our development in the Other World!] Chapter 74 - Red Dragon River, Jiangnan Region Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao finished answering the question, he gasped a little. He checked from the top to bottom three times before he chose to hand over his test paper. At that moment, there was only one hour left for the written test. The poor-performing students were still typing away with frowns on their faces when they heard screens sliding down ahead of them and someone walking out. They could only comfort themselves. He must be someone whos even worse than me in the tests. He must be in complete despair and have given up completely; otherwise, how could someone actually hand in the test an hour ahead of time when the national college examination is so hard this year? Meng Chao walked out of the exam hall and smelled the fragrance from the canteen. Temporary tents were set up in the field outside. Medical cabins were stuffed full inside them. The written test which lasted for five hours was incredibly hard. Many of the examinees would grit their teeth to persevere, and when they walked out of the exam area, they would faint. Hence, the education department prepared a lot of food and a large number of doctors to be on standby. In the mobile medical cabins, the students would be treated with high-energy nutritional fluid and massaged by bioelectricity so that they could recover. Meng Chao was the first examinee to hand in his test paper, and he gained the privilege of having dozens of masseurs and doctors treating him. This was part of the reason why he handed in his test paper ahead of time. He did not do it to pretend to be cool. Instead, he wanted to get this treatment, because the practical test was the crucial test. He slept for a while in the medical cabin before he heard noise around him. The examinees had rushed over with a lot of noise, instantly turning the temporary tents into a market. Many people plunged headfirst into the medical cabins, while others could not even last until they made it into them. They just fell limply on the floor. Some people failed the tests and lost control over their emotions. They crouched down and started crying. Ace Student Chao, did you hear, theres an ace student in our exam area who is especially good. He handed his test paper an hour ahead of time. Isnt that a little too insane? Fatty Jr. brought a group of Ninth High School students over to Meng Chao and spoke in a manner which revealed just how worked up he was about it. Meng Chao found himself not knowing what to say. Wang Tao was stunned for a moment before he screeched. Hey, Ace Student Chao, are you the crazy ace student who handed in his test paper an hour ahead of time?! Once he said those words, hundreds of gazes shifted to Meng Chao. Some examinees were dressed in Construction Highs uniform, and they had seen how strong Meng Chao was during the mental strength test. They lowered their heads and discussed things among themselves. Other examinees were dressed in Dragon City Great High School or Dragon City Second Great High Schools uniforms. When they saw that Meng Chao was only dressed in Ninth High Schools uniform, they could not help but scoff. How could an ace student come out of Ninth High School? He had to be a poor-performing student who gave up ahead of time. Wang Tao, could you be a little quieter? Dont form the same habit as Feixiong. Meng Chao felt gloomy. I was too excited, and I revealed your true abilities. I became a stumbling block in your path to pretend to be a wolf in sheeps clothing. Im truly sorry! Wang Tao apologized seriously, then paused before he said, Ace Student Chao, since you handed in your test paper so early, you must be confident. Come, lets compare answers! Weve already completed our tests. Is there a need to do that? The results will come out soon. The national college exams required the students to answer through computers, and the superbrains marked the answers. They used big data to perform analysis and AI to mark the tests. In at most an hour, the results would come out. Oh, come on, lets just compare answers. Even if its just an hour, its still torture, you know?! Thats how examinees were. They wanted to know their test results right away. Meng Chao could not win against them, so he could only search his brain for a few of the harder questions and said his answers. Those questions were comprehensive questions that combined maths, physics, chemistry, and biology. Without rich experience in fights, it would be very difficult to answer them from all aspects. Some people did not manage to answer them at all, and they were fine with it. Others had written a whole lot and thought that they managed to get every single point, but when they heard Meng Chaos analysis, they realized that their answers were filled with a lot of mistakes. In fact, their answers were completely different from what the person who set the question had in mind. They could not help but pound at their chests in grief. Ace Student Chao, you just dealt ten thousand damage to our weak spirits once more! I hate you! Wang Tao wanted to cry, but found no tears coming out from his eyes. Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. Youre the ones who wanted the answers. Werent you just asking for it? Thats right, were just asking for it if we ask for answers from you! Come, next question! Everyone wailed, but they continued comparing answers. They simply could not stop. Some time later, a teacher came out to notify them that the results were out, and they could go to the data terminals on the sides of the tent to check their results. I got 756 marks! Awesome! The speaker was so happy that he jumped three feet into the air. I scored 499 marks. For the time being, Im ranked at the 18,000th place in the city. I wonder if Ill be able to get into a higher vocational college. Ill have to work hard during the practical test later, another person said with worry in his voice. Im currently ranked in the 63,000s. Based on the recruiting standards of the universities last year, I still have hope. Everything will depend on my practical test now! Wang Tao swung his fists fiercely. Joy was evident on his face. The examinees from the other schools were the same. Some of them were happy, and some worried. Some were high in spirits, while some sighed. They formed the complicated melody of those taking the national college examination. Ace Student Chao, you The students saw Meng Chao checking the data terminal, but his face showed no expression, and they could not help but be stunned. Could it be that Ace Student Chao didnt manage to score well? They looked at each other at a loss. Wait! I know! Ace Student Chao is pretending to suck again! Wang Tao was the first to react. Hes pretending to be expressionless because hes waiting for us to ask him. Then, hes going to sigh softly and say, Ah, I didnt score well. I only managed to rank between the top ten thousand. Thats definitely the case! Ace Student Chao, Ive already seen through you! Everyone, dont be fooled! He wants us to ask him, but we should not! Well make him suffer by keeping it in! Meng Chao was speechless once more. He shut his mouth tight and engaged in a staring contest with Wang Tao. They stared at each other for half a minute before Fatty Jr. surrendered. I lost. This stupid curiosity Come on, Ace Student Chao, tell us your score and rank, and trample on us as you please! I did pretty good. Meng Chao smiled. 939 marks. Im currently ranked at the 1,084th place in the city. Silence. Then, the volcano erupted in the silence. The students dragged Wang Tao away to beat him up. You said that you wouldnt ask, but you just had to! Now, everyone just suffered one hundred thousand damage to their spirits! How are we going to go through our practical test later?! Im sorry! Fatty Jr. wept tears of regret. I really shouldnt have gone to ask Ace Student Chao! I let all of you down, everyone! The students might have caused a ruckus, but they knew that after the results of their written tests were out, they needed to use every second they had to replenish their energy so that they could recover from their fatigue. When another hour passed, a bell rang, asking them to gather up. Dozens of school buses picked them up to head to the practical test area. Ace Student Chao, thank you. The practical test areas for universities and higher vocational colleges were different. Many students parted ways there. One person went up to Meng Chao before entered a bus and said sincerely, If Chu Feixiong and you hadnt formed a study group and taught us so many new force execution methods or talked about monster structures to increase our knowledge, my written test results would have increased by thirty marks compared to my mock test. My parents have always wanted me to get into the Spirit Electricity Engineering School. The minimum passing score for it is very high. I originally didnt have high hopes for it, but now, Im filled with confidence. Its all thanks to your help! Me too! Ace Student Chao, once the national college examination is over, well treat you to a meal! From now on, well treat you for all your milk tea and supper! By the way, youre definitely someone who will get into university and become a superhuman, but even if you soar through the skies, were still friends. If you need any help, well definitely help you! As Meng Chao looked at his schoolmates enthusiasm, he felt a wave of warmth in his heart. Dont worry, regardless of whether we get into university or higher vocational college, well all be fighting for Dragon City. Well be comrades for life. Therell be plenty of areas where we will need each others help in the future, so now lets work hard together and fight for our dreams! Meng Chao smiled brilliantly and swung his fist under the sunlight. The school bus raced south. It drove down a path with red flags and all sorts of banners Wishing the students victory. The school bus carried Type One Examinees who were going to take the test for university. The students from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High School occupied half of the bus. The students from the three famous schools competed against each other with their gazes and presences, and innocent bystanders would be easily injured because of it. Were going to be going through the practical test later with these monsters What a pain! Wang Tao had a frown on his face. He cast a glance at Meng Chao, who sat beside him. Then, he said gloomily, Ah, whatever, I shouldnt be saying this to you. Youre even more of a monster than they are! Meng Chao smiled faintly and closed his eyes to rest. Soon, the school bus trembled. It slowed down, and the sounds of raging current could be heard from outside the window. They arrived at the Red Dragon River. If they looked into the distance, they could see fog and rain hanging before a mountain range.There was a winding river with a raging current right before them. It divided Dragon City into the south and north. On the other side of the river were countless factories and army camps. More than one thousand armored airships moved about the rainbow-colored clouds and fog. They were prepared for war and gave off a murderous aura. It was the legendary Jiangnan Region! On Earth, the Red Dragon River was one of the longest rivers and had one of the highest amounts of water flowing through it. The Red Dragon River was one of the oldest origins of civilization in the country from which Dragon City came. With the rich gifts from nature, two huge cities with a dense population and flourishing industries had been built on the banks of the Red Dragon River. There was one city on each side of the banks. The two cities went through several generations of competitions and turned into important military and industrial bases. As generations passed and the people made developments, the scale of the cities continued expanding. More people were connected by the natural moat, and more bridges and underground tunnels appeared. The two cities merged into one, which created a large metropolis that housed millions of people. When Dragon City transmigrated from Earth, they were in an age of reformation that spread like a storm. The lords of the old gradually turned weaker and fell into decline. New powers rose to prominence, and the orders of the new and old fought against each other. There was a high possibility that war would erupt, and all sorts of sudden dangers popped up which intensified the conflicts. To handle the wars, the country where Dragon City was situated went through a large scale mobilization and performed a lot of constructions inland. Multiple light and heavy industrial cities as well as high technology production centers located at the coasts faced the threat of being attacked by enemies and were all moved inland. Dragon City was positioned at the center of the country, so transportation within it was very easy. Besides, the population was dense, and food was plentiful. The foundations of their light and heavy industries were pretty good too. So it was only par for the course that they turned into the main city that welcomed the migration of the industrial factories and technology production factories. Chapter 75 - Four Great Fighting Occupations Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After ten years of moving and construction, Dragon City reached the peak of its glory while it was on Earth. It had a population of tens of millions. Millions of them were specialists and high-quality workers who moved over from the coastal cities. There were also more than one hundred full-time universities, hundreds of research centers and industrial parks, and two steel organizations. The researchers and production workers numbered to millions. To deal with the cruel competition, Dragon City categorized its industry. They had upstream and downstream industry chains, and a large number of military industries as well as military bases hidden underground, where they would be able to withstand the impact of nuclear weapons. There were also industry innovated towns and technology innovated towns around Dragon City. All of them were coastal towns that moved inland and formed more than ten satellite cities. Together with Dragon Citys main city area, they formed a super metropolitan area that was rarely seen on Earth. All this transmigrated to the Other World in just one night. Due to the overlapping spaces and pressure from both sides, the space in the area around Dragon Citys metropolitan area started showing very strange signs of folding and elongating spaces. For example, there was originally a small industrial town with a population of two hundred thousand people around fifty kilometers in the north of the main city area. After they transmigrated, a mountain range from the Other World was positioned between the town and the main city area, and now, the distance between the town and the main city area was extended by one hundred kilometers. Since the distance between them was far and there was fog around, the people from the main city area only discovered the town twenty years later. At that time, the industry towns population had shrunk from two hundred thousand to thirty thousand. They lacked resources, their technology regressed, and order collapsed. Since they only had two hundred thousand people and their production system was incomplete, it was not enough for the town to maintain its civilization in the Other World. Many of the citizens who were rescued were already at their last breath from all the torture they went through. In fact, to survive, their organs, limbs, eating habits, and moral values had all changed drastically. Jiangnan Region went through the same. They struggled for more than a decade in the fog before they were discovered by the main city area. Fortunately, the region was not a small, normal town. Jiangnan Regions population was large enough to ensure the flames of civilization burning even when the creatures from the Other World invaded them. But the monster invasions became more serious, and their fog was even denser than in Jiangbei. Space-time rifts were much more common there, and they also had more monsters appearing among them. Those monsters happened to be more brutal as well. Hence, the customs in Jiangnan Region became even more boorish than Jiangbei, or rather, not many normal citizens remained to live there. Instead, it became a playground for the Red Dragon Army and the superhumans. If someone was not skilled, they would never dare to set up their homes in Jiangnan. Of course, this area was still somewhat lucky, since they were discovered by the main city. Many of the industrial parks and industrial towns were still lost in the depths of the fog. The authorities had once sent a large group of expeditionary forces to search for them, but since the space folds had caused a large change in the terrain, many of the small towns and satellite cities were not in their original positions. Besides, the interference from the fog was very great. Visibility was low, and the explorers were also attacked by monsters. Their progress was very slow. Even so, fortifying the Jiangnan Region, connecting the satellite cities, and searching for the lost towns was still the strategy Dragon City carried out for decades. They never changed it. Regardless of whether it was their moral principles or because they wanted to get more people and increase production capability, the Survival Committee did not give up on the satellite cities and the industrial towns which might be tormented by the monsters in the fog. Hence, every year, the examinees took their practical test at the frontlines of Jiangnan Region. The Survival Committee used this method to tell the examinees just where the humans weapons and willpower were supposed to be directed. Its time to get out of the bus. If we want to cross the river, we have to switch to an armored train. The Red Dragon River is so magnificent! Look! Theres monsters in the river! The examinees got off the bus to exercise their limbs. When the wind from the river and mist blew against them, they cried out in surprise. After they transmigrated, the terrain on Earth and the terrain in the Other World had melded together in all sorts of strange ways. Through an unknown method, the Red Dragon River managed to be connected to a river in the Other World, and it was a river with a high volume of water. Since the volume had suddenly changed and there was a lot of mud and sand gathered at the bottom of the river, there were a few times when the Red Dragon River had spilled out. After Dragon City transmigrated, the first disaster they faced was the Red Dragon River overflowing. Its surface area became a few kilometers wider than before, and the river water surged, drowning many citizens. After the flood, a pandemic raged among the people, and it led to the appearance of a zombie hoard. After decades of management and the stabilization of space, humans managed to conquer the Red Dragon River once more. Even so, the military was still in control of several miles of the bank, and normal citizens were not allowed to readily approach it. It was no wonder then why the examinees gasped in surprise when they saw the surging water and the waves. The sand and minerals from the Other World flowed down, which made the river water turn slightly red, and the river lived up to its name of the Red Dragon. While the waves surged, quite a number of aquatic monsters bared their teeth and claws. Most of these monsters were rather weak and could not fight on land. They were usually killed by humans and turned into important sources of good protein. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Dozens of armored airships lowered themselves and threw stun grenades that were like deep water bombs into the river, blasting up water pillars that reached hundreds of meters tall. Countless aquatic monsters were knocked unconscious. They floated to the surface of the river and were caught in a high-durability fishing net with hooks in it. All of them were caught. But some of the aquatic monsters were not willing to be caught so easily. They jumped out of the river and tried to attack the armored airships. But there were dozens of meters between them. Even if they managed to jump into the air, they were already at the last of their strength. They were instantly shot full of holes. There were also superhumans who were holding the fort in the air. If some rare aquatic monsters showed up, the superhumans and the armored airships would surge forward to suppress them. Soon, the savage and hideous aquatic monsters were dragged to the shore. There were harvesters already waiting there. After they did some simple processing, they used mechanical hands to send them to fish processing factories. After going through the magnificent processes in the production line, the aggressive monsters would end up as meat stuffed in cans. The luncheon meat cans were made from leftovers of aquatic monsters along with the meat of gigantified earthworms and various food additives. The blood of the examinees began to burn with fervor. Earthlings are indeed the most fearsome creatures in the entire galaxy. Wherever we go, we will eat everything in our wake! Monsters? To these poor creatures, we might be the ones who are monsters. We will definitely obtain the final victory in this war of survival! Dozens of school buses were parked at one of the military bases at Jiangnan. The soldiers sized up the examinees who got out of the bus with curious and envious gazes. Some of the old soldiers who looked as if they had just returned from the frontlines based on their scruffy beards and tattered clothes grinned and greeted the children. They reminded them to bring a few more diapers when they went through their practical test later so that they did not end up peeing their pants. Whirr! Whirr! The armored train had a crystal engine installed in it, which let out a shriek. Gas surged into the air. Smoke surrounded the area, and the black cannons in the carriages looked incredibly mighty. Thousands of examinees got into the armored train and headed to the main Jiangnan area through the iron bridge. As of then, the surface area of the Red Dragon River was twice as wide as when it was on Earth. Every day, the currents flower fiercely and waves crashed at the banks, sending stones into the sand. It looked incredibly magnificent. However, no matter how fierce the river was, it was conquered by humans. After decades of construction, twelve Dragon River Bridges were built on the river, which was so wide that the other side could not be seen. Five more were being built at the moment, and they looked like swords that could pierce a city. They were symbols of Earthlings conquering the Other World. It was the first time many examinees rode on the armored train to cross the Red Dragon River. When they saw the raging waves and the fierce monsters being trampled under their feet, they could not help but cheer. Among them, Chu Feixiong cheered the loudest. The examinees taking part in the practical test for universities were distributed among dozens of different exam areas. The two best friends were pretty lucky and were put in the same area. They ran into each other coincidentally in the armored train and were ecstatic. Chu Feixiongs results in the written test were pretty decent. He scored 812 marks, and he was ranked among the ten thousands in the city. To quote him, I have always been average when it comes to written work, but even so, I managed to rank among the ten thousands. As long as I can bring out the shocking Super Reckless Bull Force during the practical test and my overall score reaches the top five thousand, Ill have hope to get into military school and even the heroic spirit course! He was not lying. Over the last month, Meng Chao had provided guidance to a lot of citizens, but he naturally paid the most attention to his best friend. But the guy was a little bullheaded. He just practiced Reckless Bull Technique all the time, and the more he practiced, the more high-spirited he became. It was not some unfathomable ultimate divine art, so after practicing it for around a month, and since he was born with monstrous strength, he might actually truly be able to create a miracle. At that moment, the screen at the top of each carriage lit up. The noisy carriages immediately fell silent. Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong stood on their tiptoes to look. The screen showed the introduction to the four great fighting occupations. Each of them represented the ace courses of the famous universities with the highest minimum passing scores. The first to appear was a young military officer in a camouflage uniform. He appeared to be in his twenties. He stood as straight as a javelin, and he stood in front of a collapsed fortress. The Other World is a place where the minds interference on matter is far greater than it was on Earth. Here, our spirits and will are no longer illusions. Theres a possibility to make them existences that can be seen with the naked eye, said the heroic military officer. The human brain is constantly sending signals to the outside world through brain waves. After receiving great stimulation and having made a decision to refine your will until it is as strong as steel, you will release a large amount of highly concentrated brain waves. On Earth, these brain waves would soon disappear. They would be torn apart by Earths magnetic field and the sun. But in the Other World, the radiation from stars and the magnetic fields of the planets are slightly different. With the nourishment and protection from the super energy, spirit energy, the humans brain waves can last for a long time in the air. Even if our bodies die, our beliefs, will, and mind can turn into determination and continue existing. This determination is not your soul. Its not what we claim to be ghosts or spirits either. They dont have personalities, thoughts, or feelings. Theyre just like pictures and videos, and they have loyally recorded their masters most brilliant thoughts and their greatest wishes before their deaths. If their minds shine brightly enough and their wishes are strong enough, their determination will not fade away even after a long time has passed. In fact, they can absorb spirit energy and continue growing. They can also attract others with similar determination and gather together to turn into heroic spirits! Chapter 76 - The Grandeur of Powerful Occupations Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Before his voice faded away, the young military officers eyes suddenly shone as brilliantly as new stars. His military uniform swelled up, and he released waves of black flames that shone with a golden light. Almost one thousand black flames gathered behind him. Gradually, they turned into a black war fortress. Then, they grew limbs and turned into a black steel giant! Twenty years ago, a small tactics unit of the Red Dragon City once defended a war fortress to their very last man. Unfortunately for them, the fog cut off their escape route. They were surrounded by monsters and found themselves in a hopeless situation where they were alone with no backup, the young military officer said. But even when dealing with a hoard of monsters, the resolve of the commander and his nine combatants did not shake. They faced death with a smile and defeated waves upon waves of monsters. They lasted three days and three nights. When there was only one soldier left, he grabbed a bunch of grenades to die together with the monsters! Their bodies might have perished, but their wills remain forever in the realm of the living. Their determination to defend the war fortress to the death has also been deeply embedded in the land where their blood was spilled. After more than a decades worth of refinement, the ten soldiers final determination was gathered together, and they turned into this heroic spirit known as Black Steel Guardian. I am Chen Tai, Captain of the Red Dragon Army. I have been fortunate enough to be acknowledged by this heroic spirit, and I have resonated with the determination and wills of the martyrs. I became the heroic spirit user of Black Steel Guardian. Here, I swear that I will continue to carry out the martyrs dying wish. With my flesh and blood, I will turn the martyrs determination into the sharpest blade and walk down the path of the martyrs to continue protecting our hometown for eternity. The martyrs were able to protect the fortress for three days and nights while encircled by monsters. Hence, Black Steel Guardians ability is Impenetrability! The young military officer shouted, and the heroic spirit turned into black fog to envelope him. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Someone fired a gun at him, but the dense shower of bullets was blocked by the heroic spirit. Another person then picked a rocket launcher to fire a shot at him. But to the examinees shock, the rocket was also blocked by the heroic spirit. The projectile froze in the air in a bizarre fashion. Heroic spirit, enter my body! The young military officer growled, and the black fog entered his body. It bulged up, and his skin instantly turned a shiny sheen of black, which gave off a metallic feeling. He looked like a mighty, black metal tower. He stepped forward and threw a punch at the rocket that was frozen in the air. Boom! The rocket exploded, but he was completely unharmed. Spirit weapon, become one with me! The young man shouted again and lifted a warhammer that was made with nanometal, liquid alloy, monster materials, and the crystals of the Other World. Golden runes and black flames seeped out of his body to crawl into the warhammer through his arm. The warhammer then changed shape. The students could not believe their eyes when they saw that it became larger and grew all sorts of skewers and spikes that created a bumpy surface. Such a gigantic thing that should weigh several tonnes was not something humans could swing. But the heroic spirit appeared behind the young military officer again. With the power given to him by Black Steel Guardian, he swung the warhammer and created a tornado. He delivered a full-powered strike, and the remains of a discarded war truck were lifted and thrown more than one hundred meters into the air. The examinees felt their hearts surge when they saw this. This is a heroic spirit user, one of the four great fighting occupations in Dragon City! Hes so fierce and strong! The ones who resonated with the captain are just the heroic spirits of a small tactics unit. Even so, theyre already so terrifying. There are plenty of peerless fighters who left behind their wills and determinations after they died. The stronger their spirits are, the more likely they are to turn into powerful heroic spirits. Wont those who can resonate with such heroic spirits be invincible? Its no wonder why the minimum passing score for the heroic spirit course in the military school is so high! Im going to give it my all! I have to get into the heroic spirit course! Chu Feixiong was so excited that he hooked his arm around Meng Chaos neck. Thats the one! Becoming a heroic spirit user is my dream! Meng Chao spent a lot of effort to slap Feixiongs arm away. He rolled his eyes and said, Arent you going to become a general? Why have you changed your decision to become a heroic spirit user? Rubbish. You know where I stand in terms of intelligence. When I see those numbers and strategy analyses, I feel a headache right away. Yet you want me to go into the commanding course and slowly make my way from the bottom of the military ranks to the rank of general? Thatll take too long! Chu Feixiong slammed his fist against his palm. But the heroic spirit course is different. If I can resonate with the old generals who died and become their heroic spirit user, wont I instantly gain their abilities and become an awesome general? Urk When Meng Chao saw how his best friend was letting his imagination run completely wild, he could not hold back from dashing his hopes a bit. But I heard that its very difficult to become a heroic spirit user. You need intelligence, strength, a good personality, and good moral values. You need to qualify in all these aspects before you can have the chance to resonate with a heroic spirit. Are you sure that generals who sacrificed their lives will resonate with you? You need dreams, no matter what. Chu Feixiong was full of confidence. My intelligence might be somewhat lacking, but I have good moral values! Meng Chao didnt know what to say about that, so he just continued watching the screen. At that moment, the video had already cut to a new scene. Standing among the tall mountains was a large machine. At first glance, it looked like the amalgamation of the largest truck and a mining truck that could be seen on Earths mines. But in front of it was a large scraper. Around it were dozens of cannons, and the carriage behind it was entirely sealed. It had four large mechanical arms. One of them had an impact hammer, another one had a drill, the third had a steel hammer, and the last a quick-drying cement nozzle. It looked like a mighty steel demon. A calm, mechanical voice came from the drivers cabin, which was protected by layers of armor. Many peoples knowledge of machine masters is limited to people wearing all sorts of strange-looking, strengthened exoskeletons or driving all sorts of magnificent but impractical mecha to fight against monsters. But strengthened exoskeletons are just a single soldiers equipment. Its efficiency in killing multiple monsters in a go isnt too high. Humanoid mecha that are more than five meters tall are also products born from a fantasy; they only waste resources. There are a lot of obstacles when it comes to using them, and they dont have a lot of value in practical fights. These two cannot bring out the true strength of a machine master. A real machine master should control large, multi-function buildings or war bases to repair bridges and roads as well as connect natural moats. And while they complete the preparation work for construction, they can also build a large number of war fortresses. On the other side, in our cabin, we have a macromolecule polymer printing system and automatic repair system. We also have a large number of armored unmanned aerial vehicles and self-thinking war trucks. If we run into an enemy, one machine master will be equivalent to an army! As the man spoke, the cabin of the large machine in the video suddenly opened. Buuuzzzzzzzzz! Hundreds of unmanned aerial vehicles flew out from within. They gathered together in the air before scattering like a swarm of bees. Shick, shick, shick, shick! Hundreds of six-legged machines that resembled metal spiders crawled out. They surrounded the war machine to form a tight defense circle. With the dual protection from the sky and ground, the machine master could stay inside to calmly fix the war fortress. Once the war fortress took shape, the soldiers at the back could be stationed inside and fortify the place. Even if monsters that numbered to more than one hundred times the number of soldiers in the fortress came to attack, it would still be very difficult for them to conquer this station. When the stations were connected, defense towers and signal towers could be built, and humans were able to expand their living space with great determination, albeit the method was a bit crude. Hence, machine masters were able to occupy one of the spots among the four great fighting occupations. Meng Chao watched carefully. He knew that in the past, due to the fog and the powerful interference from the spirit energy magnetic field, the internet signal around Dragon City was not good. Hence, it became incredibly difficult to make the idea of armored unmanned aerial vehicles to launch a massive attack come to life, because they heavily relied on signals to give them commands. Without armored unmanned aerial vehicles, the fighting power of the machine masters was mostly taken away from them. When they worked outside, they had to depend on other fighting-oriented occupations. But as the fog scattered away and Earthlings discovered all sorts of information transferring technology that could fight the interference, the machine armor style, which was a fighting style that used armored unmanned vehicles, self-thinking war trucks, and strengthened exoskeletons, continued to increase the status of machine masters. If they had sufficient resources and stable signals, a well-trained machine master could control more than one thousand unmanned armored vehicles and self-thinking war trucks, which made them practically invincible. Quite a number of examinees in the carriage who were interested in machines shouted in glee. Their faces were bright with excitement. It looked as if they had already managed to get into the University of Technologys machine course and become an honorable machine master. Then, the video changed again. It still showed the plains, but this time, they were covered in bugs. All sorts of deformed and mutated insects squirmed in the area. There was only one empty spot at the depths of the insect swarm, and it had the diameter of around three to five meters. Sitting cross-legged at the center of the empty spot was a girl with an indifferent face. The savage and ugly insects were a stark contrast to the girls fair skin. The examinees hearts pounded when they saw her. They were worried that she would be torn to shreds by the insect swarm the next second. However, the insects looked as if they had been bewitched. They were rooted to their spots and even trembled a little. They appeared to be kowtowing to the girl. The girl suddenly opened her eyes. Purple light shone within them. Spirit marks moved from the corners of her eyes to her temples. Then, they shot out to turn into tens of thousands of thin electrical arcs that shot toward the insect swarm. The girl stood up and started walking forward elegantly. The insect swarm immediately split up and opened a path for her before gathering up behind her. They went into all sorts of formations according to the girls will, as if they were her most loyal army. The girl with the purple light shining in her eyes faced the camera and said coolly, I am the insect hoard! How cool! Scenes that will only appear in the ancient games on Earth turned into reality over here! Silence filled the carriage for a while before the examinees gasped in surprise. This is the monster controlling course from Agricultural University, right? The monster controllers are very powerful. They can use all the monsters in the world, and they have more room for freedom compared to the steel army formed by the machine masters. Their requirements for resources are also very low. Theyre most suited to fighting in the depths of the fog, since its filled with dangers everywhere. Meng Chao felt tempted. Agricultural University was known as Monster University, and it was one of his goals. Agricultural University had two ace courses. One of them was the resource course, and the other was the monster controlling course. The resource course was a support course, while the monster controlling course was a fighting course. Fighting courses were more popular, which was why the minimum passing score for the monster controlling course was usually higher. Should I use my in-depth knowledge about monster structures and become a monster controller? He thought about it carefully, but decided not to. Monster controllers had to use their minds to invade monster brains. But mind connections were two-way paths. When the monster controller controlled monsters, some part of their brains nerve ganglion was open for invasion, and it was very easy for enemies to take over their minds. Meng Chao could not say anything about others minds being invaded, but he had a lot of secrets in his head, so it would be better if he were a little more careful. The introductions for the heroic spirit users, machine masters, and monster controllers were complete. Now, the three great fighting occupations in the supernatural category were made known to the examinees. The last was the main attraction, and it was naturally the introduction of the martial artist. It would be introduced by Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. But not much needed to be said about it, because the examinees were far too familiar with it. First, their bodies and mental strength index had to be refined to the point that they were as strong as steel. Then, the spirit energy would be led into their bodies so that they could activate all one hundred and eight main spirit meridian systems. The spirit energy would circulate through them and the spirit acupoints that intersected with the main spirit meridians, which made it look like an electric circuit board. They would then form a complicated spirit picture in the body. Each spirit picture could activate different spirit magnetic field rotation energies, which unleashed the potential in a persons genes. It could also guide the spirit energy in the world so that the user could release mighty attacks. People who could do that were known as martial artists. Chapter 77 - Large Dragon’s Might Cannon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The will of the heroic spirit users was strong, the steel army of the machine masters was mighty, and the monster controllers biochemical beasts and insect swarms that filled the world were awesome and terrifying, but when a martial artist researched the secrets of spirit energy and genes to the limit, they could deliver ultimate moves that could destroy the world. They could easily kill the heroic spirit users, machine masters, and monster controllers. If the people themselves were killed, the heroic spirits, steel army, and insect swarms as well as huge beasts became useless. Hence, martial artists were ranked at the top of the four great fighting occupations. At the very least, it was currently ranked at the top. Martial artists, huh? Even Meng Chao could not stop the light that lit up in his eyes. The feeling of landing solid punches and using ones own bodies to open the path was something all hot-blooded teenagers could not ignore. As Meng Chao thought about it, the rumbling sounds from the tyres suddenly changed. They had passed the metal bridge and arrived at Jiangnan regions main area. The air here was even stiffer than in Jiangbei. It was as if the smell of blood, steel, and smoke had gathered together into two drills that forced their way through their nostrils. Many examinees could not stop themselves from sneezing. Then, they looked outside with dumbfounded expressions. They even forgot to exclaim in surprise. Thousands of armored airships floated in the air while thousands of newest model tanks stood on the ground. They were a steel army in its truest sense. Personally witnessing such a mighty army and seeing it through a television broadcast was completely different. Thats Huge Dragon Mights Cannon, right? Its so fucking awesome! one examinee could not help but swear under his breath. Everyone rushed to his side of the carriage with a whoosh. They stuck their bodies out of the carriage window to look. The light from the setting sun shone on an extremely large and mighty cannon that looked like a mountain. It resembled a steel beast crouching on the wide iron tracks. Huge Dragon Mights Cannon was Dragon Citys ultimate weapon. The cannon barrel was eighty-eight meters long, while the whole thing was two hundred and eleven meters long, twenty-five meters tall, and weighed seven thousand and five hundred tons. Each armor-piercing shell weighed twenty tons, and their high-explosive bomb was ten tons. The fuel required to push a cannonball forward weighed from two to five tons as well. After Dragon City transmigrated, due to the change in materials and the interference from the spirit magnetic field, practically all cruise missiles could not be used, and the accuracy of tactical missiles was also greatly affected. They needed to be guided by satellites, and the satellites had to be in synchronous orbit. Only then were they able to bring out their full power. Now, Dragon City did not have satellites, so how could they possibly use missiles? Without trump cards like the cruise missile, it was very difficult for them to fight against the kings of monsters. While they could suppress normal monsters with the steel army, the superbeasts were faster, had high defense, and a certain amount of intelligence, which was why they deployed the hit-and-run strategy. They snuck into Dragon City and caused great damage. Then, before the Red Dragon Army or the superhumans could surround them, they would flee. Yet the angered the Earthlings could only stomp their feet, because they could do nothing about these superbeasts. Thats why they did not stint on the costs and sent out a large number of expeditionary teams to explore the areas with the richest amount of spirit energy in Monster Mountain Range until they found the nests of these kings of monsters. It has to be known that not all places can turn into the nests of high-grade superbeasts. Superbeasts were the same as humans. They liked places fit for immortals to live, which meant clean air, clean water, and an abundance of resources. A good nest was the foundation for a race to propagate, and monsters fought to the death for good nests. The best ones were located in the depths of the fog, so it was impossible for humans to send an army to clear them. And since cruise missiles had lost their function, they could not accurately attack spots that were located so far away. Then, the ancient railway gun was enhanced in a frenzy by the metals in the Other World and spirit energy technology, which increased its shooting range to over two hundred kilometers. That was how the Huge Dragons Might Cannon was born. Even if the monsters fled, they could not bring their nests with them. When an Apocalyptic Beast dared to invade Dragon City, while the Earthlings could not catch it, they set up their Huge Dragon Mights Cannon and razed its nest. Of course, the creation and maintenance of the Huge Dragons Might Cannon used up countless resources. The costs for firing a single shot were also insanely high. Before all the nests of the Apocalyptic Beasts were destroyed, there was a high possibility that the bosses of the Survival Committee would die of heart attacks first. Besides, the Apocalyptic Beasts whose nests were destroyed might instantly go berserk, and they would rush into Dragon City to drag them to hell with it. Hence, the Huge Dragons Might Cannon was an intimidation weapon, just like nuclear weapons. Aside from being fired a few times after its creation to intimidate the high-grade superbeasts, it was never used. But this did not stop it from turning into the guardian of all Dragon Citizens. It was the most brutal symbol of the human races heavy industry. Did you hear? The engineers are currently modifying the Huge Dragons Might Cannon. Now it can even fire nuclear cannonballs! someone said with a wild look in his eyes. It instantly stirred up a wave of discussions. Whether Dragon City had nuclear weapons had always been a hot topic among the youngsters. Even though the Survival Committee, Supernatural Tower, and the Red Dragon Army did not breathe a word about it, the citizens believed that they had nuclear weapons. The thought of a huge railway gun firing nuclear cannonballs was exciting. I really want to see the Huge Dragons Might Cannon display its full might! someone said eagerly. And the other examinees immediately agreed with his words. Lets not, a girl said. Once the Huge Dragons Might Cannon is fired normally or even while loaded with a nuclear cannonball, it would mean that Dragon City is facing its greatest danger to date. Her words made the examinees suck in sharp breaths. They thought about it and quickly agreed with her. Just how terrifying of an enemy would they have to face for the Huge Dragons Might Cannon to unleash its roar? They hoped that they would not have to see it. A thought flashed in Meng Chaos mind. Pain throbbed at his temples, and before his eyes, he saw the Huge Dragons Might Cannon howling. His pupils shrank swiftly. Then, they returned to normal. They moved past the Huge Dragons Might Cannon and drew closer to the wall formed by the fog. It was like a solid wave that surged toward the clouds. No it should not be described as a solid. The fog squirmed about slowly, like a huge gaseous object. It looked like it would swallow the city whole at any moment. The closer the students got to the borders of the city, the more severe the phenomenon of the overlapping spaces became. The terrain that belonged to Earth intersected with the terrain of the Other World like saw teeth. Just behind them were rows of skyscrapers, but soon, lush, primitive forests appeared. They were on a side with neat rows of factories and streets, but soon, they saw a crack whose bottom could not be seen. Growing in it were all sorts of strange-shaped plants from the Other World. Sometimes, some nimble creatures crawled out of the depths of the crack. They appeared briefly in front of the Earthlings before they crept back into the deep crack. The sounds of artillery shots could be heard in the fog. The endless fights continued. When the examinees got close to the frontlines of the fight between the humans and monsters fighting for living space, all of them felt their blood surge. Were at the exam area! Get out! Hurry up and get out! From the moment they entered the armored train, the students fell under military management. Hence, when a military officer shouted at them, they quickly left the train. They were then transported by crawler military trucks to the entrance of a broken down factory that was bound by vines, since it had been abandoned for a long time. There were military tents set up around it. Well-trained soldiers surrounded the factory with their weapons ready to fire. Under the orders of a military officer, the examinees were split into male and female groups and were sent to bathe and change. This was to check whether they had any severe injuries and prevent them from bringing anything that would allow them to cheat. They changed into camouflage uniforms made of biochemical materials which were as thin as a cicadas wings. They had fine patterns and all sorts of ports. Just when the examinees wondered how such a thin fighting suit would be able to help them fend against monster attacks, a group of soldiers with huge spray cans on their backs came forward. They lifted the tubes and connected the nozzle at the chests of the examinees camouflage uniforms. Shick! The protective gel in the spraycan was like pudding. When it filled up the interlayer of the camouflage uniform, it swelled up like an inflatable life jacket, but it did not look clumsy. It was designed in accordance with human muscle structure, so each examinee looked strong and mighty. The gel was made of Non-Newtoninan fluid and would not affect the examinees usual movements. But if they ran into high-speed attacks, such as a bullet shower or a monsters claws, it would instantly become as firm as steel. Its defense was much higher than that of a normal bullet-proof vest. The soldiers put all sorts of monitoring equipment, communications equipment, and cameras on the ports so that they could ensure communications with the examinees and ensure their safety. All examinees received a small military-grade communicator on their wrists. It would notify them of all information regarding the test. They also got a multifunctional helmet made of super-light alloy. The examinees now had a brand new look. They looked at each other and started howling in excitement. Beep, beep. Soon, the screens on the communicators on their wrists lit up. This was to test whether the system was functioning well and whether everything was connected properly. It was also to check whether the examinees physiological parameters were connected to the main computer. Then, the contents of the practical test for the national college exam popped up. The practical tests every year were set with the requirement that the examinees went through complete simulations of real fights. This was especially the case this year. The title notification was not national college exam contents but mission. [The fog to the south of Red Dragon River has retreated by 10km over the past half a year. Our army has discovered quite a lot of buildings from Earth that were originally hidden in the fog. [Among them are numerous factories. They might have important facilities and strategic resources. [The mission for Squad 5523 is to clear Dawn Machine Factory and eliminate all monsters staying inside so that this factory would return to human civilization!] 5523 was the code for the exam area, but on the mission notification, it turned into their squad number. [Mission area: The area within the walls of the former Dawn Machine Factory. [Possible monsters: [Rapid Biting Rat. [Number: Unknown, but possibly a lot. [Illusion Cat. [Number: Unknown. [Possible existence of other high-grade monsters. [Mission time: 00:00 C 06:00 [Total time: 6 hours.] Chapter 78 - A Different Choice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Rapid Biting Rats were low-grade monsters who lived underground, had strong reproductive abilities, and were very nimble. When they were forced into a corner, they could also be rather aggressive. Based on what happened in the past exams, the education department chose dozens of test areas at the edge of the fog and set up bait underground to attract Rapid Biting Rats and other creatures similar to them. Their numbers would be high, but they would all be low-grade monsters which were small and nimble. When the test started, the education department would release all sorts of stimulation chemicals, infrasounds, and ultrasounds to lure out these monsters from the underground. They would run up to the test area, where the examinees could hunt them down. The Rapid Biting Rats were fast, nimble, and as slippery as loaches. With the standards of high school students, it would be very difficult for them to kill these things, but since their attack power was low, even if dozens of them surged over, they would at most just cover the examinees in bite wounds. The examinees wore gel protective suits. Their physiological parameters were monitored and invigilators watched them from nearby as well. Usually, no lives were endangered in the test. At most, some examinees had to suffer a little. Illusion Cat was a middle-sized feline-type monster with sharp claws and swift movements. It had quite a lot of attack power, but to pseudo undergraduates, they were still not so powerful that they could not be overcome. What the examinees needed to pay attention to was high-grade monsters. Based on the past tests, during the second half of the practical test, the main invigilator always released some rather fierce and large creatures so that the outstanding examinees could fight them. If the examinees wanted to get into the famous universities, they could not miss out on killing these bosses, because they were worth a lot of points. Meng Chao thought about it and joined a row with Chu Feixiong. They entered a huge military-grade tent to get their exam equipment. The currency they used in exchange for the equipment was the marks they obtained during the written test. This was a special rule Dragon Citys education department had thought of to encourage the students to excel in both academics and martial arts. The results of the written test were not included in the final ranking. If the students wanted to get into university, they had to rely on their practicals. But aside from the gel fighting suit, the equipment used during the practical test had to be exchanged for using marks from the written exam. They had to buy everything, including knives and bullets. The better their written tests results were, the more guns and ammunition they could get, and they could also get higher-quality cold weapons. The total points one could get was one thousand and two hundred points, and the outstanding students from the three famous schools usually scored more than nine hundred points. They then used them to exchange for up to twenty cartridges, a semi-automatic rifle with an infrared scope, and a super alloy saber that could even cut hair. This made their efficiency when hunting down monsters to increase by leaps and bounds. Normal examinees usually scored from six hundred to seven hundred points and needed to carefully consider between buying the super alloy saber or the guns and ammunition. If they wanted to kill Rapid Biting Rats, they could only get a low-grade saber made from normal materials, which meant that the blade would bend before they could kill a lot of monsters. As for those who were all brawns and no brains and only managed to get between three hundred and five hundred points, they were basically eliminated from the competition of getting into the famous universities. Even if they managed to train their three basic force execution methods really well, they could not just rely on their bare fists to kill hundreds of Rapid Biting Rats, right? Of course, there were some rather unique examinees. They had weak abilities but all sorts of strange talents, such as the ability to work machines, create medicine, or control minds. They had to enter various specialization competitions during high school to get a lot of points. This allowed them to get all sorts of grand equipment, such as strengthened exoskeletons with great firepower, which could make up for their lack of fighting strength, during the practical test. However, if they enjoyed the bonus points from the competitions, they could only join certain specializations. For example, if they gained bonus points from high school machinery competitions, they could only get into the machine course. They were not allowed to get into the martial arts course, heroic spirit course, or monster controller system. But that was fair. When Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong walked into the equipment room, they saw one of the special students. His skin was pale, his eyes were swollen, and his lower body was weak, but his upper body was strong. One glance was enough to know that he was a shut-in. He wore a strengthened exoskeleton with powerful firepower and looked like a machine monster. He was clearly a machine genius. There was no need for them to be jealous of this boy, so they only looked at each other, smiled, and went in to choose their equipment. Meng Chao? There were already quite a number of youngsters with outstanding presences in the equipment room. When they saw Meng Chao, the eyes of one of them lit up, and he called out to him in a friendly manner. Meng Chao managed to recognize him as the student council president of Construction High. He was Luo Hai, the person who held his hand during the mental strength test. Oh, his dad seemed to be a six-star superhuman living in Dragon City No.1Soul Breaking Saber Master Luo Hai. Come, let me make introductions. Luo Hai beckoned him over with a smile, as if they were both really familiar with each other. This is Fang Da from First High School, and this is Xie Feng from Second High School. They are all outstanding people from their schools. Today, theyre the strongest in Test Area 5523. Later, if you run into them hunting in an area, move away from them, because theyll end up killing all the Rapid Biting Rats! This is Fang Da and Xie Fengs fathers were all Heaven Realm elites who were at the same level as Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. They belonged in the same circle, so it was only natural that they were familiar with Luo Hai. But they had never met Meng Chao. When they saw that he was nothing special to look at, they could not help but be puzzled. This is Meng Chao, and hes someone extraordinary from Ninth High School. Hes very famous in Tiger Forest Region, Luo Hai said with a smile. Ninth High School? The two elites from First High School and Second High School looked at each other and could not help but snicker. Meng Chao swept a glance over the group and got an accurate grasp of the three peoples mindsets. Luo Hai might seem to be very friendly, but he had his own thoughts in his head. He had to be thinking about using Meng Chao to attract the attention of the two elites so that he could avoid getting entangled with them during the practical test. Then, he could quickly kill all the monsters and get points without any distractions. First High Schools Fang Da was a plump boy with a round face. He might have seemed harmless, but his eyes shone with a cunning light. He had to be someone not easy to deal with. Second High Schools Xie Feng appeared to be rather prideful, but he definitely had the ability to back it up. Even though they had their own plans, they were still children, even if from aristocratic families, who had yet to graduate from high school. They wanted to become stronger and were full of life as well as vigor. So, Meng Chao did not find himself disliking them too much. He nodded and greeted Luo Hai before he went off to choose his equipment. Since they were going to deal with Rapid Biting Rats, which were small, nimble creatures, guns were naturally the best choice. Luo Hai and the other two bought more than one gun and a large number of bullets. Of course, they also bought cold weapons. Otherwise, when they finished using their bullets, they would have to catch rats with their bare hands, and it would be rather embarrassing. The main targets of the practical test the year before were the Golden Claw Spiders. Thunder Rapier was a suitable skill for the examinees to use to kill these things. This year, their main targets were the Rapid Biting Rats, so they needed downward slashes as well as rolling slashes to fight against them. Practically everyone bought sabers. The bones of the Rapid Biting Rats were especially tough. Besides, when they used downward slashes and rolling slashes, the damage to the blade was very high. Hence, everyone bought super alloy sabers, which were of very high quality. The elites from the famous schools who obtained high marks in the written test even bought more than one saber. When it was Meng Chaos turn, he fell into deep thought. My results might be pretty good, but the outstanding students from the three famous schools arent there for show. Theyre all aristocratic children, and they have a lot of resources supporting them. They might have already gone through countless simulations that are similar to this practical test in their homes. If I fight against them head on, Ill have no problem in getting into Dragon City University or Agricultural University, but if I want to make sure that I can get into the specialization I want, I need to think carefully about this. How should I use the monster knowledge I currently have and get as many points as I can? Meng Chao shut his eyes and thought of the structure of the Rapid Biting Rats. He also considered the uses of the materials in their bodies. After a moment, he came up with a plan. He chose to buy ten Type 35 light hand grenades. Beep, beep! Each hand grenade was worth twenty marks, so two hundred points deducted from his written test. The ten hand grenades and a tactical hand grenade was sent into his hands. He could easily hang them on the ports of his gel fighting suit. Chu Feixiong chose a light machine gun with great firepower. He then wrapped two criss-crossing ammunition belts over his chest. With his bulky body that weighed more than one hundred kilograms, he looked like a war maniac. When he saw Meng Chaos choice, he could not help but gasp. Meng Chao, are you thinking about using anti-small monster hand grenades to hit the Rapid Biting Rats? Thatll be such a waste! Anti-small monster hand grenades had always been used to kill small monsters like snakes, insects, rats, and ants. It was the most convenient firearm to be used in such situations. But there was a prerequisite for it. The small monsters had to gather together and form a dense insect swarm or rat hoard. When a hand grenade was thrown over there, the whole group would die, and the sight would be just amazing. But during the practical test, the number of Rapid Biting Rats would definitely not reach the amount required to form a rat hoard. Besides, there were more than one thousand murderous examinees who would go after them, so the monsters would definitely scatter and flee. The rats were fast and nimble, and their fur was as tough as steel needles, so they held a certain degree of destructive abilities. If someone threw a hand grenade, they would at most be able to kill one or two of them. The rest of the explosive damage would be wasted, so it was better to use bullets. At the very least, bullets were cheap. Even if they had to use three or five to kill a Rapid Biting Rat, it was still better than wasting a hand grenade. Meng Chao smiled and sized up the weight of the ten hand grenades in his hands. He felt that he could bear it. So, he bought another ten light hand grenades and five napalm bombs, which were even more expensive. When he hung these things off his body, Chu Feixiong was not the only one shocked. Even Luo Hai, Fang Da, Xie Feng, and the other examinees who were choosing their equipment were shocked. Whats this guy doing? Is he thinking that he got too many points in his written test and wants to enjoy the feeling of spending lavishly? They fixed their eyes on Meng Chao and watched how he would spend his remaining three hundred points. Meng Chao chose a Lightning Saber. The Type 10 Lightning Saber was a super saber made of alloy ten years after Dragon City transmigrated. It was modeled after more than one hundred ancient sabers on Earth and the essence of dozens of modern military sabers. Its full length was 0.9m, and it weighed 4.5kg. Its center of gravity was balanced, and there was a lightning pattern on both sides of the blade, which increased its toughness and speed. If an elite brandished it at full speed, they could even break the speed of sound. If it were regarded with Earth standards, it would be a perfect saber. Chapter 79 - The Practical Test Starts! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, Lightning Saber was made of normal metal. As progress was made and time went by, it gradually fell behind other weapons. When it was used to hit the shells and bones of monsters, the blade bent easily and even cracked. During the Year 55 of the New Era, the most advanced cold weapons were fused with monsters bone powder and metals from the Other World during their creation. Some even had crystals added into them. With nanotech and memory metal folding technique, they were able to break the limits of cold weapons and firearms. In the hands of superhumans with great spirit energy, super sabers were not just able to release sword glares and saber flames that would reach dozens of meters, but could meld into different shapes and release different attacks. They were also stupidly expensive. The skill required to use Lightning Saber was not high, but it was of excellent quality and very cheap. It was, thus, often used by the Red Dragon Army and normal citizens. During the practical test, its price was the lowest as well. The students could get one with just sixty points. Meng Chao, you were very generous when using your points to buy those hand grenades. You spent four five hundred points on them without even blinking. But when it comes to cold weapons, youre being so stingy. You know theyre the most important weapons of all, dont you? Chu Feixiong chose a Large-toothed Shark Saber, which was created during the Year 45 of the New Era. He stared at the coldly glinting saw-toothed blade in satisfaction and did not agree with his best friends choice. The Rapid Biting Rats might be small, but their spines are really tough. If you use such a cheap saber, its blade will bend after just a few hits. If you cant kill them with one strike, it wont be counted into your points as well. They only had a limited number of bullets. Even if they exchanged all their points for bullets, it was impossible for them to get high marks through shooting. They needed to rely on cold weapons to kill during the second half of the test. Everyone paid a lot of attention to the cold weapons. The Large-toothed Shark Saber was the lowest quality saber that they could accept. No one was like Meng Chao and chose Lightning Saaber, which was really cheap. Meng Chao thought about his answer. As long as Im careful and cut them through the gap in their spines and not touch their tough bones, I will be able to cut their central nervous system right away. I wont have to worry about a bent blade. I just let down my guard for a moment, and you seized the opportunity to act cool again. Look at you, acting all smug! Chu Feixiong said. Examinees, please choose your weapons on your own. Dont talk to each other! said the invigilator who stood in the corner. He had a very stern tone. But his eyes were full of curiosity. He did not understand why this examinee, who had managed to score so high, would make such ridiculous decisions. Once he bought the hand grenades and the saber, he had around two hundred points left. Everyone thought that Meng Chao would definitely choose a gun this time. Even if he could no longer buy a semi-automatic rifle, he could still buy a small pistol to protect himself. To their surprise, however, Meng Chao swiped and tapped until he reached the supplementary items. He chose the highest grade tactical emergency health kit, which was only used by medical soldiers. Whats that for? The examinees were confused. Is he afraid of being injured by the Rapid Biting Rats? The more Meng Chao bought, the more enthusiastic he became. After he examined a few outdoor MRE, he chose four bags of the highest grade MRE. Most of the onlookers were stunned. They could understand that Meng Chao was being careful when he bought the emergency health kit, but why did he buy the MRE? They would be inside just for six hours, and they were going to kill Rapid Biting Rats, which were small monsters that were not very threatening. Just how bad was this guys stamina that he could not even last for a quarter of a day? But if he really could not last, he could get a few energy gels, chocolate bars, or high-grade nutritional fluid. That was the normal choice. No one would act like him and buy MRE as if he was going on a feast during the test! Meng Chao ignored everyones shocked gazes. He used his final points to buy a multi-purpose military shovel. Then, he stuffed all his things into his backpack. Im done. Lets go! Are you really not going to get any bullets? You still have time to change your decision! Chu Feixiong stared at him in shock. There are various ways to solve problems. Meng Chao smiled. The examinees were geared up to their teeth. Aside from the youthful look that had yet to fade from their faces, they actually looked like hardened soldiers. They walked out of the equipment room valiantly and in high spirits to enter the final waiting room. To his slight surprise, Meng Chao saw the old principal from Ninth High School here. Principal Sun, who usually looked bleary-eyed and clumsy, was dressed in a murderous-looking camouflage uniform. He also had guns and weapons on his back, which was something rare for him. He looked even cooler than when the fog descended on them a few days ago. Hello, Principal Sun! Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong were both very surprised. It was only after they asked that they learned that Principal Sun was also an invigilator and patroller. He was in charge of protecting the examinees safety. You have to personally patrol the area even when youre at this age and have such a high status? Meng Chao was amazed. The practical tests for university entry are militarized. In school, I am a principal and you are my students. But when it comes to the national college examination, I am a military officer and you are my soldiers. It doesnt make sense for the soldiers under me to rush into the fray while I stay at home with no soldier to command, right? Principal Sun smiled. This has always been the custom of Dragon Citys national college examination. Every year, during the practical test, the school leaders personally come to the frontlines and fight with the children. Otherwise, your parents would be worried. Then, please dont push yourself. You were injured pretty badly during the monster ambush three days ago, right? Meng Chao whispered. On the night the fog descended, Principal Suns heavy cannons released loud bangs the entire night. When he came back, he was sent straight to the hospital. It seemed like his organs were all damaged. Meng Chao had been thinking about visiting Principal Sun in the hospital after the national college examination, so he did not expect that Principal Sun would stand here as if nothing had happened to him. Its thanks to your reminder that day. Those Evolved Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were really damn crafty. Luckily, I was only injured lightly and have fully recovered now! Principal Sun slapped Meng Chaos shoulder. Meng Chao really wanted to get closer to heroic citizens so that he could get affected by their heroic spirits or something. However, the invigilators and examinees could not have too much contact with each other, and Principal Sun had a great sense of propriety. After giving a few words of encouragement to the Ninth High School students, he moved to the side and refused to say anything else. Under the guidance of the chief invigilator, all the geared-up examinees sat down in meditative positions and used Dark Tortoise Stance to regulate their breathing. Their breathing was elongated, and gradually, they imagined themselves as old tortoises who had entered hibernation. They focused their minds and calmed their breathing to nurse their bodies while they waited for the final battle. Time passed. The clock turned 23:55. The military had already surrounded the dozens of examination areas at the edge of the border. Through the special equipment they buried underground, they released chemicals and infrasounds to the depths of the examination areas. The combination of chemicals and infrasounds brought chaos to the Rapid Biting Rats central nervous system, so they thought that an earthquake was about to happen and ran to the surface. The military also dumped a large amount of sticky liquid with stimulative scents around the examination areas. The sticky liquid was extracted from the insides of the Rapid Biting Rats mortal enemiessnake-type monsters. It made the Rapid Biting Rats think that there were snakes with their mouths wide open waiting for them outside. Hence, the large number of Rapid Biting Rats would only run around the examination area, but would not dare to step out of it, which made them perfect targets for the examinees. 23:57. The invigilators and patrollers entered the exam area to ensure the examinees safety. 11:59. The Internet was connected. Big data started pouring in, and all the examinees physiological parameters and the images their cameras caught were instantly transferred to the superbrains. Through infrared rays and image analysis, they could calculate just how many monsters they killed and how many points they could get from it. Then, it was reflected on their communicators. Each examinee could check their points and ranking live and predict whether they could get into the university of their choice. Then, they could choose whether they wanted to fight defensively or aggressively during their subsequent hunts. Meanwhile, in the monitoring center at the back, aside from the recruiters from the universities, many of the powerful people from the Red Dragon Army, Supernatural Tower, and other major industries paid attention to the practical test so that they could choose the talents that caught their eye. Strength, speed, spirit energy, and beautiful killing techniques were all things that could be cultivated or even forcibly taught to a person. But the wisdom and courage people displayed with normal bodies was the base for people to become powerful. Midnight arrived. It was a brand new day, and the practical test began. A loud signal flare flew into the clouds from the military commanders vehicle. The countless eager examinees in the dozens of examination areas rushed into the most important battleground of their lives. After dozens of years of being a part of the Other World, the former Dawn Machine Factory had already been trampled so badly by the creatures of the Other World that it was unrecognizable. Thick vines had pushed through the cracks on the ground and wrapped themselves around the building and broke cement. They even split the pillars made of reinforced concrete, which resulted in most of the building collapsing. The walls were originally smooth and flat, but they had crumbled to reveal a dark hole. There were also cracks that intersected with each other like spiders web led to who knew where. There were more than one hundred stone pillars, but the world around them had corroded them until they looked like fangs. They stood tall in the depths of the machine factory like a stone forest that reminded people of a maze. Screech! Countless Rapid Biting Rats the size of cats moved about in a frenzy in the ugly space. Kill them! Many of the examinees started firing their guns the moment they jumped on the walls of the machine factory. The dense firepower shot a lot of the Rapid Biting Rats full of holes, but the examinees also lost a lot of bullets. The examinees who came from key high schools ignored the Rapid Biting Rats scurrying about their feet. They focused on heading into the depths of the factory. Since the military had placed the stimulative scent of the rats mortal enemies outside the exam area, it was only natural that there were only a few Rapid Biting Rats by the edges of the perimeter. It was a dumb choice to stay on the outskirts to kill the rats. They should head to the center of the machine factory and search for the place where the Rapid Biting Rats gathered. It was the best way to maximize the efficiency of their hunt. Dawn Machine Factory was huge. It had more than ten departments and all sorts of affiliated facilities. Even if there were more than one thousand examinees wandering about inside, it was not very cramped. But the map the military provided was the version of the factory before the transmigration. After the changes the area had gone through in fifty years, it had long since become unrecognizable. The paths and stairs that originally existed were no longer around. Besides, it was dark. The visibility was incredibly low, and the place looked like a shattered maze. Only a few examinees were able to analyze the situation in detail and instantly locate the path heading to the core through the destroyed space. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! While most of the examinees were fumbling about outside and quite a few people fell into the depths because they slipped, which caused them to sprain their ankles or wrists, three figures jumped about lightly on the strange stones that looked like intersecting canine fangs or broken pillars. Their movements were so light that they looked like smoke that had no weight. Very quickly, they covered dozens of meters and landed at the center of the factory. They were First High Schools Fang Da, Second High Schools Xie Feng, and Construction Highs Luo Hai. The three elites looked at each other and smiled. Chapter 80 - Luring the Rats Out of their Holes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looks like were the only ones in this exam area who can put up something of a fight against each other, Fang Da said lackadaisically. Thats right. I really cant muster any interest to fight when I have to face you two and the Rapid Biting Rats. Xie Feng pursed his lips. Luo Hai looked away and cast a glance at the darkness in the distance. He quirked his eyebrows. Strange? Meng Chao did not get in. Did I make a misjudgment and hes really just someone slow? Luo Hai did not say anything more and charged in with his two competitors. They were in the largest department of Dawn Machine Factory. Now, it was the home of tens of thousands of Rapid Biting Rats. Screech! When there was a sufficient number of them, the Rapid Biting Rats unleashed a terrifying ferocity. They bared their teeth and pounced at the trio. Bang, bang, bang! The trio fired calmly using burst mode. Practically every bullet they fired delivered a headshot to a Rapid Biting Rat. The cameras and the infrared scanners immediately captured the images of their kills and completed the calculations once they were uploaded to the tactical data link. Twenty points, thirty points, fifty points, one hundred points. The trios points shot up by leaps and bounds. The numbers representing their ranking in the city became smaller, and they drew closer to the top. There was a rule set during the practical test: Students were not allowed to snatch each others prey and to have any internal conflicts; otherwise, they would be chased out of the exam area. Besides, there were a lot of Rapid Biting Rats. With the ammunition they brought in, they would not be able to kill them all. Hence, the atmosphere between the three elites was rather harmonious. They killed the rats in a relaxed manner and were even in the mood to joke with each other. Hey, Luo Hai, lets talk about that idiot from Tiger Forest Region. Why did he choose ten expensive grenades, flame bombs, and the cheapest saber, but didnt get a single pistol or bullet? Does he really lack confidence in his shooting skills? Fang Da asked with a smile. His shooting skills arent good? At least he knows his limits by choosing so many hand grenades. But he still wasted a lot of points. Why did he buy an emergency health kit and MREs? Heh, hes pretty interesting. Is he afraid of hunger or death? Seriously, all sorts of talents come out of Tiger Forest Region. Xie Feng was smiling as well. Luo Hai gritted his teeth and said nothing. He just continued shooting. The three elite examinees performances were seen by the high school teachers, university recruiters, powerful fighters in the military, and the bosses in the business industry through the monitor in the monitoring center. Fang Das gun technique is pretty good. As expected of Eagle Eye Fang Ruis son, said a military officer in the uniform of a colonel. Every bullet goes through a Rapid Biting Rats eyeball. He fired a total of three hundred and twenty-seven shots, but missed none. Hes a talented youngun and well be taking him! Old Xing, no one is going to snatch him from you. You dont have to look as if youre about to stake your life to fight for him. A university lecturer who looked very elegant smiled. Dragon City University has more of a fancy for Xie Feng. I heard that he completed the training with Raging Wave Stance when he was just thirteen. During his three years of high school, he continuously ranked at the top of stance competitions in the city. Regardless of which university he goes to, he will become a powerful martial artist, but if he wants to enter Deity Realm, he has to enter Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and learn the Overkill Style! Wait, why are you being so impatient? A superhuman with a gaze as sharp as blades smiled. Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu is a master of sabers. Even so, his son didnt fall too far behind in points compared to Fang Da and Xie Feng when it comes to shooting technique. Later on, when they finish using their bullets, they will need to start killing with cold weapons. Well see just who will be the king of the exam at that time! The powerful fighters looked with admiring gazes at the youthful but fierce children in the test area. However, as they listened to the three children bicker, they could not help but be curious. Who is this Meng Chao they speak of? He had attracted quite a lot of attention during the mental strength test in Tiger Forest Region, and now he also brought eyes to himself when he decided to take another path and choose a large amount of hand grenades, flame bombs, emergency health kits, and MREs. A powerful fighter brought up Meng Chaos test footage and data, then put it on the screen. The invigilators and powerful fighters noticed that he had not managed to get even a single mark even though the test had begun five minutes ago! Is this student taking a stroll in the exam area? one of the people could not help but ask. If Meng Chao could get into the practical test for university entrances, it meant that his speed, strength, and shooting technique had already reached the standard of best humans on Earth. At that moment, aside from him, even the weakest examinees had already killed more than ten Rapid Biting Rats. But he had his hands placed behind his back while he took a stroll around the factory. Sometimes, he even crouched down to grab a handful of dirt or vines and sniffed them. He did a lot of strange things, but never fought. While the invigilators and the powerful fighters were puzzled by his actions, he started working calmly. After going through handfuls of dirt, he finally found a place that satisfied him. He brought out his military shovel and started digging. Soon, a huge pit was before him. He tore open an MRE meant for a single soldier and mixed the refined sugar as well as chocolate with some of the high-calorie nutritional fluid in the emergency health kit. He then rolled them into a few small balls and threw them into the pit. Soon, a large number of mutated earthworms, millipedes, and all sorts of creepy crawlers of strange shapes crawled out of the cracks in the earth and the broken walls. They were all attracted by the sweet scent. Meng Chao used the military shovel and dug out all these Other World crawlers. They came in all sorts of colors, had faint acidic properties, and weak poison. He tossed them on the ground and started identifying them carefully. What is he doing? The invigilators and the powerful fighters looked at each other, but they could not understand what he was trying to do. The Other World crawlers could be considered as monsters as well, but only somewhat. If Meng Chao killed them, he would not get any points! Meng Chao did not know that he had become the center of attention. But even if he would have known, he would not have cared. He chose the Other World crawlers he needed and brought out the lancet knife and suturing needle from the emergency health kit. He cut the dozens of Other World crawlers up and dissected them to get some materials. Then, he used the heater from the self-heating MRE and the items in the emergency health kit to make a simple extraction device. He carefully crushed the materials from the Other World crawlers and tossed them in. Then, he added fructose water, heated it, stirred it, and extracted it. Half a minute later, the originally murky crawler liquid released a crystalline blue shine. Meng Chao straightened his arms in front of him so that the crawler liquid would be as far away from his body as possible. Then, he used his palm to gently fan the mouth of the extraction device . A slightly stimulative and gamey smell wafted into his nostrils. He nodded. Thats the scent, all right. Meng Chao sealed up the test tube and calmly started hunting. At that moment, most of the students had already killed dozens of Rapid Biting Rats. Most of the elites from the three famous schools had taken down close to two hundred rats. Some even managed to kill more than that. Meng Chao did not bring any guns with him, and his effectiveness was not high. Besides, he seemed to have some sort of preference when it came to hunting the Rapid Biting Rats. There were a few times when he just ignored the large Rapid Biting Rats strutting by his feet. He could not be bothered to use any of his strength. When another ten minutes passed, he only had five Rapid Biting Rats under his name. Is that student killing just female rats? an invigilator voiced his puzzlement in the monitor center. Male rats were slightly larger. Their fur was shinier, and their fangs were also slightly sharper. But when they were converted to points, both male rats and female rats were worth the same amount of points. The female rats were small, so it was harder to hit their vitals, making it harder to kill them. Did this student have a grudge against female rats? Look, he sat down again! On the screen, Meng Chao lifted the five female rats by their tails and searched for a dry spot to sit down comfortably. Then, he continued with his harvesting job. His lancet knife danced about like a silver butterfly, and the suturing needle moved as if it had some form of strange magnetic force. It always managed to bring out incredibly fine and fragile materials from the depths of the female rats stomachs. Meng Chao tossed the slightly red materials into the crawler liquid and added acetaminophen and cardiotonic drugs [1]. They were both commonly seen medicine in emergency health kits. The former could be used to increase blood pressure, and the latter could stimulate the heart. This time, he only heated the liquid until it was around sixty degrees before he moved the heater away. Then, he squeezed out all of the meat stock fried rice from the single serving MREs. It was fragrant and greasy, and he rolled it into ten huge rice balls. Next, he divided the semi-translucent liquid that was mixed with monster materials and crawler liquid into even portions which he injected into the rice balls. Soon, the rice balls that had crawler liquid released a strange, bluish light. He seems to have extracted the female rats reproductive glands, and the crawler liquid can stimulate the nervous system. At that moment, a few university recruiters were finally able to decipher what he was doing. He added acetaminophen and cardiotonic drugs in them to turn them into some sort of dope? And its not for humans Meng Chao brought the ten rice balls which had additives in them to a pipe full of murky water in a corner of the machine factory. Decades of dirty water and mud had accumulated there, which made the place stink so much that he wanted to puke. The place was also covered in traps. The ground might have seemed to be black at first glance, but if he stepped on it, he might actually die. The normal examinees and the elites from the three famous schools were not willing to come here to hunt. Besides, there werent many Rapid Biting Rats here anyway. A few could be seen here and there, but before anyone could aim at them, those rats would run into the drainage pipe at lightning speed. The bullets were not able to catch up to them. Meng Chao grinned. He tossed the ten rice balls around the drainage pipe. His movements were very skilled. He made sure that there was a distance of several meters between each rice ball. Once he was done, he took two steps back and crouched down. Then, he removed all the hand grenades and flame bombs from his body to line them up in front of him. Since he was far away, the other examinees could not see that he had thrown the rice balls out. They only saw him cradling his face and squatting in front of the drainage pipes. They could not help but laugh after seeing that. What exactly is that guy doing? Everyone knows that the Rapid Biting Rats are very wary creatures. If you squat there, even if they cant see you, theyll still be able to smell you. You can wait for the rats to come to you, but it wont work. Even if you squat there until it becomes bright outside, you wont see a Rapid Biting Rat crawling out. The examinees shook their heads and looked at the empty cartridges in their hands. They tossed the guns in their hands to the side and drew their cold weapons to begin their second stage of hunting. Meanwhile, the recruiters, powerhouses in the military, and the bosses of the business industry had completely different expressions. Through the infrared scanners they had installed inside and outside the drainage pipes, they saw that a large group of Rapid Biting Rats had started charging madly at the mouth of the drainage pipe. It was as if Meng Chao was blowing a clarinet that they could not see and controlling the minds of the Rapid Biting Rats with a mysterious piece! Translators Note: [1] What the author wrote doesnt exist. So I searched for something that did based on his descriptions. Chapter 81 - Instant Kill Record! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Hundreds of Rapid Biting Rats crawled out of the drainage pipe. They blocked each others paths and shoved one another while squirming forward with all their strength. The Rapid Biting Rats who rushed out had bloodshot eyes, and their breathing was labored as they pounced on the rice balls in a frenzy. Meng Chao did not exist in their eyes. Dozens of Rapid Biting Rats surrounded the rice balls, yet more and more kept coming out. They stepped on the others spines to crawl over them toward the rice balls. In an instant, they formed ten rat hills that caused everyone to shudder in fear! How did he do it? The invigilators were flabbergasted. Why arent the Rapid Biting Rats afraid of him? Theyre even so tightly packed together. Theyre basically handing their lives to him on a silver platter! Did you notice that all of them are male rats? A military officer with a scruffy beard and face marred with the claw marks of monsters narrowed his eyes. If my guess is correct, Meng Chao harvested five reproductive glands from the female rats just now, then used the dope he created from crawler liquid and the medicine he got from the emergency health kit to stimulate the hormones in the reproductive glands. Then, he sent the scents into the depths of the drainage pipe, so the Rapid Biting Rats inside thought that its mating season. Controlled by their instincts to reproduce, those Rapid Biting Rats ran out in a frenzy. Theyre not even able to think about preserving their lives anymore. The invigilators and powerful fighters fell silent. To many creatures, reproducing was much more important than surviving. The Rapid Biting Rats were monsters with astonishing reproductive abilities. The female rats became mature in just a few months, and in a year, they could give birth to hundreds of offspring. Because of such large numbers, they had even once posed a huge problem for humans. Now, humans could use chemicals and infrasounds to stimulate the Rapid Biting Rats until their minds went into a disarray. And since such a method existed, it naturally meant that it was very easy to control the rats in other ways as well The number of rats near the mouth of the drainage pipe reached thousands. While the male rats were twitching with all their strength, Meng Chao quickly tugged off the firing pins of all his hand grenades and flame bombs. Then, he tossed them all out. After doing so, he quickly retreated and hid in a drain. Boom, boom, boom, boom! Dozens of hand grenades and flame bombs exploded. While it did not cause the world to shake, they still created a deafening sound. The light from the flames rose up, shocking countless examinees. Its the sound of hand grenades. Who brought so many hand grenades? Forget about him bringing so many hand grenades over. He just tossed all of them out. Does that idiot want to kill a single Rapid Biting Rat a hundred times? I saw him just now! I think its that idiot from Ninth High School! The balls of flames overlapping with each other also caused a wave of shock in the monitor center. How many Rapid Biting Rats did Meng Chao manage to kill? He must have created a new record for instant kills in the history of practical tests, right? In just a second, he killed more rats than many of the elites from the three famous schools in half an hour! The hand grenades had exploded near the heads of the Rapid Biting Rats. Their explosive might rained down on them like scorching steel and hundreds of Rapid Biting Rats died on the spot. Even if wariness won over their instincts within some of them, their comrades kept jostling them about to the point that they could not move. The mud beneath their feet was rather sticky as well. The explosion had also happened half a second after their wariness won over, which meant that there was not enough time for them to crawl out. They could only be burnt to a crisp. Hence, it ended with Meng Chao killing numerous Rapid Biting Rats in an instant. The system had to work over its limit, and even the superbrain experienced a delay in its calculations. A total of ten seconds later, a red figure finally appeared on the screen. [Meng Chaos current score: 672] One Rapid Biting Rat was worth one point. Before the explosion, Meng Chao had only gotten five points from the five Rapid Biting Rats he killed. This meant that with a wave of hand grenades, he managed to kill nearly seven hundred Rapid Biting Rats through explosions and fire. It has to be known that even the best three elites in the exam area had only managed to score around seven hundred points by then. This did not mean that Luo Hai and the other twos accuracy was not good. They just had a limited number of bullets. On Earth, the standard allowance of ammunition in the arm was around three hundred bullets. But after they came to the Other World, the physical strength of the soldiers increased by leaps and bounds. Their allowance of ammunition then increased as well. The elites could bring with them seven hundred bullets. Even if they could kill with each shot without missing once, they could only get seven hundred points. But they would have to use up a lot of their stamina and focus and strain their eyes. It has to be known that delivering accurate shots was not as simple as standing and pressing the trigger. And it was especially so when killing small, fast, and nimble targets like the Rapid Biting Rats. Every time the examinees held their breaths, aimed, and fired, they had to activate around ten thousand muscle fibers and nerve bundles. This was more tiring than swinging a saber ten times with all their strength. Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng worked hard to the point that their eyes were bloodshot to get this score, while Meng Chao easily caught up to them without requiring even the slightest bit of strength. He even did it while humming and ate chocolates. This is seriously The powerful fighters who saw this felt really complicated emotions in their hearts, but the examinees in the exam area were naturally even more shocked than they were. Since everything in the exam area emulated a real fight, everyone was comrades. Their scores were available to everyone in the area, and they knew each others points. This caused the examinees who had fallen behind to be able to modify their strategies in time to catch up. Meng Chao had been stuck at the bottom, but he instantly reached the top of the ranks. It was impossible for the examinees who had been fighting with everything they had to not be stunned for a long time, even if they were in the national college examination where every second counted. Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng also stopped killing at the same time in the first department, which was located in the depths of the exam area and had the densest population of Rapid Biting Rats. They swiped at their blood and grime covered faces as they stared at the blinking screens on their wrists. They could not believe their eyes. He instantly killed around seven hundred Rapid Biting Rats? How did he do it?! He didnt even get a single bullet. How could he kill so many with just hand grenades? The population of Rapid Biting Rats is the densest in this part of the machine factory, and the explosions clearly came from outside. How did he manage to find so many Rapid Biting Rats in that place? For a period of time, Fang Da and Xie Feng stared at Luo Hai in surprise. They looked as if they were asking him Just what sort of monster has Tiger Forest Region produced? Luo Hai was stunned for a long time just like time and could not understand it either. He could only smile. Why are you daydreaming? He just killed a few rats. Next is the main event. Whoosh! With a flash of his sword, three Rapid Biting Rats were sent flying. All their throats were slit. The slash only took 0.1 seconds, and all Luo Hai did one was a single attack. Thats right. The Rapid Biting Rats are just the appetizers. In the second half of the night, the education department will release fiercer monsters. Their points will be ten times or even dozens of times higher than those given for the Rapid Biting Rats. I remember that Meng Chao only got himself the cheapest Lightning Saber. He probably mastered some kind of deviant skill, which is why he wanted to get as many marks as possible from the Rapid Biting Rats. I reckon he wont be joining the next stage of the test. Fang Da and Xie Feng looked at each other before they cast aside their emptied cartridges. They drew their super alloy sabers and started killing swiftly. After Meng Chao caused such a major ruckus at the perimeter of the exam area, he looked at the marks and rank on the screen. He also took a look at the notification that popped up at the corner of his eyes. It told him that he had gained nearly one hundred contribution points for killing Rapid Biting Rats. Meng Chao whistled. Up till now, his rewards were pretty good. But if he wanted to get into the best course, he could not let his guard down. He had to fight with everything he had. Meng Chaos gaze was intense as he scanned the perimeter of the exploded area. The Rapid Biting Rats were not the only ones harmed by the explosion. A large number of Other World insects had aso crawled out of the underground. Meng Chao used the military shovel to kill them and scooped up numerous carcasses. Among them was a Black-tailed Bullet Scorpion, which was a small spider-shaped monster. It was no more than ten centimeters long, but it had venom, which was the most dangerous part about scorpion-type monsters. They could attack the central nervous system directly. It might not be fatal, but the victims wounds would burn as if they had been shot by a bullet. That was how the creature got its name. Another one of the insects was the Red Gigantic Centipede. It was a vicious creature with strong venom. Its victims would suffer from muscle spasms, hallucinate, and even get cramps so bad that they would faint. Meng Chao harvested the venomous glands and sacs from around eight types of Other World insects. He mixed them together with the stimulants in the emergency health kit. Then, he added the sugar and gels from the MREs to make a sticky liquid. Next, he used the clamping jaws of the multi-purpose military shovel to make dozens of small chips on both sides of the Lightning Saber. After that, he dipped a small brush in poison liquid and swiped it lightly over the blade. Hes making poison! He actually made natural poison that can attack the nerves and muscles and put it on the saber! Meng Chaos rather strange actions, of course, caused a wave of surprise in the monitor center. Quite a number of military officers gasped in amazement. The boy looked as if he was not even out of his diapers yet, so why were his movements so skillful and why did he look so calm? One would think he was a veteran who had been fighting for decades in the depths of the fog from his actions. Meng Chao carefully coated the saber in venom before he brandished it to be certain that it would not be flung off. Then, he moved forward swiftly and did a roundhouse kick to sweep two Rapid Biting Rats who did not manage to hide in time into the air. Whoosh! He executed the One Hundred Saber Techniques at lightning speed. He intentionally made sure that he did not aim at the Rapid Biting Rats throat. He only aimed at their back ends, because there was thick skin there and he wanted to test the effects of his concoction. Screech! The Rapid Biting Rats that he struck did not seem to have been injured badly; their wounds were not fatal. But they released piercing screeches and twitched violently in pain. When they fled, they did so while staggering left and right. Meng Chao observed them carefully while seated on the ground. He calculated the time it took for the venom to take effect. He used the answer he obtained to deduce what sort of strategy he should choose when he ran into larger monsters, such as the Illusion Cat. Without anyones knowledge, two hours of the practical test had already passed. The examinees gradually managed to differentiate who was strong and who was weak, and all of them were tired. A relaxed voice sounded a warning in the exam area. Releasing the second wave of monsters. Buried deep within Dawn Machine Factory was a pipe that was now slowly opened, and a large group of monsters who had been trapped for a few days and were now ravenous charged out. They were lean and shaped like small jaguars. Their eyes were jade green, and their vertical pupils resembled those of venomous snakes. They shone with an eerie light in the dark. Their entire bodies were black, and they walked without a sound. They were like drifting souls, but their sharp fangs and claws revealed just how dangerous they were. They were Illusion Cats. Among small feline-type monsters, they were the kings in terms of speed and ability to hide. Illusion Cats were the mortal enemies of Rapid Biting Rats. When their scent spread out, the Rapid Biting Rats who had been restless and uneasy shuddered. Some of them were even so terrified that they peed. Since the Illusion Cats had a lot of food around, they did not take the initiative to bother the fully equipped humans. Of course, if the humans provoked them, they would show no mercy. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Soon, some examinees noticed the tracks of the Illusion Cats. Their weapons clashed with their claws and they engaged in an intense bloody fight. The offense of the Illusion Cats was much higher than that of the Rapid Biting Rats, and some people were immediately injured. Most of the examinees grit their teeth to endure it, but some lost too much blood, and their physiological parameters slid down on the monitors. They were immediately located by the invigilators and brought out of the exam area, which meant that their practical test ended. Meng Chao opened his eyes in the darkness. Perfect timing. He covered himself in Rapid Biting Rats blood so that he released a pungent smell that attracted the Illusion Cats. Three Illusion Cats jumped at him simultaneously from the back and front. They were like ghosts without weight. Meng Chao hunched himself and stuck close to the ground. His muscles trembled, and like an invisible wave, he moved close to five meters forward. With a casual swing of his arm, he struck an Illusion Cat. Chapter 82 - Everything is a Weapon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even though they had a pair of green eyes, Illusion Cats were famous for their hearing. They were great at listening. Meng Chaos slash arrived at the spot on the back of an Illusion Cat, which was where their hearing nerves were gathered. Even though the tip of the saber only cut off a thin layer of skin, the poison quickly seeped in. Pain flared up, and at the same time, the Illusion Cat lost its hearing and balance. Its limbs twitched, and it staggered back. Meng Chao seized the chance and dealt another slash at its soft throat. He accurately cut its windpipe and jugular vein, but he did not touch a single bone. Even so, he managed to take the creatures life. At that moment, the two other Illusion Cats had already arrived behind him. Meng Chao did not even look at them. He kicked behind him with one leg and then another and sent the two Illusion Cats flying. He executed the future One Hundred Saber Techniques and brought out its full power at the two creatures stomachs. They were cut open in a flash. The two Illusion Cats did not even have time to scream in pain. They lost their lives while in midair. Meng Chaos saber continued shining as brightly as before. Not a single scratch was left on it. Only a crystalline drop of green cat blood slowly slid down it. Those are some good saber skills. Many teachers and recruiters gasped in surprise in the monitor center. This examinee from Ninth High School had brought them a lot of shock. For a period of time, they could not quite tell whose saber technique was better, Meng Chaos or Luo Hais. This feels great! A thick, bloody scent wafted into his nose, and Meng Chao sneezed twice. He felt like a fish in water, and his fighting spirit lit up. There are too few Illusion Cats here. Should I go in further? He took a stroll among the broken walls. Quite a number of Illusion Cats had already smelled him, and they kept on crawling out of the darkness to attack him, but he dealt with all of them in a few casual flicks of his saber. When he appeared at the entrance of the first department, his camouflage uniform was drenched in cat blood, but it evaporated because of the heat on it and turned into wisps of bloody fog. His saber was still as sharp as a needle. Not a single tough monster bone had cracked it. Meng Chao was now in the designated hunting ground of Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng. It was their ground not because they acted like tyrants and refused to let the others come in, though. It was because they had gathered more than one thousand Rapid Biting Rat carcasses, and it attracted a lot of Illusion Cats to feast. The examinees who were weak would just be asking for death if they entered the first department. In just a few minutes, they would be covered in wounds and brought out of the test area because they had lost too much blood. When Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng saw Meng Chao stroll in with a saber on his shoulder, their pupils shrank. They no longer dared to look down on this peer of theirs who came from a key high school in the region and had been a nobody in the past. At that moment, their points were about the same with each other. Even though they won over Meng Chao because their cold weapons were sharper, they had used up a lot of their strength because of the nonstop shooting and killing. Their eyes were red, their muscles twitched, and they felt as if their lungs were stuffed with gunpowder. Every breath they took caused them great pain. This was a sign that they had overworked themselves and should sit down in their stances to regulate their breathing. They needed to remain like that for around twenty minutes before to recover around eighty percent of their strength. But Meng Chao was relaxed, and his eyes burned brightly with energy. Just how did he manage to get nearly one thousand points? Isnt he tired at all? Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng exchanged glances with each other. They just could not understand it. Meng Chaos body was covered in the pungent scent of the Rapid Biting Rats, and he attracted the attention of all the Illusion Cats. The small feline-type monsters bloodlust was stirred up. They arched their backs and polished their claws while releasing brutal hisses. Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng had wanted to rest a long time ago, but they were held back by the Illusion Cats and could not find a chance to do so. When they saw that all the firepower had been attracted by Meng Chao, they finally released a sigh of relief and took a few steps back to sit down on the ground. They felt that their limbs were numb, and they could not raise them even if they wanted to. Lets see just what skills this guy has! The three boys sat down to regulate their breathing, but their eyes were wide open as they watched Meng Chao with great loathing. Meng Chao did not hold back and strode into the center of the department. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Dozens of Illusion Cats showed their forms in the air, and like black blades, they pounced on his vitals. Meng Chao instantly took note of the angle of their jumps, their speed, and their arcs, and all sorts of figures and formulae raced through his mind like a waterfall cascading down a cliff. He executed the future version of the One Hundred Saber Technique until it was only a silver blur, which covered a circular area of three meters around him. The attacks were so tightly linked that not a single drop of water would have been able to escape. All the Illusion Cats that invaded the area instantly released pained cries. Since the slashes were densely packed together, it was only natural that not all cuts were fatal. But against the three elites expectations, the injured Illusion Cats staggered back as if they were drunk. Their muscles twitched, and they even foamed at the mouth. In less than half a minute, they lost their ability to fight, and Meng Chao easily took their lives. Were they poisoned? The three young men gaped at the sight. They had just witnessed Meng Chao using a Lightning Saber, which they knew was the most common saber in the city. It was not a sharp weapon with a poisonous property. Besides, it was not as if they could buy a poisonous and domineering cold weapon during the practical test for university entrances. So, did he spread poison on his own blade? But where did the poison come from?! The more the trio thought about it, the more confused they became, and they really wanted to shout Sirs, hes hacking No, I mean, hes cheating! Of course, it was impossible for him to cheat, because there were more than ten unmanned aerial vehicles that flew in through the window to monitor his kills from various angles. This meant that Meng Chao had already stirred great interest in the chief invigilator, and the attention he received was higher than the attention received by the trio. When they thought of this, the trio felt upset. Hes just using a saber with powerful poisonous properties. When he uses up all his poison, well have recovered our strength. He wont have any other tricks up his sleeves by then! Second High Schools Xie Feng said with gritted teeth. But Luo Hai retained his solemn expression. His father was a saber master, and hence, Luo Hai had extraordinary judgment when it came to saber techniques. He could tell that even though Meng Chao seemed relaxed and did not seem to be attacking the vital spots, he was actually using the fighting style that would preserve the most strength. If he could use only thirty percent of his strength to kill an Illusion Cat, he would definitely not use forty percent to do it. Such restraint was much more rarely seen compared to cutting a cat in half. When he finishes using his poison, will he have other cards up his sleeve? This question rose in Luo Hais heart. Reality showed that he did. Once Meng Chao killed dozens of Illusion Cats, he gradually finished up his poison. He then immediately changed his fighting style. He intentionally exposed his vitals and let the Illusion Cats tear into him. Rip! An Illusion Cat bit down into his outstretched arm. A huge tear was left behind on the gel fighting suit, and a large amount of gel oozed out. Thud! Meng Chao seized the opportunity to cut into the cats chest, and with a twist, its heart was crushed. Another Illusion Cat bit into his shoulder, and its fangs practically pierced through his gel fighting suit. It resulted in great pain and pressure on his collarbone. But he did not even frown. He reached out and grabbed the Illusion Cats neck. He executed Reckless Bull Force and rammed the cat against the ground. Then, he found the most precise angle and crushed its spine with a stomp. He traded their lives for a few injuries. His peerlessly brutal fighting style caused his hunting efficiency to be higher than that of the three elites, and his points as well as his rank kept shooting up. Luo Hai, this guys saber technique doesnt seem to be that much more outstanding than ours, so why is his killing efficiency so high? First High Schools Fang Da gasped in amazement. Hes draining away the defense of his gel fighting suit. His fighting suit is already done for. Second High Schools Xie Feng scowled. Luo Hai wanted to say something, but did not. Instead, he thought, This guys saber technique isnt at the point where it doesnt seem to be that much more outstanding than ours. At the very least, its much more outstanding compared to both of yours. Luo Hai was filled with curiosity toward Meng Chaos strategy. In just a few minutes, his fighting suit was rendered useless, so how was he going to fight next? When Meng Chao harvested dozens of Illusion Cats lives in one go, he stopped to catch his breath. Upon seeing the elites watching him from the corner curiously, a thought appeared in his heart. If the three boys were in this test area, it meant that they had a bit of potential. Since he was free anyway, he might as well provide them with some guidance. Even if he could not get a lot of contribution points from it, he would still be considered to have contributed to Dragon City. Bullets and cold weapons arent the only things that can be considered as weapons, he said faintly. What? The trio was stunned. Is he talking to us? During a real fight, aside from guns, bullets, fists, and cold weapons, every part of our bodies, a branch, a can opener, and even a pair of chopsticks can be weapons. Meng Chao swung his saber and accurately stabbed the blade into the gap between the third and fourth vertebrae of an Illusion Cat. He then continued his explanation without even turning his head around. I can see that you have already finished up your cartridges. I dont think that theres an idiot around who would leave behind a bullet and not use it so that they can return it to the education department after the test ends, right? The trio looked at each other at a loss. Whats he doing? Is he giving us guidance while taking the test? Even though everything in the practical test for university entrance emulated a real fight and it was not cheating for comrades to talk to each other, wasnt he acting with a little too much conceit?! But why are you treating only your guns and bullets as weapons? Why didnt you think that your gel fighting suit is also a very precious weapon? When the test ends, theres no difference between handing in a brand new gel fighting suit that is not the slightest bit torn and handing in a cartridge that is full of bullets. Meng Chao ignored their gazes and continued without holding back. Illusion Cats are characterized by their speed and ability to hide themselves. In complete darkness, its impossible to catch them, and they become just like real illusions. Im sure that you wasted a lot of strength to track down these Illusion Cats, which is why you ended up having to catch your breath after killing them. Because of that, you now have to sit down in a stance to regulate your breathing. But Im using my gel camouflage uniform as bait and intentionally letting the Illusion Cats bite me. This allows me to get rid of their greatest advantage, so its only natural that my killing efficiency is much higher than yours. As for the damage to the gel camouflage fighting suit, it doesnt matter. Its not as if Im going to get any points deducted for it. The trio gaped at him. Hes seriously giving us guidance! Hes just someone from a key high school in one of the regions, but hes providing guidance to three elites from key high schools from the main district during the practical test for university entrances. The situation was too strange, and for a period of time, the trio did not know how they should react. When they finally wrapped their heads around it, they flew into a rage and wanted to shout You dont have a poison blade anymore, and you dont have a gel fighting suit either. How are you going to fight next? Before they could ask the question, Meng Chao showed them the answer. Riiip! He thought that the gel fighting suit that was already torn to shreds and completely ruined was a bother, so he just got rid of it. It revealed his sturdy body. The lines of his muscles were clear, and they rose and fell like waves. Coupled with his slightly protruding spine, he seemed to have explosive strength contained in his body. When another Illusion Cat pounced on him, Meng Chao used his arm to block it once more. A few deep gashes were immediately left behind on his arm. As for the Illusion Cat, it got clamped down by the arm, and Meng Chao slit its throat. He used the same strategy with the next few Illusion Cats. He used his body as bait and lured the monsters into biting. Then, with an explosive wave of power, he killed each and every one of them. Whenever another wound was added to Meng Chaos body, another monster died. He fought brutally like a lunatic. The three elite teenagers who came from aristocratic families found themselves unable to say anything, because they felt chills crawling down their spines as they watched. I told you, everything is a weapon on a real battlefield, including our bodies. Its worth it to get injured if you can kill another monster for it, Meng Chao said in a voice as calm as a cold saber. He then narrowed his eyes, from which killing intent spilled out. Chapter 83 - Blade Shattering Python Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The remaining Illusion Cats were intimidated by him. When they saw the torn limbs of their comrades, they became afraid and did not dare to move forward. Meng Chao took that opportunity to retreat and bring out the emergency health kit to treat his wounds. He first used the medical hemostatic gel, then applied an anesthetic and cold spray to curb the pain. While his wounds were numb, he used an emergency suturing tool shaped like a stapler to calmly press down on his wounds. Thud, thud. With two thuds, his wound was sutured in a simple fashion. He then ate two high-calorie nutritional fluids and one strong painkiller, and some color returned to his face. His expression remained as calm as ever, as if what he just sutured was not his own limb. The three top students of the key high schools in the district might have seen many things and had fought in life-and-death situations in virtual battlefields, but they had never met someone so ruthless. They could not help but gasp in surprise. This guy did not get the highest-grade emergency health kit because he was afraid of death It was because he planned to use his body as bait and increase his killing efficiency to the max by trading off injuries for kills! This is seriously Their expressions were complicated, and they had nothing to say about it. When it came to martial arts and shooting skills, they were confident that they were above Meng Chao. But when it came to ruthlessness, they just could not catch up to him! Meng Chao did not care about the feelings of the protected babies. He rested for a while, and when he saw the Illusion Cats surrounding them again, he grinned and went forward with a swing of his saber! You You still want to fight? The three elites felt their hearts tremble in fear. My stamina isnt completely drained yet, and the blood I lost hasnt reached the point where Ill lose my mobility, so why shouldnt I continue killing? While Meng Chao swung his saber, he said, With the current medical technology, even if your flesh or tendons are torn or your bones are broken, as long as your nerves, lungs, and brain are fine, you can be healed. Since thats the case, in a mission where our goal is to kill a large number of monsters, itd be a waste not to squeeze out every bit of energy from our bodies. As he spoke, the wound he had just stapled on his arm was torn again because of how vigorously he was swinging his saber. Meng Chao did not even bat an eyelid at it. He turned around and made a beautiful arc as he swung his saber down. Thud! An Illusion Cats stomach was torn open. Hot monster blood sprayed over Meng Chaos body. It turned into balls of red fog that surrounded him until he looked like a demonic killing machine. The three elites were terrified when they saw him. Arent you afraid of death? First High Schools Fang Da could not help but ask. Of course I am. Its precisely because Im scared that Im doing this, Meng Chao said. Do you think that your body is the most important thing when youre on the battlefield in the depths of the fog? No. Im telling you, theres something else thats even importantTime! There are dangers lurking everywhere in the fog. You will be plagued by uneasiness even when you sleep, and anything can happen. Thats why, no matter what sort of mission you carry out, its best to finish it in the shortest amount of time, even if you have to pay a huge price for it. For example, if our mission today was to hunt down one hundred monsters in the depths of the fog, I would fight until I finish all of my bullets and food, am covered in wounds, and have almost every drop of my blood drained from me, since if I manage to finish my mission perfectly and return to the base one the day itself, I will enjoy the best treatment and can sleep at ease that night. A few days later, I will be jumping around energetically, and there will be nothing wrong with me. You treasure your equipment and bodies, so youre careful when you hunt. Youre not willing to have even a single wound, so you drag out the fights to two or even three days, even when its a mission that you can complete in one day. Let me ask you, because of those two extra days, wont it be necessary for you to bring extra food and ammunition with you? Youll be taking up valuable transportation capacity, and youll also be wasting your stamina. In that time, wont it be possible for new and stronger monsters to show up to attack you? Wont it be possible that something will change in the environment in the depths of the fog? What if a space-time torrent appears and transports you to a place further away from Dragon City? The more you fear death, the more likely you will be to die. The more desperately you fight, the more likely youll be able to find life in the midst of death. This is the absolute truth on Earth and the battlefields in the Other World! While speaking, Meng Chao didnt dodge in the slightest, and an Illusion Cat clawed at his chest. He drove his Lightning Saber into the Illusion Cats mouth and pierced its neck and lungs. The bloody saber tip came out of its butt. This brutal scene left behind an unforgettable mark in the three elites brains. It also turned into various streams of data when the dozens of unmanned aerial vehicles videotaped it. There was a long silence in the monitor center. Check the boys family. Does he have an elite from the military in his family? a colonel with a celestial dragon insignia on his shoulder asked. His father was once an ace sniper in the military. The information was immediately sent to them. Just an ace sniper? The colonel thought about it. Bah, whatever. The military school is definitely taking this talent with us! Colonel Ceng, arent you being too eager? Youre grabbing all the good talents to the military school when you see them. Youre not even asking whether theyre willing to come with you, another slightly plump high school teacher said. I think that with Meng Chaos temperament, hes very suited for Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. His fighting skills can be slowly trained, but temperament is something youre born with. Hes a good piece of jade. Itll be a waste if he plays around with guns and cannons instead of practicing martial arts. You Colonel Ceng glared at him. Both of you, calm down. Dont fight over him anymore, a female teacher with snake earrings on her ears said with a smile. Meng Chao is very familiar with the structure of monsters. Ive looked at his information and found that his father is a harvester as well. Hes definitely someone suited for Monster University. Why are you trying to snatch him from us? At that moment, a few recruiters and powerful fighters in the military stood up. The atmosphere was even more aggressive compared to when they fought for Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng. As they spoke, Meng Chao killed more than one hundred Illusion Cats as if he was cutting vegetables. This result was enough for him to get into the top three hundred in the city. Once Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng recovered their strength, they began killing as well. But the Illusion Cats were terrified by Meng Chaos demonic strategy and became unwilling to fight against humans. Instead, they started running around like the Rapid Biting Rats. The trio grumbled. Just our luck to stand together with a monster like Meng Chao. They had forgotten that just two hours ago, they were also monsters to quite a number of examinees, so no one was willing to be together with them. However, the trio did not completely give up on hope. Based on the tests in the past, the practical tests always released three waves of monsters. The first wave consisted of Rapid Biting Rats. They were tiny monsters that came in large droves but did not have a lot of offensive power. The second wave had Illusion Cats, which were elite monsters. They were incredibly fast and had a certain degree of fighting power. The third wave had the true boss. The points it gave were the highest, but it was also the most dangerous. There were still two hours before the practical test ended. Judging by the time, they were about to release the boss soon. Just as they expected, beeping sounds rose, and their communicators trembled at the same time. They raised their wrists to look, and the expressions of the three elites changed. Blade Shattering Python? Why is the national college examination this year so insane?! Meng Chao whistled. Blade Shattering Pythons were right below superbeasts and were the kings of snake-type monsters. They were more than ten meters long and as wide as a bucket. Their muscles and tendons were strong, and their scales were tough. Their bite strength and binding strength were incredibly terrifying. What was the most dangerous about them was that when they were angry, they could straighten up their scales. They became like numerous fine blades, which would increase the damage to the target being constricted by the python. Even if the examinees had the protection from the gel fighting suits, if they got entangled with a Blade Shattering Python for a few minutes, their tendons would be torn, their bones broken, and they would be reduced to a bloody mess. The students knew that the difficulty of the national college examination increased with every year, but they did not expect that it would be so difficult. Of course, there was something good about the Blade Shattering Pythons as well. Just like the Illusion Cats, if there was enough food in the area, they would not be willing to take the initiative to provoke fully-equipped humans. In other words, if the examinees were afraid, they just had to stay quiet and not move, and they would not have to worry about any danger to their lives. But if they wanted to get into a famous university, they had to take the initiative to provoke the Blade Shattering Pythons while wondering whether they would end up as one of those who would fulfill the quota of the crippled and dead list. Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Fengs expressions were grave. However, when they thought about how Meng Chao was covered in wounds and did not even have a single piece of gel fighting suit on him anymore, a strange thought rose in their hearts. They could not stop it from appearing even if they tried. Fang Da smiled and said, Alright, Meng Chao, thanks for providing us with guidance just now. You helped us gain a lot of practical experience. But I want to know just how you will fight against the Blade Shattering Pythons in your condition. Meng Chao shrugged. I wont fight. Ill look for a place to hide. Anyway, I already have enough points. Even if I cant get into the ace courses of the famous universities, I wont have any problem getting into the normal courses. Why should I continue fighting? What?! The three elites were dumbfounded. Didnt this ruthless guys fighting style change a little too quickly?! Heh. I was just joking. How could it be possible that I wont fight? Meng Chao said with a grin. But with my current condition, its impossible for me to fight head-on. I have no other choice. I can only follow behind you and see whether I get a chance to steal a kill. You want to snatch our kills? The expressions of the three elites changed. The practical test did not allow the examinees to snatch other examinees prey. The penalty for internal conflict was even worse than the one for cheating. If they were discovered, they would be chased out of the test area. In fact, they would even be denied taking the national college examination for three years. But if an examinee was not strong enough and turned to run away, other people were allowed to butt into the fight. The standard was thirty seconds. When an examinee launched the first attack on a monster, it meant that they targeted that monster, and the other examinees could not touch it. But if the examinee could not launch a second attack within thirty seconds after the first attack, it would be seen as them having left the battlefield, and the other examinees could turn the monster into their prey. There was one more situation in which others could join the fight. If an examinee was being attacked by a monster and their life was in danger, all the examinees who saw it had to immediately save them, and it would not be considered as snatching a kill. Of course, they had to determine whether an examinee was in danger on their own. but the invigilators would judge it based on the situation of the battle, the injuries on the monster, and the examinees physiological parameters. Then, they would enter the results into the communicators of the examinees nearby so that no one would forget to help each other even if they were engaged in a fierce battle. This would allow them to remember the principle of fighting together. Luo Hai and the other two had sized up the fighting power of the bosses in the past and were confident that no one would be able to snatch their kills. But the bosses this year were Blade Shattering Pythons, so their carefully formed plans were completely shattered. Are you certain that youll be able to snatch our kills? Second High Schools Xie Feng gritted his teeth. If I cant, then its fine. Im going to rest and eat some MRE. Ill be catching my breath and observing the fight. In any case, Im ranked at the top, so I have plenty of time to waste. Meng Chao grinned at them. If I can snatch a kill, I will. If things dont work out, Ill fight to the end. But even if I dont manage to win, Ive already secured my spot in a university, so why should I be anxious? As for you, you still dont have enough points to get into the ace courses of the famous universities. You have to fight against the Blade Shattering Pythons. But I dont have to steal your kills the moment you attack. Once you kill one or two Blade Shattering Pythons, you might not have any strength remaining to kill the third. Thatll be my best chance, dont you think? The three elites faces became incredibly sour. They noticed that Meng Chao was a chess player with great skills, and he included all of them in his strategy. Damn it! They were the children of aristocratic families, the elites of famous schools! But in the eyes of this person from a key high school in the region, they were just weapons that he could use as he wished! Chapter 84 - The Battle Began One Month Ago Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Right now, you should understand why I fought in such a frenzy before, right? Meng Chaos expression gradually turned solemn. His voice was like sticks striking a drum. It struck at the three elites eardrums moderately. You should only give it your all when its necessary. Once you have accumulated enough capital, you can have the right to be calm and relaxed when youre in danger and in trouble. You can then choose the best strategy. Information is the most important part of a battle. The true practical test did not begin a few hours ago. Instead, it has started the moment the index for the crippled and dead was announced around a month ago. From the moment the possibility of the crippled and dead increased by one fold, you should have known that the boss monsters this year would be fiercer than in the past years. Its not a good idea to fight head-on against them. The key in winning is to get as many points from the small monsters and elite monsters to be certain of your advantage in terms of your rank. Thats why I started racking my brains when the time came for us to choose our weapons. I used hand grenades and flame bombs to preserve my stamina, and when it came to the Illusion Cats, I drained my stamina and even got injured. It might seem completely lunatic, but honestly, I was just avoiding having to fight head-on against the bosses. As for you, youre searching for perfection too much. You seek elegance and not having a single speck of dust landing on you. You want to remain uninjured after a fierce fight, like rich young masters who shine in glory. Perhaps this is something you can achieve in school and in the virtual reality battlefields, but in a real battle, the loafing about and hesitation during the first part of the fight will just drive you into a corner, and you will sink into a dangerous situation that is ten times worse than the original one! Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng shuddered. All of them were enlightened. Did you really start guessing what the bosses would be since a month ago and start planning your strategy? Luo Hai asked in disbelief. Thats right. Since this is a fight that will change my destiny, I had to think about every detail. Meng Chao did not lie. Even though he could see some blurry pictures based on the memory fragments from his previous life, the limitations were actually very high. In his previous life, he did not join the practical test for university entrance. Instead, he went to the monster research center to join the practical test for postsecondary specialized colleges. At that time, he had been very depressed, and his hidden injuries flared up. He could not even get into a higher vocational college, so how could he pay attention to the contents of the tests for university entrance? Hence, he did not know that the bosses this time were Blade Shattering Pythons. But when he thought about it carefully, if the higher ups wanted to increase the difficulty of the national college examination, they needed to bring high-grade monsters with high offensive powers. Yet they could not increase the death rate among examinees too high either, which was why the high-grade monsters could not be too aggressive. It would be the best if they were the type to not attack unless provoked. Also, the high-grade monsters were not allowed to be able to kill instantly. The invigilators had to have enough time to save the examinees. There were not many high-grade monsters who fulfilled all three criteria. Meng Chao searched for dozens of monsters fighting styles, physiological parameters, weaknesses, and the best way to fight them. In a month, he thought about it carefully and came up with dozens of different strategies. And the core of all his strategies was that he had to get as many points as possible at the start so that he would not lose later on. After a moment, Luo Hai and Fang Da looked at him with respect. Notifications popped at the corner of Meng Chaos eyes. [Normal citizen Luo Hai obtained your guidance, and his fighting experience increased. Increased contribution points by 15. [Normal citizen Fang Da obtained your guidance, and his fighting experience increased. Increased contribution points by 13.] Xie Feng still refused to admit that his logic was right. He gritted his teeth while feeling humiliated. Meng Chao frowned a little. Really, why am I looking for trouble on my own? Im telling you practical fighting experience that money cant buy. If those with brains think about it in all aspects, they might thank me, and they might be saved by this experience if they enter the depths of the fog in the future, but those who are petty will think that I am too conceited, and theyll hate me to the core. Why should I bother myself with it? Just now, I should have kept quiet and followed you so that I can just snattch your kills. Why should I give you reminders? Xie Fengs face turned red. He was prideful, but he was not unreasonable. When he thought about it carefully, he found that Meng Chao did indeed have no need to give them this reminder. He had selflessly provided them with guidance, but he hated him for that. His mindset was too narrow. Meng Chao, thanks for your guidance! Xie Feng was someone who was very adaptable. Once he figured out the details, he immediately cast aside his bigotry and thanked Meng Chao sincerely. [Normal citizen Xie Feng obtained your guidance, and his fighting experience increased. Increased contribution points by 17.] Meng Chao smiled faintly. At that moment, they were competitors, but after the national college examination, they would have to face hoards of monsters together and would be comrades who fought on the same side. This was the reason behind why Meng Chao was willing to guide them. Fortunately, the three had pretty decent temperaments, and they were slightly grateful, so Meng Chao had not wasted his breath on them. If you really want to thank me, please injure a few more Blade Shattering Pythons later so that I can snatch some kills. Theyre coming! As Meng Chao spoke, he retreated into a shadowy corner. Rustle rustle A foul stench came in through the window, and it was accompanied by the sound of something crawling. It was enough to make their skins crawl. Four large pythons craned their heads through the window. Under the illumination of the blood red moon, they looked incredibly monstrous. Creak! The Illusion Cats shuddered while the Rapid Biting Rats ran off. Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng gulped. The pressure given off by large monsters and the fear they generated was completely different from small monsters like the Illusion Cats. But the trio had no other choice. They could only shout, swing their sabers, and jump up. Luo Hai and Xie Feng were a little lucky. They went up against one Blade Shattering Python each. While it was a difficult fight, they did manage to launch some offensive attacks. But Fang Da of First High School was not as lucky. Perhaps it was because he was rather plump, which was why he was treated by the monsters as tasty meat. Two Blade Shattering Pythons went up against him, because they wanted to first get rid of him, the weakness. Fang Da was able to last only for a few rounds before his gel fighting suit was cut up to pieces by the Blade Shattering Pythons erected scales. Multiple bloody wounds appeared on his fair flesh. He became incredibly regretful. If he was going to be injured anyway, it would have been better if he imitated Meng Chao and turned himself into bait to attract the Illusion Cats. At the very least, every drop of blood that he shed could have gotten him precious points! He would not be forced into a corner and only be able to jump around while moving around like a spinning top. If he were the slightest bit careless, a Blade Shattering Python would rip off a piece of his flesh. Fang Da was angry and anxious. His stamina was gradually drained, and he could only turn tail and flee. The two Blade Shattering Pythons opened their mouths wide and chased after him. Fang Da ran around the department three times and wanted to jump out the window, but the pythons forced him back, and he crashed into a corner. Even though there were unmanned aerial vehicles above, invigilators keeping watch nearby, and it took a long time for a Blade Shattering Python to bind and kill its prey, Fang Da still felt that he was going to die when he saw the two monster pythons crawling down toward him with their mouths wide open while smiling savagely at him. Then, he saw a swift slash. The saber glare shot out like lightning that suddenly clapped in darkness, but it was also like a shooting star that came charging forward from somewhere beyond their sky. It left behind a searing image in his retina. A monster python jumped and slithered away. It vanished without a trace. The other monster python looked like it had been struck by lightning. Its vertical pupils completely froze over. A thin, red line appeared on the back of its head, and it continued growing thicker until blood gushed out from it. The huge snakes head fell and rolled to Fang Das legs. Its mouth continued opening and closing. Fang Das face was pale. Meng Chao drifted forward from the shadows like a ghost. He did not even look at Fang Da and just filled up the plastic bag from the MRE with the blood that was gushing out from the python. Half of the pythons carcass remained hanging high on the eave. A constant stream of python blood rained down like a shower. It covered Meng Chaos head and face with blood, making him look like a murderous god who walked out of a sea of blood and mountains of corpses. Fang Da was stunned for a long time before he realized that while he had been running about, he had not attacked the Blade Shattering Pythons even once for more than a minute. Hence, even though the two monsters had been chasing after him, they had stopped being his prey. And Meng Chao had used a single slash to cut into the part seven inches under the Blade Shattering Pythons head. From the perfect angle, he found the gap in its spine and beheaded it cleanly. What terrifying saber skills! And his understanding toward monster structures had already reached a terrifying degree as well! The blood moon hung high, and blood evaporated to turn into fog. When Fang Da looked at Meng Chao, he found that in his heart, Meng Chao was shrouded in a fog named mystery. Fang Da gasped for breath for a while before he asked, unable to help himself, What are you doing? . Most of the fresh blood from snake-type monsters contains a lot of spirit energy. They can even stimulate the central nervous system to release the potential of cells. They are natural stimulants, Meng Chao explained. Theres a lot of snake blood here. Its a waste to not use it. As he spoke, he opened a bag of snake blood and gulped it down. Then, he wiped off the blood at the corners of his lips and smacked his lips, as if he had just drunk good wine. Fang Da fell silent. Naturally, he knew the benefits of snake blood. But most of the snake-type monsters blood was foul and astringent. It had to be processed before it could be made into a serum fit for consumption. And yet this guy just drank snake blood without batting an eyelid. Was he a savage? Meng Chao did not have the time to care about the strange looks from the protected flowers. He had just used his body as bait to kill the Illusion Cats and used up a lot of energy. After he drank two bags full of snake blood, his mind cleared a little, and he could now do something that required him to be even more meticulous. Whoosh! The scalpels spun and jumped about at his fingertips. Then, as if the Blade Shattering Pythons scales were made of air, he cut open the pythons body. He plunged his entire arm inside and moved about before he dug out two bloody materials. They were the pythons gallbladder and heart. A pythons gallbladder could clear the mind and ones sight. It was very good for stimulating cells and increasing the upper limits of a persons strength. The pythons heart was a ball of flesh, but it had a few drops of blood from the heart, and it was a natural stimulant that was one hundred times more powerful than normal python blood. Meng Chao whistled softly and put away the gallbladder and heart. He smiled at Fang Da before he retreated into the shadows. Fang Da! Luo Hai and Xie Feng had killed one Blade Shattering Python each after a lot of effort, but they did not even have the time to catch their breath. They wanted to snatch a kill from Fang Da. When they saw the shredded monster carcass on the ground, they sucked in sharp breaths. Wow, I couldnt tell before, but youre pretty brutal, huh? Its not me. Fang Da felt dejected. It was him. Him? Luo Hai and Xie Feng looked at each other at a loss. It took them a long moment to locate Meng Chao, who lay in wait in a corner. He had already blended together with the darkness, so only his eyes shone brightly in the shadows. When Meng Chao saw the trio staring at him intensely, he grinned at them. For some reason, his smile caused them to feel their skin crawl. Rustling sounds rose, and three more Blade Shattering Pythons appeared at the window. Fang Da gritted his teeth. No matter how difficult it was, even if he had to risk his life for it, he had to behead these monsters. But against his expectations, a light tremor ran through the ground, and the three Blade Shattering Pythons froze for a moment before fear appeared in their eyes. They shrank back and disappeared. They ran? Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng looked at each other. Their auras were not so strong that they could intimidate Blade Shattering Pythons. Even Meng Chao felt goosebumps break out on his skin. He sensed an incredibly dangerous presence in the air. Beep, beep, beep, beep! The four peoples communicators suddenly screeched and shone with an ominous red light. Chapter 85 - Bloody Moon Murderer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Someone had run into danger, and the examinees nearby were summoned to provide emergency help. They had to respond to these cries for help, or else a lot of points would be deducted from their final score. If the situation was serious and they refused to save someone even when they saw that they were in danger, they would be chased out of the test area and all their points would be taken away. Of course, if they responded to the call enthusiastically, they could get even more points as a reward compared to a normal hunt. The group became filled with vigor. With the help of the communicator, they quickly ran to the riveting and welding department that was around forty meters away. It was a place where a lot of Rapid Biting Rats and Illusion Cats were released, but a lot of chemicals to chase away snake-type monsters were sprayed here. Hence, more than one hundred examinees with only average strength had gathered there. They believed that this was a safe zone where they could get a lot of marks without having to worry about running into bosses. But now, half of the riveting and welding department had collapsed. A dark crack was on the ground, and it looked like a huge, gaping mouth that swallowed the building and humans inside it. Fog of all sorts of colors gradually covered the area. The humans pained screams and monsters roars rang nonstop in the ruins. Whats going on? Even if there are Blade Shattering Pythons in there, this shouldnt have happened! The reinforcements looked at each other. No! Thats not the cries of Blade Shattering Pythons or Illusion Cats! Meng Chao was observant, and he saw a monster chomping down on a torn human hand at the bottom of the ruins. It looked perfectly calm. The creature resembled a jackal from Earth, but it was around three times larger. Its muscles bulged up, and it looked like an unreasonable bull that lacked muscles and whose genes were suppressed. Its fur was short, like steel needles, and there was a patch of red fur at its chest that looked like a crescent moon. Its fangs and sharp claws were as sharp as daggers. When it grinned, it looked like it was wearing a savage ghosts face. It was surrounded by a faint layer of bloody fog. It looked like a dark ball of flame that was burning gloomily. A Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf! Meng Chao sucked in a sharp breath. Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves were the kings of canine-type monsters. They ripped apart their prey with great brutality, often launched ambushes on unsuspecting prey, and were generally elusive creatures Based on this, there wasnt even a need to explain just what good hunters they were. They also had two terrifying features that made feline-type monsters not dare to treat them as their enemies. First, they usually moved in packs, which contained dozens of creatures. If a pack was large, they could even go above a hundred. They were like a well-trained military unit and possessed great collective intelligence. Second, Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves were omnivores. They liked to lick a unique bloody moss that grew in the wild. After digesting it, they could secrete a unique hormone that would form a faint bloody fog. This bloody fog possessed mild poisonous properties. It could affect a persons hearing, and they would react greatly to the wolves howls. Those who were originally strong of heart and courageous would feel as if they heard the moaning and groaning of ghosts from the depths of hell after inhaling the bloody fog. Terror would take hold of them, and their mental strength indices would instantly crumble. How could the national college examination set up two boss-level monsters? The second type is even the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, which are ferocious creatures! This is impossible! Something must have gone wrong! The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves were not lazy creatures like the Blade Shattering Pythons, who would bind and swallow their prey, so it took them half an hour to eat something. The wolves were very fierce and skilled in pack tactics. In an instant, they could snap a persons neck and dig out their heart. The other examinees, invigilators, and the military would not have the time to save the victim. No matter how hard the practical test for university entrances were, it was impossible for such fearsome creatures to become part of it. As Meng Chao stared at the fog that kept gushing out of the underground, his expression changed swiftly. This is bad! At the same time, everyones communicators let out even shriller beeps. A large group of unmanned aerial vehicles gathered in their direction while letting out piercing alarms. Students, the test has been halted! Run! Meng Chao saw Principal Sun shouting while he ran toward them at the speed of lightning. But it was too late. Crack! Crack! The ground near the riveting and welding department cracked again, and fog gushed out like raging flames. It devoured quite a number of examinees. Principal Sun reached out to grab them, but he missed. The shrivelled old man gritted his teeth and took a few steps back. Then, with a large amount of guns and ammunition on his back, he jumped into the fog by himself. Meng Chao, in the meantime, was knocked over by a Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf who had a human hand in its mouth and was built like a calf. The creature was ten times more brutal than an Illusion Cat. Even though it had food in its mouth, when it saw a human, it still could not hold back from attacking. Meng Chao and the wolf became entangled with each other. The creature left behind three wounds on Meng Chaos shoulder. They were so deep that his bones could be seen. Meng Chao seized that moment to grab the wolfs eye sockets and bit down on its neck. He yanked out half of its wind pipe with his teeth. But its struggle in death still knocked Meng Chao into a crack underground. The world spun. Meng Chao felt the shadows and light flicker around him as if he had been swept up by an invisible wave. One moment, he was flung into the sky, and at another, he fell into the depths of the ground. His fragile brain knocked against his sturdy skull. All he saw was white light that he could not get rid of no matter what, and the smell of blood became stronger in his nose with each passing moment. Its the space-time torrent! The expressions of countless powerful fighters in the monitor center changd. Three days ago, an abnormal, large-scale space-time torrent had just appeared. The fog shrouded the entire city, and space-time rifts showed up everywhere. Monsters also came charging out of thin air. But the specialists analysed the situation and came up with the conclusion that the descent of the fog that time was due to it releasing all of the unstable energy in its dimension. A second space-time torrent should not appear soon. But against their expectations, the Dragon City had horrid luck. In just three days, they experienced two descents of the fog. Even though the fog did not arrive upon them in a wide scale this time, it had appeared right at the center of Dawn Machine Factory. The torrents tore apart space, creating rifts, and a dimensional tunnel was opened at the center of the test area, connecting it to the wilds. But unidentified monsters suddenly charging out was not the most terrifying thing about this. After all, the examinees were surrounded by the army, and there was a large group of powerful fighters on standby. The problem was that the transfer worked two ways. When the fog descended, all monsters could charge into the test area from the wild, and the panicking examinees could enter the space-time rift by accident and be transported to the terrifying land outside! The exam in Test Area 5523 will be suspended for the time being! All examinees, immediately retreat to the perimeter. I repeat, the fog has descended, all examinees, immediately retreat to the perimeter! We have to hurry and save them! Red Dragon Army, superhumans, come with me! The powerful fighters in charge of protecting Test Area 5523 rushed into the air and turned into sharp weapons that shone brilliantly. The militarys super-high powered crystal searchlight also lit up the night until it was as bright as day. The pillar of light cut into the fog like a saber. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves who invaded the area through the space-time rift were naturally not their opponents. Most of the examinees managed to survive. But there were still more than one hundred examinees who were devoured by the fog and transported to a mysterious patch of darkness. When the powerful fighters killed all of the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, which had invaded the test area, the space-time rift that had appeared randomly had long since disappeared! Crack. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and corrected his dislocated right collarbone. He stepped on the foul-smelling humus as he looked at the threatening forest around him. He could see lights scattered about in the distance. He licked his cracked lips and spat out a mouthful of putrid wolf blood. He kicked away the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolfs carcass and found Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng nearby. They were highly confused. The fetid python blood on their faces helped them to clear their minds a little. Whats going on? The trios voices trembled a little. Their communicators and all their electronic devices had either stopped working or were letting out sizzling sounds, signalling interference. They had completely lost their function. We ran into a space-time torrent, and weve been flung to the perimeter of the city, Meng Chao answered crisply. The trio looked at the forest around them and listened to the howls from the depths of the fog. Their expressions turned incredibly sour. How could this be? Three days ago, didnt we just experience a large-scale descent of the fog? Didnt they say that the energy that caused the tremors in the dimension has all been released? Fang Da said. Besides, before the space-time rifts manifest, a lot of fog appears and tumbles about the area. The high-energy reaction would increase by leaps and bounds, so the weather forecast station can easily monitor it! Meng Chao shrugged. What Fang Da said was something that only worked in the past. In the memory fragments from his previous life, after his national college examination, the dimensional vortex around Dragon City became active again, and small-scale space-time rifts often appeared without a single sign. This was the final afterwind before Dragon City and the Other World completely fused. This was also one of the smaller reasons behind why the Monster War became more intense and why the form of the war gradually changed. Meng Chao looked far ahead and pointed into the distance. Dont worry, the space-time torrent this time came suddenly, so the energy it contained wasnt powerful. It didnt toss us far away. Look, thats the city over there, he said calmly, The trio looked in the direction he pointed and saw brilliant lights shining there. Their eyes lit up. Then we have to run back, quickly! Xie Feng said anxiously and impatiently. The youngsters who lived in the city had an inborn fear toward the forest and the wilds behind it. They did not want to stay here for even a second longer. Dont be in such a hurry. Horses die of fatigue when they try to run into the mountains, you know? Even though the lights seem near us, theyre at least ten kilometers away. Besides, were surrounded by fog. No one knows just how many trenches and mires are on the way. There are also monsters patrolling in the dark. If we run around recklessly, well end up dead. Meng Chao massaged his temples gently as he read the notifications that popped up in front of his eyes. [Will you activate the Flee to Safety Quest: Bloody Moon Murderer? [Quest Objective: Survive the hunt of the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves and try to motivate as well as save as many examinees as possible. [Quest Reward: Based on the number of examinees you motivate and save, you will be rewarded from 5,000 to 10,000 contribution points.] Ten thousand contribution points? Whew, thats a large sum. Naturally, Meng Chao chose to activate it, but he did not remain excited for long. The more contribution points he was offered, the harder the quest was, and it was also very dangerous. He did not think that it was a good idea to lead a group of panicking examinees to fight against a wolf pack in the dark lands outside. He bit the tip of his tongue and used the pain to make himself calm down. He then searched through the memory fragments for any information regarding this incident. Nothing came to his mind. But it made sense. In his previous life, he did not join the practical test for university entrance. It was his lowest and darkest point in life, and he was even using every second that he had to cure his mothers injuries, so there was no way he would have had any energy to pay attention to the affairs of those taking the tests for university. As the Monster War continued growing in intensity, tragedies of an even larger scale happened one after another. This accident was just an appetizer, so it was impossible for his previous self to have put it to memory. Meng Chao was not in a good mood to have been involved in the appetizer. However, he managed to obtain some information from the notification of the quest. Motivate and save? I can understand the second part, but whats the meaning of the first part? His thoughts raced, and he soon thought of something. Thats right. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves frequently use the bloody fog to stimulate their preys nerves. They use fear to create chaos and terrify their prey into running around everywhere. Then, they tear them down one by one easily. This is the strategy they often use. Even if the examinees come from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High and possess certain fighting abilities, they dont really have experience, and its very easy for their mental strength index to collapse. When they see the lights not that far away, they will definitely think that they mean survival. They will run blindly in the direction of the city and will end up in the wolves hunting range. I cant let them scatter and run into death! I have to motivate them to stay here and fight against the wolves! Chapter 86 - Light and Warsongs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just as Meng Chao expected, he heard cries of surprise around him. Many of the examinees who were transported noticed that they were situated in the wild, but they also saw that the lights seemed very close to them, so they started running in the direction of the city regardless of the cost. These idiots Theyre all scattered. How can they possibly run more than ten kilometers without encountering anything dangerous? Do they think that the monsters are blind, deaf, or really sick? Do they think that they cant smell their panic? Meng Chao gritted his teeth and said, Instead of running away like scattered sand and being taken down by the monsters one by one, itd be better if we all band together, dig trenches, and set up formations. Since something so big happened, the Red Dragon Army and the Superhuman Tower will definitely send out a large group of powerful fighters to search for us. As long as we can last until daybreak, well definitely be safe! Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng looked at each other. Meng Chaos courage and calm left a deep impression on them. At that moment, they could not help but agree with his train of thought. But even if they knew that this was the way to go, it was difficult to carry it out. They wanted to stay firm here while they waited for reinforcements, but fierce wolf howls kept coming out from the forest. The hair of all four of them instantly stood up. Awooo! The wolf howls rose and fell, filling the entire forest with their cries. We ran into a wolf pack! Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng gulped. They saw the panic and fear in each others eyes. Before they could think of a way to handle the situation, three wet strips of cloth were thrown in their direction. They were slightly stunned. When they turned around to look, they saw that Meng Chao had already covered his mouth and nose with a strip of cloth. He was also tying his Lightning Saber to his right hand firmly with another strip of cloth. You The trio was shocked. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves breath can interfere with human smell and hearing. It can cause hallucinations and fear to a certain degree, but there is also a way to solve it. Their blood has the ability to block off the bloody fog, Meng Chao explained. Aside from creating fear, these beasts arent really that strong in terms of fighting strength. As long as we have courage, well definitely be able to survive! The branches swayed. Bloody fog filled the air, and a Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf appeared like a ghost. Meng Chao shouted loudly and went up against it while brandishing his saber. Whoosh! His Lightning Saber moved like lightning, and Meng Chao brought out the essence of the future One Hundred Saber Techniques to its fullest. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf arched its back and jumped up high into the air. But the slash was a feint. The instant Meng Chao delivered his attack, his feet rammed against the ground like a pile driver. He aimed at the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf and lowered his shoulders to execute Reckless Bull Technique. His power came out with the force of a tidal wave. The astonishing power instantly sent the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf flying eight meters away, and its balance was destroyed. Meng Chao moved swiftly and attacked before it could stand up. Thud. The saber sank into the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolfs stomach, tearing the wolf in half from its stomach to its back end. The creature fell limply, and its organs spilled all over the ground. As it faced the shining saber, it could only release its final cry. The brutally aesthetic sight caused Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Fengs blood to burn with passion. The fear that filled their hearts disappeared, and their mental strength indices instantly went over 120%. The humans had always laid out their path in the Other World with the bodies of monsters and their blood. Regardless of whether it was the Blade Shattering Pythons or the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, they could not stop them from becoming university students! [You killed a Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf. Your Skillfulness with the One Hundred Saber Techniques has increased by 1%. Increased contribution points by 25. [Youve motivated normal citizens Luo Hai, Xie Feng, and Fang Da. Their mental strength indices have increased. Increased contribution points by 33.] Meng Chao grinned. He went up to cut open the major blood vessel at the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolfs neck and brought out all the gauze as well as cotton from the emergency health kit. He soaked them in wolf blood, divided them into small balls and tossed it at the trio. Use the gauze and cotton to cover your mouths and nose. It can reduce the wolf howls interference. Then, well look for other examinees. Well only be able to fight against the wolves if were united! Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng answered his orders loudly. They worked together and killed two more Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves who tried to ambush them, which allowed them to obtain a lot of wolf blood. Soon, they found five more examinees. These examinees were sent outside the city before them and had inhaled the fear-inducing bloody fog from the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves. They were incredibly nervous, and their mental strength indices were falling madly. They did not even know where their weapons were. They just ran around like headless chickens. A few of them held their guns even though they had no more bullets left. Yet they acted as if those guns were their saviors. Upon seeing movement, they shrank back while trembling. There was also one who rambled about while pointing at the darkness. It was as if there were countless monsters in the blurry fog. Meng Chao tossed the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves blood over their heads and shouted into their ears, which helped to somewhat stabilize their mental strength indices. When these examinees saw that Meng Chao and his party were covered in blood, wore drenched wolf pelts as defense, sensed the powerful killing intent from their sabers, and saw how they looked like fearsome hunters, they shuddered in fear. While Luo Hai, Fang Da, and Xie Feng tossed wolf blood on them, they considered themselves lucky. If Meng Chao had not been calm enough, there was a high possibility that they would also have ended up like this, and it would have been very embarrassing. Meng Chao looked at the shining numbers that appeared at the corner of his eyes and sighed in relief. With each examinee they stabilized, he was able to get some contribution points. But the points were secondary. What was important was that he got to know that his strategy was correct. As long as they were united and summoned their courage, they would be able to escape! But there were still too few of them. The environment in the wild was complicated, so it was impossible for them to find all the examinees in the dark. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and came up with a decisionLight up a fire and sing loudly so that everyone can find us. We can also provide our coordinates to the reinforcements! Luo Hai and the rest were shocked. Wont that be telling the wolves that were here? Even if we dont light up a fire, theyll know, Meng Chao said. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves nose is much more sensitive compared to a humans. Even if we hold our breaths and hide in the darkness, they will still be able to smell us. But if our friends cant find us and think that theyre alone and have been abandoned, theyll definitely sink into despair. The more desperate they become, the deeper they will sink into panic and absorb even more blood fog. Theyll enter a malicious cycle, and when they hear the wolfs howl, they will break down completely. Instead, we should become stronger by uniting here. As long as we use light and songs to gather all the examinees, even if we use up all our bullets and our sabers snap, we will still be able to use our fists, legs, and teeth to fight against the wolves until the reinforcements arrive. Trust me, well definitely be able to survive! His courageous behavior filled everyone with admiration toward him. There was equipment to light up fires in the self-heating MRE since they were meant for outdoor survival. The group quickly found a space that had fewer trees in the forest. Quite a number of them had been completely carbonized. Lightning should have struck in the area in the past and started a huge fire, which burned the place empty until it became a safe zone. Golden flames soon rose and chased away the darkness that resembled the fog. Flames were the greatest weapon of humans. It was the sign that they had cast away uncivilized behavior and conquered nature along with all other creatures. Songs were another form of civilization. They were melodies that people were born with. When the raging flames and the loud songs charged into the sky, all the examinees understood one thing: Regardless of whether they survived or died, this was a battle, not just an accident. Two examinees were huddled up in a mire in the depths of the forest. They trembled while sensing their body temperature drop. Hence, they were in despair. Suddenly, they saw a light not far away from them and became so happy that they cried. Look! Fire! Theres fire over there! Those are songs Theyre sung by human voices! In another direction there were a few more examinees. They had been running in a panic to flee toward the city, where the lights were bright. But when they heard Meng Chao and the others songs, all of them stopped moving. The excited warsongs were full of burning energy, and they summoned them to go and gather with their people. The examinees looked at the dark path ahead of them and at the dim lights in the distance. Then, they looked at the flames not far away from them and listened to the songs, which were sung with even more energy. They hesitated for only a moment before they chose to get closer to the flames and the warsongs. Just like that, more examinees drew closer to Meng Chao. The more people there were, the louder the songs became, and they could also light up even brighter flames around them. The small group of human youths who had been unintentionally sent to the depths of the fog turned into brightly burning swords that pierced the wilds. Their fear had completely disappeared. The examinees were filled with fighting spirit, and their mental strength indices all returned above one hundred. Another group of more than ten examinees hurried to meet up with them. Their leader was Chu Feixiong. Meng Chao? The best friend was surprised and delighted. Hey, arent you doing well? Your army is even bigger than mine! It had been just a few hours since they met, but both of them were as happy as soldiers who met each other again in a chaotic battlefield after they had been separated for a long time. To Meng Chao, there was another meaning to this joy. He remembered that in his previous life, without his guidance, there were not as many Class 6 students who managed to get into the practical test for university entrance. Since the exam number was assigned by random, in his previous life, Chu Feixiong was not assigned to Test Area 5523, and he did not run into any accidents. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Meng Chao to not remember this at all. If the chain reactions caused by his rebirth led to his best friend being unable to delete his browsing history and download records from his computer in time before he died, Meng Chao would have died of regret. Fortunately, the big white bear did not disappoint him. Even if his flesh was covered in wounds, he still stood tall. He was a courageous man! How did you manage to gather so many people with you? Chu Feixiong asked. My personal charms. What about you? What a coincidence. I also relied on my personal charms! Chu Feixiong slapped his thigh. Urk, you have personal charms too? Meng Chao was doubtful. Of course. Chu Feixiong drew closer and said softly, I told these guys that my uncle is a general from the Red Dragon Army and I have two Deity Realm elites and eight Heaven Realm elites in my family. As for the Earth Realm elites ranked below four stars, theyre so numerous that I cant even count them. I also told them that I have a locating chip on me. As long as we can last for half an hour, no, ten minutes, reinforcements will definitely come down from the sky. This calmed them down and they agreed to follow me. Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He did not know whether he should tell Chu Feixiong that great minds thought alike or that he was even better at telling lies than he himself was. No matter what, they had managed to gather around seventy people to their side through lies and deceit. They had enough people with them now, and the burning flames provided enough warmth. Everyone calmed down, and they agreed that running back in the darkness was a really bad idea that would bring about their deaths. Under Meng Chaos guidance, they gathered the wounded to the center and drank some wolf blood. They also ate some wolf meat and searched for stones to pile around themselves. It could serve as a barrier, and when necessary, even as weapons. As for trenches and more complicated traps? They did not have the time to set them up. Meng Chao had everyone make haste to sit down and rest. They had to seize every second they had to recover. He believed that the wolves would not watch such big pieces of meat be snatched back by the reinforcements. Sooner or later, they would take action. Exchange an Initial Stage Healing Skill! He used up two thousand contribution points to recover. The price for it was that he became incredibly hungry. It felt as if every single cell in his stomach was groaning. Meng Chao tore off a piece of flesh from a Demonic Bloody Moon Wolfs hind leg and turned it around over the fire before he started shoving it down his throat. He even crunched the bones and did not leave behind a single thing. His savage and brutish way of eating caused the people to gasp in amazement, and it also gave them courage. At that moment, a putrid wind rose. The bloody fog filled the area. The wolf pack had come! Chapter 87 - The God of War Descends Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation More than ten pairs of bloodshot eyes appeared one after another around the forest. They moved about like will-o-the-wisps searching for the weakest link in the circle of fire. Awoo! Awoooo! AWOOOO! The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves howls became shriller, and with the foul-smelling bloody fog, they stimulated the humans nasal mucosa and eardrums. Then, it went further to invade their nerves. If it were not for Meng Chaos guidance, most of the examinees would have been consumed by fear at this point. But now, their noses and ears were covered by cotton and strips of cloth soaked in wolf blood. They knew that the seemingly terrifying creatures were just using the darkness to hide their weakness. Under the illumination of fire, if they were to really fight against the humans armed with guns and knives, they would not be that much stronger than crippled dogs. The students used deafening warsongs to fight against the monsters howls and their surging brain waves to form an indestructible shield over their hearts. The wolf howls became even more restless, and the speed of the wolf eyes moving increased as well. It seemed like they could not find a crack in the defense through which they could attack, so they were getting anxious and their ears twitched. They circled around in a disorderly fashion. When some of the examinees saw how helpless the wolves were against them, they laughed loudly. But Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and twitched his nose. He could smell the stench of a scheme. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically, and he pointed above him. Above us, careful! Rustle The branches above their heads shook. Everyone had thought that the branches were shaking because of the wind, and since most of the sounds were drowned out by the wolf howls and human songs, they did not pay too much attention to it. At that moment, the wolf packs scheme was revealed. Dozens of red wolf eyes shone with an intimidating light between the branches as they coldly looked down from above. Slap! Two mangled human corpses fell among the examinees from above them. Blood splattered all over the place. Ah! Someone recognized their classmates, and they could not help but scream. The loud song was instantly cut off. Before they could pick it up again, more than ten Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves turned into ten howling, bloody arrows that jumped into the circle of fire from the branches. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves were pack monsters with incredibly high intellect. Those patrolling in the fog were the old and weak of the wolf pack. They were there to attract the humans attention. The ones who jumped down among them quietly like ghosts were the main fighting force! When Meng Chao saw that the examinees were shrouded by the fear-inducing bloody fog and so nervous that they did not dare to breathe, a thought appeared in his head. He shouted in anger, Ninth High School, follow me and fight! The first style of the future One Hundred Saber TechniquesHowling Wind Cutter! When the first Demonic Bloody Moon Wolfs skull split open and its blood and brains gushed out, all the examinees shuddered. In this era, the high schools all went through militarization management, and the sense of honor toward their schools was very strong. They regarded their schools just like how a soldier regarded their unit. They would die to bring glory to their school. Meng Chao had called out for Ninth High School, and it was just a key high school in the region. Quite a number of examinees came from key high schools in the city or even great schools like First High School, Second High School, and Construction High. They had been saved repeatedly by a student from a key high school in the region, and he even stole their limelight repeatedly. The elites from the three great schools felt so ashamed that they wanted to crawl into a hole and die. But Chu Feixiong just had to fan the flames even further. He responded to Meng Chaos words by saying, Thats right! Students from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High, retreat for the time being. Ninth High School will fight to the death and not retreat! Bastards! Youre looking down on us too much! First High School is the strongest! There are no cowards in Second High School! The courageous ones will win when they meet in a narrow path! Construction High School is invincible! The examinees from the great schools were deeply angered. The students from the key high schools in the city also mustered their courage. They wanted to use their blood to protect the glory of their school. They let out roars that were even louder than the monsters and pounced on them with their sabers. The sabers clashed with the fangs of the wolves, and human blood mixed together with monster blood. The howls were drowned out by warcries. When dozens of fearless teenagers released the strongest power in their lives, even if they faced demons and gods, they would not retreat! The wolf pack hesitated. These creatures did not expect that the food that was already in their grasp would suddenly grow a hard shell and sharp bone spikes, which pierced them so hard that their mouths became full of blood. In fact, many of them even paid the price with their lives. The humans originally disorderly brain waves also became stronger under the encouragement of the blood, flames, and warsongs. Gradually, it suppressed the bloody fog. Meng Chao pushed his Master Level One Hundred Saber Techniques to the limit. His contribution points and Skillfulness chased after each other and kept jumping up in numbers. As he continued fighting while bathed in blood, he became more skillful with his saber. It was like the scythe of the God of Death that harvested the creatures lives. Crack! After killing the umpteenth Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf, his saber finally bent and got stuck in a wolfs bone. But the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf did not die. It pushed down on Meng Chao. It bit down on the air beside his ear. Its fangs crashed into each other, and sparks flew everywhere. Meng Chao did not have the time to draw the saber, so he decided to just hold the beast, wrap his legs tightly around the weakest part of its bodyits waistand like a python, suddenly release a huge burst of power to twist his body. A loud crack came from the wolfs spine. It let out a howl and fell limp on the ground. The other Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves finally felt terrified. They retreated to the edge of the empty ground. Awoo! At that moment, an exceptionally fierce wolf howl came from the depths of the forest. The Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves who remained looked as if they had been struck by a whip. They jumped up and gathered together to wait for their leader to arrive among them. Meng Chaos pupils shrank. He used the wolfs blood to wipe his face, and with an intense gaze, he looked through the fire. There, standing on a strange rock illuminated in the forest by the bewitching blood-red moon, was a Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf that was several times larger than a lion. Its fur was dark and shiny, and it gave off a crystalline feeling. On its chest was a patch of red that sparkled, but it was not made of fur. Instead, it had condensed together to form something similar to a crystal. It resembled a blood-red crystal which had been forcefully embedded into its body. The creatures eyes were profound and filled with a brutal and cunning light. Blood-red fog kept on spreading from its body in waves, and it dyed a circular area of nearly one hundred meters. The examinees nerves were instantly trampled by fear. This was the presence of a king! Only superbeasts had that sort of presence! A Bloody Moon Wolf King! Meng Chaos heart sank. Each wolf pack naturally had a wolf king. The difference of the wolf kings strength varied greatly based on the wolf packs size and strength. Based on the size of the blood-red jade on the wolf kings chest, it was at least a Nightmarish Beast! Hiss! The Bloody Moon Wolf King opened its mouth and released a puff of blood-red fog. It came out like flames that raged in the air and spread out. Many of the examinees were affected. Their expressions twisted, their muscles twitched, and they could not breathe. Even Meng Chao felt that the area around him had become much ghastlier, that the monsters around him had bared their teeth, and that his group could not win through their strength alone. Its a mind attack from Bloody Moon Wolf Kings, the Bloody Fear Flames! Theyre the upgraded version of the normal bloody fog. Theyre highly invasive to the nerves, and its an area attack that he can release at will. It can attack an area which is dozens of meters wide, but it can also be condensed to attack an area of only around eight meters. Its a superbeast! The wolf king has appeared! We cant possibly live anymore. Its impossible We can only run! The examinees were surrounded by the Bloody Fear Flames and quickly showed signs of nerve poisoning. Their mental strength indices started falling. Only Meng Chao remained with his eyes shining. He refused to give up on hope. This doesnt make sense. Since the wolf king is a Nightmarish Beast, it should have rushed over a long time ago. Why did it watch so many of its descendants get killed by us? Even now, its just spitting bloody flames. It didnt quietly charge in. Whats it worried about? Wait. It looks like its injured. Meng Chao looked through the bloody flames and the fog with an intense gaze. He could clearly see that the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings body was covered in wounds. Some of its organs had even slipped out a little. There was a dagger stuck in its neck. Even if its windpipe and jugular vein were not severed, it largely affected its ability to move its spine. The wolf was actually injured severely, and its strength had fallen drastically. That was why it did not want to charge in to kill them! Who did it? But Meng Chao did not have the time to think about it. He swung his bent saber at the wolf king and shouted, Everyone, dont be afraid! The wolf king is badly injured! Itll die at any moment! Its goal is to make us scatter! Dont fall for its tricks! Quite a number of students were already taken by fear and were prepared to turn tail and run. But when Meng Chao shouted at them, their minds cleared up a little. When they thought about it, it made sense. The Bloody Moon Wolf King was a Nightmarish Beast, so if it rushed in to fight against them, it could have easily broken the formation they set up in haste. There was no need for it to sneak around. Thats right! If we scatter and run, well only die! We have to stay here and fight to the death! Weve already stalled for a long time! The reinforcements must definitely be nearby! Light is bright over here! Its very easy for them to find us! Since we could kill so many Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, theres no reason why we cant withstand the next wave of attacks! If we persevere to the end, well win! There were wolf carcasses all around them, which meant that the monsters were not undefeatable. Meng Chaos brain was like a signal tower that continuously released powerful brain waves, which helped the examinees brains release a lot of superbrain endorphins that managed to minimize the effect of the Bloody Fear Flames. With Luo Hai and Chu Feixiong taking the lead, the examinees became high in spirit again. When the Bloody Moon Wolf King saw that the humans did not fall for its trick, its howls turned exasperated. It stared at Meng Chao with great resentment. It patrolled the area behind the flames for a moment, but in the end, it could not accept fleeing with so many wolf carcasses around. It revealed its sharp fangs at Meng Chao and turned into a bloody afterimage that charged over at high speed. Its fast! Meng Chaos hair instantly stood up. Instinctively, he moved to the left to dodge. Pain flared at his chest, and a large piece of his flesh was torn away. The wolf king might have been large, but it was not clumsy. It was twice as fast as a normal wolf. As it stared at the wound on Meng Chaos chest, its eyes flashed, and it grinned in a cruel manner. The bloody flames around it grew ten times brighter and stronger, as if someone had poured oil on them. In an instant, Meng Chao felt that his world had turned red and he had been dragged into an abyss of death by wolf fangs. He had sucked in a large amount of Bloody Fear Flames, and nerve poisoning started raging in his mind. All his cells froze over. His body spasmed, and he could not react in any other manner. The other students wanted to save him, but the wolf pack had launched their attack and entangled them in a brutal fight. The wolf king jumped up again to hide the blood-red moon in the sky. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and swung his saber. All he could think about was dying together with the wolf king. There was only one meter left between the wolf kings fangs and his saber when a small but built figure showed up. It was small because the person had a slight hump on his back. His spine was curved, and he looked like an old man with a hunchback. But he was built. His arms were filled with muscles full of explosive strength. They were like cannons, and his blood and will seemed to be cannonballs that filled them up! Boom! Boom! The cannons roared and tore through the sky as the man drew his arms back. The first punch rammed into the hilt of the dagger on the wolfs neck. Like a hammer hitting a nail, it buried the dagger a few inches further into the wolf, causing great pain to the wolf king. No matter how it tried to claw it out, it could not do it. The second punch rammed accurately into the spot above the wolf kings left eye. A loud crack rose. The creatures forehead, which was as sturdy as metal, caved. The left eyeball exploded like a balloon full of blood. The Bloody Moon Wolf King had been a mighty presence a moment ago, but now, it let out a whine like a wretched dog and retreated behind the other wolves. Principal Sun! Meng Chao looked as if he had woken up from a dream, and he recognized the person who saved him. It was the principal from Ninth High School, the old man who usually looked harmless and bleary-eyed. At that moment, Principal Suns skin was shrivelled, his chest caved in, and bones were protruding from his body. Wisps of white hair danced in the wind around him. But the spirit flames that burned around him were brighter and more violent than anything else. They made him into a God of War who descended from the sky! Chapter 88 - Torch of Life Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Principal Sun turned his head around, and when he looked at Meng Chao, his eyes were full of praise. Then, he strode forward and pounced into the wolf pack like a hungry lion. Principal Sun had one ultimate technique that brought him to fame in the Red Dragon Army and struck fear in those who heard of his name. That technique was known as Demon Subduing Pole. He had rampaging spirit energy sent into his arms, and this spirit energy would circulate at high speed in the spirit meridian systems to form spirit magnetic field rotation energy and spirit energy magnetic field. This not only turned his arms as tough as steel, he could also deliver monstrous punches that reduced everything within a circular area of dozens of meters to powder. At that moment, profound and complicated spirit tattoos that overlapped with each other appeared on his arms. He was like a huge towering pillar in Mahavira Hall. All the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves that he punched felt as if they had been sent into a meat grinder. Their tendons snapped, bones cracked, brains gushed out, and their eyes popped out. Some of the more unfortunate wolves even lost their spines. They did not die immediately, but fell limply on the ground as they coughed up pinkish bubbles. Their originally fierce eyes shone with fear and despair. A Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf, which was the second strongest wolf in the pack, opened its mouth and bit down on Principal Suns right arm. Principal Sun rammed his right arm deep into the creatures throat, as if it was really a pole that could subdue demons. His arm pierced its neck and diaphragm, and he crushed its heart! Ha! Principal Sun glared and shouted like a titan subduing demons. Spirit flames surged at his palms, and they burned the wolfs organs to a crisp. Another Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf snuck up behind him and bit down on his calf. Principal Sun did not even frown. He seized the wolf by the neck and rammed it against the ground. Then, he clamped it between his armpit, and with a crack, the wolfs head fell limp in a weird angle. The creature had been crushed to death by Principal Sun This demonic sight made the blood of Meng Chao and the examinees surge. The wolf howls shuddered in the fog. The fearless beasts had become terrified of the humans, who feared death even less than they did. The wolf king finally retreated. It called the remaining wolves and disappeared without a sound. They vanished, just like a nightmare that faded away. The students who survived cheered. They were so happy that they cried. Students, Im sorry that we didnt manage to detect the turbulence of the space-time torrent beforehand. We ended up causing you to run into this accident. Principal Sun wiped off the blood and grime from his face. His arms remained in their battle stateswelled up and burning. But his expression had become gentle, the way it was usually. He smiled and said, But you did very well. You showed the courage and attitude that Dragon City youths should have. Your teachers and schools are proud of you Dont worry. Ive already contacted the reinforcements and sent them our coordinates. In at most twenty minutes, they will find this place. We will definitely be safe. Thats great! Were safe! We won! The students who survived the disaster hugged each other. Rest for the time being. Force yourself to eat wolf meat and drink wolf blood. Then, take a sitting stance to regulate your breathing and recover your strength! A spark shone in Principal Suns eyes, and he said in a tone that brooked no argument, Even if you have only one minute left, you must defend your stations. You cannot give the wolf pack a chance to attack you. I will defend you until the very end! While speaking, Principal Sun strode in the direction in which the wolf pack had escaped. His body was surrounded by burning spirit flames, and he was like a burning pillar of fire that lit up the night and chased away the fear in the students hearts. With such a powerful fighter as their guardian, everyone was at ease. They quickly sat down and used their stances to treat their injuries. Meng Chaos eyelids twitched when he saw the old principals slightly swaying figure. He also noticed that the spirit flames color was changing continuously, and they were gradually losing control. Is Principal Sun injured? The Bloody Moon Wolf King had been heavily injured, and it even had a dagger in its neck. Principal Sun had to have done that. Principal Sun had fought fiercely against the wolf king while surrounded by a wolf pack and bought them time to calmly gather together and set up their defenses. And for that he paid a terrible price. Who knew just how badly injured he was? Principal Sun! Meng Chao quickly went up to support the old principal, only to find that his skin was burning like red-hot steel. His breathing was heavy, and pinkish bubbles came from his nose and the corners of his lips. Meng Chao gasped in spite of himself. Hush Principal Sun motioned for Meng Chao to keep quiet with his head. They took a few steps into the forest. This is Meng Chao was very observant. He saw a large wet patch at the spot where Principal Suns heart was. Even though he hid it with gel and bandages, red blood continued flowing out. It was a fatal wound. Principal Sun had fought against the wolf king and suppressed its pack despite his fatal wound so he could protect the examinees! Meng Chao had complicated emotions in his heart. In his previous life, Principal Sun hadnt joined the practical test for university entrance as an invigilator. Based on his memory fragments, Principal Sun was injured badly by the Evolved Demonic Air Ripping Eyes when the fog descended three days ago and was bedridden for a long time in the hospital. But since Meng Chao gave him a reminder before the fight, the old man was only injured lightly instead of ending up bedridden. Yet who would have known that this heroic citizen would carry out the glorious tradition of not retreating from the frontlines if he was only lightly injured and come to be an invigilator before fully recovering from his injuries. When the fog descended, he even took the initiative to jump into the space-time rift. Meng Chao had seen it very clearly. Principal Sun was within the area where the turbulence of the space-time torrent occured, but he could have stayed out of the situation. Yet he reached out to grab an examinee who fell into the fog, and when he noticed that he could not make it in time, he decided to just jump in and be transported into the wild. He took the initiative to stand in front of the Bloody Moon Wolf King to carry out his duties as the invigilator! Suddenly, a terrifying thought rose from the bottom of Meng Chaos heart. I harmed Principal Sun. If I hadnt caused this butterfly effect, Principal Sun would not have appeared here. If he risks his life like this, theres a possibility that he will die! Meng Chao was terrified and quickly said, Principal Sun, why are you still using your spirit energy?. Hurry up and sit down to rest. I have an emergency health kit with me! A great price had to be paid for using supernatural abilities. They had to push the limits of their cells to circulate spirit energy, which meant that they had to continuously shave off their own lives. Years of fighting against monsters had destroyed Principal Suns organs, tendons, and bones, causing the fearsome Heavy Cannon in the past to have long since become someone at the end of his strength. Otherwise, he would not serve as the principal of Ninth High School and be in retirement. Now, every time he used the heavy cannons, the recoil caused astonishing damage to his body. The continuous fights forced Principal Sun to the edge of death, but he still forced himself to activate his spirit energy, which made the rampaging energy surge and boil in his blood vessels and turn his skinny arms into the demon subduing poles that could support the heavens and earth. It was no different from suicide! Im sorry, Meng Chao, but I cant fight anymore. Even so, I cant sit down nor pull back my spirit energy. Principal Sun smiled calmly. That creature is very smart. It hasnt run far and is definitely watching us coldly from the dark. If it finds out that Im just putting up a strong facade, it will definitely pounce over without hesitation, and that will be the end. I have to hold on and release all my spirit flames to scare it until the reinforcements find us. Youre going to die! Meng Chao said, worried. With your current condition, you should be nursing yourself in a medical cabin. You shouldnt even be moving your pinky! If you continue using the spirit magnetic field rotation energy and burn your spirit flames, youre just shaving off your own life! Youll definitely die! Meng Chao, we will all die, Principal Sun said faintly. Regardless of whether I am a member of the Red Dragon Army, the principal of Ninth High School, an invigilator, a normal Dragon Citizen, or an Earthling, I have never thought about never dying. I know that youre not afraid of death, but youre different! Meng Chaos mind was in a mess. In his worry, he did not even think about the words he was using anymore. Youre a hero. You cant die in vain like this! Me? A hero? Principal Sun let out a bark of laughter. Im no hero. A true hero would not have let so many children be killed by monsters, and he wouldntCoughhe wouldnt be so exhausted after killing a few Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves. The blood he coughed out was black. It was the sign that the wolfs poison had invaded his body and was corroding his organs. Meng Chao shook his head vigorously. To me and all the Ninth High School students, youre the greatest hero in the world. You have to lead Ninth High School to glory and defeat First High School, Second High School, and Construction High School! Principal Sun looked at him for a while. Alright, then I will undertake the difficult task of becoming a hero this time! As he spoke, the spirit flames on his arms became even brighter. The spirit tattoos rose out of his body and turned the demon subduing poles into two lighthouses. The darkness grew restless. It moved like waves. The two shining lighthouses stood at the center of the darkness. They were unshakeable existences. Since Im a hero, there is no reason for me to back down from a fight! Principal Suns gaze was intense and his tone firm. Meng Chao found himself speechless. He was stunned for a long time. Then, he pleaded. The reinforcements will arrive in just a few more minutes. The wolf king needs to catch a break too. The wolf pack wont come back so soon! Principal Suns eyes flashed. Meng Chao was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. You havent notified the reinforcements and were only comforting us just now? Hush. The reinforcements cant be far away. Even if they cant find us in twenty minutes, they will in half an hour. At most, an hour. They will definitely find us, Principal Sun said. And my mission is to use everything that I have to intimidate these monsters and make sure that they dont dare to get close to you before the reinforcements arrive. Meng Chao, instead of wasting your breath on an old coot like me, itd be better for you to eat more monster meat and drink their blood to recover your strength and fighting power. If Im saying IF I die and the reinforcements havent yet arrived, you might have to fight on your own for a while. And only then will you have hope of surviving! Principal Sun coughed up another mouthful of black blood. His blood was like fuel. It made the flames around him burn even brighter. When the principal saw his students slightly puzzled eyes, he smiled and placed his hand on the students shoulder. Im really not a hero. Im just a normal human, and there are those among us who will risk everything even if they know that they will die. Even if all their bones are shattered, they will carry on with the task that they must do. There are people like that, dont you agree? Chapter 89 - Saber Technique Reaches Ultimate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The last sentence crushed Meng Chaos hopes and determination like a hammer. He had a vague feeling that he understood the difference between elite citizens and heroic citizens now. It was not measured based on something that could be quantified, like speed, punching force, intellect, realms, amazing skills, spirit energy magnetic fields, or spirit magnetic field rotation energy. Instead, it was a determination that could not be shaken or crushed. He knew that it was impossible for him to convince Principal Sun, and he could sense the greedy and terrified gazes trained on them in the darkness. The wolf pack did not run far, just as Principal Sun said. The wolf king was watching them nearby. It had its papillae covered tongue out and was licking its sharp fangs. Its single eye shone with a greedy light. But it was suppressed by Principal Suns spirit flames and did not dare to step into the area. Meng Chao did not try to convince him anymore. He knelt down on one knee in front of the old principal and did some simple first aid on his wounds. In truth, there was nothing he could do to treat him. The old principals blood had long since flowed dry. His withered nerves and dried up organs were serving as fuel for the flames right now. He looked just like a fearless teenager. Meng Chao gulped down wolf blood and wolf meat. He had never longed for dawn to arrive so much. Time passed bit by bit. Under Principal Suns protection, the examinees remained in their sitting stances and entered deep meditative states to recover. Principal Sun became weaker as time passed. His heartbeat and breathing became quicker, and the spark in his eyes became dimmer. But whenever the monsters howled nearby to test the waters and grew restless, the old principal grit his teeth and squeezed out the last bits of strength from his cells and the depths of his soul so that his demon subduing poles could release golden light that resembled sabers and intimidate the evil creatures in the dark. He lasted for half an hour. When a red ray of light that was as brilliant as fire appeared in the horizon and the golden rays of dawn finally arrived, the old man grunted and fell backwards. Meng Chao caught him and discovered that his body was cold, but his arms were hot. It was as if he had poured all of his life into the demon subduing poles. The old headmaster lay in his students arms and smiled in slight embarrassment. It was as if he was saying Im sorry, it looks like this sack of old bags cant last anymore. The brilliant spark in his eyes dimmed, and it looked like a cluster of stars had darkened. Every time he sucked in a breath, a wound tore open, and more blood flowed out. And every time he exhaled with great difficulty, pink bubbles gushed out of his nose. Meng Chao did not grab his emergency health kit. He understood that the old principals life had come to an end. He was just like a tree that had been struck by lightning. It released all the energy it had accumulated for hundreds of years to turn into flames that burned up to the heavens and lit up the wild, which was shrouded in shades of black and red. Meng Chao As he lay dying, Principal Sun stared at the dark clouds and the sky above the bloody moon. His gaze seemed to penetrate the sea of stars and look far beyond them. In fact, he seemed to be seeing a time in the distant future. The old principal finally shifted his gaze and glanced at his student with a smile before asking. Say, do you think that the future Dragon City will be as prosperous as it is today? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He did not know whether Principal Sun had mentioned it by chance or whether he did it intentionally. Principal Sun, dont worry. The future Dragon City will definitely be more prosperous than it is today! Meng Chao said in a low but firm voice. Principal Suns gradually dimming eyes shone with a light called hope. Then, will the children in the future live even more blessed lives than they do today? Will they not need to worry about imminent danger anymore? Will they not need to worry about being eaten by monsters at all times? the old man asked with a face full of expectations. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment before he nodded. Yes, the children in the future will definitely live even more blessed lives than we do today! Thats good, Principal Sun mumbled. His eyes dimmed, but his smile grew brighter. Then, in the future, will we conquer the Other World and return to Earth? When Meng Chao saw the old man looking as expectant as a child looking forward to a lollipop, he found himself unable to continue coming up with false stories. Im sorry, Principal Sun, I-I dont know whether well conquer the Other World in the future. We His voice quivered as he spoke. What could he say? Was he to say that he had a nightmare and that Dragon City perished during the apocalypse in his dream? Or was he supposed to create a beautiful lie and say that Dragon City swept through the armies and was incredibly amazing? Meng Chao said nothing. A deep feeling of powerlessness shrouded him. Silly boy Principal Sun let out a bark of laughter. He placed his palm, which still burned with spirit flames, gently on Meng Chaos shoulder. His spirit tattoo shone once more on his arm. He burned the final bits of his spirit magnetic field rotation energy into his students right arm. Its fine even if you dont conquer the Other World. Itll be fine His voice grew weaker. It was like a candle in the wind that would be snuffed out at any moment. Meng Chao placed his ear near the old principals chest, and it was only then that he could hear the tremors in his chest. Itll be fine as long as youre not conquered by the Other World. When Meng Chao looked up, the old principals smile had already frozen on his face. He held the old principals still burning palm and remained silent for a long time. The Bloody Moon Wolf King appeared again, almost the moment Principal Sun stopped breathing and the smell of blood in the air grew stronger. Wolf howls delighting in his demise rose from the depths of the forest. The wild creatures did not bother to hide their greedy and bloodshot eyes. Principal Sun was right. The wolf pack had been patrolling the area and did not step away for even half a second. If he had continued burning his life and being a pillar of fire that lit up the small area, Meng Chao and the others would have never lasted until dawn. But even now, when Principal Suns body had stopped functioning, his spirit remained like an erupting volcano that crashed at the planets magnetic field. It surged together with the spirit energy in the world and turned into scattered sparks. This light was like an invisible wall that separated humans from monsters. Under the illumination of Principal Suns spirit, the Bloody Moon Wolf King crouched into a ball and hesitated. The creature knew that Principal Sun was already dead. But it could still sense a power coming out from the dead Principal Suns body. It was full of life and gushed out from him. It was a power that demanded respect. It was as if the devastating demon subduing poles were still pulled back and could ram into its head. The Bloody Moon Wolf King was badly injured. The dagger stuck in its spine touched its spinal cord, which made it stagger and limp. The skulls left side had also caved in. The wolf king suffered a major hemorrhage in its brain, which led to major pressure. A trickle of blood mixed with shattered bone continued flowing out of it. The left eye had also completely popped out of its eye socket. It hung outside like a rotten grape. It was only connected to the eye socket with one pitiful nerve cord, and every time the wolf king shook its head, great pain seared through its body. The pain made it angry and fearful. It could not tell whether it should retreat in dejection and lose all of its might, thereby forfeiting its position as the wolf king, or charge forward regardless of the cost, tear apart all the humans throats, and dig out all of their eyeballs so that they could experience the same things it did. The terrifying old man was already dead, but the flames that gushed out from the depths of his mind reached out to the younger human who held him, which made the young human burn as well. Now, he released the same presence as the old man, and it was becoming increasingly terrifying. The wolf king released a fierce howl at Meng Chao, and its right eye shone with a brutal and cunning light. It swung its claw in the direction of the city. It was as if it was saying Run. Let go of that damn corpse and run to your shiny nest! Ill spare you! Meng Chao understood what the Bloody Moon Wolf King meant. Indeed. Right now, the wolf packs numbers were largely reduced, and practically all the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves were covered in injuries. It was impossible for the wolf king to launch a long hunt to catch all the humans. But it needed to deliver an even bloodier and brutal kill to reestablish its might and retain its position as the leader. Yet it was afraid. It did not dare to pounce on Meng Chao, because he was tough. He wanted to kill a few examinees and return to its nest to recuperate. If Meng Chao turned around and left, he would most likely survive. The lowest requirement for the Bloody Moon Massacre quest was to survive the encirclement of the wolves. As long as Meng Chao could protect his life, he would get five thousand contribution points. With his points, he would then have absolutely no problem in getting into university. Even if he did not enter the ace courses in the top universities, he could exchange his contribution points and push his studying efficiency to the limit. As long as he had enough cultivation resources, even if he drank just serums, he could still climb to the top regardless of what course he took. Running was the most logical choice. But there are still humans who will risk everything even if they know that they will die. Even if all their bones are shattered, they will carry on with the task that they must do. There are people like that, dont you agree? Meng Chao gently and solemnly put the old principals corpse down. Something similar to a human smile appeared on the wolf kings face. It seemed to be saying Thats right, boy. Thats the right choice. Meng Chao smiled at it as well. Then, he grabbed his saber with the bent and chipped blade, which now resembled a chainsaw. The wolf kings smile froze. It felt like it had just been hit by the human. You want to spare me? But I dont want to spare you! To hell with the quest, to hell with the contribution points, and to hell with university. At that moment, Meng Chao only had one thought in his mind. He wanted to take over the old principals demon subduing poles and pierce the wolfs throat until his saber came out of its butt! Push One Hundred Saber Techniques to the Ultimate Technique! DO IT! In the frenzied push that lasted for a month before the national college examination, Meng Chao had managed to gather more than five thousand contribution points. And during the practical test, where he had been motivating and saving the students while also killing Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, he had gathered nearly two thousand contribution points. His Skillfulness with the One Hundred Saber Techniques had also reached near Perfect Level. At that moment, without even blinking, he poured all his contribution points into the One Hundred Saber Techniques, pushing this saber technique that countless Dragon Citizens used to hit insects, snakes, rats, ants, jackals, wolves, tigers, leopards, and all sorts of supernatural entities in the future to the max. What was the meaning of ultimate? Perfection meant that it was the limit of a skill. It was when every cell was perfect, and each action fit into the maxims of ergonomics and life sciences. Logically, there was no longer room for improvement. But humans were not logical beings. All rules could be broken. When a skill was refined to the point of perfection, a person could channel their anger, hate, determination to protect something, will to survive, and resolution to take revenge into their saber and fists so they could deliver a fatal strike that made no logical sense. That was what was meant by the Ultimate Level! Chapter 90 - Becoming a Superhuman and Breaking Through! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Meng Chao felt that his cerebral cortex was withstanding the force from a volcano eruption and carpet bombing. The Ultimate Level Saber Technique that came from the future far exceeded what he could withstand at that moment. His blood vessels and tendons started shrinking visibly as if they were about to be sucked dry by the One Hundred Saber Techniques. Kindling was not invincible. The stronger skill he received, the more energy he had to spend, and the more terrifying price he had to pay. The wolf blood and wolf meat he had eaten were instantly absorbed by the cells that went out of control. But not only was it not enough, his hunger increased tenfold. While the wolf king was intimidated by the magnetic field of Principal Suns life, Meng Chao groped around his body and found the gallbladder and heart of the Blade Shattering Python. These two materials contained domineering power. Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one was to eat it directly. But Meng Chao could not care about it now. He bared his white and ghastly teeth and tore apart the pythons heart and gallbladder in just a few bites. Then, he swallowed them. He still did not feel satisfied. He took out eight high-efficiency medicines from the emergency health kit and injected them into his body. He couldnt care less about side effects now. As long as something had a lot of energy, it was all that mattered to him. Boom! It felt as if a flame bomb had gone off in his organs. The flames spread through his blood vessels and nerves. Meng Chao knelt on the ground and seized his throat. He wanted to vomit, but all that came out were trickles of warmth. Every blood vessel and nerve moved in him like a snake, and even the shackles on his genes gained their own lives. They started dancing around in the most primitive and savage manner. The snakes surged into his mind at the same time to stir up the memory fragments from his previous life. He felt as if he had returned to the apocalypse and could hear millions of people shouting in anger and loathing before their deaths. He could sense sadness and rage that came from their souls. He clutched his head tightly and released a nonhuman cry. Dark golden blood flowed out from between his fingers. The Bloody Moon Wolf King finally launched its charge. It moved like a bloody blade that could mow down everything in its path. With a speed of over 100 km/h, it sent Meng Chao flying. The blood vessels in Meng Chaos eyes broke, and his eyeballs were dyed red. He could sense no pain. His nerves were already overloaded by the rampaging spirit energy. His mind was filled with only lightning and flames. As they intersected, a brand new door was slowly opened. This is Many of the examinees behind Meng Chao had noticed that the wolf pack had returned. But just when they drew their sabers in preparation of a fight, they saw something unbelievable. The Bloody Moon Wolf King charged over like a burning cannonball. Then, with just three jumps, he landed in front of Meng Chao and sent him flying. It pounced after him with an open mouth to sink its fangs into the airborne Meng Chaos shoulder. The fangs were like daggers. They dug deep into Meng Chaos shoulder and came out through his back. But even though Meng Chao should have died on the spot, his body shone brightly, and his skin gave off a crystalline quality. It looked as if he had turned into a magnet that attracted the spirit energy in the air, and it rushed into him nonstop. The spirit energy that had no form or shape turned into sparkling particles that rushed into him to form violent spirit tattoos. They formed around his bleeding shoulder blade and went down to his trembling fingertips. He broke through near death! He gained his supernatural abilities during battle! The examinees watched with all sorts of emotions in their hearts. Supernatural abilities were never something that could be gained through labs or step-by-step procedures in the training field. Instead, it was a strength that humans understood when they faced despair but had to protect what they loved, which led to them crushing the limits set for them. Half a century ago, when the martyrs had just transmigrated into the Other World, they knew nothing about spirit energy and cultivation,so they used this method to fight. At that moment, Meng Chao entered the path of their predecessors. Spirit energy gushed into his body madly, and it formed the spirit magnetic field rotation energy after resonating with the magnetic field formed by his life. It allowed Meng Chao to lift his saber and cut into the wolfs head, even though his shoulder blade had been pierced. The Ultimate Level One Hundred Saber Techniques could stir up a presence that made it seem as if the user could cut through everything, even if there was only half a foot from the saber to the target. Crack! The saber hit the wolfs skull. Unfortunately, even though Meng Chaos saber technique had already reached the Ultimate Level, the Lightning Saber had long since become badly damaged and passed the limits of what metal could bear without breaking. The blade sank half an inch into the wolf kings skull before it broke in half. Only the hilt was left. If the blade hadnt broken, the slash would have split the wolf kings skull. The wolf king was in great pain. It twisted its body around, wanting to shake Meng Chao off its body. But a moment earlier, it had taken the initiative to bite Meng Chao, and its fangs were stuck in Meng Chaos bone. Meng Chao growled and activated Reckless Bull Technique. He contracted the muscles around his shoulder blades until they were as tough as metal. There was no way the wolf would be able to break free. It could only jump around in a frenzy and charge into the forest with Meng Chao, which ended in it crushing multiple trees and rocks. Meng Chao was covered in wounds, but he refused to let go of the wolf kings head. He wanted to reach out and grab the dagger in the wolf kings neck, but the wolf king noticed it and slammed Meng Chao repeatedly against a sturdy rock. Meng Chaos consciousness started to fade when he felt his right arm swell and start burning. It felt as if three waves of heat as hot as magma were surging, circulating, and spinning at high speed. This is Countless spirit tattoos that were the same as Principal Suns appeared on Meng Chaos right arm. Scattered sparks also rose slowly from the place where Principal Sun had touched. They surged into his right arm with a howl, and through his nerves, they reached his brain. In an instant, Meng Chao felt as if he saw Principal Sungs heroic gait when he was young and still in the army. He saw how Principal Sun guided spirit energy into his body and how he used the spirit magnetic field rotation energy to execute the amazing Demon Subduing Pole. He saw how Principal Sun brandished his demon subduing poles and reduced numerous monsters into pulp, thereby helping him earn the fearsome name of the Heavy Cannon. As Meng Chao continued watching, the spirit energy magnetic field that created the demon subduing poles was pushed into his right arm like a red hot brand. Is it you, Principal Sun? Is this your heroic spirit? Meng Chao asked in his heart. The Other World was a place where mental power was incredibly strong. Even if a hero died, the magnetic field of their life had the possibility of instantly exploding and deeply affecting the people around it. A heroic spirit could only be born when the timing was right, the terrain was right, and if the person was right. And even if all conditions were met, a long time was needed for a heroic spirit to form. When Principal Sun was heavily injured, the fire of his life burned and drained all of his mental power, so he should not have become a heroic spirit. But when he reached the end of his life, he sent his final bit of power to the new generation through resonating with Meng Chaos brain waves, so their magnetic fields began to resonate as well. This was the Demon Subduing Pole. Regardless of whether the enemies were snakes, insects, rats, ants, jackals, wolves, lions, leopards, or supernatural entities, the user could kill them all with one punch! The three spirit tattoos on Meng Chaos right arm rose up and turned into beautiful tattoos that were profound, complicated, and resembled screws. As his bones let out loud, cracking sounds, his right arm swelled up, and it looked as if he was wearing a gauntlet made of dark golden flames. He pushed his fingers together and used his hand as a knife. Spirit flames gushed out madly and turned into a blade that was three feet long. Principal Suns final Demon Subduing Pole and the Ultimate Level of the future One Hundred Saber Techniques fused together. Thud! Meng Chao gave up on the dagger in the wolf kings neck and rammed his right arm, which was about to shatter, into the wolf kings left eye socket. The left eye had already been destroyed by Principal Sun, so the wolf king could not see clearly through it. Hence, the creature did not notice Meng Chaos actions. It only reacted when an explosive pain spread through its mind, but it was too late. Sizzling sounds came from right next to it. It was the sound of burning. The wolf kings brain was burned by a humans willpower. The wolf king let out a pained cry, and its biting strength instantly became weaker. Meng Chao shouted, and his spirit energy shot forward to circulate around his arm. He treated his fingers as steel hooks and started tearing into the wolf. Ripping sounds that resembled the sounds of meat being torn instantly filled the area. Blood and brains gushed out with the Nightmarish Beasts spirit flames. They charged out like a volcano eruption and landed on Meng Chaos face. Meng Chao felt as if a meteor shower had rammed into his senses. Since he was using Demon Subduing Poles and the Ultimate Level One Hundred Saber Techniques way past what he could endure, every nerve and cell in his body was screeching. It was a hellish tug of war being executed in the air. The most possible outcome was that Meng Chao and the wolf king would both end up being destroyed. But Meng Chao did not care about it. Principal Suns thin but mighty back, the words he said before his passing, and the indignant roars from countless citizens during the apocalypse turned into searing rage that spurred his spirit flames to burn fiercely. Then, through his arm, they rammed into the wolfs brain. The monsters whines were drowned out by the humans enraged cries. The fear-inducing bloody flames were crushed by the light of Meng Chaos willpower. In the end, his entire arm sank into the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings shattered eye socket and was buried to the shoulder in wolf brains. Meng Chao crushed the wolf kings brains, cut off the connection of the nerves, and severed all of the blood vessels. If you want our lives, then well take your soul so that you can never be reborn! Meng Chao finally saw fear, puzzlement, regret, and hatred in the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings remaining eye. It was terrified of the violence rained on its body. It was also puzzled by how such raging flames could be contained in such a small body. And it regretted that it had walked straight to its own death. It hated that it had provoked this human. But it was too late. Meng Chao dug around fiercely, and when he grabbed something, he yanked it out fiercely. The Bloody Moon Wolf King let out its final cry. The Nightmarish Beast which had once led hundreds of monsters and declared itself king in the depths of the fog finally fell with a bang at the feet of a human. Meng Chao collapsed as well. As if he had sunk into the swamp of darkness, his body functions turned off one by one. Only the strange fire at the corner of his eyes continued making calculations without knowing tiredness. Soon, the total contribution points gained from killing a superbeast and completing the quest showed up. Meng Chao smiled. He did not care about the numbers that kept jumping. So, killing superbeasts actually feels this great. To hell with Kindling and the contribution points. Theyre nothing. Just for this matchless pleasure alone, I will Hang on a second, just a second. How many? How many contribution points did I get from this? I completed the Bloody Moon Massacre and gained 9,999 contribution points! I won against something stronger than me by killing the Bloody Moon Wolf King and gained 5,545 points on top of that! I also inherited the will of a heroic citizen, which gave me another 5,045 points. And besides that, I awakened the supernatural skill, Demon Subduing Pole, as well! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Above the bright numbers, the clouds spread out and revealed a brilliant red sun. The sky was bright once more. Dozens of armored airships tore through the clouds, and golden rays spread far into the lands. Cheers rose in the area. They came from people who had lived through a disaster. Meng Chao released a long sigh among the cheers. In his daze, he saw the golden rays gather together to form Principal Suns face. It was smiling. Meng Chao smiled at Principal Sun as well, and as his head fell on his burning right arm, he fell asleep. Chapter 91 - The Mystery of the Other World Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had two dreams one after another. In the first dream, he felt as if he had turned into Principal Sun when he was younger. The ignorant foot soldier who just had fun went through various hardships in military camp, city ruins, and Monster Mountain Range, and slowly grew to become the Heavy Cannon. His rich battle experience, the spirit energy magnetic field that created the Demon Subduing Pole, and all other details were like crystals that fused with Meng Chaos memories from his past life. It gave him an even deeper understanding toward the word superhuman. The second dream was much more interesting and strange. Meng Chao dreamt that he had become the Bloody Moon Wolf King. He saw himself growing messy fur, sharp fangs, and even sharp claws. He led a wolf pack to charge about the wild and ran around the fog. His blood surged, and the fear-inducing blood flames raged. He observed, lay in ambush, surrounded his prey, charged, tore his prey apart, and ate it. He fought for the throne and licked his wounds. He devoured the weak without hesitation and submitted to stronger superbeasts. This was the law of the Other World, and it was carved deep into his genes. In a daze, Meng Chao forgot his status as a human. He learned how to hunt in the way of monsters, as well as how to think and survive among them. However, the end of the dream was a blurry and twisted mess. Even so, he managed to see a huge cave and crack in the ground. It had a lot of shining things that were definitely not made through natural means. There was also a bloody bubbling lake. It looked sticky. The cave also had deformed trees that were nearly one hundred meters tall and looked like they could reach the skies. Between the branches were huge chrysalis that were as red as blood. In the bloody lake and the bloody chrysalis were all sorts of strange nightmarish creatures. This scene woke Meng Chao right away. He sucked in a deep breath and smelled a sweet scent. He moved his hands and feet a little. He saw that he was lying in a very modern medical cabin. His body lay in a sticky liquid that was similar to hot chocolate. His pain had turned into a faint, numb feeling, and it was as if there were thousands of small fishes swimming around him and nibbling at his wounds. It actually felt pretty comfortable. There was no light on the ceiling, but there was faint blue light around him. For some strange reason, it made him feel at ease. It gave him the feeling that things were quiet and he was safe. I was saved. Meng Chao released a sigh of relief and blinked with all his might. The strange fire was still around, and it shone with a faint golden light. [Current contribution points: 31,453] Under it was a long row of brand new skills that were just waiting to be awakened. Attached in front of those skills were words Middle Stage, Advanced, and Secret. The skills he had awakened had increased by leaps and bounds in Skillfulness as well. All of them had arrived at Master Level, and some of them had even reached Perfect Level. Ah, it feels great contributing to society. How can I ever finish using so many contribution points? Meng Chao wept. But when he saw the price for awakening the advanced skills, he immediately found himself unable to laugh. What? The price for awakening Cicada Awakening Force is 8,888? If I want to awaken the Magnetic Field Acceleration Method, I need 15,000 points? And if I want to awaken the Advanced Gun Technique, I have to spend 19,000 points? I even need to spend 9,999 points to use one Middle Stage Healing Skill! Did the price for goods increase because I broke through the limits of my life? Meng Chao raised his right arm from the sticky chocolate liquid. He did not know how long he had slept, but the wounds on his body had already disappeared. Only a faint layer of scabs was left, and most of them had already fallen off to reveal pinkish new flesh. Meng Chaos eyes shone. He saw faint layers of energy rippling in the air. They were like multi-colored smoke. As he breathed, they slowly entered his right arm. It felt as if they were being injected into his veins, and it gave a cold and refreshing sensation. He could clearly sense the presence of the three spirit meridian systems. He clenched his fists slightly and tried to use his willpower to activate the three spirit meridian systems. The spirit tattoos appeared on his right arm. They were like beautiful, dark-gold tattoos that released the ferocity of the One Hundred Saber Techniques and the might of the Demon Subduing Pole. Having spirit energy enter the body and spirit tattoos showing up is the first level of becoming a superhuman! I really broke through the shackles of my genes in a life and death moment and became a superhuman! Meng Chao felt all sorts of emotions. He closed his eyes, and the first thing that popped up in his mind was Principal Suns body, burning as brightly as a pillar of fire. Principal Sun, dont worry. Earthlings will never be conquered by the Other World! Meng Chao jumped out of the medical cabin and stretched happily. He noticed that he was in a single room with a very good environment. Aside from the medical facilities that were stuck full of wires, there were two pots of natural-looking green plants in the corner. Regardless of the plants or the space itself, everything in the room gave off a lavish feeling. There was a small couch beside the medical cabin with a young girl on it. She was sleeping soundly while smacking her lips. It seemed like she was eating something really good in her dream. It was Bai Jiacao. Meng Chao could not help but smile a little. He then saw the storage rack beside the couch. It had his sisters bag, which carried her exercise books. It seemed like she had been doing her homework while she kept watch over him, but then got tired and fell asleep. Meng Chao tiptoed over and checked his sisters homework. He opened an exercise book full of application questions. They asked the students to use various force execution formulas to figure out the output of their fighting strength and all sorts of monsters defense limits. When it came to questions that required very complicated equations and matrices, there was a lot of space left under the questions. But Bai Jiacao always managed to sloppily write her answers in bold strokes. She even created a few equations that did not exist, and with a few strokes of her pen came out with the answer. Meng Chao frowned a little and thought to wake up the girl to criticize her for not paying attention while answering the questions. But after making some mental calculations, he found to his shock that her answers were all correct. Yet there were no answers provided at the back of the exercise book. This meant that the girl had instantly figured out the answer, but was too lazy to write out the long-winded process of how she came up with it, which was why she decided to just casually deal with it. Meng Chao gasped in surprise. Is this the power of Night Demon Blood? Speaking of which, Meng Chao had been thinking about something all this while. How on earth did Bai Jiacao get her Night Demon Blood? Logically speaking, since it was a bloodline, she had to have inherited it. But Meng Chao was absolutely certain that his adoptive mother Bai Suxin was just a normal citizen and had never displayed any supernatural abilities. It was the same case for his father, Meng Yishan. His sister was basically a photocopied version of his parents, however, so she should not have been born a witch. Also, logically speaking, he had already gotten rid of all the triggers that would have resulted in her corruption, yet the total corruption rate he had reduced was still less than ten percent. In other words, there were other crucial turning points in her path. What were those? How did my sister get the Night Demon Blood? I dont have any memories about it. Looks like it has nothing to do with our home, but something to do with a person or organization in society. When I have the chance, I have to investigate this clearly. Oh, thats right. Theres also the dream I had when I was asleep. I dreamt that I became a Bloody Moon Wolf King because the powerful brain waves before its death severely impacted me, but whats the deal with the bloody lake and blood-red chrysalis? Could it be that the monsters arent born naturally, but are man-made? That shouldnt be the case. Ive dissected many monsters before, and their reproductive systems are all very normal. They show no signs of being modified by humans Or at the very least, the low-grade monsters show no signs of being modified. But if I think about it, if theyre really products of nature and just obey the laws of the jungle, they should not have charged at the humans iron defenses every day for the past few decades, right? That doesnt fit with survival instincts! Meng Chao suddenly realized that even if he returned from the apocalypse, he still knew nothing about the mysterious Other World. There were too many secrets and truths that could only be uncovered when he possessed greater strength. When Meng Chao flipped to another page of the exercise book, he saw a comic that Bai Jiacao had drawn on an empty spot, and he laughed in spite of himself. The pictures were drawn with unskilled strokes and ahad two stick figures with big heads. One of them had braids, and there were flames around her head, signalling anger. A dialogue box was beside her. Written in it were: Hurry up and wake up, stupid brother! The stick figure lying before her had two Xs drawn over his eyes. His tongue also hung limply by the side of his mouth. He looked really ugly. Meng Chao really did not know whether the girl was worried about him or cursing him. He reached out and pinched the girls nose. Bai Jiacao did not react in the beginning. She just continued smacking her lips. But five seconds later, she noticed that something was off. She started puffing out her cheeks, which made her look like a bighead carp who had popped up at the surface of water. Then, red blotches appeared on her puffed out cheeks, and her lips as well as eyelashes started fluttering. She sucked in a deep breath, and while her eyes were still shut, she sat up straight on the couch. It hurts! Who are you?! How dare you attack me?! The girl covered her nose and started yelping. When she saw Meng Chao clearly, her expressive eyes filled with joy. But the next second, that joy faded away. It was replaced by anger. Demon! How could you bully me the moment you wake up?! Its your fault for destroying my image on paper. If you want to draw me, you should make me look a little more handsome. Meng Chao grinned. It just felt so good to bully the Dark Witch! You Bai Jiacaos face turned red. She did not think that her casual doodles would be discovered by her evil big brother. They were supposed to be a secret! She rubbed her nose, and her attention shifted to Meng Chaos right arm. Big Brother, youve become bad! You got yourself a tattoo! she cried out in surprise. What are you saying? This is the sign of spirit energy surging in my veins. It means that Ive cleared my spirit meridian system and become a legendary superhuman. Heh, arent I awesome? Meng Chao raised his right wrist with his left hand and tried to control the spirit magnetic field rotation energy. In the beginning, his spirit energy was restless, and he could not control it no matter what. It was just like a teenager who had just entered adolescence. It was very difficult for him to control it at will. But after practicing for a bit, he gradually was able to use it as his heart wishes. He flung his arm, and the spiral-shaped, dark-golden tattoos faded under his skin. They disappeared without a trace. Whoa Bai Jiacao stared at him. Big Brother, do you feel any sort of discomfort? Ill call the doctors now. You dont have to be in a hurry. Wheres Mom and Dad? How long have I been asleep? Meng Chao felt really good. If there were any sequelae, he would just grit his teeth and use a Middle Stage Healing Skill to provide health care for his body. There should not be anything wrong with him. Right now, he was much more concerned about Test Area 5523 and the points he received in his national college examination. You slept for seven days and nights. Mom and Dad are really worried. Luckily, Doctor Su Yuan has been comforting them. He said that this is a common thing among those who awaken abruptly. Your condition is the same as a system upgrade and reboot, and he said that youd wake up soon. Mom and Dad just went out to eat, and Im on holiday now, so I came over to visit you. Big Brother, I heard that you were really great during the practical test. You even became a hero. Over the past few days, many people from your school, education department, all sorts of media outlets, and even the army and Supernatural Tower came to visit you. They praised you to high heavens! Is it real? Oh, by the way, there were even reporters who came to interview me! Im not a hero. Meng Chao thought, Only someone like Principal Sun is a real hero. Im far from being one. But the girls last sentence stunned him. Hang on, you didnt run your mouth off with the reporters, right? he asked. Of course not. I just told them the truth. When the reporters asked me about how you usually act at home and what sort of power drove you to become a hero, I told them that you study really hard at home and stay in your room all the time to browse through life science forums in the deep web! Bai Jiacao answered seriously. Chapter 92 - Top One Hundred in the City! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao suppressed his urge to pinch the girls cheeks and asked, What happened to Test Area 5523? How many people died or were injured? I saw the news. I think there were examinees who died, the girl said. Ah Meng Chao felt complicated emotions in his heart. He felt hurt when he heard that his peers died, naturally, but in his previous life, Principal Sun did not protect them, so there was a possibility that the number of deaths had reached the hundreds at that time. Nearly one hundred peoples fates were changed, and they had hope to further their studies in university. In the future, they would serve important purposes. Principal Sun must feel really gratified in heaven, right? Dont be sad, Big Brother, just like how I didnt manage to stop Granny Wang from sacrificing herself no matter how hard I tried, you could not do it either. I heard that when the reinforcements arrived, you looked like a smashed watermelon with hundreds of slashes on you. Even so, you still kept your hand firmly around that superbeasts brain! Granny Wangs sacrifice and her big brothers heroic deeds made the girl much more mature. Even though the comparison was really inappropriate, she had at least learned how to comfort someone. She thought about it and tentatively brought out a wooden box covered in red velvet. She opened it as if she was presenting her treasure to him. It had three medals inside it. Two were silver and one was bronze. These are your medals. Everyone thinks youre really brave! Im serious! the girl said. The first was a silver medal. It was squarish and looked like a city. Sitting on top of it was a huge, roaring dragon. Written under it were the words: Grade Three Citizen of the Order of Merit. This was given by the Survival Committee, and it was commonly known as the Dragon Medal. It was the proof that a citizen had performed a meritorious deed to the city. The second silver medal was shaped as a five-pointed star. It had an artillery carriage formed by intersecting weapons on it. They carried a murderous looking artillery. This was given by the Red Dragon Army. It was commonly known as the Artillery Medal, and it was proof that a soldier had performed a meritorious deed. The third was a bronze medal. It was rectangular in shape, and on it was the towering Supernatural Tower. Around it were a cluster of brilliant stars. This was given by the Supernatural Tower, and it was commonly known as the Star Medal. It was proof that a superhuman had performed a meritorious deed. Dragon City was a lone army in the Other World. To encourage the citizens to be brave and kill the enemies, they paid a lot of attention to the classification of meritorious services. The three systems governing the citizens, military, and superhumans had their own way of distinguishing what was a meritorious deed and their own promotional system. There were five grades of medals: metal, bronze, silver, gold, and the most valuable and rarest blood. The last one was a medal dyed red by the martyrs blood. Each grade represented different rewards. They could be given extra points during the national college examination, be recruited by business industries or civil services when all potential candidates had the same qualifications, be exempted from tax when they created their own business, have an earlier turn when they applied for public renting houses, be able to apply for larger houses, and other such rewards. As long as anyone performed a meritorious service, they would be able to obtain benefits in their lives, work, and cultivation. The two silver medals meant that Meng Chao had performed a grade three meritorious service. The one bronze medal meant that he had performed a grade four meritorious service. Since the difficulty of the practical test was incredibly high, the examinees who were injured or died received treatment equivalent to a soldier, and Meng Chao had also broken through the limits of his life during a vicious fight. Hence, the three organizations credited him for his deeds. At the very least, he could get an extra thirty to fifty points to his final score. Meng Chao was a worldly person. When he faced the Bloody Moon Wolf King, he was angry, and his mind had become blank. Even if it meant that he was going to end up crippled, he still insisted on getting rid of that wolf. But after the entire thing, when the government acknowledged his deeds and he gained both physical and spiritual rewards, he still felt really good. He pressed the medals against his chest and started posing in his sisters direction. Ah, look at you. Bai Jiacao pouted. Next time, Im going to get my own medals, and Ill get more than you! Ill be more awesome than you! As she spoke, their parents came back to take over, because they had finished eating. When they saw that their son had woken, they were naturally delighted. The entire family hugged each other. The parents then spoke words that put Meng Chao at ease. The points of his national college examination were just fine. Since a space-time rift had appeared in Test Area 5523, the examinees there had lost an hour of the exam compared to the other test areas, and they could be considered to have suffered some loss because of it. But many of the examinees who were sent to the wild fought bravely and displayed the mighty attitude that young Earthlings should have. Their actions were all recorded by the monitors they carried with them. Even if they experienced interference, many of the data could still be recovered. The examinees who did not know each other before the test could also give witness testaments that were cross-validated. Besides, the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves carcasses and wounds served as proof, so it was not hard for them to receive points based on their performance, especially for Meng Chao. Luo Hai and the rest testified that he was the first to mention that they had to stand their ground and wait for reinforcements, was the first to kill a Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf, the first to sing loudly to gather a large number of examinees to his side, and stir up the students courage. When the reinforcements arrived, they also saw that he had his arm inside the wolf kings brain. The terrifying scene stunned many of the powerful fighters when they saw it. Based on the principle of rewarding bonus points to examinees who were active in saving their companions, Meng Chao gained a few hundred bonus points as his reward. With the extra he gained from the three medals, his total made him rank thirty-ninth in the whole city. That high? Meng Chao was shocked by the result. In just a short month or so, he managed to plow his way through being ranked in the ten thousands to the top one hundred in the city. This was basically the same as him cheating. Wait, he was cheating. He thought about it and asked, By the way, Jiacao mentioned that this is Fengshui Medical Center. Why am I here? Isnt this place supposed to be really expensive? His mother had to change her joints here. Even if someone familiar with the members of the staff recommended a patient here and received a seventy percent or higher discount, they would still have to spend millions to be treated. With his injuries, he would not be released unless they spent tens of millions on him. You dont have to worry about that. Someone paid for you, Bai Suxin explained. When people like Meng Chao who performed meritorious deeds ran into accidents, the education department, insurance company, and the three government organizations who gave him the medals were willing to pay the medical fees. During the first few days, he was in the ICU of a government hospital and enjoyed the best treatment for free. Once he was out of the critical zone, someone suggested that he switch to a private hospital. This did not mean that private hospitals were better than government hospitals. Instead, it was because many of the best medical plans required expensive medicine that was not listed among the items that could be reimbursed, and the government hospitals could not use them at will. Mr. Ning Shewo was the one who suggested this. Yan Organization also took part in this. They introduced a lot of famous doctors and formed a joint medical team with Dr. Su Yuan. Your Dad said that Mr. Ning is trustworthy, and Yan Organization is a major organization. Dr. Su Yuan was also very attentive while treating me. Besides, the environment here is much better than in the government hospitals. After we thought about it, we transferred you here. As for the medical fees, the government will reimburse half of the medical fees if youre treated in a private hospital. As for the rest, Elder Ning and Yan Organization paid for it. They mentioned something really strange. Its something about, Just think about it as us expressing our gratitude to Old Fire Relayer. Who is that? Meng Chao coughed. Mom, hes the master I mentioned last time. I got to know him from a life science forum. What? Bai Suxin was shocked. You got yourself a master on those harmful websites? Are you guys reading from a script? Why are all of you saying the same things?! By the way, someone major dropped by as well. Hes Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. He brought a lot of valuable medicine and said that he will pay for your medical fees. Bai Suxin gasped in amazement. Chaoer, when did you get to know Master Luo Wu? Hes a Heaven Realm elite! Meng Chao was stunned for a moment, then he understood what had happened. Luo Hai, the student council president of Construction High School and Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wus son, was in the same test area as him. Could it be that Master Luo Wu believed that his heroic deeds saved his sons life, so he came to repay the favor? Or was there a deeper meaning behind this? Big Brother, I just found out recently that you know a lot of people, Bai Jiacao said with shining eyes. Aside from Master Luo Wu, two older girls came to visit you. One of them is Elder Nings granddaughter, and the other is Ripple Princess, Yan Feirou. I wont talk about Elder Nings granddaughter, but isnt that Yan Feirou the girl that you observed with a magnifying glass and with your butt out in the air in front of the TV last time? Why did she come to visit you? Well Meng Chao tilted his head and thought about it. Maybe its because she admires heroes a lot? Bai Jiacao was about to make a sarcastic quip when the handsome Dr. Su Yuan entered the room with a group of other doctors in white coats. Behind them was Ning Shewo, and he looked delighted. He came for a check-up from Dr. Su Yuan and was just in time to see Meng Chao wake up. Based on your physiological parameters, youve recovered really well. How do you feel now? Dr. Su Yuan placed his hand on Meng Chaos shoulder. Meng Chao immediately felt a few very comfortable waves of heat slowly circulate and grow in his body like roots of a tree. Dr. Su Yuan then said in slight puzzlement that Meng Chaos body was definitely the hungriest body he had ever seen. The activity of his cells was several times higher than those of a normal person. The gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid he had been taking over the past few days was good stuff that could not be bought with money from the market. Forget about normal people, many of the three star Earth Realm elites did not eat as much as Meng Chao did, and the stuff they ate was not as good either. Usually, new superhumans were not able to withstand powerful energy nourishing them. This was just like how a three-year-old would definitely be sick if he ate a ginseng like a carrot. But Meng Chaos body was like a black hole. No matter how many treasures they stuffed into his body, they were all digested and absorbed until nothing was left. Fortunately, he had performed a meritorious deed, and the government had reimbursed half of the fees, while the other half was paid for by Ning Shewo, Yan Organization, and Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. That was why Meng Chao could afford the lavish treatment plan. Even so, the doctors did not know just where he hid the energy he absorbed. Meng Chao knew, though. It was the reason how Kindling kept on getting stronger. But there were plenty of talented people in Dragon City, so there was nothing that he needed to hide when it came to his health. I feel good. But there is some multi-colored smoke floating in front of me, Meng Chao said. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked at each other. Multi-colored smoke? They did not see it. Bai Jiacao wanted to say something, but did not. She just shrank into a corner. Thats spirit energy. Do you remember that you turned into a superhuman on the battlefield? Its natural that you can see spirit energy now, Dr. Su Yuan said. We can see things because our visual system turned the light we can see into electrical pulse signals. This transformation ability differs among different living objects. Canines can only decipher signals in grayscale, so they cannot see colors. As for shrimps, their eyes contain sixteen different color sensory organs. The human visual system has a lot more color and light sensory organs compared to that of shrimps. We can see infrared to ultraviolet, and tens of thousands of colors in a large spectrum. Logically speaking, we can also directly see magnetic waves, the planets magnetic field, a persons magnetic field, spirit energy, solar storms, and all sorts of natural phenomenon and forms of energy. But most of the visual sensory organs in a normal person are dormant. Only when you surpass the limits of your life are those sensory organs activated one after another, and you become capable of seeing a more radiant world. It also reveals more truths of the world. Being able to see spirit energy is the most basic thing that differentiates a normal human from a superhuman. Chapter 93 - The Problem with his Spirit Meridian System Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Congratulations, my young friend, youre finally walking down the path of the superhumans! Ning Shewo said with a smile. We have a superhuman in our family now? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin were both shocked and delighted. Damn it! My big brother has become a superhuman?! Doesnt that mean that I no longer have a chance to free myself from misery?! Ill be bullied for the rest of my life! Bai Jiacao had very complicated emotions. Meng Chao remained calm. He raised his right arm and exercised it a little. He could sense spirit energy flowing slowly through his spirit meridian system. I remember everything that happened that day. I heard that those who reach a breakthrough while theyre near dead have a high possibility of experiencing some sort of sequelae, and theyre commonly known as broken-star superhumans. Theyre not in perfect condition, right? Dr. Su Yuan hesitated for a moment before he nodded and said, Thats right. Youre a broken-star superhuman. Bai Jiacao widened her eyes and quickly took over the conversation. Dr. Su, whats wrong with being a broken-star superhuman? We just had a broken-star superhuman appear in our area recently. Even so, we decorated the area, fired off a lot of firecrackers for him, and set up many tables to celebrate it! Well, it isnt too much of a problem. Dr. Su Yuan smiled at the girl. How much do you know about the spirit meridian system? I know the answer! Bai Jiacao raised her arm and rambled off the answer like a machine gun. My teacher said that aside from the blood circulatory system, lymphatic system, and nervous system, we have a fourth system in our bodies, and its known as the spirit meridian system. It is made of 108 main branches and 1,024 branch meridians. Its a very old circulatory system in our bodies, and it might have started forming since the moment the first cell was born in the ancient oceans. When the aquatic lifeforms started moving to the land, it began to mature. Regardless of the ancient nautilidae or trilobita, who are both creatures who ruled the seven seas, the dinosaurs that were nearly one hundred meters tall, or other huge life forms, all of them showed signs of possessing the spirit meridian system. Human predecessors were able to win against these huge creatures and claim ourselves to be the kings of all living beings because we have the highest number of spirit meridians in our bodies. The meridian system in our bodies is also the most complicated. However, hundreds of thousands of years ago, certain things happened on Earth. Maybe because spirit energy ran dry on Earth, or maybe because it was no longer of any use after humans proclaimed themselves kings of all beings, the spirit meridians gradually regressed and became hidden in our bodies. Theyre just like tonsils appendixes. One usually isnt able to sense their presence. Yes. Youve been doing well in your studies. Youve managed to memorize all the crucial points, Dr. Su Yuan said. The evolution of life has always adhered to the principle of improving things that we need and casting aside what we dont. When humans were able to use basic intelligence and simple tools to declare themselves as the rulers on Earth, why should they develop even stronger organs? It has to be known that stronger organs require more energy. For example, the human brain weighs less than five percent of the total mass of the body, but it requires thirty percent of the oxygen we take in and consumes thirty percent of our energy. If a brain was overdeveloped, it would also cause a series of reproductive and nurturing problems. Its the same with spirit meridians. When supernatural abilities are activated in the body, they start using up energy at an insane pace. In an environment where spirit energy has run dry, if the person only eats food through conventional means, even if they eat twenty-four hours a day, it would not make up for the energy required for the spirit meridians. In the end, they would starve to death. Hence, during the competition to survive on Earth, being a normal human was the best solution for us. But weve come to the Other World. It is a battlefield filled with spirit energy. Our cells have changed, and our evolution clocks have been forced to speed up several times their original speed. Everything, thus, has become different. There is a creature called red seabream on Earths ecosphere. It only has one male fish in a school, so it is surrounded by hundreds of female fish. If the male fish dies, the largest and fiercest of the remaining female fish soon change into a male fish. Aside from them, the swamp eels, true oysters, and many other creatures have also shown signs of changing their sexes, just like the red seabream. This shows that when faced with stimulants from the world around us, genes can change. The survival strategies contained in a body can cause drastic changes in a person, and among them is changing a person from a normal human who only consumes a low amount of energy and has low fighting power to a superhuman, who uses a lot of energy, but has high fighting power. But the problem is that this sort of change definitely comes at a price. Lets go into the specifics regarding your brother. Before he was ready, he received too much stimulation. Rampaging spirit energy surged into his body. It strengthened the three main meridians in his right arm, but that made the other one hundred or so main meridians in him shrivel up. Its just like how a circuit board would be burnt when the current that traveled through it was too strong. Ah! The girl covered her mouth. What happens when the main meridians are burnt? The 108 main meridians are equivalent to 108 strokes. If there is only one main meridian, then, the person would be able to draw one line with it. If they have two main meridians, they can write two lines with them. The more main meridians are cleared, the more lines they can draw, and the more words they can form, Dr. Su Yuan explained patiently. When superhumans guide spirit energy into their bodies, they go between the different lines like electric currents circulating at high speeds in circuit coils to form unique spirit energy magnetic fields. That is how they form skills, divine arts, martial arts, secret skills, killing moves, and divine skills. One star superhumans are said to be in the Spirit Realm. Their main cultivation goal is to clear their spirit meridians. The more spirit meridians they clear, the more likely they are to form more complicated and powerful spirit energy magnetic fields. They can also release more skills. There are 108 main meridians in the body. Since our power comes from the land, our legs are the contact points for the magnetic fields of our lives and the magnetic field of the planet. Hence, there are 36 main meridians in our legs. There are 24 main meridians in our organs, and 24 in our arms. There are 16 in the brain, and the final eight are like raging dragons. They connect all the acupressure points in our bodies and are known as the dragon meridians. When we just transmigrated to this place, our martyrs didnt understand the secrets behind spirit energy and spirit meridians. Just like your older brother, they fought madly in the battlefields, and when they were in life and death situations, they suddenly reached breakthroughs. This method of becoming a superhuman is crude, and it deals a lot of damage to the meridian system. Later on, we developed a mature and scientific cultivation system. With the nourishment from gene medicine, protection from the cultivation rooms, and guidance from powerful fighters, the difficulty and danger in awakening were decreased drastically. The superhumans who are awakened through scientific methods usually clear twenty-three main meridians in the beginning. The outstanding, talented people are even able to clear from sixty to seventy main meridians. They sometimes clear even the dragon meridians, which makes their cultivation in the future much easier. From sixty to seventy? Bai Jiacao made some calculations. Others are able to clear from sixty to seventy main meridians, but my big brother only managed to clear three of the main meridians in his right hand. Doesnt that mean that even if there were twenty of my brothers, they wouldnt be able to win against one of those scientifically awakened superhumans? Thats not necessarily true. Even with three main meridians, he can create a very powerful spirit energy magnetic field and execute fatal killing moves. If he deploys his strategies well, he might be able to win against people with dozens of skills, Dr. Su Yuan said. But we usually believe that the upper limit for broken-star superhumans is rather low, and their cultivation speed is rather slow. Hence, its much more difficult for them to reach higher realms. Then, what should we do? Can we cure him? The girl was even more nervous than Meng Chao. With the current medical technology, it is very hard for us to repair damaged main meridians, Dr. Su Yuan said. But the damage to some of his main meridians will not affect him in his daily tasks, life, learning, or fighting. Hell just be slower when it comes to cultivation. When he fights, the number of skills he can release will be lower, and itll be harder for him to reach Heaven Realm and Deity Realm. Speaking of which, most superhumans remain as one star, two-star, or three-star superhumans, which means that theyre only able to stay at Earth Realm. It was very hard for your brother to survive that dangerous battle in the wild, so even if hes just a broken-star superhuman, hes still a superhuman! His words were directed at the girl, but he also wanted to comfort Meng Chao. But Meng Chaos mental state was even more stable than what Dr. Su Yuan thought. He nodded and said, Thats right. That battle was indeed very fierce. At that time, I was already exhausted and covered in injuries. I even drank the blood of a Blade Shattering Pythons heart and ate its gallbladder without caring about the costs before injecting a lot of high-calorie medicine into my body recklessly. Im already very lucky that I was able to successfully break through in that sort of situation. Paying a bit of a price for it is worth it. Meng Chao had long since reached an understanding. Regardless of whether it was the Ultimate Level One Hundred Saber Techniques or Principal Suns Demon Subduing Pole, both of them were incredibly domineering. They were not something that his current self could use at will. If he used them forcefully, he would definitely have to pay a price. Back then, he had felt his blood burning, as if there was magma raging in his body, so it was very normal that a few of his main meridians were burnt. But he did not feel upset because of it, and he did not regret it either. Even if it happened again or a hundred times more, he would still do the same. No matter how great of a price he had to pay, he would take over Principal Suns will and use Demon Subduing Pole to reduce that damn monster into a pulp. When Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin heard him say it, they sighed in relief. They were incredibly happy that their son managed to survive and even became a superhuman. Since he was commended by the local government, he would no longer have to worry about going to university or getting a job. This made them very happy. Dr. Su was right. There were only a few people who could rise to great power. They did not hope that their son was a rare genius, anyway. Now, this was pretty good. Bai Suxin even felt that being a broken-star superhuman was better. It meant that her son would not need to go into the depths of the fog and fight against the matchless monsters. During the past few days, when she saw her son laying in the ICU, she had been so terrified that she felt as if her soul had left her body. Ning Shewo watched their expressions and knew what the parents were thinking. He smiled and said, To fighting-oriented occupations, it will pose as some problem if your main meridians have shriveled up. But to supporting occupations, this isnt too important. For example, harvesters mainly rely on branch meridians, not the main meridians. Ning Shewo explained to the Meng family that aside from the 108 main meridians hidden in the body, there were also 1,024 branch meridians. The main meridians were like arteries and veins, while the eight dragon meridians were the thickest arteries. As for branch meridians, they were like capillaries. Fighting-oriented occupations required the fighter to release instantaneous forces, so it was only natural that they had to cultivate their arteries. Supporting occupations, however, paid attention to accumulating strength bit by bit and precise control. Regardless of whether it was harvesting, creating maps, or processing, they did not need to shout, strike their chests, and release explosive force. I heard from Xueshi that youre still thinking about whether you should enter the martial arts course or the resource course. Its perfect now. God has chosen for you. Come to Agricultural Universitys resource course. I have quite a number of friends who are lecturers there. I also go and give lectures there sometimes. We can help you refine your harvesting skills. Ning Shewo did his best to invite him to Agricultural University. The supporting occupations requirements for realms are lower than those of fighting occupations. With your talent, you will definitely have a bright future in the field. Chapter 94 - Ultimate Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin nodded simultaneously. Compared to the fighting occupations that would require their son to fight a lot, it was only natural that they hoped that he would choose a supporting occupation instead, because it was slightly safer. No matter how dangerous a harvesters life was, it was still better than that of the monster hunters who had to venture deep into the fog. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Elder Ning, filling up the application form is a major event in my life. I have to think about it carefully. Can I give you the answer tomorrow? Of course. Rest well today, said Ning Shewo with a smile. Dr. Su Yuan performed another series of checks, and through remote consultation, he conversed with the famous doctors in Dragon City regarding Meng Chaos physiological parameters. Once they were sure that he had completely recovered, the Meng family finally felt at ease. Since Meng Chao was going to be discharged the next day, he did not need anyone accompanying him for the night and insisted that his family went back home to rest well. It was eight something at night and he was the only one in the ward. He put both his arms under his head and let his eyelids fall a little. No one knew what he was thinking about. Suddenly, his eyes sparkled, and he decided to be ruthless. He traded 9,999 contribution points for a Middle Stage Healing Skill. From the moment he woke up, he had been thinking about one thing. Dr. Su Yuan said that he had completely recovered, and his Initial Stage Healing Skill was in a dark gray color now. He could not use it anymore. This meant that from a normal persons standpoint, his body had recovered completely. He did not need to go through any sort of treatment anymore. But his Middle Stage Healing Skill was light gray. It could be activated. After thinking about it, Meng Chao came up with a guess. What the Middle Stage Healing Skill treated was related to his strength. It was the organs that produced energy and could not be seen with the naked eyethe spirit meridians. Even though it was very difficult with the current medical standards to treat the damage to the main meridians, Meng Chao remembered vaguely that this was not the case in the future. Since he wanted to fight against fate, it was impossible for him to be content with taking up a supporting occupation, like what Ning Shewo had asked him to do. Regardless of how much time it took and how great of a price he had to pay, he had to clear all 108 main meridians. Meng Chaos heart hurt, as if he was suffering from a heart attack, when he had to spend a serious amount of contribution points. Almost ten thousand contribution points burned away. Golden flames gathered together into warm streams. They flowed from his brain to his right arm. The three profound and complicated spirit marks rose up from under his skin once more. They intersected with each other to form a dazzling tattoo. The golden flames flowed through the three spirit meridians before heading to a severely damaged main meridian. As an unbearably numb pain rose, Meng Chao saw a fourth thick spirit tattoo appear on the dark golden picture. The spirit tattoo intersected with each other to create a new variable for the profound and complicated spirit picture. He swung his arm lightly, as if he was swinging a Demon Subduing Pole that weighed more than five thousand kilograms. The sound of a saber cutting through the wind came from his fingertips. I knew it, the Middle Stage Healing Skill can indeed repair damaged main meridians! Meng Chao was delighted. However, after he calculated his expenditure and the effects, he found his heart aching again. I need to spend 9,999 contribution points to repair one main meridian. And based on my experience with Initial Stage Healing Skill, if I use it repeatedly, I will end up spending more. I knew it! If I want to use it again, I have to pay 10,023 points! A person has to clear more than sixty main meridians before they can be considered to be someone powerful in Spirit Tattoo Realm. That means Ill need to use at least one million contribution points on myself. Even if I become the mayor, I wont be able to make such contributions! Wait, why must I fix my sights on the 108 main meridians? I remember that I can also fight using the 1,024 branch meridians! Memories from his previous life started flashing in his mind. Right now, the main superhuman fighting style in Dragon City was known as the Overkill Style. As its name implied, the superhumans had to use spirit energy to create an energy field. Then, through different frequencies and circulation speeds, that energy field was sent out. It was just like the killing moves in games. Its power was very strong, and the moves executed were beautiful. When a spirit energy magnetic field was fully activated, it displayed radiant electricity, which looked cool and awesome! Hence, once this style appeared, it soon spread through the entire city. But there was a clear weakness in the Overkill Style. Creating a spirit energy magnetic field required time, and in fighting terms, it would be known as accumulating power before executing a move. When rampaging spirit energy surged into the main meridians, it resulted in a certain degree of interference and damage. After an attack was executed, the superhuman needed to rest, and in fighting terms, it was known as cooldown. When an attack was executed, the magnetic field of a persons life experienced interference from the spirit energy magnetic field, so the weaknesses of the person who executed the skill were magnified. Their muscles stiffened up, and they were not able to move or dodge. In fighting terms, it was known as stiffening up The accumulation of power, cooldown, and stiffening up made the Overkill Style a high-risk fighting style that would damage the enemy as well as the user itself. For now, the monsters had yet to evolve and mutate on a large scale. Usually, they either had a lot of vitality, but were stupid, or were smart, but lacked vitality. Once the monster hunters used a series of brilliant killing moves, they killed all the monsters. Hence, the weaknesses of the Overkill Style did not cause any arguments. In fact, there were people who believed that even if there were weaknesses, it was fine. With one powerful move, they could kill a monster, and even if they had to experience a cooldown of five minutes, they did not mind it. This train of thought worked just fine for the time being. But monsters continued to evolve. Their numbers would increase, and they would become stronger as well as smarter. With the increase in their numbers, more situations when dozens of monsters would encircle a few superhumans would appear. At that time, they would not have the time to use the spirit energy magnetic field. Now, apply the same logic for a superhuman executing a skill. After they managed to execute an incredibly dazzling secret technique and reduced one monster to ashes, the other monsters would have gathered together to launch an attack. Those monsters would then tear that superhuman into shreds while their spirit meridians were on a cooldown. Besides, monsters were becoming smarter. They would soon see through the humans skills and seize the moments when a superhuman stiffened up at the instant they executed their attacks to dodge or launch counterattacks. More monsters would also seize the chance to mutate when they were about to die and gain an increase in power while they were at deaths door. Even if they died, they would bite the human who had stiffened up or was going through a cooldown and drag them down to hell together. Since the Overkill Style could only release powerful moves, it would gradually be unable to adapt to the increasingly brutal battles. Many of the Overkill Style elites were famous Heaven Realm elites. They were powerful people who had skilled millions of monsters, but a lot of them would die by monsters while they were accumulating power, stiffened up, or cooling down. It was only after the blood of many superhumans flowed in rivers that the powerful people accepted the painful lesson and cast their eyes on a different fighting stylethe Ultimate Style! While the Overkill Style focused on cultivating the 108 main meridians, the Ultimate Style focused on the 1,024 branch meridians. The branch meridians were like capillaries. They could not withstand the instant output of tyrannical spirit energy, so they could not be used for killing moves. But their advantage lay in the fact that they did not need to accumulate power, stiffen up muscles, and cool down. Once a superhuman fell into an attack rhythm, their normal attacks came like never-ending waves. They could deliver beautiful and peerless chain attacks. The Ultimate Style elites could attract their targets like magnets, and after delivering from thirty to hundreds of chain attacks, they would kill the tough monsters. But even if they did not manage to do that, they could seize the initiative in the battle and fight or run whenever they wanted. This was something really important for Dragon City due to its lack of people. Hence, during the later stage of the Monster War, the Ultimate Style rose to power and surpassed the Overkill Style. At that time, an extreme saying even appeared. Only newbies will release killing moves at the drop of a hat. A true elite will use meticulous chain attacks to tear the monsters into shreds. Of course, as spirit energy martial arts were further developed, the powerful fighters discovered how to blend the Ultimate Style together with the Overkill Style, which allowed them to eliminate the weaknesses and only retain the strengths. This was the strongest fighting style. First, they would use a dense wave of chain attacks to weary out the monsters. In time, the monsters would start to rage and reveal their weaknesses. After the superhumans seized the weaknesses, they would either send the monsters into the air or cause them to stiffen up. Then, they would use the time lag between the time they required to accumulate power and the time their enemies stiffened up to release their killing moves at the monsters fatal spots. This was the most effective and scientific fighting style. Unfortunately, Dragon City had taken too much time to come up with it. It had sacrificed many precious lives and badly damaged its foundation, so it no longer had the strength to turn the tides. I must reveal the Ultimate Style ahead of time and make it enter the powerful fighters sights. A powerful desire suddenly overtook Meng Chao. Its only when I make many powerful fighters and all the citizens realize the advantage of the Ultimate Style will I be able to save them and change the end result of the Monster War! After Meng Chao witnessed Principal Suns sacrifice, he was no longer content with making contributions by just casually giving guidance and obtaining a few contribution points. The Reckless Bull Technique, Ripple Force, and the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse were all modifications of one single technique. He could only make contributions in terms of modifying the skills. It could not help him change the overall situation. Changing Dragon Citys main fighting style from the Overkill Style to the Ultimate Style was the way to evolve their fighting strategy. Based on my memories, due to the weaknesses of the Overkill Style, humans suffered greatly. Many of the experienced powerful elites and the rising stars died because of it. If I manage to save one elite, I will be able to give us a bit of hope to survive in the future. If I can make the Ultimate Style reveal its glory some five years ahead of time, the overall fighting strength of the future Dragon City will increase more than a hundred times! He might know it, but it was not easy to carry it out. The Ultimate Technique required broad and extensive knowledge for it to work. It needed an entire set of cultivation theories to support it, along with all sorts of machines and medicine. Meng Chao only had a vague idea of how it worked in his mind. How could he make the Overkill Style elites, who were shining in the limelight right now, change to his ways by just telling them that they should use more chain attacks and release fewer killing moves? Meng Chao thought about it for a moment and turned on his computer to search for the Ultimate Technique, but found nothing. The Ultimate Technique was not born yet. It should still be in its conception stage in some lab belonging to a martial arts course of some university. Which university did it come from? He scratched his head for a long time, but could not remember it, so he decided to just log into his social media and change his train of thought. He had been sleeping for more than a week, so he had a lot of mail accumulated. One of them came from the Supernatural Tower and had an invitation code. The Supernatural Tower was not just the grandest building in Dragon City, but also an organization for all superhumans. The superhumans who did not have any legacy could get the most basic guidance there. They could receive all sorts of missions in exchange for materials and martial art techniques. Superhumans enjoyed meticulous service from the organization. Of course, once a superhuman broke the rules, the Superhuman Tower had the power to take control of them or even subjugate them. A superhuman could join the Supernatural Tower or not based on their own free will. But based on what Meng Chao knew, there was no one who refused to join the Supernatural Tower after they awakened to supernatural abilities. If they did, that would be the same as them declaring to the world that I became a superhuman and I want to live free from the law! Thus, he politely wrote an email stating that he was very willing to join the big family of superhumans. Once he was discharged, he would go and visit the Supernatural Tower. There was another email, and it came from Luo Hai, the student council president of Construction High. Chapter 95 - University Cho Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was a thank you email. Luo Hai stated that with Meng Chaos help, he managed to get into Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and added that Meng Chao was free to contact him at any time after he woke up. He and his father, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, would definitely support him with everything that they had so that he could walk down far in his path as a superhuman. Meng Chao thought about it. Luo Hai was definitely someone with great methods and plans if he managed to become the student council president of Construction High. He had to be thinking about drawing him into his camp. Meng Chao did not want to join his group, but there was no problem with them becoming friends. Besides, his father was a six-star superhuman. If Meng Chao managed to form a connection with him, he could have a better chance of collecting contribution points and promoting the Ultimate Style. So he immediately replied. After exchanging some pleasantries, he thanked Master Luo Wu for showing concern. Once Meng Chao was done with the emails, he went to his class group chat to take a look. [Meng Chao, youre awake!] When his classmates saw that his icon had lit up in the group chat, they cheered. [As expected of Ace Student Chao. We thought that your performance in school was already terrifying enough, but we didnt think that you would rain down slaughter during the practical test as well. Youre awesome!] [Ace Student Chao, did you see our homeroom teachers face? When he learned that you managed to make a meritorious service, he grinned so widely that his face split apart! Hes been on cloud nine for the past few days!] [Meng Chao, you okay? A few days ago, Big Brother Xiong brought us to the hospital to visit you. You were still unconscious at that time. How are you now?] The classmates were really friendly, and warmth pooled in Meng Chaos heart. He smiled and answered them, saying that it was too late for visitation now, but he would be discharged and could go home tomorrow. But since his house was small and he could not organize a party there, it would be better if they met outside so that all the people in Class 6 could gather together to eat. The classmates were fine with it. Many people even thanked him for his sincerity. With the help from the study group, most were able to get into the university or college of their choice. And those that did not manage to get into university were able to get into the best courses for their postsecondary specialized colleges. [Even though Principal Sun is no longer around, he must definitely be smiling in heaven right now after seeing how outstanding this batch of students are, right?] Meng Chao said. The students sighed. At that moment, Chu Feixiong logged in, and he was so excited that he started howling in the chat. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao learned that he had changed his best friends fate. Feixiong had miraculously gotten into the heroic spirit course in Dragon Citys military school! [Its luck! Its all luck!] Chu Feixiong texted smugly. [Honestly, with my fighting abilities, even if I managed to somehow crawl up to the admission score for the military school, I wouldnt have been able to get into the heroic spirit course, but when I was sent to the wild, didnt I lie to the students and gather a large number of examinees to my side? [Then, I fought against those Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves with you, so everyone said that I was fearless in the face of danger, fought bravely, and took proactive action in saving my peers. So I gained an extra thirty marks, and my total score was half a mark higher than the minimum passing score for the heroic spirit score! Even if there was a screen between them, Meng Chao could still sense how delighted Chu Feixiong was based on his words. The students who were allocated to the other test areas sent laughing emojis. [Why werent we as lucky as you to get into the same test area as Meng Chao? We could have ridden on his coattails and killed those monsters as well. We might have gotten ten or twenty more marks as a bonus too! Their words made Meng Chao feel a little embarrassed. [By the way, Meng Chao, you contributed much more than I did, so you must have gotten a lot more bonus points. I heard from our homeroom teacher that you managed to join the top one hundred in the city. Thats an unprecedented record in Ninth High School. You can choose whichever top course in the famous universities now. Where do you intend to go?] Chu Feixiong asked. [Thats right! Ace Student Chao, where do you intend to go? We have to be prepared at all times to ride on your coattails!] His classmates texted. [I havent decided yet. Anyway, Dragon City is only so big. No matter where I go, were still family. Its only logical for us to ride on each others coattails.] Meng Chao thought about it and added, [Once Ive come to a decision, Ill tell all of you immediately. Even though the national college examination has ended, our study group hasnt been disbanded. Even if we end up in different universities, we can still continue talking to each other if we run into things we dont understand in our fields.] His classmates agreed to it excitedly. Chu Feixiong added Meng Chao into a small group. It had him, Meng Chao, and Demon Yan. Yan Dongxin went straight to the point. [Meng Chao, congratulations on performing a meritorious deed and recovering. I heard that you havent chosen your specialization. Do you need me to give you some suggestions?] Demon Yan was once a soldier, and now, he was an ace teacher. He had been in the supernatural circle for years, so his suggestions were worth listening to. Meng Chao spoke his mind. He told Demon Yan about his situation, including the fact that his main meridians were damaged, and he was currently a broken-star superhuman. Of course, he did not tell Demon Yan that he could use contribution points to repair his main meridians. That was a secret. Him becoming a superhuman in a fight against the Bloody Moon Wolf King was something that many people had witnessed, though. In that sort of situation, no matter what, his main meridians would be damaged. Demon Yan was not surprised. [If thats the case, you have fewer choices when it comes to your specialization. Are you thinking about going into a fighting occupation or supporting occupation?] [Im definitely going to major in fighting] Meng Chao answered without hesitation. He could minor in harvesting skills, but powerful fighting skills were the only safe guarantee. Handing his fate into the hands of other powerful fighters was the same as attending to trivial things and neglecting the essentials. It was the stupidest thing to do. Besides, Meng Chao, who was prepared to start off his journey with the Ultimate Style, did not have an urgent need to clear his main meridians. For the time being, he had the Demon Subduing Pole Principal Sun gave him as well as the Ultimate Level One Hundred Saber Technique. It was enough for him to make the decision to take up a fighting occupation. Cultivating his branch meridians to fight was the problem he had to solve now. Demon Yan quickly replied. [If I narrow down the scope of fighting occupations to only martial artists, then the four martial arts courses in the famous universities in Dragon City each have their own unique features. [The one standing at the top is definitely Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. This is the birthplace of the Overkill Style, and it lives up to its name as the tyrant of martial arts. If your main meridians werent damaged, I would have strongly suggested that you go to Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. [But you have only cleared three of your main meridians, so its quite pointless for you to go to Dragon City University. Youll only be able to practice a few moves, and itll be difficult for you to get full credit and graduate. And even if you graduate, youll only be able to say that you graduated from Dragon City University, which is meaningless. The monsters dont look at your qualifications when they fight against you, after all.] That was what Meng Chao believed as well. Even though Dragon City Universitys martial arts course was the holy ground were all martial artists flocked to like bees to honey, as of current, he only had four main meridians that he could use, so he could not generate 99% of his spirit energy magnetic field, which meant that there was no need for him to go there. Besides, when the Ultimate Style began to rise to power, it stood like oil and water with the Overkill Style. Not only did they engage in fights over their doctrines, they also fought over interests that were worth crazy amounts of money. If he went off like an idiot to the main camp of the Overkill Style to promote the Ultimate Style, it would be the same as him running off to the headquarters of Yan Organization and crying out that the Reckless Bull Technique was the greatest force execution method and matchless in power. He would just be asking for it if he ended up being beaten half to death. [Aside from Dragon City University, which you know is the top dog, the martial arts courses in the other three universities have recently improved as well. They want to use their own specialties to challenge Dragon City University. [The first is the University of Technologys martial arts course. Their creation of the spirit energy magnetic field is naturally not as profound and abstruse as Dragon City University, but it has developed a new method of fighting. They use machines to help their bodies and have been creating the machine armor style. [The machines are unmanned aerial vehicles, and the armor is dynamic. They also have strengthened exoskeletons which have their own spirit stone engines and accumulative power feedback system. When the martial artists of the machine armor style from the University of Technology fight, they are like three meter tall steel fortresses. They are a combination between machine masters and martial artists. If the Internet is stable, its very difficult to win against them.] Meng Chao could decipher Demon Yans underlying meaning. If the Internet was not stable, the machine armor styles fighting strength was compromised, because it heavily relied on signal transmissions and electronics to fight. [The second is Agricultural Universitys Beast Soul Style. The martial artists who learn this style use secret techniques to absorb the surging vitality magnetic fields before a monsters death and claim that monsters soul as their own. When they fight, they do so as frenziedly as monsters.] Demon Yan sent a laughing emoji. [If you like fighting like a wild beast, you can consider going to Agricultural Universitys martial arts course.] Meng Chao could tell that Demon Yan regarded this fighting style with scorn. Meng Chao did not like the beast soul style as well. A humans greatest advantage lay in their intellect. Absorbing a monsters soul to fight might sound very ferocious, but sooner or later, the user would be affected by the magnetic field of the monsters life, and it would affect their minds. Besides, the beast soul style was just a form derived from the Overkill Style. It also had the problem of accumulating power, stiffening of muscles, and cooling down. [The last is the Gun Fighting Style from the military schools martial arts course.] Demon Yan finally reached the point of the conversation. [Meng Chao, with your outstanding talent in guns, if you focus solely on cold weapons, itll be a pity. [Come to the military schools martial arts course. Fuse the advantages of both melee fighting and using guns. Walk down the path of a gunslinging martial artist and learn real gun techniques. [This wont be as easy as shooting a target one hundred steps away. Instead, youll be placing your spirit energy and will into the bullets so that your shooting trajectory can change. Your bullets will be able to do a 180-degree turn, and youll be able to hit a target behind an obstacle as you like. In fact, the power of the bullet will also increase to ten times its original power. [As long as you have enough bullets, youll be invincible!] Demon Yan came from the Red Dragon Army, so when he saw Meng Chaos talent, he could not help but want to bring him to the military. Based on his perspective, Meng Chao was talented with guns. Now, the number of main meridians he could clear was limited, so his best choice was to learn the gun fighting style. [What if I dont have enough bullets?] Meng Chao asked hesitantly. Demon Yan did not lose his confidence. [Thats not a problem. I dont mind telling you. After all, this is no longer a secret. In the past five years, the Red Dragon Army has carried out a major operation to the south of Dragon City. Weve found three satellite cities that weve lost for decades, and weve accidentally found a mixed crystal mine with lots of crystals in it. [Dragon Citys heavy industry machines will soon be able to begin operations, and the problem of the lack of ammunition and fuel that has been plaguing us will be solved. Before long, the soldiers and citizens will have a limitless supply of bullets. [At that time, the gun fighting style will become the main fighting style. And you will definitely have the chance of becoming a rising star in the gun fighting style!] Chapter 96 - Fight For the Ultimate Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao thought about it. In his previous life, his physical constitution had not been good, but he had walked the path of the gun fighting style for a period of time. That was why his gun technique was pretty good. However, it was because of this that he understood the weaknesses of the gun fighting style. Demon Yan did not lie to him. Meng Chao remembered that during the later stage of the Monster War in his previous life, Dragon City had upgraded its heavy industry, and bullets were no longer a problem for them. But this did not mean that they had an infinite carrying capacity. The greatest restriction was not their resources, but the number of bullets a single soldier could carry. Normal bullets did not have enough power to fight against monsters. If they wanted to kill them in one shot, they had to use sniping bullets, machine gun bullets, and anti-material bullets. Those bullets were more than 5.0 in diameter, had special metals infused in them, runic symbols carved into them, and crystals embedded in them. A single bullet was practically as thick as a drumstick. And if people wanted to fire bullets with such huge diameter and other materials added into them at high speed, they had to install all sorts of strengthening parts into their guns. The result was that the weight of the guns and bullets constantly kept increasing. A single soldier might end up carrying a load weighing hundreds of kilograms, and that weight was just their weapons and ammunition. If they added MREs, medicine, and all sorts of outdoor survival tools, even superhumans were not able to handle marching deep into the fog for a long time. When they fought, they also had to face problems such as their gun barrels overheating and having to change cartridges, which cut off the smoothness of their attack. Many of the monsters were tough and very fast. And some of them could even deliver mind attacks that interfered with the snipers eyesight. All this could reduce the power of guns. Hence, the gun fighting style became mainly for defense rather than offense. They defended cities and waited for weary comrades to come back. They also used bullets to take down monster hoards. That was the battlefield most suited for the gun fighting style. When squads ventured into the fog, they had to travel hundreds of miles to complete their mission, and once the gun aces used up their bullets, they found themselves in an awkward position. The future Dragon City will certainly face a lot of threats. I might end up having to venture deep into the lands of the Other World. I might even have to follow sneakily behind the supernatural beings of the Other World. If I choose the gun fighting style or machine armor style, wherever I go, I have to bring a lot of supplies. How can I possibly sneak around like that? Thats why these fighting styles are not the best choice. Only the Ultimate Style symbolizes the future! Meng Chao thanked Demon Yan for his suggestions and told him that he had to think about this carefully. He shut down the chat and thought about it, then turned the keywords in the forums into branch meridians, cultivation, and fighting to continue his search. Just as he expected, a large number of results popped up. Using branch meridians to fight was not a very surprising idea. Many of the powerful martial artists, spirit energy academicians, and life scientists had investigated it before. However, the branch meridians were just too thin and fragile. It was very difficult for them to contain the rampaging spirit magnetic field rotation energy. If cultivated forcefully, they easily burst open. This was just how the fine capillaries burst when someone bumped into a corner of a table and a bruise formed under the skin. Hence, all the results of his search just verified the general knowledge that branch meridians could not be used to fight. Suddenly, Meng Chaos gaze stopped on another article. [Initial exploration into the working principles of the spirit meridian system under a gravity-free condition.] The article was written by two authors. The first one was Zong Ye, which Meng Chao did not know. But the second author, Gu Jianbo, made him think. He found the name a little familiar. He searched for him online and found out that Gu Jianbo was a young lecturer in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. He had just begun his career and was not very famous. Meng Chao should not have heard his name before. Then, does it mean that this person existed in the memories of my previous life? If that were really the case, he must definitely be someone who would shock Dragon City in the future. Meng Chao became excited. He searched Gu Jianbo and found quite a few articles related to cultivating using the branch meridians. By the looks of it, he had begun researching them more than ten years ago. The thought processes in the articles were things that Meng Chao could somewhat remember. They followed the same train of thought as the Ultimate Style. However, the first author for most of the articles was Zong Ye. Li Yingzi took up that position a few times as well. Gu Jianbo seldom published his own articles. Then, some eight years ago, Zong Ye and Li Yingzi suddenly vanished. Gu Jianbo became the only person who published articles related to using branch meridians to cultivate, but he didnt have the earlier spirit. His articles were only stacks of simple laboratory data. It was as if he had lost his path after he lost Zong Ye and Li Yingzis guidance. From time to time, he found some breakthrough points that caught peoples interest, but most of the articles were boring. The experimental data was like a headless fly that bumped into a glass window and was unable to find a way to progress forward. The last couple of years, the articles were few and far between. It seemed like he had given up on this research direction. Meng Chao felt a light shine in his head. Its him! Hes the creator of the Ultimate Style, Gu Jianbo, the Blade Dancer! Even though hes currently not famous, in the future, hell be a master who makes his own sect. When he will use the Ultimate Style to fight against the monsters, he will look like hes dancing on blades. Even though he was at the peak only for a year, during his short period of glory, he managed to stem the tide and kill more than ten thousand monsters, including the strongest Apocalyptic Beasts. He used his life as fuel and tore through the clouds in the sky, allowing light to shine on Dragon City at long last. As his cultivation notes and fighting videos were made public, more superhumans accepted his ideals, and the Ultimate Style was further developed. Unfortunately, it only happened after countless powerful fighters had already died. Even Gu Jianbo himself drained his body dry to research the Ultimate Style. He burned through his life and died like a shooting star. If he could find the right research direction earlier and bring the Ultimate Style into the light five years earlier, he might not end up dying, and many of our powerful fighters wouldnt die as well! Meng Chao was excited. He searched for Agricultural Universitys official website and logged into it. It was the time for national college examination examinees to fill in their application forms. The martial arts course was also a popular field, so the official websites introduction for it was very detailed. The lecturers for the martial arts course were all built and had swelling muscles. With a shout, ferocious beast souls surged out of their pores. Gu Jianbo stood among those half-beasts and looked incredibly handsome. Meng Chao imagined him dressed in ancient clothes and with white hair flowing behind his back. Yup, theres no running from it. Hes a master! [Gu Jianbo, a four-star superhuman. His research direction is the rapid recovery of damaged branch meridians. He teaches one city-level topic and three academy-level topics. He has obtained a second-grade academy-level lecturing reward and is known as an excellent young teacher in the 54th year of the New Era in Dragon City.] His credentials were sorely lacking compared to the other distinguished ace teachers. Meng Chaos gaze became intense. Ive decided. Im going to Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. I have to ride Gu Jianbos coattails! Hes the legendary Blade Dancer! The pioneer! I read many magazine articles in my previous life that if he had not died so early, there was a high possibility that he would have been able to reach Deity Realm! There are only a handful of Deity Realm elites in Dragon City, and all of them are people who can command the weather at will. If I can help Gu Jianbo reach Deity Realm, he will definitely be able to stand at an even higher level and control the political direction of Dragon City. Besides, if I manage to ride his coattails, even if I dont use the Old Fire Relayer, I can still do whatever I want in Dragon City. Besides, Agricultural University has made a lot of medicine from monsters and etherealized plants. They have better resources than Dragon City University. I can also use contribution points to get skills and increase my Skillfulness. Getting good resources is the most important thing for me right now. Also, with my relationship with Elder Ning, I can choose to take a few resource courses and refine my harvesting skills as well. Itll be beneficial for me to get resources on the spot when I enter the fog to fight. Meng Chao analyzed the pros and cons very carefully. Even though his marks were enough for him to choose any ace course in Dragon City University, he still chose Agricultural University without hesitation. It was ranked at the second place in the city, and it was also known as the Monster University. He logged into the webpage for examinees to fill in their application forms. Then, he keyed in his student ID and verified his identity through a video. A large row of universities and courses appeared in front of his eyes. A lot of universities had sent him emails through the official website. They had detailed introductions of their courses and all sorts of excellent benefits he could get if he registered for their course. He was among the top one hundred in the city, so even if he had damaged his main meridians, he was still very popular. A number of universities which were not very famous even promised him that if he was willing to get enrolled in their university, he could get a lot of cultivation resources. He could also choose whichever lecturer he wanted as his designated lecturer, and the lecturer would tailor his classes for him. Meng Chao ignored these introductions and invitations and chose Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Once he clicked confirm, he handed in his application. Gold light flashed before his eyes at that moment. The strange flames flowed about, and a new notification popped up. [Will you activate the chain quest: Fight for the Ultimate Style? [Quest Notification: The new war will require a brand new fighting concept. Replace the Overkill Style with the Ultimate Style, and dance between the fangs of the monsters and blades of the warriors! [First Segment: Help Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo perfect the Ultimate Styles fighting style. [Completion Standards: Have either the Fire Relayer or Gu Jianbo refine the 1,024 branch meridians so that the instantaneous damage output from the branch meridians reach one-tenth of the main meridians. [Reward for the First Segment: 8,000 contribution points and 10 main meridians will be repaired] This is Meng Chao was shocked and delighted. Eight thousand contribution points was nothing. Right now, he had more than ten thousand contribution points, and since he was rich, he could afford to be a snob. He did not pay any attention to the eight thousand contribution points. But repairing ten main meridians was a major thing. Earlier, he had spent 9,999 contribution points to repair just one main meridian. Didnt that mean that the first reward for the chain quest was worth tens of thousands of contribution points? If he completed the whole Fight for the Ultimate Style quest, he might actually be able to repair more than one hundred main meridians. At that time, he would not just be able to use the Ultimate Style. He would also be able to use the Overkill Style and change between them seamlessly. The main meridians and branch meridians, chain attacks and killing moves were not contradicting existences. It was only when both worked together that humans could bring out their greatest power! Thats great. Meng Chao could not help but smile. Im going to work hard and fight to crush all of the general knowledge and reasoning of this era! Chapter 97 - Supernatural Tower Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next day, Meng Chao revealed his application to his teachers and classmates. No one was surprised by his choice. Agricultural Universitys canteen was famous for providing an abundance of rich food. Meng Chao could not execute a lot of skills, so if he joined the martial arts course in Agricultural University and trained until he was covered in tough muscles, then put some beast souls in his body, he could use that one skill to rule over the entire world. Demon Yan found it a waste because of his gun technique, but he still enthusiastically invited Meng Chao to go for an exchange in the military school. The current power layout of the schools of higher learning in Dragon City was this: One great university, and five super universities. The great aristocratic university, Dragon City University, stood at the top. Then, there were the five famous universitiesAgricultural University, University of Technology, Medical University, University of Science, and military school. Dragon City University was located in the west, and it was a traditional university. It took up nearly 666 hectares of land. It had its own cultivation center, research center, and even a weapons production factory. The five famous universities were located in the east, where was the new university town. They formed an alliance to fight against Dragon City University. The five universities were really close to each other. They were either separated by a single wall or by a few roads. Since they had a mutual enemy in Dragon City University, their relationship with each other was pretty good, and they often exchanged what they had learned. Meng Chao was very thankful toward Demon Yans enthusiastic invitation, and he told Ning Shewo about his choice. Ning Shewo found it a pity that he did not major in the resource course. But everyone had their own aspirations, and he could not force him to take a certain course. Besides, with Meng Chaos marks, he could register for a few of the elective classes in the resource course. In any case, he was in Agricultural University, so his studies would not be delayed. When Yan Organizations Ripple Princess learned that Meng Chao had woken up, she brought a fruit basket to visit him in the morning. Upon learning that he did not choose to join Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, she found it a great pity. But Dragon City University was truly not the best choice for broken-star superhumans. She could only lament that even the gods were jealous of genii. Meng Chao was the true successor of the Old Fire Relayer, but he had to be reduced to going to a place like Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Honestly, Meng Chao did not quite like being close to Yan Feirou When it came to internet celebrities, his attitude toward them had always been you can watch them, but dont toy with them. He felt that the Ripple Princess was too calculative, and after talking to her, he felt a little tired. For example, when Yan Feirou came to visit him, she never forgot to beat around the bush while checking whether the Old Fire Relayer had any treatment plans for him. Meng Chao did not want to reveal too much information about the Old Fire Relayer. After his parents came, he said that he had to be discharged and sent Yan Feirou back home. His dignified and upright expression shocked Bai Jiacao. She even asked him quietly, Big Brother, do you only like watching that big sister through your phone or your laptop? Do you not know how to handle the real deal when you see her in the flesh? Before her older brother could hit her, the girl quickly hid behind her parents and pulled a face at him. Meng Chao was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, but he did not have the time or energy to settle with Bai Jiacao. After he completed the procedures to be discharged, he went to a meeting. Construction Highs student council president, Luo Hai, had invited him to the Supernatural Tower so that he could complete the registration process for superhumans. When you look at the Supernatural Tower from here, it really looks grand! Half an hour later, Meng Chao appeared in the citizen market before the Supernatural Market. He looked up, and he almost broke his neck trying to see the buildings top. The Supernatural Tower reached for the skies. It was like a space elevator in a geosynchronous orbit. It could bring humans from the surface of the planet to the endless galaxy. But of course, that was impossible. For the time being, the Earthlings in Dragon City did not have the ability to launch satellites and start a search beyond the ozone of the Other World. The weather forecast station had once tried to send a few hot air balloons meant for observational purposes past the ozone layer to take panoramic pictures of the Other World. It would have helped the Earthlings to understand what sort of planet they had transmigrated to. But all the hot air balloons burst in some strange way or another right above the ozone layer. It was as if there was some mysterious force that prevented them from exploring the planet. Many Heaven Realm and Deity Realm elites had the ability to perform magnetic levitation. They could use the mutual repulsion from their own magnetic field and the planets magnetic field to cancel the influence of gravity and rise into the air. But even they experienced obstacles when they reached the ozone layer and could not rise past it. When they tried to force themselves past it, they were injured heavily. They felt like they had just plummeted tens of thousands of meters into the ocean and suffered a great pressure that had a force of hundreds of millions of tons. Their eyeballs and organs exploded. The Supernatural Tower, which pierced into the sky like a sharp blade, was the highest observation tower of the transmigrators. For the time being, they could only see endless fog. The square was packed. Many citizens lined up and waited to go inside the Supernatural Tower to visit it. There was a large area in the Supernatural Tower open for all citizens. If they were willing to spend money, they could also ride the special maglev platform and reach the area above the one hundredth floor. Then, they could see all of Dragon City and Monster Mountain Range, which was shrouded in fog. Of course, the core areas were only open to superhumans, and there was a strict requirement to their realms to be able to access these areas. Only when they reached certain levels were they able to enter certain floors. Those who reached Deity Realm were the only ones who could enter the highest level of the Supernatural Tower. When you stand at the top of the Supernatural Tower, you can see a scene that has no comparison. This was the motivation behind why many of the Dragon City youths trained hard. Aside from normal visitors, Meng Chao also saw some peers who were dressed lavishly and had impressive presences. Regardless of whether they were boys or girls, all of them were strong and tall. Their bodies were surrounded by spirit energy that looked like smoke. Their eyes were full of life, and they did not bother to hide the profound and complicated spirit tattoos on their skin. They were the same as Meng Chao. All of them were new superhumans who had come to be registered. They had just entered the path of superhumans, and they had yet to learn how to restrain, suppress, and accumulate spirit energy. Hence, the energy easily ran amok in their spirit meridians, which made it show up on their skins and form beautiful, sparkling patterns. Most didnt even want to control their spirit energy, though. Instead, they arrogantly boasted about how different they were compared to everyone else. So many of my peers became superhumans? Meng Chao sighed. July and August had always been the superhuman season for Dragon City. The new generation of the aristocratic families would become superhumans after their national college examinations. This was a norm. Before the national college examination, the teenagers had not become mature in terms of their bodies and temperaments, and their growth as well as emotions had not stabilized yet. If anyone tried to make them grow up faster, it was far too easy for them to end up being normal people despite showing great promise while they were young. In fact, there were even genii at the age of twelve or thirteen who had become superhumans in the past. Yet their minds gradually deviated from righteousness, and they became irredeemable villains. As time went by, the national college examination became the standard measurement. The aristocratic people who performed well during the national college examination would be supported by their families. They would be sent to a cultivation room with all the facilities and would have a lot of resources that would allow them to break through the limit of their lives. As he watched them, Meng Chao felt really complicated emotions. He had worked hard in the wild and nearly died together with the Bloody Moon Demon King. It had taken a lot of effort for him to become a superhuman, yet he ended up with problems in his main meridians, which he would have to deal with in the future. The aristocratic disciples, in comparison, just stayed in their houses with Heaven Realm or even Deity Realm elites protecting them. With highly valuable cultivation machines and gene medicine, they could become superhumans safely, effectively, and steadily. He looked at the dazzling spirit tattoos on their hands and feet. They had cleared dozens of main meridians. Meng Chao could not help but feel a little jealous. But he was currently much more level-headed than when he had just been reborn. At that time, he thought that Zuo Haoran was the one who caused his tragic fate, and he was filled with hostility toward the rich and the aristocratic children. He really wanted to climb to the peak as soon as possible and stomp on these people. When he thought about it now, when the apocalypse arrived, regardless of whether they were the rich or poor, regardless of whether they stayed in Dragon City No. 1 or the public renting houses, everything was reduced to powder, and no one managed to escape. All of them were ants on the same piece of string. An appropriate amount of face slapping would help them grow, but there was no need for him to grit his teeth and target them. Youre rich, and I have a cheat with me! We can be considered to be fighting fairly and squarely! Meng Chao smiled. Meng Chao! Luo Hai appeared with a smile. The Construction High student council president was a completely different person when compared to when he took his national college examination. Overnight, he had grown by close to eight centimeters and gained some thirty kilograms of muscle. His eyes were lively, and his skin shone with a metallic light. He was beginning to resemble his father, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. Luo Hai, you awakened too? Meng Chao sized him up, smiled, and said, Your hands and feet are surrounded by spirit tattoos. Looks like youve cleared quite a lot of spirit meridians! Its all thanks to you that Ive managed to clear sixty-one main meridians. Now, I can somewhat compete against those prodigies in the martial arts course in Dragon City University. Luo Hai was a very sensible person. He knew that Meng Chao had not cleared a lot of spirit meridians, so he was worried that he would end up splashing salt on his wound. Meng Chao, I asked to meet you here today because I really wanted to thank you, he quickly said. You know that my father is the Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, right? When it comes to cultivation, this naturally brings me a lot of benefits, but you might not know that my father has fifteen children, and Im not the son he favors the most. I face a lot of competition in my family. Meng Chao was a little shocked. Then, he came to an understanding. Dragon City was always engaged in fights, and the death rate for adult males was very high. The ratio between men and women was imbalanced, and their views regarding marriage and offsprings were no longer the same as when they were on Earth. They lived in an era that worshipped the strong and where people longed for powerful genes to be passed to the next generation. It was not strange then for a Heaven Realm elite to have around twenty descendants. In fact, there were people who believed that peerless elites should spread their seeds more so that their powerful genes would be passed down. This was their responsibility to protect civilization. And there were quite a lot of powerful elites who upheld this belief. They had around fifty children, making them even greater than the emperors during ancient times. Such aristocratic children were actually somewhat pitiful. Meng Chao, you can laugh if you want, but when I was sent to the wild, I was actually very alarmed, and I really wanted to run in the direction of the city. If I had done that, even if I had managed to protect my life, I wouldnt have gained my fathers favor. Luo Hai smiled wryly. My father is as stubborn, harsh, and merciless as his Soul Breaking Saber. If my performance didnt please him, he would definitely not help me become a superhuman. The fighting courses in the universities are filled with competitions since the start. We have to fight for resources, lecturers, and all sorts of practical tasks. We have to fight for good food that is filled with spirit energy and for dormitories filled with spirit energy. We have to fight for everything. Whoever manages to awaken to supernatural abilities before the semester starts and is the first to stand out will have all sorts of advantages, while whoever enters the university as a normal person will probably end up dead last forever. There are many among my friends who have become superhumans. If I entered university as a normal person, Id never be able to be their opponent, and my life would have been ruined. Its all thanks to you gathering us together, motivating us, and leading us to launch a counterattack that I killed quite a lot of Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves. It also helped me gain my fathers recognition, and now, I have the ability to fight against those prodigies! Thank you! He sounded really sincere. Meng Chao smiled and said, We only managed to break out of the encirclement because we fought together. Theres no need for you to be so polite to me. If someone actually needs to thank anyone, its me who should be thanking you. Your father got me a lot of precious materials and super gene medicine that you cant get in the market. Thats why I was able to wake up so soon. Otherwise, itd have been really bad for me if I couldnt make it to the opening ceremony. Its a pity that we didnt manage to repair your main meridians for you Regret shone in Luo Hais eyes. But soon, he changed the topic and looked at the towering Supernatural Tower. Meng Chao, do you know that there is an ancient ruin under the Supernatural Tower? Chapter 98 - Stare into the Abyss Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was a little stunned. I heard that it was left behind billions of years ago. Its a ruin of this planets civilization that we cant understand it. It was buried deep and after billions of years worth of corrosion, it was gradually destroyed in the river of time. But after Dragon City transmigrated, this place went through a series of drastic geographical changes, which revealed it before us. The Supernatural Tower is actually a large ancient ruins research center. Discovering the ancient ruins, stimulating Earths industries, and the explosive development of genetic martial arts and spirit energy technology has allowed the present Dragon City to be in possession of so many peerless superhumans, along with unbelievable black technology! Luo Hai looked at him with sparkling eyes, Indeed, this is a place where miracles happen. Everything can happen here. Today, your main meridians are damaged, and you will run into some problems when it comes to cultivation, but I believe that science will continue advancing. The amount of the Other World we can explore will also continue expanding, and our speed of deciphering the ancient ruins will increase. We will conquer all problems, and you will definitely have the chance to stand at the top of the Supernatural Tower. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao understood what Luo Hai meant. Regardless of whether Luo Hai said all that he did sincerely or just out of politeness, he still answered seriously, Thank you. Lets not talk about that. Luo Hai smiled and said, Based on the rules, the superhumans who have just awakened have to come here for registration. Lets go! Luo Hai was familiar with the place and brought Meng Chao to an exclusive tunnel. After they verified their registration code, scanned their fingerprint and retina, they rode on the maglev platform to an area above the fiftieth floor. Meng Chao had ridden an elevator before, but he had never taken a sightseeing platform that was suspended outside the building. The area facing outside was even covered in transparent glass so that they could see the entire city. The maglev platform was very fast. Its speed almost lifted his hair up. In an instant, they rose hundreds of meters into the air. It made Meng Chao a little dizzy, and his heart raced. They were now above the clouds. The door of the maglev platform opened to the sides. They revealed a hall that was dozens of meters tall. It had such a grand presence that it was like a palace. Forget about the golden, dazzling decorations, it was already a huge waste of money to have such a huge space. It alone was enough for them to be struck in awe about the Supernatural Towers strength. At the center of the hall was a huge pillar. It rose from the ground and went straight to the top, like a dragons spine. The center of the pillar was empty, but it looked like a tree that had multiple branches coming from it, and they spread out to different rooms and facilities. Regardless of whether it was the pillar or the tunnels that branched out from it, they were all covered with fine holes that had spirit energy gushing out from them. It caused all the people who smelled it to feel refreshed and reinvigorated. All their cells became restless for action. Luo Hai told Meng Chao that the towering pillar came from the ancient ruin underground, and they had raised it thousands of meters into the air. It was like a unique oil well. It could continuously extract spirit energy from deep underground and spread it through the entire Supernatural Tower. The density and purity of the spirit energy here was ten times higher than in the world outside, making this place the best place for cultivation and research. When superhumans cultivated here, they had an easier and safer time trying to break the chains of their lives. The monsters and etherealized plants that were sent here to be modified, grafted, and crossbred also easier became new breeds that were beneficial to humans. The success rate of creating peerless weapons, embedding crystals, and carving runic symbols into them was higher when compared to the world outside. The universities, research centers, and major business industries also had places that were similar to the Supernatural Tower. But at the end of the day, they were not as big, the exchange of information was not as great, and the spirit energy there was not as thick. Besides, a lot of powerful people treasured their freedom and did not like relying on other forces of power. Hence, after the Supernatural Tower was formed, it turned into the cultivation center in Dragon City, and its status was never shaken. My dad said that you can find everything here, from cultivation centers, medical centers, recovery centers, material trading centers, short-term courses to the mission centers from the military stations. The services and resources provided here are definitely the best in the city. Luo Hai introduced excitedly. Meng Chao was puzzled. If the Supernatural Tower had everything, and everything it had was first-class quality, why were there so many training classes and trading fairs in society, and why were there so many secret mission distribution centers on the deep web? Wouldnt things be settled if everyone just came to the Supernatural Tower to cultivate and trade? Its simple. Even though the Supernatural Tower has everything, there is one iron rule to trade here. Youre not allowed to use the government-issued currency. Youre only allowed to use the Supernatural Coins, and the ways to get these Supernatural Coins include completing missions given by the Supernatural Tower, like bringing rare monster materials, creating and publicizing a brand new martial art, technology, runic symbol, or other things. It has created a second currency system that is completely independent from the government-issued currency, Luo Hai explained. When you enter university, youll notice that the superhumans circle will use all sorts of tokens and even the ancient bartering system to trade. The goal is to not have the superhumans existence clash against the economic system of the normal humans. This is a theory that Dragon City Universitys old dean, Fang Mocun, has set up. He believes that superhumans are physically stronger and smarter than normal humans. They have complete advantage over them in terms of the production economy in society. If everything is to be measured with money, the superhumans would easily subjugate normal humans in every aspect. At that time, the superhumans would end up as rich people, and all the normal people would live in poverty. Societal class will become a rift that no one can cross, and the society will be severely torn apart. This isnt good for Dragon City if we want to colonize the Other World. Meng Chao thought about it, and he agreed with it. Previously, when he went with Ning Shewo to the material trading fair outside, the one single Monster Dragons Eye was sold for six million. The rich superhumans did not think of money as anything important. If the Supernatural Tower had not been controlling them strictly, they could easily cause inflation, and the economy could collapse at any moment. But even if the economy could operate, if a superhuman earned tens of millions a month while a normal person only earned thousands a month, how could they have to work together to conquer the Other World? The two young men moved up the spiraling escalator and arrived in front of a tightly shut door. Painted on the airtight door were two warning signs. One of them showed biochemical danger, and the other was a skull. Meng Chao did not know the clock in procedure for new superhumans, but when he saw the excited look in Luo Hais eyes, he knew that whatever was inside was definitely very interesting. Just as he expected, when the airtight door opened, the temperature instantly fell by more than ten degrees. In the dim light, he could see huge, transparent containers. Soaked in the murky preservative liquid were strange samples and savage as well as terrifying humanoid-shaped things. Whoa Meng Chao gasped in amazement. He went closer to observe them, and his eyes practically glued themselves to the deformed organs. Meng Chao was stunned. Arent you afraid? The Construction High student council president felt all sorts of complicated emotions. His father had long since told him the registration process for new superhumans, and he was prepared for it. But when he saw the deformed samples, he still suffered a mental shock, and he felt a little sick. Yet Meng Chao did not even blink at them! This guy is really thick in the head! Should I be afraid? Meng Chao was a verteran harvester. He had seen all sorts of organs and even touched them before. Why should he be afraid of samples soaked in preservative liquid? He thought about it. If Im not wrong, these are mutated human organs, right? Why did they put them here? To scare people? Yeah, kind of. These are superhumans whose spirit energy deviated, and they died of an accident. While they were alive, they signed documents saying that they were willing to donate their bodies. Of course, quite a number of them were criminals, so after they were killed, we decided to just make good use of waste. Luo Hao took two books at the entrance and handed one to Meng Chao. The Supernatural Tower uses these deformed organs as a warning to new superhumans to tell not to be conceited. Were not to think that were really amazing after we unlocked the shackles of our genes. Its the exact opposite. After we gained supernatural powers, our life system has become even more fragile, and its even easier for us to be attacked or have problems. Thats why we have to be careful no matter how far up we climb. Were to tread as if were walking on thin ice. Meng Chao flipped the book open, smiled, and said, Interesting. The book compares human lives to a handphone system. Becoming a superhuman is the same as unlocking a handphone and gaining the authority of an administrator or even researcher of our own bodies. Normal humans are like a closed system set up by a factory. Its safety, stability, and ease of use are definitely the best. The only weakness, which isnt exactly a weakness, is that it doesnt push the limits of the chips and compartments inside, and there are insufficiencies in terms of the effects. But becoming superhuman means attacking the original system. They can permeate or even damage the system to gain even higher power over the phone. They can get the power of the administrator, producer, and even the power of the engineer, which is the lowest possible form of authority. The higher the authority, the more upgrades they can do to the system, and the handphone will become better. But the higher the authority they get, the more parts of the system they unlock. It opens up more leaks, the handphone becomes less stable, and external forces will have an easier time attacking it. There is even a technical term for it, bricking. This means that the user has failed to unlock the system, and the handphone has turned into a brick. Thats right. There is a risk in becoming a superhuman. If youre the slightest bit careless, your spirit energy will deviate, and itll be very easy for you to get bricked. Youll end up dead if thats the case, Luo Hai said. Honestly, dying isnt the worst. The worst is someone using the leaks in your system and putting in all sorts of viruses and trojans to look at your information and even control your handphone. The Other World is filled with all sorts of mysterious powers, and the percentage of superhumans being controlled is usually higher. Its written here too. Meng Chao pointed at a line of words and read it. When you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares at you too. When you try to obtain supernatural powers, the supernatural world will also slowly open before you. As you move into the abyss and use this supernatural strength, you will be tempted and invaded by the unknown. The mutation of your body will lead to the mutation of your spirit, and in the end, you will become just like them. Meng Chao looked at the deformed organs and bone samples in the preservative liquid. The monstrous samples seemed to be looking at them. Luo Hai could not help but shudder. He did not want to stay for long in this chilling sample room, so he dragged Meng Chao to the next room. It was a small exhibition room. There were photos stuck everywhere, along with a lot of items lined up in rows. The sounds of intense fighting rose from the screens on the sides. Meng Chao saw a burning superhuman. He seemed to have the ability to control fire, and as he levitated in the air, he laughed. Then, he was shot down by around eight fire rocket launchers. Meng Chao took a book with a black cover from an employee and flipped through a few pages. It was a superhuman criminal record book. Chapter 99 - Retu Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The criminal record book mentioned hundreds of superhumans breaking the law with their supernatural powers, but in the end, they were all subjugated by the Supernatural Tower. Many people gain a sense of supremacy after they become superhumans. They think that since they can make fireballs, they are obligated to get everything. They refuse to submit to the current societal laws. Instead, they choose the path of criminals. In the end, all such people are subjugated by the Supernatural Tower, Luo Hai said with a sigh. Honestly, these people are really stupid. Superhumans have an advantage in physical strength and wisdom, and we can rise to great power with the existing game rules anyway, so why do we need to turn over everything in existence and destroy it? They think that since they have ultimate skills, they can destroy everything and the mutual benefits shared between the normal people and superhumans. People like that arent fit to be humans anymore. Theyre just a monster in human skin and even more dangerous than a normal monster. They have to be eradicated at any cost! Meng Chao agreed with it. He also understood the general gist behind why the Supernatural Tower asked new superhumans to come here to be registered. It was to make the conceited new superhumans understand the rules. They were not to think that they could disregard the law just because they could throw fireballs and release electricity. The world was huge, and there were plenty of things that could subjugate them. Just as Meng Chao expected, when they reached the next e-classroom, another employee released a few lecture videos to instill in them the logic behind knowing the law, obeying the law, protecting the law, and living harmoniously with normal people. A few superhumans who had completed their sentences and were released used their personal experience to talk about the consequences of using their supernatural abilities to commit crimes. Another two representatives from the Red Dragon Army motivated to be courageous and kill their enemies so that they could protect their civilization. The two young men spent two hours watching the videos and finally went into the imposing hall officially. The spirit energy was thick there, and it felt as if there were ripples in the air, making them feel as if they were in an underground crystal palace. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath, and all 36,000 of his pores opened. Wisps of colorful spirit energy surged into them and slowly flowed through his spirit meridians, blood vessels, nervous system, and organs. Ahead of the young men was a crystalline statue that was more than ten meters tall. The image of a tall and built man with a sharp gaze was carved on it. In his hands, he held a feline-type monsters neck. Under his feet was the head of a snake-type monster. Even though the monster python was using most of its body to bind the mans thighs, it could not stop the man. He practically made its body implode, and its brains turned to mush. The statue had been carved by a master. The sturdy crystal seemed to have been given life, and they could clearly sense the pain and terror of the monsters. The mans rage and immense strength also seemed to be coming in their faces like a storm. It was Battle God Lei Zongchao. Even if half a century had passed, he remained the strongest superhuman in terms of fighting strength in Dragon City! As they looked at the Battle Gods statue, Meng Chao and Luo Hais eyes sparkled in the same way. First, they were dazed, as if they thought that this was the way a man should act. Then, their eyes became focused, and it was as if fire had started gushing out of their eyes. Im going to replace him! When they sensed the ambitious flames burning within each other, they looked at each other and smiled. The Battle Gods statue was carved from a single crystal. It was the largest crystal with the highest purity ever excavated by Dragon City. Its value could not be determined, and it was a treasure of all Earthlings. Carved into the semi-transparent statue were a lot of fine lines, which looked like a humans nervous system and blood circulatory system. The colorful spirit energy was like wisps of live electricity that moved through the lines. They intersected with each other and endlessly stirred up trails of sparks and flames, creating a complicated three-dimensional picture. This was the result of half a century worth of effort. The pioneers had experimented repeatedly and even died before they managed to gather up the most basic spirit energy magnetic field. The surface of the statue also had complicated, intersecting runic symbols carved onto it. The runic symbols were two-dimensional projections of the spirit energy magnetic field. They also had the effect of interfering with the nuclear-sphere energy level and changing the nature of materials to release high-energy reactions. More than one hundred superhumans sat around the statue and stared at it for a long time while immersed in their thoughts. Luo Hai told Meng Chao that they were powerful people in society who had only awakened to supernatural abilities while they were in their thirties or forties. They did not receive any legacies, and they could not receive the systematic teachings from universities, so they could only attend all sorts of training courses or face this statue that was covered in basic runes and had the spirit energy magnetic field carved into it to train on their own in the Supernatural Tower. It had to be said that there were a lot of powerful people in society who gained enlightenment from the statue and reached new heights. This was also why Battle God Lei Zongchao decided to risk everything and concentrated all his power into the crystal statue. The two young men bowed to the statue and headed inside. There were four large monitors suspended in the air. They showed the values of various valuable materials, the information of powerful people recruiting teammates, along with the price needed for a powerful person personally teaching someone a certain amazing skill. There was also all sorts of other information that the superhumans cared about the most. Spiraling escalators or direct elevators were also around. They led to cultivation rooms, recovery rooms, stimulation fighting rooms, material trading centers, weapons storages, medicine creation centers, and processing rooms where weapons could be processed and carved with runic symbols. The superhumans who gathered here were large and built as well as elegant. Their eyes sparkled brilliantly, and their arms were covered in spirit tattoos or faint spirit flames surrounded their bodies. Some of the people even had metallic or crystalline skin. They looked rather terrifying. But those who looked like they were nothing special were worth Meng Chao paying attention to them even more. They had surpassed Earth Realm and reached Heaven Realm, where their powers could be restrained in their bodies, and they could appear to be otherworldly beings. Compared to the past, the Supernatural Tower today had a murderous air about it, as if it was about to go to war. The Red Dragon Army was releasing numerous missions, so quite a number of powerful people surrounded the military officers and talked to them excitedly. Looks like the arrival of the fog the last few times has angered the higher-ups. Dragon City is making preparations for further expansion. Luo Hai smiled. The monsters actually dared to stomp on our tails during the national college examination. They are definitely going to face the humans fury again, since well launch a one hundred times stronger offense than they launched on us. Were lucky. Even if were just freshmen, theres a high possibility that we can take up missions in our universities and head into the fog to fight. Meng Chao was not that optimistic. He frowned a little while thinking about it. Luo Hai immediately noticed it. What is it? Are you part of the Return Party and are against further expansion? Dragon City had transmigrated for fifty years, and many of the people with vision began thinking about their future. This led to many schools of thought that were not compatible with each other and even clashed with each other. The first, of course, was the Colonization Party. They believed that Earths army was bound to sweep through the Other World and spread Earths civilization. They had a holy mission that they had to shoulder, and it was their so-called destiny. The Return Party had a completely different mindset. Earthlings did not know just how large the Other World was, but based on the size of the Other World creatures and the parameters of the planet, it was a planet about the same size as Earth. Since it was a huge planet filled with mysterious spirit energy, all sorts of miracles and nightmares could happen. Dragon City was a lone, foreign army, and it was too much of a stretch to conquer the entire planet with just one city, even if it were a supercity that had all the industries and a population of tens of millions. As of current, Dragon City only needed to defend the city. They had not run into any pressure from supplies, so they could naturally have a very strong army. But once they increased the speed of their expansion and the area they occupied increased, the supply line would stretch out, and no matter how great the army was at mowing down the enemy, their strength would be slowly whittled down until they were at their last breath. In the end, Dragon City would be like a huge stone thrown into the water. After creating a magnificent splash, it would be washed away by the river of time. There have been countless expeditionary forces that tried to take large territories despite their small size in the history of Earth. Their offense in the beginning was very smooth, but soon, the large countries would wake up from their slumber and swiftly take down the expeditionary forces like how the sun melts ice. The mysterious Other World is like a slumbering beast. We cant afford to wake it up. This is not our home. Instead of launching a major offensive and falling into an all-out war that well end up being unable to get out of, its better to fortify the city and put most of our resources into transmigration research. There is a reason behind everything. Since Dragon City transmigrated from Earth, once we understand the scientific reason behind it, it wont be a dream for us to transmigrate back to Earth. Even if we cant go back, at the very least, we should open up the dimensional tunnel between Earth and the Other World so that Earth can turn into our greatest backup. Then, we can launch a full-frontal assault on the Other World. This was the main train of thought of those in the Return Party. As of current, Dragon Citizens had won for decades, and all of them were arrogant. The Colonization Party had more supporters, and the Return Party was pushed aside. Their thoughts were even mocked to be empty worries belonging to cowards. Meng Chao remembered that when the war went south in the future, the Return Party had jumped out to cause trouble. Many Monday morning quarterbacks started making insignificant statements such as, In the past, I supported the Return Party. Conquering the Other World with a single city will definitely end in failure The internal conflict between the Return Party and Colonization Party was one of the reasons behind Dragon Citys defeat. Meng Chao did not refute the Return Partys theory. He believed that there was a certain degree of rationality to what they said. But he was not part of the Return Party. The reason behind it was simple. Even when the apocalypse arrived, the Return Party did not manage to figure out how to transmigrate. They did not manage to send Dragon City back to Earth, and neither did they manage to open the dimensional tunnel between the Other World and Earth. Then, why were they still tooting their own horns? Meng Chao thought about it and said, Im not part of the Return Party. At the very least, I wont place my hopes on this vague idea of transmigration. I just think that if we launch an offense en masse right now, well be acting a little too hastily. Wed be underestimating the monsters strength, and we might end up suffering a major setback because of it. If we wait until the time is right before we make further expansions, we would not be sacrificing so many people. When the time is right? Luo Hai smiled. Time wont wait for us, Meng Chao. Dragon City isnt as strong, beautiful, and prosperous as it seems. Underneath the facade, there are all sorts of conflicts, and they have already become so intense that we need a war to vent our anger. Lets not talk about anything else and just focus on the tens of millions people we gained over the past three decades because of our gene farms and synthesized food. Most of these people are young, but how can Dragon City hope to provide work for all of them? Yeah, I know. We have luncheon meat, so we wont starve to death, but we wont be satisfied by just not starving to death. Besides, the lack of resources is a huge burden because of all our citizens cultivating. The education and fighting system will gradually become unable to support us, but we cant strip the normal people of their rights to cultivate. We cant cut down on the rewards given to those who have performed meritorious deeds either. Many of the sayings from the Colonization Party, such as having the army sweep through the Other World might sound a little conceited and as if theyre trying to make us adopt a war-like policy, but its because were forced to this. There are a lot of resources out there. If we dont go out to snatch them but keep tens of millions of people squashed in one city, well just end up suffocating ourselves. Chapter 100 - Demon Subduing Slash Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Hais words stirred up a lot of thoughts in Meng Chaos mind. When he had just been reborn, he was rather arrogant. He felt that since he came back from the apocalypse, as long as he could remember some future martial arts and crucial things, he could give pointers to the entire city and control the movements of the world. But as his knowledge increased, he noticed that the higher ups might not be as simplistic as he thought they were. There were many times when seemingly foolish plans were pushed forward, but it was not because the decision makers were idiots. Instead, they were limited by all sorts of factors, and there were conflicts that ran beneath the surface that caused this. If he wanted to change the future, it would not be as simple as him being able to call the people to action just by posting a few threads online. Ill start with the Ultimate Style to come into contact with the higher-ups, and Ill become a major figure whose name can affect the people. Its only then that Ill be truly able to change this world! As Meng Chao thought about this, he was brought into a cultivation room by Luo Hai. At the center of the cultivation center was a bold, powerful fighter who sat cross-legged. His presence shocked Meng Chao. The man had a shiny, bald head with the tattoo of a ferocious tiger. His gaze was as intense and bright as a lightbulb, and he had two heavy sabers that were his trademark. He was the six-star Heaven Realm superhuman, Master Luo Wu! He was a martial artist who had been in the limelight the past few years. Even if he just sat in the room casually, he still gave off great pressure. It felt like if he just tilted his body forward by forty-five degrees, he would be like a stone on a cliff that could fall at any moment. It would strike whoever was below it so heavily that they would not be able to breathe. Meng Chao had seen Luo Wus fights online. Once, in just a minute, he split twelve superbeasts called Demonic Dark-shelled Tortoises, who had great defenses, in half. Their dark shells were even sturdier than the alloy armor on Dragons Citys main fighting tanks, but before Soul Breaking Sabers, they were as fragile as match boxes. Meng Chao felt his blood surge when he was in the same room as such a powerful fighter, and his fighting spirit burned in him. Luo Wu got up slowly, and the pressure he gave off increased ten times. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and stood straight like a javelin. He took half a step forward while faced with the piercing presence. Praise shone in Luo Wus eyes. His intimidating presence faded away, and he extended a hairy hand. Meng Chao, hello. Thank you for saving Ahai! Meng Chao released a sigh of relief. Master Luo, you praise me too much. I fought together with Luo Hai, and we saved each other. You provided me with a lot of valuable medicine while I was undergoing treatment as well. I should be the one thanking you! The addition of every talented person like you will allow Dragon Citys fighting strength to increase even further. That bit of medicine is nothing. Luo Wu waved his hand and went straight to the point. I invited you here today for two reasons. One, as a father, I want to thank you for helping Luo Hai. Two, Im representing the Superhuman Association to award you for your contribution. The examinees who were sent to the wild from Test Area 5523 were mostly superhuman-to-bes. You encouraged everyone to counterattack, and you helped Dragon City protect nearly one hundred future talents, but you ended up damaging your own main meridians for that. How can a contribution like this be dismissed with just a few light medals? Meng Chao felt a little embarrassed, but he also looked forward to what was to come. Broken-star superhumans cultivate slowly, and their upper limits are not high. Its a bit troublesome, but there is also something good about them. As long as you focus on training the main meridians that you have, youll become more skillful and stronger when it comes to certain skills as compared to people like Ahai, who cultivate dozens of main meridians in one go. Luo Wu stared at him with an intense gaze. Ive researched the Bloody Moon Wolf King you killed. Youre very proficient! Meng Chaos expression remained calm. Luo Wu was a saber master. It was not strange that he was able to tell just what was amazing about the future Ultimate Level One Hundred Saber Techniques. Your saber technique is fierce and ruthless and you give off the air that you want to cut down everything. So, its only natural that you have some erudite person teaching you. Luo Wu frowned and said, But I dont know what that person is thinking. He did not consider your ability to withstand the skill. Every move you made forced you past the limits of your cells. If you attack like this, before you can crush the monsters skull, your blood vessels and nerves will burst. Itd have been stranger if you hadnt turned into a broken-star superhuman! Meng Chaos face turned red. He felt a little regretful. The future One Hundred Saber Techniques was created for future Dragon Citizens, whose body constitutions had already been improved. When he executed it with his current self, it was indeed a little too much for him. Your saber technique is pretty good, but its too violent. Its not what you can handle at your current level. Thats why I modified it a little for you. Luo Wu snapped his fingers, and a faint green electrical arc shot out of his fingertips. The electrical arc turned into dozens of saber glares, and with loud whooshes, they turned into dozens of dazzling skills that were deeply embedded in Meng Chaos brain. This is Meng Chao held his breath. He noticed that Luo Wu had changed the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. Many of the extreme parts were reversed to their old versions. Even though the power might have been decreased by two or three percent, it became more stabilized, and Meng Chao could execute the skills more smoothly. He closed his eyes, and with his hand as his saber, he made a few moves. Just as he expected, it was more suited for his current self. Whoosh! With just one slash, ripples charged forward like waves. They traveled almost five feet, but his body was not affected in the slightest. Every muscle fiber was controlled with great precision. Thank you for your guidance, Master Luo Wu! Meng Chao was surprised and delighted. The intelligence of a six-star Heaven Realm martial artist was truly unfathomable. Luo Wu quirked an eyebrow. He was a little surprised. He did not expect that Meng Chaos comprehension would be so terrifying. A spark of interest shone in the saber masters eyes. The attack you used to break the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings eye socket has the essence of Principal Suns Demon Subduing Pole. I truly admire the Heavy Cannon Sun Daxing, who was once very famous in the Red Dragon Army. You must have inherited his legacy before his death, right? You have a flexible mind to be able to think about combining the One Hundred Saber Techniques and Demon Subduing Pole together. But its a waste if you just combine two skills together without fusing them together. Next, I will put on a demonstration. Observe carefully. Luo Wu pushed his fingers together to form the shape of a saber and brought his arm up. Then, he used the same action Meng Chao did when he killed the Bloody Moon Demon King. On his steel-like, bronze-colored arm, three spirit tattoos that looked like veins and coiled around it like a screw instantly appeared. The spirit tattoos intersected with each other nonstop to strengthen the blood vessels, nerves, and muscles. They created the shape that was the best to execute One Hundred Saber Techniques and created the spirit energy magnetic field for Demon Subduing Pole. The magnetic field surged, and the air trembled. It sounded like someone was reciting a mantra to subdue demons. Whoosh! Luo Wu swung his arm, and his spirit flames turned into a saber glare that charged out with a thunderous whistle. It struck the wall violently. The wall of the cultivation room was made of an energy absorbing material created from macromolecule polymers. It was as fluffy as bubbles, but also tougher than gel. Even so, a terrifying gash was left behind on it. The wall could not close even after a long time had passed. Beep, beep, beep, beep! An alarm rang above their heads. The normal cultivation room could not withstand Luo Wus astonishing damage, and the wall was destroyed! Meng Chaos pupils shrank. This move was much more beautiful and stronger than the attack he executed that day in haste! Its your turn, Luo Wu said. Youre teaching me such an exquisite saber skill? Meng Chao registered what was going on. This is a tradition in the Supernatural Tower. When a low-grade superhuman contributes, they have the right to obtain the teachings of a high-grade superhuman. We cant let those who contributed suffer losses. Hence, were able to pass down our martyrs spirit. Since youre friends with Ahai as well, its naturally for the best that I give you the reward you deserve, Luo Wu said as a matter of fact. Thank you, Master Luo. Meng Chao focused and recalled the spirit energy magnetic field Luo Wu had created. He tried to guide his spirit energy into his main meridians and create the exact same spirit energy magnetic field. At first, he failed multiple times. Controlling main meridians was about the same as controlling ones heartbeat. Usually, a person was not able to do it. They had to get rid of all other thoughts and enter a trance so that they could sense the slow circulation of spirit energy in their body and search for clues that would allow them to control it. At that moment, Luo Wu pushed down on Meng Chaos shoulder, and a powerful spirit magnetic field rotation energy surged into him. Meng Chao then felt like a cataract patient who was just cured. Suddenly, he saw complicated rays of light. Spirit tattoos similar to Luo Wus appeared on his arm. They gathered on his fingertips, and a small spirit flame gushed out. So thats how it is! A slight burn rose in his spirit meridians, and they turned into a sparkling spirit energy magnetic field in the depths of his mind. Meng Chao understood the basic principles behind the move. This was the importance behind having a teacher. The development of information technology was great. Regardless of whether it was the basic principles of martial arts, force execution formulae, training methods, or the ways to create a spirit energy magnetic field, they could all be found online. But cultivation could not be completed by relying on the net alone. The teachers spent all their time and energy to transfer spirit energy into their students so that their students could sense the process of how a spirit energy magnetic field was created in the body. They could draw inferences from it and improve drastically. Whoosh! Meng Chao made a casual swing as well. Even though he did not create the destructive momentum Luo Wu had, which made it seem like he could suppress everything, his slash was much more accurate and fiercer than when he killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King. What was more important was that after he executed the slash, his breathing and mind remained stable. There were no signs of his strength having run dry. He felt that he could execute another slash No, he could execute ten more slashes! When Luo Wu and Luo Hai saw Meng Chaos saber glare cut through the air and reach the wall, where it left a deep gash, they exchanged a glance, and they could see the astonishment in each others eyes. They had thought that Meng Chao would need at least half a day to learn this skill. They did not expect that his comprehension was so terrifying. Meng Chao could sense their shock, and he suppressed his urge to deliver ten more slashes. He saw that the strange flame had already turned into the words foreign supernatural skill at the corner of his eyes. He thought about it and asked, This is awesome What is this skill? My father created this skill for you based on your characteristics, Luo Hai said with slight envy. Since this is a fusion between the One Hundred Saber Techniques and Demon Subduing Pole, why dont we name it Demon Subduing Slash? But you should be the one deciding on it. Demon Subduing Slash? Thats a great name! The unknown supernatural skill at the corner of Meng Chaos eyes immediately turned into Demon Subduing Slash. Of course, his Skillfulness for it was low. He was only at normal level, and if he wanted to use contribution points to make it level up, he had to pay a lot for it. The more contribution points were it required, the more powerful the skill was. The Supernatural Towers reward was very interesting No matter how stupid Meng Chao was, he could sense that Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu was a little too friendly. He thought about it for a moment and went straight to the point. Master Luo, Im not worthy of the Demon Subduing Slash you created with so much care. What can I do to thank both you and Luo Hai? Chapter 101 - Who Won, and Who Lost? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Wu cast his son a glance. Luo Hai smiled and pulled Meng Chao to the side. Just as Meng Chao expected, this was just like when Yan Organization saw the value of the future Ripple Force and wanted to work together with him no matter what. As a saber master, Luo Wu could tell the value of the future One Hundred Saber Techniques and hoped to promote it on a wide scale after correcting some of the extreme moves that were not suitable to be practiced by the current generation. A few days ago, he had also participated in Meng Chaos treatment plans along with Ning Shewo and Yan Organization. With his connections, it was not difficult for him to learn that the mysterious Old Fire Relayer was behind Meng Chao. So, he did not intend to kick Meng Chao aside and take this credit entirely for himself. Instead, with Demon Subduing Slash as his meeting gift, he offered them to work together so that he could get acquainted with the Old Fire Relayer. Since everyone should support each other, Meng Chao would naturally not refuse working together with this powerful elite from Heaven Realm. He said that he could not make the decision and had to go back to ask for instructions. Besides, he did not want to use the future One Hundred Saber Techniques to earn money. Thats only natural. We will definitely promote the martial arts technique for free. In fact, we will copy Ning Shewo and set up a foundation so that we can promote it even if its not profitable. Luo Hai told Meng Chao that buying and selling martial arts techniques was the lowest form of getting profit, and it had long since went out of date. It was only some three decades ago that upon creating a technique, people went to sell it right away. When the citizens had to cultivate to fight against monsters in a battle of survival, selling techniques was short-sighted, and it made them seem greedy. Besides, there were not many customers who bought martial arts. Hence, the creator could not get a lot of data of it being used in fights, and it could not be improved or upgraded later on, which was why the martial art would soon be eliminated. Now, in the new profit model, the seller no longer used the martial art itself to earn money. Instead, they figured out how to increase the value of the additional services provided in learning the technique. The Luo family has been researching the saber technique for decades, and we have many gene medicines that can improve the nerve reaction time and the force executed in muscles. We also have a lot of training classes and training camps and work with a few weapon designers to promote sabers. Hence, we have managed to create the Soul Breaking brand. What my father means is that you just need to lend us your fame and saber technique, and we will provide the medicine, training classes, and promotional fees, Luo Hai said. The saber technique will be offered for free as online lectures. We can guarantee you that even new learners will be able to learn up to fifty percent of it. If theyll want to learn this technique further, theyll have to spend money to come to our training classes and camps as well as buy our gene medicine or reserve sabers. They can even join the ten-day fog training trip that is led by my father. You must understand, the One Hundred Saber Techniques is one of the two great cold weapon techniques that we must learn during high school, and practically everyone in Dragon City knows it. Naturally, everyone wants to upgrade it. Based on my fathers analysis, Meng Chao, the version you used to kill the Bloody Moon Wolf King should be the strongest in the current market. Think about it, just how much profit is hidden in this market? Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He had learned something from Yan Organization already. The more basic a skill was, the bigger its market was, and the profit was also higher. It was worth it to make this trade. He thought about it and said, Im not famous, though? Dont belittle yourself. Youre quite famous now. Thered be nothing strange if a Heaven Realm fighter had killed a Bloody Moon Wolf King, but you were just a normal high school student, and yet you managed to kill such a powerful superbeast. Doesnt that show just how powerful the upgraded version of the One Hundred Saber Techniques is? Meng Chao thought about it deeply. Meng Chao, talk about this with Ahai. If youre interested, I will definitely support it. Ill see what sort of results you boys can achieve. Luo Wu was unconcerned about it. He got up and left. With his status and power, he did not pay too much attention to this matter. He just wanted to use the chance to train his son and help pave a way for him to get to know the strong people in his age group. After the door shut, Luo Hai exercised his limbs. He smiled and said, My dad is finally gone. When hes here, I feel ill at ease and I dont have the courage to speak loudly. Meng Chao, think about this carefully. I really want to work with you. My dad wont interfere too much in this matter. Even if we manage to earn big, well be the ones splitting the profit. When you enter the university, youll need a lot of money and cultivation resources too, right? Meng Chao observed Luo Hai for a while. Honestly, you dont have to work together with me. The One Hundred Saber Techniques has always been open to the public. Master Luo Wu understood a new saber will from the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings carcass and modified it greatly. It wont be a problem in the slightest if you claim it to be something from the Luo family. You can just think about doing the business on your own. You dont have to give me money. What? Do you think this is free lunch, so you dont have the guts to eat it? Luo Hai laughed. I like to plan far ahead when I do something. I believe that in the near future, we wont just be working together on this upgraded One Hundred Saber Techniques. How can I lose something great for something small? Meng Chao continued staring at him. Are you offering to work together or are you trying to recruit me? If I tell you that Im trying to recruit you, will you accept it? Luo Hai asked directly. We live in an era where trouble is brewing everywhere. We dont know how many blessings and dangers there are outside the fog. If we want to achieve great things, we must form our own squads. If there comes a day where I form my own superhuman squad, will you be willing to be my vice captain? You have your circle of friends and you have Master Luos connections too. Youll definitely be able to find a suitable vice captain. My friends are all aristocratic children with great backgrounds. All of them have their own thoughts and personal interests. Its fine if I joke around and eat with them, but its too troublesome if we work together for a living, Luo Hai said in an unconcerned manner. As for my dad, how can the people he found for me be as reliable as a friend who fought in a life and death fight with me? You can easily get an army, but its difficult to get a good general. Youve already proved your abilities during the mental strength test and the fight in the wild. Even if you ran into a small problem right now, I believe that you will still stand out in university. At that time, there will be plenty of people who will extend invitations to you, and at that time, you wont even know who I am anymore. But right now, youre in a state where you need help the most, so of course I have to use mutual benefits to make you board the same ship as me! His words were aggressive, but Meng Chao did not hate them. Any talented youngster from a normal, poor family might feel touched and feel that Luo Hai was a sincere person, and from them on, they would be tightly bound on the ship of interests belonging to the Luo family. But Meng Chao was different. That makes sense. We did indeed work together before, but heres a question. Why arent I the one creating a superhuman squad where youre the vice captain? Luo Hai let out a bark of laughter. Youre a broken-star superhuman He knew that he had said the wrong thing, and he stopped himself from on time. Meng Chao remained calm. The number of main meridians cleared and whether I can fight or not are two completely different things. Your father mentioned just now that broken-star superhumans can bring out a stronger power of certain skills. We have only a few skills, but each of them is strong! Luo Hais eyes lit up. Are you saying that if I win against you, youll be willing to join my squad? What if Im the one who wins? Meng Chao asked. The two of them looked at each other and said nothing else. Their auras swiftly became stronger. Their spirit flames clashed against each other and surged. It created a screech similar to that of a high-pressure cooker. Luo Hai suddenly took a step forward. The spirit tattoos on his right arm shone, and he released the Soul Breaking Saber that was passed down in his family. Meng Chao returned the blow by raising his arm and executing Demon Subduing Slash. Luo Hai came from a family of martial artists, so his skills were much smoother and varied. Meng Chao had reached a breakthrough during battle, and his main meridians were cleared while he was in a life and death situation, but those spirit meridians were thicker and sturdier compared to the main meridians Luo Hai had easily cleared in the cultivation rooms. He did not have a lot of attacks, but each of them were fatal, and he looked as if he would fight until both of them died together. Two balls of spirit flames clashed against each other, and the sparks that flew when the weapons crashed caused Luo Hais spirit flames to crumble the moment they touched each other. Luo Hais expression did not change. Spirit tattoos appeared on his left arm and legs. He executed superhuman motor abilities, and his body turned into an afterimage. That was the difference between clearing sixty-one main meridians and four main meridians. Meng Chao only had supernatural abilities in his right arm, but Luo Hais arms, legs, and even organs were strengthened by leaps and bounds. His hands, legs, elbows, and knees could all release spirit flames, which made it look like he had eight sabers that could cut through metal like paper. His dazzling offense prevented Meng Chao from catching up to him, and he retreated. But Meng Chao was still able to continue dancing among the clashing weapons. He managed to avoid Luo Hais offense every time. There were a few times when the attack grazed his scalp, and a thin layer of skin was cut off. Even so, Luo Hai was never able to lock down on his vitals. A shiny sheen of sweat broke out on Luo Hais forehead. He noticed that even though Meng Chao only had his right arm strengthened by spirit energy, his other limbs and organs had reached the limits of his physical body. He was like the amalgamation of the Olympic short-distance running champions, weight-lifting champions, and gymnastic champions. His control over his body and explosive force in his muscles had already reached perfection. His fighting experience also made him into a veteran who had fought in more than one hundred battles. He could turn 120% of his strength into effective damage. If both of them were unable to use supernatural strength and only used their physical bodies to fight, even if there were three Luo Hais, they might not be able to win against one Meng Chao. Just how did this monster train?! If it werent for the fact that his main meridians have shrivelled up, his realm in the future might be even higher than my dads! Luo Hai was incredibly shocked. But he did not know that the previous night, Meng Chao had used up more than twenty thousand contribution points to upgrade all of his basic skills, and it was all because he had a sufficient amount of medical resources. That night, the amount of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid he devoured was higher than what a normal superhuman might be able to digest over a long period of time. If no supernatural abilities were involved, the current Meng Chao would have a hard time finding an opponent among his peers. Whoosh! When Luo Hai thought about how he could not take down a broken-star superhuman who had only cleared three to four main meridians even though he himself had cleared sixty-one main meridians, he became a little restless. The five spirit tattoos circling his left arm were like a raging aquatic dragon. They jumped about his fingers, and a profound as well as complicated runic symbol was formed on his palm. His palm was now covered with a runic symbol, and it became incredibly hot. He slammed it against Meng Chaos chest. Meng Chao coughed up a mouthful of blood, and it hit Luo Hais face. Luo Hais expression changed. He only wanted to spar. He did not want to severely injure the partner he had chosen carefully. He did not expect that Meng Chao would slow down by half a beat and would end up being so heavily damaged. Besides, that mouthful of blood was foul-smelling and spicy. It caused him to be unable to open his eyes. At that moment, a powerful gust of wind came charging at his face, and the killing intent that assaulted him was so mighty that it sent a shock down his nerves. Luo Hai reacted on instinct and formed the shape of a saber with his left hand to cut toward the artery on Meng Chaos neck. They came to a quick halt. Luo Hai blinked, and he was finally able to see the situation. Meng Chaos expression was very calm. His left hand formed a very strange gesture, and two of his fingers were directed at his eyes. However, he was still three inches away from Luo Hais eyeballs. The main meridians in his left arm were not cleared, so it was impossible for him to activate spirit flames and blind Luo Hai. But Luo Hais Soul Breaking Saber had already touched Meng Chaos shoulder, and with a gentle slice, he could slit his throat. The victor was decided. I won. Luo Hai released a long breath of relief, and he could not even be bothered to wipe off his sweat. Are you okay? he asked with great concern. Im fine. We had a good fight today, Im even more interested in our cooperation now. Meng Chao smiled faintly, then swallowed his blood in a completely unconcerned manner. Thanks for your invitation today, and thank Master Luo for teaching me. I have something to do at home, so lets spar again when were free! Are you willing to join my squad now? Luo Hai asked anxiously. Meng Chao was about to open the door. When he heard this, he stopped for a moment. Did you win against me? He strode away. Luo Hai was stunned for a long time. He could not understand what he meant even after he thought about it for long. Meng Chaos fingers were still three inches away from his eyeballs, but his spirit flames had already burned his neck. How could he not be considered to have won? Meng Chao should not be the type to not admit that he lost. He thought about it for a long time, and in the end, he had to brace himself and call his father. Soul Breaking Saber Luo Hai listened to his son explain the entire spar. He fell silent for a moment after and said faintly, You lost. Why?! Luo Hai was stunned. If it was a real fight, before his fingers touched my eyeballs, my spirit flames would have definitely cut his throat. No matter how strong his will is, hed just be able to dig out my eyeball. And even if I had an eyeball missing, I wouldnt die. In a life and death match, Id be the one who stands victorious in the end. I won! Its not a finger, Luo Hai said. What? Luo Hai felt lost. If that had been a real fight just now, what he would have used to strike your eyeballs wouldnt have been his fingers. Luo Hai sighed and enlightened his good-for-nothing son. What do you think Meng Chaos best skill is? Its not Ripple Force, and its not the One Hundred Saber Techniques. Its his ability to shoot! During the intraschool test, he managed to shoot the golden target more than ten times! Hes a monster with terrifying gun skills! How many people in Construction High are able to do that? If it had been a real fight today, do you think that he wouldnt have hidden a few guns on his person? He intentionally let himself be hit so that he would cough up blood and disrupt your vision. While you were dazed, he could bring his left hand to his waist and grab a gun. You know, the strange gesture you said he did wasnt for using his fingers to poke your eyeball out. He was holding his gun and taking aim, then pressing the trigger at your eyeball. If this were a real battle, before your hand cut his throat, his bullets would have already pierced your eyeball and brain. Youre just a one-star superhuman, so your spirit energy hasnt yet reached your eyeballs and brains, and they are really fragile. Even a normal bullet would have been able to make your head pop like a balloon when its fired point blank at your eyeball. Do you understand now, silly? Did you actually think that youve won? If you really fought against each other, you would have died! And you want to draw him to your side with such a performance? Hah Luo Hai was dumbfounded. With a shivering hand, he touched his eyeball and looked in the direction Meng Chao had disappeared. He recalled all the details of the sparring session just now, and the Construction High student council president felt his skin crawl. Cold sweat drenched his shirt. Chapter 102 - Problem with Housing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dragon City was constantly getting ready for war. Hence, the students winter holiday was very short. Even if they could finally get the rare chance to catch their breath after their national college examination, their holiday only lasted for around a month. During that one month, Meng Chao was really busy. First, he was interviewed by all sorts of media. The school and education department rewarded him, and he had to join quite a lot of social events. He, thus, became a familiar face in various events. Then, he went to the underground 3D graveyard that was shaped like a bees nest to pay his respects to Principal Sun. He offered a bouquet and virtual flowers to the heroic citizens electronic tombstone. His cooperation with Luo Hai, Ning Shewo, and Yan Organization progressed smoothly. He managed to get a lot of money from them, but that was secondary. The key was that through them, he managed to enter the higher social circle, and it was highly beneficial for his next plan. The most important thing he did, however, was seizing every second he had to train madly. Under Ning Shewos recommendation, he joined the youth summer class from Thunderbolt and practiced his harvesting as well as hunting skills. Hunting was an art that did not just encompass martial arts. It included skills such as identifying the monsters habits and breathing, setting up all sorts of traps, identifying etherealized plants, using all sorts of outdoor survival skills, and working together with superhuman squads as well as the army. They had to learn everything, including astronomy and geography, and the contents of the lessons were even richer than encyclopedias. Meng Chao absorbed the information like a sponge that had been exposed to the sun. He learned like a man dying of thirst. He used his contribution points to stimulate his brain, so his brain cells were even more active than a normal persons, and his learning efficiency was even higher. He also had rich fighting experience from the memory fragments from his previous life, which allowed him to use his theoretical knowledge in real fights. After consecutively defeating more than ten great fighters in the youth camp and the reserve members of Thunderbolt, Meng Chao managed to stand out. Ning Shewo also worked with him in several highly difficult harvests, and all the higher-ups in Thunderbolt learned of his existence. Hence, even before he went through the university school gates, Thunderbolt brought out a major contract in hopes that he would sign it early on. Even if he could not take up any missions during his university days, he could get cultivation resources monthly as his education fees. After his graduation, he would then become an official member. Thunderbolt was a huge fighting squad with property worth more than one hundred million. The conditions they offered were really great as well. But Meng Chao did not want to be bound by any force of power, so he tactfully refused the agreement. Of course, when there were missions that could be completed after going into the fog just once, he would not refuse working together with Thunderbolt. During the day, he trained hard, and at night, he turned into a keyboard warrior on the deep webs life science forum to discuss with the netizens whether branch meridians could be used to fight. Over the month, Meng Chao focused on reading all the articles written by Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo regarding cultivation with the branch meridians. Then, based on what he generally remembered about the train of thought of the Ultimate Style, he carried out a brand new inference. Through Ning Shewo, he got himself a lot of data regarding monster mutation and evolution. Then, he added this data into his inference and came up with the conclusion that as the monsters body structure kept mutating and evolving, the importance of chain attacks would become more important as time passed. The weaknesses of killing moves would become a fatal danger to superhumans and they would be forced to change their fighting style. The Overkill Style was currently very influential. Naturally, many of its believers refused to accept the possibility of its dangers, and they engaged in a fight online. Meng Chaos hands flew over the keyboard so quickly that sparks would start appearing if he went any faster. He argued vigorously but cheerfully with the learned people. When it came to a fight of ideals in martial arts, it was very difficult for him to convince others of his view with empty words. Meng Chao just hoped that Gu Jianbo would see these arguments and gain some enlightenment. At the very least, when he went to Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and looked for Gu Jianbo, he would bring out these threads to show that his sincerity did not come as a whim. Instead, he really wanted to be the Ultimate Techniques creators eldest disciple. Just like that, half a month went by. On the day he received the enrollment notice from his university, another good news arrived. Due to his outstanding contribution, their familys points were enough for them to get a larger public renting house that was located at a better location. This is what they call houses for talented people! Swan Garden is just so stylish! On a clear morning, Meng Chao brought his family to look at their new house. Bai Jiacao brought with her Big Tooth, the biochemical pet their neighbor, Granny Wang had given to her. The girl and dog were both very excited. They looked around and occasionally gasped in amazement. Meng Chao and Bai Suxin both looked happy. The houses in Swan Garden were all less than ten years old, and the environment was much better than in Blessed Heavenly Garden. When they sucked in deep breaths, they did not smell the scent of roasted food, which they could not get rid of no matter what before. Besides, the house they obtained was a three-bedroom apartment which was more than ninety square meters. Based on Meng Yishans contributions in killing monsters over the years and the contribution Meng Chao made when he killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King, the Meng family could get a large apartment with 105 square meters of space. The family members could each have their own room, aside from the parents. How is it? Meng Chao puffed out his chest and said to his mother and sister, If youre pleased with it, Dad and I will go to the housing management office in the afternoon to deal with the procedures. Then, our home will change from Blessed Heavenly Garden to Swan Garden. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked at each other. Then, at the same time, they looked at their daughter. Little Cao, do you like this place? Yeah. The environment here is good, the apartment is big, and the windows are clean. Who wouldnt like this place? Bai Jiacao tugged at Big Tooth, and they ran around the tiny garden so much that they broke out in a thin sheen of sweat. She shut her eyes and sucked in a breath of sweet air. Then, she smiled, showing off the two dimples on her cheeks. So, its settled? Meng Chao asked. Mm Bai Jiacao suddenly seemed conflicted. What is it? Meng Chao alertly saw his sisters hesitation. I do like it. If you told me two months ago that wed be moving here, Id definitely not say anything else and pack up. Id be ecstatic to be able to live in such a good apartment! Bai Jiacaos smile faded. She crouched down and touched Big Tooths fur. I miss Granny Wang, she said softly. Meng Chaos heart tensed up. Are you still blaming yourself? I told you that Granny Wangs sacrifice had nothing to do with you! Im not blaming myself. I just think that Granny Wang and many of our neighbors fought together and paid a huge price to defend Blessed Heavenly Garden. Now, if we move away, we wont be able to fight together with our neighbors anymore. Itll feel like were running away! The girl looked up, and her eyes shone with a stubborn spark. I dont want to run away. Meng Chao laughed in spite of himself. Well Even if we move to Swan Garden, we can still fight monsters, you know? No. Big Brother, think about it. Bai Jiacao used her fingers to count her points and analyzed the situation seriously for her family. Swan Garden is a place offering houses for talented people. Even if the citizens living here are not war heroes, they are still talented people in other areas. Besides, I just checked it out. The high-pressure elevator and automatic guns over here are much better than in our area. Theyre definitely much stronger too. Im not even going to mention Dragon City No.1. Heaven Realm elites like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu living there. Which stupid monster would dare to crawl into Dragon City No.1? Theyd pee their metaphorical pants in fear before entering here. They wouldnt dare to come and show their claws. But Blessed Heavenly Garden is full of normal citizens, and its defense system has not been maintained for years. Werent we nearly taken down by monsters last time? The Survival Committee has its policies and say that those who have contributed can go to the much better equipped houses for talented people. When people get into university and get rich, they also buy much safer commercial houses that have a better environment, but if thats the case, as time passes, the people left in Blessed Heavenly Garden will be the old and the sick. Big Brother, you mentioned a few days ago that well face more monsters in the future, and the number of attacks they launch at us will increase. If only the old and sick remain in Blessed Heavenly Garden, how can they possibly win? Im naturally happy to move into a good area like Swan Garden, but while I sit comfortably in a huge living room with clean windows and high-quality spirit energy blowing at me, many students and their parents will have to fight monsters in Blessed Heavenly Garden. When I think about this, I feel conflicted. Meng Chao and his parents looked at each other. They did not think that the carefree youngest member of their family would say such words. Im sorry. Bai Jiacaos face turned red. Am I being too wilful? Youve finally gotten us such a big apartment, and yet I destroyed everyones mood. Its fine. Its not as if I risked my life for this, anyway, Meng Chao said sincerely. Sis, youve grown a lot over this period of time. I agree with what you said. Dad, Mom, what do you think? Well definitely listen to you. As long as youre happy, how can we not be happy? Bai Suxin looked around her with a smile. Besides, weve lived for years in Blessed Heavenly Garden. I have my mahjong friends there, so if you ask me to move here, Ill miss them. By the way, the fat lady also asked me to go practice square martial arts with them when my legs are fully treated! Dad, what about you? Im fine either way. As long as youre all happy, we can live wherever you want! Meng Yishan grinned. In any case, youve already got the enrollment notice from Agricultural University. Thunderbolt also wants to sign an agreement with you. Well have plenty of chances to live in commercial houses that are better and bigger than this, so why should we be bothered about such a small apartment for talented people? Youre right. Meng Chao clenched his fists. His eyes sparkled. Were not going to change, because when we do, well move to a proper apartment in one go. When Dragon City wins the Monster War beautifully, well move straight to Dragon City No.1 and stay there. As for now, well listen to Jiacao and continue living in Blessed Heavenly Garden so that we can fight together with our friends! Thats right. Blessed Heavenly Garden is our home. Ill take over Granny Wangs mission and beat up all the bitches who dare show up at our place! Bai Jiacao swung her tiny fists vigorously. Big Tooth barked. Ah, Im not talking about you. Alright, monsters, then. Ill beat up all the monsters, kay? Youre a big dog, why is your heart so weak? The girl quickly hugged the biochemical pet. The matter of them changing apartments was solved in an unexpected manner. On the second day the Meng family decided to stay in Blessed Heavenly Garden, Granny Wangs granddaughter came over from next door to bid them goodbye. Since Granny Wang joined the Eternal Journey, her granddaughter received special treatment. She could move to a public renting house that was closer to her school and had better conditions. Hence, the apartment next to the Meng family became empty. It gave Meng Chao a thought. He searched online for the housing policy and found that citizens like him, who were eighteen years old, could move out of their family home and live alone. Of course, that was if he had the right to apply for a single public renting house from the housing management office. There were limited apartments in Dragon City, and they had to queue up when they applied for public renting houses. There were all sorts of conditions that gave them marks, such as whether they had served in the military before, whether they were injured, whether they had contributed to the society, whether they were married, whether they had children, how high their realms were, how many monsters they had killed, and other conditions. Those who scored high were prioritized. Meng Chao might be single, but he had contributed greatly and declined a huge apartment in Swan Garden. Soon, based on his will and the public procedures, he managed to get Granny Wangs public renting house. In this manner, the family managed to increase its living space, and everyone gained some privacy without having to leave their familiar environment and neighbors. Next time, when monsters showed, they could still fight together. It was great. After they were done with moving, they set off a few firecrackers with great excitement, and the day for new students to register in the university arrived. Chapter 103 - Nine Sands University Town Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation To the west of the city was Nine Sands Region, and it contained the university town. It was a new region that had only been developed in the past few decades. Universities and research centers were gathered there. All sorts of black technology were used there, and it was at least one hundred years ahead of Tiger Forest Region in terms of development. Since the university was in the city itself, Meng Chaos parents wanted to take a look at it, and Bai Jiacao also caused a ruckus saying that she wanted to expand her world. The moment they left the subway, the girl widened her eyes and started making a fuss. Whoa Big Brother, there are so many unmanned aerial vehicles around! Theyre so beautiful! Theyre just like sparkling jellyfish, and they can even dance! Theyre too pretty! Thats the unmanned aerial vehicle cluster from the University of Technology. To welcome new students, they brought them out for a demonstration. Also, those things arent just able to dance, they can carry all sorts of interference and offensive systems to form a terrifying killing formation. Theyre superweapons specially made for machine armor style martial artists and machine masters. Look over there! There are machines that are several floors high! Are they the legendary mecha? Are those created by the University of Technology as well? Why didnt you go to the University of Technology? You could have just driven a mecha to fight monsters! Thatd be so cool! Dont be silly. Mechas are just toys that exist in your imagination. In a real fight, a humanoid fighting machine that is more than ten meters tall has frail joints and low defense. They dont fit the principles of applied mechanics. The amount of ammunition and fuel they can carry arent satisfactory, and their fighting strength isnt very high either. Thats just a general purpose multi-functional harvesting machine. Its designed to target domestic creatures in the Other World, which are habitually fierce, and etherealized plants. Theyre used to milk Armored Rhinoceros, cut wool from Ice Stone Sheep, gather the fruits from man-eating flowers, and do other light work. Is itAAAAAHHH! UFO! Thats good stuff. Right now, the University of Technology is paying a lot of attention to the research of magnetic levitation. Theyve already created a lot of runic symbols and spirit energy magnetic fields that can use the repulsion from magnetic fields to fight against gravity. Before long, normal people will be able to move freely in the air, just like Heaven Realm elites. Youve been going on and on, but everything you say comes from the University of Technology. Im going to get into the University of Technology! Thats because the entrance to the subway is right next to the University of Technology. Look ahead of you, isnt that the military school? All along their way, Bai Jiacao acted like a singing lark. No matter what she saw, she gasped in amazement. Meng Chao had been reading a lot lately, so he could explain it all to her. To welcome their new students, the military school had set up a few square formations at the entrance and sang deafening war songs while they marched around with equally deafening thuds. The sweat of their youth evaporated from their skin and turned into brilliant rays of light that charged into the air to gather into dazzling fog in midair. Meng Chao told Bai Jiacao that those were war souls, the amalgamations of countless heroic spirits. The University of Technologys advantage lay in its machines and engineering, while the military schools advantage lay in its formations and spirit science. When countless resolute soldiers vitality magnetic fields trembled at the same frequency and absorbed the martyrs heroic spirits, together with their tight formations, they could turn into powerful soldiers who could take down anyone and win every battle. When a Dragon City University martial arts course student fought against a military school martial arts course student, everyone would bet that the former would win. If it was ten against ten, many people would hesitate. But if it were one hundred against one hundred, even the lecturers from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course would bet that the military school would win. Feixiong has already registered at the military school. The regulations in the military school are really strict, so I wonder if that guy will be able to handle it and find a heroic spirit that fits him. I hope that he wont be chased out a few days after he got inside because he offended a female lecturer. That would be embarrassing, Meng Chao thought happily. Whats that smell? It stinks! Bai Jiacao suddenly covered her nose. It came from Agricultural University. Meng Chaos face turned red. Honestly, it was not a foul stench. Agricultural University was the legendary Monster University, so it was only natural that they reared countless monsters. The lecturers and students from the etherealized plants course had also planted a lot of strange etherealized plants. To grow healthily, all sorts of fertilizers and microorganisms were added into the soil. When thousands of monsters, fertilizers, and microorganisms blended together, it was inevitable that the smell was a little pungent. Thats Agricultural University? Bai Jiacao rose on her tiptoes, but her vision was covered by rows of lush trees that grew into the sky. She could not see cool and large machines, dancing and sparkling unmanned aerial vehicles, nor hear loud war songs or the loud booms from fighting machines. She could not help but be a little disappointed. Whats with that expression? Meng Chao could see through the girls thoughts with just one glance. Before the armies march out, food supplies must first arrive at the battlefield. Yeah, I admit, the machines from the University of Technology and the war souls from the military school are really strong, but if they go hungry for three days and three nights, no matter how strong they are, they wont be able to use any of their strength. How do we fill up the stomachs of the hungry soldiers and powerful fighters? Thats the job of Agricultural University. Look at these towering trees, they look normal, right? But let me tell you, this is the high-calorie bread tree, a tree created with top-tier biochemical technology. Not only are its fruits filled with nutrients, when you eat one, you can withstand up to three days without food. The resin is also a natural gel-type medicine. If you wipe it on your wounds, it will be absorbed by the flesh and promote the recovery of the wound. Also, the veins and man-eating flowers at the back have poisonous spikes, can you see? Dont worry, theyre controlled by humans, and theyre automatic bioweapons. If at some point we filled up Blessed Heavenly Garden with them and monsters came to invade us, theyd be hit by these plants. Look at the crystalline plants in the last row. Theyre even more amazing. The official website of Agricultural University states that their roots can reach hundreds of meters underground and absorb energy from the planets spirit meridians. Then, they gather it together in the form of crystals. In other words, this is a natural oil well. We just need to plant them around mines rich with the planets spirit meridians and wait to collect crystals. Wow! Thats a huge skeleton! Bai Jiacao pointed in front of them. At the entrance of Agricultural University was a monster skeleton. It was more than one hundred meters tall and had a grand presence. The skeleton shone with a metallic light, which spread out in all directions. The creatures center formed a tunnel, and in the middle of it was a skull with horns and fangs. When Bai Jiacao saw it, she gasped in amazement. The veins bound the white bones tightly, and not only differently-colored flowers bloomed on them, but they even bore fruit. Many of the fruits hung down and were within reach of the passersby. Quite a number of people picked a few fruits to eat them. Their fragrance wafted into their nostrils and juice spilled out. It was a rare treasure. This is the largest monster that has invaded Dragon City up to this date. Thunder God Beast. During the Thunder God Battle twenty-five years ago, it managed to enter seven kilometers into the city despite the cannonfire. It destroyed dozens of large buildings. Only five Deity Realm elites working together managed to subjugate it. Meng Chao was reciting the introduction from the official website. IN the years since, Thunder God Beasts flesh and blood has cultivated many powerful fighters for us. Its blood and feces were used to water the ground, and it gave birth to many new etherealized plants, which enriched the citizens meals. The unique phosphide compound in its bones helped us create more than ten types of alloys. Humanity drained all value from the creature, then erected its skeleton here so that plants could grow on it. It was done to tell the citizens that even if monsters are humanitys mortal enemies, they are the greatest force in helping Dragon City develop in the Other World as well. We hate monsters, but we cant distance ourselves from them. Our goal is to conquer and tame the monsters, not to simply and crudely destroy all of them. This is the ideal of Agricultural University. They moved through Thunder God Beasts skeleton and entered Agricultural Universitys compound. There was a tunnel made with trees, and it led straight to rows upon rows of lecture buildings and laboratories. On the sides, there were places that looked like zoos and botanical gardens. They had rare monsters and plants that Bai Jiacao had never seen before. The girl completely forgot that saying that Agricultural University was not as great as the University of Technology. Her eyes were transfixed and she kept on gasping in amazement. Big Brother, there are so many plants that can move over there. Look! That plants roots look like the tentacles of an octopus! Its crawling around on its own! Ah! That plant looks like a large shameplant! Its even bowing to us and greeting us! Whats that? Its spitting pollen at us! It smells so nice. It seems like it contains a lot of spirit energy, but what will happen to those who are allergic to pollen? There are so many monsters here, but theyre just let loose on the ground. Does no one care about it? When she saw a few monsters that looked like velociraptors running out of the forest to look at them curiously, the girl became a little scared. She tugged at Meng Chaos sleeve. Big Brother, those things wont bite us, will they? Of course not. Meng Chao smiled. Dont you see the remote collars on the necks of all the monsters here? They even have spirit energy chips implanted in their brains. Theyre genetically-modified biochemical beasts and are controlled by the monster controllers brainwaves, so theyre like the extensions of the monster controllers. Theyre very safe and basically the same as Big Tooths upgraded version. If you dont believe me, you can go up and bow to one of them. See how it reacts. Bai Jiacao was skeptical. She moved forward and nodded slightly at the velociraptor. Then, she braced her courage and said, Hello! The velociraptor seemed to have understood her words, and it actually bowed to her. It even grinned. Even though it bared its teeth and it did not look good because its smile was full of sharp teeth, it still stunned Bai Jiacao for a long time. Then, her attention was attracted by the monster controllers who rode on the eagle-type monsters and hovered, dived, and flew around in the air. Its so cool! I want to get into Agricultural University in the future! Bai Jiacao was excited. Big Brother, if you cultivate for a long time, will you be as awesome as them, ride on eagles and control hundreds of monsters? Urk Meng Chao scratched his head. These are the specialties of the monster controller course. The martial arts course focuses on using our own strength to fight. Is that so? The girl was a little disappointed. Whats with that look? Monster controllers and martial artists have their own specialties. Its not that youre better if you control more monsters. Look, quite a lot of new students we passed by just now have steady footsteps, sharp gazes, and spirit tattoos on their bodies. Their aura is also very strong. Theyre definitely from the martial arts course. Honestly, Meng Chao wasnt sure about that, but it was necessary to deceive the girl. Bai Jiacao observed them for a while before she came to a new discovery. Their spirit tattoos are so dazzling. They look stronger than you! Agricultural Universitys overall strength was second only to that of Dragon University. The martial arts courses were also popular courses, so there were naturally a lot of aristocratic children among the new students. They had awakened to their supernatural powers after their national college examination, and many among them had cleared more than thirty main meridians. The outstanding ones were even like Luo Hai. When they entered the university, they had already cleared over sixty main meridians. At that moment, these prodigies crossed their arms and revealed the dazzling spirit tattoos flowing faintly on their skin. They did not hide their aggressive presences. But they had smiles on their faces, and they apologized very politely. Im sorry, Ive only just awakened to my supernatural powers, and I havent learned how to control it. Ive scared you. Meng Chao pouted. It was very normal for people to be unable to control their spirit energy and for a few spirit tattoos to appear occasionally when they had just reached Spirit Tattoo Realm. But the new students revealed more than ten spirit tattoos at random to create profound and complicated pictures. Spirit energy gushed out of their heads as if they were boiling high-pressure cookers. Who would believe them when they said that they could not control themselves? They were definitely circulating their spirit magnetic field rotation energy and intentionally boasting and putting up a show of force! Luo Hais right. The people in the fighting courses in famous universities begin competing against each other right when they step through the university gates. I have to do well so that I can get the most resources as well. How do I do it, though? I only have four spirit meridians on my right arm. I dont think I can use them to show off. Should I fight against the new student with the most dazzling spirit tattoo after Mom, Dad, and Jiacao leave? While Meng Chao thought about it, he heard deafening cheers and the sounds of fighting ahead of them. A number of new students rushed over. While they ran, they shouted, Its a match between the martial arts course and the monster controller course. Theyre going to decide which is the strongest fighting course in Agricultural University. We have to go and watch! Chapter 104 - Competition Among the Strongest Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation They reached the end of the tunnel surrounded by trees. Ahead of them was a unique hophornbeam statue. The sculpture was of an old farmer resting while he happily watched his saplings grow stronger. Even though the statue was dark and not shocking, Meng Chao knew that it portrayed Jin Zhenglin, the old dean of Agricultural University. Jin Zhenglin was an experienced agronomist and genomist, He had created more than one hundred ways to combine Earths products with the creatures of the Other World, and he also took part in designing the 3D farms, which helped the production of food in a single unit to surpass Earths production rate by fifty times. The facilities in the farm could even transform spirit energy into light for photosynthesis so that the 3D farms could be buried underground. It created a brand new man-made ecosystem. It was because of his contributions that Dragon Citys population was able to shoot up within a short few decades in this small space despite the injuries sustained in the first decades of warfare. Jin Zhenglin, the old dean of Agricultural University, who had solved the food problem; Fang Mochun, who had created many laws for superhumans and created the system for the superhuman society to run smoothly; and Battle God Lei Zongchao were all acknowledged by the government and the people. After Dragon City transmigrated to this place, they were among the ten pioneers with the greatest influence. Beside the old dean were two stages. One of them was used as the registration spot for new students, while the other was a huge arena. After the new students reported themselves, they headed to the arena. Nearly one thousand people were there. All of them shouted at the top of their lungs and cheered for their respective courses. The martial artists and monster controllers fought against each other in the arena. Monsters and beast souls fought for superiority in a fierce fight. Meng Chao! Before he could stand on tiptoes to see better, Meng Chao heard a clear voice from the registration counter. Ning Xueshi led a few students toward him with a smile. She was dressed in a simple pleated skirt and her uniform, but it managed to bring out her snow-white skin. She had a smile that could melt ice mountains, and it was something her coursemates rarely saw. For a period of time, regardless of whether it was the seniors around Ning Xueshi or the new students who had just entered the university, all of them cast sideways glances at Meng Chao. They could not understand how this person, who only had spirit tattoos on his right arm, could receive such VIP treatment from this senior. While Meng Chao was hospitalized, Ning Xueshi had come to visit him a few times and become familiar with the Meng family. Uncle Meng, Auntie Bai, Lil Sis Bai, youre all here? Ms. Ning, hello. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin greeted her happily. The wary look in Bai Jiacaos eyes disappeared. A thought appeared in her head, and she suddenly drew closer, rose on her tiptoes, and said softly, Big Sis Ning, why didnt you drop by when my brother was discharged? That day, a pretty girl came over to meet my brother, and she even packed things up for him. She was with him when he was discharged. I remember that her surname is Yan. Do you know her? Ning Xueshis smile turned a little stiff. I think that Big Sis Yan is so pretty that shes a little sleazy. Shes not as pure as you are, Big Sis Ning. But I think my big brother is besotted with her. When he looks at her, he cant keep her eyes off her. He was about to start drooling, Bai Jiacao said seriously. Ning Xueshi narrowed her eyes. Meng Chao smacked Bai Jiacaos head. What are you talking about? Youre being really sneaky. Its nothing. Bai Jiacao covered her head and changed the topic. Hey, Big Sis Ning, whats the arena over there? Theyre having a really fierce fight! Martial arts course and monster controller course are doing a course competition. This is an old tradition of Agricultural University. You know the saying, no one is content with being second best. Their fighting ideals are quite different. One of them thinks that modifying monsters to fight is better, and the other thinks that killing monsters, eating their flesh and blood, getting their vitality magnetic field, and turning them into beast souls is the best way. Neither side can convince the other, so they fight in the arena. Bai Jiacao was curious. Why did they choose to fight today? Isnt this the day new students register? Its exciting to fight in front of the new students! Ning Xueshi smiled. The students from the martial arts course and monster controller course are mortal enemies since birth. No matter what, when, and why, as long as someone gives someone else a wrong look, they start fighting. The university often organizes all sorts of competitions for them to vent their anger and so that they can exchange their skills. But the competition organized on the day the new students register is the most exciting. Both sides fight seriously because itd be really embarrassing if they lost in front of so many new students! Bai Jiacaos eyes lit up. She asked eagerly, Whos winning and losing now? Is the martial arts course or monster controller course stronger? The sophomores and juniors are participating in the competition this time. Each side sent ten contestants out. Theyve fought nine rounds by now. The monster controller course has won six times, and lost three times. The final round is starting now, Ning Xueshi said. Huh? Bai Jiacao pulled a long face. Even though she was very displeased with her older brother constantly suppressing her, they were a family. When they were outside, she naturally stood on her older brothers side and hoped that his martial arts course was stronger. She did not expect that the strongest fighting course in Agricultural University was not its martial arts course, but monster controller course. Yet that was to be expected. The universitys nickname was Monster University, after all! As the crowd spoke, a loud shout rose in the arena. A sophomore from the martial arts course with spirit tattoos all over his body gathered the spirit flames on his arms to form two golden tiger heads. They opened their mouths and went to bite their opponent. His enemy was a standard monster controller with a brainwave enhancer on his forehead. Dense spirit tattoos that flowed about slowly, like they were living veins, surrounded his eyes and temples. His brainwaves turned into visible electric waves that crawled into the brain of a reptile, which had a receiver on its head. The monster controller used a biochemical monster. He had not caught a monster to tame it. Instead, through genetic modifications and biochemical technology, he had blended many monsters together and even implanted a large amount of machines into the monsters body. Such creatures had a tough body that could withstand all sorts of modifications. They often had reactive armor and firearms, which was why they were known as amalgamation monsters, and their fighting power was much stronger than that of normal monsters. The amalgamation monster in the arena might not have firearms, but it was made up of seven or eight different reptiles. At first glance, it looked like the combination of a python and crocodile, but there was a sturdy shell on its back. There was also deformed swelling at the end of its tail. It was covered in bumps, like a natural morning star. The martial arts course student had attacked a few times, but his attacks were blocked by the sturdy shell. Soon though, the martial arts course student finally found an opening and struck the monster controller with his beast soul. But this was a trap set by the monster controller. The amalgamation monster had seemed to be slow in reacting, but in truth, it swung its tail just on time and struck the martial arts course students back. Whoosh! The tails end broke off. It was only connected to the reptile with an alloy chain, which made it into an actual morningstar. The reptiles attack range instantly increased by close to five meters. The angle of its attacks also became very tricky. Urk! Before the tiger soul from the martial arts course student could reach his opponents chest, a solid hit landed on his back. He coughed up blood and fell from the arena like a kite with its string snapped. Ten matches had been fought, and the monster controller course won seven times. They won with an overwhelming advantage and defended their glory as the strongest fighting course in Agricultural University. The victors would definitely flaunt their victory, and the monster controller course students who had just joined the university shared the glory. They cheered loudly. The losers were humiliated. They hung their heads down, and even the martial arts course students who had just entered the university felt like they had been dealt a heavy blow. Of course, since newborn calves were not afraid of tigers, the new students of the martial arts course did not admit to defeat so easily. They gritted their teeth and clenched their fists. With intense gazes, they looked at the monster controller course students. The new students across from them felt arrogant and looked at them with huge grins. Just like that, they formed a grudge against one other on the first day of university. They swore that they would definitely train hard and seize or defend their glory. This was also the goal behind why the university organized the competition on the day that the new students came for registration. Based on past experiences, the glory and shame helped the new students set their minds on learning, and they would start practicing madly with every second they had. Meng Chao, I just dont get it. Why did you register for the martial arts course? Ning Xueshi frowned. With your talent, if you joined the resource course, in less than a year, youd definitely become an outstanding harvester. I mean, even if you regard fighting highly, you could just go to the monster controller course. Your score was definitely high enough for it. The fighting power of monster controllers is even higher, and they delve deep into monster structures. In fact, they participate in the creation of man-made organs too. They are highly related to harvesting skills, and you wouldnt be wasting your talents at all. But you chose neither and picked the martial arts course, which always scores second place in Agricultural University. Did you know that over the past ten years, the martial arts course has been suppressed so much by the monster controller course that its people cant lift their heads? Their admission score is more than twenty points lower than the one for monster controller course! Meng Chao naturally could not tell her that it was because he knew that in the future, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course would rely on the Ultimate Style to rise to power and they would be able to fight on equal grounds with Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. The monster controller course would not be able to declare themselves kings for much longer. He thought about it and said, I still like the feeling of my fists connecting to flesh. I feel like relying on monsters, guns, and machines to fight isnt too realistic. But youve only cleared three main meridians Ning Xueshi blurted out. She was afraid that she had just touched upon a sensitive topic for Meng Chao, though, so she waved her hand and said, Oh well, since youve chosen the martial arts course, practice the Beast Soul Style properly. When youre free, come to the resource course. Harvesting monsters is very helpful even when you absorb beast souls. If you cant handle it, when you reach your sophomore year, youll have the chance to change your course. Come, Ill bring you over to register yourself. With Ning Xueshi leading the way, Meng Chao soon completed the complicated procedure. Based on the rules, the family members were not allowed to follow the children who went to take their introductory courses. Ning Xueshi told Meng Yishan and Bai Xueshi that the university had prepared free lunches for the family members, so they could have food first before they left. As the saying went, All the good food is in Agricultural University. It specialized in all sorts of delicacies, and the students here could have much better food than many of the luxurious hotels. Since the family had come, it would be a waste if they did not taste it. When Bai Jiacao heard this, she immediately started drooling. She quickly waved goodbye to her older brother and dragged her parents off to the canteen. Ning Xueshi was from the resource course, so she was not familiar with the internal structure of the martial arts course. But a lot of new martial arts course students had already gathered beside its arena. Among them were people Meng Chao had met before. One of them was Xie Feng of Dragon City Second Great High School, who had fought with Meng Chao in Test Area 5523. He raised his arm up and shouted loudly with a bright smile on his face, Meng Chao! Chapter 105 - There are Five among the Four Great Kings Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation First High Schools Fang Da, Second High Schools Xie Feng, and Construction Highs Luo Hai had fought together with Meng Chao in the wild, and during the holidays, they contacted each other, so they shared quite a close relationship now. It was especially so for Xie Feng. This guy was cold toward strangers and quiet, which made him seem rather arrogant. But after Meng Chao got close to him, he learned that this guy was a chatterbox and an idiot. However, since Meng Chao had been busy training, he did not have time to be concerned about him and was surprised to see him in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. You could have gone to Dragon City Universitys martial arts course with your score. Why did you come to Monster University? Meng Chao was very curious. Xie Feng smiled at him. My mom is a researcher in Agricultural University, and since I was young, I grew up in the teaching staff residential area here. I can be considered to be a local lord. Id rather be the head of chickens instead of hanging at the tail of a phoenix. The best in the city are all gathered at Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, so there are many monsters and prodigies there. The competition will be too great, and if I were the slightest bit careless, Id fall behind and get beaten up. Over the years, the lecturers probably wont even come to know my name. So whats the point in it? Agricultural Universitys martial arts course might be less famous, but it offers a higher chance for me to stand out. Theres an abundance of resources here, and if I can gain the favor of an ace lecturer, Ill be able to get a lot of resources, which will push me to become an elite. Isnt it much more beneficial compared to Dragon City Universitys martial arts course? Meng Chao, you definitely made the right choice to come to Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Im a grateful person. You gave me pointers during the practical test and even saved my life in the wild, but ended up as a broken-star superhuman. I remember all of that, so now, Ill protect you! Meng Chaos expression turned a little strange. Um thanks. While chatting, they headed to the martial arts course. Its very easy to stand out in the martial arts course. Choose the best lecturer, use the best cultivation equipment, eat the beast superbeast meat, and take in gene medicine and the essence of life from all sorts of superbeasts. Xie Feng babbled on as he made introductions. How do you get all these best things? Its very fair, just buy them with money. But the money Im talking about isnt the government-issued currency. Its a voucher called monster coins. This was something similar to the currency used by the Supernatural Tower. Meng Chao knew that it was a binary plan to prevent superhumans from accumulating exorbitant wealth and throwing the societys normal economic order into chaos. Xie Feng told him that the universities nowadays had more weight and functions than the universities on Earth. They were in charge of teaching students, creating black technology, setting up companies to use that black technology, setting up hunting squads, colonization squads, and research teams to work together with the army and head deep into the fog to fight. They did all that and were basically small societies formed by superhumans. In those small societies, aside from the logisticians, all the teachers and students used monster coins. They could be used to pay for food, accommodation fees, usage of cultivation machines, extra lecturing hours, materials used for weapons, and even joining unique classes and missions. If they had enough monster coins, they could naturally choose the best lecturers, enjoy great superbeast meals, live in luxurious departments offering single rooms with a lot of spirit energy, buy great weapons that could cut even hair, enter the depths of the fog together with powerful seniors and ace lecturers, and have their fighting power improve by leaps and bounds as they killed monsters and practiced their martial arts. And if they did not have money? Heh. They could only eat luncheon meat from cans, live in normal dorms with around twenty people in a room, study in a lecture hall with more than one hundred students stuffed together, and have a low chance of obtaining careful guidance from an ace lecturer. They could only watch as the distance between them and the top students increased. If you have money, you can rule the world, while if you dont, youll have a hard time progressing forward. Look, this is a monster coin. Xie Feng brought out a shiny coin and threw it over. Meng Chao grabbed it and took a look. It was a semi-transparent coin made from monster bones. It was slightly larger than a button, and on one end had an aggressive monster, while the other end was engraved with the emblem for Agricultural University. Written and number 100. It looked like an exquisite piece of art. Meng Chao sized it up and threw it back to Xie Feng. Everyone registered together, so why do you already have monster coins? You get certain rewards if you explain the rules of Agricultural University to new students, including the method to obtain monster coins. I got the job because of my family. Dont be jealous, its not that easy getting one hundred monster coins. I already briefed ten students in the morning, and Im parched from all the talking. Xie Feng opened his bottle and drank an energy drink with the scent of spirit energy. Where was I? Oh yes, about choosing lecturers. This is something very important. The good and powerful ace lecturers can not only provide you with guidance in martial arts, but also help you get the best resources and missions. Theyll be able to help you take the lead at the starting line. Agricultural Universitys martial arts course is always aiming to be better than all the martial arts courses in the city. Of course, we have plenty of matchless fighters. Theres our dean and deputy deans of our martial arts and life science department. Theyre both Deity Realm elites who are above seven stars. This is especially the case for Dean Zong Yue, who has the nickname Black Tortoise. His defense is the best in Dragon City, and hes known to be as strong as a mountain. Our deputy deans, White Crane Chen Xianhui and Demonic Insect Sun Xin are both powerful people who are very famous in their fields! Of course, Deity Realm elites dont teach freshmen unless they are very outstanding in university. Its only then that anyone has a chance to become their postgraduate students. There are two ace lecturers known as the best that sophomores can choose. One of them is Cold-blooded Jiang Ming, a six-star superhuman who is already at the peak of Heaven Realm. Hes not nicknamed Cold-blooded because hes merciless, but because his research direction is on cold-blooded animals. His best skill is in extracting the souls of venomous snakes and lizards to strengthen the magnetic field of ones life. Jiang Ming is a fighter from a generation above us. He has been teaching for thirty years in Agricultural University, and theres a new young lecturer who has recently risen to power. Shes Griffin Li Yingzi. Shes the successor of Black Tortoise Zong Yue. Shes just in her early thirties, yet she has already become a five-star superhuman in Heaven Realm. She has perfected her beast soul fusion skills and I heard that theres a possibility that she will become the new dean in a few decades! The outstanding sophomores are all sharpening their weapons in order to get the favor from these two lecturers. Those who are more traditional choose Cold-blooded Jiang Ming, and those who are more trendy choose Griffin Li Yingzi. Of course, no matter who you choose, they will only take in a few students. Later on, well be fighting very aggressively. I see. Meng Chao was thinking. Wasnt Li Yingzi someone who published articles about using branch meridians along with Gu Jianbo and Zong Ye? Since when did her research direction switch to beast soul fusion? He thought about it and asked, Have you ever heard about a teacher called Gu Jianbo? Gu Jianbo? Xie Feng was slightly stunned. He cast Meng Chao a glance. Are you thinking about choosing him as your lecturer? Meng Chao frowned. Is there something wrong? Mr. Gu also graduated from our university. While he was studying, he was known as someone who defeated everyone in Agricultural University, and even Griffin Li Yingzi, who is currently very famous, wasnt his opponent. Both of them worked together with Zong Yues son Zong Ye and were known as the iron triangle of the martial arts course. For a few years, they defeated the monster controller course to the point that they no longer dared to act arrogantly in front of us. That was the most glorious time of the martial arts course. Xie Feng shrugged. Unfortunately, knowing how to cultivate and teaching are two different things. He doesnt seem to have a lot of talent for teaching, and hes walking down a deviant path by researching some kind of brand new fighting style thats full of wishful thinking. He hasnt had a lot of success in it, and gradually, hes become a normal person. You have plenty of teachers giving you major lectures, but you only have one personal lecturer. Your future highly depends on whether youll be able to ride on the coattails of someone great, so you have to be careful when choosing your personal teacher. Meng Chao nodded. In this era, Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo had yet to show his brilliance. He was currently fumbling about in the dark and needed Meng Chaos help! By the way, I heard a rumor. Xie Feng winked at him. Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi were a couple during their university days, but now, one of them is a famous lecturer in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, while the other is rather dejected. No one knows how their relationship is right now. As he spoke, they arrived at the martial arts and life science department. Agricultural University was situated at the foot of a hill and a stream. It created a complicated terrain that resembled the wild. When they arrived at the martial arts course, they felt like they had entered a deep valley. Of course, the steep walls of rocks by their sides were man-made. The hills were actually empty and full of lecture halls and training centers. At the end of the valley were two towers made of bones. If anyone looked at them closely, they would find that they were created by shattered monster bones. The sturdy skulls that shone with a metallic light were covered in cracks from humans having hit them. They quietly spoke of the strength of the martial arts course. The two walked past the towers made of white bones and saw a huge and clear field ahead of them. At that moment, it was full of new students. After the shock dealt by the martial arts courses terrible defeat, they were angry. Their spirit tattoos rose, spirit flames surrounded them, and they looked very aggressive. At the center of the hundreds of sophomores stood two boys and a girl. Their aura was also the strongest, but they seemed to be at a stalemate. Theyre three of the Four Great Kings. Not only were they ranked within the top five of the national college examination, they also cleared the most main meridians, Xie Feng whispered softly to introduce them. The short-haired short girl has a lot of black spirit tattoos around her eyes, which look like smokey eye makeup, right? Shes Sun Ya. She has the highest marks in the martial arts course, and when she awakened, she cleared seventy-seven main meridians in one go. Shes constantly changing her strategies and is very agile, so shes very difficult to deal with. The tall boy with a lot of muscles beside her is Duan Lian. Hes the second top scorer in the course. He cleared sixty-five main meridians and is very tough. He just charges when he attacks. If youre up against him, dont try to fight against him head-on. His blood vessels are around five times as long as yours! The tall boy with the really curved nose, really thin lips and who looks like he has two sabers on his face is Jiang Rui. Hes the fourth highest scorer in the course. He cleared sixty main meridians and more than ninety percent of them in his lower limbs. So his speed and jumping power are ridiculous. His kicking technique makes it look like he has sabers for legs, and he attacks like a hurricane. If anyone gets entangled by his legs, they will not escape. Even Sun Ya and Duan Lian wouldnt be able to get out easily, so its better if you just run Wait, there arent many who can run away from Jiang Rui either! Meng Chao nodded. Sun Ya, Duan Lian, and Jiang Rui would be his coursemates in the future. His comrades and competitors. If he wanted to make the Ultimate Style shine, he would have to convince these students with the truth or beat them into submission. Hang on, Meng Chao said. Since there are Four Great Kings, why do I only see three of them? They insist that the fourth one is me, Xie Feng said with slight embarrassment. Im ranked fifth in terms of my national college examination, and I cleared sixty main meridians. Theyre mainly focused on my arms, so I have some fighting power. Meng Chao looked at him. Xie Feng, arent you really cool?! Eh, its nothing. Its just that people who like causing trouble are flattering me. Xie Feng swung his arms. Spirit Tattoos appeared on his arms. Beautiful spirit patterns flowed about, and he looked like a delinquent. Hang on just one second, Meng Chao said. Since the Four Great Kings are chosen from the top five scorers in the national college examination, theres one more guy among the top five, right? Why arent you introducing me to the third highest scorer of the national college examination? Urk Xie Feng had a strange expression. Could it be that he only managed to score high but isnt actually very skilled and cant actually fight? Meng Chao was curious. Dont talk about yourself like that. Xie Feng said in an awkward manner. Our third highest scorer in the national college examination is you, but everyone has seen the news and read your exclusive interview. They know that you reached a breakthrough in the battlefield, so your main meridians are damaged. Since youre a broken-star superhuman, they didnt count you in. Huh? Dont hurry. Its fine even if you cant fight. Im part of the Four Great Kings in our course. Everyone will show me some respect, and I will definitely protect you. Xie Feng patted Meng Chous shoulder seriously. If anyone bullies you, dont hide it. Just tell me, and Ill help you! Meng Chao found himself not knowing whether he should laugh or cry. Thanks, Xie Feng, but you should know something. Xie Feng was slightly stunned. What is it? There are five among the Four Great Kings, and the fifth to appear is the strongest. This is common knowledge! Meng Chao strode to the center of the field. Chapter 106 - Small Game” Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The lecturers of the martial arts course on the rostrum put their hands behind their backs and observed the new students. The news of their major defeat in the intercourse competition made the lecturers expressions as dark as thunderclouds. It looked as if rain was about to pour from their faces at any moment. If I have to say, this sort of competition isnt fair at all! It might seem as if its a one-on-one fight, but every single monster controller has at least one biochemical beast going up. How much manpower and resources are required to make one biochemical monster? Behind each monster controller is an entire research team! Is winning against us something really glorious? One of this lecturers disciples was beaten up so badly by a monster controller that he started coughing blood and was sent to the medical office. It was no wonder then why he was so angry. The true battlefield isnt an arena. Its in the treacherous outside world, and there are many problems that monster controllers can easily run into, such as their biochemical monsters lacking food, being infected by viruses, or their bodies rejecting the machines in them. They might also run into superbeasts which are skilled in mind attacks and capable of cutting off the connection between the biochemical beasts and their monster controller. In fact, some of the powerful superbeasts can even invade the monster controllers mind straightaway to take control of them. Another lecturer agreed to it. These problems dont show up in the arena. Even if the monster controllers win, it doesnt mean that they are stronger than martial artists! Using competitions to distribute teaching resources is just illogical. The people outside dont know whats going on and think that the monster controller course is the strongest fighting course in Agricultural University. In truth, the Beast Soul Style isnt any weaker. Even if we were faced with the martial artists from Dragon City University, Im confident that we could fight them! Many of the lecturers discussed things among themselves, especially those whose beloved disciples had returned from the arena defeated. They were very indignant. Thats enough. Dean Zong Yue had a dark expression. If they won, they won. If we lost, we lost. Why are you looking for excuses? Its not as if weve never won in the history of fights between the martial arts course and monster controller course! He was talking about ten years ago, when the iron triangle formed by Zong Ye, Li Yingzi, and Gu Jianbo had defeated the monster controller course. The lecturers fell silent, but they were thinking, Regardless of whether its Zong Ye, Li Yingzi, or the fallen Gu Jianbo, theyre genii who only appear once every few decades. It wont be easy to recreate the glory we had ten years ago. The dean is right. If we lost, we lost. Complaining about it wont help matters, Griffin Li Yingzi, who had once won against the monster controller course during her student years, said calmly. Instead of regretting it, its better to think about the future. The quality of new students this year is the best over the past ten years. Sun Ya, Duan Lian, Jiang Rui, and Xie Feng are talented people of their time. And even though Meng Chao is a broken-star superhuman and doesnt have a high limit, his fighting prowess is pretty good. The dean and I have also reached a breakthrough regarding the beast soul fusion weve been researching. If we teach them well, we might be able to change the streak of defeats weve been suffering over the past ten years. The lecturers eyes brightened. Has the beast soul fusion really become complete? Thats right, Li Yingzi said with pride. The Beast Soul Style in the past focused on absorbing the same type of beast souls. If you started off with feline-type monsters, later on, you had to look for feline-type monsters to kill. You continuously absorbed and created the same type of spirit energy magnetic field. If you overlapped the magnetic fields repeatedly, its vitality would become stronger, but it would also become a little stiff, which would make it easy for your enemies to see through your skills. But beast soul fusion will allow you to absorb different beast souls and get their essence while getting rid of their weaknesses. You will become stronger and more diverse. I want to choose a few good talents this semester and guide them carefully. Dont worry, soon, we will definitely recreate our past glory! The expressions of the lecturers changed. They were happy, but also worried. They were happy because the martial arts course would have a chance to end their losing streak that had lasted for over ten years and regain the glory of being the strongest fighting occupation in Agricultural University. But they were worried because Li Yingzi was being really aggressive. If she chose all the good talents, what would they do if they were only able to choose less talented people? It had to be known that the lecturers and students had the right to choose who they wanted to form the student-teacher relationships in universities. Some lecturers might be hotcakes, but at the same time, others might not even be able to choose a student. They would be given those with low scores who could only drink medicine to become stronger. That would be really bad for them, because they could not bring out their full talents, regardless of whether it was teaching, research, or going into the fog to hunt. The lecturers eyes instantly became sharp. They looked around the field with their gazes like scythes. Their eyes lingered especially long on the good talents who were ranked at the top ten during the national college examination. They really wanted to take them under their wing at that moment. Zong Yue looked around. His astonishing calculation abilities and memory allowed him to remember every students information. Mr. Jiang, the new students are all here now. Cold-blooded Jiang Ming nodded and walked to the center of the rostrum. Students of the 55th class of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, I represent the martial arts and life science department to welcome all of you here! he said loudly. Meng Chao and Xie Feng looked up when they heard a thunderous voice. This is your first time being in the university, so many of you are filled with wishes and dreams. Youre imagining how you will have a beautiful time in the university. I believe that you have heard a lot of rumors regarding university life while you were in high school. They talk about these places as the holy land for superhumans, where you can rise to power straightaway. They also talk about how you can contribute, lead armies, and intimidate all of the Other World. Heh. Now, let me tell you that all the rumors you heard regarding universities are fake! Jiang Mings voice suddenly became much louder. It was like a dragons roar that intimidated their hearts, and it shocked every students spirit. Those who had yet to become superhumans and were weak could not help but turn pale. They even moved a few steps back and shuddered. The new students who had just become superhumans had grave faces and gritted their teeth to fight against it. Universities nowadays are completely different from the universities on Earth. Jiang Ming glared at them. The current universities are not places where you can just loaf around, theyre not places for you to date other people, and much less places for money-hungry people to earn money. The current universities are army camps. They will train all of you new recruits, who have not even grown into full adults yet, into hardened fighters who will face death without fear! The current universities are steel refinement factories that will refine all of you. We will get rid of all the foolish habits that you have, melt you, smelt you, beat you into shape, and then refine you into weapons and shields of Dragon City. You will be the pillars of Earths civilization! The current universities are meat grinders that will crush your bodies and limbs and squeeze out the last drop of power from the depths of your cells so that you can be reborn into a new human. We will create you into a new Earthling who is one hundred times stronger than the others! Today will be the most relaxing day for you here. From tomorrow, every single day will be harder and more painful than the last, and so will every hour, every minute, and every second. It will be so hard that you will keep slapping your faces and regret your decision of coming into the Agricultural Universitys martial arts course! Ill say all the unpleasant things here right now. Its not too late for you to regret your decision yet. If your heart is not firm enough, if youre not someone who will not bow down to anything, and if youre not a training maniac who likes torturing your own body, you can still change courses. Agricultural University has a lot of relaxing courses. You can go on and plant trees, modify and treat superbeasts, create 3D farms, or research the differences between more than one hundred mutated earthworms. Ill personally help you write an introduction letter and guarantee you that the deans of those supporting occupations will welcome you with open arms! Is there anyone who regrets their decision and wants to change courses right now? You can come out. It wont be embarrassing for you! The field was silent. The hundreds of new students were like javelins that had stabbed into the earth. Even as the thunderous voice attacked them, they did not move. Good. Looks like all of you have the determination to move forward without looking back, as you should in the path of superhumans. You have the right to become true martial artists! Jiang Mings voice became softer, but it was even firmer than a moment ago. Just now, you saw the results of our course fighting against the monster controller course. Over the past few years, the martial arts course has been suppressed by the monster controller course. This is the truth, so why shouldnt we admit it? After you learn of our humiliation, you should become bolder. Based on your performance just now, I see hope to turn the tides. I believe that the students in this batch will definitely be able to become victors and show off their glory! Even though Jiang Ming might have said this to new students of every batch, the students still cheered enthusiastically. Youngsters were never able to resist words that goaded them into action, anyway. Many peoples eyes turned bloodshot. They wanted to defeat the monster controller course even at the price of their life. Enough with the nonsense, since were in the martial arts course, well be using our fists to get to know each other! Jiang Ming said loudly. Next, we have arranged a small game for all of you. The reward is monster coins. Remember, monster coins will be the deciding factor in what lecturer you choose, what food you eat, what dorm you stay in, what course you learn, and what missions you take. Thats why, even if its a small game, I hope that all of you take it seriously and treat it as a real battle! Now, boys, to my left, girls, to my right. All of you will get fighting suits. Change into them! There was a preparation room to the sides of the field, along with all sorts of medical equipment, and weapons. The new students were split into groups of boys and girls. As they walked through a corridor that seemed like an inspection tunnel, their physiological parameters were immediately displayed on a screen to ensure that their bodies were healthy and they could withstand high-intensity training and beatings. Then, they used the medicinal liquid made by Agricultural University to wash their bodies so that their pores would open up and promote blood circulation. After that, they switched into light and sturdy fighting suits made of biochemical materials. This biochemical fighting suit has natural silk and Bird-hunting Spider Silk in it, along with dozens of the strongest monster parts. It also has minerals unique to the Other World infused in it with top-tier technology, so it has the defensive properties from biological creatures and metallic items. It can change in various ways and has both hard and soft qualities, so your force execution abilities and defensive abilities will be several times stronger. Xie Feng put on the biochemical fighting suit and tensed his muscles. His originally loose fighting suit started shrinking to meld against his body, which revealed each muscle line. Whoosh! He delivered a casual knifehand strike, and it created the sound of air being torn. Meng Chao imitated him and put on the biochemical fighting suit. With slight force, he immediately felt it wrapping tightly around him. It felt really warm and safe, and it was not an obstruction to his movements. He delivered a casual punch, and he felt his punching force having increased. It was as if he had gained a second layer of muscles. He clenched his fists and punched himself on the chest twice. The macromolecule materials in the biochemical fighting suit automatically gathered together, forming a hard shell that was like a bulletproof vest. Compared to the suit they wore during the national college examination, which was a gel fighting suit created by the military, the biochemical fighting suit created by the Agricultural Universitys martial arts course was definitely much more outstanding in terms of fighting effects. Chapter 107 - Twenty Thousand Monster Coins! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Xie Feng smiled. The specialty of Agricultural University is being able to eat good food and wear good clothes. We have the most of whatever resource you can name. When it comes to the other universities and military units, they might end up fighting like lunatics for a fighting suit with the same properties, but were the Monster University. When it comes to products related to monster materials, be it fighting suits or gene medicine, the prices are cheaper by half compared to the outside. Even new students can get their hands on them. As he spoke, a few assistant lecturers came over to give them strange-looking helmets. The bottom was shaped like that of a normal helmet, but on the top was a transparent glass cup. It looked like a bowl used in circus performances. After that, the assistant lecturer gave each new student twenty monster coins with 100 written on them. He gestured to them. Put them in the cups on your head. The biochemical fighting suit stuck closely to their bodies and did not have any gaps or pockets. If they did not wear strategic belts, there would indeed be no place for them to stuff in the monster coins. Everyone could only put the monster coins in the cup on their heads. It filled up approximately one-tenth of the space. They looked at each other, and their motions caused clanging sounds; the coins were moving in the cups. The new students laughed. Xie Feng was the only one who did not laugh. He stroked his chin and sank into deep thought. The admission test for the new students each year is crazy tough. The lecturers come up with various small games to engage the students in a battle, which helps them see the best talents among them. What are they trying to do this year? Very soon, Jiang Ming announced the answer through the screen. Now, every student has two thousand monster coins. This is your initial capital. From now on, you will need monster coins to buy everything for your cultivation needs. This is the price list. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The price for the martial arts course lectures and life services appeared on the screen. What? You need to pay one hundred and five monster coins to eat the five-star blood nourishment meal made of superbeast blood? Doesnt that mean that our monster coins will only last us around ten meals, which is not even one week? If you want to stay in the single-unit luxurious dorm next to the lecturers residential area because it has the highest density of spirit energy, you need to pay two hundred monster coins a day? Is this a student dorm or a CEOs suite?! If you want to buy a supreme-grade saber that the creation course meticulously created using superbeast spines embedded with crystals, you need to pay 9,999 monster coins? We dont have enough money! The craziest is this one. I want to be under Cold-blooded Jiang Mins tutelage, but his requirements for his pupils are that the students must have twenty thousand monster coins! Dont we just have two thousand coins each? I want to become Griffin Li Yingzis pupil, but her requirement is 19,000 monster coins! When the students saw the list of prices, they were dumbfounded. They had just received twenty monster coins, but the delight they had gained because of the heavy weight on their heads disappeared. The lecturers in the martial arts course were practically all Heaven Realm elites, but even Heaven Realm were divided into three stars. The students noticed that if they wanted to have outstanding people like six-star superhuman Cold-blooded Jiang Ming or a five-star superhuman Griffin Li Yingzi become their tutor, the lowest price was fifteen thousand monster coins. Even if they wanted a normal five-star superhuman to become their tutor, the new students needed to pay from five thousand to ten thousand monster coins. As for the teachers who did not ask for any monster coins, most of them were young lecturers who had just recently joined the university as lecturers. They were four-star superhumans. Of course, even if a student did not have a single monster coin, the university would not let them go hungry or have no roof above their heads. They would still be provided basic food and dorms. However, the free basic deals on the screen had really bland food. The offered dorms had around twenty people staying in a room, so it would be as packed as a hornets nest. It would be better if they just slept outdoors! Jiang Ming smiled. Everyone, dont worry. The university will definitely provide you the chance to get a lot of monster coins. If you listen to classes seriously, answer questions proactively, take up tests and assistant lecturer positions, take up social practices outside university, or go out into the fog to hunt or gather samples, you will definitely be able to enjoy treatment that is equivalent to your strength. You can also fight fairly among yourselves to get each others monster coins, but you must do so reasonably. Now, you have a chance to get a large number of monster coins. Do you see the cups on your heads. Your monster coins are all placed inside. The rules are simple. In the next half an hour, you can communicate freely on the field. Think of a way to put other peoples monster coins into your cup. If youre strong enough to be able to get hundreds of students monster coins, you can do so. The biochemical fighting suit youre wearing has relatively high defense. Even your helmet is made of the sturdiest monster shell infused with alloy. So, you dont have to worry about being injured. Just fight with everything you have! If you cant handle it, as long as you surrender and hand over all your monster coins, you can get out of the field to rest. Even if you dont have monster coins, you will have no problem in joining the basic classes and your basic needs being ensured. Do you understand now? The match will start in five minutes. If you want to become my pupil, you must think of a way to defeat ten people and grab all of their monster coins! Jiang Mings voice was fierce, and it stirred up the passion in the youngsters blood. Everyone has two thousand monster coins. We just need to defeat tenno, nine people to get twenty thousand monster coins That doesnt sound very hard, is it? Meng Chao pondered over it. He had seen Blade Dancer Gu Jianbos price. The future Ultimate Styles pioneer was still a young lecturer who kept a very low profile. He did not have any requirements, and they were free to choose him if they wanted. But since Agricultural University was a place rich with resources, Meng Chao wanted to sleep in a CEO suite, eat five-star set meals, and have the lecturers in Agricultural Universitys creation course tailor an amazing weapon made of superbeast materials just for him. He could never have enough money. But after thinking about it, Meng Chao noticed that the seemingly simple game was not actually that easy. I dont know how these lecturers managed to come up with this. The admission tests rules just get harder and harder every year, Xie Feng said with a wry smile. It was the tradition of the martial arts course that every year, when new students were admitted, a competition would be organized to gauge their strength. In the beginning, it was just a simple and crude fight with no rules. But it was far too easy for the powerful people to form teams, while the weak ones worked together, and the sleazy ones stood by the side waiting to reap benefits. The lecturers were then unable to achieve their goal of understanding each students potential and fighting power. Hence, they constantly changed the rules for the admission test. And every year, the new students were filled with wishful thinking, hoping that they could find all sorts of loopholes and use the rules to their own benefit. Hence, a year after the students found a loophole, the lecturers would think of ways to cover it. By then, the game rules had become ridiculous. If you want to get under Jiang Ming or Li Yingzis tutelage, you have to get twenty thousand monster coins, which means that you have to defeat ten students. This means that the strong ones wont just stand by and do nothing. Its useless to intimidate other people with your presence alone. You have to attack from the first second itself, Xie Feng said. But this doesnt mean that you can definitely snatch the monster coins from the ten students you defeat. Theres a possibility that while youre fighting, your monster coins will fly out, and a third party will snatch them, just like how a third army can swoop in to reap the kills after two armies were heavily injured fighting against each other. To the normal students with only average strength, two thousand monster coins wont be enough to do anything. They will definitely fight to the death. Look at the structure of the cup. Its small at the opening, but big at the base. When the twenty monster coins are placed inside, theyll be stuck at the bottom. If you dont send someone flying, itll be difficult to make them lose their monster coins. But the cup only allows you to fit in at most one hundred and fifty monster coins. Meng Chao, think about it, what does this mean? Meng Chaos thoughts raced. He immediately said, This isnt fair to the strong ones. Thats right. If you get twenty thousand monster coins, it means that your cup will definitely be filled. Xie Feng gritted his teeth. When there are only twenty monster coins in the cup and theyre stuck at the bottom, everyone can do whatever they please. As long as they dont do something like making a 360 degree flip in the air, they dont need to worry about their monster coins spilling out. But when you have more than one hundred monster coins in the cup, you have to be careful even while you walk. If you shake in the slightest, you might cause monster coins to spill out. How are you supposed to fight like that? In the beginning, the average students might be worried about the strong ones and not dare to provoke them. But when the strong ones have their cups full of monster coins, all of them will be unable to help but think, even if I cant win against you, cant I force you to move your head and make a few of your coins drop? After all, the goal of the weak ones isnt to win against the strong ones. Its to steal a few monster coins. Thats all theyll really want! The strong ones will have their limbs tied if they fight in that sort of situation. Theyll need to have perfect control over their muscles and bones. In fact, their control needs to reach miraculous degrees if they want to secure more than one hundred monster coins! Wait. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Its still not enough, even if you have more than one hundred monster coins. Jiang Ming and Li Yingzi both want nearly two hundred monster coins. You cant keep that in one cup. This means that when you reach the end of the match, the strong ones not only have to have more than one hundred monster coins on their heads, they also need to carry monster coins in their hands. No way Isnt that too cruel? Xie Feng was stunned. Meng Chao pondered it. If we fight normally, even the Four Great Kings will have a hard time gathering two hundred monster coins. Then, can we bypass the rules and look for an abnormal way to fight? Xie Feng frowned and said, Abnormal way to fight? Youll be forming parties or waiting to steal benefits, then. With this set of rules, waiting by the side wont work. When the competition starts, I have to work hard to snatch other peoples monster coins and fill up my cup first before anything else. As for forming parties Forming parties wont work. Meng Chao shook his head and said, When you reach the end of the game, the Four Great Kings will definitely have the fullest cups. At that time, when you win against a normal person, you might only get three to five monster coins, but if you win against one of the Four Great Kings, you might get more than one hundred monster coins. Are you sure you wont end up fighting against each other? Xie Feng thought about it and became even gloomier. Meng Chao laughed and walked out of the preparation room. Thank goodness that I never thought about getting under Jiang Ming or Li Yingzis tutelage. Times up. Now, everyone will be watching the Four Great Kings performance! Chapter 108 - Fighting For Coins Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The countdown timer started in the field ahead of them. 30.00 seconds, 29.59 seconds, 29.58 seconds The new students slowly walked to the center from both sides of the field. They walked toward each other, like two armies that were about to start fighting. Some of the boys still did not understand what was going on and were thinking about showing some mercy to the girls. They were thinking about getting into a romantic relationship worthy of the title of the greatest love story in history during university and were hesitating about whether they should attack the girls. When they trained their bodies as normal humans, the boys had a slight advantage compared to the girls. Hence, the admission score for the national college examination was a little biased toward the girls. But that was not the case when they started cultivating their spirit energy. The person who walked right in front of the boy army was a tall boy. It was clear that he had not fully adjusted his mindset yet. When he saw the petite girl across from him gradually increasing her speed, he put on an honest, boyish smile and said, My apologies, please Before he could say give me your guidance, the petite girl, who was only around 1.5 meters tall, charged him like a high-speed train. She dealt an incredibly fierce knee attack, and it hit the tall boy right in the stomach. Even if he had a biochemical fighting suit, he still grunted in great pain. The tall boy cried out and curled up into a ball, and the petite girl went under him to throw him into the air. The monster coins on his helmet then fell down with loud clanging sounds. The petite girl grabbed the twenty monster coins. Before the tall boy could land on the ground, she crashed into him with her shoulder like a cannonball and sent him flying almost thirty meters away. He crashed into the stunned boys and started foaming at the mouth. The petite girl sized up the twenty monster coins in her hands and tossed them into the cup on her head as she said mercilessly, The match has already started, idiot. Big Sis Sun Ya, youre awesome! The girls were shocked. After a moment, a girl with a cunning look in her eyes cheered. By the looks of it, she had decided to ride on Sun Yas coattails, since she was the top scorer in the martial arts course. Sun Ya did not turn around. Suddenly, she delivered a knifehand strike from an unbelievable angle and cut the girls neck like a phantom. While the girl froze up as if she had been struck by lightning, Sun Ya grabbed all of her monster coins. You cant get monster coins just by flattering someone, Sun Ya said faintly. Meng Chao laughed. The best of the Four Great Kings was rather interesting. When superhumans cleared their spirit meridians, they mainly fought with their spirit energy, not their physical bodies, so the difference in sex could be ignored. In truth, since girls had greater patience and could focus better to make use of their advantages, they were usually harder to deal with compared to boys. The eyes of the dean and the ace lecturers on the rostrum lit up. This Sun Ya is pretty good. She has a calm temperament and is vicious when she attacks. Shes very suited to take in the souls of python-type superbeasts. Jiang Ming smiled. Ms. Li, if I had someone like this, in less than a year, we might be able to produce a second you. Then, the martial arts course would see hope once more, hahahaha! Jiang Ming had prestige due to his years of teaching. He had even taught Li Yingzi a few classes in the past, so Li Yingzi would not fight him for temporary gains. She smiled. Sun Ya will need to get twenty thousand monster coins before she can ask for you to be her tutor. Lets continue watching, with the rules of the game this year, no matter how good they are, theyre going to end up in a very disheveled state. Sun Yas lightning-fast strike crushed many new students beautiful illusions regarding university. It also allowed them to gain a new concept toward what Jiang Ming meant when he said that universities were military camps, steel refinement factories, and meat grinders. The competition had started, and they would decide their future with each fight, each punch they threw, and every time they blinked their eyes! Everyone tensed their muscles. Killing intent shone in their eyes, and they prepared for an intense fight. The tall boy who was sent flying by Sun Ya got to his feet while swaying. He was an outstanding boy who had managed to get into Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, which meant that he had a shocking physique that was almost like a monsters. Since he had the defense provided by the biochemical fighting suit as well, he just gasped for breath for a while before he recovered. He had embarrassed himself in public. His face was red, but he did not look for Sun Ya to take revenge. At the very least, he would not think about it before Sun Yas head was full of monster coins. Im sorry about this, friend! The tall boy was still quite the gentleman. He looked around himself and found someone who was almost the same as him in terms of size but had stubble covering his face despite his young age. He wrapped his fist in his palm as a warning to that boy and threw a vicious punch. The stubble-covered boy was slightly stunned, but across from them, Sun Ya and the girls had already started fighting against each other without showing mercy. He did not intend to retreat either. Immediately, he started fighting against the tall boy. In truth, their strength was about the same. They were both at the level where they were unskilled and attacked unconventionally. But the tall boy had no monster coins on his head. He was broke, so he had no need to fear someone who had coins. He could use skills that had a lot of movement as much as he liked. Meanwhile, the stubble-covered boy had twenty monster coins on his head. While he moved around, his neck was a little stiff. Soon, he was beaten up by the tall boy, and his monster coins flew out. Before the tall boy could snatch them, seven or eight hands reached out toward them. The sleazy criminals who were waiting to take advantage of the situation looked at each other and immediately understood each others thoughts. Someone shouted, and they attacked at the same time, entangling themselves in a fight. Just like that, hundreds of new martial arts course students were engaged in a chaotic fight, like hundreds of hungry loaches that were shocked by electricity. It would be very difficult to separate them. No one thought about forming parties as such, but many of the new students came from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High, so they already knew each other. They had also performed drills to set up certain battle formations, so they formed three parties naturally. But as they started gathering more monster coins on their heads, it became more difficult for them to continue. The cups were transparent, so the monster coins shone brilliantly under the sun. The students could tell very easily just how many monster coins any person had gathered. The people who decided to help each other and had gathered nearly one hundred monster coins naturally became targets. Dozens of students roared and charged at them from all directions, and the formation the parties had managed to set up after much difficulty were instantly shattered. The monster coins they had gathered after a lot of effort spilled all over the floor. The Four Great Kings were in the same situation. Sun Ya was agile and moved like a phantom. Even if she was attacking someone in their faces, she could make them feel prickles down their spines, as if there was someone aiming at them from behind. Duan Lian was a born tank. He fought with the principle of an eye for an eye and with the mindset of ending a fight with both parties severely injured. But usually, he remained fine even when someone hit him three times. And when he brushed someone with his fist, that person often just fell to the ground. Jiang Ruis legs were full of power and firmness. When they hit someone, he usually sent them more than ten meters away. He was incredibly fast, and the new students he targeted could only lower their heads obediently. They had no other choice against him. Xie Feng was no longer as chatty as when he was with Meng Chao. He became aloof and arrogant. As if he had specifically trained his bones and joints, his arms grew to reach his knees with loud cracking sounds. When he swung them, they moved like a monsters tentacles or morningstars that weighed tons. It was as expected of someone who had more than ninety percent of the main meridians in his arms cleared. Each of the kings had their own specialty, and soon, they sent over twenty students sprawling on the ground, which earned them more than one hundred monster coins. But the real fight had just begun. The wicked cup had to have been designed by an immortal lecturer. When it only had just above twenty monster coins in it, they would be stuck in the cup, and the students would have to beat down their opponent before they could make the monster coins pour out. But the cups mouth was really big, so when anyone had more than one hundred monster coins, even if they swung their heads just a little, ten or even more monster coins would spill out. The monster coins themselves were semi-transparent items with a crystalline quality. After a student accumulated a lot of them, the monster coins shone with a beautiful seven-colored light due to the reflection and refraction of light, so the Four Great Kings basically had four huge arrows telling the other new students that they had treasures on their side! Even though they were the Four Great Kings, the other students were not easy to deal with either. Many of the students with only an average income in their families had not become superhumans. Most of them by then had removed themselves from the battlefield and were gasping for breath by the side of the field with empty cups. But there were also plenty of students whose families were just slightly less powerful than those of Sun Ya and the others. They had only cleared around thirty main meridians, but that was enough. If they fought against the Four Great Kings one on one, they would definitely not be their opponents, but if they just moved around, harassed, and tried to get a few monster coins from the Four Great Kings, they were likely to achieve their goal. Sun Ya and the other three became four raging lions that faced a clan of hungry hyenas. And further away from the jackals were a lot of hunters who were panting and waiting for their chance. They confronted each other and restrained each other. Hence, they sank into an awkward situation. Meng Chao was one of the hunters surveying the area. A total of five minutes had passed, but he still had his hands placed behind his back as he strolled about the field to observe the students strengths and to figure out a way to clear the game. The rules stated that they would only calculate the monster coins half an hour later. So, the most important thing was to secure the most monster coins right before then. It was not important how many monster coins he had on top of his head right now. That was why he had not attacked even once. He stayed with his twenty monster coins on his head. Of course, since he was the third highest scorer in the martial arts course and the hero who killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King, many of the new students knew him. Even if they did not admire his character, they were wary of the spirit tattoos around his right arm. They knew that he was a difficult character to deal with and would not be able to offer them much, anyway, so they did not bother him. It gave him ample time to observe the situation and consider it calmly. Among the hundreds of new martial arts course students, a third have cleared dozens of main meridians and have stepped on the path to become superhumans. These two hundred one-star superhumans arent really that much different in terms of strength. Even the Four Great Kings wont be able to fight against ten people alone. At the very least, they wont be able to fight against ten people with more than one hundred monster coins on their heads. Its really hard to gather twenty thousand monster coins! While Meng Chao was thinking, he felt a shadow fall into his field of vision. When he looked up, a boy with a built body and a face covered in acne blocked his path. Im sorry, friend. The acne-covered boy wrapped his fist in his palm and took up his fighting stance. Meng Chao was a little stunned. You want to fight me? But I only have twenty monster coins! Ive been watching you for half a day, but you never attacked. You just hide at the perimeter sneakily, so I guess youre not really that skilled. If we want to target someone, we have to target the weak! the acne-covered boy said carelessly. Would I be able to win against someone with more than one hundred monster coins? Then, are you certain that youll be able to defeat me? Meng Chao had a strange look on his face. Do you know who I am? Do I need to know? The acne-covered boy sized him up. Its not as if youre very famous, anyway! That hurts. My pride, that is, Meng Chao said very sincerely. Friend, lets settle this peacefully, alright? If we fight like this, it wont be good. Besides, Im a superhuman, you might not be able to win against me. Rubbish! The acne-covered boy took up a strange stance. He shouted, Everyones a superhuman! Meng Chao found himself speechless. As he looked at the acne-covered boys stance, he found that he was creating a spirit energy magnetic field in his body and accumulating strength to release a big move. So why should he wait? Meng Chao strode forward and raised his right arm. He used his hand in place of a saber and chose the starting stance of the One Hundred Saber Techniques, the incredibly fierce Forward Wind Cutter to cut at the boys face. Ultimate Level, activate! Chapter 109 - A Boy Worth Teaching Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Huh? Wait, what? The acne-covered boy was stunned. Wait, I havent Before he could finish speaking, with a loud slap, Meng Chaos sharp hand drew a perfect arc that slammed into his face. He nearly broke the boys nose. He also sent the acne-covered boy on the floor, which made him cough up blood. His pained cries turned into moans. Meng Chao squatted down and poured out all twenty-two monster coins from the boys helmet and put them into his cup. He looked around. A number of students had seen their interaction, but no one dared to come steal his monster coins. In fact, one of them covered his mouth and giggled. Did you see that idiot? He just had to go and provoke Meng Chao. Everyone knows that Meng Chao is a broken-star superhuman. He wont be improving quickly, but right now, his fighting strength is really high! Meng Chao thought about it for a while and decided to give some guidance to the acne-covered boy. He would just pretend that the twenty monster coins were his learning fee. My dear coursemate, the biggest difference between a superhuman and normal human is that superhumans can create spirit energy magnetic fields. This is their greatest advantage. But that doesnt mean you should constantly release major moves during fights. This is especially so when youve just become a superhuman. At this time, your main meridians are thin, and your spirit energy can flow through them smoothly. Your muscles and nerves cant really coordinate with each other yet, and your control over spirit energy isnt very stable. When you create a spirit energy magnetic field, you need a few seconds to do so. Do you think that your opponent is an idiot and will wait for you to accumulate your power like some dumb idiot? And then give you time to attack on top of that? No notification jumped up in Meng Chaos field of vision. He did not know whether the groaning acne-covered boy had listened to his words. Meng Chao stood up and strode confidently into the center of the field. A plan that he found worth trying gradually rose in his mind. He first looked for Xie Feng. The fourth among the Four Great Kings currently looked like a hylobatidae. He was fighting against five students. Those students were naturally not his opponents. Every time he threw them on the ground, he grabbed dozens of monster coins from them. But whenever Xie Feng had around one hundred and twenty or one hundred and thirty monster coins on his head, they spilled out from his cup. As long as the students kept charging at him fearlessly, they were able to get dozens of monster coins from him without even using flashy moves. And when Xie Fengs monster coins were reduced to fewer than one hundred, he was able to start moving freely. His fighting strength increased by leaps and bounds, and he could seize his monster coins back. The two sides were engaged in a tug of war and getting exhausted, but no winner was in sight. Meng Chao watched for a long time, then giggled in spite of himself. When Xie Feng saw him, he was delighted. Meng Chao, help me get rid of these guys, and well split their monster coins! Sure! Meng Chao nodded readily and joined the battle. The people attacking Xie Feng knew Meng Chao as well, so they could not help but focus. They were on guard. But when Meng Chao faced them, he suddenly did a scorpion tail pendulum and used a roundhouse kick to kick Xie Fengs chest from an unbelievable angle. Bang! A loud sound rose from Xie Fengs chest. Even though his biochemical fighting suit gathered together to form a shell to fend against the attack, he was still sent three steps back. His neck was thrown back, and dozens of monster coins spilled out. He was shocked and angry, so he yelled, Meng Chao, what are you doing?! Its meaningless to fight against these small fry. Meng Chao smiled. You have more than one hundred monster coins on you. Who else am I supposed to hit aside from you? Before his voice could fade, he charged forward and threw a punch. Xie Feng had already cleared sixty main meridians, so his spirit energy poured into his arms, making them as hard as steel. Naturally, he was not afraid of Meng Chaos punches. But when they exchanged fists, more coins spilled out from his cup. Yet he had no time to pick them up. Instead, the jackals patrolling the area nearby got lucky. Xie Feng found himself not knowing whether he should laugh or cry. Sun Ya and the others have more than one hundred monster coins as well, so why arent you going to them? Because Im close to you! Meng Chao smiled brilliantly. Xie Feng felt so gloomy that he was about to faint. After they exchanged a few blows, he noticed that Meng Chao was serious, so he stopped hesitating and crossed his arms. He bent his fingers and started focusing on creating his spirit energy magnetic field so that he could release a major move. Then, he was sent flying away by a savage blow from Meng Chao. Why do you guys love releasing major moves so much? Dont you know that the amount of time you need to accumulate power for your spirit energy magnetic field, where you stiffen up, and then cool down are really long? The Beast Soul Style was a variation of the Overkill Style. Both of them paid attention to creating a complicated and large spirit energy magnetic field. The newer a person was to becoming a superhuman, the more they wanted to release major moves, and the longer they took to accumulate power. Now, the popular method to deal with this problem was to use monster blood to refine the body and use mind refining methods to refine the spirit. Then, during battles, they could release an all-encompassing aura and a killing intent that could pierce the enemys soul. It would intimidate the enemy and earn precious time to accumulate power. There were also people who liked to shout when they released a move, announcing the names of their moves, like Impact Wave or something like that. It might make them sound like idiots entertaining delusions of grandeur, but in reality, their voices contained powerful mental strength, and it was an attack against the targets mind. They would usually be stunned and would just stand still to get hit. There were even people who had a few of the main meridians release absolutely unnecessary light and electricity while they were creating their spirit energy magnetic fields to confuse the enemy and earn time. For the time being, the monsters were dumb, so the dazzling tricks were still effective against them. The new superhumans who did not have enough experience in fighting were easily suppressed by the presence of an elite. They were also intimidated by the shouts or confused by the light and electricity. Then, they would be hit while they were still dazzled. Afterwards, they would even think that their opponents attack was so incredibly dazzling and beautiful that it was amazing. But Meng Chao just felt that they were full of openings. Everywhere. Like seriously. His gaze was intense. He moved like a phantom, and with just the power of his physical body, he repeatedly interrupted Xie Fengs process of accumulating power for his spirit energy magnetic field. To Xie Feng, Meng Chao was like a piece of sesame hide sugar that he could shatter, could not throw off, and which just kept becoming even more entangled with him as time passed. His blood tumbled about, and his spirit energy became chaotic. It felt horrible. At one point, when he was the slightest bit careless, Meng Chao grabbed his waist and threw him down. They rolled around on the ground, and their monster coins spilled out. My monster coins! Xie Fengs heart ached badly. He wanted to pick the coins up, but Meng Chao kicked them away. Then, he kicked them again and again to send them flying. They scattered through the area as if some immortal was throwing flowers down from heaven, and the students fought for them. Meng Chao, are you nuts?! Xie Feng might have said this, but he felt that he himself was just one second away from going absolutely bollocks. Your monster coins are in there as well! Have I pissed you off or what?! Why did you have to make us suffer like this?! Xie Feng, youre too naive. Meng Chao remained expressionless. There were no spirit energy waves around him, but he released the presence of a fierce beast who had survived through hundreds of battles. In a real battle, aside from winning, losing, surviving, and death, everything else is just a worldly possession, he said coldly. Those are just one hundred monster coins, and they made you so anxious about your gains and losses. They even made you hold back. You can clearly fight at full strength, but you can only bring out around twenty to thirty percent of it. If this were a real battle, you would have died! Xie Feng was shocked. He sank into deep thought. When it comes to a fight to the death, you should be able to throw away even your own limbs without hesitation for the sake of victory, much less those monster coins, Meng Chao said coolly. I think that the lecturers are wondering whether there is someone who knows the principle of discarding something to gain something else when they arranged this game. They want to know whether there is someone who knows what is truly important in a battle. Unfortunately, all of you Four Great Kings are short-sighted and just focus on gaining the coins. They might be disappointed. Xie Feng opened his mouth, but he had no way of retorting. You cleared sixty main meridians. On paper, youre stronger than I am, but if we continued fighting like just now, Id be the one who remains standing, and youd be the one who ends on the ground five minutes later. Do you believe me? At that time, Id just take away all of the monster coins from you, so what would have been the point of you being so cautious and holding back? Meng Chao pressed on aggressively. Xie Feng broke out in cold sweat. A piece of information appeared at the corner of Meng Chaos eyes. [Normal citizen Xie Feng has received your guidance, and his fighting experience has increased substantially. Increased contribution points by 75.] Youre someone worth teaching. Meng Chao smiled in his heart and drew closer to whisper to him. Let them fight for those one hundred monster coins. Even if some lucky soul gets them, hell be holding himself back like you did. You should know how it feels. You have to make sure that your neck and head remain steady and fight fiercely despite that. Itll quickly drain ones energy. Now, it has just been five minutes since the game started. We will have a chance to turn the tables around later. The key is to preserve our strength. During the last three-five minutes, everyone will be gravely injured and exhausted. Thats the time well start harvesting madly. Xie Feng looked at the other students. Just as he expected, the students who had been working together to fight against him just now had begun fighting against each other. He watched them use up their stamina and defenses just to fight for a few monster coins. Even if they were lucky enough to get dozens of them, their necks and spines turned incredibly stiff after they put the coins on their heads. They looked ridiculous. Cold sweat broke out on Xie Fengs skin. He thought, If it werent for Meng Chao giving me a reminder, Id be like those people. Id be immersed in this and wouldnt be able to get myself out of the situation. Meng Chao, whats the meaning of this? Xie Feng asked tentatively. Do you want to work with me? Its not that I want to work with you. Meng Chao shook his head. Youre the one who wants to work with me. Xie Feng was stunned. When a man has no urges and desires, he fears nothing. My main meridians are damaged, so Ill only be able to cultivate slowly. I wont be able to reach great heights, which means theres no need for me to look for an ace teacher. As for you, you need to get twenty thousand monster coins. You have a hard task ahead of you. Meng Chao smiled. You need me more than I need you. You should be the one asking for help from me, right? Xie Fengs face turned red. Just now, I was sincerely asking you to work with me. No, just now, you said that youll share the monster coins with me evenly after we defeat those students, Meng Chao said calmly. You didnt even want to share the one hundred monster coins you had on your head. You just wanted to get coins without working. How could you call that sincere? Besides, the foundation of a cooperation is mutual benefits and close strength. We havent tested each others depths yet. Once we get a lot of monster coins, its inevitable that ulterior motives may spring up. Its better that we understand each others strengths and limits first. Now, you should know very clearly that even if I cant help you get two hundred monster coins, I can absolutely make sure that you wont get even one monster coin. Youll only be able to eat free set meals then, right? Xie Feng looked dejected. Yeah So, are you willing to work together with me and listen to my commands, then split the monster coins we get between us? Meng Chao bared his sharp teeth. Xie Feng refused to accept that. I dont mind splitting the coins between us. But why do I have to listen to your commands? Because Im a broken-star superhuman, and I dont mind eating free set meals! Meng Chao said. If you dont agree to it, Ill stick to you like a ghost and drag you down with me. Its your fault for being close to me. Xie Feng nearly fainted. He threw his head back and cried out, Just who did I offend? I wont be able to live like this! Come now, dont act that way, Meng Chao comforted him. Listen to me, just like you did during the practical test in the national college examination. I wont let you suffer losses. Now, lets go look for Sun Ya, Duan Lian, and Jiang Rui! Xie Feng was a little stunned. Why are we going to them? Naturally, were going to drag them into our criminal orga I mean, were going to drag them into our righteous organization, Meng Chao said matter-of-factly. Xie Feng looked into his eyes. He could not tell whether he was joking or serious. But then, he remembered the time they were in the wild. Meng Chao had rammed his arm into the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings eye socket, which was an incredibly bloody and savage sight. He could not help but shudder. He subconsciously said, Who should we attack first? Duan Lian, Meng Chao said. Hes the strength type, so his movement speed isnt too fast. We can control him with just the two of us. Once we drag him into our group, the three of us can work together to catch the nimble Sun Ya and quick Jiang Rui. Chapter 110 - Everything Is Under Control Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With just one punch, Duan Lian managed to send a student who weighed more than one hundred kilograms flying more than ten meters away. He shouted, Who else wants a go?! There were around eight students surrounding him. They looked at each other, but not one of them dared to move forward. Duan Lian gasped and felt incredibly gloomy. Even though his strength and defense were really great, to the point that his fists could be declared invincible, and he had managed to grab around one hundred and thirty monster coins, this was his limit. He had a lot of monster coins on his head, so he did not dare to move anymore. How could he then run around to chase after other students? His specialty had never been speed, and he was a large target. Everyone could see him running toward them from a distance. No matter how big his fists were, he could not hit them, so he could only play tag with those people. And if he were careless, someone behind him would ambush him. Even though he would not be injured, he would lose a lot of monster coins! If I want to become Jiang Mings disciple, I need another sixty monster coins! Duan Lian gritted his teeth and cursed the damn rules. Meng Chao and Xie Feng quickly snuck up behind him. Xie Feng whispered, What should we do? Ill go to the left, and you go to the right. Ill hold him back, and you release a major move to make him lose all his monster coins. Huh? What do you mean, huh? Havent you ever seen how bandits make other people bandits? If someone has a lot of coins and clean hands, no matter how persuasive the bandit is, they wont be able to drag that person down. We have to make him broke and drive him into a corner before we can make him stand with us, Meng Chao explained. Now, Duan Lian has more than one hundred monster coins, so hes certainly thinking that if he just works a little harder, he will be able to get two hundred coins. How could he believe us, and why should he work with us? Its only when we make him as broke as we are that hell join forces with us. Xie Feng was silent for a while before he said airily, Meng Chao, are you really a university student? Why do I think that youre a monster in human clothing? Wait, even monsters arent as evil as you are. Well, duh. If you want to survive under the monsters claws, you definitely have to be even more evil than they are. Are you coming or not? Of course. Xie Feng grinned. In any case, my cup is already empty. Im broke and no longer afraid of losing coins. If I dont drag those other top scorers down into the mud with me, Ill start thinking that things are unfair! The two of them looked at each other and attacked Duan Lian together. Duan Lian had naturally noticed them sneaking up behind him a long time ago. But he was surrounded by wolves and had no room to dodge. Meng Chao and Xie Feng were about the same with him in terms of fighting power, but both of them had empty cups and nothing tying them down. They could fearlessly move about and use attacks that required a lot of movement. Yet Duan Lian had to carefully protect the one hundred monster coins on his head. He was a built boy of around one hundred and fifty kilograms, but he had to be cautious of his movements, like a wife who was wronged by her husband. How could he possibly win? Hence, three seconds after he was harassed by Meng Chao, Xie Feng completed creating his spirit energy magnetic field. Electricity surrounded his arms, and he threw a punch at Duan Lian. Thunderous Palm! Meng Chao and Duan Lians eardrums were ravaged by a thunderous roar. The essence of Thunderous Palm was the suppression of spirit energy. It made the air surge, which then led to an explosion that could burst eardrums. It interfered with the targets cochlea and affected their balance. Duan Lian staggered. His focus snapped, and dozens of monster coins spilled out. He gasped, and his focus scattered even more. Meng Chao tripped him, and he fell in the direction of Xie Fengs punch. Two thuds rose, and Duan Lian fell down like a tree. He was tough, so he did not even blink because of the punches. He just jumped back to his feet like a carp after he fell down. But the monster coins on his head had all spilled out. Meng Chao acted quickly. His punches stirred up a fierce gust of wind, and he sent more than one hundred monster coins flying through the area. Just like before, many students started fighting for them. What the heck?! Duan Lian was stunned. When he turned his head around, he found that Meng Chao and Xie Feng were grinning at him, as if they did not just do what they did. Youre Are you nuts?! Duan Lian stared at their empty cups with a slack-jawed expression, and he said the exact same words as Xie Feng had earlier. Both he and Xie Feng came from the three super high schools, and during high school, they had competed against each other in many competitions. Naturally, they knew each others strengths. And after the battle in the wild, Meng Chao could also be considered a rather famous person. Even though he was a broken-star superhuman, it was enough for him to fight against normal new students who had yet to become superhumans. Why did these two people not have a single monster coin on their heads? And why did they throw his monster coins away? It was clearly because they were nuts! Duan Lian, hi, we dont have time, so I wont be introducing myself. Let me make this short. I admire your talents, so lets be friends. Meng Chao smiled and extended his hand. Join us, listen to my commands, and Ill show you a way to get two hundred monster coins. Duan Lian really wanted to spit in Meng Chaos face. Are you nuts? he roared. You made me lose all my monster coins, and you want me to listen to your commands? Why?! Meng Chao looked at Xie Feng. Xie Feng braced himself and said, If you dont work with us, well keep bothering you so that you cant get even a single monster coin. Duan Lians eyes went wide; they looked like saucers. His mouth also opened so wide that it looked like one could stuff a bull in there. Youre both nuts! Were not nuts. We have a plan, but I need the absolute trust and cooperation from all Four Great Kings. Why dont you think about this calmly? Meng Chao quickly said. But youd best do it quick, because while both of you were dragged down to the mud with me, Sun Ya and Jiang Rui are still harvesting coins as much as they like. If both of them earn two hundred monster coins, what do you think will happen? Duan Lian and Xie Feng looked at each other and shuddered. All of you Four Great Kings should have been your most intense competitors during the high school years. If all of you cant get two hundred monster coins, for the time being, none of you will be able to get under Jiang Ming and Li Yingzis tutelage, and youll still be at the same starting line, Meng Chao said calmly. But if Sun Yao and Jiang Rui obtain two hundred monster coins while both of you get nothing, theyll start at least seven steps ahead of you. In two-three months, you wont even be able to see their shadows. So, your most logical choice is to join my camp. Well get rid of all of Sun Ya and Jiang Ruis monster coins before we say anything else. Even if someone else takes advantage and snags their monster coins, as long as Jiang Ming and Li Yingzi havent taken in any students, you will still have the chance to catch up later, right? Duan Lian was full of brawn, but he had brains as well. Very soon, he understood this line of reasoning. He gritted his teeth and joined Meng Chaos criminal organization. And he also vented all his anger on Jiang Rui, who knew nothing. So, a minute later, Jiang Ruis screech rose in the field. Are you nuts?! Another minute later, four built boys with savage looks on their faces surrounded the petite and nimble Sun Ya. Now, you have two choices. Meng Chao put up two fingers and said slowly, One, hand over your monster coins on your own and give them to me. Two, we work together and send all your monster coins scattering so that others get them. Sun Ya narrowed her eyes and looked at the empty cups on the four boys heads. Without thinking, she handed all of her monster coins to Meng Chao. Ninth High Schools Meng Chao, all Ive been hearing over the past few days has been news about you. Its just as they say, youre not a simple person. The top scorer in the martial arts course did show even a bit of anger on her face. Instead, she smiled sweetly. So, whats your plan? Hey, Sun Ya, why do you think its his plan instead of mine? Duan Lian said defiantly. Duh, Sun Ya said. Hes a broken-star superhuman, and hes the weakest among us. He definitely used his head to control all of you. Otherwise, why would you work with him so willingly? Meng Chao smiled. This was the top scorer in the martial arts course and someone who had cleared seventy-seven main meridians. As expected, not only was she strong, her intellect was also top-notch. Meng Chao shared his plan in detail. The four of you have already cleared over sixty main meridians. If you work together, you should be able to sweep through the entire field. But there are two problems in this. First, you need to trust each other. But this is a competition for cultivation resources in the university. Youre the four greatest competitors in this field. How are you supposed to trust each other and believe that each of you wont stab the other in the back? Second, we dont have pockets in the biochemical fighting suit we wear. Aside from the cups on our helmets, we dont have anywhere else to put our monster coins. Theres a limit to the volume of the cups as well. Ive made calculations just now. Even if you put the coins carefully, at most, you will only be able to keep one hundred and forty-four coins. Its still way below the target necessary to get under Jiang Ming or Li Yingzis tutelage. These two problems are the reason why the Four Great Kings cant work together. So, you need a middleman and a custodian, which is me. Now, you dont have any monster coins on your heads, and you can snatch all the monster coins you want without fear. When you get those monster coins, send them back to me. Ill put them on the ground and divide them equally into five portions, and I swear that I will protect them with my life. Like this, you can bring out your greatest fighting power without being restricted by the monster coins on your head. You dont have to worry about trust either. My strength isnt as great as yours, but its impossible for anyone to instantly defeat and snatch all the monster coins away. When the end of the game is near and there is just ten seconds left, well pick up all the monster coins. At that time, aside from filling the cups, we can also grab dozens of monster coins in our hands. The other students will either have a lot of coins with them as well, or will be severely injured. They will be exhausted and unable to come up to snatch our coins. Thats my plan. I came up with it in a hurry, so theres definitely a lot of loopholes in it, but I think its still better than us fighting on our own and trying to kill each other, dont you think? Wait a minute, why should we trust you? Jiang Ruis gaze was sharp, and his heart was full of anger. Because Im the weakest, and Im also a broken-star superhuman. Ill definitely not be able to claim all those coins for myself, and neither do I need so many of them. Meng Chao smiled faintly. If I become greedy, you can just send all my monster coins flying with one attack, right? Fine, even if we do trust you, why should you have the right to an equal portion of the monster coins as us? Jiang Rui was very aggressive. The four of us will be working ourselves to the core, but you just have to guard the monster coins here. Theres no such easy task in the world! You can only get a half! The four of us will divide the monster coins equally, and you can get a half of our shares value! Impossible. Having an equal portion is the foundation of cooperation. If there are four extra monster coins, Id rather toss them all out instead of having an imbalanced structure among us. Meng Chao remained calm even as he faced the sharp glare. Then, all four of us will work together to get rid of you! Jiang Rui flew into a rage. Sure. Meng Chao tilted his head and thought about it. I definitely wont be able to win against you, so I can only aim at one of you and hit you. Ive made my decision. That persons you, Xie Feng! Xie Feng was dumbfounded. Why is it me again?! Jiang Rui is the one provoking you! Meng Chao smiled. Instead of fighting someone Im not familiar with, Id rather fight someone Im familiar with, and I know you! Xie Feng almost fainted. He gritted his teeth and looked at Duan Lian. Fine. Im going to drag you down with me as well, Duan Lian! Duan Lian almost fainted as well. Wait, why me?! Jiang Rui is the one provoking you! He cleared all the main meridians in his legs, and hes faster than the wind. Id like to catch him, but I cant, Xie Feng explained. But I can still somewhat suppress you, considering your speed. Duan Lian found himself speechless. Sun Ya snickered. Forget it. Were all a bunch of misfits, and Meng Chao has us dancing in the palm of his hand. Jiang Rui, calm down and listen to him. Were pressed for time! Jiang Rui did not want to cooperate, but Sun Ya had already moved out. Hey, you guys. You had a lot of fun while I had more than one hundred monster coins on my head, huh? She slowly exercised her neck, wrists, and ankles, and with a smile, she looked for the students who had caused her trouble. Now, its time for me to have fun! Before her voice even faded away, the spirit flames on her skin burned fiercely. Ripples appeared in layers in the air, and her body became a little blurry. She turned into an afterimage and sent those students flying. The other students were naturally not her match. They also had nearly one hundred monster coins on their heads, so their movements were restricted. In an instant, they were beaten down. Sun Ya did not chase after them. Instead, she stopped attacking when she deemed to have dealt enough damage and picked up the dozens of monster coins that had spilled out. She then went back to Meng Chao and the others sides. She handed over the monster coins to Meng Chao and said, Dont just attack someone with a lot of coins and get them to spill all of their coins. If you snatch everything from them, theyll definitely fight with everything they have against you. Just take from ten to twenty monster coins from each target. First, it wont be as difficult, and second, after they weigh the pros and cons, they might not come looking for trouble. They might even look for someone easier to deal with. Xie Feng and Duan Lian looked at each other before they nodded. They imitated Sun Ya and went to look for targets. Now, they were broke and did not fear those with coins. They had absolute advantage in terms of strength and pounced on the other students like hungry tigers. Very soon, they threw them on the ground. In the chaotic fight, they might not be able to get all the monster coins, but just as Sun Ya said, many people hesitated for a while before they came to the decision to not fight against Xie Feng and Duan Lian while still possessing some coins. Instead, they fought for the monster coins scattered on the ground. With just a few rounds of attacks, everyone came back with full hauls. Jiang Rui glared at Meng Chao in loathing. He stomped his feet and joined their ranks. After he grabbed dozens of monster coins, he still hesitated for a while, wondering whether he should deliver them into Meng Chaos hands. When Sun Ya saw this, she smiled. Jiang Rui, its nothing even if you manage to get more than one hundred coins. But theres still ten more minutes left. Are you sure you can keep them? Forget about whether the others will be able to snatch them from you. Since I dont have any baggage on me right now, with just one move, I can get rid of half of your monster coins. Or are you saying that you dont believe that I can do that? Jiang Rui cursed and angrily shoved the monster coins into Meng Chaos hands. He gritted his teeth and said, I hope that your punches are as good as your tongue. Youd better guard the monster coins we stole firmly! That also depends on you, Meng Chao said in a rather irresponsible manner. As long as you Four Great Kings are sharp enough and form an iron wall around me, then beat up all the competitors who are more of a threat, no one will be able to snatch our monster coins. Chapter 111 - The Change at the Final Moment! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The lecturers saw the top five scorers of the national college examination working together from the rostrum. During the competitions in the previous years, it was very common for the strong to work together, but the results were usually bad. They did not trust each other since they were each others strongest competitors. The slightest abnormality resulted in the alliance completely dissolving. That Meng Chao is pretty interesting. I think he was the one who pulled the strings just now and made Sun Ya and the other three outstanding ones decide to work together. Jiang Ming smiled. Its a pity that he is a broken-star superhuman. Otherwise, I think Id take him in. Being a broken-star superhuman is nothing, Li Yingzi said. Realms are important, but theyre not the only standard determining whether a person is strong or weak. If he manages to get nineteen thousand monster coins, I wont mind becoming his personal tutor. Among the two ace lecturers in the martial arts course, Li Yingzi was a five-star superhuman. She was only in her thirties, but she had already risen to fame with her beast soul fusion. She was already showing signs of surpassing Jiang Ming. Hence, when she said that realms were not important, her words were a little thought-provoking. Jiang Ming coughed dryly. Its easy for the strong to form teams, but its very difficult for them to make their alliance last until the end. During the past admission tests, most of the outstanding ones would turn against each other at the end Huh? What is he doing? The lecturers watching from a high spot noticed that Meng Chao had taken up a strange stance. He was accumulating power using the Dragon Snake Force. Among the three basic force execution methods, the Dragon Snake Force leaned toward accumulating power the most. The future Dragon Snake Force Meng Chao mastered was twenty percent more effective when it came to accumulating power compared to the current popular version. Besides, he had four main meridians cleared in his right arm, so his spirit energy surged madly there. His right arm swelled up visibly, and with the amplification from the biochemical fighting suit, his arm looked like Principal Suns Heavy Cannon. The problem was, there was no enemy around him. Who was he preparing to hit if he accumulated power in such an exaggerated fashion? The lecturers soon learned the answer. Boom! A deafening sound rose, and the entire field swayed. Meng Chaos right arm rammed into the ground like a spiral drill. It created a hole in the ground. He reached in to test it and found that the depth was just right. He dug out the shattered stones and dirt and punched a second hole right next to the first one. Just like that, in half a minute, he had created five holes that were about the length of his forearm. He then divided the monster coins Sun Ya and the rest had given him into five equal portions and put them into the holes. After he was done with it, he grinned. He patted away the dust on his body, and with a relaxed expression looked around himself. The students were dumbfounded. The field was huge, and many of the students ran around like headless chickens. When they fought to the point of exhaustion and stopped to catch their breath, they noticed that the Four Great Kings had decided to work together, so even if they wanted to stop them, it was already too late. And Meng Chao had never revealed his strength. The students did not see any shiny monster coins in his cup, so they did not regard him as a threat. It was only at this moment that they noticed that Sun Ya and the others all sent the monster coins they snatched into the holes by Meng Chaos feet. But it was too late to do much about it. There were only around seven minutes left, but most of the students were exhausted. Based on their strength and the number of monster coins they had, the students were generally divided into three types. The first type were slightly weaker than the Four Great Kings, but had cleared from thirty to fifty main meridians. They had snatched around one hundred monster coins, but did not have any place to put them. They could only keep them on their heads, which was a burden they had to carry with them. Hence, they had reached the limit of the number of monster coins they could take. They were the greatest threat to Meng Chao and the others, and they naturally started eyeing the monster coins Meng Chao kept hidden. But it was very difficult for them to even protect themselves from the many students eyeing them hungrily, so how could they possibly go and challenge Sun Ya and the rest? The second type was quite strong, but lacked luck. They had run into Sun Ya and the others, who stole from them. Now, they only had dozens of monster coins on their heads. These people were the most active and battle hungry people on the battlefield. However, when it came to choosing their targets, they hesitated as well. The main reason was because Meng Chaos method of storing the monster coins was just too shameless. He actually dug a few holes in the ground and buried the monster coins deep inside. Even if they launched a group attack and broke through Sun Ya and the others defense line, when they reached Meng Chao, they would still have to bend down and stretch an arm into the hole to grab the monster coins. The diameter of the holes was about the size of a fist. If they wanted to dig out all the monster coins, they would have to grope around for a few seconds. For three-to-five seconds, the person looking for the coins would be pinned to the ground and become an unmoving target. If they tried to get coins from there, their own coins might end up becoming someone elses. No one wanted to be the first to try it. This guy is too cunning, despicable, and shameless! As the students looked at Meng Chaos grin, they started cussing in their hearts. They weighed the pros and cons. Instead of falling into this shameless guys trap and landing themselves with an unlucky streak, it would be better to try their luck by targeting someone who had around one hundred monster coins. As for the third group of new students, they were people who had not become superhumans yet, and they had long since been beaten to the point that their minds were dizzy. They just lay at the perimeter while gasping for breath. Even if they wanted to attack, they did not have the organizational skills nor will to do so. Hence, when there were only three minutes left to the admission test, Meng Chao and the other four had managed to get a total of one hundred thousand points, and everyone could get twenty thousand. Thats enough! Everyone, come back and protect these one hundred thousand points! Meng Chao shouted at the top of his lungs. Everyone gets twenty thousand! You can choose whichever ace lecturer you want! If you continue snatching, the other students are going to end up fighting us! Sun Ya and the others were stunned when they heard this, but they quickly pulled back their defense line. Jiang Rui felt a little disinclined to follow Meng Chaos instructions, but when he saw that the other three had returned to Meng Chaos side, he knew that he could not make a stance with just himself and could only obey the orders. When the other students heard Meng Chaos words, they knew that they had one hundred thousand points with them, and their eyes turned bloodshot with greed. There are more than one million monster coins in the field. Even if we take away one hundred thousand, theres still more than one million left! Its enough for you to split among yourselves! Meng Chao shouted loudly. Of course, if you feel that our one hundred thousand points are more enticing, you can try and get them from us! Ill welcome you with open arms! When the greedy students saw Sun Ya and the rest standing on guard around the five holes and remembered Meng Chaos right arm swelling up to the size of a huge cannon, they hesitated. Thats right. They were given a reminder by Meng Chao and started calculating in their minds. With Sun Ya and the others strength, its only logical that they can get from fifty thousand to sixty thousand points. That means that there are only a few ten thousand points missing from the field. We dont have to miss the big picture for the smaller deal. Since they could not take the coins from Sun Ya and the others because the guards were too tough, the students could only brace themselves and cause trouble for each other. It was not as if there was no one who wanted to imitate Meng Chao and form a party with someone to ram holes into the ground to store monster coins. But they were pressed for time, and in their haste, they could not settle the problem of trust and the distribution of coins. There were also people who back-stabbed each other in the name of working together, and the area filled with angry shouts and chaotic fights. Sun Ya and the others had a chance to catch a breath and recover their strength. You should be at ease now, right? Meng Chao said with a smile. As long as the students arent stupid, no one will attack our camp. We just need to wait in comfort until the last ten seconds. Then, everyone can reach into their own holes. At that time, your hands and cups will be stuffed full, but by then, there will be only some three seconds left, so no accident should occur. Sun Ya thought about it and smiled. Its not foolproof, but its the most logical plan. I agree with it. I agree with it as well. Duan Lian looked impressed. Meng Chao, youre awesome. Xie Feng smiled wryly. What could he say, anyway? Jiang Rui still felt indignant. We were the ones working hard, while all you did was ram five holes into the ground. You got those twenty thousand monster coins too easily. Makes sense. Meng Chao nodded. Alright, then Ill allow you to take your portion first. Go on. He made a gesture in a very gentlemanly manner. Sun Ya and the other two stared at Jiang Rui with intense gazes. There was no way Jiang Rui would extend his arm into his hole before the three hungry wolves. It would be the same as him handing all his coins to these people. He threw his head back and let out a huge sigh before he sat down obediently with his features scrunched up. It was just as Meng Chao predicted. During the last three minutes, the students fought incredibly fiercely, but no one tried to challenge their iron wall. During the last half a minute, aside from the five of them, everyone lay exhausted and spasming on the ground. They bared their teeth in pain. Sun Ya and the others sighed in relief. Jiang Rui was impatient. Now, we can take our monster coins out, right? Dont be in such a hurry, Meng Chao said. Theres still half a minute left. If we take them out now, someone among you might be greedy. Lets wait until the last ten seconds. Jiang Rui really wanted to say Who the heck are you that we have to listen to you right until the end? But since the other three did not move, he could only grit his teeth and bear with it patiently. The final ten seconds arrived. The five people looked at each other and put their arms into their holes. There were two hundred monster coins in each. Naturally, they were not able to get all of them in one go. They had to make three grabs before they could fill up the cups on their helmets and their hands. Nothing happened during the first grab or the second one. There were five seconds left. The group sighed in relief. They thought, Gosh, we finally got through this damn game without any danger. We can now choose the lecturer we want. But suddenly, something happened. Jiang Rui, you Duan Lian cried out. Before he could finish No, in truth, when Duan Lian started the word Jiang, Meng Chao had already attacked. Slap! He had more than twenty monster coins in his left hand, but he had been waiting to attack since a long time ago. The monster coins shot forward like bullets. But they did not go toward Jiang Rui, who had been hostile to him all this while. Instead, they went toward Duan Lian, who had spoken up in warning. Duan Lian was caught off guard, and he instinctively shut his eyes to avoid the missiles. But he had more than one hundred monster coins on his head, so he could not help but be a little slower. Because of it, the monster coins that came at him hit his eyes. Even if Duan Lian had already trained his body to the point that it was as hard as steel, his eyes were not that much stronger than those of a normal person. Tears immediately sprung from his eyes because of the hit. Meng Chao showed no mercy once he gained momentum. His right arm, even though he had reached into the hole with it, wasnt holding anything. He hadnt even thought about getting monster coins. Instead, he used the hole as a cover to prepare for Demon Subduing Slash. He drew his arm from the hole, and as all four of his main meridians surged, he finished forming his spirit energy magnetic field. Now, the blade was unsheathed. He drew up his arm, which was like a saber but also a whip. He swung it like a gigantic pillar and sent it flying at Duan Lians face! Chapter 112 - You Get What You Deser Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Under Sun Ya, Xie Feng, and Jiang Ruis shocked gazes, Duan Lian was hit by Meng Chao, and blood started gushing madly from his nose. His built body weighed one hundred and fifty kilograms, but he fell limply, like a tall tower that had just suffered an earthquake. The monster coins in his cup naturally spilled out. Meng Chao moved forward and extended his arms. With the lightning speed he had developed because of his Basic Harvesting Skill and the Seven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse, his fingers turned into two vortices that allowed him to gather nearly one hundred monster coins. He had turned dozens of monster coins into hidden weapons, but managed to grab nearly one hundred monster coins from Duan Lian. His total number of coins went over twenty-five thousand, and he was ranked at the top of the martial arts course. But Duan Lian was in a bad condition. He only had dozens of monster coins left on his head and some more in his large hands. In total, he only had a little more than one hundred coins. If a normal student had this number of coins, they might be popping open champagne bottles in celebration, but to one of the prideful Four Great Kings, this was basically the beginning of a nightmare! Duan Lian was built tough, and his defense could compare to that of a superbeast, so he was not defeated by a single punch from Meng Chao. With fierce eyes, he jumped up. But at that moment, beeping sounds rose. The countdown reached zero, and thus came the end of the admission test. Meng Chao moved some eight meters back. He raised his hands and made a gesture. The game has ended. If you attack me now, youll be breaking the rules. Duan Lian became dejected. Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Xie Feng were dumbfounded. Everything had happened in five seconds. It went down so rapidly that it was already over when they learned of what had happened. Even Sun Ya, who had a very quick mind, felt puzzled. They were shocked by Meng Chaos fighting power, even though he was just a broken-star superhuman. He had not done anything outstanding throughout the fights, but when he did move, he delivered an incredibly fierce murderous attack. Even the bystanders broke out in cold sweat after seeing it. What puzzled them, though, was why he would take the initiative to snatch Duan Lians monster coins. Meng Chao did not seem like someone short-sighted. He clearly had twenty thousand monster coins, which was enough for him to enjoy the most lavish treatment during the start of the semester. Was there a need for him to act recklessly and form a grudge with another student? Youre despicable! Duan Lian stared at Meng Chao. He looked dazed but also full of frustration. You said that we would divide the monster coins equally and no one should play tricks! How could you treat your allies like this?! Sun Ya and Jiang Rui frowned a little. Indeed, when the five of them formed an alliance, Meng Chao did not fight at all. How could he not be satisfied after getting two hundred monster coins without doing anything and betray them? He lost their trust by going overboard. Xie Feng wanted to say something. Based on Meng Chaos performance during the national college examination, he shouldnt be so greedy. Meng Chao smiled and said calmly, Why did you mention Jiang Ruis name just now? When he said this, the other three were a little stunned. Sun Yas eyes sparkled. Then, she suddenly narrowed her eyes. Thats right. Jiang Rui was puzzled. Duan Lian, why did you call out to me? Duan Lian stammered and said nothing. He said it for me. Meng Chao calmly answered for him. His words were Jiang Rui, you, and he even looked shocked. He was trying to warn me, which would make me think that you were trying to attack me, thereby shifting my attention to you. What? Jiang Rui jumped up. I didnt attack you! I know. If you had been harboring ulterior motives, you would have been preparing to attack me a long time ago, Meng Chao said faintly. Its because you had been hostile to me all along that I was certain that youre the least likely to break the alliance. Instead, whoever thought about using you to divert my attention would be the one who wanted to destroy the alliance and snatch my monster coins. If you want to snatch from me, Ill snatch from you, and well just see who is faster. After all, the one who strikes first is stronger. Its very fair, right? Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Xie Feng looked at each other. The three of them saw the shock in each others eyes. Then, they trained sharp gazes on Duan Lian. It was as if they were saying, I didnt expect that even though you look stalwart and honest, youre actually a traitor! Duan Lians face turned red, and he tried to defend himself. Meng Chao, even if I was too sensitive and misunderstood Jiang Rui, I was just trying to give you a friendly reminder and said three words. I did nothing, yet you attacked me. Isnt that too much? What if you made the wrong judgment and injured a good person? I wouldnt make a wrong judgment, Meng Chao assured him. I used the rules of the game to bother all of you into working with me, but I didnt move a single finger. Yet I was able to get as many monster coins as you did. Someone would definitely be angry because of that. At this moment, even if any of you noticed that Jiang Rui wanted to attack me, what would you do? Naturally, you would not do anything. You would just sit by and watch the show. In fact, you would probably use the chance to steal my coins! Honestly, weve never met before, and this is an important event which will decide our lecturers. Who would be so kind as to put their noses into other peoples business in such a situation? Besides, just now, I worked together with Xie Feng to get rid of all your monster coins. You must be angry about it. Under that sort of situation, would you be so kind as to give me a reminder? Duan Lian, think about it, does it sound logical to you? Duan Lian found himself speechless. He thought about it for a long time and realized that he could not find a single word to defend himself. Stop thinking about it. I saw through your plan a long time ago. Among the four of you, I was the most wary of you, because you just looked too honest. Meng Chao smiled faintly. There are plenty of people who often have this sort of misunderstanding: Those who are built must have simple minds. If theyre stalwart, their minds must be simple. Since youre two meters tall and weigh one hundred and fifty kilograms, you must be a simpleton. But if one thinks about it carefully, they should know that if you managed to be one of the top five scorers in the national college examination in our course, how could your written test results be bad? Theres no way youre a valiant fighter with just a simple mind! Thats why, the more honest you were, the more problematic you seemed, and naturally, I was even more on guard against you. Yup, I dont have proof. You can deny it all you want. After all, Zhu Bajie won against his opponents in verbal fights by refusing to admit to his wrongdoings and accusing his opponents of doing something wrong instead. You can say that I was just thinking about stealing from you, but I believe that Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Xie Feng have their own thoughts. Duan Lians face was pale. He sat on the ground and did not manage to regulate his breathing even after a long time had passed. Sun Ya looked at the wound on his face, then at Meng Chaos right arm. She smiled and said, I didnt expect that you would have a saber technique fused into a fist technique, Meng Chao. Your attacks are sharp. Looks like I will have to take back my words. Youre not just smart. In a one on one fight, we would have a hard time fighting against you. Jiang Rui shook his head. Duan Lian, why did you do it? Duan Lian waved his hand powerlessly. He looked bitter. Honestly, he seldom played these sort of tricks. If there was only Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Xie Feng in the alliance, he might have actually carried on with the alliance until the very end. But he was just like Jiang Rui. He could not accept Meng Chao joining their alliance, especially since he came from Ninth High School, was a broken-star superhuman, and did not attack even once. Yet despite all that, he would get the same treatment as the prodigies who came from the super high schools. He wanted to let this guy understand the power of the Four Great King and get what he deserved. Duan Lian hit the ground fiercely. He felt incredibly regretful. But it was now too late for changes. The lecturers had already gotten into the field, and the new students all stopped attacking. There were chips in the monster coins. Through wireless location technology and scanning, the lecturers could instantly calculate the number of coins each new student had. The monitors by the field started coming up with the ranking board. The name of the student who was ranked at the top made the hundreds of new students stunned for a long time. Then, a ruckus broke out. Meng Chao? Its him! How could that be? Even if he worked together with Sun Ya and the others, those four monsters wouldnt have any reason to let him claim first place. Isnt he a broken-star superhuman? Also, where is Duan Lian`? Why does Duan Lian only have one hundred and twenty-two monster coins? What happened? Most of the new students did not notice what had happened at the center of the field, so even after they thought about it a lot, they could not understand what could have happened. The lecturers had watched from above and could see everything clearly. Their impression of Meng Chao became even better than before. The admission test has ended. I believe that all of you have seen your rankings and experienced the learning atmosphere in university. You should now have a clear understanding of university life now, I presume? Jiang Ming said loudly. Those who won, do not be arrogant. Those who lost, do not be vexed. The path of the supernatural is not a hundred meter dash. Even if some people manage to take the lead for the time being while others fell behind, it doesnt mean anything. As long as you train hard, you will have a lot of chances to take the lead. In the future, we will often organize competitions like this. Aside from the competitions in the course, you will also be able to challenge other students freely using monster coins as your gambling chips after you get through the protection period of the first month. As long as youre strong enough, you will be able to stand out at any moment and create miracles. So, grit your teeth and train hard! As Jiang Ming spoke, he walked down the rostrum with Li Yingzi and the other ace lecturers to the center of the field, where Meng Chao and the rest were. This was a custom of the admission test. Those who stood out could choose their tutors, classes, dorms, and tasks ahead of the others. This was the right of the strong, and it was the motivation to make the other new students train hard. Meng Chao, youre ranked at the top among the new students this year. You have a total of 25,100 worth of monster coins. You have the right to choose any lecturer you want from the martial arts course as your personal tutor. Li Yingzi did not hide the admiration in her eyes and strode forward to stand next to Jiang Ming. Her intentions of cultivating Meng Chaos talent was obvious in her actions and expression. The new students discussed among themselves. Everyone was very envious of the way Meng Chao was treated. He had monster coins worth more than twenty-five thousand. It was enough for him to choose Lion Vulture Li Yingzi, who was currently very popular, as his personal tutor. He could also live in the grandest dorm and eat five-star meals. This sort of treatment would make him even stronger. It would help him earn more monster coins, which would form a good cycle. In the end, he would improve by leaps and bounds and rise to power in one go. He has so many monster coins! That guy is so lucky! He managed to get more monster coins with the Four Great Kings coveting his coins. You cant do that with just luck. Thats right. How did he manage it? Isnt he supposed to be a broken-star superhuman who has only cleared a few main meridians? Why is he stronger than Sun Ya and the rest, who cleared over sixty main meridians? He killed a Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examination! No matter how vicious Sun Ya and the rest are, could they be fiercer than a Bloody Moon Wolf King? Didnt you see that Duan Lians face is covered in bruises because of him? Hmph, broken-star superhumans are just a bit stronger in the beginning. Right now, everyone has just awakened, so even Sun Ya, who is a monster who cleared seventy-seven main meridians, hasnt learned to create a lot of spirit energy magnetic fields. The number of skills she has is about the same as Meng Chao, thats why he can act all cool and stuff. As we continue training, Sun Ya will learn dozens of skills, while Meng Chao will only learn one more move. Naturally, he wont be able to win against her at that time. Thats right. Broken star superhumans improve very slowly. Their tactics are rigid, and they dont have enough power. Their upper limits just arent high. Forget about Sun Ya, if I train hard during the new student protection period and learn all sorts of skills, I might be able to win against him. At that time, Ill be the first to challenge him! The students talked excitedly. All of them were eager to fight. It was as if they could already see themselves improving drastically in a month, and when they faced Meng Chao, who was unable to improve, a month later, taking away all his monster coins. Chapter 113 - Fight in the Canteen Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao ignored the complicated gazes on him and searched among the lecturers. He did not manage to find the handsome but slightly gloomy man who also looked a little stubborn in the pictures on the official website. Lin Yingzi misunderstood his gaze. She smiled and said, Meng Chao, are you thinking about choosing Dean Zong or the other two deputy deans? Theyre deity realm elites, and they seldom take care of department affairs. They have to go to the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower to explore it. They have to deal with a myriad of affairs every day, so they seldom have the time to guide new students. Of course, if you manage to perform outstandingly and break all the records in the martial arts course or make great contributions in the competition between courses, you will naturally have the chance to obtain guidance from the Deity Realm elites. Now, you should choose a lecturer from among us. Thank you, Ms. Li. Meng Chao could not find the man he was looking for, so he went ahead and said, Im looking for Mr. Gu Jianbo to provide me with guidance. Is that alright? Silence fell. Many of the students looked lost. Who is Gu Jianbo? Ive never heard of him before. Is there such a lecturer in the martial arts course? Some of the students, however, had heard of him before. I heard that more than ten years ago, there was a genius in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course by that name, but he faded into obscurity a long time ago. Is he a lecturer in the martial arts course now? There were also some who knew what was going on. Hes not choosing Jiang Ming and Li Yingzi, but Gu Jianbo? Is Meng Chao mad? The ace lecturers and three deans were stunned as well. But they had a lot of students in front of them right now, so they could not talk bad about one of their own staff members. Li Yingzi frowned a little. Meng Chao why do you want to choose Mr. Gu? Could you tell us the reason? Meng Chao naturally could not tell them that it was because in the near future, Gu Jianbos Ultimate Style would defeat the Beast Soul Style, and anyone who stayed by him would have a bright future ahead of them! He thought about it and said, Ive read some of Mr. Gus articles and feel that his martial arts ideals fit my style. Besides, Mr. Gu is researching how to quickly repair spirit meridians, right? You know about my situation, so its only logical that I would choose Mr. Gu. When he said this, the expressions of all ace lecturers turned even stranger. They looked at each other, and Li Yingzi coughed dryly. Meng Chao, you have just joined the university and dont quite understand the importance of the tutor system. You will be joining lecturers with dozens or hundreds of people, so you will naturally get in touch with most of the lecturers in the martial arts course, and we will teach you everything that we have. We wont hide anything at all. But the martial arts course requires a lot of direction from a tutor as well as a lot of practical experience. If you dont have a personal tutor watching your situation and guiding your spirit meridians as well as regulating them, it will be very difficult for you to bring out the full power of a spirit energy magnetic field. Besides, lecturers like us often have a lot of chances to bring our students into the fog to kill monsters and gather a lot of fighting experience. Your fighting skills and realm will increase very quickly like that, but Mr. Gu Jianbo has been focusing his attention on school work in the past two years. He doesnt have a lot of chances to go for practical fights. Do you want to rethink your choice? If anyone in Li Yingzis position said this, her hint would basically be an outright declaration. Meng Chao shook his head. He looked at her with clear eyes and insisted on his decision. Ms. Li, thank you for your suggestion, but Ive already decided to choose Mr. Gu. Alright. The students and lecturers had to choose each other. Usually, an outstanding martial arts genius was also a wild and untameable person. The university could not force them to choose a lecturer. Even though Li Yingzi admired Meng Chaos ruthlessness, she could only say, Mr. Gu isnt here. You can go and rest for a while and change your clothes. I will notify him to come and settle this. Meng Chao nodded. He returned to the preparation room and took off his fighting suit. He also had the university doctor check to make sure that he had not received any internal injuries. He changed into the martial arts courses uniform. It was black and made to fit his body. It had the orderly manner of a fighting suit and the handsome look of a suit. It also had the picture of the monster skull on the chest, and the more Meng Chao looked at it, the more handsome he found it. He posed in front of the mirror for a long time before he returned to the field. Many of the students were still wondering about which lecturer they should choose. The lecturers happily answered their questions and told the students about their martial arts ideals to attract the talents that caught their fancy. Li Yingzi told Meng Chao that Gu Jianbo was currently eating at the third floor of Canteen 4. Once the students chose their lecturers, she would personally bring Meng Chao to meet him. Meng Chao saw the chaos in the field and knew that it would take quite some time before they would be done with it. He did not want to waste even a single second, so once he learned where Canteen 4 was, he decided to go over on his own. He hoped that he could give Gu Jianbo the impression that he had come impatiently from far away just to leap into his arms. Looks like the Blade Dancer in this era doesnt have a good life. He didnt even join the admission test. I think its because he knows that no one will choose him as their tutor. While Meng Chao walked on the road, he fell into deep thought. No one understands him, so hes facing great pressure and his research environment is horrible. Even so, Mr. Gu is still researching the Ultimate Style quietly on his own. Itll take him years to complete his research, but in the end, everyone will know about him. As expected of a master of an era! Blade Dancer Gu Jianbos image rose in Meng Chaos mind. He imagined the thin and aloof man sitting quietly in a corner of the canteen while keeping a low profile. Even so, he was not dejected. Gu Jianbo would not be bothered by the noise around him, but be completely immersed in his own world. For the sake of the truth, he would continue moving forward without caring about burning his own life for it. Yes, this definitely had to be his image. Mr. Gu, dont worry. Let your student come and give you guidance! While thinking about it, Meng Chao increased his walking speed. Canteen 4 was not far away from the field. It was basically the designated canteen for the martial arts course. The martial arts course was full of built people. Their canteen was also the largest in Agricultural University. Five minutes later, Meng Chao appeared on the third floor. Its just as they said, All the good food is in Agricultural University. Its so awesome! As he looked at the dazzling canteen that could fit one thousand people and the superbeast blood and meat piled up in the cupboard, then sniffed the aroma, Meng Chaos stomach rumbled. It churned like a water pump. As expected of the martial arts courses designated canteen. Even when the seniors eat, they look angry and murderous. This must be because their training has seeped into their daily lives as well. They refuse to take even a seconds break. Is that why they can reach the highest heights? Meng Chao gasped in amazement and looked around for a senior to ask about Gu Jianbos whereabouts. As he walked into the crowd, he suddenly noticed that something was off. Why was no one eating but holding their plates and looking as if they were about to engage in war? Meng Chao gulped. He looked around and found that there were two groups of people. Each group occupied a side of the canteen and glared at each other. Spirit flames gushed out from them, causing the air to burn. There were more than one hundred people to the left. They were dressed in the uniform of those from the martial arts course, but they looked and felt younger. Some of them had bruised faces, and they seemed to be the sophomores and juniors who had lost in the competition between courses. There were also more than one hundred people to the right. They were dressed in casual clothing of various colors, and they were all older. Based on their presences, they came from everywhere and were all sorts of people. They were clearly too old for university and did not look like students. Since he had been focused on looking for Gu Jianbo, Meng Chao had coincidentally walked in between them. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he whispered, I came to Comrades, attack! Before he could say that he was only here to look for someone, both sides yelled at the same time, and more than one hundred trays with soup and water flew past him. Then came more than one hundred stools. They were followed by more than one hundred built and murderous people charging at each other. Meng Chao instinctively sided with the people who wore the same uniform as he did, and he became the first target of the other sides charge. He had just managed to avoid the soup and water being thrown at him when he felt wind charging at him. Meng Chao yelped and activated the Ultimate Level One Hundred Saber Techniques. He instinctively flung his arm. This technique had been regulated by Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, who was at the peak of Deity Realm. Meng Chao had also used his contribution points to max out his Skillfulness with it. He even used his entire holiday to train it repeatedly in Thunderbolts youth camp while beating up the reserve Thunderbolt members so much that a lot of them could only cry bitterly. He had long since reached the point at which he could use the technique at will and without showing any weaknesses. The built man that came charging at him saw that he was not a familiar face and looked like a greenhorn, so he did not treat him like any problem. He just tried to use his shoulder as a platform to reach his real target. But against his expectations, Meng Chaos hand moved like lightning. He used the heel of his palm to fiercely cut at his crotch. The built man dressed in woodland camouflage uniform instantly fell and covered his crotch while he bared his teeth. Ma Hong! A few of the built men were stunned for a long time before they growled and pounced at Meng Chao. Hey! Look closely! Hes the one who came charging into my hand! Meng Chao turned around and fled. Fortunately, the seniors behind him were quite helpful. They pounced forward and fought against the built men. The chaotic battle in the canteen was much more interesting compared to the admission test in the field. That was mainly because both sides had a certain degree of fighting experience and looked really angry. When they attacked, they did not hold back at all. In no time at all, everyone was covered in bruises and saw stars. If there was a surplus of something in the canteen, it would be greasy trays, soups, and all sorts of kitchen utensils. When boys and girls weighing more than fifty kilograms became entangled with each other and started rolling about like road rollers, people soon started falling all over the place with vegetables on their heads, barbeque roast pork stuffed in their nostrils, and really greasy uniforms. Whats Whats going on? Meng Chao hid behind an overturned table and watched the fight with puzzlement and excitement. Both sides were martial artists, and they used all sorts of major moves. Dazzling light and electricity as well as greasy food intersected with each other. Occasionally, a built man weighing around one hundred kilograms would be sent flying through the air. The scene was like more than one hundred hippopotamuses fighting against more than one hundred rhinoceroses. Even Meng Chao, who was famous for being ruthless, felt his skin crawl at the sight Were all university spars this exciting?! They were much more straightforward than when he was in high school! Crack! A sophomore dressed in the martial arts courses uniform was thrown over. He crushed the table Meng Chao used to hide behind into pieces. A man with a scruffy beard and a camouflage uniform pounced forward, but while he was still in the air, another martial arts course student charged at him and knocked him away. Senior Meng Chao quickly helped the sophomore up and asked softly, Im a freshman. I came here to look for someone. Whats going on? Youre a freshman? You were the one who knocked Ma Hong over just now! Not bad, youve got guts! The sophomores eyes lit up. You dont have to be in a hurry to look for anyone. We have to beat up these bastards from the refresher course first! Those bastards are even worse than the bastards from the monster controller course! Chapter 114 - The Grudge of Those in the Refresher Course Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With just a few words, Meng Chao understood. The people who seemed to have come from everywhere and were composed of all sorts of men and women were students from society, who joined the refresher course in the martial arts course. Refresher courses in universities were concepts that existed even on Earth. There were a lot of superhumans who only awakened after being twenty-eight years old. There were also those who only awakened while they were thirty or forty years old. They needed to cultivate as well, but they did not have the time nor energy to adhere to the full-time university education that would last for a few years. They never reached the standards for full-time education either. And half of the fees used to maintain universities came from the education budget given by the Survival Committee. As for the other half, the universities had to gather them themselves. They faced quite a lot of pressure because of that. After all, peerless elites could only be created if people piled up money on them, and no one would ever complain if they had money in their hands to create these peerless elites. To the authorities, the superhumans created by universities were not enough to deal with the large monster hordes. Agricultural Universitys martial arts course recruited hundreds of new students every year. Dragon City Universitys martial arts course was of an even larger scale, so it would recruit around one thousand new students. If the war was about to get worse, this number would not be enough. If any one person died, their hearts would ache for a long time. Hence, all sides came to an agreement, and a lot of night universities, special training classes, independent universities, CEO refresher courses and other such organizations were born to specifically train the superhumans born among people who were already working in society. The labels these organizations used were very frightening. For example, the one used in Agricultural University was Agricultural Universitys elite martial arts refresher course. At first glance, the people in there were even greater than the proper undergraduate students. It sounded like they were attending the legendary MBA classes. But in truth, the resources, teachers, and classes they had and the graduation certificate they obtained at the end were completely different from an MBA. The undergraduate students who got into university after studying hard for years usually looked down on those from refresher course students who were members of society. They felt that those people used the label of being students in the martial arts course to throw their weight around and cause trouble. They destroyed the reputation of the martial arts course and were just a group of fake martial artists. The students who were members of society also looked down on the undergraduate students. They were the ones who had awakened to supernatural abilities while fighting for their lives. They nearly lost their lives for it, so there was no way a brat who had yet to fully grow up could compare to them. The conflict between both sides ran deep, so the two sides fought often and hard. On the first day of the new semester, they also decided to greet each other with the new semester by drawing blood. Junior, you have no idea just how disgusting these bastards are, the sophomore said angrily and in an aggrieved manner. Just now, didnt we fight against the monster controller course? These people from the refresher course naturally dont have the right to join it, but they actually started betting with each other as to who would win or lose. But thats not all. The university doesnt forbid us from gambling during the competitions, after all. This is also a way for them to test the students judgment. The problem, these guys actually bet that the monster controller course would win all the matches! Theyre in the refresher course for the martial arts course, so theyre martial artists! How could they betray us like this?! Do they even have the pride of a martial artist? We were defeated by the monster controller course and were feeling gloomy, but these traitors won a huge load of monster coins and came to the canteen to celebrate. They ordered a whole bunch of good food and started shoving it down their throats while talking happily to each other. Isnt that the same as rubbing salt into our wounds? Junior, dont you think that these shameless bastards are just horrible and deserve to be beaten up? Um They were indeed quite horrid. Meng Chao felt that he had beat up the right people. But he had something else more important to do. Once he found the Blade Dancer, he could fight against them. Senior, do you know Gu Before Meng Chao could finish his question, the sophomore picked up a spoon with a long handle and charged forward with a yell. And Meng Chao was targeted by a person who eyed him with hostility. It was Ma Hong, the one he had hit in the air and made foam at the mouth. This person was in his thirties and had a wound that ran deep into his left cheek. It tugged at his lip, making it curl up, and it made him look as if he was constantly sneering coldly. He gave off a really fierce presence, and his skin shone with a bronze glow. He looked like a saber which had killed hundreds of monsters and was now sent back to be refined because its blade was bent. Even if Meng Chao had struck him hard with the heel of his palm, it had only taken him half a minute to recover his fighting strength and come to challenge Meng Chao again. He first gave Meng Chao a thumbs up to praise his knifehand strike. Then, he took up a stance and made a gesture. Again! Meng Chao sighed. He nodded and suddenly picked up a stool to throw at Ma Hong while he turned tail and ran. Ma Hong avoided the stool and launched the first strike. His leg tore through the air and swept at Meng Chaos neck. Meng Chao yelped and fell to the floor in a very uncool manner. He used the greasy floor and slid under a few tables. Ma Hongs roundhouse kick was like a saber that cut a table in half. It grazed Meng Chaos back. There was only a hairs breadth between them. Meng Chao felt as if his butt had just been whipped. His muscles rippled like a wave, and he instantly slid more than ten meters away. Ma Hong snorted coldly and moved like lightning. He chased after Meng Chao. Two undergraduate students came to block him, but he smoothly put them down. Even though he had never gone through full-time studies in university before, killing intent seeped through his every pore. He seemed like someone created from piles of corpses and someone a greenhorn of a university student could compare to. Meng Chao scurried away through the crowd like a small creature fleeing from the fight between hippopotamuses and rhinoceroses. In just a moment, his body was covered in soup, water, vegetables, and rice. He looked really pathetic. Even so, he was still forced into a corner by Ma Hong. Bro, its a misunderstanding! Meng Chao turned his head around and found himself wanting to cry, but having no tears. Im a freshman, and Im very much a greenhorn. I dont know anything, so why do you keep chasing after me? Ma Hong was stunned, and his killing intent disappeared for a moment. Meng Chao flung his arm, and the contents of a bottle of pepper came splashing in his face. Ma Hong was shocked. He shut his eyes to avoid it, but he still sucked in quite a lot of the stimulative powder into his nose. Before he could sneeze, Meng Chao suddenly spat out two toothpicks from his mouth that went straight for his eyes. Ma Hong was shocked and angry. He lowered his head a little, and the two toothpicks snapped when they crashed into his head. A bowl of hot red oil came at him. In truth, Meng Chao had been searching for these hidden weapons while he was fleeing earlier. Pepper, toothpicks, and chili oil. Hidden under the chain attack from the three items in the canteen was Meng Chaos real killing move. Demon Subduing Slash! When Ma Hong came charging at him in anger, Meng Chao had already finished creating his spirit energy magnetic field. Spirit tattoos surrounded his right arm. The spirit magnetic field rotation energy turned into electrical arcs at his fingertips, and they gathered together to turn into cracking electricity! Ma Hong sensed great danger. The hair on his skin stood up, but it was too late for him to avoid the attack. He could only grit his teeth and gather the spirit energy in his left leg. His roundhouse kick was like a battleaxe that went at Meng Chaos knifehand strike. In terms of physical strength, roundhouse kicks were stronger than knifehand strikes. But Ma Hong had attacked hastily. He did not have time to create his spirit energy magnetic field. Meanwhile, Meng Chao had been accumulating power, and his strength burst forth like a tidal wave. In fact, from the moment he turned around and fled, he had already calculated each of his opponents moves. Their weapons clashed. Spirit flames and sparks flew, and the sound of metal clashing could be heard. Ma Hong was sent flying again. He fell among around eight rhinoceroses and hippopotamuses. For the time being, he could not get out. Meng Chao sighed in relief and looked around himself. Everyone was fighting fiercely and had soup as well as vegetable gravy blurring their sights. He quickly hunched his shoulders and crawled behind a barrier in the corner created by a few tables. Huh? Theres a greasy looking fatty hiding here. The man appeared to be in his thirties or forties and had a huge face as well as a thick neck. He appeared like a chef in the canteen, but he wore a suit and had all sorts of accessories. He was dressed up really crudely. He even had four rings with crystals embedded in them on his really thick fingers. All that was missing were the words nouveau riche stamped on his face. When he saw Meng Chao jump over, the chef-like nouveau riche shrank into the corner and put on an awkward smile. By the looks of it, the meticulously put together barrier was the fattys work. Meng Chao saw him staring at his right arm, which was still surrounded by spirit flames after he had just released his Demon Subduing Slash. He intentionally flung his arm. You saw it? I saw it. The fatty gulped and gasped in amazement. Ma Hong is an elite scout from the Red Dragon Army. He fought three days and nights in the fog and killed hundreds of monsters. At that time, he became a superhuman and was sent for advanced studies in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Whats that move? You actually managed to put him down twice. Demon Subduing Slash, Meng Chao said. Youre in the refresher course as well. Do you want to try it? The fatty was stunned and shook his head so much that it almost fell off. No, I wouldnt dare to. Peace is the key to success and we should keep to it! The fattys facial features were squashed together, and he looked like a meat bun with a lot of creases. Meng Chao really wanted to laugh. Whats wrong? I heard from my senior that all of you students working in society are really fierce and violent. Thats other people like Ma Hong. Hes from the Red Dragon Army. When he was a normal person, he had already carried out dozens of missions and slept among monster carcasses. When he became a superhuman, he naturally only got fiercer! the fatty said pitifully. But there are also many students working in society who are normal white-collar workers or chefs working in canteens. We just awakened to supernatural powers out of the blue and want to get a cert from a refresher course so that we can get promoted, get an increase in wages, and get higher ratings. How could we be fierce? Whats your situation? Youre really fierce, and even Ma Hong was defeated by you. Why arent you beating down everyone? Ah, forget about it. Im only a sophomore, and I came here to look for someone. I dont even know how I got into a fight against all of you. Whats going on?! Meng Chao finally found someone he could talk to, and he sighed in relief. Move your butt over a little, will you? Well squeeze in together. Dont be afraid, Im actually very gentle and elegant. Kay. The fatty obediently moved into the corner and sized up Meng Chao curiously. Youre a freshman, so shouldnt you be going through your admission test? Who are you looking for in the canteen? The test is over, Meng Chao said. I came to look for Mr. Gu Jianbo in hopes to be his successor. Do you know him? The fatty was stunned. You want Gu Jianbo as your personal tutor? Whats going on? Was your admission test that bad that you couldnt get a single monster coin? With your Demon Subduing Slash, that shouldnt be the case! No. I got monster coins worth twenty-five thousand, Meng Chao said. Twenty-five thousand? This time, the fatty was really shocked. You can then choose Jiang Ming or Li Yingzi as you like, right? Do you have some problem you cant say that caused you to look for that bastard? Meng Chao blinked. Did the Blade Dancer have a bad reputation in this era and was not actually just someone who had faded into obscurity? Bro, do you know Mr. Gu? Meng Chao sized him up. Of course! Hes in charge of teaching the refresher course! The fatty rubbed his face and grinned. Those in the refresher course of the Agricultural University are basically children taken care of by stepmothers. If you have money, you can enter, so there are all sorts of people here. You wont learn profound martial arts principles with them. Youll just learn to make a few fixed spirit energy magnetic fields and learn some basic skills to hunt monsters and get some experience hunting them. Thats enough for students in society who awakened accidentally. But youre an undergraduate student, and you got yourself twenty-five thousand worth of monster coins. You should be ranked at the top in the martial arts course, right? Meng Chao nodded. First place. Oh my goodness! The fatty slapped his thigh. Think. Hes someone whos sent to teach the refresher courses, so how could he be good? Youre an undergraduate student ranked first in the martial arts course, but you came to be Gu Jianbos disciple? Youre really sick in the head, kid! Chapter 115 - Fatty, Don’t Run! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was stunned. Bro, you seem to have quite some prejudice against Mr. Gu. Isnt he teaching the refresher course? Why are you still talking bad about him if thats the case? Its precisely because hes designated to teach us that I know his true character! the fatty said in no uncertain terms. Gu Jianbo is the typical person who decided to give up on hope after he couldnt improve in his academic studies and decided to just earn money. The realms of the students who work in society arent high, but they have a lot of connections in society. Gu Jianbo thinks about how to take our money all the time. In fact, he has used the label of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course to organize training classes outside in secret. When he earns money, he spends it lavishly and just has fun. Think, can a person who stinks of money and has no aspirations become your tutor? Meng Chao looked at him with puzzlement. The fattys words did not fit the image of the creator of the Ultimate Style and the pioneer who found the way alone in the dark based on the memories of his previous life! You dont believe in me? The fatty blinked and whispered in a very mysterious manner, Let me tell you something, and youll know just how rotten this person is. Do you know why these two groups of people fought today? Yeah. Meng Chao nodded. Because the students working in society bet that the monster controller course would win, and they won a lot of monster coins. So they came over to eat good food, and this provoked the martial arts course students who lost. Thats right. Now think, who gave us the guts to bet all our money that the monster controller course would win? You must know that its really difficult for the students working in society to earn monster coins. Its at least ten times more difficult compared to all of you proper undergraduate students!. Meng Chao was stunned. Could it be? Thats right. Its Gu Jianbo! the fatty said. Hes a martial arts courses lecturer, so its not appropriate for him to publicly bet that his competitors would win, but he provoked us in the dark and even analyzed the strengths of both sides in great detail. He managed to predict that the monster controller course would win seven rounds. Just like that, the refresher course managed to earn a lot of money. Of course, we got into this trouble as well. Alright, I gambled as well, and I managed to earn some money. But thats that, and this is this. We must be impartial when doing things. Hes really despicable, and I cant bear watching you jump into the fire. You have to think carefully! Meng Chao scratched his head for a long time. But I heard that Mr. Gu has researched deeply the fighting with branch meridians, and I really admire his ideas, which is why I really want to explore the related fields with him. Im serious! he said. Rubbish, the fatty said in disdain. Weve all heard of Gu Jianbos research before. Its that stupid Project 1024. He lauds it to the high skies, but it has been abandoned a long time ago. He just mentions it for advertisement to the refresher course students to attract the ignorant ones working in society. Hes just trying to get money! No way, Meng Chao said firmly. I think that your prejudice toward Mr. Gu is too great. The real Mr. Gu is definitely not someone you speak of. Hes someone who has been walking alone for years in the dark but was not defeated despite all the troubles. Hes a prideful pioneer who will not mind sacrificing his own life! This time, it was the fattys turn to be dumbfounded. He stared at Meng Chao for a long time as if he had just seen an idiot. He said, How do you know that? Do you know each other? Hes a friend in spirit. I just havent met him yet, Meng Chao said. Ive been Mr. Gus spiritual friend for a long time, and Im definitely going to become his student! Kid, why do you insist on suffering like this? Rhe fatty instinctively rubbed his bum. Look, over the past two years, Gu Jianbo has only taught the refresher course and not picked a single undergraduate student. And youve just defeated Ma Hong, the most popular student in the refresher course. Do you think that youll have a good time beside Gu Jianbo? On the other hand, the undergraduate students hate the students from society the most. Because of it, they hate Gu Jianbo as well. If you insist on becoming Gu Jianbos student, you will naturally be hated by both sides. At that time, both sides will target you, and you will have a hard time living! Im not afraid! Meng Chao said firmly. Hes reforming the concept of fighting, not taking a walk in the park and talking to friends. Im prepared to be targeted by countless people, and I will use truth and reasoning to convince them. As long as Im sure that old Mr. Gus direction is correct, before long, he will turn the brand new fighting style written in his articles, with which one can win all fights, into reality! Old The fat on the fattys cheeks trembled a little. As they spoke, the students fights grew fiercer. We cant just keep hiding like this. Look over there. Ma Hong has come over. Hes looking for you! the fatty whispered. We have to run, or else things will be bad for us. If were lucky, well just be beaten up, but if were not, well be captured by the deans. Lets do this. We have to fight! Meng Chao was puzzled. What? This is a fight between students, not a life and death fight between monsters. We have some rules here. Look, everyone is fighting one against one. No one is ganging up on a person, the fatty explained. We can pretend to be fighting and secretly move to the window and jump. This may be the third floor, but since you can get twenty-five thousand worth of monster coins, this height should be nothing to you, right? Meng Chao thought about it. Makes sense. Okay. Come on, then, the fatty said. He removed his suit and wrapped it around his head. Whats that for? Are you afraid of someone recognizing you? Meng Chao really wanted to say, Its useless even if you wrap your face. With your size, if you wore a skin suit, you could pretend to be a Demonic Halberd Pig. Everyone can recognize you! I just did my hair, and it cost me 580! the fatty said and kicked away the table. He shouted, Come on! Meng Chao hesitated for a moment before he started fighting against the fatty. He thought that the fatty was just a student working in society and was not a Red Dragon Army scout like Ma Hong, so he might really be a chef from some hotel who had awakened accidentally while working with food, so Meng Chao did not dare to fight seriously. He only made a few casual moves. Are you putting up a play now? the fatty reminded him softly. Do you think that the others are stupid and cant tell? Hurry up, use more strength and make it more real! Im worried that you wont be able to stand it, Meng Chao said. Im really fierce. Rubbish. Im a member of society. How would I not have that bit of resistance to hits? As the fatty spoke, he threw a punch over. He might have been plump, but he had a lot of power. His punch nearly knocked the wind out of Meng Chaos lungs. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and launched his counterattack. He used his hand as a saber and activated his Ultimate Level future One Hundred Saber Technique. His attacks came like endless waves, and each wave was greater than the last. Oh ho, not bad. As expected of the top scorer in the admission test! The fattys eyes lit up, and like a Demonic Halberd Pig wearing skates, he started dancing around in the shadows of Meng Chaos punches. Since Meng Chao was at Ultimate Level, he could naturally use his attacks at ease. He was very confident that he could control every inch of his and the fattys muscles. He could make sure that the situation looked shocking, but he would not harm the fatty in the slightest. But against his expectations, the fattys spins seemed to contain some sort of mysterious power. Unexpectedly, it caused Meng Chao to lose his center of gravity and his composure, and he had to keep increasing his speed and strength. A short ten seconds later, Meng Chao had to use every cell in his body and grit his teeth as he fought at full strength. But the fatty still looked as if it was nothing. He just kept egging Meng Chao on. Hurry up! Hurry up! You have to put up a convincing act! Your attacks cant be so weak! That slash just now was pretty convincing, but too slow. It makes your act seem exaggerated, and it all boils down to one wordfake! Aim at the heart! I gave you such a huge opening, but you didnt aim at my heart! Are you blind and giving me a massage? During that short minute, Meng Chao was toyed around by the fatty, and he became even more tired than during the admission test. Even if that test had lasted for half an hour! He really wanted to throw his head back and shout, Im already using all my strength! Why are you so nimble even though youre so fat?! That doesnt make sense! But before he could say anything, he sensed an intense gaze stab into him. Its Ma Hong! Meng Chaos heart shuddered. He really did not want to fight against the elite Red Dragon Army scout out of the blue. But against his expectations, when Ma Hong noticed him fighting against the fatty, a really strange look appeared on his face. Without another word, he turned around and searched for another opponent. The other students working in society also saw Meng Chao dancing around with the fatty, and they were stunned. They did not come to bother them. Do they really obey the rules so much? Meng Chao was a little dumbfounded. Of course. Everyone is in the martial arts course, and fighting is daily entertainment. Its not as bad as you think it is. Its only natural that they will obey the rules. The fatty easily avoided the ruthless upward swing Meng Chao had learned from the experience in his previous life. Instead, like a venomous snake, he bit down on Meng Chaos wrist. One, two, three! Jump! Meng Chao was absolutely baffled. He found himself dragged out of the window, which was on the third floor, by the fatty. Fortunately, there was a parterre below, and they landed on the dirt. Meng Chao left two footprints that were half an inch deep, but the fatty was like a balloon. He landed gently and did not leave behind a single mark. You Meng Chao stared at the fatty in puzzlement. He felt that this person had unfathomable strength and was an even better fighter than Ma Hong. It was shocking, but were out of danger. At least we broke free. The fatty sighed in relief and said with a grin, Bye, kid. Heres a last warning for you. If you look for Gu Jianbo as your tutor, you will definitely run into a deadend. Its better if you look for someone else. I think youll have a bright future if you look for Griffin Li Yingzi. Shes elegant, as beautiful as a flower, kind, serious, responsible, and her beast soul fusion is peerless. Shes definitely a shining beacon of light in your cultivation path. Dont thank me and just go on ahead! As he spoke, he covered his head and tried to sneak away. Wait, bro, Meng Chao quickly said. We clicked pretty well, didnt we? We also had a good time fighting just now. Whats your name? How can I find you? If we have the chance, lets spar again! There are plenty of cultivation maniacs in the martial arts course. Theres also the monster controller course, the military school at the edge of the town, the University of Technology, University of Science, and Medical University. All of them have their unique fighting courses and genii who love fighting so much that they might as well marry martial arts. Since youre the top scorer in the admission test, they will definitely look for you soon. Youll have plenty of people who will spar with you later. The fatty swung his arms, and like a Demonic Halberd Pig that had just survived a disaster, he jogged off and vanished behind a corner. Meng Chao wanted to say something, but he did not in the end. He felt that there was something strange, but he could not put it to words. Before he could figure it out, the fatty ran back at twice the speed. In a panic, he ran past Meng Chao. Gu Jianbo, stay where you are! Griffin Li Yingzi came after him from behind the corner and hissed through gritted teeth. Meng Chao looked as if he had been struck by lightning. His jaw fell open. Kid, move aside! The fatty swung his arms. O-oh, okay. Meng Chao quickly moved to the side, but he extended a leg before the fattys feet. Chapter 116 - So, This is How You Are, Gu Jianbo! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation You As the most nimble fatty in Dragon City, it was only natural that Gu Jianbo would not trip because of Meng Chao. Like a ball, he jumped into the air at lightning speed, but he still slowed down by half a beat, and he was caught by a Griffin in the air. Griffins knew how to fly, so Li Yingzis aerial combat skill was naturally outstanding. Ms. Li, please be gentler. The fatty hunched his shoulders and bared his teeth. Theres a student here. Please let me retain some of my dignity. You have the guts to say you want dignity?! Li Yingzi was about to go mad with anger. As a lecturer of the martial arts course, you instigated your students to bet on the monster controller course during the competition between courses, which resulted in a huge ruckus. Gu Jianbo, how are you going to explain things to the dean?! Im just utilizing trash and reducing our losses to the maximum degree. Theres no way the good-for-nothing kids in the martial arts course could win against the monster controller course. It was inevitable that they would lose, the fatty said with a grin. Since theyre bound to lose, its better if someone earns a whole lot from gambling on that and gets a bunch of monster coins. We snatched a victory out of a loss, which is what you call a blessing in disguise! Li Yingzi was shocked by his shamelessness. As for the dean, Ill go and explain things to him, of course. Speaking of which, I have no choice. The fatty spread his arms. The refresher course is different from the standard undergraduate course. We have to be responsible for the money we have, and the chances we have to earn monster coins are few and far between. If I dont seize the chance to earn big, how am I supposed to get cultivation resources? And if I dont have resources, who will be willing to spend money to come to our refresher course? Its not as if Dragon City University and the University of Technologys refresher courses are not popular. In the beginning, when the old dean gave me the refresher courses, he did not give me any good people to use, and neither did he give me a lot of cultivation machines, much less monster coins. If I didnt use my head and think of ways to earn money, would I have made our refresher course so popular that the military would even send their superhumans to me? As for the fights between students, its completely normal. Were in the martial arts course. If we dont fight, how can we say that were in the martial arts course? If I have to say, our undergraduate students lack fighting experience. Theyre all as green as weeds. Theyre perfect for the veterans in the refresher course to shape them up. Being bruised in university is better than losing their lives in the wild, right Yingzi? Dont call me Yingzi, Li Yingzi hissed. Then, she trained her sharp gaze on Meng Chao. Meng Chao looked as if he had just woken up from a dream. He stuttered and said to the fatty, Y-Youre Mr. Gu Jianbo! The fatty sighed and looked as if he surrendered to fate. If you say I am, then I am. Thats not right! Meng Chao was in disbelief. Isnt Mr. Gu supposed to be thin, aloof, handsome, and have a gloomy air around him? Ive seen your picture on the official website before! Oh. That should be a picture from ten years ago. The information about me on the official website hasnt been updated for a long time. The fatty No, Gu Jianbo said in a very irresponsible manner. Besides, havent you heard of the really mysterious technology called photoshop? The picture has been photoshopped. Ive been really busy over the past few years, and Im now middle-aged. Its very normal for me to have gained more than fifty kilograms. Meng Chaos head was absolutely muddled. The memories from his previous life exploded like popcorn. He thought about it carefully. He had indeed never seen Gu Jianbo in his previous life. Gu Jianbo displayed his glory during the later stage of the Monster War. And in his previous life, during the entire Monster War, Meng Chao was just a citizen who only fought against monsters that werent a huge threat. Then, when Gu Jianbo died, he saw a few videos of the Ultimate Style. But the videos were filmed from a spot really far away. They were not very clear, and at that time, Gu Jianbo had become much thinner. Besides, his memory fragments were jumbled up and blurry. That was why he had not managed to recognize Gu Jianbo at first glance. Oh well, it was fine regardless of whether he was thin or fat. From the short half a minute when they fought, Meng Chao was certain that the greasy fatty in front of him was the Blade Dancer who would shock Dragon City in the future. Mr. Gu, I want to be your student! Meng Chao declared as he stared at the fattys thigh, which was even thicker than an elephants thigh. Hang on, kid, do you have some trouble thats bothering you and youre taking it too hard? Gu Jianbo found himself not knowing whether he should laugh or cry. He pointed at his nose. Im like this, and you still want to come under my tutelage? Mr. Gu, please explain, Li Yingzi said with a dark look. You can talk about betting on the monster controller course on your own to the dean. I cant control you when it comes to that, but Meng Chao is the top scorer in the martial arts course admission test. What trick did you use to deceive him and make him so loyal? I swear on my conscience that I dont know him! Gu Jianbo threw his head back and howled. Besides, I know myself. I wouldnt be able to bear harming such a good talent. When he came to me just now, I painted myself as scum, a failure, and a shameless bastard! Meng Chao, tell me, wasnt that the case? Meng Chao nodded. Thats right. Mr. Gu criticized himself really badly just now. He also used the type of words that would move a person. It left a really deep impression on me. Li Yingzi was stunned. If thats the case, why do you insist on him and no one else to be your tutor? Because Ive already met Mr. Gu and have a special bond with him. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said seriously, This isnt an impulsive decision. Ive thought about this carefully for a long time. In truth, when I filled up my aspiration form for Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, I did it with the mind that I want to be under Mr. Gus tutelage. Otherwise, with my marks, I could have gone to Dragon City Universitys martial arts course or the ace course in any other famous university. Ms. Li, please fulfill my wish. I hope that the university will allow me to fulfill my wish. I didnt Im not Who the heck met you once and has a special bond with you?! Gu Jianbo rubbed the goosebumps on his arms. His expression was of utter confusion. Li Yingzi swept her gaze between them multiple times and found the situation really baffling. Fine. Then go with Mr. Gu and understand his martial arts ideals. It wont be too late for you to come to a decision by then. Mr. Gu, Ill let you handle this. You wont want the tragedy that happened with Xu Fang, Zhou Tianrui, and Li Feiyu to happen again, right? Gu Jianbos expression instantly turned dark, and his presence turned completely different from earlier. His face became full of wrinkles, and each one was releasing deep gloom and regret. Dont worry, I wont repeat my mistakes, he said softly. Li Yingzi did not reply. She left behind the dejected Gu Jianbo and his confused student. Meng Chao had a head full of questions, but when he saw Gu Jianbo looking as if his stuffed bun had fallen on the ground and someone crushed it, he could not ask what was going on. In a short moment, a large group of lecturers and assistant lecturers came over, and the fight in the canteen came to an end. The students were covered in bruises and looked really disheveled. The undergraduate students and students working in society were separated into two groups, and in familiar motions, they lined up. Sirs, we didnt fight. We just understood a brand new martial art and had a sparring session between students! Thats right, the students from the refresher course are all our seniors in society. They have a lot of fighting experience, and we wanted to use our new techniques to learn something from them. We learned from their strengths to get rid of our weaknesses and improved together! Perhaps we had been too focused while fighting just now, and we didnt pay attention to the time, environment, and methods we used, which is why we created unnecessary damage. Its fine. We will pay for it and restore it to how it previously looked like! Were really happy about the sparring session today. Thank you for the guidance, lets continue in the future! The leaders from both sides stood forward and started talking one after another. They even shook hands in all apparent seriousness and bowed to each other before thanking each other. Their faces were full of sincere smiles. The anger from a moment ago was completely absent. It was just as Gu Jianbo said. They were in the martial arts course, so sparring sessions among students were normal and even good for the body. If the reason for the fight was not because the refresher course students had betted on the monster controller course students even though they were martial arts course students as well, this would not have been a matter worthy of any concern. The lecturers knew what had happened. They just checked to make sure that no one had used any weapons and no one was heavily injured. Then, based on procedures, they yelled at them before the personal tutors brought them back to punish them. Youre the one who beat up Ma Hong twice, right? I heard that youre a freshman called Meng Chao. Ill remember you now! Lets eat together when were free! The undergraduate students were seized by their tutors and walked past Meng Chao. When they did, they patted his shoulder with friendliness. The students who were already members of society stared at Meng Chao with profound gazes. Their smiles were very sincere, friendly, and harmonious, to the point that Meng Chao shuddered even though it was not cold, and he broke into cold sweat. Lets go! Im going to teach you a lesson when we go back! Gu Jianbo glared at them. If you want to spar, go and spar in the cultivation rooms. Whats the deal with causing such a ruckus in the canteen? Youre already past your twenties, and a lot of you are from the Red Dragon Army. How could you be so disorganized and undisciplined? When you go back, take a two hundred kilogram load and run a fifty-kilometer obstacle course. I have to punish you for this small offense to warn others from following your bad example, understand?! Understood! The students working in society stood at attention at the same time and responded loudly. But while they were on their way back to the refresher course, they started grinning just like Gu Jianbo. Big Brother Bo, are we really running a fifty kilometer obstacle course with a two hundred kilogram load? Well did you win just now? Of course we won! Do you even have to ask that? Those undergraduate students might have cleared dozens of main meridians and say that they can create dozens of spirit energy magnetic fields, so they act all smug and stuff, but they dont have real fighting experience. Its pointless even if they have a lot of skills. At the end, they ended up scurrying away like rats because of us. Alright, since you won, go and run! Huh?! Why do we have to run even after we won? Didnt you say Duh, whos the one who sold me out? You usually call me Big Brother Bo like were best friends and stuff, but when it comes to the critical moment, you dont adhere to the bro code at all. Tell me, whos the one who told Ms. Li that I told you to gamble? That happened? We dont know about that! None of us know! Besides, you didnt adhere to the bro code either! We were fighting so fiercely just now, and you went to jump out of the window! Im a martial arts course lecturer, you know? If I dont run, what am I supposed to do? Fight with you against the martial arts course students? If Ms. Li learns about it, I can stop thinking about mending my relationship with her! Meng Chao followed behind them quietly. As he listened to their chatter, he felt that Gu Jianbo and the students from society did not share the typical student-teacher relationship. Instead, they were like a very lively group who lived at the edge of law. Thats how the refresher course is. It doesnt have a lot of rules. I mean, many of the students from society are already in their thirties or forties, and some of them have killed more monsters than I did, so how can I put on airs as their lecturer? Gu Jianbo turned his head around to explain things to Meng Chao. I dont like people calling me Mr. Gu either. Annoys me when I hear it. They call me Big Brother Bo. Call me that too. Once you get to know me, youll understand that I really dont have the right to be known as a lecturer. Chapter 117 - Project 1024 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Many of the students from society had noticed Meng Chao following, but when they saw that Gu Jianbo did not mind, they did not speak about it. At that moment, a few pairs of fascinated eyes gathered on Meng Chao. Some people rubbed their fists in eagerness to fight. They really wanted to vent all the energy they had not used up on Meng Chao. What are you doing?! Stop with the fierce looks! Hes just a freshman, dont scare him off! Gu Jianbo frowned. A freshman? The student was stunned. He beat up Big Bro Ma twice! Oh yes, speaking of which, Ma Hong, come out! Gu Jianbo pointed at the Red Dragon Army scouts nose with anger. I told you that I dont mind you fighting. Youre free to treat these fights as your normal practice sessions. No matter how much you beat up those undergraduate students, Ill protect you, but you have to fight with style and standard! The other students managed to perform well today and showed off their fighting standards along with the martial art spirit of never giving up. But you, Ma Hong, you were defeated twice by a freshman. Even if you and I dont feel embarrassed, the Red Dragon Army would feel embarrassed! While the crowd laughed, Ma Hong walked out with a red face. Are you really a freshman? He looked at Meng Chao with disbelief. Thats impossible. While you were fighting, your muscles were tense, and it looked like you were ready to be injured at any moment so that you can get a chance to turn the tides. Its a fighting move thats almost instinctual to you, and if you havent been fighting for decades in the fog, how could you get that habit? Forget about a freshman, even an upperclassman would not be able to get that sort of instinct after their practices in the wild! Big Brother Ma, Im Meng Chao. Im really a freshman. If you dont believe me, you can look at my student ID. Meng Chao smiled and extended his hand. Wed have never gotten to know each other if we didnt fight. My dad was also a soldier. Big Brother Ma, youre not the type to hold a grudge, are you? Its just a sparring session, why would I hold a grudge? But youre a vicious kid. My crotch is still hurting! Ma Hong was completely unbothered by what happened earlier and held Meng Chaos hand. He thought about things for a while, then his eyes lit up. Meng Chao? Youre the mad kid who killed a Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examination? Many of the students from society gasped. The national college examination was the hot topic last month, and a lot of people watched the news as well as interviews. As they observed him, they found that he was really the kid from the news. They could not help but give Meng Chao a thumbs up. Not bad, kid, youve got guts! Big Bro Ma, you didnt lose against him for no reason! Yeah, I dont feel like I lost for no reason against him anymore. I just feel a little gloomy. If I knew that youre such a dangerous person, I wouldnt have shown mercy. Ma Hong rubbed the bruise on his chest and said with a wry smile, Bah, I was blind, and I deserve becoming the laughing stock. By the way, youre an undergraduate student, so what are you doing here at the refresher course? Hes blinded by stupid talk and insists on me being his tutor. This is a real mess. Gu Jianbo sighed. Its my fault for being so outstanding on a daily basis. Im just too brilliant. Thats why I always attract genii. They come crying and begging for me to be their tutor so that they can ride on my coattails. I just cant chase them away. It frustrates me, you now. Come, help me persuade Meng Chao to change his mind and go to Ms. Li. Otherwise, when can I get together again with her? With that one sentence, he managed to make all the students from society laugh. Meng Chao, you heard that? Thats how Big Brother Huo is. Do you really want to have him as your tutor? Thats right. Hes a four-star superhuman. Li Yingzi is a five-star superhuman, and Jiang Ming is a six-star superhuman. Any fool who makes the simplest calculation would know what they should choose! Were all uneducated people, and were not cultured people, thats why we couldnt get into proper universities and had no choice but to end up in his hands, but what about you? Our Big Brother Bo is no good. Every time the martial arts course lecturers organize a competition among themselves, he is beaten up by Li Yingzi. All he has is numerous tricks when it comes to cheating, deviant fighting styles, and earning money. But if you train properly with an ace lecturer and become a high-class superhuman, youll definitely earn a lot of money anyway! They talked one after another and mercilessly revealed Gu Jianbos true situation. Gu Jianbo could remain smiling in the beginning, but soon, his expression turned dark, and he coughed dryly before he said, Hey, thats about enough! Werent you the one who asked us to persuade Meng Chao? the students working in society said. But you have to do so in a reasonable manner. Im not as horrid as you just said, right? Gu Jianbo felt a little wronged. Dont be so humble. Youre definitely that horrid. Everyone smiled. Ma Hong said seriously, Meng Chao, this is how the refresher course is, and thats how Big Brother Bo is. This is a class for superhumans who coincidentally awakened to supernatural powers. Its a place that allows you to refine your skills superficially, exchange fighting experience, increase your connections, and teach you some basic knowledge about supernatural powers. This place doesnt have any facilities, teaching resources, or cultivation resources. Its much inferior compared to a proper undergraduate course. We might be reluctant to admit it, but we know thats how it is. Most of us have been fighting in society for decades, and were injured. Even if we awakened to supernatural abilities, thats all there is to us for the rest of our lives. Becoming Heaven Realm elites or peerless fighters is not our fate. Well be learning for about a year here to get a skill or two and become third-class fighters, and thats enough for us. But youre different from us. Youre young, and youre a proper undergraduate student. You have a bright future ahead of you. Why are you mingling around with us greasy old farts? Meng Chao could hear the sincerity from the students working in society. Bros, uncles, youre all broken-star superhumans, right? He thought about it. Did Mr. Gu Big Brother Gu teach you the way to cultivate your branch meridians? The ones who accidentally awakened in society most likely also had damaged main meridians, which made them broken-star superhumans. During the chaotic battle, Meng Chao could tell that these students from society mostly used their spirit energy to strengthen one or two of their limbs, and their skills were rather monotonous. They relied on their rich fighting experience and the advantage of the undergraduate students being unable to use major moves because there were hundreds of them stuffed in the canteen. That was why they could beat up the undergraduate students so thoroughly. Before the crowd could answer, Meng Chao took the initiative to say, Im a broken-star superhuman too. Ive only cleared four main meridians in my right arm. The students from society were shocked, then they put on sympathetic expressions. I understand why you came here now. We also heard that Big Brother Bo had been dealing with research related to using branch meridians to fight, but he seems to have failed a few years ago, Ma Hong said in a tone as if he couldnt bear to reveal this to Meng Chao. Thats right, Meng Chao, Gu Jianbo said sincerely. While I was young, I had indeed indulged in wildest fantasies and wanted to create a brand new fighting style with my friends. The articles you saw online were published at that time. But adapting theories into practical fights is a path full of hardships. The road is long, and the path is as difficult as trying to climb to heaven! Regardless of whether it is martial arts or research, most researches end up in failure, you know? This is very common. It means that this path is not possible, but thats a good thing too. If youve clearly run into an iron wall but keep using eggs to hit it, then its not called persistence, but idiocy. You have to pay a harsh price for it, but in the end, its all meaningless. Ive given up on Project 1024 for a long time. I really cant help you when it comes to cultivating branch meridians to fight. Perhaps my articles have given you impractical thoughts and even affected you when you filled up your application and Im truly sorry. He took half a step back and bowed deeply to Meng Chao. The people fell silent. If it were anyone else, they might believe in him and become dispirited. But Meng Chao did not believe it. Because a few years later, Gu Jianbo would successfully create the Ultimate Style, and his name as the Blade Dancer would ring through all of Dragon City! If someone truly gave up on a project, it would be very difficult for them to launch it again. It would be impossible for them to succeed within a few short years. In other words, Gu Jianbo was definitely still continuing with Project 1024 and was researching the Ultimate Style despite all the difficulties he faced! Big Brother Bo, I dont know the current progress for Project 1024, and I dont know what sort of problems youve encountered, but I believe in the importance of this project and the risk to push it forward, Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Im a broken-star superhuman, and the other students in the refresher course are also broken-star superhumans. Most of the superhumans who awaken accidentally in society are also broken-star superhumans. The lucky children who have a lot of resources and easily become superhumans under the protection of peerless fighters and in cultivation rooms filled with spirit energy look down on us and think that our main meridians are damaged, which means we dont have enough potential to progress further and our upper limits arent high. Even if we cultivate for our entire lives, we will only be third-class fighters. Indeed, with the current cultivation system, what they say is right. Only those who clear more than one hundred main meridians can reach the peak. But I think that those who have managed to break down the limits of life by sacrificing their lives in a frenzy during a life and death struggle and are willing to give up on everything to protect those worthy of protection are the ones who truly live up to the name of being a superhuman! Its a pity that the superhumans who awakened through this method only have willpower and determination. Since their main meridians are damaged, they cant cultivate fighting strength that is equal to their mental strength. Big Brother Bo, dont you think its a pity? Everyone, are you willing to forever be third-class fighters? Also, you must have seen it. Lately, the fog has been appearing at an increasing frequency. The monsters attacks are also becoming fiercer. The war might become more intense soon, and well need more superhumans. Theyll need to be stronger too. The full-time courses in universities can only bring up a limited number of superhumans. The blessed children who are born into cultivation families and have a large amount of resources are rare, while most of the normal soldiers who awaken in the battlefield damage their main meridians and become like us. We cant win a war with just one or two peerless elites. How can we make a large number of broken-star superhumans bring out their greatest fighting strength? This is the key that will decide the fight and even our lives and deaths! Big Brother Bo, I truly believe that the importance of Project 1024 far exceeds your imagination. It is the hope of all broken-star superhumans and those who are fighting against fate because theyre not willing to be controlled by it! If youve run into any problems in your project, we can think of a way to solve it. If you dont have enough money and resources, I can do my best to gain them from various areas. If you need volunteers to go through your experiments, Im someone with a strange talent. The recovery ability of my cells is much stronger than that of a normal human, so Ill be fine no matter what sort of experiment you throw at me. You can use me to conduct your experiments. Even if youve run into an iron wall, thats fine. I believe that even the hardest metal in the universe isnt as hard as a human bone! Meng Chaos words filled all the students working in society with admiration for him. Even Gu Jianbo had a contemplative look on his face. He watched Meng Chao in silence for a while before he sighed and said, Kid, youre really good at heading to a dead-end. Alright, come with me. Ill bring you over to take a look at the results of Project 1024. Chapter 118 - Pioneer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation To the southeast of the martial arts course was a corner hidden away by a tree that was dozens of meters tall. There, a seven-floor building made of reinforced concrete and as thick as a fortress was covered by mutated Boston ivies. Some vines came out of a window, which made the place look desolate. It was once the main lecture building for the martial arts course. There were seven floors above ground and three floors underground, which served as the martial arts courses research labs. Later on, Agricultural University grew to power and became the Monster University. It obtained monetary and resource support, and it built more lecture buildings and research labs that were bigger and more lavish. This place was slowly emptied out and turned into the refresher course students dorms and classrooms. Gu Jianbo made the students from society settle down before he brought Meng Chao to the deeper parts of the lecture hall. He opened a door that was covered in rust and creaked when opened. Then, through a winding staircase, they reached a dark and humid area underground. Big Brother Bo, you have a secret spot like this? It was the first time Ma Hong and the other students in society had saw it, and they made a fuss, saying that they wanted to go down to take a look. Gu Jianbo could not win against them. He made Ma Hong the representative, who was the only one allowed to go down together with them. The underground third floor was as cold as a morgue. When they sucked in a deep breath, the air they inhaled was as cold as ice. Dark lights lit up on both sides of the long and narrow corridor. There were tubes containing blood vessels and nervous systems that had been perfectly removed and immersed in preservatives on the walls. Everything could be seen in detail, and there were so many of them that anyones skin would crawl upon sighting them. Gu Jianbo brought Meng Chao and Ma Hong into a research lab that required a password to be opened. It had all sorts of cultivation machines that looked like torture tools. At the center was a machine that looked like an electric chair for executing criminals. Gu Jianbo brought out two huge stacks of experiment notes and drafts from a safe in the corner, along with two really huge case folders. In the case folders was a stack of really thick medical records, all sorts of physiological parameters from examinations, and scans performed at various levels of the body. There was also a yellowing picture. It had a handsome and cool Gu Jianbo from ten years ago. He was holding hands with the beautiful and charming Li Yingzi. They stood together with another young man who was full of high spirits. They looked in the direction where the red sun shone, as if they saw a bright future there, and smiled happily. Thats Zong Ye. He was the most brilliant student in our batch, and he was far stronger than me. Gu Jianbo touched the edge of the picture gently and mumbled, In truth, he was the leading force behind Project 1024. I was just dragged into it by him. Meng Chao nodded. He was the author of the first published articles. Yeah. Now, many people say that more than a decade ago, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course was the strongest due Ms. Li and I, the dual stars, displaying our might and suppressing the monster controller course. In truth, there was no such thing as dual stars. At most, we were just two satellites who reflected the light from Zong Ye, the supernova. Gu Jianbo smiled and said, Zong Ye was Dean Zongs youngest son, and he was the most outstanding person. While being a junior, he already reached Heaven Realm and became a four-star superhuman. What?! Meng Chao was shocked. When it came to supernatural realms, the third stage of each realm was a huge step. During their time in the undergraduate courses, many of the talented prodigies reached three stars before their graduation and hit the peak of Earth Realm. But if someone wanted to go from Earth Realm to Heaven Realm, it was not as simple as accumulating their spirit energy points, clearing more main meridians, and strengthening a few more organs. They had to gain a deep understanding toward their vitality magnetic fields, the energy of their souls, minds, and will. Then, they had to push their state of an intelligent carbon-based lifeform to a brand new level. It was impossible for someone to reach Heaven Realm while being a junior. Zong Yes talent and skills were much greater than mine, and his rebelliousness and ambitions were like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. He brought terror to others, but was also highly attractive, Gu Jianbo said. Zong Ye considered himself really highly, and he believed that only Li Yingzi and I alone in all of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course could understand his thoughts. We usually came together to talk about the foremost martial arts ideals. In the eyes of others, we formed the iron triangle that was constantly together and were about the same in terms of strength, but only Li Yingzi and I knew that we were completely shocked by Zong Yes ideals and decided to follow him. Soon after he reached Heaven Realm, on a night that poured with rain, he suddenly came to me and Li Yingzi and said that he went down the wrong path. We were naturally shocked. At that time, he had already defeated the monster controller course by fighting one against ten and had renewed many of the records formed over the years by the martial arts course. Even the universities in the area and Dragon City University, which is far to the west of the city, had heard of his name. If even he had walked down the wrong path, who was walking the correct path in all of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course? But without another word, he brought out a notebook filled with almost illegible handwriting. Written in it was a brand new fighting concept. Look, its this book. Gu Jianbo lifted a notebook with a peeled-off cover made of monster hide. He carefully flipped the book to the title page. A row of large letters was written there in a handwriting full of life. [Only death is ultimate in life!] The words were written so fiercely that the strokes had sunk into the paper. It was as if the words had been embedded into the paper itself. Zong Ye spoke at length about this, sharing his revelation for an entire night with us. In the beginning, we didnt agree with his thoughts. Gu Jianbo sighed and said, Cultivating branch meridians to fight sounds like a brilliant idea, but if you think about it carefully, its impossible. The branch meridians are really thin and weak. How could you cultivate them like main meridians? You cant clear them with a crude and rough method. Even if you do manage to clear them, the runoff volume of branch meridians is really small, so its impossible for them to deliver powerful enough spirit energy. You cant release a single skill like that, so how could you fight against elites who practice Beast Soul Style and Overkill Style? Those people can launch killing moves all over the place. If someone else had brought up such a ridiculous thing, Li Yingzi and I would have thrown it into the trash immediately. But it came from Zong Ye, a brilliant martial arts genius. Once again, we were convinced by his fantastical thoughts and eloquent arguments. Then, we were dragged into a high-speed train and charged forward at light speed to an unknown territory. That was Project 1024. Meng Chao was entranced. What happened later? Later , he died, Gu Jianbo said calmly. Meng Chao was shocked. What?! The cultivation method the superhumans have developed over the decades in Dragon City rely on eating secret medicine with rich spirit energy. Then, through meditation, stances, and fighting, they refine that spirit energy. Universities and other mega corporations provide cultivation cabins for their superhumans. These things use bioelectricity to stimulate the cultivators nerves and blood vessels in order to increase the circulation of spirit energy to stimulate and strengthen their spirit meridians. But this method is only suitable for the main meridians. Gu Jianbo sighed. Zong Ye was filled with fantastic dreams. He changed the formula for the medicine and the structure for the cultivation cabins. He lowered the density of the medicine and the strength of the bioelectricity drastically in hopes that he could clear and strengthen the 1,024 branch meridians. But he grossly underestimated the complexity and fragility of the branch meridians. He also underestimated the insane pain of clearing the branch meridians. It was strong enough to affect a persons mental strength index. In the end, before our graduation, his spirit energy deviated during an experiment. His body exploded, and he died. The only thing he left behind is a half-written graduation dissertation, and a whole bunch of medical and research reports. Its only when we looked at the medical reports that we learned that the extreme experiments had long since severely damaged his body. Fine internal injuries had covered his blood vessels and various passages in his body. He might have seemed healthy, but he was just madly draining his life away, to the point that he burned himself out, even though he might have been able to live to one hundred years old otherwise! He knew very clearly that he would soon die. In a letter he wrote to us, he stated that he knew just what sort of devastating price he would have to pay if he pushed Project 1024 forward. But he optimistically estimated that he still had a few years left in him, and that it would be enough for him to last until Project 1024 was completed. The brand new martial arts ideal would shine with glory then. At that time, even if his body was crushed to bits as an offering for this project, it would be worth it. Meng Chao took the medical report Gu Jianbo handed to him with trembling hands, and read through it in shock. The terrifying data and images showed just how a talented and peerless martial arts genius ruthlessly destroyed his own body and walked to his own destruction step by step. Each experiment made him jump into a meat grinder on his own so that he could dissect himself and remove every organ and nerve. It was only when he did this that he could get firsthand data that would guide him on how to change the density of the gene medicine, on how to adjust the minute strength of the bioelectricity and change a cultivation machine that was suited only to clear main meridians into one that was suitable for cultivating branch meridians! Honestly, I didnt believe that Project 1024 would succeed. From the first day itself, I was highly skeptical of it, and I often complained about it to Zong Ye. Gu Jianbo smiled. But when I saw the bloody mess every time he came out of the cultivation cabin, I thought that I had to inherit his will. I couldnt let Project 1024 come to an end just like that. Otherwise, Zong Ye would have died in vain. As for Li Yingzi, she was filled with great distress by Zong Yes death. She believed that Project 1024 was the reason his spirit energy deviated and that we were accomplices in harming him. She was filled with deep regret, and from then on, she moved to beast soul fusion technology and refused to look at Project 1024 again. By that time, Dean Zong Yue had already become in charge of the martial arts and life science department. His heart was naturally crushed by his youngest sons death, but he had lived through an age of war, and people like that dont place a great importance on the matters of life and death. He did not completely reject Project 0124. Since I was willing to continue Zong Yes research, he did not object to it. Instead, he brought quite a lot of resources to support me. If the project succeeded, Zong Ye might be able to smile in peace in heaven, right? When Meng Chao heard this, he asked curiously, If thats the case, why has the project come to a halt? Because I dont have the talent for it, Gu Jianbo said with a vacant look in his eyes. After Zong Ye died, many people shifted the praises and honor they lavished on him to me. I also swore that I would bear his will and complete the task he did not manage to complete. But in my heart, I knew very clearly that Zong Ye and I were too different. A talented student like me could only walk down the path someone else has already planned for them. I could only get full marks in tests that had just one correct answer, and I could only only win when I had perfectly understood all the rules of a game. But if I had no test papers, no rules, and only a blank piece of canvas, I couldnt do anything. For the next few years after that, I sloppily pushed Project 1024 forward. I might have seemed to come up with a lot of formulae for medicine, modify some cultivation machines, even cure some patients whose spirit meridians had shriveled up as well as help them clear up to five main meridians, and published some articles to make up the number of articles I had to publish, this way obtaining a lot of glory and praises, but all of that was superficial. Im not Zong Ye. I cant touch the spirit of Project 1024. I cant launch a revolution that will change the current fighting model! I became impatient, and my spirit was tormented. When I slept at night, I dreamt of Zong Ye looking at me with expectation, and I even became jealous of him. We were both known as genii and both were pathfinders for Project 1024, so why was there such a huge difference between us? The real genii died, while I got to continue living. I had nothing, yet I was being showered in undeserved fame! I got entangled in evil thoughts and became impatient for results. My research direction gradually turned extreme, and in the end, I made a huge mistake. Chapter 119 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gu Jianbo told Meng Chao and Ma Hong about how when he stayed in the university to become a lecturer, he was full of vigor and displayed his splendor. He was just like Griffin Li Yingzi. Zong Ye had just passed away, so his influence remained. Many new students came over after hearing about his fame and were willing to join Project 1024. The new students were fearless due to their ignorance. They brought with them new ideas and gave him a lot of inspiration. By sheer coincidence, they managed to come up with a brand new formula for a medicine which could increase the speed at which branch meridians absorbed spirit energy by three hundred percent. Gu Jianbo tested it repeatedly and came to the conclusion that there was nothing wrong with it. He was overjoyed and believed that the project had gained a major breakthrough. Under his guidance, a few students trained and improved significantly. They won repeatedly against students who practiced the Beast Soul Style. But just when Gu Jianbo was compiling his experiment data and prepared to release his article so that he could help Zong Ye rest in peace, an accident happened. The spirits of three students who took the medicine and practiced the brand new cultivation method deviated. Their cultivation dropped, and they nearly became cripples. One of their lives was even endangered. He needed a lot of metal joints and machines to replace his normal limbs and organs. His path as a martial artist was destroyed. After the tragedy, Gu Jianbo made repeated experiments, only to find out that there was a very strange side effect to this medicine. It slowly accumulated a special poison in a persons body. The first few times a person cultivated, nothing strange happened. It was only when the poison reached a certain degree that it would explode fiercely. The path of cultivation was filled with unexpected dangers. All the people who stepped into the world of superhumans, regardless of whether they were students or soldiers, had a certain degree of resolution to face death with a smile. The national college examination was not the only place with a cripple and death index. All universities had a certain cripple and death index each year as well. Hence, the university did not punish Gu Jianbo. They only sent him to the refresher course so that he could calm down and polish himself for a few years. But Gu Jianbo could not get over his trauma. He could only think about how his research had gone wrong and how he had destroyed three students futures. He was tied down by guilt and self-doubt. In his dejection, he terminated Project 1024 and put all his drafts and research data into the shelf so that he could focus on becoming a lecturer for the refresher course. Xu Fang, Zhou Tianrui, and Li Feiyu were youngsters as outstanding as you are. They also had great enthusiasm when it came to researching martial arts. They trusted me as well, which is why they joined Project 1024, but I let them down. Gu Jianbo smiled bitterly. Im sorry, Meng Chao, Im not a martial arts genius who can shock the world like Zong Ye. Im just a normal person with undeserved fame. Even if Project 1024 has a slight chance of succeeding, it wont become reality in my hands. You dont have to try and go all chicken soup for the soul and give me motivation, saying that God will reward the faithful. Ive overestimated myself before and tried to walk down the path Zong Ye created. In the end, you heard what happened. He opened another experiment record. The first thing that entered Meng Chaos sights was a bloody picture. The left half of the persons body looked like it had been torn off by a meat grinder. He was also struck by high-voltage electricity on top of that, which had roasted him. Even if the youths face and body were covered by a mosaic, Meng Chaos heart still skipped a beat. This is Zhou Tianrui, the one who was injured the worst among the three students. Gu Jianbos cheeks trembled, and he said hoarsely, Sometimes, I wish I was the one whose spirit had deviated. Why did it have to be Zong Ye, Xu Fang, Li Tianyu, and Zhou Tianrui? They were all genii with bright futures ahead of them. Did you know, Meng Chao? When you were waving your arms and speaking with an excited face just now, you looked just like Xu Fang, Li Feiyu, and Zhou Tianrui. When I saw you, I remembered them, and I dont doubt that you are just as smart as they are. In fact, you have the chance to reach Zong Yes heights. Its precisely because of this that I wont become your personal tutor, and I absolutely wont launch Project 1024 again so that the tragedy can repeat itself. I wont let you end up like them! Meng Chaos expression changed. The path for the truth of martial arts was just like a war against the monster hordes in the wild. Many pioneers had to sacrifice themselves for humanity to gain final victory. Zong Ye, Xu Fang, Li Feiyu, and Zhou Tianrui were all pioneers of the Ultimate Style. They deserved to be remembered by people. And in Mebg Chaos previous life, Gu Jianbo stepped on the path of those pioneers as well. He used his life as fuel to light up a brightly burning flame so that martial arts could further develop. But how did all this happen? Meng Chao was puzzled. His nose twitched. Suddenly, he smelled a different scent in the air. He swiped his finger over the seemingly smooth table and rubbed his fingers together. He brought them to his nose to sniff, and a strange light shone in his eyes. I see. Mr. Gu, so this lab hasnt been used for a long time, right? I told you not to call me Mr. Gu. I dont have the right to be called a lecturer, Gu Jianbo said bitterly. Ever since that accident, Project 1024 has been completely abandoned. I will occasionally come down here to clean up the place to remember and honor my friend and students. Even if I wanted to continue with the research, though, I dont have the resources, money, and manpower. The cultivation machines have not been maintained for years, and the research data is from a few years ago. You wont be able to use them. Its best that you give up! Is that so? Meng Chao seemed to be deep in thought. So, why is it that I can smell a very faint scent from Bronzecup Flowers, Bluesilver Grasses, and Mysterious Scorpion Venom? Theyre ingredients for very powerful painkillers and stimulants. They should have been taken orally or injected into a person when conducting experiments here. This medical report from Senior Zhou is from five years ago. If the project has been abandoned until now, theres no way that residue from the medicine back then would still be here after five years, right? Gu Jianbo was stunned. He averted his gaze. Also, these cultivation machines dont have a single sign of corrosion or rust. By the looks of it, someone has been constantly cleaning them so that they shine as brightly as new. Meng Chao squatted down in front of the terrifying cultivation machine that looked like an electric chair. He carefully investigated the leather straps on the back of the chair and the handles that were used to tie a person down. The leather straps were made from the toughest monster tendons. They could even tie down Iron-armored Rhinoceroses. But they were covered in thin cracks, and Meng Chao could smell the faint but pungent smell of sweat and blood. And whats going on with these leather straps? The smell of sweat and blood on them is fresh. Its clear that someone has been sitting here and going through incredibly painful experiments. To avoid jolting, they even tied themselves down. While they struggled against the bonds, their sweat and blood flowed out and seeped into the straps. Meng Chao looked back to stare at Gu Jianbo. Also, I just found powder on the table. If my senses are correct, its bone powder from superbeasts, and they were all above Grade Three. The bone powder of Hell Beasts is not cheap. If this place has really been shut down for years and you just come down here to clean, why would there be such things on the table? Gu Jianbo was speechless. His face varied between shades of white and red. Wait Meng Chao suddenly thought of a possibility and said in disbelief, Big Brother Bo, could it be that youve ended this dangerous project on the surface to chase away all your students while you took the reins in the dark and trained using this crazy method? Gu Jianbo slowly sat down on the cultivation machine that looked like an electrical chair and shed all his disguises. He seemed to have lost his strength. No wonder. Ma Hong, who had been quietly listening to their dialogue suddenly spoke up. Big Brother Bo, sometimes, youd suddenly disappear for a few days and even ask us to provide you with cover. When you reappear, you look exhausted as if you had all your blood drained. We thought that you went to have a good time with a girl, so we even tried to advise you to control yourself a few times. We told you not to act so wantonly just because you have supernatural powers, but you never listened to us. Once every few days, youd come back weakened. Could it be that you never went to look for girls but had been here, cultivating? Also, you always act so greedily and think of all sorts of ways to get money. You used us to form connections, and always act like you want to ride the coattails of major business tycoons. But even after youve gotten so much money and bought so many cultivation resources, your qi never increased. You didnt buy yourself a luxurious car or a mansion either. Did you throw all that money into Project 1024? Of course I didnt. Quit your yapping! What do you mean by training madly? I went to look for women. As for the money, I saved it because Im a scrooge. Is that illegal now? Gu Jianbo refused to admit even after facts were thrown at him. A thought flashed in Meng Chaos head. Gu Jianbos descriptions, the stories the lab told him, Ma Hongs words, and the future he remembered from his memory fragments gelled together and allowed him to understand everything. As he looked at the fatty with oily skin, he became full of emotion. So, this was the truth. He suspected that he was not good enough and was worried that he would harm even more students, so he shouldered his friends dying will alone and continued moving forward quietly in the dark. And then, in the end, before his life burned out, he lit up with the most brilliant flames. This was Gu Jianbo, the master of the Ultimate Style! Perhaps it was just like he said. He was not an incredibly smart genius like Zong Ye but a normal person with nothing but a normal talent and great determination. But if the constant dripping of water could wear away stones and ropes could saw away wood, the quiet determination allowed the pioneers genius to turn into reality. Meng Chao teared up. Big Brother Bo, I didnt expect that you would be a good man who values your relationships, is loyal to your friends, and perseveres to the end even if their bones are crushed! What a coincidence. Im also a guy who doesnt care about fame and only loves contributing to society. Lets turn Senior Zong Yes dying will into reality and make it into the most brilliant light of hope in the future! Meng Chao said firmly. Gu Jianbo felt really irritated. Are you all mad?! Im not that type of person! If you insist on not taking me in, Ill have to go to Ms. Li and tell her what I discovered here, Meng Chao said. I dont think Ms. Li knows about it; otherwise, she would have stopped you. Isnt that right, Big Brother Bo? Even though Meng Chao felt really mean doing this, if he did not hurry up and join the project, Gu Jianbo would die soon after coming up with the Ultimate Style. Meng Chao felt that even if Gu Jianbo was not a heroic citizen like Principal Sun, he would not be too far behind . How could he watch Big Brother Bo walk the path of self-destruction just like Zong Ye? Chapter 120 - Moth Flying to Flames Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gu Jianbo regretted bringing Meng Chao and Ma Hong down now. He had wanted to make the boy turn back after he found out how difficult it was, but who would have known that the youths observational skills would be so good. Was the kid really just a freshman? Why did he really seem like he had been fighting at the borders of life and death for decades, just like Ma Hong had said? Alright, I admit. Sometimes I come here to cultivate. Gu Jianbos expression changed a few times, and he leaned back against the electric chair. But my cultivation wont produce any results. Meng Chao and Ma Hong looked at each other. If it produces no results, why do you still cultivate? Because Ive let down Zong Ye, Xu Fang, Zhou Tianrui, and Li Feiyu. Theyve given up their futures and even their lives for Project 1024. If I give up halfway and run away, how am I supposed to face them in the future? Gu Jianbo smiled in anguish. Project 1024 isnt a proper cultivation project that is supported by the university. Its my personal project and a fight that I must face alone. And Im the only one required for this destructive venture. Theres no need for me to drag more people into this, especially outstanding talents like you. Meng Chao shook his head. As long as youre still fighting, theres a possibility of winning. How can you say that youre heading to your own destruction? Big Brother Bo, let me help you! Gu Jianbos old wounds were uncovered, and his emotions became un stable. Despite him earnestly trying to persuade Meng Chao against it, the boy refused to listen to reason, and he became a little vexed. Alright, since you want to join Project 1024 so much, Ill let you see what exactly branch meridian cultivation is! As if he had given up on all hope, he resached into the depths of the safe and brought out a large stack of research data, drafts, disks, and storage chips, and slammed them on the table. He also activated three huge work stations, and a data stream that poured out like a waterfall showed up on the monitor. It was data from the past few years, the latest information about the experiments as well as the progress of the project. Meng Chao read it quickly. His brain had been strengthened by Kindling, and it greedily absorbed the initial form of the Ultimate Style, along with its brilliant ideals. The information he read also gradually overlapped with his memories regarding the future Ultimate Style. Big Brother Bo, you havent been training here occasionally. Its not as simple as you said! Based on your experiment logs, youve practically been here every day! Meng Chao cried out in surprise. Whats with this high-speed cell growth hormone? I know that these medicines are very beneficial when it comes to promoting the healing of wounds, but the side effect is that your endocrine system will go haywire. Youll go out of shape and either become too fat or too thin. Wait, could it be? Could it be that the handsome and elegant man in the official website turned into the fatty with oily skin because he paid the price for researching topnotch technology on his own? Gu Jianbo schooled his plump face and said nothing. He removed his suit and unbuttoned his shirt. His suit had seemed to be covering fat that resembled tyres, but it was actually covering deformed muscles that had swelled up and looked as strong as those of Juling Shen. [1] However, each inch of his skin was covered in red scars. They formed whenhis body imploded, and they looked like terrifying red flowers. This is Meng Chao and Ma Hongs expressions changed. In their era, medical technology was very advanced. As long as a person was not poisoned or a wound was not repeatedly inflicted in the same spot, causing tissue hyperplasia and their tissues overlapping with each other, it was impossible for someone to have such terrifying scars. The scars looked like red hot medals burned into Gu Jianbos flesh. They also looked like armor created through great pain with the power of ones mind and will. A thought appeared in Meng Chaos head and he cried out. Big Brother Bo, more than ten years ago, you were as famous as Ms. Li, but today, Ms. Li is about to reach six stars, but youre still stuck at four stars. Could it be because you have been conducting these insane experiments and destroying your own body? Gu Jianbos eyelids twitched. He said nothing. Meng Chao looked at the dense network of scars that were Gu Jianbos medals, and his blood burned. He was filled with all sorts of emotions. In his previous life, he hadnt known that so many pioneers had paid such a devastating price to give birth to the smooth and incredibly elegant Ultimate Style. And now Ill change everything. I cant let the pioneers bleed in vain. I have to save the hero who is about to fall and send him to the peak so that he can shine even brighter than back then! Meng Chao swore in his heart. He sat down in the corner and quietly read all the information regarding Project 1024. Theres nothing worthy for you to examine there. Once you see how I cultivate, youll know to give up, Gu Jianbo said coldly. He turned on the ventilation system and brought out a dozen raw ingredients from a cold storage. First, he made a hot medicine and drank it. His blood vessels immediately popped up on his skin. Large, fleshy bumps also started rolling under his skin. Whew With a horrendous expression, he let out a puff of white air. It looked like a sharp arrow. Then, he stuck numerous magnetic patches with wires attached to them on his body. Next, he sat down on the electric chair and tied himself down with the leather straps made of superbeast tendons. His movements were very smooth. It was clever that he had done them countless times. He pushed down on the recording button. 20th of August, Year 55 of the New Era. 992nd experiment for Project 1024. Today, Ive drunk Gene Medicine No. 104, which is made of Ghostly Shark Blood and Golden-winged Insect Blood. As of current, pain level is 4. My mental strength index is 103%. My mind is clear, and I can stand the pain. Commencing experiment. Shizzle! Powerful bioelectricity surged into his body through the magnetic patches. They activated the rampaging spirit energy contained in the medicine. In an instant, Gu Jianbo started jolting like a frog which had jumped into a boiling pan, but he was kept in place by the leather straps. His eyes went wide, and his expression twisted from pain. His right arm swelled up in a deformed manner and turned red. More than one hundred drops of blood seeped out of his pores. Meng Chao and Ma Hong were so shocked that they turned pale. They wanted to go up to help him, but he stopped them with his eyes, telling them that he was fine and this was normal. The torturous experiment lasted for a total of five minutes. Then, Gu Jianbo shut the power while trembling and covered in sweat. He lay limp on the electric chair with white smoke pouring out of his seven orifices. He could not say even a single word. Big Brother Bo, did it work? Meng Chao asked nervously. Did you manage to clear fifteen branch meridians? Gu Jianbo took a long time to raise his right arm with great difficulty. He activated his spirit energy and made it flow slowly. Spirit tattoos appeared on his right forearm, at the part near his wrist. However, compared to the clear and brilliant spirit tattoos that were formed when main meridians were cleared, this circle of spirit tattoos was scattered and blurry. It was like ink that fell on a rice paper. I managed to clear two branch meridians. The others were all crushed. Gu Jianbo carefully observed his wrist and tried to channel his spirit energy to his fingertips. Small spirit flames gushed out. Yet they changed between eight colors, which made it clear that they were mixed with inferior fuel additives. He could not control them at all. Very soon, they exploded. Meng Chao and Ma Hong could not help but sigh. But Gu Jianbo looked calm. He removed himself from the electric chair and rapidly typed out a string of data in his computer. Then, he put his right arm under a small instrument so that he could scan it. He seemed to be used to such failures. Dont worry, branch meridians might be weak, but their recovery speed is very fast. Even if theyre crushed, theyll recover and regrow in no time, Gu Jianbo said faintly. On the other hand, if you clear a branch meridian forcefully and dont stimulate it often, it will shrink soon and you will have to redo everything. In the subsequent two hours, he did eight experimental cultivations in various parts of his body. Every time, he was in so much pain that he would spasm and be drenched in sweat. Smoke even gushed out of his pores. When he removed the leather straps, he was so weak that he had to use the chair as support to walk forward. But when Meng Chao and Ma Hong wanted to go forward to help, he waved them off with great resolution. He would rather move forward slowly one step at a time to the research table to record the data and adjust the parameters than get their assisstance. You saw it, right? I dont have the talent. I can just use this foolish method to test different formulae, the strength of the electricity, and find out the locations of spirit apertures. Theres nothing that I can teach you. Gu Jianbo looked impatient. Im a four-star superhuman. Ive got a determined heart and a strong body, thats why I can withstand this stupid cultivation method. Youre a new superhuman who hasnt even become a full adult yet. You cant even go through a single cultivation process, and you want to help me? How arrogant! Are you done watching? If youre done, hurry up and get lost! When I see brats like you who dont know the complexity of things, I just get annoyed! Meng Chao ignored him and focused on quickly reading through the experiment logs with a gaze so intense that he could burn through paper. Now, just like the Bloody Moon Murderer quest, the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest was no longer just a simple quest. It was no longer something that would give him tens of thousands of contribution points and clear his main meridians. Instead it was a real battle! Whats the problem? Logically speaking, the thought process is correct. We have to use bioelectricity to stimulate the intersecting spirit apertures in the branch meridians. Thats what they did in my memory fragments. Meng Chao grabbed his hair and thought hard. He as not as professional as Zong Ye or Gu Jianbo. He could only think hard and dig into the deepest depths of his brain to search for the fully developed Ultimate Style from his previous life in the crystalline memory fragments to figure out just what was different about it compared to the current cultivation method. After an unknown amount of time, he was finally able to grasp a weak thread of light shining toward the answer. The medium At that moment, Meng Chaos face was pale, and his eyes were red. He looked like someone who had ventured too far into the unknown world and even his soul had been sucked into the experiment logs. Gu Jianbos eyes went wide. What did you say? Big Brother Bo, have you ever thought of not using bioelectricity to directly stimulate the spirit apertures? Meng Chao had a dazed look. He was still trying to grab hold of the dancing memory butterfly in his mind. If you cultivate main meridians, you can use this method, because main meridians are strong and their runoff volume is high. They can deal with the dual stimulation from high-voltage and rampaging spirit energy. But branch meridians are thin and fragile. No matter how much you lower the power to stimulate them, its still very easy to destroy them. Then, what if used some sort of medium to spread the stimulation as much as possible? I know that many medical cabins have the function of using electricity to stimulate recovery. First of all, they put in a lot of high-calorie medicine. Then, the patients lie down inside until the medicinal fluid submerges them. After that, the personnel charge up the medicinal fluid with electricity instead of the spirit apertures. With this method, you could lower the intensity of the stimulation and you use it through the whole body. Then, you could clear all 1024 branch meridians in one go! Translators Note: [1] Juling Shen: Juling Shen is a gigantic river god in Chinese mythology. He is usually associated with the Yellow River. Chapter 121 - Everything is Ready Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gu Jianbo was stunned for a very long time, then he suddenly jumped up. His hair had been combed neatly to the point that it shone, but because of the experimental cultivation, it became messy and fell over his face. Now, it stood up, making him look like the mad scientists from films. His gaze and expression made it clear that he was losing his composure. He suddenly grinned, then at the next moment, he sat down in front of the research table and started writing fiercely. Sometimes, he clenched his fists and smacked his head. It made Meng Chao and Ma Hongs skin crawl. He suddenly stopped moving and mumbled to himself, Its impossible. If the answer was so simple, why did Zong Ye didnt think of it ten years ago? Ten years ago, Dragon Citys medical technology wasnt that advanced. The medical cabins were still very crude or didnt even exist! Meng Chao said loudly. Theres no cultivation method that can pop out of nothing. You need pre-existing technology to help you and accumulate experience for you! Perhaps in his era, Senior Zong Ye was really a genius, but medical technology was not developed enough, so stimulative mediums and the medicinal medicines did not exist. No matter how much of a genius he was, it was impossible for him to create an entire skill tree on his own. No matter what, his fate was predestined, but is still a great regret and distress. But today, more than ten years later, everything is right. We have the most advanced medical cabins. A few days ago, after I fought against a Bloody Moon Wolf King, I was unconscious for more than a week and received treatment in a medical cabin. I know just how modern and strong they are. If we could modify one such medical cabin into a cultivation cabin, we would definitely manage to make the seed that was planted more than ten years ago blossom! Meng Chao is right. Ma Hong had a contemplative look on his face. In the past ten years, the Red Dragon Armys medical technology has become much more advanced. The medical cabins that I know of have been changed three times. Many of the comrades I know love cultivating in them as well. They said that the effect is really good, and they can recover really quickly. Gu Jianbo looked as if he had been enlightened, and he could now see the path ahead of him. He looked at Meng Chao as if he was seeing Zong Ye from the past. Hope shone in his eyes once more. A golden notification lit up before Meng Chaos eyes. [Under your guidance, heroic citizen Gu Jianbo has discovered a brand new research direction for the Ultimate Style. Increased contribution points by 666.] I knew it, hes a heroic citizen! Meng Chaos cheeks burned red. He was embarrassed by the undeserved praise. The correct research direction for the Ultimate Style in his previous life should have been something that Gu Jianbo figured out on his own a few years later. So, could Meng Chao be considered to have guided a hero, or did the hero guide him? What you said makes sense. We can try experimenting in this direction. But forget about the problem of using mediums first. The point is that the pain of clearing 1,024 branch meridians in one go would be something a human cannot withstand. Gu Jianbo thought about it for a long time before he extended a finger. Branch meridians are really thin. Every time you clear them, you feel pain as if youre pushing your finger into a needle hole. Your mental strength index will fluctuate greatly. If youre the slightest bit careless, youll destroy the branch meridians. It was extremely painful to clear just five branch meridians, so if anyone tried to clear 1024 branch meridians in one go, they would die from pain or their mental strength index will fall to zero and theyll go insane. Gu Jianbo did not even notice it, but he was already treating Meng Chao as a research partner to whom he could talk on equal grounds. You wont. When it came to this, Meng Chao was absolutely confident. Theres an upper limit to a persons pain threshold. Once you reach that limit, you cant go any further. In other words, the pain you feel when you clear five branch meridians is about the same as when you clear hundreds or more than one thousand in one go. When he saw that Gu Jianbo was still hesitating, he suddenly raised his right leg and showed his leg hair. What are you doing? Gu Jianbo was stunned. Meng Chao grabbed his leg hair and yanked them out. He was in so much pain that he hissed. Big Brother Bo, do you have the experience of putting on ointment patches after youre injured? Meng Chao asked while enduring the pain. Many of the topical ointments have amazing effects. They can promote blood circulation, strengthen the bone marrow, and increase cellular activity to promote muscle growth. Everything about them is great, but theres one problem. When you keep an ointment patch for an entire night, it goes cold and freezes up. When you tear it off, you often yank off your hair as well, and it hurts. This is especially so for the men with a lot of body hair. Whenever they tear off those ointment patches, it feels the same as going through torture. If you hesitate even in the slightest and act too slowly, your hair are yanked off one by one, and you hurt much more than if you had peeled off the path in one go. Yet the more pain youre in, the slower you go, and the slower you go, the more pain youre in. It turns into a vicious cycle. You must be vicious and yank the patch off instantly. No matter how much it hurts, it will only hurt for a moment. Meng Chaos comparison was simple and crude. In fact, it was a grotesque description. But Gu Jianbo understood what he meant, and he started thinking deeply. Pain is indeed a major problem that will throw our mental strength index into chaos, and its not something that you one endure with just willpower, Meng Chao said seriously. The way you solve it is by reducing the number of branch meridians you clear each time and reducing the power of the electricity, but I think that its the same as slowly tearing off an ointment patch. Youre just prolonging the pain. Besides, you can only clear up to five branch meridians each time, so in a few days, the branch meridians shrink back, which makes your suffering pointless. Like this, when will you ever cultivate all 1,024 branch meridians? You can clear main meridians one by one because theres only a few of them. There are only 108 of them in total, and theyre very strong. When you clear them once, they stay clear for a long time too. But we cant imitate that blindly. We have to open a new road for ourselves. Its only when you stimulate more than one thousand branch meridians and cultivate them repeatedly every day that youll be able to ensure that theyll stay cleared for a long period of time. In the end, the body will remember it, and you will finally succeed. Of course, in consideration to the limits of what a body can bear, we can lower the power of the electricity by fifty percent. That should be safe enough. Gu Jianbo frowned and said, What you said before makes certain sense, but if you continue lowering the power of the electricity, the runoff volume of the branch meridians wont be high enough, and you wont be able to create spirit energy magnetic fields to execute killing moves. You dont need killing moves at all, Meng Chao said. Big Brother Bo, if we think about killing moves, well continue walking down the paths of the Overkill Style and Beast Soul Style. Were cultivating our branch meridians, so why are we competing against them in terms of killing moves? Well just be using our disadvantages to fight against other peoples advantages. Gu Jianbo thought about it for a long time and shook his head. If we dont have killing moves, we wont have enough power. Even if you punch others one hundred times, others can still bring you down with one killing move. I wont use major moves, and I wont let my enemies have the chance to use major moves either, Meng Chao quickly said. Regardless of whether its humans or superbeasts, when they use their skills, they need to create a spirit energy magnetic field. They accumulate energy, then stiffen up and need to cool down, which uses up a lot of time. During that time, they reveal all sorts of openings. The brand new martial artist who cultivates 1,024 branch meridians will be much stronger than a normal martial artist in terms of speed, strength, stamina, and five senses. They can use the openings and destroy the opponents spirit energy magnetic field before its formed. Once the opponent is stopped a few times, they will lose their confidence and will no longer be able to execute major moves in a relaxed manner. At that time, neither side will have killing moves, but well have the advantage of our branch meridians being cleared and having enough spirit energy to attack nonstop. Is there a need to mention who will win at that time? Besides, its not as if Im not going to use any killing moves. When it comes to cultivating my main meridians and branch meridians, I can choose both, not just one. Only children would choose one. Adults would definitely choose both! Even a broken-star superhuman can cultivate all 1,024 branch meridians, and at the same time, have a few of their main meridians cleared. Itll be enough for them to have only one or two killing moves. In truth, right now, its not that the Overkill Style and Beast Soul Style have too few moves. They have too many of them. You can create millions of combinations out of 108 main meridians, but even if you have millions of killing moves, theres only one move youll use to kill your opponent, right? Meng Chao spoke eloquently, and Gu Jianbo sank into deep thought. He was incredibly shocked. Ma Hong also seemed to have come to a realization. He makes sense. Its just like how we fought in the canteen against the undergraduate students. Theyve clearly cleared more main meridians and can use more than ten major moves, but we used our rich fighting experience, the terrain, the various items available, and the chaos of the situation to stop them from creating a spirit energy magnetic field. Thats how we won that fight! If we can cultivate our branch meridians, we wont even need to do so to the point of the main meridians. As long as we can strengthen them by twenty or thirty percent, our advantage will become even more obvious. I can assure you that they wont be able to unleash even a single move! Thats right, Meng Chao said with a smile. I can imagine that the future martial arts will be just as Ma Hong said. Well be focusing on weakening our opponent, limiting their movements, and whittling them down. We wont be standing in our stances dumbly and making fireballs so that we can execute major moves. Meng Chao, did you figure this out all by yourself? Gu Jianbo asked in disbelief. Meng Chaos face turned red. When he just returned and gave pointers to Feixiong, Ning Shewo, and Yan Organization, he tried to fish for fame, and he quite enjoyed the feeling of leaving other people dumbfounded. But after experiencing new things and learning how many pioneers had sacrificed their lives and futures to pave the way for the birth of the Ultimate Style, how could he shamelessly claim the credit? At that moment, he was regretting providing guidance to Yan Organization. He had been too frivolous. Mr. Yan Hengbo and the martial arts researchers in Yan Organization had put in a lot of effort to research Ripple Force. In my previous life, Yan Feirou had also gone through all sorts of hardships to upgrade Ripple Force. What right do I have to be full of hot air and enjoy all the credit before the real pioneers and creators? Meng Chao shook his head and said, Impossible. Even if Im a genius with great talent, am willing to help people, and am a rare jewel, Im still just a freshman. I dont have enough experience, knowledge, and professionalism. Its impossible for me to have thought of all this. Honestly, all that I said just now was told to me by a senior who goes by the name of Old Fire Relayer in the deep web. Gu Jianbo was slightly stunned. Its him? This time, it was Meng Chaos turn to be shocked. You know the Old Fire Relayer? This senior has caused quite a ruckus in the deep web recently. He seems to have a few words for every topic. What he says seem to be wild dreams, but when you think about it, theyre things that surpass our current era and can actually provide us with enlightenment. I also heard that Yan Organization is about to promote Ripple Force V2, for which they received guidance from him, Gu Jianbo said. There are many people who guess that the Old Fire Relayer isnt just one person. Instead, theyre a research group from a mega corporation or a brain trust of a secret organization. They have obtained a lot of the newest information from the depths of the fog and came up with a series of theories that are ahead of their time in order to gather more data. We have a guest lecturer by the name of Ning Shewo in Agricultural Universitys resource course. Recently, he suddenly offered up half of his wealth to form the Fire Relayer Foundation. He also wants to teach all that he knows in a research refresher course. Judging by the name, his foundation is definitely connected to the Old Fire Relayer. Professor Ning has great influence in the field, but even he is impressed by the Old Fire Relayer, so Ive naturally heard about him as well. Chapter 122 - Acting as the Go Betw Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thats great! Meng Chao sighed in relief. Just now, I mentioned that I have super great healing abilities, and I wasnt lying. Its because of this talent that I was chosen by the Old Fire Relayer and joined a lot of experimental cultivation methods. It helped me stand out despite being from a key high school in the region and become one of the top fifty in the city. After I read your articles about cultivating with branch meridians, I was very interested in them, so I went to ask for guidance from the Old Fire Relayer, and from him, I heard high praises about the project. The Old Fire Relayer believes that as the monsters evolve and mutate, reducing openings will be more important than increasing ones attack power. Cultivating branch meridians will definitely become the main form of cultivation in the future, so Project 1024 has a brilliant future. Coincidentally, I was at the point of my life where I had to fill in my application form for university, so the Old Fire Relayer suggested that I join Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and enter your camp. Thats the truth of it. If you dont believe me, you can ask for verification from Professor Ning. I got to know him through the Old Fire Relayer. Gu Jianbos expression changed. So, Zong Yes efforts werent wasted. Zhou Tianrui and the others sacrifices werent in vain either. There are plenty of powerful people out there who are paying attention to Project 1024! He slowly tightened his fists. When Meng Chao saw this, he quickly said, Big Brother Bo, does that mean youll let me join Project 1024? Gu Jianbo thought about it for a while, then said hesitantly, Meng Chao, thank you for the brand new train of thought you brought me, but reactivating a project isnt that simple. The key is resources. Previously, I was alone, and I could cultivate based on the old path. I had these machines, and after getting some money, I could somewhat keep the project going. But if were going to walk down a new path, I need to change a lot of the cultivation equipment, add a few new medical cabins and modify them into cultivation cabins, and make a lot of medicine. If were going to submerge ourselves in medicinal fluid, well need at least ten or twenty times more fluid than the amount we drink. We dont know the correct formula, so well have to keep trying. We can only use a tub of medicinal fluid once, so if it fails, it was all useless. With this sort of consumption rate, the cost for the experiment will rise ten times compared to the past. How am I supposed to get that much money and resources? Of course I can make a report to the department and apply to relaunch Project 1024, but theres a lot of complicated procedures in this. Dean Zong Yue is a generous and tolerant person, and he wont stop the development of brand new cultivation methods and fighting styles just because he practices the Beast Soul Style. Besides, Project 1024 is Zong Yes blood, sweat, and tears. He should know about what I have been doing over the past few years. He might not support it, but he wont stop it. The problem is, the martial arts course is not a place where the dean has full authority. If we want to relaunch an old project that has come to a halt for a few years, itll be even more troublesome than trying to apply for a new project. I have to apply for a budget review meeting and state the importance of relaunching the project and its success rate to the lecturers in the martial arts course. Then, Ill need to get more than half of the lecturers to agree with me. I will also have to explain how Im going to use the money. You must understand that Agricultural University is Monster University. The martial arts courses specialty is the Beast Soul Style. Its most popular project over the last few years has been Ms. Lis beast soul fusion technology. She spends more than thirty percent of the courses money and resources, and now, shes at the critical stage where shes about to get results. This year and next year, most of the resources will definitely be given to her. If we apply for the relaunching of our project now, the lecturers will be evaluating it for a few months and arguing over the budget for a few more . By then, more than a year would have gone by. Even if we really manage to get it through, since Im just a four-star superhuman, I will only get a little money. I can wait for it. After all, Ive managed to get through so many years already, but youre at the golden period after just becoming a superhuman. Youre at the stage where your realm and fighting power will increase the fastest. You cant wait that long. Lets do it this way. I will apply for the relaunching of the programme based on the procedures. As for you, go and look for Ms. Li now. Then next year, or the year after next, Ill get the money and will rebuild the lab. Ill talk to Ms. Li after that and ask you to come over to help. I wont be slowing you down, and you wont miss out on the newest development of Project 1024 either. Youll be killing two birds with one stone. Meng Chao thought about it. Soon after he failed his national college examination in his previous life, the Monster War became more intense in all aspects. Dragon City lost a few battles, and countless soldiers were lost. Many of the powerful elites died because of it. He could not wait until next year or the year after that. He could not wait even a second longer. Big Brother Bo, if we can get enough resources and sponsors, we can immediately relaunch the project, and the university wont stop us, right? Meng Chao asked with sparkling eyes. Due to the unique nature of cultivation, many of the lecturers have their own private projects. They pay for it out of their own pockets or accept sponsors from organizations outside the university. As long as they do not get themselves involved in any perverse experiments that are crimes against humanity, the university will not stop them. After all, if they succeed, the university will also share the glory. But do you have a way to get enough investments? I dont have any methods. A few years ago, while I was still handsome, I could get some investments from female entrepreneurs. Over the past two years, though, the project did not make any progress, and Ive become like this. Ah lets not talk about this anymore. He waved his hand, unable to bear thinking about the past. Ma Hongs expression changed. Big Brother Bo, so, when you went to harass those rich women, it was to get money for your project? What did you think I was doing? Gu Jianbo asked gloomily. Big Brother Bo, youve worked hard over the past few years! When Meng Chao heard this, his eyes teared up. Trust me. The time is right now, and even heaven will be helping you. The time for the birth of a brand new martial art is here. Senior Zong Ye will definitely be guiding us forward from heaven to seize the victory! Meng Chao did not delay matters. He immediately contacted Ning Shewo. Elder Ning was in the resource course. To take revenge on the monsters for the accident they caused during the national college exam, the Red Dragon Army had been conducting a series of military operations at the perimeters of Dragon City. The Supernatural Tower also summoned quite a few superhuman squads to attack the monster nests, as if they were surgeons cutting up a human body to operate them. They gathered a pile of monster carcasses and noticed a lot of mutated monsters they had never seen before. They also had complicated structures. Normal harvesters could not deal with them, so the superhumans could only toss these monsters into preservatives and put them in cold storages before delivering them to Monster University. The resource course lecturers and students from Agricultural University worked diligently day and night. Before the new students could settle down, they were made to be assistants. The staff could not be bothered about who was skilled or unskilled anymore, so the new students got to learn while harvesting. Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo went straight to the resource course to search for Ning Shewo in order to explain the situation with Project 1024. Ning Shewo had been working together with Agricultural University for around twenty years, so he had heard about Zong Ye before. He listened to Meng Chao talk about it quietly, and he lamented the fact that even heaven was jealous of Zong Yes talent, which was why he died, but he was also full of emotions when he heard about Gu Jianbos perseverance and how he had worked quietly over the years. Mr. Gu, while you were still a student, we were acquainted. At that time, I had a deep impression of you. Dont belittle yourself and say that youre far from Zong Ye. In my eyes, youre equals. Its just that your personalities are like ice and fire, and youre two completely different beings. Ning Shewo thought for a moment and said, Since my young friend and the Old Fire Relayer regard Zong Ye and your project so highly, I will definitely do my best to help you. After all, without the Old Fire Relayers selfless help, I wouldnt have been reborn. He put a monster organ in preservatives and used sanitizer to wash away the blood on his hands. Then, he tapped his numb waist. I dont have much of anything, but I can still get some monster materials and gene medicine for you, as long as its within the scope of my authority. You came at a good time too. Right now, the resource course has all sorts of monster carcasses, and it wont be a huge problem for us to make some adjustments to deliver materials to share with another course. But I have a condition. Ning Shewo suddenly winked at Meng Chao. Gu Jianbo looked at him in a troubled manner. Professor Ning, you know that Im in charge of the martial arts courses refresher course . I dont have a lot of monster coins in my hands. I dont want monster coins. I just want Meng Chao. Ning Shewo pointed at the busy sight of the people harvesting ingredients. You saw it. The war has increased in intensity, and in just a short moment, our spoils of war have increased ten times. Its a good thing that we have a lot of resources, but with the people we have right now, we cant harvest everything. The clumsy new students cant do anything either. They only cause trouble. My young friend, if youre free, why dont you come and help us in the resource course? Recently, theyve shipped a lot of strange new species over. The experienced lecturers from the resource course and I have been working day and night, but if we had an assistant with good skills, our harvesting and research efficiency would increase several times. In other words, as long as Meng Chao agreed to come every day to be a harvesting and lecture assistant for two hours in the resource course, Ning Shewo would use his authority to give them the resources Project 1024 required. After Meng Chao helped harvest a mutated monster, the experienced lecturers in the resource course gasped in amazement at the skills of this new martial arts course student. They thought that the martial arts course had just gotten themselves a great deal. Meng Chao did not intend to set harvesting aside, anyway. After all, it was a golden supporter course. Naturally, he agreed to it. Once they settled the problem with experimental materials, Meng Caho contacted Yan Feirou and Yan Organization. After one strengthens branch meridians, a brand new fighting model that focuses on delivering chain attacks nonstop will come to be. If thats the case, since Ripple Force focuses on endurance and has long-lasting momentum, its importance will greatly increase. Theres a possibility that it might become the strongest force execution method! Meng Chaos words the truth he knew all too well. Yan Organization paid a lot of attention to what he said. Yan Hengbo himself spent a whole day to investigate the related articles and the experimental data. In the end, they gave Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo a sponsorship that was much higher than what they expected. But they had a condition: Gu Jianbo and Meng Chao had to ensure that Ripple Force would fit perfectly with Project 1024. It would be best if they came up with a brand new fighting model that was based on the characteristics of Ripple Force. Of course, Yan Organization would provide technological support, including the most modern cultivation machines and the core data of Ripple Force. After all, Yan Organization always had the ambition of breaking into the market of high-end martial arts. It was just that they knew that Ripple Forces foundation was in the low-end and middle-tier market. If they made changes recklessly, it might get hard for them to keep themselves afloat and they might end up destroying everything. Project 1024 gave them hope. The potential profit hidden in the project was enough for them to try putting in a lot of money into it. Meng Chao was not surprised to get Yan Organizations investment, but he did not expect that Luo Hai and Master Luo Wu, who supported him, would take the initiative to look for him as well. Chapter 123 - Not the Ultimate! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and Luo Hai were already working very closely with each other. If being more specific, Soul Breaking Saber was working with a large weapon manufacturer to create a brand new saber specifically for the One Hundred Saber Techniques, and it was created based on the characteristics of the future version of the technique. The strength, arc, thickness, sharpness, materials, weight, center of gravity, and every detail of the saber could bring out the full potential of the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. This saber was mainly targeted at the low-end and middle-tier market. More specifically, it was meant for normal students and soldiers. Based on Luo Hais words, it would be the first saber for youngsters. As long as they could provide thirty percent of the citys sabers for middle school and elementary school, then get a few deals from the army, the profit would definitely be much higher than creating one or two amazing weapons that had a lot of harsh requirements to use. Since it would be a beginners saber, it would not be very suitable to sell it using Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu as the selling point. Coincidentally, they could have Meng Chao serve as the spokesperson. He could work together with Luo Hai, and Luo Wu would train up two children like this. The two youths contacted each other often. Hence, it was not difficult for Luo Hai to learn about Project 1024. He immediately mentioned that he could get a lot of sponsors from his circle of friends. Isnt Dragon City Universitys martial arts course the main camp of the Overkill Style? Our new project is going to kind of go up against the Overkill Style. Why are you getting in on this? Meng Chao could not understand. When were doing business, we only talk business. Practicing the Overkill Style and investing in the new style isnt a conflicting matter, Luo Hai answered with a grin. Anyway, last time, after we sparred against each other in the Supernatural Tower, I was impressed. My dad also said that you and your supporter are unfathomable. I am to constantly keep an eye on you. If you do something, I have to participate in it, for thats how I can become rich as well. Hey, weve fought together before. Since you have a good project now, you have to let me join in on the fun. Meng Chao was lacking money and resources, so he naturally did not reject the offer. When he saw Luo Hai joining his project so readily, a thought appeared in his head. If the new martial art style is born, would you switch to the new style? Luo Hai immediately said, Sure. As long as you can do one thing, I will immediately give up on the Overkill Style and learn the new martial art. Ill even become your disciple! No way, what is it? Meng Chao could not believe it. Its very simple. Once you create the brand new martial art, come to Dragon Citys martial arts course and defeat all the Overkill Style martial artists Ah, you dont have to defeat all of them. You can just choose some five hundred martial arts course students, including me, and beat us up. Thatll do, Luo Hai said with a smile. Meng Chao thought about it. Sure. Thats a promise, he said very seriously. At that point, it was Luo Hais turn to be dumbfounded. With Ning Shewo, Yan Organization, and the Luo father-son duos support, Meng Chao went to Fengshui Medical Center to look for Dr. Su Yuan. Then, through Dr. Su Yuan, he contacted a few manufacturers of medical cabins. Over the past few years, medical technology in Dragon City has been developing really quickly. All sorts of medical cabins have been created, and the competition in the market is really intense. The frequency at which you replace old models with new ones is also very high. The rate of profit with them is very high, but the capital and risks involved when researching them are even higher. There are plenty of products which are no longer in use even though their weaknesses arent actually very obvious, and its a real pity for them. If we can modify medical cabins into cultivation cabins, we will be expanding the market by several times its size. Many of the technology and production lines will be used again. You can dilute the cost and avoid risks as well as increase your profit, thereby getting multiple birds with one stone. We already have Yan Organization, the Fire Relayer Foundation, and Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu supporting this, so we dont lack money. We just want to rent some medical cabins from you to modify them and do research on them. Well just be reusing your trash, so the price you have to pay for failure wont be high, but if we succeed, the return on investment is going to be shocking! Meng Chao did not go overboard with his request. Medical cabins were the newest technology, and many of the factories were still groping around in the dark when it came to them. When a factory managed to win a tender in a hospital, it meant that another factory would have no one asking after its product, and the investments put into researching and developing the product would go down the drain. But the standards of good and bad for medical cabins and cultivation cabins were completely different. Medical cabins which were not mature enough, did not fit the standards, and had flaws could be developed into cultivation cabins that were suited to create people for the Ultimate Style. Just like that, in a short five days, everything was ready but one last thing. As Gu Jianbo looked at the large amount of money in his account, the cultivation resources in his storage, and the brand new medical cabins, he could hardly believe his eyes. Meng Chao, you are simply amazing! If he had not known that Meng Chao came from a public renting house and a key high school in the region, he would have begun to wonder if this kid wasnt a bastard of some Deity Realm elite. But Meng Chao knew that it was not his doing. Instead, it was due to the value of the Ultimate Style. It had run into all sorts of suitable conditions, and the timing was right. The conditions were ripe, so everything fell into place. Even if he were not around, if Gu Jianbo persisted for a few more years, he would have seen the solution, and with the unique charm of the Ultimate Style, he could have attracted Yan Organization, the production factories of the medical cabins, and all the other major forces of power to invest in his project. Meng Chao was just going along with the flow and bringing the investments to the project ahead of time. Big Brother Bo, you dont have any reason to reject me from joining the alliance now, right? Meng Chao asked with a smile. Alright. Even if Ms. Li curses me to death, Im not going to care anymore! Meng Chao, welcome to Project 1024! Gu Jianbo laughed and hugged Meng Chao tightly with tears in his eyes. Zong Ye, Xu Fang, Zhou Tianrui, Li Yufei, watch. This time, well definitely succeed! He hugged Meng Chao so tightly that the youth started wincing. Gu Jianbo then glanced at the brand new medical cabins and the sufficient amount of materials and rubbed his palms in eagerness. When are we starting? Wait. Theres something else. Meng Chao rubbed his elbows and said, Shouldnt we give the new martial arts a name? Look, everyone else goes by Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, machine armor style, and whatnot, and they sound really amazing. But Project 1024 doesnt sound amazing at all! Youre right. What sort of name should we give it? Gu Jianbo rubbed his chin and thought about it. Meng Chao flipped open the research notebook Zong Ye had left on the table. The title page had a line of words written so powerfully that the strokes had left imprints on the next page. It was as if the pioneers passion and blood had seeped into the words themselves. They had been sealed for ten years, but even so, that passion never died down. Gu Jianbo narrowed his eyes and thought about it. Only death is ultimate in life. No, Meng Chao said firmly. Even death is not ultimate in life! The two of them looked at each other, and they saw the sparks burning in each others eyes. Together, they shouted, Ultimate Style! Meng Chao was ranked at the top of the admission test for the martial arts course. He had twenty-five thousand worth of monster coins in his hands, but he went to the refresher course and chose Gu Jianbo as his tutor, who was only a nameless four-star superhuman. This caused a ruckus among the students. Some people were puzzled, some found it a pity, and some mocked him. And after many people learned of the secret behind how Meng Chao got his twenty-five thousand worth of monster coins, they regarded him in disdain and jealousy, and they said among themselves, He was just being opportunistic and used flowery words to trick Sun Ya and the others. If I were in his place, I could have done it too! As for how Meng Chao snatched dozens of monster coins from Duan Lian, they believed that it was because Duan Lian had an arm in a hole at that time, so Meng Chao landed the first strike. They did not talk about whether it was despicable, but they agreed that it was nothing amazing. Broken-star superhumans dont have enough room for growth. Even if he had chosen an ace lecturer, he would not have been able to match the other students cultivation speed. He wouldnt be able to create even half of the amazing and exquisite spirit energy magnetic fields from the lecturers. There was no point for him to choose them. Its better for him to just behave and get guidance from that refresher course lecturer. After all, most of the refresher course students are broken-star superhumans! After the students analyzed things carefully, they came to a realization. During this period of time, they had come into contact with the upperclassmen, and they had learned about the situation in regard to the refresher course. They also inherited the disdain the upperclassmen held to the students from society. Naturally, they regarded Meng Chaos choice with disdain too. And Meng Chaos performance during their professional courses verified their guesses. They had just begun, but when they met up in the basic classes about rune studies and spirit energy studies, Meng Chaos face was pale. The shadows under his eyes were prominent, and he was always tired and sleepy. It was as if he had been ravaged by female monsters every night. Sometimes, when they were going through academic drills, he was like a badly damaged porcelain doll with myasthenia gravis. His limbs were limp and did not have any strength in them. When someone touched him, he just fell. His movements no longer contained the glory he had during the admission test. It was as if all his talent and spirit energy had been released on the first day. Then, with a shocking speed, he crashed into the ceiling of broken-star superhumans and became a normal person. He fell to the slumps. However, just like all news and gossip over meals, news about Meng Chaos glory and subsequent fall into obscurity only lasted for a few days before it slowly faded away. Everyone faced a new environment, new challenges, and new competitions. They had to learn a completely different strength system and cultivation method. They also had to control all sorts of complicated spirit energy magnetic fields as well as digest a lot of lecture materials and books. They were so busy that they felt faint. No one had the time to bother a broken-star superhuman. As for Sun Ya and the rest of the Four Great Kings, they continued creating news and attracting everyones attention. Sun Ya and Xie Feng chose Lion Vulture Li Yingzi as their tutor and learned her beast soul fusion. Jiang Rui chose Jiang Ming and cultivated the most orthodox method of the Beast Soul Style. The first half a year since a superhuman awakened was their golden period. The aristocratic children who came from cultivation families were able to unleash all the spirit energy their bodies had been devouring, absorbing, and nurturing for eighteen years. It made them grow like bamboo shoots after a rain, and they improved visibly every day. Jiang Rui just created a spirit energy magnetic field that requires twenty-four main meridians, and its really hard to use! He can now execute the Swallow Slash, a really difficult but powerful kicking technique that can deliver certain killing moves! It has only been ten days since he joined the course, but Xie Feng has already discovered the profound secret of beast soul fusion and learned to absorb two types of beast souls at once! A dragon meridian! Sun Ya actually cleared a dragon meridian! My god, just what sort of monsters are they?! Shocking news trampled the students nerves almost every day. In the beginning, they were filled with disbelief, but in time, they got used to it and turned numb. Chapter 124 - Legend of the Nobody Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The competitions between the ace courses were divided into major years and minor years. The major years were when prodigies registered into the university in large batches. It meant that stars had gathered together to compete against each other and chase one another. They formed a good competitive environment and gradually created the Golden Era. But during the minor years, when no one showed interest in the course and there were no prodigies competing against each other, the lecturers also lacked a certain passion when they taught. The past ten years were the minor years for Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. They were not able to get really good talents, which was why they just kept being suppressed by the monster controller course. But every dog has its days. God seemed to want to compensate for the martial arts course, and stuffed all the good talents he had not given to the martial arts course previously into the course in one go, creating a rare major year where genii and monsters competed against each other. There was no need to talk about how outstanding Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Xie Feng were. Even Duan Lian, who was the only one among the Four Great Kings who had not gathered twenty thousand monster coins and had to choose a normal tutor, trained madly day and night with great motivation. He improved quickly and posed a great threat to Sun Ya and the others. Meanwhile, the monster controller course had been getting really talented people for the past ten years, but this year, their streak was cut off, and no outstanding newcomer showed up. The outstanding new students from both courses were about the same in terms of national college examination marks and the number of spirit meridians they cleared, but the martial arts course had a slight advantage. Hence, many of the martial arts course lecturers rubbed their palms together and poured all their blood, sweat, and tears into guiding the new students, hoping that they could take revenge for the humiliation suffered in the past and help them stand with their heads held high once more. Just like that, the Four Great Kings spent practically every day creating new spirit energy magnetic fields and mastering all sorts of powerful killing moves. Once every few days, they also cleared another main meridian, and spirit flames circled them. Their spirit tattoos shone brilliantly, and no one could stop their momentum. The other students were not as talented as they were, but they had created their own spirit energy magnetic fields and could activate some killing moves as well. Although, since they had just learned to do it, the time they spent accumulating power, stiffening up, and cooling down was very long. But their tutors told them that their opponents, regardless of whether they were humans or monsters, also had to face the problem of accumulating power, stiffening up, and cooling down. Dont worry about the long time you take accumulating power and cooling down. As long as you continue training and your muscles come to remember it as well as turn it into your instincts, your time will become shorter than your enemys, and thats enough. The mainstream martial arts train of thought was that simple and crude. It all boiled to these words: Form your stance and execute your power. And in real fights, most of the hunting squads had martial artists practicing the Beast Soul Style, Machine Armor Style, and Gun Fighting Style following around the martial artists practicing the Overkill Style, and these martial artists had monster controllers, machine masters, or heroic spirit users by their side. Perhaps they would even have a large group of normal soldiers and tanks or armored cars helping them. They could work together and launch attacks one after another. Hence, the problem of accumulating power, stiffening up, and cooling down was not really a problem. The students mastered many killing moves in their classes and cultivation centers. When sparred against each other, all sorts of sparks flew around, and it was incredibly dazzling. The newer anyone was to their technique, the less likely they were to be able to control the surge of their spirit energy. Their spirit tattoos would shine brilliantly, and their spirit energy would spread out, which made the electricity even more dazzling. They were fighting like amateurs, but they were somehow also fighting as desperately as peerless elites, and it helped them walk further down the path. In fact, they even started running through it. But they did not know that in the underground basement of the old lecturer hall of the martial arts course, the brand new Ultimate Style was being quietly created. It had now taken root and sprouted. The main participants of the Ultimate Style Project were just Gu Jianbo and Meng Chao. So, they had to work themselves to the core. They were the researchers as well as the experiment subjects. They were also the modifiers of the cultivation machines, and sometimes had to go out to get more investments. Meng Chao even had to form a close relationship with Yan Feirou, a future entrepreneur. Meng Chao was new to this whole thing. Aside from forming a closer relationship with Yan Feirou, his main role was the experiment subject. He was often submerged in different medicinal concoctions to train. In the beginning, Gu Jianbo refused to let him do this. After all, no one knew better than him just how painful and dangerous it was to cultivation the branch meridians. Gu Jianbo was still thinking about doing it himself. But Meng Chao knew that the future Blade Dancer had already accumulated many hidden injuries and could not be allowed to go through any more suffering. Anyway, Meng Chao had endured pain that had sent him close to death in his previous life. And not just once. He also had the Initial Stage Healing Skill and the Middle Stage Healing Skill to get rid of all his hidden injuries. As long as he had enough nutrients, he could torture his body however he wanted. Hence, he bravely volunteered for the first experiment. He stayed for a total of three hours in the cultivation cabin modified from a medical cabin and gritted his teeth to bear the great pain while ensuring that his mental strength index remained stable as he guided the electricity and spirit energy into his branch meridians. As if he was guiding a thread through a needle hole, he cleared the fine branch meridians one by one. When he crawled out of the cultivation cabin with great difficulty, his blood vessels all burst apart, and his skin burned red, as if he was being roasted. Gu Jianbo turned pale. He thought that his spirit energy had deviated. But Meng Chao used two Initial Stage Healing Skills and drank two high-calorie nutritional fluids made from superbeast blood, and in ten minutes, he regained normal skin color. During the entire process, his mental strength index had fluctuated between eighty percent and one hundred twenty percent, but he did not go over the warning line. This performance left Gu Jianbo, who was a four-star superhuman and had seen many things, dumbfounded. He was forced to believe Meng Chaos words now. The boy was really a monster whose cell regeneration ability was ten times greater than that of a normal person. Dragon City was a land of miracles, and many citizens were born with all sorts of strange divine abilities. When superhumans awakened, they sometimes also activated strange abilities. Gu Jianbo did not think much about it. He could only marvel at his tremendous luck. Meng Chao was truly a blessing from heaven. If he did not manage to create Ultimate Style like this, he would give up on being a human! From that day on, Meng Chao was practically in the lab every day, and he went through three-to-five experimental cultivations that lasted for more than ten hours. Every time they went through an experiment, his blood vessels and nerves tore up and created fine wounds. It had an impact on his organs, and a lot of blood flowed out of his pores. But as long as he traded his points for the Initial Stage Healing Skill and drank a lot of gene medicine, high-calorie nutritional fluids, and ate monster flesh, he could restore his health instantly. It also filled him with energy. Of course, the price he needed to pay for the Initial Stage Healing Skill just kept on growing. In the beginning, it was one thousand contribution points, but now, it was nearly two thousand points. Meng Chao guessed that it was because the injuries he was accumulating were getting worse, so the difficulty in treating them continued to get higher. But it was nothing. He had tens of thousands of contribution points. Aside from awakening the skills he needed for his compulsory courses, he threw all his points into healing himself. Besides, each time they went through an experiment, a notification popped up in his field of vision, congratulating him on making outstanding contributions to the birth of the Ultimate Style. It gave him hundreds or sometimes even more than one thousand contribution points. The points he gained and traded off offset each other. Every time he gave up more than one thousand contribution points, he had the chance to save Gu Jianbo and more of his peers lives. He felt that it was worth it. Time passed, and half a month went by. Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo finished their 112th experiment. As they repeatedly modified the medicine formulae, changed the strength and frequency of the bioelectricity, and modified the medical cabins the pain Meng Chao suffered while he cultivated grew lesser, and the effect when he cleared his branch meridians also became better. In the darkness, they gradually saw a path formed by dazzling stars leading them to the skies. Meng Chaos cultivation base grew day by day. His senses grew sharper, his organs became much better, and the amount of spirit energy his limbs could contain grew higher as well. When he carefully guided spirit energy into the branch meridians around his eye sockets, he could see the fine letters of a notebook more than one hundred meters away. When he guided spirit energy into the spot behind his nasal cavity, he could tell that the canteen was cooking dozens of dishes while being hundreds of meters away based on the smell. He could also identify most of the ingredients. When he guided spirit energy into his cochlea, he could hear autumn leaves falling down, the whispers of the wind, and worms squirming about in the ground, getting entangled with each other. As for the sensitivity of his touch In the first few days, when he could not control it at will, he was so sensitive that he could not wear clothes, if cloth rubbed against his crotch, he ended up getting tingles. But he did not know just how much his fighting strength had increased because of his incredibly sensitive senses. However, it benefitted him in every way when it came to supporting courses. As agreed, Meng Chao went to the resource course to be an assistant for two hours every day. Very soon, he became a target for Ning Shewo and all the other lecturers to fight over in the resource course. He was also the nightmare of all new students and even the upperclassmen in the resource course. His harvesting skills improved by leaps and bounds, and his meticulous control over the monsters mutated organs was matchless among his peers. It allowed the lecturers he helped to feel like they could do whatever they wished, and their harvests would still be perfect. The only problem was that after they worked with Meng Chao and called over their own students, they felt that they could not perform smoothly no matter what. Even when they performed the simplest movements, they felt that there were hiccups everywhere, and they no longer felt the pleasurable feeling of operating smoothly. The lecturers became increasingly gloomy, and they could not help but scold their students. Look at how careless you are. How could you not even be able to compete with a new student from a martial arts course? The new students from the resource course moaned incessantly. Meng Chao is a monster. You might not find one of him even in ten years. How can we hope to compare? In the beginning, some people could not take this lying down and wanted to compete with this boy from the martial arts course. However, the three sophomores were all stunned by Meng Chaos lightning fast and perfect movements, and no new student acted hostilely toward him anymore. Their hostility faded away even more when Meng Chao spoke with great familiarity about various mutated monsters. Before the lecturers could say anything, he would give clear explanations about mutated organs that the new students had never seen before and which looked completely different from the ones in textbooks. He could tell them how the organ mutated, what its functions were, how they should harvest it, and how it could be refined with other materials. There was nothing that he did not know. The resource course students were dumbfounded, and they could only be impressed by him. This was the weird thing about human psychology. When the difference between the two sides was not great, the weaker party might get jealous. But when the distance was so wide that the other party could not even get close, the person would become idolized as if it were completely normal. There were also a few students from Ninth High School who had gotten into Agricultural University. Hence, very soon, Ace Student Chaos name spread from Ninth High School to Agricultural Universitys resource course. As Meng Chao faded further into obscurity in the martial arts course and became a nobody, he became a legendary existence in the resource course. Chapter 125 - Improving by Leaps and Bounds while Remaining Nameless Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao did not intend to keep his knowledge to himself. Every day, he went to the resource course to be an assistant, and aside from working at high intensity like a harvesting machine, when he was free, he would answer questions from the new students, and they would compare their harvesting skills with each other. Since he was also a student, the angle from which he viewed a problem was different. Sometimes, his answers were more suited for the new students needs. Because of it, his relationship with the resource course students became better than his relationship with the people in the martial arts course. He also got a lot of contribution points from the resource course lecturers, and he used them to exchange for the Initial Stage Healing Skills so that he could explore the Ultimate Style further. Of course, everyone had questions. Ace Student Chao, if youre so good at harvesting, why did you run off to the martial arts course? You should just join the resource course! Thats right, were the real ace course in Agricultural University. The martial arts and monster controller course have to ask our resource course for favors all the time! The students were not the only ones who said that. Quite a number of lecturers extended the invitation as well. If he just said yes, they would handle the matter of him changing courses. Meng Chao understood their good will, but he was very satisfied with his current situation. He experimented, trained, harvested, went to his professional classes, visited the library, went to the canteen to eat, used his contribution points to trade for the Initial Stage Healing Skill, awakened new skills, and improved his Skillfulness. He worked day and night without wasting a second. Forget about going home, he seldom even called home. Even though it was tough, he enjoyed it. He felt like he had turned into a rocket, and dazzling flames were coming out from behind his butt. He improved by leaps and bounds every day, every hour, every minute, and every second. There was not even a need to mention just how much he enjoyed exploring an unknown world. Besides, he got to know a group of new friends. Even though he did not come into a lot of contact with people in the martial arts course, he had been socializing with the students in the refresher course, and he found that they were very interesting people. Perhaps it was because Meng Chao had been tormented by society for decades in his previous life, so he could not be considered a completely new student. He was like an old veteran who was sent back to the furnace to be recreated, and he was on the same wavelength as the students from society. Among them were people like Ma Hong, who was a scout from the military who had fled from the jaws of a monster and even killed it. In the process, he awakened to supernatural abilities. Some of the students from society worked for organizations that built communication towers. They were tasked to build signal towers in the fog and often had to climb more than one hundred meters barehanded. While the fog rolled around them and they listened to the monsters cries, they had to focus and work for several hours, which was how they refined an unbreakable mind. Some of them were also miners. They had to work in horrible conditions with high radiation, and each squad had to quickly remove themselves from the situation after working for around ten minutes. Otherwise, their bodies would be affected by all sorts of radiation sicknesses. And there were all sorts of powerful underground creatures around the mines. Hence, the miners had to use picks and impact hammers to break the monsters heads aside from digging out crystals. They fought day and night. Some people died quietly, while some awakened to supernatural abilities and went to universities and their refresher courses. Everyone was a broken-star superhuman, and when they leveled up, they usually had to pay a huge price for it. Aside from their main meridians shrinking, a lot of them had a lot of terrifying scars. But when they talked about their past, about their wounds, and how their comrades had sacrificed themselves, they spoke in a relaxed manner and even laughed about it. They had the elegance of those who forgot about their fear after they healed from their injuries. Compared to the rich children who enjoyed a large amount of resources since they were young and broke through according to procedures, Meng Chao preferred staying with the students from the refresher course. Based on their lively descriptions, Meng Chao could see and remember a wider and more exciting world. The Ultimate Style is meant for us. Meng Chao said seriously to the students from society. As long as our minds and wills are strong enough, anyone can reach the ultimate stage of life. Very soon, the days of people saying that broken-star superhumans dont have enough room for growth, are limited, and can never be like normal superhumans will be gone! The students from society believed his words. Under Ma Hongs lead, they bravely volunteered themselves to help Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo. Based on Ma Hongs words, aside from having flirtatious relationships with female entrepreneurs, Gu Jianbo was a pretty good person. Many of their friends were in the refresher courses of other universities, and they were really just there to get a cert. The lecturers did not teach them seriously, and the students usually did not have the heart to learn either. But here, Gu Jianbo taught them everything he could. He even helped them get resources and risked his reputation to do something as deviant as telling them to bet on the monster controller course. Weve never treated Big Brother Bo as our brother, but a friend with whom we share an unbreakable bond. Since we know that Big Brother Bo and Big Brother Zong have done so much for the Ultimate Style and this brand new cultivation method can help broken-star superhumans break our bottlenecks and the ceiling above us, how can we just watch the two of you risk your lives for us? Ma Hong said with a smile. Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo spoke with each other. The most dangerous and torturous part of the experiment was already over. With Meng Chaos great regenerative ability, they had already figured out a few low-danger medicine formulae. With the factories providing technical support, they had also modified the medical cabins in different ways and turned them into brand new cultivation cabins. If they wanted to promote the Ultimate Style, they would definitely need the acknowledgement of normal martial artists and low-grade superhumans. If this were a style that only a monster like Meng Chao could practice, it would be meaningless. Hence, they passionately invited Ma Hong and the other students from society to join them. By then, they had already sent the results of their experiments to Yan Organization. Yan Hengbo was very pleased with the results, and he gave them another huge sum to sponsor them. And Gu Jianbo had used some sort of method to convince Dean Zong to give them experimental equipment and cultivation machines that had been eliminated from the martial arts course but were still mostly new. They could now launch seven sets of comparison experiments simultaneously. Their efficiency increased by leaps and bounds, and they could now conduct dozens of experiments per day. The legend of Meng Chao the Monster also continued spreading among the students working in society. Most of the students working in society, including Ma Hong, who was still serving in the Red Dragon Army, could only take electrical shocks and their branch meridians being cleared for ten minutes maximum. Then, they would start groaning in pain. Their mental strength indices would shoot over the safe zone, and they would have to leave the cultivation cabin. But Meng Chao could calmly stay in the cultivation cabin for a few hours. In fact, it even looked like he enjoyed being in there. His record was staying submerged in gene medicine for seven hours while being shocked by electricity. He also managed to absorb every last drop of the thick medicine. As he faced the dual stimulation from the gene medicine and the bioelectricity, his bones crackled, his muscles swelled, and spirit tattoos that were as fine as hair and incredibly profound and complicated appeared on his skin. The aggressive and burning spirit tattoos were something that even the cultivation cabins could not hide. It gave others a feeling that they were standing beside a steel smelting furnace. Even Ma Hong and the students who had fought hundreds of battles could not help but shudder. In the second half of September, the experiment reached a critical period. Meng Chao became even busier. He practically stayed in the lab twenty-four hours a day, which made it difficult for him to fulfill his promise of being a harvesting assistant for two hours every day. To the martial arts course students, his existence was now as thin as a ghosts. And by that, they meant that it was very difficult to see him even in major lectures that hundreds of people attended, cultivation centers where the students loved going because they could show off, the canteen, the dorms, or the clubs that the new students participated in passionately. Meng Chao could not be met anywhere. Even if he occasionally showed up in the very important professional classes, he looked as if he had been squeezed dry and moved around like a drifting ghost. His sense of presence was extremely lacking. Another month or so passed, and no one mentioned his shocking performance during the admission test anymore. Some people heard about Ace Student Chao from the resource course, but since they were from a different course, his deeds felt completely unrelated to their world. A pure martial artist usually thought that a harvesters skill was nothing extraordinary. They believed that harvesters only cleaned up after them and cleared the battlefield. There were also those who thought that Meng Chao was derelict in his studies and did not focus. If he wants to be a harvester, he should have applied for the resource course. Since he awakened in the battlefield and killed a Bloody Moon Wolf King by chance, he overestimated his fighting abilities and enrolled in the martial arts course. But after he entered university, he noticed that the path of a martial artist is not easy for a broken-star superhuman, so now he wants to become a harvester. That must be the case. That was what Duan Lian told the other students behind Meng Chaos back. Meng Chao had launched a counterattack and struck him first during the admission test, which made him miss getting under the tutelage of the two ace lecturers. It was a major regret that he could not forget. He was filled with anger, and when he spoke, his words were, naturally, laced with fury. Yet even if the students thought about it carefully, they felt that they could not refute Duan Lians words. By the looks of it, before long, he will leave the martial arts course. Duan Lian gritted his teeth in exasperation. But before he leaves, I will definitely let him know that even without the two ace lecturers, I am still one of the Four Great Kings of the martial arts course! Xie Feng had also heard about Duan Lians intentions to cause Meng Chao trouble, so he found Meng Chao and advised him earnestly. Meng Chao, what have you been doing lately? This is your precious golden period, so you cant waste it just like that! Look, Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and I all got ourselves ace tutors. We have ample resources and a lot of chances to get monster coins. In just a short month of so, weve cleared a lot of spirit meridians and can create around twenty spirit energy magnetic fields. Our fighting strength has increased more than three times! But what about you? You always hide in a corner during classes and daydream. When you cultivate, you look like you have myasthenia gravis. You dont join the clubs either even though they can increase your knowledge, help you earn monster coins, and introduce you to our upperclassmen! I mean, I know that broken-star superhumans cant master a lot of killing moves, but even if youve only cleared four main meridians in your right arm, when you organize them, you can still create quite a number of spirit energy magnetic fields. Yet how many have you mastered? Also, over the past month or so, aside from shoving food down your throat in the canteen, you havent been using your monster coins at all. You havent even registered for a lavish single dorm. You should still have ten thousand or so monster coins left, right? The protection period for new students is now over. Students can challenge each other freely. I heard that Duan Lian is not the only one who wants to cause you trouble. Many of the new students have also improved by leaps and bounds, and theyre all sharpening their weapons knowing that you have a lot of money in your hands. They want to snatch your coins! After all, youre famous, and your strength is obvious to all. Everyone bullies the weak, so if they dont bully you, who else are they going to target? If you really dont have the heart to walk down the path of a martial artist, itd be best for you to switch courses as soon as possible. I heard that youre doing pretty good in the resource course. If you still want to become a martial artist, dont involve yourself in Project 1024 anymore! Ms. Li said that its a dead-end that can never be cleared! Chapter 126 - I Want to Take Part in the Fight! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Xie Fengs advice filled Meng Chaos heart with warmth. This guy might look prideful, but he was worthy of being offered guidance and to become good friends. Meng Chao was not a person who liked pretending to be weak so that he could show off later. Before his good friend, hiding his strength and being a wolf in sheeps clothing was simply poor taste. Xie Feng, thanks for the reminder, but you dont have to worry about me. Meng Chao repaid honesty with honesty. In truth, Project 1024 is going very smoothly. While youre strengthening a few main meridians every day, I have been strengthening my 1,024 branch meridians. It might not show, but my strength has also increased by leaps and bounds compared to a month ago. I know about Duan Lians newest development as well. He has absorbed a lot of feline-type monsters beast souls and can now create seventeen spirit energy magnetic fields. He also knows some sort of very powerful killing move known as Lion Frenzy. It might sound intimidating and domineering, but its filled with openings. Lets make a conservative estimate. If I face someone like Duan Lian, I can fight around five of them in an arena. If we were in a real fight with a complicated terrain, I could fight ten of him. Of course, what Im saying is that this would be the result if I didnt bring guns to those fights. If I had a gun Meng Chao calculated with his fingers carefully. Welp, I cant come up with a number.. Xie Feng sucked in a deep breath. Meng Chao, wake up. You have to realize your error. Honestly, Ms. Li regards you highly, so you still have a chance to change your tutor! What, we can switch tutors now? Meng Chaos eyes lit up with delight. Then, hurry up and switch to Mr. Gu! If we stay with Big Brother Bo, well have a bright future ahead! You Xie Feng almost fainted. He cradled himself and said, I treat you as a friend, and you just think of me as entertainment? Ah, fine, let me beat you up then. Instead of letting you benefit Duan Lian and the others with more than ten thousand worth of monster coins, itd be better if you gave them to me. Yeah, sure. Meng Chao agreed to it readily. If I beat you up until your parents cant recognize you, you have to admit that the Beast Soul Style has a weakness, and even the beast soul fusion technology cant help you solve the problem of accumulating power, stiffening up, and cooling down. The Ultimate Style that Project 1024 came up with is the one that will determine the direction of the future development of martial arts and is the correct path. When he saw how serious Meng Chao was and how he started exercising his limbs, Xie Feng found his exasperation leaking out of him. Ah, forget it. I dont have time going nuts with you today. I have to join a special training program later. In a few days, well have a new student competition between the martial arts course and monster controller course. Thats the most important competition in our first year. After Im done with all my work, well talk about your matter. New student competition? Meng Chao asked curiously. Why dont I know about this? Youve been really elusive, you dont stay in the same dorm as the martial arts course students, and you even have a refresher course lecturer who is marginalized as your tutor, so its only natural that you dont know about it. Xie Feng sighed. The rules of the new student competition are such: the martial arts course and monster controller course will each choose fifty new students to fight in a back-to-back tournament. The candidates will be selected by the ace lecturers. Since you followed Gu Jianbo, its only natural that he didnt mention anything, since he doesnt have the right to recommend any candidates. Theres no need to mention that Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and I are in. Duan Lian is also joining the competition. Many students who werent as great as you during the admission test now have the chance to show up because theyre under the tutelage of rather powerful tutors. This is an important event in our semester, so all the competitors are going to fight with everything they have. Otherwise, why do you think Duan Lian and the others would not be causing you trouble even though the new student protection period is over? I see. Meng Chao nodded. Now, do you understand the benefits of following an ace lecturer? Also, recently, the Red Dragon Army has been frequently going with the Supernatural Tower to the edges of the fog to fight. I heard that they have managed to advance dozens of kilometers to the north of the city and discover another incredibly large composite mine. Its filled with rare metals and high-purity crystals, which have a high strategic value. To explore and defend this strategic piece of land, the city has been hastily mobilizing forces. Many of our upperclassmen have gone to the frontlines, and even the freshmen have chances to go into the fog to fight. Ever since the 10-year Expedition ended, Dragon City did not have a lot of chances to launch such large-scale attacks. This is a rare good chance. The effect of fighting in a real battle once is better than cultivating for half a year in the university. But the fighting power of freshmen is rather weak, and not everyone has the chance of going to the frontlines. Its only if well show good results during the tournament between courses that well be chosen to represent Agricultural University and join the battle. But youre definitely out of it. Something like this happened?! Meng Chaos pupils shrank. He did not remember all the details about the Monster War, but he knew that after he failed his national college examination, Dragon City experienced a series of devastating losses. In other words, no matter how many kilometers the Red Dragon Army managed to push forward and if they found a mine with a lot of ores that had a lot of strategic value, there was a high chance that the battle would not end well. No, I have to join the battle! Meng Chao blurted out. Isnt it too late for you to realize that? You dont even have the right to join the tournament, so how could you be chosen to go to the battlefield in the north? Xie Feng said, frustrated that Meng Chao had not fought for his chance. Then, he noticed that Meng Chao was staring at him with a strange look. Whats wrong? Xie Feng felt his heart tremble. Its nothing. Meng Chao looked away and drew closer to smile sweetly at him. Xie Feng, youll definitely be ranked at the top during the tournament between courses, right? The competition is yet to start, so how would I know? Xie Feng thought about it. But based on the current situation, the monster controller course has run into a rare minor year. They dont have outstanding talents among their new students. I cant say that I will stay until the end of the tournament, but I have hope in winning against five or more of them. Thats good. Dont worry. At that time, I will definitely cheer for you! Meng Chao slapped his good friends shoulder. Once Xie Feng shows his glory during the tournament among the new students, Ill just have to beat him up to show the strength of the Ultimate Style. Then, Ill be able to prove my worth, right? Oh, thats right, theres Duan Lian too. Based on the standards of a normal university student, that person has been doing pretty well with his training lately, so he should be able to show off his might during the tournament. After I beat up Xie Feng, I might as well beat up Duan Lian to the point that his parents cant recognize him too. There will be a double guarantee that way. He was not being ruthless, and neither was he not honoring the bro code. He was just showing truth and reason. He wanted to use the hard truth to make the students learn the right path for the development of martial arts. He wanted to provide them guidance and contribute to society! Meng Chao looked over with sparkling eyes. Xie Feng, do your best. Work hard so that you can defeat a lot of monster controller course students and everyone can cheer for you. Ill also do my final push with every second I have! Five days later, the 575th experiment for Project 1024, also known as the Ultimate Style, was launched. The conditions of the Ultimate Style lab were very good. They no longer used cultivation cabins modified from secondhand medical cabins. Instead, they had a cultivation cabin that had been specifically designed for the style, and it was three meters long. The walls of the cabin were made of a transparent material similar to glass, but which was highly durable. It could withstand an impact of nearly one hundred tons. The benefit of their cultivation cabin being magnified was that even if the cultivator was not completely immersed in gene medicine, they could still move around. That meant that not only did they have ample space to take up stances or execute force, they could also use their hands as sabers and use the One Hundred Saber Technique, Thunder Rapier, or even stronger killing moves. Ever since the upgraded version of the cultivation cabin was set up, Meng Chao fell in love with it and cultivated in there for three days and three nights. The feeling he had this time was completely different. 575th experiment: We have added a density 35 Silver-chained Snake Venom to the base of Gene Medicine No.99. We modified the components of amphetamine and the antisympa-thicomimetic drugs. We also used nikethamideI and strychnine to stimulate the central nervous system. The subject has already entered the cultivation cabin. All his physiological parameters are normal. Gu Jianbo, Ma Hong, and the students all looked at Meng Chao with nervous expressions. During the past few experiments, Meng Chaos condition had been getting better. He could now withstand bioelectricity of a stronger voltage, and through his branch meridians, the spirit energy that he could instantly absorb and release increased in amount. Everyone had a feeling that they were infinitesimally close to success. And just as they expected, right when the cultivation cabin was activated, Meng Chao felt different. The pain and difficulty in cultivation from before was all gone. He did not need to do anything for the spirit energy in the gene medicine to enter his branch meridians either. The intersecting spirit apertures in his branch meridians naturally formed a mysterious suction force that absorbed the spirit energy in endless waves. His body was originally a dark void that no one could see through, but suddenly, just like dark clouds disappearing, stars that covered the sky appeared. The thousands of spirit apertures sparkled brilliantly. Among the stars, silver threads as fine as hair grew out and intersected with each other. They entangled and surrounded each other to form a crystalline person filled with energy. This is the formula! This is the key to branch meridian cultivation! Meng Chao opened his eyes in the light-silver medicinal liquid. They shone with a delighted spark. Increase the voltage! He made a gesture to the people outside the cultivation cabin. Gu Jianbo turned on the switch to increase the density of the gene medicine and the voltage of the bioelectricity. No, thats not enough! Stronger! Gu Jianbo increased it by another degree. No, we can make it stronger. I can sense that the formulaes nourishment and protective properties are really good. It can maximize our ability to resist the shock from the bioelectricity and reduce the side effects from the pain. It can widen our branch meridians, awaken our cells, and devour more spirit energy! Meng Chao was still not satisfied. In the end, Gu Jianbo increased the bioelectricity over the warning line., but Meng Chao looked like he was enjoying it. His mental strength index and physiological parameters remained stable. Weve clearly increased the amount of medicine, so why is the density of the medicinal liquid still reducing so quickly? Look! The gene medicine is becoming clear. Its like pure water! The energy contained in it has all been absorbed by Meng Chao! Ma Hong and the students cried out in surprise. Before their voices could fade, Meng Chao moved. He used Ripple Force, Dragon Snake Force, Reckless Bull Force, the One Hundred Saber Techniques, Thunder Rapier, and the middle-stage fighting techniques he had recently learned in university. Since he was immersed entirely in thick medicinal liquid, he faced great pressure and resistance. It was much harder for him to train here when compared to when he was surrounded by air. But he ignored it. He moved effortlessly as if he could tear down everything in his path. Every time he punched or kicked, he stirred up undercurrents and created waves, which made the walls of the cultivation cabin clang loudly. The durability of the cultivation cabin was incredibly high. Even if a four-star superhuman like Gu Jianbo hit it, it would be hard for him to break it. Even so, Meng Chaos attacks left a deep impression on the group. They felt as if a fierce creature was about to come out of the cage. The shocking waves lasted for around ten minutes, and the originally thick and light-silver medicinal liquid turned into clear water. They turned on the drain holes and got rid of the residual liquid. Meng Chao sat down in a meditative pose with his body radiating heat. It was as if he had not been put into icy cold medicinal liquid, but magma that could melt steel. Has the Ultimate Style been completed? Gu Jianbo stared at him. The depths of his eyes sparkled just like Meng Chaos. Chapter 127 - The Terrifying Branch Meridians Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Activate the spirit energy test. Meng Chao made a gesture to the people outside the cultivation cabin. Principal Sun had turned into a beacon of light in the darkness to protect the students. Granny Wang turned into a zombie, but retained a spark of humanity. Countless Dragon Citizens in his previous life advanced wave after wave during the apocalypse to fight. These scenes turned into a high-energy particle flow that charged into his brain and spirit and activated his spirit magnetic field rotation energy. Meng Chao growled. His spirit energy circulated quickly in his 1,024 branch meridians and turned into 1,024 streams that flowed from his organs to his limbs. Then, they fought against each other to spill out of his pores. A dense but exquisite spirit tattoo instantly arose on his skin. It was created by his branch meridians which were like runic symbols drawn with neon pens. They were not as dazzling and eye-catching as the ones formed by main meridians, but they were much more exquisite and complicated. At first glance, the spirit tattoo looked like a marvelous fighting armor that was thin as a cicadas wing. It made his body look even stronger and nimble. This is Everyone sucked in sharp breaths. When the supporting class superhumans circulated their spirit energy, their branch meridians would also show up to present a dazzling spirit meridian. But in usual circumstances, this sort of spirit tattoo only appeared in certain spots. If that person was a doctor or a harvester, they would usually have the spirit tattoo around their eyes and hands, because they needed those parts to perform meticulous operations. If they were scientists or leaders skilled in calculations and deductions, the spirit tattoos would appear near their temples, showing that the spirit meridians near their minds had been cleared. The sight of all 1,024 branch meridians being cleared and filled with so much spirit energy that the spirit tattoos became clear and changed as if they had life, like Meng Chaos, was unprecedented. Current spirit energy value, 61 Crystals! This number shocked Gu Jianbo and the others. Spirit energy value was the standard to measure the explosive energy of superhumans. One Crystal meant that they could execute power equivalent to one cubic millimeter of a standard crystal when all of its energy was released and turned into spirit energy. For one-star superhumans, or rather, for those in Spirit Tattoo Realm, there was a rather simple and crude formula to calculate the value of their spirit energy. The number of main meridians they cleared would show just how much spirit energy they could produce. If they cleared sixty main meridians and took in a lot of resources, after training for a period of time, they could control 60 Crystals of spirit energy. Of course, the talent, skills and medicine the superhumans took were different, so the specific numbers were different. Outstanding newbies like Sun Ya and Xie Feng might produce more than 100 Crystals of spirit energy, even if they had only cleared sixty to seventy main meridians, because they had the guidance of ace lecturers. But generally, the spirit energy they produced would not go over twice the number of main meridians they cleared, unless they had already become two-star superhumans and reached Spirit Transformation Realm. Broken-star superhumans were usually only able to clear a few main meridians. Even if these main meridians were thicker than the usual ones, it was difficult for their spirit energy value to surpass 20 Crystals. Of course, such figures were not what decided the outcome of a fight. The gap in fighting strength could not be decided by simple mathematics based on spirit energy value. But at the end of the day, the higher a persons spirit energy value was, the more they could control the fight, and the more skills as well as different strategies they could execute. Yet right now, as a broken-star superhuman, Meng Chao had released 61 Crystals worth of spirit energy, which was the average standard for a martial arts course student. How could this not fill the broken-star superhumans who were watching with their necks craned forward outside the cultivation cabin with emotion? Their blood stirred. Meng Chao was just as excited in the cultivation cabin. He really wanted to throw his head back and roar to express his delight. He knew that Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Jiang Rui, and even Duan Lians spirit energy value had already gone over one hundred. But 100 Crystals that came from main meridians were completely different from 100 Crystals that came from branch meridians. If main meridians delivered that amount of spirit energy, they would need a long time to regain energy, which was known as the cooldown period. It was very hard for them to maintain a steady flow of output. The amount of energy they wasted to execute moves was much higher than that of the branch meridians. All the flashy electricity effects were also part of the output, but if it was not considered into the final attack, the user would be considered lucky if thirty percent of the spirit energy of the final attack landed on the target. But the output, accuracy, endurance, stability, and concealment from branch meridians could be adjusted at will. The damage rebounded to the user was rather low, and even if they ended up burning a few branch meridians when they executed their moves, they could repair them within a short period of time. While looking at the spirit tattoo flowing over his skin, Meng Chao laughed. He stood up and opened the lid. He climbed out of the cultivation cabin and strode to the punching force gauge in the corner. Bang! The force of his first punch was worth 1,500 kg. Two months ago, with just his body, his maximum punching force was 300 kg. Now, it had increased by five times its original amount. Of course, with the help of spirit energy, having a punching force amounting to 1,500 kg was nothing shocking. Many of the new martial arts course students could easily reach 2,000 kg. Even Ma Hong and the rest of the students from society had that sort of power. But what happened next was the terrifying part. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Meng Chao did not show any signs of stopping. He repeatedly punched the bag with his fists, and each punch was faster than the last. In the beginning, the people could still see the entire process. He would take a step forward, twist his waist, pull his shoulders back, and his biceps would bulge up. But soon, they only saw two afterimages and two burning whips as they repeatedly ravaged the pitiful punching bag. In the end, aside from Gu Jianbo, no one was able to see Meng Chaos attack trajectory. They only saw a series of astonishing numbers on the screen. 1,615 kg! 1,647 kg! 1,684 kg! When Meng Chaos punching force reached 1,688 kg, only the decimal numbers changed, not the qualitative numbers. In five minutes, he delivered 624 punches, and all of them had the force of 1,688 kg. They would only change by 0.1 to 0.3 kg. At most, it was a 0.5 change. This shocking control could make anyone feel their skins crawl and chills run down their spines. When Meng Chao delivered his 625th punch, his punching force jumped to 1,689.2 kg. Meng Chao pulled his fist back, took a step away, and exercised his shoulder and wrist. He grinned and turned around to look at the dumbfounded group. Thats the power output from branch meridians. It might not be as powerful as the maximum punching force from main meridians, but its advantage is in the density of punches, the accuracy, and the endurance. I can suffocate the target with these. Meng Chao had not had his fill yet. He went up the treadmill and switched the speed to eight. That did not mean that the treadmill would be moving at a speed of 8 km/h. Instead, it meant one hundred meters in eight seconds! This far surpassed the limit of the short-distance running legend on Earth, Usain Bolt. But Meng Chao could run faster and with ease. He even poked around the buttons to continuously increase the speed. From one hundred meters in eight seconds, he turned it to one hundred meters in 7.8 seconds, then 7.7 seconds, then 7.5 seconds. In the end, he fixed it at one hundred meters in seven seconds. He was basically moving as fast as the wind. If super humans had spirit energy helping them, many of them could run at even faster speeds. But Meng Chao used this speed to run five kilometers. In the end, it was the treadmill that was unable to bear with him stomping on it as he charged forward. It let out creaking sounds and started swaying madly. During that period of time, his heartbeat, breathing, amount of liquid he lost, and his physiological parameters did not change much. It seemed like he could run a few marathons at this speed. Compared to attack power, this sort of ability to keep running at high speed is even more important, Meng Chao thought. The monsters in the future are going to keep getting stronger. The soldiers and superhumans in the wild often run into dangers they did not expect, but Dragon City still lacks firepower right now. Yet each veteran who has gone through hundreds of battles is a valuable treasure. If they cant fight, they should be able to run. With Ultimate Style, they could flee to safety and eventually find a chance to fight back. But speed and strength were not all that the Ultimate Style could offer. Meng Chao used another method to show the benefit of cultivating branch meridians to the students, whose, by this point, eyes had almost popped out of their sockets and whose jaws were almost on the floor. He put a monster coin on the back of his left foot. Then, he placed his hands behind his back and did not move. His muscles started moving in waves. Faint spirit energy shot out of his pores like electrical arcs to guide the monster coin from the back of his foot to his calf. Then, he moved it to his stomach before moving it to his stomach. After that, he rolled it to his face and made it stop on his head. From his head, he had it roll slowly to the back of his right foot. Even if the students from the society had a lot of knowledge about society, they had never seen a superhuman display such fine and meticulous control over their bodies. They gasped in amazement and looked at each other. Even after a long time had passed, they could not say anything. Meng Chao did not move. He suddenly had a muscle fiber on the back of his foot shrink, and with a crack, it expanded. The monster coin was flung up, and he caught it in his hand. Big Brother Bo, weve obtained progressive success for Project 1024, right? he asked with a smile. Gu Jianbos eyes were a little red. He opened his mouth, but he could not say anything. He went to the wash basin and washed his face for half a minute before he sucked in a deep breath and said in a quivering voice, Thats right, weve verified a brand new formula for medicine and a cultivation method. We can now help broken-star superhumans reach the standards of a normal superhuman in terms of basic strength and instant output of spirit energy value. Also, they will be able to do things that cultivators of the main meridians at the same level wont be able to do. Even though the data can serve as reference as to how we can turn the basic figures into fighting strength, we still have a long way ahead of us to find the perfect fighting model that is of equal strength to this cultivation method. But even though the road is long and filled with obstacles, well reach the end eventually if we keep moving forward. I really didnt think that Id be able to walk down so far on this road and that Id be able to see hope on it. Zong Ye, Xu Fang, Zhou Tianrui, Li Feiyu Meng Chao, I I thank you on their behalf! Gu Jianbo usually had a glib tongue, but now, he was dazed yet stern. His voice was even a little choked up. He smoothed out his wrinkled lab coat and took half a step back to give Meng Chao a serious bow. But Meng Chao was ahead of him. He wrapped his arms around him in a tight hug. Big Brother Bo, I should be the one thanking you, Meng Chao said sincerely. All of us have to thank you. Gu Jianbo was a little stunned. What? Why? Everyone, for everything. Meng Chao smiled, and the strange flame appeared in front of his eyes. [Completed the first segment of the chain quest: Fight for the Ultimate Style. The instant spirit energy output of the Fire Relayers branch meridians is one-tenth above main meridians. [Quest Remarks: You helped Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo develop a brand new cultivation path five years ahead of the original time and prevented heroic citizen Gu Jianbo from gaining more hidden injuries. His life might be extended. You performed extraordinarily, and you gained ? stars for the quest.] [Quest Reward: 10,500 contribution points and twelve of your main meridians being healed. [The repairs of your main meridians have begun. Current progress: 0.1%. Estimated time of completion: 15 days.] Chapter 128 - Double Ques Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In an instant, Meng Chao felt a numb and unbearable feeling fill his limbs. The spirit energy circulating in his branch meridians surged to his damaged main meridians and infiltrated them. It was like spring rain had rained down into a stream that was filled with refreshing sweet water and that water had flowed into a dry river. Just as he expected, main meridians and branch meridians were inseparable and interconnected. If his branch meridians were filled with spirit energy, he could slowly nourish his main meridians, and it would naturally allow his withered main meridians to see life again. This was the most effective way to repair main meridians based on the memory fragments from his previous life. It was now verified. Huh? After I awakened to supernatural powers, Kindling leveled up too. Now, it has a remark system. I remember that when this quest was given to me, the reward was eight thousand contribution points and the repair of ten of my main meridians. But now, the reward has increased. Does it mean that I completed the quest beyond what I needed to? Looks like, from now on, not only do I have to complete the quests at high quality, if possible, I have to complete the quests perfectly and get a five star rating! If thats the case, not only will my 1,024 branch meridians be as strong as dragons, even my 108 main meridians might end up fully awakened, right? Meng Chao thought about it, and the strange flame flickered before his eyes to show him new information. [Fight for the Ultimate Style: Second segment. [Quest Details: Use the Ultimate Style to win against at least three hundred fighters of various styles, including, but not limited to, Beast Soul Style martial artists, Machine Armor Style martial artists, Gun Fighting Style gunslingers, Overkill Style martial artists, monster controllers, machine masters, and heroic spirit users. [Quest Description: Figures are not everything. How will you search for the best fighting model that is a match to the figures? How will you spread this brand new martial art to the citizens? This is the key to the Ultimate Styles rise to prominence. Please use the truth to persuade the citizens and spread this martial art! [Quest Reward: If you win against three hundred people, you will be considered to have completed the quest. Based on the number of people you win against and your performance, you will get at least 10,000 contribution points and ten of your main meridians will be healed. [Five-star Achievement Unique Reward: Method to create spirit energy magnetic fieldMind Lightning. [Mind Lightning: Your spirit energy will pulsate at a certain frequency to impact your brain cells, and you will release brainwaves as powerful as lightning, which will allow you to disturb the minds of intelligent creatures around you. The time necessary that intelligent creatures accumulate power, stiffen up, and cool down will increase by at least 10%, and they will reveal even more openings that are a danger to their lives.] Wow Meng Chao kept staring at the notifications. He could vaguely remember that Mind Lightning was a very domineering skill, and it was especially suited for the Ultimate Style. When the lightning created by the brainwaves started crackling, the user could basically kill people with their eyes. No matter who they directed this gaze at, they would die. Mind Lightning had not been created yet in this era. Meng Chao could get it ahead of others, but the requirement was a five-star achievement. Even though he did not have the specific details, the general gist behind it should be that he needed to win against as many people at the same level as him as possible, right? For example, he might need to use the truth to persuade from five hundred to one thousand people that the Ultimate Style was the way to go. Eh, its okay. There are around seven hundred new students in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and there should be even more in the monster controller course. There should be enough if I beat up all the freshmen. Hang on. By same level, does it mean that I can only beat up one-star superhumans? If thats the case, the number isnt high enough anymore. Ah, its fine. The University of Technology, Medical University, and the military school are nearby. Once I beat up everyone in Agricultural University, I can go next door and play with Feixiong. Then, I can also persuade the military school, which should be enough. Meng Chao blinked, but the strange flames at the corner of his eyes were still burning. New information popped up in his sight. [Fight for the Ultimate Style: Third Segment. [Hunt at least one thousand normal monsters and one hundred Grade One superbeasts. [Quest Description: Dance beautifully among the jaws and fangs of monsters! [Quest Reward: When you kill the minimum number of monsters required, you can declare the completion of the quest. You will be rewarded at least 10,000 contribution points and ten of your main meridians will be healed. [Five-star Achievement Unique Reward: Method to create spirit energy magnetic fieldMonster Blood Combustion. [Monster Blood Combustion: Stimulate the dormant parts residing in the depths of your genes with spirit energy and release an ancient power. Your maximum output will increase above 10%.] Its a double quest! Meng Chao could not help but whistle in his heart. Monster Blood Combustion and Mind Lightning were both very practical skills. If he could create these two spirit energy magnetic fields ahead of their time, not only would he be able to bring out the full power of the Ultimate Style and use it to provide guidance to more citizens, he could also increase Dragon Citys fighting power. He had to get those two five-star achievements! Meng Chao, please stop. Youve been hugging me for a full three minutes, Gu Jianbo whispered. Meng Chao quickly let go. Sorry, Big Brother Bo, I was too excited. I get it. Im very excited too. But youve been working for three days and three nights straight. Do you want to go back and rest so that you can recover a little? Dont need to. Im filled with energy right now, and I can cultivate for another three days and three nights. I really want to go and look for a few opponents and test the power of the Ultimate Style and figure out how Im supposed to fight in a real battle! About that Gu Jianbo remembered Meng Chaos performance at the punching force gauge and the treadmill. It did seem like he was perfectly fine. He looked at Ma Hong and the other students. Ma Hongs eyes lit up. He rubbed his fists and stepped forward. Meng Chao, this time, Im not going to hold back! The Red Dragon Army scouts eyes burned intensely. In the cultivation room, seven built men surrounded Meng Chao. The other students watched nearby. Isnt that too many people? Among the seven of us, three of us are currently serving in the Red Dragon Army, and the other four have survived through hundreds of battles in the fog. We might be broken-star superhumans, and even if we add up all the main meridians weve cleared, its only around thirty of them, isnt this a little too much? Wont it be bullying you? Ma Hong frowned. Its fine. Practitioners of the Ultimate Style have shapened senses and few openings. Our endurance in a fight is high, so were in our element when fighting against many people. Meng Chao smiled. Were going to be fighting in the fog in the future, and itll be normal for us to be surrounded by monsters. Are we supposed to not fight just because there are a lot of monsters? Makes sense. Then, lets start! Ma Hong threw a punch at Meng Chaos face. He had also gone through a lot of experimental cultivation, so even if he did not improve as quickly as Meng Chao, he was still a completely different person compared to a month ago. When Ma Hong pushed his fingers together, his hand was like a drawn saber. It whistled with the wind and attracted Meng Chaos eyes. In the past, he would have either moved back or dodged. Then, it would be very easy for the other six students to surround him. But now, Meng Chao did not retreat. Instead, he moved forward and used his enhanced sight as well as enhanced senses to instantly determine Ma Hongs attack trajectory. He turned his neck to the side by 9.5 degrees, and the price he paid was that Ma Hongs fingernails cut into his cheek slightly, but he managed to ram his shoulder violently into Ma Hongs chest. In an instant, his spirit energy exploded from him. It charged out from every pore like invisible needles. Ma Hong looked like he had been struck by lightning. His body trembled. Two of the other students roared and launched a pincer attack. But Meng Chao acted as if he was weightless. He tapped against the ground and slid behind one student, where he jabbed his armpit. Because of it, the student had to raise his arm in spite of himself, which blocked the other students attack. The other students saw that the situation was bad for them. They put on their stances and created their spirit energy magnetic fields to release their killing moves. This fit into Meng Chaos plans. His spirit energy flowed through his branch meridians, and his spirit tattoos shone even more brilliantly. As if he had turned into a Lightning Saber, he attacked them by targeting their openings. He seized the moment they switched from accumulating power to stiffening up to kick them, because that was the moment they were at their weakest. It was as if there was electricity in his limbs. Every hit he delivered caused great pain, and the students were unable to get up even after a long time had passed. When Ma Hong registered what had happened, Meng Chao had already drifted to a corner and watched him while completely unharmed. The other students groaned on the floor. The spirit energy magnetic fields they had created were forcefully destroyed by Meng Chao, and now, they suffered a backlash. The spirit energy charged about their flesh and nerves, causing great pain. Again! Ma Hong swung his fist. Is there a need for that? Meng Chao asked. If we were in a real fight, I wouldnt have come empty-handed. Id have a dagger, and Id have put a steel plate in my combat boots as well as a sharp knife. Its blade, of course, would be coated in poison. Id never let my enemies have a chance to get up. Then what about me? Ma Hongs fierceness and unrelenting spirit started burning. He glared at Meng Chao and said, I havent lost! Again! But I dont want to. Meng Chao crossed his arms and smiled. Judging by how you want to fight against me no matter what, if you were a monster I ran into in the wild, youd be the type thats incredibly fierce and wouldnt mind dying with me. Why should I fight head-on against that? The greatest advantage of the Ultimate Style is an endless supply of spirit energy, which leads to high endurance. And when it comes to fighting spirit, it doesnt mean simple and crude fighting. It means the ability to leave the battlefield at any time I want. I can make decisions in a flexible manner. If I met fierce monsters like you, Id choose to run away, and while I run, Id look around at the landmarks to toy with you while kite you. Then, Id go back and report your existence, get hundreds of artillery or hundreds of unmanned aerial vehicles, and turn you into mince meat. Thats the way humans should fight. Ma Hong fell into deep thought. He was part of the Red Dragon Army, so he did not mind using a steel army to turn monsters into mince meat. Makes sense, he mumbled. In the past, regardless of whether it was the Overkill Style or the Beast Soul Style, wed only pay attention to fighting with our lives on the line and facing death fearlessly. There were many times when even if we ended up killing the monsters, we had to pay a devastating price for it. There are only so many people in Dragon City, and we cant bear the loss of manpower. Even if we sacrifice one human for the lives of ten monsters, were still the ones with the losing deal. If a fight broke out in the city and we were supposed to fight to protect our homeland, everyone would naturally face death with a smile. But as the defense line gets stronger and we gradually gain strategic initiative, more humans will take the initiative to fight, and the flames of war will reach the depths of the fog and the wild. Were going to be in a brand new war, and the dull way of taking a stance and delivering our attacks will no longer be a suitable way to fight. Instead, the Ultimate Styles flexibility will give us a higher chance of survival. Its beneficial to obtain the final victory in terms of strategy. Thats right. Meng Chao looked around and swept his gaze over the students before his eyes landed on Gu Jianbo. We need to be able to see the advantages and disadvantages to develop a martial art, and we also need to figure out what the future will need. When Dragon City switches from defense to offense, I believe that the Ultimate Style will definitely rise to power! Chapter 129 - A Young Girl Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The students from society did not have a high cultivation realm, but they were the pillars of strength of their professions or the military. They had a large circle of friends and were rather influential. Meng Chao hoped that he could spread the ideals of the Ultimate Style as quickly as possible through them. And just as he expected, while the group fell into deep through, the notification at the top corner of his eyes changed. Not only did he get contribution points, his completion rate for the second segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style went from 0/300 to 6/300. After all, Meng Chao had not just defeated Ma Hong, but six other broken-star superhumans. If he calculated things that way, the difficulty in completing the quest at the bare minimum was not high. But if he were to only challenge broken-star superhumans and the freshman ranked at the bottom, even if he defeated three hundred people, he would only get a one-star achievement. If he wanted to get a five-star achievement, he had to fight against all the outstanding people in Spirit Tattoo Realm within the city. Meng Chao smiled and said, Big Brother Ma, everyone, youll be the ones who will play a major role in the next stage of the experiment. My main task will be to go for my practical test and gather data in fights. Ma Hong looked regretful. He shook his head and said, Meng Chao, were really interested in the Ultimate Style, and we seriously want to stay and cultivate a little longer, but I just received orders from the squad to return to the army immediately. The Red Dragon Army has a major operation in the north, so my cultivation has to come to a halt for the time being. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Then, what about all of you? Were the same, one of the students from society said with a grin. The scale of the operation this time is the greatest in the past ten years. All the people from all professions have mobilized their forces. The Red Dragon Army and the Supernatural Tower arent the only ones involved. Broken-star superhumans are superhumans too. Compared to undergraduate students, were nothing, but in our units, were the pillars of strength. We have to participate in the fight, so we have to put a stop to the refresher course for now. It made sense. When Dragon City expanded, it would not just be the matter of the military alone. As the Red Dragon Army pushed forward, the companies in charge of building communication towers had to set up signal towers behind them to ensure that the internet was smooth and faced no interference. Then, it would be possible for unmanned aerial vehicles to dance about under the guidance of the tactical data chains. The Supernatural Tower would also be able to get clear and concise reports. Hence, the humans in the fog would be able to have ears and eyes. Similarly, the construction companies had to follow to smooth out the land, clear water channels, electricity channels, and spirit energy channels, thereby turning the uncultivated mountain range into a area suitable for humans to live. There was not even a need to mention mining companies. They had to fight against monsters in bumpy, hot, and unstable mines. Their fights were even bloodier and more dangerous than the fights on the ground. Most of the students from society had their fees for the refresher course paid by their companies, which was done to make them stronger. Now, their companies sent them an order to go on an expedition, so they could not avoid their duties. They had to go back immediately. Meng Chao thought about it for a moment. Big Brother Ma, if thats the case, we can talk about this after the fight. Big Brother Bo and I will make a small booklet that is easy to understand, so you can bring it to the military and your companies. Then, you can think together about ways to fight using the Ultimate Style. Also, over the past ten years, Dragon City has not done any large-scale expansions. Will this be very dangerous? What I mean is, over this period of time, I have been harvesting monsters in the resource course, and I noticed a lot of new mutated and evolved monsters. We cant be careless. If things go bad, we might end up suffering a major loss. Dont worry, the military and Supernatural Tower have monster experts. Their data is shared with Agricultural University, and they know much more than we do. The higher-ups definitely have full confidence that we can win. As foot soldiers at the frontlines, we just need to fight with courage! Ma Hong said with a smile. The students from the society looked relaxed. In fact, they seemed to be eager to expand the land and become successful. Meng Chao wanted to say more, but could not. He knew that this was a battle that mobilized all forces from the military and various parties, which meant an unprecedented battle that involved tens of millions of people, along with hundreds of millions of resources. It was impossible for him to stop it with just a few words. Besides, he did not know how the war had progressed in detail, so he could not change it nor stop it. He had to go to the frontlines to gather more information. Only then could he plan his next step. Wait, whats the date today? he suddenly asked. The tenth. Whats wrong? Ma Hong asked. Isnt that the date for the tournament between the freshman of the martial arts course and the monster controller course? Meng Chaos expression changed drastically. Oh no! Its already eleven in the morning! The tournament began at nine! Even if its a 50 vs 50 continuous tournament, it would have almost ended! A few days ago, he had received the official notice from the course that even if he was not chosen to be in the tournament, he should go and observe, because this concerned the glory of the martial arts course. He had also promised Xie Feng that he would go and cheer for him! But it had been the crucial period for the Ultimate Styles experiment. He and Gu Jianbo had not slept for three days and three nights, and they were so busy that they could not differentiate day and night. At such a time, there was no way they would remember something as minor as a tournament between freshmen. Big Brother Bo, what should I do? Meng Chao scratched his head. Its my fault. Im your tutor. I should have reminded you. Gu Jianbo smacked his head. The matter of us betting on the monster controller course went way over the top last time. I was lectured sternly by Dean Zong, and he forbade me from causing any trouble. Since I wasnt allowed to gamble, there was no need for me to pay attention to the tournament between courses. Anyway, regardless of whether its the Beast Soul Style or the monster controllers, theyre all Ah, lets not mention this. Ms. Li is going to be so angry and scold me for leading you astray! Then, I should go and take a look. If the tournament hasnt ended, I can sneak in through the backdoor and make everyone think that I have been there from the start, Meng Chao said. Go, I need to go and report to Dean Zong about the latest development in Project 1024. It has been so many years, and now, I can finally stand tall and proud of myself! Gu Jianbo was happy. By the way, if you find Ms. Li, please help me and check her mood. If its good, Ill go to her later and let her now that I havent actually been derelict in my duties over all these years. Ive just been hanging around to find the time to rise to the top in one shot! Meng Chao rolled his eyes three times at him. Big Brother Bo, dont worry. Youve contributed greatly to the Dragon Citizens, and the citizens wont forget you. Just let me handle whats next! He patted his chest. Gu Jianbo was stunned. What is it? Its nothing. I have to go now. You should hurry up and get a makeover as well as gather your strength. Get your hair done, get a suit that looks better, and go to Ms. Li at night. Then, you can share your joy with her! Meng Chao ran out of the underground lab like the wind. The custom of the two fighting courses had it that the tournament between them would be held in turns between the cultivation centers of the two courses. This time, it was the martial arts course who was the host. The old lecture building was in a diagonal line to the cultivation center that had just been built not long ago. If Meng Chao walked on the main path, he would pass the canteen, library, and two lecture buildings. It would be very easy for lecturers to spot him. But Meng Chao knew an alley. He first had to move behind the canteen, then he could climb up to the fifth floor through the drainage pipes. After that, he had to jump to the grove beside it and use the bounce from the branches to fly above the trees. Once he was done, he could get to the backdoor of the cultivation center. I wonder how many rounds Xie Feng has won? Are there any good students in the monster controller course? I came late and even arrived in such a flashy manner. What sort of reason should I use to not appear to be offensive and as if Im pretending to be awesome? Meng Chao jumped around while he thought about it. Suddenly, he felt his eyelids twitch. It was as if a fine needle of ice had just stabbed the center of his eyebrows. Before his thoughts could flare, he instinctively stopped moving. All his muscle fibers were like sabers that had already accumulated power and could attack at any moment. The dense branches ahead of him were swathed in darkness. But his eyes were sharp, and he could see a black figure among them. It was a monster. No, its scent said it was a superbeast. In fact, it was an incredibly dangerous superbeast. It was an amalgamation of a lion, jackal, and panther. Its pure black pelt shone brilliantly, and it gave off a shine that was a mix between a crystal and metal. Its dark eyes were like man-eating black holes that absorbed Meng Chaos soul. Even though it had a spirit energy magnetic collar around its neck and a hoop-shaped receptor on its brain to show that it was a controlled biochemical beast, the spines of most new students who suddenly saw it in a quiet corner of the university would crawl. After all, it was a creature with a suffocating presence. But Meng Chao licked his lips and smirked. His professional habits came up. Over the past month of so, he had harvested nearly one thousand monsters for the lecturers and students from the resource course. Now, he was surrounded by a murderous intent that monsters could clearly sense, but humans could not detect. And he felt an urge. When he saw wild monsters or controllable biochemical beasts, he felt like he was looking at blank canvases and really wanted to spill ink on them. He wanted to turn them into beautiful pieces of art. What a beautiful pelt. I really want to use a thin blade to cut into it and flesh beneath. The feeling of the blade moving smoothly through it is definitely going to be incredibly pleasurable! Look at those nimble muscles. The tendons in its front paws are at least fifty centimeters long. It might even be more than fifty-five. Its the best raw material to make tanned tactical back belts. Its also very good to bind the handles of cold weapons. The superbeasts ability to stay hidden is very good. While lurking in the trees, it doesnt release even the slightest bit of heat. This means that it has a unique organ that allows it to control its heat. Otherwise, it wouldnt be able to solve the problem of releasing heat when its involved in a fierce battle. I really want to cut this creature into pieces and examine its structure Meng Chao gulped and smiled in a friendly manner to the biochemical creature. The biochemical beast shuddered and shrank back into the branches. Then, a dirty face showed up. It belonged to a young girl. She seemed to be only slightly older than Bai Jiacao and have pretty decent features. But she was a completely different type of girl compared to his sister. His sister had a round face, and before she was corrupted, her cheeks were rosy-pink, so she looked like a really delectable red apple. The young girl had an oval face. Her skin was tanned, and even if she pursed her lips, she could not hide her sharp canines. Her gaze was also very strange. It was not friendly, but it contained no enmity either. There was only extreme hunger. She was dressed in Agricultural Universitys uniform, but there was a controller ring on a monster skull sewn on her chest. It was the emblem of the monster controller course. Meng Chao really wanted to smile. This was because he finally noticed someone whose uniform was even more torn and wrinkled than his. The girl was definitely not above 155 cm tall, but she wore the largest uniform possible. A part of her sleeves and pants were ripped off, and what remained was bound tightly above her elbows and knees with rubber bands. Her uniform was like a sack, and most of it had been torn, revealing her dark but smooth skin. It was also dyed in all sorts of strange colors, making it look like a multicolored camouflage uniform. The uniform was really cooling, but she still looked really uncomfortable. She kept on scratching herself. The displeasure on her face made her look like an angry black cat. Chapter 130 - That’s All I Can Help With Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the black kitten saw that Meng Chao had terrified her biochemical beast before he trained his gaze on her, she became angry. The girl bared her teeth at Meng Chao and growled. Meng Chaos smile froze, but the interest in his eyes grew stronger. The black kitten seemed to be the same type of person as he was. Ever since he returned from the apocalypse, he had never sensed such strong, sharp, and unconcealed killing intent from a peer. Even if Luo Hai, Sun Ya, and Xie Feng were aristocratic children, came from cultivation families, had cleared a lot of main meridians, practiced a lot of skills, and could deliver 100 Crystals or 200 Crystals worth of spirit energy, in Meng Chaos eyes, they were flowers in greenhouses. They had yet to experience a real storm. But this kitten was different. She had the scent of death on her, which belonged to people who had crawled out of a pile of corpses. It turned her from a small black kitten into an incredibly dangerous black panther. Even her eyes turned from dark black to green. They were like two highly condensed will-o-the-wisps. Meng Chao did not doubt that if they were to fight, they would not be in some boring battle because of a few monster coins like the new students. Neither would they be bound by rules and expectations. Instead, they would be fighting with everything they had, and they would use everything around them, including their lives. They would be dancing beautifully between life and death. Judging by her looks, she shouldnt be an upperclassman, right? Meng Chao was puzzled. Didnt they say that the monster controller course ran into a minor year and doesnt have any talents? Why do they have such a new student, then? When the girl sensed his interest, she was slightly stunned. Then, her cheeks, eyes, and canines started shining with hunger. Their gazes met in the air, and at the same time, they looked around themselves. They scanned the trees in the grove and the distribution of the branches to calculate their durability as well as how much of a bounce each of them could provide. They also calculated attack trajectories once they figured out how much of a bounce they could get from the branches. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Sparks flew in their eyes, and all sorts of offensive and defensive strategies formed in their heads. The profound and complicated spirit tattoos on Meng Chaos skin appeared faintly. Even though they were covered by his sleeves, he could not hide the raging spirit flames. The mysterious girl from the monster controller course crouched down and let out a deep growl from the back of her throat. The biochemical beast appeared like a ghost behind her. The creature and human seemed to have fused together to form a brand new monster. Four burning will-o-the-wisps seemed to be burning through Meng Chaos throat and heart. A light breeze blew through the forest. The branches rustled. But there were a few branches around them that did not move. It was as if two strange forces of power controlled them. Crack! Crack! They stayed still for a few seconds. Then, the branches that the two people had chosen cracked, and they lost the platforms they could use to launch their first attacks. Wu Wu! A shout came from outside the grove. The mysterious girl frowned a little. It looked like she was very displeased that her exciting game had been interrupted. But she only let out a soft huff. From a black panther, she changed back into a small kitten. She looked at Meng Chao before she licked her sharp canines. Her nostrils flared, and she sniffed the air for a long time, as if she was putting Meng Chaos scent to memory. The black kitten then jumped out of the grove with her biochemical beast. Meng Chao climbed to the top of the tree and shouted, Hey, dont go! Youre also a freshman, right? Lets be friends! If we have the chance, lets spar! But the black kitten was already gone. On her way back to the monster controller course from the martial arts course, the black kitten sat on her biochemical beasts back. She was in a meditative position with her hands cradling her cheeks as she thought. The other new monster controller students were at least five meters away from her. They were filled with reverence and fear. Wu Wu, where did you go just now? A monster controller lecturer with white hair, a white beard, and a necklace made of monster skulls on his neck said, This is the territory of the martial arts course. Dont run around as you please, especially today. If you gave a really shocking performance, itd be very easy for you to attract gossip. The black kitten named Wu Wu nodded in a distracted manner. After a long time had passed, she made a gesture and said, Someone, smells nice. Her voice was hoarse. She spoke slowly, and she faltered after the first word. It seemed like she was more accustomed to using gestures to show her intentions. Smells nice? The lecturer was stunned. Yes. Smells nice. Must taste nice, too. Wu Wu narrowed her eyes and gulped. Then, she revealed her sharp teeth again and smiled. I wants to eat him. Due to the delay brought by the black kitten, when Meng Chao reached the cultivation center, the tournament between the new students had already ended. He wanted to sneak in through the backdoor, but he was just in time to run into the students from the martial arts course stumbling out in scattered streams while sighing. They lost? Meng Chao scratched his head. Didnt they say that theres no genius this time in the monster controller course and that theres a high chance that the martial arts course may win? Besides, even if they lost the tournament, everyones mood seems to be off. In the past, when someone won the tournament between courses, they were naturally overjoyed, and if they lost, they rubbed their palms like they could not accept the results. But today, he saw more than just dejection on the students faces. He also saw fear. That was right. It was fear. It seemed like something horrifying had happened, which broke their spirits. At that moment, Meng Chao saw Duan Lian coming out with a bruised face and an arm fixed to his chest. He had a dispirited look on his face. Duan Lian saw Meng Chao as well, but he only glared at him before he left without a single word. Was Duan Lians spirit also broken? Meng Chao scratched his head. Ever since I taught him a lesson during the admission test, he has been causing a ruckus by saying that he wants to take revenge against me. A few days ago, I ran into him in the canteen, and he said that after the tournament between courses ended, he would fight me, but he didnt even say anything harsh to me now. He must have lost horribly. But that shouldnt have been the case. Hes still one of the Four Great Kings. Even though he didnt manage to get an ace lecturer, he has been training hard by relying on the resources of his family. When he goes nuts, he can be as crazy as a Demonic Halberd Pig that has been single for twenty years. Even if he lost, theres no reason for him to have lost so terribly. Meng Chao thought about it and decided to move against the flow of the crowd. He walked into the cultivation center. The audience seats were empty since most of the people had already left. Sun Ya and Xie Feng sat stunned by the arena. They were the two most outstanding new students in the martial arts course, but their faces were stark pale, and they looked like they were scared out of their wits. They were similar to Duan Lian. Jiang Rui, who was known to be the best in terms of speed and kicking techniques among the Four Great Kings, was reduced to a bloody mess and was receiving treatment in the corner. The tournament was a bloody stage, and there were terrifying claw marks everywhere. They were a testament to how fierce the tournament had been. Griffin Li Yingzi stood at the center of the arena while observing the marks of the fight as she thought about a difficult problem that had no answer. When she saw Meng Chao, she frowned and said darkly, Meng Chao, youre finally here. Im not your personal tutor, so theres no need for me to say too many things to you, but Wait, Ms. Li, I have something really important to tell you! Meng Chao quickly wiggled his eyebrows before Li Yingzi could scold him and brought her to a corner with no one around. He whispered, Do you know why I was late on such an important day? Because weve reached success in Project 1024. We found a way to cultivate using branch meridians! Li Yingzis pupils shrank swiftly, and she said in disbelief, What? Tell me what happened clearly! Well, the project is a success, and were cultivating with branch meridians, but thats not important. Whats important is that to celebrate the breakthrough of the project, Mr. Gu got drunk and held me back like a mad man while having a heart-to-heart with me for a few hours. I couldnt stop him! Meng Chao said seriously. Li Yingzi was stunned. What are you trying to say? What does him having a heart-to-heart with you have to do with me? It has everything to do with you. Mr. Gu said while crying that his love for you over the ten years hasnt changed and that he has only grown to love you more and more. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath, and before Li Yingzi could interrupt him, he continued like a machine gun. But he knows that his thoughts are completely different from yours when it comes to Project 1024. Neither of you could convince the other, but as a man, he had to carry on his friends dying will and continue on silently. So, he could only hide his love deep in his heart. Hes been hiding it in hopes that there will come a day that he can get some results and his love can explode in a dignified manner! Li Yingzi was stunned. But But why has he never said anything and kept smiling and acting in such a carefree manner? Its because he was conflicted! Meng Chao said hurriedly. On one hand, Mr. Gu really wants to get together with you again, but on the other hand, he has been conducting an experiment that is extremely dangerous and has dangerous side effects. He could have died at any moment, so he felt that it was too dangerous. Since his future was so uncertain, he couldnt give you happiness and turned into a coward! What?! Li Yingzi became anxious. Youve just relaunched your project not too long ago, right? Weve just relaunched the project fully, yeah. But over the past five years, he has been conducting research by himself, and he has gone through a lot of pain, suffering, and grievances, Meng Chao said. Mr. Gu said that every time he entered the cultivation machine, he didnt know whether hed be able to survive, but he didnt dare to tell you since he knew youd be worried. He also said that the person he has let down the most in his life is you. Every time he conducted an experiment and endured great pain, the only thing that flashed in front of his eyes was you. He even said that before he succeeds with Project 1024, his life will belong to the project, but once its done, he will dedicate his life to you. That bastard Li Yingzis face lit up as hot as burning coal. She gritted her teeth. He did this behind me, and he even told you? Yeah, I felt really awkward. Mr. Gu is such a coward. He should have told you these things. Why did he tell me? Meng Chao said. But when I thought about it carefully, it must be because he cares a lot about this relationship you once had with him. Thats why he used alcohol to provide a cover for himself and used me to deliver his words. So, even if you fly off into a rage or ignore him, hell have room to save the situation. Ms. Li, based on my position, I naturally have no right to say anything, but Mr. Gu is really pitiful. Could you at least visit him? Li Yingzi sucked in a deep breath. Is he still drunk? Hes slightly better now, but I think that all his courage has faded away. I have to say, he can be really cowardly sometimes. If you dont torture him, he wont say what hes truly feeling, Meng Chao said. But I promise you that everything I said just now is real. If you dont believe me, you can strip him off and see his scars. Then, youll know how much pain he has endured in silence over the years. Oh, and that fatal injury Li Yingzi frowned. She grabbed Meng Chaos wrist and asked in a trembling voice, What fatal injury? Its the one on his butt. I think he was trying to use electricity to stimulate his spine in hopes to clear the 188 branch meridians around the spine, but the electricity was too strong, so his spine was damaged. I dont know the details, but Mr. Gu didnt want me to take a detailed look of his butt. Meng Chao shrugged and said, Every time I ask him to have a doctor check him, he just waves it off. Do you know what Im afraid of the most right now? He has been very tense and stressed while the project was unsuccessful, so he just kept on going through sheer willpower. Now, he finally saw hope and relaxed. What Im worried about the most is that if the fatal injury on his spine will act up, everything may come to an end! Thats enough! Stay here. I have something to do. I need to go out. Li Yingzi turned around and left. Wait, Ms. Li. Meng Chao pondered over his words and added, I know that there are a lot of rumors in the university saying that Mr. Gu has been frolicking around outside and got into ambiguous relationships with many female entrepreneurs. Id like to defend him in this regard. He went to those female entrepreneurs because he wanted to get investments for Project 1024. Of course, I cant guarantee that they didnt do anything exciting and entertaining to get investments. But based on my personal experience, before you find the correct formula and way to cultivate with branch meridians, its very difficult and torturous to cultivate them. The rampaging spirit energy will charge about the branch meridians, which feels like stuffing a stick the size of a fist up your nostril. Every time the spirit energy charges into you, youll feel like dying and be drained of energy. Even if Im just eighteen years old and am filled with energy, whenever I finished cultivating my branch meridians, my fingertips were limp, and when I peed, my pee fell on my shoes. So Li Yingzi glared at him, and like an aggressive female griffin flapping its wings, she left in a hurry. When she disappeared behind the door, a satisfied smile appeared on Meng Chaos face. Big Brother Bo, thats as much as I can help you. What happens next will depend on you! Chapter 131 - Panther Hu Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao reached Xie Feng and Sun Ya, they were still in a daze. They did not even notice that their tutor had left in a hurry. Meng Chao put his hand on Xie Fengs shoulder. Xie Feng shuddered violently, and goosebumps even rose on his skin. Meng Chao, youre here? Xie Feng asked in a daze. The martial arts course lost? Meng Chao saw that Xie Feng was covered in medical gel, bandages, and all sorts of dressings. Theres no need for you to be that dejected even if you lost, right? You just have to win next time. Whats wrong? Did you lose that terribly? he asked in shock. Xie Feng had a hard time gulping. Some blood returned to his face, and he nodded. Didnt you say that there arent any elites in the monster controller course Wait, did you lose to the same person? Shes a girl whos short, has a wrinkled uniform, yellowish hair, dark skin, and a sharp nose, canines, and chin? Meng Chao remembered the mysterious girl he saw in the grove. Xie Feng shuddered and covered the gauze on his neck. How did you know? I saw her just now. Meng Chao sat down beside him. If its her, then theres no doubt that youd lose. But I really want to know. Just what did she do for all of you to become like this? Winning and losing is one thing, but being scared witless is another. I can feel that you and Sun Yas mental strength indices are fluctuating badly. I can even see your fear brainwaves. Its making my heart race too. Whats going on? You dont understand. You didnt fight against her in the arena. You dont know what she did! Xie Feng said in a quivering voice. In a continuous tournament like this, the winner has to keep on defending the stage, so itd be normal for her to win three rounds in a row or even more. But even if she won eight rounds, you wouldnt have suffered such a huge blow, right? Meng Chao became even more interested. Youre right. She won seven rounds in a row. She beat us up, but what is more important is the way she won against us. Xie Feng lowered his head and buried his face in his hands, even though his face was still covered in cold sweat. He mumbled, Most of the strongest in the monster controller course this year are people we know from high school or our circle of friends. Weve seen each other in competitions before, so we know each others limits. Thats why we were very confident. Just as we expected, for dozens of fights, the martial arts course had a slight lead, but in the end, when there was only one contestant left in the monster controller course, we still had seven left, including me, Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Duan Lian. We were confident that we had victory in our hands. But then, an accident No, a nightmare happened. That girl did not just win against the seven top scorers in the martial arts course in a row When she fought she was savage, brutal, and ruthless! Shes not like a student at all. In fact, she doesnt even feel like a normal person. Shes like a beast in human skin, who has deep hatred for us. In truth, no matter how fierce the fight between courses is, its just a spar between students. Even if we cant stop short of hurting someone, we dont try to kill with every move nor chase after someones life with each step we take. Wed much less try to die with the other, right? But she didnt care. It was like she was mad. She started growling, and her eyes shone fiercely with killing intent. Ive never seen someone our age acting like that! Xie Feng removed the gauze on his neck to reveal the bloody tear there. Look, this is the reason behind why I lost. Meng Chao observed it carefully before he gasped. Her biochemical beast is a Ghost Leopard, right? Its very powerful among Nightmarish Beasts and even slightly stronger than a Bloody Moon Wolf King. This bite is pretty deep. Would I be that terrified if it was a biochemical beast that left this on me? Xie Fengs face turned a little red as he admitted his weakness. That girl bit me! he said in a wronged manner. Huh? Even Meng Chao was shocked. Would the current monster controllers personally attack? Were they this brutal? Its the same with me. Sun Ya smiled bitterly and raised her arm. She pointed at a terrifying wound and said, Look, my wrist was nearly bitten in half. Ive never seen someone as crazy as that girl. Meng Chao shut his eyes and imagined a young girl suddenly pouncing on them and opening her mouth. Alright, it makes sense why everyones mental strength indices fell. Her fighting style is very unique, so she shouldnt be a nobody. Is she not from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High? Meng Chao asked curiously. Her name is Wu Wu, but shes not from our circle, Xie Feng said. After the tournament, we learned that she didnt even take the national college examination. Shes the secret weapon the monster controller course had specially recruited. A specially recruited student? Meng Chaos eyes lit up. The requirements for specially recruited students were very strict. Those who were recruited by the university without taking the national college examination were usually very talented or had some sort of special skill. They were real genii. Based on Xie Fengs explanation, Meng Chao was sure that the girl called Wu Wu had the right to be specially recruited. She came from White Stone Town, which was one of the dozens of satellite towns surrounding Dragon City. Half a century ago, when they all transmigrated, White Stone Town was lost in the depths of the fog and separated from the main city area. There was no contact between the two areas. Then, five years ago, White Stone Town, or more accurately, the ruins of White Stone Town, were discovered by an expeditionary group. The town was not big. Before it transmigrated, it had only around fifty thousand people. The townspeople had no defenses and lacked sufficient production ability and technology to survive on their own. The difficulties and brutality they faced during the decades they were lost in the Other World could not be described with paper and pen. When the expeditionary group found the town, they did not see the ruins of a town, instead, they found a broken graveyard. The buildings had all collapsed. The remaining walls were covered in vines and moss. The brilliance of civilization was replaced by the marks of barbarism. Brilliant and fatal carnivorous plants of the Other World had grown out of human corpses and gave off a fragrance that was unpleasant to the nose. The army and superhumans put up a net around White Stone Town and searched for a full year, but they only managed to save around four hundred humans. The brutal life in the Other World had shrunk their life spans. The eldest among them were middle-aged people who were not more than forty years old. The average age was twenty, but they also had a group of dirty infants among them. Dragon City had transmigrated half a century ago, so it meant that these people were all a new generation born in the Other World. As the people of the older generation who were born on Earth died one after another, their civilization was also destroyed along with the town. The new generation turned into savages who ate raw flesh and drank blood. Within a short few decades, they had degenerated at light speed and stimulated the ancient power hidden in their genes, which returned them to the time when humans lived in the stone age. They were strong, savage, had thick skin, and sharp teeth. They could quietly bear great pain and carry heavy prey as well as injured companions while running like the wind. After they became one with the Other World, they started a fight for supremacy against all other living beings. Even though they still retained some semblance of language, words, books, and video recordings, since these things were passed down in incomplete forms, they turned into things that were similar to witchcraft and magic. If the rescuers had discovered them any later, the people from Dragon Citys branch who had degenerated to tribal life would have either been completely destroyed by monsters or continued degenerating until they became the same as monsters. Wu Wu was another story. She was not discovered in White Stone Tribe. Instead, she was discovered in a Ghost Leopard nest not far away from the tribe. Just like the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, Ghost Leopards were pack animals. They had a certain degree of intelligence and were very fierce and cunning monsters. But in certain extreme situations, such as when there were enough food around their nests or when the power females in the tribe had lost their children or the ability to reproduce, they captured the cubs from other species to take care of them. Among them were humans. There were legends of wolf children even on Earth, so this was not strange. When human children grew up among wolves, their habits and self-perception were the same as those of wolves. Wu Wu was a leopard girl brought up by Ghost Leopards. The rescuers estimated that her parents had died under the jaws of monsters when White Stone Town was invaded by monsters, and she was captured by a Ghost Leopard. For some reason, the Ghost Leopard did not kill her. Instead, it brought the ignorant child back to its nest. From then on, it became a member of the pride. It learned how to live and hunt like a Ghost Leopard, and slowly, she grew up. But that was not all. When the rescuers found her, Wu Wu had already become the leader of the Ghost Leopards. Or rather, she was their Leopard Queen. Hang on a second. Meng Chao found it hard to believe. I remember that the Ghost Leopards are more brutal than the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves and even more untameable. If the leader doesnt show absolute power, they wont treat them as their king. In fact, every time a new king wants to take the throne, they have to challenge the former king, kill it, and eat it. Its only then that they can obtain the legacy of the former king and have the right to rule over the entire pride! Thats right, Xie Feng said with complicated emotions. She ate the former king. Thats something that should have happened a few years ago. She should have been very young at that time, right? Meng Chao frowned. Fourteen years old, Xie Feng said. When Wu Wu was fourteen years old, she won against the former king of the Ghost Leopard pride and ate him, which made her the queen. Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. In the end, he asked, So, a monster like that can get into university? When they just rescued her, she was in a bad situation. She couldnt understand a single word and had completely forgotten how to be a human. She treated herself completely as a Ghost Leopard, Xie Feng said. But her intelligence is extremely high. In just a year, she learned how to read, write, and gained all sorts of knowledge about society, to the point that she can compete with her peers. Then, in another year, the classes we took through the twelve years of compulsory education were no longer difficult for her. She was receiving a special education in the monster research center, so the outside world didnt know about her existence. This year, she finally accepted her status as a human and understood all that happened to her over the past decade or so. I heard that she did a few sets of past year papers for the national college examination, and her scores were ridiculously high. She also showed great affinity to large, feline-type monsters. She also has a talent for intimidating and controlling them. Because of that, she was recruited ahead of time by Agricultural Universitys monster controller course as a special recruit. Chapter 132 - Slot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dragon City is truly a birthplace of miracles. I cant believe we have that sort of genius among us! Meng Chao felt his blood stir, and he started regretting letting Wu Wu go. He should have fought against her to his hearts content to test the limits of the Ultimate Style. Thats right! Xie Feng did not decipher his tone. He just felt dejected. At most, the other monster controllers have stronger biochemical beasts, and thats it. Their bodies are definitely not as strong as ours, so there are plenty of chances for us to bypass their biochemical beasts to attack their bodies or cut off the mental connection between them. But Wu Wus mental connection with her biochemical beast is much steadier than that of a normal freshman. Besides, she is a nimble, cunning, and brutal Ghost Leopard herself. How can we fight against her? We thought that since we have been nursing our aggrievance for a total of ten years, we could finally stand proud this year. We didnt expect that a monster like this would fall from the sky. Ah, looks like we will have to continue being beaten up! He punched the arena in frustration. But his movements were too much, and he affected his wound. Immediately, he winced in pain and sucked in a sharp breath. True. Since she was able to kill monsters in their nest and become a queen, that girl is definitely not someone a normal undergraduate student can handle. Meng Chao thought about it. Looks like I have to personally take action and meet her! Xie Feng and Sun Ya looked up at the same time and stared at him emotionlessly. Meng Chao, youre free to challenge the students in the martial arts course and monster controller course. Youre even free to fight against other people. At most, youll just be beaten up to the point that youre black and blue, Xie Feng said. But you mustnt look for Wu Wu, and you must not look for her while there is no one watching. If you excite her, theres a real possibility that things will go out of control. Dont worry, Ive already cultivated to the point that my spirit energy can reach all my organs. Even my hair can turn tough and soft at will. I can control my entire body. I wont lose control, Meng Chao said coolly. Im saying that she might lose control, Xie Feng explained kindly. Meng Chao really wanted to say something, but he could do nothing about it. He wanted to tell Xie Feng and Sun Ya that the Ultimate Style was on the right track and gaining success. He wanted to persuade them to stop practicing the beast soul fusion and switch to the Ultimate Style. At the very least, they should get to know the ideals of the Ultimate Style and the profound aspects behind cultivating branch meridians. But if he did not have any results, forget about convincing others to practice it, no one would even believe him. Meng Chao was originally thinking about looking for Xie Feng, Sun Ya, Jiang Rui, and Duan Lian to spar while the students were still around once the martial arts course had won. As he proved the strength of the Ultimate Style, he could also push the progress of his quest from 6/300 to 10/300. But when he saw that his coursemates were covered in injuries and looked as if their souls had escaped from their bodies, he knew that they needed to rest for at least a day or two before he could challenge them. Should he go to the monster controller course to search for Wu Wu? Would that be too conceited? Would he be surrounded by more than one hundred built men and their biochemical beasts and pummeled up? He was not afraid of being surrounded. If he could not win, he could just run. He could also call out for help. But if he ran away in the first flashy appearance of the Ultimate Style, that would not be too good. Meng Chao scratched his head and thought about whether there were any monster controller course students who came from Ninth High School, so he could ask them for Wu Wus contacts. Meng Chao, youve been gone for a few days. Ning Xueshi said in an amused tone. Hurry up and come to the resource course. We have something good to discuss with you. What is it? Do you have new monsters? Meng Chaos eyes lit up. Its even better. Youll have the chance to get in contact with dozens or even hundreds of brand new monsters ahead of anyone else. Are you interested? Ning Xueshi asked with a bark of laughter. Coming! Wait for me! Im coming immediately! Meng Chao turned around to leave. Meng Chao Xie Feng said feebly from behind him. I heard that youre going to switch to the resource course, is that true? Meng Chao was stunned and stopped. Where did you hear that? Thats what everyone is saying. I didnt believe it at first, but after we lost to the monster controller course, many of our cultivation resources were snatched by them. Xie Feng sighed. If you really want to change courses, its a wise decision. I didnt say that Im going to change courses. Meng Chao put his hands into his pockets and walked outside. As he walked, he said, Well soon be able to snatch back all the cultivation resources taken from us. The martial arts course is definitely going to be the strongest fighting course in Monster University. Just nurse yourself back to health at ease. This is something that is going to happen soon. Meng Chao! Senior Meng Chao! Ace Student Chao, youre here! In the low-temperature storage of the resource course was a row of chopping boards and surgery tables. It was as if they had merged a large slaughterhouse and a veterinarian hospital together. The students were dressed in airtight protection suits and wore filter masks. All of them bowed and greeted Meng Chao respectfully. Over the past month, his dazzling methods, flashy skills, and great knowledge about monsters had impressed everyone. Senior Meng, thanks to your guidance that day, I could complete harvesting a Star-tailed Scorpion on my own. The weight and quality of the materials I gathered fit my tutors requirements, so I can head to the next stage of my training! Senior Meng, if it werent for you, I still wouldnt know that the Nine-colored Crystal Tumor and Nine-colored Bone Tumor are two completely different materials. Their appearance, weight, and smell are completely the same, so how did you manage to tell? Senior Meng Many of the freshmen, sophomores, and even juniors shoved each other as they surrounded him. Meng Chao quickly answered them, then took note of Ning Xueshi standing by the side with a smile with her arms crossed over her chest. No one knew how long she had been staring at him. Where are Elder Ning and Professor Luo? Meng Chao went into the disinfection room and changed into protective clothes so that he could fulfill his promise of coming every day to harvest monsters for two hours in the resource course. He had a few days worth of tasks piled up, so he had to work hard. The scale of the Ultimate Styles experiments was about to become bigger. They would need more raw materials and gene medicine in the next stage, so he could not run away from working in depth with the resource course. He had to keep a good relationship with it. Grandpa and the professors in the course are talking about providing help to the frontlines in the north. Today, Im in charge of watching everyone harvest. Of course, youre in charge of watching them as well, Ning Xueshi said. Look at you. With just a few casual words and pointers, you managed to solve their problems. Whew, you really look like the eldest senior disciple in the resource course. Why dont you just switch over? With your skills, when I graduate next year, the position of the resource course student council president might end up in your hands. Why are you talking about this again? Im having a good time in the martial arts course. Meng Chao smiled. Are you, though? I heard that you didnt even have the right to enter the tournament between new students. And thats despite you scoring the highest during the martial arts courses admission test! Ning Xueshi pursed her lips. Did you know that the northern offense this time is very big? All the people in the city are mobilized, so we might be able to snatch more than one thousand square kilometers of living space. We could occupy a few valuable mine veins and discover a few of the satellite cities that have been lost to us since fifty years ago. It might allow us to save a lot of Earths descendants. Naturally, that also means that we will be hunting down hundreds and even thousands of new and powerful monsters. We might discover all sorts of rare and strange materials from them. Superhumans grow stronger only when they are beaten up. If they stay in a sheltered environment, they cannot get stronger. Its only when they go through real battles that they can become truly powerful people. Thats why the universities are gathering the elites and forming an expansion unit to head to the frontlines. Grandpa and many of the professors of the resource course are going. Many of the upperclassmen and I are going too, but there are only a few freshmen who have the right to join. I heard that only the outstanding people from the freshmen tournament between the martial arts course and the monster controller course have the right to go. So, that means that you dont have the right to go, right? Meng Chao nodded. That was a problem. He definitely had to go to the frontlines in the north. It was part of the reason why he was in such a hurry to look for Wu Wu or some other powerful person to prove his strength. You should go. Training a month in a real battlefield is better than cultivating for a year in university. You would have the chance to get rare materials and get to know powerful people as well. Itd be very beneficial for your business too, Ning Xueshi said. If the martial arts course doesnt have a slot for you, you can take a slot from the resource course. Meng Chao thought about it. Doesnt that mean that I will be taking someone elses place? The powerful have special privileges, Ning Xueshi said. Are we supposed to not bring an expert like you but bring kids who cant even hold their scalpels properly and destroy the brand of Agricultural Universitys resource course? Dont worry, if it were someone else, they might talk, but if its you, no freshman would dare to say no. Meng Chao smiled but rejected Ning Xueshis kind offer. Studying some resource course classes, harvesting monsters for the resource course, and chatting with the professors over here was nothing. But if he used the slots in the resource course to carry out missions, that would be going overboard. His main goal for coming to Agricultural Universe was to develop its martial arts course and promote the Ultimate Style! Its fine. Ill have Grandpa talk about this with you later tonight. Come over now and help. By the way, have you ever learned how to perform injury examinations? Ning Xueshi walked outside. Injury examinations? Meng Chao thought about it. Injury examination was a branch of harvesting skills. Its goal was not to gain materials from monsters, but to get a clear picture of the fatal injury to find out skill effects and monsters weaknesses. The gathered data helped upgrade martial arts while also giving hints about the best methods to fight against certain monsters. Martial arts were not an antique that would never change. Instead, it was a science that constantly reformed and experienced rapid changes. If a monster was killed, especially an unknown monster, the harvesters would dissect it to get massive amounts of data and information from its injury. It helped them figure out the best ways to kill them. Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu had managed to figure out the fusion between the future One Hundred Saber Techniques and Demon Subduing Pole through the wounds on the Bloody Moon Wolf King Meng Chao had killed and create Demon Subduing Slash. This was the power of injury examination. They had to dissect monster carcasses either way, but injury examination was much more difficult. Hence, when humans fought with the goal of gathering resources, they usually came prepared. They attacked carefully and tried to kill in one shot to ensure that the monsters carcass remained in perfect condition. The ones that required injury examination were usually new monsters. Sometimes, the fights were conducted very hastily and were extremely dangerous. The fighters could not care about ensuring that the monsters carcass remained in perfect condition, so they would be shredded up into a bloody mess. The harvesters then had to search for the fatal wound in a pile of mashed up flesh. It was not much easier than searching for a needle in a haystack. Chapter 133 - Injury Examination Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In his previous life, Meng Chao had never learned injury examination, since it was a high-end skill. He cast a glance at the strange flame at the top corner of his vision and brought up his skill list. Aside from the Basic Harvesting Skill, which was used to harvest normal monsters, he had also activated the Intermediate Harvesting Skill, which was enough for him to harvest Nightmarish Beasts. The two important branches of harvesting skillsSeven Dissection Methods Performed in Reverse and Jade Assessment Skillwere both at Specialist Level. Besides, after 1024 of his branch meridians were cleared, his sensitivity had increased by leaps and bounds. When spirit energy gushed out of his pores and flowed out slowly from his spirit tattoos, he could form dozens of different knots through every single hair on his body. I can try. Meng Chao was incredibly confident. Where are the corpses? Over there. Theyre here. Ning Xueshi pointed at the entrance of the storage. Meng Chao saw more than ten monster controller course students in their uniforms. They were freshmen with bruised faces and badly battered bodies. Under the guidance of several upperclassmen, they pushed in a cart full of monster carcasses. Meng Chao was a little stunned. He could tell that they were the strongest students from the monster controller course. Xie Feng had told him about them. But he did not see Wu Wu. The monster carcasses on the cart all had controller hoops on their heads and necks. They also had numbers branded into their bodies as well as plates in their skin. This meant that they were modified biochemical monsters and not wild monsters. But that made sense. If they were monsters killed at the northern frontline, the military or Supernatural Tower would send their own harvester and perform an injury examination on the spot. If they were mutated or evolved monsters that they had never seen before, even if the frontlines could not handle it, Ning Xueshi and the normal students from the resource course would still not have the chance to take action. Instead, Ning Shewo and experts at his caliber would be the ones called for it. During the freshmen tournament between the martial arts course and the monster controller course, if not for Panther Girl Wu Wu, the monster controller course had actually been at a disadvantage. At the very least, before Xie Feng and the rest ran into Wu Wu, they won a few rounds and killed quite a number of biochemical beasts. It was impossible for Wu Wu to represent the monster controller course by herself. The new students had to understand the reason behind their defeat, and through the fatal injuries on their biochemical beasts, they had to think and modify their strategies. As Meng Chao expected, an upperclassman with a lot of forehead wrinkles strode forward and smiled at Ning Xueshi. Big Sis Ning, Professor Wang and the lecturers from the resources are talking about how to provide reinforcements to the northern frontlines, so they said that youll be in charge of this matter. The freshmen of the monster controller course this year dont live up to our expectations, and they were nearly been defeated by the martial arts course. Well have to trouble you and all the other resource course students to help us search for the reason. As he spoke, he turned his head around and schooled his face to rebuke the freshmen. Pay attention and learn. Dont miss a single detail. Injury examination is an incredibly important skill for harvesters, monster controllers, martial artists, and other fighting occupations. If you learn how to read the information from a corpse, your skills will continue improving, understand? The monster controller course freshmen nodded, and under the lead of their seniors, they went up to greet them. Ning Xueshi looked around and said with a grin, Fang Lin, you came at the right time today. Senior Mengs skills are at the top in the resource course. If he gives you guidance, he will definitely be able to find all the fatal injuries in the biochemical beasts, no matter how small they are. The monster controller course upperclassmen named Fang Lin was stunned. He had been in close contact with the resource course for several years, so he basically knew all of the upperclassmen who were pretty good at harvesting, but he had never heard of this Senior Meng before. Meng Chao had an air filtration mask and goggles, along with airtight protection clothes. Fang Lin could not tell just who he was. However, with Ning Xueshis status as the resource courses student council president and how she was usually very serious, he would naturally not joke with him. Fang Lin was very sensible. He quickly summoned more freshmen forward. Senior Meng, Ill have to trouble you! As he looked at the respectful monster controller course freshmen, Meng Chao nodded without any expression. He took two steps backwards and tugged Ning Xueshi to the side. What are you doing? he asked in a whisper. Im letting you see the treatment youll get if you join the resource course! Ning Xueshi grinned. If you remain in martial arts course, youll be drenched in sweat and blood when you fight against the monster controller course, and neither of you will submit to the other, but if youre in the resource course, everyone will be polite to you. Meng Chao found himself speechless. But he did not have the intention to make things hard for the monster controller course freshmen. When it came to things related to harvesting, he would not allow himself to show any unprofessional behavior. And he did not have any interest in the grudges between the martial arts course and monster controller course. If the Ultimate Style were to rise to power, the martial arts course, which was ruled by the Beast Soul Style, and the monster controller course students in front of him were all targets he had to persuade, so chose to treat them the same way. Meng Chao put on a friendly smile for the monster controller course freshmen. It was the type of friendly smile big bad wolves had when they faced white rabbits. Unfortunately, his smile was hidden by the mask, and they could not see it. Still, the monster controller course freshmen shuddered. They rubbed the goosebumps on their arms and whispered, The storage is really cold. It also feels a little ghastly, dont you think? Ning Xueshi ordered a few resource course freshmen, who were pretty skilled, to move the biochemical beasts who had died during the tournament onto the dissection table. The other students who were only of average skill and had never performed injury examination stood by the side at full focus to observe the action. The monster controller course freshmen also stayed beside the harvesters. They widened their eyes and refused to miss even the smallest wound and dismembered part on the carcasses. The people from the martial arts course are really hilarious. They were feeling lucky after winning a few rounds. They looked so proud of themselves and nearly had the words, I just washed away the humiliation we suffered all this while on their faces. But when Big Sis Panther went on the stage, they were all stunned! And they call themselves the Four Great Kings! In front of Wu Wus eyes, theyre just four shuddering baby chicks. But we cant just rely on Big Sis Panther. We have to work hard too! Of course, we have just learned how to control monsters, and our mental connection with the monsters isnt stable yet. We cant get a synchronization rate of more than 80%, so we suffered a little. When we cultivate stronger mental powers, our synchronization rate will be above 90%, and well definitely beat up the martial arts course! The monster controller course freshmen, who had not had their turn yet, started talking softly at the back. The martial arts course and monster controller course were old enemies who had a love-hate relationship, so it was normal for them to speak badly of each other behind their backs. The resource course students who were not involved in this whole mess were completely used to this. Some of them sized up Meng Chao as well. Just who is this Senior Meng? He has been walking around for five minutes, but he still hasnt said anything. He sure is acting arrogantly! I dont think theres such a person in the resource course. Is he conducting an injury examination? Why isnt he taking any action? Meng Chao ignored everything around him. He kept his hands behind his back while he walked up and down the dissection tables and observed the carcasses. He paid attention to the resource course freshmen while they dissected the carcasses and wondered about the difference between injury examination and harvesting. Since the monsters were controlled by freshmen, it was only natural there were no matchless creatures among them. They were only normal monsters whose genes were modified. At most, they were just Grade One superbeasts. Their structures were relatively simple, and they did not have any mutated or deformed new organs. Hence, after Meng Chao observed the situation for five minutes, he generally understood the reason behind the monsters deaths, along with the key to injury examination. Wait. He suddenly stopped a resource course freshman. Dont be in such a hurry to put it under the knife. Look at the Silver-flame Lions stomach. Its slightly protruded. When you touch it, its even softer than if there was internal bleeding. This isnt a major bleeding caused by organ rupture. Instead, its the reproduction of the fine hoop virus that is commonly seen in large feline monsters. It causes the rapid decay of organs, which fills the carcass with a combustible and poisonous stench. If you recklessly cut it open, youll release the high pressure, and its very likely that an explosion will happen. If the poisonous pus that dissolved the organs sprayed onto you, even the third-grade protective suit might not be able to withstand it. Even if it does, the Silver-flame Lions body would be a mess from the explosion, and itll be difficult for you to find its fatal injury. Here, put a needle at the spot between its third and fourth ribs. Inject 500 ml of liquified condenser to prevent the stench from exploding. Pay attention, inject the liquid slowly A little slower. You have to be even gentler than when you usually harvest. Its the only way for you to protect the damaged organs to the best of your abilities. Once Meng Chao provided guidance for the freshman to take care of the Silver-flame Lion, he turned to another dissection table. The Blade Shattering Python isnt a valuable monster. Our goal is just to inspect the injury, not harvest its materials. You dont have to be so careful. Meng Chao used his finger to draw a line at the spot above and below the area seven inches from the Blade Shattering Pythons head. If Im not mistaken, this Blade Shattering Python died because its opponent from the martial arts course used a rapier to stab its neck. The blade went straight into its oesophagus, from where it reached its heart. Perform a cross incision along the lines I just drew. Cut a vertical line that is 25 cm long and a horizontal line that is 12 cm long. Then, you will be able to expose the wound to us to the maximum degree and reproduce the moment when the python was severely injured, as well as come up with the image of the defender and the attacker. The resource course freshman did as Meng Chao told him. He cut open the spots above and below the area seven inches below the Blade Shattering Pythons head, flipping out its flesh, and fixing it in place. Just as Meng Chao said, there was a thin and clear stab wound going from the neck to the oesophagus and ending at the heart. The attack trajectory and the angle at which the stab was performed were basically the same as the line that Meng Chao had drawn just now. When the resource course freshmen and the monster controller freshman saw this, they gasped in amazement. It was especially the case for the monster controller freshmen. They cried out in surprise, sure that Meng Chao was an outstanding upperclassman from the resource course. Their eyes were filled with amazement when they looked at him. May I handle the next few biochemical beasts? Meng Chao volunteered. The ones with cleaner wounds, which were easier to deal with, had been cut into pieces already, and their fatal wounds were found. The remaining carcasses were torn up and were a bloody mess. They would fall apart at the slightest touch. Normally, they would be taken care of by Ning Xueshi and the upperclassmen from the resource course. But Meng Chao felt an itch in his hands. He really wanted to know just how much his harvesting skills had improved after all his branch meridians were cleared. Theres naturally no problem if you want to perform the injury examination yourself. Ning Xueshi smiled. Senior Meng is about to take action! All the resource course freshmen stopped whatever they were doing and surrounded Meng Chao. They stood on their tiptoes and craned their necks to watch him. Fang Lin, the upperclassman of the monster controller course, also sent a signal to his juniors. This is an outstanding genius from the resource course! Hurry up and open your eyes to learn! Chapter 134 - Thank You For Your Guidance, Senior Meng” Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao picked up the first monster carcass and placed it on the dissection table. It belonged to an Iron Armored Rhinoceros. It was rather large and heavy, like a mini armored truck. Its brain had burst open, its tendons were torn, and its ribs broken. Many of its limbs were destroyed as well. But Meng Chao gently completed the examination. The almost torn limbs did not further twist apart, and the things in the wounds did not fall out. In fact, not even have a single drop of blood fall out. This stability alone was enough to make the monster controller course freshmen gasp in amazement. The Iron Armored Rhinoceros was similar to the Demonic Halberd Pig. After the Earthlings transmigrated to the Other World, they were both one of the earliest monsters they faced. These two monsters were filled with treasures. Not only were they sources of high-grade protein, they could also be used as a labor force in place of machines. Hence, the citizens had tamed them a long time ago. Up till then, more than one hundred ways to tame these two monsters, along with ways to modify their genes, were researched. There were also a lot of man-made subspecies. They were very popular biochemical monsters among new monster controllers as well, because they were beginner-level monsters. The Iron Armored Rhinoceroses in front of Meng Chao did not just have sturdy bone armor. It also had three sharp skewers on its head. On its shoulder blades were two bumpy osteomas. Even though the creature was just a normal monster, it had the power of a superbeast. But its head was messed up as if it had experienced an implosion. The area from the top of the head to the eye socket was a mess. Anyone could tell that it was the fatal injury. But they still needed to carefully dissect and investigate how the opponents attack had reduced the Iron Armored Rhinoceros head to this state. Meng Chao remained calm as he faced the intense gazes. He was not in a hurry to use his scalpel. Instead, he drew closer to the wound, sniffed it, and put a thermometer inside to test the temperature in the cranium. Then, he asked Ning Xueshi spray condensation fog on it before he used a thin scalpel and harvesting pliers to remove the destroyed flesh layer by layer. He also brought out the broken bones. Ah The monster controller freshmen sitting by the side cried out in surprise. No one but the controller of the Iron Armored Rhinoceros knew just how fragile the wound was. Due to the high pressure in the cranium, while they were on their way, a lot of brains had gushed out of the cranium. They thought that when Meng Chao cut into it, the entire head would explode. But Meng Chao tapped around the skull with his fingers to massage it at lightning speed while he dissected the carcass, which helped him dissolve most of the pressure in the cranium. Hundreds of broken bones were soon revealed. They revealed the clear hole in the cranium, along with the brains that looked like red tofu inside. This is the mark of a fist. Meng Chao looked at the hole in the Iron Armored Rhinoceros skull and said after some thought, The wound imploded, which means that the opponent had first gathered his strength in one spot. They delivered gentle energy into the monsters brain, which increased the pressure in the cranium to the max. Then, they forced it out through this spot. This is a very high grade Permeation Force. Among the compulsory courses in the martial arts course freshmen year, only the Hammer Heart is able to do this. Hammer Heart is also known as Bone Piercing Needle. Just like the name implies, it can turn a persons force into needles that strike the monsters body. This is a killing move used to target Iron Armored Rhinoceros and other shell-type monsters with great defenses. But a Hammer Heart alone couldnt kill this Iron Armored Rhinoceros. After all, the skull is the toughest bone. Besides, this Iron Armored Rhinoceros genes were modified, and its skull has been thickened by half an inch. It has been at least two hours since the end of the tournament, but the temperature in the Iron Armored Rhinoceros is still above thirty degrees Celsius. Thats not normal. This can only mean that the fatal attack it took contained very potent flame energy. There arent many who can execute such a beautiful Hammer Heart among the martial arts course freshmen along with such a domineering flame energy. This Iron Armored Rhinoceros should have been killed by Duan Lian, one of the Four Great Kings. I remember that he has Lion Frenzy, which is compatible with the secret technique of Hammer Heart. It can produce very powerful flames. Through the tremors and friction produced by the spirit energy magnetic field, he can increase the heat of something rapidly until it reaches hundreds or even more than one thousand degrees Celsius. The monster controller course freshmen were stunned. They did not expect that even though Senior Meng was in the resource course, he would be able to produce such a well-reasoned argument. It was as if he had seen the fight. Whose Iron Armored Rhinoceros is this? Meng Chao looked at them nonchalantly. I-its mine, Senior Meng. A monster controller freshman stood out and gulped as he stared at Meng Chao nervously. Based on the wound at the center of the head, Duan Lian must have attacked while he stood in front of you, right? Meng Chao frowned a little. Regardless of whether its Hammer Heart or Lion Frenzy, both of them require a lot of time to gather power. He also puts an overemphasis in power If he tried to fuse these two techniques together, the time needed to accumulate power would have become even longer. So, when he was attacking, what were you doing? Dumbly waiting for him to unleash his attack? The monster controller freshman stuttered, I-I At that time, I was thinking You wanted to use a major move against a major move, so you sent a command to your Iron Armored Rhinoceros to activate Savage Charge, right? Meng Chao observed the tendons in the Iron Armored Rhinoceros limbs, There are tears in these tough tendons. Looks like the power of your attack was really great. You wanted to use one move to decide the victor and knock Duan Lian out of the cultivation center, right? The monster controller freshman nodded quickly. Yes, thats it! But unfortunately, youre new to this, and your mental synchronization with your biochemical beast isnt above 90% yet. When you tried to execute Savage Charge, it took quite some time. Meng Chao smiled coldly. When you finally took control of the Iron Armored Rhinoceros and charged up your power, it began the charge, but Duan Lian had already finished accumulating power. His rampaging power was about to surge out of him. You sensed its terrifying power and realized that the situation was bad for you, so you cancelled your biochemical beasts charge to dodge in a panic. But in the end, you didnt manage to knock into him nor dodge the attack. Instead, he killed your biochemical monster in one move, right? The monster controller freshmans mouth hung down. Yes, thats what happened, he agreed in dejection after a while. Fang Lin and all the monster controller students stared at Meng Chao in disbelief. If I were you, I wouldnt have used Savage Charge. Meng Chao ignored their gazes; he was completely immersed in the world of martial arts. Based on the information he managed to get from the carcass, he imagined the situation a few hours ago. In his mind, he saw two people fighting. And naturally, he chose a better strategy to handle the fight. He went for a major move, and you did the same. Everyone is new to fighting, but hes at least using his own strength. You, though, have to deliver orders and mobilize your biochemical beasts strength. Youre separated by an invisible wall from your biochemical beast, so when you attack, you will never be as fast as him. What you should have focused on is that Duan Lian isnt that familiar with his attack either. If he was interrupted during the creation of his spirit energy magnetic field, he would have felt horrible. His spirit energy might have even gone out of control. So, there was no need for you to use Savage Charge. You could have used a normal charge. It would have been enough to make him suffer. When his spirit energy went out of control, he would have revealed even more openings, and you could use your Savage Charge to come out victorious. The monster controller freshman fell into deep thought. Of course, there was no problem with choosing to fight against him with a major move of your own, but you should have persevered to the end, Meng Chao said with a frown/ If you had already activated Savage Charge, even if there was a sea of fire or an iron wall in front of you, you had to charge ahead without looking back. You had to tear down the obstacles in front like a cannonball and destroy everything. How could you cancel your move halfway through? But he was faster. Before my Iron Armored Rhinoceros could knock into him, he could have killed my beast! the monster controller freshman said. So what? Even if he killed the Iron Armored Rhinoceros in a single move, the carcass wouldnt disappear into a plume of smoke. The rhinoceros body would still crash into him, Meng Chao said. Based on my analysis on the rips in the tendons, the Iron Armored Rhinoceros could have reached its maximum speed within another moment. I weighed this creature just now. It weighs at least a few tons. If it charged at Duan Lian at more than one hundred kilometers per hour, he would suffer. Besides, youre there too. Even though youre a monster controller, it doesnt mean that you cant kill without your biochemical beast, right? He would have to cool down after he released such a major move, and he would have been knocked off his feet by the Iron Armored Rhinoceros carcass. His tendons might have snapped or a few bones could have broken too. You could have charged forward at that time and bitten him to death! The monster controller freshman was drenched in cold sweat. This Senior Meng is too brutal, he thought. But when he really considered it, he felt that Senior Mengs strategy was good. Regardless of whether he used a normal charge or whether he persevered with Savage Charge, he would have had the chance to win. It was because of his hesitation and excessive caution that he lost. When Meng Chao saw that the freshman was impressed by his words, he nodded and continued providing guidance. I know that you share your senses with those of your biochemical beast when your minds are connected. In other words, you could sense your biochemical beasts pain. In fact, your subconscious even treats your body as one and the same. When your opponent attacks your biochemical beast, you feel like youre taking a hit to your face. New fighters who dont have enough experience often want to dodge on instinct. But if you want to become a good monster controller, you must overcome that instinct and understand that you arent one with your biochemical beast. Even if your biochemical beast dies, as long as you complete your mission, its worth it. In fact, when youre in a real battlefield, even if your enemy isnt charging at your biochemical beast but is charging at your vitals, when you cant avoid it, even if you have to risk your life for it, you have to die with your enemy. Without this sort of mentality, you wont be able to reach the top, regardless of whether youre a martial artist, a monster controller, or are in some other fighting occupation! The monster controller freshman looked as if he had been given a stern warning. He looked at the terrifying wound on his Iron Armored Rhinoceros skull and was stunned for a long time. Then, he released a long breath and bowed to Meng Chao. He said sincerely, Thank you for your guidance, Senior Meng. Ive learned a lot! Meng Chao received a notification. He got himself nine contribution points. It might only be a handful of points, but they were still points. He smiled in great satisfaction under his mask. Chapter 135 - The Fatal Weakness of Beast Soul Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The other monster controller freshmen and the students in the resource course were also filled with admiration as they stared at Meng Chao. It has to be known that usually, harvesters, martial artists, and monster controllers worked together to perform injury examinations. The harvesters were only in charge of cleaning up the bloody wounds so that the fatal injuries were exposed. As for how the revealed data should be read, that was something that the martial artists and monster controllers did. But Meng Chao had not just perfectly completed the harvesters job, he also completed the other partys task and even managed to do so in a very exciting fashion. After all, he had a very deep understanding of martial arts. He could deduce the situation clearly and provide two strategies that promised a high chance of victory. His guidance was very helpful to the monster controller freshman. This is an ace student! The monster controllers were shocked. They shoved at each other while respectfully asking Meng Chao to check their biochemical beasts. They wanted to find out the reasons behind why they lost and get the best strategy to fight against the martial artists. Meng Chao did not reject them. He provided guidance to all of them. Your Demonic Halberd Pig was injured by the martial arts courses Sun Ya, right? She has cleared more than eighty main meridians. She has spirit energy all around her, and shes very nimble. She is indeed very difficult to deal with. But you shouldnt have lost so badly. There are a total of 325 wounds of varying degrees on this Demonic Halberd Pig, but the fatal wound is a stab to the left eye. The other wounds are not deep. The deepest is less than one inch. It fits into Sun Yas nimble, agile, and unfathomable fighting style. I think she used a fast and unpredictable sword technique that enveloped the Demonic Halberd Pig, which made you panic, and you only cared about dodging. This whittled down its stamina and revealed an opening, which then resulted in a sword being driven into its eye socket. The problem is, why did you go along with her rhythm? Why did you dance with her? The greatest advantage of a Demonic Halberd Pig is in its thick skin, and its greatest disadvantage is its clumsiness. Its not suited for moving around or dodging in small areas. You shouldnt have dodged, because you couldnt have possibly dodged! Look, the first 324 slashes did not deal fatal damage to the Demonic Halberd Pig. They were all feints. Even if the cuts deepened from one inch to two inches or even three inches, it would have been fine. But if Sun Ya had to push her sword further, it would have wasted a lot of energy. She might have also found herself held back by your beast, which would have taken away her nimbleness and agility. If I were you, I wouldnt have dodged at all. Id make the beast face her attacks, lower its head, and charge forward. After all, she goes for speed, and the cold weapons she uses are all rapiers or scimitars. Even if she stabbed or cut your Demonic Halberd Pig on the back a few times, if your beast continues charging around with its head lowered, youd have forced her into a corner at some point. Im not saying that you could definitely win if you fought this way, but at the very least, you could have whittled down her stamina. She would have had a much harder time winning, and it wouldnt have been easy for her to fight in the next round. Sun Ya is the strongest fighter on paper in the martial arts course. Were you thinking about minimizing damage when you fought against her, because youd be considered to have won if you cut down on your losses? Meng Chao was pointing at the damage on the Demonic Halberd Pig and he described the fight between the second monster controller freshman and Sun Ya. The freshmen gasped in amazement and enlightenment once more. Next is this Demonic Dungeon Spider. It was nearly split from top to bottom. At first glance, you might think that it lost horribly and that the difference between the two fighters was night and day, so there is nothing for me to analyze. Meng Chao looked at the third monsters torn up carcass. Jiang Rui did this, right? He has the best kicking technique in the martial arts course. When he uses spirit energy, his legs turn into indestructible battle axes, and when he wears specially designed combat boots with sharp blades hidden in them, forget about this Demonic Dungeon Spider, even the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceros might end up getting split in half. But why didnt this Demonic Dungeon Spider release all of the sticky liquid in its abdomen. Why is half of it still inside? The greatest weapon of a wild Demonic Dungeon Spider is its highly corrosive sticky liquid. They can fire it dozens of meters away or more than ten meters above itself. Even a Blade Shattering Python might get stuck and fearsome falcon-type monsters be shot down from the top of trees. Since this beast has been tamed and its genes were modified, the stickiness, corrosion, and production rate should have all been increased. Yet its stomach is filled with this liquid. Why didnt you finish using it? I get it, you were firing at Jiang Ruis legs to get them stuck, right? But the chance of success doing this is too low. He is the fastest in the martial arts course, you know? Next time, if you run into Jiang Rui again, just fire the liquid all over the stage to make it sticky. That way, Jiang Rui will have trouble moving around and making great use of his kicking technique. You yourself might not be able to move much as well, but your Demonic Dungeon Spider will be able to move like the wind on the liquid! Then came the fourth biochemical beast. Black-patterned Toad received a really bad beating. There are a total of fifty-two saber cuts, and from the angle and strength, whoever did this used both arms. They attacked repeatedly with two sabers and often turned feints into real attacks. If you were the slightest bit careless, you could get killed. This is Xie Fengs specialty. He has cleared basically all main meridians in his arms, and theyre as long as an apes. He can stretch them out and pull them back at will. If he has two sabers on top of that, his attack range becomes incredibly long. The difference in strength is really great between you two, so its no wonder why you lost, but Black-patterned Toads can self-explode. If I were you, after getting hit thrice, I wouldve known that Ill lose. From that moment, I wouldve started thinking of ways to lead the fight to the point that I can self-explode. Yeah, I know that the Black-patterned Toads poison isnt very strong, and even if you can self-explode, the sticky liquid that sprays out only causes a slight itch and dizziness. It might not interfere with his next battle, but this is the only thing you could do. You have to do your best even if you dont know whether itll help, understood? As Meng Chao performed his analysis, he practically reconstructed the exciting matches against the Four Great Kings during the freshmen tournament. The monster controller freshmen looked at each other before they shut their eyes and thought carefully. If they had used Senior Mengs strategies, while they might not have been able to secure a full win, they would have at least had a chance to win. Wu Wu might not have even needed to come out! Senior Meng, youre right! The martial arts course isnt anything great. We just werent thinking and chose wrong strategies, thats why we lost! After the guidance you provided, well definitely defeat them next time! Many of the monster controller freshmen rubbed their palms together. They were eager to fight again. Youre right, Meng Chao said with a smile. The Beast Soul Style is very powerful, but it also has great weaknesses. Its not a mature fighting style. You have to understand, even the Overkill Style faces the serious problem of accumulating power, stiffening up, and cooling down. Since the Beast Soul Style is derived from it and uses various monsters vitality magnetic fields to create spirit energy magnetic fields, this problem is even more severe. Its because their magnetic fields dont gel together. At the same time they obtain great power, the Beast Soul Style martial artists minds and control lose stability. After someone uses a major move like Lion Frenzy, the time they need to cool down is really long. As for you monster controllers, you use your minds to control monsters while you hide behind them. Your endurance should be slightly higher than that of the Beast Soul Style martial artists. If I were you, Id exploit my advantage as much as possible. I wouldnt be in a hurry to finish a fight as soon as possible. Instead, Id lure the enemy time and again to create spirit energy magnetic fields so I could whittle down their stamina, spirit energy, and main meridians strength. Its just like how a cannon barrel will become really hot after its fired repeatedly. If a martial artist continuously releases major moves, their main meridians will start burning, and if they continue forcing themselves to create high intensity spirit magnetic field rotation energy to form complex spirit energy magnetic fields, they might explode in the barrel. At that time, their strength will plummet, and you can counterattack calmly. The monster controller freshmen had contemplative expressions. I saw many of the martial arts course and monster controller course tournament videos from the previous batches. Basically, the monster controller course always subjugates its opponent in time. Why were you so rash this time? Meng Chao thought about it. Were you influenced by the rumors saying that the monster controller course is experiencing a minor year? You heard word about how you dont have anyone outstanding among you and you might lose to the martial arts course? Were you rash and eager to win because of it? The faces of the monster controller freshmen turned red, and they lowered their heads in embarrassment. The road of a superhuman is long. Youve just started on it, so losing once isnt anything, Meng Chao said. If you train hard, especially your branch meridians when you have the chance to cultivate them, you can strengthen your own fighting power, which will help you win against the Beast Soul Style. The monster controller freshmen teared up from his words. They were so impressed with Meng Chao that they were about to kneel down and worship him. Whosoever talks bad about the martial arts course is our friend. They thought that they were bound by the same hatred of their enemy. Senior Meng, your words show great insight! Theres a fatal weakness in the Beast Soul Style! The martial arts course wont be able to withstand even a single blow from us! They were lucky today and had a slight upper hand in the beginning, but in the end, when Big Sis Panther came out, she fought against seven of them in a row and defeated all of them. Their Four Great Kings went running with their tails between their legs! Now, with your guidance, we wont even need Wu Wu to show up next time! We will definitely be the ones defending the glory of the monster controller course! Thank you, Senior Meng, we gained a lot from you this time. Let us treat you to dinner tonight. Well get a private room in the canteen of the resource course, and you can ask for the most luxurious meal. Next time, youre welcome to come and observe our competition. You can watch us as we beat up the martial arts course! The monster controller freshmen puffed out their chests. Theres no need for you to treat me to a meal. But could you do something for me? A strange light shone in Meng Chaos eyes. He slowly removed his goggles and mask. Could you please separate the Beast Soul Style from the martial arts course? I dont mind if you want to beat up the practitioners of the Beast Soul Style. I believe that you will definitely be able to do it if you work hard, but dont you think that the difficulty in defending the glory of the monster controller course and beating up the martial arts course is a little too high? Chapter 136 - One Against Ten Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The crowd stared at Meng Chaos face. Soon, a few peoples expressions changed from puzzlement to shock. Then, from shock, it changed to puzzlement once more. Some people remained ignorant. Why? Because Mr. Gu and I are both in the martial arts course! Meng Chao answered with a smile. One person was finally able to recognize him, and he cried out in surprise. Youre Meng Chao? The monster controller freshmen who had only heard his name but had never seen him before burst into a ruckus. Whats going on? This Senior Meng isnt an ace student in the resource course, but a martial arts course freshman? Meng Chao had been outstanding in his national college examination and also had a shocking performance during the martial arts courses admission test. After that, he faded into obscurity, but there were still plenty of people who remembered his name. They could not understand what was going on. Since he was a martial arts course freshman, why did he appear here and provided them guidance so kindly? He even criticized the Beast Soul Style to the point that it was worth nothing! Fang Lin remembered some rumors hed heard and registered what happened. His gaze burned intensely as he said, So, youre Meng Chao. I heard that you havent had a good time in the martial arts course. Could it be that you want to change courses? Everyone started thinking about that. Thats right. He had got most points during the admission test for the martial arts course, but he didnt choose either of the ace lecturers. I heard that he has been mingling with students from the refresher course all the time. In the end, he didnt even have the right to join the tournament between freshmen. Even though they did not understand the twists and turns, Meng Chao had to have had a hard time. It was only logical then that he wanted to switch courses. Meng Chao, if you really want to switch courses, the monster controller course would be your best choice! Fang Lin was excited. Your harvesting skills and injury examination skills are really good, and your analysis of defensive and offensive strategies are really logical. Youve also proven your fighting strength during the national college examination and the admission test. If you can control one or two monsters, youll be like a lion with wings! Dont worry, the monster controller course wont be as blind as the martial arts course. We wont let a talented person like you fade into obscurity. Im working in the monster controller courses student council, and my words hold weight with a few lecturers. I believe that they will definitely take active action in communicating with the martial arts course after they hear of what you did today and will definitely help you switch courses! Fang Lins thoughts went off the rail. He thought that Meng Chao had been showing off in front of them because he wanted to be regarded with value and switch to the monster controller course. Thanks for the kind words, Senior Fang, but Im having a good time in the martial arts course. Ive never thought about switching courses. I came to the resource course today to help. Meng Chao rejected his offer. Why? Fang Lin was stunned. Didnt you just say that there is a fatal weakness in the Beast Soul Style? Thats right, but I also said that the Beast Soul Style isnt supposed to be spoken at the same wavelength as the martial arts course! Meng Chao swept his gaze over the crowd, and as if he was talking about something objective, he stated calmly, Besides, the monster controller technique also has a fatal weakness. It might even be worse than that of the Beast Soul Style. Itd be meaningless even if I switched to the monster controller course. What?! The monster controller freshmen were stunned for three seconds before they glared at Meng Chao. Even though they were grateful to him, they would not allow him to throw such careless remarks about their fighting ideals. You dont have to be angry. Im not speaking without reason, Meng Chao said calmly. First, its the problem with your synchronization rate. Even if you train your mental power to the max, when you connect a human brain to a monsters brain, you face lag and interference. Its impossible for you to achieve 100% synchronization rate. This means that the biochemical beasts will never be able to carry out the orders given by their monster controllers perfectly. Second, you share your senses. This might improve the monster controllers senses, but you need to deal with an additional amount of information as well. You cant multitask. And when your biochemical beast is attacked, you need to endure extra pain. The fluctuation in your mental strength index is higher than among those of the other fighting occupations. Third, when you control your biochemical beasts, your brains open a lot of mental ports, and its far easier for your brainwaves to be captured, analysed, and permeated. You can also experience interference. The superbeasts skilled in mind attacks and mind control love fighters of your type. Fourth, the strength of the biochemical beasts limits your fighting strength. Your biochemical beasts also limit your strategies. The simplest example I can come up with is that many of the high-grade biochemical beasts who are large and have astonishing fighting strength also have large appetites. They need a lot of unique food. Now, we have the city behind us, and were mainly fighting defensive wars. Its pretty easy for us to obtain food, but were going to start a brand new offense. Were going to launch counterattacks, and our armies will be venturing into the fog. Youll have to bring your biochemical beasts into the fog for half a month to hunt, launch guerilla warfare, ambushes, and sneak into the nests of the enemies. Even if you can handle it, can your biochemical beasts handle it? His words left the monster controller freshmen speechless. Fang Lin frowned and said, Meng Chao, there isnt a perfect weapon, skill, or fighting style in the world. We cant give up eating for fear of choking, after all. There is indeed a weakness in the monster controller technique, but over the past ten years, the monster controller course has been suppressing the martial arts course. This is fact. As a martial arts course student, you cant deny this fact, can you? I didnt deny it. I havent said anything against it when you were happily cursing the Beast Soul Style, but thats because you were very logical in what you said. Meng Chao shrugged. But you cant prove that the monster controller technique is correct and powerful just because you won against the highly defective Beast Soul Style in an arena. In any case, in my eyes, the Beast Soul Style and monster controller technique are both He noticed that there were more than ten monster controller course students staring at him with hostile eyes. He thought about it and decided to speak a little more tactfully. Theyre both fighting styles that can effectively compliment the future mainstream fighting style! So, whats the mainstream fighting style of the future? Fang Lin sneered. The Overkill Style? Of course its not the Overkill Style. Instead, its next years main project of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Its the Ultimate Style that the future Deity Realm Gu Jianbo has created after working painstakingly on it for more than ten years while leading a moral life! While Meng Chao spoke, he slammed his right leg on the dissection table and rolled up his pants. He said gravely, Everyone, open your eyes and behold! The monster controller course students and resource course students all sucked in a cold breath and stared at his thigh. The storage was silent for a full minute. The crowd kept staring, but they saw nothing. Fang Lin could not help but ask, What did you want us to see? Didnt you see? Meng Chao said. I poured my spirit energy into four branch meridians in my legs and had it gush out of my pore to tie a knot with ONE hair. Fang Lin did not know what to say, even though he had a litany of things to say. He had been really angry just now and wanted to argue with Meng Chao, but for some reason, when he faced Meng Chao wo behaved this way, he suddenly found himself not able to be angry and murderous. Alright, looks like I cant make you understand the profound nature of branch meridian cultivation by using this method. Its also impossible for you to see the outline of the future fighting style. Meng Chao pulled his leg back and stared at the monster controller freshmen with an intense gaze. He smiled and said, Since you came here for an injury examination and found your mistakes as well as oversights, you must be eager to practice the correct strategy, right? Come, lets have an academic exchange. The monster controller freshmen looked at each other. They could not quite tell what he was thinking. After some time, one of them said hesitantly, Are you actually feeling indignant about the results of the tournament? Our lecturer forbid us from fighting against the martial arts course over the next few days, because your Four Great Kings were beaten up really badly by Wu Wu. The lecturers are worried that both sides will be too worked up, and if we fight, we wont be able to control ourselves. We are to calm down for a few days before doing anything. Do I look worked up to you? Meng Chao had a sincere, friendly, and cordial smile on his face. He said honestly, Regardless of whether you have Wu Wu or not, its not strange for the Beast Soul Style to lose to monster controller technology. Theres nothing for me to feel indignant about. I dont have other intentions. I really just want to spar with you and show you the foremost ideals of the new martial art. If youre worried about being scolded by your lecturers, its fine, well borrow an old material storage from the resource course and shut the doors for the exchange. You should know that there are no windows in the storage rooms here. The reinforced concrete walls are really thick as well. No matter how fiercely we fight inside, the people outside wont be able to hear. Theres plenty of you around, and Im alone. Are you really worried that you wont be able to control the situation? Well The monster controller freshmen were tempted. With how famous Meng Chao was, he was indeed one of the targets they really wanted to defeat. He had formed really well-reasoned arguments for his strategies just now, but there were always plenty of people who were armchair strategists. They wondered whether his fists were as great as his tongue. I know that when students challenge each other, they like using monster coins as betting chips. Im short on money, and I can only bring out ten thousand monster coins. I hope you wont find it too little. Meng Chao looked at them with a grin. Of course, you have just gone through the tournament between courses, so many of you are injured. You also have to form new mental links with your new biochemical beasts. If we compete this way, its not quite fair. The tournament between courses was a back-to-back tournament, and the winner had to be continuously challenged by the loser. Your Wu Wu fought against seven people and won against seven people in the martial arts course in a row, right? So Ill force myself to fight against ten of you in a row. If I lose even one battle, my ten thousand monster coins will be yours, and I will take back my words about there being fatal weaknesses in the monster controller technology. How does that sound? What?! Are you joking? Youre going to fight against ten people? Even those fighting in back-to-back fights wont be able to handle it! Many of the monster controller freshmen jumped up. They were angry and worked up. Their faces turned red. It has to be known that those who had the right to receive injury examinations from the resource course were all outstanding students from among the near one thousand of them in the monster controller course. Only ten were chosen, which was the epitome of what it meant to be one out of a hundred. During the tournament between courses, even the Four Great Kings from the martial arts course would not dare to say that they could win ten rounds in a go. Even they had a hard time winning three rounds. Only monsters like Wu Wu, who had grown up in the wild and experienced a lot of hardships, were able to create the miracle of winning against seven people in a row. As for Meng Chao, while they had heard that he was very outstanding during the admission test for the martial arts course, he used his head and strategies to get that score. They had never heard word that his physical strength was outstanding. It was impossible for him to win ten rounds in a row! Chapter 137 - Dancing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fang Lin frowned a little. He cast a puzzled look at Ning Xueshi. You dont have to look at me. Meng Chao has nothing to do with the resource course, Ning Xueshi said. But if you really want to spar, I can lend you a place. Fang Lin was silent for a while, then cast his gaze on Meng Chao. He asked tentatively, What do you want to do? Meng Chao said seriously, First, I want a slot to go with reinforcements to the northern frontlines. Since the monster controller course managed to win in the tournament between freshmen today, you will definitely have a lot of slots. If I win ten rounds in a row, it wont be too much for me to ask for a slot from you, right? Second, I want to tell all of you that the martial arts course isnt just made up of the Beast Soul Style. Theres also the Ultimate Style. Even though it has just been created, its filled with endless possibilities. Third, I really just want to have an exchange with all of you. How are we supposed to develop the future fighting models and strengthen fighting classes like the martial artists, monster controllers, heroic spirit users, and machine masters? After all, were going to face the fierce monster hordes and the endless Other World. Were the only comrades who can fight with each other. He looked Fang Lin in the eye. Their gazes met, and invisible sparks flew everywhere. The veins on the foreheads of many monster controller freshmen popped up. They could sense Meng Chaos burning fighting spirit, and it stirred their own fighting spirit. When Fang Lin sensed the unrest among the freshmen, he said gravely, Alright! The monster controller course is not afraid of challenges! Cheng Xia, Lu Fei, go back and bring ten beginner-level biochemical beasts. I will notify the related staff. Just go and get the biochemical beasts. Remember this, do not tell the lecturers for now. If anything happens, I will take responsibility. Others, get your spirits up. You should know that you didnt perform well today and relied on Wu Wu to turn the tides. But the strongest of the martial arts course, Meng Chao, didnt fight at all. Now, you have a chance to regain your dignity. If ten of you cant even win against one person, then I wont even need to mention what you need to do, right? Go and receive punishment from your own tutors! As he spoke, Fang Lin trained a sharp gaze at their opponent. Meng Chao, let me give you a word of advice. We naturally have an advantage when it comes to fights between the martial arts course and the monster controller course, because we have a biochemical beast with us. So, the martial artists are free to use any weapon or tool. Even if you want to wear a strengthened exoskeleton or have heavy machine guns, its fine. Theres some time, so you should make preparations. Thanks, but I dont need heavy machine guns or a strengthened exoskeleton. I just need two handguns and some toys. Meng Chao smiled. Ning Xueshi soon prepared a rather large abandoned storage room for them. The people Fang Lin sent to bring biochemical beasts brought ten of them from the monster controller course. The genetically modified monsters had electrodes and controller chips implanted in their brains. They obeyed their controllers orders as if they were killing machines. Before they were activated, they just stood by the side quietly. The resource course students who really loved chaos naturally stayed to watch the fierce fight. Even if they believed that it was impossible for anyone to finish this mighty mission of winning against ten people alone. But since it was Meng Chao, they believed that it might actually be possible. However, the monster controller course students were a little hesitant. It was a back-to-back fight with ten people against one. Even if they won, if word spread out It would be better if they fought in private behind closed doors. They discussed things among themselves. Even though Meng Chao was a little conceited, no matter what, he helped them a lot just now, and he did not hold the Beast Soul Style highly. He could not be considered as their mortal enemy, so they did not need to be too ruthless when they attacked. Fang Lin also ordered them not to defeat him as quickly as possible later. They were to fight with the goal of convincing him that monster controller technology was superior as well as make him lose his arrogance. After all, after he experienced the might of monster controller technology, they might have the chance to bring him to the monster controller course. Lets start. Which student wants to go first? Meng Chao went to the center of the storage room. The room was airtight, and there was not even a single window. The place was lit up by dozens of large lights, so even if they turned the building upside down, no one outside would be able to detect what was going on inside. It was a good place. Meng Chao not only did not equip himself with heavy machine guns and a strengthened exoskeleton, but did not even put on a biochemical fighting suit. He stayed in his wrinkled uniform along with a tactical jacket with more than ten pockets. There was a tactical belt on his waist, and on the sides of the belt were two handguns as well as a dagger. That was all. Let me! A boy with slightly red hair walked out. The ten of them had been sitting and resting while waiting for the fight. They also used the time to stimulate their biochemical beasts with their brainwaves. A Demonic Halberd Pig with a controller ring on its head roared. It was as if it had rampaging life injected into it, and its red, beady eyes shone with a brutal light. When the boy exercised his wrist and ankles, the Demonic Halberd Pig swung its head and tail as well, as if it were the boys double. The boy kindly said, Meng Chao, are you sure you dont want any heavy machine guns or cold weapons? This Demonic Halberd Pig has been genetically modified. Even though its a beginner-level biochemical monster, its skin was injected with substances similar to metal, so its skin is 30% thicker compared to that of a wild Demonic Halberd Pig. You wont be able to pierce its defense with just handguns and daggers! Meng Chao shook his head. He did not even pull out his handguns or dagger. He just motioned with his hands. Come! The boy cast Fang Lin a glance. Fang Lin showed him a 3 sign. Go. Try to end the fight in three rounds! The boy no longer hesitated. He pushed his hands to his temple and used the unique method used of monster controllers to stimulate his brain cells and brain waves. Then, he released a series of commands to the controller chip in the Demonic Halberd Pigs brain. The Demonic Halberd Pig immediately lowered its head and charged at Meng Chao like an armored truck. This boy had been the one who lost to Sun Ya during the tournament between courses. The reason behind it was because he was reluctant to let his Demonic Halberd Pig get injured. When Sun Ya released her dazzling sword moves, he told his Demonic Halberd Pig to dodge fruitlessly, which resulted in him wasting his stamina and a lot of major openings. Sun Ya used one to stab his Demonic Halberd Pigs through the eyeball. Meng Chao had just analyzed the reason behind his defeat in detail. He accepted Meng Chaos advice readily and exploited the Demonic Halberd Pigs advantage of high defense to its fullest. He thought that Meng Chao only had handguns and a dagger, so it was impossible for him to pierce the Demonic Halberd Pigs fatals. Even if his Demonic Halberd Pig was injured a little, he would force Meng Chao into a corner! And Meng Chao did not appear to be as agile as Sun Ya, anyway. When he faced the Demonic Halberd Pig charging at him, he did not move. Instead, he just let the pig knock into him. Ah! The monster controller freshmen did not expect that he was actually of such average skill, even though he had been spurting out such beautiful strategies earlier. They cried out in surprise. But Meng Chao looked as if he had been freed of the pull of gravity. He flew away lightly and danced about in the air like a falling leaf. Then, he landed on the ground gently. He did not cough up blood nor seemed injured. He did not have even a strand of hair missing. The monster controller freshmen looked at each other. They could not understand what had happened. The pig had clearly run into Meng Chao. As for Fang Lin, his pupils shrank. He was the only one who saw it clearly just now. Right before the crash, the muscles in Meng Chaos legs acted as if one hundred thousand springs. He moved backwards at high speed, causing the relative speed between him and the pig to become zero. Then, he tapped against the Demonic Halberd Pigs nose gently with the tip of his foot and launched himself into the air. He had not been sent flying. His control over timing and explosive strength are so Fang Lin narrowed his eyes. The red-haired boy controlling the Demonic Halberd Pig was feeling really miserable. Meng Chao was much more difficult to handle than he imagined. Even though the situation had been shocking and Meng Chaos actions looked clumsy and pathetic, no matter how he stimulated his brainwaves and told his Demonic Halberd Pig to speed up, he just could not catch up. Sun Ya was fast after she cleared more than eighty main meridians, but that was it. All of her actions fit into the laws of ergonomics and physics. Even if he could not capture her, he still understood why he could not catch her. But Meng Chao looked like he did not have any bones. He completely ignored the laws of ergonomics and physics, which allowed him to dodge and attack from impossible angles. It was as if he had prediction powers or could read minds, because he could predict all of the Demonic Halberd Pigs attacks. He negated its attacks while counterattacking and often used its strength to launch his attacks. He was like a sesame hide sugar stuck on the Demonic Halberd Pig. No matter how it tried to fling him off, it could not. It almost looked like Meng Chao and the Demonic Halberd Pig were performing an exciting two-man dance. What is this body movement? Does the martial arts course have this sort of technique? The red-haired boy felt his skin crawl, and he became even more uncertain compared to the time he fought against Sun Ya. Suddenly, Meng Chao flung his arm, and flames spilled out of his hands. An incendiary? The red-haired boy narrowed his eyes and thought in delight, Even the strongest incendiary wont be able to burn the Demonic Halberd Pig to death in an instant, and it especially wont be able to do so to a biochemical beast whose skin was genetically strengthened. It might not even feel pain. His fire attack will come to naught! The red-haired boy had become restless, so he came to a swift decision. He ignored the flames coming at the pig from all directions and told it to lower its head to protect its eyes, mouth, and nose, because those were its vitals. Then, he ordered it to continue charging desperately. Piercing flames started burning the Demonic Halberd Pig, but it was just as the red-haired boy expected. The flames could not even burn the pelt. It might hurt, but he could bear with it. Yet for some reason, the Demonic Halberd Pig suddenly started jumping about madly in one sport like a spinning top. It turned its head to the side with everything it had as if it wanted to bite off its own tail. To control biochemical beasts precisely, the monster controllers minds were connected to the biochemical beasts, and they shared their senses. The red-haired boy immediately sensed great fear coming from the depths of the Demonic Halberd Pigs brain. It felt as if something had crawled into its body. The Demonic Halberd Pigs jumping around also affected the red-haired boy, making him feel faint. His vision started turning black. He blinked rapidly, trying to keep his vision clear, but with the dizziness and the flames interfering with his vision, he lost sight of Meng Chao. He was shocked. Then, he felt a cool breath on his back. Just when he was about to dodge, he felt a dagger on his neck. It was shining coldly. The tip of the dagger was positioned under his chin, and a drop of blood flowed down his skin. Now, do you know why I didnt want to bring heavy machine guns and cold weapons? Meng Chao asked cooly while standing behind the red-haired boy. Chapter 138 - You Won’t Even Know How You Died! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The victor was decided. The monster controller freshmen quickly brought fire extinguishers forward to extinguish the fire on the Demonic Halberd Pig in a flurry of motion. Fang Lin used a brainwave booster that provided him with greater authority to take over the controlling rights of the Demonic Halberd Pig while he had another student check whether the red-haired boys mental strength index did not go over the limit. This sort of failure might actually break a persons mind. Even half a minute after Meng Chao pulled back, the red-haired boy remained dispirited. Why? Could you predict the Demonic Halberd Pigs charge? He looked at Meng Chao with eyes full of puzzlement. Its wind pressure. I can sense wind pressure, Meng Chao explained. Many of the supporter class practitioners cultivate more than one hundred branch meridians, which gives them sharper senses than those in fighting occupations. For example, a harvesters hands and eyes will usually perform precise maneuvers better than those of a martial artist who only knows how to release simple and crude powerful moves. And the Ultimate Styles unique cultivation method and medicine formula allows the strength of the 1,024 branch meridians to increase above 50%. Spirit energy fills our bodies, and our sensitivity increases by leaps and bounds. So, when such a large Demonic Halberd Pig charged at me, the wind pressed against my skin in a painful way, as if there were needles pricking at me, so of course I knew from where it was attacking. While the spirit energy provided by main meridians is stronger, you need to accumulate power for them. However, the activation speed of the spirit energy provided by the branch meridians is faster. So, I can instantly execute force. Thats why I could make the decision to travel backwards in the direction of Demonic Halberd Pigs charge in 0.1 seconds. The relative speed between us was reduced to zero, and I managed to neutralize its impact to the maximum degree. The red-haired boy started whispering with the other monster controller freshmen. It had not been long since they enrolled in university, so their understanding toward the fighting occupations were still low. When they met the elites of the martial arts course in the tournament, they only thought about using powerful moves at the moment their opinions clashed. Even though the electricity and damage of the killing moves were really shocking, when they thought about it seriously, it seemed like Meng Chaos terrifying senses and movement speed were actually much more frightening. So, why was your incendiary so powerful? The red-haired boy thought about this carefully, but only found himself puzzled. My Demonic Halberd Pig has thick skin, and its not supposed to be afraid of fire. I added some stuff to the incendiary. Its the powder made from dried Heart-devouring Bugs, Meng Chao said faintly. Demonic Halberd Pigs who live in the wild usually travel in droves and repeatedly rub themselves in resin. Their armor becomes domineering because of that, and no one can stop their charge, but aside from the fearsome superbeasts, theres an insignificant bug that also happens to be their mortal enemy, and its called the Heart-devouring Bug. This bug lives on plants that secrete a lot of resin. It quietly crawls on the Demonic Halberd Pigs when they rub themselves with resin, and through their anuses, they will crawl into their bodies and all the way from their intestines to their stomachs. Then, from there, they eat their way up to their hearts. While eating the pig from inside, they also lay a lot of eggs. In the end, they devour the Demonic Halberd Pig until theres nothing but an empty husk left. When Demonic Halberd Pigs travel in droves, they fight desperately when they face superbeasts, but they can do nothing when it comes to these insignificant bugs. Even one of them crawling into them means the death of a pig, and it will die in a very tragic and painful manner. When the Demonic Halberd Pig smelled the powder of the Heart-devouring Bug I added into the incendiary, it thought that its mortal enemy had invaded its body, which was why it got so scared. The monster controller freshmen came to an understanding. Their hearts filled with complicated emotions, and they also felt horrible. They had to admit that Meng Chaos knowledge of monsters and their habits was far above that of a normal martial artist. But if he used this sort of method, was he not a little opportunistic? It was similar to the fight during the admission test. He did not just use his fighting prowess to gain victory. Fang Lin took a step forward and said with a frown, Its impossible for the Demonic Halberd Pig to instantly descend into such fear with just the scent of a Heart-devouring Bug. What else did you do? As expected of an upperclassmen. You did notice that I had done something, Meng Chao admitted readily with a smile. While the fire disrupted its vision, I went behind the Demonic Halberd Pigs butt and used the dagger to stab its anus lightly, imitating the way a Heart-devouring Bug would enter. So, its only natural that it was scared witless. This feeling was then sent to the monster controller. He felt a chill on his butt and instantly lost all his combat effectiveness, which led to him not even noticing me when I went behind his back. Ah The monster controller freshmen let out cries of surprise. Even though using Heart-devouring Bug powder was a little despicable, Meng Chaos ability to quietly move behind the Demonic Halberd Pig and use his dagger to poke its anus was terrifying, because his movements and technique were like those of a phantom! As expected of the top-scorer of the martial artist courses admission test, you do indeed have some tricks up your sleeves. Looks like the martial arts course has its own secret weapon as well! Praise appeared in Fang Lins eyes. He turned his head around and asked, Whos next? Me! A girl with a crew cut and a really hot body as well as face strode forward. Im monster controller courses Huang Ting. Please provide me with your guidance! Huang Ting controlled a monster known as Dinofelis. On Earth, Dinofelis was a subspecies of the saber-toothed tigers. They were rather small, and their saw teeth were also shorter. But compared to the saber-toothed tigers long but fragile fangs, these shorter teeth were stronger and more suitable for killing primates as well as humans ancestors. Earths archaeologists had once discovered a lot of holes left by Dinofelis on the skulls of early humans. They were the true human killers. If they could be known as Dinofelis, which meant terror cats, on Earth, it was easy to imagine just how terrifying these creatures had become in the Other World. And as biochemical beasts, Dinofelises were genetically and mechanically modified through unique methods. Their fangs and claws were changed to super alloys, which were controlled by their tendons, and they could extend them to three different lengths. They could be used to tear apart an armored tank with just one swipe or rip apart a monsters throat. They also had a thin panniculus carnosus under their ribs. When it spread open, they could glide for a short period of time like a flying squirrel, which increased their agility and hunting range. Huang Tings position among the monster controller freshmen was similar to that of Sun Ya, Xie Feng, and the rest of the Four Great Kings in the martial arts course. She was born of a monster controller family. Her parents were both monster controllers, and when she started learning to speak, she came into contact with a lot of monsters. She was especially skilled in controlling agile middle-sized and small feline-type monsters. With a Dinofelis, she had managed to defeat many of her coursemates monsters, which were up to five times bigger than her monster. When she saw that the specialty of Meng Chaos Ultimate Style was agility, she decided to volunteer. Huang Ting, hello. Meng Chao nodded at her and sheaved his dagger at his waist. He did not draw his handguns but left his hands empty. This action angered Huang Ting. A strange spark shone in her eyes as she controlled her Dinofelis. It turned into a black afterimage that pounced on Meng Chao. This time, Meng Chao did not dodge. In an instant, the Dinofelis landed on him. I knew it. The Dinofelis speed and agility are close to five times higher than those of a Demonic Halberd Pig. Its definitely not something that can be dodged by just having your spirit energy fill your branch meridians! Huang Ting smirked, but she decided to show some mercy. She had her Dinofelis use the shortest length of its claws to swipe at Meng Chaos chest. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Blood spilled out. Meng Chaos tactical jacket and uniform were torn. His blood spilled out and turned into two spurts of blood that spurted out toward the Dinofelis eyes. Since Huang Ting and the Dinofelis were synchronized, both of them turned their heads away instinctively. Meng Chao was like a slippery loach and broke free of the Dinofelis. Huang Tian wanted the Dinofelis to chase after him, but suddenly, her face twisted with pain. She covered her ears and started staggering around as if she were drunk. The others could only watch as Meng Chao went behind her and did the same thing as in the previous fight. He placed his dagger under her chin. They cried out in surprise, but they could not snap Huang Ting out of her daze. How could this be?! Losing two rounds in a row was not a problem. But they did not even know how they lost, and that made them feel really gloomy. An infrasound buzzer! Fang Lin took over the Dinofelis and immediately covered his left ear. He staggered before he regained his balance with shock on his face. He took two steps forward and touched the dizzy Dinofelis. Then, he found something resembling a button in its ear canal. Infrasound buzzers gave off low-frequency waves that humans could not hear. They were usually installed in mosquito extinguishing lamps, and in the wild, they could be used to make mutated mosquitoes fly to their own deaths. The Dinofelis genes were modified, so its hearing was even more sensitive compared to that of a wild Dinofelis. Its cochlea was also even more sensitive and fragile. Since Meng Chao had discreetly stuffed an infrasound buzzer into its ear canal, its hearing faced a great interference, and it lost its balance as well. When did you? Fang Lins pupils shrank. You intentionally let yourself be hugged by the Dinofelis. Even if youd end up injured, it would let you stuff a buzzer into its ear canal But how could you be so certain that you could flee from the Dinofelis? Meng Chao tore open his shirt to reveal his wound. There was a long and narrow scratch on his chest, but he had used spirit energy to control his muscles and seal the wound. Not a drop of blood spilled out. At first glance, it looked like he had received a perfect suture. I can even control my leg hairs. Its not a problem for me to accurately control my muscles and flee from a monsters claws. Fang Lin fell silent. Huang Lin recovered from her dizziness. She looked dazed, as if she could not believe what had happened. Most of the monster controller freshmen were dumbfounded. You only know tricks. Thats not your true skill. Some of them felt humiliated after losing twice in a row, so they started grumbling under their breaths. Fang Lins expression turned dark. He wanted to turn his head around to scold them, but Meng Chao had already removed his tactical jacket and tossed it far away, which meant he also tossed away all his monster materials and trinkets. Rip! He tore off a long strip from his uniform, then a few more. He tied the large piece of cloth over his head and covered his eyes. Then, he rolled the other two pieces into balls and stuffed them into his ears. He raised his empty hands and spoke with a smile. Next, I wont be using any items or weapons. Will that do? What?! Fang Lins expression changed. The monster controller freshmen were incredibly excited. Ill do it! A tall and thin boy with a sharp gaze strode forward. After him came a wolf-shaped monster that had a back as sharp as a scimitar. Even so, it walked silently. Chapter 139 - Terrifying Endurance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dark Demonic Wolf was a close cousin of the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf. Demonic Blood Moon Wolves hunted in packs and intimidated their prey with fear-inducing bloody fog, while Dark Demonic Wolves were solo hunters. They would not let their prey notice anything until the moment they tore apart their throats and dug out their hearts. All of their limbs and organs were designed for them to hunt in the dark. Their bodies had the streamlined design of bullets and blades. Their limbs contained thick pads, and they could seal their pores at any moment to not release any sort of presence. In fact, even their throats and nostrils had evolved to the point where they could remain silent even when they breathed rapidly. Of course, since the Dark Demonic Wolves had to maximize their ability to remain hidden, they had to sacrifice some of their offensive ability. Its body was smaller than that of an average Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf, and when its strength was a little lower. It was very difficult for it to deal with large prey which had thick skin. But once it was modified genetically and mechanically by Monster University, this weakness was mostly covered. Its claws were changed to strengthened alloy and became sharper than those of a Dinofelis. It had lightweight metal bones implanted in its limbs, which reduced its weight by 10% and increased its speed by 15%. Airbags were inserted into the backs of its pads, which made it even more nimble, discreet, and swift when they snuck through the shadows and pounced on their prey. The terrifying Dark Demonic Wolves were one of the fiercest biochemical beasts that could be controlled by monster controller freshmen. Gao Lang, who controlled the Dark Demonic Wolf, was the strongest after Wu Wu among the monster controller freshmen. During the tournament among freshmen, he relied on his Dark Demonic Wolf to defeat four martial arts freshmen before he ran out of stamina. Even though he lost, he still enjoyed glory. When Gao Lang saw how Meng Chao looked down on them after defeating two students, he could no longer hold back. He decided to cleanly and smooth end the farce. Fang Lin wanted to say something, but did not. Gao Lang was going to control a Dark Demonic Wolf to fight against Meng Chao, whose eyes and ears were covered and who was not going to use any weapons or items. Even if he won, was there any meaning to the fight? But if Gao Lang stepped back, Fang Lin simply could not think of anyone else from among the monster controller freshmen aside from Wu Wu who could be Meng Chaos opponent. As for himself? What a joke. He was an upperclassman and a member of the monster controller courses student council president. He was a rank above Meng Chao, so how could he bully him? He would be laughed at by the upperclassmen of the martial arts course! During his brief moment of hesitation, Gao Langs Dark Demonic Wolf pounced forward. It turned into a sharp and black bolt of lightning. But it did not possess a presence as terrifying as that of the Dinofelis. Instead, the black fog it produced absorbed the sounds and wind pressure, making it look like lightning. The wolf did not pounce on Meng Chao straightaway. Instead, it agilely took a turn in midair and snuck behind Meng Chao in an attempt to rip open the artery on Meng Chaos neck. All the monster controller freshmen stood on their tiptoes with clenched fists. Meanwhile, Fang Lin prepared a full set of emergency medical equipment and medicine to go up to save Meng Chao. But against their expectations, Meng Chao managed to avoid the silent attack that they were certain would tear him apart. He could not see or hear, and the Dark Demonic Wolf had even lowered the wind pressure around it to the lowest, even making sure that it was breathing as quietly as possible. Even so, Meng Chao seemed to have a third eye on his back. He dodged the attack by a hairs breadth. Although the Dark Demonic Wolf did not manage to hit Meng Chao, its limbs moved like springs, and it immediately launched its second attack. In just a short three minutes, it attacked 354 times. It jumped all around and bit at Meng Chao twice every second. But Meng Chao looked as if he was dancing on a blade. He dodged a total of 354 times. The most success the Dark Demonic Wolf achieved was when it managed to cut off three strands of hair from Meng Chaos head with its sharp, dagger-like claws. But that was all it managed to take from him. Huff, huff, huff! Meng Chao panted harshly. His back was drenched in sweat. His muscles twitched, and he looked exhausted. Since he looked like he was about to collapse at any moment, Gao Lang was drawn into the fight as well. He continued limiting Meng Chaos dodging space together with the Dark Demonic Wolf. The nails of the students watching the fight were digging into their palms, and their hearts were up in their throats. It looked like they were watching a thin thread being stretched tighter. It could snap at any moment now. But no matter how tired and pathetic Meng Chao looked and how dangerous the situation seemedeven if his tongue rolled out of his mouth, he started foaming at the lips, or had to roll around on the ground to neutralize the Dark Demonic Wolfs attackhe still ran about the area and shifted around the limited space to dodge its attacks in a dazzling manner. The chase lasted a full ten minutes. The large storage room was now filled with his sweat and footprints. The victor in a fight among elites was usually decided in an instant. It was rare for a fight to last more than five minutes. This was especially so in a tournament, where everything was revealed to the public. The two youths fought hard for ten minutes, but the wolf only managed to cut three strands of Meng Chaos hair, which broadened the monster controller freshmens horizons. Their stamina was drained, and the game of tag was near its end. Meng Chao staggered and suddenly knelt down on one knee. He hugged his thigh tightly. Two strands of muscles started twitching violently on the side of his thigh, as if some Other World insect had invaded his flesh and wanted to jump out of him. He has a cramp! The experienced students could tell at first glance that this was a sign of severe cramps. It was pretty normal. Meng Chao had been performing dodges at great speeds due to the Dark Demonic Wolfs movement speed for ten minutes. He had to make three jumps almost every second. Even if his body was made of steel, he could not last. Gao Lang controlled his Dark Demonic Wolf to crouch down. Its back was like a drawn longbow that was about to fire off the most fatal poison arrow. Fang Lin opened the medical kit and quickly brought out eight medicines that could be used to stop bleeding, replenish bodily fluids, and restore spirit energy. Meng Chao squatted in so much pain that his veins at temples popped up. By the looks of it, he had already lost all ability to dodge or attack The Dark Demonic Wolf was about to jump up high with its limbs like incredibly tightly wound springs when cracking sounds rang through the air. Four blood streams shot out of its limbs, and it fell limp on the ground in a strange fashion while letting out a whine. Since Gao Lang shared its senses, he pulled his limbs back, and like a puppet with its strings cut, he fell backwards. Meanwhile, Meng Chao, who looked like he had been just suffering from cramps, became full of life again. He pounced on them and delivered a vicious chop on the artery on Gao Langs neck, knocking him unconscious. Save him! Meng Chao told the dumbfounded Fang Lin. His heaving chest and the viciously twitching muscles on his thighs calmed down before everyones eyes. The monster controller freshmen went to save Gao Lang in a flurry. Then, they looked at Meng Chao, who still had his eyes and ears covered, and the Dark Demonic Wolf, which lay limp on the ground, and finally at Gao Lang, who lay in Fang Lins arms with cramps and suffering great pain. Chills crawled down their spines. Before the students could ask, Meng Chao decided to offer an explanation. Do you know whats the greatest advantage that a human has against a monster? Its our endurance. We have the most advanced cooling system and the most outstanding endurance out of all living beings. When carnivores hunt, they have to finish their hunt in one go. Whether its the incredibly fast cheetahs or the large and sneaky felines, when they pounce on their prey, their success or failure is decided in an instant. They never spend more than ten minutes chasing after their prey. If they used up all of their stamina and still failed, they would be practically committing suicide. Hence, our predecessors on Earth used the crudest bone spears, stone axes, and arrowheads made of wood to chase after the most agile antelopes, the strongest wild horses, and the fiercest felines for long stretches of time to drain them of their energy. It took a long time, but they killed these creatures. The monsters physiological parameters are naturally much stronger than those of the normal creatures on Earth. But as long as they are living creatures, they must obey the laws of nature. The Dark Demonic Wolf is a hunter in the dark and the assassin of monsters. Assassins are bound to not engage their enemies for long and fight in battles of endurance. If they miss a hit, they flee into the distance. This is the nature of assassins. After the first one hundred attacks, Gao Lang should have known that he didnt stand a chance against me. If he continued fighting, the Dark Demonic Wolf would just spend its stamina faster than a human. Losing was a foretold outcome. At that moment, Gao Lang woke up in Fang Lins arms. He cradled his neck and winced in pain, but he still refused to admit to defeat. Are you thinking that its just a coincidence that the tendons in the Dark Demonic Wolfs limbs burst? Do you think there was some problem with this biochemical beasts genetic modifications? Meng Chao smiled and said, Thats not true. Just now, when I dissected the Iron-armored Rhinoceros, I noticed that the universitys genetic modifications lean toward offense. They are fond of stimulating the tendons to increase the biochemical beasts speed and charge. There are pros and cons to genetic modifications. When you greatly increase a function in a body, you must pay a price for it, such as the durability of the tendon falling, which means that it will tear apart much easier. The Iron-armored Rhinoceros tendons ripped when it was preparing for a Savage Charge. I was sure that if you wanted to increase the stealth of the Dark Demonic Wolf as well as increase its speed, its tendons would definitely have to suffer for it, and they would not be suited for long fights. So, during the fight, I intentionally moved left and right all the time, which is not suited for the Dark Demonic Wolfs movements. I also shifted in small areas to lure and force it to twist its tendons multiple times. It also had to pounce in directions opposite its joints. My goal was to create all sorts of fine tears on the tendons. Of course, if it just pounced on me one or two times, the tears would be insignificant. After resting for a while, they would repair themselves. But your wolf had to move around at high speeds for ten minutes. All sorts of tears would overlap with each other, and in the end, the tendons would reach their breaking point. But even at that moment, you refused to stop attacking me. You wanted your Dark Demonic Wolf to deliver a fatal attack. It would be strange if its tendons did not burst. Gao Lang, Fang Lin, and the monster controller freshmen looked at each other at a loss and found themselves speechless. It sounded like an easy strategy. But who could be like Meng Chao and fight against a Dark Demonic Wolf for ten minutes while remaining calm. He even chatted with them after the battle! He was actually pretending to be out of breath and exhausted earlier. The scene of him being drenched in sweat was an act! In fact, he was even faking the whole thing with his thigh muscles twitching! Why was his endurance so terrifying?! But how did you know it? Gao Lang gritted his teeth. He simply could not understand. You could not see and hear, and Ive made sure to lower the volume of the Dark Demonic Wolfs breathing to its lowest. How could you still see my attack trajectory?! Chapter 140 - Seven People, Seven Monsters! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao extended two fingers. First, I revealed all of my openings to you. Those are the best attack trajectories I prepared for you. No matter which you chose, you wouldnt be able to escape from my plan. Second, and this is the most important thing of all, I can see and hear, you know? The summer uniform is really thin, and there are a lot of fine holes on the cloth. Its basically transparent, so how could I not see anything when its just covering my eyes loosely? And with the same logic, I just casually rolled up two balls of cloth and pretended to stuff them into my ears. I didnt even stuff them that tightly, so of course I can hear you! Didnt you notice that I havent even taken out the cloth in my ears, but I can still talk to you? As he spoke, Meng Chao removed the cloth fragments. He winked and grinned at Gao Lang. Gao Lang was dumbfounded. After a long time, he stuttered, But You just said I told you that I wont use any weapons or items, and I didnt! Meng Chao shrugged. As for me covering my eyes and ears, its just an unnecessary move. I didnt promise you anything, and you shouldnt believe in your opponents promises anyway! Gao Lang sucked in a deep breath. He was shocked and felt wronged. Fine. I admit. Your Dark Demonic Wolf is a little difficult to deal with, so I decided to set up this trap in order for you to lower your guard and make you want to get rid of me. When you would notice that you cant defeat me even when Ive cut off my sight and hearing, youd get restless, and without even noticing it, youd step into a swamp. Meng Chao smiled. If you dont like this sort of strategy, we can compete again using another method, but He looked at the Dark Demonic Wolf whose limbs had burst and which could only whine in pain. His gaze and tone gradually turned sharp. But you should prepare a few more Dark Demonic Wolves so that I can fight to my hearts content! Gao Lang gulped down with great difficulty. The monster controller freshmen felt chills down their spines. Fang Lin stared at Meng Chao in disbelief. He simply could not understand it. He had seen plenty of martial artists with sinister strategies, but usually, it was because they were not strong enough, which was why they decided to use reckless tricks. Meng Chao clearly had strength that was above that of Sun Ya and the other three, so why did he need to use tricks? Its late now. Its boring if I continue fighting like what we did just now. Meng Chao looked around with an intense gaze. There are still seven more of you. Why dont all of you attack me at once? What? You want to fight seven of us at once? Arent you looking down on us too much? Do you think were made of paper?! Were seven monster controllers and seven biochemical beasts. You wont be fighting one against seven, but one against fourteen! Even though they knew that Meng Chao had outstanding abilities, when he looked down on them like this, he still managed to anger all of them. Anger flashed past Fang Lins eyes, but soon, that anger cooled down into ice. Meng Chao, youve fought three rounds in a row, he said darkly. Even though you dont show it, you should be exhausted by now. Are you thinking about making a name for yourself by saying that you couldnt win against a lot of enemies, but at least you lost in a dignified manner? Are you thinking about embarrassing the monster controller course? Senior Fang, youre overthinking things. I will win. Meng Chao drew out the handguns and smiled. Besides, I told you that were just having an exchange today, and regardless of whether I win or lose, I will not reveal what happened today. Of course, I cant keep your mouths shut. I cant keep the mouths of the students from the resource course shut either. His confidence convinced Fang Lin. Alright! The remaining seven people, come forward. Youll get to know Meng Chaos Ultimate Style! The seven monster controller freshmen had a Demonic Halberd Pig, an Iron-armored Rhinoceros, a Dinofelis, a Blade Shattering Python, a Demonic Dungeon Spider, a Black Patterned Toad, and a Bronze Hammer Crocodile. These seven monsters were fierce, savage, nimble, ruthless, or large. They surrounded Meng Chao. As for him, he had two handguns, six cartridges, and one dagger. That was all he took with him. Even if he fired all his bullets, he might not be able to pierce the Iron Armored Rhinoceros thick skin. The monsters released fierce flames that blended together with the raging fighting spirits from the monster controller freshmen. The flames and fighting spirits charged at Meng Chao like a tidal wave. But he was like an erupting volcano that rose up from the bottom of an ocean. Even as the wind and waves hit him, he remained unmoving. Then, he shifted. Dakka, dakka, dakka, dakka! It was the first time Meng Chao attacked first. His hands turned into two, then ten, then more than one hundred afterimages. Dozens of bullets were practically fired in an instant. They did not head for the seven biochemical beasts or the seven monster controllers. Instead, they went at the dozens of lamps on the ceiling. To ensure that the monster materials remained fresh and perfect, the storage was airtight. It did not have windows nor any cracks in the walls. It was illuminated purely by the lights above. With Meng Chaos Perfect Level Basic Gun Technique, it was as easy as breathing for him to destroy the stationary lights. All of them were instantly extinguished. The storage immediately became dark, and even if a person reached out, they could not see their own hand. The only things that could be seen were the monsters red, green, or yellow eyes. Ah! Careful! What happened? The new students cried out in surprise in the dark. They felt lost. Then, they heard Meng Chao firing his gun rhythmically and in an orderly fashion. Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang! He always fired three shots in a row. His handguns sounded like a semi-automatic rifle in burst mode. After every group of shots, the roar of a monster losing control rose in the dark. The sound of flesh crashing into flesh was accompanied by the monster controllers screaming. After seven groups of shots, the monsters roars and the monster controllers screams intersected with each other. All sorts of sounds coming from tendons and bones being crushed rose along with the sound of blood spilling out. Some people even started staggering away, but they ended up running into something and grunted, then fell to the ground. All the monster controller freshmen watching the fight were completely flabbergasted by the sudden change. They widened their eyes and had their spirit energy gush into their eyes to the point that they felt a bloated feeling in them. Even so, they could only vaguely see seven large, black figures crashing into each other. Fang Lin was the only one who could see somewhat clearly. The seven biochemical beasts had gone completely out of control and were fighting among themselves in a strange manner. The monster controllers who should be controlling them ran around like cowards. If they were the slightest bit careless, they would be dragged into the biochemical beasts whirlpool of blood and flesh. Meng Chao was the only one dancing about as the seven biochemical beasts fought each other. He jumped from the Demonic Halberd Pigs tusks to the Iron-armored Rhinoceros horn. Then, he dodged the corrosive liquid the Demonic Dungeon Spider spat out, and it fell on the Bronze Hammer Crocodile, which led to the crocodile swinging its morningstar-shaped tail at the Demonic Dungeon Spider. Next, he whistled on the Bronze Hammer Crocodiles back, which made the Demonic Halberd Pig and Blade Shattering Python, both creatures with bad vision but really good hearing, crash into the Bronze Hammer Crocodile. Just like that, he led their movements, and the seven biochemical beasts fought madly against each other. The seven monster controllers had to withstand great pain. It was as if their heads were about to split open and as if there were wounds covering their entire bodies. They covered their heads and knelt on the ground while trying to control the situation. Meng Chao, naturally, made use of the dark to deliver vicious chops on their necks, which sent them on the ground, before he kicked them away. Three minutes later, the emergency red light revealed an unbelievable picture. Seven badly wounded monsters were entangled with each other. Their claws, fangs, and other parts were in others wounded sides. The Iron-armored Rhinoceros horn had rammed into the Demonic Halberd Pigs stomach; the Demonic Halberd Pigs tusks had torn the Dinofelis lower limb; the Dinofelis had its claws dug deeply into the Bronze Hammer Crocodile and refused to let go; the Bronze Hammer Crocodiles morningstar had reduced the Demonic Dungeon Spider to a bloody mess; but the Demonic Dungeon Spider had released a huge amount of sticky liquid before its death, which bound the Black-patterned Toad and Blade Shattering Python together; the Blade Shattering Python could not move, so it bit the Iron-armored Rhinoceros throat. The seven monsters had piled up into a huge mountain of flesh. Meng Chao sat on the mountain of flesh like the king of monsters. This scene was straight out of a nightmare. It left behind an unforgettable memory in the monster controller freshmens brains. A few hours ago, the joy they had after winning the tournament disappeared without a trace. Even their belief that they were the strongest fighting occupation in Monster University and the glory they had from it started to shake. You destroyed all the lights and used darkness as a protection. Fang Lin looked at the shattered controller rings on the monsters heads. Then, you destroyed the controller rings to make the monsters lose control. Our numbers then became a disadvantage. All the monsters descended into a frenzy in the dark and could not tell who was friend and who foe. While you just had to protect yourself, because everyone else was an enemy to you! Is this the reason why you suggested fighting against seven people at once? You werent being cocky. Its just a strategy. Its how you could win against the remaining seven opponents and complete the mighty act of fighting against ten people alone. Wait, right from the moment you chose to use the material storage room as the arena, you had planned everything out! Since the material storage room is completely airtight, no natural light will spill in. We must use lights to not be in the dark, which allowed you to create a completely dark battlefield! The uppreclassmans analysis made the freshmen descend into a ruckus. They only started calculating their moves before they stepped on the arena, and at most, they were able to plan three steps ahead. But from the moment Meng Chao said his first word, he had already planned ten steps ahead. They were all naive freshmen, so why was the difference between them so great? Was this guy really just eighteen years old? I see! One of them flew into a rage. If you were going to fight one against one according to the rules and it were back-to-back fights, you wouldnt have been our opponent! Thats right. I wasnt completely confident that I could win against ten monster controller elites in a go, Meng Chao said with a sweet smile. Youre still very strong, you know? The monster controllers turned red. After all, they were freshmen and still cared about their dignity. If ten of them fought against one person one after another and won, would it even be a glorious feat for them? But Fang Lin was more concerned about another problem. The biochemical beasts controller rings have all been strengthened. They can resist crashes, tremors, water, and fire. Its usually very difficult to destroy them. Itd be difficult for me to destroy them with just one bullet, but what if I fired three bullets at the same spot? Meng Chao threw a question back at him. Fang Lins expression changed. Youre this good with a gun? It was completely dark, so you couldnt see a thing! Well, no matter how perfect my basic gun technique is, it would have been very difficult for me to do that, Meng Chao said. But after I cleared all 1024 branch meridians, all of my senses improved, and the sensitivity of my nerve endings and the stability of my muscle fibers increased, so everything is possible! Chapter 141 - Make the Best Use of Their Time! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Indeed, your fighting style is completely different from the Beast Soul Style, Fang Lin mumbled. Is the Ultimate Style really that amazing? You can personally experience it and decide whether its amazing or not. If youre interested, you can go to the martial arts courses lecture building to look for Mr. Gu Jianbo. You can join the later stages of the experiment for Project 1024 as volunteers. Monster controllers can also learn how to cultivate using branch meridians, after all, Meng Chao said readily. In that instant, all the monster controller students jumped up in shock. They were even more shocked when he defeated all ten people by himself. Are you serious? You would teach us the Ultimate Style? Fang Lin blurted out. He could not believe his own ears. Was Meng Chao mad? Didnt he know that the martial arts course and the monster controller course were mortal enemies? Meng Chao frowned a little. I told you before that we werent fighting, but going through a friendly exchange. Why would I fight if its not to promote the Ultimate Style? Did you think that I was putting on airs or wasnt satisfied with the results of the tournament just now? Or did you think that I wanted monster coins or a slot to go to the frontlines? Did you think that I was trying to defend the glory of the martial arts course or had some other superficial goal like that? Urk The monster controller freshmen looked at each other. Didnt you? Of course not! Meng Chao could not decipher their expressions and said with a sigh, You seriously misunderstood me. You can just ask the students who graduated from Ninth High School that Im someone who doesnt place any importance on money. Money and benefits are nothing to me. Ive already transcended such low-class humor, and I only want to make contributions. If I did have some sort of interest and hobby, it would be having exchanges with students who will end up as my comrades in the future so that we can improve together. I know that we live in a materialistic and flighty society. When I say these things, I look really shameless, but Im just that unique. What can I do about it? You can choose to believe me or not. In any case, the martial arts courses refresher course will always welcome you with open arms. As long as youre willing to come, I promise that I will teach you everything I know. His sincere words stunned the monster controller students for a full minute. Fang Lin shook his head to make sure that his ears did not deceive him. Then, he said, Would the martial arts course reveal its secrets to us so easily? More than 80% of the investment and resources of Project 1024 were compiled by me and Mr. Gu. The resource course and some of the famous enterprises outside the university also invested in it. Strictly speaking, the martial arts course doesnt have full intellectual rights to the Ultimate Style, so to obtain more data and perfect the Ultimate Style, I have the right to invite all sorts of volunteers to join us. Meng Chao smiled. But since I have to consider the relationship between the monster controller course and martial arts course, its impossible for me to let you learn it for free. You can pay us with monster coins, gene medicine, cultivation equipment, or other resources. We should sit down and have a cup of tea while we discuss in detail about how we can work together. Fang Lin fell into deep thought. This was a major matter, so they could not decide it with just a few words. I know that you focus on training the eight main meridians in your head to increase your mental power, and the brain is the organ that uses the most energy. The eight meridians in your brain are incredibly thick and strong, but they also take in spirit energy nonstop. This meant that they fight for nutrients with the one hundred other main meridians. Your situation isnt that much better than that of the broken-star superhumans, Meng Chao said. A monster controller is usually not as strong as a martial artist, and you cant create a lot of killing moves either. The reason for it is what I said before. But if you trained the 1024 branch meridians using the Ultimate Style, they would not be in conflict with the eight main meridians in the brain, so you could train them together and they would even complement each other. You might not be able to train your branch meridians to the point of an Ultimate Style martial artist, but as long as your physical constitution becomes slightly better, your fighting strength will jump up by leaps and bounds, right? Let me be blunt, even if your biochemical beast is killed by your enemy, if you use the Ultimate Style, you could still run away. Wouldnt that be great? The monster controller students sank into deep thought. When they thought about the fight just now, they felt that what Meng Chao said was right. It did not matter just how hard it was to practice the Ultimate Style. They did not need to reach Meng Chaos level. They just needed to reach a level where they could surpass their current selves. If the Ultimate Style was not in conflict with the monster controller technology, they could actually try it. Many of the students cast eager looks at Fang Lin. He thought about it carefully before he nodded slowly. Alright. Thank you for your suggestion, Meng Chao. We will go back and think about it carefully. Dont worry about our answer. We will give it to you as soon as possible. Meng Chao grinned at him. Dont worry. You can spend as long as you want thinking about it. But heres a personal opinion. I suggest that you make your decision as quickly as possible. If the Ultimate Style spreads out on a large scale through the martial arts course and most of the martial arts course students become like me, youll feel very troubled, wont you? This is The monster controller students were dumbfounded. When they thought about how Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Jiang Rui, Duan Lian, and the others, who stood honestly in their stances to execute their power, might become as cunning and crafty as Meng Chao, they could not help but shudder. When the resource course students saw the monster controller students leaving as if they were burdened by their thoughts, they quickly came forward. Ace Student Chao, how was it? Did you win or lose? Is there even a need to ask that? Look at them calling him Senior Meng and being all respectful to him! Ace Student Chao must have won! No way, he won ten rounds? How did he do it? Ever since Zong Ye and Gu Jianbos batch more than ten years ago, the martial arts course hasnt been able to suppress the monster controller course, right? No, even the martial arts courses former superstar, Zong Ye, was never able to win against ten in a row. I think his record was winning eight or nine in a row. Ace Student Chao, you broke the record that was set ten years ago! The resource course students started chatting up a storm, just like ducks after their feathers were plucked. But Meng Chao told them that it was not an official tournament that would be reported to the school. It was just a private sparring session, and he promised that he would not tell anyone the results, so he could not be considered to have broken any records. Besides, in the past, Zong Ye had actually managed to defeat nine opponents one after another. He did not think that his actual strength was comparable to a martial art genius who managed to become a four-star superhuman by reaching the Spirit Wielding Realm. At the very least, he could not compete with him right now. Ning Xueshi schooled her face and sent the students away. She then brought Meng Chao to a corner and turned into a curious cat. Alright, I wont ask for the results. The martial arts course has produced quite a number of powerful people before, after all. And they managed to beat up the monster controller course really badly. Its nothing special, Ning Xueshi said. But Im curious. Theyre all very impressed, and theyre really grateful too. How did you manage to become friends after a fight? I promised them that I would teach them the style I used to defeat them, Meng Chao said casually. The Ultimate Style is really powerful. Not only can it increase the fighting strength of monster controllers, it can also improve the skills of harvesters. If you want to learn it, I can teach you. It would even help improve the skills of the students in the resource course. You succeeded? Ning Xueshi naturally knew what Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo had been doing over the past two months. She just did not expect that they would be able to gain a breakthrough so soon. What surprised her even more was that right after they succeeded, he wanted to pass on those skills to the monster controller course. Werent they the mortal enemies of the martial arts course? Competitors and mortal enemies are two completely different concepts. No matter how we fight for cultivation resources in the university, when we step on the battlefield, were friends who fight alongside each other and live and die together. If we refuse to have anything to do with each other just because of the estrangement brought by our courses, isnt our mindset a little narrow? Besides, the enemies of the martial arts course might not actually be the enemies of the Ultimate Style. In fact, they might become allies of the Ultimate Style. You dont understand? Its very simple. What do you think is the greatest obstacle for the Ultimate Style if we want to promote it? The monster controller course? Ning Xueshi frowned a little and shook her head. Thats right. No matter how much the martial arts course and monster controller course compete with each other, theyre two different systems. They bake their own pies, and at most, they are fighting for the same can of butter, Meng Chao explained. But if the Ultimate Style wants to rise to power, the first thing it needs to do is fight for the same pie with the Beast Soul Style in the martial arts course. Do you think that the lecturers who have been practicing the Beast Soul Style for decades and have their lives as well as all their efforts dumped into this will be easily convinced? Will they admit that the Ultimate Style is stronger than the Beast Soul Style and offer up most of their resources? Ning Xueshi snickered. No way. The Beast Soul Style martial artists wont even admit that Dragon City Universitys Overkill Style is stronger than theirs! Thats right. Martial artists refuse to be the second strongest. They wont easily change their fighting concepts. If we tried to promote the Ultimate Style within the martial arts course, we would face a lot of obstacles, Meng Chao said seriously. Of course, I believe that as the Ultimate Style continues to be perfected and upgraded, it will rise like the sun in the east, and no one will be able to stop its momentum. But we will need a few years for the world around us to acknowledge it, because this can only be done step by step! This is a brand new cultivation method and fighting style. Only three years for it to be fully acknowledged is too short, Ning Xueshi said in a concerned manner. Dont jump the gun! Any more than that is too long. Im racing against time. In fact, forget about three years, I cant even wait for one year. I have to fight at every second to make the Ultimate Style shine with glory! Meng Chao clenched his fists and said firmly, I chose to work with the monster controller course to apply pressure on the martial arts course and force the Beast Soul Style martial artists, who refuse to make progress, to learn a painful lesson. They would have to go through a reform then. This is the fastest method I can think of to spread the Ultimate Style. As long as I can make the Ultimate Style rise to power, no matter how many challenges I have to face, and even if everyone thinks that I am arrogant and like to pretend to be amazing, I wont care! Why? Ning Xueshi was puzzled. Are you sure that the Ultimate Style is worth you risking everything you have? Yes. Meng Chao was silent for a moment. Then, his eyes shone brilliantly and he said clearly, I dont know whether the Ultimate Style is the right path, but I know that aside from the Ultimate Style, we have no other paths to take. Since all the other paths are dead-ends in this darkness, I can only walk down this path and push forward valiantly. I will stride ahead and crush all obstacles until dawn is before us. It will light up the finishing line, where victory awaits us! Ning Xueshis expression changed. She could sense a burning determination from Meng Chao. He had an incredibly passionate presence. As she looked in the direction of his gaze, she felt as if she could see the one and only path he spoke of in the darkness. It was burning brightly. Alright, Ill talk to the lecturers in the course. Tomorrow, well bring a few students to visit your lab, Ning Xueshi said subconsciously. Thank you, Big Sis Xueshi. Meng Chao smiled. By the way, could you let me use your medication preparation room? Id also like to use a few tools and ingredients. Sure. What do you want to make? Youve already completed your two hours of harvesting and injury examination today, Ning Xueshi said. The ten monster controller students I fought just now were only a warmup. Theyre the appetizers. Meng Chao slowly exercised his wrists and ankles. A hungry light shone in his eyes as he mumbled, Next, I have to prepare for the main meal! Chapter 142 - Meeting His Match Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao was on his way back to the martial arts course at nine oclock, he started counting his rewards. After he won against ten monster controller freshmen, his progress on the second segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style Quest became 16/300. During the fights, he also killed four biochemical beasts, which were considered to be monsters. The progress on the third segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style Quest became 4/1000 and 0/100 respectively. Aside from that, while he did the injury examination of the monster controller students and showed them the Ultimate Style, he obtained quite a lot of contribution points. His current accumulated contribution points were over twenty thousand points once more! He could upgrade a few of his basic skills again. He could also awaken brand new intermediate skills. Meng Chao thought about it for a while, then decided that he would make his decision after he repaired the twelve main meridians. At that time, he would have sixteen main meridians cleared and could get more complicated and powerful killing moves. As of current, the Ultimate Style was still too underdeveloped. It was impossible for him to kill a wave of enemies by just delivering nonstop attacks. He needed killing moves to deliver the final blow. Meng Chao would not be like the students in the martial arts course. He would not go for thirty or more dazzling killing moves that gave off electricity effects that could blind a person. Demon Subduing Slash was a melee attack. Aside from that, he needed a few spirit energy magnetic fields that would deliver long-distance attacks or allow him to control his enemies, and that would be enough for the time being. As he thought about this, he returned to the grove in which he had run into Wu Wu. Over the past few days, many of the upperclassmen and lecturers of Agricultural University had gone to provide reinforcements to the frontlines, and the university was much emptier. The grove was located in a rather remote area. It was only nine something at night, but it was already quiet in the area. Mosquitoes and insects gathered under the dim light and kept crashing against the streetlights. Meng Chao suddenly stood still and narrowed his eyes to watch the insects dance around. There were a total of seventeen streetlights to the left of the path leading to the grove. There were fewer insects flying at the ninth light at the center compared to the sixteen streetlights beside it. They were also dancing around in a really stiff manner. They were acting like low-grade insects. It seemed like they had sensed something really dangerous and did not dare to get closer. Meng Chao smirked. He knelt down on one knee and slowly tied his shoelaces. Then, he knelt down on the other knee. Once he tied both of his shoelaces, he raised his butt and went into the starting position of someone who was about to go for a sprint. He suddenly raised his head and spoke to the dark trees behind the ninth streetlight. Careful, Im going to attack. Whoosh! Before his voice could fade, the road under his feet was crushed. Stones and sparks flew everywhere. With his speed instantly reaching the maximum, Meng Chao charged into the depths of the forest like an arrow. At the same time, he flung his arms like whips. They let out the shrill sound of something cutting through air. Seven cold glares shot out, and they traveled even faster than his body. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The seven lights were like seven steel needles that could pierce through bones. They pierced the trunks of three trees and sunk in almost entirely. But based on the sockets of the blades, all those who saw them could tell that they were the thin dissection blades used during the harvesting of monsters. In the span of just one breath, Meng Chao jumped past the three trees and landed fiercely against the fourth tree. Then, he changed his direction. His coat flew up like a cloak. There were interlayers in the sides of his shirt, and they were filled with hundreds of dissection blades. Meng Chao had already pushed his Basic Harvesting Skill to Perfect Level, and his fingers turned into two flowing balls of gray fog. The dozens of blades jumped to his fingertips from his clothes as if he had cast magic on them. They turned into silver lines from his fingertips as they were flung out. The silver lines intersected with each other to form a fatal cage. It shrouded the dark space ahead of him. The shadows of the trees danced about. The branches swayed. In an instant, the shrubs were crushed. A grunt rose from the darkness, along with the faint sound of someone escaping. Meng Chao shut his eyes and took in a deep breath. Spirit energy went to his nose through his branch meridians. It gently stimulated his nasal mucosa and his olfactory cells. He detected a faint scent of blood. He chased after the smell of blood, and on a trunk of a large tree, he found a dissection blade covered in blood. Only a third of the blade had sunk into the trunk. It was obvious that it had first pierced through something beforehand, and when it reached the trunk, it no longer held as much strength. Meng Chao smiled. But his smile soon froze, and his pupils shrank. The blade is still too deep into the trunk. Its as if she had never bothered to tighten her muscles, but had relaxed her body to intentionally take this hit! Its a trap! He let out a strange cry, and the bones in his left leg let out cracking sounds resembling an explosion. With the price of his muscles being torn, he moved 17.5 cm to the right. A sharp claw surrounded by black smoke didnt graze his shoulder by a hairs breadth. When it landed on the ground, the grass around it started shrivelling up swiftly. In just a few seconds, the vegetation rotted away. It was the Ghost Leopards unique skillRotting Claw. They could interfere with the vibrations of a magnetic field and destroy the molecular layers of anything they touched, leading to them showing signs of rotting and shriveling up. Hence, the leopards looked like ghosts who could absorb life. This was how the Ghost Leopards got their name. Meng Chao did not stay. He continued moving to the right until he was more than ten meters away. Then, he threw more than ten dissection blades upward to break dozens of branches above him. They fell behind him and interfered with his enemys vision and offense. It was only after that that he turned around and looked at the black cat. There was a young girl behind the big cat. Meng Chao was not surprised, and he asked with a huge grin, Wu Wu, you received my message? Yes. Ten of them. She had grown up in the wild. She was raised by Ghost Leopards, and then defeated and ate their king. Wu wu licked her sharp canines and showed a smile that was just as brilliant as Meng Chaos. So, you stayed behind intentionally. Of course, if its not to invite you, why would I have fought against ten monster controller students? Meng Chao said. You should be the strongest person in the Agricultural Universitys fighting courses this year. If I can make you acknowledge the power of the Ultimate Style, it will make my next step in promoting the Ultimate Style easier. No, Im not, the strongest. Wu Wu shook her head while speaking methodically. I eat you, then Im strongest. Before her voice could fade, she and the Ghost Leopard turned into two black bolts of lightning that appeared beside Meng Chao like phantoms. The two black bolts of lightning practically moved at the same frequency. Meng Chao wondered whether Wu Wu was acting as the Ghost Leopards reflection, or whether the Ghost Leopard was acting as her reflection. The monster controller and biochemical beast worked in sync, and they were on a completely different level compared to the ten freshmen Meng Chao had fought against during the day. The two black bolts of lightning surrounded Meng Chao like fog. But he also had a fog around him. It was silver in color and fatal to anyone who got close That fog was made up of dissection blades. In the morning, he had shown Ma Hong and the other students from society how they should control their muscle fibers using the 1024 branch meridians to make the finest movements by moving a coin slowly through his entire body. The dozens of dissection blades were like the coin in the morning. They flowed all around his body. They could shoot out from the bounce of his muscles, which made it seem like he had suddenly gained dozens of hands. The six dissection blades stuck between his fingers shone with a chilling glare. They were so sharp that they could cut a strand of hair that fell on them, and they did not lose at all to the Ghost Leopard or Wu Wus claws. The beast and humans instantly exchanged more than one hundred blows. The branches and leaves around the area broke apart. They fell down in a scattered fashion, but they did not land on the ground. Instead, they were stirred up by a powerful gust of wind and spun in the air. Meng Chao, Wu Wu, and the Ghost Leopard gained dozens of bloody wounds. Without batting an eyelid, they controlled their muscles and clamped down their wounds to seal off their blood and pain. They crouched down on two branches and stared at each other. Excitement shone in their eyes. It was easy to get money, but difficult to get people who understood them. Monsters like them who had lived through unique experiences had a difficult time finding similar people among their peers. There were only two types of opponents Meng Chao had run into since his return. The first type had people who were too weak, such as Sun Ya and Xie Feng. They might have cleared a lot of main meridians, but they lacked fighting experience and willpower. Before they were refined by the flames of war, they were just flowers kept in a greenhouse. The second type were too strong, such as Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, the Griffin Li Yingzi, and Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo. They were all Heaven Realm elites, and for the time being, they were mountains Meng Chao could not hope to cross. Even if they fought against him, it was impossible for them to fight at full strength against him. But Wu Wu she was different. It was not a problem of their cultivation realm. She was the same as the Four Great Kings in the martial arts course. They were all in Spirit Tattoo Realm. In fact, she might even have fewer main meridians cleared compared to Sun Ya. But her fearless killing intent, reckless fighting style, use of her environment, and rich fighting experience made Meng Chao think that he was facing off a female version of himself. If he fought against an equal who understood him, they would be improving together neck to neck. This was the fastest way for them to cultivate. It was also a way for him to figure out what was lacking in him and the Ultimate Style. This is fun! The two of them fought against each other again, but they switched places this time. They moved to the branch the other had crouched on before and noticed that both of them had taken care of their branches. They used hidden forces to destroy them, so only a layer of tree bark was left. The branches were only hanging horizontally in the air without anything holding them up. Both of them fell down at the same time. The Ghost Leopard pounced at Meng Chao from the bottom. Meng Chao threw three dissection blades at Wu Wu while in midair. When they finished this round of attacks, three bloody gashes had appeared on their chests and shoulders, but their smiles were even brighter. Meng Chao was stirred up by Wu Wu. He remembered a lot of the shocking fights from his previous life, and those memories quickly turned into muscle memory and nerve reactions. Wu Wu was also stirred up by Meng Chao. She remembered the howling mountains and forests, along with the fun of running free in the wild. Meng Chao was almost out of dissection blades. His coat was also torn to pieces, so he decided to just yank off his shirt, revealing a built body shining with a metallic light. Wu Wu growled from the bottom of her throat. She tore off her loose and ripped up uniform, which revealed a thin and short elastic vest. There were a few holes on the vest. The left shoulder strap was torn off, and it looked like it was about to fall off. Wu Wu frowned and was about to tear off the vest so that she could show off her body, just like Meng Chao did by revealing his built chest and abs. Stop! Meng Chao hastily said. Wu Wu, what are you doing? Wu Wu stopped and stared at him in displeasure as if she was asking Why are you the only one allowed to remove your shirt? Um Meng Chao scratched his head and pointed at the tears and holes on her vest. Arent you going to cover up yourself? I dont have boobs, why should I cover myself? Wu Wu pursed her lips impatiently. Being a human is trouble! Chapter 143 - Submit to Me! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the end, Wu WU did not tear off her vest, but she did not listen to Meng Chaos kind advice and did not look for something to cover up herself. Continue! Wu Wu had not had her fill of fighting yet. She commanded her Ghost Leopard again, and like a pair of twins completely in sync with each other, they charged forward. Meng Chaos fighting spirit, however, wavered because of what she did, and he could not get into the mood again. This was especially so when he saw her slipping shoulder strap. When he was about to attack her shoulder again, he pulled his blade back. They were actually about the same in strength, but Wu Wu had a Ghost Leopard with her, so the moment Meng Chao was distracted, he would be beaten up, which forced him to retreat repeatedly. What are you doing? Wu Wu let out displeased growls from her throat. Be serious! I AM serious, okay?! Meng Chao gritted his teeth. The last six blades between his fingers turned into six silver ripples that shot at Wu Wu and the Ghost Leopards vitals. There were no longer any flashes of silver about him, and his hands were empty. Wu Wu was supposed to be able to avoid the dissection blades, but she would need to waste 0.1 seconds for that. She chose to avoid the first two blades while she clenched up the muscles under her ribs and caught the third blade with her mouth. Meanwhile, her Ghost Leopard only avoided the first blade that flew at its left eyeball. It used its sturdy pelt to block the other two blades. The dissection blades were thin as a cicadas wings. They were nimble and extraordinarily cheap. Their penetration and offense were not actually great, and they could not injure Wu Wu or the Ghost Leopards vitals. At the price of being injured, Wu Wu managed to buy herself 0.03 seconds. Her incredibly fierce knee attack and the Ghost Leopards Rotting Claw, which was surrounded by black fog, appeared at the same time in front of Meng Chao. But he showed no signs of panic. His eyes crinkled, as if his plan had worked. In an instant, his abdominal muscles clenched up until they were as tough as steel. He was prepared to withstand Wu Wus knee attack. Then, as if he was performing magic, he brought out a large handgun and pointed it accurately at the Ghost Leopards controller ring. Before the Rotting Claw could tear through his chest, he pulled the trigger. But no reaction came from his gun barrel. Meng Chaos expression changed. Up till then in their fierce fight, this was the first time he lost his composure. He shouted loudly, and spirit flames burned madly. It looked as if he had been kicked in the chest by an invisible force, and he fell back in a very strange manner, which allowed him to barely avoid Wu Wus knee and the Ghost Leopards Rotting Claw. But Wu Wu had already guessed what he would do. Even her knee attack was a feint. She pounced forward like a hungry lion and immediately turned into an octopus by wrapping her limbs around Meng Chao. Then, she opened her mouth and bit down at his neck. She did not show any mercy. She ripped out flesh, and blood gushed into the air. Meng Chao cried out in pain and shoved Wu Wu away with his knee. When he turned over, his face was stark pale. He covered his neck, but that could not stop blood from spilling out through the gaps between his fingers. He was surprised and angry, and his body trembled. There was no longer any fighting spirit in his eyes. Wu Wu licked the sweet blood on her lips and gently caressed her Ghost Leopards head. She had a satisfied smile on her lips. W-Why? Meng Chao stared at the handgun on the ground., Y-You did something to my handgun? he asked in a croak. Wu Wu smiled and slowly raised her right arm. Her right arm was encircled by black spirit tattoos. The spirit flames danced about them like black flames, and they were even thicker, stranger, and more refined than the Ghosts Leopards. It was Rotting Claw, the unique skill of Ghost Leopards. It made sense. Since she could become the leader of Ghost Leopards, how was it possible that she would not know this skill? You noticed a long time ago that I had a handgun hidden in my boot and realized that all the dissection blades were feints. My real plan was to use a bullet to destroy the biochemical beasts controller ring. So, during our fight, you destroyed the inner structure of the handgun with your Rotting Claw without my notice? Meng Chaos face turned paler, and he smiled bitterly. Were both really strange. Im in the martial arts course, but I dont like the Beast Soul Style. Youre a monster controller, but you imitate the fighting style of the Beast Soul Style and use monsters skills. Youre really He had lost a lot of blood, and his voice grew fainter. Wu Wu walked over. Meng Chao struggled to take two steps back. Are you seriously thinking about eating me? he asked with slight panic in his voice. Youre really tasty. Your blood is sweet. Wu Wu thought about it carefully and said in a rather troubled manner, But the lecturer told me to not eat people, or he would chase me back to the monster research center. Fine. I wont eat you, but you must submit to me. Meng Chaos expression turned strange. Wu Wu, I didnt think you had that sort of kink! Huh? What? Wu Wu then said, You submit to me like the Ghost Leopards. In the wild, I am the queen of Ghost Leopards. I am now in the human world, so I will become the queen of humans. You are my first subject. I wont eat you. We eat other people Oh, humans cant eat each other Then we will lead all humans and eat all monsters. The Ghost Leopard she was stroking suddenly shuddered. Its tail hung low, and it behaved as obediently as a cat. Thats an important decision. We should talk about it tomorrow. Meng Chao covered his neck and winced. We have to focus on emergency treatment now! I controlled my bite strength. You wont die, Wu Wu said coldly. Stop pretending. Youre bleeding too much. It is to trick me and launch a final counterattack. Its useless. You saw through it? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He stared at Wu Wu for a long time, and when her jade green eyes widened because of his staring, he sighed in relief. His skin and lips regained a red flush, and his voice went back to its normal volume. But you misunderstood what I said. Im not talking about saving my own life. Im talking about saving yours! Wha? Wu Wus expression turned stiff. Suddenly, she lost her balance and took two steps back. She leaned against the trunk beside her, unable to move her limbs. Meng Chao did not panic. He moved the hand he had used to cover his neck, then tore off the bloody wound! Its fake. This is man-made skin created of pig skin after it was genetically modified. Its used to treat burns and corrosions. Meng Chao tapped his unharmed neck and flung the man-made skin so that Wu Wu could see the blood pack behind it clearly. As for the blood that gushed out just now, it wasnt mine either. It was man-made blood from more than twenty monsters. Its used for emergency blood transfusions for heavily injured people on the battlefield. Of course, I added some stuff in there. Theres tranquilizers, muscle relaxants, snake venom targeting the nerves, along with medicine that increases the release of hormones. Dont worry, I have anti-snake venom serum in my bag. With your physical constitution, if I inject you with that serum in time, you will just need a nights sleep to recover. You wont suffer any sequelae. Wu Wu was shocked. Her eyelids slowly closed, and her jaw gradually fell slack. She raised her arm with great difficulty and bit her wrist viciously to use the pain to force herself to wake up, but she could not stop the feeling of the world spinning in front of her invading her senses like a tidal wave. Your handgun was a trap? she mumbled, unable to believe what had happened. Of course. Ive used this tactic of breaking the controller ring and making the biochemical beasts lose control seven times by now. Youre smart. When you saw the carcasses, youd definitely be prepared for this move. Would I use the same trick and walk straight into your trap? Meng Chao asked. Besides, this isnt an arena. The university has a rule stating that we arent allowed to use guns as we like outside. From the start, I never thought about using even a single bullet. Wu Wu slid down the trunk and lay limp on the ground. She could not move her limbs and had to satisfy herself with just glaring at Meng Chao with her jade green eyes. Dont be so angry. Compared to monsters, the greatest advantage of humans is our brains. Meng Chao smiled, revealing his pearly white teeth. If you suddenly opened your mouth to bite Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Jiang Rui, and Duan Lian, those fragile flowers would definitely suffer a great shock and be scared witless. But thats useless against me. Human jaws and teeth arent suited for biting. Our ancestors used millions of years of evolution to gain advanced brains and agile hands, so theres no reason for us to give up on them and act like felines, right? Wu Wu pursed her lips tightly. She was angry now. Even though her limbs were numb, she could continue growling. So she controlled her Ghost Leopard to pounce on Meng Chao. But once it was no longer able to cooperate with its monster controller, the Ghost Leopards movements were full of fatal weaknesses in Meng Chaos eyes. And he did something Wu Wu did not expect. He grabbed her limp body and used her as a shield. The Ghost Leopard could not help but freeze for a moment in the air. Meng Chao did not hesitate. He treated Wu Wu as his human morningstar and tossed her at the Ghost Leopard. Meanwhile, he followed closely after like a ghost. When the Ghost Leopard moved away to avoid crashing into its master, Meng Chao attacked like lightning. The Ultimate Style could make spirit energy last for a long time. His attacks were dense and tightly packed together. He brought out the styles characteristic of connecting all attacks to its fullest. For half a minute, the Ghost Leopard was like a broken sac. Meng Chao hit it in the air, and the feline tumbled about, unable to land on the ground. Hundreds of punches landed on its body like a violent storm. The Ghost Leopards tendons and bones broke, and it coughed up blood. It no longer had any strength to defend itself. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao calmly created a spirit magnetic field. With a fierce Demon Subduing Slash, he sent the Ghost Leopard more than ten meters away, like a kite with its string snapped. Wu Wus mind was connected with the Ghost Leopard, so they shared their senses. Pain, anger, and humiliation were on her face. Dont worry. I know that this Ghost Leopard isnt a normal biochemical beast made by Agricultural University. I didnt end its life. You can treat it and strengthen it. Meng Chao squatted down and carefully examined Wu Wus wounds. She had dozens of them of varying sizes on her body. She locked them down with her muscles so they would not bleed, but she had drunk the man-made blood Meng Chao had carefully made with added stuff. The muscle relaxants showed their effect. Her wounds were open, and blood flowed all over the ground. At that moment, it was her turn to have her face and lips turn as white as a sheet. Meng Chao injected the anti-snake venom serum in her. Then, he used his tattered coat to wrap up some of the larger wounds. Wu Wus physical constitution was really good. Very soon, her blood stopped flowing. During the entire process, Wu Wu did not move. She just let Meng Chao move her about while she stared at him unblinkingly with wide and sparkling eyes. When Meng Chao dragged the unconscious Ghost Leopard over so she could see that it was still alive and performed basic examination and treated it, her expression finally relaxed. Her eyes turned from jade green to dark black. She let out a soft whine, and her head tilted to the side. She fainted in front of Meng Chao. Chapter 144 - A Small Misunderstanding Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That day could be said to be filled with twists and turns for the monster controller freshmen in Agricultural University. First, during the tournament between courses, they were suppressed by the martial arts courses Four Great Kings, which made them incredibly nervous, and they worried that the monster controller courses ten year-winning streak would be destroyed in their hands. Fortunately, Wu Wu turned the tides and won the tournament, even though the odds were against her. Even if she did not win beautifully, they obtained victory at the first tournament, and based on the traditions of the course, this was worthy of celebration. But against their expectations, when they ordered the lavish buffet in the courses canteen, the elites who joined the tournament came back dejected after the injury examinations and refused to come out. No matter how the other students tried to ask or persuade them, the elites simply refused to come out for the celebration. In fact, they did not even eat in the canteen. And Senior Fang Lin, who led the team, was summoned to his tutors office right after he returned to the department. He was scolded really badly. His personal tutor had gone off into a rage and scolded him for an entire hour. Afterwards, he looked for other lecturers and even summoned the elites from the resource course. The doors of their meeting were shut, though, so no one knew what they talked about. They discussed whatever it was until it was around ten at night, but no one could say if they reached any conclusion. Some of the freshmen had high school schoolmates in the resource course. They quickly asked around for news, and after they gathered all sorts of gossip, they obtained unbelievable news. What? The martial arts courses Meng Chao won ten rounds against the monster controller courses elites? Not three, not five, not seven, not eight, but ten?! Are you sure? Did you see it with your own eyes? If you didnt, thats not legit. Its impossible! A lot of biochemical beasts died, and they died really tragically. They look like they have been bitten to death, or crushed to death, or pierced to death. What happened? But they got the same news from different channels, and the monster controller freshmen could not help but be shocked and amazed. Isnt Meng Chao the guy who killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examination? I heard that he also ranked first during the martial arts courses admission test, but since he is a broken-star superhuman, he doesnt have enough room for growth. Soon, he will become an average joe. Stop kidding. He didnt even have the right to join the tournament between freshmen, so how could he have won against ten of our best freshmen? Even the Four Great Kings from the martial arts course are just temporarily stronger than we are! Even so, the monster controller freshmen were still certain that their outstanding students were feeling dejected because of Meng CHao. The saying that he fought against ten of them in a row was naturally treated as a lie and a joke. But was there a possibility that the guy had actually hidden his strength and won against two or three of their best monster controllers? Damn it. If hes so strong, why didnt he appear during the tournament in the morning? He waited until all of our elites were tired physically and mentally and even had to change to new biochemical beasts. They had to sync with new beasts, so did he decide to show up sneakily at that time to take advantage of us? I heard that his real strength is actually nothing special, but his strategies are really strange, and hes really cunning! By the way. Could it be that hes afraid of Big Sis Leopard, which is why he didnt dare to show up in the morning? At the mention of Wu Wu, all the freshmen became high spirited. Since their course suffered a loss, there was nothing else to say. Naturally, they had to send out their strongest to regain their dignity. But Wu Wu had always acted alone and was elusive. She gave off a solitary presence and was taught alone by several lecturers. They were not familiar with her. In truth, they did not even dare to talk to her. For a period of time, they did not know how they should interact with her. Its a pity that Wu Wus Ghost Leopard was uninjured during the tournament match and didnt go to the resource course for an injury examination. If that happened, that guy from the martial arts course wouldnt have been able to take advantage of us! Even if he ran this time, hes still in the university. When Big Sis Leopard learns of this matter tomorrow, she will definitely beat up Meng Chao! While the students were talking, a huge figure appeared at the entrance of the monster controller courses department. The figure was huge because the young man exuded a dangerous presence even if he was heavily injured. There was a young girl on his shoulders, and in his left hand, he held a furry tail. Attached to that tail was an unconscious monster. It was a Ghost Leopard, an incredibly brutal creature that possessed Rotting Claw! The young man carried the girl and dragged the monster over as if he was taking a stroll. Thats The monster controller freshmen stared at this strange sight with dumbfounded expressions. One of them shook his head vigorously and narrowed his eyes. He managed to recognize the boy. Meng Chao, how dare you come to the monster controller course?! Seriously, the world was too small. Regardless of whether the gossips were real or not, if a martial arts course student came to the monster controller course at ten oclock at night, what else was he doing aside from provoking them? Immediately, quite a number of monster controller freshmen rubbed their palms together and prepared for a fight. If their lecturers had not given them stern orders not to fight against the martial arts course students for three days, they would have pounced forward a long time ago. However, under the red moonlight, they saw the face of the girl on Meng Chaos shoulders, and it shocked them numb. They simply could not believe their own eyes. W-W-W-Wu Wu! Its Big Sis Leopard! Big Sis Leopard fainted! W-whats going on? Everyone felt as if they were sleepwalking. Their eyes became unfocused, as if they had lost their ability to focus on anything. When they saw the Ghost Leopard Meng Chao was dragging behind him, even the blood of most impulsive monster controller students froze into ice. They regained their calm and became no different from the dead. Hi, everyone from the monster controller course. Meng Chao put on a sincere, friendly, and cordial smile. Im looking for Senior Fang Lin from your course. Could you contact him for me? he asked politely. They looked at each other at a loss. A number of the students saw that some of their friends had their teeth clacking and their feet knocking against each other. They hesitated for a long time before one of them finally had the guts to come up and ask while stuttering, W-Why are you looking for Senior Fang? I picked up Wu Wu and her biochemical beast while I was on my way back. She should be from your course, right? I sent her back. Shes pretty badly injured and in need of immediate treatment. I only know Senior Fang Lin from your course. But I dont mind handing her to you either, Meng Chao said gently. Its really Wu Wu The monster controller freshmen looked at Wu Wu. She was covered in wounds and lay unconscious on Meng Chaos shoulders. Her eyes were shut tight, and her lips were curled up a little. She looked really pliant right now, painting a completely different picture from her usual cold and murderous one. But her rapidly trembling eyelashes showed that she was experiencing a nightmare that did not give her any peace. The Ghost Leopard was a creature that could tear up a Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron-armored Rhinoceros with one claw, but now, it was also trembling while unconscious. The students trembled in spite of themselves. The monster controller freshman braced himself and asked, W-what happened? Meng Chao thought about it for a moment. Strictly speaking, she has food poisoning. When he returned to the old lecture building of the martial arts course, it was past one in the morning. Ma Hong and the other students from society were packing up their bags. They intended to return to their companies or the army overnight and leave for the frontlines. This showed just how large the scale of the offense in the north was this time. They were lacking manpower. But Gu Jianbo could not be found. Ma Hong shared that Li Yingzi had come over like a storm in the afternoon. The two of them argued really loudly in the lab, then left while holding hands and had yet to come back. Were they arguing with a lot of bangs and crashes or with a lot of moans? Meng Chao asked. We didnt hear. You know just how airtight the lab is. There were dozens of us eavesdropping with our ears stuck to the wall, but we didnt manage to hear anything. Ma Hong pondered for a moment and said, But when Big Brother Bo left, he looked weak, and he was swaying. It looked as if he was in an even worse condition compared to the time he was training alone in the lab. What about Ms. Li? Ms. Li was very refreshed. She was practically glowing! Thats good, then. Meng Chao sighed in relief. He had helped a heroic citizen gain happiness, and he felt pleased with himself. In fact, he was really, really happy. He wished that Ma Hong and the other students from society would be successful in their endeavors as well, and he told them that he would definitely go to the frontlines two days later so that he could fight with them and kill monsters. The students from society promised loudly to meet him. After they said their goodbyes, Meng Chao was the only one left alone in the large, old lecture building. He had been conducting research and fighting fiercely for four days and three nights. Now, he was really tired. He went to the lab and immersed himself in a cultivation cabin full of high-calorie nutritional fluid. He fell asleep soon after. He slept until it was bright outside. The spirit energy in the high-calorie nutritional fluid was completely absorbed by his pores, and it was now a cabin full of clear water. With one thought, Meng Chao adjusted his muscle fibers, which made his skin and hair tremble at a speed so quick that even the naked eye could not detect it. The clear water instantly turned into water vapor, and fog appeared above the cultivation cabin. As he sensed the unprecedented strength in him, Meng Chao laughed and jumped up. He went around the upper and lower floors a few times, but Gu Jianbo had not returned yet. Meng Chao wondered whether he should send a message to Gu Jianbo to tell him that he was back. This was something relaxing, and the way to life was to alternate between living in tension and relaxation. He picked up his handphone and found a group notification sent by the course. All freshmen in the martial arts course were to gather in the field at nine in the morning because the department had something important to announce. It should be the matter of us providing reinforcements to the north. The tournament between freshmen has already ended. Aside from the accidental factor that is Wu Wu, Xie Feng, Sun Ya, and the rest did pretty well. The namelist should be announced today. It was only half past seven. During the first two months, Meng Chao had missed many elective classes and group activities. Now, Project 1024 had achieved progressive success. It would be embarrassing if he continued to be estranged from the martial arts course. It would also become problematic when he wanted to promote Project 1024. It would be better if he went earlier. So he swiftly washed himself and ate his breakfast. By the time he reached the martial arts courses field, it was not even eight oclock in the morning. But he was not the earliest to arrive. Many of the freshmen were already used to high-intensity cultivation. They came to the field to meditate, stand in stances, or spar when the sun had just risen at four or five in the morning every day. By then, quite a number of people had already been training for a few hours. Hot steam rose from their bodies. They brandished their limbs, and their spines rose and fell like aquatic dragons. Their spirit flames burned before his eyes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Once Meng Chao came, many people stopped whatever they were doing. Hundreds of aloof and hostile eyes turned on him like javelins. Meng Chao! The large Duan Lian went to him like a falling signal tower. He gritted his teeth and said, I heard that you went to the monster controller course yesterday and ate supper with them. You even chatted and ate happily with them. Are you going to switch to the monster controller course now? Chapter 145 - Temporary Submissio Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He quickly denied it. Thats impossible. I just helped them a little, and they decided to thank me. What did you do to help the monster controller course? Duan Lian asked in puzzlement. Meng Chao thought about it. I dont think Id sound very believable if I said I sent Wu Wu back to the monster controller course because she had food poisoning I helped perform injury examinations for the students from the monster controller course, so they treated me to a meal. Its that simple, he said with a shrug. What?! Duan Lian flew into a rage. The students around him started talking to each other as well. If you perform injury examination for the monster controller course, arent you just going to increase their strength? Dont you know that the monster controller course is the greatest enemy of the martial arts course?! Theyre not our enemies, just our opponents. The monster controllers arent monsters, you know? Meng Chao put his hands behind his back and looked at Duan Lian very sincerely. Duan Lian, do you know whats the greatest fear of an elite? Duan Lian was stunned for a moment, then he said in anger, What do you mean? Forget about the fact that you didnt come to cheer for the martial arts course yesterday, you actually went to perform injury examination for them right after we lost? You even went to eat supper with them at night! It was to celebrate with them, right? How are you going to explain this?! The greatest fear of an elite isnt that their opponent will get stronger. Instead, its loneliness. Meng Chao looked past Duan Lian and stared into the distance. His eyes were full of loneliness, and he said with a sigh, The higher you are, the lonelier you are. When you dont have any opponents, life is far too lonely. Its only when you have someone who is equally matched with you that you will be able to chase after each other and stir up great motivation to cultivate in one another. This is a minor year for the monster controller course. Aside from one or two outstanding geniuses, there arent many opponents worth you fighting seriously. When you face such a monster controller course, you arent really motivated to cultivate or fight, right? Even if you really suppress this monster controller batch, its meaningless, boring, and uninteresting! So, I thought of a method to make the monster controller stronger. That way, our people will be more motivated to cultivate. Then, we can fight fiercely against each other, and we wont waste away the few years we spend in university. Only the weak hope that their opponent will remain weak, because that is the only way they can win. The strong are delighted when they hear that there are fights, and they become even stronger when they meet someone powerful. Duan Lian, dont you think so? Duan Lian was dumbfounded. The students were also shocked. The large field was completely silent. His reasoning seemed right, but when those words came out of Meng Chaos mouth, it just felt that there was something wrong with them. He was someone who slacked off, was often late to classes, always left early, slept in classes, and fought as if he had myasthenia gravis, but became full of energy when he reached the canteen and started barking like a dog with rabies. He never joined any club activities, but mingled around with the strange middle-aged men in the resource course. And yet, he had the gall to say something like the strong are delighted when they hear that there are fights, and they become even stronger when they meet someone powerful. He had clearly gone off to ride the coattails of the monster controller course when the martial arts course lost during the tournament between courses. He had to be thinking about transferring courses. Yes, that had to be the case. How did he make it sound like he went off to provide guidance to the monster controller course?! Duan Lian covered his chest like he was about to faint. He could not hold back any longer. You Theres no need to say more, Duan Lian. I know what you mean. Meng Chao stopped him. His eyes sparkled intensely. Youve been bothered by the fact that you didnt manage to win against me during the admission test and suffered a loss because of it, right? You want to take revenge, isnt it? Were all martial artists. Sparring is a minor thing. You dont have to look for so many reasons for it. No matter what, the freshmen protection period is over, and the tournament between courses is over too. Even if you didnt come to me, Id come to you! The students gazes instantly became sharp. The atmosphere filled with hostility as well. The air seemed to have frozen up at that second, but in the next second, it boiled over with passion. It was just as Meng Chao said. The students in the martial arts course sparred even more diligently compared to eating their meals. When the students saw that there was already hostility in the twos eyes, they showed great teamwork by clearing out a huge space for them. Duan Lian is going up against Meng Chao. Say, who do you think is going to win? Its definitely Duan Lian. He has been cultivating even more madly than Sun Ya and Xie Feng over the past month. His Lion Frenzy isnt a joke! But he had indeed lost to Meng Chao during the admission test. Thats because Meng Chao tricked him. He had his arm stuck in a hole in the ground. Duan Lians arm is thicker than our thighs, so it was definitely stuck in the hole. He even had a bunch of monster coins in his other hand. Thats the same as someone handcuffing him to the ground. Its only natural that he couldnt win against Meng Chao! But Duan Lian hasnt completely recovered yet. So what? Duan Lians strength has increased by more than 150% since he entered university. Even if he fights with one arm, he can still win! Just as the students discussed matters, a cold gust suddenly blew behind them, and it felt like needles. Goosebumps broke out on their skin. When they turned their heads around, their gazes trembled a little. Meng Chao and Duan Lian noticed the cold killing intent as well. They were stunned and looked outside the field. The killing intent belonged to a young girl with a cold gaze who gave off a presence that stated she was not to be bothered. She brought with her a Ghost Leopard with savage looking claws and fangs and which was surrounded by black fog. She slowly walked into the martial arts courses department. Its Wu Wu! Why is she here? Could it be that she didnt have her fill in fighting like a lunatic yesterday and wants to bite more people? She came alone to the martial arts course? How audacious! The students sucked in sharp breaths. They were surprised as well as angry. When Wu Wu brought her Ghost Leopard near them, they subconsciously took half a step backward and opened up a path for her. Duan Lian swallowed with great difficulty. Once he saw that the other three from the Four Great Kings were not around yet, he could only brace himself and step forward. Wu Wu, what are you doing here? If you havent had your fill of fighting yesterday, I dont mind fighting you at any time! he said darkly. Wu Wu stood in front of him for a while to examine his face. Then, she shook her head lightly. You dont taste good. I dont want to fight you. She bypassed Duan Lian, and right in front of the martial arts students incredulous gazes, she stopped Meng Chao just when he was about to blend into the crowd. I give back to you. She held a wrinkled rag. Whats that? Meng Chao could not understand what was going on. Your clothes, Wu Wu said. Huh? It was only then that Meng Chao remembered. Yesterday, when he bandaged Wu Wus wounds while she was under the effects of the muscle relaxants and could not stop bleeding, he tore up his shirt into rags to serve as bandages. Its already torn. There was no need for that, right? Meng Chao could see that the gazes of the students around him were becoming really strange, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. I sewed it. Wu Wu flung open the rag. His shirt had turned from rags into a mop. Meng Chao activated the Jade Assessment Skill and had his spirit energy enter his eyes through his branch meridians. He observed it for half a minute carefully, but he still could not figure out which part was the sleeves, the collar, or the hem. How was he supposed to wear this shirt? I never sewed. Its first time. Wu Wus face turned red, and she whispered, You know I dont like wearing clothes. Her words caused the people around them to suck in sharp breaths. Meng Chao was near tears. You can say whatever you like and cause a ruckus however you like, but why did you blush? Also, everyone knows that you came from the wild and was raised by Ghost Leopards. Its only logical that you dont like wearing clothes. So why on Earth did you have to put an emphasis on you know?! I dont know anything! Wu Wu did not care about his thoughts. She stuffed the rag she had sewed into his arms and took a step forward. It seemed like she suffered from arrested development, because she was really tiny. Her head just reached Meng Chaos chest. Meng Chao felt that something bad was about to happen. Before he could register what was going on, Wu Wu grabbed his right hand. Then, she placed his right hand gently on her head and nuzzled against it. Meng Chao felt like he had just been struck with lightning. He could not move. The students eyes went wide, and the puzzlement on their faces grew to shock. Then, from shock, it turned into speechlessness, and finally, from speechlessness, it turned into words that have to be censored. Meng Chao jolted, as if he had been electrocuted. He grabbed Wu Wu and rushed out of the crowd. He dragged her until they reached a corner of the field. What are you doing?! Is this revenge for my strategy yesterday? he asked in exasperation. No. This is Ghost Leopard tradition, Wu Wu said seriously. A Ghost Leopard lowers its head for another Ghost Leopard to put its claw on its head. Shows submission. You are my king. Meng Chao thought about it and remembered that it was indeed the habit of Ghost Leopards. The weak would lower their heads so that the strong could touch the vitals at the back of the head with their claws. This was a show of submission and obedience to the strong. The problem was Im not a Ghost Leopard. Please dont do something that will easily cause misunderstandings, okay?! Also, dont say something like youre my king so easily, its embarrassing! Im not interested in becoming your king at all! Hang on a second. Also, I remember that the Ghost Leopards have the tradition of having their new kings eat their former kings so that they can get the former kings legacy. You ate an old leopard king before, right? Wu Wu shook her head. No. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Its not one. Its two, Wu Wu explained. I ate the former king and became leader. Then, another Ghost Leopard wanted to become leader. It challenged me, so I ate it too. Meng Chao looked at her with great worry. So, if I accept you being my subject and become your king, theres no benefit in it at all. I might even get eaten by you, is that it? Wu Wu thought about it very seriously. Theres benefit. I help you sew clothes, she said. Meng Chao was absolutely speechless. I wont really eat you, she added. One day, I will defeat you, and you will submit to me. Then I bite you a few times? Meng Chao found himself extremely troubled. He was beginning to regret provoking Wu Wu. After much difficulty, he finally sent the young girl and her biochemical beast back to the monster controller course. When he went back to the midst of the martial arts course students, their gazes and expressions had become seriously weird. Meng Chao coughed driedly and tried to put on an imposing air. My apologies. We had an uninvited guest break our mood just now. Duan Lian, lets continue! Wait. Duan Lian looked absolutely puzzled. There was a profound look in his eyes. Meng Chao, whats your relationship with monster controller courses Wu Wu? No way. Duan Lian, are you that much of a gossip too? Meng Chao felt really gloomy now. At that moment, Xie Feng and Sun Ya dropped by together. Whats going on? I just saw monster controller courses Wu Wu leaving our field. Xie Feng was puzzled. Why was she here? To flaunt? Everyone silently stared at Meng Chao. Xie Feng looked at Meng Chao, and his eyes gradually turned wide. He stammered, N-no way, Meng Chao, she came to you? Was what they said last night true?! Meng Chao felt that something bad was going to happen again. What happened last night? Tell me! Someone said that they saw you and Wu Wu going into the grove last night, and you two only left the grove after a long time had passed. You were even cuddling when you left. Chapter 146 - Last Slot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The entire field turned quiet. Everyone looked at Meng Chao. Their gazes turned from puzzlement to shock, and then, that shock turned into respect. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said, Did he see clearly? Is he certain that it was me? It was dark at that time, and the lights were dim, so how could he have possibly seen clearly? The student only managed to see blurry figures from his balcony in the dorm, Xie Feng said. Of course I refuse to believe that it was you. After all, theres no relation between you and Wu Wu. You didnt even know each other yesterday afternoon, so how could you have gone into the grove together at night? Isnt that efficiency a little too high if thats really the case? So, why did Wu Wu come to the martial arts course? The students were silent. With contemplative expressions, they stared at the torn shirt in Meng Chaos hands. It still resembled a mop. Duan Lian scratched his head. Could it be that you really didnt betray the martial arts course to join forces with the monster controller course, but instead you decided to show our glory through another method? Listen to me, please, Meng Chao pleaded with a pained look. Theres no need for that. The lecturers are here! The Griffin Li Yingzi and a few other lecturers from the martial arts course walked into the field with stern expressions. The students spread out. They formed neat rows in front of their tutors. Meng Chao still wanted to defend himself, but he noticed that the lecturers were staring at him. There was curiosity, puzzlement, admiration, and inquiring looks. Li Yingzi walked straight to him. Meng Chao, Mr. Gu asked me to send you word. After were done here, youre to go to the universitys medical office to look for him. He has something important to tell you. Meng Chaos eyelids twitched, and he asked in shock, Big Brother Bo is hospitalized? Why? Could it be? Hes going through a full body examination to check the hidden injuries he has accumulated over the years. What else do you think hes doing over there? Li Yingzi said in annoyance while glaring at him. Then, she turned around and strode up the rostrum. Whats going on? You even provoked Ms. Li? Xie Feng and Sun Ya flanked him. They looked really curious. Just what happened yesterday? Why does it feel like you caused a huge ruckus? The students said that you sent Wu Wu back to the monster controller course yesterday night, and you even ate supper over there. Is that true? Arent your skills a little too great? Its no wonder why they call you Ace Student Chao! Were living in chaotic times. Good men should live to expand the territory of the country and treat passing down the flames of human civilization as their mission. Please focus on your academics instead of thinking about stupid gossip all the time! Meng Chao said sternly. Then, I can think about it, right? Im not a good man. Sun Ya took over the conversation, even though she had cleared eighty-three main meridians and was known as the strongest among the martial arts course freshmen. Meng Chao found himself having no comeback. Fortunately, Li Yingzi started speaking. She saved him from embarrassment. You might have sensed us preparing for war, as if a storm is coming. You might have also seen news about mobilizations of the entire city for an offense in the north. There are also a few of your upperclassmen and lecturers who have gone off to provide reinforcements in the north. They have improved by leaps and bounds in the fight! Li Yingzi said loudly. Now, our progress at the frontlines is very smooth. We have also been allowed to reveal some insider information to you. During the past half a month or so, the Red Dragon Army has advanced nearly one hundred kilometers to the north. They have found a lot of fertile soil that is suited to plant high-calorie agricultural products, a brand new water system that has a large runoff volume and is rather stable, along with a mine that has a staggering amount of crystals and rare metals that are not difficult to mine. Aside from that, over the past half a month, the Supernatural Tower has sent seven Deity Realm elites to lead hundreds of thousands of Red Dragon Army soldiers. They have killed two Apocalyptic Beasts, hundreds of Hell Beasts, and a countless number of Nightmarish Beasts! Li Yingzis words instantly made everyone forget the gossip a moment ago and focus on the wide battlefield filled with the flames of war. The powerful among the humans were divided into Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, and Deity Realm. The superbeasts were divided into Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, and Apocalyptic Beasts. The superbeasts ranked from Grade Seven to Grade Nine were Apocalyptic Beasts, and just like their name implied, they could bring about the apocalypse. In the past, whenever an Apocalyptic Beast made its way into the heart of Dragon City, they brought major upheaval. Now, in just a short half a month, they had managed to kill two Apocalyptic Beasts. It was an unbelievable miracle. This meant that over the course of their development over the past half a century, Dragon Citys military and the ranks of their elites had reached new heights. They could now officially move from protecting the city to expanding the land! Since the situation at the frontlines is good and the mine in the fog is incredibly important for the future development of Dragon City, the Survival Committee has decided to open a new built-up area in the north. All Earthlings in the city, from superhumans to soldiers and from industrial workers to university students are to give it their all to fulfill this objective! Li Yingzis words were like a bomb thrown among the students. Dragon City was divided into several regions. Right now, they had nine regions, among them were Tiger Forest Region, Ninth Sand Region, Half Mountain Region, Starlake Region, and Jiangnan. They were all old regions that had existed before the transmigration and were situated on the old land from Earth. It was the first time after half a century that they were going to step out of the territory that belonged to Earth and open up a new area in the land of the Other World. The Earthlings were going to take their first step in colonizing the Other World! A new built-up area meant a new bureaucratic system, a new governmental system, new industries being built in it, new businesses, new resources, new platforms, and new ranking systems. Brand new opportunities awaited the ambitious youngsters, and they were to use their passion, weapons, and hands to fight for them! This is an incredibly important fight for Dragon City, because we will be switching from defense to offense! If we can provide reinforcements to the northern battlefield, we will definitely get a lot of cultivation resources and chances to fight in real battles. As long as we can perform outstandingly, we will definitely gain the favor of an elite! We might even have the chance to become the lords of a newly built-up area! All the martial arts course freshmen imagined an exciting future, and their eyes shone with blazing fire. But Meng Chao remained calm. He thought quietly by himself. So, the offense in the north is actually of such a large scale? And it also carries great meaning. But in the memories of my previous life, I dont remember anything about a new area. During the Monster War, Dragon Citys expansion outward wasnt fast. The humans and monsters were constantly in a stalemate, constantly engaged in an equally matched tug of war. That means that the results of the northern offense wont be good, and we wont be able to achieve our strategic goals, right? But whats the detailed process? How did the fight end? Meng Chao did not manage to get an answer from the memory fragments of his previous life. At this point of time in his previous life, he was busy taking care of his heavily injured mother in the hospital, and when he was free, he went to learn how to harvest from his dad. The highly intense work, the failure in his national college examination, and the heavy injuries of his mother tired him out mentally and physically, and he did not have the time to be bothered about anything else in the world. He and his dad were both the lowest ranking harvesters. They did not have the right to leave the main city area to head north, where the most dangerous battle was and harvest the fierce superbeasts there. He had no idea what happened in the fight. If they wage war, they have to spend a lot of money and resources. They wouldnt have decided to open up a new area on a whim. They must have planned for at least a few years and mobilized all sorts of resources from everywhere, and those resources are worth extravagant numbers. I cant stop the offense in the north by telling them that I had a blurry prediction and make hundreds of thousands of soldiers, tens of thousands of superhumans, and seven Deity Realm powerful fighters return empty-handed. That will mean that the strategic resources tens of millions of people had fought for will all go to waste. Its clear from the expressions of the students around me that Dragon City has been hungry for half a century. Now, we can finally open our mouths and take a huge bite out of the fat piece of meat before us. Theres no way we will let it go so easily. Even if we know that there are needles and even hooks on the meat, were already prepared for war, and theres no way we can turn back. We have to chew those needles and hooks and swallow it. So, I have to go to the frontlines and learn more. That way, I can think of a way to help my civilization eat this spiked piece of meat! Meng Chao came to a decision in his heart. His eyes became as ambitious and confident as those of the students around him. In fact, they shone even more brilliantly. This is the largest battle over the past ten years. The danger and complexity of it isnt something a normal freshman can handle, so its only natural that we cant have all of you head to the frontlines. When Li Yingzi saw that all the students were filled with murderous intent fuelled by the flames of ambition, she nodded in satisfaction. After the six weeks of examinations and your performance during the tournament between courses yesterday, the tutors have recommended some names, and the university has agreed to the list we provided. Twenty-one freshmen from the martial arts course have officially obtained the right to fight. You are allowed to go to the frontlines, so you must fight with everything you have to protect the glory of the martial artists, Agricultural University, and Dragon City. But even if you dont get to join this time, dont be disheartened. Stay in the university and train hard. You will have a chance in the future. The Other World is large. Aside from Monster Mountain Range, there are plenty of other places waiting for Earthlings to conquer! Now, we will announce the list of candidates. Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Jiang Rui, Duan Lian The list of candidates had basically been decided based on performance during the tournament between courses. Sun Ya and most of the others had won against a few monster controller freshmen. Aside from losing to Wu Wu in the end, there was nothing wrong with their performance. The list of candidates had publicly acknowledged powerful fighters in the martial arts course. They had cleared most main meridians and had the highest number of spirit energy magnetic fields that they could create with familiar ease. They often used all sorts of dazzling killing moves to beat up the other students. Everyone was envious, but they said nothing about it. Once Li Yingzi smoothly read out the first twenty names, she paused for a moment. The students who were well-informed started talking. Didnt they say that the martial arts course and monster controller course would send a total of fifty freshmen together, and the tournament between courses would decide the number of slots they could get? The winner was supposed to send thirty people, while the loser would send twenty people. So why did the martial arts course get twenty-one slots? Why was there an integer at the back? Last one, Meng Chao, Li Yingzi finally announced the twenty-first name, and it caused a stir. Chapter 147 - True Meaning of the Ultimate Style! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation One stone could stir up thousands of ripples. All the martial arts course freshmen cast puzzled gazes at him. Why? Meng Chao clearly did not join the tournament between freshmen yesterday! Didnt you say that standards to enter the list are based on our results during classes and our performance yesterday? If its based on those two, he shouldnt have been able to be chosen, right? Thats right! Isnt it better to choose me? If I go to the frontlines, I will definitely be able to kill more monsters than him! It was a chance that came once in a blue moon. There were a lot of resources to be gained, connections to be formed, treasures to be found, and real fighting experience to be obtained, and they were all waiting for them to be harvested at the frontlines. The martial arts course freshmen were naturally jealous. Quiet! Li Yingzi frowned a little, and she gave off the spirit flames of a griffin. Once she suppressed the entire field, she said faintly, The list was decided by Dean Zong and the lecturers in the course based on all sorts of elements. I can assure you that each of the students on the list was chosen for a reason. Of course, since this is a rare chance to get real fighting experience, we have tried our best to be fair, transparent, and just. If you have any opinions about the list, you can bring them out. We will give you a chance to accept the results. Since youre in the martial arts course, the frontlines naturally want us to provide our maximum fighting power. So, if you have absolute confidence in your fighting strength, you can challenge the students on the list. Any one of you who manages to win against the students on the list can take their place to fight in the north! Once she said those words, more than a few people in the crowd gulped. Everyone rubbed their fists and stared at Meng Chao hungrily. It was as if they were staring at a feeble duck that was placed on a chopping board after it was cooked. But there are rules to challenging the students, Li Yingzi said coldly. First, the challenged is to set the time, place, and rules for the fight. Second, the challenged can only be challenged once a day. After they are challenged three times, they have the right to refuse any other challengers. Third, the challenged can set the stakes. The loser must give the winner a certain number of monster coins to restore the challengeds stamina, spirit energy, and mental strength. The three rules were all normal. When the students fought against each other in the martial arts course or had fights against students from other courses, they had similar rules. If they could not accept it and challenged the person, they naturally had to pay a certain price for it. Otherwise, when dozens of people went up one after another to challenge a person, the challenged one would be exhausted and get sick of being challenged. And if there were no stakes in a fight, the two sides would have no motivation to battle. The students were familiar with the rules, so quite a number of people immediately got ready to fight. But before they could do anything, Meng Chao walked forward. Ms. Li, is there any room for a change in the rules? he asked calmly. The crowd was stunned and looked at him with disapproval. Li Yingzi schooled her face and said, If you dont want to be challenged, you can give up your slot. I believe that no one will force you on the arena if thats the case. You misunderstand me. Its not that I dont want to accept the challenges. I just think that the number of challengers is too small. I can only accept one fight a day, and at most, itll be three challenges. I wont have fun that way. Meng Chao smiled and said clearly, I want to fight against ten. What?! The students were dumbfounded. They wondered whether their ears were deceiving them. When they noticed that everyone else made the same sounds, they started wondering whether there was something wrong with Meng Chaos head. Besides, I dont want to limit my challengers to the students outside the list. The ones listed on the list are all outstanding students in our course. Im also very interested in showing them the newest development of the martial art that will transform the way we fight. Meng Chao did not hide his provocative gaze. He stared straight at Duan Lian. He extended his arms and drew a huge circle around him. As for the rules. Theres no need for so much trouble. Well do it here. From now on, ten of you can have a go at me at once. If I defeat all of you, the losers have to give me three thousand monster coins each. If you defeat me, I will give you thirty thousand monster coins and even give up my slot. How does that sound? His incredibly arrogant words made all the students lose control of their facial muscles for a full ten seconds. Does he even know what he said? Hes going to fight one against ten! Thats even harder than fighting against ten people back-to-back! The top fifty students in the course are about the same level in strength. Even if Sun Ya has cleared more than eighty main meridians, she wouldnt dare to say that she can fight against ten people in a row. Even if she was fighting against five and ran into someone at the level of the Four Great Kings, shed feel incredibly troubled. Meng Chao should have only cleared around three main meridians. Even if that Ultimate Style hes been playing with has made progress, its impossible for him to handle ten opponents attacks! Even Li Yingzi frowned. Meng Chao, martial artists arent monsters. They wont be fighting each other, she said with a hidden meaning in her words. Meng Chao quirked his eyebrows. He knew it. The lecturers and the dean of the department already knew about what had happened the previous night. It was the reason he got his slot. Thanks for the reminder, Ms. Li, but I trust myself, and I believe in the power of the Ultimate Style. Meng Chao flung his arms. His shoulder blades and chest let out cracking sounds. Bright light shone in his eyes, and a sharp fighting spirit shot out of him. Who are the ten students who want to challenge me? Come forward! Duan Lian could no longer hold himself back. He growled and stepped forward. His muscles were filled with explosive strength, causing the incredibly elastic uniform to stretch out so tightly that it looked as thin as a cicadas wings. He looked like a balloon that was about to burst. The other students looked at each other at a loss. Sun Ya, Xie Feng, and Jiang Rui found it embarrassing to attack Meng Chao together with Duan Lian, but three other students who were listed among the twenty-one stood out. They were joined by six students who did not make it onto the list, but were acknowledged to be the six strongest out of the ones who did not make it. They formed a group of ten martial artists and set up a killing formation that gave off a shocking pressure. Very well. Next, I will let you understand the fighting model of the future, and you will see the secret of the Ultimate Style. Of course, you will also understand the reason behind why I went into the grove with Wu Wu yesterday night. Despite being faced by ten people surrounding him, Meng Chao showed no fear. Instead, he squatted down to take a crouching start, the position for a sprint. For a period of time, visible ripples could be seen in the air around him. It was as if his fighting spirit had gained physical form. It turned into layers of ripples, which were filled with blades that could cut hair. In fact, his whole body became blurry and mysterious. Even the students who had not thought of him as anything special found their hearts clenching up when they saw this scene. Could it be that he wasnt boasting, and he has actually understood some sort of secret martial art? The ten students instantly stopped underestimating him. They felt the wind blades cut into their skin, and goosebumps rose on their skins. Even their hair stood up on end. Their minds started playing tricks on them. They felt that they were not surrounding Meng Chao, but a peerless monster that came from the apocalypse. It was currently covered in human skin, and in truth, it was the one surrounding them. Whoosh! Meng Chao moved. He pressed his foot against the ground, and sparks shot out while crushed stones flew out more than ten meters away. When he stayed still, he was nothing special, but when he moved, his speed rose to the max. He turned into a fierce afterimage and charged at Duan Lian, who was right in front of him, and who also happened to be the strongest. Perfect timing! Duan Lian shouted out like a monster. He punched forward, and the spirit flames that were stirred up actually resembled a raging lion with its fangs and claws in attack. It looked like it wanted to eat Meng Chao. The two looked like tidal waves that were about to crash into each other. At the moment they were about to exchange blows, Meng Chao spun like a high-speed top. Not only did he manage to avoid Duan Lians offense, he also used the friction to increase his speed. Just like that, he moved in a strange curve that allowed him to avoid the other three students offense, and he continued moving away from the crowd. The attackers had yet to react to it. They could only watch as surrounded by an astonishingly murderous intent and fighting will he took up a stance suggesting that he wanted to take the initiative at a high speed. He charged past half of the field like a mad dog, jumped on the rostrum, ran past Li Yingzi along with a few morelecturers, landed behind the rostrum, and arrived at the highest spot of the audience seat. Up to that moment, he hadnt turned his head around. Without doing it still, he jumped down and vanished outside the field. The response from Li Yingzi, Duan Lian, Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Jiang Rui, and all the martial arts course students was identical. After the challengers registered what had happened, they quickly chased after him to the highest part of the audience stand and rose on tiptoes to look outside. No way, he ran away! He sure is fast! In just a moment, he ran out of the martial arts course and is already halfway through the university compound! Wha Whats the meaning of this? Didnt he say that he wants to fight against ten? They looked at each other with so many sarcastic quips on their tongue that they did not know where to start. Damn it, we were duped again! Duan Lian slapped his thigh and said through gritted teeth, He said just now that as long as he defeats us, he will give us thirty thousand monster coins and will even relinquish his slot. But the problem is, he didnt specify the arena. He just swung his arms around the area casually and said here. Who the heck knows how big his circle is and what his here! The field can be here, the entire martial arts course can be here, even the Agricultural University can also be here. Our university is famous for having a complicated terrain. Plants grow everywhere here. He can just find a place to hide and sleep comfortably until midnight, and no one will be able to catch him. He has never thought about fighting against ten of us because its impossible for him to fight against ten of us. This was just a scheme to provoke us. To hell with his Ultimate Style. He wanted to run away right from the start! Chapter 148 - Grandfather of the Ultimate Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao whistled and took a stroll around the university for almost half the day with his hands behind his back. He did so with great ease. Ever since he joined the university, he had been immersed in the lab and cultivating madly for almost two months before that. Today, he finally gave himself half a days break. For the first time, he could enjoy the universitys full appearance, and he felt rather great. He first went to the etherealized plants course to watch how the botanists injected specially made growth liquid into the roots of the etherealized plants. This allowed them to cultivate fierce carnivorous plants such as snake vines, man-eating flowers, and triffids. In fact, they could even release the plants from the hold of the ground, and they would dance along their own rhythm. Then, he went to the veterinary course and watched the vets treat monsters. Most of the monsters did not have any value or chance to be treated. The treatment was just the vets installing all sorts of powerful weapons and strange machines as well as armor on heavily wounded monsters to turn them into killing machines made of metal and flesh. After that, he visited the environment course to watch the students using chemicals made of hundreds of biochemical materials to turn sturdy stones into fertile soil. They could even instantly shrivel or harden weeds or vines that could grow at incredible speeds and surround entire mountains. These plants were full of poison, so the insects that fed on them would die. In just a few days, the plans could clear out a huge uncultivated area. Meng Chao broadened his views for half a day. Then, he went to the tuck shop of the etherealized plants course to buy a specially treated fruit basket as a gift for when he went to the universitys medical office to visit his tutor. It was normal for a university which had a martial arts course and a few other fighting occupations to constantly have injured people. Hence, the Agricultural Universitys medical office was pretty large. Meng Chao did not want to run into anyone he was familiar with in the martial arts course, so he snuck around for a long time before he managed to get to Gu Jianbos ward. He peeked in through the crack in the door while wondering whether Gu Jianbo would appreciate his kind will. If they had ended up going at it too fiercely yesterday or if Gu Jianbo did not have enough stamina since it had been a long time since he fought in this area, he might get angry at Meng Chao, which would be bad for him. His shoulder was smacked by a plump hand from behind, and Gu Jianbo spoke right by him. What are you doing? Meng Chao stiffened up and quickly turned his head around. He grinned and handed the fruit basket over. Big Brother Bo, I came to visit you! Whats this? Blue apples, purple watermelons, and bananas with tentacles? Ack, this orange bites! Theyre the newest products produced by the etherealized plants course. Theyre filled with nutrition and are very fresh. I bought them specifically to provide you with nourishment. Meng Chao carefully observed his tutor and hesitated for a long while before he asked, Was your body okay yesterday? What do you mean by okay? Its the same as ever. There are fine hidden injuries in my blood vessels and nerves, but they wont stop a man refined by fire like me! Then, Gu Jianbos expression turned dark, and he said, As for you, you caused quite a lot of trouble, huh? I didnt. I was just cultivating, researching, learning, and sparring. What sort of trouble could I have caused?! Meng Chao blinked innocently and raised his hands to swear. I seriously didnt say anything to Ms. Li. I dont know why she would misunderstand that you have a fatal wound on your butt. What? Gu Jianbo was flabbergasted. You were the one who caused this? I was wondering why she went for my pants the moment she entered the room! Meng Chao was speechless. Gu Jianbo found himself with nothing to say as well. The atmosphere instantly became a little awkward. Oh well, we can talk about this later, when we get back. Let me ask you, just what on Earth did you do yesterday? Or more accurately speaking, what did you do within the past twenty-four hours? Are you thinking about beating up the ten strongest students among the martial arts freshmen and the ten strongest among the monster controller freshmen? Gu Jianbo rubbed his temples. Meng Chao thought about it. Yeah, sure. Why not? He nodded very seriously. What do you mean by sure? Gu Jianbo did not know whether he should laugh or cry. What are you thinking? Dont you know that the lecturers from both courses have already warned all students that the three days after the tournament between courses is supposed to be a period where all of you cool your heads so you are not allowed to challenge each other or have any sort of fights in private? Yet look at you, you went to provoke ten students from the monster controller course and fought them, and you even beat up their secret weapon! You actually swaggered into their department while carrying Wu Wu on your back too! If you dont handle this matter properly, hundreds of people will surround and attack you. At that time, even if I want to save you, itll be beyond my abilities! I can run. Meng Chao placed his hands behind his back and gave off a really powerful and confident air. The Ultimate Style was born to allow the martial artist to run from a fight. As long as I want to run, no one can stop me. Seriously, you Gu Jianbo found himself with a real headache in his hands. Meng Chao, I know that your confidence in the Ultimate Style surpasses mine by miles, and with your help, the Ultimate Style has definitely obtained progressive success. Youre young and full of life, and its normal for you to want to prove just how strong the Ultimate Style is, he said earnestly. But there are plenty of things in which haste wont bring you success. If you want to promote a martial art ideal, you cant do so overnight. If you act too hastily, you might end up trampling on the benefits of other parties, and youll face a strong counterattack or even suppression. This isnt good for the Ultimate Style and for your own future too. You know about the tall poppy syndrome, right? The tall poppy gets cut down for overachieving. Do you understand what I mean? Of course Meng Chao did. The pros and cons of a martial art ideal were not something to be explored purely by academic means. They were also dragged into the fight of monetary interests. Even if they ignored everyone outside the university and just talked about the lecturers within it alone, there were plenty of powerful people who relied on the Beast Soul Style to obtain funds for their projects and get the positions of specialists. They obtained a lot of cultivation resources from the school, investments from companies that wanted to sponsor them, and benefits from opening workshops outside to teach the secrets of the Beast Soul Style. If the Ultimate Style rose to power, it was impossible for it not to encroach on their interests. This was one of the reasons why the Ultimate Style was not yet promoted through the whole city even after the death of Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo. And that was when the Ultimate Style had already shown its glory a long time ago. It had a somewhat easier time of rising at that time because a lot of the powerful martial artists of the other styles had already been killed by monsters, and Dragon City had suffered a really painful blow. Now, all of it had yet to happen, so it was truly an almost impossible task to make the powerful martial artists of the other styles to understand the advantages of the Ultimate Style ahead of time and switch willingly. But Meng Chao planned to persevere with his ideals until the end. The flames of determination shone in his eyes, and he nodded before he said, Big Brother Bo, I understand your kind will, but if we use the normal route and apply for the Ultimate Style to be taught as a brand new course, we will need to go through all sorts of appraisals from the others in the same field, the specialists will have to provide guidance, and the university will want to appraise it too. When will we ever be able to promote it, then? You know that more than 90% of the lecturers in the martial arts course practice the Beast Soul Style. Do you think that they will say anything good for the Ultimate Style during the appraisal meeting? If we cant get through the appraisal, we wont be able to get it listed as a compulsory course for the undergraduate students, and we wont be able to get more cultivation resources. Then, the Ultimate Style will only be able to spread in a small area as an experimental martial art for at least three years. It has already been ten years since Senior Zong Ye passed away. I dont want to wait for another three years, let alone ten years. Since Im certain that this path is the correct path, I will definitely bring out all my courage and strength to run down this path. Even if I end up crashing into a wall, I wont turn back. Its only by doing this that I can live up to Senior Zong Ye and your expectations. Its also the only way to live up to all the pioneers who sacrificed their youth, passion, and everything else for the Ultimate Style! Meng Chaos gaze was firm. He was like a saber that would cut down everything and would rather break than bend. Gu Jianbos expression changed. I seriously dont know whether I should say that youre smart or really stupid. He smiled wryly. You shine even more brilliantly than Zong Ye and I when we were young, but it also makes it easier for you to cause unnecessary trouble. Did you know that I have been with Dean Zong since yesterday, and his phone had been ringing nonstop all night? The calls came from the monster controller course, the resource course, and the martial arts course, and all of them mentioned your name. Then, the monster controller course even sent Wu Wu and her biochemical beast here to be treated. Dean Zong and I went to visit her. Wu Wu is a genius that Agricultural University spent a lot of effort to snatch from Dragon City University and the other universities. Shes someone that we specially brought in. We dont mind you sparring with her, but how could you poison her? I didnt poison her, Meng Chao corrected him. I just stuck a man-made skin on my neck and hid some poisonous blood under it. This is a harmless habit of mine. If she didnt bite me, she wouldnt have run into this problem. Gu Jianbo was absolutely speechless. He rubbed his plump face vigorously and said, You have no idea how shocked the monster controller courses dean was at that time. He whispered with Dean Zong for half a day. Those are two Deity Realm elites, you know?! My heart was pounding so fast while I watched their expressions. If Dean Zong decided that youre too reckless and that the Ultimate Style draws too much attention, youd be in big trouble! I trust that Dean Zong will definitely support the Ultimate Style! Meng Chao said with an intense gaze. Dont go thinking that just because Zong Ye is Dean Zongs son that he will fully support the Ultimate Style and you causing trouble, Gu Jianbo said with a scowl. Zong Ye has been dead for ten years, and Dean Zong is a veteran Beast Soul Style martial artist No, I should say that he is the strongest Beast Soul Style martial artist in Dragon City! Youre thinking about impatiently promoting the Ultimate Style under the strongest Beast Soul Style martial artists gaze, and you want to get his support as well. Why does it look that youre letting your dreams run way too wild? Meng Chao scratched his head. He did not know how he should explain things to Gu Jianbo. His actions might seem reckless, and if he were in Dragon Citys martial arts course and was facing the Overkill Style elites, he would definitely not be in such a hurry to obtain success. He knew his own strengths, and the Ultimate Style had just been born. It was a very young shoot. It could not face any trials and tribulations. The masters of the Overkill Style did not even need to do anything to Meng Chao. They just needed to use some of their influence to drag the Ultimate Style down. But he was in Agricultural University. In his previous life, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course was able to stand on equal grounds with Dragon City Universitys martial arts course precisely because of the Ultimate Style rise to power. This meant that the leaders of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course had accepted the Ultimate Style in the end. Meng Chao did not know what happened, but he believed that it was related to Zong Yes father, Black Tortoise Zong Yue. If Zong Ye was the true father of the Ultimate Style, then Black Tortoise Zong Yue, the iron shield, was the grandfather of the Ultimate Style, right? Even though he was the strongest Beast Soul Style martial artist? This was the main reason behind why Meng Chao was fearless and did whatever it took to promote the Ultimate Style. I believe in Dean Zongs magnanimity and judgment. Regardless of whether its the Ultimate Style, Beast Soul Style, the Overkill Style, or other fighting styles, at the end of the day, its all to make Dragon City stronger and so that Earths civilization can spread through the entire Other World, Meng Chao said firmly. As long as we can prove the advantage of the Ultimate Style, Dean Zong will definitely support us! Gu Jianbo stared deeply at Meng Chao for half a minute. Suddenly, his gaze turned gentle, and a hint of relief appeared in his eyes. Go inhe pointed at his wardand say what you just told me to Dean Zong himself. Hes waiting for you inside. Chapter 149 - Meng Chao and the Deity Realm Elite’s Ambition Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Huh? Meng Chao found himself drenched in cold sweat. He realized that Gu Jianbo had set him up. The door was not fully locked, and he had been gesturing wildly while speaking loudly just now. With a Deity Realm elites hearing, Dean Zong would have definitely heard everything. Even though Meng Chao was confident in Dean Zong, when the time came to really face the Deity Realm elite, he felt scared. When he walked into the ward, Gu Jianbo shut the door from outside, leaving Meng Chao, a noob of the Ultimate Style, alone in the room with the strongest Beast Soul Style martial artist. He became even more nervous. Dean Zong was actually a tiny man, even though he had the grand title of the Iron Mountain Shield and was the dean of the martial arts and life science department. He was lying on Gu Jianbos bed and watching television. An old movie from more than a hundred years ago was playing on the screen. It was about an ancient war from hundreds of years ago. The war drums thundered, and warsongs rang in the air. Cannons howled, and smoke was everywhere. The battle was filled with blood pumping action. Meng Chao instinctively compared Dean Zong with the strongest person he had met in the pastSoul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. There was a huge realm difference between Heaven Realm and Deity Realm, so the two realms gave off completely different presence. Luo Wu, who stood at the peak of Heaven Realm and was a six-star superhuman, was just like his Soul Breaking Saber. He was tough, fierce, and aggressive. He constantly released the presence of a peerless martial artist, and the pressure he gave off was so strong that Meng Chao could not breathe. Even his own son, Luo Hai, did not want to be alone with him, and Meng Chao believed that he was not lying to him. And if someone managed to move from the Armorized Spirit Energy Realm (six stars) to seven stars, their spirit energy would act as if it gained life. They could break free from other superhumans and fly hundreds or thousands of meters. They could change however they wanted, fight however they wanted, and murder however they wanted. This was a qualitative change in a persons life. At the same time, their fighting strength would increase by leaps and bounds, while their killing intent and presence would be restrained to the point that nothing could be detected. They would not give off any pressure. Dean Zong looked to be one with his surroundings. If Meng Chao did not stare at him, he would not know he was there at all. But when he trained his eyes on him, he felt like he was facing a towering mountain that not a single bird could cross. Meng Chao, good day, Dean Zong said with a smile. You have been running all over the university for half a day, so you must be exhausted. Come and sit. Watch some television. His tone was very flat. He did not give off a presence containing strength that could intimidate hearts and was impossible to withstand. It was not as bombastic as that at all. Meng Chao thought about it and decided to behave and sit down in the chair beside the bed. Since a Deity Realm elite asked him to watch television, he would just watch television. It was a Western war movie that had happened during the seventeenth or eighteenth century on Earth. It was now showing the final battle, which was the most exciting segment. With the coordination provided by the rhythmic beats of the war drums and the rising and falling warsongs, the armies stood in rows that were so neat that their formation looked really rigid. The entire formation was divided into three lines. Each line was about fifty to one hundred steps apart from each other. Then, they were further divided into six columns. The soldiers stood with their shoulders touching each other. They were very close and looked like ants stuck together with glue. The officers at the sides of the army swung their sabers and commanded the soldiers to march according to the beat of the drums. They advanced neatly and expressionlessly like fearless puppets. Even though they held flintlocks in their hands, they did not fire. They just marched forward quietly and drew closer to each other. When they were fifty steps away from each other, the army dressed in blue and white uniforms was the first to be unable to handle the tense pressure. They stopped and started firing. The accuracy and speed of flintlocks was pretty limited. They did not deal a lot of damage to the army dressed in red uniforms, which made them look like lobsters, even though they were really close to them. Still, quite a number of the lobsters standing in the first row fell dead. The lobsters standing at the back row stepped over their comrades corpses. They pushed forward mechanically. Then, when they were only twenty steps away from the enemy, the lobsters started firing neatly. They only fired three rounds, but the army in blue and white uniforms collapsed. The lobsters put on bayonets and shouted as they rushed forward. The bayonets sank into the enemy like burning sabers cutting into monsters rotting carcasses. There was no doubt who won. Its really stupid, isnt it? Dean Zong suddenly said. This is called the line infantry, but we also call it standing in line to be shot to death. All the soldiers will stand together in a dense formation and step forward like zombies. They will move slowly like snails toward their enemies, and they are even dressed in uniforms of the brightest colors. They play these hilarious war songs, and it looks like a farce, because they marched forward to be shot to death by the enemy. They even need to push firepowder into the flintlocks in their hands through the muzzle and use a stick to shove the bullets inside. They dont even have riflings. Their speed and accuracy are just terrible, and even the best soldiers can only fire up to five shots every minute. Theres also a 20% failure rate on top of that. Yet even if they fire thirty rounds, they might not end up hitting an enemy. Regardless of whether it is the flintlock or this line infantry, both of them have great flaws. Thats what you think, right? he asked Meng Chao with a smile. But before Meng Chao could answer, Dean Zongs gaze turned sharp. Yet during that turbulent and magnificent era, the line infantry managed to win against traditional armies that had great armor while relying on these weapons with great weaknesses and this strategy that looks really stupid. They also defeated stragglers and disbanded soldiers that did not have great discipline and cavalry units which rode around like the wind. They helped countless heroes complete their heroic deeds and created a huge empire where the sun never sets! So, is this line infantry really stupid? Dean Zong asked coldly. Meng Chao instantly understood what Dean Zong meant. The flintlock and line infantry strategy had hilarious weaknesses, but that did not stop them from creating an unprecedented glory in the environment and era that was suited for them. Similarly, the Beast Soul Style and Overkill Style contained the major problems of accumulating power, stiffening up, and cooling down. They were like the flintlocks with their slow firing speed and low accuracy. They were also like the line infantry unit in which the soldiers marched forward to the beat of drums and stood in line to be killed. This was something all the powerful fighters knew and would not deny. But there was no perfect strategy in the world. As long as a martial art ideal and fighting models advantages were greater than its disadvantages, it had its own value. At the very least, Dragon City had relied on the Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, Gun Fighting Style, and Machine Armor to defend itself over the past half a century. That was the truth. But there was another reality that was showing up. While facing Dean Zongs gaze, Meng Chao gritted his teeth and said, The line infantry strategy was celebrated in its time and created the mighty empire where the sun never sets, but as the world continued to develop and the peoples fighting styles changed, the sun did set on the empire! The line infantry strategys glory only lasted for around one hundred years. When the speed and accuracy of guns increased by leaps and bounds, and when huge killing weapons like the Maxim was created, if anyone continued to stand in such neat rows and push forward slowly while sounding the war drums, theyd just be marching to their own deaths like moths rushing into the flame! The powerful country that once rose to power because of the line infantry had to pay the price of hundreds of thousands and even millions of people in wars before it finally considered changing its strategy. But I dont want to wait until Dragon City loses millions to start thinking. We cant lose that number of people, and we cant afford to be slow! Dean Zong did not expect that Meng Chaos courage and mind would make him think in return. He could not help the admiration and surprise that lit up in his eyes. Is this the reason behind why youre challenging the students so impatiently? Dean Zong asked. Are you confident that the Ultimate Style can help the martial arts course grow strong and win against the monster controller course? No. Meng Chao shook his head. Ive never thought about winning against the monster controller course. Oh? Dean Zong quirked an eyebrow and waited for his explanation. If I was just thinking about winning against the monster controller course, I wouldnt need to use the Ultimate Style. The beast soul fusion technology that our course is heavily supporting is good enough. If we perfected it a little more and cultivated Sun Ya, Xie Feng, and the rest, itd be enough. Meng Chaos eyes shone with a dazzling light as he said clearly, Theres only one target I want to win against, and its Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! Huh? Dean Zongs gaze instantly turned incredibly sharp. The monster controller course has only been the strongest fighting occupation course in Agricultural University for the past ten years, but in the past half a century, tens of millions of people in Dragon City have acknowledged that the only one with the right to call itself the strongest is Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and its Overkill Style! Meng Chaos determination exploded from him like an erupting volcano. His eyes burned like lava. Agricultural University, the University of Technology, the military school, Beast Soul Style, Machine Armor Style, Gun Fighting Style, heroic spirits, monster controllers, machine masters There are countless styles and countless powerful people who have thought about challenging Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and the Overkill Style, but all of them returned defeated. But I believe that there is no such thing as the strongest martial art in the world. The only thing that exists is a martial art that continues evolving and changing to become stronger! The Overkill Style has been shining in glory for too long, and now, its time for the Ultimate Style to shine! Dean Zong, I know that you have been spending all your effort to support the beast soul fusion technology, but your true goal isnt the monster controller course either, but Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, right? You want to prove that the Beast Soul Style is stronger than the Overkill Style, right? But the Beast Soul Style and the Overkill Style are the same. Its just like the line infantry strategy. Your so-called improvement is just comparing who can form neater rows, whose soldiers fear death less, and who is more familiar with the motions of shooting the flintlock. No matter how strong the beast soul fusion technology is, without changing its core, you wont be able to win against the Overkill Style. But the Ultimate Style has just been created, and its just like the Maxim gun when it was first created. As long as youre willing to provide some resources to support it, it can cause a stir in the martial arts world, and even our entire fighting model will turn on its head and change! Even if our research and promotion will take up some of the Beast Soul Styles resources, as long as we can defeat Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and make Agricultural Universitys martial arts course become the best in Dragon City, we will have ten times the benefits coming to us. Not only will the Ultimate Style be able to develop at an explosive pace, the Beast Soul Style will also be able to benefit from it. Dean Zong started thinking, though he had no expression on his face. Meng Chao gulped nervously. He was taking a bet that to Dean Zong, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course was more important than the Beast Soul Style. He was also betting that his desire to defeat Dragon City Universitys martial arts course to become the strongest in Dragon City was even greater than promoting the Beast Soul Style. In his previous life, Gu Jianbo managed to reap major benefits from this. But now, Dean Zong smiled coldly. Youre just boasting shamelessly. How can you say that the Ultimate Style is the Maxim gun and not one of the thousands of strange weapons that appeared during the development of guns before disappearing without even getting a name? Chapter 150 - Beast Soul Imprint Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He could detect the underlying meaning in Dean Zongs voice. Even though he was an expert in the Beast Soul Style, as long as Meng Chao could prove that the Ultimate Style was the Maxim gun that could take over the line infantry strategy, he would not be stubborn and make reformations as well as promote the Ultimate Style with everything he had. I can prove it, Meng Chao quickly said. Yesterday, I fought against the monster controller course. You know the results of that, right? Yes. But its far from enough, Dean Zong replied. First, your personal characteristics were still too obvious in the battles. I admit, you and Wu Wu are both monster level geniuses, and your fighting experience is even better than hers, even though she lived in the wild. Its as if you have participated in more than one hundred battles that are way more vicious than our current battles. Your talent is one of a kind, and the way you use the Ultimate Style cannot be imitated by others. Second, even if you are able to prove that the Ultimate Style has a unique advantage among one-star superhumans who have just reached Spirit Tattoo Realm, what about those who are two stars, three stars, or have reached Heaven Realm or Deity Realm? Will the Ultimate Style be able to bring out greater glory then? And how is its performance when used to fight against Apocalyptic Beasts in the wild? Before you answer these questions through real battles, I will not make any judgments. Got it. I will fight in more battles to continue refining the Ultimate Style to prove everything about it, Meng Chao said with an intense gaze. Is that why you agreed to let me go to the northern battlefield? Zong Yue smiled. Its good that you have confidence. After all, youre young. But I still have to give you a reminder. After a Deity Realm elite sees through the secrets of life, the secrets of martial arts they learn is something you can never imagine. Thus, overcoming the Beast Soul Style and the Overkill Style will be something even harder than reaching heaven. On Earth, humans have long since shot through the skies and stepped into space, Meng Chao said firmly. Even if were in the Other World, were just temporarily sealed under the skies. I believe that there is nothing that will stop the humans in their tracks. Even if there is an iron wall that is suppressing the Other Worlds sky, one of these days, well blow a hole in it! Hahahaha! Interesting! Its been a long time since I met a student like you. Well then, Ill let you witness just what is the power that rides above the heavens! Dean Zong laughed loudly. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide, and spirit flames burned fiercely around him. When he released his spirit flames, he was not like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. He did not give off the feeling of tidal waves or a volcano eruption. Instead, his vitality magnetic field naturally and quietly spread through the entire ward, causing the entire dimension to seem to have submitted to him. He became the king and even god of this small world! Meng Chaos vision blurred. In a daze, he thought his eyes were playing tricks with him. It was as if the entire world had collapsed in an instant, and then reassembled into a brand new world. Everything in the ward had disappeared. He stood among mountains, and his body was as tiny as an ant as he looked at a towering mountain that was surrounded by fog and clouds! He knew that it was an illusion, but no matter how he blinked and gritted his teeth, he could not see any flaws in the illusion. He reached out to touch the spot under his butt, but he could not touch the chair he was sitting on. He could only watch the towering mountain continue growing and becoming bigger, mightier, and higher. It was like a supernatural being that no living being could climb over. Suddenly, two strange eyes opened on the mountain, and they stared unblinkingly at him. Ah It was only at that moment that Meng Chao realized that the towering object was not a mountain. It was a huge tortoise. The tortoise which was thousands of meters tall stood up. It crushed mountain rocks that weighed millions of tons, and the shattered stones went to crush him. Meng Chaos shock could not be described with words. He was tiny. When he faced thes gigantic creature that was basically a deity, he felt like he was facing the apocalypse. But Even if Im facing a real apocalypse, Im going to crush it! Meng Chao used his foot to pick up a stone that was about the size of his fist. After weighing it, he threw it fiercely at the tortoises head. At the moment the stone was about to hit the tortoise, the illusion shattered like a mirror with a bang. Meng Chao returned to reality. He still sat in his chair, and only three seconds had passed since he fell into the illusion. He was drenched in cold sweat and felt exhausted. His head hurt, and his heart raced even faster than when he fought against Wu Wu last night. I didnt expect that you would have the courage to attack my beast soul. Dean Zong did not hide the surprise on his face and delight in his eyes. What you just saw is a Grade Eight Apocalyptic Beast I killed ten years ago. Once I extracted its power, I used hundreds of vitality magnetic fields from similar superbeasts to refine it repeatedly. In the end, thats the beast soul I created. Just now, I had part of my beast soul imprint itself in your mind. As long as you focus and enter a deep, meditative state, you can sense its presence. It cant help you fight, but it can help you enter the illusion just now to cultivate. Didnt you boast about how the Ultimate Style is the future? You even wanted my support so that you can challenge Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, right? Very well, I will give you the chance, but thats as long as you get through the test of my Black Tortoise! Meng Chao touched his head. He was surprised and delighted. Dean Zong was known as Black Tortoise and the Iron Mountain Shield. The Black Tortoise was the foundation he used to reach Deity Realm. Now, Dean Zong had actually imprinted part of the Black Tortoises Beast Soul in his mind. He said that it was a test, but in truth, he had done everything he could to provide him with a cultivation direction. He even taught him a unique cultivation method. Meng Chao could rely on Black Tortoises beast soul to repeatedly refine his fighting skills and mental strength, and with Kindling as well as his contribution points, he would practically be flying down his path of cultivation! Dean Zong, this is too Meng Chaos emotions surged, and he could not calm down even after a long time had passed. Dean Zong was a Deity Realm elite, but he had personally provided guidance to a freshman. The value the strongest Beast Soul Style martial artist placed on the Ultimate Style far surpassed his expectations. Meng Chaos mind started working, and he suddenly managed to understand a lot of things. Dean Zong, in truth, you have been supporting the Ultimate Style all this while in the dark, right? Meng Chao said. Even though the project was halted and you sent Mr. Gu to the refresher course, most of the students from society are broken-star superhumans, and their main meridians have shrivelled, so theyre the best candidates to cultivate with their branch meridians. Besides, you have also given them all the labs under the old lecturer building. You also gave them an environment where they can conduct their research without facing any interference. When we restarted the project, you also gave us a lot of second-hand cultivation and research equipment that seemed to have been cast out, but could actually be used after we cleaned and modified them a little. If you hadnt been protecting us all this while, it wouldnt have been so easy for us to relaunch the project, and we wouldnt have faced no interruptions from the world. I knew it, you have never given up on Senior Zong Yes efforts and his dying will! Dean Zong looked down to hide the faint surges of emotion in his eyes. Dont misunderstand, Meng Chao, this has nothing to do with Zong Ye, Dean Zong said softly. Im standing at the peak of the Beast Soul Style, and no one can see clearer than me that we have reached the end of our path. There is no more road further ahead. Good luck, Meng Chao. I hope that the Ultimate Style all of you have been working on can create a new path that can win against me and the Beast Soul Style, the Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and their Overkill Style, as well as all the enemies who stand in the way of Dragon City and keep it from moving forward. When Meng Chao returned to his senses, Dean Zong was already gone. How strange, I dont think Ive been distracted and was staring at Dean Zong all along, but I never even noticed when he left. But he did not care about it that much. Meng Chao eagerly sat down in a meditative state and focused to enter deep meditation. Just as he expected, he could see the towering tortoise in the depths of his mind. He focused his mind and attacked it. The ward instantly collapsed and changed into his and the tortoises battlefield. The tortoise had shrunk more than a hundred times its original size. But it was still dozens of meters tall. It had bumps all over its body, and its shell looked like rocks and metal. It gave off the feeling that it could remain as still as a mountain, and nothing could possibly leaven a dent on it. Meng Chao noticed that the turtle, with its great defense, was the natural enemy of the Ultimate Style, because its offensive power was relatively weak. In other words, if he could defeat the huge tortoise in the illusion with the Ultimate Style, he could defeat most monsters in reality. And his mental strength would also increase by leaps and bounds because of the beast soul imprint repeatedly refining him. Interesting! Meng Chao used all his attacks to strike the Black Tortoise, but no matter how he moved around, it looked as if he was just scratching an itch for the tortoise. Soon, the huge tortoise easily killed him with a smack. Meng Chao got out of his meditative state. He still had not had his fill of fighting and wanted to challenge it again, but Gu Jianbo was sitting cross-legged at the end of the bed while watching him with a complicated expression. Over the past ten years, Dean Zong seldom provided guidance to undergraduate students, much less freshmen, he said with a frown. When he imprints his beast soul in a students mind, it wont harm their brain cells, and it lasts for a long time so that they can cultivate it repeatedly. But its something that requires a lot of effort to do. Trust me, this sort of guidance is something you cant buy even with one million monster coins. I dont know why youre so lucky, kid. I didnt expect that you would guess right and figure out Dean Zongs temperament. Meng Chao naturally believed Gu Jianbo. The careful guidance from a Deity Realm elite was not something that could be measured with monster coins. He giggled and slapped his chest before he said, Dont worry, Big Brother Bo. Im definitely going to do well at the northern frontlines. I wont let you or Dean Zong down! Dont be too happy just yet. Who said you have the right to go to war? Gu Jianbo schooled his face and said, Ms. Li told me just now that you fled from the field, and you even mentioned that this is the secret of the Ultimate Style. You shocked all the students, and the ten challengers are so angry that theyre fuming. Are you going to promote the Ultimate Style like this? Im telling you, youre the one who set the rules for the fight, but Ms. Li has the final say. You wont be able to get the right to fight at the frontlines with flowery words! Big Brother Bo, youre my personal tutor, so why is Ms. Li the one who has the final say? Meng Chao said. Im definitely using the rules reasonably, and Im using my wit to win. Youre my tutor, shouldnt you be standing up for me and fight against Ms. Li? No, Gu Jianbo said very firmly. Meng Chao was speechless. He stood up and turned around to walk outside. Where are you going? My tutor isnt supporting me, so I have no choice. I can only continue competing and get rid of Duan Lian as well as the other challengers, Meng Chao said in resignation. Gu Jianbo was stunned. Now? But youve already run away! Who said I did? We didnt specify just how large the arena is, and we didnt say when the challenge will end. Meng Chao smiled, revealing sharp teeth. So, I wasnt running away. I was just moving around in a large area. And before one side completely falls, the match isnt over! Chapter 151 - Why Don’t We Become Friends? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Duan Lian was shocked awake by the phone. He felt his head pound, and his limbs were weak. He could even smell a sweet scent in the air. It was as if half of his mind was awake, but the other half was still tormented by a nightmare. He was located in a luxurious, single dorm room, where the spirit energy density was incredibly high. If he slept deeply for an hour or two, he should have recovered his strength. This was a strange thing which had never happened before. He thought about it carefully and figured that it must be because his nerves were stretched too tightly as he trained madly over the past six weeks. He had also fought fiercely during the tournament between courses, which made him use up too much of his stamina and spirit energy. But the tournament had come to an end, and he had already obtained the right to head to the northern battlefield, so his mind relaxed. It was only natural then that it would send warning signs to him. Duan Lian grabbed his handphone and checked the time. It was 00:35. Who would call him so late at night? Hello? he asked in a hoarse voice. Big Brother Duan, Qiu Jie was knocked out in the toilet! a martial arts course coursemate who was quite friendly with him said anxiously. He went to bathe just now, and he didnt come back even after more than half an hour passed. I thought that something was weird, so I knocked on the door loudly, but he didnt react. Then, I kicked it, and I saw him unconscious on the floor while foaming at the mouth. Theres a deep bruise on his neck, and it looks like he was choked by someone until he fell unconscious! What? Duan Lian was shocked. Youre in a four-man dorm, right? Was Qiu Jie alone in the dorm when he went to bathe? Little Tao and I were here all the time. He didnt come out, and the bathroom was locked on the inside. No one could have possibly gone in, he said, unless they jumped in from outside through the transom in the bathroom. But were staying on the ninth floor, and the transom is tiny. Even a girl who is 160cm tall would have a hard time crawling in. Who could have crawled in silently to attack Qiu Jie? Duan Lian frowned. What happened then? Why did you call me? While we were preparing to send Qiu Jie to the medical office, we ran into the people from Dorm 608. They were carrying their friend Zhou in a flurry of motion. They were also sending him to the medical office, he said. I heard that Zhou was training with two of his dormmates. After they ended their training session, while they were on their way back, the two dormmates walked slightly ahead, and around twenty seconds later, they notice Zhou having vanished without a trace. They searched for more than an hour and finally found him in a shrub very far away. He was beaten black and blue and lay unconscious! Thats Duan Lians pupils shrank. Wait. Qiu Jie and Zhou are both people who challenged Meng Chao with me during the day! Thats right. Thats why I decided to call you, the coursemate said. Bastard. Could it be that Meng Chao doesnt dare to face the ten of us head-on so he decided to sneakily follow us and attack us after the match has ended and were alone? Duan Lian was furious. Hurry up and call the others! He also made some calls. Three challengers did not pick up. The other two had their dormmates pick up their phones. Three people were missing. From witnesses, they learned that before ten oclock at night, they were seen in cultivation rooms or the library. Then, they vanished. The other two were discovered under their beds. They were unconscious and had been beaten really badly. Two of the students had stayed in dorms with multiple people in one room. They had dormmates sleeping soundly in their rooms, but even when they were shocked awake by the phone call, the muddle-headed dormmates did not know that there had been a fight in their rooms. Or rather, they did not know that their dormmate had gone through a one-sided fight. Yet they were all martial artists with incredibly sharp senses! Duan Lian could not help but cuss. When he made his final call, the person himself picked it up. Zhang Nuo, you have to be careful of Meng Chao. That despicable guy is ambushing us! Duan Lian said quickly. Youre staying in a single dorm room too, right? Hurry up and go to a place with a lot of people or come to my place! Well go and look for a lecturer together! Big Brother Duan The voice on the other side of the phone was very weak. My My head is really dizzy. My limbs are weak. I think Im poisoned. What? Duan Lian was shocked. Hurry up and open the door. Call for someone! Ah! A pained scream came from the other end of the phone. Whats going on! Duan Lian almost went mad. Someone Someone stuck a semi-transparent layer of monster spikes on my door handle. I think its coated in poison as well. I wanted to open the door, but when I held it, my skin was pierced, and its numb now. Zhang Nuos voice became weaker. He also used monster glue to seal my door shut. I cant go out. His words were followed by a loud thud of him falling on the floor. Then, it was as if great darkness had swallowed up whatever was on the other side of the phone. Not a single sound came through. Duan Lian quickly got up. He did not care about his dizziness and immediately put on combat boots he had spent two thousand monster coins to make. The bottom of the boots was inlaid with steel, and he even had sharp blades hidden in them. Ah! Right when his right foot entered his combat boot, he cried out. When he pulled his foot out, his big toe was covered in blood. He untied the laces and turned the boot upside down. A dark purple bindii fell out. Its thorns shone with a dark green light, and they were covered by a few drops of blood. When he looked at his toe again, the blood flowing out was dark green. Duan Lians eyes went wide, and he wanted to call for help, but his world spun. It was as if the air had been instantly sucked out. He did not even have the strength to grab his phone. Duan Lian moved to the door. Right after he threw himself forward, he stopped himself and staggered to the window. But right after he took two steps, he was tripped by something and crashed onto the floor. The crash was very bad, and it knocked out his last remaining strength. He could only gasp for breath like a fish on a chopping board. Duan Lian lowered his head with great difficulty and saw a nearly invisible, strengthened spider thread between the end of his bed and the foot of his cabinet. While he was sleeping, someone had snuck in without his notice. They stuffed the poisonous Iron Bindii into his combat boots, tied a rope to the end of his bed to trip him, released anesthetic gas into the air, and might have even stuck monster spikes to the handles of the door and the window. Naturally, they would also be poisoned. While all of that was being done, Duan Lian was going through a nightmare. His skin crawled. Compared to the fear he had yesterday when he faced monster controller Wu Wu, who was as crazy as a Ghost Leopard, he was even more frightened now. They were both monster-level opponents, but the monster today was definitely even more capable of destroying his mind. At that moment, a dissection blade that was as thin as a cicadas wing landed gently on his neck. A ghost materialized above him. His eyes shone with a teasing light, and he bent his body to whisper into his ear with a smile. Duan Lian, I won. Goosebumps broke out on Duan Lians skin. Th-this means nothing! He used anger to mask his fear. If youre talking about time and place, please think about what Ms. Li and I said this morning. First of all, the rules of the challenge are set by the challenged, but I didnt specify how big the arena was nor how long the match could last. I only said that both sides have to do their best to completely defeat the other party. Thats why, this is a match that has no limits and will never end. I only love these sort of fights, Meng Chao said faintly. If youre talking about me poisoning you or setting up traps, I remember that the norm in the martial arts course is that we can use any weapon and method of our choice. No one ever specified what sort of weapons we can use. We can choose sabers, swords, daggers, thickened steel, combat boots with blades hidden in them, or guns. Since martial artists practicing the Gun Fighting Style and Machine Armor Style can combine martial arts with guns and machines, why cant I use my abilities to poison my opponents? You Duan Lian hissed and used every ounce of his strength to say, How can this be considered the secret of the Ultimate Style! This IS the secret of the Ultimate Style, Meng Chao said calmly. You already know how the other challengers ended up, right? If I hadnt cleared all 1024 branch meridians so that my senses would become much shaper and I could control every muscle fiber and nerve ending at will to deliver fatal moves in a small space, how would I have been able to quietly get rid of one person why four or more people slept in a dorm? And it would have been impossible for me to carry someone into a shrub in just a few seconds without anything noticing me. I even made sure that he couldnt make a single sound. It also would have been impossible for me to climb up nine floors and crawl through a narrow transom to where a superhuman was bathing. Then, before he could even react to the situation, I managed to choke him until he fainted. Duan Lian had nothing to say. Even so, he remained stubborn, and his face was full of wildness. The war has changed, Meng Chao said calmly. In the past, we had the advantage of fighting on our home turf. We could rest and obtain supplies at any time we wanted. We could release all sorts of dazzling killing moves with electricity effects since we had the support of powerful firepower. I wont talk about the effects of the attacks itself, but its worth it to spend some of the precious spirit energy just to increase morale. But in the future, we might end up as a lone army marching away from our home turf. We will be entering the world of monsters behind the fog and will probably have to face existences even more terrifying than monsters. If we only know how to stand around in stances like idiots waiting to execute our attacks, martial artists wont be any different from large tanks. But creating an armored tank is much cheaper than cultivating a high-ranked martial artist. Ambushing, infiltrating, scouting, assassinating, surveying, and creating chaos is something tanks, cannons, and even nuclear weapons cant do. This is the value of martial artists. And the real battlefield is in the depths of the fog. There wont be rules, judgment, boundaries, or ends to fights. The enemy wont care whether youre sleeping, bathing, eating, or relieving yourself. Once youre killed by a despicable method, you wont have the chance to complain about it to your lecturer. Dying is the only judgment you will face. When youre in that sort of battle, you have to pay attention to details. Even powerful people who have powerful killing moves might be set up and taken out by surprise by the enemy if theyre the slightest bit careless. The Ultimate Style mainly cultivates the 1024 branch meridians, so its the most suited for that sort of battle. This is the logic I wanted to tell all of you who challenged me. Duan Lian, I know that there has been a slight misunderstanding between us during the admission test, but please believe me when I say that I really dont have any ill will. I really regret that you couldnt choose an ace lecturer for yourself. As compensation, why dont we become friends, and Ill teach you the Ultimate Style? Meng Chao looked very sincere. Bah! Duan Lian was still lying on the ground. His body was numb, and he was gradually unable to feel his limbs. He was so angry that he lost his mind and could not read Meng Chaos good intentions. Dream on! Go to hell with your Ultimate Style! I refuse to admit defeat! Meng Chao, Im telling you, things havent ended between us! How troublesome. Meng Chao scratched his head with a troubled expression. He drew closer and said softly, Then, I have no choice. Whoosh! The dissection blade between his fingers turned into lightning, and he cut the artery in Duan Lians neck. Duan Lian felt pain in his neck, then saw a stream of blood gush out. It rushed out like a sprinkler and dyed half of the room red! Chapter 152 - Chapter 152 (Title is at the end of the chapter because its a spoiler) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Duan Lian could not believe his eyes. A bone-chilling pain spread through his entire body from his throat. He felt as if he had fallen into an abyss of death that was as cold as ice. He still remained in the position where he fell after tripping over the spider threads. Due to his muscles relaxing and his limbs going limp, he could not tell how much blood he lost nor how deep was the wound on his neck. He could only see a pool of sticky blood spreading out from around his neck. Soon, it reached his mouth and nose. His chest was damp, and the air filled with a pungent scent of blood. He Hes mad! Duan Lians mind was blank. Countless chaotic thoughts appeared in his head, and fear, puzzlement, and regret fought for supremacy in his brain. He just could not figure out what was going on. This lunatic! Demon! Monster! Just why? He wanted to cry, but could not shed any tears. It was too late for regrets. He slapped himself fiercely in his mind and regretted the fact that he did not learn his lesson during the admission test and insisted on provoking a monster like Meng Chao. But who would have thought that this monster would descend into such madness?! Do you know why you must die? Meng Chao brought his bloody right hand in front of him and rubbed it on the floorboard, dragging out a really long bloody trail. His voice was very calm, and he looked as if he had just completed something really minor and common. Its not because of the grudge we formed during the admission test. I dont really care about that. Even if you really set me up, its fine. Besides, I do prefer using these strategies that require wit, not ones that require brute strength. Its because youre big and built, yet youre extremely petty and hold grudges! It has almost been two months since the admission test, but youre still bothered by it. Youre filled with animosity toward me, and you told everyone that youre going to teach me a lesson. Many of the rumors about me lacking fighting spirit, not having enough room for growth, and being about to leave the martial arts course were released by you, right? I asked around and learned that you were like this even in high school. When anyone got into a conflict with you, you gave them a lot of flak. But your family has quite the authority, and they indulge you when you act absurdly. Im poor, so I cant provoke you! He sounded troubled and wronged, but when his words entered Duan Lians ears, they were even more terrifying than a demons whispers. Honestly, time might provide us the chance to slowly wash away the conflict between us, and I wouldnt have had to use such a bad strategy. Meng Chao continued speaking coldly. But were about to head to war in the depths of the fog, where there are dangers everywhere. Anything can happen, and we have to be focused at every second. I dont want to fend against monsters in front of me while fending against you behind me. If your mind suddenly went haywire and you decided to shoot me in the battlefield, Id die without a grave. And dont say that its impossible. Human thoughts are usually even more unfathomable than a monsters ill will. Would you have expected that I would suddenly slit your throat? I cant read your mind, so I can only guess your actions with the greatest malicious intent. Sorry about that! Duan Lians eyes were bloodshot, and all he saw was a swaying red in front of him. He really wanted to say Just because of that? Its all because of that?! But aside from making gurgling sounds, he could not make any other sound from his throat. Also, due to various reasons, I have to quickly promote the Ultimate Style. I need the students to support me. At the very least, you cant cause me trouble, but its very easy for you to cause me trouble. You also have a lot of chances to do so. Meng Chao seemed to have read his mind based on his expression. Its enough once I add these two reasons together. Im pressed for time, and I have a lot of things I have to do. I dont have the time to sulk around like a child with you. I gave you the chance to become my friend just now, but you didnt treasure it. You chose to be my enemy, so this is the only thing I can do. Theres naturally going to be trouble for killing you, but if I set up the murder site carefully and create an illusion of us fighting fiercely and me being at a disadvantage, which led to me panicking and killing you by accident, Ill have a good chance to escape the punishment of law. Of course, I was the one who snuck into your dorm, so this is going to be really troublesome to me, and your family will definitely not stop trying to take revenge on me. Theres going to be a whole load of trouble. But thats okay. Regardless of whether its the universitys punishment, the judgment from law, or your familys revenge, all of it will happen later. Right now, Im standing, and youre lying on the ground. Im living and enjoying the pleasure of breathing freely, while youre about to die. You can only choke in the pool of your own blood. In the end, I won this match, no? Duan Lians lips and eyelids twitched. All he could repeat in his head was one word Lunatic, lunatic, lunatic, lunatic! And in your final moments, let me give you a friendly reminder. Meng Chao tapped his cheek gently with his bloody hand. In your next life, when someone like me extends a hand to you and offers friendship with a smile, its in your best interests to take that hand firmly. Meng Chao pulled his bloody hand from Duan Lians eyes, then retreated into the darkness, and his breathing vanished. D-Dont go! Duan Lian widened his eyes and opened his mouth to scream, but no sound came out. He wanted to struggle, but he was afraid that his struggles would tear at the wound, which would make him bleed out even faster. He could only watch as his blood continued spreading around him in the dark. Cold tears spilled out of his eyes, and they flowed even faster than his blood. Save me, Meng Chao! I was wrong. Spare me! I wont bother you again! He wanted to shout these words, but he could not make any sound. Pain had already sealed his throat shut, and the gurgling sounds turned into hissing. Was it because his blood was gushing out madly from his artery or was it because his windpipe was cut? Whatever it was, it was the sound of his life spilling out of him. Duan Lian did not dare continue with that train of thought. He felt his vision turning darker and his consciousness fading away. The pain in his throat became dull, as if a beast named Death was eating him inch by inch. Duan Lian was continuously eaten up by Death for three minutes, five minutes then ten minutes. His mind gradually stepped away from despair and filled with puzzlement. Why am I not dead yet even after I lost so much blood? I even feel like Ive recovered some strength in my limbs He gritted his teeth and pushed himself up from the floor. When he looked at the blood that covered half of the room, he found it unbelievable. He shuddered and touched his neck, but he did not manage to feel the wound. Instead, he touched an incredibly elastic pouch made of a monsters bladder or some other organ. It was as thin as a cicadas wings. Incredibly sticky bioglue covered one side of the pouch. After great difficulty, he tore it off his neck. Contained in it was a liquid similar to blood. There was a small tear on it, and when he pressed the pouch, blood gushed out. This is Duan Lian was dumbfounded. Click! Someone turned on the lights, and the room lit up. It was as if he had returned from hell to the land of the living. Meng Chao crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the wall while staring at him with a grin. Sorry about that, Duan Lian. I played a harmless prank on you. You wont mind, right? Meng Chao put on a sincere, friendly, and hearty smile. The blood is fake. Your throat wasnt cut. But you did suck in pores that have very mild hallucination effects. The bindii that stabbed your toe also had highly-effective muscle relaxants and nerve numbing agents extracted from monster poison. Then, when I cut your throat, I stuck the pouch on you and injected some biopharmaceutical drugs that cause great pain and disrupt your senses. Thats all. You Duan Lian had been hovering at Deaths door. He alone knew what it felt like during the ten minutes just now. His limbs were still weak, and he no longer had the courage to be angry. Were fated to be coursemates, you know? Unless its completely necessary, why would I do something so cruel? Meng Chao said. But I really do want to resolve the conflict between us. Its better to get rid of enmity than deepen it, you know? Weve been going on and on about something so small for two months. Do you really want to keep that grudge for a whole year? Now, let me be frank. I believe you know my personality. We should put an end to the matter during the admission test, dont you think so? Duan Lian, as a compensation, why dont we become friends, and Ill teach you the Ultimate Style? Meng Chao walked over and smiled sincerely. He stared at the artery on Duan Lians neck, and when he extended his hand, it was the bloody hand. Duan Lian stared at his hand and did not dare to look into his eyes. Even so, he still shuddered. He gulped with great difficulty and extended a trembling hand to grip Meng Chaos lightly. Thats good. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Thats the best outcome. If I really had to kill you, there would be a lot of things I had to do, and itd be so troublesome! Duan Lian was speechless. Hahahaha! I was joking! You know I was joking, right? Duan Lian was even more speechless. He had just gone through a terrible shock and had temporarily lost his ability to think. Im not someone who likes to put up an act. Its meaningless to hide my strength when I have abilities and can strike you in the face when you come to me aggressively and provoke me. But if I did it, youd just end up with even more loathing and bring out more of your familys power to fight against me, and Id just be striking you in the face repeatedly. Its meaningless, dont you think? It would be better to do what Im doing now and let you see my true face so that we can prevent further misunderstandings and conflicts from happening. Its perfect this way! We can achieve harmony! Now, were friends, so help me out. Tomorrow, go to Ms. Li and tell her that you lost the challenge and accept your defeat wholeheartedly. That wont be a problem for you, right? Among the ten challengers, youre the strongest, and youre ranked the highest. If you take the lead to admit defeat, no one else will say anything about it. Duan Lian still said nothing. But before he could even think about it, he had already nodded like a chick eating grain. Thats great. Problem solved. Im leaving. Sleep tight! Meng Chao left Duan Lians room with light footsteps. As Duan Lian stared at the blood that came out of some unknown monster on his floor and smelled the pungent scent, he wanted to cry, but no tears came to him. How was he supposed to sleep tight in this sort of environment?! Three seconds later, Meng Chao pushed the door open and entered again. Duan Lians door could lock automatically on its own, but he had somehow managed to open it without making a sound. By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, but I smeared Poisoned Arrow Lizards venom on your toilet seat. It might just be a thin layer, but its colorless, odorless, and transparent, and the venom is very strong. If you get in contact with it for ten seconds, youll be numb for an entire night. If you want to poop, remember to use alcohol to wipe off the venom. This time, Meng Chao truly left. Duan Lian remained sitting on his bed like a cracked stone statue. While all sorts of emotions raced through him, he lived through the longest night of his life. Turning Animosity Into A Friendly Relationship Chapter 153 - Mom is a Genius Too Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao used his sincerity and friendliness to ingeniously resolve the conflict between him and the students. It also meant that he didnt need to do anything extra to destroy the rumors of not having enough room for growth and not having enough strength. The next morning, when the day had just become bright, Duan Lian brought the other nine challengers to the lecturers. They told them that they accepted their defeat and that Meng Chao definitely had the right to represent Agricultural University in the war and show the monsters how shameless No, how smart he was. Meng Chaos rich fighting experience had also enlightened them and helped them understand that the Ultimate Style, which had just been created, did indeed have great research value. When they reached the battlefield, they would definitely learn from him. The matter of the list of soldiers to be sent to the battlefield was settled like that. There were still three days until they would be sent out to battle, so Meng Chao and the other students finally had a break to go home to visit their parents. Everything went on smoothly at home. Meng Chaos mother had received her first treatment in Fengshui Medical Center. A strengthened cell growth serum extracted from superbeast blood and flesh was injected in her, and Dr. Su Yuan used spirit energy every day to probe into her nerves and bones to stimulate her cells. Her legs recovered very quickly. Now, she could cast aside her cane and her leg stent to walk around with light footsteps. His younger sister had to work hard for the exam for her third year in middle school. According to their parents, she had improved at a rapid speed over this period of time. She had managed to get the top score twice in school, and there was a high chance that she would get into one of the three top high schools. Fathers resource recovery company was getting more and more popular. Thanks to Meng Chao predicting that the Monster War would get more intense, and through Thunderbolt as well as Yan Organization, they managed to get some investments, which allowed the company to get more harvesters. They also got themselves four mobile collection and cold storage vehicles. In the beginning, there were some people who laughed at Meng Yishan for not knowing how to spend his money. There were many resource recovery companies, but not enough monsters. The monster supply in the city was gradually drying out, but he hired so many people and bought equipment. In less than half a year, he would definitely suffer a huge loss. When the scale of the offense in the north swiftly grew and the Survival Committee released the major news that they wanted to build a new area, the monster carcasses were suddenly being sent nonstop back to the city. All the resource recovery companies then began regretting not hiring more people. While all the harvesters longed for having four arms, they also envied and admired Meng Yishan for being able to predict the future. Soon, Superstar Resource Recovery Company became famous within the harvesting circle. Meng Yishan was busy every day, but he was happy and in high spirits. He looked to have become younger by ten years. Compared to the troubled man in Meng Chaos memories of his previous life, he had become much more carefree. They still sat around the dining table in the living room in their public renting house, but the food on the table had become much better. In fact, they even had super high-grade sausages that had the blood of superbeasts and boiled crocodile eggs. The aroma was so strong that it was a little pungent. The family was happy as they listened to Meng Chao talk about the things he went through in the university. My coursemates are really friendly, and theyre really good to me. Theres this big buy called Duan Lian, who begged me to be his friend. Cant help it. Im just that popular. Tutor? Naturally, I have the best of them all. My tutor is strong, has high morales, is handsome, and elegant. He is the pillar of the martial arts course, and if I follow him, I will definitely have a bright future! Due to his words, his family stopped worrying about him. But his next news caused his mothers expression to change. What? Youre going to the frontlines? Bai Suxin asked worriedly. Youre just a freshman. Why are you going to the frontlines? When you went through the practical test of your national college exam, you were sent to the depths of the fog, and you fought against a Bloody Moon Wolf King, which almost got you killed! Do you know how terrified I was? It has only been a short time since then, so how could you not remember the lesson?! Mom, the two are very different things. What happened last time was an accident. More than one hundred muddleheaded examinees had to face hundreds of Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves, so of course it was dangerous, Meng Chao quickly explained. But this time, the scale of the offense in the north is really huge. You should have seen the news, right? The Red Dragon Army has mobilized a few of their elite squads. The Supernatural Tower has also sent nearly ten Deity Realm elites. Agricultural University isnt the only one who has to provide reinforcements to the battle. All the universities in Dragon City have to send reinforcements to expand, build, and defend the new area. Humanitys steel army is moving forward, and no monster can stop our footsteps. Ill be going with the army, and Ill be polishing my tactics as well as expanding my horizons. I can even earn cultivation resources and form connections. Compared to the benefits, the risks arent even worth mentioning. Mom, dont worry! In truth, Meng Chao knew that the offense in the north would not go smoothly. But he could not tell the truth, or else, his mom would definitely not let him go. Suxin, our son isnt an average joe. Since he has become a superhuman, he must climb to the top bravely. Meng Yishan worked in society, and he knew more things than his wife. Besides, this time, all the citizens are mobilized. Even normal harvesters like us have to be constantly prepared to go to the edge of the city to provide reinforcements. Our son is an undergraduate student. He has been given many cultivation resources, so he must take up his responsibility. Dont worry, if he could kill a Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examination, he will definitely turn danger into a blessing and create a new miracle! Bai Suxin knew that her son would not listen to her. Besides, with Dragon Citys environment, it was impossible for superhumans to stay at home and do nothing. She sighed in resignation. Why did they suddenly mention that they want to build a new area? Just because an accident happened during the national college examination? They could have waited for another two years. When you graduated, your cultivation base would be higher, and it would have been more natural for you to go out for this expansion! We cant wait anymore. Regardless of whether the accident happened during the national college examination this year, the government would still have chosen to expand. Bai Jiacao, who had been eating silently, suddenly looked up and licked off the rice at the corners of her lips. She grinned and said, If youre going to blame someone, blame big brothers Agricultural University! What logic is this? Bai Suxin could not understand. Since Agricultural University has developed so many amazing 3D farms, technology to modify genes and man-made food, they provided us with enough food! Bai Jiacao said matter-of-factly. Some thirty years ago, Dragon City faced its most dangerous moment, and its survival was threatened. At that time, Agricultural Universitys chancellor, Jin Zhenglin developed a lot of new technology and completely got rid of our food problems. He turned earthworm meat into luncheon meat as well as made all sorts of sticky, synthesized food in cans. The taste is horrible, but it definitely provides us with enough calories. Since food is no longer a problem and we lost so many people during the war, to protect Dragon City and pass down our civilization, the humans had to keep on producing children. Every family now has at least three children, but having six or eight children is also quite normal. There are even those who have more than ten children. Dad only let mom give birth to one child because her legs were injured and he didnt want her to suffer, but my classmates all have at least three siblings running around their house. Our agricultural technology has developed so much that it turned the city into something like a hive. There are all sorts of high-calorie foods being produced hundreds of meters underground and above ground. Even if we have to produce food for more than ten million people, we can do so. But theres a problem. Humans are not pigs. We arent satisfied by just eating our fill. Lets forget about the problem of us not having enough houses for the time being. The problem of the city not offering enough jobs is even more pressing. We must understand that a creature like a city is born to suck blood from its surrounding areas. Then, it dumps its industrial products and services to the borders. That way, it can provide for the tens of millions of people despite its tiny area of tens of thousands of square kilometers. Dragon City had relied on the materials, technology, people, and market from the prefectures around it on Earth to retain its large structure. It even relied on the nation and the whole world to ensure its continued existence. Once we transmigrated to the Other World, the city had nothing but tens of millions of people. It did not have vast foundations to produce materials and markets for dumping. It didnt even have enough jobs for all the people. Over the past few decades, we faced the threat of elimination, so everyone gritted their teeth and ate only canned food containing black stuff. We slept in deck beds with four or five layers, since as long as we could survive, everything was fine. Now, our lives are getting better. The number of youngsters who have nothing to do have increased by ten times compared to the past. The threat of monsters is also gradually reducing, so its only natural that the people want better lives, more appropriate jobs, larger living spaces, and fresh, real food. We cant solve the problem of providing for tens of millions of jobs for youngsters within Dragon City itself. So what else can we do aside from expanding our territory and building new areas? With that, we can provide jobs in the Red Dragon Army as it grows larger, among builders for new areas, and even more in the new mining area. When weve squeezed out almost every last drop from the new area, well head further to colonize the vast Other Worlds core to provide for the people. Theres no other way for us. We have to do this. So, Mom, you have to stop complaining. This is the fate of Dragon City. Forget about Big Brother going to war. In two years, I will definitely be swept into this as well, and I will brave the winds and waves! After Bai Jiacao finished speaking, she noticed that her entire family was staring at her with slack jaws. What? Do I have something on my face? Bai Jiacao touched her cheeks with a puzzled expression. Why do I feel like after youre got into the third year of middle school, your horizons have expanded. You sound like a mini adult now! Meng Chao said, unable to believe his own ears. Recently, Little Cao has been changing a lot. It feels like she has been growing every day, and she often says shocking things. Im almost unable to understand her, Bai Suxin said. I only know that the lass appetite has increased by a large degree. I bring two heavy sacks of monster meat back from the company every day, which tires me out a lot, but its not enough for her, Meng Yishan said with a grin. Bai Jiacaos face turned red, and she quickly defended herself. Im not just eating. I train too. Recently, I feel like Ive become much stronger. My saber skill, gun technique, and strength often shock my teachers. Even the boys in school cant win against me. Also, after I read a book, I remember most of its contents. Its the same with news and information online. Once I give it a casual sweep, its branded inside my brain. If I dont pay attention, I then end up saying things like what I mentioned just now. Hey, could it be that Im actually one of those really rare, legendary geniuses? The girl puffed out her chest and swung her fist excitedly. Meng Chaos smile turned a little stiff. Could it be that the Night Demon Blood in his sisters body was about to awaken? Meng Yishan sipped his wine and said with a sigh, I didnt expect that I would be blessed, even though Im a fool. I cant believe that I would have two geniuses in the house! It has nothing to do with you. Its mainly because of Mom. I inherited Moms intellect. Bai Jiacao stuck her tongue out at Meng Yishan. Dad, did you know that Mom was even more of a genius compared to me when she was young? Huh? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin were both stunned. Meng Chao could not understand what Bai Jiacao meant. Its true. Even I was shocked. I didnt expect that Mom would be so amazing when she was young. Bai Jiacao patted her head and went out to bring out a rusty metal box from her room. By the way, I havent had the time to tell you. This is something I found at the partition in the corner under the bed when you went to the hospital in the afternoon. I was bored, so I was looking around. Its something that you put inside a long time ago. Did you forget about it? Chapter 154 - The Witch’s Secret Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Granny Wang next door turned into a zombie and joined the Eternal Journey, her granddaughter got into a public renting house that provided better living conditions and was closer to her school. Meng Chao, then, used his contribution to apply for their room and moved out. They were no longer short of living space, so once Meng Yishan had some money, he decided to remodel the apartment, which led to him digging up quite a lot of the wall plaster and floor tiles. Coincidentally, Bai Jiacao was at home in the afternoon. She had been bored, so she groped around until she found a box hidden in a corner. It was a metal box used to store MRE hardtacks around thirty years ago. At that time, they lacked resources, so when they finished eating the food inside, they were often reluctant to throw away the box, so they used it to store other stuff. I think I put it there when we married. Bai Suxin and Meng Yishan could not quite remember it clearly. Bai Jiacao opened the lid, and the first thing in sight was a red, heart-shaped mechanical watch. Due to the strong interference from the spirit energy of the Other World, the screen had distorted a long time ago. Bai Suxin was surprised and delighted. She brought out the damaged mechanical watch and looked at it before she put it on her wrist and said happily, This is the first birthday present your Dad gave me. So its here? I was wondering why I could never find it! Meng Yishan giggled. Under the mechanical watch were a few postcards and birthday cards. They were written full of words, and some of them had hearts drawn on them. Meng Yishans face turned red. He quickly snatched them from his daughter and said hastily, Dont look! Too late, Dad. I already read them. I didnt expect that you were so cheesy when you were young! Bai Jiacao covered her mouth and giggled. What? What is it? Meng Chao was very curious as well. Are those love letters Dad wrote to Mom when he was young? How cheesy was he? Bai! Jia! Cao! Meng Yishan was angry, and he looked ready to throw punches. Big Brother, as Dads dearest daughter and the one who gives him the most love and affection among his children, I will definitely not betray him, Bai Jiacao said righteously. Even if you give me one thousand make that one thousand five hundred, I wont betray him! Alright, stop causing a ruckus, you two. Bai Suxin picked up the letters and birthday cards she received when she was young while recalling all the sweet memories from the past. Little Cao, what exactly did you discover? Why did you say that I was really good when I was young? Its this. Bai Jiacao brought out a mottled notebook from the bottom of the tincan. The yellow cover did not have any words or pictures. After it was corroded by the passage of time for more than twenty years, the paper was very brittle, and when Bai Jiacao flung it a little, pieces fell off. The ink on them was very faint, but they could still tell that their mother had indeed written the notebook. What is this? Bai Suxin frowned. She looked confused. Why dont I remember having this notebook with me? Meng Chao went over and read it carefully with Bai Jiacao. After flipping through two pages, his pupils shrank swiftly. This is something like a notebook for class, or something like a handwritten copy of exercises, Meng Chao mumbled. The question on the first page is a function problem that requires you to modify a force execution problem slightly in a zero gravity environment. It involves advanced mathematics, physics, ergonomics, and other fields. Its at least five times harder than the questions in the national college examination! What? Bai Suxin was absolutely baffled. Zero what? Zero gravity. In simple terms, its a problem about how we can use martial arts in space, Bai Jiacao explained. Even though we havent managed to break through the Other Worlds ozone layer, the explorative dive into this theory is very helpful to solving the tactical mobility of the powerful fighters when they move like the wind or are going through free fall. In any case, this is top-tier martial arts research. Thats why I said that youre amazing, Mom. You were just in your teens or twenties around twenty years ago, right? You were about the same age as I am, and you didnt live in such a good environment as we do, but you were already looking into such difficult questions. Its nothing strange that I inherited your talent, then. This too. I think this is a design of a spirit energy conductor drawn after assembling or disassembled a really intricate machine. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. The interference in the Other World is great, so the materials are not stable at all. You seldom see such intricate machines. This looks like some sort of stimulation device. It looks like it can make something explode. The more he looked at it, the more shocked he was. All the questions in the hand-copied exercise book involved really profound theories, and they gave off a really dangerous presence. It was difficult for him to believe that this was created during the warring era twenty years ago, when the research of spirit energy was far less advanced. It was even more difficult for him to imagine that his mother, Bai Suxin, who was a normal housewife, would be able to solve most of the problems. Suddenly, he stopped flipping through the pages. He saw a picture casually drawn by his mother at the corner of one of the pages. It was a long, narrow eye formed by two overlapping Xs. Each X seemed to be an eye, but they were sharing one pupil. A dark light shone from the black pupil, which looked like a black hole that could devour souls. Ow! It hurts! A sharp pain pierced his brain after coming through the center of his brow. The memory fragments from his previous life danced around like shrieking sparrows. Meng Chao knew that he had seen this picture before in his previous life, but where? Big brother? Heh In his daze, he heard the Dark Witchs derisive cackles in his ears. An illusion appeared in front of his eyes. Meng Chao felt as if he was living through his previous life again. His world was filled with darkness and blood. Purple hair burned, and bloody wings spread out. His little sister looked as if she had escaped from a bloody hell. She clutched his neck and lifted him from the ground. You have no idea just what it is that I face. Trash like you are a burden that will bring me to my ruin. From the day Dad and Mom died, weve had nothing tying us together. Stop bothering me by saying that youre my big brother! Get lost! Leave my side! Go to the ends of the world! Go as far away as possible! Otherwise, the next time we meet, I will kill you! Meng Chao ignored the Dark Witchs poisonous and resolute words. He stared at her hand, the one she used to clutch his neck. On the back of his younger sisters hand was the strange picture of the two Xs that resembled eyes. They overlapped with each other and shared one single pupil! The picture protruded on her skin and shone with a strange light. It did not look like a tattoo, but something branded deeply into her skin, a curse that would never be wiped off! Thud! Meng Chao fell forward. The memories from his previous life shattered, and his mind returned to the present. Big Brother, why did you fall down all of a sudden? The middle school version of the Dark Witch did not have any mark on the back of her hand, and she quickly helped him up. Youre bleeding from your nose. Meng Yishan frowned. Quick. Use a cold towel to cover your nose. Dont be in a hurry to stuff your nostrils. Stuff it only when the blood has flowed out completely. Bai Suxin took care of her son with her heart aching for him. You silly boy, you must have been training really hard in the university, yet you only talk about the good things you went through there. How can we not be worried if you act this way? I Im fine. Its just been really hot and dry lately, so my body is a little heaty. Meng Chao couldnt care less about his bleeding nose right now. He pointed at the eye made of the Xs on the notebook. Mom, did you draw this? Bai Suxin looked at it. I think so. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. What is it? I dont know. I drew it casually more than twenty years ago. I must have seen it somewhere, and since I was bored, I just drew it. Whats wrong? Your face is really pale. You look like you saw a ghost. Bai Suxin was puzzled. Is there something wrong with this picture? Meng Chao opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. The clues in his mind were still scattered and jumbled together. Alright, lets not talk about the picture for now. Mom, whats with this notebook? Youve never attended university. Did your high school teach such difficult problems at that time? Meng Chao was truly skeptical. He thought about it and asked, Mom, have you been hiding your true identity all this while? Are you actually the heir of some ancient and mysterious cultivation family? Did you decide to hide your name and elope with Dad due to those cliche reasons born from the grudges between aristocratic families? What? Bai Jiacao widened her eyes. In an instant, her mind came up with a two million word story. She even picked the male and female protagonists for it. What do you mean elope? Meng Yishan used his chopsticks to rap his sons head. I married your mother legally! I even brought her back to the house with a proper car! What are you thinking about? Bai Suxin could not help but laugh. Your grandpa and grandma were both normal people. The world was in chaos at that time, so they died a long time ago during the monster invasion. We do have some photos of them, though. They record how I lived when I was young. Do you think that was the life of an aristocratic family? As for these exercises, I do find them a little strange. Now, even when I look at them, I dont understand them, but this is indeed my handwriting. But thats normal too. Didnt they say that youre at the peak of your intellect when you go through your national college examination? Perhaps I was really smart when I was young, but my legs were injured, and Ive stayed in the house for twenty years. I just manage the house all the time, buy ingredients, and cook. I also play mahjong with the neighbors.So how could I still be smart? Thats not right. Meng Chao shook his head slowly. He became even more certain of his guess. This is definitely not the level a normal high school student could attain twenty years ago by sheer talent and hard work. The high schools at that time wouldnt teach this sort of questions either. This notebook must have come from another source. Mom, trust me, this is very important. You have to think about it carefully. Just when, where, and in what sort of situation did you write these things down in this notebook? His stern expression scared his family. Bai Suxin thought about it seriously for a long time, but then shook her head. It was too long ago. I just cant remember it. But I dont think this was taught in my high school. At that time, we faced constant invasions from monsters, and the entire city was a battlefield. Society was in chaos, and I only went to high school for a year before it was destroyed by monsters. Besides, my parents were no longer around at that time. So I came out to look for a job to survive. Where did you work, Mom? Meng Chao asked hastily. At that time, there was a huge shortage of jobs, and I didnt have any qualifications or supernatural abilities, so I could only work as a nurse, Bai Suxin said. We were at war every day, so many people were injured. There was a huge shortage of manpower in the hospitals. With just a bit of training, we were told to handle tasks like dressing up patients and giving them injections. A nurse? Which hospital did you work in? Meng Chao felt that he was getting closer to the answer. I switched a few hospitals, so I cant remember the names. But they werent any big hospitals. The nurses in big hospitals had all received professional training and graduated from nursing school, Bai Suxin explained. At that time, societal order had just been reconstructed, so we didnt have a lot of big public hospitals. There were a lot of clinics and temporary hospitals set up in battlefields, though. They were opened by powerful people, and many of them didnt even have names. Those hospitals and clinics were promoted orally by the patients, and those who needed help naturally flocked to them. Monsters invaded us every day, and viruses as well as bacteria spread everywhere. The dead turned into zombies at any moment. In that sort of environment, no one cared about hygiene or professionality. If someone treated them, they might be able to live if they got lucky, but if they died, they could only accept it. No one came causing trouble. But even though they were all underground clinics without names, the doctors there had decent skills. I remember that I worked for around a year in one hospital. It was the longest time I stuck to one place. They had a medicine there that was really mysterious. We had one patient who had a hole in his head from a monsters attack. It was a mess inside his skull, but after he was injected with that medicine, he survived, and he could even continue fighting. Isnt that amazing? So, I worked really hard in that hospital and forced myself to learn a lot of stuff, because I wanted to get a proper nurses license. I probably took those notes at that time. Chapter 155 - Got New Equipmen Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was pensive. What happened later? The situation gradually stabilized, and large scale monster invasions reduced in number. After a few expeditions by the Red Dragon Army, Dragon City regained order, and we didnt need that many temporary hospitals and unlicensed nurses anymore, Bai Suxin said. Many of the temporary hospitals were either combined together or upgraded to big public hospitals, and most of the underground clinics were shut down. I remember that my hospital was shut down in the end, and everyone was laid off. I wanted to apply for a position in a public hospital after I got my license, but there were too many people in the same position as me at that time. The competition was incredibly fierce. While I was studying, there was a monster invasion, and my house collapsed on me. I was buried under the debris for a long time, and the nerves and bones in my legs were crushed. Naturally, I couldnt be a nurse anymore. Its been years. If Little Cao didnt find this notebook, I would have even forgotten about being a nurse in the past. I dont understand a single word in the notebook now. Its as if it wasnt written by me at all. Ah, my brain has regressed so much, am I useless now? Of course not! When Meng Chao saw how dejected Bai Suxin looked, he quickly shook his head. Youll always be the greatest mom in Little Cao and my heart! But do you really not remember a single detail about that hospital? Even a name or a doctor you know from there will do! Achao, enough. Meng Yishan sighed. That year, you and your mom were both buried in the debris for too long. You were a baby, so its only natural that you dont know anything, but she went through a great shock. She was in a daze for a few months in the hospital before she slowly recovered. The doctors said that it was PTSD, which is very common in Dragon City. Anyway, it has been many years, and it doesnt affect her daily life now. A few days ago, Dr. Su Yuan from Fengshui Medical Center gave your mom a full body check, and he didnt find anything wrong about her. Is there a reason why you must make her remember this? Meng Chao did not know how he should explain it. When he had just returned to the past, he thought that his younger sisters Night Demon Blood came from the Other World. He thought that she was infected or had it implanted after she came into contact with Dragon City or the Other Worlds civilizations. But from what he saw now, it seemed like it was related to some force of power from twenty years ago. Did it mean that a mysterious power from the Other World had invaded Dragon City twenty years ago? The fog was not a natural chasm, even though it could stop the major civilizations from coming into contact with each other at a large scale. With fate playing a hand and creating coincidences, individual intelligent life forms could get through the fog and into the city. This hospital and this picture of the overlapping eyes should be the main reason behind why my sisters corruption rate just wont go down. Could it be that twenty ago, some Other World resident discovered Dragon City by accident and made home in it in secret? Or perhaps Dragon City itself has some sort of secret that no one knows and our transmigration wasnt actually pure coincidence? No matter what, monsters arent our only enemy Meng Chao rubbed the bridge of his nose and thought about it for a long time. Alright, lets set this matter aside for the time being. Dad, Mom, Little Cao, dont breathe a single word about this to anyone else. Dont draw this picture outside casually either, understand? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin exchanged a glance before they nodded. Aside from our family, who else would we mention this to? But what does this picture represent? Is it very dangerous? This is Meng Chao thought about it. It means certain things, but we dont have to be in a hurry to figure them out. When I get back from the northern frontlines, I will get to the bottom of this and get rid of it. He swore in his heart that once he went to the northern frontlines, he would train madly to increase his strength so that he could gain the strength to protect his family as soon as possible. Fortunately, he finally had the initiative and had learned of the X-shaped eyes existence in advance. When the picture appeared again, no matter which bastard dared to extend their claws toward his family, he would definitely cut off those claws and behead those bastards! After resting for a night at home, Meng Chao went to meet up with Luo Hai at Supernatural Tower. Good news. The alpha version of the new saber thats based on the Strengthened One Hundred Saber Techniques has already been created. Luo Hai grinned as he brought out two rectangular wooden caskets in the cultivation room. Once he opened a lid, Meng Chao saw a black blade that had gone through light extinction. His eyes lit up when he saw it. This is a good blade! Meng Chao picked up the saber and executed a few of the slashes from the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. His movements were really smooth, as if there was some sort of power guiding him. His saber technique was even more refined than before. The blade, spine, and the center of gravity have all been designed meticulously, and they perfectly fit the characteristics of the One Hundred Saber Techniques. We used various monster materials to create this. The research team went all out with this, and we suffered a bit of a loss to create them, but if we can gain popularity with them, itll be good! Meng Chao admired the brand new sabers and extended two fingers to flick the tip of the saber. He brought his ear closer to it, and he heard a sound that resembled waves but also thunder. This meant that the monster materials resonated with the spirit energy in the cultivation room. It was the unique sound of that resonance. Thats right. This sabers name is Surging Lightning, and its aimed at the youngsters in the middle-range and low-end of the market. Even though we intend to sell them for a cheap price so that we can sell loads of them and earn major profits from large sales, we didnt slack off in terms of design and the creation process. Luo Hai picked up a Surging Lightning and brandished it casually. He created a thunderous boom that was even stronger than Meng Chaos. He gasped in amazement and continued, Dragon City Steel Organizations metal research center recently came up with a Special Alloy No. 3642. We used it as the raw material for the blade, but thats not all. When we refined it, we also added the tailbone powder of a Grade One superbeast called Thundertail, whose tailbone is the sturdiest part of its body. Compared to other sabers of the same type, its lighter by 15%. At the same time, its 5% more durable and sharp. It can bring out even greater power at a faster speed. Look at the fine patterns on the blade. Thats a unique tiger cowry pattern that is only created after the blade has been refined for more than three thousand five hundred times. It can destroy shell-type monsters defense even more cleanly and smoothly. Our competitors use this sort of technology on their flagship models. We will be the first in the market to use it on a saber tailored for beginners! Also, there are three indentations on the blade for us to embed crystals, superbeast crystals, or neurospheres. While theyre missing, the three indentations use the principles of aerodynamics to guide the air by the sides and suppress the saber so that its slashing trajectory is more stable. The drainage groove on the spine can even slightly push the blade forward. After embedding crystals or neurospheres of different properties, the saber can release different spirit energy magnetic fields, which allows the saber to have its own skills. It has a lot of room for improvement, and it has high value. I believe that when the first batch is sold in the market, we will be offering four different colors as well, which are silver moonlight, volcano ash gray, refined metal red, and starry sky black. Well also give the option to choose the material for the hilt. Well also offer an option to carve seals on the saber with lasers. We can carve words or pictures on the blade, sheath, or hilt. Well even allow the buyer to use a picture of their lover or idol on their sabers. Itll allow us to fully satisfy the youngsters desire to create their own blade and be unique. With this, well definitely live up to our brand of creating the first saber for youngsters! Meng Chao stared at the PowerPoint on Luo Hais tablet computer. There were introductions for four sheaths on it, along with the rendering of a saber with an incredibly cute 2D picture of an idol carved into its blade. There was an advertisement as well. It was presented by a well-dressed, handsome boy and a beautiful girl. They looked like white-collared workers who had just joined the ranks of society and were dating in a cafe that provided a very pleasant ambience. They chatted with two Surging Lightnings on the table beside their coffee. Three monster heads lay by their feet. The slogan was: From now on, killing monsters is easier than drinking coffee. Um This is just something I threw together while searching for random source materials. Anyway, the saber is still in its testing stage. When we gather fighting data and decide on the final version of the saber, well definitely look for a professional advertising agency to help us create an advertisement. Our main market will be high school students and the grassroots forces of the Red Dragon Army. As for undergraduate students who have already awakened to supernatural abilities like us, were more suited for the flagship model! He brought out another wooden casket, which was even more dazzling than the previous one. When he opened it, a grave, murderous presence shot out, and a faint rumble of thunder could be heard in the air. Whoa. Meng Chao took the flagship model of the Surging Lightning in his hands. Before he even swung it, he already had the urge to get a monster so that he could kill it to test out the saber. Compared to the youth version, the materials used to create the flagship model are even more lavish. Not only did we upgrade from Special Alloy No. 3642 to Special Alloy No. 3724, but we also upgraded the tailbone powder of the Thundertail to the spine powder of the Lightning Ghost, a Grade Two superbeast, Luo Hai said. Aside from that, we also provide seventeen different versions of the saber so it would match the users personality. Take this saber for an example. It has a Fire Crystal, Green Frost Stone, and a crystalized neurosphere from a Terror Dragon. If you inject a bit of spirit energy in it, you can strengthen this saber from its molecular level. It can release heat that is hundreds of degrees Celsius or super-low temperatures that drop straight to negative one hundred and twenty degrees Celsius. The length and strength of the sabers glare can also be increased up to five times. Youll then be able to swing this saber like a T-rex! Regardless of whether its the youth version or the flagship model, were going to sell them at cost price. Well also be teaching the Strengthened One Hundred Saber Techniques without taking any money, which is what you wanted. So, where will we be earning our money? Well be earning it from the three embedded crystals and monster cores. The power contained in the crystals and monster cores is limited. You can only release it a limited number of times. Once you release all of it, you need to get a new one. When the customers buy the sabers, they will definitely look for someone to polish crystals and monster cores to embed them into the sabers, but they wont be as perfect as the ones embedded by our factory. If they leave behind a gap, it might affect the balance, which will affect fighting power. Those people will then have to send the saber back to the factory to embed the crystals or monster cores, upgrade them, and maintain them. Its only like that that they will be able to release their full power. The business model has been cleared, and we wont have any problems securing channels in secondary schools, elementary schools, and the Red Dragon Army. Now, the key is to verify Surging Lightnings power in real battle. We must bring solid data to show off Surging Lightnings advantages when compared to sabers used by high school students, normal citizens, and grassroots units. And what a coincidence, both of us are going to the northern frontlines. Lets use the Surging Lightning and kill to our hearts content! Chapter 156 - As if He’s a Completely Different Person Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Alright! Surging Lightning was custom made for the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. Meng Chao himself had a lot of shares in this, so it was only natural that he needed to test it personally. Also, when youre fighting at the northern frontlines, remember to fight beautifully so that we can upload videos online. Itll help us create momentum for Surging Lightning and yourself. But dont upload them using your own account. Look for a few coursemates and pretend that they accidentally recorded a video of you. Make the video titles thrilling, like Shocking! A freshman actually did this to the monsters!. Its only then that youll be able to attract attention, understand? Luo Hai said. If you dont have any suitable people to use, I can contact a group and film you from multiple angles. Well also get copywriters and ghostwriters and deal with everything in one go. If the sabers performance is really good and the results of your fight are great, my dad will film a documentary to talk about your story. Well turn it into a pretty package with a ribbon tied on top and turn you into an internet celebrity. Then, well use it to promote the saber as well. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Why is it me, but not you? Youre his son. Therere more topics about you! Luo Hai said matter-of-factly. The son of Soul Breaking Saber has great saber skills. Theres nothing special about that. But a poor kid who lived in a public renting house managing to climb to the top with his own strength and even understanding an amazing saber technique along the way? Now thats news, its even a selling point. After all, the main market of the youth version of Surging Lightning is the normal citizens, so of course we have to turn you into an idol! Makes sense, go on. Meng Chao declined to make any comments and smiled. He rubbed the tiger cowry pattern on the saber. As he stared at Luo Hai, his gaze turned sharp. If were really going to film a documentary, what do you think of this opening? A poor kid living in a public renting house fought against the son of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu in a cultivation room with Surging Lightning in hand. In the end, he defeated this superior, noble son of a powerful martial artist at the peak of Heaven Realm. Luo Hai instantly understood what he meant. He laughed and got up quickly, then placed his saber on his shoulder. Spirit flames instantly surged out of his body. The spirit tattoos on his body were even finer and more beautiful than two months ago. Sure. Even though Im not some noble son, if you want to fight, well fight. Come, let me see just how much youve improved compared to the moment you awakened, you monster! Ten minutes later, both of them lay in a disheveled cultivation room. They were exhausted and gasped for breath with sweat and blood covering their bodies. There was a terrifying gash on Meng Chaos chest. His flesh had been cut before it was burnt by heat that was hundreds of degrees Celsius high. With the slightest movement, it cracked again, and the sight of it could make anyones skin crawl. Luo Hais body was covered in numerous fine wounds that looked like a toddlers mouth flipped inside out. Even though each wound was not fatal, all of them were very close to his tendons. If they moved by another half an inch, he might have become disabled. Neither one could move, and their sabers had been knocked off their hands due to a fierce clash just now. They could only stare at each other with wide eyes. Now, the person who healed faster would be the winner. Luo Hai shut his eyes and used the Tiger Soul that was passed down in his family to increase the circulation of his spirit energy. It allowed him to quickly recover his stamina. However, right after he regained control over his upper body, Meng Chao started crawling toward the two sabers. He picked them up and observed the chips on the blades while gasping in amazement. Not bad. Just now, I delivered 1,154 slashes, and you executed 825 slashes. We clashed 122 times. The chips on the blade are absolutely acceptable. This is a good saber! Meng Chao tossed Luo Hais saber back at him and reached out to help him up. If they were in a real fight, he could have just plunged his saber into Luo Hais heart. Luo Hai was stunned for a long time, then shook his head and smiled wryly. My dads right. He told me not to strive for temporary superiority against a monster like you; otherwise, my confidence will be completely crushed. I thought that I would be able to turn the tides after training madly for nearly two months in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. I was repeatedly tormented by the monster-level geniuses over there, and my strength increased by leaps and bounds, but who wouldve known that you were training just as crazily in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Youre at about the same level as the most terrifying monsters in our course! Meng Chao grinned shyly and said, Your fighting strength has really increased a lot. Its really shocking. If the cut on my chest had gone half an inch further, my sternum would have been cut through. Then, the results of the fight would have been completely different. And youre telling me that there is someone who can torment you in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course? Of course there is. Im only ranked around the twentieth place among the freshmen in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. The ones in front are all horrific monsters. We have three specially recruited students in our batch this year, you know? When stuck between these monsters, you find yourself wanting to die as they bully the crap out of you every day. Seriously, its completely different from the university life I had envisioned, Luo Hai said with a bitter look. Im beginning to wonder whether it was the right choice for me to enroll in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. I should have enrolled in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course like you and Xie Feng and become attention seekers like you so that I can enjoy ace lecturers and get a lot of cultivation resources. That wouldve been great! Youre the attention seeker! Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. But he was shocked by the foundation and strength of Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Luo Hais base power was about the same as his. Meng Chao only managed to gain a slight advantage because he cultivated 1,024 branch meridians and could recover faster. Yet there were more than twenty students who were stronger than him in Dragon Citys martial arts course? And there were even three specially recruited students? It has to be known that Agricultural University only had two specially recruited students. Aside from Wu Wu, there was another student who was snatched by the etherealized plants course, because they were rumored to be able to hear the murmurs of the Other World plants since birth. That student should be able to become an outstanding etherealized plants botanist, but it was unlikely that they had any fighting power. Yet Dragon Citys martial arts course had more specially recruited students in one course compared to Agricultural University. It was the strongest fighting course in Dragon City for a reason! My opponents are really strong! Meng Chao mumbled in his heart. Thats awesome! His fighting spirit became even stronger. But when I fight against you, the feeling that I have is completely different when compared to being trampled all over by those monsters. Luo Hai recalled the fight just a moment ago, and cold sweat covered his forehead. When I fight against the monsters in Dragon City Universitys monsters, I know just which aspect of theirs is stronger than mine, and I know why I lose. I can see the difference between us clearly. Even if I am defeated, at least I know the reason behind it. But when I fight against you, I feel as if Im facing obstructions everywhere, and all the moves I make are sloppy. When I want to create my spirit energy magnetic field, you interrupt my moves, and if I died, I wouldnt even know how I died. It just feels horrible. Is that the Ultimate Style? The Luo family was also one of the investors in the Ultimate Style, so it was only natural that Luo Hai knew about it. Meng Chao did not hide it from him. He nodded and said, Yeah, a few days ago, the Ultimate Style achieved progressive success. Now, this can be considered the beta version. Were going to test it in real fights now. Your efficiency is really high. I just knew that nothing will go wrong if I invest in your project. Luo Hai hesitated for a moment. It looked like he had something to say, but was holding himself back. Meng Chao frowned a little. What do you want to say? So, is this the reason behind why you dealt such a heavy blow to Duan Lian and the other nine people? You wanted to leave behind a deep impression of the Ultimate Style in them? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. You know about this too? Well, it makes sense. Duan Lian graduated from Construction High. I even asked you about him last time. Besides, youre close to Xie Feng, and you have a lot of high school mates in my course. It only makes sense that I cant hide this from you. Why were you so ruthless? I dont think this is good for promoting the Ultimate Style. No one will think that your martial art is strong. Theyll just think that youre shameless, crazy, and maybe a little perverse, Luo Hai said. Meng Chao shrugged. How else was I supposed to resolve the conflict between me and Duan Lian? Youre highschool mates, so you know his character very well. Even if I won against him legitimately in the arena ten times, do you think that he would admit defeat and stop attacking me? Luo Hai thought about it carefully, then shook his head. I dont think so. He would only think that he was humiliated ten times and that all the people laughed at him ten times. He would even think that you are the cause of his humiliation, which will lead to him hating you even more. Thats right, so I started thinking. Since I cant really kill him, I can only use this reckless plan. In the end, I managed to turn an enemy into a friend, Meng Chao said with a shrug. What about the other nine students? Luo Hai asked. They didnt provoke you. I didnt harm them. I saved them, Meng Chao said faintly. If they cant change their student-like mindsets and throw all the rules, laws, logic, and habits into the wind, when they reached the wild, they would die without even knowing how they died. Fighting with the city as our battlefield and running into a monsters nest, which is their turf, are two completely different things. Im shameless, mad, and perverse? Those monsters are definitely even more shameless, crazy, and perverted than I am! If those students cant accept this fighting style, then they should stay in the university obediently and come up with theories as well as conduct research in the labs. Why should they run to the wild and lose their lives as well as drag others down into the mud with them? You Luo Hai looked at Meng Chao with a complicated expression for a long time before he exhaled. Alright. I understand your kind will, but as your friend, let me give you a reminder. Next time, when you do something, could you just pay attention to the method that you use? Do you have any idea what Duan Lian and the others say about you now? Meng Chao let out a bark of laughter. No way. Is Duan Lian really that stubborn and hasnt had his fill yet? No. He has completely admitted defeat. He wont dare to provoke you again, Luo Hai said. He said that you have a multiple personality disorder. On the surface, you look like an average university student, but in the depths of your heart lies a crazy lunatic who looks like a veteran who suffers from PTSD because he has been tormented by hundreds of battles, and that veteran is someone who will react in extreme ways at any moment. That lunatic is also a merciless assassin and an inhumane killing machine. Honestly, I think hes pretty accurate. You might not notice it, but after you awakened to your supernatural abilities, youve been changing a lot. Just now, your gaze was like that of the God of Death himself, and the presence you gave off when you attacked was completely different from when we fought together during the national college examinations practical test. Even though all superhumans experience certain changes after they awaken, they usually arent like you. Youre like a completely different person now. So, Meng Chao are you okay? Chapter 157 - Birth of a Broken Soul in the Apocalypse Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos smile froze on his face. There were indeed two souls living in the depths of his body. One of them was his eighteen-year-old self. He was at the height of his youth and vigor, and he was full of passion. He was rash, determined, naive, and had a somewhat righteous mindset. He also believed that something beautiful was happening right now. In other words, he was similar to the other people around the same age as he was. The other one was a broken soul which had survived hundreds of battles and returned from the apocalypse. He should think about it carefully. When Dragon City was destroyed, what sort of mindset did he have? He fought for decades, and the battles he faced every day grew more and more brutal and tragic. Even though the experiences refined and polished his ability to kill, he lost everythinghis family, his home, and his future. There was no way this sort of soul would be as passionate, bright, and naive as his eighteen-year-old self. When he had just returned to the past, his cerebral cortex was still very weak. So, the broken soul from the apocalypse was suppressed by his eighteen-year-old self. As he awakened to his supernatural abilities, his spirit energy kept on stimulating his brain, and the broken soul from the apocalypse started waking up. At the same time his eighteen-year-old received rich fighting experience and support skills, they brought back his habits, mindset, and instincts from the apocalypse. There was something that Meng Chao had been subconsciously overlooking over the past few months. Just how did a third-class fighter like him manage to struggle and survive so long in the apocalypse? Many outstanding fighters had died, so why didnt he? Was it because of the incredibly brutal skills in his arsenal, like ambushing, infiltrating, poisoning, assassinating, setting up traps, and interrogating others? They had become as easy to him as breathing. What sort of price did he pay to learn them, and in what situation did he learn those skills? What did he lose in the process of turning from a passionate youth of eighteen years old to a broken soul which had crawled out of hell? What did he gain from it? Humans usually beautified their memories. As for the memories that they could not beautify, they would choose to just wipe them off. It was just like how his mother simply could not remember all the things related to the X-shaped eye and the mysterious hospital. Meng Chao himself also seemed to have forgotten how he turned from a normal person the Dark Witch mocked as baggage to a third-class fighter who thrived in the apocalypse. His neck hurt. He felt as if there was blood gushing out of it. He could not breathe. Meng Chao gulped. He instinctively covered his neck, but he did not know why he did that. Luo Hai did not notice that there was something off about his expression. Seriously, I can accept everything else, including you lying in ambush in a shrub to ambush other students. Thats still kind of a normal fighting skill. But you slitting Duan Lians throat? Even if it was fake its still too crazy. It makes peoples skins crawl! Im not just treating you as a friend, but also a partner I chose from among thousands of people. Well be working together to build our empire, you know? You have to pay attention to your personal image and your market value, get it? For example, when you become the spokesperson for Surging Lightning, well be causing a huge storm when we package the saber, promote it, and get ghostwriters to sell our product. At that time, if our competitors reveal that you cut Duan Lians throat, what is everyone going to think? I dont understand, even if Duan Lian is really difficult to deal with, wasnt there a more suitable approach to settle the problem? Did you have to be so brutal? Thats right. With his hand covering his neck, Meng Chao looked ahead with confusion. Why did I decide, without any hesitation, to cut his throat? Sharp pain flared in his neck. A memory fragment that he had been ignoring suddenly bloomed red. Countless bloody streams shot out and dragged his consciousness to the depths of his past life. Meng Chao felt like he had been plunging for a long time through a nightmare until he crashed into a foul-smelling puddle of mud. Luo Hai and the cultivation room were gone. In their place was a strange-looking forest and a black swamp. A quick look around revealed that he was waiting in ambush with a group of soldiers with cold gazes and bleak presences. All of them had already removed their camouflage uniforms, guns, and daggers. They brought out lively-looking coats made of monster materials, which turned them into half-beasts with really horrendous appearances. Then, they put on armor made of monster bones and bronze and grabbed crude cold weapons with crystals embedded carelessly in them. The human soldiers opened their mouths and stuffed sharp fake teeth into them. Then, they used paint that looked like chalk to draw animal faces for themselves. It made them look like skeletons. This is Meng Chaos mouth was dry. He realized that he had returned to a military operation from his previous life. He turned his head around and used his HD binoculars to observe a village not far in the distance. It was located beyond the forest. The village looked to be straight out of a fairy tale or a fantasy novel. It did not have any advanced technology or showed any signs of industrialization. The area, however, was surrounded by man-eating flowers and poisonous, spiked vines. They formed a simple barricade. There were also Shriekers who were as big as beach umbrellas. They were intelligent fungus with incredibly sharp senses. If someone unfamiliar approached them, they released spores at a rapid speed, which created shrill sounds. Through the fence, Meng Chao could see the villagers working hard. They were humanoid beings with lean bodies and sharp ears. Their skins were blood-red, and they were covered in dazzling tattoos that looked like spirit tattoos. Smoke curled into the air. The village was full of life. The adults were busy, and the children laughed. They were no different from humans. Meng Chao saw three children run outside the village due to some game. They took turns extending their four-fingered hands toward the pistils of the man-eating flowers. Before the pistils could shrink back, they pulled their hands back at lightning speed. This was a childrens game, and it happened to be a really stupid and boring one. Dont speak in any language from Earth, and dont use weapons from Earth, a deep voice said from behind Meng Chao. Dont let even a single person survive, understand? Meng Chao turned around and saw an incredibly large half-beast with its face painted to resemble a deformed skeleton. In truth, though, it was an Earthling in the disguise of a monster. He chewed on something in his mouth, and his breath stank horribly. Sir, there are children over there, Meng Chao heard himself say. The instructor drew closer to him, and a savage smile bloomed on the skull he had for a face now. 99, are you mad or blind? There arent children there, just cubs of the creatures of the Other World. Weve killed a lot of monster cubs before, these arent any different. Meng Chao heard himself hesitate. But No buts! The instructor squeezed his shoulder. His grip was so strong that he nearly crushed Meng Chaos shoulder blade. 99, youre one of the ones I favor a lot in the training camp. Your talent with the gun and your exquisite skills with the knife, which you gained from harvesting, are both miracles for someone your age. But your personality is weak. Put aside that humanity of yours, its not appropriate for this situation. Think about the difficulties and dangers that Dragon City is facing now. Many of our comrades might be taking action or dying for us! Remember, even if you become a despicable cockroach, a brutal demon, or a cold machine, as long as we can preserve the flames of Earths civilization, everything is worth it! Meng Chao heard himself saying stiffly, I-I understand. Really, 99? The instructor smiled and stuffed a mace embedded with the shattered teeth from monsters into his hands. He slapped Meng Chao on the shoulder and said, Then, Ill have you deal with the three cubs of the Other Worlds residents, alright? Youll leave the training camp in possession of even greater power! Meng Chao stared at the hand he used to hold the mace. It was trembling heavily. I He couldnt say anything. What? You cant do it? The instructor frowned. I dont know, Sir. I I might not be ready yet, Meng Chao heard himself say weakly. You arent ready yet? True, the other people in the training camp were sent in to be trained since they were young. Youre the only who joined halfway. Youre too old, and your head is stuffed full of things that are preventing you from becoming stronger. Its only logical that youre not prepared yet. The instructor patted his shoulder gently. He sounded sympathetic and even a little considerate. But the next second, he cut Meng Chaos neck with his palm. If youre so useless, die! Meng Chaos eyes went wide as pain flared in his throat. Blood gushed out, and he fell limp on the ground. All of the human soldiers who pretended to be monsters and used pictures of skulls to hide their real faces walked over his body. Like a punctured ball, he instantly lost all of his strength. He could not move nor see the wound on his neck. He could only hear the sound of blood gushing out. It kept on running down his skin, and he felt his life rapidly flowing away through his fingers. Even if he was just remembering the feeling of moving closer to death inch by inch and being devoured by darkness, that feeling still invaded his senses like acid, making him want to scream, but he could not release even a single sound. The instructor squatted down and stared at him. In your next life, no matter what I say, youre only allowed to give me one answer, and thats Sir, yes Sir!'' He used his bloody, deformed hand to pat Meng Chaos cheek gently. Remember the standard answer, 99. Meng Chao remembered it. The instructor rose and left then. I repeat. Dont speak using any language from Earth! Soon, the Shriekers started shrieking at a spot Meng Chao could not see. He waited for his death while listening to them. Darkness soon enveloped him. He moved through it and returned to the present, where he found himself curled up in a corner. He still had a hand covering his neck, and his arm as well as chest were covered in blood from his nose. He hadnt sweated during the fight earlier, but now, his shirt was drenched in cold sweat. Meng Chao, whats wrong?! Luo Hai was dumbfounded. He wanted to help his friend up, but he did not know how he should even begin helping him. He did not dare to shake him either. When he saw him open his eyes again, as if he had regained his senses, he said, Did your spirit energy deviate? No. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. He felt like he was a man who had drowned in a swamp for several minutes before he was saved. It was no wonder why his memories had to be unlocked bit by bit. The impact from the memory just now was too strong and terrifying. If he had unlocked it a few months ago as a normal human, his brain might have been burnt to a crisp. Even now Meng Chao covered his burning head, still immersed in the immense shock he experienced. So, I used that fake throat slit on Duan Lian because I had personally experienced it in some secret training camp in my previous life, and it left behind a deep impression on me? Just what did I, Dragon City, and our entire civilization turn into for the sake of survival? Chapter 158 - Mystery of His Return to the Past Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Luo Hai handed Meng Chao a high-calorie nutritional fluid that could help him focus. Meng Chao drank it all in one go and exhaled long and hard. Hey, have you been practicing some kind of deviant, evil martial art all this while? Luo Hai asked in a semi-joking tone. I once asked my dad whether I can be like you. Even if Ive just entered university and dont have any real life experience in fighting, was there a way for me to fight like an elite special forces soldier and have outstanding willpower as well as rich experience? He told me that there was. For example, we can use superbrain technology to create a virtual world and increase the stimulation of the nerves to 500%. It can allow a person to experience five times the pain in the virtual reality training compared to reality, and they can even lengthen the ratio of time between the virtual world and reality to 5:1. Then, five hours in the virtual world would be equivalent to only one hour in reality. With this sort of method, you can be immersed in virtual fights for long periods of time and gain the fighting experience of an elite special forces soldier. That experience would get branded into our mind and turn an ignorant amateur into a veteran who has fought and survived hundreds of battles. But he strongly suggested that I dont do this, because one has to pay a devastating price for this sort of extreme training. Meng Chao was slightly stunned, and he asked in a hoarse voice, What sort of price? If you want to have the fighting experience of a veteran, you will have to withstand the mental wounds of a veteran has as well. A real fight isnt some hot-blooded game. Even the most righteous battle can completely destroy the winners mind. They will suffer all sorts of effects from PTSD and the curse of war, Luo Hai said. If a real warrior can use undefeatable will and time to withstand this curse, a fake who quickly gained such experiences through man-made methods would definitely be unable to handle such powerful mental shock. Theres a 99% chance that they will experience spirit energy deviation. In truth, there are a lot of forces of power in Dragon City who once researched Supersoldier Projects like the one I just mentioned. Most of them failed, but only after causing devastating tragedies. The main problem wasnt the subjects strength, but their mental capabilities. Meng Chao, remember the first time we went to the Supernatural Tower to register ourselves? We saw that small booklet they gave us, right? Since superhumans absorb a lot of energy, their brain cells are constantly surging madly in the spirit energy magnetic fields they create. Theyre constantly working beyond their limits. Were just like a race car moving at max speed, and the tiniest stimulation can make us react in the most extreme ways. Thats why its easier for us to lose control of our emotions, desires, and even thoughts compared to normal humans. Sometimes, the most terrifying thing that can happen to us isnt meeting a monster which is skilled at controlling minds, but us losing control of ourselves. Meng Chao looked at Luo Hai with a confused expression. What do you mean? My dad said that monsters arent located just around Dragon City. They also exist in everyones heart. All humans have a tiny monster residing in the depths of our hearts from the moment were born, Luo Hai said. Its just that most of the time, since humans are relatively weak when theyre alone, they are suppressed by moral values, laws, societal order, and the organizations a nation uses to condone violence. This monster then doesnt dare to act recklessly. The people, in such times, ignore its existence and think of themselves as kind people who are worthy of trust. But as a superhuman grows stronger, moral values, laws, societal orders, and the organizations a nation uses to condone violence gradually become unable to do anything to them. The monster then wakes up and starts baring its fangs. It makes a person reveal whats in the depths of their heart. Its just like how a lot of people appear to be humble, gentle, kindhearted, rational, loyal to their lovers and their families, and good people with good reputations, but if they become rich overnight, they start to live in luxury and do whatever they want. They become completely different compared to the past. In truth, those people werent good people in the past either. They just didnt have the capital to be bad. But once they were surrounded by money and power, the monster in their heart woke up. If allowed to grow, it would then devour the human skin it dons on the surface. Meng Chao, cultivating isnt just about increasing our fighting power. We have to fend against the monster in the depths of our hearts as well. If you can, slow down a little, dont be in such a hurry to become stronger. Luo Hai spoke sincerely, honestly, and earnestly. It was common knowledge that giving honest advice to someone who was only a mere acquaintance was a major taboo. Luo Hai was a smart boy, and he was even the student council president of Construction High, so he should not have said such sharp words to Meng Chao. But he did, which revealed that he treated Meng Chao as a true friend. Meng Chaao could sense his kind will, so he nodded and said, I will, thanks. Thats good. Did I say too much just now? Luo Hai asked with slight embarrassment. Everyone has their own path to becoming a superhuman, but cultivating the soul and understanding yourself is incredibly important. Take my dad as an example. He has long since reached the peak of Heaven Realm, and if he takes one more step forward, he can reach Deity Realm. He already has that power, and his vitality magnetic field as well as his understanding of life are already enough to propel him to Deity Realm, but he just cant reach that realm. Think, whats the reason behind it? What is it? He doesnt dare to. Luo Hai hunched his shoulders as if he was afraid that his father would notice what he was doing. He said that hes afraid of taking that step forward, he whispered. Hes worried that he will see the monster version of himself residing in the deepest depths of his heart when he reaches Deity Realm. Meng Chao pondered those words for a long time. Even Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu did not dare to face his true self, despite the fact that he was at the peak of Heaven Realm? What about him then? Should he take a clear look at the broken soul from the apocalypse? Should he release it completely and let it take over this body as Meng Chao? Meng Chao felt that he had to continue cultivating, fighting, and thinking about it before he could find the answer. You brought me out of my muddled state. Looks like I was indeed a little too eager for results during my cultivation over the past month. Meng Chao smiled and extended a hand to Luo Hai. I thought that we were just pure business partners, but since you said those words today, from now on, were real friends! Luo Hai laughed and shook Meng Chaos hand. Dont you think business partners are actually even more reliable than real friends? I dont have a lot of strengths, but I do have one. I know what I want to do, what sort of person I want to become, and what sort of road I want to take! Oh? Meng Chao could not help but ask, What sort of road are you going to take? Luo Hai answered readily. First of all, I will continuously train myself through battles, and Ill reach Deity Realm, at the very least. While doing that, together with you, Ill make our company grow. With Surging Lightning as the start, well expand our products to cover all the needs of youngsters while they cultivate and fight. Then, well try to get bigger benefits from the depths of the fog. Once Im done accumulating my base capital, Ill fight for a position of a normal assemblyman in the five hundred-man town hall assembly. Then, Ill fight for a position as a high-ranking assemblyman in the Survival Committee. In the end, Ill get the highest possible rank in Dragon City! So, you understand why I said these things today, right? I dont want the loyal right hand who has been following me for decades to suddenly have his misdeeds exposed when I fight for the position of a mayor. I cant have someone say that hes an evil person who has been practicing evil martial arts in the dark, that his spirit energy deviated, and that his mind distorted a long time ago! Hang on! Meng Chao could not help but smile. His mood gradually became better. Weve fought twice in a row, and you didnt win against me once. Why should I be your right hand man? Its not as if the person who rules over Dragon City is the person who is the best fighter. Battle God Lei Zongchao was never the mayor! Luo Hai said with a grin. Anyway, Ive already accepted you as a stupidly powerful fighter. And when I think about it carefully, its pretty logical for the right hand man to be slightly more powerful than the protagonist, anyway. They laughed at his words, and it helped to get rid of the rather gloomy atmosphere from a moment ago. By the way, I have a question, Meng Chao said to change the topic. What do you know about the temporary hospitals and underground clinics from twenty to thirty years ago? Luo Hai thought about it. At that time, Dragon City was constantly fighting within its borders. The citizens had to battle monsters every day. Societal order has just been reconstructed, so there arent many public hospitals around. Because of that, temporary hospitals and underground clinics were as numerous as mushrooms after a rain. What exactly do you want to know? I have a friend whose father was attacked by monsters more than twenty years ago. I heard that his head was bitten through and he was about to die, Meng Chao explained, but he received treatment in an underground clinic and survived. Unfortunately, the situation was really chaotic at that time, and as time passed, circumstances changed, he forgot just which hospital and which doctor treated him. Years passed, and you know those old people. They always talk about their saviors from the past. He wants to thank that person personally, so Im just asking around for him. I see. Thats a bit difficult, Luo Hai said. Id advise your friends father to forget it. The ones who had the power to open up temporary hospitals and underground clinics were mostly powerful people who had deep knowledge of spirit energy studies, life sciences, and genetic modification technology. Now, these people have probably reached Heaven Realm or even Deity Realm. They have a lot of power in their hands and deal with a host of problems every day. You wont be able to get in contact with them easily. Someone in Deity Realm? Meng Chao thought about it. If you really want to search for it, you should go to the library in the Supernatural Tower. There are a lot of books, documents, newspaper articles, videos, audio recordings, and all sorts of resources accumulated over the past half a century in there. You can find everything there, Luo Hai said. But most of the information is incomplete. Its in a state of disorder. Theres a lot of sources, and theyre in a chaotic mess. If youll try to look for useful information there, itll be the same as searching for a needle in a haystack. Meng Chao thought about it for a moment. Im already here, so I might as well search for it. When I meet that friend, I can tell him that I tried. Sure. Then Ill bring you to the library. Luo Hai opened the door, but then suddenly turned around and said, But you have to tell me something. What is it? Luo Hai winked at him. That friend of yours is a girl, right? The library was on the third floor of the Supernatural Tower. It was a place that normal citizens and superhumans could enter alike. Most of the books, newspaper articles, and videos there could be perused by normal citizens as they liked. Meng Chao knew that Dragon Citys internet had not been fully set up thirty years ago because the spirit energy interference was really bad, and the transmission of electronic signals was obstructed. Due to this, articles, leaflets, and booklets printed by mimeograph machines became really popular. They were used to send orders, coordinate organizations, and increase morale. Meng Chao wanted to see whether he could find articles, magazines, or booklets related to the medical world at that time. And whether he could find the X-shaped eye. Please wait a moment. We will request the catalogue for the related newspaper articles and magazines from that time. Theres a lot of them. Which type do you require? The librarian told Meng Chao that aside from the information between July to September of the Year 22 of the New Era, he could request for all other information. Why cant I get the information from those three months? Meng Chao asked in passing. Theyre burnt, the librarian said. There was an explosion in June, and the underground fire managed to make its way to our storage room. It affected some of the documents. Do you need the information from those months? Meng Chao calculated the time. His mother should not have run into the X-shaped eye that early. No, thank you. He looked down and started examining the catalogue carefully. Ten seconds later, he looked up. His pupils had shrunk. Im sorry, did you just say that there was an explosion in June in the Supernatural Tower? When exactly did that happen? His expression slightly terrified the librarian. She looked at him before she looked at Luo Hai, who was beside him. Whats wrong? I feel like youve been really weird this entire day. Luo Hai tugged at his sleeves. Is there something wrong with the explosion in June? Meng Chao looked at him. Do you know about that explosion? I know a bit about it. I think one of the core labs connected to the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower exploded, Luo Hai said. I dont know the specifics. Only Deity Realm elites are allowed to enter those core labs. Even my father doesnt have access. They usually conduct all sorts of really dangerous experiments, so explosions are very normal there. Speaking of which, that even was rather strange. The safety measures and spirit energy shield around the labs leading to the ancient ruin are very strong, so no matter how bad the incident is, even if it causes the death of a Deity Realm elite, it doesnt reach the surface. I dont know what happened in June. Some of the flames tore through the defensive measures and crept up. Fortunately, it was just a few sparks, and the damage wasnt great. Whats wrong with you? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said as calmly as possible, Nothing. I just wanted to know on what date that explosion in June happened. It should be a little after I ate lunch, the librarian said after thinkin about it for a moment. I cant remember the exact date, but it should have been around seventh or the eighth. I dont remember it either. I just remember that my dad told me about it when he came back home. Later, the fog descended, and monsters invaded our midst. My dad went out to fight, and we didnt talk about it again, Luo Hai added. Oh, Meng Chao said. He pretended to be calm and continued reading through the catalogue. But his mind was no longer on the matter. He remembered very clearly that there was only one monster invasion on a rather large scale in the beginning of June, and it was the only one in which someone like Soul Beaking Saber Luo Wu would have been called to fight against the monsters. It was the day he returned from the past. He returned from the apocalypse in that afternoon, and at the same time, a strange explosion happened in the lab leading to the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower. Chapter 159 - Branch Base Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Three days later, the fog in the north of Dragon City tumbled about, and the land over there raged. It was due to the rich ores and crystals hidden underground. All sorts of magnetic fields clashed violently against each other, and they kept on releasing raging energy. The land there was broken. All sorts of formations could be found, and it was a chaotic mess. There was a land full of lush, green grass several kilometers away, but soon, it led to a burning desert, which had bone-chilling lakes at random points of it. Towering mountains intersecting with each other surrounded these places, and they covered an area that was close to eight hundred meters in diameter. Trees that were hundreds of meters tall could be found all over the place. Their branches hung low, and no one knew just how many venomous creatures lived in them. There were also creatures which were not afraid of venom that enjoyed their life in the trees. However, they were hunted by matchless beasts, which possessed great spirit energy, for snacks. The place was a forbidden zone for humans, but it was a playground for monsters as well as their slaughterhouse. At that moment, an insect with a crystalline body that looked as pure as a white piece of jade and had four pairs of purple wings was attracted by a sickeningly sweet flower growing in the wild. The insect swirled about in the air before it landed on it. A long needle grew out of its mouth to extract the nectar. Suddenly, the flower shuddered. Four leaves with sawteeth at the edges snapped shut on the insect. It looked as if it had been electrocuted. It tried to flee, but one of its wings was torn off by the sawteeth. A few thin tendrils shot out of the depths of the pistil to bind the insects remaining wings. The insect fled in a panic in an unbalanced rush. It stumbled up and down in the air. Just as it was about to be caught by the flower, a bird with feathers as sharp as blades beat it to the punch. It used its feathers to cut off the pistil and take the insect while leaving behind the flower, which shook its fang-like leaves angrily. With a snap, the bird crushed the insect. It ate it, but it had not had its fill yet. Very soon, it found new prey. It was a gray spider crawling about the crack in a rock. When the bird pounced on its new target, it was struck by a venomous snake, which had blended with the rock and had been waiting for prey for a long time. The gray spider was actually the venomous snakes tail, which it used to attract its food! The venomous snakes scales were as bumpy as a rock. Its fangs were in the birds neck, where they injected extremely corrosive venom. Slurp, slurp. The snake kept sucking and gulping. In an instant, only a pile of feathers was left. Not even a single bone was left of the bird. The venomous snake squirmed about in satisfaction, as if it was stretching its back after a good meal. Then, it was snatched up by a red falcon that came diving at it from nearly one thousand feet in the air. The red falcons feathers were as bright as flames. When it spread its wings, they were dozens of meters wide. Its talons shone with a metallic light. No matter how sturdy the venomous snakes scales and bones were, they could not prevent the snake from being torn in two when the falcon gave it a gentle tug. However, a shadow that was even larger appeared above. It looked as if something had just whipped the mighty red falcon. It released a shrill screech and threw away the food in its claws to bunch up its wings and talons. Its speed instantly rose to another level. Waves spread through the air, and a deafening sonicboom rose. The falcon actually broke the speed of sound! Even so, it could not escape from the even more dangerous hunter in the air. Boom! A purple fireball appeared after the red falcon and struck it down. When it fell around three hundred meters, it was captured by a creature that looked like the amalgamation of a lizard and pterodactyl, but it was even more monstrous and large. The red falcon did not even have the time to shriek before it was torn to shreds. The pterodactyl howled. Spirit flames gushed out madly as it made a declaration of its tyranny to its hearts content so that all the other monsters would know that the true master of the area was around. But the next second, it looked as if it rammed into an invisible wall. It stopped in a strange fashion in the air. Clear strangulation marks appeared on its neck and wings. Its vertical, dark green pupils shone with incredible pain. It struggled madly and attempted to spit out a fireball at the enemy it could not see, but huge black spots appeared on its body, as if some terrifying virus was invading its organs at lightning speed. In half a minute, it changed from an elegant, mighty, and brutal tyrant of the air to a rotten piece of food. At that moment, the invisible hunter appeared in the air. It was a superbeast that looked like a giant jellyfish. Its head was as bumpy as a balloon, and hundreds of tentacles covered in thorns hung low under its body. It was a close cousin of the Demonic Air Ripping Eye, the Demonic Air Hunting Eye. There was only one word difference in their name. The Demonic Air Hunting Eye did not have the mind attacks that the Demonic Air Ripping Eye had, but it had more tentacles, and they were longer and sturdier. It also possessed fatal venom, was much more agile, and could control its spirit energy magnetic field to interfere and change the trajectory of light so that it could turn itself invisible. Before the twenty-four 88 mm rapid-firing guns went on full blast and tore it to shreds, it was the true king who stood on top of the food chain in the area. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The pods of three armored airships were installed with a huge platform for weapons. Each side contained four 88 mm rapid-firing guns, two hornet rocket launchers, and six heavy machine guns. They seemed like ancient firearms, but with the addition of spirit energy and runic symbol technology, they gained a brand new life. The new fire powder had processed monster materials. It had destructive power that was ten times stronger than that of normal ammunition. When rune ink made of monster blood that contained a lot of spirit energy was painted over the runic symbols carved into the gun barrels, artillery barrels, and rockets, these firearms could create spirit energy magnetic fields that could change the essence of the weapons from a molecular level and even an atomic level. If crystals were embedded into the tips of the bullets, they could seal certain spirit energy magnetic fields which would then trigger under certain conditions. This allowed normal bullets and artillery shells to contain their own skills. Even though humans could no longer use supersonic fighting jets and beyond-visual-range missiles, their 88 mm guns and rocket launchers still had the effect of destroying everything effortlessly and suppressing everything in sight. The Demonic Air Hunting Eye was instantly reduced to mince meat and then burnt to a crisp. It was reduced to wisps of smoke that fled in a panic in every direction. The sounds of the firearms were like shrill shrieks that told all the living creatures in the wild just who was the real ruler of the region! The booming sounds from the flames and propellers tore through the rolling fog and got rid of a lot of aerial monsters who did not know what was good for them. First, three armored airships with the symbol of the Red Dragon Army painted on them descended from the sky like steel deities. They were surrounded by spirit energy and looked really mighty. Then, another three appeared. They were followed by three more airships. They had around ten propeller airplanes. They were crude fighting crafts with simple structure. Hundreds of even smaller unmanned fighting vehicles surrounded the propeller airplanes, and they were just as deadly. It was as if the aerial killing machines of three different generations had transmigrated to appear in the same place. Their bodies were covered in runic symbols, and they had dazzling crystals embedded in them as well. They shone with spirit energy, which was like seven-colored magma. It flowed slowly along the patterns of the profound and complicated runic symbols, which made the armored airships, propeller airplanes, and unmanned fighting vehicles give off a crystalline feeling, and somehow, the sight of them together in one place was no longer a jarring one. Under humanitys aerial force was its steel army. It marched forward through the wild. Hundreds of machine monsters formed the steel army. It consisted of crawler tanks, wheeled infantry fighting vehicles, multi-crab-legged fighting vehicles, spider-shaped intelligent fighting vehicles, automatic armored engineering vehicles, mine site trucks, and super large wheeled excavating machines. They were like the powerful arms of humanity that delivered vicious punches from Dragon City to the wild. It told all the creatures that from this moment onward, the rules in the place would change! The new batch of freshmen from Agricultural University sent to the northern frontlines were in the pods of the armored airships. They looked down at the battlefield and the uncultivated land that had no end in sight, then the human army, which was bound to conquer it. They could not help but look forward to the fight, and their blood surged. They really wanted to jump down at that moment to fight against the numerous monsters lying in wait in the wild. Suddenly, the armored airships slowed down. The students stuck their eyes and noses against the windows to see what was ahead of them. Two mountain ranges towered into the clouds ahead of them. They were like two iron walls in the wild. The clouds and fog in the place hung low, and the mountains were hidden in gray clouds. The black ones bared their teeth, and thunder could be heard faintly rumbling in there. Neither the armored airships nor the peerless elites wanted to fly into them. Fortunately, a somewhat straight and smooth valley went between the two mountain ranges. It was as if someone had taken an axe and delivered a vicious slash that split the land in half. The valley was a path that the armored airships and steel army could pass through without encountering any obstacles. But the valley was not wide. When wind blew inside, it was suppressed by the two steep slopes, which formed countless turbulences. The armored airships could not get too close, or they might lose control and crash. They had to levitate outside the valley and form a line. Then, they would have to enter one by one. Fortunately, the Red Dragon Army had already built forts that served as command centers by the sides of the valley. The Supernatural Tower had also sent technicians who were skilled with maglev technology and powerful people who could control air flow, wind pressure, and aerodynamics. They could handle aerial traffic in the valley. They had also carved humongous runic matrices on the smooth slopes on the sides of the valley with the hopes to change the spirit energy magnetic field and completely get rid of the turbulence. The armored airships spent half an hour passing through the valley slowly and steadily. Then, the area in front of the students opened up. There was another world in the valley. It was a basin filled with spirit energy and a lot of resources. It looked like paradise! The land in the basin was incredibly flat. Sparkling lakes that looked like silver mirrors were scattered all over the fertile, dark red soil. Three streams resembling jade belts zig-zagged all over the land. All sorts of strange plants displayed their beauty between the silver mirror and jade belts. A lot of gentle, sentient creatures treated this place as their habitat. Even someone with no geographical knowledge whatsoever would be able to tell that it was a land blessed by the gods. If humans could develop this piece of land, they would be able to fit millions of people there, and it would become the first and most important branch base in Dragon Citys road to claim the Other World! Chapter 160 - Four Battlelines Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The students were attracted by the incredibly beautiful scenery outside the portholes. They had been born among concrete buildings in a city that looked like a hornets nest, so it was the first time they saw an endless expanse of land. Even the youngsters who were usually mature looked bedazzled and could not contain their excitement. Only Meng Chao remained sitting in a corner of the pod while focused on the military map and reports of the battle. He tried to use the information before his eyes to predict the progress of the battle. Based on the military map, the two mountains they had just passed were known as Lion Fang Mountain and Tiger Fang Mountain. The paradise in front of them was Shattered Starlake. It was not just one lake. Instead, the name referred to all the lakes of varying sizes scattered all over the land. There were more than one hundred of them, and it was rumored that they were countless craters from a prehistoric meteor shower. As time went by, the land created the beautiful scenery, where it looked as if scattered stars were shining brilliantly on the ground. In truth, the Dragon Citizens had discovered Shattered Starlake a long time ago. There was a spirit energy ley line contained underground, and it was full of spirit energy. All sorts of strange plants and valuable beasts were around it, and hidden under most of the lakes were valuable meteorite fragments from outer space. They were well suited to build incredibly powerful weapons or turned into critical components for supercomputers, nuclear weapons, and other sophisticated equipment. The tactical value of Shattered Starlake was immense. The only problem was that it was somewhat far from Dragon City. The distance between Shattered Starlake and Dragon City was fifty kilometers, and along the way they had to pass swamps, forests, valleys, cliffs, and never-ending mountains. Lion Fang Mountain and Tiger Fang Mountain served as the guards of Shattered Starlake and made it difficult for the Earthlings mechanized army to spread through the area. For half a century, Dragon City had licked the wounds it suffered from transmigration. It did not have enough resources, and there was also a severe lack of firepower and ammunition. Since the fog kept invading, the dimension was unstable, they felt as if walls had been set up around them. They were boxed in and did not have the power to send their army to Shattered Starlake. Only the powerful superhumans occasionally came there to investigate the land, search for mines, hunt superbeasts, and train. Lately, however, genetic martial arts and spirit energy technology matured, and the fog started to disperse. The dimension became more stable, and the light and heavy industries all recovered and were even upgraded. The Red Dragon Army completed a new round of expansion and upgrades. This was especially so when they successfully developed the multi-joint limbs, which could be used for war vehicles that resembled animals. There was also the runic symbol technology to strengthen the brittle metallic limbs and joints, which allowed the crawler fighting vehicles to compensate for their lack of fighting ability in forests and mountains. Dragon City, thus, gained the ability to open up a branch base. The northern offense was launched more than a month ago. The battlefield was split into four battlelines. The first goal was to build a railroad and a public road between Dragon City and Shattered Starlake so that armored trains installed with railway guns could reach it smoothly and bring soldiers as well as resources. The railway would be the main artery that connected the main city area to the branch base. The monsters naturally did not just watch humanity link their civilizations blood vessels, bones, and muscles to this place. Hence, they started attacking the forces building up the base day after day like a tidal wave. The Red Dragon Army sent in a large amount of forces to the sides of the main artery and built forts as well as battle fortresses. When thousands of forts were connected as one, countless signal towers were set up in every space available to ensure that the Internet was stable, which allowed to summon powerful fighters, intelligent fighting vehicles, and unmanned fighting vehicles at any time. The monsters would then be unable to stop the humans from moving forward. Humanity also wanted to set up an etherealized plants farm and residential area in Shattered Starlake. With genetic modifications and 3D farms, the synthesized food technology in Dragon City was pretty advanced, and even if the population increased by another fold, they would not face any issues with hunger. But synthesized food could only provide basic calories and increase the strength of physical bodies. It could not increase spirit energy, so they could not satisfy the increasing cultivation demands among the large number of Dragon Citizens. Shattered Starlake had fertile soil and a lot of spirit energy. It was a good place to plant etherealized plants and launch all sorts of agricultural research. At the very least, it would allow them to satisfy the cultivation needs among the youths in the city. Some large and incredibly fierce Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts had resided in Shattered Starlake. However, during the fierce fighting since the battle began, they were chased away. But plants grew wild, and the speed at which they grew was very fast. Even if the humans used flamethrowers to burn them all down, the next day, the plants would once again be the height of a human. And lurking in the grass that looked like a green curtain were many middle-sized and small-sized canine-type, feline-type, and rodent-type monsters. They posed a major threat to the constructionists, botanists, and environmental reconstructionists from Dragon City. The first task for Meng Chao, the other university students, and the weaker but still pretty strong members of society was to clear out Shattered Starlake and destroy the monster nests so that the botanists and environmental reconstructionists could station themselves safely and deal with the troublesome weeds. To the north of Shattered Starlake was a dangerous region known as Graveyard Forest. It was rumored that countless carnivorous plants grew there, and they could even strip Nightmarish Beasts down to their bones. When the first Dragon Citys powerful fighters stepped into this place, they saw piles of monster skeletons, which was why it gained such a strange name. Based on the geologists, there were several spirit energy ley lines under Graveyard Forest, and they contained a lot of crystals and rare metals. Water was abundant there as well, so if they could develop the place, they could set up a large base for metal work, refinement, and heavy industry outside Dragon City. But Graveyard Forest had been nourished by spirit energy and given birth to countless powerful Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts. If Dragon City did not kill these superbeasts and clean Graveyard Forest, they would not be able to work in peace. Of course, Meng Chao and the other freshmen who were in Spirit Tattoo Realm had nothing to do with such a dangerous place for the time being. It was the battlefield of special forces from the Red Dragon Army, the elite superhuman fighting squad, and the Deity Realm elites. Beyond Graveyard Forest was the end of the basin. Raging Waves stood there, and it was an even more majestic and dangerous mountain range compared to Lion Fang Mountain and Tiger Fang Mountain. Dragon City did not know what exactly was strange about this mountain range. It was not a living volcano, but the mountain range was covered in cracks so deep that their end could not be seen. It was as if those cracks ran straight to the depths of the planet. Smoke that seemed to be produced by a fire gushed out of it all year long and spread through the sky like raging waves. That was how the mountain range got its name. Dozens of Hell Beasts resided in Raging Waves. In fact, a Grade Eight Apocalyptic Beast and its pack lived deep in the mountain range. Apocalyptic Beasts usually possessed intelligence. Hence, it would definitely not allow its bed to be developed by humans into farms, mines, factories, and cities without a fight. If humans wanted to fully develop Shattered Starlake, they had to first kill the Apocalyptic Beast residing in Raging Waves. This battleline was led by Deity Realm elites. Meng Chao didnt have anything to do with it at all, since he was just a one-star superhuman. There are four battlelines. One of them is the construction of the main artery connecting the main city area and the branch base, one is in Shattered Lake, one is in Graveyard Forest, and one is in Raging Waves. Just which one will encounter a problem? Meng Chao shut his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose to search through the memories of his past life. But he gained nothing. Based on the scale of the military operation and the strategy they employed, the Supernatural Tower deployed loads of elites, the Red Dragon Army is going to stand firm and fight steadily, and theyre paying a lot of attention to each area. The underestimating of the enemy and recklessly pushing forward should be impossible. And based on the military map and the report of the battle, the elites have been scouting and exploring Shattered Starlake for years. The information about this place is very detailed, and the data is solid. The higher-ups should have everything under control. So what sort of accident will occur that the army would be forced to return without any gains, even though it was so sure of victory? Meng Chao could not understand it. He really wanted to go past the leaders of his university and search for the higher-ups of the military so that he could grab their collars and say, This is a battle were bound to fail! If he had just returned to the past and was overcome by passion, he might actually do that. But now, he had come to realize that his return to the past was not that simple. Dragon City and the ancient ruins it suppressed seemed to contain a lot of secrets. The person who created the X-shaped eye might have already reached Deity Realm. Just who is he, and why did he activate Night Demon Blood? Also, if Deity Realm elites, the army from Dragon City, and large railway guns attack together, we can even win against Apocalyptic Beasts. Why did the Monster War last for so long in my previous life, then? Different types of monsters also improved in strength practically at the same time. Whats the logic behind this? Does my return to the past have something to do with the ancient ruins? Did the monsters skilled in controlling minds and creeping into human brains take action? The instructor with the bad breath had brought a group of mysterious fighters from a training camp and had them disguise themselves as Other World creatures to attack another group of living beings from the Other World. Why did he do that? A lot of questions danced in Meng Chaos head, but he forced himself to calm down. He could not be reckless. He had to search for more information, but even more crucial was to find the person who could do something. It was only then that he might have the butterfly bat its wings and change the direction of the battle. If he revealed information that he was not supposed to reveal in front of the wrong person, the future might end up even worse. Ive decided. Ill first fight in Shattered Starlake and practice my saber skills to improve. Then, Ill have the chance to enter Graveyard Forest. Its only when I enter Graveyard Forest that Ill have the chance to come into contact with more Heaven Realm elites and even Deity Realm elites. The key of the battle will be Raging Waves. When the Deity Realm elites fight against the Apocalyptic Beast, no matter what, I have to Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, and unbeknownst to him, he started releasing killing intent. When the students around him sensed it, they sucked in sharp breaths, and fear appeared on their faces. Meng Chao saw them showing great cooperation by moving back a few steps together. He was a little stunned and asked with a frown, Whats wrong with you guys? What are you thinking of doing? a student named Zhou Yun asked warily. Poisoning, setting up traps, or setting up an ambush? Meng Chao felt gloomy. Am I that sort of person in your eyes? I already told you, I was being kind a few days ago. I just wanted to make you more alert so that you can survive the battlefield where danger lurks behind every corner. Were on the battlefield now, so were all comrades who share the closest bond with each other. Why would I stab you in the back? Who knows? Zhou Yun said coldly. No matter what, just stay away from me! Zhou Yun, I think youre biased against me, Meng Chao said. I just snuck into your dorm, knocked you out, and stuffed you under your bed. You didnt experience any pain nor suffer any wounds, right? I showed you the greatest mercy among the ten challengers. Look at Duan Lian. I fought against him so fiercely that we ended up bleeding all over the place, but we decided to open our hearts to each other in the end. We wouldnt have gotten to know each other if we didnt fight, and weve settled our grudge now. Weve put all that bad blood behind us! Would I be the same as Duan Lian?! Zhou Yun flew into a rage. Were all students. Whats the difference? Meng Chao was puzzled. Im a girl! You snuck into the girls dormitory, knocked me out, and stuffed me under my bed! Zhou Yun shrieked. Chapter 161 - The Ultimate Style Arrives On Stage Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was silent for a while before he shook his head and sighed. Zhou Yun, monsters wont care whether youre a boy or a girl. He smiled wanly. Meng Chao, youre a man among men! Xie Feng drew closer and whispered, But being punished for this isnt worth it. I heard that even the dean was startled. If the old man didnt try to protect you with everything he had, you wouldnt have been let off so easily with just a notice criticising your actions. You might have even been forced to stay in university for your actions to be observed or be dismissed! Meng Chao let his eyes fall shut and thought about it for a long while before he nodded slowly and said firmly, It was worth it. Huh? Xie Feng was shocked. Youre seriously not regretting it at all?! If Zhou Yun and other female students became alert when they slept because of me and wont miss when someone sneaks up to their bed, their chances of surviving the battlefield will increase by leaps and bounds, Meng Chao said faintly. To save more of our female coursemates, to help them grow safely, and to create a brighter future for Dragon City, even if I have to receive a notice of criticism or even have to be kept in the university for observation, even if I am misunderstood by the girls, regarded with jealousy by the boys, scolded by the lecturers, or taken away by the police, I will regret nothing. I will still be content with it! Xie Feng sucked in a sharp breath and was stunned for a long moment. Meng Chao, I really cant tell whether I should be more impressed with your ruthlessness or your shamelessness. Your shamelessness is even tougher than the monsters shells! I already died once during the practical test of the national college examination, that is. Meng Chao smiled. Having a sense of shame is useless to someone like me who fought my way back from hell. Youre seriously shameless. I like it! Xie Feng gave him a thumbs up in the dark. Then, he said even more softly, Speaking of which, how did you manage to do it? You must understand that Zhou Yuns dorm is on the fourteenth floor, and the entire building has CCTVs installed all over it. Our upperclassmen live on the lower floors, and there are also lecturers monitoring the area. Theyre all elites of the martial arts course, and theyre much more alert than the average person. I have a coursemate who has been thinking about this, but cant understand it. That coursemate wants to get a deeper understanding of how you did this. Could you tell me? Meng Chao frowned. Your coursemate is my coursemate too. Who is it? Xie Feng scratched his head. My mistake. Its not a coursemate. That person is a friend of mine and wants to understand how you did this so that the person can criticize it! Meng Chao thought about it and said, Ill tell you. But even if you know the method, you cant do what I did, because you dont know the Ultimate Style. You dont have the same fine control over your muscles, so its impossible for you to move over the walls as quietly as a gecko. Its also impossible for you to crawl into narrow and twisted tunnels, much less move like a phantom after you calculate the speed and angles at which the CCTVs move their heads so you can dodge them. If you dont cultivate your branch meridians and push the sharpness of your senses to the max, itll be impossible to sense the presences of the female lecturers and female upperclassmen, which would allow you to avoid them and find your real target. Honestly speaking, Id say that Im very proud of my infiltration this time, because I used all that I learned. It was at least ten times more difficult compared to sneaking into Duan Lians single-room dorm. You sure have a good eye for good stuff. Of course. Xie Feng paused before he quickly defended himself. Its not me, its my friend! Alright, its your friend. Meng Chao grinned and threw an arm over Xie Fengs shoulder. Then, does your friend want to learn the Ultimate Style from me? Yeah I know that youre a righteous person. You have noble sentiments, and youre a firm supporter of the Beast Soul Style. Youll definitely look down on a mere trick like the Ultimate Style, but youre a true friend, and youre willing to sacrifice yourself for your friend! Ill teach you first, and you can teach your friend. Wont that be perfect? Xie Feng scratched his head while looking conflicted. Suddenly, he noticed Sun Ya staring at him and Meng Chao from a distance. Her gaze was incredibly profound. Xie Feng shuddered and quickly moved his butt a away from Meng Chao. Meng Chao looked pensive. So you I mean, your friend wants to sneak into Sun Yas dorm to spar with her, yes? Xie Fengs face turned red. Im not I didnt What rubbish No, my friend isnt Thats not right either. I uh Stop stammering. If you dont want to learn it, Ill learn it! Duan Lian sat down between Meng Chao and Xie Feng. Meng Chao, after that lesson you gave me, I pondered over what you said for a long time, and I discovered that the Ultimate Style does indeed have some pros, and it can cover up for the weaknesses of the Beast Soul Style, he said sincerely. Please teach me all the ways you used to bypass the CCTVs and the method to blend into the night so that I can be more alert and avoid being ambushed by monsters! How many monster coins and cultivation resources do you want? Just name a price! Huh? Xie Feng stared at Duan Lian with a dumbfounded expression. I didnt expect that despite being so honest, youre that sort of person too! Meng Chao wanted to heal the mental scar he left behind on Duan Lian that day when he put up an act of slitting his throat, so he naturally agreed to it. Then, he got up and walked over to sit beside the girls led by Sun Ya. Sun Ya, Zhou Yun, and the others trained their gazes on him. They were so wary that their eyes were as sharp as blades. And why are you here? Zhou Yun scowled. To tell you something really important. Meng Chao turned his head to the side to look outside the portholes so Duan Lian and Xie Feng would not see his mouth when he spoke. Right now, there are some bad people with ulterior motives in society, and they want to use the Ultimate Style to do some despicable, shameless, perverted, and degenerate stuff. You might be martial artists, but youre also girls, so you must learn how to protect yourselves. Why dont you learn the Ultimate Style with me? Only the Ultimate Style can hope to fight against the Ultimate Style. When you learn how to cultivate with the 1,024 branch meridians, your senses will increase by leaps and bounds. Then, next time, when some bad person wants to ambush you in the dark, they wont be able to have their way so easily. Oh, I can even teach you how to set up certain traps. If the bad people in society really have bad intentions, you will definitely be able to teach them a big lesson, so they will want to die. Wait. Sun Ya raised her hand. Compared to learning the Ultimate Style, were more interested in knowing just who are the bad people in society that you just mentioned, aside from you. Meng Chao turned his head around and stared at Xie Feng and Duan Lian as he said, I cant say. Xie Feng did not know what was going on. He just smiled at him and Sun Ya. Meng Chao smiled back at him. Sun Ya, Zhou Yun, and the other girls narrowed their eyes. I cant tell you just who has joined my band, but I can tell you that ever since I received my notice of criticism, many of the boys are indignant. They started howling like wolves, saying that they want to learn the Ultimate Style from me so that they can criticize this ruthless fighting style, Meng Chao said earnestly. Honestly, a fighting style is like a weapon. In itself, its not good or bad. Look at me. I used the Ultimate Style to execute justice, contribute to society, help everyone, and search for a brighter future for Dragon City. So, Im worried that the Ultimate Style will end up in some rascals hands who will use it for bad things. Theyll end up destroying the reputation of Mr. Gu, the Ultimate Style, and me. Thats why Im doing everything I can to promote the Ultimate Style. I hope that all you girls can learn it or at the very least understand its theories. If youre willing to learn the Ultimate Style from me, I can even tell you how to increase your awareness when youre camping outside. Ill also teach you how to set up sentry lines and defensive measures. The defense of the female dorm in our university is filled with weaknesses. I have at least seven ways to sneak inside. If you have the same standard while youre camping outside, youll end up dead, and you wont even know how you died! Stop right there again! Sun Ya raised her hand once more. You told the lecturers that there are only three ways to easily attack the female dorm, and you pointed all of them out to make amends for your mistakes. Thats why you only received a notice of criticism. Why are you telling us that there are seven ways to sneak inside now? Did I just say seven? Meng Chao waved his hand in dismissal. Dont bother about the details. Im currently talking about your life and death! Sun Ya, Zhou Yun, and the girls were stunned speechless. As they talked to each other, the pod trembled a little. The armored airship had arrived at its destination. It started releasing air and slowly descended. There were a lot of lakes at the center of Shattered Starlake. Among them were two huge ones located in the west and east. They were the largest lakes, and they had the most resources. The Dragon Citizens had already set up a camp of two thousand interconnected tents. They served as two fighting bases to clear the lakes. The base next to the eastern lake was allocated to Agricultural University, the University of Technology, University of Science, Medical University, and the military schoolthe five university alliance. The base at the western lake was allocated to Dragon City University. From this, it was clear that Dragon City University had the status of the Goliath and could monopolize an entire region on its own. Its strength was evident. There might not be any Apocalyptic Beast at Shattered Starlake, but there was a dense network of rivers. The ground was muddy, and there were weeds everywhere. There were also all sorts of insects and pests that were venomous or highly corrosive. If a normal soldier went in recklessly, there was a high chance that they would be severely injured. Hence, the Red Dragon Army gave this spot to superhumans who were great individual fighters. As for humanitys mechanized machine army, aside from building the main artery connecting Dragon City to Shattered Starlake and defending it, it was also stationed between Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest. They were to build forts and set up defense lines to prevent the high-grade superbeasts from Graveyard Forest or even Raging Waves from charging out to swallow Shattered Starlake like a tidal wave. As the armored airship continued descending, the students could clearly see wind blowing everywhere. The grass fell to the sides and revealed the surging spirit flames from countless superhumans. They were like endless waves fighting against the monsters who had crawled out from underground. Some powerful fighters had activated their vitality magnetic fields to levitate above the lakes with a principle similar to that of maglev. When the deep water bombs brought the monsters residing in the depths of the lake to the surface, they immediately killed them without any mercy. In the distance, there was the border connecting Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest. A black defense line was being set up there. It was getting higher and higher. More than one thousand artillery roared eagerly. They fired off their shells and fire bombs at Graveyard Forest every day and night with carpet-bombing. They were aiming to kill more than fifty percent of the monsters, superbeasts, and carnivorous etherealized plants before the powerful fighters arrived so that they could reduce the pressure on them. Further ahead was a place surrounded by clouds and fog. Once every ten minutes, deafening booms came from there. That sound was made by Huge Tigers Mighty Cannon, a weapon that was one level weaker than Huge Dragons Mighty Cannon. The army was testing waters by firing at Raging Waves. The higher-ups were hoping to anger the Apocalyptic Beast and force it to come out and fight against their Deity Realm elites. The thick scent of blood and gunpowder mixed together, and it stimulated the students senses. Everyone instantly entered fighting mode. They instinctively clenched their fists, grabbed their weapon hilts, or their guns. Those who were skilled would run into great opportunities. It was the time for them to spread their wings and have their names ring far and wide! Chapter 162 - Weeping Reaper Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The freshmen from Agricultural University were the last batch of fighters to arrive at Shattered Starlake. Over the past half a month or so, the upperclassmen from the universities had already started fighting. The military school was in a somewhat unique situation. It had sent most of its students to become the main force in clearing out Shattered Starlake. When the freshmen entered the ten-thousand-man tent at the center of the camp, the air had a bloody scent that was as strong as a tidal wave. A thick layer of blood and grime covered the floor boards. The students who had arrived ahead of time had long since lost their naivety from university. Most of the boys had stubble on their faces and looked a little shaggy. They had an air of fierceness about them. The girls looked just as heroic. Their gazes were as aggressive as a saber. The five universities of the alliance had their own unique features. The students from the University of Technology wore strengthened exoskeletons with complex structures. They carried foldable unmanned fighting vehicles, and a few of them had intelligent fighting vehicles controlled by brainwaves. They were running around the group. The military school students had all sorts of guns and ammunition belts bound to their bodies. They were like moving ammunition storages. Some of them had the heroic spirits that were commonly known as Predecessors floating behind them. They looked incredibly mysterious and mighty. The University of Science was skilled in superbrain technology. Their students might not have looked strong, but their gazes were profound, and they looked as if they could see through a persons heart with just one glance. As for Medical University, their life sciences could even rival those of Dragon City University. The students from Medical University were not just skilled in saving people, but in killing people too. They could also unlock the mysterious power in the depths of human cells to turn themselves into all sorts of strange shapes. When the freshmen from Agricultural University saw their allies and their unique features, they refused to appear weak. The freshmen from the martial arts course released the beast souls they had just learned so that their spirit flames would bare their teeth. The freshmen from the monster controller course used their brainwaves to stimulate their biochemical beasts gently so that they would growl. It attracted some nonchalant gazes and kind smiles. When they reached the center of the ten-thousand-man hall, they saw the most eye-catching thing in the tentranking boards posted on more than ten monitors. There was a ranking based on the number of monsters killed on that day, the grade of monsters killed, dangerous mission completion rate, viewer count received on their fighting videos in the livestreaming platform, the number of positive comments, and a Heroic Rank, which showed the accumulative score based on the ranks a student obtained from the other ranking boards. Each of the ranking boards was meticulously divided into more categories, so everyone could judge who was the best one-star superhuman in a particular battle, who was the two-star superhuman with most monster kills, who was the most popular three-star superhuman, and so on. Dragon City was a lone army in a foreign land. It did not have an export market, so it was impossible for them to rely on mass producing civilian industries to deal with the shortage of jobs. Ever since the 3D farms, genetic technology, and the automated planting technology solved the basic problem of food, the agricultural industry could no longer provide much work for the citizens. And when the first and second major industries could no longer provide a lot of work for the citizens, the third major industry faced the future where it also reached that stage all too soon. In Dragon City, aside from heavy industries related to building bases, mining, refinement, or work related to the military, there was only one industry that could provide enough work for new members of societykilling monsters. Dragon Citys civilization could be said to be a hunting civilization armed with high tech and superweapons. Then, through the other businesses, they could exploit the benefits of killing monsters to the last drop of their blood. Aside from harvesting monsters to turn them into materials to develop their lives and the city, they could use all sorts of competitions, gambling games, and ranking boards to attract multiple citizens attention, which would use up their energy, stimulate their passion for cultivating and fighting, and let them see hope in rising to the top in one go. It also presented a sense of fairness. Hence, it ensured the general stability in Dragon City, even if there was a huge lack of jobs, and the gap between normal people and superhumans was only getting larger. That was why ranking boards were no joke. The competitions and rankings in the northern offense were treated with utmost importance. The Griffin Li Yingzi was the teacher who led the freshmen from Agricultural University to join the fight. She told everyone that the government and the famous corporations in Dragon City had poured a lot of money into the fight. They would provide great rewards based on different achievements and ranks. Agricultural Universitys monster coins, the military schools iron-blooded coins, the University of Technologys machine coins, the University of Sciences soul coins, and Medical Universitys willow coins, which were the internal currency of the five universities, could now be used between universities, because the channels to use these coins were now connected with each other. If a freshman from Agricultural University killed a monster and got themselves monster coins, they could go to the trading stations from any university to get all sorts of items, weapons, lessons, and services. This is a rare chance. The rewards youll get for killing monsters and completing missions are higher by 20% to 30%. In fact, you might even get more money than a superbeast is worth! Li Yingzi told everyone that the government provided two-thirds of the funds that were estimated to be needed by the army for the northern offense. The remaining one-third was pooled together by the major industries in Dragon City. If they managed to develop a new region, the benefits they would gain would reach astronomical figures. All the rich mega industries wanted to have a hand in it, and the industry that would get the development rights would be the one who gave a lot of money to invest in the northern offense in the beginning. If we just focused on the residential area construction project in the new region alone, how many real estate developers do you think have been tempted to invest here? Li Yingzi asked. The government has planned out to give dozens of middle-tier real estate projects and high-end real estate projects. The real estate developers who joined the bidding had to provide real money and a lot of resources to reward the ones who did outstandingly during the war. In this era, the richest people are the real estate developers, so dont hold back. Kill as many monsters as possible and make contributions so that you can get as much money from the real estate developers as possible and get more glory for yourself! With just a few words, she managed to make their blood burn with passion. If your performance is exceptionally outstanding, you will even have a chance to be chosen as the Daily Star or Weekly Star. Your name will immediately spread through the alliance of the five universities and the mega industries that share a close relationship with the alliance. Soon, youll get all sorts of sponsors and investors coming to your doorstep, and the cultivation resources as well as weapons theyll be lavishing on you will make you faint. You wont be able to even use them all. Li Yingzi pointed at the largest monitor and said, Look, this is the Daily Star who killed thirteen superbeasts in a row yesterday and destroyed their superbeast nest. He killed more than one hundred normal monsters in passing as well. Hes an alumni who has recently graduated from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Now, hes known as the Weeping Reaper, an incredibly popular person on the livestreaming channels. I shouldnt need to tell you just how popular he has been with the corporations lately, do I? If theres a chance, Ill have Lin Chuan share some of his fighting experiences with you. Work hard and learn from him! The person who appeared on the monitor was a tall young man. He had fair skin and was stupidly handsome, but he gave off a rather depressed air. He seemed like he had just graduated recently. His appearance had not only caused the freshmen from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course to cry out in surprise, even the monster controller courses freshmen, who always treated the martial arts course as a thorn in their sides, stared at the monitor. In fact, even the students from the University of Technology, Medical University, the University of Science, and the military school could not help but cast their gazes at the monitor. Its Weeping Reaper! Lin Chuan! Hes my idol! Hes so cool! Even if the monitor zooms in on his face, you still cant find a single flaw on his face. As expected of the internet celebrity who is as famous as Ripple Princeess Yan Feirou! Ha. Yan Feirou is nothing. She hasnt even graduated from university and reached Heaven Realm. How can she compare to Lin Chuan? You should know that Lin Chuan reached Spirit Transformation Realm and Spirit Gathering Realm within two years. Hes one of the youngest Heaven Realm elites and is one of the fastest improving ones too! I heard that hes fearless and fights bravely. His performance has been incredibly outstanding, and he has already been chosen thrice as the Daily Star and once as the Weekly Star. He attracted a lot of attention from research centers and mega industries. Even Agricultural Universitys martial arts course wants to hire him to be a lecturer, but he refused all the high-paying positions and projects that offer him a bright future. He said that he wants to stay in the wild to kill all the monsters and take revenge for his comrades. Weeping Reaper, how devoted and loyal you are! The girls discussed him with adoration practically gushing out of their eyes. Meng Chao stared at the handsome depressed man on the monitor, and his emotions surged while his blood burned. It was due to a simple feeling of wanting to uphold justice, though. In truth, he did not have a lot of interest in handsome guys, no matter what sort of handsome they happened to be. After he had been set up by his class rep, Zuo Haoran, he stayed far away from the dashing and righteous-looking people. But Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan was an exception. Just like the girls, Meng Chao treated him as his idol. It was not just because he was one of the youngest people in Dragon City to reach Heaven Realm and improved the fastest nor because he was an alumni of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. It was because Lin Chuan shared a similar background to Meng Chao. Both of them came from poor families and did not have a strong background. They gained their achievements with their own hands. Lin Chuan came from Joyous Heavenly Garden, which had public renting houses built by the same corporation that built Meng Chaos Blessed Heavenly Garden. The distance between them was no more than five hundred meters, so they could be considered to be neighbors. But even though Lin Chuan came from a poor family, he managed to get into Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. This in itself was a miracle that provided a lot of motivation to others. Due to him not having inborn talent, a firm foundation, and resources, when he was in university, he did not perform outstandingly. When he graduated, he was just a two-star superhuman at Earth Realm. It was then that his legend began. He had nothing, and to obtain cultivation resources, he joined a superhuman fighting squad to carry out incredibly dangerous scouting and hunting missions. However, his luck was terrible. In the first three missions he carried out, he ran into high-grade superbeasts or a space-time rift. His squad was either beaten up and scattered or swept up into the currents of the space-time rift and relocated even deeper into the fog. Many of the Heaven Realm elites who were two or even three realms higher than him died in the wild. But through astonishing bravery, willpower, and adaptability, an amateur who had just become a member of society struggled out of hell step by step. He even reached Heaven Realm when he released explosive attacks at deaths door. Lin Chuan became really famous from it and had a bright future ahead, but he sank into deep guilt. He believed that he was the reason why his squadmates died in his first three missions. Everyone tried to convince him otherwise, telling him that the mortality rate of superhumans in Dragon City had always been much higher than that of normal people. The scouting teams and hunting teams danced on the reapers blade. Life and death were predestined, so he should not blame himself. Besides, during the subsequent two missions, while he escaped, he managed to save two other squadmates as well, which turned him into a true hero. But he could not let it go, and like an aseptic monk, he started killing in the wild with the most insane methods. And when he killed monsters, he cried in spite of himself. The doctors said that it was a symptom of PTSD. Some patients released stress when their minds faced great stimulation. Lin Chuan himself said that his tears were for his comrades who died tragically under the claws of the monsters and the millions of citizens who were murdered. He was handsome, had a tall stature, and after all his trials and hardships, he was filled with determination. His fighting power was also head and shoulders above that of his peers. His act of weeping silently while he killed monsters was a topic in itself, and soon, he was picked out by the livestreaming channel. After they packaged him carefully and created an image for him, they promoted him with a lot of grandeur, and the Weeping Reapers name instantly shook the entire city. Chapter 163 - Last Placed Heroic Spirit User Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Both of us come from families living in public renting houses. Since Senior Lin Chuan could do it, I can definitely do it too. In fact, I will reach Heaven Realm earlier than him! As Meng Chao stared at his idol on the monitor, his fighting spirit erupted like a volcano. His train of thought then changed, and he thought of something else. Now, Senior Lin Chuan and Yan Feirou are known as the Golden Children on the livestreaming channel. Lin Chuan is even more popular than Yan Feirou now. After all, Yan Feirous Ripple Force is just a basic force execution method, and she has never proven her strength in real fights before, while Senior Lin Chuan has slaughtered his way out of a pile of corpses with his fists. If I can get acquainted with Senior Lin Chuan, can I use his power to promote the Ultimate Style? If even the Weeping Reaper stands up to support the Ultimate Style, itll be much easier for me to push the Ultimate Style onto the stage. Wait Theres something else, I dont think Ive heard of Senior Lin Chuans name in my previous life. Logically speaking, that shouldnt be the case. He reached Heaven Realm before thirty, which made him really famous. Many of the mega industries, spirit energy research centers, and even Agricultural Universitys martial arts course are fighting for him. Theyre willing to invest copious amounts of cultivation resources into him. With this development, even if he doesnt reach Deity Realm, he should reach the peak of Heaven Realm and be like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. Theres no way he can become a nobody. Could it be he died? Meng Chao felt his heart tense up. When he thought about it carefully, it did feel like it was the case. Since the northern offense would not go smoothly, there was a high chance that they had, in fact, lost miserably. And Senior Lin Chuan stayed at the frontlines practically twenty-four hours a day, where he fought fiercely and lived by torturing himself like an aseptic monk. Even if he faced the raging horde of evolved and mutated monsters, he would definitely not back down. It was highly likely that he would die. If thats really the case, I must think of a way to change Senior Lin Chuans fate. With his glorious achievements, even if hes not a heroic citizen, hes definitely at least an elite among elites. In the future, hes highly likely going to rise to a heroic citizen. As long as he remains alive, he will contribute greatly to Dragon City. Besides, he has a positive and determined image. Hed be the perfect ambassador for the Ultimate Style. Also, hes really popular and has a lot of connections with various forces of power. Through him, I might also be able to get into contact with some of the higher-ups coming up with the strategies for the northern offense and find the correct person. Meng Chao made up his mind. He wanted to use Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan as his breakthrough. And it was simple to get in contact with Senior Lin Chuan. As long as he started killing monsters madly, he would definitely make Lin Chuan, a senior, pay attention to him, a junior. Once he became certain of his direction, Meng Chao relaxed. Li Yingzi finished introducing the basic rules of the camp to the freshmen. She then brought them to the cafeteria to eat and get to know their comrades from the other universities. When they reached the entrance of a large tent which could accommodate thousands of people eating inside at the same time, someone suddenly slapped Meng Chaos shoulder. He turned around and saw a really dark soldier. Dragon City was an international metropolis. Before they transmigrated, there were foreigners in the city, Africans and Westerners alike. As decades passed, they left behind their descendants, but there were not many of them. Meng Chao frowned. He did not remember having any African friends, and he could not understand why the man would be staring at him with teary eyes. He looked like he was about to pounce on him and start bawling. Meng Chao the African soldier called out in an airy voice. Meng Chao found the voice familiar, and he squinted to observe the man for a long while before shock suddenly rushed through his system. He could not believe his own eyes when he asked, F-Feixiong? Oh my God, isnt this my best friend? Isnt he supposed to be as white and plump as a stuffed bun? When they met during the summer holidays, Feixiong was still a fatty who weighed more than one hundred and fifty kilograms. He just joined the military school, so how did he lose at least fifty kilograms and why did he look as black as charcoal? Also, even if the military school had a unique nature compared to the other universities and two-thirds of its students had to join the northern offense, the freshmen who had yet to awaken to supernatural abilities were not allowed on the battlefield. Since Chu Feixiong was here, that meant that Youve become a superhuman? Meng Chao was both shocked and delighted. He slapped his best friends shoulder. Feixiong No, I should call you Black Bear now. Youre horrible. You didnt contact me at all after you entered military school. How could you not tell me that you became a superhuman? Thats a big event! I only became a superhuman because I fought to the death with the Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examination and inherited part of Principal Suns strength. But you? Its just been a few months. Theres no way you should have reached the level where you can awaken. You must have run into a miracle. Did you find your very own heroic spirit? Did you get a legendary Predecessor? Thats a treatment only main characters in novels have! Can we please not talk about it? The big white bear No, he should be called the big black bear now. The big black bear that lost more than fifty kilograms of weight found himself wanting to cry, but unable to do it. Ive indeed found my very own heroic spirit and managed to become a heroic spirit user somewhat, but Ah, how should I say this? I really want to cry! What? You obtained the favor of a Predecessor and became a heroic spirit user? Thats an even rarer fighting occupation compared to being a martial artist, and many people can only dream of becoming one. Why do you look so scornful? Thats not how youre supposed to brag about yourself while pretending to be humble, you know? Meng Chao became interested. He dragged his best friend to the side to sit. I have to say, the military is really good at training people. If we walked on the streets, I wouldnt have dared to call out to you in case I mistook you for someone else. Come on, tell me. What happened? Chu Feixiong seemed to have been holding back a lot. The moment he sat down, he started grumbling that he should not have registered for the military school in the first place. The management there was much stricter compared to the management of the undergraduate students in Agricultural University. During the new recruit training period, which lasted the first three months after joining, not only were they not allowed to leave the school, their communications with the outside world were cut off. When Chu Feixiong finally managed to get through it, he ran into the outbreak of war at the northern frontlines. Most of the military students were then pushed into the armored airships before they even knew what happened. Shattered Starlake was fifty kilometers away from the main city, and the interference to spirit energy magnetic fields along the way was strong, so it became even more impossible for them to contact the outside world. Forget about contacting Meng Chao, Chu Feixiong had only phoned his family three times. Also, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course put an emphasis on the students developing freely. The lectures, missions, and resources were offered up, and it was up to the students as to how they wanted to cultivate. The cultivation maniacs could train day and night, but if they could no longer last, they could take a breather. It was different in the military school. They treated the freshmen as elite special forces soldiers and trained them fiercely. Even if they were resting, they sometimes had to go through emergency gatherings at two in the morning. Then, they would have to carry weights while doing cross-country running from thirty to fifty kilometers. They could not relax for even half a second. Besides, Chu Feixiong had chosen to enrol in the heroic spirit course, which was the strongest course in the military school. Usually, the ones who enrolled in the heroic spirit course were all elites among elites. Most of the people there were sons and daughters of generals. They drank gene medicine like water since young, ate superbeast meat, and watched their parents, who were top officers in the army, train as they grew up. Hence, no matter how tough the training programmes were, they could grit their teeth and bear through it. Chu Feixiong was lucky. He relied on the extra points and made it past the minimum passing score for the heroic spirit course. When he entered the heroic spirit course, though, he was naturally ranked dead last. He scored last place in every subject in his course. But the military school placed a huge emphasis on unity. Take Meng Chao for an example. He held himself aloof from the other students and constantly daydreamed during the professional classes, but no one said anything. At most, they thought that he had given up and abandoned himself. But this would not do in the military school. When one students scores held the others back, the entire unit suffered. After everyone received their punishment, they would also kindly help that student. In just a few months, everyone had helped Chu Feixiong so much that he lost more than fifty kilograms and was completely different from how he used to look. Im seriously stupid, Chu Feixiong said, wanting to cry. When I filled up my registration form, Demon Yan tried persuading me that even with the extra marks, I have only barely made it to the minimum passing score for the heroic spirit course. He said that if Im serious and work hard, even if Im in another course, I can still rise high. He told me that the heroic spirit course is famous for being a demonic course, and if Im not strong enough, even if I manage to make it in, Ill be eliminated. He then added that instead of being dead last in the heroic spirit course and being trampled upon by the geniuses there, it would be better if I obediently went to register for the military schools martial arts course and learn the Gun Fighting Style. But I refused to believe him. I thought that I had a good personality and looked handsome, so I was born to be the most dazzling protagonist. When I entered the military school, I would be immediately chosen by a heroic spirit and inherit great power, which would then allow me to start writing my own legend. But who would have known Ah, who would have known? Meng Chao gathered his spirit energy around his eyes and observed his best friend. He noticed a faint layer of spirit flames surrounding him, and there were a few spirit meridians that were exceptionally clear on his arms. Even though he had not cleared a lot of main meridians, he was indeed a superhuman and a heroic spirit user. So why was he still displeased? Could you summon your heroic spirit so that I can look at it? Meng Chao asked. Youre the first heroic spirit user that I know, after all. Chu Feixiong nodded. Then, he sighed and clenched his fists before he gritted his teeth. His veins popped up on his temples. Gradually, something amazing happened. The spirit flames surrounding him started dancing gently and encircled him to slowly turn into a faint green human behind him. Even though the spirit flames were really thin, Meng Chao could still tell that it was a soldier with big eyes and thick eyebrows. He gave off an honest feeling. In fact, he seemed a little foolish. He wore a washed-out training uniform and stood around like a blockhead. Um Meng Chao scratched his head. Heroic spirits were beings created when a human died and left behind a powerful vitality magnetic field. During the process of their creation, they absorbed the spirit energy in the world to gather their form and grow stronger. It meant that they usually no longer were 100% human, but looked even mightier, more domineering, and sometimes even monstrous. One of the examples was the student recruiter Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong had seen when they went over Red Dragon River in the armored train. The heroic spirit of the captain in the promotional video was a black guardian god made of more than a dozen soldiers who died defending a fort. They had died in battle in a mighty manner, and their spirits, as well as determination, were nourished nonstop by the spirit energy in the world, which allowed them to turn into a firm, steady, and sturdy spirit energy magnetic field. They became a black steel giant. Meng Chao knew that many of the mighty military men whose existences intimidated Dragon City had heroic spirits that stood as tall as towering deities when they were summoned. Earlier, he had also seen quite a number of the upperclassmen from the military school. The heroic spirits trailing behind them were all mighty and murderous. But Chu Feixiongs heroic spirit looked kind of friendly? Who is this Predecessor? Meng Chao asked. Chu Feixiong gritted his teeth and said in exasperation, Hes a stupid soldier! Chapter 164 - Stupid Soldier Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao frowned a little when he heard it. Since he turned into a heroic spirit, no matter how low his cultivation realm was when he was alive, he had strong beliefs and a determined spirit. Hes someone worthy of respect, he said seriously. Besides, he chose you, which means that your spirit has resonated with him on some degree. Even if hes slightly weaker, you cant say that about a senior, right? Im not the one who said it. His squad leader said it. He is indeed a stupid soldier! Chu Feixiong told Meng Chao the story of the stupid soldier. Around three decades ago, a teenager lost his parents during a monster invasion and nearly died under a monsters claws. Fortunately, he was saved by the Red Dragon Army. He then naturally joined the army to become an honorable soldier. But this teenager named Xu Wanshan had always been rather foolish. He was not stupid, but his brain worked a little slower, and he was a stubborn person to boot. When he arrived at the new recruit training camp, he had a hard time learning the saber techniques, gun techniques, squad tactics, and all the regular courses. He spent three times the time others would take to learn, and he always dragged the others down. The other last place scorers were mostly people who were not very determined. They were afraid of hardships, and they liked to play tricks to slack off. But Xu Wanshan worked hard, and he really trained day and night, regardless of rain or shine. The squad leader and the instructors all saw it, but since he was rather slow, he ended up moving his left arm and left leg together even after practising the simplest goose step for a few months. The others did not know whether they should laugh or cry when dealing with him. Fortunately, the foolish man had an advantage. He was honest, obedient, obstinate, but obeyed orders without question and did what he was told. If he were slow, then when others ran ten laps, he would run thirty laps, fifty laps, or one hundred laps. If he were not strong enough and could not throw his grenade far enough, he would practice throwing grenades one hundred times, three hundred times, or five hundred times more than others, which made him end up with arms and thighs thicker than those of other people. If his saber technique wasnt good, he practiced drawing his saber, swinging it, and sheathing it. He kept practising as if he were a machine. He always worked much harder than other recruits. In the end, he finally passed the test of the new recruit training camp smoothly and could join the battlefield. Unfortunately, real fights were different from training. With his intellect, he could somewhat pass the rather rigid courses in the training camp. But when he arrived at the battlefield, the rapid changes and the sudden accidents left him dumbfounded. When he first arrived on the battlefield, he grabbed a bundle of grenades and went forward to commit double suicide with a monster, but the problem was, the monster was already fatally wounded, and there was no need for him to be the hero and save his comrades! The higher-ups quickly saw that Xu Wanshan was simply not someone suited to be a soldier. Coincidentally, at that time, the intensity of the Monster War was starting to drop. He was also famous for training hard in the new recruit training camp, so they sent him to the military school, which had just been set up. Naturally, he was not sent there to be a student or a lecturer. Instead, he was sent there to be part of the military logistics. He could help out with miscellaneous tasks in the military school. Xu Wanshan was an honest and obedient person who could endure hardships. He had a good time as part of the military logistics in the military school, but he did not know his own limits. He felt that if he worked hard, he could eventually gain results. As long as he staked his life while training, he could also become an ace soldier, despite the fact that he was known as Stupid Xu. So he started training madly, just like he did when he was in the new recruit training camp. If someone ran five laps, he would run ten laps, or twenty, or thirty. If someone swung their saber one hundred times, he would swing it five hundred times or one thousand times. In other words, he watched the others training programmes while he performed his tasks during the day, and when it was quiet at night, he ran to a deserted corner and started competing against the others in secret. But a fool was a fool, and Xu Wanshan forgot something. His comrades in the new recruit training camp were all normal people like him, so among them, he could cover his weaknesses with hard work. However, the students in the military school were all genius teenagers. They were one in ten thousand. Many of them had awakened to supernatural abilities before joining the school, and a foolish logistics officer like him could not hope to win against them. Everyone knew about the great difference between normal people and superhumans, but this fool was stubborn. He felt that they were all humans. They were born of a man and woman, had shoulders and a head, so if the others could do something, he could do it too! At that time, he played a little trick. He knew that he would definitely be scolded by the higher-ups if they learned that he was training madly despite the fact that he was a logistics officer, so he decided to use the advantage of being very familiar with the environment of the military school. He searched for a few incredibly hidden training spots and started his training to become an ace soldier. But the cultivation programmes for superhumans were not something that a normal human could withstand. Yet he was really slow-witted. Any other soldier would have started groaning after going through half a days worth of training, and in three days, they would be sent to the medical office to be treated. It would have healed them to perfect health. But no matter how much Xu Wanshan suffered, he refused to speak, even if he trained to the point that he coughed up blood and suffered internal injuries. When his higher-ups noticed what he was up to, it was already too late. He had drained every bit of his life within a few months and died because he ran out of strength. The comrades and squad leader who learned of this all felt their hearts ache for him. They scolded him for being the most foolish soldier that the Red Dragon Army had ever seen. I see. Meng Chao pondered over this. If thats the case, this Senior Xu was a normal person up to the end of his life? Can a normal person turn into a heroic spirit? A heroic spirit is made of the vitality magnetic field and brainwaves a person leaves after their death. As time and spirit energy nourish them, they grow stronger and firmer through all sorts of coincidences. As long as ones willpower is strong enough, anyone can turn into a heroic spirit, Chu Feixiong said. But since the brainwaves of a normal person are weak and are no longer protected by the brain against the radiation from the stars, the planets magnetic field, and all sorts of interferences from spirit energy magnetic fields, they soon disappear. Thats why you dont usually see normal people turning into heroic spirits. But while Xu Wanshan wasnt strong, his determination was really firm, and his mind could be said to have been as sturdy as a rock. Since he ran out of energy while training, he died unable to accept his own death, so he left behind his determinationI must become an ace soldier. If he died elsewhere, no matter how strong his determination was, before long, it would have disappeared like smoke, but he had died in the field of the military schools heroic spirit course. What sort of place do you think the heroic spirit course is? Its where there are the most heroic spirits in Dragon City, and its the place where they are the strongest too. Many of the lecturers and instructors are high-ranking heroic spirit users. They have powerful heroic spirits from Heaven Realm elites and even Deity Realm elites! These powerful heroic spirits often create a resonance with their vitality magnetic fields, as if their souls are resonating with each other, and hence, without anyone noticing it, they formed a forcefield around the heroic spirit course which can block off the radiation from around the world and the interference from magnetic fields. Xu Wanshans determination stayed protected, and it was influenced as well. After around twenty years, he gained some strength and turned into a small heroic spirit the weakest heroic spirit in all of Dragon City. I dont get it. Based on what you said, Senior Xus heroic spirit should be the determined and persevering type, Meng Chao said with a frown. Why did it acknowledge you and resonate with your mind to become your heroic spirit? Based on what I understand of you, youre clearly not the determined and persevering type. There are plenty of other freshmen in the military school, so why didnt he choose someone else but you? I wish he wouldve chosen someone else! Chu Feixiong said with a scornful look. Its all that womans fault that Im bound to the weakest heroic spirit in Dragon City! Wait! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. So, theres a woman involved! Is she pretty? The most important thing about being a person is to be kind. Whats the point even if shes pretty? Chu Feixiong said angrily. Didnt a philosopher say that the more beautiful a woman is, the more diabolical she is? He was freaking right! That woman is my squad leader. She looks decent, but her heart is as wicked as a snakes. If we compared Zuo Haoran to her, hed be eligible to contend for the top ten most outstanding youths in Dragon City! No way. Did she provoke you or did you provoke her? Meng Chao felt that with Chu Feixiongs misdeeds in the past, the latter was more plausible. Its all because my scores were terrible and I always dragged the squad down. It made her feel humiliated as the squad leader! Chu Feixiong told Meng Chao that the rules and regulations in the other normal undergraduate courses like the ones in Agricultural University did not have a concept such as a squad leader. The student council was simply in charge of the major and minor matters among students. But in the military school, the competition between squads was incredibly fierce. The squad leader had more power than a class rep in high school, and they could be considered pseudo-instructors and commanders. The squad which had Chu Feixiong, the joke of the course, was naturally ranked behind the others in all sorts of sparring sessions and competitions. This made their prideful female squad leader, who joined the heroic spirit course as a specially recruited student, really angry. She, thus, always treated Chu Feixion as an eyesore and targeted him. And their lecturers just had to pair them up into a study group. They wanted the female squad leader, who had extraordinary talent and outstanding abilities to help Chu Feixiong, who only managed to join the heroic spirit course out of sheer luck, which made him rank dead last. They wanted the person ranked at the top to help the person who showed bad results, and they gave the female squad leader an order she was not allowed to refuse. She could not give up on him or cast him aside. She had to make Recruit Chu Feixiong a new man and catch up to the monstrous geniuses in the course. The female squad leader did not mind helping the weak students or comrades. The problem was, their standards were different. One of them was a rare super genius, and the other was a normal student who came from a normal family, had normal talents, and was normal in every aspect. Since they were forced to pair up, it was impossible for them to produce any results in an instant. The female squad leader even felt that Chu Feixiong was intentionally going up against her by slacking off all the time and refusing to train honestly. Chu Feixiong, in the meantime, thought that the female squad leader was intentionally making things hard for him by setting impossible targets and terrifying training programmes. She wanted to make things hard for him, torture him, and trample on him so that she could vent the displeasure she had for him dragging the entire squad down. On the first day they paired up, they started arguing and fighting against each other. In just a few days, the female squad leader tried to persuade him to stop trying and change courses. Honestly, its not that I have to stay in the heroic spirit course. From the first day I entered military school, I knew that the heroic spirit course was a place for geniuses, monsters, and the children of generals and aristocrats. Its not suitable for normal people like me. It would have been better if I had obediently written a report and applied to transfer to the martial arts course or the logistics course. Chu Feixiong then gritted his teeth and hissed. But applying for the change is one thing, surrendering and running away like some dog with its tail between its legs after being looked down upon, mocked, and tortured by that woman is another! No matter how cowardly I am, Im not going to bow down to that womans will! Chapter 165 - A Strange Coincidence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thats true. Meng Chao nodded. You usually act really gungho in front of girls. Of course I have to do that. Honestly, if that woman hadnt provoked me, I wouldnt have been able to last even one week in the heroic spirit course. Its just too full of suffering, too tiring, and too brutal! Chu Feixiong said in an aggrieved and frustrated tone. But you didnt see how she looked at me. She always looks at me with this almost smirk, and theres scorn all over her eyes. Theres also this mocking look on her lips, and even when she breathes, she breathes scorn. Whats that supposed to mean? All I did on the first day when I enrolled in the school was to say boldly before everyone got to know each other that I want to become the greatest general in the history of the Red Dragon City and defeat all the current generals, even Thunder God Shao Zhengyang, which she accidentally heard. Thunder God Shao Zhengyang is a Deity Realm elite and an eight-star superhuman. He has led three of the ten great expeditions of the Red Dragon Army, and hes indeed a mighty general. You cant win against him so easily, Meng Chao said. Speaking of which, didnt they say that a soldier who doesnt strive to be a general isnt a good soldier? Even if youre reaching for something beyond your grasp, it shouldnt have made her target you in every aspect, right? Chu Feixiongs face suddenly turned red. I was foolish in the beginning, he whispered, and I criticized the mistakes in Thunder God Shao Zhengyangs three expeditions. I also said that if I had led the expeditionary army, I would have done it better than Shao Zhengyang. I might have used rather crass words, but that womans expression changed completely. I only learned later that her dad is Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. Um Chu Feixiong continued now that he had started. Anyway, from that day onwards, that woman treated me like a thorn in her side and an eyesore. Ever since she was paired up with me, she even started picking faults in everything I did. She either starts mocking me by wondering how I managed to get into the heroic spirit course or persuading me earnestly to switch courses, since I would sooner or later die during training. She then adds that she would send me out with fanfare and give me a grand farewell if I switched to the logistics course. She would even reach out to the middle-aged men and women over there to make sure that I would enjoy my time and get the fifty kilograms I lost back. She has said stuff like she would do anything just so that I would change courses. Tell me, is that the way to look down on someone? I think that you should consider the last option, you know? Meng Chao pondered over it. Chu Feixiong glared at him. Meng Chao raised his hands. I was just joking. You need to fight for your dignity, after all. Even if you have to leave, you cant leave defeated. Thats right. If that woman hadnt said anything, I would have left a long time ago. The more she provokes me, the more I want to stay in the heroic spirit course to fight against her. Even if I rank last in every class, lose another fifty kilograms, and die, I will die in the fields of the heroic spirit course. Then, I will turn into a toad and jump on her foot and bite her! Even if I cant kill her, Ill disgust her! Chu Feixiong said. Anyway, ever since that day, I fought against her with everything I had. I did whatever training programme she set for me, but if my movements were off and I was too slow, that was not my problem. I knew that I needed to improve my skills and strength, but at the very least, I was determined! But I have to say, that woman is seriously brutal. She just had to leave me covered in wounds every single day, and even when she saw that I really couldnt get up from the ground, she didnt feel sorry for me nor lightened the training load. In the end, after training for more than a month, I became exhausted and got myself a really bad fever. I stayed in the medical cabin for three days and three nights and still couldnt get up. Coincidentally, there was going to be a loaded one hundred-kilometer cross-country race in the next few days. Its incredibly hard, which is why its known as Hells Road. All freshmen have to participate in it, but that woman used her power as the squad leader and deleted my name. She said that I was sick and couldnt take part in the race, which was just humiliating me at that point. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. What do you mean? Everyone in the heroic spirit course is treating me and that woman as a joke at this point. In fact, there are people who have started a gambling pool betting when Id leave. I have been persevering all this while, and even if I rank dead last in all the matches, I join it to show those bastards my determination! Chu Feixiong gritted his teeth and said, But that woman didnt even say anything and just deleted my name. It was all because she wanted to get rid of me and increase the average score of the squad. But no one else knew about it and just thought that I backed out because Im a coward. They said that I dont have the guts to go on Hells Road and pretended to be sick to avoid it! I got angry after that and argued back. I told her that Im part of the Red Dragon Army, and even if Im sick, its nothing. When the monsters invade, would a sick man not need to fight just because hes ill? Who was she to prevent me from going on Hells Road without even talking to me about it? That woman then smiled coldly and said that with how I am right now, even if I participate in Hells Road, I will definitely not be able to reach the end. Instead of giving up halfway and becoming the subject of everyones jokes, itd be better if I didnt register for the race at all. Itd be better if I just stayed comfortably in the medical cabin. We argued and argued, and the fight increased in intensity. In the end, we made a bet on whether Id be able to last the one hundred kilometers with a three hundred-kilogram weight on my back in the obstacle course around the heroic spirit courses field. If I could do it, she would admit that I am a jade worth polishing, and one day, I can become a mighty general. But her methods are too crude and rough, so she cant train me. She would apologize to me in public and be gentler when she sets up a new logical training programme according to science. If I lost, there was nothing else to say. Id leave. Meng Chao scratched his head. Youre in university, man, and youre even in military school. Is it really okay for you to be so childish? Childish? What are you saying? Do you think I care about that woman being gentle? I just couldnt take such an insult lying down, Chu Feixiong said. Honestly, I signed the form to change courses and even left my thumbprint on it. It was in my pocket. I had been bothered by that woman for a month, and it was time for me to end things. But even if I left, I had to leave with my head held high. I already thought about it. I definitely had to complete the one hundred-kilometer obstacle course with three hundred kilograms on my back. Then, while the woman was dumbfounded, Id bring out the form to change courses and slap it against her face. Itd show her that she just ended up making an outstanding person leave in anger and that Dragon City had lost a great general who could win all fights just because of her pettiness and harsh nature. I wanted to humiliate her and make her beg me not to leave. Of course, Id definitely not leave. Heroic spirit course? I dont care about that! Think about it, wouldnt it be really elegant? Youd feel good too, right? Meng Chao said, I think that you have a really good imagination. Anyway, before I fully recovered, I ran that obstacle course. And let me tell you, a one hundred-kilometer obstacle course with a three hundred-kilogram weight is really freaking hard. If I were my usual self, Id have started begging for mercy after about fifty kilometers, but that woman was beside me, watching me with an intense gaze! Chu Feixiong said. Every time I finished a lap, I saw her dumbfounded expression, and I imagined her feeling ashamed and regretful after I finished. Heh, and then, without realizing it, all my fatigue and pain disappeared. I was filled with an endless amount of motivation. As I ran, I actually Finished one hundred kilometers? Meng Chao asked. Hahaha! You wouldnt expect it either, but I ran one hundred and twenty kilometers, which shocked that woman. Based on what she said later, I ran as if I were possessed, and even when she called out to me, I wouldnt listen. When she went to stop me, I just stared straight ahead and bypassed her. If I couldnt bypass her, I moved forward while pushing her. I was so strong that she couldnt stop me. In the end, she had to ask the lecturers for help, and they carried me to the medical office. Each of them held one of my limbs. Chu Feixiong first laughed, but then he covered his face, and his shoulders shook. Its only later that I learned that at some point in time, Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshans heroic spirit bound itself to me, and with his help, I managed to run more than one hundred and twenty kilometers! Meng Chao connected the dots in his best friends words, pondered them for a while, then understood what happened. So, Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshans heroic spirit had been lingering around the field in the heroic spirit course while looking for a heroic spirit user who would resonate with him? And he was searching for someone who is honest, foolish, determined, perhaps not very outstanding in terms of his martial arts, gun technique, and intellect, but determined? Meng Chao smacked the table and said, But even if he turned into a heroic spirit, he still couldnt wrap his head around it, huh? He didnt remember that all the students who managed to get into the heroic spirit course were elites among elites. Their determination was definitely strong enough, but they werent honest, foolish, only had average skills in martial arts, gun technique, and normal IQ. Fortunately, God never forsakes those who work hard. He waited for many years, and he finally found you, you joker. At first glance, youre practically the same as him. Heroic spirits have no will, so he didnt know that you made a bet with your squad leader. He just thought that youre the same as he was in the past, and by some strange coincidence, as you ran, your vitality magnetic field and his spirit energy magnetic field resonated and fused together. You inherited Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshans strength and dying will, and you became a glorious heroic spirit user, is that it? Thats right. Thats what happened, Chu Feixiong said with a depressed face. Since Xu Wanshans strength as a heroic spirit was too weak, in the beginning, the lecturers in the heroic spirit course and the medical doctor couldnt even sense him. They sent me to be treated in the medical cabin. In the end, I got up with a muddled head in the middle of the night as if I was daydreaming. With great familiarity, I went to the corner of the school campus and practiced the Army Fist the entire night before I was discovered. Everyone was shocked and sent me back to the medical office. I didnt know what was going on myself. I seem to remember it, but I dont seem to know anything either. I just felt numbness and pain all over, and that my muscles had no strength. I didnt even have the strength to poop, but there was this urge in my heart. When I saw a field, I wanted to run in it. When I saw a horizontal bar, I wanted to rotate over it. When I saw grenades, I wanted to throw them. When I saw nothing, I wanted to practice my Army Fist. Not even five men could stop me. In a short week, this sort of thing happened four times. In the beginning, the doctor thought that I was obsessed or had started sleepwalking. Later though, a veteran in the military school saw me sneaking out to train and realized that my gait, posture, and foolish demeanor was exactly the same as Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshans! So, he asked the most powerful lecturer and the greatest specialist from the heroic spirit course to examine me. They used the most advanced equipment and finally found Xu Wanshans heroic spirit. They also discovered that his heroic spirit had embedded deep into my brain and even fused into one with my soul. We cant be separated anymore! Chapter 166 - Invincible Army Fist Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao heard it, he could not help but frown and say, Alright, the process might have some twists and turns, but the results are still pretty good. No matter how insignificant something is, its still worth something, right? Even if hes the weakest heroic spirit, hes still a heroic spirit. Many people want one, but dont have it! I heard that heroic spirits can change to a lot of forms and have a lot of divine abilities. Even in dreams, they can teach their heroic spirit users a lot of skills. They can also use their heroic spirit users to strengthen their bones and bodies. They can also release them as killing moves. The speed of their attacks is even faster than that of martial artists creation of spirit energy magnetic fields. They can also seep into the heroic spirit users weapons and use the vibrations from the spirit energy magnetic fields to interfere with the sphere energy level in an atomic nucleus. They can change the atomic mass of a weapon so that they can maximize the quality, optimize the form, and maximize the power of the weapon. If you add a heroic spirit to a normal saber, it will turn into a dragon-slaying saber. If you add a heroic spirit to a normal rifle, it can oneshot a Nightmarish Beast. What sort of ability does your heroic spirit have? Nothing! It has nothing! Chu Feixiong said with a long face. Thats the problem. Other peoples heroic spirits are made from the powerful vitality magnetic fields, memories, and determination of Heaven Realm or Deity Realm elites. They possess powerful divine abilities that allow them to split open the earth and destroy the world. Some heroic spirits are formed after Earth Realm elites die, and they absorb a lot of normal peoples dying wills and determination. After they gather their wills together, they turn into powerful entities and can be considered to be very powerful. But my heroic spirit is a normal, fragmented soul. With his stubbornness and obstinance, he was born alone in the field of the heroic spirit course. Xu Wanshan was a foot soldier when he was alive, so what sort of skills do you think he has? I often dream about being Xu Wanshan and training madly, but all he does is practice running, walk in goose steps, stand at attention, salute, practice push ups, rotations on the horizontal bar, throwing grenades, the most basic saber techniques and gun techniques, and Army Fist. No matter how skilled he was with these skills, at the end of the day, hes still just a foot soldier. Chu Feixiong suddenly stared straight ahead. Before Meng Chao could say anything, he stood up, took one step back, and stood at attention. His eyes were wide open, his expression was honest and stern, and he flung his arms before he executed the most beautiful army salute Meng Chao had ever seen in his life. If the generals saw him, they would definitely not be able to help but slap Chu Feixiongs shoulder and praise him. What a good soldier! His large movements naturally caught the attention of quite a number of the five thousand people in the cafeteria. Some of the freshmen who had just arrived were very shocked. But when the military school students saw that it was Chu Feixiong, they smiled kindly at him and turned away, as if they were used to this. What are you doing? Meng Chao was shocked. He quickly tugged at his best friend, but he stayed as still as a pine tree rooted to the ground. Even with his insane strength, Meng Chao could not make Chu Feixiong budge. A few seconds later, Chu Feixiong returned to normal. This is a very common sight of new heroic spirit users losing control when their vitality magnetic fields and their heroic spirits magnetic fields interfere with each other, Chu Feixiong said gloomily. But when other heroic spirit users lose control, they display beautiful and powerful skills in spite of themselves or execute the signature moves of their heroic spirits. When others see them, they know that theyre a successor, right? As for me, I salute, stand at attention, or march in goose steps, and I cant control myself! When I march, I even march with the same arm and leg! Oh God, why? Can you imagine a heroic spirit marching with the same arm and leg? Meng Chao imagined it, and he could not help but snicker. Chu Feixiong glared at him fiercely. Im sorry, my mistake. Meng Chao raised his arms in surrender. But look at the brighter side. Were all in the same boat now. Im a broken-star superhuman, so I have my difficulties too, right? Bah, no matter how few main meridians a broken-star superhuman has, at the very least, they can execute a few skills. Didnt you also get Principal Suns Demon Subduing Pole and even upgraded it to the powerful Demon Subduing Slash? Chu Feixiong said gloomily. At least, you have one skill. I might be a superhuman, but I have nothing. Im a blank piece of paper. The strongest skill I have is the Army Fist. I can use it to fight against normal monsters, but how am I supposed to use it against Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, or Apocalyptic Beasts? The Army Fist was similar to the One Hundred Saber Techniques. It was a basic skill everyone could learn, and many high schools set up extra-curricular classes to teach the Army Fist. Obviously then, it was not a killing move with great power. Meng Chao thought about it. Since youve already cleared some spirit meridians, you can practice other skills. No one said that you cant practice martial arts just because you became a heroic spirit user, right? Chu Feixiongs expression turned even more bitter. Yeah. Usually, a heroic spirit wont interfere with the heroic spirit user practising other skills. Instead, theyd help to a certain degree and fuse the skills they had while they were alive to blend with the heroic spirit users new technique. Once the fusion is complete, they can execute the moves with greater power. But remember what sort of person my heroic spirit is. Hes Stupid Xu, famous for being stubborn and obstinate. He believes that the Army Fist is the strongest martial art in the world, and if you mastered the Army Fist, itd be even better than any amazing skill that can destroy the world. This is a belief carved into his soul, and after he bound himself to me once he turned into a heroic spirit, he carved that belief into my mind, as if he left a spirit mark in my brain. My current self logically knows that the Army Fist is just a technique taught to grassroots soldiers. Its the most normal and basic martial art, and no matter how much I practice it, I wont become invincible. In fact, it wont even be enough for me to reach the ranks of third-class fighters, but whenever I want to practice other martial arts, my heart resists it fiercely, and as I practice, at some point in time, I shift back to practising the Army Fist! How can this be? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. I spoke a few times to Xu Wanshans former squad leader, and I learned that Xu Wanshan was really stupid in the past. Forget about any sort of amazing skill, even if it were just an intermediate martial art that was slightly harder to learn or some fusion fighting skill that combined the use of cold weapons or firearms, he just could not learn it. Only his Army Fist was pretty good, Chu Feixiong said. The former squad leader could not bear watching him fail multiple times but keep gritting his teeth to continue persevering only to continue failing, so he lied and said that there was no martial art in the world that could be considered the strongest in the world. The strongest person could make even the most normal martial art, like the Army Fist, deliver destructive force once they mastered it. It could even become a divine art that can uproot mountains, and with Xu Wanshans potential, he was most suited to practice the Army Fist. As long as he could persevere, sooner or later, he would definitely make the Army Fist shine with glory and make it an invincible martial art. The former squad leader was kind. He didnt want Xu Wanshan to continue experiencing pointless failures, and Xu Wanshan looked as if he had understood the truth of martial arts. From then on, he continued to practice the Army Fist even harder, and he was very happy doing it, but thats a problem for me! I inherited his will and determination! I dont want to practice the Army Fist! I wont become a general if I just practice the Army Fist! Meng Chao scratched his head. When you put it that way, it does seem like a huge trouble. Its a major problem! Chu Feixiong slapped his thigh and said, Having this heroic spirit is even worse than not having any heroic spirit. When I didnt have a heroic spirit, I could at least imagine myself getting some powerful heroic spirits favor and resonating with the mind of a Deity Realm elite. Then, I could easily inherit a divine art and command an army. I could march boldly in war and become a brave soldier of the Red Dragon Army! But when you resonate with a heroic spirit, it means that your soul is bound to them. Under normal circumstances, its impossible to get bound to another heroic spirit. Its also impossible to kick aside a heroic spirit just because its too weak and look for a new one. But my heroic spirit is not just weak, it wont even let me learn other martial arts aside from the Army Fist! Honestly speaking, even though I have the dream of becoming a mighty general, I know that its not good for me to reach for something beyond my grasp. I have to be down-to-earth. Even if I cant become a general, I should be content with second best and become an ace soldier. Its something I could somewhat accept. I wouldnt mind becoming an ace soldier who can pretend to be a normal bodyguard after retiring from the army and mingle around beautiful socialites. I could even use my strength for things that I shouldnt, like reaching out to beat up the rich mens sons. That sort of life would be pretty good too. But now that Ive been bound to Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshan, I cant even think about becoming a general or an ace soldier! Im going to stay as a normal foot soldier for the rest of my life! Meng Chao did not know how to comfort his best friend. In his previous life, Chu Feixiong did not manage to make it into the military school and sacrificed his life quietly during the Monster War as a normal soldier. In this life, even when he managed to get into the strongest undergraduate course in the military school with Meng Chaos help, after all the twists and turns, was he still going to end up as a foot soldier? Was this fate? Its all Shao Jianqings fault! That harsh, mean, ruthless, and wicked woman! The more Chu Feixiong spoke, the angrier he became. He punched the table fiercely. If it werent for the bet with her, I wouldnt have run a one hundred-kilometer obstacle course with a three hundred-kilogram load in the field, and I wouldnt have resonated with Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshan. I wouldnt be bound by this weak and stubborn heroic spirit, and now, my dream wouldnt be completely ruined. Shao Jianqing, because of this, were mortal enemies. Just you wait, dont let me find a chance to get back at you, or forget about Thunder God Shao Zhengyang, not even God himself will be able to save you. Hehehehe When Meng Chao saw the savage grin on his best friends face, he quietly raised his hand. One question. Does that Shao Jianqing youre talking about has fair skin, a wicked figure, an oval face, looks rather coquettish, but has large, lively eyes resembling a tigers, which shreds all that coquettish air and makes her look so heroic and aggressive that no one would dare to look her in the face? Is that about it? Huh, how did you know? Chu Feixiong asked in shock. I saw her, Meng Chao said. When did you see her? Where? Chu Feixiong was curious. Now, behind you. Chapter 167 - Score A Lucky Hit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chu Feixiong jumped up like a cat with a stepped on tail. He curled up and covered his butt, then said to the woman who had been standing silently behind him for three minutes, If you were willing to take the bet, you have to be willing to lose! You said that once I finished the one hundred-kilometer obstacle course with a three hundred-kilogram load, you wouldnt attack me again! Meng Chao suddenly felt that his best friends description of being a determined, hot-blood young man who had launched his counterattack was a little different from reality. He quietly observed his best friends female squad leader, Shao Jianqing, who was the daughter of Dragon Citys Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. There were quite a number of new people around them, and they observed her curiously but discreetly. She was a woman who was destined to attract attention. Very few female soldiers were able to stand gracefully even with a nanotech fighting suit, a strengthened exoskeleton, and two mighty swords that looked like the propellers of a helicopter. And very few female soldiers had skin as white as snow and without a single blemish even after going through high-intensity training for a few months in the most brutal weather under the summer sun, then joining the battlefield in the wild and fighting for half a month against monsters. If not for her aggressive, tiger-like eyes, she was not at all like a soldier, but like a fashionable, teenage celebrity who was even more brilliant and charming than Yan Feirou. But her intense eyes could not hide her ambition and determination, and it cast her awe-inspiring beauty into the shadows. Everyone could only see her heroic gait. Dont worry, Chu Feixiong. I wont hurt even half of your finger today. Just like her demeanor, Shao Jianqings voice was a little hoarse, making her sound quite gender-neutral. She said faintly, I only came to tell you that I completed the mission we got to kill fifty Three-eyed Spirit Cats, and I even killed some extra. I killed a total of seventy-six of them, so you can have half of my kills. Go and get your iron-blooded coins later. What? Chu Feixiong was a little stunned, and he frowned. Since this is a group mission and we were supposed to hunt in pairs, why did you complete the mission on your own. Wouldnt I be Meng Chao felt that he wanted to say that this meant that he ended up relying on her to complete the mission, but they were in public, and he felt embarrassed to say this out loud. If it were Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, or any other monster that has thick skin but is slow, I wouldnt mind leaving behind a few for you to play with, but Three-eyed Spirit Cats are famous for being agile and cunning. Fight them with your Army Fist? Ha, are you going to hunt them until midnight? I dont have so much time to help you practice your Army Fist until its the best fist technique in the world. My efficiency is higher if I act alone. Shao Jianqing paused, then added, I will give you half of the rewards from my hunts over the next few days. You can stay in the camp and rest while you think about the suggestion I gave you. You should know that you dont have to stay in the heroic spirit course just because you have a heroic spirit. You can go to the martial arts course, firearms course, commanding course, or even the logistics course. Those places can help cultivate heroic spirit users as well. Besides, your heroic spirit is too unique. Whats the point of you continuing to stay in the heroic spirit course? You Whats the meaning of this? Are you looking down on my heroic spirit just because hes a normal soldier? The female squad leaders words had stomped on some taboo in Chu Feixiong, and rage swirled around him. His expression instantly became different, and he looked quite stubborn and obstinate. The shock from when he saw Shao Jianqing was completely gone. He slammed his fist on the table and got up. Im telling you, Shao Jianqing, you can torment me, trample on me, and even torture me, but dont insult my heroic spirit! he roared. So what if hes just a normal soldier? No matter how mighty a general is, without thousands of soldiers to fight for him, hes just a general without an army to command. Hes useless. Even if my heroic spirit is the weakest in Dragon City right now, heroic spirits can grow together with their heroic spirit user, and one of these days, my heroic spirit will become even stronger than your Female Battle God, and your father, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang! The female squad leader frowned a little, then sighed in resignation. She ignored the raging Chu Feixong and extended a hand to Meng Chao. Im Chu Feixiongs squad leader, Shao Jianqing. Youre his friend, right? Please advise him to change his mind. The heroic spirit course isnt suited for him and his heroic spirit. Theres no need for him to show off or sulk about this. Hes just staying in the course to suffer at this point. Meng Chaos mind raced. Thunder God Shao Zhengyang was a resolute general and a major figure in the Red Dragon Army. Naturally, he had the right to join Dragon Citys tactical plans. Was he the right person worthy of Meng Chao revealing some information to him? But no matter what, Shao Jianqing was someone worthy of getting acquainted with. For the future of Dragon City and the safety of thousands of his peers, even if he had to sacrifice a bit of his best friends pride and his body, everyone should understand where Meng Chao came from, right? Hello, Im Meng Chao, Chu Feixiongs best friend. Dont worry, Shao Jianqing, I dont think Feixiong is suited for the heroic spirit course either. Ill definitely persuade him to switch to the logistics course and stop bothering you! Meng Chao quickly took Shao Jianqings hand and put on a smile on his face. Do you mind if we exchange contacts so that we can contact each other often? Honestly, Im filled with admiration for Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. After all, Ive grown up listening to General Shao leading the expeditionary force in the wild. To me, hes not just a mighty general, but a legendary and famous general! Chu Feixiong did not expect that Meng Chao would betray him so willingly, and he was instantly flabbergasted. His dumbfounded expression made Shao Jianqing break into laughter. When she smiled, her sharp, tiger-like eyes crinkled. The sharp glare she had disappeared, and only a beauty that would make heads turn remained. It caused quite a lot of boys around them to suck in sharp breaths. But that smile only lasted for half a second before her expression instantly turned stiff and wary. You You said youre Meng Chao. Are you from Agricultural University? Thats right. Please take care of me, Ms. Shao. Meng Chao smiled faintly. Ever since he killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examinations practical test, a lot of media corporations fell over each other to interview him, and he could be considered quite famous. It was not surprising then that Shao Jianqing would recognize him. If that were the case, she might take the initiative to become his friend, and they might have the chance to sit down together to have a meal to talk about the current situation in the world as well as the tactical strategies employed by Dragon City, right? But to his surprise, Shao Jianqing took her hand back at the speed of lightning. Contempt that she did not bother to hide appeared in her eyes. She first glared at Meng Chao before she cast a scornful look at Chu Feixiong and shook her head as if she was saying Birds of a feather flock together, I guess. She turned around and left, and when she walked, she even flung her hand, as if the skin Meng Chao touched was bitten by a toad. Whats going on? This time, it was Meng Chaos turn to feel gloomy. I dont know her at all. Just how did I offend her now? No matter how much she hates you, theres no reason for her to be angry at me as well, right? Dont look at me. It has nothing to do with me. She just hates you. Chu Feixiong delighted in his misery and said, Think. Your reputation is down the drain right now. And you thought to win that tigress vixens favor by betraying your friend? Impossible! What do you mean? Meng Chao was puzzled. Bad reputation? Who? Me? Duh. Why are you pretending to be innocent? Ive been wanting to ask you about it, but I didnt get the chance just now, Chu Feixiong said. Right now, theres a rumor going around in the alliance of the five universities that theres a freshman in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course who practises an evil martial art called the Ultimate Style just so that he can sneak into places he shouldnt and do despicable things that would enrage both heaven and earth. And he actually managed to fulfil his goals. Of course, in the end, he had his criminal acts unmasked and received a notice of criticism. There was a picture of that notice posted on the universitys website. Most of the groups in the alliance of the five universities know about it. In some screenshots, that person is known as Meng Something, and in other screenshots, that person is known as Something Chao. Isnt that you? What?! I didnt know that youre this sort of person Ah, fine. Honestly, I can believe you being that sort of person. But I didnt expect you to be so daring, so efficient, and this evil Ultimate Style to be so powerful. You actually managed to sneak into the girls dorms despite the fact that their defence is so tight? No. Listen to me. The Ultimate Style is actually a profound and legitimate Chu Feixiong did not wait for him to finish. Right now, the expressions of most of the girls in the alliance of the five universities change when they hear your name, and all of the boys are indignant. They want to put a shameless dog like you through the most severe interrogation and make you hand over the ways to practice this evil martial art so that they can criticize it. Then, theyre going to cut you up so that they can vent their anger! Meng Chao said, Youve truly mistaken. How would I do something so shameless, boring, and perverse? The reason behind this accident is Hang on, what did you just say? Repeat that for me, will you? Chu Feixiong did. Theyre going to cut you up so that they can vent their anger! Meng Chao shook his head. No. The one before that. Chu Feixiong went straight to the start of the conversation. The expressions of most of the girls in the alliance of the five universities change when they hear your name. Meng Chao shook his head again. Not that one either. The one in the middle. So, Chu Feixiong said, The boys in the military school want to put a shameless dog like you through the most severe interrogation and make you hand over the ways to practice this evil martial art so that they can criticize it. Meng Chaos eyes lit up, and his delight was greater than his disappointment. Really? You want to criticize this evil martial art? Chu Feixiong spoke severely and with a sense of justice. Of course its true. Many of the boys in the military school heard that you and I both came from Ninth High School, so they tried to interrogate me too so that they can learn the truth of this evil martial art. If its really dangerous, we will delve deeper into it to explore it fully so that we can learn how to counter it. Thats the only way we can uphold justice and maintain peace! Were all friends, so tell me honestly. Is this Ultimate Style really sinister, despicable, shameless, and underhanded? Meng Chao had to say, Yes. Its indeed sinister, despicable, shameless, and underhanded. Then you have to give up the ways to practice it so that the boys in the military school can criticize it. Meng Chao agreed to it. No problem. Anyway, all the boys from the alliance of the five universities are going to stay in the base now. We can make an Ultimate Style Study Group, just like we did in high school. Aside from the boys in the military school, we can also gather all the hot-blooded boys with a great sense of justice from the University of Technology, Medical University, and the University of Science. Ill take the lead and have everyone criticize the Ultimate Style! Chapter 168 - Female Battle God Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Chu Feixiong was so amused that he let out a huff that blew a bubble from his nose. Seriously?! Feixiong, were friends who have fought in life and death situations. When you downloaded those dangerous and stimulating life science videos in the past, you shared them with me so we could criticize them together. Why would I lie to you? Meng Chao slapped Chu Feixiongs shoulder and said firmly, Dont worry. Even though I dont have great knowledge about heroic spirits, the 1,024 branch meridians we cultivate in the Ultimate Style arent connected to any killing moves that require you to form a spirit energy magnetic field. It shouldnt clash with your Army Fist. Its fine even if you dont have any skills. When you wander around the land, you need to rely on a sturdy body and a firm fist to survive, not some dazzling skills! You mentioned something that I agree with. Regardless of whether its a martial artist, heroic spirit user, or heroic spirit, all of them can grow. Even if your heroic spirit is very weak right now, as long as you cultivate your 1,024 branch meridians until they are as tough as steel and are perhaps even thicker, sturdier, and even more energetic than your main meridians, even the most normal Army Fist will be able to kill Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, and even Apocalyptic Beasts. Meng Chao thought about it. Army Fist might be a beginner fist technique that millions of Red Dragon Army soldiers knew, but that was also its advantage: There were a lot of people who practiced it, which meant that it had built up a large database. There was feedback from people using it in real fights, which meant that there were various ways to use the fist technique against most monsters. It was modified nonstop to cover up its weaknesses, and new skills were developed from it. In contrast, when an ultimate technique was only available to Deity Realm elites, it inevitably had little data about its usage in real fights. It might have a fatal weakness that did not mean anything against 99% of the superbeasts, but would be deadly against one type of superbeasts. Because of this, Army Fist was definitely not the strongest fist technique, but it was definitely the steadiest fist technique. When monsters will start mutating madly, the old way of fighting and going to war would become outdated, and steadiness would become incredibly important. But you still need dreams. After all, what if you do manage to achieve it? After thinking about it, Meng Chao continued. Dont give up on becoming a mighty general, and Ill do my best to help you. Of course, we cant go dreaming too big and hope to reach the top in one go. Lets set a small goal first. How about this? Lets not be in a hurry to fight against those who are stronger than us. Lets start with the peers who are in Spirit Tattoo Realm! If we work together in the northern offense, well definitely become the strongest one-star superhumans in Dragon City. Then, well reach two stars in a brilliant manner! That way, I can make the Ultimate Style shine, and you can suppress your female squad leader so that she can see your manliness! When Chu Feixiong heard this, he could not help giggling. He laughed for a while until his face turned a little red, and he whispered, I dont have a problem with practicing the Ultimate Style, but forget about suppressing the female squad leader. You dont know about Shao Jianqings origins, do you? Shes a legendary specially recruited student. Meng Chao snorted. Her dad is a general. Theres nothing special about her being a specially recruited student. Thats where youre wrong. Even though I despise the womans evil ways, as it stands, shes so strong that she doesnt need General Shao pulling strings for her. Chu Feixiong actually started defending the female squad leader. Also, General Shao is known for being unbiased and not adhering to logic. He wont just pull strings for his relatives and children. Hes the type whos a prude when it comes to morals. Hes afraid of people talking bad about him, so hes especially strict when he treats his relatives and children. General Shao has a total of seven sons and three daughters. Aside from one son and daughter who have not become adults just yet, after his other children graduated, he sent them to the harshest and most dangerous squads. He doesnt give them special treatment. Instead, they have to face the most difficult trials, and they get promoted slower than their peers. He has been leading the army for years, and he has already sent three sons and one daughter to their deaths in the wild. The other generals and his former subordinates could not bear to watch it and tried to persuade him to stop sending his children to such dangerous places, but General Shao could not be convinced. He said that he cant show love when he commands his soldiers. As a general, hes supposed to use the deaths of his soldiers to gain the greatest benefit. If hes unwilling to send his children to their deaths, why should he have the right to send other peoples children to their deaths? Meng Chao fell silent. Thunder God Shao Zhengyang was not a general who created miracles like a magician. He was not skilled in using a small number of soldiers to win against a large number of enemies. His strategies could be described as a thunderbolt. They were simple, crude, and fierce. He was skilled in fighting against powerful enemies in the most difficult and bloody battles. Out of the ten expeditions that the Red Dragon Army had ever launched, the three he led gained the greatest success. But at the same time, the number of soldiers and elites lost was also the highest. A lot of people in the Red Dragon Army, Supernatural Tower, and the Survival Committee criticized him, which prevented him from being promoted further. Otherwise, with his grand achievements during the three expeditions, he would have long since been promoted to the rank of a field marshal. He was ruthless to other soldiers, but he was even more ruthless to his own children. If that was how Thunder God Shao Zhengyang behaved, it was indeed quite impossible for him to pull strings for his daughter to become a specially recruited student. Speaking of it, though, we cant say that General Shao has absolutely nothing to do with Shao Jianqing becoming a specially recruited student, Chu Feixiong said. There is a tradition in the Shao family that during the winter holidays before the children of the Shao family go for their national college examinations, General Shao sends them into the wild. He only gives them a dagger and a bottle of freshwater before telling them to survive on their own for three days and three nights. This is considered their coming-of-age ceremony. Meng Chao remembered the Bloody Moon Wolf King he encountered in the wild and gasped. Isnt that a little too crazy?! I didnt say it wasnt. I think General Shao would send someone to protect them in the dark, but no matter what, the children are just normal teenagers who have not awakened to supernatural abilities yet. If they really ran into danger, even the bodyguards might not be able to protect them in time, Chu Feixiong said. And just as everyone thought, when it was Shao Jianqings turn for her coming-of-age ceremony, her luck was especially bad. She ran into a Grade Three Nightmarish Beast called Lightning Dragon, which is a very fast beast. She was taken away and vanished after entering a crack in the ground. Its end could not be seen. When Shao Jianqing was dragged underground by the Lightning Dragon, everyone thought that she would definitely die. The Shao family even began preparing for her funeral, but she discovered a huge, incomplete, and mottled sword in the dragons nest. She also awakened the power that had been lying dormant in it for twenty years. She obtained the acknowledgement of the heroic spirit in there and killed seven Lightning Dragons in the nest in one go to carve a bloody way out of the underground! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Lightning Dragons were the kings among Nightmarish Beasts. They were just one step away from Apocalyptic Beasts and were much stronger than Bloody Moon Wolf Kings. He had thought that he could boast about his feat of killing a Bloody Moon Wolf King during the national college examination for at least a year, but Shao Jianqing killed seven Lightning Dragons during her winter holidays, and she even kept a low profile about it. The world did not even know about it. Seriously, she showed no respect to him, a returnee! If you knew who formerly owned the sword she picked up in the dragons nest and whose heroic spirit she awakened, you wouldnt find this strange or ridiculous. Before Meng Chao could say anything, Chu Feixiong was unable to stop himself from revealing the mystery. Didnt I tell you just now that her heroic spirit is called the Female Battle God? A thought arose in Meng Chaos mind, and he was so shocked that goosebumps broke all over his skin. The Female Battle God Su Jianqing? The last fifty years, there were all sorts of amazing people in Dragon City. Numerous peerless fighters showed up, but there was only one person who had the right to be known as the Battle God, and that was Lei Zongchao, a nine-star superhuman who stood at the peak of Deity Realm. As the Battle Gods name rang through Dragon City and all other powerful fighters could only stare at him in awe, Su Jianqing gained the title of Female Battle God and obtained Lei Zongchaos acknowledgement. Since the Dragon Citizens were willing to print her title into their textbooks, it should be clear just how strong she was. Among the superhumans who were lost during the fifty-year bloody war in Dragon City, Su Jianqings cultivation realm was the highest, and she was the one who sacrificed herself in the most heroic manner. The last of the ten expeditions was held in Chaotic Dreams, a river located to the west of Dragon City. With two broadswords, Violet Fang and Lightning Slayer, Su Jianqing killed three Apocalyptic Beasts and more than fifty Hell Beasts, creating the best chance for the Red Dragon Army to attack. Once they chipped down three mountaintops that served as gathering spots for monsters, Su Jianqing died after running out of strength, and her corpse was dragged underground by some monsters. The Earthlings might was displayed in that battle, and it made the remaining Apocalyptic Beasts residing deep within the Monster Mountain Range shudder. In the next twenty years, they did not dare to invade Dragon City, and their fear turned into a steady shield in the beginning of the Great Construction Era. Many of the citizens idolized and missed Female Battle God Su Jianqing dearly. Many years after her death, Jianqing became the most common name for newly born girls in Dragon City. Shao Jianqings name was also deliberately given to her because Thunder God Shao Zhengyang wanted to commemorate the deceased Female Battle God. Of course, aside from the name, many people also longed to locate Su Jianqings fragmented soul so that they could slowly nourish it and turn it into a heroic spirit, which would then lead to them being able to inherit her power. But there were many conditions required for the birth of a heroic spirit, and all sorts of unique circumstances had to be met. It did not mean that if a persons cultivation realm was high, their soul would be stronger, and because of it, they would definitely turn into a heroic spirit. If the conditions were met, even a normal person like Xu Wanshan could turn into a heroic spirit. But if a person was fighting fiercely before their death, all sorts of spirit energy magnetic fields clashed into each other, which could stir up a spirit energy storm. If that happened, no matter how strong a soul was, it would scatter and be completely destroyed. There were also cases like Meng Chaos former principal, Sun Daxing. For the sake of protecting his students, he stimulated his brainwaves and burned his own life so that his soul would turn into a dazzling torch. His life was completely extinguished like that, so it was difficult for him to turn into a heroic spirit. Female Battle God Su Jianqing fit the latter two categories that could prevent her from becoming a heroic spirit To kill three Apocalyptic Beasts and more than fifty Hell Beasts, she had to burn away her own life, just like Principal Sun, and when the Apocalyptic Beasts delivered violent attacks while at their death, her soul was damaged badly and torn to shreds. Besides, her corpse was dragged underground, so her weapons, armor, and accessoriesall things that might carry fragments of her soulfell underground as well. Trying to search for her fragmented soul in the endless uncultivated land was the same as searching for a needle in a haystack. Twenty years had passed, and everyone had given up on hope, thinking that even if Su Jianqing had left behind a shred of her brainwaves and her vitality magnetic field when she died, it would have long since been blown away and completely destroyed by the planets magnetic field, the radiation from the stars, and the spirit energy from underground. But to their shock, Shao Jianqing was able to find Su Jianqings broken swords in a dragons nest, and she inherited the Female Battle Gods power! Chapter 169 - Soldier Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao gasped in amazement. Then, your female squad leader rose to power in one go, right? Its no wonder why she can kill seven Lightning Dragons in one breath. Has she already reached Heaven Realm? No. Even though Female Battle God Su Jianqing was one of the best fighters in Dragon City, she died tragically, and the power that remained in her soul isnt much. She has also been exposed to the elements and all sorts of radiation in the wild for twenty years. When she was awakened by Shao Jianqing, she was so weak that she was basically a candle in the wind. She was about to disappear at any moment, Chu Feixiong explained. Also, when Shao Jianqing was first possessed by the heroic spirit, she killed seven Lightning Dragons, which, as you know, are the kings of Nightmarish Beasts. It drained her heroic spirit. Itd be the same as you suddenly releasing an explosive power and killing the Bloody Moon Wolf King. She created a miracle, but its one she cannot reproduce, and she suffered a lot of terrible consequences because of it. Right now, Shao Jianqing is still a one-star superhuman. Of course, shes definitely at the peak of Spirit Tattoo Realm. Perhaps when shes in a bad mood someday, shell explode and become a two-star superhuman. Also, no matter what, she has obtained the Female Battle Gods legacy. Even if we dont talk about her strength, her potential in cultivating and fighting are both first class. Her speed of improvement is also much higher than that of a normal superhuman. As long as she continues getting in touch with the people Su Jianqing was close with, her disciples, her items, the environment she once immersed herself in, and continues down the path Su Jianqing took, her soul will resonate with Su Jianqing, and shell have a high chance of reaching Heaven Realm or even Deity Realm. I see. Meng Chao nodded, then frowned. Why havent I heard about such shocking news before? Logically speaking, if the Female Battle Gods heroic spirit found a successor, it would definitely attract the media and the Internet. This would be a hot topic for a few months, wouldnt it? Its because General Shao intentionally suppressed the news. I already told you, hes a prude when it comes to morals. Also, I heard that he doesnt have a good time in the Red Dragon Army. Many people criticize him by saying that his fighting style is too fierce and he doesnt know how to change. If he kills one thousand enemies, he loses five hundred of his own soldiers. Theres an endless supply of monsters, so Dragon City cant afford to give him groups of five hundred soldiers to sacrifice, Chu Feixiong pursed his lips. I dont really agree with the generals fighting style either. Even Shao Jianqing criticizes him at times, and shes his daughter! Wait Meng Chao was pensive. Since General Shao intentionally suppressed the news, why do you know so much about it? You even know the details of her picking up a rusty, mottled, and broken sword to kill seven Lightning Dragons. You also know about her criticizing General Shao sometimes? What? Did she talk about her father in front of you? Theres something going on here! Chu Feixiongs face turned red. Even if three layers of his skin were peeled off because after being exposed to the sun, his dark tone could not hide the dark flush. Where was I? Oh, yes, there might be some difficulty in Shao Jianqing becoming the strongest one-star superhuman and becoming a two-star superhuman in a grand fashion. Right now, all the strongest Spirit Tattoo Realm people among our peers are monsters like Shao Jianqing. Chu Feixiong coughed dryly and quickly changed the topic of conversation. I went about asking for information, but I wont talk about those in Dragon City University. Lets just talk about the ones in the alliance of the five universities. Did you know that there are already four among us who are specially recruited to enter the fighting occupations? I talked about Shao Jianqing just now. You have Wu Wu from Agricultural Universitys monster controller course. I heard that shes the Panther Girl who grew up in the wild. You must know her better than I do, so I wont go into detail about her. Then, theres another monster in the military schools martial arts course. His father is an ace sharpshooter in the Red Dragon Army, and his mother is a weapons specialist who specializes in developing new guns. He inherited his parents talent, and shooting a target accurately while hes one hundred steps away or delivering a headshot while hes eight hundred meters away are all basic skills for him. Theyre not worthy of being mentioned at all. His greatest skill is controlling more than one hundred bullets to hit more than one hundred targets at the same time, and all of them will hit bullseye! Thats Meng Chao believed that his shooting was first class, but even he found it impossible to believe what he heard. Getting bullseye out of all one hundred shots isnt hard, the problem is doing it at the same time. Thats impossible! I heard that he awakened to a supernatural ability that allows him to control metal. I dont know the details or the principle behind this, but it seems like he uses his vitality magnetic field to surround the bullets. He can turn more than one hundred bullets into micro missiles in some sense. Under this monsters leadership, the martial arts course this year has actually managed to fight on equal grounds with the heroic spirit course during our few tournaments. He is known as the future star of the Gun Fighting Style. When he arrived in Shattered Starlake, he shot through countless monsters eyeballs and brains. He has even been chosen twice as the Daily Star! Chu Feixiong stopped talking for a moment. But this guy has run into quite a few opponents. Our Shao Jianqing is definitely one of them, and theres also a guy from the University of Technologys machine course. His parents are machine masters for a mining company. Twenty years ago, when they were exploring a mine, they got exposed to an unidentified crystal that released high amounts of radiation for a long time. At that time, his mother didnt know that she was pregnant. In the end, the adults were fine, but the baby, which was born later, did not have legs and a right arm. He only had a left arm. Logically speaking, with a handicap like this, it should have been very difficult for him to survive in the tough and despair-inducing environment in Dragon City. But not only did he inherit his parents talents, he seemed to have been enlightened by the radiation from the mysterious crystals, for hes a genius mechanic. When he was in the upper levels of elementary school, he was influenced by his parents actions and built himself a mechanical arm and a pair of mechanical legs. When he reached middle school, not a single person in his age group was his opponent in the robotics competitions. When he reached high school, he looked down on attending high school competitions. Instead, he joined his parents mining company and mingled around with real, experienced machine masters. Now, he installed the best technology from strengthened exoskeletons, maglev technology, and automatic fire control systems into his mechanical arm and legs. They have been upgraded more than ten times. The fighting strength in the newest version is very shocking. He can even control dozens of unmanned fighting vehicles and intelligent fighting vehicles at the same time. He is a tactical assault squad on his own. He has soldiers all around him, and hes incredibly awesome! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and thought about it for a long time. Wait, what did you say just now? He gave his best friend a profound look. Did you just say OUR Shao Jianqing? Chu Feixiong looked at him gloomily. Will you pay attention to the main point? Is the main point my grudge with that woman? The main point is that having good grades during the national college examination is nothing. At most, youre just a normal genius. The ones who dont need to take part in the national college examination and have the universities offer them all sorts of great conditions to join them are the real geniuses! I heard that you did pretty well during the admission test of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and suppressed the Four Great Kings with brute force, right? Thats awesome, but I have to say, you dont have the right to be called strong just because you scored high during your national college examination. Shao Jianqing, Wu Wu, the future star of the martial arts courses gun fighting style, and the machine maniac from the University of Technologys machine course are the real Four Great Kings of the alliance of five universities! Are they? Meng Chao asked with a frown. Are Shao Jianqing and the rest really as good as Wu Wu? Chu Feixiong nodded. I dont know how strong the monster controller courses Wu Wu is, but since theyre all specially recruited for the fighting courses, they should be about the same strength, right? Thats good. Meng Chaos frown disappeared. If theyre really powerful enemies who are about the same level as Wu Wu, I wont be so lonely walking down my path of a superhuman. Chu Feixiong looked at him as if he had something to say. Then, he stood up and started walking outside. Meng Chao was a little stunned. Where are you going? Arent you going to eat? I cant eat while looking at you, Chu Feixiong said. Its better if I use every single second I have to hunt Three-eyed Spirit Cats to prove to that Shao Jianqing that the Army Fist can kill nimble monsters. Alright, give me your tactical communications number. Well meet up at night. Get a few more boys from the military school, and we can criticize the Ultimate Style together. Meng Chao and Chu Feixiong exchanged temporary contact information. Stupid Soldier, were leaving! Chu Feixiong sighed and glanced at the faint green humanoid-shaped spirit floating dumbly behind him. Forget about becoming the strongest among those in the Spirit Tattoo Realm and suppressing the female squad leader. We should just work hard and become stronger. Even if we become the second weakest heroic spirit and heroic spirit user, at least it wont be as embarrassing as it was in the past, right? Xu Wanshan seemed to be able to understand his heroic spirit users words. He did not seem to have any sort of displeasure toward being called Stupid Soldier. A matter-of-fact expression appeared on his rather blurry face, as if this was the name that he was supposed to have. He trailed behind Chu Feixiong quietly as if he was following his former squad leader in the past. Hang on, Meng Chao said when they were about to disappear. Is your heroic spirit really called Stupid Soldier? A heroic spirit born from fragments was a different thing compared to a powerful fighter when they were alive. Heroic spirits were not ghosts, but neither were they people. They were powerful determination and a brand of will. They were like psychological pictures and videos. A powerful fighters fragmented soul could be divided to form multiple heroic spirits. And when countless fighters fragmented souls shared the same wish, mindset, and determination, they could gather together to form a heroic spirit. Hence, heroic spirits were usually not known by their original name. Instead, they had a nickname that represented their characteristic, origin, or wish. Shao Jianqings heroic spirit was not known as Su Jianqing, but Female Battle God. Its fine, Chu Feixiong said nonchalantly. Xu Wanshans former squad leader and comrades called him this in the past. Would you be the same as his former squad leader and comrades? Meng Chao asked. Even if he was just a logistics officer when he died, he still joined the army earlier than you, and based on the rules of the army, hes your senior, right? Dont go looking down on him because hes weak. I think hes pretty unlucky to get a heroic spirit user like you. Besides, once you start practicing the Ultimate Style and become stronger, youll be improving by leaps and bounds. When you become a war hero, the media and citizens will be cheering for you. Other heroic spirit users will say their heroic spirits are Thunder God, Female Battle God, Black Guardian God, and whatnot, which are awe-inspiring and grand names, but you will say Stupid Soldier? Who do you think will be embarrassing who at that time? Makes sense. Looks like I should give him a proper name. Chu Feixiong scratched his head and stared at his heroic spirit for a long time before he sighed. Honestly, Ive thought of it before. After I inherited the will of a powerful fighter, I would give it the name of Lightning General, Grand Marshal, Guardian Vanguard or something that sounds really domineering, but if I use them on him, itll be wrong, and people will laugh at him. Youve only been a foot soldier your entire life, and I dont think Ill have the chance of becoming a general so Ill call you Soldier! Soldier was very satisfied with his new name. The spirit flames gathered together to form a huge, honest, and pure smile. It was as if he had just received the best name in the world. Chu Feixiong could only smile in resignation. He clenched his fists tightly and stepped on the mysterious battlefield with Soldier. Chapter 170 - Unnamed Lake, A Fierce Fight Begins! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Unnamed Lake No. 421 seemed to have been formed when two meteorites fell during ancient times. The two craters were of different sizes but right next to each other. They created a shape that resembled a gourd. At first glance, the water sparkled and no waves could be found. Even the lush aquatic plants around the lake appeared harmless aside from their slightly red tips. The area looked calm and peaceful. But when artillery shells tore through the air and landed in the unnamed lake, the illusion of harmony was shattered. Boom! Crack! Splash! As water pillars rose into the air, a number of strange fish with savage faces and sharp teeth were thrown off-kilter and started biting each other. A few reptile-type monsters who had shells as sturdy as those of a crocodile but could move as fast as leopards started crawling toward the bushes of the bank. The bushes were then struck by a few artillery shells, and mini-sized boar-like monsters with thorns all over them appeared and ran into the distance helter-skelter. With the two brutal carnivorous monsters leading the escape, all the monsters around the lake were alerted to the attack, and more than one thousand monsters started fleeing in all directions. Some of the monsters were mortal enemies with each other, and as they fled, they noticed each other. Their desire to hunt the other overwhelmed their awareness of danger. They pounced on their enemies and tore into them. Some of the etherealized plants, which pretended to be normal weeds, swung their branches, which looked like poisonous snakes, and bound a lot of the monsters who had started fleeing. They dragged them into the bushes, and in an instant, bone-chilling slurps rose into the air. The area, in truth, was partially a swamp. When the artillery shells landed on the ground, they sank deep into the loose mud, which diminished their power. Dragon City only had a limited number of resources, so it could not carpet-bomb the area numerous times. Also, Shattered Starlake was to be the most important high-tech agricultural area of Dragon City. The leadership planned to plant plants with spirit energy so that the Dragon Citizens of the next generation could be stronger. It would be for the best if everyone could awaken to supernatural abilities. But if they carpet-bombed the area and completely leveled Shattered Starlake to the ground, the soil filled with valuable nutrients would be reduced to ashes, and they would destroy their future plans. The artillery attack lasted for three minutes, but it only terrified the monsters and forced them out of the bushes that were about half a mans height. After the artillery attack, a large number of multi-limbed fighting vehicles with thin metal limbs that were as sharp as blades and looked like spiders that had been magnified a hundred times their original size surrounded the area from three directions. Shattered Starlake was filled with swamps and bogs. They had a lot of weeds that were incredibly sturdy, because they were filled with metal. Various liquids from the weeds also had highly corrosive properties, so it was not suitable for crawler armored trucks that weighed dozens of tons and had a low undercarriage to move through the place. The failure rate of normal multi-limbed fighting vehicles would also increase by leaps and bounds if they were sent here. To completely clear out Shattered Starlake, the army intentionally upgraded the multi-limbed fighting vehicles by increasing the height of their bladed limbs and turning them into a model called the Long-legged Spider. It was designed to be used in swamps and lakes. They had runic symbols and runic ink carved into them, which made them look like they were etherealized and increased their durability and tenacity on a molecular level. However, the mechanical limbs in the Long-legged Spiders were still weak and not suited for carrying many weapons and lots of ammunition. A single unit usually carried eight tactical cameras that could turn 360 degrees, detect objects far in the distance, and identify them very accurately. They also carried biothermal probes and spirit energy detectors, so their main purpose was scouting. Aside from those things, they also carried a new crystal-powered battery with a high capacity. It allowed the fighting vehicles to provide energy for themselves and the unmanned fighting vehicles to temporarily land on their backs to quickly charge up. They only needed to rest for a short five minutes before being able to perform high-intensity work for more than thirty minutes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Dozens of Long-legged Spiders and hundreds of cameras as well as biothermal probes instantly scanned the monsters that ran out. Through the unmanned fighting vehicles levitating in the air, they sent the data to the data chain, from where it was sent to the tactical superbrain located at the base to the east. The superbrain could instantly calculate the number of monsters, their level, and the danger they posed. Then, by comparing them with those existing in the databank, it would figure out the monsters weaknesses, the best way to fight against them, the number of materials they might contain, the spots they would favor to build their nests, and even locate numerous videos showing the classical way to fight such monsters. After that, through the signal tower and the communication drones, the data would be sent back to the battlefield, or more accurately, it would be sent to the helmets of the Agricultural Universitys freshmen who were fully equipped and stood at the edge of the battlefield as they eagerly waited for their chance to join the fight. There were two monitors installed in the helmets of the Agricultural University freshmen. They showed large amounts of data from the battlefield while monitoring their physiological parameters. They could also share their team members vision. The functions of the helmet were much more varied and better than those of the helmets and communicators that the students had used during their national college examination. [Wolf Crocodile, an amphibian-type monster. It has incredibly strong bite strength, and once it closes its jaws over its prey, it usually uses the death spiral to tear off its limbs. The creature has some imitative abilities and loves lurking at the edges of lakes and bushes. As of current, 87 of them have been detected. [Ghost-arrow Pig, an artiodactyla-type monster. Its a distant cousin of the Demonic Halberd Pig, but it chose to evolve into a small, nimble creature. Even though it is less than half a meter tall, it possesses the brutality, fierceness, and fearlessness of boars. [Pay attention to the sturdy, fine hair on its body. They contain neurological poison that can deliver unbearable pain to those that touch them. If necessary, Ghost-arrow Pig will even curl up like an armadillo and stick up its poison needles while it jumps at its target. If hundreds of poison needles pierce the victims face, there is a high possibility that they will suffer from disabilities or be blinded. As of current, 243 of them have been detected. [Hundred-eyed Toad, an amphibian-type monster. It is large and has astonishing jumping capabilities. It has more than one hundred poisonous sacs on its body, and when it is in midair, it can spray extremely corrosive acid in a large area. It deals some damage to metal and machines. If you are equipped with strengthened exoskeletons, you must pay attention to the Hundred-eyed Toads attacks. As of current, more than 1,000 of them have been detected. [These three types of monsters pose the largest threat. Aside from them, there are at least fifty other types of monsters that possess a certain degree of offensive abilities near Unnamed Lake No.421. This is the monster list. [Aside from monsters, there is a carnivorous etherealized plant known as Water Monkey. It is shaped like a normal water reed. Its leaves are as sturdy as vines, and it can swing them at will. Its attack range is over three meters, and it can drag its prey under its roots, and by blocking the preys airway and binding it, it can suffocate its prey. [Based on the overall analysis, the level of danger in Unnamed Lake No.421 is at Code Yellow. One-star superhumans are allowed inside. Please fight bravely for the future of Dragon City, Earth, and human civilization. Go forth and contribute!] Based on reconnaissance from the first few decades, Dragon City had set up a large database of the monsters in the north. They had a clear idea of the habitats of most of the monsters as well as their areas of influence. With that knowledge, they divided the battlefield into five different areas. Green regions were areas where all the monsters had been eliminated, and even if one or two monsters popped up occasionally, they were just small fry that could be killed by normal people. These regions were absolutely safe and could be built up without having to worry about anything in the slightest. Yellow regions had a lot of normal monsters and their nests. But aside from the occasional monster leaders, there were no superbeasts around them. Armies formed by normal people were enough to clear out such regions under the leadership of one-star to three-star Earth Realm elites. Red regions had a lot of Nightmarish Beasts and their nests. They were not regions suitable for a normal army. Even if an Earth Realm elite entered the place, they had to consider the risks. If they ended up surrounded by a large number of Nightmarish Beasts, there was a high chance that they would die on the spot. An army led by Heaven Realm elites was required for this area, because it was only then that they could kill at ease. Purple regions were full of Hell Beasts. Since the wild was the home of monsters, even if a Heaven Realm elites raw power could suppress a Hell Beast at the same level, it was not advisable for Heaven Realm elites to enter such places alone. They were to either form parties of around twenty Earth Realm superhumans led by at least three Heaven Realm elites that had support from the rear by artillery and unmanned fighting vehicles or have a Deity Realm elite controlling the situation from a base that was not too far away so that their safety could be ensured. The last was the most dangerous region, and it was given the black color. There was no need to even say what it represented. It covered the territories of the mightiest kings of thousands of monstersthe Apocalyptic Beasts! After the fights that had lasted for most of the month, the electronic military maps the Agricultural University freshmen saw of Shattered Starlake were mostly yellow and green. The closer the areas were to the two tactical bases in the west and east, the greener the regions were, and it looked cute. But there was a smattering of red near Graveyard Forest. It meant that there were Nightmarish Beasts appearing in those places. The regions classified below black were also divided into different shades of their respective colors to differentiate the level of danger in those regions in greater detail. Right then, Unnamed Lake No.421 was classified as a Deep Yellow Region. It meant that even though the creatures here were all normal monsters, the environment was complicated, and the monsters were all brutal and fierce. There was also a certain chance that a monster leader or a mutated monster would show up. They could break through the limits of their race and turn into Nightmarish Beasts. It was not suitable for the Red Dragon Army to attack this sort of place on a large scale. The fifty outstanding freshmen chosen from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and monster controller course were all one-star superhumans. Even if they ran into Grade One Nightmarish Beasts, they would still have an advantage in terms of raw power. It made them suited for this place, and it could serve as the starting point for them to make a name for themselves. Understood. Therere just thousands of normal monsters. We have fifty people here. If we divide them among ourselves, well only get dozens per person. We also have the Griffin Li Yingzi and the monster controller courses lecturer here. Theyre powerful Heaven Realm elites protecting us. We wont run into any danger, so we should just kill to our hearts content! For three days, everyone had been shut in the base to receive basic training before the battle. When they saw the other freshmen from the other universities reaping kills under their belts because they had come a few days earlier, they were so restless that even their bones were rearing to go. At that moment, the new superhumans were dressed in biochemical fighting suits fitted with strengthened exoskeletons. In their hands they held military-grade sabers or swords that could cut even hair, and they felt every drop of their blood raging. Chapter 171 - The Terrifying Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was one of the few freshmen who did not fit strengthened exoskeletons on his suit and only wore a biochemical fighting suit. But his heart was also surging in excitement. His fighting spirit burned like hot magma, and it was even stronger than any other students. He had already found two paths that could change the future and increase the speed at which the Ultimate Style would be promoted. The first was through his senior, Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan, who was a very popular internet celebrity on the livestreaming channels. He could appeal to the masses with his fame. If Senior Lin Chuan was as effective as Yan Feirou when she promoted the Ripple Force, it would basically be set in stone that the Ultimate Style would spread to the public three or more years ahead of the original time. It would save many warriors and powerful fighters, which would help to change Dragon Citys future. The second option was to go through his best friends female squad leader and approach Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. Right now, the main martial art in the military was the Gun Fighting Style. If the Ultimate Style suddenly rose to power in the army and came to stand on equal grounds with the Gun Fighting Style, it would be a direct help to the Red Dragon Army. But if Meng Chao wanted to take either of the two paths, he first had to provide real results. He had to slay monsters at an unbelievable speed and efficiency! There are a total of four students specially recruited into the fighting courses of the alliance of the five universities. Wu Wu is the only one who doesnt have any kills under her belt yet because she just arrived. The other three specially recruited students have shown beautiful results. Theyre ranked among the top three in the ranking boards like the kill count, the difficulty of the monsters killed, and influence. In truth, they can even compete with the specially recruited students from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Meng Chaos mind raced. As long as I kill even more monsters that are stronger than theirs with the Ultimate Style and push them down from the top of the ranking boards, I will definitely be valued highly by Senior Lin Chuan and Shao Jianqing. I might even get the chance to meet Thunder God Shao Zhengyang! Meng Chaos eyes burned as intensely as those of the other students. This sight made the two leaders from their universities smile in understanding in spite of themselves while standing behind them. How naive these children are. Look at them, theyre just like us when we first entered the fog to fight. But at that time, we were just in charge of harassing the monsters in small squads and performing reconnaissance in the wild. We werent as lucky as they are today. We couldnt join such a mighty and grand battle that may decide the future of Dragon City! the lecturer from the monster controller course said with a smile. The martial arts course and monster controller course were competitors in the university. They were like oil and water. But once they arrived on the battlefield, they represented the glory of Monster University, and they had to produce beautiful results so that they could gain more benefits for their university, so they became like birds of a feather and helped each other. Hence, the freshmen from the two courses were assigned to the same battlefield, and they were not worried of getting into any conflicts. After all, even if they found each other an eyesore, they were still more pleasant to the eye compared to monsters. They could even use the desire for victory to stir up even greater fighting spirits. Li Yingzi smiled and was just about to remind the freshmen about the dangers of fighting in the wild when the monster controller course lecturer said, You dont have to do that. If you remind them now, theyll definitely refuse to accept your advice and listen. Let them suffer a bit before you say anything. There are no superbeasts here, and both of us are acting as the garrison. At worst, they will get severely injured. They wont lose their lives. Li Yingzi was quiet for a while before she nodded. The task to clear out Unnamed Lake No. 421 has officially begun. Our target is to kill more than 90% of the monsters here before night sets and turn this place from a Deep Yellow Region to a Light Yellow Region so that the regular squad from the Red Dragon Army can enter and carry out an extensive purge in order to provide a solid barrier for the construction and agricultural workers to carry out their work safely. Remember this. Even though they are just normal monsters, when there are a lot of them, it will still be dangerous. Everyone, make sure that your locators and physiological parameter monitors are constantly in good condition. And make sure that there are at least two comrades within your field of vision at all times. If you suddenly notice that one of your comrades has gone missing, immediately make a report in the communications channel. Also, search through every inch of the bushes. If you miss a monster because of your negligence, the normal soldiers from the Red Dragon Army might lose their lives when they station themselves here, do you understand? Understood! The new superhumans shouted. Move out! Li Yingzi raised her arm and brought it down like a saber. The new students immediately charged into the bushes like hungry wolves. Spirit flames danced madly around them to activate the strengthened exoskeletons, which let out mechanical rumbles. Sabers and swords tore through the air. Bullets seemed to have grown eyes. They pierced monsters heads, and a beautiful but bloody battle started. In the beginning, the students progressed very smoothly. One-star superhumans were about the same in terms of strength with Grade One Nightmarish Beasts. With their intellect, equipment, and teamwork, even if they faced a Grade Two Nightmarish Beasts, they would not suffer any losses, so they had absolutely no problems when dealing with normal panicked monsters. Small squads formed of three-four students shot into the bushes like bloody arrows that tore through everything effortlessly. The monsters they targeted usually didnt even get to launch an effective attack before they were killed by sabers, swords, or whistling bullets. Since the students had complete knowledge of the battlefield because of the Long-legged Spiders and the reconnaissance drones, they could see most of the monsters hiding sneakily in the bushes, kill them, and upload their beautiful fighting data. In just a short ten minutes, many of the freshmen obtained their first kill. Outstanding people like Sun Ya, Xie Feng, and Duan Lian killed three-five monsters and were swiftly moving to the two digits with their kill count. For a period of time, the freshmen became relaxed, and laughter could be heard in the communication channel. The real battlefield isnt that much different from a virtual battlefield. Its not that hard! There are just normal monsters here. When I was in high school and had yet to awaken to my superpowers, I had already killed Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads. Now, theyre still asking us to deal with these good-for-nothing small fry? Theyre basically using butcher knives to chop vegetables here! Our talents are being wasted! Thats right, while its still early, lets kill all the monsters in one go. We might even make it back to the base for lunch. Well win a few major fights beautifully so that the higher-ups will learn of the strength of the Agricultural Universitys freshmen. Then, theyll stop giving us areas with such a low difficulty. They should at least let us fight in Light Red Regions. Then, the fights would be stimulating and wed get to fight to our hearts content! If we can kill hundreds of monsters in one go and rush up the ranking board, we might be chosen by the powerful fighters to join them in dangerous regions that are classified above Deep Red Regions. Then, we can hunt down Grade Three Nightmarish Beasts or even Hell Beasts. Those would be real battles! The students laughed and chatted with each other. They treated the massacre they were unleashing as an excursion. But as time passed and they drew closer to the lake, the situation started changing without their knowledge. The first change came from the large number of harmless-looking weeds that grew by the lake. The weeds were the height of a person. They appeared weak and harmless, but they were incredibly tenacious and could grow very quickly. They could easily entangle or slip into the joints of the strengthened exoskeletons, which would then fail the machines. A lot of the freshmen were immersed in fighting to their hearts content when a bright red warning popped up in the monitors, and immediately after, their strengthened exoskeletons let out creaking sounds. Their movements became stiff or out of form. If the situation was not bad for them, their prey would just escape from their grasp, but if the situation was bad, the monsters counterattacked, and their strengthened exoskeletons received heavy blows, which even created sparks. Not only would they then not increase the students fighting power, they would become a burden that tied down their bodies. The freshmen whose strengthened exoskeletons remained unharmed discovered to their frustration that the ground under their feet had become loose and wet. Gradually, instead of stepping on solid ground they landed in a bog. Quagmires were also hidden in the bogs. They were usually covered by plants that hid them, so they looked like solid ground, but when anyone stepped on them, they sank into mud that would either reach their waists or even their chests. And there were usually a lot of poisonous insects, snakes, and Water Monkeys lurking in the quagmires. When the freshmen sank up to their chest in the mud, countless pests would crawl out and fight over themselves as they climbed over the students bodies. Even if the freshmen had awakened to supernatural powers and had the airtight biochemical fighting suits, when they saw the colorful caterpillars crawling all over their bodies, they were unable to resist the ancient fear embedded in their genes that stemmed from the poisonous creatures. Most of the quagmires were unable to swallow an entire person. But even if they were only some thirty centimeters deep, if someone stepped into them because they were careless, it was easy for them to reveal openings while engaged in a fierce battle. And the closer they got to the lake, the more monsters there were. They were also fiercer. They used the environment to launch attacks that were complicated and constantly changed. They were completely different compared to the monsters the freshmen ran into before. Even the Four Great Kings of the martial arts course suffered. Sun Ya had cleared more than eighty main meridians and was known as the leader of the Four Great Kings, but right then, weeds had blocked around eight of the joints of her strengthened exoskeleton, and she felt like she was being forced to dance while in shackles. She could no longer bring out her characteristic agility and ever-changing attacks. She could only face the monsters fierce counterattacks while taking off the strengthened exoskeleton. She looked incredibly pathetic. Jiang Rui had cleared all his main meridians in his legs, and he was insanely fast. In fact, he was known to have the best kicking technique among the martial arts courses freshmen. But now, his legs, which were like battleaxes, were bound by the Water Monkeys. After he tore off the carnivorous etherealized plants leaves, he found that the legs of his strengthened exoskeleton were badly damaged, and there were more than ten bleeding ligature marks on his legs. He was even poisoned at some point. Duan Lians fists had great force and deadly power. He had killed a few Ghost-arrow Pigs in a row, but just when he became excited from all the kills, he did not pay attention to his feet and stepped into a quagmire. His leg sank into it. He was then bound by the plants growing in the depths of the swamp, and he could not extract himself even after a long time had passed. A few Ghost-arrow Pigs charged at him and bruised him so badly that his head was almost entirely swollen. As for Xie Feng, he managed to arrive at the lake safely. When he heard the screams from Sun Ya and the other two in the communicator, he marveled at his own luck, but then, he noticed that he had stepped into the nest of several Hundred-eyed Toads, and in the span of a breath, dozens of them jumped up around him. They stimulated their poison sacs at the same time and gathered a large volume of incredibly corrosive acid to rain it on him! Chapter 172 - Even Stronger Monsters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When even the Four Great Kings found themselves in a tough situation, the other students were even worse off. Danger was everywhere around them, and they found themselves in a situation where they could only be beaten up. It only took a few minutes for the relaxed chatter in the communication channel to turn into shocked screams. Whats going on?! Why are the monsters so strong?! Are they really just normal monsters?! Their attack speed and use of the environment are of a much higher level compared to the monsters weve seen before! Theyre practically elite monsters! No, my strengthened exoskeleton is stuck! I cant move my right arm and right leg! I stepped into a swamp! Ms. Li, save me! Why are the images blurry? I lost sight of a lot of monsters! Where did the Long-legged Spiders go?! When new recruits fought, they often relied on the data from long-distance monitors. In the beginning, the monsters did not know what the Long-legged Spiders were, and they did not attack the strange-looking machines. Hence, they could monitor the area from above at a close distance, and the humans could locate most of the monsters around the lake. Then, through the data link, the freshmen could see everything and hear everything, which greatly increased their hunting efficiency and safety. But the monsters were not stupid. Gradually, they realized that the strange machines belonged to the same group of humans who invaded their nests. Quite a number of them jumped on the Long-legged Spiders and bit down on their long limbs and the monitoring probes on their backs. The Long-legged Spiders sacrificed firepower and defensive abilities to maximize their mobility and scouting efficiency. Hence, there was no way they could resist the monsters tearing into them. Soon, three Long-legged Spiders were reduced to scraps. Sparks flew out of them, and the ruined machines sank into the swamp. The remaining Long-legged Spiders were forced out of the areas with the largest quantities of monsters. Even the reconnaissance drones levitating in the air were attacked by the Hundred-eyed Toads, which jumped up and fired acid at them. They had to fly higher up. And once they had to take high-angle shots from twenty-thirty meters above ground, it was difficult to count how many small monsters there were lurking in the bushes that were more than one meter tall. The freshmen lost their ears and eyes, so it was only natural that they descended into panic. Many people retreated as they fought and left the lake in an incredibly pathetic fashion. When they retreated to the places where the monsters were not gathered in such large groups, their backs were drenched with sweat, and they gasped for breath. They felt that the half an hour they spent fighting in the wild was even more tiring than a tournament or three hours in a virtual battlefield. Some of the unlucky kids were even injured quite badly. Their bodies were full of poisonous needles from the Ghost-arrow Pigs, and they were covered in the acid from the Hundred-eyed Toads. Even if they had the strengthened exoskeletons or the biochemical fighting suits, they still felt sharp pain burning their skin. Now, you should have noticed why you have to start in a Yellow Region even though youre one-star superhumans and why you have to fight against normal monsters to slowly gather fighting experience, right? Li Yingzi widened her eyes, and spirit flames gushed out of her like a volcano eruption. A semi-transparent griffin made of pure energy rose into the air and let out a shocking roar. Killing intent that was equivalent to that of a high-grade Hell Beast descended over the area like a mountain, and all the monsters in the battlefield shuddered. For a time being, they gave up on attacking the humans and fled back into the swamp or crawled underground. The freshmen gained a valuable moment to catch their breath. They quickly retreated to the perimeter of the battlefield and gathered together. When they saw each others wounds and shock, they smiled bitterly. The monsters in the city and the monsters in the wild were two completely different things, even though they belonged to the same grade. Li Yingzi let the griffin circle above her head. It was made of pure energy created from spirit flames. She placed her hands behind her back and said faintly, The monsters you see when they invade the city while the fog descends are unintentionally sent into Dragon City because the dimensions of the two worlds overlap with each other. If being perfectly accurate about it, they do not invade Dragon City because of any conscious effort. They just coincidentally fall into it through space-time rifts. They do not make any preparations to fight, and they dont always have all their offensive abilities. And we have made skyscrapers with reinforced concrete. We have also strengthened the roads, and there are piercing lights all over the place. The monsters cannot even imagine this, let alone adapt to it right away. Besides, there are millions of people in Dragon City, and three-quarters of them are soldiers or members of pseudo-military organizations. Everyone has some fighting strength, so the monsters are lone armies in a foreign land at that point. They only think about fleeing and not winning the fight. As for us, when were in the city, we can read the movements of the dimensional vortex and predict what will happen half a day or a day in advance. We know when the fog will descend on us, and we can fortify the areas and regions that need to be fortified. We can even build barricades on the roads and mobilize soldiers. The windows are stuffed full of guns, and we form a 3D net made of firearms that cover every inch of the area. When the monsters arrive before you, they are already struck by a few rounds of bullets, grenades, and rocket launchers. But even if they avoid them, the light, impact, and deafening sounds scare them witless. They do not have any fighting power left in them by that point. The most important thing, though, is that you have the advantage in the city. Youre surrounded by comrades, and you have powerful elites guarding you. Even if youre injured, you can get the best treatment within a short period of time. So, you have an absolute psychological advantage. Dont look down on psychological advantages. If you dont have to worry about attacks from the rear and can be fearless in the face of death, you can attack more smoothly, and the speed at which you create your spirit energy magnetic fields will be higher. It will also be more stable, and your success rate will also be increase. Just now, I saw a few of you trying to create spirit energy magnetic fields through the reconnaissance drones and Long-legged Spiders. You wanted to release powerful attacks, but you panicked, and your movements were out of form. You couldnt guide your spirit energy accurately into your main meridians, which is why you failed. Some of your attacks even changed in grotesque ways and lost all strength, even if you were familiar with them in university and prided yourselves in their usage. This is a sign that your minds have been affected. The freshmen lowered their heads in shame. Creating spirit energy magnetic fields and executing killing moves was the specialty of martial artists practicing the Overkill Style and Beast Soul Style. Quite a number of the outstanding freshmen had already mastered the ways to create around eight spirit energy magnetic fields during the short two months of their university life. Some of them had even mastered the ways to execute more than ten killing moves. They could create exciting and cool fights in the cultivation rooms or the arena. They were full of themselves and felt smug. They thought that they were martial arts geniuses. The brats believed that they were improving by leaps and bounds and were just slightly weaker in terms of attack speed and power when compared to their upperclassmen and lecturers. It was only right now that they understood that there was a vast difference between attacking in the arena and truly fighting in the depths of the fog. It was a completely different concept to fight in the wild, because they were in an incredibly horrible environment. After all, they were trying to attack while waist-deep in a swamp. Poisonous needles from the Ghost-arrow Arrows were stuck in their bodies, acid from the Hundred-eyed Toads covered their chests, and all sorts of pests crawled all over their bodies. When they fought in the city, no matter how familiar they were with the moves, they were still amateurs. It was only if they could remain calm and focused even when faced with venomous Purple Leeches in their pants and create perfect spirit energy magnetic fields before executing their most powerful moves with ease would they have the glory of a veteran superhuman! Humans fighting strength decreases in the wild, while the monsters living there are fighting in their home base. They are familiar with the plants, and they know which quagmire contains the most terrifying Purple Leech and which seemingly tranquil lake contains a large amount of Water Monkeys. They have gained their organs and fighting styles through evolution after living in their environment for millions of years. They eliminated what they did not need and strengthened what they needed. Their fighting power, thus, is naturally much higher, Li Yingzi explained. The Wolf Crocodiles short legs and the Hundred-eyed Toads sticky liquid-covered legs are not suited for fighting in Dragon Citys reinforced concrete and strengthened roads. But theyre perfectly suited for the environment in front of you. As you can see, its a place that is partially a lake and partially a swamp. Your strengthened exoskeletons are fighting models made for fighting in the city. Most of their characteristics and advantages were carefully designed for the purpose of urban warfare. The brand new version made for fighting in the wild is still in the process of being designed and upgraded. This toy might have high firepower and seem to increase your speed, jumping height, and arm strength, but its heavy and has a high failure rate. Theres a limit to the angle at which its joints can turn, and it has all sorts of fatal weaknesses, such as being entangled by weeds. Thats why its not an equipment that we require you to have on yourself. I personally dont suggest you use the strengthened exoskeletons currently available in the market. The freshmen were enlightened. Their lecturers had told them the same thing while they were choosing their equipment before leaving for battle. But at that time, the freshmen were deeply attracted by the fierce appearance of the strengthened exoskeletons, their great firepower, and the ridiculous increase in power. They did not listen to their lecturers. That was why most of them chose to get the strengthened exoskeletons. They even mocked the students who went into the battlefield with only light equipment. They were not going through the national college examination anymore, so there was no maximum number of weapons they could bring to the battle. As long as they could carry something, they could bring any of the mass-produced firearms, ammunition, or machines that could increase their abilities. So if they did not take them, they were idiots. It was only now that they understood. They were the real idiots, and there were still a lot of things they could learn. The elites from the martial arts course and monster controller course sucked in deep breaths. They got rid of their scorn for their enemies, their arrogance, and their dejection as they remembered the battle just now and reflected on their oversights and mistakes. The two lecturers looked at each other and nodded. But as most of the freshmen had retreated to reflect on their battle, they noticed to their shock that someones kill count was still increasing, and soon, she reached the top of the ranking board for their battlefield! Its Wu Wu! Shes actually not affected by the environment at all?! Her attacks are so fierce! In just a short twenty minutes, she killed more than fifty monsters! Shes practically a killing machine at this point! Is she in the martial arts course or the monster controller course? Her skills are even better than those of the martial arts courses Four Great Kings! The students cried out in surprise in the communication channel. Yeah, the last sentence was basically unnecessary. During the tournament between freshmen, Wu Wu had already shown just how terrifying she was before the Four Great Kings. From that moment on, her unique living experience spread through the martial arts course, and everyone learned that she had grown up in the wild. Now, she was basically back at home, which would probably make her even stronger. None of the students were envious or jealous of Wu Wu, and none of them even considered trying to win against her. They could only marvel at her while thinking that she was indeed a specially recruited student. She was a monster-level elite, which put her in a completely different world compared to normal-level elites like they were. But just as everyone was shocked by Wu Wus powerful offense, in half a minute, a name no one expected to see suddenly shot up to the first place in the kill count ranking board. Meng Chao? Thats impossible! What witchcraft did he use this time? How did he instantly kill more than thirty monsters?! Chapter 173 - The Ultimate Style Da Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The confused students quickly switched their monitor screens to Meng Chaos shoulder camera and helmet camera, which allowed them to see his first person view. When the signals were strong and stable, all fighters could share the same fields of vision. On one hand, it could allow them to discover their comrades troubles in time and form more complicated strategies suited for small squads. On the other hand, they could observe the dazzling performances of powerful fighters when they killed monsters. It served as the most effective method for them to increase their fighting strength. Stored in the Supernatural Towers official website and the video archive of the livestreaming channel were the first-person-views of the matchless fighters killing Hell Beasts and even Apocalyptic Beasts. They were available for download for all Dragon Citizens so that they could become stronger. Moments earlier, quite a number of people had switched to Wu Wus first person view. But she moved like a phantom and was as quick as lightning. Every second, she performed 360 degrees maneuvers or moved around in extremely small spaces. When watching her first person view, the students felt like they were sitting in a roller coaster driven at three times the original speed. The world spun around them and they saw stars. They could not make heads or tails of it, and they had no clue how she attacked. Some people only watched her for a few seconds before they puked because of the high-speed spins. But Meng Chao showed a completely different sight. If Wu Wus fights were incomprehensible, then Meng Chaos first person view was abnormally straightforward. He did not use any astonishing moves, unfathomable attacks, or exciting moves. He used the most normal moves: the three great basic force execution methods, the One Hundred Saber Techniques, the Army Fist, Thunder Rapier, side slides, and Rocket Charges. They were all basic martial arts that Dragon City elite youths learned when they were in high school or middle school. He executed his moves one by one, and he could not even be considered to be fast. His attack trajectory was not difficult to deal with it either. The students could see it clearly, and they were pretty sure that a normal soldier who had a few days experience on the battlefield would be able to execute such an attack. And yet, while the other students found the Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads to be incredibly cunning, brutal, and strong, these monsters seemed to be attracted by the light on Meng Chaos saber. They eagerly jumped up and rammed themselves against his blade, which let him cut their throats with minimum effort. Meng Chao landed in quagmires, faced weeds, and met Water Monkeys, just like all the other students. Many of the monsters also snuck up behind him. There were no Long-legged Spiders helping him monitor the enemies around him, and the reconnaissance drone efficiency when identifying the creatures had also been limited greatly. Even so, he seemed to be able to see every detail on the battlefield. He perfectly avoided the traps and narrowly dodged the ambushes from the monsters behind him. In just a short moment, dozens of monster carcasses were left behind on the sides of the path he took. Compared to the torn carcasses left by the other students, the monsters Meng Chao killed had wounds that were no longer than the length of a persons pinky, and the amount of blood they lost was very small. It was going to be very easy for harvesters to harvest them when they cleaned up the battlefield later. This meant that Meng Chao had perfect control over everything. When he killed monsters, he held back and even thought about how he should kill them. When the students saw the monsters coincidentally jumping onto the blades all the time, some people even had the misconception that Meng Chao was actually dancing with the monsters. Meng Chao? While the students could not figure out what was going on, Duan Lian was the first to be unable to hold back his curiosity. Did you intentionally not choose the strengthened exoskeletons while we were picking out equipment because of the weaknesses Ms. Li mentioned? Thats right. Meng Chao took half a step to the right and tilted his upper body by forty-five degrees, so the venom-laced needle from a Ghost-arrow Pig would pass 3 mm from his chest. In his hand, Meng Chao held Surging Lightning, the saber specially designed for the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. Lightning seemed to gush out of the saber, and he stabbed the blade into the wrinkles unprotected by the needles. This area was under the Ghost-arrow Pigs neck, and it was the only part unprotected by needles. Meng Chao did not drive the saber too deeply into the pig. He only cut through its neck and artery. Then, he pulled the saber back and stabbed the head of a Hundred-eyed Toad, which had wanted to sneak up on him. Before the Hundred-eyed Toad could feel any pain and release all of its acid, Meng Chao kicked the creature to a congregation of Wolf Crocodiles some distance away. The acid the Hundred-eyed Toad spat out fell into the Wolf Crocodiles eyes. Not a single drop was wasted. Even though the Wolf Crocodiles did not have great vision, when their eyeballs were attacked, they were in so much pain that they started thrashing around and shaking their heads violently while snapping their jaws. Unfortunately, they did not manage to catch any prey, so they could only vent their rage at the weeds and Water Monkeys around them. Meng Chao seized this chance. He went forward and delivered three slashes. He used the crystals embedded in the saber, and with the runic symbols carved into it, he formed a spirit energy magnetic field that could heat up the blade. He waited until it was more than one thousand degrees Celsius, and as if he was using a hot knife to cut butter, he cut off the three Wolf Crocodiles heads. It took him only ten seconds to do all this. Every single one of his movements was very clear, and he did not use any unexplainable skills. But the students watched this entire thing with slack jaws, and as they examined themselves, they knew that they could not use seemingly normal skills and link them together to produce miracles. At this moment, Meng Chao spoke up. Just now, Ms. Li mentioned the weaknesses of the strengthened exoskeletons specifically designed for urban warfare. Thats one of the reasons why I didnt choose one, but even if a strengthened exoskeleton specifically designed for swamps was produced, I dont think I would use it. Why? Duan Lian had lost all of his desire to compete against Meng Chao. He now treated him as a monster on the same level as Wu Wu, which was good for him. He could ask for advice with a humble attitude if he did not understand something. Dont these strengthened exoskeletons increase our fighting strength? Thats right, but if you use added power, you will have to pay an additional price. Meng Chao recalled the experiences from the fights in his previous life. The strengthened exoskeletons will never be able to break free from the limits of machines. They may claim that their joints can make 360 degrees turns, but in the end, theres still going to be dead angles. Their turning speed cant compare to human bodies when we execute force, especially when compared to the speed of powerful fighters. And once youre used to the illusion of power brought to you by the strength amplification system, itll be very easy for you to depend on it and form your muscle memory around it. Then, your entire fighting model and force execution system will be made to accommodate the strengthened exoskeletons without your knowledge. If your strengthened exoskeleton breaks during battle, wont your fighting strength plummet? Besides, were one-star superhumans who have just awakened to supernatural abilities, so we still have a long way ahead of us. No one knows what sort of miracles we can create, but if we use mass-produced strengthened exoskeletons, they can easily turn into our shackles, because theres a limit to their speed, mobility, and force execution. It can shackle us down, and we wont be able to escape. Normal soldiers dont have any hope in awakening to supernatural abilities. Their speed and strength are weak, so its only natural that they should use strengthened exoskeletons to increase their fighting power. Matchless fighters have armor smiths, who are creators of super powerful weapons. They use the bones of Apocalyptic Beasts, the essence of the spirit meridian ley lines underground, and the metals from space that fell into the Other Worlds lakes many years ago to create unique strengthened exoskeletons that are specifically designed for them, but thats a different matter. If I imagine myself fighting in a terrible environment with no hope for backup or supplies, I dont like the idea of relying on machines, monsters, or unmanned fighting vehicles. The students looked at each other at a loss. They were not just surprised by Meng Chaos words. They were shocked by the fact that he did not stop swinging his saber while he talked. Through his first person view, they saw him kill four monsters while he spoke to them! You Duan Lian was stunned for a long time. How did you manage to kill dozens of monsters in an instant and surpass Wu Wus killing efficiency? I saw that her speed is much faster than yours. Did you poison the monsters? The students nodded. They were all impressed by Meng Chaos diabolical methods of poisoning, lying in ambush, setting up traps, and launching surprise attacks. I didnt kill dozens of monsters in a go, and I didnt poison them either. The monsters were fighting today all have a certain degree of poison or corrosive properties, so theyre born with poison resistance. Even if I put a bit of poison on the saber, it wouldnt be enough to kill them. Meng Chao stopped talking for a moment before he continued. It might be because the wounds I leave are rather small, so many of the monsters remain ignorant even after they receive fatal wounds. They jump around happily before they die of internal bleeding or their heart exploding. The reconnaissance drones levitate high in the air so they cant see clearly, which is why my kill count data is updated a bit slower. Thats Duan Lian found it unbelievable. I wanted to ask you. The wounds you left on the monsters are really small. How are you certain that your attacks will definitely hit the monsters vitals? Its just a normal skill, you can do it too, Meng Chao said seriously. As long as youre like me and become a part-time harvester and dissect hundreds of Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads, youll also be able to get a full grasp of the distribution of their muscles, blood vessels, and organs. Then, you can also kill them like a butcher cutting up a cow. You can easily strike their vitals. The communication channel was silent for a few seconds. Why do you look like you have eyes on your back No, its not just your back. You look like you have eyes growing on your feet as well. It feels like you can see through everything and avoid the monsters trying to ambush you from the back. You even notice the man-eating swamps pretending to be solid land. Xie Feng took Duan Lians place to continue asking questions. Thats all thanks to the Ultimate Style. After cultivating 1,024 branch meridians, I pushed my senses to the limits of Spirit Tattoo Realm. I can sense the fine differences between swampy land and firm ground through my combat boots, and I can also smell the bloody scent from Water Monkeys mixing with the scent of mud. I can even hear the monsters breathing and heartbeat, Meng Chao said. Such sensitive senses are not very useful when applied in a noisy, heavily polluted city with reinforced concrete everywhere, but in the wild, there arent many people around. If my surroundings are quiet, they can greatly increase my chances of survival on the battlefield. I once showed you the amazing aspects of the Ultimate Style by moving the coin from the spirit meridians on the back of my left foot through my entire body to the back of my right foot. Then, I used the fine control I had over my muscle fibers and the turbulence from spirit gas to make the hairs on my leg tie a knot. At that time, many of you thought that Im crazy, because you thought that theres no use for tying a knot using my leg hair, right? Now, you should understand it. Since I can tie knots with my leg hair at will, its only natural that I can sense faint murderous intent and fine changes in the weeds and the land. My senses are like a radar that can help me escape danger half a second ahead of time! Chapter 174 - Creating Interdisciplinary Talent Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was only at that moment that the students came to a realization. Meng Chao had turned his leg hairs into radars! Even though it sounded like something only a lunatic would do, it was actually very powerful. Those who cultivate 1,024 branch meridians dont pay much attention to killing moves, and many students in the university look down on it, thinking that without killing moves, we wont be able to decide a fight in one move, but now that were at the frontlines and youve personally witnessed how complicated the environment is and how fierce the monsters are, you must understand my goals now, Meng Chao said. Ms. Li was right just now. A good mental state and firm resolution are very important to successfully create a spirit energy magnetic field. Even if you can easily release more than ten beautiful killing moves in the university, when youre in the stinky swamp, you will sense venomous insects crawling all over you, so very few of you will be able to create spirit energy magnetic fields. But even if you do manage to create one, it will be distorted, and your attack will be out of form. Its power will be much weaker. You have to understand. Were just freshmen. We only use three-five main meridians when practicing killing moves. At most, we use around ten of them. When well become juniors or seniors, well be able to get in touch with super killing moves, secret techniques, and awakening techniques that can destroy the world. We will then use dozens of main meridians and will need to clear the eight dragon meridians to activate some of the attacks. But the difficulty in creating them will only increase by ten times! At that time, your opponents will no longer be normal monsters like Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads. You might have to risk your life by going into the nests of Hell Beasts. Are you certain that you can remain calm when you face Hell Beasts roars and see their nests filled with corrosive sticky liquid? Are you certain youll be able to successfully, accurately, and quickly create the profound and complicated spirit energy magnetic fields required for those super killing moves? The students looked at each other and thought about it deeply. A few days ago, while they were in university, they would have firmly said that they could. Now, they had panicked even when they faced Ghost-arrow Pigs and Hundred-eyed Toads. They simply had no confidence to continue tooting their own horns. Li Yingzis voice suddenly appeared in the communication channels. Thats why we need to train. By repeatedly creating spirit energy magnetic fields, we can stabilize the circulation of our spirit energy and form it as easily as we breathe. The muscle memory and instinctive reactions we form will allow us to not be afraid when we face powerful superbeasts. Meng Chao did not intend to back down when he faced his lecturers rebuttal, but he had just received a notice of criticism, and he did not intend to challenge the Beast Soul Style head-on. Ms. Li is right. Right now, this is the ideal of the mainstream cultivation method. The problem is, forming muscle memory and instinctive reactions isnt that easy, Meng Chao said seriously. Ms. Li, youre talented, and your brilliance shines from miles away. Youre a rare genius in Dragon City. No one can hope to fight against you, and Mr. Gu admires you a lot in secret too. He worships you like a goddess. So, its only natural that you wont find creating the spirit energy magnetic fields for the super killing moves to be any problem. But Im a normal person with average talent. Clearing more than ten main meridians is already a gargantuan task for me, and making my spirit meridians circulate quickly, accurately, and in a stable manner is even harder. Itll be even more difficult for me to make them surge at a certain frequency as well. Its not that Im looking down on you, but our hopes for reaching your standards will be very low even after weve graduated for more than five years or ten years years. This means that no matter how we cultivate, its inevitable that we will face problems such as our attacks going out of form or spirit energy magnetic fields facing interference because of fear-inducing brain waves. But we cant possibly say that well hide in Dragon City and not go out to fight for five years to ten years, right? Its impossible to wait until we perfect our mental strength cultivation and our success rate when releasing our killing moves reaches 100% before going out of the city to fight, right? While speaking, Meng Chao continued killing monsters. In time, he was drenched in blood, and it made him appear even more convincing. The students thought about what he said. He was right on some level. Forget about surpassing the Griffin Li Yingzi within a short amount of time, even if they had one hundred years, they might still not be able to reach her level. Fear, from which their hearts would waver and their spirit energy magnetic fields would distort, was a problem they had to face. It would lead to failure in the execution of their attacks or their strength decreasing. It seemed like they could not rely completely on killing moves to solve their problems. Normal attacks were also very important. But the Ultimate Style can only be used to hunt normal monsters. When youll face powerful superbeasts, youll still need killing moves to decide the fight in one move! Duan Lians voice rose once more in the communication channel, but he did not sound arrogant. Instead, he sounded like he was asking for Meng Chaos advice. This means that you all acknowledge that the Ultimate Style has an advantage the other styles dont have when killing normal monsters and can at least be promoted at a wide scale among grassroots soldiers and normal citizens? Meng Chao asked with a smile. Cultivation is a form of science. We seek truth from facts. Since I havent tried using the Ultimate Style to kill Nightmarish Beasts and even Hell Beasts, I cant say with certainty that the Ultimate Style will or will not be able to kill superbeasts. But Mr. Gu and I have never thought about having the Ultimate Style monopolize the market and kick aside the other martial arts styles. Agricultural Universitys martial arts course has always specialized in the Beast Soul Style. It creates countless mighty spirit energy magnetic fields through extracting and researching monsters vitality magnetic fields. This is very valuable knowledge, and now that we have the beast soul fusion technology, we must continue with practicing this martial art. But while you practice the Beast Soul Style, dont you think you can also spend some time and energy to practice the Ultimate Style? You might be able to produce a 1+1>2 effect, after all. The students were stunned. They felt that Meng Chao had become much more cordial over this period of time. He was not as aggressive and brutal as he was a few days ago when he poisoned them, set up traps, and ambushed people. The notice of criticism was very useful! Honestly, the categorization of martial arts styles is just for the ease of academic research and business purposes. There isnt a natural chasm that cannot be closed between the styles. In the future, Dragon City will face even more complicated fights, so we will need interdisciplinary talents who can cross the gap between styles or even fields, Meng Chao continued. Forget about martial artists of different styles, we can even perfectly blend different fighting occupations together. For example, Wu Wu from the monster controller course is a monster controller, but she has fighting strength that doesnt lose to that of a martial artist. Theres also that specially recruited student from the military schools martial arts course. Hes known as the future star of the Gun Fighting Style, but he has extraordinary talent in controlling bullets, so you can say that hes a super ace sharpshooter. Everyone here is a Beast Soul Style martial artist, and you have pride in what you do. I wont try to convince you to give up on your style, but you can seriously consider this. Instead of practicing ten spirit energy magnetic fields and panicking at a crucial moment, which will leave you unable to execute a single one, wouldn it be better to practice only five spirit energy magnetic fields and use the time to practice the other five on the Ultimate Style and increase the power of your normal skills? It might even increase the success rate of your other killing moves. The students started talking among themselves. When Meng Chao had used his sinister and ruthless methods to defeat them one by one, they were not impressed by it. But when they saw him being humble despite how efficient he was in killing monsters, they started thinking about his suggestion. Since he did not completely deny the Beast Soul Style and said that the Ultimate Style could be used to strengthen it, then nothing would not clash with their main cultivation methods, right? Is practicing the Ultimate Style difficult and will it take a lot of time? Duan Lian asked hesitantly. The difficulty in practicing it varies between individuals. I cant give you a guarantee in that regard, Meng Chao said honestly. The Ultimate Style has just been born, and there are plenty of aspects in which it is not mature yet. You can practice it based on your needs. If youre interested, you can spend more time practicing it. If youre not too interested in it, you can just try it out. If youre really not interested in it, you can come over and just take a look when youre free. We can form a few control groups later and compare the efficiency in killing monsters, then well be able to understand it clearly. In any case, Mr. Gu and I will not be taking money for this. Well only take a few monster coins from you as a token payment. And if you give us your experimental data, you might even be able to gain monster coins. As this goes on, youll be earning money without suffering any losses, so I dont see a reason why you shouldnt practice it. The students looked at each other. They were a little tempted. How about this? From now onwards, you can try adjusting your fighting style, Meng Chao said. The customized cultivation cabins for the Ultimate Style havent been shipped to the base in the lake yet, so for the time being, you cant cultivate your branch meridians. But you can change your fighting ideals at any time. I hope that you can control your desire to create spirit energy magnetic fields in the subsequent battles and quell your urge to use killing moves. You should try and use only normal attacks to deal with these monsters. What do you think about that? You want us to only use normal attacks? The students were a little shocked. These are just normal monsters, and our normal attacks have always been designed to be able to kill them! Meng Chao said seriously. There are many of you who have faced similar monsters at high school. Back then, none of you had awakened, so you couldnt create any spirit energy magnetic fields, but you were still able to kill them. I know that youve just learned how to create spirit energy magnetic fields, and youre really interested in all those killing moves that create a lot of cool electricity effects. You know the saying: when you have a hammer in your hands, everything you see is a nail, and you just want to hit it. No matter what kind of monster you face, you want to defeat it with a killing move. But I think that missiles are the strongest when theyre on the missile launchers. Killing moves are ultimate moves that decide the fight in one blow. Unless youre 100% certain that they will succeed in their job, theres no need for you to use them rashly. The war in the future might become even more brutal. Forget about the success rate and think about the possibility of us facing a monster horde for a moment. Itd be far too easy for us to release dozens of killing moves in one go and drain our spirit energy, so itd better if you learned beforehand how to fight when unable to use your killing moves! The students sank into deep thought. They cast their gazes at Li Yingzi. Freshmen of the martial arts course, in your subsequent battle, unless its absolutely necessary, you are not to create spirit energy magnetic fields. You are only to use normal attacks to fight against the normal monsters. Against their expectations, the Griffin Li Yingzi, the creator of the beast soul fusion technology, agreed with Meng Chaos suggestion. Chapter 175 - Perfect Kill Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The martial arts course freshmen no longer hesitated. After taking ten minutes to reorganize themselves, they recovered most of their stamina and decided to remove their severely malfunctioning strengthened exoskeletons to go into the battlefield with just light armor. They had learned their lesson. They became cautious of every step they took and paid close attention to the ground before them as well as what was behind them. They also formed groups of three and set up triangle formations without anyone telling them to do so. They stuck close to each other as they moved forward, which allowed them to see all 360 degrees around them. After they gave up on creating spirit energy magnetic fields, they had less openings, and their reaction time improved. The efficiency at which they killed monsters increased. Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs and Hundred-eyed Toads were just normal monsters. As long as the prodigies from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course fought steadily, the monsters posed no threat to them. Gradually, the freshmen found their rhythm, and the more they killed, the smoother the process became. The two lecturers watched the battle from a distance with different expressions on their faces. Ms. Li, that Meng Chao from your course has been really famous recently, the lecturer from the monster controller course said with a grin. I didnt expect that you would agree with his thoughts about spirit energy magnetic fields not being important. Li Yingzi was silent for a long time before she sighed softly and said, Mr. Zhao, you should know that I took part in Meng Chao and Mr. Gus Project 1024 before, but at that time, a major accident occured, which led to Zong Yes death. My thoughts were different from Mr. Gus, and thats why we split ways. For ten whole years, I believed that I was right and Mr. Gu just refused to realize his errors, which is why he became obsessed with the project. I once tried to convince him for a long time, but he refused to listen to me, and in my anger, I stopped paying attention to Project 1024 and Mr. Gu. Later, the project faced a major setback, and he seemed to have completely given up on it. I watched it from the side and refused to lend a hand when he needed it the most. Its what I regret the most in my life. Regardless of whether its for the participants who once joined Project 1024 or as Mr. Gus as someone with a different status with Mr. Gu, I shouldnt have been so indifferent toward it. Then, half a month ago, Mr. Gu and Meng Chao really produced results in their experiment and proved that Zong Yes wild dreams could actually be turned into reality. It woke me up from my dream and I became incredibly ashamed. In truth, the one who has been refusing to realize their mistakes over the years was me. I shouldnt have given up on Zong Ye and Gu Jianbos blood, sweat, and tears so resolutely and became a deserter. Of course, the beast soul fusion technology Im using right now is also a brand new martial art that is powerful and filled with endless possibilities, but Ive decided to do everything that I can to give a chance to Mr. Gu and Meng Chaos Ultimate Style. Cultivation is a science, and science is something that needs constant exploration and testing. Failures also have value, dont you think? Mr. Zhao, honestly, I suggest that you should convince your students to try and understand the Ultimate Style as well. They might be able to become even stronger from it. The monster controller lecturer was slightly stunned. I know that the monster controller course has been reforming its fighting ideals nonstop. The traditional monster controllers strengthen their minds until their brains become deformed but highly developed. While their biochemical beasts become stronger, the monster controllers themselves turn into their own fatal weakness because of their bodys weakness. Li Yingzi smiled faintly. This year, you worked hard to bring Wu Wu among you. Its obviously not just because you value her personal strength, but also because you want to explore a brand new path through her. You want to see just how powerful a monster controller with great fighting skills can become. If thats the case, the Ultimate Style is your best choice. As long as youre willing to, the martial arts course will definitely teach you everything without holding back! The monster controller lecturer thought about it for a while. Ms. Li, are you? Are you thinking that were too generous? Li Yingzi looked over Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, which was surrounded by black fog, and Raging Waves, which looked like it was about to erupt like a volcano due to the black clouds rolling about above it. Before we came here, I spoke for an entire night with Dean Zong Yue, and I learned that he has a shocking ambition. If we were to only treat the monster controller course as our competitors, I might not have said what I did today. But Dean Zong said there is only one true opponent for Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and that is Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! The monster controller course isnt our competitors, and much less our enemies. Instead, youre our allies in our challenge against Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. If the exchange of skills can make us stronger together, we should share our secret techniques, ultimate techniques, and whatnot. Of course, the prerequisite is that the monster controller course has the guts to publicly challenge Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! The monster controller lecturers pupils shrank. But his breathing quickened, and he could not help but clench his fists. Dragon City Universitys martial arts course lived up to its name as the strongest in Dragon City. All the fighting majors of the other universities treated Dragon City Universitys martial arts course as their target. Defeat Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! This was the cry existing in multiple universities, lecturers, and students hearts. Unfortunately, no one was able to realize it so far. Are you really confident in the Ultimate Style? the monster controller lecturer asked hesitantly. No practitioner of any martial arts style would dare to say that they have the confidence to defeat Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Li Yingzi smiled. But Meng Chao is right. Even if we practice the Ultimate Style, we wont suffer any losses and wont be scammed out of our money. Since the current Beast Soul Style and the fighting model of the monster controllers cant win against the Overkill Style from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, we can give the Ultimate Style a try. At most, we will just lose completely, but thats fine. Speaking of which, Meng Chao just joined Agricultural Universitys martial arts course two months ago, but he managed to get so many resources for himself, and he caused such a ruckus as well. I have a feeling that he was born for the Ultimate Style and to challenge Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Even if he cant completely win against the Overkill Style through admirable methods Once Li Yingzi said this, she suddenly stopped talking, and her gaze became gentle, but her smile turned a little strange. Perhaps his use of ambushes, traps, devious attacks, and his willingness to use every conceivable method will terrify those arrogant Overkill Style martial artists who think that theres no one else worthy of their attention! Under Meng Chao and Wu Wus lead, the new superhumans who had regained their composure took control of the battlefield, and everyones kill count started climbing steadily. Then, everyone noticed that Meng Chao had deliberately slowed down his rhythm and did not seek to kill at maximum speed. Even though based on his efficiency earlier, it would have been easy for him to complete the third segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style Quest and kill more than one thousand normal monsters, he believed that his score would not be high enough for him to get the new skillMonster Blood Combustion. Hence, compared to speed, he paid more attention to achieving perfect kills. While he danced among the Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads, he continued training his skills, saber technique, and control over every inch of skin and every strand of muscle fiber. In the beginning, he left wounds that were the length of a pinky when he killed the monsters. Gradually, the fatal wounds became even smaller, and the glints from his saber became as fine as needles when he pierced the monsters hearts or necks. He learned to kill a monster instantly without spilling a single drop of blood. He also minimized the strength he spent as well as the weaknesses he revealed. This was the effect of the perfect kills he longed for. Soon, Wu Wu surpassed his kill count. After an entire day, even Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Duan Lian, Jiang Rui, and the strongest students in the monster controller course managed to kill more than he did. Meng Chaos kill count was ranked at ninth place among the fifty new students. It was a pretty decent number but was not enough to shock everyone. Only the veteran harvesters could understand just how terrifying he was when they personally dissected the monsters he had gently stabbed to death through the crevices of their shells and cracks in their bones. The students naturally did not have such judgment. They just thought that he had spent all of his energy killing in the morning, which led to him slowing down in the afternoon. That was quite normal. At the very least, he did not use any sinister or despicable methods. Instead, he used true martial arts to kill monsters head-on, which won some of the students trust and admiration. Their views of the Ultimate Style also started changing subconsciously. It changed from a trick used by criminals into a skill that was somewhat useful when used against normal monsters, and they could try to understand it as an elective course. When the last Ghost-arrow Pig fell with a cry, the Long-legged Spiders checked the lake three more times. They could not find any monster that could pose a threat to humans. The lecturers guided the students to pile up the numerous monsters around the perimeter, then poured special chemicals on them so that their scent would spread out. It was a warning to the other monsters that this area had become human territory and monsters were not allowed inside it! The weaker monsters would not dare to come recklessly after such a display. After a few days, the engineering team from the Red Dragon Army would set up a station and build a signal tower, set up an electrical grid, and build automatic battle forts. If they did not manage to detect large numbers of monsters for a week, the safety level of the area would change from Yellow to Green. At that time, the environment reconstructionists and agricultural specialists would enter the area and get rid of the annoying weeds and Water Monkeys. They would change the quagmires and moats into fertile land that would be suited for planting crops or cultivating plants. After finishing their first battle, the students naturally celebrated it. They picked the largest monster carcasses and returned with their hands full while chatting with each other. At that moment, the hundreds of hunting squads scattered in the other parts of Shattered Starlake all returned victorious as well. The huge tents at the base of the east lake filled with life once more. The fights during the day were a healthy competition between the universities. When everyone returned to the base at night, the alliance of the five universities would set up big booths to trade prey and skills or make friends from different fields. They could also discuss their experiences, and while they brainstormed their fights, they could create new fighting styles. The alliance of the five universities was made of people who were like birds of a feather. They all treated Dragon City University as a target they must defeat, so they often exchanged ideas with each other. When they reached the depths of the wild, some people even jokingly named the base at the east lake as the union of universities. Quite a lot of professors from the universities organized all sorts of talks to broaden the horizons of the outstanding students from the other universities. There were also plenty of study groups, martial arts research clubs, and other personal exchange groups among the students. The universities also encouraged such things. Meng Chao used the monster coins he gained from the hunt during the day to apply for a tent, in which he organized the Ultimate Style Exploration Group. Chu Feixiong then brought him a piece of good news. That night itself, he had collected around forty military students who were willing to meet the legendary Meng Chaothe man who received a notice of criticism around one month after he enrolled into his university. Chapter 176 - Black Skull Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dont worry, I will definitely be able to get enough people for you, and I can guarantee you that our study group will be full of life. You wont get any awkward silences. Chu Feixiong scratched his head and looked at him with slight embarrassment. But their quality is a bit lacking. Ill just use the words that the lecturers in the military school said: Theyre all a bunch of rotten and conceited people. Dont mind them, okay? Chu Feixiong told Meng Chao that the students from the heroic spirit course were all very arrogant, and they regarded the brand new, deviant cultivation method from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course with disdain. Some of them found it interesting, but because of their female squad leader, they had biased opinions about Meng Chao. Some of them also thought that Meng Chao was not really that strong because he was Chu Feixiongs best friend. After all, Chu Feixiong was a joke rarely seen in the military schools heroic spirit course; he was the weakest of the weak. Going through any exchange with him and his friends was just a waste of their time! For the last half a month, Shao Jianqing organized the students at night into pairs so they would recall their fights during the day and think of more effective strategies. Most of the students in the heroic spirit course naturally wanted to join the female squad leader. However, during the two months Chu Feixiong stayed in the military school, he had also found some friends. They were mainly from the martial arts course, firearms course, engineering course, and logistics course. They were the weakest of their courses, and they empathized with each other and treated each other as brothers facing the same difficulty. They were usually punished together, and as time passed, they became familiar with each other. Since they could get into military school, they were all quite intelligent and had good fighting skills. The main reason behind why their results sucked was because of their personality. They were either too wild or thought of themselves too well. They were too opportunistic or too careless. Aside from not wanting to go through their courses properly, they used every means to do whatever they wanted. There was nothing they would not dare to do. When these brats gathered together, they polluted the atmosphere of the military school, and the lecturers got so angry that they said that even if these people graduated, they would still end up as pests in society. Thats the situation. I dont think theyre really here to learn the Ultimate Style. Theyre just bored and want to have some fun. In fact, it would be great if they could get some entertainment, Chu Feixiong told Meng Chao. Dont go thinking that these brats will learn from you obediently. Theyre all rotten to the core. Theyre really bad! Dont worry. Its very normal, Meng Chao said with a smile. Theyre all hot-blooded youngsters. No one will be impressed so easily. Coincidentally, Im the best in using the truth to convince others. Later, just bring those brats over, and Ill teach them a lesson. Alright! Chu Feixiong agreed and went to summon those people. As for Meng Chao, he went to the five-thousand cafeteria and used the monster coins he obtained during the day for a monster meat set that contained a lot of spirit energy. The cafeteria at the east lake base ran on the standard self-sufficient model. The prey from the freshmen squads mostly consisted of Ghost-arrow Pigs and Hundred-eyed Toads. Hence, the main course for dinner was honeyed Ghost-arrow Pigs and smoked toad legs. Since the Ghost-arrow Pigs were relatively small, it was easier to bring out their flavor compared to large artiodactyla-type monsters like the Demonic Halberd Pigs. There was even a trick to cooking themthey had to pluck out the poison needles and stab them into the flesh. When a small amount of poison was injected into it, the flesh became softer, more tender, and plump. Once it was blended with wild honey, it had a unique numbing effect in the mouth, and the sweet taste did not fade away even after a long time. There were people who called Ghost-arrow Pigs the land pufferfish. They were a rare delicacy. Smoked toads were a famous dish that existed even on Earth. Once their skin was removed and their poisonous glands cleaned out, they could be skewered on a branch from a pine tree and smoked carefully. The taste would then be even better than that of frogs and bullfrogs. In the past, some people stayed far away from this tasty dish because toads looked ugly. But when they transmigrated to the Other World, they had no other choice. Once they found that even earthworms tasted great, they no longer cared about the toads outer appearance. Besides, the Hundred-eyed Toad was bigger than even the largest bullfrog on Earth. Even after it was smoked and shrank, its legs were still thicker than a drumstick. If anyone picked one with their hands and bit down with a growl, they would not be able to reach the bones, so eating it was a real pleasure! Meng Chao used his monster coins to buy a total of ten honeyed Ghost-arrow Pigs and twenty smoked toad legs, which formed a mountain of meat in front of him. Even if the superhumans metabolism was incredibly quick and they spent energy five times faster than normal people, Meng Chaos astonishing appetite still caused quite a number of people to look at him strangely. He chose the most discreet corner in the cafeteria and used the mountain of meat to hide himself. Then, he rubbed his temples gently while he focused on Kindling, which was at the top of his field of vision. He checked his results. He had to kill one thousand normal monsters for the third segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest, and his progress had risen to 178/1,000. It should not be difficult to complete it over the next few days, but he had decided to get a five-star rating, so he planned to complete the quest by at least twice the required amount. It would be best if he could kill three thousand normal monsters. He also obtained extra contribution points and skillfulness points after killing monsters. Since he had talked about his strategies in detail with the students and promoted the Ultimate Style, he obtained contribution points from it as well. Right then, he had forty thousand points. The progress of the repair of the ten main meridians had also reached 67%. In one week, he should be able to completely clear them. At that time, he should be able to get another killing move aside from Demon Subduing Slash. As for now Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he smiled softly and scrolled to Army Fist in his skill list. It was a basic fist technique that hundreds of Red Dragon Armys soldiers mastered. Many students also came into contact with it during their middle school or high school years. Meng Yishan also came from the Red Dragon Army, so there was no way Meng Chao would not know it. But in the past, he seldom used Army Fist to fight, so his Skillfulness with it was at a Normal Level. Since his best friend had a unique heroic spirit and could only practice the Army Fist, Meng Chao would definitely help him. He wanted to show him how the Army Fist looked after it evolved in the distant future once countless Red Dragon Army soldiers spilled their blood for it one after another! Besides, the untameable brats were waiting for him to teach them a lesson using the Army Fist! After thinking about this, Meng Chao no longer hesitated. He decided to spend lavishly and threw more than ten thousand contribution points into increasing the Skillfulness of Army Fist. Hiss A piercing pain raged through his body. It was as if a dam in the depths of his brain had collapsed, and the memory fragments from his previous life surged into him like a tidal wave. He felt as if each nerve ending was withstanding an electricity shock of one hundred thousand voltage. His cells screamed, and his blood boiled. His organs twitched madly, and his muscle fibers acted like an aquatic dragon that had just woken up. They bared their claws under his burning skin and continuously swelled, shrank, and trembled. [Congratulations. Your Skillfulness with Normal Level Army Fist has reached 100%. It is now upgraded to Specialist Level.] [Congratulations. Your Skillfulness with Specialist Level Army Fist has reached 100%. It is now upgraded to Master Level.] [Congratulations. Your Skillfulness with Master Level Army Fist has reached 100%. It is now upgraded to Perfect Level.] Meng Chao pushed the future Army Fist to Perfect Level in one go! Even if the Army Fist was just a basic fist technique and he had awakened to supernatural powers and cleared all 1,024 branch meridians, which pushed his physical constitution to much greater heights, he was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. He also became so hungry that he saw stars. It was as if a monster had punctured a hole in his stomach. The aromatic meat mountain in front of him was meant for him to replenish his energy once he drained too much of it by increasing his Skillfulness. Meng Chao swiftly ate the eight smoked toad legs along with their bones. He could not even be bothered to chew them. Then, he shoved three honeyed Ghost-arrow Pigs down his throat, and it was only then that the hunger he felt subsided. He let out a satisfied sigh. Before, there were two factors stopping me from activating the skills from my previous life. One of them was that I didnt have enough contribution points. The second was that I didnt have enough nutrients, Meng Chao thought. But these two arent a problem while Im at the northern battlefield. As long as I keep killing, I can get dozens of monsters to eat every day. Ill get tons of nutrients, so it wont be a dream for me to push all my basic skills to the Ultimate Level. It was the right choice to come to the northern battlefield. I might even be able to reach two stars and break the record of turning from a one-star superhuman to a two-star superhuman! And aside from this Meng Chao gently rubbed the center of his eyebrows. Goosebumps broke out once more on the skin on his neck. It was as if he could sense the pain of his blood gushing out once more. When he leveled up his Army Fist, he saw bits and pieces of his memories. He was in a huge training camp, where he received training that was much harsher than the one received in the Red Dragon Army. The training camp seemed to be underground, because there were dozens of lights that were even brighter than the sun hanging above his head, which made it really obvious when the trainees decided to slack off. Someone he had seen in his nightmare was also thereit was the instructor with the bad breath. This time, he did have a painted skull on his face nor any disguise of the Other World creatures. It allowed Meng Chao to see his face. But there was nothing special about it; it was a forgettable face. The only thing sticking out was the top of a skull-shaped tattoo under his properly fastened collar. There were wisps of black flames coming out of the skulls black eye sockets. After circling around the skull a few times, they crawled into its mouth. This was the second mark that Meng Chao remembered clearly aside from the X-shaped eye. Looks like I received this instructors special training in this mysterious underground training camp in my previous life, and I changed from a normal citizen to a third-class fighter. Meng Chao thought in silence. My Army Fist was perfected and strengthened in this training camp to the point that I formed muscle memories and instinctive reactions. Thats why I was able to easily push it to Perfect Level after returning to the past. But I dont think that this underground training base belonged to the Red Dragon Army. The atmosphere at the base of the Red Dragon Army shouldnt be this gloomy, brutal, and strange. Everyone gave off a dreary air. Where is this located? Who is the instructor? Why did I join this mysterious squad in my previous life? What sort of mission did we carry out? Why did we need to massacre a village that belonged to a civilization of the Other World? Meng Chao had a feeling that he needed to become stronger before he could answer these questions and unveil this mystery. While he was thinking about his next step, a thin and short person brought over a meat mountain that was just as ridiculous as Meng Chaos in front of him, jumped on the bench nimbly, and squatted down. It was the Panther Girl, Wu Wu. Chapter 177 - Difference Between Humans and Monsters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Wu Wu picked up a honeyed Ghost-arrow Pig with both hands and pushed it in front of Meng Chaos lips. During the entire process, she stared at him with a very sincere look. Um Whats the meaning of this? Meng Chao asked. A treat for you. I want to learn Ultimate Style. Really? Meng Chao was shocked and surprised. As one of the four students who was specially recruited for the fighting occupations in the alliance of the five universities this year, Wu Wu was incredibly famous. Her fighting strength was also obvious to all. If she were willing to learn the Ultimate Style, she would be the best advertisement Meng Chao could find, and he could get a lot of contribution points as well. Really. Wu Wu nodded and said seriously, Im defeated by powerful person, so I learn from powerful person. Then I defeat powerful person and eat him. This is the law of survival. Of course, you defeat me, so you can eat whenever you want as well. Meng Chao looked at her. Can we stop talking about eating each other all the time? Even if you really want to do it, please dont say it so straightforwardly! Wu Wu frowned. Do you not know I want to eat you because I dont say? I can teach you the Ultimate Style, but the condition is that you stop talking about such indicative and strange words. If someone hears them, theyll think that theres something going on between us! Wu Wu thought about it. Okay. Please teach me Ultimate Style. I agree with your conditions. I can kill all the people you dont like too. I dont have anyone I dont like for the time being, but even if I did, I could handle it on my own. Stop causing trouble for me! Wu Wu was truly a dangerous person. It was no wonder why so many monster controller course students stayed away from her even though they respected her. They even called her Big Sis Panther despite her looking like a kitten. Meng Chao was silent for a moment. How about this? I dont need you to do anything over the top. I just hope that you can practice hard and learn the essence of the Ultimate Style, then will defeat the other three specially recruited students like Shao Jianqing from the military schools heroic spirit course in terms of the ranking boards in the base at the east lake. Can you do that? No need for you to say it. I will defeat them. Wu Wu bared her sharp teeth and revealed a brutal but cute smile. When she saw that Meng Chao did not eat the honeyed Ghost-arrow Pig that she personally served him, she took it back and opened her mouth wide. Then, she stuffed her cheeks full with half the head of a piglet. There was something unique about Wu Wu when she ate. First, she liked squatting on the bench instead of sitting on it. Second, while doing that, she held her food with both hands while looking around. She was wary of her surroundings and watched for anyone trying to snatch her food right out of her hands. Third, it seemed like there was another dimension with limitless space in her mouth. She could stretch her cheeks at will. They would puff out to the max, and she would change from a kitten to a large squirrel. Without personally seeing it, it would have been difficult for Meng Chao to imagine how a girl who was less than 160 cm tall could stuff half the head of a piglet into her seemingly petite mouth. She looked greedy and wary, just like a monster in the wild, and she stood out like a sore thumb in the cafeteria. Meng Chao found it interesting and got curious. In the end, he could not contain himself and asked, Wu Wu, have you gotten used to living in the human world yet? Wu Wu chomped down on the piglet at lightning speed, and her cheeks trembled. She widened her brilliant eyes and stared at Meng Chao in puzzlement. She could not understand what he meant. Didnt you grow up in the wild? You never thought about being a human before, right? Yet suddenly, you were saved by humans and brought back to Dragon City. When you saw the lustrous city and everything unbelievable in it, you must have received a huge shock. Now, youre back in the wild again, and youre ordered to kill monsters. Do you find it hard killing them? Meng Chao was not asking without thinking. From the memory fragments of his previous life, Meng Chao knew that during the later stage of the Monster War, many of the high-grade monsters with extremely high intelligence and skills in mind-related secret arts used every method conceivable to infiltrate Dragon City. They hoped to break the fortress of human civilization from within. At that time, quite a number of people were controlled by monsters, and they were even willing to work together with monsters. Since Wu Wu stayed in the monster research center for years and could even enter Monster University with the legitimate status of a specially recruited student, she had to have gone through careful monitoring and various examinations. She was definitely absolutely loyal to human civilization. But Meng Chao really wanted to know just what the humans who were loyal to the monsters were thinking, and he thought that he might be able to get some clues from the girl. Wu Wu finished the honeyed Ghost-arrow Pig in just a few bites. She stuffed the last of it down her throat so quickly that she was even faster than Meng Chao. I stayed with Ghost Leopards in the wild and killed many monsters. Why would I find it hard to kill them now? Wu Wu snatched another honeyed Ghost-arrow Pig while unable to understand the gist of Meng Chaos question. In the wild, its survival of the fittest, law of the jungle. Before humans arrive in monster world, we killed one another. The strong kill the weak, eat them, enslave them. Its normal. No problem. Meng Chao scratched his head. Thats true. But what if we run into a group of Ghost Leopards in the future, will you hesitate? Why? Wu Wu pouted. When I was Ghost Leopard, I also attack Ghost Leopards many times. It was only then that Meng Chao remembered Wu Wu saying that she had killed and eaten at least two Ghost Leopards before. It seemed like he had been overthinking things. From young, I know I different from other Ghost Leopards. After all, I not look like them at all. While showing food into her mouth, Wu Wu spoke in a muffled voice. At that time, many Ghost Leopards bite me, catch me, bully me, treat me like toy and tool to train cubs. I dont think I is a deformed Ghost Leopard, but I dont know I is human. Everytime I am covered in wounds, I lick my wounds alone. I look at sky and horizon and spend a long time thinking and thinking and thinking. In the end, I broke necks of three cubs who bully me with my bite, and I understand. I am God. I am God of Ghost Leopards. I am destined to rule over all Ghost Leopards! This is why I look different from them. My thinking is different from them. I am much smarter than them. I know how to set traps, sow discord, break them from all sides. I know many ways to make them run in circles. When I get my wish and become Ghost Leopard Queen, I run into rescue team, and I learn that I have many kindred. But my kindred does not fit into this world. They very different from all other monsters. They face animosity from many monsters. Its just like how I dont mix with Ghost Leopards and am enemies with most cubs. Why is that? I continue thinking, and I understand in the end. Humans are Gods of monsters. We are strongest monsters. We have the right to kill them, eat them, and rule this world. So when I return to the wild, I have no hesitation and conflict when I face monsters. I just use another method to do what I did last time. Wu Wus experiences from when she was young caused Meng Chaos heart to clench for her. But killing intent was hidden in her calm voice, as if this was completely logical, and goosebumps broke out on his skin. Humans are not the strongest monsters! Is there difference? Humans are monsters. Of course theres a difference. Were not monsters! Were civilized! I know. Humans can write, sing, make houses, make strong weapons with big bangs. Our weapons are sharper than claws of normal monsters, but is there difference? Wu Wu swung the hind leg of the honeyed Ghost-arrow Pig and said, In the wild, I kill Ghost-arrow Pig and eat it raw. Among humans, I hunt Ghost-arrow Pig and ask someone to put honey on it. They roast it carefully and put on plate. Then they make me use chopsticks and knife to eat it. But it only add trifling process. No difference in essence. To Ghost-arrow Pigs, they are killed and eaten. So in their eyes, Ghost Leopards and humans are both monsters, no? Wu Wus train of thought was very unique, and it formed a closed-loop in her thoughts. It seemed like it would be very difficult to break it. Wu Wu continued, After I return to Dragon City, I observe in secret for very long time. Even though everyone always say human civilization, human civilization and make it seem as if humans and monsters have division that cannot be closed, I dont think so. Dragon City is same as Ghost Leopard nest I lived for more than ten years. Is also survival of the fittest, and the strong are kings. Also need to compete and struggle madly nonstop to survive arduously in very brutal environment. Ghost-arrow Pigs curl up and use poison needles to hunt. Hundred-eyed Toads jump up and use acid to hunt. Wolf Crocodiles bite prey and use death spiral to hunt. Ghost Leopards use Rotting Claw to hunt. Humans use cold weapons, guns, steel and machines to hunt. Everyone is monster. No difference. I use Ghost Leopards method and can still survive like fish in water in human world. As she spoke, she finished the mountain of meat in front of her. The stainless steel tray was empty, without a single bit of bone or meat scraps. Even the honey and oil was licked clean. The tray shone bright and even reflected the girls face. Then, she drew a piece of serviette from the pack of serviettes at the center of the dining table. She wiped her mouth and said with a smile, Biggest difference between humans and monsters is we use paper to wipe mouths after we eat. Not hard. Meng Chao found himself speechless. He then remembered how his throat was slit by the instructor with the black skull in his memory fragments. When he fell on the ground with no strength in his limbs and waited for death in despair, he heard the screams from the Shriekers in the village that belonged to the civilization of the Other World. What exactly was the difference between humans and monsters? From what he remembered from his previous life, even though they paid a large price for it, in the end, humans still won the Monster War. But that was merely the truth of the previous life Meng Chao remembered. After that war, what is that Extraordinary Disaster that rushed through all of the Other World from Monster Mountain Range? Meng Chao sank into deep thought. You are weak now. Wu Wu looked at him. Compared to time we fought in university grove, you have more thoughts. You become conflicted and hesitant. You are no longer firm and resolute. If we fight again, you will be bitten to death by me. No, I became stronger. Even though Meng Chao had not found his answer yet, there was one thing he was certain of. Humans have brains, and we use them to think of stupid things. We also have eyes, which we use to discover truths, even if they are not pleasant. This is the greatest difference between humans and monsters, and its the path I will take as a superhuman. I will persevere to the end down this road. Come, lets go to the cultivation room. Ill let you witness the power of the Ultimate Style! Chapter 178 - Persuasion Lesson Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hotblooded youths filled a hard shell roof top tent which was a temporary cultivation room. Aside from the rotten brats Chu Feixiong brought from the military school, there were also Duan Lian, Xie Feng, and the other freshmen from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, along with the monster controller course freshmen who had a vague idea of how strong Meng Chao was through Wu Wu. Dragon City was small. The new superhumans who managed to make it into university were mostly from one circle. They were either high school students from First High School, Second High School, and Construction High or had met each other through the high-school level competitions, which meant that they were familiar faces. Hence, when the freshmen from military school and Agricultural University met each other, they started chatting while laughing. Xie Feng, I heard that this Meng Chao from your universitys martial arts course is a ruthless person and is skilled in crooked things and sneaking into other peoples dorms. He even wanted to put on a disguise to enter the womens bath but was caught and received a notice of criticism, is that true? Theres no other reason behind why we came here today. We just wanted to see how much of a rascal this bastard is. Why did I hear that he wasnt caught on the spot but had actually fled from the womens bath? Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and monster controller course sent ten fighters to catch him, right? But he hid in the bushes and ambushed them or launched sneak attacks. He used every trick conceivable and defeated all of them and nearly escaped through the university gate before the lecturers decided to take action and suppress him. That guys a genius! We have to meet him! Xie Feng, Duan Lian, and the other Agricultural University martial arts course freshmen felt humiliated. No matter how despicable Meng Chaos methods were, he was still one of theirs, and they could not allow people from another university to mock him this way. Duan Lian and Xie Feng immediately mocked them back. Zhao Lei, while you were in Construction High, werent you really arrogant and said that nothing can possibly defeat you and youll submit to no one? Why is it that I heard that you arent having a good time in the military schools martial arts course? Youre dragging the course down in all sorts of tournaments. You cant get used to the brand new fighting style after you awakened to your supernatural abilities, huh? But even if you cant get used to it, its fine. Meng Chaos Ultimate Style might only be able to kill normal monsters, but itd be good for you to learn it. You should clean your ears later and listen to him properly! You too, Zhou Xiaotian, you had a really brilliant mind during high school, and you managed to get into the top eight or top three in the city during the tactical competitions. But why have I never heard your name since you joined the military schools commanding course? The brats from the military school turned red. Who said that were not having a good time? I just dont like the Gun Fighting Style. Theyre not like martial artists or sharpshooters at all. They just care about their form and posing. Theyre completely useless! The lecturers and instructors are all idiots. They think that the strategies used during the expeditions twenty or even thirty years ago are the golden standard, and we cant change them at all. They cant see the genius behind the brand new strategy that I set up. I cant be bothered with them! They spoke one after another, and when Meng Chao and Wu Wu arrived at the cultivation room, the atmosphere was already crackling with hostility. Meng Chao, why did you friend bring these jokers? Xie Feng came up to him and whispered, I know these guys. Theyre all infamous delinquents and difficult students from their high school days. Theyre the epitome of people who refuse to join any organization and dont want to abide by the law, but love popularity and are filled with wild dreams. They cause trouble all the time, and their parents only sent them to the military school because they cant do anything about them anymore. They want the military school to help them change their bad ways. These people arent really here to understand the Ultimate Style. I know. Meng Chao had never had any hopes of attracting the elites like Shao Jianqing from the military school. Chu Feixiong also told him that most of the people he could gather were the weaklings from their respective courses. Since they were placed at the tail end of their courses, it was either that they were lacking in the intelligence department or the physical department, or had problems with their emotions and personality. But since they could get into the military school, they were definitely intelligent and physically strong, so aside from being wild, there was no other reason behind why they were ranked last. However, there were also benefits behind being difficult, and it was that they were more willing to try new things and break conventions and biases. Their attitude to the Ultimate Style was the same as to any other brand new strategy that might be launched by the Red Dragon Army. Meng Chao knew that the Red Dragon Army had been fighting while focusing on counterattacks in the city for the past half a century. Even during the Great Expedition Era, when they had sent armies forward, they just went straight to the enemys den ten times with soaring resolve. And when they fought against the monsters, they fought like surgeons dealing with a patient. They only targeted monsters who were incredibly brutal or arrogant and completely destroyed their nests as well as killed their kind. The Red Dragon Army never built a fort in the depths of the fog to defend any area for a long time. Instead, they returned to Dragon City at the fastest speed possible. It was because they were forced to do this. Their manpower, resources, and best fighting power were not high enough to allow them to expand in the wild, not when the environment was shattered and incredibly unstable. Hence, right now, the classical strategies were treated as the golden standard by the Red Dragon Army and used to defend the city, for urban warfare, and raids against a certain target. But they were not suited for large-scale wars where all fronts pushed forward to conquer and colonize the land. In Meng Chaos previous life, the Red Dragon Army paid a devastating price for the stagnation of their tactics. Many of the military schools top students only followed conventions and used the classical strategies from the textbooks, which resulted in many losses. Then, some of the disobedient students who refused to adhere to the ways of the old and were not favored by the lecturers and instructors became the main force in reforming the strategies. Meng Chao did not know whether there were any future tacticians among Chu Feixiongs friends. He smiled at them and moved forward to welcome them loudly. Hi, everyone. Im Meng Chao. I welcome you to explore this brand new fighting style called the Ultimate Style with me. We dont want to hear about the Ultimate Style. We just want to know how you snuck into the womens bath! someone shouted from the back of the black mass of heads. Laughter broke out. Meng Chao laughed as well. He laughed for a full three seconds before he suddenly glared and released a sharp killing intent as he shouted, Who said that?! Come out! He had the killing intent of someone who returned from the apocalypse. It was not something that a freshman in university could withstand. All the freshmen shuddered, and the cultivation room fell silent. What, you have the guts to say it, but dont have the guts to admit it? Meng Chao looked at the military school students askance and put on a scornful, cold sneer. I said it! A large military school student built like a bull pushed aside the people before him to arrive in front of Meng Chao. He spoke in a nonchalant manner. Im Zhang Hongjie, and Im from the military schools martial arts course. I heard that Chu Feixiong has a best friend who is especially amazing, and I came here to see just how amazing you are. Let me say this first, our time is precious, so if you really have an amazing martial art, bring it out. Well use iron-blooded coins, monster materials, or the martial arts from the military school in exchange for it. We wont let you suffer any losses, but if youre just boasting about it or are just trying to steal from us, then forget it. Were just here to make up the numbers and show some respect to our friend. You talk too much, Meng Chao said coldly. Zhang Hongjie was stunned, then flew into a rage. What did you say? Were all martial artists here, and youre a future soldier. Why are you wasting so much breath yakking away. Are you thinking about using your saliva to kill monsters? Meng Chao sneered. Compared to words, I prefer using my fists to talk. I believe that you will definitely have a deep impression of the Ultimate Style once I beat you up so badly that your parents wont be able to recognize you. Zhang Hongjie thought about it. Are you thinking about playing some trick? I heard that youre really despicable! Meng Chao frowned. Where did you hear that? Zhang Hongjie pointed at Chu Feixiong. Him! Meng Chao found himself speechless. Without a single word, he started removing his clothes. Then, he removed his pants and combat boots. In the end, he only had a pair of boxer shorts left on him. Since there are girls around, I wont remove my shorts in case I scare them, Meng Chao said faintly. Come on. Today, I promise you that I will not use any tricks. Ill let you witness the horrors of the Ultimate Style fairly and squarely! Even if you use tricks, Im not afraid! Zhang Hongjie removed his coat too and revealed the muscles underneath. The specialty of the military schools martial arts course was the Gun Fighting Style, so they paid attention to the fusion of martial arts and guns. Hence, it was very easy for people to have the misconception that gunslingers were leaner than martial artists. In ancient times, the archers were men built like bulls. In the modern era, since the gunslingers had to carry machines and ammunition weighing dozens or even hundreds of kilograms and be steady and accurate while moving at high speed, their ability to carry great loads and their cardiorespiratory functions might even be better than those of cold weapons users. Zhang Hongjie might be among the last in the military schools martial artists, but it was not because he was lazy or did not have enough talent. It was because he looked down on the tactics used by the Gun Fighting Style. After all, they were invented to protect the city. He wanted to search for another path, but he just could not find the right direction. But he had been training madly in secret, and the amount of training he did was not any lower than that of the Gun Fighting Style elites. Even if he did not have a gun in his hands, his eyes shone with a fierce light, which made it seem like he had turned into a heavy machine gun with fierce firepower. Whoosh! Bright spirit meridians wrapped around his hairy arms, and hundreds of black rays shot out to instantly envelope Meng Chao. While the group was surprised, Meng Chao acted like an assault boat soaring through the waves. No matter how fierce the waves were, they never managed to sink the boat. Instead, it cut through the waves and continued moving forward. In half a minute, Zhang Hongjie delivered more than one hundred fierce punches, and when his punching speed reached the maximum, the onlookers could not even see Meng Chao. But he was unable to touch even a strand of Meng Chaos hair, because whenever his powerful fists drew close, Meng Chaos hair would sense it and allow its master to instinctively dodge it. This is The onlookers could not believe their eyes. They had seen nimble fighters before, but most of them needed some space to dodge. Yet the onlookers had not even had the time to spread out before the two started fighting. So, the diameter of the space they had was less than 5 m., and their fight was limited to a circle with a diameter of 3 m. Yet Meng Chao was able to lead Zhang Hongjie around in this tiny space. This was a display of shocking control! Suddenly, Zhang Hongjies powerful fists came to a stop. For some reason, his eyes bulged out of their sockets and became bloodshot. His throat turned purplish black and his face scrunched up as if he was in great pain. Meng Chao was in a posture that was incredibly familiar to the military school students in front of him. It was the second style of the Army Fist, Throat-piercing Kick! Chapter 179 - A Fair Fight! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bang! The people could not even see how Meng Chao attacked. They only heard a dull thud that caused their skins to crawl, and Zhang Hongjie, who weighed more than one hundred kilograms, was sent flying like a sack filled with iron sand and crashed into the crowd. Even if the onlookers had long since tensed their muscles and were prepared to be knocked into, they still felt as if a raging Demonic Halberd Pig had run into them at more than 150 km/h. Around eight military school students were sent flying, and even more staggered before they fell on their butts. Zhang Hongjie did not slow down. He actually tore through the tent and fell on the ground outside. A few of his friends ran out in a hurry and found him lying on the ground while vomiting as he cradled his chest. He was about to lose the last of his breakfast. The terrifying kick caused the tent to sink into cold, dead silence. The next moment, the student burst into a ruckus. Excuse me?! He managed to kick Zhang Hongjie so hard that he started vomiting?! He made it look so easy, but Zhang Hongjie has already lost his will to fight! Hes so fast It looked like he could predict the future. He saw every single one of Zhang Hongjies attacks. Why did the Army Fist become so fierce, ruthless, and brutal in his hands? It has a completely different air when he uses it! Thats the most powerful Throat-piercing Kick Ive ever seen! While the students discussed among themselves, Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. His joints let out cracking sounds, and his spirit energy flowed slowly through his 1,024 branch meridians. When they showed on his skin, they formed 1,024 shining spirit tattoos on his muscle lines. The onlookers had never seen such a brilliant spirit tattoo on a one-star superhuman before. It looked like an ingenious armor made of pure energy. With just the power of Spirit Tattoo Realm, he had managed to produce the effect of Armorized Spirit Armor, which was something unique to six-star superhumans. The electricity he produced when he used the Ultimate Style did not lose to that of those who practiced the Overkill Style or the Beast Soul Style. Wow The students knew that it was just a special effect, but appearance was very important, and in the eyes of the people, Meng Chao instantly became very mysterious and powerful. And Meng Chao did not destroy his powerful image. He took half a step forward and shouted loudly, Whos next?! Me! Another military school freshman stood up with gritted his teeth. Even though the Army Fist was a normal martial art that could be practiced by everyone in Dragon City, it was still a martial art used by soldiers, and the military school students were supposed to be good with it. Yet now, they were defeated by a student from Agricultural University using Army Fist, which was the greatest humiliation for the military school students. The military school martial arts course freshman also took the stance of Army Fist. His face was stern, and he looked incredibly wary. He no longer looked derisive and playful. Clearly, he now treated Meng Chao as a rare powerful enemy. But no matter how highly he saw Meng Chao and how much on guard he was, it was useless. Three moves later, Meng Chao used the first attack of the Army Fist just as before, and they both executed Lunging Punch at the same time. Both of them clearly went straight for each others heart, and their fists were like cannons, but the military school martial arts course freshmans arm was stretched out slightly more than Meng Chao, so he should have hit him right on target. But for some reason, just when his punch was about to reach the degree of a raging beast and hit Meng Chaos chest, Meng Chaos pectorals suddenly started trembling at high speed, and his muscle fibers moved in a strange arc, which made it seem like he had gained the arc-shaped armor of tanks, and the students fist just slid across his chest. Bang! Meng Chaos Lunging Punch hit his opponent, and he sent the second military school student flying. He could not get up even after a long time had passed. Meng Chaos pectoral muscles shuddered as he stared at the military school students and roared like a tiger. Who else?! Me! A military school engineering course freshman stepped forward. In truth, the occupations famous for being dominated by boys in the military school were neither the heroic spirit course nor the Gun Fighting Style course. It wasnt even the firearms course whose maniacs lunged around heavy machine guns, heavy anti-material sniper rifles, or rocket launchers all the time. Instead, they were the engineering and logistics courses, which were filled with built men. The combat engineers had to drive large construction machinery weighing dozens or even hundreds of tons while they built roads and forts in the wild. And since the interference from the Other Worlds spirit energy magnetic field was very strong, the materials were incredibly unstable. The failure rate of the machines was ten times higher when compared to Earth, so they had to repair the machines all the time. The trend for weapon design in Dragon City was big and clunky, so the core components of the large construction machines easily weighed hundreds or even thousands of kilograms. The combat engineers often did not receive a lot of help while repairing such machines and had to complete their tasks on their own. The task of disassembling the components of the large construction machines alone was enough for them to get deformed and bulky. There was no need to even mention the logistics course. They lived in the era when railroads were easily destroyed by monsters, when there was a maximum weight that armored airships could carry, and when the failure rate of crystal-powered tanks was incredibly high. Manpower was the only effective and reliable method to provide supplies, weapons, and reinforcements. The students in the logistics course in the military school had a nicknamecamels. Those who could not carry tons of supplies with no change in their expression and move around like the wind through winding mountain roads did not have the right to be known as camels. The powerful boys usually had to go through a lot of stamina and martial arts training. Their fighting power was not that much lower than that of the martial arts course freshman. The military school engineering course freshman only managed to last five seconds before he was defeated. Like Zhang Hongjie, he curled up in a corner while vomiting his guts out. Next! Meng Chaos blood had started surging because of the fights, and he did not intend to stop. The military schools freshmen also started burning with fighting spirit. Regardless of whether they were from the martial arts course, firearms course, logistics course, or the engineering course, all of them lined up one after another for their turn to challenge Meng Chao. They also seemed to have their minds dead set on using the most orthodox Army Fist to challenge him. After all, he defeated them using the Army Fist, so they could not use any other martial art to defeat him. Even if youre an outstanding student from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and are very strong, you have limited stamina, right? There are plenty of us, and we can definitely wear down all of your stamina! Challenging someone to a marathon fight did not sound good, but they were angered by Meng Chaos arrogance, and they completely forgot about it. But to their surprise, it seemed like Meng Chao had an endless supply of stamina. Even if he was engaged in a marathon fight, they could not do anything to him. Whats going on? This guys senses are too sharp. His hair is like a radar, and the slightest movements alert him of my actions! His Army Fist is just terrifying. His speed alone is faster than mine by 15%. He perfectly exploited all my openings! All my attacks bounced or slid off him. He looks like hes wearing an armor that has oil spread all over it! All the military school freshmen who fought against Meng Chao had the same feeling. They felt horrible. Every time Meng Chao performed a side step, a lunge, a punch, or looked around, he was able to interrupt, change, or throw off their rhythm. Their breathing changed and their heartbeat did so too, which made them subconsciously reveal openings. And the moment they revealed the slightest opening, Meng Chao exploited it to the maximum degree. Their aggressive offense was destroyed, and not one of them was able to escape. Many of the military school students had come to watch Meng Chao make a fool of himself, but when they lay outside the tent vomiting, they found that they were the jokes. The freshmen from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and monster controller course were dumbfounded. Spirit flames gushed out from the ruthless person before them and killing intent raged around him. He looked like a demon, and they simply could not believe that it was the same Meng Chao who had laid in ambush in the bushes and launched surprise attacks at them! Meng Chao was someone who had put on great shows where he fought against people in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and monster controller course, but both times, he won through dirty tricks, leaving behind the impression that his strength was really nothing to look at Hes clearly strong, so why did he use despicable and shameless methods in the university? Thats right. He could have clearly won against us in the arena fair and square, and we would have been impressed by it. Why did he poison us, set up traps, lay in ambush, and sneak into the girls dorm? Could it be that he wasnt actually forced to use those things because he wasnt strong enough, but only did them because he was interested in it, and he was just born shameless? The students just could not understand it. When they registered what was going on, Meng Chao had defeated all the military school freshmen aside from Chu Feixiong. Even though more than half of the military school students came from the engineering course, logistics course, and commanding course, and they did not pay a lot of attention to individual combat skills, it was still an unbelievable result. As the students looked at the military school students and their bruised faces and residue of vomit at the corners of their mouths, then at Meng Chao, whose eyes burned like magma and sparkled like stars, they could not help but be shocked. Whew Meng Chao let out a deep breath, and it was as white as paper. Even though his stamina was drained, his muscles were torn, and each of his cells screamed, he felt elated. Since he fought against Wu Wu in the grove, this was the first time he used the Ultimate Style and had every bit of his vitality exploited to the max during an intense fight. Meng Chao was not being reckless by challenging and defeating all the military school freshmen who came for the exchange. It was the way he thought of to increase the interest in the Ultimate Style to the highest degree. First of all, the students Chu Feixiong brought over were definitely not the strongest students in the military schoolthe ones from the heroic spirit coursebut were mostly from non-fighting occupations. And even the military schools martial arts course specialized in the Gun Fighting Style, but they were unable to use guns in this sort of exchange. Second, Meng Chao intentionally used the Army Fist to defeat them because he was certain that they would want to defend the glory of the Red Dragon Army and would definitely use the Army Fist to fight back. The Army Fist he used was the future version, the agglomeration of the data gathered from various people, and he knew most of the weaknesses and openings in the current Army Fist. But forget about that for a second and remember the fact that he had already pushed his Army Fist to Perfect Level. That alone meant that the freshmen were never going to be able to compare to him, and he could counter them perfectly. Besides, he had already cleared 1,024 of his branch meridians, and the Ultimate Styles terrifying ability to fight extremely long battles allowed him to have full confidence in suppressing the military school students fairly and squarely! Meng Chaos breathing had never become labored, and his smile never faded away. Everyone, this is the increase in stamina brought by the Ultimate Style. Next Wait, you havent defeated me! Suddenly, Chu Feixiong looked as if he had been hypnotized by some mysterious power. An honest and determined expression appeared on his face, and he stood up while staring at Meng Chao. Chapter 180 - The Cultivation Method for Heroic Spirits Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao scratched his head. Do we need to fight? Duh. Im also a military school student. Theres no reason for me to not fight together with my comrades! Chu Feixiong strode forward. The spirit flames surrounding him burned brighter to form Stupid Soldier Xu Wanshans honest and determined form behind him. No, he should be called Soldier now. Chu Feixiong stared at Meng Chao and said, Besides, Soldier doesnt like your Army Fist. He said your fist technique is dark and filled with bloodlust as well as destruction. Its a killing fist. The real Army Fist shouldnt be like this! Meng Chao laughed in spite of himself. Regardless of whether its the Army Fist or any other martial art, theyre all used to destroy things and kill others. What else could it be besides a killing fist? The other martial arts might be designed for slaughter, but the Army Fist is used to protect our homeland. It should be a protective fist! Just like the other military school students, Chu Feixiong took up the stance for the Army Fist. The difference was that Soldier turned into wisps of army green spirit flames behind him and surrounded his temples, eyes, arms, and every inch of his body. Chu Feixiongs originally rather loose camouflage uniform instantly became tight. Rippling sounds rose, and he was like a sleeping volcano that just woke up. Explosive strength started gathering in him. His dark and shiny skin, which was the result of the sun shining on him for many days, gained the texture of obsidian because of the additional power provided by the heroic spirit. At that moment, Chu Feixiongs presence was completely different from when he was a high school student half a year ago. Black Bear, good luck! The flames of hope burned in the military school students eyes. Even though Chu Feixiong was infamous for being weak in the heroic spirit course and even lost to many logistics course and engineering course freshmen, when it came to the Army Fist, he was the strongest in the entire military course. Even most of the upperclassmen could not win against him. The reason for it was simple. To a large extent, the Army Fist was a basic fist technique for normal people. If a superhuman practiced the Army Fist, they would mainly use it to strengthen their bodies or to warm up. There were plenty of amazing martial arts to learn. Who would be so free as to explore the Army Fist day in and day out? When it came to the other martial arts or when it came to the lowly methods Meng Chao used to sneak into the girls dorm, Chu Feixiong was definitely not Meng Chaos opponent. But what if the military schools strongest Army Fist went up against Meng Chao, would he be able to win against this monster? Whoosh! Right after this question rose in the onlookers minds, the best friends from high school crashed into each other like armored trains. Lunging Punch went up against Lunging Punch. Throat-piercing Kick went up against Throat-piercing Kick. Horse Stance Side Punch went up against Horse Stance Side Punch. Inner Side Downward Hook, Intersecting Side Kick, Outer Side Side Hook The two young men executed their attacks methodically and faced each other head-on without any flashy movements. They displayed an incredibly insightful tournament for the students. In an instant, the cultivation room filled with the shadows of fists and kicks. When the sturdy bodies crashed into each other, it sounded like thunder. Waves of wind tore through the air, and visible ripples surged. The two displayed the strongest power of the Army Fist, and it was one that the onlookers had never imagined to see. This is the real Army Fist? Heroic spirit users do live up to their name, huh? Even if hes the weakest heroic spirit user in Dragon City, once he enters the field he knows well, his heroic spirit is able to bring out incredibly great strength! Based on what you said, isnt Meng Chao ridiculously strong? He doesnt have additional power given to him by a heroic spirit whos skilled in the Army Fist, and he fought against dozens of us just now in a marathon fight. But his stamina isnt gone, and hes still able to put up such an exciting fight against the Black Bear. Hes insane! Look, their Army Fists are very different. They might use the same attacks, but theyre completely different. Meng Chaos attack speed is much faster, and he has a lot of fine movements that can confuse his enemy. Hes trying to interrupt his opponents thoughts. He wants the enemy to fall into his rhythm and get trapped, so his fighting style is really strange and cunning. And once the opponent shows an opening, his Army Fist turns ten times fiercer. All his attacks go for the opponents vitals, and he even sacrifices himself to damage his enemy. Such a fighting style is just too fierce. Its strange, devious, and brutal. Its no wonder why the Black Bear said that his fist technique is dark. Its really a true killing fist. The Black Bears Army Fist is the most orthodox and normal version, the one passed down in the Red Dragon Army for half a century. But he looks like he has improved every single cell in his body to perfection, and with the help from his heroic spirit, his Army Fist looks even better than the instructors. He shouldnt be ranked at the last place in the heroic spirit course with that Army Fist. So why is he ranked last? Wait. I saw the Black Bear practice the Army Fist before. At that time, he wasnt this strong. I feel like Meng Chaos corrupted Army Fist angered the Black Bears heroic spirit, and it brought out his unprecedented potential! Thats right. The Black Bears heroic spirit is famous for being stubborn. He will do everything he can to persist and defend his beliefs. He believes that the Army Fist is the supreme martial art, so he couldnt just watch someone use such a strange, devious, brutal, and corrupted version of the Army Fist to defeat all of the military school students. I heard that in the beginning, when the heroic spirit users just awaken their heroic spirits, many of the heroic spirits arent able to bring out 100% of their power due to the disruption from their spirit energy magnetic fields or because their brainwaves are not in sync. Take the strongest specially recruited student in our batch for example. Shao Jianqings heroic spirit is the Female Battle God, but she cant bring out even 10% of her power. She needs all sorts of actions and events to continuously resonate and be polished so that she can upgrade her heroic spirit and grow together with her. Could this be the Black Bears turning point? Did his heroic spirits potential explode under his rage? With the onlookers discussing what they saw, Meng Chao finally got the gist of what was happening, and he could not help but moan about it. He had wanted to hold back a little and fight a few rounds against Chu Feixiong so that they could keep up appearances, but after exchanging a few blows with him, he realized that he was getting ahead of himself. When it came to the Army Fist, he might not actually win against Chu Feixiong. After all, he did not really use a cheat and put an infinity stamina hack on himself. He had just fought against dozens of military school students in one go, so there was no way he would not be so tired that he wanted to die. The dozens of honeyed Ghost-arrow Pigs and smoked toad legs he ate earlier turned into heat and sweat. Not a single bit of energy that came from them was left. They all disappeared from his oesophagus to his small intestines, and his stomach started growling again. But Chu Feixiong looked as if he had been injected with a war-issued stimulant. Each of his punches was stronger than the last, and when he stared into Meng Chaos eyes, his gaze was filled with anger. He was just like an honest person who just saw his favorite thing having been slighted. Feixiong, what are you doing? After they exchanged all sixteen basic moves of the Army Fist once, Meng Chao was unable to continue the fight anymore. He whispered, Are you here to help me promote the Ultimate Style or to pull the rug from under my feet? I dont want to, but I just cant control myself. Chu Feixiong threw a punch at Meng Chaos nose. Soldier doesnt like your Army Fist, and he says that your fist technique took the evil path, so he must correct you. You should know by now just how stubborn Soldier is! Enough with that. Do you think I dont know the theories related to heroic spirits? Meng Chao gritted his teeth. There is a spiritual resonance between the heroic spirit and heroic spirit user, and they affect each other mutually. The heroic spirit cant hypnotize the heroic spirit user, just stimulate the heroic spirit users subconscious! If Soldier really controlled you to hit me, this means that your subconscious has been wanting to beat me up for a long time! Does it? Chu Feixiong thought about it, then said seriously, Yeah. Makes sense. From the moment you suddenly started pretending to be cool and stuff a month and a half before the national college exam, Ive been increasingly unable to quell my desire to beat you up! Big Brother Xiong, Im wrong, okay? I wont dare to put up a facade in front of you anymore, so please help me preserve my reputation today? Meng Chao asked. I didnt think that your Army Fist is this fierce. Even if this is an ancient version, you managed to display such terrifying power with it. Looks like weve found a way to train Soldier, but you have to hold back a little. We can explore this in private! Remember your words. You have to promise me to spend half an hour every day to practice the Army Fist with me, Chu Feixiong said, Soldier thinks that while your Army Fist is evil, its really strong and more exquisite and fiercer than all the fist techniques he saw from instructors in the past. Youre a good opponent, so if he can beat you up once in a while, hell become stronger. Im going to repeat myself. Heroic spirits are spirit fragments left by our seniors which fuse with the heroic spirit users subconscious. In simple terms, heroic spirits are the subconscious of heroic spirit users, Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Its not that Soldier is thinking about becoming stronger by beating me up once in a while! Youre the one with those thoughts! Bang! Their fists landed against the others chest once more, and it was as if the armor-piercing shells from two tanks had rammed into each others gun turret. Both of them retreated five steps at the same time and sat down on their butts. Again! Chu Feixiong struck the ground and crawled up with gritted teeth. It looked like he had not had his fill in fighting. Again? Meng Chao broke out in cold sweat. He did not know whether he should laugh or cry. I was just sparring with all of you so that you can see how terrifying the Army Fist can be when the Ultimate Style super-endurance is added to it, despite the fact that its the most normal fist technique. Were comrades on the same side, and youre all pillars of the future Red Dragon Army. I want all of you to become stronger, so why must we decide a victor? Besides, everyone knows that the strongest point of the military school isnt your heroic spirits, your guns, and most definitely not your cold weapons, but your formations. Its the war souls you refine when dozens, hundreds, of even thousands of soldiers become united in spirit. When I see so many students from the logistics course, engineering course, and commanding course joining hands and fighting together, I can just imagine how strong the Red Dragon Armys war soul will be. I dont mind if you want to continue fighting against me, but Ill have to bring out my shameless spirit and run away. Then, when its three or four at night, Ill ambush your tents. Chapter 181 - The System Leveled Up Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The students began to laugh. Chu Feixiong scratched his head and smiled bashfully. Soldiers fighting spirit gradually faded away and looked honest, determined, and rather silly again. Honestly, if Meng Chao managed to remain strong right up to the end and even defeated Chu Feixiong, who was the strongest when it came to the Army Fist, the military school students would have been utterly humiliated, and they might actually become angry because of it. They would then not listen to him talk about the Ultimate Style. Instead, it was better if he humbled himself and let the military school students retain some of their dignity, so their anger would not rise so high. And just as Meng Chao expected, once he showed respect to them, the military school students did the same, and they became impressed with his actions. They traded compliments a little and became filled with expectations for the Ultimate Style. Meng Chao struck while the iron was hot and said that the alliance of the five universities had to stand strong. They should not fight against each other at the east lake base because they only had one enemy, and it was their greatest enemyDragon City Universitys martial arts course, which was located at the west lake base. His words stirred up the youngsters desire to win and their refusal to admit defeat. For a period of time, the atmosphere in the cultivation room was incredibly passionate. The military school students and Agricultural University students sat down side by side and focused while Meng Chao spoke about his theories. He was not in a hurry to talk about the principles of the Ultimate Style. Instead, he drew out Surging Lightning and showed them the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. Then, he put away his saber and showed them the future versions of Reckless Bull Force and Ripple Force. After that, he asked them to compare the versions he used to the versions they learned. It seems like the attack and defense rhythm in your martial arts is much faster. Your attacks are more numerous, and you give off the feeling of a storm, which would not let the enemy catch their breath. The military school students gathered their experiences from fighting Meng Chao and started analyzing them one after another. Thats right. Me and Mr. Gus views are that as the monsters continue to evolve and mutate, the war in the future will become even more brutal, so the easy method of accomplishing a task in one stroke by killing monsters with a single powerful move will become less effective, Meng Chao explained. The development of martial arts will focus on the faster attack rhythm, and well definitely have to pay more attention to control instead of energy output. What I meant is that if you cant control the enemys rhythm and force it to reveal openings, then no matter how great your energy output is, itll be pointless because you wont be able to hit the monsters vitals. While if you accidentally fall into the enemys rhythm, the moment you stiffen up while creating your spirit energy magnetic field, youll be crushed by the enemy. The brand new fighting models have much higher requirements for stamina, fine control over muscle fibers, and sharpness of our senses. To sum it up, we wont be competing in terms of whose fist hits harder, but who makes fewer mistakes, and well also lure, shift our enemys movements, and trick them to make more mistakes The One Hundred Saber Techniques, Reckless Bull Force, Ripple Force, and the Army Fist I showed you just now had a 10% increase in their attack speed compared to the mainstream versions. When you execute ten punches, I can execute eleven or twelve punches, and even if our punching force is about the same, I can predict your punching trajectory, so if I can execute one or two more punches compared to you, I will have the advantage. But I have to pay a price for this advantage. When increasing ones rhythm, higher requirements are imposed on muscles, bones, nerve system, and organs. This problem isnt obvious in the One Hundred Saber Techniques, Army Fist, and other basic martial arts that even normal people can learn. But if well want to increase the attack speed and rhythm of the amazing martial arts that only superhumans can train, our bodies wont be able to keep up with it, and itll be a problem. Agricultural Universitys Mr. Gu Jianbo, Ms. Li Yingzi, and Senior Zong Ye predicted this, and ten years ago, they started exploring the way to cultivate the 1,024 branch meridians in an attempt to increase the power of normal attacks and the speed of our offense. They have gained early success now, and it is the Ultimate Style. Meng Chao turned on the military-grade laptop and opened the powerpoint Gu Jianbo had prepared before displaying it on the projector. The Ultimate Style isnt a martial art used for direct fighting like the Army Fist or the One Hundred Saber Techniques. Its more like an ideal, a cultivation method, and a tactical system. If we treat the Army Fist and One Hundred Saber Techniques as programmes, then the Ultimate Style is a system, and its a next generation system that is even more advanced than the currently popular Overkill Style. It can push the machine we know as the human body beyond its limits, and it will become faster, better, and more stable. It will help you execute Army Fist V2.0 or even Army Fist V9.0 at a much smoother, easier, and satisfactory pace. Later, you can create an exchange group, and Ill share the powerpoint slides in the group. This is the culmination of Mr. Gu and the others blood, sweat and tears over ten years. The data is definitely accurate, and its very valuable. Two or three days later, a batch of the most advanced Ultimate Style cultivation cabins will arrive at the east lake base, and well set them up for all of you to use as public cultivation cabins. Honestly, the cultivation cabins specially designed for the Ultimate Style require a large amount of gene medicine made of valuable ingredients and etherealized nutritional fluid every time theyre used, so the capital is rather high. That means that the cost for each isnt cheap. But if youre interested in it, you can join our cultivation feedback program and become volunteers and promoters. Then, for the next half a year, you will be able to use the cabins at cost price or at a highly discounted price. Also, with each student you manage to bring to us, you will be able to use the cabin for an hour free of charge. As long as you promote it to enough people, theres a possibility that you wont need to pay a single coin! In conclusion, you dont have to doubt the power of the Ultimate Style. One look at you should make you understand that! Meng Chao put on the pose of a bodybuilder and tightened his pectorals. Half a year ago, I was ranked last in a key high school. I had hidden injuries, and my future was bleak. Even getting into college was a dream I could never realize. Who would have thought that in just a short one hundred days, my strength would increase by leaps and bounds? Not only did I awaken to supernatural abilities, I even killed a Bloody Moon Wolf King, defeated multiple people, and rose to fame in the alliance of the five universities? The expressions of the students changed. Could it all be because of the Ultimate Style? Nope. Meng Chao thought about it and answered honestly. My great increase in strength has almost nothing to do with the Ultimate Style. The group fell silent. What I mean is that if I could rise to power miraculously in one hundred days, it means that I am a one in a million legendary genius. And if a rare genius regards the Ultimate Style so highly, why are you still hesitating? The students shuddered. The atmosphere became a little cold. But lets get back to the main topic. Next, I will use the Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads I killed during the day as examples and talk in detail about how branch meridian cultivation can increase the power in the muscle groups in your arms. Those muscle groups are your deltoids, triceps, biceps, and brachioradialis. Then, Ill show you how this increase in power in the muscles helped me execute even fiercer One Hundred Saber Techniques! Meng Chao coughed dryly and turned on the videos showing the first-person-view of his fights during the day, along with the videos of his fights filmed from multiple angles, which were given to him courtesy of his coursemates views. He also showed the frozen carcasses of the three monsters he killed in the most perfect fashion so that the students could admire them. The first exchange of the Ultimate Style study group was very successful. When many of the students showed up, they regarded Ultimate Style with disdain or came just for fun, but when the exchange ended, they found themselves wanting to know more. They sighed, because it was much more than they expected, and they knew that it was worth their time. The different exchanges, lectures, and intensive classes held at the east lake base by the outstanding peers like Shao Jianqing and various famous lecturers from universities might offer to teach them amazing martial arts which were even more powerful than the Ultimate Style, but the problem was that if a martial art was suitable for Shao Jianqing, it didnt mean that it was suitable for the untameable brats and the normal Red Dragon Army soldiers, who were much more numerous than the superhumans. In comparison, the things Meng Chao brought out, regardless of whether they were the Ultimate Style, the corrupted Army Fist, Ripple Force V2.0, or the future One Hundred Saber Techniques, had very low requirements to practice them. And if a normal person had hopes of learning them, then superhumans were definitely able to learn them. Quite a number of people were even interested in Meng Chaos Surging Lightning. It was mainly because they saw that the wounds left on the three monster carcasses were really fine and not much blood had spilled out. The Ultimate Style, One Hundred Saber Techniques, and Meng Chaos knowledge of the monsters structures were key components in helping him leave behind such beautiful wounds, but if he did not have the help of a good weapon, it would have been impossible. Meng Chao generously let them play with Surging Lightning, and many of the military school students felt that it was much lighter and fiercer compared to the sabers they were currently using. It was especially suited for the One Hundred Saber Techniques and could bring out their full power. This saber is pretty good. How many monster coins did you spend to buy it? Why didnt I see it available for trade at the weapons center? As the group caressed the runic symbols on the spine of the saber, they could not help but admire it. This is a test version. The factory asked me to get data from practical fights for them. Its not available in the market for the time being, Meng Chao said with a smile. This is awesome! The military school students were shocked. Youre just a freshman, and there is already a weapons manufacturer asking you to test out their weapon and gather data for them? This is a very rare honor. Only super freshmen like Shao Jianqing get this sort of treatment in the military school. Thats not true. Meng Chao felt that he had to keep a low profile, or else, he would not appear actually friendly. I have a small share in this saber, so I could take it for testing. Its not because my fighting strength is really great. The students looked at each other. They could not tell whether Meng Chao was pretending to be weak again. Meng Chao thought of something at that moment. If you think that this saber is pretty good, I can ask the factory to get a batch of test version sabers over. Then, could all of you talk about your feelings about the activities we held in the Ultimate Group study group tonight among your circle of friends or in your social media outlets? If your likes and shares go over one hundred, I promise you a Surging Lightning Youth Version. The three people who will get most likes and shares will receive Surging Lightning Youth Versions flagship model. Youre all the first batch of the Ultimate Style enthusiasts and promoters, so this is a small, personal gift from me to you. I hope that we can work together in the path that were going to take and figure out how to make the Ultimate Style even stronger! Chapter 182 - Improving At Ridiculous Speeds Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao decided to make the first move so that others would follow in his steps and posted his first post on a social media platform. [Today, I was lucky enough to talk about the Ultimate Style with the military school students and fought with them using the Army Fist. I learned a lot from them. As expected of the nursery of the most powerful people in the Red Dragon Army, the students from the military school really have great knowledge about that subject. They gave me a lot of inspiration, and I believe that we will definitely push the Ultimate Style to new heights!] When the students saw that he did not mention the matter of them fighting in a marathon fight on social media, they could not help but sigh in relief. They thought about it. Meng Chao showed them great respect and even generously shared the Ultimate Style with them On top of that, they could get a free saber, and a few days later, they could enjoy free training in a cultivation cabin. Sending a few posts to their circle of friends and praising the Ultimate Style wouldnt make them lose anything. Soon, the social media outlets of the military school students gained new posts. [I went on an exchange with Meng Chao of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course today. He isnt as horrible as the rumors make him out to be. Instead, hes an upright, noble person, and is very friendly. His Ultimate Style is also something worthy of research.] [Thats right, Meng Chao stepped forward during the practical test of the national college examination and turned the tides. Hes definitely a good person. Dont be fooled by the rumors. If you have the chance, look for Meng Chao and talk to him, then youll understand.] [Id like to explain certain things in regards to the matter of Meng Chao going into the womens bath. In truth, at that time, a really fierce snake-type monster entered the womens bath, and the girls screamed. [Meng Chao was coincidentally passing by the alley under the window of the womens bath, and since hes a considerate and chivalrous person, when he heard the screams, he immediately thought of being like the countless heroes and martyrs. When he saw something unfair, he had to do something about it, so he did not care about the time, place, and his own honor. [He immediately jumped in through the window and killed that snake-type monster. He used the heightened senses given to him by the Ultimate Style and kept his eyes shut during the entire process. Hes truly a noble person with exemplary conduct!] After the last post, many students quickly responded with strong remarks. A few just typed three question marks. [Whats going on? Were you captured by Meng Chao? Does he have a saber against your neck? If thats true, type some nonsensical words, and well go to save you!] [What the heck? What sort of benefits did you get from Meng Chao? Even if youre being a ghostwriter for that Ultimate Style or whatever, you dont have to be so obvious about it!] There were naturally people who misunderstood them, but it stirred up quite the storm at the east lake base. Over the next few days, Meng Chao sparred with the students using basic martial arts during the Ultimate Style study group he organized every night and analyzed how spirit energy could flow nonstop through the branch meridians while he killed monsters. He also analyzed how the endless flow of spirit energy could help with the transmission of electrical signals in the nerves, the shrink and expanding of muscle fibers, and the turning of joints. As more people joined, there soon were more than one hundred people in the tent. It had never been big to begin with, so it was starting to not be enough for all the students who wanted to participate. Even though the people who were willing to come for the exchanges were either the bad fruits of the military school, the freshmen of the universities, or the one-star superhumans who were already working in society, which meant that they were all people who were not very influential, it was still a good start, and Meng Chao was very satisfied with it. To ensure that the students would be attracted by the Ultimate Style, Meng Chao did not just ask Li Yingzi to help him contact Gu Jianbo, who remained in the lab of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and got a lot of the quintessential theories of the Ultimate Style, he also used the ideals of the Ultimate Style to push the basic martial arts to a brand new stage and perfectly killed all sorts of monsters. At first glance, when compared to the students whose hunting speed was getting faster because they were getting more experienced, he slowed down. If anyone just looked at the tabulation of monster kills, they would find that his ranking kept falling, and he became a nobody again. But he believed that once anyone got incredibly familiar with something, no matter how many similar monsters they killed, they were just mechanically repeating the same movements, and it did not help them improve. He preferred to practice different killing methods on the normal monsters. During the delightful hunts, he continued to polish the Ultimate Style and his basic martial arts so that this brand new system and the upgraded programmes could work even more perfectly with each other. Hence, after Meng Chao managed to shrink the fatal wound he delivered to a monster from a certain angle to the minimum, he did not use the same method to kill another similar monster. Instead, he would start racking his brain to think about other ways to kill it. Sometimes, he tried killing them with no time limit but in the way that allowed him to save up stamina. Sometimes, he tried killing the monsters without caring about his stamina and spirit energy but about taking the lives of as many monsters as possible within the shortest amount of time. Sometimes, he tried killing without spending his stamina and preserving his spirit energy as much as possible to make sure that he could release his killing move at any moment. Sometimes, he gave up on his saber and fought against the monsters with his bare fists to test how he could settle his fights if his weapon broke or he lost it. Sometimes, he got up at three or four in the morning and fought fiercely against Chu Feixiong or Wu Wu. When they beat each other black and blue and got tired, he would intentionally miss breakfast and go to the battlefield with the students who had rested fully and were full of energy. He was testing whether he could bring out the advantage of the Ultimate Style while he was incredibly tired or hungry. At one point, he even intentionally let himself be captured by Water Monkeys and carnivorous etherealized plants to see whether he could break free when his limbs were bound by poisonous vines and continue fighting after that. At another point in time, he got bitten by Wolf Crocodiles, stabbed by Ghost-arrow Pigs, and had acid from Hundred-eyed Toads enter his system. He would then continue fighting while hurting all over and hallucinating. The students did not know that Meng Chao was testing the Ultimate Style after intentionally injuring himself. When they saw him, they just thought that he looked a little pathetic. This was especially so when they compared him to the four students specially recruited to be in the fighting occupations. They were currently very popular, while he could not even compare to Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Duan Lian, Jiang Rui, and the others, who had improved by leaps and bounds. His improvement did not bring any shock or amazement to the people, unlike his first fight. Meng Chao was the only one who knew just how much he had been improving. A lot of the memory fragments from his previous life rose in his mind, and the blurry black and white images pieced together. They even gained color. The Skillfulness of his basic skills also rose to Perfect Level or Ultimate Level, which gave him a lot of confidence. Without using spirit energy and activating superpowers, his fighting strength should be among the top out of the millions of people in the city. And thanks to sparring with the students in the base, the progress of the second segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest shot up to 101 out of 300. He was no longer far away from completing his goal of fighting against three hundred superhumans who were in fighting occupations and were at the same level as him. And while he was not very fast at killing the monsters during the day, the number of normal monsters he killed had long since surpassed the lowest requirement. He had already killed 1315/1000, but he still had to kill one hundred superbeasts before settling accounts with Kindling. Then, he would have the chance to get the superskill Monster Blood Combustion. The ten main meridians had already been fully repaired. His arms were now surrounded by brilliant and thick spirit tattoos. With the fine but beautiful spirit tattoos from his branch meridians, he could form a vivid and incredibly fierce tattoo. Besides that, his offensive had increased by leaps and bounds, and he could create a brand new spirit energy magnetic field. Now, Meng Chao was someone whose number of cleared main meridians reached the two digits, and if he rounded up his numbers, the difference between him and Sun Ya, who had cleared more than eighty main meridians, was not big. Kindling remained burning at the top corner of his field of vision and displaying his contribution points, which had gone over the terrifying wall of sixty thousand. He could now activate another one-third of the skills he had learned in his previous life. They were all supernatural skills that sounded incredibly brutal when he looked at the names. Meng Chao was dazzled, and he did not know just which skill he should activate. Or should he activate all of them at once? To make sure that he could get hundreds of thousands of contribution points that would allow him to activate all the skills as soon as possible, aside from sparring with the students every night, he also learned how to edit videos and uploaded scenes of his fights during the day online. As the construction of the railroads was completed in segments from Dragon City to Shattered Starlake, a large number of signal towers were also built along the way. The exchange of information between the frontlines and the rear became increasingly easier, and for a period of time every night, the superhumans who had been fighting at the frontlines talked with the citizens at the rear through the social media and short-video platforms. Since the enemies the Heaven Realm elites faced in Graveyard Forest and the Deity Realm elites faced in Raging Waves were incredibly fierce and the spirit energy over there was very complicated, it was very difficult for them to upload the full version of their fights. Most of the uploaded fights came from the fierce battles at Shattered Starlake. The most popular among the citizens were the videos of youthful and beautiful freshmen from the universities, because those were their first battles. Shao Jianqing and the other three specially recruited students of the fighting courses from the alliance of the five universities were naturally the ones promoted the most. The universities provided a lot of videos, and the livestreaming platforms showed their battles from all sorts of angles. They were treated as the outstanding fighters of the new generation and carefully decorated before promotion. Meng Chaos videos allowed him to gain some popularity as well because of his strange and deviant way of fighting. Before he uploaded his videos, the netizens never thought that there would be more than fifty different ways to kill a Ghost-arrow Pig. They did not expect that someone would actually torture themselves with the fangs, venomous spikes, and acid from monsters before killing them. They did not think he would fight while covered in wounds. They also did not expect that while he was unarmed and while his arms were limp because he was poisoned, he could use a broken rib of a Ghost-arrow Pig to cleanly kill a Wolf Crocodile, and then, with swift movements, flay another Wolf Crocodile and suffocate a Hundred-eyed Toad. The swift but deviant ways he used to fight while suffering from major blood loss or when he was incredibly tired dazzled the netizens. And with Gu Jianbo, Ning Shewo, the Yan Organization, and Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wus support, Meng Chao dumped money into the livestreaming platform and short video platforms to make them promote him on their homepage and give him exposure. He also bought a lot of ghostwriters to push his videos on the trending ranking board. For a period of time, his name of the eldest senior brother of the Ultimate Style spread like wildfire and many netizens became interested in this brand new cultivation style and fighting model that came with a different air. Chapter 183 - Art of Ghostwriti Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As the kings of low-tier and middle-tier martial arts, Yan Organization were really good when it came to promoting things. The ghostwriters and fans as well as anti-fans that the organization cultivated were really good too. The company was very familiar with the ways of buying media and recommendations as well as increasing exposure. Otherwise, how could Yan Feirou possibly come to occupy the top spots of the livestreaming platforms as the Ripple Princess? When Yan Organization went to promote the Ultimate Style, they were professional people doing professional things. Some of the things they did exceeded even Meng Chaos expectations. Once he uploaded videos of his fights and sparring session with the students as free livestreamed classes, the first wave of comments was a stream of mockeries and insults. All sorts of unpleasant comments showed up, and all of them pointed to one thing: Yes, compared to the traditional martial arts like the Overkill Style or Beast Soul Style, the brand new Ultimate Style seems to be slightly more effective when it comes to killing monsters, it can also preserve stamina and spirit energy a little more, and it seems like it improves endurance, but that tiny increase would only made it suitable to kill normal monsters. It was average goods and one of the martial arts at the low end of the spectrum. It could not compare to the Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, and the other high-end martial arts. The ghostwriters from Yan Organization were the ones who started those comments. Meng Chao was extremely puzzled. He had brought Gu Jianbo to meet the master of Yan Organization, Yan Hengbo, and both of them regretted not meeting each other sooner. The negotiations went on very smoothly, and they quickly formed a strategic cooperation. They were now definitely going to embed Ripple Force as the main basic force execution method at the core of the Ultimate Styles martial arts system. They were sailing on the same ship of benefits, so what was Yan Organization doing? [You dont understand. The netizens are used to ghostwriters using all sorts of methods to praise the product they want to promote, and they have long since become wary, so doing that would have reverse effects. If we immediately started heaping praises on the Ultimate Style, the netizens would not bother to understand it. They wouldnt even click on the video to take a look at it.] Yan Feirou told Meng Chao through the chatting app. [But if we first degrade the Ultimate Style, the netizens will become curious, and theyll click on the video to see just what this Ultimate Style is. [Also, through the ghostwriters insults, we can make it seem that the Ultimate Style is worth nothing, which will lead to a decrease in the netizens expectations for the Ultimate Style. So when they will see how dazzling you are when you dance between the monsters, they will think Whoa, thats pretty good. Its not as bad as the comments said. And subconsciously, theyll side with the Ultimate Style. [Also, dont go thinking that the ghostwriters are criticizing the Ultimate Style to nothing. Theyre actually influencing the thoughts of people by inserting their ideas into their heads repeatedly. [Theyre repeatedly saying that the Ultimate Style is very useful for killing normal monsters, and its even more effective compared to the Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, and other martial arts. Once this concept is planted into the netizens heads, well have achieved partial success. [You know the saying, The ones who get the sinking market will be the ones who will rule over the world. The stronger the martial art is, the harder it is to practice it, and the market for it is smaller. The Ultimate Style is just like the Ripple Force. Its target is the citizens, and it might go even farther to involve high school students and the grassroots soldiers in the Red Dragon Army. [This is the most important market, so we shouldnt be worried about targeting the low-end market. The lower we go, the more people will learn of us, and we will not have a problem with earning a profit, because right now, getting traffic is the best way to earn a profit! [Last of all, netizens are very smart. Do you think that they cant tell that there are plenty of ghostwriters leading the trend behind many of the malicious comments? But they wont be able to guess that the ghostwriters smearing the Ultimate Styles name belong to it. [Logically speaking, there is no need for the Ultimate Style to commit suicide by slandering its own name when it has just been born, right? Then, just who would have hired these ghostwriters to defame the Ultimate Style? [Practically every article criticizing the Ultimate Style compares it with the Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, and Gun Fighting Style. As people will make comparisons, they will come up with the conclusion that the Ultimate Style cant compare to the other styles at all. The truth will be clear. The ghostwriters would have to be from the Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, and Gun Fighting Style! [Then, the smart netizens will think, If the Ultimate Style is really just wishful thinking and theyre just causing a ruckus, why did the traditional martial art styles use everything they have to destroy the Ultimate Styles name? Why are they thinking about nipping this brand new martial art in the bud? It must be because the Ultimate Style has a bright future and the possibility of becoming immensely powerful!] Her words stunned Meng Chao. [Are you sure that the netizens are so smart that they can think so deeply?] he asked hesitantly. [Even if the netizens cant figure it out, its fine. We can help them. The ghostwriters from Yan Organization are professionals. They can rebuke you until youre not worth a single penny in the morning, but in the afternoon, they can praise you to high heavens. They can lead the tempo of the discussion from various angles and directions.] Yan Feirou told Meng Chao that the main point was not comparing the Overkill Style and the Ultimate Style and deciding which was stronger. They were to instill a new thought into the netizens minds, and that thought was that the Ultimate Style could compete with the Overkill Style. She then asked him whether he understood it. [Take this for an example. If you shamelessly hound Battle God Lei Zongchao to fight against you in an arena, it wont matter who wins or loses between you. Even if Lei Zongchao only casts a glance at you through the corner of his eye, you will still be considered to have won, and he to have lost. [Even if you anger him and he beats you up in the arena to the point that you cant even take care of yourself, you will still become famous overnight and have a bright future ahead of you, while he would have lost completely and be too ashamed to even stay in the superhuman circle. Think about this carefully, isnt this the same logic as what were doing right now?] [It makes sense! Promotion is seriously such a profound art. Now, the Overkill Style is just like Battle God Lei Zongchao, and Im the Ultimate Style, a third-class fighter who is a nobody. As long as we bind the two of them together, we win!] Meng Chao was so excited that he slapped his thigh and gasped in amazement. [Big Sis Yan, dont you also practice the Overkill Style? Arent you being too vicious to your own style?] [When were in the world of business, we only talk business. I think that in the future, martial arts will become even more segmented, and the high-end market will be completely different from the sinking market. I support the Overkill Style to fight against superbeasts, especially when it comes to Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts. I believe that this is the only way to kill them. [But it wont stop me from believing that the Ultimate Style is the most effective method to harvest normal monsters en masse. Its just like what you and Mr. Gu said: There isnt any problem with cultivating the 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians together. [Unfortunately, Ill be at the west lake base over this period of time, which is some distance away from you. A few days later, I have to go into Graveyard Forest with my lecturers to fight against even stronger superbeasts. Otherwise, Id want to go to the east lake base and visit the alliance of the five universities to test the new cultivation cabin you created. [Anyway, dont worry. With Yan Organization leading the tempo in the dark, the Ultimate Styles exposure and its popularity will keep on growing. Soon. itll be trending in the entire city.] What happened half a month later was just as Yan Feirou predicted. While continuously attacked by the ghostwriters online and degraded until it was worth absolutely nothing, the Ultimate Style intrigued quite a lot of netizens, and their desire to rebel rose to the max. Everyone became sick of the mocking words and criticisms toward the Ultimate Style, and they started hoping that it could make a counterattack. Very soon, that counterattack arrived. It was not an internet article with empty words, but a swift attack from reality. And it came from Yan Organizations conference on Ripple Force V2.0. Originally, the conference should have been held during the golden period, which was the summer holidays after the national college examination, but due to the future Ripple Force that Meng Chao brought forward, Yan Organization gained far too much inspiration. Yan Hengbo led the researchers into the martial arts lab and started a brand new process of upgrading the force execution method, which lasted almost half a year. Then, they finally came up with a Ripple Force V2.0 Strengthened Version! The martial arts industry had long since received news about this. It was the first time that one of the three basic force execution methodsRipple Force, Reckless Bull Force, and Dragon Snake Forcereceived a true full version upgrade. The performance parameters would increase in all aspects, and it would create an important change in history. The event had a high possibility of changing the power setup of the basic martial arts market in Dragon City. Reporters gathered in the conference. The online livestream of the conference was also so popular that millions of people watched it at the same time. Yan Organization did not disappoint the viewers and the reporters. They gave a demonstration of Ripple Force V2.0, and the marvelous force execution method left people dumbfounded. Yan Organization put up all sorts of astonishing displays, such as repeatedly striking through nineteen A4 sheets of paper with the ripples that came out of the users fist while they stood one meter away. It was very hard for anyone to imagine that a basic force execution method would be able to do this. [Ripple Force V2.0 is definitely the strongest force execution method in Dragon City!] Many of the netizens wrote in the comments section of the livestreamed conference. [The power setup of the basic force execution methods in Dragon City has changed. As the Yan familys Ripple Force attacks aggressively, will the other Ripple Force styles and the practitioners of Reckless Bull Force and Dragon Snake Force rise to arms and counterattack or just wait for their deaths?] It was an incredibly sensational topic, and it attracted tens of thousands of insiders and enthusiasts. But what attracted the most attention in the conference was not Ripple Version V2.0 itself. Instead, it was the two specially invited guests sitting at the VIP seats. One of them was Dean Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts and life science department, and the other was Gu Jianbo, the person-in-charge of the research related to the Ultimate Style. Gu Jianbo had come to sign the tactical cooperation contract with Yan Organization. Yan Organization had actually chosen to announce their cooperation with the Ultimate Style during the conference of Ripple Force V2.0, which was an incredibly important event. They even promoted Ripple Force V2.0 as being able to perfectly operate within the Ultimate Styles system and increase the performance of this brand new martial art to the highest degree. They acted as if it was the key feature of Ripple Force V2.0. Yan Hengbo, the leader of Yan Organization, also declared publicly that in order for Ripple Force V2.0 to blend with the Ultimate Style even more perfectly, he had been making minor adjustments to it, which was why the launching of the force execution method had been postponed by several months from the initial date, and he was incredibly sorry about that. Yan Organization placed great importance in the Ultimate Style, and to have Ripple Force V2.0 perfectly embed itself into the core of the Ultimate Style, they would rather refine it carefully and push back its launch repeatedly. This shocking news instantly caused a stir. Chapter 184 - Each of their Improvements Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It had to be known that the question which of the three basic force execution methods was stronger was a hot topic that never died down in the world of Dragon City. It attracted countless keyboard warriors to quote authoritative works in their arguments. Ripple Force, Dragon Snake Force, and Reckless Bull Force each had their loyal followers protecting them. The reason behind it was very simple. Forget about the normal citizens practicing the ultimate divine arts that could only be practiced by people at the level of Battle God Lei Zongchao, they could not even understand the construction plans of the dense spirit energy magnetic fields, so how could they happily argue with each other if that were the case? So, they could only talk about the three basic force execution methods in their free time. When Yan Organization stepped forward to endorse the Ultimate Style, the countless loyal fans and anti-fans began to talk about it, and the Ultimate Styles exposure reached new heights. Yan Feirou seized this opportunity and stood forward to speak. The angle she chose for her topic was very ingenious. She did not say anything about the pros and cons of the Ultimate Style, but placed her attention on being against internet violence and condemning heartless ghostwriters. Yan Feirou stated that she was the third generation successor of the Yan familys Ripple Force but also a martial arts course student in Dragon City University. She was a proper Overkill Style martial artist, and she did not have the right to talk much about the Ultimate Style, since it had risen to power alone and was a brand new martial arts concept. But over this period of time, a large number of ghostwriters and anti-fans had criticized and degraded this young martial arts concept which had just been born. Many of the words they used far surpassed the boundaries of normal martial arts inquiries, and as a proper martial artist, she regarded this sort of action with great disdain. I have personally experienced just how terrifying internet violence can be. Yan Feirou spoke as if she was blaming herself in front of the camera. A few months ago, I was deceived by people with ulterior motives, and while I did not understand the truth, I recklessly gave immature opinions toward the powerful Demonically Modified Ripple Force. I misled many netizens, and it nearly led to a bad reaction to the Demonically Modified Ripple Force. I blame myself for this, and I have reflected on my comments online in the past to figure out whether I have disrespected and overlooked something else even more. Now, Ive sworn to be cautious and open-minded toward all new ideals, new weapons, and new martial arts. I will not be in a hurry to give my first thoughts, and I will not condemn them immediately. Instead, I will give them the chance to grow slowly and gain their glory so that they can have the chance to prove themselves in real combat. This is my personal view, and it will naturally not represent all of Overkill Style, but I believe that all of the Overkill Style practitioners are the same as me. They have generous hearts, wise minds, and calm souls. They will not be provoked and will tolerate everything. They will also be willing to receive the challenges from other martial arts styles in real battle. Yan Feirou then apologized sincerely to the netizens in regards to her comments about the Demonically Modified Ripple Force a few months ago. After that, she pushed this whole matter to new heights by saying, Over the past twenty years, Dragon City could be said to have lived in a relatively safe age. Spirit energy martial arts and supernatural powers were acquired by multiple households, and they became commercialized in various ways. Commercialization in itself isnt bad, but we should also be tolerant. If we go overboard and operate just to obtain profit, well sink into destructive competition. We will use every method conceivable to criticize our allied martial art styles and business partners, which will lead to the martial arts world and superhuman circle to turn aggressive, and thats not good. This is especially so right now. Dragon City is shifting from tactical defense to tactical offense; we are moving the war outwards. No one knows exactly what awaits us outside in the depths of the fog and the wild. The martial artists of the various sects, the superhumans taking up the various fighting occupations, and the millions of netizens and citizens must be united to fight against our opponents. Regardless of whether it is the Overkill Style or the Ultimate Style, both of their targets are the same. They want to use their fists and weapons to ensure that more of their comrades survive! Yan Feirou spoke with a strong sense of righteousness, which earned her a lot of support from the netizens. Even Meng Chao was lost. He was having a hard time believing that most of the ghostwriters who degraded the Ultimate Style in the beginning were actually from the Yan Organization. The solo act and the accusation of someone else for a crime they committed themselves was just awesome. Because of it, even if someone wanted to criticize the Ultimate Style online after this, they would have to think about whether their actions would have reverse effects. Many of the main practitioners of the other styles also popped up to speak against internet violence. The first one to take action was a six-star superhuman at the peak of Heaven RealmSoul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. He used his official social media account to share Yan Feirous article and showed his support by voicing his opinion about the matter. Usually, since Deity Realm elites were the leaders of their own specializations, they did not readily post their opinions online. They also seldom showed up to do any sort of business promotions. Heaven Realm elites like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu were the top-class elites that the normal citizens usually saw, so they had countless fans online, and he became the trending topic on the social media platforms. Once Luo Wu showed up, he also stirred many other powerful fighters to take action. Even though these people spoke from a strategic standpoint and mostly talked about internet violence and how the various martial art styles could engage in a healthy competition so that they could improve together, as the instigator of the entire matter, the Ultimate Style kept appearing before the netizens every day. As time passed, many people gained the impression that the Ultimate Style was not that weaker than the Overkill Style. It was a martial art style suitable for normal people and low-grade superhumans, which could increase their efficiency in killing normal monsters. But was the Ultimate Style really only suitable to kill normal monsters? Late at night in Shattered Starlake, once Meng Chao finished his daily killing of monsters and conducted the academic exchange with students, he stayed in the cultivation room alone and sat in a meditative position. He focused and entered deep meditation. When the world around him bled away like a fading tide, Kindling would start burning fiercely at the top corner of his field of vision and light up the Black Tortoise Dean Zong Yue left behind in the depths of his mind after the Deity Realm elite branded it on his cerebral cortex. In an instant, Meng Chao would appear in the world in his mind, and he would enter the battlefield where he fought against the Black Tortoise. The beast soul was refined and created after Dean Zong Yue killed an Apocalyptic Beast. He extracted its shattered vitality magnetic field and used countless monster souls to refine it, which meant he spent a lot of blood, sweat, and tears to create it. When Meng Chao faced it, he felt as if he was facing a real Apocalyptic Beast, and the pressure he felt made him feel as if the world had shattered and everything was collapsing around him. His training encompassed him facing the pressure that came from the feeling of the apocalypse descending on him and using the Ultimate Style to deliver as many slashes as possible before the Black Tortoise killed him with one swipe. At first, he only managed to deliver nine slashes before he was torn to shreds by the claws of the Black Tortoise. The mind-numbing pain of it was as great as the torture that came from the mental strength test. Next time, he delivered twelve slashes before being reduced to mince meat by the Black Tortoise. On the third day, he lasted twenty-seven seconds and delivered nineteen slashes. He went through the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth days As time passed, gradually, Meng Chao began to be able to fight against the fragmented soul of the Black Tortoise for more than three minutes. While he danced around at high speed, he cut into the Black Tortoises shell and the folds where its limbs were connected to its body. The clash between the brand of the beast soul and memories of his previous life helped Meng Chao increase the Skillfulness of the skills he learned in his previous life. This unexpected reward was something that even Dean Zong Yue probably did not expect, despite the fact that he was the one who left behind the brand on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex. Even with the intellect of someone at Deity Realm, he should have estimated that Meng Chao would need at least three years before he could completely break the beast soul brand. Because of that, he would be able to benefit from the Black Tortoises fragmented soul throughout his entire university life. But who would guess that there was a unique fragmented soul residing in the depths of Meng Chaos mind, and with the strength of two souls, the speed at which he trained his mind would increase to twice that of a normal genius. Meng Chao knew that the effect which came from the internet fervor created by hiring ghostwriters to direct internet traffic and create discussion was empty, and it came and went very soon. If the Ultimate Style truly wanted to rise to power, it had to show results before the fervor was gone. He believed that the day was about to arrive. At that time, he would not be the only one creating miracles. More Ultimate Style practitioners would create those miracles. Once the internet fervor reached the east lake base, no matter how fierce the fights were during the day, there were always more than one hundred enthusiasts who came to the cultivation room for the exchange. They sparred there and cultivated. After the three cultivation cabins customized for the Ultimate Style were shipped to the frontlines on the armored airships, they also became new toys that students lined up to try. Practically everyone found that after they used gene medicine and bioelectricity to stimulate their 1,024 branch meridians, their senses and fighting endurance increased by a certain degree. Among them, the ones who improved by ridiculous leaps were Chu Feixiong and Wu Wu. Ever since he fought against Meng Chao in the cultivation room using Army Fist, Chu Feixiong improved like he was on steroids. He found the correct way to train his heroic spirit, and from then on, he rode on Meng Chaos coattails every day while causing a ruckus, and he often asked Meng Chao to spar with him. In the past, Meng Chao quite liked sparring with Chu Feixiong. He could beat up the big white bear until he groaned in pain, and that fair, plump boy weighing more than one hundred kilograms would run all over the place to escape from him. But after receiving the harsh training from the military school, the big white bear turned into a big black bear, and with the help of a heroic spirit, his fighting spirit and resistance increased. Even if he were beaten up so badly that his parents would not be able to recognize him, he still gritted his teeth and continued. He only stopped once he beat up Meng Chao until he was in the same state as he was. Meng Chao finally bore witness to how stubborn the legendary Soldier was. He insisted on proving that Meng Chaos Army Fist was wrong and that being a righteous fist of protection was the true secret behind the Army Fist. Fortunately, Soldier did not bother Meng Chao for too long. After just a few days, when they fought using Army Fist at the same speed and strength, Meng Chao could no longer win against Chu Feixiong who was possessed by Soldier. Forget about you, even Shao Jianqing is often rendered speechless when she sees my astonishing performance. Chu Feixiong could not help but smile smugly at Meng Chao. Yesterday, I caught twenty-five Three-eyed Spirit Cats in one go using Army Fist, and you should have seen that womans expression. It was really interesting! Chapter 185 - The Situation is Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Is it? Meng Chao felt that Chu Feixiongs body movements, speed, and the choice of timing had gone through a complete change, and he was happy for his best friend. He thought about it and said, Then, lets form a party and head to even more dangerous places to fight. We can refine the Ultimate Style and Army Fist even more so that they can become better! After fighting intensely in the depths of the wild for a month, the students had gained a lot more fighting experience than from the years in the city defense. Many of them now possessed the ability to fight on their own without the help of Heaven Realm elites. The hunting squads they formed were no longer limited to the students within their own universities or courses either. They could form parties among the members of the alliance of the five universities and even be recruited by powerful people to get closer to the dangerous regions near Graveyard Forest, where they would carry out all sorts of missions. The local government supported letting them form their own parties at will, because this was how a real battle would be like. They paid a lot of attention to the teamwork between various types of soldiers. If a party was formed purely of martial artists or gunslingers or heroic spirit users or monster controllers and they ran into a hard fight, they would be unable to cope with the situation, and it would be difficult for them to solve the problem. A standard superhuman squad would usually have at least five fighters, and they would be made of more than three different fighting occupations. They would also have at least two medical soldiers, harvesters, and other supporters. That was the only way they could ensure the highest survivability and greatest fire power. Meng Chao had gotten to know quite a lot of freshmen from other universities through the Ultimate Styles study group. Sometimes, they would go together to hunt. He would even teach them on the spot while he figured out how martial artists of different styles were to work together with the other people. His battle achievements were slowly climbing up, and he gained the right to enter Deep Yellow Regions and Light Red Regions. And since he had been fighting against the Black Tortoises beast soul, his mental state had been growing stronger as well. He was eager to test his limits. But against his expectations, Chu Feixiongs face turned red, and he said, I cant do it tomorrow. Shao Jianqing told me that were going to Area No. 578. She heard that there is a lake there which has began boiling a couple days ago. It seems like a fierce beast or treasure has appeared at the bottom of the lake, and we want to investigate it. Then, well do it the day after tomorrow, Meng Chao said. I cant make it the day after tomorrow either. Chu Feixiongs face turned even redder. Fortunately, his dark skin hid his blush, so it was not very obvious. Ive also made a promise with Shao Jianqing for the day after tomorrow. Well be going to a place near Graveyard Forest in search of Three-eyed Spirit Cats nests. Well be trying to kill a Three-eyed Spirit Cat King. She said that its very beneficial to fight against Three-eyed Spirit Cats agility. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said, Then, three days later. Three days later? Chu Feixiong scratched his head for a long time. What now? Do you have another appointment with Shao Jianqing three days later? Has she booked you until New Year? Are you going to her house for a reunion dinner? Meng Chao had an unpleasant expression. Chu Feixiong smiled in a rather embarrassed fashion. Thats not it. You know my situation, right? The ruthless and fierce instructions from the military school insisted on tying me and Shao Jianqing together by saying its a study group. Once my results get better, we can be free of each other. Im trying to break free from that woman as soon as possible, which is why Im training so hard! Is that so? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and trained a sharp gaze on the Black Bears dark skin. Why do I think that youre pretty happy about being bound to that woman? Meng Chao, were all peers. You should be more refined when you use your words, Chu Feixiong said seriously. Saying that woman is too crude. Its not suitable for you to use it to describe girls. She never provoked you. What the heck. Meng Chao was flabbergasted. You were using that word just now! I was just going along with the flow! I was thinking about how things are unfair for you! Are they? Did I say that? Chu Feixiong thought about it. Then, Ill pay attention to it next time. Lets not call her that anymore. It doesnt feel nice when you hear it. A good man doesnt fight against a woman, right? Even if we really have to fight, its meaningless even if we gain advantage verbally. We should use our manliness to completely defeat them Thats not right either. Its not us. You can forget about it. Itll be more than enough for me to defeat her alone! If Chu Feixiongs astonishing change was only known to Meng Chao, Shao Jianqing and a small portion of people in the Ultimate Style study group, then Wu Wus brilliant achievements were known to everyone at the easy lake base. As one of the four specially recruited students within the fighting courses in the alliance of the five universities, she was the last to join the frontlines. Before she arrived, Shao Jianqing and the other two had already shown dazzling performances which shocked countless people. They defended the glory of the student recruit system set by Dragon City by showing how fair it was. Wu Wus performance did not lose to that of Shao Jianqing, despite the fact that she had the support of the heroic spirit Female Battle God. In just half a month, her kill count shot up the ranking board, and soon, she surpassed everyone aside from Shao Jianqing and the other two specially recruited students. On one day, she managed to kill more than three hundred monsters. On another occasion, she fought for a total of seventy-two hours straight. On yet another occasion, she destroyed a Demonic Halberd Chinese Alligator nest and killed two Demonic Halberd Chinese Alligator Kings, who were superbeasts. She renewed all sorts of unimaginable records and became the Daily Star of the east lake base several times. In fact, during the choosing of a Weekly Star session, her overall marks were ranked second, and the person ahead of her was a veteran hunter who was a three-star superhuman. This shocking performance naturally attracted multiple peoples gazes. Not only did various sponsors and investors look for her, the social media and livestreaming platforms also sent reporters to interview her. Wu Wus live experiences as she grew up were also a major selling point. Besides, the local government wanted to turn her into a standard promotional tool. A human girl who was lost in the wild returned to the human world after being saved by the Red Dragon Army and was taken care of by the Survival Committee. She regained the glory and dignity of her humanity, and she is now fighting to defend human civilization. Such things really motivated people! Meng Chao had thought that Wu Wu would be really averse to the high number of cameras and flashing lights, or at the very least, she would be incredibly unfamiliar with it. If she bared her teeth at the camera and started declaring that she wanted to eat this or that, that would be bad. But to his surprise, the girl was not afraid of the cameras at all. Sometimes, she was very graceful, while at other times, she looked pitiful. Sometimes, she was heroic, while at other times she was as naive as a kitten. Her frowns and her smiles stirred up the netizens emotions, and the effects from interviewing her were really good. There are also monsters who like putting on makeup on their faces after they become bosses or kings in their groups. They use colorful fragments of crystals to disguise themselves and let out different sounds to show their might, Wu Wu told Meng Chao in private in a resigned tone. Since I want to become the king among the super monsters which are human kind, I have to learn their unnecessary formalities and the ways to promote myself. Even though its a little troublesome, I dont think that these promotions are any different from roaring as the king of beats. Its not difficult to get used to it. You think so? Then, Meng Chao suddenly noticed something. Wait, your grammar is no longer broken and fragmented. Wu Wu was a little taken aback. When you spoke before, you did so in fragments, and there were a lot of grammatical mistakes as well as awkward pauses. You did the same thing when you were interviewed a few days ago. Why are you speaking so fluently all of a sudden? Meng Chao asked in surprise. Oh. My grammar has always been perfect, I just pretended that my grammar sucked. It suited my character, Wu Wu said calmly. You saw it too. The local government wants to use me to declare the superiority of human civilization and Dragon Citys lifestyle, so I naturally have to pretend to be naive, simple, and cute. Then, I can use this character to get more benefits. It sucks that my methods are really brutal and I dont look cute. The only thing I could do was pretend that my grammar sucks. In the words of humans, youd say that this is a character setting. Meng Chao found himself speechless. Dont you feel tired? Not at all, Wu Wu said coolly. 99% of the humans are the same as 99% of the monsters. We just need to use our claws to conquer them. Theres no need for you to use words to communicate with them. Everyone thinks that I have broken grammar, so if I run into people I dont like, I can just choose not to speak and even ignore them. It gives me more time to think about important things quietly. Isnt that just great? Then why arent you speaking in broken grammar today? Meng Chao asked. I forgot. Wu Wu shrugged. She found it puzzling as well. I guess its because Im close to you, no? Wu Wu, Chu Feixiong, and Meng Chao were not the only new superhumans who had changed completely and improved by leaps and bounds after they joined the northern offense. It wasnt even only the superhumans who improved. The normal soldiers who joined the northern offense also learned a lot from the tactical offense as they pushed boldly forward. It was said that in just a short month, over three hundred people turned into broken-star superhumans. Triumphant news kept pouring forward from the northern offense, and the situation looked good. The railroads and public roads between Dragon City and Shattered Starlake gradually took shape. More than two hundred powerful forts defended this artery of traffic, and no matter how much the monsters caused a ruckus, they could not cross the forts. The low-grade superhumans from the alliance of the five universities and Dragon City University had cleared more than 70% of the regions in Shattered Starlake, and they divided the regions that seemed to be locations where superbeast nests were built and were relatively dangerous into really small areas, then used Long-legged Spiders and reconnaissance drones to monitor them closely. All they were waiting for was to gather a large number of soldiers so that they could take down the entire area in one go. The powerful fighters sent out a large number of superbeast carcasses from Graveyard Forest every day, and their harvests were so great that it was something rarely seen over the past ten years. And as the powerful fighters fought day and night, they continued training their minds and bodies, and they reached even higher states. Banners flew practically every day in the bases where the alliance of the five universities and Dragon City University were located in Shattered Starlake, saying things like [Congratulations to whatchamacallit of whatever year he/she happens to be in from insert-name-here university for reaching Heaven Realm.] The people ate the buffets in celebration for the birth of Heaven Realm elites time and again, and sometimes, there were two or even three people who leveled up on the same day, so the dates of their celebratory dinners clashed! Good news also came from the Deity Realm elites fighting in Raging Waves. Apparently, they had already located the nest of the Apocalyptic Beast, and they were about to get rid of the supreme king of beasts in one fell swoop. At that time, Dragon City, Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves would all belong to humans! Everyone cheered happily, thinking that they would gain full victory for the northern offense before winter arrived. Meng Chao alone felt more terrified the more good news he received. He just could not fathom how he had never heard of Dragon City obtaining complete victory in his previous life, even though right now, victory was right within their grasp! Chapter 186 - Rainy Season Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Between the two bases in Shattered Starlake and Raging Waves was a huge sandbox. There were long-term plans for it. Central Business District, a 3D show farm for etherealized plants, a high-end residential area, a crystal industrial integrated area, and a runic symbol research town would be built there. They had prepared dozens of skyscraper models that were hundreds of meters tall, which would create a picture of prosperity and modernity that did not lose to Dragon Citys main city. This bridgehead for the advancement of human civilization in the Other World would be a legendary futuristic city. When the students had just arrived, even the ones with the strongest imagination had a hard time believing that they could turn everything that was planned in the sandbox into reality within a short period of time. But as they gained victory after victory in the northern offense and a large number of construction machines were sent to the cleared areas from the rear, the riverway was cleared, the muddy ponds were filled up, and the pile drivers made loud sounds day and night, everyone felt like they had returned to the Great Construction Era. Sparks from steel flew everywhere, molten iron flowed, everyone bustled with activity, and everything changed rapidly. The students quickly gained hope. Now, when they came back from their hunts, they loved to squat around the sandbox and imagine a bright future. There were all sorts of rumors flying around. It was said that the Survival Committee had already decided to turn the area from Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves into a brand new demonstrational developmental zone. It was going to be the best region in Dragon City, and it would be known as Celestial Dragon Area. Someone also mentioned that the prices for land and houses would rise to extravagant numbers, and in the future, the high-end houses would be more in demand than even the luxurious house in the main city area. Many of the powerful fighters would move here so they would be closer to the crystal mines under Graveyard Forest and Raging Waves. It would allow them to enjoy being nurtured by spirit energy, and the training here would be even swifter than in the main city area. Other people said that the houses here could not be bought by money. They would have to draw lots, and those who contributed in the northern offense and had a lot of points accumulated under their belt would have a higher chance of getting selected. Whenever anyone mentioned this, the students faces turned red. They rubbed their palms together, as if they already saw themselves living in the high-end houses in Shattered Starlake. They imagined themselves being nourished by spirit energy every day. Meng Chao was the only one who squatted in a corner while thinking about other things. In his previous life, Celestial Dragon Area did not exist. Instead, he could vaguely remember Dragon City going through an incredibly difficult period for a few years after his mother was burnt by the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. They suffered from such a lack of resources that they had to ration food. The atmosphere in the city had turned incredibly gloomy, which meant that they never managed to gain complete victory. There were no fighting spirits soaring into the air as they started all-round constructions. So, what happened after they thought that everything was going great to when they would never be able to build Celestial Dragon Area? Meng Chao could not figure it out for the time being. So, he trained even harder to improve his strength and spread the Ultimate Style, Reckless Bull Force, One Hundred Saber Techniques, and other martial arts suitable for the war in the future. When November arrived, the thing he was worried about finally happened. A sudden storm came, and it rained for three days and nights, which turned Shattered Starlake into a wetlands. The lakes were calm and pure, like brilliant moons or pearls before, but the water level rose, and hundreds of lakes gathered together. They became an ocean with strong waves. The areas the humans had cleared after fighting for two months were devoured by the mysterious ocean in the blink of an eye, and a lot of the crude and clumsy construction machines that were not transferred away in time sank to the bottom of the lake. When the rain hit skin, it felt as if the heavens had decided to fire tens of thousands of arrows at the same time. The drops were slightly corrosive and interfered with the superhumans vitality magnetic fields. It also invaded the core units of the war and construction machines. The humans could not launch massive offenses in the storm, which provided the monsters with valuable time to catch their breath while on their deathbed. When the storm gradually came to a stop, the water level, which had risen to ridiculous heights, required around five days to go down. However, the marks the humans had left in the regions which had been ravaged by the lake were completely washed away. The ground had become at least ten times more watery than before, and there was a lot more mud. The originally fertile soil turned into a terrifying swampland, and countless mutated pests lurked in it Even worse was the fog that came later. Once the storm passed, fog rose from everywhere and enveloped a circular area of one hundred kilometers in Shattered Starlake. The visibility in it was incredibly low. Even the superhumans with sharp eyesight had a hard time seeing each other clearly when they were twenty meters apart. And there was a powerful interference with spirit energy magnetic fields, so the internet was completely crippled. The communications system was practically dead, and the failure rate of the war machines rose to 100%. The fog, mud, and venomous pests, the collapse of communications systems, and the large increase in the failure of complicated machinery created an incredibly horrible fighting environment. Only superhumans were able to deal with the situation, while the Red Dragon Army had a hard time providing support to the northern offense, since it consisted of normal soldiers. Unless, of course, it did not care about casualties. How could this happen? Didnt they say that the Supernatural Tower inspected Shattered Starlake for more than ten years and had complete knowledge of the astrological and geographical parameters? Why didnt they know that November is the rainy season in Shattered Starlake and that such a bothersome fog would rise here? The fighters at the frontlines grumbled. The environmental scientists and meteorologists at the rear felt really unsatisfied as well. Based on their observations over the past ten or so years, the weather during autumn in Shattered Starlake was stable, so it was a very precious period of time when they could get decisive results. Storms and fog seldom appeared. But they did not know just how many types of crystal mines were hidden under Shattered Starlake. The minerals that contained great spirit energy were incredibly unstable, and it was very easy for them to interfere with the planets magnetic field. Based on the analysis, Shattered Starlake had never had such a large number of superhumans gathered in it before. The vitality magnetic fields released by thousands of superhumans at the same time might have created a resonance and affected the unique frequency of some underground crystal mine, so it released its power, which interfered with the magnetic field of the planet in this area. This in turn might have affected the weather and created a heavy storm with fog. In the ancient texts about deities and monsters, there were records of cultivators summoning the wind and rain. After superhumans reach Deity Realm, they can also use their strength to resonate with the planets magnetic field to obtain the support from the world. Based on this, the change in the weather should be related to the activities of the powerful humans. The meteorologists argued eloquently. In the past, only a small number of superhumans did small-scale reconnaissance in Shattered Starlake, which is why they didnt create any problems with the weather, but this time, Dragon City sent out such an unprecedented number of superhumans that they could practically be considered an army. This, of course, interfered with the weather, which then affected the army. This is the first time weve sent so many superhumans out of Dragon City to launch a decisive battle. Before we figure out just how many crystal mines are hidden under Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves, no one could have expected such a thing happening! It was no longer important to find out who was responsible for the accident. In truth, even if they had managed to predict the arrival of the rainy season and the fog, the northern offense was already ready to be launched, and they had to wage war. What was important was that they could not drag out the northern offense until it was January or February in the Other World, because winter was the harshest during that time. The temperature during the winter in the wild would occasionally drop to negative twenty or thirty degrees Celsius. Sometimes, it was even lower. The ground would freeze solid, and the failure rate of sophisticated weapons and construction machines would increase a lot. Right now, the strategy Dragon City used to fight against monsters was known as the Fortress Strategy, where they used war fortresses as their core. Without the war fortresses massive firepower, which served as transfer points for communications and command centers and provided necessary supplies and medical treatment to powerful fighters when they were hungry and injured, even the superhumans would not dare to recklessly enter deep into the wild for intense battles. When the harsh winter arrived, it would be inevitable that the efficiency of the man-made war fortresses would plummet. The northern offenses rhythm would then be disrupted. But the worst part was that the monsters had already started attacking the artery connecting Dragon City to the frontlines. The monsters had become smarter. In the past, they formed huge hordes and launched suicidal attacks at the humans groaning armored trains. Since they faced the powerful firepower from the armored trains which were protected by powerful fighters, it was only natural that their actions led to their death. But now, the monsters noticed that they did not actually need to attack the armored trains. They just had to destroy the rails and public roads when the fog was around and visibility was low. Then, they could force the humans armored trains and freight cars to stop, which gave them the chance to attack them. The fog enveloped the entire artery, and it covered a region that was almost twenty kilometers in length. Hence, the stretch of twenty kilometers turned into a death road where fights occurred all the time and blood was spilled all over the place. Every day, countless Red Dragon Army soldiers and monsters engaged in brutal survival games. When the rails and public roads were destroyed, the humans repaired them, and once they were repaired, the monsters destroyed them. Practically every cross tie and road sign was stained with blood that could not dry. Because of it, the efficiency of supply provision fell down. The amount of weapons, ammunition, medicine, and resources transported to the frontlines was reduced to half of its original number. Then, it dropped to one-third, and later, it became even less. This put a limit on the number of times the Red Dragon Army could provide fire support for the superhumans. After the normal soldiers fired their last bullet, even if they wanted to contribute, they could only hold their guns like they were torches and sigh helplessly. The superhumans could only grit their teeth and persevere. It was impossible for them to retreat. Even though their spirits were not as high as half a month ago, all the people at the frontlines knew just how many resources Dragon City had poured into the northern offense. They had been very close to success and glorious results. If they retreated now, it would mean that the resources the Dragon Citizens had accumulated over decades would all go up in smoke. Until they rested for some five years, it would be impossible for them to make a comeback. And if they waited for five years before they returned, Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves would have once again turned into monster heaven. Then, all the blood they spilled in the northern offense would all be in vain! Chapter 187 - The Monsters Who Evolve Madly Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The northern offense did not stop. Instead, more investors poured money into it. A large number of veteran superhumans were mobilized from the other battlelines around Dragon City to provide reinforcements. The Supernatural Tower and universities brought out their cultivation resources, which they had accumulated over decades, as rewards. The spirit energy and runic symbol technology research centers, monster research centers, and zombie research centers also brought out all sorts of high-tech which had yet to be tested. It soon began to look that the battle would be the deciding factor whether Dragon City would prosper or fall. However, the murderous humans noticed an even more troublesome matter after they rushed into Shattered Starlake, which was ravaged by a storm and a flood. The monsters were evolving. In the past, the monsters faced interference from spirit energy, and their genes were not stable. The speed at which they evolved was one hundred times faster than that of the creatures on Earth. Now, the speed at which they evolved was ten times faster than even that. It was as if the gears controlling their evolution were broken, and they broke through the limit that kept their evolution in check. Animals, plants, fungus, bacteria, and viruses started evolving at unbelievable speeds. In the beginning, their evolution was limited to their organs. The venomous spikes from the Ghost-arrow Pigs became longer and sharper, and they could be fired farther. Before, they could be blocked with anti-explosion shields, but now, the spikes would drive themselves half an inch into alloyed armor. And if one hit the human body, it pierced right through it. There was no trouble for the spike to go through a skull. The Hundred-eyed Toads could jump higher and excrete even more acid. The corrosive properties of their acid became stronger, and it became even easier for them to use it. They could now form acid fog that would permeate through everything while they were a few meters in the air. Even if the humans managed to avoid the acid, it was far too easy for them to get in contact with the acid fog and breathe it in. It burned their retina and respiratory tract. The Wolf Crocodiles biting strength increased by leaps and bounds. After they evolved, their mouths were like saws, and they could bite through a strengthened exoskeleton. Then, when they activated their Death Spiral, they could crush and rip apart the humans limbs and even their strengthened exoskeletons. The mutation of organs alone was enough to make the low-grade superhumans feel troubled. But the monsters intelligence when it came to fighting also rose. It was as if all the stupid monsters had been killed by humans. It left only the cunning ones alive, and they reproduced. They knew how to use a large variety of strategies to dance around humans. They lay in ambush, launched sneak attacks, feigned death, lured enemies deeper into their territories, and even surrounded humans to provide reinforcements for each other. Even the monsters who were famed for living alone gradually gained the habit of forming groups. As for the monsters who were already used to living in groups, they started forming larger groups composed of dozens of monsters. They created mighty hordes that resulted in unbearable consequences to solo human hunters. What was even more frightening was that monsters of different races started showing signs of working together. In the past, the monsters treated each other as mortal enemies. Before the humans transmigrated to the Other World, they fought against each other and ate each other for an unknown number of years. Hence, it was very difficult for anyone to imagine feline-type monsters working together with Demonic Halberd Pigs or other artiodactyla-type monsters, much less working together with reptile-type monsters. If anyone analyzed this from the perspective of biology, they would find that the difference between a Demonic Halberd Pig and a Hundred-eyed Toad was even bigger than the difference between a Demonic Halberd Pig and a human. After all, no matter how weird Demonic Halberd Pigs and humans found each other, they were still mammals in the end. But now, when they faced the humans powerful offense, the monsters were threatened, and they broke through the restraints imposed on them by their instincts. They discovered the benefits of having a variety of different soldiers from different races. Because of it, the humans faced even greater problems. In the beginning, when they faced a single monster or a horde formed from a single type of monster, they could find a way to deal with them. If they faced monsters who were skilled in close-quarters combat, they would defend their forts and wait for the monsters to charge at them on their own. They would, then, die in front of humankinds heavy machine guns and rocket launchers. If they faced monsters skilled in long-distance fighting, they would carpet bomb the area before using smoke bombs to obstruct vision. After that, they would send superhumans to fight them. In the decades of the Monster War, such simple and crude strategies always worked. But now, the classical strategies written in textbooks just led to increasingly more devastating losses. There were no longer any cheers in the east and west bases. Casualties covered head to toe in blood were carried back to the bases by their similarly injured comrades practically every day. Many of the new and young superhumans with bright futures ahead of them were stuffed into black body bags and carried back by their coursemates with numb expressions. Those who managed to die with their whole bodies intact were considered rather lucky. Many of the people disappeared without a trace seconds after they stepped into a swamp. Perhaps one day, when humans completely conquered Shattered Starlake and drained all the swamps, they would be able to find their incomplete corpses in the depths of the mud. The bases were filled with a solemn atmosphere. But no one lost their fighting will, regardless of whether it was the seniors who had seen even more devastating battles rage through the city or the ignorant newbies. Instead, they joined the battle that would decide Dragon Citys future with even greater enthusiasm. All sorts of new weapons, new technology, new martial arts, and new ideals were discussed with fervor and revered. Normal soldiers and superhumans looked for a secret weapon that could solve the problem of monsters which were leveling up nonstop. The topic of the monsters evolving and mutating was the hottest one among the students at night, before they fell asleep. One night, when they held one of their meetings before bed, Meng Chao said, The monsters have always learned very quickly. We never noticed this because the monsters who entered Dragon City by mistake through the dimensional vortex were all killed by us, so they never had the chance to learn. Only the Apocalyptic Beasts are powerful enough to invade Dragon City and flee after being surrounded by Deity Realm elites. Aside from them, the normal monsters and middle-tier and low-tier superbeasts living in the wild dont understand the terrors of human civilization at all, so they dont have the experience or motivation to level up. But now that we started expanding our territory on a large scale, we entered the monsters home base, and with the advantage provided by the environment, many of the monsters might get injured, but not die after coming into contact with us. There is a saying in the military that a veteran whos survived countless fierce fights is worth ten ignorant new soldiers. Its the same for monsters. The monsters which flee back to their nests will naturally tell others about their experiences when fighting humans or use some kind of really profound method to stimulate the strength hidden in the deepest parts of their genes. They will then become stronger in all aspects, from their limbs and organs to brains, and this strength will make them better against humans. Natural selection is decided by the survival of the fittest, and those who adapt are the ones who survive. I believe that the monsters which manage to survive the brutal environment of Monster Mountain Range are all smart and powerful. In the past few decades, they had never run into opponents as bizarre as humans, but those who cant get used to fighting are eliminated by nature, so the ones who remain are the most troublesome. So, we must not think about trying to be lucky by winning the war in one effortless swoop. The real Monster War has just begun! The students fell silent. After some time, one of them grumbled. There are far too many monsters. I thought that we have already cleared 70% of Shattered Starlake and killed most of the monsters. I didnt expect that after the three-day storm, these bastards would pop up endlessly from the swamp, and they became even fiercer and more cunning. Say, forget about the pests, why are there so many of those beasts of prey as well? It doesnt make sense! Where have they been hiding? What do they eat? How can they reproduce on such a large scale? It seems like after we entered the Other World, not only have the laws of physics been distorted, even the ecosystem and the rules governing the food chain were destroyed! What if the monsters were never naturally produced? Meng Chao mumbled sleepily. He was exhausted after fighting for an entire day. They might be bioweapons produced at a large scale. The students were stunned. What did you say? Meng Chao was also surprised. He did not know what he was saying either. The students were beginning to be unable to see through Meng Chao. There was one thing that puzzled them a lot. Was he lucky that he chose Gu Jianbo, the creator of the Ultimate Style, as his personal tutor when the semester started, or did he really have a secret no one knew about and knew that the Ultimate Style would soon shine brilliantly? When the Monster War became more intense, the old martial art styles and weapons resulted in the fighters getting gravely injured, but the new styles, thought processes, and strategies ascended one after another. Among them, the one that caught the most attention was, without a doubt, the Ultimate Style. In over a month or so, the number of students who learned the Ultimate Style from Gu Jianbo through the remote classes organized by Meng Chao increased to nearly one hundred and fifty people. Under the support of Dean Zong from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and the sponsor from Yan Organization, ten cultivation cabins custom-made for the Ultimate Style were shipped to the frontlines. This was enough to fulfill the requirements of the low-grade superhumans training in them for half an hour every day. Aside from Wu Wu and Chu Feixiong, most of the students were not as strong as the monster that was Meng Chao. They could not withstand the dual shock of high-density gene medicine and super strong bioelectricity coursing through them. They could not clear 1,024 branch meridians in one go. But even if they only cleared from thirty to two hundred branch meridians and their senses sharpened by 5%, the results of their battles were vastly different from their peers on the battlefield that was filled with dangers and could instantly decide their lives and deaths. Before the storm, whether a person chose to practice the Ultimate Style or not did not have a great effect on the results of the war. After all, those who practiced the Ultimate Style were all freshmen ranked either at the bottom or middle of their respective universities. It was very difficult for them to change completely within a short time. Besides, both Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo had suggested that they do not use any of their killing moves and do their best to curb their urges to create spirit energy magnetic fields. They could not get used to the switch between the old and new fighting styles within such a short time, so their data and the results of their fights were average. They remained as nobodies. But after the storm, everything changed. Chapter 188 - A Small Storm Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If the students who did not practice the Ultimate Style and the members who were in the Ultimate Style study group who had the same fighting strength were compared, the latter generally had a 20% better survival rate on the battlefield. Even if they were injured, they seldom lost their fighting strength or suffered life-threatening injuries. Even if they were drenched in blood and looked as if they were suffering from terrible wounds, they could still jump around in a lively manner and run back to the base. Everyone elses killing efficiency had largely fallen. The people who could kill thirty or more monsters in a day could now only kill a bit over ten. But the Ultimate Style enthusiasts did not have a clear decrease in killing efficiency. Based on what they said, when they stepped into the swamps filled with traps and faced the evolved and mutated monsters, they felt as if they were fish in water and could do whatever it was that they wanted to do. In an instant, they could sense the ingenuity of the Ultimate Style. Meng Chao had taught them many skills, such as repeatedly side stepping when they faced monsters, making their muscles tremble slightly when they attacked, and shaking their heads subconsciously when they launched fatal strikes. It might have seemed stupid and unnecessary before the storm and brought no benefits, just wasted stamina and made them miss opportunities to attack. But after the storm, it became a crucial tactic. Not only did it allow them to expand their peripheral vision and be constantly prepared to avoid attacks that might come at them from anywhere, they could also use more complicated movements to throw the vastly more intelligent monsters off their rhythm, along with using more attack trajectories that made it difficult for the monsters to dodge. In other words, the Ultimate Style looked as if it was born for the brand new battles. It was a natural counter to the new generation of monsters. When the communication lines and the information transfer channels were cleared, though such moments were rare, a lot of battle data and the experiences of the fighters at the frontlines were sent back to Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Gu Jianbo was shocked and delighted. Even the pioneer of the Ultimate Style did not expect that Meng Chaos arrival would bring such brilliant hope for the Ultimate Style. Even though the northern offense suffered a setback, it offered a unique turning point for the rise of the Ultimate Style. And as expected, the ten years of experiments and countless researches ensured that Blade Dancer had a lot more theoretical knowledge than Meng Chao. He immediately gathered all the experimental data of the Ultimate Style and the achievements at the frontlines and wrote a few articles that held a lot of weight. The martial arts courses Dean Zong Yue also used his great judgment, authority, and incredible tolerance to seize this tactical chance that would disappear in just a short moment. He used the large network he had gained after he became a Deity Realm elite and reported the various achievements of the Ultimate Style to the university. Then, he sent them out to the alliance of the five universities and the major corporations created by his alumni from Agricultural University, Red Dragon Army, and the Supernatural Tower. In just a short while, the Ultimate Style was no longer a conjurers trick that had caught momentary attention online. Instead, it entered the sights of the powerful people of various areas and the absolute powers who had the right to control the fate of Dragon City. Of course, since they were now facing a brand new fighting style, countless wild theories and even heretical ideas with false reasoning popped up, just waiting to be tested. But the Ultimate Style was one that had been refined multiple times in Meng Chaos previous life, and it was the martial art ideal that was the most suited for the brand new fighting style. It stood out very quickly. Quite a number of Agricultural University alumni who were now famous became incredibly interested in the Ultimate Style and were willing to invest in their university to expand the scale of the experiments related to the Ultimate Style. The other four universities in the alliance invited Gu Jianbo to give lectures, attend exchanges, and explore how the Ultimate Style could blend with the other martial art styles and fighting occupations. As the military school students, Ma Hong, and the other officers who were serving in the army, they promoted the Ultimate Style with everything they had, so even the Red Dragon Army decided to create a lecture team consisting of instructors to learn the essence of the Ultimate Style and verify it with the militarys own methods. If things went well, it would have the chance to spread among the millions of Red Dragon Army soldiers. When Gu Jianbo happily told Meng Chao about this news, Meng Chao only smiled faintly. It was not because he was calmer than his tutor, but because he already knew that they had gained initial success when he saw the skyrocketing contribution points at the top of his vision. He had completed half of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest, and he had now gained more than one hundred thousand contribution points. He was just a small butterfly who had returned from the apocalypse. He had been covered in wounds and totally insignificant, but as he continued flapping his wings, he finally stirred up a small storm. The future was changed! With Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo and Black Tortoise Zong Yue protecting the Ultimate Style, they would continuously perfect and promote it, so Meng Chao felt completely at ease about this. Now that he was free of worries, he could start killing monsters at the frontlines as he wanted and provide even more fighting data for the Ultimate Style. Unfortunately, Shattered Starlake was shrouded in fog, and the interference from spirit energy magnetic fields was very strong. Not only did it cripple the internet and the fighting data chain, even the cameras, IR detectors, tactical computers, and other slightly more sophisticated equipment faced interference at an atomic leveltheir electron shells were affected. Slight changes occured in these machines, which resulted in their failure and inability to record battles. Meng Chao could not record himself training madly day and night nor his fights. Due to various reasons, he could not send all the monster carcasses he killed back to the base either. His vision was not good in the fog, and he was gradually going deeper into Shattered Starlake, to the point that he reached the border separating Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest, which was a dangerous region where superbeasts might appear. The normal students could no longer match his rhythm. Aside from Wu Wu, Chu Feixiong, and another handful of people, few people knew just how Meng Chao had become. Everyone just had a blurry idea that after he practiced the Ultimate Style, he became far stronger than a normal broken-star superhuman. But in their minds, there was a limit to his strength. At most, he was at the same level as Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Duan Lian, and Jiang Rui, the Four Great Kings of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Even Sun Ya and the other three thought the same way. They admit that Meng Chao had been improving very quickly recently. They could see him going through a change almost every day. His gaze became sharper, and the killing intent coming from him was getting stronger. If anyone came into contact with him at close distance, they felt as if they could not breathe. But the amount of monster carcasses that Meng Chao brought back every day in exchange for monster coins was not that much higher when compared to theirs. After they got through the most brutal first few days, they got used to the all-new fighting style, and their strength as well as experience increased by leaps and bounds. Besides, the Ultimate Style had a fatal weakness. It could only be used to harvest normal monsters and could not deliver a fatal strike to superbeasts! This meant that Meng Chao was fated to only fight in Shattered Starlake. It was difficult for him to enter Graveyard Forest and join the more intense fights, because there were plenty of superbeasts there. Due to this, Sun Ya and the other three had a psychological advantage over Meng Chao. They were people who treated going into Graveyard Forest as their goal! Then, one day in early December, they formed a party with Meng Chao for the first time after the storm to go to a dangerous zone near Graveyard Forest. Before the storm, the danger level of this region was registered as Deep Yellow, which meant that there might be a normal monsters nest over there. There was even a possibility that there would be normal monsters who had mutated into superbeasts as well. After the storm, the lakes connected, and the areas around them turned into swamps. The danger level appraisals in the past lost all their significance, especially in areas that were close to Graveyard Forest. Superbeasts from the forest might pop up there at any moment after fleeing from Heaven Realm elites. Among the freshmen, only the people who were at the level of the Four Great Kings from the martial arts course would dare to form parties and go there, because they had been improving at lightning speed during the fierce fighting over the past few months and had a great understanding over the subtleties of spirit tattoos. But Meng Chao walked in front of them with two Surging Lightnings at his waist. With light footsteps, he stepped on the muddy ponds. Sun Ya and the other three watched his back and discussed him. Using the Ultimate Style to harvest mooks is pretty good, actually. Next time, when we go into Graveyard Forest to fight, we should bring Meng Chao. Even if there are a lot of normal monsters in Graveyard Forest, with him around, we can save a lot of our stamina and pay more attention to fighting against superbeasts. Thats right. Even though the Ultimate Style doesnt have enough power, its users are very agile, and theyre really good at dodging. When we face superbeasts, Meng Chao should be able to run and attract the superbeasts to kite them, thereby giving his party members the chance to deliver a fatal strike, Xie Feng said. With such a deviant in the team, our efficiency would increase by leaps and bounds. Besides, he also knows how to poison, set traps, launch sneak attacks, perform injury examinations, and harvest! Duan Lian added. With Meng Chao around, we wont need to bring a harvester with us. If we had another person with us, wed be wasting more of our strength, and that harvester would be a burden. Its better if a party is as simple as possible. Agreed, Jiang Rui said. Lets get a clear grasp of Meng Chaos strength today. Well see if he has the right to join us in Graveyard Forest! As they spoke, Meng Chao suddenly froze in front of them. Sun Ya and the other three also smelled the abnormal stench in the air. When they heard the hissing sounds that came from the depths of the fog, goosebumps broke out on their skins. A dozen slithering figures appeared vaguely in the rolling fog. There was a long, vertical slit in their murky eyeballs. Their fangs were in rotting flesh, and their scales stood high like blades. They shone with a dim, chilly light. The pythons were longer than ten meters, and they formed monstrous looking slithering lines in the swamp. They were one of the most powerful existences among normal monstersBlade Shattering Pythons! Compared to the Blade Shattering Pythons Meng Chao and the others had encountered during the national college examinations practical exam, the wild species were thicker after they evolved and their blade-like scales were more compact and sharp. The pythons could also move faster. The fierce light that shone dimly in their eyes showed that they possessed incredibly high intelligence. Based on the number of bodies that popped out in the fog, there were about thirty of them! No good, its a nest of Blade Shattering Pythons! The expression of Sun Ya and the other three changed. Even though the Blade Shattering Pythons were normal monsters, once so many of them appeared, they were still very difficult to deal with. Besides, since there were around thirty Blade Shattering Pythons gathered together, there might be a python king among them, and it would be a Grade One superbeast known as Blade Shattering Python King! The group was solemn. If there are so many Blade Shattering Pythons around, not even Meng Chao can Before the sentence could be completed, Meng Chao stepped forward lightly and jumped into the thirty Blade Shattering Pythons baring their fangs. Chapter 189 - Well, It’s Too Dangero Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Then, the four saw a miraculous and unbelievable sight. Meng Chao might have jumped straight at two Blade Shattering Pythons, but the moment he was about to be bitten, he curled up as much as he could and rolled away from the fangs. Instead, the two Blade Shattering Pythons, which had pounced on him at the same time, stuck their fangs into one another and got tangled up. No matter how hard they tried to remove themselves from each other, they could not break free, as if they were Siamese twins. Meng Chao sped up and moved among the thirty Blade Shattering Pythons. He lured them after him and tempted them into attacking. But every single time, their fangs missed their target and landed on their comrades. And every time they sank deep into the flesh of their comrades, they also pierced their comrades scales. The raging Blade Shattering Pythons then launched the most brutal attack. They attempted to bind Meng Chao and crush him into minced meat. But Meng Chao looked as if he was covered in oil and moved like a loach filled with life. Not only did he manage to break free of the Blade Shattering Pythons surrounding him, he got them entangled among themselves, and in the end, their bodies ended up knotted together! In just a short ten minutes, practically all the Blade Shattering Pythons were entangled until they became a giant mountain of flesh due to Meng Chaos ingenious kiting, and some of them even started devouring their comrades from their tails. They struggled under great pain, and the knot became tighter. If Meng Chao had drawn his sabers and cut all the Blade Shattering Pythons into pieces, Sun Ya and the other three would not have been as shocked. But right from the start to the end, he didnt even touch his sabers hilt. The two Surging Lightningsone was the Youthful Version, and the other was the flagship modelwere firmly sheathed. Meng Chao relied on the matchless movements from the Ultimate Style to dodge, and it was enough to make thirty evolved Blade Shattering Pythons get entangled with each other. Sun Ya and the other three rubber their eyes while wondering whether they were hallucinating. How can this be? Once the battle ended, the four of them went forward and observed the pile of Blade Shattering Pythons. Xie Feng could not help but exclaim in surprise, No matter how agile you are, python-type monsters arent normal pythons. Why were they so stupid as to get entangled with each other? Why couldnt they break free? Meng Chao looked at him calmly. His breathing hadnt even become short. Because I used drugs. The Blade Shattering Pythons have bad eyesight, so they mainly rely on scent and changes in heat to sense their enemies. I brought with me biological medicine made from more than twenty monsters commonly seen in this area. Before I pounced forward, I sprayed it on myself, so the Blade Shattering Pythons would lose their sense of smell, which made it very difficult for them to identify me. As for why they got entangled and couldnt break free? Thats easy. When I brushed past them, I injected a quick-acting, high density muscle stiffener in them. It can make them stiff for half an hour. While speaking, Meng Chao unbuttoned his waterproof battle trench coat so that they could see the throwing knives, syringes, exploratory needles, and all sorts of harvesting tools in there. Xie Feng gulped and stammered, B-But, the needles on the syringes arent firm. The scales of the Blade Shattering Pythons are famous for being as tough as steel. The edges are also very sharp, and they stand tall. How did you manage to jab the needles into the pythons? No matter how tough the scales are, they still need to move. The Blade Shattering Pythons need a lot of space to move when they want to bind a prey and crush it, so gaps and folds often appear between the scales, Meng Chao explained patiently. For example, there is a ring-shaped fold very close to its spine and central nervous system at the spot seven inches under its head. As long as you can find the weakest part of the fold and jab the syringe gently inside it, the muscle stiffener will immediately enter the spine. It will release a false command to the central nervous system that a powerful enemy has come to attack them, and the creature will instinctively stiffen up their muscles. As long as I calculate the time properly and make sure that the python wrapped around itself or was bound around its comrade, I can make sure that despite being soft when it just bound itself to its comrade, it will soon be as stiff as a board. For half an hour, it will be vulnerable for slaughter. Even though Meng Chao made it sound easy, when the four thought about it carefully, they found that it was just impossible. He had to move around at high speed and dodge in a tiny area. During that time, he had to accurately find the fold seven inches below a pythons head, and he had to do it with all thirty Blade Shattering Pythons. Once he found the fold, he had to inject the solution into the pythons, but he also had to calculate the precise time it took for the medicine to take effect so that he could lure them to get entangled with each other. That was just too ridiculous! When did you use the syringe? Why didnt we notice it? Xie Feng was puzzled. The fog might be too thick. Meng Chao shrugged. Suddenly, his pupils shrank, and horror rose on his face ss he stared at the bush behind Xie Feng. Xie Feng shuddered, and goosebumps nearly broke out on his skin. He instinctively turned his head around, but there was nothing behind him. What? He sensed a cold chill on his neck. At the moment he turned his head around, Meng Chao brought out a syringe as if he had conjured it out of thin air. The needle tip was pressed against his artery. Look. Its just a simple trick. Meng Chao withdrew the syringe and said with a smile, The monsters intelligence might have increased, but its not entirely detrimentery to us. At the very least, its easier to trick them. Theyve become anxious about what they can gain and lose, and they overthink things. And once they let their attention wander, they step into our trap. Instead, the monsters who are simple-minded and only know how to charge forward blindly are sometimes the hardest to deal with. As he spoke, Meng Chao went to the pile of Blade Shattering Pythons and brought out a set of harvesting tools that could be easily carried around from his backpack. He inserted the largest needle he had in a syringe and groped around the area seven inches under the head of a Blade Shattering Python. Then, he jabbed it there. The fingers of his left hand shuddered at high frequency while he controlled the needle with his right hand gently and meticulously. Soon, he sucked out three light golden drops from the Blade Shattering Python. They were its precious blood from the heart. They were the essence of the monster and also the source of its vitality magnetic field. If a Blade Shattering Python had the blood from its heart extracted, it might not die, but it would become listless and would no longer be as fierce as it was in the past. Meng Chao did the same thing to the other pythons, and his smooth movements caused the other four to gasp in amazement. If they believed that they were on equal grounds with Meng Chao when it came to the field of martial arts, then, when it came to harvesting, they could only be obedient students before him. But they were puzzled. Why didnt you kill the Blade Shattering Pythons and only extracted the blood from their hearts? Its still early, and we can hunt more monsters. The road is muddy right now, and the fog is thick. The transportation vehicles from the logistics department cant come over and transport all the monster carcasses back. Theres no meaning in killing them. Itll be better if we make them contribute more to the battle. As Meng Chao spoke, he switched to another syringe and injected a deep purple drug into the Blade Shattering Pythons. Whats that? Xie Feng and Sun Ya looked at each other at a loss. They just could not understand what Meng Chao was doing. Its a drug I created using Death After Crossing a Mountain, Crimson Centipede, Thousand-ring Snake, and the poison glands and venom from dozens of other creatures. I also added eight nerve agents into the mix. Its a unique, secret, slow-acting poison. Its greatest specialty is that the poison can be passed to other monsters and accumulate in them. Its very difficult to dissolve it completely. Meng Chao gave a mysterious smile. He patted the head of a Blade Shattering Python that he had just poisoned and said faintly, The fight for survival in the wild is very brutal, and even if the monsters are showing signs of working together, they still act on their instincts when hunger kicks in. They still fight against each other and devour each other. Blade Shattering Pythons are the kings of normal monsters, so they seldom find mortal enemies in Shattered Starlake. But now, Ive extracted the blood from their hearts, so theyre incredibly injured. Theyre basically afflicted with an incurable heart disease. Forget about fighting, they will be left gasping for breath if they crawl a little faster. Think, will hungry monsters lurking in the depths of the fog let go of such tasty prey? Trust me, before these Blade Shattering Pythons die from the poison, theyll be surrounded by other monsters and torn to shreds. Even their bones will be devoured by the microorganisms in the swamp and the creatures that feed on carrion. Then, the poison will spread to those monsters, and just like a virus, it will continue spreading down the monsters food chain and kill a lot more monsters. Based on my estimations, the entire process will last around ten days to half a month. After that, the poison will completely disappear. It will completely degrade without causing harm to the land nor polluting anything. It will not affect our safety either. Even if the poisoned monsters are killed by humans and are dragged back for eating, its fine, because this poison cant stand high temperatures. If the monster flesh is boiled for five-ten minutes, itll lose its poisonous properties. The four people were dumbfounded. Then, they shuddered because of his smile. Youre really familiar with this. Could it be that this isnt the first time you did this? Xie Feng found this unbelievable. Yeah. When I hunt every day, I only bring one-tenth of my loot back to the base. I deal with the other monsters using similar methods. Of course, I dont always poison them. I sometimes use harvesting to stimulate the propagation of the viruses or microorganisms in their bodies and intentionally cause their carcasses to change. Its to turn them into powerful biochemical bombs, Meng Chao said. But thats only limited to when I speculate that there is a superbeasts or a powerful monsters nest around and there are absolutely no humans in the area. I dont know whether Ive managed to gain anything from it, though. He only brought one-tenth of the monsters he killed back to the base every day! The four people were shocked once more. It took them three minutes to somewhat digest the shocking news. Sun Ya summoned her courage and extended a hand. Meng Chao, lets go and hunt in Graveyard Forest! Sun Ya told Meng Chao that after fighting fiercely for a few months, the superhuman squads led by Heaven Realm deities had cleared the perimeter of Graveyard Forest, and the stronger Hell Beasts had all been killed or chased further into Graveyard Forest. Right now, all the Heaven Realm deities were deep in Graveyard Forest and pushing forward to the part where Graveyard Forest connected with Raging Waves in hopes to conquer Graveyard Forest as soon as possible. Due to the storm and the fog, the war situation had become really worrisome, and their soldiers were surrounded by troubles. The higher-ups had quickly mobilized the elites of low-grade superhumans to enter the perimeter of Graveyard Forest and search for monsters that might have escaped and get rid of carnivorous etherealized plants so that they could build a base to advance further. The new base could then provide protection for the Heaven Realm deities when they carried out their operations. The large scale battle in Shattered Starlake wont last for long. You can leave the remaining small fry to the other students! Sun Ya said heroically while swinging her fists. We should go into Graveyard Forest and create a name for ourselves! Meng Chao listened to her quietly before he shook his head. Huh? Sun Ya was stunned. Youre not going? Why? Well, its too dangerous, Meng Chao said. No way. Sun Ya could not help but laugh. Dont worry. We know that the Ultimate Style is only suited for killing normal monsters. Thats why we asked you to join us. When the four of us release our beast souls at the same time, even if we run into Grade Two superbeasts, well still have a chance to win. Besides, your movements are really ingenious. Even if we cant win, you can definitely run away! You misunderstand. Meng Chao stared into the depths of the fog, where Graveyard Forest was, baring its teeth like a demon. He also stared at Raging Waves, which stood tall like an ancient deity behind the forest. Ill definitely be going to Graveyard Forest, but not with you. Because if you form a party with me, itll be too dangerous for you. Chapter 190 - Fire Feather Dragon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Xie Feng was stunned for a long time. Meng Chao, do you know that the way you speak often makes students have the urge to spar with you? Does it? Meng Chao asked calmly. Every night, I spar with ten students from the Ultimate Style Study Group. If you have that intention, I can fight with you at any time, but youll have to make an appointment first. Let me see Right now, my slots are filled until the night three days later, which is the seventh. What do you think of that? Xie Feng sucked in a deep breath. When he looked at the silver light that kept shining between Meng Chaos fingers, his expression turned a little stiff. Suddenly, two sparks shone in Meng Chaos eyes. His ears moved a little, and he became excited. A superbeast, and a huge one, he mumbled. Xie Feng was slightly stunned. Where did that superbeast come from? Meng Chao moved his hands to the saber hilt and licked his canines. He said eagerly, Northwest. Its three or so kilometers away from us. It should be a tyrant of reptile-type monsters. It might even be a dragon-type superbeast. Ive been waiting for days for it to appear! Are you serious? The soundwaves from a superbeast so far away are blocked and distorted by the fog. How could you hear them? Meng Chao had already jumped backwards and landed on the mountain of flesh from the Blade Shattering Pythons. Then, he jumped again and disappeared into the depths of the fog. The Four Great Kings from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course were left by themselves. They looked at each other with strange expressions. Whats going on? Even if there really is a superbeast, the practitioners of Beast Soul Style should be the ones handling it. Hes just a broken-star superhuman practicing the Ultimate Style, why is he jumping into the fray? Jiang Rui grumbled. Lets go and watch. Were coursemates. If he really runs into a superbeast, we cant just watch him walk to his own death, Sun Ya said. A mysterious lake had appeared after the storm. Due to the influence of the crystal mine and meteorite from space under the lake, the lake water and the swamp around it had a sticky, orange-red texture. It bubbled like a hot spring while releasing the scent of sulphur. The temperature in the area was twenty degrees Celsius higher than the area several kilometers away. Three freshmen, who were lost in the fog, stumbled about the swamp helter-skelter. One of them was in such a panic that he could not tell where he was. He stepped into a quagmire, and his right leg immediately sank in up to his knee. Numerous fine, vine-shaped etherealized plants shot out from the mud. They wrapped around his leg, and even if he had the defenses from the nanotech fighting suit, his leg muscles were horribly torn, and he screamed in pain. His two companions quickly came forward to help him. After spending a lot of effort to cut through the etherealized plant, they dragged him out. Then, a shocking boom rose in the fog and a long whip that looked like a fire snake shot through the air. With a loud slap, it struck the area beside the three people. The fire snake might not have hit them, but the sparks that followed it did, and they started burning like a napalm bomb. No matter how much the students rolled around in the mud, they could not get rid of the fire completely. And when they finally did, the fire had already burned through their nanotech fighting suit and left painful wounds on their limbs. When the three people stood up while enduring great pain, the heat around them was already so high that it was unbearable. The hot spring nearby had turned into magma. In the depths of the fog was a large, crimson object. It slowly moved over in the manner of a king. It was a dragon-type monster that was longer than five meters. At first glance, it looked like the amalgamation of a huge lizard and a prehistoric dinosaur. Embedded in its forehead were three red crystals. On its body were dazzling feathers that looked like they were burning. When the feathers stood up, the dragon looked twice as large, and it let out a presence as if it could destroy everything in its wake. Even the weakest of the Fire Feather Dragons were Grade Two superbeasts, and when they grew to adulthood, they usually reached Grade Three. Among all the Nightmarish Beasts, they were tyrants second only to Lightning Dragons. One of their inborn talents was Fire Breath, which allowed them to release heat that was more than one thousand degrees Celsius. It could burn for more than five minutes, and it also had the characteristics of a napalm bomb, which made it very difficult to extinguish the flames. The Fire Feather Dragon could form a wall of fire that would shrink down at the moving speed of its prey. It could even suffocate the prey. Another one of the inborn talents was Hot Torrent. It could burn the area, which created the shrinking and expansion of hot and cold air, which would then form a shield from air torrents. This could interfere with other monsters poison and the humans bullets as well as distort the attack trajectory of opponents long-distance attacks. The last inborn talent was Flame Dance. The Fire Feather Dragon could make their sharp feathers stand up, then spin their bodies at high speed to fire thousands of feathers in all directions. It looked like a meteor shower once released and was a very effective large-area attack that could kill large amounts of normal monsters and human soldiers. When humans categorized monsters, aside from a handful of exceptions, they usually categorized them based on a few simple and crude principles, i.e how many inborn talents they had. Fire Feather Dragons had three talents, so they were definitely creatures that would cause a lot of problems to low-grade superhumans. The three freshmen had been separated from their companions and had been wandering around like headless chickens in the fog for a long time. After going through various fierce battles, they were now incredibly tired. They had also used up all their ammunition and eaten all of their food. Due to the interference from the spirit energy magnetic field, the communication channels only released white noise. No matter how much they shouted, they could not get any response from reinforcements. But even if they had managed to get through, they would not know how to say where they were. In that sort of situation, when they ran into the Fire Feather Dragon, the three peoples spirits plunged into endless, boiling despair. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz! Right when the fuel sac under the Fire Feather Dragons chin started to glow a savage red and swelled to the maximum, which was a sign that it was about to fire another breath of fire, the three people heard the sound of propellers descending from the sky. The sound was as beautiful as the songs of immortals. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Four small and exquisite unmanned fighting vehicles fired at the Fire Feather Dragon from different angles, as if their actions were guided by an invisible thread. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Then, eight mechanical spiders that were no longer than half a meter but had sharp, chilling blades crawled over in a nimble manner. They jumped on the Fire Feather Dragons back. Bullets flew, and they attracted the Fire Feather Dragons attention. The blades shone brilliantly as they stabbed the Fire Feather Dragons back in an attempt to cut through its spine. No matter how much the creature raged and thrashed around, the mechanical spiders remained fixed on its back and carried out their duty with great responsibility. The pleasant sound of the friction of metal traveled into the trios ears, and a mighty steel giant tore through the fog. It was like the combination of a strengthened exoskeleton and a heavy cavalry from ancient times. Its limbs were covered in blades, wheels, and crawlers. Swinging around on its back were four mechanical arms that looked like octopus tentacles and could be extended at will. There were three pronged steel claws at their tips with exploratory needles, chainsaws, impact drills, flamethrowers, and other tools. At first glance, it looked even stranger than the Fire Feather Dragon. But the three freshmen looked as if they had seen their savior, and they were so happy that they were in tears. Its Xu Sheng! Thank goodness, were safe! Xu Sheng was a freshman from the University of Technologys machine course and one of the four students specially recruited for the fighting courses in the alliance of the five universities. Since his youth, he was known as the Machine Maniac. After being born with disabilities, he designed multiple firearms and mechanical limbs on his own, and all of them received good remarks from professionals. While the other geniuses were still working hard for the national college examination, he had already received the admission letter from the University of Technologys machine course and worked together with the experts from the University of Technology and the Red Dragon Army to create an even stronger generation of strengthened exoskeletons. A Fire Feather Dragon, huh? Thats a Grade Three superbeast you seldom see in Shattered Starlake. Looks like Im pretty lucky today! Even though this Nightmarish Beast caused normal students to tremble, Xu Sheng smiled when he saw it. He even whistled. As he did so, the four unmanned fighting vehicles fired even more rapidly. The mechanical spiders that jumped on the Fire Feather Dragons back opened the plates on their stomachs to reveal a bone saw that could spin at high speeds. Whiiiiiizzzzzzzzzzzz! Four bone saws cut into the Fire Feather Dragons spine at the same time. The Fire Feather Dragon roared in pain, and the flames surrounding it instantly turned white. The temperature in the area increased rapidly by a hundred degrees Celsius. Regardless of whether it was the mechanical spiders or the unmanned fighting vehicles, all of them were crippled by the high heat, and sparks flew out of their bodies as loud with crackling sounds. The Fire Feather Dragon had its sharp feathers stand up, and they shot out like bullets. It activated its Flame Dance, and the mechanical spiders and unmanned fighting vehicles were instantly torn apart. Xu Shengs expression changed, and he summoned even more mechanical spiders and unmanned fighting vehicles from the fog. But the Fire Feather Dragon breathed out, creating a thick pillar of fire. It took up a circular area of twenty meters before forming a white wall of fire, thereby trapping Xu Sheng and his remotely-controlled machines inside. The flames, smoke, and sparks reduced the visibility. The rapid increase in temperature also affected the control chips in the unmanned fighting vehicles and mechanical spiders, so there was a brief lag in Xu Shengs commands. Hence, right after the Fire Feather Dragon launched its second Flame Dance, it managed to reduce Xu Shengs unmanned fighting vehicles and mechanical spiders to scraps. How can this be? Xu Shengs forehead broke out in cold sweat. The length of this Fire Feather Dragons Fire Breath is longer by around eight meters compared to the average data recorded in the monster compendium, and the maximum temperature of the flames seems to be higher by around forty degrees Celsius. Even its speed and agility are much higher. Is it really a Fire Feather Dragon? Before Xu Sheng could understand what was going on, the Fire Feather Dragon charged at him like a burning armored train. Xu Sheng instinctively controlled the four mechanical arms that could extend at will behind him. With a light tap against the ground, he jumped into the air. But to his surprise, the Fire Feather Dragon seemed to have predicted his escape route. It jumped earlier than he did, and like a tiger with wings on its back, it crashed into Xu Sheng in midair. The Fire Feather Dragon then opened its mouth while airborne to take a bite of him. Xu Sheng blocked instinctively, and Fire Feather Dragon ripped his right arm at the elbow. Fortunately, he was born without his right arm and legs, so what the Fire Feather Dragon tore off was just a mechanical prosthetic limb. Xu Sheng used that chance to activate the high voltage rail run hidden inside his right upper arm. Three electric arcs intersected with each other and struck the Fire Feather Dragons throat one after another, electrocuting the creature so badly that smoke came out of its neck. It was only then that Xu Sheng was able to break free of the creatures hold and crash into the mud. Chapter 191 - Specially Recruited Students Gather! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation But even though there were electric arcs encircling its throat, when the Fire Feather Dragon fell to the ground, it did not die howling in pain, which was what Xu Sheng had expected. Instead, it shook its head viciously and climbed up as if nothing had happened. It did not howl in pain either, but started snickering savagely. Its fangs intersected with each other and crushed the electric arc. Isnt it too strong?! Xu Sheng was dumbfounded, and his skin crawled. When the Fire Feather Dragon charged at him again, he found himself feeling helpless. He was just about to summon his last mechanical spider to carry his physical body and run when three incredibly shrill whistles tore through the fog behind him. They turned into three sharp arcs of light that resembled a crescent moon and dug into the Fire Feather Dragons brain before they exploded simultaneously inside. They were three bullets. Their accuracy and power could be comparable to that of missiles. The Fire Feather Dragons head imploded. The bullets tore through the skin and exposed the flesh. Even the white bones could be seen. A chuckle came from the fog. Then, a young man who had a lot of gel smeared on his hair so that not a strand of hair was out of place when he combed it backwards stepped out slowly. He even had a pair of sunglasses over his eyes and wore a long trench coat, which made him stand out like a sore thumb in the battlefield. In his hands he held two handcrafted, crystalline handguns. Carved into the bodies of the guns were profound and complicated runic symbols. After rune ink was poured into them, the light shining from them formed shapes resembling star anises while releasing a destructive presence. Han Xing! Xu Shengs pupils shrank. Han Xing was a freshman from the military schools martial arts course. Just like Xu Sheng, he was one of the four students specially recruited for the fighting courses in the alliance of the five universities. He was known as the future star of the Gun Fighting Style, and it was said that he had psychokinesis. He could control more than one hundred crystal bullets at the same time and increase their speed, accuracy, and power, so the handguns would possess destructive force as terrifying as that of a cannon. Han Xing was one of the greatest competitors for Xu Sheng within the alliance of the five universities. They were friends but also rivals, and they had stolen each others preys multiple times while competing against each other on the ranking boards. They fought so fiercely that they often seemed like school children and ended up suppressing each other. When Xu Sheng saw Han Xing, he released a sigh of relief, but he also felt a little awkward. Since Han Xing saw how pathetic he looked, he would definitely mock him. Just as he expected, Han Xing pretended to blow at the non-existing smoke from his gun barrel and put on a (what he believed to be) really elegant posture. He said with a smile, Look what we have here, isnt this the ace machine master? Arent you supposed to bring with you dozens of unmanned fighting vehicles and spider fighting vehicles wherever you go? Arent they supposed to surround you and make you look incredibly amazing and whatnot? Wheres your machine army? Why are you alone now? Its no wonder why you were bitten by that Fire Feather Dragon! Xu Sheng gritted his teeth and said, Han Xing, dont be so smug. If it wasnt because of the interference from the spirit energy magnetic field in Shattered Starlake which obstructs my remote machine army and reduced me to only one-third of my unmanned fighting vehicles and spider fighting vehicles, I would have reduced this Fire Feather Dragon to mince meat a long time ago! Thats how fights in the wild are like. The more monsters are in an area, the thicker the spirit energy in the area is. And when the spirit energy is extremely thick, it means that there are crystal mines with a lot of crystals hidden underground. It, of course, makes the interference from the spirit energy magnetic fields even stronger! Han Xing grinned. Thats why I said that machine masters face too many limitations. They just cant be considered to be part of the fighting occupations. They should wait for the real warriors to get rid of the monsters before they come over to build bridges and roads along with new homes for us! You Xu Shengs face turned red, but he had nothing to say. Dont be angry. Youre injured. Sit by the side and rest. Meanwhile, you can admire how I kill this fire-breathing bastard! Han Xing aimed at the Fire Breathing Dragon. The spirit energy in the air fluctuated strangely. It was as if there were two spirit flames gathering together to become vague red lines that shone from his muzzles toward the Fire Feather Dragons eyes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Han Xing fired all the bullets in his handguns at the Fire Feather Dragons eyes. The moment the bullets shot out, his hands trembled slightly to ensure that the trajectory would change in a very troublesome manner. It allowed the ten bullets to move in different angles as they charged at the Fire Feather Dragons eyes at the same time. No matter how the Fire Feather Dragon dodged, at least three bullets would pierce its eyes. Han Xings smile grew brighter. He could already imagine the Fire Feather Dragons eyeballs exploding. It would jump about in a rage while howling. Then, Han Xing would destroy its throat, and after that, its organs. But the Fire Feather Dragon did not dodge. The three crystals embedded in its forehead shone brilliantly. The creatures eyes sparkled with a mocking and fierce light. Suddenly, a crimson fire wall appeared in front of it. The air around it distorted, and its body became a blur. Han Xing had been confident that he could kill it with the ten bullets, but after they passed the wall of fire, they bounced off the sturdy feathers, and even if some of them did hit the head from the right angle, they were far from the eyeballs. Aside from causing the creature to bleed a little and making the Fire Feather Dragon look even more monstrous, they did nothing else. Besides, while the flames surrounded it, the Fire Feather Dragons wounds rapidly closed up. In just half a minute, a thin layer of skin grew over the three wounds Han Xing had created in the beginning. Granulation tissue intersected with each other on the skin, and it looked as if it was about to recover. Impossible. My bullets were created and carved by experts. They have the purest crystals embedded in them and possess explosive spirit energy. When I use my powers to activate them, I can break the heads of normal Nightmarish Beasts. How could this creatures Hot Torrent interfere with my bullet trajectory? At that moment, Han Xings expression changed. A few strands of hair curled up from his neat, slicked-back hair. And its recovery abilities are a little ridiculous! Dont Fire Feather Dragons only have three inborn talents? I know that theyre Fire Breath, Hot Current, and Flame Dance. Ive never heard about them having fast recovery abilities too! Good luck, future star of the Gun Fighting Style. Let this supporter see just how mighty you fighters are! Xu Sheng took the chance to take a stab at him. Han Xing gritted his teeth. He moved his hands quickly, and in an instant, they left eighteen afterimages. With these dazzling movements, he brought out eight guns from his trenchcoat, and as if he was the eight-armed Nezha, he delivered a bullet storm. The Fire Feather Dragon continued spitting flames and created multiple flame shields in front of itself. It used the difference in temperature around it to create rolling heat waves, and at the same time, he used the light from the fires to interfere with Han Xings vision. In the meantime, it walked in a Z formation and drew closer to Han Xing. What a smart creature Han Xing no longer looked as relaxed and elegant as he did a moment ago. He noticed that his firepower was not enough to suppress the Fire Feather Dragon. He could only watch as it drew closer to him. But he could not give up on shooting, because if he ran away right now, the Fire Feather Dragon would definitely jump up at him from behind. Crack. Suddenly, an ominous sound came from his guns. The cartridges had jammed. The spirit energy in the Other World could easily cause obstructions to the electron shells in the atoms of matter, causing slight changes would occur at the level of particles. This affected the performance of machines, and the failure rate of guns became much higher than on Earth. Superbrains, unmanned fighting vehicles, intelligent fighting vehicles and other sophisticated equipment with chips in them were most easily affected, and they often failed. Han Xings guns might have a simpler structure, but when a superhuman and Nightmarish Beasts vitality magnetic field crashed viciously into each other, spirit energy would inevitably crash against each other like raging waves, and hence, the cartridges jammed. Even though Han Xing had five other guns being fired, the jamming of a cartridge disrupted his attack rhythm. The Fire Feather Dragon seized the fleeting opening and spat out a magma ball at Han Xing. It would envelope his whole body. Han Xing gritted his teeth. He retreated while continuing to fire his handguns. The magma ball, which looked like a fireball, exploded in midair. Its attack range instantly grew by five times, and it continued chasing after him relentlessly. Han Xings face went pale with shock. It was too late for him to dodge. When the Fire Feather Dragons Fire Breath was about to give him a warm bath, something suddenly grabbed him from the back, and that strange force dragged him away by half a meter, which allowed him to escape from the magma by a hairs breadth. Han Xing was still shocked. When he turned his head around, he found that Xu Sheng had used his extendable mechanical arm to drag him back. Their gazes met, and they saw the fear in each others eyes. Can we contact the powerful fighters nearby? This creature is even fiercer than Lightning Dragons. Its a true king of Nightmarish Beasts. We cant handle it. Han Xing gulped, and he felt as if he had just swallowed chili sauce. Sure. Xu Sheng nodded and shouted at the top of his lungs, Help! Somebody, help us! Han Xing broke out in cold sweat. What are you doing? You asked me to contact the powerful fighters nearby, Xu Sheng said. Since the morning, the interference from the spirit energy magnetic fields has been becoming worse, and the wireless internist as well as tactical data links have been crippled. If you want to communicate with anyone at all, you need to shout. Before Han Xing could make a sarcastic quip about it, the Fire Feather Dragon arrived in front of them. It curled up its huge body, and like a flaming top, it started spinning rapidly. As it spun about, dozens of sharp and burning feathers shot out everywhere like rain. Not only did it make Xu Sheng and Han Xing flee for their lives, the feathers also stuck to the ground, which turned them into sinister needles. If either of the men were careless and stepped on them, the needles would go straight through their soles to the tops of their feet. Looks like there arent any powerful fighters in the area. Well just have to protect each other while we escape! Xu Shengs legs were mechanical prosthetics, and wheels as well as crawlers were embedded in them. He did not have to worry about the flaming feathers stuck on the ground. He summoned his last spider fighting vehicle from the fog and used an extendable mechanical arm to scoop up Han Xing. Just when the two of them were about to run, the Fire Feather Dragon noticed their intentions, and it spat out three Fire Breaths in succession, which reduced the high-speed, mobile spider fighting vehicle Xu Sheng intended to protect them into scraps. Han Xing and Xu Shengs skins crawled, and they nearly sank into despair. However, after it spat out the flames, a hoarse bark of laughter came from nearby. Who told you that there arent any powerful fighters around? Shao Jianqing walked over slowly with her two swords that resembled the propellers of a helicopter. Two pairs of intense, wild eyes appeared in the fog behind her. They belonged to Wu Wu and her Ghost Leopard. The four specially recruited students of the fighting courses in the alliance of the five universities had gathered together! Chapter 192 - Sudden Change Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Why are you two here? Xu Sheng and Han Xing were surprised and delighted. The four specially recruited students from the alliance of the five universities were always ranked at the top of the various ranking boards for freshmen. They had also become the Daily Star a few times, so they had a deep understanding of each other. They were competitors in a small circle, and they also admired each other. Wu Wu and I wanted to go to the dangerous areas at the edge of Graveyard Forest to gain a deeper understanding of each others strengths, Shao Jianqing said with a smile. But Wu Wu discovered a Fire Feather Dragons footprints. We chased after it until we came here, and we coincidentally ran into you two. Whats wrong? Youre fighting against one Fire Feather Dragon, and youre in such a pathetic state? It doesnt seem like your style! Superhumans and superbeasts might be divided into three major realms and divided further into nine small grades, but humans possessed intelligence, and they could use a lot of items as well. They also wore nano fighting suits and strengthened exoskeletons and had major killing weapons that could allow them to rain down bullets. Usually, they could kill monsters who were a level stronger than they were. Hence, one-star superhumans could kill Grade Two monsters. Shao Jianqing and the other three specially recruited students were outstanding members in Spirit Tattoo Realm. Their inborn talents or divine arts caused their fighting strength to be much stronger than normal one-star superhumans. Even if the Fire Feather Dragon was a Grade Three superhuman, if Xu Sheng and Han Xing fought against it together, they should not have been at a disadvantage. Be careful. They competed against each other usually, but when they faced the king of Nightmarish Beasts, Xu Sheng and Han Xing would not have their peers readily step into a trap. This creature is very strange. Its definitely not a normal Fire Feather Dragon. It might be a Fire Feather Dragon King, and it might break the limits of Nightmarish Beasts at any moment! If its a real Fire Feather Dragon King, you would have died a long time ago. As Shao Jianqing said this, she saw that the Fire Feather Dragons wounds were healing rapidly, and her expression changed. Yeah, its a little strange. What should we do? Xu Sheng looked at his broken mechanical arms and gasped for breath. We have to fight as we retreat. How about we try to lure it to a place with more powerful people? I remember that there are some university lecturers fighting at the center of Shattered Starlake. Its very smart. It wont fall for the bait. Shao Jianqing narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. Besides, if the lecturers fight it, it wont be considered our kill. Didnt you hear? The perimeter of Graveyard Forest will be opened for low-grade superhumans soon, but if us one-star superhumans dont have excellent achievements, we wont be allowed to hunt freely in Graveyard Forest. Well have to trail behind those powerful fighters and wont be able to enter a lot of areas. We finally ran into a powerful creature, so we cant let it run away before our eyes. If we kill this Fire Feather Dragon, we can explore the depths of Graveyard Forest! Newbies were ignorant, and because of it, the other three immediately agreed to Shao Jianqings suggestion. The four people gathered together and gave off an imposing presence, thereby gaining an advantage in this area. Even the strange Fire Dragon sensed danger. It narrowed its eyes and wanted to run. Glory Cross! Shao Jianqing would not let it run away so easily. With a shout, the spirit flames around her burned fiercely. A dark golden figure gathered behind her. The two broadswords with crossguards that looked like helicopter propellers flew out of their sheaths. She took one of the broadswords with both hands and lifted it high above her head. The other broadsword was held by the heroic spirit behind her, and she positioned it horizontally before her. The two broadswords shone with a light so brilliant that Xu Sheng, Han Xing, and Wu Wu were unable to open their eyes. The light had been directed straight at the Fire Feather Dragon, and it shone like powerful lasers into the creatures eyeballs. It instinctively lowered its head and shut its eyes. Shao Jianqing took a step forward and swung her broadsword together with her heroic spirit. The two sword glares turned into two bolts of lightning. One of them traveled vertically, and the other traveled horizontally. They struck the Fire Feather Dragons body. This time, the Fire Feather Dragons Hot Torrent was unable to interfere or block the attack. The lightning tore off hundreds of feathers from the left side of its body. It even cut into its flesh, which was as sturdy as leather. Its organs were also electrocuted. Two large and black, cross-shaped marks were left behind on its body. This is the ultimate technique that propelled the Female Battle God Su Jianqing to fame. Glory Cross will cause the spirit energy in the air to surge and create a light that cannot be seen by the naked eye, because if you try, your retina and even optical nerves will be damaged. I didnt expect that Shao Jianqing would already be able to execute this move while at Spirit Tattoo Realm! Xu Sheng and Han Xing looked at each other and gasped in amazement. The structure of the spirit energy magnetic field for this move was ingenious, and a lot of spirit energy was required. Even a three-star superhuman might not be able to execute it successfully. With the additional power granted by the heroic spirit, Shao Jianqing could pull off a decent Glory Cross, even though she was just at Spirit Tattoo Realm. Heroic spirit users did live up to their name as one of the four major fighting occupations! Before the two of them could finish sighing in amazement, Wu Wu shot with her Ghost Leopard like two black bolts of lightning. Rotting Claw! The human and leopard executed their talents at the same time. They attacked the wound Shao Jianqing had just created from a troublesome angle. Rotting Claw had the ability to interfere with vitality magnetic fields and instantly cause cells to decay. They could perfectly suppress the Fire Feather Dragons strange but incredibly powerful self-healing properties. Before, the Fire Feather Dragons wound would have stopped bleeding very quickly, and new granulation tissue would squirm inside. Now, wisps of black smoke danced and flowed around the wound. It invaded the wound nonstop, and the Fire Feather Dragons self-healing speed fell by at least 30%. The Fire Feather Dragon flew into a rage. It opened its mouth wide and tried to catch the Ghost Leopard. But Wu Wu and the Ghost Leopard acted like telepathic twins. They tapped against the ground lightly and drew two strange arcs in the air as they jumped, which allowed them to escape from the Fire Feather Dragons claws by a hairs breadth. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Han Xing fired his guns again, stirring up sparks between the Fire Feather Dragons fangs. A super alloy saber that vibrated at high speed popped out of Xu Sheng left arm. With the aid from the four extendable mechanical arms, he moved like a huge mechanical spider and went to attack the Fire Feather Dragon. The four specially recruited students surrounded the king of Nightmarish Beasts! The Fire Feather Dragon was shocked and enraged. It continued spitting out fierce flames and released a torrent shield. Sometimes, it curled up and released thousands of feathers. But when the four people worked together, they could cover up for each others weaknesses. Once they figured out the Fire Feather Dragons attacking style, even if they were injured, they insisted on sealing up its path out of their encirclement. They did not give him any chance to fight back. Even if the Fire Feather Dragon went berserk before death and turned into a fireball that jumped up and down, thereby burning the four of them to the point that they were badly battered, they gritted their teeth and refused to back down before their competitors. In the end, Shao Jianqing used her broadswords to stab the Fire Feather Dragons spine and cut it into three. Han Xing seized the chance to stuff his gun barrels into the Fire Feather Dragons throat. The storm of bullets raged around in the Fire Feather Dragons organs. They went on a rampage so fierce that its abdominal cavity swelled up. Xu Sheng controlled a self-detonating drone onto the Fire Feather Dragons head, and with a bang, its skull exploded. Wu Wu seized the chance to use Rotting Claw and strike the Fire Feather Dragons brain, and even its eyeballs were invaded by her attack. Even if the king of Nightmarish Beasts contained great vitality, when it was struck repeatedly by fatal strikes, it lost its last bit of life. As it roared in refusal to give up, it fell down in a dejected lump. Its flames froze up, and it was reduced to a cold carcass. Gasp, gasp, gasp, gasp! The four specially recruited students felt exhausted. They gasped for breath and sat down. As they looked at the dense and terrifying wounds on their bodies, they found that they did not even have the strength to treat themselves. They felt lucky. The fight had been too dangerous. The Fire Feather Dragon was definitely strange. If any one of themthe machine master, gunslinger, heroic spirit user, or monster controller were missing, the other three might have been the ones dead on the ground. No, if any one of them were missing, they would not have even had the chance to fall dead on the ground. They would have been reduced to a pile of rotting flesh in the Fire Feather Dragons stomach. But the rewards were great. This sort of mutated superbeast was much more valuable than normal superbeasts who were of the same type. If they brought its entire carcass back to the base, their points would skyrocket, and they could get even better gene medicine and supernatural weapons. Perhaps they would be allowed to go and explore Graveyard Forest tomorrow. Let me take a look at just what makes this creature so odd! Since Xu Sheng used mechanical prosthetics, before their metal fatigue reached their limit, he would always spend less stamina compared to Shao Jianqing and the rest. He swung his tentacle-like extendable mechanical arms and arrived in front of the Fire Feather Dragons corpse to open its empty head. Suddenly, Wu Wu shuddered and screamed, Careful! Slittheeerr A red thing that looked like a vine shot out of the Fire Feather Dragons battered carcass and wrapped around Xu Shengs mechanical arm. Xu Sheng immediately made his decision. With a shout, he cut off the connection between himself and the mechanical arm, and with the remaining three mechanical arms, he fled back to the other three people. His choice was correct. The instant he took the initiative to remove the mechanical arm, more crimson vines crawled out of the Fire Feather Dragons body. With a loud crunch, they shattered his mechanical arm and dragged it into the wound in the Fire Feather Dragons abdominal cavity! If Xu Sheng had not been an oddity who had 40% of his body made of mechanical parts or Shao Jianqing, Wu Wu, or Han Xing had been in his place, unless they had the courage to instantly cut off their arm, they would have been devoured by the Fire Feather Dragons carcass! Whats going on? Their skins crawled, and they were dumbfounded. Before them, the Fire Feather Dragons carcass started changing in a shocking manner. Its originally dark red feathers turned white, and red vines crawled out of its wounds, surrounding its body. It was as if they wanted to bring its tattered carcass together again. The dragon stood up while staggering. Its eye sockets were empty because its eyeballs had rotted away. But now, two green balls of flames burned inside. It was as if a ghost was staring at them, and the four people shuddered. The broken bones were exposed outside, but the Fire Feather Dragon did not care. It looked as if it had multiple sharp blades shining with a chilling light stuck in its body. They could bring great pain to its enemies, but also to itself. Flames surrounded the creature once more, but this time, they were dark green and produced no heat. They released a pungent smell, which suggested that it had powerful poisonous and acidic properties. Based on the image and presence, the creature was completely different from before. If the Fire Feather Dragon from before was the tyrant of Nightmarish Beasts, now, it was a pure nightmare. Corpse transformation! Shao Jianqings expression turned cold, and she hissed coldly. Chapter 193 - Full Power of the Ultimate Style, Activate! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With the interference of the spirit energy magnetic field from the Other World and the radiation from the crystal mines and the ridiculous amounts of activity from microorganisms working together, the speed at which living beings rotted and became spoiled was faster than the speed on Earth. It was also more intense. Even if something died, it could easily turn into another living being that was even more difficult to deal with. Humans could turn into zombies. Monsters and superbeasts also had a certain chance to turn into all sorts of horrifying undead. But usually, corpse transformations happened from six to twenty-four hours after a monsters death. Shao Jianqing and the other three had never seen a superbeasts carcass turning into an undead within a few minutes. Besides, the Will o the Wisp Dragon that the Fire Feather Dragon had turned into was completely different from the ones they had seen in textbooks. The cold, dark green flames surrounding its body burned stronger, and its broken bones were sharper. A large number of red, vine-like things continued squirming about in the abdominal cavity, which made it even more monstrous compared to a normal Will o the Wisp Dragon. Thud! It did not give up on Xu Sheng even after he fled. It fired a Fire Breath, which was the undead version. Xu Sheng was too slow, and his legs were devoured by the green flames. The undead version of Fire Breath was not as hot as the one of a living Fire Feather Dragon, but it was incredibly corrosive. The mechanical prosthetics Xu Sheng had created using super alloy let out creaking sounds, and in an instant, holes appeared in them due to the corrosion. Rust covered them, and they became incredibly brittle. Is the Will o the Wisp Dragons Fire Breath supposed to be this corrosive? The four were shocked. The Will o the Wisp Dragon before them was much more agile than when it was alive, and it charged straight at its target. Xu Sheng could only grit his teeth and activate his automatic ejecting system. He fired his broken right arm and legs at the Will o the Wisp Dragon and turned them into metal shards that could interfere with its attack trajectory. His body, which had only one arm left, was launched in another direction. With the magnetic absorption system, he landed on a spider fighting vehicle, and with a click, he fused together with the fighting vehicle. It became his second mechanical body, which could move at high speed and was suitable for running away. Ill lure it away! Run! Xu Sheng shouted at the other three as he moved the six limbs with wheels installed in them. Usually, undead creatures had microorganisms stimulating their nerves and viruses stimulating their cells, so their attack patterns were even more bizarre than when they were alive. This was especially the case for the mutated Will o the Wisp Dragon, which they had never seen before. The four of them simply did not know its weaknesses and how they should fight it. It was not a good idea to fight such a creature head-on while they were exhausted and their spirit energy was drained. Xu Sheng turned around and ran. The Will o the Wisp Dragon chased after him. Shao Jianqing and the other two might not have intended to cast aside Xu Sheng and run, but they needed valuable minutes to catch their breath or take gene medicine which would replenish their spirit energy to the point where they could create spirit energy magnetic fields and release a major move. During that incredibly dangerous moment, the Will o the Wisp Dragons claws tore apart Xu Shengs spider fighting vehicle and ripped off his remaining left arm. A lone figure appeared from the fog in front of him. That figure did not carry any firearms nor had a strengthened exoskeleton or biochemical beasts. The person did not have unmanned fighting vehicles or remote fighting vehicles surrounding him either. His face was relatively young, and Xu Sheng could tell at first glance that he was not a university lecturer, an army instructor, or veteran hunter. He was just like them, a naive freshman. Xu Sheng felt his skin crawl. He groaned in his heart and screamed as loudly as he could, Danger! Run! The person heard him, but he remained standing calmly. He did not seem to care about his warning at all. Im Xu Sheng! Xu Sheng shouted again. I have an undead Will o the Wisp Dragon that is at least Grade Three behind me. You cant handle it! Run! The person tilted his head to think, as if he was wondering just who Xu Sheng was and why he thought that others would definitely recognize him just because he announced his name. But the phrase an undead Will o the Wisp Dragon that is at least Grade Three caused him to stop thinking. An interested smile bloomed on his lips. Then, he slowly pulled out two sabers. The lights of the youthful version and flagship model of Surging Lightning intersected with each other and illuminated his sparkling eyes. Meng Chao? Not far away, Shao Jianqing stood up. Her expression was strange. As for Wu Wu, she sighed in relief. She brought her Ghost Leopard to the side and started treating her wounds with complete ease. Han Xing scratched his head. He had heard of Meng Chaos name before and knew that this persons Ultimate Style had been really famous lately, but wasnt the Ultimate Style meant to fight against normal monsters? The creature before them was an undead, which was at least Grade Three, so it was much more difficult to deal with than normal Nightmarish Beasts! Behind Meng Chao, Sun Ya and the rest of the Four Great Kings from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course stumbled out of the fog. They immediately saw the fleeing Xu Sheng, and they were instantly shocked. Everyone knew that he was one of the four specially recruited students for the fighting courses in the alliance of the five universities, so he was someone who could do whatever he wanted in Shattered Starlake. Who could possibly have burnt him so badly and covered him in wounds? He had even discarded his human-shaped mechanical prosthetic limbs and now looked like a grotesque half-human, half spider. Then, they heard Xu Shengs shout, and they felt chills down their spines at the phrase an undead Will o the Wisp Dragon that is at least Grade Three. When they saw the Will o the Wisp Dragon charging forward like a fiend, they were scared out of their wits. Meng Chao, run! The Four Great Kings from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course jumped up like terrified rabbits. But Meng Chao ran in the opposite direction compared to them and Xu Sheng. He charged at the Will o the Wisp Dragon. Whoosh! He lowered his body to a great degree and used the weeds as well as fog to provide cover for himself. Then, he went for a slide and slid under Xu Shengs mechanical spider. After that, he brought his Surging Lightnings up and thrust forward. The Will o the Wisp Dragons eyeballs had been destroyed, and its black eye sockets shone with a strange green flame. They could not see all the fine details like when it was alive, and it did not notice Meng Chaos actions. It was only when the two sabers swung upwards and stabbed its throat that it noticed Meng Chaos existence. However, at that moment, Meng Chao had already slid behind it like a human-shaped loach. Slitthheeeeeer Red vines popped out of the Will o the Wisp Dragons wound at its throat and started healing it at lightning speed. But Meng Chao remained calm. He brandished the sabers until they looked like two whirlwinds and turned into a spinning top. The saber glares surrounded the Will o the Wisp Dragon. Hes fast! He actually has the guts to fight against the Will o the Wisp Dragon at close distance? The Will o the Wisp Dragon is completely baffled! This was the first time the specially recruited students saw Meng Chao fighting at full strength. They simply could not believe that the Will o the Wisp Dragon, which had caused them so much trouble when they fought against it with a party of four, would be held back so firmly by Meng Chao and his two sabers. Wounds deep enough to see bone were continuously left on its body. Blood and flesh flew in the air, and it looked a tragic sight. Sun Ya and the other three had been thinking about running away, but now they were dumbfounded. Cold sweat broke out on their skin. They did not expect that the Ultimate Style, which they had thought was just a harvesting machine suited to kill mooks, would be so effective when fighting against a Nightmarish Beast. In an instant, Meng Chao delivered three hundred and sixty slashes. Even though the wounds he left were healed by the red vine-like things after a moment, he did not seem to care about the results. He only enjoyed the fight and patiently engaged in a tug-of-war with the Will o the Wisp Dragon. It might be known as an undead creature, but it was not really dead. It was still restrained by biology. As Meng Chao cut into it as if he was cutting mince meat, the Will o the Wisp Dragons healing became slower, and it gradually became agitated. Roar! It turned its head around and released the undead version Fire Breath at Meng Chao. The poisonous green flames grazed past Meng Chao and burnt some weeds to a crisp. Everyone in the area cried out in surprise. But Meng Chao did not even bat an eyelid. He slowed down intentionally and drew closer to the Will o the Wisp Dragons mouth, which was still dripping with poisonous flames. He lured the Will o the Wisp Dragon to spit out the flames time and again, but not a single spark landed on his body. Is he doing this intentionally? Shao Jianqing and Han Xing looked at each other, and they saw the surprise in each others eyes. He intentionally lured the Will o the Wisp Dragon into using Fire Breath, but it was only after he had planned out how he would dodge and counterattack. Did he turn himself into bait to make the Will o the Wisp Dragon spend its poison? It might sound simple, but if anyone truly took the risk to do this during a real fight, they would need a really stable mental strength index, great control over their muscle fibers and joints, and great understanding of the Will o the Wisp Dragons attack patterns! While everyone was busy gasping in surprise, they suddenly smelled a tasty aroma. When they turned their heads around, they found that Wu Wu had already finished bandaging herself and the Ghost Leopard. She had brought out two cans of self-heating MRE and was heating them up! Shao Jianqing was stunned. Wu Wu, what are you doing? Make preparation to eat, Wu Wu enunciated clearly. Youre eating now? Shao Jianqing could not believe it. Meng Chao is here. I can do nothing except eat, Wu Wu answered seriously. Shao Jianqing found herself speechless. Alright, even if Meng Chaos movements are really agile, the Ultimate Style lacks a powerful move that can decide the fight in one go. At most, he can only exhaust the Will o the Wisp Dragon, and theyll both be injured badly. Us specially recruited students will have to deal the fatal blow. Before Shao Jianqing could say those words, a shocking change happened in the battlefield. For an unknown reason, the Will o the Wisp Dragon which had been raging around looked as if it had been struck by a petrification spell. Its movements turned stiff and slow. Its flesh and the blood red vine-like things started swelling uncontrollably and turned into a round leather ball. The limbs were really thick and short, and as the abdominal cavity continued swelling up, they could no longer touch the ground. The creature looked really stupid and ridiculous, and its agility was reduced by a large amount. Meng Chao sensed a chance. The frequency at which he swung his sabers instantly increased to a whole new level. He left countless intersecting bolts of lightning in the onlookers retina and forced the Will o the Wisp Dragon to retreat repeatedly. Suddenly, with a thud, the Surging Lightning Youthful Version stabbed into the Will o the Wisps left eye socket and came out of its right eye socket. Meng Chao had managed to stab the brain. Then, he raised the Surging Lightning Flagship Model and brought it high over his head. His spirit energy magnetic field and spirit flames surged. Meng Chao shouted, and he looked like an angry titan who had lifted a demon subduing pole high in the air! Chapter 194 - Blood Flower Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Surging Lightning Flagship Model had a Fire Crystal, Green Frost Stone, and a crystalized neurosphere from a Terror Dragon embedded in it. If Meng Chao injected spirit energy in it, he could affect the atomic electron shell and change the properties of the saber. Meng Chao had his spirit energy flow from his 1,024 branch meridians and the eight main meridians to the saber. The Fire Crystal was the first to shine in a dazzling light. The saber turned an orange red while it burned hot. With one slash, Meng Chao left behind a sizzling burn on the Will o the Wisp Dragons neck. Then, the Green Frost Stone shone with a cold, chilly light. It reduced the temperature of the saber to -100 degrees Celsius. It froze up the water molecules in the air, and pieces of ice from the blade fell to the Will o the Wisp Dragons wound. The Surging Lightning Flagship Model was made using Special Alloy No. 3642 and the tailbone powder from a Thundertail, which made it strong enough to withstand the instant change from high temperature to low temperature. But the Will o the Wisp Dragon was a creature of flesh and bone. There was no way it could withstand the constant change of temperature with a difference of thousands of degrees Celsius. Since heat caused things to swell up and cold shrank objects, its cells burst, and its bones and flesh became incredibly brittle. Through the fine control given to him by the 1,024 branch meridians, Meng Chao switched between using the Fire Crystal and Green Frost Stone several times in just a few seconds. It was as if he was repeatedly bending a metal wire. In the end, when the metal wire reached its limits of metal fatigue, he used the principle of causing things to expand in heat and making things shrink in the cold to maximize the fragility of the Will o the Wisp Dragons body. At that moment, the crystalized neurosphere from the Terror Dragon shone with fierce light. Demon Subduing Slash! The spirit tattoo on Meng Chaos arms seemed to shoot out of his arms and surround the blade. Then, through the additional power given to it by the crystalized neuroshere from the Terror Dragon, it shot three meters forward. It looked like a huge blade that could kill a Terror Dragon. With just one slash, Meng Chao cut into the wound he had been repeatedly attacking all this while and beheaded the Will o the Wisp Dragon cleanly, as if he was cutting a piece of paper! His muscles had gathered strength before he launched the attack, and with the spirit tattoos providing an outline, he felt like he had matchless strength. Regardless of whether it was the Four Great Kings of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course or the even stronger specially recruited students, when they saw this, they felt a storm rage in their hearts, and they were incredibly shocked. All except Wu Wu, that was. But that was not the end. After the Will o the Wisp Dragon was beheaded, it did not die. Instead, something crawled out of the stream of blood gushing out from its abdominal cavity. It looked like a man-eating flowers bulb, but also like a mutated organ. It let out hissing sounds as it swung its numerous tentacles and went to bite Meng Chaos neck. But Meng Chao seemed to have been expecting this change. Right when he lowered the tip of the Surging Lightning Flagship Model to the ground, he brought it up, and with an upwards thrust, he stabbed the crimson flower covered in flesh and blood. Even his hilt almost sank inside. His spirit energy surged madly. The low temperature spirit energy magnetic field hidden in the Green Frost Stone froze the bloody flower and the Will o the Wisp Dragons carcass into ice statues. Even the tentacles that looked like bloody vines stopped raging and became slow and stiff. Meng Chao stopped attacking. He let go of the saber hilt and squatted down slightly, allowing a tentacle covered in spikes to graze past the top of his head. He flung his water-resistant fighting trench coat to the back and brought out two mini submachine guns that were about the size of the handguns at his waist. But even though they were tiny, they were still stronger than handguns. Meng Chao aimed at the frozen bloody flower and fired all the bullets at it in one go. Blood and flesh flew in the air. Nectar spilled all over the place. The bloody flower screeched as it was torn apart and shredded to pieces. But Meng Chao was still worried. He would not allow the bloody flower the chance to come back to life. His hands went to his legs, and with a move that made Han Xing let out a gasp of admiration, he switched to new cartridges. He emptied three cartridges before he threw away the mini submachine guns and arrived next to Xie Feng and Sun Ya to pick up his backpack. From it, he took out a silver-white liquid nitrogen spray and returned to the mangled carcass of the Will o the Wisp Dragon. He first removed the two Surging Lightnings from its body, then sprayed liquid nitrogen over it for a full half a minute. Then, he finally sighed in relief, and a faint smile appeared on his face. His movements had been as smooth as those of a butcher working in a flow production. It shocked everyone. Then, he opened his fighting trench coat and brought out nearly one hundred dissection and harvesting tools tightly packed together to cut up the Will o the Wisp Dragons carcass. His actions were as smooth as those of a butcher cutting up an ox. Even though many people knew that Meng Chao had a background in harvesting, this was a Grade Three superbeast. It was also a mutated and unidentified version. It contained incredible value and countless secrets. It should be transported back to the base so that the monster experts could examine it carefully. But he just harvested it? The group surrounded him and watched him move as if he was performing magic tricks. He brought out all sorts of cold-storage cans and airtight bags from his military backpack, which was beginning to resemble a bag full of treasure. He categorized the Will o the Wisp Dragons claws, fangs, brains, bones, and organs and sealed them up with familiar motions. The students felt their mouths go dry. They did not know what to say. Suddenly With a hiss, a few bloody vines that had not been completely frozen up shot out like a viper at Meng Chaos face from the depths of the Will o the Wisp Dragons abdominal cavity. Meng Chao did not even blink. He poked them gently but quickly three times with his forceps and caught them. He snapped them off and put them into his bag. The group sucked in sharp breaths. Shao Jianqing could not help but ask, Youre harvesting a Will o the Wisp Dragon here? Isnt it too dangerous? And he was being a little careless about it! He was just a one-star superhuman, yet he was forcefully harvesting an evolved version of Grade Three superbeast. If he did not do it properly, the monster materials would mutate again at any moment, and the carcass would turn into a biochemical bomb! Meng Chao was focused on his task, so he did not even look up. This superbeast might be dead, but its cells are still very active. If I dont harvest it immediately but freeze it with super low temperatur to send it back to the base, it might rot away or explode, and its research value will be largely diminished. How do you know how to harvest a Will o the Wisp Dragon? Shao Jianqing asked hesitantly. Ive seen it before. Meng Chao paused for a moment, then added, In a book. The group was speechless. He just read a few textbooks and monster harvesting manuals and dared to work on a mutated Will o the Wisp Dragon? They did not know whether they should admire his courage or break out in cold sweat because of his audacity. What is this? Shao Jianqing gasped and pointed at the fragments of the bloody flower that Meng Chao had frozen up and put into a cold-storage storage device. This is a Blood Flower. Its the reason why the Fire Feather Dragon became like that, Meng Chao explained. Even though its called a Blood FLOWER, its actually a strange lifeform similar to a fungus. It likes living as a parasite in monsters, and it can improve the functions of monster cells. Its similar to the zombie virus you usually find in human bodies. But this thing is even more terrifying. It can excrete a unique substance that can twist the genetic chain, so a creature will display all sorts of terrifying and monstrous states. Usually, when the host is still alive, the Blood Flower is in a state of hibernation. At first glance, its no different from a normal parasite, but it secretly absorbs the hosts energy to stay alive. Once the host dies, the Blood Flower is activated. It takes over the hosts body and makes it enter a much more powerful second stage of life. This is why the Fire Feather Dragon experienced a corpse transformation right after it died and turned into a Will o the Wisp Dragon. The group looked at each other and could see the puzzlement in each others eyes. Ive only heard about Blood Grass before. Theyre really powerful creatures that resemble fungi and can live on as parasites in many monsters. I also know that theyre the main reason as to why monsters experience corpse transformations. Shao Jianqing frowned a little and said, But a Blood Grasss nature isnt supposed to be this fierce! Monsters are evolving, and pseudo-fungi parasites are also evolving. Blood Flower is the evolved form of the Blood Grass, but of course, its far from its fully evolved state. Meng Chao sighed. Not far into the future, perhaps we will face more monsters with Blood Flowers residing in them as parasites. This war is far from over! Youre Meng Chao from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, right? Xu Sheng crawled over with his mechanical prosthetics which were in the shape of a spider fighting vehicle. He was still shocked, but he said, Thanks for saving me just now. I owe you one. But I noticed that when you released your final, major move, the Will o the Wisp Dragon suddenly swelled up, and it could not even put its limbs on the ground. It could only watch you as you swung your saber on its neck. What happened? This was something that the others could not understand, either, but it was the key that decided the battle. If the Will o the Wisp Dragon hadnt suddenly swelled up as if it was about to explode, Meng Chao would not have had so much time and would not have been able to calmly create his spirit energy magnetic field to release Demon Subduing Slash. I injected something into its body. Meng Chao retrieved a syringe from a hidden spot on the Will o the Wisp Dragons carcass. No one noticed when he had stabbed the syringe into the spot that was at the back of the Will o the Wisp Dragons thigh, which was directly under its butt. Whats that? Poison? Xu Sheng was puzzled. What sort of poison would be that powerful? Its not poison. Its the blood of the heart from thirty Blade Shattering Pythons, Meng Chao said. I was out hunting just now, and I ran into thirty Blade Shattering Pythons, so I gathered the blood of their hearts while I was at it. Its a coincidence that I got to use them on the Will o the Wisp Dragon. The group then came to an understanding. The Blade Shattering Pythons heart blood contained a lot of spirit energy. If it were carefully modified, it could be turned into gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. If taken at suitable amounts, it was a great supplement that could improve cultivation. But if someone had the heart blood of thirty Blade Shattering Pythons injected into them before it was modified, the rampaging spirit energy would act like a flood and crash into the organs and limbs until they were destroyed. Even the Will o the Wisp Dragons powerful body was not able to withstand it, so the effect was much better than that of poison. But how did you gather the blood of thirty Blade Shattering Pythons hearts in passing? Shao Jianqing, Xu Sheng, and Han Xing were puzzled. Blade Shattering Pythons might just be normal monsters, but when there were thirty of them, they were very difficult to deal with as well. Shao Jianqing and the others were confident that they could kill thirty Blade Shattering Pythons, but they were not certain that they could keep the pythons hearts in perfect shape to gather their heart blood. Their puzzled gazes went to the Four Great Kings from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course as they stood behind Meng Chao. The Four Great Kings scratched their heads. Forget about appraising Meng Chaos methods, they did not even know how to describe it. Chapter 195 - Bloody Road, God of Murder Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Suddenly, Meng Chaos smooth movements froze for a moment. He brought out an object that was the size of a swans egg but was as red as a heart from the Will o the Wisp Dragons carcass. He used an exploratory needle to poke that strange heart. The bloody vines that had not died in the Will o the Wisp Dragons carcass screeched and started rushing to the heart. Meng Chao dumped the heart into condensation stabilizing fluid with a grave expression. What happened? Wu Wu licked away the oily rice at the corners of her mouth, patted her tummy, and came over. She could see the uneasiness in Meng Chao. This is the Blood Flowers sclerotia. Its an organ that you can call its heart and brain. Its the most important thing for a Blood Flower settlement. No matter how many of the raging bacterial flora split up and no matter how large they grow, theres only one sclerotia. If we destroy the sclerotia, the entire Blood Flower will wither in a short moment and die, Meng Chao explained. But usually, the Blood Flower sclerotia is round. Based on the number of bacterial flora over here, it should also be larger. It should be about the size of my palm. But this one is only the size of half my palm, and its oval in shape. So? Wu Wu narrowed her eyes. So, it has recently split up, Meng Chao explained. Blood Flowers use fission to make a sclerotia produce bacterial flora. It can keep undergoing fission until it forms thousands of bacterial flora that look like bloody vines, thus creating a huge settlement. But the sclerotia usually does not undergo fission, unless the settlement is so large that the host cant support them. To prevent the death of the host, the sclerotia will split into two, and the second one will search for a new host to form a new settlement. Based on the size of this sclerotia, it underwent fission less than three days ago. If its within such a short period of time, the two Blood Flower settlements will not be too far apart from each other. Its so that they can take care of each other until both of them grow up and mature to the point that they can live independently. The group felt chills down their spines. Are you saying that there is another superbeast that has a Blood Flower in it nearby? Meng Chao sniffed the smell of blood that was getting stronger in the fog. As he listened to the rustling sound of footsteps, he thought that they sounded like death. Im saying that you should all check your shoelaces and make sure that youre moving with only a light weight, because were going to need to run really quickly later! Pairs of red eyes gathered together to form a destructive ocean in the fog. They slowly surged over. At first glance, they were all normal small monsters. They were gray in color and were known as Swamp Rats. This glires-type monster liked biting into sturdy materials, including reinforced concrete. They could bite through public roads and skyscrapers that humans built with a lot of effort, but aside from that, they were not very strong. However, glires-type monsters had insane reproductive abilities, so they were able to form a large rat horde and drown out a monster that was much larger than they were. Swamp Rats were one of the monsters that normal soldiers and low-grade superhumans did not want to run into in the wild if they did not have a lot of firepower for support. At that moment, the eyes of the Swamp Rats shone with a fierce light. Their blood vessels bulged out, and their pelts were gone. Terrifying tumors protruded from their bodies. Quite a number of the tumors had burst open, and thin as well as strange bloody vines crawled out of them, making it clear that they had been infested by Blood Flower bacterial flora. The group sucked in sharp breaths. They did not expect that a Blood Flower settlement would have the ability to infest a whole pack of rats. Regardless of whether it was the specially recruited students or the Four Great Kings, when they faced the raging, blood-red rat horde, they did not hesitate and just ran. Meng Chao continued kneeling on one knee, and his hands moved even faster than before. His fingers turned into two balls of gray fog, and right before the rat horde, he harvested the last bit of the Will o the Wisp Dragons carcass. Meng Chao? The group covered more than one hundred meters in one go. When they saw that Meng Chao was not with them, they looked back, and they found to their absolute shock that he was still in the same place. They did not expect that he would actually be that fearless. The blood-red rat horde had surrounded him, but his gaze and hands did not waver. He packed away all the materials. When dozens of Swamp Rats infested by the Blood Flower bacterial flora jumped up and opened their mouths at him, he flung the huge backpack on his back, retrieved the two Surging Lightnings that had been positioned diagonally on the ground, brandished them, and produced silver saber glares that tore the Swamp Rats to shreds before he fled as well. When he did not move, he was as still as a mountain, but when he attacked, he did it like a mad dog with its tail lit on fire. Meng Chao rushed after the group. When they were one kilometer away from the battle ground, he was already running alongside Shao Jianqing. Isnt he too fast? His endurance while running at maximum speed is insane! The group was amazed. Then, they heard slurping sounds and cracking sounds behind them. When they turned back to look, they noticed countless monsters that had been lurking in the bushes and the marshes jumping out. Wolf Crocodiles, Ghost-arrow Pigs, and Hundred-eyed Toads were among them. They ran together with the students in a panic. Unfortunately, they were half a step too slow, and they were swallowed by the rat horde, leaving behind large rat bumps. When the rats left them, only white skeletons were left. This scene sent chills down the students spines. Their chests heaved, and they only cared about breathing in fresh air in large gulps. They did not even have the energy to speak. No, there was one monster who could speak. While Meng Chao ran, he asked Shao Jianqing and the rest, So, do you have time to listen to me talk about the Ultimate Style now? Huh? Shao Jianqing, Xu Sheng, and Han Xing were shocked. They stared at Meng Chao as if he was not a human, because he was carrying materials that weighed hundreds of kilograms while running madly. Even so, he remained relaxed. How many lungs did this guy have? After all, he had just fought fiercely against the Blood Flower infested Will o the Wisp Dragon! Meng Chao looked at them patiently. As you can see, the Ultimate Style is famous for providing great endurance in battle. If we can win against an enemy, well pursue the enemy relentlessly. If we cant win, well run away. We have incredibly high survivability in battle. As new fungus like Blood Flowers, viruses, bacteria, other parasites and mutated forms appear, the Monster War will continue becoming more intense. The monsters in the future will become more and more difficult to deal with, and all sorts of monster hordes will show up endlessly, so you will inevitably run into situations like this. So, its very necessary for you to practice the Ultimate Style at least a little bit. Wu Wu popped up by the side to show her support. Yes! Very necessary! What the heck? When Shao Jianqing, Han Xing, and Xu Sheng saw how these two spoke in perfect harmony, they could no longer keep their composure. The Ultimate Style might be a brand new martial art that has just been born, but its not some evil deviant. Its a proper martial art that will last for a long time. Just two days ago, we passed the Supernatural Towers ISO0050 cultivation system quality verification test. As long as you follow the cultivation manual, the risk of you going through spirit energy deviation is very low. It can also perfectly blend with most of the cultivation methods and fighting styles. Regardless of whether youre a gunslinger, monster controller, machine master, heroic spirit user, or a practitioner of other martial arts, you can learn it. Youre the specially recruited students of the alliance of the five universities, and you have special statuses, as well as bright futures. I have here with me a customized set meticulously prepared for you. If you come to train in the Ultimate Style cultivation cabin every day for thirty days and show the record of your usage to your circle of friends and social media platforms, well give you a discount of 80% from the cost price of the gene medicine, high-calorie nutritional fluid, and all the other cultivation resources youll need to use. Dont worry, Yan Organization is sponsoring this activity, so you will not face any additional charges. If you dont believe me, you can ask Wu Wu. Yes. I prove it. Really 80% discount, from cost price. Wu Wu had been running together with her Ghost Leopard. But feline-type monsters were made for short-distance sprints. They could not do long-distance runs. The Ghost Leopard might have been modified genetically, but after running for a few kilometers, it started foaming at the mouth. Its tongue hung out of its mouth, and it started staggering. Wu Wu decided to just pick it up by its neck and fling it on her shoulder. Then, she just carried the Ghost Leopard as she ran. When the group saw the Ghost Leopard hunching its shoulders while looking absolutely baffled, Shao Jianqing, Xu Sheng, and Han Xing were all a little dumbfounded. Was this the power of the Ultimate Style and the strength of branch meridian cultivation? Suddenly, Duan Lian, who was at the back of the group, screamed. He was the largest among them, and he was also the slowest. Because he had been distracted for a moment, he stepped into a pit left by a glires-type monster that had crawled out of the ground. He sprained his ankle and fell to the ground. Two Swamp Rats seized the change to jump on him, and they bit his butt. Even though he had a biochemical fighting suit, it still hurt so much that he screamed. When Meng Chao heard his scream, he hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and turned back. Im sorry about last time, so take this as an apology for it. If theres a next time, youre going to have to pray to God! Meng Chao kicked away two Swamp Rats and yanked Duan Lian up by the shirt to toss him at Xie Feng and the rest. Then, he removed his military-grade backpack and tossed it to them as well. He drew his Surging Lightnings and faced the aggressive rat horde. Come on! Meng Chao gritted his teeth while he thought fiercely. Looks like the northern offense failed in my previous life because of the appearance of these Blood Flowers. Most of the monsters got infested, and their fighting strength jumped up by leaps and bounds. But I wont let you have it your way in this lifetime! Whoooooosh! With the additional strength provided by the Ultimate Style, he executed the future One Hundred Saber Techniques to their limit! What a frenzied saber technique! The specially recruited students and Four Great Kings witnessed the other side of the Ultimate Style. If Meng Chao had spent most of his time against the Will o the Wisp Dragon spinning around like a top to dodge it, right now, he allowed the people to understand what was the true meaning of being a mook harvesting machine. The two sabers in his hands turned into two tornadoes of death that intersected with each other. The air surged to create a powerful suction force that sucked in the Swamp Rats into the torrent of blades, and they were torn to shreds. Countless Swamp Rats shoved at each other to pounce at Meng Chao, fearless of death, but he was patient. He also had the endurance to grant their wish of an early death. In just a short moment, a bloody trail covered in carcasses was by his feet. And as he walked down this bloody trail boldly, he looked like a God of Death who fought his way out of Hell! Chapter 196 - Undying Bird Appears! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The eyes of the specially recruited students turned red when they saw the bloody storm Meng Chao stirred. I feel kind of miffed. It feels like Im being underestimated, Xu Sheng said with narrowed eyes. Thats right. Usually, Im the one standing in Meng Chaos position and killing monsters while the rest watch by the side with their mouths hanging open, Han Xing said. I am full. Can continue fighting, Wu Wu said. Then what are we waiting for? Are we really going to let Meng Chao use his Ultimate Style to clear out all the monsters? Shao Jianqing drew her broadswords with the propeller-shaped crossguards. The four of them looked at each other and charged forward. Xie Feng, Sun Ya, Duan Lian, and Jiang Rui looked at each other, and they saw the unwillingness to admit defeat on their faces. Damn it, even though were normal people and cant compare to those four five monsters, no matter what, were the Four Great Kings of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course! Theres no reason why we should stay behind and watch them fight while doing nothing ourselves! Duan Lian snapped his sprained ankle back in place with a crack. With a pale face, he injected himself with a powerful painkiller and struck his chest. He let out an angry shout and charged forward. The nine outstanding Dragon City freshmen worked together and turned into nine rumbling armored trains that charged among the blood-red rat horde. They suppressed and killed them. The students vitality magnetic fields crashed against each other, which made their spirit flames burn even fiercer, and they managed to suppress the aggressive rat horde through brute force. The power of the rat horde lay in its numbers and how it gathered together. But once the rats were scattered and no longer united, even if the Blood Flower stimulated them, they were not powerful monsters. Soon, the scattered rat horde became a swaying flame, and it was extinguished by the nine peoples combat boots, which were plated with steel plates. But a strange, bloody fog gathered above the Swamp Rats mangled carcasses. It surged and gathered together. Slurping sounds rose everywhere as the bacterial flora grew. Tentacles resembling blood vessels grew out of the Swamp Rat carcasses. As if they were threads sewing a torn piece of cloth, the tentacles reconnected the torn carcasses. Some of them casually stitched different pieces of Swamp Rats together to form monsters with two heads, three or four tails, and a lot of claws. Shao Jianqing and the rest gasped for breath as they watched this scene in disbelief. Meng Chao spat on the ground while he wiped off the blood and cold sweat from his palms on his trousers. The probability of monsters with Blood Flowers infesting them turning into undead was higher by more than 50%, so people usually had to kill them twice. And the second time was often harder. This was the reason behind why Meng Chao had turned tail and ran in the beginning. But since they had already fought to this point, it seemed like they could only keep fighting until the end. Find its sclerotia! Meng Chao shouted. These bacterial flora belong to one settlement and listen to one sclerotias commands. As long as we destroy the sclerotia, the bacterial flora will wither. This is the way to completely get rid of it! The group looked at each other and surrounded Meng Chao to block the undead Swamp Rats from charging at him from all directions, which would give him a chance to search for the Blood Flowers sclerotia. Meng Chao shut his eyes and scrunched up his nose to sniff out the place which had the strongest stench of blood. After a creature turned into the undead, it might not be faster and stronger, but it was definitely more poisonous and corrosive. Besides, the layout of the undeads organs and bone structure were different from creatures that were alive. Its weaknesses were also quite different compared to the time it was alive, making it harder to deal with. Sometimes, even when someone in the group beheaded an undead Swamp Rat, the things that looked like man-eating flowers would shoot out of their abdominal cavities and hiss while charging at their targets neck artery. Even if they split the undead Swamp Rats in half from the head to the tail, bacterial flora sometimes crawled out of the bloody cuts and connected with the torn limbs of the other undead Swamp Rats to create a brand new monster. The deformed and ugly existences that looked like Frankenstein were horrifying and disgusting. The students mental strength index began to fluctuate, and their failure rate in creating their spirit energy magnetic fields continued to climb up. Every time they failed to create their spirit energy magnetic field, they revealed a lot of openings, and the undead Swamp Rats bit them viciously. Regardless of whether it was the specially recruited students or the Four Great Kings, their nano fighting suits were already torn to shreds. Their bleeding wounds gave off tendrils of black smoke, which was a sign that the wounds were corroded quite badly. Can we really not kill these creatures? The group felt their skins crawl, and a chill went down from the top of their heads to their spines. It was as if ice was stabbing into their skins. At that moment, Meng Chao opened his eyes. Thats it! He moved like lightning and jumped over eight undead Swamp Rats. Then, he flew over like a roc with its wings spread. His Surging Lightnings were the wings that he spread to their limit. His target was the Swamp Rat King that lurked in the depths of the rat horde. It was twice as large as a normal Swamp Rat, and it was so plump that even its limbs were curled up under its body. The Swamp Rat King was covered in pulsating tumors. Bacterial flora rampaged in all seven of its orifices and danced about in a bizarre manner as if they were twitching. They were giving commands to the Blood Flower settlement. The Blood Flower sclerotia had to be residing in its body. Meng Chao charged at the Swamp Rat King like a hungry wolf. With just a few jumps, he landed in front of it. The Swamp Rat King screeched and, immediately, dozens of undead Swamp Rats shoved at each other to pounce on its attacker. Meng Chao had already predicted their attack trajectory. The dozens of undead Swamp Rats turned into his platform. He stomped on them with his combat boots, which squashed them dead. Every time he stepped on one, it would increase his speed. He finished the creation of the Demon Subduing Pole in midair and intersected his Surging Lightnings. Then, with a cross-shaped slash, he cut the Swamp Rat King into four. Thats not right. The rat king is too weak. It doesnt look like its been infested by the sclerotia! Before Meng Chao landed on the ground, he knew that there was something wrong because of how effortlessly he killed the Swamp Rat King. And just as he expected, he did not see the oval, heart-shaped sclerotia in the four parts of the Swamp Rat Kings carcass. At that moment, Meng Chao landed on the ground, and in the moat beside where he landed, a snake-type monster suddenly shot out at lightning speed toward his neck artery. This creature had the triangular head unique to venomous snakes. Its body was covered in dark gold spots, and it had thick, deformed blood vessels throughout its body. Some of them made scales burst apart, and the blood vessels protruded out of the body. Its eyes had also been devoured by the fungus. Two red flowers formed by bacterial flora were in place of its sockets. It opened its mouth to the limit, and countless rampaging bloody tentacles shot out of it. No, the leader of the Swamp Rats is a Golden Thread Snake! The sclerotia is residing inside the Golden Thread Snake! Meng Chao felt goosebumps break all over his skin. Usually, the leader of a particular type of monster was a creature belonging to the same category. A rat king would command a rat horde, and a wolf king would control a wolf pack. But in this world, where the law of the jungle ruled, the winners were kings, and monsters were incredibly intelligent. For the sake of survival, the weak would submit to the strong, and there were cases when some other race would rule over another. Wu Wu was the best example. As a human, she had ruled over a Ghost Leopard pack. As long as she continued bringing fresh food to the Ghost Leopard pack and expanding their territory, as well as defeating and eating all the challengers, the other Ghost Leopards would willingly accept her rule. It was the same case with Swamp Rats. Usually, the largest and fiercest rat with the sharpest fangs would be crowned king after it bit several of its kind to death. But if they ran into an even fiercer mortal enemy like a snake-type monster, and for some reason, this mortal enemy did not want to finish all of them in one go, they might maintain a strange symbiotic relationship for a period of time. The Swamp Rats would accept the Golden Thread Snakes rule and provide some plump rats to it as tribute regularly so that most of their kind could live out their ignoble existence under its protection. The Golden Thread Snake could then save up on the energy it needed to hunt and use the Swamp Rats to fight against its enemies. It was a win-win situation. When the Blood Flower ran into this rat horde ruled by a Golden Thread Snake, there was no need to even guess just who the sclerotia would choose to infest. Meng Chao had chosen the wrong target. And it was already too late for him to change them. The Ultimate Style did not guarantee endless stamina and spirit energy. Earlier, he had killed a Will o the Wisp Dragon. Then, he had carried out a highly precise harvesting. After that, he carried materials worth hundreds of kilograms and ran madly through a swamp. And that wasnt the end. He then fought multiple rounds against a rat horde, and now, he was at the verge of collapsing. Even his toes were trembling. I just ascended the stage brilliantly, but in the blink of an eye, Im about to die? Meng Chao really wanted to flip two thick and long middle fingers at the cruel thing called destiny. At that moment, he heard a faint cry resembling that of a falcon-type monster from the tumbling clouds. Then, a piercing red light shot out of the clouds. Falcon-type monsters were the mortal enemies of python-type monsters. Even if infested by a Blood Flower, the Golden Thread Snake still jumped up as if it was electrocuted. Even so, it did not manage to escape the fate of being surrounded by the red light. It was cut into several parts. Dozens of blood-red, tentacle-like bacterial flora crawled out of the struggling and spasming Golden Thread Snakes torn carcass. They dragged an oval-shaped heart and screeched like a burning spider as they looked for a new host. The red light that cut the Golden Thread Snake split into dozens of thin, red lines and cut the Blood Flower sclerotia into pieces. All the Blood Flower bacterial flora in the undead Swamp Rats bodies crawled out of the carcasses and thrust skyward with their final cry of denial. An even more sonorous cry responded to them. It was the awe-inspiring cry of a Hell Beast. Then, a crimson flame that looked as beautiful and magnificent as a phoenix descended from the sky. An incredibly handsome, long-haired young man with tear tracks on his face levitated in the burning flames. It was at that moment that Meng Chao noticed that the red light that killed the Golden Thread Snake and Blood Flower sclerotia, which saved his life, was actually a ball of flames that resembled a phoenix. It was the long and beautiful tail of a bird! This is a beast soul. Its the Undying Bird? Isnt that man Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan, the person who is technically my neighbor because hes staying in Joyous Heavenly Garden, which is right next to Blessed Heavenly Garden? Hes the best graduate over the recent years from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and hes even more popular than Yan Feirou on the livestreaming platform. Among all the handsome and elegant guys in Dragon City, hes the only male idol I dont hate! Chapter 197 - Idol Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Falcon-type monsters came and went without a trace, and they were the hardest to hunt among all monsters. But Lin Chuan had personally killed more than one hundred falcon-type monsters and extracted their vitality magnetic fields to make them resonate with his spirit energy magnetic field. Then, he created a powerful beast soul known as the Undying Bird. It was no wonder how he had managed to reach the ranks of Heaven Realm elites before he was thirty and become one of the youngest four star superhumans in Dragon City. The greatest difference between those in Earth Realm and Heaven Realm was that the latter had already mastered the secrets of maglev, and they could resist the pull of gravity and fly freely in the sky. Of course, normal four-star superhumans only levitated in the air, since they had just reached Heaven Realm. It was very difficult for them to fly as swiftly as falcons. But with the Undying Bird supporting him, Lin Chuan was not limited by his realm. He descended from the sky as if he really had a pair of burning wings on his back. The wings of fire swept through the area, and in an instant, they sent the remaining hundreds of Swamp Rats into the air. They were reduced to screeching fireballs, and before they landed on the ground, they were burnt to a crisp with the Blood Flower bacterial flora in their bodies. Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan! Shao Jianqing, Xu Sheng, and Han Xing might not have been from Agricultural University, but they knew this young elite who had recently become really famous online. Delight shone on their faces. Sun Ya, Xie Feng, Duan Lian, and Jiang Rui were so happy that they wept and cheered in delight. With a Heaven Realm elite next to them, victory was assured. Once the Blood Flower sclerotia was destroyed, the remaining bacterial flora acted like monsters without a leader, and they soon fell apart and rotted away. Lin Chuan swung a chain spear made from a superbeasts spine. It was crystalline and had fire patterns surging on it. With a single swing, he burnt all the Swamp Rats and Blood Flower bacterial flora that were making their last struggle against death. In an instant, the last bewitching ball of flame was extinguished with a pained screech. Crack! Crack! The chain spear with the fire patterns had an attack range that was several meters long. The segments pulled back and connected together to turn into a longspear that was two meters long. The bottom of the spearhead had four metallic wings that pointed diagonally upward. With Lin Chuans dancing long hair and gloomy eyes, he looked so handsome that even his parents would want to disown him to get to know him! Sun Ya and Shao Jianqing instantly forgot the terror they felt from the Will o the Wisp Dragon and the blood-red rat hordes. Their hearts were sparkling with adoration. Even Wu Wu was staring at Lin Chuan fixedly and gulped in secret. No one knew whether she wanted to eat him, or, you know, eat him. No way, Wu Wu, do you have such low-class hobbies as well? Meng Chao asked. Even so, he could not help but follow customs as well. He ran over to Lin Chuan with great excitement. Senior Lin Chuan, hello, Im I know. Youre Meng Chao. You live in Blessed Heavenly Garden, and you can be considered to be my neighbor. Lin Chuan smiled in a very gentle manner, and it looked as if his pores were shining as well. You know me? Meng Chao was ecstatic. Lin Chuan had not been acting alone. Instead, once he sensed the presence of a powerful beast and the monstrous flower, he called upon a large amount of reinforcements. But instead of keeping pace with them, he came first with his Undying Bird. Soon, five crawler trucks that could travel through all terrains came to the bloody battlefield with hunters and powerful soldiers. The experienced fighters were stunned for a long time when they saw the Swamp Rat torn limbs and the Will o the Wisp materials Meng Chao had managed to gather. They did not expect that the freshmen would dare to fight head-on against the king of Nightmarish Beasts, and it was even one that was infested by a Blood Flower. But even more astonishing was that they had managed to win beautifully. This was especially the case for Meng Chao. He had seized every second he had to harvest a really fresh and undamaged Blood Flower sclerotia, which would contribute greatly toward their efforts of making a relative suppressant and antidote for cracking the secrets of the Blood Flower. Some of the experienced hunters and elite scouts from the military gave him a thumbs up once they understood what had happened. From that moment on, with the testimonies from the veterans and the four specially recruited students, the Ultimate Style was no longer limited to just being a good weapon against normal monsters. It now entered the hall of fame and now truly stood on equal footing with Beast Soul Style, Gun Fighting Style, Overkill Style, and the other traditional martial arts styles. But Meng Chaos focus was on Lin Chuan. One of the reasons was because he wanted to use Lin Chuans ability to capture countless girls hearts and fame to promote the Ultimate Style. The other reason was that Lin Chuan was really his idol. Big Brother Lin, did you know that Ive been idolizing you since a long time ago? Meng Chao said excitedly in the medical car. When I was still in elementary school, I heard about you getting into Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Blessed Heavenly Garden, Joyous Heavenly Garden, Longevity Heavenly Garden, and Happiness Heavenly Garden are bound together. We can count on one hand just how many people from these four public renting housing areas have managed to get into university, and you even got into an ace course in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course! The teenagers in our area all grew up listening to your story. Youre the legendary ace student, and everyone loves but also hates you. We worship your strength, but every time we procrastinated on our studies, our parents would lecture us, and they would always use you as an example. Theyd say something like, Look at Lin Chuan from the next area. At that time, I would always think, Who do you think Lin Chuan is? Hes a legendary genius and a rare talent. I cant compare to him. If I had one-tenth of his talent, youd be burning incense in temples and praying!'' His words were sincere, and it made Lin Chuan laugh like a pig. And since he was so handsome, even if he laughed like a pig, he still managed to dazzle the Medical University girl who was bandaging Meng Chaos wounds. Her face turned red, and her heart raced, and she nearly wrapped Meng Chaos mouth with bandages. Dont say that, Meng Chao, youll make me blush, Lin Chuan said with a smile. Youve been really popular lately too. While I was in Graveyard Forest, I never went online. Even so, Ive heard people talk about you a few times. When I went back to Shattered Starlake and saw some of the old faces from Agricultural University, I heard rumors about you every single day. You should know the Griffin Li Yinzi. She was my personal tutor while I was at university, and she praised you to high heavens. She said that youre even more outstanding than I was in the past and said that no matter what, I have to stay in Shattered Starlake for some time to give you some cultivating tips. No way? Meng Chao blushed. Ms. Li regards me so highly? Meng Chao thought that Li Yingzi was very averse to him. After all, the Ultimate Style and the Beast Soul Style were fighting over the cultivation resources in the martial arts course, which would stir up conflict. He had also tricked her into pulling down Gu Jianbos pants. There was no way she would forget about the second thing so easily, right? Ms. Li is your usual person with a soft heart, even though her tongue is poisonous. While I was in university, she was someone with a face of ice, but fiery passion, Lin Chuan said with a smile. I heard her talk a lot about you and Mr. Gu Jianbo. In fact, she even mentioned a few times that she was regretting her decision to give up on Project 1,024. She also expressed her delight about your achievements. I thought that she was exaggerating things, because no matter what, youre just a freshman, and at most, you were just lucky to be in the right place at the right time. Theres no way youd be that strong. But after seeing you kill the Will o the Wisp Dragon and how you fought against the blood-red rat horde, I know that she wasnt exaggerating when she talked about you. In fact, her comments were really reserved. His words stunned the Medical University girl who was treating Meng Chao. She could not understand how Meng Chao, who seemed to be an ordinary freshman, could make the legendary Weeping Reaper give him such a high appraisal. Meng Chao was on cloud nine when he was acknowledged by his idol. The pain and fatigue from the fight instantly vanished, and he smiled. Big Brother Lin, I didnt expect you to be so cordial! Do I look like someone who is very difficult to approach? Lin Chuan intentionally schooled his face. Half a second later, he could no longer keep up the farce and smiled. I became curious because of Ms. Li, and after I got to know of your situation, I learned that were actually neighbors who are just one street away from each other. Perhaps we even saw each other when we were younger. In fact, we went to the same elementary school. Its just as you said, its very difficult for someone from small public renting housing areas in Blessed Heavenly Garden, Joyous Heavenly Garden, Longevity Heavenly Garden, and Happiness Heavenly Garden to get into university, and its even more difficult for someone to get into a famous universitys ace course. Its even more difficult for someone like this to find his own footing in a university filled with powerful people. As I watched you grow and gradually show your brilliance, I thought that I was looking at my past self. Even if Ms. Li didnt ask for my help, if I could help, Id definitely help you! Thanks, Big Brother Lin! Meng Chao exhaled. Lin Chuan was very easy to approach, and the specially recruited students had witnessed the power of the Ultimate Style. He could be said to have completed most of the Fight for the Ultimate Style Quest. A thought rose in his mind, and he said, I went to Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School at that time. Big Brother Lin, did you go there as well? Thats right. Lin Chuan held back his laughter. The children from the four public renting housing areas all go to Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School. Look, were elementary school mates, and were also university mates. We share a direct senior-junior relationship! My homeroom teacher was a female teacher with a fair face. She had freckles all over her face, was petite, and a seemingly gentle woman. She taught physical education. She was called Ms. Sun. Its either Sun Yali or Sun Liya. I forgot, Meng Chao said. Do you know her, Big Brother Lin? She might have looked like a lady, but her Thunder Cloud Palm was very vicious, and when she shouted, her voice was even louder than thunder. Her husband was our language teacher, and he was a big, burly man who was nearly 190 cm tall, but in front of her, he acted as obediently as a chick! Seriously? At that moment, Lin Chuans eyes lit up as well, and he said excitedly, Ms. Sun was also my homeroom teacher for three years. I remember that there was a new male language teacher who had just been transferred over at that time. He looked pretty handsome and elegant, and he was filled with wisdom. He could tell us a lot of stories from Earth, so everyone liked his language classes a lot. But Ms. Sun was very unreasonable. She would usually occupy the language classes and change them into her physical education classes. The students seethed with anger but did not dare to say anything. So I thought of a trick. At that time, Ms. Sun and the language teacher, Mr. Huang, were both not married. I thought that Ms. Sun seemed to fancy him, so I told her You cant be so hot-headed all the time and shout like a thunderclap. I wont ask you to change, but you should endure for a period of time and put on a disguise to trick Mr. Huang into your hands before you reveal your true colors, right? I was thinking that if the homeroom teacher and the language teacher got together, she would definitely feel too embarrassed to occupy her husbands language classes, right? I didnt expect that theyd actually get married later, and the homeroom teacher would occupy all the language classes without even bothering to put on a disguise anymore. And she even forced the language teacher to practice Thunder Cloud Palm with us, so in the end, the language teacher didnt have time to tell us stories from Earth at all! Meng Chao laughed so much that he leaned back. Its no wonder, then! Whenever Mr. Huan saw us, it looked like he hated us. So you were the one who did this! Being taught by the same homeroom teacher as his idol was a very strange feeling. In an instant, they became even closer than before. Chapter 198 - A New Pseudo Heroic Citizen! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On their way back to the base, Meng Chao chatted with Lin Chuan about a lot of things. They talked about the teachers with special traits in their elementary school, the secret base of the boys at the back of the school building, and a huge drawing from Lin Chuan there. It looked like a huge gorilla, but it was actually a drawing of the fierce Principal Li. This discovery made Meng Chao yelp. He told Lin Chuan that his drawing had brought him a lot of trouble. When he discovered it in the secret base, he thought that it resembled Principal Li a lot, so he added an arrow by the side and wrote down Principal Lis name beside it. He did not expect that he would be captured by a teacher, who would then insist that Meng Chao was the one who drew it, which would then result in Meng Chao being forced to write a reflection report worth five thousand words. Next Monday, he also had to reflect on his actions in front of all the students during the morning assembly, and when he went back home, he was punished by his father. Lin Chuan laughed like a pig again. His pig-like laughter entranced the Medical University girl once more. The two men talked about the grocery store and snack shop at the entrance of the elementary school. They talked about the models of the Battle God Lei Zongchao and all sorts of superbeasts that were incredibly popular at that time that they were supposed to assemble and paint them on their own. They also talked about the snacks by the side of the road. Fried lizard skewers had lizards with their stomachs cut open. After their organs were cleared out, minced earthworm meat was stuffed inside them, and they were fried in oil. The key was that a small bit of Demonic Halberd Pig fat had to be added to the vegetable oil, so when they were fried, the aroma would come out like a punch, and it would hit anyone passing the stand so hard that they could not even stand properly. Do you remember Grandpa Wang? The lizard meat he fries smells the greatest. When he opens up his stall at three oclock in the afternoon, the children who havent even been dismissed from class would no longer have the mood to train. I heard that he has a secret technique. He searches for the freshest and juiciest earthworms. But no matter what, his fried lizard skewers are different from other peoples, Meng Chao said with a gulp. How could I not remember? I loved them the most while I was in elementary school, Lin Chuan said. Now that I think of it, they werent hygienic, but they were really tasty. You can laugh if you want, but a few times when I was in despair in the depths of the wild, the only thought I had in my heart was that I cant die. I still have to go back to the entrance of the elementary school and eat a fried lizard skewer made by Grandpa Wang! Seriously? Meng Chaos eyes lit up, and he said, Then, next time, if you have the chance to go back, Ill definitely treat you to one. Grandpa Wang is old, and his body isnt very good now. He sets up his stall only for two hours every day after elementary school is over, but I have his contact number. If he knows that youre coming, hell definitely prepare a grand meal for you! What do you mean by if I have the chance? Im still staying in Joyous Heavenly Garden. If we have the time, we can go and look for Grandpa Wang together. We can even visit our homeroom teacher and language teacher in elementary school. I wonder whether Principal Li retired. If we see him, I will definitely admit that I was the one who made that drawing, but you didnt write that 5,000-word essay in vain, you know? Its your fault for writing his name over there! Hahahaha! Lin Chuan laughed boisterously. Meng Chao laughed as well, but he was surprised. Youre still staying in Joyous Heavenly Garden? With Lin Chuans status as one of the youngest Heaven Realm elites in Dragon City and his fame online, even if he was not as experienced an elite as Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu and could not stay in a top-class luxury house in Dragon City No. 1, he should be able to easily get a huge house that was more than 160 square meters and the type that was classified as a high-end abode fit for cultured people. Why was he still staying in a public renting house? There have been people trying to persuade me to move. They tell me to move to a better and larger place, so itll be easier for me to make connections and work, but Im a nostalgic person at heart. Im already used to the boisterous atmosphere of the public renting houses and the neighbors Ive seen since I was young, Lin Chuan said with a smile. Besides, I was thinking that the Monster War is still going on, and there might come a day when more powerful monsters will rush into Dragon City and reach Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden. The luxurious apartments, high-end abodes, and apartments for talented people all have defense systems. They also have their own main fighting tanks and veteran elite, so they are not afraid of monster invasions. But if the powerful people who appear once in a blue moon in the public renting houses move away after we become rich, well only have the old, sick, and weak left behind. If the monsters really invade our home, who will protect them? Meng Chaos respect for him rose. He felt that he had met someone who thought like him and that heroes thought alike. Of course, he was currently far weaker than Lin Chuan. He needed to continue working hard so that he could catch up to his idol! Unfortunately, Im at the depths of the wild all the time. Even if I return to Dragon City, Im either being treated in the hospital or training in the Supernatural Tower. I seldom go back home. Now that you said it, when I have the chance, I should go back and see the people from my past Lin Chuan said with a smile. While they chatted with each other, they discovered that they shared a lot of similarities. When they returned to the base, they were already so close that they nearly shared a drink with each other and swore to be brothers. The Griffin Li Yingzi stood at the entrance to the base and waited for them with a dark expression. When they met, she first scolded Meng Chao fiercely, saying that he had become really audacious and that he respected neither the organization nor the laws. He often ran around wildly by saying that the visibility in the fog was not good and that communications were not smooth, which resulted in him always entering dangerous areas. Today, he even went mad and decided to provoke a Blood Flower infested Will o the Wisp Dragon. If Lin Chuan had not arrived at the final moment and something really happened to him, what would she have to say to his tutor, Gu Jianbo? She scolded Meng Chao for a full three minutes, and he soon wanted to crawl into a hole and die, but suddenly, the topic of her conversation changed, and she shifted her wrath on Lin Chuan. She said that he had just been heavily injured in Graveyard Forest and returned to Shattered Starlake to be treated. So why was he unable to control his legs and started running around after staying in the hospital for only one day? Did he think that there were no Hell Beasts in Shattered Starlake so he could run around doing whatever he wanted? Lin Chuans tutor from his university years was Li Yingzi. And their student-tutor relationship was closer than anyone elses. When Li Yingzi started scolding him, she did not hold back at all. She did not give any respect to the internet celebrity. As Meng Chao listened to the scolding, he gradually understood Lin Chuans situation. He had killed three Grade Give Hell Beasts known as Multi-headed Fire Lizards in the depths of Graveyard Forest while he was on a hunting mission. He saved two comrades, but his organs were invaded by poisonous flames. Right now, he was still enduring great pain, as if there were flames burning his body. Big Brother Lin, you Meng Chao simply could not imagine it. Just now, Lin Chuan had elegantly won against the blood-red rat horde and chatted happily with him along the way, yet he was actually poisoned by flames and was in great pain. What terrifying willpower! A thought appeared in his mind, and Meng Chao seized the chance when Li Yingzi stopped scolding them after five minutes. Big Brother Lin, did you know that Multi-headed Fire Lizards are Hell Beasts that have really strong desires? Sometimes, when they cant find sexual partners, they use normal lizards or other python-type monsters to satiate their lust. They end up leaving behind so many holes on these pitiful creatures that they look like hornets. So, if we run into a reptile-type monster with hornet nest-shaped wounds on their carcasses in the wild, theres a possibility that there are Multi-headed Fire Lizards nearby, so we have to be on guard. Lin Chuan and Li Yingzi looked at each other at a loss. They could not understand why Meng Chao would mention such strange trivia. Kindling shone at the top of Meng Chaos vision, and two small rows of words appeared. [Elite citizen Li Yingzi has been enlightened by you, and her knowledge to survive in the wild has increased. Increase contribution points by 1. [Pseudo-heroic citizen Lin Chuan has been enlightened by you, and his knowledge to survive in the wild has increased. Increase contribution points by 3.] I knew it, hes a pseudo-heroic citizen! Meng Chaos heart raced. He just knew that Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan was not someone ordinary. Another pseudo-heroic citizen had appeared. Meng Chao did not have a lot of information regarding Lin Chuan from his memories from the previous life. He felt that with how recklessly the other fought, he might have actually died in a soon-to-come fight. In this life, Meng Chao swore in his heart that he would definitely change his idols fate so that he could live through the battle safely and continue shining brightly in the path of Dragon City rise to power. After deciding this, Meng Chao began promoting and boasting about the Ultimate Style. Big Brother Lin, if your organs are injured, you should try practicing the Ultimate Style. The Ultimate Style focuses on cultivating the 1,024 branch meridians, and it can quietly nourish your organs. It will get rid of the poisonous flames and promote the healing of hidden injuries. The effects are really good. Sure! He had thought that Lin Chuan would hesitate a little when in the face of the brand new cultivation style. He did not expect that he would agree immediately and would even be willing to join Project 1024 and explore how Heaven Realm elites should create brand new cultivation system for the Ultimate Style. If they were certain that it was effective, Lin Chuan was even willing to use his status as an internet celebrity to promote the Ultimate Style in livestream classes, his circle of friends, and social media platforms. Big Brother Lin, youre such a bro! Meng Chao was delighted. You and I are people who were taught by the same homeroom teacher in elementary school. If I dont help you, who should I help? Besides, your tutor isnt a stranger to me either. In the past, he often treated me to drinks and food. While I was going through my most difficult times, Gu Jianbo often helped me. When someone offers you a small bit of kindness, you should repay them tenfold. This is a simple rule, and I still know it, Lin Chuan said with a smile. Huh? Meng Chao was puzzled. Why did Mr. Gu treat you to food? Lin Chuan coughed dryly a few times and pulled Meng Chao to the side. He whispered, At that time, the Griffin was a greenhorn. She was a new lecturer who was a nobody. No one was willing to choose her as their personal tutor, and I was ranked at the bottom of the admission test in the martial arts course. I adhered to the rules and became her disciple. Then well, you know that Mr. Gu and Ms. Li have a special relationship. They seem to have been in a conflict of some sort. Ms. Li didnt like to acknowledge Mr. Gu, and I was her only male disciple at that time, so Mr. Gu often treated me to food to ask about Ms. Li. As this happened multiple times, we became closer to each other. By the way, how is Ms. Lis relationship with Mr. Gu now? Are they back together? Well Meng Chao thought about it and whispered, I cant say. In any case, they always fight at midnight. Chapter 199 - Thousand Moon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Li Yingzi walked over with a puzzled expression. What are you talking about? Both of them looked at each other, and like friends who had known each other for years, in a show of great teamwork, they said simultaneously, Its nothing. Were talking about some of the things we did in university. You just began your university life. What things could you possibly mean? Li Yingzi glared at Meng Chao and turned to Lin Chuan. Her tone became slightly gentler when she said, Lin Chuan, at that time, Ive just become a lecturer in the university, and I didnt know how to polish you, so you were a nameless nobody during your university years. Its only after you graduated and groped around in the dark while trying to figure out your way that you managed to shine. Now that I think about it, Ive let you down. If Cold-blooded Jiang Ming had been the one to provide you with guidance, you might have obtained greater power and glory, and you wouldnt be as you are now, going into the wild most of the time as a vanguard at the frontlines and getting injured so often. No way. Lin Chuan laughed. I only reached my current position because you cultivated me during my university years. As for getting hurt, its something normal, and Im already used to it. Speaking of which, at that time, I was just a poor student who came from a public renting house. I had to compete against many of the aristocratic children in the martial arts course, and I did live a very tough life. Its all thanks to you and Mr. Gu providing me with financial help that I managed to stumble my way to graduation. Now, my life is slightly better, and I often think about how I should repay you. Your beast soul fusion technology is maturing day by day, and its a key program supported by the martial arts course, so theres not much room for my help. But Project 1024 is the product of you and Mr. Gus blood, sweat, and tears, and Ive been thinking about helping with it. Lin Chuan and Meng Chao looked at Li Yingzi sincerely. Li Yingzi thought about it for a long time before she finally nodded. Alright, Ill agree to it. I believe that Mr. Gu will be really ecstatic when he hears this news! From that day onwards, Lin Chuan became a brand new subject of Project 1024. He often formed a hunting pair with Meng Chao and went to the most dangerous regions in Shattered Starlake. While he treated his wounds, he also did recovery training. Meanwhile, he taught Meng Chao a lot of the secrets about using spirit energy and some of the really practical survival tips in the depths of the wild. Lun Chuans fighting experience was much greater than Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzis, who stayed in the university all year long. Meng Chao naturally learned a lot from his guidance. And he occasionally gained inspiration based on the memory fragments from his previous life and asked questions or solved riddles in a shocking manner, which also enlightened Lin Chuan, so he often felt like his thought processes had cleared. To quote Lin Chuan, I dont know whats going on in your brain, junior. Im not thirty years old yet, but when Im in front of you, I often feel like youre someone of the younger generation who is worthy of respect. Youre a monster! The two of them worked together and grew so quickly that they improved faster than when they cultivated alone. Very soon, they were attached at the hip. Sometimes, when they became so excited from their kills, they set up camp in Shattered Starlake and listened to the rising and falling monster cries around them. Then, they talked to each other in a tent so excitedly that they spent the entire night chatting. The more they talked to each other, the more they found themselves clicking, and they felt as if the other was just another version of themselves in this world. Two weeks went by like that. Lin Chuan cultivation of the 1,024 branch meridians to cure the injuries in his organs went on very smoothly. He and Gu Jianbo were both Heaven Realm elites, so when they talked to each other remotely, the brainstorming sessions they went through caused the cultivation system of the Ultimate Style to change every day. The day for the birth of the perfected Ultimate Style that Meng Chao remembered based on the memories of his past drew nearer. And Lin Chuan did as he promised. When the internet was no longer obstructed, he quickly seized the chance to go online. He promoted the benefits of the Ultimate Style on his social media platform and the livestreaming platform. He did not exaggerate the effects of the Ultimate Style like the other internet celebrities who were paid to market products. He did not hide the weaknesses and immature parts of the Ultimate Style either. He just reported the progress of his healing and his thoughts about his cultivation. His truthful attitude and the slightly depressed, handsome face made the promotional effect much stronger than those of hysterically promoted products. Based on the information Gu Jianbo sent from the rear, a lot more famous businesses and investors became interested in the Ultimate Style. The Supernatural Tower had agreed to let Agricultural University open up an Ultimate Style Experience Area in the tower. A batch of Ultimate Style cultivation cabins would be placed there so superhumans could test out this brand new cultivation system. Fengshui Medical Center, a famous private hospital in Dragon City, also collaborated with Agricultural Universitys martial arts course to test using the Ultimate Style to cure withered main meridians and stimulate the broken-star superhumans fighting strength. Most of the superhumans in Dragon City who awakened in a battlefield were broken-star superhumans. Hence, this was an unimaginably large cake. Even if they just spread some butter on it, it was enough to stuff the newly born Ultimate Style so full it would burst. As of current, the Ultimate Style was rising to power much faster and fiercer than what Meng Chao remembered from his previous life. By the looks of it, before long, it would sweep through all of Dragon City and change the entire wars progress. And this brought an additional benefit to Meng Chao. Every time Lin Chuan went on a broadcast, he invited Meng Chao as an assistant so that he could demonstrate the ingenious aspects of the Ultimate Style. As he spoke, he did not hide his admiration for Meng Chao. The netizens strange love extended to him as well just because he was attached to Lin Chuan, and Meng Chao became famous as the Weeping Reapers assistant. The military also recorded his achievement for killing the Will o the Wisp Dragon and blocking the blood-red rat horde. He obtained the title of the Daily Star in the east lake base and entered even more powerful fighters sights. Shao Jianqing, Xu Sheng, and Han Sheng were like Wu Wu. They became interested in the Ultimate Style and often came over to train with Meng Chao and Lin Chuan. They could not be considered to be really close friends, but at the very least, when they saw each other in the five-thousand man cafeteria, they would sit down at one table and eat together. Meng Chao once again promoted the Ultimate Style to Shao Jianqing in hopes that she could get her father, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang, to acknowledge it. But Shao Jianqing told him that her father was an upright person and especially strict when it came to family members. If she tried going behind doors and asked him to promote the Ultimate Style, it would have an adverse effect. Besides, General Shao and the Deity Realm elites who joined the northern offense were planning a major operation targeting Raging Waves in an attempt to get rid of the Apocalyptic Beast. They were not in the mood to pay attention to the Ultimate Style. However, when the northern offense came to an end, the freshmen from the alliance of the five universities and Dragon City University might hold an interuniversity tournament. It had a long history and was just like the tournament between Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and monster controller course. This year, Dragon City University had five specially recruited students for their fighting courses, while there were only four specially recruited students for the fighting courses in the alliance of the five universities. If the tournament was going to be a five versus five squad battle, there would be one person missing from the alliance of the five universities. Shao Jianqing invited Meng Chao to join their team and told him that it was the tournament with the highest specifications between the freshmen of the fighting courses in Dragon Citys universities. If Meng Chao could stand out with the Ultimate Style during the interuniversity tournament, the Ultimate Style would naturally enter the sights of her father and the other powerful fighters of the same rank as he was. Meng Chao had been communicating with Lin Chuan a lot lately, and he felt that his fighting strength had increased like mushrooms after a rain. His confidence swelled up, and he really wanted to meet the elites of Dragon City University, so he naturally agreed to it. But he was still a little worried in his heart. Based on what Shao Jianqing said, the humans had once again regained their foothold on the northern offense. Even though they had run into some problems after the storm, they were once again pushing forward. They moved slowly but surely. Victory was within their grasp; otherwise, the higher-ups would not have started preparing for the interuniversity tournament. Based on what Meng Chao had seen, she was right. Even though they had been thrown off their rhythm slightly in the beginning, their persistence finally got through, and they reconstructed the bases, built the forts, killed the monsters, built the railroads, explored the place, and mined the mines. Now, a few of the military railroads had already extended into Shattered Starlake. The armored trucks filled with heavy railway guns traveled to the center of Shattered Starlake, and the destructive cannon fire could display their might at Graveyard Forest and Raging Waves. But this was slightly different from the ending Meng Chao remembered from his previous life. Could it be that he had caused a butterfly effect after he spread the Ultimate Style and harvested a Blood Flower scloretia, which helped Dragon City turn the tables? Meng Chao could not be certain. After all, the Ultimate Style had just been born, and its influence was not great. Many of the superhumans just tried it a little before they stopped practicing it, while the veteran elites who stayed in Graveyard Forest for long periods of time did not even have the time to go to the east lake base to test out the Ultimate Style cultivation cabins. The evolution of the Blood Flower was not a secret either. Through Ning Shewo, Meng Chao learned that the monster research center had discovered this strange parasite long ago and had begun a series of researches on it. The Blood Flower scloretia he harvested naturally increased the progress of the research by a few percent, but it was not to the state where it could completely change the war. Meng Chao did not know whether there would be more changes in the northern offense. But Lin Chuan had recovered and was about to return to the depths of Graveyard Forest to engage in a new round of fights. During the last few days they spent with each other, they used every second they had to think of all the knowledge they thought could help the other and taught one another everything that they could. When Lin Chuan heard that Meng Chao had already cleared fourteen main meridians and was thinking about learning a killing move that paid more emphasis to crowd control and long-distance attacks, he decided to teach him the move that propelled him to fameThousand Moon Slash. He also suggested that Meng Chao add two chains to the hilts of his Surging Lightnings so that they could turn into sickles and he could dual wield them. My Flame Wing Spear was created using a superbeasts spine. It can be broken into nineteen segments, and all of them are connected by chains. Its a chain spear whose attack range reaches dozens of meters, and when necessary, it can also be reconnected into a spear. Lin Chuan told Meng Chao that chain-type weapons were very difficult to master, but once he managed to learn them, his attack trajectory would drift about, and the angle of his attacks would be very difficult to handle. His attacks could be much more varied, which would make them unreadable, and their power would also be very strong. If you want to practice chain-type weapons, you will need sharp senses and great control over your fingers. You will be controlling the chain like a musician a zither. Only then will you be able to master its essence. Fortunately, youre a harvester during your free time, and its a job that pays a lot of attention to the cultivation of your hands. Youve also cleared all the branch meridians in your fingers. Your senses and control are ten times stronger than those of a normal martial artist. Youre very suited to practicing chain-type weapons. Thousand Moon Slash is a move that Ive been practicing since I became a superhuman. Ive also thought of a lot of variations for it. It helped me to effortlessly go from Earth Realm to Heaven Realm. But as my realm increased, it gradually stopped being suitable for me and Flame Wing Spear. But I can teach it to you, so you can continue making it shine with glory! Chapter 200 - Giant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Before he left, Lin Chuan gave Meng Chao two chains created from the spines of a Grade Five superbeast Multi-headed Fire Lizard and dozens of unique alloys. Meng Chao had a good eye. He knew that the spine of the Multi-headed Fire Lizard alone would empty a persons bank account if they were to buy it on the market, and Lin Chuan had even asked a craftsman to carefully carve hundreds of runic symbols in it after fusing it with unique alloys, so it were both tough and malleable. It could stretch and retract as Meng Chao wanted, and it was much tougher than normal metal chains. If he attached the two chains to his Surging Lightnings, his attack range would increase five times, and he could bring out the agility and mobility of the Ultimate Style even better than before, along with its characteristic of running if the user could not win. Meng Chaos gratefulness toward Lin Chuan was evident on his face. Lin Chuan laughed, saying that he could already tell that Meng Chaos achievements in the future would definitely be greater than his. At that time, no matter how Meng Chao wanted to repay him, he would definitely accept it shamelessly. But Lin Chuan also mentioned that weapons were external objects, and the most important thing for a superhumans cultivation was still their own understanding of spirit energy. The greatest difference in spirit energy and the heat energy, electricity, and nuclear energy on Earth is that spirit energy is an energy that has emotions and even a soul. On the last day, Lin Chuan helped Meng Chao practice his Thousand Moon Slash with his chain-sabers in the wild. Meng Chao decided to splurge and used five thousand contribution points to increase his Skillfulness and skillfully imitated every one of Lin Chuans movements. Lin Chuan gasped at his comprehension abilities and said that he had nothing else to teach him in terms of skill, but Meng Chao could not reach Heaven Realm just by learning and understanding new skills. He had to search for what would move his emotions so that the spirit energy in his body would resonate with the spirit energy in the world. There is a saying: Spirit energy is the soul of countless powerful, intelligent life forms that existed in ancient times. Lin Chuan spread his palms, and raging spirit flames gushed out of his palms. He stared at them and mumbled, Imagine it. This is the Other World. Its a planet with resources far richer than those on Earth. Millions and even tens of millions of years ago, there were incredibly powerful and intelligent life forms here, and they created a super civilization. But due to some reason, this super civilization was destroyed, and all intelligent life forms died. They only left the brain waves and vitality magnetic fields that signified their unwillingness to accept death. Then, due to the unique structure of this planet or some other reason we dont understand, they were forced to stay or imprisoned in the planet, and they turned into the spirit energy that we know today. Lin Chuans stern expression caught Meng Chaos attention. He thought about Lin Chuans words carefully and shuddered. Lin Chuan laughed and retracted his spirit flames before he said, Of course, thats just a hypothesis. What is the nature of spirit energy? Why is there spirit energy in the Other World but none on Earth? Why is it that even though there is no spirit energy on Earth, we, as creatures from Earth, still retain the organs to absorb and cultivate spirit energy, which are organs from ancient times? These are all questions to which we have no answers, and no one knows the truth behind it. But no matter what the real nature of spirit energy is, there is something we can be certain of, and that is that it can produce the strongest emotional resonance with humans. If you are satisfied with your current state, then you can go along with Mr. Gus teachings and use the Ultimate Style to continue refining your 1,024 branch meridians. That will definitely be sufficient. But if you want to continue moving down the path of a superhuman and reach Heaven Realm or an even higher state of life, you must find the emotion that grants you the strongest power. For me, the emotion that grants me the strongest power is sadness, because as I went down my path as a superhuman, I saw many comrades fall before me. Death is usually incredibly brutal and tragic, and I feel like I am moving forward with their destinies on my back. Hence, when I fight, I shed tears without my own knowledge. It helps me release my strongest strength. Naturally, Im not telling you to fight while remembering the most tragic way your comrades died and crying hysterically. After all, if you dont have my looks, youll look pretty horrid if you cry while fighting. Meng Chao laughed at the last part. Lin Chuan smiled as well. Once he was done laughing, he continued. Your desires, your joy, anger, sadness, happiness, and all the extreme emotions and urges can resonate with your spirit energy and increase your power endlessly. The path of cultivation is very long. Youll have to figure out just which one of your emotions can stimulate your fighting will the most! Meng Chao could tell that Lin Chuan was bidding him farewell, so he could not help but say, Big Brother Lin, are you leaving tomorrow? Thats right. Ive been healing my wounds for a month in Shattered Starlake, and Im feeling restless from all the inaction. Its time for me to go back and work in Graveyard Forest. Lin Chuan thought for a moment, then said, I was supposed to bring you to the perimeter of Graveyard Forest and let you test Thousand Moon Slash a few times in real combat so that you can become familiar with the skill and your chain sabers, but I just received a mission. Im to head into the depths of Graveyard Forest. I might even need to get close to Raging Waves or head deep underground. Its just too dangerous and not suitable for someone in Spirit Tattoo Realm. So, wait for my return, and next time, Ill definitely fight with you! Big Brother Lin, you dont have to bother about me, but dont you think youre working too hard? When Meng Chao heard the word dangerous, he could not help but frown and say, Everyone calls you Reckless Daredevil and says that you spend at least two hundred days a year in the depths of the wild. Most of the Heaven Realm elites dont cultivate and fight as hard as you do. You were just badly injured because you were fighting against the Multi-headed Fire Lizards. I heard from Ms. Li that your heart stopped for a full three minutes! Now that youve just recovered, youre going back into the battlefield and the most dangerous place possible on the planet! Is there a need for you to do that? Of course there is. Poor kids who came out of public renting houses like us dont have the support of our families nor good foundations. If we dont work hard, how can we step on the shoulders of those aristocratic children and stand out? Lin Chuan smiled in a nonchalant manner and patted Meng Chaos shoulder. Little Meng, thanks for your kindness. I know that youre worried about me, but Im already used to life in the wild, and I dont like being in Dragon City. Every time I go back, I see all the cars and lights, markets full of people, banquets with people toasting each other, and I feel empty and cold. When I look up, all I see are my deceased comrades. Theyre shredded, torn up, just like when they died. They stare at me as if asking why I can enjoy life while they had to die. But when Im in the wild and listen to the howls of the monsters and lie in stinky swamps, I can sleep well. The souls of my deceased comrades become my guardian angels and help me continue forward on my superhuman path, even though its full of blood and turmoil. Meng Chao frowned and said hesitantly, Big Brother Lin, have you ever thought that this is some sort of mental illness, like PTSD or combat stress? Being a superhuman means that you will be using rampaging spirit energy to continuously stimulate the brain so that it can display all sorts of abnormal abilities. If you look at it from this angle, all superhumans have mental disorders. The higher their realm, the worse their mental disorder is. Lin Chuan tapped the center of his brow and said with a smile, Of course I know that Im sick, thats why I vent my emotions by crying every time I fight. What about you? Whats your mental disorder? Meng Chao instantly found himself speechless. Lin Chuan laughed and said, Alright, Little Meng. Ill listen to you. Once Im done with this mission, Ill definitely go back to Dragon City to rest for a few months. Ill visit our homeroom teacher and language teacher in our elementary school. Well also eat Grandpa Wangs fried lizard skewer. But dont tell him beforehand. Well queue up with the elementary school students. Itll only taste good if we fight for them! Thats a promise! Meng Chao immediately said. Then, a thought appeared in his head, and he said with some unease, Must you go on this mission? I feel like this sort of Well go back and visit our homeroom teacher in elementary school after my mission finishes is as big of a death flag as After I finish this mission, Ill go back to my hometown to get married.'' Ah, damn you. Are you cursing me?! Lin Chuan kicked Meng Chao. The depressed, handsome Weeping Reaper who caught the hearts of countless girls was acting increasingly more informal in front of Meng Chao. I must go on this mission. Im employed by Sky Pillar Corporation, and I have to be the guide for their exploration team, Lin Chuan explained seriously. Sky Pillar Corporation? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. Sky Pillar Corporation was a mega corporation that existed before the Survival Committee was set up. It started off as a mining and energy production company. Then, it went into the research and development of top-tier machines and the creation of firearms. It was a true giant in the business industry. During the dark age when viruses mutated, zombies roamed the land, monsters appeared, and order was destroyed, Sky Pillar Corporation had risen to power. They provided a small sanctuary for the citizens in despair and contributed greatly to the formation of the Survival Committee. During the past few decades, Sky Pillar Corporation discovered dozens of crystal mines one after another and provided a solid base in terms of materials for the continuous perfection of runic symbol technology and the spirit energy cultivation system. If Lin Chuan was employed by this giant, he had to receive a large salary Ive always had a dream. I want to renovate the four public renting housing areas to provide sufficient cultivation resources and the best cultivation facilities for the children. I wish we could hire ace teachers and veteran fighters to build their foundations. Why should the children of the poor be forced to learn in dilapidated schools and stare at boring textbooks while wondering just what the amazing martial arts are while the aristocratic children can bath in superbeast blood from the moment theyre born and train using the VR systems created by the superbrains? Why should they be able to start so far ahead of us? Lin Chuans eyes shone. It was as if he could see the children in Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School sitting in a school building with clean windows while eating nutritional lunches filled with spirit energy. They could also meditate in crystalline, high-end cultivation cabins. He smiled and mumbled, If I want to fulfill this dream of mine, I need a lot of money. Thats why I have been fighting so hard over the years and have been accumulating money. Ive been saving everything until now, and with the high wage Ill get from this mission, Ill have about enough money. Tell me then, how can I give up on it? Chapter 201 - Lu Siya Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao found himself filled with respect for this man. He did not expect that Lin Chuan was not doing everything for himself, but for the children living in public renting houses in Blessed Heavenly Garden, Joyous Heavenly Garden, Longevity Heavenly Garden, and Happiness Heavenly Garden. But it made sense too. Lin Chuan fought in the wild most of the time and did not use up a lot of money. Besides, because he was an internet celebrity, the weapons factories paid him to do marketing, which was enough to ensure that he could live a lavish life. If he were not thinking about renovating Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School, he would have not needed to take the mine exploration mission from Sky Pillar Corporation. But Meng Chao had the feeling that Lin Chuan was going to be in great danger during this trip. He did not remember Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School going through any large renovations in his past. There were also no ace lecturers and veteran fighters to teach the children. Even though at that time, Meng Chao had been fully focused on taking care of his mother and practicing his harvesting skills, which meant that he did not pay attention to anything, Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School was right in front of his doorstep. He saw it when he passed through Blessed Heavenly Garden on his way to the hospital. Sometimes, when he ate at the entrance of his house, he even ran into his teachers from elementary school. If his elementary school had truly been renovated and even reconstructed, there was no way he would not remember it. So, just where did the problem lie? As Meng Chao pondered this, a deafening alarm rang out above their heads. Meng Chao looked up, and his pupils shrank swiftly. What a beautiful armored airship! No, its not an armored airship. Its an aerial fortress. It might have sixteen propellers pushing it forward, but there arent any huge gasbags to provide buoyancy. Instead, circles of profound and complicated runic symbols were carved on the walls. They shone among the dark clouds and looked like light hoops that lifted it as if it weighed nothing. Maglev technology! Meng Chao knew that the University of Technology was researching maglev technology so that they could get rid of the large and clumsy gasbags on the armored airships. They wanted the normal people to also enjoy the pleasures of standing in the air, just like if they were Heaven Realm elites. But this was the first time he saw an aerial fortress that used maglev technology in real battle. He felt as if a huge black mountain came down on him. The weeds in the area were blown to the sides by the raging wind stirred up by the propellers. Countless small pests fled in a panic, and goosebumps broke out even on Meng Chaos skin, because the aerial fortress came with the might of an Apocalyptic Beast. As it descended slowly, a picture of an arm stretching upward like a pillar to support the heavens and earth entered Meng Chaos sights. Thats Sky Pillar Corporations emblem! Its so domineering! Meng Chao thought of something. Sky Pillar Corporation was one of the greatest forces of power in Dragon City. There were plenty of powerful fighters in the corporation, and its elites were as numerous as the stars in the sky. Many of the higher ups were also leaders of various fields. Some of them were even part of the Survival Committee. If he could get affiliated with them, it would definitely be beneficial for him when he wanted to learn about the political direction and possibly change it. In an instant, the aerial fortress descended until it was about five meters above their heads. When it was at that height, Meng Chao could tell just how big it was. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not imagine that a steel beast like this could levitate in the air so quietly. At that moment, a folding ladder slowly lowered from under the aerial fortress. There was even a thick, red carpet on it! The first thing that entered Meng Chaos sights was a pair of high heels that gave off a crystalline quality. Then came a pair of long, straight, and perfect legs. After that was a handmade suit the color of blood. Finally, to finish the picture, came a matchless, beautiful face that gave off an incredibly aggressive feeling. The woman was dressed in high heels and a red suit. She had a small sling bag, and her makeup was immaculate. All of this should not be things seen in the wild. The young woman had a pair of eyes as fierce as those of a lion. With her aura, no matter what she wore and where she appeared, everyone would think that it was only logical for her to suppress all the creatures in the area. Lin Chuan! However, the moment she saw Lin Chuan, her aggressive presence faded away. A smile that could make half of the people in Dragon City fall for her bloomed on her face, and she did not even care about the mud. She just strode over and hugged Lin Chuan. Meng Chao sighed rather gloomily in his heart. He finally experienced the feeling that his classmates had when they saw Yan Feirou and Ning Xueshi squealing and charging at him before they were all to go through their mental strength tests half a year ago. Let me introduce you. This is Miss Lu Siya. She was my classmate during middle school and high school, and she is also my employer this time. Lu Siya hugged Lin Chuan passionately like an octopus for a long time before he managed to break free. With a slightly awkward smile, he introduced the both of them. This is Meng Chao, my I know. Your young assistant! Lu Siya winked at him. Im sorry. Its just been too long since I last saw you, and I missed you so much. Thats why I had the urge to come to the wild to look for you. I didnt interrupt you spending time alone with your assistant, did I? Um Meng Chao murmured. Lu Siya laughed boisterously. I was just joking, Meng Chao. Dont mind it. Right now, youre almost as famous as Mr. Weeping Reaper over here. Even I hear about you occasionally at Sky Pillar Corporation. Hello, I am Lu Siya. She extended a hand to Meng Chao. Her fingers were very tough, and her palm was very coarse. Her grip was strong, and it was in stark contrast compared to her pretty appearance. Lin Chuan, your introduction really hurt me, you know? You only remember that were classmates from middle school and high school, and you even mentioned that Im your employer? Why didnt you mention that Im your best friend? Lu Siya was the type of woman who wanted to take reign over a situation no matter where she was. While she held Meng Chaos hand, she turned her head and put on an angry expression. Of course, were best friends. Lin Chuan immediately smiled. My father was a normal miner working under one of the mining companies of Sky Pillar Corporation. At one time, the mine collapsed while he was working, and he unfortunately passed away. There were five children at home, and our father was our pillar, so our lives should have been really difficult. To our surprise, when Sky Pillar Corporation learned of our plight, Ms. Lus father, who was the person-in-charge of the mining company at that time, would personally come and visit us. He handled our living and educational expenses. Later, he discovered my talent and wrote a few recommendation letters for me. Thats why I was able to go to the same middle school and high school as Ms. Lu, and in the end, got into Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Without Ms. Lus father, I wouldnt be where I am today. Im eternally grateful to them. You sound like a stranger when you speak like that, and youre even calling me Ms. Lu? The more I hear it, the more I find it awkward. Lu Siya pouted and pointed at them before she said, From now on, you will call me Siya, and you will call me Big Sis Ya. If either of you dares to call me Ms. Lu, Im going to turn on you! Siya! Lin Chuan immediately said. Big Sis Ya. Meng Chao frowned slightly and followed Lin Chuans cue to address Lu Siya. Thats more like it. Also, what do you mean by Without Ms. Lus father, I wouldnt be where I am today.? At that time, I was the one who discovered your talent and pestered my father to cultivate you, get it? If you want to thank anyone, you should be thanking me! What does this have to do with that old man?! Lu Siya then waved her hand. But its fine. We shouldnt talk about those old things. Ill send you both back to the base. Ill also give you a briefing about the mission tomorrow. For some reason, Meng Chao felt that Lin Chuan had become wary. In the beginning, he thought that his mind was playing tricks on him. But when he took a glance from the corner of his eye, he saw that goosebumps had broken out on Lin Chuans nape. It was only then that he realized: Lin Chuan and Lu Siyas relationship was definitely not as simple as it seemed. One of them was a talented but poor boy, and the other was a lady who could order people about. Could it be? Meng Chaos mind instantly came up with a plot worth thirty thousand words. All of them were full of *censored*, *censored*, and *censored*, and some of them were even full of *censored*. What about Meng Chao? Lin Chuan frowned and said, This is a trade secret. It will not be good if he hears it, right? Why would it be? Were not going to kill people. Besides, I trust your judgment when choosing an assistant. Hes definitely someone with good moral standing. Even if we were really going to kill someone, he wouldnt snitch on us. Lu Siya grinned and extended her hand. Go on, Meng Chao. Lin Chuan took half a step forward. His expression was gloomy, and he wanted to stop him. But Meng Chao had already made up his mind. He got into the aerial fortress. Since it deployed maglev technology, it did not face the limitations imposed by the buoyancy of gasbags. The space inside the aerial fortress was much larger than in the pods of armored ariships, and it was set up in the manner of a command center. Dozens of military-grade computers were next to the walls, while the center had a huge sandbox. It formed the map of Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves. At the end of the sandbox was a large curtain which projected the complicated layout and alignment of the underground mines. The people in the aerial fortress were dressed in a completely different manner compared to Lu Siya, who had immaculate makeup, was dressed in a business suit, and wore high heels. They were dozens of built men with gloomy eyes and bodies covered in tattoos and scars. Even the women in the group had the sides of their heads shaved off. They had a tall mohawk at the center and toyed with guns thicker than their thighs, which made them really fierce. When they saw Lu Siya bringing a young freshman, they did not hide their sharp stares, as if they were curious as to why she decided to bring a burden who was probably still sucking on his mothers breast to such a dangerous mission. But they only glared at Meng Chao for a moment before they lowered their heads and continued with their tasks. They were disassembling or modifying their guns, sharpening their weapons, reading military-issued maps, or toying with strange and rare-looking trinkets that Meng Chao did not recognize. Who are they? Theyre so fierce. Regardless of their realms, all of them look as if they crawled out from under a pile of corpses. They shouldnt be from the Red Dragon Army. They give off an even wilder presence than soldiers. Could they be the private army of Sky Pillar Corporation? He became even more curious about Lin Chuan and Lu Siyas exploration mission. My brothers and sisters, all the people are here now. Once Lin Chuan entered the aerial fortress, the hatch slowly fell shut. Lu Siya walked among the burly men and women dressed in camouflage uniforms and clapped her hands as she spoke loudly. Now, Im going to tell you just what target were pursuing that requires so many experts from various fields to take action! Chapter 202 - Red Radiance Jade Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The light in the pod turned dark, but the layout and the alignment of the underground mines on the screen turned clearer. Various colors shone. The dazzling crystal mine was a treasure trove worth cities. Whosoever managed to discover a new crystal mine would turn rich overnight and acquire cultivation resources that cost insane amounts of money. Lu Siya said, Everyone, you know that the main goal of the northern offense is to explore and excavate the neverending mines hidden under Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves. Over the past ten or so years, Sky Pillar Corporation and the other mining companies in Dragon City sent hundreds of mine exploration teams, and we found dozens of mines that contain an astonishing number of crystals and rare metals. If we excavated all of them, itd be enough to push Dragon Citys technology, industries, and military power to a brand new level. But nature remains very generous with its gifts to us. There are still treasures we know nothing about hidden in the ground under our feet. Theyre waiting to be discovered by humans who have a good eye, courage, and wisdom. Our clues begin from the Blood Flowers. She tapped the table gently, and the screen showed a Blood Flower settlement. It dyed the entire place red like blood-red mold. Everyone, you must have heard about the news that a lot of Blood Flower parasites have appeared in the northern battlefield, right? These pseudo-fungus parasites can enter anything they want, and theyre very difficult to deal with. But Blood Flowers didnt evolve all of a sudden from Blood Grass. Over the past few years, while we were exploring Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest, we didnt discover any tracks of Blood Flowers. Why is it that while the northern offense is going on like raging fire, the Blood Grass in the depths of the wild would suddenly mutate into Blood Flowers? Sky Pillar Corporations biology lab has got itself some Blood Flower bacterial floral to experiment on, and we managed to discover slight amounts of Red Radiance Jade in them. This is it. Lu Siya removed her earring and gently opened the metal sheet that was as thin as a cicadas wings. It had a blood-red crystal. Even though it was only the size of a grain of rice, the blood-red light from it immediately filled up the entire room like a flood, and it attracted everyones gazes. In fact, it even captured their souls. The crystal was too beautiful. Even Meng Chao gulped. Red Radiance Jade contained the most spirit energy among the hundreds of crystals that Dragon Citizens had discovered to this date. It was also the most suitable crystal for carbon-based lifes and could promote their mutation. Even if the crystals were of the same grade, the value of a Red Radiance Jade was still worth ten times or dozens of times more than Blue Amphibolite, Lightning Crystal, Metal Dolomite, or any other crystal. Forget about adding an entire Red Radiance Jade into gene medicine, for even if someone added a tiny pinch of its powder into gene medicine, it would turn normal medicine into miracle medicine. Red Radiance Jade can stimulate the mutation of pseudo-fungus parasites. The Blood Grass should have been influenced by the Red Radiance Jade, which is why they evolved into Blood Flowers. Weve already found more than one hundred Blood Flower infested monsters in Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest. Theres a large number of them, and theyve spread out through a large area. This means that there must be a Red Radiance Jade mine containing a lot of Red Radiance Jades hidden underground! Lu Siya smiled faintly and continued. Here lies the problem. If Red Radiance Jade mine has been hiding underground, why is it that the Blood Grass was never affected by it in the past and only now mutated into Blood Flowers? My theory is that in the past, this Red Radiance Jade was deep underground. It was closed off by thick stones and isolated from the world. It couldnt be used by Blood Grass and other monsters, which is why our mine exploration teams couldnt find it either. But during the northern offense, the humans and monsters fierce fights, especially the fights between Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Beasts at Raging Waves resulted in a clash between vitality magnetic fields. It stimulated the crystal mine underground and resonated with it, which resulted in a series of chain reactions. Everyone, you know that crystals contain a lot of spirit energy. Hence, theyre special materials that are incredibly unstable. While crystals release spirit energy, they usually cause strange changes in the world as well, such as lightning, violent winds, and even earthquakes. The storm a month ago, the fog that is still causing us trouble, and the powerful spirit energy magnetic field interference is the best proof. So, while the spirit energy ley lines underground have been releasing bursts of energy, which raised the rampaging magnetic fields and all sorts of extreme weather changes, it might have also torn through the stones and changed the terrain. It would have then resulted in the Red Radiance Jade mine being pressed from all sides and being lifted close to the surface. Hence, it was revealed. You cant deny this theory. Otherwise, how could the Blood Grass get into contact with the Red Radiance Jades and evolve into Blood Flowers just now? After all, they dont have roots and cant crawl underground. Now, everyone, please close your eyes and imagine it. What does the inference Ive laid out for you entail for us? Lu Siyas voice seemed to contain some sort of mysterious magic power. The burly and fierce men and women in camouflage uniforms actually shut their eyes obediently, and greed as well as longing appeared on their faces. Thats right. We have before us a mine that has an astonishing amount of Red Radiance Jades, which is incredibly easy to mine, and might be open to mining at any moment we want! Lu Siya snapped her fingers, which created a pleasant and clear sound that seemed to snap the people out of their beautiful dreams. But she soon brought them into another dream that was even more practical. Everyone, if we are the first to discover the Red Radiance Jades, all that you wantmoney, fame, status, and powerwill be in your grasp. No matter how crazy your dreams are, you can turn them into reality without much effort. In fact, you might even be able to end this war early and become a hero in everyones eyes. This is the reason why I asked all of you to gather here. Are there any further questions? Yes, A woman with a hot figure and a mohawk spoke up. She was chewing gum and wore an army green vest. Red Radiance Jades are worth cities, and we might not be the only ones who know of them. Perhaps many other mine exploration teams have already headed into the depths of Graveyard Forest and are searching for this Red Radiance Jade mine. How can you be certain that we will discover it ahead of them? Thats right. There are already more than ten mine exploration teams searching around in the depths of Graveyard Forest, and once Sky Pillar Corporation learns of the existence of the Red Radiance Jade mine, it will send three more mine exploration teams. Therere also the other mining companies involved. We have a lot of competitors, but compared to them, we have at least three advantages. Lu Siya pointed at her own eyes and said calmly, First of all, Im a Spirit Sensor. Quite a number of the elites who were hired temporarily were stunned. Then, they started talking in excitement. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes at the back of the group. The full name of Spirit Sensors was Spirit Energy Sensors. They were born with incredibly sharp senses toward spirit energy. Despite being normal people, they could see the colorful, wispy spirit energy ripples floating in the air. Once they awakened to supernatural powers, they could also detect the faint changes in spirit energy. There were only a handful of Spirit Sensors, and there were less than one-one thousandth of them among superhumans. They might not be very strong in combat, but they were very great support classes or researchers. They also often become harvesters, etherealized plants botanists, mine explorers, crystal specialists, and spirit energy academicians. With the help of a Spirit Sensor, searching for an underground mine that was exposed to the air would indeed be much easier. Second, I invited Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan to join this operation. Lu Siya grinned and looked at Lin Chuan. Not only does he have great combat powers of a four-star superhuman, he has been exploring Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves for years while hunting and training. A large part of the military-issued map and virtual sandbox that the northern offense is using was drawn based on the data he provided. He knows the area better than anyone else, and with him as our guide, we will naturally move ahead of the others and be the first to discover this Red Radiance Jade mine! Third, I have your help. Youre all experts from various fields that I have selected meticulously. Youre even better than the private squad from Sky Pillar Corporation! Lu Siyas voice became grave and filled with an enchanting power. Her gaze was intense as she looked at the people. Among you are veteran hunters who have fought for more than ten years in the wild and killed tens of thousands of monsters. She looked at a built man with a moustache. The man instinctively puffed out his chest. There are also machine elites who have tens of thousands of blueprints stored in your heads and can instantly build more than one thousand guns and machines. A small man with arms going past his knees and really long fingers wrapped his arms across his chest with great pride. Some of you are crystal experts who have been in the field for decades. A middle-aged man with messy hair and a red electronic prosthetic eye in his left eye socket smirked a little. In an instant, everyone nodded subconsciously due to Lu Siyas reasoning. But a handful of them remained puzzled. But will there be Blood Flower settlements near the Red Radiance Jade mine? Would they have infested more monsters because of it? Were not strong. At most, weve just entered Heaven Realm. Most of us are only at the peak of Earth Realm. If there are many creatures infested with Blood Flowers, we might be able to handle them. The chances of that arent high, Lu Siya said. Even though Red Radiance Jades can promote the evolution of carbon-based life, if something gets too close to a Red Radiance Jade mine, their magnetic fields will run wild. The radiation is too strong there, and carbon-based lives will have a hard time spending long periods of time in the area. Its just like how plants require water but will die if they get too much of it. Humans need fire, but if they jump straight into a fire, they will be burned to death. This is the same logic. As long as we can find the Red Radiance Jade mine, there will not be many Blood Flower settlements around it. And since the Red Radiance Jade mine has just risen from the depths of the ground, the high-grade superbeasts who reside on the ground should not have had the time to discover its existence. As for the pests underground, even if they have a certain degree of chance to mutate, they wont be too strong. Of course, there will be risks, but riches only come to those who take risks. All powerful people obtain their status by leaving a trail of corpses in their wake. I will be going underground with all of you. There is nothing for you to be worried about. Chapter 203 - Key of the Ba Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The group discussed everything, and what Lu Siya said made sense. If the outstanding member of the third generation of Sky Pillar Corporation was willing to go underground, what did they need to be afraid of? Then, do the other mine exploration teams have anyone great among them? A veteran who was the type to only take action after he carefully thought through everything looked over with a strange light shining in his eyes. The mine exploration teams from Sky Pillar Corporation dont have anyone strong enough to be our competition, Lu Siya said. The spirit energy ley line underground contains powerful and wild spirit energy. Its like a snowy mountain or an airtight storage room filled with flammable gas. The slightest movement will cause an avalanche or an explosion. When superhumans enter an underground spirit energy ley line, their brain waves and vitality magnetic fields are easily intercepted by spirit energy. The higher their realm is, the greater is the risk of them being intercepted. If a fight occurs underground, the possibility of them going through spirit energy deviation is higher by dozens of times compared to when theyre on the surface. In fact, their spirit energy might even destroy their brains and turn them into idiots or lunatics. In the most extreme situations, the vitality magnetic fields from peerless elites might resonate strongly with the underground spirit energy ley lines, and they will rampage so much that they will rush to the surface like a volcano eruption. If energy that can be mined for decades instantly vibrates at maximum power, the results will be devastating. So, the mine exploration members do not possess high cultivation bases. Four-star superhumans are the limit. Besides, those at the peak of Heaven Realm and the Deity Realm are busy in Graveyard Forest and Raging Waves while fighting against Apocalyptic Beasts. So, even if we run into competition underground, at most, theyll be superhumans who are at the same level as us. And I believe my squad will definitely be invincible against those who are at the same level as they are! The group laughed at her words. Alright, well be resting at the east lake base tonight. Gather your strength. Tomorrow, we will head beneath Graveyard Forest. Once we locate that Red Radiance Jade mine, the world will be ours! Lu Siya gave a few more instructions before she strode over to her latest acquisitions. Lin Chuan was just thinking about pulling Meng Chao to the side to speak to him when Lu Siya interrupted him. Lin Chuan, might I say a few words to Meng Chao? Lin Chuans pupils shrank. Without a word, he made way for her. Meng Chao, help me out. Lu Siya went straight to the point and spoke without bothering with any formalities. Im aware that you know quite a number of people in the harvesting field. Could you recommend a harvester for me? Itd be best if he or she was at the east lake base and could take up this mission at a moments notice. That person doesnt need to have a very high cultivation base. Itll be fine even if he or she is just a one-star or two-star superhuman, but that person must have a lot of experience in surviving in the wild and have harvesting skills above their superhuman realm. Itd be best if that person had a certain degree of fighting skills so that he or she can protect themselves and avoid being a burden to the squad. If you have a candidate like that in mind, Ill sign a contract with that harvester right now. Youve heard about the mission details just now. Once we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, I guarantee you that I will definitely pay that harvester an exorbitant sum of money! Meng Chao was slightly stunned. The mine exploration team will be staying in the wild for a long period of time. Itll be far easy for us to run into problems like lacking food and materials. Harvesters are standard members in all squads venturing into the wild, but the two veteran harvesters Ive contacted had something to do at the last minute and cant come. Lu Siya shrugged. So now, I can only look for someone on the spot. Meng Chao thought about it. The harvester doesnt need to have a high cultivation base? What do you mean? The higher that persons cultivation base is, the stronger his or her vitality magnetic field is. Itd make it much easier for him or her to be affected by the spirit energy ley line. It is often that even four-star superhumans like Lin Chuan do not dare to act recklessly in mines where crystals gather, because those places have airtight spaces where spirit energy is very thick. At that time, an amateur who is only a one-star superhuman will have an amazing effect. Lu Siya stopped talking for a moment before she provided further explanation. Dont go thinking that our goal is just to get rich. If we really find the Red Radiance Jade mine, we will have the chance to end the northern offense earlier and save countless lives. Meng Chao could not understand it. What do you mean? I told you just now. Its precisely because of the clash between the vitality magnetic fields between our peerless fighters and the apocalyptic beasts that caused the spirit energy waves, which led to the resonance of the spirit energy ley lines. It resulted in all sorts of extreme weather changes, and the spirit energy magnetic field interferences have become really strong, Lu Siya said. Rain poured from the sky, and lightning cracked. Fog is thick, and our communications are crippled. The Red Dragon Armys mechanized army cant do its job. Our pride, the steel army, is deep in the trenches of mud. This is the main reason why the northern offense is going so slowly. Right now, the spirit energy ley line is still resonating with the spirit energy, and its not showing signs of stopping before the harshest winter arrives. If humanity wants to gain full victory, we will have to pay a devastating price for it. But if we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, the crystal specialists and spirit energy specialists will naturally find a way to use it to calm the resonance from the ley lines around it, because its the ley line with the greatest spirit energy. At that time, the clouds and fog will scatter, and the skies will become clear. Our steel army will be able to sweep through Shattered Starlake and use their cannons to clear out Graveyard Forest. It will reduce our losses to the minimum, and we will be able to win this battle beautifully! You hope that we will be able to gain a glorious victory in the northern offense as soon as possible as well, right? Come, give me some names. Is there such a harvester in your circle of friends? Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya for a long time. Lu Siya looked like she knew she was definitely going to get someone. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said, Big Sis Ya, I dont know many harvesters, and if you limit them to only one-star superhumans, I dont think that theres anyone else who is stronger than I am! Lu Siya smiled. Are you promoting yourself? Meng Chao said, Big Sis Ya, you invited me into this aerial fortress and let me listen to such a detailed mission introduction. Werent you already thinking about recruiting me? Youre smart, and I like working together with smart people like you. Thats right, after I learned that Lin Chuan has an assistant like you beside him, I checked your background and skills, and I felt that youre the most suitable person for this mission, Lu Siya said. But youre still in university. This mission has a certain degree of danger to it. Will your tutor agree to it? Meng Chao shrugged and said, The children in Dragon City can kill monsters while theyre just teenagers, and there is a casualty and fatality index every year for the national college examination and universities. Even here in Shattered Starlake, which is a relatively safe area, more than one or two students got injured or were sacrificed. The northern offense is connected to the survival of millions of Dragon City citizens. If we fail in this battle, the people back in the city will also be in danger. As long as youre willing to take me, Ill talk to my tutor. Right now, Shao Jianqing, Wu Wu, Han Xing, and Xu Sheng are already fighting in the depths of Graveyard Forest with the other powerful fighters. Theyre facing the threat of death with every step they take, but thats how powerful fighters are created, no? Well said! Lu Siya said with a smile. Then, Ill wait for your news. If you need any help, please tell me. Sky Pillar Corporation has a certain degree of influence at the alliance of the five universities. As for the contract and fees As for that, Ill trust you. Even if youre just doing it as a sign of respect to Big Brother Lin, you will definitely not pay me below what I deserve. Meng Chao smiled nonchalantly. When Lu Siya left, Lin Chuan went to him anxiously and dragged Meng Chao to the side. What did she say? he asked anxiously. Meng Chao told him the truth. You shouldnt have agreed to it. She must have had her eye on you for a while and was just waiting for you to volunteer. Lin Chuan was frowning so much that his face scrunched up. She loves using people like us. Meng Chao had come back from the apocalypse, so he could tell that Lu Siya did not come up with the idea on the spot. But her final words had made him change his mind. As long as they found the Red Radiance Jade mine, there was a possibility of quelling the resonance of the spirit energy ley lines and getting rid of the extreme weather as well as spirit energy interference on the surface, so their steel army could advance with loud, rumbling sounds under the guidance of their tactical network. It would allow them to win the battle. After all, the victory of the northern offense in his previous life might have gone up in smoke because of the resonance of the spirit energy ley lines. He now had the chance to attack the key of the problem, so there was no way he could back down. He thought about it and pretended to not understand what Lin Chuan said, People like us? Poor people like us who dont have rich backgrounds and powerful families supporting us, Lin Chuan explained. The succession in Sky Pillar Corporation is very complicated. Lu Siya might be one of the members of the third generation, but there are around five people in the second generation of the Lu family who are at the prime of their life and are extremely powerful. She also has more than ten siblings in the third generation. Theyre all fighting for the seat of power, and that competition is even fiercer than the competition in the palaces on Earth. Lu Siya might be a Spirit Sensor, have ambition and strength, but shes definitely not the one who is favored the most. The mine exploration teams that Sky Pillar Corporation sent publicly to find the Red Radiance Jade did not include Lu Siya, so she could only organize her own exploration squad in hopes that she can produce a miracle and win. This matter can lead to a great outcome, but it can also lead to nothing. Still, there is a high possibility that it can change her fate in Sky Pillar Corporation and the Lu family, so she didnt look for powerful people born in aristocratic families. The skills of those from aristocratic families might be great, but they might have connections with her siblings and even uncles and aunts. If they found out about the Red Radiance Jade mine and the astonishing number of crystals inside, she might not be able to control it firmly in her hands. Were people with poor backgrounds, and we dont have a lot of connections with the rich and influential people. If we really discover the Red Radiance Jade mine, we wont have any other thoughts, so arent we just the best people for her? Meng Chao looked pensive. I see. But Big Brother Lin, why do I feel like you dont have a good opinion about Big Sis Ya? Arent you best friends? Or are you saying that you know, shes actually a bad woman, and she once did some terrible things to you? Lin Chuan stared at Meng Chao for a long time before he finally figured out what Meng Chao meant. His peerlessly handsome face instantly turned red. If it were not because there were many people around, he would have caused a scene. What exactly is in your mind?! What do you mean terrible things? Of course not! Ms. Lu and I are truly good friends. She took care of me while we were in school. How should I say this? Shes definitely not the type of terrible woman youre thinking about. But shes from an aristocratic family, and its unavoidable that shes a little overbearing. She doesnt accept other opinions when it comes to certain things. I believe youve sensed it too, right? If you think that Ms. Lu isnt a bad person, I dont think theres a problem, then, Meng Chao said. Since shes the leader of the squad, its normal that she wont accept second opinions. Im not that naive. If were going to be part of society, we have to learn how to communicate with people like that. Chapter 204 - You’ll Regret It Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuan paced about and asked a little anxiously, Do you lack money? I can get you some other missions. Theyll offer quite a lot of money as well. I dont lack money. Meng Chao shook his head. He had gotten capital stock in Yan Organization with the future version of Ripple Force as technology investment. He was working on Surging Lightning with Luo Hai, and the profit was starting to pick up. He might be promoting the Ultimate Style for free, but he already had ways to earn profit from additional services. Through the connections he created, he had also managed to make his fathers resource recovery company flourish. Besides, he had been fighting madly, and the feat of killing the Will o the Wisp Dragon and harvesting the Blood Flower sclerotia had earned him a lot of monster coins, which were even more valuable compared to gold. If he were to say that he lacked money, then he would only be lacking money to make risky investments, expand the scale of promoting the future versions of the martial arts, and reach a higher cultivation realm. But he no longer faced any financial difficulty in providing for his familys daily lives as normal people, money to treat his mother, to buy a car for his father, or for his little sister to get the best education. I didnt join this mission for the high fees, Meng Chao said seriously. I just want to fight together with my idol. Lin Chuan was stunned, and his face turned red. Youll regret it. His voice was a little hoarse. Why? Meng Chao quirked his eyebrows. Lin Chuan sucked in a deep breath, and with a rather tormented expression, he said, Havent you heard that my luck is really bad? Every time I form a team with someone, they run into some sort of accident. There have been a few times when our entire squad was eliminated, and I was the only one who escaped. Many people have said that Im a person destined for loneliness. In fact, they said that Im cursed. Whoever forms a group with me will not end up well. No way, Big Brother Lin, do you believe in that sort of thing? Meng Chao laughed in spite of himself. Its because you stay in the depths of the wild all the time and volunteer for the most dangerous missions. Thats why you have run into accidents more often. If you were like the other superhumans who look for a good job in the city after they become famous, youd definitely be safe, because youd only fight when monsters attack our city! The mortality rate of superhumans is higher than of normal humans. Then, are all superhumans destined for loneliness? Besides, there have been a few times when you managed to save a few of your comrades from the claws of high-grade monsters. I remember that there was once a time when you ran three hundred kilometers in the wild while carrying an unconscious comrade and fought your way out of a few monsters territories. You were so tired that you nearly collapsed from fatigue, but in the end, you saved your comrades life. Many of those in the field gasped at this after they learned of it and claimed that it was a miracle, while youre a real hero. Big Brother Lin, I want to fight beside you and witness a legendary Hell Beast. I have a lot of fighting experience, and I will definitely not drag you down. Let me have the chance, please! You Lin Chuan sighed and smiled bitterly. You still dont understand. Do you think that you have a lot of fighting experience just because you have been killing Nightmarish Beasts for three months in Shattered Starlake? Im telling you, youre far from being experienced! The real fights were going through here have support from the military in terms of firepower, and we stay with numerous comrades. We can even return to the base every night to reorganize and rest. This is just a game in the ivory tower, and it has no relation whatsoever with real fights. A real fight means that youll be going into the wild and staying away from society. Every night, youll be sleeping in the cracks between rocks or a swamp. Youll be staying among squirming plants and the roars of monsters. Gradually, youll forget everything about Dragon City. In fact, youll even have the misconception that Dragon City doesnt exist, and youre just a monster wearing human skin. Im telling you, the depths of the wild are a world ruled by the law of the jungle, and no other law exists there. Your enemies arent just monsters, either. Theyre also other humans. After all, the veteran hunters who hunt in the wild all year long have some sort of mental disorders. And dense spirit energy as well as crystal mines can affect human brainwaves. They amplify our emotions and desires. When youre in a place with no CCTVs and witnesses, death is common. When two superhumans meet each other because theyre hunting the same superbeast that is worth cities, do you think that they work together? Even if they force themselves to work together while facing the superbeast baring their fangs at them, what will happen when the superbeast is at its last breath? Meng Chao was stunned by Lin Chuans hints. What? Lin Chuan spoke softly. The schools naturally dont tell you everything. They only mention things like human civilization, how were comrades from Earth, how were supposed to stand together against a common enemy, and make it sound as if were all family who are really close to each other. But in truth, just like how monsters are never a single unit, humans are never a single unit too. Our goal is Red Radiance Jades. Their value is much higher than that of superbeasts. All the mining companies have sent their own mine exploration squads. The ones who discover the Red Radiance Jade mine first will have the right to mine it first. The profit from this will amount to an extraordinary figure, and its enough to make anyone cast aside the fake mask they call civilization. Im not afraid of not obtaining anything. Im worried about discovering the Red Radiance Jade mine with some other mine exploration squad. Trust me. At that time, the situation will become very ugly. Meng Chao became pensive. Lin Chuan thought that he did not believe in him, so he sneered and said, Before you step into society, youre all flowers in a greenhouse and elites in an ivory tower. You havent witnessed the truly ugly side of Dragon City just yet! Meng Chao instinctively touched his neck. In his mind, the image of the instructor with the black skull and the bad breath cutting his throat appeared again. He sucked in a deep breath and said calmly, Big Brother Lin, after you said that, I only want to witness it more. I dont want to live in a greenhouse and an illusion for the rest of my life. Regardless of whether its beautiful or ugly, I want to see the world in its truest form. Lin Chuan bit his lip and remained silent for a long time before he repeated, Youll regret it. If I go, I might end up regretting it. But if I dont go, Ill definitely regret it, Meng Chao said clearly and firmly. He was not certain whether Lin Chuan and Lu Siyas trip would be related to the success and failure of the northern offense. But it was the only chance he could take. If he missed this chance and the failure from his previous life reoccurred while Lin Chuan, a pseudo-hero citizen, died once more, he would definitely regret it his entire life! Their gazes clashed in the air, and sparks could be seen. Both of them were very firm in their stances, and neither of them was willing to back down. Lin Chuan? Lu Siya sat comfortably in the distance in a chair fit for bosses and absolutely did not fit into the command center. Her long and straight legs were placed on the table, and she beckoned Lin Chuan over in a rather lazy fashion. Its been a long time since we met, and I dont know how youve been. Come over and chat with me! Lin Chuan cast Meng Chao a deep glance before he looked away. Then, without a word, he walked to Lu Siya. Meng Chao felt that Lin Chuan still had something to say, but in the end, he let his words die in his mouth. He seemed to have come to some sort of decision. When he returned to the east lake base, Meng Chao looked for Li Yingzi and contacted Gu Jianbo. He told them that he had been hired by Sky Pillar Corporation to participate in a mine exploration mission. As for the details about the Red Radiance Jade mine, it was a business secret, so he could not reveal them. Mine explorations were one of the most common missions for superhumans in the wild. After all, if humans wanted to develop their civilization, it was not enough for them to rely solely on monster materials. It was only when they mined crystal mines at a large scale could they help their civilization develop to conquer the Other World and explore the endless space so that they could search for a way to return to Earth. Over the past two months, many of the wealthy mining companies and heavy industry companies had released a lot of mine exploration missions in the east and west lake bases. Most of the mine exploration missions did not require the participants to venture deep underground. They only needed to escort professional explorers and mine engineers to places with exceptionally thick spirit energy and use unique exploration devices to drill into the ground and extract samples. This would be considered completing the mission. The difficulty and danger rate was not high. Hence, even the outstanding freshmen such as the four specially recruited students for the fighting courses of the alliance of the five universities and the Four Great Kings from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course had received such missions. When they learned that Meng Chao had gained the favor of Sky Pillar Corporation, Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi did not voice any disagreement. University students in Dragon City were different from students on Earth. Their statuses as superhumans allowed them to stand above 95% of Dragon Citizens, and they could be independent in society. Forming connections with rich, mega corporations was extremely good for their future development. Besides, they could not use normal education to restrain the development of monsters like Meng Chao. The best way for him to learn was to improve by leaps and bounds in real battle. And when they learned that Lin Chuan would also be joining the mission, they became even more at ease. When they looked for Lin Chuan to understand the situation, things went slightly against Meng Chaos expectations. Lin Chuans atittude went through a full 180-degree turn. He slapped his chest and promised that he would definitely take care of the junior brother who went to the same school as he did. Li Yingzi and Gu Jianbo knew that they were close with each other and came from the same neighborhood and were taught by the same homeroom teacher in elementary school. Besides, Li Yingzi and Gu Jianbo were in a relationship, and they were already thinking about quickly getting married after the victory at the northern offense. Meng Chao and Lin Chuan were their students, and it would be accurate to say that they were a senior-junior pair who studied under the same tutors. With Weeping Reaper leading the team, there would definitely be no problems, and both of them agreed with no worries. When Chu Feixiong and Meng Chaos other friends learned of this, they were happy for him as well. Chu Feixiong said that he would be with Shao Jianqing over the next few days, and they would go to Graveyard Forest to fight. They might end up running into each other there, and if they had the chance, they should fight together. Meng Chao looked forward to this. After resting for an entire night, he went to the equipment center in the base and bought the best harvesting tools and outdoor survival equipment. He had to say, Lu Siya was really rich and generous. With just a swing of her hand, she told Meng Chao to choose whatever he wanted. She would bear all the expenses. Meng Chao did not hold back with the lady of Sky Pillar Corporation either. He brought with him bags of various sizes and got himself all the tools, regardless of whether he was going to use them or not. He practically brought the entire equipment center into Lu Siyas aerial fortress. After lunch, the runic symbols floating around the aerial fortress shone brilliantly again. The magnetic field surged and negated gravity. It floated up while swaying and flew to Graveyard Forest. Chapter 205 - Reached Graveyard Forest Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation While they still had time, Lin Chuan introduced the other members in the team to Meng Chao. The first was a professional mine exploration squad led by the veteran mine explorer, Zhang Weiyan, who came from Sky Pillar Corporation. Most of them were support class superhumans who were skilled in blending their spirit energy magnetic fields with the planets magnetic field so that they could sense the slight changes in the world. After doing that, they could outline the alignment of the spirit energy ley lines and identify thousands of minerals. The best mine explorers could even inject their spirit energy ripples into the depths of stones to change the particle structures of the stones and affect the geographical structure within thousands of meters. They could then display the effect of a human tunnel boring machine and dig out a tunnel that had a diameter of more than two meters in length. They could also create rockfalls and stalagmites to seal up or support cracks that were about to collapse.They could even create weak earthquakes. Hence, even though they were weak, no one dared to underestimate them. Instead, they were the key parts of the squad and the targets that the fighting class superhumans had to protect. Then, there was a woman called Professor Ye. Meng Chao had a deep impression of her from yesterday. It was because she had a red hair clip with her. At first glance, it was a red flower in full blossom, but when he looked at it carefully, it was in the shape of a Blood Flower. Lin Chuan told Meng Chao that Professor Ye was a mate of theirs from Agricultural University, but she came from the biochemical course and was a specialist researching Blood Flowers. She was the secret weapon of their team. Lu Siya firmly believed that Blood Flowers only mutated because of the radiation from Red Radiance Jades. Hence, if they searched based on the tracks of the Blood Flowers, they would be able to find the source of the Red Radiance Jades. Besides, Professor Ye knew how to deal with Blood Flowers. She had created a special suppressant that could decrease the activity of Blood Flowers in carbon-based life, which would make them enter a state that was similar to hibernation. Blood Flowers are not pseudo fungi that can reproduce endlessly, Professor Ye told everyone. In truth, they are smarter than viruses and bacteria. They know that they cant drain their host to keep reproducing. If they split and reproduce endlessly and infest all living creatures, it will lead to a lack of food. The hosts and Blood Flowers would then both die. Usually, when the hosts brainwaves are really strong and their vitality is great, the Blood Flowers will not try to take over their bodies. Instead, they will enter a semi-hibernation state and will only stimulate their hosts metabolism and increase their fighting power. Many of the hosts dont hate being infested by Blood Flowers. Instead, they welcome this win-win parasitic relationship. Its only when the host dies that the Blood Flower completely awakens. They occupy their hosts body, so you can say that theyre a pseudo-fungus that is very reasonable. My suppressant can affect Blood Flowers and make them think that the hosts are still alive, so they wont react in extreme ways. So, even if we run into Blood Flower infested creatures deep underground, we dont have to worry. If we kill them and inject the suppressant in time, the chances of them turning into undead will be very low. Her explanation relaxed most people. After the support-class specialist superhumans were the fighting-class superhumans. Lin Chuan told Meng Chao that the main fighting power in the squad was from a superhuman squad called Sharp Blade. They were a veteran fighting squad which had fought for more than five years in the wild. They killed countless monsters and took up many escort missions for exploration teams, mining teams, and all sorts of missions issued by labs focusing on research regarding the wild. They were very experienced fighters. The nicknames of the members in the fighting squad were also very unique. They were named after all sorts of cold weapons. Their leader, Scimitar, was a four-star superhuman like Lin Chuan. He had a secret skill called Spirit Energy Resonance. He used it to stimulate the mitochondria in the cells and make them release even stronger energy as well as modify the particle structure of weapons and equipment, which turned normal weapons into amazing weapons that could cut hair and release burning flames that could destroy everything. Of course, he could also use the principles of maglev to levitate in the air and could be considered to have officially entered the ranks of first-class fighters. However, Scimitar had a dark expression on his face, and he did not seem to want anyone to get close to him. Lin Chuan, I heard that this is the first time your junior will neter the wild? Scimitar stared at Meng Chao but spoke to Lin Chuan. I dont understand why Ms. Lu would spontaneously stuff a brat at Spirit Tattoo Realm into our team. Taking care of those mine explorers and that Blood Flower expert is already troublesome enough. So, itd be best if you kept an eye on your junior. Anything can happen in the wild, and if he walks to his own death, I wont risk my life to save him. Scimitar, just pay attention to your own business, Lin Chuan retorted stiffly. Hes my junior, and its not your place to make him know his. Scimitars moustache was like two black scimitars. They curled up as his face muscles moved when he glared at Lin Ghuan. Then, he walked away. Half a year ago, Sharp Blade received an escort mission to protect a small biology research group to set up a temporary lab in the wild. I heard that someone in the biology research group decided to be wilful and refused to listen to the commands from Sharp Blade. He provoked an incredibly fierce high-grade superbeast and caused devastating losses to Sharp Blade. They were practically crippled by it. Sharp Blade returned to Dragon City to lick their wounds after that. Theyve been resting for a few months and only accepted Lu Siyas employment because they want money to rebuild their group. Thats why Scimitar is a little paranoid. He is extremely skeptical towards all amateurs who dont seem like they have any experience in fighting in the wild. He might sound harsh, but hes very professional. Sharp Blade has always had a very good reputation. So, try to listen to his arrangements as much as possible. Observe his movements and think about why he does certain things. Learning from him would be good for you. The team was made of support-class superhumans led by Zhang Weiyan, fighting-class superhumans led by Scimitar, Lin Chuan (the guide), Meng Chao (the harvester), and Lu Siya. Based on what Lin Chuan said, Lu Siya herself was a veteran mine explorer and crystal specialist. She was a support-class superhuman and did not possess great fighting strength. But she had a female bodyguard who stayed by her side all the time. Her name was Lu Fengying, and she was taken in by Lu Siyas father and taught carefully. Then, she was sent to all sorts of training camps to learn professional killing methods. She was in Heaven Realm and was a four-star superhuman in Spirit Wielding Realm. They had three fighting-class superhumans in Heaven Realm and at least eight people from Sharp Blade at the peak of Earth Realm. This was enough to explore the depths of Graveyard Forest. As they spoke, the aerial fortress started quivering. Through the porthole, they could see that Graveyard Forest was right underneath them, and Raging Waves was in front of their eyes. They were now close to the place where the spirit energy ley lines were gathered. Hence, the extreme weather changes caused by the spirit energy resonance were even more intense there. Thunderclouds crackling with lightning surged like raging waves to Graveyard Forest from Raging Waves. Each one was higher than the last, and the aerial fortress swayed. It was like a lone ship in a raging sea. One moment, it was raised to the top by a wave, and in the next, it dropped dozens of meters and practically landed in the forest. There was fierce fighting in Graveyard Forest despite the strong winds and rain. Humans used napalm bombs to repeatedly burn the depths of the forest, and the carnivorous etherealized plants screeched and swung their vines like demons in a lake of fire. As the light from the fire illuminated them, wisps of black smoke rose into the sky. It squirmed as it possessed life. Based on Lin Chuans explanations, Meng Chao knew that the smoke was not actually smoke. Instead, it was formed of clusters of mutated pests and insects. The smoke suffocated them, so they fled. If the Dragon City did not use napalm bombs to smoke out the terrifying insects and if they really crawled into the strengthened exoskeletons, they could suck a human dry. But while the insects flew away, there were still a lot of Hell Beasts lurking deep inside Graveyard Forest, which made the place into real hell. But even real hell would not be able to take away hope. If they looked into the distance, even though they could not hear the whistles from artillery, they could see balls of colorful light exploding in the forest. The waves of impact traveled with a momentum that could tear through everything and tore down the towering trees like weeds. Even black mushroom clouds rose into the air. The rising and falling of explosions was even louder than the roaring thunder and howl of the rain. The roars came from Heaven Realm humans as they suppressed the Hell Beasts in Graveyard Forest. As human civilization continued its perilous journey of expansion, several patches of large, empty spots appeared in the originally dark Graveyard Forest. All the carnivorous etherealized plants in the place were cut down and burned, which allowed humans to turn those places into battlefield airports that could accommodate armored airships and aerial fortresses. A large number of heavy construction machines were sent over by armored airships. The forts which had been constructed modularly and broken down into parts by the rear could also be built completely within a short twenty-four hours. The battle fortresses could then be stationed like needles deep in the territories that had belonged to the monsters for thousands of years. The aerial fortress slowly descended in a battlefield airport in the southeast of the Graveyard Forest. More than ten fortresses were built around the airport. Three trenches were dug around it, and double-layer electrical fences were set up. There were also automatic gun towers and high-voltage defense towers. The defense was incredibly tight, since it was one of the forward operating bases in the Graveyard Forest. There were already more than ten armored airships parked there, along with two aerial fortresses that employed maglev technology. Meng Chao saw that most of the outer shells of the armored airships and aerial fortresses had the emblem of Sky Pillar Corporation or some other major corporation painted on them. By the looks of it, this place was the gathering place of a lot of mine exploration teams. If they went further into Graveyard Forest and got closer to Raging Waves, the spirit energy magnetic field would turn even more chaotic. The extreme weather would be even more dangerous, and there was a high possibility that the aerial fortress would be torn to pieces in the air. Hence, the mine exploration teams could only park their armored airships and aerial fortresses here. Then, they would split up into their respective squads and start exploring. Their goal was the same, and they were competitors, so it was only natural that there was no harmony among them. Meng Chao saw Lu Siya pridefully walking to another aerial fortress with Sky Pillar Corporations emblem painted on it and started pointing and giving commands to the mine explorers left over there to guard the aerial fortress. By the looks of it, Lin Chuan was not exaggerating things when he said that the competition in Sky Pillar Corporation was very fierce and that the fight for power among the second generation and third generation was even more complicated than palace fights during ancient times. In just a moment, Lu Siya came back. Her expression was a little gloomy, but her gaze was even more intense. There are five mine exploration teams ahead of us, and among them are two of my idiotic brothers. But they went the wrong way. We should hurry. We must find the Red Radiance Jade mine ahead of everyone else! Chapter 206 - Finding the Blood Flower Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bone-chilling rain fell in the squirming forest. There was thick smoke everywhere, and only the occasional lightning tearing through the clouds illuminated the vague figures of the monsters. The group walked with great trouble in Graveyard Forest. It was a typical primary forest. The towering trees had their roots deep in the ground, and their branches intersected with each other. Hidden under the thick humus were countless caves and quagmires. Forget about the main fighting tanks and crawler-type infantry carrier vehicles, even the spider fighting vehicles could not get through this place. The only vehicle that hunters and mine explorers could rely on were four-legged military machines known as mules. The weight of the machine mules was no more than three hundred kilograms, but they could carry a load weighing more than half a ton. Then, with a speed of twenty kilometers per hour, they could travel more than one hundred kilometers. They had solar panels to charge their energy and could get energy from crystals. In emergency situations, superhumans could even inject spirit energy directly into their mobility core. Humans did not have satellites in the Other World. Hence, it was only natural that they did not have a global positioning system, but biochemistry scientists and machine engineers worked together to insert a large amount of monster nerves into the mules, so they possessed a low-level intelligence. They could understand commands and follow their masters. Lu Siyas mine exploration team brought with them a total of fifty machine mules, which carried most of their resources, so the mine exploration team members were able to enter the forest while carrying little weight. But this did not mean that their journey was a lot easier, because Lu Siya chose a road with few people. Or rather, there was no road at all in the path they traveled. Everyone, including the crystal experts and mine explorers had to swing their weapons to cut down vines, weeds, and other strange things between the trees as they moved forward with great difficulty. Quite a number of mine explorers grumbled. How long were they supposed to stay in this god-forsaken place, and where they were going? Whenever they moved several kilometers, Lu Siya would stop and ask Professor Ye, the Blood Flower expert, to gather samples from the ground in search of a Blood Flower settlement. Meanwhile, she would also focus. Trails of bewitching spirit tattoos would appear beside her temples and swirl behind her eyes before gathering at the center of her forehead. Then, as if she had opened a third eye formed purely from spirit energy, she would search the depths of the forest. Then, she would point them in a new direction. Professor Ye has found traces of a Blood Flower settlement growing here in the past. I can also sense spirit energy gushing out from underground at a spot not far ahead of us. Its as strong as a volcano eruption. Theres definitely a mine with a lot of crystals there! With Lu Siyas guidance, the group gradually left the area with a lot of human activity and entered an unexplored world. Even though Heaven Realm deities had already cleared the area repeatedly, it was inevitable that they missed a few Hell Beasts, and there were also pests that they could not kill no matter how many of them they slaughtered. They lurked in the dark and stared at the moving pieces of meat with greed. But compared to the pests and surviving Hell Beasts, the most commonly seen dangerous creature in Graveyard Forest was Snake Vine! Scimitar, who walked ahead of the group, suddenly shouted. The leader of Sharp Blade drew his scimitar as quickly as lightning and delivered a layer of bone-chilling slashes above their heads. In an instant, he cut apart the eight vines that fell down from the branches. When the vines coughed up liquid that was as red as blood and started squirming and twisting about like venomous snakes on the ground, the group noticed that they were not normal plants. They were instead highly active carnivorous etherealized plants. Snake Vines ate monsters. They were giant trees like curtain figs and could turn into a forest on their own. One single Snake Vine could split into thousands of vines that could move on their own. Venomous spikes grew on their surface, and once the vines touched their prey, they would bind them like pythons and tear them into shreds. They were one of the reasons why the forest turned into a graveyard. Snake Vines also never appeared alone. In an instant, a rustling sound that made everyones skin crawl rose. Countless vines shot out from the darkness and went to bind the mine explorers. The fighting-class superhumans from Sharp Blade were positioned around the squad. Layers of cold light instantly shot out around them and formed a wall that was so densely packed that not even a drop of water could escape. They cut down hundreds of Snake Vines. But there were just too many of them. The Sharp Blade members and their leader had to protect the safety of the ten or so crystal experts and mine explorers, so they could not attend to everything, and they were a little flustered. At that moment, a creature that was even thicker than a python shot out from the humus under their feet. Its head split into four and turned into a gaping mouth that pounced on a mine explorer! Slit-mouthed Anaconda was a Grade Two superbeast. It often wandered around Snake Vines and helped them deal with prey that was too big and could not be strangled to death. They shared a typical symbiotic relationship. Even though Slit-mouthed Anaconda could compare to a python in size and was even called an anaconda, it was not a snake-type monster. Instead, it was a mutated vermin similar to a huge earthworm. It was great at digging holes and hiding. It loved lurking deep in the humus in forests, and even Hell Beasts or Heaven Realm elites whose fighting strength was much higher had a hard time sensing their presence. Once it succeeded in an ambush, it would immediately crawl into a hole under the humus while protected by the Snake Vines. Then, it would instantly disappear without a trace. It was an incredibly dirty and difficult monster to handle. The shocked mine explorer was about to have his waist snapped by the Slit-mouthed Anaconda. Even if he did not die, he would lose dozens of kilograms of flesh. Scimitar wanted to save him, but dozens of Snake Vines targeted his vitals at the same time, which slowed him for half a second. Then, a chain surrounded by lightning, and another surrounded by fire shot out of nowhere, perfectly binding the Slit-mouthed Anacondas mouth. Then, as if the user was reigning in a horse, he bound it tightly. The runic symbols on the chains shone, and through the vibrations on the atomic electron shell, electricity that was more than ten thousand volts and heat that was thousands of degrees Celsius high surged out. Like red hot iron wires, the chains cut through the Slit-mouthed Anaconda like they were cutting beancurd. No matter how slow the Slit-mouthed Anaconda was in terms of reaction, it could still sense the searing pain, and it hissed. The chains shuddered and loosened their hold, allowing the creature to have a moment to breathe. But that was just the prelude before the fatal attack. At the end of the chains, two arc-shaped sabers shone with a strange and dim light that looked like a blood moon. They intersected with each other and cut into the gaping mouth, which looked like a chrysanthemum, and sliced the top half of its body, which was several meters long, into four. The mine explorer was still stunned from fear when Meng Chao calmly pulled his chain sabers back. Scimitars eyes shone with shock and admiration. Meng Chao went forward and knelt down on one knee. He did not care about the struggling Slit-mouthed Anaconda. Sparks flew between his fingers as he inserted lancet knives and exploratory needles inside it. Slit-mouthed Anacondas have a unique acid in their digestive gland. Its a very valuable material. Could you buy me some time to harvest it? he asked Scimitar. Alright. Scimitar agreed to it instinctively. Then, he thought about it and added. How long do you need? The Snake Vines are still moving around. We cant keep waiting for you. Im done. While saying that, Meng Chao brought out the Slit-mouthed Anacondas digestive gland. Then, he tossed the shuddering and thin organ into a mithril-based stabilizing solution. Scimitars moustache curled up. He did not turn his head around as he grumbled while he cut down another eight Snake Vines. Its useless to continue cutting them like this. To Snake Vine Trees, Snake Vines are like the aerial roots to curtain figs. No matter how many you cut off, it wont be a heavy blow to the main body. It can create more at any moment. Meng Chao used his searchlight to point into the depths of the forest. If my guess is correct, the ninth tree from here, the one that looks like a crooked pine, is a Snake Vine Tree that has disguised itself perfectly. Im pointing at it right now with my searchlight. Its the core of all these Snake Vines. If we destroy it, these Snake Vines will instantly die. Scimitar frowned. How do you know? With my nose and eyes, Meng Chao explained. After a Snake Vine binds a prey, it will deliver it near the Snake Vine Tree to digest and absorb it. Thats why theres a bloody stench that you cant get rid of around Snake Vine Trees. It doesnt have the refreshing scent nor the scent of mud that normal plants have. And when some of the larger monsters are bound by Snake Vines, they arent killed by poison right away. While being dragged over, they struggle madly and leave marks on the brambles, trees, and stones. I first relied on my smell to pinpoint the suspicious areas. Then, I started observing which tree has the most friction marks. That will naturally be the main body of the Snake Vines. Scimitar cast Meng Chao a deep glance. A few of the veteran Sharp Blade hunters pounced on the etherealized plant Meng Chao had pointed out. Countless vines shrieked, and the etherealized plant started burning. It let out a screech that sounded like that of a monster. Lots of liquid poured out that looked like blood, and it looked terrifying. Once Scimitar cut the tree in half, the dancing Snake Vines around them stopped moving. They started shriveling and rapidly rotting away. You do have some skills. No wonder youre regarded highly by Ms. Lu. Once they broke free from the Snake Vines harassment, the members of Sharp Blade became friendly to Meng Chao. Lin Chuans junior will definitely not be an ordinary person, Lu Siya said with a grin. They traveled through the night and ran into ambushes from etherealized plants and low-grade superbeasts three times. But with three Heaven Realm elites and the Sharp Blade members working together, they managed to get through them with no danger. As for the Grade Four to Grade Six Hell Beasts, they possessed a certain degree of intelligence, and they saw this group that was clearly not to be easily provoked and did not dare to attack. When dawn arrived, they hunted down a Blood Flower infested creature and found that it had fresh Blood Flower bacterial flora in it. This meant that they were heading in the right direction. Professor Ye used the Blood Flower infested creature to conduct an experiment with her suppressant on the spot. Just as she expected, once the monster was injected with the suppressant and killed, it did not turn into an undead creature. Instead, along with the Blood Flower bacterial flora in it, it died. With Lin Chuans guidance, they soon found the nest of the Blood Flower infested creature. They also discovered a primary Blood Flower settlement that had not found any hosts in the area. It grew in the darkness of the shrubs like red moss and were so thick that it looked like blood was about to start dripping from them. The settlement extended all the way to a large, sparkling lake. Chapter 207 - Lion Dragon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After moving through the dark forest for an entire night, their field of vision became wider, and the groups spirits lifted. While wearing an airtight protection suit, Professor Ye knelt down on one knee beside the lake to carefully collect a water sample. She wanted to know whether the original strain of the Blood Flower was in here. Scimitar and Lin Chuan protected her by the sides in case an aquatic superbeast suddenly shot out of the mysterious lake. The results of the analysis showed that the original strain of the Blood Flower did indeed come from the depths of the lake and not the other way. It did not grow into the lake from the ground. My guess is correct! Lu Siya said excitedly. The original strains of Blood Flowers might like to grow in dark and humid areas, but they cannot grow for long periods of time in water. There is no river around this lake either, so its impossible for it to have grown all of a sudden from the bottom of the lake. This means that there must be a subsurface stream under the lake, and at the end of the stream must be a large underground space. It should have fresh oxygen and the Red Radiance Jade mine that is very easy to mine. Its only when these conditions are met that Blood Grass can evolve into Blood Flowers. Its no wonder why so many mine exploration teams have returned without any results. Theyve been looking for the wrong place. If we want to get the treasure, we must go into the depths of the lake and through the subsurface stream to reach our destination! Lin Chuan looked around him warily and said, If theres a lake in a forest, it should be the heaven of monsters. The living creatures within a circular area of dozens of kilometers rely on water to survive, but while coming here, we didnt discover a lot of tracks. Its either that the lake is very strange, or there are really fierce high-grade superbeasts residing in the lake. We have to be careful. Thats only natural. Ive long since predicted that the Red Radiance Jade mine would be under a lake, and I brought a full set of equipment. Scimitar! Lu Siya swung her arm. The superhumans from Sharp Blade smoothly removed a large amount of ammunition boxes from the machine mules. They took off the lid, which revealed deep water bombs with the logo of skulls spray painted on them. These are crystal bombs newly invented by the Red Dragon Army. The impact waves they create are very powerful. Everyone, itll be for the best if you circulate your spirit energy to protect your ear drums, teeth, and organs. As Scimitar spoke, he picked up a deep water bomb and tossed it into the center of the lake. Most of the Sharp Blade members were powerful fighters at the peak of Earth Realm. They were built like bears, and their arm strength was greater than that of an average person. When they used their arms to throw the deep water bombs, they were no weaker than launchers specifically built to launch certain missiles. In just a short half a minute, they tossed dozens of deep water bombs at the center of the lake, where they sank while swaying. Scimitar commanded his team members to toss a few scientific instruments with round heads and exploratory needles stuck in them into the lake as well. They sank in. Lu Siya said that they were shockwave feedback readers. They could use the shockwaves created by the explosions of the deep water bombs crashing against the bottom of the lake to map out the lake. Then, they could figure out where the crack and the subsurface stream were. The group retreated into the forest and hid behind a towering tree. They poured their spirit energy to their ear drums, teeth, and organs and held their breaths as they waited. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The deep water bombs invented on Earth treated the endless ocean as their battlefield. After crystals were added to them along with runic symbols, their power increased ten times. Explosions that caused the earth to tremble arose, and they nearly overturned the entire lake. Dozens of water pillars shot into the air, making it look as if a storm had just started. The rainwater was mixed with all sorts of strange-looking aquatic monsters. They landed in the forest with loud splashes, and even though they were powerful, when they were on land, they were just prey. They turned into meals for the pests and etherealized plants. The team looked again at the lake before them. After exploding for half a minute, the water level had decreased by dozens of centimeters. Blood covered the surface of the lake. Torn flesh of all sorts of colors was mixed in it. Clearly, the large monster at the bottom of the lake was badly battered by the explosions and was now mangled. Blurp, blurp, blurp, blurp. The next instant, the lake started to boil, and bubbles appeared on the surface. What a strong spirit energy reaction Its the presence of a Hell Beast! The three fighting-class Heaven Realm superhumans, Lin Chuan, Scimitar, and Lu Siyas personal bodyguard, Lu Fengying jumped at the same time to the side of the lake. A bizarre-looking fish with red scales that was as built as a lion appeared in the boiling lake. It was more than ten meters long, and when it opened its mouth, it looked even fiercer than sand tiger sharks. Lion Dragon Fish! It was a Grade Five aquatic superbeast. It could bite through an iron fishing boat and could control water currents. It often caused trouble in Red Dragon River and used the unique structure of its mouth to release Ripple Blasts, which sent water currents at supersonic speed to tear its prey to pieces. An adult Lion Dragon Fish was huge, and it loved large rivers or streams with rapid currents. It seldom appeared in lakes and swamp areas. This further proved Lu Siyas theory. There was definitely a subsurface stream at the bottom of the lake. When the Lion Dragon Fish was very young, it should have accidentally swam through the subsurface stream and entered the lake. As its body grew bigger, it could not swim back, so it got trapped. Even if Lion Dragon Fishes had developed brains, it had grown up in the lake, and it did not have any communications with its civilization, so it was impossible for it to have high intelligence. It was caught off guard and attacked by deep water bombs, which left it utterly confused, and it descended into rage. The three Heaven Realm elites stepped into the air and arrived above it. Lin Chuan was the first to attack. His body was supported by his burning beast soul. Spirit energy wings grew out of his back, and they looked as beautiful as an Undying Birds. His chain spear shot out, and like a red bolt of lightning, it pierced the Lion Dragon Fishs eyeball. With a loud plop, the Lion Dragon Fishs eye, which was already bleeding because of the explosion, popped. Above the chain spear were four sharp blades that looked like wings. They shot up, and like fish hooks, they stabbed deep into the Lion Dragon Fishs eye socket. The Lion Dragon Fish started swaying its head and tail madly. Lin Chuan did not fight head-on against it. Instead, as if he was fishing, he pulled back the chain spear while sometimes letting go slightly. He patiently engaged in a war of attrition. Scimitars scimitar cut at the Lion Dragon Fishs fins and tail in a very sinister angle. Even though the superbeast managed to sense it, the blade cut its fins into pieces, which reduced its agility in the water. Blurp! Blurp! Blurp! The Lion Dragon Fish opened its mouth and released a flurry of Ripple Blasts that were like artillery. But moments ago, it had been blasted off kilter and blinded by Lin Chuan. It also lost the ability to remain stable after its fins and tail were struck. It could not control its trajectory accurately, and the three water balls grazed past the three Heaven Realm elites. At that moment, Lu Siyas personal bodyguard, Lu Fengying, landed on the Lion Dragon Fishs head. She twisted her limbs into a very strange angle. Waves of spirit flames surged out, and her spirit energy appeared in the form of very profound and complicated runic symbols. Her spirit energy magnetic field became visible. Siiiiizzzllllllleeeee! The moment she finished creating her spirit energy magnetic field, thousands of spirit energy threads that looked like electrical arcs charged at the Lion Dragon Fish as if they had been given life. They were so dense that they looked like snow falling from the sky. The Lion Dragon Fish instantly froze up. The next ten seconds, it was cut more than one hundred times by an invisible but sharp blade. Its head, which was as mighty as a lions was cut to pieces, and only its lower body remained. It sank slowly to the bottom of the lake. The three Heaven Realm elites had worked together and smoothly killed a Grade Five Hell Beast! Meng Chaos eyes went wide. All he could see in his head was Lu Fengyings might when she released her killing move. So, Lu Siyas personal bodyguard is an Overkill Style martial artist. This is the real Overkill Style, which has been reigning supreme in Dragon City for decades. It does indeed live up to its name. Using the chain attacks from the Ultimate Style to search for the moment the Overkill Style user accumulates power, stiffens up, and cools down to cancel their killing move and thereby gain victory is theoretically possible. But its just like performing a crouch slide to kill a tiger. No matter how ideal the dream is, I still need to turn it into reality. I will need to continue training and make this a reality! Meng Chao thought that he did not come on this trip in vain. He had already learned a lot. After they killed the Lion Dragon Fish, the lake became calm once more. No other aquatic monster showed up. But that was normal. No tyrant would tolerate the existence of another that could threaten their position. The lake was not big, so once a Lion Dragon Fish, which was one of the hunters at the top of the food chain, came here, it was basically impossible for there to be another high-grade superbeast in the same area. At that moment, the shockwave feedback reader, which used the feedback from the shockwaves, finished drawing the terrain of the lake. Lu Siyas tablet showed a detailed 3D map. Look, there is a subsurface stream here. Its fifty or so meters deep. The subsurface stream is narrow, long, and dark, but there is a huge space inside! Lu Siya pointed at the map and grinned. I brought full-body diving equipment. We made the right gamble! Before beginning their operations, they had already done targeted practice to handle the environment that the Red Radiance Jade was most likely to appear in. With the superhumans body constitutions and their precise control over spirit energy, it was not difficult for them to swim while dozens of meters deep. But Lin Chuan gave them a reminder. This lakes depth is more than five hundred meters, and the environment at the bottom of the lake is very complicated. Even the reader isnt able to draw out the entire thing. We have to be careful about there being other superbeasts. How could that be? Lu Siya pointed her nose skyward and said confidently, Lion Dragon Fish are kings of aquatic monsters, and theyre not fond of living together with other high-grade aquatic superbeasts. Its not a native freshwater aquatic life either. It can only have come here from somewhere else. It was by pure coincidence that it came here. It cant have possibly brought its family here, right? But No buts! Lu Siya had already switched to her diving suit with Lu Fengyings help. Even though we discovered this lake, theres no certainty that there is only one path leading to the Red Radiance Jade mine. While were here dilly-dallying, someone might have already beaten us to the draw and started dancing in our Red Radiance Jade mine! Even if a second Lion Dragon Fish appears, its fine. Didnt you already kill one? I hired all of you here by promising a lot of money to solve problems like this! She cast Lin Chuan a profound glance. Then, without turning her head around, she was the first to jump into the lake. The mine explorers and crystal experts looked at each other. With the help from the Sharp Blade members, they put on their diving suits. The Sharp Blade members then removed numerous boxes from the load carried by the machine mules and set up various underwater vehicles. They could carry from four to six people at once. They could even be connected to military-grade computers. Once the destination they marked on the map they drew was uploaded to the military-grade computer, the vehicle could reach the destination on its own. Even the superhumans who had never received diving training before could complete the task as long as they fixed themselves to the underwater vehicle. Are you alright? After seeing most of the team jump into the lake, Lin Chuan felt resigned. He turned his head around. Meng Chao rubbed the center of his forehead and examined the memory fragments from his previous life. They had jumped out just now. He shook his head and said, Its fine. I quite like playing with water. Chapter 208 - Change at the Bottom of the Lake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The surface of the lake and the bottom of the lake were two different worlds. The sky was covered by dark clouds, which made the forest dark. It also made it difficult for sunlight to shine through. When the team was around five meters deep, they felt like they had sunken into a swamp and could not see a thing. Even if superhumans visual cells were more developed than normal humans and they could see when normal humans would be blind and sense spirit energy fluctuations, they could only see waves of colorful undercurrents flowing at the bottom of the lake. They illuminated all sorts of strange aquatic creatures and bewitching aquatic etherealized plants. Fortunately, the aquatic life and plants sensed the powerful presence from the superhumans and were baffled by the deep water bombs earlier, so they did not dare to go forward to bother the humans. They just hid away from them. As for stronger hunters? It was just as Lu Siya said, no tyrant would allow another creature that could threaten its position. There was no space for such creatures in the lake. The group held onto the underwater vehicles and listened to the sound of the propellers turning as they sank deeper. The vanguard with the best swimming abilities sent good news through the communication channel. He had already discovered the subsurface stream and was scanning the situation in the depths of the cave. Soon, an even more detailed map appeared on everyones military-grade tactical watches. It pointed them to a winding path. Congratulations, everyone. Were close to our treasure. Lu Siyas laughter rose in the communication channel. It was as if she already had victory in her grasp. At that moment, the walls of the lake not far away from the group squirmed, and something opened its mouth at them. The group was shocked. Eight searchlights gathered on the area and lit up a gigantic clam-type monster. It had been startled by the propellers. Clam-type monsters were usually fixed on walls or huge aquatic-type monsters. They did not pose much of a threat. The group laughed. We found the entrance to the subsurface river. Just as we expected, theres a huge underground space up ahead, and theres a lot of fresh air in it. We can breathe there! The Sharp Blade vanguards excited shout came through the communication channel again. Suddenly, the giant clam-like monster closed in a panic. The insignificant aquatic life that had been swimming around the group also fled helter-skelter. Even the bewitching etherealized plants that had been dancing around curled up and started trembling. Whoosh! An incredibly quick water current charged at them from the bottom. The group was caught off guard. One of the underwater vehicles was struck by the water current, and it was smashed to pieces on the spot. All the people attached to it were thrown off. Its another Lion Dragon Fish! a fighting-class superhuman cried out in surprise in the communication channel. The vision of fighting-class superhumans was better than that of the support-class superhumans. They saw another Lion Dragon Fish in the dark, seemingly bottomless lake. It was larger and looked even fiercer. It swung its head and tail, and like a torpedo with hundreds of kilograms worth of explosives stuffed in it, it charged at them. And in the water, the Lion Dragon Fish was at home. Its fighting strength there did not increase by a mere five times, either. While it rushed at them, it opened its mouth and fired water blasts repeatedly, which created a terrifying whirlpool of death. The creature wanted to rip the humans to shreds. The three Heaven Realm elites were sent scattering away by the undercurrents. They could not work together like they did on the surface of the lake. Their spirit flames were affected by the current, and they could not bring out their strength to destroy it effortlessly. The Lion Dragon Fish seized the chance to charge into the crowd. It bit a mine explorers lower body off and swallowed it whole. While doing so, it caught that mine explorers upper body with its sharp teeth and threw it at the humans. It was a show of force, and it was also a way to affect the humans minds and distract them. Sharps inhales instantly rose in the communication channel. Head to the subsurface stream! Lu Siya immediately made her decision. It is narrow and bumpy, while this Lion Dragon Fish is large! It wont be able to enter! Her personal bodyguard, Lu Fengying pounced on the Lion Dragon Fish without hesitation. With the protection from the Heaven Realm elite, everyone started racing to the subsurface stream. Meng Chao originally wanted to use the dual chain sabers he had just obtained for himself and the past memories he had just awakenedwhich showed him how to fight underwaterto face the Lion Dragon Fish. But with a simple and crude water blast, it had basically made him deaf, and his organs were forced to his throat, which made him understand the true power of a Hell Beast. Do you want to die?! Lin Chuan dragged him from the fangs of the Lion Dragon Fish by a hairs breadth. With all his power, he threw Meng Chao in the direction of the subsurface stream. Ill be here, fighting! Go! When he saw the light of the Undying Bird shining stubbornly in the dark lake, Meng Chao gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood that had surged to his throat. Then, he turned around and swam to the subsurface stream. He did not know how long he had been swimming in the raging lake. It felt like he was swimming in murky water or mud. But he could sense a tsunami behind him. The shockwaves traveled forward in waves and struck his back like a warhammer. When he crawled into the entrance of the subsurface stream, which was a crack in the wall of the lake, he refused to swim any further. Instead, he used his chain sabers to drag in the other mine explorers who arrived after him. Lin Chuan was the last to arrive. He used his beast soul to make the lake surge, and like a small fish with a fiery red tail, he swam in a zig-zagging motion. The Lion Dragon Fish swam madly after him. It was about to bite his legs! No matter how Lin Chuan threw his chain spear forward, it was affected by the current formed by the Lion Dragon Fish. A few times he nearly even lost his spear. Big Brother Lin, here! Meng Chao threw his chain saber out. Lin Chuan reacted and grabbed the chain. With a vicious pull, Meng Chao helped Lin Chuan break free from the Lion Dragon Fish, and both of them tumbled into the subsurface stream. Whoosh! The Lion Dragon Fish charged into the subsurface stream regardless of the cost. But since its mighty head was just too large, it got stuck between the rocks. The more it struggled, the more it became stuck. Meng Chao hesitated. He wondered whether he should use this chance to harvest its mouth. Lin Chuan grabbed him and hissed, Go! And just as Lin Chuan expected, when they swam a dozen meters forward, they heard a loud bang that made the earth tremble behind them. The Lion Dragon Fish had finally broken free of the wall. Even though it did not swim inside, it used all its strength to fire an incredibly fierce water blast. The shockwave it stirred up felt like a main fighting tank ramming itself into Meng Chaos back. He felt the taste of copper in his throat, and he could not help but cough up blood. In his heart, he thanked his lucky stars. If Lin Chuan had not stopped him, he would have been torn to shreds by the Lion Dragon Fish. Its no wonder why that creature is known as a Lion Dragon Fish. I remember now. It didnt gain its name because of its looks, but because of its greatest talent known as Lions Roar. It can release a deafening roar underwater! Meng Chaos heart pounded in fear. He and Lin Chuan supported each other and gradually cast the Lion Dragon Fish and its raging roars behind them. They did not know how many times they ran into deadends in the complicated subsurface stream, but at last, they saw faint light ahead of them. It was the searchlight that came from the mine explorers who had climbed to the surface ahead of them. Both of them swam with all their strength to the light and appeared above the water. Then, they crawled to the shore and lay sprawled on the ground with their limbs splayed. The dark stream behind them continued surging and did not calm down even after a long time had passed. Meng Chao panted for a full five minutes before he sat up and observed his surroundings. It was a cave half the size of a soccer field. It had stalactites and stalagmites, which contained bites of crystals that let out faint light. The air might have been humid and smelled sour and foul, but it was perfectly fine for a person to breathe it. It seemed like there was a crack that led to the surface. They did not know what was above their heads. Could it be that they were already within the area of Raging Waves? Meng Chao, Lin Chuan, and the other fighting-class superhumans recovered very quickly. The pale-looking mine explorers and crystal experts lay limp on the ground for more than ten minutes. They could not get up. Lu Siya was the first to regain her composure. Or rather, even when the second Lion Dragon Fish opened its mouth, she had not trembled in the slightest. She, her bodyguard, and Scimitar did a head count and started packing up their equipment. The sudden ambush resulted in the loss of two mine explorers and a hunter from Sharp Blade. Another hunters left arm was torn off at the shoulder by the Lion Dragon Fish; he only survived because his teammate had risked his life to save him. At that moment, he was injected with a sealing agent, and medical gel was smeared on his wound. For the time being, his life was not in danger. They also lost half of their food. Miraculously, their exploratory equipment was in perfect shape. But when they faced such great losses, even the expressions of mine explorers from Sky Pillar Corporation and a hunter as experienced as Scimitar turned dark. Ms. Lu, you shouldnt have cared only about the exploratory equipment just now and given up on the underwater vehicle that carried our food supplies, he said. Right now, our exit is sealed by the Lion Dragon Fish, and we dont know how long well have to stay underground. Well need food. Once we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, well get everything. After saying that, Lu Siya opened her palm and showed the loot she had obtained just now. It was a crystalline mineral that looked like a crystal flower bud. Red Jade Pearls were not worth much, but they were commonly associated with Red Radiance Jades. Usually, if someone discovered Red Jade Pearls and Blood Flowers at the same spot, they would also be able to discover a Red Radiance Jade mine. Everyone in the place was an expert, so their eyes immediately lit up. I know that two of our teammates lost their lives just now, and we will have a hard time finding their corpses. My heart hurts too when such a thing happened. Lu Siya sighed and raised the Red Jade Pearl tightly while saying loudly, But there are bound to be sacrifices in the fight between humans and monsters. The path of Earths civilization expansion in the Other World must be built by the spirits of countless brave warriors. Were all superhumans here, and none of us are afraid of sacrificing ourselves, because we know that even if we die, someone else will inherit our spirit and complete our mission. The two brave warriors died for the sake of the Red Radiance Jade mine, so its only when we find the Red Radiance Jade mine as quickly as possible that we can comfort their spirits. It will allow us to calm the extreme weather on the surface so that our steel army can enter the fray and win this battle, thereby saving more of our comrades. And all of us, including the families of those sacrificed, will not just become heroes, but the richest heroes in Dragon City. This is the only thing that I, Lu Siya, can do for you! Chapter 209 - Mystery of Runic Symbols Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The group said nothing. Lu Siya gritted her teeth and said, Elder Zhang, I will make an application to the corporation for the mine explorers we lose, and I will give them double the normal blood money. Scimitar, Ill do the same for your teammates. Even if theyre just injured, I will increase the wages by 30% according to the basic wage we agreed upon on the contract. I have to repeat my earlier words: As long as we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, the whole world is ours! The group looked at each other and cast aside their unprofessional emotions before they started acting again. They used a specialized underground soundwave reader to scan the walls in search for the highest reaction and a crack that would lead them to a larger area. One of the mine explorers who came from Sky Pillar Corporation sat down in a meditative position and started mumbling. Fine spirit tattoos appeared nonstop at his temples, eyes, and the center of his forehead. Lin Chuan told Meng Chao that this mine explorer had a special ability. He could sense the slightest changes in wind speed and wind direction, and he could also accurately feel the difference in temperature and humidity. He was basically the same as a human weather station. With his guidance, the group quickly went to a corner of the cave. The seemingly sturdy wall was covered in winding cracks. Wind blew through the black cracks. The walls were wet, and there were also creatures that looked like moss growing on it. The most crucial thing was that there was a beautiful, bewitching and dangerous Blood Flower settlement growing at the foot of the crack. Behind this crack should be an even larger space. The wall isnt too thick. The Blood Flowers reached this place from behind it. Lu Siya formed her conclusion. The feedback provided by the soundwave reader supported her theory. After Professor Ye collected her sample, two Sharp Blade superhumans brought out flamethrowers and burned all the Blood Flower strains. Zhang Weiyan and the other veteran mine explorers from Sky Pillar Organization moved forward. They first placed their hands on the wall and shut their eyes before they released their spirit energy to sense the thickness of the wall, its structure, and components. After discussing for a while with each other, they used geological hammers and knifeblades to carve runic symbols on the walls. The runic symbols they knew how to draw were all support-based and related to geological structures. Meng Chao understood absolutely nothing about them. He just watched the men move their hands in a flurry. In a short half an hour, they drew more than one thousand profound and complicated runic symbols that were connected to each other in the space that had a diameter of around two to three meters. They formed a complicated runic matrix. Then, they brought out rune ink made of superbeast blood and spirit energy liquid. They slowly poured it into the runic matrix from the mouth at the top of it. A miracle happened. The runic ink did not spill all over the wall. Instead, it was led by a mysterious power and flowed in an orderly manner through the runic symbols. Very soon, it covered every line and shone with a faint light. The veteran mine explorers sat down cross-legged and chanted while they released powerful brainwaves. Their vitality magnetic fields resonated with the spirit energy magnetic field created by the runic matrix. It stirred up powerful spirit energy contained in the runic ink, which reached the atomic electron shell of the stones and changed the properties of the stones on an atomic level. An unbelievable scene occurred. The originally sturdy rock softened as the spirit energy surged through it and turned into something similar to gravel. It quietly collapsed and revealed a long and narrow tunnel. The stones that were not covered by the runic symbols retained their sturdy structure and supported the tunnel. This was not the first time Meng Chao saw how runic symbols worked. But every time he saw the amazing power that allowed them to gather sand into towers or turn stones into gold by changing the structure of the atoms, he gasped in amazement just like everyone else and could not understand what was going on. Even the superhumans who used this power only knew how to use them but did not understand the logic behind it. They could only make vague statements about runic symbols being surface-level projections of spirit energy magnetic fields. They could connect with humans vitality magnetic fields and the planets magnetic field. They could even connect with the universes magnetic field, which existed between stars. No one quite understood it. Up to this date, the principles of runic symbol remained in a black box. Earthlings had only discovered words in the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower after they transmigrated to the Other World and learned that they were amazing symbols that could stimulate great power. This was one of the reasons why humans were so interested in the true nature of the Other World. Many people believed that it was not an uncultivated planet where only monsters resided. Millions of years ago, a highly-developed civilization should have existed in it. But due to unknown reasons, it was destroyed, and only ruins that recorded its glorious past remained. Earthlings had inherited them when they transmigrated to this place. But why were they so certain that the ancient civilization was ruined? It was very simple. If a whole city from outer space transmigrated to Earth, even with the technology developed during the second half of the twentieth century, it would be discovered within twenty-four hours, regardless of whether they descended in the Sahara Desert, the Amazon rainforest, or any other place with few people around. At most, humans would spend three days making preparations before they made contact with the city from outer space. However, Dragon City had transmigrated to the Other World more than half a century ago. Even so, they had still not met any Other World local tribes that possessed intelligence. Even if the fog had been surrounding them all this while, it still did not make sense. Hence, even if there was an Other World civilization existing in the depths of the fog, its society and technology would not be highly developed, so they were destined to be suppressed by Earths steel army. Well conquer the Other World and explore as well as inherit the strength from the ancient civilization. Then, well bring this incredibly advanced ancient technology back to Earth in a mighty manner so that we can help Earths civilization move from living on one planet to living on multiple planets. Well become the lords of the entire galaxy! This was the greatest dream hidden deep in the hearts of many Dragon City youths. Meng Chao was the same before he returned to the past. Right then, he naturally knew that this dream was far-fetched. The Other World did possess locals who were organized and possessed intelligence. Even though they had long since forgotten about the glory of the ancient civilization and even treated their ancestors extraordinary technology as magic and curses, destruction was always far simpler than construction. The semi-automatic rifles in the hands of the primitive people could also kill a fully equipped modern man. After the Monster War, the intelligent locals of the Other World would bring great trouble to Earthlings. If they wanted to completely get rid of this problem, they had to pay the smallest price and use the shortest time possible to win the Monster War so that Dragon City could fight against the multiple tribes of the Other World while at full health. They had to obtain victory in the northern offense. And the key to it all might lay just in front of them. This was the reason behind why Meng Chao was willing to take the risk to enter deep underground. It was definitely not for the money. And it was absolutely not to ride Lu Siyas long, luscious, smooth, and beautiful coattails. Instead, he did it for his comrades, for the future, and for Earths civilization. What are you thinking about? Lin Chuan asked in a whisper. Meng Chao was stunned. No, Im not doing it for the coattails. Lin Chuan was taken aback. What tail now? Meng Chao scratched his head. Im talking about a Demonic Halberd Pigs tail. Im hungry. You have to be careful. Were about to enter where the spirit energy ley lines are gathered. I can sense the spirit energy magnetic fields around us getting stronger. It might affect our hearts, Lin Chuan said sternly. The closer we get to a spirit energy ley line, the more likely it is for a humans brain to be affected. Our most primal emotions and desires will be magnified, and well gradually reveal our true nature. In truth, even our logic may be devoured, so well become someone else entirely. So, dont let your thoughts wander. Focus on the mission. Remember to take a meditative stance and think for a while once every half an hour or an hour. Make sure that your mental strength index is constantly around 100%. Got it. Thanks, Big Brother Lin. Were brothers. We even saved each others lives just now. Theres nothing to thank for. Lets go. Everyone has already gone in. The mine explorers moved through the tunnel. Once every few steps, the veteran mine explorers carved runic symbols into the walls and turned the stones into gravel so that the tunnel could continuously extend into the rock formation. When support-class superhumans used such magic, it was not at all easier compared to fighting-class superhumans releasing killing moves. The faces of veteran mine explorers, including Zhang Weiyan, soon began to wither. They had to take gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid as well as meditate to recuperate. Fortunately, there were a lot of fighting-class superhumans in the team. Based on the investigations of the geologists, the rock formation in this area was very sturdy and could withstand powerful shockwaves. The three Heaven Realm elites and the Sharp Blade members who were at the peak of Earth Realm took turns attacking the rocks with the most simple and crude attacks. Even though their methods were not as elegant as those of the veteran mine explorers, they continued expanding the tunnel. A strange light sparkled in Lu Siyas eyes. She encouraged her teammates and said that she could sense an increasingly stronger spirit energy reaction. It was not far ahead of them, and it was definitely where the spirit energy ley line was. In the end, after three hours in the place, they cleared the tunnel and entered an even wider underground space. Boom! The first mine explorer who stumbled into the place was so shocked by the grand and beautiful spectacle in front of him that he sucked in a sharp breath. The people who came in after him were also dazzled and stopped absolutely dumbfounded. What appeared before them was a colorful crystal palace. Regardless of whether it was the stone walls, the stone pillars, or stalagmites, all of them gave off a semi-transparent, crystalline feel. They also shone with a dim light. It was like a reflection on water and flowed slowly in the air. Forget about ever seeing such a thing on Earth, even in the Other World, veteran mine explorers like Zhang Weiyan seldom saw such a beautiful sight. Red Pillar Crystals! Multi-blue Lightning Crystal! Heavenly Green Bronze! Violet Snake Stone! Fire Glow Stone! Therere so many crystals and minerals here, and their purity is very high. The difficulty in mining them is very low as well. As soon as we get rid of the Apocalyptic Beast on the surface, we can use large drilling devices to reach this place. This is basically a treasure trove already at our fingertips! Zhang Weiyans white beard started trembling. The fatigue that had settled into his bones after carving dozens of runic matrices and stimulating them was gone. His dried up blood vessels seemed to have been filled up by the power in the crystals, and he became more than ten years younger. Scimitar and the other Sharp Blade members were also delighted. Even the team member who had one arm bitten off by the Lion Dragon Fish and had a pale face looked happy. Under the illumination of the ever-changing light from the crystals, every single one of their face muscles trembled. Chapter 210 - Racing Agains Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Survival Committee had set up a law called the Resource Act. The mines discovered within Dragon City by Dragon Citizens were shared treasure that belonged to the entire civilization and had to be used for the grand cause of Earth conquering the Other World. The first people who discovered a spirit energy ley line had the right to mine it first. They could form their own groups to mine it or give the right to mining organizations with great power so that they could earn high transfer fees. Also, there was an unspoken rule. All people who discovered a spirit energy ley line could pick a crystal with the highest purity, the best looks, and the most spirit energy from the mine as a souvenir. Based on the types of crystals, the size of that one piece would also differ. To retain its value, it was enough to make the mine explorers so motivated that they would search for mines wave after wave without regard for their own safety. After all, it was very difficult for the first-class elites who were above Heaven Realm to explore the depths of spirit energy ley lines. Hence, it became a shortcut for Earth Realm elites to reach Heaven Realm or pseudo-first class elites who were at the early stages of Heaven Realm to become true powerful fighters. It was no wonder then why the experienced and mature mine explorers and hunters who had experienced hundreds of battles would be unable to help but feel delighted. Did you see it, everyone? Our sacrifices were worth it! Lu Siya jumped on a crystalline Heavenly Green Bronze and swung her fist. Our past mining experiences have told us that the crystal mines are usually in the formation of multiple types of crystals surrounding the most valuable crystal. If there are dozens of crystals and minerals gathered together, then it must be because there is a super crystal mine that has even greater spirit energy inside! Thats the Red Radiance Jade mine! My senses wont be wrong. I can already feel a beautiful red light shining underground. The value of the Red Radiance Jade mine is definitely ten times higher than of the crystals youre seeing right now. We She wanted to motivate them a little more when a mine explorer stumbled over and told them a shocking bad piece of news. Three minutes later, everyone gathered at the brightest corner of the mine. The vugs here blossomed as beautifully as flowers and formed an incredibly luxurious crystal throne. And if there was not a metal plate in front of the vugs, all the people would want to sit on it to record this unbelievable sight and boast about it decades later. But the bold words carved on the golden plate crushed all of their excitement. [Mine Explorer Unit 122 of Universe Corporation, 25th of December, Year 55 of the New Era.] And below it were the names of the mine explorers. Along with them were the records of their preliminary exploration as well as the names of the crystals they had managed to identify in the mine, along with the components of the associated ores. Universe Corporation was another major corporation that was about the same size as Sky Pillar Corporation. The two of them stood on equal grounds. Just like Sky Pillar Corporation, soon after Dragon City transmigrated, Universe Corporation rose to power during the bloody era when societal order collapsed. They helped build the new order and were also giants who created the Survival Committee. Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation were very similar in the road they took to become mega corporations. Both of them started off by exploring spirit energy ley lines and mining crystals. Up to this date, the mining industry was still the core industry of these two corporations. Naturally, if they were in the same field, they were enemies. And the day before was the 25th of December. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation had been the first to discover the crystal mine. This meant that all the excitement and delight Lu Siya and her mine exploration team experienced a moment ago turned into a colossal joke. They had lost the right to mine the place first. Logically speaking, unless Lu Siyas team ran into life-threatening dangers and needed the crystals to save their lives, they could not touch a single stone. Everyones faces instantly turned as dark as thunderclouds. Their gazes burned with rage as if they wanted to burn the metal plate to a crisp. Of course, all of them knew that even if they destroyed the metal plate, it was useless. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation would have recorded the process of finding the crystal mine. They would have also taken a lot of samples and left behind a lot of evidence to prove that they were the first to discover the place. Once they brought all the proof back to the surface, Universe Corporation would definitely not need to worry about any of the methods Sky Pillar Corporation might deploy against them. Damn it, we were a step late! There were clearly no signs of a camp by the lake, and the two Lion Dragon Fishes wouldnt have just watched them sneak to the bottom of the lake. Just where did these bastards come from? Could there be a second path leading underground? The group gritted their teeth, and their faces turned savage. Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath. A flush of red rose on her pale face, showing her stubbornness. She gritted her teeth and said, Everyone, we havent lost just yet! The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation just discovered the associate ores ahead of us. They havent discovered the real Red Radiance Jade mine. Dont forget our primary goal. The value of the Red Radiance Jade mine is much higher than of these normal crystal mines. Right now, were hidden from our enemy, while theyve revealed themselves to us. We already know about the existence of Universe Corporations mine exploration team, but they dont know that there is another mine exploration team that is close to them. Raise your spirits and lets seize every second we have. We will definitely turn the tables! This time, under the illumination of the dim light from the crystals, Lu Siya easily managed to boost the groups morale. The mine exploration team continued forward based on her instincts. The terrain of the underground cave was complex, and it was a hundred times more dangerous than the surface. There were cracks whose end could not be seen, subsurface streams with rapid currents, small holes leading to larger holes, and sudden drops that often made them fall dozens of meters. Even if natural tunnels sometimes appeared, they were winding paths which had multiple branches. The place was like a maze. There were also a lot of underground creatures resembling pests. They were nourished by the spirit energy ley line and evolved into monsters. They were not like the monsters on the surface, who had learned of the might of humans and knew to choose fights when they were at an advantage, and were fearless and ignorant. They kept launching attacks at the mine exploration team. The group lost two more people while traveling further down the mine. One of the superhumans from Sharp Blade was overrun by a wave of venomous scorpions while taking rear guard. When his teammates saved him, the scorpions had already left multiple holes in his body and the venom caused his body to swell up so much that he turned into a black and blue meat ball. No matter how many antidotes and gene medicine they injected in him, it was useless. The other one who perished was a mine explorer. While using a rope to cross a deep crack whose end could not be seen, he was swept down by a huge bat that lived at the ceiling of the cave. He fell into the crack, and his body could not be found. The wings of the large bats were as sharp as blades, and they could even release infrasound at a unique frequency that interfered with the spirit energy magnetic fields created by the superhumans, which turned them into troublesome enemies. Even the faces of the three Heaven Realm elites turned stark pale after they killed hundreds of the large bats. They were short of breath and had no spirit energy left. Lin Chuan told Meng Chao that they were deep in the mine. There were different types of crystals here, and they created spirit energy tremors at different frequencies. When they intersected with each other, it resulted in huge interference to a superhumans vitality magnetic field. The higher the realm of a superhuman, the greater the interference. For example, Lin Chuan was constantly hearing deafening booms. He could also see light spots like those in kaleidoscopes. His thoughts were a jumbled mess, and it felt as if every single brain cell of his was about to lose control. It was very difficult for him to focus, and at most, he could only bring out 30% of his fighting strength. Instead, Meng Chao, who had just started his superhuman journey and was only a one-star superhuman, could still maintain the stability of his mental strength index and bring out 100% of his fighting strength. Perhaps that was the reason why Lu Siya insisted on bringing a one-star superhuman for the trip. Meng Chao secretly observed the expressions of the remaining superhumans. He noticed that their faces were sometimes painted with rage while at other times, they would grit their teeth. Occasionally, they would smile in a crazy fashion, as if they were immersed in the dream of discovering the Red Radiance Jade min. They looked to be already hypnotized by the treasure and did not even notice it. What Lin Chuan said was the truth. Wealth could tempt human hearts. Even those who claimed to have transcended worldliness could not help but succumb to their desires. Fortunately, aside from the pests and large bats, they did not run into any high-grade superbeasts along the way. Besides, with Lu Siya using her instincts as a Spirit Sensor, Professor Ye searching for the tracks of the Blood Flowers, and the tracks left behind by Universe Corporations mine exploration team, they never lost their way. More signs pointing to the existence of the Red Radiance Jade mine appeared around them, and their morale remained high. After they crossed the deep crack where the large bats resided, they trekked forward for another half an hour. Then, the area ahead of them widened up, and they reached an underground forest formed by large fungus. They were thinner and longer than the Shriekers Meng Chao had seen in his memories. There was also moss shining faintly on them, making them look mysterious and dangerous. Even the experienced mine explorers had never seen fungus like this before. They should all be newly mutated species. The group did not know whether they posed any unknown dangers. Zhang Weiyan suggested that they camp here and rest for around six hours to recover their strength and investigate the mysterious fungus to determine whether they were poisonous, acidic, or aggressive. They could also figure out whether there were even more dangerous monsters lurking in the shadows. But Lu Siya did not agree. We dont have time. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation is ahead of us by at least twelve hours. If we continue delaying matters and they discover the Red Radiance Jade mine ahead of us, the four warriors who sacrificed themselves for us will have died in vain! There is only one path here. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation must have passed through these fungi, and if they could do it, we can naturally do it too. Even if we have to reorganize and rest, well do it after we get through this underground forest! Just like how she had jumped into the lake where the Lion Dragon Fish resided in the past, she once again decided to lead the charge and was the first to enter the mysterious fungi forest. Lu Fengying jumped up. Since she faced great interference to her vitality magnetic field, she swayed as she flew in the air. Her spirit flames turned into blades that cut fiercely through the mysterious fungi. A lot of the fungi fell because of her attacks and spewed out a lot of sticky liquid. But aside from being slightly disgusting and sticky, the liquid was not poisonous or acidic. Lin Chuan and Scimitar looked at each other. Then, they too flew above the underground forest. They released their attacks and cut down the mysterious fungi. The mysterious fungi never moved. It was as if they were just giant-sized mushrooms waiting to be harvested by humans. The group formed their battle formation and stepped into the underground forest. As they moved between the mysterious fungi, they stepped on the sticky, pink liquid. Even so, nothing strange happened. Their hearts had been thundering in trepidation, but gradually, they calmed down. But at that moment, the past memories in Meng Chaos head became restless. For some reason, he had a bad feeling. Chapter 211 - Demonic Stone Statue Spider! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sticky liquid under the feet of Meng Chaos teammates formed long threads, and he suddenly stopped as he watched them while they moved in front of him. He shuddered. As a sharp stab of pain bloomed in his head, he remembered. Stone Statue Fungus were a unique fungus that grew near spirit energy ley lines. They did not take the initiative to attack, but once they were attacked, they would fire a large amount of sticky liquid. This sticky liquid was not poisonous or corrosive. In the beginning, it would not affect the enemies in the slightest. But very soon, a few seconds after the enemies stood on the liquid or were covered in it, the sticky liquid would turn firm and even freeze over. It would root the enemy tightly in the spot. Based on the biologists speculations, after the sticky liquid from Stone Statue Fungus solidified, it was stronger than even reinforced concrete. Small monsters like snakes, rats, and insects were not able to break free of it at all. They could only watch as they turned into a statue and in time became one with the Stone Statue Fungus. This was the reason behind the name. Even superhumans who wanted to break free of the Stone Statue Fungus sticky liquid after it solidified had a hard time doing so. What was even more terrifying was that Stone Statue Fungus usually formed a symbiotic relationship with a monster known as Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spider. They were small arthropod-type monsters, which had a unique hunting method. Just like many spider-type monsters, the Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders were able to create sturdy and sticky spider webs. But it did not wait for its prey to come to it. Instead, after it finished weaving its spider web, it would work with two or three other Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders to pull back that spider web like a slingshot, and by using the powerful spring of it, they would fire their spider web at their prey. Their spider webs were created from a natural, single-molecule substance that was even sharper than blades. The more a prey enveloped by it struggled, the more the spider web dug into their body. The preys strength might even end up in it being torn to shreds. The Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spider and Stone Statue Fungus abilities complemented each other. When they worked together, they were usually able to kill large monsters that were more than ten times their size. Even low-grade superbeasts had a hard time breaking free from their hands, so they were one of the most dangerous hunters in the underground world. Meng Chaos body turned cold. Careful! Dont step on the sticky liquid released by the fungi! he shouted loudly as a warning and shoved a mine explorer who was about to step on it. Almost at the same time, dozens of Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders jumped up from the depths of the Stone Statue Fungus forest. Like the most brilliant fishermen, they flung around eight webs that covered the entire area straight at the three Heaven Realm elites who were levitating in the air. The three were affected by the powerful spirit energy magnetic fields and were already feeling incredibly dizzy. It was difficult for them to just remain levitating using the maglev principle, so they did not detect the Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders ahead of time. When they saw the light, cotton-like spider webs that were about to touch them, the three finally displayed the powerful strength of Heaven Realm elites. They moved like phantoms and dodged the webs. Then, their weapons turned into millions of sparks and lightning arcs that reduced the Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders behind the spider webs into pools of blood. But one of the spider webs still ended up entangling Scimitars combat boot. His pupils shrank. He used the tremors in his calf and feet muscles to kick away his combat boot. The boot was made of processed monster leather, and it even had steel plates embedded in it. But the spider web had sunk deep into it. When the three saw this, they gasped in amazement. The mine explorers on the ground were not as lucky as the three Heaven Realm elites. They had been moving through the Stone Statue Fungus forest, and at some unknown point in time, their bodies and soles were covered in the sticky liquid. When they realized it, the sticky liquid began to solidify and limit their movements. And the number of Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders before them was growing. Spider webs shining with cold light came charging at them. One of the mine explorers who was covered in the most sticky liquid was enveloped by a spider web. He struggled instinctively, and the spider web sank into his uncovered face and hands like ten thousand soft blades. His face was instantly covered in intersecting cuts, and he lost three of his fingers. The mine explorer was in great pain, but he could no longer move. He fell to the ground, and coincidentally, he fell into a pool of sticky liquid flowing out of the Stone Statue Fungus. Due to the stimulation of his fresh blood, the sticky liquid instantly solidified and blocked his entire face. He could not breathe, and by pure instinct, he started struggling. The spider web tightened swiftly and cut into his flesh, exposing his bones. Soon, the mine explorer died tragically from suffocation, pain, and blood loss. Even the veteran hunters who had been hunting in the wild for ten years had never seen such a strange combination of a monster and a fungus, and they could not help but shudder. Dont attack the fungus around you! Those flying spiders are afraid of fire! Everyone, charge forward! Well be safe after we get out of their hunting range! Meng Chao shouted. He activated the Fire Crystal on the Surging Lightning Flagship Model and released a slash that was nearly one thousand degrees Celsius. It cut into a spider web, and even the four Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders on it started burning. Everyone became motivated to fight. Creating high-heat flames was one of the most common offensive methods used by superhumans. Many of Sharp Blades members had practiced fire-related skills or carried weapons embedded with Fire Crystals or fire-type crystals. Even the mine explorers usually had combustion liners or blast burners to melt minerals and survive in the wild. Once they understood the monsters weaknesses, they could target them. Even though they still paid a devastating price, they were no longer helpless and forced to wait around like sitting ducks. A number of mine explorers fell down because of the combined attacks from the sticky liquid and spider webs. Once they fell down, it was very difficult to stand back up by relying on their own strength. Usually, they got stuck beside a Stone Statue Fungus. If they tore at the sticky liquid and webs, they would end up tearing at the Stone Statue Fungus, and it would spit out even more sticky liquid, which would catch even the person who came forward to save them. But most mine explorers and hunters used flames to open the path, and they gradually broke free of the area with the Stone Statue Fungi. Meng Chao had brandished his chain sabers like burning windmills to kill a lot of Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders. He was about to leave when he saw that Lu Siya and the others were ahead of him and were about to get out of this terrifying hell made of sticky liquid, but a Stone Statue Fungus that was shining with a faint red light suddenly moved. It revealed a spider-type monster that was even larger than a washing basin residing under it. Demonic Stone Statue Spider! Meng Chaos skin crawled. It was the king of Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders. Under the great radiation from the crystal mine, it had mutated at a rapid pace, and its body swelled up dozens of times its original size. Then, it perfectly blended in with the Stone Statue Fungus. Demon Stone Statue Spiders could fire super powerful liquid that could instantly solidify as well as sharp spider webs. They were at least Grade Two Nightmarish Beasts. When it came to places where spirit energy ley lines gathered, Heaven Realm elites and Hell Beasts vitality magnetic fields were affected and suppressed. Because of this, the fierce and cunning Nightmarish Beasts were the most difficult hunters to deal with. The Demonic Stone Statue Spider jumped up high and drew close to Lu Siya. Based on what Lin Chuan said, Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor, so she focused on spirit energy ley line explorations and crystal researches. She was not very powerful in terms of fighting. And it was just as he said, she seemed to be dumbfounded and shocked by the Nightmarish Beast that suddenly appeared. Her bodyguard, Lu Fengying, let out a loud shriek. A sword thrust shot forward and cut into the Stone Statue Fungus above the Demonic Stone Statue Spider. The wound might have been deep, but it did not manage to cut the Stone Statue Fungus in half. Sticky liquid gushed out, and in an instant, it recovered her. Lu Fengying wanted to turn around and provide reinforcement, but more than one hundred Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders dragged out dozens of spider webs to block her path. When Lu Siya was about to be torn to shreds by the sharp spider web that the Demonic Stone Statue Spider released, Meng Chao, a puny one-star superhuman, was unaffected by the interference caused by the crystal mine. He swung his chain sabers from the left and right. The chains wrapped around the upper body of the Demonic Stone Statue Spider, and he yanked them, which made the spider web drop half an inch off its mark. Lu Siyas face was stark pale. She cast Meng Chao a deep glance. The Demonic Stone Statue Spider bared its teeth and hissed. With a shout, Meng Chaos spirit surged into the offensive runic symbols on the chains. The fire snakes spread to the Demonic Stone Statue Spider and started burning it. The Demonic Stone Statue Spider was soon burned so badly that it looked battered. Its shell started cracking, but it did not wither as Meng Chao expected. Instead, red tentacles shot out of the cracks and devoured the flames. The Demonic Stone Statue Spider brandished the red tentacles, and it looked like a large sea anemone from a sea of blood. A Blood Flower infested creature! An undead! Meng Chaos thoughts raced, and he broke out in cold sweat. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation must have fought hard against the Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders and Demonic Stone Statue Spider when they passed through the forest of Stone Statue Fungi. They even killed the Demonic Stone Statue Spider. But they did not expect that a Blood Flower scloretia had infested this Demonic Stone Statue Spider a long time ago, and after it died, the Blood Flower turned it into an undead, a creature that was even more difficult to deal with. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation managed to get through, but they left behind the zombified version of the Demonic Stone Statue Spider to those who arrived after them. The monsters who turned into the undead possessed weaknesses that were different from when they were alive. The zombified Demonic Stone Statue Spider was not afraid of flames. It was enraged by Meng Chaos provocation, and it spared Lu Siya by jumping in front of a different target. Meng Chaos fingers controlled the chain saber like he was plucking at the strings of a zither. He attacked the joint connecting the Demonic Stone Statue Spiders upper and lower body. That part was its weakest point. The Surging Lightning Flagship Model released a cold, blue light that was at negative one hundred degrees Celsius before stabbing into the flesh. The Surging Lightning Youthful Version could not handle the repeated impacts from the rampaging spirit energy and intersecting cracks appeared on the blade. It was destroyed by the Demonic Stone Statue Spider as it swung its bladed limbs. Meng Chao had been creating his Thousand Moon Slash, but he was interrupted and stiffened up for half a second. The Demonic Stone Statue Spider instantly released hundreds of spider threads that could cut even fine hair straight at Meng Chaos face. At that critical moment, Meng Chao heard the shriek of the Undying Bird by his ears. Lin Chuan appeared in front of him to block the attack. He brandished his chain spear which looked like a burning vortex and swept down most of the spider threads. The spear tip moved like a venomous snake and accurately stabbed the arachnidium in the Demonic Stone Statue Spiders mouth. Then, it struck the aciniform gland. The Demonic Stone Statue Spider was in pain. The Stone Statue Fungus on its back swelled up rapidly, and more blood-red tentacles came out through the cracks. They swung madly. Go! Lin Chuans expression changed drastically, and he grabbed Meng Chao to run. The group stumbled out of the Stone Statue Fungi forest. They ran for dozens of meters before they shoved each other into a crack in a crystal mine. Deafening explosions came from behind them. When the group looked there, they saw that the huge Stone Statue Fungus on the Demonic Stone Statue Spiders back had exploded, and it was mixed with the sticky liquid of the Blood Flower bacterial flora. It spread through the entire Stone Statue Fungi forest. Chapter 212 - Upgrade Equipment Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After the Stone Statue Fungi which had been cut down by the superhumans were nourished by the sticky liquid, their wounds gradually closed up, and the incomplete parts regrew. The corpses of the humans and their equipment that remained on the ground were covered by the liquid as it squirmed about, and they became one with the ground and the Stone Statue Fungi. The Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders and Demonic Stone Statue Spider did not give chase. Perhaps it was because they knew that without the liquid from the Stone Statue Fungus, they would be unable to do anything to humans. Instead, they would end up as the prey. It could also be that their harvest for the day was already enough for them. They hid in the depths of the Stone Statue Fungi and disappeared. Silence returned to the depths of the cave. It was as if the fierce fighting a moment ago was just a nightmare that plagued their minds and refused to leave. Butterfly! There was a girl in Sharp Blade known as Butterfly Knife. She had fallen in the Stone Statue Fungi forest. The eyes of some of the men turned bloodshot. They wanted to go back and fight. Stop! Scimitar took a step forward and blocked their way. Butterfly is already dead. Her corpse was enveloped by the liquid from those fungi. How are you going to get her out? Youll just be casting your lives away! Those Sharp Blade members who wanted to go back were pulled back by the others. After struggling for a while, they wept. Someone hit the wall beside him, and sparks flew. Those bastards from Universe Corporation Theyve clearly gotten through this place, so why didnt they get rid of all those fungi and monsters? Instead, they left an undead superbeast for us They just want to destroy the path behind them! They set up this trap for their competitors! Lu Siya cursed. Its those bastards who killed our teammates! I swear that once I catch up to them, no matter who their leader is, I will kill him! The attack by the Stone Statue Fungi and Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders resulted in the loss of five more people. Along with the four people who died tragically before, there were only fifteen people left in the mine exploration team. When they started off, they had twenty-four. The eyes of the mine explorers and hunters were red. But when things had progressed to this stage, it was meaningless to try and figure out who was responsible. They could not return without any results. They could only brace themselves and continue onward. Should we destroy this fungi settlement? Scimitar asked. We know that their weakness is fire, so it wont be difficult to handle them. We still have some flares and fuel with us. With the help from fire-type skills, we can create simple napalm bombs and burn them all. That undead spider isnt afraid of fire, but the fungus on its back exploded. It should be in a weakened state right now. Once we burn all the fungi and spiders, we can get rid of it. Lu Siya thought about this for a moment. When she saw their dark looks and the strange light shining in their eyes, she shook her head and said, There might be fresh air in the cave, but its still an airtight space. Air seeps in through the winding cracks. If we recklessly use fire, we might burn away all the fresh air and face the lack of oxygen, which will be dangerous. Forget it. Right now, the most important thing is to look for the Red Radiance Jade mine. We cant let those bastards from Universe Corporation beat us to the draw. When we come back, we can get rid of the fungi and the undead. At that time, I will personally cut that undead into pieces to comfort those who passed away. Everyone, the dead are gone. We have to carry their dying will and persist onward! The appearance of the undead means that there were once Blood Flowers here. This means that were very close to the Red Radiance Jade mine! Lu Siya was about to motivate the people to move forward when Lin Chuan suddenly grunted and sat down on the ground. It was only then that Meng Chao noticed that Lin Chuans right arm was drenched in blood, and his face was pale as a sheet. Meng Chao quickly used a dissection blade to cut through his sleeve, and he saw that his arm was covered in fine wounds. His flesh was flipped out like a babys mouth. Ive been hunting for so long, and in the end, I was attacked by one of those I hunt, and a small one at that. Lin Chuan smiled in embarrassment. The interference to vitality magnetic fields here is too strong. I was careless and got injured by an undead Nightmarish Beast with its spider threads. How embarrassing! Meng Chao knew that Lin Chuan had only decided to fight against the Demonic Stone Statue Spider to save him, since his vitality magnetic field was heavily affected. He quickly disinfected Lin Chuans wound, applied medicine on it, and sprayed medical gel on him. We need to rest! Meng Chao looked up and stared at Lu Siya. We cant continue like this. If we run into another attack like this, we will all end up dead! he said stiffly. He had been the first to give the warning just now and pointed out the strange properties of the liquid from the Stone Statue Fungus. He had also told them about the fact that the Ten Thousand Flying Blade Spiders were afraid of fire, which was why he had the trust and favor of most people in the team. At that moment, they instinctively stood on his side. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and thought about it for a moment before she nodded and said, But of course. I told you that we will search for a place to rest for eight no, six hours once we get past this strange fungi settlement. Lets recuperate and seek to locate the Red Radiance Jade mine after! They found a rather large and dry space far away from the Stone Statue Fungi settlement. The exhausted and wounded mine explorers could finally stop and catch their breath. The temperature deep underground was very low. It was not suitable for the wounded to recover. Fortunately, everyone had a tent in their bags, and it was covered in insulation coating. After they lit up a small stove inside with heat provided by a fire-type crystal, the temperature became as warm as in spring. After dressing their wounds and taking in gene medicine as well as high-calorie nutritional fluid, quite a number of people sat down in meditative positions to enter deep meditation. They wanted to recover as much strength and spirit energy as they could. Meng Chao also found a corner and spent thousands of contribution points to perform full-body health care. Moments later, Lu Siya summoned him into her tent, and she even zipped up the entrance. She had a tent used to survive underground. The space inside was not big, and two people felt a little cramped. The bodyguard was gone. Lu Siya was alone. She removed her bloody military pants, which were covered in sticky liquid and used a secret medicine to massage the muscles on the calf to ease the fatigue from traveling for so long. Her legs were covered in black and blue spots. They were bruises she suffered on the way. They made the skin around them look like crystal white jade. It was so beautiful that it could cause hearts to race. If Meng Chao were a normal eighteen-year-old boy full of passion, he might have been enraptured by her. But he had the whole citys hopes on his shoulders, and he was a man who had miraculously returned from the apocalypse. He had gone through all sorts of trials and tribulations, so it did not work on him. He snorted coldly in his heart and fixed his gaze sternly on Lu Siyas thighs. He wanted to see what she wanted to do to him. Lu Siya picked yellow ointment with her fingertip and wiped it on her calves. She slowly smeared it all over her muscles while saying faintly, Do you know what part of you I admire the most? Your performance during the national college examinations practical examination and the admission test of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course were indeed exciting, and Lin Chuan praises you highly. The Ultimate Style youre currently dabbling in is also very interesting, but what I admire the most about you is your performance during your mental strength test. Back then, you hadnt awakened to supernatural powers, but in the virtual battlefield, even when you faced all sorts of terrifying monsters and your pain feedback was more than 120%, your mental strength index remained at 100%. It shows that you have extraordinary willpower, which is something you cant train no matter how much you practice. And just as I expected, just now, it was all thanks to you not panicking in the face of danger and reacting quickly that I was saved. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Since were all teammates, no matter who is in danger, as long as I have the power to do so, I will save them. Lu Siya smiled. I dont care about anyone else, but my life is very valuable. You saved me, so I will do something to thank you. As she spoke, she brought out an exquisite, dark red leather pouch from behind her and handed it to him. It had a short saber that was slightly longer than a dagger. Meng Chao had not even drawn the saber yet, but the moment he touched its hilt, he felt a numbing electrical current flow through his entire body. It was as if every drop of his blood was dancing in his blood vessels. Whoosh! He drew the short saber, and the small tent filled with a blood-red light. It looked as if the two of them were in a red ocean. This is a good saber! Meng Chaos pupils shrank. He saw the dense runic symbols covering the saber, and he praised it from the bottom of his heart. Even if he was not a weapons craftsman, he could tell that the short saber was much stronger than the Surging Lightning Flagship Model. It was a truly good weapon. I heard that Lin Chuan gave you a pair of chains as a gift and taught you the ways to dual wield them. You used those chain sabers to save my life just now. Lu Siya watched Meng Chaos expression with satisfaction and said with a grin, Unfortunately, the sabers you use are nothing much. The one in your right hand is only of average quality and ist just somewhat usable. As for the one in your left hand, its just scrap metal. Itll break the moment something touches it. Coincidentally, I have here with me a short saber I have been carrying with me for years. I seldom have the chance to use it, but I can now gift it to a hero. This saber is known as Bloody Flame. It was created from the fangs of a Grade Six Hell Beast known as Bloody Fire Tiger. They are hard to come by, but what makes this even rarer are the runic symbols carved onto the blade. This is the third-to-last item engraved by runic symbol master Shi Xunmo before he stopped writing runic symbols. Everyone knows that Master Shi has to use his brains capacity when he comes in contact with runic symbols all year long. His brain filled up with too much information after a while, and it can no longer bear the burden of writing runic symbols. The last item he inscribed was Celestial Death, a broadsword. It was sold in an auction in the Supernatural Tower for the exorbitant price of 990,000 Supernatural Coins. Bloody Flame might not be like Celestial Death and not have all of Master Shis blood, sweat, and tears poured into it, but its still an exceptional weapon. Once it enters the enemys flesh, it can break their vitality magnetic field and absorb it as well as send it in endless streams into the users body. I can sense that it will be even more suitable to be bound to your chain compared to the shattered saber you were using earlier! Meng Chao swung Bloody Flame gently and sensed the layers of red ripples surging like waves. It contained a destructive power that did not fit to its size. His Surging Lightnings were heavy cold weapons. After he processed them and turned them into chain sabers, while he could still control the saber in his right hand, he could not quite use the one in his left hand as agilely as he wanted. He could use the Surging Lightning Flagship Model with his right hand to execute Demon Subduing Slash or other such ultimate moves that were powerful and fierce. Meanwhile, if he attached the chain to Bloody Flame, he could use attack trajectories that were agile, strange, and unfathomable, and the blade could even suck blood from his enemies. This would definitely have the one plus one is more than two effect! Chapter 213 - Big Sis Ya Offering Meng Chao to Join Her Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao knew that it was one of Lu Siyas tricks to get him to join her, but he could not help taking Bloody Flame. He made his decision. To save millions of Dragon Citizens, even if she made outrageous requests, he would just endure it. Thank you, Ms. Lu, he said. Lu Siyas eyebrows curled up. I dont like my friends calling me Ms. Lu, she said with the ghost of a smile. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment, then said, Thanks, Big Sis Ya. Lu Siya could see his hesitation, and with a chuckle, she went straight to the point. What is it? Do you think that its impossible for us to become friends? Do you think that Im unreasonable and will do everything I can to get that Red Radiance Jade mine ahead of others, even trample on human lives like theyre grass? Do you think Im risking so many human lives for the mine? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He did not expect that she would be so straightforward. And for some time, he did not know how he should reply. Theres a saying that goes like this, Those who are merciful cannot command an army. The success and failure of this trip does not just concern us. It also concerns the thousands of comrades who are currently fighting with their lives on the surface as well as the lives of the millions of people in Dragon City, Lu Siya said faintly. Of course, I can put on a merciful facade and feign petty kindness while we advance forward carefully to ensure that everyone doesnt lose a single hair and are grateful to me, but if we discover the Red Radiance Jade mine a second later, the resonance of the spirit energy ley line will last for another second longer. The fog, storms, lightning, spirit energy magnetic field interference and all the other extreme weather conditions on the surface will wreak havoc for another second. Then, the number of soldiers and comrades who will die tragically by the claws of monsters will number ten times, a hundred times, or even a thousand times more. If the northern offense continues to drag on until the harshest winter weather arrives, all our sacrifices will be in vain. Thats why we have no other choice. We can only do everything we can to save ourselves and save the citizens! Meng Chao said nothing. Lu Siyas words were decorated nicely, but they were not sincere. They could only trick stupid greenhorns. He was someone who had seen what Dragon City was like after the northern offense failed. And he had also carried out countless missions in which he would do anything to achieve his goals after he went through the training camp with the black skill and after Dragon City slaughtered its way out of Monster Mountain Range only to be engaged in an even more brutal war. That was why Meng Chao said, Big Sis Ya, Im just like you. I want to find the Red Radiance Jade mine as soon as possible and win this damn war. Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao and searched for any signs of contradicting emotions on his face, but she found nothing. So, she nodded in satisfaction. Thats good, then. Youre much smarter than I thought you were. Perhaps youre even smarter than Lin Chuan. A thought rose in Meng Chaos mind, and he could not help but ask, Pardon me for the question, but Big Sis Ya, just what is going on with you and Big Brother Lin? I mean He did not know how he could phrase this question in a suitable manner. Lu Siya smiled in a faint manner and said generously, We were once the best of friends. His father saved my fathers life. We studied together at high school, and he even stayed in my house for a period of time. At that time, both of us thought that our friendship would last an eternity and would never change. Unfortunately, people grow up. Over the past few years, everyone has been busy with work and training, and we grew distant. My original intention was to use this mission to gather as old friends and improve our friendship, but I didnt expect that he wouldnt agree with my actions. Meng Chao wanted to defend Lin Chuan, but Lu Siya waved her hand and interrupted him by saying, Lin Chuan has never been happy with what I do. He thinks Im too eager for rewards and will do anything to get them. This was especially the case when we were in university. After we parted ways, I entered Sky Pillar Corporation to work and faced all sorts of attacks and lethal traps. For the sake of survival, I had no other choice but to arm myself from head to toe and step on other peoples shoulders and even heads to continue climbing upward! Meng Chao frowned and said, But youre a lady of the Lu family. So what? Lu Siya asked with a cold smile. Sky Pillar Corporation might have been created by my grandfather, but over the years, the consolidation of resources and buying of other industries resulted in him bringing in other factions. The internal conflict in the corporation is incredibly intense, and the Lu family doesnt have the say in the corporation. Even in the Lu family, there are more than ten people with my status, and there are also uncles and aunts who long for power. They treat the outstanding ones in the third generation as thorns in their side. To the outsiders, children from powerful families like me are dressed in pretty clothes and live luxurious lives, but who knows about the dangers and pain I face when I walk on thin ice? Lin Chuan doesnt understand me. That guys personality is just like his nickname. Weeping Reaper hah! He might seem like a ruthless person when he cuts monsters as easily as cutting vegetables, but I know him. He has a soft heart, and hes a very nostalgic person. His sympathy often starts acting up; otherwise, why would he cry while fighting? By the way, what did that kind Weeping Reaper say about me? He must have said that Im a witch and tried his best to stop you from joining this mission, right? Meng Chao was caught off guard and was rendered speechless for a time. He thought for a few seconds before he said, No, Big Brother Lin said that youre a good person. Lu Siyas beautiful eyes instantly widened. She was stunned for a long time before she laughed in spite of herself. A good person? Ive been his friend for so many years, and the only remark I have from him is that Im a good person? Since Im a good person, why did he refuse my offer to join Sky Pillar Corporation and help me so many times in the past? He would rather live in the wild and stay among monsters than join Sky Pillar Corporation, where he could enjoy power and resources that other people would never be able to get their entire lives. Meng Chao could sense Lu Siyas grudge. He had a feeling that they could not continue on this topic, or it would really not be worth it if she destroyed his friendship with his idol. Before he could say anything, though, Lu Siya changed the topic. Forget it. We shouldnt talk bad about him behind his back. Lets talk about you. Meng Chao, have you ever thought about joining Sky Pillar Corporation? Meng Chao was stunned and said instinctively, Im just a freshman. I havent thought about such questions just yet. Then think about it. Youre in the Other World, and youve awakened to supernatural abilities. Our brain cells are highly developed, and our memories as well as comprehension are ten times stronger than those of university students on Earth. We only need around a year to understand the knowledge they need four-six years to learn. So, the students in Dragon City, especially those who learn from the ace courses of the famous universities only stay in the university to learn during their freshman years. When theyre sophomores, they come in contact with the society extensively, and they carry out internships in major corporations, superhuman squads, the military, the police force, and other forces of power. Many of the incredibly talented people even sign contracts with various powerful forces right after they step into their respective universities and are cultivated with a predetermined direction, which allows them to enjoy much better cultivation resources than their coursemates can get. Besides, Dragon City is now moving to tactical offense, so the intensity of the war is going to increase. Its the optimal time for ambitious youths to get achievements. Why should you stay in that ivory tower for four years? Itll be a huge waste of your talent! Ill get straight to the point, Meng Chao, did you think that I invited you to join this mission on a whim? No. Ive admired your talents from the start, and I believe that youre a talented person that can be molded. You could lend me a hand in Sky Pillar Corporation, so I wanted to test you during this mission. To my surprise, you performed even more exceptionally that I thought you would, so youre truly worthy of me offering you a contract. I promise you, itll be a long term contract that you wont be able to refuse. Lu Siya extended a hand to Meng Chao. He put on an overwhelmed expression, but his thoughts were already racing in his mind. Based on the memories from his past life, after the Monster War, Sky Pillar Corporation was around for a long time and had coattails that were worthy to be ridden on. But Lu Siya seemed to be a person who wanted to be in control of everything. And she did not have a position where her word carried weight in Sky Pillar Corporation. She also faced all sorts of obstacles from all directions. At the very least, Meng Chao did not remember a woman called Lu Siya being among the higher ups in Sky Pillar Corporation after the Monster War. Of course, with him as the butterfly flapping its wings, he might be able to change Lin Chuans fate, and if both of them helped Lu Siya rise up the ranks, she might be able to hold great power in Sky Pillar Corporation, which would affect the political direction in Dragon City. But he had to give this matter further thought and gain Lin Chuans support. Meng Chao did not want to face the ambitious, dominant, and dangerous woman on his own. After deciding that, he said, Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Big Sis Ya. Ill think about this carefully. Usually, when people say that they will think about this carefully, it means that theyre refusing. Why? Lu Siya stared deeply into Meng Chaos eyes. You dont seem like those cultivation maniacs who do not care about what is going on in the world. I know that youre working on business projects with Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu and his son, as well as Yan Organization. Luo Wu has been pretty famous over the past few years, but hes just at the peak of Heaven Realm, while we have Deity Realm elites in Sky Pillar Corporation! Yan Organizations Ripple Force might be really popular, but the organization still lacks power. It is far from reaching the heights of Sky Pillar Corporation. I believe that someone as talented as you will only shine with your full brilliance if you join Sky Pillar Corporation. Then, youll realize your dreams and wont waste your talents! Big Sis Ya, I understand it. Sky Pillar Corporation is a mega force of power that is at the top of Dragon City. Many superhumans have been wreaking their brains for ways to join Sky Pillar Corporation, and Im the same as them. Meng Chao smiled and chose to push Lin Chuan forward as a shield. He believed that Lu Siya would understand his meaning if he did it like that. But this is the first time Im carrying out a mission, so I dont have a lot of experience. My tutor told me that I am to listen to Big Brother Lins suggestion no matter what happens, so I want to ask for his opinion. Then, Ill also ask the opinion of my personal tutor. Lu Siyas gaze turned colder with every word. Of course. I dont like to force people to do things, she said cooly. Future stars who will shock the world like you have a lot of paths to choose from. Regardless of whether you accept my offer, we will still be friends. If anything happens, you can come to me. Dont feel burdened by it. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Thanks, Big Sis Ya. If theres nothing else, Ill go and rest. We have to hurry forward later, after all! Lu Siya nodded. Meng Chao quickly unzipped the tent to get out. Wait. Lu Siya suddenly called out to him. Help me take this to Lin Chuan. She placed a red crystal emitting the temperature of a human body into Meng Chaos palm. This is a Blood Jade Essence. Its a very unique supreme-grade crystal. It can stimulate the activity in cells and promote the recovery of wounds. It can also automatically guide torn blood vessels to connect with each other, which will ensure that the healing will not affect the functions of nerves and tendons. Lin Chuans right arm was cut to bloody ribbons by the spider threads, right? Even though hes currently a Heaven Realm elite and has great recovery abilities, we cant be careless. If he reconnects the wrong blood vessels, it will affect the precise control he has over his fingers. Tell him to place this on his palm and circulate his spirit energy to heal. Itll be better. Chapter 214 - Stepping on Corpses to Move Forward Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was beginning to think that Lu Siya and Lin Chuans relationship was really strange. Okay, he said, and took the Blood Jade Essence. By the way, do you know how crystals are formed? Lu Siya held onto his hand and refused to let go. She stared at him while saying, The scientists from Earth have performed a lot of research on the Other Worlds crystal mines, and they created all sorts of strange theories. One of the most popular ones is that crystals are the corpses of powerful and intelligent lifeforms from the ancient civilization that once ruled over the Other World. When the terrain changed through the course of billions of years, incredibly high heat and intensely high pressure refined and squashed them, which is how they condensed and slowly turned into crystals. If we look at this from a certain angle, crystals are the fossils left behind by those from the ancient civilization. When we mine crystals, were digging out the corpses of those from the ancient civilization. And when we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, well have located the blood vessel of a huge giant from ancient times. The Blood Jade Essence in your hands is the bone marrow or heart blood of someone from the ancient civilization. Its no wonder then why the resonance from crystals can affect a humans vitality magnetic field and even cause our spirit energy to deviate, which makes us see all sorts of illusions and hear things. Its because weve disturbed the spirits who have been sleeping here for billions of years, and were hearing the murmurs from ancient times! Meng Chao suddenly felt that the Blood Jade Essence in his palm was quite the trouble. Lu Siya continued by saying, Of course, there isnt a lot of proof supporting this hypothesis. But the coal, petroleum, and natural gas on Earth were indeed created by the corpses of ancient beings as the terrain on Earth changed over the course of a long time. Earths civilization was built on the foundation of the coal and petroleum industry, and they rely on extracting the corpses of the ancient beings to obtain the power to continue pushing forward. Do you understand what Im saying? The road human civilization steps on boldly has always been built by billions of corpses. It happened on Earth, and its the same in the Other World. Regardless of whether were stepping on our own corpses, the enemies corpses, the corpses of the ancient beings from billions of years ago, or the corpses of the people who are bound to be sacrificed in the future, we have to do it to move forward. Without sacrifice, there is no civilization. Thats why I dont want you to adopt Lin Chuans petty kindness. You have to realize that you must step on other peoples corpses to move forward. Human civilization has always done this, and if we want to reach the top and become matchless among billions of people, we must do this! Tell this to Lin Chuan. I will pay three times the blood money to all the people who die in this mission, and I will buy twice the Red Radiance Jades that they should get to their families. But if we run into danger next time, I will still take the lead, and I will not stop until I reach my goal! Lu Siya flung away Meng Chaos hand and zipped up the tent from the inside. Meng Chao returned to his and Lin Chuans tent and handed the Blood Jade Essence to him. Then, he gave a simple account of Lu Siyas words to Lin Chuan. Of course, the words he used were not as extreme as hers. Lin Chuan held the Blood Jade Essence in his hands and inserted a bit of spirit energy into it. In an instant, blood red mist spilled out through the gaps between his fingers and circulated around his arm. As the red light nourished him, his wounds started healing. Soon, a faint layer of scabs formed up. Lin Chuan exhaled in comfort. He drank a high-calorie nutritional fluid made from superbeast blood, and blood returned to his face. Perhaps it was because Meng Chaos expression had been a little strange when he shared Lu Siyas words, Lin Chuan had been staring at him for a long time. Suddenly, he frowned and asked, Are you bewitched by that woman? Of course not. How could I possibly be bewitched by a woman?! Meng Chao denied stoutly. Then he thought about it, and found that his words were a little ambiguous, and he added. Thats not right. Of course I might be bewitched by women, but I wont be enchanted by women like Ms. Lu Ah, thats not right either. Shes indeed a very charming woman, but I might fall for her type, but I will absolutely not fall for her Anyway, she asked me to join Sky Pillar Corporation, and I refused. Why? Lin Chuan asked. Working together with Sky Pillar Corporation is a chance that many superhumans dream of having, but cant get. Can I tell you the truth? Of course! Because I feel like you have a strange relationship with her. You might have gone through some cliche romance where you loved and hated each other, which got you deeply entangled with one another. Then, for some reason, you split up on bad terms, and since she cant have you anymore, she thought about using me as your replacement. Im a passionate youth with great ambitions, and for my ideals, I dont mind working less for twenty years, but youre involved in this, and youre my neighbor, senior brother, and idol. I cant destroy our relationship for one Ms. Lu. And women arent as important as the brotherly relationship between real men, you know? Lin Chuan sucked in a deep breath and said with a complicated expression, Youre overthinking things. Lu Siya and I are just friends. Besides, even if we really did have some other relationship, she would definitely not look for you to serve as my replacement. Why? Lin Chuan touched his incredibly handsome face. Oh, got it. Then, Big Brother Lin, do you suggest that I join Sky Pillar Corporation and become closer to Ms. Lu so that we can work on some projects? Thats your own path. No matter what you choose, I will support you. But I will give you this piece of advice: Your life is your own. You shouldnt work too hard for anyone else, Lin Chuan said. You fought against that undead creature to save Lu Siya just now, but it was far too dangerous. Even if it was to gain her favor so that you can realize your ambitions in Sky Pillar Corporation, theres no need for you to be so eager. By the way, have I ever told you about my father? And did I tell you how a poor boy like myself managed to get into the same high school as a lady like Lu Siya and even became her best friend? Meng Chao was a little taken aback, and he said, Ms. Lu said that your father saved her fathers life. Is that what she said? Heh, thats correct too, I suppose. A complicated light shone in Lin Chuans eyes, and he said softly. While my father was alive, he was a normal miner working in a mining company that belonged to Sky Pillar Corporation. He was not very educated and didnt have a lot of skills. The only good thing about him was that he was a diligent worker and quite strong. To take care of me and my four siblings, he stayed in the mines all year long and worked in the dark, humid places with lots of radiation and monsters lurking everywhere. Since he was constantly nourished by the crystals, his arms became deformed and swelled up. They were even thicker than his thighs, and his strength improved. Gradually, he became the best miner in his group. At that time, Lu Siyas father had just come to the mining company under the corporation to manage the mining industry in the area my father worked. Even though he was part of the Lu family, the competition in the family is very fierce, and he had to have outstanding results to have the chance to take over the mining company and then usurp the person with the greatest power in Sky Pillar Corporation. Lu Siyas father was very talented, and he was a first-class mine explorer. He also had a lot of amazing ideas that improved the mining efficiency after he used those ideas to smooth out and modify the exploration and mining processes at that time. My father was his best grassroots miner, and he recognized his worth. But if he wanted to stand out among the dozens of mines in the mining company, it was not enough for him to just modify the procedures and rely on my fathers hard work. Those were nothing. Lu Siyas father relied on his sharp intuition and discovered a new mine near one of the mining spots he managed. It was a crystal mine that might contain a lot of spirit energy, but was stuck between two mining spots. The person in charge of the other mining spot was one of Lu Siyas fathers competitors in the corporation, but no one knew just which mine this winding crystal mine would eventually connect to. To prevent any accidents from happening, Lu Siyas father did not report his findings to the higher ups of the corporation. Instead, he formed a mine exploration team on his own. He wanted to draw a full map of the crystal mine before doing anything else. Among the team members he brought with him was my father. Meng Chao was engrossed in the story. He remembered that Lin Chuan had once mentioned that his father died in an accident when a mine collapsed. It should be this mine, then. Just as he expected, Lin Chuan soon continued, At that time, my father had already worked for a few months in the mining spot without coming back home once. It was my birthday soon, and we had promised that we would have a family gathering. He had even asked his workmate to buy a teddy bear made on Earth from a secondhand market. He intended to gift it to me. He really treasured that teddy bear after he bought it, and he was reluctant to part with it. He even stuffed it into his chest pocket when he went to explore the mines. He treated it as his talisman or as a token from the family he was missing. But that talisman wasnt very useful. They ran into a superbeast deep underground, and while they were fighting fiercely against it, the crystals resonated with them, and spirit energy surged forward. The mine collapsed, and their exit was blocked. In the end, all the normal miners and the low-grade mine explorers died. Only Lu Siyas father escaped, and he brought with him the present my father intended to give to me. Based on the words he said during the press conference after the accident, during the final moments, he and my father supported each other while they searched for a way out. But while my father had deformed arms, he was still a normal human. He couldnt handle the pressing of the walls, the friction of the stones on his skin, the hunger, and the torture of suffocation. He didnt manage to last until the end. Lu Siyas father couldnt save my father, so he could only fulfill his final wish and bring that teddy bear out. A very touching story, isnt it? As the young master of the powerful Lu family, while he faced the danger of the mine collapsing, he still remembered the present a normal miner wanted to give to his son on his birthday. The news spread out, and Lu Siyas father instantly won the favor of a lot of citizens. Even Sky Pillar Corporations reputation increased because of it. Even though the mine exploration team had been completely wiped out, they managed to complete their mission. They drew the layout of the mine, noted the crystals it had, their alignment, and the components of the crystals. They gained the right to mine it first. Because of this, Lu Siyas father was able to raise up the ranks in the corporation. He reached the position of the general superintendent in the mining company, and it was a blessing in disguise for him. But my father never came back. The only thing left of him was a teddy bear covered in ash. It didnt even have a single bit of fur left on it. Chapter 215 - No Humans Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao sank into deep thought. He did not know whether his mind was playing tricks with him or whether he was affected by the powerful interference from the crystal mine to his spirit energy magnetic field, but he thought that Lin Chuans vitality magnetic field was a little strange. Meng Chao felt that after they went underground, a strange light had started flowing in Lin Chuans eyes. The sharp glint vanished the next moment, and he said calmly, Lu Siyas father did everything right when he settled my fathers funeral. He called my father his best friend on many occasions and took care of my familys daily needs, but especially me, who received the birthday gift. After he discovered my talent, he did everything he could to train me and gave me the chance to study in a school for the rich. In fact, at the critical moment when he fought for the position of the general supervisor of the mining company, he even brought me to his house to stay with him for a while, which allowed me to become good friends with Lu Siya. Once I entered society, Lu Siya and her father continued helping me with everything they had. Its thanks to their support that I managed to become the Weeping Reaper of today. If all of it is just an act, then Lu Siyas father has really good acting skills, because it was practically perfect. Even so, all of that cannot replace a real, living, and breathing father. Can you understand how I feel? The pain of losing my father is like a pot of wine left to brew underground. When youre a teenager, you cant taste it fully, but as you slowly grow up, that piercing pain occasionally rises in your mind, causing you to be unable to sleep at night and you end up filled with great disappointment. Thats right. My fathers death got us a lot of things. In fact, it completely changed my fate, and while he was alive, he couldnt be considered to have been a perfect father. Instead, he was rather ugly and constantly reeked of sweat. He even had a bad temper. He was very different compared to Lu Siyas elegant and wise father but he was still my father! Meng Chao nodded. He remembered his own father. Meng Yishan was a harvester, and sometimes, when he worked too hard and was tired, he would not even have the time to bathe before he came back home, so he smelled. Besides, since they were poor, when things did not go well at work, his temper would also be pretty bad. But he was still a mountain that could not go missing from Meng Chaos heart. Even if he had awakened to superpowers now and could kill Nightmarish Beasts with his bare hands, when he smelled his fathers scent, he still felt strangely at ease. While I was an ignorant teenager, I could ignore the difference in our status and play with Lu Siya, but people inevitably grow up and learn of the differences between them. Lin Chuans eyelids twitched, and he said with great difficulty, This is especially so after I became a superhuman and gained experience in fighting in the wild as well as exploring the mines. When I looked back and carefully examined the mine exploration mission that killed my father, I noticed a lot of suspicious parts suggesting rashness due to an eagerness for glory. Perhaps, if Lu Siyas father had brought it up to the higher ups and sent a larger mine exploration team or chose a stabler path and method, the accident could have been prevented. I dont want to say that Lu Siyas father killed mine. After all, he led the exploration and also faced a threat to his own life. He did not force the people to join him either, but used great rewards to attract the miners and mine explorers to join him voluntarily. Everyone knew that the mission would be very dangerous. And since fate was already predestined, if they lost the gamble, so be it. What Lu Siyas father did cant be blamed on her, though. Even if her fathers choices that year were flawed, it shouldnt affect my friendship with her. But humans arent beings with absolute reason. Logically, I know that she is innocent. But when my emotions come into play, its become hard for me to mingle around her as purely as in the past. Besides, whenever I see her, I am unable to avoid meeting her father, the man who might have caused my fathers death, but took care of me and nurtured me. So I avoided her for a few years, but this time, she came to Graveyard Forest, the place where I usually fight. I could no longer avoid her, so I had to join her mine exploration team. I thought that we could repair our friendship a little during this mission, but Im regretting it now, because when I see Lu Siyas methods and how she is ready to do anything regardless of the costs, I cannot help but pay attention to it. Did her father do the same thing that year while they were underground? Did he spur people like my father time and time again to look for the crystal mine, which resulted in everyones deaths? Meng Chao saw that Lin Chuan was getting worked up and even started to grit his teeth. He looked completely different from the usual gentle and elegant Weeping Reaper, so Meng Chao put a hand on his shoulder and said, Big Brother Lin, are you okay? Is the interference from the spirit energy magnetic field too strong? Your mental strength index is fluctuating. Do you want to enter deep meditation and rest for a while? Im fine. Lin Chuan sucked in a deep breath and calmed down. Let me tell you something. Its a reminder to you as well. Your life belongs to you, but it also belongs to your family. If you want to be outstanding, you will naturally need to work hard, but you can only fight for yourself and your family. No one else is worth you risking your life. So, in the next stages of the mission, if you run into any danger, you must remember that the most important thing is to protect your own life. No one is worthy of you risking your life to save them in the team, regardless of whether its Lu Siya, me, or the others. Otherwise, if you die and she completes the mission, all she will do is cry a few times at your grave after she obtains all the riches, glory, and strength. Is that meaningful? You can join Sky Pillar Corporation or any other mega corporation, but remember this: You have to fight only for yourself. You can sell your time, skills, wisdom, and even your dignity, but absolutely do not sell your life, understand? Got it. After hearing that whole speech, though, he couldnt help but add, Big Brother Lin, you seriously misunderstood me. I wasnt thinking about selling my life for Ms. Lu just now when I risked my life to save her. I didnt join this mine exploration mission for her either. I only want to fight with you so that we can end this war earlier. Im the same as you. I dont admire the way Ms. Lu does things, and I refuse to believe in her promises and her honey-coated words, but I do believe that there is some truth in what she says. Locating the Red Radiance Jade mine is incredibly important if we want to win the northern offense, and she is a Spirit Sensor, so she cannot be replaced when it comes to locating the Red Radiance Jade mine. Thats the reason why I decided to risk my life. I dont care about how ambitious Ms. Lu is, and I dont care how many benefits she can get from the Red Radiance Jade mine. Im only concerned if she can end the extreme weather and the fog on the surface so that our steel army can rush into Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest, thereby helping us secure a smooth victory. It would be beneficial for Dragon City and human civilization. Isnt that something worthy of us doing everything we can to achieve? Lin Chuan stared at him for a long time. Suddenly, he grinned and laughed soundlessly. His laughter was very maniacal. He covered his hands with his face, and his shoulders trembled as if he was dancing a clumsy and strange dance. Meng Chao frowned. Did I say something wrong? Was it that funny? No. Im not laughing at you. Im just laughing at my past self, because my original thoughts were the exact same as yours. Lin Chuan finally had enough of laughing. He moved his palms away, revealing a tear-stricken face. There was still a faint smile on his lips. But his gaze was as cold and sharp as a blade. However, he seemed to have come to some sort of decision. He drew closer to Meng Chao, and with a stern face, he said clearly, Listen, Meng Chao, if you really believe in Lu Siyas promise and fight, you can sell her your life for money, power, authority, or other resources. It might be stupid, but there is still a slight possibility that you will be able to get what you want. But you must absolutely not fight for your comrades, humans, and civilization. Its better to sell your life to Lu Siya, any other human, or any specific benefit, but never for human civilization. This is the most sincere warning I can give you. Meng Chao could not understand it, but chills crawled down his spine. Why? Lin Chuan looked at him in an unfathomable manner. Because there is no such thing as human civilization. In fact, there is no such thing as humans. Then, he stood up. Come with me. He brought Meng Chao out of the tent. They moved through the camp and came to a corner of the cave. The spirit energy there was rich, and it nourished all sorts of pests as well as underground creatures. The corner was close to the territory of the Stone Statue Fungi, which released a scent that humans could not decipher but which attracted pests and lured them into the trap. When Lin Chuan gently moved a stone away, they could see a lot of squirming insects and vermin. They formed a small but specific ecosystem. Lin Chuan asked Meng Chao to hold his breath and observe them quietly. Most of the insects and vermin had never seen humans before, and they did not fear them. They could not even fathom what sort of existence they were. They just continued hunting, eating, digesting, and reproducing. Soon, Meng Chao saw a small insect eating moss while it squirmed about. Then, it was eaten by a monster in the shape of a praying mantis. This praying mantis was then gobbled up by a lizard-type monster, and that lizard-type monster was then eaten by a monster with flesh tumors growing on its head. A snake was attracted by the fragrance from the Stone Statue Fungus. It swayed about as it slithered to the Stone Statue Fungus troopthe hell made of liquid and sharp blades. Do you see those monsters? Lin Chuan asked. Yeah. Meng Chao nodded. Even though there was no sunlight underground, the crystal mine shone with a faint, fluorescent light that stimulated the superhumans visual cells. They could see an incredibly dazzling world full of life. Lin Chuan shook his head and said, No, there are no monsters here. Meng Chao was stunned for a moment. He thought that Lin Chuan was saying that these pests were too weak and were not fit for being known as monsters. I only see vermin, praying mantises, lizards, venomous snakes, spiders, and fungi. Tell me, where are the monsters? Lin Chuan asked. Arent they monsters? Are they? Lin Chuan smiled faintly. If theyre monsters but a mysterious power suddenly granted them human wisdom and the ability to communicate with each other, then, if this venomous snake told the lizard, Big Brother Lizard, we should fight to the death against human civilization for monster civilization. What do you think the lizard who was just eaten by the venomous snake would think? Lets say the venomous snake goes even further and says, Big Brother Lizard, for the great, holy, and noble monster civilization, all monsters should do their duty and offer up all their strength to fight for our civilization. So, you should jump into my mouth on your own and sacrifice yourself so that I can become stronger and kill more humans. Well be doing this for millions of our monster brethren! Do you think the lizard would believe the snake? Chapter 216 - : Major Difference Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao stared at the lizard eating the insect in the crack. Then, he watched the snake eat the lizard. His instincts screamed at him that Lin Chuans logic was wrong, and his emotions were off as well. But Lin Chuan looked as if he was severely affected by the crystal mine. His vitality magnetic field jumped about like a bewitching flame, and he answered the question himself. No, it wont. No matter how stupid this lizard is, it wont trust the snakes words. Vermin is vermin, lizards are lizards, snakes are snakes, Demonic Halberd Pigs are Demonic Halberd Pigs, and Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons are Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. Each race has its own interests, and they treat each other as mortal enemies. There has never been an entity known as a monster! To Demonic Halberd Pigs, humans are terrifying, but they might not be as terrifying as Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. After all, millions of years before humans transmigrated to the Other World, the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon had already eaten countless Demonic Halberd Pigs, and even if Demonic Halberd Pigs and Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons group together to form the so-called monster civilization and defeat humans together, eventually killing the last human, will the Demonic Halberd Pigs fates change, and will the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon not eat them because of it? So, if youre a Demonic Halberd Pig and a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon appears in front of you with a smile and invites you to contribute to monster civilization, you should definitely act fearlessly and without hesitation. But in your heart, you must understand that youre fighting against the humans right now because you dont want to be eaten by the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. You should fight for yourself, and at most, your kind. You should fight for the other Demonic Halberd Pigs, not the vermin, lizards, Iron-armored Rhinoceros, or the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. You must not fight for this monster civilization, because there is no such thing as monsters. Do you understand? There is no such thing as friggin monsters! Big Brother Lin, you cant just compare monsters and humans together Theyre two fundamentally different things. Meng Chao scratched his head. Vermin, lizards, snakes, Demonic Halberd Pigs, and Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons have great differences between them, and they arent the same creatures, but were humans. We have the same appearance, share the same language, and can understand each other. Based on your logic, if Im a Demonic Halberd Pig, then everyone in Dragon City is also a Demonic Halberd Pig. Shouldnt we fight and walk together if thats the case? Is that really the case? Lin Chuan asked coldly. Do you really think that all the creatures known as humans in Dragon City are the same species? Even the strongest and most fearsome leaders in Demonic Halberd Pig drove are simply known as Demonic Halberd Pig Kings. Their daily lives are similar to those of normal Demonic Halberd Pigs. I know that they enjoy living in the best nests in their drove, but its still just a swamp thats slightly larger and prettier. What about the human world? Some people live in broken down, old, and narrow apartments. Their houses arent that much larger than a rats nest. They sleep in bunk beds with three levels, and they have to squeeze in with four or five of their siblings. Every day, they have to smell spirit energy that stinks of garlic, and when they eat, they can hear their neighbors peeing or pooping. You should know this very well. Oh, but your family is better off. You only have a younger sister, so you can empty out some space in the living room to call your own and retain the most basic human dignity. But I had four siblings. We lived like this since we were young, and I have no idea how I managed to get through my childhood. And my familys condition wasnt the worst. Among the tens of millions of Dragon Citizens, there are millions who are still living in the slums in shacks. They dont even have their own kitchens, toilets, and plumbing! Big Brother Lin, thats all because of monsters, Meng Chao said, interrupting him. The monsters are the ones who destroyed our beautiful homes, which left countless people homeless. The Survival Committee is already doing their best to solve this problem, but we dont have enough resources, and we lack space. We need to get through these difficult times before we can improve our situation and solve the problem. Lin Chuan cackled. Heh, we lack resources and space? Then why is it that when millions of people are staying in shacks, there are those who live in Dragon City No.1? And Dragon City No.1 isnt even where the most luxurious mansions in Dragon City are! You cant even imagine the mansions in which Deity Realm elites live! The nests of the Demonic Halberd Pig Kings are at most twice as large as the nests of normal Demonic Halberd Pigs. They might also place some of their preys bones inside as a decoration, but theres no difference in their nature. So, theyre the same kind. But when it comes to humans, the living space of someone strong can be dozens of times larger than that of the weak. The price for it is also hundreds of times higher. How can they be considered the same kind? I wont talk about accommodation anymore. From food, clothes, accommodation, and transport, lets talk about food now. What do the normal people in Dragon City eat? They eat luncheon meat that is made from monster organs and the meat of gigantified earthworms mashed together. But what do the powerful eat? Superbeast meat that has rich spirit energy. It can fill them with power and vigor. It can make them live longer, and it can even change the essence of their lives, allowing them to be far above normal people! I didnt even need to mention it, did I? You should know just how different is the food eaten by the rich and normal people. Lets talk about the food weve been eating during this mission. The value of one set of the high-calorie meal that Lu Siya provides is already higher than the monthly food and beverage expenses of a normal family! No matter how much a Demonic Halberd Pig King can eat, its impossible for it to eat ten times the food of a normal Demonic Halberd Pig. Their menu is not different in terms of its nature, so, they are still the same. When you eat instant noodles and luncheon meat, but can see other people enjoying good food in a luxurious hotel and know that you can only eat one of those meals if you spend half a year of your food and beverage expenses on it, can you really proudly say that you are the same as they are? Meng Chao could not say anything to that. Admit it. You dont know what sort of lives the children from powerful families lead. They are destined to become superhumans and stand above other people since birth. You never even had the time to think about these questions. You only saw that they look similar to you and can speak the same language as you. And when rich ladies like Lu Siya lower themselves and come forward to recruit you by slapping your shoulder and saying that were all friends, you believe in her and think that youre all the same. Lin Chuan narrowed his eyes, and veins popped up on his face. He gritted his teeth and said, But Im different. Ive personally seen how the rich live daily, and I know very well that even if I can become friends with Lu Siya, I will never be the same as her. Did you know? That year, when Lu Siyas father was fighting for the position of the general supervisor in the mining company, to create his character of someone who values his relationships, he deliberately brought me into his house on my birthday so that Lu Siya could celebrate my birthday with me. His house was at the top three floors of a luxurious apartment with more than thirty floors. For the first time, I learned that humans can have houses that are as luxurious as palaces. Even their nanny had a house larger than my entire familys. They even had a borderless swimming pool built on the roof and a multi-purpose field. It could be used by their entire family of seven. I also saw a small swimming pool by the big swimming pool. I said that its a small swimming pool, but it was twice as large as the kitchen and toilet combined in my house. Do you know what that small swimming pool was used for? Meng Chao shook his head and asked, What was it for? A strange smile appeared once more on Lin Chuans face. It was for the dog to swim. Lu Siya reared two biochemical hunting dogs that had been genetically modified. According to her, they had to swim every day to retain their mobility. By the way, those two biochemical hunting dogs daily got the two most tender tenderloins located at the back of Iron-armored Rhinoceroses. Before I arrived at the Lu family, no one in my family had ever eaten tenderloins of that grade. Not me, not my entire family, and not my ancestors. That was an incredibly perfect birthday party. All the people in the Lu family were high-class members of society. They were cultured and very polite. They put on the most sincere smiles when they surrounded me and treated me like Im the main character. They asked me to blow the candles, cut the cake, and even hugged me gently. Then, they asked the reporters to take photos of me with the bald teddy bear. At that time, I didnt think that there was anything strange about this. I was dazed and thought that I just had a good dream. But when I was sent back to Joyous Heavenly Garden by the Lu familys elongated, luxurious car and got back home, I discovered what was strange about it. My youngest sister was curled up at a corner of the dining table while eating luncheon meat made of earthworms. Two of my older brothers argued nonstop because they couldnt agree who should use the toilet first. I could hear heavy breathing and the sounds of someone knocking against the wall next door. But nothing could be done about it. The people who stayed in this sort of place were already used to this sort of life. And I couldnt run, because the whole of Joyous Heavenly Garden was that way. Even if I escaped, my pores would still release an acidic and rancid smell left behind on me by low-grade crystals after they were activated. At that moment, when I watched my family eat earthworm meat and argue about who should use the toilet first while I listened to the disgusting sounds next door, I remembered what I saw a moment ago in the Lu family: Lu Siya placing her two biochemical hunting dogs into the swimming pool to play with water, her younger brother playing alone in a wide field, her mother lying beside the swimming pool while drinking a chilled beverage in the sun. At that moment, I felt a flash of lightning in my mind. For the first time, I began wondering about this question. Just what are humans? I believe that between Lu Siya and I, one of us is definitely not a human. If Lu Siya is not a human, then my family and I are definitely not humans. Instead, we are creatures who are even more lowly than her biochemical hunting dogs. If we are humans, then Lu Siya and her parents are definitely some sort of high-grade, super intelligent lifeforms. Theyre gods or aliens, which is why they have the right to live a life that is practically a dream. Otherwise, I just couldnt understand what I just saw. If we were all humans, why would our living environments be so different? Why would there be such a huge difference between us when compared to the difference between Demonic Halberd Pig Kings and normal Demonic Halberd Pigs? Chapter 217 - Could not Understand His Thoughts Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao sighed softly. Honestly, he understood Lin Chuan very well, and he did not think that his thoughts were extreme. After all, in his previous life, he was set up by his rich class rep. His mother was injured badly, and his father was tricked by Shen Rongfa, the general manager of Prosperous Resource Recovery Company. He was also at the risk of losing his life, but the law did not protect them. When he could not reclaim his insurance money and the compensation money, his heart had been filled with darkness. When his increasingly corrupted sister said that the law existed to protect the rich and the poor could only rely on themselves, he had actually agreed in his heart. He was certain that the poor and rich were two completely different beings. However, when the apocalypse arrived and millions of lightning bolts crackled above Dragon City, the rich and the poor alike were reduced to ashes. It did not matter whether they were dozens of people squashed in a dark and humid shack or a luxurious mansion; it did not matter whether they could jump forward like kangaroos after they put on their 3D mobile gear or sat in elongated, luxurious cars; it did not matter whether they were powerless or were at Deity Realm. All of them died without a burial. After returning to the past, all Meng Chao could think about was saving Dragon City and his family. Naturally, there was something wrong with the inner structure of Dragon City, but it was only if he survived that he could change it slowly and solve the problem once and for all. Perhaps it was because he had an empathazing look on his face because Lin Chuan smiled. I just knew that you would understand me. Our backgrounds and experiences are too similar. You and I are the same, he said. From that day on, a small seed took root in my mind, and it started growing slowly. While I stayed beside Lu Siya and her rich friends, I observed how the rich and noble children chosen by God lived. During that time, I tried to search for similarities between us. I wanted to prove that there is no difference between us, and we are all humans. But I couldnt find them. Are we the same just because our appearances are similar? But our appearances are different. At the very least, the clothes they were are fighting suits made of superbeast leather and shells. We cant afford to buy those. No one from Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden can buy them. Besides, every time after they finish training, they nourish themselves with secret medicine. They take supreme-grade gene medicine, use the most modern cultivation machines, enjoy the most scientific cultivation methods, and occasionally have peerless fighters personally teaching them. Spirit energy can promote the activity in cells and metabolism, so they grow tall, handsome, and beautiful. Their skin is fair, their vitality magnetic fields are crystalline, and they look as if they dont belong to this world. But what about us? My father had to take care of a family of six, and he worked hard in a dark and endless mine. He wanted to mine minerals and he practiced some martial arts, but he had never obtained any guidance from famous teachers or had modern tech to help him. He could only let the residue left from his super high metabolism to continue accumulating in his body, so his arms would become deformed and swollen up. In time, his arms became thicker than his thighs, and he looked like a gorilla. When I was younger, whenever my father came home, the children in the neighborhood would imitate the way my father walks because of their immaturity, and I always fought them. But as my fathers arms became even more deformed, I could not help but mumble about it in my heart. If he continued training like this, how would he look? In the end, will he only have a brain left that is connected to two incredibly large arms? Oh, even his brain was unnecessary, because when my father worked, he didnt need to think. Thinking was Lu Siyas fathers job. My father only needed to act according to instructions and mine. That was my fathers job, and the adults living in Blessed Heavenly Garden, Joyous Heavenly Garden, and the shacks did that as well in their various jobs. Due to the infection from the virus, the bites from the monsters, and the mutation of our genes, many of the Dragon Citizens were born with defects. Even so, they had to be tormented by all sorts of occupational diseases while they worked day and night. They couldnt catch their breath all year long. Gradually, they turned into something that no longer resembled humans, but they didnt look like monsters either. Meng Chao nodded. The problem Lin Chuan mentioned did exist. The Other World was an incredibly unstable world. Since the spirit energy magnetic fields could affect the atomic electron shell and completely change the nature of a substance, it naturally meant that it could also break the genetic chain of carbon-based life, which resulted in all sorts of strange, mutated shapes. This was something that happened to both humans and monsters. All of them had to face the problem of evolution and mutation. Humans, though, attempted to control the direction of their evolution and mutation through cultivation. The children from powerful families had a lot of cultivation resources as well as guidance from peerless elites to aid them, so they had a higher chance of controlling their mutation. If outer appearances are not the key that decides whether we are the same type of people, what about language? No matter how we look like, at the very least, we can still talk to each other, and thats good, right? A strange smile rose on Lin Chuans face again. He shook his head slowly and said, If thats what you think, youre gravely mistaken. When I was in the same school with Lu Siya, I noticed a very strange phenomenon. The rich children did not even look at the janitors and handymen in school. They sometimes ordered the handymen to do certain things and even politely said please and thank you to them, but there was no warmth in their eyes. They acted like this was the nature of the world and they were just inserting a bunch of code into a machine. As for the children of the janitors and handymen, they didnt even have the right to enter the school, because it was designed for rich children. Sometimes, when they came over because they had some matters with their parents, they had to wait outside the fence. The rich children often never speak once to the children of the handymen, so even if they speak the same language, is there any meaning to it? If its not our outer appearances and language, could it be our genes? That would be even more hilarious if thats the case. We live in an era where biochemical tech is used by the general public. Humans can easily use spirit energy to break the chains of their genes and put in brand new gene segments. Genes are no longer the key that decides the essence of a species. I get it, then, its our hearts, yes? Regardless of the differences in our appearances, genes, and standard of living, our hearts will still understand each other But I dont! Up to this day, I dont understand why someone could deliberately build a swimming pool for their dogs to bathe nor why would they feed their dogs the best tenderloins! Even if Ive earned a lot of money now and could dig a hole for a swimming pool, rear two dogs, use the best tenderloins to feed them until they are fat, then toss them into the swimming pools to digest the expensive rhinoceroses, I wouldnt do that! Even if there comes a day when I reach Deity Realm and have money that I can never finish spending, I wont understand those actions, and I dont want to understand them either! His eyes shone fiercely, and he swung his arms viciously. The wounds that had just been repaired tore open again. Big Brother Lin, your wounds reopened. Meng Chao had tourniquets and bandages in the harvesting pack he brought with him. He quickly treated Lin Chuan. Im sorry, I got too worked up. Lin Chuan sucked in a deep breath and gradually calmed down. Honestly, theres no need for me to say this. These words only paint me in an ugly light, and I sound like an ungrateful brat. I destroyed the perfect image of the Weeping Reaper, right? Of course not. Meng Chao smiled. I think youre even more of a real person right now. You have flesh and blood, and every person fighting to survive has definitely lived a tough life! If you think that way, then I didnt waste my breath. I just want you to understand within the shortest amount of time possible that school and society is different. In school, everyone enjoys cultivation resources that are more or less the same, and they are also bound by the same rules. The children of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons are about the same, but when you step into society, the difference iw instantly clear. Then, with extreme seriousness, Lin Chuan used his bleeding right hand to hold Meng Chaos hand tightly. You must understand your status as soon as possible and find those of your kind. Itll be good for you. Trust me, were the same kind of people. No matter what, I will absolutely not hurt you. I swear on my heart. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at Lin Chuan for a long time. I trust you, Big Brother Lin. He nodded slowly. Thats good. Lin Chuan smiled and stuffed the Blood Jade Essence into Meng Chaos hands. He whispered, I want you to have this. Put it away in a secretive spot. Dont let Lu Siya know about it. Meng Chao cocked his eyebrows. Im mostly healed now. The rest is just superficial wounds. They wont bother me. Besides, Im already in Heaven Realm. My healing abilities are better than yours. You need it more than I do, Lin Chuan explained. But this is something Lu Siya gave to me. If she knows that I gave it to you, it wont be proper. Thats why, when you use it, try your best not to let her learn of it. Thanks, Big Brother Lin. Meng Chao took the Blood Jade Essence and asked in a seemingly casual manner, Do you think Ill need to use it? Lin Chuan was stunned, then said quickly, Its better to be prepared. Who knows what sort of dangers well run into later. Besides, even if we locate the Red Radiance Jade with ease, when we come back, we will still have to face that undead with the fungus on its back and Lion Dragon Fish! He massaged his temples and seemed to realize that he had said too many things that he should not have under the influence of the crystal mines spirit energy magnetic field. He turned around and left toward the camp. Wait, Big Brother Lin. Meng Chao stared at his back and thought over his words before he said, What you said just now makes great sense, and I thought about many things. Indeed, transmigration, the Other World, spirit energy, supernatural abilities, and these new creatures are all things that Earthlings have never encountered in their millions of years of history. Dragon City is a lone army here, and we transmigrated here, which caught us off guard. We faced an unknown world to us, and we fought against zombies, monsters around our city, and the death of order. Things havent been easy for us, and there definitely are some complications that we havent been able to deal with perfectly. There are plenty of things in Dragon City that we should work hard to change, but I think that there are two things that are still pretty good. First, you said that those rich families have a lot of resources and can live lavish lives. This is something I believe that the powerful have risked their lives to obtain with every slash and bullet they fired to contribute to society. They didnt exactly seize it by force, right? Lets talk about the Lu family. Lu Siyaas grandfather is Lu Zhongqi, the creator of Sky Pillar Corporation. He was formerly the strongest mine explorer in Dragon City and discovered nearly one hundred spirit energy ley lines. He built a solid foundation for Dragon Citys crystal technology system, which is why the Lu family can enjoy their lavish lifestyle today. If Lu Siyas father could become the general supervisor of the mining company, he must have some skills as well. Its impossible for him to get it just because he values his relationships. After he mines and refines the crystals in the crystal mines he discovered, he always gifts them to schools, the military, and the other factions of power. He sent them to various superhumans and helped people like us to cultivate and protect civilization. The stronger you are, the more responsibility you have, but after you carry out those duties, you get more resources and enjoy an even better lifestyle. It doesnt seem like much of a problem, does it? Chapter 218 - We Will Bring Back the Beauty and Glory of Earth’s Civilization! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuan swiftly turned his head around. A cold anger burned in his eyes for a brief moment, but Meng Chao noticed it. He felt that every time he mentioned Lu Siyas father, Lin Chuan got especially worked up, as if he bore a deep animosity to him. Why? Could it be because he had escaped during the mine collapse that year and his father had unfortunately perished? Meng Chao set aside this question for the time being and continued, Lets put ourselves in their shoes. If I fight against monsters and use my blood, sweat, and tears to earn riches so that I can buy a huge house that has 300 square meters in Dragon City No. 1 and stay in a luxurious apartment that is a few floors big, would I be living a corrupt life? When I have children in the future, even if they are useless and have no ambition, do they have no right to inherit my legacy and continue staying in the mansion that I got through my blood, sweat, and tears? If thats really the case, its fair. But where would we gain our motivation to fight? Why should the powerful fight to the death against monsters for normal people? Lin Chuan sneered coldly. Based on what you said, the children of the powerful are born with the right to inherit resources and power and become the new generation of elites, while the poor dont have any hope in standing out. Is that it? Of course not. The promotion in Dragon City is still very smooth, and everything can be decided by the tests, competitions, achievements, and various other marking systems. The rules are transparent and fair, and all of us receive the same treatment. As long as we have the ability and are willing to fight, everyone has the chance to become outstanding! Both of us are examples of that. We were poor, but we relied on ourselves to change our fate! Lin Chuan could no longer hold back. He returned to Meng Chaos side and gave him the ghost of a smile while staring at him. As to your first point, I wont argue with you. In time, youll slowly discover just what the mega corporations and superhuman families who control Dragon City today have done during the chaotic era before the Survival Committee was built. But lets talk about the second matter. The rules are transparent and fair, and the promotion channel is smooth, you say? Hah. If that was really the case, why is it that only a handful of children from Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden can become superhumans, and theyre all friggin broken-star superhumans? Is it because the children in Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden are born with no talent and arent smart when compared to the rich children who are destined to become superhumans? Well Meng Chao found himself speechless for a moment. As for us, do you think that we really relied on our talent and efforts to stand above the others? Lin Chuan gritted his teeth. I was discovered by Lu Siyas father because my father died, and he gave me a lot of resources. If my father didnt use his life to get this chance, no matter how great my talent was and how hard I worked, I would have become a broken-star superhuman at best and would have never been able to reach Heaven Realm. As for you, Meng Chao, you fell from the seat of power when you were in the second year of high school. You only rose to power miraculously when you met the Old Fire Relayer. I believe that you know just what sort of person this Old Fire Relayer is better than I do. Hes a mega corporation with a lot of power and wealth. They discovered a brand new cultivation method that violates all sorts of morals, and since they did not dare to publicly bring it out to experiment on it, they used the Old Fire Relayers name to search for a lab rat in secret. You are a lab rat of a mega corporation! But youre lucky, and the experiment was a success. Thats why the mega corporation continues to use the puppet that is the Old Fire Relayer to continue working with you. They pushed you high up on a pedestal and made you like me, a fictitious idol. But you and I both know very well just how dangerous these forbidden martial artists from the underground life science forums are. When one lab rat succeeds, how many other lab rats go through spirit energy deviation because their experiments failed? The rich rely on technology, and the poor rely on luck. From a certain point of view, both of us were really lucky. Its like we hacked a game. Thats why we stood out among the poor in Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden. Do you think our experiences have universal significance? Meng Chao could not retort. Even though Lin Chuans guess regarding the Old Fire Relayer was wrong, he was right in one regard. Meng Chao was indeed lucky. Lin Chuans gaze was intense. Have you ever thought about how your future would be like if you hadnt been so lucky? Meng Chaos lips twitched. He did not just imagine it. He had personally experienced it. The moment he closed his eyes, he could remember the tragic life he had in his previous life. Alright, Meng Chao admitted. Its like both of us cheated in a game. If we werent lucky, we might have not been able to change our fate. Lin Chuan smiled. Meng Chao, do you know why I treat you like my bosom friend? Its because you have the courage to face your true self. In the past, Ive run into other people who had fought their way out of the slums. I wanted to treat them like my own kind, but after talking to them, I realized that they dont believe that their success was based on luck and chance. They think that their good luck is their hard work. They wont admit that they are Demonic Halberd Pigs, or they believe that as long as they persist, they can turn into Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons as well. If you cant change, then its just because you didnt work hard enough. Our thoughts werent the same, so I chose to remain silent. I dont even want to talk to those who think that they can rely on their hard work to turn from a Demonic Halberd Pig to a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. Honestly, I can hypnotize myself just like they did and believe that I can climb up the ranks. Then, I could think of ways to solve the problems from the position of a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. After all, as a Heaven Realm elite and with the support from the Lu family, it wouldnt be difficult for me to build my own tiny superhuman family and get into the upper-class society. I could even kiss goodbye to everything in Joyous Heavenly Garden. But I just cant. I cant forget the things in Joyous Heavenly Garden, and I cant forget the Demonic Halberd Pigs who are still struggling in the swamp. I cant forget those who are the same kind as me. I know that you and I were lucky enough to find our blessings and climb up the ranks. But there are plenty of the poor who dont have blessings. What will be the future of our elementary school classmates and the children of those who were our classmates? If we fight and kill countless monsters, but the children of Demonic Halberd Pigs will forever remain as Demonic Halberd Pigs and have to struggle for eternity in the swamps, whats the meaning behind our cultivation and fights? I havent found the answer yet. Perhaps this is why I seldom return to Dragon City and Joyous Heavenly Garden. Every time I do, the neighbors and children in Joyous Heavenly Garden surround me and call me a hero. They cheer me and treat me like an idol. I feel guilty about it. I dont think I can change their fates at all. In fact, Ive cast them aside and betrayed them, so how can I possibly face their sincere smiles? Perhaps this is also why I fight and cry, because I think that Im fighting an endless but ultimately meaningless battle. No matter how many monsters I kill, its useless. Lin Chuans vitality magnetic field started trembling like a candle in the wind. Meng Chao could sense the strong conflict and pain in his body. Big Brother Lin, please dont think that way. Our fight is definitely meaningful. Victory is not so far off in the distance that we cant see it. The current Dragon City might have a lot of problems, but at the end of the day, it all boils down to one problem: we dont have enough resources. As long as we conquer the Other World and obtain enough resources, we can solve all problems easily! Can we? Of course! Meng Chao said firmly. Think about half a century earlier. Before Dragon City transmigrated, we had all the resources on Earth. At that time, everyone lived and worked in peace. The difference between the rich and the poor wasnt as great as it is now. The salary of a corporations CEO was not five times more than the salary of a janitor. Our positions in society were absolutely fair. Regardless if someone repaired the planet or repaired the toilets, all of them were respected. Their children could study in the same schools and play together without worry. Even when children took over their parents jobs, they had bright futures ahead of them. At that time, normal people only needed to take up jobs that they could handle and they were able to enjoy living in wide and comfortable living spaces. Even if they had to work overtime occasionally, they could get a lot of overtime wages. During that era, the strong didnt have any special privileges. When someone powerful commited a crime, they were treated as a criminal, just like when a normal person commits a crime. While we were on Earth, humans didnt have to become deformed and ugly for the strenuous work they did. During those times, there naturally wasnt something as ridiculous as the powerful peoples pets eating better food than normal people! In other words, at that time, when we had all the resources on Earth and did not have the bloody monsters bothering us, we could let everyone live satisfactory lives. Earths civilization could shine at its brightest. After Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, we found ourselves alone. We faced the threat of viruses, zombies, and monsters, and we lost most of our living space and resources. Thats why the normal people live such difficult lives. This is caused by monsters, not the powerful. And its not a problem of our civilization, do you understand? Besides, were at a war. To motivate the powerful to kill, they were given the optimized allocation of resources, so the situation where the powerful get more resources occurred. This is something that cannot be avoided during war. We cant ask for absolutely fair treatment between a general and a soldier, right? How can we win a war if that were the case? Im the same as you are. I cant stand some of the chaos in the current Dragon City. Thats why were fighting so hard to defeat the monsters and to conquer the Other World. We wish to turn the Other World into a second Earth. I believe that when the flames of Earths civilization light up in every corner of the Other World, all the problems will be solved, and the lives of the normal people will become better. Dragon City will become more prosperous, powerful, and fair. In the end, we will rebuild our past glory and bring back the beauty of our civilization. We wont be divided into Demonic Halberd Pigs and Crystalline NIne-headed Dragons again. All of us will just be Earthlings! Meng Chaos fervent words left Lin Chuan silent for a long time. Alright, you might be right. I might have gone off track with my thoughts. Lin Chuan rubbed his face hard and exhaled heavily before he said, Perhaps its because I have been staying in the depths of the wild for too long that Ive gotten too tense. Thats why its easy for me to overthink things. After your lecture, I feel much better. Thank you, Meng Chao. Chapter 219 - A Showdown Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao saw that Lin Chuan had relaxed and that his vitality magnetic field stabilized, he sighed in relief. Were all on the same side. This is just a casual conversation, right? Meng Chao said in a semi-joking manner. Big Brother Lin, you might have really stayed in the wild for too long. Youre alone, and its really easy for you to think yourself into a dead end. You should go back home more often. We can look for our neighbors and elementary school homeroom teacher to have a gathering with them and relax. Then, Ill recommend you to Fengshui Medical Center so that you can go through a full body examination. I can even recommend a psychologist to talk to you No, I mean, Im not saying that theres something wrong with your mind. But even if there was, itd be normal. Everyone is stressed and has their own problems in this era, right? I just think that youve been training, fighting, and doing the online promotions too hard. Youve been working day in and day out, and your body and mind are too tense and tired. You should rest for some time. You treat me like a brother, so please listen to me, okay? He thought that Lin Chuan would refuse his offer or avoid talking about it, but to his surprise, after being silent for a while, Lin Chuan nodded. Alright. Since youre being so kind, I dont have a reason to reject it. But you have to promise me one thing. What is it? Take care of yourself. Dont risk your life for Lu Siya or anyone else like you did just now, including me. Lin Chuan stared into Meng Chaos eyes and said, Promise me that youll protect your own life, and Ill promise you that once this mission ends, I will go back to Dragon City and visit our elementary school homeroom teacher and a psychologist. I will rest for as long as it is necessary. Meng Chao smiled. Alright. I know that you really care about me, after all. Duh. I know that you really care about me as well. After all, were the same. Lin Chuan smiled as well. Lets go. When we go back, we can enter deep meditation for three or four hours. Itll be enough for us to recover our spirit energy and stamina. They headed to the camp. At that moment, gunshots came from deep in the cave. The sound was deafening in the airtight space underground. The pests around them were instantly shocked awake and fled helter-skelter. Noise filled the camp. Meng Chao and Lin Chuan looked at each other, and like lightning, they shot in the direction of the gunshots. The cave was like a maze. They were surrounded by tunnels whose end could not be seen. There were also strange-looking stalagmites everywhere that resembled demons. They gave off a chilly and dangerous presence in the dark. When Meng Chao jumped over a fold of rock, a black shadow suddenly shot in front of him. He instinctively swung his chain saber, and sparks flew when his weapon clashed against the other partys saber. Both sides kicked forward at the same time and hit the others chests. Two thuds were heard, and both of them fell into the fold. They relied on the light on their helmets to dazzle the other partys eyes. Then, they narrowed their eyes and threw a punch at each other. It was only when they pushed five meters away from each other that they saw each others faces clearly. Qin Hu? Meng Chao was a little stunned. He did not expect that he would run into someone familiar underground No, it would be more accurate to say that he ran into an old enemy. It was Qin Hu, a veteran hunter and boss of Prosperous Resource Recovery Company. In Meng Chaos previous life, Meng Yishan had ran into a tragic accident while harvesting a highly-risky monster carcass and did not obtain insurance money. In the end, he died, and the one who caused all of this might have been the general manager of Prosperous Resource Recovery Company, Shen Rongfa, but Shen Rongfa was Qin Hus brother-in-law, and this boss still had to bear the responsibility of oversight. Meng Chao was not fond of him in the slightest. After he returned to the past, he seized the chance and unhesitantly struck Shen Rongfa and Qin Hu in the face. He even convinced his father to take away half of the skilled harvesters from Prosperous Resource Recovery Company and build Superstar to fight against Prosperous. According to his father, Prosperous had not been having a good time after that. Most of their skilled workers had left, and they did not manage to handle some of their deals in time, so they had to pay quite a lot of money for liquidated damages. They wanted to hire another batch of people, but the northern offense started, and the Monster War grew in intensity, so skilled harvesters instantly became high in demand. When they heard that Prosperous did not provide good treatment and even did underhanded things in terms of their insurance, no one wanted to work for them. Superstar might still be unable to fight against Prosperous, but with the support from Ning Shewo, Thunderbolt, and Yan Organization, they became an existence which could not be destroyed by Qin Hu as he pleased. Their company constantly frolicked around in front of Prosperous, and sometimes, they even snatched some of Prosperous deals. When Qin Hu saw that they were encroaching upon their work, he was angry, but he could not do anything about it. When enemies met, they were filled with hostility, so upon recognizing Meng Chao, Qin Hu became so angry that his curled moustache straightened up. He hissed in exasperation. I didnt expect it to be you, bastard I didnt expect to run into you here either, Mr. Hu. Meng Chao smiled and pretended as if he did not hear Qin Hu cursing him. He only asked curiously, Huh? Wasnt Prosperous growing stronger every day after you kicked away the black sheep who ALSO happened to be MY dad? I thought you were getting busier? Why arent you in Prosperous and dealing with the business over there? Why are you so free as to come underground for an exploration? Oh, I remember now. General Manager Shen is very devoted to his job and is loyal to you. He will definitely make your company really prosperous, so you dont have to worry about it. Qin Hu was so angry that he nearly fainted. His killing intent went pressing down on Meng Chao like roaring thunder. Even when Meng Chao was still a normal human, he was not afraid of his murderous intent. After he awakened to supernatural powers, Qin Hu became even less of a threat. Qin Hu was a three-star superhuman, which meant that he was at Spirit Gathering Realm and at the peak of Earth Realm. He could gather his spirit energy to refine his organs so they could crystalize. But when it came to his fighting strength, he was not that much stronger than a one-star superhuman. Meng Chao had Surging Lightning in his right hand, and in his left, he had Bloody Flame. He had his chain sabers along with tens of thousands of contribution points with him. He could perform a full-body treatment at any moment he wanted and return to the peak of his condition, so even if he faced someone at the peak of Earth Realm, he would not be afraid. Qin Hus eyes were dark. He seemed to be deliberating the consequences of attacking Meng Chao. The place was dark, and there were scarcely any people here. Spirit energy magnetic field interference was strong, and the urges lying deep in humans were magnified ten times. But he could tell that Meng Chaos Bloody Flame was not something ordinary, because there was red light surrounding it as Meng Chao held it in his left hand. His brief moment of hesitation gave Lin Chuan enough time to arrive above them, and he stared at Qin Hu coldly. A Heaven Realm fighter? Qin Hus pupils shrank swiftly, and he snorted before he put his saber away. Youre lucky, bastard! he hissed. Mr. Hu, if you call me a bastard one more time Meng Chao was still smiling as he spoke politely. Then I swear to God that I will use every resource that I have to destroy Prosperous. It doesnt matter whether it will take five years, ten years, or twenty years, as long as Im not dead, I will make sure that no one in Dragon City will ever hear of Prosperous again! Qin Hu could not help but shudder. And his own reaction angered him. The sounds of fierce arguments came from the distance. Qin Hu cast Meng Chao and Lin Chuan a few glances before he grit his teeth and jumped out of the fold so that he could head to his own camp. Lin Chuan landed on a stone and frowned a little as he fell deep in thought. Is that Qin Hu of Frenzied Saber Squad? Meng Chao nodded. Frenzied Saber Squad was a rather famous superhuman squad in the hunter circle. Qin Hu was a vice captain there, while their captain was a Heaven Realm elite. Both of them hurried to gather with their mine exploration team and found Lu Siya stuck in a cold stalemate against a young man with triangular-shaped eyes. There was a crack between them. Sharp Blade was behind Lu Siya. And behind the young man with the triangular-shaped eyes was Frenzied Blade and a group of mine explorers. Both sides had raging spirit flames. Ripples shot out as they crashed, and they looked like dark flames that could combust at any moment. Lin Chuan said to Meng Chao in a whisper, That is Shen Yulong from Universe Corporation. His status is about the same as that of Lu Siya. Both of them are outstanding members of the third generation in their families. Were high school mates. Shen Yulong and Lu Siya have been competing against each other since they were young. I didnt expect that they would end up as competitors again over here. Qin Hus Frenzied Bladed should have accepted Shen Yulongs deal and beat us to this place. This is going to be hard. After Meng Chao talked to the people from Sharp Blade, he learned that after they set up camp, they posted sentries and ran into sentries from Frenzied Blade. Since it was dark, neither side realized that the other party was human. They thought that they had run into monsters, which is why they fired. They also exchanged a few blows, which made the atmosphere incredibly tense. A battle was about to erupt. Fortunately, they were only lightly injured, and no one was gravely wounded. However, no one could tell just how things were going to develop next. Shen Yulong grinned. I was wondering about it just now. Ive been feeling someone sneaking behind me, and I was thinking about whose ghost it could be. So, its you, NINTH lady of the Lu family. Unfortunately, you came too late. Didnt you see the plate I erected outside? Im the one who has the right to mine this place! Lu Siya was ranked at the ninth place in the ranking of the people in the third generation of the Lu family. Since he called her the ninth lady of the Lu family, he was naturally mocking her for not being able to secure a powerful rank among those in the third generation. Enough with your tricks. You can take the scrap metal outside all you want. I have no interest in it. I just want the Red Radiance Jade mine. A frosty look settled on Lu Siyas face. FIFTH master of the Shen family, if youve already found the Red Radiance Jade mine, bring out concrete proof, and I will turn around and leave. I will not stop you from getting rich. Otherwise, no one knows just who will get the last laugh! Shen Yulongs smile turned vicious. The hunters from Frenzied Blade did not hide their killing intent in the slightest. In fact, two of the Heaven Realm elites used maglev to step into the air and look down. Lu Siya snorted coldly, and Lu Fengying as well as Scimitar levitated at the same time to show off their power. Lin Chuan flew behind Lu Siya and activated the red wings of his Undying Bird. Upon recognizing Lin Chuan, Shen Yulongs expression changed. You even brought your loyal dog? Lu Siya, looks like youre determined to get the mine! He spoke severely, but actually looked a little timid. Then, well fight fair and square, and well rely on our skills to see who finds the mine! Killing intent flashed briefly in Lin Chuans eyes, but he remained silent and did not move. Alright, well act based on the rules of mine explorers. Whoever doesnt find the Red Radiance Jade mine first will stand back on their own. This is a fair fight, and we will accept the loss if we do lose. We should avoid causing an irreparable misunderstanding between Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation. As Lu Siya spoke, she brought Sharp Blade and her mine explorers away. Shen Yulong flung his hand and brought Frenzied Blade and Universe Corporations mine explorers into the darkness. Qin Hu glared at Meng Chao fiercely from the darkness, then vanished When they returned to their camp, Lu Siya asked Lin Chuan impatiently, Did you see how many people they had at the peak of Earth Realm and Heaven Realm? If we run into the worst case scenario, can you get rid of them in one go? Chapter 220 - Be Wary Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuan thought about it. Nie Kuang is the captain of Frenzied Blade, and hes famous for being ruthless in the hunting circle. It has been a few years since he reached Heaven Realm, so he should be very familiar with using maglev to fight. I also saw Li Xina behind Shen Yulong, and hes famous for being a gunslinger who acts alone. That guy is a ruthless person who can kill superbeasts with normal handguns. Even I would have a hard time running away if he targeted me. Thank goodness were in the dark underground, and he will face certain limitations. Also, Shen Yulong himself is a fighting-class superhuman. Two years ago, he reached the peak of Earth Realm, and he is one of the outstanding ones in Universe Corporation. Naturally, he is supported by his family with a lot of cultivation resources. I cant tell whether he has reached Heaven Realm over the past two years. That guy has been really cunning since we were in school, and he might have been pretending to be scared just now. Its to make us lower our guard and underestimate his fighting power. It would be better to believe that our enemy is strong. If we face three Heaven Realm fighting-class superhumans, this fight will be difficult. There will be many variables, and Im not confident in our victory. Even if theyre going to be difficult opponents, we still have to fight. Lu Siya cast a glance at the people and gritted her teeth. Everyone, you understand the situation now, right? This is no longer the problem of us getting rich or not. Its a problem of whether we can get out of this place alive. Everyone, get ready for battle. Once we run into the enemy ambush, immediately counterattack without hesitation. If someone dies, I will bear the consequences. Even if we need to kill Shen Yulong, as long as were in the right, Sky Pillar Corporation will support us! Regardless of whether it was the hunters or mine explorers, they were used to this sort of situation. They nodded and checked their equipment with familiar ease. They then distributed their weapons. Even Zhang Weiyan, who was a veteran mine explorer with graying hair, hid a dagger in his boot. He also grabbed a handgun from Scimitars hand and put it behind him. Meng Chao was the only one who watched this with slack-jawed awe. Lin Chuan went up to him and stuffed a large amount of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid into his hands. He whispered, If we really end up fighting, dont think about anything else. Just take care of your own life and run if you can! Meng Chao could not believe this. Big Brother Lin, whats going on? Are the mine explorers from Sky Pillar and Universe really going to fight against each other? I cant tell. Lin Chuan shrugged. You saw what happened just now. Do they look like they can happily hold hands and look for the mine together? B-but Meng Chao stuttered. Were humans. The northern offense is raging right above our heads. Were fighting against monsters. Were at a critical juncture, so how can we start fighting among ourselves? There you go again. Didnt I tell you that there is no such thing as humans? Lin Chuan whispered. It doesnt matter even if war is raging. Monsters might be fighting against humans, but that wont stop a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon from eating dozens of Demonic Halberd Pigs every day. Meng Chao found himself speechless. Listen, greenhorn. If you want to survive in this brutal world, set aside those thoughts. They only belong to students. Lin Chuan slapped Meng Chaos shoulder and said earnestly, I know that the university teaches you to be united, to work together, and that a common will is as strong as a fortress. They make it seem as if all humans are close family and that there is no conflict between you. Even if there really is, you can solve it by backing down and communicating sincerely. Yeah, while were in Dragon City and while spotlights, CCTVs, and everyones eyes are trained on us, thats the case. When Lu Siya and Shen Yulong attend a charity dinner together, they can even chat and dance with each other! But were in the wild. Theres no spotlight here, no CCTVs, and there are no eyes watching us. No matter what happens, even if we kill another human and toss their corpse into an abyss or a bottomless pit, in less than twenty-four hours, the monsters and microorganisms will devour him or her clean. Not a single piece of their bone will be left. No one will ever know how they died. Do you think that everyone can remain the brightest face of humanity in this sort of situation? Im telling you, behind the fog is the depths of the wild. And over here, its not uncommon for superhumans to fight among themselves for crystal mines, high-grade superbeast materials, the interests of mega corporations, or settle conflicts between their families. Veteran mine explorers and hunters have all experienced it. At the very least, theyve heard about it, and thats why they prepared for it a long time ago. Meng Chao clenched his fists and said, But But why havent you heard about it before, right? Lin Chuan asked. The Survival Committee will never tell the citizens about what happens in the wild. It would corrupt the bright image of superhumans and make everyone come to a swift realization that aside from the conflict between humans and monsters, there exists other conflicts. Of course, dont worry about it, were logical. We will not take the initiative to attack Universes mine exploration team. But if they decide to kill us, we will have to defend ourselves. It wont trample on your morals, right? Meng Chao thought about it. Will they ambush us? Who knows? Qin Hu from Frenzied Blade has a grudge against you, right? I could see the fierce look in his eyes when he left. It looked like he wanted to skin you alive. He might incite his employer to attack us, Lin Chuan said. You shouldnt think about harming others, but you must be wary of others. We must be prepared for the worst, so we can protect ourselves. Meng Chao nodded with a solemn expression. If they took the initiative to attack, he would definitely not sit around twiddling his thumbs. Besides, based on the memory fragments from his previous life, there was a high possibility that the mine exploration would end in failure and Lin Chuan would die, which is why Dragon City would not hear of his name again. If that were the case, the possibility of both sides fighting was very high. Even if Meng Chao had a grudge against Qin Hu, he did not want to walk down the path of death where they crossed swords the moment they met each other. After all, this did not just concern the safety of two mine exploration teams, but also the success and failure of the northern offense. It would also affect whether the countless destructive sparks would explode above Dragon City decades later. Once he thought about it, Meng Chao asked, Cant we work together to explore the mine and share the right to mine the Red Radiance Jade mine? Lin Chuan threw a strange pitying glance at him as if he was staring at a naive child. Lets not talk about whether the corporations behind the teams would be willing to do so nor the grudge between Lu Siya and Shen Yulong. Lets just focus on them hypothetically smiling and coming to an agreement. How can you promise that they wont be hiding knives behind their backs with the thought of making the other party lower their guard? Then, at the most critical moment stabbing the other in the heart? After all, monsters live here, and spirit energy magnetic field interference is very strong. Were in the dark underground where danger is everywhere. Its really easy to kill one person or even a hundred. And its just as easy to destroy their bodies and be rid of suspicion. Besides, the right to mine the Red Radiance Jade mine first is linked to an extravagant profit. Its enough to make even ancient eminent monks become greedy. Even if Lu Siya was willing to believe in Shen Yulong, Shen Yulong would not believe in Lu Siya. And since Lu Siya knows that Shen Yulong wont believe in her, how could she possibly believe in him? But even if the leaders of both teams were willing to trust each other, what about the teammates? We have dozens of people on both sides, and if just one person starts getting evil thoughts, itll be like a spark being ignited in a barrel of gunpowder. For example, lets say Qin Hu seizes the chance to kill you deep underground. Itll stir up a chain reaction, and with a boom, everyone will be killed by the explosion. Do you understand now? Once we get locked into this dead end where we suspect each other, we can only pray that we will stay far away from each other in our mine explorations. We cant run into each other again, and once one side discovers the Red Radiance Jade mine, they have to pray that the other side will retain absolute rationality and morals, that they will be willing to accept defeat and will leave on their own. Otherwise, only God will know just what will happen. Meng Chao remained silent. Lin Chuan sighed. I told you before that I didnt want you to accept Lu Siya invitation and join the mission. I even told you that youd regret it. No, I dont regret it at all. Meng Chao shook his head slowly and said firmly, Perhaps I know even better than you just how ugly humans can be, but no matter how ugly we can be, humans are humans. We will definitely think of a way to break free of being trapped in this darkness! Lin Chuan cast him a deep glance. Meng Chao did not back down. He stared right back into Lin Chuans eyes. In the end, Lin Chuan was the first to look away. Without another word, he turned around and left. Since something like this happened, it was only natural that the group could not continue resting. Many people had just entered deep meditation, which was similar to REM sleep, but they were forcefully awakened, and it was a torture to their minds and bodies. But everyone knew just how severe the situation was. Their competition was right in front of their faces, and whoever managed to find the Red Radiance Jade mine first would have the initiative in terms of morals, the law, and the right to defend themselves in a fight. They had already lost so many of their people underground that they just could not accept going back empty-handed. Soon, the group packed up and took their weapons in a reverse grip. Then, carefully, they seized every second that they had to continue their exploration. With Lu Siyas guidance, they drew closer to their target. Gradually, faults in the rock that had only occurred in the last month or two appeared around them. The shattered underground folds created a 3D maze that was shattered by natures ax and then put together in a mess. There were certain parts where they had to use ropes and spiked shoes to climb cracks or cliffs. If they dropped, they would fall down a hundred meters. There were certain places where they had to swim through swift subsurface streams. Different crystal mines released spirit energy at different frequencies, which resulted in drastic changes in temperature. One cave was as hot as a steel refining furnace, and the next cave, the walls were covered in sharp icicles. The switch between extreme cold and extreme heat affected the superhumans vitality magnetic fields. The powerful interference affected a humans optical nerves and perception of space. Even the experienced mine explorers found themselves lost, and they started moving around like lost spirits. Even with a superhumans powerful physique, they could not handle such high-intensity torture, and all of them were near a mental breakdown. But compared to the treacherous environment and the difficulty of their work, what made them the most wary was the shadows of Universes mine exploration team occasionally popping up in their field of vision. Chapter 221 - The Traitor Runs Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya might have been an ambitious woman, and at the prospect that could bring her 300% profit, she did not mind trampling on all the laws set by Dragon City, but she was not a bloodthirsty lunatic. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she did not want to fight against Shen Yulong, especially when she was not certain whether she could take the e victory. Unfortunately for them, their goal was the same. They had experienced mine explorers, and their exploration equipment and skills were about the same. If they went down the same spirit energy ley line, it was only natural that they would often chance upon the other team in the dark maze. The groups were incredibly frustrated because of the spirit energy magnetic field interference, and they were exhausted because the exploration was above their limits. They also had to be constantly on guard to not be ambushed by the other party. They were so wary that even their own shadows were treated as enemies. This was especially so since Shen Yulong had a four-star gunslinger in his group. Lu Siya had considered the complicated environment in the dark underground and thought that it would not allow guns to show their full power, so she did not get a professional sharpshooter in her mine exploration team. It was not until they met Shen Yulong that she learned that she had made a miscalculation. She could constantly sense other people watching them from the dark. It felt as if needles were pricking their backs, and they drained their energy nonstop. Shen Yulong, that bastard. He knows that the underground creatures have never seen humans, so they arent afraid of guns and theres no reason to bring a gunslinger, Lu Siya cursed. This guy planned ahead and intended to fight against his competitors. He hired a Heaven Realm gunslinger to intimidate the other humans! The realization came way too late. Since they did not have someone skilled in long-distance attacks and defense, they could only spread out their sentries as widely as possible to widen their defense zone. This method might ensure their safety for the time being, but it drained their sentries incredibly quickly. Soon, Sharp Blade members could not handle the pressure and began to grumble. Lin Chuan said nothing and took over most of the reconnaissance and guard duties. He was like a machine that knew no fatigue and could work at a stable pace. He ran back and forth and climbed up and down to explore the zones where dangers lurked everywhere. He found cracks filled with pests and led the group around etherealized plants and fungus that looked like the Stone Statue Fungi and were also incredibly dangerous. Meng Chao noticed that his vitality magnetic field was beginning to turn chaotic again, which meant he was at the verge of a breakdown. His eyes became brighter on his pale face, and they burned with an overly excited spark. Meng Chao wanted to persuade Lin Chuan to rest, but the Universe Corporation mine exploration team and Frenzied Saber members as well as Qin Hu occasionally popped up, which didnt give them any chance to catch their breath. It was a fight of wills, and their nerves were strained. They could practically hear them snapping. But no one knew which side would be the first to falter. Fortunately, twelve hours after they ran into Shen Yulong, Lu Siyas mine exploration team discovered the first Red Radiance Jade mine. This is They dropped down thirty meters along a newly formed underground crack and noticed a crack horizontally. They lowered their bodies and crawled into it. There was a wide space inside, which felt like another universe. It was a colorful, crystalline underground palace. And in the northwest corner of the palace was a bump that looked like a raging dragon baring its teeth. It shone with light that looked like a reflection on a lake. It was the Red Radiance Jade that the group had been dreaming of locating! The group was so happy that they cried and cheered. They felt that all their sacrifices and torment were worth it. They were also filled with respect and admiration for Lu Siya, because she discovered the Red Radiance Jade mine. They even forgot their grudge toward her for acting like a dictator. Zhang Weiyan led a few mine explorers forward and carved a few runic symbols on the red stones to stabilize the spirit energy. Then, they began carefully gathering samples. The Red Radiance Jade raw ores gave off a dark light, so they looked like red amber. They did not shine as brilliantly as refined Red Radiance Jades, but it was still filled with a power that could capture souls. However 8.2%, 7.5%, 9.1% These raw ores dont have a lot of Red Radiance Jade in them! Zhang Weiya frowned. They had already switched spots eight times to gather samples, but the raw ores they gathered all had less than 10% Red Radiance Jade. This figure caused the group, who had been really excited when they discovered the Red Radiance Jade mine, to falter. Lin Chuan told Meng Chao that since the rights to mine a place meant extraordinary profit, the requirements to verify that someone had located a mine were very strict. They had to mine three raw ores with more than 10% of a certain ore in the same mine, but the locations in which the three raw ores were mined had to be a set distance away from each other. It was only then that they could be considered to have discovered a certain crystals mine. Otherwise, if they mined a normal stone with only a little bit of crystals and were considered to have discovered all the mines within a circular area of fifty kilometers, that would make absolutely no sense. Now, they could only be considered to have captured the tail of the Red Radiance Jade mine. They had yet to seize the right to mine the place first in their hands. Its fine. Were already very close to victory. This is definitely a fragment of a branch of the Red Radiance Jade mine. If we move along this branch, we will definitely find the main mine! Compared to the moment before she entered the underground mine, Lu Siya had now shrunk up, but she was even more excited than Lin Chuan. She continued motivating the people at the top of her voice. Everyone, lets work a little harder! We cant let our efforts go to waste! The group did want to press oneward, but their bodies did not allow them to do so. They had been moving with willpower alone for some time, and when they thought that they seized the right to mine the place first, many people sat down on the ground and their minds relaxed. They could no longer get up. Siya, lets rest for a while. When Lin Chuan saw the others, he could not help but say, It has been three days and nights since we set out, and many people have not shut their eyes for even a minute. Even if their bodies were made of steel, theyd be about to turn into scrap metal. Im going to be a little crass and say this. With our current situation, even if we discover the main Red Radiance Jade mine but are ambushed by Shen Yulong and his group, theres no way anyone would have the strength to fight back. Lu Siya was stunned for a brief moment. Then, a contemplative expression appeared on her face. Makes sense. Then, well rest for three hours. Everyone, seize the time to eat some food and enter deep meditation. Then, check your weapons and equipment. Lu Siya observed the terrain around her. A thought sprung up in her mind and she said, But we will set up two camps. The mine explorers will rest here, and the hunters will rest at the corners. Lin Chuan, Scimitar, both of you set up a defense formation in a secretive location. Make sure that when Shen Yulong ambushes us, we can launch a beautiful counterattack! Lin Chuan nodded. Got it. Very soon, the camp was split into two. They appeared to be unguarded. The mine explorers snored away with their limbs splayed. In the meantime, the hunters from Sharp Blade lurked in the dark and remained wary as they waited for Shen Yulongs mine exploration team to walk into their trap. But even after more than two hours passed, Shen Yulong did not appear. They did not know whether it was because he did not notice the crack that led to the Red Radiance Jade mine or that he found some other crack that could lead him straight to the main Red Radiance Jade mine. Ever since Meng Chao returned to the past, it was the first time he had joined such a difficult mission. Even if he could quickly repair his body by spending thousands of contribution points in exchange for two Initial Stage Healing Skills, he could only heal the damage to his body. He could not repair his mind, which was so tense that it was about to snap. He sat down in a meditative position in his tent and entered a deep meditative state. He had a few nightmares while resting. In one of his nightmares, he dreamed that he and Lin Chuan had turned into two lizards living in a dark hell. As for Lu Siya, she turned into a beautiful female serpent that commanded them to fight against another group of venomous snakes and lizards. Lin Chuan continued shouting at the lizards across from them that they were the same kind of people. But the lizards across them did not care. At the command of a venomous snake that had Shen Yulongs head, they tore Lin Chuan to shreds until he was unrecognisable. Red tentacles then crawled out of Lin Chuans mangled body and pieced his corpse into a deformed and ugly monster. Lin Chuan returned from the dead, and under the light of his Undying Bird, he smiled with savageness. It turned out that he had been infested by a Blood Flower a long time ago and now turned into an undead. Meng Chao was shocked awake. Then, he heard Lin Chuans shout outside the tent. He could not care about wiping off the cold sweat on his brow. He grabbed his chain sabers and crawled out of his tent. Everyone had jumped up as if they were facing a great enemy. Whats going on?! Is it an enemy ambush? Lin Chuan, what did you discover? Lin Chuans expression was dark as he returned from the distance. A few fresh lacerations were on his body. He made his flesh squirm and forced out a few bits of stones from his wound. Someone ran, and I chased after them, but I was ambushed outside the crack. It was dark around us, and the spirit energy magnetic field interference was too strong. I didnt manage to see who it was clearly, but he should be someone from Sharp Blade. I was worried about being surrounded by Heaven Realm fighters, so I didnt dare to continue chasing. I could only retreat. Someone ran? Lu Siya was silent for a while. Then, her gaze turned sharp. She turned to Zhang Weiyan and Scimitar and said hurriedly, Hurry up and do a headcount of your team! Scimitar soon finished his headcount. There was not a single person missing from Sharp Blade. From the other group, one Sky Pillar Corporation mine explorer was absent. They were also missing a sample of the Red Radiance Jade raw ore they had just mined. A set of the exploration trajectory records and a tablet recording their exploration data were also gone. Its Hu Peng, Zhang Weiyan said in a regretful tone. This guy is a good mine explorer, but hes a gambling addict. I heard that he lost a lot of money last year in an underground gambling den and was taught a severe lesson by his family. I thought that he had turned over a new leaf and would be an honest man this year. I didnt expect No way. Lin Chuans expression was full of surprise. Are you saying that this Hu Peng is a corporate spy bought by Universe? And now, Shen Yulong got to know about our discoveries? Damn it, if thats really the case, I should have stopped him even at the cost of my own life! Forget it. I was the one who picked him. Its an oversight on my part, and youre not to be blamed. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and said through gritted teeth, Yu Shenlong loves playing these sort of tricks, but they wont change the ending. Lets go. Even if we die, well die in the Red Radiance Jade mine! The fleeing of a corporate spy was like a huge stone full of spikes that pressed down on the groups heart. When they set out, the terrain became even more dangerous. The air became thinner, and just after a few steps, they found themselves feeling faint. It was difficult to breathe. They could only advance carefully while on guard against danger that could come from anywhere. But no matter how careful they were, they did not manage to spot the enemy ambush. Boom! When they were passing by a steep wall, a huge stone suddenly broke off and came falling on their heads . Chapter 222 - Collapse Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Careful! The three Heaven Realm elites jumped up at the same time. Their weapons flashed, and together with the Undying Bird, they formed a defensive shield from spirit energy. It cut through the rock, which had a diameter of more than one meter long. But even if the rock was reduced to fist-sized stones, there were many of them, and they came down on the group like a storm. Caught off guard, many people were struck. Even with the superhumans powerful bodies, they were hit to the point that they bled. A lot of the exploratory equipment was also destroyed and buried under stones. Look! An observant person pointed at a white figure that shot past a wall. Theres someone over there! The entire wall is about to collapse, run! Lin Chuan shouted fiercely. Lu Fengying, protect the lady! Scimitar, pay attention to the area! Ill go up and look! He had the Undying Bird and the best aerial skills among the three Heaven Realm fighters, so he should be the one who went up to check. His beast soul turned into a pair of blood-red wings and bounced away the stones that kept falling on them. Lin Chuan shot like lightning above the wall. Unfortunately, at that moment, the entire wall collapsed and stirred up a lot of dust. Lin Chuan and the white shadow vanished. The group could only hear the sounds of fierce fighting and see the ripples from spirit energy surging forward like waves. Boom! Rumble! The entire wall collapsed, blocking off the path they took to come over. Fortunately, Lin Chuan had alerted them in time, which was why they escaped the disaster itself, even if just barely. However, the thigh of one of the mine explorers was squashed to a bloody pulp, and he suffered a comminuted fracture. Even after the dust settled, everyone still felt shocked. Lin Chuan flew over with a piece of shattered stone in his hand. It had a runic symbol. He handed it to Lu Siya and Zhang Weiyan. I didnt manage to see the mans face clearly, but I think it was Frenzied Sabers Nie Kuang. I wanted to make sure, but I sensed an incredibly sharp gaze trained on my heart. It had to be Li Xin, the gunslinger, so I didnt dare to be careless and just grabbed this stone and came back, he explained. The runic symbol on this stone is one of the most commonly used ones among mine explorers. Zhang Weiyans expression changed the moment he saw it. It can turn sturdy granite into gravel, and its used to clear tunnels or destroy walls. Its meant for construction work. So, this wasnt an accident. Lin Chuan analyzed the situation with a dark expression. The other party carved these runic symbols on the weakest part of the wall and carefully mixed runic ink before pouring it in. They estimated the time well take to reach this place and activated the spirit energy so the wall would collapse and bury us here. Shen Yulong, you mad dog! Lu Siya was furious. From now on, were mortal enemies, and I wont stop fighting you until I die! Meng Chao took a step forward and cast a fleeting glance at Lin Chuan before he said hesitantly, Big Sis Ya, are you saying that were going to be taking the initiative to attack Universes mine exploration team? Its Universe who attacked us first! If Lin Chuan hadnt warned us, many of us would have died here already! Lu Siyas anger burned hotly, and she swung her hand. You dont understand. Since Shen Yulong has chosen to attack us, he will definitely not allow any of us to leave this place alive. Otherwise, once his crime was exposed, he would have to face the fury of Sky Pillar Corporation and the Supernatural Tower. The whole Universe Corporation would be dragged down because of him. Thats why he has come to the decision to kill us as quickly as possible. If we dont counterattack, we will become corpses in the deepest parts of this dark underground, and no one will ever discover us! Lu Siya wanted to push Meng Chao away, but he stood his ground. Since we already have evidence of Shen Yulongs criminal acts in our hands, shouldnt we just get rid of the stones blocking our path with a blast and return from where we came? We can then go to the Supernatural Tower and accuse him of this. Since he used such a despicable method to launch a destructive competition, even if he really finds the Red Radiance Jade mine ahead of us, he wont be able to get the right to mine it first. Otherwise, we would be living in a lawless society. What you said is right, but how can we prove that hes the one who did it? Lu Siya asked with a sneer. We dont have concrete proof about the corporate spy and the collapse of the wall. I know that we have a stone with a runic symbol carved into it right now, but its a commonly seen one, and practically every mine explorer knows how to carve it. If he refuses to admit on the pain of death and says that we were putting up a show, what should we do, then? As she spoke, she moved past Meng Chao, drew a shortsword, and cut a stone by the side. Everyone, we will never give up on the Red Radiance Jade mine. Not only does this concern our interests and lives, it will also affect our reputation! she said fiercely. Everyone has more or less experienced this sort of thing before. The one who wins has the law behind them, understand? In situations like this, the ones who survive and walk out by taking the initiative have the right of final explanation. And since the dead cant talk, the living get to smear their name as much as they like. Even if we manage to escape, if Shen Yulong discovers the Red Radiance Jade mine first, his status will change, and he will be the great contributor who calmed down the extreme weather and won the northern offense. He will become a hero! At that time, well be the despicable cowards who fled. Who do you think the masses will trust then? So, we have no other choice but to continue onward. From this moment on, as long as you see anyone from Universes mine exploration team, no matter who they are, kill without mercy. The other party has already made up their mind to kill us, and if we continue to be merciful, we will just be asking for our own deaths. We should prefer to face the judges from the court and even the Supernatural Tower, because Sky Pillar Corporation will naturally hire the best lawyers in Dragon City to defend us. That is better than lying down in the cold boxes of the morgues, where we wont even be able to tell the forensic doctors our grievances. Oh, I almost forgot. Wed be dying in this stupid place, where we dont even have the right to meet the forensic doctor! The breathing of the mine explorers and hunters became heavy. Their greed toward the Red Radiance Jade mine, anger toward their competitors despicable methods, fear toward death, numbness toward their fatigue, and all other intersecting emotions along with the continuous spirit energy magnetic field interference made their faces as savage as those of demons. Their teeth and bones started making cracking sounds. I hereby announce that if we complete the mission smoothly, I will increase your wages by 30%, and that will be based on your wages after you receive your bonuses! Lu Siya seized the chance and added, If we really run into Shen Yulong and his bastards, whoever kills one of them will get an additional 10%, and if they kill two, they will get 20%. There is no limit to this increase. Whoever kills Shen Yulong will get double their wages. Sky Pillar Corporation will definitely support you till the end! Once she said those words, the hunters from Sharp Blade gulped. The light in their eyes became as bright as that of a monster who just saw fresh meat. Lets go. We have to locate the Red Radiance Jade mine ahead of Shen Yulong. If we set up a defensive formation over there, we will be undefeatable. Lu Siya withdrew her shortsword from the crack and put it back into her knee-length combat boots. Then, she strode forward into the darkness. Perhaps it was because bliss always came after a period of misfortune or perhaps it was because anger had turned into a driving force, but two hours after the wall collapsed, they found a brand new cave filled with spirit energy. That underground space was the size of five soccer fields. Its walls were hidden by black fog. Even if they turned on their searchlights to the maximum, the light could not pierce the fog and allow them to see the walls. The height difference of the floor was incredibly great. It was like a giant flight of stairs that continued heading down until it reached the heart of the Other World. The air was incredibly humid. There were colorful fungi growing all over the place, and all sorts of pests which were not afraid of human voices and light moved about them. Even when they were shone upon by searchlights, they remained dumbly in their spots. The underground ecosystem was rather well developed. The mine explorers estimated that there should have been an ancient subsurface stream that after billions of years of flowing through the area formed a staircase that headed down by creating a cliff. Due to the rock fragmentation later on, the subsurface stream changed paths. Water flowed down the crack, and that was why there was a damp river bed. Look, subsurface plasma! Subsurface plasma was not a plant or fungus. It was a phenomenon unique to the Other World. When the spores from etherealized plants and glowing microorganisms gathered together, spirit energy would stimulate them, and they would form thick, glowing fog. It gathered underground and did not disperse. Based on the types of spores and microorganisms, the subsurface plasma might contain slightly poisonous, corrosive, or hallucinogenic properties. Even if it did not have any poisonous side effects, it still affected human vision and was even more annoying than fog. Lu Siya tested the subsurface plasma, and after she was sure that it did not contain highly poisonous or corrosive properties, she did not hesitate. She asked everyone to jump down the stairs and head into the subsurface plasma. I can sense the Red Radiance Jade mine somewhere near the last few steps of this staircase. Theres a very strong spirit energy fluctuation coming from there. Besides, if Shen Yulong could predict the time we passed through and create the collapse, it means that he has a way to locate us. Theyre in the shadows, and were exposed. He might be observing us even now. Dont forget. Beside him is the solo gunslinger Li Xin. Hes a four-star superhuman, and he has the ability to kill people with one shot. We have three Heaven Realm elites with us, and we cant lose any of them. If even one of them is killed by Li Xin, well be in an extremely disadvantageous situation. Itd be better to enter the subsurface plasma and use the fog created by the spores and glowing microorganisms to hide our tracks. Itll take away the two greatest advantages Shen Yulong has over us, and well be able to engage him in melee combat. Itll be better than being sitting ducks here. We might get shot by that gunslinger at any moment! Once she said this, everyone felt a chill at the center of their eyebrows. It was as if there was really a gunslinger with a 100% shooting accuracy lurking in the shadows, and a bullet might kiss their brains at any moment. They shoved each other to be the first to jump down to the step that was more than ten meters below the cliff. Meng Chao glanced at Lin Chuans back and jumped down as well. They jumped down three cliffs. The further down they went, the thicker the subsurface plasma became, and soon, they could not even see their fingers. Ah! Someone suddenly screamed in surprise and was yanked back by a companion. The step below them was one hundred meters down from where they stood. They were before a true underground cliff. If they leaned over to look, they could not see just what dangers hid at the bottom. Chapter 223 - Clash Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Right now, even without the use of a Spirit Sensor, everyone could sense the spirit energy ripples. It washed over their main and branch meridians like waves. The source of the spirit energy was at the bottom of the cliff, where the subsurface plasma was at its thickest. But the bottom was too far away. The spirit energy magnetic field interference was strong as well. When the superhumans activated their spirit flames, they swayed and were hard to control. Even Lin Chuan, who had the best flying abilities, did not dare to recklessly go down to investigate. They could only search the edge of the cliff in hopes of a flight of stairs or a spot where the spirit energy magnetic field interference was not that strong. If they could find a rock stratum that was rather stable, they could lower down ropes or foldable ladders to climb down in a safer manner. They were in the subsurface plasma, and most of the group was hidden from sight. The mine explorers could only see the backs of their teammates heads and the side profiles of their teammates to their sides. All they heard was their heavy breathing and their rapid heartbeats. If they were the slightest bit careless, they would be split up and find themselves alone in the silent underground world. The spirit energy magnetic field interference affected their optical and auditory nerves, so quite a number of people began to hallucinate and hear things. Sometimes, when they accidentally turned their heads, they saw their teammates faces turning pale because of the torment they went through in the subsurface plasma. They looked strange and unfamiliar, as if they were not a teammate they were familiar with, but a ghost that came from underground. While endugin the fear of the unknown, the group moved through the subsurface plasma for five minutes. Then, suddenly, someone discovered that something was off. There were more people. They were supposed to be a team of around ten people. But now, they heard dozens of peoples breaths and heartbeats around them. It was as if there were two mine exploration teams moving in the subsurface plasma at the same time, and they were moving in the opposite direction of each other. But at some unknown point in time, they had mixed together. This discovery caused quite a number of people to feel chills down their spines, and they instinctively screamed. Their voices were infectious and spread through the mine exploration team like lightning. Among the rising and falling screams, nearly half belonged to unfamiliar voices. No one knew who was the first to attack. They couldnt even tell whether they had really seen their real enemy. Everyone just drew their weapons and went to attack the seemingly unfamiliar people who had suddenly appeared in the subsurface plasma. With a growl, one of the hunters from Sharp Blade attacked the chest of a hunter from Frenzied Blade with his saber and broke three of that persons ribs. That person pushed against the Sharp Blade hunters abdomen and fired all the bullets from his mini-submachine gun in one go. They were spirit energy bullets mixed with superbeast bone powder and embedded with crystal fragments. They left holes in the Sharp Blade hunters nano fighting suit and his organs, and he fell in a bloody mess. One of the mine explorers from Sky Pillar Corporation had just used a foldable mine chisel to stab through a Universe Corporation mine explorers temple when another Universe Corporation mine explorer used a flamethrower to turn him into a burning fireball. These devastating scenes were imprinted in the eyes of the hesitant mine explorers. Now, even if they did not want to fight against other humans, they had no choice. They could only use the tools designed to crush stones to crush other human skulls. The area descended into madness. Due to the stimulation provided by the astronomical profit from the Red Radiance Jade mine, the new and old grudges adding fuel to the fire, and the threat of dying without a grave, everyone from the mine exploration teams from Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation went mad. Their rationality was gone. Their civilized disguises fell away. They tossed the thought of being judged by morality and the law to the back of their minds and unleashed their desire to murder and destroy. In an instant, humans turned into monsters in human skin. They were even crazier than monsters. It seemed like only one person maintained his final bit of rationality in the crazed slaughter. Meng Chao cradled his head desperately and dug his teeth into his lip. He used the pain to fight against the effects of the crystals. Helplessness and grief rose in his heart. He really wanted to fly into the air and shout at the top of his lungs for them to stop, because they were fighting among themselves, and if they continued, no one would be able to get the Red Radiance Jade mine. In fact, they would cause the northern offense to end in failure. The plan to develop the new area would go up in smoke, and tens of millions of Dragon Citizens would die in the future! But both sides had already gone berserk because of the slaughter. Forget about whether they would believe in his words, even if anyone stopped and listened to him, their heads would be cut off the moment their attention wandered. How did things end up like this? Must we fight against each other? Cant I do anything even if I came back from the future? Thats not right. Theres something wrong. This clash happened too strangely Meng Chao was dazed. Suddenly, someone shoved him. It was Lin Chuan. His face was covered in blood, and he gasped like a monster. He shoved a packed military-grade backpack into Meng Chaos arms. Listen, the mine explorers from Universe Corporation are too strong. Well all probably die here. Youre just in Spirit Tattoo Realm, so even without you, nothing will change. Lin Chuan grabbed Meng Chaos collar and said fiercely, Dont forget about the thing you promised me. You have to protect your own life. Run while everything is in chaos. Ive collected survival and mine exploration tools into this bag. There are mini crystal explosives here that can blast away stones, compressed MRE that you can eat for three days, and the most detailed map here. Take this bag, bypass the cliff, and look for a place to climb up. Return from where we came from. Find the place where the wall collapsed and see whether there is a crack. Then, climb over it or use those bombs to blast open a path. When Meng Chao saw that Lin Chuan had already prepared everything beforehand, he shuddered. He stared at Lin Chuan. Big Brother Lin Lin Chuan misunderstood his meaning and punched his chest. Im not asking you to run from the battlefield. Im giving you a very difficult task. You have to live and escape from the underground. Go to the Supernatural Tower to report all that happened here. You have to tell the truth. Its Universes Shen Yulong who attacked us first. We had no other choice and were forced to fight back. This way, even if Shen Yulong manages to get the upper hand for the time being, he will definitely be judged by the law. You, and all the family members of those who will die here will gain benefits when they get the right to mine the place first. Do you understand? Dont stand around in a daze, hurry up and go! If you dont, itll be too late! Lin Chuan sounded really honest. He even had a sincere look on his face, as if he treated Meng Chao like a brother he really loved. Meng Chao gulped and said, Big Brother Lin, if I leave, what will happen to you? Lin Chuan smiled heartily. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Dont forget. My beast soul is the Undying Bird. Ive been in countless fights where I danced at the line between life and death in the wild. There are even a few times where I had one leg in my coffin, but I managed to get out. Shen Yulong is just a good-for-nothing rich mans son. He isnt strong enough to take my life. Enough with the nonsense. Go. Otherwise, Im going to disown you! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and came to a decision. Alright. Big Brother Lin, please listen to one last thing from me, and Ill immediately go. He stared into Lin Chuans eyes and spoke rapidly. The fungus that spews out that sticky liquid after its injured is known as Stone Statue Fungus. Its named after the fact that its liquid can turn its victims into unmovable statues. The arthropod-type monsters that lurk in the depths of the Stone Statue Fungus troop are known as Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders. Just as their name suggests, their spider webs are like thousands of invisible blades. As for the largest creature, its a spider that has a Stone Statue Fungus growing on its back. Its known as Demonic Stone Statue Spider. Its a rarely seen evolved creature, and its the leader of the Stone Statue Fungi and Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders. This is knowledge that I once saw on the monster forum. You have to remember it! Lin Chuan was stunned, and he said in puzzlement, Alright, Ill remember it. But why did you suddenly mention this? Meng Chao felt as if his throat was stuffed full of ice, and his voice instantly became colder. Its nothing. Without batting an eyelid, he tightened his grip over his chain sabers and adjusted all the muscle fibers ub his fingers to ensure that they were at the perfect state to execute power. Gunshots rang out around them. Bullets traveled even faster than the sound. One arrived in front of them like a fierce bolt of lightning. This was from the opponents four-star superhuman, solo gunslinger Li Xin! Move! Lin Chuans pupils swiftly shrank until they were only two dots. He endured the pain, and his Undying Bird instantly grew to its largest. It opened its burning, bloody wings and formed an arc-shaped energy shield to protect Meng Chao. Boom! The crystal bullet was filled with Li Xins powerful energy. It clashed fiercely against Lin Chuans Undying Bird, and blinding sparks rose from it. Both of them were four-star superhumans and Heaven Realm elites. Li Xin had been lurking for a long time while observing them, forming his plans, and locking down on them. But Lin Chuan had to protect Meng Chao, who was only a one-star superhuman. He was caught off guard, and he suffered for it. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, and his face instantly turned stark pale. Even his Undying Birds bloody wings turned dark. Why arent you gone yet?! Lin Chuan roared at Meng Chao. His expression was so fierce that he looked like a savage demon who had crawled out of the depths of hell. Then, he turned his back to Meng Chao and pounced at his greatest speed in the direction of the gunshot to close the distance between him and Li Xin. While Meng Chao hesitated for a moment, Lin Chuan and Li Xin disappeared in the depths of the subsurface plasma. It was a fight to the death between Heaven Realm elites, and his current self was not strong enough to do anything about it. He could only watch dumbly as Lin Chuans back vanished from his sight. With trembling fingers, he pressed against his eyeballs with everything that he had so that he could try and rub away the notification that Kindling gave him at the top of his vision. [Special citizen Lin Chuan received your guidance, and his understanding toward unidentified monsters increased. Increased contribution points by 1.] I knew it. Meng Chaos heart clenched in pain. Lin Chuan, his neighbor, senior brother, and idol had turned from a pseudo heroic citizen to a special citizen! Chapter 224 - Idiot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation He could not think too much about it. A powerful gust of wind came at his head. Meng Chao felt as if electricity had just run through every single strand of his hair, and all of them trembled. He fell forward in a straight line and used his hands as support to kick back with his legs. His ambusher screamed in pain. His fibula was shattered by Meng Chaos kick, and he instantly knelt on the ground. When Meng Chao turned his head around to look, he found that it was an unfamiliar mine explorer. Universe Corporations emblem was sewn on his sleeve. Based on the intensity of the spirit flames surrounding him, he should be a two-star superhuman. However, mine explorers were supporters. Most of them were like Meng Chao and trained their branch meridians. However, when it came to the circulation of their spirit energy, their spirit energy circulated in slowly, and they did not pay attention to delivering instantaneous bursts of energy. They could change the structure of a rock or turn stones into gravel within ten minutes, but they could not have their spirit energy burst out of them in a fraction of a second to crush their enemys skull. It was just like how large and powerful herbivorous animals were usually not the opponent of fierce but small carnivorous animals who had all sorts of offensive methods. Hence, even though the miners cultivation realm was higher, Meng Chao pounced on him without hesitation. The mine explorer had fought to the point where he was in a frenzy, and his mental strength index had fallen below 50%. He was about to suffer a mental breakdown. The pain of his fibula breaking caused his mind to clear a little. And when Meng Chao punched his face and nearly rammed his nasal bone into his brain, it completely destroyed his ferocity. He wanted to continue struggling, but a saber appeared horizontally over his neck, and killing intent pierced his blood vessels, muscles, trachea, and spine. Dont move, or youll die! Meng Chao pinned the Universe Corporation mine explorer against the ground and lay down as well so the subsurface plasma would hide their figures. He drew closer to the persons ear and whispered, Tell me, did Hu Peng go to your side? Did you make a wall collapse in an attempt to kill us? The mine explorers eyes went wide, and he looked confused. He could not understand what Meng Chao meant at all. Tell me, or Ill kill you! Meng Chao gritted his teeth in exasperation. Did you take the initiative to attack us? What did Shen Yulong tell you? The mine explorer let out hissing sounds from his throat and waved his hands to show that he could not breathe because of Meng Chao, much less speak. Alright, Im going to let go of you a little, but you have to answer me honestly. This is very important to you and I. In fact, its very important to everyone here. We cant continue fighting against each other, understand?! Meng Chao moved Bloody Flame away from the man. He also moved his knee away from that persons back. The mine explorer sat on his knees and supported himself with his elbows. He sucked in a deep breath. Then, he shouted hysterically. You idiot! Meng Chao was exasperated, and he quickly used his chains to lock down the persons throat. But a gorgeous figure who looked as fierce as a tiger had already shot out from the subsurface plasma ahead of them. A gust of wind arrived in front of Meng Chao and pierced his eyes so badly that he could not open them. Bang! Their weapons clashed. Sparks flew against their faces, and they could feel pain, as if there were needles piercing into them. Meng Chao took three steps back and knelt down on one knee. Both of his chain sabers were like venomous snakes lurking in bushes. The chains trembled soundlessly. The other persons momentum did not reduce in the slightest. It just increased. The saber slashes let out the faint sounds of tiger roars. His moustache was stained with blood, and he chuckled darkly. Meng Chaos heart sank. It was a person he did not want to face the most from Universe Corporations mine exploration team. Qin Hu, the vice captain of Frenzied Saber, the boss of Prosperous Resource Recovery Company, a veteran hunter whom he had once humiliated fiercely, and an elite at the peak of Earth Realm! Bastard, the world is really small, eh? You probably never even dreamed that such a day would arrive, did you? Qin Hu smiled fiercely. Meng Chao braced himself and said, Mr. Mr. Hu, we can deal with the grudge between us someday later. Lets not fight right now. We have to make things clear! Qin Hu was slightly stunned. He did not expect that Meng Chao would make himself so humble. He looked around and understood what he meant. His smile grew even more mocking. Whats wrong? You found out that Lin Chuan is being held back by my captain and cant save you now? Youre scared because you know that youre about to die, so youre going to kneel down and beg for your life, is it? Heh, its too late. Even if you beg for your life now, its useless! Its never too late to beg for my life! Meng Chao immediately made his decision and said readily, Mr. Hu, everything that happened in the past was my fault. I admired you a lot since I was very young. Ive listened to tales of your heroic deeds from my father over the years, and Im really sorry about the misunderstanding between us. Ive always been thinking late at night about how to apologize to you sincerely, but since I respect your great power, I never dared to visit you. Compared to a hero who fights for his life and Dragon City in the wild, Im just a child, and if God forgives the sins of children, youre an adult, and you should be generous. Could you just pretend that I farted in your face and thats it? Can we sit down and drink some tea while we talk to understand each other?! Qin Hu was dumbfounded. His moustache trembled, and he said hesitantly, Boy, what are you? Suddenly, he seemed to have come to some sort of understanding. He shouted and swung his saber. No way! Meng Chao wanted to cry. I already begged for my life, and youre still attacking me? Duh, with your personality, its impossible for you to beg for your life. But youre suddenly putting up such a humble stance. You definitely have some sort of nefarious plot cooking up in your head and some scheme boiling in your heart. You want to harm me, right? Qin Hu swung his saber repeatedly. He looked smug and angry as he said, Last time, you pretended to be a harmless sheep and scammed us of the Golden Spirits etherealized neurosphere. You turned me into a laughing stock within my circle for a few months. Youre infamous for being full of schemes. This time, I wont fall for it! Meng Chao really wanted to faint. Mr. Hu, arent you just smart?! Of course I have to be. Qin Hu felt really smug. Everyone in the field knows that even though I look buff, I like using my head the most! Alright, Ill ask you to use your brilliant mind now. Please stop fighting for a moment or fight slower. You can listen to me while you fight, okay?! Meng Chao was forced backward as Qin Hu continued cutting at him. He felt that his arms were so numb that he lost feeling in them. He had to use his eyes to be certain that they were still attached to his shoulders. But he refused to give up. He wanted to talk to Qin Hu and get a sense of the entire thing. Qin Hu narrowed his eyes and slowed down a little. He said in disdain, Youre afraid of dying, boy? Youre not fit to be a superhuman at all. Im not afraid of death, but if I die, I should die meaningfully, not like this, where I become a corpse in the dark underground without even knowing whats going on. Meng Chao gasped for breath. Mr. Hu, this is what happened Halfway through his speech, Qin Hus attack speed suddenly increased. His saber, which weighed dozens of kilograms, suddenly became a metal block that weighed thousands of kilograms, and came charging at his head Meng Chao was caught off guard. He was sent flying by Qin Hu and fell heavily on the ground. Fortunately, he practiced the Ultimate Style, and he could control his muscle fibers and even his hair at will. He did not need to use his limbs. With the movements of his back muscles, he could slither forward half a meter like a python. Boom! Qin Hus saber crashed heavily between Meng Chaos legs, and the blade sank deep into the ground. Shattered stones flew and hit Meng Chaos leg. It stung with burning pain. Meng Chaos eyes went wide, and he broke out in cold sweat. If he had not dodged in time, that slash would have cut him in half from between his legs. Qin Hu, you idiot! Meng Chao shouted angrily. If I listen to another word you say, Id be the real idiot. Qin Hu licked his blood-stained lips and smiled savagely. Quit your yammering. I hate cowards like you who are afraid of dying and will kneel down to beg for their lives. You were a normal person in the past, so I couldnt be bothered to deal with you. Now, were all superhumans, so why bother with all the talk? Lets settle the grudge between us in the most satisfying way ! His arms trembled. The heavy saber in the ground caused the earth to shatter as it trembled rapidly, and countless shattered stones shot out from it. The shattered stones were controlled by Qin Hus vitality magnetic field, and they shot at Meng Chaos face like bullets. Meng Chao could only keep retreating. But the anger in his heart continued burning. As he faced Qin Hus blockheaded idiocy, he lost the confidence to convince him, because he refused to listen to anything. And as he faced the merciless chained attacks from this elite at the peak of Earth Realm, he did not even have any room to speak. He could only gather all his strength and swing his chain sabers like two tornadoes that devoured all the shattered stones. He reduced the stones to powder and flung them back at Qin Hu in hopes to confuse him so the chain sabers could move to the back of his head and stab him. But Qin Hu was a veteran hunter. He would not leave such an opening. Even with his eyes shut, he could locate Meng Chao. Each of his slashes looked as if they could drain the air and even distort space. They were so powerful that they made Meng Chao retreat repeatedly. He did not have the room to control his chain sabers accurately. Meng Chao groaned. It was only at this moment that he learned of the true strength of someone at the peak of Earth Realm. Thinking about using the Ultimate Style to flip him over was just like thinking about using a shovel to fight against a tiger. Theoretically, it was possible, but the difference between theory and reality was as great as the distance between heaven and earth. Every slash Qin Hu delivered did not just hit his saber, but also sent vicious blows to his arms, chest, heart, and vitality life field as well. If it were not for the long-lasting endurance provided to his branch meridians by the Ultimate Style so his recovery speed and fighting endurance were ten times higher than that of a normal one-star superhuman, Qin Hu would have thrown him off his feet with just five slashes, and he would be a fish up for slaughter. Even now, aside from enduring it with great difficulty and passively getting hit, Meng Chao could do nothing else. Suddenly, he felt a coolness behind him, and he could no longer find any place to stand. He had been pushed to the edge of the cliff by Qin Hu. If he stepped back, he would fall into the abyss, right into an even darker world underground. With his great skills, Qin Hu saw Meng Chao swaying. His eyes lit up, and he lifted his saber high up. Oh no. Meng Chao thought and dodged. But against his expectations, Qin Hus slash was just a feint. The veteran hunter had long since gathered a large amount of spirit energy to his right leg and now stomped viciously on the ground. Two cracks appeared, and they traveled straight toward Meng Chaos feet. The edge of the cliff where Meng Chao stood instantly crumbled. He lost his balance, and the ground under his feet disappeared. It was at that moment that Qin Hu roared loudly. He swung his saber horizontally and swept at Meng Chao while ten meters away from the cliff. At that critical moment, Meng Chao finally flung the chains of his Bloody Flame, which he had not used all this while. Qin Hu swung his arm to cut it up. The chain was chosen meticulously by Lin Chuan, so it was a good item made of superbeast materials and super alloy. It was not so easily cut into two. Meng Chaos fingers trembled rapidly, as if he was plucking zither strings. The chain moved like a snake and jumped up agilely. With the strength Qin Hu used to cut it, it turned a corner, and from an amazing angle, it wrapped itself around his ankle. Sizzzzllleee! Offensive runic symbols were carved into the chain. They activated because of spirit energy, and fire and electrical arcs burned Qin Hus ankle until it was a mess. The chain from Blood Flame wrapped itself around Qin Hus ankle several times and tangled it up in a very ingenious fashion. No one could easily break out of it. The blade stabbed itself into Qin Hus calf as well, and the dozens of runic symbols on it shone as well. Wisps of light crawled into Qin Hus calf, causing him to continuously lose blood. Qin Hu did not expect that Meng Chaos weapon would be so bizarre, even though he was just at Spirit Tattoo Realm. He was caught off guard and screamed in pain. Meng Chao did not have the ability to use maglev to fly. So, he could only yank his chain saber in the hopes of using Qin Hus strength to return to the cliff. He did not expect that the edge of the cliff would still be collapsing, and when he yanked at Qin Hu, the man lost his balance. He fell off the cliff as well. Both of them fell into the endless darkness. Chapter 225 - Walking Corpse Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao plummeted. He flung his arms all over the place, but there was nothing he could grab onto. He did not know what was waiting for him at the bottom of the dark underground, but fortunately, he still had one more chain saber. He threw his Surging Lightning into a wall more than ten meters away from him. He yanked at the chains viciously, and they turned into straight lines at the same time. Surging Lightning left behind a series of sparks on the wall, but Meng Chao slowed down. Qin Hu was still bound by Bloody Flame, and he fell even further away from the wall. He could not grab onto it. Bastard, I wont let you go even if I turn into a ghost! Qin Hu howled in the dark. But his scream soon faded away in the thick subsurface plasma. Bang! Meng Chao crashed against the ground and coughed up blood. He felt as if all his bones had shattered. He did not hesitate. He immediately cheated. [Used 1,755 contribution points in exchange for one Initial Stage Healing Skill. Healing progress: 97%] As Kindling burned, Meng Chao heard faint, cracking sounds within his body. It was as if his bones, tendons, and flesh were rapidly growing, squirming, and healing. One Initial Stage Healing Skill could push his healing progress up between 8% and 10%. If he used it one more time, it would be a waste. But this was not the time for him to fuss over this. Meng Chao did not even bat his eyelid and used another 1,767 contribution points to push his health to 100%. When there was no way he could push it any further, he sighed in relief. The price for rapid healing was a large amount of energy burnt. Meng Chao immediately felt hungry. It felt as if his stomach and intestines were about to be burned through by acid. Fortunately, he had the backpack Lin Chuan gave him. He opened it and found a lot of high-calorie compressed food inside, along with mine exploration and survival tools. All of them were packed neatly and fixed in place in a unique method to make sure that no matter how a person tumbled or crawled around, it would not turn into a mess and be squashed out of shape. Meng Chao felt a stab in his heart once more. But his face remained expressionless. He tore open a few of the compressed food packages and forced himself to eat them. Right when he felt the discomfort in his stomach and intestines ease up, he heard the shrill howl that reminded him of an injured monster. Bastard, come out! Fight me to the death! Bastard, youre shameless and despicable! You have the guts to provoke me, but you dont have the guts to come out and die?! Come out! Get your ass out here! Ill rip you to shreds! Meng Chao clicked his tongue. Did this idiot use up all the spirit energy for his brain on his muscles? His tenacity is really great. How can he jump around in such a lively manner when he just fell off a cliff that is at least 150 meters? Meng Chao looked over. But he could not see more than ten meters because of the surging subsurface plasma. He could not see the situation on the cliff, and he could not hear a single sound coming from it. The area on the cliff and below it were two different worlds. The cliff was hell filled with slaughter and bloodshed, but this place was a silent hell. And thank goodness, because the subsurface plasma was really thick. It absorbed all soundwaves and light, so Qin Hu was unable to discover his whereabouts immediately. Suddenly, the chain wrapped around Meng Chaos left arm trembled. He was struck with surprise and fear, and it was only at that moment that he remembered that Bloody Flame was still wrapped around Qin Hus ankle. If that guy followed the chain, he would naturally arrive in front of him. Meng Chao quickly yanked the chain and withdrew his chain saber. But it was already too late. A saber glare that was ten times more vicious than before shot forward. Boom! It caused the stones beside him to fly, and air surged forward like waves. Meng Chaos cheek was cut by the saber glare. Qin Hu was close to him. But he did not scream nor counterattack. Instead, he stopped breathing and calmed his heartbeat. With the cover provided by the subsurface plasma, he bent his back and retreated bit by bit until he was next to the wall. Even if Qin Hu was an elite at the peak of Earth Realm, his senses were still affected. He had fallen off a cliff that was nearly 200 meters off the ground and thrown off kilter. He was also affected by the crystal mine, and now, he was even in a really thick subsurface plasma. He would not be able to locate Meng Chao immediately. Qin Hu was so angry that he started causing a ruckus. He swung his saber madly in an attempt to frighten Meng Chao and force him to come out. There were a few times where the saber glare grazed Meng Chaos body and even cut a few strands of his hair. But Meng Chao gritted his teeth and did not make a single sound. He intended to carry out his strategy and lie in wait until the end. The shock from the threat of death caused a familiar stab in the depths of his mind. A few of the memory fragments from his previous life shone, and like shards of glass, they scratched his cerebral cortex. This is Meng Chao widened his eyes. He did not expect that he would remember something from his previous life at such a crucial moment. In his daze, he saw the black skull instructor who had pretended to slit his throat in the past. This time, they were in a dark classroom. Precise human nervous system diagrams and spirit energy circulation diagrams were drawn on the board. The 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians could all be seen. There were also dozens of other more mysterious and complicated spirit energy meridians. Meng Chao heard the black skull instructor say darkly, The armys strategy is scrap metal now. To hell with their steel army and using heavy artillery to get rid of all enemies. Its all just a bunch of bull. During the battle at Bloody Eagle Valley, the enemy just sent a few Seven-ring Magicians to summon a destructive Fire Meteor Shower, and they got rid of our fully-armored armor masters! We dont have that many fully-armored armor masters in Dragon City to go through this sort of torment. Were too small. Even if we have great technology and a lot of skills, the Other Worlds civilization also has a lot of unfathomable abilities. If we face them head-on, we will definitely end up dead. But there are conflicts that have lasted for thousands of years between the different factions of power of the Other Worlds civilization. We can make them split up and stir up their conflicts to the maximum degree. Then, therell be a war between the races of the Other World. After that, Earthlings can use our status as outsiders to become offshore balancers. We can take advantage of the chaos and win! Hmph, the Red Dragon Army is filled with foolishly brave warriors who only think about how to fight with airplanes and artillery. They will naturally not be able to do this. If we want to save Dragon City, well have to rely on ourselves, the Ghost Tribe. Remember this. We are not soldiers. In fact, we dont exist. We dont need to obey any of the rules or limits set by the soldiers. We can ambush, poison, lurk, disguise ourselves, cause conflict, and do whatever it is to create chaos. As long as its to weaken the Other Worlds civilization, youre encouraged to use whatever methods are necessary. And the basis of all these methods are the Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab. Today, we will talk about Walking Corpse. Walking Corpse is a lurking technique created by the zombie research center. Its a combination of the specialities of how zombies move, how the Ultimate Style controls muscles fibers and the hair on our bodies, the assassination technique from Blood Elves, and the lurking technique from Dark Shadow Casters. Just like the name suggests, after you practice all your breathing techniques, meditation techniques, body movements, and ways to control your organs, Walking Corpse will minimize your breathing, heartbeat, the heat released by your pores, the brainwaves released by your brain, and even the movement of your organs. This is to lower the possibility of enemies discovering you. In the most extreme situations, Walking Corpse can cut off your vital signs completely, turning you into a cold corpse, but you will retain your thoughts and your ability to fight. You can move as fast as zombies, act as fiercely as Blood Elves, use the mysteriousness of Dark Shadow Casters, and quietly kill your target. This is the initial construction model of the spirit energy magnetic field you will form when you cast Walking Corpse. Later on, it will change in more than one hundred ways. You need to examine it and familiarize yourself with it. Remember this. When you carry out your missions in the future, Walking Corpse will become a very practical skill. It can lower your metabolism and the activity of your organs as well reduce all the unnecessary energy consumption. It will help you escape the pursuit of a powerful enemy and repress your emotions so that you can stop thinking of unnecessary things. You will then become a stable and reliable killing machine which will lay out a bloody road for the future of Dragon City and Earths civilization! Next, I will talk about the secrets of Walking Corpse in detail Meng Chao was about to suffocate When the nightmarish memories from his previous life finally became dark and the black skull instructor vanished once more, Kindling branded a new skill into his cerebral cortex. [Walking Corpse: Normal Level. [Skillfulness: 9%] Is it because Im at the border of life and death and am facing the threat of death that I remembered some of the ways to protect my life? Meng Chao did not have the time to think about it. He immediately threw thousands of contribution points to increase Walking Corpses Skillfulness. But he could not increase his Skillfulness with Walking Corpse as quickly as he could with Basic Gun Technique or One Hundred Saber Techniques. Even after he threw thousands of contribution points into it, it did not increase significantly. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and threw around fifteen thousand contribution points into it. Finally, Walking Corpse rose to Specialist Level. But even if he threw his life into it, he might not be able to push it from Specialist Level to Master Level. This proved his guess. Walking Corpse was a relatively high-grade skill, and it was not something that he should master now. On his normal cultivation path, he would not have activated this particular memory from his past life. It was only released to him beforehand because he was facing the threat of death and wanted to live. So, if I want to increase my power at the fastest speed possible, I have to constantly wander at the line between life and death so that I can remember more things? He would think about it slowly later. When he sensed Qin Hus raging flames getting closer to him, Meng Chao activated Walking Corpse. In an instant, all color drained from his face, and his skin turned pale and ashen. His breathing and heartbeat slowed, and even the speed at which his blood flowed and his spirit energy circulated slowed down. He was just like a cold corpse that fused together with the cold wall. Qin Hu walked eight meters past him with his saber in hand, but it was as if he could not see Meng Chao. Instead, he shouted into the depths of the subsurface plasma. Come out, bastard! I saw you! Come out and die! Ill give you an easy death! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and quickly calculated his chances of winning if he used Bloody Flame to ambush Qin Hu from the back. Unfortunately, Walking Corpse was just a lurking skill. He had to add it together with the assassination skill Bizarre Stab to use it to the fullest. And the memories he had just activated did not provide him with the details of the spirit energy magnetic field and principles for Bizarre Stab. Just as he was wondering whether he should attack, Qin Hu suddenly shouted excitedly and slashed at a spot in the depths of the subsurface plasma. Die! He cut into a soft object. But the thing that gushed out of his target was not blood. Instead, it was a highly corrosive acid. Numerous huge black shadows started squirming in the subsurface plasma. Chapter 226 - Spoiler Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Qin Hu was caught off guard. The acid hit his left eye, and white smoke immediately rose up. His eye sizzled, and it hurt him so much that he wanted to die. One of the black shadows that popped out of the subsurface plasma opened its mouth and went to bite his head. It was a worm the size of a python. The place where its head should be opened up in four directions to reveal a terrifying mouthpiece covered in fangs. It was like a blossoming man-eating flower. The creature was a Grade Two superbeast, Slit-mouthed Anaconda. Qin Hu instantly turned from a hunter into a prey. He swung his saber instinctively and had his spirit flames surge. His blade swiftly cut off the Slit-mouthed Anacondas mouthpiece. But another Slit-mouthed Anaconda tore off a piece of flesh and bone from his shoulder. His blood splashed everywhere in the dark area. After sensing fresh blood, more Slit-mouthed Anacondas crawled out of the subsurface plasma. They looked up and opened their mouths wide to smile hideously. Qin Hu covered his wound with a pale face. This idiot. Meng Chao stuck to the wall like a living corpse. He laughed coldly in his heart. He knew that there was a Red Radiance Jade mine nearby, which is why the spirit energy here is rich, so it was obvious that the monsters here would be nourished to the point they evolved and mutated. Even if there were no high-grade superbeasts here, a lot of low-grade superbeasts or even normal monsters can give a hard time to someone at the peak of Earth Realm. Subsurface plasma is the product of the spores from etherealized plants and glowing microorganisms fusing together. Hence, when there is subsurface plasma, there is definitely a large ecosystem in the area, so one has to be extremely careful of monsters and superbeasts. Yet he didnt explore the area and look for the species around him, but just released his spirit flames carelessly. Hes like a torch in the dark, so its only par for the course that all sorts of monsters come at him! Slit-mouthed Anacondas are just Grade Two superbeasts, so they should not pose any threat to him, who is at the peak of Earth Realm, but with the nourishment provided by the Red Radiance Jade mine, they are especially huge and brutal. As for him, he has been fighting for some time, and he even fell off a cliff. Hes exhausted, and hes temporarily blinded in one as well. He might not even be able to bring out 30% of his fighting power. He brought this on himself. Fighting against so many Slit-mouthed Anacondas alone is certain death! Just as Meng Chao expected, when more than ten Slit-mouthed Anacondas charged over, Qin Hu, who had been full off bluff and bluster, was immediately dragged into a vortex of death. He did his best and killed two Slit-mouthed Anacondas, but more than ten wounds appeared on his body. His blood gushed out, and when one wound stopped bleeding, ghastly white broken bones could be seen. But he did not seem to notice it. He fought like a crazed tiger. Since he was facing monsters, he temporarily forgot about Meng Chaos existence. He acted on his instincts of a hunter and activated his vitality magnetic field to the max. Come on, you monsters! Whoever wants to eat me, come up and try! Qin Hus remaining eye shone with a brutal light. He laughed loudly and refused to retreat. He pounced into the midst of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas like a hungry tiger, and even with terrifying wounds on his body, he insisted on swinging his saber to make the monsters pay a terrifying price. His nano fighting suit was swiftly torn to pieces by the Slit-mouthed Anacondas fangs. Blood continued pouring over his arms. It made his saber hilt wet, and it became a little slippery. He decided to just remove his shirt, which revealed his refined and strong body. He then used the torn shirt to bind his injured arm and saber tightly together. The Slit-mouthed Anacondas were shocked by his momentum. They surrounded him and did not dare attack him for a moment. Even Meng Chao was shocked for a brief moment as he watched him. Regardless of whether it was in his previous life or his current life, he did not like Prosperous Resource Recovery Companys boss. Qin Hu was just too crude, unreasonable, domineering, stupid, and indulgent of rascals. But Meng Chao had to admit it that if he ignored the mans identity as Qin Hu, the man in front of him was someone who would fight even when drenched in blood and would rather die than retreat. He had the unyielding attitude of powerful humans. Why isnt he asking for my help though? He should know that Im hiding nearby and am coldly watching him fight against these monsters. Well, makes sense. He knows that even if he asks for help, I wont help. Our grudge runs deep, and he has been calling me a bastard throughout the whole fight. He even tried to kill me. Theres no way I would help him! And he claims himself to be a hero, so he would be ashamed to ask for help. Meng Chao was still in the status of a living corpse. His mind was affected by Walking Corpse, and a cold sneer formed on his lips. He decided to just watch the fight. In any case, Qin Hu had mistaken a Slit-mouthed Anaconda for him and swung his saber at it. That was how he had provoked the monsters. He deserved to be damned. Meng watched coldly as the Slit-mouthed Anacondas pounced on Qin Hu once more. He watched coldly as Qin Hu roared and cut the Slit-mouthed Anacondas until they were a bloody mess. His wounds continued accumulating, and burning blood flowed down the lines of his bulging muscles. It spilled all over the cold ground. He watched coldly as a Slit-mouthed Anaconda shot forward and bound Qin Hus thigh. The hunter drove his saber into its gaping mouth, and his spirit flames surged forward. They tore through the monsters upper body. He watched coldly as Qin Hu killed in a frenzy and stuffed a Slit-mouthed Anacondas still squirming flesh into his mouth. While chewing on it, he laughed. You want to eat me?! Well, Im going to taste you first! Meng Chao thought coldly, I shouldnt help that idiot. Besides, Im just a one-star superhuman. Slit-mouthed Anacondas are Grade Two superbeasts, and there are a lot of them. If I go, Ill just be asking for my own death. Besides, this idiot is the type that takes his revenge for even the pettiest of things. Even if I go and help him chase away all the Slit-mouthed Anacondas, he might not appreciate it. He might even end up stabbing me. Also, theres a high possibility that hell push me to the Slit-mouthed Anacondas and run away. I wont save him. He called me a bastard really happily just now. Why didnt he consider that he might end up like this? I wont save him. Its not as if I can save him, anyway! At that moment, Qin Hus arm was grabbed by a Slit-mouthed Anaconda. He flung it, and the creature landed around four meters in front of Meng Chao. Qin Hus vitality magnetic field was now incredibly chaotic. His mind was burning as if a volcano was erupting in his brain. Naturally, he did not notice that Meng Chao was nearby. But Meng Chaos heart leapt to his throat. Qin Hu staggered over and spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with teeth and flesh. Then, he swung his saber at the Slit-mouthed Anacondas. This scene made it seem as if he was stepping forward bravely to protect Meng Chao behind him. Meng Chaos eyelids and lips twitched. For some reason, the black skull instructors words rose in his mind. Its only when you get rid of all unnecessary emotions and thoughts that you can turn yourself into a loyal and reliable killing machine. Then, youll be able to pave a bloody road for the survival of Earths civilization! When the apocalypse arrived, Meng Chao had carved those words deep into his soul. But the eighteen-year-old Meng Chao rejected them instinctively. Because of it, he could no longer remain a living corpse. His heartbeat instantly beat like a war drum. A few Slit-mouthed Anacondas immediately noticed his presence. At the same time as some pounced at Qin Hu, a few opened their mouths to attack Meng Chao as well. He yelped and crawled on the ground like a human-shaped gecko. He only barely managed to avoid the attack. His movement meant that he joined Qin Hu and was surrounded by Slit-mouthed Anacondas. Oh no! Meng Chao groaned. Im really going to die because of this idiot! Bastard, you were hiding so close by and acted like a rat who wouldnt even make a squeak? I just knew youre a coward afraid of dying! Qin Hu was shocked and angry. He wanted to continue yelling at Meng Chao, but eight Slit-mouthed Anacondas attacked them at the same time. They could not bother with fighting against each other. They anxiously swung their sabers in different directions. With Meng Chao helping to deal with the enemies behind him, Qin Hu only needed to fight against those in front of him. His saber glare instantly grew, and he smoothly cut a Slit-mouthed Anaconda which was more than half a meter in diameter in half. Meng Chaos chain saber bound a Slit-mouthed Anacondas mouthpiece tightly. His spirit energy surged through the carved lines of the runic symbol, and as if he was slicing beancurd, he cut off the four flaps around its mouthpiece. Now, the Slit-mouthed Anaconda was left with only a bare body, and it trashed around as if it was mad. Since they were facing incredibly fierce monsters, the two men had to pay full attention to their fight. Gradually, they forgot about the other persons existence and only focused on fighting together until their backs touched each other. As if they were electrocuted, they jumped away from each other. They turned their heads around and saw the surprised and disgusted expressions on each others faces. They instinctively lifted their sabers to attack the other. But they saw Slit-mouthed Anacondas jumping at the others back. Both of them swung their sabers over each others shoulders and cut the monster behind them. After more than ten mangled carcasses lay on the ground, the Slit-mouthed Anacondas finally left. They slowly squirmed into the depths of the subsurface plasma while letting out rustling sounds. The two humans were covered in wounds and gasping for breath. They were exhausted and knelt on one knee. Even so, they held their sabers tightly and stared at each other like trapped beasts. They did not dare to lower their guard in the slightest. Qin Hu was much more injured. After the stalemate lasted for a long time, he was finally unable to hold himself back and asked, B-Bastard, do you reckon these Slit-mouthed Anacondas crawled far away? How many monsters are left in the subsurface plasma? Qin Hu, if you friggin call me a bastard one more time, I swear that even if there are monsters around us, Im going to kill you and then myself! Meng Chao said fiercely. Son of a gun, do you think I grew up being afraid of other people? Id be humiliated if I stop calling you names just because you asked. Qin Hu glared at him. Meng Chao cackled. Is there a difference between son of a gun and bastard? Brat is fine, right? This is my limit. I wont relent more than this! Qin Hu spat out another mouthful of blood, but he did not have the strength to spit it far away, so his moustache was a mess. Meng Chao snorted coldly. The Slit-mouthed Anacondas have never suffered such a major loss here. Of course they wont go far. So, what do you want to do? Qin Hu gritted his teeth and hissed. I want to kill you. If you didnt drag me here, how would I have ended in this state? I want to kill you too. Then, Ill split your skull open like a harvester and see whether your stupid brain is as big as a walnut. If you had talked to me calmly up there, we wouldnt have ended up in this state. Meng Chao flicked his chain sabers. So, are we going to attack now, or are we going to rest for three minutes before we kill each other? Qin Hus eyes shone with a fierce light. When the killing intent from the two people rose, the rustling sounds in the subsurface plasma became grating to the ears. Qin Hu narrowed his eyes. With great reluctance, he quelled his killing intent. You want to kill me, and I want to kill you too, but we know that humans dont always get to fulfill every single one of their wishes. I want to become a Deity Realm elite and reach the peak of Supernatural Tower. I even want to become a superhero that is respected by millions of Dragon Citizens! But I cant do it now, so I dont need to be bothered by it. Its the same thing as me wanting to kill you, so I shouldnt be bothered by it, right? Fight Togethe Chapter 227 - Mr. Hu Treasures His Dign Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yeah Meng Chao said tentatively. If were going to kill each other some other day, its better if we go to the wall and rest. At least, we wont have to worry about being surrounded by enemies there. We were lucky just now that we didnt run into Hell Beasts and that the Slit-mouthed Anacondas arent infested by Blood Flowers, but good luck wont side with us forever. What do you think? I think you make sense. Well settle our score some other day. Now, lets think of a way to leave this stupid place before anything else. Qin Hu looked at the bizarre shadows squirming in the subsurface plasma and then at his open wounds. He also saw the ghastly white bones within them. He smiled bitterly and grudgingly accepted the truce. With his saber supporting his swaying body, he maintained a wary distance of five meters from Meng Chao while he walked to the wall. He left a bloody trail behind him. Both of them sat down cross-legged and sighed at the same time. They moaned having just escaped death. Meng Chao spent nearly two thousand contribution points to perform a major treatment on himself. He then found the backpack he left by the wall and brought out some nice-smelling compressed food. Qin Hu stared at it intently, but he found it too embarrassing to ask for food, so he gritted his teeth and vented his rage by punching his stomach. It tore a wound open, and the pain made him bare his teeth. Meng Chao wanted to laugh, but he also felt a little conflicted. When he thought about how he did not know the situation on the cliff and that Qin Hu might be the crucial piece that could change the situation, since he was at the peak of Earth Realm, Meng Chao made his decision. He pinched his nose and tossed a few high-calorie compressed food packets, a few vials of genetic medicine, and an emergency medical kit. Qin Hu was stunned for a moment. Then, his moustache-covered face turned red. Without a single word, he took the gene medicine. Then, with familiar movements, he stitched his wounds and wrapped them up. After he exercised his breathing for a while, his vitality magnetic field stabilized, and some color returned to his face. He said falteringly and really reluctantly, Brat, I owe you one. Now, the grudge between us is gone. Once were back in Dragon City, as long as you and your father dont appear in front of me, I wont cause trouble for you! Meng Chao could not help but laugh, and he imitated Qin Hus way of speaking and said, Are you really going to settle this grudge just like this because you said so? Then Id be really embarrassed! You It was rare for Qin Hu to humble himself to this point, and he did not think that someone younger would look down on him this way. He felt a little angry and embarrassed. Since you dont intend to call a truce, why did you jump out to save me just now? Meng Chao snorted coldly. Dont misunderstand. I never thought about saving you. I was only going to watch as you were torn to shreds by that Slit-mouthed Anaconda and die without a grave. This is something you deserve, and your death wouldnt be regrettable. But alas, I have yet to perfect my lurking skill, so I was discovered by the Slit-mouthed Anaconda. Thats why I was forced to appear. It has nothing to do with you. Qin Hu was stunned. He stroked his moustache and said, You didnt have to tell me the truth. You could have just said that you wanted to return our grudge with kindness and decided to help. You would have been able to gain my favor. Why would I want to gain your favor? Youre not some peerless elite or Deity Realm elite, Meng Chao said stiffly. Besides, didnt you just claim that youre really smart and that you can see through my schemes with just one look? What if you think I have ulterior motives because Im trying to gain your favor and just draw your saber to cut me down without caring about anything else? After all, thats what you did on the cliff! Qin Hu felt embarrassed and angry. His face flushed red. Lets make things clear, brat. Its true that I really want to cut you down, but if you werent the ones who attacked first, I wouldnt have done that. What do you think I am, mad? If I kill someone carelessly, Im going to be judged by the Supernatural Tower! Meng Chao scowled. What?! You can choose to believe me or not, its up to you. Qin Hu spat out a mouthful of bloody phlegm and said in a tone full of despair, Brat, youre really lucky. You managed to ally yourself with Thunderbolt, Yan Organization, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, and youre even a student from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. All the forces of power siding with you are people I cannot afford to offend. How would I ever dare to attack you? Meng Chao sank into contemplative silence. You can kill me and throw me into the depths of the underground. Whatever my fate, no one will be able to find me. No evidence will be left. What nonsense are you yammering about? Qin Hu asked. Even if the Supernatural Tower cant find any evidence to judge me, do you think those ruthless people from Yan Organization, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, and Thunderbolt will care about proof and respect the law? You and I share a major grudge, and we appeared in opposing mine exploration teams in a fierce competition. Then, you disappeared out of the blue. If someone decides to accuse me of killing you, regardless of whether I did it or not, I could only open my mouth and obediently admit that I did it. Ive been fighting for years in Dragon City and Im pretty famous. I have a family and a business. Why should I fight against you because of a momentary impulse? If I did it, Id have to face Thunderbolt, Yan Organization, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, and Agricultural Universitys martial arts courses wrath. My whole family might end up destroyed because of that. Id need a few screws loose in my head to do something like that! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. When we ran into each other underground, you were really fierce and even threatened me. You said that Im lucky, otherwise, youd kill me Were all working in society and we care about our dignity, you know? Qin Hu said shamelessly. There were a lot of people around us, including Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan, and hes an internet celebrity. What was I supposed to do? Show weakness to you in front of the crowd? Even if I cant kill you, I can still say a few words to scare you. Its all normal proceedings in the real world. What? Were you really terrified by me? Hahahaha! He laughed as if he had discovered a new continent. And he laughed so much that his wound tore again. It hurt so much that he sucked in a sharp breath. A cold look settled on Meng Chaos face. As he pondered over Qin Hus words, his pupils suddenly narrowed into two small dots. You said that were the ones who attacked first, which is why you decided to kill us? Duh. I couldnt be bothered to attack you, but youre the ones who went asking for your own death, so dont go blaming me for that. Qin Hu narrowed his eyes and said fiercely, You killed Yan Ping, which was the signal for a full-on war. In that sort of situation, even if I cut you down in front of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu and the case was brought to the Supernatural Tower, I couldnt be faulted for it. Wait, who is Yan Ping? Meng Chao felt that he had found the key. You have the guts to kill, but dont have the guts to admit it? Qin Hu sneered coldly and said, Yesterday, your lot snuck into our camp to steal the sample of the Red Radiance Jade and exploratory data, but were discovered by our sentries. When you fled, you killed our sentry by slitting his throat. His name was Yan Ping, and he died a tragic death! Of course, judging by your expression, you were kept in the dark. But that makes sense too. Youre just a one-star superhuman. Why are you in the mix here? Lu Siya is a cunning and devious woman. Even if she did these tricks, she wouldnt tell you. She wants to make you die here without even knowing the cause! Poor guy! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and enunciated his words clearly, So, thats why you made the wall collapse? To take revenge on us? Qin Hu could not understand what he said. What wall? Meng Chao gave a simple account of the corporate spy and the collapse of the wall. Shen Yulong actually did something like this behind our backs? Qin Hu was a little shocked. He thought about it and shook his head. Impossible. Shen Yulong was with our captain all the time. He didnt have the time to come up with such a scheme. Dont you think that calculating the time and making the wall collapse is too complicated? Youd have to make sure that you calculate the time for the wall to collapse right down to the second. How would we know when youd pass through the place? If we really had that ability, we might as well have just parked our four-star gunslinger at the wall. The moment we blew one of the Heaven Realm fighters brains off, wed have a solid win without suffering any losses. As for that corporate spy youre saying, Ive never even heard of him. We drew a lot of maps over the past few days and explored dozens of mines. We even have a Red Radiance Jade sample that has less than 10% Red Radiance Jade in it. We have everything, so theres no need for us to try and scheme against you! Are you sure? Meng Chao stared at Qin Hu to find any sign of him lying on his face. Would your captain and Shen Yulong be blinded by their interests and work together to deceive you, which would end up in them bringing all of you to get involved in this fight where both parties will only end up being severely injured? Qin Hu disagreed and said, Thats impossible. Frenzied Saber and Shen Yulong only share an employer-employee relationship. Even if we managed to locate the Red Radiance Jade mine, the ones who would get the right to mine it first would be Universe Corporation. They get to eat the meat, while we get to drink the soup. Theres no need for us to do something that the whole world believes is wrong and offend Sky Pillar Corporation and the Supernatural Tower. Once he said it, he froze. He thought about it for a moment, and his moustache trembled. We didnt collapse the wall, and you didnt kill our sentry. Then who did it? Now, do you understand why I didnt want to fight against you on the cliff? Meng Chao asked coldly. We were both drawn into a scheme, and it doesnt just concern our lives and deaths. It also concerns the success and failure of the northern offense and will even affect the future of Dragon City! Your wife and children will be staying in Dragon City for years in the future. You share a good relationship with your wife, and you wouldnt want to see millions of monsters rush into Dragon City and tear her into shreds, right? Qin Hu was amazed. How did you know that I have a good relationship with my wife? If you didnt love your wife, why would you just watch your brother-in-law turn your company into such a bad place to work in and do nothing about it? Meng Chao asked in annoyance. Qin Hus face turned red. He defended himself by saying, Were an old married couple, and when youre married for as long as I have, you dont talk about love anymore. But my wife was with me when I had nothing. At that time, I was young and filled with vigor. When I was bitten to shreds by monsters, the doctors even said that even if they managed to save me, Id end up useless. But she stayed by my side and took care of me for ten days and nights. She dragged me back from Deaths door and said that its fine even if I dont end up as a superhuman. She would become a harvester with me, and wed be able to feed ourselves somehow. I dont have any other strengths, but I friggin value my relationships. I know that Shen Rongfa is a good-for-nothing, useless son of a gun, but my wife is good. Even if my brother-in-law is a dog, Ill pinch my nose and bear with it. Seriously, brat, if you suffered under Shen Rongfa, you could have told me in secret. Do you think that Im seriously that stupid as to not be able to differentiate right from wrong and would make my ace worker suffer? But you just had to make things hard for me in public. What was I supposed to do at that time? I could only support my brother-in-law to the very end, or else, Id be embarrassed! Chapter 228 - Only Survivor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao sneered coldly. So, are my dad and I supposed to apologize to you, Mr. Hu? Qin Hu pretended as if he did not hear the mocking tone in Meng Chaos voice. He swung his hand and said, Forget it. Im a generous person. I wont bother arguing with someone younger than I am. What happened is now in the past, and whoever mentions it is a twat. What is the most important thing right now is that we have to get out of this stupid place! He ate the last mouthful of the high-calorie compressed food and patted his stomach as if he had not had his fill just yet. He thought about it and beckoned Meng Chao over. Come here, brat. Meng Chao instantly looked wary. His chain sabers moved soundlessly like venomous snakes. Qin Hus lips curled up, and he mumbled, Arent you wary, brat? He removed his tactical watch and tossed it at Meng Chao while saying, The map my team drew as we explored the place is inside. It includes a few of the cracks I found leading to the surface. If we crawl up along these cracks, we can escape. Transfer that data into your tactical map. If anything happens, we will have a few paths we can use to survive. Tactical watches were the most loyal companions of superhumans in the wild. Not only did they show the time, they also showed various information like humidity, air pressure, height, depth, density of spirit energy, intensity of the spirit energy ripples, and other stuff. They could also store a lot of data regarding monster weaknesses and the ways to fight them. The watches were also carefully made using the sturdiest crystals and superbeast materials. They could endure powerful tremors, corrosion, and spirit energy magnetic field interference. It could be said that they were the most valuable equipment a superhuman owned. Regardless of whether it was Lu Siya or Shen Yulong, they had thrown much of their money into the mine exploration, and both sides prepared the most advanced tactical watches for their team members. Despite the fierce fight earlier, the tactical watches were undamaged. Meng Chao pulled out the cable from Qin Hus tactical watch and connected it to his own watch. After he brought out the map and looked at it, he quirked his eyebrows. So, you didnt come here through the subsurface stream! Yeah. This region has just gone through a major geographical change. The Red Radiance Jade mine rose from deep underground. The powerful spirit energy impact tore through the sturdy rock stratum and created countless cracks. Naturally, there isnt just one path leading underground. Qin Hu told Meng Chao that there was a geologist in Shen Yulongs mine exploration team as well. He brought them to the edge of Raging Waves and used a secret technique to locate a cave leading to the ore bed. Unfortunately, there were a lot of superbeasts that were infected by Blood Flowers deep in the cave. After a fierce fight, most of the superbeasts turned into the undead. While they fought, they retreated and fled deeper underground. Then, they exploded the wall behind them and sealed that cave shut so that the undead were blocked outside. This meant that there was no way for them to return up the same road. Even if they located the Red Radiance Jade mine, they could only find another exit. Hence, Shen Yulongs team spent an extra twenty-four hours to explore the cracks above them. They used ultrasound to test the flow of air and discovered a few paths they could use to escape. But unless its absolutely necessary, its better if we dont crawl through them. Id rather go to the subsurface stream you mentioned and face that raging Lion Dragon Fish, Qin Hu said. Why? Meng Chao did not understand. Because were already under Raging Waves. If we crawl up along the cracks above us, even if we get to the surface, well be in Raging Waves, Qin Hu said. And what do you think Raging Waves is? Its the nest of an Apocalyptic Beast! The Deity Realm elites are currently fighting an earth-shattering battle against that Apocalyptic Beast right now, and if were unlucky, well walk straight into our deaths. Were just in Earth Realm, you know? The Apocalyptic Beast can kill us with a single kick! Meng Chao thought about it and agreed with Qin Hu. Even if they managed to climb to Raging Waves, they would just be climbing from the eighteenth level of Hell to the seventeenth. There was no difference. But when he thought further about it, he found that there was something off! He had overlooked something really important. Qin Hu was alive. In the memories from his past life, when his father was injured and they sued Prosperous, then looked for Qin Hu for money after they won the lawsuit, Qin Hu was always the boss of Prosperous. It meant that he had lived for another five years at the least. My God, that means that without me, the variable, Qin Hu had actually been lucky enough to escape this! Meng Chaos eyes instantly lit up, and he thanked his lucky stars that he did not watch Qin Hu die just now. This idiot was actually lucky enough to become one of the few survivors in this strange scheme. In fact, he might even be the only survivor! But Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and endured the pain from the depths of his mind to recall more things. In his previous life, after he became a harvester with his father, he seemed to recall meeting Qin Hu once. At that time, Qin Hu was really temperamental and ruthless. Every single one of his pores released bloodthirst, and he looked like a monster in human skin. He left behind a really bad impression on Meng Chao. After he returned to the past, during the few times they ran into each other, while Meng Chao still thought that Qin Hu was domineering, he did not seem to be as ruthless as he was in his past life. Did his experience in the underground cause the drastic change in his personality? Thats right. Right now, Qin Hu is the vice captain of Frenzied Saber. But based on what I remember, Qin Hu was a solo hunter in my previous life. He handed the daily affairs of Prosperous to Shen Rongfa while he stayed in the wild all the time to chase some powerful monster. After we won the lawsuit, we tried going to Qin Hu for the money a few times, but he never showed up. He was either in isolated training or hunting in the wild. Back then, my sister and I thought that Qin Hu didnt want to give us the money, which is why he intentionally hid himself from us. But now that I think about it, with Qin Hus power, there was no reason for him to hide from the two of us, because were just normal people. This matter became an important reason behind why Jiacao turned into the Dark Witch. Even now, Meng Chao could still remember Bai Jiacaos indignant words at that time. He went to the wild to hunt that White Spirit again?! What a joke! Qin Hu is just a five-star superhuman! He hasnt even reached the peak of Heaven Realm! But the White Spirit is one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. Even those in Deity Realm might not be able to handle it, so how can he possibly kill the White Spirit? Excuses! Theyre all lousy excuses! Hes actually using such ridiculous lies to send us away? The law only protects powerful people like Qin Hu, the rich, and those who stand at the top. It does not protect our interests! I swear that from this moment on, I wont believe in those stupid laws anymore. Ill rely on my own power to take back what belongs to us! Meng Chao widened his eyes. He was shocked by the memory fragments that rose to the forefront of his mind. Then, he sank into puzzlement. Whats this White Spirit? What are the Nine Great Supernatural Entities? Even the Deity Realm fighters might not be able to win against them? Wouldnt that mean that theyre even stronger than Apocalyptic Beasts?! Why did Qin Hu insist on hunting one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities when theyre even stronger than Apocalyptic Beasts? Also, right now, Qin Hu is just a three-star superhuman. Hes already a middle-aged man, so after fighting for so many years in the wild, he has a lot of hidden injuries accumulating in his body. His spirit meridians have already stagnated, and his cultivation base has stopped progressing. How could then he get to Heaven Realm in just a few short years and reach Spirit Gaze Realm? Did he run into some sort of fortuitous event? Meng Chaos thoughts raced as quickly as lightning. Brat, whats wrong with you? Qin Hu asked in puzzlement. Its nothing. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and decided to bet everything. He threw his backpack to Qin Hu and said, You arent full yet, right? Your stamina and spirit energy havent recovered to their peak. Theres still some food and medicine here. Do whatever you want with them. Youre giving them to me? Qin Hu widened his eyes. Then whats going to happen to you? I cant last anymore. Meng Chao decided to bet everything on Qin Hu, but he was still worried that he would turn his back on him, so he wanted to test him one more time. So, he activated Walking Corpse and reduced his body functions. He slowed down his heartbeat, breathing, and movements of organs so that his face turned pale and he looked really weak. Im suffering from internal injuries. The Slit-mouthed Anacondas just now crashed into me really violently, and they tore my organs, so Im bleeding internally right now, Meng Chao said weakly. I give you everything since youre at the peak of Earth Realm, so recover your strength as much as possible and save me. At the same time, he discreetly circulated his spirit energy and created a spirit energy magnetic field. He also adjusted his muscle fibers. If Qin Hu put on a savage face the moment he got the backpack, Meng Chao would attack and strike a fatal hit. But Qin Hu did not betray him. In fact, he did not even take the backpack. Instead, he scratched his moustache for a long time and pursed his lips before he said, Your acting sucks. Huh? Brat, you just fell off a really high cliff and jumped around like some cockroach. Yet youre saying that your organs are bleeding badly because of a few knocks from the Slit-mouthed Anacondas? Whod believe that? Um Qin Hu continued, Besides, arent you practicing that Ultimate Style? It claims that it can clear 1,024 branch meridians, provide great protection to your organs, and give you great endurance? Well Qin Hu continued yet again, Also, I read an article in the official website of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Its called Records of the Birth of the Ultimate Style. It has a statement about a unique talent you have. It states that you have incredibly great healing abilities, which is why you could handle the initial stages of the Ultimate Style. Even if the wrong medicine formula caused major tears in the body, you could still go through more than ten incredibly painful experiments every day. After a nights worth of sleep, all your pain was gone. Youre practically a monster, which is why youre the number one contributor to the birth of the Ultimate Style. Gu Jianbo wrote it, and I think hes your personal tutor. He wasnt lying, was he? No One more thing, I saw you using your pinky to hook on your chain saber. Oh Qin Hu then went for the final blow. So, whats the meaning of this? You dont trust me and are testing me? If you dont trust me, you can just say it. We can split up right now. Theres no need for you to beat around the bush like that. You cant even act well and I saw through it with one look. I feel embarrassed for you! Meng Chao could only apologize after that. Mr. Hu, I was wrong. My thoughts are too dark, and I suspected a good man who values relationships such as yourself. From now on, I will definitely trust you. Lets work together and break this scheme so that we can get out of this stupid place! Chapter 229 - Fully Equipped Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was only then that Qin Hu was satisfied. He dragged the backpack over and sat down in a meditative position before he started shoving food down his throat. While he ate, he spoke in a muffled voice. Brad, Im goin do uze half an our to regulade my breading. Den Ill restore around fifdy perzend of my bower. Bud now, the bigges problem is ow were going up. Meng Chao walked along the wall for a while. The cliff was more than one hundred meters tall and it was washed by the subsurface stream in the past so much that it was as smooth as a mirror. Slippery moss grew on the rock as well, so there were very few spots they could use as a platform. If they climbed up barehanded, it would be very difficult for them to make it to the top. And spirit energy ripples of different frequencies came from the crystal mine in the depths of the cave. They surged forward and filled the space with unseen torrents. They were just like the legendary wind force. Even Heaven Realm deities who had mastered maglev technology would have a hard time flying in a stable manner while they faced the interference from wind force. Meng Chao tried a few times to use the Ultimate Style to accurately control his muscles so that he could climb the wall like a gecko. But at most, he made it only slightly over ten meters before he slid down. If he fell while he was more than one hundred meters up, the consequences would be really severe. We need to use some kind of tool As a harvester, Meng Chao instinctively thought of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas, the Grade Two superbeasts they had just killed. He dragged the incomplete carcasses of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas to Qin Hu. Then, he knelt down on one knee and tore off the four flaps covering the Slit-mouthed Anacondas teeth-covered mouthpiece. Then, he swung Bloody Flame. The thin, short, and dynamic saber perfectly separated the mantle on the Slit-mouthed Anacondas body. Then, he cut it into moderate-sized squares. Mantles were the skins of mollusca. They had even greater stretchability compared to pelts and shells. They could absorb micronutrients from stones, turning them into sturdy shells resembling limestone. They could be said to be natural ingredients for protective suits that could turn sturdy or soft at will. Meng Chao brought out a few mining needles from the backpack Lin Chuan had given him, and with his harvesting tools, he quickly pierced rows of neat holes at the edges of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas mantles. After that, he brought out the meridians from the Slit-mouthed Anacondas mouthpiece, which were the softest parts in their bodies, and tore them into four bundles. He bound them together and moved them through the holes in the mantles. He turned them into stretchable ropes and connected them together. The Slit-mouthed Anacondas skin became two crude leather armors. Meng Chao put the leather armor on his body. He did not even need to tighten his tendons and meridians. The leather armor shrank by itself and fit him perfectly. It would not bother him while he fought. Meng Chao nodded in satisfaction and threw the larger leather armor to the sitting man. Qin Hu had watched him move his hands so quickly that they looked like two balls of gray fog. He had worked for ten minutes before he turned the Slit-mouthed Anacondas mantle into the strange armor. He could not help but ask, Whats this? They couldnt even withstand one slash from me! Thats not for you to fend against enemy slashes, Meng Chao said. The biggest problem we face when we fight around crystal mines is the spirit energy magnetic field interference. The interference is strongest around the Red Radiance Jade mine we want to search. But all things in the world counter each other. There is definitely an antidote to the poison of a venomous creature within seven steps of where it lives. Since the Slit-mouthed Anacondas can stay so close to the Red Radiance Jade mine, are so huge, and possess such great offensive power, it shows that their organs dont face a lot of negative effects from an overexposure to spirit energy radiation. I believe that there must be something strange about their mantles. They might be natural anti-radiation coats. If we wear them, we can reduce the effects of spirit energy magnetic field interference and bring out greater fighting power. Qin Hu did not quite believe him, but he still put on the leather armor Meng Chao sewed and quietly circulated his spirit energy. Suddenly, he widened his eyes and said in surprise, Youre right. I feel much better than before. I can create my spirit energy magnetic fields faster, more accurately, and theyre more stable. The pain in my spirit energy meridians also is not so bad anymore! Meng Chao smiled faintly and continued with his work. He brought out a few bloody things that looked like rubber from his personal storage bag. He harvested a few of the acid glands from the Slit-mouthed Anacondas and poured acid over them. Bubbles appeared on the surface of the rubber-like material, and it soon softened into sticky liquid. Meng Chao stuck the four flaps of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas mouthpiece on the soles of his shoes and his forearms with the sticky liquid. At first glance, it looked as if he had four rows of sharp teeth growing on his limbs. He then pressed his arms and tips of his feet against the wall to test things. This time, he felt as if he was wearing track spikes and walking on ice. When the teeth dug into the stone, he had a firmer grip on the wall. Qin Hu stared at him. Whats that? Sticky liquid from Stone Statue Fungus, Meng Chao explained patiently. Stone Statue Fungi are what you ran into earlier. Theyre the fungi that spat out sticky liquid when injured, which then became as sturdy as reinforced concrete after solidifying. That liquid is not afraid of anything, but when it touches acid, it softens again. Coincidentally, Slit-mouthed Anacondas are monsters that love spitting acid. I killed a Slit-mouthed Anaconda while we were on the surface and harvested its acid gland. Once I discovered that the liquid from Stone Statue Fungus solidifies, I realized that its a really powerful and convenient glue stick, so I collected some, and they did indeed proved to be useful! I used the sticky liquid from Stone Statue Fungus to stick the Slit-mouthed Anacondas fangs on my leather armor and combat boots, which increased my friction. Like this, we can climb this smooth wall. When we return to the cliff, our fighting strength will be reduced to at most 50% because of the anti-radiation armor, while the Heaven Realm fighters will have their fighting strength reduced to barely 20% or 30%. Mr. Hu, when you round off the numbers, your chances of winning will be pretty good. Qin Hu scratched his moustache and mumbled, Brat, you sure know a lot of deviant tricks. Meng Chao grinned. Are you regretting being too indulgent of your brother-in-laws wilfulness now? With such a genius harvester like me around, Prosperous might have become really powerful and climbed to great heights. Qin Hu cackled and said smugly, Thats where youre wrong. Even though I find it a slight pity, I dont regret my actions at all. Even if that bastard Shen Rongfa really causes Prosperous to go bankrupt, I wont care. Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Why? You dont understand. My wife knows her brothers character. The more trouble Shen Rongfa causes, the more she will feel as if she let me down, and shell be gentler to me! Qin Hu looked at him smugly. For years, my wife had the say in my house, and it has been especially so during the past two years, when she went through her menopause. Those days were hell. But over the past half a year, it was revealed that her brother had created a foul atmosphere in the company. She knows that hes in the wrong, so I became in control of the house again, and now, I can stand up straight in front of her. Anyway, harvesting is just my part-time job. My main job is still taking missions and killing monsters. Using a measly company to get harmony in the family is such a good deal that you dont know how worthwhile it is. Im living the best of my life right now, so why should I regret it? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said, Youve stated multiple times in the harvesting circle that youre in a terrible fix because of me and my dad and that your company is suffering major losses. You even said that you want to kill us. Whats with that? Duh. If I didnt say that, how would my wife know just how many problems her brother caused me? How would she be as gentle to me as she was when she was seventeen? The more Qin Hu spoke, the more vigorous he became. Besides, if I make it sound like the companys financial situation is really bad, my wife will know that were going through harsh times, and she wont buy handbags on a whim all the time! Anyway, this is the survival wisdom that middle-aged men gain. You dont understand it, do you? Hahahaha! Meng Chao fell silent. He buried his head and continued to work. Soon, he created two more anti-radiation leather pieces that were covered by the Slit-mouthed Anacondas sharp teeth. Qin Hu jumped up full of life. At that moment, they heard an explosion above their heads. Boom! The sound of the earth-shattering explosion pierced through the layers of obstruction formed by the subsurface plasma and reached their ears. It sounded like a rumble of thunder during an afternoon in summer. The two of them looked at each other, and they could see the shock in each others eyes. Qin Hu mumbled, They even used the crystal bombs to explode crystal mines?Arent they afraid of making the cave collapse or burning through all the oxygen? Theyll just make everyone die together! Thud! Thud! Thud! Soon after the explosion, five burnt corpses fell from above and landed in the depths of the subsurface plasma. They were all swept down by the explosion on the cliff. The Slit-mouthed Anacondas which had been patrolling in the subsurface plasma immediately pounced forward and fought each other over the corpses. They tore them apart and ate them. As they watched numerous Slit-mouthed Anacondas squirm around while they ate, Meng Chao and Qin Hu felt chills crawl down their spines. Then, they thanked their lucky stars that they had not thought about fighting against each other. Otherwise, neither of them would have been able to escape becoming the Slit-mouthed Anacondas food. At that moment, another mutilated corpse fell down. Meng Chao moved quickly once he saw it. He flung his chain saber forward and pulled the corpse in midair before the Slit-mouthed Anacondasthey were already looking upcould get it. A few Slit-mouthed Anacondas opened their mouths at them in displeasure and hissed in a show of force. Damn it! Do you really think that I wont dare to cut all of you down, trash?! Qin Hu glared at them and took a step forward. He brought his saw-toothed saber above his head and gave off a really fierce presence. The Slit-mouthed Anacondas hesitated for a moment before they dragged the food they had obtained back into the subsurface plasma. Qin Hu sighed in relief. He turned his head around and said, Hes dead, and a corpse is just a pile of foul-smelling flesh. Theres no need for you to grab a corpse and stir up the fierce nature of so many Slit-mouthed Anacondas. Meng Chao nodded. I know. Mr. Hu, look. Who is this? Qin Hu drew closer. He spat into his palm and rubbed the corpses contorted face. Then, with a grave voice, he said, Li Xin? That was right. The mutilated and badly battered corpse was the ace gunslinger Li Xin, who was a four-star superhuman. He was dead. Even if he had reached Heaven Realm, he was still cut in half at the waist and badly battered by the explosion. He was even swept off the cliff by the impact wave, which led to his organs spilling out. There was no way he could have survived that. Even a Heaven Realm elite died in the dark world. There were only a few who could survive the battle on the cliff. Meng Chao couldnt care less about that right now. He removed the Sam Brown Belt bound around Li Xins chest and back to check how many guns and bullets he had in the rifle case made of tanned superbeast leather. Chapter 230 - Climb Up Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Due to the requirements to fight in a dark region with a bumpy ground, Li Xin did not bring any anti-material sniper rifles, heavy cannons, or any other major killing weapons. Meng Chao found a mini Samopal vzor 61 and four cartridges with 28 bullets in them. Mini submachine guns were not that much bigger than handguns, and they were a rare abnormality of guns designed to be crude and rough in Dragon City. Even though they were small and exquisite, in half a second, they could form a bullet storm. If one were slotted with cursed bullets, armor-piercing bullets, incendiary bullets, or freezing bullets embedded with crystals and carved with runic symbols, it would be very powerful. Li Xin was holding onto an assault rifle. Unfortunately, the gun barrel was distorted during the explosion. Fortunately, the grenade launcher added to it was still in perfect shape. Meng Chao found three fist-sized rifle grenades in Li Xins Sam Brown Belt. He inserted a rifle grenade into the grenade launcher, stuffed it into his trouser pocket, and used his dagger to cut a few intersecting lines at the bottom of the last rifle grenade so it would travel in an unstable manner. At a critical moment, if Meng Chao threw it at a stone, it would become a grenade. This is something that only the best special forces soldiers in the Red Dragon Army would do, and only those who have gone through hundreds of battles would think of. Qin Hu looked at Meng Chao with admiration in his eyes. Meng Chao remembered how proud of himself he had been, and he did not say anything. He continued searching. He found a few stabilizing fluids that could increase the stability of sharpshooters in the rifle case, multi-purpose night-vision goggles, a scope for a sniper rifle, and a flexible periscope. The last one was like a metal tube connected to the showers in bathrooms, but it could be twisted 360 degrees at the users will. It could observe the enemy situation from different directions and angles. It could also be used at corners or extended into cracks. Gunslingers loved using these sort of observation tools that could bend to reduce the risk of exposing themselves. Meng Chao whistled and tossed the multi-purpose night-vision goggles to Qin Hu while he put away the scope and periscope. At the end, he found a bumpy object at the spot above Li Xins heart. It was a strange-looking handgun. It seemed to have been made by hand, and it was the amalgamation of a revolver and starting pistol. Only one huge bullet could be fitted into its cylinder. The bullet was in a semi-transparent glass bottle, and it floated in a mithril-based stabilizing solution. It shone with a dark but dangerous light. At first glance, it did not look like a bullet. Instead, it looked like a crystalline meteor fragment or the core of a high-grade superbeast. But someone had carved a series of fine runic symbols on its surface, and they worked together with the mithril-based stabilizing fluid to control its destructive power. Meng Chao put his ear to the glass bottle and heard hissing sounds; it sounded like the moans that came from the deepest parts of hell. Is this a self-destruct gun? Qin Hu sucked in a sharp breath and quickly said, Brat, put it down! This isnt something you can control! Meng Chao quirked his eyebrows. When Qin Hu saw that Meng Chao was still staring at it, he thought that he was attracted by the bullets incredibly dangerous beauty and spoke louder. Normal crystal bullets are made with only a bit of crystal or monster materials. When theyre released, they create powerful spirit energy ripples which impact the gunslingers brain. This is what you call recoil. And in the gunslinger circle, there is a thing called self-destruct guns. Theyre not mass-produced. Instead, theyre only made when someone finds an incredibly rare crystal or superbeast material that has a shape suitable for a bullet. They then carve runic symbols into it and polish it a little. Then, based on the strange and unique shape of the bullet, they make a gun for it by hand. Do you understand now? This self-destruct gun is made for this bullet, and this bullet is either a meteorite fragment that fell from the sky in ancient times or a crystalized organ from a Hell Beast or even an Apocalyptic Beast. It has the power to destroy the world, so when its fired, you will definitely need to pay a price for it! The meaning behind the self-destruct guns name is that once a gunslinger uses it, there is a good chance that their brain and the targets brain will explode at the same time. Look, Li Xin didnt dare to use this self-destruct gun even when he died. He didnt even dare to bring out the bullet from the mithril-based stabilizing fluid and stuff it into the bore. You can tell from this alone that it is a killing weapon that is incredibly powerful and has great side effects. Its not something a puny Spirit Tattoo Realm superhuman can use. If you try to use this gun, I promise you that the moment you pull the trigger, the first thing you will see will be your own brains! Thanks for the reminder, Mr. Hu. In his previous life, his fighting class was a gunslinger. Then, he received harsh military training in the Ghost Tribe, so there was no way he would not know just how dangerous a self-destruct gun was. But Li Xin did not use his self-destruct gun, and he even died in such a tragic manner. Meng Chao held the super bullet that seemed to be made of a meteor fragment loosely on his palm. Then, he stuffed the bullet and the self-destruct gun into the two trouser pockets at his thighs, because it was from where he could retrieve his items the easiest. The two men cleared up their tracks. Then, they went to the furthest corner of the wall, sucked in deep breath, and prepared to climb the wall. Meng Chao reorganized all the things he could use one last time. He had two chain sabers, two mini Samopal vzor 61, four cartridges, a grenade launcher, three rifle grenades, one self-destruct gun, and one incredibly dangerous super bullet. He also had a scope, a periscope, night-vision goggles, anti-radiation armor, and one last solid block of Stone Statue Fungus liquid, along with one Slit-mouthed Anaconda acid gland that could make it soften and restore its sticky properties. He also had around 27,000 contribution points, which meant that he could perform two full-body treatments. He could also push killing moves like Demon Subduing Slash or Thousand Moon Slash to another level. Oh, and over the past two months or so, he had been sparring madly with the students in the base and killing monsters in Shattered Starlake. So, he had actually completed the second and third segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest over its requirements. When necessary, he could declare that he had completed the quest and get at least twenty thousand contribution points. There was also a chance that he could awaken the brand new techniques, Mind Lightning and Monster Blood Combustion. I will definitely survive and figure out the truth to change the future! Meng Chao exhaled slowly and pressed the Slit-mouthed Anacondas teeth on his arms and soles against the wall. Then, like a gecko, he started crawling up. The two men were superhumans, so their mobility far surpassed that of rock climbers on Earth. Since they had rows of sharp Slit-mouthed Anaconda teeth helping them as well, they soon climbed dozens of meters upward. The higher they climbed, the more clearly they could hear intense fighting and explosions above. They could also sense the spirit energy ripples and shockwaves clashing and surging repeatedly. The wall in front of them even let out cracking sounds. Quite a number of stones fell from above them, and some parts of the wall cracked into thin lines like spider webs. This made them climb even faster. But it also made their hearts sink. The vitality magnetic fields of the humans surged madly. The chain crystal explosions also caused high-frequency shockwaves. The vibration from different crystal mines affected each other, and the vibrations grew worse, which created a destructive cycle. In spirit energy studies, this phenomenon was known as self-oscillation. When self-oscillation reached the maximum, it became an unstoppable spirit energy tsunami. Forget about the underground cave facing the possibility of collapsing, even the Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beast in Raging Waves would be severely affected by it. This doesnt seem like the normal fights when you fight for the right to mine first. Qin Hu narrowed his eyes and looked at the subsurface plasma-shrouded cliff. Brat, who is the mole you suspect of instigating both sides to fight each other to the death? Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. He did not want to mention the name he respected and idolized to Qin Hu, a middle-aged man who was domineering, sleazy, and whom he bore a grudge with in his previous life. Qin Hu snickered. Even if you dont say it, I know. Its Lin Chuan, right? At that moment, Meng Chao was truly stunned. He could no longer care whether Qin Hu might be lying to him and blurted out, How did you know? You arent familiar with Lu Siya or anyone else from Sky Pillar Corporation, so theres no way youd figure out if they were the mole, and you have even less reason not to tell me their name, Qin Hu said. Lin Chuan is your university mate. Recently, you have been together often, and you even became his assistant in his broadcasts. You should know him very well, which is why you might suspect him while also not wishing to tell me his name. Meng Chao admitted it in silence. Qin Hu grabbed a crack that had just appeared and used his other hand to scratch his moustache. But heres the strange part. Isnt Lin Chuans Lu Siyas guard dog? Hes bound tightly to the Lu family. If Lu Siya gets the right to mine the place first, he will also be able to enjoy a good life. If he forces both mine exploration teams to die together and kills Lu Siya and Shen Yulong, what sort of benefits will he get? The only thing I can think of is the right to mine the place first, but the largest mining companies in Dragon City are Sky Pillar and Universe would oppose him. And with Lin Chuans ability alone, its impossible for him to occupy the Red Radiance Jade mine. Is he going to join some other force of power with the Red Radiance Jade mine? Thats crazy. After this happens, no matter which force of power wants to mine the Red Radiance Jade mine, theyll have to face Sky Pillar and Universes wrath. No one would do something so stupid. The loss would outweigh the gains. What do you think? Meng Chao frowned and defended Lin Chuan seriously. Big Brother Lin isnt a guard dog. Qin Hu was stunned for a moment before he realized that the two of them were not on the same channel. Alright, hes not Lu Siyas guard dog. Seriously though, I didnt have any ill will in what I said. In the current era, relying on a woman to survive is also an ability. If I was as handsome as Lin Chuan, I wouldnt come to this stupid place to risk my life Mr. Hu, Meng Chao interrupted him, please dont destroy the teeny tiny bit of good impression I formed of you just now. Qin Hu tugged his moustache. Forget it. Im not interested in Lin Chuans personality. Im curious about his motives. I dont know them. I just feel that Big Brother Lin is a man with great ambitions and is far above such low tastes. If he really plotted this entire scheme, hes definitely not doing it for a vulgar goal like getting the right to mine the Red Radiance Jade mine first. Meng Chao was silent for a moment, then told Qin Hu what Lin Chuan had said about there being no monsters and humans, though he did away with all the unnecessary details. Do you think his theory makes sense? I dont friggin care whether it makes sense or not! Qin Hu shouted out. Ive long since passed the age where I have enough free time on my hands to come up with such stupid theories. Whats the point of just yammering about? I only want to earn money, resources, and train! Then, Ill get more money and resources so that my wife, my children, and I can live comfortable and glorious lives! Chapter 231 - Lin Chuan Died Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao felt as if he was speaking to the wrong audience. Even so, he did not give up and continued. Dont you think that there is a certain unfairness in the current Dragon City? Perhaps Big Brother Lin just wants to change The human world has been unfair since ancient times, Qin Hu interrupted him coldly. The world being unfair is the correct way to go. Its only when its unfair that it can motivate people to continue climbing up. Its only when you want to be above others that you will flaunt your power and work hard. On the other hand, absolute fairness would just lead to stagnation. Meng Chao frowned and said, Absolute fairness is impossible, but the current Dragon City is steadily heading into another extreme. The distance between the rich and the poor and the divide between the strong and the weak is getting more prominent. Normal people keep getting less and less resources. Duh. Were at war. Normal citizens are lucky to be able to live. Look through the history books and see what sort of lives normal people led when war broke out on Earth! Qin Hu pursed his lips. Whats the point of normal people getting resources? Lets say we killed a Hell Beast and got its blood, but its highly radioactive. Are we supposed to let normal people bath in it? Thats a huge waste of blood and resources. Everyone would just die! High-grade cultivation resources should be given to Heaven Realm fighters or those at the peak of Earth Realm and just a step away from kicking down the wall blocking them from Heaven Realm, like me! Is that a problem? If youre a normal person, you should get the fact that youre nothing beaten into your head as soon as possible and get rid of those unrealistic dreams. Just wait obediently for the strong to save you. Why are you still wondering about these things?! Mr. Hu, I think that your words are filled with disdain for normal people, Meng Chao could not help but say. I remember that you were a normal person once and that your family didnt have any power. Why arent you thinking from the point of a normal person? You just said that I originally didnt have any power! Qin Hus moustache quivered, and he glared at Meng Chao. When I was a normal person, I naturally thought like a normal person, but now, Im strong, so I naturally look at the world from the point of view of someone powerful. This is what is meant by status determining your mindset. Is my mindset not supposed to be determined by my status but your status or some other poor bastards status? In any case, I cant be bothered talking about all these useless theories with you. You and Lin Chuan can go chase after that frigginfairness, but it has nothing to do with me. I only care about my family and whether they can enjoy an eternity of wealth and riches. If you want fairness, go and fight for it. But I have one rule: dont stretch your grubby hands into my pockets. If anyone wants to take even a single penny from my pocket, dont blame me for cutting off your grubby hands, cutting you into pieces, and throwing you into the mouths of the monsters in the wild! Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. But you just said that your dream is to become a superhero and save Stop, you misunderstood me. Qin Hu said in a righteous fashion. I only said that I want to become a superhero. I didnt say I want to save anyone or anything. The reason I want to be a superhero is to enjoy the benefits a superhero gets. Its not to take up the responsibility of a superhero. The only things worthy of me sacrificing everything to save are my wife and son. As for the millions of Dragon Citizens? They can die for all I care! Meng Chao was silent for a long time before he suddenly buried his head in a crack and exhaled gloomily. He mumbled, This shouldnt be happening. Things shouldnt progress this way. How can I work together with this sort of person and fight against my idol? What did you say, brat? Qin Hu narrowed his eyes. I said that were facing a great enemy, and humans shouldnt be fighting against each other. Even if we do, we shouldnt be killing each other like this, Meng Chao said gloomily. Then how should we kill each other? Qin Hu asked curiously. The killing methods and targets I can accept? Meng Chao thought about it and said, Lets put it this way. The idol I respect the most is Big Brother Lin, someone who has noble sentiments and great ambitions. I would work together with him to explore an underground mine with him for the interests of Dragon Citizens. We coincidentally ran into an opposing mine exploration team. My enemy is in the enemy camp, and hes Qin Hu, an antagonist who takes revenge for the pettiest reasons, is selfish, and unreasonable. This Qin Hu intentionally instigated both mine exploration teams to fight against each other to the death to kill me and get the right to mine the Red Radiance Jade mine first. Then, hed seize the chance to run into the depths of the Red Radiance Jade mine and use the ultra-powerful radiation from the crystals and increase in strength given to him by Blood Flowers to turn into a major boss who is mutated, deformed, and ugly, but really powerful. Of course, since ancient times, evil has never won against good. Even if he planned out everything, I would work together with my idol to crush this antagonists wild ambitions, and in the end, he would fall into the bottomless abyss and die without a grave. Big Brother Lin and I would get lucky and our cultivation base would increase by leaps and bounds, and our relationship would deepen. Then, we would smile at each other and hold hands as we walk toward a brighter future. Damn it, things are supposed to progress this way. Why is it that somehow, for some reason, I ended up working together with you to fight against my idol? Qin Hu gave him a look. Then you should hurry up and work together with your Big Brother Lin and his noble ambitions in case you fall into the endless abyss and die without a grave. This Mr. Hu who takes revenge for the pettiest reasons is going to leave first. Saving my own life is more important, you know? Dont, I was just joking! Mr. Hu, you cant leave. This event concerns the success and failure of the northern offense and the safety of Dragon City. If you want your wife and son to have glorious and wealthy lives in Dragon City for decades and the Qin family to exist for centuries, you have to become the hero here! While they spoke, they continued climbing up, and soon, they reached a spot near the edge of the cliff. The air there was really thin and hot. They felt like two roasted ducks stuck to the wall of an oven. Stones kept falling down from above them. The surges from spirit energy ripples were really strong, and they could even hear people cackling like malicious ghosts. Meng Chao and Qin Hu looked at each other and motioned at the same time to keep quiet. They found two rather thick cracks and stretched one arm and leg into them to fix themselves in place so that they could grab the items they needed with their other arm. They were half a meter away from the top. They were hidden by a perpendicular wall with a right angle, so they were not worried about being discovered by the people above. The chain explosions and surges from spirit flames completely burned off the subsurface plasma on the cliff. Aside from smoke covering the area, visibility on the cliff was not too bad. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and twisted the flexible periscope until it was at a suitable angle and extended it inch by inch along the crack. Li Xin was a solo gunslinger at Heaven Realm. He often served as his own scout, and the equipment he brought was the best that could be bought. Meng Chao saw the ground littered with skeletons and shattered stones, along with a lot of burning mine exploration as well as survival equipment. Only a handful of severely injured people were still squirming around with great difficulty. The oxygen had been almost completely burned through. The spirit energy magnetic field interference was getting stronger as well, so because of the severity of their wounds, they could not be saved. Meng Chao sighed and quietly handed over the periscope. Qin Hu took a few glances, and his eyes became a little red-rimmed. Theyre all dead. All the Frenzied Saber members died, and even my captain is dead. He rubbed his face, then rubbed it again. Then, in the softest voice, he said slowly and clearly, That old bastard lost to me in a contest to kill monsters, and he owes me a meal! Suddenly, both of them sensed an incredibly strong spirit flame. A demonic cackle rose, and it was growing fiercer. Someone rose into the air and levitated there. A Heaven Realm fighter is still alive! Their hearts froze, and they quickly pushed themselves further into the crack. Then, they pulled the flexible periscope back by two inches so that they could adjust the angle. With the help of the periscope, they saw the person levitating in the air. It was Shen Yulong of Universe Corporation. He was badly battered and covered in blood. The skin tight armor made of superbeast cartilage and nano fighting suit hung on his body in shreds. With his hideous face and fierce laugh, he looked less like a human and more like a ghost. The spirit flames that burned around him controlled dozens of flying blades that spun around like drones. They drew flowing rays that were dazzling and dangerous. He held a person, who was badly injured. His hands hung limp by his side, and he looked like a lamb waiting for slaughter. Big Brother Lin? Meng Chaos heart raced. Could it be that he had thought wrong of his idol and that he did not actually set up any scheme? Did Shen Yulong cause everything because he was blinded by his personal interests? Thats right. If Lin Chuan set this up, he should be the one who benefits from this the most and use the Red Radiance Jade mine to become rich overnight. He could even become a matchless elite. So why dont I remember anything about Lin Chuan from my previous life? He must have died here underground! He was about to jump out to save Lin Chuan, but Qin Hu grabbed him and yanked him back. Dont be hasty. Qin Hu narrowed his eyes. He appeared to be calm, but the veins on his forehead were throbbing madly. While holding back his rage, he whispered, If someone in Heaven Realm wants to kill someone, you wont be able to save them in time, and if he doesnt want to kill, theres no need for you to take the initiative to expose yourself. Meng Chao was slightly stunned, but he realized that his emotions had taken control of his thoughts for a moment. He quickly used Walking Corpse to control his breathing and heartbeat. At the same time, his mind, which had almost been overcome by rage, calmed down. Fortunately, Shen Yulongs attention was fixed on the person, who had lost to him, and he did not notice the two peoples existences. Lin Chuan, you stinking dog, you never thought that you would end up like this, right? Shen Yulong laughed madly in the air. While we were in school, you were really cool, handsome, and powerful, even though youre just a dog. You were better than me in everything, and youre the reason behind why Lu Siya always laughed at me. Once we began working in society, you rose to Heaven Realm the fastest among us, so we were unable to lift our heads in our families. We were always scolded by our seniors, and they wondered why we cant compete with a poor brat like you despite having so many cultivation resources. But Im telling you, cultivation is not a 100 meter dash. Its a marathon. We depend on the power we accumulated over the years and the accumulation of strength passed down through generations in our families! Do you think that you can jump to the top and climb up the social ladder just because youre talented, lucky, and managed to ride Lu Siyas coattails while eating that wenchs scraps? Did you think that you could be successful after you became an internet celebrity by relying on the resources of the Lu family? Hahahaha, what a joke! A dog will always be a dog. No matter how famous you are, to the people who are destined to control Dragon City, youre just a slightly prettier dog. You can never become a human! Chapter 232 - Trump Card Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuan was like a torn ragdoll as he was flung around by Shen Yulong, who held his collar. No matter how Shen Yulong wilfully mocked him, he did not react. Even if you ran 10 km ahead of me at the start, its fine. Ive caught up to you now. Were all four-star superhumans, but I have forty-nine Shooting Star Blades protecting me. What are you going to use to fight against me? Shen Yulong vented the grudge he had held onto for ten years and said smugly, Each Shooting Star Blade is made from a meteor from outer space and crystalized organs from Hell Beasts. The best runic symbol masters have also been hired to refine them. They were soaked in superbeast blood to nourish them, and the best older generation fighters in the Shen family used their vitality magnetic fields to repeatedly stimulate them so that their essences were branded inside. The value of this set of weapons is something people like you can never imagine. Speaking of which, youre really loyal to Lu Siya, arent you? Didnt she give a loyal dog like you some good equipment? By the looks of it, she knows very well that youre just a dog. Youre someone who doesnt belong at the same level as us. Since youre a dog, when she feels good, she feeds you a few pieces of meat, and that is enough. Theres no way she would let you sit at the dining table and enjoy the same treatment as humans. Hahahaha! Lu Siya, you wench, where are you hiding?! Do you see how your loyal dog has ended up?! Come out, Lu Siya, you wench! Im going to kill both of you! Shen Yulong shook Lin Chuan with everything that he had. Lin Chuans blood spilled out in streams. It fell on the ground with splatter and gathered to create small blood puddles on the ground. Meng Chaos eyes were wide, and he felt like his blood vessels in them were about to burst from rage. There were a few times when he was nearly unable to hold back from attacking. But Qin Hu kept a tight grip on his wrist, and there was no way he could easily break free of the monstrous grip of a fighter at the peak of Earth Realm. At that moment, a faint grunt suddenly came from a corner. Ha, found you! Shen Yulongs eyes lit up, and he threw Lin Chuan viciously at that corner. A black shadow shot out of the corner and caught Lin Chuan. It rolled on the ground to cushion its fall, and because of it, it could not help but reveal themselves. It was Lu Siya, and she looked really pale. She held the seemingly dying Lin Chuan and retreated step by step. Look how far youve fallen, wench! Shen Yulong stepped on a staircase made of air and descended slowly. He pressed in on them. His expression was savage, and there was great pleasure on his face. Lu Siya retreated to the corner with Lin Chuan in her arms. She sat down slowly on the ground. Her originally ambitious eyes were now filled with despair. Shen Yulong brought his arms up. The forty-nine Shooting Star Blades flew out with shrill screech. Meng Chao cast Qin Hu a glance. Qin Hu kept his hold on his wrist and shook his head. At that moment, something happened. Ah! The aggressive Shen Yulong suddenly screamed in pain. With observant eyes, Meng Chao saw two sharp spikes having suddenly grown out of the ground under his feet. They pierced his steel-embedded soles and broke out of the top of the foot. He was pinned to the ground. Then, a thick and long spike shot out of the ground between his feet and went straight up. It was an attack that men feared the most. Shen Yulong was shocked and terrified. He could no longer care about the pain in his feet. He just forced his feet out from the spikes. They turned into a bloody mess, and two huge, see-through holes could be seen on them. Even so, he did not manage to evade the attack from the third spike. A terrifying, bloody gash appeared on his thigh, and it nearly cut through his artery, which terrified him so much that he broke out in cold sweat. His feet were pierced, and there was a tear on his thigh. He had lost most of his mobility, so he could only rely on his maglev to float in the air. Even so, he swayed. The spirit energy in the underground was incredibly complicated. The great interference caused his flying speed to be incredibly slow, and his movements were rather clumsy. More spikes appeared under Shen Yulong. They rose up like the spine of an aquatic dragon. Soon, all the spikes gathered together into a stone python that opened its mouth to swallow Shen Yulong. Whats that? Meng Chao and Qin Hu watched wide-eyed. The despair in Lu Siyas eyes changed into burning ambition. She put down Lin Chuan and stood up slowly. She mumbled while swaying and danced in a strange manner. As she chanted and danced, the huge python made of stones danced and continued attacking Shen Yulong. It was as if Lu Siya had turned into a snake charmer and was using a fierce and mysterious snake dance to fight. Thats impossible. Arent you supposed to be a support-class superhuman? Lu Siya, you wench Ah! Shen Yulong kept trying to dodge the spikes, but at that moment, he ran into a torrent formed by the spirit energy magnetic field interference. He could not control his body, and Lu Siyas stone python bit his thigh. Eight spikes pierced his femur and dragged him down. Then, he was pinned on the ground. Shen Yulong coughed up blood. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He lost control of the Shooting Star Blades, and they shot at the walls around him like rain. He wanted to continue struggling, but two more spikes shot out from behind his shoulders. They pierced his scapula and pinned him to the ground. The dancing stone python split up into dozens of spikes that surrounded Shen Yulong and formed a sturdy cage. The situation had changed drastically, and the victor was decided. Lu Siya stopped dancing and smirked at man on the ground. Shen Yulong could no longer contain his anger. He started yelling at her. Lu Siya, youre so despicable. Youre clearly a fighting-class superhuman, but you pretended to be a simple mine explorer. You watched me fight fiercely against your dog just now while holding back. You only revealed your trump card when victory was in your grasp. You Ah! Lu Siya snapped her fingers lightly and controlled another spike to pierce his body. He was in so much pain that he curled up like a crawl and no longer yelled at her. Shen Yulong, you talk too much. Since this is a trump card, I will naturally not use it until the final moment. I will only attack when there are no other variables left. The Red Radiance Jade mine is mine. No one can steal it away from me. Meng Chao was in shock. He did not expect that the children of powerful families would be each more ruthless than the last. Wait If Lu Siya was a fighting-class supporter, why didnt she do anything when they ran into the Lion Dragon Fish, the Stone Statue Fungus, and all the other dangers? Was it all to hide her trump card? That was why she watched as her teammates died? She was a wicked woman with the heart of a snake. Lin Chuan was right. He should not have saved her at all. Once Lu Siya was done dancing the snake dance, she was drained of all strength as well. She ran out of spirit energy. She staggered back to the corner and held up Lin Chuan to feed him some gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. Lin Chuan moaned and opened his eyes slightly. Siya, you? he asked weakly. Im sorry, Lin Chuan. I was a little lucky the past two years as well, but I never had the chance to tell you, Lu Siya explained. Ive only just learned how to control stones to form a stone python to fight. Im not very good at using it yet, and every time I release an offensive spirit energy magnetic field, I need a long time to cool down. Thats why I didnt attack all along the way. I didnt even help you when you were fighting against Shen Yulong just now. I could only grit my teeth while he acted all arrogant and revealed an opening. You wont blame me, right? W-Why would I? Lin Chuan smiled faintly through blood all over his face. But weve really not talked to each other for a long time. I didnt know that you had such a powerful trump card hidden up your sleeves. W-What did you go through over the past two years and who taught you such a powerful skill? This doesnt seem like a skill the Lu family uses. Dont worry. Once we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, Ill tell you everything, Lu Siya said with a smile. Lin Chuan was stunned for a moment, then smiled. Alright. Once we find the Red Radiance Jade, Ill tell you everything as well. He summoned strength out of nowhere and broke free of Lu Siyas embrace. Then, he struggled up to his feet. In the beginning, he crawled forward like a blood-drenched monster. But soon, he stood up straight, and his footsteps gained more power. His breathing slowly evened out, and his eyes shone with a light that no one had ever seen on him before. In the end, he arrived in front of Shen Yulong with his chest puffed out. Meng Chao and Qin Hu looked at each other. They gulped. There was something off. Gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid would not be effective so soon. Lin Chuans wounds recovered too quickly. Now, it was Lin Chuan who slowly formed a savage smile with very clear malicious intent. He intentionally stretched out his arm inch by inch and grabbed Shen Yulongs throat. He slowly tightened his grip and said with a smile, Now, who is the human and who is the dog? Shen Yulongs arrogance finally turned into fear. L-Lin Chuan, dont kill me! Please, dont kill me! Ill give you whatever you want! If you want money, the Shen family has a lot of it! You can have as much as you want! Youll regret killing me! Youll definitely regret it! You wont be able to escape the Shen family and Universe Corporations never-ending revenge. You will never have a place in Dragon City! Lin Chuan, Mr. Lin, Im sorry, youre the human, Im the dog! Dont kill me! Woof! Dont kill me! Tears streamed down his face, and he acted like a buffoon. When he sensed that Lin Chuans killing intent was getting stronger, he turned his head around to beg for mercy from Lu Siya. Siya, we were once classmates, and our families are friends! Dont kill me! The Red Radiance Jade mine is yours! Everything is yours! No matter what you fancy in the future, I wont snatch it from you! I swear on my life! Y-You cant do this! Do you really want Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation to go on a full-on war? You wont be able to bear the responsibility! You and your father will be ruined! Lu Siya arrived beside them and watched as Lin Chuan gave out his judgment to Shen Yulong. She did not say a thing. Lin Chuan quietly tightened his grip. Shen Yulongs eyeballs bulged out, and he could no longer say anything. Suddenly, with a gasp, he lost control of his bowels and wet himself. A foul smell filled the air. Lu Siya scowled and took two steps back. Lin Chuan, let him go. Lin Chuan quirked his eyebrows and cast Lu Siya a surprised glance. Even though this guy deserves more than death, since were already in control of the situation, it would be better for us to keep him alive, Lu Siya explained. Two mine exploration teams went on a full out war in the underground. If the mine exploration team from Universe Corporation is completely destroyed, they might think that we killed them to silence them, because the dead tell no tales. Even if the Supernatural Tower acknowledges us and gives us the right to mine the Red Radiance Jade mine first, Universe will inevitably bear a grudge, and if things dont go well, both families will wage a full-out war. But if we have someone living and make Shen Yulong tell all the crimes that he did, it will serve as proof of Universes crimes, and we can gain even more profit than finding the Red Radiance Jade mine. Besides, theres something strange about this clash. We still have a lot of mysteries unanswered, so its enough to just make him suffer a little. Dont kill him, I still want to interrogate him. Lin Chuan fell silent. Suddenly, he laughed to himself. Lu Siya frowned and said, Why are you laughing? You need to stop choking him. Im laughing because this is what happens every time. The Demonic Halberd Pigs at the bottom fight to the death. They die, are disfigured, and their corpses are strewn everywhere as both sides are badly wounded. Lin Chuan kept on holding Shen Yulongs neck. He did not show any intention to let go. But the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons who stand at the top can calmly spare each others lives to maintain the balance and dignity of the ones at the top. After all, no matter how many Demonic Halberd Pigs die, theyre just Demonic Halberd Pigs at the end of the day, right? Chapter 233 - A Supernatural Entity Sho Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya looked puzzled. Lin Chuan, whats all this about Demonic Halberd Pigs and Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons? I dont understand. Are you too wounded? Did your brain get fried by the spirit energy magnetic field interference? Perhaps Ive been pretending to be ignorant for too long, so Ive never asked you a question. Lin Chuan turned around and stared at Lu Siya. He asked slowly and clearly, In your heart, do you treat me like a dog? Lu Siya could not believe what he said, Lin Chuan, what are you saying? How would I possibly think of you as a dog? Were best friends! Are we? Lin Chuan laughed in a tragic manner. From the moment we met Shen Yulong underground, he mocked me multiple times that Im your loyal dog, and you never spoke up to refute him. When we were in school, your rich friends mocked me multiple times that Im a pet kept by the Lu family and am the same as your personal bodyguard, Lu Fengyin. They said were just two loyal hunting dogs to you. Have you ever defended me against that? How could I not have? Lu Siya said anxiously. Back then, I always fought against Shen Yulong because of you. I told them repeatedly that youre on my side, and I will definitely protect you. Id skin whoever touches even a strand of your hair. Thats where the problem is, Lin Chuan said. Siya, right from the start, you never understood one thing. Im not your dog, and neither am I on your side. I belong to myself. Youre sick, Lin Chuan. The radiation from the spirit energy magnetic field is affecting your brain, and youre really sick. You might even be suffering through spirit energy deviation right now! Lu Siya spread her arms and tried to ease up the atmosphere. Its fine. Sky Pillar Corporation has the best medical equipment, and they specialize in treating illnesses in the head caused by radiation from crystal mines. You just need to calm down right now and let go of Shen Yulong. Come back to my side. Itll be fine. Everything will be fine. Lin Chuan smiled. He continued tightening his grip, and his fingers turned into steel clamps, which closed on Shen Yulongs throat so tightly that his eyes bulged out. His spine let out cracking sounds. Let him go! Lu Siya became angry. This is an order, let him go! Look. You finally said what youre really thinking, Lin Chuan smiled and said, If you dont treat me as a loyal, obedient dog, how would you think that you have the right to order me around? You Lu Siya became anxious and angry. Suddenly, she intersected her fingers and danced like a snake while chanting swiftly. All the spikes that had entered Shen Yulongs body suddenly retreated and fused with the ground. Then, a sharp spike shot out from beside Lin Chuan to stab the arm he used to choke Shen Yulong. Lin Chuan could only let go, but the spike still managed to break his skin. Shen Yulong screeched, and like a balloon with all the air inside escaping, he instantly jumped more than ten meters away. You injured me for him? Lin Chuan remained expressionless. With narrowed pupils, he observed the wound on his arm. It was not deep, but it was not light either. Once again, he laughed to himself. Thats right. After all, youre the same type of people. Youre all Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. Even if Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons fight fiercely against each other and make each other bleed, they wont just stand by and watch while a lowly, filthy, and stinking Demonic Halberd Pig crawls over them and tramples on the glory of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. Lin Chuan, snap out of it. Do you even know what youre doing?! When Lu Siya saw that he was injured by her own hand, she felt her heart ache for him, but she was also puzzled and angry. She gritted her teeth and said, I dont have a lot of friends, and youre the most important among them. Stop forcing my hand! Shen Yulong scrambled more than ten meters away before he finally dared to stop and cover his neck while gasping for breath. In puzzlement, he watched Lin Chuan and Lu Siya. He could not understand what these two bastards were trying to do. Shen Yulong, dont run away. Im just going to ask you one question. Did you ask a mine explorer in white to make our wall collapse? Lu Siyas eyes were fixed on Lin Chuan, but the question was directed at Shen Yulong. He was stunned. What mine explorer in white? I dont have anyone in white in my team. Thats right. Mine explorers who venture underground seldom wear white, because they get dirty easily. When they do these sort of tricks in the dark, they dont wish to stand out either. Lu Siyas pupils shrank bit by bit. As she stared at Lin Chuan, her expression filled with resentment and pain, and her voice trembled. Now, I can finally understand why there has been a voice in my heart shouting at me not to reveal my trump car, but unfortunately for me, I didnt believe in my own instincts. Or rather, my trust for you suppressed my instincts of a Spirit Sensor! Lin Chuan, the white figure who made the wall collapse wasnt Shen Yulongs subordinate but your companion, right? Lin Chuan swiped at the blood and grime on his face. This motion caused all the emotions that had been accumulating in him for years to be fully unleashed on his incredibly handsome face. At that moment, he had become Meng Chao snuck a glance at Qin Hu, who was beside him. At that moment, Lin Chuan had become uglier than Qin Hu. Why did you suddenly look at me? Qin Hu asked. Its nothing. Be quiet. All the people up there are bad guys. We have to be careful not to be discovered. As they spoke, something happened on the cliff again. After catching his breath for a while, Shen Yulong recovered some strength, and he staggered toward the way back. Lin Chuan and Lu Siya were busy being in a stalemate, so neither of them could divert their attention to deal with him. When Shen Yulong ran into the subsurface plasma, Lu Siya suddenly shuddered and shouted, Shen Yulong, come back! But it was already too late. Shen Yulongs scream tore through the subsurface plasma, and a white monsters savage and strange figure came out from it. It bit Shen Yulongs neck, and with a crack, his spine snapped. Shen Yulongs cervical vertebrae broke, and blood gushed out of his artery. Shen Yulongs eyes bulged out, and he died on the spot. The white monster tossed Shen Yulongs corpse back between Lin Chuan and Lu Siya. Then, it calmly revealed itself. It was a wolf-shaped monster that could not be considered large. Its eyes shone with a profound light, which meant that it possessed intellect that did not lose to that of a human, but it also had the cunning of a fox. Its fur was as white as snow, and it had a crystalline quality to it. Not a speck of dust could be found on it. Swinging behind it were three fluffy tails. They looked beautiful, but dangerous. Qin Hus eyes went wide, and he mumbled in disbelief, White Spirit? Meng Chao shuddered. What? This is a different type of Illusion Wolf. In the hunters circle, we call it White Spirit. Normal Illusion Wolves are just Grade One Nightmarish Beasts, and they can be considered to be distant cousins of the Demonic Blood Moon Wolves. They dont have powerful talents, but they have a faint mind attack that can interfere with a humans brain waves. They can then create all sorts of illusions. Theyre like the fox spirits in legends, but its not difficult to see through their illusions. But this Illusion Wolf is different. Its very rare and is an abnormality that can evolve on its own will. Look at the three tails it has, that shows just how powerful it is. Monsters who are skilled in mind attacks usually have highly developed brains, and the heat dissipation issue they face when their brains work at high speed is always a major problem for them. Aside from the normal brain that Illusion Wolves have above their cervical vertebrae, they have a bundle of special nerves that are swelled up at the end of their caudal vertebrae. Its like a second brain for them. Its an organ to release mind attacks which can interfere with human brainwaves and create all sorts of illusions, and their fluffy tails can increase the surface area for heat dissipation, which is deliberately there to help their second brain dissipate heat. Normal Illusion Wolves only need one tail for heat dissipation. But this super Illusion Wolf has three tails to dissipate the heat because of its second brain. From this alone, you can tell just how strong its mind attacks are. By the way, this three-tailed Illusion Wolf goes way back with your Big Brother Lin. Lin Chuan has been staying in Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest for years because he has been hunting it. Dont you know about it? Of course I know, Meng Chao said in a daze. During Big Brother Lins first mission, he ran into this incredibly cunning Illusion Wolf and nearly suffered a party wipe. He was the only one who escaped. Big Brother Lin has a huge grudge against that Illusion Wolf, and to take revenge for his comrades, he formed a few hunts to take it down, but every time, his teams suffered heavy casualties and have come back dejected. Big Brother Lins hate has continued growing, and as he trained and hunted madly, he improved by leaps and bounds, but the three-tailed Illusion Wolf seems to be a genius among monsters as well. Its strength had flown over the roof, and it became his mortal enemy. Big Brother Lin has said multiple times in his broadcasts that half of the tears he shed as the Weeping Reaper are for the Three-tailed Illusion Wolf. If he doesnt kill it, he wont come back to enjoy his life in Dragon City. He will definitely fight against this monster until one of them dies. But why have I never heard that this three-tailed Illusion Wolf has the nickname of White Spirit? This is a nickname that has only recently spread around, Qin Hu explained. In the northern offense, this three-tailed Illusion Wolf moves through Graveyard Forest like an elusive spirit and by now has killed more than ten hunters. Recently, it killed two four-star superhumans back to back, and it became a lot of hunters nightmare. You know that we arent that afraid of high-grade monsters who are born strong. They just have brute strength. Their attacks are monotonous, and theyre huge creatures who cant understand human strategies. They dont pose any real threat to our teamwork and steel army. But these sort of mutated types who can evolve very quickly, have great learning abilities, and are incredibly cunning and fierce get more and more troublesome the longer they live. This creature has risen from a Grade One Nightmarish Beast to a Grade Four Hell Beast in just a few short years since the first time it appeared and attacked Lin Chuans squad. No one knows just what sort of terrifying existence it will become if we dont kill it soon. So, the hunters named it White Spirit. The Supernatural Tower also put a high bounty on its head because they want to get rid of it and be free of trouble. Its a surprise that it not only did not run far away, it actually went under Raging Waves! Meng Chaos eyes widened further. White Spirit! White Spirit! White Spirit! This name was like a burning steel needle that crawled out of the depths of the memories from his previous life. White Spirit, one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities! Nine Great Supernatural Entities were so intelligent that they were nearly at the level of supernatural beings. These nine creatures not only had Apocalyptic Level destructive power at the end of the Monster War but also great intelligence, which allowed them to have a good understanding of human civilization. They even tried to gather all monsters to upgrade monster tribes into monster civilizations. They were the ultimate superbeasts! Among them was the Nine-tailed Illusion Wolf, White Spirit. Its most terrifying talent was not the illusions that normal Illusion Wolves created. It was mind control. It could control human hearts! Chapter 234 - Helping Each Othe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Lu Siya saw the three-tailed Illusion Wolf standing together with Lin Chuan, she screamed hysterically, and rings of profound and complicated spirit tattoos appeared around her eyes. Spirit flames also gushed out of her temples. Her mental power reached its maximum, and she summoned the stone snake again to bite the three-tailed Illusion Wolf. But the three-tailed Illusion Wolf moved with the agility of a ghost. It turned into a white ray of light and tapped the stone snakes head to jump in front of Lu Siya. Blood spilled out of Lu Siyas chest, and she was thrown away like a kite with its string snapped. Once Lu Siya lost control of the stone snake, it crumpled and spilled all over the ground like a basket of apples thrown on the floor. It no longer had the strength to jump around. Meng Chaos teeth dug into his lip. He wanted to go forward and save her, but it was too late. Besides, he was a one-star superhuman, and Qin Hu was just at the peak of Earth Realm. Lin Chuan, however, was at Heaven Realm. At that moment, even though the White Spirit had yet to reach the level of a Supernatural Entity and turn into the nine-tailed Illusion Wolf, it was still a Hell Beast. If they fought against it head-on, they would have no chance to win. Whitey, stop, Lin Chuan said with a dark expression. We cant kill her. Shes a mine explorer and a Spirit Sensor. We still need her to locate the Red Radiance Jade mine. The White Spirit seemed to understand his words. It nodded and stepped back. Lu Siya refused to accept this gesture of mercy. She leaned against the wall and glared at Lin Chuan. Youre calling it Whitey?! You actually became friends with a monster?! Youre mad, Lin Chuan! Youve lost your mind! Even if its a monster, its fine. At least Whitey has never humiliated me and never tried to kill me, Lin Chuan said calmly. Just now, Shen Yulong wanted to trample on my dignity and cut me to shreds. Tell me, should I give up on becoming friends with Whitey and instead become friends with a human like Shen Yulong? Also, Siya, stop pretending to be righteous. Youre a woman who will do whatever it takes to reach your goal. You dont care about how many of your kind you sacrifice to obtain the right to mine the Red Radiance Jade first, right? The term humans has never been more important than personal interests to you. I know that Whitey is a monster, but look at the corpses around us. How many of them were killed by Whitey? Only Shen Yulong. The other humans killed each other. So, to those who died, just who is more dangerous? Monsters or humans? Lu Siya looked around. Clearly, she had given up on communicating with Lin Chuan and was thinking about how she could launch a desperate counterattack. While she regulated her breathing, she recovered her spirit energy in secret. Meanwhile, she changed the topic to stall for time. Its name is Whitey Is it the White Spirit you have been chasing all this while? Didnt you say that you wont stop hunting it until one of you dies? So, were you terrified by it and decided to become its slave? A mocking smile appeared on Lin Chuans face, and he said, Siya, stop wasting your breath. We wont let you sow discord between us. Whitey and I have never had any hate between us. On the contrary, were helping each other and taking only what we need from this relationship. Do you want to hear our story? Lu Siya snorted coldly. Do I have the right to say no? Lin Chuan gently caressed the White Spirits head. It then ran away and started examining each corpse. Do you remember the first mission I carried out officially? I was to escort your cousin, Lu Silian, to train in the wild. At that time, I ran into Whitey. Lin Chuan sank into his memories. Anger, pain, and great pleasure rose in his eyes. Of course I remember it well. You were attacked by a White Spirit, and aside from you, everyone died, Lu Siya said. You then swore that you will take revenge for Lu Silian, and from then on, you became the lonely avengerWeeping Reaper! Take revenge? For Lu Silian? Hahaha! Why should I take revenge for that wench? I killed Lu Silian with my own hands. I killed her with Whiteys help! Hahaha! Lin Chuan laughed so hard that tears spilled out of his eyes. Lu Siya was shocked. What?! Aside from you, no one else in the Lu family has ever treated me as their equal. All of you saw me as your loyal dog, Lin Chuan gritted his teeth. Its especially so for Lu Silian. Her mouth was even worse than Shen Yulongs. She often said that without the Lu family, I wouldnt be who I am today. I was branded by the Lu family a long time ago, and I am to serve her exactly like how I serve you. She also made even worse demands I cant say them, but I will never forget them! Lu Siyas voice quivered. Ah Why didnt you tell me earlier? I would have helped you execute justice! Forget it, Lin Chuan said coldly. You would definitely side with me when you face a competitor like Shen Yulong, but how could you possibly help me when you face the Lu family? At that time, your father was not satisfied with just becoming the general supervisor of the mining company and wanted to get an even higher position in Sky Pillar Corporation. He needed the support from Lu Silians father, which is why he sent me to Lu Silians team to kiss her feet. In a sense, Im a present he gave out. Are the feelings of a present important? Would you break ties with your cousin and uncle for a present? Lu Siya fell silent. But thats fine. I could tolerate it. In any case, I ran into similar events an unknown number of times ever since I stepped into the upper class society. Ive heard those humiliating words countless times, and I tolerated them unless you coincidentally heard it as well, Lin Chuan said expressionlessly. All the time I was in her squad, I carried out the duties of a loyal dog and even satisfied those creepy demands from Lu Silian. I tolerated all the humiliation until I hunted down a Blue Dragon Lizard in the wild and found an incredibly rare crystal that looked like a blue agate in its stomach. That was the first time I obtained such a valuable material. It could help me improve further. But Lu Silian insisted that she was the one who brought me out, and it was only with her commands and support that I obtained the blue agate-like crystal. So, it was her reward, and she insisted on snatching it from my hands. But do you know what made me the angriest? If Lu Silian had really needed the blue agate-like crystal or if she only had this one chance to obtain it, I would have let it slide. But she didnt lack such treasures at all. The allowance her father gave her every month was enough for her to buy an even better blue agate-like crystal. She didnt snatch the crystal away because she wanted to cultivate. It was because it was fun. She told me that herself. She said that she was only joking with me and testing my loyalty to the Lu family. If I gave it to her on my palms without any complaints, she would have given me two even better crystals if she felt good, because she didnt care about this blue agate-like crystal, since it was of normal quality. But if I didnt want to give it to her, it would show that Im not loyal to the Lu family and she would snatch it away. Then, she would look for you and your father to tell them what happened so that you can punish me, the traitor. I dont know what came over me at that time, but when I heard those things, my mind went blank. Thunder roared in my ears, and all the wrongs I suffered over the years just exploded. Thats why I fought against Lu Silian. I was naturally not her opponent, and she beat me up badly. But I did leave behind a really small wound on her face. When the people in the squad saw that the situation had turned back, they came forward to persuade us to stop. They forced us apart. They took the blue agate-like crystal from me and stuffed it into Lu Silians pocket. Things would have gone by just like that. After all, if youre in the wild for a long period of time, your mind gets tense, and its not something big even when a conflict arises. My wounds are much worse than hers, and she got the blue agate-like crysta as well. What else can she want? At that time, I was that naive. We continued with the mission. On the surface, it looked like her anger had subsided after our team members persuasion, and she ignored me. I got to enjoy the peace and quiet. A few days later, while we were lying in wait on a cliff to observe two packs of monsters tearing at each other for territory, she ordered me to crawl to the front to look properly. I thought that she was angry and wanted to make me suffer a little, so I gritted my teeth and obeyed her. But when I reached the edge of the cliff, she pushed me from the back! Lu Siya gasped. Meng Chao and Qin Hu gritted their teeth as well while they hid at the edge of the wall. They nearly cried out. The last thing I saw when I fell off the cliff was that wenchs resentful and stupid face. Lin Chuan giggled in a maniacal manner. She thought that even if I didnt die from the fall, I would definitely be torn to shreds by the packs of monsters under the cliff and trampled to pieces. Against her expectations, heaven often opens a way for the desperate. There were a few plants that grew horizontally on the cliff, and they hit a cave that went downwards. My instincts to survive kicked up, and I grabbed those plants without even knowing what they were. I rolled down the slope into the cave until I reached the deepest part. I met Whitey over there. She was in the same shape as I was at that time. She was also gravely wounded and was like a homeless dog at the last of its breath. The Illusion Wolf pack she belonged to was killed by the Golden Mastiff pack they were enemies with. All the Illusion Wolves, including her parents, were killed and eaten. She was the only one left, and she had to face the pursuit of two Golden Mastiffs. When I fell into the cave, the Golden Mastiffs were about to attack her. They were shocked by my presence and turned around to target me. I was forced to work together with Whitey. She created illusions while I executed the ultimate moves of superhumans. After a bloody fight, we finally killed the two Golden Mastiffs. We fell into a puddle of blood, exhausted, and without any strength to kill each other. But we stared at each other, and gradually, our heartbeats and breathing reached the same frequency. In the end, Whitey was the first to recover. But she didnt kill me. Perhaps it was because the flesh and blood from the two Golden Mastiffs was already enough for her or perhaps its because the creatures that killed her pack and ate her parents were not humans, but monsters. Soon, I regained my strength, but I had no interest in attacking Whitey We ate the flesh and blood from a Golden Mastiff, and while we ate, we observed each other. As we did, I suddenly felt something really amazing in my heart. The propaganda spread by the Survival Committee states that monsters are the only obstacle humanity faces in our colonization of the Other World. If we destroy monsters, a beautiful, new world will descend upon us. Hence, humans must fight to the death against monsters. However, the ones who wanted to kill me werent monsters, but my fellow humans. And the ones who wanted to kill Whitey werent humans, but her fellow monsters. In that instant, light shone in my mind, and I finally had an answer to the question I could never answer. I was never the same type of living being as the rich people who stand supreme, like Shen Yulong, Lu Silian, and even you, Lu Siya. I had no right to become the same type of person as you are. Whitey and I are the same type of people. At the very least, both of us have nothing! Monster War? Hah! Even if I help all of you superior, rich people kill all the monsters, what sort of benefits will I gain? Most of the pie will be eaten by you, while Ill have to crouch down by your feet and wait for some scraps with wide eyes. Similarly, even if Whitey helps the Apocalyptic Monsters kill all the humans, it will not be beneficial for a low-grade superbeast like her. She wont be able to avoid the tragic fate of being slaughtered and eaten by high-grade superbeasts! So Whitey and I dont care about this Monster War at all. Even if were fighting, we fight for ourselves and for the ones who are truly the same kind of beings as us! A look of understanding appeared on Lin Chuans face. There were flames around him, which was the sign of a person going through spirit energy deviation. The White Spirit had finished examining all corpses and returned to Lin Chuans side. It lowered its head to nuzzle his thigh. Its tongue even rolled out and licked his open wound. There was a hurt look on the creatures face. I stayed with Whitey for three days and three nights in the cave. We ate the two Golden Mastiffs and gained a deep understanding of being kindred. Then, we supported each other and walked out of the dark cave. Lin Chuan hugged the White Spirit. His expression turned incredibly gentle, and he said with a smile, Perhaps God has eyes, because even He wants to tell me that my understanding is correct. Lo and behold, we ran into Lu Silian and her group again. But they were not in a good condition. Soon after she pushed me off the cliff, they ran into a Hell Beast called Six-armed Demonic Snake. They suffered devastating losses and were scattered. Most of the people were severely wounded, including Lu Silian. The Six-armed Demonic Snake chased after them so they had to hide in the dark and hold their breaths in a hope to avoid the disaster. Guess what I did as I watched all this transpire from high above? Lin Chuan winked at Lu Siya. That was the most monstrous expression Meng Chao had ever seen. Lu Siyas ambitions turned into cold sweat. She asked in a quivering voice, W-What did you do? An eye for an eye. She pushed me off the cliff, so Whitey and I pushed a huge rock that weighed hundreds of kilograms off to where she hid. Its very fair, isnt it? Lin Chuan shrugged and said, Oh, I was wrong. I didnt actually kill her with my own hands. A rock that weighs hundreds of kilograms cannot kill a superhuman. She was torn to pieces by that Six-armed Demonic Snake. So, this crime of murder is still considered to be committed by an evil monster, isnt it? Hehehehe! Hahahaha! Chapter 235 - I Have A Dream Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuans laughter echoed in the cave, and the whole place shuddered. Stones continued falling on Meng Chao and Qin Hus heads, hitting them, but the laughter was what filled their hearts with disappointment and sadness. Lu Siyas strength was sapped by the laughter, and she lay limp on the ground. Then, after you came back, why did you say that you want to take revenge for Lu Silian and cried while you fought? You even became the Weeping Reaper because of it. Its just for show, Lin Chuan said with a smile. The entire squad died, but I survived. If I didnt make it seem like Im filled with sorrow and look as if Im suffering from PTSD, what would Lu Silians father and the leaders of the Lu family have thought? Would they blame me for not taking care of her like the dog that I am? Her father could destroy my future with a single finger, so how can I not take revenge for Lu Silian? Even if I was really crying, not a single drop of my tears would have been for the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. I only cry for myself, Whitey, and my real kindred, because were deceived, enslaved, and suppressed by you. My heart aches and cries for us. Lu Siya was silent for a while before she suddenly sucked in a sharp breath and said in disbelief, But you joined a few squads later on to chase after the White Spirit, and your whole teams were nearly wiped out because of it. You only ever saved one or two people. Were those all acts put up by you and the White Spirit? Thats right, Lin Chuan said coldly. Ever since I gained my epiphany, I swore that I will control my own fate. I will not let anyone step on me. I will become stronger, and I will do everything to become stronger! But compared to all of you lucky people who are born in rich families and have all sorts of cultivation resources within your reach, the cultivation resources I have in my hands are just too few. Shen Yulong was right. Compared to the expensive resources, talent is nothing! No matter how hard I train, my foundation is too weak, and gradually, my strength cant match up to my ambitions. This was very obvious during my university years. If it continued, the distance between me and the rich people would just continue widening. So, I tricked some of the rich people to come into the wild with me and worked together with Whitey to get rid of them. Then, Whitey ate them while I took their weapons, medicine, treasures, and all the valuable resources. Of course, I didnt do that every time. Sometimes, Whitey used its wisdom to lure a large group of monsters into my trap. There were even a few times when she pretended to be severely injured by me in front of witnesses so it would look as if she could be killed with just one more blow. Like that, with Whiteys help, I obtained a lot of resources, and my strength grew by leaps and bounds. My fame rose, and as my character as the Weeping Reaper was set, more connections, forces of power, and resources came to my doorstep on their own. And with my help, Whitey broke through the shackles of the Illusion Wolves. She evolved into a Hell Beast and turned into an infamous middle-grade superbeast in Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest. Do you understand now, Siya? Whitey and I are comrades who fight together. Its impossible for you to sow discord between us. Lin Chuan, I didnt expect for you to turn out like this. Lu Siyas voice quivered. How could you cast away your humanity and act without boundaries?! Youre wrong, I do set boundaries, Lin Chuan said seriously. First, I always choose my targets carefully. I only pick those rich people who treat themselves as superior. After all, theyre not the same type of people as I am. When I kill them, its no different from them killing monsters. Ive never hurt a single normal person. Second, every time before I take action, I conduct a test. I use a treasure like the blue agate-like crystal and work together with Whitey to stir up the selfishness, greed, and bloodlust and the other dark sides of humanity lurking in their hearts. Did you know, none of the rich people ever managed to pass the test? There were a few times they even ambushed me to steal the treasure from my hands. Hahaha! That ugliness definitely makes you wonder what is the difference between humans and monsters after you see it. Perhaps humans are just monsters and there is no difference between us! Lu Siya lowered her head and used her messy hair to hide her face. Her shoulders trembled as she spoke in a choked up voice. I get it now. The clash between Shen Yulongs team and my team was a test. Thats right, you saw it too. How many people died in Whitey and my hands, exactly? Most of the people died because of their own greed, selfishness, and fear, Lin Chuan said coldly. Because of their greed, they became selfish, and because of their selfishness, they became fearful. They wanted to kill others, so they thought that others wanted to kill them too. They were ready to do anything to get the Red Radiance Jade mine, and because of it, they thought that others would do the same. Siya, I thought that you would be different from Lu Silian, but in his mission, aside from the way you treat me, youre the same. You follow the rules of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons and care only about your own interests. Heh. Honestly, my junior brother warned all of you about it, didnt he? If you had preserved a bit of your naivety, kindness, and true humanity like Meng Chao and believed that humans should not kill each other, everyone would not have needed to die. But a pity, Siya, you didnt listen to Meng Chaos warning. You killed them, and then they killed themselves! While Qin Hu listened to the conversation as he leaned against the wall, he cast Meng Chao a glance. There was puzzlement on his ugly face. Meng Chao shrugged at him. Thats what everyone says. Im famous for being naive and kind. What can I do about it? Meanwhile, Lu Siya spoke in despair on the cliff. So, I didnt pass the test and I can only end up as food for the White Spirit? A conflicted look appeared on Lin Chuans face. Siya, you can choose not to believe in me, but among all the rich people, youre the only one I cant bear to hurt, he mumbled. No matter what you treat me as, Ive always regarded you as my friend. Before today, Ive always treated you as a friend as well. Lu Siya gritted her teeth. And thats the greatest mistake in my life! I know that Im a demon that wears the skin of a human in your eyes right now, but I hope that you can believe me when I say that unless there was no other choice, I wouldnt have wanted to drag you into this. Why were you so ambitious and decided to run underground in search of the Red Radiance Jade mine? You dont know just how important it is to my dream! Lin Chuan said in anguish. Lu Siya was stunned. Your dream? I told you about it when we were discussing our wages. Lu Siyas eyes went wide, and she said, The matter about expanding and upgrading Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School? Are you sick, Lin Chuan?! If thats your dream, you could have built the best elementary school with the profit youd get from the right to mine Red Radiance Jade and my help! Your neighborhood children would have all enjoyed the best education. There was no need for you to do all these things! Youre right. If I were just aiming to upgrade Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School, the pay from this mission and the money I saved over the years would have naturally been enough. At most, I would just need to beg for help from you and your father, Lin Chuan said gloomily. But how many schools like Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School are in the slums of Dragon City? Theyre all worn down and dont have enough teachers and resources. They cant even provide two nutritional meals filled with spirit energy every day. Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School produced a Weeping Reaper and received donations from bigshots like you, so it has become brand new. But what sort of education would the children of normal households in other areas can enjoy? How are they supposed to compete against the rich children who are born on podiums in the race for their lives in the future? Siya, you said that after this mission, you would help me rebuild Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School, and one day, after you got a major position in Sky Pillar Corporation, you would even invest and buy over Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School and invite the elites from Sky Pillar Corporation to teach there. I have full confidence that you would do it, and Im grateful to you for it. But could you rebuild one hundred or one thousand schools with the highest specifications and provide them with the richest resources so that all the normal children in Dragon City would be able to enjoy cultivation resources at the level of rich children? Could you? Would you dare to? Would you even be willing to? Lu Siya was dumbfounded. She remained stunned for a long time before she murmured, Those normal people have nothing to do with you. Youre already at Heaven Realm! Lin Chuan laughed, shook his head, and said, Thats why I said that we can only be friends, but never kindred. You will never be able to walk the path I want to tread. You cant even see it. As he spoke, he spread his arms and activated his spirit energy magnetic field and used maglev to rise into the air. Red drops of blood surrounded him, and with a holy look that appeared as his mind filled with self-sacrifice and delusions which he indulged in, he looked incredibly out of place. I didnt kill so many people and cause so much trouble for myself. I did it for the millions of children who are born in poor families and have the same dream as I do and want to fight as well as become successful. They are the hope of Dragon City! I long for the day when there will no longer be a difference between the rich and the poor, the noble and the common among the children. Regardless of whether they have the blood of powerful fighters flowing through their bodies or the blood of the weak, they can enjoy the same resources in the same school and obtain meticulous instructions from peerless fighters who treat all of them the same way. At that time, they can unleash all their potential, and even if they have to compete, everyone will start at the same base line. I long for the day when the rich children will no longer be haughty and treat it as a natural fact that they are superior to others. I long for the day when they will stop wilfully bullying the poor because there are just so few laws that will judge them. I long for the day when the accommodation and food the poorest normal people in Dragon City eat will not be too different compared to that of the most powerful elites. At the very least, when the peerless fighters see the shacks normal people live in and step into their glorious palaces, they should feel their hearts ache for them. I long for the day when all humans can truly become kindred and human civilizations glorious light will be enjoyed unconditionally by everyone! Chapter 236 - At the End, His Goal Is Revealed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation His excited words made Meng Chaos eyes tear up a little while under the cliff. I knew it, he mouthed to Qin Hu. Big Brother Hus motives are definitely not vulgar. Yes, yes, hes noble, and Im vulgar. Qin Hu responded by mouthing his answer as well. His moustache moved as he did so. So, who are you siding with? Meng Chao was conflicted for a long time before he answered with a scrunched up face. He looked like he was suffering from constipation. Ill side with you, Mr. Hu. Qin Hu huffed and rolled his eyes. Dragon City is sick, and if it continues developing like this, the strong will get stronger, and the weak will get weaker. Even if we really do win the Monster War, our goal of having our steel army sweep through the Other World will not end well. One of these days, Dragon City will definitely be destroyed! Lin Chuan was completely convinced by his logic. He even growled at Lu Siya. I want to change the order and save Dragon City so that our civilization will renew itself! And if I want to realize my dreams, I need incomparable power! The Red Radiance Jade mine will help me. As long as I find the main mine and cultivate there for a few years, I will definitely reach Deity Realm and become invincible! Youre just daydreaming, Lu Siya criticized coldly. Forget about how strong the radiation from the Red Radiance Jade mine is, its also very unstable. Its very difficult to use it to cultivate. And do you actually think that I will help you find the Red Radiance Jade mine now? Lin Chuan smiled. Why not? Lu Siya smiled bitterly and said, Once I find the Red Radiance Jade mine for you, youll silence me, right? Im not that much of an idiot. If you want to kill me, do it now! Lin Chuan gave her a strange smile. I wont kill you. Once we find the Red Radiance Jade mine, you can leave whenever you want. If there are extra Red Radiance Jades besides those that Whitey and I need to cultivate, you can mine them with Sky Pillar Corporation. I wont mind. You This time, Lu Siya was really stunned. Youll let me go? Arent you afraid that I will tell the Supernatural Tower that youre working together with a monster to kill humans? Will you, Siya? I know you too well. Youre the same as your father. Youre both ambitious and hunger for power. To obtain the authority over Sky Pillar Corporation, you will trample on all laws and risk everything. You will even go over your boundaries. Lin Chuan smiled coldly and said, Dont forget that to the world, I share an ambiguous relationship with you. I even stayed a few years in your house and have long since been treated as part of the Lu family. Were seen as comrades by others. Just now, you mentioned that I belong to your side. If you go to the Supernatural Tower to accuse me of working together with a monster, wont you be accusing yourself? Also, I killed Lu Silian and a lot of rich people, including Shen Yulong. The wrath of their families will not subside even after they cut me to pieces. Who else will they blame then? Naturally, its you and your father. Even if you can clear yourselves of blame with the law, you will definitely no longer be in favor in the Lu family, and you can forget about making a comeback for the rest of your lives! Lu Siya trembled violently and flew into a rage. Lin Chuan, my father and I treated you so well, and yet you set us up? Youre an ungrateful piece of crap! Heh, if my dad hadnt saved your fathers life during the collapse of the mine and used the last of his life to push him out of the cave, if your father hadnt wanted to use me to make it look like he valued his relationships, and if he hadnt discovered my talent, would the both of you have been so nice to me? Lin Chuan asked faintly. But even if your father had ulterior motives, I dont intend to bite the hand that fed me. On the contrary, I came to repay the favor in this mission. Siya, I know that youre ambitious and smart. You want to reach the top of Sky Pillar Corporation, but you wont be able to if you just rely on your ambition, intellect, and connections. You need the protection of a peerless elite. Havent you realized that even now, Im leaving you an option? You, me, and Whitey can work together. Ill use the Red Radiance Jade mine and your power to become matchless, and you can use Whitey and my strength to get rid of your competitors and clear out all your obstacles to fulfill your ambitions. Whitey will also become the queen of beasts with our help. She will be rule over a batch of monsters and provide us with great help. In the end, you can get Sky Pillar Corporation, and I will get the chance to change Dragon City. Whitey will also be able to rule over Monster Mountain Range. Well be killing three birds with one stone. The Other World is large, and there are definitely even more resources hidden outside. We dont have to fight to the death against smart monsters like Whitey in this puny Monster Mountain Range. Well just end up dying together. What do you think? Im going to say this: Youre either mad, or youre completely bewitched by this wolf! I wont help you even if I die! Lu Siya said coldly. Dont act that way. I cant bear seeing you die. Lin Chuan put up his signature, charming smile. He stepped down a blood drenched flight of stairs made of air and slowly arrived in front of Lu Siya. He knelt down on one knee and used two bloody fingers to lift her chin. He said softly, Siya, I know that you have always liked me, and I do like you as well. But the timing was never ripe. Thats why I was never able to show you my true self. I promise you that if you work together with me, once everything ends and Im invincible, Ill be together with you lawfully, and we wont have to worry about other people talking about us behind our backs. Lu Siya shuddered. She stared at Lin Chuan, as if she was getting to know him again. She mumbled, I finally get it. In the past, I thought that you either had a heart made of stone or was some sort of moral prude. I even thought that you didnt like women, which is why you would ignore my hints and rather sleep together with Meng Chao. Under the cliff, Qin Hu perked up. All his fatigue was gone, and his eyes shone brightly. Meng Chao really wanted to cry. We were just talking and sparring! I get it. You were just sparring. I completely get it, Qin Hu quickly comforted him. Dont worry. Im not a woman who likes to gossip. Im famous for being able to keep secrets in the field. If were able to escape from this and some reporter comes up to me, I will only say that you were chatting with each other and sparring! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and perked up his ears to continue listening to the conversation on the cliff in hopes that he could find an opening or a weak point and seize the chance to do something. I understand now. You just have an inferiority complex, Lu Siya said clearly. The mighty Weeping Reaper, the super idol worshipped by countless Dragon City girls, is actually a person with an incredibly low self-esteem! Lin Chuans smile turned stiff, and his handsome mask started cracking. His expression turned monstrous again. All poor people have low self-esteem. Youre a lucky girl born with a silver spoon. You will never understand it. Enough with the nonsense. Are you going to help me or not? Never. Lin Chuan, dont assume that you know me well. I can give up on a lot of things for the sake of personal interests, but there are still certain things that I will not give up. Lu Siya might have remained sitting on the ground, but her back was straight. Why?! Lin Chuan roared. For the sake of personal interests, you even spared scum like Shen Yulong and were willing to let him live, but you refuse to help me and give me a chance! Thats right, with how things are right now, if Shen Yulong or anyone else extended their hand to me, I would agree to work with them. Lu Siya looked pleased for finally being able to take her revenge. But I wont help you, Lin Chuan. I can help anyone, but not you. Why? Is it because I cant even compare to Shen Yulong in your heart? Lin Chuan flew into a rage. Even if I say it, you wont understand. Lu Siya smiled coldly. Theres something you said that is right. Were not the same kind of people at all. Youre a man, and Im a woman, and a conceited man who has low self-esteem like yourself will never understand a womans thoughts. Lin Chuan seethed with rage. The White Spirit beside him suddenly raised its three fluffy tails. Lin Chuan instantly calmed down. Its fine. I dont need to understand it. A strange smile appeared on his lips. Youll work together with me willingly. He took a step back, and the White Spirit moved forward. Its crystalline fur on its tails stood up, and like a peacock spreading its tail, it blocked Lu Siyas vision. W-What are you? Before Lu Siya could finish her question, she suddenly looked dazed, and the image of the three white tails swaying about were reflected in her pupils. This is bad. The White Spirit is brainwashing Lu Siya, Meng Chao said anxiously. We need to hit it. What? Qin Hu was shocked. I thought the talent of the three-tailed Illusion Wolf was to create illusions. It can even control human minds? Middle grade and high grade superbeasts dont just have one skill. Creating illusions and mind control is just one step apart. Theyre both skills that involve the release and interference of brain waves. Meng Chaos mind raced as he analyzed the situation, But I think that the current White Spirit isnt too good when it comes to its mind control. Lu Siya also seems to be determined. If it wants to brainwash this ruthless woman, it will need to use up a lot of energy. Look, its tails are all straight. A lot of spirit energy ripples are spreading out. So, its tails arent actually cooling systems, but antennas. Since its using so many antennas, the brain waves it releases must be very shocking. Its vitality magnetic field should also be very chaotic. Its body is even swaying. That means my guess is right. Its currently paying the price for brainwashing, and the success rate is probably not high. Otherwise, Lin Chuan wouldnt have needed to talk for so long just now. It could have just gone straight to brainwash Lu Siya. Theres no time for further explanations. Mr. Hu, this is the time when the White Spirit is at its weakest. We only have one chance to get rid of the White Spirit. Then, Lin Chuan will be alone, and if we work together with Lu Siya, our chances of winning will be very high! Qin Hu was still hesitating. How high is your high? From eight to nine percent, and if you multiply eight with nine, youll get 72. If you round up that number, our chances of winning are 100%. Were going to win! Meng Chao tried to boost his morale. Qin Hu spat. Brat, did your PE teacher teach you math at elementary school? Meng Chao was stunned. How did you know? Qin Hu ignored him. I dont think theres a reason for us to fight so hard. Once they find the Red Radiance Jade mine, well seize the chance to escape from the underground and report their crimes to the Supernatural Tower. Then, the adjudicators from the Supernatural Tower will arrive, and they will have no choice but to surrender. Meng Chao smiled wanly. That was what Qin Hu did in his previous life. He was able to hide himself until Lin Chuan left with the White Spirit and escaped. Unfortunately, once the northern offense failed and Dragon City ran out of money to support the fight to build their first branch base, their fate in the apocalypse was set. Even if they destroyed Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, they could not change anything. Meng Chao widened his eyes to show his earnestness and said this through gritted teeth, We dont have time to get reinforcements. Mr. Hu, were the only ones who can change everything and save Dragon City! Shut it, Qin Hu said instinctively. Do you think Im sick in the head? Why do I have to work together with a brat like you who doesnt know anything to be a hero and save friggin Dragon City? Because your wife, children, your childrens children, and your childrens childrens children are all in Dragon City, Meng Chao said seriously. Trust me. Right now, youre the only one who can save them. Qin Hu was stunned by Meng Chaos gaze. It was as if he was staring straight into his soul. He could not help but loosen his grip over the youths wrist. Meng Chao used the chance to break free of his hold and climb half a meter up. He grabbed the grenade launcher and sucked in a deep breath. He peeked out from under the cliff and used the stones as well as mangled corpses as cover. Then, he narrowed his eyes, took aim, and locked onto his target. The White Spirits fluffy tails appeared in his scope. He placed his finger on the trigger. Chapter 237 - Complete the Quest, Reward for Completing the Quest Above the Quota! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos palms were covered in cold sweat. Even though he had activated Walking Corpse and lowered his breathing and heartbeat to the lowest to perfectly hide himself so that he would not be discovered by Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, he did not dare to use the Ultimate Basic Gun Technique and use his mind to lock on the White Spirit. Otherwise, this cunning creature would definitely be able to detect his presence. But if he did not use the Ultimate Basic Gun Technique, he was too far away, and the angle was not good. The grenade launcher was not a sniper rifle that paid great attention to accuracy. He did not have the confidence to blow the White Spirits brains out. Seriously, I cant believe I just decided to go along with your crazy ways. You must have brainwashed me, brat. Why else would I act as crazily as you are right now? Qin Hu drew his saber and crawled over. So, how are we fighting? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He was at the point of no return. Even if his chances of winning were low, he could only At that moment, Lu Siya suddenly cast a glance in his direction. Meng Chaos heart froze. Perhaps it was because Lu Siya was brainwashed by the White Spirit, she did not shout. Instead, she quickly blinked and shook her head, as if she was spasming. Lin Chuan and the White Spirit thought that it was the normal reaction due to the mind control, and they did not pay attention to it. Meng Chao bit his lip and removed his finger from the trigger. Then, he slunk back to the wall. Whats going on? Qin Hu glared at him. I finally got myself into the mood, and you decided to be a coward? No, I Meng Chao shut his eyes. The scene he saw just now quickly appeared in his head, and he was certain that his eyes were not playing tricks on him. Lu Siya knew about his existence, and she shook her head to signal to him not to attack. How? And why? Meng Chao licked his torn lip and used the pain to clear his head. He took out the periscope to observe the situation above. The White Spirit had already completed the mind control, and its tails fell back. Lu Siyas eyes were still clear, and she did not show the numb look of a person who was hypnotized. But she seemed a little excited, just like how Lin Chuan was after he entered the underground. Thats right. The amount of Red Radiance Jades in the mine is definitely very high. Itll be enough for the three of us to share it. With your help, I will be able to climb up to the highest seat of power in Sky Pillar Corporation. I should work together with you. Its better than dying here and turning into a pile of ugly bones, she mumbled to herself as if a certain emotion in her heart had been amplified. She hypnotized herself with it. Siya, you finally understood. Lin Chuan placed his hand on her shoulder and said gently, Once were done with this, we can become kindred and be together forever. Thats right. Lin Chuan well become the same type of people. Well be together, forever. Lu Siya smiled. The aversion and anger from a moment ago were completely gone. She cast a deep glance at the White Spirit before standing up with the help of Lin Chuans hand and fell into his embrace. The White Spirit watched it quietly. It was as if it was just a creature with no emotion. I can sense the Red Radiance Jade mine below us. We have to hurry, though, or other mine exploration teams might find it. Lu Siya nuzzled in Lin Chuans arms and pointed at the darkness below the cliff. Whether it was intentional or not, the direction she pointed was incredibly far away from where Meng Chao and Qin Hu were. Lin Chuan nodded in satisfaction. He packed up everything with the White Spirit and organized a few sets of the equipment mine explorers used to drop down from high areas. With Lu Siyas guidance, they went to the spot that was incredibly far away from Meng Chao and Qin Hu and fixed the equipment against the wall. Then, one after another, they slid down. Meng Chao and Qin Hu stayed stuck to the wall like two dried up geckos. They did not even dare breathe loudly. Fortunately, as the force of the explosion gradually subsided, the subsurface plasma also became thicker. Besides, the depths of the underground were dark. The only source of light was the faint glow from the crystals in the mine, so visibility was incredibly low. There was more than one hundred meters between them, and the wall was slightly curved. Lu Siya also continued speaking, introducing the characteristics of the Red Radiance Jade mine and how they should explore it to attract Lin Chuan and the White Spirits attention, so they did not notice Meng Chao and Qin Hus existence. They held their breaths for a total of five minutes before they jumped onto the cliff. Then, they ley sprawled on the ground with cold sweat on their skins as they gasped for breath. Qin Hu nudged Meng Chao. Why didnt you shoot just now? Meng Chao hesitated for a moment before he mentioned what happened. Lu Siya knows that were hiding here? Impossible! Qin Hu was stunned for a long time before he frowned and said, But when I think about it, she seems to have been intentionally luring Lin Chuan to talk a lot and expose an opening. I dont really know that mind control mumbo jumbo, but I do know that a dam bursts when there is a crack in the wall, and if you want to cure a sickness of the mind, you need to know what caused it. If you want to break mind control, you need to know where the crack is. Now, we know what exactly is the sickness in Lin Chuans mind. Meng Chao nodded and analyzed the situation. Lu Siya is not a simple woman. She wont be controlled by the White Spirit. There are a lot of Slit-mouthed Anacondas down there, and they have never tasted human flesh over the years. Thats why theyre not very aggressive. After we made them retreat, they did not surround us again. But now, they have eaten a lot of human corpses, and they know our taste. They will be much more aggressive. It wont be easy for Lin Chuan and the White Spirit to move through the hunting area of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas. If they really find the Red Radiance Jade mine, under the powerful interference from the spirit energy radiation, their brainwaves will turn into mush. The White Spirits mind control will be incredibly weakened, and the distance between someone at the peak of Earth Realm and Heaven Realm will shrink to only one step. I think that Lu Siya was hinting to us that there would be a better chance to attack. Do you believe in Lu Siya that much? Qin Hu asked. Meng Chao nodded. Regardless of whether Lu Siya was a ruthless woman with a heart as diabolical as a snakes, there was one thing he was certain about. In his previous life, she did not choose to work together with Lin Chuan and the White Spirit. Otherwise, she would not have remained a nobody, and Lin Chuan would not have died. There had to be some other variable in the Red Radiance Jade mine. To stop all this, I can work together with you, Mr. Hu, and that Lu Siya too. I dont care anymore! Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Qin Hu scratched his chin for three seconds before he registered Meng Chaos words. Brat, what did you say? Its nothing. We have to hurry and see how many useful items we can find here. Weapons, medicine, explosives, mine exploration tools, anything works! Both of them quickly packed up. Meng Chao found a lot of high-calorie food. Qin Hu brought back dozens of weapons that looked alive. They were shaped like throwing knives and had numerous runic symbols carved on them. I think that when the White Spirit took control of Lin Chuan, something went wrong with his brain. All he can see now is the Red Radiance Jade mine. Otherwise, theres no reason why he wouldnt pick up Shen Yulongs Shooting Star Blades. Theyre really powerful. Qin Hu whistled. But I earned from this. Ive never used a treasure like this before. Brat, give me half an hour. I need to activate my vitality magnetic field and resonate with the runic symbols on these Shooting Star Blades. Then, I can claim them as my own. The weapons of Heaven Realm elites were things that those at the peak of Earth Realm could only somewhat control. Meng Chao was not strong enough, so even if he had them, they would be useless to him. When he looked at Shooting Star Blades, a thought rose in his mind, and it was a scary one. I think that the White Spirits plan doesnt involve items like the Shooting Star Blades. It only needs a lot of explosives. Meng Chaos voice was cold. What did you say? Didnt you notice, Mr. Hu? They packed a lot of bags full of crystal bombs just now, Meng Chao said. At first, I thought that the White Spirit was checking the corpses and searching for weapons like the Shooting Star Blades or giving the last strike to those who were severely injured. But now, when I was looking around, I noticed that it wasnt interested in weapons and gene medicine. Instead, it took all the crystal bombs. Even though mine explorers could change the structure of stones to create tunnels or escape routes, the effectiveness was low when exploring the underground. They also had to face the problem of their spirit energy running out. Crystal bombs could blow up places and create tunnels or crush fierce underground monsters to death, so they were very useful. Thats why both mine exploration teams had brought a lot of them. Miners could also open up holes in rock strata and stuff crystal bombs inside. Then, they would seal off the holes to maximize the explosive power. In the fight, someone had even gone mad enough to throw crystal bombs at their enemies. But since they were not war-issued hand grenades, there were a lot of procedures to activate them and not everyone was mad enough to use them. There had to be a lot of crystal bombs left used, and they were all taken away by Lin Chuan and the White Spirit. They even took the tools to open up holes in walls to stuff bombs inside so that they could increase the explosive power. Why? Qin Hu could not understand it. The Red Radiance Jades have lots of spirit energy, so theyre one of the most unstable super crystals. You dont need to use explosives to mine them. Why would they need numerous crystal bombs down there Qin Hus voice suddenly died down. He exchanged a glance with Meng Chao, and both of them shuddered at the same time. Ten minutes! I just need ten minutes! Qin Hu sat down cross-legged and spilled his blood on the Shooting Star Blades. He then activated his vitality magnetic field and resonated with the weapon. Meng Chao found a corner and used his fastest speed to wolf down a large amount of high-calorie food until his stomach became as round as that of a pregnant woman. Then, he used his mind to activate Kindling. Ive completed the second and third segments for the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest. Settle my results now! [Your goal for the second segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest was to win against 300 fighting-class superhumans who are at the same level as you, but from different styles. Your quest progress is at 399/300. You have completed the quest above the quota. [Due to your unwavering diligence, countless new one-star superhumans have understood the value of the Ultimate Style. The Ultimate Style is currently being spread rapidly among the alliance of the five universities and the grassroot unit of the Red Dragon Army. You gained a five-star appraisal for the quest. Obtained 18,000 contribution points, and repaired 10 main meridians. Awakened special skill: Mind Lightning. [Mind Lightning: Your spirit energy will pulsate at a certain frequency that will impact your brain cells, and you will release brainwaves as powerful as lightning, which will allow you to disturb the minds of intelligent creatures around you. The time that intelligent creatures accumulate power, stiffen up, and cool down will increase by at least 10%, and they will reveal more openings that are a danger to their lives. [Your goal for the third segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest was to hunt at least 1,000 normal monsters and 100 Grade One superbeasts. Your quest progress is at 4,712/1,000 and 315/100. You have completed the quest above the quota. [Your performance in Shattered Starlake has struck fear in the monsters. Your heroic gait when hunting has spread through the internet in Dragon City. More people have acknowledged the value of the Ultimate Style in real battle, and you have gained a five-star rating for this segment. Obtained 21,000 contribution points and repaired 10 main meridians. Awakened special skill: Monster Blood Combustion. [Monster Blood Combustion: Stimulate the dormant parts residing in the depths of your genes with spirit energy and release an ancient power. Your maximum output will increase above 10%.] Chapter 238 - Chase Closely Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao felt as if the dam sealing his soul started cracking, and the cracks intersected with each other. Two rampaging waves of energy spilled out through the cracks and flowed through his body. Those waves continued clearing his spirit meridians and lighting up his spirit acupoints to create two profound, complicated, and brand new spirit energy magnetic fields. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Spirit tattoos bloomed on his body, and it looked like some elite had used every ounce of his strength to form them on him. The lines that outlined the shape of his body drew out the explosive strength lying in him. The high-calorie food he ate had been enough for more than ten people for three days and three nights, but his hungry cells instantly devoured everything. Fortunately, the two mine exploration teams had compressed the high-calorie food even further in case they were going to be trapped underground for a long period of time. Even if the food was only the size of a fingernail, it could still help a normal soldier last an entire days worth of high-intensity work. Even so, all this food was only enough for Meng Chao to last through the first creation, circulation, and activation of Mind Lightning and Beast Blood Combustion. Big Brother Lin Meng Chao had successfully learned the brand new skills, but he looked dejected. If it were not for Lin Chuan often talking to him the entire night and teaching him martial arts without holding anything back, his fighting strength would not have improved so quickly. He had become so good that many of the sophomore one-star superhumans in the alliance of the five universities and broken-star superhumans who had been working in society for twenty years could not win against him. Shao Jianqing and the other three specially recruited fighting course students in the alliance of the five universities also lost to him when they sparred against him. That was why Kindling had given him such a high rating for the second segment of his Fight for the Ultimate Style and let him awaken Mind Lightning. Big Brother Lin, you did everything you could to stop me from joining this mission. Was it because you were prepared to do this and didnt want to get me involved? You also prepared a backpack for me meticulously at the last moment. Did you do it so that I could escape and I wont see your ugliest side? While he was thinking about it, Kindling shone before his eyes again. [Beginning the fourth segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest. [Quest Details: During the second and third segments of the quest, you helped many people understand the power of the Ultimate Style against low-rank superhumans and superbeasts. Now, it is time for you to challenge stronger enemies. [Quest Target: Kill one Hell Beast [Quest Reward: 30,000 contribution points, and 10 main spirit meridians will be repaired. One of the dragon meridians will be cleared. You can choose any three skills you want and raise their Skillfulness by one level.] This is Meng Chaos eyes lit up. If he could complete the fourth segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style, the number of main spirit meridians he would have cleared would be in the forties. He would also have one dragon meridian, which was incredibly mysterious, powerful, and many superhumans were unable to clear one of them in their whole life! The ability to clear dragon meridians was key to whether a superhuman would be able to reach true heights. Right now, the White Spirit has only evolved three times. It hasnt grown to its full power yet and is just a Hell Beast. Big Brother Lin, Ill definitely get rid of the White Spirit and make you wake up! Meng Chao shouted, and spirit flames surged out of his spirit tattoos like a flood. They started burning madly around him. Not far away from him, Qin Hu jumped to his feet and whistled. Dozens of Shooting Star Blades swayed and trembled as they surrounded him. Qin Hu was ecstatic. His moustache trembled as he jogged happily to Meng Chao. Im not a person who likes to boast, but Im seriously a genius. Brat, did you sense my spirit flames surging? Ive become a new man, my fighting strength has gone What the heck? Why does it feel like your spirit flames are surging and youve become a new man?! Your fighting strength has gone up by leaps and bounds! As he stared at the dazzling and flamboyant spirit tattoos around Meng Chao and found that his spirit flames were even more dazzling than his, he was dumbfounded. B-Brat, are you really a one-star superhuman? he could not help but grumble. Meng Chao smiled. Shining in his eyes were confidence and a surging fighting spirit. Realms such as one-star, two-star, three-star, Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, and the likes were created by our pioneers in the past. They are meant to measure the powerful people in this era, but I Meng Chao paused,and swallowed the words I came from the future. After making sure that they died in his throat, he said firmly, I will definitely not be restricted by something like our realms! Regardless of whether they are Hell Beasts, Heaven Beasts, Apocalyptic Beasts, or even Deity Realm elites, it doesnt matter. I will rip apart all those who try to stop me from creating a brand new future! Qin Hu shuddered and grew respectful. Not bad, kid. Its been a long time since Ive seen a boy with such determination. If my eyes arent deceiving me, are you one of those legendary existences who are destined to save the world? Qin Hu said excitedly. Since youve already broken the boundaries between realms, youre definitely ten times stronger than I am. Then, later on, Ill be in charge of saving Lu Siya while you go and fight against Lin Chuan and the White Spirit. After all, if we round things up, our success rate will be 100%! Well be able to settle the matter easily and happily! The fires instantly left Meng Chaos eyes. He put on a conspicuous smile. Im just joking. Mr. Hu, youre already a middle-aged man. Youve gone through hundreds of battles and have a lot of knowledge about the world. How could you not tell that I was just boasting and trying to give myself courage? Wow, after you subjugated the Shooting Star Blades, youve truly become a new man and regained your youth. Youve become so much stronger. I feel like youre going to reach Heaven Realm at any moment! Later, itll be better if I go and save Lu Siya while you fight against Lin Chuan and the White Spirit! Once I settle Lu Siya, Ill immediately go and help you! They talked strategy while their hands worked. Soon, they packed up their equipment and headed to the deepest part of the underground cliff. Right when they landed, they smelled a thick scent of blood in the subsurface plasma. They looked at each other, and both of them became wary. They crouched down on their hands and knees and crawled forward while sniffing the blood and the scent of the White Spirit. At the same time, they used the subsurface plasma to hide their presence. Soon, they found dozens of mangled carcasses of Slit-mouthed Anacondas. Based on the stickiness and corrosive properties of the acid, they were all just killed by Lin Chuan and the White Spirit. It has to have been a terrifying, bloody battle. The two looked at each other, and they lowered their bodies even further. Meng Chao drew closer to the carcasses of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas. He almost put his head into one of the devastating wounds. What are you doing? Qin Hu whispered. We have to hurry up and catch up to them. Otherwise, well lose them because of this thick subsurface plasma. Injury examination. Meng Chaos eyes shone. It was as if there were circles of light in his pupils, so they shrank pupils and dilated. He observed the corpses for a long time and even used his scalpel and clamp to turn over the wounds. In the end, he made this conclusion. Lin Chuan and the White Spirit are both injured. To gain Lu Siyas trust, Lin Chuan revealed all his trump cards to her. He was injured by Shen Yulong, and hell need a lot of time to recover. The White Spirit is not a superbeast famous for its fighting strength either. At least, it was not now. They had to fight against a lot of Slit-mouthed Anacondas who have been nourished by the Red Radiance Jade mine here, so they had to pay a devastating price. Look at the wounds caused by the chain spear. Theyre pretty accurate in the beginning, and all of them are fatal attacks, but gradually, they became chaotic. The wounds are in the shape of plum blossoms. This means that Lin Chuans strength is rapidly decreasing. Its getting difficult for him to gather all his destructive power at the tip of his spear. Its about the size of the tip of a needle, after all. Based on the angle of the injuries of the final two stabs, Lin Chuans left shoulder blade is injured. Perhaps he was bitten viciously by a Slit-mouthed Anaconda, so he cant smoothly execute power with his left shoulder. The angle of his stabs is slightly off, which forces him to attack again. I know Lin Chuans fighting style. Hes quite the perfectionist. If it werent because he was heavily injured, he would never attack in a flawed manner. Its the same for the White Spirit. Look. These Slit-mouthed Anacondas were ripped to shreds by claws, which is the typical style for canine-type monsters. But theres almost no wolf fur on the first few carcasses. This means that the White Spirit either managed to kill them with one strike or dodged at a high speed. It was not held back by the Slit-mouthed Anacondas. But the last two carcasses are covered in wolf fur, which means that the White Spirit has become increasingly slower, and it had to fight for a long time against the Slit-mouthed Anacondas before putting them down. Ah, this Slit-mouthed Anaconda even has a clump of wolf fur between its teeth with a bit of flesh left. This is the tissue of a canine-type monster. Based on the elasticity and stretchability, this should be the skin from its hind leg. Its left hind leg has been injured! Qin Hu listened to this quietly, and as he stared at Meng Chao, his gaze became stranger. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Mr. Hu, what are you thinking about? Im thinking about what a bastard Shen Rongfa is. How could he make me provoke a monster like you? If Ill survive this, the first thing Ill do when I go back is beat him up! After saying that, Qin Hu realized that it didnt sound right, so he scratched his moustache. No, if I personally beat up my brother-in-law, I wont be able to explain things to my wife. Shell just quarrel with me when I go back. Ill do this. Ill tell you where Shen Rongfa is hiding, and you can Oh, you cant do it. Youre already a superhuman, so you cant beat up normal people. Have your dad look for a few strong harvesters and beat him up so that I can vent my anger, kay? Then, when my wife yells at me, Ill go to your house, eat and drink there, then will find a makeup artist for you so youll look like youre beat up. After that, well take a picture, and Ill go back home and tell my wife that Ive taken revenge for my brother-in-law. Itll be killing two birds with one stone. Everyone will be happy, right? Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. Wow, Mr. Hu, youre so evil! Well, are you in or not? Of course Im in. How could I not agree to such an evil plan? Now, we have one more reason to defeat that White Spirit and laugh while we live! As they talked to each other, they went through the Slit-mouthed Anacondas habitat. The subsurface plasma ahead of them was still thick. Even when they extended their fingers, they could not see anything. Drops of human and canine blood were on the ground, though, and they were very fresh. They gave off a faint bloody smell. Sometimes, there were also a few strands of wolf fur. Meng Chao cultivated his branch meridians, so his sight and smell were much sharper than those of a normal person. Qin Hu had fought in the wild for years, so he also had a lot of experience in tracking down monsters. The two worked together and soon found three cracks in the wall hidden by subsurface plasma that humans and monsters could crawl into. One of them shone with red light. Chapter 239 - White Spirit’s Heav Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Qin Hu crouched on the ground and observed it for a long time before he said, Its the path in the middle. Theres faint traces of blood and wolf fur here. You can even see red light coming from inside. This path must lead to the Red Radiance Jade mine. But Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He thought about it and ran his fingers over the three cracks before he shook his head and said, No, its the one to the left. Look, Mr. Hu. Under his guidance, Qin Hu examined the crack on the left. They had a faint row of spikes that formed an arrow. It went to the depths of the crack. The spikes were less than five centimeters long. With the cover from the subsurface plasma, if they did not look closely, they would not be able to see them. The White Spirit used its fur and blood to deceive intruders, but Lu Siya used the stones to leave us a sign. She knows that Im a harvester and an Ultimate Style practitioner. My senses are far sharper than those of a normal person, so there was no way I would miss the spikes. Meng Chao was amazed by Lu Siyas ruthlessness. In her previous life, she had to have engaged in a battle of wits with the White Spirit to the bitter end. However, at that time, he was not around, and Qin Hu had fled, so she was alone and did not have backup. That was why she could not stop the White Spirits scheme. This time, the White Spirit had underestimated the humans wisdom and determination, so it would definitely suffer! The two men held their breaths and entered the left crack. There were a lot of twists and turns in the crack, along with a lot of forks. Fortunately, every single time, they were able to find the small bumps left by Lu Siya, which pointed them in the right direction. There were even two times when Meng Chao found two criss-crossing spikes. They were a sign telling him that they were not to enter a certain place. They went forward carefully, and just as they expected, they found alarms set up by Lin Chuan. If they were the slightest bit careless, they would end up triggering them. With Lu Siya being the mole, Meng Chao and Qin Hu bypassed the alarms safely. As they continued going forward, they soon no longer needed Lu Siyas guidance. The crack grew wider, and the spirit energy waves became each stronger than the last. Gradually, they grew so thick that they could be seen with a naked eye and dyed everything around them in bloody-red. The twos breathing became chaotic, and their blood boiled. Their ears rang, and they kept seeing sparks in front of their eyes. Their brainwaves went out of control, and a storm rose up in their heads. The spirit energy magnetic field interference here is so strong! Were definitely close to the Red Radiance Jade mine! Qin Hu gritted his teeth. Sticky blood came out of his orifices, and he gasped while he said, Its as they said, if you risk your life in this sort of stupid place, youll definitely minimize the distance between your realms. The red light in front of them looked like a volcano eruption. They reached the end of the crack and saw a huge cave. Once again, Meng Chao found a cross left by Lu Siya. He leaned against the stone and placed his grenade launcher where it was easily accessible. He used his periscope to investigate the cave. As he pushed the periscope upward, his breathing froze. He saw a red, crystalline palace. Countless huge red crystals grew from the ground throughout the entire cave. They shone with a dark light in shades of red Meng Chao had never seen before. They competed with each other in their beauty and covered their own weaknesses. They looked like a living volcano, but also like the entrance to the deepest parts of hell. This feeling was especially prominent at the center of the cave. The red crystals there were the brightest and most brilliant. They were like aquatic dragons baring their teeth while lurking in the ground. Their mouths were wide open and gushing out with red spirit energy, which drenched the entire cave in a sea of blood. We finally found the main Red Radiance Jade mine! Lin Chuans laughter could be heard from the depths of the sea of blood. It sounded like he was so happy that he cried. Siya, do you see it? This is the future of Dragon City! Its also the childrens hope! With so many cultivation resources, I will definitely be able to reach Deity Realm and change Dragon City. The children will then be able to compete fairly under the sun and grow equally! Lu Siya remained expressionless. Her eyes shone a little. The White Spirit stared fixedly at Lin Chuan and swung its tails slightly. It seemed to be happy for him as well. Since Lin Chuan had reached his dream, he was delighted. He kept on repeating things like saving Dragon City and allowing everyone to be equals. Suddenly, his movements became a little stiff, and he brought out a lot of crystal bombs from his backpack. He placed them on the brightest Red Radiance Jade cluster and brought out a chisel to dig out holes for the bombs in the depths of the Red Radiance Jade mine. Lin Chuan Lu Siya discreetly cast a glance at the entrance of the mine, where Meng Chao and Qin Hu hid. Suddenly, she put on an expression as if she had just registered what was going on. She mumbled, Why did we bring so many crystal bombs? You cant mine the Red Radiance Jades by blowing them up! We want to save Dragon City and give all the children the same bright hope. Lin Chuan did not answer her question directly. His face was filled with a feverish, crazy look, and as if he was reciting a tongue twister, he said, As long as I become a Deity Realm elite, I can change Dragon Citys future, and only this Red Radiance Jade mine can help me reach Deity Realm It seemed like he was not looking at the chisel, explosive-actuated tools, and crystal bombs in his hands. All he could think about was the beautiful, brilliant future that would no longer have a difference between the rich, poor, noble, common, powerful, and weak. Everyone was equal there. But the White Spirit became wary. Its tails stood up, and it jumped in front of Lu Siya. Wake up, Lin Chuan! Lu Siya shed her disguise and took half a step backwards. She screamed, Look at the crystal bombs and tools in your hands, and see what you are doing! This creature has never been thinking about mining Red Radiance Jades! It wants to completely destroy this place! The White Spirit bared its teeth, and its expression turned incredibly savage. It turned into a white bolt of lightning that went for Lu Siyas neck. Meng Chao grabbed the grenade launcher and was about to fire when Lin Chuans expression changed drastically, and he pounced over. Blood bloomed like a flower on his shoulder. He had blocked the White Spirits fatal bite for Lu Siya. Lu Siya and the White Spirit screamed at the same time. Lin Chuan did not care about his flesh being torn. He just looked at both sides with a conflicted and puzzled look, as if he was struggling in the depths of a nightmare. His consciousness gradually rose to the surface. Siya, Whitey The White Spirit still wanted to jump forward. Lin Chuan instinctively stood between it and Lu Siya. He called out, Whitey, what are you doing? We already promised that we wont hurt Siya. We still need her to mine the Red Radiance Jades! Dont be stupid, Lin Chuan. Do you still not get it? You treat this monster as your kindred, but its only treating you as a tool! Lu Siya sneered and started speaking like a machine gun. While I was held hostage, I kept wondering about its real goal. All that talk about the three of us working together to mine the Red Radiance Jades is just to trick you, because youre a layman who has no knowledge about how large-scale crystal mining works. There are too many procedures and interests of other parties involved in this. The time required to mine them is too long, and there are too many variables! Even if I will get the right to mine the place first, itll be impossible for me to rely on my fathers power. There will definitely be a lot of specialists from the Lu family who will be sent here. Also, Shen Yulongs whole team died here, so Universe Corporation will definitely not let things slide. To dissolve the conflict between both parties, we might even end up letting Universe Corporation have a share. Right now, the Survival Committee is getting increasingly more displeased with Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation monopolizing the crystal mining industry, and theyre supporting the rise of medium and small mining companies. Many specialists and powerful elites will enter the underground to mine the Red Radiance Jades together, and as long as they find any clues about what happened, well be done for! This creature has known it from the start, which is why it has no plan to mine this place slowly. Instead, it wants to explode it. The Red Radiance Jades contain incredible spirit energy and are one of the most unstable supreme-grade crystals. Once you open up detonation holes in suitable spots in the main mine and stuff them full of explosives, theres a high possibility that you will cause a chain reaction at the level of an avalanche and the ancient divine power that has been accumulating for billions of years in the Red Radiance Jade mine will instantly burst forth. This is a power that is one hundred times greater than even a volcano eruption. It will form a destructive spirit energy tidal wave that will affect all living beings. Even Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts cannot use a spirit energy tsunami to cultivate. They will go through spirit energy deviation, and their violent tendencies will increase by leaps and bounds. In fact, their bodies might even explode,! Lin Chuan, I still dont understand why the White Spirit wants to do this, but my guess is definitely right. Im begging you, open your eyes and look at the crystal bombs and explosive-actuated tools in your hands! The murky look in Lin Chuans eyes disappeared bit by bit. In disbelief, he stared at the explosives and explosive-actuated tools piled up around him. An expression of pain appeared on his face, as if his dreams had shattered. He mumbled, Whitey, what are we doing? What are we The White Spirits tails started swinging rapidly. It used its mind control again, and Lin Chuans expression suddenly changed, as if he had become someone else. It was strange. There was smugness and monstrous ruthlessness on his face. Thats right. If we work together to mine the Red Radiance Jades, itll be too slow. Therell be a lot of problems, and the process will be filled with variables we cant control. We cant possibly succeed like that. Right now, humanitys Deity Realm fighters and the monsters Apocalyptic Beasts are fighting in Raging Waves. Theyve been at a stalemate for a few months, and countless low-grade superhumans and normal monsters have been injured, but these people remain unharmed. Thus, Ill make this Red Radiance Jade mine explode and add pressure on them. Once the ancient divine power that has been accumulating here for billions of years explode, we can create a spirit energy rampaging field that is ten times greater than the one on the surface. Itll cause all the Deity Realm fighters and the Apocalyptic Beasts in Raging Waves to go through spirit energy deviation, and their violent tendencies will be magnified, which will result in both sides being badly injured. And the extreme weather conditions will become even worse than a few months ago. Raging Waves, Graveyard Forest, and Shattered Starlake will experience violent storms. Fog will fill the area, and space-time rifts will be everywhere. The low-grade superhumans and the Red Dragon Army will have to return in failure, and Dragon City will be unable to develop this place for at least ten years. This place will then turn into our heaven! We will eat the corpses of all the Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts and grow stronger endlessly, just like before! Without Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Beasts, we will stand at the top of the food chain in this chaotic region! When the environment stabilizes again, we will long since have obtained invincible power, and we will no longer need to be slaves. Well be free to carry out our will and create a beautiful new world for our kind! Chapter 240 - Kill! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuans voice became sharp and shrill as if he was forcing the words out of his throat. His features remained the same, but it was as if they had twisted into a completely different face. Meng Chaos heart raced as he listened to the hysterical shouts. A strange thought appeared in his head. Hes not Lin Chuan. Another soul has crept into Lin Chuans brain, and it is the one speaking. Lu Siya also noticed the huge difference in Lin Chuan. She screamed, Youre not Lin Chuan! What are you, the White Spirit?! Lin Chuan, youre completely controlled by the White Spirit. These arent your real thoughts! These are the thoughts of the White Spirit! Lin Chuans face looked as if it had been sawed in half by an invisible chainsaw. On the left, he looked conflicted and confused, but on the right, he looked smug and ruthless. While he panted, he laughed savagely. No, this is our thoughts. The Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Beasts should die. Theyre like the trees that cover the sun. They steal away all the sunlight and grab all the nutrients. Theyre covering the whole world. Its only when we kill those Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts that we will be able to rise to power from their corpses and create a brand new world. Siya, didnt you always say that coal, petrol, and crystals are the corpses of ancient creatures and civilization is just us walking on those corpses? Then, we should I will never declare a monster and a beast as my comrade! Lu Siya hissed through gritted teeth. This is the biggest difference between you and I. You think of all humans as us and all monsters as them. But I think that normal people and normal monsters are us, while Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Monsters are them. Lin Chuan spread his arms wide. His expression was holy and strange, as if he was reciting some kind of mantra for hypnotization. As long as we can get rid of them, well be able to win the war! Idiot. Youre just an idiot who was utterly deceived by a beast. Lu Siya had a disdainful look on her face, but cold tears fell down her face. Whitey didnt lie to me. She would never lie to me. All of this is for me! Lin Chuan waved his arms and defended the White Spirit in a rather lunatic fashion. It was hard to say whether he was speaking for Lu Siya or for himself. If we dont do this, the Red Radiance Jade mine will soon be taken away by those people who stand above all of us. The Heaven Realm elites will rely on the Red Radiance Jades to become Deity Realm fighters, and the Deity Realm fighters will rely on the Red Radiance Jades to become even stronger, but what about the low-grade superhumans and normal humans? At most, they will get scraps. The difference between the strong and the weak will become even more obvious. The rule of the powerful will become stronger. When then will we be able to completely change Dragon City so all the normal children in the city can live good lives? Yes, thats right. Thats what Whitey thinks. It believes in my beliefs. It supports my dreams. Its only when I explode the Red Radiance Jade mine can I stir up the spirit energy tsunami to get rid of those Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts And what happens after that? Lu Siya asked coldly. If you kill the former Deity Realm elites and replace them to become a new person in power, what difference will it make? Of course Ill be different from them. I came from a poor family and am a normal person. Even if I become invincible, I will think about the interests of the thousands of normal people in Dragon City. I will make Dragon City shine brighter. I wont be like them. Theyve fallen a long time ago and have become rotten! Lin Chuan seemed to have gone mad as he screamed hysterically. The more lunatic he became, the calmer Lu Siya looked. She gave a mocking smile. My grandfather, Shen Yulongs grandfather, and countless powerful people who control Dragon City came from poor families and started with nothing. They fought their way up the ranks during the war to protect Dragon City. If you think that they have already fallen and become the targets that must be killed, how can you ensure that you wont fall and become corrupted as well? In truth, youre even worse than they are. At the very least, they never worked together with a monster while they walked down their paths of becoming superhumans. They never killed their own people. But you, right from the start, you dyed yourself red with human blood in a mountain of corpses! Her words struck Lin Chuans weakness. The expressions on the left and right side of his face became no longer melded with each other. They became even more distinct, making him uglier. Wait, I was wrong. You arent working together. Youre just being used. Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath and unleashed her major move. Lin Chuan, youre a man who has low self-esteem, but youre conceited as well. You spent half of your life trying to break free from being used by others, but at the end of the day, youre just a lapdog of a monster! Right after she said this, the White Spirits fur stood up. Lin Chuans expression became even more monstrous. He let out an incredibly shrill shout. Ive never treated Lin Chuan as my lapdog! Lu Siyas eyes lit up, and she shouted, Did you hear that, Lin Chuan?! Thats not your voice at all! Youre controlled by the White Spirit! The White Spirit howled and tried to bypass Lin Chuan to attack Lu Siya. Lin Chuan also raised his right arm under its control to form a blade with his spirit flames at his fingertips. He pointed it at Lu Siya. Lu Siya took half a step forward fearlessly and craned her neck. A complicated light shone in her eyes as she stared at Lin Chuan. She smiled like a beautiful snake. Come on, kill me with your White Spirit! Lin Chuan trembled. He acted like a puppet who was controlled by two puppeteers at the same time. The left side of his body clashed with his right side, and he was positioned in a really strange manner. The White Spirit was angry and agitated. Its tails trembled fiercely, and drops of blood oozed out of its crystalline fur. Clearly, its mind control had already reached its limit. Lin Chuan was caught in a fierce battle in his head, and the White Spirit was about to lose control. Hence, neither of them noticed two things. First, Lu Siya had been subtly changing her position nonstop so that they were now at the best firing range and angle from the entrance of the Red Radiance Jade mine. Second, an incredibly fierce power was swiftly gathering together behind a rock at the entrance of the Red Radiance Jade mine. It was as if it came from ancient times and could pierce the soul. After a short tug of war, Lin Chuan, whose mind was held captive, was finally unable to maintain his balance. He staggered. The White Spirit seized that chance to pounce on Lu Siya. Lin Chuan did not manage to stop it in time, and he cried out in despair. No! Lu Siya shut her eyes as if waiting for her death and fell backwards. Her action exposed the White Spirit, who had its mouth wide open, to Meng Chao, who jumped out of the entrance. Now! Meng Chao shouted, and his spirit flames raged. Mind Lightning and Beast Blood Combustion instantly reached their maximum power, even though he had just mastered these spirit energy magnetic fields. The former stimulated his cells and allowed him to instantly release brainwaves that were ten times stronger than before. They affected the thoughts of all intelligent lifeforms, which had the amazing side-effect of breaking the mind control. The latter allowed him to unleash the power from his genes. It helped him fight against the effects of the Red Radiance Jade mine. Despite the fact that he was under the great spirit energy magnetic field interference, he was still able to control his optical cells and all his muscles. His muzzle was firmly locked between the White Spirits eyes. This time, Meng Chao activated the Ultimate Basic Gun Technique without hesitation. Since it had been focusing most of its attention on Lin Chuan and Lu Siya and was under the great effects from the Red Radiance Jades, the White Spirit did not notice him right away. When it finally took notice of him, it was already too late. Bang! Bang! Two rifle grenades filled with all of Meng Chaos will exploded in front of it. The White Spirit was only able to turn its head a little, so it would avoid the fate of being blinded, but the left side of its face was blasted off. Its eye socket turned into a mess, and its eyeball flew out. The White Spirit and Lin Chuan screamed from extreme pain. It seemed like even their senses were connected in a profound manner. Its weak now! I have to kill it! The moment Meng Chaos finger left the trigger, he rushed forward. He threw the assault rifle that was now empty of rifle grenades at the White Spirit. Then, he grabbed the two Samopal vzor 61s. Bullets shot out like the rain, and all of his shots were aimed at the White Spirits messed up eye socket. Under Meng Chaos fierce and powerful attacks, the Hell Beast was shot to the point where its flesh and blood fell to the ground. It was forced to move back. Meng Chao Lin Chuan was dumbfounded. Indescribable shame appeared on his face, but the moment he saw the White Spirits devastated appearance, all his emotions instantly turned into anger. Whitey! He gave a monstrous shout. His Undying Bird rose into the air, and under the blood-red light, it looked incredibly monstrous and fierce. His chain spear formed a destructive vortex. With the additional power of the Undying Bird, it went to strike Meng Chao. But halfway to Meng Chao, a saber glare that charged over like a hungry tiger cut it in half. Your opponent is me! Qin Hu arrived with a strange cackle. Ive long since found you an eyesore, pretty boy! You used that face to enchant so many ignorant girls, and even my wife is your fan! She even asked me to gather likes for you! To hell with the likes! At that moment, every pore on Qin Hus body gave off the fierce flames of someone at the peak of Earth Realm. The Shooting Star Blades spun around him at high speed, but since he was still not familiar with them and affected by the Red Radiance Jades, their flying trajectory was very strange. They were basically moving based on the Brownian motion, and even Qin Hu himself could not predict their trajectory. Hence, it made him even more dangerous. Lin Chuan did not expect that there would be another survivor aside from Meng Chao, and his fighting strength was about the same as his right then. The many injuries left Lin Chuan much weaker than originally. He narrowed his eyes and spread his arms wide open, allowing the Undying Bird to envelope him. His feet rose three feet from the ground, and he spoke in a monstrous voice. Qin Hu, you also came from the poor. Why are you helping those rich people who stand above us? We can We can, my foot! Qin Hu went to cut him. Enough with the yammering! All Ive been listening to today is your constant yakking! Im telling you, I hate people who just keep talking before attacking! If you want to fight, fight! Do you think youre one of the ladies playing mahjong?! You Lin Chuan was caught off guard, and he fell to the ground pathetically. Qin Hus saber was not really that threatening, but his Brownian motion Shooting Star Blades were quite difficult to fend against. Even Meng Chao, who was fighting fiercely against the White Spirit by the side, yelped when his butt was nearly cut. Lin Chuan simply could not predict Qin Hus movements, because he refused to act according to convention. Im a simple man. Aside from my wife and kids, I dont care about anything else. Qin Hu cackled savagely. I dont care whether its you or the White Spirit who likes cooking up these schemes. It has nothing to do with me. But if you blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine and land a huge blow to Dragon City, youll be harming my wife and kids. Even if youre the father of God himself, if you dare to touch my wife and kids, wash your neck and wait! Ill kill you! Qin Hus bloodstained moustache was straight now. Every muscle on his body bulged up, and it was as if shocking explosions were happening inside. The saw-toothed saber above his head shone with a brilliant light, and he swung it at Lin Chuans Undying Bird! Chapter 241 - Bloody Battle! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Boom! The beast soul clashed violently against the saber glare, which created a shocking roar. Spirit energy ripples spread out and crashed against the Red Radiance Jades repeatedly, causing the blood red crystals to tremble violently. Intersecting cracks appeared on the crystals. A few of them even exploded with a bang. Visible waves of rampaging spirit energy rushed out like a volcanic explosion. Everyone could feel their blood boil, and it felt as if their brains were about to be burnt to a crisp. The spirit energy magnetic field interference was incredibly strong. Even if Lin Chuan was a Heaven Realm fighter, he could not accurately and swiftly create spirit energy magnetic fields. Even though he was supposed to be in a fight between superhumans, he was dragged into a crude fight that was similar to a street brawl. Qin Hu laughed loudly. He knew that he was definitely not Lin Chuans opponent, but all he needed to do was create chaos. The greater the chaos, the better it would be. Hence, while he swung his saber like a mad man, he kept on making the Shooting Star Blades dance madly. Under the effects of the spirit energy magnetic field interference, he drew a number of fierce saber glares that had absolutely no pattern. Lin Chuan, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, the White Spirit, and even he himself were endangered by it, but they had nowhere to hide. Lin Chuan was shocked by Qin Hus momentum, and for a period of time, he could do nothing about him. On the other side of the battlefield, Meng Chaos two Samopal vzor 61s let out a faint click. He ran out of bullets. Half of the White Spirits face had been blown off, but now, it revealed a savage smile. Oh no! Meng Chao groaned in his heart. He had already pushed his Basic Gun Technique to the peak and had additional strength from Mind Lightning and Beast Blood Combustion. Each bullet had 120% their power, and not one of them had missed its target. All of them hit the wound around the White Spirits eye socket. Meng Chao had already done everything he could, but Hell Beasts were Hell Beasts. Even if it was a creature skilled in mind control and not one famous for its fighting strength, it was not something that a mere one-star superhuman could deal with using rifle grenades and mini Samopal vzor 61s. The moment his mind became slightly unstable, illusions suddenly bloomed in his vision. The Red Radiance Jade seemed to have turned into a hell drenched in a sea of blood. The White Spirits body began growing, and its pelt gained a thick, red color. Three heads grew out of its neck, and each of its fangs was thicker than Meng Chaos arm. The three heads bared their teeth and smiled. It was enough to make anyone lose their wits. The White Spirit was an Illusion Wolf. Its basic racial talent was to create illusions. Meng Chao had fallen into a nightmare. He shuddered and could not move. The White Spirit cackled and pounced forward to take his life. Suddenly, a cunning light shone in Meng Chaos eyes. His Surging Lightning and Bloody Flame drew a lightning bolt and bloody flame that intersected with each other. They shot at the White Spirits throat. Youre using illusions on me?! Ill have you know that I wrestle every night with a Black Tortoise in an illusory world! Ever since Meng Chao had gained the guidance from the Deity Realm elite, Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, a part of the Black Tortoises strength was branded in his cerebral cortex, courtesy of Black Tortoise Zong Yue. The moment Meng Chao entered deep meditation, he could see the illusion of the Black Tortoise and start mind training. During the few months he was in the northern offense, he had been killed multiple times by the Black Tortoise. At the same time his mental strength grew, he gained another benefit: he became immune to all the illusory attacks from middle-grade and low-grade superbeasts. The White Spirit did not expect that Meng Chao would not fall for its trick. And Meng Chao was very cunning with his acting. He predicted that since one of the White Spirits eyeballs had exploded, its vision would have shrunk by half. So he deliberately made Surging Lightning unleash piercing electrical arcs to attract its attention. Then, he sneakily threw Bloody Flame forward. It stuck close to the ground, and the chain slithered about like a snake. It only jumped up when it was in front of the White Spirit. The diagonal angle at which the saber jumped up was chosen after Meng Chao included the White Spirits injured left hind leg and other factors. Every detail of the attack was just right. The White Spirit dodged the first attack from the Surging Lightning, but it did not manage to avoid the bite from Bloody Flame. The thin, blood red dagger dug into its wound. The runic symbols on the blade and chain shone brilliantly, attaching its vitality magnetic field tightly together with the spirit energy magnetic field created by the runic symbols. The dagger began draining the White Spirits vitality, and the Hell Beast struggled fiercely. Meng Chao curled up his pinky and yanked the chain. The chain connected to Surging Lighting jumped up and formed a lasso in midair. It surrounded the White Spirits neck. Siizzlllleeee! The runic symbols on the chain shone with a dazzling, electrical light and burned the White Spirits neck to a crisp. Ah! Lin Chuan did not expect that the chains he gave to Meng Chao would end up around the White Spirits neck. He descended into a frenzy and willingly suffered the attack from two Shooting Star Blades to rush to Meng Chao. Qin Hu roared and knocked him away. Both of them rolled to a corner where the Red Radiance Jades had shattered. It was where spirit energy was surging like a volcano. Boom! Both of them were simultaneously exposed to spirit energy magnetic field interference that was ten times higher than the safety limit. Their hair stood up, their nails exploded with loud cracks, blood gushed out from their seven orifices, their teeth became loose, the main meridians and branch meridians in their bodies started expanding, exploding, or shrivelling up while they burned. You lunatic! Even Lin Chuan, who was in a frenzy, was shocked by Qin Hu as he fought as if he wanted to die together with him. Thats right, all the people in Frenzied Saber are lunatics! Qin Hu laughed, and his tears burned in the sea of blood. The White Spirit was jarred by the pain, but it was worried that Lin Chuan would be dragged to hell by the mad Qin Hu. It shrieked and yanked its neck, which made the two chainsone of them burning with flames and the other with lightning surging all over itdig deeper into its flesh, but it did manage to drag Meng Chao in front of it. The monstrous strength of a raging Hell Beast was not something Meng Chao could withstand. The White Spirit clawed forward, and two wounds instantly appeared on Meng Chaos chest. They ran so deep that his bones could be seen. Meng Chao screamed, and blood shot out. He fell back like a kite with its string snapped. The two chains fell limp on the ground like snakes with their bones extracted. The White Spirit used its teeth to grab the chains so it could drag Meng Chao over, but suddenly, it sensed that something was off based on the feeling it had around its bloody eye socket. Its eyeball had exploded, and it could not see clearly. Everyone else, however, could see what was happening. Moments earlier, when Meng Chao was within range of the beast, he had swung his arm and stuck an object above the messed up eye socket. It was his last rifle grenade! Meng Chao had cut two deep gashes under it, and before the battle, he had rammed it against a stone, so now, it was at the point where it would blow up at any moment. Meng Chao had stuck it above the White Spirits injured eye socket with the sticky liquid from the Stone Statue Fungus. The White Spirit could see what Meng Chao had done based on everyones expressions. But the Stone Statue Fungus liquid had great adhesive properties, and it solidified very quickly. Without acidic liquid, it was impossible to yank it away. The White Spirits claws were also not as nimble as human hands, so it could not touch the rifle grenade. Boom! The third rifle grenade exploded on the White Spirits wound. It was like a huge hammer had rammed down between the White Spirits bloody eye socket and temple. The flames and impact wave knocked it to the ground. Its skull shattered, and its wobbly brain was exposed. It was the third rifle grenade that Meng Chao used, and all of them had struck the same vital spot. And this did not even include all the crystal bullets he had fired with the Samopal vzor 61s. Even Hell Beasts would be injured severely by humanitys steel, crystals, and will, and now, the White Spirit was at its last breath. Meng Chao fell on the ground, exhausted. Blood kept pouring out like a volcano eruption from the terrifying wound on his chest. He gritted his teeth and spent nearly twenty thousand contribution points in exchange for ten Initial Stage Healing Skills. He performed ten treatments in one go. As Kindling turned into dew that flowed slowly through his body, new parts grew out of his injured blood vessels, nerves, and muscle fibers. A thin layer of panniculus carnosus grew over the deep wound, and it started healing rapidly. The price for it was that the energy in his cells were nearly drained. The high-calorie food worth ten men that he ate earlier had long since been digested. His intestines and stomach started squirming madly. It was as if they wanted to drag his organs inside and digest them. Meng Chao no longer had any high-calorie food or gene medicine with him. Just as he became so hungry that he curled up, life force suddenly traveled into his body through his left arm. Meng Chao was slightly stunned, then noticed that his left arm was bound by a chain, which was connected to Bloody Flame embedded deep in the White Spirits wound. Thats right. Lu Siya said that runic symbols on Bloody Flame were carved by the famous runic symbol master Shi Xunmo before he retired. The runic symbol meticulously carved by Master Shi created an amazing spirit energy magnetic field. It had the effect of absorbing the targets life force and replenishing the users vitality magnetic field! Bloody Flame was an amazing saber that could absorb vitality and replenish life force! Meng Chaos body was repaired quickly, but his life force was drained, so he turned into a black hole with endless suction force. The White Spirit was gravely injured and did not have the strength to fight against Bloody Flames absorption of its life. Its vitality was sucked into Meng Chaos body. After seeing it, Meng Chao became highly spirited. The White Spirits energy began to wane. Its blood-drenched white fur fell off in clumps, and it now looked incredibly pathetic and ugly. When Lin Chuan saw that all its life would soon be sucked out and it would die, he screamed in grief. The moment he saw the White Spirits pitiful state and got distracted, Qin Hu seized an opening and thrust his saber through his shoulder. The tip of the saber rammed into a crack of a shattered Red Radiance Jade, and Lin Chuan was pinned to the red Red Radiance Jade cluster. When he screamed in pain, a brilliant light shone in the dying White Spirits remaining eye. For some reason, it gained brand new strength. It yanked the chains again and dragged Meng Chao over. It opened its mouth to bite his throat. The Hell Beasts vitality is just too strong! Meng Chao wanted to cry, but he was pinned under the White Spirit, so he could only bring up the two chains to block it with everything he had. The White Spirit opened its mouth wide, and as if it were possessed, it started biting the two chains to the point that sparks flew. Meng Chaos chest wound that had just healed tore open again, and the life that he had gathered spilled out like a flood. The stalemate lasted for a few seconds, and he was defeated. When the White Spirits fangs were about to pierce the artery in his neck and crush his cervical vertebrae Move! Suddenly, Lu Siyas shout rose behind him. The beautiful snake which had been sitting and accumulating power for a long time in a corner finally attacked. Meng Chao felt a chill travel from his cervical vertebrae to his spine, and from his spine, it went to his coccyx. The deepest fear of men allowed him to act on reflex. His originally straight body curled up like a shrimp. Whoosh! A thick, long, and sharp stalagmite shot out from the ground between his legs and pierced the White Spirits abdomen, which was its softest part. The stalagmite went through its organs and came out of its back with blood all over it. The White Spirit was now like rock candy. It was pinned to the ground by Lu Siyas Spike Art! Chapter 242 - Perfect Form of the Weeping Reaper Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He stared at the stalagmite right below his crotch for a full ten seconds. Then, he turned his head inch by inch and stared at Lu Siya. Dont worry, I did precise calculations, Lu Siya said. Then, she swayed and fell limp on the ground. Calculated it, my foot! Meng Chaos tears spilled out. You look as if youre mentally drained, which is a sign that you were draining your mental power like some lunatic just now! You decided to bet everything on that one shot! If your attack went slightly higher, my good friend would have become skewered together with the White Spirit! You Youre really ruthless! Youd do anything to achieve your goal! But now was not the time for him to settle accounts with Lu Siya. The White Spirits abdomen had been pierced by the stalagmite, and its spine was damaged. It would not last much longer. Sticky blood oozed out of its orifices. It also gushed out of its mashed temple and abdomen. Its limbs twitched powerlessly. It could not pull itself off the stalagmite. Its vitality magnetic field rapidly became weaker, and even the light in its remaining eye became like a waning candle in the wind. It swayed nonstop. This Hell Beast finally fell into true hell. But it continued to struggle in the dark abyss, stubbornly releasing its final brain waves and vitality magnetic force. Meng Chaos wounds slowly recovered as Bloody Flame continued absorbing the beasts life. He wondered why it was still struggling when its death was a certain matter. Then, he saw it swinging its three tails slightly. The fur on the tips of its tails stood up like antennae, and Meng Chaos pupils shrank swiftly. No! Its trying to perform its final mind control! Qin Hu said that the White Spirit has two brains. The first brain has been reduced to mush by the three rifle grenades, so it can no longer think, but the swelled up nerves at the end of its coccyx are still in perfect condition, and its considered its second brain! It can still cause trouble! Who does it want to control? Its not me nor Lu Siya, and even less likely to be Qin Hu Its Lin Chuan! Its using its final drop of life to send an incredibly wicked brain wave to Lin Chuan. Then, even if it dies, Lin Chuan will turn into its manifestation and the White Spirit will continue living in an extreme and evil method! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and staggered to his feet. He swung his saber at the White Spirits tails. But he was a step too late, and Qin Hu crashed into him while yelping. Both of them rolled onto Lu Siya, and they could not get up even after a long time had passed. The Undying Bird rose once more at the corner of the red crystal cluster, and this time, it was a hundred times more monstrous than before. The Undying Birds despairing and angry shriek filled the entire cave. Red light gathered together to turn into a bloody sea. Raging waves rose up and crashed into their nerves. The White Spirits fox-like face twisted into something that resembled a humans gratified expression. While smiling, it slowly closed its eyes and fell limp. No, things are bad Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. Even though they managed to kill the White Spirit and got rid of a Supernatural Entity Level problem, they also pushed Lin Chuan into the dark. He might become a demon that was even more terrifying than the White Spirit. Was this change good or bad? Damn it! Im not dead yet! Again! Qin Hu spat out a mouthful of blood that contained at least three of his teeth. He swung his broken saw-toothed saber and stood up. His vitality life force surged to the maximum, and he gathered all the Shooting Star Blades that were madly flying through the area. When the Shooting Star Blades reached the supersonic speed, he flung his saber with an indomitable spirit. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The dozens of Shooting Star Blades had been flying madly like headless flies in the crystal cave, but at that moment, they bounced back from the crystal clusters, and their unpredictable trajectory became even more chaotic. Meng Chao and Lu Siya jumped up. Ack! Qin Hus thigh was cut. Some of the Shooting Star Blades stabbed into the cracked Red Radiance Jades, which released the ancient power contained in them. The entire cave trembled, and it looked like a high pressure cooker that was about to explode at any moment. Meng Chao was nearly touched by the rampaging spirit energy that gushed out of the cracks of the Red Radiance Jades. He felt as if he was a roasted ruck stuck in a furnace. He wanted to cry. Mr. Hu, ease up a little, will ya? Fighting fiercely in a Red Radiance Jade mine is like firing a gun in a gunpowder storage. If youre the slightest bit careless, a spirit energy tsunami is going to happen. Even if it doesnt rush to the surface, its still more than enough to burn all of us to a crisp. Qin Hu was also shocked. He bared his teeth and pulled out the Shooting Star Blade stuck in his thigh. For the price of getting hit himself, he had sent more than ten Shooting Star Blades at Lin Chuan, but they were all blocked by the wings of the Undying Bird. When it opened its red wings, Lin Chuan stood in the middle of a sea of blood. Crimson light shone in his eyes, and it was even brighter than the light of the Red Radiance Jades. He cast a deep glance at the White Spirit, who had died tragically on the spike. Then, he tilted his head and looked coldly at Meng Chao, Qin Hu, and Lu Siya. His gaze was that of a monster. Crystalline tears mixed with blood finally spilled out of his eyes, and he fully entered the state of the Weeping Reaper! Meng Chao braced his courage and began shouting with a hope to take Lin Chuan up. B-Big Brother Lin, wake up. You were hypnotized by the monster. Its skilled with mind control, and when it was about to die, it bewitched you! But Lin Chuan smiled sadly and whispered, I know. I was willing to be hypnotized. The group was shocked. Meng Chao stuttered, B-Big Brother Lin, what do you mean by willing? How do you think Whitey was able to develop mind control? Lin Chuan sank into his memories, and his expression turned gentle and sweet. Im too soft-hearted. I easily get conflicted and hesitate a lot. I often second-guess myself, and I wonder whether my choice is correct. After killing Lu Silian, I might have realized the path that I am to take and decided to become enemies with Siya, Siyas father, and all the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons in Dragon City, but when I returned to Dragon City and met Siya and her father, I would remember the days we spent together, and those were good memories. No matter how much Siyas father owes my father, and regardless of whether he got closer to me because he wanted to set up himself as someone who values his relationships or not, I have to admit, there were instances when I treated Siyas father as my father in my daze. Lu Siya bit her lip and turned her head away. She did not wish for anyone to see her expression. At that time, I felt very pained. I believed that the path I chose was correct, but it was too difficult. I had to give up and betray too many things. With every step I took and every person I killed, I felt like Im killing something deep in my heart, Lin Chuan explained. Whitey saw me feeling dispirited and tormented by my pain, and she heard me screaming in my nightmares. She became anxious and worked up, but she did not know how to help me. She helped me by creating a lot of illusions. They were of my father, Siya, her father, of us, and the children In those beautiful illusions, everyone was alive and smiling. They did not face any restrictions imposed on them by their status, wealth, and power. Everyone was happy and lived carefree lives. But illusions are just illusions. She didnt understand the complicated emotions at the deepest part of the human mind. Well, she didnt understand it at that time. It would be great if there was a way to get rid of all my pain and conflict so that my beliefs would become much stronger At that time, I often stood beside the lake and stared at my reflection while I mumbled these words in an attempt to hypnotize myself. Whitey saw this, and she wanted to help me be free of my pain completely. So, she quietly ran off to the depths of Graveyard Forest and even the mountainside of Raging Waves to hunt the superbeasts who had mind control abilities. She ate their flesh and brains to develop a brand new ability. I dont know just how many superbeasts skilled in mind control she ate. I dont know how she managed to fend against the control of those superbeasts either. But when I discovered this secret, she had already been wandering at the edge of hell. Every time, she returned bruised and battered and with her brain nearly burned away. In the end, it might be due to coincidence or fate providing us guidance again, but she succeeded! Of course, when Whitey just evolved, her mind control was very weak and unstable. Besides, the brain structure of middle-grade and low-grade superbeasts is relatively simple. Mind control and brainwave interference for them is about the same. If its used on the highly complicated human brains, their success rate isnt high. But thats okay. Whitey had me. I willingly opened up my brain so that she could train her ability. At the same time, I asked her to get rid of all my inner conflict and hesitation and repeatedly strengthen my beliefs. I wanted her to put a mental brand that I could not get rid of on my cerebral cortex. Now, you should understand that Whitey had never used me. Right from the beginning, these were my thoughts. Whitey only chose to strengthen them. I admit that Whitey tricked me in this matter. I never intended to destroy the Red Radiance Jade mine to create a large-scale spirit energy tsunami so that the Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts would die together. But I believe that this is just a white lie from her. Her goal was to increase our strength as quickly as possible so that we could realize our dream to build a fair and beautiful new world. Now, Whitey was sacrificed for my beliefs. Tell me, what should I do next? The Weeping Reapers bloody tears gathered at the corners of his mouth. It formed a strange-looking smile on his face. He turned around and looked at the explosives gathered at the depths of the red crystals. No! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and intersected his chain sabers to pounce forward. Lin Chuan flapped his Undying Birds wings to fling him back, and Meng Chao crashed into the wall. Qin Hu and Lu Siya used their remaining strength to roll forward and launch a pincer attack. Lin Chuan chuckled. His chain spear wrapped around their legs like a snake, and with a light flick, he flung them away. Chapter 243 - Big Mistake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Qin Hu and Lu Siya crashed into a protruding crystal cluster. Their blood gushed out, and they fell on the ground, unable to get up. Lin Chuan went to the explosive-actuated tool and was about to grab it when two chains shot forward elusively and grabbed the explosive-actuated tool. He narrowed his eyes. When he turned around, he saw Meng Chao staggering to his feet while bleeding heavily. He tossed the explosive-actuated tool to the side and crossed his chain sabers to put up a fighting stance. Why didnt you leave? Why must you stop me? Why cant you just fake death over there quietly? Once I set up the timer, I would save you. Lin Chuan narrowed his eyes and left bloody footprints in the air while he walked to Meng Chao. He gritted his teeth and said, Were kindred! Why didnt you say that in the beginning? Meng Chao spat out a mouthful of blood and smiled sadly. If you really believed that Im the same kind of person as you are, that your beliefs are absolutely correct, and that youre doing this for the future of millions of normal Dragon Citizens, why didnt you dare to tell me about your plan and didnt do your best to make me join your plan? Did you lack confidence in me, or yourself? You know that the experiences we had growing up are very similar, and we have a lot of thoughts that are the same. Ive also treated you as my idol. I trusted you, so why didnt you dare to tell me anything? Did you just refuse to believe that I would join you? Oh, right. After we ventured deep underground, you faced the effects of the spirit energy magnetic field interference from the crystal mine and your mind turned chaotic. You nearly told me your plans. But after all those seemingly logical words, you stopped speaking at the final moment. In fact, you even meticulously prepared a backpack for me to escape. Why? Big Brother Lin, are you thinking about not dragging me into this mess because Im your junior, or is it because you know full well in your heart that youre treading down a path of darkness that requires you to get rid of your humanity? You spared me because you wanted to spare your final shred of humanity? Lin Chuans gaze wavered. He stopped walking in the air. His Undying Spirit fixed its stare on Meng Chao, but no matter what, he could not stab him. Do you know the roots of your pain, Big Brother Lin? Meng Chao grinned. You know all too well that youre wrong. Regardless of whether your motive is in the right or not, your method is completely wrong! You knew what your mistakes were, but you couldnt rectify them, so how could you possibly not be conflicted, hesitate, and be in pain? Asking the White Spirit to use mind control to wipe off your pain is just like eating painkillers when your body is in pain. Youre just treating your problem temporarily instead of getting rid of it permanently. No matter how great the dose you take, if you dont get rid of the root of the problem, you wont be able to truly get rid of your pain! Im not wrong! The bloody light in Lin Chuans eyes grew brighter. It was as if he had a sturdy mental fortress built in him, and he finally threw his chain spear at Meng Chao. Im fighting for millions of normal citizens. You dont know how rotten and corrupt those powerful people at the top have become. If they rule over Dragon City, its bound to be destroyed! Im also willing to fight for the millions of normal Dragon Citizens, my comrades, and my home, but I wont do it your way! Meng Chao crossed his chain sabers and parried the chain spear. His vitality magnetic field shuddered because of the Undying Bird. His wounds were torn open again, but he endured the great pain and shouted, We could use a righteous method and spread our ideals in an upright manner. We can search for help from more people to keep the mega corporations and peerless fighters in check. We can use the internet to get more people to support us. We can contribute during the war and create our own force of power. Then, step by step, we can climb up the ranks of the Survival Committee and to the peak of the Supernatural Tower. If youre displeased with the methods of certain peerless elites, you can publicly mention it so that all the citizens would discuss it. Even Deity Realm fighters cannot seal up millions of mouths, after all. If youre displeased with how certain mega corporations cover up their misdeeds with their power, we can propose laws that will cut down or limit their power. If you dont want to see the poor children lose at the starting line, then we can start from Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School and continue renewing, rebuilding, and upgrading the elementary schools one by one. I believe that we will get the support from countless people, and we will not be fighting alone! In any case, we have countless ways to create a bright, fair, and just new world. Why did you have to choose the worst, bloodiest, and most evil method?! Boom! The two chain sabers crashed against the chain spear, and two spirit flames gushed out like an avalanche. It ripped open a wound on Meng Chaos head. Then, he was knocked off his feet by the Undying Bird and suppressed. Because the other methods are all useless! Lin Chuan shouted from above him. This has been the case for thousands of years, and it has been like this since life on Earth. The powerful people always used every method conceivable to gather wealth, influence, and power so that they can become chiefs, dukes, kings, emperors, Deity Realm elites, and Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. It gives them the right to enjoy all the riches in the world. They create the rules and all sorts of lies so that the weak will regard each other with hostility and even kill each other. They use ridiculous wars as the reason for them to occupy all the resources and stand above the laws! The weak have fought back using the methods you mentioned, but were they of any use? Over thousands of years, they did it again and again, but they only ended up injuring themselves by ramming their heads against an iron wall! He pushed his right hand down further. The ground around Meng Chao was squashed down by an invisible force. It sank by half an inch. Meng Chao grunted and coughed up a mouthful of blood. But he pushed back against the pressure from Lin Chuan and climbed up inch by inch. Even if Ha even if we didnt manage to knock down the iron wall over thousands of years, how would you know that we will definitely fail this time? Meng Chao forced the words out of his throat. The world is changing. Civilization is evolving. Everyone is improving at lightning speed. The world today is different from the world thousands of years ago. The humans today are not the same humans from thousands of years ago. Weve become smarter and stronger. Were paying more attention to protecting the interests of all people. The belief that men are born equal has already been embedded deep in us. When we fight against the monsters together, all the people from three-year-old children to seventy-year-old grandmas believe that they are vanguards from Earth and that we are protecting our home and civilization together! Big Brother Lin, do you really believe that after half a centurys worth of baptism from the war to survive, the normal Dragon Citizens today would still endure the powerful people and mega corporations using their power to cover their misdeeds and live like ignorant people? Do you really think that they will not reflect on the past and explore the future? Do you really think that all the normal people aside from you are ignorant and can only be lambs awaiting slaughter? Perhaps the indestructible iron wall in front of you is already full of cracks after having faced the futile attacks over thousands of years. Perhaps, with one more crash, even if we end up bloody and bruised from it, we can create a hole! Meng Chao straightened his back. His bones were trampled by the Undying Bird and let out cracking sounds as if they were exploding inside him. It was so painful that he winced. But he still stood straight. He did not intend to fall down again! No. Impossible. As he faced this puny one-star superhuman, Lin Chuan trembled, even though he was a Heaven Realm elite. He mumbled, We cant possibly knock down this iron wall Lu Siya is right. Big Brother Lin, you really do have low self-esteem, but are conceited as heck! Meng Chao wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth and smiled. Your self-esteem is too low. Youre terrified of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons, and from the bottom of your heart, you believe that youre just a Demonic Halberd Pig. Its impossible for you to use upright methods to win against the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. But youre too conceited as well. You believe that youre the smartest and strongest Demonic Halberd Pig. You think that the other Demonic Halberd Pigs are stupid and weak and have no right to fight with you and release the loudest shout at the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. So all they need to do is wait for you to use the most despicable and shameless method to save them. But youre wrong, Big Brother Lin. Youre absolutely wrong. If you refuse to believe that you can make all the Demonic Halberd Pigs wake up, its impossible for you to truly win against the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons. Even if you manage to kill one of them, you will just end up as another, more evil Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. At the end of the day, you wont be able to save Dragon City, the home of millions of Dragon Citizens, and the great and beautiful city that you and I both love. In the end, it will just be destroyed in the flames of the apocalypse when it will descend on us. Wake up, Big Brother Lin. Its not too late for you to turn around. You cant continue making this mistake! Enough! Shut up! Im not wrong! Lin Chuan clutched his head, and blood oozed out from between his fingers. It was as if there were two armies fighting fiercely in his head. Stop talking! Shut up! If youre really right, why dont you dare to face all the people you want to face? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and shouted at the top of his lungs. Blowing up the Red Radiance Jade mine and creating a large spirit energy tsunami doesnt only mean the deaths of the Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Beasts. Countless middle-grade, low-grade, and broken-star superhumans as well as normal soldiers from the Red Dragon Army will also die. Are they Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons? At that time, will you have the courage to tell the millions of innocent souls who died that youre not wrong? Once the northern offense fails, Dragon City will definitely suffer a major blow. We will have to fight against the monsters for who knows how many years after that. More people will die, and a lot more peoples living environment will become worse. Your dream of a bright world of equality will remain a dream. At that time, will you dare to tell all the normal citizens who were dragged into this mess that you were not wrong? You said that once this mission ends, you will come with me to our elementary school to visit our homeroom teacher and even eat the fried lizard skewer made by Grandpa Wang. But now, if you get your wish and blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine, thereby killing countless people and becoming invincible, when you meet our homeroom teacher and Grandpa Wang, will you dare to tell them everything and proudly pronounce yourself as right? There are plenty of children in Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden who treat you as their hero and idol. Theyve listened to your deeds while growing up and work hard with you as their goal. Tell me, Big Brother Lin, look into my eyes and say it. Will you dare to tell them that youre right? Will you really dare to? Chapter 244 - You Will Decide the Future! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya and Qin Hu climbed up with great difficulty. While they coughed up blood, they listened to the two engage in their verbal fight. When they saw that the spirit energy deviated Lin Chuan was rendered speechless by Meng Chao, both of them were dumbfounded. I didnt expect that you can really just keep yakking away in a fight like those women playing mahjong! Qin Hu mumbled. Shut up and dont be reckless! Dont throw those Shooting Star Blades all over the place! Lu Siya gritted her teeth. Were all heavily injured, and even with our strengths added together, we arent Lin Chuans opponent. We have to see whether Meng Chao can awaken what remains of his real self in the depths of his heart! What gave you the right to order me around, you stupid woman? Youre involved in the matter behind why Frenzied Saber is entirely No, I mean, most of my squad was wiped out because of your team. We havent settled this score! Qin Hus eyes were red as he said fiercely, They were my friends, and I loved them dearly. We were brothers who would die for each other. If you dont give them at least ten million as compensation, I wont stop until I kill you! Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath and said, I can give you 10% of the profit we gain from the right to mine the Red Radiance Jades first. But you must use every bit of your strength to help us escape. Understood, Ms. Lu! Also, shut up. Got it, Ms. Lu! Before their voices could fade away, Meng Chao grunted and crashed near them. Whatever you say now is useless! Lin Chuan pointed at the White Spirits carcass and said hysterically, Whitey already sacrificed herself for my ideals. Am I supposed to accept her falling hell while I change my mind and run away? No! Since I chose this path, regardless of whether Im right or wrong, I can only continue it! Meng Chao stood up with Lu Siya and Qin Hus support. The three of them stood together. Meng Chao refused to give up and pointed at the White Spirits carcass before executing a major attack. Big Brother Lin, how could you still mention the White Spirit? Youre the one who killed her! What did you say? As he expected, Lin Chuan was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage. He pointed his chain spear at them. Youre the ones who killed her! Dont you understand? She didnt need to die. She didnt even need to sneak around and become the White Spirit. She could have appeared under the sun in Dragon City with her head held high and played together with the children in Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden. Meng Chao broke free of Lu Siya and Qin Hus grip and walked out of their protection. He stood once more before the burning flames from Lin Chuans Undying Bird and said loudly, I believe in you when you say that you werent controlled by the White Spirit. On the contrary, you were the one who has been bestowing human wisdom to her and turned her from an ignorant monster to an intelligent creature who has emotions, can think, and is just like a human. Thats right, Whitey had wisdom that wouldnt lose to that of a human. Lin Chuans eyes lit up, and he said hurriedly, She was definitely not a monster! But you led her astray! Meng Chao decided to stake everything unto this last blow and said coldly, If you had been more optimistic and chose an upright method to fight for our rights, you could have told of your experience of living together harmoniously with the White Spirit to everyone so that more citizens would understand that humans did not have to fight to the death with monsters. Agricultural University has a monster controller course, and a lot of monster controllers have pets. Perhaps we could have figured out a way for humans and monsters to coexist and help each other, or at the very least, not bother each other. I mean, I know that it wouldnt be easy. The bloody grudge humans and monsters have from over the past century of battles wouldnt disappear so easily. You and the White Spirit would definitely have faced a lot of suspicion, mockery, threats, and attacks. It would be a difficult path filled with thorns and flames. But no matter how difficult the path is, we should walk on it with our heads held high. This is the true path to become a superhuman! If you did that, could there have been a chance that we could have used another method to end the Monster War? The White Spirit was a sentient monster. Once its safety was ensured, it could walk the streets of Dragon City freely. It could even play with the children and use its power to create illusions of beautiful dreams for the children. Its just like how were currently using huge sandworms to dig tunnels. The current civilization in Dragon City can no longer be separated from monsters. So why couldnt we develop a deeper relationship with some of the highly intelligent and sentient monsters based on a plausible, sustainable angle? And once the war ended, the powerful people wouldnt have a reason to monopolize most of the resources. Regardless of whether its the Deity Realm elites or the mega corporations, their power would be weakened and limited. The normal citizens would then be able to live better lives. Big Brother Lin, think about it. If that was really the case, what sort of image would the children in Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden have of you and the White Spirit? Youd be a hero, a legend, an idol! Many of the children would love the White Spirit. Entertainment companies would even create cartoons and online games based on the White Spirit! Lin Chuan listened to him dumbly and kept shedding bloody tears. He mumbled, Whats the point of you telling me this now? There IS a point! Meng Chao shouted. Youre the one who decided the White Spirits path, thoughts, impression of good and bad, and her image of all humans. She originally had the chance to stand publicly under the sun and be loved and needed by children. But then, she turned into an elusive spirit because of you. She became hated and feared by everyone, and in the end, she died tragically underground. And youre not even done after you killed her. You want to turn her into a demon who destroyed Dragon City! If you really blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine and cause the northern offense to fail, how do you think all the Dragon Citizens will view the White Spirit in the future? Everyone will treat her as the criminal who caused Dragon City to lose, and she will be the most evil demon who can control human hearts, the queen of monsters who destroyed everything! When they mention her name, everyone will either tremble in fear or be filled with rage. Even three-year-old children will want to cut her to pieces and burn her to a crisp. Then, together with their friends, they will spit on her ashes. No one will think of you being friends with the White Spirit either. No one will treat you as kindred. Youll just be a pitiful person who was bewitched by her, a lapdog of the monsters! And in the end, due to us failing the northern offense, the Monster War will drag on endlessly. The mega corporations and Deity Realm fighters will get more resources, and their statuses will become greater. No one will then question the lack of rationality in the concept of the powerful becoming more powerful, because well be at the critical stage where were just a step away from dying. In such a situation, its only natural that we focus all the resources on the powerful. Big Brother Lin, is this really the future you want to see? Lin Chuans gaze, lips, arms, the chain spear, and the Undying Bird surrounding him shuddered together. Big Brother Lin, the White Spirit is already dead. She cant control anyones mind, and whether or not she will be a ghost, demon, destroyer, or something else in the pages of history in the future Dragon City will entirely depend on your next decision, Meng Chao said sincerely. Im begging you, dont turn the White Spirit into a demon and yourself into her accomplice who will destroy Dragon City! I Lin Chuan looked incredibly pained and conflicted. Trust me. The White Spirits true goal wasnt to blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine, but to completely relieve you of your pain, Meng Chao said. But now, even if you really blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine, do you think that you will really be happy? If the White Spirit was still alive, would she really want to see you being tormented after you turn into a demon? Big Brother Lin, think about it! AAAAHHH! Lin Chuan felt like his head was about to burst. He descended into madness and started swinging his chain spear without any pattern whatsoever. Meng Chao crossed his chain sabers before rushing forward. He was knocked down time and again and was injured all over. Blood poured down his body, but he continued using his contribution points to repair himself and gritted his teeth to stand up again and again. Meng Chao, stop forcing me! Lin Chuan shouted. Big Brother Lin, youre the one forcing me! The chain sabers and the spear produced dazzling sparks that lit up Meng Chaos eyes. His shouts were even louder than Lin Chuans. I dont want to fight you at all! This isnt the fight I want! We should be fighting together and happily killing monsters together! Even if we have to face powerful human enemies, we should be fighting together and using righteous methods to fight against the School of Thought shared by Lu Siya and Qin Hu! Lu Siya was speechless. Brat, say that again. Whose school of thought did you just mention? Qin Hu said. Lin Chuan attacked with his spear again. Ill kill you! Meng Chao dodged. Big Brother Lin, I trust that you wont! Lin Chuan smiled sadly. Things have already progressed to this point, and you still believe me? I have no choice. Thats how crazy fans are, and youre my friggin idol! Meng Chao shouted. Even now, I still believe that you can win against the monster in your heart and admit your wrongs. That youll be able to face your low self-esteem and conceit before you destroy Dragon City. That youll be able to bring forward a relatively good end for yourself and the White Hero! After all you were once a hero! Whoosh! The chain spear pierced a red crystal cluster. Normally, Lin Chuan could have drawn back the spear with just a light tug, but he seemed to have lost all his strength. His face was drained of blood, and he said wistfully, The way I am now, I no longer have the right to be a hero. Yeah, you might never be Dragon Citys hero anymore. Meng Chao put his sabers away and looked at him quietly. But you can become your own hero, the White Spirits hero and perhaps, my hero again. Lin Chuan gasped for breath. The Undying Bird surrounding him started pulsating. Meng Chaos hands were trembling so badly that he could no longer hold the chain sabers. They fell with a clang. Big Brother Lin, we still have time. Please give me and Dragon City a chance. Meng Chao stretched out his blood-stained hands as if he was holding a burning, brilliant hope in his hands. It might be invisible, but it was there. Trust me. We can change the future and make Dragon City a better place! As Lin Chuan stared at the hope that was gathered together by blood, trust, and Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field, shame, regret, and pain appeared on his face once more. Along with them were other expressions that could not be described with words. His chain spear fell on the ground, just like Meng Chaos sabers. Then, the Undying Bird circling above his head calmed down and faded away. No way. Qin Hu could not believe it. He managed to win by yakking away nonstop? Lu Siya glared at him. He quickly shut up. Meng Chao sighed as if a huge burden had been removed from his shoulders. He knew that he had made the right bet. In his previous life, Lin Chuan vanished without a trace after the northern offense. Even if the White Spirit started rampaging in Dragon City as a Supernatural Entity, he never appeared again. If Lin Chuan had really worked together with the White Spirit to blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine and truly became a demon, he would be as infamous as the Dark Witch Bai Jiacao. A thing like his idol turning into a demon king was something really shocking. There was no way he would not remember it at all. So, there were only two possibilities. First, Lin Chuan received a reminder from Lu Siya at the final moment and realized the White Spirits plan. It then led to him refusing to help it vehemently and becoming enemies with the White Spirit. After that, he died tragically underground with Lu Siya. Second, he was deceived by the White Spirit and completed the plan to blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine, create a spirit energy tsunami, and occupy Raging Waves, but he could not accept the fact that the humans failed in the northern offense, that countless normal citizens and soldiers died tragically, and Dragon City suffered a huge blow. So he killed himself. No matter which possibility it was, both of them suggested that he was never fully corrupted, and Meng Chao believed that he could still save him. Meng Chao spread his arms and staggered to Lin Chuan. At that moment, a red granule suddenly crawled out of the depths of the dead White Spirits mashed eye socket. Chapter 245 - Blood Spir Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Big Brother Lin, we Meng Chaos back was turned to the White Spirits carcass, and he was about to say something a mega fan would say when they met their idol to dissolve the awkward situation, but suddenly, all his hair on his back stood up. Unable to believe his senses, he turned his head around and saw a bewitching and monstrous bloody flower made of flesh growing out of the White Spirits empty left eye socket. Slitheerrrr A squirming sound that made his skin crawl rose. The bloody flower of flesh bloomed swiftly, and dozens of red tentacles that looked like nerve bundles crawled out of the middle. They connected the torn up left face and made it look like a shattered mask of a demon. Bloody tentacles crawled out of the wounds on its body, and under the overabundant radiation from the Red Radiance Jades, they started growing and swelling up rapidly. They bound the torn up body and went to envelop the stalagmite within it. No, no no! NO! Meng Chao nearly fell into despair. Its infested by a Blood Flower! It turned into an undead! Crack! A few especially thick tentacles bound the rock formation, and the thick and big stalagmite started cracking. Meng Chao staggered to his chain sabers. He swung them at the mutated White Spirits head. But it swiftly rose and opened its mouth to spit out dozens of long and thick red tentacles. They threw themselves at the two sabers and nearly bound themselves around Meng Chaos head to crush it into brain juice. Then, the White Spirit opened its right eye. It had no luster, was murky, and bloodshot. It no longer had the cunning and wisdom from when it was alive. It only had killing intent that made it want to destroy everything. Whitey! When Lin Chuan saw that the White Spirit had started moving again, he called out to it with delight. But soon, he noticed that the White Spirit had turned into a monstrous and ugly creature, and he could not help but be stunned. When the White Spirit cast him an indifferent glance and coughed up a lot of tentacles at him, he was rooted to his feet due to shock. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crumble! The blood-red tentacles twisted the stalagmite in the White Spirits body, and it crumbled with a bang. The White Spirit regained its freedom, and its empty abdominal cavity soon filled up with raging tentacles. Under the light of the Red Radiance Jades, will o the wisps danced madly around it. It was just like a demon who came slaughtering its way out of the deepest depths of hell to take revenge. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao realized that the White Spirit had long since been infested by a Blood Flower. However, the Blood Flower was a very smart parasite. While the host was healthy and strong, it usually did not try to take over the body. Instead, it was in a semi-hibernating state and focused fully on improving the hosts physiological functions and the activity of their brain cells. When the hosts life was drained, it woke up and turned its hosts corpse into an even more terrifying lifeform. In his previous life, the White Spirit had smoothly completed its plan of blowing up the Red Radiance Jade mine and stopping the humans in the northern offense, so it did not die here. Hence, the Blood Flower in its body never had the chance to wake up. But Meng Chao reckoned that the Blood Flowers help was definitely related to how it was able to grow from a small Illusion Wolf to a Supernatural Entity that surpassed an Apocalyptic Beast. Due to his arrival in this place in this life, he changed a lot of things, and most importantly, he ended its life beforehand, but it also led to it turning it into an even more terrifying undead. How would this transformation change the direction of Dragon Citys future? He did not have time to think about it. Cracking sounds were already coming out of the White Spirits body, and its broken bones were returning to place. It struggled to its feet. Its originally white fur had already fallen off, and a layer of fine red hair squirmed about on its mottled skin. The beasts appearance was completely different from when it was alive. It should be called the Blood Spirit! Qin Hu and Lu Siya could tell just how terrifying the Blood Spirit was. So, Qin Hu shouted and brought his arms high above his head. It looked as if he was holding an invisible saber. He summoned around thirty Shooting Star Blades and finally did not mess it up. They formed a huge saber, and he swung it at the Blood Spirits head. Meanwhile, Lu Siya pressed both of her index fingers at her temples. She stirred up her final shreds of mental power, and her vitality magnetic field surged out like a volcano eruption. It allowed her to resonate once more with the magnetic field of the planet, which was at the depths of the ground. She summoned nine spikes shaped like fangs. Unfortunately, after the White Spirit turned into the undead Blood Spirit, its fighting power was much greater than when it was alive. The bloody tentacles swung about and knocked away most of the Shooting Star Blades. Even if a few of them stabbed into its body, they were still pushed out once its flesh squirmed. And besides, Lu Siya had only begun learning how to fight over the last two years. She had also been using the Spike Art just now, so she had already drained her spirit energy a long time ago. Her head hurt so much that she felt as if it was about to split apart. She could not lock on the Blood Spirit with the nine spikes, and the beast avoided them easily while leaving behind red afterimages. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The afterimages of the Blood Spirit divided into three. They appeared at the same time in front of Meng Chao, Qin Hu, and Lu Siya. The three of them felt as if they had just been attacked by a Hellish Cerberus and were sent flying like falling kites. They crashed into the wall of the mine and coughed up blood as they fell limp on the ground. The Blood Spirit twitched as if it was suffering from some kind of neurosis. But it did not go forward to attack them. Instead, it went to the place where the crystal bombs were placed and used a few blood tentacles to nimbly sweep up a crystal bomb. It tore off the seal, which was covered in a large amount of runic symbols, and tossed the bomb at the place with the most Red Radiance Jades. Boom! The Red Radiance Jade crystals blew up and shattered to pieces. They released an incredibly violent wave of spirit energy, which filled the whole cave with a heat that could burn spirits! Regardless of whether they were on Earth or the Other World, when humans mined minerals, they always used explosives. However, the atomic structure of the materials on Earth was relatively stable, and most of the changes happened on the atomic level. After scientists conducted repeated research, they created safe bombs that were incredibly stable. If detonators were not inserted in them, even if they were struck with weapons or burned, they would not explode. But the crystals in the Other World were materials with super high energy and were incredibly unstable. Even the humans brainwaves might be able to activate the terrifying energy in them. Hence, detonators were not required to activate crystal bombs. Instead, runic symbols were needed to seal them so that their power could be controlled, which would allow them to be safely stored and transported. At that moment, the Blood Spirit had torn off the seals from a few crystal bombs. It threw them into the depths of the Red Radiance Jade clusters, which shook the entire mine so much that it started swaying violently. All the Red Radiance Jade clusters started cracking. A hidden force surged in the crystals as if they were seeking the ancient power at the center of the planet to wake it up. Meng Chao, Qin Hu, and Lu Siya had still not managed to get back to their feet. They were swept back down a few times by the impact wave caused by the explosions. Is it mad?! Qin Hu yelped. Its just blowing up the Red Radiance Jade mine! Its not even setting up time for itself to run away! In a certain sense, it has indeed gone mad, Lu Siya gritted her teeth and said, Professor Ye told me that the undead transformed by Blood Flowers are like zombies. Before their brains completely rot away, they remember their greatest obsession in life. This monsters greatest obsession was to blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine. After it turned into an undead, its obsession turned into an instinct. The Blood Flower itself is just a fungus-type lifeform that is at the lowest level of its category. It doesnt have the ability to think. Its just using its instincts to throw the crystal bombs. It doesnt have the ability to think of leaving itself at least twelve hours to run away. Right now, the crystal bombs and Red Radiance Jade mine are the only things in its sight. It cannot see anything else! The spirit energy that surged madly in the cave soon gathered together to turn into a tidal wave. Even though the Blood Spirit lacked sufficient intelligence to pierce holes in the mine and stuff the crystal bombs inside before sealing them so that it could maximize the power of the explosives, no one could be certain whether just tossing this many crystal bombs within the Red Radiance Jades wouldnt be enough to reach the requirements for a chain reaction that would create a spirit energy tsunami. Meng Chao, Qin Hu, and Lu Siya were suppressed completely by the impact waves. It seemed like the only thing they could do was to pray. At that moment Whoosh! When the Blood Spirit wanted to sweep up more crystal bombs, the remaining half of the sealed crystal bombs were swept away by a chain spear. It was Lin Chuan! Whitey, we cant He looked dazed as he mumbled to himself. The Blood Spirit growled and turned into a fierce, bloody figure that swept past Lin Chuans shoulder. A pool of blood instantly bloomed on Lin Chuans shoulder, and his skin and flesh were torn. Big Brother Lin, its no longer your Whitey! Meng Chao shouted anxiously. Its an undead! A parasite occupied the White Spirits corpse! Its an ugly zombie! Look at her now! Do you think that the White Spirit would want to look like that?! Lin Chuan was stunned for a moment, and the Blood Spirit pounced on him again. He instinctively swung his chain spear to parry the attack, and the Undying Bird shone brilliantly once more. Unfortunately for him, the fierce battles throughout the day had used up most of his spirit energy, and when he fought against Shen Yulong earlier, he was heavily injured as well. Otherwise, it would have been easy for him to handle Qin Hu. After all, the man was just at the peak of Earth Realm. The Blood Spirit, however, had gained additional powers from the Blood Flower. While its ability to create illusions and control minds might have weakened, its physical power had increased. The two figures intersected with each other. A deep wound was left on Lin Chuans chest. He fell on the ground and revealed the vital point on his neck. The Blood Spirits eyes shone with a fierce light, and a barbed tentacle rushed out of its mouth. With just one bite, it could rip apart Lin Chuans neck. But at the last moment, it stopped. Then, the beast turned into a puppet controlled by two puppeteers, just like how Lin Chuan had been earlier. Its spine started making cracking sounds and twisted as well as shuddered strangely. It looked like there was some sort of energy controlling its body and making it pounce on Lin Chuan to bite his neck, but there was also another force that was stopping it with everything it had. For an instant, the fierce light in its remaining eye disappeared without a trace. Instead, just like how it happened with Lin Chuan, a crystalline tear stained with blood rolled down its face. The bloody flower had bloomed over the left side of the face, and it was still twisted into a face filled with rampaging will for murder. But the right side of the face remained just like that of a fox, and it had the expression of conflict and pain that was just like a humans. It opened its mouth as if it wanted to say something to Lin Chuan. But its throat was already stuffed full of bloody tentacles. It could only let out hissing moans. This is Lin Chuan was stunned. Qin Hu and Lu Siya were dumbfounded. A thought flashed in Meng Chaos head. Kindling had never announced the end of his quest to kill a Hell Beast nor given him his reward. Even if he did not kill the White Spirit alone, he had still used his body as bait and nearly sacrificed his good friend so that Lu Siyas spike could pierce its abdomen. No matter what, Kindling should have given something, no matter how little it was, to motivate him to continue spreading the fires of civilization, right? But if the White Spirit had not died It did not seem like the Blood Flower had full control over it. Yes, thats right. When a Blood Flower infests a normal monster, it only wakes up after the monster is completely dead. But the White Spirit has two brains. Even if the main brain was taken over by the Blood Spirit, a bit of its soul may be left attached to the swollen bundle of nerves at the end of its coccyx, which allows it to exist for a few minutes or seconds! After realizing this, Meng Chao started shouting at the top of his lungs. Big Brother Lin, do you see that?! The White Spirit is in great pain! It was originally an ignorant monster and only obeyed its instincts to survive and fight. Regardless of whether it kills or is killed, it shouldnt be experiencing such conflicted emotions like uncertainty and pain that humans feel! Youre the one who created it and taught it human emotions, desires, ambitions, and the most profound form of love. You gave it a soul and gave it the ability to feel emotional pain. Now, its already dead. Are you going to watch its soul be endlessly tormented by this ugly zombie?! Chapter 246 - Last Shot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lin Chuan seemed to have snapped out of his daze. He cast a deep glance at the now completely unrecognizable White Spirit. Meng Chao did not know whether he was imagining things, but he seemed to have seen the White Spirit nod lightly. Lin Chuan gritted his teeth, cried out, and threw his chain spear forward. The Blood Spirit should have been able to dodge it, but the White Spirit held it back and just let the burning chains from the spear strengthened by the Undying Bird bind it. Lin Chuan yanked at the chain, and each runic symbol on the chain spear shone and screeched. They dug deep into the Blood Spirits body and burned it until the countless tentacles started screeching. The Blood Spirit kept struggling and jumping around. Lin Chuan used all his strength to tighten his hold over the chain spear. His feet sank into the ground. Even if the flesh, blood, and bones in his arms and spine started exploding, he did not care. Meng Chao shouted at Qin Hu and Lu Siya. Big Brother Lin wont be able to last for long! We have to help him! They all pounced forward. The bloody flower above the Blood Spirits left eye opened up to its widest like a mouth. It let out a piercing screech and spat out three murky, rampaging, and crazed red lights. The three people were stunned. It felt like their brains were struck by an invisible blade. That feeling went from the top of their head to their coccyx, and each of their muscle fibers and nerve bundles started screaming. They could no longer move forward and fell to the ground face first. The undead Blood Spirits ability to create illusions and control minds had turned into a simple and crude mind attack. It became much stronger because of the magnetic field from the Red Radiance Jades, and it almost burned their cerebral cortexes. Lin Chuan also faced the Blood Spirits mind attack. His body swayed, and the Blood Spirit dragged the chain spear away. It tossed him against the wall of the mine, but he refused to let go. Meng Chao heard Qin Hus screams, Lu Siyas moans, and Lin Chuans grunts. He could also hear his own breathing. It sounded like he was suffocating. There was no other choice. He went to touch the two tough objects at his thighs. One of them was the self-destruct gun that once belonged to Li Xin, the solo gunslinger who was at Heaven Realm, and an item that he had not dared to use. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath with great difficulty. With a twist of his thumb and index finger, he opened the bottle containing the bullet made of a meteorite shard. At the moment the bullet left the mithril-based stabilizing solution, it let out a screech stronger than even that of the Blood Spirit. Meng Chao used two of his fingers to grab it, and his fingerprints were immediately wiped off by the destructive power contained in the bullet. And since the finger nerves were the most sensitive, he felt a pain that seemed to creep straight to his heart. But he endured it and slotted the bullet into the magazine of the self-destruct gun. With a light click, the magazine was pushed into the gun. The profound and complicated runic symbols on the gun shone with an incredibly dangerous light. That light was like a slithering snake. It went from the grip to his arm and fused with his vitality magnetic field. Then, it went further up, and like a rampaging monster from hell, it charged straight to the depths of his mind. Meng Chaos pupils narrowed into two dots. He felt as if even before he fired the gun, the top of his skull would be blown off by the destructive power from the meteorite shard. His brain was about to be blasted to high heaves. He placed his trembling finger over the trigger and aimed at the Blood Spirit. He continued activating his brain cells so that his brain waves would resonate with the destructive magnetic field contained in the meteorite shard. It would allow its destructive ability to reach the maximum. At the same time, he continued comforting himself. Ill be fine. Im someone who returned to the past. Im bound to change the future. So, this self-destruct gun that can even blow up the head of a Heaven Realm elite will definitely NOT be able to hurt me, even though Im JUST a one-star superhuman. Yup. It might even be able to help me activate some mysterious region in the depths of my mind that will release an ancient power or some sort of strange bloodline. Then, Ill be able to awaken to hundreds of supernatural abilities. In fact, it might even be able to push me straight to Deity Realm. Itll make me stronger and make me live longer. Yes, thats right. Thats definitely the case! He narrowed his eyes and took aim at the bloody flower on the Blood Spirits left face. Before the bullet left the chamber, Meng Chaos unstoppable mental strength had already turned into an arrow that burned the bloody flower so much that it shrank. Right when he was about to fire, he heard a clang, and the chain spear that had been binding the Blood Spirit reached the limit of its metal fatigue. Under the Blood Spirits monstrous strength, it shattered. Lin Chuan coughed up blood and fell back. No! Meng Chao was shocked. His vision blurred, and pain flared around his wrists. The Blood Spirit flung the self-destruct gun to the side and pounced on Meng Chao again. It pushed him to the ground, and bloody tentacles spilled out of its mouth. They were sticky, covered in barbs, and extremely smelly. It seemed like the creature wanted to lick, rip off, and eat Meng Chaos head. Why am I always stuck in such a terrible position? Meng Chaos mind went blank. At that critical moment of life and death, he heard Lin Chuan cry out, Whitey! The Blood Spirit shuddered. Its right eye instantly regained clarity and looked over. Lin Chuan grabbed the self-destruct gun and took aim at its head. His eyes shone with tears, and an incredibly gentle smile rose to his lips. He called out to his friend once more, Whitey Meng Chao did not know whether his mind was playing tricks with him, but he could clearly see the Blood Spirit no, the White Spirit hesitate for a moment before its face morphed into something that closely resembled a human smile. Bang! Lin Chuan fired. The recoil was like an invisible hammer that rammed into the top of Lin Chuans head. Even the strength of a Heaven Realm fighters brain was unable to fight against the side effects of a self-destruct gun. Blood gushed out of Lin Chuans orifices. He fell back, and the back of his head crashed against a cluster of Red Radiance Jades. The meteorite shard bullet drew a brilliant trajectory. It never diverted from its path, and it pierced the bloody flower on the left side of the Blood Spirits face. It ran straight into its brain, and created an unstoppable explosion in its brain. Screeech! The Blood Spirit let out its final screech. All the bloody tentacles of flesh on it stopped rampaging monstrously. They straightened out and shuddered in great fear. But the right side of the Blood Spirits mouth remained curled up, forming something that still closely resembled a human smile. Or more accurately, it was the same smile as Lin Chuans. It seemed frozen on its face and did not fade away even after a long time had passed. Boom! The beasts head and the top half of its body were blown to smithereens. Countless Blood Flower bacterial flora fell all over the ground. They struggled and squirmed in the face of death while screeching loudly. Lu Siya gritted her teeth and climbed up. She grabbed the Blood Flower suppressant and sprayed the liquid over it. She also splashed Meng Chao with the solution. The Blood Flower bacterial flora that came in contact with the suppressant shrank rapidly, as if they had come in contact with fire. They shrivelled, stiffened up, and turned into pools of dried up blood. The notification telling him that he completed the mission popped up at the corner of Meng Chaos eye. It finally ended. Big Brother Lin! Meng Chao was stunned for a long time, as if he had turned into a statue. Then, he struggled up with his hands and feet and crawled to Lin Chuan. It was only then that he noticed that the recoil from the self-destruct gun had turned into spirit flames that could tear through everything effortlessly. They tore through everything so effortlessly that they burned Lin Chuans brain and blinded his eyes. Even with the mental power and strength of a Heaven Realm elite, Lin Chuan had to pay a devastating price for using the self-destruct gun. If Meng Chao had been the one who fired the gun his brain would have exploded with the Blood Spirit. When he came to this realization, all sorts of complicated emotions rose in his heart. Lin Chuan could not see anything and groped around. When he touched Meng Chao, he suddenly trembled. Indescribable shame, regret, pain, joy, and relief appeared on his face. Im sorry, Meng Chao, he mumbled. I was wrong. I brought death to so many people. And Whiteys death But you also saved a lot of people, Big Brother Lin, Meng Chao whispered. You will never know just how many people you saved. Did I? Did I truly savecougha lot of people? Lin Chuan coughed up blood with a stark pale face. His features sometimes relaxed, while at other times twisted together. He mumbled as if he was tormented by a nightmare, I dont know, Meng Chao. I often dream of something. I dream of a warm and calm ocean with us in it. Were all cells that have no difference between us, and were all equal. Later though, a ray of light shines on us, and a mighty and incredibly tempting voice says Evolve. Evolve nonstop. Create your own civilization!'' Socoughso we continue evolving madly and endlessly. We evolve and evolve and slowly, some of the cells evolve into Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons, who stand above others and can fly freely, while some of the cells evolve into Demonic Halberd Pigs that roll about in the mud. Some of the cells are even worse than that. They evolve into weeds that can do nothing but wait for their deaths. Everyone seemed to have become greater, more advanced, and more powerful. But none of us know each other anymore, and were no longer kindred! Tell me, Meng Chao, how are we supposed to evolve next? Will the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons, Demonic Halberd Pigs, and weeds be able to fuse into one again and be like the cells who helped each other in the warm ocean? Will our civilization become more beautiful? Just what is us and what is civilization? What is considered to be a truly beautiful life? Ive been thinking about the answers to these questions, but I never found any. Meng Chao was silent for a while before he said firmly, It will, Big Brother Lin, our civilization will definitely become better. I will search for an answer to all your questions. Trust me, we will save Dragon City and our civilization! I know. You mentioned it before. You want to use the Ultimate Style to save Dragon City. Lin Chuan shut his eyes and smiled in a tragic manner. But you dont understand. The Ultimate Style wont be able to save Dragon City. If we dont understand just what civilization is, Dragon City is destined for destruction. I feel like I can see it. I can already see it Then well think of another way! Meng Chao interrupted him in agitation. If the Ultimate Style cant do it, well think of another way. If this path doesnt work, well find more friends who share the same ideals as we do. Well use our feet to tread down other paths made of thorns and flames. Theres definitely a way. Our civilization will definitely find a way! His vitality magnetic field shone at full force. It was as bright as the light from a lighthouse. Lin Chuan might not have been able to see it, but he could sense Meng Chaos will, and it was even more brilliant than a Red Radiance Jade. In an instant, the nightmare that had been bothering him for years shattered and disappeared like the wind. Meng Chao, youre just so much stronger than I am. Perhaps I am the onecoughwho should treat you as my idol Lin Chuan exhaled and smiled from the bottom of his heart. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Chain explosions rose from the depths of the Red Radiance Jade mine and rampaging spirit energy charged at the four people like an avalanche. Chapter 247 - Spoiler Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation How could this be? Meng Chao looked at the clusters of the red crystals crumbling nonstop and sensed the ancient power in the crystal mine gradually waking up. It was like a demonic dragon rising its head from the endless abyss to roar as it overturned the world. Meng Chao could not believe it and cried out, That creature used only half of the crystal bombs, and it didnt even make them explode at the depths of the Red Crystal Jade mine. They only exploded on the surface, so why did it cause a chain reaction, why Duh! Lu Siya pressed her hands to the wall of the mine to sense the gathering spots of the spirit energy and how they gushed out. She gritted her teeth and said, The Red Radiance Jades are the most unstable mineral. We dont know how much energy is stored here and how pure it is. A small spark might cause an earth shattering explosion. Besides, aside from the White Spirit exploding half of the crystal bombs, we also fought here. Everyone released their vitality magnetic fields and we even used the self-destruct gun. All sorts of spirit energy ripples clashed against each other, so theres nothing strange about us setting off the mine. Can we really do nothing to stop it? Meng Chao clenched his fists and said in a quivering voice, This explosion will turn out just as the White Spirit said. It will become a spirit energy tsunami that destroys the world and overturns the entire Raging Waves. The Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts will go through spirit energy deviation, and everything within a large circular area of this place will experience extreme weather conditions for a long period of time. Itll turn into a forbidden zone for humans but a heaven for monsters. How should I know? Lu Siya asked while panting. Perhaps this explosion will be much smaller than the one the White Spirit had planned, but just like an avalanche and a tsunami, no one knows how big it will end up. You should know that aside from the Red Radiance Jade mine, there are hundreds of other crystal mines above us, below us, and around us. Once the spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jade mine gushes out, it will resonate with more than one hundred crystal mines, and itll be like more than one hundred incredibly active chemicals fusing together. No one knows what will happen! Perhaps the White Spirits plan will still work. An incredibly powerful spirit energy tsunami that will cover a large area will envelope all of Raging Waves, Graveyard Forest, and Shattered Starlake. All the Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Beast will go through spirit energy deviation and will either die together or explode. Perhaps the resonance of the crystals will turn into a pure, destructive force that will be like one hundred nuclear bombs exploding under Raging Waves, and the entire mountain range will be blasted to high heavens. Perhaps the strength of the resonance will be smaller than what the White Spirit expected, so the Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beast will get radiation sickness. Even though they will not die on the spot, their cells will rot one by one for years, and they will die in pain. Perhaps the strength of the resonance will be even smaller and the intensity of the spirit energy tsunami low enough that it can be safely absorbed by superhumans. For a period of time, it will create a blessed place with incredibly thick spirit energy where superhumans can nourish themselves with the energy that has been hidden underground for billions of years, and their cultivation bases will increase by leaps and bounds. Their strength will improve astronomically. That would be a blessing in disguise. I dont know which possibility is the highest, but there is something that is certain. Meng Chao and Qin Hu spoke together. What is it? Were dead meat, Lu Siya said airily. The chain reaction has already started, and were too close to the Red Radiance Jade mine. We wont be able to escape to the surface in time. Even if the rampaging spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades is already at its last breath when it reaches the surface and can be absorbed directly by the human body, well definitely be burnt to a crisp. Forget even about turning into heroic spirits, since not even our brainwaves will be able to escape. Meng Chao found himself speechless. I knew it. You stupid woman Qin Hu started. But there is one way, Lu Siya said. Qin Hu changed his tune. Ms. Lu, what method is it? If you can use me, please say it. Even if my bones end up getting crushed, I will escort you out of this place! We still have half of the crystal bombs left. We can use them as our last resort, Lu Siya said sternly. The natural opening of this Red Radiance Jade mine isnt big. When we climb to the crack, we can put all our crystal bombs there and blow up the entrance. Even though spirit energy isnt normal coal-seam fire and cant be blocked by collapsed rocks, but with every second its slowed, well have one extra second to flee to safety. Besides, itll use up a lot of energy to destroy the stones in its way, so it might end up weakened to the point that it will not hit the requirements to form a spirit energy resonance, and the spirit energy tsunami will just turn into dew for us to increase our power. Meng Chao and Qin Hu looked at each other. They immediately took action and searched for the remaining crystal bombs. As the Red Radiance Jades roared and the threat of death loomed over their heads, they moved quickly. Soon, they gathered everything together. Meng Chao went to drag Lin Chuan out. Dont bother about me. Its not worth it. Lin Chuan widened his dim eyes and stared at a world that did not exist. He nudged Meng Chao lightly. Go. This is what I deserve. I should stay here and be punished. But Im begging you, Meng Chao. Bring Whiteys corpse out and examine it. Figure out the secrets behind a monsters intelligence and explore the possibility of humans communicating with monsters. Create the beautiful world you spoke of. This is Whiteys will. She heard what you said just now. Meng Chao nodded. As a harvester, he could naturally not miss out on examining the White Spirits carcass. It was one of the future Nine Great Supernatural Entities. If he could figure out the mystery behind the White Spirits evolution, it would be extremely beneficial to their fight against the remaining eight Supernatural Entities in the near future. But he could not just watch Lin Chuan die in this place. Thats right, you do deserve to be punished, but you should be punished by the law in front of all the citizens! Meng Chao yanked Lin Chuan to his feet. If you really admit your mistakes and are willing to face your low self-esteem and conceitedness, then go and tell the judges what you have done honestly. Dont worry, you will have the chance to talk about your motives, ideals, and how you once were persecuted. You can talk about what displeases you about the current Dragon City, your worries, and your hopes. I believe that once you share your full story with the White Spirit, the citizens will not treat you and her as a demon who have done every evil conceivable. Instead, you will make the people think and discuss this nonstop. The problem of the poors education and the competition between us will definitely be regarded with importance by more people. Even if youre executed and your ashes are scattered, when those rich people lay in their bathtubs in their mansions and watch your execution in a state of comfort, they might shudder in fear for a few seconds and worry that a second Lin Chuan and White Spirit will appear. And thats enough. Thats enough of the starting point for us to change the future, Big Brother Lin! Meng Chao used every bit of his strength to take Lin Chuan on his back. This time, Lin Chuan didnt struggle. Mr. Hu, take the White Spirits corpse! Meng Chao shouted out. Qin Hu let out a puff of air that made his moustache flare. He spat. Damn it, brat. Cant you see that I have hundreds of holes in me? Even my pee is leaking out. Running for our lives is more important now! Whod have the patience to carry that bugger around?! Its worth a lot of money! Meng Chao reminded him. Qin Hus eyes lit up, and he quickly picked up the White Spirits carcass before tying it tightly on him. Right after the four of them ran out of the Red Radiance Jade mine, they heard a shocking explosion. It sounded like a large number of crystal clusters had fallen from the ceiling. Highly dense, oversaturated spirit energy licked at their soles like magma. They did not even dare to turn their heads around and used the last bit of their strength to crawl forward through the winding crack, to the point that their elbows and knees were scrapped so badly that their bones could be seen. Right here. Lu Siya finally stopped and said while wheezing, Put Put the remaining crystal bombs here. Then Then we can blow up the rock stratum here. Well block the surge of the Red Radiance Jade mine for a while! The three of them stacked all the crystal bombs together in a flurry of motion. They looked behind them. The fine crack that led to the Red Radiance Jade mine had already turned a piercing shade of red. It was like an aquatic dragon baring its teeth. It could catch up to them at any moment. Set the explosion timer to three minutes. Once I rip off the seal, well run with everything we have. The further we run, the better! Lu Siya said to Meng Chao and Qin Hu. Right when she was about to reach out to tear off the seal, Lin Chuan stopped her. He had managed to summon strength and moved down from Meng Chaos back. Then, he fumbled his way on top of the crystal bombs. No. You run. Ill stay and detonate the bombs manually, he said calmly. What? The three were stunned. Siyas plan wont help you blow up the entire rock stratum, Lin Chuan said. The rock stratum here is very sturdycoughIf you put the crystal bombs on the surface, you wont be able to make a lot of rocks collapse. Even if the wall collapses, there will definitely be a lot of cracks left in the middle. The spirit energy tsunami will be able to seep through the cracks and catch up to you, then burn you to a crisp. Someone has to stay and use chisels to open up holes on the walls and stuff the crystal bombs into the depths of the rock stratum. Thencoughseal them up. They must be detonated while theyre inside since only then will there be a possibility that the entire rock stratum will collapse, which will allow us to temporarily block the spirit energy tsunami. Let me do it. Long ago my dad taught me how to make the holes and detonate them. But its too late! Meng Chao cast a glance at the place where they escaped from and said anxiously, The chain reaction is getting stronger. Big Brother Lin, you need a lot of time to make the holes and explode the crystal bombs. Even if you set them up on time, youll be burnt to a crisp by the spirit flames! I know. Im sorry, Meng Chao. I dont want to run away from my responsibility and my judgment, but Lin Chuan smiled and raised a shivering index finger to tap at his temple. Blood kept flowing out of the corner of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. He could not stop them no matter what. His vitality magnetic field had become incredibly chaotic and dim. He was like a waning candle in the wind that would extinguish at any moment. I wont make itcoughI cant crawl for another ten hours in such a complicated underground terrain and escape to the surface. It would be better for me to stay here and buy more time for you. Lin Chuan gave a self-deprecating smile and whispered, Besides, this is a problem I caused, and I must do my best to turn things around, even if its just a little. Siya already mentioned that as long as the crystal resonance doesnt go over the limit, the spirit energy tsunami will just turn into dew that is beneficial for humans. Icoughmight not be able to change anything, but Meng Chao, youre right. We have to try. Perhaps were just one step away from making it fall below the requirement. All thats left All thats left is for me to make a small, insignificant change. He groped about for the chisel. Then, he held the metal stick that had runic symbols carved on it tightly in his hands. It was as if he was hugging his own life. Big Brother Lin Meng Chao felt as if spirit flames were burning his eyes again, and his vision blurred. Admitting to your mistakes and trying to remedy it is the best thing a person can do. Lin Chuan, youre a real man. I admire you! Qin Hu gave him two thumbs up and grabbed Meng Chao and Lu Siyas sleeves. Since he has the guts to do this, we cant let his goodwill go to waste. We have to run. We cant waste our time dilly-dallying over here! But Meng Chao and Lu Siyas feet seemed to be glued to the stones by the sticky liquid from Stone Statue Fungus. No matter what, they refused to move. Siya? Lin Chuan called out softly. Lu Siya turned around and used all her strength to bite into her forearm. Her teeth dug deep into her flesh, but she forced herself not to say anything. Lin Chuan called out to her a few more times, but he did not get any response. He looked a little dejected, but soon, he calmed down. Im sorry, Siya, forget me. He stopped talking and just held the chisel tightly. Then, with the last bits of his strength, he started digging holes in the wall. His blood flowed down the lines off the runic symbols and dripped down the metal chisel. It activated the spirit energy magnetic field that was formed by the runic symbols intersecting with each other, and the metal stick began to vibrate rapidly. Sparks flew everywhere, and like an impact drill, he created shallow holes on the sturdy stones. The recoil caused the wounds that had just closed up on his body to tear again. It looked painful. Lin Chuans eyes twitched, but he did not make a single sound. But Lu Siya shuddered and released her bloody arm. She opened her mouth, but did not know what she should say. She groped around her body for a long time before she brought out a crystalline pill from her breast pocket. It still contained warmth from her body. Lu Siya handed the pill to Meng Chao. He sniffed it and detected the fragrance of materials from high-grade superbeasts. He guessed that it was highest grade gene medicine prepared meticulously by the Lu family for its direct descendants. Even though it could not allow a person to return from the dead, it could temporarily activate their potential and suppress all pain. Meng Chao walked forward and knelt down on one knee. He said, Big Brother Lin, open your mouth. Lin Chuan was as obedient as a child. When the pill entered his mouth, he gulped and smiled like a child. Its sweet. Lu Siya swayed and nearly fell on the ground. Meng Chao shut his eyes and said resolutely, Big Brother Lin, were leaving now. Go. Trust your idol one last time. Ill block the spirit energy tsunami. Lin Chuan paused for a moment, then asked again, just for confirmation, Meng Chao, tomorrow will be better, right? Yeah, Meng Chao said firmly. Tomorrow will definitely be better! Before his voice faded away, Kindling shone at the corner of his eyes, and a notification popped up. [Normal citizen Lin Chuan has been cured by you. His pain has lessened. Increased contribution points by 1.] Meng Chao shuddered. He was no longer a pseudo heroic citizen or a special citizen. At that moment, Lin Chuan was classified as a normal citizen by Kindling. Why? His mind raced, but soon, he gained his answer. Thats right. What Lin Chuan is doing right now is something that all normal Dragon Citizens would do if they were caught in this situation. Then, goodbye, my idol. Farewell, normal citizen Lin Chuan. Goodbye, My Idol Chapter 248 - I Would Rather Die than Retreat! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and the other two crawled up desperately. They were urged by the sound of the chisel hitting stones repeatedly behind them. When Meng Chao was unable to help himself and looked back for the first time, he could still see Lin Chuan. His body looked as if it had been cast by iron. He seemed to have become one with the stones. They crawled forward another ten meters, and he looked back a second time. But all he could see were sparks, and all he could hear was deafening noise. They crawled out of the dark and winding crack, and he turned his head around for the last time. He saw red flames surging about in the depths of the crack, but he did not know whether it was the flames from the Red Radiance Jades or the Undying Bird flapping its wings. Big Sis Ya, we Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya. We go. From the moment they left Lin Chuan, Lu Siya never looked back. Her blood seemed to have bled dry from the moment she bit her bottom lip. Her skin was pale, and there was no expression on her face. She just moved through the Slit-mouthed Anaconda carcasses on the ground silently. Once she found the suspension cable hanging on the wall, she climbed up mechanically. Qin Hu scratched his moustache and asked in spite of himself, Hey, brat, is that Big Brother Lin of yours reliable? After all, in the beginning, he wanted to blow up the Red Radiance Jade mine. Now Before he could finish, Meng Chao grabbed his collar tightly. His angry expression was terrifying enough to make even someone at the peak of Earth Realm shudder in fear. Qin Hu was heavily injured and his limbs were barely moving. He could not lift a nail clipper, let alone his saw-toothed saber. When he saw that Meng Chao was as strong as before, he quickly explained himself. I-Im saying that hes near death. Could he make those holes perfectly? Since you dont believe in Big Brother Lin, why dont you go and help him? Meng Chao enunciated each of his words clearly. Qin Hu laughed awkwardly. No, its just a misunderstanding. I would never suspect him. Hes willing to stop the spirit energy tsunami and save Dragon City, after all. Thats right, I trust that Big Brother Lin can stop the spirit energy tsunami, Meng Chao whispered. As for saving Dragon City, well leave it to the millions of Dragon Citizens to do it! He grabbed the suspension cable and climbed up with all his strength to leave the endless darkness underground for the light that would definitely exist, even though it was faint. Above their heads was Raging Waves. Around it was Graveyard Forest, and further away was Shattered Starlake. At some point in time, a large amount of dark clouds had gathered in the sky. As lightning crackled and thunder roared, the world shone with a faint red light, and it was as if a bloody sea had started raging above the area. Monster birds flapped their wings in the forest, and countless falcons, eagles, and even rocs who were usually very fierce panicked like headless flies. They crashed into each other, and as if their violent tendencies had been amplified ten times, they started pecking and tearing at each other until both sides fell to the ground. In the depths of the mountain, all sorts of ferocious pests and carnivorous animals seemed to have sensed that the raging tsunami underground was about to sweep through the world. They became uneasy and paced around. As if they had gone mad, they crashed into towering trees and sturdy walls, either breaking them or ending up bruised and battered. It made them look even more monstrous and terrifying than before. ROAR! A three-headed griffin with black flames surrounding it flew above Raging Waves and let out a roar that rang through the heavens. Rustle! An Apocalyptic Beast that was dozens of meters long and looked like an extra large version of a mammoth popped up from its elusive cave. It extended its powerful nose and curled it around a towering tree that would require a few people to hug it. The creature uprooted that tree and threw it several kilometers away. It used this method to vent the pain of its blood boiling and burning its organs. Buzzzzzz! Countless blood-sucking insects that were larger than dragonflies flew up and formed a black fog that constantly changed shape. They flew to the flock of birds like headless flies. After the birds were surrounded by the black fog, they started screeching in pain. In less than half a minute, their blood was sucked dry and they were reduced to mangled corpses. The blood-sucking insects had not had their fill. They flew out of Raging Waves and flew to the humans in Graveyard Forest and Shattered Starlake. In the deepest parts of Raging Waves was a large cave. A thunderous roar came from it, and it caused the entire mountain range to tremble. Whats going on? Even the one-star superhumans staying in Shattered Starlake sensed their blood churn. Their spirit energy went slightly out of control. Since they had awakened a lot of their optical cells in their eyes, they could see Raging Waves in the horizon and that it was covered by dark clouds. The mountain was getting a little red from wisps of red air gushing out from the depths of the mountain. They were dyeing the entire world red. Whats going on?! The middle-grade and high-grade superhumans who were fighting fiercely against the Hell Beasts in Graveyard Forest were shocked. Why did the monsters become so much more violent? Even the etherealized plants have become more active. The speed of my spirit energy circulating has become faster as well. It feels like someone added fuel to my vitality magnetic field. Its going out of control! Whats going on? A few of the Deity Realm commanders who gave orders in the northern offense were deep inside Raging Waves. They rose into the air, and their gazes were profound as they stared at the ground under their feet. Father, the spirit energy magnetic field interference is becoming worse. Theres something strange about the situation. It might lead to a spirit energy tsunami. If we continue fighting in this environment, there will be too many unpredictable variables. Perhaps we might end up being seriously injured together with the Apocalyptic Beast! a five-star superhuman who came fighting with a Deity Realm fighter said with a pale face. So? Are we supposed to turn tail and run? There was a Deity Realm fighter who had a slight build and was rather short. But his skin had a crystalline quality to it, and he looked as if he had been carved out of crystals. The Wang family only managed to gain its current wealth and status by fighting through a sea of blood. I have already staked the entire future of the organization in the construction of the new area and invested tens of billions into this. If we succeed, from now on, Wang familys name will ring through the Other World, but if we fail, Wang family will end up falling together with Dragon City. If we retreat now, the investments we poured into the project before the northern offense will all go up in smoke. Not only will we not be able to get even a single crumb from the pie that is the new area, we will also be the subject of mockery. They will laugh at us for running during battle. At that time, we wont even be able to secure a base. I wont give away the wealth and future that is already within our reach to the monsters and other people. Even if I die, I will die in Raging Waves! The crystal fighter shone with a dazzling light. Meanwhile, on the other side of Raging Waves, a few fighters dressed in fighting suits of the Red Dragon Army asked for instructions from a built Deity Realm fighter. General, the situation is off. The Apocalyptic Beasts nesting in Raging Waves have all taken action. By the looks of it, they want to fight us to the death. But the spirit energy magnetic wave interference is getting stronger. If it goes over the limit, both sides might end up going through spirit energy deviation. Should we avoid this aggressive wave for the time being? Avoid it? Shao Zhengyang, the Thunder God, gritted his teeth. Weve been scouting out Raging Waves for months just to find the hiding places of those Apocalyptic Beasts. Were to get rid of their nests to prevent future problems. Now, theyve taken the initiative to show up on their own, but you want us to avoid them? This is where we want to stay, so we cant let any other race stay with us. If we miss this golden chance and the Apocalyptic Beasts flee without a trace, itll be impossible for us to modify Graveyard Forest and Shattered Starlake while they lurk around and look for chances to seize the place back. If we cause a delay in the northern offense, we will all become criminals in Dragon City. How then will we be able to face all the warriors who were lost here over the past few months?! Before his voice faded away, they heard a shocking monster howl from a nearby area. Countless towering trees fell to the side like weeds in the face of wind. Youve finally appeared, huh, Demonic Amethyst Gold Ape? Lightning sparked in Shao Zhengyangs eyes. He roared and swung his warhammer before rushing off in the direction of the sound. At the same time, there was a human wandering around the mountainside. Honestly he could no longer be considered a human. At most, he could only be considered half a human. He looked like he had been eaten by an Apocalyptic Beast before, and when that creature figured out that it could not chew him up, it spat him out. His face was covered in intersecting monster claws. His eyes were dug out. Only a pair of empty eye sockets were left. They were covered in bumpy scars that were as ugly as a centipede. His nose was crooked, his mouth was crooked, his left ear was bitten off by a monster, and his right ear lobe was incredibly big and hung on his shoulder. He was missing his right arm, and his right shoulder to his chest had caved in. He looked as if he had once been trampled by the Emperor Mammoths War Trample. He sported a limp as well. His right leg was stiff and could not move. He could only drag it forward while staggering in a strange and twisted posture. A slim and thin shortsword that looked like a large embroidery needle was bound to him by a shoelace, and it swung around beside his left leg. If some kind soul in Dragon City saw this human walking on the streets in the city, they might go forward to help him. But he walked alone in Raging Waves, where predators wandered about and where Apocalyptic Beasts roared. He left behind a footprint every time he took a step forward. There was a smile on his face, as if he was enjoying the process of going forward to the top of the mountain. ROAR! An Apocalyptic Beast by the name of Rampaging Tiger suddenly knocked down a tree. This monstrous creature was more than ten meters long, and its fangs protruded out of its mouth. It jumped out of the forest and opened its mouth wide at its prey. The handicapped man did not stop nor did he draw his sword. He only cast a faint glance at the Rampaging Tiger with his empty eye sockets. The Rampaging Tiger was famous for being fierce, mad, and fearless, but it shuddered and mewled like a cat. It even peed a little. It no longer dared to pounce on the man; it did not even dare to run away. It lay down prostrate on the ground while shuddering. The handicapped man spent some effort to sit down. He touched the Rampaging Tigers head and spine and shook his head before he got up again and limped forward. What a powerful spirit energy tsunami. He sucked in a deep breath and mumbled, I wonder if I will have the chance to witness the world above Deity Realm. Chapter 249 - Two Choose One Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the Deity Realm fighters fought in Raging Waves for all sorts of reasons, Lin Chuan finished creating the first hole and sealed a crystal bomb in it. But when he was creating the second hole, he ran into a problem. His arms were already numb because of the metal chisel, and his fingers no longer felt like they belonged to him. His blood had covered the stone, and it was slippery. His angle was wrong, and the chisel instantly slid down. Lin Chuan groped around until he found the chisel. He tried a few more times, but failed. The stones in the cave were just too sturdy. He had to find a unique angle and use all his strength to create a perfect hole for the bombs. But he was already at the end of his strength. He could no longer squeeze out even a bit of power to do his job. The magma under his feet was getting brighter. In fact, it was so bright that even a blind man like him could see it. He licked his dry lips and lifted his metal chisel again to hit the stone. Clang! It fell out of his hand. But it did not fall on the ground. Someone picked it up and stuffed it into his hands. When Lin Chuan looked around, he was stunned. His father looked at him with a smile. Lin Chuan felt so ashamed that he wanted to crawl into a hole and die. Dad, do you know all that I did? Do you blame me? I told you multiple times that a detonation hole isnt made like this. His father did not ask about him and the White Spirit. He only said seriously, Even though this is just a basic and insignificant task underground, our hard work is very important to the future of Dragon City. Without us miners mining the crystals one by one, the factories wouldnt have spirit energy and would have to stop working; the superhumans wouldnt have gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid and would be unable to cultivate. Then, Dragon City would be ruined! Son, thats why you mustnt look down on my job. Miners are also very strong! Of course, Dad, Lin Chuan mumbled. Miners are also very strong. So, learn properly. You might end up taking over my job in the future! his father said. You have to hold the chisel with your hands like this, not too tightly, but not too loosely either. It will allow you to bring forth your power and you wont be injured by the impact drill and vibration hammer. Position your thumbs this way, and youll be able to sense the faint changes in the stones, which will allow you to find the weakest spots. Can you sense it? Lin Chuan nodded. Yeah. Clang. The metal chisel fell on the ground again. Look at how clumsy you are! His father pursed his lips and picked up the metal chisel again. He stuffed it into Lin Chuans hands. I I cant do it anymore, Lin Chuan said weakly. Dad, could you do it? Bah, youre my son. Dont go saying that you cant do something! His father scolded him, but he showed his thick arms, which were as thick as a gorillas. He held the metal chisel together with Lin Chuan and said gently, Well do it together. Pretend that these damn rocks are the strongest monsters, and well crush them all! Lin Chuan smiled. His father had been a miner for decades and dealing with these petty rocks was as easy as breathing for him. Soon, they finished creating the second hole. His fathers face was pale. His hands around the metal chisel trembled nonstop, and he spat in slight embarrassment and anger. But no matter what he did, he could not help Lin Chuan anymore to make the last and most crucial hole. Ill do it! At that moment, Lin Chuan heard Lu Siyas fathers voice. In great shock, Lin Chuan and his father stared at the gentle and elegant middle-aged man in a suit crawling forward until he arrived in front of them. He removed his suit and rolled up his sleeves before he grinned at them. What? Do you think that I only know how to sit at the top and give orders? Lu Siyas father asked. If I didnt have some tricks up my sleeve, how could I control so many wild miners and become the boss of the mining company? Mr. Lu, its you? His father smiled. Its been a long time since we met. You havent forgotten your old skills, have you? Are you looking down on me? Then, lets compete! Lu Siyas father said. Both of them flanked Lin Chuan and grabbed his arms. They poured all their strength into his body. It might be battered, but his blood vessels popped up on his skin as blood circulated in him. Mr. Lu, thank you for teaching my son so well, his father said. Its what I should do. Youre a hero, and he will turn into a hero as well, Lu Siyas father said. Tears streamed down Lin Chuans face. Dad, Uncle Lu, I Dont say anything, child. Come, lets defeat these stones together! his father and Lu Siyas father said together. Both of them poured strength into their arms at the same time and helped Lin Chuan strike the first spark on the last stone. Among the sparks, Lin Chuan saw Lu Siya and Whitey. It was very strange. Every time he was in the wild and was so badly injured that he was at Deaths door, he would see Lu Siya in his daze. And every time, Lu Siya would be together with Whitey. They had clearly never met each other, but in his dreams when he was nearly dead, they would always be together, laughing and running around. They would run over earth-gold paths covered in maidenhair tree leaves. But Lin Chuan was never able to see what they were running towards. He made the second spark. This time, he saw it in the spark. As Lu Siya and Whitey ran, they reached the end of the shaded path. There was a school in that area. It was a brand new and clean Blessed Heavenly Street Elementary School. The children of Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden studied and cultivated there seriously. Smoke curled up from the cafeteria behind the classrooms, and it smelled great. Chain explosions that sounded like the roars of ancient monsters came from the Red Radiance Jade mine. The light was like magma, and it spread out swiftly. It burned his legs. Perhaps it was due to the pill that contained Lu Siyas warmth, but he did not sense even the slightest bit of pain. He gritted his teeth and created the third spark. Ring! The bell for recess rang. The children ran out and surrounded Whitey to play. They smiled, and Whitey smiled as well. The school was filled with cheers and laughter. And he sat together with Lu Siya on a swing by the corner. They swung up and down while watching. They did not think about anything and did not need to be bothered by anything. They just let the gentle warmth of the sun shine on them. By the way, school is about to end soon. Let me bring you to eat the fried lizards made by Grandpa Wang at the entrance, Lin Chuan heard himself say to Lu Siya. Youll scream when you see the environment in which theyre made, but that scent Trust me, once you eat them, you wont forget them. Youll never forget them. The spirit energy tsunami surged at him. The magma-like light engulfed his legs. He used the final bit of his strength to tear open the seal of a crystal bomb and stuffed it into the last hole. Then, he used his body to block the hole. Lin Chuan faced the spirit energy tsunami head-on. His vitality magnetic field turned into the Undying Bird and flew up through the endless darkness. This time, the Weeping Reaper did not cry. His blood and tears turned into the most brilliant smile. Meng Chao, Qin Hu, and Lu Siya heard an astonishing explosion under their feet. Before, the spirit energy magnetic field interference had charged at their vitality magnetic fields like waves, but now, it miraculously became weaker. The three of them looked at each other. Lu Siya fell limp on the ground, and finally, she could not help but cry. Meng Chao and Qin Hu pursed their lips. They went to her sides and lifted her up. Big Sis Ya, lets go. Big Brother Lin has only temporarily sealed the explosion of the Red Radiance Jades. He wont be able to stall for long. We have to use every second that we have to escape and change the world! Meng Chao shouted. Thats right, Ms. Lu, think about the first mining rights! Qin Hu shouted as well. Both of them pulled and dragged her until they reached a place that was not far away from the territory of the Stone Statue Fungi and Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders. The spirit energy magnetic field interference became stronger. The wall Lin Chuan blew up was gradually crushed, melted, and reduced to magma by the rampaging spirit energy released by the Red Radiance Jades. Before long, every underground crack under Raging Waves would be filled with a destructive gale. It would, of course, tear all the creatures underground to shreds. Meng Chao looked at the countless Ten Thousand Blade Flying Spiders jumping about on the wall. They looked like rats that fell into a pot full of oil and had nowhere to run. We cant take this route. Its too long and too dangerous, Qin Hu said while panting. When we came, we found a few cracks that went up. We might be able to climb up to Raging Waves through them. It might be dangerous, but we can only take the risk! Alright, well listen to you. Meng Chao made the decision. Mr. Hu, lead the way, I trust you! Qin Hu looked at Meng Chao curiously. He scratched his moustache and wondered why the brat would trust him so much. Even he himself did not quite trust that they could crawl up through those cracks! But things had already progressed that far, so they had no other choice. He could only rely on his memories and instincts to look for the cracks in the walls and climb up. The three of them climbed for a long time. The temperature under their feet rose higher, and the spirit energy magnetic field interference grew stronger. The spirit energy tsunami was about to catch up to them. But two cracks appeared ahead of them. One was to the left, and the other to the right. Both of them were wide enough for humans to crawl in them. Qin Hu hesitated. Mr. Hu, which is it? Meng Chao felt incredibly anxious. Um Qin Hu scratched his moustache with all his strength. We didnt go into deep detail when we explored the place. Even if we used ultrasound feedback, it was impossible to accurately draw a map of all the forks in the cracks. I only know that this is the general direction, as for which it is We have a fire coming at our butts! We dont have time! Meng Chao growled. Trust your instincts, Mr. Hu, pick one! Qin Hu cast a glance at the bright spirit flames under his feet and gulped with great difficulty. He made his decision and pointed at the crack to the left. That one! Alright, lets go! Meng Chao quickly crawled over. But Lu Siya had regained her composure and observant nature. She yanked Meng Chao back. No, its the one on the right. Im a Spirit Sensor. I can sense faint spirit energy changes above us. That one leads to the ground. Thats right. Ms. Lu is a Spirit Sensor and mine explorer. We wont go wrong listening to her. Its the one on the right. Qin Hu nodded like a chicken pecking at food. He wanted to crawl to the path on the right, but Meng Chao stopped him. Wait, Mr. Hu, I want to know your reason for choosing the one on the left. Meng Chaos eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like a gambler who had just bet all his savings on something. Why did you choose the left? Qin Hu stammered for a long time before he said, What reason could there be? You asked me to rely on my instincts and choose one, so I just chose one! Ms. Lu is the professional, so we should listen to her. Even if its just instincts, theres a reason for it! Why did your instincts tell you that the left is the path leading to salvation?! Tell me! Meng Chao was incredibly fierce. He looked like a demon. Qin Hu and Lu Siya were both shocked by him. Qin Hus face turned red, and he said, Because dont you think that the crack on the left looks like, you know, the curves of a beautiful woman when she lays down? Meng Chao widened his eyes and looked at the crack to the left for a long time before he said in shock, Youre right, it does! Lu Siya found herself speechless. So, if you were running away alone and arrived at this place, youd definitely choose the beauty crack on the left if you had to choose, right? Qin Hu tried defending himself with a red face. What are you saying? You make it sound like Im some pervert. Im a person with principles. I was only thinking about it in my head You dont have to explain, I understand. Meng Chao pounded his fist against the ground. Were taking the left tunnel! Lu Siya was dumbfounded. What are you? Meng Chao, are you mad? Why are you choosing the one on the left? Because Meng Chao blinked. Dont you think that crack on the left looks like a beautiful woman? Lu Siya was about to go mad. What kind of reason is that?! You dont understand, this crack doesnt just look like a woman lying on her side, its also Meng Chao looked conflicted. He did not know how to explain things. What is it? Lu Siya pressed on. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and gritted his teeth. It also has bumps at the front and back. The curves are all there! Chapter 250 - There’s Still A Path Ahead! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya was stunned for a total of three seconds before she cussed. Qin Hu slapped Meng Chaos shoulder and said earnestly, Im not trying to criticize you, brat, but look at the time and place. Why are you still thinking about that unhealthy stuff right now? No, you dont understand what Im saying. Meng Chao was so anxious that he scratched his face. He pointed at the crack to the right and said, Big Sis Ya, you said that this is the path to survival because you sensed spirit energy fluctuations from the outside world, so youre sure that this is the path leading to the surface, right? Yes. Lu Siya frowned and nodded. I am certain that this is the path that leads to the surface. Then thats definitely not the path! Meng Chao said firmly. Think about it. Weve spent a few days before we finally found a way leading deep underground. We used up a lot of time to draw a map, but the distance between this place and the surface should be at least hundreds of meters. Besides, were talking about the rising and falling Raging Waves above us. Who knows how far away we are from the surface. And were talking about the linear distance. If we include the winding paths, the angle of the slope, and our injuries, itll make it difficult for us to move. Even if we climb for a day and night, we might not be able to make it out. Big Sis Ya, youre drained of spirit energy. Its impossible for you to use Spike Art to change the structure of the rock stratum to form a tunnel, right? Then, its definitely not this path, because well be caught by the spirit energy tsunami and burn to death in the crack! Lu Siyas pupils shrank into two dots, and she mumbled, Thats true. The spirit energy ripple I sense is very weak. Theres still a long way to the surface. Even if we climb out through here, well only end up in the depths of Raging Waves, Meng Chao continued. Lets not talk about whether the destructive spirit energy tsunami will take shape or not. Either way, the Deity Realm fighters and Apocalyptic Beasts will certainly turn violent and enter fights to the death. In our current condition, the moment we crawl out, well be sent out by the impact waves. Its no different compared to dying underground. Its logical, Lu Siya said. But even if the right leads to death, how would you know that the left leads to survival? I didnt say that the left definitely leads to survival. Were just taking a bet. Im confident in Mr. Hus countenance! Meng Chao cast an intense gaze at his companion. Qin Hu scratched his head. My countenance? Your face, I mean, Meng Chao explained. He turned his head around and said, Big Sis Ya, look at Mr. Hus face, then think of his status, personality, actions, and his relationship with us. Dont you think that theyre very strange? Lu Siya was stunned. Whats strange about them? Mr. Hu has a grudge against me, and hes one of the top fighters in Shen Yulongs team. And with his face, hes practically Meng Chao thought about it for a long time before he finally found a suitable description. Hes the type of person who would not live past three episodes in a TV series, past three pages in a manga, and past three chapters in a novel! Qin Hu found himself speechless. Lu Siya did not know what to say. Im a rare prodigy and a future star who rose to power miraculously. Im destined to rule over the alliance of the five universities and defeat Dragon City University. And I even inherited Big Brother Lins dying will. Big Sis Ya, youre the future leader of Sky Pillar Corporation. You were born with all sorts of valuable materials given to you and bathed in high-grade superbeast blood. Itd be nothing strange if both of us survived this disaster. In fact, its only natural that wed survive. But Mr. Hu actually managed to survive with us. Dont you think that this alone is very unbelievable? Qin Hu hissed at him. B-Brat, just you wait. When Im healed Dont be hasty, Mr. Hu, Im pointing out your flaws before I talk about your strengths. This is a writing trick. Ill immediately talk about whats amazing about you. Meng Chao continued like a rattling gun. Ive thought about this for a long time, and I finally found an answer. Mr. Hu has been jumping around in such a lively manner until now because he has a lot of luck and astonishing instincts. Without even knowing it, he can find a way to survive a situation that leads to certain death. He can even rise to the top with such instincts. Right now, we have no other choice but to rely on Mr. Hus luck! Lu Siya and Qin Hu looked at each other. Do we? Qin Hu scratched his moustache. Do I really have great luck, and with just a point of my finger, I can direct us to survival? Get rid of that question mark. Be more confident. Thats the truth. Meng Chao took a hold of Qin Hus hands and stared into his eyes. He said clearly, I. Trust. You. Mr. Hu! Qin Hu was stunned. The next second, his eyes started tearing up. Brat, let go, he cried out in pain. Youre friggin crushing my hand! Meng Chao let go of Qin Hus twisted palm and clenched his fists. He punched the wall and said, So, were going to the left, agreed? Lu Siya and Qin Hu had no other choice but to agree. When the three of them left the Red Radiance Jade mine, they were already drained of spirit energy. Their bodies were covered in wounds, and they were almost empty of blood. They had only lasted until now due to their strong willpower. Qin Hu and Lu Siya no longer had the strength to struggle. But Meng Chao could use contribution points in exchange for healing. Even though he had fought against a Hell Beast with Lin Chuan, which led to the appraisal of his quest to not be high, he could still exchange it for a few Intermediate Stage Healing Skills. Besides, the Ultimate Style was known for its super endurance. At that moment, he was still full of life and had some strength. In Qin Hu and Lu Siyas eyes, he was basically a monster. And if they wanted to escape death, they needed this monsters help. If they relied only on their dying selves, it would be impossible for them to crawl up for at least twelve hours through the winding underground crack. When they saw Meng Chao leading the way and crawling to the crack that looked like a beauty lying on its side, both of them felt resigned. They could only cuss while they followed him. But against their expectations, the crack soon widened. The further they crawled, the wider it became, and the further they climbed, the smoother it became. In a while, their abdomens left the ground and they could use their arms and legs to crawl swiftly. Brat, youre seriously Qin Hu was shocked and delighted. Meng Chao smiled. In his previous life, Qin Hu had managed to flee and survive. And even though he was already a greasy middle-aged man, he managed to reach Heaven Realm, so he had to have received some sort of blessing. When Meng Chao said that he was relying on Qin Hus luck, he was not lying. The truth, however, was that he was relying on his advantage as a person who returned to the past. The next moment, he ran into a wall. There was no other path ahead. The atmosphere instantly froze. All their light was swallowed by darkness. This is a deadend, Lu Siya said in despair. When they wanted to turn around, they heard an explosion behind them. Waves of spirit flames came charging forward, and each was higher than the last. They engulfed their exit. The resonance from hundreds of crystal mines caused the spirit energy magnetic field interference to become stronger. It was as if invisible magma had enveloped their skins inch by inch, which made their blood boil. Their organs and cerebral cortex started burning. Brat, I just chose randomly. I told you to listen to a specialist! Look, theres no other path ahead of us! Qin Hu looked really gloomy. No! Theres definitely a path ahead of us! Meng Chao gritted his teeth. His gaze turned into two impact drills that tried to drill holes into the wall. He took three steps back and growled. The last of his spirit energy filled up the spirit meridians in his right arm to form the spirit energy magnetic field for Demon Subduing Pole. He moved his body into the force execution posture for Reckless Bull Technique. His tendons stretched taut due to the secret technique of Dragon Snake Force. His muscle fibers started accumulating power, which traveled through him in wave-like layers. Boom! Meng Chaowas burned so badly that his fist moved on its own and rammed into the wall ahead of him. His skin tore and bled, and he fell back on his back. Brat, are you nuts? Qin Hu was shocked. Youre made of flesh and bones. How could you possibly knock down a wall? I I can! I definitely will! Meng Chao got up through great difficulty. He wiped off the blood and grime from his face, but it only ended up going into his mouth. He gritted his teeth and said, If theres no path ahead, I will create it! Boom! His second crash left behind a terrifying, blood-shaped human on the wall. Meng Chao fell back. He was a bloody mess, and Qin Hu, who was a ruthless person who had been fighting for years in the wild, felt his skin crawl. Youre not a brat, Qin Hu mumbled. Youre an absolute nutcase! Wait! Lu Siya suddenly narrowed her eyes and stared at the wall with slight puzzlement. Her nose flared and her eyes lit up. I can sense a very unique spirit energy. Theres something behind this wall! Before her voice could fade away, Meng Chao threw his third punch. Boom! Rumble! A miracle happened! When he was sent reeling back one more time, intersecting cracks appeared on the seemingly unbreakable wall. Immediately after, the wall collapsed and revealed a tunnel that was one meter wide. It was bright in the cave beyond. Ultramarine, Prussian blue, cobalt blue, lake blue, indigo, azure blue, cerulean, crystal blue, purplish blue, dark blue, peacock blue, skyblue, deep blue, light blue, bright blue, ice blue, water blue, blackish blue, sapphire blue, sharp blue, aquamarine, dusty blue, whitish blue, sea blue, night blue, faint blue, ambient blue, cyan, neon blue Hundreds of shades of blue intersected with each other. They were in a natural crystal cave, which was a brand new crystal palace. This is Qin Hu and Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao in disbelief. The spirit flames behind them roared again and licked their feet. Both of them looked at each other and quickly grabbed Meng Chao to stuff him into the hole. Then, they crawled inside as well. They were in a natural cave with a diameter of less than five meters. It was much smaller than the Red Radiance Jade mine. The blue crystal clusters around them shone with a calm and peaceful light. They were completely different from the rampaging Red Radiance Jade energy outside, so the trio could not help but calm down. What is this place? Qin Hu looked around him, then at his wounds. They had stopped bleeding. I feel much better, and my wounds dont hurt as much anymore. My vitality magnetic field has become much stabler, and my dried up spirit meridians are filing up again. I feel like Ive just crawled into the most advanced medical cabin. This is a natural Blue Origin Crystal cave, and the purity of these crystals is very high. Among all the crystals, Blue Origin Crystals have the closest vibration frequency to that of a human vitality magnetic field, so were in harmony. It can stimulate a human bodys immune and regeneration systems, so its healing effects are incredibly good. Its often used for the creation of high-grade medical cabins and cultivation rooms. Hence, its also known as a Life Stone. Lu Siya put her hands into a hole formed by a blue crystal cluster. After analyzing it for a while, she said, At the same time, its also very stable. Its unlike other crystals and doesnt easily produce violent reactions. It can be considered an inert crystal. Its often used for stabilizing agents during cultivation. Its especially useful for neutralizing and stabilizing high-energy crystals which are incredibly unstable, like Red Radiance Jades. Qin Hu scratched his moustache for a long time. He thought about it and asked, So what does that mean, Ms. Lu? So, if the spirit energy magnetic fields from the Red Radiance Jades can be subtly weakened, neutralized, and canceled by the spirit energy vibration frequencies of the Blue Origin Crystals, theres a possibility that the incredibly violent destructive power will turn into relatively gentle energy that can be absorbed. It will stimulate the potential in our genes and allow us to break our limits. Lu Siyas eyes shone, and she squashed down the excitement and ambition in her heart. This natural cave wont become our grave! It will become a super cultivation room the likes of which have never been seen before! Chapter 251 - Even If We Die, We Have to Persevere Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Qin Hu sucked in a deep breath. Then, he snorted. He was so happy that he even made a bubble through his nose. I didnt expect that even though Im a middle-aged man, there would come a day when I would run into a legendary blessing! He slapped his thigh with happiness. Dont be too happy just yet. We have to seal up the hole and the other cracks on the wall, Lu Siya said. This wall isnt too thick, and the rock is very weak. Otherwise, Meng Chao would not have been able to knock it down so quickly just now. Soon, the rampaging spirit energy will rush here. If it enters through the hole or knocks down a wall, it will crush us and we will still end up reduced to ashes. We have to use these Blue Origin Crystals to seal up the hole so that the Red Radiance Jades spirit energy will shine on us through a large amount of Blue Origin Crystals. Then, there will be a certain chance that it will turn into absorbable energy that will give us life! Ill do it! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and used his Surging Lightning as a crowbar to dig out the blue crystal clusters. A few of the crystals let out cracking sounds and fell off. Qin Hu and Lu Siya joined him in a flurry and they pushed the Blue Origin Crystals to the cracks in the walls. Meng Chao repeated his actions and uprooted a few more Blue Origin Crystal clusters. The three of them worked together and gradually sealed up the main hole. Lu Siya pressed her hand on the Blue Origin Crystals and mumbled under her breath. Spirit tattoos spread out on her forehead. The Blue Origin Crystals in front of her drew closer together and gathered into a crystal wall. She swayed and coughed up blood. My spirit energy is already dried up, she said with a pale face. This crystal wall isnt too sturdy. It has fine cracks. Theres still a possibility that the Red Radiance Jades spirit energy tsunami will knock it down. Then what should we do? Qin Hu asked anxiously. We have to hold it up. Lu Siya turned around and used her thin back to push against the Blue Origin Crystals. We hold it back like this! At that moment, they could see red light through the blue crystal wall. It was like an aquatic dragon baring its teeth while getting closer to them. They could hear the sounds of a volcano eruption and waves crashing against rocks. Their vitality magnetic fields stimulated their cells and let out pained screeches. Meng Chao and Qin Hu moved forward quickly and imitated Lu Siya. They used their shoulders and backs to push against the Blue Origin Crystals. Well definitely survive! Meng Chao motivated the other two. In my previous life, Qin Hu was alone. He didnt have any mine explorer helping him to strengthen the crystal wall, so at best, he could only stack the Blue Origin Crystals in the hole randomly, and he still managed to survive the invasion of the spirit energy tsunami. He even got a blessing from it and reached Heaven Realm. Now, there are three of us, and we have a mine explorer who knows the structure of crystals, so theres no way we would be reduced to ashes. But when he thought about it, it didnt sound right. The largest difference between this life and his previous life was that now, they were gravely injured, and their spirit energy had dried up. Based on Qin Hus sleazy personality despite his boorish appearance, he had most likely never got into a conflict with Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, so he had escaped to this place while unharmed. He was at the peak of Earth Realm and had monstrous strength. His physical body was like refined iron, so he could withstand the impact of the spirit energy tsunami. Even if a few wisps of spirit flames crawled in through the crack, he could grit his teeth and endure it. After he withstood the battering of spirit flames, his body was refined into steel. In their current situation, how could they possibly compete against the Qin Hu of Meng Chaos previous life? After all, that man had been at the peak of Earth Realm and at the peak of his health. As they were feeling uneasy, the volcano eruption and the raging wave outside turned into a shocking thunderous roar. The tsunami formed by magma launched its final charge at them. Its here! Lu Siya said sternly. We have to block it! Even if we die, we have to block it! Dont worry, Ms. Lu, for that 15% of profit from the first mining rights, I will definitely help you block it! Qin Hu shouted with his eyes wide. Boom! Hidden within the Red Radiance Jades was a spirit energy tsunami that had been accumulating for billions of years. It surged at them through the winding underground crack and rammed heavily against the wall formed by Blue Origin Crystals. The three humans were deafened by a thunderous roar. But even if their ears could not hear for a moment, the impact wave seeped through the crystal wall and rammed against their cerebral cortexes, brains, bladder, and all the cells. The shock was so great that they felt as if their heads had split up. Their hearts thundered, and they could not help but start peeing. Each of their cells started vibrating rapidly. The millions of shades of red from the Red Radiance Jades and the millions of shades of blue from the Blue Origin Crystals intersected with each other, and it looked like a red army was fighting to the death with a blue army. The red light was like blood as it seeped in. Soon, it occupied the entire Blue Origin Crystal cave. When red was mixed with blue, it should turn into purple. But natural crystal caves never only had one single type of crystal. There were always a lot of other crystals mixed in, and among them were small bits of rare crystals. The resonance of Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals caused these crystals to vibrate, and the small cave filled with red, orange, yellow, green, indigo, blue, and purple lights. It was like a rainbow-colored ocean. The different shades of light shone on the group. Then, through their pores, they even permeated into their skin. They charged into them eagerly and illuminated their organs, blood, bones, and every single one of their cells. It occasionally gave them a comfortable feeling, as if they were wrapped up in a warm blanket, but at other times, they felt like their skin was cracking. Their blood boiled, and their bones were about to be burnt dry. Sometimes, they could not even breathe, because their lungs shrank to the size of two very small ping pong balls, and sometimes, they felt like countless strange underground gases had seeped into their chests through their noses and their lungs were about to burst. I cant block it anymore! With a scream, Qin Hu was sent flying when the impact wave formed by the spirit energy tsunami of the Red Radiance Jades crashed into him through the crystal wall. Craaaaack! With one less person pushing holding it, the crystal wall cracked in a dozen places. The spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades crawled in through the cracks like the tongues of flame monsters and licked at Meng Chao and Lu Siyas spines. Lu Siya grunted and fell on the ground limply. More cracks appeared on the crystal wall. Hundreds of spirit flames crawled in through the cracks and tore at Meng Chaos body. Qin Hu and Lu Siyas eyes were filled with despair. They could already see Meng Chao being sent flying and the crystal wall collapsing the next second. Then, the spirit energy tsunami would turn the small cave into a furnace that would burn everything inside. But Initial Stage Healing Skill, exchange! Intermediate Stage Healing Skill, exchange! Initial Stage Healing Skill, exchange! Meng Chao was shouting madly in his mind. The contribution points he had been accumulating for months were all exchanged for the mysterious and powerful self-regeneration abilities. Whenever the spirit energy tsunami left a tear in the depths of his cell, new flesh pounced on the tear, just like a warrior who would sacrifice themselves to block a dam when a flood was about to charge through the cracks in it. The biggest obstacle when it came to using contribution points to repair the body was in the usage of energy. If Meng Chao did not eat enough high-calorie food and did not have enough energy but forced his body to repair itself, he would end up starving to death. But now, he was receiving an endless supply of energy from the Red Radiance Jades, Blue Origin Crystals, and the slight amounts of other crystals. The unstoppable spirit flames continued destroying his body, but as Kindling exchanged his contribution points for healing, they became the source his body used to renew itself. All his blood vessels, bones, organs, nerve bundles, and spirit meridians were repeatedly damaged and regenerated. They were refined until they were improving from their essence itself. He can actually block it? Qin Hu and Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao in disbelief. They saw how the rampaging spirit energy shot through the blue crystal wall and rammed against his spine and organs, but he still blocked it alone and did not fall. He persevered while holding back the invasion of the wave. The seven-colored light that was mainly made of red and blue shone on him, enveloped him, permeated into his skin, and nourished him. Meng Chaos body gradually gained a crystalline quality, as if he was about to fuse with the crystal wall behind him and become one with the crystal mine and the spirit energy tsunami. This is His 1,024 branch meridians could be seen clearly under the semi-transparent state of his skin. After the energy of the Red Radiance Jades was neutralized by the Blue Origin Crystals, it became much more stable and started circulating through the 1,024 branch meridians, which gave his organs, bones, and muscle fibers a crystalized effect. His branch meridians have become really thick after the spirit energy thats formed by the resonance of the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals circulated in him. Theyre now as thick as a normal superhumans main meridians! Qin Hu and Lu Siya looked at each other, and they could see the shock in each others eyes. It was well known that superhumans had 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians. Cultivation theories of the past believed that the volume runoff and strength of the branch meridians could never reach even one-tenth of the main meridians. When spirit energy circulated through the branch meridians, it could only do so slowly, so the branch meridians were used for support-class work. It was very difficult to use them for battle. The stimulation from the Ultimate Style could increase the volume runoff and strength of branch meridians by more than 100%, which meant the practitioners could use branch meridians in battle, but it was very difficult for them to use branch meridians to create spirit energy magnetic fields and release ultimate moves that could plow through everything in their wake. But the current volume runoff and strength of Meng Chaos branch meridians seemed to be twice as strong as before, and that was based on the basis that he practiced the Ultimate Style. They now had one-third of the main meridianss strength, or even more. His branch meridians were at least one-third or half as strong as main meridians. But he had nearly ten times more branch meridians than main meridians. Besides, as his branch meridians were strengthened, the dozens of main meridians in his body also received incredibly great stimulation. In fact, a dragon meridian that went through his body from his spine received the most severe impact and the greatest refinement because Meng Chao used his spine to block the crystal wall. It was gradually awakened and started shining, which made him look like a huge dragon who had gained enlightenment in hell and slaughtered his way back to the human world! Some of his spirit meridians are showing a crystalized quality, so he can take in even stronger spirit energy, which will allow him to circulate his spirit energy at even higher speeds and even nourish his organs. This will allow part of his organs to go through superhuman changes. This is the sign of a two-star superhuman at Spirit Transformation Realm! Qin Hu felt his skin crawl. He could not believe his own eyes. This brat awakened a few months ago in the practical test of the national college exam as a mere one-star superhuman. He was even a broken-star superhuman whose main meridians had shrivelled up. Only a few months passed since then, and he managed to become a two-star superhuman? Chapter 252 - A Blessing in Disguise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Spirit Transformation Realm was only the second grade among the nine grades of the superhuman cultivation system and could only be considered to be the middle stage of Earth Realm, so it was only average. But in the superhuman circle, if they were to use a rather professional phrase to describe this realm, it would be a village mayor was still a government officer even if his rank is low. Superhumans were found only one in a hundred, so one-star superhumans or even broken-star superhumans were very rare. And there were plenty of people who were stuck at Spirit Tattoo Realm even after they had cultivated for four years in their university. If anyone could reach two stars soon after their awakening, it meant that they had the potential to continue growing. Once they entered society, if they were two-star superhumans, they would definitely be referred to as elites. And when it came to corporations, they would definitely be able to get the position of project managers. In the military, it would be very easy for them to get a position of a platoon commander. Qin Hu had spent five years to become a two-star superhuman. And how long did Meng Chao take? Five months? Hes not a normal two-star superhuman, Lu Siya said with a solemn expression. Ive never seen a monster like him before! Qin Hu looked in the direction of her gaze and saw Meng Chaos body shining with flowing light. His spirit tattoos looked as if they were alive as they traveled through his body. They enveloped and nourished his organs, and he instantly understood what she meant. Usually, after a superhuman awakened to supernatural abilities, unless it was absolutely necessary, it was impossible for them to clear all 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians. It was just like how it was impossible for top-class martial artists on Earth to learn all the martial arts on Earth. There were further specializations within every field, and the time, energy, and resources they had did not allow the superhumans to develop in all areas. Even if the rich children had been bathing in superbeast blood since young, ate a lot of valuable resources, and were incredibly talented, just like Sun Ya of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, they still faced limitations, even if they cleared nearly one hundred main meridians. Most of the superhumans had enough main meridians cleared once they cleared sixty main meridians. During the process of moving from a one-star superhuman to a two-star superhuman, a superhuman used spirit energy to repeatedly refine around ten of the most important and commonly used main meridians among the dozens they had cleared. Then, once they were crystallized, their volume runoff and strength would continue increasing. During the process of moving from a two-star superhuman to a three-star superhuman, the superhuman used the ten crystalized spirit meridians to strengthen certain organs. It could be the heart, spleen, lungs, kidneys, some bones, muscles, and nerves. Those organs would then gradually gain the crystallized quality and turn into something that was semi-energy, semi-material. Once they reached Heaven Realm, their vitality magnetic field would become stronger. Then, they could use the strengthened organs to target certain parts in the brain and activate all sorts of amazing divine abilities. This was a scientific cultivation method that humans had figured out after decades of research. It was considered to be the traditional cultivation method since it was stable and had a high chance of success. Even those who reached Deity Realm were not omnipotent. They placed emphasis on certain things, such as certain organs, certain sulci, and certain regions in the brain to strengthen. It was impossible for them to be invincible in all areas. There were quite a number of life science scientists who had imagined a superhuman perfecting each realm before advancing forward to the next. When they were one-star superhumans, they cleared all 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians. When they were two-star superhumans, they crystallized all their spirit meridians and turned them into the incredibly powerful crystal meridians. When they were three-star superhumans, they turned all their organs, muscles, bones, blood vessels, and nerves into something that gave off the partial presence of pure energy. If they continued like that and reached Deity Realm, how strong would they be? In the end, however, they came up with the conclusion that it was impossible. Even if they poured all the cultivation resources in the Other World and Dragon City on one superhuman with extraordinary talent, it would be impossible for such a thing to happen. They lacked one resource that they could not lacktime. Time treated everyone fairly. Even if a person had extraordinary talent, was born with a silver spoon, was loved and supported by powerful families, they would only have twenty-four hours a day and would not have an extra second more or less than a poor person. No one could obtain twice the time. And no one could live twice. No one could reach absolute perfection either. But in Lu Siya and Qin Hus eyes, at that moment, Meng Chao was closer to perfection than any other superhuman they had ever seen. Or perhaps it was because they did not have a lot of knowledge of the world and had never heard of any peerless elite in Dragon City who were able to shine with such radiance while they were one-star superhumans or two-star superhumans and ran into an accident like Meng Chao. Both of them had complicated emotions in their hearts. Suddenly, Meng Chao grunted and took half a step forward. One spirit flame instantly crept into the small cave from the crack behind him. The temperature in the cave immediately climbed up by at least five degrees Celsius. It was only then that the two realized just what terrifying power Meng Chao was currently blocking. We have to go back! Lu Siya moved forward. We have to help Meng Chao! Theres Theres no need for that, right? Qin Hu said hesitantly. Hes being really brave. He can withstand the spirit energy tsunami alone. I really cant handle it. Im weak Nonsense! Lu Siya glared at him. If I die here, dont even think about getting a single penny! If he dies, its the same! Qin Hu slapped his thigh and gritted his teeth. He crawled to his feet, and with his powerful arms, he helped Meng Chao support the swaying crystal wall. Stop talking about money. Money is only for bastards. I only care about the code of brotherhood! An unknown amount of time passed with them working together. The spirit energy tsunami from the Red Radiance Jades did not just wreck havoc in the small cave. It also crept up hundreds of cracks and went to Raging Waves. It shot into the air like a volcano eruption. Countless superhumans who were either cultivating or fighting fiercely in Raging Waves, Graveyard Forest, and Shattered Starlake saw the unbelievable sight. Thousands of red pillars of light shot into the sky, illuminating the cloud-covered sky until it gave off a crystalline shade of red. Then, the red light scattered and turned into various shades of incredibly bright lights. Immediately after, a brilliant, warm, and rich rain of light poured down. The specks of light danced in the air like swan feathers and snowflakes. They were like spring rain that nourished the earth silently. They rained on the mountains, the plants, the lake, and the humans and other living beings generously. It treated all of them as equals. All the humans and monsters could sense their vitality magnetic fields getting stronger. It was as if flames had burst forth from the deepest parts of their cells, mitochondria, and genetic chain. Humans and monsters were all exposed to the rain. The difference between them was that the humans had a scientific cultivation method and could adjust their vitality magnetic fields to resonate with the spirit energy released from the crystal mine deep underground. Then, they could absorb the ancient power that came from billions of years ago into their bodies and refine it. The monsters could only use their instincts to absorb the spirit energy passively. The benefits they gained were less than one-tenth of what the humans gained. But the Apocalyptic Beasts had some cultivation and ways to evolve. However, before they could make use of them, they were located by the Deity Realm elites from Dragon City. Raging Waves burned with spirit flames, and it was their battlefield. A final fight at a scale never seen before. Meng Chao had a nightmare. It seemed like an illusion, but also felt like reality. The nightmare was very long. It was so long that he thought that he was living through a completely different life. But the thunderous roars from beyond the nightmare reminded him time and again not to get lost in the depths of his nightmare. When he woke up, he was stunned for a total of three minutes. Then, he realized just what mission he was currently carrying out and where he currently was. The world in front of him had become completely different. He remembered that before he fainted, he was in a natural mine. And now, while the Blue Origin Crystals still looked the same, they had lost their lustre and turned into dull and brittle normal rocks. With a touch, they would shatter and crumble. This mine is dead. A strange thought rose in Meng Chaos mind. It fought against the spirit energy tsunami from the Red Radiance Jades, and the fierce resonance caused them to release all their energy, so they were drained and died. As for the spirit energy that they released Meng Chao widened his eyes and looked at Lu Siya, who levitated in the middle of the cave with light surrounding her. She looked brilliant. At that moment, she was no longer covered in wounds and was no longer drained of spirit energy. She no longer looked pathetic. She had regained the domineering air she had when Meng Chao first saw her, and her ambition could be seen clearly in her eyes. Meng Chao felt that Lin Chuans death and the experience from their mission had allowed her to break free of some sort of shackle. She now wore a brand new armor covered in spikes and became even more aggressive than before. She was like a drawn sword. Lu Siya levitated in the air and carefully observed the tattoos on her palms. Then, she made a light snap. Dozens of sharp spikes immediately shot out of the walls in the cave. They rose and fell like the teeth of a zombie. Immediately, the fangs intersected with each other to turn into a brand new stone snake that was even fiercer than before. The stone snake slithered swiftly over the wall like a living creature. Occasionally, it disappeared into the wall. Then, it would reappear in another spot to snap its jaws at a target that did not exist. At the same time, two pits full of spikes appeared on the ground. When Lu Siya summons those stone snakes in a fight, she could use two pits full of spikes to lock down the enemys legs or make them have nowhere to stand. What a diabolical, ruthless method that can catch people off guard! Qin Hu sat in a corner in a state of deep meditation. Even though he did not shine as brilliantly as Lu Siya, Meng Chao could vaguely feel that his body was stuffed with a lot of spirit energy, since it spilled out of every pore. He was like a statue carved from a crystal, and his spirit energy was so high that he broke through Earth Realm. We survived! Meng Chao had managed to live through the disaster, and he was delighted. Big Sis Ya is right, when the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals crash into each other, they cause waves and resonate with each other, which turned this place into a super cultivation room. Both of you have become so much stronger! His words made Lu Siya stop testing her Spike Art. Qin Hu also snapped out of deep meditation. Both of them stared at Meng Chao with a very strange look. It was the type of look poor-performing students would give to an ace student when a tests results were announced and the ace student came over to say, Whoa, both of you did really well. You improved a lot! Chapter 253 - The Nightmare Shattered Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Brat, how do you feel? Qin Hu hesitated for a moment before he added, I feel Meng Chao cradled his head and endured the pain. It felt like a volcano had erupted in it. The nightmare a moment ago appeared before his eyes again. The fragments of the nightmare stuffed his eyes, which made them shine with a fierce light. He gave off a completely different air. He was no longer an eighteen-year-old, hot-blooded youth, but a burning skeleton which had crawled out of hell. Qin Hu and Lu Siya sucked in a sharp breath and retreated to the deepest part of the cave in spite of themselves. I feel like I had a nightmare. Meng Chao had a dazed look on his face. His lips twitched, and he said in a grave voice, In my nightmare, the northern offense failed because of various reasons, and Dragon Citys first large-scale expansion ran into a wall. All the resources that had been poured into the northern offense were lost, and we couldnt organize a second offense within a short period of time. Dragon City descended into a vortex where it did not have enough living space and resources. This resulted in the conflicts that had been brewing among us for decades to explode. To obtain more resources for the city with a population of tens of millions to continue its operations, the superhumans had to go into the fog to hunt more often, and they had to fight in an environment where the weather was extreme and space and time were distorted. Normal people and the Red Dragon Army could not help them much, so the superhumans could only rely on their individual strength. To increase their individual strength, the city had to pour a vast amount of resources into them. But the more resources the superhumans obtained, the fewer were received by the normal people. And as the superhumans continued improving and evolving through the fights, they gradually learned divine abilities that allowed them to transcend and even destroy the world. Their strength, power, and wealth took another step beyond the normal people. The differentiation between the powerful and the weak in Dragon City grew to the point where it could tear apart our entire civilization. In time, many superhumans became arrogant. They believed that they were the ones defending Dragon City and civilization when they fought in the fog, while normal people were just trash, a burden, and pitiful insects who could only tremble behind them for protection. Normal people might have been grateful for the superhumans contribution, but they grew increasingly displeased with the superhumans aggressive and superior attitude. Being protected but not being able to do anything to help did not feel good, and the people did not want to forever rely on the mercy and charitable acts from the superhumans to survive. But the point was that they could not see an end to this life. At some point, we won against the monsters. But a rift that could not be crossed had already opened up within our civilization. Superhumans and normal people had turned into two completely different existences. They had different interests and ways of living. The definition of us and civilization were completely different between the two groups. Dragon City, at that time, seemed to be flourishing and burning with power. We appeared to be winning and advancing boldly. We could still motivate our people by saying that we are doing this for Earth, and while stimulated by the thought of snatching loot, we could maintain the face of unity. But in truth, the people had already divided themselves a long time ago. Once we ran into truly powerful enemies, the war machine that seemed to be indestructible and operated with loud rumbling sounds started crumbling from within until the day of its ruin arrived. Meng Chaos expression terrified Lu Siya and Qin Hu. But the next moment, two sparks lit up in his eyes. He clenched his fists and growled, But thats just a damn nightmare! I will definitely shatter this nightmare! Boom! Dozens of spirit tattoos appeared on his arms. As a thunderous roar rose, he punched the ground and left a deep crack. It crushed countless dim crystal clusters and traveled forward until it reached Lu Siya and Qin Hus feet. Even if most of the spirit energy contained in the Blue Origin Crystals had been drained dry, his force was still terrifying. Lu Siya and Qin Hu gulped. Both of them had the same question pop up in their heads at the same time. His spirit energy ripple was really strong. Was it really something a mere two-star superhuman could create? Meng Chaos punch allowed him to vent the fighting will burning in his heart. It also allowed him to regain some clarity of mind. Oh, no, he thought. He had absorbed too much of the rampaging spirit energy and his cultivation base had increased by leaps and bounds, which instantly unlocked many memories from his previous life. For some time, the emotions and thoughts from his previous life enveloped him, and he lost control over himself. One of the people in front of him was ambitious and longed for power. She would use every method at her disposal to achieve her goal. The other was selfish. He acted according to the situation and never sided with anyone. When faced with the threat of death, the three of them worked together. But now, the main danger had passed, and their relationship had become delicate. It would be better if he did not let them know too many of his secrets and his real strength. After thinking about this, Meng Chao circulated his spirit energy in secret and forced out a mouthful of blood from his throat. At the same time, he made his face turn pale and swayed his body a little. He fell on the ground and cried out, It hurts! It hurts! My head hurts! I think the rampaging spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades was too strong and Im suffering from really bad internal injuries. I-Ive always been a broken-star superhuman. Now, my injuries have worsened, and Im going to become useless Lu Siya and Qin Hu looked at each other. Brat, we saw it just now. The spirit energy moved slowly into your organs through all 1,024 branch meridians and your organs were all refined. Youve already become a two-star superhuman. Why are you still putting up an act?! Qin Hu spat in anger. And youre not a normal superhuman in Spirit Transformation Realm either, Lu Siya said airily. You have hundreds of branch meridians, more than ten main meridians, and a crystalized dragon meridian going through your spine. Ive never heard of such a strange phenomenon before. Your fighting strength right now is probably higher than that of any ordinary two-star superhuman. Theres no way that you would suffer from a rebound so bad that you would cough up blood after a simple punch. Meng Chao got up while feeling slightly awkward. He found it too shameful to continue coughing up blood, so he could only scratch his head and say, There isnt? Duh. Do you think were blind or dumb? Qin Hu said angrily. When the spirit energy tsunami rushed inside and the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals resonated with each other, you absorbed at least 70% of that spirit energy, brat. Damn it, your body is practically like a blackhole. It just kept sucking in spirit energy. There were a few times when we thought you were going to explode and die, but you just kept sucking away. You only left 30% for us to enjoy. With just these scraps, Ms. Lu was able to become a fighting-class and supporting-class superhuman who is at Heaven Realm, and my spirit meridians were stuffed full as well. I havent cleared them yet, but once I do, Ill be able to beat up Hell Beasts with one punch. We became so much stronger from the scraps, while you took the biggest slice of the pie and didnt end up dead from it. So youre definitely so strong that everyone will want to beat you up! Why are you still pretending to be weak?! Meng Chao was speechless for a moment. You can say anything you want, and you can cause a ruckus as well, but please be civilized when you speak. I wasnt pretending to be weak. I was just being humble. Humble, my foot, Qin Hu said firmly. Ever since elementary school, I hated ace students who like pretending to be humble. If it werent for my spirit meridians being blocked and my strength still exhausted, I would definitely beat you up until I cripple you! Meng Chao found himself feeling resigned. When he recalled what had happened, he realized that it was really dangerous. The spirit energy tsunami had ravaged his body and mind more than a hundred times. The tens of thousands of contribution points he had accumulated after so much effort should have been gone long ago, so how? Meng Chao blinked. He could vaguely remember that when his body was about to be crushed, Kindling shone at the corner of his eyes and a lot of notifications popped up. The ending of the northern offense had changed! With Lin Chuan working together with them, the explosion from the Red Radiance Jade mine was not as strong as it had been in Meng Chaos previous life. The spirit energy tsunami that rose up did not turn into a spirit energy magnetic field storm that could destroy the world, either! The numerous superhumans who were fighting fiercely in Raging Waves, Graveyard Forest, and Shattered Starlake all survived! Hence, he managed to get an astronomical amount of contribution points. He exchanged them all for healing, and with the super healing skill fighting the rampaging spirit flames, his body was refined to the point that he became a new man and was born anew! Big Brother Lin, you did it! We did it! Meng Chao mumbled. Even though he could not be certain whether the victory of the northern offense would mean that Dragon City would no longer head to ruin, at the very least, he could now sit down and catch a breath before he went down a brand new path. While thinking about this, Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya and Qin Hu. These two peoples fates had also been changed completely by him and Lin Chuan. Lu Siya did not die tragically underground. This ambitious woman, instead, gained a brand new ability and weapon. Qin Hu no longer had a reason to turn into that dark, ruthless, and lonely avenger who spent the rest of his life and energy on chasing the White Spirit, even though he could never kill it. Now, what sort of ripples or storms could these two brand new butterflies bring to Dragon City? Meng Chao had a thought, and he said hesitantly, I know that everyones stances, interests, personalities, and thoughts are slightly different. When we were underground, I had to say certain things that werent a reflection of what I really think. It was to fight against a powerful enemy. But since we met, its fate. We managed to escape death together, and we gained a blessing in disguise, which can even be considered a miracle. Theres no longer a need to hold any hostility toward each other and suspect as well as be wary of each other, right? We should be able to face each other honestly and carry out Big Brother Lins dying wish. What do you think? Makes sense. A person should be sincere. Theres no need for us to keep lying to each other. So, we should start with you, Qin Hus gaze burned intensely. Lets not talk about anything else, but focus on how you knew that there was a Blue Origin Crystal cave here and that it could help us avoid the disaster. We even encountered a miracle because of it. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He shook his head and said, I didnt know that there was a Blue Origin Crystal cave here! You didnt know? Then why did you drag us over here? You even said that it had a perfect S-shaped curve! Did you think you were lying to elementary school kids?! Meng Chao scratched his head. Um Qin Hu sneered. Go on. Keep lying! Its fine. Everyone has their own secrets, Lu Siya said. There are plenty of times when blood has to be spilled once a secret is revealed. Ive seen too much blood over the past few days and dont wish to see us shedding our own blood. Of course we should be honest with each other, but we have to deal with the aftermath of this incident and get rid of the problems so that we can maximize our interests. Well talk about the other stuff later! Chapter 254 - Three Small Holes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thats right! Qin Hus eyes lit up, and he said, Even though were the ones who discovered the Red Radiance Jade mine first, we were pressed for time and couldnt complete the exploration, so we didnt set up landmarks. Even if we did, everything, including all the living would have been engulfed by the spirit energy tsunami, which would have reduced them to ashes. This matter concerns the competition between Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation. Other mining companies might want to profit from this too. If we end up with an internal conflict, itll be very difficult to ensure that well get the first mining rights. Also, the White Spirits carcass has a lot of research value. It is a monster who evolved on its own and learned to speak to humans. Its a rare creature, and if we sell it to the monster research center, one of the universities, or some rich mega corporation, we will definitely be able to earn a lot of money. These two things are our greatest sources of profit. As for the other secrets, its fine even if we dont figure them out. Im an adult, and I do know the logic behind the more you know, the sooner you die.'' Meng Chao agreed with her words. If they researched the White Spirits carcass in depth, it would help them uncover the secret behind the Supernatural Entities. It was the most important thing. Once he thought of this, his expression changed, and he cried out, No! The White Spirits carcass! While fleeing, they had to climb through a winding crack, and naturally, they could not care about the White Spirits carcass knocking against the walls. Once they rushed into the Blue Origin Crystal cave, the three of them could only push against the crystal wall arduously while fending off the resonance from two waves of spirit energy and the impact. They did not have time to care about keeping the White Spirits carcass in good condition. And monster carcasses were things that rotted and went bad really easily. Under the impact of the spirit energy tsunami, it was hard to say what it was like anymore and whether it still had any research value. Meng Chao quickly headed to a corner where they kept their items. The White Spirits carcass had yet to rot away, but it had been torn apart and was already starting to become soft. A faint stench came from it. It was unlikely that it would last through a difficult trek that would take from six to twelve hours, then survive the journey on the surface. Meng Chao did not have any stabilizing solution or liquified condenser which he could use to slow down its decay either. Theres no other choice. I have to dissect it and categorize all of its organs. Ill have to save as much of it as possible. Meng Chao looked to Lu Siya for approval. She was the recruiter and sponsor of the mine exploration team. And he was one of the mine explorers she hired. Based on the rules in the field, since Lu Siya had hired him with a lot of money, the right to make the decision was always in her hands for everything that they obtained in the mission. Besides, if they did not consider when the Blood Flower had turned the White Spirit into an undead, while the Blood Spirit was still a White Spirit, it was killed by Lu Siyas Spike Art. Since she killed it, the game was hers. If they had worked together to hunt a creature, the person with the higher cultivation real, the one who put more effort into the fight, and the one who landed the final hit would naturally get the larger share. This was the rule that had been adhered to over decades in the field, and it was very fair. Meng Chao might not like Lu Siyas ambitious and domineering nature, but he did not want to break the rules. Besides, he could not win against Lu Siya. For the time being, at least. Alright, I believe in your skills, Lu Siya agreed to it readily. If he did not look at her nature of using every method at her disposal to achieve her goal, she was actually not very difficult to get along with. After the accident underground and how Lin Chuan had sacrificed himself like a true hero, whenever she looked into the eyes of the junior who often chatted away into the night with Lin Chuan, she would find that there was another spark in Meng Chaos eyes. Meng Chao asked Qin Hu for two Shooting Star Blades. The throwing knives were as thin as a cicadas wings. They were made of a material which was both tough and soft, which was one of the reasons they were considered to be top-quality lancet knives. When Meng Chao cut into the monsters carcass, he felt pleasure all over his body. It was as if he was swinging his brush. In truth, there was not much of the White Spirits carcass left. Its upper body had been blasted to bits by the self-destruct gun, and its organs had spilled out when the spike pierced its abdomen. Aside from the Blood Flower bacterial flora, it only had half a thorax, its hind legs, and its three bald tails. Meng Chao thought about the dozens of diagrams of canine-type monsters in his head, especially those of the Illusion Wolves. With smooth motions, he harvested the legs and tails before he went to handle the remaining half of the spine. The swollen bump of nerves that the White Spirit used to control minds was located at the coccyx, and it was the most important part. The moment Meng Chao cut into it with the Shooting Star Blades, he heard a plop, and a foul, bloody stench flowed into the air. No matter how gentle and precise Meng Chaos movements were, the swollen bundle of nerves at the White Spirits coccyx still turned into sticky pus. Damn it! Meng Chao could not help but curse. It has been too long, and its second brain has already rotted away. Ah Qin Hu was incredibly disappointed. Then, we wont be able to sell this for a lot of money, right? Theres nothing we can do about it. After all, weve been pressing on for a day and night here, Lu Siya said. The brain has always been the monster organ that rots and goes bad the easiest. Its already all thanks to the Life Stone that it still looks like this. Meng Chao shook his head. Lu Siya and Qin Hu would never know just how valuable this future Supernatural Entity was. But now that things had progressed to this state, it was impossible for him to bring it back from the dead. He could only continue with his task and scrape away the rotted pieces of flesh and extract the parts that could still be brought out. Suddenly, he froze up like a statue. He narrowed his eyes, and his fingers trembled. A Shooting Star Blade cut his finger, and a drop of blood fell out. Meng Chao? Lu Siya and Qin Hu were a little taken aback. They knew about Meng Chaos skills. Even though he was new in the field, his harvesting skills were definitely as great as his fighting skills. Unless he had gone through some kind of great shock, it was impossible for him to make this sort of beginner-level mistake. Both of them observed him and saw that he was extracting the White Spirits broken spine. After Meng Chao processed it, a small dot of different color compared to the rest of the bone around it appeared. It was located three vertebrae above the tail. What is this? Qin Hu asked curiously. Is it a pattern on its bone? Its a hole. Meng Chao shut his eyes and used his fingertips to rub it for a long time. Then, he mumbled, Its three holes, actually. They should have been made when the White Spirit was a cub. A long, narrow thing that is like a needle was planted in it and only taken out after a long time had passed. So, even though the bone grew well, its slightly different from the ones around it. Lu Siya and Qin Hu required half a minute to understand what Meng Chao said. Why are there three holes on the White Spirits spine? Qin Hu asked in disbelief. Was it born this way? Based on what I know, its impossible for natural holes to form on the spines of the Illusion Wolves, or rather, on all animals with vertebrates. No monster is able to form such fine holes on their spines either. Whoever did it didnt harm nor cripple it, Meng Chao said. You need advanced technology and equipment for this. Qin Hu thought about it for a long time. Are you saying that someone made these holes? Why? In the monster controller and biochemical courses in Agricultural University, if we want to make unique biochemical beasts, we might implant chips into their spinal nerves or inject medicine into them, Meng Chao said. If we inject medicine into a biochemical beasts spine for a long period of time, we can stimulate their spinal nerves to grow faster. Since its impossible for us to inject it once every day, we drill a hole into the spine and use special equipment to drip the concoction inside. Once the modification is complete, the equipment is taken out, and bone cell growth serum is injected inside so that the wound will recover. This is something very common. What?! Qin Hu was shocked. The White Spirit was modified by Lin Chuan? After giving it some thought, Meng Chao said, Not possible. Big Brother Lin might have come from Agricultural University, but hes from the martial arts course. He should not have come into contact with such technology and equipment. Besides, when he got to know the White Spirit, he had already graduated, so itd have been impossible for him to bring the White Spirit back to Agricultural University. The equipment in Agricultural University isnt advanced enough to make monsters gain wisdom, anyway. Besides, Big Brother Lin told us basically everything, so I dont think he would have hidden something like this. If the White Spirit was really modified before, it was before it met Big Brother Lin. It didnt use its mental channels to tell Big Brother Lin about this, either; otherwise, Big Brother Lin would have said it. Once I combine all that Ive said with my analysis of its spine, I can conclude that it was modified when it was very young. Its likely that the White Spirit itself didnt even know or remember it. Qin Hu scratched his head. Then, someone did it? Take note, I didnt say that a person did it. I only said that based on the current information about monsters that we have, even Apocalyptic Beasts dont have such precise surgical abilities. Qin Hu frowned and said, Isnt that the same? Aside from Earthlings, monsters are the only living creatures in the Other World. Oh, I heard that there are humanoid creatures who eat raw flesh and drink blood. I think theyre mutated ape-shaped monsters, not humans. Who else could have done it? I dont know. Meng Chao shook his head slowly. The only thing I am certain of is that there are three small holes on the White Spirits coccyx, and its wisdom might not have come about naturally. It didnt get it by eating other monsters brains either. When you think about it, it gained wisdom like this actually makes more sense. Oh well, its not important. Qin Hu punched the ground and said excitedly, Whats important is that now, it can sell for a lot of money, right? Meng Chao found himself absolutely speechless. Lu Siya said, It might sell for a lot of money, but theres also a possibility that we will be dragged into an even bigger storm. Looks like regardless of whether we like each other or not, were going to be bound together. Meng Chao fell silent. He knew that the White Spirit was a future Supernatural Entity and was much more clear about just how mysterious and dangerous the storm they were about to get dragged into was. It was one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities, who were peerless existences that did not make any scientific sense. Just how did they come to be? Thank goodness all three of us survived. Looks like Meng Chao is right. When the three of us are together, we are indeed ridiculously lucky. Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao with an intense gaze. Lets go. Since this dangerous situation has not killed us, I believe that no matter what sort of storm or typhoon we face, it wont stop us from advancing forward. Now, its time for us to return to the surface and face a brand new future! Chapter 255 - Seeing the Sun Once More Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation They climbed for a total of three days and three nights up the winding crack. Since the spirit energy tsunami had torn through a lot of walls and made a lot of them collapse, the alignment of the underground cracks changed, and the escape paths that Qin Hu had recorded in the beginning were useless. Fortunately, Lu Siya had been baptized by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. Her sensitivity to the fine changes in spirit energy had increased multiple times. She could also change the atomic structure of the stones and turn indestructible stone walls into fine sand. With this method, she increased the size of the cracks and cleared out tunnels for them. Besides, wherever the spirit energy tsunami passed, the originally coarse, sharp and angular stones had all been melted to the point where they were as smooth and round as glass. If the group just squeezed their bodies through the cracks, they could easily move through. Like that, they gradually got closer to the surface. The air that surged into their nostrils became fresher. The faint light above their heads grew stronger until it occupied their entire field of vision. The three people who were used to long periods of darkness felt a piercing pain in their eyes. When they were about to escape from the underground, they felt complicated emotions well up in their hearts. They felt as if they were wanderers who had just returned home. Even if Meng Chao knew that he had changed a lot of things through the increase in his contribution points, he still felt a little uneasy. Was the wave they stirred up enough to cause a storm that could change the world? Would the Apocalyptic Beasts and Deity Realm elites still end up badly injured? Would it affect the countless middle-grade and low-grade superhumans? Would the area around Raging Waves end up in a mess, and they would temporarily lose the chance to develop and use the area? Just what sort of effect of the Red Radiance Jades continuously releasing spirit energy? Would it be like what Lu Siya had mentioned? Would it turn into energy that could nourish spirit meridians and stimulate their genes? Would the middle-grade and low-grade superhumans seize this rare chance to cultivate madly and fight as much as they could? Meng Chao, well pull you up! While he was thinking, he heard a voice above his head. Lu Siya and Qin Hu had already crawled out of the underground and turned their heads around to reach out to him. Meng Chao smiled and extended his arms to them. They grabbed him with firm grips and pulled him up, bringing him back to the world of light. The three of them narrowed their eyes for a total of ten seconds before they got used to the blinding light that came charging into their eyes. They looked around and were stunned for a moment as they wondered whether they were in Raging Waves or a brand new world. They could not see a single tree around them. The mountain near them was barren, but filled with holes that breathed hot steam rolling upward. The bottom and the edges of the holes looked like glazed tiles. The holes seemed to have been made by incredibly hot meteors. Intersecting trenches could be found as well. It looked as if deities and demons had used their weapons to create them. The trenches were also colorful, like glazed tiles. This is Qin Hus eyes bulged out, and he gulped while he mumbled, Are these marks left behind by Deity Realm fighters? Meng Chao was struck dumb with amazement. Deity Realm fighters are truly people who are like deities, he thought. But no matter how strong they are, at the end of my previous life, they didnt manage to protect Dragon City from destruction. Looks like I will have to train harder. I cant just reach Deity Realm and stand at the top of the Supernatural Tower. I must surpass Deity Realm and see just what exists beyond the skies above the Supernatural Tower. Only by surpassing Deity Realm will I be able to prevent the apocalypse, and only when I stand above the heavens will I be able to see just how this world looks like under the skies! Look, over there! Lu Siya suddenly pointed at a meteor pit not far away from them. When the three of them went forward to observe the place, they noticed an incredibly large monsters carcass lying in the pit. It looked like a huge mammoth with metal armor around it, but also like an enlarged Iron-armored Rhinoceros. It was ten times as terrifying and monstrous as a regular Iron-armored Rhinoceros. Its bumpy skin had a metallic shine while its huge tusks were more than ten meters long. They were covered in profound and complicated patterns, which shone together with the single horn standing tall on its head. Even if the creature was dead, they continued releasing fierce flames. The gravel and walls of the meteor pit had all been glazed, and it looked like a seven-colored glass bowl, but the terrifying monster that looked like a hill was uninjured. Not a single piece of its skin was burnt. This is a legendary Apocalyptic Beast, Earth-shattering Bull. I heard that not only does it have super powerful defenses that wont lose to those of the Black Tortoise, it also has the ability to change the structure of the ground and start earthquakes by creating tremors. The powerful fighters from the military once led a platoon of commandos to kill it, but they were all sent to the ground by the earthquake it created! Qin Hu said in shock. Its no wonder why we couldnt find an exit after climbing for three days. Many of the cracks I had taken note of were blocked or twisted. So, this is the one who has been causing us all the trouble. Thats right. Raging Waves has the nest of the Earth-shattering Bull. Its because we were afraid of its ability to create earthquakes that we didnt dare to send many of our heavy weapons, including the railway guns, into Raging Waves. Now, that the Earth-shattering Bull is done for, our steel army can finally be of use. But how did it die? This is the cause. Meng Chao finally discovered a hole the size of a finger on the Earth-shattering Bulls left ear. There was also a finger-sized hole on its right ear. Based on the location of the two holes, someone used an incredibly thin weapon. Or rather, it would be better to say that he or she used a steel needle to pierce the Earth-shattering Bulls head and destroy its brain completely. This discovery silenced the three people for a long time. Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao and said in a profound manner, Theres no need to be envious of other peoples strength. If we work together, there will come a day where we can do this too. Ill be able to do it even without us working together, Meng Chao said warily. Even though Lu Siya was very pretty, not old, was rich, had a lot of power, and long, straight, curvy, and powerful legs, Meng Chao had his principles. He could not just ride on Lu Siyas coattails. At the very least, he should think about it carefully before he asked to ride on her coattails. Im not as ambitious as you two. Ill be satisfied once I get to Heaven Realm. Qin Hu stared at the Earth-shattering Bull and drooled. Why isnt there anyone harvesting the carcass of the Apocalyptic Beast? How much is this thing worth? Before his voice could fade away, a deafening boom came from nearby. A light breeze blew over and got rid of the thick fog around them. It was only at that moment that the three of them realized that the extreme weather conditions with lightning crackling and strong wind blowing fiercely were gone without a trace. The fog surrounding the area was real fog, not the ripples formed due to the distortions of time and space. When the sun shone on it, it disappeared without a trace. The three peoples field of vision brightened. It was as if a brand new world had been slowly opened up in front of them. The raging dark clouds above their heads were torn to pieces and could only hide in the horizon while gasping for their last breath. The sky was occupied by blue and white, along with a brilliant, red sun. As it shone on them, a red cloud that looked like the Undying Bird spreading its wings rose slowly. It refused to disappear even after a long time had passed. Under the red cloud was a rising and falling mountain range, a lush, green forest, and lakes spreading out like pearls on the bed of an ocean which was an endless meadow. The trio could see all this with just one glance. The world was beautiful, wide, and clear. And in between the wide world were more than one hundred armored airships flying with rumbling noises. They were shipping large amounts of heavy weapons, construction machines to the depths of Graveyard Forest and Raging Waves to build fortresses, bases, and railways, and transporting the carcasses of the superbeasts from deep in Raging Waves so that they could become valuable raw materials for the development of Dragon City. Some of the large middle-grade or high-grade superbeasts like the Earth-shattering Bull even needed a few armored airships to lift them, and even then, they swayed while being transported away. But it was fine. After five days and five nights of rain, most of the raging energy that had been accumulating underground for billions of years was gone. The spirit energy magnetic field within the area had become stable, and lightning, invisible wind force, and turbulence did not bother them anymore. Humanitys armored airships and steel army could now do their job. The situation is set! We won! This scene caused the three people with different statuses, backgrounds, strengths, personalities, and beliefs to smile in an identical way. Perhaps the battles scattered here and there had not ended, but as long as the Apocalyptic Beasts residing deep in Raging Waves were all killed, the extreme weather conditions were gone, and the spirit energy magnetic field interference was no longer around, humanitys steel army would be able to enter the battlefield, and nothing could stop their victory. Look! That at the horizon Over there! The three of them cried out at the same time. In the direction they pointed was a rainbow that was much more brilliant than the ones that could be seen on Earth. It stretched over Dragon City and Monster Mountain Range until it reached the horizon and ended at a spot far away in the Other World. The trio was soon discovered by armored airships. For nearly five days, humans had fought fiercely against the monsters in Raging Waves. The Deity Realm elites and Apocalyptic Beasts had clashed against each other, and the impact waves they created affected a lot of middle-grade and low-grade superhumans. There were plenty of other people who were scattered on the mountainside, forest, and even in the underground. There were also plenty of superbeast carcasses that had to be harvested, nests that needed destroying, and fortresses that needed building. The military units were so busy that they could not breathe, so they could not see what was extraordinary about Meng Chaos group straight away. They only thought about sending them and the other injured people back to the bases in Shattered Starlake. But Lu Siya had a lot of authority in her hands. She contacted an armored airship with a red cross painted on it. It was a mobile war hospital with advanced equipment. Based on Lu Siyas words, it did not lose to the private medical centers in Dragon City. Meng Chao did not want to let Lu Siya check his body, but once he thought about it, there was just no reason for him to hide his strength in this world where resources were the most important thing. If he revealed his strength at suitable moments, he would be able to attract more people to invest in him and would be able to get more cultivation resources. Besides, the miracle had happened right in front of the other twos eyes and it could help him hide the strange abilities he gained after he returned from the past. Also, Lu Siya had already seen his naked body while they were at the depths of the cave, so there was no need for him to hide anything right now. After thinking about this, Meng Chao and Qin Hu happily boarded Lu Siyas medical airship. Chapter 256 - Taking in a Lackey and Forming His Own Business Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The trio might have been refined by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, but they were still heavily injured and had crawled through underground tunnels for three days and three nights while starving. Their bodies were drained and they suffered from all sorts of different sequelae. Meng Chao was in the best condition. He was just hungry, and after he was injected with a nutritional fluid that had ten times more calories than what a normal superhuman would take, he slowly recovered. As a Spirit Sensor, Lu Siyas spirit energy sensitivity had been magnified several times, which meant that she was now too sensitive to spirit energy. It was just like how a persons brain would not be able to handle a gigantic amount of information flooding into it if their vision and hearing became ten times better than before. As for Qin Hu, he had been too greedy and absorbed too much spirit energy in one go. It was now stuck in his spirit meridians. Some of it had even poured out of his spirit acupoints, so his limbs and joints were stiff. His whole body was filled with power, but he could not use it. The trio lay for a few hours in medical cabins, and after the doctors treated them carefully, they were able to sigh in relief for the time being. While they were being treated, they also received a lot of information about the war. They learned about what had happened on the surface during the five days since the Red Radiance Jade mine exploded. First, Lin Chuans self-explosion had successfully weakened the strength of the spirit energy tsunami. With the numerous walls and cracks continuously weakening the spirit energy tsunami, the spirit flames that gushed out onto the surface did not reach the requirements to form a spirit energy storm. Instead, they turned into highly concentrated spirit energy that the human body could absorb directly, so all the superhumans in the area from Raging Waves to Shattered Starlake benefited from it. This was especially so for low-grade and middle-grade superhumans. The sudden appearance of the spirit energy was a rare blessing. Many of the broken-star superhumans spirit meridians were nourished and repaired. Plenty of people who had been struggling for years at Spirit Tattoo Realm but were never able to get lucky reached Spirit Transformation Realm as well. Second, the spirit energy rain also brought benefits to the Deity Realm fighters. Even though the benefits were not as great as those to low-grade and middle-grade superhumans, they did avoid becoming violent, going through spirit energy deviation, and their bodies exploding. Under the stimulation of the spirit energy, the Apocalyptic Beasts hiding deep in Raging Waves were all forced out. Hence, under the leadership of the militarys Deity Realm general, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang, humans engaged in a shocking battle against the Earth-shattering Bull, Demonic Amethyst Gold Ape, and Heaven Devouring Dragon. They killed them as well as their descendants. Once the Apocalyptic Beasts no longer posed as a deterrent to the humans and all the monsters in Raging Waves to Shattered Starlake lost their leaders, the monsters became terrified. The humans chased after these monsters while seeing victory in their grasp. Quite a number of Earth Realm and Heaven Realm fighters who had become much stronger killed a lot of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts. Monster carcasses stuffed the winding rivers flowing from Raging Waves to Shattered Starlake. The spirit energy rain lasted for a few days, which meant that a lot of the rampaging energy squashed underground was spent. The spirit energy magnetic field gradually became stable and the fog scattered. The sky became blue once the clouds faded away. Humanitys steel army could then enter freely. The internet became smooth again, and the Red Dragon Army could fight at full strength. There was no longer any doubt that they would win the northern offense. Dragon Citizens were finally able to take their first, firm step toward colonizing the Other World! Something else worth mentioning was that Meng Chao saw a few familiar names in the war reports. They were youngsters who had performed outstandingly during the battle and were future stars worthy of being nurtured with plenty of resources. Wu Wu was among them, and the other three specially recruited fighting course students from the alliance of the five universities were also in the list. Based on the war report, they had been fighting fiercely in Graveyard Forest. Even though their lives were not at stake underground like what Meng Chao and the others went through, they still had terrifying experiences while surrounded by danger. With their strength of one-star superhumans, they killed Hell Beasts in Graveyard Forest. Even if their strength increased because of the spirit energy rain, it was still an astonishing achievement. What was even more surprising was that Meng Chao actually saw Chu Feixiongs name on the list. Apparently, he had followed Shao Jianqing to fight and stood out as well. The war report did not say what he did in detail, and Meng Chao could not puzzle it out. Just how did the white bearno, the black bearstand out? Did he end up standing out even more than he? These brats are really lucky. Its the first time they went out on a mission and they encountered a spirit energy rain. Its something you can only encounter once in a blue moon, you know? Many people managed to reach a breakthrough in battle! There was a lack of space in the medical airship, so Qin Hu and Meng Chao could only squeeze into one medical room. When Qin Hu recovered, he put a hairy leg outside the medical cabin and said in a jealous and pained voice, But the spirit energy rain also took away most of the spirit energy contained in the crystal mines. If the crystals could have been mined and sent to crystal refinement factories to be turned into the purest spirit gas, everyone would have benefited even more. That was true. Spirit energy should be conserved because blessed grounds did not appear out of nowhere. The price for a large number of middle-grade and low-grade superhumans reaching a breakthrough during battle was a sharp drop in crystal mine grades. Many of the mines even became completely useless. And it was impossible for the superhumans to absorb all of the spirit gas that gushed out. A lot of it flew a thousand kilometers away or even escaped to the ozone layer. If they were to talk about the event from the perspective of efficient spirit energy usage, it was not a profitable deal. But Meng Chao knew about the ending of the northern offense in his previous life. All the crystal mines, Raging Waves and a large area around the place had been rendered useless. A lot of powerful fighters and future stars also died because of it. He was already very happy that he could get so many benefits in this life. At least we won, he told Qin Hu. We did win, but Im still pained over the profit we lost from the first mining rights! Qin Hu covered his chest. After this rain, the Red Radiance Jade mine should have fallen by at least two grades and its value by two-thirds. I fought for it with my life, but in the end, all the brats managed to profit from it! When Meng Chao saw that Qin Hu was still not satisfied even after he managed to survive, he could not help but say, Mr. Hu, do you really like money that much? You dont like money? Qin Hu glared at him and extended his hand to Meng Chao. Cool. Give me your wage from the mission and all the extra benefits that woman promised you. Ill enjoy half of it, and Ill donate the rest to poor children. How does that sound? Meng Chao found himself speechless for a period of time. After not knowing what to say for a long time, he said, What I mean is, aside from money, we should be concerned about something else. Such as? Qin Hu asked. Such as this mysterious medical airship. Dont you think that the equipment here is a little too advanced? The doctors we saw just now were really professional as well. Many of the doctors vitality magnetic fields were really powerful. They should be, at the very least, at Heaven Realm. At first, I thought that this was a private medical airship that belonged to Sky Pillar Corporation, but after observing it for a while, I found it strange. The medical staff here work in a very militarized fashion. So its a medical airship that belonged to the Red Dragon Army, Qin Hu said casually. Theres nothing wrong with it. In any case, no matter which organization this medical airship belongs to, it wont stop me from healing my wounds, reaching Heaven Realm, becoming a hero, and getting rich! Its not the Red Dragon Army. Meng Chao shook his head slowly. I observed it. This airship doesnt have a single insignia from the Red Dragon Army. The medical staff and the people wearing black uniforms in the corridor give off a different presence from actual soldiers. They seem more mysterious. Also, you saw those war reports? The area around Raging Waves is still in a state of chaos. Even though the Apocalyptic Beasts have been killed, there are plenty of superbeasts and normal monsters still hiding in the forest. Forget about monsters, even if there were thousands of pigs hiding in the forest, it would still take some effort to capture all of them, right? But in such a chaotic situation, these people managed to write such clear war reports. Everything in them is logical and well-recorded. They even managed to detect new superhumans like Chu Feixiong, who only shone a little. This sort of information gathering ability is not something a normal hospital or any other industry should have. So? Qin Hu was still unbothered by it. Before we came here, we saw a lot of Red Dragon Army soldiers, and we even told our families that were safe. You also contacted Agricultural Universitys martial arts course so that everyone knows that were together with Lu Siya. Why are you still worried? I say, youve been underground for too long and youre a little paranoid now. But that can be easily treated. In any case, all of the medical cabins, high-calorie nutritional fluid, and gene medicine over here is free. We can just eat, drink, and rest comfortably for a few days while waiting for the high wages and profit from the first mining rights. Hahahaha! Meng Chao looked at how carefree Qin Hu was and felt that they simply could not communicate with each other. But once he thought about it, he felt that Qin Hu was not the selfish kind of sleazy person. After all, once he escaped from the underground in his previous life, he gave up on most of the profit he could get and dedicated his entire life to hunting the White Spirit. Meng Chao did not know the reason behind his actions. It could be because Qin Hu wanted to take revenge for Frenzied Saber, because all of them had died aside from him. It could also be because he regretted that he did not prevent the White Spirits scheme and wanted to atone for his crimes, for running away and causing the northern offense to fail. No matter which reason it was, it meant that while there was a sleazy heart hidden under his bold and crass appearance, there was some loyalty and honor deep in that sleazy heart of his. Meng Chao thought of something. While Qin Hu had become alone again, he had obtained a miracle, so he should be able to easily reach Heaven Realm. If he had the 10% from the first mining rights, he might even surpass his level in Meng Chaos previous life and go higher than a five-star superhuman, which would mean he would stand at the peak of Heaven Realm. He would become someone like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. Also, Qin Hu had already been in the hunting circle for years. He had a lot of connections, tricks, and was experienced. He could be considered to be a person of great skill. If Meng Chao wanted to change the future, it would be impossible for him to fight alone. He had to form his own force. If he took in Qin Hu as his lackey, it would be much easier for him to do a lot of things, such as creating his own superhuman squad. After thinking about this, Meng Chao said, Mr. Hu, what do you say if I take you in as my lackey? Qin Hu was stunned. What did you say? Meng Chaos expression did not change. I mean, we went through a mission in which we nearly died, but we survived. Now, what sort of plans do you have? Have you ever thought about working together with me to form a business? Chapter 257 - A Stupid and Lazy Normal Person Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Well Qin Hu scratched his beard and thought about it. I didnt really have any plans. I was just thinking about rebuilding Frenzied Saber. With this miracle, I can get to Heaven Realm with no problem. Ill also get 10% of profit from the first mining rights. If I ride on Lu Siyas golden coattails too, Ill definitely be able to rebuild Frenzied Saber and make it stronger than before. But now that you said it, b kid, youre right. Im already a married man, and Im an honest person. I have a harmonious relationship with my family, so its not very appropriate for me to ride on Lu Siyas coattails. Youre different, though. Youre Lin Chuans junior, and your background, experiences, and every other aspect is really similar to his. Youre even considered as his kindred. From a certain sense, you can absolutely turn into his substitute. Even a blind man can tell that Lu Siya has feelings for Lin Chuan. Now that he is dead, her coattails must be feeling really light. You can take advantage of her weakness, and Ill even give you technical pointers from behind. Then, well definitely be able to become her left and right hands. We might even be able to help her seize major authority in Sky Pillar Corporation. Well definitely be able to rise to the top! Meng Chao stared at Qin Hu expressionlessly. Qin Hus face was hidden by his moustache and beard. He did not know if his face had turned red, but he coughed dryly and said, Dont look at me that way. Im just pointing you in a clear direction. If you settle with Lu Siya, you can cut down your cultivation time by twenty years. When we become the right and left hands of the boss of Sky Pillar Corporation, well be able to eat all the good food and have all the money Do you really like money that much? Meng Chao could not help asking. What else am I supposed to like aside from money? Dreams? Qin Hu snorted. He paused for a moment before he started talking earnestly. Kid, Im not a petty person. The things that happened in our past are now buried underground, and whoever mentions it is a bastard. Im really thinking about you. Seriously, dont be too extreme. Lin Chuans sacrifice was really heroic, I know, but that doesnt mean that his thoughts were not problematic. In truth, most of the powerful fighters in Dragon City are pretty good. After they get cultivation resources, they fight for Dragon City with everything they have, including me. When I want to earn money, I earn it, but when I need to risk my life, I risk it. Dont you agree? Due to his personal experiences, Lin Chuan got himself stuck in his thoughts, though he managed to see light in the end. Dont be influenced by him and take things too hard! Meng Chao thought about it and said, I admit that most of the superhumans in Dragon City, including the Deity Realm fighters who fought their way here from the dark ages, are all heroes including you, Mr. Hu. But what about their children, grandchildren, and greatgranchildren? If the distance in power between powerful fighters and the weak keeps becoming wider, I think that in less than a few decades, Dragon City will become completely different, and by then, even if we want to change, itll be too late! Thats something that will happen decades later. Who would think so far ahead? We might have already conquered the Other World by then or cleared the way back to Earth. Qin Hu laughed. Besides, there are plenty of higher ups who are really smart in Dragon City. They will think of these problems and deal with them accordingly. No matter what, these are not things that a newbie like you should worry about. Do you think that Im overestimating myself and entertaining groundless fears? A little. But thats normal. All youngsters are like that. When I was young, I was worried about everything like you as well. Qin Hu grinned. Havent you heard of this joke before? Teenagers think of the fate of the universe, the meaning of civilization, and the future of Earth. Young adults wonder about whether the country will fall and Dragon Citys war strategies. Adults in their thirties wonder about how they can get rich overnight and marry rich so that they can become presidents of companies. When theyre in their forties Ha! All they think about is how to live a comfortable life or just get by. That is enough. Trust me, youre still young. You just lost the status of a normal person not long ago, and youre yet to get used to the world of superhumans. You havent been beaten down by society, which is why youre going through all these conflicts. You still want to save normal people to satisfy your cheap hero complex. Once youre at my age, youll understand that its pretty good if a person can take care of themselves and their family. As for those normal people who have nothing to do with us, they should just do their best to save themselves so that they can be happy! Meng Chao stared at Qin Hu for a while and shook his head. He said seriously, No, even if I reach your age, I wont become like you. Its fine. Well see about that. Qin Hu shrugged. In any case, you gained the most benefits from the Red Radiance Jade mine explosion. Lu Siya and the other forces of power will definitely regard you even higher than before. They will continue pouring investments on you, and youll definitely be able to reach higher heights easily. It will be easy for you to stand out! So, if you have any good projects that will lead to good money or can help me get famous, you can come to me. If you want to do business or something else, I will definitely help you. As for the other stuff like helping normal people, rebuilding elementary schools, rivaling the wealthy and powerful mega corporations, destroying the scheme hidden behind the White Spirit, or all the other thankless tasks, I will support you in spirit! Meng Chao frowned again. I really dont get it. You seem to have a lot of biased opinions about normal people. I dont have any prejudice against the normal people who work hard, but those normal people are the ones who usually become superhumans. Qin Hu pursed his lips. In the past, I had nothing in my hands. After eating lunch, I might not have dinner. I had no money in my pockets. But even if I started empty-handed, I became someone at the peak of Earth Realm No, now, Ill even reach Heaven Realm soon! Since I could do it, why cant the normal people you mentioned do it? Theyre either stupid, lazy, or stupid AND lazy. Hmph, Ive seen plenty of such people in the past. They dont work hard, and when theyre on the battlefield, they only know how to cry. When I became a superhuman, they came to guilt trip me and shamelessly said things like the stronger you are, the greater your responsibility becomes. All of them wanted to trick me into working for them! Meng Chao could not help but say, Mr. Hu, your situation in the past is different from the situation at present. In the past, Dragon City was in chaos, and even though there were dangers everywhere, there were also fortuitous chances everywhere. As long as someone was brave and willing to risk their life, it was easy for them to get cultivation resources. But no matter how hard the current youngsters work, if they dont have a good father Hold the phone. Youre talking about an important point here. Its their problem for not having a good father, right? Thats not my fault, Im not their father! Qin Hu interrupted Meng Chao and stuck out his thumb to jab his chest. I only believe in one thing. I relied on my abilities and risked my life to earn my money, strength, and status. I earned everything I have through upright and honest methods, so my wife and children can enjoy life however they want. If the normal people find it an eyesore, they can work hard and learn from us. They can go to the underground to explore it, fight against fierce monsters there, then run while they have a spirit energy tsunami hot on their tails. They can work hard in the caves. But if theyre lazy, stupid, and afraid of death, then theres nothing they can do, right? They can only be normal people their entire lives and live through their tedious existence. This world is just that normal, hahahaha! Qin Hu threw his head back and laughed. His legs were outside the medical cabin and he swung them. At that moment, a few people in white coats entered through the door. Doctor, hows my situation? Meng Chao could not be bothered to continue talking rubbish with Qin Hu, so he stood up from the medical cabin. Meng Chao, youre in very good condition. A doctor in white smiled. The activity of your cells and your spirit energy value have all gone over the normal values for Spirit Transformation Realm by a large degree. Also, we noticed that you have hundreds of branch meridians, dozens of main meridians, and most important of all, one of the dragon meridians surrounding your spine that are showing signs of crystallization. Thats what we call crystal meridians. This is a very rare condition. You have fully recovered and can resume training or fighting at any moment. I believe that you will shine brilliantly into the near future! Meng Chao released a long breath. Thank you, doctor. The doctor waved his hand and turned away from him. Qin Hu longed to hear such things as well, so he asked eagerly, What about me, doctor? This b kid will soon shine, so when can I recover and train? Have I already reached Heaven Realm? Why do I feel like my limbs are still numb and my joints are stiff even though Ive stayed in the medical cabin for so long? Its like theres something blocking my nerves, so I cant bring out any of my strength, even though Im filled with strength. Is this a normal phenomenon for those who reached Heaven Realm? Or did I become one of those legendary Heaven Realm superhumans? Um The doctors looked at each other with troubled expressions. Mr. Qin, calm down, take a deep breath, and try to relax as much as possible. This is your current situation one of the doctors said. You should know that cultivation is not you crudely sucking in a large amount of spirit energy and turning it into fighting power and your cultivation base, right? Its just like how youre not supposed to eat too much high-calorie food in one go. If you ignore the limits of what you can digest and absorb, you end up with indigestion or your stomach or intestines rupturing. You absorbed a lot of Red Radiance Jade and Blue Origin Crystal energy when the spirit energy tsunami charged at you. That energy has filled up every part of your meridians. But you were heavily injured at that time, and your organs had nearly collapsed. The activity in your cells was also at its lowest. Thats why you didnt manage to absorb the spirit energy. Instead, it crystalized in your body and completely blocked up your meridians. Thats why, over the past few days, you have been feeling that your limbs are numb, your joints are stiff, and you cant bring out your strength even though youre filled with it. Based on the examinations and estimates we made, your body is currently only slightly stronger than that of a normal person. Regardless of whether we take your mobility or fighting strength youre not that different from a normal powerful human. Qin Hus smile stiffened up. Wh-What do you mean? he stuttered. Im not highly educated, so I dont understand all your professional jargon. Doctor, just tell me when I can go back to training and reach Heaven Realm! The doctors looked at each other again. Its very hard to tell. Weve never met anyone with conditions like yours, Meng Chao, and Ms. Lu, and youre the one with the most problematic situation among all of you, the doctor said tentatively. We dont know how to dissolve the stagnant spirit energy in your body. With Dragon Citys current medical standards, all the extreme treatments might end up with your body going through a mini Red Radiance Jade energy explosion. Itll result in you going through spirit energy deviation and exploding. So, our suggestion is that you wait calmly for a period of time. The stagnant spirit energy might end up dissolving on its own under the vibrations from your vitality magnetic field. At that time, not only will you be able to reach Heaven Realm in one go, you might also become a five-star superhuman in one breath and witness a miracle! Qin Hu scratched his beard. How long is this period of time? If were being optimistic, it might dissolve on its own in three-five days, and youll reach Heaven Realm. And if were not being optimistic? If were not being optimistic, it might take three-five months, a year, or even three-five years. Three-five years? You might as well say that itll take one hundred years! Theres a possibility that youll need one hundred years too. Mr. Qin? Mr. Qin, are you alright? I-Im fine. Doctor, lets talk about the worst possible scenario. What if the stagnant spirit energy doesnt dissolve in one hundred years? What will happen to me? Its nothing major. It should not be life-threatening. At worst, you wont be able to use your supernatural abilities and will remain a normal person for the rest of your life. Chapter 258 - Abnormal Beast Research Department Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The porthole of the ward was shut, but Meng Chao felt cold wind blowing at them, and it blew at Qin Hu so strongly that he turned into an icicle. Meng Chao felt that the doctors were a little strange. They did not seem like normal ones. When normal doctors told patients about their conditions, they seldom were so straightforward. Doctor, can I ask a question? Which hospital or unit does this medical airship belong to? Meng Chao asked. The doctor smiled faintly. You can ask Ms. Lu explain it to you personally. Meng Chao, this way, please. Shes waiting for you in the ward next door. He went to the ward next door, and right after he shut the door, Meng Chao was shocked by Lu Siyas brand new image. She had taken off the hospital gown and now wore a custom-made fitted suit. It was a mysterious dark red color, and there were barely noticeable flowing patterns sewn on it. They looked like a dragon, and she seemed to be even more mature and domineering than before. Her face was covered by a mask with no holes. It covered half of her head and blocked off her ears. Her expression could not be seen at all, but Meng Chao could see his own twisted expression on the arc-shaped, polished surface. The mask No, the underground trip had changed her completely, and she was now a different person. The doctor said that my spirit sensitivity has increased ten times, so I can also see and hear ten times the things a normal superhuman can detect. My brain is not able to handle so much chaotic and useless information. Lu Siya tapped her head. I was fine underground, because there wasnt that much noise down there. But once back on the surface, Ive been exposed to too much light, sound, and spirit energy ripples. They charged at me like a flood, and my head hurt so much that it felt like bursting, so I faced the risk of going through spirit energy deviation at any moment. So, I have to wear this medical helmet for the time being. It blocks as well as filters out most of the information. I didnt scare you, did I? Meng Chao shook his head. If he had to be honest with himself, with Lu Siyas figure, it didnt matter if she was wearing a mask shaped like a curved mirror. Even if she had the head of a female ghost, many of the hot-blooded teenagers and young adults would still not be afraid of her and approach her. Then sit closer to me. No matter what, weve gone through a life and death experience together, and we have Lin Chuan as our mutual friend, Lu Siya said airily. I dont have a lot of friends, and Lin Chuan was my most important one. Now, he died, and I dont want to miss the chance of becoming your friend. Meng Chao thought about Lu Siyas words for a while and decided that they were quite believable. Lu Siya went straight to the point. I know that you have been influenced by Lin Chuan slightly and think that Im a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon while youre a Demonic Halberd Pig. So, somehow, were not the same kind of people. But no matter what, that is a bad comparison. Were neither dragons nor pigs. Were humans who know how to think, size up the situation, compromise, and work together. Do you think that our interests conflict with each other from the roots? Meng Chao shook his head. I hope they dont. Then, do you think that Im so stupid that I cant see our mutual interests and would drive a future star like you who has extraordinary talent and has obtained a blessing to become my enemy? Meng Chao continued shaking his head. You dont seem that stupid. Lu Siya smiled under the mirror mask. So, what reason is stopping us from becoming real friends? Meng Chao thought about it and extended his hand to Lu Siya. He gave hers a light squeeze before he asked, Just which unit does this medical airship belong to? We seem to have been circling around Raging Waves for a long time and taken in a lot of injured people. I also saw a lot of monster carcasses. Theyre all monsters skilled in mind attacks and mind control. In other words, this isnt just a medical airship. Its also a moving lab that can conduct research on the freshest of monster carcasses. Sky Pillar Corporation doesnt have the need nor ability to do this, right? Lu Siya nodded and admitted it readily. This airship belongs to the Other World Beast Research Department. Meng Chaos mind raced. His eighteen-year-old self had never heard about the Other World Beast Research Department before. But certain information lurking in his previous lifes memory fragments was stirring up. The Monster War has continued for thirty years now. Humans have defeated almost all the well-built, simple-minded, and brutish traditional monster kings who dont know how to hide themselves nor understand what civilization is, Lu Siya explained. The battle at Raging Waves might be the last fight for these powerful but stupid large monsters. As Apocalyptic Beasts like the Demonic Amethyst Gold Ape, Earth-shattering Bull, and Heaven Devouring Dragon are defeated, a generation will now come to an end. We might seem to be welcoming victory, or at least, walking down the correct path leading to victory. But the Other World is a place with unstable materials and quick evolution. Monsters who have been able to stand out in the screening process and lasted until today in the brutal fight for survival that lasted for billions of years are not easy to deal with. Many of the Apocalyptic Beasts possess power to destroy the world, and they have been occupying the top of the food chain for a long time. They didnt need wisdom to live comfortably. Thats why when they realize that humans are a brand new enemy and are completely different, it is already too late for them to gain wisdom. But the monsters who are smaller and dont have brute strength, are at the middle or low spectrum of the food chain, and are often treated as food by the high-grade superbeasts have to wreck their brains to think about how to survive. There is a high possibility that they might gain wisdom and start a brilliant battle against human civilization. They have the potential to create a brand new path of evolution and become even more mysterious and dangerous. During the prehistoric ages, Earth once faced the fall of numerous meteors, and the dinosaurs who ruled the place at that time were destroyed. But the entire ecosphere was not destroyed. Instead, many of the middle-sized and small-sized mammals gained space to thrive. It allowed them to develop, and in the end, glorious civilizations were created. Now, Earthlings who invaded the Other World are the meteors. We destroyed the traditional monster kings, but in turn, we gave the other monsters the chance to evolve. No one knows just how these monsters will evolve and what sort of effect it will have on our civilization. Would you believe me if I told you that the White Spirit is not the only intelligent monster? Of course Meng Chao did, but he only said, Isnt it? Of course, monster intelligence is different from what we understand, Lu Siya said. But there is indeed a batch of smart monsters who are not large Apocalyptic Beasts with monstrous appearances, thunderous roars, and ability to destroy the world. They can change their appearances, bewitch people, release viruses, and make use of all sorts of unfathomable techniques to influence their environment, infiltrate Dragon Citys internal structure, and try to defeat human civilizations fortress from within. Right now, we have a very crude categorization for monsters. Regardless of whether its monsters, superbeasts, Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, or Apocalyptic Beasts, they are all categorized based on their talents and fighting strength. But fighting strength and the level of threat are two completely different concepts. The White Spirits fighting strength was definitely not comparable to that of most Hell Beasts. It was far weaker than an Apocalyptic Beat, and its mind control ability was not even that strong, but you personally experienced just how threatening it could be, right? Yeah. Meng Chao nodded. Many of the Apocalyptic Beasts arent willing to take the initiative to provoke humans. They only want to be in their territory to comfortably be their own kings. When the other Apocalyptic Beasts are killed by human hands, they even feel lucky. These creatures who only have brute strength but no brains are just slightly stronger monsters. Theyre naturally not human kinds opponents. But the monsters who possess intelligence, understand civilization, know how to unite, and take the initiative to launch attacks on us are the real danger. Thats right. The level of threat those monsters pose is not directly proportional to their fighting strength. They can no longer be described as superbeasts, so they have a brand new titleabnormal beasts. The abnormal beast research department is naturally an organization that specifies in dealing with abnormal beasts. Meng Chao understood it now. Youre a member of the abnormal beast research department? Thats right. Ive gone through one years worth of secret training in the abnormal beast research department, and its only then that I was able to turn from a pure mine explorer to an investigator who has certain fighting abilities. The abnormal beast research department is a recently formed brand new organization. In the beginning, no one paid any attention to the abnormal beasts who possess intelligence and can infiltrate human society. Most people just scoff and say that its all just a bunch of nonsense. But the Lu family is a large family, and we have to be involved in many things and support stuff that has not gained power yet. Some people stay in Sky Pillar Corporation, some people join the Red Dragon City, some people go to Dragon City University or the alliance of the five universities to conduct academic research, some people enter the zombie research center, some people join the Supernatural Tower and become adjudicators, and some people become part of recently formed abnormal beast research department. Earlier, no one thought that the abnormal beast research department would be able to produce anything good and were sure that it was just an insignificant, small organization. My cousins ranked above me and favored more by the older generation treated it as nothing. But I knew that if I do things according to procedures in the family, I will definitely be unable to seize authority in Sky Pillar Corporation, and if I join the Red Dragon Army, Supernatural Tower, or other organizations, I will meet my cousins or uncles or aunts whove had great success in the army since a long time ago. They will even monitor and limit my actions. So, its better for me to bet all that I have on the abnormal beast research department. Even though I had to go through a lot of training in the abnormal beast research center, I also gained a lot of help. Still, I never quite believed that monsters could become truly intelligent and cause major damage until I met the White Spirit. Even though she wore the silver arc-shaped mirror mask, Meng Chao could sense her complicated emotions. They appeared for an instant before Lu Siya pushed them down to the bottom of her heart. Now, I believe that the war is about to change completely. The fights humans conduct against monsters in the wild will no longer decide whether we will win the war or not. Instead, we will be shifting to a more secretive battlefield, but it will be even more bloody and crucial. Lu Siya laced her fingers together and looked at Meng Chao. And the abnormal beast research department must rise to power and become one of the most important forces protecting Dragon City. Chapter 259 - Riding the Tail of the Wind Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao could not see Lu Siyas expression under the mask. He could only hear her say, Do you know why I insisted on inviting you and Lin Chuan to the mine exploration? It was originally a three-in-one mission. First, I wanted to work together with the researcher from the abnormal beast research department to investigate the mystery of the Blood Flowers under Raging Waves. Shes Professor Ye, the Blood Flower specialist. Second, I wanted to get the first mining rights for the Red Radiance Jade mine which would gain me a higher status in my family as well as give me my own funds to recruit and launch my own operations. Third, this was also a recruitment mission. The abnormal beast research department is recruiting people to expand. Outstanding people like Lin Chuan could take the chance and use this golden platform to rise to the top. Unfortunately, he was already bewitched by an abnormal beast and became the target of my investigation But fortunately, you were around, Meng Chao. Are you interested in joining the abnormal beast research department? Meng Chao cocked his eyebrows. Theres no need for you to be so surprised. Dont you understand your value yet? Even if we dont consider the mine exploration, your performance during the northern offense was already outstanding. Most importantly, you dont belong to any force of power. Youre not influenced by any family either. Youre a talented person who is very worthy of being cultivated, Lu Siya said. We also share a relationship with the same secrets from the mission in which we gained a blessing. Your extraordinary performance has already proven your loyalty and abilities. I assure you, you will definitely be able to ride the tailwind from the abnormal beast research department and realize your ambitions. Meng Chao was very tempted. The abnormal beast research department sounded really powerful. The research of monsters hidden in Dragon City fit the progress of the war based on the memory fragments of his previous life as well. It was the key deciding whether they would lose or win. Besides, Qin Hu might have been crass in his words, but his logic was sound. If he managed to ride Lu Siyas coattails, he could cut down twenty years of his cultivation time Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and thought about it carefully. Will you pick my coat? Lu Siya suddenly asked. What? Meng Chao was shocked. He shook his head quickly. No. Fine, perhaps my gaze has been focused on your coat, but your coat isnt the coat Im thinking about What Im saying is Theres no need to explain it. I heard you, Lu Siya said airily. If you ride on my coattails, youll get to cut down twenty years of your cultivation time, right? Huh? Dont misunderstand. I didnt do something as despicable as installing a listening device on you. I didnt eavesdrop intentionally either. Its just that my spirit sensitivity is too high right now. Even if I wear the blocking helmet, there are all sorts of sounds that reach my ears. You and Qin Hu were in the ward next door, and you were talking really fearlessly. Trust me, I didnt want to hear all of your crass words. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said seriously, Big Sis Ya, since were already at this point in the conversation, I have to explain myself. Honestly, Im not familiar with Qin Hu at all. No, I cant even say that were not familiar with each other. It would be better to say that we have a grudge against each other. I cant stand sleazy and slick middle-aged men the most. I absolutely disagree with his crass words, and Im really angry about it! So, you dont have to try to preserve my dignity. If you want to teach him a lesson, do it. You can also take away two percent of the profit he will get from the first mining rights. Lu Siya chuckled softly under the mask and said, Of course I believe you. But you have to believe in me as well. Im not treating you as Lin Chuans replacement when I ask you to be my friend and invite you to join the abnormal beast research department. After all, his looks are and you look You understand. No one will ever talk about you two in the same vein. Oh, Meng Chao said. But Im still studying! Thats not a problem. The special service members of the abnormal beast research department are divided into different ranks. There are full time staff members, off-staff investigators, and temporary technicians, Lu Siya explained. For example, Im still working in Sky Pillar Corporation and am even managing my own company. I dont have to go to the frontlines twenty-four hours a day to fight. Due to your situation, theres no need for you to become a publicly known investigator of the abnormal beast research department. You can still be a student and go to university, cultivate, and live your life. Just that from time to time, you will receive secret training and obtain resources. With your status, youll also be able to join some of the more secretive missions, which is where you will be able to maximize your value. Meng Chao thought about it. An off-staff investigator sounded pretty decent. Lu Siya continued, You have a lot of spirit energy, and youre much stronger than most people at the peak of Earth Realm. What you lack is the way to lawfully use your power. Agricultural Universitys martial arts course definitely has a lot of amazing martial arts, but I can see that you have ambitions. You dont want to become a pure martial artist or someone who is just skilled in harvesting, right? If you join the abnormal beast research department, you will not only be able to come in contact with a lot of core secrets, you will also learn a lot of ways to use your spirit energy. These methods are all those you could not learn from the alliance of five universities and even Dragon City University. They will help you climb to the top of the Supernatural Tower. We might be a small organization which has just been born, but we have the best Deity Realm fighters in Dragon City supporting us. You wont be able to find anyone outside teaching you how to use stones to fight. Also, dont you want to get to the bottom of the secret behind the three holes on the White Spirits spine? Meng Chao thought about it. Does the abnormal beast research department know the answer? Not for the time being. Lu Siya shook her head slowly. But the only department with the ability and responsibility to investigate this matter in Dragon City is the abnormal beast research department. I swear that I will use every bit of my ability to uncover the truth. If you want to take revenge for Lin Chuan, you should help me. Regardless of whether the being who drilled those three holes into the White Spirits spine is a human or some other creature, that being is the culprit! Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya and said, Not only will I take revenge for Big Brother Lin, I will also carry out his dying will. Ill ensure that all children in Dragon City will be able to grow under the same brilliant sun and be involved in a fair competition. Then, you have all the more reason to join the abnormal beast research department and climb up the ranks with everything you have. Then, youll be able to have more power, wealth, authority, and influence, Lu siya said coldly. Right now, youre just a puny two-star superhuman. No one will listen to you seriously and think about what you say. No matter how loud you shout, your voice will be easily intercepted, drowned out, or twisted. In the end, aside from you satisfying your cheap sense of justice, you wont be able to change anything. I might not agree with Lin Chuans ideals completely, but there is something that he said that is true. Its only when you climb to the top of the supernatural path will you be able to carry out your will and change the world. More importantly, if you act recklessly now, its very likely that you will alert the enemy. Lin Chuan and the White Spirit might be dead, but the real culprit remains at large. In fact, he, she, or it might be cooking up an even greater scheme. Your passion alone wont be enough for you to solve all problems. You might even end up getting into trouble. If we work together and use the power from the abnormal beast research department, well be able to fulfill Lin Chuans dying wish and help all the children in Dragon City bask under the same sun in the future. Meng Chaos heart raced. As an eighteen-year-old, hotblooded youth, he did not completely agree with Lu Siyas points. But as a dead spirit who returned from the apocalypse, he had to admit that not only was it naive of him to think that he could solve all problems with a swing of his arm just because he had a heart full of justice and passion, it was also another form of laziness, cowardice, and running away. When it came to a fight, you could end it by not being afraid of death and just pressing onward. But if you wanted to win, you needed a lot more things. Meng Chao shut his eyes and tried to look for answers in his memory fragments. The abnormal beast research department With the number of times it was mentioned, the name gradually became more familiar. It sounded like it was some really powerful organization in the future, but I need to think about this. Meng Chao shook his head. He had not found his answer yet. But of course. You can go back to your ward and think about it. We still have half a day before we go back to Shattered Starlakes base. Before we leave, tell me your decision, Lu Siya said. Share everything with Qin Hu as well. Hes a smart person. I believe he will understand how severe this matter is the moment he hears the abnormal beast research departments name. Hell know what he should and should not say when he goes back. Meng Chao nodded and walked to the entrance. He then remembered something and turned around. By the way, there is something I never got around to asking you, Meng Chao said in puzzlement. Back when Qin Hu and I were hiding under the cliff and eavesdropping on you, Lin Chuan, Shen Yulong, and the White Spirit, how did you know that we were around? Is it because you have heightened senses? This had been the deciding factor for the battle. It completely changed their fates, decided the success of the northern offense, and changed Dragon Citys future. Lu Siya was silent for a long time before she said airily, Its not entirely the case. Its the Blood Jade Essence. Meng Chao was stunned. Do you remember the Blood Jade Essence that I asked you to give to Lin Chuan to heal his wounds? Lu Siya said. I got it after a lot of trouble. There were originally two of them, and they were a pair. Aside from stimulating vitality magnetic fields and increasing the speed of healing, it can also cause a subtle resonance between the vitality magnetic fields of the people who have the pair of jades if theyre within a certain distance from each other. Normal superhumans cant sense it, but Im a Spirit Senser. If Lin Chuan had it on him, I would be able to sense his breathing, heartbeat, and temperature when he was a certain distance away from me. I I knew that this mission would be dangerous and a lot of people would probably die. Thats why I was concerned as to whether Lin Chuan would remain safe. I didnt expect that even when I was in close contact with him, I wouldnt be able to sense the existence of the Blood Jade Essence. It was only when the two mine exploration teams began fighting against each other and after he revealed his true colors that I sensed a faint ripple from the Blood Jade Essence at the edge of the cliff. Once I thought about it carefully, aside from him, the only other person who could possibly have the Blood Jade Essence was you. Meng Chao found himself feeling a little awkward. He did not expect this to be the answer. He quickly searched through his pockets. Then, Ill return it to you now. Forget it. You put it on yourself before. I dont want it. Lu Siya sighed softly and said, Lin Chuan is no longer around. Even if you give it to me, who am I supposed to give it to? Chapter 260 - Big Winner Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao returned to the ward, Qin Hu was still letting his mind wander while he sat in the medical cabin with his legs crossed. He looked like an old monk meditating. Mr. Hu? Meng Chao called out to him tentatively. What are you thinking about? You seem really focused. When Qin Hu saw that he had returned, his eyes shone, and he jumped out of the medical cabin. He went forward to hold Meng Chaos hand and shook it with everything he had. I was thinking about what you said just now. Youre right, normal people and superhumans are like fish and water, earth and shoots. Without water, theres no fish, and without fertile soil, theres no trees. Achao, youre right! Achao? Meng Chao shuddered. Thats right, Achao. Ive thought things through, completely! Qin Hu said with a strong sense of righteousness. You only get to live that many years, and itll be boring if you work hard for the sake of profit and fame. If you want to live as a human, you need some dreams. Since you asked me so passionately to help you with your business and Im a senior in the field, I dont have the heart to refuse you. In the future, lets work together and make Dragon City a brighter place. All the normal children will be able to live happily! Hey, why did you change so much? Meng Chao asked in puzzlement. Is it because the doctor told you that your spirit energy has stagnated and theres a possibility that you will not be able to cultivate anymore for the rest of your life? No way. Qin Hu laughed boisterously. When you become a hunter in the wild, it means youre stretching your neck out constantly, and you need to be prepared to die at any moment. This time, everyone but me in Frenzied Saber died. Im already considered very lucky. No matter what price I have to pay, I can accept it. But Ive really thought things through. I want to form a business with you, bring blessings to the people, and develop Dragon City together. Ah yeah, that works too. Meng Chao scratched his head. He did not regard Qin Hu with disdain because he was unable to fight at the level of someone at Heaven Realm for the time being. After all, what he regarded with importance was Qin Hus rich experience in the world and his connections. These would not disappear just because his spirit energy stagnated. Besides, Meng Chao felt like he could learn a lot of things from Qin Hu, such as his perfect acting skills, which allowed him to lie without ever changing his expression. He set aside the matter of them forming a business for the time being and told Qin Hu about what he had learned from Lu Siya. The abnormal beast research department? Qin Hus eyes lit up. He grabbed Meng Chaos shoulders and said, Achao, I didnt expect for that woman to be from the abnormal beast research department. This is an organization that has been really influential lately. Even though they have just been built, there are already a lot of rumors about them in the circle. I heard that they figured out a series of important cases and even stole the adjudicators limelight. There are even people who say that the top Deity Realm elites in Dragon City stand behind the abnormal beast research department. They have an endless supply of resources, martial arts, and secret information. They even have a certain degree of power that allows them to strike first before reporting to the authorities. They can do whatever they want in Dragon City! Meng Chao really wanted to tell Qin Hu that the woman he was talking about might be listening to them. He opened his mouth, but did not know how to say it, so he just let it go. Qin Hu was experienced. He knew that things with the White Spirit had not ended just yet, so since a powerful organization like the abnormal beast research department had taken over the case, he struck his chest and promised that he would definitely not talk about it to cause himself trouble. Meng Chao knew the weight of the situation as well. Before the mystery of the White Spirit was uncovered, if he recklessly revealed such secrets, he would just end up alerting the enemy. Then, should he accept Lu Siyas invitation? He had to think this question through. Meng Chao immersed himself in medical fluid and rubbed his forehead. Since the ending of the northern offense had completely changed, Dragon City should be in a much better condition compared to his previous life. At the very least, they should not run into enemies they could not hope to win against on the battlefield. Now, their main problem was the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. Unfortunately, in his previous life, during the Monster War, he was just a normal citizen. He did not pay much attention to the news and war reports about the Supernatural Entities. He only paid attention to the White Spirit because it was related to Qin Hu. Meng Chao was immersed in his thoughts. Even if I heard about them, I was not paying attention and forgot about it once some time passed. Perhaps Ill be able to remember more things after the abnormal beast research department gathers more information. Judging by the time, were only a few years before the Nine Great Supernatural Entities start causing trouble. They should be in a state of incubation and evolution, just like the White Spirit. It was only a Hell Beast when we met it. If we kill the remaining eight of the Supernatural Entities, will we be able to completely win the Monster War? There was also the matter of the only clue that led to his younger sisters corruption and transformation into the Dark Witchthe mysterious hospital in which his mother had once worked. Up till now, aside from that picture of the X-shaped eyes, he did not have any other discoveries. And just what sort of secrets were held by Ghost Tribe, the black skeleton training camp he went to in his previous life? He might not be able to get any answers if he stayed in Agricultural University. Will I get more information from the abnormal beast research department? Also, there was the matter of Kindling. Meng Chao was beginning to find Kindling, the system that had awakened in him, to be really bizarre. In the beginning, it judged Lin Chuan as a pseudo heroic citizen. Later, he was demoted to special citizen, and at the end, he was demoted to normal citizen. Could it be at least a little reliable with its ranking system? Just what sort of system did Kindling use to judge the different ranks of citizens? Could it be his subjective views? When he treated Lin Chuan as his idol, he was a pseudo heroic citizen. When he began suspecting Lin Chuan, he turned into a special citizen. In the end, when Meng Chao trusted him again, he turned into a normal citizen. Also, Meng Chao noticed that when it came to the skills Kindling gave him, they were either ones that he had learned in his previous life or those he had come into contact with in this life. In other words, Kindling did not create something out of nothing and give him a brand new skill. Similarly, the reward of repairing his main meridians was actually just the 1,024 branch meridians using spirit energy to constantly nourish his withered main meridians after they were completely cleared. They could be cleared and repaired bit by bit, and the reward just shortened the time. It seemed like Kindling was not omniscient. This made Meng Chao sigh a little. He did not want to turn into an all-knowing, all-powerful puppet. Even if it was for the sake of a bright and just target, he refused to. There is definitely some kind of scientific logic behind Kindling. It should be related to the mysterious explosion at the underground ruin under the Supernatural Tower. Meng Chao would definitely solve this mystery. He wanted to learn more secrets that have been hiding in Dragon City over the past half a century. He also wanted to learn the secrets of Dragon City from the dark, chaotic, and bloody era before the Supernatural Tower was built. The abnormal beast research department seemed like a really good entrypoint. In the end, Meng Chao told Lu Siya that he was still a student, so he had to prioritize his studies. It was impossible for him to become a full-time special service agent in the abnormal beast research department. But if there was some kind of mission that required him to use his professional skills to fight against the evil abnormal beasts, he would naturally not refuse to carry out the duties of a good Dragon Citizen. However, it was impossible for him to force himself to carry out a mission that was beyond his abilities and when he knew nothing about it. Lu Siya told him to rest easy about it. Since her fighting strength was not great in the past, her position in the abnormal beast research department was not high. Even if she strove to get the dangerous and important missions, it was difficult to get them for the time being. Weve just completed a very dangerous mission, so well definitely need time to recover. Lets go at it slowly, Lu Siya said. As for your wages, dont worry about them either. We wont mistreat any of our heroes. Hero? Meng Chao smiled. He said that he did not wish to be treated better than how people were awarded for contributing to the frontlines, but he hoped that he could read various documents from the abnormal beast research department, such as the data that they currently had about the abnormal beasts, the cases of abnormal beasts invading Dragon City, the process of how they captured these abnormal beasts, and other such information. Also, he had a special request. He hoped that he could join the subsequent operations to uncover the mystery behind the White Spirit. I can request it, but I cant give you any guarantees, Lu Siya said. Right now, aside from the three small holes on the White Spirits spine, we dont have any clues, and we dont know how to carry out any following operations, but I believe that as the person who went through this whole thing personally, you will be of great help if you join. Aside from that, Lu Siya also promised Meng Chao that she would use the name of the abnormal beast research department to apply for war achievements. After all, most of the signs left under Raging Waves were burnt by the spirit energy tsunami, and it was very difficult for them to find any proof of a fight. If they waited for the government to slowly conduct their research and approve of it, it would take a lot of time. But if the abnormal beast research department got involved, in a few days, he would be honored as he should and get the resources he deserved as reward. The rewards from his war achievements, the wages from the agreement he signed when he joined the mine exploration, and the double refinement provided by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals It was just as Qin Hu had said. Many of the superhumans might have gained a lot of amazing benefits from the battle, but even if the benefits of dozens of Meng Chaos peers were added together, they would not be as high as his. He could be considered to be the greatest winner in the entire northern offense. Just like that, half a day later, Meng Chao returned to the east lake base with his pockets full of rewards. Meng Chao! He had already contacted his tutor, coursemates, and his best friend while he was on the medical airship. Everyone knew that he went to a mine exploration mission, and there was even a possibility that he went under Graveyard Forest. The crystal mine explosion a few days ago had been really fierce. They lost contact with a few of the mine exploration teams, and everyone thought that he had probably lost his life, which made them really anxious. They did not know how they should tell his family about it. Once they learned that he was still alive, they were naturally delighted and went to the entrance of the base to wait for him. Upon seeing him, Chu Feixiong was so excited that he leapt more than ten meters with just three steps and enveloped him in a bear hug. He squeezed him so tightly that Meng Chao saw stars. I just knew that you wouldnt die so easily! Youre Ace Student Chao! Chu Feixiong laughed and spread his fingers to slap Meng Chaos back so hard that Meng Chao was about to start coughing up blood. Then, he let go of him, though he did not seem to have had his fill of slapping Meng Chaos back yet. He took a few bodybuilding poses, and his pectorals jumped. But you might not be able to compare to me, Ace Student Chao. You wouldnt believe me even if I told you about it. Guess what I went through in Graveyard Forest? I practically ran into one of those legendary miracles! Chapter 261 - Big Brother Xiong’s Miraculous Encounter Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Youre underestimating my mental endurance, Meng Chao said. Go on. Ill definitely believe in you. I ran into a Ghost-faced Bear in Graveyard Forest! Chu Feixiong said with an incredibly exaggerated expression. At that time, I had been wandering in Graveyard Forest with Shao Jianqing for a long time. Of course, we only dared to wander about the edges of the forest. The monsters there werent really fierce. At most, they were just Grade One or Grade Two Nightmarish Beasts. But for some reason, as the ground started trembling fiercely, all the monsters in Graveyard Forest, including the carnivorous etherealized plants started attacking us as if theyd gone mad. I split up with Shao Jiangqing and lost my way. The more I ran, the darker my surroundings became, and I ended up running into the depths of Graveyard Forest! I dont know how many monsters and etherealized plants I killed, but before I could catch my breath, I ran into a Grade Four Hell Beast, and it was the Ghost-faced Bear. I was sent into a crack with just one swipe from that creature. Heh. What do you think happened? Something unexpected happened, thats what! Endless waves of spirit energy gushed out of that crack, and when they swept through my body, my wounds filled with a refreshing feeling, and it felt great. It was as if that spirit energy had life, and it surged into my body! I was stuck in the crack, so that spirit energy crawled into me for a full day and night. It was really refreshing, and I was filled with endless energy. I felt as if I had never felt as strong. Even Soldier, you know, my heroic spirit, became clearer and gained a stronger presence! When no spirit energy came out of the crack, I crawled out with my hands and feet. And since the world is small, I ran into that Ghost-faced Bear again. It was fighting against Shao Jianqing. And when you run into your enemies, you get filled with anger, right? So I beat it down with one punch! Did you? Meng Chao did not want to doubt Chu Feixiongs words, but Ghost-faced Bears were Hell Beasts. Even Meng Chao himself did not have a lot of confidence to fight it if he ran into it, but Chu Feixiong managed to beat it with one punch even though he was still an amateur heroic spirit user? Chu Feixiongs face turned red. Well, before I crawled out of the crack, the Ghost-faced Bear had already been fighting for a long time with Shao Jianqing, and it was beaten up pretty badly by her Female Battle God. It was already heavily injured. But dont they say that a beast is the fiercest when its injured? At that time, Shao Jianqing was already drained of spirit energy, and my Soldier was indeed the one who dealt the final blow. Dont go doubting me now. Do you know my cultivation realm right now? Im a two-star superhuman and am at Spirit Transformation Realm! Arent I amazing? Isnt it exciting? Isnt it shocking? Arent you jealous? You never thought about it, did you? Oh. Chu Feixiong took up a bodybuilders pose and bulged up his biceps, trapezius, and pecs. When I look in the mirror, even I cant help but be jealous of myself. Ive only just awakened to supernatural abilities, and I managed to become a two-star superhuman. Looks like Im one of those geniuses spoken in legends, one of those rare, talented people. Im definitely destined to become a superhero who will change the future, right? Yeah, definitely Meng Chao said. Their friends nearby could no longer stand it. They dragged Chu Feixiong away in a flurry. The large spirit energy rain this time was a blessing that Dragon City has never encountered before. Many of the outstanding people from our age group seized the change and started training and killing madly. They managed to reach a breakthrough during their fights, Xie Feng, one of the Four Great Kings of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, said to Meng Chao. Wu Wu from our university and the other three specially recruited fighting course students from the alliance of five universities have all become two-star superhumans. Sun Ya, Duan Lian, Jiang Rui, some other people, and I absorbed really pure and thick spirit energy, and our spirit energy maximum values have already surpassed the limits of one-star superhumans. Theres not even a need to mention those people at Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Not only has everyones cultivation realm increased, weve also gained a lot of war achievements from our fights. Many people have managed to kill Grade Three Nightmarish Beasts and even Grade Four Hell Beasts, which are far above their cultivation realms. Theyve left behind really amazing feats on the war achievements ranking board, and a lot of forces of power are paying attention to them now. Its a bit of a pity that you went on the mine exploration. If you had gone to fight with us at Graveyard Forest, it would have been great. You might have even obtained your own blessing. But no matter what, staying alive is better than anything else. The spirit energy density is really high around Raging Waves now. Its a legendary blessed ground. If you go there to train and fight, you will definitely be able to reach a breakthrough. Actually Meng Chao did not want to hide the truth when he faced his friends concern. Ive also become a two-star superhuman, he said with a smile. Huh? His friends were slightly stunned. Didnt you go underground? Even though the spirit energy tsunami had come from the underground, it had been suppressed for billions of years in an environment that was both hot and had a high pressure, so its density was too high, and it was too wild. Underground, it possessed a destructive power that could destroy everything in its wake. It would not nourish the body nor could be directly absorbed and used for cultivation. It was just like how a persons guts would be torn and theyd get water poisoning if they drank dozens of litres of water in one go. If anyone absorbed high density spirit energy directly, they would go through spirit energy deviation. Their spirit meridians would shatter, and they would explode. This was common knowledge in spirit energy science. Hence, when everyone heard that Meng Chao went missing underground, they thought that he was already very lucky to have managed to survive. They did not think that he would have been able to gain any benefits from the spirit energy tsunami. When the crystal mines exploded, we found a Blue Origin Crystal cave through sheer coincidence. We hid in there for a few days and nights, Meng Chao explained in a concise manner. Wow! Then, your luck is even better than mine! Its no wonder why I felt that the spirit energy ripples around you are different from before! Chu Feixiong went forward and gave a vicious punch to Meng Chaos chest. It was so vicious that Meng Chao winced. But youll only really be cool when you reach a breakthrough in battle. Its only at those instances that youll be able to turn your spirit energy into real fighting power. You must have strength but not know how to use it, right? Um Chu Feixiong went to him and threw an arm over his shoulder in a friendly manner. He was eager to show just how fierce his Soldier was after it obtained a full upgrade. Its fine. Leave it to me. Well spar over the next few days, and I assure you, youll soon get used to being a two-star superhuman and the brand new fighting style. Hehehehehe Meng Chao frowned. Why is your smile so evil? Is it because you were always beaten up in the past, and now that youre a two-star superhuman, you want to take the chance to take revenge? Youre cooking up an evil scheme! You want to beat me up until my parents cant recognize me! Chu Feixiong widened his eyes and looked shocked. How could that be? Weve been best friends for years. Am I that sort of person in your eyes? Im truly thinking about how to help you! I want to help you get familiar with being a two-star superhuman, you know? Hehehehe Bro, since youre such a bro, Im definitely going to accept your kind will. Meng Chao slapped Chu Feixiongs shoulder. Lets talk through the night and spar until daylight! But before the sparring session, Meng Chao had something even more important to do. The northern offense had lasted for three months, and they had obtained progressive success. They managed to completely clear the communication lines from Shattered Starlake to the main city, and many of the injured people were sent to the rear. The university students and lecturers who were sent to provide backup to the frontlines could also go to the rear to rest and reorganize. However, before the spirit energy density became normal again, no one was willing to miss out on the chance to train and fight madly in this blessed ground, because this was a chance for their strength to increase by leaps and bounds. No one was willing to go back to the city. Since the extreme weather conditions and spirit energy magnetic field interference had been reduced, the signal towers stretched from Dragon City to Shattered Starlake, and the wireless communication network became more stable compared to a few months ago. The warriors at the frontlines could finally communicate with their families in the city through video calls. Achao! Big Brother! When Meng Chao saw his parents and sister on the small screen and heard their familiar voices, his heart welled up with emotions. His parents had become slightly thinner. He wondered whether it was because food had been rather scarce in the city over the past few months because the city had been sending a lot of resources to the frontlines or whether it was because they were worried about him while he was at the frontlines. But no matter how thin they were right now, it was still better than them lying sick in bed in his previous life. His parents asked him to be at ease at the frontlines and train as well as fight without any worry, because everything was going well at home. Even though the city had gone through a time of rationing when the armys progress had faltered during the rainy season, it was soon over, and the resources in the market became plentiful again. There was no need to even mention what happened over the past few days. Tons of monster meat and other materials were sent to the rear in endless waves. Regardless of whether it was the price for Demonic Halberd Pigs or Iron-armored Rhinoceros, they all dropped to the point that they were now only charged for the transportation fees. In Bai Jiacaos words, Im about to puke from all the beef soup I drank. Looks like youll definitely win the war now. Since he was a harvester and someone who had opened his own resource recovery company, Meng Yishan was very sensitive to the changes in the war. He said with a smile, Over the past few days, Superstar received a lot of business deals. They didnt ask us to be careful when we harvest the monsters, but quick. Many of the valuable monster skeletons were thrown away or crushed into bone powder. Theyre all turned into bone powder to become fertilizer, and if theyre making such wasteful acts, it means that the frontlines have achieved great victory. Monster carcasses are piling up in mountains, and the harvesters cant take care of all them. Also, a few canned food factories have signed partnerships with us. They want us to work with them to provide large amounts of food for the Red Dragon Army. By the looks of it, the Red Dragon Army is about to station themselves at the northern frontlines. This means that the northern offense is about to end, right? Before Meng Chao could answer it, Bai Jiacao squeezed her way in front of the screen and said with wide eyes, Big Brother, our school organized a gathering yesterday so that everyone can watch a livestream. We saw a few Apocalyptic Beasts being carried back to Dragon City by armored airships. Those are legendary Apocalyptic Beasts, you know?! How many monsters did you kill? Did you kill something really powerful and gain war achievements? Did you become a hero? Before her voice could fade away, their mother hit her head lightly. Your brother is just a freshman. Hes just there to get a feel for the war and learn from his seniors. Why does it matter how many monsters he killed? Its already great that hes able to come home safely! Bai Jiacao stuck her tongue out. She covered her head and whispered, Mom, youre underestimating my brother too much Meng Chao smiled in his heart. I didnt become a hero, but I saw all sorts of heroes, he said seriously. When I come back to Dragon City and have the chance, Ill definitely tell you the stories of those heroes. Chapter 262 - Interuniversity Tournament Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The New Year celebration was just around the corner. It was only one month away. Even though the rotation and orbital period of the Other World was slightly different than that of Earth so the same calendar system could not be used, once the societal order recovered, the transmigrators soon remembered their traditional holidays. It was one of the few connections they still had with their home planet. The New Year celebration was incredibly lively and grand. Red lanterns were hung all over the streets weeks away, and banners filled with words [Welcome to a New Year] were all over the place as well. Fireworks and crackers made of all sorts of monster powder were released into the night sky to light it up with their brilliant colors. Since the shops had a lot of resources, all homes had a thick aroma of meat. The culture of eating that had lasted for thousands of years in Dragon City created an amazing chemical reaction when the people ran into ingredients from monsters. One family made Demonic Halberd Pig sausages, while another family used the method to make roasted ducts to cook incredibly juicy reptile-type monsters. There were even shops that created a hotpot with a diameter of more than two meters so that the people could cook Iron-armored Rhinoceros meat in it. As news of victory from the frontlines was sent back along with all sorts of frozen superbeast meat, the normal citizens gained benefits too, because as the development of the new area went well, their pockets also became full of money. They saw hope and believed that they could now have a taste of the legendary Nightmarish Beasts. It was the same for the Meng family. Ever since Bai Suxin began receiving treatment and could walk around smoothly, she fell in love with going out to shop. She did not like buying clothes or beauty products, but she enjoyed going to markets in the corners, which sold items at fair prices, or suppliers. She had all sorts of ways to cook good food for the family. When she heard that her son was about to return home victorious in a few days, she prepared a whole balcony of pickled snakes, dried lizards, Demonic Halberd Pig sausages, and Iron-armored Rhinoceros jerky to replenish all the nutrients her son had lost over the months. She also used spices unique to the Other World to prepare around twenty types of flavors and had her daughter taste test her food, which resulted in her gaining eight kilograms. The girl grew so terrified of it that she ran off whenever she smelled the aroma of meat. But while she could usually run away, she could not on that day. When it was time to eat, Bai Jiacao obediently sat at the dining table. Even Meng Yishan, who was really busy because the companys business had been growing, came home on time. The family turned on their television and watched the latest news report from the frontlines with wide eyes. Little Cao, will your brother really be on television today? Bai Suxin handed her daughter a dried lizard. Of course, the sports channel will be livestreaming the freshmen tournament between the alliance of the five universities and the freshmen from Dragon City University. I heard that the situation this year is going to be different. Since a lot of freshmen reached a breakthrough during the battle, the five-men tournament can no longer fully display the strength of both sides. So, they changed it to a 100 vs 100 super tournament. Theyre even going to livestream the entire thing! Meng Chao is on the list of the alliance of the five universities, so well definitely be able to see him later! Bai Jiacao handed the dried lizard to her father. Meng Yishan looked troubled. He glanced at his daughter, then at his wife. The two of them stared at him expressionlessly. He could only take a bite of the lizard and force a smile. Dear, your cooking is pretty good. It tastes great. Since this tastes so good, when Achao comes back, hell be letting you down if he doesnt eat all of the food in the balcony! As he spoke, overhead shots from Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest were displayed on the screen. They were all shots taken by the drones. At that moment, the northern frontlines had already done a 180 degrees turn compared to when Meng Chao had gone over a few months ago. Two railroads and a six-vehicle highway had been built. They stretched from the main city to Shattered Starlake and went through Graveyard Forest to under Raging Waves. Every day, tons of resources were sent to the depths of the wild by the main road. Automatic steel construction machines weighing nearly one thousand tons dug out intersecting drains and canals in Shattered Starlake. Then, water pumps with high horsepower worked day and night to extract the accumulated water in the swamps, which then shrank in size and revealed black mud underneath. The mud contained nutrients that had accumulated from various living beings and microorganisms at the bottom of the swamp for thousands of years. As long as it was mixed with monster blood, flesh, or bone powder as well as fertilizer, it would become an endless mass of fertile land. The first batch of dried and modified swamps had rows of silver tents. The etherealized plant botanists and agricultural scientists planted the seeds of genetically modified etherealized plants on the land, so when summer and autumn arrived, they would bear fruit containing vast amounts of spirit energy. The originally dark Graveyard Forest was surrounded and attacked by superhumans and the Red Dragon Army multiple times, so almost all of the superbeasts as well as carnivorous etherealized plants that posed a threat were killed or chased into Raging Waves or further into the wild. A few sections of the forest had already been smoothed out. The mining and smelting factories, spirit energy transportation stations, and the various other heavy industries centered around crystals and metals from the Other World began to be built rapidly once the pile drivers, cranes, drills, modularized assembly machines and various construction machines were brought in. The beginnings of the industrial area were just set up. As for Raging Waves, even though Dragon City was unable to develop it for the time being, hundreds of armored airships flew over it every day. One of the reasons was to monitor whether there were still high-grade superbeasts wandering in the mountains, and the other reason was to gather the spirit energy that was still gushing out from underground. They also used the environment above Raging Waves to conduct various scientific experiments, because the air above Raging Waves contained a lot of spirit energy. Over the month after the spirit energy magnetic field became stable and the communications between the frontlines and the rear smoothed out, many media outlets and websites started livestreaming the northern offense all day without stop. Only certain core secrets were not shown. Since all Dragon Citizens were soldiers, the livestreams of the war effort could give them pride, and the belief that they were bound to win gave them motivation to cultivate and fight. As they watched how the land turned from an uncultivated area that had nothing but danger into a paradise for Earthlings, the pride they had for overcoming difficulties and opening up the land became the most valuable wealth and fighting power. This was especially so for families like the Meng family. Since they had family members fighting at the frontlines, they felt incredibly proud. One month ago, we encountered an extremely rare spirit energy geyser at the northern offense, and the entire battlefield turned into a blessed ground filled with spirit energy. The superhumans who had been working in the battlefield, especially the new superhumans who had just started showing their splendour, welcomed a tactical blessing that only appears once in a blue moon. Based on incomplete data, thousands of one-star superhumans below thirty have gained various degrees of improvement from the spirit energy geyser. Then, the freshmen from the six universities started fighting fiercely with victory at hand while led by the freshmen of Dragon City University. They fought fiercely and broke through the limits of their lives time and again, fully displaying the spirit of Dragon City, Earth, and humans! Today, weve gained a firm hold over hundreds of kilometers of fertile land from Raging Waves to Shattered Starlake. Dragon City has taken a firm step forward on its path to conquering the Other World. Our youngsters are bound to arrive at the top of the Other World. How great is their strength currently? Now, let us bear witness to it The commentators voice came from the television. Meng Yisha, Bai Suxin, and Bai Jiacao held their breaths and watched with wide eyes. The camera lens on the drone suddenly zoomed in. The scene was continuously magnified, and it stopped at a corner of Graveyard Forest, where a huge arena had been set up. There were two preparation areas set at two sides of the forest. Two hundred students from Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities were warming up over there. The camera swept past them. Over the past month, we have livestreamed a few of the fights of these new superhumans on our platform, and we have also interviewed some of the outstanding new superhumans. I believe that you are not unfamiliar with some of them. As the commentator said this, the camera stopped for a brief time on a few students. All of them had outstanding battle achievements, and their strength was above that of others. They were all the outstanding people among the new superhumans. Meng Chao was among them. As if he had noticed the drone, he smiled brilliantly and waved at the camera Look, its Big Brother! He looks to have grown taller over the last few days. Ah, seriously, now, Im at most only up to his chest! Bai Jiacao cried out. Its really Achao! Meng Yishan and Bai Jiacao were shocked and delighted. Almost a year ago, their son had been rolling about on his bed, wondering whether he could get into a better postsecondary specialized college. Who could have expected that after some time, he would be able to shine brilliantly on the battlefield and stand out among thousands of new superhumans. This change caused them, as parents, to feel gratified and delighted, but their hearts also ached because their son had been training and fighting madly. The freshmen tournament between Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities comprising the University of Technology, Agricultural University, Medical University, and the University of Science is a traditional tournament that has a long history. In the past, we had a five versus five group battle, but this year, the youngsters of Dragon City have risen to power, and we can say to have entered the golden era. Hundreds of people have reached the standards of the outstanding people in the past. Hence, the tournament this year is an unprecedented 100 vs 100, and no other tournament will be like it. The rules are very simple. Both sides will each send out one hundred candidates, and they will enter the dangerous Graveyard Forest at the same time. The sensory chips implanted in the defensive suits will monitor the students physiological parameters. They will produce simulations and analyze the students injuries to judge whether they have been defeated. Before either sides last contestant is determined to have lost, they will have the chance to fight one against ten and turn the tides despite being in a desperate situation. Graveyard Forest has a complicated environment, which adds quite a lot of variables to the tournament. We will wait and see just which is the stronger, Dragon City University or the alliance of the five universities. Alright, the contestants from both sides have entered Graveyard Forest. We will talk in detail about the star contestants and the analysis of their fighting strengths during the exciting battles later. Now, let the tournament officially begin! Mom! Bai Jiacao was so excited that she slapped the table. The tournament has started! What are you doing?! Hurry up and look for where Big Brother is! Wait, let me send a message, Bai Suxin said calmly. I have to make all our relatives watch Achaos match. She pressed send and opened another group chat. Are you done? Bai Jiacao was getting really worked up. Yeah, Im sending a message to our neighbors now, Bai Suxin said. Achao is the pride of Blessed Heavenly Garden. If our neighbors know that hes on TV, theyll definitely come to cheer for him. She sent another message. What about now? Bai Jiacao wiped off her sweat. It was from how worked up and excited she was. I also joined a few grocery shopping groups and the patient group in the medical center Bai Suxin sent the message about the tournament to more than ten groups, and she deliberately attached the picture of Meng Chao smiling at the camera just now. She added the caption My Son to the picture and sent it to all groups. Chapter 263 - Glory of the Golden Era Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bai Jiacao gave up. She pursed her lips and stared at the screen. The image had shifted to the overhead shot of forest, which the drone captured in the air. Two groups of people dressed in red and blue protective suits entered the forest from two different directions. Immediately after that, there was a flurry of motion. A lot of the pests hidden in the shrubs fled. If they were the slightest bit careless, they would be immediately cut in half. In the last month of intense fighting, the larger monsters were all killed by the powerful fighters. The freshmen had also gained fierce killing intent that only veterans who had fought in a hundred battles had. The sensitive middle-grade and low-grade monsters did not dare to fight against them. Even the carnivorous etherealized plants acted like shame plants when they sensed the powerful magnetic fields surrounding the students. They shut the parts they used to hunt and pretended to be normal plants. The forest was not large. In the near future, Graveyard Forest would become an industrial area and be developed into a multi-function training hall with all manner of terrain. Even though the area was small, it had everything from forests, mountain creeks, cracks, caves, and even small cliffs. The geography was complicated, but it was not a problem for the outstanding students who were already experienced fighters. Based on the overhead shots, the spectators could clearly see the students from both sides moving as smoothly as mercury spilling on the ground. The students headed in the direction where the other party would show their mightthe center of the forest Soon, the students who were at the forefront of the charge clashed against each other. We can see that the first pair of contestants from both sides have already clashed magnificently. The one dressed in the blue protective suit is Yang Na from Dragon City University. She is a very outstanding Overkill Style martial artist. With a sword as swift as shooting stars, she has once managed to gain the record of killing 198 Three-eyed Spirit Cats in one day. She is known to the public as Shooting Star. Unfortunately, the one she encountered today is Female Battle God Shao Jiang Qing from the military schools heroic spirit course. Shao Jianqing is one of the four specially recruited students from the alliance of the five universities. She is also the freshman with the most eye-catching offense in the northern offense. Of course, many of us have a hard time attaching the title of a freshman to her when we see how she uses her two swords to swiftly and valiantly kill monsters. One side represents absolute speed, while the other side represents absolute power. I wonder how Shooting Star Yang Na will break Shao Jianqings Female Battle God. As expected, Yang Na is acting very cautiously. She did not create her spirit energy magnetic field the moment she engaged in battle and released her best skill, Meteor Storm. Instead, she uses her advantage in her agility to move around Shao Jianqing. With a dense wave of sword attacks, she is luring Shao Jianqing into parrying her attacks. This is, undoubtedly, the best strategy, because Shao Jianqings swords were created with special alloy containing superbeast crystalized bones. They weigh nearly one hundred kilograms, so its impossible for her to swing them continuously Wait! What is this were seeing?! Shao Jianqing actually swung her swords so quickly that they have the momentum of a storm! Theres no openings to be found! Shes actually suppressing Shooting Star Yang Na! Her speed is actually faster than Yang Nas?! During the full half a minute she swung her swords, she did not mess up once! From her breathing to the movements of her fingertips, everything was flawless! This made Yang Na fall into her rhythm! Oh, no! Yang Nas breathing and footwork are starting to turn chaotic! Her defense has collapsed! She has to run! There is no other choice, she can only Ah! Shooting Star Yang Na has been struck down by Female Battle God Shao Jianqing, and she did not even manage to use her best skill Meteor Storm before she was defeated. We can see that Yang Na looks confused and frustrated, as if she still hasnt understood what happened, but thats how tournaments are. If this were a real battlefield, she might have already died. The control as well as endurance that Shao Jianqing displayed just now seems to be characteristic of the Ultimate Style, which has been very popular among the alliance of the five universities over the past few months. Some of you might not understand it well, dear audience, but the Ultimate Style is a martial arts style that has risen to power recently. It came from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and its very popular in the northern offense, especially among those in the alliance of the five universities. It pays attention to the cultivation of 1,024 branch meridians and uses chain attacks to suppress the opponent so that they would reveal openings. It has an incredibly high killing efficiency when it comes to fighting against large amounts of normal monsters. However, I didnt expect that even Female Battle God Shao Jianqing would become a supporter of the Ultimate Style, much less produce such astonishing results when it comes to fighting against the Overkill Style. We have interviewed the creator of the Ultimate Style before the tournament. Mr. Gu Jianbo of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course stated boldly that the people from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course will be shocked in the tournament. He must have been talking about Shao Jianqing. With the help of the Ultimate Style, the heroic spirit Female Battle God is indeed qualified to challenge the Overkill Style from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! Dad, Mom, did you hear? Bai Jiacao said excitedly. Mr. Gu Jianbo from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course is Big Brothers personal tutor! Hes really good! I know, right? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked at each other and asked in puzzlement, But where is your brother? Well Bai Jiacao scratched her head and stared at the TV. Unfortunately, while the livestreamer had prepared hundreds of drones and set up countless cameras in the arena and each contestant had a camera on their shoulders and helmets, which allowed them to practically monitor everything, when the shots were displayed to the people, they were only able to see one or at most two of the most exciting fights. And Meng Chao, who practiced Walking Corpse, was skilled in lurking in dark corners, sneaking around, and launching surprise attacks. Clearly, he was not considered among the students delivering the most exciting fights. Right now, what was displayed on TV was a dazzling battle between an Overkill Style user and a machine master, and there were even all sorts of electricity effects. There was a Dragon City University freshman by the name of Yan Shouhong with a nickname Fireworks. His specialty was moves that were dazzling, cool, and had a lot of electricity effects. He used brilliant spirit energy magnetic fields that looked like fireworks to interfere with his opponents senses, which made them feel as if they were trapped in a kaleidoscope. Unfortunately, his opponent was Machine Maniac Xu Sheng, the specially recruited fighting course student from the University of Technology. Though he did not have all his limbs, he was exceptionally talented. Since the situation had stabilized and there was no longer any spirit energy magnetic field interference, Xu Sheng could release his brainwaves fearlessly. He controlled dozens of weaponized fighting vehicles and spider fighting vehicles at the same time. He had a whole steel army that saw through Fireworks superficial attacks and submerged Yan Shouhong. Dragon City University has lost two fights in a row! Before the tournament, who could have predicted this sort of situation? Even the commentator became excited. But I believe that Dragon City University, with its great foundation, will not just stand by and let this happen. Look! Its Wang Dao from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! I believe that there is no need for me to make further introductions regarding Wang Dao. Most of you have already heard about him. Since elementary school, he has continuously defended the title of champion in various competitions related to stances, meditations, and fighting styles. Before he was eighteen years old, he managed to break twenty-four records. Over the three years he was in high school, he has never run into an opponent who could stand up to him in the challenges launched against him in Dragon City Great High School, which is the best school in Dragon City and has plenty of powerful people. With the status of a specially recruited student, he has smoothly entered Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, and even there, he has never run into anyone who can break his undefeatable status. He deserves his title of Tyrant. After he came to the northern frontlines, Wang Dao fought in a manner that can only be described as mad to prove that he is not only someone who can be called a tyrant in cultivation rooms and arenas, but also someone who deserves the title of tyrant even in the wild. With the strength of a one-star superhuman, he killed more than ten Grade Three Nightmarish Beasts and even managed to escape unscathed while hunted by a Hell Beast. He has created multiple miracles. And now, we are about to witness just how strong Tyrant Wang Dao has become after he successfully became a two-star superhuman during the spirit energy rain. His opponent has appeared! Ah! Bai Jiacaos eyes went wide, and she screamed, Its Big Brother Xiong! Which Big Brother Xiong? Meng Yishan asked. Its the fair and plump one who often came to our house to play when Big Brother was in high school. Bai Jiacao thought about it and said, One time, he didnt have his fill yet even after he ate eighty dumplings. We didnt have any dumpling skins and fillings anymore, so we could only give him two bowls of instant noodles. Oh, its Chu Feixiong! Bai Suxin immediately remembered him. She asked in shock, What happened to the boy? Why is he so dark and thin now? Wang Daos first opponent is Chu Feixiong from the military school. This is a very interesting contestant as well, the commentator said. Regardless of whether he was in high school or the northern frontlines, he never displayed great talent. Even though he successfully awakened a heroic spirit, based on what we understand, there isnt anything particularly special about his heroic spirit, Soldier. But Chu Feixiong has firm determination and a will to train and cultivate madly. It is said that every night, he trains until he is bruised, battered, and unrecognizable by using a method that can practically be classified as self-harm. There are even people who can hear him scream in pain late at night. But like that, Chu Feixiong managed to train himself until he gained a steel body, and his ability to endure attacks is incredibly strong. When his heroic spirit enters his body, he can even fight barehanded against powerful monsters with great defenses. His fighting style is quite like that of a martyr. As expected, Chu Feixiong did not show any fear when faced with Tyrang Wang Dao, who is ranked at the first place of Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Instead, he summoned his heroic spirit and rushed forward. Hes using the Army Fist? Hes actually using the Army Fist to fight against an outstanding new member of the Overkill Style! Bang! The sound of fists clashing rose. Even Bai Jiacao and her parents could not help but hunch their shoulders while sitting in front of the TV. Chu Feixiong was sent flying like a fallen kite. Alright, Chu Feixiong does have commendable courage. Even though he was sent flying by a single punch from Wang Dao and was eliminated from the tournament with a lot of grievances in his heart, his spirit of facing difficulties head-on is still worthy of us What? He got up again? Oh, hes still using the Army Fist. But he was sent flying again! Oh, he got up a third time And the fourth Wang Dao doesnt seem to be in a good condition today. He might have been shocked by Chu Feixiongs unrelenting spirit and not dealt a heavy blow. I cant believe that he still hasnt managed to get rid of his opponent. Even he seems to be puzzled. As for Chu Feixiong, hes getting more valiant with the more setbacks he faces and is getting stronger. He also seems to be saying something. Could it be that hes provoking Wang Dao? Let us turn on the communication channels and listen to his cries Hence, all the spectators in front of the TV heard Chu Feixiong strike his chest and shout at the strongest freshman from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Thats the punch from the Overkill Style? Could you hit harder?! Even when Meng Chao hasnt eaten, his punches land harder than yours! Chapter 264 - Top-Tier Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The commentator fell silent for a while. After a long time had passed, he finally said, The Meng Chao Chu Feixiong mentioned is also one of the contestants from the alliance of the five universities. Hes a freshman who has performed really outstandingly during the northern offense and was rewarded the Daily Star title multiple times for his ranking on the war achievement rank. However, compared to Wang Dao, Shao Jianqing, and the others who have performed splendidly, Meng Chaos performance has been rather mysterious and full of uncertainties. As the personal disciple of the Ultimate Styles creator, Gu Jianbo, he is also the future star of the Ultimate Style. He once used the terrifying fighting endurance of the style to fight for three days and three nights in Graveyard Forest and still remained full of spirit. But he has also laid in ambush for more than twenty-four hours in the swamp just to catch a Nightmarish Beast alive. It is said that including Female Battle God Shao Jianqing, quite a number of freshmen from the alliance of the five universities have acknowledged Meng Chaos strength. Lets hope that we will be able to witness the Ultimate Styles true limits from Meng Chao through todays tournament. Alright, lets switch the scene to Meng Chao and see what hes doing The scene changed, and they saw a silent shrub, along with two slanted, withered trees. At first glance, everything was calm, and there was nothing happening in the area. But perhaps it was because the camera drones were too close, the propellers caused a few weeds to fly up, and they could vaguely see some hair. The shrub jumped up while cursing. It was only then that the audience noticed that Meng Chao was covered in mud and had stuck a layer of grass on the mud to pretend to be a shrub. His imitation was so good that he looked like a real shrub, and no one could see through his disguise. Meng Yishan found himself speechless. Should I delete the livestream link I sent to the groups just now? Bai Suxin asked. The commentator said nothing and switched to other fights. They were just in time to see Chu Feixiongs defense finally breaking after he took more than ten blows from Wang Dao. His heroic spirit, Soldier, had nearly disappeared. He let out a yelp and fell down. Just you wait! Meng Chao will take revenge for me! Is this guy really that confident in Big Brother, or is he causing him trouble? Bai Jiacao wondered. Hes making someone as powerful as Wang Dao go and create problems for Big Brother! As the one hundred contestants from both sides entered the forest, they fought against each other, and the tournament became more interesting. At the alliance of the five universities side, Female Battle God Shao Jianqings swords cut through trees as easily as grass, Panther Girl Wu Wu and her Ghost Leopard moved elusively and pushed their opponents down like ghosts, and the strength of Machine Master Xu Sheng and Gun Fighting Styles Han Xing caused the peoples views to broaden, and they gasped in surprise. In the beginning, because Dragon City University did not expect that the alliance of the five universities would be so powerful this year, they were caught off guard. But once Wang Dao eliminated five opponents continuously, they gradually found their rhythm. The success rate and fluidity of creating spirit energy magnetic fields among the freshmen did not lose to many of their upperclassmen in their second and third year. For a period of time, all sorts of dazzling killing moves that created a lot of bright electricity flew all over the air. A storm of bullets clashed against spirit energy ripples, and they created incredibly brilliant sparks. The steel army created by drones and spider fighting vehicles continuously changed formations. They worked together with heroic spirits that looked as if deities had descended to the mortal world and created a lot of damage. The spectators were dazzled by the sight and had to admit that after the students were baptized by the flames of war and nourished by spirit energy, they brought the golden era upon Dragon City. Once these low-grade superhumans grew up, Dragon Citys future generation would become even stronger. The fights between the two sides became fiercer, and more people were eliminated. In just a moment, both sides lost dozens of contestants. And the outstanding contestants who had killed the most people started showing their splendor on the ranking board. Wang Dao and Shao Jianqing were both leaders of their respective armies. They had killed more than ten people. More than one-third of the achievements of their respective sides were made by them. There were also a few outstanding people who had been engaged in exciting battles, which now appeared on screen. They were mainly the specially recruited fighting course students from both sides, and they had all killed more than three opponents. However, quite a number of spectators were incredibly shocked when they saw something unexpectedMeng Chao had also killed three contestants. Look, its Big Brothers name! Bai Jiacao pointed at the bottom right corner of the screen. He also defeated three opponents, so why havent we seen his fights? The commentator also seemed to have noticed this problem. During the next few moments of the livestream, he switched to Meng Chaos fights a few more times. But they were all indescribable. There were even a few shots that were similar to before. Even if they widened their eyes, they could not find where Meng Chao was hiding. He was either an unmoving shrub, hiding in a swamp without creating any bubbles, or pretending to be a moss-covered rock. When a few ignorant Dragon City University freshmen walked by him, Meng Chao would suddenly split up from the shrub, swamp, or rock, and wrap their necks with his white sabers and rune-covered chains. The contact between the parties lasted less than half a second. Then, Meng Chao would fuse back into the shadows and disappear without a trace. He left his opponents utterly confused when they were judged by the system to have been eliminated. There were a few times when a few Dragon City freshmen formed a party to search for targets, so they were not people Meng Chao could easily kill alone. Hence, in the full-angle shots recorded by the drones, the spectators could see Meng Chao keeping his limbs and weapons still while using the movements of his muscles to slither away silently like a snake in the dark. He stared at the ignorant opponents coldly, and if he could not find a chance to attack them, he would leave. He did not show any desire to stay and fight. His cold eyes made the spectators break out in cold sweat for his prey. As the number of contestants in the arena was reduced, most of the freshmen had already experienced at least one battle. Because of it, a lot of their stamina had been whittled down, and Meng Chao switched his tactics. He did not attack Dragon City Universitys freshmen who were alone or in parties. Instead, he quietly drew close to a pair of students in a fierce fight. He was just like a shadow. He was even more nimble and mysterious than Wu Wus Ghost Leopard and did not make a single sound. While the Dragon City University freshman was fully focused on fighting against the enemy in front of him, he revealed an opening on his back, and Meng Chao suddenly flung his chain sabers forward. Very easily, he reaped his kill. The commentator had no idea how to comment on this fighting style. He stuttered for a long time before he said, We can tell that Meng Chao is very skilled at hiding and sneaking around. It seems like hes fighting in the manner of an assassin. He knows how to seize the best opportunity to attack, and he has a lot of fighting experience. He fights like a true veteran. Just like that, Meng Chao became one of the last few contestants left in the arena. This was not an easy feat, but it had nothing to do with their strength. After all, the stronger they were, the more likely it was that they would become the targets of the other partys attacks. For example, Female Battle God Shao Jianqing was surrounded by seven Dragon City University freshmen because of how she fought without holding back and because of her eye-catching swords. One of them was even a specially recruited student from the martial arts course. She got rid of four of her assailants, including the specially recruited student, but her protective suit was damaged too many times, and the system judged her to not be suited to continue fighting because her physiological parameters had dropped too low. She regrettably had to leave the arena. Even though she did not manage to last until the end, her heroic fighting style managed to earn respect from most of the spectators and netizens. The livestream platform and forums were filled with praise for her. Many people believed that in just a few years, she would definitely reproduce the glory of the former Female Battle God Su Jianqing and become a military leader of the golden era. Of course, it was a pity that they were unable to witness the fight between Shao Jianqing and Wang Dao, which would have been a fight between the strongest. Even the commentator said, I didnt expect that a heroic spirit user with the help of the Ultimate Style would have such terrifying power. Before she was sent out of the arena, Shao Jianqing managed to defeat a total of fourteen opponents, including a specially recruited student. It seems like the bold words from Mr. Gu of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course were not without proof. You really cant help but imagine, if this werent a 100 vs 100 group fight, but Shao Jianqing and Wang Dao fought against each other with all their stamina, spirit energy, and all their other aspects at their peak condition, including their weapons, just what would we have been able to see? But no matter what, weve seen today that a lot of the students from the alliance of the five universities, regardless of whether theyre martial artists, gunslingers, heroic spirit users, or machine masters, have absorbed and used part of the Ultimate Styles ideals in their fights. Regardless of who wins or losses in the fight today, the Ultimate Style will definitely shine brilliantly and will have the right to challenge the Overkill Style together with the Gun Fighting Style, Machine Armor Style, and Beast Soul Style! As time passed, the tournament reached its halfway point, and there were now fewer than thirty people standing in the forest. More of them wore blue, which was the color representing Dragon City University. After all, Dragon City University had a solid foundation and a lot of secret techniques. After being nourished by the spirit energy, many of the freshmen became two-star superhumans, and their creation of spirit energy magnetic fields became smoother, more secretive, and gained a lot more variations. And the freshmen from the alliance of the five universities, regardless of whether they were heroic spirit users, machine masters, or gunslingers, had to continuously perform tests and polish the rough edges of their fighting style when they wanted to fuse the Ultimate Style into their own specialties. Right then, their hard power was still unable to compare to that of their peers in Dragon City University. Most importantly, in the 100 vs 100 group battle, teamwork and strategies were equally important. Even though the alliance of the five universities had students from the military schools commanding course, they were still made up of five universities, and it was very easy for them to end up acting on their own. Most of the one hundred contestants from Dragon City University came from the martial arts course, and their teamwork was not something the alliance of the five universities could compare to. At that moment, there were still nineteen contestants from Dragon City University, and among them was Tyrant Wang Dao. The alliance of the five universities only had eleven contestants left. Aside from Panther Girl Wu Wu holding the fort, the other three specially recruited students had all been defeated by encirclement. Of course, Meng Chao was still around as well. Unfortunately for him, as Dragon City University suffered an increasing number of losses and their number of people was reduced, they noticed his existence and his assassination strategy. When they realized that he had silently raked in so many kills that his kill count was only second to that of Shao Jianqing and the other top students, they quickly formed a five-man squad specifically to force him out of his dark corner. They paid the price of one person being ambushed and eliminated, but the remaining four people finally forced Meng Chao into an empty space in the forest. They surrounded him from four directions so he would have nowhere to run. Chapter 265 - Full Firepowe Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ah, Big Brother is in danger! Bai Jiacao covered her mouth. Meng Chao has shown us his exquisite skills in ambushing and assassinating, but once these assassination type contestants are surrounded by their opponents, they usually have a hard time escaping, the commentator said. But its fine. Meng Chao has already won against many opponents and brought us a lot of surprises. He can Before he could finish, Meng Chao attacked. No one could believe that even when he was surrounded by four Dragon City University freshmen, he would choose to attack first. And when he attacked, his chain sabers turned into thousands of burning arcs that surrounded the four contestants at the same time. A group of spectators recognized Meng Chaos skill. It was similar to Weeping Reaper Lin Chuans Thousand Moon Slash, the famous skill of the hero who died tragically during the northern offense. But when this skill was executed after it was refined by both the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, it became fierce and unrivaled. It gave off the air that it could defeat anyone effortlessly. It was no longer like a moon, but the fiercest sun The four contestants looked as if they were struck down by the brilliant sun storm. The protective suit of one of them was hit fiercely, and he was judged to have lost. He was sent out of the arena. The other three could only parry, though with great difficulty. Soon, they ended up running helter-skelter and hiding behind trees to catch their breath for a moment. In just a moment, their unescapable net was torn to shreds. But Meng Chaos offense had not ended yet. With the additional power granted by his dense spirit energy, he took full advantage of the Ultimate Styles endless endurance. His chain sabers were like the sickles of the Reaper. They shot at the Dragon City University freshmen from inconceivable angles. He did not give them any chance to catch their breath, much less calm down to create their spirit energy magnetic fields. M-Meng Chao is displaying astonishing strength! The commentator was stunned for some time.Could it be that the surprise Mr. Gu Jianbo mentioned was not just Shao Jianqing, but also his pride and joy, Meng Chao? Some of you might not understand too well, but chain sabers are very difficult to master. While they increase the users attack range and agility, it usually also means that they lose in damage to normal weapons. And if you want to use the spinning ability to increase damage, you lose the agility. Hence, we seldom see powerful fighters using chain-type weapons. But there is one thing that is certain, when powerful fighters skilled in chain sabers, chain spears, or morningstars appear on the battlefield, they are the most dangerous existences in the area! Look, Meng Chao is moving the chains as if hes plucking zither strings. It might seem easy, but if we bring the camera closer, we can see that his hands Good Lord! His hands have already turned into two balls of gray! We cant even see his fingers clearly! And hes pouring spirit energy into the chains until they reach the blades more than ten meters away, which is how he can make those chains flexible or stiff at will. They can turn ninety degrees without any sign and split a tree in half. Even the contestant hiding behind the tree has been determined to have failed because of this shocking slash and was sent out of the arena. Just how strong was the spirit energy that Meng Chao delivered just now? Is this the Ultimate Style? YES! Bai Jiacao jumped up. Big Brother is so awesome! She swiped her phone excitedly and let Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin look at the comments on the forum. Dad, Mom, you might not know this, but Big Brother has a lot of fans online. Everyone is very interested in his Ultimate Style, and they give good comments about it. I cant believe it! My big brother is practically a celebrity! Is he? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin were surprised and delighted. In the beginning, a lot of his fans were fans of Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan, but now they became brothers fans. After all, Lin Chuan sacrificed his life on the battlefield, and Big Brother shared a really good relationship with him. Bai Jiacao paused for a moment before she swung her fist. But Meng Chao is very charming as well, so gradually, everyone discovered how different he is! If thats the case, why do you still say that he often bullies you? Bai Suxin asked with a smile. T-This is this, and that is that! Bai Jiacaos face turned red, and she said, Of course I wont admit defeat. No matter how strong my big brother becomes, he wont be able to extinguish my fighting spirit. I will definitely train hard, and one of these days, Ill become even stronger than him! Oh no, look! Meng Yishan interrupted the conversation between the mother and daughter and pointed at the screen. Isnt that the Tyrant, Wang Dao? Hes the strongest among the Dragon City University freshmen, right? Meng Chao had been thinking about chasing down the two who had tried to encircle him before running into the depths of the forest. But then, with a saber on his left hip and a sword on his right hip, Wang Dao strode over while exuding the domineering presence of a king. After Shao Jianqing and the others were forced out of the tournament, only Panther Girl Wu Wu is left among the specially recruited fighting course students from the alliance of the five universities. However, Dragon City Universitys strongest freshman, Tyrant Wang Dao, did not choose Wu Wu as his next opponent. Instead, he went to look for Meng Chao! The commentator was filled with excitement. Could this mean that to Wang Dao, Meng Chao is the strongest freshman aside from Shao Jianqing? Alright, both sides have seen each other. They released their strongest spirit flames. The shrubs and withered trees around them have started shaking, crumbling, and burning. Theyre so powerful! Are they really freshmen? One of them has been dubbed the strongest since elementary school and has never seen anyone who can match up to him in his path of becoming stronger. The other is a new force that suddenly rose to power. Since the practical test from the national college examination, he has created multiple miracles. He is a mysterious challenger to Wang Dao! So, how will this match between the strong end? Um, well, alright, we can now see that Meng Chao has run away. Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin fell silent in front of the TV. Bai Jiacao wiped her cold sweat off. Dad, Mom, this is how Ultimate Style practitioners fight. If they cant win, they run. As long as hes not eliminated, theres still hope for him to win. Its not embarrassing. Youre right. This is good, Bai Suxin said. Looks like your brother is still pretty smart. Everything else is just superficial fame. The most important thing is for him to return home safe. Clearly, when he faces the Tyrant of the Dragon City University freshmen, Meng Chao wants to avoid his attacks, but if Wang Dao allowed anyone to run away from him, he would not be the Tyrant! The commentator became excited again. Now, Wang Dao is chasing after him, and hes moving at high speed. Hes also accurately and swiftly creating incredibly offensive spirit energy magnetic fields. Scorching Sun Slash, Rampaging Dragon Thrust, Furious Tiger Dance He has brought out the essence of the Overkill Style! Hes practically like an armored airship full of crystal bombs that is bombing the area wantonly! However, it feels like Meng Chao can predict the future! Every time, he can sense the faint fluctuations of the spirit energy ripples in the air and predict his enemys attack trajectory and pattern, which allows him to avoid the attacks. Just how sharp ARE his senses?! Also, we can tell that even though hes facing such furious attacks, his expression, breathing, and each of his muscles remain as calm as ever. His movements are as precise as those of a machine. However, if he continues to be attacked like this, he wont last long. Does he intend to use the advantage of the Ultimate Style and compete against Wang Dao in stamina? To see whose will drain away first? Wait, theres a change in the direction. Fifty meters ahead of the two contestants is the spot with the greatest drop height in the arena. This is a cliff that is nearly twenty meters tall. At the center of the cliff is a waterfall, and under it is a lake. A small, winding river flows to the edge of the arena. Meng Chao has increased his speed distinctly. I didnt expect that he could still increase his speed. Theres practically no end to his limits. Does he intend to jump down the waterfall and escape through the lake and the river? Wang Dao has discovered his intentions. Hes currently using the bounce from the branches to flank him from the side. Meng Chao is the first of the two to jump down the cliff. Wang Dao used his full strength to arrive above him, and while hes above, he used one of the strongest killing moves for the Overkill Style, Star Shatterer! This is a skill that many of the fighters at the peak of Earth Realm might not have fully mastered! Wang Dao truly does deserve his title as the Tyrant. And Meng Chao deserves to be proud of himself for having been able to force him to use Star Shatterer Wait! Something shocking happened in the arena! Meng Chao did not just jump down the cliff. The moment he was about to start falling, he threw a chain saber and sent it deep into the cliff. It traveled up by forty-five degrees and wrapped around Wang Daos left leg. Meng Chao actually predicted Wang Daos strategy ahead of time! Right from the start, this was a trap! With sharp observational skills, Meng Chao captured an opening in Wang Daos moves, and Star Shatterer was forcefully cancelled halfway through its execution. You can tell that Wang Daos face is pale. Clearly, hes in a state of stiffening up and cooling down. His spirit energy is facing a backlash, and hes definitely feeling horrible now! Meng Chao wont let go of this great chance! Were finally seeing the full force of the Ultimate Style! His chain sabers turned into burning balls of light and surrounded him and Wang Dao. We cant tell just how many lightning fast attacks Meng Chao has delivered. We just know that under his endless onslaught, Wang Dao doesnt have a chance to create even half of a spirit energy magnetic field! Splash! Both of them fell into the lake. Because of it, even the commentator could not tell who was defending, who was attacking, what was anyones strategies nor movements. The Meng family could only see continuous explosions in the lake while sitting in front of the TV. It was as if deep water bombs had been set off inside the lake. Water pillars, which were taller than ten meters and contained spirit energy ripples, shot up into the air. The water droplets shone with the colors of the rainbow and looked incredibly dazzling. The explosions lasted for a full half a minute. Then, the lake became calm. Everyone felt as if their hearts had leapt to their throats. The drones continued searching from the lake to the river. In the end, they found the two contestants covered in wounds. Their clothes were also torn to shreds. They climbed to the banks of the river with great difficulty, looked at each other, and fell down. Meng Chao of the alliance of the five universities and Wang Dao of Dragon City University have both been judged to have lost their fighting strength and been killed. The commentator sounded incredibly surprised and excited. As the representative of the Ultimate Style, Meng Chao has actually fought to a tie with the Tyrant Wang Dao, the future star of the Overkill Style! Chapter 266 - Mystery of the Supernatural Entities Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At that moment, Bai Jiacao was scrolling through the livestream platform, and it was filled with on-screen comments and comments in the comment section. [No way, hes that good?] [Meng Chao of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course? Ill remember that name!] [Wang Dao is the best of the younger generation. I heard that since young, he has never lost when it comes to all forms of competitions, regardless of whether theyre about stances or real fights. He was actually forced to lose together with this Meng Chao?] [I heard that Meng Chao came from a regional key high school. Before the national college examination, he was a nobody. In less than a year, hes practically like a different person! His cultivation speed is a little too ridiculous, dont you think?! He seems even more terrifying than Wang Dao and Shao Jianqing!] [Compared to his strength, what is more terrifying are his strategies. At the start, he ran away and lured Wang Dao into continuously forming spirit energy magnetic fields and wasting his spirit energy. He also used that time to fully understand Wang Daos fighting style. In the end, he used the terrain to launch a desperate counterattack and forced such a powerful enemy to a tie. He has such a calm head and rich fighting experience. Hes absolutely nothing like a freshman.] [Tactics are naturally important, but without the endless supply of spirit energy and stamina provided by the Ultimate Style, no matter how great his strategies were, he wouldnt have been able to make use of them. This Ultimate Style is pretty interesting. Are there any training classes related to it?] [Right now, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course has already put up an official website for the Ultimate Style. Theyve also set up experience centers in the Supernatural Tower, and the four luxurious malls to the north, west, south, and east of the city. Also, an Ultimate Style flagship experience center is being built beside Yan Organizations Ripple Force flagship shop. [Looks like many of the rich tycoons in Dragon City regard Ultimate Style highly, and theyve invested a lot of money in it. Soon, the Ultimate Style will be able to stand on equal footing with the Overkill Style!] [Soon? Today, the Ultimate Style already fought the Overkill Style to a tie!] Bai Jiacao stared at all the praises. Of course, she did not know that there were quite a lot of ghostwriters from Yan Organization mixed among them. And so, she was so happy that she grinned and handed her phone to her parents so that they could look. Bai Suxins heart had been aching for her sons injuries, but after he gasped for breath for half a minute, he climbed up to his feet. His recovery speed was much faster than that of Wang Dao, who still lay on the other bank. It was only then that Bai Suxin sighed in relief. When she saw the comments online, she became happy again and gestured at Meng Yishan with her chin. Meng Yishan stuttered, W-What is it? Our son did well. Arent you going to send a message to your circle of friends and give a bonus to your employees to spread the joy? Theres no need for that, right? Well, if youre not going to, I will. Hand over your phone, Bai Suxin said. Meng Yishan refused it. I I wont! What did you just say? Meng Chao was currently in the resting area of the arena in Graveyard Forest. Naturally, he did not know that he had become famous online, in his family group, neighborhood group, his mothers grocery shopping group, and his fathers company group. Honestly, what he had used was not the fighting style he liked. He would rather bring Wang Dao on a stroll around Graveyard Forest for three-to-five hours, or even a whole day and a night, just to see who could outrun the other. In the end, when both of them were exhausted and foaming at the mouth, he believed that he would still have enough strength left to place Bloody Flame at Wang Daos neck. He might even pretend to cough up blood during the fight and use it to interfere with his opponents vision. Then, with lightning fast movements, he would stick a crystal bomb covered in Stone Statue Fungus liquid on his opponents back to blast their spine into bits. In the end, if he needed something more, he would bring out a pistol with crystal bullets and fire a shot at their forehead. Of course, his best strategy was to actually disappear into the crowd a few days ahead to figure out where his target lived and how he went about his daily life. Then, while he slept, he would sneak in and cut his throat or think of a way to poison his food. This was his fighting style in a real fight! However, since they were competing in front of people and he wanted to promote the Ultimate Style, it was best if he did not use such sinister methods. It was much more appropriate to use righteous methods. Wu Wu led the remnants of the alliance of the five universities against the remaining ten or so freshmen from Dragon City. Based on the cheers that came from the students who were sent out of the arena, Wu Wu, who had also practiced the Ultimate Style, brought even more surprises to the spectators. But Meng Chao no longer cared about the results of the tournament. In his field of vision, a dazzling ball of flames rose before it turned into rows of golden notifications. [Completed the renewed fourth segment of the Fight for the Ultimate Style, where you are supposed to win against at least five Overkill Style users who are at the same level as you are during the interuniversity tournament! [Congratulations, Fire Relayer, you have completed all the quests of the Fight for the Ultimate Style quest chain. Due to your hard work, the Ultimate Style has managed to shine with glory several years ahead of its time. Many of the superhumans and normal citizens have gotten to know the advantages of the brand new fighting model, and they will now begin to think about it and train in it. The chain reactions have already been formed, and there will no longer be anyone that can stop the Ultimate Styles rise to power. [Quest Rewards: 50,000 contribution points. You can choose to awaken a brand new supernatural ability and three skills whose Skillfulness you want to increase by one level.] Meng Chao did not hesitate and chose to awaken Bizarre Stab. Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab were the lurking and assassination secret techniques that the black skull instructor had taught Meng Chao when he joineed the mysterious and unfathomable training camp in his previous life. Walking Corpse could minimize his physiological functions and make all his organs enter a state of near hibernation while still allowing him to maintain great motor functions. Bizarre Stab would allow him to use all sorts of inconceivable methods, tools, and skills to quietly take his opponents life in one move. An assassin skilled in these two skills was a true ghost. Meng Chao grunted while he experienced the pleasurable sensation that came after the pain when he experienced his old memories crashing into his mind. At that moment, his spirit energy value had reached the limit of a two-star superhuman. He had cleared 45 main meridians and one dragon meridian surrounding his spine. Among the 1,024 branch meridians, at least 50% of them had crystalized. His body functions were so strong that he would definitely not lose to a normal three-star superhuman. He had two killing moves. One of them was the Thousand Moon Slash, which was used to bind enemies and perform crowd control. The other was Demon Subduing Slash, which was used to determine a fight in one swift move. He had pushed them to Perfect Level, and now, his aim was to push them to Ultimate Level. As for the two secret techniques he had only just begun practicing, he pushed Walking Corpse to Master Level and raised Bizarre Stab with the Skillfulness reward to Specialist Level. After several months of fierce training, fighting, and harvesting, his senses, finger agility, and knowledge of monster structures had increased by leaps and bounds. Once he dumped a large amount of contribution points into it, his Basic Harvesting Skill also reached Perfect Level. It could be said that there were only a handful of monsters that could stump Meng Chao now. When he swept his gaze over the monsters, they were naked in front of him. We won in the northern offense. The Ultimate Style is also going to be promoted to the whole city. My strength has also increased to the point where I can fight against those at the peak of Earth Realm. Regardless of whether its my fate or Dragon Citys fate, everything is changing in a good direction. But I cant let my guard down. Once we gain full victory in the northern offense, the subsequent development of the city will definitely be different from my memories. Many of the things I remember will not happen, but knowledge of them might interfere with my judgment. But there is one thing I can be certain of, and it is that the Nine Great Supernatural Entities wont take this lying down. They will definitely launch an even fiercer counterattack. But if we lock down on these abnormal beasts with intelligence and get rid of their threat, well be able to gain full victory in the Monster War, right? As he thought of this, the flames before Meng Chaos eyes jumped, and a brand new quest popped up. [A sturdy fortress is always taken down from the inside. Often, a soft brain is much more dangerous compared to sharp claws. [Quest: Mystery of the Supernatural Entities [Quest Details: The abnormal beasts possessing great intelligence known as Supernatural Entities have infiltrated Dragon City. Search for the secrets and uncover them so that you can bring true victory to Dragon City! [Quest Difficulty: Unknown [Quest Reward: Unknown] I knew it. The Nine No, it should be the Eight Great Supernatural Entities are my next opponents. Meng Chaos mind raced. But isnt Kindling being a little too unreliable? The difficulty and reward are both unknown. And it didnt even tell me the way to complete the quest. I dont have a single clue as to how Im supposed to find these Supernatural Entities. Its asking me to search for a needle in a haystack, but where am I even supposed to begin? Looks like Kindling is really not omniscient and all-powerful. Or rather, its ability increases as my brain improves, and the more stuff I remember, the more quest information I unlock. Even though the quest description was really unclear, Meng Chao was still able to seize two key points. First, the quest was named the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities. The requirements were for him to find and uncover the secrets behind the Supernatural Entities, not to completely get rid of them. What did it mean? Did Kindling think that Meng Chao was still too weak and could only look for clues before reporting them to the official organizations like the abnormal beast research department? Then, there would naturally be Deity Realm elites who would attack the Supernatural Entities. Or maybe it was not yet the time to get rid of the Supernatural Entities. Instead, it was more important for the future of Dragon City for him to uncover the truth behind their existence. Also, what did it mean by bring true victory to Dragon City? In his previous life, Dragon City went through years of bloody war. Even though they paid a devastating price for it, they did win the Monster War. Could it be that Kindling thought that the devastating victory for which they had sacrificed a lot of their own was actually a false victory and wanted them to defeat their enemies effortlessly and sweep them down while remaining uninjured, because this was true victory? Did it think that this was the only way for them to have the right to join the next war in the Other World? However, it might not be a problem of them suffering major losses or not. As Kindling gained more information, it might not believe that Dragon City had actually won the Monster War in his previous life. Meng Chao decided to think about these questions later. Cheers had erupted all around him like an avalanche. All the students in the resting area for the alliance of the five universities jumped up in excitement. Chu Feixiong, Duan Lian, Xie Feng, and around eight other built boys hugged Meng Chao tightly. They first squeezed him so tightly that he winced, then tossed him high into the air. We won! Hurray! After ten years, for the first time, we finally won against Dragon City University! Chapter 267 - Greedy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Once the freshmen interuniversity tournament between Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities ended with the alliance of the five universities winning, Meng Chaos battles in the northern frontlines came to an end for the time being. The large scale fights had already ended, and the Red Dragon Army had set up intersecting steel barbwires all around Shattered Starlake. Now, not many monsters dared to step into the territory occupied by humans, and Dragon Citys main task changed from fighting to constructing. The superhumans could finally take turns to go back to the city to rest, and the students could now take a comfortable winter holiday. Meng Chao spent his New Year celebration at home as if his mother was trying to stuff him like a turkey served during Thanksgiving. Even if his digestive system had become much better after he became a two-star superhuman and he could easily shove food down his throat, he was still stuffed full of grease by all the New Year food Bai Suxin had prepared and could not breathe from all the food he ate. In the end, when he saw sausages, he felt his legs go weak and ran away with his younger sister. Aside from this, everything was good, especially when he saw the prosperous and happy sights on the streets. It was completely different from the desolate and gloomy atmosphere he remembered from his previous life. It gave him the feeling that everything was worth it. The first thing Meng Chao did after the New Year celebration was visiting his elementary school homeroom teacher. He also went to his principal to say that he wanted to rebuild and upgrade Blessed Heavenly Street Elementary School in Lin Chuans name. They would need a large sum of money to fully upgrade an elementary school, but Lu Siya wanted to fulfill Lin Chuans dying wish as well, so she insisted on supplying that large sum of money. Meng Chao himself was also no longer a normal teenager who was tight on money. The Ripple Force V2 that Yan Organization had announced stirred up a hot wave in the market. It had signed contracts with middle schools, elementary schools, the Red Dragon Army, and industries that faced a certain degree of danger because they worked in the wild. This turned the Ripple Force into the head of the three great force execution methods. This happened because the Future Ripple Force that Meng Chao provided had given Yan Organization a lot of inspiration. Yan Hengbo, the head of the organization, was not a short-sighted man. He did not hold back even a single penny of the money Meng Chao should have received. And due to Meng Chaos spectacular performance at the northern frontlines, especially when he swung Surging Lightning during the freshmen interuniversity tournament to force Wang Dao, who was Dragon City Universitys strongest, to a tie, Surging Lightning gradually entered a lot of peoples sights. Based on what Luo Hai said, there were already more than five thousand orders for this saber before it was even up in the market. The research labs of the martial arts course in various universities, including private evaluation organizations, gave really good feedback, and they predicted that it would become a hot-selling item on the Year 56. As for the Ultimate Style, Agricultural University gave a lot of support for it. The research centers were set up one by one, and they were filled with customers every day. Many citizens came forth to experience the cultivation style. Hospitals, old folks homes, schools, and military organizations also queued up to buy the cultivation cabins for the Ultimate Style. This was a pie that was still growing, so there was astronomical profit within it. Aside from this, the high wages from the mine exploration, the huge amount of rewards Meng Chao gained from killing thousands of monsters in the northern offense, the rewards he exchanged from his war achievements, the subsidies given by his university for going to war, the subsidies from the researches, the subsidies from carrying out dangerous missions, and the other stuff turned Meng Chao into quite the rich man when he added all the money he gained together. This sum of money was enough to help Lin Chuan fulfill his wish. He could also help his mother complete her final expensive treatment. After she regained full mobility, he booked a full restaurant for her and his father in the most lavish hotel so that they could go and act like a shameless couple in there. When Meng Yishan saw how mature and capable his son was, he was gratified, but he did not slack off either. The skills and connections he accumulated after twenty years displayed their power like a volcano. Soon, he expanded Superstar Resource Recovery Company several times its original size and opened up the upstream and downstream production channels from Thunderbolt to the military food production factories, which allowed him to receive a few major deals. Now, in the middle-grade and low-grade harvesting circle, Superstar could be considered a golden company with great power. And when a person faced happy things, they were high-spirited. At that moment, Meng Yishans graying hair started turning black and shiny. He seemed to have become ten years younger when compared to his previous self, when he was exhausted and dispirited. Now, all his focus was on going all out to realize his ambition. However, the company had just been set up and its foundation was not stable. Since he was not a superhuman either, he ran into a bottleneck once he expanded his company to its current scale. If he wanted to continue expanding and make his company even more powerful, his team could not help him. At that moment, Meng Chao gave his father a terrifying idea take over other companies! He could take over other veteran resource recovery companies and use their connections and resources to swiftly increase Superstars scale and strength. Then, through this rare tactical blessing, it would rise by leaps and bounds. Dad, based on your achievements over the past half a year and the deals youve managed to get, you can get three-five times the resources you need from the business field. If its not enough, I have money too. We can also get more investors. But as long as Dragon City doesnt slow down its expansion speed, we will continue to have an endless supply of monster materials to deal with. At such a time, the one who has guts will be able to seize the entire pie, Meng Chao motivated his father. Meng Yishan was very impressed with his sons judgment and skills. If his son had not insisted on it in the beginning, he would not have left Prosperity so willingly, but just half a year since then, he had managed to create a huge business. He still felt like he was dreaming. He heard everything his son said, and he had long since been thinking of getting loans from the bank to expand the company. But it would not be easy for him to find targets to take over. Since Dragon City gained victory in the northern offense, most of the resource recovery companies in Dragon City lived pretty good lives. Aside from the ambitious ones who wanted to expand, there was simply no need for them to accept investments from other companies, much less accept a take over. Besides, Superstar did not have a solid foundation. If the companies they took over were too small, there would be no meaning to it. But if they were too big, they would be greedy and face the risk of not being able to take them over completely. But since Meng Chao gave the idea, he was naturally confident in himself. He smiled and gave a name that shocked Meng Yishan. Prosperity Resource Recovery Company! Meng Chao said firmly. As long as we buy Prosperity, Superstar will be able to upgrade itself to a whole new level. One of these days, it will become the largest resource recovery company in Dragon City! When he saw how shocked and puzzled his father was, Meng Chao explained things in detail. First of all, ever since Prosperity lost a large batch of its skilled harvesters half a year ago, it received a huge blow to its foundation, and since the management was not good, they lost a few major deals one after another. Since there was a lack of skilled harvesters in the market as well, Prosperity never had the chance to heal, and its reputation was no longer as great as before. Second, one of Prosperitys main deals was helping Frenzied Saber harvest monsters. But since Frenzied Saber was completely wiped out in the northern offense, this job was gone, and the operations of the company were getting worse. Third, Prosperitys boss, Qin Hu, was heavily injured during the northern offense and lost his ability to fight for the time being. Right now, he was working together with Project 1024 of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course with the hopes of using the Ultimate Style to clear his clogged up spirit meridians. He did not have the energy to manage his resource recovery company, and he had long been thinking about giving it away completely, but he had just not found a suitable buyer. Well gain a lot of benefits if we buy Prosperity, Meng Chao said with a smile. First, even if a veteran company is at its weakest, its still stronger than a new company. Prosperity is a veteran resource recovery company that has been around for years. Even though a large group of skilled harvesters left last year, there are still a few skilled harvesters which stand as the pillars. If we can draw their entire team over, we will instantly upgrade Superstars skills. I can also look for some of the lecturers and students from Agricultural Universitys resource course to form a school-enterprise alliance, so well even be able to take deals to harvest Nightmarish Beasts Second, and this is the most important of all. Prosperity has a lot of connections and resources in the circle. They were left in the back when Frenzied Saber was at its strongest, but no matter what, this circle isnt indifferent to its members. Once everyone learns that the entire Frenzied Saber has fallen, many of the hunters will lament over this and will think about paying some respect to Qin Hu and Prosperity. If we buy Prosperity and take in those connections and resources, it will help a lot with Superstars growth. Third, we were originally one team. Even though we were enemies at one point and slightly displeased with each other, in the face of profit, this is nothing. I believe that once were bound together again, well cut down on a lot of the unnecessary costs that are inflicted by our conflict. Then, well make the brand new Superstar occupy the biggest portion of the market at the fastest speed possible. Meng Yishan knew that his son was right. But he still thought that this was all wishful thinking. But Qin Hu he said hesitantly. Trust me, Dad, among all your problems, Qin Hu is the least of them. Meng Chao smiled brilliantly. The trade proceeded smoother than Meng Yishan thought it would. In truth, while Superstar wanted to expand, Qin Hu wanted to cast aside Prosperity, because it was a huge burden that just gave him endless problems. He might appear crude and arrogant, but that was a false impression he put on in the business field and the hunter circle. He was actually a very cautious person and knew better than anyone that after Meng Chao absorbed the spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals and got so many forces of power favoring him, he now possessed a lot of potential. It was one of his wishes to get a chance to bind his interests with Meng Chaos. The only tiny problem in this was Shen Rongfa. The others can stay, but that Shen Rongfa must leave! This was something Meng Chao mentioned in his fathers place, and he gave no room for discussion. Qin Hu agreed to it straight away. Just as he promised, he kicked Shen Rongfa to the side, and, apparently, he could no longer stay in the harvester circle. Meng Chao was very curious. He asked Qin Hu in private as to how he was planning to talk to his wife about this. Qin Hu replied proudly that he told his wife that he had lost his abilities and was now just a normal person. His former enemy came to his doorstep to settle a grudge, and he could not even protect himself, so how could he protect his brother-in-law? The takeover of the company was Meng Chao being petty and taking revenge. He came to settle accounts! If Qin Hus brother-in-law did not leave for his safety, he would not even know how he died! Meng Chao found himself speechless when he heard the answer. But no matter what, Superstar had successfully taken over Prosperity and completed its grand move of eating a major target. It also threw a powerful deep water bomb into the harvesting circle. Now, Superstar had broken down the wall that stood in its way toward higher circles and could sail through the waves to fulfill its ambitions. Chapter 268 - The Out of Control Pets Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Once Meng Chao was done with the matters in his house, the new semester arrived. He poured his heart and soul into training, but from time to time, he received interviews, had to test Surging Lightning, and accepted an invitation by Yan Organization to participate in the subsequent upgrades of Ripple Force V2. His life was simple and fulfilling. At some unknown point in time, 70% of his spirit meridians had crystallized, and their strength as well as runoff volume increased at least two times. He also reached Master Level or Perfect Level with all his skills. The only thing missing was that he still had no clues in regard to his quest to search for the Supernatural Entities. In the beginning, when Lu Siya invited him to join the abnormal beast research department, Meng Chao hesitated a little. He was a reserved person and would not join any organization just because someone asked him, or else it would make him look like he had no class whatsoever. Hence, he decided that he had to choose his missions carefully when Lu Siya came to him, talk about how he should carry them out, and seize the chance to talk about the relationship between normal people and superhumans to teach Lu Siya. But in the next few months, aside from the reconstruction of Blessed Heavenly Street Elementary School, Lu Siya never once looked for him, and it left him anxious. So, he could only be shameless and search for Lu Siya on his own in hopes of getting some information about abnormal beasts. Lu Siya seemed to have seen through his thoughts and told him to stay calm and wait. There was internal conflict in the abnormal beast research department right now, and she was just a supporter whose Spike Art was occasionally useful. She was only allowed to join the department because of Lu familys fame and Sky Pillar Corporation. Even if she obtained a mission, it would be just about recruitment or to help other investigators as an assistant. The ambitious Lu Siya was definitely not satisfied with her current position. She had to reveal her strength and card through the relationships between the members in the department before she could do whatever she wanted. Lu Siya did fulfill her promise, though, and gave Meng Chao some information about the abnormal beasts. But to Meng Chao, these so-called abnormal beasts were just a little smarter. They knew how to hide in dark corners and hide when chased by powerful humans or were pets who knew how to open doors, go to the toilet, and flush it. They were completely different from the Supernatural Entities who smiled savagely in his previous life. And lately, Dragon City was in a state of calm. Ever since they got rid of the three Apocalyptic Beasts in the northern offense, the remaining monsters seemed to have been terrified by humanitys ferocity. The monsters in the east, west, and south all announced a ceasefire and did not dare to rush into Dragon City again. And the monsters who were transported to Dragon City by the space-time rifts fled the moment they crawled out of the fog. They did not pose any threat. The monsters were now really weak so all the superhumans felt as if they had nowhere to use their strength. Even Meng Chao himself wondered whether the Monster War would end just like that. But one day, Ning Shewo invited him to join a special harvest. By then, Meng Chao had become a two-star superhuman, his 1,024 branch meridians had all crystalized, and his harvesting skills had improved dramatically. Not only had he mastered the Basic Harvesting Skill, he had also activated the Intermediate Harvesting Skill, which was meant specifically for Nightmarish Beasts, and he pushed even it to Master Level. He could now harvest most monsters by himself, and he had helped Ning Shewo harvest a few Nightmarish Beasts. It helped his fame spread out of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and he began showing his splendor in the harvesting circle. Hence, when Ning Shewo looked for him to observe the injury examination of biochemical pets, he was very puzzled. The biochemical pets taken in by normal families were different from the biochemical fighting beasts controlled by monster controllers. There were seldom normal people who would take care of Nightmarish Beasts as pets, because the local government would not allow it! However, once they were genetically modified and inserted with control chips, even normal harvesters had no problem dissecting them, much less Meng Chao, who was already used to them. Did they need to ask specialists like Ning Shewo and Meng Chao to observe it? You dont understand. This matter itself isnt hard, but its linked to many parties, and we have to look for someone who isnt too highly ranked but has great skill, and most importantly, someone I trust and can rely on. Once they left Agricultural Universitys compound, Ning Shewo asked Meng Chao, Have you heard of Spirit Creation before? Meng Chao nodded. Spirit Creation Living Tech Private Limited. Of course Ive heard of them. Theyre a company that specializes in using biochemicals and electronics to modify monsters. They reduce their ferocity and turn them into biochemical beasts that serve humans. Many of the biochemical beasts they modify are very popular. They can be pets and beasts of labor. I keep a Sword-toothed Hunting Dog at home, and it was made by Spirit Creation. Its good that you heard of them before. Ning Shewo cleared his throat. The creator of Spirit Creation is an alumni of Agricultural University, and back in the day, he started his business in the research labs of Agricultural Universitys biochemical course. Later, he received investments from Agricultural University and I also invested a little in Spirit Creation. Wow, Elder Ning, monster modification technology has been really popular as of late, and many citizens are buying biochemical beasts to help them with their work or lives. Spirit Creation has been growing, and I heard that their shares have increased in value several times their original value. You really have a sharp eye for good investments! You must be rich now! Meng Chao teased him. I dont have a lot of shares in this, but the two creators of Spirit Creation once listened to my lectures, and we can engage in pretty good conversations. We can be considered to be friends despite the generation gap. When they just started building their company, they had some difficulties in running it, so I helped them a little. Very soon, the company grew, and they completely forgot about this old sack of bones! Ning Shewos smile faded swiftly. He sighed and said, But now, Spirit Creation has run into some troubles, and you must keep this matter an absolute secret, understand? Got it, but you still havent mentioned just what the matter is! Meng Chao was curious. Ever since Ning Shewo leveled up to a pseudo heroic citizen and set up the Fire Relayer Foundation, he gained a high understanding of the value of his life. Even his harvesting skills had seemed to still be improving, despite his achievements. There was seldom anything that troubled him. This is whats going on. Three of the biochemical pets that Spirit Creation modified became violent overnight and killed their masters, Ning Shewo said quickly. What?! Meng Chao nearly jumped up. Now, you should understand why I asked you out in secret and why I only have the both of us on this trip. I didnt even take Xueshi, Ning Shewo said. No matter how cute, powerful, or good at their work the biochemical beasts Spirit Creation modifies are, to an industry which modifies monsters as their signature, all of the things I mentioned are secondary. The most important thing is still safety. If the biochemical beasts that stay with you all the time could lose control at any random moment and turn into violent, normal monsters, no one would be able to stand it. Yeah, this is a very serious flaw in the quality of their products. If we become certain that this is a problem with Spirit Creation, the families of the victims will definitely sue the company until they go bankrupt. Meng Chao agreed to it. But will this just lead to Spirit Creation going bankrupt? Ning Shewo looked at Meng Chao in a very profound manner. Meng Chao, what do you think is the greatest difference between Dragon Citys civilization and Earths civilization? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. His first instinct was to retort by saying that Dragon City was part of Earth, and so Dragon Citys civilization was also part of Earths civilization, which meant that there was no difference between them, but when he thought about it, Dragon City had transmigrated to the Other World for more than half a century, and during this period of time, the threats and difficulties Dragon City faced, and the appearance of the new resources, new races, and new ranks had caused them to change. Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he said, Its the superhumans? Theyre one of the reasons. There are no superhumans on Earth who can control the weather and move mountains and seas. Ning Shewo paused for a moment. But theres one more thing. Our ability to domesticate and use monsters has largely surpassed the degree to which humans on Earth were able to domesticate and use animals. Hence, even though we have been fighting against monsters for the past half a century, when a large number of monsters surges into Dragon City, they arent just exterminated. Theyre also captured, modified, domesticated, and used for our purposes. Now, many of the families are keeping biochemical beasts as pets in their houses. But they arent just pets. They can help their masters with a lot of tasks. You must understand, there are plenty of citizens who are disabled because of the war, and they have also contracted all sorts of diseases, so life is pretty difficult for them. The biochemical beasts reduce most their workload and decrease the suffering they have to endure. I dont even have to mention how some of the biochemical beasts have a certain degree of fighting strength, right? When the monsters invade us, they fight alongside their masters without hesitation. During the construction of the city and subsequent expansion and development, there will be even more uses for the biochemical beasts. In the past, many of the biochemical beasts were used during Dragon Citys Great Construction Era. Many of the hornet-nest underground apartments in Dragon City, dozens of the railroads, and thousands of the underground asylums were dug out by Giant Sandworms. Right now, Shattered Starlake and Graveyard Forest are being developed, and if we want to turn the swamps into fertile land as soon as possible, develop the underground mines, build intersecting underground communication lines and sturdy fortresses, we will once again need help from biochemical beasts. I believe that as we continue speeding up our process of colonization, the biochemical beasts will definitely become even more useful. This is the greatest difference between Dragon Citys civilization and Earths civilization. On Earth, as industrialization rose, machines gradually became the main force of work, and using animals as our workforce stopped being a necessity. They only used animals as labor in terrible environments where machines were not useful. And in the Other World, since the energy contained in crystals is too wild and since spirit energy magnetic field interferences affect everything at the atomic level, materials are heavily affected, so were unable to use a lot of the sophisticated machines. Instead, monsters who are incredibly powerful and contain some comprehension and communication abilities became a labor force that is much more effective than the cattle on Earth. If we treat Earths civilization which is completely mechanized, then the Dragon Citizens who transmigrated to the Other World are a civilization that is only partially mechanized, and the other half is unified with monster civilization. We cannot cast aside the possibility of using monsters to help us build our civilization, yes? Meng Chao remembered Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, and he nodded. But using monsters as labor is a double-edged sword, and if we want to use them effectively, we must first ensure that they are safe to be used. Ning Shewo frowned. Now, biochemical pets killed people, and three masters have died in a row. Do you think that Spirit Creation will be the only ones affected? No, the development of all of Dragon City and even the survival of Agricultural University will also be affected, because its known as the Monster University! Chapter 269 - New Spirit Be Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao thought about it for a while, but he could somewhat understand it. Yes, when you put it that way, I feel a little terrified as well, and I wonder whether I can continue keeping my Sword-toothed Hunting Dog at home as a pet. Even if its a biochemical pet modified by another company, it still contains the possibility of going out of control, and its the same as me putting a ticking time bomb at home. Though I have to say, its not actually modified by another company and was modified by Spirit Creations. If this creates a ruckus, it will be bad news to all people who are in the monster modification business in Dragon City, and many citizens will even begin wondering whether we should really continue down the path of using monsters in our civilization. Agricultural University is known as Monster University, and many of the research projects in the university are related to biochemical modifications. A lot of our alumni work in this field, so we share a relationship where if one of us enjoys success, all of us will enjoy success, and if one of us falls, all of us will fall. This is indeed not something that concerns just Spirit Creation. But I dont understand. Since the matter is so bad, why did they ask us to go and observe it? There are other experts in this field from Agricultural University, right? Ning Shewo agreed. Its precisely because the matter is so serious and it involves all sorts of complicated interests that the university doesnt want anyone to have a chance to get blackmail on the university. Right now, the matter is still a highly classified case. The news media and the other media outlets arent involved, so it hasnt spread through the entire city, but I heard that the other party is very unyielding in this, so we might not be able to settle this matter on friendly terms. Agricultural University doesnt want to get any blame, but they dont want the matter to get worse either. So they hope that we can keep it down and settle the matter appropriately. Hence, its impossible for the experts who are officially in this field to take care of the matter, and thats why they looked for me. Im a guest lecturer in Agricultural University and one of the shareholders of Spirit Creation. I have a rather flexible status. As for you, as a freshman of Agricultural University who shares a pretty good relationship with me and also has a pretty positive image on social media platforms, you have a lot of room to solve the problem, and you can be flexible in your methods too. Meng Chao thought about it for a moment before he frowned and said, Elder Ning, are you thinking about using our skills to cover up or change the examination results? Of course not. The amount of shares I have in Spirit Creation isnt so great that Id gamble away my entire lifetimes reputation, Ning Shewo said sternly. If the final results of the examination show that something really went wrong with Spirit Creations biochemical modifications, even if the company goes bankrupt and the related personnel are sent to court, its only natural. After all, three people died because of this! But the creators of Spirit Creation promised that there is absolutely nothing wrong with the companys biochemical modifications. They used well-developed modification technology to modify the three biochemical pets, and they have used the same technology on thousands of pets. Such malicious cases have never appeared before, so the creators suspect that theres something else going on. We have to be on guard. In any case, we have to keep our eyes open this time. We must make sure that no one does anything to the pets during the process of injury examination and inspection of the carcass. We also have to find the reason behind why the biochemical pets became violent. That is all. As he spoke, they arrived at Nine Sands Advanced Biotech Development Area, which was not far away from Agricultural University. They went in a direction that was filled with the pungent and moist scent of earth, and soon, they found a building called Spirit Creation Creatures, which was located at the center of a Giant Sandworm farm. Giant Sandworms were the first monsters that humans domesticated and modified. They looked like earthworms magnified a hundred times. Their heads seemed to have been split open, and they had rows of fangs all over their mouths. This made them look monstrous, but in truth, they were pretty gentle creatures that did not take the initiative to attack humans. Instead, they feasted on snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the earth, along with the garbage created by humans. They could crush sturdy rocks with the fangs all over their mouths and digest as well as absorb all sorts of garbage that was difficult to degrade. Then, once humans modified their excretion, they could turn it into high-grade natural fertilizer. Giant Sandworms were a model monster, and during the most difficult times in Dragon City, they helped humans. Now, Giant Sandworms were one of the biochemical monsters Dragon City could not live without, and there were three main reasons for it. First, they could be used to dig underground spaces, create asylums, subways, tunnels, hornet nest-shaped underground cities, and mine crystal mines. Second, they could be used to get rid of trash. There were tens of millions of people in Dragon City, and they lived in an area spanning thousands of square kilometers. The amount of trash they created as they went about their daily activities was astronomical. If they did not have the Giant Sandworms continuously eating the trash and excreting fertilizer, the city would have long since been buried under trash. Not only would it stink, they would also suffer from plagues. Third, certain breeds of Giant Sandworms could be modified in unique ways so their meat would turn really juicy and rich. It would not lose to the legendary crab meat, and they could produce a lot of it. It was also very easy to rear this breed, so it was really good emergency food. Ning Shewo introduced the place. Spirit Creations hit product are certain types of Giant Sandworms. You can see them when the city deals with its trash and digs tunnels. They had relied on Giant Sandworms to open the market, then gradually moved to the modification of middle-sized and small beasts of labor and pets. As Meng Chao expected, when he walked into Spirit Creation, he saw two large monitors to his left and right playing the companys promotional clips. They had really adorable Golden Retrievers opening doors for their masters, picking up items, leading the blind, and even massaging them. They were all cheerful and peaceful sights. Then, the scenes changed. When Dragon City was invaded by monsters and houses collapsed, the Golden Retrievers all unhesitantly revealed their fangs and fought against the invading monsters. They also used their heightened senses of smell and powerful claws to dig around the rubble to save their trapped masters. Meng Chao gasped in amazement when he saw this, and he asked Ning Shewo softly, Can they really produce pets that have all the functions mentioned in the promotion? Spirit Creation is ambitious. They want to create a new generation of even more intelligent pets and think that the term biochemical beasts carries negative connotations. Its not suitable for them to use this term to promote their creations in the market, so theyre prepared to unify the standards of the new generation of intelligent petes and call them spirit beasts. They would be great helpers that cannot go missing from human civilization. Right now, their creatures have definitely not reached the standards of what they promote, but this is what theyre working on. They want to gather the advantages of guide dogs, hearing dogs, emergency relief dogs, police dogs, and even military dogs into one, and this creature would then possess the intelligence of a ten-year-old child. That way, they would be able to serve humans even better. Is that so? Meng Chao fell into deep thought. Together they went into a reception room with a French window that looked onto the rearing pond of Giant Sandworms. In the room, they met one of the creators of Spirit Creation Creatures, Xie Xiaolei. He was a middle-aged man in his forties with elegant air, but his eyes were intense, and he was full of life. His clothes were casual and seemed to be randomly picked, but the texture of the materials was pretty good. Even if the company was facing a major crisis, he still smiled nonchalantly, as if victory was in his hands. He was the type of person that anyone would be able to tell that he was one of the creators of a high-tech company. Elder Ning, Im really sorry for bothering you again. Xie Xiaolei retained an elegant air as he apologized to Ning Shewo. Then, he extended his hand to Meng Chao and said with a smile, Meng Chao, hello. Recently, your story has been circulating among the alumni of Agricultural University. I heard that you led the freshmen of the alliance of the five universities and won against those arrogant geniuses from Dragon City University, which allowed Monster University to feel proud of itself. As your senior, I have to thank you. Meng Chao blushed a little. Its no wonder why his business is so successful. His ability for praising others is amazing, and he does it so subtly too! Of course, he also sensed really powerful spirit energy ripples surrounding Xie Xiaolei, especially around his hands and brain. His vitality magnetic field was full of life, and he was a typical supporter-class superhuman. He might have already reached Heaven Realm as well; otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to have the ambition of unifying the standards of the new generation of intelligent biochemical beasts. The three of them sat down, and Ning Shewo said, Xiaolei, why dont you tell us what is going on? I immediately came over after I heard the news, so I still dont know the details. Just how did this happen? Two days ago, three cases of biochemical pets attacking their owners happened one after another in Blessed Paradise, and it ended in a tragedy of three people dying and one person being wounded. The wounded went through great shock, so their mental strength index fell. This person is currently being treated in the hospital, Xie Xiaolei said briefly. Ning Shewo and Meng Chao looked at each other. Blessed Paradise was a pretty high-grade commercial housing area. Even though it was not as lavish as Dragon City No.1, it was not a place where normal people could live. The families there usually had a certain degree of economic power. They were the pillars of their units or fighting squads and had a lot of connections, so they could influence various areas to overturn Spirit Creation. Ning Shewo thought about it and said, Two days ago? You havent performed the corpse inspection? The victims were all inspected. Its already been verified that they were killed by the three biochemical pets. The three biochemical pets were killed by the neighbors and security guards who heard the ruckus. Their carcasses are a mess, which has been frozen and preserved. We havent performed a thorough examination on them. We asked you and Meng Chao here as witnesses to ensure that nothing goes wrong with the inspection of the biochemical pets, Xie Xiaolei said. When Ning Shewo heard this, his gaze became sharp. Xiaolei, tell me honestly. Are there any problems with Spirit Creations creatures? I heard that youve tried a lot of extreme modification methods to create a new generation of spirit beasts. If this is really a problem with the company, then admit it honestly. If you have to be punished, accept it. Even if you go bankrupt because of it, this is still the best outcome. If you have ulterior motives and think that Agricultural University or I can save you, I will tell you straight away that even God wont be able to save you. At that time, its not the police or court who will come to your doorstep, but the adjudicators from the Supernatural Tower, and you wont even have the time to cry! No way. Xie Xiaolei defended his innocence. Even though weve tried all sorts of rather advanced modification methods on the new generation of spirit beasts, these three biochemical pets who became violent are old generation models that were modified using well-developed methods. Nothing could have happened to them! There must be someone behind this! Oh? Since you havent dissected the biochemical pets before, how can you be certain that someone may be scheming against you? Ning Shewo asked. Because among the three deceased, one of them is from Heavenly Works, a competitor of Spirit Creations, Xie Xiaolei said. Right now, Spirit Creations and Heavenly Works are competing for a major project. Spirit Creations capital, time proposed for the project, energy consumption, and effect to the environment have all won out. But now, at this critical moment, a member of the middle-rank management was killed by one of the creatures from Spirit Creations. Theres no way such a coincidence can exist! Chapter 270 - Not a Scheme? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Dragon City just transmigrated, it was a civilization based purely on machines. The constructions of the city, its operations and defenses were all based on various types of machines. But as they ran out of energy and the failure rate of the machines just kept increasing, many of the sophisticated machines were rendered useless, and they gradually lost the technological legacy from Earth. Before the rise of the new generation of machines made with the carving of runes and crystal engines, the transmigrators had to temporarily live in the ancient era where they relied on manual labor and beasts of labor. However, they soon discovered that when the superhumans who cultivated spirit energy and the monsters who had endless power were grouped together, they could bring out power that did not lose to that of heavy construction machines, and to a certain degree, they had power that those cold metals could not compare to. Even when runic symbol technology was developed and new automatic machines were continuously developed, the humans will to modify monsters and head down the path of biotech never changed. And the clash of machine civilization and biochemical civilization spread through various levels of Dragon City. The clash between Spirit Creations Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines was the most typical example. Heavenly Works Machines was the company that was the first to use runic symbol technology on large construction machines. When the ancient machines from Earth were rendered useless and started becoming covered in rust, the new general heavy machines entered various frontlines. They were covered in runic symbols, spat out spirit energy, had black smoke rolling out of them, and let out deafening roars while they performed various forms of construction and other work for Dragon Citys development. Heavenly Work Machines was the symbol among all the companies dealing with machines. To this date, the dozens of different type construction machines that Heavenly Work Machines created were digging tunnels, building forts, creating hornet nest-shaped residential areas, developing the roads leading from Dragon City to the mines around it They were extremely useful in various areas. However, construction machines that relied on runic symbol technology were facing incredibly powerful challengers. The Giant Sandworms modified by Spirit Creation Creatures could replace traditional tunnel boring machines, roadheaders, excavating machines, and all sorts of underground construction machines. The capital they used to clear each kilometer of a tunnel was only one-third of a runic symbol machine, and they did not pollute the environment and were not a public nuisance. They produced slightly smaller tremors in the area, and so, they could be used in weaker terrain or underneath buildings. With this advantage, Spirit Creation Creatures had already snatched quite a number of deals from Heavenly Works Machines. This time, the battlefield of their fight was Subway No.20 in Dragon City. It was an incredibly important subway because it would go through Red Dragon River, and for the first time over the past half a century, it would connect the main city area with Jiangnan. The construction had a lot of significance, and the difficulty was naturally very high as well. Red Dragon River was wider than many of the famous rivers on Earth due to the rivers from the Other World joining together with it. There were also various monsters who were very sensitive to tremors in the river, and they would cause a rampage if they sensed anything off. It was not an easy task to clear an underground tunnel that would span several kilometers. Despite the difficulties, the construction companies in Dragon City still rubbed their palms together and were determined to get the project. Everyone knew that whoever managed to get the construction plan for Subway No.20 would become the leader in the field, and they would be able to take the initiative in future construction works. Dragon City had a long-term plan that would end at New Era Year 100, and its goal was to build more than fifty transportation lines. Among them were nine transportation tunnels that would cross rivers. Aside from this, Celestial Dragon Area was being developed in the north like a raging fire, and it was a big pie that smelled like loads of money. The profit would be astronomical. It was enough to make everyone go mad and become reckless. At that moment, there were two main development plans for Subway No.20, and they were born from two main trains of thought. One of them was to use Giant Sandworms s, and the other was to use runic symbol machines and the traditional tunnel boring machines, roadheaders, and other machines. The providers for the technology for the two construction plans and the ones who came up with them were Spirit Creation Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines. To clear the underground tunnel going under Red Dragon River, we put in a lot of money to modify a breed of Giant Sandworms that like humid environments, create very small tremors when eating rocks, and are very quiet, Xie Xiaolei said. During the experiments, our Giant Sandworms have shown that their efficiency, energy consumption per unit of distance, failure rate, pollution, and all other aspects show that theyre better than the traditional equipment from Heavenly Works Machines. Now, this major deal is about to land in Spirit Creations hands, so some people in Heavenly Works must have realized that they have no other way but to use another method from a safe angle. They racked their brains about how to prove that our biochemical beasts are not safe and will go out of control at any moment. If there were vicious cases that would terrify those who hear them, wed lose the deal. Its only through this method that they could snatch it away. Look, at this critical moment, someone from the middle management of Heavenly Works died under the claws of his own pet. If the mangled corpses picture was uploaded online, it would bring fear to all the citizens, and under the pressure of public opinion, not only would we not be able to get the deal to build Subway No.20, the company would also be ruined! Elder Ning, Meng Chao, do you think that there can be such a coincidence? Ning Shewo and Meng Chao looked at each other. Both of them agreed that there was something strange about this. Xiaolei, you have to be responsible for what you say. Your words now are a major accusation, Ning Shewo said while frowning. Are you trying to say that someone intentionally used some method to make the three biochemical beasts go violent and cause such a bloody case? If thats the case, this isnt an accident, but murder. Xie Xiaolei snorted coldly. If you knew just how great was the profit in this, youd understand that some people would even commit genocide for it, much less murder. Meng Chao scratched his head and thought about it. Ning Shewo cast him a glance and asked, Meng Chao, what are your thoughts? Since I brought you here, I wont be treating you like a normal university student. If you have any thoughts, just say them. I understand the general gist of the matter, I just think that its rather strange. Meng Chao looked at the Giant Sandworm hatching through the window. Lets say that someone from Heavenly Works Machines has really gone mad and intentionally stimulated the modified biochemical pets created by Spirit Creations to engineer this terrifying, bloody case, then why choose to attack in Blessed Paradise, and why sacrifice a person of the middle management? Xie Xiaolei was slightly stunned. Its naturally to increase the influence of the matter so that we cant suppress it. You must understand, Blessed Paradise is right next to an educational area. Many of the teachers from famous schools, high or middle-ranking officers from research labs and development centers like purchasing houses in Blessed Paradise. If that person did something in Blessed Paradise, he or she could land a huge blow to Spirit Creations. As for sacrificing a member of their own middle management Theyll be able to wash their hands of any suspicion if they do this, dont you think so? No. Meng Chao shook his head. Even when we were just talking to each other, we didnt exclude Heavenly Works as a possible suspect. Would the police really be that easily fooled if they interfered? Its obvious that once peoples lives are involved, the nature of the case will change. Perhaps even the adjudicators of the Supernatural Tower will have to take action, and the matter will not be solved so easily. Hmm even if the judgement of some person from Heavenly Works was impaired because of the profit so they decided to act regardless of the consequences, theres just no need for them to choose Blessed Paradise. Blessed Paradise is a commercial housing area that is rather high class, and its precisely because of this that its capacity isnt high. Its also sealed off completely, so when such a vicious case happens, the property management would lock down the news, and no unrelated personnel could come and go as they please. This wont create a storm that will influence public opinion. Look, the case happened two days ago, but there has been nothing on the news and forums. Theres no way to create any pressure using the public opinion like this. Ning Shewo nodded a little and looked at Xie Xiaolei. The creator of the company let out a dry cough and said, But its what happened. After we heard of the accident, we immediately rushed to the site with the representative from Heavenly Works. That person was naturally angry and said that he wants to make this public but no matter what, this matter is too strange, and it cant be ascertained that its fully our responsibility. Besides, there are a lot of parties connected to this due to their interests, and Heavenly Works is worried that there are other factors related to the situation. Thats why we reached an agreement that we will lock down the news for the time being. Well say anything only once weve understood the cause. Thats the right way, Meng Chao said. Regardless of whether its Spirit Creations or Heavenly Works, youre both major companies. Even though you fight against each other in many areas, at the end of the day, you see each other frequently, and since this happened in a place like Blessed Paradise, it wont be easy for you to turn into sworn enemies against each other. If I were the possible schemer and really wanted to use the pressure of public opinion, I would not use Blessed Paradise as my site for murder. It would be much better to use Blessed Heavenly Garden. Blessed Heavenly Garden? Ning Shewo and Xie Xiaolei were both stunned. Thats right. I rear a Sword-toothed Hunting Dog at home, and it was modified by Spirit Creations. Many of my neighbors keep biochemical pets modified by your company as well, Meng Chao said. Our area has a lot of people, and we dont use security guards or area lockdowns. The CCTVs only work occasionally, so itd be very easy for someone to do something to the biochemical pets. If something similar happened in my area, I can guarantee that within an hour, it would have spread to the other eight areas around us, and in half a day, around fifty articles would appear online. Theyd find more than one hundred witnesses for the cases, and in twenty-four hours, it would spread through the entire city! If you want to create pressure with public opinion, Blessed Heavenly Garden is the best choice. Oh, but wait, theres an even better choice than Blessed Heavenly Garden, and thats the markets and downtown areas, where people constantly move around. If someone was killed by a biochemical pet modified by Spirit Creation in the market, there would be hundreds of people who would see it. Blood would splatter on dozens of onlookers faces. In such an event, do you think that there would be anyone who would be able to suppress the news? Regardless of the results of the investigation, normal citizens would view the biochemical beasts only with fear, wouldnt they? Ning Shewo and Xie Xiaolei shuddered. So, you think that this matter has nothing to do with Heavenly Works, but is an accident or a flaw from the modification process? Ning Shewo asked. I dont have enough information, so I dont know, Meng Chao said. President Xie, what is the general procedure for modifying biochemical beasts in Spirit Creations? Do you need to drill holes into the spines of your biochemical beasts? Chapter 271 - Biochemical Modification Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation No. Spirit Creation has basically stopped drilling holes into spines and injecting medicine or implanting chips there. That technology is out-of-date. This is a method from around twenty years ago. Now, we mainly use molecule infiltration methods and project the medicine into the subjects organs. Xie Xiaolei regained some degree of his elegance and said with a smile, Come, Ill let you observe our modification labs. On the surface, Spirit Creation was just an inconspicuous seven-floor building, and it was even just an auxiliary. But it had a large underground lab. Aside from canine-type and feline-type biochemical pets, Giant Sandworms, which were more than thirty meters long, were also modified here. They had man-made hormone sacs and control chips implanted into them. Dont worry, Giant Sandworms are really gentle guys. When Xie Xiaolei saw Meng Chao staring at the modification platform and at the rows of sharp teeth covering the Giant Sandworms mouths, Xie Xiaolei smiled. In truth, low grade monsters are also low on the difficulty scale no matter how monstrous and terrifying they appear to be. They dont think, dont have any consciousness, and dont even know what theyre doing. In fact, they have a hard time telling the difference between humans, monsters, etherealized plants, stones, and fortresses. They are guided by their instincts and just care about eating, eating, and eating. So, as long as we release unique bioelectricity or hormones to stimulate their nerve bundles, were able to control them and make them serve us. Theyre just like machines of flesh and blood. They wont hurt their owners. Meng Chao nodded. He remembered it now: President Xie was a genius in advertisement and promotions. When Spirit Creation was just set up, he had personally taken part in a very famous advertisement to prove the safety of the biochemical beasts. He had stepped into the mouth of a Giant Sandworm with a smile and, in an elegant manner, raised a glass of wine while speaking about the superiority of genetic modifications. Moments later, he even used an electric stick to stimulate the mouth of the Giant Sandworm. The creature just opened its mouth wider but not once did it try to eat him. This advertisement stirred up a hot discussion, and it opened up the market for Spirit Creation. However, Meng Chaos focus was not on the Giant Sandworms, but on the small and medium-sized biochemical pets kept in houses. This way, please. The three biochemical pets that went wild this time were our third generation products. They have a certain degree of fighting strength and great intelligence. Hence, we pay special attention to making sure that theyre safe, Xie Xiaolei said. When we modified this batch, we separated the process into three main steps. First, we used genetically modified nuclei, which are CRISPR, to perform double strand breaks at specific sites in the genetic groups. This would induce the organisms to go through non-homologous end joining or homologous recombination to repair the double strand break. Its very easy for the repairing process to go wrong and cause targeted mutation. This sort of targeted mutation then turns into gene editing. Through gene editing, we combine the traits of dozens of canine-type monsters and get rid of the gene segments that control their desires to hunt and kill. Then, we implant the genes of herbivorous monsters that are rather gentle in nature, and through repeated tests, we create biochemical beasts that are like pet dogs. They are loyal to their masters and suited to living in human society. Hmm Meng Chao thought about it. It sounds really complicated. Wouldnt it be really unstable? No way. This is a very well-developed technology. If even elementary school students have begun conducting gene knockout experiments on Earth, why should we shy away from it while we live in a new world that is filled with spirit energy and is constantly changing? In just a short half a century, our progress in exploring the secrets of genes have become five hundred years more advanced than the genetics on Earth! Besides, the genes of the monsters in the Other World are How should I put this? We discovered a lot of signs of gene tailoring, knockouts, and the sealing of genes in the genetic chains of many wild monsters. They dont seem like pure wild beasts, but products of a lab. Of course, this happened a long time ago, and it might have come from labs that were around billions of years ago. What? Xie Xiaolei shrugged. The Other World had a very advanced ancient civilization in the past. This isnt some major secret. If humans can think about using genetic technology to discover the greatest potential of plants, theres no reason why the ancient civilization couldnt have thought about this as well. Well leave the historians and archaeologists to slowly discover the truth about this. I only want to tell you that monsters have always been creatures that were easily modified. Otherwise, how do you think Agricultural Universitys monster controller course would have come to creating so many fierce fighting-type biochemical beasts? Of course, gene editing is just our first procedure. Next, when the biochemical beasts are conceived in their mothers womb, we inject all sorts of hormones and medicines into them to ensure that their brains grow faster. Cranial capacity isnt our main focus. The problem lies in the sulci. Science has proven that cranial capacity is not the key that decides intellect. The number of sulci and neural circuits are what decides intelligence. The canine-type biochemical beasts that have been modified by us have a 300% increase of neural circuits compared to wild canine-type monsters. Its enough to make them possess the intellect of a seven or eight-year-old child. They can understand simple commands from their masters, and of course, they know to choose to live comfortably in human society. We dont just inject the drug once, though. Instead, during the entire process of the modification, we inject the drugs nineteen times. Aside from promoting the growth of their brains, there is also an inhibiting hormone in it that will maximize our capability for limiting its practically non-existent violence. After this, the biochemical beasts are even more harmless than pet dogs. After saying that, Xie Xiaolei paused for a moment. Clearly, he had been working himself down to the bone over the past two days, and his mood was not as good as his expression showed. When he saw that the people, who were from Agricultural University and thus, stood on his side, were beside him, he could not help but make a sarcastic remark. Honestly, Im going to say something that someone in my position shouldnt say. Even the pet dogs on Earth have injured people a lot of times, but there has never been cases of people wanting all dogs to be killed just because of one case of a dog going out of control, right? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. President Xie, are you saying that there is still a possibility that a creation of Spirit Creation would have gone out of control? Xie Xiaoleis face turned red, and he quickly defended himself by saying, No, Im just saying that we cant give up on biochemical pets because of fear. Biochemical technology is the key in us colonizing the Other World. After all, the failure rate of machines is too high in this world, and as our main source of energy, spirit energy is still too unstable. I think were making an arbitrary decision if we get rid of all hope to modify monsters just because of one accident. Besides, its not as if there have never been accidents with runic symbol machines either. When we built Subway No.6, the explosion caused a cave in, and a building above it collapsed entirely, leading to hundreds of casualties. In the end, investigation showed that the manufacturers of the construction machines didnt check the power hidden in an ancient runic symbol properly, which resulted in two different spirit energy magnetic fields clashing against each other. It then led to the tragedy. We didnt seize the chance to cause trouble and said that runic symbol technology is a dangerous product that can threaten the whole civilization! Im sorry, Ive gone off topic. Meng Chao, please look, this is the third modification in the procedure, and its the last safety measure. We implant a chip into the central nervous system of the biochemical pet that can constantly monitor its hormone levels. When the chip detects that the biochemical pets hormone level is rising to abnormal levels and its about to go berserk, it will automatically release a very strong bioelectricity current that will deliver a shock to the biochemical pet, causing it great pain. If it still wont calm down, the current will continue increasing, and in the end, it might even burn their central nervous system. Please come to this lab. We will personally witness the power of the control chip. As Xie Xiaolei spoke, he brought Meng Chao and Ning Shewo before a French window. Behind the window was a dog kennel. Locked in it was a biochemical pet that was of the same species as the biochemical pets that went out of control. This biochemical pet had an internal codename, and it was Contest Tiger. It did indeed have an appearance of a beautiful tiger cub and looked incredibly mighty. It had a long and streamlined body. Its golden pelt was glossy and shone. Even so, it could not hide the feeling of explosive power when it bulged up its muscles. It usually hid its fangs and claws, but when it fought, they would reveal themselves like daggers. If the biochemical pet faced normal monsters, it could fight against them for a while, and if its master was stuck under rubble, it could dig them out as quickly as a drilling machine. On Earth, when humans chose their pet dogs, they usually picked small ones, since they were exquisite and charming. But Dragon City was alone in a foreign land. They had fought hundreds of battles, and all the citizens had lived through a war. Their future also held only endless fighting. In this ruthless society where fighting ruled, when people kept pets, they preferred large dogs. They were mighty, cool, and had a certain level of fighting power. There were also some people who did not like fighting dogs, so they reared carnivorous reptile-type monsters, which were even fiercer. This was lately becoming the trend. Contest Tiger was a hot-selling creature from Spirit Creations. Meng Chao had seen a lot of them on the streets, and all of them looked honest and dumb. They gave off a feeling of safety. But the Contest Tiger in front of them had bloodshot eyes and was drooling. Its head was spasming as if it had gone mad. Its fangs and claws were retracting and extending, which made it look incredibly fierce. Xie Xiaolei told Meng Chao that to test the danger level of the Contest Tiger, they had been conducting a lot of experiments over the past two days. The biochemical pet before their eyes had already absorbed a lot of stimulating gas and had been injected with virus-laced drugs that would stir up its violent tendencies. It was about to regain the violent tendencies of a monster. If you inject violence-inducing drugs, you can make originally docile biochemical beasts regain their violent tendencies? Meng Chao fell into deep thought. Of course. No matter what, its just a beast, Xie Xiaolei said. Forget about biochemical pets. Even when humans are injected with zombie-virus-laced drugs, they will turn into zombies who will bare their teeth and wont recognize their family. This has nothing to do with the safety of our creations. As he spoke, a bloody piece of raw meat was thrown into the room. A fierce light shone in the biochemical pets eyes, and it immediately pounced on the meat. Chapter 272 - A Disabled Pers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation But before the creature could land on the piece of raw meat, it looked as if it was whipped by an invisible whip, and it fell down mid-pounce. It was in so much pain that it started rolling on the ground and whining. The violent spark in its eyes had yet to fade away and it staggered to its feet, but its head was shuddering, and it could not walk in a straight line. It was in too much pain. In the end, blood started oozing out of its orifices, and it started foaming in pink bubbles. Clearly, it had suffered pretty significant organic damage to its brain. Look, if our creations wanted to harm their masters, they would end up like this, Xie Xiaolei said. Of course, under most circumstances, our biochemical beasts wont end up in such a frenzy. At most, with just one or two shocks, they will become obedient again. Besides, the chips are connected wirelessly to the masters handphones or watches. The masters can control the frequency of the electric shocks and the intensity. Usually, with just a wave of the hand, the biochemical pets will become obedient, because its impossible for them to withstand the great pain to their brains and tear their masters to shreds. Meng Chao looked at the biochemical beast that was still struggling on its deathbed. I seem to recall that its very easy to interfere with the various types of control chips using spirit energy magnetic fields. There are situations where the chips will face interference, but think about it, Xie Xiaolei said. On the same night, the control chips of three biochemical pets created by Spirit Creations were tampered with in a residential area, and its at this moment that they went violent to the point that they couldnt even recognize their owners. But all the biochemical pets created by other companies in the same residential area all remained harmless. Can such a coincidence exist? Meng Chao fell into deep contemplation. Its indeed a little strange, Ning Shewo said. But because of it, the possibility of someone intentionally controlling these pets isnt that high, Meng Chao said. If this was done via human means, they would have had to inject something similar to violence-inducing drugs into the originally docile biochemical pets and tamper with their control chips, but somehow leave no trace of it. Is this possible? Of course it is. Heavenly Works Machines control chip technology is far above that of Spirit Creation Creatures. Their experts would definitely have a way to seize and even take control of the control chips that we implanted into our biochemical pets, which would allow them to turn the pets we modified into killing machines! The piercing voice that reminded of metal scratching against glass came from behind the trio. Meng Chao turned his head around and was shocked. The person who spoke was really ugly. It looked as if he had been ripped to shreds by a monster and sewn back. His organs were not where they should be, his spine was bent to the shape of a lobster, and he was curled up into a ball. His left leg was deformed, and his right leg was crooked. He had to use his arms, which were as thin as reed stems, to push his wheelchair forward. His left eye was gone, but he did not wear an eyepatch or use an electronic prosthetic eye. Instead, he stubbornly exposed his black eye socket to the world and only looked with his large right eye. It shone with an even more brilliant spark than most peoples two eyes. He was dressed in a clean and smooth white coat, but compared to the researchers in the labs, he looked like a scientific monstrosity that had been created in a lab. When Xie Xiaolei saw who had arrived, he forced himself to smile and say, Gao Ye, why are you here? I told you that Ill handle this matter Mr. Ning is here, so why cant I come over to meet him? The ugly monster was known as Gao Ye. He pushed his wheelchair forward arduously and arrived in front of Ning Shewo. He squeezed out a smile on his gloomy face while he extended his hand, which looked like a chicken claw. Mr. Ning, its been a long while. Ning Shewo extended his hand. Gao Ye, its been a long while. How are you? Not good. Not good at all. Gao Ye and Ning Shewo shook hands, and he said in a straightforward manner, This is something I produced with my blood, sweat, and tears for decades, and its trampled on like this. Anyone in my place wouldnt feel good. The biochemical beasts I modified are definitely the safest. Even if someone was cut into pieces and thrown into the biochemical pets mouths, without their owners permission, they wouldnt even chew on them! Xie Xiaolei looked a little troubled. Gao Ye Ning Shewo was used to the way Gao Ye spoke. He did not mind it and introduced him to Meng Chao. Gao Ye and Xiaolei were Agricultural University students. They were really talented and stood out. After graduation, they created Spirit Creation Creatures together. They split their tasks. Xiaolei is in charge of dealing with the public, managing the overall operations of the company, and promotions. Gao Ye is in charge of internal affairs. Hes tasked with biochemical modifications and the research and development of new creations. Since they both made best use of their talents and their teamwork was great, their company has only continued growing. Gao Ye must be facing even greater pressure compared to Xiaolei because of this accident. After all, hes the person-in-charge of the research. Its only normal that hes not in a good mood. Meng Chao nodded. He observed Gao Yes wheelchair with mild curiosity. He found it rather puzzling. The runic symbol technology and mechanical prosthetic technology in Dragon City was pretty well developed. The creator of Spirit Creation Creatures did not seem to be lacking money to go through treatment either, so why didnt he get himself a set of prosthetic limbs that could be controlled by brainwaves and insisted on using such an ancient wheelchair? Xu Sheng was a good example of the opposite. This specially recruited fighting course student from the University of Technology had a distinct lack of limbs and could not move at all, but with the mechanical prosthetics he created, he could even fight on the battlefield. Gao Ye, however, chose to be curled up in a ball in his wheelchair. Aside from not being able to move as he wished, he also had to feel uncomfortable. So why then? I dont like prosthetic limbs. Perhaps because Meng Chaos gaze had stayed on the wheelchair for too long, Gao Ye seemed to have understood the questions in his heart. When I put on those cold metal prosthetics, I feel like Im about to be devoured by machines, and Im no longer a human with flesh and blood. Instead, Ive become a slave to machines, and Ill forever be a criminal trapped in a metal coffin. My body might be incomplete and ugly, and it constantly gives me great pain, but this pain lets me experience the meaning of life and makes me believe that I am still of flesh and blood, and am a real human, understand? Meng Chaos face turned red. He felt that he was a little too rude by staring at someone elses disabilities. But he also thought that Gao Yes personality was a little strange. It was no wonder why Xie Xiaolei was the only one who would show up even when people talked about the two creators of Spirit Creation Creators. As time went by, few people even remembered Gao Yes name. Mr. Ning, I cant move about as I like, so you must help me figure out the truth, Gao Ye said stiffly. This matter doesnt just concern the future of Spirit Creation Creatures, but also the future of the entire Dragon City! Everyone knows that the substances and energy in the Other World are more unstable than on Earth, and its impossible for us to replicate the use of machines in our civilization. Even if we use runic symbol technology to create those crude and clumsy steel monsters, if we consider things in terms of capital, pollution, and work efficiency, they cant compare to beasts of flesh and blood. There is no future for machine technology, while biochemical technology is the future of Dragon City. Were bound to walk down a completely different path from Earth civilization and blend our city with nature. We need to use all sorts of creatures to replace machines since its the only way we can conquer all of the Other World and push our reborn civilization to its limits! But now, once those despicable machine masters found that they cant win against us, theyre using all sorts of lowly methods to attack us. Last time, they targeted our sandworms, and this time, they targeted our pets Xie Xiaolei coughed by the side. What do you mean by sandworms? Meng Chao asked curiously. More than half a month ago, the breed of Giant Sandworms we created for getting rid of trash also ran into a small accident, Xie Xiaolei said with a rather stiff expression. But the accident happened at the trash treatment center, so no one was injured. The Giant Sandworms didnt become violent, but some of them ran away, so its not a huge problem. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. They ran away? Yes. Giant Sandworms are used to living in rather shady and quiet places underground. Theyre very sensitive to temperature and sound, Xie Xiaolei explained. Its inevitable that there will be methane gathering in trash treatment centers, and its temperature is slightly higher than the outside world. When trash is poured inside and squashed, it also creates noise and tremors. Its not the sort of environment that Giant Sandworms like the most. But after we modified them, these beasts of labor can stay there for long periods of time. But around half a month ago, for some unknown reason, three of the Giant Sandworms who had been working in our company suddenly went out of control and gave up on eating trash. Instead, they dug underground and disappeared. You havent managed to find them? Meng Chao asked. No. They might be large, but Giant Sandworms have great flexibility, and they are experts at digging holes and crawling into cracks, Xie Xiaolei said. They can crawl into holes that are one-third of their diameter. Besides, underground cracks are very complicated, and even when Giant Sandworms regain their wild nature, they arent aggressive, so we gave up on chasing after them. This was just a small matter. After all, there are a lot of crystal mines beneath Dragon City, and the spirit energy magnetic field interference is usually ten times stronger than on the surface. Giant Sandworms going out of control is the same as runic symbol machines experiencing errors. Its unavoidable. But Gao Ye is bothered by it. He believes that Heavenly Works Machines and the other competitors have done something to them. Their goal is to show our target client that biochemical beasts are not safe. Im not bothered by it; Im very certain of it. Theres no way the biochemical beasts I modified would ever go out of control. Gao Yes voice was as sharp and harsh as an ice pillar. The people from Heavenly Works definitely did it! I swear on my life! Were all on the same side here. No one wants your life. Xie Xiaolei did not know whether he should laugh or cry. He cast a glance at his very expensive watch and said, Its late now. Gao Ye, stay here and take charge of the situation. Ill go to the monster research center with Elder Ning and Meng Chao to monitor the examination of the carcasses of the three biochemical beasts that went out of control. Dont worry. If anyone has really done something, well definitely find them! Chapter 273 - Dissecting the Bioche Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The carcasses of the three biochemical pets were sealed and stored in the examination center, which was under the jurisdiction of the monster research center. In the beginning, Xie Xiaolei wanted someone from Spirit Creations to be in charge of investigating the problem. But this request had naturally been rejected by Heavenly Works Machines, which had a victim from its company. Heavenly Works Machines had wished to hire their own experts to dissect and examine the biochemical pets, but Spirit Creations rejected it. The reason they gave was that the modification of the biochemical pets contained a series of business secrets. But the true reason was naturally because they were worried that Heavenly Works would do something. In the end, as the ones whose interests were related to this, both sides decided to have the three biochemical pets sent to the examination center of the monster research center. This unit had been working for a long period of time with the police and the Supernatural Tower, so their authority and fairness was not to be questioned. Besides, Agricultural University and the University of Technology, which were behind these two companies, also hoped to get firsthand information, which was why they asked Ning Shewo, a guest lecturer, to observe the process. On their way to the monster research center, Meng Chao asked about Gao Ye. Gao Ye is a true monster expert, and hes a genius through and through, Ning Shewo said. Many people only join this field because of profit, but Gao Ye is truly passionate about all sorts of strange-looking monsters. I know that its strange to say this, but Gao Ye is just like that. He treats monster genetics as a very interesting puzzle. He hopes to gather the strengths of all monsters together and create the perfect monster that would be loyal and serve well. To achieve this goal, he has been working nonstop for twenty years, and hes practically living in his lab. Hes so full of life that even three groups of assistants that take turns helping him cant catch up to his rhythm. By the way, in the beginning, Gao Ye didnt look like this. When he just graduated, he was more than 1.9m tall, so he was tall and handsome. When he was in the arena, many martial arts course students couldnt even hope to win against him. What? Meng Chao was shocked. Then, how did he How did he turn out like this? Ning Shewo sighed. Genetic modification itself is not dangerous to the human body, but during the experiments, he often has to come into contact with subjects like the Naked Rat. You should know what they are, right? Meng Chao nodded. Yes. Naked Rats were naturally not rats that did not wear clothes. Instead, they were mutated mice that were born without a thymus. Since they did not have a thymus, it meant that they had a lack of T cells and were a type of animal without an immunity system. They were easily infected with all sorts of viruses, so they were often used for all sorts of virus and genetic research. Naked Rats were the best subjects in the Other World since it was a world where viruses and bacteria mutated at crazy speeds. But they were also the most dangerous biochemical bombs. During Gao Yes experiments, he was infected with viruses a few times, and a lot of the invasive properties of viruses toward the human body are far worse than the infamous zombie virus. Even though he managed to survive, he lost his limbs, his body became hunched, and his features became twisted. That is the price he had to pay. Even so, he never lost his will. Its as if he doesnt mind his face being contorted as long as he can continue experimenting, Ning Shewo said with a sigh. Perhaps this is what you call not being able to achieve anything if you dont go mad. Only people like Gao Ye can continuously create miracles! Honestly, if Xie Xiaolei had been the only one who promised me that Spirit Creations is not the problem, I wouldnt have believed him fully, but since even Gao Ye said that the biochemical pets he modified wouldnt go out of control, then I choose to believe them. Of course, dont be affected by me. You have to make your own judgment. Im old now, and I cant catch up to the pace of the endless mutations that create brand new monsters. I asked you here because I want a youngsters judgment. As they spoke, they reached the monster research center. Meng Chao was not unfamiliar with this place. He had the practical test of his national college examination for postsecondary vocational colleges over here. On the surface, this place was attractive with its flowers and birds. It was a park that looked like a botanical garden located at the center of the city. But as they moved through long corridors and went through a few disinfection procedures before they had to put on airtight suits with their very own oxygen tanks, the atmosphere instantly became grave. The person managing the examination was an expert from monster research center. He was also an expert in the harvesting circle. He was Sun Yufeng, known as the Shadowless Blade. Meng Chao had met this veteran a few times when Ning Shewo invited him to a few high-end material trading fairs. Both of them nodded at each other with smiles, and the atmosphere was very harmonious between them. According to Ning Shewo, Mr. Sun was famous in his field for being just and honorable. If there was really something strange about the biochemical pets, he would definitely show no mercy. Naturally, they also saw the representative from Heavenly Works Machines, along with a few people from the University of Technology who shared a similar observer status to that of Ning Shewo. They were both from the alliance of the five universities, and not long ago, they had fought alongside each other on the northern frontlines, so there was no hostility between them when they met. The veteran machine masters even smiled and gave Meng Chao a few encouraging words, praising him by saying that his performance at the northern frontlines had been pretty good, and they hoped that he would continue to work hard to bring glory to Agricultural University, the alliance of the five universities, and all of Dragon City. But when the representatives from Heavenly Works Machines saw Xie Xiaolei and the others from Spirit Creations Creatures, they immediately caused trouble and stated aggressively that they wanted Spirit Creations to be responsible. They even mentioned that they would definitely bring this matter to the news outlets so that Spirit Creations would pay the price. But as Meng Chao observed the situation, he found that they were not really seeking a fight to the death with Spirit Creations. They were just full of bravado while making wild speculations and were implying that Spirit Creations should make a concession for the bidding of the construction of the underground tunnel and give them a huge slice of the pie. This puzzled Meng Chao. He could not be certain whether this matter was really just a pure accident or whether there was something wrong with Spirit Creations modification technology. There could also be an even more sinister plot that they were yet to grasp. But no matter what the truth was, they would only be able to learn it once the biochemical pets were dissected. When both sides were present, the unique harvesting and injury examination session immediately started. The carcasses of the three biochemical pets were brought out of the mithril-based solution maintained at negative 18 degrees Celsius. The mithril-based solution could limit and suppress the growth of bacteria in the biochemical pets carcasses, so they would remain in the state of when they had just been killed. Even though the three carcasses had been crushed and mangled, Meng Chao could still tell from their ridiculously protruded fangs and claws just how fierce they had been before their death. However, the main character on that day was not him. It was the Shadowless Blade Sun Yufeng. This is the true strength of a veteran in the field. Learn from him, Ning Shewo whispered while nudging Meng Chao with his elbow. Meng Chao nodded. He opened his eyes wide and focused. Sun Yufeng was a man with graying hair. He had a cordial presence, but when he stood in front of the dissection table, that cordial presence turned into an aggressive air. As he mumbled, his wrinkly fingers immediately filled up and started shining as if they were jades. Spirit tattoos rose on his skin to form rows of complicated and profound runic symbols. They then broke free of his physical body and rose into the air to fly toward the dozens of lancet knives that were placed in front of the three dissection tables. An amazing sight appeared. Led by Sun Yufengs spirit threads, the dozens of lancet knives floated in the air while swaying. It was as if they were controlled by three pairs of invisible hands. The next moment, they headed to the three biochemical pets carcasses. Hes controlling them remotely, and hes multitasking by working on all three pets at the same time! Meng Chao gasped in amazement. The density of his spirit energy and his focus were all things worthy of being learned. Sun Yufeng controlled the dissection knives remotely to perform harvests and injury examinations that were even more meticulous than embroidery. It was ten times harder than killing an enemy with a sword, which would look awesome, but would actually not be as hard as this. Besides, to reduce the time required to perform the dissection and increase his accuracy, Sun Yufeng actually controlled dozens of dissection blades to perform harvests and injury examinations on the three carcasses at the same time. Meng Chao felt that with a senior like this holding the fort, he should have nothing to do, so he should really just learn. But even if he wanted to learn, it was not that easy to use ones vitality magnetic field to control dozens of dissection knives to move about in arcs as quickly as lightning but also cut into the carcasses as gently as feathers. Sun Yufeng was doing this difficult task as if it were something easy, and he did it smoothly too. Meng Chao only saw a blur before his eyes, and Sun Yufeng cut open the hind legs of the three biochemical pets. He harvested their tendons without damaging them and showed it to the people. The people who had the right to observe this injury examination were all superhumans with great spirit energy. Quite a number of them had optical cells which were much stronger than those of a normal person. As they shrank or expanded their pupils, they could use their eyes as X-ray machines or electronic microscopes. They immediately saw that the tendons in the hind legs of the three biochemical pets were covered in dense holes that looked like hornet nests. The color of the tendons was also clearly paler than a normal biochemical pets color. There were also countless fine tears between the holes. This showed that an explosive strength had burst out of the hind legs after the tendon was filled with spirit energy and the potential in its cells was drained dry. This meant that the three biochemical pets had indeed entered combat mode before they died. Based on the Temporary Biochemical Pet Regulation Law set by the Survival Committee, when normal citizens rear biochemical pets, if there is no fog or when the master or other people are not in danger, the biochemical pets are not allowed to enter combat mode, Ning Shewo said with a frown. There was no fog in Blessed Paradise or the area around it two days ago. How are they going to explain this? Xie Xiaoleis face was dark. He crossed his arms and said nothing. Sun Yufeng worked as smoothly as a butcher cutting up a bull. His movements were smooth as he dissected the carcasses of the three biochemical pets. Once he harvested the tendons of the four limbs, he went onto the organs. When he extracted the mangled fragments of their lungs, many people sucked in sharp breaths. The lungs of the three biochemical pets had patches on them. There were dark-purple lesions and black spots indicating bleeding points, which showed that the lungs were rotting. They no longer had the spongy quality of lungs, and when they were cut, there was a lot of discharge gushing out of the alveoli. There were also a lot of uneven tears. It looked as if the lungs had burst before the biochemical pets had died. Chapter 274 - Mutated Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The three biochemical pets were in a state of high excitement before they died. Its like they were crystal fighting trucks that were driven at maximum speed. Even their engines exploded, Ning Shewo mumbled. This doesnt look like a normal case of going out of control Meng Chao agreed with him. He could imagine how those three biochemical pets looked before they died. Their blood must have been boiling, and all of their cells must have been screaming, longing to get even more oxygen, and this longing must have transferred to the mitochondria as they generated energy, which led to them executing incredibly violent power. What sort of thing could have caused them to lose control like that and make them go berserk like an erupting volcano? Sun Yufeng continued dissecting, and soon, he extracted the spines from the three biochemical pets. Then, he moved upward and reached the brain. He clearly separated the cerebrum, cerebellum, and brainstem. One of the skulls of the biochemical pets was smashed to pieces by a humans fist. But Sun Yufeng moved like a puzzle master. He patiently and meticulously pieced the brain together, and in just five minutes, he managed to mostly return to its original state. His technique was practically a miracle, and Meng Chao gasped in amazement as he watched. He knew that he still had a very long way to go in the harvester circle. Sun Yufeng used a ball of gentle spirit energy to envelope the separated cerebellum, medulla oblongata, and cerebrum. It spun around slowly as he showed it to the people. The hippocampus of the brain was submerged in his spirit energy, and it shone a little, so they were able to see the fine damage on it. Various parts of the brain showed different degrees of hyperemia, edema, and slight bleeding. There were also deep purple patches traveling in a line down the brain to the spine. The hyperemia, edema, and slight bleeding were stereotypical pathological changes in the brain due to acute diffuse cerebrospinal meningitis, and the patches should be due to some sort of infection by a virus. Sun Yufeng extracted samples from the three biochemical pets brains, spines, and organs to send them for a bacterial test. However, before the examination results came out, the experienced harvesters could already vaguely guess what happened due to the pathological changes. Mutated rabies? On Earth, rabies was a very stable rhabdoviridae. It was shaped like a bullet, while the nucleocapsid was shaped like a spiral. There was a viral envelope on its surface, and inside was a single-strand RNA. There were four types of subtypes, and it was not easy for it to go through mutation. But as thousands of canines were brought from Earth to the Other World, some viruses were naturally lurking in certain sick dogs, and the rabies on Earth clashed against the zombie virus on the Other World as well as hundreds of other viruses. It also faced interference from the spirit energy magnetic fields, which allowed it to break through the viral envelopes and nucleocapsids and mutate without end. 99% of the mutations resulted in fatal damage to the virus itself. But the remaining 1% of the possible mutations, such as the fusion of rabies with influenza virus made rabies upgrade continuously, and it became one hundred times more terrifying than the rabies on Earth. It did not just spread among mammals, but reptilian-type monsters and shell-type monsters as well. Based on the deep purple patches on the spine and my personal, primary deductions, this is Type-9 Mutated Rabies. This virus mostly exists in glires-type monsters, which makes the monsters aggressiveness increase by leaps and bounds, and by biting and clawing, it can use saliva and blood as a medium to spread to various types of mammal-type monsters, Sun Yufeng said expressionlessly. Type-9 Mutated Rabies require only a short time to show effect after infecting a being. Usually, its incubation period is no more than 48 hours. Once it breaks out, mammal-type monsters go mad. They twitch neurotically and attack all living beings within their sights. Its one of the fiercest subtypes of rabies, and it is also known as the Reapers Dance. Its even more dangerous than the zombie virus. The people nodded. When a living being was infected with the zombie virus, it might not be able to cause the mitochondria in the cells to instantly release all the energy in the body. Many of the zombies moved slowly and just staggered forward. As a lot of viruses propagated in their bodies, they let out whistling sounds as they breathed out, which ensured that the body could be used for a longer period of time. But Type-9 Mutated Rabies would instantly stimulate all of the mitochondria in the cells of the host to release the most violent energy, which turned the host into a biochemical napalm bomb. It would kill the prey while burning its life. If the biochemical pets were really infected with mutated rabies, then no one could blame Spirit Creations Creature for a flaw in their modification process for the biochemical pets going out of control. Hence, Xie Xiaolei said happily, Three days ago, there was indeed a small-scale fog near Blessed Paradise. A wave of rats invaded the place through the space-time rift. Even though the rat horde was soon destroyed, its inevitable that a few rampaging rats hid underground. Then, through the water pipes, they crawled into Blessed Paradise and transferred the mutated rabies in their bodies to the three biochemical pets. This theory was discussed by the people, and they felt that the possibility was high. But the representative from Heavenly Works Machines still had a frosty look on his face. Even if its really mutated rabies, dont you inject vaccines into the biochemical pets you modify in your company? Of course we administer the strictest quarantine inspections and administer vaccine shots to my companys creations. In fact, during the embryo stage, we eradicate the possibility of most virus infections through gene editing. But the Other World is incredibly unstable and everything is mutating and evolving at crazy speeds. Rabies alone has mutated into dozens of different subtypes, and these are the ones that humans have managed to find. Many of the vaccines lose their effects after theyre used for some time, so no one can be certain that once they receive a vaccine, theyll be able to resist all forms of infections from that virus. Even humans face the possibility of getting infected by the zombie virus and turning into human-shaped monsters. Were we supposed to stay locked in our houses and be unable to live normally before the zombie virus vaccine was developed? Well The representative was rendered momentarily speechless. While both of them were busy arguing, Ning Shewo quietly tugged Meng Chao to a corner. Meng Chao, did you see any signs of a needle hole on the three biochemical pets? Ning Shewo asked in a whisper. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he said, Elder Ning, are you suspecting that someone intentionally injected the mutated rabies into the three biochemical pets and caused them to lose control and become violent? Ning Shewo nodded. Since were here, we have to naturally consider all possibilities. Gao Ye insisted that this is a scheme, so we should investigate it so that can give him an answer. Makes sense. Elder Ning, you should have told Elder Sun about it just now. Im just here to learn, so Im fine with whatever. Ning Shewo coughed. So go and tell him. What? Meng Chao asked, No matter what, Im highly reputable in the circle, and if I do anything, Ill be involving all sorts of factions, understand? Got it. So Im here to offend people and say the stuff that you or Spirit Creations cant say. If necessary, I need to argue with people as well. I was wondering about it. With you and Elder Sun around, why would you need a pipsqueak like me as an observer? Ning Shewos face turned red, but he couldnt say anything. But Meng Chao was just making a quip. In truth, he really wanted to know the truth behind the biochemical pets losing control. He thought about it and took two steps forward. Elder Sun, if the virus had really spread from the biochemical pets from rodent-type monsters, then there should be fine cites and claw marks on the carcasses of the three biochemical pets, right? After all, the rat horde invasion happened three days ago. The incubation period for Type-9 Mutated Rabies is less than 48 hours as well, and the wounds wouldnt heal so fast. Sun Yufeng cast a deep glance at Meng Chao, as if he saw through what he really wanted to ask. I noticed more than one hundred tears on the three biochemical pets, Sun Yufeng said expressionlessly. It was either caused by them using too much force or humans. I didnt find any signs of glires-type monsters bites or claw marks. But due to the three biochemical pets being beaten heavily, quite a number of their body parts are mangled or missing. I cant guarantee whether those parts contain any signs of bites or claw marks. He paused for a moment, then added. Of course, I didnt find any signs of marks left by injections either. His last sentence made the discussions become even more heated. Many gazes landed on Meng Chao as if they could hear the underlying meaning behind his words. Meng Chaos face turned a little red, but since he had already asked the question, he did not mind what the other seniors in the field thought. He took another half a step forward and looked at Sun Yafeng before he asked seriously, Elder Sun, did you inspect the deepest part of their ear canal? Sun Yufeng was slightly stunned. Meng Chao pointed at his own ear and said, If you use a material with incredibly good flexibility to create a long needle that is as fine as hair, you can push it down the winding ear canal until it reaches the deepest part of the ear, which is near the eardrum. You only need a slight amount of drugs, and they will take effect straight on the central nervous system. The wound would be very small, and youd have a difficult time discovering it even with the most advanced instruments. This was based on Meng Chaos memories from his previous life. It was one of the assassination techniques of Bizarre Stab, which was taught by the black skull instructor. It allowed them to kill without leaving any trace, and of course, it could help them make a biochemical pet lose control and become violent. After his words, the gazes trained on Meng Chao turned cold or intense. Sun Yufeng frowned deeply, as if he was not very pleased with him doubting his injury examination skills, but he said nothing and just examined the ear canals of the three biochemical pets. The ear canals were winding tunnels. They were covered by fur and blocked by blood, so it was not easy to perform injury examination on them. But Sun Yufeng had his own method. His spirit energy threads looked as if they possessed their own lives as they rushed inside. He closed his eyes and focused. All his senses seemed to have been trained on the spirit energy threads as they crawled into the ears of the three biochemical pets. Sweat drops the size of beads broke out on his forehead. It was clear that this operation, which could practically be said to be the same as turning himself into a human-shaped microscope, was incredibly draining to his mind. Even after inspecting the ear canals for three full minutes, he did not open his eyes, but his expression turned grave. It made the atmosphere in the room become stern. Gradually, no one made any noise, and all of them stared at his expression. Five minutes later, Sun Yufeng finally opened his eyes, and with an extremely strange look, he observed Meng Chao for a long time. Then, he said, Two of the biochemical pets do indeed have two incredibly small needle-shaped marks in the depths of their left ears. Chapter 275 - Current Progress, 1% Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The crowd burst into a ruckus. Xie Xiaolongs joy was reflected on his face, but he instantly squashed it down and whispered, I knew it! Heavenly Works Machines representative was dumbfounded. Thats impossible! The others stared at Meng Chao with great interest. They did not expect that an injury that a veteran who had been in the circle for years had not been able to detect would be pointed out by a university student who was new in the field. Even Ning Shewo himself did not expect that Meng Chao would be able to discover such a hidden sign. He could only be amazed and impressed by the Old Fire Relayers personal disciple. The virus examination results were not out yet, but the dissection had come to an end. Since they had discovered clear signs of human marks in the ear, it was impossible for them to determine this as a simple accident or mistake. Instead, it was a malicious crime, and they had to hand the case over to the police or the adjudicator court in the Supernatural Tower. The adjudicator court had a really long history. It had come into being even before the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee. In the beginning, it was just an organization of arbitrators who settled disputes between different superhuman organizations. In the society where societal order had collapsed, where the city turned into a bloody forest, where humans who had just awakened to superhuman powers started acting according to the law of the jungle, and where everyone fought for power, they were the fires of civilization that insisted on shining in the dark. As different superhuman organizations relied on violence to fight for their personal interests but ended up being horribly injured or dying with their opponents, the recently awakened superhumans gradually came to understand the importance of order. In the end, Battle God Lei Zongcao made a suggestion. Seven of the largest superhuman organizations at that time were to unite and create an adjudicator court, which would be given a certain degree of authority to carry out the law and serve as arbitrators to settle the disputes among superhumans. Order gradually recovered. When the Survival Committee was formed, the adjudicator courts authority and strength continued increasing. Now, they were a violent governmental organization that specialized in solving cases and judging superhuman criminals. There were two major special features when it came to superhuman criminals. First, superhumans usually possessed all sorts of incredibly unique abilities. They had incredibly mysterious ways to perform crimes, and it was not easy to capture them using normal crime investigation methods. Second, superhumans possessed great destructive powers. When they were forced into a corner and decided to continue walking down the wrong path, even one-star superhumans could easily turn into moving human-shaped bombs that would severely hit innocent citizens. Many tragedies had happened in the past. One of the cases was a normal police squad being in charge of solving a case in which a superhuman had committed a crime. They managed to identify the criminal, but while they were in the process of capturing him, they made a mistake, and the criminal fled downtown. He made his vitality magnetic field surge to its limit, and at the cost of everyone in the area, he released dozens of killing moves while he entered spirit energy deviation. When his body exploded, he took the lives of hundreds of innocent citizens and dealt severe financial damage in damages to various buildings. He also estanger the superhumans from normal people. After that lesson, all cases that seemed to be committed by superhumans were handed to the adjudicator court. There were two major organizations under the adjudicator court, and they were the secret police and the adjudicators. The secret police were tasked to investigate superhumans. During the process of the investigation, they usually were not dressed in their uniforms and did not reveal their identities, but enjoyed all sorts of privileges that eased their investigations. They even had the right to act before having to report to the adjudicator court. This power was given to them in consideration of the unique nature of superhuman criminals. If they found out that the police were investigating them and became desperate, then ran to the downtown areas where there were a lot of people to act wilfully, the losses would be too great to cover the gains. Once the secret police investigated the case, the adjudicators would be sent to capture or suppress the criminals. The adjudicators were heavily armed and trained by the Supernatural Tower. They were skilled in capturing and suppressing people in all sorts of complicated areas downtown. They had all sorts of spirit energy weapons that could kill in one shot, and usually, before the superhuman criminals could react to the situation, they would descend on them like lightning and blast their heads open. The adjudicators identities were top-secret information. Aside from the times they were promoted by the government, only a few people knew just who was a secret police officer or an adjudicator. Someone who appeared harmless and an elegant supporter-class superhuman whose only task was to teach people in schools could be a secret police or adjudicator. Once they received a secret order, they would immediately change into an adjudicator wearing a nano fighting and heavy armor, which was covered in runic symbols. In their hands would be a top-tier weapon, and they would have an airtight helmet covering their head so that everyone who saw them would know that this person was an adjudicator, a person feared and respected by all average superhumans. The secret police and adjudicators were sharp blades that hung above all superhumans heads. They served as a constant warning to all superhumans that even after they had awakened to supernatural abilities, they were still normal people in this world and bound by the rules and laws, so they could not act wilfully and step over the boundaries. Even though there were no signs of superhumans performing crimes for the case of the biochemical pets losing control, it was related to the conflict between Spirit Creation Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines. If a normal person wanted to sneak into Blessed Paradise and inject a virus into the ear canal of a biochemical pet without anyone noticing it, it would be impossible. Hence, it was highly likely that once this case was passed over to the police, it would be handed to the adjudicator court. No matter how the investigation ended, at the very least, the possibility of Spirit Creations Creatures modifications leading to the pets losing control was reduced to miniscule. On the way out from the monster research center, Xie Xiaolei was finally unable to suppress his emotions. He thanked Ning Shewo and Meng Chao profusely. He was especially grateful to Meng Chao for being able to guess that there would be a needle-shaped hole in the biochemical pets ear canals. This cleared Spirit Creations Creatures from a crime, and it also made him regard his junior with a new light. As expected of the strongest freshman in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course this year. Youre just as great as Zong Ye of the past, who was known as the Super Future Star. Youre indeed not someone simple, considering the fact that you managed to shine so brilliantly in the northern frontlines, Xie Xiaolei said with a smile. Looks like I will have to look for a chance in the future to form closer ties with you. While they were in the car, they sent the news to Gao Ye, who was in his research lab. Gao Ye was not as delighted as Xie Xiaolei. He snorted coldly and said, I told you that the biochemical pets I modify would never go out of control. Since that guy is just asking for his own death, he cant blame anyone for it. Then, he said that he needed to perform a whole new modification experiment for biochemical beasts and hung up. Xie Xiaolei and Ning Shewo were used to the way he acted, so they did not mind it. Xie Xiaolei then treated Ning Shewo and Meng Chao to a meal at the most lavish hotel in Dragon City to express his gratitude. Even if Meng Chao had his horizons broadened, he was still shocked by the glorious decorations and the lavish decorum that made the place look like a palace. He remembered what Lin Chuan mentioned about the division between the strong and weak and the problem of the disparity between the rich and poor again, and he could not help but be a little dazed. Fortunately, Xie Xiaolei was a charming man and a smooth talker. Very soon, he managed to drag Meng Chaos attention back to himself. Once he learned that Meng Chao was the man behind Superstar Resource Recovery Company, which had recently risen to power, Xie Xiaoleis eyes lit up, and he said that Spirit Creations Creatures had to use a lot of monster materials every year to conduct the experiments and make the modification drugs. Now that Dragon City had achieved great victory on the northern frontlines, the construction site of the newly developing area would need a lot of new type beasts of labor. Their plans right now were to modify the monsters who lived in Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves into biochemical beasts who possessed a certain degree of intelligence but were loyal to humans. Because of this, there could be a lot of chances to work together with Superstar. Ever since Superstar took over Prosperity, it possessed the preliminary ability to harvest Nightmarish monsters. They just lacked a benchmarking enterprise like Spirit Creations Creatures. After they spoke to each other in detail, the guests and the host were both happy, and both parties returned satisfied. So, you gained a lot today, right? While they were on their way back to the university, Ning Shewo smiled to Meng Chao. If you want to become an ace harvester, one of the most important things you must possess is skill, but connections are equally important; otherwise, no one will be at ease to let you harvest the incredibly valuable Nightmarish Beasts and even Hell Beasts. Among all the businesses formed by the alumni of Agricultural University, Spirit Creations Creatures can be considered to be an outstanding business. The scale of their business might not be big right now, but with Xie Xiaolei charging through the fray of the business world and Gao Ye conducting research with everything he has in the lab, their comprehensive strength is increasing very quickly. Once they manage to snatch the deal to construct Subway No.20, nothing will be able to stop them, and they will become giants in the industry. If you form good ties with Spirit Creations Creatures now, it will be very beneficial for you and Superstars development in the future. Since a senior was imparting his experiences, Meng Chao would naturally remember it. He also knew that Ning Shewo did not actually require an assistant for todays case. It was just that he valued him highly and wanted to help him lay out a path in the harvesting circle. Meng Chao thanked Ning Shewo and asked how this case would come to an end. Ning Shewo told him that since this case had been handed over to the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court, the secret police and the adjudicators would definitely investigate this properly, so they did not need to worry about it anymore. All they needed to do was to keep their mouths shut and keep this a secret to not alert the enemy. Meng Chao nodded and agreed to it. When he returned to the university, he lay down in the cultivation cabin for the Ultimate Style and entered a state of deep meditation. A few distracting thoughts still floated about in his head, and he found himself plagued by questions. Why did the two biochemical pets have traces of being injected with drugs in their ear canals but one of them did not? If someone from Heavenly Works Machines had really intentionally injected the virus into the biochemical pets to frame Spirit Creation Creatures and accused them of their biochemical pets going out of control after their modifications, why did they involve their own middle management? Isnt it just asking others to place their attention on them? Also, Gao Ye mentioned that more than half a month ago, Giant Sandworms had gone out of control at the garbage treatment center. Was it an isolated case, or was it part of the same case? With these questions, Meng Chao fell asleep, and he had an extremely strange dream. In his nightmare, he seemed to be lost in a complicated underground area. It resembled a maze. A large creature attacked the area at one point in time. It opened its mouth, which was covered in rows of fangs, and ate rocks, crushed foundations, and even the subways and entire carriages full of passengers were devoured. Not only did it turn the underground into hell on earth, it stirred up a terrifying earthquake, which made a few buildings collapse. What Meng Chao saw was an incredibly monstrous Giant Sandworm. He was shocked awake while drenched in sweat. Then, he saw Kindling shining at the corner of his eyes, and he found himself unable to say anything even after a long time had passed. [Mystery of the Supernatural Entities: Current progress is 1%. Increased contribution points by 500.] Chapter 276 - Another Form of Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The information contained behind the notification was just too much to handle. But now, Meng Chao could be certain that the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was not a fighting-based quest. He did not need to fight with his life on the line against those smart and incredibly fierce monsters with high intelligence, and he also did not need to get rid of them to complete his mission. Instead, he needed to look for clues and report them to the related departments. Once he gained more feedback, he could look for more clues. This was a basic procedure that he could follow. After all, with his scraggly limbs and thin body of a two-star superhuman, even if the remaining Eight Great Supernatural Entities had yet to grow, he could not hope to win against them alone. Based on yesterdays experience and the underground monster he saw in his nightmare, this matter was related to the Eight Great Supernatural Entities, so his quest progress had increased. But how was that possible? I dreamed of a much larger Giant Sandworm. It ate gravel ten times faster than normal sandworms and could even crawl through the foundations of the buildings in the downtown areas and cause powerful earthquakes. Meng Chao wiped his face and mumbled, Could it be one of the Supernatural Entities? He thought about it carefully. In the memories of his previous life, there was indeed one sandworm-type monster that hid underground, which was classified as one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. But the difference between Supernatural Entities and Apocalyptic Beasts was not in their destructive power, but their intelligence. Meng Chao could understand how mammals or cattle could get intelligence, because they had brains. Sandworms were primitive, low-grade animals. Could they gain intelligence? While Meng Chao was scratching his head, Ning Shewo called him and told him in a rather agitated tone that the matter from the day before had been leaked. How could it be? Meng Chao asked. Before we entered the monster research center, didnt we sign a confidentiality agreement? Besides, since we discovered a needle-shaped hole in the biochemical pets ear canals, it means that its highly likely that this isnt an accident, but a vicious crime. We handed this over to the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court. Theres no way Id say anything and alert the enemy. Thats good, then. Ning Shewo sighed in relief. Look at the news online. Someone mentioned it there. That person posted the mangled corpses of the three victims and even the pictures of the wounds of the brave people who fought against the biochemical pets. There are all sorts of bloody pictures online, and it has already caused a storm in the city. Spirit Creations Creatures has been pushed to the center of the storm. What? Meng Chao instantly snapped awake. He put down his phone and could not even be bothered to wash his face. He went to Dragon Citys largest monster forum and took a look. It was just as Ning Shewo said, a few of the trending topics were all about the case of the biochemical pets going out of control and injuring people. [This is too terrifying. The biochemical pets who stay with you day in and day out instantly turned into bloodthirsty demons? If thats the case, no one will dare to keep pets!] [Monsters are monsters. No matter how long you keep them, they will never be tamed. Its better to humanely get rid of all the monsters, pets, biochemical beasts and all the other stuff in Dragon City!] [I heard that after the three biochemical pets went out of control, the brave people who heard the noise and came over were fighting-class one-star superhumans. Even so, they had a lot of trouble trying to kill them, and they were even injured pretty badly. Isnt the fighting strength of these biochemical pets a bit too high?] [Theres no way around it. Dragon City experiences monster invasions all the time, and the pet companies skilled in biochemical modifications have set up companion mode, work mode, and fighting mode. These are their selling points. They fearlessly inserted all sorts of fierce creatures genes into pets but dont care about stability and safety. How could nothing happen to humans if thats the case?] Most people online had criticisms for Spirit Creations Creatures being blinded by profit and ignoring the safety of the consumers. The biochemical pet supporters could not come up with retorts when the bloody and terrifying on-site photos were uploaded. Meng Chao stared at the uncensored bloody photos. After a long time, he saved all of them. He then looked through a few rubbish guesses and arguments before he closed the page and went to Agricultural Universitys forum. As he expected, since everyones interests were involved in this matter, the information on Agricultural Universitys forum was much more detailed. It gave him an even more detailed understanding of the chronology of what happened that day in Blessed Paradise. The students and lecturers opinions were more insightful compared to those of the normal netizens. However, the hottest topic in the university was shared from a website not within the university. It was a post that spoke against biochemical modification technology. [In the past half a century, Dragon City had to go through the brutal Monster War. Humans and monsters had to fight for living space, and this became the main melody pushing our civilization forward. But on the other hand, through all sorts of biochemical modifications, the belief that monsters can be domesticated and controlled has permeated into the entire societys soul without our knowledge.] The anonymous thread poster stated his opinion clearly. [The areas outside and inside the city are two different worlds. In the battlefield dozens of kilometers away, humans warm blood stains the cold monster claws and scales. We curse them by saying that the monsters are demons, destroyers, and killing machines. We say that they are nightmares, hell itself, and the apocalypse. But we dont even need to curse them. The word monsters alone shows our opinion of them. [However, all sorts of biochemical beasts, pets, and beasts of labor are widely used in the city. Their numbers are even increasing. They help us dig tunnels and develop underground spaces. They clear out the trash we create and provide help as well as comfort to those who are physically or mentally disabled. They even fight with us and are like comrades who live and die with us. [The more our civilization fights against monsters, the more we research them, and the more impossible it is for us to stray from their help. [In the end, even toddlers who are just learning how to speak wrap their arms around biochemical pets necks while they swing their little fists at the savage monsters on the screen. Even if the difference between a biochemical pet and a Nightmarish Beast might just be a string of unstable DNA or a small chip that might become faulty at any moment. [Im not saying that domesticating monsters is wrong. [After all, tens of thousands of years ago, our ancestors started trying to domesticate wild animals while hunting near their caves. They managed to turn monstrous and hungry wolves into loyal hunting dogs, and the domestication of plants and animals are all skills that an early civilization must learn. [But I hope that all of you understand that domesticating cattle and domesticating monsters are two different things. [The genetic chains of the creatures in the Other World are just too unstable, and they evolve as well as mutate far too quickly. Besides, the cranial capacity and brain circuits of far too many monsters dont lose to those of humans. Even a wild monsters intelligence is equivalent to the intelligence of a seven to eight-year-old child. The only thing that is stopping them from possessing full intelligence is a societal system and a massive amount of information. [No one knows the potential of these monsters. So how could you keep a monster that has a high possibility of possessing mind control abilities around you like a pet? [Of course, Im not condemning the current biochemical modification technology. Its just as some netizens said, its impossible and irrational to humanely get rid of all biochemical pets, fighting beasts, and beasts of labor. [But I still have to ask. What is the limit of monster modification? Just how high do we intend to increase the monsters intelligence? Must we create a perfect monster with superior intelligence to humans but with sturdy armor and sharp claws or one that can fly around or crawl underground? Will only then will we understand that we have been keeping a threat by our sides all this time? [Dont go thinking that this is all alarmist talk. [Humans are far too attached to technology, and we use it too much. Weve never learned the lessons from it. So, if we have a hammer in our hands, we will always look for a needle to use it on. [Now, there are no fewer than one hundred biochemical modification companies in Dragon City. As they face the fierce competition in the market and find that the pie of profit has a lot of room for their imagination, will the talented monster controllers, gene modifiers, and monster experts be able to control their excitement and desires? [If we let them modify monsters as they please and turn our civilization into a monster civilization, in the end, how will the Dragon Citizens look? [I dont know, but I can imagine it. [In many sci-fi works, you will find the classic theme of AI betraying their masters. This seems like a natural fear in us. We dont trust those cold machines beside us, especially when we input complex and complicated codes that normal humans dont understand. While they operate on their own, we lack confidence in ourselves and wonder whether we will be replaced by these sturdier, smarter, and more callous as well as brutal lumps of metal. [But those are unrealistic worries. [At the very least, with Dragon Citys current runic symbol technology and the level of the automatized superbrains, itll be a long time before real AI can be born. We have a long way ahead of us on that path. Machines are just machines, and they listen to us fully. [But who is to say that AI must be born from those icy cold chips and machines? [If we use genetic modification to make a monster who is already skilled in mind control possess a brain that is even greater than that of humans and lead it to gaining terrifying intelligence, wouldnt this be another form of AI? How can you guarantee that it wont go out of control? [Why do people feel instinctual fear when they see human-shaped machines who can speak, but find pet dogs who can understand human commands cute? [You must understand, the thought of metal machines possessing their consciousness and going out of control is just a fantasy. [But machines of flesh and bones possessing their own consciousness and going out of control to attack their creators is a threat that is right in front of our doorstep! [After all, we humans might call ourselves the most intelligent species, but at the end of the day, we are still machines of flesh and blood. There is no essential difference between our brains and monster brains. In fact, after dissecting many of the Apocalyptic Beasts, we found that the abilities they can use with their brains surpass what we can do. Its just that those abilities are undeveloped or still locked. [Now, let me ask you again. Are we prepared to unleash the seal on monster brains to create a completely different and unfathomable AI, then release these true creatures of the Other World to live together with us? And are we also prepared to be destroyed by them?] Chapter 277 - Porcupines in Winter Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even though the words in the post were extreme, incoherent, and still held the naive air of a student, which made it clear that it came from a student from the University of Technology or Dragon City Universitys machine course, which also made their stance very clever, it also trampled on the Agricultural University students delicate sensibilities. As the Monster University, Agricultural University believed that in the future, Dragon City should focus on biochemical modifications. They had to domesticate and modify more monsters and etherealized plants to blend them even more with human civilization. Sooner or later, Earthlings would definitely win the Monster War. But there was no way that Earthlings could kill all monsters. Even if humans could kill the mighty dragon-type monsters who were more than one hundred meters long, it was impossible for them to kill all of the predators and pests. If they did, it would lead to an incredibly unstable ecosystem, and it would cause a destructive blow to the whole world. Then, it would turn around to deliver a vicious backlash on the puny and frail civilization that transmigrated from Earth. Besides, Dragon City only occupied one corner of the planet, and they only had measly tens of millions of people. When they tried to deduce the Other Worlds surface area based on the gravity, tides, the planets rotation, and orbital revolution, their guess was that it was about the same as Earth or even larger. Even if the transmigrators killed all of the monsters in Monster Mountain Range, it would be impossible for them to conquer all of the Other World, which was a hundred times larger than the Monster Mountain Range. Were they supposed to kill all of the local creatures that resembled monsters in the Other World? That was impossible. Hence, the stance of the academicians from Agricultural University was to winning against, intimidate, modify, and domesticate the originally stupid and fierce monsters to turn them into loyal vassals like dogs. They should possess a certain degree of intelligence so that they could be used like spirit beasts to conquer all of the Other World. Agricultural University also relied on this stance to sell the professional equipment it developed to all levels of the industry chain. The biochemical modification industry chain was linked to countless talented superhumans and their futures as well as millions of citizens and the livelihoods of millions of families behind them. The best example was Agricultural Universitys monster controller course. Right now, the students in the monster controller course could apply for the monster controller license the moment they had enough credit. Based on their ranks, they could take biochemical fighting beasts of varying grades to walk around the city. Basic licensed monster controllers could bring biochemical fighting beasts modified from Nightmarish Beasts to the streets. Intermediate licensed monster controllers could bring biochemical fighting beasts modified from Hell Beasts to public places. Advanced licensed monster controllers could theoretically bring biochemical fighting beasts modified from Apocalyptic Beasts in front of normal citizens. Of course, the monster controller license was very hard to get. There were requirements for a minimum of working years and cultivation realm for advanced licensed monster controllers. Hence, those who could become advanced licensed monster controllers were basically only Deity Realm elites. Thus, even if they subjugated Apocalyptic Beasts, they would not bring them out and parade them in front of the citizens. But based on the train of thought proposed by the article demanding a limitation on modifying monsters through biochemical means, the monster controllers rights would definitely be reduced. And aside from the monster controller course, the resource course, biochemical course, and etherealized plants course would all be affected as well. They were all links in the industry chain, and if one of them was affected, all of them would be affected. With just one stone throw, a tsunami could be formed. Countless academicians from Agricultural University started arguing and criticizing the article. [Agricultural University is built based on gene modification and biochemical technology. During the dark and bloody era, a large number of our pioneers who possessed superior intellect delved deep into the mysteries of genes and awakened supernatural powers. They also managed to master the ability of modifying monsters, which is why we have the current Dragon City. What are these guys thinking of doing? Crippling themselves?] [Due to one single case of biochemical pets killing people, they want us to get rid of all biochemical modification technology? This is the same as giving up on eating just because you choked once. Besides, we havent even discovered the truth behind this isolated case. Even if there is indeed something wrong with Spirit Creations Creatures modification technology and they should be locked down, declare bankruptcy, and be locked up in jail, it has nothing to do with the entire industry.] [Based on the logic of this article, are we saying that runic symbol machines are 100% safe and have never caused any accidents? I dont think so. With just a casual search, I can find dozens of articles reporting on accidents caused by runic symbols machines, and all of them led to heavy injuries! Are you saying that only when pets kill humans it is considered murder? So, when a runic symbols machines kills a human, its not murder?] [Students, things are very clear now. This isnt a pure accident or a criminal act. This concerns the future development of Dragon City, and its a problem concerning our principles! In the future, is Dragon City going to walk down the path of biochemical modifications or runic symbols machines? This is an ultimate question that all Agricultural University academicians and even all Dragon Citizens must think about properly! [To me, the answer is clear, and all the academicians of Agricultural University should swear to defend biochemical technology to death. This wont just concern our future, but Dragon Citys future as well. If we take even one step backwards, in the future, Dragon City might end up being destroyed, and we wont be able to recover!] Plenty of students clicked the like button for the last comment. Many people used incredibly fierce words to criticize runic symbols technology and found a lot of pictures of accidents caused by runic symbols machines. Those pictures were about the casualties caused by the machines, and they were incredibly bloody. The comments stunned Meng Chao. He did not expect that the students would be so worked up. But when he thought about it carefully, he did not find it strange. After all, if someone destroys a persons financial means, it is the same as killing their parents. If the Survival Committee were truly affected by public opinion and decided to limit the development of biochemical modification technology so that they could pour a large amount of their resources into runic symbol machine technology, all of the graduates of Agricultural University would have their livelihoods affected. Based on this angle, the person who wrote the post was definitely even worse than monsters in the hearts of the Agricultural University students. At the very least, the monsters would not kill most of the students''parents. Strange. Was there ever such an intense argument regarding the future development of Dragon City in my previous life? Meng Chao scratched his head. He did not think that there was. But it might be that he just didnt know about it because he never managed to get into university in his previous life, and at that time, he was focused on practicing his harvesting skills day in and day out. He paid no attention to anything around him. After all, university students were always filled with vigor and had too much free time in their hands, so they spent their time going online to vent their displeasure. If he looked at this from another angle, it might also be because they won the northern offense. In his previous life, Dragon City lost a lot of powerful people, equipment, resources, and hope for the future after they suffered a severe blow during the northern offense. There was no longer any pie left, so how could they fight over it? At that time, Dragon City basically had a surfboard under its feet, and wherever the surfboard went, they went there. It was already great for them to be able to survive through their struggles. All these strategies about long-term development were just theories. But in this life, due to Meng Chao, Lin Chuan, Qin Hu, Lu Siya and even the White Spirits hard work, they won the northern offense, and a huge and tasty pie was presented before the people. Hence, the distribution of the pie naturally became the most important problem. So, the argument between biochemical modification technology and runic symbols machine technology appeared because of me! Meng Chao decided to praise himself. This also led to him remembering a joke. It was about how humans were porcupines covered in spikes. During winter, to obtain warmth, they would stick closely to each other, and even if they were stabbed by another porcupines spikes, they would not mind it. But when temperature rose slightly, the porcupines would not be able to withstand the pain and would stay far away from each other. They would create great distances between themselves and even regard each other with hostility. They could share their pain together, but they would not share their riches. Perhaps this was what this phrase meant. After solving one problem, another popped up. Now that the northern offense is over, a new problem showed up. Why is it so hard to have everyone work together, stay on their own path, and develop according to it? Meng Chao found himself incredibly perplexed. Which one was superior? Biochemical modification technology or runic symbols machine technology? This question was too complex and profound, and he was not going to be able to find an answer. Besides, this sort of argument might be good too. At the very least, it made all the citizens concern themselves with Dragon Citys future, and they would get a basic concept of how they should live and develop after the Monster War. They would not end up like the people in his previous life, where they all stumbled around with muddled heads and were practically led around by the blind. Meng Chao did not want to participate in the students intense keyboard war. He was more concerned about the case itself. He clicked on a few of the victims bloody pictures and magnified them as much as possible. Then, he used an image enhancement software to increase the resolution. After that, he studied the pictures for a full five minutes. He thought about it for a while before he called Lu Siya. Hello? The voice on the other side of the phone was lackadaisical, as if its owner was drunk and not fully awake. Meng Chao was stunned. Its me. Im not bothering you, am I, Big Sis Ya? I know its you. Otherwise, I wouldnt have picked up the call, Lu Siya said lazily. You dont know how many people Ive gone to and how much work Ive done over the past few days to make sure that the first mining rights will end up in my hands. Thank goodness its all settled now. Dont worry. We saved each others lives, and if I have a share in this, youll always have a share in it too. Thanks, Big Sis Ya, Meng Chao said. But I called today to ask about the abnormal beast research department. Lu Siya was silent for a while before she said airily, Calm down. I want to take revenge for Lin Chuan too, but the only clue we have now is the three holes on the White Spirits spine. No matter how capable the abnormal beast research department is, they still need time to slowly investigate this. I know. Meng Chao hesitated for a while before he said, I called you today for something unrelated to Big Brother Lin and the White Spirit. I just want to ask whether you know about the case of biochemical pets killing their owners in Blessed Paradise. Yeah, and what of it? Lu Siya yawned quietly. I think that theres something strange about it. It doesnt seem like an accident, Meng Chao said. Of course it isnt, Lu Siya said. Thats why it has already been handed over to the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court. Is the abnormal beast research department not going to interfere? After all, biochemical pets have a certain degree of intelligence as well, and they can be somewhat considered as abnormal beasts as well, right? Lu Siya snickered in spite of herself. Listen. I want to solve a major case beautifully as well so that I can be successful in the abnormal beast research department, but the case of the pets killing their owners in Blessed Paradise is not the best choice, she explained patiently to Meng Chao. First of all, Spirit Creations Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines are involved in this. The biochemical modification technology organizations and runic symbols machine technology organizations supporting them are also involved. Even if I have Sky Pillar Corporation helping me, theres no need for me to get involved in this. Most importantly, the biochemical pets that normal households keep as pets are not smart enough. Theres still a long way for them to go before theyll be considered abnormal beasts. There are also traces of human acts behind this case. So, its highly likely that a superhuman committed a crime. Since this has already been handed to the adjudicator court, without concrete evidence, the research department will not do something exceeding their authority. This concerns the authority given to the two departments according to their jurisdiction, and its a very sensitive issue. Do you understand? I know, Meng Chao said. But I have proof. Chapter 278 - Strange Wou Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Why would you have proof? This has nothing to do with you. Lu Siya still sounded nonchalant. Meng Chao fell silent for a while. In the end, he did not mention his involvement in the examination. He only said, I saw a few bloody pictures of the victims online. Their wounds are quite strange. Two of the casualties have really chaotic wounds; they were practically pierced or ripped apart. Their wounds are similar to those left behind by a creature infected by rabies. But one of the victims has slight differences in terms of wounds. At first glance, those wounds are also very chaotic, frenzied, and bloody, but if you look at them closely, youll find that they seem to have been left by a creature that is calm. Lu Siya fell silent for a while before she asked in puzzlement, Calm? Yes. Calm, Meng Chao said. Trust me. Im a harvester. Ive researched all sorts of wounds before in-depth. The wounds left behind by low-grade lifeforms and high-grade lifeforms are completely different. Monsters who go berserk while theyre heavily injured leave behind different wounds compared to monsters who lie in ambush to attack their prey. And the wounds left behind by monsters can also show whether they possess intelligence. I have a feeling that one of the three biochemical pets is different from the other two. Its smarter, calmer, and even more fatal. A feeling? Lu Siya said. You got this feeling by going through a few pictures of the victims corpses? Why couldnt I manage to tell that theres anything different from the corpses wounds? Meng Chao scratched his head. He did not know how to explain things. Of course he had not been able to tell it with just one glance. Instead, he had his suspicions and assumed that this matter was related to the Supernatural Entities, which was why he had gone back to examine the pictures of the victims corpses. This was practically the same as first firing a bullet before going to the spot where it landed and drawing a bulls eye around it. Of course it was easier for him to find clues this way. Anyway, I think that this case is very suspicious. If we investigate it, we might be able to find monsters with high intelligence. In any case, I intend to fulfill the duties of a good citizen and report the clues to the abnormal beast research department. Whether or not all of you want to continue with your investigation will depend on the organization. Meng Chao did not dare to tell her the whole truth. He hung up and looked at Kindling shining at his peripheral vision. [Mystery of the Supernatural Entities: Current Progress, 1%.] He sighed and thought, This is all I can do. He continued with the experiments of the Ultimate Style in the morning. Recently, Gu Jianbo had mastered the style and was focusing on becoming a five-star superhuman. He was becoming increasingly like the Blade Dancer, but it also meant that he had less time to provide guidance to Meng Chao. So, Meng Chao acted based on the methods taught to him when he was in the secret training camp in Ghost Tribe. He fused Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab into the Ultimate Style and started going in-depth in his research of methods that would allow him to release explosive power with his 1,024 branch meridians. He trained happily, and time went by quickly. When it was almost noon, he received news from Lu Siya asking him whether he had lectures in the afternoon and whether it would be convenient for them to talk about the case of pets murdering their owners at Blessed Paradise. Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He agreed to it and asked her to meet him at the entrance of Agricultural University. Right when he reached the gate, he saw a fierce-looking group from the monster controller course. They were all freshmen and were led by Panther Girl Wu Wu as they walked out. There were also freshmen from the martial arts course, resource course, and biochemical course in the group. They looked like they had become united when faced the same enemy. Xie Feng? Meng Chao saw a few of his coursemates in the group, so he waved his hand to greet them. Where are you going? Were going to the University of Technology, Xie Feng said. Meng Chao, have you heard about the case at Blessed Paradise? Right now, there is a lot of noise online, and quite a number of people are worried about biochemical modification technology. They think that runic symbols machines are safer and more efficient. This morning, the students from the monster controller course and the students from the University of Technologys machine course argued in the united forum of the alliance of the five universities. The argument was so fierce that the forum nearly collapsed. In the end, the students from both sides agreed that they might as well organize a debate to decide which was better, biochemical modification technology or runic symbols machines, and which piece of technology was more suited for the development of Dragon City and our needs to colonize the Other World. Then, our monster controllers and their machine masters will have a friendly spar. Even though the martial arts course competes with the monster controller course in the university, this event concerns all the people in Agricultural University. In fact, it concerns the interests of all the people involved in monster production. Hunters, harvesters, monster modifiers, etherealized plants botanists, monster controllers all of them are involved. And since were mutually dependent on each other, the martial arts course cant situate itself outside this matter. We have to cheer for the monster controllers. Are you going? Thats right, Meng Chao. Will you cheer me? Panther Girl Wu Wu came forward with sparkling eyes and stared expectantly at Meng Chao. Urk Ever since Meng Chao had defeated her, Wu Wu constantly looked for him whenever she was free and insisted that she wanted to learn all his skills. Meng Chao also hoped for a strong rival to motivate him to continue improving, so he did not hide any of his skills from Wu Wu. In the freshman tournament between the alliance of the five universities and Dragon City University, Wu Wu had fought one against five during the final moment and created a miracle, while Meng Chao had fought fiercely to get rid of the strongest person on the other camp, Wang Dao, to help her build the foundation for victory. Hence, their relationship had improved by leaps and bounds and it upgraded to the point that when Wu Wu was drenched in sweat after training and filled her stomach, she was at ease with revealing her tummy and sleeping beside Meng Chao. Based on what Wu Wu said, this meant that they were now the closest companions in a Ghost Leopard pack and shared an incredibly tight bond. Even though Meng Chao felt that this relationship was weird, at the very least, they were friends. Logically speaking, he should go and cheer for Wu Wu and the other monster controllers. But he had already invited Lu Siya to investigate the case. So, he could only cough dryly and say, Thats unfortunate. I just invited a friend to go out for lunch. How about this? Ill try to be as quick as possible and go to the University of Technology to look for you once Im done. In any case, our universities are close to each other, and its just a few steps. I wont be late. Oh Wu Wu felt a little disappointed. At that moment, the students who were walking in front of the group cried out in surprise. A magma red race car with the roars of a crystal engine that had great horsepower left behind a trail of burning afterimages before it stopped at the gates of Agricultural University, right next to the students. In this era, even if a person only had two couches with four wheels under them, it was still a status symbol. Hence, this sort of crystalline, luxurious race car that looked as if it was crafted entirely out of crystals caused a lot of students to widen their eyes so much that it looked as if they were about to pop out of their eye sockets. Even if the students who had managed to get into university generally came from well-off families, they did not often have the chance to see a luxurious car of such supreme quality. The doors of the race car moved diagonally upwards, like a falcon-type monster tucking its wings away as it prepared for a dive. It slowly raised up and folded itself together. A woman who was even more eye-catching than the luxurious race car stepped out. She wore a dress with a split that went straight up to her thighs and accentuated her ridiculously long legs. When she came out, she leaned against the car door. Half of her face was covered by sunglasses with wide rims and silver light reflecting from the lenses. Aside from fiery-red lips, no one could see any part of the womans features. Even so, it did not stop the students from taking note of her fair skin and long neck. They imagined how beautiful her face had to be. Her earrings were so long that they reached her shoulders, and as they swayed, they gave off a dazzling light, so even the most beautiful girls in the area, including the course princesses, department princesses, and university princesses in the university were overshadowed by her. In an instant, the entire area became silent. Cold sweat broke out on Meng Chaos forehead. Get in. Lu Siya beckoned at him. In an instant, all the students sucked in sharp breaths and stared at Meng Chao. They were unable to believe their own ears. This was especially so for the boys. They did not hide their desire to tie Meng Chao to torture him and force him to treat them to a months worth of dinner. Your friend? Wu Wu asked softly behind Meng Chao. Y-Yeah. Were not very close to each other. We just met a few times, so were just normal friends, Meng Chao scratched his head. Are you certain you can come cheer for us immediately after you eat with a friend like this? Xie Feng was skeptical. Meng Chao could say nothing about it, so he went straight to Lu Siyas car. Once she started driving, Meng Chao said, Heres a suggestion. I know that youre the young lady of Sky Pillar Corporation, but sometimes, when you decide to walk among the peasants, could you keep a low profile? Were just discussing the case. Theres no need for you to be so flashy, right? I know. This is me keeping a low profile. I chose the cheapest car from my house to pick you up, Lu Siya answered faintly, Meng Chao was silent for a while. I can now understand why Big Brother Lin felt pressure when he was with you and thought that hes a Demonic Halberd Pig while youre a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. I still dont understand it. With Lin Chuan or your strength and potential, as long as you work hard enough and are willing to risk your lives, its not difficult for you to get a race car or a mansion. I dont understand what youre conflicted about. It might be because even if we reach Heaven Realm or Deity Realm and get a lot of money, we still wont buy a race car or a mansion. And thats why I said youre too naive, Lu Siya retorted. Have you heard of the story of Zi Gong paying a ransom for a person? There is a law in the Country of Lu that if a Lu Citizen sees a fellow citizen run into misfortune in a foreign country and end up as a slave, as long as they pay the ransom for those people and help them regain their freedom, they will be able to get rewards and compensation from the nation. Confucious student, Zi Gong, paid a ransom for Lu Citizens while he was in another country, but he rejected the rewards from the nation. And this is Confucious remark of his actions. He said, Zi Gong, thats where youre wrong. If you take the compensation from the nation, it wont be a slight to your morals. But if you dont take the compensation, no one in the Country of Lu will pay a ransom for their fellow citizens if they see them in trouble. Later, another student of his called Zi Lu saved a drowning man. That person thanked him by giving him a bull. Zi Lu took it. After Confucious learned about it, he was very happy and said, From now on, the Lu Citizens will definitely be brave enough to save drowning people. Even if Lin Chuan became a Heaven Realm fighter, he continued living a simple and tough life, and he appeared to be friendly. In fact, he donated his income to contribute to society. On the surface, this is good, correct, and very noble. But do you think that all superhumans should learn from Lin Chuan and use him as their standard? Use me for an example. If I dont drive a luxurious car, dont live in a mansion, and dont use my money every day, I wont have the motivation to earn money. Then, there will be no need for me to enter the depths of the underground to explore the mines or go into the wild to risk my life fighting against the monsters. Why should I even fight desperately to defend Dragon City? I can just become a two-star or three-star superhuman and stop cultivating so that I can enjoy my life. In any case, no matter how much money I earn, I cant spend it in an upright manner. When I spend my money, I will be criticized by others that I only want to enjoy my life and am a rich young lady who doesnt understand the pains of the common people. Theyll even say that Im a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon who eats the flesh and blood of Demonic Halberd Pigs. Then, why should I cultivate and fight?! Meng Chao was instantly rendered speechless. Lu Siya quickly continued, Also, did you see your university mates gazes just now? They were shocked and longed for this race car. In truth, they were jealous. Theyre your university mates and theyre freshmen with bright futures ahead of them, right? As long as a few of them are attracted by my race car and are determined to train madly and fight with their lives on the line to earn money, isnt this a great thing for Dragon City? The majority of normal people are still controlled by their desires in this world, and the ascetic monks with great ideals are in the minority. Confucius knew this well, which is why he criticized Zi Gong but praised Zi Lu. Based on this, not only do I bring pleasure to myself when I drive a race car through the city in a flashy manner, but also motivate all the superhumans and ignite the fighting spirit in ambitious youths. Even if we look at this subjectively and think that everyone is very selfish and is only cultivating and fighting for luxurious cars and mansions, objectively speaking, we are still getting a lot of resources for Dragon City, and if we use those resources to build new elementary schools, isnt it more logical that Lin Chuans so-called selfless contributions? After a moment, Meng Chao said, Lets change to another topic. Big Sis Ya, your sunglasses look pretty good. Chapter 279 - One Hit Kill Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Do they? Lu Siya pushed her sunglasses up the bridge of her nose and flicked her earrings before she said, I didnt intentionally dress up in such a flashy manner. The complications with my overly heightened spirit sensitivity arent dealt with yet, and the airtight helmet I wore last time is just too ugly. After putting it on, I feel like Im an ambitious evil witch. Thats why I asked an expert to create these sunglasses and earrings to block off the redundant information, and they also help me not hear the gossip that I shouldnt hear. Or at the very least, it makes people think that I cant hear them gossipping about me behind my back. Meng Chao looked ahead silently, then two minutes later, he asked, Where are we going? Calm down, were there. Lu Siya drove the race car into an underground garage. They used the elevator to reach the first floor, and it was only then that Meng Chao realized that they were at the back door of First Affiliated Hospital of Medical University. He quirked his eyebrows. Lu Siya looked at him and said, Didnt you say that you felt that theres a wound thats very strange on the third victims corpse? No matter what, you cant get a vivid picture if you observe things on the photos online, so we have to come and personally check whether the wounds of the three corpses are really different. Wait. Are there no injury examination experts and forensic specialists in the abnormal beast research department? Why must we be the ones taking action? Because I havent reported this matter to the higher-ups. Lu Siya shrugged. How am I supposed to report it? I have this harvester friend who thought that the wounds on the corpses looked strange when he took a look at the photos online. Thats why we want to snatch the case from the Supernatural Tower and adjudicator court. Trust me, even though the research department really wants to snatch cases from the adjudicator court, we cant snatch them like this. We have to find more detailed and concrete proof to get resources and support in terms of manpower. Meng Chao glared at her. Are you saying that we dont have any approval from a governmental organization to touch the corpses of the three victims? Not quite. Its not that we dont have any approval at all. After all, the work of the research department and adjudicator court is unique, and to make it easier for us, they allow us to act first before reporting to the higher-ups. As long as we find clues of the existence of a highly intelligent monster, we just need to go through the procedures later, and well be fine. Honestly speaking, Im an official investigator from the abnormal beast research department. If something really happens, Ill be the one taking the blame. Youd just be an enthusiastic citizen. Whats there to be afraid of, if thats the case? Lu Siya looked at her watch and said, The case of murder by pets in Blessed Paradise has been treated as an accident. Thats why the three victims corpses were sent to be preserved in the First Affiliated Hospital of Medical University, and it conducted preliminary autopsy on them. Based on the procedures, since there is suspicion that this is a crime conducted with ill will, they should have sent the corpses to the related investigation departments. But since the crime might have been committed by a superhuman criminal, this case has been taken over by the adjudicator court, and so they bypassed the police. The corpses will be sent directly to the Supernatural Tower at two in the afternoon, and that gives us one hour and forty-four minutes. So, are you going in to take a look? Meng Chao was silent for a moment. He cast a glance at his quest progress and nodded. Sure, lets go in and take a look. Lu Siya had clearly not been idle during the morning. She had done a lot of preparation work, and with familiar movements, she found the morgue. Both of them observed the location of the CCTVs, and like ghosts, they shot past the corridor. With a few turns, they soon arrived at the chilling depths of the morgue. Suddenly, both of them stopped and pressed their backs against the wall. There were two guards with incredibly built bodies guarding the corpses. They had guns, and their gazes were intense. The veins on their temples were very distinct. Their elbows and the thick, angry veins on the backs of their hands showed that they were clearly not easy to deal with. Due to all sorts of viruses and bacteria running around wildly in the Other World, regardless of whether it was the corpse of a human or the carcass of a monster, there was a high possibility that they would transform. Even when a person seemed to have died a natural death, there was still a certain chance that they would turn into a zombie in the morgue. Hence, the people who guarded the morgues and related organizations were all above average fighters. What should we do? Meng Chao mouthed the question to Lu Siya. Lu Siya motioned him to calm down. Then, with a fingernail coated in faint gold paint, she pushed down on the center of her forehead. She also mumbled some things. Spirit tattoos shone faintly on her forehead. Before Meng Chao could shout at her, she strode forward and walked with great poise in front of the two guards. Then, something unexpected happened. Even when she was right in front of the two guards, they did not seem to have seen her. They continued talking among themselves as if the beautiful and eye-catching woman in front of them did not exist. This is Meng Chao felt a chill in his heart. Is it a stealth skill or hypnosis? After she reached Heaven Realm, she became stronger! Lu Siya beckoned him over. She mouthed, Come on, why are you still daydreaming? Meng Chao made his decision and strode over. Just as he expected, the two guards could not see him as well. Even as he stood between them, their gazes shot past his head. They laughed as they talked, and their saliva landed on his face. So, its hypnosis, Meng Chao thought. This woman has a solid background, ambition, and is a Spirit Sensor. She can control stones to fight, and she even knows mind attacks like hypnosis. Shes indeed someone who cannot be underestimated. We can work together to investigate the mysteries of the Supernatural Entities, but I have to be on guard against her While he thought about it, two thick bundles of letters fell down from Lu Siyas silk dress. They landed on the floor with a loud plop. Meng Chao instantly felt his heart leap to his throat. But regardless of whether it was Lu Siya or the two guards, they pretended as if they did not see or hear anything. The situation looked really strange. It was only when she pushed open the door to the morgue that Meng Chao could not help but say, You dropped something just now. I know. Why else do you think we could enter? If I didnt give them money, would the two guards have let us in? Meng Chao was surprised. Huh? Didnt you use some mind attack to hypnotize them? If I can use money to settle a problem, why would I want to use a mind attack? Lu Siya looked at him with great puzzlement. Besides, I dont know any skills related to hypnosis. You know that. Then, you Meng Chao said. You shut your eyes in the beginning and rubbed the center of your forehead. Spirit tattoos even appeared on your skin. What were you doing? I was just doing some eye exercises to focus. Lu Siya looked down and yawned softly. I told you that Ive been busy with the first mining rights over the past few days. Over the past week, the total amount of time I slept is less than ten hours. If you hadnt made the case sound so interesting, I wouldnt have bothered to come! Meng Chao scratched his head and headed straight to examine the corpses. The power of money was indeed much stronger than mind attacks. The two guards who took the money had brought out the three corpses of the victims. The only thing left was their arrival. Meng Chao removed the white cloth and saw the mangled and ghastly corpses. To normal people, this would be a scene from nightmares, but he was a harvester who came back from the apocalypse, so he did not find it terrifying. He drew closer and observed carefully. Once he was in working mode, he immediately focused and nothing could distract him. Even though he could not carry out dissections that would damage the corpses, he could still learn a lot of information from the intersecting wounds just by observing them with his naked eye. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He felt as if he could see the three biochemical pets suddenly becoming violent and pushing their owners to the ground before they bit them and ripped them apart. He compared the wounds based on the data he obtained when he watched the biochemical pet dissections and saw the tears on the tendons. He did not want to miss even a single clue. His current self was just a university student and a two-star superhuman. The adjudicator court and the research department would definitely have elites who were stronger than he was. But there were very few people like him in all of Dragon City who had the memories of being a veteran harvester for decades while also possessing the killing skills of an assassin from Ghost Tribe, and all of those skills were also the future versions that were ahead of the current era. His memories of being a harvester and an assassin created an amazing reaction when they clashed with each other, so he was able to see a lot of things that the detectives of the current era could not. Meng Chao stood in front of the third corpse for a long time. He drew closer to the mans torn throat as if he wanted to crawl into the wound. He dilated and shrank his pupils nonstop, and a strange spark shone in his eyes. Lu Siya just stood by the side and watched him quietly as the seconds went by. She did not bother him while he worked. Then, Meng Chao released a long sigh and straightened his back. It was only then that she asked, Did you discover something? Yeah, this wound is off. Meng Chao pointed at the tear on the third victims neck. He motioned Lu Siya to take pictures from multiple angles and explained, Of the first two corpses, one of them is an old man in his sixties and the other is a middle-aged woman in her forties. Their wounds are really horrific, and they fit the description of attacks left by violent monsters. I can assume that they were killed by their biochemical pets when they went out of control. Lu Siya frowned a little and asked, And youre saying that the third victim wasnt? The third victim was definitely killed by his biochemical pet, but I think that this biochemical pet did not go out of control when it killed its master. Meng Chao put up his thumb and imitated the shape of a claw. He drew a long line over the artery of his neck and said, This victim is a man who is either in his thirties or forties. His body is well-proportioned, and he has thick muscles. His bones have faint signs of crystallization, so he should be a superhuman with above average strength. Youre right. Hes a machine master from Heaven Works Machines, Lu Siya said. Even though he isnt a fighting-class superhuman but a support-class machine master, he has to control and perform maintenance on large construction machines. He participates in the tough work of destroying rocks and clearing tunnels every day. So, its only natural that he has a sturdy body. Hes definitely not a nerd who has no strength whatsoever. Meng Chao nodded. All machine masters have some degree of fighting strength. Besides, a few days ago, fog descended near Blessed Paradise, and a rat horde showed up in the place. I think that the victim would have definitely had all sorts of heavy tools and weapons in his house. As long as he could grab something, he should have been able to kill a berserk pet. Unfortunately, he took a hit to his neck. This hit should have been the biochemical pets first attack. But its precisely this attack that tore apart the victims artery, which led to a massive loss of blood. The strength of the force even went through the gaps of his cervical vertebrae and injured the nerves of his spine, which led to a large reduction of the victims fighting strength. You can say that this is a perfect one hit kill. Do you think that a real monster who went berserk would be able to do such a thing? Chapter 280 - Such An Amazing Person Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya stared at the wound for a long time before she looked at the other two corpses and asked skeptically, Are you sure it was a one hit kill? Im 30% sure. Meng Chao gestured about. Based on the guesses on the forum, these biochemical pets were infected with mutated rabies or zombie virus, which is why they went completely out of control. Lets say they were infected with mutated rabies. Think about it, what sort of state should they be in? Thats right. Their eyes should be red. They should growl and bare their teeth. They should look savage and subconsciously knock against walls and the door. In other words, they should look very terrifying. When their masters see their pets acting like this, would they stand around like idiots and wait for them to bite them? Of course they would struggle, run, or fight back. While Meng Chao spoke, he bared his teeth and pretended to lunge at Lu Siya. As they struggle fiercely, the biochemical pets central nervous systems would be severely affected. It would not be easy for them to find vital spots so accurately. Even if they manage to land a bite on a vital part, if the owners struggle fiercely, their wound would be in the shape of a tear, not a cut. There should be wounds on their limbs, and they should be severe, because if the owners were in a panic, they would have used their hands to block attacks and kicked at the monsters. Lu Siya nodded. She appeared contemplative. What if the owner fell asleep? A few days ago, Blessed Paradise went through a fog invasion, and a rat horde appeared in their area. Over the past few days, there were remnants of it running around. The residents are in a state of high alert, so they wouldnt fall asleep so easily, Meng Chao said. Even if the old man in his sixties and the woman in her forties had waning strength and did, the third victim was full of vigor and at the prime of his life. Its impossible for him to sleep so deeply that hed lose track of his surroundings and wouldnt hear the growl of a beast. But look at the third victims throat. You can see this very precise cut. Under Meng Chaos guidance, Lu Siya looked at the wound closely. She frowned and said, The flesh there has been completely eaten. Thats right. Thats the key. Meng Chao snapped his fingers and said excitedly, After he was killed with just one blow, the pet noticed that the wound was too precise, so it decided to eat all the flesh around the wound. Even so, it left behind clues. Look at the spot between the two cervical vertebrae. Isnt there a very faint laceration there? Thats a mark left by canine teeth! Lu Siya removed her sunglasses. Her beautiful eyes sparkled in the morgue. She narrowed her eyes and observed for a moment before she nodded and said, I can see it. Its even thinner than a strand of hair, and its only half a millimeter long. I suppose you can consider this a laceration. So? So, based on the depth of this laceration, the angle, the length, and various other factors, we can make an analysis and determine that this is definitely a perfect one hit kill! Meng Chao said confidently. Are you really able to decipher so much information from this insanely small cut no, this laceration? Lu Siya asked skeptically. Why cant I tell the difference between this laceration and all the other wounds? I cant tell the difference between the hundreds of stones underground either. So, if you ask me to differentiate them, I would rather trust you when it comes to that, Meng Chao said. Lu Siya thought about it, nodded, and said, Continue. Next is the tears on the limbs, Meng Chao said. There is no doubt that there are a lot of tears on the limbs of the three corpses, but the tears on the third corpse are the lightest. Many of the tears were not done just once, and they overlap with a lot of bites. This means that while the third victim was still alive, he put up the lightest resistance. When he was attacked, there was no longer any strength left in his limbs, and he did not have any strength to fight back. Hes a middle-aged man at the prime of his life and a machine master who controls construction machines all year long, but youre telling me that his resistance was weaker than that of an old man in his sixties and a woman in her forties when he ran into a monster attack? How could that be? Its very simple to explain, though, because after the first attack that targeted his neck artery, spinal nerves and cervical vertebrae, he lost too much blood and his nerves were damaged. His limbs became weak, and he couldnt launch any effective counterattacks. And heres the interesting part. After the third victim died, the biochemical pet, which should have gone into berserk rage, seemed to have realized that it killed a little too cleanly and swiftly. So, it deliberately ate the flesh the fatal wound left on the victims neck and bit the tears on the limbs until they were a mess so that it could cover up that the tears were too light. But it ended up exposing more of its deeds the more it tried to cover them up. When the victim was alive, the wounds it left behind while it bit into the victim had slight differences compared to the wounds it left behind after the victim died. A normal person might not be able to tell, but it would definitely not be able to escape my eyes! Lu Siya cast a deep look at Meng Chao and mumbled, Are you saying that this is a biochemical pet that knew how to destroy evidence and disguise the crime scene? I dont know whether its a biochemical pet or something else. I only know what the corpse told me. Meng Chao went to the other corpses and opened their abdominal cavities before he continued, Last of all, look at the three corpses abdominal cavities. After killing the victims, the three biochemical pets started eating them. Their first target was definitely the soft and juicy organs. So, they ended up causing a mess in the victims organs, but dont you think that the third victims organs are broken into even smaller bits and that the biochemical pet ate way more than necessary? Lu Siya frowned a little. Ate more than necessary? What do you mean? Let me put it this way. If we eat a steak the size of a palm, we will usually cut it into around twenty pieces. The smallest piece would be the size of a beef cube. Very few people would cut it hundreds of times and turn it into ground beef, Meng Chao said. Ive researched the mouths, teeth, esophagus, and digestive organs of many canine-type monsters. I know the ideal amount of food for them. The first two biochemical pets might have gone mad, but the marks they left behind while they ate their food did not break out of the normal pattern for canine-type monsters. But the third victims abdominal cavity has been eaten until its a mess. Even so, there are still too many organs left. They havent been eaten by the biochemical pet, and that doesnt make sense. Lu Siya sank into deep thought. What do you think is the reason? There are three reasons I can think of. Meng Chao raised three fingers. First, this biochemical pet doesnt like eating organs, and this is just an imitation. It never went out of control like the other two biochemical pets, and everything it did was done while it was in perfect control of its body. Second, perhaps it has some sort of deep grudge with its owner, and thats why it left its owner in such a mess. You can say that this is the same as humans when they cut up their hated enemies into thousands of pieces. Third, this is a cover. Regardless of whether it bit into the victims limbs or abdominal cavity, its goal was to wipe out the real wounds through the flesh that the victim would be sure to miss its attacks. As she listened to Meng Chaos speech, Lu Siya could not hide the surprise and admiration in her eyes. She gasped in amazement. Meng Chao, Im beginning to be unable to get a read on you. Im starting to really look forward to working with you. Meng Chao coughed dryly and said, What I said just now is my opinion. I dont have concrete proof. The experts from the other organizations can absolutely get completely different conclusions based on the same marks. Before we get to the truth, I cant prove that my guess is correct. Its fine. I trust you, Lu Siya said. I can tell you three pieces of information. First, the three biochemical pets who went out of control were indeed infected with mutated rabies, and its a completely new subtype that has never been seen before. Second, the biochemical pets who attacked the first two victims have incredibly well hidden injection marks in their ear canals. The third biochemical pet had the same virus, but there were no signs of injection in its ear canal. Third, this victim who was killed in one hit was a member of Heavenly Works Machines. The company he works for has been competing for an incredibly important deal with Spirit Creations Creatures, a company that modifies biochemical pets. The profit involved in this reaches such astronomical numbers that its enough to cause many people to go mad for it. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Lu Siya was really amazing. This was secret information, but within just one day, she managed to get a hold of it. Also, the mutated rabies that the three biochemical pets were infected with were brand new subtypes? He did not know about it yesterday. As he thought about this, Kindling flashed at the corner of his eyes, and a line of words appeared. [Increased progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Beings by 1%. Current progress: 2%. Increased contribution points by 500.] My guess is right! Meng Chao became high-spirited. The murder by pets in Blessed Paradise is indeed related to the Supernatural Beings! We dont have much time left. If you have something else to say, we can do that while we talk. Lu Siya tapped her watch and said, Youre right. There is value in examining this case in-depth. We will have to work hard to figure out the truth before the adjudicator court. Meng Chao hesitated for a while before he asked, Cant we give the adjudicator court this clue and work with the secret police? The adjudicator court has always been displeased with the formation of the abnormal beast research department. They think that weve weakened their authority, so theres no way they will work with us. Lu Siya cast a glance at Meng Chao. As for you, the adjudicator court will definitely welcome you if you provide them with a clue, but who knows how much they will trust you? Its also impossible for them to let a freshman like you to get involved. Meng Chao thought about it, and he felt that what Lu Siya said was logical. If this were a normal case, he would be considered to have done the duty of a good citizen by providing the police, adjudicator court, the abnormal beast research department, or other such government organization with a clue. But since this was related to the Supernatural Beings, he wanted to get closer to the truth. After all, there might not be anyone else in this era who understood the Supernatural Beings more than he did. Lets go. Lu Siya observed his expression and could tell his determination. She dragged the white cloth over the three corpses and quickly walked outside. We dont have much time left. There are also amazing people in the secret police, and they will discover clues of the marks as well. Then, they will be ahead of us in the case. Meng Chao followed her and asked, Will they? Yeah. While Lu Siya walked, she said, I heard that they used an expert of the secret police when they dissected the three biochemical pets yesterday, which is why they managed to find the needle marks at the depths of the biochemical pets ear canals. The person who performed the dissection yesterday is Master Sun Yufeng, a veteran harvester from the monster research center. Even he overlooked the details near the eardrums. The other harvesters also hadnt heard of such a secretive technique. In the end, a very young expert who seems to have come from the secret police pointed it out. He knew about such a tricky method, so its most likely that he has personally used this method before. Hes not a harvester, so hes definitely a top-class assassin. With such an amazing person around, its highly likely that he will turn into our competitor, and who knows who will end up getting the prize?! Oh Chapter 281 - Adjudicating Judge Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya smiled coldly. What? You dont believe me? The secret police are a violent organization that specializes in dealing with superhuman criminals. Of course there are amazing people among them. Its not strange for them to have such outstanding superhumans among them. No Of course not. Meng Chao scratched his head and asked, I just want to ask, where did you get that information from, Big Sis Ya? Lu Siya snorted coldly. I naturally have secretive and reliable channels. Dont worry about it, you can be sure of the accuracy of the information. Can I? The two of them quickly walked out of the morgue. Meng Chao looked at the two guards; they were still chatting with each other and ignoring them. Meng Chao could not help but ask, Did you buy that information with money as well? Lu Siya glared at him. Cant I? Of course you can, Meng Chao said. Big Sis Ya, I dont mean anything by it. I know that you have a lot of money, but no matter how much money you have, you cant spend it randomly and buy information that appears to be true, but is actually false Lu Siya ignored him and continued walking outside. When she turned a corner, she stopped and cast him a puzzled glance. What do you mean? Do you know that amazing person from the secret police? Meng Chao shook his head. I cant say. Lu Siya snorted coldly and continued walking forward. When she had walked more than ten meters forward, she stopped again. Wait. That means that you definitely know him. Is he a close acquaintance? A friend? Your senior brother? Meng Chao continued shaking his head. I still cant say. Lu Siya gritted her teeth and turned her head away. She continued walking forward with her head held high. When she was almost at the end of the corridor, she stopped for the third time and looked Meng Chao up and down for a long time before she said hesitantly, Wait just one more time. That outstanding and young harvester is actually you, right? Im sorry, Big Sis Ya. I really cant say it. Meng Chao looked at her really sincerely. Then, he saw Lu Siyas face and ears turning red bit by bit, all while she remained with a cold, expressionless face. With the sunglasses that covered half of her face, she said nothing and turned around again to walk outside. Once they left the building with the morgue, the sun welcomed them outside, and Lu Siya suddenly grabbed Meng Chao and dragged him under a shade. Meng Chao was stunned. Then, he sensed a sharp pair of eyes about to pierce him. He instinctively looked around and saw a man wearing a long trench coat at the entrance of the hospital. He had long sideburns and an imposing presence. Aside from the rather sinister-looking hook nose destroying his righteous features, he actually looked very masculine and charming. Even though they had avoided him in time, the hook nose man still noticed them. He stared at them for a while, but did not go to them. Instead, with his hands in the pockets of the trench coat, he turned around and went into the morgue. Who is he? He looks rather familiar, Meng Chao asked. Shen Yupeng, Lu Siya said. Hes Shen Yulongs cousin. Remember Shen Yulong? Hes the leader of the Universe Corporation mine exploration team we ran into underground. As for Shen Yupeng, hes ranked second among the third generation in the Shen family. Hes different from that bastard Shen Yulong. The family poured their resources on him, and hes a true elite. Hes really difficult to deal with. Hes not working in Universe Corporation. Instead, he joined the adjudicator court and became a secret police officer. I heard that hes also become an adjudicator. Meng Chao thought about it. Secret police officers and adjudicators are different? The secret police use their heads and are in charge of looking for clues. They have to unravel mysteries and figure out the truth so that they can locate the criminal. They might not have a lot of fighting power, but they have all sorts of strange supportive abilities, Lu Siya explained. Adjudicators are the same as heavy armed special police. They hunt violent superhuman criminals in complicated areas like downtowns with a lot of people. For that, they need a lot of fighting power. There are few superhumans who can take up the position of a secret police officer and an adjudicator at the same time. Thats why the adjudicators are divided into these two departments, but if someone possesses the ability to become a secret police officer and an adjudicator at the same time, then theyre really terrifying. In the field, theres an unofficial title for these peopleadjudicating judges. Theyre people who practically have the imperial sword that gives them arbitrary powers. They can deliver judgment on any superhuman who violated the law at any moment they want and anywhere they desire! Meng Chaao gasped in amazement. Shen Yupeng didnt become an adjudicating judge with the Shen familys background. He obtained it with his own power, Lu Siya continued. His most famous achievement is detaining a five-star Heaven Realm elite who experienced spirit energy deviation last year. At that time, rampaging spirit energy had invaded that Heaven Realm elites brain, and he went completely mad. He was hiding in a markets underground storage room, which was located at the center of the city and had a large flow of people. The storage room also contains a lot of flammable and explosive objectives, which is against the law. And this Heaven Realm elite was famous for using his vitality magnetic field to stimulate the friction between molecules and increase the temperature of matter, which allowed him to create all sorts of combustions and explosions. While his mind was clear, he could even make a monsters organs combust remotely, so it would burn to death. When his spirit energy deviated and he lost control, he set his wife and in-laws in flames, burning them to a crisp. You can say that he was forced into a corner and was desperate. Can you imagine just how dangerous it was? He was a pyromaniac who appeared in a storage room filled with flammable and explosive objects, and above him was a market. There were countless citizens shopping and eating there. Meng Chao was engrossed in the story. He could not help but hold his breath. Everyone was helpless. The firefighters were even brought in to extinguish a huge fire in the market. But Shen Yupeng went into the storage alone and managed to capture the crazed pyromaniac. He didnt let him light up even a single newspaper on fire. Meng Chao could not help but ask, The pyromaniac didnt take action? He did, Lu Siya said. The pyromaniac tried to light Shen Yupengs heart on fire, but Shen Yupeng forced that offensive magnetic field to his left pinky, and in the end, his left pinky was burnt to a crisp, but the other parts of his body remained unharmed. After the incident, Shen Yupeng admitted that he took the initiative to lure the pyromaniac into attacking his heart. It was only by doing so that he could ensure that the flammable and explosive objects around him remained in a stable condition, so the safety of the citizens on the surface would be assured. Meng Chao broke into cold sweat as he listened. He could not help but heave a long sigh of relief. Why havent I heard it on the news? You havent heard a lot of things. After all, superhuman criminals are too sensitive. The Survival Committee doesnt want the normal citizens to think that they are living with human-shaped bombs that are about to explode at any moment. So, they usually do not reveal the details of such cases to the public. Even if it shows up in the news, it is only mentioned briefly, Lu Siya said. In truth, the more superhumans train, the stronger spirit energy they contain. The organs in their bodies, including their minds, change, and it makes it easier for them to get lost, to change, and to become corrupted. There might be monsters in the wild, but there are also monsters in the depths of the human heart. We have to fight against two types of monsters, and both types of fights are equally fierce and devastating. But the second fight is even more dangerous and tragic. But I digress. It looks like the secret police has sent Shen Yupeng to handle the case of the pets killing their masters in Blessed Paradise. This guy is very smart and capable. If we want to be ahead of him, we have to speed up. Lets go! Lu Siya walked into the elevator heading to the underground parking lot. Where are we going next? Were eating. Lu Siya sat down in her race car and snapped her fingers. She released a spirit energy electrical arc and activated the crystal engine. While she was driving, she brought out a thick stack of files so that Meng Chao could read it. Meng Chao took the files and read, and he found that the stack contained an investigative report which had been done regarding the case of the pets killing humans. There were also high definition pictures of the crime scene, statements from witnesses, brief introductions to Spirit Creations Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines, the construction case for Subway No.20, which they were competing for, the background report on the third victim, who was an employee of Heavenly Works Machines, and other information. Meng Chao gave it a brief glance and noticed that the case happened between ten and twelve at night two days ago. The three biochemical pets who got out of control lived with their owners in three different apartments in Blessed Paradise, and there was less than one hour between the time each of them lost control. Once they killed their owners and ate them, they rushed out of their houses, and the neighbors, who heard the noise and rushed over, worked together to kill them. Based on the witness testimonies, there was nothing different between the three biochemical pets. At that time, all of them had bloodshot eyes, foamed at their mouths, and twitched neurotically. These were typical symptoms of dogs infected by mutated rabies. The background investigations of the first two victims were rather simple. He could not tell whether they had any relations with Spirit Creations Creatures or Heavenly Works Machines. The third victim was from Heavenly Works Machines, and hence, his background check was performed in greater detail. He was a machine master by the name of Jin Yongqiang. Twenty years ago, he graduated from the short machine associate degree course in the University of Technology. At that time, Dragon City was prepared to enter the Great Construction Era. It was in dire need of talented people who could operate construction machines. Hence, it opened up a lot of training classes and crash course schools. The value of the certs was pretty high as well. After graduation, Jin Yongqiang entered Heavenly Works Machines, and with his experience of working for years at the frontline and the resources provided by his company, he rose to the peak of Earth Realm and became a licensed machine master. It helped him become a middle-level manager in the company. However, he did not have a firm foundation and was not very talented, so when he became middle-aged, his progress stopped. It had been a long time since he awakened any skills, and he was not a pillar of strength in his company. He was just a gear that could operate stably because he had been working hard for years. His colleagues in the company and the neighbors in Blessed Paradise did not have a good impression of Jin Yongqiang. It was mainly because he was addicted to gambling and lost a lot of money over the past two years. He had even pawned off his private apartment in Blessed Paradise. His private life was also a mess. After his wife died in a monster invasion, he began flirting with women. Recently, he had cohabited with a woman who was younger than him by twenty years, and he spent a lot of money on her. The investigation report also mentioned that Jin Yongqiang faced a lot of financial pressure. But this did not seem to have a huge relation to how he was killed by his biochemical pet Chapter 282 - Detailed Analysis Layer by Layer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As Meng Chao was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly thought of something. He grabbed the thick stack of files and said, Big Sis Ya, didnt you say that youre not interested in the case? So how did you manage to get such detailed information? I was not interested in it before. I only obtained this information in the morning, Lu Siya said casually. Meng Chao thought about it and said with slight surprise, In just a few hours, you managed to get so much information, inquire about yesterdays autopsy, and bribe two guards. You actually did so many things? Youre really efficient. You must have used a lot of money, right? Why did you do that? Because of your instincts. My instincts? Thats right. Your instincts have helped us while we were deep underground. You managed to find a path of survival that led to a Blue Origin Crystal cave after we hit what appeared to be a dead-end. It was a one in a billion chance. So, how could I not believe in your instincts? Lu Siya gave Meng Chao the ghost of a smile. Or are you saying that you are working with more than just your instincts? Meng Chao shut his mouth and focused on reading through the cases. After a moment, he looked up and noticed that Lu Siya had already driven the race car to the high-end apartment complex next to the culture and education area. From a distance, he saw a few skyscrapers that stood out like sore thumbs. They formed Blessed Paradise. Right now, we dont know who the real culprit is. Both Spirit Creations Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines are major businesses. We cant go in there as we please to conduct an investigation. We are only able to start our investigation from the victims. Meng Chao flipped through the reports. I feel like theres something wrong with this Jin Yongqiang. If we could get more information about him, itd be great. It says here that he has been cohabiting with a woman in her early twenties. If we can find her, we should be able to get more clues. But the safety measures in Blessed Paradise are really tight, and now that such a tragedy occurred, its impossible for them to be lax in their guard. There might be secret police keeping watch around the area. Itll be difficult for us to sneak inside. And this female might not know what happened at that time. Even if she does, she might not be willing to tell us. After all, were not part of the secret police. She might also be shocked and currently in a very unstable state of mind. She might also have been interrogated dozens of times by the secret police and be averse to further questioning Meng Chao was not a professional detective. There were a multitude of clues, but he did not know where to start with his investigation. Get out. Lu Siya opened the car door. Were going to eat. They arrived at a restaurant with a lot of pavilions. It had a lot of twists and turns and a really quiet atmosphere. Lu Siya had already reserved a place. When they went to a rather hidden spot, they noticed a woman in black sitting there. She looked haggard. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. The woman in black stood up and asked hesitantly, Are you the one from the morning? Lu Siya remained calm. I am the one who gave you money in the morning and asked you to come out for lunch. You dont need to know who I am. You just need to know that I will definitely keep my promise. As she spoke, she brought out a really thick envelope from her handbag. It was so thick that it was about five times as thick as the envelope she gave to the two guards. She placed it on the table and pushed it forward. The woman in black helped herself to it. She opened the envelope, which revealed a thick stack of cash notes with the highest value printed on them. The woman counted them with her fingers, and delight showed up in her eyes. Then, she put on a sad look. My condolences, Ms. Zhou, Lu Siya said faintly. Were deeply regretful about Mr. Jins death, but instead of moaning and groaning about it, its more important to figure out the truth. It would bring comfort to his spirit in heaven, dont you think so? Youre right. The woman in black placed the thick envelope into her pocket. The money seemed to have given her the energy to walk forward on her own. She sat up straight and said, What do you want to ask? Fire away. Meng Chao finally guessed her identity. She was the female cohabitor of the third victim, Jin Yongqiang, the machine master. Lu Siya was right. If she could solve problems with money, why would she need any mind attacks? As long as the sum was large enough, the evil money was even more effective than a Deity Realm elites hypnosis! Lu Siya motioned for Meng Chao to sit down. She then removed her sunglasses and earring to lower all the walls she had built for herself. With her talent of a Spirit Sensor, she read the womans muscle movements and listened to her heartbeat and breathing. We want to know whether Mr. Jin had any enemies while he was alive. Has he ever offended anyone? Lu Siya asked. The woman in black had clearly been asked this question multiple times over the past few days. She shook her head with a bitter smile and went straight to the point by saying, Old Jin was a normal machine master, and he lived his days by earning his keep. He didnt even have any shares in his company. Do you think that his creditors released a dog to bite him just because they were angry? Thats impossible. That dog was his. Besides, its not the first time his dog went out of control. Wait. You said that the dog was his? Through great observation, Lu Siya caught something in the words the woman used. Usually, when it comes to pets, people often say that the pet belongs to the family. You make it sound like you didnt quite like that biochemical pet. I never liked it. The woman in black pursed her lips, and deep disgust rose to her face. Ive never liked dogs. When I was seven or eight years old, I was attacked by canine-type monsters. I still have a faint scar on my calf, so Im traumatized. If I ever decided to keep a pet, itd be a feline-type monster. But even if I chose a dog as a pet, I would never pick a large one like a Contest Tiger! We didnt keep pets at first because Old Jin is allergic to both cats and dogs. Later though, it felt like something went wrong with his head. When he had a lot of debt and was at the end of his rope, barely able to keep himself fed, he suddenly insisted that he needed this dog. And as luck would have it, he got himself killed by that dog! Lu Siya and Meng Chao looked at each other. They could see the spark that appeared briefly in each others eyes. Ms. Zhou, you mentioned that Mr. Jin was allergic to cats and dogs? Meng Chao pursued the line of questioning. Thats right. When I just got to know him, I celebrated my birthday with him. I wanted to buy a small Exquisite Cat for myself, but Old Jin refused itt. He told me that had attempted to reach Heaven Realm a few years ago and failed. He nearly went through spirit energy deviation because of it. Even though he was fine afterwards, his immunity system faced slight complications. He became allergic to the parasites that live in cats and dogs, the woman in black said. It was not some extreme allergy, though. Its just that when he came into contact with cats or dogs, red, swollen spots would rise all over his body, and he would suffer from really bad itches. When he thought that I wouldnt believe him, he went to touch the feline-type pet in our neighbors house. Just as he said, that night, red spots appeared on his arm and his back, and the itching was so bad that he couldnt sleep the entire night. Mr. Jin knew that he was allergic to cats and dogs, but he insisted on keeping a Contest Tiger as a pet? Thats a large canine-type biochemical pet, right? Meng Chao said with a frown. When did he begin taking care of this biochemical pet? After he started keeping it, didnt he suffer from allergies? How could he not have? the woman in black asked. He took care of it for around half a month. Ever since he brought the biochemical pet home, he couldnt sleep at night and kept scratching his body while tossing and turning in bed. Even if he didnt find it uncomfortable, I found it uncomfortable just watching him. Then, did you try to persuade him against it? Did you ask him why he kept a canine-type pet even though he knew that he was allergic? Could it be that Mr. Jin was someone who really loved small animals? Ive been with him for more than a year, and I never knew him to be a loving person. The woman in black scoffed. He was either playing around with machine models or trying to figure out how the dice and chips in the casinos worked. He had never shown any interest in biochemical pets. I dont know what got into his head half a month ago. Ive asked him about it and even argued with him about it. I was even thinking about breaking up with him. Of course, its not entirely because of him keeping a pet that I wanted to break up with him. Its mainly because I recently discovered that he has a huge debt and has even pawned off the house were currently living in. And he had the nerve to pretend to be some successful elite in the working force. He tricked me into giving up my youth for him. Ive been stewing in my anger, and on the night he brought the biochemical pet back, I got into a real argument with him. He told me not to care about the dog and said that he was only going to keep it for a month, at most two months. It would all be over after he endured it. What does that mean? Lu Siya asked. Could it be that someone asked him to keep that biochemical pet? I dont know. He didnt have a lot of friends, and he didnt seem like a person whom others would entrust their pets to, the woman in black said. I was really angry at that time, and I demanded to know why he didnt tell me that he has such a large debt. I also asked him why he became so generous and decided to keep a biochemical pet like other people. He couldnt say anything in his defense, but he insisted on not giving the dog away, so I couldnt do anything about it. Then, for the next half a month, our relationship was really cold. Sometimes, even when night came, I didnt go back to his place to sleep. But he didnt say anything about it. He just hugged that damn dog all the time while mingling around with the neighbors who also kept Contest Tigers in the area. They exchanged their experiences on how to rear these dogs and train them. They even took their dogs out on walks together. He often looked for guidelines on how to take care of pets online, and by the end practically turned into a pet expert. Unfortunately, he was just a half-baked professional. Who knows what he did to the biochemical pet? In any case, it went out of control and killed him. Thank goodness I didnt sleep at his place that day; otherwise, I might have ended up dead with him even though Im still so young. Wait, Ms. Zhou, you mentioned that he often took his dog out on walks with his neighbors? Meng Chao asked. Does that mean that he also went out on walks with the other two victims and their two biochemical pets who also went out of control? I think so. There are only about ten families who keep Contest Tigers as pets in Blessed Paradise. As long as theyre free in the morning or at night, they often gather together to walk their dogs and exchange experiences. They have their own circle, the woman in black said. Im terrified of large dogs, so every time I saw them, I would avoid them. I dont know what Old Jin said to the neighbors, but he was always laughing with them, and he seemed to have grown really close to them. Perhaps he was really unlucky at work and at the casino, so he wanted to change his environment and relax a little. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and said clearly, Or it might be that Mr. Jin had to overcome his allergies to cats and dogs and overcome the itchy and swollen symptoms by personally keeping a biochemical pet before he could mingle around with his neighbors and fit into the circle of people who keep Contest Tigers as pets. Chapter 283 - Getting Closer to the Truth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The woman in black was stunned for a moment. What did you say? she asked tentatively. Its nothing. Please continue. Lu Siya extended a thin and long finger to tap on the table. She changed the direction of her questions and asked, Has Mr. Jin said anything related to money recently? Such as the company competing for a major deal or something like that? No. The woman in black shook her head. Old Jin was old. He couldnt understand the newest spirit energy magnetic fields, and he often complained that the current runic symbols look like multiple earthworms squirming about. He couldnt understand them. He was marginalized by his company, and even if it managed to get a major deal, it would have nothing to do with him. But now that you said this, I remember something. He did mention something about money. One night, he came back drunk but really excited and happy. He wanted to have sex the moment he got into bed. I was angry at him for being a gambling addict, so I kicked him out of the bed. Then, we ended up arguing. After arguing for a long time, he grew angry because of his shame, and he told me that in a month or two, he would have cleared all his debts, and he would even get rich. He told me to not come and beg him to keep me around anymore when that happened. But once he said those words, he looked really regretful. No matter how much I pestered him later, he refused to say anything about how hell clear his debt. Did he? Lu Siyas eyes lit up. I remember that Mr. Jin had quite a large debt; otherwise, he wouldnt have pawned off the house. What could he do in a month or two that would allow him to clear all his gambling debt and even earn some money? Could it be that he planned to hunt Hell Beasts? Him? Forget it! The woman in black scoffed. He was just a support-class superhuman. When he was young, he didnt train hard, and many of his spirit meridians were in a mess because of his cultivation. His bones were even damaged because of the tremors from the heavy construction machines. Once he grew old, he couldnt fight anymore. How would he dare to go to the wild and hunt monsters? Besides, the apartments in Blessed Paradise arent cheap. You cannot redeem them by just killing a monster or two. Hmm Lu Siya appeared contemplative. She asked a few other inane questions before she finally said, Ms. Zhou, aside from you said already, do you think that Mr. Jin has been acting strange recently? The woman in black thought about it seriously for a long time. She was just about to shake her head when Lu Siya brought out another thick envelope from her pocket. But she did not place it on the table. She just pushed it against her chest and watched her patiently. The woman in black gulped. She thought about it for a moment before she said, Recently, Old Jin has been acting strange in every way possible. Lets just focus on how he acted half a month ago. There were a few times when he came back while stinking. It was not the smell of sweat that comes from working hard. It was a very pungent smell. I asked him what he did, but he said nothing about it and just went off to bathe. Does that count? There are plenty of types of stenches, Lu Siya said. Theres the stench of corpses, excrement, monsters, something burnt, and the stench of rotting trash. Think about it properly. Did Mr. Jins stench resemble any of the stenches I just mentioned? The woman in black thought about it and answered firmly, It was the stench of garbage. I remember complaining at that time that he seemed to have come back after rolling around in the trash. Lu Siya nodded and asked, Then, which happened first? Mr. Jin coming back with that strange smell of garbage or him buying a biochemical pet while ignoring the fact that hes allergic? The smell came first, the woman in black said. After two or three days, he brought that creature. Meng Chao asked a few questions as well. The woman in black stared at the envelope Lu Siya pressed against her chest and answered. However, she only knew a limited number of things and she had already mentioned everything that she knew. Soon, she started repeating her answers incoherently. Thank you, Ms. Zhou. Lu Siya finally pushed the second envelope forward slowly. After a person dies, they will not come back to life. You have to be strong. Thank you, I will. The woman in black took the envelope happily and started counting the money in delight. With the help of money, she quickly and bravely left the trauma of her gambler boyfriend dying behind. I know what I need to do. Once she finished counting the thick stack of cash notes, she smiled obsequiously at Lu Siya and Meng Chao. I wont tell anyone all that I told you two just now. Please dont. Lu Siya said. First, if the other investigators want to know anything, you wont be able to hide the truth from them. The more you try to hide, the more you will reveal the truth. Itll be easier for them to find out the answer that way. Second, were all good citizens who obey the law. Its impossible for us to ask you to hide the truth and put a stop to the progress of the case. Third, and listen carefully to this. If anyone comes to you to investigate the case, you should tell them the truth. But if you dont tell them that we came to find you, ten days later, I will send you an envelope as thick as this one, understand? Yes, got it! The woman in black thanked her profusely and stuffed the two envelopes into her pockets before she left like a thief. Meng Chao and Lu Siya closed their eyes and thought about all they heard for five minutes. Then, they opened their eyes at the same time and saw the sparks in each others eyes. Just now, when Ms. Zhou was answering the questions, her breathing, heartbeat, and the minor expressions were all very normal. I dont think she was lying, Lu Siya said. Lets say that all she said is the truth. What do you think? Why did the third victim buy a Contest Tiger half a month ago? Didnt you mention it just now? Meng Chao had intense fire burning in his eyes. Its to blend into the circle of neighbors keeping Contest Tigers as pets. Then, why did he want to blend into the circle of people who keep Contest Tigers as pets, and especially during the time when he has accumulated a huge debt and is in a terrible fix? Also, mentioned that he would only keep that biochemical pet for at most two months before he sent it away or sold it off. He also said that he would clear all his gambling debt and even earn a large sum of money in that timeframe. These two things seem to be connected together. I think that our thoughts are pretty much the same, Meng Chao said. If the third victim didnt exist and we just looked at the case based on the first two victims in the murder case by pets in Blesseed Paradise, it would look as if someone maliciously injected rabies into the pets. They injected mutated rabies into the deepest part of the biochemical pets ear canals. Even though they did it really elusively, which makes it difficult for normal harvesters and forensic scientists to discover it, such an action is actually very difficult. The virus was clearly not injected into the pets by their owners, and normal people usually have no chance of coming into contact with other peoples pets. Even if their owners are not around, if theyre too close, the pets would become wary, and its impossible for them to be manipulated. I have to say this. The virus for mutated rabies does not have a long incubation period. Its only five days at most. During this period of time, I dont think any outsider could get close to two biochemical pets, stun or hypnotize them, and use a special tool to inject a virus into their ear canals. The only people who could do it are the security guards and the residents in Blessed Paradise. No, not even your average security guard or resident would be able to do it. Only the people who are in the circle of Contest Tiger owners, who walk their dogs together, often gather in groups, and have become close to each other would have the chance to do this. Lu Siyas eyes shone with admiration. Are you hinting that the third victim is the one who injected the virus into the first two biochemical pets? I dont know, but he does have a motive, Meng Chao said. Spirit Creations Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines are fighting for the deal for Subway No.20. The company who gets the deal will decide the mode of construction of the newly developed areas in the northern frontlines in the future. They will get more deals and an astronomical profit. If its revealed that the pets modified by Spirit Creation Creatures can go out of control and kill, such a terrifying and bloody case would definitely affect who would get the deal. Heavenly Works Machines is able to benefit from the case of pets losing control and killing people the most, so based on the principle of whoever benefits from this is the suspect, they have the strongest motive and are the main suspect! Lu Siya nodded slowly and said, Lets say that your train of thought is correct. Why then did he do this in Blessed Paradise? If he chose a downtown area, where there is a larger flow of people or a normal area with more citizens and a noisier atmosphere, it would have been easier to create a scandal. After all, if the mysterious person had not posted this online yesterday, this matter would have been suppressed. Meng Chaos eyes shone with a light suggesting that he thought that Lu Siya understood him because great minds thought alike. At the start, I couldnt understand it, but once I thought about it carefully, I realized that the suspect could only choose places like Blessed Paradise. Choosing a downtown area or normal areas like Blessed Heavenly Garden would make it easier to create major news, but the problem is, how is he supposed to act if thats the case? Contest Tigers are large hounds with a certain degree of fighting strength. They have a lot of carnivorous monsters genes implanted in them, and they can even switch to fighting mode. So, the management for the buying and selling of these creatures is very strict. You need to register if you want to buy and keep these creatures as pets. If they die or are lost, you need to go and file a report at the related departments. In other words, the suspect cant buy a Contest Tiger casually, inject it with mutated rabies, and throw it into a downtown area while waiting for it to go wild. If he did it, it would be the same as him surrendering to the police. Of course, he cant wait for Contest Tigers to pass by with their owners in the downtown area and follow them to look for a chance to stab a long needle into the pets ears, either. In comparison, Blessed Heavenly Garden is a small and old area with a lot of residents. The families living there have stayed there for decades. They know each others backgrounds, and even if they have an emergency which makes them unable to walk their pet, they would not entrust them to a newbie who just joined the circle. But even if they did, there are neighbors all around the place, and when there are a lot of people in the area, there are a lot of eyes watching you, so itll be difficult to find a chance to take action. But Blessed Paradise is a new, high-end residential area. First of all, it has fewer residents, and the environment in the small residential area is good. There are all sorts of man-made bamboo forests, fake mountains, ponds, winding paths leading to secluded areas, pavilions, and other similar places. Second, most of the residents there have a certain status in society. The security measures are tight, so they trust each other a lot. They are not wary of each other. Lets say that the third victim is the suspect who caused the first two cases to happen. He was a resident in Blessed Paradise, and he had bought his apartment long ago. On top of that, he is a middle-rank manager in Heavenly Works Machines and is an elite in society who has fame and prestige. Aside from a handful of neighbors, very few people in the other blocks would know that he has a large debt, so they would not be suspicious of him. He knows the terrain in the area as well, so he knows the blindspots of the CCTVs. So, as long as he can find an excuse and send the owners of the two biochemical pets away, he could inject the virus as he pleases. Chapter 284 - Trash Site 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Makes sense. Lu Siya flipped through the information she found in the morning. Even though Jin Yongqiang wasnt a core manager in Heavenly Works Machines, which means that it would have been impossible for him to get a lot of benefits from the deal related to Subway No. 20, he owed a lot of money to casinos, so if he didnt think of something, he would soon be chased out of Blessed Paradise. At this critical moment, as long as someone was willing to give him money, he would be willing to do whatever he was asked. But I dont understand it. Why did Jin Yongqiang end up as the third victim? Money nor loyalty to Heavenly Works Machines shouldnt have been enough of a temptation for him to sacrifice himself, right? Thats right. Based on what Ms. Zhou said just now, Jin Yongqiang clearly didnt expect to sacrifice his life. Instead, he was planning to clear his debt after he succeeded in this and continue enjoying his life. Meng Chao sank into deep thought and connected all the clues together. He found it a little awkward. Do you remember me telling you that the way the third biochemical pet attacked was slightly different compared to the first two biochemical pets? Even though they were all infected with mutated rabies, I feel like the biochemical pet who attacked Jin Yongqiang was calmer and more lethal. In other words, what we face might not be a single case, but two cases. The first two victims were indirectly killed by Jin Yongqiang, while Jin Yongqiang was killed by another mysterious person. Thats right. The third biochemical pet didnt have a needle-shaped hole in its ear canal. Jin Yongqiang shouldnt have injected a virus into it, Lu Siya said. If Jin Yongqiang didnt die, it wouldnt have been so easy to relate this matter to Heavenly Works Machines as well. Lets assume that someone in the higher management of Heavenly Works Machines is actually crazy enough to plan this entire matter to seize the deal and attack their competitors. But hes worried that Jin Yongqiang, who injected the virus into the dogs, would spill the beans, so he killed him. Still, even if he wanted to kill Jin Yongqiang, he shouldnt have chosen this moment. He could have waited until the deal was in his hands and our attention had moved away from this case. Then, he could use another method to make Jin Yongqiang die without a trace. Hes a person who has a gambling addiction and lives a debauched life. It wouldnt be strange even if he died in an accident. So why and how did he kill him with his pet? The three murders by the pets happened practically at the same time. This doesnt look like killing someone to silence them. This is practically drawing fire to themselves. The higher management in Heavenly Works machines wouldnt be that stupid. I agree with your thoughts. Meng Chao scratched his head and said in a troubled manner, The problem is, Jin Yongqiang is already dead, and the dead tell no tales. We cant go into Heavenly Works Machines to gather evidence either. All of this is just our guesses. We dont have concrete evidence, and we dont have a way to find the person who killed Jin Yongqiang. The proof might not be in Heavenly Works Machines. Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao. Just now, Ms. Zhou mentioned that for a few days half a month ago Jin Yongqiang smelled like trash when he came home. You were stunned for a moment when you heard that. Why? Meng Chao was taken aback for a moment. He thought about it for a while before he said, I think I know where Jin Yongqiang went at that time. Oh? Lu Siyas eyes lit up. Meng Chao brought out his phone and opened his browser. He typed in a few keywords, and soon, he found an article. Lu Siya took his phone and looked at the article. It talked about how Spirit Creations Creatures signed an agreement with the waste treatment center. Tens of millions of Dragon Citizens lived in a city with limited space. They stay in skyscrapers and underground bunkers. The hornet-style buildings might have increased the livable space, so more people were able to live comfortably, but it also created a lot of trash from various industries and peoples daily life. Dealing with the trash was a major problem that affected everyones survival. First, if they did not deal with the piles of trash in time, there was a high possibility that all sorts of viruses and bacteria would spread, and the trash was also a hotbed for small monsters like rats, insects, snakes, and ants. If the humans were the slightest bit careless, these creatures could cause a plague. Second, there were limited resources in Dragon City. Practically all trash had to be recycled and reused to help with the citizens daily needs. It was impossible for them to use simple and crude methods like burying the trash or burning it. Dragon City had a large synthetical waste treatment center set up in each of the four cardinal directions. The amount of trash they took in and processed every day reached astronomical figures. Based on the news, Trash Site 4, which was the waste treatment center in the south of Dragon City, signed a contract with Spirit Creations Creatures. They would use Giant Sandworms modified by Spirit Creations to handle the trash there. Every day, the worms would eat a large amount of trash that could not be recycled or degraded. Then, they would turn them into natural fertilizer, which had a lot of nutrients. The article spoke about how much capital they could save up, how much profit they could create from this, and other things. I heard that half a month ago, the Giant Sandworms Spirit Creations Creatures modified to specifically eat trash went out of control. They didnt hurt anyone, but they crawled underground and escaped. The time it happened matches when Jin Yongqiang came back with a smell so bad that his partner thought that he had rolled around in trash, Meng Chao explained. Lets goLu Siya stood up and lowered her sunglassesto Trash Site 4. South of Dragon City was Synthetical Trash Site 4. It was located far away from the business and residential areas and surrounded by broken down factories, which had been destroyed by monsters. They were currently being repaired and renovated. They moved through the cluster of factories and saw a mountain range that rose and fell. It also released all sorts of gases that had various colors. The mountain range was made up of heaps of trash. The microorganisms of the Other World invaded them. Deep red, faint purple, and grayish-white smoke covered the sky and blocked the sun. Greasy and dirty water, which shone in the colors of a rotting rainbow, flowed past them. It was basically a completely different world compared to the most brilliant part of Dragon Citythe central commercial area. Even if Meng Chao was used to the noise and dirtiness in Blessed Heavenly Garden and worked as a harvester who recovered resources, he was still unable to help but frown a little when he faced such a horrible environment. Before he went to university, he seldom went to rural-urban fringes which were close to the fog. Even though he knew that there were countless places in Dragon City where the living environment was a hundred times worse than in Blessed Heavenly Garden, he had never actually seen nor experienced how they were like. The large trash site looked like a ghost town to him. It was only then that he gained a vague understanding about how a short half a century was not enough to separate their city from their mother planet. They still ached from the wound torn open by their transmigration to the Other World, and they still hurt from the time when all order had collapsed in Dragon City and they lived through the bloody and dark era. It was time when the trash was sent into the waste treatment center. Countless heavy crystal trucks carrying foul-smelling trash headed to the waste treatment center with roaring engines. They poured all the new carts of trash on the conveyor belt. The sorting center at the end of it was the basin at the center of the mountains of trash. The stench was its sign of recognition. Countless recyclers wearing goggles and simple filtration masks stood there. They wore cloaks and held steel drills and clamps in their hands while they rushed to the trash. They staggered about and shoved at each other like hungry hyenas as they pounced at the rotting prey that appeared tasty to them. Soon, they arrived at their self-designated areas and started sorting out the trash without caring about the stench or the filth. Even though Dragon Citys automation was rising, there was still a lot of work that the industrial robots could not handle, even if they had runic symbols and superbrains. Sorting out trash and recycling was one of such tasks. Since Dragon Citizens lived frugal lives, before normal citizens treated something as trash, they would use it many times and recycle it on their own to squeeze out all of its value before they threw it into the trash. Hence, if the city wanted to squeeze out every last drop of value out of what was already trash in other peoples eyes, they needed human eyes, because humans stood at the top of all living creatures. They also needed their fingers and their brains to sort out the trash. When the recyclers carefully sorted out everything, the trash that had no recycle value would then go to the next area. It would be sent to the biochemical treatment factory and be eaten by Giant Sandworms. Meng Chao was dumbfounded as he watched the magnificent sight of thousands of recyclers sorting out trash, and a complicated light shone in his eyes. Lu Siya did not share his interest and strode straight to the depths of the waste treatment center. She wore a silk dress and high heels, which did not fit into the horrible, smelly environment around her, but when she walked among the piles of trash with dirty water flowing down them, she still managed to make it seem as if she was walking on star avenue. Since she stood out like a sore thumb, very soon, she attracted attention. What are you doing here? A burly man with his arm covered in tattoos came out from behind a pile of trash. He had a sharp steel drill in his hands and was looking at them with wariness. Behind him were a few more burly men peeking at them. Lu Siya examined them expressionlessly. Perhaps it was because he could sense the dangerous presence of a Heaven Realm elite coming out of Lu Siya, but the tattooed man took half a step back and decided to be humble. This is a dangerous working area, and normal people are not allowed to enter. Who are you looking for? You. Lu Siya brought out a huge stack of cash notes from her pocket and enveloped it with her spirit energy. She flicked it in his direction, and it floated and swayed in front of him, but did not fall on the ground. The tattooed mans eyes went wide. He hesitated for a moment before he took the money and put a smile on his ugly face. Maam, what business do you have with us? Have you seen this person before? Lu Siya brought out one of Jin Yongqiangs photos from her folder and handed it to him. Then, she drew out a thick of cash, split it into two piles, and placed them on her palms. Dont be in such a hurry to answer me. If you havent seen him before, you can ask the recyclers working under you. Ill give you half an hour. If you say that you havent seen him after half an hour, I will give you the money in my left hand. If you say that you have seen him and state the correct time, Ill give you the money in both of my hands. But if you tell me that youve seen him before, yet cant state the correct time or lie to trick me, then Im sorry, but I will take back all the money, do you understand me? The tattooed man stared at the money in Lu Siyas hands for a long time. Then, he looked at her appearance and the way she carried herself, and he became certain that she would not lie just because of the money she brought out. He gulped and folded Jin Yongqiangs picture carefully. Then, he found around ten teenagers who looked really thin to serve the two of them while he headed deep into the waste treatment center with his subordinates. Chapter 285 - Disaster of the Rat Horde Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and Lu Siya did not want to alert the managers of the waste treatment center, so they could only sit in a shack located among the piles of trash. As Meng Chao watched the recyclers sweat while working in a horrid environment, he could not help but say, I didnt expect that Dragon City would have such a place! You think that their job is very hard, do you? Lu Siya smirked coldly. Honestly, theyre already lucky. At the very least, they have a regular, lawful job. There are plenty of people who want to become recyclers, but cant do it! Meng Chao fell silent. He knew that Lu Siya was telling the truth. The unemployment rate in Dragon City was always high. Even though the government gathered data and came up with a statistic telling them that their unemployment rate was ONLY at 10%, that figure was something they obtained after they also included the temporary mercenaries and work relief brought in to kill monsters when they invaded the city and repair the buildings which were destroyed during the fog. This sort of temporary work that was nothing more than work relief only gave them enough money to buy synthetic luncheon meat, which had basic nutrients, and shelter that would only somewhat guarantee that they would not be exposed to nature. The lives of people who live like that were absolutely horrible. If they only considered those with full-time lawful jobs, then the true unemployment rate among youngsters from the ages of twenty to thirty would actually be over 50%, and that was an incredibly terrifying number. It was no wonder then why even a job like a recycler was something countless people dreamed of having. The trash sight allowed Meng Chao to better understand why Lin Chuan said the Ultimate Style could not save Dragon City. He could also understand why the future Dragon City had walked to its own destruction. Then, he thought of Lu Siyas luxurious car and the high-end, elegant restaurant located near Blessed Paradise. He remembered the price of eating one meal there, and a well of emotions surged up in his heart. Lu Siya had a keen sense for emotions, and she snorted lightly. I know what youre thinking. You and I both hope that we can change what is before us, but if we use Lin Chuans method, we wont be able to solve any problems. Meng Chao frowned. Why? The expansion and upgrading of Blessed Happiness Street Elementary School is almost complete. So what? Its just one school. We solved the symptoms of the problem, but not the root of it, Lu Siya said. The source of all the problems in Dragon City is the lack of resources, space, and market. The current Dragon City relies on mining and hunting monsters to obtain resources. You can say that were a high-tech fishing civilization. And fishing civilizations are bound to be unable to take care of tens of millions of people within such a narrow space. Only industrial civilizations can let tens of millions of people live comfortable and dignified lives. But if we want to have an industrial civilization with tens of millions of people, not only do we need raw materials, we also need a market. We need a large consumer with hundreds of millions or even billions of people. Dragon City is a foreign force. Theres no way we can find a consumer market that is ten times larger than our size. So then, how can we ensure that we can provide enough jobs for everyone to live comfortable lives? This is the core problem. As for whether the superhumans who are born in powerful families only care about enjoying their lives, driving race cars, staying in mansions, and whether theyre willing to contribute to society? Thats secondary. After all, more than 95% of people in Dragon City are normal citizens, and only less than 1% of children are born in powerful families. Even if all of us were enlightened and donated all of our money, how many schools could we build, and how many lifelong problems of normal people could we solve? So, Ill just repeat myself. Instead of acting like Lin Chuan and donating all of your money to create elementary schools, it would be better to use that money to cultivate and increase your fighting power to expand our territory and conquer all of the Other World. Its only by conquering the Other World can we open up a consumer market that is ten times or one hundred times larger than Dragon City. We can dump all of the industrial products made by Dragon City outward, and then, Dragon City will be able to create a lot more factories, which will allow us to provide a ton more job positions. Most of the normal people will then be able to earn money and live dignified lives instead of squirming around like litterbugs. How can we conquer the Other World? Of course, its by relying on superhumans, which is us. But superhumans arent stupid either. The Other World is huge, mysterious, and dangerous. All that talk about using the steel army to sweep through the enemy forces is just words to placate the people. There is no superhuman with a clear mind who would think that the road to conquering the Other World will be smooth and will happen naturally. There are risks in conquering the Other World, and its a fact that people will die. The superhumans can live comfortable lives in Dragon City and enjoy dignified and grand lives. Why should they run into the fog and fight to their deaths with the creatures of the Other World? Saying that theyre doing it for Earth is too vague of a reason. Offering them race cars and mansions is more practical. So, to help the pitiful normal people in front of you and to save our hometown, us superhumans should earn money and enjoy our lives to the fullest so that human kinds endless desires will turn into endless motivation. We will then train hard to expand Dragon Citys territory. This will create a large market for normal people and a lot of high-earning job positions. Then, by taxing these people, we can create more advanced schools. This is the way to put things right once and for all. Its a much more logical plan than Lin Chuans naive one, dont you think so? Meng Chao was silent for a long time before he said, Lets change the topic. Big Sis Ya, your earrings look really good. While they spoke, the tattooed, burly man came back. Behind him was a dirty girl. She had a filtration mask and was hidden by a cloak. Her arms were wrapped in thick sleeves to prevent cuts and corrosion. She hid behind the tattooed man and looked at them timidly. She saw the person in the picture around half a month ago, but she cant remember the exact date. The tattooed man went straight to the point. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. They could see the delight in each others eyes. Little girl, dont be scared. Were just going to ask a few simple questions. Lu Siya put the two stacks of cash together and handed it to the tattooed man. She smiled and said, Tell me, where did the person in the picture you saw go half a month ago, and what did he do? He He just walked around the piles of trash, the little girl said timidly. Once, he missed a step and fell off a pile of trash. He cut his hand because of it. I saw it, so I went to bandage his hand. Then, Uncle Li came over, and he ran off even though I was only halfway through dressing up his wound. The tattooed man frowned and asked gravely, Why dont I know about this? It seemed like he was Uncle Li. Forget it. The waste treatment center isnt a strategic military area. Dont make things hard for the girl. Lu Siya cast a cold glance at the tattooed man before she looked at the girl and asked kindly, Little girl, do you remember what that person in the picture did at that time? I dont know. The little girl bit her lip while hesitating. He ran in the direction of the biochemical treatment factory, and it looked like he was searching for something. The biochemical treatment factory was the place where the Giant Sandworms provided by Spirit Creations Creatures ate trash. Lu Siya remained silent for a while before a thought struck her. She touched the girls head, and her voice became even gentler. Little girl, Ive finished asking all my questions. The information you gave me is very important to me. Thank you. The little girl sighed in relief and was just about to leave when Lu Siya suddenly seemed to have remembered something and asked casually, By the way, did you meet the person in the picture before or after the Giant Sandworms went out of control? The little girl did not even think. She blurted out, Before. Uncle Li coughed loudly. He could do nothing about Lu Siya, but he could glare viciously at the little girl, so he did. The little girl realized that she had let her tongue slip, and her face turned pale. Lu Siya smiled faintly and brought out another stack of notes from her pocket. She slapped it against Uncle Lis chest and drew closer to say softly, If I learn that you did anything to the girl, I will skin you alive. Uncle Lis ugly face trembled, and he nearly screamed in fear. So, the Giant Sandworms here did go out of control half a month ago Lu Siya removed her sunglasses and stared at Uncle with cold eyes. What exactly happened at that time? I-Its nothing. Uncle stuttered, but he told the truth. There are usually more than one hundred Giant Sandworms working here at the same time. When they face spirit energy magnetic field interference, a few of them occasionally go out of control, but thats normal. In any case, this so-called loss of control just means that they refuse to eat or wriggle around. After the monster controllers call for them, they soon return to normal. Are they monster controllers from Spirit Creations Creatures? Lu Siya asked. Yeah. Uncle Li nodded. Spirit Creations Creatures have sent a few technicians to be stationed here for long periods of time. Theyre all elites at modifying and controlling Giant Sandworms. For some reason, that day, a few of the Giant Sandworms crawled underground, and no matter what, no one could find them. How many? Uncle Li thought about it. I think it was five. Yes, it was five. What happened after? How did you deal with the situation? Lu Siya asked. We didnt take any special measures. In any case, Giant Sandworms are gentle creatures and they seldom attack humans. Spirit Creations searched for them for a few days, but couldnt find them, so they gave up. They compensated us for the missing Giant Sandworms, and that was that, Uncle Li answered honestly. At that moment, noise suddenly came from outside the shack. A few of the recyclers ran inside. They shouted, Big Brother Li, its bad! The rat horde came over to cause trouble again! What? Uncle Li slammed his fist against his palm. Damn it, its those accursed rats again! Whats going on? Rats? Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Yeah, rats. Uncle Li then told Meng Chao and Lu Siya that there were pests living in the depths of the waste treatment center all year long, and it was very normal. Usually, they only snuck out at night. They seldom ran out before the recyclers steel drills and clamps in broad daylight since it was asking for death. But lately, the rat hoard in the waste treatment center had become incredibly active. Even if it was daytime, it would still swagger out and run around the area. The rats also became much more aggressive. They scratched and bit the recyclers. How long has this lately been goin on? Lu Siya asked. Just recently. Around ten days, I think, Uncle Li answered. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. Come on. Lets go and take a look, both of them said together. Chapter 286 - Giant Sandwor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When they followed Uncle Li and reached the site of the attack, they saw a mass of fierce rats that was so big that it looked like a black tidal wave. They crawled out of the gaps between the trash and bared their teeth at the humans. The recyclers swung their steel shovels like baseball bats and sent the fierce rats who had jumped high into the air flying. The rats did not care and continued jumping around. Some people were scratched and bitten, and bloody wounds appeared on their bodies. Fortunately, the rats were rather small, and by the looks of it, they were just normal rats. They could not compare to the Rapid Biting Rats Meng Chao had encountered during the practical test of his national college examination. They could not deal much damage to humans, who were like giants to them, either. Strange. Normal rats are cowardly. Why would they dare to attack humans in broad daylight? Meng Chaos eyes flashed. His Bloody Flame shot out when he yanked the chains about. With great accuracy, the saber wrapped itself around a rats neck and dragged it over. He brought out harvesting tools from his waist bag, put on gloves and a mask, and started harvesting. To his current self, dissecting a normal rat was even simpler than disassembling a childs toy. With just a few movements, the creatures abdominal cavity was cut open, and its organs, tendons, spine, and brain were spread out. Meng Chao could see obvious tears on the rats tendons. It was an injury from when someone used too much force to achieve their goal. There were also various degrees of edema in multiple parts of the rats brain. Faint spots spread out on its spine, and they either reacted rather sluggishly or really excitedly when Meng Chao delivered spirit energy ripples at different frequencies into them. This rats nervous system has been damaged by a virus. Meng Chao thought about it. Based on the results of the dissection, it looks like it has the symptoms of mutated rabies. I have to bring it back to conduct a pathology test. Wait. Did the recyclers show any symptoms of sickness after they were bitten? Most of the mutated rabies could infect humans. The incubation period was short, and there was practically no cure for it. The fatality rate of the virus once it activated was also very high. Uncle Li shook his head. No. These things are just annoying. Once we treat our wounds, were fine. Oh, there were two recyclers who got a fever, but after a day, they were okay. They were? Meng Chao frowned a little. Have you been injected with vaccines? We were. After all, this concerns our lives, Uncle Li said. But anyway, were supposed to take injections after were bitten by rats or mad dogs. This is general knowledge. Lu Siya knew what Meng Chao was thinking about, and she said faintly, Its useless even if youre injected with a vaccine. The mutated rabies vaccine we have in Dragon City targets the ten most commonly seen subtypes. But based on the information we have, the three biochemical pets in Blessed Paradise who were infected had contracted a brand new subtype. If you think that the rats and the biochemical pets were infected with the same type of virus, it doesnt make any sense. There are plenty of recyclers here who have been bitten, and the incubation period would never go past one week. If you were right, someone would have shown symptoms of rabies by now, Uncle Li said. Perhaps the virus is growing weaker? The virus invasion of the rats organs and brains isnt as strong as in the three biochemical pets. Maybe its getting weaker while mutating, and it lost its ability to infect humans. Compared to that, Im more interested in how these rats were infected by the virus. Did Jin Yongqiang run here half a month ago, catch a few normal rats, and inject the virus into them? Lu Siya mumbled and looked at Meng Chao. Both of them spoke at the same time. Its the Giant Sandworms! Then, Lu Siya frowned and shook her head. Could Giant Sandworms have been infected by mutated rabies as well? Weve never discovered any cases of Giant Sandworms being infected by rabies before. But this is the Other World, so we cant say that its impossible, Meng Chao said. There were four main subtypes of rabies on Earth, and they only spread among cats, dogs, wolves, badgers, and bats. Weve never discovered cases of rabies being transferred to humans after being bitten by glires-type animals. But after we transmigrated to the Other World, the virus mutated, and even rats can spread rabies now. Giant Sandworms are invertebrates living on land. They are oligochaetes, a sub-branch under annelids. Its impossible for them to be infected by rabies and spread it. But the Giant Sandworms here are products modified by Spirit Creations Creatures. To ensure that they can eat more types of trash and digest a lot of non-degradable materials, to make them smarter and more obedient to human commands, the experts at Spirit Creations Creatures implanted a lot of other monsters genetic sequences into their genetic chains. You can say that these Giant Sandworms are the amalgamations of super earthworms and mammals, so theyre hundreds of times larger, have strengthened skeletons, muscles, and organs. Its hard to tell whether these messed up creatures can be infected by the brand new mutated rabies, which has gone through all kinds of mutations, or not. Lu Siya thought about it for a moment before she asked Uncle Li, Do you know where the Giant Sandworms ran off to after you lost control of them half a month ago? Uncle Li was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. I dont know. Lu Siya smiled. Looks like I was too generous just now. I gave you the impression that Im stupid and have a lot of money. Do you think that Im easily fooled? Uncle Li took half a step back and ended up stepping on a rat, which had run over madly. He cursed under his breath, brought his leg up, and kicked the rat more than ten meters away. Then, he looked up and said sincerely, I really dont know. Im only in charge of the harvesters here. Those Giant Sandworms are related to Spirit Creations Creatures. They have nothing to do with me. Listen. Lu Siya was unmoved and continued. You should have heard the news. The biochemical pets modified by Spirit Creations Creatures have gone out of control. Very soon, investigators will come here and search through the entire waste treatment center. All secrets will no longer be secrets, and even if you hide it, its useless. Im going to ask you one last time. Do you know or do you not know about where they went? Lu Siyas gaze was like an icy knife that shot through the sunglasses and touched Uncle Lis tattoos. Uncle Li shuddered and stammered, I-I really didnt see them. No one saw where the Giant Sandworms who lost control crawled off. But they should have fled down the drainage pipes. Where are the drainage pipes? Lu Siya remained calm. In the northwest corner of the biochemical treatment factory. It was originally an industrial waste treatment center, so there are a lot of complicated drainage pipes there. Later, the area was invaded by monsters, and the entire treatment center was destroyed. Many of the drainage pipes collapsed or were blocked. The capital required to repair those pipes is very high, so it was better to just build a new treatment center, which left that one completely abandoned. Later, the waste treatment center grew larger, and when we went through the second phase of expansion, we built a biochemical treatment factory over there. After the Giant Sandworms fled, the technicians from Spirit Creations Creatures suspected that they fled down the cracks of the damaged drainage pipes and crawled deep underground. Those drainage pipes were used for industrial waste, so there might be poison or really corrosive residual fluid in them, so the people from Spirit Creations Creatures did not dare go deep into the pipes to investigate, and they didnt want outside professionals to cause a ruckus. Anyway, Giant Sandworms are gentle, so this matter was left unsettled. Alright. Lu Siya nodded. Bring us to the northwest corner of the biochemical treatment factory. Then, well have no other business with you. If they ignored the stench that came wafting into their noses and the shocking bodies of the Giant Sandworms, the biochemical treatment factory was actually a really fertile land for crops. More than one hundred Giant Sandworms crawled about in the endless trash site and ate the residue of human civilization. They excreted a shocking amount of nutritional substances, which were sent to fertilizer factories. They added all sorts of micronutrients to them and turned them into new feed or fertilizer. Because of it, Dragon City was able to satisfy the needs of tens of millions of people in such a small space. Through Spirit Creations Creatures hard work, this generation of Giant Sandworms no longer required monster controllers to control their brainwaves. Instead, with the help of the Internet, they could be controlled remotely by giving commands to the chips implanted to every bundle of nerves in their bodies. The control center of the Giant Sandworms was located at the northeast corner of the biochemical treatment factory. There were no workers there, only three entrances to the abandoned drainage pipes. Each one of them was more than two meters wide. They stood above the sea of trash with their black mouths wide open. With Lu Siyas approval, Uncle Li ran off like the wind. Lu Siya knelt down on one knee and examined the marks at the entrance of the drainage pipes with a focused look on her face. Big Sis Ya, you researched Giant Sandworms before? Meng Chao asked curiously. Of course, Lu Siya said faintly. While I was in university, I majored in crystal mine exploration and mining. While exploring underground, we often bring specially modified Giant Sandworms to eat rocks and dig tunnels. Also, the smell and shape of the excrements left by wild Giant Sandworms are slightly different after they eat different crystals. By analyzing them, we can learn the composition and purity of the crystal mines nearby. This is a basic skill of mine explorers. Right, there are indeed marks of Giant Sandworms crawling through here before. I can also smell the scent of Giant Sandworm excrements coming from the underground. Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath and stood up, but she swayed a little and nearly fell on the ground. Meng Chao quickly went to support her. She seemed to have no strength in her limbs. Her face was pale, and her lips trembled a little. She looked so nauseous that she was about to puke, but she could not vomit. Big Sis Ya, whats wrong? Its nothing. It just stinks too much. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao remembered that Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor. Her strength had increased because of the spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. Her senses were much sharper compared to those of normal superhumans, and it was to the point that she needed to use various instruments to block off those senses. If she did not, her thoughts would be affected. One of her heightened senses was her sense of smell. Even Meng Chao was unable to stand the stench of the trash site, so he did not know how Lu Siya had managed to last until then. She had pretended to be cold and aloof in front of Uncle Li, but once he left, she completely broke down. Chapter 287 - Underground Beast Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Why go through all that suffering? As Meng Chao watched Lu Siya dry heaving with her back bent but not managing to vomit anything and tears trailing down her face, he could not help but say, Im a student from Monster University. This case will affect all the people working in the monster production line. Its also connected to my university. I have an unshirkable duty to find the truth. You could have stayed in your mansion in comfort and enjoyed the profits of the first mining rights to the Red Radiance Jade mine. Why did you run to this place and go against your constitution of a Spirit Sensor? I Urk Lu Siya felt a little frustrated that Meng Chao saw how pathetic she looked, but she could only take the anti-bacterial wet wipe he handed to her and wipe the corners of her eyes and lips. She gritted her teeth and said, If I want to find the culprit who caused Lin Chuans death and find the mastermind who modified the White Spirit, I must climb up the ranks of the abnormal beast research department. And if I want to climb up, I must do things personally. If I hand over the clues to someone else while I wait at the rear, I will definitely be able to stay in comfort and be safe, but someone else will gain the achievements, be promoted, obtain the trust of the powerful people, and gain the right to get in touch with more of the core secrets. Besides, I told you before that I want to fulfill Lin Chuans dying wish as well as change Dragon Citys current state, but Ill do it in my own way. I wont urk be stopped by this bit of trouble! Meng Chaos expression changed a little. Regardless of whether Lu Siya was just an ambitious woman who wanted to climb up the ranks of both Sky Pillar Corporation or the abnormal beast research department or whether she really wanted to take revenge for Lin Chuan and create Dragon Citys future, at the very least, she had managed to take the lead and do her own work when it came to the mine exploration last time and the investigation this time. The truth is right before our eyes. Lu Siya pressed down on her chest. After she calmed down a little, she sucked in a deep breath in refusal to admit defeat. The stench made her face turn pale, but she endured the feeling of her stomach and chest churning while she spoke with great difficulty. As long as we find one of the Giant Sandworms who lost control and find the mutated rabies virus in their bodies, we will be able to prove our previous assumption that Jin Yongqiang spread the virus in Trash Site 4 and Blessed Paradise in order to cause the pets to lose control and defame Spirit Creations Creatures. This was an order he received to help Heavenly Works Machines get an incredibly profitable deal. With this, we will have solved most of the case. I must go down. You stay here and act as my sentry as well as coordinate with me. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. The dark entrance of the drainage pipe made him remember the strange nightmare he had last night. He remembered seeing a huge Giant Sandworm who looked like a demon opening its mouth. It looked like it could swallow everything underground, and it had even invaded the foundation of a skyscraper, which led to countless buildings collapsing. Before the citizens could react to it, many of them had already died under the debris. Meng Chaos eyes stung. [Increased progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities by 2%. Current progress: 4%. Increased contribution points by 1,000.] Meng Chaos heartbeat quickened. His quest progress had only been at 2%, but now, it jumped up by 2%. Could it be that he would be able to find the key to the quest in the drainage pipe? What sort of connection did the out-of-control Giant Sandworms have with the terrifying Supernatural Entities? Could it be that after they were injected with the mutated rabies, one of them turned into a Supernatural Entity? But that was way too simple and crude of a method for someone to turn into a Supernatural Entity! After thinking about it, Meng Chao blurted out, Im going with you. Lu Siya looked at him deeply before she nodded. She bent her back and entered the drainage pipe. Normal people would definitely need to wear a full-set of protective gear and even have oxygen tanks on their backs if they wanted to enter the same drainage pipe. It had not been maintained for years and multiple parts of it had collapsed. Meng Chao and Lu Siya, however, had both awakened to supernatural abilities. Their nasal mucosa, alveoli, and blood cells had been strengthened and upgraded after being nourished by spirit energy. Even if the pipes were filled with fatal methane, they would just feel a little dizzy. They went down along the drainage pipe that had a downward slope with their backs bent. They walked for three minutes before they passed by a turn and saw a place where the pipe had collapsed. The damaged part was connected to a long, thin, and twisted crack. It was black, and the end of the crack could not be seen. They shouted inside, and based on the echoes, they believed that the space inside was huge. Uncle Li had told them that a long time ago, the place was attacked by underground monsters. Later, it was invaded and further damaged by creatures like Giant Sandworms. It was now practically a 3D maze. Fortunately, once they entered deep underground, the stench of trash from the surface grew weaker, and Lu Siya could activate her dual ability. She was both a mine explorer and Spirit Sensor and could identify the scents of the excrements from the Giant Sandworms deep in the crack. She placed her palm gently on the crack while mumbled under her breath. Spirit tattoos showed up on her arm and danced in a bewitching fashion, as if they possessed a life of their own. But they also looked like ripples from a stream that slowly flowed deep into the crack. Something amazing happened the next moment. The stones by the walls of the crack turned into gravel. It fell down with rustling sounds, and the crack expanded nonstop. The sharp corners smoothed out, and the wall became as smooth as a mirror. It was wide enough for two adults to move through it. They left the drainage pipe and crawled deep underground. There were no crystal mines here, which meant that there was no faint light. Wherever they looked, it was just darkness. They could not even see their own toes. The only thing they could do was close their eyes and focus. It was only by doing this that they could sense spirit energy ripples forming a complicated and mysterious world around them. Lu Siya discovered more tracks of Giant Sandworms crawling around the area. There were also a few cracks against which the Giant Sandworms had rubbed fiercely. These Giant Sandworms are really huge. Their diameter should be close to three meters. She gasped in amazement. Are the Giant Sandworms modified by Spirit Creations Creations really that insane? I dont think so. Meng Chao dug through his memories. Normal Giant Sandworms have a diameter of around 1.5m to 2m. Their length is controlled and limited to 20m. Even if they are genetically modified creations, the difference in size shouldnt be too great. It should be impossible for a super Giant Sandworm with a diameter of 3m to exist. Thank goodness Giant Sandworms are rather docile creatures by nature. Lu Siya paused for a moment before she suddenly said, Whats that? Dozens of savage, red sparks suddenly shone in the darkness. It was a rat horde. Dozens of rats widened their red eyes and stared at them. Lu Siya scoffed coldly and released a powerful killing intent. The rampaging spirit energy magnetic field from a Heaven Realm elite was not something normal rats could resist. They screeched and fled. Meng Chao acted quickly. His chain sabers flew, and he captured two rats. One of them was dissected on the spot. Just as he expected, its organs had mutated by varying degrees. It was the symptom of it being infected by mutated rabies. The other one he placed in a mithril-based stabilizing fluid to bring it back for further examination. Theres something ahead, Meng Chao said. The rat I just dissected has meat in its esophagus and stomach, which means it was eating moments ago. But the meat has signs of decay. They should have been eating over there. We have to be careful of our footsteps. I smell it, Lu Siya said softly. This should be the stench of a rotting Giant Sandworm. They found the carcass of a Giant Sandworm not far away. More accurately speaking, it was a skeleton. Based on the degree of decay, the Giant Sandworm had died at least a week ago. It had almost been completely eaten by pests, and only a few parts of its skeletal frame were left. This was not something that an annelid should have, but this particular Giant Sandworm had grown it after being genetically modified. There were also control chips embedded in its nerve bundles. Meng Chao used a clamp to carefully pick the chips. He used his phone to shine a light on them and saw the words [Spirit Creation Creatures] carved into the chips. This proved that it was one of the missing Giant Sandworms. Of course, it had been eaten to the point that only bits of flesh was left, so they could not tell whether it had been infected by mutated rabies. Besides, Meng Chao did not know what sort of symptoms would appear in annelids after they were infected by mutated rabies. He could only do his best to gather up the rotten flesh and seal it up so that he could bring it back for examination. At that moment, a slight tremor came from deep underground. Meng Chao and Lu Siya became alert. An earthquake? Both of them looked at each other in puzzlement. I think this should do it. Meng Chao shook the ziplock bag in his hands. Weve found the carcass of a Giant Sandworm. Weve also found rats who look like they were infected by mutated rabies after eating its carcass. Next, if we find a virus in the carcass, well find concrete proof. We dont have to look for the other Giant Sandworms. These creatures are born tunneling experts. With just us and no professional team or equipment, even if we look for them until tomorrow, we might not be able to find them. Lu Siya hesitated for a moment. Dont forget that the last time you decided to act wilfully, two mine exploration teams were nearly entirely wiped out, Meng Chao reminded her. Lu Siyas face turned red, and she gritted her teeth. I wasnt acting wilfully! It was Lin Chuan and the White Spirit! Lin Chuan and the White Spirit made use of your willfulness, Meng Chao said. I think you should have learned your lesson and believe in my instincts. Didnt you just say that you do? Lu Siya thought about it for a moment, then nodded and said, Alright, Ill listen to you. Well go back. They changed direction and started going back. After taking only a few steps forward, they froze at the same time. Your instincts are very accurate, Lu Siya said airily. Way too accurate. At some point in time, their exit had been blocked by an incredibly large Giant Sandworm. This monster had a diameter of at least three meters, and due to it expanding at an unusual scale within a short time, its body was covered in ring-shaped spots. Bumpy tumors grew between the spots, though they were quite flat and looked incredibly sturdy. There were signs of the formation of a corneous substance. Its teeth that it used to crush trash and rocks were also sharper and denser than of normal Giant Sandworms. Even if they were in the dark underground, its teeth shone with a bone-chilling light. When the ten rings of teeth spun and trembled at the same time, no one would doubt that it could crush the sturdiest rock or the skull of a powerful fighter, then eat it. Meng Chao saw a series of broken up numbers at the front and side of the super Giant Sandworm. Those numbers had sunken into its skin due to coloring. They were part of the numbering system used on biochemical beasts by Spirit Creation Creatures to manage their creations. It also meant that this creature was one of the Giant Sandworms who went missing. In just half a month, it had grown to a terrifying extent! Chapter 288 - Dig a Small Trap Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Quick, Lu Siya said. Use your instincts to make a guess. Is the super Giant Sandworm in front of us as docile and harmless as the other Giant Sandworms? Um, my instincts tell me Before he could finish, the super Giant Sandworm spun its teeth and pounced on them. If they had been in a rather large and wide space, no matter how big the sandworm was, they would still be a ball of squirming flesh. But there wasnt much space underground. The tunnel was practically the size of the super Giant Sandworm, and the two of the humans could only face its big mouth. They had nowhere to hide. Lu Siyas heightened smell brought her trouble. The stench caused her to be unable to focus and create a spirit energy magnetic field. The speed of her Spike Art was slower by a few beats compared to usual as well. Meng Chao was the first to face the attack, so he could only fire his two chain sabers and buy time for Lu Siya. The chain sabers sank into the super Giant Sandworms wide-opened mouth and buried deep into the layers of teeth. The super Giant Sandworm did not have a lot of pain sensory nerves. It was also modified by Spirit Creations Creatures to the point that it had thick skin. The two chain sabers went into its mouth like stones sinking into an ocean. They did not receive any reaction. The Giant Sandworm seemed to even think that food had entered its mouth. The teeth in its mouth spun even faster, and the two chains became intertwined. They began dragging Meng Chao into the mouth. When he smelled the stench from the super Giant Sandworms mouth, he found that the methane there was at least ten times stronger than in the area around him. Meng Chao felt dizzy and nauseous. He could not drag his chain sabers back, but there was no place that could provide a hiding spot for him in the area, either. Under the imposing might of the super Giant Sandworm, he could only retreat nonstop. Soon, cold sweat covered his back, and he found himself stuck to a cold wall. When Lu Siya saw that the super Giant Sandworm was about to eat Meng Chao, she was finally able to summon her first spike. It was as thick as a stalagmite and as sharp as a longspear. It stabbed into the super Giant Sandworm from under it and pierced its abdominal cavity before it came out of its back. It was like a thin and long nail had pinned the large earthworm firmly to the ground. Meng Chao sighed in relief only to realize that the super Giant Sandworm was still squirming around. It seemed to have descended into an even greater frenzy. It had incredibly great elasticity. Even if half of its body was pinned to the ground by a spike, it continued charging at its target. Meng Chao cussed. The nervous system of annelids like sandworms was incredibly primitive. But after they were genetically modified, they possessed incredibly powerful muscles. Even if a certain part of their body was damaged, they could still maintain a certain degree of mobility. In most extreme situations, even if they cut an annelid in half, the two parts would be able to live on their own. The damage from the spike was less significant than they expected. Whoosh! Meng Chao flicked his chain sabers, and an electrical arc and a trail of fire ran down the chains to enter the super Giant Sandworms gaping mouth. The super Giant Sandworms mouth started burning. Quite a number of teeth layers were electrocuted so badly that they started producing smoke. Even the brain located at the fourth segment of its body was damaged. Despite that, the Giant Sandworm showed no signs of stopping. I almost forgot. The brains of sandworms dont control their motor and reaction nerves. They only control their adaptability to the surroundings, along with the synchronization of their bodies. Even if you remove their brain, sandworm-type monsters will still be able to eat and move around. Its real fighting control center should be the nerve bundle under its throat. Its the part that connects the glossopharyngeal neuralgia and ventral nerve cords! I have to destroy the nerve bundle under its throat to stop its rampage. But this super Giant Sandworm has mutated into a mess. How am I supposed to know where the nerve bundle under its throat is located?! Meng Chao groaned in his heart. But while these thoughts seemed to have taken their time to appear in his head, they actually popped up in a flash, and during that time, Lu Siya summoned more than ten spikes to stab the super Giant Sandworm full of holes from multiple angles. Even so, that did not stop the front of its body from squirming toward Meng Chao. Besides, based on the increasingly thick stench, Meng Chao had a feeling that it was building up a major move. No! When the super Giant Sandworms head swelled up, Meng Chao reacted instinctively. He fell to the ground and covered his head as if he wanted to look for a crack and crawl inside. Thud! The super Giant Sandworm used the super high pressure in its abdominal cavity to fire countless rock fragments it had eaten. They came out like bullets. The wall behind Meng Chao let out crackling sounds like those of explosives. Hundreds of shattered rocks struck it, and smoke even curled out from them because of the high speed friction. If Meng Chao had not dodged in time, his body would have been covered in bloody holes, since he was just a two-star superhuman. Lu Siya quickly formed seals with her hands while she mumbled. She used her brainwaves, soundwaves, and vitality magnetic field to increase the formation and release her offensive spirit energy magnetic fields. More spikes shot into the super Giant Sandworms body. They even fused together, and finally, she was able to restrain the super Giant Sandworms movements. Meng Chao seized the chance to use his chain sabers. His fingers turned into two balls of gray fog that knocked different rhythms on the taut chains so that he could command his Lightning Saber and Bloody Flame, which were buried in the super Giant Sandworms body, to move around like two agile vipers. In the end, a subtle feedback told him that he found the nerve bundle under the throat! Before the super Giant Sandworm could swell its head a second time, Meng Chao gritted his teeth and charged spirit energy through all 1,024 of his branch meridians like a flood. The spirit energy in his body then surged like a raging monster through the chains into the super Giant Sandworm. As the runic symbols on the chains shone one after another, fire and electricity intersected with each other, creating dazzling sparks. The super Giant Sandworm trembled fiercely. A lot of the gas condensed in its body due to high pressure escaped, and it sounded like it was wailing while it struggled against death. In the end, after a pungent, burnt stench that stung Meng Chaos eyes flowed out of the super Giant Sandworm, it stopped. It still twitched faintly, but that was just the reaction from its nerves. Meng Chao and Lu Siya panted heavily. Then, both of them started vomiting at the same time. Not my fault. While Lu Siya dry heaved, she said, I listened to you and decided to go back. I know. Meng Chao blamed himself. He was a little too rash. Since he knew that there was a high possibility that the missing sandworms from Spirit Creations Creatures were connected to the legendary Supernatural Entities, he should not have gone underground without any preparation. But was this crazy and mutated super Giant Sandworm one of the Supernatural Entities from his previous life that plagued his dreams? Meng Chao could not be certain. First of all, Kindling did not tell him that he had killed the second Supernatural Entity, and the contribution points he was given were just the average points he would get after killing a Nightmarish Beast. Second, the strength of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities should not be that much different between them. If the Giant Sandworm had been a Supernatural Entity and had at least 80% of the White Spirits fighting strength, Lu Siya and he would have died. Third, Meng Chao still found it hard to believe that such a primitive annelid would be able to evolve to the point that it would gain intelligence that could rival a humans. The good news was that the progress for the Mystery of Supernatural Entities had increased by another 1%. This meant that the super Giant Sandworm was definitely connected to the Supernatural Entities. Besides, with so much evidence, the truth would come to the surface very soon. We should send this super Giant Sandworm to a lab and see whether it is infected. But by its behavior, its not just a carrier. It should be a super infected creature. Lu Siya frowned and said, But how should we bring it out? That was a major problem. Giant Sandworms were creatures who quickly rotted and decayed after they died. Besides, it did not have an endoskeleton that went through its entire body. Even though it had been genetically modified and a few bone lamellae were inserted in it, it would not be able to handle being dragged or pulled. It was similar to a train head attached to a few coaches. They would not be able to bring it out quietly. Well have to ask for help from Spirit Creation Creatures. This is their beast, anyway. Meng Chao went forward and poked the still trembling super Giant Sandworm. This is a huge monster carcass. Even if we had a way to bring it to the surface, we would definitely be discovered by the managers of Trash Site 4 and the monster controllers from Spirit Creation Creatures. Besides, theyve planted control chips into the biochemical beasts. The only reason they didnt discover this super Giant Sandworm is because it fled underground, and the signals were blocked. Once this thing approaches the surface, they will be able to locate us. It has a number on its body as well, so its not some wild creature. No matter how you look at it, it cant be considered as our game. Besides, Spirit Creation Creatures are experts at researching Giant Sandworms. They are the authority when it comes to the problem of whether Giant Sandworms might possibly be infected with mutated rabies especially when it comes to such a drastic mutation. If we hand the super Giant Sandworm to them, well obtain the most accurate answer and the most detailed information. Lu Siya hesitated for a moment. But Spirit Creations Creatures is one of the parties whose interests are affected by the case. Even though needle-shaped holes have been discovered in the ear canals of two of the biochemical pets, we still cant prove that the pets modified by Spirit Creation Creatures do not pose a threat. If we hand this super Giant Sandworm to Spirit Creations Creatures for an examination, will we Do you suspect that Spirit Creations Creatures will tamper with the examination results? As of current, theyre the victims. When it comes to astronomical profit, all victims can turn into aggressors, Lu Siya said. I dont believe in anyone right now, especially the boss of Spirit Creations Creatures, Xie Xiaolei. That person is very skilled when it comes to business. And hes especially skilled in using promotions and publicity stunts. He has also used a lot of tricks to attack opponents by overt and covert means. Hes not someone we can trust 100%. Its simple then, Meng Chao said with a smile. Later, Ill harvest the super Giant Sandworms vital organs, such as its brain, nerve bundles, intestines, and some of its muscles, and Ill split them into three. Then, youll bring one of them and the rats carcass to the monster research centers lab for examination. Meanwhile, Ill hide the origins of my portion and send it for an examination to the Agricultural Universitys lab. The last portion will be given to Spirit Creation Creatures Xie Xiao Lei along with this rotten flesh. Dont worry, Ill make sure that Ill mess up the wounds from Spike Art and all the traces I leave due to harvesting. The super Giant Sandworm will rot away very quickly. No one will be able to discover any clues within a short period of time. If the final report from the three sides show the same conclusion, then everything is fine. But if the final report from Spirit Creation Creatures will have a different conclusion compared to the other two reports, then things will become interesting. Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao for a long time. Suddenly, she started chuckling. She mumbled, I just knew that I found the right partner. So, you dont believe in Spirit Creation Creatures as well. Youre digging a trap for them and will wait for them to walk into it! Chapter 289 - The Giant Sandworm’s Wisdom Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was not that Meng Chao did not believe in Spirit Creation Creatures. After all, he could not figure out any reason for Spirit Creation Creatures to inject a virus into the biochemical pets they modified, then let the pets become violent and turn into monsters. However, the Supernatural Entity he remembered from his previous life looked like a Giant Sandworm, and it still bothered him. It was not possible for wild sandworms to evolve to the point where they gained intelligence that could rival a humans. The White Spirit had signs of being modified by humans as well. Could it be that the Giant Sandworm, who was at the level of a Supernatural Entity, was actually a creation from some human biochemical lab? Spirit Creation Creatures had the best Giant Sandworm modification technology in Dragon City. One of the companys creators was Gao Ye, who was the technical director. He was also an expert when it came to the research of Giant Sandworms. Otherwise, they would not have the right to handle the trash in one of the four waste treatment centers in Dragon City or be able to join the construction bidding for Subway No.20. Meng Chao wished that he could get some clues from Gao Ye, the technical director of Spirit Creation Creatures. At the very least, he would like to ask him whether it was possible for Giant Sandworms to gain intelligence. So, using this super Giant Sandworms carcass as a stepping stone was his best chance. Lu Siya thought about it for a while before she agreed to it. Alright. Ill bring some of the materials back for an examination, and Ill also check Jin Yongqiangs tracks over the past half a month, along with his cash flow. Mutated rabies is a very dangerous object. Its impossible for Jin Yongqiang to have created it in his own apartment. He must have obtained the virus and the special needle from someone. You can bring the remaining materials for an examination to Agricultural University and Spirit Creation Creatures. Well meet up later. They quietly left Trash Site 4 without anyone noticing them. Meng Chao and Lu Siya parted ways, and he returned to Agricultural University. It was only then that he called Ning Shewo. It was noisy in the harvesters surroundings. Meng Chao could also hear some slogans. Ning Shewo seemed to be participating in some kind of major gathering. Elder Ning, I found one of the Giant Sandworms that went missing from Spirit Creation Creatures. Meng Chao went straight to the point once the call went through. What? Ning Shewo was clearly stunned for a moment. He quickly went to a slightly quieter place. Meng Chao, what are you saying? What happened?! The case of the pets murdering their owners at Blessed Paradise is causing a ruckus online, right? Many of the students feel indignant, and they ran off to debate and spar against the students from the University of Technology, Meng Chao said. I thought that debating and sparring wont solve the problem. Its only by discovering the truth that well be able to protect the people in the monster industry and the interests of Agricultural University. Coincidentally, we heard from President Xie yesterday that half a month ago, a few Giant Sandworms went out of control at Trash Site 4, and they fled without a trace, right? Since I was free, I went over to take a look. Lo and behold, I found traces of Giant Sandworms crawling into a drainage pipe at the entrance of one of the drainage pipes. I crawled down the drainage pipe for some time, and I saw a crack Did you go inside? Thats very dangerous! Ning Shewo said nervously. Well when I was at the northern offense, I stayed for a few days underground as well, you know? From then on, when I see pipes and cracks, I cant control the urge to just crawl inside and explore the place, Meng Chao said. But thats not the point. I was attacked by a Giant Sandworm underground. That thing seemed to have been infected by some kind of virus, and it was much more aggressive than normal Giant Sandworms. Of course, in the end, I killed it. By the way, there are a lot of normal rats in Trash Site 4 who seem to have been infected by mutated rabies after eating a Giant Sandworms carcass. I brought quite a few materials back, so we should be able to learn quite a few things. You Youre too reckless! Ning Shewo did not know what to say. He took a moment to cal himself and said, Where are you now? Trash Site 4? Im back at Nine Sands University City. The Giant Sandworms carcass is still in the drainage pipe under the biochemical treatment factory at the waste treatment center. But Ive harvested the organs that will rot away easily and brought them back as quickly as I could. These things will give us more information the sooner we examine them, Meng Chao said. Elder Ning, I want to send some of the materials I brought back to the related labs in Agricultural University for an examination and the rest of it to Spirit Creation Creatures for them to conduct an examination on it as well. Do you think this is okay? Of course. Ill help you contact the resource courses lab now, Ning Shewo said. Coincidentally, Xie Xiaolei is with me now. The news that appeared yesterday put Spirit Creation Creatures in a very passive position. Xie Xiaolei organized a pretty large scale press conference today to share the truth. He stated that hes using all his resources to find the person pulling the strings and criticized online violence and dishonest reports. Soon after that was a large gathering of all the people working in the monster industry. Many of the harvesters, etherealized plants bonatists, modifiers, and monster controllers gathered together to show the citizens that biochemical modification technology will decide Dragon Citys future. Xie Xiaolei is currently speaking on the podium, so he wont be free for the time being. But Gao Ye is still in Spirit Creation Creatures. Hes the technical director, so you can go to him straightaway. Alright, Meng Chao said readily. Then, a thought popped up, and he said, But Director Gao seems to be quite eccentric Dont worry. Youre helping Spirit Creation Creatures a lot by locating a missing Giant Sandworm. Gao Ye is just a little eccentric. Hes not someone who does not know what is good for him. Ill give him a call and ask him to make preparations. As for Xie Xiaolei, Ill have him go back the moment the gathering is over, Ning Shewo said. Besides, Gao Ye has a pretty good impression of you. Hes also the one who asked you to come and observe the autopsy of the three biochemical pets. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He was? Two days ago, Xie Xiaolei and I had a video meeting at night. Gao Ye was there as well. When they asked me to go and observe the autopsy of the biochemical pets, I didnt actually think of bringing you along, Ning Shewo said. Then, while we were chatting with each other, Gao Ye asked me whether I had a disciple by the name of Meng Chao. He said that he watched a few of your harvesting videos, and he found your methods interesting. When he gave me this reminder, I started wondering whether I should bring you along to broaden your horizons and expand your connections. Itd be good for your future development. I didnt expect that this casual act of bringing you along would lead to you guessing that there is something wrong in the ear canal of two of the biochemical pets. Yesterday night, Sun Yufeng actually kept on trying to get more information about you from me. Ning Shewo was very happy for this young friend of his. Meng Chao trusted Ning Shewo as well. After all, he was a pseudo heroic citizen. Spirit Creation Creatures were close to Agricultural University. They were both in Nine Sands University City. With Meng Chaos speed of a two-star superhuman, he reached the Giant Sandworms hatching pond ten minutes later. Perhaps it was because Xie Xiaolei had brought a lot of the companys workers to the press conference, but Spirit Creation Creatures was incredibly quiet. Even so, Gao Ye was already waiting at the entrance of the company in his wheelchair. Meng Chao, thank you. Youve helped Spirit Creation Creatures No, you are a great help to the entire monster industry production line and the biochemical modification technology. After he obtained the materials Meng Chao had placed in the ziplock bag, Gao Ye put on a smile on his twisted, ugly face. They quickly went to the lab. On a huge screen, they saw the situation at Trash Site 4. The employees were digging at the earth near the drainage pipe to widen the crack. They wanted to use a soft cloth made with high-molecular material to wrap up the super Giant Sandworms carcass and bring it out bit by bit. The researchers in the lab carefully took the materials Meng Chao had harvested to conduct a pathology test. Gao Ye asked Meng Chao how he discovered the super Giant Sandworm and how their fight had proceeded. Meng Chao removed Lu Siya from his narrative, but told him every other detail. You think that someone injected a virus into the Giant Sandworms from our company, which is why they went out of control? Gao Yes expression was stern. In any case, after normal rats ate the carcass of another Giant Sandworm, they showed the symptoms similar to those of mutated rabies, Meng Chao said. But I have to ask you whether its possible for Giant Sandworms to be infected by mutated rabies. Theoretically speaking, its impossible for wild Giant Sandworms to be infected by mutated rabies. Gao Ye shook his head slowly. The most prominent pathological change for rabies is acute disseminated encephalomyelitis. The hippocampus in the cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, and pons change, and it affects the central nervous system, which is why it looks like the creature has gone mad. But the brains of wild Giant Sandworms and the brains of mammals are different. The transmission of their neural information is completely different, so its impossible for them to be infected by mutated rabies. But if the virus did not go through a natural mutation and someone actually came up with it to intentionally target the creations of my company, its hard to tell. After all, to increase the intellect and improve the digestive system and motor ability of Giant Sandworms, we implanted quite a lot of other monsters genetic sequences into their genetic chains. They arent pure annelids. Their central nervous systems have an essential difference from other wild sandworms and worm-type monsters. Increase the intelligence of Giant Sandworms? A thought appeared in Meng Chaos head. Its a must with what we do, Gao Ye explained. Annelids are rather primitive creatures. They dont even feel pain. They only react to certain stimuli around them. You cant use normal methods to intimidate or domesticate them. If we didnt come up with a way to increase their intelligence, itd be impossible for us to make them obey our orders and eat the trash in certain areas or dig out straight tunnels instead of creating severe damage to the earth and rock stratum. Makes sense. Meng Chao nodded. He put on a curious expression. Director Gao, this is just a random question, but if it doesnt concern any commercial secret, could you tell me how you increase the Giant Sandworms intelligence? Gao Ye thought about it for a while. He was clearly not a patient person, but Meng Chao had just discovered a missing Giant Sandworm, and he was an alumni of Agricultural University. He had a close connection with Ning Shewo as well, so it would not be convenient for Gao Ye to push him away. There are naturally all sorts of definitions for intelligence, Gao Ye said. But no matter what definition you use, the foundation for intelligence is the speed at which neural information is transmitted. The faster neural information is transferred, the more intelligent a creature is, and its also more likely that they will gain intelligence. Chapter 290 - Mystery of the Nerves Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao nodded. I know that insects and annelids have the most primitive nervous systems. Their transfer of neural information is incredibly slow. It might only travel a meter per second, while the neural information transfer in humans can reach one hundred meters per second. Its one hundred times that of lower life-forms. Its no wonder then why we can give birth to the sparks of intelligence while our neural information clashes against each other. Thats right. The reason why higher life-forms like humans can transmit neural information so quickly is because our axons have a layer called myelin sheath. The myelin sheath acts as an insulator and prevents nervous impulses from moving from one axon to another. Aside from this, it also uses the principles of saltatory conduction to increase the speed at which action potential is transferred. Gao Ye thought about it and gave an example. Lets say that the nerves of lower life-forms are bumpy village roads. If youre careless, your car will end up outside the road. But the nerves of humans and other higher vertebrates have myelin sheaths around them. Its as if you lifted the road from the surface and sealed it, turning it into an information highway. The speed at which information is transmitted will naturally increase by a hundred times. As for superhumans, through absorbing spirit energy and using spirit gas to continuously refine their nervous system, their bodies gradually activate their spirit meridians, and they even gain crystal meridians. Its the same as upgrading the highways to high speed metal roads. The transmission speed of neural information in high-grade superhumans reaches even a terrifying 1,000m per second. Regardless if its their logical deduction skills, calculation abilities, or comprehension, theyre all ten times better than those of a normal person. But having a myelin sheath isnt the only way to get intelligence. Many animals choose another path of evolution, and that is to continuously increase the diameter of their nerve fibers. Science has proven that the diameter of nerve fibers has a direct correlation to neural information transmission speed. The best examples for this are octopi and cuttlefish. The diameter of the thickest axon in humans is less than 20 microns. 50 of them are required to form a bundle before they can reach 1mm and be seen with the naked eye. And some of the huge axons in squids have a diameter of 1mm, which means that theyre fifty times the size of a human axon. They dont have a myelin sheath, but this thick axon gives squids and octopi high intelligence. They are the most cunning creatures in the sea. They even know how to use all sorts of tools. While on Earth, the marine biologists discovered through their research that some octopi will use their soft tentacles to pick up stones by the shore when they hunt their favorite foodoysters. When the oysters open their mouths, they will toss the stones inside and jam the shells. Then, they will eat the oysters soft bodies in a relaxed manner. This is intelligence that many vertebrates do not possess. Its no wonder then why so many people say that octopi are like aliens on Earth. Without the interference from humans, they might actually evolve to the point that they possess intelligence equivalent to humans. When we transmigrated to the Other World, we saw pests with bodies longer than one meter. We were puzzled when we saw large insects, arthropods, and molluscs. Because based on research from Earth, the organs and body structure of insects cant possibly allow them to grow larger than 1m. Even if they are not squashed by their own weight, their fatal weakness of their neural information transmission speed would make their reaction speed incredibly slow. But once we captured and dissected some of the insect-type monsters, we noticed that their nerve fibers are the same as those of the octopi and cuttlefish on Earth. The diameter of their nerves had swelled up a hundred times, and thats why they can move with such agility even though they have huge bodies. Meng Chao nodded with a contemplative expression. So, when you modified Giant Sandworms, you implanted the genetic segments of octopi and cuttlefish into them, so their nerve fibers swelled up to their maximum possible extent, which in turn increased their intelligence? Yes. The Giant Sandworms modified by Spirit Creation Creatures have nerve fibers with diameters that are more than 3mm. Its enough for them to understand all sorts of complex commands. Gao Ye paused for a moment before he said, If we add myelin sheaths outside the Giant Sandworms fibers, their intelligence will increase further, and they will even gain the intelligence of cats and dogs. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. What?! There are only two ways of increasing intelligence. You either increase the diameter of the nerve fibers, like octopi had done, or get myelin sheaths around the nerve fibers, like vertebrates do. If you combine both ways by wrapping a myelin sheath around an incredibly thick nerve fiber, the neural information transmission speed will reach terrifying levels. Arent you curious as to how terrifying it could be? Meng Chao gulped. Is your company conducting this sort of research? No. Gao Ye looked regretful. I do want to modify and create a Giant Sandworm with super-high intelligence, but Xie Xiaolei did not think that it was necessary, because there would be no buyers in the commercial market. At the end of the day, hes a businessman. Whenever he does something, he thinks in terms of profit, so I can only respect his wishes. I think its better if you dont conduct this sort of research. Otherwise, if you end up creating a Giant Sandworm that is even more intelligent than humans, itll be really dangerous. I dont know what is more dangerous, an intelligent monster or a monster who has no intelligence at all and is only driven by murderous intent, Gao Ye said. Have you seen an insect horde before? Its a wave of snakes, insects, rats, and ants. They form an aggressive black tidal wave and charge continuously at human defenses. No matter how many of their kind are torn to shreds, burnt to a crisp, or electrocuted to the point that sparks fly out of their bodies, the ones at the back will continue charging forward. In the end, thousands of vermin will be burnt to ashes, but humans will also be terribly injured. This is what you call both sides losing . Why is that so? Because an insect horde doesnt possess intelligence. Insect-type monsters are just machines of flesh and bones, and each of them has a command. They dont have consciousness, intelligence, or the concept of life and death. When bullets rip through their bodies, they do not feel fear. I think that this is the most terrifying thing of all. If we can give lower lifeforms some intelligence, we might be able to end the Monster War in another fashion. We dont have to give them a lot of intelligence, but just make them understand the value of life, the terror of human weapons, and the simple principle that becoming the servants of humans is better than becoming the enemies of humans. Meng Chao was not too sure about that. With just tens of millions of people, even if they could conquer the monsters, they were destined to not be able to occupy the entire planet, because it had a lot of spirit energy, and everyones evolution speed was incredibly fast. This was general knowledge. When they faced the question of how they should conquer and rule over the Other World, people from different occupations, different factions of power, and those with different interests would give different answers. In Agricultural University, aka Monster University, the argument that giving monsters a certain degree of intelligence and turning beasts and monsters into spirit beasts and pets so that they could become the vanguards of their kings was very popular. They would become the fighters in Earths army, humanitys servants, tools, companions, and comrades, and like that, the humans would eventually conquer the Other World. If Meng Chao was in Gao Yes shoes, he would probably think like that too. However, when he remembered the damage caused by the Nine Great Supernatural Entities in his previous life, he felt a little uneasy. I still cant imagine just what sort of impact it would have on our civilization if monsters who are more intelligent than humans appeared, Meng Chao mumbled. Meng Chao, youre thinking too far ahead, Gao Ye said. Neural information transmission speed is just the foundation for the birth of intelligence. It doesnt mean that when you provide myelin sheaths for sufficiently thick nerve fibers, you will instantly give intelligence to a creature. The brain structure of Giant Sandworms is very primitive. Its completely different from that of humans incredibly advanced brain. Even if their neural transmission speed starts moving at a high pace in a complicated and large neural network, without a real brain analyzing and organizing everything, that information will still not produce real intelligence. Even if we gave Giant Sandworms larger brains through genetic modification, itd just be hardware. If we look purely at the hardware, the brain size, number of neurons, and brain circuits in prehistoric humans during the stone age billions of years ago was about the same as those of a modern person. But the humans during the stone age definitely did not possess the intelligence of modern humans, because intelligence isnt formed by the clash of nerve impulses. Its an accumulation of knowledge through billions of years and the summation of all sorts of complicated societal relationships. If you throw a normal and healthy modern human infant into the wild and he doesnt die but lives to eighteen years old, itll be impossible for him to have intelligence. If you place a strong prehistoric man from the stone age into the current Dragon City, he will not pose any threat. So, if you think that when Giant Sandworms possess sufficiently advanced nerves and brains, they will instantly gain intelligence that is so great that they will be able to understand human civilization as well as possess desires and ambitions like humans, that is just alarmist thinking. At the end of the day, intelligence is not a necessity when it comes to survival. If Giant Sandworms can live comfortably by eating trash and rocks, there will be no need for them to gain intelligence. Theyll have no interest in it, and theyll never gain it. Meng Chao thought about Gao Yes words seriously. He had to admit that the Giant Sandworm experts words made sense. Then, just what was the Giant Sandworm that evolved into a Supernatural Entity in his previous life? While he was thinking about it, two researchers wearing negative pressure protective clothing walked out of the lab and handed them the test results. Gao Ye looked at them, and his expression turned dark. He cussed under his breath. What is it? Meng Chao quickly asked. I knew it. Someone injected a virus into the Giant Sandworms! Meng Chao thought about it. Are you sure it was done by humans and they didnt get infected by some virus around them? Thats hardly possible. There are around a dozen natural subtypes of mutated rabies, and they can all be transmitted between humans and other creatures, but the new mutated rabies subtype discovered in the Giant Sandworms cannot be transferred to the human body. Its not something produced by natural mutation. Its something created in a human lab. Chapter 291 - The Era Has Changed Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Earthlings transmigrated to the Other World, they faced the invasion of the zombie virus and uncovered the potential in their genes. The depth and scope of their research into viruses surpassed what the virology on Earth had reached. There were more than one hundred virus research centers in Dragon City, and gene medicine was connected to viruses as well. After the zombie catastrophe sifted out the weak, the surviving humans had much stronger immune systems, and they were not afraid of most viruses. But to ensure that the zombie catastrophe would not happen again, when legitimate virus research centers modified brand new viruses, they had to set up defensive precautions to ensure that the viruses would not be infectious to humans. So, this means that this is a viral infection created by surgical means, and it was used specifically to target Spirit Creations Creatures? Meng Chao was contemplative. So, whats the deal with the Giant Sandworm suddenly swelling up several times its size and obtaining a brand new skill? It evolved from a monster to a superbeast. How did that happen? Gao Ye was just about to answer when the monitor monitoring Trash Site 4 suddenly screeched, and an entire patch of land suddenly collapsed. The surface of the land had been created by a mountain of trash, and there were a lot of holes in it because of the Giant Sandworms crawling underground. It had long since become incredibly brittle. The workers had accidentally touched a fragile part underground while they were dragging the carcass of the super Giant Sandworm out, and quite a number of equipment was crushed. Ill take command, Gao Ye said through the communication channel. Then, he sat down in a chair in the lab that looked like the examination chairs in a dentists office. It was also bound with all sorts of dense pipe wires. His brain was gradually enveloped by a superbrain. The pipe wires shone when mental strength gushed out endlessly through his temples and forehead. Then, through the internet, it went straight to Trash Site 4. Something amazing happened. A rather clumsy Giant Sandworm suddenly looked up. With movements that were way more agile than they should be, it crawled into the drainage pipe. It was like a scalpel that cut straight into a lesion and accurately found the spot with the super Giant Sandworm. It ate the trash and rocks that blocked the workers from going forward, which soon cleared up a tunnel. As someone slowly spun a winch, a steel wire rope finally dragged the super Giant Sandworms carcass to the surface, which was covered by a soft cloth. The workers cheered. Gao Ye sighed in relief. He removed the superbrain and stared at the super Giant Sandworm on the screen. Its too beautiful he mumbled. Director Gao, were you controlling the Giant Sandworm just now? Meng Chao asked with great interest. I never knew that monster controllers could control biochemical beasts from so far away. The internet in Dragon City has become incredibly steady. 9G technology is enough to transfer human brainwaves and mental strength. So, monster controllers and biochemical beasts dont necessarily have to stay together. Of course, its only when your mental power is strong that you can control creatures remotely, Gao Ye answered casually. He looked at the drainage pipes on the screen and pondered it for a while before he added, When I controlled the Giant Sandworm, I noticed quite a lot of industrial sewage water and mud soaked by chemical waste. I think that the Giant Sandworm ate this complicated mud while being stimulated by the mutated rabies, which is why it experienced this unknown mutation. This is something that well only be able to figure out once we take samples of the industrial sewage water and the contaminated mud. Well need to conduct tests and examinations. No matter what, this super Giant Sandworm is definitely a miracle. Its so large and beautiful. This is the perfect machine of flesh and bone. Compared to those crude scrap metals from Heavenly Works Machines, its much better. This is the future of our civilization! Meng Chao stared at Gao Ye for a long time. Director Gao, you seem to be really averse to runic symbol technology. Gao Ye smiled. The graduates of Monster University are all very averse to runic symbol technology, dont you think? True. Meng Chao thought about it and agreed. Runic symbol machines use up more crystals, their failure rate is higher, and they cause more pollution. In many situations, they cant compare to biochemical modification technology in terms of being environmentally friendly, efficient, and producing no pollution. Aside from that, there is one more major problem with runic symbol machines. As the development of automatized technology continues and all sorts of runic symbols with new functions are discovered or developed, they will gradually take over the positions of most normal people. Once they found the super Giant Sandworm, Gao Ye became really happy and much friendlier. He looked incredibly excited and like he was seconds away from declaring Meng Chao as his bosom buddy. This was how many eccentric people acted. They usually kept their thoughts tightly locked in themselves, but once their mouths were unzipped, they started talking without stopping. Right now, Dragon City is in a very awkward conflict, Gao Ye said. On one hand, the higher-ups know very well that its impossible for us to conquer the vast and endless Other World with just tens of millions of people. If they want to effectively rule the place, they can only continuously develop the internet and automatized technology to use runic symbol machines and superbrains to replace humans. On the other hand, before we can even expand outwards and obtain enough survival space for ourselves, Dragon City will end up being unable to provide enough jobs for tens of millions of citizens that would give them dignified lives. Hence, when the runic symbol machines with the newest superbrains replace humans in more and more jobs with an efficiency that is ten times higher than that of humans, there will be millions and even tens of millions of youngsters who wont be able to find jobs. If runic symbol technology and automatized technology continues its development, what will happen? Only 1% of the population are superhumans. They can use spirit energy to change their nerves, and their neural information transmission speed is ten times or even one hundred times faster than that of a normal human. The difference between superhumans and normal humans is just like the difference between a normal human and an insect. To superhumans, instead of handing out tasks to normal humans, it would be better to use their unparalleled mental power to control drones, spider-shaped fighting vehicles, and all sorts of automatized machines through 9G or even 10G internet. Even if they have to fish out money from their pockets to take care of the idle humans after they finish their tasks, its better than letting the clumsy humans cause problems. As time passes, normal people will lose their ability to work. No matter how hard they try, even if theyll be willing to study and work, they wont be able to work day and night nonstop like machines in crystal mines with incredibly high radiation. Gradually, normal people will no longer find a place in their own civilization, and for the first time in history, 99% of human beings will become useless. Dont you think that such a future is very terrifying? Its Its not as bad as you make it seem, right? Meng Chao forced himself to smile. I studied history before. During the industrial revolution, there were also a lot of people who were worried that machines would replace humans. The workers even rushed into factories and destroyed the rumbling machines. In the end, even after three hundred years passed, humans were never replaced by machines. In fact, they developed into a brilliant civilization, and it gave them a lot of brand new jobs. Dont you think youre haunted by unnecessary fear? The industrial revolution was accompanied by a bloody colonization. Your so-called brilliant civilization was born from the blood, sweat, and tears of millions of normal people thrown between the cogs of the machines. When the age of colonization reached its limit, civilization also reached the limit of its growth. Two world wars and the Great Depression were needed to begin anew, Gao Ye said faintly, Dont misunderstand. Im not some kind of moral teacher who pities the fate of man. I dont have any opinion when it comes to colonizing the Other World and turning all living creatures in the Other World into our servants, then squeezing every last drop of their blood dry. I just wonder whether the resistance of the creatures in the Other World will be as weak as those of the backwards civilizations on Earth. The industrial people were able to conquer countries filled with gold with just dozens of muskets. Would something that good really happen to Dragon Citizens? If its not possible, then while we face a limit of space and resources, the 99% normal people in our city will turn into a burden, baggage, and trash. Dont go thinking that this is all alarmist talk, and dont go thinking that since the first industrialization didnt wipe out the meaning of existence of normal people, the second, third, fourth, and fifth industrialization wont do that. Were in a world where the evolution speed is a hundred times faster than on Earth. There is no creature that will never be eliminated in the struggle to survive. Even humans, who claim to be at the top of all living creatures, are not exempt from that. In truth, there is an essential difference between the machines with runic symbols, those fired up by crystals, and those with superbrains or the thinking machines, which are the central nervous systems of monsters, implanted in them, and the machines made during the first industrial revolution. The latter couldnt replace 90% of human functions. They still needed to be operated and maintained by humans. But if we continue developing the former, they will be able to work on their own and even perform their own maintenance. In fact, some of the unmanned factories that operate with more automatized technology will have runic symbol machines producing runic symbol machines. No human will be needed in the entire process. More importantly, the humans nowadays are completely different compared to the first industrial revolution. On Earth, no matter how great the difference between normal people and those at the top were, there was something that made them the sametheir bodies of flesh and blood. No matter how smart those at the top were, it was impossible for their thinking ability to be one hundred times greater than that of a normal person. No matter how strong those at the top were, they couldnt defeat hundreds of normal people with their own strength. Even if those at the top had hundreds of the most advanced machines in their hands, they would still need thousands of normal people working for them. Perhaps they would even need hundreds of guards to monitor these people. And these workers and guards would have families, and their family members would all be normal people. Just like that, with thousands of normal peoples strengths gathered together, they would be able to fight against those at the top and their machines. Because of this, those at the top would not be able to overlook the existence of normal people. Those at the top would have to rack their brains to maintain the balance between themselves and normal people. They would have to placate them because they feared the wrath of normal people or just because they wanted to gain benefits from normal people. Even if you reverse time by thousands of years and go back to the bloodiest and darkest era of slavery, the slaves still had value when they were turned into slaves and their value was squeezed out of them. The existence of that value allowed slaves to fight against the slave owners. This is how those grand stories that evoke praises and tears were born. But times have changed, Meng Chao. Times have changed. Superhumans themselves arent terrifying, and fully automatized runic symbol machines with superbrains arent terrifying, either. But when they are combined, they can take away the value from 99% of the normal people in our population. They would become completely useless! Chapter 292 - Price of Evolution Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gao Yes face was far from the definition of handsome. When he gritted his teeth, his face also became so distorted that Meng Chao had no words to describe it. Do you still think that I have groundless fears? Thats only because you do not know the newest development of runic symbol machines and automatized technology. He cast a deep glance at Meng Chao and continued. Lets use the newest mining machine developed by our greatest competitorHeavenly Works Machines. Its a giant that has dozens of functions, including exploring, tunneling, crushing stones, gathering samples, and fighting. It can even take along hundreds of small unmanned excavating machines. Thanks to runic symbol machines and automatized technology, you will need only one machine master at the peak of Earth Realm to control this mining machine, and youll be able to have the work efficiency of hundreds of skilled miners. Of course, due to the radiation in crystal mines and the fact that automatized technology is still not fully developed, this sort of runic symbol machine cant completely replace a human miner. But if Heavenly Works Machines manages to get the deal for Subway No.20 and get more deals in the development of the northern frontlines, they will get more money to invest in their research. One of these days, they will be able to develop a perfect machine that will have the work efficiency that surpasses thousands of miners but only requires one superhuman to control it. At that time, what are the thousands of miners who have been replaced supposed to do? Meng Chao opened his mouth. Gao Yes words were too realistic. He sank into deep thought but was unable to answer his question. Gao Ye continued coldly, This is what I mean when I say that times have changed. During the old era, even if the ones at the top had a mine, they needed thousands of people to work for them. They also needed mine protection teams, engineers, accountants, and all sorts of experts helping them to make up for what their brains lacked. And no matter how loyal those people appeared to be to those at the top, they definitely had their own thoughts and interests in their minds. Of course they could enslave and exploit those miners. They could even commit crimes that would make people bristle with rage, but if you look at it from another perspective, they had to use the miners, mine protection team, engineers, and accountants. The source of their strength came from these people. If they deserted the ones at the top, those at the top were nothing. Hence, when the miners rage turned into a storm, those at the top trembled in fear. They had to pay an extra price to suppress or placate the miners. It was only this way that they could achieve a temporary balance. But in the new era we are about to welcome, due to the infiltration of spirit energy and stimulation from genes, in just a short half a century, the 1% of superhumans in our population have been evolving rapidly, and they have turned into a brand new creature who only look similar to Earthlings. Those at the top no longer need any engineers, accountants, guards, or miners. With their superior calculation abilities, they are the best engineers and accountants. Since they can move mountains and seas, they are their own army. And if they use the incredibly advanced Internet of Everything, automatized machines and runic symbol technology, with just one thought, they can control thousands of mining machines to replace traditional miners. Do you understand now? In the new era, those at the top do not need to enslave normal people, because normal people wont have any value. Those at the top can then be callous and merciless and ignore normal people so that they would perish on their own. They can also still treat normal people as comrades from Earth. If theyre merciful and just, they might fork out a bit of their money to provide for the normal people. Honestly, thats how Dragon City is now. Most of the superhumans are training and fighting madly to continuously enrich and improve themselves so that they can climb to the peak of intelligence, physical abilities, riches, and technology. But that also means that an increasing number of normal people are unable to get the chance to display their skills. They cant catch up to the speed of superhumans, so they can only choose to curl up in their houses and live on the synthetic food made of earthworm meat, which is given to them by the Survival Committee, or take up simple and boring jobs that can be replaced by runic symbol machines at any moment. They can only be miners, expand underground spaces, or repair the parts of the city ruined by monsters. But as superhumans intelligence and strength continues increasing and runic symbol machines as well as automatized technology gets closer to being fully developed, those days when they have work will eventually come to an end. When more superhumans reach Heaven Realm and Deity Realm, and the internet, superbrain, and runic symbol machine technology becomes so advanced that they can project the superhumans unparalleled brainwaves to control more than one thousand drones and thinking machines at the same time, just what sort of meaning will normal humans have in this civilization? Well Meng Chao finally thought of a point. At the very least, normal people can be consumers. If there were no normal people, the superhumans wouldnt be able to sell the products they produce using those automatized runic symbol machines. They dont need to sell them to anyone, Gao Ye said. Those at the top in the old era had the primitive urge to continuously expand the market, but to those at the top in the new era, there might be something even more attractive compared to profit, and that is cultivation. The Survival Committees slogan is that the normal humans and superhumans are like fish and water. Neither can be apart from each other. Without normal people supporting the superhumans, the superhumans would be water without a source and trees without roots. Perhaps that is the case for low-grade or middle-grade superhumans. But to Deity Realm elites or even the peerless ones who are above Deity Realm, is that really the case? Lets make an interesting thought experiment. Lets say that we have a peerless elite who has surpassed Deity Realm. His brainwaves are powerful enough to reach the entire planet, and he has drones and automatic runic symbol machines spread all over the planet. What value and meaning do the normal people have to him, then? Meng Chao frowned and stared at Gao Ye before he said, Director Gao, Im beginning to think that youre being a little extreme. Perhaps my thoughts are extreme, Gao Ye retorted. But its also possible that you refuse to face the brutal future. But regardless of whether youre willing to face it or not, evolution has never stopped walking forward. In fact, its even going faster now. Youre a superhuman as well. You should have experienced the unmatched pleasure of having spirit energy flow through your nerves and blood vessels. This pleasure is even more stimulating than becoming wealthy and having your capital increase. Its enough to make superhumans cultivate nonstop and climb to new heights. There will definitely be more Heaven Realm elites, Deity Realm elites, and even the unmatched elites who surpass Deity Realm in the future. The distance between them and normal people will also increase. Similarly, if runic symbol machines and automatized technology continues developing at its current pace, those cold machines will become smarter, stronger, and more agile. Sooner or later, they will replace the normal people, who make up 99% of our society. We cannot stop superhumans from cultivating. In fact, we ourselves continue cultivating nonstop. But we can stop the development of runic symbol machines and automatized technology. We can reveal the evil plot of Heavenly Works Machines and stop them as well as other runic symbol machine companies from getting more deals so that biochemical modification technology will become the future of Dragon City. This is the only path we can take. Fortunately, when Spirit Creation Creatures was about to be accused of a crime we didnt commit, you stood up and gave us critical evidence. Your deeds have not only saved Spirit Creation Creatures, but also changed the future for all of Dragon City, Gao Ye said earnestly. I wasnt thinking that much. I just wanted to find the truth. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Besides, Director Gao, when you use biochemical modification technology to create Giant Sandworms and other such biochemical beasts, theyre also a form of machine which can do a lot of things on its own. Based on what you said, if improved runic symbol machines will result in normal people losing their place in our civilization, the machines of blood and flesh will do the same. If we use just biochemical beasts to mine, the miners will also lose their jobs. Gao Ye was stunned for a long time, then he smiled bitterly. Thats right, Meng Chao. Youre very smart. In just a short few minutes, you managed to point out the main problem that I have been facing for years. Perhaps its all the same. Perhaps runic symbol machine technology and biochemical modification technology are the same. Were living in an era where everything is evolving at a rapid speed, and our so-called evolution means that we have to cast aside 99% of our people so that the remaining lucky 1% will be able to reach a higher position in life. Alright, its very interesting talking to you. I hope that well be able to talk further in the future. But now, I have to hand in the examination report to the related departments. Gao Ye looked as if he wanted to send Meng Chao away. A thought popped up in Meng Chaos head. Youll hand over the examination report to the local government? Of course, since this is crucial evidence. Its enough to prove that Heavenly Works Machines harbored a sinister plot against us. The sooner we send this over, the sooner well be able to catch the culprit, Gao Ye said calmly. Besides, after something so big happened, the higher ups are already monitoring Spirit Creation Creatures. Its just that theyre doing it discreetly. On the surface, they didnt send anyone with guns and bullets to guard our place. But I believe that the higher ups already know about this. After all, many people would have seen us digging out such a big super Giant Sandworm. I cant think of any need for us to hide the truth. The sooner we end this, the sooner I can stop bothering with this and resume my research. Oh Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he asked, Director Gao, is this government official you mentioned a police officer by the name of Shen Yupeng? Gao Ye was stunned for a moment. You know each other? But he didnt mention anything about him being a police officer. He just said that hes from the Supernatural Tower. Got it. Meng Chao nodded. One last question, Director Gao. This is out of pure curiosity, and you can just give a random answer. Do you have a lab in mind that you suspect might have created this mutated rabies? Well Gao Ye shook his head. How should I say this? Mutated rabies isnt something that is difficult to create. Many of the biochemical labs have the skill, such as a lot of the labs from the various courses in Agricultural University. The labs in the monster colosseums can do this too. There are a lot of other labs which can do it too. I cant tell. Chapter 293 - Lair Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao left Spirit Creations Creatures, the sun had already set west, and the street lights were lit up. Dragon City shone in glory. Meng Chao received a call from Ning Shewo, and he invited him to join the gathering of the various leaders in the biochemical modification technology field. Many people had learned that he helped Spirit Creation Creatures find the missing Giant Sandworm and also discovered crucial evidence while having outstanding performance during the northern offense, so they were incredibly interested in him. Once they learned that Superstar Resource Recovery Company was his family business, they treated him as the future star who had recently risen to power in the field. When Meng Chao wanted to agree to the meeting, Lu Siya called him. He thought about it before he apologized to Ning Shewo and picked up Lu Siyas call. Did you discover anything? Both of them asked at the same time. In the end, Lu Siya was the one who spoke first. I didnt discover a lot of problems when it came to the transfer and receiving of money in Jin Yongqiangs account. Right now, a lot of criminals like using high-grade crystals with high purity as their currency. They trade using cash straight away, and it doesnt leave any traces online. As for where he went He kept to a regular pattern over the past half a month. Aside from taking a few trips to Trash Site 4, he also went to a pet shop opened by Spirit Creation Creatures and bought a Contest Tiger. Aside from this, theres nothing strange. He never went to the company, but he did go to a monster colosseum Wait. Meng Chao thought of something and interrupted Lu Siya. Why did he go to the monster colosseum? To gamble. Didnt his file state that hes a gambling addict? Lu Siya asked. His favorite way to gamble was betting on monster fights. Of course, this is also the favorite gambling method for most of the gamblers in Dragon City. Its shocking, exciting, and bloody. Jin Yongqiang went to the monster colosseum whenever he was free since a few years ago. Every month, he would go at least eight times. The frequency at which he went there over the past month hasnt changed. Well, do you think that theres something suspicious about it? Monster colosseum Meng Chao sank into a deep thought. Animal fights were one of the most ancient entertainment types among humans. After Dragon City transmigrated, they had to live in a small space because they were surrounded by Monster Mountain Range. The people were tense and felt gloomy. As they faced all sorts of strange and powerful monsters, the ancient entertainment of making monsters fight against each other was naturally revived, and it quickly became popular. There were dozens of legal monster colosseums of various sizes in Dragon City. There were also countless illegal underground colosseums. Even though the broadcasting platforms provided livestreams of powerful fighters hunting monsters in the wild by installing cameras on their helmets and shoulders so that citizens could get first person view of the hunt and feel as if they were right there in the fight, trying to satisfy the urge to see the fight by showing it on the screen was just like trying to scratch an itch through layers of cloth. Compared to being near the fight itself and listening to the deafening roars of the monsters while smelling the scent of death in the air was completely different. It was so much more exciting when the monsters killed one another, and their warm blood flew on their faces. The experience from being near real fights could not be replaced by watching powerful fighters on livestreams, no matter how strong they were. The Survival Committee also supported having monsters fight against each other as entertainment. They even called it a sport. First, they said that it could cultivate the citizens nature of practicing martial arts and their love for fighting. Second, they wanted to let the citizens see that no matter how fierce the monsters were, they were not really that terrifying. In the end, they would be captured by humans and turned into tools for their entertainment. Besides, there was absolutely no harm in letting the bloody fights become an outlet for the citizens ruthlessness. Everyone could mingle with each other harmoniously in this narrow living space. That was what they said, but if something was overdone, it became bad. As business for monster colosseums grew, gradually, quite a number of citizens found that the fights to the death between normal monsters became normal and stale. They were not exciting enough, and the attractiveness between Nightmarish Beasts started decreasing. Everyone had seen them too many times. To ensure attendance rate and safety, the people involved in monster colosseums chose to use biochemical modification to modify the monsters they had at hand. For example, they modified the monsters offensive parts to become larger and sharper or made their appearances even more monstrous and ugly. They even fused the characteristics of several monsters together to create frankenstein-like creatures. The monster fighting squads also injected all sorts of forbidden drugs into the monsters to ensure that they would become the champion of the season. Those drugs could make normal monsters turn into rampaging beasts. Stimulants were forbidden drugs in competitive sports. In the field of monster fights, there were also a constant presence of legal and illegal modifications. Many of the monster colosseums and famous monster fighting squads had their own biochemical lab so they could make all sorts of gene medicine with secret formulae. In theory, creating mutated rabies was not difficult for them. Once Meng Chao thought of this, he asked, Do you know which monster colosseum Jin Yongqiang frequented? Lu Siya was silent for a moment before she mentioned a name. Golden Tooth Lair. A lair? Meng Chao sucked in a sharp breath. Lairs were a unique form of buildings built during the bloodiest and darkest era half a century ago in Dragon City. It could be said that the people in them were a unique social organization, which had a small but complete world of their own. Back in the day, the streets and alleys of Dragon City were filled with zombies. There were also citizens who carried the zombie viruses, but did not turn into zombies themselves. Instead, the zombie virus unlocked the seals in their genes, and they awakened to supernatural powers, which turned them into superhumans. Unfortunately, the first-generation of superhumans did not have any method to cultivate spirit energy, so usually, once they awakened, they soon experienced spirit energy deviation. Their brains were damaged by rampaging spirit energy, and their personalities became twisted and ruthless, which meant that they turned into human-shaped beasts who did not regard the law with any importance. Besides them, there were also monsters here and there who tore through the barrier of space to invade Dragon City. Together with zombies and the deviated superhumans, they turned Dragon City into a bloody forest which only operated on the law of the jungle, and the people in it lived under the constant threat of death. To fend against all that, the citizens had to gather together. They would block off all the entrances and exits of their residential area and even cover the windows. They only left tiny embrasures for themselves. Then, they used sharp reinforced bars to turn the outside buildings into steel porcupines. The modern residential areas turned into dock forts of ancient times. If they did not have enough living space in the residential area, they solved it by digging underground tunnels and dividing the existing floors on the surface to smaller parts. A skyscraper with forty floors and the space between floors of more than three meters would usually gain seven or eight floors underground, and the floors on the surface divided into fifty or sixty levels. Each room would be as narrow as an insects nest, but it would be good enough to ensure the survivors safety. Gradually, the survivors from different dock forts merged their dock forts together once they connected the underground tunnels between them as they continued digging underground. The nest-like buildings were then turned into lairs. They were the symbol of humans maximizing the space available to them and the only safe haven during the bloody and dark era. They were also the last home that everyone worked together to protect, because there was nowhere else to go. During the peak of the dark era, Dragon City had Ten Great Lairs, and 80% of the citizens stayed there. At that time, those who dared leave the lairs and wander around outside were either zombies, out-of-control superhumans who experienced spirit energy deviation, well-trained fighting squads from various companions, Battle God Lei Zongchao, Female Battle God Su Jianqing, War God Wu Tiedao, and other such peerless fighters. But lairs had their own problems. The buildings were scattered all over the place, and the people built them without caring about the location. It was impossible for them to pass any sort of hygiene and fire protection laws, which meant that fires broke out quite often. Narrow spaces were also a violation toward human rights. If anyone stayed in one for a long time, their minds would definitely become twisted. Countless people became ruthless, and the lairs turned into a heaven for crimes. The people living in lairs had to fight against the catastrophe of their world ending right in front of them and the threat of law collapsing around them, so they huddled together and protected each other. They formed all sorts of organizations and gangs. Hence, they usually only cared about the code of brotherhood and not the law. Of course, at that time, there was no longer any law. When a citizen living in a lair killed someone, they would just hide deep in the lair, because it was like a maze. If anyone tried to find them, it was the same as trying to find a needle in a haystack. It was practically impossible. Hence, Battle God Lei Zongchao used his peerless and incredible power to intimidate the nine great companies at that time. He also helped War God Wu Tiedao build the Red Dragon Army. After that, he built the Survival Committee and announced brand new laws. Once societal order was reestablished, the Survival Committees first task was to change the lairs and restore their hometown to the point where it looked like a city again. Over the course of the twenty years spanning through the Great Expedition Era and Great Construction Era, Dragon City went through devastating changes. Countless small residential areas like Blessed Heavenly Garden were built. They might be simple, but at the very least, they gave humans their basic dignity. The buildings in them were old, noisy, and cramped now, but in those years, countless lair citizens went after them like hungry tigers. Even if they queued up for them, these luxurious apartments were not something that they could easily get. As more lair citizens moved into new residential areas and the Survival Committee proved that they did indeed have enough power to help the citizens fight against the threat of zombies, monsters, and the out-of-control superhumans, the lairs were disassembled and modified into new commercial and residential areas. Seven of the Ten Great Lairs disappeared like that But due to lack of time and money as well as other factors, there were still three lairs left. The citizens who stayed in the lairs either suffered from physical disabilities or had other reasons. They could not look for suitable jobs in the outside world nor pay the rent in public renting houses. Some of them had also gotten used to their surroundings, since they had lived in the lairs for their entire lives. They were like insects who were used to their own nests. Some of them, however, had committed crimes in the outside world and were afraid of being subjugated by the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower, which was why they decided to rush into danger and flee into the depths of the lairs. Though there were also some who stayed there because they were paranoid and believed that the apocalypse was right around the corner. They did not believe the Survival Committee and were certain that Dragon City was going to collapse sooner or later, so they treated the lairs as their final fortress. There were also those who had crazy ambitions and wanted to use the chaotic environment in the lairs to conduct all sorts of illegal experiments, and many of the people Meng Chao had ran into in the life science forum in the deep web were from the lairs. Once they created brand new martial arts, they would wander about the lairs in search of fearless and ignorants lab rats for their experiments. In any case, the purpose of the lairs had changed throughout the years. In the past, they were safe havens for survivors, but now, they were lawless places that sheltered evil people. Chapter 294 - Lucky Star Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Of course, the Survival Committee wanted to deal with the three remaining lairs. But the greatest problem Dragon City faced were not the lairs, not the monsters, not the zombies, and not the out-of-control superhumans. Their greatest problem was that they did not have money. Lu Siya and Gao Ye were right. Every city needed to suck out the life of the endless villages around it to gain an endless supply of money, resources, and people. That was the only way it could ensure its daily operations and metabolism. And only a developed industry could provide enough jobs for nearly ten million youngsters who were waiting for food. But the prerequisite for a developed industry was a consumer market that was ten times larger than the population itself. Without an external market, there was no way for them to develop their industry. From the day Dragon City transmigrated, it turned into a deformed freak. Due to the stimulation from external threats endangering their lives, humans were forced to unite and work together, which was why Dragon City was able to last until this day. With the discovery of a new resourcespirit energyand the great development of biochemical technology, runic symbol technology, and life science, they entered a technological revolution. Because of this, Dragon City temporarily managed to achieve the miracle of all its citizens obeying the law despite having tens of millions of people and being alone in the whole world. But on the other side of the miracle was the fact that Dragon Citys financial model was constantly on the verge of collapse. The disassembling of seven lairs within a short twenty years and the building of a large number of normal but small residential areas was already the absolute limit. They were in a constant state of war, and the Survival Committee had to draw out a large amount of compensation money to pay the disabled soldiers and the families of the soldiers who did not return home. They also had to give an allowance for a lot of disabled citizens so they could satisfy their basic needs. The local government also had to deal with the problem of an increasing number of youngsters waiting for jobs so they could feed themselves. The new northern areas construction fees were also an astronomical figure. And all of that had to be done while trying to ensure that tens of millions of people could at least eat synthetic luncheon meat made of earthworm meat. That alone was enough to give a headache to the Survival Committee. If they disassembled the last three lairs, the Survival Committee would have to look for a lot of empty space in the already cramped Dragon City to build a new area full of public renting houses so that the lair citizens could move out of them. They would also have to be given jobs. Throughout the whole changing process, the Survival Committee would also have to ensure the stability of order so that nothing major would go wrong. This was just too hard. It was even harder than the northern offense. Instead of modifying the lairs, it would be better to expand outward and build new residential areas. Once we get more capital while accumulating money for the development of the new residential area, well get back to solving the problem of the lairs was the basic thought process of the Survival Committee during the new stage of developing the city. Of course, money was not the only problem. Lairs had existed for nearly half a century. They had their own administration and a complicated interest group. They also sheltered a lot of gray markets that did not exist beyond their borders. They were really popular in the narrow alleys, which were as complicated as mazes and had electrical wiring as messy as a spider web. Countless people relied on the most ancient job to survive and sold their bodies to live. Extremely dangerous criminals were also hiding deep in the lairs. Even if the Survival Committee built luxurious mansions outside and invited them to stay there, they would not agree to it. But the Survival Committee could not use brute strength to take down the lairs either. After all, 90% of the people who stayed in the lairs were normal citizens. The cramped and complicated environment in the lairs made it very easy for fires to break out and the buildings to collapse. And superhuman criminals were skilled in creating a lot of collateral damage. If the Supernatural Committee decided to take out numerous weapons to capture one out-of-control superhuman, they could not guarantee that the person would not be forced into a corner and decide to drag thousands of innocent citizens to the grave with him. They were still at war with the monsters, though. Their main problem was trying to snatch living space from the monsters. The Survival Committee could not create chaos in Dragon City that would unsettle everything. Besides, human society had never been just plain black and white. There were always gray areas. Right now, most of the gray market in Dragon City was concentrated in the three lairs, and because of it, it was easier to monitor and manage those markets. If they destroyed the three lairs, the gray markets would spread through all parts of the city, and it would be the same as letting cancer cells spread through the whole body. Things would just become even more chaotic. Meng Chao at eighteen years of age might have a hard time understanding why Dragon City, which was a city of heroes and the vanguard of human civilization in the Other World, would tolerate the existence of lairs, which accommodated evil people. But the Meng Chao who came back from the apocalypse synthetized all information available to him and thought about it. Soon, he could understand why this problem was allowed to exist. The Golden Tooth Lair Lu Siya mentioned was the largest of the three lairs left. There were anywhere from hundreds of thousands to a million people living there. No one had ever bothered to make detailed calculations before, so true numbers were unknown. The people there took up all sorts of the most ancient professions. Naturally, they had monster colosseums as well. Compared to the legal monster colosseums beyond the lairs, the monster colosseums in the lairs had two features that attracted people. First, the illegal monster colosseums in the lairs usually conducted all sorts of insane modifications on the monsters, which made them incredibly violent, bloodthirsty, and terrifying. They would even inject all sorts of outlawed gene medicine so that the monsters would go berserk. It brought unmatched excitement to the spectators who watched them fight. Second, there was gambling. Legal monster colosseums allowed the spectators to gamble as well, but there was an upper limit to the amount of money they could bet. They also had to register their information. Even if they won, they had to pay a high winning tax to support the development of biochemical modification technology and the foundation for disabled soldiers and the families of the soldiers who died. At the same time, they also forbade the existence of illegal loans. They did not allow the citizens to borrow money to place bets, either. In other words, the legal sites allowed small bets to help people relax. It was just for fun. But when it came to illegal monster colosseums, such rules did not exist. With a single shout, they could borrow a hundred or two hundred thousand worth of cash at any moment. They could even get more than that if they really wanted to place their bets. Of course, the interest was also ridiculously high. Many people became addicted to it, and they were never able to turn back. Some of them even threw aside their normal jobs and lives to become one with the lairs. Jin Yongqiang is a regular in the underground monster colosseum in Golden Tooth Lair, Lu Siya said. The people there know that hes part of the middle management in Heavenly Works Machines and that hes a machine master at the peak of Earth Realm. He has a lot of chances to earn money, so they naturally are at ease when lending him money. He was still okay during the past two years. He was there just for fun, so he didnt lose a lot of money. Last year, I think he even earned a lot of money as well. But something happened this year. Not only did he lose all his money, he even had to pawn off his apartment. Even so, he was already addicted to it. When he was free, he would go to Golden Tooth Lair. Perhaps he knew that he wouldnt be able to get his apartment back with his regular salary, so he could only try his luck at the monster colosseum. But is this related to the case of murderous pets in Blessed Paradise? Meng Chao organized the clues and told Lu Siya his discoveries. Of course. There are labs that do monster modification in the underground monster colosseums in Golden Tooth Colosseum, and the modifications they conduct are even more insane compared to those in the legal labs in Spirit Creation Creatures and Agricultural University. They dont care about any rules. Besides, they have the technology and motive to create the mutated rabies virus. Perhaps this virus has always been around and was specifically created to make monsters go berserk. It can increase their aggressiveness and make the fights more exciting to attract the audience. Jin Yongqiang is a regular in the underground monster colosseum, so he would naturally know the ways there. Perhaps he had his own channels to get that mutated rabies virus. This means that as long as we find the monster colosseum that Jin Yongqiang often goes to, well be able to find his friend there. They might be a pharmacist, monster controller, or vet for some monster fighting squad, which will give us our answer! Thats right! Lu Siya said excitedly. Meng Chao, youre seriously my lucky star. You seem to be able to turn impossible into something possible. In just one short day, you managed to find the answer from a bunch of messy clues. Lets go to Golden Tooth Lair now! Wait! Meng Chao said hesitantly. Are we going alone? Based on what I know, there are quite a number of gangs in Golden Tooth Lair. Many of the forces of power have been there for decades, since the time of the zombie crisis. Their history is longer than even the Survival Committees. If we go alone, what will happen if the situation goes out of control? Lu Siya was stunned for a moment. She quickly said, Of course were not the only ones going. Ill immediately hand all the clues to the abnormal beast research department so that the higher ups can send good soldiers to support us. Well Meng Chao thought about it. Wait, I think I saw Shen Yupeng. What? Lu Siyas voice grew louder. Where are you? How did you manage to see him? Im at the entrance of Spirit Creation Creatures, Meng Chao explained. The secret police are keeping an eye on the labs of Spirit Creation Creatures. When Gao Ye obtained the examination report, he immediately reported it to the secret police. Shen Yupeng might have come here to get an understanding of the situation. Damn it. That guys instincts are even better than a dogs. We cant let him find this clue! Lu Siya said anxiously. Hurry up and leave. You cant let Shen Yupeng see you! Meet me at the entrance of Golden Tooth Lair as soon as you can. We have to find the person who gave Jin Yongqiang the mutated rabies virus before Shen Yupeng and the secret police! Meng Chao blinked. While standing at the entrance of Spirit Creations Creatures, he watched Shen Yupengs black sedan getting closer. Kay, coming, he told Lu Siya on the phone. On the surface, Golden Tooth Lair was a gray, concrete forest. The buildings were packed close to each other, and most of the entrances were blocked by construction waste and cars burnt to scraps. The entrance was a seemingly normal market that sold all sorts of monster materials. But the thick fragrance that seemed to have stagnated in the air and refused to leave betrayed that this place was different from normal residential areas. The scent was Hundred Poison Banquet. While many of the monsters organs contained poison, they were also incredibly delicious and tasted fresh. They tasted even better than the pufferfish on Earth. There were often cases of citizens not being able to resist the temptation and cooking poisonous organs, which resulted in food poisoning. As time passed, the Survival Committee passed a law that forbade the selling of poisonous monster organs for the purpose of eating them. But the laws forbidding the selling of poisonous monster organs were just scraps of paper in Golden Tooth Lair, because this place was a lawless place that existed in the middle of the spectrum between a lawful world and a world of absolutely no laws. Hundred Poison Banquet, which was formed by the fragrance of hundreds of poisonous monster organs, had long since become a specialty that everyone knew. Quite a number of citizens would actually come to Golden Tooth Lair just to satisfy their food cravings. Chapter 295 - Poisonous Scorpion Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao went around the market with great interest. He found all sorts of poisonous monster organs that were difficult to find elsewhere, but in which he was interested due to his nature of a harvester. After he went through the market once, Lu Siya appeared at the entrance. But her getup left Meng Chao slightly stunned. She had a ponytail with a baseball cap over her head. She wore a tracksuit and a pair of sneakers, which made her look like a university student who did not put on any makeup. Speaking of which, Lu Siya was just in her twenties. But she usually wore thick makeup, which made her look like a skilled, strong woman. She usually gave Meng Chao the impression that she was too mature for her age. When he saw this youthful and pretty Lu Siya, he blinked for a long time before he dared to go up and talk to her. Big Sis Ya, whats with this? There are all sorts of bad people in Golden Tooth Lair. Dressing up less conspicuously will avoid us a lot of trouble, Lu Siya explained. So you do know how to keep a low profile! Meng Chao shouted out in his head, but he thought better of saying it out loud. Instead, he looked behind Lu Siya. Where are the fighters from the abnormal beast research department? They came in through another entrance. Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao with an intense gaze. Dont worry. I have a mini camera and signal flare on me. I can contact the main team at any moment. The moment we find the target, well definitely be able to control the situation. Enough with the talk, lets go in! They passed through the market and entered a supermarket that was opened under a tall apartment complex. They moved through rows of shelves positioned in such a complicated manner that the place looked like a maze. They passed two corridors that led them down two basement floors before they started walking up. Then, their field of vision widened and became bright. They saw a small impluvium. Towering but old apartment complexes surrounded it. The residents did not open their windows wide. They were also packed closely to each other. At first glance, the place really looked like a concrete hornet nest. Meng Chao could not help but think about just how small and cramped were the living spaces behind the windows. He was only able to see a small patch of gray sky when he raised his head up. That patch of sky was practically perpendicular to his head. Countless pairs of eyes looked at the people in the impluvium. Their gazes were curious, aloof, or gloomy. The expressionless faces made everyone look like criminals who were out for a breath of fresh air. So, this is a lair. Meng Chao had never come to a lair before. Even though there were no laws that forbade those beyond the lair from coming into contact with those in the lair, the lairs were the final symbol of the darkest, bloodiest, and lawless era decades ago. Many of the citizens who had struggled through that age and were finally able to move out to small public renting houses like the ones in Blessed Heavenly Garden warned their children repeatedly to never go to the lairs, or else, they would end up being corrupted. Meng Chao remembered a few delinquents, who were ignorant and incompetent, from his middle school. To them, going to the lairs was a sign of glory. If they skipped school and went to the lair, they would brag about it for more than a month, even if they had just wandered around the outskirts of the lair and ate one Hundred Poison Banquet. He looked at the buildings that reminded him of a maze and the branching alleys and realized that he did not know where he should go. But Lu Siya had already contacted someone living in the lair. Miss? Soon, a strong young man with a vivid double-tailed venomous scorpion tattoo on his arm appeared in the impluvium and bowed a little to Lu Siya. That was not a normal tattoo. It was the emblem of a gang. During the bloody age when zombies ran rampant, when law and order collapsed, and everything operated based on the law of the jungle, the survivors chose to protect themselves by forming organizations. To seize precious water, food, energy, living space, and other resources, practically all the organizations that managed to survive had great fighting strength. They then used various means to ensure and strengthen the loyalty of their members. That was how gangs came to be. As the city developed, some of the gangs grew larger and more successful. Their leaders obtained a vast amount of resources and used them to unlock the shackles in their genes. They challenged the limits of their lives and became superhumans who could control spirit energy. Their heads also became clearer because of that, and they upgraded their gangs into various companies, industries, and organizations. In the end, with Battle God Lei Zongchao as the witness, the nine great companies signed a contract of peace and created laws to restore Dragon Citys order. Thus began a brand new era. And many of the middle-sized and small gangs either gradually merged with the mega corporations of the nine great companies or disappeared without a trace. Now, it was hard to find the appearance of tattoos in more than 90% of the regions in Dragon City. The surviving gangs were only able to maintain their last operations in the three lairs. Sky Pillar Corporation began its business through the mining industry. No matter when, those who could become rich through mining were not kind people. Decades ago, Sky Pillar Corporation had risen to power by being the first to discover a crystal mine in Dragon City, so naturally, they had all sorts of connections to other gangs. Even now, they supported quite a lot of gangs in the lairs. It was something normal for mega corporations. Hence, the sturdy man with a gang tattoo on his arm was incredibly respectful to Lu Siya. Ive already investigated things, the man with the scorpion tattoo said. The Jin Yongqiang you mentioned liked gambling at Black Blood Colosseum, which is located in the eastern region of Golden Tooth Colosseum. He has won and lost over the past few years as well as borrowed money from the finance companies over there. He had already returned all his debts when at the start of this year, he lost a lot and he borrowed a large sum from Fast Money. Its one of those finance companies. The compound interest caused the debt he accumulated to reach sky high numbers. Fast Money has a pretty good relationship with Poison Scorpion, which is my gang. Ive already notified them earlier. If we go there straight away, we should be able to get more detailed information. Good. Lu Siya nodded in satisfaction. Lead the way! The scorpion tattooed man led the way. Meng Chao and Lu Siya walked down the bumpy path. Golden Tooth Lairs alleys were full of holes, and they needed to take a lot of twists and turns through chaotic electrical wiring. The buildings to their sides were all illegal constructions. Perhaps they had only seven or eight floors in the beginning, but later, people had gone mad and turned them into buildings with twenty or even thirty floors. They were not straight and looked like they were about to knock into each other. To make them sturdier, all sorts of things were added as if patching up a torn hole in a piece of cloth. There were steel girders and steel columns stuck in them diagonally. Quite a number of those steel columns were already crooked because of the buildings pressing down on them, and Meng Chaos heart leapt to his throat when he saw it. The further they went into Golden Tooth Lair, the better he could smell the scent unique to the lair. It was the aroma from cooked venomous monster organs. It was mixed with low-quality perfume, the scent of sweat, the pungent scent of pheromones, the blood of monsters and humans, and the smell of photinia. It was a really strange scent. Monster gambling was really popular here. While on the way to the place, Meng Chao saw more than one hundred posters related to various underground colosseums. There were also monitors hanging high above the exterior vertical planes of the buildings. They showed repeating videos of deformed and ugly mutated monsters tearing into each other and ripping out each others organs. They were so huge that they far surpassed the monsters found in the legal matches organized by the government. A lot of youngsters who had nothing to do walked while swaying in the streets and alleys. Most of them had holographic technology strapped to their heads, which allowed them to watch the monster fights, as if they were at the arena. These were people who were rather poor and could not even buy the cheapest tickets. So, they could only use this method to satisfy their addiction. There were quite a lot of people with tattoos on their bodies or faces. They watched Meng Chao and Lu Siya, who were newcomers in the place and did not fit into the place because of the air they gave off. However, when they saw that the person leading them was a young man with a scorpion tattoo on his arm, they shrank back. I didnt expect that there would still be places like this in Dragon City. Meng Chao could not help but sigh. Now that I compare this place to my area, I think Im actually quite lucky. Blessed Heavenly Garden might be run down, but at the very least, the order there is pretty good. My neighbors have proper jobs, and all children receive compulsory education. Even though the education level is slightly inferior, it can satisfy their basic needs. Of course, the continued existence of lairs comes from the government having no choice but to compromise. Once Dragon City has enough space and resources, the modification of lairs will definitely be pushed forward. Otherwise, these places will remain as ticking time bombs buried in Dragon City. When we face even stronger enemies, they will blast Dragon Citys future to pieces. After thinking about it, Meng Chao chose to focus and search the memories of his previous life for when the lairs would be taken apart by the government. He felt as if something had stung his brain. He saw the image of a lair burning. Screams, chaos, and explosions were everywhere. Countless people fled out of the lair. Buildings collapsed. Smoke and dust filled the area. The out-of-control superhumans, who had been hiding deep in the lair, were like fiendish demons who had been unsealed. They charged into Dragon City. Hiss Meng Chao cradled his chest and sucked in a deep breath to calm his racing heart. The Dragon City of his previous life did not seem to have properly solved the problem of lairs. And hence, it led to a great disaster that caused countless deaths. It added a certain degree of uncertainty to the end of the Monster War. It also resulted in the humankind paying an even more devastating price before it finally won the war. Even so, the funeral bell of the city rang out, signalling the apocalypse. How could this be? But it makes sense Dragon City didnt manage to win the northern offense in my previous life, so it didnt have enough resources and space to solve the problem of lairs. When the monsters with high intellect showed up, they just needed to head to the lairs, where there are a lot of people and the environment is really chaotic. It wasnt difficult to cause chaos there. Now, we already changed the end of the northern offense. We will now develop the northern frontlines, and it will provide a lot of jobs. This also means that the Survival Committee will get a continuous supply of money, which will allow them to set some aside and create a budget for the modification of the lairs. We should be able to prevent the disaster from repeating itself. As Meng Chao thought about it, the scorpion-tattooed man in front of him stopped. They arrived at the entrance of a crooked, illegal building with more than ten floors. Through a narrow flight of stairs, they went underground. Dim neon lights were twisted around to form the words for Fast Money. The tattooed man went inside to negotiate. Arent you going to resume your strategy of throwing money at them? Meng Chao whispered. Dont need to, Lu Siya whispered back at him. The people here are all dogs who wont ever be full. If you fork money out, theyll think that youre some dumb idiot with a lot of money. The guy who led us here is one of the leaders of a group within Poison Scorpion, and Poison Scorpions influence is second only to that of Golden Tooth in Golden Tooth Lair. Their word holds weight. Chapter 296 - Small Insect Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After a brief moment, the scorpion tattooed man returned to their side. I got the information. He motioned for them to enter. While he led them inside, he said, Jin Yongqiang has a friend called Small Insect in Golden Tooth Lair. This guy was originally a vet for a small fighting squad. Jin Yongqiang would occasionally show him some respect by betting on his fighting squad. But it is a fighting squad without a gang supporting it. So, they arent that great regardless if you look at their monster modifications or their ability to control their monsters remotely. Their results have never been good. Jin Yongqiang doesnt win a lot of money betting on them, but he doesnt lose a lot of money with them either. Then, during the second half of last year, for some reason, this fighting squad suddenly rose to power, and their results kept getting better. In a few of the key matches, they won against major fighting squads supported by other gangs. They even won against Black Bone Fighting Squad, which is supported by Black Bone. Jin Yongqiang also acted contrary to how he usually behaved. Since the second half of last year, he would always place a huge bet on this squad, betting that they would win. He won a lot of money from it. When Black Bone Fighting Squad lost, they were not just embarrassed and angry, but also puzzled. After investigating things, they finally figured it out. Small Insect used dozens of illegal drugs to create a brand new drug that would make monsters go berserk. After injecting this drug into the monsters, the monsters metabolism would increase several times the normal level, and the monster would release an insanely violent power. You must understand, even though there arent as many rules in the colosseums in the lairs when compared to the colosseums outside, they still dont allow you to inject every single kind of illegal drug into the monsters, especially when you dont have a powerful gang supporting you. The fighting squad incurred public wrath, and soon, they were struck down by Black Bone. While Black Bone was interrogating the fighting squad members, they found out that Jin Yongqiang knew about this. Since the fighting squad used illegal drugs to win, they were considered to have cheated, and their victories were considered null, but monster gambling was a long-term business, and they prioritized trust. They could not ask for the winnings from the gamblers who did not know what happened, so Black Bone could only consider themselves unlucky. But Jin Yongqiang knew everything, so it was another matter. When Small Insect learned that the victory rate of monsters that were injected with his drug was incredibly high, he wanted to earn some money as well. But the people in the lairs live mostly by the paycheck, and there are few people who can place huge bets. He was also the vet of a fighting squad. If he borrowed money from a finance company to place bets, his intentions would be obvious. So, he went to Jin Yongqiang and revealed some of what was going on to him. He persuaded Jin Yongqiang to place a large bet on his fighting squad, and once they won, they would split the money. Thats the gist of what happened. But once the conspiracy was revealed, Jin Yongqiang was naturally told to cough up the money he won. The Poison Scorpion members words were very clear. With just a few words, he managed to tell them everything that had happened. It was no wonder why he had the right to come and receive Lu Siya, who was from Sky Pillar Corporation. Lu Siya nodded with a contemplative expression and asked, How did Black Bone deal with Jin Yongqiang? Black Bone knew that Jin Yongqiang was a middle-rank manager in Heavenly Works Machines, so they did not make things too difficult for him, the Poison Scorpion member said. In truth, unless its absolutely necessary, we dont want to make things hard for the guests from beyond the lair. Otherwise, would our customers want to come back to the lairs to play? Black Bone went to Jin Yongqiang and politely asked him whether he knew that Small Insect injected illegal drugs into the monsters. Jin Yongqiang naturally denied it. Black Bone did not use force on him. They just brought out the oral testament from Small Insect and the records of Jin Yongqiangs bets. In the past, when the fighting squad did not have a high chance of winning, Jin Yongqiang would only occasionally bet on them. He did not place a lot of money on them either. His bets were just for fun. The main teams he betted for were the major fighting squads supported by the gangs, especially Golden Tooth Fighting Squad, which was supported by Golden Tooth. But ever since Small Insect created the new drug that made the monsters go berserk, it was as if Jin Yongqiang turned into a prophet. He poured a lot of money into them and betted huge amounts of money on his friends fighting squad. There was no explanation for this abnormal behavior. Once they used a few more tricks on Jin Yongqiang, his mental defenses crumbled, and he confessed to everything. Even then, Black Bone did not touch him. They only asked him to write a testimony and sign a confession. He was also to cough up all the money he won by cheating. Unfortunately, Jin Yongqiang had long since spent all the money he won to indulge in a debauched life in the lair. Black Bone threatened him by saying that if he did not return the money, they would send his testimony and confession to Heavenly Works Machines and the other media. Then, they would upload it online so that his reputation would be ruined. Jin Yongqiang was forced into a corner. He had to go to Fast Money and borrow money to pay the gambling debt he owed to Black Bone. Then, he pawned off his own apartment to temporarily return the money to the lenders. Fast Money was prepared to auction the apartment off once they collected it, but half a month ago, Jin Yongqiang suddenly went to them happily and returned a large sum of money, then promised that he would definitely return the rest within three months. The people in Fast Money were curious, but there was no need for them to get to the bottom of things. As long as their customers could return the money in time, the moneys origin had nothing to do with the company even if their customers kidnapped people or murdered someone. Lu Siya and Meng Chao exchanged a glance. The information provided by the Poison Scorpion member matched the information they had. Small Insect was now their main suspect. They were almost sure that he had provided the mutated rabies virus to Jin Yongqiang. Where did Small Insect go after this? Lu Siya asked. He died, the Poison Scorpion member said. He died? Lu Siyas voice swiftly became shrill. Black Bones power is similar to that of Poison Scorpion in Golden Tooth Lair, but Small Insect had deceived them and caused them to lose a lot of money. Theres no way he wouldnt be killed for it, the Poison Scorpion member said. That guy was born in the lair and was not a normal citizen outside. Even if he died, no one would care. I heard that he was hung upside down and beaten up for a day and night. The bones in his legs were crushed to bits inch by inch. Then, he disappeared without a trace. No one knows whether he was buried underground, thrown into the depths of a pipe that crushes trash, or fed to monsters. Lu Siya frowned and asked, When did this happen? Recently? Not recently. It happened around half a year ago, I think. The Poison Scorpion member shook his head and said, I dont know the details. The people from Fast Money didnt tell me anything more. If it werent because of Poison Scorpion, they wouldnt have wanted to tell me even this much. Does Jin Yongqiang know anyone else in the lair, especially a vet or some other monster controller? Lu Siya asked. I dont know about that. Lu Siya cussed under her breath. She turned around and said to Meng Chao, The trail went cold. Meng Chao rubbed the bridge of his nose gently before he suddenly turned to the Poison Scorpion member. Say, did Black Bones results change compared to last year? The Poison Scorpion member was slightly stunned. He thought about it before he nodded slowly and said, Black Bones results werent much last year. They have never been able to find a suitable pharmacist, vet, or monster controller. Every time they spent a lot of money to buy a monster, that monster would usually be beaten up by their opponent using a monster of the same grade or one who is a grade lower. But they have been raking in quite a lot of victories this year. Their results can now compare to Poison Scorpion Fighting Squad. Meng Chaos eyes began sparkling. Then, if my guess is correct, their results have been getting better after they got rid of the fighting squad that cheated and tortured Small Insect for information before they made him disappear, right? The Poison Scorpion member thought about it before he nodded repeatedly. Yes, thats right! Lu Siya stared at the Poison Scorpion member before she looked at Meng Chao. She also came to a realization. Are you saying that Black Bone took Small Insect in and asked him to use that illegal drug to modify the monsters of Black Bone Fighting Squad? Cultivating a vet, pharmacist, or modifier requires a lot of money, and its not something easy. Aside from needing a lot of resources, the person himself also needs a certain degree of talent, Meng Chao explained. Small Insect was a member of the lair without a background. I dont think he ever received any legitimate education from a university but learned things on his own, right? This is a vet who obtained his skills on his own, and he managed to create such a powerful drug that could cause monsters to go berserk, then used it to help a nameless fighting squad rise to power. I dont think Black Bone would let a genius like this go so easily. And just as I expected, you mentioned that Black Bone hung Small Insect upside down and beat him up as well as crushed the bones in his legs inch by inch. I find it very strange. If they really tortured him to death, why did they only crush his legs instead of all the bones in his body? But once I thought about it from another angle, its easy. His hands and brains needed to be preserved to create new drugs for their monsters to go berserk! Lu Siyas eyes shone with excitement. Whats Small Insects real name? Do you have his picture? she asked the Poison Scorpion member. I dont. Many of the lair members dont like telling other people their real names. They dont like having their pictures taken so that others would know what they look like, either. Then Lu Siya thought about it. Can we go to Black Bones territory and look for this Small Insect? With my status, it would be too dangerous to go to Black Bones territory. Besides, many people know about Small Insect using illegal drugs, and Black Bone has already killed him in name. They wont admit that theyre keeping this guy around. The Poison Scorpion member thought about it and added, But there are a few of Black Bone Fighting Squads fights today in Black Blood Colosseum. If Small Insect has really been taken under Black Bone Fighting Squads wing, he should appear along with the team. Many of the drugs that make monsters go berserk only last for a short time. The vets have to use different formulae and concentration of the drugs based on the monsters condition and the effect they want to reach before the match. He wont want to hand such an important job to others. Chapter 297 - Capture Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Black Blood Colosseum was different from the legal monster colosseums in the world outside. But then again, most of the colosseums in the lair were built indoors. They were not that big, but that also meant that the spectators were really close to the monsters. There was usually only a high-voltage electrical net separating the spectators and monsters. The smell of blood and sweat meshed together with money, desires, and death. The resulting smell could stir up anyones emotions. The arena in Black Blood Colosseum was a metal cage suspended in the air by dozens of thick metal chains. All the seats were designed to surround the metal cage. And the best VIP seats were right under the cage. That way, when the monsters were killed, the blood and organs that spilled out of them would spill on the spectators faces. When Meng Chao and Lu Siya stepped into Black Blood Colosseum, they heard loud cheers from the audience. A monster resembling a giant ape stood in the cage. It was more than three meters tall, and its fur was snow white. It lifted a feline-type monster and, with a loud crack, broke its spine. Then, it brought it to its mouth and bit into it. Once it tore a bloody hole, it ripped the monster in half. Then, it tossed the mangled corpse to the side of the cage. Bright electrical arcs instantly shone around the cage to electrocute the corpse until it let out cracking sounds and smoke rose from it. This Iron-armed White Ape is a monster from Black Bone. Recently, it has won three consecutive matches. Many people place their bets on it, the Poison Scorpion member explained softly. How is it? Lu Siya asked Meng Chao quietly. Meng Chao squinted and observed it for a long time. The frequency of the dilution and shrinking of its pupils is clearly higher than that of normal white apes. Its limbs are trembling as well. White foam is coming out of its nostrils, and it has a pinkish hue. It should be caused by using too much strength; its alveoli should have burst. Meng Chao thought about it and said, These are all signs of a monster being injected with too many stimulants or drugs that cause it to go berserk. If I dissected this Iron-armed White Ape now, its lungs would be similar to those of the three biochemical pets who went out of control. So, it means that were at the right place. Lu Siyas eyes lit up, and she asked, Where is the preparation room for Black Bone Fighting Squad? Its over there, in the basement. The Poison Scorpion member hesitated for a moment before he asked, Should we notify Black Bone of this? Lu Siya thought about it for a while before she said, Not now. Once we find the person, we can discuss this further. Otherwise, they wont admit to it. You dont have to go. We dont want any trouble between Black Bone and Poison Scorpion. Well go and take a look, then decide on what we should do. Meng Chao and Lu Siya strode to the basement. At the end of the corridor, they ran into a few built guards, which stared at them with wariness. Lu Siya thought about it and brought Meng Chao to the first floor. It was the hall to buy tickets and bargaining chips. The management here was relatively lax. Lu Siya asked Meng Chao to serve as her sentry while she went to the backdoor. She found a corner where there was no one around before she placed her hand gently on the floor and started chanting. As spirit energy ripples spread out, her palm gradually fused into the floor. Lu Siya was a mine explorer. She could scan the structure of the rock strata underground through the feedback given to her by spirit energy ripples. She could read the alignment of the crystal mines with it. This also meant that she could scan the internal structure of a building based on the different tremors from the walls, pillars, and foundation. She analyzed the situation carefully and said, We have to go to the southwest corner of the building. There are a few really huge spaces over there. The walls, ceiling, and floors have been strengthened in unique ways. There are steel plates carved with runic symbols and other defensive measures in them. They should be there to prevent monsters from fleeing. Also, the location coincides with the spot we saw just now. You know, the end of the corridor with the really tight defense. If my guess is correct, that should be the preparation room for the monster fighting squads. As she spoke, Lu Siya removed her sunglasses and earrings. She sucked in a deep breath, and her face instantly turned stark pale. Meng Chao knew that she had just used her talent as a Spirit Sensor to search for information on the basement in the southwest corner. However, due to the stimulation from the Red Radiance Jades increasing her ability, she could not use her talent at will and control it properly. Every time she gathered information from her target, a large amount of other unnecessary information would surge into her brain, such as the crowd shouting at the top of their lungs, the stench of blood gushing out of the monsters bodies, and other such details. Are you okay? Meng Chao supported her with familiar movements. Im fine. I just wanted to listen closely to the voices in the preparation room. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and listened for a while with her ear turned in that direction. I was right. I can hear a lot of monsters rubbing their claws and gnashing their teeth. Theyre also scratching at the walls. I can also hear the sounds of the chains binding their limbs knocking into each other. Theres a lot of growling too. That is indeed the place where the monsters are locked. Wait. Theres a set of footsteps. They belong to a human, but sound really strange. He or she is clearly a human, but those footsteps are really heavy and stiff. Theyre like mechanical prosthetics! Lu Siya and Meng Chao exchanged a glance. Without a doubt, there was a person with a set of mechanical prosthetic legs in Black Bones monster preparation room. Who else would it be other than Small Insect, whose legs were crushed and rendered useless? What should we do now? Meng Chao mouthed to Lu Siya. Do we use Poison Scorpion to negotiate with Black Bone and have them hand the person over? Impossible. Lu Siya shook her head gently. Small Insect is Black Bones golden goose. Theres no way they will hand him over just because of a single sentence from Poison Scorpion. Thats the same as them ruining their own brand. There are just too many ways to make a person completely disappear in a lair. Black Bone just needs to deny it, then throw Small Insect into the depths of the lair to make sure that there is no proof of them keeping him around. Unless we break down the hundreds of buildings here and filter through the hundreds of thousands or even millions of people,, we wont be able to find Small Insect. And if we cause a ruckus, the main instigator and mastermind in Heavenly Works Machines, who is hiding behind Jin Yongqiang, might try to kill us to silence us, and that will be problematic. To prevent future problems, we have to capture Small Insect right now and get his testimony as quickly as possible so that we can solve the case. Wait. The door was opened. The person stomping around with the mechanical legs has walked out. He didnt come out with the monsters but walked out alone into the corridor. Where is he going? Lu Siyas mind raced. She quickly analyzed the structure of the building, and her eyes lit up. He went to the toilet! The toilets on the first floor and in the basement are at the same location. Theyre both at the end of the corridor behind us. Small Insect went to the toilet alone! This is a rare chance! We have to seize the chance now and take him without anyone noticing us. This is the only way! As she spoke, she jumped up and ran to the toilet. Meng Chao followed her. What if we made the wrong guess and the person is not Small Insect? While running, Lu Siya said, Then, I will have to activate my spirit energy magnetic field of a five-star superhuman and apologize to him sincerely. Where are the elites from the abnormal beast research department? Were already at this stage of the mission, so they should be showing up now, right? Theyre here. Theyre lurking around the building, Lu Siya said. If its possible, dont alert anyone. We want to end the fight in ten seconds. This Small Insect is a vet and a pharmacist. He shouldnt have a lot of fighting strength. Were more than enough to instantly subdue him. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and asked the third question. But how are we going to break into the toilet in the basement from the toilet on the first floor? Like this! Lu Siya brought Meng Chao to the entrance of the toilet on the first floor. Meng Chao pushed the door of the mens toilet open, took a look, came back, and said softly, Theres someone inside. Lu Siya pushed the door of the womens toilet open and took a look. Then, she dragged Meng Chao inside. She pressed her hands tightly against the floor of the womens toilet while chanting. Spirit tattoos showed up on her arms. As spirit energy surged into the floor, she changed the atomic structure of the reinforced concrete. The floor, which had a diameter of more than half a meter, instantly turned into gravel, and a hole opened up. The toilet in the basement was prepared for the staff of the monster fighting squads. Normal people seldom used it, and at that moment, there was no one in the womens toilet under them. They jumped into the hole, and from the womens toilet on the first floor, they entered the womens toilet at the first basement floor. When they pushed the door open and walked out, they were just in time to see the door of the mens toilet open up. A man with his legs replaced by mechanical legs walked out. He was on the slightly chubby side, and his skin sagged. His face was puffy and pale. If anyone looked at him closely, they would see that he suffered from slight edema. They could also see traces of cuts left by scalpels and stitches on his face, which made his expression a little unnatural. He appeared to have gone through plastic surgery. When he saw Meng Chao and Lu Siya walking out of the womens toilet, he was stunned for a moment before he came to a conclusion as to what they had been doing, and he gave them a lecherous smile. Meng Chao and Lu Siya smiled a little. One of them stared at his hands, and the other stared at his expression. Small Insect, its been discovered what you did! Lu Siya took a step forward and blocked his path. Jin Yongqiang is already dead, and the next one will be you! The mans expression changed swiftly. He looked in the direction of the preparation room and forced out a smile. You got the wrong person Its him! Meng Chao said. There are traces of corrosion from monster acid and drugs on his fingers. Hes either a vet or a pharmacist! Thats right. Plastic surgery can change your looks, but it cant hide your expressions, Lu Siya said. Youre lying. Youre Small Insect! Small Insect screeched. He shoved at them and tried to flee to the preparation room. Lu Siya smirked coldly. She snapped her fingers, and the floor under his feet immediately became bumpy. He could not control his feet on an uneven surface because it had not been long since he had started using the mechanical legs, and the next instant, he fell face flat on the floor. Meng Chao stepped on his spine so that he could not let out a single sound. However, against their expectations, it was not over. Small Insect pressed a button on his waist, and a piercing alarm rang out in the preparation room at the end of the corridor and from his waist. Eight armed and built men immediately rushed out of the preparation room and charged at Meng Chao and Lu Siya like hungry tigers. Chapter 298 - Critical Moment Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lets go! Lu Siya pulled at Meng Chao, who grabbed Small Insect. They went inside the womens toilet again. With their superhumans strength, it would not be difficult for them to use force to subjugate the gang members. But this was a lair, and many of the citizens were connected to the gangs. They shared a relationship that if one of them fired a signal, everyone would come to help them. If the two were surrounded by thousands of people, then even if Lu Siya could now go against gravity and fly, it would still be difficult for her to escape. Besides, the gang members were not suspects. They were also not out-of-control superhumans or human-shaped monsters. In theory, they were all good citizens who obeyed the law. Be it Poison Scorpion, Black Bone, or even the infamous Golden Tooth, these were all just names used to refer to the gangs in private. On official documents, they were registered as Ping Pong Club, Movie Lovers Exchange Club, Reading Club, and whatnot. Joining a reading club was not a crime. Organizing illegal monster fights was also not a major crime. Meng Chao and Lu Siya could not kill the built men as they pleased. So, Lu Siya could only snap her fingers again. She summoned eight spikes from the floor and used them as a fence to block off the corridor, which would stall the group when they rushed up. Together with Meng Chao, she then pushed Small Insect into the womens toilet on the first floor. At that moment, a few women had already entered the womens toilet on the first floor. They were examining the hole in the floor when they saw someone crawling out of the hole. They screamed. Meng Chao! One of them was a woman with a really curvaceous body. While she screamed, she pointed at Meng Chaos face. Youre Lin Chuans assistant, Meng Chao! It would seem that she was also a loyal admirer of the Weeping Reaper. Meng Chao sighed in his heart. When a person became famous, they were afraid of the troubles their recognition would cause, just like how a pig would be afraid of being slaughtered after it was fattened up. However, Meng Chao did not have time to hide his face. The Black Bone members underground had already rushed to the womens toilet at the first basement floor. Before they could use any lightness skills and jump up, Lu Siya activated her mine explorers ability and sealed off most of the hole. One of the unfortunate Black Bone members was halfway through jumping out of the hole when he got stuck. He yelped and his legs flailed around in the basement. Soon, the sounds of people pushing at each other came from the hall on the first floor. As if they had knocked on a hornets nest, a large group of Black Bone members charged at them like hornets. Meng Chao and Lu Siya grabbed Small Insect by the arms and jumped out the window of the womens toilet. With just a few steps, they ended up in a maze that was as complicated as a spiders web. The buildings around them were packed as densely as in a hornets nest, and all of them looked practically the same. Curious faces looked out of the windows and stared at them closely. It made their skins crawl. In less than half a minute, the Black Bone members caught up to them, since they were familiar with the place. Lu Siya had to stop and turn around to activate her skill. She summoned spikes again and blocked off their pursuers in the shabby street. She also released the imposing aura of a Heaven Realm elite in order to intimidate those Black Bone members. But the Black Bone members did not fall for her trick. After all, those who are unreasonable arent afraid of those who would throw away their lives in desperation, so they believed Lu Siya would not really attack them. They gritted their teeth and forced their way through the intersecting spikes. Meng Chao continued to run forward with Small Insect in his arms. But after taking only a few steps forward, he felt a sharp gaze on his back. When he turned his head around, he noticed a strange, silver glare flashing behind a window across from him. Sniper! Meng Chao cussed. He could not tell whether the person would dare to fire, and he was not willing to let someone else decide his fate based on their rationale. He swung his arm, and his sleeve flapped. His fingers shook, and a scalpel drew a shrill arc that let out a whistle even sharper than that of a bullet. It went straight to the scope of the sniper rifle. The scalpels power was just perfect. It got stuck in the scope after piercing it. There was only half an inch to the persons eyeball. It was a warning. If the sniper ignored it, Meng Chao was confident that he could use another scalpel to pierce his eyeball and brain. The sniper had never seen such amazing knife throwing skills before. Just as Meng Chao expected, he was so terrified that he shrank back and did not dare to show his face again. But at the moment Meng Chao was distracted, Small Insect, who had been staying obediently in his grip, suddenly struggled fiercely. Thud! Brilliant flames shot out from beneath his mechanical legs, and he nearly burned Meng Chaos leg hair. He used the reverse thrust from his rocket legs to break free of Meng Chaos grip and fly five meters away while remaining close to the ground. Meng Chao did not think that there would be such a mechanism hidden in Small Insects mechanical legs. He quickly tossed his chain sabers forward, but it was already too late. Small Insect used his advantage of being familiar with the terrain and the help of his rocket legs to fly upwards until he was as high as the third floor. Then, with a few jumps, he fled to a roof. After him! Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. One of them flung his chain saber, and the other activated the maglev power of Heaven Realm elites. They jumped on the roof at the same time. Small Insect had already jumped over a few buildings with the help of his mechanical legs, and Meng Chao and Lu Siya rushed after him. The distance between them swiftly drew closer. Meng Chao threw his chain sabers forward, and every time he did so, he grazed Small Insects mechanical legs, which created sparks. Soon, there were no more buildings ahead of Small Insect with a close height difference. He could no longer escape. Small Insect suddenly shouted. He jumped and fell down from a height of more than ten floors. Meng Chao ran over to look and saw him using the flames at the end of his legs to buffer his fall a few times. He then crashed into piles of trash, which made them fly everywhere. Even though he looked really pathetic, he was unharmed and could still run. Meng Chao cussed. He jumped down as well and threw his chain sabers while in midair. They drew a long gash on the outer wall of the building. He used this method to reduce the impact of his fall, and in the end, he managed to land as lightly as a panther. When he looked up, he noticed that there was a really disorganized pet market in front of him. The pets sold in it were naturally not the legal pets which had gone through strict modification procedures, like the ones sold at Spirit Creation Creatures, which had been approved by the government. Instead, they used all sorts of biochemical modification technologies to ruthlessly modify various creatures until they turned into real monsters. Of course, since the lair was a place with a dense population and really cramped living spaces, the pet sellers had to ensure the basic safety of their wares. Otherwise, before the adjudicator court or investigation departments would come over to condemn them, the gangs in the lair would drop by to create trouble. Hence, the strange-looking pets lay around quietly in the barb-covered cages. However, when Small Insect noticed that Meng Chao stuck to him like a shadow and refused to let go no matter what, he gritted his teeth and swung his arm. It activated a hidden mechanism in his sleeve, which fired a poisoned dart. It went straight to a seemingly obedient Iron-armored Rhinoceros. After the creature was hit, its eyes almost instantly became bloodshot. Even the air that came out of its nostrils turned burning red. It struggled madly, and the chains tying its neck to the ground started rattling. No matter how its owner tried to appease it or force it to calm down by using a stun baton to stab its bum, it still went on a rampage. While kicking around with its legs, it even sent its owner flying. The owner coughed up blood, and the pet market descended into chaos. That bastard! Meng Chao was shocked and enraged. But this made him certain that Small Insect was definitely the vet cum pharmacist who was related to the case of pets murdering their owners at Blessed Paradise. He had to have seen the news and online articles and realized that he had ended up causing a major problem by helping Jin Yongqiang. If he left the lair, not even God would be able to save him. That was why he hid such a diabolical mechanism on his body. He used a drug that could make monsters go even wilder compared to the mutated rabies virus to stop his pursuers. Stop that raging Iron-armored Rhinoceros. Dont let it hurt innocent citizens! Meng Chao shouted at Lu Siya, who was just behind him. He gritted his teeth and ran forward before he lunged around twenty meters forward. Like a flying arrow, he pounced on Small Insect and pinned him to the ground. You cant escape anymore! Meng Chao punched Small Insects face, turning it to a bloody mess. Small Insect was pinned firmly against the ground. But even as blood flowed down his face, he smiled strangely. With a thud, the parts below the knees of his mechanical legs shot out like cannonballs. They landed on the pet stalls on the sides of the street and, with sizzling sounds, released a large amount of pungent-smelling gas. A drug that makes monsters go berserk, and its in a gaseous state! Meng Chao sucked in a breath of that strange gas, and his pupils shrank. He did not expect that Small Insect would be so despicable. He actually hid such a sinister thing in his mechanical legs. It would stimulate dozens of biochemical pets in one go and turn them into fierce monsters! Just as expected, the biochemical pets started howling in the pungent-smelling gas. They sounded increasingly more wild with every passing second. They tore at the chains with every bit of their strength and yanked at the iron hoops embedded into the ground. Some even used their sharp claws and teeth to rip off their pelts so that their deformed, swelled-up muscles would be seen by the citizens, who were already screaming and shouting. Where are the elites from the abnormal beast research department?! Meng Chao shouted at Lu Siya, who had just subjugated the Iron-armored Rhinoceros. Lu Siya found herself speechless. There were already around eight wild pets who had rushed into the crowd and started attacking the people. The environment was too complicated and there were too many people around. Once these wild pets rushed into the crowd, the consequences would be dire. She could not use her spikes to stop them. Lu Siya was so angry that she kicked Small Insects head. She put so much strength in it that his teeth fell to the ground. It would appear that they were fake teeth. All his real teeth were probably pulled out by Black Bone. At that critical moment, they heard thuds coming from behind them. They were faint but rhythmic. Bloody fountains gushed out of the wild pets eyes at the same time. Without shocking or harming any innocent citizens, the attacks made the wild pets sway and fall to the ground. It was not just blood and brains that gushed out of their eye sockets. Black smoke and deep-purple flames followed after them. By the looks of it, the items that killed them were not normal bullets. They had been injected with spirit energy that was as hot as magma, and it instantly fried their brains. Small Insects strange smile instantly froze. Lu Siya was also stunned for a moment, then her expression turned really sour. A man with a hook nose walked toward them from the depths of the pet market with his hands in the pockets of his trenchcoat. Adjudicator, Shen Yupeng! Lu Siya spat out coldly. Chapter 299 - Do Both Things Simultaneously Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Shen Yupeng was a superhuman whom the adjudicator court decided to elect as both a secret police officer and adjudicator. He had two forms of authority and the right to act before reporting to his higher ups. In theory, he had the right to investigate all superhuman criminal cases, regardless of the grade of the case. Of course, he also had absolute brute strength as his backup, which allowed him to have the confidence to subjugate out-of-control superhumans without it resulting in severe collateral damage. He protected the Supernatural Towers dignity as well as ensured Dragon Citys safety. This was the true meaning behind adjudicators. Even though his looks were really similar to those of his cousin, Shen Yupeng gave off a completely different presence compared to Shen Yulong, who died tragically under Raging Waves. When the man with the hook nose walked over slowly, he did not even pull out his hands from his pockets. Even so, all people and even the biochemical pets, who had sucked in the gas that made them go wild, fell completely silent. At that moment, the Black Bone members had already caught up. When they sensed Shen Yupeng and Lu Siyas presence, which were completely different from theirs, they paused and looked around. Small Insect seemed to have caused a ruckus, and dozens of guns were directed at their brows from the dark. The sharpshooters did not even bother hiding their murderous intent. Shen Yupeng arrived beside Lu Siya and Meng Chao and reached out with two fingers to pick up Small Insect. He then shouted to the Black Bone members. This person is one of the main instigators in the case of the pets murdering their owners in Blessed Paradise. He fired gas that makes pets go wild in an attempt to cause dozens of biochemical pets to go berserk. This put hundreds of innocent citizens in danger, and he also tried to destroy the order in Golden Tooth Lair. Is he a member of Black Bone? Will Black Bone be responsible for all that he did? The Black Bone members looked at each other, but none of them spoke. Im going to ask again. Shen Yupengs eyes shone with a bright spark. They were like spotlights burning at hundreds of degrees Celsius while fixed on the Black Bone members. Is he a member of Black Bone? he asked fiercely. Does Black Bone want the secret police to take up arms and organize a search for the top ten wanted criminals of Dragon City in Golden Tooth Lair, which is the territory of Black Bone, Poison Scorpion, and Golden Tooth? Do you want us to stop the operations of the monster colosseums, finance companies, and everyone elses businesses for three months? Under his intimidating presence, the Black Bone members retreated nonstop. At that moment, a person with a ridiculous tattoo of two black bones intersecting with each other like a cross on his face received a call. He appeared to be a leader. After he obsequiously agreed to certain things, he hung up and shouted at Shen Yupeng, Hes not a member of Black Bone. We dont know who he is. Big Brother Huang Small Insect shouted. But his voice was silenced by Shen Yupengs fist. If thats the case, why are you still here? Shen Yupeng asked the Black Bone members with a smile. Soon, the Black Bone members disappeared without a trace. Before leaving, they even sensibly compensated the damages the pet sellers suffered after their animals were killed. Shen Yupeng grabbed Small Insect to carry him under his armpit and said to Lu Siya and Meng Chao, Lets go. Wait! Lu Siya glared at him. This is a criminal the abnormal beast research department wants to investigate! Oh? Shen Yupeng did not even bat an eyelid. He said faintly, Im sorry. I didnt know that the abnormal beast research department has released an arrest order for this suspect. Lu Siya found herself speechless. Shen Yupeng continued, Of course, the abnormal beast research department has just been built. Its also a safety department at the same rank as the adjudicator court, so it has the right to execute its authority before reporting to the higher ups. So, has the Survival Committee or the Supernatural Tower given the abnormal beast research department any power in regard to the case of murderous pets in Blessed Paradise and allowed you to participate in it? Lu Siya could not say anything about it. And of course, its fine even if you dont have an arrest warrant or authorization documents when you run into unique, emergency cases that threaten the safety and stability of Dragon City. As long as you have enough power and can handle the situation, its fine. Shen Yupengs expression was relaxed. He smirked at Lu Siya. Did you have enough brute strength to bring this guy out of Golden Tooth Lair without harming any innocents while ensuring that not a single hair on this persons head is harmed? Lu Siya was so angry that her face turned red. She was practically fuming. Shen Yupengs expression became stern. He brought out a few documents that had just been printed from his trenchcoat. The ink was still very fresh. This is our arrest warrant for the suspect, Mr. Liao, and these are the authorization documents for my secret police and adjudicator squad, which is led by me. We are charged with investigating the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. As for absolute strength I believe I wont need to display it, will I, Ms. Lu? More than ten black figures jumped down from the hornet-nest-like buildings behind Shen Yupeng. Some of them landed behind Shen Yupeng. They were all secret police and adjudicators who were fully armed and had camouflage paint on their faces. Their vitality magnetic fields burned like flames and silently spoke of their strength. Some of the black figures flashed past the area and continued guarding from the dark. They were in positions that would allow them to fire in crossfire. They were a powerful squad and were much more powerful than Lu Siya alone. Now, are you still going to insist that this criminal is yours? Shen Yupeng smiled, turned around elegantly, and strode away. Wow Meng Chao gasped in amazement as he looked at Shen Yupengs tall and mighty back. Hes so cool. He absolutely fits my image of a secret police officer and adjudicator! You Lu Siya seethed. She was unable to understand it. How could this be? How did Shen Yupeng manage to arrive ahead of us and appear here in such a timely fashion? He even managed to find out Small Insects real surname! It has been less than twelve hours since we dissected the three corpses, and we were the first ones to discover the super Giant Sandworm as we;; as the first ones to see the examination reports. Once we found the clues, we fought against time and rushed here. We didnt waste even half a second! Shen Yupeng had absolutely no reason to be here, unless someone leaked our secret. There is definitely no one from my side who leaked our secret. Damn it! Did you tell someone else about this? That depends on your definition of someone else. Meng Chao thought about it. I told Shen Yupeng directly. Does he count as someone else? What?! Lu Siya screeched. At that moment, Shen Yupeng had already given instructions to his secret police squad to retreat and returned to look for Meng Chao while feeling incredibly happy. Big Brother Shen, as expected of a legendary adjudicator! You really live up to your name! Meng Chao thanked him sincerely. Its all thanks to you appearing in time, or else, the consequences would have been dire. Dozens and even hundreds of innocent citizens might have died. Thats nothing. This is what I should do, Shen Yupeng said with a smile. I should be the one thanking you, Meng Chao. Thank you for fulfilling the duty of a good citizen and handing us the clues about the suspect. You also worked together with us to help us enforce the law, and in the end, we managed to catch the criminal. We cant be sure what relationship Small Insect has to the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, but based on the number of poisonous mechanisms and drugs he was hiding on him and how he used them without hesitation, there is definitely something wrong with this person. We might have a shocking case on our hands! Of course, every citizen is duty-bound to work together with the related departments to protect Dragon Citys safety. Meng Chao turned his neck and dug in his ear gently to pull out a mini in-ear communicator. He also brought out a tracking chip from the area around his heart, which was charged by his body temperature and heartbeat. Ill return these to you. The advanced technology of the secret police is really useful. Theyre only the size of a grain, but I could hear your voice really clearly just now. I didnt notice any interference at all. Your courage and wits are the reason why you managed to get so much information about the suspect and could locate him, Shen Yupeng said with a smile. Honestly, Meng Chao, regardless of whether its your performance at the northern frontlines or the operation today, you dont act like a normal university student at all. Im beginning to admire you even more now. Once I bring Small Insect back, are you interested in coming over for supper with my squad? We can get to know each other. Sure! Meng Chao said readily. I really want to learn more from you and your colleagues. Based on how all of you attacked practically at the same time from different angles and killed dozens of berserk pets instantly, I can tell just how well-trained you all are. The secret police officers and adjudicators behind Shen Yupeng had been praised before, but it was another matter to be praised by the super teenage hero who had risen to fame during the northern offense and managed to shine brilliantly in the tournament between the alliance of the five universities and Dragon City University. The squad smiled and nodded at him. Meng Chao returned their smiles and acted in a very friendly manner. Lu Siya watched him in dumbfounded silence. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning and staggered a few steps back. She nearly fell to the side. Big Sis Ya, are you okay? While talking to Shen Yupeng, Meng Chao was still paying attention to Lu Siyas condition. He quickly helped her regain her footing and whispered, You should put on your sunglasses and earrings. Its too noisy here, and the smell isnt too pleasant. It might affect your constitution as a Spirit Sensor. Im not suffering from sensory overload. Im reacting this way because Im angry at you! Lu Siya gritted her teeth, but she could not yell in front of Shen Yupeng. She could only grab Meng Chaos arm and drag him to the back of the crowd and growl at him. Since when were you in cahoots with Shen Yupeng? Since I was on the phone with you and you told me to avoid Shen Yupeng, Meng Chao told her honestly. He slowly walked forward to not lose Shen Yupeng, who had started moving, from his sight. Lu Siya could not believe it. Why? Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. Do you really want the truth? Im afraid that the moment I tell you, we wont be able to remain friends. Lu Siya was seething. Do you think that we can still be friends after this? Thats true Meng Chao nodded and spoke to her honestly. Because my instincts tell me that youre ambitious, self-righteous, and will do anything to achieve your goals. To take revenge for Big Brother Lin, youre eager to climb up the ranks of the abnormal beast research department within the shortest time possible, and for that you need to beautifully solve a few major cases From the moment you bribed people to do what you wanted, I knew that you dont have a skilled squad in the abnormal beast research department. If you really summoned elite reinforcements, your achievements would be split with others, and this is something you couldnt tolerate. So, I was highly suspicious that you were lying to me and had no reinforcements. You were taking the risk on your own and deceiving me, an innocent, kind, and somewhat dumb university student, to come and play the lone hero in Golden Tooth Lair with you. I dont mind being deceived, but Golden Tooth Lair is really dangerous, and if the suspect got forced into a corner, we might have hundreds of innocent citizens injured. This is something I cant accept. So, I could only ask for help from Shen Yupeng. After all, hes an elite from the adjudicator court and is in charge of this case. Besides, if we had two squads acting together, the chances of us catching the criminal would be higher. Thats the general gist of things. But, if I wronged you and you actually have reinforcements from the abnormal beast research department, you should ask those elites to come out now. Ill apologize to you sincerely, and you can punish me however you want. Chapter 300 - Golden Tooth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos gaze was clear as he stared into Lu Siyas eyes. Lu Siya had to squash her anger. Naturally, she could not summon even a single elite fighter. So, youre the one who deceived me first, right? Meng Chao said cordially. When I asked you on the phone as to whether you can get reinforcements, you told me that you will get a squad of elites from the abnormal beast research department to ensure that everything proceeds safely. But Lu Siya took a moment to take hold of her anger before she said, We could capture Small Insect on our own. Why did you let someone else snatch the credit?! We had actually captured him! But at what price? Meng Chao retorted. If Shen Yupeng hadnt brought his secret police officers and adjudicators, how many innocent citizens would have been injured by these biochemical pets that Small Insect enraged? Also, you can see that were surrounded by illegal buildings. They easily catch fires and collapse. How could you ensure that the biochemical pets wouldnt create any tragedies? Perhaps to you, the deaths of dozens or even a hundred innocent citizens is a price you can accept as long as you can capture a crucial suspect. It reminds me of how you led the mine exploration team into an unidentified lake with a Lion Dragon Fish in it just to get the first mining rights for the Red Radiance Jade mine. In the end, your entire team was almost wiped out. But no matter what, those mine explorers had signed a contract with you, so they knew full well the dangers of coming with you. But the citizens here live here because theyre poor, were born here, or have other reasons. They should not become the price you have to pay. I know that you have a lot of money and connections that allow you to use extraordinary methods to handle things. I believe that even if a tragedy really happened here, you would be able to give compensation fees that are high enough to satisfy the victims families. You would also be able to handle the forces of power in Golden Tooth Lair. Then, you would be a step ahead of the secret police and beautifully handle a case that is connected to many major parties. In the end, everybody would be satisfied. But the dead cant talk, and they cant express their anger or happiness. Im sorry, but this just isnt the way I do things. I cant let a tragedy happen right in front of my eyes. If you really created one, Im afraid theres no way we would be able to work together again in the future. You might even become my eternal enemy. That is why I had to go to Shen Yupeng and make some preparations beforehand. Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao for a long time before she sucked in a deep breath. So, Shen Yupeng knew about our findings before we even entered Golden Tooth Lair? Correct. He brought a well-trained squad of secret police officers and adjudicators through another entrance, Meng Chao said. When we were investigating Jin Yongqiangs social network and locked down on Small Insect, he conducted a search for information and organized it. He also contacted Black Bone and Golden Tooth to have them work with us. Otherwise, how would it have been possible for us to leave Black Bone Colosseum so easily after the ruckus we caused there? Lu Siya fell silent. Then, she said, So, right from the beginning, you didnt trust me. Meng Chao scratched his head. But you never showed me any reason to trust you! Did you actually think that a male university student like me, who is passionate and has no experience in society, would be utterly bewitched after seeing a fair-skinned, busty, long-legged, rich, mysterious woman like you who is older than me by a few years and gives off the charm of a mature woman? Did you think that I would become stupid and worship your high heels without any conditions? Lu Siya glared at Meng Chao fiercely and gritted her teeth before she hissed, Since you think that I think self-righteous, ambitious, and will do anything to achieve my goals, why did you work with me and even treat me as your friend? The law doesnt say that I cant become friends and work together with a woman who is self-righteous, ambitious, and will do anything to achieve her goals! Meng Chao said matter-of-factly. Lu Siya was so angry that she was rendered speechless. She was about to fly off into a rage, but Shen Yupeng suddenly stopped moving ahead of them. They had arrived at an incredibly narrow and dark alley. There were few windows on the sides of the buildings, and they were painted black, which was a seldom seen color on the outer walls of buildings. It felt like it was an alley stuck between two cliffs. Meng Chao raised his head and sensed an incredibly domineering presence behind a window at the seventh or eighth floor. He was momentarily dazed. He felt like he was meeting a lion who was so old that its fur had fallen off, but its claws were still sharp and looked brand new. It led its pride, and they stood at the sides of the cliffs while staring coldly at the prey beneath them. Ms. Jin, Ive found the person. Thankfully, we didnt cause too much trouble. May we leave now? Shen Yupeng asked while looking up. Meng Chao felt his heart freeze. The person who was watching them from above was the leader of the largest gang in Golden Tooth LairGolden Tooth. He was a living legend. He had an exciting life full of colorful experiences during the half a century Dragon City struggled in the Other World. Ever since Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, faced the zombie crisis and the collapse of order, the gangs gained a completely different meaning compared to the time on Earth. While zombies, viruses, monsters, and out-of-control superhumans ran rampant outside, gangs were the only things that protected the safe havens of the lairs. They were the successors of an ancient chivalrous and righteous spirit. The man who was addressed as Mr. Jin by Shen Yupeng stood up during the ruthless, tumultuous era, because he was required to do so. It was said that he was among the first batch of people infected by the zombie virus but who did not mutate nor die. Instead, he was one of the lucky few who had the seal in his genes removed. It was said that once he yanked off a large, golden horn from a Golden-horned Beast that had wandered into Dragon City and ground it until it became a golden saber that looked like a fang. That was the origin of his name, Golden Tooth, and it spread like wildfire. Legends also had it that Golden Tooth Saber had killed more than ten thousand zombies and monsters. He had also defeated all the leaders in more than one hundred hornet-nest-shaped buildings, which made them submit to him. He could then clear the tunnels connecting the hornet-nest-shaped buildings, strengthen them, fuse them together, and build the largest lair in Dragon City, which had lasted until the present day. During the bloodiest and darkest era in Dragon City, hundreds of thousands of people were protected in his lair. With him around, they did not need to worry about their lives. The superhumans whose spirit energy invaded their brains and made them lose control over their spirits and nerves had to keep themselves in check when they arrived at his territory. Otherwise, his Golden Tooth Saber would pierce their skulls, regardless of the fact that it was the toughest bone in the body. At that time, he was not as famous as Battle God Lei Zongchao, but he was a good person who protected the people in his territory. He could not be considered a hero, but at the very least, he was a good man. Unfortunately, not all pioneers could seize the pulse of time and change with it. Many other powerful fighters who had a similar background to Mr. Jin appeared. With keen senses, they noticed the fierce trend that would lead to the change of times, and they knew that it would soon crush lairs and gangs. They immediately followed the waves of change and took the initiative to change their gangs into corporations, then used those corporations to eat up other corporations to turn them into mega corporations, and under the eyes of Battle God Lei Zongchao, those mega corporations formed the Survival Committee. They built the Supernatural Tower to manage all superhumans, so all the scattered forces of power in Dragon City would become focused in one organization. Many people rode the wind and rose to power at that time. They shot up the ranks and became the leaders of mega corporations, famous figures in the Survival Committee, or even mayoral candidates who competed in the elections in a dignified manner. There were also those who were attacked overtly and covertly and could not rise back to their feet. They sank into obscurity or died mysterious deaths. Their power, wealth, and forces of power were scattered into the wind and disappeared without a trace. While all that was happening, Mr. Jin hid in his Golden Tooth Lair and coldly watched the world change. Thirty years after the creation of the Survival Committee, he was like a living fossil. No matter how the outside world attacked him, he remained standing tall and did not fall. Dealing with Mr. Jin and his Golden Tooth was always a major problem for the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower. First, he had a long record of serving the city and was an outstanding figure from the same generation as Battle God Lei Zongchao. He had countless disciples and was involved in various industries. His influence wdas such that he could not fall, or else, with how complicated his spheres of influence were, things would become extremely chaotic. Second, at the start of the zombie crisis and Monster War, he had contributed to the city by defending it. Countless citizens had managed to avoid being infected by the viruses and the attacks of the zombies and monsters by hiding in Golden Tooth Lair, which he built. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had saved hundreds of thousands of citizens. But it was also a fact that he held half of Golden Tooth Lair and used the place as his base. He was in control of more than 30% of Dragon Citys gray market and refused to accept any plans to modify the lair, so Golden Tooth Lair gradually turned into a malignant tumor sitting on Dragon Citys heart. What was even more troublesome was that no one knew just how much fighting power Mr. Jin had. Decades ago, he was an infamous powerful fighter at the peak of Heaven Realm. The pioneers who cultivated spirit energy during the early stages of their transmigration to Dragon City did not have any scientific method to cultivate spirit energy. They relied on their instincts and used simple but crude methods to change their bodies, which led to a lot of internal injuries. They sometimes were so severe that it endangered their brains and central nervous systems, which made it very easy for them to go through spirit energy deviation and loss of cultivation base. But the leader of Golden Tooth had not taken part in any fights for years. No one knew whether he had fallen from the peak of Heaven Realm or had taken a step forward and reached Deity Realm. In such a situation, no one dared to gather their courage and try to kill the master of Golden Tooth Lair. Fortunately, he had a sense of propriety and did not want to butt into the affairs of the world outside his lair. He only wanted to manage his territory. Occasionally, he would even work with the Supernatural Tower to hunt down the out-of-control superhumans who had gone overboard and ruined the order between the legal and illegal forces. He also did his best to ensure the safety of the citizens who came to have fun in Golden Tooth Lair. And if someone targeted a guest with ill-will, usually, before the police could come, Mr. Jin would take action and find the culprit and execute judgment on him. Then, he would throw the heavily wounded criminal out of Golden Tooth Lair so that the police could do whatever they wanted with him. In other words, with Mr. Jin and his Golden Tooth Saber, there was basic order in Golden Tooth Lair. When it came to this veteran who knew the laws of gray areas so well, before the monsters were completely wiped out, even an adjudicator like Shen Yupeng would not dare to easily provoke him. Chapter 301 - Able to Achieve Success One Way or Another Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, Mr. Jin did not want to offend the Shen family, Lu family disciples, as well as children who worked in Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation. After he sized them up once, like a lion out on a hunt, he shifted his gaze away. Everyone sighed in relief. It was only then that they realized that their backs were covered in cold sweat, and their shirts stuck to their bodies. Even Lu Siya did not say anything to Meng Chao. She followed Shen Yupeng and his group out of Golden Tooth Lair. Once they got through the market and returned to the wide road, the air suddenly felt much fresher, and Meng Chao felt as if he had stepped into another world. Shen Yupeng shoved Small Insect into an airtight van. Then, he told Meng Chao that he would immediately look for a place to interrogate him so that he could get the crucial clues and be able to carry out an operation against the instigator from Heavenly Works Machines. If everything went smoothly, he would contact Meng Chao before midnight. After all, Meng Chao was the one who discovered the super Giant Sandworm and Small Insect. He could be considered as one of the people involved in the case. Based on procedures, they had to provide information to fill him in on the situation. Shen Yupeng hoped that there would be no need to bother the youth with anything more. Meng Chao agreed to it readily. He asked Shen Yupeng to contact him at any time he wanted and agreed that he wanted to get the newest information as soon as possible. After he sent Shen Yupeng away, he turned his head around and noticed that Lu Siya was still glaring at him. Meng Chao rubbed his nose. Lu Siya had always given him the feeling that she was incredibly domineering and always had victory in her grasp. Even when she was betrayed by Lin Chuan, she was more sad than angry. He had never seen her this angry before. Meng Chao thought about it and asked tentatively, Looks like we cant be friends anymore, huh? At least you know your place, Lu Siya said coldly. Got it. Ill disappear now. Meng Chao turned around and took two steps forward before he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and asked, Just to be sure, if I really have supper later with Shen Yupeng and hear something really shocking or a new development in the case, I dont need to tell you about it, right? After all, we lied to each other, so no matter what else I say, you wont believe me, right? Wait. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Now that Shen Yupeng has Small Insect in his hands, with his abilities, he will definitely be able to find the instigator hiding in Heavenly Works Machines in less than twenty-four hours. Even if you manage to hear any shocking news, itll be too late. Whats the point even if you tell me? Dont say that. Do you remember my theory when we first examined the corpses? Meng Chao asked calmly. I have a feeling that the case of murderous pets in Blessed Paradise is actually two cases. The first case is Jin Yongqiang from Heavenly Works Machines secretly getting his hands on mutated rabies and discreetly injecting it into the pets in his residential area so that they would go berserk and defame Spirit Creations Creatures. This case has basically been solved. The problem is, how did Jin Yongqiang end up dead, and why did his pet also have mutated rabies? Wasnt that pet a tool he bought to get closer to his neighbors? There was no reason for him to harm himself. If the mastermind in Heavenly Works Machines wanted to silence him, there was no need to choose this moment and this method to kill him, either. Besides, based on the information I obtained from the lacerations I saw on Jin Yongqiangs spine, the clues all point to another culprit, which is probably even more dangerous than Jin Yongqiang. The one who planned the first case is definitely someone from Heavenly Works Machines. Since hes a superhuman criminal, its only logical that we should hand this case to the Supernatural Tower and adjudicator court. Thats why I went to Shen Yupeng and told him everything. But my instincts are telling me that the second case is related to a really cunning and smart monster. Its the work of the abnormal beast research department, and Im more inclined to work on this together with you. You can choose whether to believe me or not. Perhaps the second case is the real shocker, and it might be the best stepping stone for you to climb up the ranks of the abnormal beast research department. Compared to finding the person who killed Jin Yongqiang, Heavenly Works Machines is a really small fish. Meng Chao did not lie to Lu Siya this time. If the memories from his previous life were correct, the case was related to a Supernatural Entity, and the value of this fish was definitely much higher than of the Heavenly Works Machines case Lu Siya was still angry. She snorted coldly but did not say anything. Alright. Looks like the trust between us is completely gone. Meng Chao shrugged. Then, I will just have to force myself to work with Shen Yupeng to find the truth. Before his voice could fade away, he turned around to leave. He left resolutely. His footsteps were like the wind, and in the blink of an eye, he was already dozens of meters away. Lu Siya caught up to him. The biggest difference between her and normal rich ladies was that she had a determined heart. In just five seconds, she had managed to compose herself. Once again, she started walking in her sneakers as if she was walking on high heels. You promise that you will tell me everything that Shen Yupeng said? She seemed to have forgotten all that had happened just now. Yup, Meng Chao said. But Shen Yupeng knows about our relationship. He might not tell me super classified insider information. Its fine. Even if we dont have information from Shen Yupeng, I will definitely turn the tables around! Lu Siya bit down on her lip so hard that she left behind a row of teeth marks. She cast a deep glance at Meng Chao. Where are you going to next? Meng Chao thought about it. Im going back to Agricultural University. If Shen Yupeng calls for me later, the time will be rather awkward for me. Ive been busy for an entire day, and I havent eaten a proper meal. Im thinking about looking for some restaurant and filling up my belly for now. Then, Ill go to a 24-hour Ultimate Style Experience Center and cultivate for a few hours to reenergize myself. Alright. Then well eat first before we go and train. Lu Siya decided on the plan. Wait. Are you thinking about going with me? Meng Chao asked. Are you thinking about casting me aside now? Lu Siya asked. Meng Chao scratched his head. Thats not what I meant. I just thought that you suddenly became really passionate. Are you afraid that Ill cast you aside and go to ride Shen Yupengs coattails? Lu Siya stared at him. Will you? Youre overthinking things. Meng Chao smiled faintly. He pointed at his strong and powerful legs. Lu Siya hesitated. Are you saying that you have a wild and untameable personality and the dignity of someone powerful, so you intend to use your own legs to walk your own path and will absolutely not ride on anyones coattails? No. What I mean is that I have two legs, Meng Chao said seriously. So, I will achieve success one way or another. Im going to ride on your coattails with one leg, and Im going to ride on Shen Yupengs coattails with the other leg. Ill ride on both the Lu family and the Shen family, Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation, and the research department and adjudicator courts coattails at the same time. Perhaps it was because she had not fully mastered her Spike Art, but after Lu Siya endured her anger for a long time, she was not able to summon a sharp spike to pierce Meng Chaos crotch and kill him. Instead, she brought Meng Chao to a members-only private restaurant she often frequented. When she saw Meng Chao wolfing down food and eating like a lout who could not appreciate good food, she found herself regretting it a little. There was simply no need for her to bring Meng Chao to this sort of place so he would trample all over the delicacies she loved. Meng Chao ate a lot. His thoughts were not on the food that had all sorts of complicated tastes and was displayed as if it were the work of God. Instead, his eyes were fixed on his tablet. The news was about the gathering and rally of the supporters of biochemical modification technology. Many of the homepages had photos of Xie Xiaolei, the creator of Spirit Creations Creatures. He appeared high-spirited and was waving his arm to call out to the people. He had given a speech that was logical, supported by clear data, touching, and sensational. This gained him countless netizens support. Many of the netizens turned into keyboard warriors and pointed out the various suspicious points in the case. They stated clearly in their posts that Spirit Creation Creatures might be a victim. Their technology threatened quite a number of peoples interests, which was why one of them decided to use a brutal and violent way to sling mud on them No, it would be more accurate to say that they decided to sling blood on them. Even though Meng Chao could tell at first glance that there was someone controlling the comments, what they said was the truth. Once the truth was revealed, he believed that Spirit Creation Creatures would definitely be able to enjoy riches. Their fame, the scale of their business, business deals, and the theories they proposed would all rise by a whole level. Strange. Meng Chao swiped his finger across the tablet for a long time before he suddenly frowned in contemplation. What are your instincts telling you? Its nothing. I was just thinking, who could have possibly leaked the information about the case online? Meng Chao thought about it some more. The case is highly classified, so Spirit Creation Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines would not have spoken about it. There shouldnt have been that many details leaked outside. If the case wasnt revealed, such a violent debate wouldnt have stirred up online. The conflict between biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines technology would not have become so intense. There wouldnt have been a gathering and rally today either. Lu Siya thought about it as well. Could it be that someone from Heavenly Works Machines leaked it so that they could defame Spirit Creation Creatures and use the pressure of public opinion to get the deal for the construction of Subway No.20? Thats what I originally thought, especially when I saw the post that angered the Agricultural University students. The bias was a little too clear, Meng Chao said. But once I thought about it again, I couldnt help but wonder if the people from Heavenly Works Machines would really expose this when they already knew that a needle-shaped hole had been discovered in two of the biochemical pets ear canals. They knew that it wasnt an accident but murder. They also knew that this case had been handed to the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court. They should have been really fearful and alarmed. Its meaningless even if they do something like this to provoke their opponents further. Then, are they struggling in their deathbed? Its impossible for them to not know that while they use public opinion to push Spirit Creation Creatures to the center of the storm, all the people who work in the biochemical modification field and those who support them would stand up together to face a common enemy. They would take out a lot of resources to support Spirit Creation Creatures so that they can figure out the truth. As criminals with an ulterior motive, Heavenly Works Machines shouldnt have the motive to expose the case. The bigger the ruckus this causes, the less benefits they will get from it. Today, Spirit Creation Creatures might seem to be criticized and cursed all over the place. They might appear as victims, but once the truth of the case comes out, they will definitely be able to launch a counterattack, and their momentum will become even greater than before. If the case wasnt leaked yesterday, the tides wouldnt have turned to favor them this way, and they wouldnt be able to produce such a dramatic effect! Chapter 302 - Secret Police Squad Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siya thought about it and asked, Are you thinking that someone from Spirit Creation Creatures leaked the case yesterday night? I dont know. What do you think, based on your understanding of Xie Xiaolei? Meng Chao shook his head. Lu Siya pondered it for a moment. Its possible. Xie Xiaolei is really good at promoting things. He also loves taking the deviant path. If he believed that he is innocent, he would definitely not let go of the chance to increase exposure. But if he exposed it on his own, doesnt this mean that he doesnt have any ulterior motive? It doesnt have any connection with the true criminal who killed Jin Yongqiang. True. Looks like we will have to wait for Shen Yupengs results before we can do anything. Meng Chao suddenly stopped as if he had thought of something. Lu Siya quirked her eyebrows. What is it? Meng Chao touched his belly and asked with a red face, Im sorry, Big Sis Ya. Do they have non-counterfeit stuff here? Non-counterfeit stuff? You know, food that actually fills your belly. The one that you can eat happily until not a scrap is left. Werent you eating happily just now? I dont see anything left on the plate. I mean, I thought that those were cold dishes served before the main dish. Ive been waiting for a long time, but I dont see any real food coming over, so I decided to ask you about it. Meng Chao was not used to eating in a private restaurant reserved only for its members. In the end, he went to the street food street in Nine Sands University City to eat to his hearts content. He did not expect that Lu Siya would follow him, so he had to sneak around to make sure that his university mates did not see him. Otherwise, he would have to spend a lot of time explaining things to them. There was a 24-hour Ultimate Style Experience Center in Nine Sands University City. Meng Chao lay down in the cultivation cabin and let gene medicine as well as high-calorie nutritional fluid submerge his mouth and nose. The medicine slowly filled his lungs and stomach through his nose and mouth. Then, it seeped into the thin capillaries through the 36,000 pores on his body. He entered a deep meditative state as bioelectricity and the sparks of his thoughts clashed against each other. When he picked up Shen Yupengs call, it was no longer midnight, but five in the morning. They were not going to eat supper together, after all. They were going to end up eating breakfast. Lu Siya insisted on sending Meng Chao over. She also intentionally had him get out of her car in front of Shen Yupeng and the others. Meng Chao did not know whether this was her staking claim over him in front of Shen Yupeng or whether she was telling Shen Yupeng that Meng Chao was hers. He just smiled at this. Any other normal university student would definitely have some sort of twisted ego after they managed to ride the coattails of a rich woman. They would feel like they were going to lose her at any moment, even though they had her at this moment. They would overthink things, and it would be impossible for them to treat the matter with a normal mind. But Meng Chao had returned to the past from the apocalypse. He had seen thousands of destructive stars shining above Dragon City. He had seen the city built over half a century by tens of millions of people razed to the ground. He had seen countless glorious buildings collapsing in an instant. Before the reinforced concrete could land on the ground, it was burned to a crisp by a tornado that was more than ten thousand degrees Celsius. He had seen humans turn into charcoal after screaming their lungs out from pain. He had seen countless souls escaping their torn bodies and instantly being wiped away by a spirit energy tsunami. In the end, not a single bit of them was left. Not even the signs of them laughing, crying, being happy, or being sad. Meng Chao had seen too many things. At some point of time and from a certain angle, he had a really mature and profound heart. To save Dragon City and create a bright future, he would ride Lu Siyas coattails without any burden in his heart and without batting an eyelid. He could even do it in a righteous manner. But he was also wary of her ambitious nature and recklessness. Yet after he set her up, he could even calmly return to ride on her coattails. As for riding on both Lu Siya and Shen Yupengs coattails at the same time? That was something simple and commonly seen. However, riding their coattails was one thing. No matter, he still insisted on not changing his heart. He wanted to be a good citizen who loved Dragon City, defended his hometown, contributed to society selflessly, and had good morals. Meng Chao walked into the congee restaurant where he agreed to meet with Shen Yupeng. Ms. Lu sent you? Shen Yupeng asked. Isnt she angry about what happened yesterday? Meng Chao nodded. She is. Then Shen Yupeng hesitated. Isnt that kind of bad? Would it affect your cooperation with her? Ms. Lu didnt work together with me because Im honest, loyal, or humorous. Meng Chao shrugged. Until my skills and qualifications that make me worthy of working with her are present, I think that she will continue working with me. Meng Chao, youre really interesting. Shen Yupeng laughed and led Meng Chao into the congee restaurant. It was five in the morning, and the sky still looked like a gray layer of ice. There were not many pedestrians on the road. The restaurant owner snored lightly in a corner. There were only two women and one man sitting at one table. They looked like really skilful people. They had already washed off the paint on their faces. The bright light that shone in their eyes allowed Meng Chao to recognize them at first glance. They were some of the secret police officers and adjudicators who had gone with Shen Yupeng into Golden Tooth Lair. If they could become secret police and adjudicators, it meant that they had above average strength. Even though they had suppressed their vitality magnetic fields, Meng Chao could still sense the spirit energy ripples around them while they breathed. They danced and jumped about rhythmically. Red Tea, White Leaf, and Orchid. My right hands. Theyre really skilled subordinates. Shen Yupeng then said with a smile, This is Meng Chao. I dont think I need to introduce him to you lot. The three names were clearly codenames. The woman named Red Tea appeared to be in her twenties. She had a buzzcut, and her hair was really short, where the end of her hair was close to her scalp. After she entered the congee restaurant, she had never stopped chewing on a piece of gum. Her army-green jacket was bumpy. Each of its pockets was filled with bullets and guns. Her arms were swollen with muscles. She wore a Sam Brown Belt around her waist and black combat boots. She looked like a gun maniac. The one called White Leaf was a middle-aged man in his thirties and appeared quite elegant. His features were not prominent, as if someone had used diluted ink to draw his features. The moment Meng Chao looked away, he forgot what the man looked like. If White Leaf blended into a crowd, Meng Chao would never be able to find him. Orchid was a pretty woman with long and narrow eyes. She gave off the air of a mature scholarly woman. Her eyes occasionally shone at a mysterious rhythm. The sparks appeared like a coin that swayed constantly because of a hypnotist swinging it nonstop. No one could resist it and would just trust her. Red Tea is a gun expert. The man should be a tracking and information expert, while the last one should be skilled in mind attacks. The three of them are all at the peak of Earth Realm or might have even reached Heaven Realm. While Meng Chao thought of this, he sat down beside the four people and smiled. Hello, everyone. Honestly speaking, this is the first time Im in such close contact with the legendary secret police and adjudicators. It feels strange. I didnt expect that youd eat century egg and minced pork congee as well. His words caused Red Tea, the gun maniac with the buzzcut, to laugh. What do you mean? Do you think that adjudicators dont need to eat? No. I just Meng Chao thought about his words. I heard of too many stories related to the secret police and adjudicators when I was young. Compared to the hunters who kill monsters, information about you guys is always in fragments, so you cant tell the truth apart from the lies. It makes you guys really mysterious. I heard that your identities are supposed to be top secret. Is it really okay for you to show me your real face? Its not as exaggerated as you think, Shen Yupeng explained. The adjudicator court is a law enforcement organization that is used to deal with internal enemies. A lot of the suspects we capture are famous superhumans who are really powerful. If we approach them with guns blazing, wed bring ourselves unnecessary trouble. Thats why we dont promote ourselves as flagrantly as hunters, but our identities are not top secret. Thats too much of an exaggeration. Red Tea smirked. Besides, how would you know that youre looking at our real faces right now? She was quite the wild person and carefree as a boy. When Meng Chao was about to answer, he suddenly saw White Leafs hand in his peripheral vision. White Leaf was using his chopsticks to pick up a pork ball from his bowl. When he saw Meng Chao staring at his hands, he could not help but say, Im sorry. Ive been working through the night, so Im really hungry now. I started eating before you even came here. You dont mind, right, Meng Chao? I dont. Meng Chao appeared contemplative. But you investigated me before? White Leaf was a little stunned and his pupils shrank swiftly. Shen Yupeng stared at Meng Chao with interest. What made you say that? I saw Big Brother Whites hands before, Meng Chao said. When I was at the northern frontlines and went to the cafeteria on the last few days I was at the east lake base in Shattered Starlake, I ran into a student whose complexion was rather waxy. He sat near me a few times. Big Brother White, even though he was shorter by half a head compared to you right now and his palms were as coarse as sandpaper, the way you hold your chopsticks is exactly the same. This is a very professional stance. You dont look like youre holding chopsticks, but like youre holding a pen or a carving knife. Besides, when you pick up pork balls, you like to form half a circle to the left before you pick one up so that your pork balls are soaked in soup. That student should have been you, right, Big Brother White? Shock slowly appeared on White Leafs vague features. Shen Yupeng smiled and said, Meng Chao, there are thousands of students eating at the same time in Shattered Starlakes cafeteria. You cant have possibly remembered the characteristics of everyones hands and the way they pick up their vegetables, right? Of course I cant remember everyones habits, Meng Chao said. But when someone is sneaking looks at me, I can sense it, so I put to memory the characteristics of those who are watching me. Its not something difficult. But I find this strange. Im just a normal freshman and have just become a two-star superhuman. What exactly about me has caught the secret polices attention? Shen Yupeng cast a glance at Red Tea, White Leaf, and Orchid. The four of them remained silent for a few seconds. Red Tea was the first one to be unable to hold back. She laughed and pointed at White Leaf before she said, Old Leaf, you even said that your disguises and tracking are second to none. You said that you can change into dozens of disguises in a day and talk to the same person without them noticing you, but its all talk! Hahahaha! White Leaf looked frustrated and impressed. He glanced at his hand, which was what had exposed him, and smiled wryly before he said, Meng Chao, now that youve said that, I wont dare to eat pork balls in the future. Dont mind it, Meng Chao. This is indeed not the first time we met, Shen Yupeng explained. But at that time, the target of the investigation wasnt you. Its Lu Siya. Since you were hired, the procedure required us to investigate you as well. Lu Siya? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Why? Of course its due to the matter of my cousin and his entire team dying mysteriously under Raging Waves. Shen Yupeng smiled and said, Dont you think that this is something worthy of careful investigation? Chapter 303 - Just an Accident Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos expression did not change. When you add the mine exploration teams from Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation together, you get dozens of people. They encountered a major underground explosion from a crystal mine, but in the end, only three people managed to escape. Its something that is really worthy of investigation. So, did you find anything? We did find some clues, but they dont support the theory of Lu Siya killing Shen Yulong in secret. Later, the case was taken over by the abnormal beast research department. Due to Lu Siyas unique status, we have to be extra careful. After all, she has a position in both Sky Pillar Corporation and the abnormal beast research department. In the end, the records for this case have been locked by the secret police, Shen Yupeng said. Thats why you dont have to worry, Meng Chao. Our cooperation wont be affected by Shen Yulongs death. Ive never been worried, anyway. My hands arent stained with the blood of innocents. Meng Chao looked at Orchid, who was skilled in mind attacks while saying those frank words. Then, he changed the topic. Since you came to me so early in the morning, is it because you gained progress with the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise? Based on our rules, we shouldnt leak information, but thanks to you, after working for an entire night, weve successfully captured a higher-up from Heavenly Works Machines, who, we believe, is the mastermind. Today, at ten in the morning sharp, the Supernatural Tower will organize a briefing of the case and tell the media about the case. So, even if we tell you this now, its fine. Shen Yupeng ordered a bowl of congee for Meng Chao and started wolfing down his own congee without caring about his image. It was likely because he was really hungry and had worked overnight. There was stubble on his face, which took away some of the fierceness from his hook nose and the noble air he had because he came from a powerful family. His wrinkled trench coat dragged on the floor, and he looked like the uncle-next-door you could find anywhere. While he ate the congee, he talked tirelessly about the case. Most of your guesses were correct. Heavenly Works Machines has been competing for the construction deal of Subway No.20 with Spirit Creation Creatures, but they ran into some technical difficulties; they arent able to find the way to carve an ancient runic symbol, so theres a lot of noise and tremors from their new tunnel boring machine. If they dug the tunnel under the river, accidents could happen at any time. Meanwhile, the modification of Giant Sandworms at Spirit Creation Creatures side was going great. During the previous two technical tests, Spirit Creations won out in seven out of ten technical indices, and there was a high chance that they would get the tempting deal. The higher-up from Heavenly Works Machines in charge of the development of the new tunnel boring machine and the tendering of construction deals chose to take risk and looked for Jin Yongqiang to think of something. He picked Jin Yongqiang because he often went to Golden Tooth Lair and had numerous social relationships. He had ways to get unorthodox tools and drugs. The second reason is because Jin Yongqiang is not a core member of the higher management in Heavenly Works. The department where he is located has nothing to do with the tendering of the construction deal. Besides, his financial situation is pretty bad, so it was easy for him to associate himself with bad elements. After Jin Yongqiang received an order and promise from the higher-up, he remembered the underground pharmacist he got to know at Golden Tooth Lair, who is Mr. Liao, nicknamed Small Insect. At the end of last year, the two of them had offended Black Bone due to creating illegal drugs that cause monsters to go berserk just so that they could cheat during the monster fights. One of them had his legs broken, while the other came to owe a major debt. They could be said to be brothers facing the same distress, so they shared a great friendship. Jin Yongqiang spent a lot of money to buy a few of the drugs from Small Insect, and his first target was, naturally, the Giant Sandworms. He decided to attack them in Trash Site 4, because it was quite easy to sneak into that place. He managed to easily inject the drugs into five Giant Sandworms. But unexpectedly, the Giant Sandworms were too large, and the structure of their nervous systems was different from mammals, so they did not go berserk instantly. They just went out of control and fled underground. This result was not satisfactory to the higher-up in Heavenly Works Machines. He could not get the deal during the tendering in one go either. So, he asked Jin Yongqiang to cause something even more shocking and dangerous. Jin Yongqiang was forced into a corner, so he could only cast his sights on the pets in his residential area. He bought a Contest Tiger modified by Spirit Creation Creatures and began to mingle among the owners who had the same type of pets in the residential area. He also used his status as an employee in Heavenly Works Machines to surf the net and look for related information regarding Contest Tigers. It allowed him to successfully gain his neighbors trust. At the same time, he asked Small Insect for a method to silently and swiftly inject the drugs into a pet without it reacting. At this point in time, Small Insect had already become a full-time pharmacist for Black Bone. His daily job was to inject drugs into the incredibly fierce and violent monsters. Naturally, he had methods and tools for it. In the end, Jin Yongqiang found a chance and used the method Small Insect taught him to inject the drug containing mutated rabies virus into the ear canals of two Contest Tigers. He then created a terrifying and tragic case. Now, the truth is revealed. Weve successfully destroyed the mental defenses of that Heavenly Works Machines higher-up, and he confessed to his crimes. Small Insect has also spilled the beans and told us everything. He said that he didnt expect that Jin Yongqiang would do something so outrageous. He thought that he was just going to stimulate those biochemical pets a little so that they would injure their owners. He never thought that he wanted to kill them. Ever since he saw the news, he had been really scared, which is why he hid so many mechanisms in his mechanical legs. Weve also discovered other proof, such as video evidence of Jin Yongqiang entering Golden Tooth Lair, him researching the layout of his residential area, video evidence of him avoiding the surveillance cameras, records of him buying his biochemical pet and him going online to search for related information, and most importantly, the tools he used to modify the drugs and inject the drug into the pets. This is already more than enough evidence. This is a case that has a really bad influence on society, and it might cause the conflict between various forces of power to become really tense, but we managed to figure out the truth a few days after the case happened. Meng Chao, youve contributed greatly, so I will ask for the organization to reward you. Shen Yupeng told Meng Chao that due to the unique nature of investigating and capturing criminal superhumans, there were a lot of times when they had to ask for help from various parties in society. They often relied on the power of the superhumans who were on the good side to fight against those on the evil side. Hence, there was already an existing model in the organization about how to reward kind citizens who provided clues and helped them capture criminals. Everything was based on their contribution. The rewards were naturally Supernatural Coins, which provided the most material benefits. To superhumans, this was hard currency that was even more valuable than money. It allowed them to buy treasures in the Supernatural Tower, create amazing weapons, and even release their own missions to hire elite squads formed by other superhumans. But this was not what concerned Meng Chao the most right now. But whats the deal with Jin Yongqiangs death? he asked Shen Yupeng. Our tentative guess is that when he injected the drug into the two Contest Tigers of his neighbors, his own pet was accidentally scratched or bitten by the infected pets. In the end, he suffered a backlash because of it, Shen Yupeng explained. While he was thinking of ways to send his neighbors away, the three pets must have been together, and after he injected the first biochemical pet with the drug, he must have been really tense because he was wary of his surroundings. It was impossible for him to notice what one of the pets and his own tiger were doing while he injected the drug into the second pet. We got some information from Small Insect. After a monster is injected with the drug, even if there is a delay in the drug taking effect, they are still affected by the slightest stimulus, and their aggressiveness increases slightly. Hence, when they play around with their kind, its possible for them to accidentally scratch or bite their own kind and transfer the virus. Thats the conclusion. The two neighbors died tragic deaths in this murder case with great ill-will. But the death of Jin Yongqiang is an accident. Karma just decided to strike him back, thats all. Youve got to be kidding me were practically printed on Meng Chaos face as he stared at Shen Yupeng. Shen Yupeng calmly finished a bowl of congee while under Meng Chaos stare and started eating the second bowl. What about his wound? Meng Chao asked. If Jin Yongqiangs pet was scratched or bitten by his own kind and infected because of it, where is its wound? The wound might be on the flesh that is lost, Shen Yupeng said. You know that this biochemical pet was incredibly aggressive. The neighbors who subjugated it had to attack it violently, and it ended up in a bloody mess. Many of the wounds are gone because of it. Meng Chao stared at him in disbelief. But Jin Yongqiangs wounds show that he was killed in a single blow. Dont you think that the berserk biochemical pet attacked a little too smoothly and cleanly? Its not strange for all sorts of attack styles to be used by biochemical pets who have been injected with drugs that make them go wild, Shen Yupeng said. You must have come to another possibility toward Jin Yongqiangs death with exciting deduction and imagination, but when it comes to cases, we dont talk about possibilities, just evidence. We have already examined all the surveillance cameras in Blessed Paradise before and after the accident. This residential area is a high middle-grade residential area that has been built recently. There are few blind spots in its surveillance system, and we didnt find the presence of any suspicious strangers. Those who appeared were all residents of the area. And during the period of time before and after Jin Yongqiangs death, the entire residential area was shocked awake due to the two out-of-control biochemical pets fleeing outwards. At that time, the security guards launched the highest security protocol, and not even a fly could escape. It was impossible for anyone to enter the area and kill Jin Yongqiang while making it look like his pet killed him. Besides, you admitted it. If the higher-up from Heavenly Works Machines wanted to kill him to silence him, he wouldnt have chosen that time to do it. And while Jin Yongqiang owes a lot of money to Golden Tooth Lair, its not to the point where others will want to kill him. The people in the lair exercise a great sense of propriety. Theres no need for them to do anything out of bounds. As for his other relations in society? Jin Yongqiang is just a member of the middle-rank management in Heavenly Works Machines and has been in dismay because he couldnt achieve his ambitions. Who would want to plot his death and elusively kill him while making it look like his pet killed him? Chapter 304 - That’s the End Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos jaw hung open for a long time. Shen Yupengs puzzlement was also his puzzlement. Aside from the conflict with Spirit Creation Creatures, Jin Yongqiang had no conflict with anyone that would warrant his death. And it was impossible for Spirit Creation Creatures to know that he had poisoned the pets at that time. If they had, they could have just reported it to the police, and the law would execute justice. There was no need for them to bring trouble to their own doorstep. But even if they did not have proof, Meng Chao was still certain that Jin Yongqiangs death was not an accident. He had seen a notification at the top corner of his field of vision, and it said: Current progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities: 8%. As the case gradually came to light, the progress of the case went forward. This meant that Jin Yongqiangs death was definitely related to the Supernatural Entities. But how was he supposed to convince Shen Yupeng of that? Meng Chao thought about it for a long time, but could only say, So, thats the end of the case? What else? Shen Yupeng retorted. Weve captured the mastermind and found the supplier of the drugs. We also found a unique syringe and other tools used for the crime in the house of the person who carried out the crime. The souls of the two victims will now be able to rest in peace in heaven, and Spirit Creation Creatures wont be wronged anymore. Isnt this the perfect way to end the case? Meng Chao, I know what you are thinking about, but this case isnt as simple as you think it is. You must have seen the news about the gathering and rally of those in the biochemical modification technology and monster industry, right? Meng Chao nodded. I did. I heard that tens of thousands of people participated in it. Its not tens of thousands of people. Its more than one hundred thousand people. You know that the unemployment rate in Dragon City is really high right now, right? There are a lot of youngsters who have nothing to do but wander about the alleys and streets. If they run into something like this, theres no way they will not join in the fun. Shen Yupeng sighed and said, If we dont solve the case as soon as possible, the atmosphere between the supporters of biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines technology will become even tenser. If you have tens of thousands of people and tens of thousands of pets going for a rally on the streets today, tomorrow, you will have mine excavating machines that weigh hundreds of tons being driven to the Supernatural Tower, and they will be parked on the roads to obstruct traffic. This will attract hundreds of thousands of angry, unemployed youngsters. If anyones the slightest bit careless, fights will break out, and this will become a major case that will sweep through Dragon City. The higher-ups have stated that they dont want to see the conflict between biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines technology become worse. They want us to conclude the case as soon as possible so that we can placate both sides. With each day this case remains unsolved, the risk of this affair causing a massive disaster in the city increases. Do you understand it now? Even though we faced major pressure, we didnt act recklessly, and we didnt make anyone confess under torture either. Instead, we worked day and night for more than forty-eight hours, and we did a lot of detailed work. Trust me, 99% of the case has been verified repeatedly. After all, once we reveal the conclusion, we will definitely have to face the biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines factions trying to pick out flaws in our conclusion. We must have an ironclad conclusion. Even if there is a 1% flaw in the explanation of Jin Yongqiangs death, I believe that no one will care about it. Spirit Creation Creatures wont, and Heavenly Works Machines, who is in a terrible fix because of this, wont as well. Meng Chao looked at him with a grave expression. But if Jin Yongqiang was really killed by someone else, and the killer is still wandering around free, what happens when they commit another crime? Then, the next time he or she commits a crime, we will bring them to justice. Shen Yupeng picked up another bowl of congee and smiled. Do you think that were pessimistic and are not like the secret police officers, who are said to be heroic and able to solve cases like we are blessed by the Gods? We dont have any other choice. We live in a world that is different from Earth. There is an essential difference between our civilization and Earths civilization, even though we look similar. We have plenty of superhumans in our society, and theyre all human-shaped monsters, human-shaped tanks, human-shaped battle fortresses, and human-shaped explosives. They have incredible destructive powers and various methods to commit crimes. We are unable to stop all of the superhumans from committing crimes, and we cant tell which superhuman has the possibility of committing a crime either. Lets take you as an example, Meng Chao. Right now, youre at the height of your youth. You have great skills, a wide circle of acquaintances, and a bright future. No matter what, you dont look like someone who will commit a crime. But if you make the smallest mistake in your cultivation and an insignificant trail of spirit energy rushes into your central nervous system and destroys or modifies a region that is only the size of a piece of grain in your brain, it might cause you to go through spirit energy deviation. Your temperament will change, and you will be plagued by a great desire for destruction and murder. So, how are we supposed to be on guard against all the out-of-control criminals? Can you promise that you will definitely not go through spirit energy deviation while youre cultivating? Meng Chao thought about it for a long time. He could indeed not give any guarantees. The Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court have a limited amount of resources. We face limitations when it comes to manpower, funds we require to solve cases, and collateral damage that might happen when we solve cases, Shen Yupeng said with resignation in his voice. I want to be able to solve a case 100% too, but we cant continue pouring in all our resources into a case that only has a 1% chance of mistake. After all, while I investigate the mysteries behind Jin Yongqiangs death, there is a possibility that dozens of other malicious cases of superhumans going out of control due to spirit energy deviation will commit crimes in the city. I believe that you are able to weigh the importance of things. Meng Chao sighed and got himself another bowl of congee while he said, I know the principle of not being too focused on certain details, and I know that there are many things that are impossible to do. Its not because we dont want to do them, but because we cant. Its just like how Dragon City doesnt have the ability to get rid of Golden Tooth Lair, even though we know that its a place that accommodates the wicked and has a lot of wanted criminals hiding in it. But I just find it a little hard to accept bowing out when were so close to the answer, the truth, and justice. We cant investigate the case to the end just because we have to resolve the conflict between the biochemical modification and runic symbol machines factions. Truth and justice have never been what the secret police, adjudicator court, the Supernatural Tower, and even the Survival Committee seek, Shen Yupeng said faintly. Unity and stability is what the current Dragon City needs the most. Big Brother Shen, you think that there is no such thing as absolute truth and justice, but there is a possibility for full unity and stability? Meng Chao frowned. Why not? Shen Yupeng drew closer and stared at Meng Chao. If I searched for absolute justice, the first thing I would want to investigate is what exactly happened to Shen Yulong and Lu Siyas mine exploration teams under Raging Waves. Did the mine explorers who died without a grave really die from the spirit energy tsunami, or did they die because they swung their weapons and mining tools at each other? If I really did that, the conflict between Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation, the Shen family and Lu family, and the adjudicator court and research department would become so tense that they would turn into each others enemies. Even so, I would not be swayed by this possibility and unveil the truth so that I can find the true culprit who caused the deaths of those mine explorers. I would also want to understand the roles you, Lu Siya, and Qin Hu played in this matter. After all, this is what you would call complete justice, and this is the only way the dead will be able to rest in peace. This is what the secret police should do, right? Look into my eyes and tell me, should I investigate everything? Meng Chao could say nothing to that. And what about the truth? If I wanted to find out the truth, my first target of investigation would be you, Shen Yupeng continued. Why did you suddenly rise to power fifty days before the national college examination, and in a short half a year, became a two-star superhuman? Why are you in possession of so many strange skills? Who is the Old Fire Relayer you speak of? Does he exist? Is this Old Fire Relayer some crazy, illegal scientific research team, or is it some criminal organization hiding in a lair? Do you think that I should use every method at my disposal and check your origins, background, source of your strength, and every other aspect until not a single secret is left? Meng Chao had nothing to say to that. Look, absolute truth and justice cannot bring unity and stability. Shen Yupeng relaxed and returned to looking like a lazy and sleazy uncle next door. He said lackadaisically, I joined the adjudicator court years ago. There are a lot of stories circulating in the world about me and many people think that Im a merciless and ruthless person, because I have terrifying titles like a secret police officer, adjudicator, and even adjudicating judge. But honestly, as long as you arent a major threat to Dragon City, I wont want to kill you. I can turn a blind eye to the conflict that happened under Raging Waves. If you say that my cousin and the numerous mine explorers died because of a spirit energy tsunami, then Ill consider it an accident. I can also ignore your origins. If you like concocting stories about the Old Fire Relayer, go on ahead. In any case, every superhuman has their own secrets and likes to make up stories. Based on the same logic, even if there is a final piece to the puzzle that is the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, the price of looking for that piece is too high, so lets just pretend that the case has come to an end, okay? Chapter 305 - Papermaker Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao thought about it for a long time. Okay. He paused for a moment before he added, If I find new clues and really find the person who killed Jin Yongqiang, can I ask for your help again? Of course. Shen Yupeng smiled. Regardless of whether you find any clues or suspicious people, you can contact me at any time. As long as I dont have any cases on hand, I will definitely hurry to your side as soon as I can. Although, theres rarely a time when I dont have anything at hand. Meng Chao smiled. I look forward to a chance to work together with you and your team of elites again. As long as you want to, there will be a chance. Shen Yupeng looked impressed. Due to the unique nature of the secret polices work, we sometimes recruit a few members to join a squad based on the requirements of a case. First, its to cover up the lack of skills in a certain professional territory, and second, if we often show up, people will come to know our identities. The suspects will then become wary and might do something extreme. If we bring in unfamiliar faces, its easier for us to do things. Youre young, courageous, and ambitious, but you also appear to be a youngster who has nothing to do. So, if youre willing to support our work, well definitely welcome you with arms open. Thats a promise! Meng Chao extended his hand to Shen Yupeng. He had told Shen Yupeng the clues because he hoped that he could use Shen Yupeng to form a connection with the secret police. As a law enforcement organization in charge of investigating and executing justice on out-of-control superhumans, the adjudicator court would continue to serve an important purpose in Dragon City in the future. Based on what he remembered he might need to do, if he managed to get himself the authority of the adjudicator court, he would be able to interfere with the future even better. When he left the congee restaurant, it was almost seven. Pedestrians had started appearing on the streets. They wore 3D mobile gears and jumped around to go to work. Meng Chao sat down in Lu Siyas car and heaved a long sigh. He told her about Shen Yupengs suspicions regarding Shen Yulongs death. Lu Siya was completely unbothered. If he wants to investigate it, let him. Shen Yulong wasnt killed by you, Qin Hu, or me. I even went out of my way to ask Lin Chuan to spare him, but in the end, the White Spirit took his life. Ive also split part of the mining rights for the Red Radiance Jade mine with Universe Corporation. As for the mine explorers from both parties who died in the accident, their families have received compensation fees that were higher than the ones in the contract. One of these days, I will also find the mastermind behind White Spirit and take revenge for everyone! Meng Chao then told her about the results of the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. Its about the same as what I thought, Lu Siya said. This matter has been blown out of proportion. There are leaders in the biochemical modification technology and the runic symbol machines factions who might even be Deity Realm elites. No one wants this minor case to cause an internal rift in Dragon City. Thats why this is the best conclusion. What now? You look quite gloomy. Have you been looking forward to another result? Thats not it. Meng Chao shook his head. Logically, I understand the difficulties of the secret police, but emotionally It feels like the secret police is different from what I imagined. They arent the ruthless, perceptive, and sharp law enforcement organization I thought they were. Theyre more like papermakers, I guess? Lu Siya chuckled. Papermakers? Thats an apt description. Honestly, the secret police arent the only papermakers. The Supernatural Tower is also made of a group of papermakers. In fact, even the entirety of the Survival Committee is made of papermakers. Everyone is just trying their best to maintain the illusion of unity and stability. Do you know why? Lu Siya asked faintly. Because Dragon City is not like a true country. No, Im not talking about the population and territory we have. If we talked about that, even though our territory is small, Dragon City is still a city that has tens of millions of people, and that number is higher than that of many small countries on Earth. Besides, the concept of a city state has existed since ancient times. Thats not the problem. The problem is the transmigration itself. The rampage from the zombie virus and out-of-control superhumans destroyed the concept of nations and society from ancient times. The people who struggled past the bloody and dark era had to rely on the various organizations that were built during those times. Those organizations kept expanding and merging until they turned into corporations, and later upgraded to mega corporations. The mega corporations of the Other World are completely different entities compared to the mega corporations on Earth. To resist the zombies, monsters, and out-of-control superhumans, the employees possess great fighting strength and are in control of peoples needs. They have the right to set up various rules that replace the laws, and they even have the peoples gratitude and loyalty up to a certain degree. In some sense, the mega corporations are miniature pseudo countries. The Survival Committee is just an alliance of the pseudo countries. Most of the power and authority in the current Dragon City belongs to the mega corporations. Then again, the appearance of superhumans have caused the control of countries over individuals to plummet to the drain. But nations cant be held together by violence. If a nation cant control the individuals living in it and have to use extreme violence to control them, this nation will not have any prestige. Unfortunately, Dragon City is currently in such an awkward state. Shen Yupeng is right. There is a limit to the resources of the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court, and their opponents are much stronger and crazier than the criminals on Earth. On Earth, no matter how crazy a hoodlum is, even if he ties bombs all over his body and has a bus full of hostages, his evil is limited to that bus full of people. You just need to deploy a few squads of armored special forces and a few armored vehicles to deal with this sort of hoodlum. A limited amount of capital is needed to suppress it. But superhumans are incredibly unstable elements in the Other World and Dragon City. One out-of-control Heaven Realm elite can collapse a building at any moment, which will take the lives of thousands of people. He might also be skilled at hiding. He could sneak out of the secret polices encirclement or even change his appearance and figure to swagger past the surveillance cameras to continue committing crimes. Because of that, the capital required to capture an out-of-control superhuman is much higher than the same type of criminal on Earth. Its enough to cripple any organization. The secret police, naturally, wants to solve this problem. The Supernatural Tower wants to centralize all the power in Dragon City and enforce stricter control over the superhumans. But right from the start, the adjudicator court is just an arbitrator organization to judge superhumans. They need mega corporations to provide them with money, technical skills, and resources. Theyre part of the problem, so how can they rely on themselves to solve it? Perhaps this is why the research department was born. Were the ones who can truly centralize all the power in Dragon City! Lu Siyas gaze was intense. She seemed to be hinting at something. Her speech reminded Meng Chao of something. The abnormal beast research department did not seem to only focus on investigating abnormal beasts in his previous life. They seemed to have been involved in an unfathomable problem. Unfortunately, in his previous life, Meng Chao was just a poor citizen. He did not have a clear understanding of the fights between the mega corporations, the Supernatural Tower, and the Survival Committee. He only knew that the conflict in Dragon City and their goal of colonizing the Other World had possessed a negative influence. I didnt expect that you would have such a great understanding of the negative aspects of mega corporations. Arent you Arent I a member of Sky Pillar Corporation, which is one of the mega corporations? Lu Siya smiled at him. Lets put it this way. If Sky Pillar Corporation belonged to me completely and I was content with it, I would definitely stand on Sky Pillar Corporations side and fight for it to the death. Unfortunately, Sky Pillar Corporation is not mine. Besides, the Other World is huge. The fog is gradually disappearing, and no one knows what sort of an exciting world is hiding behind it. Am I supposed to be trapped in Sky Pillar Corporation and the land it controls while fighting against my relatives until Im badly battered? Thats really boring. Meng Chao stared at her for a long time. What exactly do you want to do? I dont know. Lu Siya shrugged. An unknown future is the most interesting aspect about life, dont you think so? Meng Chao returned to Agricultural University before ten in the morning. The university had deliberately set up ten big screens on the field to broadcast the adjudicator courts case briefing about the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. When the students heard that the case had been solved and the mastermind from Heavenly Works Machines was discovered, the field instantly filled with cheers. I knew it. Theres just no way the modification technology from Spirit Creation Creatures would have gone wrong. Even if the pets went out of control, they wouldnt do something as terrible as kill their owners! Biochemical modification technology is Dragon Citys future! We didnt choose the wrong path! This is great! Those people from Heavenly Works Machines are too despicable. They cant win against us, so they used such a lowly method! Theyre even worse than monsters! Yesterday, those people from the University of Technologys machine course were acting all arrogant and said that there must be a problem with the modification of those pets! Lets see what they will say now! The students cheered. The hot-blooded and passionate freshmen were the most excited. The day before, they had gone on an expedition to the University of Technology. They engaged them in a debate before starting a sparring session, which allowed them to act on their hot-blooded nature. The only problem was that Meng Chao had never showed up. Meng Chao, youre the worst! Xie Feng threw an arm around Meng Chaos neck while grumbling. You said that you would cheer for the monster controller course students in the afternoon, but forget about showing up and even disappeared for an entire night. So, what exactly did you do with that beautiful woman? Did you do something really exciting? The students stared at him with gazes as sharp as blades. Meng Chao remembered what he did yesterday. He first performed an autopsy. Then, he went to the depths of a trash site to fight against a giant Sandworm. He performed another autopsy after that. Afterwards, he went into Golden Tooth Lair to search for Small Insect and chased him down a shabby street. Oh, and he also went into a womens toilet. Once he recalled what he did, he massaged his temples and sighed with sudden exhaustion. Yeah, it was really exciting. You cannot imagine it, he said faintly. Chapter 306 - Drizzle Studio Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise came to an end. A week later, they heard the good news of Spirit Creation Creatures having secured part of the construction deal for Subway No.20. The students in Agricultural University cheered once more. After all, if biochemical modification technology could be used in various aspects of Dragon Citys development, it would prove beneficial for them when looking for job opportunities, creating their own businesses, or cultivating. Meng Chao was treated as someone who performed an outstanding service by Xie Xiaolei in terms of proving their innocence and helping them get the construction deal. He was invited to Spirit Creation Creatures a few times so that Xie Xiaolei could thank him, and they talked about the possibility of Spirit Creation Creatures working together with Superstar Resource Recovery Company. Meng Chao also witnessed the process of Spirit Creation Creatures trying to develop an upgraded version of the Giant Sandworm. Apparently, Gao Ye found inspiration in the industrial wastewater in the depths of Trash Site 4. He developed a brand new formula that would make the Giant Sandworms even larger and smarter. Their work efficiency would also increase by a large degree and they would provide even more help to the long-term development of underground tunnels for transportation purposes for the next few decades. When Meng Chao looked at the Giant Sandworms that were larger than train coaches, he felt uneasy. For a week, he felt like he had a lot of clues, but he was not able to smooth out his thoughts. At night, he often dreamed about the Supernatural Entity eating the foundation of the city and making it collapse. During the day, he was plagued by various thoughts. Even Qin Hu, who came to eat with him, could see that he was feeling uneasy. In not so nice terms, Qin Hu was someone who did not have a stance on the matter. It was his characteristic. He changed his views like socks and was the type of person to let his biases decide his choices. In nicer terms, Qin Hu was someone who had great resistance. He knew how to adapt to situations and could change his viewpoint and the way he did things based on the situation. After cultivating for a few months, he had not recovered his strength and reached Heaven Realm. But that did not stop him from being carefree and enjoying his life every day. In his words, the path of a superhuman had always been a hellish road filled with trials and tribulations. As long as his head was still connected to his neck, and his neck was still connected to his chest, then he was fine. When he noticed that the usual cultivation method could not help him regain his strength, he decided to just set this problem aside for the time being. He concentrated on expanding Superstar Resource Recovery Companys business and managed to make the company flourish and grow. Since Meng Chao was a big help to Spirit Creation Creatures, Xie Xiaolei decided to return the favor, and there was a huge possibility that he could increase Superstars business scale and strength to a new degree. Qin Hu had joined forces with Meng Chao on Prosperity. With the shares he held, he was the second most powerful person in Superstar, so it was only natural that he needed to discuss things with Meng Chao when it came to how they could make things work for the businesses related to Spirit Creation Creatures. Meng Chaos absent-minded look immediately attracted the attention of this experienced member of society. Meng Chao, you seem to have run into some kind of trouble. Even though my strength has plummeted and my cultivation base is not as great as before, my experiences still remain. Be it problems with love or business, I can give you some pointers. Meng Chao frowned and tactfully rejected Qin Hus kindness. He said that it was a matter concerning the biochemical modification field and runic symbol machines field. No matter how experienced Qin Hu was as a hunter, he was in a completely different and unrelated field. Ive been in the hunter circle for years, and there are people from all sorts of factions there. I know all sorts of strange people with amazing skills, and Ive seen all sorts of weird stuff in my life. Dont they say that the bystanders are the ones who can view the situation clearly? Even if I cant give you a convincing explanation about what is going on, I can help you analyze it and get rid of some of that gloominess. Meng Chao could not win against him, so he turned on his laptop and brought out the thread that had started the whole conflict between the biochemical modification and runic symbol machines faction. Qin Hu cast it a glance and said, Isnt this the thread about the case of murderous pets in Blessed Paradise? It caused quite a ruckus a few days ago. I thought that it has already been solved and the culprit has been captured? Yeah, Meng Chao said. The culprit has been captured, but I received some information on my side saying that these threads were not posted by online ghostwriters hired by the culprit, which makes sense. The culprit felt guilty and he knew full well that its impossible to create confusion in this way. It only angered the biochemical modification faction and the cases exposure rose to new heights. This brought no benefits to Heavenly Works Machines. So, my question is, who asked the online ghostwriters to post these threads? Qin Hu scratched his beard. There are plenty of people online who love chaos. Anyone could have posted it. Whats so strange here? Meng Chao shook his head and said, Thats not right. The pictures and information in the thread are very professional and highly confidential. Only the people from the two companies or someone from the monster research department would know about this. Its impossible for someone unrelated to the case to have posted it. So what? The case has already been closed. Why are you still worried about who posted the thread? Does it matter who did it? It doesnt. I might just be paranoid. Meng Chao sighed and exited the webpage. I just feel like the case hasnt been solved beautifully, and this is the only suspicious point I can find Forget it. Now that I think about it carefully, no matter who sent it, it wont be able to prove that a problem exists. Wait. Qin Hu scrolled to an article and cast it a glance. His eyes lit up, and he grabbed Meng Chaos arm. He said with a grin, Meng Chao, no matter what, Ive been working in society for a few more years compared to you. You made the right choice by coming to me for advice. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. You know who asked the online ghostwriters to post that thread? How would I know? Im not a God! Qin Hu let out a huff, which made his moustache and beard move. But I do know which ghostwriter did this, he said smugly What?! Meng Chao shot up. Mr. Hu, please go into detail. Online ghostwriters are online mass media companies, entertainment companies, and the private studios of those involved in we-media. They have clear styles in their promotion methods, especially when it comes to the long phrases. There are few people who can imitate them, Qin Hu said. If my guess is correct, the various threads came from an online mass media company called Drizzle Studio. This article has Drizzles writing style. Hes the editor-in-chief. Meng Chao went over to take a look. It was the article written in the tone of a student from the University of Technology, which had enraged the students from Agricultural University. Isnt this written by a student from the University of Technology? Mr. Hu, are you sure that this is from Drizzle Studio? Meng Chao asked with hesitation. I worked with them before, Qin Hu said. The main job of superhuman fighting squads is to fight in the wild, but managing our image and promoting our achievements is equally important. We need a high exposure rate to attract the attention of a large number of citizens, since its the only way we can find good sponsors and become spokespeople for the weapons and equipment from major factories. Thats why we often look for mass media companies online to write advertorials and help us create some publicity. Drizzle Studio might not be the most famous and best online mass media company, but their professionalism is first class. They have a lot of connections to various channels as well. Weve worked together a few times, so I have a deep impression of their working style. Mr. Hu, are you absolutely sure of this? Of course Im not. Qin Hu shrugged and added in an irresponsible manner, Theres still the possibility of someone imitating their style to send these advertorials or reactionary articles. Meng Chao thought about it and asked, Mr. Hu, could you help me look for the person-in-charge of Drizzle Studio? Im afraid not, Qin Hu said. I contacted them online, so Ive never met them before. You must understand, those working in this field often have to stir up public opinion. They spy on the higher-ups and reveal all sorts of shocking news. Theyre hated by everyone, so theyre usually very careful in real life. Unless theyve worked together with a major client for years, they dont usually reveal their identities. Is that so Meng Chao was silent for a while, then went outside to call Yan Feirou. Meng Chao, you didnt contact me since you defeated Dragon City Universitys Wang Dao! Yan Feirou grinned on the screen. Meng Chao exchanged some pleasantries with her and asked her whether she knew of Drizzle Studio. Yan Feirou was an internet celebrity and in charge of the promotional work for Yan Organization, so he guessed that she would not be unfamiliar with online mass media companies. Has Drizzle Studio ever worked with Yan Organization before? Meng Chao asked. If I wanted to meet the person-in-charge from Drizzle Studio, could you recommend me to him or her? Sure, no problem. Yan Organization is a major client of Drizzle Studio. Were very familiar with their person-in-charge, Drizzle, Yan Feirou said readily. But what sort of reason should I give if they ask for one? Meng Chaos mind raced. Its like this, Superstar Resource Recovery Company has been growing really quickly, but we havent done any work to promote our companys image. Im thinking of finding someone professional to plan our overall image and help us present ourselves in a suitable manner. I heard that Drizzle Studio has a pretty good reputation in the field, so I wanted to look for the person-in-charge to talk to him or her. Sure. Ill ask them for their opinion so you can go and meet them. How does that sound? Ive booked a business suite in a hotel today. Could you ask the person-in-charge to go there and talk to me? And uh, you know, about confidentiality Yan Feirou grinned. Sure, I get it! Drizzle, the person-in-charge of Drizzle Studio, was an imposing man with the height of eight feet. Based on his appearance, he did not give off the impression that he was as gentle as his online ID, Drizzle, implied, and he did not look as arrogant as the person who stirred up conflict online either. He was dressed in a suit and looked like a full of vigor elite in the business field. Mr. Meng, hello. Thank you for trusting Drizzle Studio. Ms. Yan told me the general gist of your request. While I was coming here, Ive thought of a few plans. The moment he entered the business suite Meng Chao had prepared, Drizzle went straight to the point. Superstar Resource Recovery Company has recently become very famous in the harvesting circle, and your action of buying the veteran Prosperity Resource Recovery Company at lightning speed has also been treated as your signature move for becoming famous. Its said that the skys the limit for your company. But youve been growing too quickly, so there has to be various problems in your company. So, you need a new angle to promote your company. You made a wise move coming to us to make a plan for you and form your public imagecough, cough. Drizzle coughed lightly. The air in the business suite might have been too dry. Meng Chao poured a cup of tea for him and another for himself. He invited him to take a seat on the couch so they could discuss the matter. Chapter 307 - Your Expression Betrayed You Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ill propose two plans first so that you can understand the gist of these plans, Drizzle said. The first is a rather normal promotional operation. Naturally, we will be talking about your harvesting skills. I heard that you shot to fame in the harvesting circle and mastered some really shocking skills. It would then be best for you to set up a few harvesting broadcasts and perfectly harvest some rare materials from furious creatures. As long as youre confident that your harvesting skills are interesting, with Drizzle Studio pushing the tides, we will definitely be able to make Superstar Resource Recovery Company even more famous. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Im definitely confident in my harvesting skills, but it all depends on luck as to whether I can find rare materials in a monsters body. The probability of running into rare materials is the same for newbies and skilled harvesters. We can control your luck when it comes to this. Drizzle smiled. Even if there arent any rare materials in a monsters body, cant you put some beforehand? Meng Chao was stunned for a moment, then began to think about it. Drizzle explained, There arent that many rare materials in the world. Many of the hunters and harvesters do this to make a name for themselves. They first place a really rare material into the body of a monster that might contain this material, then harvest it in front of a crowd. A lot of organizations that need to get a professional rank or junior professionals who want to be promoted to intermediate professionals are just like you and need to increase their fame as quickly as possible. This is nothing. Of course, this matter will take time, and the capital required for it is rather high. After all, you wont often be able to harvest rare materials that only have a one in a million chance of appearing. And if you do it too frequently, itll be too obvious, right? Yeah, Meng Chao said. Judging by your words, there is a plan that will take a shorter time and requires a lower capital, but will be able to make my company and me famous very quickly? Honestly, youre already famous. When Yan Organization worked together with us, we set up your public image and promoted you. Now, the problem is, how are we supposed to connect your public image with Superstars image? I have a rather radical plan with me: Cause trouble at a material exchange fair. Meng Chao cocked his eyebrows. Cause trouble? Not real trouble, of course, Drizzle said. Its the type where you pretend to be a loser to catch your target, where you pretend to be weak so that you can hit others where it hurts. Do you know how to do that? You should be really good in this area. I heard that while still in highschool, you embarrassed Poison Hand Liao Santongs grandson by going to appraise a rare material during a material exchange fair. Unfortunately, the media wasnt there at that time, or this sort of news that most citizens love reading about would have spread through the city a long time ago. But thats fine. You have us now! Think about it. If you keep a low profile when you attend some material exchange fair next time, youll be looked down upon. But when a certain item that no one is able to identify appears, suddenly, you will speak about it and shock everyone with your skills. At this time, some media company were familiar with in the area will write a news article about this event. If you look for some rich mans son just like you did during the material exchange fair in the third year of your high school and stand on opposite sides with him before you embarrass him, itll be even easier for us to write the news article. In the long run, Superstar Resource Recovery Company will definitely become famous, and everyone will know about your company. But of course there are side effects to this sort of publicity. Still, the business field is like a battlefield. When you face a major profit, there will be a lot of competitors. Even if you dont embarrass each other, you will still end up fighting against each other, yes? Yeah. Meng Chao thought about it. But how am I supposed to make sure that no one is able to recognize a certain material during a material exchange fair but I can? Drizzle smiled and said, Thats easy. If this material is provided by you, youll be able to say where it came from. Meng Chao sucked in a sharp breath. Listening to you is better than trying to read PR books. Today, I finally understand that there are actually a lot of twists and turns in this circle. Drizzle smiled at him. Were in a different profession, so it feels like were worlds apart. Youre focused on hunting monsters and harvesting, so its normal that you dont understand the inner workings of this field. Nowadays, you wont be able to rise to the top by just working hard. Creating sensational news is a very neutral thing. As long as youre skilled, the sensational news will make your fame rise quickly. It will also make your abilities clear to the public. I dont see a reason against it. Alright. Ill think about your suggestions carefully. I also would like it if you would visit Superstar Resource Recovery Company to make a more detailed public image and promotional plan according to our circumstances. Meng Chao sat on the sofa in a very comfortable manner and looked at the time before he asked casually, Mr. Drizzle, how many years have you been working in this field? I heard that your studio is pretty famous. Seven or eight years. Drizzle smiled in a very confident manner. Drizzle Studio might not compare to some of the large online mass media companies, but when it comes to skills and strength, we have a lot of good comments from our clients. The most important thing about promotion is that you dont reveal your tracks. We spread the information we want to project to the target consumers hearts like a drizzle, making it silently nourish their hearts like a piece of land. This is the goal we have been pursuing all this while. When he said this, he seemed to feel a little hot, for he instinctively tugged at his shirt collar. His breathing quickened, and his pupils widened a little. He did not notice that his mind was a little off. Due to his mouth feeling dry, he drank the tea in one go. Meng Chao poured another cup for him and continued, Allow me to ask you a rather sensitive question. Does your studio ever do something that goes past morality and law when performing some rather radical promotions? Drizzle smiled. Are you asking about us abandoning morals or ignoring the law? Based on what I know, the limits for the two are different. Were good citizens who obey the law. We will never break laws. After he said that, he looked slightly stunned, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face. It seemed like he himself could not understand why he would be so outspoken to Meng Chao, a client he just met. Got it. Meng Chao nodded. He seemed to be very satisfied with Drizzles answer and poured a third cup of tea for him. Then, could you talk about the successful cases, such as how you managed to leak the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise to stir up the conflict between the biochemical modification and runic symbol machines factions? The article you posted was enlightening, and it showed you standing on the side of the runic symbol machines faction while you criticized biochemical modification technology. You also mentioned in your article that there is a possibility for artificial intelligence to go out of control. You terrified me, a student from Agricultural University, and cold sweat broke out on my back! Drizzles smile froze on his face. But it was not due to panic. It was due to slight puzzlement. This puzzlement spread out from his mouth to his entire face like ripples on cement. What did you give me? He stared at the cup. What was there in the cup? Poison extracted from a Hallucinogenic Lizard. I also added some other stuff from a special formula. Dont worry, it will just cause temporary paralysis to your nerves. You will recover within half an hour, and there wont be any side effects, Meng Chao said with a smile. But within this half an hour, you might have a hard time controlling the nerves and muscle fibers on your face which take care of your microexpressions. In other words, this is something similar to a truth serum. This was something Meng Chao had learned in the Ghost Tribe training camp. As he fought in continuous battles, more memory fragments of his previous life gradually returned to him. Aside from Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab, he remembered other deviant methods to do things as well. Oh. You dont seem too surprised. You arent panicking either, Meng Chao said. I was a little panicked in the beginning, because I didnt know what you were thinking of doing. But since this is a truth serum, theres no need for me to panic. Drizzle sighed. Those in my field have insider information about a lot of our clients. There are often people who want to use us to pry into our clients secrets, but we have our own work ethics. We never reveal others secrets easily. But youre the first to use this sort of method to launch a sudden ambush on me. Im sorry. This is a major matter. I didnt want to use the worst method to ask you for information either. Its fine. But I will definitely not tell you any of my clients information. It doesnt matter. I already have a few answers that Im confident in. I just want to verify those answers with you. You drank the poison from the Hallucinogenic Lizard. Even if you resist telling the truth, you wont be able to control your microexpressions, Meng Chao said. For example, just now, when I mentioned the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, your expression betrayed you. It let me know that youre the one who leaked the information online. Of course, youre just a tool, and one which is very skilled in wandering around the limits of law and the limits of morals. Im not interested in you. Im just interested in the person who hired you to do it. I know you wont tell me, but you dont have to. Ill just guess. You revealed detailed information about the case, and you talked about a lot of details regarding the three biochemical pets that were examined that day. Only the monster research center, Spirit Creation Creatures, and Heavenly Works Machines were in contact with those details. The monster research center took a neutral stance in this matter, so we can set them aside for now. Heavenly Works Machines might appear to have the best motive because they wanted to use the pressure of public opinion to squash Spirit Creation Creatures, but theyre the guilty party. Once the needle-shaped holes were discovered in the pets ear canals, they would not want to cause a fuss. Spirit Creation Creatures might seem to have little reason to leak the case, because that would mean that they would be slinging mud on their own heads. But Ive heard of the way Xie Xiaolei does things. Spirit Creation Creatures likes being unconventional and doing things that surprise others. If he was confident that the truth of the case would be revealed, its not necessarily a bad thing for him to be accused of a crime for a few days. After all, the case can increase Spirit Creation Creatures fame. Even though it is negative fame at first, once the tables are turned, the case will work in their favor, and Spirit Creation Creatures image will become really positive. So, its Xie Xiaolei, right? You dont have to answer. Your expression has already answered the question for you. Chapter 308 - I Knew It, It’s Him Translator: ;EndlessFantasy Translation ; ;Editor: ;EndlessFantasy Translation As Meng Chao spoke, he poured another cup for Drizzle. Then, he poured two drops of faint green liquid into the tea. It then gained a crystalline texture. He delivered the cup to Drizzles lips and said, Do you feel dizzy now? Should I feed you? Drizzle looked at the cup and said with a wry smile, Youve already obtained your answer. Why do you still need to give me more truth serum? This isnt poison from the Hallucinogenic Lizard. Its liquid extracted from a Red Arrow Frogs skin. It can counter the poisonous properties of a Hallucinogenic Lizard and get rid of the effects of the truth serum, Meng Chao explained. Of course, if you dont trust me, you dont need to drink it. You can rest here for half an hour. Its the same. Drizzle thought about it in silence for a while before he drank the faint green liquid. He asked in puzzlement, What now? Theres nothing else, Meng Chao said. Ive already obtained my answer. You can leave now. Drizzle was slightly stunned. Thats all? What else? Meng Chao asked. You just said that the most important thing about those working in your field is wandering around the limits of the law and the limits of morals. Leaking the details of a case beforehand might have put you under suspicion for breaking the law, but Im not a judge, and Im not interested in arguing with you over this either. Stirring up the conflict between the biochemical modification faction and runic symbol machines faction might be horrible, but I cant exactly kill you to vent my anger, can I? Drizzle frowned. He stared at Meng Chao seriously and thought about it for some time before he said, Then, how are you going to vent? I will do my absolute best and use all the connections that I have to make sure that various major corporations will stop working with Drizzle Studio, Meng Chao said faintly. Dont even think about working together with Superstar. My words hold some authority in Yan Organization as well. I will do my best to persuade Yan Organization to stop working with you. Ill do the same with Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo, and Sky Pillar Corporation Of course, my individual strength is weak, but Agricultural University is known as Monster University, and the power of the university is second only to that of Dragon City University. We have alumni in various fields, and they are involved in various industries. Once news about your studio fanning the flames spreads, how many people do you think will want to work with you? All the people in the biochemical modification faction will kick you aside like youre some filthy rat. Then, will the runic symbol machines faction be thankful to you? No. Its precisely because you stirred up this storm of opinions and made the runic symbol machines faction sound arrogant that they were caught in an awkward situation after the truth was revealed. They lost a few major deals, and the public doesnt have a good image of them right now. Over the past few days, the students from the University of Technologys machine course have been really dejected and cant walk tall in Nine Sands University City. I believe that once news of you causing this storm due to Xie Xiaolei inciting you to do so reaches the runic symbol machines faction, there wont be a lot of businesses related to that field for your studio either. In other words, I want to destroy the way you earn your living. No matter what I do when faced with someone like you who fans the flames among his own people even when there is a major enemy in front of us just to stir up conflict and increase the exposure rate of your client, I will feel no guilt. Drizzle sat down once more. He stared at the empty teacup silently and let his mind wander for a long time before he said, What do you want? I want to know the details. What did Xie Xiaolei tell you? Why did you agree to do something so dangerous and troublesome? Dont you know that there is a huge possibility that you will end up getting dragged into trouble if you add fuel to the conflict between the biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines factions? That something like today would happen to you? Drizzles face was pale, and he asked feebly, Do you promise to keep complete confidentiality if I tell you everything? That depends on whether what you say is valuable, and whether youre valuable. Man will truly throw their lives away for money, just like how birds will die for food. Drizzle was silent for a moment before he sighed. Drizzle Studio occasionally takes up deals that we cant speak of, but we usually know how to exercise propriety. We dont touch something as sensitive as the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. But Xie Xiaolei offered us a price that we could not refuse. I We didnt have a choice. How much? Drizzle gave him a figure. It was a figure that made Meng Chao suck in a sharp breath. Xie Xiaolei really threw in a lot of money. Was there a need for that? Meng Chao mumbled. Youve worked for a long time with Xie Xiaolei. Is he usually so liberal with his money? Of course not, Drizzle said with a bitter smile. President Xie from Spirit Creation Creatures is a very wise person. No one can even think about taking advantage of him. Weve worked together for around five years. Every year, we get two or three deals from him, so he can be considered an old client. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to ask me to do this, and I would have never agreed to help him with it. But the money he offered in our past partnerships was the normal amount. He never offered so much before. Meng Chao nodded with a contemplative expression. Do you usually help him control public opinion like this? No. Drizzle shook his head.Most of our partnerships with Spirit Creation Creatures involve us doing normal things for them, such as setting up their public image and making promotional advertisements. At most, we look for ghostwriters online, write some advertorials, and filter the comments. We dont do things like this every day. Then, how did he contact you this time? Meng Chao asked. Do you remember his condition at that time? Was there anything about him that you found strange? You can say anything, as long as you found it suspicious. For the usual deals, he usually asks me to go to Spirit Creation Creatures, but sometimes, he also comes to our studio. Hes skilled at promotional advertisements, so he always does it himself when it comes to them, Drizzle said. He contacts me in an anonymous chat room in the deep web only when it comes to rather sensitive work. He also completes the transaction through a deep web bank account. He used this method this time as well. Meng Chao nodded. He knew that there were a few anonymous chat rooms in the deep web that made it difficult for others to track down the people in the chat. There were a lot of methods that allowed people to perform large transactions in secret. The simplest method was opening a safe for rare materials in the Supernatural Tower and storing a certain number of high-purity crystals or highly valuable materials inside. Then, they would send the password to the other party so that they could get it. That way, they could elusively complete the transfer of a large amount of funds. If they were worried about there being surveillance cameras in the Supernatural Tower, there were also a lot of banks and cultivation centers in Dragon City that provided similar services. For example, to protect the privacy of the superhumans cultivating at the cultivation centers, cultivation centers usually did not install surveillance cameras in the rooms. If youre looking for anything abnormal, there wasnt anything strange, Drizzle said. Only Preside Xies tone was a little strange. He sounded a little more aloof and tougher than usual. Chills went down my spine while listening to him. But since something so major had happened, its understandable that he was not in a good mood. The anonymous chat room we used had a voice changing function to interfere with voice prints. Thats why his voice sounded very sharp and shrill. But theres nothing strange about it. Then, he sent all the information to you and asked you to stir up public opinion? Meng Chao asked. Thats right. Drizzle nodded. In the beginning, I was shocked, because President Xie asked me to stand on the side of the runic symbol machines and criticize the biochemical modification faction. He asked me to talk about the possibility of biochemical modification technology giving rise to artificial intelligence that humans cannot control. I was to criticize this aspect viciously, but he is in the biochemical modification faction, you know? Still, the clients request was very clear. It would not be convenient for us to get to the bottom of things. Then, you saw what happened online. Oh? Meng Chao tapped on the table. There is an article with 10,000 words in it. You wrote it really well. Even though you intentionally imitated the naive tone of a university student, there are plenty of lines where you showed clear understanding of the subject. You talked about the flaws of biochemical modification technology. You have a good understanding of this field, right? I dont understand biochemical modification technology at all. Drizzle smiled bitterly. President Xie prepared the outline, and I was just told to add some flair to it. Were you? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. After you were done with it, was Xie Xiaolei happy with your performance? I dont know, Drizzle said. President Xie said that this is a major and sensitive matter. He only contacted me once, and he told me not to contact him unless I have something important over the next few months. But I think that he should be satisfied with it. He had split the pay into two parts. He first deposited half of the pay, and after I did my work, he paid the other half on time as well. Also, due to the truth of the case of murderous pets in Blessed Paradise coming to light, Spirit Creation Creatures managed to get the construction deal for Subway No.20. I saw President Xie joining quite a lot of activities and looking high-spirited and full of enthusiasm. He sounds completely different compared to the person who talked to me in the anonymous chat room. Meng Chao quickly blinked. So, youve never gone to Spirit Creation Creatures and never met Xie Xiaolei himself from the moment you took up the deal? Is that normal? Its nothing strange, Drizzle said. You have to be elusive when you work in this field. Wait. If you really want to be elusive, its best if you look for a secretive place and meet up with each other, right? Meng Chao frowned. Even though its an anonymous chat room, all online communication methods still leave clues of your conversation. The simplest way to leave a clue is this: he cannot be sure that you wont record the conversation. Even if it doesnt sound like his voice, if this goes out, its still a scandal that will cause quite the stir. Wait, has Xie Xiaolei always acted as your receiver when it comes to the deals with Spirit Creation Creatures? Yes. Drizzle nodded. Over the years, I have always talked to President Xie when it comes to dealing with Spirit Creation Creatures. I seldom come into contact with his assistant or secretary. Call him. Meng Chao looked at Drizzle. Then talk to him about this. Chapter 309 - It’s Not Him?! Drizzle hesitated for a moment. May I know the reason? If you tell me why you looked for me today, I will know what I should tell President Xie. Meng Chao thought about it for a moment. I feel like Xie Xiaolei knew the truth ahead of the related police departments. They discovered small needle-shaped holes in two of the ear canals of the three biochemical pets through the autopsy report, but the two holes wouldnt lead them to finding the true culprit. As long as they couldnt find the culprit, the truth would not come. Heavenly Works Machines is rich, and they have a lot of peerless elites who relied on runic symbol machines technology to reach Heaven Realm or Deity Realm. They wouldnt readily admit defeat. If there was no culprit, the storm you stirred up at Xie Xiaoleis request wouldnt calm down so easily. What if he couldnt clear Spirit Creation Creatures of blame? His plan would end up backfiring on him, and he would have caused great trouble for himself. You must understand, biochemical modification technology has always been a very sensitive topic. The citizens are willing to keep a biochemical pet with sharp claws and great fighting powers in their houses because they have full trust in modification technology. If there is even a 1% crack in that trust, everything will fall apart. So, Xie Xiaoleis promotion was just too risky. Was there a need for him to do it? Drizzle was stunned for a moment, then he mumbled, Makes sense. I was very curious at that time as well. He was basically slinging mud on himself while waiting for the truth to be revealed. This is what you call a 180-degree change in a situation. There have been similar cases in the past, but this is a terrible plan, and its mostly deployed by companies who are forced into a corner. Spirit Creation Creatures was actually in a pretty good situation before this. There were a lot of people paying attention to the case, so even if we didnt push the tides, as long as the truth came out, the companys reputation and influence would still increase by leaps and bounds. There was also a high chance that they would get the deal. I dont know why President Xie would choose to do something so unnecessary and pay so much for it. That is, unless he knew who the culprit was and had crucial evidence, Meng Chao said faintly. Even if the police and related departments couldnt find the culprit, he would still have ways to expose the culprit. And since he knew who the culprit was but refused to report to the police and related departments, it means that he is guilty of something. If thats really the case, its highly likely that youve turned into the accomplice of some crime as well. Drizzles eyes remained fixed on one spot for a long time. He brought out a microcomputer from his bag. Then, he placed a pair of glasses with a lot of runic symbols and micro crystal chips over his eyes. He connected to the deep web, and through an anonymous chat room, he sent an invite to Xie Xiaolei. He asked to have a voice call. The invite box stayed for a long time on the screen. It seemed that Xie Xiaolei did not expect that Drizzle would contact him. Then, when Drizzle patiently called him a third time, the invite was accepted. Yes? What they heard was a sharp and tentative voice. It was completely different from the usual Xie Xiaolei. President Xie. Drizzle nudged his glasses up the bridge of his nose, and a professional smile appeared on his face. Its me. I would like to ask you for feedback on the work I did for you last time. Im not bothering you, am I? The other side was silent for a moment. You did well for the activity at Silver Lion. I was very satisfied with it. Ive been working with your studio for years, so theres no way you would cause me any trouble. Even the voice change function could not hide the great puzzlement in Xie Xiaoleis voice. But it has been a long time since it happened. Why are you mentioning it and using this method to contact me? You could have called me at my office phone for this. Drizzle coughed softly. President Xie, Im not talking about Silver Lion. Its about the matter at Blessed Paradise. The other party was silent for a while. Then, the voice rose by several pitches. The matter at Blessed Paradise? Thats right, President Xie. Drizzle exchanged a glance with Meng Chao. They did not expect that Xie Xiaolei would react this way. Meng Chao thought about it and asked Drizzle to go straight to the point. Werent you the one who asked me to leak the information about the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise and have someone criticize Spirit Creation Creatures and biochemical modification technology? What? Arent you mistaken? Why would I do that? Drizzle, arent you mistaken about something? Xie Xiaolei screeched. He stopped talking for a moment before his voice suddenly became incredibly alert and calm. Wait. Are you really Drizzle? Who are you? And what are you investigating? No matter who you are, listen carefully. Im a proper businessman. Ive never done anything against the law. Im completely innocent when it comes to the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. Theres nothing wrong with the products of my company, and Ive never hired any online mass media company or person dabbling in we-media. I didnt ask anyone to do any promotions that break the limits of moral codes and deceive people. As long as youre smart enough, you will be able to see that my company and I are completely innocent, and were the victims. There is no need for me to do this. All I needed to do is to wait for the police and the related departments to figure out the truth to get the profit that I should get. Why would I do something so unnecessary and leave behind a stain on my name? What a joke! Drizzle cast a glance at Meng Chao. Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he took the computer and glasses. He made minor adjustments to the voice changing system and imitated Drizzles sharp voice while he spoke in shock. President Xie, what are you saying? Didnt you send all the information to me through this chat room that day? You even told me how I should handle things. In the end, you even offered me a price that I couldnt refuse? Im not accusing you of not paying me. Youve already paid me everything as per the contract, but I feel like someone has been investigating this matter recently, so I wanted to talk to you about this. Thats impossible, Xie Xiaolei said firmly. I havent used this chat room over the past few months. Honestly, I havent met you for at least three months, and thats if youre Drizzle! But half a month ago, someone did indeed use your identity in this chat room to contact us and negotiate the terms for the deal, Meng Chao said. President Xie, if it werent because were familiar with each other and because the offer you made was extremely high, we wouldnt have taken up the deal. If someone really comes to my doorstep, well be forced to tell them this when were forced into a corner. Thats easy. Xie Xiaolei snorted. Just tell them that someone used my name to make this deal with Drizzle Studio. Everything can be falsified on the deep web. There wouldnt be a problem even if I told someone that Im the mayor of Dragon City. There is, Meng Chao said. President Xie, you forgot. To ensure that this chat room provides absolute confidentiality and safety, were the only ones who can connect to the chat room via our terminals. Besides, we need to scan our corneas and check a series of biological information to be certain that the person who is talking to us is the real deal. Otherwise, we wouldnt have readily agreed to do something like helping the president of Spirit Creation Creatures defame his own company! The other party was silent for a long time. Then, Xie Xiaolei spoke again. Even the voice changing system could not hide the hoarseness and panic in his voice. Are you sure that I really used this chat room to contact you last time? Of course, President Xie. Theres no need for me to tell a lie that can be easily seen through, Meng Chao said. Even though this anonymous chat room automatically deletes all signs of previous chats and information transferred, the related departments will still be able to find clues. You should be prepared! I got it, Xie Xiaolei said calmly. Well meet at our old place at seven oclock tonight and talk about it. Dont tell anyone about this for now, alright? Got it. Meng Chao hung up. He sank into the couch and laced his fingers together so that he could prop his chin on them. He thought about it for three minutes. Then, he came to a conclusion. Xie Xiaolei doesnt know about this. The person who contacted you half a month ago wasnt Xie Xiaolei. What? How is that possible? Drizzle asked in shock. I know that its practically impossible, Meng Chao said. If another person wanted to use this chat room, he had to be able to get Xie Xiaoleis terminal, account, password, hair, cornea, his blood sample, and other information, and he had to do it without Xie Xiaolei noticing it as well. Of course, he must also know how he works with Drizzle Studio. This seems like an impossible task. Still, it reduces my suspects to only a few people. Let me think carefully Suddenly, Meng Chao shot up from the couch as if he had been electrocuted. Then, under Drizzles surprised gaze, he shot out like the wind. He did not even bother riding the elevator. With just a few strides, he descended the stairs. He rushed into the street, and while he ran, he called Xie Xiaolei. Due to him providing great help to the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, Xie Xiaolei had given Meng Chao his personal phone number. Meng Chao could contact the person himself without going through the secretary. But the personal phone was turned off. Meng Chao thought about it and sent a message to Xie Xiaolei stating that he wanted to discuss the details regarding the cooperation between Superstar and Spirit Creations Creatures. He did not receive a reply for the message even after a long time had passed. Meng Chao cussed under his breath and called Shen Yupeng. Shen Yupengs phone was not turned off, but no one picked up the call for a long period of time. Shen Yupeng had told Meng Chao that he usually spent about twenty hours a day solving cases outside. He would probably never be able to pick up his calls, but the moment he was free, he would definitely call him back. Meng Chao pondered his choices and could only call Lu Siya. Xie Xiaoleis life is in danger. In fact, he might already be dead. His first sentence shocked Lu Siya, and while she was regaining her senses, Meng Chao told her of his discovery. But even if someone used Xie Xiaoleis name to do this, why are you so certain that Xie Xiaoleis life is in danger? Lu Siya asked in puzzlement. Dont you understand? Meng Chao said anxiously. The person who can get Xie Xiaoleis terminal, cornea, and other biological information must be the closest person to him, for only he would know how Xie Xiaolei works with Drizzle Studio. But while he might be able to hide this for a time, he wont be able to hide it forever. Xie Xiaolei is going to end up working with Drizzle Studios sooner or later once more, and when he meets with Drizzle, with just a few words, that person will soon be exposed, because Xie Xiaolei is smart. He might be able to guess what happened, and that person will definitely not leave behind such a major problem around. So, when he pretended to be Xie Xiaolei and contacted Drizzle Studios, he was already plotting Xie Xiaoleis murder. Once this matter is settled, he will definitely kill Xie Xiaolei just like how he killed Jin Yongqiang! Chapter 310 - : Nightmare Comes True Alright. Where are you? We can find a place and talk about your newest discovery, Lu Siya said. Theres no time. Im on my way to Spirit Creation Creatures. I suspect that the person has already taken action, Meng Chao said while gasping for breath. Originally, that person might not have taken action so quickly. There is a high chance that he would have waited for the storm of the case caused by the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise to pass before he silently caused Xie Xiaolei to disappear or die in an accident before the next time Xie Xiaolei went to Drizzle Studios to work with them. This would minimize all suspicions on him. But now, Xie Xiaolei knows everything, and he will definitely go back to the company to investigate things. He will also become suspicious of that person. I think that the person must be monitoring Xie Xiaoleis actions at all times. Once he discovers traces of suspicious behavior, he will immediately strike first to gain an advantage. Thats why I cannot contact Xie Xiaolei right now. I have to hurry to Spirit Creation Creatures and stop this person from harming Xie Xiaolei. If Xie Xiaolei really dies, then I cannot give him the time to destroy or move Xie Xiaoleis corpse. Then, what do you want me to do, call the cops? Lu Siya asked. I can contact the police at Nine Sands University City through Sky Pillar Corporation and have them send a squad of elites to Spirit Creation Creatures. But I dont have concrete evidence, and no one reported a case. They wont have the right to perform a complete investigation. At the end of the day, youre just suspecting that Xie Xiaolei might end up being killed. Him turning off his phone isnt a major matter. Adults like him are only considered to have gone missing once you lose contact with them for more than forty-eight hours. Its only then that an investigation can be performed. And before they find any traces of blood, murder weapons, or a suspect with a clear motive to kill him, they wont upgrade the case from a missing person to intentional murder. Thats why I didnt contact the police, Meng Chao said. Its not just for the reasons that I told you. More importantly, I highly suspect that were about to face an incredibly dangerous criminal. Lets not talk about his or its intelligence for now. He or it has at least the fighting strength of the White Spirit, and normal police officers wont be able to handle him or it. Theyll just end up dead for no reason. I hope that you can report this to the abnormal beast research department immediately and have them send real elites; otherwise, even if we end up exposing the true culprit, theres a high possibility that he or it will create collateral damage or flee! Lu Siya was silent for a few seconds. Meng Chao, Im truly impressed. You managed to come up with a magnificent theory based on small clues that cant even be considered questionable points. But even if I was willing to share this achievement with my colleagues from the abnormal beast research department, where is the proof? Up till now, we havent found a single proof that shows that this matter is related to abnormal beasts! Even if Jin Yongqiang, who is the criminal and victim of the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, was really killed by a third person, its out of question that this person has fighting strength that is equivalent to that of the White Spirit, right? Meng Chao said nothing. He ignored the pedestrians gazes while he ran at full speed of a two-star superhuman and raced against the clock toward Nine Sands University City. Fine! Alright! Got it! Lu Siya said in a troubled manner. I dont know what sort of spell Im under. Why am I willing to do something so insane with you? Even if Ive already been deceived by you once, its as if thats not enough, I just have to trust you again. How about this? Ill go with you to Spirit Creation Creatures. Thats enough, right? If we work together, even a Hell Beast can be subjugated. No, Meng Chao stated firmly. Either bring the elites from the abnormal beast research department over or dont come. If my instincts are right, this abnormal beast that has been lurking in Spirit Creation Creatures is not something that can be killed with just me, a two-star superhuman, and you, who is an amateur Heaven Realm superhuman who has only just become a fighter. If you come here alone, Im just going to end up causing your death. You Lu Siya said angrily. You have to give me some proof! Meng Chaos head stung. It was as if there was a super Giant Sandworm raging around in his sulci. The progress of the Mystery of Supernatural Entities was already 9%. Trust me. He gritted his teeth and said, Trust me just like how you did when we escaped from the underground! Lu Siya fell silent again. I can trust you and ask for help from the abnormal beast research department, she said seriously, but you must understand that we can only do this once. After all, were forcing the abnormal beast research department to spend a lot of resources and mobilize their elites on our word alone. Itd be great if we could gain something out of this, and I would have the chance to climb higher up the ranks in the department, which also means that I would be able to help you get more clues about the White Spirit. But if we end up gathering a lot of forces yet end up with nothing, or if Xie Xiaolei shows up in perfect shape, which proves that all that you said is just your paranoia and I was stupid enough to believe it, Ill end up as a joke in the abnormal beast research department and will never be able to come into contact with the core, the top-secret cases, and top-secret information. I know. I promise you that there is definitely something wrong with Spirit Creation Creatures! Trust me! Meng Chao shouted. Alright. Give me an hour. Ill get a group of people over. Well meet up near Spirit Creation Creatures, Lu Siya said. Theres no time. Ill go into Spirit Creation Creatures first to take a look. I cant give the person time to move or destroy the corpse, Meng Chao said. I trust that you will have a way to locate or track my phone. Remember this, that person is very dangerous. You cant be careless! Hey, Meng Chao, dont do anything stupid. Hey! Lu Siya said the last word louder. But Meng Chao had already hung up. He was now at the entrance of Spirit Creation Creatures. Spirit Creation Creatures was much more deserted compared to other times. Usually, the building was lit up, but today, fewer than a third of the lights were turned on. The Giant Sandworms, which were supposed to be in the hatching pond, now lurked under the mud. They were not as active as usual. Since Meng Chao had visited Spirit Creation Creatures a lot recently, he was a rather familiar face to the security guards and some of the technicians working at the front desk. The security guard who was in the watch room was familiar with him. When he saw Meng Chao gasping for breath and drenched in sweat, he found it strange, but he did not stop him. At the front desk, Meng Chao found that half of the employees who were in charge of reception were gone. Fortunately, the receptionist on duty knew him, so she stood up and said, Mr. Meng, what? Im here for President Xie. Its for something urgent. Is he in the company? Meng Chao went straight to the point. That employee hesitated for a moment and said, You dont have an appointment? I can call him. She called Xie Xiaolei twice, but the line was busy. She switched to another channel and spoke to the person on the other side softly before saying, Im sorry, Mr. Meng, President Xie is not in today. Okay. Meng Chao looked around. Is there something going on with the company today? I feel like therere fewer people here compared to other days. The receptionist thought about it and said, Everyone has been really busy over this period of time, and theyve been really tense. Things have finally settled over the past few days, so the company decided to let us take turns taking leave. Is that so? Meng Chao appeared contemplative. So, you havent seen President Xie today at all, right? She hesitated, not knowing whether she should answer. But Meng Chao was able to get the answer from her expression. Then, is Director Gao around? Meng Chao asked. Is it possible for me to meet Director Gao? She called the extension leading to the lab. After exchanging a few words softly, she stood up and said, Director Gao is in the lab. Please follow me. Two-thirds of the researchers were also gone from the lab, which made the place look a little empty and eerie. Through a transparent window, Meng Chao could see an incredibly large Giant Sandworm lying horizontally in the indoor hatching pond. It was larger than the creature Meng Chao had seen under Trash Site 4. It was also much uglier. Not only was its mouth full of rings of sharp and tough teeth, there were also four long slits around its mouth. In other words, its mouth could open up to the max, like that of Slit-mouthed Anacondas or other man-eating flowers, so they could eat the largest prey possible. The worms aggressiveness instantly increased by several levels because of this. Aside from that, it also had bumpy tumors or osteomas growing all around its body, which made it look like it had a layer of bumpy metal armor on its body. Rows of fine and dense spikes grew between the metal armor, which increased its grip and agility. Of course, the moment it rubbed its body lightly against its prey, a large part of its flesh and blood would also be yanked off. This creature was very different compared to normal Giant Sandworms. Instead, it resembled the Supernatural Entity Meng Chao had seen in his nightmare, and in a daze, he thought he saw the Supernatural Entity underground. It was clear that he had already obtained his answer, but when he saw the creature, he still could not help but sigh. Fortunately, this creature had not been fully modified. There were a large number of cables and nutrition tubes connected to its body to inject super growth hormones, gene medicine, and strengthening nutrients into its body. It also received dual stimulation from spirit energy and bioelectricity so that its neural network would form even faster and reach an unprecedentedly complicated degree. A few of the researchers busied themselves around it while it stayed in the hatching pond. It did not appear to be any different from the normal Giant Sandworms that were in the outdoor hatching pond. Meng Chao saw Gao Ye in a lab that oversaw the entire sunken hatching pond from above. He was the creator of Spirit Creation Creatures, the second-in-command of the company, and also the technical director of the lab. He was an amazing person who had a unique way of doing things. He remained curled up in his wheelchair like an incomplete prawn and appeared to be even more haggard compared to the last time Meng Chao had seen him. Even his skin showed signs of dullness and dryness. There had never been a lot of flesh on his face, but now, he looked like a living skeleton with only skin over his bones. But his only eye continued sparkling intensely. His life burned fiercely, as if it was using his flesh as fuel to push him to fulfill his great cause. At that moment, there was a huge superbrain above his head. It was like a complicated and strange helmet. There were a lot of wires connected to it, and it was connected to the huge terminal calculator in the lab. The wires were also connected to the numerous monitors and modification equipment in the sunken hatching pond. He looked like he was part human and part machine. It seemed like he was a prisoner of machines, which he hated. Chapter 311 - Perfect Criminal Meng Chao, you came at the perfect moment. Come and admire the newest Giant Sandworm we just modified. Ever since Meng Chao discovered the remains of the super Giant Sandworm under Trash Site 4, Gao Ye became friendly to him. There was an excited smile on his ugly. Its all thanks to you that we found a large amount of industrial wastewater, which can make Giant Sandworms mutate, in the drainage pipe beside Trash Site 4. We extracted the residue and created an original formula. Then, we managed to create a supergene medicine that can make Giant Sandworms evolve further. What you see is a Giant Sandworm that has been injected with supergene medicinean Ultimate Sandworm. The efficiency of its rock eating and trash digestion is three times higher than that of normal Giant Sandworms. Its abilities in the comprehensive utilization of trash is also five times higher than the average. You can say that it can eat the astronomical amount of trash created by the tens of millions of Dragon Citizens every day, which will make it an existence similar to a perpetual motion machine. It can clean up the environment and dig tunnels continuously, which will largely increase the speed at which we build the underground subways! When Meng Chao stared at Gao Ye, who spoke with an excited flush on his face, he felt complicated emotions. The longing that shone in his single eye convinced Meng Chao that he truly wanted to develop Dragon City and do something for the tens of millions of comrades he had in the city. So, how did this biochemical expert who buried his nose in books and experimental equipment became connected with a Supernatural Entity that nearly destroyed Dragon City? Meng Chao did not harbor any feelings of hate toward Gao Ye. Even though some of his thoughts were rather extreme, in these difficult times, when many of their people thought of the future, their viewpoints often turned a little extreme. At the very least, when Gao Ye mentioned that 99% of people in Dragon City were normal humans, Meng Chao could clearly sense his pity and discontent. Unfortunately, all evidence pointed to Gao Ye. He had the motive to kill Jin Yongqiang. He could get in contact with Xie Xiaoleis terminal, and he also had ways to get his hair, blood, and cornea information. He could even use biochemical technology to create a fake eyeball that belonged to Xie Xiaolei, which would allow him to get through the identification system. As one of the creators of Spirit Creation Creatures, Gao Ye also would know that Xie Xiaolei had hired Drizzle Studio to control public opinion. And the most important piece of evidence was definitely the Giant Sandworm in front of him. It was a super Giant Sandworm that was swiftly becoming similar to the Supernatural Entity from Meng Chaos nightmare. Unfortunately, he was the only one in all of Dragon City who understood the significance behind this piece of evidence. In fact, even Gao Ye himself might not know as well as Meng Chao just how the Ultimate Sandworm would turn out. The next problem was this: how was he supposed to present the evidence to Lu Siya and the people from the abnormal beast research department when they arrived? Based on the last few times they talked to each other and the information he obtained from Ning Shewo, Meng Chao had a general idea of Gao Yes personality. A thought popped up in his head, and he suddenly realized that he might have been overthinking things. It was probably worth it for him to take a bet in the current situation. Even if he lost, he would not lose anything. Director Gao, could you ask the people to go out for the time being? I would like to talk to you about something, Meng Chao said. Gao Ye was slightly stunned. The spark in his eye disappeared. His lone eye now seemed like a burning ball of iron. He nodded and signalled the people in the lab to leave. Then, he locked the door. Now, only he and Meng Chao were left in the lab. He stared at the Ultimate Sandworm below him through the strengthened glass. Half a minute later, Meng Chao finally spoke. Its the end, Director Gao. The police and people from related departments are on their way here. Theyre going to perform a complete investigation of Spirit Creation Creatures. I believe that they will be able to find traces of President Xie. You have trouble moving, so its difficult for you to use normal methods to destroy President Xies body. Your best method was to throw him into the Giant Sandworms hatching pond so they would eat him. But it has only been a while since it happened. Even if President Xie was really eaten by a Giant Sandworm, it would not be able to digest him completely. The moment we cut open the Giant Sandworms stomachs and search through every inch of the hatching pond, we will definitely find something. You should know better than I do just how advanced biochemical investigation technology is nowadays. But Im more inclined toward the fact that you havent killed President Xie, or at the very least, you havent been able to get rid of his corpse just yet. Even though the employees have been taking turns taking leave over the past few days, its still early, and many of the employees are still working. I heard that youre a workaholic. You treat the lab as your home twenty-four hours a day. You spend your time here every day, so its only natural that you understand the work-rest schedule of all the employees here, and you also understand the flaws of the surveillance cameras. When its midnight and the number of employees in the company is the lowest, you would throw President Xie into the hatching pond so that the Giant Sandworms can eat him. After they digest him for twenty-four hours, not a single bone will be left of him. An adult who can take care of himself will only be determined as having gone missing after someone loses contact with them for over forty-eight hours. Then, the police will look into the case. At that time, forget about President Xie, even the blood-stained earth in the hatching pond would have been eaten by the Giant Sandworms, and no one will be able to find a single piece of evidence. Thats your plan, right? Unfortunately, your plan wont work. Everything has come to an end, Director Gao. Gao Ye listened to him quietly. His face was invaded by viruses, bacteria, and all sorts of drugs, so it was covered in scars. His expression did not change. Meng Chao, I dont know what youre talking about, he said calmly. Its useless, Director Gao. Meng Chao sighed. Perhaps my guess is wrong, and you have an even better method to hide President Xie or his corpse. You also know the law very well. You know that without crucial evidence, it will be very difficult for the police to perform a complete search in Spirit Creation Creatures. But this struggle is meaningless, because I am 100% certain that its you, and I also decided to use all my resources and everything at my disposal to prove that youre a criminal. I believe that you arent afraid of death. I saw your pictures from university days. You were tall, mighty, handsome, and elegant. You looked even more popular among girls than President Xie. Despite those looks, you were willing to face all sorts of dangers and stay in the lab every day, which meant you were infected by viruses and bacteria, and you ended up like this. I believe that life and death are nothing to you. You have decided to offer your life to biochemical modification technology and to your cause. In other words, your cause is your life. But Ive already decided to prove that youre a criminal, and President Xie has mysteriously disappeared during this moment. Even if I dont have evidence that youre the one who did it, once I make the accusation and you come in control of Spirit Creation Creatures, the company will no longer be trusted by the public, the government, and its own employees. I dont know why you want to kill President Xie, but its definitely because you want to be in complete control of Spirit Creation Creatures to fulfill some sort of goal. Once I pin Spirit Creation Creatures with murder and President Xie goes missing with his corpse nowhere to be found, the rumors will soon spread through the city, and itll be impossible for you to get the resources you want to fulfill your goals. Then, even if the law cant punish you, your cause and your life will come to an end. This is what I meant when I said that its all over. Of course, I might be paranoid and running my mouth off. You can chase me away. Then, we can wait for forty-eight hours and see whether President Xie will appear. But heres a word of advice, dont even think about killing me. I ran to Spirit Creation Creatures. There were a lot of surveillance cameras that caught me running here. I have also told my friend where I am, and the security guard, receptionist, and a lot of the employees saw me just now. Its meaningless for me to go missing. Your plan will still No, your plan has already failed. Meng Chaos words sparked a light in Gao Yes eye, and that light could not be described with words. He looked at the Ultimate Sandworm like a child staring at a toy he could not touch. No, it should be said that he was a warrior who was staring at a weapon that was just within his grasp, but which he could not reach. He heaved a long sigh as if he was removing some sort of disguise and seemed to shed away all his fighting spirit as well. But most of all, he looked like he had thrown away a heavy burden. Im simply not a perfect criminal, am I? he asked Meng Chao. No, your performance was very perfect. Meng Chao was not praising Gao Ye. In truth, if it were not for his status as someone who returned from the future and if he did not have the ability to predict, which allowed him to lock down on the existence of Supernatural Entities, there would have been no reason for him to suspect Gao Ye. If it were not for him persevering and insisting on not letting go of a single piece of evidence that could not even be considered as evidence, Gao Yes plan would have worked. No one would have paid attention to Jin Yongqiangs death. And no one would have paid any heed if Xie Xiaolei disappeared one day. Once Gao Ye gained full power over Spirit Creation Creatures and obtained a lot of deals, he would have ten times the resources compared to the past, and he would be able to create a perfect Ultimate Sandworm. That Ultimate Sandworm would then turn into a terrifying Supernatural Entity. But Meng Chao could not understand it. In the beginning, why did you wish for me to participate in the investigation of murderous pets in Blessed Paradise? You unintentionally mentioned me to Elder Ning because you wanted him to bring me along, right? I was worried that they would be unable to find the needle-shaped holes in the biochemical pets ear canals. Gao Ye was stunned for a long while before he explained himself slowly. Ning Shewo and Sun Yufeng are both old harvesters. They have experience and skill, but their thoughts are stuck in old channels. If they act according to normal procedures, its unlikely that they would discover that someone might have done something to the deepest part of the biochemical pets ear canals. But youre different. Ive seen a few of your harvesting videos, and Ive heard some rumors about you. You have great imagination and often display harvesting skills that might not be fully developed yet, but are very creative. These skills that you show all symbolize the future development of harvesting. Since I knew that you have a close relationship with Ning Shewo, I decided to mention your name. If he brought you along and you showed a stroke of brilliance, which led to you discovering the needle-shaped hole, I wouldnt need to mention its existence later, since if I was the one to speak of it, it would appear unnatural. Chapter 312 - Trapped I see. So I was the person you intentionally placed in the observer team to reveal the scheme. Of course, its fine even if I let your hopes down. You could have used other ways to give a reminder to the investigators that there is something wrong with the biochemical pets ear canals. Meng Chao looked contemplative. In other words, you knew that Heavenly Works Machines did something to the biochemical pets. But how could that be? Do you have some insider trade with Heavenly Works Machines that you cant reveal to the world? Of course not. Gao Ye shook his head slowly. Spirit Creation Creatures and Heavenly Works Machines are competitors who will be eternal enemies in the business field. I am highly against the limitless development of runic symbol machines technology, so I have nothing to do with Heavenly Works Machines. I am a victim when it comes to the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. Of course, Jin Yongqiang was indeed killed by me, but hes a failure whose greed clouded his heart. To seize the deal, he actually decided to inject drugs that will cause the pets to go berserk and kill their owners. Didnt he deserve death? Of course he did. Meng Chao did not intend to condone the fact that Gao Ye killed Jin Yongqiang. He returned from the apocalypse. He had seen countless lives being taken by burning flames. He was not a person who believed that law should stand supreme. If Gao Ye had killed Jin Yongqiang out of pure indignation, Meng Chao would have just ignored him. But this matter was related to a Supernatural Entity. And Supernatural Entities were the key that decided whether or not humanity would win the Monster War. He had to dig to the root of the problem and understand what was going on. Since Gao Ye seemed to be composed and willing to talk to him, Meng Chao would definitely not waste the chance. Lu Siyas reinforcements were on the way, anyway. He needed to buy time for them. Of course, Meng Chao was keeping a close eye on Gao Yes actions. Ning Shewo had told him that aside from being a biochemical expert, Gao Ye was also a very outstanding monster controller. His mental powers were incredibly strong. Last time, Meng Chao had also personally seen Gao Ye controlling a Giant Sandworm through the internet. It was almost certain that Gao Ye had killed Jin Yongqiang by remotely controlling a biochemical pet. But no matter how great Gao Yes mental powers were, his physical body was incredibly weak. He did not have fully functional limbs. There were not many mechanical parts on his wheelchair, and there was no space for him to install any traps. There was also no space in the lab for him to hide a large biochemical fighting beast. Meng Chao was confident that he could subjugate him in half a second. When Meng Chao assured himself that Gao Ye did not have any power to fight back, he relaxed slightly and said, Even if Jin Yongqiang deserved death, there was no need for you to lynch him. Dragon City is in a state of war. The punishments for crimes are very strict. As long as you could reveal Jin Yongqiangs crimes, he would not have been able to run away from being punished by the Supernatural Tower. At that time, I Gao Ye paused for a moment. At that time, I was in a very strange situation. I simply watched what he did. I did not have any evidence. Heavenly Works Machines is rich and powerful. It has a lot of powerful people in the field of runic symbols technology supporting it. If I didnt have evidence and just accused him, it would be far too easy to stir up a battle of interests between the biochemical modification technology and the runic symbol machines factions. Since it would become a battle of interests, the truth and reasoning would no longer be important. Spirit Creation Creatures would not be able to gain any benefits from it, and there was even a high possibility that we would be dragged into the storm and torn to shreds. It was better to act promptly and kill Jin Yongqiang so that the accident that they worked so hard to create would turn into a murder case in which Heavenly Works Machines would also end up as a suspect. Then, the related departments would have to be involved and find the truth. Makes sense. If Jin Yongqiang hadnt died, theres a high possibility that this case would have been called an accident, and Spirit Creation Creatures would have been accused of a crime they didnt commit. Meng Chao thought about it. Honestly, I think that Jin Yongqiang got what he deserved. Even if you cut him up into pieces and tossed him to the Giant Sandworms as food, I wouldnt have said anything about it. But how did Xie Xiaolei offend you? Why did you have to kill the person who created the company with you and worked together with you for so many years? Was it just because you used his name to work with Drizzle Studio, and this matter was about to come to light? But that doesnt make sense. The situation was really advantageous to Spirit Creation Creatures at that time. Honestly, there was no need for you to do something so unnecessary and have Drizzle Studio sling mud on you. If that hadnt happened, I wouldnt have been able to lock down on you so quickly. Besides, both of you created the company together. You also have the crucial skills that made Spirit Creation Creatures what it is. If you wanted to work with Drizzle Studio, you could have just asked Xie Xiaolei to help you contact them. Even if the worst case scenario happened that he found out that you used his name, what could he do to you? Gao Ye was stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly. I see, so thats how I exposed myself. But those articles targeting biochemical modification technology werent me slandering biochemical modification technology. Those were my real thoughts. Meng Chao was taken aback. What do you mean by real thoughts? I believe that if the current biochemical modification technology continues being developed with no one putting a limit on it, it will not be beneficial to most of the Dragon Citizens, Gao Ye said faintly. You should have seen the article where I worried about how biochemical modification technology will create a super AI, right? The stance I took might be biased, but the core thoughts are based on my sincere thoughts. If we stimulate monster minds without caring about the consequences and use all sorts of genetic engineering to combine countless monsters intelligences together, sooner or later, they will awaken to real wisdom and become super AI. Im not saying that once monsters gain super intelligence, it will definitely be bad for humanity, but the monsters will certainly be unwilling to submit to human control. Thats a fact. Based on this angle, Im against the current development of biochemical modification technology. Wait, Im a little confused. Meng Chao massaged his temples gently. Youre a biochemical specialist who graduated from Agricultural University and is a creator cum technical director of Spirit Creations Creatures. Youre a capable person in the biochemical modification faction, yet youre against the current biochemical modification technology? Yes, Gao Ye said calmly. Once I gained deep knowledge about biochemical modification technology, I realized its power and possibilities. Is something not right with this? I think I understand now, Meng Chao mumbled. There is no personal grudge between you and President Xie, but youre divided about the direction in which the company should develop, is that it? Gao Ye cast Meng Chao a profound glance. Meng Chao, youre really smart. You far surpassed my expectations. Involving you in this might have been my greatest mistake. If most people heard that Ive plotted Xie Xiaoleis murder, they would think that my motive is connected to seizing power. They would come up with all sorts of strange stories, such as how Im jealous because all the skills that Ive developed in the lab were turned into cash in Xie Xiaoleis pockets or that he lives in glory in the business field while I ended up a monster due to an accident. No way. I would never consider killing Xie Xiaolei because of such inane reasons. Honestly, weve been happily working together for years. If it werent for Xie Xiaoleis talent in business, it would have been impossible for me to gather so much wealth, so much precious resources, so many advanced research equipment, and much less get the deal for Subway No.20, which would lead to ten times the resources I could normally get. If it was possible, I would never hurt him. But we do have a difference in opinion regarding the development of the company, and it has created a rift we cant repair. The path I want to take is one he is destined to be unable to take. In fact, I cant even let him know about it. But even if he doesnt pay attention to the lab, he is still working in the company. Its impossible for me to change the company into what I want under his nose. So Change the company into what you want? Meng Chao thought of something. He pointed at the super Giant Sandworm sleeping behind the glass window. You want to create a large number of these monsters? Gao Ye was silent for a long time. Meng Chao could tell that his silence did not mean that he had nothing to say about this matter. Instead, it was because he was collecting his words and choosing the best ones. He wanted to give voice to the flames that had been burning for years in his mind. Meng Chao held his breath. He did not want to interrupt Gao Yes thoughts. In any case, Gao Ye was trapped. The moment Meng Chao kicked his wheelchair over, he would be unable to go anywhere. Besides, Meng Chao had a suspicion that Gao Ye was just a small fry. The power that was hidden behind him was the one able to create the Supernatural Entity and was the real monster. Meng Chao, do you think that we will be able to easily complete our mission to colonize the Other World? Gao Ye had thought about his words for a long time, and in the end, he asked a question that only he alone could answer correctly. No one else in Dragon City would be able to answer it in the right way. Do you think that after we win the Monster War, we will run into an even more devastating war? Meng Chao was feeling a lot of conflicting emotions. He hesitated for a long time before he said, The Other World is huge. The monsters cant possibly just be gathered in one spot, right? Even if we get rid of all the monsters around Dragon City, what about the monsters in the distance? We will have to expand our steel army to the fullest. Protecting Dragon City is different from conquering areas around Dragon City, and conquering areas near Dragon City is different from a tiring expedition that will be traversing the entire continent and clearing out a supply line that is more than ten thousand kilometers long. I think that the quest to conquer the entire Other World wont be an easy one. Gao Yes single eye lit up again. He looked happy, as if he ran into someone who understood him. What if there arent monsters in other areas? he asked. Thats even worse, Meng Chao said. Monsters have feet, wings, and some even know how to swim. They could have run all over the Other World, but they decided to gather in one spot, which is the Monster Mountain Range. This would mean that there are even more terrifying existences compared to the monsters outside Monster Mountain Range. Even if we get rid of the monsters completely and get out of Monster Mountain Range, we might just be getting out of the rookie village. Rookie village? Gao Ye mumbled. Thats an interesting comparison. Meng Chao, you have such a clear understanding of things at your age. Its in complete harmony with our thoughts. Thats not an easy feat! Our? Meng Chao instantly thought of something. Director Gao. Do you have another organization behind you? Chapter 313 - Dragon City One Hundred Years Later Gao Ye cast a deep glance at Meng Chao, but did not answer his question directly. He just continued with whatever he wanted to say, There are twenty-four hours in a day, three hundred and sixty five days in a year. There is a leap year once every four years. This is something even children know, but if this system is applicable in the Other World as it is on Earth, then its really strange and even terrifying. This means that the Other World has a similar rotation and orbital period as Earth. Of course, it also has similar gravity, supply of oxygen, ozone structure, crust structure, ecosystem, and so on and so forth. You must understand, humans had once performed deductions on the planets within hundreds of light years from Earth, but they did not find any planet that was similar to Earth and was inhabitable. But we have gone through some kind of mysterious transmigration, and we somehow managed to transmigrate to a planet that is highly similar to Earth. The zombie virus could even instantly spread among us. Dont you think that this sort of coincidence when there are billions of galaxies in the universe is a bit too ridiculous? Meng Chao thought about it and nodded before he said, Yeah. Our transmigration might not be a coincidence. But not even the Supernatural Tower knows what happened. Does your organization know the answer? He was thinking of all ways to get more information from Gao Ye. No one has the answer, but we can perform some simple deductions, Gao Ye said. First, transmigration doesnt happen randomly. There must be some sort of super technology that is able to support the creation of a galactical tunnel between Earth and the Other World. Second, Other World and Earths natural environment and ecosystems were modified before. Either the Other World was modified based on Earth, or Earth was modified with the goal of turning it into the Other World. Of course, theres another possibility: Both Earth and the Other World were modified based on another habitable planet. Since Earthlings and the living beings of the Other World can digest and absorb each other and even spread their viruses between them, this means that we originally belonged to the same ecosystem. If we factor in the large amount of sci-fi technology we discovered in the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower and how the runic symbols there and some of the diagrams we discovered could be formed in the human body, this means that a long time ago, the Other World must have had an advanced ancient civilization, which had a lot of ties with Earths civilization. Now, this is the problem, do the direct descendants of this ancient civilization still exist? And if so, how strong are they? A thought popped up in Meng Chaos head, and he intentionally said, I dont know, Director Gao. What does your organization think? Gao Ye did not fall for it. He only smiled faintly and said, My personal view is that the direct descendants of this ancient civilization still occupy the largest and most fertile land in the Other World. The reason is as you said. If countless fierce and ruthless monsters were driven to Monster Mountain Range, it means that there must be existences that are even more terrifying than monsters in the Other World. Perhaps they are what you would call the real Other Worlds civilization. This civilization might not be in possession of the super technology from the ancient civilization that connected the Other World and Earth. In fact, in certain aspects, they might not have reached the standards of Earths civilization one hundred years ago. One hundred years ago, we had already managed to fire man-made satellites into space and saw the full face of our home planet. We also used high-altitude reconnaissance aircrafts to take pictures of most of the livable space. There is no way we would not know if an unknown civilization arrived on our planet and lived in it for half a century. But if we look at it from another angle, this ancient civilization that was incredibly advanced and could create an ecosystem that is practically identical to its planet on a planet that is billions of light years apart couldnt possibly be completely destroyed. It must have left something behind. Since we could discover ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower, how can we believe that the direct descendants of the ancient civilization living in the boundless Other World would not have discovered more ancient ruins and obtained the power inside them? Perhaps their use of that power remains in a very primitive state. But even if they use the simplest and crudest method to activate runic symbols, they will pose great trouble to us, the expedition army from Earth. They dont need to have any advanced technology or even the concept of it. They only need to have similar technology and civilization standards as in the Middle Ages along with tens of thousands of Earth Realm elites, thousands of Heaven Realm elites, and nearly one hundred Deity Realm elites. Through guerilla tactics, unrestricted warfare, and all sorts of destructive methods, they would be able to stop our colonization. We may kill more than one hundred times the people we lose, but we will still end up with nothing, and the losses will outweigh the gains. Based on what I said, the task of conquering the Other World will not be that easy. We will face a long and gruelling war, and it might last thirty years, fifty years, and even one hundred years. Dont you agree? Meng Chao could not agree to Gao Yes theory. The bloody future in the memory fragments of his past life was even more brutal and tragic compared to Gao Yes guesses. But the war to conquer the Other World would not last for one hundred wars. Instead, in less than fifty years, Dragon City would fail in the colonization war and be completely devoured by the Other World. Meng Chao looked down, and the spark in his eyes faded away while he asked in puzzlement, Director Gao, why are you telling me this? Is this related to why you killed President Xie? Of course it is. I dont have any personal grudges with Xie Xiaolei. We were business partners with a very good relationship. But to save most of the normal people in Dragon City, I must use Spirit Creation Creatures to develop a brand new technology which will deeply change our civilization. This is something Xie Xiaolei will never agree to, so I can only use the worst method to handle the situation. Gao Ye sighed and cast another glance at Meng Chao before he said, As for why Im telling you this Perhaps its because Im very impressed with you and believe that there is a certain chance that you will agree with my beliefs and fight for it. Meng Chao could not help but laugh. Director Gao, do you think that I would acknowledge your beliefs and fight for it after Ive captured you? Once he said those words, he regretted his actions, because he suddenly realized that if he had pretended to agree with Gao Yes beliefs, it would have made it easier for him to solve the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities. He might have been able to through Gao Ye and track down the clues to find and join the organization behind him. Then, he could capture all the people who created the White Spirit and all the other Supernatural Entities. I dont know, but its worth a try. Gao Ye did not know his thoughts, so he continued speaking calmly. At the very least, I believe that your current self is still willing to stand on the side of the 99% of normal people in Dragon City because youve just awakened to supernatural abilities. Meng Chao frowned a little. It seems like your organization has decided to assume that the 99% of normal people are enemies with the 1% of superhumans. Gao Ye did not answer him. He looked at the super Giant Sandworm behind the window in a daze and thought for a long time before he changed the topic. Since we agreed that the war to colonize the Other World wont be won easily, then lets go to a new topic from this point of view. How do you imagine Dragon City will be like one hundred years later? Have you ever thought about this question? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He shook his head. He had indeed never thought about how Dragon City might look like one hundred years later. In his nightmare, Dragon City was completely destroyed fifty years later. Since youve never imagined it, shall I tell you? Gao Ye said. First, due to the war, we will lack resources like before. As the supply line will grow longer, the number of territories we need to defend will also become larger. We will need to spend more resources on them. Most of the resources will be used for war instead of the pockets of the normal citizens so that they can change their lives. In other words, when the Survival Committee mentioned that as long as we win the Monster War, everyone will be able to live happily and comfortably, its all a lie, or at least, its an unrealistic dream. Before we conquer the Other World, the problem of limited resources will never be resolved. Do you agree with this statement? Meng Chaos mind raced. In his previous life, Dragon Citys core was badly damaged while it was still in the rookie village, and they did not have an easy time in the subsequent battles, either. They suffered from a lack of resources for a long period of time, and the normal people were indeed unable to live good lives. But in this life, he had become the butterfly that caused a storm, and he had completely changed the results of the northern offense. As long as they destroyed the Nine Great Supernatural Entities, they could smoothly end the Monster War so that Dragon City could rush out of the rookie village at full health. This should give them an easier time in the subsequent colonization war. With the plundering of loot and the use of Earth soldiers who are armed to the teeth, they could forcefully open up the consumer market in the Other World and indirectly suck its blood. Then, the lives of the Dragon Citizens would definitely be better than in his previous life, right? I know what youre thinking. As long as we will be successful against outside forces, well be able to suck the blood of the many locals living all over the vast Other World. The normal citizens will then be able to live much better lives by relying on the profits they gain from war, Gao Ye said coldly. The Survival Committee wants to train up Dragon Citizens into brainless fighting machines who will rush to the frontlines as vanguards and become sitting ducks the moment they hear slogans like Were doing this for Earth!. Thats why theyre continuously expanding the credit hours for cultivation courses in basic education and are using various excuses to endlessly suppress the time and depth of humanities subjects like history. You didnt learn much about Earths history in school, did you? The moment you did, you would know that not all people become rich through war. The countless colonization wars on Earth proved that even if the citizens belonged to the countries who won gloriously, they were not able to change their fates. When an empire in the west conquered the seven seas, set up countless colonies, and became known as the empire where the sun never sets, her women and children still had to overwork themselves to death in hellish textile mills. The average time between when a worker entered a factory and entered their grave was just a short five years. When an empire in the east won against a powerful enemy and set the rising sun flag on the fertile lands of the foreign country, her warlords and tycoons became rich, but the wives, sisters, and daughters of the normal citizens had to sell their bodies to fill up the holes left behind when the country was drained for military expenses. The colonization war only profits the rulers. It will continue strengthening the power of the rulers and increase the gap between them and normal people. This is something that always happened in history, and it will not change just because we transmigrated to the Other World. Chapter 314 - Loyalty of Superhumans Meng Chao cast a glance at the clock hanging above Gao Yes head. Time was on his side. Im beginning to understand you less. What does all these trifling matters from the past have to do with the future of Dragon City? History is like a mirror we can shine on our future. The light in Gao Yes single eye became even brighter, but his expression became calmer. As the scale and intensity of the colonization war continues, a large amount of resources and profit will be sent to the superhumans, especially the high-grade ones. It will be in order to help them reach higher realms and gain even more power. Those superhumans will naturally grow even stronger and only with even more resources offered to them will they respond to the needs of the colonization war. And as the territory we control continues expanding and the supply line becomes longer, the normal soldiers of the Red Dragon Army will become weaker. In time, they will no longer be able to bring out the power of the steel army. The steel army that should be able to sweep through all forces and win all battles will need a smooth communication line and a lot of supplies to bring its fighting strength. Well need hardened road surfaces, railroads, airports, heavy transportation vehicles, and sea routes with aircrafts protecting them. Our heavy industry will have to be stable, reliable, and not easily destroyed by the enemy. Its only when we have all this that the steel army will bring to fruition what it has said its able to do. Unfortunately, there is just no way the Other Worlds civilization will have a lot of hardened roads and railroads, and that is if they even have a civilization. Even though Dragon City has developed a lot of automatized and highly efficient construction equipment, it is still impossible for us to spread a tight communication network all over the Other World and protect it from all the creatures on this planet. This means that in this vast Other World, the Red Dragon Army will have a very difficult time fighting with the strategies from Earth and only a large number of soldiers at its disposal. Even if it works, the necessary capital will be ten times or even a hundred times higher than on Earth. The military expenditure will be astronomical and will collapse our entire financial system. Dragon City can only choose to pour most of the resources into the superhumans. They must use the agile superhumans who do not face any need for supplies and can substitute an entire well-trained army. Once the superhumans become the protagonists, the Red Dragon Army and equipped normal soldiers will gradually turn into side characters and subordinates, because they wont be able to get any resources. It will turn into a vicious cycle. They will no longer be able to take down cities and will only be used as public security in our own territories. Meng Chao, do you think Im making sense? Meng Chao opened his mouth, but he didnt say what was on his mind: Yeah, youre making too much friggin sense. Gao Ye was not just making sense, but talking about the reality that Meng Chao remembered from his previous life. In a world that possessed supernatural powers, normal soldiers were just too weak and faced too many limitations that made them unable to bring out their full power. And the most crucial point was resources. When the Red Dragon Army wanted to fortify Dragon City because their families were there, they had shocking fighting strength. Regardless of whether they were facing Apocalyptic Beasts, other supernatural creatures, or the strongest magicians, they stood firmly in their stations and faced death with a smile. They fought until there were no soldiers left. The heavy industry that was right at their doorstep could provide them with an endless supply of tanks, aircrafts, or at the very least, ammo. With these, they could form a steel army that tore their enemies physical bodies to shreds. However, once the Red Dragon Army left the area controlled by Earthlings and went on an expedition, the mountain ranges, rivers, forests, swamps, and the complicated, ever-changing, as well as extreme weather of the Other World would make them suffer. And the targets they needed to conquer were not the savages found on Earth. They were magicians who controlled incredibly powerful supernatural abilities; elusive elves who controlled entire patches of forests; barbarians and beast folk who were fearless and could enter a berserk state in an instant; and even dwarves who could destroy the ground in just a few short days and damage the railways built by the Red Dragon Army, which were hundreds of kilometers long. The accursed locals had a million ways to destroy the supply lines of the Red Dragon Army. When a modern army did not have any supplies, it was no different from an ancient army that had run out of supplies. The worst thing was that the large fighting machines of the Red Dragon City used crystals as their source of energy. Compared to the gasoline and gunpowder on Earth, crystals were an incredibly unstable and highly dangerous source of power. It was not rare for a situation to be clearly beneficial to Earths army, but the locals, driven forward by their fervent beliefs, would sacrifice a few of their powerful fighters lives to accurately locate the spot where Earths army had stored their ammunition and explode all the crystals. Such a tragedy had happened multiple times. And because of it, the higher-ups and normal citizens in Dragon City were forced to admit that relying solely on their steel army to sweep through the lands and conquer all of the Other World was a fools dream. Hence, Gao Ye was completely right. Before Meng Chao returned to the past, the tactical resources had indeed been given solely to the superhumans, and everyone relied on them to fight against the powerful fighters of the Other Worlds locals. The Red Dragon Army had been gradually split into three parts. The first part was an incredibly small but elite group. They were a rapid response force, and at their largest, they were still no bigger than a brigade. The Ghost Tribe that Meng Chao joined in his previous life might not have been a real fighting brigade, but it was a core fighting force that was commonly seen in Dragon City. The second was a group of combat engineers. They specialized in following behind the powerful fighters to reinforce them with firepower, to repair roads and bridges, and to build all sorts of trenches and fortresses. The third was the security force. After the powerful fighters from Earth killed the elites of the Other World and the combat engineers built the fortresses, they were stationed in the fortresses to intimidate the locals. Among the three, the security force was the largest. No matter what sort of glorious history, what powerful equipment, and what high morale an army had, once it was reduced to being a security force, it would no longer be the same. It could only fight the elusive guerilla squads, so their strength went downhill and their core collapsed. The Red Dragon Army did not wish to turn into a side character in the colonization war and become a security force that could only run around dealing with the elves curses and the dwarves warhammers. The higher ups did everything they could to research Heroic Spirit Technology and gathered together the brainwaves of thousands of soldiers to create the Battle Soul Technology, which had great fighting power. It was their best try to regain their position in the war. But this technology did not completely close the distance between normal soldiers and high-grade superhumans. The Red Dragon Army was destined to never be able to reach the status of the homeland security forces on Earth. Based on your expression, I can tell that you agree with me, Gao Ye said happily. I didnt expect that we would be able to communicate so smoothly. Usually, university students at your age are all rash, fanatic, and have blind faith. They believe that victory is within their grasp, and they seldom think about their future calmly, like you do. In any case, in the decades of war in the future, the superhumans power, wealth, and authority will continue rising, and the distance between them and normal people will continue increasing. And as their cultivation bases go up, Dragon City will use biochemical modification technology, runic symbol machines technology, and the most advanced superbrain technology to develop pseudo-human AI and automatized technology. The end result will be all sorts of fighting machines that dont need to be produced or controlled by normal humans. They might be drones and thinking machines or biochemical fighting beasts that will further replace the positions of normal soldiers. To a matchless elite, instead of a squad of normal humans, it would be better to bring numerous drones, thinking machines, and biochemical beasts to take down a place where Other Worlds locals stay. Some of them may not even bring anything. They would just lurk at the spot where their enemies stay and assassinate the core members of the enemy forces. Drones have no fear, thinking machines will not break down, and even if biochemical beasts die, you will not need to pay a single cent to their family members as compensation. If things dont go well, there wont be any need for them to save their comrades trapped and surrounded by locals. Sooner or later, normal people wont even have the value as cannon fodder. If a superhuman has a large supply of drones, thinking machines, and biochemical beasts or their very own mega corporation which can produce countless machines and they conquer a few cities far away from Dragon City and force a large number of locals to submit to them, you will see how much loyalty they will have toward Dragon City. Meng Chao frowned a little. What do you mean? Its very simple. Think about it. If youre a matchless elite who is above Deity Realm, your fighting strength is equivalent to that of an army, and you have an incredibly advanced brain Your calculative and deductive abilities are equivalent to those of a superbrain and you can control thousands of automated fighting machines at the same time, while youre also the boss of some mega corporation With such power, once youve conquered several cities in the Other World or even a whole kingdom, would you still be completely loyal to Dragon City and the normal citizens who are far beneath you? Will you still place their interests above yours? Dragon City is not a normal country. The Survival Committee is not a government that is highly prestigious and can control all superhumans. Even the seemingly powerful Supernatural Tower has to continuously compromise before the high-grade superhumans and search for the greatest common divisor. If the colonization war drags on, it will only make the high-grade superhumans and the mega corporations they control continue growing. They will turn into monsters that can no longer be defeated. In the end, itll be the superhumans who will control Dragon City and not Dragon City who controls superhumans. And these superhumans who have all sorts of resources and benefits in the depths of the vast Other World, and maybe even their own kingdoms, will only have one connection left with the normal people in Dragon Citythey all came from Earth. Dragon City transmigrated only half a century ago, so many of the old timers are from Earth and they ensured that the new generation born in the Other World did not forget its roots. For now, they help the superhumans maintain a close relationship with the normal people and force them to work together. But I wonder, if another half a century passes and all the old timers born on Earth die and the new generation becomes part of the Other World, how many of them will remember that all of us came from Earth? Chapter 315 - Poison Coated in Honey Gao Ye was being quite the alarmist, and it sounded like he was trying to terrify Meng Chao. The only thing missing was him sticking his face to Meng Chaos nose and saying, You didnt think about that, did you? Meng Chao remained calm and indifferent. Gao Ye felt a little disappointed, but he could only continue talking based on his thoughts. We believe that after decades of the colonization war, Dragon City will definitely split into two groups that are as different as heaven and earth. On the first level, you will have superhumans. They will be much stronger than the current superhumans in terms of power and authority. They will be in control of power that can destroy the world and will have mega corporations that are much larger than the current ones. Once they conquer multiple tribes and countries of the Other Worlds locals, they might even turn into Gods for those people. At that time, those high-and-mighty superhumans will be free to use drones, thinking machines, and biochemical beasts to create an army loyal just to themselves and which could be considered as an extension of their limbs. If they want to have slaves or cannon fodder, they will not even need to ask for help from Dragon City. They could just use the locals to carry out their will. Such superhumans will no longer be kept in place by Dragon City and will not need to be accountable before the normal citizens. They will be free to do whatever they want and go after their dreams of becoming stronger or getting more benefits for their mega corporations. If, at that time, they will still be willing to maintain the existence of the Survival Committee and defending the honor of Dragon City, itll be entirely because the Survival Committee and Dragon City will have turned into their tool which can get them more resources. On their path to evolving from humans into superhumans, the Survival Committee and Dragon City will provide them with best fuel. On the second level, you will have normal humans. I believe that in the future, the normal people in Dragon City will not be as bad as the normal citizens of the empires that rose to power on Earth in terms of material wealth and basic safety. Since the superhumans will have all resources and there will no longer be any need for them to squeeze out more resources from their past comrades. But the superhumans will also have no drive to pour their resources onto their comrades so that they could cultivate and become stronger than themselves. This has nothing to do with morality. Its just a very simple mathematical problem. When the same resources are used on them, it will make them stronger and help them break their limits. They will learn brand new divine arts because of that. But when its used on their comrades, they will just cultivate third-class fighters who are slightly stronger than cannon fodder. So why would they do something so unnecessary? In the end, even if Dragon Citys civilization really manages to conquer all of the Other World, the normal peoples lives might not be any better than now. In fact, its highly likely that they will just live their previous lives. They will sleep in cramped spaces that are like hornets nests. Every day, they will eat synthesized food made of earthworm meat and monster haslets to fill their stomachs. They wont win against superhumans in terms of intellect, and when it comes to the costs of hiring, they wont win against the drones or the locals turned slaves. They wont be able to climb up nor go down. They wont have any work and will have to rely on the superhumans to give them alms and care for their well-being. The mental gloom will then be vented on online entertainment that can stimulate their senses, and as time goes by, they will become the entire civilizations burden, parasites, and trash. Meng Chao, this is Dragon Citys future. Dont you think that this is terrifying? Urk Meng Chao blinked and thought, Something as good as that will happen? Even though Gao Yes deductions were logical and the idea that most normal people will turn into burdens and parasites was very terrifying, Meng Chao had seen an even more terrifying future. Compared to the future where Dragon City was reduced to dust, the bad future Gao Ye described was practically heaven. Meng Chao scratched his head. He was gradually coming to understand Gao Yes worries. He and his companions were afraid that the superhumans would become too egotistical once they conquered all of the Other World and change. But those were just unwarranted worries. Or rather, they were too optimistic. In truth, Dragon City would not conquer the Other World. Regardless of whether it was the normal people or the superhumans, when faced with the rampage of the extraordinary beings in the Other World, they could only work together and struggle together. And in the end, die together. Now, you should know who we are. Gao Ye did not know the countless thoughts that flashed through Meng Chaos mind. He thought that Meng Chao was intimidated by his words, so he raised his head and said faintly, Were people who dont want that future to come true. We wish to limit the strength of superhumans so that the superhumans and normal people will reach a balance. Wait, Meng Chao said, Director Gao, youre a superhuman as well. Thats right. Im a superhuman, and youre a superhuman too. Gao Ye sighed long and hard. But before we became superhumans, we were humans. And even after we became superhumans, we have no intention to betray the interests of human civilization, right? If the bad future I described just now comes true and the 1% of superhumans become strong enough that they surpass the limits and the definition of humans, they will break free of Dragon City, Earth, and human civilization to exist on their own. The 99% of the population will then become weaker and will lose the spirit and ability to fight for their civilization. In the end, they turn into burdens and parasites. Do you think that this was the original goal for colonizing the Other World? Will these two levels of people be able to defend the interests of human civilization? Meng Chao thought about it and said, Director Gao, even if you and your organization are not burdening yourselves with unnecessary worries, isnt it too early for you to think about this problem? This is just like a husband and wife buying a lottery ticket that they believe will win the grand prize of five hundred million but getting into an argument about the distribution of money. Theres no need for that, right? No. Theres absolutely a need for it. If we dont think and act now, itll be too late, Gao Ye said seriously. The superhumans are getting stronger day by day, and the distance between them and normal humans is getting larger every day as well. Now, if the normal people work together, they can still keep the superhumans in check. But when the superhumans reach power equivalent to that of gods and demons, how will the normal people be able to fight for fairness? Dont you think that youre thinking of the superhumans in too deplorable a fashion? Meng Chao frowned. No matter how strong the superhumans are, they were once normal people. Many of the superhumans still sincerely want to protect the interests of humanity, and that includes the interests of normal people. The Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee also mention unity more than anything else. The stronger a person is, the greater their responsibility is. Over the past few years, the Supernatural Tower has mentioned two slogans. Didnt you hear them? The blood of the strong flows for the weak! and Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization! I believe that the superhumans who adhere to this spirit wont lose control completely. Of course Ive heard the two slogans before, but dont you think that they are very terrifying? Gao Ye asked with a cold sneer. The blood of the strong flows for the weak. On the surface, it increases morale, but it also influences our thoughts. We end up categorizing humans into the strong and the weak. It also emphasizes the duty of the strong. But you must understand, duty and power are reciprocal. When the strong spill their blood for the weak, they have to enjoy more resources compared to the weak. In fact, its only natural for them to be able to ask for payment from the weak. At the same time, this slogan encourages laziness among the weak. It makes the weak think that its the duty of the strong to spill their blood and sacrifice for them. Meanwhile, all they need to do is hide under the wings of the strong. Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization runs on the same theory. It might sound like a heroic slogan, but in truth, it gives the authority of brute force to superhumans. Whoever has the weapons in hand can control everything. If there comes a day when the weapon changes its direction and points at a different target, what are the weak supposed to do? Of course, I believe that the Supernatural Tower had no ill will when they promoted these two slogans. Most of the superhumans in the current era are also sincerely carrying out the spirit of the two slogans and are fighting for human civilization. They are even sacrificing their lives for them. But humans change. Even if the superhumans of this generation dont change, their descendants, the superhumans of the next generation, and the superhumans of the generation after that will change. You mentioned just now that no matter how strong a superhuman is, they were born of normal people. Right now, this might be the case, but in fifty years or one hundred years, when the father, mother, grandfathers, grandmothers, great-grandfathers, and great-grandmothers will all be superhumans, why should they think that they came from normal people and have the duty to fight for normal people? At that time, Im afraid that the blood of the strong flows for the weak! and Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization! will be given a brand new meaning. The slogans will turn into poison covered in honey. In other words, the 99% of our population cannot place all their hopes on moral code and slogans of the 1%. Otherwise, the future of our civilization will definitely be bleak and full of bloodshed. The weak shouldnt hope that the strong will shed their blood for them without reason and limitations. The weapon of human civilization should be every human. As long as normal people and superhumans reach a balance in strength, our civilization will have a future. Its only then that we will be able to gain true victory in the colonization war. Director Gao, you convinced me, Meng Chao scratched his head and said, But I still dont understand it. What does the balance between normal people and superhumans have to do with the matter that happened at Spirit Creation Creatures? Right now, the normal people in Dragon City can also awaken to supernatural powers through cultivation to keep the high-grade superhumans and their mega corporations in check! Sure they can. But how many of them do? And is it a rising trend? Gao Ye asked. As the resources become more centralized on the high-grade superhumans and mega corporations and the entire cultivation system is made more complicated and more advanced, there will be more divine arts that must be trained since young for people to have any chance of mastering them. The resources required to cultivate will also become higher, and normal peoples hopes of becoming superhumans will become less likely to come to fruition. The promotion channel in Dragon City will also become shorter. The idea of a poor child turning into a powerful fighter will gradually become something akin to a miracle. Even if normal people will want to rely on cultivation to turn their lives around, it will become an impossible task. How will then they be able to keep the matchless elites and mega corporations in check? Lucky children like you, who have extraordinary talent and receive all sorts of blessings, will also become rare existences. To most normal people, the path to become a superhuman via normal means will be blocked. So, I developed a piece of technology Chapter 316 - Humans in Monster Flesh Meng Chao now understood the key to Gao Yes speech. Even though he did not understand why Gao Ye had decided to be sincere, he still held his breath and listened carefully. Look, we currently face three problems. Gao Ye extended three bony fingers.First, normal people cannot catch up with the development of the current era. In this new world where spirit energy explodes forth and where biochemical technology and runic symbol machines technology continue changing, they will gradually lose their place. Second, superhumans will become stronger. With automatized technology, unmanned fighting vehicles, and biochemical beasts protecting them, they will be able to monopolize the market, and no one will be able to keep them in check. Third, as biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines technology continues to develop, the possibility of AI being born, awakening, and going out of control will continue increasing. Regardless of whether its Apocalyptic Beasts or thinking vehicles with superbrains, they all have the possibility of awakening and turning into fearsome enemies. Ive been thinking for a long time about these three questions. In the end, I found a way to kill three birds with one stone. Monsters being in control of human-like intelligence is definitely a very dangerous matter. But if we give humans control of monster-like strength, thatll be fine, wont it? A strange smile appeared on Gao Yes face, and Meng Chao could not help but ask, What do you mean? You should know that aside from being skilled in biochemical modification, I am also a monster controller, Gao Ye explained. The current monster controlling technology relies on the monster controller using their cultivation and biochemical modification technology at the same time. They open some of the ports in the monster controller and biochemical beasts brains so that some of their central nervous system would be connected wirelessly. While they share their senses, the monster controllers can use their minds to stimulate the biochemical beasts glands and give them some simple commands. But this sort of connection is only a surface-level control, and it can be disrupted easily. The frequency of the brainwaves is not the same on both sides, so there is a slight delay. Monster controllers cannot control the biochemical beasts will completely, so they are no different from traditional beastmasters. The only difference is that they switched from the beastmasters whips and goads to mind power. This monster controlling technology requires great mind power to control a beast. Unless you awaken to supernatural power, you will never be able to become a monster controller. But the new generation monster controlling technology Ive developed after ten years of blood, sweat, and tears is different. The gene medicine I developed will not just open up most of the neural ports in the human brain and beast brain, it will allow the human consciousness to blend with the biochemical beasts consciousness. Since a humans intelligence is high, their sense of self is also incredibly strong. Hence, the human consciousness will usually be able to wipe out a biochemical beasts consciousness, and from then on, they will be able to completely control the biochemical beasts body. In short, I can move a humans consciousness, or their soul, into the brain of a biochemical beast. Well no longer need to use the beastmasters whip nor the beastmasters themselves, because well be able to become the monsters. Well be monsters with human consciousness. Well fuse human intelligence together with monster strength. It will increase our work efficiency and fighting strength more than one hundred times when compared to traditional biochemical beasts and traditional mind control methods! Shifting human souls into monster brains? Meng Chao gulped. His mouth went dry, and his temples throbbed. It was as if there was something moving in the air, like electric currents sizzling around him. Dont you think that this is the ultimate answer to solving all the problems? Gao Ye asked with a smile. First, the current cultivation system is too hard for normal people. They also need too many resources. Even if both parents of a normal household work proper jobs, it is still very difficult for them to pay for their childrens expensive school, the extracurricular classes, gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. Even if they manage to provide for them, if the children are not talented, the millions of dollars worth of school fees and nutrition fees will end up going into waste. But my new generation monster controller technology, or rather, consciousness transferring technology is different. As long as Im given more time and resources, I will definitely be able to find a way to transfer a normal persons consciousness into a biochemical beasts brain, and that way, a normal person will be in possession of a monsters strength. Most of the monsters, even if theyre Nightmarish Beasts or Hell Beasts, are only about as intelligent as a seven- or eight-year-old child. But they can learn all sorts of skills, so there is simply no reason for a normal person to be unable to learn them, right? That way, normal people will be able to use the monstrous strength of biochemical beasts. The work efficiency of a monster with human intelligence and consciousness will definitely be much higher than that of drones and automatized machines. And if there are any ambitious superhumans who want to rise above Dragon City and even human civilization, the normal people in control of monster bodies will be able to rise up in arms and fight until both sides are severely wounded. This balance will allow our civilization to walk much further. Meanwhile, due to human souls existing in biochemical beasts brains, they will actually be humans in monster flesh, and we wont need to worry about monsters gaining a sense of self or possessing super intelligence. Its a move that kills three birds with one stone. Isnt that great? Meng Chao pondered it for a long time before he said cautiously, It sounds good, but there is a similar characteristic to all lies: they sound nice. Youve been going on and on for a long time, and you still havent explained why you killed Jin Yongqiang and Xie Xiaolei. Because they pose a problem to my plan. Gao Ye was silent for a while. A month ago, while I was remotely controlling a Giant Sandworm to conduct an investigation under Trash Site 4, I accidentally saw Jin Yongqiang sneaking around. I used the new generation monster controlling technology, so my control over the Giant Sandworm was far greater than of a normal monster controller. In an instant, I sensed the mans presence and noticed that he was sneakily injecting something into some of the Giant Sandworms. They instantly went berserk, and my consciousness was viciously pushed outside. But by then, I had already noticed Jin Yongqiangs characteristics and got a good idea about his status and goal. Hence, when he came to Spirit Creation Creatures pet shop to buy a Contest Tiger, I predicted what he was going to do. I paid attention to him and left a backdoor in the chip of his Contest Tigers brain. It will allow me to remotely control his biochemical pet. Jin Yongqiang had no idea that he could invade his biochemical pets brain through the wireless network. I often connected to its eyes and ears and saw things that he didnt want others to see. Then, one day, I saw him injecting drugs that made monsters go berserk into the ear canals of his neighbors biochemical beasts. Both of them were biochemical pets from our company. I was angry, so I killed him. Wait, Meng Chao said, since you saw it, why didnt you report it to the police? It takes a few hours for the stimulative drugs for the mutated rabies virus to completely invade the central nervous system. If we consider the time, you could have saved two innocent peoples lives. Gao Ye was silent for a while before he said, I didnt have any proof. Even if I reported it to the police, I couldnt do anything to Jin Yongqiang and Heavenly Works Machines, which would definitely support him. Perhaps they would come up with something even larger that would harm more innocents. It would be better It would be better to watch Jin Yongqiang kill someone and then remotely control the biochemical pet to kill Jin Yongqiang. You would then blow the accident to epic proportions and turn it into a murder, Meng Chao said coldly. In any case, all the evidence would point to Heavenly Works Machines, and you wouldnt need to worry about the police not being able to solve the case. Once the truth came to light, the Subway No.20 deal would definitely end up in Spirit Creation Creatures hands, and you would get ten times the resources to continue your research, am I right? Gao Ye said nothing. Meng Chao felt a little frustrated. He should not have been so worked up. Executing any kind of moral judgment on Gao Ye was meaningless. Instead, he should focus on getting more information from Gao Ye so that he could solve the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities. Once he thought of this, Meng Chao adjusted his tone and said, Alright. Even if Jin Yongqiang deserved death, what about Xie Xiaolei? Also, whats the deal with you going through Drizzle Studio to stir up public opinion? Was it because you just wanted to set yourself up as the victim and get more pity and support once the truth came to light? No. I told you before that those are my honest thoughts, Gao Ye said slowly. Even though were both in the biochemical modification faction, I have a lot of clashing ideals with Xie Xiaolei and most of the people in the biochemical modification faction. Xie Xiaolei believes that it will be enough as long as we continue upgrading biochemical modification technology and create bigger, faster, stronger, and fiercer biochemical beasts. As to whether biochemical beasts will gain super intelligence, whether they will turn into tools that will allow superhumans to do whatever they want, or whether they will take over the positions of normal people in the workplace? Those are all unnecessary worries. We shouldnt think about it. But I want to research consciousness transferring technology and transfer hundreds of thousands of normal human souls into the same number of monster brains so that they can control those monsters bodies. So, I used the chance to warn people through the article to be wary of the threat of biochemical beasts gaining AI and going out of control. If we want to use biochemical beasts strength but not allow them to gain intelligence, there is only one method, and that is to use consciousness transferring technology to implant normal humans consciousness into biochemical beasts brains and override the biochemical beasts consciousness. It was a mental preparation for my next stage, because Im going to raise the scale of my experiment. I think I understand now, Meng Chao mumbled. Xie Xiaolei doesnt agree with your beliefs, so its impossible for him to give you a lot of resources and support you in your research to transfer consciousness, right? Yes, hes a traditional businessman. Hes also a selfish superhuman who only chases after profit and wants to snatch resources to expand the scale of the company as well as increase his cultivation realm. This will give him success in a worldly sense, and its what hes passionate about, Gao Ye said. If I want to succeed with the consciousness transferring technology, I cannot continue my research on a small scale, as I have done so for the past decade. Instead, I need to pour a large amount of investments into it. And its a sum that might even destroy Spirit Creation Creatures. Xie Xiaolei has been rubbing his palms together for a while. He wants to get the deal for Subway No.20 and strive for his ambitions during the development of the northern frontlines. He has decided to pour most of the profit we gained into expanding the company, although, of course, hell give me a huge slice. In less than ten years, Spirit Creation Creatures would then turn into a mega corporation whose name will be known in every corner of the city. And we, as the creators, will have the resources to reach Deity Realm. Heh. He doesnt understand it at all. I didnt step on the path of a superhuman for a reason as boring as reaching Deity Realm. He wants to expand the company and increase his cultivation realm, but I want to pour all the profit I earned to upgrade my lab and continue the research that has a high risk of failure. The difference in objectives is so great that we cannot reach a compromise, but hes the one in control of the company. Unless he disappears, I cant win against him. So, tell me, what other choice do I have? Chapter 317 - Fatal Flaw Meng Chaos mind raced. He now had a general gist of what was going on. He also understood why Gao Ye chose to kill Xie Xiaolei. In the past, they were business partners. Gao Ye might have been talented in biochemical modification technology, but he was not skilled in managing a company or fighting in the business field. He needed Xie Xiaolei to manage Spirit Creation Creatures and provide an endless stream of funds for his research. But now, Spirit Creation Creatures had seized the deal for Subway No.20 and an even wider market was now open before their eyes. As long as Gao Ye believed that his skills were good enough, even if Xie Xiaolei was not around and another manager rose up, they could still keep the company running. Because of that, Xie Xiaolei no longer had any value, but was a roadblock in Gao Yes plan to conduct further research, so making him disappear from the world was the best choice. But as he continued thinking about this, Meng Chao found that there was still something he did not understand. I dont get it. I wont talk about the relationship you share with Xie Xiaolei after being friends and business partners with him for years and just talk about the fact that killing is a risky move. Was there really a need for you to take this path and continue down with it even though its wrong? You created Spirit Creation Creatures, and youre the second largest shareholder. You also have the core skills. No matter how bad you are at communicating, you must have some friends in the field and know a few rich and powerful investors. If you really couldnt compromise in terms of your ideals, you could have just split up. You could take your shares and build your own place. Its not as if its impossible for you to build a second lab. If the consciousness transferring technology that you mentioned was really good and beneficial to Dragon City and the people, you wouldnt be worried about not being able to find any investors. Why did you have to commit such a major crime and put yourself at such a disadvantageous position? This question seemed to have struck Gao Ye where it hurt. He was silent for a long time, to the point that Meng Chao thought he was not going to speak. Then, he said softly, No one will invest in it. Why? Meng Chao asked. Because youre right. The current consciousness transferring technology is not perfect. Its not as good as I said. It still has a fatal flaw. Gao Ye sighed. The human self or soul is an incredibly profound thing. Even if I have been pouring my soul into uncovering what it is over the past ten years, I still cant see its full form. You know that all information faces some sort of interference during the transferring process, no matter what sort of method you use to do the transfer. It still goes through a certain degree of distortion and damage. When sending normal information, 1% of distortion and damage is not much. But to souls, even if they go through a one in a one hundred thousand degree of distortion or damage, there is a possibility that they will go through a complete change. Meanwhile, if the material itself gives birth to consciousness and also determines what sort of consciousness you have, then the human consciousness must come from the human brain. No matter how fully developed a soul is, when it is transferred to a monster brain, it will be affected by the beasts brain. Of course we can use all sorts of biochemical modification technology to modify the biochemical beasts brain to make them similar to a human brain, but as long as there is the slightest difference, it will inevitably interfere with the human consciousness. The worst thing is, with the current technology, after the human consciousness leaves the human brain, we are unable to keep the human brain fresh for long periods of time. I know that we can submerge the human body in nutritional fluid and use something similar to hibernation to ensure long-lasting activity of the brain so that the soul can return, but if the consciousness is repeatedly transferred, it will constantly go through friction and overriding of information, which will definitely result in irreversible damage to the brain. In the end, the brains self-defense mechanism will be activated, and the neural ports will all be shut Wait. Im a little confused now, Meng Chao said. Director Gao, youre talking about the consequences that will be caused by the current consciousness transferring technology, right? Based on my calculations and experiments, the end result is that once the human consciousness creeps into a biochemical beasts brain, the human will be subtly influenced ]by the biochemical beast, Gao Ye said with a sigh. Around 99% of the biochemical beasts consciousness would be overridden, but the remaining 1% will include the beasts murderous instincts, and they will invade the human consciousness, which will affect human thought and their sense of self. Its not difficult to understand this. When your consciousness creeps into a monsters body and you see through a monsters eyes, hear through its ears, roar with its throat, tear apart a prey with its claws, and perceive the world through the ways of a monster, your thought process will naturally become different from before. Meng Chao thought about it. Makes sense. But its not something that cant be solved. For example, an engineer who operates huge construction machines every day. They dont work twenty-four hours a day. Based on your thoughts, normal people should only spend from three to five hours a day to transfer their consciousness to a monster brain for either work or fighting. Once theyre done, they can go back to their bodies and enjoy their lives. If thats the case, I dont think their sense of self is going to be affected. I told you that all manner of transferring of information will result in the information being damaged, and repeated transfers will cause the neural ports in the human port to be damaged or shut, Gao Ye said in a gloomy fashion. Let me put it bluntly. With our current technology, if a human transfers his soul completely to a biochemical beasts brain, he will no longer be able to go back. Meng Chao spent ten seconds to ponder over what Gao Ye meant by not being able to come back. Then, what about his original body and brain? he asked stiffly. Brain will die, or the body will enter a comatose state. I dont know. The results I told you are based on calculations and deductions, Gao Ye said. Meng Chao thought about it. Then, this humans soul will only be able to stay in the monsters body? Yes. He might have to forever live as a monster. Then, his consciousness will be invaded by the monster brain, and his knowledge of his sense of self will begin deviating Meng Chao gulped. And he might even go through amentia? Even if he doesnt go through the invasion of the monster brain, if a human soul is to forever be trapped in a monsters body, the possibility of him going through amentia will still be very high, Gao Ye said. Now, you should understand why I cannot look for any investors, right? This research goes past the limits of human morality and ethics. I know that ever since Dragon City transmigrated, many people awakened to supernatural powers after facing the persecution of viruses and zombies. Because of it, our ethics and morals have changed from what they were on Earth. But regardless of how our ethics and morals have changed, transferring a human soul forever into a monster brain will never be acknowledged and understood. Even if I can find a volunteer, no investor will support my crazy research. You always run into setbacks when doing research. There is a high chance that the volunteers spirit will be sealed in the monsters brain. As he faces stimulation from the monsters nervous system, he will probably experience amentia, and his sense of self will become twisted. He will lose all of it in time. Once this matter enters the public eye, it will definitely cause the entire city to rise up. The public opinion will tear me and the investor to shreds. The people will believe that were demons who toy with souls and deranged lunatics who want to turn humans into monsters Tell me. Who will take a risk to invest in such research? Besides, my biggest goal in developing consciousness transferring technology is to let normal humans reach a balance with superhumans. If I accept the investment from the rich and powerful mega corporations, before this technology is fully developed, it will end up in their hands. They will either shelf it or will think of a way to break the balance so they can become even more powerful. There will be no balance to speak of then. Hence, I dont want to accept just anyones investment. I dont want any information about this technology going out, either. I must be in control of the direction and resources of Spirit Creation Creatures so that I can carry out secret research. Once this technology is fully developed and the flaws I just mentioned disappear, I will announce it to the public. At that time, even if my reputation is destroyed, at the very least, there is a possibility that this technology will spread out and the normal people will have a weapon to keep the superhumans in check. What I just said is the missing truth behind the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. Meng Chao, I didnt hide anything from you, but I dont believe that you will spare me. I just hope that my beliefs have planted a seed in your heart. After this matter ends, I hope that you will think about how the 1% of superhumans should coexist with the 99% of normal humans of our population. Then, you would think about how we should push human civilization to new heights instead of acting like a brute and treating me like a lunatic, crazy maniac, and a demon, alright? Gao Ye looked at Meng Chao expectantly. Sure. You might not believe it, but Im a pretty open-minded person. I can accept all sorts of strange theories, and Im not against turning them into reality. But no matter how bad the future you spoke of is, its all just speculation, Meng Chao said. Director Gao, I really want to continue talking to you but unfortunately, we dont have much time left. How about this? Give me the contact information, address, official website, chat group, or whatever for your organization, and Ill have a chat with the people in the organization. How does that sound? By the way, does your organization recruit new people? They shouldnt look down on a good youth like me who is talented, outstanding, has an open mind, and worries about the country, right? Gao Ye laughed. Meng Chao, youre very funny. If it were another time or place, we might have really become friends. Alright, then let me give you a word of advice as your friend. Theres no need for you to put up a resistance. You should surrender and tell what you just told me to the court, Meng Chao said. This case is very strange, so I believe that the judges wont be the only ones interested in it. The news media and all the netizens who love watching the world burn will be very interested in it as well. You dont have to worry about not being able to find anyone who understands you. As for your consciousness transferring technology, you can bring it to the biochemical modification circle in Agricultural University and talk about it. Since you want to plant seeds, you need to do it in an upright manner and let the sun shine on your ideas. Then, they will be able to grow and become towering trees, right? Thats right. I should surrender. When faced with a youngster as adorable as you, I shouldnt push the matter to an undignified result. Gao Ye sighed. Look at me. You should know that I dont fear death nor am I afraid of how the world sees me. I dont care about the judgment of the court, the dark cells, the bullets of justice piercing me, or my reputation being completely ruined. If I can spread my beliefs, surrendering and speaking passionately in court might be the best choice. But unfortunately, even if you end up looking at me in disdain, I have no other choice. Compared to surrendering, I have something more important to do. Warning bells rang in Meng Chaos mind. What is it? The research, Gao Ye said with a smile. This will be the first and last time I will use the consciousness transferring technology, and it will be an experiment conducted at full capacity, even going into overload. Chapter 318 - Birth of the Second Supernatural Entity! Chapter 318: Birth of the Second Supernatural Entity! Meng Chaos pupils narrowed to the size of a needle tip. Before Gao Ye could say the last word, Meng Chao fired his chain sabers at the speed of lightning. He accurately cut off all the cables connected to Gao Yes helmet. The ends of the cables let out crackling sparks and fell on the floor like dead snakes. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Gao Yes smile just became brighter. Did you think that I would use this superbrain helmet to transfer my consciousness outward? Was that why you have been eyeing the cables above my head all this while? Were you ensuring that they dont release any powerful spirit energy ripples? Was that why you patiently stalled for time with me? Was that it? Gao Ye asked faintly. But how could I place the real equipment to transfer my consciousness in such an obvious place? Meng Chao had a bad feeling. He gritted his teeth and strode forward. He did not care about Gao Yes disability and kicked the wheelchair over. Gao Ye fell on the floor like a torn ragdoll, which revealed numerous rows of cables connected to his spine. These cables went into the wheelchair, and through it extended to a corner of the lab with really messy cables. Meng Chao could sense powerful spirit energy fluctuations from them. It was as if waves of spirit energy were being transferred from Gao Yes body to some part of the lab. Meng Chao yanked off all the cables while saying, What are these?! Its useless, Gao Ye said calmly. Ive been talking to you for a really long time, and I was using the consciousness transferring equipment all the time. Now, were at the last step. I just completed it through the wireless network. Even if you disassemble the entire lab, you wont be able to stop me. Meng Chaos skin crawled. He remembered the Supernatural Entity from his nightmares and fear entered his voice. Y-Youre mad! You turned yourself into an experimental subject! The transferring of consciousness is extremely dangerous, and the research itself breaks ethics and morals. If I dont dare to become an experimental subject, how would I have the dignity to look for volunteers to conduct the experiment? Gao Ye asked faintly. Its only by turning myself into the first experiment that I will be able to gather a large amount of data, and the experiment will become more stable and safe. Then, I can progress to the next stage of the research. I was going to use the large amount of resources from Spirit Creation Creatures, which would have helped me complete the research wearlier and in a smoother fashion. But now, I have no other choice. Some elites have entered the company. There are at least three Heaven Realm elites among them. Theyre the reinforcements you have been waiting for, right? Im happy that I was able to meet a bosom buddy like you, Meng Chao, but Im afraid that our conversation will have to come to an end for the time being. I believe that we will have a chance to meet again. At that time, I will definitely introduce my friends to you. Gao Ye extended a skeletal arm and gave Meng Chao a wave. Meng Chaos skin crawled. He yanked Gao Ye up from the floor. Gao Ye did not have all limbs, so he was light and did not have much weight. He was like a skeleton with only skin covering it. The light in his single eye quickly faded away along with the soul behind it. No In Meng Chaos eyes, Gao Ye was dying, and he did not know how he should keep the last bit of the mans soul in his body. Before he could think of a way, the light in Gao Yes single eye completely disappeared. His breathing and heartbeat stopped completely and his vitality magnetic field vanished like a candle in a storm. Even if Meng Chao grabbed his shoulders tightly, all he would be holding was just a cold corpse. Behind the strengthened window, the Ultimate Sandworm gradually woke up in the huge hatching pond. Countless monitors screeched, and the researchers cried out in surprise. The red light signalling high security alert flashed nonstop. In the midst of chaos, the Ultimate Sandworm yanked off the dozen steel cables restraining it and raised its head like an aquatic dragon. Meng Chao could clearly see a bump forming quickly behind the slits on its head. Then, with a loud bang, the air that was sucked into the bump gushed out after it went through super high compression. It blared in an airtight space like a huge horn. The airflow tore through the air at nearly sonic speed and destroyed the eardrums of the dozen researchers in the room. It also shattered the strengthened window in front of Meng Chao. He felt as if two burning drills had been stabbed into his eardrums, and they reduced his ear canals, cochlea, auditory nerves, and brains into mush. When he reached out to touch his ears, he felt blood. Before he could focus, the second attack came charging at him. This time, the Ultimate Sandworm did not use a soundwave. Instead, it used a mind attack that was so vicious Meng Chao could not block it. The creatures mental power was like an avalanche. It turned into visible ripples that rammed into the brains of researchers and Meng Chao. The researchers cried out in pain. They rolled on the floor while cradling their heads. Meng Chao could sense all his brain cells crackling as if they were popcorn, and his mental strength index started plummeting. Do you remember our conversation about whether monsters can possess intelligence? A dense row of small holes appeared under the Ultimate Sandworms slits. Air gushed out of those holes and caused the flesh membranes inside the hole to vibrate. Due to the speed, strength, and vibrations of the air flow, the Ultimate Sandworm could release sounds that were similar to human speech. But there was a huge difference between speaking through holes and speaking in the manner of a real human. This was similar to mixing a monsters roars and the whines of a pipe organ. It sounded crazy, calm, evil, but also holy. It sounded like the sound of a demon. Mammals have myelin sheaths, which are similar to an information highway. Octopi and squids make their nerve bundles longer and thicker, which turns them into the smartest creatures in the ocean. While annelids like sandworms are primitive creatures, they have individual nervous systems in each section of their bodies. Even if you cut off a part of them or destroy their central nervous system, they will continue to live and fight. The demonic voice continued coming out of the Ultimate Sandworms holes. Gradually, they turned into Gao Yes voice. If you combine the three completely different nervous systems together and create nerve bundles that are as thick as those of giant squids but have the myelin sheaths that are similar to those found on human nerves while also using multiple nervous systems connected to each other, would you be able to use them as a vessel to carry the human soul in place of a human brain? Would you maybe be able to reach the secrets hidden in the depths of the human soul and awaken super intelligence? Now, I will finally have the chance to personally experience it and find the answer. Meng Chao took a gulp. It was hard for him to do anything. He saw that the progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities jump to 13% He now had a general idea about the super Giant Sandworm which had wreaked havoc underground while possessing super high intelligence. The identity of another one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities had come into his possession. The current events shed light on many of his questions. After all, no matter how wild Giant Sandworms evolved and mutated, it was impossible for them to gain intelligence equivalent to human intelligence. But this Supernatural Entity was originally a human. It was Gao Ye! YouMeng Chao knelt in front of the shattered glass and lifted Gao Yes original body high up. He shouted, Your body is already dead! You cant come back anymore! Is it worth it?! Indeed, the me of yesterday is dead. But I have gained a new life today. The Ultimate Sandworm (Gao Ye!) grinned, which bared its fang-covered mouth. It was an attempt to put up a human-like smile, but it just made him look more terrifying. Thank you, Meng Chao. I was never able to make the decision and get rid of the human body, the shell that was incomplete, weak, and constantly tormented me with pain. Even though it had multiple flaws, at the end of the day, it was the pillar of support I was born with. However, it was also the final obstacle I faced on the brand new path I wanted to walk. Thank you for helping me come to my decision. I hope we meet again! Gao Ye opened his mouth to the limit. The researchers watched it in dumbfounded shock. Some had yet to snap out of the shock from hearing Gao Yes demonic voice, while others started screaming hysterically. They grabbed their companions and started fleeing in all directions. Gao Ye ignored them and directed his mouth at the ground. The bottom of the hatching pond was made of loose earth, because it was the most suitable environment for Giant Sandworms to grow and move around. The Ultimate Sandworm was even larger than the super Giant Sandworm Meng Chao had fought in Trash Site 4. Hence, its ability to eat earth and dig tunnels was also ten times better. In an instant, half of its body disappeared into the earth. With the squirming and expansion as well as contraction of its muscles, the sandworm could send out a lot of the earth it ate through the excretory hole at the end of its body. It turned the center of the lab into a mess. Meng Chaos mental strength index finally returned to normal. With a growl, he threw his chain sabers forward. One of the chains had flames around it, and the other had electricity. They sank deep into the Ultimate Sandworm (Gao Ye)s body. Unfortunately, Gao Ye was no longer the handicapped person who sat curled up into a ball in his wheelchair, weighed less than forty kilograms, and could not fight back. Not only did he have a set of incredibly terrifying super nervous systems that could support human intelligence and violent mental powers, he also had a body as tough as steel. No matter how many times Meng Chao activated his spirit energy magnetic field and sent flames and electricity into Gao Yes body, he could not stop him from fleeing underground while squirming around. Meng Chao yanked the chains back. They grew so taut that they became two straight lines, but in the end, he just ended up being dragged down by Gao Ye. Meng Chao gritted his teeth so hard that sparks flew out. The chains wrapped around his arms nearly crushed them. But he kept his grip around the chains despite the great pain. As long as he could persevere for one more second, there was a chance that Lu Siya would arrive with her reinforcements. No matter how efficient the Ultimate Sandworm was when it came to digging earth, there was a limit to it. There was no way that it could create a tunnel of dozens of kilometers in an hour, right? But against his expectations, after Gao Ye dug several meters underground, his speed rose swiftly, and there were signs that he would soon disappear underground. Meng Chao refused to let go and was dragged underground. The earth and rocks around him were as smooth as a mirror. The tunnel was clearly not made just now! His mind raced, and Meng Chao immediately understood what had happened. Gao Ye had prepared a backup plan. He used Giant Sandworms to dig multiple tunnels under the lab and create multiple complicated and interconnected escape routes. The tunnel behind them was gradually blocked off by the earth that gushed out of Gao Yes excretory hole, and in front of them was a dark maze. The situation was worrisome. Chapter 319 - Become a Bullet Meng Chao heard faint cracking sounds in his arms. He had activated his vitality spirit energy magnetic field repeatedly, and it drained his spirit energy until there was practically nothing left. Gao Ye suddenly turned around and yanked the chains, which made Meng Chao shudder. In the darkness, the Ultimate Sandworm opened its mouth, which was more than five meters wide, and released a foul-smelling puff of air at Meng Chao. It caused his features to be blown away from their original positions. Let go. Dont force my hand. I dont want to hurt you, Gao Ye said. In the depths of the dark cave, Gao Ye, with his aquatic dragon-like body, looked like a demon who had come out from hell. Meng Chaos skin crawled. His nightmare overlapped with reality. Even though the current Gao Ye was definitely not as strong as the Supernatural Entity from his previous life and he definitely did not evolve to his limits, which meant that he was incomplete, just like the White Spirit, Meng Chao could not hope to win against him. He was only a two-star superhuman. Meng Chao only hoped that the internet was good enough so that Lu Siya could get an accurate read of his location. He braced his courage and said, I-I dont want to hurt you either! Gao Ye, turn back! Youll still make it if you turn back now! The chance of personally experiencing consciousness transfer is a one in a million chance. Since Ive already taken this step forward, how could I possibly turn back? Gao Ye controlled the Ultimate Sandworms huge mouth to make another smile. This time, it was no longer as monstrous. But it could also be said to look more monstrous because it was much more human-like. Besides, look at this brand new body. Look at how strong, mighty, and beautiful it is. Aside from being able to dig through the rock stratum and clear tunnels, it has the combined advantages of various nervous systems. I can sense my calculation abilities and mental power having increased by a large degree. I can now easily solve many of the problems that have troubled me in the past. Countless formulae, calculation methods, and recipes for drugs are appearing in my head. This is an experience that cannot be matched by anything else. There are no words that can describe it. I really should have made up my mind earlier to switch to the body of a monster! You said it yourself! This is the body of a monster! Meng Chao shouted. Look at you! Gao Ye, are you going to cast aside your identity as a human for power and intelligence?! Ive never thought about casting aside my identity as a human, but what is the definition of a human? Gao Ye asked faintly. Work created humans, and humans continued evolving because of work. However, when we transmigrated to the Other World, we faced a new world where there is plenty of spirit energy, and supernatural powers awakened in us. Countless normal people fell behind in a race for power, and they are about to be weeded out of the competition. As superhumans slowly came into control of human civilization and used various divine arts, secret techniques, and amazing skills to increase their productivity to the max, many normal people lost their right and ability to work. They can no longer find jobs that allow them to contribute to civilization. They are forced to stay at home or stay there as if its their God given right while enjoying the material benefits given by the superhumans in charity. Then, they use all sorts of pointless entertainment products to make themselves numb. As time passes, the superhumans will become even stronger, and the automatized technology will become much more advanced. There might also be Other Worlds locals who will be willing to become cheap labor. The normal people and their descendants will then become unable to find their place in their own civilization. Even if more than one hundred years pass and the superhumans are still willing to provide for the basic survival needs of the normal people, do you think that those normal people will have the right to be known as humans when they can only survive because of the charity of the superhumans? I know what I look like right now. Perhaps I am the very definition of a demon in the eyes of the world with how ugly and deformed I am, but thats nothing. At the very least, while I look like this, I can think and work, and my work efficiency and fighting power is not lower than that of a superhuman. I can contribute to human civilization. In this manner, I am still a human in every sense of the word, and I have the right to be proud of myself! Gao Ye used every bit of his strength to say those words. At the same time, two powerful gusts came from his pores and mouth. They blew Meng Chao eight meters away. Fortunately, the earth behind him was loose, and he did not end up with internal injuries because of it. But Gao Yes mental power was like a wave that continuously charged at Meng Chaos mind. It caught him in the circular logic that caused Gao Ye to experience his spirit energy deviation. Besides, when the distance between both parties widens to the max, do you think that superhumans will still provide for the normal people forever and without any principles? Gao Ye smiled coldly. Humans have never been a single entity since ancient times. There has always been inequality. Even if centuries have passed and the illusion that humans are equal appeared on Earth, thats not because those above us decided to be merciful, fair, and just. Its because of the development of technology and the appearance of firearms. They made a stinky farmer who had only trained for a few months to be able to end the life of a knight of noble blood with one cheap bullet, even if that knight was dressed in fine armor and had trained for decades. If that stinky farmer did not have any guns, would the knight come forward to hug him and pat his chest to say that he was willing to fight for the farmer? But times have changed, Meng Chao. Times have changed. The transmigration and the appearance of spirit energy and supernatural abilities brought us back to the age of knights. The knights of the new age are the superhumans who are in control of destructive power. Theyre much stronger than the armored knights from the past. Forget about using one bullet to kill them. Even if a normal person drives a plane with a cannon on it or an entire carrier battle group, it might not threaten a superhumans life. If we allow supernatural power to develop in the same direction, the distance between superhumans and normal people will soon be one hundred times the distance between the armored knights and farmers in the Middle Ages. By then, the idea of humans being born equals will be a joke. Our civilization will definitely fall into an abyss much darker than the Middle Ages. If we want to solve this problem, we cant rely on the kindness, justice, and morality of superhumans. We cant believe the foolish words that superhumans are the weapons of human civilization and that the strong are supposed to shed their blood for the weak. The farmers can only rely on themselves. The farmers of the new age must look for a bullet of the new age to keep the knights of the new age in check. And I am that bullet. Once the consciousness transferring technology becomes more developed, normal people will be able to turn into what I am now at any moment. The matchless fighters who stand high above the normal people will then have to think seriously about how superhumans and normal people are supposed to coexist, right? Once Gao Ye finished speaking, he squirmed about and dug deeper into the maze. Wait! Meng Chao was incredibly anxious, but he could not stop him by force. He could only shout, Gao Ye, even if you start off at the right starting point, you might not reach the right destination! Even if your beliefs are noble and mighty, they can change while you try to realize your dreams! D-Didnt you say that the monsters nervous system will interfere with the human consciousness?! Look at you now! You dont even have a proper brain. No matter how thick the Ultimate Sandworms nerve bundles are, will they really be able to carry your consciousness and thinking processes without changing for five years?! Its impossible! Your experiment will definitely fail! Your consciousness has just been transferred, so its natural that you can still maintain a clear sense of self and cognitive abilities. You can even use the brand new nervous system to increase your calculative abilities and mental powers. But just like how there will be rejections with organ transplants, there will definitely be distortions and rejections with this sort of soul transplant. Trust me. Its impossible for you to maintain your current condition for a long time. Soon, your memories will fade away bit by bit. Your consciousness will continuously distort, and your soul will shatter as the monsters instincts will continuously try to give you direction. In the end, you will forget everything. Youll forget your human identity, your noble ideals, and the oath you took so solemnly. You will turn into a real monster, and youll end up as a superbeast that is even more terrifying than an Apocalyptic Beast! Gao Ye stopped squirming around. He tilted his head and thought about Meng Chaos words. Dont you dare to say that you wont! Meng Chao said fiercely. You mentioned it yourself that this is the first time you completely cast your consciousness into the Ultimate Sandworms neural work! Its impossible for you to achieve real success! Gao Ye was silent for half a second. Then, he put on a smile that was incredibly similar to a humans. Indeed. I will definitely fail, he said faintly. There is a certain chance that I will forget my human identity, my ideals, and my oath, which will turn me into a complete monster. But thats fine. Its all the same. Meng Chao was stunned. W-What do you mean that its fine and its all the same? Failure is the mother of success. Someone must take the first step. In the subsequent days, I will write my experiment log every day and record my memories, thought processes, and changes in my neural responses. I will record the entire process of turning from a human to a monster. Perhaps there will come a day when I will lose my sense of self completely, but before that, I will announce all my experimental data, and someone will continue down the path I have opened, Gao Ye said. As for why I told you that its fine and all the same, its simple. I need to become a bullet that threatens the superhumans. Thats all I need to do. Even if I turn into a real monster, I will be a major threat to the superhumans and present the normal humans with an ultimate method to keep the superhumans in check. Thats enough, dont you think? What? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He did not expect that this was the truth behind why Gao Ye ended up as a Supernatural Entity. As he faced Gao Ye and the circular logic he created and trapped himself in, Meng Chao did not know what to say to stall for time. Fortunately, at that moment, he could vaguely sense a few powerful vitality magnetic fields approaching from above. Gao Ye released a cold snort through his pores. Various sections of his body swelled up, and countless spikes grew from the folds. Before Lu Siya and her reinforcements could get into the tunnel, Gao Ye opened his mouth wide and aimed at the walls above his head. Then, he fired a peerless air cannon. Boom! A large area of the rock stratum above them collapsed. Stones and earth weighing more than one thousand tons fell down. Chapter 320 - Supernatural Entity Plan Meng Chao yelped. His muscle fibers suddenly bounced back, as if they were springs wound up too tightly. He tumbled back, barely avoiding the area where the collapse was the worst. Even so, he ended up with dirt all over his face and was nearly buried alive. He stared ahead in shock. Gao Yes hiding place was now completely buried by earth and stones. Gao Ye had turned into the Ultimate Sandworm so he did not need to be afraid of being swallowed up by earth. The abnormal monster research department elites brought by Lu Siya, however, suffered from it. Meng Chao shut his eyes as he sensed the powerful spirit energy ripples coming from the soil. They crashed against each other like waves and let out dull booms as if a series of small earthquakes happened one after another. He used the two chain sabers to dig the earth, but he could not reach the battlefield. Suddenly, a powerful spirit energy ripple struck him like an impact wave. The earth in front of Meng Chao turned into gravel and created a long and narrow tunnel. At the end of the tunnel was Lu Siya. She was on one knee with two fingers pressed at the center of her forehead. Her right hand was pressed tightly against the ground. Spirit tattoos flashed all over her. They started at the center of her brows, went to her temples, then ran straight to her long and thin neck before traveling down her arms. The spirit energy eventually surged into the ground like a winding stream. Lu Siya was using the skill of mine explorers to change the structure of stone. She turned some parts of the area into gravel, which created a large fighting space, while the other parts turned as stiff as metal to prevent Gao Ye from running away. But even after she had been baptized by the Red Radiance Jade mine and could store a much larger amount of spirit energy than before, which allowed her to release a large spirit energy magnetic field, the action wasted most of her energy. She was as pale as a ghost and swayed on her feet. A man was in the underground space she opened up ahead of her. He had silver hair and was levitating in the air, but it was hard to tell his age. He was not tall nor very built. His innate baby face made it easy for others to mistake him for a high school student, but the fine, winding wrinkles at the corners of his eyes gave him maturity. He held a long and narrow saber that looked like a drying rack, though there was a slight curve to it. If he held it vertically, it might be taller than him. He looked like a child swinging a saber, which made others unable to help but smile at the sight. Meng Chao did not smile. He could sense an incredibly dangerous presence coming out of the silver-haired man. It was a powerful killing intent that did not lose to that of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. The man with the baby face, silver hair, and who looked like a child swinging a saber was definitely not an average Heaven Realm elite. Rows of profound and complicated spirit tattoos shone on the drying-rack-like saber. He swung the saber as quickly as lightning. Rows of thin and long silver threads appeared in the air as if they were cracks created by a weapon traveling at supersonic speed. They lingered in the air and did not disappear even after a long time had passed. One, two, three, four The lines left by the saber increased in number. They also grew denser. As they intersected with each other, they slowly formed an exquisite cage. When the ninety-ninth silver gash was left in the air, the first silver gash had yet to disappear. Gao Ye had wanted to run away while the stones and earth collapsed, but he did not know that there was someone skilled in controlling stones among the reinforcements Meng Chao summoned. He ended up crashing against the iron wall fortified by Lu Siya, and blood flowed down his head. He wanted to change his direction, but it was already too late. A large number of silver glares rose from the silver-haired mans saber and enveloped him in an airtight cage. Gao Ye pushed and shoved about inside it. Every time he ran into a silver gash, it was as if he had been cut by a saber, and a terrifying wound appeared on his body. No matter how sturdy the Ultimate Sandworm was, it was still just born. When it faced the spirit energy magnetic field created by a powerful fighter at the peak of Heaven Realm, it needed to retreat. The silver-haired man smirked when he saw Gao Yes struggle. He mumbled under his breath, and the net created by the intersecting silver slashes started closing in. Gao Ye sucked in a deep breath. His body had been big to begin with, and now, it swelled up further. His black skin turned crimson. Careful! Meng Chao had fought against a super Giant Sandworm under Trash Site 4 and knew that this sort of mutated monster would have all sorts of strange skills. He instinctively charged forward and pushed Lu Siya to the ground. Then, he wrapped his left arm around his head while he pressed his right arm over Lu Siyas head. The silver-haired man snorted coldly, and the speed at which the silver glares closed in became faster. When nearly one hundred saber glares were about to tear Gao Ye into shreds, his back half swelled up to the max and exploded. It was similar to how a whale, which usually lives in the ocean, may explode after being washed up on the beach. It did so because its skin was too thick, and the gases from its rotting organs could not leave its body. The impact wave sent the silver-haired man and all the other people straight into the stone walls. Their bones shattered, and they could not move. The foul-smelling innards of the Ultimate Sandworm turned the entire underground space into a mess. The monster had a lot of acid, which it used to digest trash, stones, and earth. The acid was the crystallization of humanitys biochemical modification technology. It could easily get rid of most of the trash that could not be degraded by nature. It could also dissolve the sturdiest stones. If it came gushing out, it would be wet and sticky, and the place would end up as an acid lake. Meng Chao and the others managed to activate their spirit energy in time and got rid of the acid that stained their bodies, but they no longer had the strength to catch what remained of Gao Yes body. It took them five minutes to find their bearings after the fearsome biochemical explosion. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at the messy ground. They carefully bypassed the acid and reached the battlefield, where they found the silver-haired man with his fighting suit in tatters. He stood at a huge hole that went down without saying anything. The hole was a recently dug one. Sandworms and other annelids were creatures with incredible vitality. Even if they were cut into two, the two parts would remain alive. Gao Ye had discarded one-third of his body along with most of his organs, but the front half of his body had managed to escape. Before long, he would be able to regrow the parts of the body he lost. He had fled down once he stunned his pursuers. Meng Chao cast a few glances at the hole. It was closed by stones that collapsed once it was more than ten meters deep. When Gao Ye ate the stones and earth in front of him, he expelled the stones through the excretory hole, which completely blocked the path behind him. Unless they mobilized dozens of mine explorers like Lu Siya or a large number of tunnel boring machines or Giant Sandworms, it would be difficult to catch up to him in such a terrible environment. Moans could be heard from the collapsed earth all around them. They belonged to the reinforcements brought by Lu Siya. They were not as strong as the silver-haired man and unfortunately fell into Gao Yes trap. They were currently trying their best to save themselves. The silver-haired man sighed and smiled wanly before he said, He ran away. Lets go back and save the people. A new notification popped up in front of Meng Chaos eyes. [Increased progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities by 5%. Current progress: 18%. Increased contribution points by 2,500. [Heavily injured special citizen Gao Ye. You have temporarily stopped the progress of the Supernatural Entity Plan. Increased contribution points by 12,500.] This is Meng Chao sank into deep thought. Half an hour later, Meng Chao sat beside an ambulance while wrapped up in a blanket. He watched a group of firefighters dressed in biochemical airtight suits seal up Spirit Creation Creatures from the world. They also cleaned up the wrecked research center that had sunk underground. The firefighters were all built and agile. Even if they wore biochemical airtight suits, Meng Chao could still sense the spirit energy ripples surging through their bodies. They were trained elites. Lu Siya told Meng Chao that they were not actually firefighters. They were all members of the operation team, but were registered under the fire department to avoid panicking the general public when they carried out their operations. Because of a single sentence from you, I risked everything and brought so many members and elites of the operation team. Lu Siya was blatantly asking for credit from Meng Chao. I didnt betray your trust either. There was indeed something wrong with Gao Ye. But unfortunately, he still ended up running away. Meng Chao found it quite a pity. Who would have thought that while he modified the Ultimate Sandworm, aside from implanting the genes from squids and octopi, he also implanted the genes from sea cucumbers and other echinodermata? When sea cucumbers run into danger, they eject their organs to fend against enemies. Gao Ye managed to further strengthen this ability and turn the organs into a terrifying biochemical bond. This man is truly an evil genius, Lu Siya said. But the better Gao Ye is, the more you deserve respect for revealing his true colors. If had taken all the resources from Spirit Creation Creatures and performed secret modifications for five more years no, perhaps in just a year and a half, he might have ended up modifying the Ultimate Sandworm to the point that it would have become far more terrifying than any Apocalyptic Beast. Even though Gao Ye fled, hes gravely injured. Not only is his body handicapped, its also impossible for him to create another research center at the same level and scale as Spirit Creation Creatures research center. Next time, well definitely be able to capture him. Besides, you actually saved Xie Xiaolei! Meng Chaos guess had been correct. Since he arrived soon after making the call, Gao Ye did not have the time to kill Xie Xiaolei and destroy his corpse. The members of the operation team from the abnormal beast research department rescued a terrified and dying Xie Xiaolei from Gao Yes secret lab. He was in a disinfection cabinet. This was probably the best news of the day. But Meng Chao knew that Gao Ye would not allow everything to end just like that. His theory was perfect in his eyes, but it was actually wrong. His words were bewitching, and to a certain degree, he made his case sound plausible. Hence, it was definitely not something thought up by a single person behind closed doors. There had to be some kind of organization behind him, which was likely connected to the White Spirits creator. Meng Chao thought about it, but it was unlikely that the White Spirit was created by Gao Ye. After all, Meng Chao had witnessed Lin Chuans sacrifice, and it was something that a lot of people knew. If Gao Ye were the White Spirits creator, he would have guessed that Meng Chao would know the White Spirits secrets. Then, he would have never taken the initiative to invite him to join the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise. The White Spirits creator was someone else. And that was not a good thing. It meant that there was a biochemical expert who did not lose to Gao Ye in the organization behind him, and the biochemical modification technology as well as resources he possessed were just as advanced. Anyway, what on earth was the Supernatural Entity Plan? Chapter 321 - Instructor Ye Meng Chao, hi there! At that moment, a gentle voice interrupted his thoughts. Meng Chao looked up and saw a man who was not tall, had a baby face, and black hair. He was smiling while looking at him. Meng Chao blinked. He was then certain that this was the man who had been fighting fiercely underground. Had had swung a thin saber shaped like a drying rack, delivered nearly one hundred silver glares, and whose killing intent did not lose to that of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. Once he pulled his spirit energy back into his body, his hair returned to a normal shade of black. The sharp killing intent and the pressure given off by a powerful fighter were also completely gone, tucked safely in his body once more. At that moment, he looked like a normal office worker who had just graduated and was under such a huge workload that he was tired all the time. His kind could be found in any office building and often seen ordered around by their leaders. Instructor Ye! Lu Siya stood up. Sit down, why are you still trying to keep up a strong front? Youve drained your spirit energy, so you need to rest, or else, youll end up having to deal with complications. Instructor Ye waved at Lu Siya before he turned back to Meng Chao and said with a smile. Allow me to introduce myself. Im Ye Xiaoxing from the abnormal beast research department. Im in the information analysis sector. When Lu Siya received her training in the abnormal beast research department, I taught her for a period of time, so we became pretty good friends. I participated in the investigation of the case under the Raging Waves, back when you fought against the White Spirit and stopped the Red Radiance Jade mine from creating a large explosion. So, Ive been hearing your name for a long time. Ive been looking for a suitable chance to ask Siya to introduce us. I didnt expect that we would end up such a pathetic sight when meeting you. I even ended up losing the clue that you managed to find after going through great trouble. The criminal actually managed to flee. Its really a little embarrassing! Ye Xiaoxing looked quite embarrassed. Meng Chao quickly stopped him. I was only suspecting him. I didnt have a single clue. My suspicions cannot be considered a clue. You mobilized so many people based on just my intuition, and you even came over personally. This trust alone is enough to make me feel touched. Ye Xiaoxings smile was a little wan. Investigating the activities of highly intelligent monsters and whether they will endanger Dragon City has always been the main job of the abnormal beast research department. During the White Spirit Case and the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, the department did not do much. Instead, we ended up relying on you, an outsider, to turn the tides and figure out the culprit. Its a real regret of ours. But dont worry, Meng Chao. The abnormal beast research department wont let you down and waste the clues you found for us. We will definitely investigate Gao Ye and the organization behind him. Youve also contributed to Dragon City in these two cases, so your contributions wont be buried in the shadows. You will definitely obtain the glory and rewards you should have. Meng Chao had never expected this. Since the White Spirits creator had yet to appear and the case was treated as confidential because it was still under investigation, Meng Chaos contributions could not be announced completely. However, the abnormal beast research department had rewarded him a lot of monster materials, gene medicine, and a lot of treasures through Lu Siya. He was a harvester and had a discerning eye that far surpassed the eyes of the current generation when it came to the appraisal of materials, so it was only natural that he could tell that the rewards the abnormal beast research department gave him were top-quality rare materials. They were all items that could not be bought in the market even if someone was rich. By relying on the gene medicine and monster materials, Meng Chao could cultivate his branch meridians until all of them gave off a crystalline quality and became incredibly sturdy so that more spirit energy could instantly pass through his entire body. This would allow him to be able to release the fighting power of someone at the peak of Earth Realm, even though he was only a two-star superhumans. He had given part of the materials to Gu Jianbo, his personal tutor. It was all so that Gu Jianbo would have a smoother time when he went into isolated training and paved his way to become the Blade Dancer. Meng Chao knew that the abnormal beast research department was rich and did not lack money, so there was no way they would be stingy but instead would give him a shock through material items. Glory and rewards arent important, he said politely. Did Big Sis Ya tell you that Im actually a man with big dreams and dont care for fame? I dont want any material rewards, but wish to contribute to Dragon City. Compared to material rewards, Im more interested in getting into contact with information regarding highly-intelligent monsters. In fact, I would like to join the related cases and defeat all the evil beings who want to attack Dragon City. I want to get rid of all these monsters who have human intelligence and protect Dragon Citys peace! His brave words and the pure sincerity in his eyes made Ye Xiaoxing unable to resist smiling. Siya has indeed mentioned it to me. She said that youre a very different young man. Ye Xiaoxing ruffled his choppy hair. Normally, with the regulations in the abnormal beast research department, we are not allowed to reveal a lot of insider information to normal citizens, but both the White Spirit Case and the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise are related to you. Youre also the last person to be in contact with Gao Ye. Its impossible for us to exclude you in the subsequent investigations. How about this, Meng Chao? Lets talk about what happened today. If you dont mind, could you begin with how you went to Drizzle Studio? This was the logical course of action. Meng Chao did not hide anything. He told everything from the start to the end and mentioned all the major and trivial stuff. Of course, he hid the fact that he dreamt of the second Supernatural Entity in his nightmare. Ye Xiaoxing listened to him patiently. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not interrupt Meng Chao. When he tossed out a few questions, all of them hit the core of the case, so they helped Meng Chao clear up his story and narrate it more accurately. They talked until it was late at night, and even then, they felt like they could continue talking. How about this, Meng Chao? Ye Xiaoxing had admiration in his eyes when he looked at Meng Chao. Both you and Siya have spent much energy during the fight today, so both of you need to rest and recuperate. As for me, I need to investigate some clues and apply for greater authority before I can carry out subsequent operations as well as reveal even more important information to you. I hope that you can keep what you experienced today a secret for the time being. Once we have some clues, well ask for your help. Investigating the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was Meng Chaos goal, so he agreed to it readily. After Ye Xiaoxing left, Lu Siya looked at him with delight. Instructor Ye seems to be really impressed with you. Im a good young man who doesnt care for fame or profit and just wants to contribute to society. Ive always been admired by people. But you seemed to be really respectful of him just now. Is Instructor Ye really powerful? Hes the person-in-charge of the information analysis sector in the abnormal beast research department. Of course hes great, Lu Siya explained. The abnormal beast research department is divided into more than ten operation teams based on the administrative regions in Dragon City. Each team is in charge of one region. For example, these firefighters belong to the special duty operations team in Nine Sands Region. The information analysis sector is tasked to handle all the cases that seem to be related to abnormal beasts. Most of the cases end up being false alarms at the end. Theyre either the doings of evil superhumans or normal monsters causing damage to the area. But a handful of cases are usually masterminded by abnormal beasts with incredibly high intelligence and malicious motives. They pose a major threat to Dragon Citys safety. The information analysis sector is the core sector in the abnormal beast research department. They are not deployed under normal circumstances, but once they are, theyre usually involved in major cases. So, the information analysis sector doesnt only contain amazing fighters with outstanding abilities. They also have the authority to mobilize the manpower and resources of the special duty forces in the various regions. Since he is in charge of such a department, hes definitely not someone you can easily befriend on the street. I see, Meng Chao said. You actually managed to get someone so great to come? Looks like youre pretty respected. Lu Siya shook her head. Its not because Im respected. Of course, its not because youre respected either. After I told Instructor Ye about the situation, he immediately made the judgment that youre right. There was something wrong with Spirit Creation Creatures, so thats why we rushed over himself. But unfortunately, we were still half a step too late. If we had been slightly earlier or Instructor Yes brother could have come, then it would have been different! She seemed to find the situation really regretful. Who is his brother? Hes a true elite, Lu Siya said. Do you remember how we found an Apocalyptic Beast that resembled a mammoth when we fled from under Raging Waves? That creature had its head split open by a long and thin saber, or you could say, a large embroidery needle, right? It had died in one hit, remember? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said, Of course I remember. Thats the most unbelievable wound Ive seen in my life. The one who killed that Apocalyptic Beast is Instructor Yes brother, Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue, a Deity Realm elite, Lu Siya said. He is really amazing. Its said that he has the record for the longest time fighting alone in the wild, but the decades of fighting have left him crippled, and his disabilities are even worse than Gao Yes. But with some unimaginable secret technique, he relied on his handicapped body to release matchless vitality magnetic fields and became a pillar of strength in the northern frontlines. Unfortunately, he is far from handsome and is eccentric. Hes a sword maniac who cares about nothing else but the art of the sword. He spends a lot of time in isolated training in the Supernatural Tower to prevent himself from going through spirit energy deviation, so its not suitable for him to promote himself in a flashy manner. Thats why hes not very famous. But the people in the field know that Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue is one of the top fighters in Dragon City. Instructor Yes best skill is his ability to analyze information, and he has a brother who can cover up for anything he lacks in terms of fighting power. Thats why he became an important person in the abnormal beast research department. He might seem like your average person, but thats not true. You left a good impression today, so itll be highly beneficial for us when trying to get in touch with more core secrets and participating in the subsequent investigation of the White Spirit Case. Chapter 322 - Two Coattails Meng Chao was not interested in the benefits Lu Siya mentioned, but getting to know more important people like Ye Xiaoxing was good. When he returned to Agricultural University, it was already next morning. The news had already spread out, and the students were talking in the cafeteria. All they knew was that a major accident had happened in Spirit Creation Creatures lab and there might be poisonous biochemicals spilling out, which was why the entire area had been blocked off. There was no mention of Gao Ye turning into the Ultimate Sandworm. Meng Chao only cared about burying his head in food. When he heard Xie Feng and the other students who were up-to-date with the news ramble on about insider information they heard from somewhere, he smiled. He did not have the heart to bring out the truth to boast about it. Over the next few days, he paid constant attention to news about Spirit Creation Creatures. From the news, he learned that the research center of Spirit Creation Creatures suffered great damage, and Gao Ye, the person-in-charge of the labs, had unfortunately died in the accident. The construction deal for Subway No.20 would be up for bidding again. Meng Chao could not help but sigh a little. Since he had not stopped this in his previous life, Gao Yes plan must have succeeded partially. The construction deal for Subway No.20 would have given Spirit Creation Creatures enough resources for him to fulfill his insane dream and turn into an Ultimate Sandworm that was even more terrifying than the one Meng Chao met earlier. It was the real Supernatural Entity. If Meng Chao were to be honest with himself, he did not completely disagree with Gao Yes beliefs. The placing of a humans consciousness eternally in a monsters shell was definitely a crazy and treasonous thought to the current Dragon Citizens. But to Meng Chao, who had witnessed the arrival of the Apocalypse, survival was all that mattered. As long as he could continue living, it did not matter how his body looked. Live! Continue living! Like a cockroach! These were the words that the instructor with the black skull had constantly yelled into his ears in Ghost Tribes training camp. The twenty-year-old Meng Chao might not agree with these words, but the broken soul that returned from the apocalypse had them branded in its broken soul, regardless of whether it was done willingly or not. Unfortunately Gao Ye failed in my previous life. No matter how noble his ideals were, how great his spirit of self-sacrifice, how amazing the consciousness transferring technology, he couldnt bring his ideal to fruition. Normal people and superhumans did not come to live together in harmony and did not conquer the Other World. Instead, he and his comrades kept on stirring internal conflict in Dragon City, which diminished our fighting strength and the Monster War dragged out. Dragon City then walked out of the rookie village severely wounded and could not avoid its destruction. Madness wasnt your problem, Gao Ye. Being weak is your undoing. Thats why I have to stop you! Meng Chao looked forward to meeting Ye Xiaoxing again. When he ran into the abnormal beast research department again, he received a piece of good news No, more accurately, he received three pieces of good news. First, his personal tutor, Gu Jianbo, had finally understood a deeper meaning of the Ultimate Style after entering isolated training for half a year and managed to become stronger by reaching Spirit Gaze Realm and becoming a five-star superhuman. In this life, Gu Jianbo cured his internal injuries in time and Meng Chao had memories from the future to make minor adjustments to the experiment and the steps to practice the Ultimate Style. He had also shared a lot of gene medicine from the abnormal beast research department, which helped Gu Jianbo refine the 1,024 branch meridians in his body and bring out the glory of the Blade Dancer a few years earlier than in Meng Chaos previous life. At Spirit Gaze Realm, a superhuman could move their consciousness into their limbs and organs. Then, with an incredibly profound method, they could observe the pulse of their organs and even cells. They could be meticulous and stimulate special cells and nerves to activate unbelievable power. Once someone became a five-star superhuman, they were considered to be one of the first-class fighters and could start aiming for the peak, where the strongest were. Based on Meng Chaos understanding, Gu Jianbo was a true martial arts genius. He would definitely not stay a five-star superhuman for long. In a year and a halfs time at most, he would definitely reach Spirit Armor Realm and become a six-star superhuman. He might even be able to make up for the regrets of his previous life and reach the legendary Deity Realm. As his officially known eldest disciple, Meng Chao could now be considered to be riding on Gu Jianbos golden coattails. The second piece of good news was that a day before Gu Jianbo emerged from isolated training, Griffin Li Yingzi became a six-star superhuman and turned into an elite at the peak of Heaven Realm. Li Yingzis talent should be just as great as Gu Jianbos. She was an ace lecturer in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and there was a high possibility that she would take over Black Tortoise Zong Yues legacy over the course of the next ten years and become the person who would manage Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. She had fought for some time in the northern offense, so when Meng Chao helped the Red Radiance Jade bring benefits to all the people in the area, Li Yingzi had also obtained her blessing. After she returned to Agricultural University, her beast soul fusion technology started showing signs of reaching perfection, and she soon managed to reach the strongest realm under Deity Realm. Originally, Griffin Li Yingzi did not have much of a connection to Meng Chao. There was a period of time when she had a hostile look on her face whenever she saw him because he had publicly refused to come under her tutelage when she offered the chance to him during the freshmen admission course and tricked her into taking off Gu Jianbos trousers. But Meng Chao was the person who had helped her get back together with Gu Jianbo. The third piece of good news was that both of them had shamelessly gone to the civil registry office to get their marriage certificate after they reached a new realm. Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi did not host a grand wedding. They only invited Black Tortoise, Dean Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and a few of the lecturers they were close with, and ate a simple meal together. Among the students, only Meng Chao was invited. If he had not shamelessly insisted on following Gu Jianbo, it would have been impossible for the Ultimate Style to have become known so swiftly. It would have also been impossible for the pair to have cleared their misunderstandings if he had not used such a brutish method. When the two of them took the red marriage certificate in their hands, they remembered what Meng Chao had done and found it unbelievable. This kid seemed to have fallen from the heavens to give them a blessing and insisted on getting them back together. From that day onwards, Meng Chao could openly call Li Yingzi his masters wife and ride on her coattails in an upright manner. His personal tutor was a five-star superhuman who led a new trend in the martial arts. His tutors wife was one of the youngest fighters at the peak of Heaven Realm in Dragon City. Both of them had endless potential and high hopes of reaching Deity Realm. With these two golden coattails under his feet, Meng Chao felt that aside from the Supernatural Tower and the womens toilet, he could go wherever he wanted in all of Dragon City. He became even more confident in securing the cooperation with the adjudicator court and the abnormal beast research department. Some day half a month later, Lu Siya finally obtained information from Ye Xiaoxing regarding the newest development regarding the White Spirit Case and the Spirit Creation Creatures Case. He wanted to talk to Meng Chao. I heard that Instructor Ye took the lead and gathered the elites in the abnormal beast research department. He also brought a few of the fighters from society who have amazing skills to form a special operations squad to investigate the White Spirit and Gao Ye, Lu Siya said. If youre really interested in this matter, you must seize this chance. Over the half a month, Meng Chao had tried searching for information about the Supernatural Entities online, but he found none. The progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was also stuck at 18%. If there was a special group that could help him solve the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities, it would be a good thing. But that night, Meng Chao wanted to meet a person in the hospital first. It was Xie Xiaolei. When he saw Xie Xiaolei lying in a lavish single ward in the hospital, Meng Chao was shocked. A month ago, President Xie was still handsome, elegant, and full of high spirits, but now, he looked like a living skeleton who blended with the bed. Not only did he look withered away, most of his hair had fallen off. He was completely different from the last time Meng Chao had seen him. Meng Chao was shocked for a long time and did not dare to say anything. When Lu Siya saved Xie Xiaolei, Gao Ye had yet to kill him. He was only a little shocked, so how did he end up like this? But he immediately thought about it from another angle. Xie Xiaolei had wanted to use the construction deal of Subway No.20 to reach the peak of his life and was full of high spirits. However, his partner suddenly became corrupted and turned into a terrifying worm that destroyed the entire research center. Now, forget about Subway No.20. It was highly likely that he had lost all his other deals as well. Even if someone else would be willing to work with him, he did not have the core technology in his hands, because he had been focused on operating and promoting the company. He could not just start anew. To someone as ambitious as Xie Xiaolei, such a heavy blow was the same as falling from heaven to earth It was no wonder why he looked so dejected and like a walking corpse. When he saw Meng Chao, Xie Xiaolei forced himself to summon some energy and struggled to sit up on his bed. He said that he had learned from the related departments that Meng Chao had persisted in investigating the whole matter and arrived in time to save him. Because of it, he had even nearly been killed by Gao Ye after he turned into the Ultimate Sandworm. No amount of money could express his gratitude to Meng Chao for saving his life. Unfortunately, right now, Spirit Creation Creatures reputation was down in the dumps. He was having a hard time protecting even himself. He did not know how he should thank Meng Chao. He paused for a moment before he asked Meng Chao whether Superstar still intended to work with Spirit Creation Creatures. Meng Chao said that there was no need for Xie Xiaolei to thank him. He had always been a considerate person who loved contributing to society. He longed to fight against evil forces and save hundreds of innocent citizens, so Xie Xiaolei was just another one of them he saved. He knew that Gao Yes corruption had nothing to do with Xie Xiaolei, so he was naturally willing to continue working with him, but Spirit Creation Creatures had suffered a huge blow and had to face the related departments endless investigations. No one knew when they could go back to its business, so how were they even going to begin working together? Xie Xiaolei was silent for a while, and the light of someone struggling to survive shone in his eyes. Spirit Creation Creatures is going to sell a batch of assets. Would Superstar be interested in buying them? What? Meng Chao was unable to understand what Xie Xiaolei meant. Meng Chao, youre currently a super freshman from Agricultural University and have great power. You have more connections than many veteran elites who have been working in society for years, Xie Xiaolei said. With your current resources, dont you think that its a real waste for you to just purely gather and recover monster materials? Why dont you consider taking in some of Spirit Creation Creatures businesses and its research team so Superstar may become a mega corporation that does everything in the monster production chain, including gathering, recovering, researching, and gene editing? Chapter 323 - Swallowing a Dinosaur Meng Chao stared at Xie Xiaolei for a long time before he asked uncertainly, President Xie, are you joking? Xie Xiaoleis smile was bitter. Do I look like Im in the mood to joke around? That bastard Gao Ye dealt a huge blow to Spirit Creation Creatures. Not only did he destroy the research center weve built through much hardship over the years and blew the construction deal for Subway No.20, the most crucial thing is that he completely destroyed the trust we had in the eyes of the public and the government! Biochemical modification has always been a very sensitive industry. If you dont have complete trust in monstrous-looking biochemical beasts working obediently, itll be difficult for you to accept them. Now that a lunatic, monster, and traitor has come out of Spirit Creation Creatures, its the same as us being blacklisted twice in the government and publics eyes. Itll now be difficult for us to do any business or research. If we dont want to declare bankruptcy right away, the only choice we have is to have someone take over this problem. Is that so? Meng Chao thought about it. There are still plenty of rich and powerful corporations in the biochemical modification field, right? I believe that they would be interested in buying Spirit Creation Creatures or at the very least, part of your companys assets. I dont want to look for those big companies, Xie Xiaolei shook his head. We have yet to fully investigate Gao Yes matter, and Spirit Creation Creatures is a really problematic baggage. Even if those big companies would be interested in taking over, they would offer a very low price. And when I say price, I dont mean money. To me, money isnt a problem. Even if the company goes bankrupt immediately, I have ways to ensure that I can live the rest of my life comfortably. But its just not my ideal life to shoulder a tainted reputation and live the rest of my life with no excitement whatsoever. Im not even forty yet, damn it! I hope that Spirit Creation Creatures can continue existing in a relatively independent manner. Even if were no longer known as Spirit Creation Creatures, its fine. I dont mind it as long as it can continue existing. But this is practically impossible if I work with a large company. They will tear Spirit Creation Creatures to shreds, like how hyenas tear apart antelopes. With you, though, I think that we can work in a rather equal fashion and that you will allow my company to retain its basic dignity and independence. Is that so? Meng Chao sank into deep thought. Of course. Our research center might have been destroyed, but even when a skilled person is struck with hardships, hes still better than someone with no skill, right? Everyone from our research team besides Gao Ye is still around. This group of experienced biochemical experts is a huge piece of treasure. Besides being able to help Superstar reach new heights, they can also be beneficial for your cultivation, Xie Xiaolei said. Think about it. Theyre dozens of experienced specialists who you can use as your personal cultivation consultants. They can customize a cultivation plan solely for you and search for secrets in your cells and genes. How much faster would your cultivation then become? Meng Chao was tempted. Are all the researchers in your company not planning to leave? He had thought that Spirit Creation Creatures was going to collapse after it went through such a catastrophe. And when a tree fell, all its occupants would leave. The researchers had no reason to fall together with Spirit Creation Creatures, right? Where can they go after they leave Spirit Creation Creatures? Xie Xiaolei sighed. Meng Chao, you know what happened. They definitely helped Gao Ye create that Ultimate Sandworm. Even though I can swear with my life that they didnt know anything about Gao Yes plan, which was also confirmed by the results of the investigation, at the end of the day, they still indirectly helped Gao Ye with his crimes! Now, theyre being kept in isolation for investigation, but even if the investigation ends, this matter will turn into a stain they can never erase from their resume. With it around, even if they join other biochemical modification companies, do you think that they will be able to get in touch with the main projects and continue to stay at the top of the industry? The ones who are only of average talent may be willing to become nameless researchers for the rest of their lives, and thats fine, but I personally recruited most of them. Theyre all the best graduates from Agricultural University and all of them are prideful people. They hope to have a few achievements related to their name and will not tolerate having this sort of stain getting in the way of their life. They wont stand for other people looking at them differently and living the rest of their lives achieving nothing. Thats why theyre not willing to leave. They will grit their teeth and persevere until the day Spirit Creation Creatures rises back to power. Got it. Meng Chao nodded slowly. Honestly speaking, Spirit Creation Creatures was in the limelight in the biochemical modification circle. It has a lot of technology, experience, and businesses. Even if Gao Ye dealt you a heavy blow, the remaining assets are still a very tempting slice of pie. But I know myself. Superstar is just a small company that was created last year. Since its creation, we have been focusing on low-grade or middle-grade harvesting jobs. Weve never been in touch with biochemical modifications before. Also, our company is still small. We cant compare to Spirit Creation Creatures in terms of our capital or resources. This pie is too big and greasy. We cant eat it. During the start of the year, didnt you take in Prosperous? You did beautifully when you ate that giant. It was basically a classic, stereotypical case described in textbooks, Xie Xiaolei said. Thats different. Meng Chao shook his head. Superstar had broken free from Prosperous, so we were connected to each other. We were competing in the same area, so we understood our tasks very well. I also share a good personal relationship with Prosperous former owner, President Qin. We are ready to sacrifice our lives for each other. All these factors were like blessings, and its what brought about this deal. Spirit Creation Creatures is far larger than Prosperous. If I try to merge with you, I wont be trying to eat a giant, Id be eating a dinosaur. President Xie, forgive me for being blunt, but youre just acting in desperation. I want to help you, but Superstar cant give Spirit Creation Creatures a lot of things. No, you can. Xie Xiaolei insisted. At the very least, you can bring one thing to Spirit Creation Creaturestrust. Meng Chao decided to listen to him quietly. I told you just now that the most fatal blow to Spirit Creation Creatures from Gao Yes betrayal is not Gao Ye leaving and not the reduction of our current businesses, but the loss of trust. The governments trust is the most important, because the northern frontlines is going to be developed now, and well also be launching major counterattacks in the eastern, western, and southern frontlines. If we want to get any deals, we must have trust from the government, Xie Xiaolei explained. Based on what I know, the Red Dragon Army is planning to form a solo monster army. Theyll be using modified biochemical beasts to fight against normal monsters and open up the eastern, western, and southern frontlines. If we want to take this business, its impossible without trust. Spirit Creation Creatures has received major damage and its reputation was stained. It no longer has the ability to exist alone. The only way for it to continue existing is by affiliating itself to a powerful fighter that the government trusts completely. It would be best if they were a hero everyone knows, since only then could we take our time to wash away the stain and rebuild the trust. Meng Chao started laughing. President Xie, your analysis is correct, but Im not a powerful fighter the government trusts completely and a hero known to the public! Youre too humble, Meng Chao. Xie Xiaolei smiled faintly. While talking, he gradually regained his spirit and some of the elegance of the president who planned all the operations of the company. First, you performed outstandingly during the northern offense and contributed under Raging Waves. Even though your contributions have not been announced publicly due to them being classified information, I know of them from different channels. Plenty of strong people and people from all forces of power are impressed with you. Second, you have been involved in the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise from the start to the end. Youre the last person to have talked to Gao Ye as well, and you too spoke for a long time. If the related departments try to understand the event clearly, they cannot exclude you from the case. In other words, theres a good chance youll get in contact with the secret hid by Gao Ye. Its impossible for the related departments to not trust you. Third, your personal tutor, Gu Jianbo, has just become a five-star superhuman, and he stirred up the trend by releasing the Ultimate Style. Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that the Ultimate Style can challenge the Overkill Style. Its already showing signs of becoming the leader of all martial arts aside from the Overkill Style. Youre Gu Jianbos personal student, so not only do you receive lessons from him, your relationship is much tighter when compared to usual teacher-student relationships. Youre going to be the person who will take over Gu Jianbos legacy in the future and become the head of the Ultimate Style. I believe that you wont stay a two-star superhuman for long, either. Besides, Mr. Gu just got married. His wife is another powerful person in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, Griffin Li Yingzi. As long as their relationship remains strong, this married couples authority will be incredibly high in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. You share a really good relationship with Agricultural Universitys resource course as well. Elder Ning worked with Agricultural Universitys resource course to form the Fire Relayer Foundation, and youre deeply involved in it as well. In other words, you basically have all the resources of the powerful courses in Agricultural University. The biochemical modification circle is not big, but its not small either. Its formed mainly of people from Agricultural University. Even the biochemical experts in the government are mostly our seniors or juniors. As long as you have Agricultural Universitys trust, you basically have the governments trust as well. I also heard that you have a good relationship with Yan Organization. The Red Dragon Army has announced that they will research Ripple Force V3 together with Yan Organization and turn it to the primary force execution technique for the grassroots forces. By the looks of it, Yan Organization will be working with the military from now on. But even more importantly, you saved my life. Instead of tearing apart Spirit Creation Creatures and feeding it to the hungry hyenas, I would much prefer to benefit you. It would be my way of repaying you. After considering this problem for half a month, this is the only way I could think of to save Spirit Creation Creatures. Dont you think it will work? Chapter 324 - Seize A Rare Chance Xie Xiaolei was frank and sincere in his words. His main point was that Spirit Creation Creatures brand was ruined. If they wanted to make a comeback, they had to get a clean brand to put on themselves. But he did not want to lose his control over Spirit Creation Creatures, so he did not want to get affiliated with some mega corporation. If they joined Superstar, they would lose some immediate benefits, but would retain a chance to rise from the ashes. Of course, to Meng Chao, this trade was not a loss. Right now, no matter how Superstar developed its business, it would be stuck in the field of harvesting monster materials. It was a field that did not require a high skill level and where competition was very fierce. This was especially the case since the northern offense. To target the lack of harvesters, many of the businesses, including Agricultural University, set up night schools and training classes to quickly train up low-grade harvesters. They had rather crude skills, but their fees were also really low. Many of the resource recovery companies were going all out to hire people, which created a price war, so Superstars profit was much lower than they had anticipated. Middle-grade and high-grade superbeasts like Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts did not often end up in Superstars hands. They could not handle the difficult monsters, but they did not want to be stuck harvesting low-grade monsters either. Hence, there was a hidden problem in Superstars development. In a few years time, the Monster War would come to an end. To solve the problem of tens of millions of peoples employment and development, Dragon City would definitely not stop and launch the colonization war. At that time, Superstar would die, because it only knew how to harvest monsters. They had to be in control of necessary skills and set up their plan ahead to ride the tides. Xie Xiaoleis suggestion was basically the same as him handing Meng Chao a free lunch. There were naturally risks that came with it, however. Xie Xiaolei was an ambitious person who had a lot of tricks up his sleeves and Spirit Creation Creatures was too big for Superstar. If Meng Chao were the slightest bit careless, their cooperation would end up with Xie Xiaolei supplanting him, and he would have done something as stupid as inviting an enemy into his abode. But as long as his strength continued increasing and the coattails he was riding on remained strong, the chances of this happening were not high. If Meng Chao had no knowledge of the future, he might have rejected Xie Xiaoleis offer just to avoid any unnecessary danger. After all, with Superstars current state, it was enough for his family to live comfortably for the rest of their lives. But since he knew that the apocalypse was around the corner, he had to gamble everything he had time and again to expand his power so that he could influence Dragon Citys development. Compared to the survival of Dragon City, being in control of Superstar was insignificant. After coming to this conclusion, Meng Chao said, I need to think about this carefully. But President Xie, you need to be prepared for the worst. Im not part of the real operations of Superstar. My father and President Qin might be among the shareholders, but Elder Ning, Yan Organization, and Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu are among our shareholders. Recently, a company under Sky Pillar Organization has also begun working with us. This is an important matter, and I cant make the call alone. Besides, even if were as thick as thieves, its useless. Right now, Spirit Creation Creatures is still under investigation. Who knows when youll be released? We dont know whether you will be allowed to break down your company to sell it either. Got it. But the fact that youll consider it is enough for me. Xie Xiaolei smiled with confidence. Dont worry. As long as both parties have the will, the government will do its best to make the cooperation work. Youre worried that Superstar does not have enough capital and skill to merge with Spirit Creation Creatures, right? Dont worry about that. The government will think of a way to solve it. All the industries in the biochemical modification field will help you. Meng Chao was stunned. Why? Its simple. Gao Yes betrayal doesnt just affect Spirit Creation Creatures, but the entire biochemical modification field, Xie Xiaolei explained. Look. Once the truth of this matter comes out, not only will Spirit Creation Creatures face the threat of destruction, the entire biochemical modification field, countless genetic editing companies, biotechnology industries, and our beloved Agricultural University will suffer a huge blow. The runic symbol machines faction will regain the upper hand, then. This is something that the biochemical modification faction will not just watch happen without doing anything. Right now, the most important thing for us to do is solve this problem as soon as possible so that it will not fester. Its fine even if Spirit Creation Creatures loses the construction deal for Subway No.20. Im fine with letting any other biochemical modification company take it, but we cant let it fall into the hands of the runic symbol machines faction. So, you should talk about this with your tutor and the higher-ups in Agricultural University. Trust me, youll get the green light in all areas, and theyll provide you with various resources. This is a once in a blue moon chance, so you must seize it! I will. Meng Chao nodded. Strategies in the business field were not his field of expertise. But he could ask a lot of people for advice, like Qin Hu, Ning Shewo, Yan Hengbo, and Lu Siya. Of course, he could also go through Gu Jianbo and ask Black Tortoise Zong Yue. If he could get the support from the various leaders in the field, he might actually be able to swallow the dinosaur. Once they were done with serious matters, the two men relaxed and started chatting. Of course, the moment they started, their topic couldnt help but stray to Gao Ye. That bastard Ive been friends with him for more than ten years, so how could he attack me? Xie Xiaolei sighed sadly. Hes mad. The viruses invaded his brain and he went through a complete spirit energy deviation. How could I not tell? I should have been able to tell. I should have been able to tell a long time ago that hes a complete lunatic! This caught Meng Chaos interest. Whats wrong? Did Gao Ye often do something shocking? Yes! Xie Xiaolei gritted his teeth. Hes a cultivation maniac and a mad scientist. When he was still in Agricultural University, he spent entire days going only to the labs and the cultivation rooms. He didnt even go to the cafeteria often. I was the one who brought him his food every day and he just took a few bites in some corner of the lab. After graduation, he got his own lab, and it became worse. Not only did he sleep at the lab, he also conducted all sorts of crazy experiments. Because of bacteria spilling out and the drugs rushing into him, he turned into something that resembled neither a human nor a ghoul. From that moment onwards, he had already turned into a monster! Meng Chao could not help but laugh. President Xie, there are plenty of powerful people who are also cultivation maniacs. Thats not exactly shocking behavior. Well then, theres another thing. Xie Xiaolei drew closer. He had a mysterious look on his face as he said, Due to an accident in his experiment, Gao Ye was heavily injured. He suffered disabilities from it and his organs were damaged. He had to deal with endless neuropathic pain. To repair his organs and reduce the pain, he had to stay in the hospital for a few days every month to receive treatment. With Spirit Creation Creatures financial power, we could send him to a quiet, private hospital for his treatment, but he never went. He insisted on going to a hellhole that is a government hospital! Meng Chao was slightly stunned. It is a hellhole? Of course. Lets talk about their suite ward. They dont have an air ventilation system, so the air here is the same as in low-grade wards. I can even smell the scent of rot, Xie Xiaolei grumbled. If I had a choice, I would never stay here! Meng Chao looked around. Even though it was a single ward, the air and environment were indeed not comparable to the VIP suite wards in Feng Shui Medical Center. Xie Xiaolei was kept in isolation to be investigated. The abnormal beast research department placed him here, and there were two stoic, large, and built men standing guard outside the door. Xie Xiaolei could, thus, not do as he pleased and nitpick loudly. I wouldnt have minded him going to a government hospital to receive treatment, but at the very least, he should have stayed in a single ward, right? Xie Xiaolei asked. But Gao Ye refused it. I dont know whats wrong with his head. Every month, when he was admitted to a hospital, he insisted on staying in a low-grade ward, which has the worst possible environment. Its the type where more than ten people stay in a single room. No matter how I tried to convince him otherwise, he refused to change wards. He told me that hes spent too much time in the lab where he faces cold research equipment or monstrous-looking biochemical beasts. He has to be in touch with normal people and breathe in the scent of the world. But this is a hospital were talking about! Ive seen those low-grade wards with more than ten people inside. Those places arent for people. Scent of the world? Bah! Hes absolutely nuts! Something like that happened? Meng Chao remembered how he had often accompanied his mother to the hospital for her physiotherapy, and she had stayed in a ward with more than ten people. He knew what sort of environment it had. It was not as if Gao Ye did not have money. He had a lot of Spirit Creation Creatures shars and had developed all sorts of tech, which he had personally patented. He did not spend much usually either, so why would he do this to torment himself? Meng Chao could not understand it. Xie Xiaolei continued bitterly rebuking Gao Yes actions for a while more. After some time, Meng Chao got up to bid farewell. By the way, President Xie. When he reached the door, he suddenly remembered something Gao Ye had mentioned before and asked casually, Lets say, hypothetically, Spirit Creation Creatures really has the chance to rise from the ashes and you manage to turn it into a mega corporation with a lot of power and wealth. Once you have an astronomical amount of money in your hands, what will you do that with that wealth? Of course Im going to buy cultivation resources and reach Deity Realm! Xie Xiaolei blurted out without thinking. Meng Chao nodded and followed up with another question. What if you really manage to reach Deity Realm. What are you going to do next? If I reach Deity Realm, Ill be in control of more resources, and Ill develop Spirit Creation Creatures even more. I might even expand the company throughout all of the Other World. Xie Xiaolei became excited. He paused for a moment and added. Of course, if we can really end up with a full-on cooperation, it would be Superstar expanding throughout the Other World. I dont care about superficial reputation. I just want to enjoy the feeling of expansion. What then? Meng Chao insisted with his line of questioning. Lets say you manage to expand the company all over the Other World. What are you going to do after that? Then Ill definitely accumulate more resources and reach a higher realm, Xie Xiaolei said matter-of-factly. But youve already reached Deity Realm. Thats nothing. Deity Realm is not the end. Theres no limit to life. Xie Xiaoleis eyes shone, and he said with longing on his face, Isnt that the dream of all superhumans? To see the world behind Deity Realm? Meng Chaos lips moved. He really wanted to say At the very least, thats not Gao Yes dream, but he held it back. While thinking about it, he pushed the door open and left without turning his head back. Chapter 325 - Professor of Sandworms Meng Chao did not return home immediately. For some reason he could not fathom, he went down the stairs and visited the other wards. He was in an inpatient building with more than fifty floors. The top two floors were suite wards. They had television, fridges, couches, living rooms, attached bathrooms, and bathing equipment. Aside from the faint smell of antiseptic, they were not that much different compared to a hotel room. If he went downwards from the forty-eighth floor, all the wards he saw were normal wards from different departments. But the normal wards were also divided into different grades. The single wards were expensive. Even though they had no fridges, couches, and living rooms, they had their own attached bathrooms. There were also double wards and triple wards. These could ensure the patients basic dignity. But most of them were six-people wards, eight-people wards, and ten-people wards. Theoretically speaking, ten-people wards should be the limit. But after Dragon City transmigrated, all forms of matter were no longer stable. Due to cells mutating and new viruses, there were a lot more people infected by all sorts of diseases compared to the time they were on Earth. The invasion of monsters also caused all sorts of secondary disasters, such as houses collapsing, fires, corrosive gases burning the lungs, and other things. It led to the government hospitals being filled to the brim. The standard ten-people wards were usually stuffed full with twenty or thirty people until they were like sardines in a barrel. Some of the patients were in dire need of a bed, but had no space in a ward, so the hospital could only put beds in the corridors or stairwells. But this was something only done if they begged for it and had certain connections. It was the time when visitors were allowed, so Meng Chao casually went to a floor and entered it. There were temporary beds on both sides of the narrow corridor. The wrinkled sheets had skeletal bodies, and even if there was a thick scent of antiseptic in the air, it could not hide the smell of death and decay. A married couple dressed in simple clothes were at the nurses station. They were discussing something with distressed expressions. Meng Chao listened to them. Apparently, their child was very ill and there were no longer any beds in the cheapest ten-people ward. There was one bed left in a single ward, but it was expensive, and they could not claim insurance for it. As the nurses urged them to make their decision, they calculated the medical fees and hospitalization costs. The door to a ten-people ward was by the nurses station. Meng Chao swept a glance inside through the open door and noticed that even though the ten-people ward was really cramped, it was divided into around thirty small cubicles with curtains. It was like a hornets nest. Both men and women stayed in it. The moans of the patients, the sounds of them excreting, the stench of rotting blood and flesh as well as excretion, and the cries as well as sighs from the family members gathered together into a wave that the curtains could not block, and it came charging at Meng Chao. Some of the patients and their family members had even given up on preserving their dignity. They did not even bother closing the curtains completely and Meng Chao could see the strange-looking bodies. Some of them were handicapped or looked even more hideous than monsters. Meng Chao shut his eyes and sucked in a deep breath of the foul-smelling air. It stimulated his nerves and stirred up memories of his past. Humans were forgetful creatures. Meng Chao had accompanied his mother to a hospital a lot of times. If they had to be admitted, his mother always insisted on staying in a ten-people ward despite all their protests. So Meng Chao was very familiar with the environment. He had even stayed in one of such wards before. However, once he awakened to supernatural powers, he had the power to send his mother to Feng Shui Medical Center. In just half a year, he got used to life with clean windows, fresh air, nurses being polite and patient, doctors being elegant and gentle, and an environment full of people who exercised professional behavior. The memories from the ten years before that gradually disappeared because of it. When someone mentioned a hospital to him, Meng Chao now thought of Feng Shui Medical Center, or at the very least, a suite room like the one in which Xie Xiaolei was staying. It was only when he stood there, his nostrils filled with the breaths exhaled by dozens of patients, his ears listened to the sound of family members arguing with nurses, patients peeing and farting behind the curtains, and heard moans and weeping did he remember the past. Most of the hospitals in Dragon City were like this. Gao Ye Is this the world you wanted to carve into your memory? Meng Chao had all sorts of complicated emotions in his heart while he quietly thought about Gao Yes psychological state. Perhaps Gao Ye was right. Humans were never born equal. Life was not some invaluable treasure, either. Human lives and dignity could be measured, and the scale was pretty accurate. Once someone applied for reimbursement for a ten-people ward, the hospitalization fee would be around 24 dollars a day. If it were a six-people ward, it was around 52 dollars a day. The price for double wards and single wards went up to more than 200 dollars. And the price for suite wards like Xie Xiaoleis was 2,550 dollars per day. The VIP rooms in Feng Shui Medical Center were naturally even more expensive. If you deducted 24 from 52, you had 28. If you deducted 24 from 2,550, you had 2,526. This meant that the value of human dignity fluctuated between 28 dollars to 2,526 dollars. The amount of money you were willing to fork out represented the amount of dignity you would receive. As they sped up their actions to conquer the Other World and the cultivation system got perfected, the strong would continuously break the limits and the difference between people would continue widening wouldnt it? Yes, that should be the case. At the very least, based on what Meng Chao remembered of his previous life, decades later, the powerful in Dragon City were so great that they might as well be gods and normal people had no hope to catch up to them with just their hard work. As the distance between people continued widened, the difference in treatment also became more obvious. Of course it did. He was sure of that based on what he saw right now. He didnt even need the memories of his previous life to know that it would end up like that. From what Meng Chao knew, many of the powerful forces were developing high-end medical equipment and technology. There was one medical cabin in particular that was made entirely of the highest-grade crystal. It was practically on the same level as the Blue Origin Crystal Cave. It could form an amazing spirit energy magnetic field that resonates with a humans vitality magnetic field so the cells regenerative power works at maximum capacity. No matter how badly a person was injured, if they stayed in this sort of medical cabin, they would get better even without the administration of drugs. Of course, it would also cost an astronomical amount of money. The patients who stayed in the ten-people wards and were trapped in this sort of horrible environment would never be able to enjoy the crystalline super medical cabins. In truth, normal people did not even dare to dream about staying in single wards like Xie Xiaoleis. What was Gao Ye thinking about when he saw this every time he came to the hospital? Since the powerful are supposed to shed their blood for the weak, why cant the powerful first build some larger inpatient wards for the weak so they can retain their basic dignity? Gao Yes ugly face rose once more in front of Meng Chao. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao noticed that there was always a slight hint of mockery on Gao Yes face. And when his intentions were revealed, that mockery turned into indignation. Meng Chao sighed, turned around, and left. When he walked past the nurses station, he noticed that the distressed parents were still arguing with the nurse. Right when they made up their minds to have their child stay in a single ward, it was taken by some other patient. They lost the ward because they had hesitated for too long. While on his way back, Meng Chao kept on thinking about Gao Yes psychological state. He also thought about how Dragon City would bring about its own end. It would happen because the difference between people would keep on growing and the tear would end up too wide to cross. Perhaps it was because he had been thinking about it, but when he returned home, Meng Chao found a very strange email. Meng Chao had an official account on the largest broadcasting platform in Dragon City. He had inherited a lot of fans from the Weeping Reaper, so he handed his account to Yan Feirous group to operate it. His exposure rate was pretty high, and if he ignored the ghostwriters and lurkers, the remaining active fans still sent him hundreds of passionate emails every day. But the email he received was sent to the account Meng Chao had used during high school. It was a pretty private account. The person who sent him the email was Professor of Sandworms. Meng Chao stared at the name for a long time before he held his breath and opened the email. It contained the experiment log that started half a month ago. There was a large amount of experimental data, detailed diagrams, biological neural network scans as well as Gao Yes changes in sense of self. [28 April, New Era Year 56. [The growth of organs is far faster than what I imagined. My wounds are about to recover. The self-regenerative abilities of annelids have further research value. If a human being came in possession of them, we could regrow lost limbs, which would increase Dragon Citys fighting power.] [30 April, New Era Year 56. [The brand new nervous system gave me a new cognitive experience. Since my nerve bundles are ten times thicker, have myelin sheaths a, and are independent existences in different sections, I possess something similar to multithreading. Ive never felt as smart as I am currently.] [1 May, New Era Year 56. [Its my greatest oversight to not have created a few tentacles for this body. It must be known that the first sparks of human civilization were created by neanderthals, who freed their upper limbs from the ground and learned to do things with them. [But its not necessary for me to create a few pairs of tentacles like those of an octopus. [In the next stage of evolution, as long as I can get some sturdier nerve bundles and connect them to mechanical arms, Ill be able to handle the loss of arms. [My past self was truly foolish. There was simply no need for me to be conflicted about choosing a body of flesh and blood or one of metal. [The soul itself is the only proof of human existence.] [3 May, New Era Year 56. [This accursed phantom pain. I didnt expect that after I transferred my consciousness, it would still cling to me like a shadow. Its even stronger than before. [I keep thinking that Im still a human and that I still have my arms, legs, and head. These non-existent limbs are constantly reminding me of their existence through pain. [It might be because the human soul is not compatible with monster nerves. As my calculation abilities and mental power increased, the pain has also increased ten times. It feels like my soul is submerged in powerful acid, and I cant bear it, not even for half a second. [It seems like there is a reason behind why human nerves and human souls were never used to their full potential. [If I want a soul that is ten times stronger, I must pay a price that is ten times larger. [But this is fine. [At the very least, I found out that there is another fatal flaw in the consciousness transferring technologyphantom pain. I had never considered it. [I hope that my calculation abilities and mental power will be able to last for a long time. [Before the phantom pain defeats me, I must defeat it.] Chapter 326 - Two Sides of the Same Coin That was the end of the experiment log. Beneath it, there was a message from Gao Ye. [Meng Chao, I told you that this is a consciousness transferring experiment and something that only happens once in a blue moon. Its a brand new evolutionary path for human civilization. [I sent you the first experimental log detailing the past half a month, and I will keep sending new experimental logs to you at irregular intervals. I hope that you will send them to the experts in Agricultural University, which, I believe, will provide some help to the research theyre currently conducting. [Due to the limitations of my experiment, many of the measurements of my data arent very accurate. The research methods I can use are also very basic. But at the very least, I can obtain personal experience from it. This is something no high-end research lab will be able to get. [After trying to adapt to my new body over the past half a month, my soul has now completely integrated into my new body. [I can clearly sense that my intelligence has increased. I can easily solve many of the problems that I had pondered for years. I solved quite a number of difficult problems of life science and came up with a summary of most algorithms, formulae, and models of magnetic fields. [I will compress the results into a zip file and send them to you. If you trust me, you can use it to cultivate. I believe that it will help you reach new heights. [If you dont trust me, you can send the file to Black Tortoise Zong Yue, the dean of Agricultural Universitys martial arts and life science department. You can then train under his guidance. [Of course there is a price for this intelligencethe phantom pain is getting worse. [My IQ fluctuates. If I conduct five standard IQ tests at random points of the day in twenty-four hours, the points vary greatly. This means that the fusion between my nervous system and soul is not perfect. My body might separate from my soul at any point in time. [My memories seem to have become worse as well. Every time I wake up from sleep, for around ten minutes, I do not remember anything of the human world. [I dont know whether its because my soul is not compatible with my body or whether its because Im far from human society and have been staying too long in the dark. [Im afraid that I will turn into a monster, perhaps even fall from grace and end up as a demon. [But what does it matter? Since the beginning of the experiment, Ive already predicted this. [There were a few times when I woke up in the rotting darkness and thought of myself as a wounded member of a guerilla squad who died in a forest. [Before being killed by the enemy, he left his will to the people who came to find his squad. [The government will now help you build schools and hospitals, and they will also increase your salary and benefits, but thats not because of their guilty conscience from letting the squad die. Its not because theyve become good people, either. Its because the squad cleared the path for them to build things. [Heh. Guardian angels and demons have always been two sides of the same coin. If there were no demons, the guardian angels would never be willing to protect humans. [Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization, and the blood of the strong flows for the weak. What touching slogans. But the more touching a slogan is, the more obvious it should be that there is no way a dream will come true without reason. [Normal people will not just wait around for the superhumans protection and salvation. [If normal people do not hold onto my weapon tightly, blades will pierce their chests. They might come from monsters, but might also come from superhumans. [Normal people must obtain the power to become demons so that they can keep superhumans in check and give them an impetus. Then, the superhumans will turn those two slogans into reality and build a better future together. [So, Im willing to become that bullet and saber. Im willing to become the demon who lurks around in the superhumans hearts. [Of course, I dont know how long I will be able to maintain my beliefs. [Perhaps as the phantom pain grows stronger, the problem of my soul not being compatible with my body will continue rising. Before long, I may go completely mad and lose my sense of self. [But before that can happen, I will send my coordinates and weaknesses to you. Please bring a group of superhumans to destroy me, but also to witness my power. [Take note: Do not come alone, or else, I might end up killing you. [Once I die, I hope that you will be in charge of dissecting and harvesting my body. I believe that with your skills, you will be able to unravel all the secrets in my body and help our civilization brave the waves and continue forward. [Professor of Sandworms, 13 May, New Era Year 56.] That was the end of the email. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. He got up, turned off the lights, and sat for a long time in the darkness. He imagined himself as a Giant Sandworm with a human soul. He kept to himself and lurked in the darkness underground while evolving and thinking about things. Just what are Supernatural Entities? The next morning, Meng Chao joined Lu Siya in her race car and went to a training camp that the abnormal beast research department had built in the west of the city. On the way, Lu Siya was very excited. Xie Xiaolei still has a few tricks up his sleeve. His guess is correct. The higher-ups dont want to cause a ruckus about Gao Ye turning into a monster because this will deal a heavy blow to the biochemical modification faction, and it will cause the runic symbol machines faction to become restless again after they just entered a ceasefire. Theyve only just suppressed a conflict. If its lit again, it will not be beneficial to all the people in Dragon City. So, if a company pops up at this moment to take care of the problems left by Spirit Creation Creatures, the higher-ups will definitely do everything they can to support it, even if its a small company like Superstar. I think that Xie Xiaoleis suggestions are very tempting and doable. Lets not talk about the skills he will bring to you. The man himself is a general who has gone through multiple battles in the business world. Superstar doesnt have a lot of people who are skilled in managing a company, right? We can exclude your dad, and Qin Hu doesnt have enough knowledge in this area either. If we rely on his code of brotherhood to operate, you wont be able to grow your company. If Xie Xiaolei manages the operations of Superstar, I believe that in a few years time, it wont be unlikely for the company to be ten times larger than it is now. Of course, an ambitious veteran in the business world might not be someone you, your dad, and Qin Hu can control. If youre careless, youll end up inviting an enemy into your place and will have to face the risk of him taking over your company. So, at the end of the day, it still depends on whether you have the confidence. If youre worried that you cant control Xie Xiaolei, I dont mind taking Spirit Creation Creatures. Hey, Ive been talking for a long time, but you just stay with your head propped up on your hand while you look outside with a contemplative look on your face. You look like youre thinking while being all emo and stuff. Are you listening to me? Meng Chao, I noticed that youre becoming really rude. Even if we no longer share the relationship of an employer and employee, Im still older than you by a few years, so I can be considered to be your big sister. Whats with that attitude?! Meng Chao finally looked at her. He pointed outside the window and said, Look over there. Lu Siya was slightly stunned. She looked outside the window. The reflection glass curtainwalls of the skyscrapers beside them had formed huge monitors. They showed video ads made by the Supernatural Tower. The screen flashed, and a veteran hunter with a beard showed up. He was fighting fiercely against a monster in the wild. When he finally ended the monsters life with one slash, he turned around and grinned at the screen with his pearly white teeth. Im a superhuman! The screen flashed. Now, it showed a thermal power plant. The flames in the huge furnaces looked like magma. They seemed alive with how fiercely they danced. They originated from highly unstable and violent fire-type crystals that could only be suppressed by the vitality magnetic fields from superhumans. Then, through multiple stages of energy conversion, they were converted to electricity and transferred to thousands of families. The superhumans, who were working hard, were covered in soot. They, too, faced the cameras and smiled. Were superhumans! The screen flashed. This time, it was an operating theater. A doctor had his eyes shut tight while mumbling. Dozens of scalpels, hemostats, suturing devices, and surgical equipment floated around his body. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and said calmly, Im a superhuman. A few other clips showed up after that. They were all about superhumans from various industries working hard. At the end, the monitor showed two lines. [Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization.] [The blood of the strong flows for the weak.] Recently, the Supernatural Tower has been showing more advertisements. Theyve been showing these two slogans all the time on every street. Lu Siya cast Meng Chao a rather puzzled glance. Whats wrong with them? Are you telling me that this is the first time you saw them? Of course not. The TV and broadcasting platforms constantly show promotions related to these two slogans. The Supernatural Tower even put these two slogans on banners, which are everywhere in the city. Its impossible for me to not see them. Meng Chao paused for a moment and said, I just want to ask, do you believe them? Lu Siya snickered. Meng Chao frowned. Whats with that? You dont believe in the slogans and think that theyre lies? I didnt say that. Dont go accusing me of something I didnt do, Lu Siya said. Its not that I dont believe in the slogans. Its just Just what? Lu Siya thought about it and said, Let me put it this way. Youve never seen the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee putting on advertisements or banners in the streets saying the sun is round, right? Meng Chao frowned further. Of course not. Whats with the question? Lu Siya just continued without answering Meng Chaos question. Thats right. The government never put up a slogan like the sun is round because this is an obvious fact. When you look up, you know that. Then, have you ever seen the Supernatural Tower or the Survival Committee saying anything like passionate youths must look for someone to date? Meng Chao looked at her. No. Thats right. Youve never seen something like that, because its impossible for them to do it, and theres no need for it, because what would be the point of that sort of announcement? Once the opportunity arises, the passionate youths will definitely chase after their love. They dont need to be motivated by a slogan for it, Lu Siya said. Do you understand now? If you dont need slogans for clear facts like the sun is round and things that are normal for humans, like chasing after love, then, do you think Id believe in the two slogans the government is pushing on us right now? Meng Chao sighed. So, after all that, youre just saying that you dont believe them. Nope. I do. Lu Siya gave a sly smile. As long as Im the first to believe in these two slogans, then more superhumans will believe in them, and when most of the superhumans believe in them, itll no longer matter whether I believe them or not, get it? Meng Chao snorted coldly and turned his face away so that he could hide the fact that he absolutely did not understand what Lu Siya was trying to say. The race car came to a stop in front of a worn down office building with twenty floors. Written on the signboard in front of the building was: Monster Research Department, Center of Statistics. Hidden behind this seemingly normal signboard was the training camp of the abnormal beast research department.v Chapter 327 - Brand New Fighting Style Both of them wore sunglasses and restrained their vitality magnetic fields to get on a rusty elevator while watched by guards who pretended to be normal office employees. To Meng Chaos surprise, the elevator did not go up. Instead, it went straight down. Clanging sounds reached his ears. The elevator trembled a little. The journey did not seem to have an end to it. Meng Chao reckoned that they had gone at least one hundred meters underground. The door opened and revealed a winding, dark, small tunnel. Based on the mottled walls, it was an underground defensive facility that had existed under Dragon City since it was on Earth and was as complicated as a maze. When it was first designed, it had to have been used to fend against nuclear weapons. A group of lucky people would be able to stay here for decades or even more than one hundred years, and when things had settled down outside, they would go out. Hence, the entire place looked crudely made, tough, and cold. It was very militarized. With Lu Siya in the lead, they went through three doors that were thicker than half a meter, and finally, the area ahead of them became brighter. The tough walls on both sides of the tunnel were replaced by strengthened glass. Through it, Meng Chao could see labs with monsters. The first lab was a 3D maze that slowly rotated in the air. It had a small rat with a body as white as jade. It was moving around the maze, which was quite complex. Even humans might have a hard time finding the exit. There were also researchers controlling the forks in the maze. They randomly opened and closed the barricades to change the way out. The rat could remember each path clearly. It always chose the right path, and it never hesitated when it made its choice. When it reached the end, it enjoyed good food. The second lab was filled with a faint blue liquid. A colorful eight-tentacled octopus that could change its color like a chameleon floated inside it. It was currently doing sudoku. Meng Chao blinked to make sure that his eyes were not playing tricks on him. The octopus was indeed holding a marker pen that could be used underwater. With a tentacle wrapped around the pen, it was focused on solving a sudoku puzzle on an incredibly large white board. The third lab had a monster that looked like a combination between a sloth and an anteater. It was curled up lazily in a corner of the lab and snoring loudly. Meng Chao listened to it closely and soon realized that the monster was not snoring, but reciting poetry in a strange voice. The bright moon shines through the window next to the bed, its light on the floor is like snow on the ground; I look up and see the moon, and I cannot help but look down to remember my home. Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya in shock. Its just imitating speech like a parrot, Lu Siya explained. It doesnt really understand the meaning of the poem. They did a simple stimulation, and this is what happened when it reacted to it based on nervous impulse. Speaking of which, imitation is also a very important method of learning. Who knows whether it will gain enlightenment after it receives multiple stimulations in continuous waves and understands the beauty of the poem? There was no monster in the fourth lab. A lone human was standing inside and staring at Meng Chao with a depressed look. Meng Chao was just about to ask Lu Siya what was going on and why they trapped a human inside when he realized that the humans facial features were a little strange. His face was very stiff, as if he was wearing a human skin mask. And that mask was a copy of Meng Chaos own face. The next moment, the human suddenly blinked and became transparent. His entire body slumped down and he turned into a pile of goo. It trembled about and looked like an extra large sticky pudding. Meng Chao realized that all monsters locked up in the lab were not normal monsters. Their fighting strength might not compare to Hell Beasts or Apocalyptic Beasts, but they had high intelligence or strange abilities. Meng Chao saw Ye Xiaoxing in an office at the end of the corridor. The office was not big to begin with, but now it was full of files with many years worth of dust on them. It looked like a warehouse that a tornado had visited recently. Ye Xiaoxing was curled up among a pile of old books. He wore two detachable sleeves, which made him look like an old accountant who did not care about the affairs of the world rather than a powerful fighter who could fight fiercely against the Ultimate Sandworm. Meng Chao, we meet again. Ye Xiaoxing shut a folder with lots of monster information. He removed the detachable sleeves and released a long breath before he smiled and said, First, a piece of good news. Well be giving you a huge amount of support in regard to Superstar taking over Spirit Creation Creatures remaining business, technology, and employees. Siya should have mentioned it to you along the way. I dont want this matter to blow up again and stir up another internal conflict between the biochemical modification faction and the runic symbol machines faction. More importantly, you fought under Raging Waves and your persistent investigation of the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise has proven that youre a loyal and brave warrior who is fighting for Dragon City and human civilization. Unfortunately, the explosion in the Red Radiance Jade mine destroyed most of the marks left by you, Siya, and Qin Hu during your fierce fight underground. We cant tell the citizens the whole truth so that all of you would get the glory you deserve. But we wont let our heroes suffer losses. We also want to see industries like Superstar become bigger and stronger. Since theyre controlled by heroes, theyll become pillars that will defend Dragon City. Also, you dont need to worry about the cooperation, like who is the more dominant and who is the more submissive, that you dont have business talent, and whether Spirit Creation Creatures will take over the company because youre busy with cultivation and fighting. With the abnormal beast research department protecting you, I believe that Xie Xiaolei will not do something that will destroy him. After all, hes smart and knows that we have information on him. He has already made a mistake once. Meng Chaos thoughts raced. He knew that the investigation regarding the White Spirit and Gao Ye would definitely involve him, because he had been personally involved in the matter. The abnormal beast research department seemed to have decided to treat Spirit Creation Creatures as a huge slice of pie and place it right beside his mouth so he would eat until he was full and his mouth was covered in grease. Then, he would work for the research department willingly. Based on the memories of his previous life, even though the abnormal beast research department was not large right now, it would soon develop at insane speeds and become an organization with real power that could stand on equal ground with the adjudicator court. In certain areas, it could even do whatever it wanted with no one being able to say anything about it. Meng Chao would definitely not complain if he could be on the same side with this golden coattail. After all, it was a golden coattail that others could only wish for. He nodded and said readily, Thank you, Section Chief Ye. Ye Xiaoxing waved his hand in dismissal and said with a smile. You arent considered an official member of the abnormal beast research department, so you dont need to refer to me as section chief. The abnormal beast research department has formed a temporary team to specifically investigate the White Spirit and Gao Yes cases. Weve invited some experts and powerful people working in society to investigate the cases. Im in charge of it for the time being. You can call me Elder Ye or Captain Ye. Honestly speaking, Meng Chao, you gave me a really difficult problem. You must understand, our members usually have to go through intensive training for more than half a year in the abnormal beast research department and pass all sorts of tests before they have the right to come here. But you had close contact with Lin Chuan, the White Spirit, and Gao Ye. Gao Ye even sent his experimental log to you after he turned into the Professor of Sandworms. Its impossible for us not to include you. I believe in your loyalty to Dragon City, but I still have to give you a reminder. What you will come into contact with is top-secret information, and that includes countless past events that were sealed during the dark era. If any of this goes out, it might threaten the safety of Dragon City. Countless people will die, even though theyve done nothing wrong. So, while you can fail a task, remove yourself from it, or use fierce opinions to go up against us, you are not to leak these secrets. Can you accept this? Of course, Meng Chao said. I know what is important and what is not. I wont reveal those secrets. If being realistic, who had more secrets than him in all of Dragon City? Alright. Then, allow me to introduce the abnormal beast research department to you. I believe that you have already gotten to know from Siya that were an organization that has just been formed and handles monsters with high intelligence. You must have a lot of questions for us, and I will answer all of them, but only within the limits of authority. Ye Xiaoxing paused for a moment before he asked, Meng Chao, do you think that the Monster War will end like this? Meng Chao was a little taken aback. He wanted to laugh. If anyone else were asked this question, even a strategist with the highest aims would have a hard time answering. But he knew the correct answer. No. Meng Chao shook his head slowly and said, I know weve killed the Apocalyptic Beasts residing in Raging Waves in the northern offense and a lot of superhumans became stronger in terms of fighting power. This ensured that the monsters around Dragon City were unable to launch any organized large-scale attacks. But I dont think that Dragon City can sleep without worry and just wait for the final victory to land in our hands. Ye Xiaoxing exchanged a glance with Lu Siya. There was surprise in his gaze. He did not expect that Meng Chao would be this calm. He could not help but ask curiously, Why do you say that? Meng Chao smiled faintly and said, Its very simple. If the Monster War could be won so easily, there would be no need for the government to set up the abnormal beast research department. While on the way to this room, I saw a lot of abnormal beasts. Their fighting strength should be nothing special and cannot compare even to that of Nightmarish Beasts, but they have extraordinary intelligence and even the ability to pretend to be humans. So here are my thoughts. If monsters remain without any organization, they will never be able to deal with humanitys steel army when it comes to a full-frontal attack. After all, its impossible for their bodies to continue growing with no limits. No matter how strong they become, they wont be able to handle a blow from Huge Dragons Might Cannon. But Dragon City is small, and we have a huge population. There are plenty of skyscrapers, but theyre all very fragile and are easy targets. They could become prey to endless terrorist attacks. If there was even one monster that has human-like intelligence who learns about the advantages and weaknesses of human civilization and how to control or imitate humans, it would be able to lurk among us without anyone noticing it. It would be free to detonate bombs, create earthquakes, assassinate important officials, specialists, and academicians. It could use all sorts of tricks to throw Dragon Citys order into chaos. It might not be able to win the war in one go with this tactic, but it could create chaos and panic, which would leave Dragon City in a constant state of weakness. Besides, as long as its smart enough, it would stay in places like Golden Tooth Lair and use thousands of innocent citizens as its shield and hostages. Itll be very difficult for us to find it, and even if we could accurately locate it, the cost for capturing and killing it would be so high that we couldnt bear it. If there were a lot of such highly intelligent monsters, even if we won the Monster War, we would do so while heavily wounded. Itd make it hard for us to begin colonizing the Other World. To sum it up, were now at the second stage of the Monster War, and were facing a brand new style of battle. If were careless, were going to face the risk of total defeat! Chapter 328 - Dragon City’s Problem Ye Xiaoxing nodded repeatedly as he listened to Meng Chao. I knew it. Its impossible for you to have relied only on luck to stop the White Spirit and Gao Ye. Ye Xiaoxing was impressed by Meng Chao. Youre completely right. Even though we shouted that we would conquer the Other World during the era that gave us the greatest despair, that was just to gather the hearts of people and point them in the direction with the strongest ideal. It doesnt mean that the war can be won easily and that the Other World will be conquered in no time. Many of the academicians in the Survival Committee, Supernatural Tower, and the Red Dragon Army have made predictions about the next stage of the war, and the endless terrorist attacks you mentioned just now might replace the simple and crude full-frontal clashes over the past few decades. This will become the main tactic the monsters will use against the humans. However, terrorist attacks on material things are not a fatal threat to Dragon City. What is troubling us even more is the mind attacks. Meng Chao thought about it and asked, Are you talking about monsters like the Demonic Air Ripping Eye? The type who are skilled in mind attacks and can make humans mental strength index plummet? No. Even though the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes are very strong, theyre not smart enough. Even though they can make a humans mental strength index plummet to zero, at most, they can only turn people brain-dead or make them go completely mad. They cant damage the core of Dragon City. The mind attacks Im talking about strike directly at humans thoughts. Ye Xiaoxing pointed at his temple. Meng Chao frowned a little. Thoughts? Thats right. The sturdiest fortresses are always destroyed from within, arent they? The thing that can be easily interfered with, invaded, changed, and completely twisted in a human are their thoughts. Ye Xiaoxing was quiet for a while before he said, Meng Chao, youre just a freshman and you havent truly joined society yet. The education you received from primary to high school should have described Dragon City as a city with its people united and a bright future. I have to admit. After half a centurys worth of peoples sacrifices and never-ending hard work, Dragon City has walked out of the darkness and created a glorious present we didnt even dream about in the past. We wouldnt lose to any of the metropolises on Earth. To achieve this, many superhumans led the fights and wore themselves out with all the fighting. They offered all their strength so that the fires of human civilization would burn brightly in the Other World. But a perfect world doesnt exist. No matter what sort of society we live in, there are always all sorts of problems and conflicts. You can understand that, right? Meng Chao nodded to show that he was not a naive university student and was mentally prepared to listen to the problems Dragon City currently faced. Ye Xiaoxing nodded and told him about Dragon Citys main conflicts. The first was the conflict between superhumans and normal people. Or rather, the difference between the powerful people and the weak was getting greater. The social strata might soon be torn apart, which would end up causing all sorts of societal problems. Humans were never equal, and it was a fact known since ancient times. A paradise of absolute equality would only be a hell with even more tragedy. But no matter how unequal the humans on Earth were, they were only facing an inequality in terms of wealth, authority, and societal positions. In terms of individual fighting strength, lifespan, and other basic aspects, even the top hundred richest people on Earth were not much different compared to a homeless man who did not have a single penny to their name. Money could do anything and even buy lives, but even so, a rich person was still only able to live around a hundred years. No matter how much money a person had and how much authority they possessed, it was not enough to destroy a main fighting tank with one punch. It was also impossible for them to use their own magnetic fields to hoven hundreds of meters in the air among the white clouds in the blue sky. Because of it, even though the normal people knew that there was a distance they could not hope to close with the rich, they could still bear the existence of this distance. However, after Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, new things like spirit energy and superhumans popped up. The difference between individuals was no longer limited to only money, status, authority, or other external objects. Even the basic things that made up a human, like strength, life, and physical constitution, became vastly different between individuals. An office worker who worked a nine to five job watching his boss driving a good car while having a beautiful woman in his arms was one thing, but if he could also see his boss soaring high in the sky and being able to destroy the world with just a swing of his arm, perhaps even having a lifespan that was twice as long as his, then it was something else. Besides, when they had just transmigrated and all order had crumbled, the temptation to have lovers became much stronger for the powerful. The traditional system of having only one partner was challenged, and it became common for the powerful to have multiple lovers. Even now, there were people who were willing to be lovers of the powerful even if they were not acknowledged so that they could obtain descendants with powerful genes. They did not want to be lovers with the weak and give birth to normal children in a world where zombies and monsters wandered about and where the apocalypse might arrive at their doorstep at any moment. This knowledge was always at the back of everyones head. Over the twenty years, Dragon City had faced a baby boom. But in the last two years, one particular phrase sprung up on the Internet: You must awaken to supernatural powers. Otherwise, if you give birth to children as a normal person, youre being irresponsible to your children! It was because after the population grew, they faced a lack of space and resources. The competition between people grew, and so did the pressure. This was normal since everyone was now trying to right a wrong after they went way over the mark when they tried to increase the population. But when even the most basic right of reproducing was challenged, it was very difficult for the normal people to look at the difference between themselves and superhumans with a calm outlook. Weeping Reaper Lin Chuans thoughts gradually turned extreme because the difference between normal people and superhumans has become too great. Its the reason why he went on the wrong path, right? Ye Xiaoxing sighed and said, Its not as if the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower dont see the distinction between the strong and weak becoming clearer day by day. Its not as if they dont want to solve this problem either. But this is a new problem that humanity has not faced over the hundreds of thousands of years of human civilization on Earth. So how could they solve it quickly, completely, and perfectly while Dragon City is still at war? Here is something simple. Even if we won the northern offense, Dragon City still faces the danger of being surrounded by monsters, and beyond Monster Mountain Range is the endless Other World. How can we guarantee that there are no enemies who are even more dangerous than monsters out there? If we dont prioritize allocating most of the resources to the superhumans, who will take care of those enemies? The Red Dragon Army? Im not trying to look down on the Red Dragon Armys fighting strength, but its impossible to send millions of soldiers tens of thousands of kilometers away while ensuring that the supply line will remain smooth. We have to rely on the superhumans, who then have to face life-threatening risks. After they fight against all sorts of monsters, shouldnt they enjoy rewards that they deserve? If we force the superhumans to hand over their rewards and share them with the normal citizens, we might be able to achieve superficial equality, but will we stimulate the superhumans fighting spirit and desires? I dont know. We might have to rely on brainwashing at that point. Thats right. Lu Siya could not help but butt in. Twenty or so years ago, most of the normal people could only shudder while curled up in trenches, ruins, and lairs. In the meantime, the superhumans of my grandfathers generation fought against monsters and got us a lot of resources so that we could rebuild all of Dragon City. At that time, all the normal people were very grateful toward superhumans and sincerely idolized my grandfather and the others. But some of the normal people whose standards of living are much higher than twenty pr thirty years ago dont understand the concept of being content with what they have. All they see are things being unfair, and theyre dissatisfied with everything. At one moment, they say that the promotion channel is shut, and in the next, they say that superhumans are greedy and spend lavishly. What a joke. My grandfather worked hard to mine crystals outside Dragon City. He often had to fight monsters and lost count of just how many times his intestines were dug out. My father ran into a few accidents in the mines too. Every time, he had to brush shoulders with death. Even I nearly died under Raging Waves. Is it a sin now for the three of us to enjoy life a little after all our sacrifices and hard work? I say, those normal people must be bewitched by the highly intelligent monsters who are skilled in mind attacks. Thats why theyre so ungrateful. You cant say that, Ye Xiaoxing said. No one is ever bothered by whether you get a few resources, so long as the distribution is fair, and no one is ever worried about living in a poor state, as long as they live safely. This is a human weakness. No one can overcome it completely. Besides, there are also black sheep among superhumans. They use their superpowers to commit crimes, and it destroys the interests of the normal people. The adjudicator court does whatever it can to subjugate the evil superhumans, but all of the superhumans have great skill and can deal lots of damage, so the adjudicator court has to be wary, even though they want to defeat them. And usually, good news never gets told, but bad news spread like wildfire. Superhumans fighting against the monster invasion quietly in the wild is no longer news, but if a superhuman uses his or her superpowers to commit crimes beside normal people in the city, this is definitely a major news. Not only does it make the normal people stand against superhumans and further tears apart the social stratum, it also gives the highly intelligent monsters the chance to attack us while were weak. This is an opportunity for them. Ye Xiaoxing tapped his messy desk with his finger and cast a glance at Meng Chaos expression. When he saw that he was calm, he continued describing the situation to him. Not only was there a conflict between normal people and superhumans, there were also divisions among superhumans in regards to the development of Dragon City. The largest division came with the question as to whether they should limit the scale of the nine great mega corporations. Everyone knew that the current Dragon Citys order was built by the nine great mega corporations with Battle God Lei Zongchao bearing witness to it. Up till then, the nine great mega corporations had developed to the point where they not only controlled the economic lifelines but also had their own schools, hospitals, and even fighting power that was even better than the Red Dragon Army. They also had more than half of the seats in the Survival Committee, and the ones in control of the mega corporations were also Deity Realm fightersthe peak of human evolution. When the viruses raged among humans, zombies went about on a rampage, and monsters invaded the city, the Dragon City was divided into lairs scattered all over the place, so it was inevitable that mega corporations rose to power. They were beneficial toward the continued existence of human civilization. But as of now, the existence of the mega corporations reduced the Survival Committees power while also reducing the survival space for middle and small businesses. They might also place the interests of their corporation above the interests of Dragon City during the colonization war in the future. Should they put limitations on the nine mega corporations or even split them up so that the greatest authority was gathered in the hands of the Survival Committee? This was a topic that the ones with knowledge in this matter talked about without end. But since there were at least nine Deity Realm elites standing behind the nine mega corporations, this sort of discussion was something that would only be discussed verbally. Chapter 329 - The Dinosaur Crushed by Its Own Weight Honestly, many of the middle-grade and low-grade superhumans have opinions about high-grade superhumans as well, Ye Xiaoxing told Meng Chao. You should know that most of the Deity Realm elites in Dragon City are considered to be tactical weapons. Unless there are incredibly important battles like the northern offense, they seldom appear and join real battles, right? I can reliably tell you that these Deity Realm elites arent sitting around doing nothing. Instead, theyre conducting all sorts of explorations in the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower. The dangers and importance of this doesnt lose to any of our battles. Many of the Deity Realm elites have paid a heavy price for it, but they also gained a lot from it. We can create a lot of spirit energy magnetic fields now, understand more runic symbols, link many of them together to form different commands to activate all sorts of divine arts with their never-ending variations, and we can even use all sorts of unbelievable sci-fi technology, right? Thats all thanks to the hard work of the Deity Realm elites as they explore the ancient ruins. But you will definitely encounter failures when it comes to explorations and experiments. There is also a chance that your project will fail even if you dump an astronomical amount of resources into it. Also, many of the projects only bring benefits twenty or thirty years into the future, sometimes even later. In the eyes of quite a number of the middle-grade and low-grade superhumans, the powerful people are just wasting resources. Instead of dumping their resources into a project that is bound to fail, it would be better to give them to a large number of middle-grade and low-grade superhumans. This would develop more powerful people and we would be able to gain true victory in the battlefield. In fact, there are even more absurd beliefs. Some people think that the Deity Realm elites have monopolized a lot of valuable resources and hide under the Supernatural Tower in isolated training. They say that they only care about increasing their own cultivation realm and wont allow people at the peak of Heaven Realm become Deity Realm elites since its only by doing so that they can forever control Dragon City. Of course, this is a despicable rumor. But it did cause a new rift between some of the middle-grade and low grade superhumans and the Deity Realm elites. This rift is especially prominent among some of the middle-grade and low-grade superhumans working in small and middle-sized businesses and the Deity Realm elites in the nine great mega corporations who monopolize the traditional businesses. Theyre competing in the business field and they have a strong desire for valuable resources. Theres a limit to the size of the pie, so no matter how you cut it, there is someone who will be displeased. Meng Chao nodded. Many of the problems in Dragon City had the same root causethe pie was not big enough. There were many people who wanted resources, but they were limited. No matter how well you teach greedy humans to have noble character, to be united, and to be of one mind, it is useless. Going out to hunt and bringing back more of the pie was what they needed to do. The problem was that the pie of the Other World was not easy to bring back Ye Xiaoxing sighed and shifted his speech to the Red Dragon Army. The Red Dragon Army itself was fine. The problem with it was that it had no money. Dragon City was a foreign force, and all the people in it knew how to fight. Their army was larger than that of a country on Earth that poured all its resources into the military. To encourage everyone to fight against monsters, the soldiers who were still in service or retired and their families were able to enjoy all sorts of benefits and special privileges. The subsidy for injured and handicapped soldiers and the compensation fees for the soldiers who died also reached astronomical figures. When normal citizens killed monsters, they could also get rewards. Their achievements were tabulated, and they could enjoy all sorts of benefits. For example, when Meng Chao killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King in his national college examination, he received medals from three organizationsthe military, the Supernatural Tower, and the Survival Committee. Then, because these medals, he was prioritized when he applied for a house, got preferential prices on cultivation resources, and would have been prioritized if he had applied for a position in the army or other related departments where he had to compete against other applicants with similar qualifications, along with many other benefits. This was very good, and when he ran into monsters next time, he would have more motivation to kill them. But to the Red Dragon Army, the compensation fees for the wounded and the resources required for the rewards were an increasingly heavy burden. The crux of the problem is that right from the start, the Red Dragon Army set the standards of the rewards too high, Ye Xiaoxing said. But they had no choice. When Dragon City faced the greatest danger, we werent in possession of any advanced tech or cultivation techniques. When we fought against the monsters, we were placing our lives at risk. If good rewards were not set up, the Red Dragon Army would have been letting down the brave souls who sacrificed themselves. Besides, at that time, most of Dragon City had fallen into the hands of the monsters. Even when we recovered an area, it was usually a ruin. The collapsed buildings had to be demolished and rebuilt before they could be distributed to the citizens. Whenever we recovered an area, we had to immediately build all sorts of houses and distribute them to the warriors and family members who had contributed to the war effort. The war achievement reward system in Dragon City then created a virtuous cycle and allowed the Red Dragon Army to continuously develop. But the present is different from the past. As of today, weve recovered most of the main city areas of Dragon City. Our construction has extended all the way to the border, and the forces of power are all claiming their own territories. Theyve constructed so many buildings in Dragon City that its basically saturated in here. After a baby boom that lasted for twenty years, our population has also increased by leaps and bounds. Our number of citizens is higher than at the peak of our population while still on Earth. We dont have any more space we can make use of to provide more rewards for the people who contributed to the war effort. And when you add together the soldiers who have contributed to the war, were injured, and sacrificed over the past few decades and make a comparison, youll find that the number has been increasing. There are one million of them, and the subsidies, benefits, and compensation fees make the Red Dragon Army spend most of their budget on them, so it doesnt have the money to renew its equipment, develop new technology, or upgrade the fighting strength of the powerful soldiers in its ranks. The Red Dragon Army has constantly been bothered by the fact that it doesnt have the peak fighting power in Dragon City and hope that it can be of better use during the war. This is normal. Since ancient times, no army could tolerate the thought of not being the strongest offensive force in the country. But if it wants to increase its fighting strength, it needs resources. If it wants resources, it has to continuously attack and take the initiative to launch attacks on the monsters. The Red Dragon Army is not afraid of fighting, but every time it attacks, it suffers casualties, and the compensation fees cannot be reduced. Not only that, they must continue going up. Hence, things are only getting worse for the Red Dragon Armys budget. In other words, the Red Dragon Army is now a dinosaur that is more than five hundred meters long. You cant say that it doesnt have any fighting power, but when it bares its fangs, it is crushed under its own weight. Most of the time, it can only drag its swollen body and lay on the ground in resignation. Meng Chao nodded with a contemplative expression on his face. Nations formed through war achievements all faced this problem. During the development stage, they could stimulate the citizens and make them bring forth the strongest fighting power, which would allow the country to win battle after battle. But once it developed to the peak and could not find any resources to reward those who contributed to the war effort, the war machine would crumble immediately. When the Qin state launched the war of unification on Earth, it had defeated other states and armies effortlessly. It was really domineering. But the Qin Dynasty collapsed after the reign of only two emperors. There were many other factors contributing to its collapse, but it was also related to the fact that it could no longer maintain its war achievement reward system. Based on Meng Chaos memories of his previous life, after Dragon City got out of Monster Mountain Range, it lived gloriously for a period of time and shocked all of the Other World as the Extraordinary Disaster. However, at the end, the apocalypse had still arrived. Meng Chao wondered whether this was related to the fact that the war achievement reward system had become deformed as it was forced to continue growing. Right now, many of the grassroots soldiers in the Red Dragon Army are really displeased with the Survival Committee. Theyre demanding the Survival Committee to increase the annual budget of the Red Dragon Army so that it can upgrade. Ye Xiaoxing smiled wanly and said, The problem is, the Survival Committee faces too many problems and faces a financial collapse every year. How can it possibly fork out more money? In truth, the best plan for the Red Dragon Army is to get rid of some soldiers and replace numbers with quality. But no one dares to mention this. Even if we ignore all other problems and just talk about eliminating more than one million strong soldiers who know nothing else besides killing, it wouldnt end well. Theres already a severe lack of jobs, and the unemployment rate for youths under thirty has always been high with no signs of falling. No one can say what would happen if this suggestion went through. At the end of the day, in a world where a superhuman can do whatever he or she wants to fulfill his or her own goals, its also hard for a normal human army to figure out how they should continue maintaining its existence, use, and dignity. This is a problem no other army on Earth has ever faced! Ye Xiaoxing told Meng Chao that aside from those problems, Dragon City also faced all sorts of other conflicts. One of them was the conflict between the Colonization Party and the Return Party. One of them believed that they should pour all their resources into expansion and continue with the colonization war until they conquered all of the Other World. The other party believed that it was a pipe dream for a city to conquer an entire plane; it was an impossible task. Dragon City should stop its expansion once it conquers Monster Mountain Range. Then, they should use a small amount of resources for defense while using most of its resources to figure out how they could control transmigration. Once they opened the tunnel connecting the Other World and Earth, they would have Earth with its support of ten billion people as well as an endless amount of resources and could think about conquering all of the Other World. There was also the conflict between the biochemical modification faction and runic symbol machines faction, the conflict between the Ultimate Style and the Overkill Style, the conflict among the four major fighting occupations when it came to which was the strongest, and the conflict among Ripple Force, Reckless Bull Force, and Dragon Force Force. But these were all differences in terms of skill, so there was no need to mention them. In any case, Dragon City might seem to have reached a peak after half a century and be prosperous and thriving, but under the surface, they still faced internal and external troubles. Their road ahead was made of thin ice and they needed to tread on it while trembling in fear. Meng Chao, after listening to me grumble so much, are you a little disappointed in Dragon City? Ye Xiaoxing asked. Meng Chao shook his head. If he were a normal university student living in an ivory tower, his views of the world, his morals, and his sense of self might have shattered after he found out that there were so many problems and conflicts in Dragon City. But Meng Chao knew that the apocalypse was right around the corner. Since Dragon City was bound for destruction in his previous life, there had to have been all sorts of problems inside aside from all the powerful enemies they had to face outside. But he was not afraid of problems, because there were always more solutions than problems. Captain Ye, Ive heard netizens mention this in the forums of the dark web. Its normal for there to be conflicts. We have tens of millions of people squashed into a small city. Its impossible for us to not have any conflicts, unless we were all dead, Meng Chao said. But what do the conflicts you mentioned have to do with the job of the abnormal beast research department and the matter concerning the White Spirit and Gao Ye? Chapter 330 - Humans or Monsters Meng Chao, your maturity and calmness has repeatedly exceeded my expectations, Ye Xiaoxing said. Youre right. Even though the current Dragon City still possesses all sorts of problems, compared to the great development over the past half a century, these problems are inconsequential. Dragon Citys achievements and conflicts can be likened to an elephant and an ant. The black sheep among the superhumans and the greedy among the normal people are bound to only be a small number. They cant signify most of the prideful, rational, and united humans. Besides, weve never avoided mentioning the problems to the people. We believe wholeheartedly that Dragon City is facing a major change that human civilization has never encountered over the course of ten thousand years worth of history. In this era filled with turmoil and a bleak future, each citizen has the right and responsibility to think about Dragon Citys future. No matter how childish the problems or solutions they present, they have the value of being explored and carried out. You mentioned before that there are plenty of discussions regarding the problems and future of Dragon City. There are even more high-end and fierce discussions in universities, research centers, industries, the Supernatural Tower, the Red Dragon Army, and the Survival Committee. They hold these discussions every day, and everyone argues to the point that their faces turn red. Its all because they want to figure out a way for Dragon City to flourish. And there is a most fundamental requirement for the birth of these thoughts and exchanges. All of us sincerely want Dragon City to become stronger and even more glorious. We want Dragon City to continue developing and solve the problems while its being developed. Lets talk about you and Siya. Even if you perceive certain problems from different angles, at the very least, both of you hope that Dragon City can be prosperous and continue improving day by day, right? Meng Chao exchanged a glance with Lu Siya, and both of them spoke simultaneously. Of course. Thats the spirit. As long as everyone fights for the future of Dragon City together, we will be seeking common ground and we will be able to figure out a solution for all conflicts. Ye Xiaoxing sighed. But thats not the case for some people with ulterior motives. They hide in the dark and fan the flames to worsen the conflict. They dont do this for the development of Dragon City, much less to provide benefits to normal people. Instead, they want to throw everything into chaos and destroy Dragon City. Lin Chuan and Gao Ye were youths with a lot of potential. Given time, they could have turned into pillars of strength for Dragon City. Their thoughts and problems they mentioned are not entirely illogical. If they were willing to trust the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee and discuss the problems as well as solve them in an upright manner, perhaps they might have been able to push Dragon City to a brighter future. Unfortunately, they were bewitched by people with ulterior motives. They were controlled by the mind attacks of the abnormal beasts and found themselves in a dead end. Because of it, they became puppets of the abnormal beasts in terms of their thoughts. In the end, with their beautiful dreams, they did things that were detrimental to Dragon Citys interests and the interests of tens of millions of citizens. Lin Chuan and Gao Ye arent the only ones like that, either. Over the past year, weve found that the abnormal beasts have penetrated deep into Dragon City and many citizens have been bewitched by them. Lin Chuan and Gao Ye are just the tip of the iceberg. Theres a scheme that is even more dangerous brewing in the dark. In fact, we believe that the existence who created the White Spirit and the person who bewitched Gao Ye are related to each other. Theyre hiding in the dark and are a large organization with a stringent structure. This organizations goal is to use the internal conflicts in Dragon City to tear apart the social strata and the interest groups so that we will be destroyed from within without them having to do anything. The main task of the special group Im in charge of is to uncover this organization and completely dissolve the enemies scheme. We dont have a lot of clues right now. This organization is also very skilled in bewitching and controlling normal humans. Its difficult to find and deal with this organization by relying on brute strength. Even if we had five Deity Realm elites, it would be up to avail. But people like you, who have a unique intuition, have more hope of finding clues through other paths, even if your cultivation realm isnt high right now. So, I asked Siya to bring you here. I hope that you can lend us your strength. Due to the unique nature of the special group, the needs of the investigations, and the fact that you have not graduated yet, you cant be considered to have officially joined the abnormal beast research department. But I will fight for how you should be paid, regardless of whether its in terms of what you need for your cultivation or the development of the Ultimate Style and Superstar. Its just as Ive said just now. Were willing to see a hero who is loyal to Dragon City and human civilization be in control of more power and authority. Naturally, you have the right to make your own choice. We still dont know the scale and ability of our enemy. But based on Lin Chuan and Gao Yes cases, the enemy is incredibly mysterious and dangerous. Once youll be categorized as their enemy, I wont be able to guarantee your safety. You still have time to get out of this. All you need to do is sign a confidentiality agreement, and I will have Siya send you back. Meng Chao was silent for a while. Kindling shone at the corner of his eyes. After talking with Ye Xiaoxing, the progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities had actually increased by 1%. When he noticed the increase of his contribution points as well as the pleasure of spirit energy flowing through his spirit meridians, he answered firmly. Captain Ye, I swore to Lin Chuan that I will find the mastermind and will continue protecting Dragon City in his place. Im a superhuman, so there has never been a guarantee that Ill forever be safe. Im willing to join your group and investigate the organization hidden behind Lin Chuan, the White Spirit, and Gao Ye. The problem is, can you tell me precisely as to who our enemy is? Ye Xiaoxing was stunned for a moment, then he said, Thank you for contributing selflessly to Dragon City, Meng Chao, but we dont have a lot of information in our hands and dont know the true nature of our enemy. Meng Chao stared at Ye Xiaoxing. At the very least, you should tell me whether our enemy is an abnormal beast or is another group of humans. Ye Xiaoxing and Lu Siya looked at each other and sank into silence together. After some time, Lu Siya asked, Meng Chao, you think that our enemy is another human? The three holes on the White Spirits spine is a human way of modification from more than ten years ago, Meng Chao said. And while Lin Chuan and Gao Yes beliefs were extreme, they had circular logic. Unless the mastermind had deep knowledge of human civilization and understood the various conflicts at the different social strata of our society, it would have been impossible for them to poison their thoughts to this extent. I can accept the fact that monsters possess intelligence. Its not strange for a monster to be able to solve sudoku puzzles or win against a human Go player in a Go tournament after training. I can also accept Apocalyptic Beasts living in the wild gradually understanding the properties of human weapons and how humans work together to create strategies against us. Perhaps they can even come to understand human language. But I cant wrap my head around how a monster would be able to infiltrate the various social strata in Dragon City without any obstacles and poison the thoughts of elites like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. No matter how developed its brain is and how many mind-related skills it has, how could it understand the concept of civilization without human help? And how would it learn, evolve, and disguise itself as a human? So, there must be someone helping it. Captain Ye, if you want me to help you find more clues, you should at least tell me whether our enemy is a monster or a human. Ye Xiaoxing tapped his office desk silently. Half a minute later, he said with slight difficulty, Meng Chao, forgive me for hiding it from you. One of the reasons is because we just dont have concrete proof and all of it is just speculation. The second reason is because what Im about to mention next is a core secret of Dragon City. If you hear it, you will really have no chance of getting out of this anymore. Ive never intended to back out. So, is our enemy really human? Meng Chao asked. I dont know. Ye Xiaoxing shook his head slowly. We dont know whether their current selves are humans or monsters. Their? A thought popped up in Meng Chaos head. Are you saying that there are more people like Gao Ye? Though I suppose I should refer to him as Professor of Sandworms now. No. They might be even more terrifying than Gao Ye. Ye Xiaoxing stayed quiet for a while. Meng Chao, have you read a really famous sci-fi novel from Earth that has a plot like this? For some reason, a few spaceships from Earth had to flee to the deep-sky. They were unable to return to Earth even after thousands of years and became a pure spaceship civilization. The problem is, they left in a hurry, so none of the spaceships had enough resources to sustain the humans to reproduce in the dark and cold universe for thousands of years. The moment the crew noticed this problem, they had no other choice but to open fire on the other spaceships. Once they defeated the other spaceships, they killed all the people there and took all their resources. After they gathered the resources from all the spaceships on one single spaceship, they could guarantee the continuation of the spaceship civilization. Have you read this novel before? It was indeed a very famous sci-fi novel. Besides, it provided some guidance and inspiration for thoughts about human civilization as well as how they might solve problems they faced after Dragon City transmigrated. When many of the Dragon Citizens lived in lairs and could only endure the roars of zombies and monsters outside, they spent their time reading various novels. Meng Chao had read this novel before, and he had even discussed the plot Ye Xiaoxing mentioned with his classmates. Since youve read this novel before, you should know that from the moment this spaceship civilization was created after the spaceships destroyed each other, it moved in a completely different path compared to the civilizations on Earth. The people who survived by killing most of their kind were no longer Earthlings. In fact, they no longer had the right to be known as humans. Ye Xiaoxing stayed silent for half a minute before he said with great reluctance, But have you ever thought about whether Dragon City might be a super large spaceship that had been fired in haste into the Other World? Chapter 331 - A Satellite City that Descended into Darkness Meng Chao sank into deep thought. With the population of tens of millions of people, Dragon City was much larger than any of the prosperous capitals on Earth, and it also had a perfect light and heavy industrial production chain. So it could not be compared to a mere spaceship. Dragon City was so large that it could maintain the normal operations and continued existence of human civilization. But when they had just transmigrated, that was not the case. At that time, Dragon City was divided by fog, viruses, zombies, and monsters. Many of the survivors could only live in lairs, and their circle of activity did not go past a building. When they looked around, they only saw broken walls full of holes, thick, black smoke coming from roaring flames, or fog so thick that they could not even see their own hands. Many of the diaries from the survivors stated that at that time, they felt that they had been abandoned by the world. They even suspected that not all of Dragon City had transmigrated, and only their region or building had been sent alone to the Other World. The lairs were made of sealed off buildings, with each building being a unit, and this formed a lair civilization. It was similar to the spaceship civilization that wandered about alone in the vast galaxy. And compared to the spaceship humans, the transmigrators faced an even worse situation. At the very least, the spaceship civilization did not need to deal with viruses that could invade bodies through every opening and zombies that went mad and howled as they attacked them. They also did not face the risk of spirit energy invading their brain and causing spirit energy deviation, which turned humans into human-shaped monsters. Ye Xiaoxing sighed. The maintenance of ones status as human while standing at the entrance to hell is very difficult. Humans were born as animals, so its natural that they can instantly revert to something inhuman, like a wild beast or a monster. Its all so that they can survive, even for one more second. When Dragon City just transmigrated, it faced its darkest era, and all morals, laws, and humanitys glory were torn to pieces. Countless people turned into zombies and countless spirits were twisted under the numerous threats, which turned those humans into demons in human skin. Women sold their bodies seven times for one cracker. Men spilled seven buckets of blood in a fight for one barrel of gasoline. Both ate their own children in dark corners, then killed each other so that they could eat each other. The nine great mega corporations that gave birth to the Survival Committee were not pure and innocent lilies when they were just formed. After all, they were born in an era where everyone did whatever they could to accumulate capital. At best, they were slightly better than the absolutely rotten bandits. They knew to think about their long-term development and maintained order to protect their own interests. If an Earthling from the twenty-first century saw the first ten years after Dragon City transmigrated, they would definitely shudder at the hellish life. They would also never admit that Dragon Citizens at that time were part of Earths civilization. They would even go as far as not to call them human at all. Fortunately, we managed to get past that stage. We rebuilt order and restored law as well as the dignity of morals. We judged many of the criminals from the dark age and suppressed the demons who committed heinous crimes. We also came to regret the mistakes we made because we were forced to do them. Dragon City returned to the embrace of Earths civilization, and we were finally able to raise our heads to declare with dignity that we are still Earthlings and are the expeditionary forces of Earths civilization! But Dragon City didnt manage to get past the dark age because we were born kind. Its not because of the morals and laws on Earth being embedded deep in our genes, either. Its also not some bull like justice definitely prevailing. Its simply because we were numerous enough. Even if Dragon City was on the verge of destruction, we had more than ten million people and a lot of facilities for industrial work and technology. Many of the elderly who came from Earth were alive, and they helped us maintain our style of living, laws, and morals. They pointed our civilization forward, and when there was no other choice, they told us how to die with dignity. Meng Chao, have you ever thought about how the transmigrators would have ended up if Dragon City wasnt as large as it was, like say if we shrunk one hundred times? When invaded by viruses, zombies, monsters, and spirit energy, would we still have been able to retain our identity of Earthlings after half a century? Meng Chao thought about it deeply. He remembered Wu Wu. She was brought up by Ghost Leopards. She had forgotten her human identity and did not even know how to speak human language. She was fortunate to be discovered by the exploration team from Dragon City, but she could only blend into human civilization after a few years worth of work. But the results of being brought up by monsters still left marks on her. She might never be able to get rid of them as long as she lived. Not all people are as lucky as we are, Ye Xiaoxing said. Before Dragon City transmigrated, it was a large urban cluster. Aside from the core city area, it also had a large number of satellite cities, feature towns, mega factories, and research centers scattered in the shape of a hoop around the core city area. Before Dragon City transmigrated, Earth was also on the verge of another war. A lot of the technology innovated towns, industrial towns, and military towns along the coastline were moved near Dragon City. Many of the satellite cities had biotechnology, technology to create supercomputer chips, and automatized machine technology that was far more advanced than in the main city area. Some of these towns were turned into independent university cities. They had a lot of experts, students, and researchers, all of whom were smart people. Unfortunately, the dimensional vortex brought by the transmigration caused the dimension around Dragon City to be incredibly distorted. It was just like a wave that crushed a ship and flung dozens of dinghies far away from it. Dragon City was separated from the satellite cities, and because of the obstruction created by the fog, mountain ranges, and monsters, over the past few decades, we were not able to obtain any news about them. Its hard to imagine what they have gone through. Based on expert evaluation, theres little chance for the satellite cities to have survived independently when faced with the invasion from the Other World, because their populations were only from a thousand to tens of thousands. At most, they might have had a few hundred thousand people. But even if they did manage to survive, they would lack water and electricity. They wouldnt have the strength to defend their home, and when dealing with despair of being invaded by all sorts of enemies every day, the tragedies that happened in Dragon City would definitely be mirrored in their areas too. Famine, chaos, cannibalism, collapse of order, death of morals All of this definitely happened in the satellite cities. The difference between us is that the main city area was large enough, and it had the ability to get through the most difficult and darkest times. We could also correct our mistakes and regain the glory of human civilization. But the satellite cities werent large enough. Once they fell into darkness, it was very difficult for them to rely on their own strength to regain their humanity. Meng Chao fell silent for a while, then asked, Didnt Dragon Citys exploration team find a lot of our satellite cities and save their survivors? Even though theyre more barbaric and fierce than the people from the main city area, its not as if we couldnt save them. I have a friend who is a student from Agricultural Universitys monster controller course. Shes a panther girl who grew up in the wild since young, and after a few years of education, she has successfully regained her humanity. Youre talking about Wu Wu, right? Ye Xiaoxing said. Shes a special case. The monster research center gathered a large amount of manpower, material resources, and countless other resources to save her. Most of the humans who were brought up by monsters dont have her talent and her conditions. As for the lost towns you mentioned, they were broadcasted in the news and all of them were close to Dragon City. The paths leading to them were relatively smooth. The fighting power and resources from Dragon City could easily reach those places, and the degree of invasion from the Other World they suffered is rather light. Thats why they could still be saved. In truth, the exploration team discovered far more satellite cities than what has been mentioned by the news. Many of the satellite cities were quite far from Dragon City when they transmigrated to the Other World. The paths leading to them were shrouded by fog, and monsters raged there. It was not suitable for the Red Dragon Army to mobilize a large number of soldiers to those places and spread out to attack the monsters. Why didnt we reveal it to the public? Our abilities were not strong enough, so we couldnt save all the citizens in those cities. Besides, after half a century, the satellite cities had become completely different. Its difficult for us to tell whether their citizens are still humans, monsters, or creatures who are half-man and half-beast. We cant tell whether their civilization can still be considered as a human civilization. If we recklessly reveal the current situation of these satellite cities, it might have a huge impact on the order in Dragon City. It might even throw the definition of Dragon Citizens and human civilization into chaos. So Meng Chao scratched his head. In his previous life, he had encountered elves and dwarves, so his definition of humans was pretty open. He thought about it and said, Is it really that bad? Over the course of human history, there were countless dark periods of history where people ate their own children, but we still managed to get over them! If it was something as simple as people eating their children, it would be good. Ye Xiaoxing sighed and tapped the table for a long time. Finally, he made a decision. He brought out a safe from beneath a pile of messy documents and took out a folder from inside it. There was a thick stack of files within it, and he handed it to Meng Chao. Meng Chao cast a glance at the files. The first set had some rather blurry pictures. An incredibly large tree grew out of a skyscraper. It was situated in a dilapidated city full of broken walls covered in vines and brambles. The branches of the tree blanketed half of the town, and there were large pouches hanging down from them, which resembled tentacles. The pouches were as thin as cicada wings. Their surfaces were covered in bloody veins and looked like huge insect cocoons, but they also looked like the fusion of fungi and fruits. What is this place? Meng Chao cast a puzzled gaze at Ye Xiaoxing. This is Dragon King Town. Its one of the satellite cities affiliated to Dragon City. Its a production town that was incredibly industrialized. The town had two big machine production industries and three branch campuses of an institute of technology. It also had tens of thousands of youths and a certain degree of defensive abilities. The problem is, the male to female ratio in Dragon King Town was at a great imbalance. Most of the students and employees in the institute of technology and machine production industries were men, and due to the pollution from the industry as well as other factors, the female family members who taught there or were in charge of the management of the industry preferred staying in the main city area of Dragon City or commercial towns nearby. When they transmigrated, the male to female ratio in the town might have gone from 8:2 to 9:1. You should be able to guess what conflict started among the strong men in the town when they transmigrated out of nowhere. The gender ratio was incredibly imbalanced, they were surrounded by fog, and isolated for decades. You should also be able to imagine what sort of problems they faced when they wanted to continue their civilization. Chapter 332 - Divine Tree Meng Chao sucked in a sharp breath. Could it be? Yes. Its just as you imagined. Ye Xiaoxing plucked out a second photo. It was a picture of more than one thousand sturdy men around a burning fire. Within it, a young and beautiful girl was tied-up to a wooden post. Even though it was just a picture, Meng Chao could tell from the girls twisted features that she was enduring indescribable pain. What are they doing? Why are they using such brutal methods to kill their own kind? he asked in shock. Theyre executing judgment on a witch. Meng Chao was in disbelief. Whos a witch? All women are witches, Ye Xiaoxing said. Meng Chao was dumbfounded for a long time. He could not wrap his head around it. How could this happen? Dragon Citys exploration team discovered Dragon King Town four years ago, but their civilization had already turned into something completely different from ours. So, the exploration team did not come into contact with them. Instead, they lurked in the dark and observed them for a year. Then, they thought of a way to get a large number of diaries, wills, selfies, videos, and other information left by people of Dragon King Town. Based on the clues, they finally formed the picture of what had happened in Dragon King Town during the fifty years after it transmigrated. When Dragon King Town transmigrated, due to the push from the dimensional vortex, it was located pretty far away from its relative position to Dragon Citys main city area. It ended up in a corner isolated by mountains. Hence, the people in the town didnt know that there were tens of millions of their own kind who had transmigrated alongside them. They thought that only the tens of thousands of people in the town were affected by this horrible fate. During the first few years, Dragon King Town continued with its own strength. At the start, the dimensional vortex formed a wall of fog which blocked the fierce monsters outside. Even though the viruses of the Other World violently attacked their immunity system and created some zombies among them, Dragon King Town was really lucky. They didnt run into any pandemics. They only had a few zombies, and soon, once they set up strict plans to kill them, the zombies were cut into pieces. I told you just now that there were a few machine processing factories in Dragon King Town and a few machinery and civil engineering schools. This means that the citizens didnt have a lot of problems processing weapons and building forts. Before the fog faded away and monsters invaded them, they set up battle fortresses that surrounded Dragon King Town like iron walls. The problem was withinthere were too few people who could produce offspring. Based on the wills left behind by a lot of Dragon King Town citizens we can tell that they were full of despair. They believed that they could never return to Earth. Most of them didnt even realize that they had transmigrated to a brand new world. They thought that they would forever be trapped in the small town surrounded by fog. And there were too few women who were of age. Hence, even if Dragon King Town could survive as a whole, as individuals, most of the town members could not pass on their genes. Women who were of age became incredibly rare resources. The hot-blooded men surrounded these rare resources and soon split into different factions. They fought and killed each other. In just a few years, even if zombies and monsters did not pose a major threat to them, nearly half of the strong men in Dragon King Town died at the hands of their comrades. Of course, aside from women, clean drinking water, food, machines that could allow them to create weapons, and raw materials all became rare resources. You can say that while it was surrounded by fog, Dragon King Town could not contain nearly one hundred thousand strong men. They had to kill each other and cut down their population by half to continue maintaining the town. After a few years of internal conflict, Dragon King Town used the institutes and factories to form five major factions of power. They were similar to the gangs that formed during the bloody and dark era in Dragon City. And the women of age, who were rare resources, died in the fights between gangs or committed suicide because they did not want to accept the tragic fate. Only a few of them survived. This meant that the citizens still did not manage to solve the problem of the continuation of their civilization. And the internal conflicts were like cultivation of poison. In the end, an incredibly terrifying Queen of Poison was borna woman who had all the men dancing in the palm of her hand. We dont have much information about this woman. We just know that later, the members of Dragon King Town came to refer to her as the most wicked witch. But based on our understanding, in the beginning, this witch just wanted to protect her friends. She used her inborn charms to mingle among the leaders of the five gangs. She charmed all of them until they were completely entranced with her. She even used some really extreme methods such as uniting all the women of age to monopolize the resource of reproduction so that they could get more power and status. Even though the men had absolute advantage in terms of numbers and had greater fighting power, if women didnt give birth to their offspring, Dragon King Town would soon cease to exist. Just like that, the witch ingeniously used the conflict among the five gangs to stir up the internal conflict in Dragon King Town. During the second internal war, another half of the strong men died. Two of the five gangs were completely destroyed. Many of those who lost the war were chased out of Dragon King Town and disappeared into the depths of the fog. And the witch managed to temporarily seize the highest seat of power in the town, which led to Dragon King Town entering something similar to matriarchy. The women of age who were lucky enough to survive seemed to have welcomed the best time. Their status was far higher than anyone else, and they could choose tall, handsome, gentle, considerate, or brutish men as their partners. They could also use the need of cultivating their offspring as a reason to occupy the best resources and deliver the harshest punishments to the perverse, ugly, and unattractive men. Unfortunately, during the short period of time the women lived in a dream where they enjoyed being treated like empresses, they forgot to think about a problem. What problem? Meng Chao asked. Ye Xiaoxing sighed. Compared to handsome and gentle men, there are too many average men who have perverse personalities. Once they realized that they could never get the women and pass on their genes, the perverse men launched the third internal war in Dragon King Town. Their numbers were the greatest in the town, and after the two internal wars, the humanity in the town members was basically gone. Their brains were occupied by androgens and turned into foul-smelling, useless mush. The sleazy men launched indiscriminate attacks. They treated all women as witches and all the handsome men taken care of by the witches became warlocks. Both witches and warlocks were criminals who had launched the third internal war in Dragon King Town, so they were all killed in the end. Women were problems. If even one single woman remained alive, the internal chaos in Dragon King Town would never die down! This was the slogan of those sleazy men at that time. But if thats the case, Dragon King Town would have no future, Meng Chao said uncertainly. Yes. After the frenzied fervor died away, the survivors looked at the torn up Dragon King Town and its population, which led to a quick realization that they were all men. The survivors then regained some of their rationality. They became aware that they had personally destroyed their own future. At that moment, the fog around Dragon King Town dissipated a little, and all sorts of monsters as well as etherealized plants appeared one after another, which started a new crisis, Ye Xiaoxing said. Dragon King Town could not survive it. Even if they managed to fend off a few waves of the monsters attacks, without any offspring, they would lose their most basic motivation to survive. Fortunately, the Divine Tree appeared. What is this Divine Tree? Meng Chao asked. Its an incredibly unique plant, or rather, its something between a plant and a fungus. Its a new life form that does not exist on Earth. Ye Xiaoxing pointed at the first picture with the towering tree that had a tree crown covering half of the town. This isnt the real form of the Divine Tree. It resided in a banyan tree, whose genes it has changed. The Divine Tree should look like a bryophyte or a mushroom. You should have guessed by now. This strange life form has an incredibly advanced ability to change genes. It can even help humans pass on their genes. As he spoke, Ye Xiaoxing slowly flipped over the third picture. It showed fruits growing all over the branches of the tree. Some of the branches almost reached the ground because of the weight, and quite a number of humans were harvesting the fruits. Those humans were different from the people who judged the witches in the second picture. Most of them did not wear clothes. They only had a simple loincloth covering their groin. Their skins were an unnatural green, as if they had a faint layer of moss. Their upper limbs were clearly longer and thicker than those of normal humans. Their lower limbs were shorter, but their toes were incredibly well-developed. They were like gibbons. They relied on their arms to jump about the branches while their toes handled a lot of meticulous work. However, what surprised Meng Chao the most were the things they harvested. They were cocoons that were as thin as cicada wings and covered in bloody veins. No, they were neither fruits nor cocoons. In the fourth picture, one of them was carefully cut open and a person was taking a baby out of it. How How could this be?! Meng Chao cried out. He had never seen something so bizarre in his previous life. Now, you should understand why we didnt want to publicly announce that we rediscovered Dragon King Town, right? Ye Xiaoxing said. Over the long course of the past half a century, Dragon King Town seems to have formed some sort of symbiotic relationship with this strange Other World life form so that the town members can pass on their genes. The Divine Tree helps them pass on their genes while it takes resources from underground. It also grows branches with toughness and strength that doesnt lose to metal, which they can use as raw materials for machines and weapons. Dragon King Town are the Divine Trees hunters and guardians. They make up for what the Divine Tree lacks in mobility and offensive power. They hunt monsters for it as food so that it can grow faster. As of current, the Dragon King Town members have a tight working relationship with the Divine Tree. You can say that the humans in Dragon King Town have become one with the life form of the Other World and created a brand new civilization. Chapter 333 - 2D Civilization Meng Chao looked through the photos in his hands and said nothing for a long period of time. We observed them for a few years, Ye Xiaoxing continued. The new generation of Dragon King Town has a couple characteristics. Theyre all men, or rather, they resemble men. In truth, due to them reproducing asexually, the concept of gender has long since disappeared in Dragon King Town. Wait. Meng Chao frowned and said, Even if all the women who transmigrated from Earth died, the new generation born in the Other World should have a relatively balanced male to female ratio, right? This asexual reproduction should at most last for only one generation. How could all of them be men? Youre smart, so you must have guessed that the Divine Tree does not give the humans the chance to reproduce on their own; otherwise, how would they continue to have a symbiotic relationship? Ye Xiaoxing said. We dont know what sort of method the Divine Tree used. It could be genetic modification or something else, but in any case, it decided the gender of the new generation of humans and ensured that humans lost the concept of gender and ability to reproduce themselves so that they would rely on it to pass on their genes. Similarly, through genetic modification, the Divine Tree carved a large amount of machinery and civil engineering knowledge into the genes of the new generation humans so that they dont need to learn but are born with a lot of knowledge and skill. This allows them to be excellent workers and fighters. But if the disadvantage of this is that they know how to use those skills, but dont know the reasoning behind it. The humans it created no longer have creativity. Their skills are simple imitations of their fathers and grandfathers skills. They dont know the principles behind them at all. Of course, to them, its enough if they can use simple machines and skills for civil engineering. One more thing about them, this new generation of humans has also lost the ability to directly digest food. After they hunt monsters, they cut them up and bring them to the roots of the Divine Tree so that it can enjoy the juiciest parts of the monster first. Then, the Divine Tree excretes a substance that is similar to nutritional fluid, and the new generation humans survive on the juices of the Divine Tree. In time, the new generation humans digestive system changed because of that. They became really weak. Aside from the Divine Trees juices, they cant digest anything else. You can see a new generation humans mouth in this photo. Their teeth have degenerated pretty badly. They practically lost the ability to bite. Naturally, the new generation humans worship the Divine Tree. They treat it as the giver of life. The entire civilization is based on the Divine Tree, if you can even consider their small world as a civilization. After the Divine Tree modified their genes, they forgot the glorious past on Earth and their identity as Earthlings. They treat themselves as the citizens of the Divine Tree. It is their queen ant, their master, and their God. Meng Chao, do you think that these Dragon King Town members are still real humans and our comrades? Meng Chao had nothing to say to that. He pointed at a picture and asked, What are these people doing? Peeing? In the photo, a row of Dragon King Town members had their backs turned to the camera. They stood facing the Divine Tree with their loincloths removed. They seemed to be peeing. Ye Xiaoxing was silent for a while before he shook his head slowly and said, No. Lu Siya coughed softly by the side and Meng Chao looked at her. Lu Siya met his stare with an expressionless mask. Meng Chao then instantly understood. Truly humanity had become distorted, and morals had died! What is this? Meng Chao pointed at another photo. It depicted something like a funeral in Dragon King Town. One of the humans had died, and the other town members were digging a shallow pit near the roots of the Divine Tree to place him there. By the looks of it, they wanted the Divine Tree to completely digest and absorb the corpse. They lived in a world shrouded by fog where resources were limited. In order to survive, even corpses were valuable resources. They could not waste even a single bit of them. Meng Chao could understand and accept this sort of burial custom. What he could not understand was why the deceaseds corpse had a huge poster on it with a cute anime girl. Based on the bright colors of the poster, it was impossible for it to be a product from before the transmigration. It was something that had just been printed. This meant that even though Dragon King Town had become completely different decades after transmigrating and the new generation humans had forgotten the glory of Earths civilization, they still had the ability to print large posters of cute 2D anime girls? This was too strange! This is a unique belief and custom among the new generation of Dragon King Town members, Ye Xiaoxing explained. Since their world was nearly destroyed by women, they hate and fear women in reality. To prevent the appearance of new women, the Divine Tree also strengthened this hate and fear in their genes. Women are demonsthis is a psychological brand printed in the hearts of the new generation Dragon King Town members. But a heterosexuals longing for someone of the opposite sex cannot be completely wiped out by any psychological brand. Besides, to maintain some degree of fighting strength so that they would hunt more monsters, the Divine Tree needs to maintain the androgen levels of the new generation humans at a rather high level. But that inevitably leads to people having wishful thinking. Coincidentally, Dragon King Town had a few institutes of machinery and civil engineering. Many of their students liked anime girls. The women in reality are witches and demons who can cause men to kill each other, which led to the near destruction of Dragon King Town, but anime girls are different. Theyre gentle, cute, and harmless. Of course, reality has a different art style from anime. Even if the Divine Tree placed psychological brands, they can still tell that anime is fake. But humans are amazing at deluding themselves. Since they live in a world filled with despair, anime girls turned into their solace. In the unique views of the new generation humans, the anime world is heaven. As long as they fight bravely for the Divine Tree and bring back more monsters, once they die, they can enter an anime world and be surrounded by countless anime girls I believe thats what they believe. Now, there are all sorts of anime products in the current Dragon King Town. This poster is one of them. There are also vivid dolls. Theyre practically the only mental support and entertainment of the new generation humans. Got it, Captain Ye. I agree with you. These people are completely different from us. Meng Chao frowned. But is Dragon City going to watch Dragon King Town continue to fall and do nothing about it? We should save our comrades from the evil rule of the Divine Tree! How are we supposed to save them? Ye Xiaoxing demanded. Dragon King Town is too far away from Dragon City. If we want to go there, we have to pass a few mountains infested with monsters. We cant spread out a large army through the area either. More importantly, the humans over there have already formed a symbiotic relationship with the Divine Tree, and it cannot be broken. Right now, all of the Dragon King Town citizens are born from the Divine Tree. If Dragon City sends powerful fighters to destroy the Divine Tree, theyre going to fight against us to the bitter end. Also, dont forget what I just said, the digestive system of the humans in the town is very weak. They cant digest anything besides the juices of the Divine Tree. We suspect that there is a mysterious substance that we dont know in the juice the Divine Tree excretes. It cant be replaced by any high-nutritional fluid. If we destroy the Divine Tree, we might end up starving all of the town members to death. Even if they dont starve to death, they have lived in that sort of environment their whole lives. Their culture, morals, customs, states of mind, and beliefs are centered around the Divine Tree. If we destroy the Divine Tree, their minds will break, and they will suffer a pain worse than death. Would that be saving them? Regardless of whether or not were willing to accept it, when Dragon King Town was nearly destroyed, the Divine Trees arrival saved the survivors. It doesnt matter whether its original goal was to look for a group of qualified worker ants and soldier ants. In the end, it helped Dragon King Town preserve human civilization, albeit in a very deformed and twisted way. If it werent for the Divine Tree, Dragon King Town would have been destroyed decades ago in the hands of humans themselves. If you look at it from another angle, crudely labelling the Divine Tree as an enemy isnt suitable, especially when we already have so many enemies to handle. Meng Chao thought about it carefully. He had to admit that Ye Xiaoxing made sense. If he treated survival as the most important thing for a civilization, the Divine Tree did allow Dragon King Town to survive. Over the decades, it had provided shelter for the humans and helped them reproduce. It even helped humans fend off against monster invasions as well as provided raw materials and gave them a way to pass down their intelligence. If Dragon City recklessly destroyed the Divine Tree, they would only bring Dragon King Towns destruction. All of the townspeople might die with the Divine Tree. Even though Meng Chao thought that the current Dragon King Town was deformed and twisted, this was not a good reason to destroy them. The new generation of Dragon King Towns people were not the men who had killed each other in the past. Loving anime was not a crime! So, what is Dragon City going to do about Dragon King Town? Meng Chao asked. For the time being, were only going to observe them from afar, Ye Xiaoxing said. Once we absorb the fruits of the northern offense and steadily expand Dragon Citys territory as well as upgrade our technology and fighting power, well handle the situation appropriately. Fortunately, the Divine Tree isnt an Other World creature with high offense and desire to expand its territory. Its satisfied by just staying in Dragon King Town and controlling this small colony. Besides, after observing it for a long period of time, we noticed that the Divine Tree doesnt have any intelligence or consciousness. It just has instincts which are familiar to those of a queen ant or queen bee. But not all Other World creatures are like the Divine Tree. Many of the high-grade monsters are incredibly offensive and possess high intelligence, or at least, they have the ability to eventually possess super intelligence. Think about it, if another satellite city similar to Dragon King Town ended up in the hands of a highly intelligent monster that is much more aggressive, and to survive, formed a symbiotic relationship with them, would this also give birth to a brand new civilization after decades of development? Chapter 334 - Clash of Civilizations Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. Even if he had memories from his past life, he still felt that his views of the world, his self, and morals had been strongly challenged. But when he calmed down and thought about it with a clear head, Ye Xiaoxings started sounding plausible. If they were on Earth, in just half a century, it was not enough time for human civilization, including individual humans, to change in terms of their nature. But they were in the Other World where materials and spirits were incredibly unstable. Everything was growing at high speed and evolving even faster. They had to get rid of what was weak and retain what was strong in the brutal competition of survival. Dragon City had managed to gather a lot of advanced technology, unlock the secrets of runic symbols and spirit energy, and produce superhumans who could soar freely in the skies in a short fifty years. He wondered whether any of the satellite cities that were scattered all around the Monster Mountain Range were as lucky as they were. Ye Xiaoxing continued, Meng Chao, youre a harvester. You should be able to tell that many of the monsters shouldnt exist from a biological standpoint, right? For example, the Seven-star Wolf Spider is a fusion of a canine-type monster and arachnid. Is it possible for anything to evolve naturally into that state in the wild? All signs point to the fact that many of the monsters didnt evolve naturally. They should have been biological weapons created by a civilization of the Other World that existed long ago. Of course, that prehistoric civilization collapsed a long time ago. Based on the results from the ancient ruins research center we built under the Supernatural Tower, this is something that happened more than a million years ago. Most of the current monsters are still controlled by their beast instincts. They dont have a lot of intelligence nor the intention to completely destroy us. But no matter what, they have brains. They are not like those of mammals, but are complicated neural networks like those of the Ultimate Sandworm. This passes the requirements for them to possess intelligence. In other words, some of the high-grade monsters can possess intelligence based on their hardware. However, aside from the support of their hardware, they also need a software to possess intelligence, and that is teamwork. They need a division of work in society and continuous merging of ideologies and culture for tens of thousands of years. Its only then that they would be able to gain true intelligence. Weve taken down a lot of Apocalyptic Beasts and found that even though their minds are clearly very well-developed and possess ganglions and sulci that far surpasses those of humans, they have not awakened to intelligence. The reason is that they lack software. The problem is, we cant be certain just how much of Dragon Citys territory transmigrated. Was it only the main city area and a few of the new city areas in the suburbs or did all of the satellite cities come with us? Did the dozens of towns and hundreds of villages under Dragon City also transmigrate? You must understand, even our smallest village had hundreds of people, which could form a relatively complete human societal system. It might be small, but it would have all the functions. If that one small village after transmigration ended up in the hands of a monster with mind control powers and that monster had a brain developed enough for it to possess intelligence, which, for some reason, didnt eat all the villagers like a brute but instead investigated their brains, read their memories, learned their language, customs, culture, societal structure, ruling methods, war tactics, and in the end, mastered all the advantages and weaknesses of humanity, just how terrifying would this monster be? Or perhaps no monster evolved to the point that it possessed intelligence and a sense of self. Instead, to survive after the transmigration, the villagers did a lot of things that went past morals, such as eating the corpses of their own kind, and were twisted into something inhuman by the brutal environment. Once they discovered Dragon Citys existence, wouldnt they use monsters strength to fight against Dragon City? Meng Chao thought about it. No matter what, all of us are comrades who transmigrated together half a century ago. Are you sure that the members of these satellite cities will definitely be hostile toward us? Didnt you just say that the members of Dragon King Town arent really aggressive and just love anime? Dragon King Town is a unique case because the town members there formed a symbiotic relationship with the Divine Tree. Theyre life forms who are similar to plants. The town members have been eating the juice of the tree for a long period of time, which has diminished their aggressive nature, Ye Xiaoxing said calmly. Based on the predictions of the sociologists in the abnormal beast research department, if there are truly other satellite cities that have transmigrated into the depths of the fog and survived for fifty years in the wild, its highly likely that they will be hostile and highly aggressive toward us. Why? Its simple. Think of the sci-fi story of the spaceships that escaped from Earth. If you were a captain of one of those spaceships and killed thousands of your comrades by attacking other spaceships to snatch their resources, youd be walking down an incredibly dark path. But right then, imagine if you discovered another spaceship. It appeared to be larger than your spaceship and with greater firepower. The people in that spaceship also still retained the moral views and laws from Earth. Now, ask yourself, would you have any other choice aside from attacking first to gain an advantage? Meng Chao fell silent. He had to admit that Ye Xiaoxing was right. Once a person crossed certain boundaries, there was no coming back. Dragon City cant leave all satellite cities alone and let them end up as hellish dens that will leave people without any humanity, Ye Xiaoxing said. We can tolerate Dragon King Towns existence because theyre harmless for the time being. Its as you said, killing one another and executing the witches happened in the previous generation, and it has nothing to do with the new generation born from the Divine Tree, and for the time being, we havent discovered the new generation doing anything bad that crosses our limits, aside from loving anime too much. Then, out of love for our comrades and respect for this brand new custom, there is no need for us to carry out any forceful measures against Dragon King Town. Well let them remain immersed in the world of anime and live in pure happiness and peace. But what if a satellite city formed a symbiotic relationship with a carnivorous monster or ended up with the culture of cannibalism, burying people alive, or sacrificing humans to monsters because of a monsters influence? Should we sit by and do nothing even then? Dont say that its impossible. Its now the 56th year of the New Era. In the long course of history, half a century is a short moment, but if you calculate things based on a humans childbearing age, even if you start bearing children at the age of eighteen, you can create three generations in fifty six years. Theres this thing called a generation gap on Earth, right? And they say a generation gap happens once every ten years. The evolution speed in the Other World is at least ten times faster than on Earth. The time required to produce three generations of people is enough to create a civilization that we cannot understand nor accept. Lets think of this from the point of benefits. Dont they always say that no one can tolerate others encroaching on their territory? If we consider things from Dragon Citys existence standpoint and the beliefs of our civilization, its impossible for us to tolerate a den of demons that wishes to trample on our great civilization. The problem is, we havent discovered such a monstrous place yet. But if such a place exists, itll have an easy time discovering us. After all, Dragon City is huge. Since the time of the Great Expedition Era, weve left many clues of our existence in Monster Mountain Range. As long as they remember some of the tactics from human civilization, theyll know that attacking us first will be their only chance for survival. Meng Chao broke out into cold sweat as he listened. Captain Ye, are you saying that these twisted and mutated humans may use the monsters strength to completely destroy us? If they wont wish to completely destroy us, theyll want to turn us into their image, Ye Xiaoxing said. If there is one person among one hundred who has a tail, that person is a monster, but if ninety-nine people out of the one hundred have tails, the person who doesnt have a tail is the monster. Those people cant go back to how they were. Once they realize that Dragon City is too big and they cant destroy us directly, the best course of action for them will be to cause chaos in the city. They will think of ways to drag us into the mud with them and break our humanity. Theyll attempt to make us all the same. Meng Chao shut his eyes and gently rubbed the bridge of his nose. He did not want to believe this. But he had the memories from his previous life and knew better than anyone else that Ye Xiaoxings vicious conclusion was infinitesimally close to the truth. Meng Chao, please dont blame me for painting our past comrades in such a bad light. When it comes to the problem of clashing civilizations, kindness and evil are no longer important. Even if the other party is not evil but full of kind will, treats us as kindred, and even wants to save us, we might still end up with incredibly intense fights, Ye Xiaoxing said. Lets use Dragon King Town as an example. Lets say that by sheer luck, Dragon King Town produced a peerless fighter, and this fighter discovered Dragon Citys existence. This man is full of kind will and wants to save us. So, what do you think he will do? After a moments pause to give Meng Chao time to think, Ye Xiaoxing asked, Wont he sneak into Dragon City and kill all the beautiful female celebrities? Meng Chao was stunned. What? Lets look at this from the viewpoint of the powerful fighter from Dragon King Town. All women are demons, and the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is. When women appear in public, they make men kill each other, which can destroy the entire civilization. This isnt some bigoted, crazy thought. The history of Dragon King Town has carved this into its peoples genes. The heroic mans forefathers have also taught him this since young. Its a firm belief that cannot be destroyed, Ye Xiaoxing said. So if this kind Dragon King Town fighter really wants to save us, he will go to burn all the witches so that the Divine Tree can bear its fruit in Dragon City and all the men can throw themselves into the holy embrace of anime girls. He will do that for sure, dont you think so? No matter how we explain it to him, he wont understand what is a normal relationship between a man and a woman. He will just think that we are bewitched, and his determination to burn all witches will become even stronger. Perhaps he will even expand his attack range and burn all heterosexual couples as well! After all, in the eyes of Dragon King Towns civilization, all heterosexual couples are witches and their loyal dogs! This example might not be appropriate, but as long as it can make you understand my meaning, its enough. Each civilization has its own internal logic that will allow them to justify their actions. They also have the need to spread it outwards and influence other civilizations. Thats why we cant avoid clashing ideologies with the satellite cities that we lost contact with for many years. The clash may have even already happened and we just dont know it yet. Chapter 335 - Group 9 Meng Chao understood what Ye Xiaoxing was trying to imply. In the memories of his previous life, the Survival Committee had said that they ended the Monster War with a Pyrrhic victory. The monsters had been continuously evolving during the war, and they came to possess intelligence that was greater and even more mysterious than that of humans. Hence, they could infiltrate human society and assassinate important people, throw the citys order into chaos, and break their tactical facilities. The monsters in the wild even came to possess strict organizations and gradually started developing a monster civilization. In his previous life, Meng Chao was just a normal human during the Monster War, so he believed those words when he heard them. After he accepted the harsh training in Ghost Tribe and became a third-class fighter, the Monster War had long since ended, so there was no need for him to be conflicted about it. But now that he thought about it, there were two strange things about it. First, if monsters had relied purely on themselves, could they become smarter than humans in just a short fifty years? Could they so quickly understand human society and the development of civilization, which allowed them to discover the most fragile parts of human society? Even if they did manage to find them, different species of monsters were competitors who treated each other as enemies they had to kill. It was just as Lin Chuan kept on saying, there was no way Nine-headed Crystalline Dragons and Demonic Halberd Pigs could work together. So how could they possibly start a monster civilization? Second, Meng Chao just could not imagine how monsters could infiltrate human society. Even if they crept into human brains and turned humans into puppets or used some ingenious method to create a perfect human body, it would not be easy for them to understand human language, culture, customs, slang, and popular Internet phrases. After all, even real humans who lived in one culture had a hard time imitating humans of another culture, so it would be even more difficult for monsters. So, during the second stage of the Monster War, their enemies could not have been pure monsters. Instead, they were humans who had a symbiotic relationship with monsters. They were people from satellite cities who had transmigrated over fifty years ago but lost their humanity because they were too small and because the Other World was too harsh. Was that the truth? The greatest enemy of mankind was its own people. It was no wonder then why the results of the Monster War in his previous life were so devastating. It was akso no wonder why the Survival Committee could not reveal the truth. Once the truth that the enemy is other humans got out, it would definitely cause confusion and chaos in the city. The Survival Committee has been set up for more than thirty years, and ever since then, most of the Dragon Citizens, regardless of whether theyre superhumans or normal people, have become united against the major threats from the outside world. We do it for our survival. We have very few internal conflicts. Even if we occasionally have superhumans who go through spirit energy deviation and commit crimes, they are soon be killed by the adjudicator court, Ye Xiaoxing said. But over the past few years, as there were less external threats, many of the citizens became egotistical and restless. A lot of the descendants of the superhumans have also grown up, and the concept of aristocratic cultivator families popped up. They are in control of major power and have formed their own interest groups, which is creating multiple problems in Dragon City. This has reached a point where the adjudicator court can no longer control the situation. Multiple pieces of evidence show that highly-intelligent monsters are behind a lot of our problems. The abnormal beast research department was formed in order to reduce the pressure on the adjudicator court and specifically deal with the crimes made by the highly-intelligent monsters. But no matter how we strike at the highly-intelligent monsters, they never stopped fanning the flames and worsening our conflicts. In fact, they just keep on getting worse. Its only through the White Spirit Case and Gao Yes case that we realized to our shock that the highly-intelligent monsters have a strict organization. They are not the abnormal beasts we originally thought they were. Instead, they might be abnormal people who were born in the wild and formed symbiotic relationships with monsterspeople from satellite cities who have become twisted. There are already a lot of abnormal beasts and abnormal people who have infiltrated our city. They bewitch good and promising people like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye, which is why they went through spirit energy deviation and fell from grace. And a lot of conflicts that could have been minimized have become situations without a solution because of the monsters fanning the flames and worsening the ordeal. To handle this situation, the abnormal beast research department set up the Ninth Special Investigation Group. Group 9s immediate task is to use the clues from the White Spirit and Gao Yes cases and find the organization of abnormal people and abnormal beasts who have infiltrated Dragon City as well as crush their schemes. If we can uproot their organization, we will be able to accurately locate their nest and find the satellite city that has turned into a den of demons. We will then get rid of the problem thats been lurking within Dragon City and stopping us from conquering the Other World! Meng Chao, I can say that without your hard work, the White Spirit and Gao Yes cases would have gone in a completely different direction. We would have needed a longer time to unravel the mysteries and would have suffered many losses before we realized the enemys true identity. I thank you once again on behalf of the abnormal beast research department and all of Dragon City for your contribution! Ye Xiaoxing stood up and bowed to Meng Chao earnestly. Meng Chaos face turned a little red, and he said sincerely, Captain Ye, Dragon City is our one and only hometown. We shouldnt even be talking about contributions when we do something for our hometown. Just tell me when Group 9 needs me to do something in the future. I wont run from my duty! Kindling shone at the corner of his eyes and showed the progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities increasing to 20%. Meng Chao then knew that he made the right choice. As long as they dealt with the problems of the satellite cities, they could win the Monster War without a problem. The White Spirits plan was stopped and Gao Yes scheme was revealed. Right now, the Supernatural Entities organization was not as large and meticulous as it was in his previous life when it finally revealed itself. The remaining of the Seven Great Supernatural Entities were unlikely to be in their final form already. It was the perfect chance to stop them. If being honest, Meng Chaos acceptance level toward other types of humanoid civilizations was pretty high. In the memories of his previous life, he had seen strange humanoid creatures like dwarves, elves, and demons. Many of them had customs that crossed the limits of morals from Earth. At that time, however, Dragon Citizens also did whatever it took to survive. They had lost their identity and lived like roaches, just like what the instructor with the black skull had told them. Hence, Meng Chao did not think that it was absolutely necessary to destroy the satellite cities which had completely different civilizations compared to Dragon City. But regardless of whether they were going to save them, form alliances with them, merge with them, or launch a full out war against them, they had to find them before the enemy could seize the initiative. Meng Chao had returned from the apocalypse, so he would never hand over his fate to someone else. Ye Xiaoxing smiled. Were not in a hurry to do this. Group 9s current task is investigations outside. Dont worry, we wont be brutes and send a rising star with a bright future into a fight against the sinister and cunning abnormal beasts. If youre willing, we will arrange a three-month long training session for you. Normally, if you want to officially join the abnormal beast research department, you should receive at least half a years worth of secret training. But youre a special case. We think that we should keep you at an arms length so that it would be easier to conduct some secret investigations. I know that you have a lot of work in university. So, every day, we will just ask you to give us from three to five hours of your time at night. Well be mainly teaching you stealth tactics, tailing tactics, reconnaissance and anti-reconnaissance tactics, how to invade abnormal beasts minds and how to ensure that your mind wont be invaded by abnormal beasts, as well as ways to interrogate abnormal beasts. You have lots of knowledge about the biological structure of monsters, since youre a harvester, so you will definitely become a good abnormal beast interrogator and dig out all of their secrets. Meng Chao was slightly taken aback and scratched his head. Is something wrong? Ye Xiaoxing asked. No. Meng Chao shook his head. Why does it feel like Ive learned all of that before? It took him a moment to come to an answer. He had taken similar classes in the Ghost Tribe in his previous life. Ghost Tribe should have been a secret squad formed a few years later compared to the abnormal beast research department. This meant that the stealth tactics, assassination skills, reconnaissance tactics and interrogation tactics he learned from the Ghost Tribe should be more advanced compared to those of the current abnormal beast research department. Unfortunately, his memories were still fragmented. Aside from Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab, he did not remember much of the other tactics. But that was fine. Once he received training in the related fields in the abnormal beast research department, he should remember more skills from the Ghost Tribe. If not that, he should at least be able to use his contribution points to activate them. After thinking about it, Meng Chao said, Captain Ye, dont worry. If its just for a few hours at night, Im fine with it. In any case, grabbing the subway from Nine Sands University City to the western parts of the city is very convenient. Once Im done with lectures, Ill rush over. You dont have to go through that much trouble. The abnormal beast research department has a dedicated area in Agricultural University. I often go to the university too. We have a few external instructors who are lecturers from Agricultural University, so you can receive your training straight in Agricultural University or in the branch training camp in Nine Sands Region, Ye Xiaoxing said. Meng Chao was a little shocked. Does the abnormal beast research department have a close relationship with Agricultural University? Of course. Agricultural University is the Monster University. Since we formed an investigation organization that targets highly-intelligent monsters, we definitely need Agricultural Universitys support, Ye Xiaoxing said with a smile. More than half of our investigators are from Agricultural University, and youre the best freshman in this batch of students in Agricultural University. When you led the alliance of the five universities to a victory against Dragon City University during the inter-university tournament, you have no idea just how many higher-ups and veteran investigators from Agricultural University who are now in the abnormal beast research department cheered for you! Its precisely because youre from Agricultural University and have brought a lot of benefits for Agricultural University through the inter-university tournament, the promotion of the Ultimate Style, and other things that you had the right to learn all that I told you today. Otherwise, do you really think you would have been able to join Group 9 so easily? It was only at that moment that Meng Chao realized that it was not only because he had both courage and wisdom as well as crucial evidence in his hands that Ye Xiaoxing invited him to join his group. He puffed out his chest and said loudly, Dont worry, Captain Ye, I wont embarrass my university! I believe that, soon, you will become Agricultural Universitys greatest pride. Once they settled the matter of Meng Chaos training, Ye Xiaoxing put away all the files. They talked to each other for a while more before Meng Chao as well as Lu Siya were about to get up and leave. At that moment, Ye Xiaoxing suddenly stopped them. By the way, Meng Chao, theres something else Chapter 336 - Broken Star Club Meng Chao and Lu Siya turned around and saw Ye Xiaoxing searching through his drawer. It took him a while to fish out a rumpled envelope, which contained a stack of documents. He took a few glances at it before he said, I heard that you and your friends formed a club called Broken Star Club. Is that true? Meng Chao was a little surprised. They had formed the Broken Star Club at the start of the year. When the Ultimate Style was just born, the main volunteers of the experiment were Meng Chao and the students working in society from the refresher course of Agricultural University. Ma Hong, the scout from the Red Dragon Army, was the one who led the team. Most of the people in the refresher course were broken-star superhumans. This meant that when they awakened to their superpowers, they used too much strength and their spirit energy went out of control. Most of their main meridians were burnt, and they were pseudo-superhumans. Their cultivation speed was slow and they did not have a high upper limit. It was difficult for them to go past being one-star superhumans, and they were often considered to be at the bottom of the superhuman circle. The birth of the Ultimate Style coincidentally solved this pressing matter for them. They could rapidly increase their fighting strength through cultivating the branch meridians and nourish their main meridians by repeatedly stimulating and expanding their branch meridians. This gave life to their shrivelled up main meridian. Hence, Ma Hong and the other broken-star superhumans joined the Ultimate Style experiment with 120% gusto. They obtained different levels of improvement from it. Later, the northern offense began, so Ma Hong and the other soldiers had to return to the Red Dragon Army and go to the northern frontlines. The powerful fighters working under various mining companies, resource companies, and construction companies also had to return to their companies and become active at Shattered Starlake in their various occupations. Their comrades and colleagues knew well just how strong they were. When they saw how their strength had grown by leaps and bounds after a few months at the universitys refresher course and how they seemed to be completely different people, many of the broken-star superhumans who were in the same situation as them and sympathized with them were surprised. Most of the refresher courses were just places for people to get a cert without doing anything. They could not help broken-star superhumans change their fighting power in essence. No one had expected that Agricultural Universitys martial arts refresher course would be the real deal, so they were envious as well as tempted into joining it. Ma Hong and the rest told them the truth and said that it was all thanks to the Ultimate Style. Around the same time, Meng Chao also revealed his brilliance at Shattered Starlake by organizing the Ultimate Style Exchange every night and leading the alliance of the five universities to victory against Dragon City University during the inter-university tournament. It imprinted the name of Meng Chao and the Ultimate Style in countless broken-star superhumans minds. In the end, before the northern offense even ended, the door to the Agricultural Universitys martial arts refresher course was almost destroyed by broken-star superhumans because of how often they visited the place. The power of an example was indescribable. After being spurred on by Ma Hong and the rest, many of the broken-star superhumans wanted to learn from Gu Jianbo and Meng Chao. Originally, the refresher course did not have any requirements for results for enrollment. As long as the student could fork out money, they would be taught indiscriminately. No student was ever rejected. A problem with this popped up when countless broken-star superhumans applied for the course. There was a limit to the number of Ultimate Styles cultivation cabins in the lab of Project 1024. Even if they were used twenty-four hours a day, they could not support the simultaneous cultivation of more than one hundred broken-star superhumans. Hence, Gu Jianbo, the lecturer of the refresher course; Ma Hong, the course rep of the refresher course; and Meng Chao, who was not part of the refresher course but was Gu Jianbos one-and-only true disciple and was also the one who pushed the Ultimate Style forward, ultimately allowing it to be born, discussed with each other for a long time before they came to a conclusion. They asked the university to expand the scale of the refresher course while they formed the Broken Star Club to help with the immediate situation. Just as the name implied, it was an organization for broken-star superhumans to exchange experience and become friends with each other. The main reason behind it was for them to tell each other of their experiences practicing the Ultimate Style and healing the shrivelled main meridians. It could also help them coordinate the time they spent in the cultivation cabins to practice the Ultimate Style. Of course, through the Broken Star Club, they could also gather more experiment data, so the Ultimate Style could evolve continuously and become the strongest cultivation and fighting model. There were not many requirements to join the Broken Star Club. As long as a person was a broken-star superhuman and was willing to share his or her experience in cultivation, they were welcome to join. Since Gu Jianbo was not a broken-star superhuman, he was not in the club. He was just a supervisor in name. Ma Hong was the course rep of the refresher course, and he also had a lot of connections in the Red Dragon Army and society. Many of the broken-star superhumans joined because of his recommendation, so he naturally became the club leader. As for Meng Chao, everyone strongly suggested that he should be the vice-leader. He was Gu Jianbos true disciple and the person who brought forward the birth of the Ultimate Style. He was also doing everything he could to spread the Ultimate Style in the northern battlefield. It was something hard to do and a great contribution to the Ultimate Style. Besides, he became a broken-star superhuman when he killed a Bloody Moon Wolf King during his national college examination. This was a hair-rising feat, but also very touching. There were few broken-star superhumans in the city who did not know Meng Chaos name. Meng Chao originally wanted to reject it. After all, he was just a freshman, and aside from cultivating, he also had to harvest monsters. After lectures, he spent most of his time looking for and riding the coattails of various powerful people to solve the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities. He simply had no time to become a vice-leader, and he had no experience in this field either. But Ma Hong told him that the Broken Star Club was built for the sake of everyone learning the Ultimate Style. Mr. Gu Jianbo could not join because of his identity and could only be a supervisor in name. But as the one disciple who would inherit Big Brother Bos legacy, if Meng Chao did not take up the position, it would not make sense. Besides, there were only hundreds of people in the Broken Star Club, and the main purpose for it was to help everyone book the time to use the Ultimate Style cultivation cabins. This was basically the same as online queuing and appointment systems. Regardless of whether someone was the club leader or the vice-leader, their positions did not mean much. They did not need any experience to take them up. Meng Chao thought about it and found it true, so he agreed to it. Since then, the Broken Star Club had not done anything major. It hired a person to design a website and set up an appointment system for the cultivation cabins, which solved basically all problems. They had a few groups on the club website. They had thousands of people and were almost full. The admin was very responsible, so the broken-star superhumans in the groups just cracked jokes all the time, boasted, sent emojis, or captioned gifs. Meng Chao ignored them most of the time. Ma Hong had a lot of work in the Red Dragon Army, so he seldom had time to come to the refresher course. He did not pay a lot of attention to the Broken Star Club either. Besides, investments had been piling up for the creation of new Ultimate Style cultivation cabins, which solved the problem of broken-star superhumans lacking resources to cultivate, and hence, the Broken Star Club lost its main purpose for existence. Then, one day after Superstar Resource Recovery Company merged with Prosperous Resource Recovery Company, Qin Hu had suddenly run over to tell Meng Chao that he wanted to become the director of the Broken Star Club. Ever since he received the dual attack from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, Qin Hus problem of his spirit energy going stagnant did not go away. His strength had plummeted, and he was in an even worse state than broken-star superhumans. Due to him contributing to stopping the White Spirit and indirectly saving Meng Chao by discovering the Blue Origin Crystal cave in his previous life, Meng Chao introduced Qin Hu to Gu Jianbo in hopes that the Ultimate Style could solve his problem. Qin Hu cooperated well. He gritted his teeth and endured a lot of incredibly painful experiments. Gu Jianbo wanted to use the Ultimate Style to help a veteran fighter who lost his strength reach Heaven Realm and gain more valuable experiment data. He tried his best to treat Qin Hu and used every trick up his sleeve. Unfortunately, he did not manage to achieve what he intended. After hundreds of attempts, Qin Hus spirit energy did not recover in the slightest. With Qin Hus state, he could not even be considered a broken-star superhuman. But the Broken Star Club was not some high-end, grand, and high-class organization. If he wanted to join out of respect for Meng Chao, then Meng Chao let him join. It was good for him to get rid of his gloomy feelings by chatting with the numerous broken-star superhumans. And somehow, he seemed to have discovered some sort of treasure in the Broken Star Club. He was constantly chatting up a storm with the broken-star superhumans. He often even went out and treated those broken-star superhumans to meals. Qin Hu had been quite famous in society before this. He was the vice-captain of Frenzied Saber, after all. In the eyes of Heaven Realm elites who were born in powerful families like Lu Siya, he was nothing, but most of the broken-star superhumans came from poor families. They didnt have much of a background and not a lot of resources. Otherwise, they would not have gone out of control when they awakened and gotten injured. Qin Hu, however, had been at the peak of Earth Realm and could sympathize with them. He also came from a poor family, but had gotten quite a lot of it from the expedition under Raging Waves. He was now quite rich and when he gathered together with the broken-star superhumans, he treated money as if it was nothing, so almost in no time, the broken-star superhumans had a great impression of him. Hence, when he told Meng Chao that he had gained the support of many broken-star superhumans, including Ma Hong, Meng Chao did not suspect his words. However, Meng Chao could not understand it. The Broken Star Club was not some mega corporation that could earn a bucket of gold every day. It was not a powerful organization that could do whatever it wanted either. It was just a loosely organized social welfare organization. There was not even the position of a director. Why was then Qin Hu being so passionate about getting involved in the club? Was he really just contributing to the large number of broken-star superhumans? Look at you. Are you the only one allowed to contribute? Am I not allowed to contribute to the public for once? Qin Hu said sadly, as if he had been wronged. Right now, I lost all my power, and Im basically useless. I no longer have any hope of becoming a hunter, and no superhuman squad will take me in. After you took my company, I dont have any interest in fighting for control with your father, either. You have to let me look for entertainment and how to spend my time, okay? I know that I have money, but my wife keeps a tight leash over it, so even if Im rich, I cant spend any of it. Mr. Gu tried treating me hundreds of times from top to bottom with methods that are basically torture, but theres no signs of me recovering my strength. What if Im going to stay like this for the rest of my life? Its depressing, man! The Broken Star Club itself isnt much, but those broken-star superhumans? Heh, theyre from everywhere and are part of all sorts of industries. They tell me insider information from all sorts of industries, including a lot of secrets from the streets of Dragon City. They even tell me amazing stories from decades ago, which are really interesting and addictive. If I were the director and managed the club, we could often gather together and eat as well as boast about our achievements. Theres nothing wrong with that, right? Meng Chao remembered himself saying this at that time. Its precisely because theres no problem that theres a problem. Mr. Hu, youre the type of person who wont wake up early unless it benefits you. Its not as simple as eating together and boasting about each others achievements, right? How much money would you have to spend to manage the club? What the heck? Are you suspecting that I want to get money from this? I already got money for the mining rights of the Red Radiance Jade mine from Lu Siya. Why would I want that bit of money from the club? Qin Hu found himself not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Besides, the Broken Star Club isnt a company or an organization. It doesnt have a single cent in its account. Where am I supposed to get money even if I want it? Ill tell you the truth. I dont want a single cent from this. Ill be using my own money to manage the club and contributing to the large number of broken-star superhumans. Is that good enough for you? Meng Chao had been really puzzled at that time. Even though he felt that Qin Hu was definitely aiming for something because there was no way he would be so passionate about it if there was nothing for him to gain, half of Qin Hus wealth came from the former Prosperous that had merged with Superstar. Meng Chao had a tight control over the money Qin Hu could get. The other half of his wealth came from Lu Siyas Red Radiance Jade Mine mining rights. That money was not something he could take just because he wanted to. Even if Qin Hu did something wrong, no matter where he ran, he could not escape. If he really had some sort of ulterior motive, Meng Chao would have ways of dealing with him. If he wanted to become the director of the Broken Star Club, then so be it. Meng Chao was okay with it as long as he did not use the name of the Broken Star Club to go out and deceive people. But even if he did, it was fine, Qin Hu was definitely rich enough to pay the people he deceived. Besides, Meng Chao believed that Qin Hu would not be that stupid, especially after he lost his strength. In Meng Chaos eyes, the director of the Broken Star Club could not even be considered a proper position that held any significant meaning in society. But Qin Hu was really gungho about it. He went everywhere all the time without telling anyone what exactly he was doing. By the looks of it, he could not get used to life of a normal human and was doing something completely unnecessary. There were a few times when he even seriously came to Meng Chao to report his work, because Meng Chao was the vice-leader. But it was during the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise, so Meng Chao was occupied with the thoughts of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities and did not have the time nor energy for talking nonsense. That is why he did not expect that he would hear the Broken Star Clubs name from Ye Xiaoxing, and his heart clenched. Chapter 337 - Anonymous Donation Captain Ye, is there a problem with the Broken Star Club? Meng Chao asked while thinking, If abnormal beasts infiltrated the Broken Star Club, that would be hilarious. But when he gave it a second thought, that should not be the case. Qin Hus morals were completely different from those of Lin Chuan and Gao Ye! Just as he expected, Ye Xiaoxing smiled and shook his head. Meng Chao, you misunderstand. Director Qin of the Broken Star Club is very capable. Over the past two months, he has made the club really lively and full of laughter! Speaking of which, we are quite regretful. Broken-star superhumans are part of the superhuman family, but due to the damage to their main meridians, they have to deal with people looking at them differently. When they cultivate, they also run into all sorts of problems that no one helps them solve. This is the responsibility of the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, but due to various reasons, we have always overlooked them. In the end, it was Agricultural Universitys martial arts course that developed the Ultimate Style and formed the Broken Star Club, which brought new hope to the large number of broken-star superhumans. This is a negligence of duty from the Supernatural Tower. We should apologize properly to you. Meng Chao did not understand what Ye Xiaoxing meant. He waved his hand and said, Dragon City has to make choices that will determine our survival. I can understand that they have to pour most of their resources on superhumans who have potential. Its one thing that you understand, but its another matter that the Supernatural Tower wants to apologize. Compared to the Heaven Realm fighters and Deity Realm elites who stand high above us, the fighting power of the broken-star superhumans is naturally nothing special, but you make up the largest number of superhumans, Ye Xiaoxing said. Most of the superhumans are stuck in Spirit Tattoo Realm, and among them, most are broken-star superhumans. If superhumans are to be the weapons of human civilization, then broken-star superhumans would definitely be the sturdy backs. The back of the weapon might not be as sharp as the blade, and people often overlook its existence. But its the basis of the weapon. The thicker and tougher the back of the weapon is, the more power it has when swung to cut. Besides, the birth of the Ultimate Style has allowed the fighting strength of broken-star superhumans to increase dramatically. As long as they go up by 70%, the fighting strength of the entire Dragon City would increase in terms of quality! Meng Chao nodded. He himself was also a broken-star superhuman, so he knew the benefits of the Ultimate Style toward clearing the branch meridians and repairing the main meridians. It was one of the reasons why he had staked everything he had to develop the Ultimate Style together with Gu Jianbo. While speaking, Ye Xiaoxing brought out a normal-looking black card from the envelope and handed it to him with a serious expression. Lu Siya sucked in a sharp breath. Meng Chao quickly took the card with both hands and asked curiously, Captain Ye, what is this? Theres one million Supernatural Coins in this card. Hurry up and bind it to your bioinformatics. Ye Xiaoxing tapped the card lightly, and the surface of the originally black card shone with rows of profound and complicated runic symbols. They were interconnected with each other and formed the symbol of the Supernatural Tower. One million Supernatural Coins?! Meng Chao was shocked. Supernatural Coins were quasi-money that could only be used in the Supernatural Tower. But their purchasing power was ten times greater than that of the fiat money in Dragon City. They could be used to buy a lot of valuable treasures, secret medicine, and materials that could only be harvested from Apocalyptic Beasts and were not sold on the market. This is some funds for the Broken Star Club to help with the clubs development. The donor hopes that you can make Broken Star Club better and help more broken-star superhumans increase their fighting power so that they can contribute more to Dragon City! Ye Xiaoxing said. Dont be in a hurry to reject the offer. This isnt for you. Its for the thousands of broken-star superhumans in Dragon City. Besides, its not money from me or the abnormal beast research department. I was just asked to hand it to you. Meng Chao was surprised. This is Which senior did this? Hes way too generous! Well the donor wishes to remain anonymous, so I cant tell you the name for the time being. You just need to know that there are plenty of people watching your contributions to Dragon City. Everyone has high hopes for you as a rising star and want to help you. Ye Xiaoxing smiled faintly. By the way, I heard that there are still an inadequate number of Ultimate Style cultivation cabins, right? Were already in a much better condition compared to the start of the year. At that time, the broken-star superhumans had to make an appointment a week in advance, and even then, they could only use the cultivation cabins for three hours at most! Meng Chao thought about it. The problem is that its really troublesome to create the Ultimate Style cultivation cabins. Were still trying to figure out a lot of the parameters for the design. Besides, the factories can only produce a limited number of them since they have to settle other deals as well. There is indeed not enough of the newest model cultivation cabins, and we cant satisfy the needs of the broken-star superhumans and the Ultimate Style enthusiasts. How about this? Send a namelist of the factories that can produce the Ultimate Style cultivation cabins to me. Ill coordinate with them so that they will prioritize handling the Ultimate Style cultivation cabin deals, Ye Xiaoxing said. This donor who gave you one million Supernatural Coins also wishes to donate one hundred Ultimate Style cultivation cabins to the Broken Star Club. Meng Chaos jaw fell slack. He no longer knew what he should say. Ye Xiaoxing brought out a data storage device from the envelope. Meng Chao took it with puzzlement. This anonymous donor has watched all of your fighting videos, and while the donor has heaped praises on the Ultimate Style, the donor has also discovered certain problems, Ye Xiaoxing said. The data in here targets the flaws and suggests ways to modify the Ultimate Style based on your fighting style. Itll be very useful to you and the Ultimate Style. You can go back and go through this with Mr. Gu Jianbo. Once you digest it fully, you can teach it to the other broken-star superhumans. Meng Chao nodded with a contemplative expression. Ye Xiaoxing stood up and gave his shoulder a hard slap. He said gravely, Work hard, Meng Chao. Your generation will be the one protecting the future of Dragon City! After they left the training camp of the abnormal beast research department, Meng Chao eagerly turned on his tablet while in Lu Siyas car and inserted the data storage device. A flood of information appeared on the screen, and it came cascading down like a waterfall from the top of the screen. A large number of incredibly detailed diagrams, models of spirit energy magnetic fields, and analysis of vitality magnetic fields showed up. Meng Chao could not take his eyes off of them. He broke out in cold sweat, and at the end, he could not help but exhale long and hard. Whats wrong? Lu Siya sized him up in her peripheral vision. The value of this data is too high! Meng Chao gulped and mumbled, When I helped Mr. Gu research the Ultimate Style, I thought that while it cant possibly be perfect, it should at least not have major weaknesses. I didnt expect that in the eyes of this senior, itd be full of flaws anyways. There are so many places where it can be improved. This This is practically a cultivation guideline customized for me. He or she gathered all the mistakes I made in my fighting videos! If I digested all of the data in here, my fighting strength would definitely increase by 100% and Id even have the chance to instantly reach Spirit Gathering Realm and become a three-star superhuman, someone at the peak of Earth Realm! He or she actually managed to create such a cultivation guideline Just who is this senior? Why did they do this? He or she even donated one million Supernatural Coins and one hundred cultivation cabins to us! Why? Its definitely the mastermind behind the abnormal beast research department! Lu Siya tilted her head up and looked with smugness. She said, Since you come from Agricultural University, you can be considered to have stepped on a ladder that will rapidly bring you up the ranks in the abnormal beast research department. Youre also one of the most outstanding students in the current batch of freshmen in Agricultural University. If the leaders who also come from Agricultural University dont cultivate you, who else are they supposed to cultivate? Im worse off because I come from Dragon City University. I would be able to find many university mates who have great power in the adjudicator court or other organizations and ride on their coattails, but Im a pitiful existence in the abnormal beast research department. I have to bask in your limelight to join Group 9. Perhaps in two years time, things will change, and Ill be the one riding on your coattails. Big Sis Ya, dont say that. Well be riding on each others coattails. Meng Chao paused for a moment and said, Then, why didnt you join the adjudicator court? Didnt I tell you last time? First, its because there are people from the Lu family in the adjudicator court, and theyre my rivals, so I dont want to go there to suffer. Lu Siya pursed her lips. Second, when I saw that the development of the abnormal beast research department was going great and it looked like it was going to be a competitor for the adjudicator court, I wanted to see if I can climb up the ranks over here. After that, I ran into you, a future star who carries the hopes of many leaders and possesses endless potential. Im prepared to ride on your coattails in a few years time, which is why I chose to stay in the abnormal beast research department! Meng Chao coughed dryly and changed the topic. Just who is the leader of the abnormal beast research department? Do you know him or her? Nope. Lu Siya shook her head. The abnormal beast research department has managed to get a few Deity Realm elites to help us, such as Captain Yes big brother, but hes a pure fighting-class elite. He doesnt seem like someone who will do something like this at such a large scale. You must understand. Originally, the adjudicator court was the one handling the cases related to supernatural crimes in Dragon City. It could hide its deeds from the eyes of the public and had a lot of power. But this year, we used the reason that abnormal beasts have infiltrated Dragon City and snatched a lot of cases from the adjudicator court. Of course, we also snatched away a lot of power from them. Without the peerless elites at the highest positions in Dragon City supporting us, it would have been impossible for the abnormal beast research department to gain so much power. So, just be at ease and do your job properly. As long as you perform well, youll definitely be able to get a lot of benefits. Meng Chao nodded. Based on the memories from his previous life, the research department was one of the two powerful organizations in Dragon City and stood on equal grounds with the adjudicator court. It was only natural then that it would have powerful elites supporting it. If he rode on this powerful coattail, it would not be much of a problem. He would just need to work hard and climb up the ranks. Then, he could naturally change Dragon Citys future. But Meng Chaos head ached. It was as if someone had poured boiling oil on his sulci. Through the pain, he remembered something very strange. Why is it that I stopped hearing about the abnormal beast research department after the Monster War ended? Is it because the research department was dissolved after the threat from the abnormal beasts was gone? Or is it because of something else? Lu Siya keenly noticed his troubles. She frowned a little. Meng Chao, whats wrong with you? No. Its nothing. Meng Chao shook his head and temporarily flung away the puzzlement he had concerning the fog clouding his memory fragments. He switched to another topic. By the way, do you know what Qin Hu has been doing recently? Chapter 338 - Situation Becoming Good Lu Siya pursed her lips. Isnt he your friend? How would I know? But what is it, is he short of cash lately? Meng Chao was a little surprised by the question. Why did you say that? Half a month ago, he came to me and asked to get all the money he would get from the mining rights of the Red Radiance Jade mine, Lu Siya said. You know just how many crystals there were in the Red Radiance Jade mine under Raging Waves. Even if the quality of the crystals had dropped considerably after the explosion, we could still mine them for decades. I had no intention to break my promise and I didnt take even a penny of what Qin Hu should get. If he received the dividend every year, itd be enough for his entire family to live comfortably for a few generations. But he wanted to sell me the mining rights that would last him decades. Of course, he offered a very low price. How could this be? Meng Chao was shocked. Right now, Superstar is doing well in terms of business. Hes the second biggest shareholder, and can definitely live a leisurely life. Besides, he lost his powers, so he doesnt need to buy any expensive cultivation resources. Why would he want to sell the money-generating treasure that will last him decades and get all the money in one go? He thought about this for a while, then recalled Qin Hu asking him about Broken Star Club. Vice-leader Meng, you finally have the time to listen to a report about my work? Qin Hu giggled on the other end of the call. It was noisy around him. Some people were calling out to him while talking to each other. Director Qin! Director Qin! Meng Chao frowned. Mr. Hu, what are you doing? Why is Broken Star Club? How in the world did Broken Star Club manage to get such a huge donation and so many cultivation cabins in the form of a donation? Ah. Im at the headquarters of Broken Star Club. If youre free, you can come over to talk. We can also eat with the directors! Qin Hu yelled. Head quarters? Meng Chao felt even more puzzled. Broken Star Club was an organization for people to make appointments for the cultivation cabins. It had been located at the old lecture building for Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, which only the refresher course students used for their activities. Even though there were few cultivation cabins there, the place was considered large, and it was easy for them to teach the Ultimate Style. When did they get a headquarters? Was it necessary? Who paid for it?! I want to take a look too. After Meng Chao hung up, Lu Siya became interested. Qin Hu is sometimes quite the interesting fellow. Meng Chao frowned. Is he? Of course, dont underestimate him, Lu Siya said. On the surface, hes just the vice-captain of Frenzied Saber and a normal hunter. Now, he even lost his power and appears to be unable to turn the tides. But think about it carefully. At that time, there were plenty of people underground. Both of the teams practically died, including all of the Heaven Realm elites aside from me. But he managed to survive, even though he was just at the peak of Earth Realm. He even obtained a blessing. Do you actually think that this is pure coincidence? Meng Chao became contemplative. Everyone has their own strength, Lu Siya continued. Qin Hus strength is his beast-like intuition. Every time, he stands on the side of the victor. If he was in one of those battlefields during ancient times, he would be what they call a lucky commander. I really want to know what he has managed to calculate and what made him think that there is something even more valuable compared to the mining rights of the Red Radiance Jade mine that would last him decades. Based on the address Qin Hu gave them, they arrived at the factory area in the north of Dragon City. Then, they walked to a few dilapidated warehouses. One of the large warehouses was being remodelled. The exterior had already been painted anew. The white walls had the words Broken Star Club written in bold strokes and were decorated with a signboard and neon lights. The inside had been split into five floors, but they were still being built. There were renovation materials everywhere, and workers moved in and out. The noise from the remodelling echoed incessantly in their ears. Qin Hu, that guy Meng Chao did not expect that when Qin Hu mentioned a headquarters, he really meant using an independent building. Even though he was just remodelling an old warehouse, the rent would end up in astronomical figures if he did things at such a large scale, since there was a lack of space in Dragon City. Meng Chao exchanged a glance with Lu Siya, and both of them went inside. Once the warehouse had been turned into the headquarters of the Broken Star Club, the first floor was turned into an exhibition hall, or rather, a hall of fame.The walls had all sorts of photos and posters. Meng Chao drew closer to take a look and discovered that they portrayed various heroic deeds of broken-star superhumans. Many of them were originally normal citizens, who awakened to supernatural powers when their lives were threatened, because they wanted to protect their families and homes. Naturally, since they awakened to supernatural powers during battle, they were able to kill monsters that were much stronger than them and became heroes that caused a ruckus for a time. Qin Hu had gathered news articles about hundreds of broken-star superhumans and placed them in the hall of fame with apparent seriousness, which helped him manage to instantly stimulate a sense of glory in all broken-star superhumans. And at the center of it all was the news article about Meng Chao killing the Bloody Wolf Moon King during his national college examination. Meng Chaos face turned a little red. Vice-leader Meng! Youre here, Vice-leader Meng! Vice-leader Meng, the Broken Star Club you created is a great thing for all the broken-star superhumans! A few broken-star superhumans saw Meng Chao and strode over to give him passionate bear hugs. The last few months, Gu Jianbo had been in isolated training, so Meng Chao was often the one who taught the numerous broken-star superhumans the beginning techniques for the Ultimate Style, since he was the true disciple. Meng Chao was also the one who created some of the cultivation videos and livestream classes. Hence, he was very close to a lot of the broken-star superhumans. But recently, he had been really busy with the case of the murderous pets in Blessed Paradise and had not contacted them much. When faced with the really friendly broken-star superhumans, Meng Chao found himself really confused, so he just chose to ask about Qin Hus whereabouts. Director Qin is on the third floor. He has a meeting with the other directors. Well lead the way. Theyre still renovating the place here, so theres no railing on the stairs. Its really messy. The broken-star superhumans led the way, and Meng Chao followed them while wondering about what he just heard. When did the Broken Star Club get new directors? Wait, I think Qin Hu mentioned it last time. I had my head full of the Giant Sandworm back then so I didnt pay attention to this tiny matter. By the looks of it now, Qin Hu has made the Broken Star Club into a real club. The first floor is a hall of fame, the second floor is a buffet style restaurant, the third floor is an assembly hall and a small meeting room, while the fourth and fifth floors are cultivation centers. Even though theyre currently under renovation, the situation has become much better compared. It looks like a legit club and seems pretty grand. Still, the question remains the same. Where did all that money come from? With a head full of questions, Meng Chao reached the third floor. The door of the meeting room was not installed yet. There were no tables or chairs inside either. Everyone sat on wooden boxes. While at the entrance, Meng Chao already heard Qin Hus loud voice. Brothers, I dont have anything else in my mind! Since young, Ive been a really considerate person and spent my money like its nothing for others. I love my hometown, and Im willing to contribute to my fellow citizens! This time, thanks to all of you trusting me, even if I end up breaking all my bones and lay down my life, I will definitely fight for the benefits, development, and dignity of all of our brothers and sisters who are broken-star superhumans! Meng Chao could not continue listening. He strode inside. He looked around and sighed a little in relief. Fortunately, the other directors sitting on the wooden boxes were people he knew. He had talked to them when he taught them the Ultimate Style. They were all the grassroots pillars in various industries. They worked hard and did their duty as good citizens, so they should not be fooling around with Qin Hu. Vice-leader Meng, youre here! Qin Hus eyes lit up and clapped his hands before he said, Everyone, give him a warm welcome! Clap, clap, clap, clap! The other directors clapped. Meng Chao felt a little troubled. He said, You dont have to be so polite, everyone. Youre all seniors in various fields. Besides, Im just the vice-leader, and even if Im a vice-leader, Im just And we were just about to come to you about that. Qin Hu interrupted him and said, Leader Ma wants to resign from his position. The directors and I talked about it. Everyone is in favor of you becoming the second club leader of Broken Star Club, so you definitely have to take this position! Meng Chao was stunned. What? One of the directors explained, So this is whats going on. Leader Ma said that since hes part of the Red Dragon Army and since the situation is tense at the frontlines, its very difficult for him to find the time to serve the Broken Star Club. Besides, while the Red Dragon Army doesnt stop the soldiers from joining normal societal organizations, the Broken Star Club is becoming bigger. It wont be very appropriate if he continues to be the club leader. So, he wants to resign from the position of the club leader and only remain as a normal club member. From now on, well have to rely on you, Leader Meng. Thats right, Leader Meng, the Broken Star Club was built by broken-star superhumans because we want to learn the Ultimate Style. Youre Mr. Gus true disciple, and youve been promoting the Ultimate Style really enthusiastically. Youre also a standard broken-star superhuman. Aside from you, theres no one else who is more suited to be the club leader. Thats right. Most of the broken-star superhumans have begun to slowly figure out the amazing properties of cultivating their branch meridians after watching your cultivation videos and livestream classes. We heard that you were also the one who gained inspiration and thought of the very first Ultimate Style cultivation cabin. You helped us open a brand new door for cultivation. If we dont trust you, who else are we supposed to trust? The directors began talking together. Meng Chao coughed dryly and scratched his head. We can talk about this later. Right now, I have something urgent to talk to with Director Qin. Could you wait for us for a while? Before the group could react to his words, Meng Chao dragged Qin Hu out of the meeting room and went into a washroom that was not fully renovated yet. Then, he locked the door. Mr. Hu, you didnt go behind my back and start collecting membership fees, right? Meng Chao asked with a dark expression. Qin Hu widened his eyes. What do you mean by membership fees? What in the world are you talking about?! Meng Chao pondered it for a moment and asked, You didnt deceive others in the name of the Broken Star Club to get sponsors or set up some membership card that the members can only get by forking out a large amount of money, right? Qin Hu sighed. Kid, am I really that deplorable in your eyes? We even fought together and trusted our backs to each other! Then, I dont get it, Meng Chao said in puzzlement. Where did you get the money to build the headquarters of the Broken Star Club? Did you really fork out your own money? Of course I did. What else? Qin Hu retorted. Meng Chao stared at Qin Hu for half a minute. The longer he stared at him, the more awkward he found it. He felt that the face in front of him was really strange, but he could not say what was strange about it. Chapter 339 - The Overlooked Strength Whats wrong? Qin Hu touched his face. Did you trim your beard? Meng Chao asked in astonishment. Youre even wearing a pair of golden-rimmed glasses. Your skin has also become smooth and fair. Did you go for plastic surgery? Before, Qin Hu had a mighty beard. He had been fighting against monsters in the wild for years as well, so even if he was nourished by spirit energy, he had rough skin. When he glared at people with his huge eyes, he looked like a murderous tiger that had come down a mountain. Ever since he lost all his power and returned to Dragon City, he had been resting. But even after he used all sorts of gene medicine that contained great supplements, they did not help him recover his cultivation base. Instead, they made him really fair and plump. He even had tender skin. Besides, he had now trimmed his aggressive beard until it was neat. IHe gave the impression that he was someone worthy of trust. How should he put it Qin Hu did not look like a hunter who was all brawn and no brain. Instead, he looked like people who could weave fantastic lies for three days and three nights without their expression changing or blinking. And once they scammed more than one hundred million worth of cash from their investors, they would run off with the money and hide. Big Sis Ya, look closely. Meng Chao turned his head around and spoke to Lu Siya. Is he really Qin Hu? Did he have his brain invaded by an abnormal beast? Or is an abnormal beast disguising itself as him? Lu Siya removed her sunglasses and observed Qin Hu closely. Qin Hu did not know whether he should laugh or cry. Are you kidding me? Im wearing glasses because after I lost my powers, my eyes are no longer nourished by spirit energy, so my eyesight plummeted. My nearsightedness is around six hundred. My skin turned fairer because I no longer need to go to the wild to kill, and I was also nourished by the Blue Origin Crystals. I cut my beard because I never liked beards. They stink and are troublesome. When I ate, I had to pull it up. My wife didnt like to get intimate with me when I had a beard too. Now that I got the chance, of course I shaved it. Is that it? Meng Chao frowned. Then why did you keep a beard for so many years? I was a hunter, so I had to create a mighty and domineering image. If I had a cool beard, it was easier for me to get sponsors and investments. Besides, you have to snatch prey from others in the wild, and it helped me hold the fort! Qin Hu said in a matter-of-fact tone. Then, whats the entire thing with the Broken Star Club? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. If you say something like you want to contribute again, Im going to treat you like an abnormal beast and suppress you. Youre someone who doesnt get up from bed if it doesnt benefit you. You definitely saw some major benefit, which is why youre willing to throw so much money into this, right? Qin Hu looked around. Fortunately, since the washroom was not fully renovated yet, there was not even a toilet inside so there was no one else around them. He cleared his throat and dragged Meng Chao as well as Lu Siya to a corner. Then, he grinned and said, Of course theres a benefit. I couldnt believe my eyes when I saw it. Kid, are you saying that you didnt see such a major business opportunity when you personally built the Broken Star Club? Youre still too young! Enough with the nonsense, Meng Chao said sternly. Weve entrusted our backs to each other before. Youre also the second largest shareholder of Superstar. But if you dare to use the Broken Star Club as a cover to trick the broken-star superhumans out of their money, Ill never forgive you! Kid, even if you dont believe in my moral character, you should at least believe in my appetite for money. How much money could these broken-star superhumans possibly have? Is it even worth me throwing all my money in here? Qin Hu cackled coldly, then lowered his voice and said mysteriously, Dont worry, I wont deceive even a single cent from these broken-star superhumans. Its the exact opposite. Im sincere in getting the Broken Star Club up to shape. Even if I have to pay for it, Im going to provide the best services for the large number of broken-star superhumans so that they can feel at home here and be happy. Youre right about something, though. Even if you can take up business deals that are a major risk to your life, you cant take up deals that will cause you major losses. What I fancy is the market behind the broken-star superhumans. Meng Chao exchanged a glance with Lu Siya. What do you mean by that? Lu Siya asked with great interest. In the superhuman field, the fighting strength of broken-star superhumans is really weak. Even if one hundred broken-star superhumans charged forward, they couldnt win against one Deity Realm elite. Besides, their cultivation speed is slow, their upper limit is low, they can use few skills, and there are many other reasons that make them weak. Hence, they have always been overlooked. Qin Hu counted with his fingers before he said with great interest, But didnt you realize that the broken-star superhumans have their own strengths? First, theres a lot of them. I mean, Deity Realm elites are strong, sure, but how many people are in Deity Realm in all of Dragon City? Even if one hundred broken-star superhumans couldnt win against one Deity Realm fighter, what about one thousand? Ten thousand? One hundred thousand? Of course, Im not planning to ask the broken-star superhumans to risk their lives in a fight against a Deity Realm elite. Im just using this logic: quantitative change can bring about qualitative change. Second, most of the broken-star superhumans came from poor families, like me and you, kid. Thats understandable. Someone like Ms. Lu is from a rich family, so she naturally has a lot of cultivation resources as well as famous teachers providing her with guidance. She could never burn her spirit meridians and end up as a broken-star superhuman, right? This means that we speak a common language with the numerous broken-star superhumans. Were on the same level, so its easier for them to trust us and stand on our side. Third, the broken-star superhumans might be neglected existences in the superhuman circle, but among the people, the grassroots community, and grassroots units, theyre the amazing people in the eyes of their neighbors, and theyre also their pride. Theyre the backbones of their industries who work at the frontlines. Lets talk about you, kid. Youre currently a two-star superhuman. In the entire circle, thats nothing. But youre one of the only two superhumans in Blessed Heavenly Garden, right? And I remember that aside from you, the other superhuman was also a broken-star superhuman, yeah? If both of you spoke up, your neighbors would listen to you and accept your commands easily, no? Meng Chao nodded slowly. Theyd listen and would be very easy to command. Youre right, he said with a contemplative expression. Most of the broken-star superhumans have common backgrounds. Since their cultivation realms arent high, they usually do not break free from the common ranks either. Instead, they fight at the frontlines of various communities and grassroots units. You can say that broken-star superhumans are the superhumans who come into contact with the largest number of citizens in their daily lives. Theyre also the superhumans who are trusted the most and are needed the most by people. Thats exactly it! Qin Hu slapped his thigh. Battle God Lei Zongchao is naturally invincible, but when monsters invade a community, Lei Zongchao cant possibly personally come over to save all the citizens. The ones who rush to the forefront are usually the superhumans from the community itself. And the ones who appear the most among the normal citizen residential areas are broken-star superhumans. If a broken-star superhuman saves its community often or is a grassroots pillar working in some business unit and often solves some problems faced by workers at the frontlines, their neighbors and colleagues will trust them a lot. Youre following me, right? In other words, the broken-star superhumans are the nerve endings and capillaries of the entire superhuman society. And behind each of these broken-star superhumans is the trust of an entire community or business unit! Thats the trust from thousands of people! Meng Chao mulled over it for a while and agreed with Qin Hus words. So? So, these broken-star superhumans are incredibly great influencers and have great bargaining power! Qin Hu waved his hands around, and spit flew as he spoke. Let me give you an example. Youre working together with Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wus son on Surging Lightning. Youre even the spokesperson for it, right? Soul Break Saber Luo Wu is the saber master here, and hes at the peak of Heaven Realm. His fighting power is much higher than yours, so why didnt he become the spokesperson and help his son? Its simple, because Luo Wus image isnt as great as yours among the target consumers for Surging Lightning. The clients will not think that the saber that can be used by Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu is something that will suit them as well! But do you have the trust of all the citizens? Thats impossible. The citizens of Blessed Heavenly Paradise naturally treat you as their pride and hero, but thats not the case for other communities. They treat their own broken-star superhumans as their pride and heroes. Think about it. If we make the Broken Star Club flourish and attract all the broken-star superhumans in the city, we can eat, sing, and connect with each other. We can also talk about our daily lives over here. And when we need to sell products like Surging Lightning, each of the broken-star superhuman can take one Surging Lightning on the way to their communities, units, or squads so that their neighbors, people in their residential areas, colleagues, and comrades would personally experience it. Think about it, just how good at influencing would they be? As long as the product reaches the communities and units, the sales would not be a problem, right? Im not talking about just Surging Lightning, either, but all products related to cultivation, and of course, theres also martial arts like Ripple Force and the others. As long as Broken Star Club manages to expand, all the factories in Dragon City will be crying and begging us to put their products in the club so that the broken-star superhumans can use them for free, which will then promote them to many citizens! At the same time, the price for buying one item and buying one thousand items at the same time will definitely not be the same. If we can control the purchasing power of the hundreds of thousands of citizens behind one hundred thousand broken-star superhumans through Broken Star Club, we will definitely be able to get a group purchase price that is much cheaper than the market price. Ill use the same example. If we buy one hundred thousand Surging Lightnings in the name of Broken Star Club, would you still give it to us at market price? Youd at least give us a 15% discount, right? In other words, the broken-star superhumans and citizens behind them will get material benefits in terms of getting to save their money, and we will be able to control this space for profit and earn clean money on a good conscience! And one more thing. Once someone is a superhuman for a long time, its inevitable for them to take on an air of superiority. They can no longer connect with the common people and understand the needs of normal clients. Its especially the case for those who are born in powerful families and have reached above Earth Realm Urk, Ms. Lu, Im not talking about you. Its fine. Lu Siya smiled. I think you make sense. Please, continue. If even you think it makes sense, that this business will really be worth doing! Qin Hu said excitedly. Broken-star superhumans are the friendliest with common people. Theyre the ones who understand the consumer needs of normal people and their thoughts. By getting together regularly and exchanging information, we can provide the freshest and most detailed data as feedback for the factories. Right now, cultivation methods have to go through digitization and informatization, so the one who has the largest amount of data is the ultimate winner! I think I understand what youre saying now, Meng Chao said. The ones who win the favor of the people win the world, and the broken-star superhumans are the ones who best understand the hearts of the Dragon Citizens. After all, were the superhumans who are the closest to the normal citizens and who were born in normal families. Thats right, and more importantly, the purchasing power of broken-star superhumans is also very impressive, Qin Hu continued. In the past, the broken-star superhumans were neglected, and since their fighting strength wasnt high, many people gave up on continuing to reach higher cultivation realms once they understood their situation. They were usually satisfied if they could retain the fighting power they already had. This meant that they didnt buy cultivation resources. But now that the Ultimate Style was introduced to the world, the broken-star superhumans have seen a chance for them to increase their fighting strength and reach higher realms. For that, they naturally need more cultivation resources. This market is something that no one has noticed for the time being because the major industries are still stuck with the inflexible impression of broken-star superhumans, which had formed over the past few decades. But were close to this market right now and we can seize it, so theres no reason for us to not keep it tightly in our grasp! Chapter 340 - Base Qin Hus words were like a huge stone cast into the ocean in Meng Chaos heart; it stirred up a lot of waves. Fuzzy images of Ghost Tribes training camp popped up in his mind again. He saw the instructor with the black skull, who had faked cutting his throat before. What did the Black Skull Instructor want to tell him this time? Qin Hu did not notice that Meng Chaos eyes had turned incredibly dark. He continued speaking rapidly, Kid, I should really thank you. Youre the one who gave me this reminder. Originally, I have been living a muddle-headed life. I only knew how to train hard, fight, and put on a facade to climb up the social ladder. But I wasnt thinking. I am just someone at the peak of Earth Realm who has no power or authority. Im not young anymore, either. My spirit meridians and affinity are already set in stone. Even if I manage to reach greater heights, I wont be able to climb much further! Even if I reach Heaven Realm, Im just going to be a four-star superhuman, and in the eyes of the cultivation families and mega corporations, its nothing. Even their dongs are thicker than mine, so how am I supposed to fight against them? Lu Siya frowned a little and cleared her throat. Ms. Lu, Im sorry. But you know me. Im a brute, and I dont think before I speak. Still, even if my words are crude, my logic is right! Qin Hu said. When I lost my powers, you kid told me how I should be as a person and how I should stand in the shoes of the normal people to think of their problems. After that, I suddenly saw light and came to understand things. Really, Ive understood them! If I compare myself to the Heaven Realm and Deity Realm elites in powerful families, I cant even be considered a bug under their shoes. At least bugs are still worth something, you know? But when I compare myself to the broken-star superhumans and normal people, my experience, connections, skills, resources, and all other aspects pop up as strengths. So, I shouldnt compete with Heaven Realm and Deity Realm elites. Instead, I should sink to the middle-tier and low-tier market and unite as well as lead all the broken-star superhumans. As long as half No, one-third of the broken-star superhumans in the city are willing to join the Broken Star Club and spread the word, products, and share the necessary channels, well be rich! Ms. Lu, youre knowledgeable. Tell me, is this business model doable? Lu Siya thought about it for a moment before she nodded. When you put it this way, it is indeed plausible, and theres plenty of room for imagination. Even I am slightly tempted by it. So, is this the reason why you were willing to give up on the decades of mining rights for the Red Radiance Jade mine? Ha! Decades of mining rights? I might be greedy, but Im not stupid. Qin Hu shrugged. Ive lost all my powers, so Im basically useless. Whats the use no matter how much money you give me? Its the same as giving a three-year-old child boxes full of gold and asking him to walk about the city. Not only is it not good, it will also bring me misfortune. If you dont spend money, its just going to end up as paper. Even if you use it to wipe your butt, its too hard. Instead of having decades worth of money from the mining rights of the Red Radiance Jade mine lying around and waiting for others to covet it, it would be better for me to get all of it in one go and invest in the Broken Star Club. It would at least get me the trust and friendship of the broken-star superhumans. One of these days, if I get one hundred thousand broken-star superhumans trust and friendship, I might be able to rise to power again in another way. Lu Siya chuckled. One hundred thousand broken-star superhumans? Arent you greedy? One hundred thousand is already a conservative estimate. Ms. Lu, do you know how many broken-star superhumans have applied to join the club over the past month? Qin Hu did not wait for Lu Siya to answer him. He stroked his beard and said, Fifty thousand! Four zeros behind a five! Lu Siyas expression changed. That many? Yup. You arent a broken-star superhuman like the kid, and you arent like me, who lost their powers. You dont understand how we feel. If we never awakened to supernatural powers and experienced the feeling of cutting mountains or killing monsters, it would have been fine. But we awakened, yet were just broken-star superhumans. The gloom, vexation, and desire we feel is much stronger. Theres a saying, right? Something about seeing light and enduring darkness, whatever it is. If I had never seen light before, I would have been able to endure the darkness, Lu Siya said. Yeah. Thats what I meant. If there is a slightest chance, broken-star superhumans will want to repair their spirit meridians and increase their fighting strength. Then, we will be able to puff out our chests and be of high spirits in the superhuman circle! But in the superhuman circle, the broken-star superhumans are not just overlooked, theyre basically looked down upon. Many think that since they only have around five main meridians cleared and can only use one or two skills, they arent real superhumans. When broken-star superhumans learn, work, get promoted, and experience everything else in life, they face prejudice. So, the broken-star superhumans actually long to have an organization so that they can help each other and even form an alliance to protect their lawful rights. There are plenty of superhuman organizations in Dragon City, such as the Hunters Association, Monster Controller Association, Machine Master Association, Harvester Association, and others. But these organizations are mostly limited to one job, and the things they talk about are also related to their field. What about the Supernatural Tower? Its too big, and there are all sorts of people inside it. The Broken Star Club, however, is built for broken-star superhumans like us. It encompasses people of all industries, and it can cover most of the regions in the city. Once broken-star superhumans join the Broken Star Club, they can practice the Ultimate Style to increase their fighting power and exchange information with the members working in other fields, but who sympathize with their plight. From there, they can create business opportunities and get rid of the gloomy feelings festering in their hearts. Its as the saying goes, With each new friend, another path opens up before you. Theres no way the people wont respond to the club enthusiastically. Im telling you, Ms. Lu, the Broken Star Club has just started getting on track. We havent even finished renovating the headquarters yet. Once this place gets a new image and we help the broken-star superhumans solve one or two real problems beautifully as well as get a few major deals, forget about getting one hundred thousand members, well even be able to gather two hundred thousand or three hundred thousand members easily! Lu Siya nodded repeatedly. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly noticed that there was something off about Meng Chao. As a Spirit Senser, she could keenly sense that Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field was erupting like a volcano, and it was especially prominent in his brain. Meng Chao, are you okay? Lu Siya asked with concern. Im okay. I suddenly remembered some unrelated stuff. You dont have to care about me. Go on with your discussion. Meng Chao massaged his temples gently to get rid of the sharp pain. The memory fragments from his previous life were like broken shards of a mirror in his mind. They reflected the face of the Black Skull Instructor. The first thing all of you will go through in Ghost Tribes training camp is assassination training. Meng Chao could hear the Black Skull Instructor shouting in his ears. But in the path of Dragon Citys conquering the Other World, assassination is the last step. Its the most crucial attack that will decide the battle in one blow. Its the horn that will sound humanitys charge! The races of the Other World have experienced thousands of years of bloody war. Many of them were even born for war. Killing their leaders alone wont do anything. Its very easy for them to find a new leader to lead them, and that new leader might be even more cunning and brutal than the last. Before we assassinate the leaders of the intelligent species of the Other World, we must first infiltrate their civilization and create chaos as well as intensify their conflicts. We also have to support the factions that are pro-Earth in the civilizations of the Other World and build up organizations that are friendly to Dragon City. No matter what, there are too few people in Dragon City. If we want to conquer all of the Other World, its impossible to do so without relying on the local organizations here. Next, Im going to give you simple introductions on the basic methods of infiltration and forming organizations Meng Chao? Meng Chao! Lu Siya spread her fingers and waved them in front of Meng Chao. He sucked in a deep breath and snapped out of his daze. He blinked, and the spark in the dark pools of his eyes disappeared. Are you sure youre okay? Lu Siya looked at him with a puzzled expression. Did you know that your expression just now was really sinister and terrifying? No way. Meng Chao rubbed his face and said with great effort, Im clearly a naive university student. Sometimes, Im especially kind and childish! But he had suddenly seen light. He realized that he had made a mistake after he returned from the apocalypse. He kept thinking about climbing up. After he awakened to the memories of his previous life, he constantly looked for the peerless elites who ruled Dragon City to influence them and change the future. It was a very logical plan, but it had a few major problems. First, it was not that easy to find peerless elites. Regardless of whether they were the leaders of mega corporations, veteran politicians in the Survival Committee, or the Deity Realm elites who were constantly in isolated training in the depths of the Supernatural Tower, they would not meet him and speak to him. Second, peerless elites had their own worldviews and methodology. They would not be affected by him so easily. Take Lu Siya as an example. She was nothing compared to them, but she did not listen to his every word. She had her own ambitions. Even if Meng Chao was sincere, there was no way to ensure that the peerless elites would act according to his plan. Third, the more powerful a person was, the more their actions would be tied to the interests of various parties. Their actions would be restrained for various reasons. Besides, those at the top were lonely and had no companions, which meant that they were not united. There were plenty of times when the development of Dragon City was not decided because a few powerful people had other ideas. The future of Dragon City might not be decided by the politicians in the Survival Committee, those who control the mega corporations, and the peerless elites in the Supernatural Tower. Instead, it may be decided by millions of normal citizens. What I should change isnt those at the top, but the millions of normal people, right? If he had to ride on a coattail, Meng Chao would definitely do so without hesitation. But if a blacksmith needed a strong body to forge iron, he would also need a pair of strong legs to ride on the ace coattails. Since Im just a normal university student, even if I have a lot of fortuitous encounters, manage to stop many schemes, reveal many truths, and am received by the peerless elites, they wont treat me as anyone important, will they? But itll be different if Im the club leader of a club that has hundreds of thousands of members. I might not be able to be of equal standing to them, but at the very least, Ill be able to make those peerless elites listen to me with patience and talk about the future more seriously. Qin Hu is right. Im a broken-star superhuman, and I can understand as well as sympathize with all broken-star superhumans. Were born to be allies. If I were to speak in Lin Chuans words, were kindred! These broken-star superhumans and the normal people they protect are the strength that I can truly rely upon. Lu Siya and I may mutually ride on each others coattails, but they are the ones that can become my base, since were all connected through our souls! Chapter 341 - Ghost Tribe of His Previous Life Meng Chaos eyes shone brilliantly. He said to Qin Hu, Mr. Hu, you just reminded me of something. Theres a huge pool of resources hidden behind hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans in Dragon City. If we dont use it properly, itd be a great waste. But I cant just let you fork out your own money for the renovation of the headquarters. You dont have to be concerned about that, Qin Hu said heartily. Kid, you dont understand. You can only earn money if youre willing to spend. Think about it. The main goal of setting up the Broken Star Club is to practice the Ultimate Style. Youre not just Mr. Gus true disciple, but also the promoter with the most charisma. Youre also the one who is repairing your main meridians and reaching new cultivation realms the fastest among all the broken-star superhumans. All the broken-star superhumans are using you as their example. Its only natural that you become the club leader of the Broken Star Club. But what about me? I joined midway, and I dont even know whether I can be considered a broken-star superhuman. Theres no problem if Im a normal member, but I want to be a director, and if Im a director when the Broken Star Club really has hundreds of thousands of members, others will inevitably ask what gave me the right to be the director. I really have high hopes for the Broken Star Clubs development, which is why Im willing to fork out all my money to take this gamble. Kid, you have to let me fulfill my wish! Meng Chao thought about it for a moment and said, Mr. Hu, this is all armchair strategy right now. It sounds really impressive, but no one knows what sort of problems well face when things really start rolling. You might end up with all your money going up in smoke. Thats nothing. I still have Superstars shares. We entrusted our backs to each other before. Kid, you wont be able to bear watching me beg for money on the streets, right? Qin Hu laughed. Suddenly, his expression turned dark, and a spark akin to that of a fierce tiger shone in the depths of his eyes. He said clearly, The deal with the White Spirit hasnt ended yet. Practically all of Frenzied Saber died, and I have to take revenge for my friends. Unfortunately, I dont know who the mastermind is yet. Ive also lost all my power, but I can use other methods to help a little! I cant do much else, so I want to do my best to make the Broken Star Club grow. If I can gather people from everywhere and obtain clues from all over the city, I might be able to truly figure out something. Meng Chaos expression changed. He did not expect that this was Qin Hus goal. His mind raced, but he did not suspect Qin Hus motive in the slightest. In his previous life, Qin Hu had also managed to survive alone and then stepped on the path of revenge against the White Spirit. He never turned back or wavered. It did not matter how many flaws Qin Hu had, at the very least, he was a real man. However, there were certain differences between Meng Chao and Qin Hu when it came to operating the Broken Star Club. He shook his head and said, Mr. Hu, if you and I work together with Big Sis Ya, well definitely have the chance to catch the mastermind who created the White Spirit, but when it comes to the Broken Star Club, I dont intend to earn even a single cent from it. Qin Hu was shocked. What? The Broken Star Club should be a non-profit organization. Its goal is to obtain the friendship and trust from hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans. If you want to make it big and strong, you cant mix in any thoughts of gaining any sort of profit from it. Theres nothing wrong with what you said about using the members to do ground marketing, direct selling, and group purchasing. But we have to return all the profit to the members and the normal citizens who trusted the members. Aside from the fees required to maintain the operations of the organization, we cant earn any money from the Broken Star Club. Qin Hu scratched his head. Then, what should I be aiming for after doing so much hard work and making such a huge deal about this entire thing? Do you really want me to contribute to the citizens? Whats so bad about contributing to society? Meng Chao smiled faintly. The light in his eyes was incredibly bright. Mr. Hu, place your sights even further. If we really manage to win over the trust and friendship of hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans, then rely on their connections and resources to conduct business beyond the Broken Star Club, well definitely be able to earn money. Money isnt the most important thing in Dragon City and the Other World. Youve already made a good start, so you should not kill the goose that lays golden eggs for a quick profit. The Broken Star Club cant be used to earn money. Instead, it should be used to win something thats even more important. What is it? Qin Hu asked in shock. The future! Meng Chao said firmly and slapped Qin Hus shoulder. He strode outside. Come, lets have a good talk with the other directors. I have a piece of good news for all of you. Qin Hu thought about it and quickly walked after him. What good news is it? What does the Broken Star Club lack right now? Meng Chao asked. Qin Hu thought about it. Weve paid half a years worth of rent for the warehouse, and we dont really need to pay much for the renovations. But were facing a severe lack of the Ultimate Style cultivation cabins. The club members come mainly for cultivation, but those cabins are expensive and difficult to buy. Id like to contribute in that area, but I dont have that much money! Dont worry. You dont need to contribute. Meng Chao grinned. Its all thanks to your hard work that the Broken Star Club has entered the sights of the best in Dragon City. A mysterious elite has donated one million Supernatural Coins and one hundred cultivation cabins to us! From that day onwards, Meng Chao felt as if he had returned to the most crucial period of time for Project 1024. He started living a life where he wanted to split one second into two. First came the training from the abnormal beast research department. Ye Xiaoxing was really efficient. He found a few instructors for him right away. They were specialists from Agricultural University and also ace lecturers from the University of Technology, University of Science, Medical University, and the military school. The alliance of the five universities always helped each other to make up for what the others lacked, so elite students going to other universities for an exchange was a common occurrence. Everyone was in Nine Sands University City, and superhumans could move pretty quickly as well as jump far, so Meng Chao did not waste a lot of time traveling. The instructors taught him all sorts of things. He learned detailed dissection of superbeast brains, how he should create mental walls with spirit energy magnetic fields to fend against mind control from abnormal beasts, how to use a large number of advanced runic symbol machines and weapons the likes of which Meng Chao had never heard of before, and how he should set up or disassemble biochemical bombs that were made using monster organs as raw materials. Of course, he also learned how to identify signs, track targets, perform anti-tracking, reconnaissance and anti-reconnaissance, use sociopsychology, histology, and other things. Based on what Lu Siya told him, these subjects should have been taught slowly over the course of two years. He was supposed to learn from his instructors bit by bit. But Meng Chao was not an official investigator of the abnormal beast research department. It would be enough if he learned the general concepts. Regardless of whether it was Captain Ye Xiaoxing of Group 9 or the instructors, they did not have high hopes for Meng Chao. After all, the special training period was short, and he had to focus on many things. The end result, however, was something that Meng Chao did not know how he should explain to the instructors, Ye Xiaoxing, and Lu Siya. Perhaps it was because he was exposed to those things during the day, he started dreaming of them at night. In the special training from the abnormal beast research department, his brain was forcefully injected with a large amount of information in the classes, and once he returned to the Ultimate Style cultivation cabin and entered deep meditation, he had really clear and long dreams. In his dreams, he saw another training ground. He was receiving special training from the Ghost Tribe in his previous life. The training courses were on how he should poison, kidnap, assassinate, detonate bombs, spread lies, shift blame, take advantage of chaos, steal during chaos, and other things. The training he received when he was awake taught him to be the sturdiest shield that would defend the unity, stability, and peace of Dragon City and human civilization as well as find the evil forces lurking in the dark. But in his dream, the training he received showed him how to become the sharpest spear that would do everything to throw chaos into the unity, stability, and peace of the civilizations of the Other World and become the evil force that lurks in the dark. Just what did I do in my previous life?! As he delved deeper into the training courses during the day, the memories in his dreams became clearer. Meng Chao discovered that practically every day after he woke up, he would remember a brand new skill that was absolutely despicable and ruthless. When he looked at the murderous skills listed by Kindling, his skin crawled and he broke out in cold sweat. Looks like theres a reason behind why I was able to drag out my existence until the apocalypse fell upon Dragon City despite being just a third-class fighter when many peerless fighters had died. I was old and had serious internal injuries. No matter how much I trained, I couldnt improve any further. Thats why I could only learn how to poison, assassinate, set up traps, and lurk in the dark to snipe my targets. That was the only way I could remain alive. But Dragon City was in a really bad state in my previous life. We were a human civilization, but for the sake of survival, we used these despicable methods. But so what if theyre despicable. The point is, even after we used all of them, we still couldnt escape the disaster. This is just It would have been better if we had caused a huge ruckus and stirred up a storm! Meng Chao felt that the sacrifice had not been worth it. He and Dragon City had lost too much with nothing to show for it. His resolution to change the future became firmer at that moment. Fortunately, with the memories of his previous life and contribution points, he could digest and absorb the special training courses from the abnormal beast research department. After he received the training from the Ghost Tribe in his nightmares and returned to reality for the training from the abnormal beast research department, he felt like veteran bandit who had performed all sorts of heinous crimes being asked to catch a thief or an assassin who had killed many targets being asked to be a bodyguard. He could not say that he could handle the tasks with ease, but at the very least, there were similarities in the courses. Besides, he could usually think from an angle that no one expected and give answers that stunned his instructors. Honestly, as he awakened to the memories of his previous life, Meng Chao came to look down on the training course from the abnormal beast research department, but only a little. In the last half a century, the main threats Dragon City faced were zombies and monsters. They did not need to use deception techniques when they faced these evil creatures. The abnormal beast research department had just been formed, and while the members were elites from various fields and law enforcement organizations, none of them had yet figured out an effective solution to facing intelligent monsters or organized abnormal humans and abnormal beasts. They were things that they had never faced before. Most of the training courses from the abnormal beast research department were copied straight from the adjudicator court. The problem lay in the fact that the enemies the adjudicator court had to deal with were evil superhumans who committed crimes. Committing crimes and throwing Dragon City into chaos were two different things. Since they just copied the training courses blindly, Meng Chao found them a little unprofessional, since he had experience from the future. There were plenty of times when Meng Chao could not help but think, If I used the skills from the Ghost Tribe to attack the defenses of the abnormal beast research department, I think Id have a good chance of succeeding. Chapter 342 - Speedy Development Of course, Meng Chao just entertained the thoughts in his head. He was sure that in his previous life, Dragon City had suffered a major loss against the abnormal beast organization, and the Ghost Tribe learned many of its tricks from it. If he used them during his training and shocked everyone, it would be too flashy. He might end up catching the attention of the abnormal beast organization. He had contact with the White Spirit Case and Gao Yes case. If there was really a huge abnormal beast organization with plans behind these two cases, his name might already be on their black list. Before he reached Heaven Realm, he should keep a low profile. Hence, Meng Chao only made sarcastic quips in his mind while he obediently received guidance from the instructors during classes. He only occasionally revealed some outstanding ideas, but it was enough to shock his instructors. Lu Siya had an even greater understanding of Meng Chaos progress. After the course to teach him the skills to perform fine dissection of an abnormal beasts brain, Lu Siya became an instructor for a period of time to teach him about the structure of the abnormal beast research department, their operation and fighting methods. She had heard that Spirit Creation Creatures intended to split up its core asset package and work with Superstar, so she was very interested in this and wanted to have a share in it. Spirit Creation Creatures was still being monitored and investigated, so it was a rather sensitive business acquisition, and the government required someone from the abnormal beast research department to join the process. Hence, she began traveling to Nine Sands University City and spent a lot of time with Meng Chao. He was naturally not as cautious with her as with the other instructors. Besides, Lu Siya was a Spirit Senser, so when she was in close contact with someone, she could read them in a way that others could not. For example, she noticed the faint killing intent that spread out from Meng Chao when he was in a dark mood. She had a much clearer idea of how fast Meng Chao was improving compared to the other instructors, and she also noticed terrifying skills that he sometimes unintentionally revealed. I didnt expect this. Compared to stopping the enemy from creating destruction, you seem to be more skilled in creating destruction. In fact, you seem to prefer that. With how youre acting, youre basically born to be a thief, assassin, spy, or terrorist. The abnormal beast research department is wasting your talents! Lu Siya had once told him. Meng Chao could only smile wanly at that. But when he thought about it, once he joined the Ghost Tribe in his previous life, didnt he do the things that thieves, assassins, spies, and terrorists did? Those were not talents He just did those things to survive. Dragon City suffered a really tragic fate in my previous life! Meng Chao could not help but sigh. Even a good man who is kind, passionate, optimistic, and filled with justice such as me was forced to walk down a ruthless and despicable path. How much more did the other citizens suffer, if thats the case? How could Dragon City not be destroyed if it ended up in that state?! Fortunately, Lu Siya just mentioned those things without thinking much about them. After she said them, she even asked him how to kill, lurk in the dark, assassinate targets, and cause destruction. She was full of interest. They sparred and often switched roles between being the one causing destruction and the one protecting. They performed offensive and defensive drills. Lu Siya was several cultivation realms higher than Meng Chao, but he had experience and skills that surpassed the current era. In the end, one person was better on one day, but the next ended up a loser. As time passed, both of them learned a lot from each other and neither could differentiate just who was the instructor and who was more skilled and favored destruction more. Aside from training, Meng Chao spent the rest of his time in the Broken Star Club. He told Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo about his plans to grow the Broken Star Club, and Gu Jianbos eyes sparkled at the mention of it. He agreed to it and showed great support. Gu Jianbo was not a martial arts maniac who only knew how to shut himself up to research martial arts. When Meng Chao first met him, he was a fatty who had a dandy appearance. In Meng Chaos previous life, he had persevered alone, even if he suffered a lot of setbacks during his experiments. He was able to get sponsors, and in the end, he managed to create the Ultimate Style. This showed that he was someone who knew how to handle people, had a lot of connections, and his promises to get sponsors were topnotch. Ma Hong, the course rep of the martial arts refresher course, had also shared that before Meng Chao arrived, Gu Jianbo often went to mingle among the rich and powerful to get funds for his research. He was really skilled in riding the coattails of rich women. They were all connections that the Broken Star Club could use. Meng Chaos suggestion delighted Gu Jianbo because the Ultimate Style could not spread in the way he wanted. It was true that through the northern offense, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course increased its support for the Ultimate Style, and right now, the Ultimate Style was something the entire city knew. Compared to the same month last year, it was as if they were living in different worlds. But the fact that everyone knew it and was interested in trying it out did not mean that all superhumans were willing to throw money into it and use it as the main cultivation model. The Overkill Style, Machine Armor Style, Gun Fighting Style, Beast Soul Style, and all other martial arts had been developed for at least twenty years before they gained a solid foundation and a huge number of practitioners. Their interest groups were deeply entangled with each other. Even if everything was ignored and the focus was put on the martial arts training courses in society, there were so many of them trying to earn a living that they were as numerous as the stars in the sky. Once the Ultimate Style rose to fame, it meant that they were going to steal their money and cut off their means of living. There was no way those people would not resist that. This did not mean that the Ultimate Style was afraid of those martial arts, however. Gu Jianbo was really good at mingling with people, and he knew the logic behind wealth only coming to the people who were amiable. The Ultimate Style had just been born, and it was not his style to form enemies right off the bat. Meng Chaos suggestion suited his tastes. Broken-star superhumans had been an overlooked ocean for a long period of time. They had cleared around five main meridians, and it was hard for them to practice traditional martial arts. But the Ultimate Style was practically made for them. It was a great idea to first enter the market of hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans. With the Broken Star Club as a solid shield for the Ultimate Style, they would have a much better chance to snatch the pie from the Overkill Style, Gun Fighting Style, Machine Armor Style, and Beast Soul Style. Hence, Gu Jianbo, who was the supervisor-in-name of the Broken Star Club, decided to show respect to his true disciple. He made use of all his connections and glib tongue to go and attract sponsors for the Broken Star Club, just like what he did when he went to get sponsors for the Ultimate Style. Ever since Gu Jianbo became a five-star superhuman, his fame rose in Dragon City. The bosses and rich women from various fields who had once invested in the Ultimate Style also saw that Gu Jianbo had fulfilled his promise and delivered results. They were about to get back the money they invested and also earn big. So, there was no way they would be stingy and not invest further into the project. Naturally, Meng Chao could not hide this from his tutors wifeGriffin Li Yingzi. To his surprise, despite being a Beast Soul Style elite, she encouraged the development of the Broken Star Club and gathered a lot of resources for them through different channels. Li Yingzi had her own reasons for it. The dean of Agricultural Universitys martial arts and life science department, Black Tortoise Zong Yue, had been in his position for decades and should retire in a few years time. Then, he would venture deep into the Supernatural Tower for isolated training. There were two ace lecturers with great support under Dean ZongCold-blooded Jiang Ming and Griffin Li Yingzi. Jiang Ming was a powerful fighter of the previous generation. He had sacrificed decades of his youth for Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. His connections, experience, and fighting strength were flawless, and Li Yingzi originally did not want to challenge his position. But thanks to Meng Chao, she had obtained a lot of spirit energy in the northern frontlines and managed to reach Spirit Armor Realm. Now, both of them were at the peak of Heaven Realm. Li Yingzis beast soul fusion was the most advanced and top-tier technology of Beast Soul Style. Her husband, Gu Jianbo, was also an ace lecturer in the martial arts course and had risen to fame recently with his research. Li Yingzi was eager to make progress, so there was no way she would not be ambitious. However, she did not intend to challenge Cold-blooded Jiang Ming head-on. He had been in the martial arts course for years and was also her lecturer when she was studying. If she challenged him head-on, no matter what, she would not be able to win. She might even end up damaging the harmony in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. She needed to think of another way to go about it, and she cast her sights on the course that Gu Jianbo was in charge ofthe martial arts refresher course. Originally, Agricultural Universitys martial arts refresher course only had around one hundred people. It was not a full-time course either, so the students could attend the classes whenever they wanted. But once the Ultimate Style rose to power, Agricultural Universitys martial arts refresher course became famous. Many people said that it was the best refresher course in the whole city. Even though they could enter with money, it was not a place where they would only end up getting a cert that was absolutely meaningless. They could really learn something there. Because of it, during Meng Chaos second semester as a freshman, the refresher course expanded to the point that it had around three hundred people. But to Li Yingzi, this number was far from enough. Hence, she started suggesting things to Gu Jianbo while they lay beside each other in bed. Jianbo, right now, your martial arts refresher course is occupying the entire old lecture building of the martial arts course. You have ready-made cultivation centers and labs, so even if you want to add other equipment or get more investments, it wont be a problem. But its a bit of a waste if you only have three hundred students. Besides, youre only teaching the Ultimate Style. Isnt that a bit too dull? We have plenty of amazing skills in the martial arts course. Get more students, and Ill mobilize the lecturers to transfer a group of young ones to you. Since the whole city is saying that your refresher course is the best in the city, you should work hard and make it true! Gu Jianbo was a little uncertain. Will it work, though? The refresher course students are responsible for their own profits and losses. As long as they dont cause trouble, itll only be good for us if we get more funds for the martial arts course. Theres nothing wrong with that. Ill go and talk to Dean Zong. The old man has always supported the Ultimate Style. When we talk to each other, hes very happy when the conversation shifts to the progress of you and Meng Chao. If you can really turn the refresher course into something we can be proud of, itll be a good thing for us too. As for the source of students, well definitely not have a problem with it. Meng Chaos Broken Star Club has been growing really lively lately, hasnt it? I have one more thought. Dean Zong might retire in two years. Hell look at two factors to appoint the person who will succeed him. First, the one who has a higher cultivation realm and will be the first to reach Deity Realm. Second, connections, resources, research results, and the ability to create benefits for the course. Im somewhat confident that my research results are satisfactory with beast soul fusion. But if we can really turn Agricultural Universitys martial arts refresher course into the model for all refresher courses in the city within two years, my chances will be even better. If I see that I cant win against Mr. Jiang, Ill take a step back, but at the very least, well still have the refresher course in our hands. Chapter 343 - Make A Friend Gu Jianbo was a little tempted by his wifes words. He had spent ten years of his life on his research. His best friend had sacrificed his life for it, while he had given up on his youth. Now that he had finally developed the Ultimate Style, it was only natural that he wanted to set up his own school and let the Ultimate Style shine in glory. And if he wanted to set up his own school, the most important thing was to have a lot of people! If the hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans in the city learned the Ultimate Style, Zong Yes soul would definitely be happy in heaven. However, it would definitely not be easy to execute this matter swiftly in the system of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. After all, they were talking about expanding the refresher course within a year and a half from hundreds of people to thousands of people, maybe even tens of thousands of people. This would require various things like teaching resources, equipment, and location. But they could do it outside the system of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course if they acted in the name of the Broken Star Club. And it would also make it much more suitable for them to give full support. As they continued talking, their topic of conversation moved to Meng Chao. Even now, both of them still found all that happened unbelievable. Meng Chao was basically a blessing from heaven. Ever since he came to Agricultural University, the Ultimate Styles research and Gu Jianbos relationship with his wife improved by leaps and bounds; he had achieved substantial breakthroughs in both areas. It had just half a year, he had obtained unexpected results with the Ultimate Style, got back together with Li Yingzi, and the Broken Star Club was starting to show signs of a great club. Now, Meng Chaos declaration of challenging Dragon City Universitys martial arts course no longer sounded like conceited words. Who knew where in life Meng Chao would be in five years time? Youve earned a good deal by taking in this true disciple, Li Yingzis commented. Of course. Your husband has a good eye for talented people, you know? Gu Jianbo smiled so widely that his eyes turned into slits. He completely erased the fact that he had hidden his identity from Meng Chao in the beginning. Since his true disciple was so capable, Gu Jianbo naturally had to give him full support. Agricultural University was known as Monster University. Its comprehensive power was second only to that of Dragon City University. The martial arts course was also a powerful course, so when Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi decided to use their resources, the results were rather shocking. With the two of them protecting Meng Chao along the way and helping him in all aspects, the day the Broken Star Clubs headquarters held its inauguration ceremony, many powerful fighters whose names shook Dragon City came to attend the ceremony. The media also showed up. Thousands of broken-star superhumans also came to pay tribute, so the atmosphere was really lively. Gu Jianbos status rose from supervisor-in-name to leader-in-name. He was the one who personally cut the ribbon. Dean Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course might not have attended personally, but the Black Tortoise had decided to carve the words Broken Star Club in bold strokes on a signboard. He also asked Gu Jianbo to hand them to Meng Chao to encourage him and all broken-star superhumans to work harder so that they could walk further on their road as superhumans. Then, they could contribute more to Dragon City. Black Tortoise Zong Yue was a Deity Realm fighter. The three words he wrote were carved into a signboard made of high-grade crystal. When it was hung at the entrance of the headquarters, the place immediately looked really high class. With Gu Jianbo, Li Yingzi, Qin Hu, Yan Hengbo, Lu Siya, and the others gathering sponsors all over the place and the mysterious person behind the abnormal beast research department donating one million Supernatural Coins and one hundred cultivation cabins, the Broken Star Club did not lack money for the time being. To a certain degree, Meng Chao was a person who got by with whatever he had at that moment. Even if he saved up millions, when the apocalypse arrived, all of them would end up gone. It was better to change all that money into resources and turn those resources into fighting power so that even if the apocalypse arrived, they could fight it. Hence, he threw in the money he earned through blood, sweat, and tears into the buffet in the Broken Star Club. He bought the freshest and best monster raw materials. As the young heir of Superstar, he was close to the raw materials of monsters, and he could get them whenever he wanted. It was much easier for him to get nutritious and spirit energy-filled monster meat compared to other people. The mysterious person who donated the one hundred cultivation cabins did not cover the purchasing cost, which was the cost for every single time they used the cultivation cabins and the cost they needed to put in gene medicine and nutritional fluid into the cabins. Meng Chao fulfilled his promise in this regard. Aside from taking the cost needed for the materials, he did not take an extra cent from the broken-star superhumans. The Broken Star Club also prepared really comfortable recovery centers and medical centers for the large number of broken-star superhumans. Meng Chao also often used his connections to invite Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo, Griffin Li Yingzi, other lecturers from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and some of the really famous fighters in the society to organize lectures and on the spot practice sessions in Broken Star Club. All of that, of course, was free. As for food, cultivation, recovery, business gatherings, team building exercises, and other services, the members only needed to pay a fee that was never more than 30% of what other clubs of similar standards asked. Meng Chao really only charged the prime cost, and he even paid for the electricity and spirit-energy-filled pipes on his own! Earning money is secondary. Our main goal is to make friends here, Meng Chao said to the Broken Star Club members. Those were his sincere thoughts. Broken Star Club was not made to earn money, but it had a few rules the members had to obey. First, the club members had to pay a membership fee. It was not much, but it would ensure their rights to enjoy the services in the club. They needed to pay from ten dollars to one hundred dollars a month. Once they ate two buffet meals at prime cost or enjoyed two hours of the newest Ultimate Style cultivation cabin at prime cost, they were able to earn their money back. Its not that we lack that bit of money, but if we take membership fees, the broken-star superhumans will understand that theyre part of the Broken Star Club. This is a way for us to increase our unity and acknowledgement of the place, Meng Chao told Qin Hu. This was something he had learned from the training courses in Ghost Tribe. He had also learned how to make uniforms and all sorts of commemorative medals to increase an individuals acknowledgement of an organization and their sense of glory toward it. He could even use it to increase their bravery in a fight. Of course, to the current Broken Star Club, uniforms would have been too much. Instead, Meng Chao asked Qin Hu to print a batch of culture shirts. They came in two styles. One of them had the words Broken Star Club written in bold strokes in the front, which would definitely attract attention, but it was not suitable for people to go out wearing them. The other one was then made from the best fabric. At first glance, it seemed like it had nothing to do with the Broken Star Club, but there was a small Broken Star Club emblem at the chest area. Those who did not know about the club would not be able to tell, but those who could would all be members of the same club. The two culture shirts alone were already worth the membership fees. Next, Meng Chao showed all the members the daily expenses of the club, the donations they received, and the cost of all the various expenses. Many of the members had taken advantage of the club services, and now, they felt embarrassed. You dont have to be shy about using the facilities. Broken Star Club is a public welfare organization, but its not a charity organization. If we want to maintain our current services, we will need all of you to work together with us. Meng Chao told the people that the membership fees and cost to use the facilities in Broken Star Club would definitely not increase, but to maintain operations which help broken-star superhumans cultivate, they would need to work together with various forces of power, businesses, and powerful organizations. Broken Star Club would meticulously choose a batch of products that were related to cultivation and provide them to the members at prime cost. The club did not mind if the members did not want to buy them, but they hoped that the members would spend some time and energy to try them out and provide feedback. The feedback and data of usage could then be exchanged into real money, which could be used to maintain the operations of the club. Peerless elites were rather sensitive when it came to their own cultivation data. They would not readily reveal them to third parties. But broken-star superhumans had a hard time even being acknowledged as one-star superhumans. At most, they were half-star superhumans. There was just no need for them to hide the data of their cultivation nor did they have the idea to hide their cultivation data. Their money would remain in their pockets since the club did not plan to force the members to buy the products, so they decided to see what Meng Chao would bring. He spent a lot of effort to make sure that the first group purchase in Broken Star Club would go off with a bang. As he thought about it, he decided to look for Broken Soul Saber Luo Wus son, Luo Hai, and talked to him about using Surging Lightning to be the first item in this project. Surging Lightning, a saber personally designed by Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, had Meng Chao as the spokesperson and Luo Hai as the person in charge of selling it. It had already been in the market for a few months. This saber might not have any sort of advanced technology that surpassed the current era, but it did not slack off in terms of materials used to create it. It was also designed based off of Meng Chaos Future One Hundred Saber Techniques, so the cost-performance ratio was second to none in the market. It could be considered as a hot-selling item of the season. Luo Hai mentioned to Meng Chao that he was not against the idea of adding a Members Only version of Surging Lightning for Broken Star Club so that they could sell something else aside from the youthful version and flagship version. But when Meng Chao told him the purchasing price, Luo Hai was so shocked that he sucked in a sharp breath. Meng Chao, you have shares in Surging Lightning as well. Youve seen the entire production process right from the start too. The simple and crude materials we use and the way we win against other sellers through our cost-performance ratio already means that the price we sell our products is the lowest in the market! We already dont earn a lot of money from this, and you still want to give them such a discount? Thats basically us losing money with each saber. Well also face the risk of throwing the low-end market into chaos. If this price goes out, the channel vendors will spit at us, and Ill end up drowning in their spit. We cant conduct business like this! Meng Chao said nothing. He just handed Luo Hai a set of data. Luo Hai frowned. What is this? This is the data of the project from Lab 1024 of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, Meng Chao said. You can just look at the final conclusion. I swear on my life that the data is real. Look at the upwards curve of this fighting strength increase. The research shows that the broken-star superhumans who use the Ultimate Style cultivation cabin every day for two hours to cultivate their branch meridians gain a lot of benefits in terms of repairing their main meridians and increasing their fighting strength. Recently, one hundred volunteers showed different degrees of increase in their punching force, 100 m-dash speed, reaction speed, and even mental strength index after they practiced the Ultimate Style for a month. The overall strength of the one with the highest increase is 29%, and the median is 11%. Do you know what this means? Luo Hai instinctively asked, What does it mean? This means that in less than a year and a half, most of the broken-star superhumans fighting strength might reach the average mark of one-star superhumans, Meng Chao said. If they become stronger, they will be able to take up missions that are even more dangerous. If theyll want to complete dangerous missions, theyll have to get more powerful equipment, and if they can really complete those missions successfully, they will be able to earn more money, get promoted, receive higher salaries, marry the people they fancy, and reach the peak of their lives. This is purchasing power! They cant just live with a single saber their whole lives, right? Once the Monster War becomes more intense, normal sabers will become consumable items. Even the supreme-grade sabers might not be able to last a few intense fights. If you give up on some bit of profit from the Members Only version, perhaps in a few months, these broken-star superhumans will come back to buy a few flagship versions, because their strength had already increased by leaps and bounds. Chapter 344 - Awakening the Sleeping Power Luo Hai could not make the decision to sell the sabers at this price, so his father, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, decided to come to Broken Star Club. When Luo Wu, a fighter at the peak of Heaven Realm, saw more than one hundred cultivation cabins of the newest model in Broken Star Clubs cultivation center, he could not help but suck in a sharp breath. He praised Meng Chao for spending his money in a way that made the club imposing and admitted that he did not expect him to have turned the club into such a grand spectacle. Meng Chao told him honestly that one hundred of the cultivation cabins were donated by a mysterious person, and Qin Hu was the one who managed the practical operations of Broken Star Club. He was only the middleman and did some really insignificant tasks. Luo Wu thought about it for a while before he agreed to the price Meng Chao mentioned. It was very easy for them to solve the problem of throwing the low-end market into chaos. They could just use simpler packaging for the dirt-cheap Members Only version of Surging Lightning. They could also order the most inconspicuous version of the sheaths for the members of the Broken Star Club, which would solve the problem. It was another matter as to whether the Broken Star Members would sell the sabers to secondhand shops after they bought the products, though. Luo Wu also did something generous. He personally donated twenty of the newest models of the cultivation cabins to the Broken Star Club. Meng Chao, before the Ultimate Style was developed, the hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans in Dragon City were a sleeping force. Now, youve awakened that sleeping force. There were eight thousand of the Members Only Surging Lightning produced in the first batch. With the price that was much lower than the bottom one, the assured quality, and Meng Chao personally showcasing and teaching the Future One Hundred Saber Techniques, the saber did indeed become really popular the moment it appeared in the Broken Star Club. In less than half an hour, all eight thousand sabers were sold, and Meng Chao ordered another 15,000 sabers. Once the number of sabers ordered increased, the prime cost was naturally lower. When the cost was spread to the total cost of all the sabers, the losses were not too great once they made the calculations. However, Surging Lightning managed to gain the trust of many broken-star superhumans, and they began promoting it, so it was a double win. Later, Meng Chao did the same thing and organized a few more group purchases of products he meticulously chose. He was not an expert in appraising cultivation equipment and gene medicine, but he had his own ways. Meng Chao asked Qin Hu to look for catalogues of cultivation machines and gene medicine that were more suitable for low-grade and middle-grade superhumans. He wanted to figure out the production factories so that he could awaken the memories of his previous life in the depths of his mind. He specifically went to factories that were not very famous right now, which meant that their prices were not as high and they were more inclined to negotiate group purchasing prices. Of course, those factories had a long history in Dragon City and would still be around even after ten years or even decades. In Meng Chaos eyes, since these factories could remain standing decades later despite all the trials and tribulations they faced, there had to be something that made them stand out above everyone else in terms of the quality of their products. Just as he expected, whenever he brought products into the Broken Star Club, they were always cheap but of high quality. It greatly boosted the speed of the members cultivation. Besides, the group purchases also helped the production factories gain a return of their capital. Hence, the Broken Star Club ended up helping out a few factories that were supposed to be in trouble for a longer period of time to step into the limelight ahead of time. Meng Chao thus helped contribute quite a lot to the overall increase to Dragon Citys fighting strength. This was a surprise that he did not expect. Group purchasing was just a method for them to gather popularity. Meng Chaos only hope was that once the Broken Star Club became stronger and more powerful, they could make Dragon Citys tragic future a little brighter. Hence, no matter how difficult his lectures were and how tough the training from the abnormal beast research department became, he always tried his best to find time to come to the Broken Star Club and teach all the broken-star superhumans the essence of future martial arts, strategies, and shooting techniques. He never held anything back. While mingling around the broken-star superhumans, he got to know the various sides of Dragon City, especially the bottom level of society. In his previous life, he was also a member of the bottom level of society during the Monster War. But at that time, he was worried about his parents safety and was full of regret for his actions. He didnt have the time to think about how all the normal citizens lived. In this life, in just a few short months, he came into contact with more than one hundred thousand broken-star superhumans, and through them, he learned about a lot of lifestyles and industries he had never heard before. He also learned of the wishes of millions of nameless normal citizens and discovered the small conflicts hidden under the prosperous surface of Dragon City. We have families of more than ten people squashed into dark and cramped shacks. Since the earth around the area is especially attractive to pest monsters, they often destroy the underground pipes, so we cant even flush the toilets. We can only use outside toilets. The area really stinks. The schools in communities are no good. There are only two broken-star superhumans teaching over there. Theres not even a single one-star superhuman. The enrollment rate to schools of higher education never goes up. Youngsters who are in their twenties cant find jobs. Now, all the jobs that can ensure that we have enough to pay for insurance and offer a higher salary can only be taken by superhumans. I cant get a wife. All the girls nowadays would rather be the mistresses of superhumans than marry normal people. Of course, what their decision is logical. There are plenty of monsters out there, and only superhumans can protect their wives and children. Besides, theres a lack of space in Dragon City. The per-capita living area is really small. If a woman marries a normal person, they wont even have any personal space to be a couple. Why should they get married to normal men if thats the case? There are people who say that monogamy is a horrible tradition from Earth. People were similar back, so its the same no matter who you married, but once weve transmigrated, the superhumans showed up, and theyre much more powerful. Their genes are definitely much better, so of course they should spread their genes more so that their power could be passed down. Thats the only way to make human civilization stronger so that we can conquer all of the Other World. If normal people spread their weak genes, theyre just wasting resources. Its better if they dont pass down their genes and create burdens. This was the gossip spoken by broken-star superhumans as they chatted after a meal, and as they talked, Meng Chao obtained much information. These things did not sound like major, national issues. But Meng Chao felt that if a dam of one thousand kilometers could be destroyed by an ants nest, then these minor conflicts could build up day by day, and in the end, become important reasons behind why Dragon City failed. So he seized the chance to tell the superhumans, Most of the broken-star superhumans come from the bottom level of society, but we all stepped on the road of superhumans. Were born to be the bridges that connect superhumans and normal people. If all of Dragon City could become united and act as a strong fort that cannot be destroyed, we would be the most important glue holding it all together. Over the past few months, your cultivation realms and fighting strength have been increasing. Next, youll definitely not be satisfied with your current statuses, income, and positions in society. I do believe that broken-star superhumans will be very important in the future Dragon City, but our individual strength is still very weak. No matter what sort of difficulties we face, as long as were the first to be united, well definitely be able to solve the problem! Meng Chao did not know whether the broken-star superhumans would listen to what he said. But soon, something happened that made him and quite a number of veteran elites in the superhuman circles realize that the Broken Star Club was not just a public welfare organization whose members ate together, boasted about their feats, and did group purchases. The event started from a horrible custom in Dragon City. Dragon Citizens were fierce, and when they encountered conflicts, they often solved them with their fists. When competitions of interest in the business world reached their final stage, they usually ended with a fight whose winner got the deal. The result of the fight made it clear who was better and deserved it so that they could avoid further conflict. This was a horrible custom that spread around the time of the zombie crisis. During that lawless, apocalyptic era, fists and weapons were the only truth. The Survival Committee, Supernatural Tower, and Red Dragon Army were formed one after the other. Naturally, they wanted to set up the authority of law and prevent the people from fighting in private. But the normal citizens of Dragon City possessed the running speed of short-distance running champions and punching strength of boxing kings. They could all be considered martial arts elites. Superhumans were also the amalgamations of moving gunpowder warehouses and self-propelled artillery. Those with martial arts usually used violence to cause chaos. When a person had a sharp weapon in hand, it was normal for them to harbor killing intent. Superhumans were all wild and untamable people. They refused to be restricted by any disciplinary organization. The stronger they were, the more they saw themselves as one-men armies that could fight against entire cities. The Survival Committee could not use coercive measures on all superhumans either, because the peerless fighters who formed the Survival Committee and the nine great mega corporations behind them would be the very first people who would not want to be restrained. Besides, the capital required to restrict the actions of superhumans was really high. Superhumans were also the main fighting force against monster invasions. If the government was too harsh on them, the superhumans might end up disappointed. The Survival Committee could do nothing else about it, so it could only relent. As long as no one went overboard, the citizens could solve the conflicts themselves. Only the most basic rules were set up. As long as peoples lives were not threatened, superhumans could not attack normal people. As for the fights between superhumans, these were considered to be within the realms of sparring. As long as no one was killed, it was fine. It didnt matter if they had to stay a few days in medical cabins. Because of it, while normal people were safe, the broken-star superhumans suffered. In theory, broken-star superhumans were also superhumans, so they often had to spar with the other superhumans. But broken-star superhumans were the weakest people in the superhuman circle and were at the bottom of the ranks. There was no way they could win against anyone! Due to this rule, they had to suffer a lot in silence. The anger they felt had long since gathered into lava, but they had no way to release it. It was the same this time. Two members of the Broken Star Club had a small construction materials company. Since the northern frontlines were being developed, they were bidding for a construction deal that was not big, but not too small either. Originally, everything had been settled, but at some point, another competitor butted in. The boss of that company was an elite at the peak of Earth Realm. They spoke to each other a few times, but they could not reach an accord. The boss of the competitor company glared at them and slammed his palm on the table. Then well solve this in the way of superhumans. Come on! Well bring our men out and lets spar! The reason he gave was solid too. The northern frontlines were still in development and might be attacked by monsters at any moment. Without great fighting strength, how could they guarantee the delivery of the construction materials and ensure that the construction project would go smoothly? Hence, the level of their fighting power was also an important part that would decide who would get the project in the end. In the past, when broken-star superhumans saw this, they could only seeth in anger. What else were they supposed to do aside from enduring the anger? There were entire realms between broken-star superhumans and superhumans who were at the peak of Earth Realm. This time, when the two broken-star superhumans were infuriated by this, they casually grumbled about it when they came to cultivate at the Broken Star Club, and it instantly angered a lot of broken-star superhumans, because they were bound by the same hatred. Finally, the day of the sparring came. It was a working day, but five hundred broken-star superhumans arrived at the scene to watch the fight. Chapter 345 - Cannot Be Stopped In the end, the sparring session did not happen. When five hundred broken-star superhumans decided to watch the fight, the boss of the competitor company suddenly remembered that the horrible tradition of deciding who was right with fists was something left from the era when zombies wracked their lands and order was lost. Even the people thousands of years ago on Earth knew that a country could only be strong when its people fought bravely for the country but avoided private fights. They were now in a new era, so how could they be monkeys who love fighting and abide by the law of the jungle just because they awakened to a bit of superpowers? The elite at the peak of Earth Realm cordially hugged the two broken-star superhuman bosses and said earnestly, Were all superhumans. We should be working together to contribute more to human civilization. The Survival Committee has been formed for years, and they have always promoted the fact that normal people and superhumans should all understand the law and obey it. Were supposed to treat the law as sharp swords hanging above our heads so that we always remember that regardless of superpowers or killing moves, were nothing in the face of law. Besides, were all businessmen. Since were doing business, we should prioritize harmony. Fighting is something we should avoid. We can discuss everything, like the projects, deals, and cooperation agreements! In the end, the two broken-star superhumans defended their lawful rights, and the elite at the peak of Earth Realm also managed to get a pretty good cooperation agreement. When this news returned to the headquarters of the Broken Star Club, Meng Chao forked out his own money to treat the five hundred broken-star superhumans, who went to help out that day and wanted to fight to their hearts content, with proper food containing the richest spirit energy. Then, he ordered more than five hundred commemorative shirts with unique designs. There was the logo of the Broken Star Club on the chest area and boldly written words Attack when you should. He then gave them to the ones who volunteered to help in the fight. This was also something he had learned from the courses in the Ghost Tribes training camp. After a victory, the leader had to give all sorts of medals so that people would remember their achievements. This would boost the unity of an organization and make everyones hearts gather together. It was also the method that provided the most benefits but cost the least. With the Broken Star Clubs status, giving commemorative medals would be going overboard, but the logic behind the commemorative shirts was the same. And things happened just as Meng Chao expected, once word got out, it shocked many broken-star superhumans. Those who had wanted to help in the fight wore the commemorative shirts and swaggered about the headquarters of the club, which attracted many respectful and longing gazes. The broken-star superhumans were suppressed too much in the past. This time, they managed to win the spar without even fighting, and it put them in high spirits. The most direct result of the incident was that the overall number of members in the Broken Star Club went straight over one hundred thousand very. The donations, sponsorts, and investments from various parts of the society also increased day by day. The investments brought by Gu Jianbo, Li Yingzi, Luo Wu, Ning Shewo, Yan Organization, and the other leaders were not surprising. What surprised Meng Chao was that Qin Hu had also managed to get a major donation with no conditions attached to it. When Meng Chao saw the string of zeros in the donation, he was shocked for a full half a minute. Now that there were one hundred thousand members in the Broken Star Club, it could already be considered to be on the right track. The nineteen people who formed the board of directors were in charge of the daily operations of the club. Qin Hu was also the donor of the headquarters, so it was only right for him to be the chairperson of the board of directors. He was the one in charge of the real operations of the Broken Star Club. Qin Hu was far from being Xie Xiaolei and taking charge of a companys business, where he had to wrack his brains to think of new ways to earn money. Otherwise, he would not have handed over Prosperous to his brother-in-law, which created a foul atmosphere in the workplace and left it at the verge of bankruptcy. But he had two major strengths. First, he was skilled in forming bonds with people from all places. He could drink with anyone, and after a few cups, they could hug each other and cry. The only thing missing was for them to kowtow on the ground and declare each other brothers. Perhaps that was what it meant to be someone who adhered to the code of brotherhood. Second, he was skilled at adapting to situations. He could switch between different sides and stances. He could speak in other peoples way without any problem. Meng Chao used Qin Hus abilities to the fullest by asking him to be in charge of the daily operations of the Broken Star Club. Besides, Qin Hu did gain some benefits after he was baptized by both the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals under Raging Waves that day. Even though he had not recovered his power yet, perhaps it was because his body was now filled with spirit energy from the Blue Origin Crystals, he gained a sincere, level-headed, friendly, and trustworthy presence. It was not as if they could do anything about it. Blue Origin Crystals were known as Life Stones. They could change a persons vitality magnetic field and had amazing properties such as promoting the healing of wounds and increasing metabolism. Right then, Qin Hu was like a human-shaped Blue Origin Crystal. When anyone stayed by him, they felt as if there was a spring breeze blowing against them and experienced a sense of comfort that could not be put to words. Even so, Meng Chao could not understand how Qin Hu managed to scam so much money. Half of his wealth was spent to build the headquarters of the Broken Star Club, and the other was in Superstar. Recently, Superstar was busy trying to take in the high-quality assets released by Spirit Creation Creatures, so there was no extra money to donate to the Broken Star Club. Qin Hu said that the money came from superhumans like him, who were in the same situation and sympathized with him because they also fell from grace after they were injured. The path of cultivation was like swimming against the current. If they did not continue moving forward, they would be taken back. Besides, the battlefield was a dangerous place. Regardless of whether it was spirit energy magnetic field interference, spirit energy deviation, monsters tearing limbs away, poison, or corrosion of organs and neural networks, all of them could send a mighty person at the peak of Earth Realm or a high-and-mighty Heaven Realm fighter to unfortunately down from their pedestal. They would not have a single bit of their fighting strength left and might even end up like Qin Hu without the ability to summon a bit of their spirit energy. It had to be said that Dragon City was quite nice to the superhumans who were heavily injured during battle and whose fighting strength plummeted to the ground. They would be given money, glory, and easy jobs that could give them a stable salary to live out their retirement. They were also invited to schools regularly to give speeches and given fresh flowers, cheered upon, and hugged by students. They received all sorts of things courtesy of the government. But Qin Hu and those superhumans who had fallen from grace did not want them. We dont want to live out our retirement like this and gradually fade away like a fart that doesnt even stink. We need strength. Even if its not our own strength, at the very least, its a strength that we can borrow. Meng Chao, you understand what I mean, right? Qin Hu told him that the injured and disabled superhumans had their own circle and gathered together regularly. All of them were in a similar situation. They did not lack money, but money alone was not enough to placate their restless souls. Besides, without strength, as time passed, they would not be able to defend their mountains of gold. It would be better for them to invest in the Broken Star Club and form good ties with the broken-star superhumans. When they donated that money, it did not mean that they wanted the five hundred broken-star superhumans to rush over to help them the moment they fired a signal. That was too much. However, they could still overwhelm others with their numbers, and at the end of the day, that was a form of assurance. Qin Hu shared the same thought with Lu Siya on this matter. Right as Qin Hu brought the large donation, Lu Siya mentioned that the Broken Star Club was developing too quickly. It had just been a few months, but the headquarters, which had just been fully renovated, now seemed a little cramped. Besides, they were renting a warehouse in an industrial area. No matter what, it gave off a feeling that it was not a legit club. She asked Meng Chao whether he was interested in looking for a proper office building in the central commercial area, and when she said that, she meant an office building with man-made spirit energy ley lines underneath and plenty of spirit energy underground. They would need to rent around twenty floors of the office building for a long period of time to upgrade the Broken Star Club. If he wanted to, she would settle all the problems related to money and the office building. Whats going on? Do you have too much money and feel uneasy about it? Meng Chao was stunned once more. Lu Siya smiled coldly. Youre right. I currently have so much money that Im uneasy. I sold my mining rights for the Red Radiance Jade mine in a one-time buyout. What? Meng Chao was puzzled. Some time ago, when Qin Hu sold off the mining rights in his hands, Lu Siya had laughed at him and said that he was short-sighted. The Red Radiance Jade mine could be mined for decades, and they had yet to find how deep the mine ran and how many crystals it had. If the mine ran deep underground and had a lot of crystals with spirit energy which was not lost during the spirit energy tsunami, they would be rich. With Lu Siyas intelligence, how could she sell off this money-generating machine? I had no other choice. My father ran into a good chance and is hoping to jump up further in the organization. Lu Siya explained that regardless of whether it was the Lu family or a mega corporation like Sky Pillar Corporation, they placed an emphasis on balance. Mr. Lu, the head of the family, was still alive, and he did not want to see any of his descendants have any sort of monopoly of power. Since Lu Siya discovered the Red Radiance Jade mine, she stood out like a sore thumb among the grandchildren. If her father was also in possession of great power in Sky Pillar Corporation while she continued to be in possession of the Red Radiance Jade mine, their branch would have too much power. To obtain the support of his siblings, her father had to use the Red Radiance Jade mine as a bargaining chip. The price he offered was reasonable, but it placed her far away from the core of the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. In other words, someone stuffed a lot of cash into my pockets and kicked me out! Lu Siya said. Qin Hu is right. Money is only money when you use it. If you dont use it, its just useless paper, which is even too tough to wipe your behind. Ive decided to toss all of my wealth into the Broken Star Club because Im gambling on the fact that you and the Broken Star Club have endless potential. Some day, when the Broken Star Club really grows to the point that no one can imagine and I have the chance to seize the highest seat of power in Sky Pillar Corporation, you will definitely lead hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans to stand behind me, right? Meng Chao thought about it and said, The Broken Star Club is just a public welfare organization that drinks tea, eats food, does group purchases, and explores the development trends of the newest martial arts. Even though we have one hundred thousand members, they wont listen to me Broadcasting platforms also have millions of members on them, but theyre useless. Its the same case for us. Enough with it. Everyone knows that you have been teaching the broken-star superhumans the Ultimate Style, the upgraded version of the One Hundred Saber Techniques, and all sorts of strange martial arts every day to increase their fighting strength. Thats the only reason why theyve become confident and decided to work together to defend their interests. Many of the broken-star superhumans treat you as their hero and idol. Youre actually the spokesperson of all the broken-star superhumans in the city, so dont go telling me that you werent thinking about garnering their support and building up your own force of power! Lu Siya said. Even if its too much of an exaggeration for you to gather hundreds of thousands of broken-star superhumans to rally behind you, right now, with just a simple cough, you could gather five thousand broken-star superhumans to help you fight. In a few years Whew. No one will be able to fight against you. Tell me, why were you so certain that the Ultimate Style would definitely be successfully developed and could stimulate the potential of all the broken-star superhumans in the city? How did you know that you could gather them together to form a power that cannot be stopped? Ah, forget it. Youre the one with the most secrets among us. Its a waste of my breath to ask you. Just one question. When the time comes, are you going to stand behind me? Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he said tentatively, Well, if were just going to watch I dont mind standing behind you to cheer you on. Chapter 346 - Reaching Three Stars! No matter how much Qin Hu and Lu Siya invested in the club, they could not compare to the mysterious boss who had donated one million Supernatural Coins and one hundred cultivation cabins. Once five hundred broken-star superhumans decided to support their two friends and became famous because of it, the donor donated another two million Supernatural Coins and two hundred cabins to the club through the abnormal beast research center. When Ye Xiaoxing told Meng Chao the figures, he was absolutely flabbergasted. Is the person still unwilling to reveal his or her identity? Meng Chao asked tentatively. Yes. But the donor is very pleased with the development of the Broken Star Club over this period of time. The donor also regards your individual potential very highly, Ye Xiaoxing said. So, dont feel burdened by this. You just have to devote yourself to training and polishing the Broken Star Club. This donation is nothing to the donor. Meng Chao could tell that the donor was definitely an incredibly thick coattail. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was an invincible coattail. This was something that could be proven by the cultivation data he or she gave Meng Chao. When he handed the data chip to his tutor, he, Gu Jianbo, and Li Yingzi studied it meticulously for a long time, and the more they looked into it, the more they felt chills down their spines. They did not expect that there would still be so many flaws in the Ultimate Style and that it could be improved so much. They had thought that it was a perfect spirit energy circulation model, but in the persons eyes, it was full of flaws and had low efficiency. In other words, if they modified the Ultimate Style based on the cultivation method the person gave them, the circulation of spirit energy and the output efficiency would increase by at least two times. And the donor had also given a lot of cultivation suggestions that specifically targeted Meng Chao. He learned a lot from it. These cultivation suggestions were not given by normal Deity Realm elites. Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi studied the data for a long time before they came to the conclusion. In all of Dragon City, there are fewer than five people who can provide such detailed and accurate modification suggestions to our cultivation system. That persons realm is at least at the same level as Black Tortoise Zong Yues, and his fighting experience and fighting strength might even be higher! A top-tier fighter ranked at the top five in Dragon City? Meng Chao gasped in amazement. But when he thought about it carefully, he was not surprised. It had been a full year since he awakened to his memories before the national college examination. He had also revealed many future martial arts and cultivation methods, be it the Ripple Force or the One Hundred Saber Techniques. Even though they were just basic martial arts and there was an air of inexpertness when he used them, the peerless fighters who stood at the top of Dragon City would definitely be able to tell that these cultivation methods had a value that surpassed the current era. It was only logical that they would then regard him highly and invest in him. Under Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzis guidance, Meng Chao began to practice the martial arts that the mysterious fighter decided to give him. Even though Ye Xiaoxing had said that the donor had only given him a few casual pointers, they were difficult to practice. There were all sorts of profound and complicated formulae in the data. Meng Chao also needed precise control over the circulation of his spirit energy in his spirit meridians and the timing and rhythm when he created his spirit energy magnetic fields It was as if the person had told Meng Chao to slide under a Nine-headed Crystalline Dragon when it roared. Then, all he needed to do was to swing his saber upward, and he would be able to cut the Nine-headed Crystalline Dragons stomach open. It was very simple. There was a 1/10000 possibility of it actually working out. If Meng Chao really wanted to do it, he needed extreme precision and being 120% in control of all his muscle fibers, nerve bundles, and bones. He also needed to have strength to tear apart tigers with bare hands, along with a sharp weapon that could cut through metal as if it were mud. The mysterious donor probably knew that Meng Chao would not be able to digest all the cultivation suggestions in a short period of time. It was a plan to train his overall strength for the next three or more years. But Meng Chao did not have that much time. He seized every second to get prepared in just a few short months so that he could fight to the death with the abnormal beast organization. So, he could only cheat. He tried using his contribution points to increase his Skillfulness with the Improved Ultimate Style given by the mysterious donor. This revealed to him that the powerful person was indeed powerful. He was usually able to increase his Skillfulness by 1% or 2% by dumping from three hundred to five hundred contribution points into normal martial arts. But there was not even the smallest splash after he tossed more than one thousand contribution points into the techniques provided by the mysterious donor. But now Meng Chao did not lack contribution points. The greatest surprise brought by building the Broken Star Club was in the rapid increase of contribution points. Every time he helped a broken-star superhuman discover his or her strength and confidence, he contributed to increasing the overall fighting strength of Dragon City and gained a corresponding amount of contribution points as a reward. There were more than one hundred thousand members in the Broken Star Club. Even if some of them had not received personal guidance by Meng Chao before, practically all the members had watched his online classes. Even the gene medicine they used in their cultivation cabins was repeatedly modified in the past by Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo as Meng Chao endured torturous pain to test it. Even if each member only gave Meng Chao from three to five contribution points, the points piled up and reached astronomical figures. Meng Chao felt as if he had become rich overnight. When he spent those contribution points, he did so lavishly and generously. He used the contribution points in exchange for Skillfulness, and hence, even if he missed out on most of the professional classes in his university, he could still score high marks in all of his professional courses. He learned most of the classes like that. He first memorized them without thinking them through, then used contribution points to slowly digest them. He did the same thing in the courses from the training camps of the abnormal beast research department and Ghost Tribe. In just a few months, he obtained experience that others would not be able to gain in a few years or even a decade. Meng Chao used his remaining contribution points to improve the Skillfulness of the skills taught by the mysterious donor. If he could not make a splash with three thousand contribution points, he would spend ten thousand. If ten thousand were not enough, he would spend thirty thousand, then fifty thousand, one hundred thousand, three hundred thousand, and five hundred thousand! Meng Chao remembered Qin Hus words. Money was only money if you spent it. It was worthless paper, otherwise, and too tough to even use to wipe your bum. It was the same with contribution points. It was only if he spent them fully that he would have the strength and motivation to contribute more! Hence, before the end-of-term exams of the second semester, Meng Chao smoothly but shockingly reached Spirit Gathering Realm and became a three-star superhuman. When they were two-star superhumans, only some of their spirit meridians had a crystallized quality, which allowed them to create stronger spirit energy magnetic fields. Once they became three-star superhumans, they could use the spirit energy gathered by the crystal spirit meridians to repeatedly refine some of their organs, and through metabolization, they could make the new organ cells stronger. They would then also go through crystallization. The crystalized organs improved some of the bodys functions and the superhumans could display stronger divine arts. They could also activate anti-gravity magnetic fields to prepare for Heaven Realm. Normally, superhumans did not refine a lot of spirit meridians while they were two-star superhumans. Usually, only one-third or a quarter of their spirit meridians would crystalize. Hence, when they became three-star superhumans, not a lot of their organs could be nourished by spirit energy and crystallize. Most of the superhumans only refined one or two organs, such as the heart, spleen, liver, lungs, kidney, mouth, nose, eyes, ears, tongues, limbs, or others. Meng Chao mainly cultivated his branch meridians and was baptized by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. He also had his contribution points, so most of his spirit meridians and organs crystalized based on how his vitality magnetic field surged about. In just one year, he managed to turn from a normal human to a three-star superhuman. He had risen by three levels, so it was inevitable that he felt a little smug. But as he thought about it carefully, he had future cultivation methods, was baptized by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, was given a beast soul brand by a Deity Realm elite Black Tortoise Zong Yue, had been taught martials arts by a peerless elite who was much stronger than Zong Yue, and he had personally tossed an astronomical amount of contribution points to level up. Even a husky would turn into the Howling Celestial Dog if it went through what Meng Chao did, right? After thinking about it, Meng Chao abandoned the thought that he was a rare genius. But only a little. He felt that he should still keep a low profile. Fortunately, his classes in the abnormal beast research department and Ghost Tribe taught him skills on how to restrain his spirit energy. He also learned how to activate his vitality magnetic field to neutralize the explosive force from his spirit energy magnetic field so that he would appear normal. Skills like Walking Corpse could also make all the physiological reactions of a normal person disappear without a trace! Hence, when his tutor, dean, chancellor, coursemates, broken-star superhumans, family members, friends, and various members of society were shocked by his rapid increase in cultivation realm, Meng Chao remained calm He just said with a smile, Thats nothing. I just cultivate with the mindset that I want to contribute to Dragon City, and I got a little lucky, thats all. Meng Chaos humility, modesty, and cordiality made everyone praise him. His coursemates, however, all said, Meng Chao is pretending again! The mysterious donors martial arts were really strong, and the help it provided to the Broken Star Club far exceeded the standards of a normal donation. Meng Chao then naturally thought about the problem that he might be taking advantage of the person. It was not easy to get three million Supernatural Coins and three hundred cultivation cabins. There would definitely come a day when the person would make a series of requests to the Broken Star Club. Since he or she was one of the top five leaders in Dragon City, the request the donor would make would naturally not be something trivial. From a certain perspective, the donor was using the astronomical donation to bind the Broken Star Club to his or her side. Even though the normal members did not need to bear any sort of responsibility, Meng Chao would take responsibility. He was not an ungrateful person, and under the donors guidance, he had become a three-star superhuman at miraculous speed. He was now close to the peak of Earth Realm. Even so, he was not entirely bothered by this. The most important thing to him was to increase his strength. He had to increase his fighting strength, the power of Superstar and the Broken Star Club, and his status in the abnormal beast research department to gain the right to participate in the game that would decide Dragon Citys future. As long as he could stop the apocalypse from becoming true, he would not hesitate even if he had to make a trade with the Devil. Chapter 347 - Growth of the Dark Witch When Meng Chao became a three-star superhuman, Superstars project of buying the core assets of Spirit Creation Creatures was nearing its end as well. This act of them eating a dinosaur was miraculously successful. Meng Yishan, the boss-in-name of Superstar, was actually quite confused and worried about it all instead of being excited. Achao, whats going on? On the rare occasion that Meng Chao came home, Meng Yishan was finally unable to hold back. Why is Spirit Creation Creatures contacting us so actively? Also, the bank, law firms, and accounting firms came to us on their own. Even the related departments have given us the green light as if theyre trying to make sure that this cooperation goes through. I-I just dont feel at ease with this. He was a harvester who had worked hard for most of his life. Superstar and Prosperous merge was something that he could still understand, and he was also confident that he could help his son control that company. But once Spirit Creation Creatures was involved, Meng Yishan felt faint and had no idea what was going on anymore, since it was a company dealing with high-tech and new technology. Little Cao mentioned that weve become middlemen to launder dirty money Is that true? Meng Yishan asked his son tentatively. What? Meng Chao scratched his head. He cast a glance at his younger sister, who was sitting in front of a TV and giggling while holding half a slice of a pink watermelon. Why does she know about the existence of such middlemen? Why wouldnt I? Bai Jiacao had her black and shiny eyes fixed on the exaggerated soap opera on the screen while she said casually, Big Brother, your Broken Star Club has been expanding really quickly recently. Ive heard a lot of stuff at school and on the internet. You also became a three-star superhuman within a short year. Even if many of the superhumans were showered by spirit energy because of that spirit energy tsunami at the northern frontlines and reached various degrees of breakthroughs, youre still improving the fastest! Now, people are taking the initiative to help Superstar become stronger and bigger. But theres no such thing as free lunch. Its impossible for our family to reach such heights in a short year by relying solely on our own strength. The only answer is that you found incredibly powerful support, and that person wants you to go out and do things that they would find inconvenient. Youre also supposed to circulate some cash that the person has trouble circulating. Thats the gist of it, right? Meng Chao fell silent when he heard that. The brat actually guessed right. Ye Xiaoxing did not hide things from him when it came to this matter. The abnormal beast research department was indeed hoping to form a close working relationship with Superstar since they needed money to investigate cases. The investigations were related to the abnormal beast organization, and when it came to major cases that could threaten the safety of Dragon City, they would need astronomical funds to conduct the investigations. As a law enforcement organization which was similar to the adjudicator court, the abnormal beast research department was able to get funds from the Survival Committee. But money was also required for Dragon Citys construction, the war, and many other things. There were organizations that had no money waiting for the Survival Committee to give them money, so it was difficult for the research department, adjudicator court, and even the Red Dragon Army to get any money from the Survival Committees pockets. Besides, half of the seats in the Survival Committee belonged to the nine great mega corporations. If one of the cases involved the nine great mega corporations, should they investigate the case to the end or stop before they came to an end? Hence, the research department naturally had the desire to deal with some of its funding on its own. Instead of letting the Survival Committee seize their throats by making every bit of funding for their investigations go through strict budget declarations and post audits, it was better for them to use their own strength to support some of the external corporations and grow stronger themselves. Then, through these external corporations, they could get secret funds that would be completely in their own control. This was something normal. Even the adjudicator court did it. They had to use a lot of money to bribe people and placate the gangs in lairs. They also had to hire unique superhuman squads to handle certain problems. Such things would definitely not get through audit, but if they had not done it, they would not have been able to conduct many of their investigations. Besides, Spirit Creation Creatures had pretty decent skills in conducting biochemical experiments and tests. The abnormal beast research department could use Spirit Creation Creatures to look into certain clues that could not be placed in the abnormal beast research department. Meng Chao, Spirit Creation Creatures must be controlled by the abnormal beast research department. Your performance over the past few months have made everyone look at you differently. We hope that Superstar can merge with Spirit Creation Creatures, and through it, form a close working relationship with the abnormal beast research department, Ye Xiaoxing said. Xie Xiaolei is a talented man. Itll be a pity if we dont use it. Dont worry. No matter what, he has a stain on his record. If he does something strange, his crime of working together with Gao Ye to create biochemical beasts illegally will be enough to make him suffer major consequences e. But hes smart, so he wont go looking for trouble on his own. Meng Chao had thought about it for a long time before he agreed to Ye Xiaoxings suggestion. I dont think this is appropriate, Meng Yishan said. Son, dont go laughing at me for not being ambitious. Last year, I hadnt even considered that Superstar could develop this much. I just thought that itd be good if we could have around fifty of my friends working together so that we can earn a living. Later, you became stronger, and you even facilitated the merging of Superstar and Prosperous. I was naturally happy, but I also thought that this was the limit of my abilities and I should stop. I didnt expect that in just half a year, you would move from being a one-star superhuman to a two-star superhuman. Meanwhile, you didnt just create the Broken Star Club, you even made our business flourish. But I dont understand what youre trying to do now. Im not worried that the right to lead the company will be taken over by someone else. In any case, the basis of Superstar is a normal harvesting team. At most, Ill just go back to my roots and bring my friends with me to harvester once more. The money we earned this year is already enough for us to live comfortably for the rest of our lives. We were never ambitious people to begin with, anyway. But Im worried about you. Everyone says that you need to prioritize taking your time when it comes to the road of cultivation. The faster you become stronger, the less solid your foundation becomes. The further you go, the easier it will be for you to go through spirit energy deviation. Besides, Little Cao is right. There is no such thing as free lunch in the world. Various people are working hard to help us become bigger and stronger, so they will definitely want us to repay them by having you do something difficult and dangerous, right? Son, we dont actually have to work so hard. The company can remain at the same scale as last year, and you can remain a one-star or two-star superhuman. You can live a comfortable and carefree life. There are plenty of superhumans who live their lives being one-star superhumans, so why do you have to face the risk of spirit energy deviation or even dying on the battlefield? Why do you have to reach the top? While eating his mothers fried spring rolls and listening to his fathers worries, Meng Chao sighed in his heart. His father was right. If he did not know the future, the company could just remain with thirty or fifty employees while he stayed a carefree one-star superhuman who had no worries. At most, he would just become a two-star superhuman to enjoy his life. A stable life with little riches brought peace. Knowing how to be content brought everlasting happiness, and that was the greatest blessing in life. Unfortunately, the apocalypse was like a burning, sharp blade that hung above his head. Even if the blade had not pierced the top of his head, its light still stung his eyes. The peace around him was just a dream. Very soon, Dragon City would go on a journey that was even grander in scale, and it would be even more terrifying. He had to grit his teeth and tear apart his flesh and bones while staking everything he had to continue climbing upward. That was the only way to survive once he reached a dangerous cliff. Only after he survived that cliff would he find a brand new path. Dad, dont worry. I have a plan, Meng Chao said. You dont have to worry about not being able to control Superstar once it becomes too big, either. You just need two things to control businesses in this tumultuous era in Dragon City and the Other World. First, connections. Second, power. When it comes to connections, I have the Broken Star Club at the grassroots level, and when it comes to those of a higher social rank, I have the support of Agricultural University and powerful people from various fields. When it comes to power, Ive reached Spirit Gathering Realm in just one year, and my fighting strength is far beyond that of a three-star superhuman. As long as I have these two things, Superstar will forever be in our grasp. If I lose them, Im afraid we wont just need to be worried about something as simple as Superstar. In any case, you dont have to be worried about so many things. You just need to trust that I have the power to protect all of you! In time, he managed to set his parents minds at ease, so he cast his attention to his little sister. Bai Jiacao had graduated from middle school. Over the past year, Meng Chao had used every second that he had to cultivate, so he seldom went home. He could even count the number of times he saw Bai Jiacao. Girls quickly changed when they grew up. Bai Jiacao was very different compared to the girl he met when he just returned to the past. She no longer had her round face and young voice. Her baby fat had disappeared. Her oval face was beginning to change, and she was gaining a sharp chin. Her body seemed to be growing, and now, she was a lot taller than before. In terms of her body ratio, her legs might be longer than Lu Siyas. There was an amusement in her eyes, as if she could see through everything. It was not something a normal graduate of middle school should have. In other words, his little sister was becoming more and more like the Dark Witch. It was not just her looks. Her wit and fighting strength resembled those of the Dark Witch as well. Bai Jiacao had gained extraordinarily good results during her high school entrance exams and managed to get into Construction High, one of the three powerful high schools in Dragon City. She was even slotted into the experimental class. Meng Chao asked Luo Hai about it, since he graduated from Construction High. Luo Hai told him that the experimental class was the best class in Construction High. It was similar to Ninth High Schools rocket class, but it was smaller. It only recruited thirty students at most each year, and the students were taught with a special syllabus. They completed all three years of high school education in one year. Then, they worked together with various famous universities to nurture the students with tertiary education. Usually, the students who could join the experimental class were either rich or from powerful families. They were at the very least people like Luo Hai, who were second generation cultivators with parents who were at the peak of Heaven Realm. There had never been anyone like Bai Jiacao, whose parents were normal people with no money, that got into Construction Highs experimental class with her own powers. Your father should publish a book on how to educate children so that he can tell us all how he managed to make both of you so outstanding. I can guarantee that the book will sell like hot cakes in the city and everyone will want a copy, Luo Hai said seriously. Meng Chao scratched his head. He did not think that his parents had any secrets in teaching them. Of course, this was not entirely his doing either. Even though he had been providing Bai Jiacao with a lot of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid over the past year and even racked his brains for basic martial arts that would be suitable for her, the main reason behind her improvement was definitely because her Night Demon Blood was awakening. Chapter 348 - New Battle, Start! A year had passed, and Meng Chao had already gotten rid of most of the paths that would make Bai Jiacao turn into the Dark Witch. Based on his parents reaction, his little sister had also been behaving like a hardworking, normal middle school student. But her corruption did not lower in the slightest! This matter was a problem that persistently bothered Meng Chao. He still had no clues about the X-shaped eyes he saw in his mothers notebook. Now, Bai Jiacao had become really observant. With just one glance, she figured out what was going on behind why Superstar was able to take in Spirit Creation Creatures. No matter what, her intelligence far surpassed the standards of a normal middle school student. Meng Chao did not know how he should approach the topic. He could only beat around the bush. Little Cao, have you been recently having some really strange thoughts? Bai Jiacao was puzzled. Huh? Meng Chao elaborated. You know, thoughts that suddenly turn very dark and evil for no reason, and you feel like taking revenge on society when you think about them. Bai Jiacao was even more puzzled. W-What are you saying?! Meng Chao elaborated even further. For example, do you have instances when you suddenly have undeniable urges that make you really bloodthirsty or make you want to step on me? I dont feel any bloodlust, and I dont want to take revenge on society, but I think about stepping on you every day. Bai Jiacao could not help but add, Big Brother, I should be the one asking you those questions, dont you think so? I feel like youve been really weird lately. How should I put it? Sometimes, when you come home and curl up in a corner to relax, you become really thoughtful and mysterious. Its as if theres a thick, black fog surrounding you that no one can see through. His little sister was right. Meng Chao could also sense that the greatest change brought by the training from the abnormal beast research department and large increase in his contribution points was not reflected on his body, but in his soul. The memories from his previous life had been scattered everywhere, but now, he remembered them one by one, and they were reconnected. Gradually, they formed the full picture of many major events of his previous life. At the same time he awakened the skills of his previous life, he also came to realize how he himself, his little sister, Dragon City, and his comrades had changed. The incredibly tragic future did not begin on the day the apocalypse descended on them. It was the opposite. The arrival of the apocalypse was like a release. It drew the curtains on the dark fate that Dragon City faced, and the entire show ended with a sigh. Meng Chao finally came to realize why he could not awaken all his memories when he had just returned from the past. They were like a black poison. If he awakened to them while still in high school, even if he did not end up burning all of his brain cells in half a second, his personality would have become twisted and completely devoured by that of the Meng Chao from the apocalypse. Then, Dragon City would end up with a killing machine that was callous, cunning, and had no human emotions. That killing machine would then be unable to change the future and crush the apocalypse. Over the past few months, his body had certainly changed a lot. He had grown half a head taller, and his shoulders became broader. Due to the stimulation from secret techniques, his muscles were not bulged up and swollen. Instead, they looked like iron rods wrapped up in rubber. They looked soft but also firm. The two qualities blended well with each other. When he just awakened to spirit energy, he faced the problem of spirit tattoos appearing randomly while his spirit energy spilled out. But now, it was no longer the case. He could absorb spirit energy into his pores and his capillaries, then deliver it to his branch meridians. Even if he tensed up his muscles and squashed all his nerves and spirit meridians until they were like springs pushed to the limit, he would still look like the average normal citizen. Due to the spirit energy tsunami at Raging Waves, all the new superhumans who were nourished by spirit energy at the northern frontlines increased their fighting strength and cultivation realms by leaps and bounds. They became known as the golden generation. The students who did not know Meng Chao found it very difficult to believe that he was the most outstanding one among them. Only a handful of people who were really close to him or were unique existences, such as his little sister with Night Demon Blood, could sense the deepest and most authentic part of his soul. Lu Siya was another one. She did not just sponsor the Broken Star Club, but also threw in real cash when Superstar bought over Spirit Creation Creatures assets to help Meng Chao. She was also his instructor in one-third of his classes, so they spent a lot of time together. As a Spirit Senser, she could naturally sense the sinister aura that came from him after he awakened to the malicious skills and memories from his training in Ghost Tribe and his life in that incredibly tragic future. Do you know it? she had asked him one day. Know what? Meng Chao threw the question right back at her. Youre very dangerous, Lu Siya said while staring at him. I can smell an incredibly dangerous presence from you. If you walked behind me quietly at night, I would definitely feel chills down my spine. Id even scream. Damn it, Im already at Heaven Realm and even Captain Ye doesnt give me this sort of feeling, as if I cant read him and cant control him. Its just a few months of incomplete training, so how could it make you into a completely new man? When normal superhumans join the special training from the abnormal beast research department, they are polished until they turn into jades. But you dont need to be polished at all. This training is just giving a light tap against your disguise and making it crack. Were peeling off the outer layer and making you reveal your true colors. Meng Chao had nothing to say to that. He could only scratch his head and smile like an idiot. Looks like you know. Lu Siya sighed. Promise me one thing. Dont put on such an honest and innocent look while in front of me anymore, alright? You have no idea how you look with that expression. I feel like looking at an Apocalyptic Beast that still has meat stuck between its teeth while wearing a harmless and stupid grin. It doesnt do anything to help ease the awkward atmosphere, but makes it even more terrifying, you know?! In any case, his training, the expansion of the Broken Star Club, the purchasing of Spirit Creation Creatures assets for Superstars use, the training from the abnormal beast research department, and the awakening of his past memories took up all his time. Even if he was busy for three days and nights, he might not find the time to sleep for even two hours. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, the summer holiday passed by like lightning. When the training came to an end and they completed buying Spirit Creation Creatures assets, they began renovations for the new headquarters of the Broken Star Club. At that moment, Meng Chao could finally stop and catch his breath. It was also only at that moment that he realized he was already a month into being a sophomore! He was not the only one who had been busy. Dragon City seemed to have been dragged on the expressway. Quite a number of major cases had happened one after another. First of all, once they gained full victory on the northern frontlines, Dragon City managed to preserve many soldiers with great fighting experience compared to Meng Chaos previous life, and it could throw those soldiers to the expansion of other frontlines. The superhuman squads formed a golden team with the Red Dragon Army that wiped out the enemies effortlessly in the east, south, and west of the city. They took a few strategically important places in a row. Wherever humanitys soldiers went, the fog disappeared. The monsters only knew how to make noise and bare their teeth as they rushed over. Their only victory was wasting some bullets by taking them with their flesh. Compared to the minerals and resources hidden under their feet, that bit of ammunition was nothing. Quite a number of monsters mutated or evolved just like Meng Chao remembered they would. They awakened to more talents and abilities when they were about to die, which created some trouble for humans. But Meng Chao had already spread the Ultimate Style, Future One Hundred Saber Techniques, the future versions of the three great force execution methods, and other future martial arts that specifically targeted the mutated monsters through the Broken Star Club, Yan Organization, and other organizations. The superhumans who had been baptized by the spirit energy in Raging Waves were also more powerful compared to those in Meng Chaos previous life. Even though there were still bloody battles that ended up with corpses strewn all over the place when humans fought against mutated monsters, at the end of the day, humans were always able to gain a pretty satisfactory victory. They could then set up sturdy bridge towers and stage bases in the areas around Dragon City that were originally shrouded by fog. During the few battles where they won effortlessly, the broken-star superhumans had good results against the monsters. The future fighting methods Meng Chao taught them increased their killing efficiency by quite a lot. This meant that the status of many broken-star superhumans increased in their squads, forces of power, and companies. The number of broken-star superhumans applying to join the Broken Star Club also increased day by day. There were even some low-grade superhumans who had awakened through normal methods who came to ask for information about what sort of organization the Broken Star Club was and how they could join it. When faced with humanitys fierce offense, the monsters naturally launched a counterattack. Since the abnormal beasts had outstanding intellect, they did not choose to attack humanitys steel defense lines head-on. Instead, they took the initiative to enter Dragon City when the space-time rifts opened. Starting from June, Dragon Citizens could clearly sense that the monsters who entered Dragon City when the fog descended were much smarter. In the past, whenever the fog descended, the monsters were absolutely confused by what was going on. They would gather together and be attracted by the lights and smoke. Then, without any sort of order, they would attack various communities and skyscrapers. This would result in them being surrounded by the electromagnetic towers, machine gun towers, 3D intersecting flame nets, and citizens who had been waiting for them. Then, those monsters would be killed by everyone working together. Not only were they unable to cause great destruction, their flesh became raw materials used to build Dragon City and keep the human civilization running. But now, when the fog descended, even if there were still a large number of monsters who rushed forward like in the past, there were quite a number of monsters who crawled into air vents, sewage systems, various ruins, and all sorts of dark and narrow corners. When the Battle State was declared off and the citizens returned to their normal life, like going to work, school, and just going about their daily lives, they would jump out from the dark corners bite through the important underground pipes, attack citizens who were alone, destroy important infrastructures that affected peoples livelihoods, and used other methods to create trouble. When humans sent their exploration and hunting teams to search for these destroyers, the monsters seldom chose to face the humans outright. Instead, they used the complicated ruins and the underground network of pipes to play hide and seek. But even if they were forced into a corner, they did not fight normally. They would secrete a special type of adrenaline to turn themselves into biochemical bombs, so they would deal much more damage than any claws or teeth ever could. Chapter 349 - Fire and Electricity It was hard to imagine that monsters would be willing to turn themselves into walking biochemical bombs if they did not possess higher intelligence. Meng Chao felt that the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities that was hidden behind the abnormal beasts had risen to the surface two years before what he remembered. If there really was a satellite city that had been corrupted by the Other World to the point that it had lost its identity, it had all the time to calmly expand and infiltrate the Dragon City in his previous life due to the White Spirit making the Red Radiance Jade mine explode, which dealt a heavy blow to the city. At that time, Dragon City did not have the strength to launch new offenses on outside forces for at least two years. Now, due to Meng Chao creating the butterfly effect, not only did Dragon City not lose its soldiers, the golden era had come about. The Red Dragon Army obtained the resources from the developing area in the north, and its firepower was even greater than before. Dragon City could advance boldly in all directions. Within a short half a year, it managed to expand its controlled territory by 30%. It even set up observation towers at spots that were nearly one hundred kilometers away from the city, so they could monitor an incredibly large area. If the abnormal beast organization allowed Dragon City to continue winning all their battles and growing, no matter where the distorted satellite city hid, it would eventually be discovered. So, Meng Chao believed that they had been forced to attack. Many of the major events that should have happened two or three years later might come within the next three or five months. This was good. Based on the White Spirit and Gao Yes cases, the secret weaponsthe Nine Great Supernatural Entitieshad yet to be perfected. The infiltration of Dragon City might not have reached the degree that Meng Chao remembered, where they were everywhere, either. If they brute-forced their plan, there was a high chance they would reveal their organization, and Dragon City could destroy them in one go. The day they solved the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities would be the day Dragon City won the Monster War. When the monsters intellect increased, which was reflected in their actions, all sorts of brand new abnormal beasts popped up. The power of the abnormal beast research department also increased, and it began to recruit people from everywhere and mobilize people from other fields. Even so, the core members were so busy that they could no longer tell night from day. Each of the high-grade investigators was usually in charge of more than ten cases at any point in time. Otherwise, Lu Siya would not have had the chance to become Meng Chaos instructor. Since they faced a severe lack of manpower and Meng Chao usually performed rather outstandingly, his course completion test was basically just for show, and on the second day after he passed it, he was sent to the frontlines, even though the task was almost entirely beyond him. He was sent to a garbage power plant near Dragon Citys steel corporations in the north of the city. After Dragon City transmigrated, it could find almost no gasoline and coal underground. Aside from a handful of solar-powered power supply facilities, the thermal power plants in the city were crippled for twenty years. Then, humans gradually mastered the technology of using fire-based crystals, electricity-based crystals, and all sorts of monsters to generate electricity. Household appliances that could be seen everywhere on Earth, like TVs, computers, and lights finally returned then. However, to Dragon Citizens, the most important function of electricity was not to light up TVs and computers. Instead, it was to provide power to the community defense systems. They were activated by high-voltage electricity and protected normal humans from monsters. All the communities, regardless of whether they were rich, poor, new, or old, were fortified. The moment danger arose, the roads were locked down and metal nets were connected to high-voltage electricity. They used electricity-powered drive gears to set up layers of armor outside the buildings, which covered the doors and windows. There were also offensive electromagnetic coils everywhere in the communities, along with searchlights that could blind people. All of them needed electricity to work. If the power grid was crippled, even if they were able to fortify the city somehow, their defense would be compromised, and their defense lines might be destroyed by monsters. It was precisely because the electricity-based defenses were so important that there were more than one power plant in Dragon City, which had tens of millions of people. They had built five power plants without caring about pollution issues. One plant could be found in the east, west, south, north, and center of the city. Many of the important units had their own crystal generators as well to ensure that the electromagnetic towers and searchlights could continue functioning when there was a power outage due to something happening to the external conducting materials. Normal and old residential areas naturally did not have such advanced technology. In the last three months, there had been at least five fogs. When the monsters attacked, the power plants encountered mysterious explosions. The power grids were crippled, and residential areas which were going through the fortification process suddenly experienced power outages, so the electrical nets that should have had high-voltage electricity coursing through them were torn to shreds by a gentle tug from the monsters. Without electricity, the defenses of the residential areas instantly fell. In the darkness, peoples mental strength indices fluctuated much more, and they were much more likely to be devoured by fear. Once, five residential areas had suddenly experienced power outages. The monsters successfully broke down four of the defense lines and engaged the citizens in melee combat. The citizens disregarded their safety and fought while smiling in the face of death, and they were finally able to send the monsters away. But the citizens also paid a heavy price. There was not even a need to mention how many casualties they suffered. Most of the buildings in the residential areas were also destroyed. The reinforced bars were melted by the monsters spitting fierce flames, and the buildings began to sway. They could collapse at any moment. Some of them also turned into paradises for pests which had rushed inside to spit acid and venom in the internal structure of the buildings. Initial estimates stated that more than ten thousand residential apartments were damaged beyond repair The problem of housing its citizens had bothered Dragon City for years. Up till then, there were still countless citizens who were forced to live in dark, cramped, and humid lairs. And those places had a high crime rate as well. There were also countless citizens whose three generations were squeezed into a small house of sixty square meters, which meant that there were more than ten people living in that house. It was also normal for two- and three-layered bunk beds to be placed in houses with only a height of two or three meters. Yet more than ten thousand citizens had lost their homes in one night, which made the problem of living space in Dragon City even worse. If they could not solve it properly, the problem could intensify to a dangerous degree. Perhaps that was the goal. The abnormal beast research department investigated the data from the past few years. They noticed that the five sudden power outages were different from the previous crippling of power grids due to the overload of the defense system. The power companies in Dragon City had performed a full technical upgrade of the power grids in the last year. Even if there were more than one hundred residential areas that had to go through fortification, they could support the electromagnetic towers to release their most powerful attacks. But the last five times the fog descended, the power plants near where monsters surged out of the space-time rifts experienced mysterious explosions. Yet those power plants were not surrounded by fog, so they should not have been targeted by any monsters. When the fog descends, some monsters must be quietly sneaking into the power plants. They patiently wait under the power plants until the next fog and launch suicidal attacks at the power plants when they have to operate at full capacity so that they can create beneficial situations for the new batch of monsters who have to destroy human apartments. This was the theory of the experts from the abnormal beast research department. Based on the past few battles, the monsters of different species seldom knew to fight together. Sacrificing themselves to create offensive chances for their comrades on different battlefields seemed to be a concept unique to humans. If the monsters were really able to do it, they had to possess near-human intelligence. And if they knew how to lurk around and ambush power plants because they were important facilities, it meant that the monsters had come to realize that the human defense system was related to electricity. They also knew that the huge steam towers could provide endless electricity to the humans. No matter how everyone thought about it, it was impossible for the simple-minded monsters to know these things. They were highly likely to be abnormal beasts who had absorbed human intelligence. The weather forecast station in the city predicted another fog. Also, based on the fluctuations of the space-time rifts, the scale of this fog would be the largest in half a year, and it would also last the longest. It was highly likely that a large number of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts would enter Dragon City. In half a year, the speed at which monsters evolved and mutated had increased. Normal monsters like the Demonic Halberd Pigs had gone through more than ten mutations. Even though the superhumans and Red Dragon City could rely on the Ultimate Style and other new fighting models that targeted the weaknesses of these mutated species to kill them in the wild until there was nothing of them left, it was a different thing to fight in the city. A lot of normal citizens lived in the city, and many of the important facilities had flammable and explosive products. And no matter how much the government fortified the citizens apartments, it was impossible to make them as sturdy as battle fortresses. There was nothing wrong with killing monsters, but if the superhumans ended up using a killing move that could destroy the world at a residential area, they would also end up crushing the residential buildings behind the monsters, which would also reduce their residents into mince meat. That would not be a victory. The difficulty of urban warfare was much higher. They were also engaging the enemy while in their own homes with normal humans around them, so they had to be even more careful of their movements. They might not even be able to bring out 50% of their total fighting strength. If monsters crept in to destroy the power plants during crucial moments and crippled a large number of the power grids, the consequences would be dire. This time, the fog would descend on a total of seven areas on all sides of the city. All the abnormal beast research department could do against it was to send their elites to the five power plants and set up defenses. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were sent to the garbage power plant in the north of the city. It employed the newest biotechnology. Instead of Giant Sandworms, it used unique microorganisms that had been modified to handle the trash. The processed trash would then go through fermentation and turn into a substance similar to chemical fertilizer. When this substance was mixed with the excretion of monsters as well as powder from fire-type or electric-type crystals like Lightning Stones, it became the best fuel. The energy conversion efficiency far surpassed that of any thermal power plants on Earth and could turn 65% of the heat into electricity. This was a rather advanced biotechnology, but now, it turned into a major problem. There were nearly one thousand tons of semi-manufactured goods in the fuel fermentation warehouse. Meng Chao did not want to know just how big the fire would be if the abnormal beasts used secret arts to ignite the semi-manufactured goods. According to his memories, however, at least three extremely large fires would break out in the next few years. The worst one would even swallow one-third of Golden Tooth Lair! Chapter 350 - Flame Rats The power plant had its own factory protection team. After a few of the strange fire accidents and explosions, the Red Dragon Army stationed squads from the special forces in the power plants. They were at North Mountain Region, located in the north of the city, so the abnormal beast research department also stationed a regional-level operations team. The three squads immediately did more than ten searches, but they did not find anything. Meng Chao remained uneasy. He felt that something bad was about to happen. When it was around ten at night, the strange fog came tumbling from the air. It released a faint blue and red light, which gradually descended on them along with the night. It was as if vortex-shaped, dark clouds had become connected together. Piercing whistles cut through the night, and the sky seemed to be torn apart by a pair of hands that could not be seen. Huge shiny eyeballs came from the four cardinal directions. They had tentacles trailing behind them and looked like the amalgamations of an octopus and a jellyfish as they staggered out of the rifts. Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were the vanguards of the monster invasion this time. They did not have great fighting strength, but they could use piercing mind attacks and strike at humans cerebral cortexes, which made theri mental strength indices fall because of fear and confusion. During the recent fog descents, the number of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes had increased. It was to the point that people began to think that there was some sort of mysterious power controlling them. And the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were also evolving. Not only had their tentacles become incredibly sturdy, they could also send them down from one hundred meters up in the air. Those mutated tentacles were death hooks that snagged people away. A large number of new-type Demonic Air Ripping Eyes had also appeared, and they could interfere with the internet as well as cut communication optical fiber cables and wireless communication. The monster experts called these mutated types Demonic Confusion Eyes. It signified that once they appeared on the battlefield, they blocked off all communications by executing full-band barrage jamming. To humans who had strict organizations and were used to coordinating attacks with each other, this was naturally an incredibly problematic thing. Meng Chao stood at the highest point of the power plant. It was a cooling tower that released steam, which made it look like an erupting volcano. He looked into the distance at the faint light shining from the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes and the night sky, which was now dyed all sorts of colors. It was like a nightmare around him. The short-distance dimensional portals had opened, and monsters appeared in the alleys and streets in massive waves. Even Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, which were the most common monsters, were much bigger and deformed. They didnt seem the same creatures that Meng Chao had seen in the fog descent that happened when he had just returned to the past. Their eyes were bloodshot and they were foaming at their mouths. Their muscles were twisted from being too tense, and, driven by their killing instincts, the monsters started attacking humanitys fortified residential areas and skyscrapers. Bang, bang, bang, bang! The anti-aircraft guns located all over the city started voicing their protest. With the guidance of tracers, fire snakes shot into the air before they gathered together to form destructive waves that swept over the hundreds of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. Some of them were instantly shot full of holes. Whistles resembling those of popped balloons cut through the air while they swung their tentacles madly in the dark. This strange sight was even more terrifying than the mind attacks they released, and peoples skins crawled when they saw it. More Demonic Air Ripping Eyes released strange forcefields to change the trajectory of the bullets, so they would barely graze them. Both humans and monsters were learning how to fight. While humans developed the Ultimate Style and other advanced fighting models to specifically target monsters, the monsters were also evolving and growing less apprehensive of human bullets. But only normal bullets used for long-distance attacks. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Fortunately, humans still had rocket launchers. Some of the soldiers with heat tracing shoulder-fired rocket launchers had been lurking on the buildings. They had long since locked down on their targets, and when the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes descended to less than one hundred meters away from the ground, the soldiers calmly pulled the trigger. To avoid the mind attacks from the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, at the moment they pulled the trigger, the soldiers shut their eyes. The rocket launchers had heat tracing technology, so they could still accurately find their target. This time, the interference forcefields were not very effective and the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were reduced to brilliant fireworks. Under the illumination, more spaces were torn, and more Demonic Air Ripping Eyes crawled out. For a period of time, more than one hundred residential areas and hundreds of tall buildings in the city were attacked simultaneously. The metal nets were connected to high-voltage electricity. They released loud crackles and incredibly dazzling sparks. The searchlights illuminated the battlefields in the residential areas, which turned night into day over there. The monsters with mimicry and invisibility talents could not hide anywhere. The electromagnetic towers released bright electrical arcs. They were like sharp and unblockable blades that cut open the aggressive monsters and burnt them to a crisp. The sturdy fortresses were supported by a lot of electricity. The five main power plants in Dragon City were operating over their maximum capacity. After an hour of intense fighting, the garbage power plant to the north of the city still showed no signs of abnormal activity. Aside from two units temporarily going out of service because they had been operating over their maximum capacity for too long, there were no hints of man-made fires or explosions. Could it be that no monsters are lurking here? Lu Siya asked Meng Chao through the communication channel. I dont know. Meng Chao shook his head. His eyes were still fixed on the night sky. He did not even blink as he mumbled, The weather forecast station said that the fog is going to last for a really long time. The fight might go from midnight until dawn. If I were a monster that has outstanding intelligence, I wouldnt choose to attack now. Before dawn, the power plant will have been operating at more than maximum capacity for an entire night. The humans would be mentally exhausted as well, so their defenses would be at their weakest. Wouldnt that be the best time for me to attack? Meng Chao sat down cross-legged on the chimney and entered a deep meditative state. Now that he had become a three-star superhuman and awakened to many of his previous memories, he could face Dragon City with absolute calmness even if it was burning with the flames of war. It didnt matter that the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes let out piercing shrieks and shocking waves of mind attacks. They did not bother him in the slightest. In fact, he consciously expanded his vitality magnetic field to sense the vitality magnetic fields of the monsters in an attempt to find the secret behind how they could coordinate their attacks with more than one hundred species being present. Time trickled by, but the monsters offense did not weaken in the slightest. Even the steel corporations near the garbage power plant began to feel the pressure. The Red Dragon Army special forces stationed here and some of the factory protection squad suddenly gathered together and rushed out of the garbage power plant. Meng Chao opened his eyes and asked Lu Siya through the communication channel, Whats going on? Where are they going? The steel corporations were ambushed by a large number of monsters. There are dozens of Nightmarish Beasts and a few Hell Beasts mixed among them. The protection squads of those steel factories are not going to be able to fend them off any longer, so theyre rushing over to provide reinforcements, Lu Siya cried out. I know what youre worried about, but if we lose the defense line of the steel corporations, the monsters will seize the momentum to push to this place and the power plant will end up in flames! Wheres Captain Ye? Meng Chao was taken aback for a moment. There should be even more elites from the abnormal beast research department here, right? There was news half a minute ago saying that mysterious explosions happened simultaneously at the power plants at the center and south of the city. It seems like there are abnormal beasts over there, Lu Siya said. Captain Ye led Group 9 over there to put out the fire. Meng Chao spat at the ground before he suddenly calmed down. His nostrils flared, and he sucked in a deep breath. Did you smell something? Its like some sort of greasy inflammable substance. Yes, Lu Siya said. And theres a lot of it Theyre crawling up the pipes from deep underground. It was rats. Just when part of the defensive force tasked to protect the power plant was mobilized to stabilize the defense line of the steel corporations, thousands of rats suddenly crawled out from under the power plant. The rats were unlike any of rat-type monster Meng Chao had seen before. They were greasy, plump, had thin and short limbs, and moved really clumsily. Forget about Meng Caho, as long as a Red Dragon Army sharpshooter who was well-trained was around, they would be able to hit them easily. But when shot by bullets, they did not die instantly. Instead, the inflammable substance that filled their bellies would rise up in flames because of coming into contact with air. The fire would burn the rats alive, which put them in extreme pain. The originally slow rats would then become much faster. They would run around like crazy and set everything around them on fire. For a period of time, gunshots rang and hundreds of fireballs screeched and ran about in the power plant. The situation became incredibly chaotic. Fortunately, the abnormal beast research department had already predicted the risk of a fire and explosion, so they contacted the fire department and appointed an elite firefighting squad to come in advance. Among them were a few experts who were skilled in controlling the transfer of heat. A number of the superhuman engineers of the power plant were also skilled in creating spirit energy magnetic fields that could turn chemicals into electricity, then turn electricity into heat. Thud! More than ten fire trucks spread out in a row and fired a water pillar that looked like an aquatic dragon at the spot with the most Flame Rats. It blasted more than one hundred burning creatures away. The engineers of the power plant started mumbling. Spirit tattoos spread from their foreheads to their fingertips, and they started moving their fingers rapidly. They created spirit energy magnetic fields that were both ingenious and exquisite. They turned the water droplets that came from the fire trucks into crystalline ice. The ground was instantly frozen. A number of the Flame Rats limbs froze to the ground, and even if the fat on their bodies was still burning madly, they could not take even a step forward. Gradually, the ice turned into ice spikes, and they gathered together to form ice walls. They surrounded the area in a small ice cage and trapped most of the Flame Rats inside. The Flame Rats struggled madly to climb out of the ice cage, but even if they were lucky, most of the flames on their bodies were already extinguished. They were also badly battered and were on their last breath, so they no longer had the strength to continue attacking the vital spots of the power plant. Besides, Lu Siya was still levitating in midair while holding the fort. After half a year of sparring with Meng Chao, she had turned from a support-class superhuman to a fighting-class superhuman. She had already mastered her Spike Art. When she saw any rats that they missed, she snapped her fingers lightly, and a small row of spikes shot out silently to pin that Flame Rat to the ground. Chapter 351 - Commander In the blink of an eye, around 80% of the one thousand or so Flame Rats were killed. Only a small number of rats avoid death. They were not shot through by bullets, and the unique fat that had an incredibly low ignition point in their bodies did not come into contact with air, so it did not end up burning. They were still scurrying about in confusion. Meng Chao threw his chains forward and bound two Flame Rats. He dragged them over. During the process, they did not lose even a single strand of hair. He first bound one Flame Rat tightly with a chain. Then, he brought out a full set of harvesting tools and blasted the other Flame Rat with a liquified condenser that was at more than negative ten degrees Celsius. When the Flame Rat was frozen to the point that it could not move and even had a thin layer of ice outside its eyeball, Meng Chao calmly cut into the back of its neck. He peeled open its scalp and removed its entire cranial bone. Meng Chaos vision had not been trained to the point where it could replace microscopes. He had a spirit energy microscope made specifically for dissections fixed around his eyes, and he focused it while he investigated the Flame Rats brain. After admiring it for a while, he used a long needle that was finer than hair to extract the Flame Rats central nervous system. Once he was done, he used a scalpel that was as thin as a cicadas wing to dissect the brain until it was divided into thin slices that were less than 1mm thick. When he was done investigating the rats brain, he started dissecting its organs to investigate the flammable substance. Ten minutes later, Meng Chao obtained his answer. These creatures should have been lurking around the place for some time. Their stomachs are filled with fermented refuse derived fuel. It shows that they have been hiding in the fuel warehouse of the power plant and eating the fuel. They stuffed their stomachs full of these things. But I feel like theyre just mooks. There must be a commander hiding behind them. Why? Lu Siya asked. First, dont you think that its too easy to kill these Flame Rats? The scale and length of the fog this time is something we havent seen over the past half a year. If I were an abnormal beast with superior intellect, I would not ignore this God-given chance. Theres no way Id just send a few measly rats to cause trouble. Second, their intestines are clearly unable to completely digest the refuse derived fuel. Even if they werent shot or burnt to death, before long, their stomachs would burst and they would die. This means that they didnt do this due to their instincts or to fill their stomachs. Instead they were ordered to by something with greater intelligence. Third, their brains are too small and simple. Its hard to imagine just how these Flame Rats could gain real intelligence and carry out such a complicated task as performing a coordinated attack with the monsters who invaded Dragon City. Big Sis Ya, look here. Do you see a small hole on this Flame Rats forehead? Lu Siya observed the rat carefully and nodded before she said, I saw it. Theres a ball of Parietal Eye. Its scientific name is parietal eye, Meng Chao said. In ancient times, many of the vertebrates didnt have just one pair of eyes. Aside from the normal pair of eyes, they had another eye at the top of their head. But its hard to say just what function it had. Some biologists say that the parietal eye was used to sense light and regulate a living beings sleeping time. Some believe that the parietal eye was used to help living beings sense the changes of the planets magnetic field, so they could locate things very accurately. They might have been just like the magnets in a pigeons brain. Some experts also believe that humans epithalamus is the evolved form of the parietal eye. Most of the mammals are like us. Over the course of a long evolution, they have long closed their parietal eye. But through simple gene editing, its not hard to make rat-type monsters show signs of atavism and grow their parietal eyes once again. As for their function If my guess is correct, they should be used to sense the changes of spirit energy magnetic fields and receive information. Lu Siya frowned. Receive information. You can think of it as a biological chip that receives information. The commander hiding in the dark uses some sort of method to enlarge its brainwaves. The slight changes caused by the spirit energy ripples it creates can be sensed by these mutated Flame Rats through their parietal eyes. Its just like how a commander gives orders to his or her soldiers, and because of it, the Flame Rats launched their suicidal attack. Perhaps the goal of this attack is just to confuse us and make us think that the invaders have all been destroyed. Lu Siya cast a deep glance at Meng Chao. She had personally seen him performing outstandingly in many of the training courses. She had also heard many of his analysis and remarks of some of the training courses in private. They were all things that she had never heard before. So, she trusted his judgment a lot. She immediately said, Is there a way to find the commander? I can try and find the general location of the commander. As for the precise location, Im going to have to rely on your sharp spirit energy perception. As Meng Chao spoke, he stabbed the other Flame Rats ear canal with a few long needles that were finer and softer than hair. He closed his eyes slightly and focused. A drop of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was as if he was performing an incredibly difficult microscopic surgery. The Flame Rat was just bound by a chain. Its central nervous system was not frozen, so it should feel pain. But even after Meng Chao stabbed four long needles into its ear canal, and those needles that were finer than hair and longer than fingers sank into its brain, it did not let out a single screech. It was still looking around as if it could not sense the slightest bit of discomfort. What are you doing? Lu Siya asked. Im cutting the connection of nerves between the parietal eye and the brain, Meng Chao said. This way, the parietal eye might turn into an organ that is a pure magnet, just like the magnet in a pigeons brain. And then? Then, it might bring us to the commander, Meng Chao said. You should know that pigeons are able to find their nests accurately even if they are hundreds of kilometers away. Thats why humans were able to train pigeons into messengers. I believe that the commanders brainwaves arent that strong. To avoid interference, when it gives commands to the Flame Rats, they must be together. That place might be their nest and where the commander is lurking. As long as I cut the connection between the parietal eye and the brain, the Flame Rat will no longer be controlled by any external commands. Its fear and survival instincts will suppress everything else once more. Then, it might pick up on the magnetic field and run to the place where it feels the safest, which is the commanders nest. As Meng Chao spoke, he flicked the chain. Despite the Flame Rat having needles in its head, it scurried away. After it! Meng Chao was now a three-star superhuman, so it was impossible for a rat to run away from him. Lu Siya was levitating in the air and saw it clearly as well. Meng Chao stopped the factory protection team and the operations members of the abnormal beast research department while he was running after it. When the Flame Rat arrived near the cooling tower, it suddenly disappeared. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and flared his nostrils. Soon, he found an incredibly hidden crack under the cooling tower. Looks like well need to find a map detailing the entire power plants underground structure before we can find the rats hiding place, Meng Chao said. We dont need to go through so much trouble. Lu Siya smiled. She spread her fingers before clenching her fist. Then, she released an incredibly powerful spirit energy magnetic field. It rammed into the underground like an ordnance penetrator, and as if it had created a small-scale earthquake, a lot of rocks were forced against each other. In the first half a minute, nothing happened. Only smoke gushed out from the intersecting cracks. But soon, a black figure jumped out of the thickest crack and slithered up the cooling tower. They focused on it and quickly realized it was a shiny python. Its scales were a semi-transparent purple, which gave off a crystalline feeling. Its organs could even be seen faintly. Its scales rubbed against each other to create sparks. Electricity surrounded its body, which made it look like a dragon that was soaring among clouds. There was a huge tumor growing on its forehead. It had a pulse, and the sound was like a war drum sounded by an army when chasing after a prey. It struck at the humans brains and hearts. The python shares the same nest with the rats! That thing is the commander! Meng Chao swung his saber chains and chased after it. After he became a three-star superhuman, his speed reached another level. When he stomped fiercely on the ground, he created aftershocks as if the area had been blasted by cannons. With a layer of smoke hiding his body, he jumped high into the air and arrived above the Lightning Python. Sizzle! The Lightning Pythons scales instantly turned completely transparent. A ball of plasma formed in its throat and gushed out like a volcano eruption. It struck Meng Chao in the face while he was in midair. But the plasma only managed to tear apart Meng Chaos afterimage. It had not been a simple afterimage or optical camouflage. Instead, it was the advanced Spectro Illusion that he learned from Ghost Tribes training camp, which he remembered from his previous life. Aside from leaving behind an afterimage at high speed, he also poured his vitality magnetic field into it so that it would look alive, thereby tricking monsters and enemies. The real Meng Chao was still lurking in the dust that he had kicked up. The moment the Lightning Python spat out the plasma, he attacked with the two chain sabers and formed a spiral killing formation. The chains went to the area seven inches below the monsters head. The Lightning Python jumped up as if it had fallen into a pot of boiling oil. Meng Chaos chain sabers acted as if they were not beholden to physics. They turned in an unimaginable angle and chased after the area seven inches under the pythons head. The Lightning Python let out a screeching sound that sounded similar to a rats. The tumor on its head was covered in veins. It had swelled up to the max, and now, it released a powerful mind attack. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes as if he was suffering from a terrible headache. He lost control over his chain sabers, and like dried-up earthworms, they slumped down. The Lightning Pythons eyes shone with delight, as if it had not expected things to happen this way. It switched from defense to offense and opened its mouth to bite Meng Chaos neck. But there was not a single hint of confusion in Meng Chaos eyes, which was the typical symptom of someone whose mind was thrown into chaos. There was only cold calmness and an unstoppable killing intent that spilled out from within them. Chapter 352 - The Realm Ambusher Demon Subduing Slash! Meng Chao used his hand as a knife. His entire arm was covered in profound and complicated spirit tattoos. Spirit energy burst out of them and formed a saber glare that was almost four meters long. Then, like a shining pole that subjugated demons, it came swinging down at the Lightning Python. Boom! The Lightning Python was only barely able to dodge it, and a deep trench was left behind on the ground. Meng Chao did not stop to catch his breath. The second saber glare started surging at his fingertips while he chased after the Lightning Python like a shadow. In an instant, the Lightning Python was surrounded by dozens of saber glares. The greatest advantage of the Ultimate Style was its insanely great endurance. Once someone was held back by an Ultimate Style practitioner, as long as no accident occured, monsters of the same level as the practitioner would have a hard time breaking free. Meng Chao also managed to figure out the Lightning Pythons rhythm when it fired the plasma. It happened in a short time. There were a few times when he intentionally slowed down and pretended that his strength had run out to lure the Lightning Python into counterattacking. The moment before it fired the plasma, the saber glare at Meng Chaos fingertips would instantly become much brighter and go to cut the area seven inches below its head, which forced it to swallow the plasma. The Lightning Python ended up frying itself to the point that it was dizzy. Wisps of white smoke came out of the gaps between its scales. It hissed while flinging its tail, which left intersecting cracks on the cooling tower. Meng Chao remained as calm as ever. In fact, he did not even need Lu Siyas help. He flicked a small saber glare forward to cut at the Lightning Python, which made it lose its bearings. Suddenly, Meng Chao pulled back and jumped backwards lightly to widen the distance between him and the Lightning Python. The Lightning Python finally had the chance to catch its breath and counterattack. It was ecstatic and opened its mouth to charge up an unprecedented ball of plasma in its throat. Careful! The superhumans who rushed over cried out in surprise. But it was too late. Sizzle! Crackle! The Lightning Python fired the plasma at Meng Chaos face. He ignored it and did not even bother dodging. Something unbelievable happened. The moment the plasma left its mouth, it split into hundreds of electrical arcs that surrounded the Lightning Python and electrocuted it to the point that it started foaming at the mouth. Its scales curled up, and its flesh was burnt black. Its eyes turned bloodshot. The tumor that could control minds shriveled up and hung low on its head. The Lightning Python curled up into a ball while it spasmed. Its flesh was torn, and it stopped moving. The superhumans rushed forward and quickly bound the Lightning Python. Then, they injected more than ten high-density anesthetics into its body before they gave Meng Chao puzzled looks. Meng Chao went forward and knelt down on one knee before he carefully extracted four thin silver needles from near the Lightning Pythons head. He had stabbed those needles when it lost its bearings after Meng Chao attacked it with the Demon Subduing Pole. With them, he cut off some of the connection between its brain and central nervous system. The Lightning Python not only lost part of its mobility because of it, but was also no longer immune to its plasma attack. It might seem like a magic trick, but it was built on Meng Chaos deep knowledge of monsters and a harvesting foundation that was much greater and more in-depth than that of the average person. This was a skill unique to veteran harvesters. The factory protection members around them and the operations members from the abnormal beast research department looked at each other at a loss. They could see great shock in each others eyes. In truth, Meng Chao was quite famous. When they met up at the power plant, many people recognized him. However, in the eyes of the high level engineers and operations members who had been through hundreds of battles and all of whom happened to be in their forties or fifties, no matter how powerful Meng Chao was, he was just a young man in his early twenties. He had not even graduated from university yet. At most, he was only outstanding among his peers. To them, Meng Chao joining the operation to defend the power plant was really just him widening his horizons and gathering more fighting experience. They did not expect that Meng Chao would be able to instantly locate the commander of the monsters. And before the main force arrived, he managed to subjugate the highly-intelligent monster. Capturing a monster alive was ten times more difficult than killing a monster. All superhumans knew this fact very well. When they looked at Meng Chao, their gazes filled with admiration and puzzlement. Meng Chao smiled. He clenched his fist, which was burning because he had used Demon Subduing Slash too many times. He felt like he was holding a piece of steel that had reached melting point. When a person became a three-star superhuman, the increase of spirit energy circulation, maximum release value, changes in the organs, and the increase of the basic functions of the body were secondary. The most crucial thing was that since 70% of Meng Chaos body had crystallized and he had learned brand new spirit energy magnetic fields from his tutor and the mysterious elite, he could use a lot of different strategies to fight. He could also use the experiences from fighting in his previous life to execute strategies that were deviant, had a lot of variations, and were far more advanced compared to the current era. Were both three-star superhumans, but if I compare our fighting strength, my current self should have far surpassed Qin Hu while he was still under Raging Waves, because Im a three-star superhuman who came from decades later. I should have also surpassed all the three-star superhumans in Dragon City, right? As he sensed strength crashing into his muscles, nerves, and bones like endless waves, Meng Chao felt indescribable pleasure. Now that Ive protected the garbage power plant, the defense system in hundreds of residential areas in the north of the city should encounter no problems. Ive changed the future again, so that means I contributed quite a lot for Dragon City. I wonder how many contribution points Ill get. He blinked for a long time, but he saw no contribution points popping up at the corner of his eyes. Uhm? Meng Chao suddenly had a bad feeling. Usually, when this sort of thing happened, it meant that the quest had not ended yet. The enemy had yet to be completely destroyed, so it was not the time for Kindling to conclude his points. No way Meng Chao thought. Boom! Before he could even finish his thought, a loud explosion came from deep within the power plant. A fireball rose in the air. Under the colorful night sky, it turned into a black cloud that bared its teeth at them. Its in the direction of the power generators! Lu Siya levitated in the air and acted as a scout. She was able to see where the explosion came from with just one glance. How could this be?! Meng Chao and the superhumans looked at each other in shock. The power generators were the core of the power plant, so the defense over there was, of course, incredibly tight. Over the past few days, they had searched through the place repeatedly and sealed off the pipes that monsters could use. They had also set up traps and alarms at the dark and cramped corners. They even sent elites to patrol the place to make sure that there were no blind spots. Regardless of whether it was the Lightning Pythons or Flame Rats, they could only act around the cooling tower. There was no way for them to infiltrate the power generators. Yet it was clear that it was not a normal explosion caused by a breakdown. So, who caused the explosion? Meng Chao quickly rushed to the powerful generators with the other superhumans. The place was covered in smoke. Quite a few steam pipes were damaged. White smoke rose up, making the place look like a bathhouse. The temperature was incredibly high too, which lowered visibility. Lu Siya made a gesture in the air to say that she could not see inside clearly. The sounds of gunfire suddenly rose from within the smoke. Meng Chao took two steps forward and nearly tripped over a corpse. He looked down to examine it and discovered that it was one of the factory protectors. His fatal wound was a gunshot that hit his eye. The eyeball and his brain were pierced through in one hit. The other eyeball was in perfect shape, but it was filled with shock. The man seemed to have been full of disbelief before he died. Gunshot wound? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. Do monsters know how to use guns? Meng Chao thought about it before he shuddered and shouted into the communication channel. Everyone, be careful! The destroyer might be human! I repeat! The destroyer might be human! He has a gun! He might fire at us at any moment! Dont approach the people who were stationed here! H-human? The factory protectors shuddered as if they were about to face a major enemy. Seal off the steam pipes first! Well have the fire trucks fire water from a distance! Well start planning once visibility increases! Meng Chao said quickly. Four fire trucks started spraying water from the perimeter. The water came pouring at them like the rain and chased away the steam blocking their vision. Then, corpses appeared all over the ground. There were three people standing among them. Both the people who lay on the floor and the people standing wore the uniforms of the garbage power plant. They were not the engineers of the power plant, but the fighters sent by the power company to provide reinforcements. When they saw so many of their own lying on the floor, the factory protectors on Meng Chaos side felt their hearts clench in pain and fill with anxiety. But they did not rush forward, because they could tell with the night vision goggles that the dead had gunshot wounds. A number of people had fallen on their faces and sported gunshot wounds on the backs of their heads. No one could possibly arrive behind them elusively and kill them at a close distance unless they were familiar and trusted companions. Captain Fang, what happened? a factory protector beside Meng Chao asked loudly. The three people across from them did not seem to have heard it. They just walked around in circles as if they were lost. Their footsteps were rather stiff. Sometimes, they raised their feet high, and sometimes low. It was as if they had forgotten how to walk, but were looking for something on the floor. Soon, they found a few corpses to their liking and crouched down slowly. They searched around for a while and brought out Sam Brown Belts covered in grenades. The pupils of all the people on Meng Chaos side shrank. Captain Fang, what are you doing?! Why is everyone dead?! Who did this?! The factory protectors sounded even more anxious. But the other side did not care. They placed three or four Sam Brown Belts on their shoulders and dragged their feet to the power generators. Bang, bang, bang! Meng Chao fired three shots right behind Captain Fang and the other protectors feet. Captain Fang finally turned his head around and glared at Meng Chao. The searchlights from four of the fire trucks shone on Captain and the other two protectors faces, revealing them . Hiss Everyone sucked in sharp breaths. Captain Fang and the other two protectors faces were numb. Their eyeballs were entirely black. Their scleras were consumed by black fog, and their faces were covered in thick and protruding blood vessels. Something was crawling about in the blood vessels, and they looked even more terrifying than zombies. Captain Fang, dont move, or else well shoot! The factory protectors gulped, and more than one hundred guns pointed at their former comrades. Captain Fang and the other two protectors tilted their heads upward by forty-five degrees. Their black eyes were fixed on the night sky. After a moment, they let out guttural growls from the backs of their throats. They did not sound human. The two protectors with the Sam Brown Belts charged in Meng Chaos direction with strange postures. Captain Fang shifted the more than ten grenades in his arms and staggered to the power generators. Chapter 353 - Brain Infesting Worm Dont shoot! Meng Chao stopped the factory protectors. Two small and exquisite mini-submachine guns appeared in his palms. Bang, bang, bang, bang! Somehow, he managed to fire with the accuracy of semi-automatic rifles, even though he was using mini-submachine guns. As the rhythmic shots rang out, the two strange people with thick blood vessels on their faces cried out in pain. Meng Chao had blasted off their fingers. Their palms were shot full of holes, and the Sam Brown Belts with grenades fell to the ground. Meng Chao then fired at the Sam Brown Belts. The bullets never missed their target and hit the metal parts, which sent the Sam Brown Belts flying away. He did not make a single hole in the belts nor hit the grenades on them. Once the two strange people lost the Sam Brown Belts, they went berserk. They ignored the blood pouring out of their palms and howled as they pounced on Meng Chao. Meng Chao put the two mini-submachine guns into the intersecting holsters on his back. He curled his fingers, and four lancet knives that were almost transparent due to their thinness appeared between his fingers. With the dark providing cover, no one could see his movements clearly. All they saw were the two strange people falling to the ground. More than ten of the important tendons from their thighs to their ankles had been cut off. But there was no sign of pain on their faces. Instead, they seemed to have descended into an even more berserk rage. It was as if there were tentacles squirming around madly under the skin on their faces, which created expressions that were even more terrifying than zombies. They only calmed down when Lu Siya summoned dozens of spikes from underground to form two cages to trap them inside. Captain Fang was the only one left. He did not waste time and threw the first grenade-covered Sam Brown Belt at his target. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Even if the outside of the core of the power plant was as sturdy as a fortress, the explosions opened a crack that could fit a person. Captain Fang danced happily and rushed to squeeze in. Meng Chao threw his two chain sabers. His target was Captain Fangs back. Captain Fang let out a strange yelp, and with bizarre moves that made him look like he was popping, he avoided Meng Chaos attack. Meng Chao seized the chance to jump dozens of meters forward. They were now close enough to cross swords. Captain Fangs face was flushed red. Fine drops of blood even squeezed out of his pores. The thick and protruding blood vessels stretched from his face all the way to his arms, which made them swell up. Then, they rammed into Meng Chaos chest like two one-thousand-ton hammers. The factory protectors who were familiar with Captain Fang cried out behind Meng Chao. Captain Fang was one of the strongest superhumans in the garbage power plant. If that were not the case, it would have been impossible for them to hand the crucial task of protecting the power generators to him. His punches could shatter even the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses skulls until they were shards the size of fingernails. But to everyones surprise, Meng Chao withstood his crazed attack and did not even sway. They did not even hear him grunt, much less his bones cracking. Then, they saw Meng Chaos muscles rippling like fierce waves. Not only had he used Ripple Force to neutralize most of the impact, he even seized Captain Fangs punching force as his own to complete the accumulation of power for Dragon Snake Force. Boom! Meng Chao crouched down and cut into the burly Captain Fangs defense zone. The power accumulated in his Dragon Snake Force blasted forth like a rocket, and with a simple and crude uppercut, he sent Captain Fang flying. The sound was even louder than the explosion of a grenade. With a single punch, he sent the berserk Captain Fang into the air. All the mans posture and strength disappeared at that moment. The Ultimate Style paid a lot of attention to how its users should deliver chain attacks after they sent their enemies into the air. But since Meng Chao was facing an enemy at Captain Fangs level, he felt confident, because he was now a three-star superhuman. There was no need for him to unleash any chain attacks. He spread his fingers, and like burning clamps, they closed around Captain Fangs face. His bones released a series of explosive sounds. Hundreds of his muscles squirmed at the same time. Incredibly ruthless power gathered together, and he yanked Captain Fang down from the air. The exceptionally ruthless Reckless Bull Force charged into Captain Fangs brain, and he crashed into the floor, creating a pit that was around half a meter deep. Only Captain Fangs legs remained outside, like two shuddering bundles of reeds. They trembled for a long time in the dark before they slumped down powerlessly. When the factory protectors surrounded them, Meng Chao had already dragged Captain Fang out. There were still a lot of thick and protruding blood vessels covering his face, which made it look like he had ugly worms all over his face, but after facing Meng Chaos ruthless treatment, they only had fear left in them. They no longer dared to act like lunatics. Even if Meng Chao did not cut Captain Fangs tendons and break his arms, he remained obediently on the floor and did not dare to move. The factor protectors looked at each other and gulped. They did not know who was more terrifying: Captain Fang, who had just become incredibly violent, or Meng Chao, who acted like a demon who had crawled out of hell. Even the operation members from the abnormal beast research department had long since stopped looking down on Meng Chao. They marvelled in their hearts. As expected of someone from Group 9. Hes really ruthless! Speaking of which, Captain Fang and the other two protectors had been fine, so why did they end up like this? They had even attacked the power generators they should protect no matter what it cost them. Meng Chao knelt down on one knee on Captain Fangs chest and aimed a torchlight into his eyes. The mans irises were unclear, and his reaction to light was quite delayed. When Meng Chao saw the blood vessels squirming slowly on Captain Fangs face, he pondered it for a while before he flipped Captain Fang over and took a fine and long clamp to pull apart the hair on the back of his head. Just as he expected, a semi-transparent worm was stuck to the back of Captain Fangs head. The worm looked like an amalgamation of lice and leech. It had eight legs, and they were like eight tentacles that went deep into the back of Captain Fangs head. It also had suckers and barbs under its body that allowed it to stick firmly to Captain Fangs skin. However, since Meng Chao had rammed Captain Fangs head against the floor, the worm was reduced to a bloody mess, and it lost part of its control over Captain Fang. That was why Captain Fang was no longer aggressive. When everyone saw the bloody worm, they could not help but suck in sharp breaths. Lu Siya removed the spikes, and the crowd quickly moved forward to pin down the limbs of the other two strange people before they flipped them over. Meng Chao examined them one by one, and just as he expected, there were two worms in perfect health on the mens heads. Meng Chaos memories from his previous life flashed before him, and the monsters information appeared in his mind. Brain Infesting Worms. They appeared at the later stage of the Monster War. Theyre really elusive and dangerous worms. Their semi-transparent bodies allow them to hide pretty well. Their limbs are well-developed, which allows them to jump high and gives them high mobility. They can jump on a humans shoulder or back from dark corners and attach themselves to the back of a humans head. They secrete a unique anesthetic that ensures that the person will not be able to sense any pain when their skin is torn. The target will not notice the worms presence at all. Then, their tentacles will reach the humans spine and their brains, where theyll capture the humans cerebral cortex and central nervous system. Brain Infesting Worms were specifically evolved by the monster civilization to target human civilization. Theyre psychological weapons that are really good at controlling minds. The worms themselves dont have any mind attacks. Theyre low-grade lifeforms with simple structures. Its impossible for them to control high-grade mammals like humans and complete complicated strategic instructions. Instead, they serve well as control chips that work as relay stations between humans and high-grade abnormal beasts with really high intelligence. Highly intelligent abnormal beasts can make monsters with great mind attacks like the Demonic Air Ripping Eye spread signals through the entire city and send their commands to the Brain Infesting Worms. The tentacles of the Brain Infesting Worms can then replace the central nervous system and send the commands to the humans brains and seize their willpower. Then, they can turn the humans into monster puppets. Wh-What are these? Aside from Meng Chao, no one knew just how terrifying the Brain Infesting Worms were. Even the operation members from the abnormal beast research department had never seen such a strange worm-type monster before. Dont move. We have to look for a neurosurgeon now, Meng Chao said. These worms have really long tentacles, and theyre probably already deep into their brains. We cant pull them out easily. If we want to save them, we need to immediately conduct brain surgery. Thats the only way we can extract a perfect abnormal worm sample as well. Also, have three people form a group to inspect each others heads. When two people perform checks, the third person must have a gun and be on guard by the side. Be careful, this worm is very good at hiding. It might be hiding at the back of your head. Even if you touch it, youll instinctively ignore it. The people were shocked, and when they looked at Captain Fang and the other two peoples horrific situations, they broke into cold sweat. They quickly examined each other. Meng Chao and Lu Siya examined the backs of each others heads, and once they were certain that there was nothing hiding in their hair, they relaxed a little. Even the Brain Infesting Worms have appeared. The monster civilization I remember from my previous life is showing up. Meng Chao thought. But these Brain Infesting Worms arent fully modified yet. Their methods of controlling humans are clumsy. Their humans look hideous, have stiff movements, and look more horrible than zombies. Theyre practically screaming that theyre controlled. The Brain Infesting Worms in my previous life were better at hiding themselves. They were also more cunning and effective too. When those Brain Infesting Worms controlled a human, there were no signs at all. They still possessed their normal thought processes and emotions. They could communicate with their colleagues, comrades, and family members. The worms could also use more precise and crafty methods to carry out the commands of the abnormal beasts instead of making the humans create explosions outside a building using grenades. This is just too simple and crude. Looks like my guess is correct. The monster civilization isnt ready to fight yet. The Nine Great Supernatural Entities, normal monsters, superbeasts, and abnormal beasts are still being modified and going through their evolution. Or rather, the monster civilization hasnt yet fully integrated itself into this world. The satellite city that has transmigrated with us and has been fully corrupted by the Other World hasnt completely turned into a terrifying demon den yet. This time, Dragon City has the initiative, so they attacked us in haste before theyre ready. We have a chance of winning fully! Chapter 354 - Aftermath from the Fog The abnormal beasts did not continue attacking the power plant in the north. But Meng Chao and the group did not relax. The space-time rifts that looked like mega vortices still remained in the night sky. They were continuously gushing out flying-type monsters that came from deep within the Monster Mountain Range, like the Demonic Air Ripping Eye that looked like giant eyeballs and luminescent jellyfishes, were covered in tentacles, and had powerful mind attacks. There were also Lightning Golden Eagles, which were creatures that could surpass sonic speed when they traveled at top speed. The edges of their wings were really sharp, and they could cut through the air sacs of armored airships. There were also giant insects that gathered together to form swarms. They were like squirming tornadoes or demonic palms that descended from the sky. They could bind humans and drag them into the air. In a few minutes, their blood and flesh would be gone. Then, the insects would toss the remains back to the ground. All sorts of monsters that shone in various colors wreaked havoc above Dragon City, and they really looked like demons dancing in the air. The battle lasted the entire night. When dawn arrived, there was still a small number of monsters that moved about in the city. They relied on the ruins, drains, pipes, and the complicated ventilation systems in the buildings to fight against the humans. Scattered gunshots and the sound of buildings collapsing repeatedly tormented the humans minds, which were near breaking point. Once Meng Chaos mission of protecting the power plant was over, he went back to his old jobbeing a harvester. This time, the fog brought nearly one million tons of monster carcasses to Dragon City. They had to harvest them as soon as possible, or they might transform or cause a plague. Meng Chao worked hard for an entire day at the garbage power plant and the steel factories around it. When dusk arrived, he finally dragged his heavy feet and swung his nearly numb hands to the abnormal beast research department. Over there, he could analyze the newest development of monster evolution. While he was on his way back, he saw that the defense systems of dozens of residential areas had suffered different degrees of damage. There were more than ten residential areas that were taken down by the monsters. Even though the residents had fled to the underground sanctuary in time, their houses were damaged badly. Countless residents warm homes now had burning, broken walls. Piles of monster carcasses had rotted away because they were not handled in time, and a layer of yellowish-green mist filled the residential areas. The pungent smell was enough to make Meng Chaos eyes water. He also heard the booming sounds of explosions coming out from apartments that seemed to be in perfect condition. Some of the monsters turned into biochemical bombs after their carcasses rotted away. They released balls of acid and poison. The acid corroded the reinforced concrete in the walls, and the buildings lost their strength. The poison invaded the walls and would linger there for the next few years, which would lead to irreversible damage to the human body, especially to the respiratory and blood circulation systems of children. The damage would not be cured their whole lifetime. In other words, some apartments might still be standing firmly, but they had been polluted and were no longer suited for humans to stay. Meng Chao saw a lot of residents looking lost. They either stood or squatted next to the broken entrances of their residential areas. They did not seem to know what they should do. A girl with a dirty face held a toy bear with torn limbs. There were tears streaming down her face, but she kept comforting her toy bear softly. It seemed like she was asking the toy bear to not be afraid. Her father rolled up his sleeves in anger. He seemed ready to beat up the bloody monster carcasses until they were even more of a bloody mess. Her mother wanted to go back to get some stuff back, but a few buildings had collapsed, and the ruins were piled up together. They were also burned by the monsters flames. There was no way she could find their home. The scene in front of Meng Chao overlapped with the tragic scenes he remembered seeing during the later stage of the Monster Way in his previous life. It reminded him that the future could not be changed that easily. It also warned the Dragon Citizens that even if they managed to win at the northern frontlines, the final victory was still far from their grasp. When Meng Chao reached the abnormal beast research department, he came to understand the full state of the fog battle this time from Ye Xiaoxing. Just as he expected, a lot of proof and data showed that the Monster War had now entered the second stage, and the fighting model had completely changed. First of all, the monsters had become smarter. Even their coordination in fights had increased by leaps and bounds. In the past, when the fog descended and different monsters came out of the space-time rifts, they did not come out at the same time. And usually, when they appeared, they impatiently launched attacks at human communities. This allowed the humans to defeat each group before the next arrived. Many of the Heaven Realm elites had the time to kill the monsters in one community before going to another. Just by themselves, they could ensure the safety of four or five communities. At the same time, since they had no concept of formations and firepower, many monsters would form a long line, even though they had an advantage in numbers. They would just stupidly rush at the humans guns and anti-aircraft guns. Aside from turning themselves into sitting ducks and making humans waste their ammunition, their actions were completely meaningless. But when the fog arrived this time, many monsters, especially the mammals with brains that were relatively well-developed and insect-type monsters that had collective intelligence were much better. They knew how to gather their firepower and coordinate their timing. Then, they attacked the residential areas together so that the powerful fighters could not do anything about it. There was no way for them to split themselves five ways to help everywhere at once. A large batch of monsters even rushed past residential areas that were already waiting for them with great firepower. They instead gathered together some five different species and attacked old residential areas with relatively weak defenses. Their gathered strength was enough to catch the humans off guard. Second, the monsters had also learned to attack the important points in Dragon City. The power plants, water plants, crystal warehouses, and gene farms were all targeted. Among them, the monsters focused the most on the water plants and gene farms. Aside from the monsters who descended at night, a batch of abnormal beasts like the Flame Rats, Lightning Pythons, and Brain Infesting Worms had long since been hiding around the water plants and gene farms. Even if their suicidal attacks did not manage to break the basic facilities that supported the operations of Dragon City, the acid and poison they released when they exploded polluted the water source and farms, so Dragon City, which was already having a hard time providing enough resources to its people, would have an even harder time in this regard. Third, monsters had learned how to assassinate important figures. Many of the specialists who were engaged in frontier disciplines were assassinated or struck down by monsters who had decided to group together. Even though a lot of the specialists did not die, the casualty rate of specialists was still much higher than in any of the past fog attacks. It was hard to believe that the high number of specialist deaths was just an unfortunate coincidence. But it was also unimaginable that the monsters could be in possession of a namelist of the scientists in Dragon City and wanted to use the chaos to get rid of them. The mere idea made peoples skins crawl. When they thought about how the abnormal beasts had specifically created something like the Brain Infesting Worm to target the human brain and central nervous system, the worries of the abnormal beast research department might be very real. The abnormal beasts and abnormal humans had long since infiltrated Dragon City and were observing, thinking, and learning about them in the dark. They also gradually developed a monster civilization that would not lose to human civilization. The fog attack might have come to an end, but the aftermath of the battle had yet to be cleared up. The first problem was the plague. They always faced a major plague after every battle. This was common knowledge in warcraft. Besides, the Other World was a place where viruses, bacteria, and cells were too active. The abnormal beasts had also specifically upgraded some monsters to make sure that after they died, their carcasses would definitely explode to spread viruses, which would specifically target the human immune system. In the next month or so, Dragon City faced three large-scale plagues one after another. The source of disease was always some new bacterial strain. They targeted the human body and did not seem like something natural. They seemed like a genetically produced bacteria. One of the plagues had even brought back the zombie virus, which had disappeared a long time ago. The brand new mutated zombie virus could cause a human to turn into a highly mobile zombie within a short half a minute. In just one breath, they could jump up to the third or fourth floor. And even if their heads were blasted off, they might fire off poison that contained fatal viruses when their organs exploded. It was not easy to get rid of the plagues, however. A lot of people had lost their homes due to them being destroyed or polluted by monsters, so they had to stay in tents or temporary prefab houses. Those spaces were cramped, and there was a major lack of resources. They could not even guarantee clean water and clean food, which were basic daily necessities. This created beneficial conditions for the spread of viruses. Rage among humans also spread with the viruses. Even noble people gradually regained their primal, wild nature when they lived in an environment where they lacked basic resources and their survival instincts were stimulated. Three-five months after a large-scale fog descended, the crime rate in Dragon City would always increase by several times the average rate. Aside from the lack of resources, the arrival of the monsters also led to the humans mental strength indices plummeting. It caused all sorts of complications since their minds became twisted. And even if their mental strength indices returned to normal after some time, it did not mean that no injuries were left behind in the brains. Even if the wounds were healed, horrible scars may be left. This was even more the case for superhumans. First, the superhumans were the vanguards in the fight against monsters. When they rushed to the frontlines, they had to face a lot of monsters mind attacks, so their mental strength indices were much more likely to fall. Even sturdy metal would go through metal fatigue if it was bent repeatedly and would snap. While the human mind was fragile and mysterious. Second, superhumans brain cells and the central nervous system experienced long-term stimulation by spirit energy, so they were more likely to enter spirit energy deviation compared to normal humans. Monster controllers and machine masters also had to open the ports in their brains to use brainwaves to control biochemical beasts and runic symbol machines. Abnormal beasts, thus, had a much easier time invading their brains and planting seeds of evil. Hence, every time a large-scale fog descended, a lot of heroes with great achievements under their name would go through spirit energy deviation and fall into darkness. Then, they would turn into evil superhumans who would do harm. This was something that humans were helpless to change and could only feel sad about. The Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower wanted to solve all the problems. No one was willing to watch countless citizens lose their homes. No one wanted to see their companions who had been laughing happily yesterday turn into zombies that had poison dribbling out of their mouths, either. There were even fewer people who wanted to see citizens fighting fiercely against each other for a bottle of drinkable water, and they did not want to see the heroes who had sworn to protect Dragon City forever be consumed by darkness and turn into lunatics that were like demons. But if anyone wanted to solve these problems, they needed an astronomical amount of resources. Chapter 355 - The Storm Is Around The Corner It was not as if Dragon City did not have resources. But most of their resources were in Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, Raging Waves, and the areas behind the fog they had just conquered. Even though they had killed off most of the large monsters in those mountains and dense forests filled with lakes and traps, there were still a lot of pests in them. Even if Dragon City had technology that far surpassed that on Earth, they still needed a few years to completely develop their resource areas. They also needed a lot of development and construction resources to develop those places. The upcoming few years were a crucial period for Dragon City, and they were also a period of pain. The Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower had to make a brutal choice. They only had limited resources. Should they pour them into the reconstruction and defenses of Dragon City so the normal citizens could live their daily lives freely and cultivate, or should they pour them into the development of the perimeter of Dragon City and search for the satellite cities that were lost in the fog, then either save or beat them down? The first choice was best for the present Dragon City. The second choice was best for the future of Dragon City. Meng Chao remembered that the higher-ups had ended up choosing the future. Even if there was a severe lack of resources in the city and the living environment of the normal citizens was really bad, which led to the intensification of all sorts of conflicts, the Survival Committee gritted its teeth and brought out a batch of resources to nurture the superhumans and motivate them. It was the reason they won the Monster War. The price for it was that the conflict in the society became really bad. Due to the tough life the normal citizens faced, they began to suspect the superhumans who stood high above them and became hostile toward them. This suspicion and hostility was used by the abnormal beasts, and it created trouble in Dragon City, so it suffered devastating losses for its victory. It also planted the seed of destruction, which was a major problem. The Dragon City in his current state might have won the northern offense, but to develop the areas at the borders and destroy the enemies who were lurking in the fog, they had to allocate a lot of resources to the city outside. However, it would ignore the state of living of thousands of citizens. Their horrible living conditions would not be solved. Many citizens had a lot to say about the Survival Committees methods. First came the problem about their accommodation. Due to the arrival of the fog, many of the important people had been killed. The specialists and company managers who had escaped by sheer luck were fearful, and they wanted to immediately move to high-end residential areas with greater defense systems and a lot of powerful fighters as their neighbors. There were not enough high-end residential areas, so the rent and apartment prices instantly rose like crazy. It was even more so for top-class mansions found in places like Dragon City No.1. Even in Blessed Paradise, where the murder case had happened recently, the housing prices increased by 50% within a short month. The normal citizens were shocked when they saw it. Honestly speaking, the specialists and higher-ups of companies could move wherever they wanted as long as they earned money with their intellect and abilities. That was their freedom. The Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower also had the duty to ensure the safety of these important people. Hence, they added a layer of defense to the perimeter of the high-end residential areas. However, the normal people whose homes were destroyed by monsters had to live in tents or simple sheds. They stayed in places where multiple people moved about, where others could easily eavesdrop on their conversations, where the environment was hot and humid, where they had to be constantly wary of diseases, and where they had to face the risk of zombies jumping up to injure people at any moment. So when they saw the important people racing against each other to move into Blessed Paradise or Dragon City No.1, they felt as if they were worlds apart and were no longer the same kind. Due to the war, the prices for crystals, gene medicine, and strengthened nutritional fluid also went up. Soon, it increased to the point that normal families could not buy them even if they gritted their teeth and tightened their belts. The children were the greatest hopes of normal families. Before, even if the parents were normal people with average talent, if they worked a tiring job that only offered a tiny bit of money but lived frugally, they could save some money and ensure that their children had the basic funds for their cultivation. Then, they would have the smallest chance of entering university. After all, even if they ended up being broken-star superhumans, it would be fine. These families had something to look forward to. The parents had a drive to work, and the children had a goal. At the very least, they did not end up going down the wrong path. But when the superhumans realized that the Monster War would not end that easily and had just reached an even stranger and unfathomable stage, they began cultivating hard. Hence, they began buying resources madly. They used all their cash and Supernatural Coins to buy crystals, gene medicine, strengthened nutritional fluid, all sorts of monster materials, and valuable ingredients. Many superhumans could not digest and absorb so many resources in one go. But that was fine. The expiration date for gene medicine and strengthened nutritional fluid was very long. Crystals were also hard currency like gold and platinum. Even if they could not use them to cultivate, they could end up being able to profit from them later. Many of the superhumans bought cultivation resources in amounts that were way higher than what they needed, so the prices for cultivation resources rose continuously. There soon even came a point when there was a shortage of them in the market. Because of it, the children of normal families faced a major problem. They all lived in a world ruled by superhumans. If the familys children did not have any hope of becoming superhumans, then it was very difficult for anyone to find the motivation to continue living in the Other World. It was a world filled with zombies, monsters, and mysterious beings, after all. No one reached the point where they would rather die than live, but when normal citizens looked at superhumans, their gazes started to become strange. The broken-star superhumans and low-grade as well as middle-grade superhumans were treated a little better. They had more contact with normal people, and a lot of the broken-star superhumans also encountered problems such as not having enough money to buy cultivation resources or being unable to live in fancy mansions. So they empathized with the normal citizens. Besides, if they really ran into monsters, the low-grade and middle-grade superhumans were the ones who fought directly in front of the normal citizens. Their sacrifice and hard work were seen by the kind citizens. But normal citizens had a hard time understanding the research projects of the elusive high-grade superhumans who stood high above them. They could not understand their profound and complicated cultivation projects either. They only saw how they and their families lived rich and fancy lives. The nine great mega corporations they controlled gained all the benefits from the development around Dragon City and were just growing larger and larger. If Lin Chuan were resurrected at that moment and started spreading his views about Demonic Halberd Pigs and Nine-headed Crystalline Dragons, he would definitely find a lot of people listening to him. Even Meng Chao encountered this problem. In the fog attack, Blessed Heavenly Garden was also attacked viciously since it was an old residential area. Its defense system was badly battered by monster fangs. Even though the monsters had only destroyed some of the buildings at the perimeter and did not reach the unit where Meng Chaos family was, when he saw his neighbors from the destroyed buildings being forced to set up tents and simple sheds in the residential area, he could not bear the sight. He also grew fearful. Monsters were becoming smarter as they evolved. Next time, they might not be so lucky. If he were alone, he could stay and fight with his neighbors in Blessed Heavenly Garden. But his parents were around, and his little sister was gradually awakening to a mysterious power too. She might end up being corrupted and turn into the Dark Witch at any moment. He had to consider moving out of Blessed Heavenly Garden to a middle-range residential area with a more complete defense system. But his little sister had said that Blessed Heavenly Garden was their home. If all the powerful fighters moved out of Blessed Heavenly Garden, there would only be the old and the sick left. The monsters would then have no trouble destroying the place. To defend her home, Bai Jiacao would fight to the end. And if they moved away from Blessed Heavenly Garden now, she would feel like they had cast aside the people who had been their neighbors for decades. It might even lead to her getting corrupted again. That idea left Meng Chao uneasy. The problem of his familys safety bothered Meng Chao for a whole month. And during that month, the housing prices of high-end residential areas in Dragon City increased by 50%. Meng Chao was flabbergasted. He scratched his head. I never ran into this problem in my previous life, though? Oh, in my previous life, I was busy worrying about paying the hospital fees for my parents and taking care of them in the hospital. Forget about the housing prices for high-end residential areas increasing by 50%, even if they dropped by 50%, it would have had nothing to do with me. Meng Chaos mind raced. With the wisdom of someone who had returned to the past and the ability to analyze things with loads of data, he could think about things calmly, and he came to a conclusion. The inflation was just an aftermath of the fog. It was the result of rich people who didnt have level-headedness buying houses in fear. Once the situation settled down, the housing prices would definitely fall with a vengeance, and at that time, he could buy them a house. A month after he made his decision, the housing prices increased by another 50%. They had doubled the original house price in just two months. Meng Chao decided that he would shoulder the responsibility of a superhuman and bleed for the weak. He would stay behind and survive together with Blessed Heavenly Garden! The chaotic situation caused the peoples hearts to change. All sorts of ideological trends popped up one after another. Many powerful people and organizations began wondering about how they should save the country and deduced the future of Dragon City. From it, they came up with all sorts of different conclusions. Meng Chao had also observed how the students in Agricultural University slowly became restless. Fewer people could concentrate in the lectures. There were also more people who began publicly debating in the threads on the university forum. Practicing martial arts cant save Dragon City.Monster controllers cant save Dragon City.Runic symbol machines cant save Dragon City. Such voices gradually became popular. It was as if the current generation of youths did not worry about the country, they would look as if they were apathetic jerks. Meng Chaos friend, Xie Feng, was also a fan of such debates. Meng Chao joined him to watch a few of the debates between students. At one point, the topic of discussion was whether they should increase the superhumans tax rate and whether the government should execute excess progressive tax rate. Whenever a superhuman increased their cultivation realm by a level, the government would increase their tax rate by a level. Then, the government could use more of the tax money to provide welfare benefits for the normal citizens, which would help them decrease the difference between the social strata in Dragon City. Then, it moved to topics like: Superhumans have an advantage in terms of intelligence and physical abilities. Is there an unfair competition between them and normal people? Was there a need for the government to form a ratio between superhumans and normal people when it came to most grassroots jobs in society, and was there a need for the government to impose a law where the companies must hire a certain number of normal people? There were also topics such as Are the nine great mega corporations good or bad for the future development of Dragon City? Should the government limit or split up the nine great mega corporations so that more power is concentrated in the hands of the Survival Committee? He even heard topics like What is the limit of humans? Is a Deity Realm superhuman still a human? How can you ensure that a Deity Realm superhuman will forever treat normal people as fellow humans and would fight for the welfare of normal people? Since they were debates among students, they were not brilliant. It was even difficult for them to provide any evidence. Often, their debates were childish, and they were just venting their emotions. Many of the students who came from the nine great mega corporations stated in all apparent seriousness that they should limit the development of the mega corporations for the future of Dragon City. All glory and power should belong to the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower! Their words gained huge support from the crowd. It also made Meng Chao realize that half a century after their transmigration, when the Monster War entered a brand new stage and the monsters began evolving, a complete change was about to arrive in Dragon City like a storm. Chapter 356 - Blue Home At that moment, Meng Chao received clues about the White Spirit Case and Gao Yes case. It had been a few months since Gao Ye turned into the Ultimate Sandworm and fled underground. During that period of time, he had sent five experiment logs to Meng Chaos public email. Based on the frequency at which he sent his experiment logs, the data in his logs as well as the logic and grammar contained in the remarks in his logs, he was not in a good situation. The monsters neural network was invading his human consciousness. He was gradually unable to tell just what he was, and he could not use his human logic to clearly express his thoughts. It was also becoming increasingly hard for him to suppress the monster instincts deep in his genes. He might soon turn into the Supernatural Entity that Meng Chao knew from his previous life. Meng Chao hoped that he could use the abnormal beast research department to find the coordinates of the terminal Gao Ye used to send him the emails. But Gao Yes email was buried under thousands of secret email IDs in the dark web. Even after analysing and tracing him for months, they could not determine which internet terminal he used. However, Group 9 used another method to figure out that Gao Ye had come into contact with Lin Chuan before. While they were at one of the abnormal beast research centers bases located in the west of the city, Ye Xiaoxing showed an extremely blurry picture to Meng Chao. It was a screenshot from a CCTV. The CCTV captured the scene at a spot that was rather far away. Since they had to continuously enlarge the image, the pixels became really large. The people had also been moving on the street, so their faces could not be seen clearly. Even so, Gao Ye sat in a wheelchair and was hunchbacked, so he could be identified pretty easily. This is a screenshot captured by a CCTV at a crossroad in Tiger Forest Region. God knows just how much effort we spent before we finally found it, Ye Xiaoxing explained to Meng Chao. Gao Ye is a biochemical maniac. He has always treated the lab as his home and seldom came out. Xie Xiaolei was the one who handled all business events. When it came to academic meetings, Gao Ye usually handled them through remote communication. He only left Spirit Creation Creatures once per month, and that was to go to the hospital for his treatment, to switch his painkiller plasma, and take care of some wounds that have been invaded by viruses or were badly rotten. But based on the testimonies by the hospital and Xie Xiaolei, we discovered that the timeline didnt match up. After Gao Ye left the hospital once he received treatment, he would disappear for half a day. With his personality, it was clearly impossible for him to enjoy a big meal alone after he was discharged. He was still single, so there was no need for him to keep a secret lover either. It was really suspicious for him to disappear for half a day, then. After performing deep background searches for a long time, we finally discovered this. Ye Xiaoxing tapped an old building on the photo. Tiger Forest Region was an old region in Dragon City. Meng Chaos house was there. Aside from a few buildings that had to either be demolished or rebuilt because they were located at subway entrances, most of the buildings were like the one in the photomottled and dilapidated. Ye Xiaoxing brought out another photo. It was taken recently, and it was a shot of the buildings entrance. A staircase was leading upstairs beside a cheap fast food restaurant. A small signboard hung there with an emblem of Earth carved into it. It was also decorated by the dove of peace and an olive branch. Under the emblem were two wordsBlue Home. Blue Home Meng Chao scratched his head. He felt like he had seen this emblem and heard its name before. Now that he thought about it, due to the arrival of fog and lack of resources, the order at many of the residential areas were on the verge of collapse. A lot of citizens had no way to provide food and clothes for themselves while also having no shelter. Hence, many volunteer organizations helped clear the debris, distribute food, provide free treatment and checkups to resist the plague, zombies, and monsters. Broken Star Club was a public welfare organization that was the closest to normal citizens, so they naturally had the duty to help the citizens. A lot of broken-star superhumans brought out their extra resources, which led to them gathering quite a lot of them. Then, as volunteers, they delivered the goods to the normal citizens. Meng Chao had also participated a few times in volunteering. He even used the connections from Superstar to get canned food and delivered it to the citizens. While he was doing volunteer work, he saw the emblem of Earth, the dove of peace, and the olive branch. Blue Home was a public welfare organization, and they did a lot to help the normal citizens. Meng Chao remembered that the volunteers in Blue Home were all young adults who were full of life and optimism. However, he seemed to have heard of Blue Home before. It was in his previous life as well, but there, Blue Home was not just a simple public welfare organization. Meng Chao shook his head and said, Do you only have the screenshot from a CCTV? We have three, but the clarity of the other two were even worse, Ye Xiaoxing said. Since its too long ago and the materials in Dragon City are not stable, all storage mediums have a hard time preserving large amounts of useless data. But with the testimonies from the owners of the shops in the area and the taxi drivers, we are sure that Gao Ye has been coming here once a month for at least two years, maybe three. Hes also not the only one. Theres someone else. As Ye Xiaoxing spoke, he brought out a few more pictures. This time, the screenshot was much clearer, and Meng Chao could recognize the main character in the photo. He stood at the entrance of the subway and was Lin Chuan? Yes, Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan, the one famous for staying in the wild for long periods of time. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did come back to Dragon City. Usually, he only came back only once a month or so, and it was to talk about work with the broadcasting platforms, Ye Xiaoxing said. Weve investigated it before. Two companies worked rather closely with Lin Chuan. One of them is located in the south of the city, and the other is in the east. Theyre both located far away from the spot captured by the CCTV. Lin Chuans home is in Tiger Forest Region. He was staying slightly further north from you. But I believe that you can tell at first glance that this subway is not in the same street as Blessed Heavenly Garden and Joyous Heavenly Garden. If he were really going home, he should have exited two stations prior. Based on the CCTV, Lin Chuan went to Exit B, and above Exit B is a gathering spot for Blue Home. Meng Chao sank into deep thought and mumbled, So, Lin Chuan and Gao Ye knew each other? I believe so, Ye Xiaoxing said. We found the two companies that have been working for a long time with Lin Chuan. We took some of the agreements he signed with them, and based on them, we can be certain when Lin Chuan came back to Dragon City. Then, we took Gao Yes medical reports from the hospital to determine the dates he went to the hospital every month. What do you think we discovered? Basically, every time Lin Chuan returned to Dragon City, it coincided with the date Gao Ye went to the hospital for his treatment. The pictures you saw are also taken on the same day that they appeared in Blue Home. This is Meng Chaos mind raced. Both Lin Chuan and Gao Ye were related to the Supernatural Entities. They had theories that were full of circular logic and seemed correct, but were actually false. However, even Meng Chao had to admit that they were very convincing theories. If they appeared at the same time, it was clear that this was not a coincidence. Just what sort of organization is this Blue Home? Meng Chao asked. Blue Home was set up more than ten years ago. In the beginning, it was a harmless organization that sought to preserve and spread Earth culture so that Dragon Citizens would remember their status as Earthlings, Ye Xiaoxing said. Based on our investigation, in the beginning, Blue Home was formed by a group of bored scholars. At that time, Dragon City was going through a major education reformation and had to tread on the path of prioritizing cultivation. Language classes, geography, and history brought from Earth had less class time and their contents were vastly reduced. A lot of the teachers and scholars who could not get used to the development of the era were very displeased. They gathered together to grumble about it and help each other. This slowly formed Blue Home. Our home planet is a blue planet. Blue Homes name definitely means that Dragon Citizens are to forever remember that Earth is our true home. Theyve never done anything out of bound, though. They just gather books, items, and video recordings from Earth, recite poems, create sandboxes of famous mountains and rivers from Earth, or dress up in the fashion of ancient Earthlings from thousands of years ago to reminisce about the glorious years of our civilization, or something like that. The most outrageous thing they did was to wear ancient clothes when they went to fight against the Survival Committee reducing language classes and history classes by saying something as stupid as forgetting history is betrayal. At that time, there were plenty of organizations like this, and Blue Home did not catch a lot of attention. Meng Chao nodded. After transmigrating for fifty-seven years, Dragon City was still unable to cut off its ties with its home planet. Besides, the humans who were born in the Other World longed for the home planet because of its peace and quiet, its beautiful world, its vast pool of resources, and how everyone could enjoy a peaceful life there. Even to this day, there were still a lot of non-governmental societies that dreamed about the beautiful lives on their home planet. There were also a lot of Earth museums and Earth clubs that used items from Earth and where the members dressed in ancient clothes. The club members used all sorts of light effects to make the people forget about their troubles in the Other World and feel like they had returned to Earth, which was practically heaven to them. Ye Xiaoxing continued, But around four or five years ago, Blue Home merged with the Home Party. Meng Chao, you know about the Home Party, right? Meng Chao nodded. Yeah. The Home Party was also known as the Return Party. They were the party standing against the main partythe Colonization Party. They firmly believed that with Dragon Citys strength, it was impossible for them to conquer the Other World, and even if they managed to win the colonization war, Dragon City would be spread out and corrupted by the Other World. Their societal system and civilization would be twisted into something a true Earthling would never be able to accept. Compared to colonizing the Other World, it was more important for them to develop transmigration technology and obtain contact with their home planet. As for their main plan, the Home Party was against endless expansion. In fact, they wanted to form an impenetrable defense line made of firm walls around Dragon City. Humans could then stay inside and gather all resources while they leisurely developed transmigration technology. They believed that they could open up the tunnel connecting the Other World and Earth and would be able to obtain the support of billions of Earthlings. That would be the perfect time to conquer the Other World. They had beautiful plans, but unfortunately, up to the moment the apocalypse arrived in Meng Chaos previous life, the development of transmigration technology was still a dream, and it was nowhere near being brought to reality. Chapter 357 - Home Rises Ye Xiaoxing continued, The members of Blue Home were originally a bunch of nostalgic old geezers who had a lot of complaints. They gathered together only to recite poems from Earth and admire movies made on Earth. They didnt cause much of a ruckus. But the Home Party is different. Its members are mostly explorers and developers of transmigration technology. Even if its impossible to develop controllable transmigration for the time being, theyve mastered a lot of runic symbols and spirit energy magnetic fields through their research, and theyre continuously increasing their realms and fighting power. Also, once the Home Partys plan becomes something workable, they will build a super defense line around Dragon City that is even more amazing than the Maginot Line. All of Dragon City will then turn into an impenetrable fortress. If they build a defense line and fortress, they will definitely end up gathering a lot of interest from groups with industries related to it, and countless machine masters and engineers will earn a living through them. Since this will be a conflict of interests, it will be much more brutal than a competition of ideals. The parties involved will also be much firmer in their stances. A lot of developers of controllable transmigration, architects of fortresses, machine masters, engineers, and experts as well as elites from various industries have joined Blue Home. This quickly turned this organization from an ununited and useless club used only to reminisce about the times on Earth into an organization with its own ideals, interests, and strengths. Originally, the Colonization Party had absolute advantage in Dragon City, and the Home Party kept a relatively low profile when it came to their activities. Blue Home never caused much of a ruckus either. They just invited the developers of controllable transmigration to organize lectures, machine masters and engineers to share their experiences at creating defense lines, and talked about Earths culture. However, over the past year, more Dragon Citizens, especially normal citizens, started leaning toward the Home Party, and Blue Home started growing. Yeah Meng Chao thought about it. Recently, I saw a lot of posts online agreeing with the Home Party, and when on the streets, I often see people handing out leaflets related to the ideals of the Home Party. There are also people from my residential area talking about it. They want to build the tallest and thickest wall to surround Dragon City. Even my mother mentioned that since our lives are getting better, theres no need for Dragon City to conquer the Other World. The Other World is big, and it might have existences that are even more terrifying than monsters. She is wondering when all the fighting will come to an end. All that conquering and colonization may just make the citizens suffer. Ye Xiaoxing smiled a little helplessly. Thats right. There are only a handful of people who are fighting maniacs. The superhumans may long for battle, because its only by fighting that they can get extra resources and reach higher levels, but to normal citizens, peace is the most valuable thing. In the past, Dragon City had been adamant about conquering the Other World. In truth, it was the motivator for all the citizens to keep their spirits up, because the city faced a life and death crisis. So, by saying that, they could set the most idealized goal. At that time, Dragon City was disorganized, and we didnt enjoy peace. Our civilization was about to be destroyed. If we didnt use grand ideals to motivate the people and look down on our enemies with strategies, we wouldnt have been able to last until today. Do you think that the higher-ups of the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower dont know how hard it is to conquer all of the Other World with just one city? The monsters are already so terrifying, so if the Other World locals have intelligence and their own civilization, they will definitely be even more terrifying. They know this very well. They can also calculate just how great of a price Dragon City would have to pay and how many people would have to die if they really tried to conquer all of the Other World. The higher-ups know it far too well. But they have no choice. When Dragon City faced its life and death crisis, only the slogan of conquering the Other World could motivate the people and make them advance toward death with a smile. They couldnt say, The Other World is too big and terrifying. Even if we kill all the monsters, enemies who are even fiercer than monsters will pop up. If they did, morale would crumble instantly. Meng Chao had thought about this problem before. Humans were only able to survive when they had something to look forward to. It was the same thing for a civilization. Conquering the Other World has always been the hope of Dragon City. But the situation is different now, Ye Xiaoxing said. After we obtained victory at the northern frontlines and all sorts of new martial arts, secret techniques, machines, runic symbols, and technology were born, including the Ultimate Style, Dragon City seems to have won the Monster War. Now, it only needs to expand itself over the Monster Mountain Range and use the mountain ranges natural barrier to form a super defense line. This is something that is absolutely possible. As long as we expand our survival space four or five times, we will be able to solve the problem of Dragon Citys lack of space and lack of resources. As for searching for a consumer market for the extra production power in Dragon City? Thats another problem. It might not need full-on war to be solved. Let me put it simply. In the past, Dragon City had nothing. When we fight with nothing to our name, we always win, because we have nothing to lose. So naturally, everyone supported the slogan. Right now, however, Dragon City has entered a new area. We have forward operating bases in all four cardinal directions, and theres a good chance of welcoming a peace among us, which means that we have a lot of opinions now. The people are starting to wonder whether we should stop and be content so that we can keep a firm hold on the home that we spent a lot of effort to get. Dont forget, its not as if we have no exit. We have Earth behind us. Going back to Earth has been the dream for generations of people. Who knows whether controllable transmigration will be developed tomorrow? Meng Chao opened his mouth to say But controllable transmigration might not be developed even after one hundred years have passed, but then changed his mind. When he thought about it, he found that the more accurate statement would be Without my interference, controllable transmigration was never developed even when the apocalypse arrived in my previous life. Changes had occurred because of him in this life. They obtained full victory in the northern frontlines, and controllable transmigration had always been regarded with great importance, so the whole city researched this problem. With their success in other areas, it would also obtain a lot of research funds and resources. He wondered whether one day he would see the tunnel that connects the Other World and Earth. If it were possible, Meng Chao would want to return to Earth as well. And he would do it with his parents and little sister. They could go back to the home planet none of them had seen before but dreamed of and which occupied their thoughts constantly. They would go to a world that was as beautiful as heaven and live carefree and peaceful lives. With Blue Home as its leader, many of the Home Party organizations rose up in Dragon City, Ye Xiaoxing said. People from all sorts of backgrounds joined them, and it changed the nature of these organizations further. Over the past half a year, Blue Home has become more extreme. Not only do they want to build a defense line around Dragon City, they also want more resources put into the development of controllable transmigration. Theyre also asking for the limitation on the power of high-grade superhumans, the division of the nine great mega corporations, the shrinking of the difference between normal people and superhumans, stricter monitoring standards over the superhumans who have great destructive powers, and fairer distribution methods of crystals, spirit energy, superbeast materials, and other tactical resources. In any case, theyre saying the same things as Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. Its those things like Demonic Halberd Pigs and Nine-headed Crystal Dragons are not the same kind., normal people must have the power to keep superhumans in check. Meng Chao pondered over this. Are you saying that Lin Chuan and Gao Ye found their ideals in Blue Home? At the very least, I believe they were influenced by Blue Home, Ye Xiaoxing said. If they were just exchanging ideas and using lawful methods to push for reformation and improvement in Dragon City, that would not be a problem. However, were worried that there are abnormal beasts lurking in Blue Home and using secret mind techniques to plant dangerous seeds in human brains so that they become more extreme and frenzied. It then makes them walk down completely different paths compared to their real ideals. Lin Chuan and Gao Yes ideals might have had merit, but they chose paths that doomed them for eternity. Its hard for me to say whether it could have happened without the influence of abnormal beasts. Meng Chao nodded. The White Spirit wasnt modified by Lin Chuan and Gao Ye didnt help him create it either. It must have some connection with the satellite cities in the fog. So, we must figure out the true identity of Blue Home and what their core ideals are. We need to know what sort of methods they plan to use to carry out their ideals and whether the abnormal beasts are playing tricks behind their backs. Ye Xiaoxing tapped the table lightly and said, Meng Chao, are you interested in joining Blue Home? Meng Chao was a little taken aback. What? We need someone we can trust to join Blue Home and investigate the organization, Ye Xiaoxing said. Even though Blue Home has public activities and has been mobilizing a lot of manpower to help the citizens who lost their homes so that they can seize the chance to spread the ideals of the Home Party, what they spread publicly are just the same old things. Theyre just talking about building a super defense line and developing transmigration technology. Its impossible for us to figure out the full extent of their thoughts. Weve thought about sending some good investigators over to enter the internal circle of Blue Home, but our investigators have received too much professional training and are just too much like secret agents. Besides, before we joined the abnormal beast research department, most of us were part of the army, secret police, and other disciplinary forces. It would be very easy for them to figure out that our investigators are from the abnormal beast research department if they look into our background. Siya is also interested in the mission. But shes an official member of the abnormal beast research department and also part of the nine great mega corporations. Since she is from Sky Pillar Corporation, itd be difficult for her to obtain Blue Homes trust. As we thought about it, we found that youre the best candidate. Meng Chao thought about it for a while and asked, Why? First, youre not an official member of the abnormal beast research department. Even if they figure out that you have been working closely with us recently, thats fine. A good citizen has the duty to work with the disciplinary organizations, anyway, Ye Xiaoxing said. Second, youre still a university student. Even though youre not a normal university student, theyll most likely lower their guard around you. Third, you had a very good relationship with Lin Chuan. Everyone knows that youre the Weeping Reapers junior, and Gao Ye also admired you. Even now, he is still sending you his experiment logs. I believe that this shows that Lin Chuan and Gao Ye thought that you agree with Blue Homes ideals and may become one of them. Fourth, youre the club leader of Broken Star Club. Based on what I know, many of the broken-star superhumans have joined Broken Star Club and Blue Home. If there is anyone in Blue Home who is coveting your large number of connections , they will definitely think of a way to recruit you. Chapter 358 - Lost Person The Broken Star Club was not a secret organization with a really strict structure. Meng Chao had said himself, The members of the Broken Star Club are not that much different compared to members of broadcasting platforms or supermarkets. A broken-star superhuman could join more than ten similar organizations at the same time if they wanted. Even if there was really a broken-star superhuman who joined the Broken Star Club and Blue Home at the same time and was enthralled by the abnormal beasts lurking in Blue Home, the fault would never be on the Broken Star Clubs head. However, Meng Chao was indeed interested in Blue Home. Lin Chuan was his senior and good friend. He also saved Meng Chao a few times when they were under Raging Waves. Gao Ye might not be close to him, but based on how sincerely they spoke with each other and the remarks he left behind in his experiment logs, he was not the Supernatural Entity from Meng Chaos previous life. That creature was pure evil, incredibly ruthless, and only knew how to destroy things. Meng Chao really wanted to know how the two men were influenced by Blue Home and walked down the road to the abyss. The only problem was But how can I join Blue Home? Meng Chao asked. I cant just go to their headquarters and ask to join, right? Of course you shouldnt do it so crudely. Ye Xiaoxing brought out another picture and tapped the head of the person in it. This person is Zhao Feixuan. Based on our investigations, hes a core member of Blue Home. Hes also a mutual friend of Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. Weve noticed that he has exchanged emails with Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. Of course, theres nothing that stands out from the emails. Zhao Feixuan? Meng Chao found this name a little familiar. It was a familiarity that caused his heart to jump in fear. He went over to take a closer look. The photo had a machine master with broad shoulders and a thick waist. He swung a multi-function machine arm and wore a uniform that had dozens of pockets. The uniform was covered in grease. Since it was already washed so many times that its colors were beginning to fade away, he looked a little sloppy. The face of the person wearing the uniform was handsome and honorable. Even if there were wrinkles on his face, Meng Chao could still admit that he was handsome. The grease on his cheeks brought out his pearly white teeth, and he smiled really brilliantly. Meng Chao was silent for a while. Since he did not know any Zhao Feixuan in this life, it meant that this was a name he had heard in his previous life. Countless memories fragments danced like crystalline butterflies in the depths of his mind. Meng Chaos consciousness was like a nimble tentacle that moved past those memory butterflies. Twelve years ago, Zhao Feixuan graduated from the University of Technologys machine course with flying colors and became an outstanding machine master. Later on, he joined the Red Dragon Army and developed weapons for a period of time. Hes especially good at creating defense-based weapons, such as machine gun towers, electromagnetic towers, and chained minefields, Ye Xiaoxing introduced him. He can be considered to have extraordinary talent when it comes to developing weapons. Many of the defense-type weapons that he developed or modified are still being used at the frontlines and many of the residential areas. But after a few years of research and development, he felt that pure research in the field of machines cant show any essential breakthroughs. Hence, he became interested in researching runic symbols. He passed Runic Symbol Master Shi Xunmos test and became his youngest disciple. Later, he showed that he was his best disciple too. He has both talent in machines and runic symbols, so he stood out very quickly among Master Shis disciples. Hes believed to be the person with the greatest qualifications to inherit Master Shis legacy. But Zhao Feixuan was from a poor family. He didnt have a strong background, so in the end, Master Shi handed his legacy and the runic symbol workshop to his own son. It seems like Zhao Feixuans relationship with Master Shi went sour because of this. Even though they didnt end up as enemies, theyre like strangers now. Zhao Feixuan soon left Master Shis runic symbol workshop and the Red Dragon Army. He joined the Standard Firepower Security Company, which sets up defense systems for the various residential areas in Dragon City. Hes a machine master and a runic symbol master. He also has experience in creating defense lines and fortresses for the military. So, its natural that he would be very familiar with creating defense systems for normal residential areas as well. Over the past few years, Standard Firepower has set up the defense lines of at least twenty-three middle-grade and high-end residential areas. Zhao Feixuan made use of his outstanding talent to become a high-ranking manager and partner of Standard Firepower. Now, hes the vice president of the company and is in charge of the daily tasks of their business. Meng Chao rubbed the photo gently. After he heard Ye Xiaoxings introductions, the image of a business elite with outstanding aura popped up in his head. But why was it that the alarm bells in his head were ringing even louder? Suddenly, Meng Chaos pupils shrank, and he shuddered. He remembered now. He remembered just who Zhao Feixuan was in his previous life. He was a lost person! After Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, they faced three types of threats. The first was zombies. The second was the monsters. The third was the superhumans who used their superpowers to bully the weak and enslave their own kind. They were evil superhumans who refused to be bound by the law and morals and rejected the might of the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower. There were actually quite a lot of evil superhumans. But due to understandable reasons, the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower were both unwilling to paint the evil superhumans in an overly terrifying light. They also did not want the normal citizens to realize the truth that compared to superhumans, normal people were just chickens waiting for slaughter. Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization. When their minds are awake, they are definitely the guardians of all humans, not the assailants and slave masters. This was something the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower unanimously agreed on. But unfortunately, the superhumans did not always remain alert. All sorts of reasons led to superhumans falling into the darkness and turning into demons. One of the examples was excess spirit energy crashing into a persons brain, which sent them into spirit energy deviation. Another example was someone gaining all sorts of PTSD symptoms after facing multiple monsters skilled in mind attacks. The monsters would target their cerebral cortexes viciously, and their mental strength indices would fall to zero. Yet one more example was someone being controlled by abnormal beasts. The Supernatural Tower refused to admit that people who had walked down the evil path were still superhumans. Instead, they put their names in another list and gave them another namelost people. The meaning behind it was that they had lost their sense of self in the spirit energy storm. It was not their intention to kill, perform arson, or do something even crazier. They were also not related to other superhumans. Naturally, the Supernatural Tower was only content after it killed all the lost people. The main targets of the adjudicator court were the lost people. Most of them received their due judgment soon after they broke the law. But a handful of lost people were able to flee into places like Golden Tooth Lair. They relied on all sorts of lawless organizations and used the safety of a large number of normal citizens as their leverage to run around in circles with the adjudicator court. Some of the really audacious, ruthless, and eccentric lost people even swaggered around and committed crimes with a straight face despite being hunted by the adjudicator court. In resignation, the adjudicator court could only announce a bounty rank for these lost people. Meng Chao was able to remember Zhao Feixuan because in his previous life, this person was an infamous criminal. He had risen to the top ten lost people rank based on bounties offered by the adjudicator court, and his infamy was unmatched by others! Hiss Meng Chao gritted his teeth while enduring the pain when information rushed out from the depths of his brain. The mottled images before his eyes turned into clear information, and he remembered everything. In his previous life, Zhao Feixuan had killed a lot of higher ups and researchers of core projects. Since he was a machine master and a runic symbol master and had also participated in the design and setting up of defense systems of a lot of residential areas and important facilities, he could also be considered a machine expert. The organization he was attached to could be used to fend against monster invasions, but it could also help him kill without leaving a trace. All he needed was a screwdriver, and he could change the target of a few machine gun towers and electromagnetic towers. He could also turn tools, facilities, household appliances, and even spirit energy pipes that could be seen everywhere into powerful killing machines. His methods surpassed those of assassins, and he practically became a God of Death! But Meng Chao could not quite remember why Zhao Feixuan suddenly started murdering people when he was a higher-up in a company with a bright future. Could it be that he was the same as Lin Chuan and Gao Ye and was bewitched by an abnormal beast too? After thinking about it, Meng Chao said, Since this Zhao Feixuan is connected to Lin Chuan and Gao Ye and is also a core member of Blue Home, we should capture him quickly. Ye Xiaoxing sighed in resignation/ We cant do that. Knowing Lin Chuan and Gao Ye is not a crime. Joining Blue Home is not a crime. Spreading the ideals of the Home Party and going against the idea of colonizing the Other World is not a crime too. We dont have proof that Zhao Feixuan enticed Lin Chuan and Gao Ye with his words. Standard Firepower is also a very famous company in the industry. There are also a lot of leaders from the Home Party among the core members of Blue Home. Theyre people with their own businesses, and theyre all famous. There are also people who are participating in the development of controllable transmigration among them. The research department and the adjudicator court might be able to act first before we make any reports, but we cant do anything to these people. Got it. Meng Chao was silent for a while before he asked, So, how should I get closer to Zhao Feixuan? Ye Xiaoxing took out a photo and handed it over. Meng Chao cast a glance at it and his eyebrows shot up. Ms. Xiao? You should know this woman. Yeah. Shes Xiao Fanghua, a teacher in a school located in the south of the city. Shes also one of the first members of the Broken Star Club. Meng Chao recalled her very easily. During the first few months, she came frequently to the Broken Star Club and often asked me for advice on how to cultivate branch meridians. Since her talent is high, she improved very quickly. She should soon become a two-star superhuman. But for some reason, over the past few months, she has seldom appeared. Even so, were quite close privately. After the fog descended, she approached me a few times online and bought a batch of sandworm meat cans through me. Then, in the name of the Broken Star Club, donated them to the citizens who are in trouble. Xiao Fanghua is Zhao Feixuans wife, Ye Xiaoxing said. Now, do you understand why I said that youre the best person to carry out this mission? Chapter 359 - Spending a Huge Amount of Money Meng Chao had a pretty good image of Ms. Xiao. He remembered that she was a smart and passionate woman. Perhaps it was because she was a teacher, she was really good at teaching. She had once helped Meng Chao compile some of the skills and cultivation methods of the Ultimate Style into a small booklet that was easy to understand so that the broken-star superhumans who did not receive a lot of education could learn from it. If it were not because she was too busy with her daily tasks as a teacher, did not have a lot of time to serve the Broken Star Club, and had tactfully declined the offer, she would have been elected as a director of the Broken Star Club with support from many members. Meng Chao did not expect that her husband would be one of the ten great lost people in the Dragon City of his previous life. When he thought about it, Zhao Feixuan should not have started committing any crimes yet. He wondered whether he could stop the man in time. Three days latter, there will be a large volunteer event at Temporary Shelter No.15, which is located in the east of the city. Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and five other public welfare organizations have registered for the event. At that time, we will arrange for the Broken Star Club to be together with Blue Home, Ye Xiaoxing said. You dont have to do anything. When you see Xiao Fanghua, just greet her. I believe that Zhao Feixuan has long since known about you through his wife. Youre Lin Chuans junior, and you once livestreamed with him online. Youre also an alumni of Gao Ye. Its not a secret that Superstar worked together with Spirit Creation Creatures either. If Zhao Feixuan and Blue Home are really interested in you, he will definitely take the initiative to approach you. If he doesnt approach you on his own, thats fine. Well think of some other method. Meng Chao thought about it and asked, What if Zhao Feixuan contacts me on his own? Should I sneak into Blue Home and search for evidence of their crimes? Stop. Its not as dangerous as you think it is. Ye Xiaoxing did not know whether he should laugh or cry. Were not filming a spy movie here. Youre not an official member of the abnormal beast research department, either. We dont want to put you in danger. Dont take the initiative to do anything. If they ask you to join Blue Homes activities, you should join them honestly, but keep your eyes and ears open to whats happening around you. If they want to recruit you and make you a core member of Blue Home, dont be reckless. You just need to make sure what they want to do. I believe that Blue Home has a lot of professionals and leaders in the business field supporting them. Their core activities may not be strictly within the law, but they cant flaunt it blatantly. If you must do something, pretend that you agree to the ideals of Blue Home. Thatll be enough. But dont act too passionate about it, or itll have the opposite effect. Of course, if you really do passionately believe in the ideals of Blue Home, thats fine too. In fact, itd be great. Meng Chaos eyebrows shot up. Even if I believe them like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye? Is that fine too? Thats fine, Ye Xiaoxing said seriously. Lin Chuan and Gao Yes ideals werent crimes. Dragon City is at the center of a storm right now and were facing an unprecedented era. Before us are countless forks that are as complicated as a maze. No one knows just which path leads to a truly bright future. The politicians in the Survival Committee and the peddlers all have the right to think about the path that leads to a bright future. I believe that not even God knows whose version of the future is the correct one. Perhaps some parts of Lin Chuan and Gao Yes thoughts are correct. But thats not important. Were the abnormal beast research department, not a thought research department. We dont care what sort of ideals you uphold or if youre bewitched or controlled by abnormal beasts. Our goal is to cast a long line and catch the abnormal beasts. We dont want to just catch humans who are bewitched by abnormal beasts. Meng Chao nodded with a contemplative expression. Ye Xiaoxing continued, As long as you dont act recklessly, this mission shouldnt be dangerous. But I have to give you a reminder. After Lin Chuan and Gao Yes cases, you must have become the abnormal beasts target. I dont think that the abnormal beasts will kill you directly, but they might think of a way to bewitch and control you so that youll turn into the next Lin Chuan or Gao Ye. Gao Ye has been incessantly sending you experiment logs, and that might be one of the methods the abnormal beasts are using to bewitch you. So, even though we really want to know the situation in Blue Home, you have the right to refuse it, because once you are deep in Blue Home, no one can guarantee that you wont be bewitched by the abnormal beasts. If you turn out like Lin Chuan or Gao Ye, we cant guarantee that we will be able to turn you back. I wont reject it, Meng Chao said firmly. If I become the abnormal beasts target and they wish to bewitch me, they can do it anytime, cant they? Instead of being caught off guard and hypnotized by them, it would be better for me to just jump into their nest. At the very least, Ill know what Ill be facing. Ye Xiaoxing smiled and brought out a memory card, which he handed over to him. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. What is this? Your reward. Youre not an official member of the abnormal beast research department, so we cant give you a salary and insurance. But when you carry out missions for us, we have to give you rewards, Ye Xiaoxing explained. That anonymous donor is very pleased with the progress of your cultivation. They believe that since youre now a three-star superhuman, you should try practicing higher-level martial arts. This card has a few spirit energy magnetic field diagrams the donor customized for you based on the status of your cultivation. If you can master them and really run into danger, you will be able to hold back the danger for a while, until reinforcements arrive. The donor customized killing moves for me? Even if Meng Chao had already known that the mysterious donor who supported the development of the Broken Star Club was a peerless fighter ranked among the top five in Dragon City, he was still shocked by the large donation. Spirit energy and runic symbol cultivation had been developed for more than half a century. While it was not perfect, it had still evolved to the point that it was pretty well-developed. Right now, they were no longer in the era where the powerful fighters could create brand new spirit energy magnetic fields just by looking at the wide sky and gaining epiphanies from it. Even veteran fighters and researchers like Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi had to accumulate a lot of experimental data and work hard for a long time to create one or two brand new spirit energy magnetic fields, but even those might not be usable in real fights. But this mysterious donor had CASUALLY created a few brand new spirit energy magnetic fields for Meng Chao? Meng Chao felt a little overwhelmed. May I thank this anonymous donor personally? he asked. Its not necessary for the time being. But I believe that once you reach Heaven Realm, you will definitely have the chance to receive guidance face-to-face from this anonymous donor. Ye Xiaoxing said with a smile. Aside from your personal cultivation progress, the anonymous donor is also very satisfied with the development of the Broken Star Club. Until now, the broken-star superhumans were a sleeping force. Now, theyve woken up because of the Ultimate Style and long to stand on larger stages. Its impossible for this strength to be overlooked for a long time. If the Broken Star Club didnt bring them together, they might have been attracted by organizations like Blue Home. The anonymous donor believes that in your hands, the Broken Star Club will definitely be able to contribute more to Dragon Citys future. Of course, Ill do it, Meng Chao said firmly. Three days later, Meng Chao was at Temporary Shelter No.15, which was in the east of the city. When he looked over, he saw large gray and silver inflatable tents at the perimeter of the shelter. The center had simple sheds with three or four levels. Between the tents and sheds were narrow paths filled with moving crowds. Tens of thousands of citizens who lost their homes had gathered here for the time being. Since they lacked water, they could not bathe, and the trash from their daily lives piled up into mountains. The air in the shelter had a vivid stench. The old homes of these citizens were either destroyed by monsters who corroded them with acid so much that they were swaying and about to collapse at any moment or poisoned until they were unlivable. Dragon City had relatively advanced construction skills. It was not difficult for them to remove debris and build a few buildings again. The problem was that the ground was corroded by acid and held poison as well, and the combination of the two attracted pests. They spread all sorts of fatal plagues, including zombie virus. If the city did not handle it and built new buildings on the ruins, once the citizens moved into these places, they would contract all sorts of diseases or even be bitten by rats. Then, the possibility of them turning into zombies would be five times or ten times higher than the average. Hence, aside from clearing the debris, they also had to dig three to five meters of earth and rock strata to disinfect and purify it. Based on the level of corrosion, the purification process took from around three months to half a year. And with the time needed to build and furnish the buildings, the citizens would need to wait at least a year before they could live in the new houses. But this was an estimate made when the Survival Committee had a sufficient budget for reconstruction and did not run into any large-scale monster invasions. Everyone knew that the Survival Committees budget was never enough. There was not a year when Dragon City did not face a monster invasion. Hence, no one knew just when the citizens living in tents and simple sheds could live in new houses. It was one of the reasons behind why the citizens in Golden Tooth Lair never left the lair and lived in new houses. Meng Chao called Qin Hu over and brought a few built broken-star superhumans to bring out boxes of canned food and drinkable water. He had participated in more than ten such volunteer events, so he was already familiar with the process. It did not matter to him whether he earned contribution points from it. The main point was that most of the residential areas taken down by the monsters were similar to Blessed Heavenly Garden. They had not been maintained for years and were all old residential areas with relatively weak defense systems. On that day, it happened to some other residential area, but the next day, Blessed Heavenly Garden might meet the same fate. When he saw the citizens who had lost their homes, Meng Chao always sympathized with them. If he did not do something to help them, his consciousness would scream at him. Meng Chao and Qin Hu handed the canned food and drinkable water to the citizens. He also helped check whether the citizens had tiny wounds. After a fog descent, even the scratches and bites from pests were not minor matters. The pests carried fatal viruses and could turn humans into zombies at any moment. Soon, Meng Chao saw volunteers with Blue Homes emblem working in an area near them. They were all young adults full of passion. Their eyes were bright, and they worked with gusto; they did not care that the place stank or that it was messy. They were really serving the citizens. Club Leader Meng? Suddenly, Meng Chao heard Xiao Fanghuas delighted cry. Chapter 360 - As Long As We Have Hope When Meng Chao turned around to look, he saw a woman in her thirties with a full figure. She had a baby face that was always smiling. If it were not for the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and lips, people would mistake her for a girl who had just graduated from university. At that moment, she carried a rather large and heavy wooden box in her hands. There was a Blue Homes emblem on her arm. When she saw Meng Chao staring at the emblem on her arm, Xiao Fanghuas face turned red. She explained herself with slight embarrassment. Club Leader Meng, Im really sorry for not showing up in the club for the past few months. Its just that Ive been too busy with work. When the fog descended, a group of monsters snuck into a school in the east of the city and destroyed the entire place. Many of the teachers sacrificed their lives to protect the students living in the school Over the past few months, Ive been teaching at my own school in the south during the day, and at night, I come with my colleagues to teach the children here. I just dont have the time to come to the club. Honestly, I have a few questions regarding cultivation that I would like to ask you! As for this She swung her arm to show off her emblem. My husband is a member of Blue Home. He also has an event here today, so I came here to help him. Its fine, Ms. Xiao, Meng Chao said. You dont have to tell me this. The Broken Star Club is similar to Blue Home. In any case, its fine as long as we all help the people. Also, please stop calling me Club Leader Meng. The members developed the Broken Star Club together, and I didnt do much. Were not at the club, either, and youre older than I am. Youre even a teacher. You can just call me Little Meng or Meng Chao. That wont do. Xiao Fanghua barely suppressed her laughter. Arent you calling me Ms. Xiao? Meng Chao thought about it and went along with the flow. Big Sis Xiao! Well then, I wont be so polite with you anymore, Meng Chao. Xiao Fanghua grinned and approached him. Speaking of which, Ive been wanting to go to the club to look for you, Meng Chao. There are a few academic questions Id like to ask you. Oh? Please, go on, Big Sis Ya. Xiao Fanghuas face turned red, and she whispered, Im pregnant. Im three months along now. Can I still continue practicing the Ultimate Style? Is that so? Congratulations! Thats great! Its no wonder why I thought Ms. Xiao is rounder than a few months ago, Meng Chao quietly thought to himself. He was sincerely happy for Xiao Fanghua. But when he thought about it, Ms. Xiaos child would be the blood of Zhao Feixuan, one of the ten great lost people of the future Dragon City. His expression turned a little strange when he thought about that. To hide it, he cleared his throat and grabbed the big wooden box from Xiao Fanghuas hands. It was rather heavy, so he curiously asked, What is this? Teaching tools for the children. Theyre simulation models of guns and monsters, Xiao Fanghua said. Meng Chao, Ill do it. Im over the three month mark now, so Ill be fine. Its fine. Were just distributing canned food and drinkable water, anyway. Im not necessary there. Id like to see the children in the class with you. While walking alongside her, he asked, So, you didnt come to the club because youre pregnant? Xiao Fanghuas cheeks turned red, and she said, Honestly, Im not that fragile. But its the first time my husband will become a father. When he heard that Im pregnant, he was so happy that his head stopped functioning. He treats me like Im made of glass and thinks that Ill break if I fall on the floor. Hes even worried that Ill crack when he holds me. Forget about practicing the Ultimate Style, he even wants me to immediately resign from being a teacher and just stay at home to take care of the child. Ive argued with him a few times, saying that the girls in Dragon City arent as fragile as the women on Earth. Even when hearing the roars of monsters, we will still give birth to our children, and when theyre born, they wont be missing even a single finger. After I used everything at my disposal to persuade him, he finally agreed to let me go to work and organize these classes. But I have to take a step back and set aside practicing the Ultimate Style for the time being. Now, Im over the first three months. The doctor said that the baby is strong and stable. There shouldnt be any problems with me going through basic training. I dont care about what my husband says anymore. Meng Chao, the Ultimate Style cultivates the branch meridians, and its a neutral and peaceful cultivation method. It should be fine for the baby, right? Um Meng Chao was stumped by this question. He thought about it and said, Big Sis Xiao, dont be in a hurry to go back to high-intensity training yet. Let me go back and ask my tutor. Weve never encountered pregnant ladies who wish to practice the Ultimate Style before you. Even though the Ultimate Style is a relatively gentle cultivation method, we use bioelectricity to stimulate the spirit meridians. I dont know if we need to make some minor adjustments in terms of the strength of the shock and the formula of the gene medicine. After all, the babys vitality magnetic field will overlap with the mothers vitality magnetic field. They chatted like that while they walked. In a while, they reached the depths of the shelter. The tents were all connected with each other over here, and there were more than five citizens in each tent. Since there were no spots for them to hang their laundry, they could only place their clothes, sheets, and washed bandages on the paths between the tents for them to dry. Meng Chao and Xiao Fanghua had to occasionally lower their heads to move past the clothes, and they felt like they were moving through a complicated maze. The citizens staying in the tents were not in a very good mental state. When the fog descended, most of them came under mind attacks and saw really terrifying scenes. Their mental strength indices had fallen to the point where they were at the verge of breaking down. Even after resting for a lot of days, many people still had bloodshot eyes. There were also people with fearful and confused expressions. It was as if they were still trapped in the nightmare of that night and could not remove themselves from it. Besides, the environment here was bad. The air was foul, and many people had their nerves high strung. Their negative emotions spread to others as rapidly as viruses. Meng Chao looked in through the gaps in the tents and saw a lot of families that were similar to one another. Most of the women held a handful of items they had managed to save from their old homes. Their expressions were numb while they mumbled under their breaths. It seemed like they were recalling the beautiful moments in the past. The men were like fighting dogs with bombs strapped to their backs. The smallest conflict turned into a bloody fight. Many people ended up in fights even though they did not really hate each other. They were just venting their despair, because they did not know when they could live in new houses and return to their normal lives. While they were moving through the area, Meng Chao had already seen three fights, and he whispered to Xiao Fanghua, The citizens here are in a really bad psychological state, huh? Anyone in their place wouldnt be in a good mental state. Xiao Fanghua smiled wanly. With the help from the Survival Committee, the Supernatural Tower, and many public welfare organizations, the citizens can finally settle down. If they dont crave tasty food, we can supply them with the synthesized food and recycled drinkable water. We can still satisfy their basic needs. But humans are never satisfied with just being able to survive. Many of the citizens didnt bring anything when they fled in haste, and all the valuable stuff is still in their homes. It was burnt or corroded by monsters. A lot of the residential areas and factory areas were damaged badly, so they lost their jobs too. The Survival Committee has arranged them to clear the debris, level the ground outside the city, dig trenches, or develop Dragon City. But these jobs can be done by large runic symbol machines and the army, and theyd be more efficient at them too. Letting the citizens do these things is just the government granting relief to the citizens by giving them employment. It doesnt give them a lot of money, though. Theyre just able to get a few more nutritious food cans for their families or some drinkable water that has been recycled fewer times. Meng Chao nodded and sighed. Honestly, the adults can still overcome this. Once the difficult times end, they could go out and look for work slowly. The problem is the children. Xiao Fanghua was never able to move the conversation away from her work. Many of the children who lost their homes are adolescents, and its their golden cultivation period. If they dont seize the chance to build their foundation, itll be very hard for them to awaken to supernatural abilities in the future. There are dozens of third year middle school students in the classes we organize. Theyre going to take their high school entrance examinations next year. The school they originally studied in was normal. The teaching resources there werent great and their cultivation machines were only decent, so only a few of them could get into First High School, Second High School, or Construction High. But now, the school and all the cultivation machines have been destroyed. Many of the teachers also died during the fog. Even though the government has mobilized a batch of teachers to come to the shelter to form a temporary school, the teaching space and cultivation resources here arent satisfactory. Besides, there are pests in the shelter. Viruses often bring trouble and zombies causing havoc. Full-on disinfection of the area has to be conducted often, so theres no way that the children can learn like other normal students during the day. We can only give them extra classes at night to help with that. Theyre all good students, and its a waste if their talents are left uncultivated like this. As Xiao Fanghua spoke, she led Meng Chao into an especially large double-layered tent. It was different from other tents. There was no stench from household waste fermenting there, only the faint fragrance of ink and chalk fusing together. Dozens of teenagers stood in stances and meditated inside it. They were serious and gave off a quiet and level-headed air. It was a huge contrast to their parents fearful and frustrated expressions. It was as if the tent contained a different world from the one outside. Meng Chao looked around and noticed that even though the class was small, it had everything. There was a blackboard at the front of the class, and another at the back. The blackboard in front had the secrets of the Nine Great Stances and the most basic general knowledge of runic symbol studies and spirit energy studies. The blackboard at the back was decorated with rows of skyscrapers covered in plants, along with colorful smiling faces. It also had two words: Our Home. Meng Chao felt warmth in his heart. No matter how hard their current circumstances were, as long as the children were still full of hope, Dragon City would have a future. Xiao Fanghua and Meng Chao placed the teaching tools in a corner, then she tapped her waist lightly and looked around. She frowned a little and asked a girl with a ponytail, which was next to them,, Class rep, where is Li Jue? Li Jue was called back by his father just now, the class rep replied timidly. I heard that his father wont let him join the class. Chapter 361 - Li Jue’s Choice What?! Xiao Fanghua raised her voice. She looked so anxious that it scared the class rep. She quickly comforted the class rep before she said to Meng Chao, Im sorry, Meng Chao. Why dont you sit here for a while? I have to check on Li Jue. He is a good student with the best talent in this class. After saying that, she walked out quickly with a hand supporting her waist. Meng Chao was worried about letting a pregnant woman walk around alone in a shelter, so he quickly followed after her. Xiao Fanghua moved through the maze of tents with familiar ease. Sometimes, she jumped over piles of household waste or bent her back to move through a large layer of bedsheets. Each tent had a number. Piercing noises came from Tent 1341. A middle-aged woman came out of the tent swiftly and stomped to the north. She nearly knocked Xiao Fanghua over. Meng Chao quickly supported her. Xiao Fanghua gave Meng Chao an apologetic look and shouted into the tent. Mr. Li? Shuffling sounds could be heard within the tent. Soon, a man with a deformed nose and eyes came out. The muscles on his face twitched neurotically, and there was a wary look in his eyes. But there were also a lot of other emotions hidden beneath it. Ms. Xiao, youre here, again, the middle-aged man said stiffly. Mr. Li, Im here to ask a question. Why wont you let Li Jue go to school when things have been going well for him? Xiao Fanghua asked. The mans eyes turned bloodshot, and he said, What do you mean things have been going well for him? After Li Jue practiced the martial arts from your class, he coughed up blood three times! What sort of harmful martial arts are you teaching him?! I wont let him go to school anymore! Mr. Li, thats not the case! Xiao Fanghua said anxiously. Didnt I explain it to you last time? Li Jue has begun to activate the supernatural power hidden in his brain because of the mind attack by the monsters who descended during the last fog. His body is still young, so he cant withstand that power and coughed up blood. The monsters mind attack didnt just target Li Jue alone. It attacked everyone in a large area, but since he has really good talent and is sensitive to spirit energy and vitality magnetic fields, hes showing signs of early awakening. This is good! As long as he takes the gene medicine and nutritional fluid I recommended every day and practices the stances and meditation methods we teach in school, those symptoms will disappear soon. His strength will also increase by leaps and bounds. He will definitely be able to score well during the high school entrance examination next year. Mr. Li, did you give him the gene medicine I recommended every day? Li Jues fathers eyes became even more bloodshot. Gene medicine, my foot. Its all a scam. I wont fall for it! Thats Xiao Fanghua was at a loss at what to do. Mr. Li, how could you say that? The gene medicine we recommend in class is produced by a large legit company. Besides, the donation given by Blue Home should be enough to subsidize each child. You just need to pay 70% of the cost price, and Li Jues cultivation will rise to another level. The other children in the class are persevering through gritted teeth, so itll be a pity if Li Jue gives up halfway through. After all, hes the one I value the most! Some part of those words must have stabbed Mr. Li where it hurt, because his eyes turned so red that they looked like hot iron. I said he wont be going to class, so he wont! he yelled. Everyone knows your tricks by now! You said that we only need to pay 70% of the cost price?! But who knows what the truth is! Its a lie! Its all a lie! Because of his shouts, quite a number of citizens in the area peeked out of their tents and observed Xiao Fanghua and Meng Chao curiously. Meng Chao frowned a little and whispered to Xiao Fanghua, Big Sis Ya, what sort of drugs do you give the children when they cultivate in class every day? What price did you offer the students? Theres bone cell growth medicine for teenagers produced by Photocreatures, rapid healing serums for muscle fibers made by Mighty Dragon Pharmaceuticals, and the high-efficiency blood replenishment serums by Ancient Pharmaceuticals Xiao Fanghua mentioned the names of six gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid before she said, Were working directly with these factories through Blue Home to help the citizens who lost their homes. We get these products at cost price from the factories, and were not earning a single cent from it. We also collect donations from members of Blue Home to cover 30% of the price. 70% of the cost price is already the lowest possible price. They just need to spend a few hundred yuan every day for the children to have a future in cultivation! Meng Chao nodded. Superstar sold raw materials from monsters and worked together with the pharmaceutical companies and biochemical modification companies Xiao Fanghua mentioned. He had heard about them and knew that they were legal companies who were famous in the industry. They would definitely not use a single monster to produce nutritional fluid for three years. Recently, Superstar had been working together with Spirit Creation Creatures as well, so Meng Chao had a general idea of the price for the middle-grade gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid for teenagers. Xiao Fanghua was not trying to scam any money with the price she mentioned just now. Not only did it not earn her any money, she had to get donations from everywhere to cover the cost. The best way to judge that would be by using Bai Jiacao. Ever since the Meng family was able to earn some money, the family prepared the most luxurious cultivation set meals to help with high school entrance examination. Even if Meng Chao excluded all other fees and calculated only the price for her gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid, they spent two-three thousand yuan per day, and in a month, the cost almost reached one hundred thousand yuan. If they hadnt spent that money on her, however, it would have been impossible for her to get into the experimental class in Construction High by relying on the Night Demon Blood alone. Once she entered high school, Bai Suxin once participated in a parents meeting so they could exchange experience in taking care of children. When other parents learnt that the Meng family only spent thousands of yuan every day for cultivation fees but still managed to send Bai Suxin into Construction Highs experimental class, they were all shocked. The cultivation families spent more than ten thousand yuan on their childrens daily education fees. Xiao Fanghua was very kind and considerate about the poor children. She carefully came up with a plan to ensure that the children who could only spend a couple hundred yuan per day would get a cultivation set meal that was carefully crafted with the best cost-price ratio. When Meng Chao realized it, he felt a little frustrated. His expression turned dark, and he stepped in front of Xiao Fanghua. Mr. Li, its your freedom to decide whether your son will attend class or not. In any case, Ms. Xiao has been using her free time to help the children get extra classes. But Ms. Xiao never scammed even a single coin from you. She has been forking out her own money to subsidize your son, and yet youre biting the hand that fed you and spitting on her kindness? This will disappoint her, and you might even make others unwilling to help the children in the shelters too. Isnt this bringing harm to yourself and others? Id like to give you a word of advice: Cast your sights further. The world in the future will definitely belong to superhumans. Since your child has talent for cultivation, he should cultivate properly. This is the only way for him to change his destiny! Meng Chaos voice was not loud, but it was enough to make the neighbors around them understand what was going on. Li Jues fathers expression turned really strange. It was as if the mask of wariness and anger shattered, revealing the incredibly frail man underneath. He went back inside and stumbled around inside. Meng Chao and Xiao Fanghua looked at each other before they went inside. Li Jues father had sat down on a narrow folding hand and buried his head buried in his hands. The big mans shoulders trembled. He was weeping silently. Meng Chao could smell a faint stench. He looked around for the source of the smell and noticed that Li Jues fathers right leg was bound by a few layers of gauze and bandages. Even so, there was still suspicious liquid in shades of green and purple oozing out. Youre poisoned, Meng Chao said with a frown. When the fog descended, I was hit by a monsters poison. In the beginning, I went for treatment and they dug out all of the rotten flesh. I thought I was fine, but the poison had invaded my bones. After working for a few days in the ruins, the poison acted up. Li Jues father rubbed his face hard a few times before he gradually calmed down. He whispered softly, Im sorry, Ms. Xiao. I argued with my wife just now, so I was in a bad mood. I wasnt thinking straight, so I said some really bad things. I know that youre a good person. Youre all good people. I also know that the price for the gene medicine is already very cheap. But no matter how cheap it is, it still costs hundreds of yuan a day. Even if I worked without sleeping in the ruins, I couldnt afford it, let alone now that Im in this state. Xiao Fanghua looked at the empty tent and asked, Were all your belongings in your house? You didnt bring anything with you? No. Everything was burnt to a crisp. We didnt manage to take anything out. The public welfare organizations must have arranged to provide free treatment, right? Xiao Fanghua asked hesitantly. Your leg Theres free treatment, but we need to queue up for it. We need to wait a few days for even the simplest debriding and dressing. After all, simply too many people were hurt during the fog, Li Jues father said. Besides, the poison has invaded my bones. It keeps on acting up, and treating it is a major problem. Ive been thinking about acting ruthless and borrowing some money for an amputation so that I can get a prosthetic leg. That way, I could soon look for a job, but my wife wont let me, and Li Jue refuses it too. In any case, its not easy looking for jobs now, and even if I manage to find one, the salary wouldnt be high. I dont know when Id be able to return the money for the amputation and prosthetic limb, much less let Li Jue cultivate. Xiao Fanghua and Meng Chao fell silent for a while. No matter what, your son must not fall behind in his cultivation, Xiao Fanghua said. Mr. Li, please let Li Jue go to class for now. The teachers, volunteers from Blue Home, and I will think about how to solve the problem with gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. Forget it, Ms. Xiao. Youve helped Li Jue a lot. Our entire family is grateful to you, so we wont be causing you anymore trouble. Li Jues father smiled bitterly. Li Jue is the one who said himself that he doesnt want to go to class anymore. Xiao Fanghua was shocked. Why? He said that cultivation is not something that can be done overnight. The further you go down the path of cultivation, the more resources you need. Even if he can get your help and solve the problem of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid for the time being, what about a few months later? What about next year and the year after that? Even if he manages to get into a key high school, it doesnt mean that he will definitely become a superhuman. The classes in key high schools are even more strenuous and the competition is harsher. Without sufficient resources, itll be very easy for him to go through spirit energy deviation and lose himself. At that time, he wont be able to awaken to supernatural powers but will end up wounded instead. He wont even be able to take up a normal job and just end up causing trouble to the family. Li Jue is a sensible child. Were poor, so its impossible for us to support him in becoming a superhuman. He is thinking about using the time he would spend cultivating to work so that he can pay my medical fees. I-Im sorry, Ms. Xiao. Im sorry for disappointing you. Dont blame Li Jue. If you want to blame someone, blame me for being a useless father! Chapter 362 - Full Of Complaints The middle-aged man lowered his head and curled up on the folding bed. He was too ashamed to look at them but had nowhere to hide himself. Meng Chao sighed. But Xiao Fanghua seemed to have seen a lot of such situations. She continued speaking patiently, Mr. Li, Li Jue is still young. He doesnt know how important cultivation is. But hes a good boy who loves his parents, which is precisely why we must be careful while thinking about his future. Let me think about this. Right now, I cant promise you anything, but there are a lot of members in Blue Home who would be willing to help someone as talented as Li Jue. Ms. Xiao, I Li Jues father looked up. His lips quivered, and he rubbed his hands together. He did not know what he should say. Meng Chao then remembered that he had sounded a little harsh just now. He spoke up by the side as well. Thats right, Mr. Li. Youre facing your toughest moments right now, but I believe that with the help from the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower, everything will become better. But it would have been better if he did not say this, because he seemed to have stomped on where it hurt for Li Jues father. His eyes turned bloodshot again, and he said resentfully, Dont even mention the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower. What help can they give us? Well Meng Chao was a little stunned. He seldom ran into normal citizens who would use this tone when they mentioned the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower. Or at the very least, he seldom saw anyone using that tone in this life. If the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower really want to help, it would have been easy. They could just send our children to the schools outside the shelter, Li Jues father said. Even if the normal school lacks space and resources and each class is stuffed to the brim, the aristocratic schools for the rich must have space to help our children, right? Why cant they send Li Jue and the others in there for a time being and let them make do for a few months? Meng Chao frowned a little. He could not describe the feeling in his heart. Li Jues father said angrily, Were not coveting the resources in those aristocratic schools, but at the end of the day, the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower are responsible for why we ended up in this state, right? The ones living in those luxurious mansions in Dragon City No.1 are all superhumans above Heaven Realm. They have matchless power, so there is no monster who is stupid and blind enough to rush into Dragon City No.1. Theyd be reduced to mince meat at any moment. Theres no need for places like Dragon City No.1 and the aristocratic schools affiliated to Dragon City No.1 to have defense systems. They dont need any machine gun towers, anti-aircraft guns, electromagnetic towers, or high-voltage electricity nets. The powerful people only need to release their killing intent, and all the monsters would piss their pants. But the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower just had to set up airtight defenses in those high-end residential areas. There are even layers to those defense systems! And look at the old residential areas of normal working class people. The last time we had a complete maintenance upgrade for our defense system was a few years ago. Many of the defense systems have not been maintained for a long time, theyre old, and we dont have enough ammunition. When its distributed to the families, we only get a couple hundred bullets. How can we possibly fight against the monsters crazed charges like that? When you think about it carefully, it just doesnt make sense. The ones staying in old residential areas are all normal people. Shouldnt they give us better defense systems around our residential areas precisely because we cant fight against the monsters? Why is it that the construction of those defense systems are all beside the houses of those high-grade superhumans? And look, when the fog descended, the monsters were intimidated by the presence of the powerful and didnt dare to rush to places like Dragon City No.1. But its common sense that you always target the weak, right? So they rushed to old residential areas like ours. Not a single bullet was fired by the defense systems in Dragon City No.1, but the defense system in our area was brought down in no time at all. Even the school beside the residential area was destroyed by the monsters. There are plenty of specialists and smart people in the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower. If they really wanted to help normal people, they would have taken better precautionary measures for just such an event. At the end of the day, the superhumans arent together with the normal people. They dont care about the lives and deaths of normal people! Li Jues father vented his rage and indignation to his hearts content. But right after he said those things, he remembered that Xiao Fanghua was a superhuman. Im sorry, Ms. Xiao, he said in embarrassment. Im not talking flack about you. Youre definitely a kind person through and through. You know that Im talking about those high-and-mighty superhumans. Its fine. Xiao Fanghua smiled at him. Mr. Li, my husband is working in the defense system industry for residential areas. Based on what I know, the defense system for high-end places like Dragon City No.1 are paid by the residents themselves. They pay for the set up, maintenance, and upgrade themselves. Theyve never used a single cent from the taxpayers. I-I know. Li Jues fathers anger bled away from him, and his expression turned gloomy. At the end of the day, the lives of the rich are much more valuable than the lives of the poor. This isnt the fault of the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower. Im to be blamed for being useless, and thats why Li Jue has such a bad life. Money Right now, you need money for everything. If you want to fight against monsters, you need money. If you want to cultivate, you need money. But that makes sense. They say that when youre poor, you can only be a scholar, but when youre rich, you can be a cultivator. They say that cultivating can change your fate, but the poor dont have the right to cultivate. He curled up on the folding bed and placed his poison-infested leg on the bed while he stared at the stains on the bandage dully and unwrapped it. Meng Chao remained silent for a while before he suddenly asked, Mr. Li, are you the one who thought about what you said just now? Li Jues father stared at him in puzzlement. The part where you said that superhumans are not one with the normal people, Meng Chao said. Li Jues father was taken aback for a moment before he said, Thats what everyone says. Everyone? Everyone in the temporary shelter, Li Jues father said in slight embarrassment. I-I know that a lot of the superhumans are good people, like you guys and the volunteers who always help us. Were grateful to you and have no other opinions about you guys. Its true. If anyone says anything bad about you, then their hearts are really rotten to the core. But we couldnt do anything when our houses collapsed right in front of us. We had to watch the ruins burn, unable to even rush in to save a few photos. The shock from that was too great. Everyone has bitterness welling up in us, and we have nowhere to vent it. Besides, the ones who are injured cant serve as any labor power. We can only gather together without anything to do. So we grumble a bit, but please dont take it to mind. Its fine. I wont be bothered by it. Meng Chao smiled. But do you know who was the first person to make such complaints? Who would know? Li Jues father said. When it comes to complaints, they spread like wildfire. No one can say who was the first to have some complaint. Anyway, thats what everyone has been saying. Meng Chao wanted to continue asking, but Xiao Fanghua gently tugged at his sleeve. Meng Chao thought about it. It was unlikely that he could get a lot of information from Li Jues father. Once he bade farewell to the man, he walked out of the tent together with Xiao Fanghua. While they were on their way back, Meng Chao was contemplative. Plenty of the citizens here have PTSD, Xiao Fanghua said. They often start screaming at night due to nightmares, which creates a chain reaction through the entire shelter, just like how the soldiers of Imperial China would start shouting in a camp when one of them started screaming at night. Everyone is too tense, so its normal for them to complain. Were already used to it. Meng Chao, dont take it to heart, okay? Im okay with it. The fog this time has led to the monsters destroying dozens of residential areas, and this is definitely on the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower. Its not wrong for the normal citizens to criticize them a little. Meng Chao cast Xiao Fanghua a glance. Big Sis Ya, have you heard these complaints for a long time now? Xiao Fanghua nodded. Are there more? Meng Chao asked. Are there other types of complaints? How could there not be? Xiao Fanghua said. Recently, aside from the temporary shelter in the east of the city, all the temporary shelters in all the cardinal directions are full of people with a lot of complaints, since they all lost their homes. Some people grumble like Li Jues father. They ask why the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower set up defense systems that are as tough as nails around high-end residential areas for high-end superhumans but completely overlooked the frail defense systems that have not been maintained for years around the old residential areas of normal people. Some people also complain that the prices for all sorts of cultivation resources have increased recently. Even the gene medicine we bought at cost price from factories has become 20% more expensive. I heard that theyre going to increase further next month. The rich might be able to handle it, but to poor families like Li Jues, whose father lost his job and who originally could only perform manual labor, this no doubt means that their hopes for cultivation are crushed. Logically speaking, Dragon City just obtained a major victory on the northern frontlines, so they should be able to get more resources, right? So why are prices increasing nonstop? Meng Chao was silent for a while before he said, Lately, Dragon City has been working hard on expanding, and its deploying soldiers in all directions. This requires several times the amount of resources compared to the past. Its inevitable that theres a shortage of resources in the city. I know, right? Xiao Fanghua smiled. Thats what is mentioned on the news too. But there are plenty of people in the temporary shelters who dont believe it. They dont think that its because of expansion, but because there are people hoarding the resources and earning massive amounts of money because of price gouging during disaster. But lets not talk about that for the time being. There are even people saying that the superhumans are the ones who lured the monsters here. Thats Meng Chao was stunned. What sort of absurd theory is that? Meng Chao, didnt you realize that the monsters have become smarter? The scale of the fog this time might have been huge, but its not as if weve never encountered something like this before. Still, the destruction caused by fog descents of similar scale pale in comparison to this one, Xiao Fanghua said. Right now, there is an opinion among the people that there are a lot of sentient creatures among monsters. There was originally a chance that we could live harmoniously or at least not bother each other. But since the high-grade superhumans are ambitious and want to reach a state surpassing that of humans, they want to kill all of these highly intelligent monsters as quickly as possible, which is why we now face the vengeance of these highly intelligent monsters. The high-end superhumans are naturally not afraid of the revenge from the highly intelligent monsters. You heard just now that they live in places like Dragon City No.1 and are protected by defense systems that are as tough as nails, right? But the normal people end up suffering. They took the place of the high-end superhumans and faced the wrath of the highly intelligent monsters. Chapter 363 - An Evil Doctrine Misleading the People Meng Chao was dumbfounded for a long time. And there are people that believe this outrageous rumor? There were originally none, but you know that plenty of monsters who are skilled in mind attacks had appeared during the fog, and many citizens mental strength indices plunged so low that their minds broke. Xiao Fanghua then appeared as if she had something to say, but did not know how to put it into words. Besides Meng Chao frowned. Besides what? Besides, the homeless citizens can see the superhumans living in high-end residential areas with tight defenses and luxurious decorations. When they look at their own children, they see them in tents cultivating to the point of coughing up blood, while in the meantime, the children of superhuman families get the best education in aristocratic schools. The citizens also see themselves cradling their broken limbs and moaning on folding beds while the superhumans are able to split mountains and soar in the sky. Besides, while the citizens can only eat the cheapest canned food and drink recycled water to keep themselves alive, the superhumans with connections hoard items and get rich through it. Some normal people even have to watch their wives sell their own bodies to superhumans so their families would be able to live better. Xiao Fanghua sighed softly. In such despair, resignation, and rage, its not strange for them to believe in such outrageous rumors. Besides, that rumor isnt the most outrageous of them all. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. Theres something thats even more outrageous? Yes. Xiao Fanghua smiled. There are rumors stating that when superhumans march deeper into the Other World to conquer it, they will abandon Dragon City and all the normal people. Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. How could that be possible? Why not? Superhumans arent the parents of normal people. Why must they be bound to normal people? Were only bound together by the identity of Earthlings, thats all. But weve already transmigrated here more than half a century ago, and who knows whether well live to see the day we return to Earth. The meaning behind being an Earthling had been growing weaker among us, has it not? Xiao Fanghua said. The rumors are going around saying that to the superhumans, normal people are clumsy and not helpful at all. Theyre a burden, and if the superhumans want to conquer the Other World, theres no need for them to bring normal people with them. They could just use modified biochemical beasts or automatized runic symbol machines to create an army that would listen to them completely. Of course, right now, our biochemical modification technology and runic symbol machines technology isnt perfect. The fighting power of ans unmanned army might not be able to win against an army formed by normal people, but theres an advantage to it. Its cheap, and their cost-price ratio is high! If we use an army formed by normal people, if they die, the army will need to reward them or give their families compensation fees. Right now, the resources used for rewards and compensation fees each year just to protect Dragon City are enough to cripple Dragon Citys financial budget. Are we supposed to use an army made up of normal people to march thousands of miles around the Other World to conquer its civilizations? Thats just not worth it. There are even rumors saying that even if there are local intelligent lifeforms in the Other World, they are definitely in the tribal stage, which is a very low stage of civilization. The superhumans can just use their great individual fighting strength to move around elusively. Their advantage of high mobility will make them the Gods of those local tribes. As Gods, they will be able to enjoy all the benefits of the Other World. Why should they bring normal people along and split the benefits with them? Take last time as an example. We obtained full victory in the northern offense. We managed to get a lot of resources from Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and under Raging Waves, but did any of these resources end up in the hands of the normal people? They were all snatched away by superhumans in the name of cultivation and defending Dragon City. All that was left for the normal humans was the wrathful vengeance from monsters. The northern battlefield is the perfect model of our future right now. Even if there comes a day when the superhumans really conquer the Other World, it will have nothing to do with the normal people. After all, were not united at heart. Even if we fought together during the decades when we just transmigrated here, that was because we could share our woes and sorrows together. Theres no way that we can share our wealth together as well! Meng Chao cast a deep glance at Xiao Fanghua. The baby-faced teacher looked at him with a smile. Meng Chao had never known that Xiao Fanghuas words could be so sharp. It was as expected of a teacher. Now that he thought about it, the rumors coincided with Lin Chuan and Gao Yes opinions. In fact, they were even more bewitching and destructive. But the problem was, who was the one who started those rumors? Could it be Xiao Fanghuas husband, Zhao Feixuan? One of the ten great lost people of future Dragon City? Ms. Xiao, you know these rumors really well, huh? The school where I work is a normal middle school in an old residential area, Xiao Fanghua said. During the fog descent this time, it was also attacked viciously by the monsters. Nearly all of its defenses were torn down, so the citizens used their own bodies to stop the offense. During that battle, we suffered a lot of casualties. So, even if I want to pretend that I cant hear the citizens complaints about the current situation, I cant. The adults are still pretty okay, but the innocent children sometimes will pop questions that I dont know how to answer. What sort of questions are they? Meng Chao asked. Theres a pretty girl in the class I teach. Her results were originally really good, but after the fog descended, her results started slipping. She also appeared to be in a daze all the time. It was as if she had become someone else, Xiao Fanghua said. I called her to my office and asked her privately about what happened. We had a pretty good relationship, so she could not help but say that her parents were fighting and asking for a divorce. The reason behind that was because her mother was flirting with a superhuman. The girl said that when her parents fought, her mother yelled at her father for being useless and a normal person. When the monsters attacked, he could not even protect their family. It was her misfortune to have married a normal person like him. The girl then asked me, Ms. Xiao, is marrying a normal person a misfortune? The girl then immediately asked me another question too, Ms. Xiao, dont they say that superhumans should protect normal people? So why is that superhuman bullying my mother? When I stayed quiet, she asked, Ms. Xiao, dont they say that the Supernatural Tower has forbidden superhumans to bully normal people and that the adjudicator court immediately captures the superhumans who bully normal people? Why is the adjudicator court not capturing the superhuman who bullied my mother? I couldnt answer even one of the three questions. Meng Chao was silent for a moment before he said, The adjudicator court only cares about the crimes committed by superhumans. They cant fault them for having messy private lives. Thats right. Xiao Fanghua smiled. Her tone was still as gentle as ever, but the words she said were chilling to the bone. After the fog descended this time, the parents of many children from the classes I teach divorced. A lot of the wives believe that since their husbands are normal people, they are not able to protect them. They also cannot earn a lot of money, so they cannot get a lot of cultivation resources, either. They arent able to help their children walk a better path, so it would be better for them to ride on the superhumans coattails. They do not need a legitimate status. As long as they can get some scraps from the superhumans, it would be enough for them to live much better lives than before. In that sort of situation, its inevitable that the husbands who were cast aside would believe those rumors, right? What about you, Ms. Xiao? Meng Chao looked at Xiao Fanghua seriously. Do you believe in those rumors? Xiao Fanghua looked down and did not answer him directly. Instead, she threw another question at him. Meng Chao, do you know what about you impresses me the most? Meng Chao shook his head and said, Theres nothing about me that is worth admiration. Im just a normal superhuman. What impressed me the most about you is not that you created the Broken Star Club, not that you developed the Ultimate Style, and not your performance during the national college examination, Xiao Fanghua said earnestly. Ninth High School is just a key high school in the region, and you were only a normal student. It was difficult for you to get to the top one hundred in the city and get into Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, then take first place during the admission test of the martial arts courses freshmen. Others might not understand it, but as a teacher, I know all too well just how much youve worked to get this result. Many people treat your results as a miracle, but unfortunately, miracles cannot be replicated. Its very rare for them to happen again. As Dragon Citys system is perfected and the spirit energy and cultivation system evolves, the prices for the cultivation resources will continue getting higher. Itll be even more difficult for poor children to stand out. The standards of the school in which I teach are much worse compared to Ninth High School. Its just a normal high school. But ten years ago, when I just joined the teaching staff there, around ten of our top students could get into a key high school, despite us being just a normal high school. Among them, there were always a few who could awaken to supernatural powers and return to their middle school in glory to report the good news. But over the recent years, the number has been dwindling. Three years ago, there were twenty-five of ours who went to key high schools. Two years ago, there were seventeen. Last year, nine. This year, we ran into a fog attack. Many of the students families were affected, so the results will probably be worse. Its strange. Even though I cant say that Im an ace teacher, Ive still been working for ten years, and no matter what, my teaching experience should be great. Why is it that the success rate of the students I teach is getting lower? Xiao Fanghua cradled her stomach and stared at Meng Chao with sparkling eyes. Meng Chao, its not important whether I believe those rumors or not, she continued softly. If the normal schools that serve the poor citizens can only send dozens of students to a higher level key high school each year and only three-to-five of the students who make it in can become superhumans, I believe that all the parents will still see hope, and no one will believe in those exaggerated rumors. But if schools like ours continue falling in terms of performance and we become unable to produce even a single superhuman, the parents will know from the first day they send their children to school that their children will never be able to become superhumans. Aside from those rumors, what else can they believe in? I agree with what you told Mr. Li. The Other World in the future will belong to superhumans. But it makes you wonder. How are the normal people supposed to survive in a world of superhumans? Chapter 364 - Lost Person, Zhao Feixuan Meng Chao sank into deep thought. He was not just pondering over what Xiao Fanghua told him. He also thought about whether Zhao Feixuans wife, Xiao Fanghua, was connected to the fact that he turned into one of the ten great hunted lost people in Dragon City in the future. Xiao Fanghua was not actually hoping that Meng Chao could give her an answer. She just smiled and continued moving forward. A commotion was ahead of them. A tent had collapsed and something was moving under it. Many people surged forward in a disordered mess to look at it. A lot of people pushed the curious away from the tent while shouting, Zombie! Meng Chao and Xiao Fanghua looked at each other. They could see the urgency in the others eyes. The Dragon Citizens had a lot of bacteria in their bodies. Usually, they achieved a subtle balance with their bodies immune system. Those bacteria could even stimulate a power hidden deep in their genes, which would allow normal people to turn into superhumans. But once a person was gravely wounded, their immune systems would collapse. If they were bitten by pests with venom, the bacteria would also be activated. Then, it would turn a living person into a terrifying zombie who was completely wild. Granny Wang had been Meng Chaos neighbor, but after she was stabbed by the fangs of a Demonic Halberd Pig, the bacteria was activated in her, and she turned into a zombie. After each fog attack, the Survival Committee would perform a zombie virus check on all the citizens who came into contact with monsters. The examination of the citizens who had to enter a temporary shelter was especially strict. However, as the large number of viruses and bacteria humans brought from Earth wreaked havoc in the Other World, the zombie virus continued evolving. Up to then, there were already dozens of subtypes. Some of the mutated zombie viruses had especially long incubation periods, so it was especially difficult to find them. Other mutated variations were drug resistant. Even if the carrier were to be given all sorts of vaccines or gene medicine to combat the virus, it would be useless. There were also some mutated zombie viruses that reacted intensely. Once a person was bitten by a pest that carried the virus, it would react within a short few minutes. It could burn the mitochondria hidden deep in a persons cell, which would make a normal person instantly release the power of a superhuman, and after around ten minutes or so minutes, they would end up combusting. Hence, zombies occasionally appeared in temporary shelters, which led to massive casualties, and people growing fearful. As superhumans, Meng Chao and Xiao Fanghua had the duty to handle the situation. Both of them worked hard to squeeze through the crowd. Then, they heard a hiss ahead of them. The sturdy tarpaulin above the tent was torn open by a pair of pus-covered claws with red nails. A zombie with messy hair and deformed limbs crawled out. Based on its features, they could tell that it had been a rather pretty woman. But now, her eyes were red, and thick blood vessels as well as nerves spread out from her eyes in a radial fashion. Her human features were also replaced by animalistic ones. She was obviously hungry. Drool that looked like blood dribbled out from the corners of her mouth as she stared at the citizens around her. She growled from the back of her throat, and it sounded like cackling. This is bad. Her eyes are red. The blood vessels around her eyes have protruded on her skin in a radial fashion. This is the most domineering mutated zombie virus. Meng Chao frowned a little. Even though he could not identify the precise type of the mutated zombie virus, based on the womans monstrous appearance and her burning vitality magnetic field, he could tell that her cells were going off like explosive cartridges. She had turned into another life form that was incredibly dazzling and terrifying, but would only remain alive for a short while. The citizens around her cried out in surprise. Everyone knew their stuff. If she were a normal zombie, they would not need to be too afraid. As long as they were careful about not being bitten, they could all surge forward and kill the zombie. But if a mutated zombie had such a terrifying appearance, their fighting strength would be of secondary importance. The most crucial thing was that the virus in them would be especially infectious. Forget about being infected through scratches or bites, if its drool or blood splashed on someones skin, there would be a certain chance for them to become the next monster. Hence, the citizens who originally wanted to help started screaming while retreating. They crashed into a few tents and made them collapse. The situation was incredibly chaotic. Once the mutated zombie was stimulated by the noise, the blood vessels around its eyes protruded even further. It looked as if its bloodshot eyes had grown five times their original size, and they now occupied its entire face. The zombie bared its teeth and took two steps toward the crowd. Suddenly, crying sounds could be heard behind the zombie. Something moved under the collapsed tent. Soon, a girl of about four crawled out through the gap that the mutated zombie had torn in the tent. She had to be the mutated zombies child. The activation period of the mutated zombie virus was very short. Perhaps a few minutes ago, the mother had been pleasantly telling a story to the girl or playing a game with her. She might even have been cooking a simple but warm meal for her. But due to a small wound on her body, in just a few minutes, the mother turned into another person. The girl had yet to wrap her head around it. She opened her mouth and with a dazed expression stood in front of the zombie. It might have been because she was scared stiff, but it also might have been because she could tell that the zombie was her beloved mother based on the clothes she was wearing and she thought that she would never hurt her. A conflicted look appeared in the mutated zombies eyes, which were like red vortices by then. But as the virus swiftly reached the brain and her final human consciousness was devoured by the rampaging instinct to feed, the zombie brought its sharp claws high up into the air. Meng Chao swiftly brought out the mini-submachine gun he had hidden at his waist and aimed at the zombies temple. The exquisite gun was no larger than half the size of his palm, but it had unique bullets with crystals embedded in them and runic symbols carved into them. Besides, Meng Chaos Basic Gun Technique was already at Perfect Level, so he could definitely split the mutated zombies head open. Dont! Meng Chao was about to pull the trigger when he heard someone shout at him. Then, a nimble figure shot between the zombie and the girl like an arrow. He hugged the girl and revealed his spine to the mutated zombie. Whoosh! The mutated zombie virus could allow a normal persons cells to enter an awakened state for a short period of time. They would then possess strength that was equivalent to that of a superhuman. When the mutated zombie swiped at him, the persons back was clawed open, and white bone could be seen. The person grunted, but he did not bother about his own well-being. Instead, he tossed the girl in Meng Chaos direction. Catch her! When he saw that Meng Chao had caught the girl, he did a back kick like a scorpion thrusting its tail backward. He hit the mutated zombie legs, and it fell to the ground. The man then brought out a pouch that released a nice fragrance. The mutated zombie fell down swiftly, but jumped up just as swiftly. That person grabbed something that looked like powder or paint. Then, he turned around and smeared it all over the mutated zombies face. His fingers twisted in five different directions. They moved like snakes and drew five profound and complicated runic symbols at the same time on the mutated zombies face. The mutated zombie became stiff, as if a petrification spell had been cast on it. Even its growls were frozen in its throat. The man couldnt care less about the blood flowing down his back. He had a focused expression as he continued mumbling under his breath. He moved his hand freely and used his blood as well as the runic ink in his pouch to draw more than one hundred runic symbols on the mutated zombies face, chest, stomach, and limbs. His movements were dazzling. When he drew a runic symbol that was as small as a fly on the mutated zombies last toe, he sighed in relief and pressed his palms together. His spirit energy then spread out swiftly. Something unbelievable happened. Within a short half a minute, the more than one hundred runic symbols drawn on the mutated zombies body began to shine brilliantly, as if they were lightbulbs connected to electricity. The mutated zombie twitched violently, as if it was dancing some strange dance, but based on its expression, it was not in great pain. On the contrary, as the runic symbols burned, drops of dark red blood flowed out of the mutated zombies pores. The smell was foul, but it was instantly dispelled by the flames of the runic symbol. In a short moment, the protruding blood vessels on the mutated zombies face became flat. The red eyes that resembled red vortices and occupied half of its face slowly returned to normal. A sound came from the zombies throat, which resembled a ball of air rising up. A faint red, poisonous fog gushed out, and the zombie fell face first. As the sharp nails fell off, it seemed to have returned to being an asleep woman. When the person saw that the mutated zombie was no longer moving, he exhaled and put on a charming smile. He gestured at Meng Chao to help him. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. It was not that he was unwilling to help. It was just that he had managed to recognize the person. Zhao Feixuan, one of the ten great lost people of the Dragon City in his previous life, a criminal who had killed countless people and might have been even more terrifying than the Supernatural Entities. Old Zhao! Before Meng Chao could adjust his emotions, Xiao Fanghua rushed forward. When Zhao Feixuan saw his wife suddenly appear and glare at him, he looked like a student who had done something wrong and was caught red-handed by his teacher. But he then remembered that his wife was pregnant, and his expression changed drastically. He waved his head and said, Dont come! Its dangerous here! You have the guts to tell me that its dangerous?! Xiao Fanghua was angry and anxious. As she looked at the terrifying wound on his back, her heart ached for him. She stomped on the ground and said, Then why did you rush over?! This is a problem that could have been solved by a gun! If we used a gun, she would have definitely died. Zhao Feixuan smiled. I can use runic symbols to control her vitality magnetic field, so her cells would enter a state of suspended animation, as if theyve entered hibernation. I can get rid of the virus for her, which will give her a chance to survive. The acute mutated zombie virus might have astonishing damage, but since it activated too quickly, it could not fully invade all of the organs and most of the brain in a human body. However, destroying the virus and helping an infected person return to normal was just a theoretical possibility. Meng Chao went forward and found that while the mutated zombie was enveloped by Zhao Feixuans runic symbols, it was still breathing lightly and its heart was beating. But the frequency was very low. The woman only breathed once or twice per minute. The same went for her heartbeat. Perhaps she could be considered to be sleeping in a state between life and death. Meng Chao cast a glance at Zhao Feixuans back. The wound was rotting away, and red was swiftly spreading all over the place. He frowned and said, The zombie virus has already activated. Even if you want to save her, the chances are very low. You didnt have to take that risk. Even superhumans cant fight all the viruses. Even if the hope is small, its not zero. Zhao Feixuan was in such pain that he was twitching. Even so, his eyes remained bright. Besides, the girl is right in front of us. She might have a psychological trauma she will never be able to get rid of if she sees her mothers head blasted open before her eyes. Even if we cant do anything to treat her, at the very least, we should let the girl remember her mother at her most beautiful, dont you think so? Chapter 365 - An Upright, Good Man His clear eyes confused Meng Chao for a moment. He began to wonder whether the memories from his previous life were wrong. No matter how he looked at it, Zhao Feixuan did not look like the lost person who was said to have fallen down the dark path and become a total lunatic. But as he thought about it carefully, even his adorable little sister, Bai Jiacao, had ended up as the Dark Witch. And before Lin Chuan revealed his true colors, his image as the Weeping Reaper was very deceiving. As his mind raced, Meng Chao stepped forward and treated Zhao Feixuans wounds. The superhumans had spirit energy protecting their bodies, so their immune system and cell regeneration were very strong. They were not worried about normal poison and superficial wounds. As a harvester, Meng Chao always brought with him a lot of tools, and they could also be used to treat wounds. He had Xiao Fanghua support Zhao Feixuan. Since his scalpels were as thin as a cicadas wing, they could be bent however he wanted. The scalpels were the color of mica, and Meng Chao brandished them with familiarity. Soon, the rotten flesh tainted by the zombies poison was completely dug out. When Meng Chao saw that Zhao Feixuan had a lot of spirit energy and vitality, and his wound was already showing signs of closing, he knew that there was no need for him to suture the wound. He just used a large amount of medicinal powder and dressing to stop the blood flow. After Meng Chaos smooth actions, some color returned to Zhao Feixuans face. A notification popped up at the corner of Meng Chaos eyes. [You helped treat elite citizen Zhao Feixuan. Increased contribution points by 12.] Elite citizen, huh? Meng Chao thought about it. My sister was a special citizen right from the start because she has the Night Demon Blood in her body, so she may be corrupted at any moment. But Lin Chuan was a pseudo-heroic citizen at the start. Thats because I never saw his true colors, and I didnt have enough information, which led to me making a wrong judgment. But now, based on the information I have, Kindling could tell me that Zhao Feixuan is a special citizen. Even so, Kindling still categorized him as an elite citizen. Does this mean that Zhao Feixuan isnt like Bai Jiacao, who was born with Night Demon Blood, and the matter that has caused him to turn into a lost person hasnt happened yet, so theres still hope to save him? Xiao Fanghua stared at Meng Chao treating her husband. When Meng Chao placed the last piece of dressing, her husbands face gradually turned a healthy shade of red. Once there were no signs of the zombie virus further invading his system, she sighed in relief. She glared at Zhao Feixuan with her eyes speaking volumes. But they were in public, so it would not be good for her to fly into a rage. She could only say, Thank you, Meng Chao. I didnt introduce him to you just now. He is Zhao Feixuan, Zhao Feixuan said brightly and extended his hand with a smile. Club Leader Meng, youre the brightest star among the golden era. You first shone brilliantly at the northern battlefield. Then, you built the Broken Star Club and united most of the broken-star superhumans in the city. The things you did over the past half a year are more exciting than what others have done over the past five years. Theres no need for anyone to introduce such a young and talented person like you. I was just lucky, Meng Chao said quickly. Just now, I told Ms. Xiao that the Broken Star Club was made with all the broken-star superhumans in the city. Many people are more qualified to be the club leader compared to me. I just benefited because of the Ultimate Style. But I often hear about you and Standard Firepower on the news and the internet. Under your guidance, Standard Firepower has become one of the largest contractors for the defense systems in Dragon City, right? This is what I call having a real business achievement! Well, thats Zhao Feixuan scratched his head and cast a glance at his wife. He looked a little embarrassed as he smiled and said, Leader Meng, what you said is something of the past. Ive just handed my resignation letter to the board of directors of Standard Firepower. Right now, Im alone, so I cant be said to have a business anymore. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Based on the information from the abnormal beast research department, Zhao Feixuan was the vice president of Standard Firepower and in charge of most of the core contracts. There should be no one who could challenge his position. And as the monsters began to show signs of having clear targets during their invasions and become more cunning as well as brutal, the market for community defenses should be very wide. There should not be a problem in terms of operations. Did he find a better and larger platform if he resigned at this moment? Was it related to the abnormal beasts? Xiao Fanghua seemed to have known about her husbands decision long ago, so she said, Old Zhao, have you finally made your decision? Zhao Feixuan nodded and said a little shyly, Dear, you wont blame me for being too rash, right? No way. No matter what decision you make, I will fully support you. Xiao Fanghua caressed her belly with a gentle expression. Besides, I hope that our child can live in a better world too. Meng Chao was absolutely baffled when he heard this. Zhao Feixuan could tell that he was confused, so he explained it readily. I have no conflicts with Standard Firepower. Its just that our ideals dont match. Ideals? Thats right. Standard Firepower is a contractor that designs defense systems for middle-range and high-end residential areas. Of course, in the current Dragon City, only the people living in middle-range and high-end residential areas have the money to hire contractors to design their defense system and pay extra to upgrade them, Zhao Feixuan explained. But the residents in those places are already above average powerful fighters. They can use their own strength to suppress monsters that invade their areas. Theres no need for them to take the extra step and make their residential areas as tough as nails! Instead, the old residential areas of normal people are places where the residents only have limited power, and they rely a lot on their defense systems. But these people who need the defense systems cant fork out the money to upgrade them. Thats why they suffered such devastating losses during the fog descent this time. Meng Chao cast Xiao Fanghua a glance. The couple saw eye to eye. They were thinking about the same problem. Zhao Feixuan continued, In the past, when I was the vice president of Standard Firepower, I contacted my colleagues many times to appeal to the government so that they could modify the defense systems of all residential areas. However, the fees to modify them were naturally astronomical. The Survival Committee doesnt have the money for it. The money is all in the hands of the nine great mega corporations behind the Survival Committee. But mega corporations dont have the duty to help the normal citizens for nothing, right? My words hold no weight, and I cant do much. But after the fog this time, I saw that a lot of the residential areas of normal people were destroyed by monsters, while the work that Ive poured all of my blood, sweat, and tears into is placed outside the luxurious mansions of superhumans. I set up defense systems that they arent using at all, and I feel like Ive done something completely meaningless. I was conflicted for a long time, and I thought about it again and again. I hesitated constantly. I originally thought that I should endure it for the sake of our unborn child. After all, the treatment given by Standard Firepower is pretty great. But after becoming a volunteer in the temporary shelters a few times and seeing so many normal citizens without their homes, I just cant stand it anymore. So I handed my resignation letter along with a group of my colleagues. Hahahaha! Now that I think about it, I feel like Ive been a little too rash. His words caused Meng Chao to respect Zhao Feixuan. But he was well aware that he had once respected Lin Chuan and Gao Ye too. Big Brother Zhao, what do you intend to do next? Meng Chao asked in an attempt to get some answers. I intend to set up a new community defense company with my colleagues, and well be targeting the low-end market. Well be specifically providing services to the old residential areas of normal citizens. Zhao Feixuan smiled. Those who are rich have ways to protect themselves, and those who are poor need their own ways to protect themselves as well. We cant just let normal citizens fight with their fists and sabers against the monsters claws and fangs just because they dont have money, right? Leader Meng, once we really set up our business, we might end up forming connections with the Broken Star Club. After all, most of the broken-star superhumans are from poor families and were born in normal residential areas with defense systems that have been poorly maintained. Many of the broken-star superhumans are still in normal residential areas. Theyre the leaders of their communities, and theyll be the ones who will be acting as the go-between for our business. At that time, well have to trouble you. Dont mention it, Meng Chao said with a smile. I wont hide it from you. Im staying in Blessed Heavenly Garden. If your new company opens up for business, Ill have to trouble you to take a look at our broken defense system. Is that so? Zhao Feixuans eyes lit up. Leader Meng, why are you still Staying in Blessed Heavenly Garden? Meng Chao shrugged. Cant help it. Houses are too expensive now. Zhao Feixuan was a little stunned, then he howled in laughter. But even as he laughed, he knew very well that over the past few months, even though the prices for middle-range and high-end houses had increased like crazy, it made no difference. With Meng Chaos strength, they were not high enough that he could not buy a new house. Even if he imagined the worst possible scenario and thought that Meng Chao was short of money because of the Broken Star Club, he would still have no problem renting a house in a middle-range or high-end residential area. There was only one reason for him to continue staying in Blessed Heavenly Garden, and it was to protect the people there. When Zhao Feixuan looked at Meng Chao, his gaze became different. Speaking of which, I should have thanked you a long time ago, Zhao Feixuan said. Ms. Xiaos greatest regret is that she injured her spirit meridians when she awakened to superpowers. She couldnt increase her cultivation realm and understand all the secrets in the world of spirit energy so that she could teach the children. I was originally a machine master. Later, I studied runic symbols for a while with a hope to heal her injured spirit meridians with them. Unfortunately, I didnt learn the craft well, so I couldnt think of a perfect way to solve the problem. Then, the Ultimate Style took the world by a storm. Leader Meng, you didnt decide to keep this style to yourself, either. Under your careful guidance, Ms. Xiao was no longer stuck as a broken-star superhuman. She could figure out some of the secrets of spirit energy. Im in a club called Blue Home, and many of our members are broken-star superhumans. Recently, they have been going to the Broken Star Club, where they received good treatment and could cultivate well. Their cultivation realm and fighting power have been increasing, and Im really happy for them! Blue Home had been set up many years ago. The members were high-end superhumans who advocated the ideals from the Home Party, the middle-range or low-end superhumans who were not part of the nine great mega corporations or cultivation families, and normal people. Naturally, there were a lot of broken-star superhumans among them as well. But the Broken Star Club was a new organization that rose to power by cruising on the Ultimate Style. If the members from both organizations had a lot of contact with each other, it was all because of the Broken Star Club recruiting members who were already in Blue Home. But Meng Chao observed Zhao Feixuan discreetly. The man appeared to be really grateful and like he was holding no grudges. His generous heart was easy to see, and he could be considered to be an upright, good man. Chapter 366 - A Chance to Enter the Main Circle Ive also heard of Blue Home from many of my friends. I have run into them during a few of my volunteer work, Meng Chao said with a smile. But Ive never had the chance to understand it properly. Just what sort of organization is Blue Home? Were just an organization that loves Earth culture. Zhao Feixuan grinned. He seemed fascinated. Earth will forever be our home. It has blue skies and white clouds, mountains and rivers. It has oceans that expand for thousands of miles without an end. There are no zombies, no monsters, and no difference between normal people and superhumans there. Everyone is equal, and we can all live harmoniously and happily together. Thats heaven! Yeah Meng Chao felt sentimental. Compared to the Other World, Earth is truly heaven. If it was possible, I would really want to transmigrate back to Earth with Dragon City. Meng Chao was being honest here. After all, if Dragon City had to stay in the Other World, it would have to suffer against a lot of creatures from the Other World invading and wreaking havoc in it. In the end, it would even have to face the apocalypse. Zhao Feixuan observed his expression, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Leader Meng, if youre really interested in returning to Earth, why dont you come and observe our activities when youre free? He smiled. Most of our members are people who love Earth culture. They will definitely speak the same language as you. Occasionally, we even invite experts of transmigration technology to give talks. We then draw on collective wisdom to search for ways to return to Earth. By the way, Lin Chuan, the one who died a hero in the northern offense, was also a member of Blue Home. I was pretty good friends with him. Even though we seldom had the chance to meet each other, every time we met, our talks went late into the night. Its only like that we could talk to each other to our hearts content. I remember that you had a good relationship with Lin Chuan, right? Since the White Spirit Case was still under investigation, everything that happened under Raging Waves was not revealed to the public. The reports given by the news only mentioned that Lin Chuan did his best to stop the Red Radiance Jade mine from exploding fully. They did not mention anything about him and the White Spirit. Hence, in the hearts of the public, Lin Chuan was still a perfect hero. If Zhao Feixuan was really connected to the creator of the White Spirit, perhaps he knew the truth behind what happened to Lin Chuan. But Meng Chao could not find a single clue about it on his face. He seemed to not know about it. However, since he invited him so passionately, Meng Chao would naturally seize the chance. They went to the medical center of the temporary shelter and performed a zombie virus check on Zhao Feixuan to make sure that he showed no signs of turning into a zombie. Then, they sent Xiao Fanghua to the school before they returned to the spots where their volunteers worked. Once the volunteer work was over, Meng Chao and Zhao Feixuan brought the people from the Broken Star Club and Blue Home to eat together at a cheap restaurant that served good food beside the temporary shelter. Since it was a restaurant that served normal citizens, there were naturally no delicacies on the menu. Fortunately, everyone had similar backgrounds and were about the same age. Since they had decided to serve Dragon Citizens, there were even a few of them who were both Blue Home members and Broken Star Club members simultaneously. With just a few words, the atmosphere between them instantly became lively. Everyone at the restaurant chatted in a lively manner, and all of their faces were flushed with excitement. After drinking and eating a few dishes, Meng Chao and Zhao Feixuan ended up as pretty good friends. Meng Chao also noticed that sneaking into Blue Home was not a very difficult task to accomplish, because he had a lot of common topics he could talk to with Zhao Feixuan. For example, they shared the same opinion about Dragon City being unlikely to conquer all of the Other World with their small territory. Even if they managed to win a few battles, Dragon City would be slowly devoured and corrupted by the large populations of the other races. They also thought that the distribution of resources in Dragon City was unfair. The mega corporations and cultivation families just kept growing, and it brought about the Matthew Effect. The powerful fighters were just getting stronger while the weak became weaker. If things continued this way, it would be far too easy for a rift to open in the social strata between normal people and superhumans. Then, the enemies could use that rift to attack Dragon City. They also thought that the nine great mega corporations that created the Survival Committee were unwilling to truly submit to the might of the Survival Committee. There were signs of insubordination to the Survival Committee, and if things persisted this way, who knew where Dragon City would be headed. In the end, when the other volunteers left, the two of them werent even halfway into their conversation. When Xiao Fanghua ended her night class and came to find them, they were still sitting at the entrance of the restaurant while staring at the dilapidated temporary shelter as well as the luxurious mansions that were lit brilliantly in the distance while they criticized this ugly sight. Over the past few months, I seldom have seen Old Zhao this happy. Xiao Fanghua supported Zhao Feixuan while he staggered with a red flush due to being drunk. She smiled and said to Meng Chao, Old Zhao is someone who likes delving into problems that cant be solved, so he doesnt have a lot of friends. Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan was one of his friends, and Gao Ye of Spirit Creations Creatures was another one of them. He got to know both of them in Blue Home. In the end, these two friends ran into accidents recently. Old Zhao has been sighing a lot about this and has become even more morose than before. Since both of you two hit it off so well, youre welcome to come to my house at any time, Meng Chao. I know that youre a busy person, but if you have time, you can come over. I will, Meng Chao agreed to it sincerely. Zhao Feixuan and Xiao Fanghua lived in a residential area for normal people. It was located in the south, and it was quite noisy. Over the next month, Meng Chao dropped by twice at their house. He did not just chat with Zhao Feixuan, but also talked to Zhao Feixuan about organizing public welfare activities in the name of the Broken Star Club and Blue Home. They also discussed the idea of the members from the Broken Star Club providing one-to-one guidance for the children in the schools set up in the temporary shelters, because they had trouble cultivating after their schools were destroyed. Zhao Feixuan, in the meantime, set up his new company, which he named Absolute Defense. He told Meng Chao that this did not mean that his defense system could definitely ward off all monster invasions. It meant that defending the home of humans was an unconditional sacred mission. Regardless of the poor or rich, all citizens in Dragon City had the right to obtain the same defenses. Meng Chao discussed it with his father and fulfilled his promise to become the first client of Absolute Defense. Superstar hired Absolute Defense and paid the company to fully maintain, modify, and upgrade the defense system in Blessed Heavenly Garden. Of course, Superstar was still going through its large scale expansion. They did not have a lot of cash that they could use, so they could only offer a price that made Meng Chao feel embarrassed when he heard it. But Zhao Feixuan was very happy about it. The money doesnt matter. The most important thing here is for us to be friends! His words were something that Meng Chao had once said. Through this, Meng Chao was able to join a few activities hosted by Blue Home. It was just as Ye Xiaoxing thought. It was impossible for the abnormal beasts to show up at the events where those who were not members could just walk in. These events also did not hide any sort of schemes or plots. The members who joined those events were all righteous people who had lawful identities. The kind volunteers who joined community services were the pillars of various business, passionate students, and a lot of cute girls. The events hosted in the club were also things Ye Xiaoxing had introduced to him before. The participants just wore ancient clothes from Earth, recited classic poems, played old movies, imitated scenes from movies, and other things. Aside from these events, they also talked about how Earth was a perfect heaven. They would then shout slogans such as we must return to Earth. For the time being, Meng Chao could not obtain more clues. But he knew that Blue Home was not that simple. Would Lin Chuan and Gao Ye have gone through spirit energy deviation and ended up the way they did just by wearing Earths ancient clothes and watching old movies showing the good old days? Meng Chao might have decided to participate in the mission from the abnormal beast research department to take revenge for Lin Chuan, but now, he also had another reason. He sincerely thought of Zhao Feixuan as his friend and did not wish for him to end up like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye and walk down the path of a lost person, just like it had happened in his previous life. Besides, he also got to know a lot of passionate people who were in his age group in Blue Home, along with a lot of superhumans who would be working hard in their industries in the future Dragon City. He did not want these people to be enticed by the abnormal beasts and turn into their puppets. Meng Chao eagerly wished to get into the core circle of Blue Home. But the more he wanted something done, the more impossible it was to reach it. He could not be impatient about it. After he showed great interest by joining more than ten of these external activities from Blue Home, his chance arrived. Zhao Feixuan came to him for a favor. The matter started because of the newest law imposed by the Survival Committee. As monsters continued evolving, they started targeting specific things in Dragon City, and their attacks became even more discreet than before. Often, they caught the defenders by surprise and attacked the warehouses that had a lot of resources stored in them using blitz attacks or suicide missions. Every time, they were able to destroy half a warehouse, a gene farm, or pollute a water source. On the surface, Dragon City did not seem to suffer major losses. But when the news was released, the people became fearful, and the prices for resources skyrocketed. The economic order in Dragon City then faced great pressure. When it came to the resources related to cultivation, such as crystals, raw monster materials, gene medicine, high-calorie nutritional fluid, and rare metals used to create weapons and runic symbol machines, the prices changed daily. Many of the superhumans chose to save up for a rainy day and started storing up large amounts of cultivation resources. The powerful companies also decided to hoard items and monopolize various cultivation resources so that they could profit from it. Not only did the normal citizens grumble about it, the middle-range and low-end superhumans who did not have connections also felt angry, because their daily cultivation was affected. When they saw that the daily cultivation order of superhumans was affected, the Survival Committee was forced to impose a law that forbade the citizens from hoarding items. All superhumans could only store up half a months worth of resources they needed, and those who violated the law would be strictly punished. But there were black markets all over Dragon City. There were also all sorts of underground auctions. As the northern frontline was developed, the people kept on privately mining resources despite being repeatedly prohibited to do so. Zhao Feixuan went to Meng Chao because a member from Blue Home had accidentally discovered an underground warehouse. It had a large amount of cultivation resources that had never been reported to higher authorities. There were raw crystals that had just been mined, raw monster materials who had gone through initial processing, and boxes of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid that did not have any labels on them. The resources stored in the storage were enough for hundreds of cultivators to cultivate for years. Clearly, this underground warehouse was not something that could be possessed by any Tom, Dick, or Harry. If they wanted to figure out who owned the warehouse and bring him or her to justice, they would need to use various channels to do so. Chapter 367 - Hoarding Items to Sell at a High Price Zhao Feixuan told him that he had already mobilized the members of Blue Home and were determined to reveal the truth to the world. But the owner of the warehouse had to be someone powerful who could cover up his crimes. Blue Homes strength alone would not be enough. He hoped that Meng Chao and the Broken Star Club could help them so that justice would prevail and they would be able to maintain the normal cultivation order in Dragon City. Meng Chao did not agree to it rashly. Instead, he went to a small forum with few members, registered an anonymous account, and posted the pictures, videos, and the entire story Zhao Feixuan gave to him on the forum. He tapped send lightly, and at the moment his post appeared on the forum, a notification popped up at the corner of Meng Chaos eye. [The Fire Relayer has revealed the criminal act of a high-end superhuman hoarding items to sell them at a high price. You have defended Dragon Citys harmony. Increased contribution points by 7.] As the netizens read his post and commented on the matter, his contribution points continued increasing. This meant that the information Zhao Feixuan provided was real. Since that was the case, Meng Chao would not let go of the chance to get rid of a bad trend and foster proper social trends. During a gathering in the Broken Star Club, he brought out the items Zhao Feixuan gave him and used his name to swear that the things he provided were all legit. Originally, Meng Chao just wanted to see whether there were any members in the Broken Star Club who worked in related departments and could provide protection to them as they investigated the truth. He did not expect that this single stone would cause multiple ripples. All the members in the Broken Star Club regarded this criminal act of hoarding the items with great disgust and anger. But when Meng Chao thought about it, it made sense. Normal citizens did not have high demands for cultivation resources in terms of the number and quality. When the price for cultivation resources increased, it just meant that the normal citizens would have less time to cultivate. In any case, they were just aiming to make their bodies stronger. They were no longer hoping to awaken to supernatural powers. But it was different for broken-star superhumans. With the help of the Ultimate Style, they had a brand new cultivation path opened for them, and they were in need of large amounts of cultivation resources to reach greater heights. But lately, the prices of many crucial cultivation resources had inflated to a ridiculous degree. In just a short month, they had increased anywhere from 50% to 80%. Even Meng Chao felt that he could not handle paying for the cultivation resources at cost price, despite the fact that he had channels to various factories that were willing to sell him those items directly. Normal broken-star superhumans were the pillars at the frontlines of various fields, and they took up crucial positions. Their annual wages fluctuated from two hundred thousand to five hundred thousand yuan. Some of them were also able to get some shares from the company. IN the eyes of normal people, they had a high salary and were already at the peak of their lives. Someone with an annual salary of five hundred thousand yuan could naturally live a dignified life. But they had to buy all sorts of costly cultivation resources, and if they wanted to provide a good cultivation environment for their children, they had a hard time doing so. Cultivation was similar to going upstream on a boat; if someone did not practice for a while, they would regress. If they did not take in a certain amount of cultivation resources each month, their cultivation realms and fighting strength would fall. Right now, the competition in various industries was very intense, especially in the positions which could stay comfortably in Dragon City and did not need to risk their lives in the wild with monsters. There were countless people coveting such positions. One month without cultivation was still fine, but if they did not take in enough cultivation resources for three or more months, they would not be able to handle the intensity of their work, because they had to work fourteen hours a day six days a week, sometimes more, and they had to to take their boss call at any moment. And that was if they did not consider the problem of their work efficiency. If things progressed in this manner, they would definitely be eliminated from the high-end job positions in the market. When Meng Chao revealed the matter of the hidden resources, a broken-star superhuman said angrily, I earn 28,000 yuan a month. Sounds like a lot, right? But I need at least 8,000 to 10,000 yuan to buy cultivation resources to maintain my current power. Since I have to work for long hours, I dont have time to take missions from the Supernatural Tower and earn Supernatural Coins, so I have to buy most of my cultivation resources from the black market. Over the past month, the prices for resources in the black market have increased by at least 50%. The brain cell activation fluid I usually take has even increased by 100%. Because of it, the cost for my cultivation has increased to around 15,000 yuan. Its about half of my salary! But now, the monsters have become smarter, and they know how to damage certain parts of the city, so they caused quite a stir and everyone is afraid. A lot of the industries are shrinking their line of business. Its the same for my company. They said that theyre either going to cut our salary or lay off people. If this continues, even if I have the Ultimate Style, without a sufficient amount of crystals, gene medicine, and high-calorie nutritional fluid, how can a broken-star superhuman like me ever stand out? At first, I thought that the monster invasion caused the lack of resources, so we would all just grit our teeth and tide over this dry spell. We would eventually be able to get through it. But when I think about it carefully, that doesnt sound right. Didnt we win in the northern offense? We should be able to get more resources. So, where are those resources? And today, when Leader Meng brought out the evidence, I finally understood it! These crooks have been hoarding! They want to profit from our misery! Those guys are ready to use everything in their disposal to obtain resources so that they can become high-end superhumans, but this cuts off the chances of the ones who became superhumans later. This cannot stand! This broken-star superhuman voiced the opinions of a lot of the members. Hence, without Meng Chao needing to fan the flames, the evidence was passed around and spread among the one hundred thousand members of the Broken Star Club. Soon, all the websites, forums, media, social platforms, and various chat groups in Dragon City exploded in rage. The tens of millions of Dragon Citizens used various channels to find more concrete evidence. Once things progressed this far, there was no longer any power that could suppress this matter. The powerhouses in the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower were enraged and demanded to learn the full truth behind this matter. As they carried out investigations, their clues led them to Thundercloud Corporation. Thundercloud Corporation was the same as Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation. It was one of the nine great mega corporations that had formed the Survival Committee and rebuilt order in their civilization when Battle God Lei Zongchao summoned them. Thundercloud Corporation dabbled in the refinement of metal, research of martial arts, creation of weapons, business, property management, and all sorts of industries in Dragon City. It was a true business giant. The Yun family was in control of Thundercloud Corporation. They were a cultivation family that intimidated all of Dragon City, and it had three Deity Realm fighters in it. All of them were outstanding people who could make Monster Mountain Range shake with a stomp of their feet. But even a giant like this was unable to ward off the anger from all the citizens in the city. Even though the investigation was still ongoing, a vice president from Thundercloud Corporation took the blame and resigned. The master of the Yun family publicly announced that he would work together with the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower to carry out the strictest investigation, and if anyone were involved in this matter, no matter how high their rank was in the corporation and whether it would affect the master himself, the Yun family would uphold the ideals of superhumans and offer a suitable explanation to the citizens. At the same time, he would deliver the harshest judgment to the shameless people who ruined the reputation of the Yun family, Thundercloud Corporation, and all superhumans. The master of the Yun family stated in great distress, The people who did this arent superhumans at all. Theyre lost people who have been bewitched by monsters and have fallen onto the evil path! Yet the scandal continued festering, and it no longer involved just Thundercloud Corporation. The investigation gradually expanded to all the nine great mega corporations. The people who were observant realized that this was not a single accident. Instead, a storm that would sweep through all of Dragon City was already brewing and roaring at the horizon. Even Lu Siya went to Meng Chao to ask him what had happened. How did the Broken Star Club end up getting involved with Blue Home and causing such a major event? You should know that Im trying to gain Blue Homes trust! Meng Chao said. Besides, right now, the investigation reports state that the evidence they had was real. Some people in Thundercloud Corporation were indeed the black sheep of superhumans. Their act of hoarding cultivation resources not only harmed the interest of a large number of broken-star superhumans and middle-range and low-end superhumans who have no connections, they also indirectly hurt the interests of tens of millions of citizens. Its possible that we will lose the war because of them, so shouldnt we expose them? Or are you trying to tell me that Sky Pillar Corporation and the Lu family have done something similar to this and are worried that the flames will end up burning them once they get hotter? Lu Siya pouted. That will depend on how you define hoarding. Regardless of whether its Thundercloud Corporations Yun family or Sky Pillar Corporations Lu family, both of us are big families with big businesses. We have around one thousand superhumans that are the core of our families. Theres nothing wrong with us hoarding some resources to satisfy these peoples cultivation needs. Cultivation isnt just a science, its also an art. In fact, its an art that cannot be measured accurately with numbers. Some people only need ten sets of cultivation resources to reach Heaven Realm, but some people are only at the peak of Earth Realm even after they used up one hundred sets of cultivation resources. And heres the problem, who would know how much resources they would need before they start cultivating? The Survival Committee might have mentioned that each superhuman can only store half a months worth of cultivation resources and it sounds great, but its not realistic, and it cant be carried out at all. Forget it, even if I tell you these things, its useless. In any case, your feet are glued firmly to the normal peoples side. Anyway, even if Sky Pillar Corporation and the Lu family are found to be hoarding, the flames wont burn my tail. Im just a third generation member of the family who is sent to work unimportant jobs and will never accomplish anything. The Red Radiance Jade mine has also been snatched away from my hands. Now that I think about it, its a blessing in disguise. Im mainly worried about you. Worried about me? Meng Chao was a little taken aback. Duh. You dont even know that you were used by someone? Are you an idiot? Lu Siya said impatiently. This matter has now created a huge ruckus. Do you really think that this is solely due to Blue Home and the Broken Star Club? Meng Chaos mind raced, and he immediately understood what Lu Siya meant. The warehouse Thundercloud Corporation used to hoard stuff would definitely not be noticed by some random nobody accidentally. The investigations were also going on vigorously, to the point that they forced the master of the Yun family to present a public apology. This could not be because Blue Home and the Broken Star Club had exposed them. This matter was very complicated. But Meng Chao would not turn back. The contribution points flashing nonstop at the corner of his eyes told him that he was doing something right, and he was pushing Dragon City to a brighter future bit by bit. Chapter 368 - Movie Watching Session for Core MembersMovie Watching Session for Core Members Meng Chao felt that Lu Siya was actually pretty decent, aside from the fact that she was ruthless, blind to everything besides profit, ambitious, and would do anything to achieve her goals. He thanked her for her kind reminder, but he did not intend to change his methods. But because of this, he did beat around the bush when he asked Ye Xiaoxing about the abnormal beast research departments attitude toward his actions. Attitude? Ye Xiaoxing looked at him strangely. Youre not an official investigator of the abnormal beast research department. Weve never signed any contract hiring you or asking for your service. Your records are with Agricultural University, not the research department. Should I have any opinions toward your actions? As for Zhao Feixuan, he cant even be considered as a suspect. We dont think that hes the mastermind who bewitched Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. We just want to find some clues from him. Its fine if youre friends with him. If I must say something, then Ill say that the abnormal beast research department is only in charge of capturing abnormal beasts. Hoarding or attacking hoarders has nothing to do with us. As long as youre certain youre not bewitched by abnormal beasts, no matter what you do and what friends you make, we wont be able to interfere with it. By the way, how goes your training of the martial arts given by the anonymous donor? Theres a cultivation room next door. Why dont we go and spar? When the anonymous donor sees our sparring video, the donor can provide you with some remote advice. Also, the Broken Star Club has caused quite a stir recently. It should attract more members. If you run into any problems, you can mention them. The anonymous donor is very satisfied with the Broken Star Clubs growth in this short half a year. The donor is also pleasantly surprised by your abilities and potential. This meant that the donor supported the collaboration between the Broken Star Club and Blue Home. Meng Chao found it interesting. The Broken Star Club and Blue Home had recently led the public opinion, which created a storm, and their target was the nine great mega corporations, with their main target being Thundercloud Corporation. This meant that Meng Chao was infringing on the interests of the nine great mega corporations and the peerless elites behind them. Based on Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzis analysis, the mysterious person who supported the Broken Star Club unconditionally was a matchless fighter ranked at the top five in Dragon City. Yet this unparalleled fighter was not affiliated to the nine great mega corporations and the nine great cultivation families behind them. Just who was he? But before Meng Chao could think about this problem, Zhao Feixuan extended him a new invitation. It was an old movie viewing hosted by Blue Home. Meng Chao had participated in a few similar activities, but had never found anything valuable. Yet the location for the event caused his heart to freeze. Dragon Tiger Bridge No.31. It was an important location for Blue Home, since Lin Chuan and Gao Ye had both appeared there before. By the looks of it, after the fight to expose the act of mega corporations hoarding cultivation resources, Zhao Feixuan chose to treat Meng Chao as a trustworthy comrade and decided to invite him into the core circle of Blue Home. Meng Chao did not dare to be inattentive toward this matter. He arrived half an hour ahead of the time stated on the invitation card. But he seemed to be overthinking things. The place did not give off a dangerous aura as if it was controlled by abnormal beasts. It was just a simple club salon with Earth relics that had an ancient beauty. There was also a small projection hall in it. There were already quite a number of Blue Home members gathered in small groups. They spoke to each other about the flaws of their society. Meng Chao found them quite familiar. They were probably the elites of their respective fields, specialists from certain areas, heroes with a lot of outstanding war achievements, and people whose photos often appeared on the news and forums. Based on the spirit energy circulating faintly around them and their burning vitality magnetic fields, they were superhumans with great strength. Quite a number of them were already at Heaven Realm. Meng Chao was very careful. He did not carry any recording or transmission devices. He just opened his ears and remembered the discussions of the core members of Blue Home. There were three refined middle-aged men standing under a huge globe of Earth to the left of the hall. Their faces were red as they spoke loudly. the hoarded items we found at Thundercloud Corporation are just the tip of the iceberg. The nine great mega corporations and the nine great cultivation families behind them as well as the outstanding Deity Realm elites have all privately collected resources that are worth astronomical figures. None of them regard the law the Survival Committee set with any importance. Thats right. The heroes who protected Dragon City in the past have all turned into selfish coots. Those Deity Realm elites might have declared that they fight for Dragon City, Earth, and humans and rushed to the monster hordes regardless of their safety, but now, even if theyre still willing to pick up their weapons, its only to fight for their families and businesses! The Survival Committee actually said that they will investigate this matter to the end What a joke! The Survival Committee was built by the nine great mega corporations. Right now, more than half of the politicians are from the nine great mega corporations. The remaining half are connected to the nine great mega corporations. Asking the Survival Committee to investigate the problem of the nine great mega corporations storing resources privately is the same as the same person being the referee and the player. Theyre just investigating themselves. Meng Chao blinked. He then shifted his attention to the right of the hall. There was a painting of a torrential river on the wall, and two old men who looked like teachers standing next to it. Though their hair was white, they were still very high-spirited. I thought that as time passed, the Survival Committee would gradually gain supreme might and control the nine great mega corporations as well as the peerless fighters behind them. I didnt expect that the nine great mega corporations would use the Survival Committee as a shield to grow into invincible giants. Those Deity Realm elites who stand above us have gradually come to surpass humans, and theyre now existences that no one can keep in check. Honestly, this is something we should have guessed. Thirty years ago, the peerless fighters behind the nine great mega corporations were intimidated by Battle God Lei Zongchaos absolute might. They faced the tragic reality that if they continued fighting against each other, they would all end up dead. Thats why they had to form an alliance and build the Survival Committee. Even though the peerless fighters are controlled by the Survival Committee in name, they have money, guns, resources, and good armor with all sorts of advanced equipment. The most crucial thing is that all of the peerless fighters continue reaching breakthroughs and have to use large amounts of resources. They aim to stand above all else, so there is no way that they will just accept the Survival Committee and all Dragon Citizens standing above them. Ah, but over the past few years, Battle God Lei Zongchaos body has gotten weaker. Thats right. As the pioneer of the superhumans, Lei Zongchao was the first to try all sorts of amazing martial arts that were dangerous and had great side effects. Even though he has become invincible, he faces all sorts of complications. When he was young, he could suppress the effects somewhat, but as time passed, he kept on getting attacked. He must be nearing the end of his life. Speaking of which, Battle God Lei Zongchao is really the model superhuman. He never built his own business or family. He doesnt have a single child, either. He devoted his whole life to Dragon City. If it werent for the fact that his body is no longer as great as before, those who lost to him in the past wouldnt be acting so conceited now, even if theyre the masters of the nine great mega corporations. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and headed deep into the hall. He saw a few handsome young adults in another corner. They were dressed in the military uniforms from Earth, and on their wide-brimmed hats were the emblems of skulls. They also wore a red armbands with a d sewn on it. Meng Chao knew that it was the symbol of good luck among many religions on Earth. The young adults spoke excitedly, If we think about Earths history, its easy to see that when a community faces a great disaster, a great storm, or there is a need for power to be gathered in one place, a leader, a voice, and a path is needed. Under that leader, everyone will be equal and united. Then, they will be able to face unprecedented change. The army usually serves extremely important functions during these great changes to defend their civilization, and it becomes the first power that pushes the civilization forward. But Dragon City is in the hands of the nine great mega corporations. The peerless fighters are unwilling to forget their own interests and the interests of their families. The Survival Committee, which is in their hands, is then also unwilling to increase the budget of the Red Dragon Army. As long as the army is not the greatest martial power of a civilization, the peerless fighters are able to stand above everyone. They have their own interests and do not wish to unite. With that being the case, forget about conquering the Other World, we wont even be able to win the Monster War. Meng Chao reached the end of the hall. I knew it. The information from the abnormal beast research department is correct. Perhaps when Blue Home was initially built, the members were just people who loved Earth culture, but now, it has become quite complicated. Lin Chuan and Gao Yes mindsets should have been established here. Their ideas cannot be said to be wrong, but if I were an abnormal beast, I would definitely choose to bewitch them. Meng Chao? Zhao Feixuan popped up with a smile on his face. He gave Meng Chao a bear hug before he introduced him to the core members of Blue Home. Everyone, you must know that Thundercloud Corporation has recently been revealed to have been hoarding resources, right? The reason behind why justice prevailed so soon isnt just because of Blue Home. The Broken Star Club also helped us! Zhao Feixuan said loudly. This is Leader Meng of the Broken Star Club. I dont need to give any further introductions to his deeds, but I think that some of you dont know that Meng Chao is also someone who loves Earth culture. At the same time, he is also very concerned about Dragon Citys future. His penetrating views have allowed me to learn much, so you should try to get closer to Leader Meng! Immediately, the graceful middle-aged men standing under Earths globe, the high-spirited old men standing under the painting of the river, and the young adults who wore the black military uniforms from Earth and had the d sign on the armbands surrounded them. Chapter 369 - Project 101 Zhao Feixuan introduced the people to Meng Chao. The graceful middle-aged men were all tactical analyzers from consulting companies affiliated to the Other World research center. There were four great research centers in Dragon City: zombie research center, monster research center, Other World research center, and the ruins research center. Among them, the zombie research center was built the earliest. In the beginning, its researchers focused on zombies fighting model and how to solve the problems they posed. Later, they started to research the zombie virus. When they realized that the zombie viruses could break the shackles on human genes and allow them to unlock superpowers, they gradually moved to researching spirit energy, runic symbols, and life sciences. It was the main research department in regard to superhumans cultivation system. The monster research center and ruins research center were just as their names suggested. They researched monsters and the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower, which brought a lot of advanced technology for the development of Dragon City. The monster research center was close with Agricultural University. The abnormal beast research department was also under the monster research center, so it was the research center that Meng Chao was relatively familiar with. The Other World research center explored the world behind the fog and was in charge of analyzing whether there were civilizations in the Other World. If there were any, they would also have to figure out at which stage these civilizations were, how much fighting power they had, how humanity should conquer them, and other things. The Other World research center could obtain a lot more information regarding the depths of the fog and the world beyond Monster Mountain Range compared to normal industries. The consultant companies under it organized this information. Once the tactical analyzers made predictions, they would give instructions to the other companies and superhumans. The two high-spirited old men were lecturers from important departments in Dragon City University. The young adults wearing the black military uniforms from Earth also had key positions in Dragon City. The core members of Blue Home were all distinguished and talented people! Meng Chao had awakened a lot of his memories and had been the club leader for Broken Star Club for half a year, so he could already be considered to have experience in society now. Ive long since heard that Blue Home has gathered all sorts of knowledgeable people in Dragon City, he said with a smile. Just now, when I heard your discussions, I felt enlightened. In the past, I never thought that there were such problems in Dragon City. It seems like I will have to ask for your advice. One of the tactical analyzers from the Other World research center said, Im not worthy of giving advice, but we can discuss and think about Dragon Citys future together. This is a responsibility that superhumans cannot cast aside. Dragon City transmigrated more than half a century ago. It first went through a dark era where order collapsed. Later, new things like spirit energy and superhumans popped up. How could it be possible for there to be no problems within the city? But we shouldnt be afraid of problems. As long as all Dragon Citizens are united and face them bravely, we will definitely be able to solve the problems and turn Dragon City into a paradise that is like Earth. The two lecturers from Dragon City University stroked their beards and said, Thats right. Earths civilizations might not have been perfect, but there was something good about them. Everyone was equal. Everyone had the right to chase after their dreams and fight against oppression. The powerful who could cover up their crimes and millionaires were the same as poor, homeless people. They were all limited by their weak physical bodies and could be killed by a bullet or a knife. This absolute fairness was the basis of our civilization. But after we transmigrated to the Other World and discovered spirit energy, some humans evolved into superhumans. The absolute fairness was broken, and the foundation of our civilization started shaking. Spirit energy tore apart our civilization and is increasingly turning superhumans and normal people into two different entities. If we dont ponder over this problem and solve it, it will turn into a ticking time bomb with constantly increasing power, which will explode without warning. At that time, no matter how great our military technology is compared to the other civilizations, it will be difficult for us to conquer the Other World. But even if we do manage to conquer the Other World, we might end up being corrupted and devoured by its civilizations or scattered. We would no longer be a civilization from Earth and our descendants wouldnt know that theyre Earthlings. So, before we solve the problem within Dragon City, we cannot recklessly step on the path to expanding our territory! The young adults dressed in the black military uniforms from earth swung their hands and said, We must centralize the authority of Dragon City, and the superhumans and normal people must submit to this absolute power. Then, we might be able to conquer the Other World. It is only like this that we will be able to say that Earths civilization has conquered the Other World! Leader Meng, what do you think? The young adults stared intensely at Meng Chao. He smiled wryly and said, Im sorry, Ive never thought about such profound questions. It will take a long time to digest them, and Ill just come up with a really flawed conclusion at first anyway. Why dont you talk to each other first, and Ill just learn from all of you seriously? Leader Meng, youre being too courteous. Were just talking to each other and speaking our minds! The young adults looked like they wanted to get to the bottom of the situation. One of them thought of something and asked, By the way, recently, the Survival Committee has clearly noticed the problems in Dragon City and tossed out two slogans. The blood of the strong flows for the weak. and Superhumans are the weapons of human civilization. Leader Meng, what are your thoughts on them? Since the question was so specific, Meng Chao could not get away by trying to dodge it. He felt that the young adults represented the core members of Blue Home and wanted to test his reaction to what they said and see whether he was on the same side as them. Naturally, Meng Chao could scoff at the two slogans, just like Lu Siya. But his mind raced. He felt that if he really did that, he would be going overboard. He was silent for a while before he said slowly, These slogans are good things. If anyone doesnt believe in them, then they dont have a conscience. Oh? The young adults looked at each other. Meng Chao then changed his tone and said, But while they might sound good, if anyone believes that these two slogans will make all the superhumansespecially the high level superhumans with a lot of power in their hands and bound tightly by their families, business, and personal interestsinto selfless saints who will contribute everything they have to human civilization, then its not that they dont have a conscience, but that theyre just plain stupid. The young adults were slightly taken aback, then snickered. The tactical analyzers from the Other World research center could not help but smile as well. Even the lecturers from Dragon City University had faint smiles on their faces after they carefully pondered over what Meng Chao said about having no conscience if they didnt believe in the slogans, but being stupid if they did. The atmosphere instantly became cordial. When the people looked at Meng Chao, their gazes became much friendlier. Lets go, everyone. Zhao Feixuan said with a smile. I will first invite all of you to enjoy an old movie from Earth. If you have other questions, once the movie ends, we can talk while we eat. The Blue Home members watched an ancient sci-fi movie. It spoke about how the sun started aging rapidly and swelled up while they were all on Earth. It was about to devour half of the solar system within a short period of time. To save themselves, humanity tossed out a brave planturn Earth into a wanderer. They would use all the power and create more than ten thousand super engines and thrustvectoring engines. They would push Earth away from the solar system, and in 2,500 years, they would reach a new home. Since this was a classic sci-fi related to Earth, Meng Chao had naturally seen it countless times. But it did not stop him from enjoying it. The magnificent Earth, the endless natural sceneseven though they were all frozenthe peoples solemnity and heroism when they deployed the saturated reinforcement and the way Earth looked so tiny when it traveled through the galaxy and past the giant planets made it look incredibly mighty and touched Meng Chaos soul. He was deeply immersed in the exciting plot and unable to extract himself from it. Then, the high-spirited ending song rose. The lights in the projection hall were lit, and Meng Chao exhaled. He snapped out of being immersed in the Wandering Earth and returned to Dragon City. He looked around. The members of Blue Home were like him. All of them were deeply shocked and appeared contemplative. They quickly started discussing the movie passionately. Only a population as great as that on Earth would be able to support a mighty civilization, right? Dragon City is still too small! There werent any superhumans on Earth, but when the power of normal people was gathered together, they were able to make the flames of civilization burn to such a brilliant degree! I really want the tunnel between the Other World and Earth to be opened soon and go back to our home planet to take a look. The real Earth must be a hundred times more beautiful than the harsh Earth depicted in the movie, right? While Meng Chao was still thinking about the meaning behind why Blue Home decided to play this movie, a middle-aged man he had never seen before suddenly stood up at the front row. Based on the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, male pattern baldness, and his creased, checkered shirt, he had to be an above average fighter. He should have fumbled about in the darkness and went to sit at the front row when they were halfway through screening the movie. Quite a number of people saw him and cried out excitedly. Looks like hes a high-ranking member in Blue Home, Meng Chao thought. It was just as Meng Chao expected. Zhao Feixuan introduced him as a veteran researcher from the ruins research center who was involved in Project 101. His name was Wu Haibo. Even though the ruins research center was established the latest, since their research target was the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower, it had the highest standards. It could come into contact with the most number of secrets, and it managed to excavate incredible amounts of advanced technology. They were basically the leader of the four research centers. Even Meng Chaos return to the past was somehow related to the ruins research center. As for Project 101, it was not a secret. It was the project researching controllable transmigration. From the moment Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, the citizens had been thinking about returning to Earth. Right after they stabilized social order, the project to develop controllable transmigration became one of the most important projects. It was set up right away and large amounts of resources were poured into it. Unfortunately, based on what Meng Chao remembered, during the later stage of the Monster War, the project to develop controllable transmigration ran into a major setback. Apparently, an accident occured, and an explosion happened. A group of crucial researchers died. The project was never able to recover from that. Even when Dragon City encountered the apocalypse, it was not able to open the space-time tunnel connecting the Other World to Earth. For now, however, the accident had not yet happened. The project to develop controllable transmigration still had a lot of great researchers, and there were plenty of people supporting them in society. Even Meng Chaos family had tightened their belts to donate money to the transmigration fund so that they could help increase the speed of developing transmigration technology. The normal citizens, middle-rank superhumans, and low-end superhumans were all confident that they could return to Earth. Chapter 370 - City Spaceship Most of the members in Blue Home were in the Home Party. They believed that there would come a day when the transmigration technology would be developed, so they gave a lot of funds to Project 101 and were very passionate about the projects development. When they saw that Wu Haibo was present, they surrounded him and asked about Project 101s situation. Wu Haibo said with a smile, With your great support, we have gained a substantial breakthrough in Project 101. I believe that after a while, the experts will personally come to Blue Home to tell you the good news. Since today is a movie viewing day, it would be better for us to talk about the movie. What we saw just now was really magnificent and touching. But do you think that its plausible to install engines on Earth and make the whole planet leave its orbit so that it can traverse for thousands of years? The group looked at each other. They knew that the transmigration expert did not just come here to talk about the details of the movie. Meng Chao also started pondering over the meaning behind Wu Haibos question. After a moment, Wu Haibo revealed the answer himself. Movies are just fabrications. Planetary engines might seem magnificent, but its very difficult to make them a reality. First, Earth and a lot of the theoretically habitable planets need a lot of liquid and an ozone layer. Its surface must also be a levitating plate. If you imagine Earths crust as an eggshell, then the whole planet is the eggwhite and the egg yolk. A planetary engine is like a needle poking the eggshell. The most possible scenario that will happen if you build one is not that you will push the egg forward, but that the eggshell will burst, which means that the crust will tear apart. Floods, earthquakes, volcano eruptions, and all sorts of destructive natural disasters will come one after another. You wont even be able to hide underground to avoid it. Second, based on the propelling force of the planetary engine and the resources it uses, the idea of taking thousands of years to reach a new home is just too beautiful of a dream. In reality, this journey would take more than ten thousand years. Before you reach your new home, all the resources on Earth will have been depleted and it would become a speck of dust that will gradually cool down in the dark universe. Third, even if we were lucky enough to reach a new galaxy and find a giant astronomical object that is like Earth, then fuse into the celestial motion of that galaxy, we might end up changing the orbital trajectory of that galaxy, and it would have consequences we cannot measure. The possibility of two planets orbits intersecting and them crashing into each other because they attract each other is also very great. Hence, the Wandering Planet might be a romantic idea, but its not a way universal civilizations might use to move through the universe. Everyone, please expand your imagination and imagine as much as possible. If a civilization grew to the point that it could soar through the different ends of the universe, what sort of vehicle would it use? A planet, or a spaceship? The people started talking with each other. A young adult in Earths black military uniform said, Since its impossible to use Earth as a vehicle, it seems like we can only use a spaceship. Thats right. A planet is too big. Pushing a planet forward to travel through the universe will require too many resources, and the consequences would also be something we cannot imagine. If we dont run into a critical situation like the planet swelling up within a short time, like what happened in the movie, there would never be a reason for us to risk it all in such a way, Wu Haibo said. Compared to using an entire planet as a vehicle, using a spaceship to travel through the universe is much better. Its also a piece of technology that is also much easier to realize. But spaceships have their own problems too. You cant fit a lot of people into a spaceship. Humans, or rather, carbon-based intelligent lifeforms are creatures that originated on the planet. Theyre born to need a large space and all sorts of resources to expand their civilization. In the vast universe, even Earth itself is an insignificant speck, and a spaceship that is billions of times smaller than Earth is even more so. It cant even be considered to be the size of a virus or bacteria. Its impossible to imagine a civilization using just hundreds of spaceships to move to another planet that is on the far side of the other end of the universe. Besides that, its very difficult for a spaceship to retain the essence of a civilization because of its size. Meng Chao understood what Wu Haibo meant. It reminded him of the Dragon King Town that Ye Xiaoxing had introduced to him before. It was not easy for a human civilization to maintain the laws, morals, lifestyle, and reproductive methods of Earth in a town or a spaceship. If Earthlings left Earth and rode in small spaceships with only a fragile shell separating them from the dark and cold universe, they would be destined to be devoured by the darkness, and gradually, they would develop another civilization and turn into other creatures. They would end up as people of the universe, not Earth. Of course, if they could create a gigantic spaceship and fit an entire city into it, they might be able to solve the problem of their civilization changing into something else. But with Dragon Citys current technology, it seemed even more impossible for them to create that sort of super spaceship compared to successfully developing controllable transmigration. The planet is too big, and a normal spaceship is too small. Is there then a vehicle that is moderate in size and can carry the flames of our civilization and spread it through the entire universe? Wu Haibo smiled faintly and gave the answer. Yes, there isa city. A city is the crystallization of a civilization. All productions, organizations, and wars in human civilization were born in cities. The word city and civilization is the same in many languages. And when an archaeological team discovers a capital of a civilization, only then we are certain that this particular civilization once existed. Many humans once lived in villages and mountains, then, as our civilization began to become highly organized, societal production and the lives of humans became centralized in highly developed cities. This can help you imagine that if a planetary civilization developed to its peak, 90% of its people, technology, and societal production would be gathered in a few metropolises. Based on the mass of the entire planet, the metropolises and civilizations would occupy less than one percent of the entire planet. The remaining mass of 99/100 would be occupied by a small handful of farms, breeding grounds, and mines. Aside from them, there would be mountains, rainforests, deserts, and oceans. Their significance to the civilization is practically zero. If a civilization wants to spread to the four corners of the universe, there is no need for it to push the entire planet forward, like what you saw in the movie. They would only need to turn the city, which is the most essential core of the civilization, into a super spaceship that could move for hundreds of millions of light years. This wild method of moving through the universe left everyone dumbfounded. Meng Chaos mind raced, and sparks of excitement shone in his eyes. Turning a city into a super spaceship has clear benefits, Wu Haibo continued calmly. First, a city is large enough. It has a civilization that has at least millions or tens of millions of people. Its large enough to retain the morals, laws, and lifestyles of the civilization in its home planet and make sure that the spirit of the civilization would never change, or at the very least, would not change in just a few hundred years. Second, the city is already constructed. After we descended to another world, we wouldnt need to start from zero and start building things from scratch. Instead, it would be very easy for us to expand in the foreign world. As long as we could discover enough resources, we could grow by several levels. Even if we discovered other intelligent lifeforms, wed be large enough to communicate or suppress them. In the end, the flames of our civilization would burn through the entire planet. Third, the amount of fuel required to make an entire city travel through the universe might be astronomical, but its still much lower than what would be required to push a planet forward. Besides, the mass of a city cant cause the trajectory of an entire planet to change. Its relatively easier to control, and its also safer. Based on what Ive said, I believe that when a civilization has the ability to travel through the universe, especially when it has dimensional transportation technology that is faster than the speed of light, they would definitely turn their cities into super spaceships. Its this, or they would turn super spaceships into cities. The distinction between the two would soon become blurry, and in the end, they would become one. When he said this, everyone aside Meng Chao finally registered what he meant. The tactical analyzers from the Other World research center said in a contemplative manner, Mr. Wu, are you saying that Dragon City is a spaceship from an ancient civilization? Wu Haibo smiled faintly. The time is not right yet, so I wont say anything. Today is a movie viewing session, and Im just voicing my opinion after watching the movie. Its just ramblings of this old man. But its also a hypothesis. If Dragon City was really a spaceship from the ancient civilization, it would explain why it could transmigrate to the Other World; transmigration would have always been its true mission. This so-called transmigration is just us going on a trip based on the route that has been set for us. But Wu Haibos words stirred up a lot of thoughts. Many of the core members in Blue Home became excited. They began talking to each other. How could this be possible? Using a planetary engine to move a planet forward is understandable, but isnt transporting a city that is an innumerable number of light years away harmlessly into a foreign land way too inconceivable? Wu Haibo shrugged and said, It might sound a little unbelievable, but Dragon City has indeed transmigrated. Perhaps in the eyes of a civilization that can travel through the universe, the boundaries of mass and energy arent that clear. They can turn the city into pure energy, then use the fluctuations in high dimensional space to transport the city into another location in a 3D space before turning the city into substance again. Who said that the ancient civilization couldnt create this sort of miracle? The truth is right before our eyes. The surface genes of Earthlings arent that much different compared to the monsters of the Other World. We can breathe the air here and be infected by this worlds viruses. We can sense the warm light and cultivate the mysterious energy. This means that our transmigration wasnt random. This is our destination. This question had puzzled all the Earthlings after their transmigration. The core members of Blue Home discussed it quietly. Meng Chao raised his hand and said, Mr. Wu, Dragon City was built bit by bit by Earthlings. Theres no way we could have given Dragon City the ability to move through high dimensional space without knowing it! Chapter 371 - Home Party Rises to Power Wu Haibo smiled and explained, Perhaps the city itself isnt that important. What is important is that the transmigration propulsion device was buried deep under the city. It could turn a large mass within a certain area into energy, and that large mass was the entire city. It then transferred it to high dimensional space and projected it to a 3D coordinate at the other end of the universe before it turned the city into substance again. With this transmigration propulsion device, no matter how the city looks like, it can instantly travel through the entire universe. It doesnt matter if its full of modern skyscrapers, the ancient pavilions from the middle ages, or even the stone pillars or stone towers from primitive tribes. Meng Chao found it unbelievable. The continuation of a civilization isnt an easy thing, Wu Haibo lamented. Especially when you try to project the flames of civilization at the other end of a universe. Who knows whether those flames will be extinguished while on their way to the other end of the universe? They might even distort into something different. Humanity might end up destroyed, and we might lose our morals. Law might be shattered. Civilized people who were polite and full of intelligence yesterday might turn into savages who will feast on flesh and blood when they face the brutal reality. If you used normal methods to create a propulsion device, we might lose this piece of technology at some point in time. The propulsion device might get damaged as well. As time passes, the descendants of the civilization would no longer recognize the true face of the propulsion device and forget their mission. This possibility is not impossible, but, in fact, very plausible! So, setting up the transmigration propulsion device under the city would allow transmigration to happen no matter how much the civilization has developed or fallen. This is a very logical design. Wait Meng Chao caught onto a loophole. This means that before Dragon City was built, there was already a transmigration propulsion device buried underground? How is that possible? Even if the ancient civilization was really in control of moving through the universe freely, how would they know under which stretch of empty land to bury the propulsion device? How could they predict that some day in the future, there would be a metropolis with tens of millions of people in one of the areas? The appearance of a civilization and its rise to glory are restricted by the weather and geography, Wu Haibo said. The early civilizations of humanity all appeared besides rivers and in river deltas with moist and fertile soil. They helped foster the earliest members of the civilization. Our mother country on our home planet was an ancient kingdom that had a long history and a brilliant civilization. Our glorious city had millions of people. Everything had been around for thousands of years, and while some cities shifted places as the world changed, you could predict the changes in terrain. Even if we couldnt accurately predict the changes of Earths terrain one thousand years ago, the ancient civilization had the ability to transmigrate through the universe. It wouldnt have been difficult for them to predict the changes of the planets surface. So, the ancient civilization could absolutely predict where a human civilization would build a metropolis. There arent plenty of places in all of Earth with a lot of space along large rivers or beside the oceans, where the rivers will end up meeting each other, and fair weather. The ancient civilization might have set up transmigration propulsion devices under most of these areas. Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Are you saying that aside from Dragon City, all the other big cities with tens of millions of people on Earth also have the ability to transmigrate? Wu Haibo smiled and continued, Perhaps. This is a wishful hope of mine. If we could find another city that had transmigrated to some other area in the Other World, that would be great! The other possibility is that the transmigration propulsion device itself could project a unique energy wave that attracted the ancestors who ate raw flesh and drank blood. The ancient civilization gave them wisdom and taught them how to build a civilization. They then allowed them to build the symbol of a civilization above the transmigration propulsion device. Hence, these cities were formed. Meng Chao opened his mouth. He could not come up with a retort to that. The ancient civilization had left a lot of runic symbols and advanced technology under Dragon City. The runic symbols used the spirit meridians that naturally existed in the human body to create spirit energy magnetic fields that were similar to 3D electricity circuits, which allowed them to activate all sorts of unbelievable divine arts and killing moves. This meant that human civilization and the ancient civilization did indeed have a connection. Either they left behind a legacy for human civilization or they were connected to them by blood. He pondered over this and said, Mr. Wu, is this the newest research result of Project 101? This was a question that all the core members of Blue Home had. Wu Haibo answered with a smile. I mentioned just now that this is just my personal wild thoughts, and theyre not fully developed yet. Please remain calm. I believe that before long, Project 101 will be able to obtain a result that will shock the entire land. All the people in Project 101 want those who have been supporting us to know that controllable transmigration is definitely not a dream. Your investment and sponsorships arent wasted. Since we could transmigrate from Earth to the Other World, we will definitely be able to transmigrate from the Other World back to Earth. Even if we cant transmigrate the entire city back, we should have no problem transmigrating some information and some of our people. The people looked at each other with delight. Everyone! Everyone! Zhao Feixuan used the chance to get on the stage and stand beside Wu Haibo. He said loudly, All this while, there have always been two paths for Dragon City to take when it came to its future. The believers of these two paths agree that there are plenty of problems in the current Dragon City, especially due to new entities like spirit energy and superhumans. They pose a huge problem for the core spirit of Earths morals, laws, societal structure, and equality among humans. The Colonization Party, which has the most people agreeing with it, believes that as long as humans conquer Monster Mountain Range and sweep through all of the Other World, we will be able to smoothly solve all problems as we push forward. But the Home Party believes that conquering the Other World will only cover up those problems. We wont be able to truly solve them. On the contrary, if we dont solve the conflict in Dragon City first, we wont be able to gain full victory when trying to conquer the Other World. However, if we limit ourselves to the area within Monster Mountain Range and rely on the territory Dragon City has occupied, it will certainly be difficult for us to find the perfect answer to solve the complicated and chaotic conflicts in the city. This is the reason behind why the Home Party has never been able to voice our opinions firmly over the past ten years and why the Colonization Party always mocks us and says that we have no motivation to make progress. But now, with all of you quietly supporting Project 101 for years, weve finally seen light. The birth of controllable transmigration is no longer a faraway dream. Soon, we will be able to contact our home planet, our adorable, sacred, one and only blue home. With the support of our home planet, we will be able to solve the conflicts in Dragon City, ensure that Earthlings spirit remains firm, and obtain a large amount of resources and military replenishment from our home planet. Then, well be able to move our army deep into the Other World. This is the only way to obtain victory. Everyone, youre elites from your industries. Youre also the backbone that supports the future of Dragon City. I hope that from today onwards, you will continue to be useful as elites and backbone and spread the ideals of the Home Party so that more citizens as well as politicians in the Survival Committee, who belong to the Home Party, will support Project 101. We should use our efforts to gain a more brilliant future for Dragon City and the home for all humans! All hail Dragon City! All hail Earth! All hail humanity! All the core members of Blue Home, including Wu Haibo, who stood beside Zhao Feixuan, raised their arms and cheered loudly. Meng Chao brought his arms up as well and swung them along with the crowd. But he swept his gaze swiftly over the people, attempting to find someone or some group who showed signs of being bewitched by abnormal beasts. After the movie screening ended, most of the core members of Blue Home left. Zhao Feixuan invited Meng Chao to his house to eat. Along with them came transmigration expert Wu Haibo, who was a member of Project 101. Meng Chao kept thinking about it. Blue Home was an organization formed with the core idea of returning to Earth, so Wu Haibos position in the organization had to be very high. Were they trying to make Meng Chao join their cause? Just as he expected, when they arrived at Zhao Feixuans house, Wu Haibo first praised him for being young and accomplished, for creating miracles and rising to power, and being the leader of the golden era. Then, he eagerly asked Meng Chao his opinion regarding the Home Party and Colonization Party. Meng Chao did not want to lie to him. Besides, he could sense that the vitality magnetic fields from Wu Haibos limbs and body were not strong, but the spirit energy surrounding his brain was incredibly active. He had to be someone who was really skilled with mental techniques. Cheap lies would not deceive him. Meng Chao thought about his words for a while before he answered honestly, I dont know whether controllable transmigration will work, and I dont have any special thoughts about the Home Party, but I dont have high regard toward the ideals of the Colonization Party, either. Selfishness is natural to humans. And its the nature of businesses to continue expanding and earning more profit than they need until they collapse because they cant digest what they have. When peerless fighters and mega corporations are trapped in the tiny Dragon City with normal people, everyone can suppress their nature and work together for the time being to fight against life-threatening dangers. However, when that life-threatening danger is gone, the peerless fighters and mega corporations will break free of normal people and rush to the endless Other World. When they can do whatever they want all over the Other World and get more benefits for themselves, their families, businesses, and forces of power, I dont think that they will remember their initial mission and their identities as Dragon Citizens or even their identities as Earthlings. When it comes to this, I agree with your ideals. Without solving the problems in Dragon City but rashly colonizing and conquering the Other World, our civilization will not gain a true victory. It will only bring our disaster and destruction. I feel like I can already see it. If Dragon City was taken over by the Colonization Party, we would invite a terrifying future upon us. Millions of brilliant fireworks would light up above Dragon City, then spread out. Before my retinas would be burned by flames, Id see children being burned alive. Their skins would shrivel up, making them look like old people, but they would continue burning until they were only skeletons. But thats not the end, those skeletons would then be reduced to ashes. Screams will come from those ashes, for the flames will continue burning them until they are white smoke that will struggle to rise into the air His words were a combination of Lin Chuan and Gao Yes thoughts as well as the reality he saw in his previous life. As he spoke, he sank into a nightmare he could not chase away. Perhaps it was because his expression was too scary, but thick blood vessels started throbbing around his temples, which startled Xiao Fanghua, who was bringing out the dishes. The steaming Ghost Claw Fish nearly fell on the floor. Chapter 372 - 1+1>2 Zhao Feixuan and Wu Haibo looked at each other, and they could see the delight in each others eyes. Meng Chao did not seem to be pretending. They did not expect that he would be so against the ideals of the Colonization Party. Meng Chao, I didnt expect that when so many youngsters have become arrogant because we gained full victory at the northern frontlines, you would be able to remain so calm. Youre truly the only one with a clear head when everyone else is deceived! Zhao Feixuan slapped his thigh. I knew that I didnt make a wrong judgement of your character. Youre indeed not part of the Colonization Party. Youre a real member of the Home Party! Meng Chao thought. Of course Im not part of the Colonization Party. In his previous life, Dragon City suffered a devastating loss during the Monster War. They had to rely on the badly damaged space in Monster Mountain Range and the depleted resources, which were no longer enough and could not sustain the human civilization. The survivors were forced to exhaust all their resources to build the army and keep it alive as the battles continued without end. Even though they had managed to conquer a few places during the first few years they expanded outwards and defeated other armies effortlessly, thereby causing their name as the Extraordinary Disaster to spread through the Other World, they also ended up attracting a lot of enemies and catching the attention of a lot of powerful entities as strong as the deities themselves. Their heroic advance and victory at that time were just them filling their hungry stomachs with poison, so it was difficult for them to escape destruction. Besides, the consequences of pouring all of their resources into the military was militarizing the entire society. Even Meng Chao and most of the Dragon Citizens ended up turning into frenzied battle machines. After Meng Chao returned to the past, he did not want to walk down that stupid path again. Even if they had to conquer the Other World, he would definitely find a smarter way to do it. But though he did not like the Colonization Party, it did not mean that he was part of the Home Party. Wu Haibos words during the movie screening hadnt come out of nowhere. They had to have gained a crucial breakthrough in Project 101 or deciphered part of the mystery behind their transmigration. But in his previous life, Project 101 ran into an accident and a large number of transmigration experts died. Because of it, Project 101 collapsed. Even when the apocalypse arrived, the transmigrators were unable to see that sacred patch of blue from their home planet. Home Party, which was built on the basis that controllable transmigration could be developed, also turned into a fantasy. Soon, it disappeared without a trace. Meng Chao suddenly thought about something. Could his return to the past change the ending of Project 101? When he thought about it in depth, he found it plausible. First of all, they won the northern offense, which allowed Dragon City to harvest ten times the resources than what they had in his previous life. Some of those resources definitely went into Project 101 through various channels. This might have increased the speed of development for controllable transmigration. Second, since he knew that something would happen to Project 101, he could remind Wu Haibo to be careful. Failing once or twice or even ten or one hundred times in the research was fine. As long as the researchers were fine, sooner or later, they would definitely be able to open the dimensional tunnel connecting the Other World to Earth. Perhaps this was the real solution that could save Dragon City. Unfortunately, in his previous life, Meng Chao was busy taking care of his parents, practicing his harvesting skills, and earning money. He only took a brief glance at the news about the major accident concerning Project 101. He did not pay attention to the specific time and process. Besides, since the butterfly had already flapped its wings, the storm it caused had already completely changed a lot of details. Meng Chao could not predict just when and how Project 101 would encounter a major accident again. Meng Chao, since we have the same ideals, would you like to join Blue Home? Zhao Feixuan asked sincerely. Of course, we know very well that you have a unique status. There are already more than one hundred thousand members in the Broken Star Club. As the club leader, its impossible for you to be a normal member of another organization. Blue Home is relatively lax. Most of the lovers of Earths culture just need to register in the club. We have a twelve-member committee, and I suppose you can say that the members in the committee are pretty fixed. Mr. Wu and I are both committee members. If youre willing to join, you would be the thirteenth committee member in Blue Home and would be able to join the core matters and plans of Blue Home. What do you think? Wu Haibo did not stay quiet, either. I wont hide from you, Meng Chao. We have already gained a substantial breakthrough in controllable transmigration. Before long, we will be able to hear the voices from our home planet and return to the embrace of Earths civilization. But Dragon City has been wandering in the Other World for nearly sixty years. Our bodies, minds, abilities, societal customs, morals, laws, societal structures, and martial power are very different from everything on our home planet. Many of the people in our society are doubtful that Dragon City will be able to blend perfectly into our home planet. They believe that it would be better for us to gain a firm foothold in the Other World before we contact our home planet. A lot of the frenzied supporters of the Colonization Party believe that with Dragon Citys superior technology, steel army, and the strength of our best fighters, we can suppress all of the Other World. When we have completely absorbed the planet, we can then return to Earth in a grand manner. It would not be too late by then. The Home Party needs to use various channels to spread our voice. The Broken Star Club has more than one hundred thousand members, and thats undoubtedly a very good channel. We can make more citizens know of our ideals and learn that were not cowards who are afraid of our enemies. Instead, were sincerely thinking of the future of human civilization and every human being. Of course, Blue Home can also provide help to the Broken Star Club. Based on what I know, the members of the Broken Star Club mostly occupy the grassroot positions of various industries. There are also no politicians in the Survival Committee who can speak for all of you, right? Even though Blue Home isnt as powerful and rich as the nine great mega corporations and cant do whatever we want, there are still quite a lot of politicians in the Survival Committee who support us. If both of our organizations worked together, we would definitely be able to produce a 1+1>2 effect. With our will, we could build the path leading to Dragon Citys future! His last sentence tempted Meng Chao. Honestly, if he had not seen the end of Project 101 and the Home party in his previous life and did not have the proof and information from the abnormal beast research department that there was a high possibility that there was an incredibly cunning abnormal beast lurking in Blue Home, he would not be averse to joining Blue Home as a committee member and facilitating a deeper cooperation between the Broken Star Club and Blue Home. Now, it was not that simple. He did not give them a firm answer. He just told them that this was a major matter and he needed to think about it. He also needed to talk to the directors of the Broken Star Club. While he thought about it, if he could join the core activities of Blue Home as an observer and understand the ideals of the Home Party further, that would be for the best. Of course, in exchange, the Broken Star Club would also invite some of the transmigration experts and core members of Blue Home to host some talks, movie screenings, or other such activities so that they could spread the Home Partys ideals, but whether or not the broken-star superhumans believed in them or supported them would be up to them. In any case, there were a lot of Broken Star Club members who had already joined Blue Home. If they wanted to speak their mind freely about the subject, who was Meng Chao to stop them? Zhao Feixuan and Wu Haibo had never hoped that Meng Chao would agree to them immediately. To them, it was already good enough that Meng Chao was willing to observe Blue Home. After all, he was the club leader of the Broken Star Club. Everyone was happy during the meal. Over the course of the next few days, even though Zhao Feixuan did not get a concrete answer from Meng Chao, he invited Meng Chao to join a few high-profile internal activities and introduced a few of the committee members to him. Aside from hunters who were very famous because of their deeds in the wild, ace lecturers in famous schools, and business people from new businesses, Meng Chao also got to know two politicians from the Survival Committee. Through them, he got to learn that the Survival Committee had intense debates about the future development of Dragon City. Not all politicians were optimistic about the idea that they could defeat all armies with their own army. After analyzing the information he obtained from these events, Meng Chao noticed that the scale of Blue Homes organization far surpassed what he estimated. The statuses of the members and their demands were relatively complicated as well. The members of Blue Home could be generally divided into a couple groups. The largest group was naturally composed of normal people. Humans were never a race that loved war. This was especially so for normal people, who had not awakened to superpowers. Compared to endless fights, a peaceful life with simple food was what they wanted. Over the past few decades, Dragon Citizens had been fighting nonstop against monster invasions to defend their home. Even women and children could assemble guns and kill monsters without batting an eyelid. But this did not mean that everyone loved the idea of living such a life forever. After the Monster War ended, many normal citizens would be unwilling to start another war immediately, and to boot, this would be a war that would be larger, more devastating, and no one knew if they would win it. Even if they really want to colonize the Other World, they should at least let us catch our breath, right? Dragon City has been at war for more than half a century. No one wants to fight for another half a century! This was the thought among a lot of normal citizens. They were the natural supporters of the Home Party. The next group was composed of middle-range and low-end superhumans like broken-star superhumans. Most of them were not part of cultivation families or mega corporations. Countless heroes had popped up in Dragon City during the dark and bloody era fifty years ago. It was because of these heroes who were the first to awaken to superpowers and led the crowd that Dragon Citizens could fight and defend their civilization. Among them, nine absurdly strong heroes built nine great gangs. They warded off the zombie and monster invasions and ensured the safety of normal citizens. They also rebuilt a fragile order in their tiny lairs. Then, through development that caused a snowball effect, they turned their gangs into businesses, and their businesses then evolved into financial corporations. The leaders of the financial corporations were all cultivation families who married each other and had solid foundations in society. They were once the protectors of Dragon City, and all the citizens remembered their contributions. However, as the nine great mega corporations continued growing and the scale of the cultivation families grew larger, they began reaping way too much profit. Slowly, they became in control of the economic lifeline, the crucial markets, and important positions in Dragon City, which blocked off the path for the superhumans who appeared after them. They could not rise up the ranks at atll. This was their reality. At the same time towering trees protected other plants from the storm, they blocked off the sun, so other plants could not grow into towering trees. This was perhaps an eternal conflict in nature. Chapter 373 - All Sorts of People in the Home Party Most of Broken Star Clubs members were poor people who took up basic positions in companies. Many of them had mentioned their frustrations to Meng Chao before. They told him that right now, the good job positions in Dragon City, be it corporate positions or government positions affiliated to the Survival Committee, were all occupied by the rich people. The good positions were all managerial in nature and looked grand on the surface, but had relatively easy jobs and could allow them to produce results easily. The rich people were also in control of a lot of connections and resources. They just needed to complete their tasks within the set office hours every day. Then, they could use their remaining time to cultivate. Their companies or units would also provide a lot of subsidies and chances for them to cultivate. The poor who had no power or authority could only work hard in their companies or units. Most of the jobs they could take required them to do a lot of trifling tasks, were tiring, highly repetitive, and could not easily go through the process of quantization. Normal working hours meant that they had to work from eight in the morning until eight at night. They often had to work extra, and it was normal for them to even work overnight. The result of working too long was that they did not have any personal time to cultivate. The path of cultivation was like rowing a boat upstream. If they did not advance, they would fall back. If they had to work overtime every day, there was no way for them to maintain their cultivation realm. Hence, when the end of the year was around the corner, the rich people would be able to produce beautiful results and reach a brand new realm. They would show off new divine arts and killing moves, get all sorts of certs, and might even use their spare time to go to the wild to hunt monsters while protected by the powerful fighters of their families, which would earn them all sorts of medals from the Supernatural Tower. Unlike them, the poor children had to work all year long, and on most days, they had to work overnight. Forget increasing their cultivation realm, for it was even difficult for them to maintain a normal, healthy body. And once their bodies were destroyed by the heavy workload, they would not be able to go to the wild to kill monsters. When both were compared, wasnt it clear just who was the real best worker of the year and who should have the chance to be promoted and earn a higher salary? This was not a problem within a certain industry or department. This was a problem faced by all poor people in all industries. Their lives had indeed improved when they left the chaotic era when zombies and monsters wreaked havoc and societal order was destroyed. Now, they lived in a new era with law and order and had peaceful lives. But the age when heroes rose to action and abject youths could seize a chance to rise to the top was also gone. The broken-star superhumans had told Meng Chao one joke. Can the children of Heaven Realm fighters become Deity Realm elites? Of course not! Deity Realm elites have their own children too! The joke was indeed ridiculous, but it let Meng Chao know just what sort of mindset the poor people have. They might not be able to change the current situation if they joined Blue Home, but at the very least, they could make jokes, support each other, and vent about the pressure they felt in life, work, and cultivation. It could make them feel better. Aside from the middle-range and low-end superhumans who were born poor, some of the upper middle-range and high-end superhumans who had some achievements under their belts as well as some Deity Realm elites were also very interested in Blue Home. Logically speaking, Deity Realm elites were already at the top of Dragon City. There was no need for them to mingle around with poor people. But as their cultivation realms increased, the quality of the resources they needed every day to cultivate also increased. Each Deity Realm elite was a black hole, and they were massive combustion machines that needed to consume an astronomical number of resources all the time. The Deity Realm elites themselves could not gather enough resources to maintain their cultivation realm, much less reach higher cultivation realms. If they relied solely on themselves, they would be like the giants in the animal world. Aside from looking for food and digesting it every day, they could forget about doing anything else. Because of that, most of them formed their own forces of power and relied on the strength of their followers to get enough resources. But with the nine great mega corporations and cultivation families hiding their crimes, creating pressure, and monopolizing resources, it was just as hard to cultivate in Deity Realm as building a new force of power. The nine great cultivation families often tossed out olive branches to the people who had recently risen to power. They wished to recruit them, form political marriages, or bring these new powerful people into the structure of the nine great cultivation families in any other way. Some of the powerful people whose foundations were not strong had to submit to the nine great mega corporations to obtain the channels they used to gather, organize, and distribute resources, which could help them solve the problem of their cultivation, but it took away their independence. Thats why a lot more powerful people chose not to submit. Those who reached Deity Realm were all people with firm spirits, outstanding intellect, and a wild nature. They had risked their lives to reach Deity Realm. They broke through the limits of their lives for the sake of standing above all life forms. They would not accept being manipulated by any law or force of power. If they had to submit to the nine great cultivation families after they reached Deity Realm, that meant that their cultivation was in vain. The peerless people who recently rose to power had a deep conflict with the previous generation of powerful people who had intimidated Dragon City before the Survival Committee was formed. Their greatest conflict was on the question as to whether the previous generation of powerful people still needed to consume an astronomical amount of resources to maintain their superpowers when they were already badly injured and old and frail now. The previous generation of powerful people who were in control of the nine cultivation families and Battle God Lei Zongchao were the pioneers of humanity in terms of spirit energy cultivation. They were the first to awaken to supernatural powers. They were also the ones who had tried all sorts of amazing techniques, divine arts, and secret techniques. They built the current cultivation system, warded off zombies, monsters, and lost people against the savage attacks at human civilization. But the decades of them repeatedly running tests through trial and error and draining their bodies madly had damaged their bodies and souls. The previous generation of powerful people were like incredibly complicated and sophisticated ancient machines who had overworked themselves for decades and were now badly battered by the flames of war and covered in injuries. The maintenance cost to make sure that these ancient machines continued operating was simply insane. However, these previous generation powerful fighters had all the money in the world. The industries and families under them also had the ability to collect large amounts of resources to make sure that these Deity Realm elites continued living. The new generation elites thought that this was a huge waste. New generation elites had to stand up on the shoulders of the old generation elites to grow. They walked forward with their chests puffed out after their seniors opened the path for them. They were in control of more scientific cultivation methods, and hence, they made fewer mistakes and had to suffer less. Compared to the badly wounded old generation elites, they were undoubtedly the ones with more potential to reach a higher realm. No one is denying the contributions made by those of the old generation to Dragon City, but these wounded seniors have to spend a fortune every day just to maintain their current realm. They cant reach a higher realm, so isnt it a waste? If these old seniors could offer up the resources theyre wasting away to the new generation elites, perhaps Dragon City would have already produced a lot more Heaven Realm and Deity Realm superhumans. The seniors have worked hard and gained a lot of achievements. Its about time for them to step down and enjoy their lives. They would not be going overboard with whatever glory or treatment they choose to have, but crystals, superbeast flesh, and all the other valuable resources are tactical resources that belong to all humans. Dont you think that they should be distributed and used more carefully? Many of the previous generation elites are almost one hundred years old. They have to take in an astronomical amount of resources every day, but they arent showing any signs of moving past Deity Realm. You seldom see them fighting monsters too. Is there any meaning behind them using up so much resources, then? If they hand over these resources to the youngsters who are at the prime of their lives or the superhumans who are already at the peak of Earth Realm or Heaven Realm and are just a step away from reaching a breakthrough, wouldnt that be better for Dragon City and all of human civilization? In the current Dragon City, wasting resources is a crime! This sort of view made the new Deity Realm elites sound like ungrateful bastards, but they were voicing the brutal truth. Aside from the new generation elites who did not belong to the nine cultivation families, there were also a lot of scholars and researchers who joined Blue Home. The brutal war over the last fifty years had forced all of Dragon City to practice martial arts. They became a ruthless society where the strong ruled. Even the superhumans regarded the four main fighting occupationsmartial artists, heroic spirit users, machine masters, and beast controllersas the superior occupations. But modern civilization was not one where decisions were made by brute force. If they wanted to completely conquer the Other World, they could not just rely on their fists, cold weapons, guns, and army. They had to conduct research and develop all sorts of fundamental sciences and maintain the bureaucracy that retained the high-efficiency operations in the city. Many of the superhumans did not have limbs that were well developed and could not kill monsters that were stronger than Nightmarish Beasts, but their powerful skills of deduction, calculations, management, and research kept the flames of civilization burning. In fact, they contributed even more to the fact that their civilization was still alive. Unfortunately, with the current system, their contributions were easily underestimated and overlooked. Their status was also not as high as that of the ruthless fighters who killed peerless monsters in the wild. If they did not reform the current system and rashly launched the Colonization War, they could see a future where the brash warriors would have a higher status while the scholars and researchers statuses and strength would plummet even more. We dont care about our own statuses and treatment, but if human civilization turns into a savage civilization that only knows how to swing their fists to solve problems, it would undoubtedly be a very sad matter. Believing firmly in this, many scholars and researchers joined Blue Home. The two politicians Meng Chao got to know also chose to support Blue Home because of the current situation in Dragon City. Aside from the four groups of people mentioned, there was another group of members in Blue Home that Meng Chao did not expect to see. They were people from the nine great cultivation families. On the surface, they had all the advantages due to the current system in Dragon City, but they had their frustrations as well. That frustration appeared to be that they had too many siblings. This was a problem created by the lawless, dark era. If time was reversed by thirty to forty years and they looked back at the age when Dragon City was attacked by viruses, zombies, and monsters, the city had been shattered then, and the flames of human civilization were on the verge of being extinguished. They were definitely living in the apocalypse at that time. The matchless fighters who awakened to superpowers gained most of the resources at that time, along with the chance to reproduce. This was something natural. And since humans had only just come in touch with spirit energy at that time, they did not know how to use meditation, sitting stances, and all sorts of cultivation methods to limit the influence of spirit energy on their souls, hormones, and organs. Due to the influence by spirit energy, the emotions and desires of the powerful were magnified endlessly. They longed to pass down their genes and for their children to spread all over the city. Chapter 374 - Way to Destroy Dragon City The result of that was that a powerful fighter could have a lot of children. Having more than ten was already them being chaste. Dozens of children were seen as just right. In fact, there were eccentric people who had more than one hundred children running around. It had to be noted that there was no difference between legitimate children and illegitimate children in those families. After all, the marriage system from Earth was destroyed during the short apocalypse. Normal people lacked strength, so they still needed the marriage system to help each other. But the peerless fighters who could destroy a building with a punch went through a bloody path that was ravaged by zombies and monsters, so the marriage laws from Earth could not restrain them at all. Half a century after the transmigration, the peerless fighters and their children as well as their grandchildren formed a pyramid consisting of three generations. The nine cultivation families were all overcrowded. Even the smallest family had dozens of third generation members who were directly related to their grandparents. They could not even start counting the number of people in the branch families. Otherwise, how would they be known as the great cultivation families? Hence, the competition within the nine great cultivation families was incredibly intense. Take Lu Siya as an example. She was a granddaughter directly related to a matchless fighter. Her father was also powerful and managed to get into the core management team in Sky Pillar Corporation. She was not a good-for-nothing, either. Instead, she risked her life and her friends to discover the Red Radiance Jade mine. She also had the courage to risk her life to go up against Gao Ye when he turned into a monster. Even so, she did not manage to retain her mining rights to the Red Radiance Jade mine. During the open and hidden strife in the family, she was kicked out of the competition. If that were the case for Lu Siya, it was even more the case for the people in the branch families of the nine great cultivation families, especially those who lost during the internal fights. They refused to admit defeat and wished to use the power of Blue Home to make a comeback. That was a natural human instinct. The five groups of people formed the general image of Blue Home members. However, based on Meng Chaos discrete observations, he would not be objective if he said that they were all firm Home Party members and would do anything to return to Earth. The normal citizens might want to clear the tunnel connecting the Other World to Earth and the scholars and researchers did not want Dragon City to be at a state of war for a long time, but they were not alone. The superhumans who longed to reach a higher cultivation realm, the losers who wished that they could regain some power in their familys competition, and the Deity Realm superhumans who were trying to have their voices heard in the Survival Committee were not averse to war. After all, war was the best way to renew a system. The problem was, the nine great cultivation families had already made use of the Colonization Party to be in control of most of the profit gained from the current war. One example was that for the sake of colonizing the Other World, Dragon City had decided to design a brand new armored airship and call it Thunderbolt Airship. When it came to designing the parameters of this piece of technology, they stated that this airship had to be able to cruise at more than 100 km/h, and its maximum speed had to be more than 130 km/h. When it traveled at maximum load, it had to be able to travel for more than 3,000 km. This was a true tactical offensive weapon. And the industries that designed and produced Thunderbolt Airship were all in the hands of the nine great cultivation families, including the upstream and downstream industry chains. The nine great cultivation families set up a large budget for Thunderbolt Airship through the Survival Committee. Once they reached the conditions to produce these airships at large quantities, they might produce more than one thousand of them in one go and change all the armored airships in Dragon City. The profit involved in this was astronomical. But this astronomical profit was something only the nine great cultivation families could get. Even when Thunderbolt Airship would be used as an army later, the commanders on them would only be the superhumans who were related to the nine great cultivation families. In other words, the nine great cultivation families were the ones who set the rules for the Colonization War. It did not matter which superhuman wanted to get profit from the war, they had to play the game according to the rules the nine great cultivation families set. This was something many of the superhumans who were not part of the nine great cultivation families did not want to see. Hence, they supported the Home Party. Based on the ideals of the Home Party, what was important for them was to first contact Earth. Thunderbolt Airship was just a machine that burned money, because the city had to pour all of its resources into it. Its budget should be completely taken away, and the money should be given to the projects that actually required it. Naturally, those projects would not be any projects that the nine great cultivation families were in control of. Everyone was an adult. They would not readily argue to high heavens just because of the difference in opinion. The benefits behind the ideals were the real reason behind why the Home Party kept rising to power within just a few years and were showing signs of being able to stand on equal ground with the Colonization Party. Blue Home had managed to attract more elites from various industries and continued growing because of it. When Meng Chao talked in depth with the elites, he gained a lot of enlightenment. It also allowed him to form the full picture of Dragon Citys current situation from multiple angles. He now understood a lot of things that he could not understand in his previous life as a low-grade harvester. He was not disappointed because of it and thought of something as childish as Ah, the world is too dark an ugly. He had experienced the apocalypse, so he was able to face the brutal reality better than any Dragon Citizen around him. Dragon City definitely had its problems; otherwise, why would it have been destroyed in his previous life? However, Meng Chao had thought before that the pyrrhic victory during the Monster War was the problem and he could change the future as long as they won the Monster War while remaining relatively unharmed. But by the looks of it, the pyrrhic victory during the Monster was merely the symptom, not the cause. There were a lot of crises and conflicts in Dragon City! But that was nothing. The stiffening of the social strata, the gradual closure of the promotional channel, and the covert and overt fights in the interest groups were chronic illnesses of human civilizations. Every country in every period of history went through it. Many of the ancient civilizations had even more internal conflicts compared to Dragon City, but that did not stop them from expanding their territory and beating up savages. At the very least, the current Dragon City was not sick to the point that it could not be treated. The people still idolized heroes and defended peace as well as justice. Even if the higher-ups were gradually solidifying and breaking up into different interest groups, they still obeyed the rules when they fought for their own interests. When they faced monsters and needed to sacrifice their lives, they did not hesitate too much to do it. The Colonization Party and Home Party might be fighting fiercely, but in a logical and lawful manner. The conflict between the two parties might even be a good thing. After all, the further one argued about the truth, the clearer it would become! What worried Meng Chao more were two things. One was the end of Project 101. He had become friends with transmigration expert Wu Haibo through Zhao Feixuan and beat around the bush to remind him that he had to be careful of the safety measures in his experiment. Even if it might seem like they had gained great success in the experiment, they could not be blindly optimistic. They had to perform all the safety measures properly and make sure they stored their data as well as cultivated future researchers so that no accidents would stop the development of controllable transmigration. There was nothing Meng Chao could do besides this. He did not have the details about Project 101s failure in the memories of his previous life. Besides, even if Wu Haibo became interested and was willing to talk about the basic principles of controllable transmigration, the formulae involved profound, complex, and drunk ant-like symbols. They gave Meng Chao a splitting headache, and he felt like he had returned to the time before his national college examination, which he found so unbearable he did not even want to think about it. A warning was all the help he could provide to the controllable transmigration research project. But he had something even more important to do. He had to look for the abnormal beasts lurking in Blue Home. As he talked to the members, Meng Chao felt that Blue Home was an upright, healthy organization. But this did not mean that it would not transform into a nest to incubate abnormal beasts. When a person found two cockroaches in their house, it meant that there were already more than one hundred cockroaches lurking in a dark corner. Blue Home had produced Lin Chuan and Gao Ye, two people who were extreme and went on to destroy order. Meng Chao suspected that there were plenty of members in Blue Home who were already bewitched by the abnormal beasts and who might turn into the next Lin Chuan or Gao Ye. Or if being more accurate, they had the potential to do it. It was especially so for Zhao Feixuan. He was skilled in developing highly destructive technology and his ideals were a huge contrast to the nine great cultivation families that controlled Dragon City. He was also relatively young, easily driven by impulse, and could be led to spirit energy deviation once he was bewitched by abnormal beasts. It could happen without him having any idea that he had turned into a puppet. There were plenty of people like Zhao Feixuan in Blue Home. Meng Chao had great reason to suspect that they had long since become targets for the abnormal beasts. Often, Meng Chao would enter a meditative state at night and start thinking while using the professional skill he learned from the training camp in Ghost Tribe. If I were an abnormal beast, it would not be a good idea for me to use my monsters to fight head-on against the human army. The real skill in military tactics is to not shed a single drop of my soldiers blood while destroying the enemy. How do I worsen the internal conflict in Dragon City and tear apart the parties and harmony so that the humans will destroy themselves? Its not that hard to do this, in truth. First, humans have already divided themselves into superhumans and normal people, but Dragon City is still united because its oppressed by threats to its survival. No one wants to die together with monsters, so they have to work together. So, if I were an abnormal beast, I shouldnt launch any large scale monster horde invasion against the humans for the time being. If I had sufficient control over the monsters and could even make them give up some of their territory to the humans as a tactical strategy, it would make the humans think that the monsters are nothing and they will start thinking that they are about to win the war. Then, they will become arrogant. Thus, the humans attention will shift from destroying monsters to how they should divide the pie after they got rid of the monsters. Coincidentally, the victory over the northern offense has already caused certain groups of humans to feel egotistical. As an abnormal beast, I just need to go along with the flow and fan the flames. Next, Ill just worsen the conflict between the various human parties. Right now, even though there is a conflict between the Colonization Party and Home Party, the supporters are just arguing verbally in temples and streets. Its all arguments within the law. Its useless to me. I must cultivate a few more idiots like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. As for the method Its easy, I just need to pretend to be an extremist from the Colonization Party and assassinate a few of the core members of the Home Party or pretend to be an extremist of the Home Party and assassinate a few important people from the Colonization Party. That will do. Thats right. Its better for me to pretend to be an extremist from the Home Party and assassinate the Colonization Party. After all, the Colonization Party is mainstream. Once the Colonization Party gets angry because of the assassination and decides to oppress the Home Party, organizations like Blue Home will definitely turn extreme in a short period of time. They will also take radical measures and become violent. Then, Dragon City will descend into chaos! Chapter 375 - A Crazy Thought The more Meng Chao thought about it, the more excited he became. He even thought of a specific plan. The nine cultivation families have been in control of the Survival Committee for years, and scandals like Thundercloud Corporation hoarding items is definitely like mushrooms after a shower. If I were an abnormal beast, I would definitely find a case or two more of them doing something even worse than hoarding and deal a severe blow to their reputation. Then, through mind control or something like brain modification, I will bewitch some of the people from the nine great cultivation families to assassinate the people who exposed the scandals and the investigators. That way, I would definitely make the Dragon Citizens lose their trust in the nine great cultivation families. Thats right. When I order the assassination, I will tell them to cause a large scene so that hundreds or even a whole thousand normal citizens would end up as collateral damage. That way, the conflict between the normal citizens and nine great cultivation families would become worse. Wait, to make sure that the flames burn even hotter, I should do some preparatory work. For example, I could lead my monsters to deliver more precise strikes in the city, just like a surgeon removing tumors from a body. My target shouldnt be the military facilities that are heavily defended, but water purification plants, gene farms, synthesized food factories, and other basic facilities that are related to the survival of the normal citizens. Then, millions of normal Dragon Citizens would suffer from a lack of resources and would become resentful. After that, I will fan the flames with rumors that the superhumans of the nine great cultivation families live luxurious lives so that the normal citizens will think something along the lines, We cant even ensure our basic survival, so how could you high-and-mighty superhumans be so shameless as to live wanton lives? With this series of actions, everyone, from superhumans who are from powerful families in Dragon City to those who are not, from below average superhumans to above average superhumans, from superhumans to normal people, and from the Colonization Party to the Home Party will suffer from a rift so bad that it cant possibly get worse. At that time, as an abnormal beast, I would carry out a plan to support one side while oppressing the other, such as what Gao Ye imagined. I might give normal humans monsters abilities and have them fight against superhumans This wouldnt even take me a few years. Dragon City would be dealing with such internal strife that it would destroy itself! After thinking through everything, Meng Chao wanted to slap his thigh and praise himself for coming up with such a good plan. As he considered everything carefully, he realized that the abnormal beasts from his previous life had carried out a similar plan to his in the middle stage and later stage of the Monster War. Many of the odd accidents and changes in Dragon City were something he saw on the news, but he was ignorant about it and did not understand what was going on. After returning to the past and analyzing the situation with a lot of new information, he felt as if the fog hda dispersed and he could see light now. Meng Chao stayed up late for three days and handed Ye Xiaoxing the battle plan he came up with after he placed himself in the abnormal beasts shoes as well as his investigation report about Blue Home. As a result, Ye Xiaoxing took the time to discuss things with him in detail a few times, and he was incredibly shocked by Meng Chaos foresight and ruthlessness, which was something far beyond what a university student should have. Ye Xiaoxing told Meng Chao that the higher-ups placed a lot of value in his report. Up till then, the abnormal beast research department had captured and killed quite a number of abnormal beasts. Their research showed that they already possessed nigh human intelligence. But while the tactical analyzers from the research department had tried to deduce what sort of plans these intelligent monsters would use to fight against Dragon City, the results of their deductions were not as audacious, or rather, not as insane as Meng Chaos. But when one had to predict an enemys movements, they had to do so with an open mind. If the abnormal beasts did indeed use Meng Chaos method to intensify the conflict within Dragon City, that would indeed be very troublesome. In the next few months, things did indeed progress as Meng Chao predicted. The superhuman squads who were professionally armored, had high mobility, and belonged to the nine great cultivation families worked together with the Red Dragon Army to obtain a clean victory at the perimeter of Dragon City. They pushed the outermost defense line to the east, west, and south by dozens or even one hundred kilometers. Even though Dragon Citys territory was expanding, it created problems such as its military strength being dispersed and a longer time being necessary to replenish supplies. Besides, the newly occupied territories were just like Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves. They had complicated terrain and all their resources were hidden underground. The capital needed to mine those resources was rather high. If they wanted to maintain effective control over those places and turn them into built-up areas that could produce items efficiently, they needed to invest a large amount of manpower, materials, and resources into them. And while there was no longer any fog that covered the sky of Dragon City, small-scale space-time rifts still appeared occasionally. They usually sent a handful of monsters into the core area of the city, where they would land precise attacks on the fundamental facilities that affected the normal peoples livelihood. One attack was not enough to affect the lifeline of Dragon City. But if the facilities were damaged repeatedly, Dragon City would be unable to handle the harassment, and the people grew increasingly restless. Didnt they say that the Red Dragon Army has been winning repeatedly at the frontlines and has destroyed a lot of the monster nests in the fog? Why are there still so many monsters coming nonstop into the city? Monsters destroy our water plants, power plants, and food factories every few days. Having power outages and water shortages is still fine, but if we cant even have a guaranteed supply of earthworm canned food, how will we be supposed to live? What are the superhumans doing? I saw some photos from Dragon City No.1 in the deep web yesterday. That place is decorated so friggin lavishly that its basically heaven in there. The superhumans are enjoying life in heaven and do not care about the lives and deaths of the normal citizens anymore, huh? I saw it too. I knew that Dragon City No.1 was full of luxurious mansions, I just didnt expect them to be that luxurious. Compared to the mansions of the superhumans, our shacks cant even be considered as dog kennels, right? Hmph, and they say things like the blood of the strong flows for the weak. Damn it, if those superhumans are really that great, why dont they let us stay in their houses? They dont need to let us stay long in there. If they would let me live there for three days, Id immediately rush to the frontlines to fight to the death with monsters! Sigh Thats where youre wrong. They only mentioned that the blood of the strong flows for the weak. They didnt say that the strong are supposed to let the weak stay in their luxurious mansions. Besides, theyve already fought so much for us, so its only natural for them to stay in mansions that are dozens of times larger than our houses, enjoy good meat cut off the bodies of superbeasts, and have dozens of lovers by their side. These indignant and peculiar words could be found all over the internet, especially the dark web, where peoples real identities could not be discovered easily. Topics such as whether superhumans were really the same kind of people as normal people, why superhumans had the right to live much more comfortable lives compared to humans, whether superhumans would fight forever for normal people, and whether it was just plain crap to say that the blood of the strong was supposed to flow for the weak rose to prominence quietly. Meng Chao could figure out with his toes that there were definitely abnormal beasts fanning the flames! Fortunately, the report he handed a few months ago to the abnormal beast research department seemed to be working a little. The abnormal beast research department had gathered together some resources from the Red Dragon Army, Supernatural Tower, and the nine great cultivation families to strengthen the fundamental facilities that affected the survival of the people and also set up hidden defenses. When the monsters tried to destroy the facilities, they were caught off guard by the unexpected defense. The research department obtained quite a lot of abnormal beasts carcasses and even captured some live abnormal beasts. The destruction created by the abnormal beasts created was also not to the point that they could not be repaired. At the very least, the lives of the normal citizens in Dragon City were not at the point that they were unbearable, but that was when compared to the memories Meng Chao had of his previous life. The grumbles in the deep web were just grumbles for now. They did not affect real life much. However, when they dissected the carcasses of the abnormal beasts, they found that while they had developed brains, there was also an organ in their brains that was similar to a receiver chip. They were the ones who carried out the scheme, but not the ones who planned it. Meng Chao did not know where the mastermind was lurking. Logically, if the abnormal beasts used brainwaves to send information, the mastermind and the ones carrying out the plan could not be too far away from each other. The leader of the abnormal beasts could not possibly be lurking in a satellite city hundreds of kilometers away from Dragon City and sending signals to the city through all the spirit energy interference. But Dragon City was really big and there were just too many people around. There were plenty of places that could allow abnormal beasts to hide themselves. Meng Chao could only keep a firm eye on Blue Home. Over the few months, as Project 101 got closer to success, Blue Home also became more active. Not only did the specialists from higher education facilities and research centers talk about it, even the elites and backbones of various industries talked about it. Heated discussions about it could even be heard in the streets and markets. There was even one time Meng Chao saw a promotional booklet about Blue Home in his house when he returned home. Ah. Thats right. I forgot that I hired Zhao Feixuans company to upgrade Blessed Heavenly Gardens defense system. Blue Homes members often organized activities in Blessed Heavenly Garden and gave away two crates of eggs to the people who came to listen. The eggshells given by Blue Home also had a cartoon picture of Earth on them. Meng Chaos neighbors were now filled with even more longing and love for their blue, heavenly, adorable, sacred, and mighty home planet. Meng Chao had asked his family about their views regarding the Colonization Party and Home Party as well. His father, who had retired from the Red Dragon Army, said, Over the past few decades, we had no choice but to fight against zombies and monsters. After all, all of them wanted to destroy Dragon City. But in the future, if we really win the Monster War and no one can bully us again, itd be better to not fight. Wed just shut our borders and live our lives comfortably. Wouldnt that be great? His mother said, Thats right, Chaoer, you dont understand just how worried we are when you go out to hunt every time. I have nothing to say about times when we have to defend our home when they arrive right at our doorstep. But conquering the Other World? Who knows just how big the Other World is? Im not that willing to let you travel millions of miles away to fight a war when weve finally finished beating up the monsters. Only Bai Jiacao widened her eyes and swung her arms while she said loudly, The steel army will conquer the Other World! Long live humanity! Long live the Colonization Party! And then she had her arms smacked down by her older brother, father, and mothers chopsticks. Chapter 376 - Gao Ye Reappears Normal citizens like his father and mother were not the only ones who were leaning more toward the ideals of the Home Party. Meng Chao also knew that a lot of business owners and politicians in the Survival Committee were leaning toward the Home Party as well. Based on what Zhao Feixuan told him, these politicians were proactively advocating for a special budget from the Survival Committee to perform a full upgrade of the defense system in all the old residential areas. Blessed Heavenly Garden was Zhao Feixuans prototype project. If they managed to pass the budget, around one thousand old residential areas would have their defense systems renewed. The budget for it would be astronomical, but so would the profit. Zhao Feixuans new company, which he built himself after he left Standard Firepower, might rise to the top in one go. Of course, the more resources were poured into the city defense, the fewer resources would be given to the advance in the wild. The Colonization Party and Home Party would definitely argue fiercely in the Survival Committee over the special budget, because the amount of money involved was just astronomical. Meng Chao had yet to decide which side to bet on. Based on his previous lifes experience, the Colonization Partys fierce strategy was just like a raving dog, and it would only lead to Dragon City self-destructing. But the Home Party had not managed to make their proposition come true in his previous life, either. Besides, Meng Chao knew just how terrifying the Other World was. He did not believe that just because they did not offend the enemy, the enemy would choose not to attack them. For the moment, the godlike beings in the Other World had not yet discovered Dragon Citys existence. When the space-time fog disappeared, the terrifying existences that shall not be named would cast their bloodthirsty gazes on Dragon City, and no matter how kind, friendly, and peace-loving the Dragon Citizens appeared to be and how much they showed that they would not bother anyone else, they would still treat Dragon Citizens like ants and weeds and destroy them. On a tactical level, Meng Chao was unwilling to cut the throats of Other World children who had no grudges against him. But on a strategic level, for the sake of Dragon City and Earths safety, he could not agree with the Home Partys cowardly strategy. After all, as long as humanity was strong enough, they could turn Dragon City into troublemakers for the many races of the Other World by attacking them first, then interfering or even controlling their conflicts. This was absolutely necessary for them. Yet there were still sinister and cunning abnormal beasts lurking in Blue Home! Meng Chao told himself that if he really wanted to work with the Home Party, he first had to get rid of the malignant tumor hidden in Blue Home and think of a way to change some of the thoughts among Blue Home members. Of course, it would be for the best if nothing happened to Project 101. If they really did manage to clear the tunnel between the Other World and Earth, everything would be great. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao was quite supportive of Blue Homes expansion. He even used his resources from Agricultural University, Yan Organization, Superstar, the Broken Star Club, and other areas to help them. He also used the chance to get in touch with the elites of various industries in Dragon City. With memories from his previous life, he managed to help these elites gain enlightenment and benefitted by teaching them future martial arts, skills, and thought processes. This allowed him to gain a lot of contribution points and become friends with the elites. Meng Chao believed that one of these days, when he predicted the future through some unbelievable method, these friends would be able to serve their purpose. But he still paid the most attention to Zhao Feixuan. He believed that Zhao Feixuan was the abnormal beasts next target for bewitchment after Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. The abnormal beasts had to be planning a major event that would shock the world. It couldnt be far away. The logic behind it was simple: humanity had too smooth of a time with the offense outside Dragon City. Even though their military force was scattered and it took much longer to provide them with supplies, they were getting closer to the satellite cities that they had lost contact with. The armored airships from the Red Dragon City spent day and night scouting Dragon Citys perimeter at low altitude. Even though they suffered rather devastating losses in terms of armored airships due to the interference of the fog, wind force, and flying-type monsters, they managed to map out a lot of the terrain that was covered in fog during the war. They could now provide firing data for the artillery troops and had discovered villages and towns that had been separated from the main city area for nearly sixty years. The villages and towns were all scattered deep within Monster Mountain Range. The monsters were gradually forming their own civilization. There were advantages and disadvantages to this. The disadvantage was that the monsters could not possibly use the caves in the mountains to ensure the survival of their civilization. If a monster civilization existed, it meant that they had to have their own city. As long as they found an abnormal beast city and gathered their firepower together or even used a major murder weapon like Huge Dragons Might Cannon to completely destroy it, the Monster War would come to an end a few years before what happened in Meng Chaos previous life. With this sort of situation around, Meng Chao did not believe that the abnormal beasts would be able to keep calm and continue with their strategy of damaging Dragon City bit by bit. After all, it did not do much, especially after Meng Chao had given a reminder to the abnormal beast research department, and the department as well as other related departments set up necessary defenses. The poking of holes in Dragon City no longer had great effect. The abnormal beasts did not have time to fight for a long time with humans. After Meng Chao linked all his previous lifes memories together, he knew that Blue Home was definitely a major target that the abnormal beasts were set on conquering based on how it had disappeared without a trace and how Zhao Feixuan had ended up as a lost person in his previous life. After becoming friends with Zhao Feixuan, Meng Chao gained a preemptive understanding of his circle of friends. Zhao Feixuan was the same as Gao Ye. Both of them had the characteristics of technical nerds. However, since he was a committee member of Blue Home and opened his own community defense company, he knew quite a lot of people. Meng Chao made a long list of suspects, and after a careful period of observation and analysis, he came up with a few key suspects and asked Ye Xiaoxing to investigate them in depth. Aside from this, Zhao Feixuans wife, Ms. Xiao Fanghua was starting to show. Apparently, she was pregnant with twins, and she was becoming heavier. Even a workaholic and fervent supporter of the Home Party Zhao Feixuan would often set aside his company and duties in Blue Home to go home and take care of his wife. They looked so sweet together that Meng Chao felt jealous. He was different from Weeping Reaper Lin Chuan, who wandered around the wild alone and often cried when he fought. He was also different from Gao Ye, who was disabled and did not have a normal home life. Zhao Feixuans life could be said to be smooth and happy. When Meng Chao saw how protective he was of his wife and was going to serve his children from head to foot, he felt that if Ms. Xiao cleared her throat, Zhao Feixuan would definitely not end up as a lost person. Hence, if Meng Chao were an abnormal beast, he would use the most cruel method to kill Ms. Xiao and her children. He would also push the direct or indirect reason on the nine great cultivation families and the Colonization Party. When Zhao Feixuan saw his wife and his unborn childrens wretched deaths, his mind would be on the verge of collapse. All Meng Chao as an abnormal beast would need to do then would be to approach him, and with just a few words, he would become a lost person. Meng Chao had asked Zhao Feixuan multiple times to be careful of his wifes safety, though he did it while beating around the bush. In secret, he even asked Ye Xiaoxing whether he could mobilize a squad of guards from the abnormal beast research department to protect Ms. Xiao. But the abnormal beasts have been trying much harder to infiltrate Dragon City, so the abnormal beast research departments elites had to protect the important facilities that affected the peoples livelihoods. Many of them had been unable to return home for a few months, so it only made sense that this sort of request was not granted. While Zhao Feixuan stayed with his wife whenever he had the time, the Survival Committee was arguing fiercely over the special budget for the upgrade of the defense systems in old residential areas. As the direct beneficiary and proactive advocator for this budget, Zhao Feixuan had to actively contact those whose interests were related to this. Clearly, he could not protect his wife 24/7. And it was difficult to fend against evil all the time. Hence, Meng Chao could not do much. After all, there were a lot of superhumans who were like Zhao Feixuan in Blue Home. All of them had the potential to be corrupted. Zhao Feixuan would not be the only lost person in the future Dragon City either. Meng Chao could not possibly suggest to the abnormal beast research department that they should protect the families of all the Blue Home members, right? Besides, aside from the special mission of investigating Blue Home, he had a lot of university work to do. There was also the subsequent upgrades of the Ultimate Style, the cooperation with Ning Shewo, Yan Hengbo, Luo Wu, and other powerful people, the events and gatherings in the Broken Star Club, practicing the cultivation plan customized for him by the anonymous donor, and dealing with the troublesome matters that came after Superstar bought over Spirit Creations Creatures core assets. If the memories from his previous life had not given him experience far greater than what a normal university student possessed, he would scream and faint upon seeing his packed schedule. Even so, even if he had contribution points nourishing his brain, Meng Chao still felt his brain cells dying while screaming every other second. Besides, soon after New Year, something that required his participation popped up. Gao Ye showed up again. Ever since he had turned into an Ultimate Sandworm, he regularly sent Meng Chao his experiment logs. However, since the beginning of the second half of the year, his situation had taken a turn for the worse, and the logs he sent Meng Chao were beginning to be incoherent. It was as if the part that made Gao Ye human was gradually swallowed up by the monster. His mind was continuously sinking into a murky swamp, and his communications with Meng Chao was the last straw he held onto to keep himself sane. In November, he sent his final email to Meng Chao. There were only five words in it. [I was wrong. Kill me.] Unfortunately, he did not do as he promised in the beginning and tell Meng Chao where he was hidden. Meng Chao wondered whether his shattered soul was already unable to relay such complicated information to him or whether it was because he was controlled by another power and could not tell his real situation. In any case, starting from January, the important facilities in Dragon City were attacked repeatedly from underground. The first attack was at Power Generator No.3, which was in the power plant in the south of the city. One night, the power generator bizarrely sank more than ten meters underground, which triggered chain explosions, and the entire voltage grid was crippled. The investigations later on revealed that some large creature had tunneled beneath the power plant in the south of the city, and a terrifying, empty cave was formed. Dragon City had set up tight defenses over the power plants, so they investigated the surface and the underground regularly. Hence, the cave beneath was definitely formed within a short day. The enemys ability to devour earth and rocks left a deep impression on the people, and it sent chills down their spines. Next was a financial district located next to Red Dragon River. A skyscraper with more than fifty levels started tilting visibly on a day when fog came to Dragon City. Chapter 377 - Rat Horde That skyscraper alone could accommodate thousands of people living and working there at the same time. If it collapsed, the consequences would be unimaginable. Besides, the financial district near the river had loads of skyscrapers. If one collapsed, it might end up crashing into other buildings and create a chain reaction. No one could calculate just how many innocents would end up dead. Fortunately, before the creature completely ate up the foundation of the building, it was discovered by an observant superhuman. Since he strengthened the foundation in time and sent the people away, the attack did not result in any deaths. But since a lot of time was wasted on saving lives, the attacker was able to escape through the complicated underground maze. The city was not that lucky during the attack three days later. At that time, it was the peak hour when everyone went to work or got off work. Subway No.5 was Dragon Citys busiest area underground. An underground train that had nearly one thousand passengers in it was traveling forward swiftly. Suddenly, the tunnel ahead of it collapsed. The train was caught off guard and crashed into the collapsed ground. The head of the train was completely destroyed while the carriages all left the tracks. Many of the passengers were squashed or thrown out of the windows because of inertia. Their bones were crushed against the collapsed tunnel, and they ended up as a bloody mess. But that was not the most terrifying thing. Just as the survivors were howling in pain while lying in their blood, a giant appeared behind the crippled train. It opened its mouth wide and bit open a carriage. It then started eating the passengers like a lunatic, and before the superhumans arrived, it crawled into a mysterious underground cave, where it disappeared behind countless dark forks in the tunnels. This attack led to more than one hundred dead citizens and dozens of them missing. But the disappearance basically meant that they were in the belly of the creature. Based on the monitors in the subway and the panicked looks on the citizens faces, which were recorded by the CCTVs, their attacker was Gao Ye, the person who had disappeared for half a year. After lurking around in the dark for half a year, he had grown even larger than before. His body was covered in spikes, and his mouth was filled with rows of teeth, all of which were as tough as steel. Based on the speed with which he tore apart the carriage, his bite strength was comparable to a grinder, and it was far greater than a large tunnel boring machine that was the same size as he was. A biologist also discovered a unique acid in the cave he crawled out of. It could instantly damage sturdy rocks and they would end up very brittle. There was also an adhesive liquid secreted from its excretion pore. It was highly-efficient and could stick the earth he loosened while digging around, which would turn it into a substance as sturdy as reinforced concrete. It was hard to imagine how Gao Ye had managed to gain this unbelievable ability in the wild through natural evolution. The experts in the abnormal beast research department highly suspected that he was further modified by the abnormal beasts during the past half a year. Meng Chao also felt that in this state, Gao Ye was becoming increasingly more like the Supernatural Entity from his previous life. Of course, due to his interference, Gao Ye had yet to reach the perfect state of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. If he were the Supernatural Entity from Meng Chaos previous life, he would have been able to eat seven or eight train carriages. Also, his attack of the skyscraper foundations would not have been so careless. Instead, he would have made a few buildings collapse and caused a tragedy at the level of an earthquake. In truth, Meng Chao could remember vaguely that the Supernatural Entity whose origin was Gao Ye was known as Earthquake. Meng Chao could still stop him now. It was not too late yet. Ye Xiaoxings Group 9 had always been in charge of Gao Yes case. The elites of Group 9 formed a few hunting teams and chased after Gao Ye day and night. They also tried to stop Gao Yes next attack. Meng Chao might not have been an official member of the abnormal beast research department, but he was the last person to have seen Gao Ye. Besides, he wanted to solve the Mystery of Supernatural Entities as well, so whenever he was free, he would join the hunting team to chase clues related to Gao Ye. They had now been chasing him for ten days. Even though they did not manage to catch Gao Ye, they had successfully prevented him from causing more damage. There were a few times when they caught his tail in downtown areas and facilities related to the peoples livelihood. But he always managed to break free with his powerful tunneling abilities. However, as time passed, the hunting team figured his movement patterns and managed to discover that he was exhausted based on how diluted his acid and adhesive liquid was. He was on the verge of collapse, and they were almost at the end of this fight of willpower and wits. It was the eleventh day. They were now at a large abandoned tunnel in the south of the city. Dragon City was a 3D city that could accommodate millions of people. Before they transmigrated, the underground was filled with air-raid shelters, basic shelters, and tunnels that were connected to all sorts of secret facilities. After half a centurys worth of nonstop construction, destruction, abandonment, reconstruction, destruction again, and abandonment, there were now tunnels underground that were as closely packed together as in a hornets nest. Even the people in charge of the city construction department and engineers could not tell just how many tunnels were abandoned under Dragon City and how many abandoned shelters could be found there. Gao Ye might have great tunneling abilities, but digging tunnels required a lot of stamina, and he also had to secrete acid and adhesive liquid far beyond what he was capable of. If he did not eat food nor was replenished by crystals for a long period of time, he would not be able to last for long. If possible, Gao Ye would try his best to use the abandoned tunnels under Dragon City to play hide and seek with the hunters. This was especially so after the ten days of high-intensity chase. Since he had to drag around his huge body, he left clues whenever he passed by abandoned tunnels. Meng Chao woke up from his ten-minute deep meditation. The fatigue he felt from chasing after Gao Ye for eight hours was gone. He opened his eyes slowly and noticed that Lu Siya still had her butt in the air while her ear was pressed against the wall of the underground tunnel. She was listening to the sounds coming from deep underground. The hunts during the first few days were flashy, but the effects were not good. Ye Xiaoxing then split the hunting team into the chasers and attackers. The chasers were formed by two investigators who were familiar with monster habits and the underground. They also had experience from being harvesters and mine explorers, so they were in charge of monitoring Gao Yes movements underground. The attackers waited for orders at the highest spot at the center of the city, which was located on the surface. Once they received signals from the chasers, they would act quick and hurry to the location where Gao Ye might possibly be. This system allowed all the members in Group 9 to avoid being exhausted from the chase and ending up ruining their own bodies before they caught Gao Yes tail. Meng Chao was still partnered with Lu Siya. One of them was a skilled harvester, and the other a mine explorer and Spirit Senser. Over the past ten days, their teamwork had gotten better, and they had brushed shoulders with Gao Ye a few times. On that day, Meng Chao managed to find fine scratches from when Gao Yes spikes scratched the walls of the tunnel. Then, he chased after the faint scent of blood and discovered some tissue components from a few normal sandworms. By the looks of it, Gao Ye had stopped here to eat. So, Lu Siya used her talents as a Spirit Sensor and focused to listen for the faintest tremors within several kilometer area. Meng Chao brought out two high-calorie nutritional fluid bottles from his backpack and drank one. He originally did not want to bother Lu Siya, but when he saw the great puzzlement on her face, he tossed the other bottle to her and asked, Whats wrong? Did you hear something? Lu Siya did not even look while casually catching the high-calorie nutritional fluid Meng Chao tossed to her. She mumbled, Its strange. Theres something very unusual. It doesnt seem like the Ultimate Sandworm, but like something small. And theres a large quantity of them A faint rotten scent came from the depths of the abandoned tunnel. Meng Chao sensed danger, and his hair rose. Right now, even without the Spirit Sensors ears, he could hear screeches from the dark. He also heard the sounds of claws scratching at the walls. Be prepared to fight! Meng Chao grabbed Lu Siya and brought out a flare from the Sam Brown Belt around his thigh. He snapped it viciously and tossed it deep into the abandoned tunnel. The flare let out hissing sounds, and the bloody red light illuminated the depths of the tunnel so much that it looked like it was daytime in there. The light shone on thousands of furry rats with bloodshot eyes that were coming at them in a tide. Even though they knew long ago that the abandoned tunnel would definitely be packed full of rats, the scene in front of them still made chills run down Meng Chao and Lu Siyas spines. The flares they used had bone powder from various monsters. When they burned, they released a pungent scent. Normally, they had an amazing effect of chasing away pests. But the large rats with sharp spikes growing all over their bodies only widened their bloodshot eyes and rushed at them like a tidal wave. Whats going on? Meng Chao frowned a little, but he was not that concerned about the rat horde. He held his breath and grabbed a few fire bombs to toss them over. They immediately formed a fire wall in front of them. Countless rats died in the sea of fire, while an even larger number caught on fire. They started scrambling all over the place like fire arrows. Before they could even get half a meter within Meng Chaos range, he tore them to shreds with a swing of his chain sabers. They were like a tornado. Lu Siya levitated in the air and used her vitality magnetic field to resonate with the nuclear spheres of the stones to summon thin spikes that pinned the rats to the ground. After leaving behind more than one hundred carcasses, the rat horde realized just how terrifying Meng Chao and Lu Siya were. They no longer dared to bother these two demons and split up like a wave running into a skerry. Then, they started running out of the tunnel. Meng Chao exchanged a glance with Lu Siya. Both of them had a bad feeling. Rat-type monsters were usually not very strong, but since there were a lot of them, they had high reproduction, and could also spread all sorts of diseases, they were often used by abnormal beasts as vanguards to disturb the order of the human defense line. Was it a coincidence that a rat horde like this had appeared in the place where Gao Ye had passed by? Meng Chao used a chain saber to sweep up a rat that had not managed to flee in time. In just a short ten seconds, he dissected it into a specimen that looked like a piece of art. There was an unusual shade of light blue on the rats spine. Its brain had edema, and there were also scattered blue spots all over it. It looks like its infected by some virus. Meng Chao dissected another rat whose limbs had been pinned by Lu Siya. It showed similar symptoms. He thought about it and said, Big Sis Ya, do you remember that we also ran into a rat horde infected by a virus, which turned it violent, when we were looking for the out-of-control sandworms at Trash Site 4? That time, the rats were infected with mutated rabies. But this time, the virus theyre infected with appears to be even worse than mutated rabies Chapter 378 - The Virus Appears Again Meng Chao could not decide whether he should continue chasing after Gao Ye or follow up on the rat horde. The next moment, he connected to Ye Xiaoxings channel and heard the captain of Group 9 speak urgently, Come back to the surface, quick! Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged a glance and returned through a tunnel that inclined upwards. Then, they climbed up a simple ladder and flipped open the manhole cover, which led them to the surface. It was only then that they noticed that the south of the city was in chaos. They used a military-grade tactical computer and received information Ye Xiaoxing had just sent to them. It was screenshots of the junctions at the south of the city, all of which were taken from the CCTVs. They could clearly see that half an hour ago, black geysers had suddenly shot out of the corners, drains, and manholes in the south of the city. They surged to residential areas like a flood and especially targeted the temporary tents. Naturally, those black geysers were rat hordes that filled every corner of the streets. In the past, when a monster invasion happened, a space-time rift would open, and it would usually cause ripples beforehand. Due to that, it would be predicted by the weather forecast station, so the areas that would be affected could enter a fortified state. The residents would also go into a state of alertness and prepare for war. But the rat horde came without a warning. They had been living under Dragon City instead of being sent from outside , so before they shot out into the city, the weather forecast station didnt release any alarms about the fog. Naturally, no areas were fortified. They were not even at 10% of fortification. Besides, the residents whose homes were destroyed during the previous monster invasions were still living in tents that only offered simple living conditions. It was impossible for them to fortify those places. The rat horde dived straight into the community areas and residential areas to fight against the citizens. Within a short moment, Meng Chao heard chaos all over the place. People were hitting things in panic, which created lots of noise. It was as if a pot of congee had started spilling out of the pot while popcorn popped out of the pan beside it at the same time. Ye Xiaoxing shouted hoarsely in the communication channel that hundreds of residential areas in the south were invaded by the rat horde, and based on the signs that the rats had appeared at the same time from various directions, it was a large scale attack that had been planned beforehand. What do you mean? Lu Siya wore a pair of long leather boots that had steel plates and spikes on them. She stomped on one rat and kicked it far away. Then, she asked in puzzlement, Do the abnormal beasts want to use these rats to destroy Dragon Citys defenses? Meng Chao was also puzzled by this. Even though the weather forecast station would not send alarms if they used the rat horde already in the city so that the buildings would not be fortified, the rats were weak. It was a stretch to even call them monsters. Dragon Citizens were all skilled in martial arts and were strong, and all the families had weapons hidden in their homes. They could deal with rat hordes. Once Group 9 sent out drones, they quickly captured the scenes from above the community areas nearby, and they saw what they expected. It was the peak hour at night. The streets and public transports were full of people. The sudden appearance of the rat horde brought about chaos in the subway and all sorts of public transport, catching the community areas off guard. But soon, the citizens reacted to the situation and launched a resolute counterattack. Many of the office workers in the public buses wore leather boots with steel plates and sharp blades. There were also people who had soft swords and whips at their waists. Some of the women lifted their skirts and unsheathed chilling daggers from their thighs as well. The families in the residential areas also had secret weapons to deal with pestshuge nets that had great flexibility. Once they threw the nets over, they could catch a few rats and pin them to the ground. With the arm strength of the Dragon Citizens, they could easily break the rats bones and smash their heads. Hence, the disturbance only lasted for a moment before it soon calmed down. But Meng Chao could smell the scent of a plot. Sneaking into Dragon City to control so many rats in the dark? Whoever it is also made them go berserk at the same time to attack the places with the densest number of people. The abnormal beasts must have used a lot of brainpower for this, but whats the result they want? Do they just want the citizens to relieve some of their boredom while theyre going home after work? Suddenly, Meng Chaos pupils shrank. The screen on the tactical monitor showed twenty scenes at the same time. And his gaze was fixed on the sixteenth scene at the top left corner. He tapped on that scene lightly. The drone in the distance immediately received the command and lowered itself so that Meng Chao could see what was going on on the surface clearer. It revealed a strong man who was built like a tower and had a shiny bald head. Moments earlier, when the rat horde surged into a public bus, he was the first to fight against the rat horde. In one breath, he squashed eight rats. He even crushed two rats with his huge palms. The rats sharp claws had left a few bloody marks on his face and arms. The streets were full of public buses whose crystal engines had exploded after rats crawled into them and they could not move. The streets were obstructed. Before the ambulances arrived, the man sat down by the road to rest. Meng Chao saw the man wave his hand to refuse someone offering to treat his arm. His face was full of smiles while his mouth moved. He seemed to be saying, These are just minor wounds. You dont have to trouble yourself with it. Then, the man leaned against a tree and shut his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep due to exhaustion. He was twitching like someone suffering from neuroticism. It seemed like he was having a nightmare. Green veins stretched from his arms to his shoulders until they reached his face. The man only slept for half a minute before he opened his eyes wide. His gaze was filled with confusion and shone with a brutal light. The twitches never stopped, but became fiercer. He looked like a crazed dancer, but also like someone who was unable to extract himself from a nightmare. Soon, some people noticed his strange actions. But before they could shout, the man revealed unbelievable mobility. He charged at them like a mad dog weighing more than one hundred kilograms. Meng Chao saw the man knocking over a citizen who had been fighting alongside him just now. That person crashed into a public bus like a kite with its string snapped. The bus swayed viciously, and the citizen coughed up blood before he fainted. The man pounced on another citizen and opened his mouth wide, which revealed sharp canines, and he bit viciously into the citizens neck. No That man was not the only one affected. Meng Chao saw many citizens who were injured while fighting gloriously against the rat horde turning into zombies within a short minute, and it happened in a lot of places in the south of the city! Meng Chaos mind raced before he reacted to the situation. He shouted into the communication channel, Virus! Captain Ye, the rat horde carries a new mutated zombie virus! Their goal wasnt to use the rat horde to crush our defenses, but to spread the virus! Damn it! The new mutated zombie virus attacks so quickly. It activates half a minute after the person is scratched or bitten. After its activated, the infecteds mobility increases by leaps and bounds. By the looks of it, its not a pure zombie virus. Instead, its the combination of a zombie virus and rabies. Theres a high chance that its a product from a lab and is an evil biochemical weapon! Roger that, Ye Xiaoxing said gravely. Weve already reported the situation to the higher ups. The south is going to immediately enter the highest state of alert. The superhumans from the other regions are rushing here. Stay where you are and be ready to help the citizens at all times. Before his voice faded away, Meng Chao heard the shrill sound of an alarm. It was made of three long beeps and two short beepsred alert. The citizens were urged to quickly fortify the residential areas in the south. The vanguards of the Red Dragon Army brought armored airships to multiple regions in the south. They released steam while they sank down. Then, ropes were released and squads of elite soldiers slid down until they were between seven and eight meters from the ground. Then, they let go and landed on the ground on nimble feet. Even though the streets were blocked off by crippled public buses, there were a lot of huge runic symbol fighting vehicles shaped like spiders and crabs. They crossed over the public buses to arrive at the crossroads. Then, they sat down to bring out cannons that could fire 360 degrees around it. They formed a tight defense on the streets. Even though a lot of the rats had scratched and bitten the citizens, causing them to turn into zombies within a short half a minute, Dragon Citizens had been fighting zombies for half a century ago, so they were not scared out of their wits because of something as small as this. When they faced the monstrous, growling zombies, most of the citizens did not choose to retreat. Instead, they went forward boldly to fight against the zombies. As the south of the city entered red alert, the underground warehouses that had eye-catching yellow paint painted on their roofs and were buried under the streets or the entrances of large retail shops rose slowly. The plates were opened up, revealing the guns that filled those warehouses. The citizens surged forward and grabbed weapons in a flurry of motion. With familiar moves, they fit in a sufficient amount of ammo and started executing tactical maneuvers with ease by looking for hiding spots and locking down the streets. With guns in hand, they received a huge boost in confidence. They fired at the zombies nonstop, which turned the horror show into an action war movie. Soon, the superhumans from all regions of the city came to provide reinforcements to the south of the city. The Heaven Realm superhumans used their maglev abilities to fly over. The Earth Realm fighters wore the 3D mobile gear made for superhumans and jumped down from the skyscrapers. The normal citizens, Red Dragon Army, and superhumans worked together as one to fend against the attack, and while the rat hordes and the spread of the zombie virus might have arrived among them fiercely, they did not manage to completely destroy the order in the southern part of the city. However, the zombies this time were smarter than normal zombies. When they noticed that they were not the opponents of guns, armored vehicles, and superhumans, they went into the depths of the residential areas or the corners of shabby streets, just like cunning monsters. The chaos in the southern part of the city would not easily die down. They were bound to have a sleepless night. Bang, bang! Meng Chao held a gun and hit a zombies knee. The zombie that had been about to pounce on an innocent citizen immediately fell to the ground. It continued screaming madly and struggling. It scratched the ground with its hands and tried to crawl to the innocent citizens. Meng Chao stomped on it and handed it to the Red Dragon Army soldiers who surged forward. Why didnt you blow its head off? Lu Siya asked after she rushed over. These people are infected with acute zombie virus. They might have a chance to return to normal. As Meng Chao spoke, he looked around. Flames burned everywhere, and the gunshots rose and fell all over the place. The streets were rife with chaos. Puzzlement filled his eyes, but then he remembered his previous life, and his eyes shone. Chapter 379 - Double Hit Meng Chao remembered that after he failed the national college examination in his previous life, zombie viruses also gradually came back from the ashes. In truth, the zombie crisis had happened around fifty years ago. The survivors had long since formed an immunity to all sorts of viruses, and it had been a long time since they heard of zombies appearing at a large scale. Sometimes, zombies would appear like Granny Wang. They were people badly injured by monsters, so their lives would come to an end. Thus, their corpses would slowly turn into another lifeform. But Meng Chao remembered very clearly that during the middle and later stage of the Monster War, Dragon City encountered a zombie crisis once every few days. It seemed like as the monsters became stronger, the power of the zombie viruses also increased. The new zombie viruses would not only pass to humans through pests, it would also go through the circulatory system to reach the central nervous system and brain tissue through a few cuts. They did not even need the human to be completely dead to activate. In just a short half a minute, a living human would turn into a super zombie of any strange shape or form and catch people off guard. Some zombies could shoot fire or acid. Some zombies could crawl on walls and had terrifying mobility. Some zombies could self-destruct like large biochemical bombs that released poisonous liquid with a bang and sent it more than one hundred meters away. Strictly speaking, the infected could not be known as zombies, because compared to traditional zombies turned from the dead, their mutation happened really quickly. It was clear that a lot of people were still alive too, but their bodies were invaded by the terrifying virus and controlled. Perhaps it would be better to call them mutants. But that was not the point. The point was that Meng Chao remembered that whenever super zombies appeared, they were just appetizers. Usually, after the zombies wreaked havoc in the streets, ridiculously horrifying monsters would appear in the battlefield and deal a huge blow to Dragon City. In his previous life, Meng Chao was ignorant and could not understand why the zombies and monsters would appear together each time. In this life, he had a lot more information from the higher ups, and he instantly saw light, as if someone had lit a light bulb in his head. Thats right. After more than fifty years of sifting out the weak, Dragon Citizens have natural antibodies toward zombie viruses. Even if the virus really activated, the people would just slowly turn into traditional zombies with rotten bodies, staggering steps, and not an ounce of fighting power, just terrifying howls. Yet the ridiculously powerful super zombie virus reacted fast, was highly contagious after its mutation, and gave the infected great fighting powers. It had to be a biochemical weapon created by the abnormal beasts. Based on the analysis from Dragon Citys experts, the dimensions of Dragon City and the Other World are slowly fusing together. The fog shrouding the entire city and large scale monster invasions are growing lower in number, so its difficult for the abnormal beasts to run into a large-scale space-time rift to toss a large amount of fighting power into Dragon City. Then, the pests with the super zombie virus are the vanguards for the abnormal beasts. But zombies alone cant defeat humans. Still, they can destroy the order in Dragon City and make the humans mobilize their firepower. They can also exhaust the superhumans while helping the abnormal beasts hide their real plans! When Meng Chao thought of this, he shuddered and quickly grabbed the communicator. Captain Ye, our attention should still be on the abnormal beasts. I think that the rat horde and zombies are just the prelude. Theyre just the cover-up to confuse us. The enemys real attack should come behind them! It was very noisy around Ye Xiaoxing. From the other end of the communicator, Meng Chao could hear the howls of zombies, angry shouts from humans, and the rise and fall of guns. After a long while, Ye Xiaoxing asked, Why do you say so? The abnormal beasts have not planned anything major over the past few months. If they dont act now, are they supposed to just watch us yank them out of their nests? No matter how strong the new zombies are, theyre just zombies. They definitely cant win against the iron fists from the brave Dragon Citizens. This is something we know clearly, and the abnormal beasts definitely know it even better. They wont wait around foolishly and let the rat hordes and zombies be entertainment for us. Dont forget that Gao Ye is still around. If he eats up the foundation of some skyscraper while were all busy suppressing the zombies, that skyscraper is going to collapse, and he will cause damage that is greater than anything a hundred zombies could do. Ye Xiaoxing was silent for a while before he readily agreed with Meng Chaos judgment. Makes sense. Meng Chao might be young, but he was an off-staff investigator of the abnormal beast research department. Due to the insightful nature of the reports he had been submitting and his foresight, the abnormal beast research department had been able to come up with some plans and regulations. At the same time they managed to rack up their achievements, they also prevented a lot of deaths. During the battle simulations of Group 9, Meng Chao would often pretend to be the enemy and launch all sorts of extreme attacks. He would resort to every conceivable means to attack Dragon City. Even the official investigators who were several cultivation realms higher than he would usually lose miserably to his invasion tactics and crazy methods of destruction. They could only smile wanly and say, Meng Chao, thank goodness youre not an abnormal beast. Gradually, Meng Chao became quite famous in the abnormal beast research department. The members of Group 9 also treated him as an abnormal beast in human skin instead of a normal university student. They trusted him a lot. Ye Xiaoxing immediately summoned the Group 9 investigators who were scattered all over the southern part of the city and organized an emergency video conference. The Red Dragon Army is in position. Most of the communities have been completely fortified. Its just a matter of time before we get rid of the zombies. Our problem is still the abnormal beasts, Ye Xiaoxing said. Right now, theres chaos all over the south of the city. The abnormal beasts might use the chaos to invade the vital areas. Ive already reminded the higher-ups to send manpower to protect the important facilities in the southern part of the city, but our mission is still to catch Gao Ye. The problem is, right now, there are gunshots everywhere, and there are a lot of pests underground. Its difficult to trace the sounds of Gao Ye digging and eating earth. So, we can only predict his possible targets and try to arrive at the spot before he does anything so that we can catch him off guard! Ye Xiaoxing uploaded a distribution map of the important facilities in the south of the city to the tactical computers of the Group 9 investigators. The investigators already had more than one hundred construction maps of the underground tunnels and 3D structure charts in their tactical computers. They contained the coordinates where they had recently traced Gao Ye. If they connected the large number of densely packed coordinates together, they could form Gao Yes movement trajectory. The scratches Meng Chao and Lu Siya discovered were the last place Gao Ye was seen. When they connected his movement trajectory and the last place he appeared, his path formed an arrow. Ahead of it were important facilities and a large number of skyscrapers. There were at least dozens of them in the area. Each group of investigators was in charge of monitoring from three to five suspicious points. Even so, they were still plagued by problems. There were large unmonitored areas between the targets, and it would be very easy for Gao Ye to take advantage of those areas to cause trouble. If only they could learn of Gao Yes target beforehand Meng Chao stared at the map with rapt attention. At some point, he bit the nail on his thumb to the point that it was uneven. Suddenly, he saw a small spot at the edge of the map. He magnified the map and closed in on the real time surveillance footage of that spot. Meng Chao, Siya, do you know the area youre in charge of yet? Ye Xiaoxing asked through the communicator. Captain, wed like to change locations! Meng Chao interrupted Lu Siyas answer. Why? Ye Xiaoxing asked. Uh Instincts, Meng Chao said. The important facilities you marked are naturally good targets, and if theyre destroyed, they will cause a lot of deaths among the citizens. Parts of the area will collapse as well. But I think that Gao Ye wont choose those places. His next target might be the construction site of Subway No.20! Ye Xiaoxing was silent and waited for Meng Chaos explanation. I understand Gao Ye. Hes a true technical nerd. When he was a human, he racked his brains and even broke the law to achieve his goal just so that he could get the construction deal for Subway No.20. I think that even if he completely lost his humanity and forgot his pride as a human, he would still refuse to accept things the way they are deep in his nerves, even if just a bit. Recently, the construction of Subway No.20 has reached the point where theyre about to dig a tunnel under the river. This is the first tunnel under a river, and it will cross Red Dragon River. Aside from construction, the parties involved will also test a lot of advanced technology. Once the technology is verified, soon, there will be tunnels going under rivers everywhere. They will connect Jiangnan with the main city area, and its highly likely that this will increase Dragon Citys centralization and overall fighting power. But what if the gigantic Ultimate Sandworm dug into the tunnel during the crucial period of the construction and water flooded the tunnel, thereby making the tunnel collapse and perhaps even making the space for the underground railway that has already been dug out collapse? A lot of workers, architects, and specialists would drown, and it would lead to a major delay in Dragon Citys development. I think that this target is the only one worthy of the abnormal beasts racking their brains to launch the rat hordes and zombies at us as a smoke bomb to provide cover for Gao Ye! Ye Xiaoxing was silent for a while, then said, The construction site of the tunnel under the river is at the edge of the southern part of the city. If we calculate the time since the rat horde appeared, this amount of time should be enough for Gao Ye to run to that place and cause destruction! Meng Chao said. Alright! Ye Xiaoxing did not hesitate. He immediately made his decision. There are dozens of important facilities here, and they concern the safety of millions of citizens. We cant give up on searching for Gao Ye here and set up defenses around them too. But Ill send your target to another squad. Go at full speed to the construction of the tunnel under the river with Lu Siya. If you discover Gao Yes tracks, the attackers will immediately head to you! Roger that! Meng Chao and Lu Siya said at the same time. Both of them brought out different metallic boxes from their backpacks. Meng Chao pressed a triangle shaped button on the metallic box, and as the whirrs from sophisticated gears and machines moving rose, the metallic box opened up layer by layer and revealed a shiny 3D mobile gear that looked like a metal skeleton. Lu Siyas metallic box turned into a flying backpack. A pair of alloy wings that were as thin as cicada wings spread out from the backpack. A mini engine filled with crystal fuel released steam, which allowed her to make subtle changes in her movement direction. Chapter 380 - Power of the New Virus Just when both of them were about to leave, they saw a zombie nimbly crawling over from a corner. At first glance, it was a business elite, since he wore a suit and had a computer bag hanging diagonally over its chest. But its grayish-white limbs were much longer than the average size. They came out of the sleeves and pants, which made the zombie look hilarious, like it was an adult wearing a childs clothes. In the short few minutes since its turning, its bones and muscles had grown and deformed it. Its grayish-white skin was stretched so taut that it was as thin as a cicadas wing. It also tore and formed intersecting lines, revealing bunches of bloody granulation tissue. But the zombie did not seem to notice. Like a human-shaped spider, it could move quickly over the walls and trees by the sides of the street. Bang, bang, bang, bang! A series of rapid gunshots came from behind it. They were followed by chaotic footsteps, and a group of passionate citizens who had just got off work showed up. They had replenished their ammunition from the underground warehouses that rose in the streets and equipped themselves to the teeth. Then, they started hunting the rat horde and zombies. There were people of all sorts and sizes in the group. While holding their guns, they pushed forward with their squad. But they did not look like they were professionals, so Meng Chao guessed that they were a motley crew formed on the spot. People like them should have stayed and defended the fortified communities. They should not have run out on their own to hunt. Its too dangerous here! Meng Chao shouted at the passionate citizens. Look for a place and defend it! Wait for the Red Dragon Army to come to you! The group grinned and said nonchalantly, Its fine. Theyre just weak zombies. Weve equipped ourselves from head to toe in armor, so they wont be able to bite us. As the leader spoke, they raised their arms up and patted their necks. It was winter right then, and everyone was dressed in thick layers. As long as they used bulletproof and anti-stab material to wrap up the limbs that were exposed outside, the teeth and nails of normal zombies would have a hard time tearing through their defenses. Besides, the new generation Dragon Citizens had basically grown up on the stories of their grandparents fighting zombies. Decades ago, when the old generation had just transmigrated to the Other World, they were confused and had to rely on hammers, kitchen knives, and lawnmowers. Even so, they could kill the zombies until they were scared of them. The current Dragon Citizens were not even afraid of monsters, so naturally, they were also not afraid of mere zombies. Meng Chao wanted to stop them, but the long-limbed zombie who was shaped like a human spider popped its head out of the crown of a tree. The passionate citizens cried out and charged forward. They fired their guns and instantly left multiple holes in the zombie. It fell from the crown of the tree. The passionate citizens cheered victoriously and charged forward to check their spoils. Alarm bells rang out in Meng Chaos head. He cussed and activated his 3D mobile gear. He stomped on the ground violently, and a powerful gust of air shot out from his back, allowing him to jump thirty meters in an instant. He landed on a broken down public bus. Whoosh! His chain sabers left his hands, and with the addition of spirit energy, one turned into burning flames, and the other dazzling lightning. Two long cracks were left on top of the public bus. Meng Chao reached into the crack and summoned his strength. Then, he tore off a steel plate from the public bus. In the current generation, public buses were built with the thought that they might run into monster invasions during the peak when people went to work or clocked off work. The windows were really small, and the outside walls were really sturdy. They were basically super armored vehicles. The steel plate Meng Chao yanked off was in charge of protecting the crystal engines, so it was like a huge arc-shaped shield. With the shield in hand, he jumped twice to the spot where the zombie fell after it was shot down. The passionate citizens began to shout. The severely wounded zombie was stimulated by the mutated zombie virus, and in just a few seconds, its organs turned into liquid, then gas. Its body swelled up in a deformed manner. Very soon, its head was submerged by the flesh from its body, and only its long and thin limbs were left. At first glance, it looked like a balloon filled with liquid poison and four matches sticking out of it. The poison that leaked out of its wounds splashed onto the plants, and they instantly turned yellow and withered away. Pungent white smoke rose from them. The passionate citizens saw that the situation was bad,and wanted to retreat, but it was too late. The zombie had swelled to the max and exploded with a bang. The poison spread out like rain and went straight at the passionate citizens. They had nowhere to hide. The citizens screamed. Most of the group could only wrap their arms around their heads and squat down on the ground while praying that their winter clothes would be thick enough to fend off the poison. Fortunately, Meng Chao acted fast. He tossed the shield forward and warded off most of the poison flying forward. The shield let out sizzling sounds, and white smoke curled up. Only drops of the poison splashed onto the passionate citizens clothes. Meng Chao shouted sternly, Everyone, immediately remove your coats! Form groups of two! Bring your guns up and aim at each others foreheads! The new zombie virus activates very quickly! Be alert! Observe each other for three minutes! Three minutes later, recite the first rule of Dragon Citizens and make sure that no ones brains have been invaded by viruses! Otherwise, the other citizens downfall might be your downfall as well! Do you understand?! The countdown starts now! After returning from the apocalypse, once Meng Chao becomes serious, he would have a sharp, murderous air that not even experienced fighters who had gone through hundreds of battles in the current era, possessed. The passionate citizens were shocked by his murderous intent and shuddered. Many of them recognized Meng Chao. He was one of the younger generation superhumans and the leader of the Golden Era. They cast a glance at the zombie who had already turned into pus and poison. When they remembered how this pitiful person had been a human just like them more than ten minutes ago, they no longer dared to be careless. At their fastest speed, they removed their coats, because they might be stained with poison, and tossed them far away. The citizens who were the closest to the zombie even removed their sweaters and thermal clothing. They would rather shiver in the cold wind instead of letting poison seep into their skin and turn into a zombie after they were infected by the virus. Everyone formed pairs of two and raised their guns at each other. Meng Chao had Lu Siya watch them while he inspected the zombies corpse. The zombie had self-destructed very cleanly. Aside from its thin and long torn limbs, it did not leave behind a lot of useful things. Meng Chao sent spirit energy into his eyes. They shone with intense light while he searched through the corpse. Then, he brought out a long and narrow pair of forceps to pick up a finger. He stared at the severed part and observed it for a long time. After that, he brought out more than ten portable reagents and powder, then gathered some of the zombies blood, poison, and torn flesh. He started conducting all sorts of tests on them. Some of the reagents did not react when they were poured on the zombies blood. The reagents did not mix with the blood and stayed clear from it. When he used the seventh reagent, he dropped a bit of faint red liquid on it, and the zombie blood immediately started moving madly. Spikes grew on the surface of the liquid; it was as if the blood had been given new life. The camera on Meng Chaos shoulder recorded the entire process of him testing the reaction of the zombies blood. Three minutes were up. On the surface, the passionate citizens did not show any changes. Half of them managed to smoothly recite the first law of Dragon Citizens. The other half might have stumbled in their recitation, but they could sing the newest popular songs and knew the newest gossip. They could even recite the 9x timetable. There was even a girl with sparkling eyes. She ran over excitedly and said that she idolized Meng Chao, so could he please sign his name for her as a memory? By the looks of it, they were not infected by the virus. They still retained a clear head and an independent will. They also had appreciation for beauty. Meng Chao signed his name for the fan. The armored vehicles from the Red Dragon Army came roaring from the end of the street. Meng Chao sighed in relief and handed the passionate citizens to the soldiers. He then thought about it and connected to Ye Xiaoxings communicator again. Captain Ye, whats your situation? Do you have a lot of injured citizens? Meng Chao asked. How did you know? Ye Xiaoxing sounded a little anxious. We were trying our best to defend the important facilities, but on our way, we ran into a lot of injured citizens. These zombies are not easy to deal with! Thats right. I have a zombie who exploded just now. I inspected its corpse, and I noticed that it produced a great reaction to the Blood Flower Reagent, Meng Chao said. Im certain that the newest group of zombies are biochemical weapons created by the abnormal beasts lab. Also, when the abnormal beasts created the new virus, not only did they combine the characteristics of the zombie virus and rabies virus, they also extracted some strange substance from Blood Flowers, so the virus has the characteristics of Blood Flowers. Ye Xiaoxing was shocked. What?! Based on the monsters we hunted in the wild, once a monster is infested by a Blood Flower, not only will its mobility largely increase, it might also gain all sorts of strange skills, such as spitting fire or acid. They can also self-destruct to spread viruses, bacteria, and spores. After they die, the chances of their carcasses mutating increase by a large degree, and they might also gain other abilities. I highly suspect that the characteristics that once appeared in the monsters will also appear in the new zombies. These zombies are not weak at all. If normal citizens view the new zombies fighting power the old way, they will definitely suffer major losses. I suggest that before we understand all the characteristics of the new zombies, the normal citizens should not recklessly engage them in close quarters combat. They must be especially on guard against the zombies self-destructing and a second mutation after their deaths! Makes sense, Ye Xiaoxing said. Ill notify the related departments and have the citizens move to the fortified communities as soon as possible. Damn it. These abnormal beasts really do possess intelligence that is not to be underestimated. They intentionally chose to attack us during the peak when we clock off work. A large group of citizens were stuck in the streets, and when they noticed that their enemies are just rats and zombies, many people chose to attack. They did not think about retreating somewhere, not that theres any place for them to go. If this continues, there will be a lot of casualties, and it will be hard for us to restore order. But I will handle the situation. Hurry up and go to the construction site of the tunnel under the river. The enemy has planned this meticulously, so something major will definitely happen tonight! Roger! Meng Chao ended the call and replenished his batch of bombs with grenades and flash bombs. He got them from the passionate citizens and soldiers. He then turned around and said urgently to Lu Siya, Trust me. My instincts are telling me that something will definitely happen in the construction site under the river. We cant delay things any longer. We must seize every second we have to rush over! Meng Chao! Before Lu Siya could speak, the fan who had asked for his signature ran over and waved her handphone. She started chattering away like a lark, I told my friends just now that I ran into the legendary Meng Chao and fought against zombies with you, but my friends dont believe me. They said that I was boasting. Can I take a photo with you? Sure. Meng Chao smiled brightly and motioned for the girl to hand her phone to Lu Siya. Meanwhile, he bent his knees a little and made a victory sign. Lu Siya. Chapter 381 - Tunnel Protection Squad Th-Thank you so much! After the fan, who seemed like a high school student, took a picture with Meng Chao, she said excitedly, I didnt expect that the legendary Meng Chao was so friendly! Im not a Deity Realm superhuman, just someone at the peak of Earth Realm. Theres no need for me to put on airs, Meng Chao said with a smile. But with such a cute supporter like you, I will definitely work hard and reach Heaven Realm as soon as possible! Youre still in high school, right? My younger sister is a high school student too. You have to work hard together with her. Train nonstop and become stronger! The fan was so excited after she received his encouragement that her eyes sparkled. She swung her arms and said seriously, Ill definitely work hard! Work hard. Also, when you fight against zombies, be careful. Dont get too close to them! Meng Chao smiled and bade farewell to the fan. He felt really guilty, so he did not quite dare to look Lu Siya in the eye. Seize every second possible, huh? Lu Siya asked with the ghost of a smile. You dont understand, Meng Chao replied seriously. The abnormal beasts have changed their tactics and are using psychological tactics. They want to exaggerate the difference between superhumans and normal people so that they can intensify the conflict between them. Then, they can tear apart the communities in Dragon City. With that kind of situation in mind, as superhumans, we cant put on airs in front of normal people. We have to be friendly and be part of the peoples lives. So, we should try to satisfy the fans requests, since that will allow us to maintain the harmony in Dragon City! Makes sense. But if this fan was a burly man weighing more than one hundred kilograms, built like a tank, with scars covering his face, and a beard, would you still patiently give your signature and take a picture with him just like you did with the female fan? If you did, youd make even more sense. Meng Chao scratched his head and wanted to defend himself further, but Lu Siya had already flown away. The Heaven Realm superhumans might be able to freely apply maglev and soar through the skies, but if they wanted to travel long distances, they could not be fast. After all, the physiological structure of the human body made it certain that humans could not fly. Even though they could activate their spirit energy and perform short-distance sprints in the air, it used up a lot of spirit energy. Hence, Heaven Realm superhumans often carried with them lightweight gliders. While above the people, they could glide through the air quickly while subtly changing their direction nonstop until they reached their destination. When Lu Siya had already risen one hundred meters into the air and started gliding to Red Dragon River, Meng Chao activated his 3D mobile gear and jumped high into the air. Loud puffs of air came out from his gear as he jumped among the buildings. He moved as if he was flying. One of them jumped and the other glided. Both of them rushed forward. Soon, they passed more than ten streets. Smoke still curled up from the areas under them. Gunshots and shouts rose and fell. Quite a number of streets still had zombies in them. One of the shelter areas with temporary tents was thrown into chaos by the zombies. The two could see a lot of citizens wanting to escape. They squeezed themselves into narrow streets and shoved at each other. Those places were cramped. It was difficult for the tanks and armored vehicles outside to come in. It was also difficult for the superhumans to make the citizens spread out. If even one of the citizens there were infected by the new zombie virus, the consequences would be dire. We have to set up defenses everywhere and cant be hit anywhere. The Home Partys ideals will put us in a far too passive position against the enemys surprise attacks! Meng Chao sighed in his heart. Right now, they only faced monsters and zombies. In the future, they would face elves, dwarves, dragons, magicians, and all sorts of strange Other World creatures. Their magic, curses, plagues, bewitchment, and mind control were much stronger than the zombies in terms of invasiveness and destructiveness. The Colonization Partys method would not work, but there were problems with the Home Partys ideals as well. If they thought that building a hoop-shaped defense line around Dragon City would make their defenses impenetrable and let them sleep peacefully, they would end up being beaten up and become mangled sitting ducks. The Colonization Party is full of mad dogs, but the Home Party is full of cowards. Just which path should Dragon City take in the future? Its a real headache! Meng Chao thought. Lets talk about the battle in front of us right now. Were just defending and fighting back passively. We cant win the Monster War like this. Itd be better for us to find the abnormal beasts nest, which is likely the satellite city that is even more terrifying than Dragon King Town. Thats the only way! The tragedy in front of him made Meng Chao come to a decision. He had to reach Heaven Realm as soon as possible and join the operation to destroy the satellite city that was controlled by the abnormal beasts. However, he first had to deal with the problem of the abnormal beasts invading and attacking them from all sides. He and Lu Siya soon left the southern part of the city and reached the banks of Red Dragon River. During winter, the Red Dragon River was like a hibernating aquatic dragon. It flowed slower than during the wet season in summer, which was why winter was the best period of time to construct a tunnel under the river. But a lot of minerals and crystals came from upstream, where Monster Mountain Range was, so there were still patches of black shadows rising and falling in the slightly red water. They were terrifying aquatic monsters who were flushed down by the rapid waters. If the city used deep water bombs, they could hunt down these monsters and use them as nutritious food. Yet there were seldom any superhumans who dared to jump into Red Dragon River to fight against the aquatic monsters with their fists deep in the river, because the water flowed too rapidly. Is that a Lion Dragon Fish? Now that Meng Chao was at the peak of Earth Realm, his eyesight had become much sharper than when he was a one-star superhuman. Even when he was high in the sky, he could see a large body moving in the river. On his mission for the Red Radiance Jade mine, Meng Chao and Lu Siya had fought fiercely against two Lion Dragon Fishes in a mysterious lake deep in Graveyard Forest. Even now, when their cultivation realms and fighting strength had increased a lot, their hearts would fill with fear upon recalling that fight. They did not want a repeat of that fight. However, if Gao Ye dug a hole into the construction site of the tunnel under the river, then all the water from Red Dragon River as well as the aquatic monsters, including the Lion Dragon Fish, inside would Meng Chao gulped and slowed down. The construction deal for the tunnel under the river was originally won by Spirit Creation Creatures. However, Spirit Creation Creatures ran into a series of crises caused by Gao Yes transformation and had to split up their core assets and experienced technicians into different groups. Then, with help from the abnormal beast research department, they merged with Superstar. The construction for the tunnel under the river was taken over by Superstar and two other infrastructure companies that were skilled in modifying biochemical beasts, along with a powerful company skilled in runic symbol machines. It meant that the pie was split into four, and it managed to cover up the scandal of Gao Ye transforming into a monster. Hence, Meng Chao was quite familiar with the construction site of the tunnel under the river. It was built at the edge of the southern part of the city, and it was at a place where Red Dragon River was rather wide. Even though building the construction site at a wider area meant that they had more work to do, the flow of water was slower there compared to where the river narrowed. The erosion of the tunnel after it was constructed would also be weaker because of it. After they received news that a lot of zombies had appeared at the southern part of the city, the construction had come to a halt. The technicians and engineers all armed themselves. The hammers the workers used were powered by crystals, and spirit gas gushed out of them. They could break the toughest stones as well as open the skulls of zombies and monsters. Once the Red Dragon Army received the alarm from the abnormal beast research department, it immediately sent a rapid response squad over. The men brought with them three armored vehicles and stationed themselves by the construction site. On the surface of the river there were patrol boats filled with deep water bombs. They went back and forth while looking for signs of abnormal creatures. When Meng Chao rushed over, Lu Siya was above the construction site. She had already circled the Red Dragon River once. Then, she removed her glider while still in the air and jumped in front of the squad from the army to show her ID. When they entered the second stage of the Monster War, the monsters continued evolving and growing smarter. The authority and power of the abnormal beast research department kept increasing day by day, and the department was beginning to grow into a powerful organization that could stand on equal ground with the Supernatural Tower and adjudicator court, just as Meng Chao remembered it. The Red Dragon Armys commander gave Meng Chao and Lu Siya a standard military salute to show that they would provide aid and firepower as support while the abnormal beast research department took over command of the situation. Did anything happen? Meng Chao asked the Red Dragon Army commander. For now, no, the Red Dragon Army commander said. We arrived seven minutes ago to set up defenses and listen to movements underground. Right now, there are a lot of pests moving below us. Theyre loud and interference is strong. Its hard for us to get any useful information. But there are no cracks on the surface around us. We didnt notice any tremors or signs of the ground sinking in the tunnel that is under construction. What about the workers, engineers, and technicians? Have they come out? Meng Chao asked. Some of the workers and engineers have retreated in time. Some are still in the tunnel, the Red Dragon Army commander said. A lot of their large construction equipment is operating at full capacity in the tunnel. They need some time to retrieve everything and leave. Meng Chao nodded. Through Superstar, he had come to understand a bit about the construction in the tunnel under the river. It was the first time Dragon City carried out a construction under a river after they transmigrated to the Other World. A lot of the construction equipment was made specifically for this construction project. It was to be tested and examined. The engineers had to gather all sorts of data and train people to use the new equipment. Even the Giant Sandworms and other biochemical beasts had a lot of resources poured into them and were tested repeatedly before they were created. Various industries and related departments had invested a lot into the construction. Naturally, the engineers could not just watch as their precious equipment was drowned by the river. But Meng Chao cast a glance at Red Dragon River. Suddenly, he felt that the color of the river near the construction site was off. The normal color of the water was slightly red. Right now, it was beginning to turn a murky yellow. There were also countless bubbles coming from the bottom of the river. It was as if there was something brewing up a tsunami in Red Dragon River. Theres something there! The patrolling motor torpedo boat on the river also noticed the abnormality. It immediately fired a large number of deep water bombs into the river. Bomb! Bomb! Bomb! Thick water pillars shot into the sky. The torn limbs of aquatic creatures flew into the air like rain, and their blood died the river red. But the effect of deep water bombs in a river with rapid current was not that good. Besides, their target was Gao Ye, an Ultimate Sandworm skilled in digging tunnels. He could just dig into the riverbed and use the earth that had been accumulating for years there to minimize the impact from deep water bombs. Besides, this place was too close to the construction site. If they were careless, the deep water bombs would destroy the tunnel under the river. Hence, the motor torpedo boat did not dare to fire wantonly. It could only fire nonstop at the edge of the tunnel. Aside from killing a large number of aquatic monsters and causing a large amount of earth to fly up, which in turn caused the river to be even more murky and chaotic, they did not manage to drag the Ultimate Sandworm out. At that moment, loud and piercing sounds came out from the Red Dragon Army commanders communicator. His expression changed. No! Water has spilled into the tunnel! Chapter 382 - Fight Under Red Dragon River! I guessed right! This is Gao Yes target! Time was pressing, so while heading to the working surface, Meng Chao called Ye Xiaoxing. But the interference was very bad. Besides, he could hear deafening explosions from Ye Xiaoxings side. Meng Chao shouted for a long time into his wrist communicator, but he did not know whether Ye Xiaoxing heard him. He could only send the highest alert to Ye Xiaoxing, which symbolized that he had discovered the target. Then, he jumped into the construction site by the river with Lu Siya. Since the current was rapid, the tunnel was dug deep under the river. They needed to fall for dozens of meters before they landed on the ground. When they looked into the tunnel, it was dark, and they could not see anything. There was only a red glimmer in the distance. The engineers who escaped told Meng Chao that due to the rat hordes biting the cables, all of them were severed. They could only use the emergency lighting system powered by crystals. At that moment, the workers and experts who were controlling the equipment and biochemical beasts to minimize losses noticed that more water was seeping in. They had to abandon everything and run with their hands wrapped around their heads. Meng Chao and Lu Siya poured spirit energy into their eyes, and it looked as if they had equipped rings of shining light around their pupils. By stimulating their optical cells, they could possess hawk-like vision in the darkness. Run! This place might collapse at any moment, and the water will charge in! Meng Chao and Lu Siya grabbed the workers who ran over and tossed them to the Red Dragon Army soldiers, who followed them closely, and sent them safely to the surface. They then asked the Red Dragon Army to set up crystal bombs at the spot where the tunnel under the river connected to the underground tunnel. If the tunnel under the river really collapsed, they had to explode the construction area to prevent the rampaging water from flooding the fully constructed tunnels that were connected to Subway No.20, because those tunnels were also connected to subways. But detonations like these required precise calculations and holes for detonation at precise places. They needed at least ten minutes to prepare it. Until then, Meng Chao and Lu Siya had tol halt Gao Yes destruction. The further they went into the tunnel, the stuffier and more humid the air became. They could hear dripping and cracking everywhere. Countless intersecting cracks were appearing on the walls of the tunnel. At some unknown point in time, the water had flooded the dry surface, and it went over their ankles. A red light swayed ahead of them. A few workers staggered over from the dark. Meng Chao grabbed those workers and shouted, Run! But as a Spirit Sensor, Lu Siya noticed that something was off. Careful! she shouted out. At the same time, she activated her ability. Spirit tattoos shone around her eyes, as if she had put on dazzling eyeshadow. A few spikes formed of rocks shot out from under Meng Chaos feet and went toward the workers. The workers were like puppets with ruined joints. They moved in strange ways and avoided the spikes, though barely. At that point, they also revealed faces that were green, swollen and covered in red lines. Zombies?! Meng Chao shuddered and immediately understood what had happened. They were deep in a tunnel under a river. It was the best place for a rat horde to attack. Even though it was winter on the surface, the underground tunnel was humid and hot. Many workers did not obey the standards of operation fully and did not wear their protective clothing properly. As long as the rats scratched or bit their exposed skin, their tragic fates were set. Meng Chao sighed. His legs instantly turned into whirlwinds, and he kicked the zombified workers away from him. They flew away like cannonballs. He used a lot of strength, and all of them were reduced to a bloody mess against the walls of the tunnel. Their bones were broken. With their spines crushed, it should have been impossible for them to get up. But strange sounds of bones protruding and flesh squirming came from where they fell. Then, as if they were controlled with a string by demons, they stood up again with crooked bodies. There were a few workers who could not get up, so they decided to go on all fours, just like human spiders. Their heads spun 180 degrees, and they stared at Meng Chao and Lu Siya with bloodshot eyes. Red threads gushed out of their wounds. They were like hungry tentacles that stretched out toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Blood Flower! Meng Chao hissed. He knew it. The abnormal beasts were indeed in control of a technology that allowed them to fuse the zombie virus, rabies virus, and pseudo fungus creatureBlood Flowertogether. They managed to turn humans into existences more terrifying than monsters. Lu Siya sighed and snapped her fingers lightly. She turned the sturdy reinforced concrete under the zombies feet into loose, flowing sand, and their limbs sunk into it, Then, she changed the electron shell and molecular structure of the flowing sand, turning it back to reinforced concrete, thus pinning the zombies firmly to the ground. The zombies yanked at their limbs with everything they had. Rage appeared on their deformed, swollen faces. Even if they tore their joints and flesh, they insisted on yanking out their severed limbs. Meng Chao could not watch it any longer. He pulled out his gun and fired repeatedly to end these innocent victims lives. Even though the zombies continued squirming madly because of the stimulation from the viruses and Blood Flowers despite having their heads blasted open, at the very least, the peoples souls could rest in peace and would not need to continue to bear any pain. The two were blocked for a moment by zombies, and suddenly, the tunnel wall cracked loudly. The dripping of water was also replaced by another, even more terrifying sound. It sounded like thousands of horses running at them. Meng Chao and Lu Siya could not stop themselves from looking at the top of the tunnel. There were now fine cracks over there. They had started on the surface near the river and had walked more than 300 m into the tunnel. In other words, they were right under Red Dragon River now. Above them was the raging river, along with countless aquatic monsters. The sounds of horses galloping became louder. It was as if the river water had gathered together to form a huge army and was rushing at them, who were deep in the tunnel. Lu Siya gritted her teeth and knelt down on one knee. She pressed her palms against the ground. Countless spirit tattoos rose on her forehead, corners of her eyes, the roots of her ears, shoulders, arms, and palms. Then, they gushed out from her palms to spread out into the depths of the tunnel like living streams. Soon, the walls of the tunnel were covered in spirit tattoos. With spirit energy interference, the cracks soon closed up. Thick stone pillars shot out of the surface as well. They overlapped with each other to form multiple breakwaters. Then, they slowly fused together to form an impenetrable stone wall! After being nourished by the Red Radiance Jade tsunami and Blue Origin Crystals together with Meng Chao under Raging Waves, Lu Siya had also gained a blessing. Besides, she had also experienced all sorts of hardships in the abnormal beast research department over the past year. With her burning, ambitious nature driving her forward, she trained madly and fought hard every day, so her fighting strength had reached an explosive breakthrough. She was no longer the mine explorer who needed powerful fighters to protect her. Instead, she was a true Heaven Realm superhuman. She could control sand, earth, and rocks to fight. She was a true daughter of earth! Boom! Boom! Boom! The deafening sounds of water crashing against things could be heard deep in the tunnel. Something had completely crushed the end of the tunnel, so the rampaging river water from Red Dragon River surged in like a berserk aquatic dragon. Originally, the river would have been able to instantly flood the whole tunnel and destroy everything in it. But it was weakened by the breakwaters Lu Siya constructed, and the impact was largely reduced. In the end, when the water reached their waists, Lu Siya finally closed up the damaged part of the tunnel and blocked it. This task took up most of her spirit energy and stamina. Her face was stark pale. Her breathing was rapid, and the spirit flames around her flickered. At that moment, a black shadow squirmed madly in the water that had reached their waists. Splash! A monster with shining purple marks, which resembled an electric eel but was as thick as a python, suddenly shot out of the water. It opened its mouth wide, and electricity sparked from its sharp fangs. It went straight for Lu Siyas face. It was an aquatic monster that had surged into the tunnel with the water! Meng Chao acted quickly. He brought his arm down and cut off the giant electric eels head. Blood that was almost transparent gushed out of the creatures oropharynx. It fell limply back into the water and started twitching madly. The electricity arcs illuminated the murky water, giving it a crystalline blue hue. It also illuminated the countless aquatic monsters hiding beneath the waters surface. Since Lu Siya had sealed off the cracks in time, most of the creatures who came in with the water were small aquatic monsters, thin enhydris-type monsters, or electric eel-type monsters. But this did not mean that they were not dangerous. Many of the aquatic monsters were not even at the length of Meng Chaos arm, but half of their bodies were their heads and they had unique jaw structures. When they opened their mouths wide, they could easily bite off a humans head. Their astonishing bite strength could even allow them to bite through a steel plate like it was a biscuit. They were like the upgraded versions of the piranhas on Earth. Even a lot of the aquatic monsters who were dozens of times larger than they were would turn into prey for these man-eating aquatic creatures if they had the slightest wound on their bodies, because they would surge forward in a horde when they scented blood. At that moment, after they tasted the blood from the giant electric eel, thousands of piranhas swam madly toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Some of them even jumped out of the water eagerly while being more than ten meters away. They surged toward them as one. Youre just asking for it! From the moment he noticed that the innocent workers were infected by the virus and turned into new zombies, Meng Chao had seethed in anger. His chain sabers burned with flames that could not be extinguished by water and dazzling electrical arcs that made the dark cave look like there was a sun inside. Then, as his spirit energy surged even fiercer than the river water, they split into dozens of illusions No, they were not illusions! Since Meng Chao used the Ultimate Style, he did not need to accumulate power or cool down. His advantage lay in possessing extremely good endurance. He instantly delivered dozens of fatal strikes to the center of piranhas heads and accurately split open dozens of those that had jumped out of the water. The piranhas lurking in the water were forced out when Meng Chao used the spirit energy that surged out of the 36,000 pores on his body to push the water away. He did the same thing again, then, and cut them into pieces. Chapter 383 - Be Prepared, Gao Ye! In an instant, the surface of the water was covered with the torn flesh from the piranhas. However, the water did not calm down because of it. Instead, it started surging even fiercer. Soon, eight tentacles resembling those of the Slit-mouthed Anacondas shot out and went straight for Meng Chaos limbs and head. Meng Chao snorted coldly. His chain sabers danced around him and formed an absolute defense that acted like a meat grinder, which cut the tentacles into pieces. The tentacles danced madly in the air as they pulled back, and a large creature appeared in the dark. The tentacles belonged to an aquatic monster that resembled an octopus. It possessed practically no bones, and its body was very soft. When Gao Ye had crashed into the tunnel and created a crack, it had slipped through it inside. Why are there octopi in the river?! This Other World is so messed up! Meng Chao made his chain sabers dance, forming dozens of illusions again. They entangled with the octopus monsters tentacles practically at the same time. The runic symbols shone one by one on the chains, and it was as if blades made of flames and electricity had been inserted into the chains. He pulled them back viciously and yanked out five of the creatures tentacles from the roots. The octopus monster grimaced in pain. Its head was like a giant heart, and at that moment, the mouth opened wide. Perhaps the octopus wanted to fire out ink, poison, or its organs. But Meng Chao would not let it have the chance. His spirit energy flowed rapidly in more than sixty main meridians and hundreds of branch meridians. They activated the spirit acupoints, and his spirit tattoos appeared. They were domineering tattoos and blended his body together with his weapons. The illusions of the dozens of chain sabers overlapped with each other again. He pulled them back, and as his arms swelled up, he threw them forward again. This time, the two chain sabers spiralled and thrust forward like a spear with lightning and flames intersecting with each other. They drove straight into the octopus monsters body through its mouth. The octopus monsters inborn skill was interrupted. It suffered from a spirit energy backlash, and Meng Chaos chain sabers wreaked havoc in its body as well, so it instantly started twitching madly. The next instant, scattered sparks and electrical arcs gushed out from where the tentacles were severed. Smoke came out of the creatures head along with the pungent scent of something burnt. Thud! The two chain sabers came out of the back of its head. At the same time, its destroyed flesh also came out of its body, and the octopus shriveled up like an emptied grain sack. It had breathed its last. Meng Chao pulled back his chain sabers. The entire fight had lasted only five seconds. Meng Chao suppressed the creature completely during those five seconds and did not give it a chance to fight back. One year ago, he was a one-star superhuman who had to run when he faced high-grade Nightmarish Beasts or wreak his brains to think of ways to fight against them in the northern battlefield. Today, without blinking, he could casually kill a Grade 3 Nightmarish Beast. To Meng Chao, this was what it meant to live through a year where his strength increased by leaps and bounds and he became an entirely new person! His spirit flames illuminated the water and the aquatic creatures who fled while shoving at each other. Once they sensed his absolute strength, the small aquatic monsters desire to survive overcame everything else. Meng Chao retreated to Lu Siyas side and helped her open a high-speed spirit energy replenishment fluid extracted from a superbeasts blood. Are you okay? Im fine. Lu Siya poured the contents of the spirit energy replenishment fluid into her throat, and some color returned to her face. She looked down at the communicator on her wrist, frowned, and said, The captain has already received our signal, and theyre rushing over. But they ran into a lot of monsters on the way, so they might still need some time. Can you continue? Yeah! Meng Chao stopped for a moment and thought about what she said. A large number of monsters? Where did they come from? There was no fog descent over the past few days! No fog had torn through the dimension and left behind a large space-time rift. So, it was impossible for the monsters in the wild to form groups and be transferred into Dragon City. Only small space-time rifts could appear at any moment. However, such rifts would only transfer a few monsters over. Whenever any passionate citizens saw them, they would usually surge up to the monsters and kill them. Then, they would cut them into pieces and bring them home as food. Its Gao Ye? Meng Chaos mind raced, and he thought of a possibility. Over the past few days, aside from emptying the foundation of a building and eating half of a train, he has been leading us around in circles. He didnt do anything else besides this. Could it be that he had secretly cleared a tunnel leading into Dragon City from the wild so monsters could pass Dragon Citys defense line? Then, he secretly moved them and had them lurk around until the zombies could cause a major ruckus and they could join the attack to create even more trouble. If that were really the case, the monsters ability to coordinate their attacks had increased to another level and they had to be now treated as a civilization. When Meng Chao thought of this, he quickly came up with another thing as well. Wait. Gao Ye should still be around. Why is there suddenly no sound? Careful! Lu Siya cried out. The water in the tunnel suddenly became murky, and it soon turned into tumbling lava. A huge whirlpool appeared five meters away from Meng Chao. Along with the splashes, a figure that was even larger than the octopus monster shot out of the mud and rushed toward Meng Chao. There was no space to escape. It was Gao Ye, the Supernatural EntityEarthquake! Gao Ye! Meng Chao roared and threw his chain sabers forward. They were knocked off kilter by the air flow mixed with shattered stones and mud that came out of Gao Yes mouth and sank into the walls of the tunnel. When Meng Chao sensed Gao Ye moving toward him with lightning fast momentum, he could only yank at the chain sabers and move to the side. Gao Yes gigantic, spike-covered body fell heavily into the water, and the force of it could shake mountains. Cracks formed on the walls of the tunnel because of it. Lu Siya gritted her teeth. Her spirit tattoos shone, and like living roots, they spread out in all directions. Not only did she manage to close up the cracks, she also made the reinforced concrete and stones under Gao Ye turn into mud. When half of his heavy body sank into it, she solidified it again. She also summoned more than ten spikes to stab him. But Gao Ye acted like an elephant stabbed by an embroidery needle. He did not seem to feel it at all. The spikes around him trembled at a high frequency, and he easily shattered the sturdy rocks and reinforced concrete encasing him. He swung his tail and crawled underground again. When he saw Meng Chao, he opened his mouth inch by inch. It was covered in dozens of rows of sharp teeth, which could crush a carriage. There were dozens of green eyes in the folds on his head. They shone with a dim light as they stared at Meng Chao and Lu Siya. No shred of humanity could be found in those eyes anymore. The only thing left was a brutal, predatory desire. It seemed like there would be no end to it. Gao Ye, I didnt expect that you would end up like this! Meng Chao said with grief while panting for breath. I went to the hospital you often went to for treatment and I saw the room you used when you were hospitalized. I also saw the patients who had lost their dignity. I participated in a lot of activities organized by Blue Home, and I understood the ideals of the Home Party. I also saw that there are a lot of problems in the current Dragon City. I admit that there are problems with Dragon City and that our civilization is sick. The phenomenon of us never adapting has persisted even after we transmigrated from Earth. In this new world that has spirit energy and miracles, countless normal people who have not awakened to supernatural powers have slowly lost their direction and cant find their own place. In fact, they might soon be cast aside by the new world, and will end up as sacrifices of the era. Gao Ye, both you and I came from normal families with no power and authority. We were willing to fight for normal people as superhumans and wanted to see superhumans coexist with normal people so that we could work together to build our home and create a beautiful future. I also agree with your thoughts. Superhumans need to be kept in check. Normal people should think of ways to find their own strength instead of waiting for the strong to bleed for the weak. But having a beautiful wish isnt a reason for you to do whatever you want. Look at you now. Just what have you become? Youve completely lost yourself in this twisted power, and youre straying further and further away from your original intentions! As Meng Chao shouted loudly, Gao Ye seemed to suffer from a paralysis spell and froze on the spot. His large body started twitching lightly. It seemed like Meng Chaos words had triggered the last shreds of humanity left behind in his demonic body. Havent you realized? Youre used by someone! Meng Chao struck while the iron was hot and continued. I know that there are a lot of problems in the order that Dragon City is currently carrying out. But weve walked out of the apocalypse. Even though weve built the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower, the law of the jungle still exists and its still deeply affecting everyone. The mega corporations can cover up their crimes and the cultivation families are still growing into a monster. The powerful are always powerful, and they just keep on getting stronger. While the new paths for the poor to improve are decreasing, and the existing ones are becoming narrower. These problems are all around, and they must be rectified. But reforming order doesnt mean that you must completely crush the old order! Dragon Citizens are already sick of living in the apocalypse. Theres no order and law there. Were also sick of trembling in fear against the threat of zombies and monsters. But look at what youve done. Youre helping abnormal beasts bring monsters under Dragon City and trying to destroy the first underwater tunnel in Dragon City. You killed countless innocent citizens, but arent they the people you said you wanted to protect? Do you really know what youre doing? Did you really not notice that youve strayed from your original intentions and are walking further into darkness? Are you really ignorant of the fact that youre controlled and are helping the enemy tyrannize us?! Wake up, Gao Ye. You shouldnt be like this! Humans shouldnt turn out like this! Gao Ye remained silent. There was no longer a spot on his deformed and swollen body that could show human expression. But the dozens of eyes looked around from behind the folds. No one knew what thought processes were happening behind them. Even though youve changed beyond recognition, Im still willing to trust you one more time just based on the words you left for me in your experiment log! Meng Chao clenched his fists and hissed, I trust that youll break free of the enemys control and remember your original intentions as well as awaken your pride as a human. Its not too late for you to turn back now. Stop with the destruction and tell me where you have been hiding to go through your treatment and evolution. Your changes were not natural. Theyre results of modifications by a lab. Tell me just who has been modifying you and where their lab is. Tell me their plans and goals. I swear that once we deal with the enemies using you, we will definitely solve the problems in Dragon City, but not with your current methods! Chapter 384 - Fight Against a Supernatural Beast! Meng Chaos voice was like a golden horn. It echoed in the depths of the dark tunnel. Gao Ye looked as if he was struck by lightning and did not move even after a long time had passed. It looked like he did not dare to look Meng Chao in the eyes. He even shrank back a little in the dark. Then Cough! Shattered stones, mud, metal bits from the train carriage he crushed, and acid that could melt stones came charged out of his mouth like a destructive flood. Ah! Meng Chao was caught off guard. When Gao Yes attack struck him, he was sent flying like a kite with its string snapped. He crashed violently into the wall of the tunnel. His shirt was instantly shredded, and he was covered in wounds. He looked really pathetic. Gao Yes eyes shone with a savage light. He moved to launch a follow-up attack. Fortunately, Lu Siya activated her spirit energy in time and used a large amount of stones and reinforced concrete to form a stone dragon that was about the same size as Gao Ye. It rose in front of Meng Chao to fend off the attack. Gao Ye became tangled up with the stone dragon. The stone dragon let out cracking sounds. It could not last for long against Gao Yes spikes, which vibrated at high frequency. Lu Siya quickly dragged Meng Chao out of the human-shaped hole in the wall. What exactly were you thinking? Lu Siya opened a high-efficiency medical injection with her teeth and stabbed it into Meng Chaos shoulder violently. It helped to stop his bleeding and promote the healing of his wounds. When she looked at him, her eyes betrayed the disbelief at what he did. Did you seriously think that you could make this abnormal beast snap out of its delusions with your simple speech and high school student level oratory skills? Well I think so before. Meng Chao was hurting so much that he grimaced. His lips twitched as he said, After all, last time, when we were under Raging Waves and fought against Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, my silver tongue seemed to work! Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath and forced herself to calm down for three seconds, but she still could not avoid cussing. How many friggin screws do you have loose in your head? If running your mouth off worked every time, why the heck would we need to cultivate so hard?! We might as well just switch from fighting to debating! Alright, I was wrong. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and got up. With anger spitting out of his eyes, he stared at Gao Ye. But this proves at least one thing. He has already completely lost his humanity. Hes no longer human. Those sincere words just now were spoken from the bottom of my head, and they were very touching. Even I was touched by my own words. If he had even 1% of humanity left, once he heard me, he would have come to a realization and felt so guilty that he cried. Then, he would have cast aside the dark side to join the forces of good. Since hes unmoved, this means that hes no longer a human. Hes no longer Gao Ye but a complete monster. Then I have no other choice! Bang! Earthquake crushed the stone dragon Lu Siya had created. As the crushed stones spilled everywhere, Meng Chaos sabers shot out. He jumped high into the air with his sabers and stabbed into the folds of the Ultimate Sandworms head. Superstar had developed incredibly quickly over the course of one year, and Meng Chao had become a rich person. He had enough resources to hire skilled craftsmen from the Supernatural Tower to recraft Surging Lightning and Bloody Flame. Not only did he embed higher quality crystals in them, he also had more beautiful and profound runic symbols carved into them. During the recrafting process, he even added expensive Apocalyptic Beasts bone powder. It made the damage from the two sabers to increase to a terrifying degree. While his spirit flames surged, the metallic shine from the two sabers was replaced by flames and lightning. Not only did they easily stab into the Ultimate Sandworms head until only the hilts were left, they also caused the dozens of eyes it had to protrude because of the electric shock. They started sizzling with smoke from the burns. The Ultimate Sandworm was in pain. It started tumbling about madly in the tunnel and crashed violently against the wall. Meng Chao wrapped the chains connected to the hilt around his arms three times. Even if the chains dug into his flesh, he held tightly to the sabers and refused to let go. He even spun the hilts with all his strength to deal even more damage to the Ultimate Sandworms head. Thud! Thud! In the end, two horrifying, bloody holes appeared in the Ultimate Sandworms head. All sorts of strange, sticky liquid gushed out like a spring. Meng Chao was also sent flying by the Ultimate Sandworm. He rolled three times on the ground to negate the impact. Then, he stood up again. Unfortunately, the Ultimate Sandworm did not have a brain. The neuralgia around its body allowed it to keep struggling on the verge of death even though it was heavily injured. This dealt even worse damage to its surroundings. Boom! Boom! Most of its eyeballs were now destroyed, so it was difficult for the Ultimate Sandworm to accurately locate Meng Chao. Hence, it decided to just crash against the walls like a lunatic to vent its pain. Its other goal was to It wants to make the tunnel collapse from within! Meng Chaos expression changed. The Ultimate Sandworm had already created cracks in the underwater tunnel when it was ramming against it from outside. Now, as it damaged it in a fit of madness, the intersecting cracks connected with each other. In just a few minutes, the tunnel would completely collapse. Big Sis Ya, youre in charge of strengthening the tunnel! Ill stop him! Meng Chao gritted his teeth, and with a huge stride forward, he jumped up. Unfortunately, this time, the Ultimate Sandworm was prepared. The spikes on its body started vibrating at high frequency. Meng Chao had wanted to jump on its back and search for the place where the neuralgia were connected so that he could destroy the Ultimate Sandworms mobility, but his feet were nearly impaled by the spikes vibrating at high frequency on its body. With those spikes, the Ultimate Sandworm started squirming madly in the tunnel. Meng Chao now faced the same problem as he did when he met the Giant Sandworm under Trash Site 4. The space in the tunnel was too small. The slightest carelessness would either result in him being squashed against the wall by the Ultimate Sandworm and being reduced to a pulp by the high-vibration spikes or swallowed by the giant mouth, where he would have to face the terrifying acid and adhesive liquid. Meng Chao brought out the full strength of the Ultimate Style. He turned into an illusion surrounded by electrical arcs and flames and danced around the Ultimate Sandworm. He left hundreds of wounds on the Ultimate Sandworms skin. Unfortunately, its skin was so thick that it would drive anyone fighting against it mad. Last time, even when Ye Xiaoxing destroyed one-third of its body and organs, it was able to flee as if nothing had happened to it. After evolving for half a year, it would definitely not be subjugated by Meng Chaos sabers. Instead, it seized the chance to cough up a mouthful of shattered stones covered in acid and adhesive liquid, which forced Meng Chao and Lu Siya to fend off his attack in a flurry of motion. The cracks on the tunnel walls were growing. They could hear the cracking sounds from above the reinforced concrete signalling metal fatigue. Meng Chao felt anxious, but he could not find a way to solve the problem in one go. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Rapid gunfire came from behind him and Lu Siya. It was the Red Dragon Army! The military squad had finally escorted all the workers and engineers safely to the surface and set up enough crystal bombs in the tunnel behind them. Now, they came forward to provide reinforcements for Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Even though the commander of this military squad was just a one-star superhuman and most of the soldiers were normal humans who had not awakened to supernatural powers, they remained fearless even before an existence even more horrifying than Hell Beasts. They pushed forward as they fired at Earthquake. The armor-piercing shells created sparks on the Ultimate Sandworms rough skin. The fire bombs also only created sparks. The grenades, however, made it shudder in anger. This scene touched Meng Chaos heart, but he was also worried. He was touched by the Red Dragon Armys fearlessness and bravery, but he knew just how terrifying Supernatural Entities were. Their attack methods changed all the time and they never had just a few attacks. Just as he expected, the Ultimate Sandworms head suddenly turned red and grew twice as big. Whoosh! A red puff of gas shot out from the depths of its throat and filled the entire tunnel. Boom! When the gas ran into sparks, explosions rang out in the tunnel. The impact swept through the area and sent more than ten soldiers flying. There were often incendiary and explosive gasses like methane deep underground. There was also the sludge and humus that produced those gasses. And the Ultimate Sandworm had used some method to store compressed methane in its body. Once it fired it, it turned into a fearsome methane bomb. Fortunately, Meng Chao acted quickly. When the Ultimate Sandworms head turned red, he threw his chain sabers and bound the waists of the soldiers who were at the forefront and dragged them away from the Ultimate Sandworms attack range. Even so, there were quite a number of soldiers who were badly burned and sent flying into the wall. Their bones were broken, and they coughed up blood. I have to give it my all! I cant let it fire a second methane bomb! Meng Chaos eyes turned bloodshot. He knew that if the same attack was repeated, the soldiers would not just be severely injured. Instead, the whole underwater tunnel would collapse, and the blood, sweat, and tears from countless people as well as the large amounts of investment would be destroyed. When the Ultimate Sandworm opened its mouth again, Meng Chao removed all the grenades at his waist at the moment the methane was about to shoot out and threw them over. BOOOOOOMMM! Chain explosions happened in the Ultimate Sandworms gaping mouth. It was badly battered, and its head split open like a rotten flower. However, if it could be killed with just eight grenades, it would not have been worthy of being called a Supernatural Entity. Slurp! Slurp! Squirming granulation tissue shot out of its torn wounds. They closed the wounds like bio gel and started healing them rapidly. Meng Chao knew the Supernatural Entitys fighting strength very clearly, and he never thought that he could kill one just like that. But while the creature had temporarily run out of methane and its mouth was torn open, it was the golden time to attack. Meng Chao used a chain saber to pick up an RG-6 with eight gun mounts, and with the other, he swept up a steel pipe from a corner. It was one of those used to support the tunnel during construction. Meng Chao first tossed the steel bar that was half a meter thick at the Ultimate Sandworm, which was still dazed from the grenades explosions. Moments earlier, Meng Chao had also used his spirit flames to burn almost all of its eyes. The Ultimate Sandworm could not identify what had come charging at it. It just instinctively opened its sturdy mouth and bit down on it. Unfortunately, its mouth had just been torn, and it had yet to recover its bite strength. The steel pipe stabbed its mouth and let out a loud screech due to metal fatigue. It started bending visibly, but it did not snap even after a few seconds had passed. The creature was then unable to close its mouth. Meng Chao held the RG-6 with eight gun mounts and let out a loud shout as he jumped into the Ultimate Sandworms mouth! Chapter 385 - Torn Intestines, Blasted Stomach, Ripped from the Center! As the metal moaned, the steel pipe that was half a meter thick was snapped in half, and the Ultimate Sandworm spat it out. The rows of sharp teeth in its mouth immediately started spinning and vibrating rapidly. The Ultimate Sandworms teeth were strong enough to crush the sturdiest stones and metal. Naturally, it could also crush the bodies of superhumans. Fortunately, before it could completely shut its oral cavity, Meng Chao had taken a huge stride forward and forced his way into its throat. Even though he managed to avoid being crushed by sharp teeth, the depths of the throat were no heaven either. The powerful muscles around him started contracting inward in an attempt to crush him to death. The acid, adhesive liquid, and poison in the depths of the abdominal cavity also flowed out, continuously corroding Meng Chaos skin, and it made him feel sharp pain. And along with the foul smell came the next methane bomb or shattered stone attack. The Ultimate Sandworm was quickly preparing it. But Meng Chao endured the pain and stench as he brought up the RG-6. It could fire eight small fist-sized grenades in ten seconds, which was why it was well-loved by Red Dragon Army soldiers. It was also the one weapon normal people could utilize the best when they faced large monsters. In the weapons market, it had a mighty nicknameDestroyer. Take this, monster! Meng Chao pulled the trigger of the Destroyer. Bang! Fist-sized grenades were pushed forward by flames and shot out of the barrel that was the size of a bowl. Boom! Since the Ultimate Sandworms muscles served as an obstruction, the grenade exploded close to Meng Chao. The impact made him narrow his eyes. He also saw that the depths of the Ultimate Sandworms throat blasted to a mess. Meng Chao grinned and pulled the trigger repeatedly. Bang! Boom! Bang, bang! Boom, boom! Bang, bang, bang! Boom, boom, boom! His vitality magnetic field resonated with the roars that came from the eight gun mounted RG-6. The Destroyer wreaked havoc in the Ultimate Sandworm, and with a series of fierce explosions, it tore a bloody path in the monster. The Ultimate Sandworm was in so much pain that it wanted to die. It rolled around nonstop. Meng Chao felt the world spin and rolled along with the Ultimate Sandworm. But he kept a tight grip over the flesh in the Ultimate Sandworms abdominal cavity. The moment the spins slowed down a little, he would fire off another destructive grenade. Very soon, all eight grenades were shot and created a mess in the Ultimate Sandworms body. Meng Chao tossed away the RG-6 and pulled out the two assault rifles from his back. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Two firing lines acted like two hot scalpels that cut into the Ultimate Sandworms body crudely but accurately. Meng Chao was not shooting at random. Very soon, as the flesh was blasted open by the shots, he noticed nerve bundles that looked like electric cables. The nerve bundles were as thick as fingers. They shone with a faint blue light and looked really bizarre in the monsters dark cavity. At that moment, they were like really bright sources of light that moved the nerve bundles back and forth. It seemed like they were transmitting signals of pain and fear. Thats it. Gao Ye and the abnormal beasts behind him are seriously evil geniuses. They actually managed to think about how to fuse the nervous chains in ecdysozoa creatures and thick nerve bundles from octopi. Then, they also placed the myelin sheaths unique to mammals to replace brains, and hence, they could increase their intelligence. But its all thanks to his nerves being thick that I was able to trace the clues and find this! Meng Chao emptied all his cartridges. When the gun barrels of the assault rifles started burning with a hot, dark red shade in the dark, he tossed away the guns and brought out his chain sabers again. No matter how tough the Ultimate Sandworm was outside, its abdominal cavity would be reduced to a bloody mess when Meng Chao mercilessly trampled on it. The two chain sabers moved as if they were in No Mans Land. Meng Chao cut upward the shining nerve bundles like he was a butcher cutting up a bull. Soon, he found a spot where seven or eight nerve bundles were connected with each other. A lump of flesh that looked as deformed and ugly as a tumor but throbbed like a heart was there. It shone with a piercing neon light. This was the Ultimate Sandworms subesophageal ganglion. Earthworms, sandworms, and other annelids relied on their subesophageal ganglion to control their mobility no matter how much they evolved. Destroying their brain tissues was meaningless. Destroying the relatively independent ring-shaped nerves from outside could only cripple part of their bodies. It was only when their subesophageal ganglion was completely destroyed that they would be killed in one hit. Meng Chao smiled and crossed his sabers. Then, as if the Ultimate Sandworm had sensed that death was impending, it constricted its subesophageal ganglion. It then screamed fiercely at the muscles around it through eight thick nerve bundles. The muscles started twitching madly. They tried to form the next air gush to force Meng Chao out of the abdominal cavity. But before that, Meng Chaos eyes, temples, spirit tattoos on his palms, and the crystals embedded in his sabers shone with the brightest light. Bang! There were six crystals embedded in Surging Lightning and Bloody Flame, and they were all of the highest grade. That included one supreme-grade Red Radiance Jade. But due to the vibrations from Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field, all of them shattered. The spirit energy he received was enough to release more than ten killing moves. In an instant, all of them gushed out. Not only did they turn the spirit tattoos carved into the sabers into small offensive spirit energy magnetic fields, but also gave the sabers a crystalline quality, as if they were made of pure energy. Meng Chao felt as if he was not holding two sabers, but two surging, violent streams. He suffered a backlash from the spirit energy, and dozens of main meridians and hundreds of branch meridians in his body started burning fiercely. His skin cracked along the spirit tattoos, and blood drops that were crystalline in quality seeped out of them. But he gritted his teeth and controlled himself. When the resonance of his vitality magnetic field and spirit energy magnetic field reached their max, he rammed the two streams into the Ultimate Sandworms subesophageal ganglion. Die, monster! The superhumans and soldiers in the tunnel witnessed a shocking scene that could not be described with words. Meng Chao had actually jumped into the Ultimate Sandworms mouth on his own and was swallowed by the Ultimate Sandworm. Just when they were about to cry out in surprise, a chain of muffled explosions came from the Ultimate Sandworm. Each explosion caused it to shrink into a ball and turn about in extreme pain. It no longer had the mighty presence of an abnormal beast. Soon, it started losing strength while tossing and turning. It lay limp in the water like an earthworm that had been exposed to the sun for three days. Crystalline tumors rose on its skin. Just when everyone was puzzled as to what those tumors were, they shattered, and from within came Meng Chaos rampaging spirit flames. They were like tens of huge light pillars that lit up the entire dark tunnel. Is this guy really a human? Even Lu Siya was transfixed as she mumbled under her breath. Hes Meng Chao, right? Hes really vicious. Its no wonder why the forums call him Ace Chao! The soldiers from the Red Dragon Army gasped in surprise while staring dumbfounded at the sight before them. The Ultimate Sandworm arched its body one last time and tried to gather up the power hidden deep in its abdominal cavity. But Meng Chao raced ahead of it and detonated the high-energy substances in its body. Boom! Boom, boom! Boom, boom, boom, boom! The explosions came from the Ultimate Sandworm itself. They were even stronger than the explosions caused by the grenade, and made its abdominal cavity implode completely. The torn up Ultimate Sandworm stopped moving. He actually used such a crazy method to kill this giant? Lu Siya and the soldiers looked at each other before they cried out at the same time, Meng Chao! Meng Chao had a dream. In his dream, he was in a maze made of flesh and organs. He kept running in search of an exit, but no matter how he looked around, all he saw around him was a red sea of blood. Then, he flew into a rage and brought his sabers up. He swung them fiercely until he broke out of the fleshy walls covered in fine fur. He saw light again. Before him was a city. Dragon City. It was the Dragon City of his previous life. It was a few seconds before the apocalypse. Ten thousand suns had already risen above Dragon City. He shouted at the top of his lungs, calling for the citizens to hide and run, but it was already too late. The ten thousand suns turned the world into a sea of light, and that sea swallowed up Dragon City and human civilization until not a single bit was left. When the light of destruction gradually faded away, a brilliant sea of stars appeared in front of Meng Chao. In front of the sea was the blue planet that they always dreamed of. It quietly levitated at a spot within his reach. It was clean, quiet, sacred, and beautiful. Meng Chao was unable to help himself. He reached out to touch the planet that looked like a blue gem. However, right when his fingertips touched the blue planet, the sacred home of humans started burning. The blue planet soon turned a deep red as it was engulfed by strange flames. It was like a burnt, ugly heart. Then, it turned from deep red to stark white, and it started falling apart like sand before it disappeared with the wind. Even the dazzling sea of stars serving as its background was hidden by a mass of formless black clouds. The stars faded away one by one. Sometimes, they would struggle to shine, but it was all in vain. Soon, not a single star remained in Meng Chaos field of vision. Only the universe and its endless darkness were left. Meng Chao was terrified and jumped up from the darkness, only to realize that he was lying in a medical cabin and was surrounded by warmth and gene medicine as well as high-calorie nutritional fluid. He exhaled and finally remembered where he was. But the nightmare from moments ago was unlike a normal nightmare. It did not fade away as his mind cleared up. Instead, it was imprinted on his cerebral cortex clearly, just like the Dragon City and its apocalypse. Is this a nightmare or a revelation from the future, just like my apocalypse diary? Theres nothing to say anything about Dragon Citys destruction, but why did Earth also burn in my nightmare, and why did all the stars fade away? Meng Chao scratched his head. He felt that his return to the past and Kindling were not simple. As his cultivation realm, fighting strength, and mind improved, he should be able to unravel more secrets, and they would not be limited to just Dragon City. They would involve the Other World, Earth, and even the stars. Of course, right now, those secrets did not have major connections to him. They could not be solved by a mere superhuman at the peak of Earth Realm. He should keep simple and small goals. He would deal with other matters once he defeated the Supernatural Entities and abnormal beasts! Chapter 386 - : Vague Sense of Unease Meng Chao sat up in the medical cabin. He noticed that he was in a military-issued ambulance. When he looked out the left window, he found that the ambulance was parked beside Red Dragon River. It was not far from the construction site of the underwater tunnel. Based on how busy and tense the people were at the construction site and the facilities there, the Ultimate Sandworm had not managed to completely destroy the underwater tunnel. The damage was pretty bad, but it was within acceptable range. Thats good, then. Meng Chao sighed in relief. He then saw a silver camp. It had a painted warning for biochemical danger and the emblem of the abnormal beast research department. Many researchers wearing white chemical protective clothing moved in and out. By the looks of it, the Ultimate Sandworms carcass had already been dragged to the surface. The researchers were racing against time to discover the secrets of Supernatural Entities and abnormal beasts before its flesh and nerve bundles completely rotted away. Youre awake? A slightly hoarse womans voice came from beside him. Meng Chao turned his head around and noticed that there were two medical cabins in the ambulance. Lu Siya sat in the other one. By the looks of it, she had woken up a little earlier than he did. Even though there were still a lot of IV tubes sticking out of her, she looked pretty good. She was already tapping away at her tab while working on something. How long have I been in the cabin and whats the situation? Meng Chao stretched his limbs and spine. The light sting of pain made him feel like he was bitten by ants. It was not too bad. Forty-five minutes, Lu Siya said. Dont worry. It isnt anything serious. Youve just drained your spirit energy and the acid from the Ultimate Sandworm had seeped into your skin. In the end, when the fat, methane, nitroso-ene, ethenone, and other substances exploded, the impact gave you a slight concussion. The problems are not too serious, but the captain wanted me to tell you that your strategy of crawling into a monsters stomach to wreak havoc was too reckless, since you didnt know the strength of its organs acid and corrosive properties. You didnt know how much bacteria and viruses were in the monsters body, much less how destructive the incendiary and explosive substances in the monsters body would be when ignited. If you were unlucky, you might have died together with the monster. He will apply for a reward from the government, soon. You will get medals and rewards that only official investigators can get. But if you run into a similar situation again, please dont act like such a lunatic. I was just excited from all the fighting and it got to my head! Meng Chao scratched his head and smiled. He could not quite believe it himself. Is the Ultimate Sandworm really dead? Dont you remember? Lu Siya asked. You cut it apart from its mouth to its excretion pore and created a mess inside. You even ripped it to pieces. How could it not be dead? Meng Chao blinked and checked Kindling, which was burning at the corner of his eyes. Just as he expected, a new notification had popped up. [You killed the mutated form of the Ultimate Sandworm. Increased contribution points by 9,999.] Its really dead, huh Meng Chao mumbled to himself. He felt a little disappointed. Kindling seemed to be becoming more stingy with each mission. 9,999 contribution points might seem a lot, but he had faced the legendary Supernatural Entity. It was a bit of a slight to its status if it did not give Meng Chao fifty thousand contribution points. Ever since he reached the peak of Earth Realm, he really wanted to reach Heaven Realm. The things he had to cultivate became harder and needed more resources. Even the determined and focused superhumans would need a few years or even more than ten years before to reach Heaven Realm. Meng Chao was not stupid. He knew that his foundation was not too firm and he had to deal with too many matters on a daily basis. He spent his time on lectures, the Ultimate Style, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, Superstar, the abnormal beast research department, and his cooperation with Yan Hengbo, Ning Shewo, and Luo Wu. He just did not have a lot of time to cultivate. Since he only had limited time and wanted to improve fast, he could only splurge on his skills and use up the contribution points. The skills he was cultivating right now were all from Gu Jianbo, Li Yingzi, Deity Realm superhuman Black Tortoise Zong Yue, and the anonymous donor who was even greater than Zong Yue. They were completely different compared to basic martial arts like Ripple Force and One Hundred Saber Techniques. Many of the spirit energy magnetic fields that were labeled as killing techniques and secret techniques had profound and complicated structures that made them look like 3D mazes. Even a 1% increase in Skillfulness required more than one hundred contribution points. He had expected to earn a whole bunch of contribution points from the Supernatural Entity, but in the end, he only earned 9,999 contribution points. It was not enough for him to survive Meng Chao shook his head and looked at the light from flames that rose between the buildings situated far away from them. They were in the southern part of the city. He stopped thinking about nonsense and asked, Whats the situation in the southern part of the city? Did a large scale zombie horde appear? No, even if the abnormal beasts caught us off guard. They first had the Ultimate Sandworm secretly dig an underground tunnel leading from outside the city, then quietly mobilized a large number of pests with zombie virus. Since they were in control of top-class neurological technology, the abnormal beasts upgraded the nervous systems of the pests and caused the low-class ecdysozoans and mollusca to be in possession of a certain degree of intelligence. At the very least, they could receive and carry out orders via brainwaves. The rat hordes were in charge of spreading the zombie virus, and the zombies created chaos. The shell-type monsters, ecdysozoans, and snake-type monsters were strengthened and upgraded, and they located the important facilities at the southern part of the city, which they then attacked them. They were really troublesome. But thats all. They were just troublesome. Sneakily causing trouble within Dragon City wont allow them to go to war with us. Its impossible for the enemy to secretly transport a lot of monsters into the city, and the ones brought in cant be of any notable strength. If there were high-grade Hell Beasts or even Apocalyptic Beasts with powerful spirit energy hidden among them, we would have detected them a long time ago. So, while we suffered a lot of damage in this attack, its within controllable range. Right now, the communities in the southern part of the city have all been fortified. The Red Dragon Army and the superhumans in the city are stationed in various streets and residential areas as well. The captain and the people from Group 9 were sent to get rid of the zombies and monsters. The battle is still ongoing, but there has not been a large number of deaths, and no important facility has been damaged to the point that it is irreparable. Initial estimations state that if the monsters dont get reinforcements, the battle will end before dawn. The overall destruction will not exceed the degree of the last fog descent. Meng Chao took the tablet from Lu Siyas hands and checked the data about their losses so far, which had been tabulated. Then, he saw a few fighting videos taken from CCTVs and the cameras from the superhumans helmets and shoulder cameras. The fights were pretty intense. The pests formed hordes of various colors as they attacked the humans defense line. Their individual strength was not great, but when they carried with them the brand new infectious zombie virus, they became pretty troublesome. Fortunately, as the superhumans from all over the city came to provide reinforcements to the south, the pest hordes were unable to spread through the communities and infect the normal people, who were the easiest targets. Zombies appeared here and there, but were not numerous enough to create a disaster. Many of them were killed by superhumans and passionate citizens working together. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Compared to his previous life, right now, Dragon City was performing much better against the abnormal beasts. One of the reasons was because he had handed in the investigation reports and pretended to be the enemy in their exercises. Their simulation battles proved to be effective. The abnormal beast research department worked together with the relevant departments to upgrade the defenses and perform random checks on the important facilities in Dragon City. The other reason was that the Ultimate Style had become popular a few years ahead of the time. The Broken Star Club had also united a large number of broken-star superhumans and increased their fighting strength. Most of these people were the backbones of normal residential areas and grassroots units. If these residential areas were considered as fighting units and the broken-star superhumans became stronger, it also meant that these fighting units became stronger. If we last through this wave, it wont be that easy for the abnormal beasts to use the same tactic to invade Dragon City, Meng Chao thought. But he still felt a slight sense of unease. He pondered it for a long time, but he did not think of anything. So he decided to remove the IV tubes and electrical cables connected to the monitors and said to Lu Siya, Come, lets go and take a look at the Ultimate Sandworms carcass! As a harvester, there was no way he would let go of the God-given chance to research a Supernatural Entity. Besides, the progress of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was still stuck at 22%! They crept out of the ambulance. There was currently a severe lack of medical officers. Since their conditions were pretty stable, the doctors and nurses went to treat the workers and technicians who were injured in the underwater tunnel. They did not force them back into the medical cabin. But a few Red Dragon Army soldiers saw them. They were leaning against armored vehicles not far in the distance. The Red Dragon Army soldiers smiled and raised their arms to give Meng Chao a thumbs up. Meng Chao recognized them as the soldiers who had fought together with him in the underwater tunnel just now. He smiled and gave the soldiers a thumbs up as well. Even though his wounds had not completely healed, their smiles filled him with strength. There might be a lot of problems in Dragon City, but they did not lack heroes who had the courage to face those problems head-on and solve them. They would fight against the world and find unlimited happiness in it. That was enough. Meng Chao and Lu Siya went into the tent and put on chemical protective clothing in the disinfectant room. The Ultimate Sandworm had suffered a complete implosion. The researchers from the abnormal beast research department spent a lot of effort to form its general outline with what remained of its carcass. The only thing that was in a relatively complete condition was the mouth covered in sharp teeth. The researchers knew that Meng Chao had crawled into the giants body and ripped it to shreds, so when they saw him waltz into the tent, they could not believe their own eyes. Instinctively, they gave him the best position to examine the creature. Meng Chao was not in a hurry to investigate it. He cast a glance at the initial dissection report from the researchers, and his eyes remained on the dense but crucial figures for a long time. Then, he squatted down and stared at the Ultimate Sandworms gaping mouth in a contemplative silence. Whats wrong? Lu Siya was very observant and noticed his unease and puzzlement. She squatted beside him and looked at the same place as he did. Its nothing. Meng Chao was silent for a while before he asked Lu Siya, Big Sis Ya, say, do you think that Ive become much more violent over the past half a year? Lu Siya was silent for a while. How would I know? Chapter 387 - Too Many Suspicious Points No, wait. Think about it. Half a year ago, when we ran into Gao Ye after he turned into a monster and fought against him in his lab in Spirit Creations Creatures, we werent his opponent, Meng Chao said. If Gao Ye had really wanted to kill me, I would have been eaten and turned into a pulp. Later, Captain Ye and the elites came to intercept him. Even though they managed to destroy half of his body, he still managed to escape. Big Sis Ya, you and Captain Ye are both at Heaven Realm, but two people at Heaven Realm werent able to stop him. Why was I able to kill him so easily when Im just at the peak of Earth Realm? This question stunned Lu Siya. She pondered it for a moment before she said, Youre not a normal superhuman at the peak of Earth Realm. You have two spirit energies from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, and they arent completely activated yet. Besides, you also have a lot of strange techniques. You were also taught by a mysterious elite. Even I dont have 100% confidence in being able to defeat you. Besides, who would be as mad as you and jump into the sandworms mouth to explode it from inside? And it worked since it couldnt cultivate its organs and nerves into steel. You might say that, but its not a simple abnormal beast! Meng Chao still found the situation off. No one knew just how terrifying Earthquake was, but he did. Even though he had interfered with its evolution and caused the Supernatural Entity to be far from its fully evolved, demon-like form, he could not have possibly killed it alone. He could tell it based on the White Spirit. It was also a Supernatural Entity that had not fully evolved, but when they ran into it under Raging Waves, it had given Meng Chao and Lu Siya so much pressure that they almost suffocated. If it were not for the connection between the White Spirit and Lin Chuan and Lin Chuan snapping out of it because of Meng Chaos words, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Qin Hu would have died underground. And it had to be remembered that at that time, Lu Siya was already at Heaven Realm. The two creatures were both Supernatural Entities, so there was no reason why the White Spirit would be much stronger than Earthquake. There must be a problem. There is a limit to how much I can do even if I can fight monsters above my level. With my current strength of someone at the peak of Earth Realm, I can kill Nightmarish Beasts instantly and fight against Hell Beasts, but its impossible for me to kill a Supernatural Entity so easily! The more Meng Chao thought about it, the more he found things to be off. Half a year ago, when Gao Ye transferred his soul to the Ultimate Sandworm, his soul did not harmonize with his body. Even so, when he faced Big Sis Ya and Captain Ye, he was able to escape easily, and they were both Heaven Realm superhumans. Over the past half a year, he must have been modified by abnormal beasts. His appearance had become much fiercer, so his fighting strength had to have increased by several levels as well. Even if Gao Yes spirit has already been destroyed, the fighting intelligence from when he was a human would remain in his thick nerves. Group 9 had also determined that his fighting strength was unfathomable. Thats why they poured all their resources into this operation and sent dozens of elites to hunt him. Among them were a few whose strengths were already at the level of veteran hunters like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. If there was a need for it, they would even ask Captain Yes older brother for help, and hes Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue, someone at Deity Realm. But these people were held back by zombies and monsters. Even so, the Ultimate Sandworm didnt display the power that a Supernatural Entity should have. It was killed by me, someone at the peak of Earth Realm. It really feels like it was all bark and no bite. There is something off about this. Could it be? Suddenly, Meng Chaos gaze focused, and he thought about a possibility. Lu Siya said, You look like you figured something out. What did you think of? I figured it out, Meng Chao mumbled. Could it be that while I was in berserk rage and faced a life and death crisis, I awakened to a mysterious power in my soul, and this is the legendary SEED mode? Thats how I killed it? Whatever you say, Lu Siya said. Do you have anything else you want to check? If not, I want to go back and lie down in my medical cabin. Big Sis Ya, dont go. Listen to me analyze the situation, Meng Chao said while scratching his head. I admit that I think that I have great cultivation potential, am a rare existence, and have power given to me by the spirit energy of the world, which means I can occasionally deliver critical hits, but even if I entered SEED mode, theres no way I could increase my fighting strength to this state, right? That doesnt make scientific sense! Besides, I didnt feel anything shattering in my head, any hot wave gushing out of my Dantian region, or didnt go through anything else similar to SEED mode. No matter what, its not that Im too strong, but that the Ultimate Sandworm was too weak. Oh, Lu Siya said. Isnt it a good thing that the enemy is weak? Thats only good when the enemy is really weak. Meng Chao looked really conflicted. The current Dragon City elites did not know just how terrifying Supernatural Entities were. That was why they made a wrong estimation of the Ultimate Sandworms fighting strength. But Meng Chao would not make that mistake. The whole thing still bothered him. Meng Chao pointed at the Ultimate Sandworm and threw a new question. Big Sis Ya, say, why did this thing pop up before schedule? It shook the foundation of a skyscraper and made a set of power generators collapse. It even ate half of a trains carriage. After it destroyed those things, the abnormal beast research department fixed their gazes on it, and it could only flee helter-skelter. My question is, why did it do that? Lu Siya frowned slightly. It was controlled by the abnormal beasts and was told to destroy Dragon City. What other reason do you need? No. Im not questioning why it wants to destroy Dragon City. Im just curious as to why it did those things to alert us. It practically announced itself with fanfare, Meng Chao said. Lets say that it didnt destroy the skyscrapers, power generators, and operating subways. Instead, it remained hidden underground obediently and sneakily dug underground tunnels leading to outside Dragon City for the abnormal beasts, what would have happened then? We then wouldnt have been able to locate its hiding place and operation goals. Then, when the rat horde, zombies, and monsters appeared one after another, most of the superhumans and Red Dragon Armys attention would have been fixed on the southern part of the city. Then, it could pop out to cause trouble and would be able to destroy the underwater tunnel without any trouble, right? This question caused Lu Siya to sink into deep thought. Makes sense. Lu Siya squatted on the ground and thought about it for a total of three minutes before she mumbled, He attacked ten days ahead. It does feel like he was acting rashly and alerted us. I know, right? Since the abnormal beasts had decided that they would attack the city en masse ten days later, why did they send the Ultimate Sandworm ahead of time? It was their tactical biochemical weapon that could dig tunnels underground, send forces in secret, and cause trouble on the surface, Meng Chao said. Of course, it would definitely be able to create a certain amount of destruction on itself, but it wouldnt be able to touch Dragon Citys foundation. Instead, it would reveal its existence and would fall short of success when it came to its most important task. Dont the losses outweigh the benefits here? Lu Siya thought about it. Did the abnormal beasts not think it through? They have an abnormal beast with advanced consciousness transferring technology and gene modification technology as well as ability to control thousands of pests at the same time to create a biochemical storm and target the important facilities in Dragon City. Would they really not have been able to realize that this might be rash? Meng Chao asked. Lu Siyas face turned red. Yeah, that doesnt make sense. It doesnt make sense at all. The abnormal beasts cant be that stupid, theyre Existences who nearly won the Monster War in my previous life and nearly destroyed Dragon City! Meng Chao forced himself to swallow the second half of the sentence. But he could not stop all sorts of thoughts from popping up in his mind. If I were an abnormal beast, why would I make the Ultimate Sandworm appear beforehand and attract the abnormal beast research departments attention? Meng Chao thought about it carefully and ruffled his hair so much that it looked like a birds nest. Suddenly, he stopped moving, and a dark light shone in his eyes. Unless the underwater tunnel was not the abnormal beasts ultimate goal and just smokescreen! No way. Dont you think youre being a little too paranoid? Lu Siya asked. If they used the one-and-only Ultimate Sandworm as a smokescreen, then Id have to say that the abnormal beasts are really willing to sacrifice their soldiers. Thats right Meng Chao stood up swiftly and massaged his numb legs. He walked around the Ultimate Sandworms carcass three times, occasionally drawing closer to observe its skin, spikes, and nerves. He also took over the data the researchers gathered and focused to make calculations and comparisons. Suddenly, his pupils shrank into two small dots. A cold chill gushed out of his pores, and he turned into a super high capacity 3D air con. Big Sis Ya, what did you just say? Meng Chao mumbled. When? Lu Siya thought about it and said, I said that the abnormal beasts are too willing to sacrifice their pawns. No. Before it. Using the one-and-only Ultimate Sandworm as a smokescreen? Thats right. Thats it! I know why I could kill this creature so easily now! Meng Chaos eyes shone brightly as he pointed at the Ultimate Sandworms carcass. Because its not Gao Ye! What did you say? Lu Siyas eyes filled with shock and disbelief. Dont go saying that its impossible. Lets talk about why we thought its Gao Ye, Meng Chao said. Because Lu Siya pondered over it and said, Not long ago, Gao Ye sent an experiment log saying that hes gradually losing control and is about to lose his humanity. He also asked you to kill him. Soon after that, it appeared and started causing massive destruction. Based on the CCTVs, even though it has gone through a lot of evolution and has completely changed, its basic characteristics are very similar to when it fled half a year ago. Besides, it has terrifying tunneling and stone crushing abilities. I cant believe that the abnormal beasts could modify a second Ultimate Sandworm into something as terrifying as Gao Ye. Even if this is just circumstantial evidence, you already killed it and we have concrete evidence. Just now, we compared the living cells we extracted from this Ultimate Sandworm with the living cells from the Ultimate Sandworm half a year ago under Spirit Creatures Creations lab. After comparing them, were certain that they belong to the same creature. How can you explain that? I can explain it, Meng Chao said darkly. Big Sis Ya, even though their appearances and sizes are vastly different from each other, you should know that sandworms and earthworms are close relatives and their DNA components and certain characteristics are practically the same, right? Earthworms and sandworms are both annelids. Since their nerves are inferior creations, their bodies are very independent and have great regeneration capabilities. If you used a knife to cut an earthworm in half at the center, it might not die. Instead, there is a certain chance that the two severed parts would grow into two different entities, and from it, it will turn into them! Chapter 388 - Blade of Thought Lu Siya was stunned by Meng Chaos bold guess. She could not help but turn and ask the researchers beside her about it. Can the severed parts of sandworms live independently like earthworms after theyre cut in two? The sandworm experts discussed this nervously for a while before they said, If it happened in a natural environment, not quite. After all, the difference in their sizes is too great. Theres also a certain difference in their structures. The sandworms oral cavity alone is already very hard to reproduce. After all, its covered in sharp teeth. But what if top-tier biochemical technology would help it in a lab? Meng Chao said anxiously. We have to understand that were not facing a wild sandworm but an art piece that has been carefully modified through genetic engineering. This sandworm contains the genes from creatures with incredibly powerful regeneration abilities, like earthworms, sea cucumbers, and octopi. Is it really impossible for it to turn into two? Well The sandworm experts looked at each other before they nodded gravely. In a lab, if you cut a sandworm into two and put the severed parts into incubation cribs, theres a possibility that the second half will grow a completely new oral cavity and the first an excretion pore. Thats exactly it! Meng Chao swung his arm. This Ultimate Sandworm must have been born from the second half of Gao Yes body, which was its butt and tail. Its an incomplete form, and thats why its fighting strength wasnt as great as the originals. It didnt have any intelligence or humanity. Big Sis Ya, think about the battle just now. It didnt show even a teeny-tiny bit of fighting intelligence that was comparable to a humans, right? Also, when I said those touching words, even a zombie would cry, while if a monster heard them, it would fall silent. But this didnt even cause a splash in the depths of its heart. I thought that my silver tongue was no longer silver, but now that I think about it, its because the sandworm was just Gao Yes butt and didnt have a soul at all! Err Lu Siya said. Thats just your guess. You dont have any proof. I dont have proof, but its logical, isnt it? Meng Chao said. This guess answers all of my questions in regards as to why its fighting strength was so weak, why it didnt understand what I said, and why the enemies chose to release it ten days in advance to cause trouble. Wait, Lu Siya said. Even if its really just Gao Yes duplicate, why did the enemy release it ten days in advance and make us wary of it? Even if its just a duplicate, it still possesses the ability to destroy the underwater tunnel. Yeah. Thats another question Meng Chao mumbled and started thinking again. But this time, it only took him half a minute. He raised a finger and said, I can only think of one possibility. They wanted to attract our attention to the maximum degree so that the entire Group 9 would be led around the nose by this duplicate of the Ultimate Sandworm and we wouldnt have the time to care about other things. At the end of the day, Group 9 is a squad specifically formed to investigate Lin Chuan and Gao Yes case. Once Gao Ye appeared, no matter what, we had to set aside everything in our hands and mobilize all forces to hunt him down. Everyone from Captain Ye to an offsite member like me have been working day and night playing hide and seek underground with this creature for more than ten days. We practically didnt sleep, and so, naturally, we didnt have the time nor the energy to handle other stuff. Lets say that my hypothesis is correct and all of Group 9 has been chasing after the Ultimate Sandworms duplicate over the past half a month. What about the original? Where is it? What has it done? It has been ten days, and ten whole days are enough for Gao Ye and the abnormal beasts controlling him to set up a shockingly grand scheme! Isnt the destruction of the southern part of the city a shocking and grand scheme? The destruction this time has allowed the abnormal beasts to deliver the same damage as from a monster horde invasion when fog descends without any fog. So what? Would Dragon City be destroyed because of it? Meng Chao retorted. Even if the speed of the abnormal beasts attack was increased by three or five times and the entire southern part of the city was engulfed in flames, itd be nothing. Would Dragon City be destroyed just because of that? No. Its impossible. Its not as if Dragon City has never been injured this severely before. During the most dangerous era, the territory humans controlled was less than half of our current city, but we managed to get through it. Big Sis Ya, if the monsters attack Dragon City purely through physical means, its impossible for them to destroy us. The danger will instead cause us to unite even more. It will also subtly cover up and put an end to the conflicts in Dragon City. I believe that the abnormal beasts know this all too well. Then, theres little tactical meaning to launching such useless attacks. I know that tonight, the southern part of the city has descended into chaos and many innocent citizens have suffered greatly. Many buildings are still burning, and perhaps some skyscrapers have collapsed. Some of our powerful fighters probably died too. When everything comes to an end, there will be countless citizens who will have lost their homes and well need to find a place for them to settle down. We will encounter all sorts of problems. But these problems wont shake Dragon Citys foundation, and its impossible for them to affect humans beliefs. Instead, it will unite us against a common enemy, and we will be one. And what price would the abnormal beasts have to pay for this? First of all, this offense will allow us humans to realize that the abnormal beasts have a new strategy. From now on, we will definitely increase our surveillance of the underground world. Next time, it wont be as easy to dig an underground tunnel leading into the city from outside. Next, we would have also discovered the new zombie virus. Based on our learning and research speed, we will definitely soon uncover the secrets of the new virus and develop a corresponding vaccine and serum. We will also figure out a strategy to fight against the new zombies. Even the normal citizens will no longer be as lost and alarmed as they are now when they see the new zombies who can spit acid and self-destruct. Besides, the attack would have wasted a lot of genetically modified pests who have super nerves and basic intelligence. Even for the abnormal beasts, it must have required a lot of resources to modify them, right? All of this is capital to attack Dragon City. Then, what exactly did the abnormal beasts gain by pouring so much capital into this? Nothing. Absolutely nothing. Its the same as the previous fog descents. The cost benefit ratio is so low that its terrifying! When Lu Siya heard him, she could not help but say, Isnt your imagination a bit too rich? In the past, thats how the monsters fought during the fog descents. Now, theyre led by the abnormal beasts. The stealthy nature of the monsters attacks, their targets, the coordination between different species, and the coordination between monsters and zombies have increased, so isnt that already aplenty? No. Its far from enough. Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya seriously, and a light that far surpassed those belonging to the current era shone in his eyes. He said clearly, Big Sis Ya, do you know what the current Dragon Citizens lack the most? Under his stare, a strange feeling rose in Lu Siyas heart. She instinctively asked, What is it? Tactical thinking, Meng Chao said. We have plenty of Deity Realm superhumans who stand high above us in Dragon City. We also have experts who stand at the top of their specialties. We even have mighty generals who lead large armies of the Red Dragon Army. Theyre definitely far smarter than I am. But pardon me for being rude, I think that the current powerful and intelligent people in Dragon City cant quite see the overall situation and arent skilled enough in tactical thinking. Of course you cant blame anyone for it. After all, since Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World more than half a century ago, it has been an army in a foreign place. Our views are shrouded by the fog, and all we see and think about is limited to this small city. Its inevitable that we have an increasing number of limitations and reach more deadends. Besides, our opponents have been far from smart creatures. The monsters never had any intelligence in terms of tactics. Their so-called city attacks were really just them charging into the city to destroy things because of their instincts, which was them marching to their own deaths. They might have been fierce, but they didnt have any tactics. In terms of strategy, they could kill people, but in terms of tactics, each of their offenses were meaningless. Have you heard of this phrase before: Dont argue with idiots, for they will drag you down to their level and beat you with experience. Similarly, we shouldnt be fighting against Demonic Halberd Pigs in swamps. Even if we win, we will end up covered in stinky mud. Do you understand what Im saying? The Monster War in the past was not really a war, because those fights were basically us playing house. We cant call them a real war! Even if the Deity Realm superhumans and Apocalyptic Beasts fought soul-stirring fights in certain battles that are worthy of being written in epics, from a tactical point of view, it was no different from both armies rolling about in trenches. The result is that during the decades of this Monster War, not only have we never gained any sort of tactical thinking, we were instead pulled down to the level of monsters and ended up the same as them. We have strong bodies but simple minds! Lets talk about the battle this time. Since the enemies chose to attack the southern part of the city first, we believed that the southern part of the city is their only goal. We never even considered why the enemies launched this attack and what their tactical goals were. This is the typical example of us seeing only the tree but not the forest! Lu Siya opened her mouth to say Are you saying that no one else but you in Dragon City has tactical intelligence?, but then closed it. She remembered the many analyses and predictions Meng Chao had tossed out about the abnormal beasts, and they were all so accurate that they were terrifying. Also, the Ultimate Style he helped create with Gu Jianbo was practically perfect against the continuously evolving monsters. Lu Siya obediently did not say a word. But Meng Chao also realized that he had overstepped his boundaries with what he said. The Dragon Citys fighters, intelligent people, specialists, and elites might actually possess tactical thinking. Its just that their tactical thinking was definitely not as good as what it would be decades later, which was what he remembered from his past. The current Dragon Citizens had only ever been enemies against stupid monsters, and their battlefield was limited to their city. Decades later, the battlefield would switch to the entire Other World, and the enemies would also become all sorts of Other World races! Meng Chao had only ever been someone who was in charge of being a vanguard or an assassin before the apocalypse arrived, but due to the much larger battlefield and the much more dangerous enemies, his mind had become a blade that was much sharper than anything the current Dragon Citizens possessed! Chapter 389 - Transmigration Technology Conference Meng Chao thought about it and said, Big Sis Ya, I was a little worked up and might have gone overboard with what I said just now. But based on my observations, there are indeed a lot of people who have not changed their way of thinking. Even the elite investigators in the abnormal beast research department are just treating abnormal beasts as smarter monsters. Arent they, though? Lu Siya asked. They might not be, Meng Chao said gravely. Abnormal beasts arent just smarter monsters, but intelligent creatures who are completely different from us, but just as smart as us. They might even possess higher intelligence and even stranger ways of thinking. When we face abnormal beasts, we cant view them and fight against them as if they were just normal monsters. Instead, we have to imagine these abnormal beasts as truly intelligent beings who are leaders and generals who have fought in countless battles. A qualified general wont readily send his army into a brutal and meaningless urban warfare. If he did that, there has to be a deeper meaning to it! Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao for a long time. Its strange, she said, Why do I feel like youre sometimes an idiot, but other times youre She seemed like she had a wealth of things to say, but did not know where to start. Meng Chao waited for a long time, but she still did not manage to complete the second half of her sentence. He could not help but say, Im what? Its nothing. Lu Siya changed the topic. So, what do you think the abnormal beasts goal is? I dont know. I need a map. Is there a map of the entire city here? There was a map of Dragon City in his tab, but the screen was too small, and it was not enough to give him inspiration. There was no map in the lab either. In the end, he ran outside and asked the Red Dragon Army soldiers who fought with him just now for a map that was two meters long when spread open. The military-issued map he received had been used by the soldiers for a long time. Its edges were already fraying, and there were a lot of labels on it. The newest situation of the zombie and monster dual attack was also marked on it. Meng Chaos gaze only stayed on the southern part of the city for a moment before he focused on the whole city. What is the enemys goal At that moment, the squad leader of the Red Dragon Army came over to thank him. He had a bandage around his arm. The squad leader thanked him for saving the entire squad by killing the Ultimate Sandworm. At the same time, he provided Meng Chao with the newest information on the battle. The superhumans and Red Dragon Army were basically in control of all the important facilities in the southern part of the city and the residential areas with a denser level of population. They had already killed all the larger monsters that could be easily seen. But there were still endless streams of pests coming out from underground. As the humans gradually began utilizing their military strength, the accursed vermin changed their tactics. They no longer gathered together to form insect swarms that seemed terrifying but could be easily burnt to a crisp. The moment they crawled out, they scattered and fled in all directions to crawl into all sorts of dark and wet corners. Then, they would suddenly pop out on unsuspecting victims. Even if they did not get to bite a person, when a toad landed on the back of someones foot, it would still scare them. Millions of pests fled all over the southern part of the city. It made them much more difficult to deal with compared to Apocalyptic Beasts. If they had been Apocalyptic Beasts, it would have been easier. All Dragon City would need to do was send three or five Deity Realm superhumans to dispatch them. If they were not afraid of death and casualties, they would definitely be able to kill their opponent. But even if Deity Realm superhumans grew three heads and six arms, it was impossible for them to catch millions of pests in an hour or two. Yet these creatures carried the new zombie virus. Without vaccines and serums and any knowledge as to how many possible methods there were for them to spread the virus, it was difficult for normal citizens to join the fight to get rid of the pests. It was far too easy for more new zombies to pop up at any moment. The superhumans and Red Dragon Army could only do their best to spread the citizens and work hard in all streets to destroy the rampaging zombies and vermin swarms. The attack involved pests pestering and harassing the humans, but it was not enough to shake Dragon Citys foundation. However, it did lead to a large number of superhumans and the Red Dragon Army being stuck in the southern part of the city. At the very least, during this long night, aside from fighting against the vermin, zombies, and the viruses, they could forget about going anywhere else. Meng Chao listened to the report of the battle from the squad leader, then lowered his head to investigate the map. After a moment, he suddenly asked Lu Siya a seemingly unrelated question. Big Sis Ya, do you know whether there have been any abnormalities with Blue Home over the past few days? Lu Siya was stunned for a moment before she said, I dont think there were any abnormalities. If there were, the captain would have informed us a long time ago. Why did you ask? Group 9 is specifically in charge of investigating Lin Chuan and Gao Yes case. Since Lin Chuan and the White Spirit both died under Raging Waves, all clues about them can be considered to have run cold halfway through. There are only two remaining clues, one of them is in Blue Home, and the other is the still living Gao Ye, Meng Chao said. Originally, Group 9 was investigating these two clues simultaneously, and I also joined quite a lot of activities organized by Blue Home. My relationship with the Home Party is pretty good. But when the Ultimate Sandworm that is really similar to Gao Ye appeared half a month ago, we placed our time, energy, and resources into locating it. That was unavoidable since, after all, the damage it caused was really severe. And because of it, our attention on Blue Home has decreased. Even I have not met Zhao Feixuan, Wu Haibo, and the other core members of Blue Home for more than one week. I dont know what they have been doing. I highly suspect that this is the reason behind why the abnormal beasts released the Ultimate Sandworm. Big Sis Ya, could you ask Captain Ye about it. He must have more information at hand. This request was not much. Lu Siya thought about it and used the tactical tab used by the abnormal beast research department to send a request for communication to Ye Xiaoxing. The online communications within Dragon City were carried out by both optical fiber and wireless transmission. It was very easy for wireless transmissions to face interference from the spirit energy in the Other World, while underground optical fibers could be easily bitten by rat-type monsters or taken down by erosion. This was especially the case after the monsters intelligence increased by a large degree. Usually, the first thing they did when they attacked Dragon City was to destroy the internet and means of communication. Hence, Meng Chao and Lu Siya had to wait for a long time before a blurry and shaky picture appeared on their screen. The screen kept shaking, which was probably because it was recorded live through Ye Xiaoxings shoulder camera. In the video, they saw many manholes on the street across from Ye Xiaoxing. Then, the street cracked, and a large beetle crawled out of the ground. It released burning adhesive liquid, which was like magma, and it flowed everywhere between the buildings. Group 9s elites had been chasing after the Ultimate Sandworm for ten days and nights without resting, so their physical and mental stamina were drained. Despite that, they continued charging toward the monsters regardless of the risks. Their spirit energy magnetic fields created dazzling and fatal killing moves that reduced the beetle into a bloody, shattered mess. Meng Chao, are you awake? Ye Xiaoxing asked. You did well in the underwater tunnel just now! Im going to report your contributions to the government! But its not the time to talk about that right now. If you and Siya have recovered and have replenished enough spirit energy, hurry up and help us here. Right now, the entire southern part of the city is a mess, and many of the citizens have not managed to hide within the forts and shelters. There are still people getting infected by the new zombie virus, and were suffering from a severe lack of manpower! Got it. If its possible, well get there as soon as possible. Meng Chao braced himself then and said, But Captain Ye, may I ask whether Blue Home has acted abnormally over the past half a month or whether there is any strange information about them? Strange information? Ye Xiaoxing asked. No. Recently, Blue Home has grown in scale, and the status of the members theyre drawing to them has been increasing too. Many politicians are supporting the Home Partys views and working together to spread its influence in the Survival Party, but theyre using legal methods. The Colonization Partys views might be the main trend, but theyre not absolutely correct, and theyre not some fact that cannot be questioned and overthrown. If you dont consider their act of handing out eggs to the people in the streets as abnormal, then there is nothing abnormal about them. Is that so? Meng Chao was semi-disappointed and semi-puzzled. Yes. Ye Xiaoxing delivered a fierce sword force at the beetle and stopped for a while. He suddenly remembered something. By the way, Blue Home seems to have organized a transmigration technology conference and gathered the specialist team from Project 101 for it. The date is today. What?! Meng Chaos pupils shrank, and he asked anxiously, Transmigration technology conference? How high caliber? Who are the ones attending the conference? Are all the members of the controllable transmigration technology team joining it? Almost all of them. What I heard is that the person in charge of Project 101 is the leading expert in transmigration technology. Hes Professor Lu Tianxing, and he will personally host the transmigration technology conference this time, Ye Xiaoxing said. By the way, Lu Tianxing is one of the twelve committee members of Blue Home, and hes also the heart and soul of the Home Party. He played a huge role in the formation of the ideals in the party. Im going! Meng Chao shouted. This is an important figure! Why didnt he stay obediently in the Supernatural Tower to research transmigration technology but ran out to organize some stupid conference?! What are you saying? Ye Xiaoxing said. Ascetic monks like Gao Ye who shut themselves in their labs and live the same life for years are rare. No matter how much the specialists are addicted to the technology theyre researching, they must come out and exchange information with their peers, right? Besides, you know that the Colonization Party has always been the mainstream in the Survival Committee. Most of the politicians are unwilling to put too much money into Project 101, so the specialists have to rely on various businesses and foundations to cover part of the projects expenses. Today, its not only transmigration experts who will join the conference. The ones who fund their projectthe powerful businesses and politicians that belong to the Home Partywill also join. The goal of the conference is to explore the technology and get more money, which is more important for them. I heard that Project 101 has entered its most crucial state. The funds they use daily are at astronomical figures. The investments theyll need in the future wont be a small sum, so if Professor Lu Tianxing doesnt show up personally when hes the one in charge of the project, how are they supposed to get the money? Chapter 390 - Nipping Transmigration in the Bud So, youre saying that the ones in the transmigration technology conference right now are the backbone of the Home Party, including the specialists and investors? As long as we killed all these people, the Home Party would basically be done for, right? Meng Chaos mind burned, and he could not help but massage his temples. He gritted his teeth and asked, Captain Ye, do you know where their conference is? Noble Descent Hotel, Ye Xiaoxing said. Its in Starlake Region, which is far away from this place. Starlake Region was in the northwestern part of Dragon City. It was half a citys distance from the southern part of the city. They stood really far apart from each other, and it seemed to be really safe. But Meng Chao seemed to have thought of something. He mumbled, All the superhumans and elite squads of the Red Dragon Army have been sent to the southern part of the city. This means that right now, Noble Descent Hotel has relatively weak defenses, right? Ye Xiaoxing frowned and asked, Meng Chao, what exactly are you trying to say? Captain Ye! Meng Chao grabbed the tactical tab from Lu Siyas hands and stared at him while he said seriously, Trust me. Noble Descent Hotel is about to be attacked, and that is if it hasnt already been attacked. The abnormal beasts poured in a lot of their capital tonight and caused a major ruckus, but their real goal isnt here. Its Noble Descent Hotel! Ye Xiaoxings eyes went wide. What did you say? I might not have proof, but too many coincidences have overlapped with each other, and this in itself is a problem. The abnormal beasts did not choose any other time to attack but at the moment the Home Party chose to organize a transmigration technology conference, where the specialists and rich people would gather together. Dont you think its too much of a coincidence? Meng Chao spoke like a gatling gun. What is the goal of the abnormal beasts behind launching an ambush like this? Are they trying to destroy Dragon Citys buildings, kill a large number of humans, and create fear as well as panic among the citizens? Yeah, these are their goals, but its not enough. Its far from enough. Its not enough for them to sacrifice so much resources and tools. The real goal of the abnormal beasts is to destroy the Home Party! Ye Xiaoxing retreated from the battlefield and found a corner to listen to Meng Chao quietly. Why? Because controllable transmigration technology might be successfully developed, or at least, it has already achieved partial success! Meng Chao said. There is an expert in Project 101 called Wu Haibo, and hes in charge of promoting the project to the people and get investments. He often comes to Blue Home to organize lectures and spread knowledge about transmigration technology. Sometimes, he reveals some of the newest developments in Project 101. I heard that transmigration technology is beginning to take shape. Of course, I wont exclude the possibility that he did it to get more investments for Project 101 and to bring more members to Blue Home, and, thus, exaggerated the truth. But the early investors are quite satisfied with the development of the project, and if these rich people are willing to throw a large amount of money in this, this means that they must have developed something! Captain Ye, do you know what is the most terrifying thing for the monster civilization? Is it their devastating defeat at the northern offense or the appearance of a few new Deity Realm superhumans in Dragon City? No. These things might be terrifying to them, but they wont necessarily destroy the hopes of the monster civilizations victory. Monster Mountain Range is vast. Even if they lost Raging Waves, they have other treacherous and rugged mountains. The abnormal beasts biochemical technology is also developing nonstop, and its not impossible for them to create existences more terrifying than Apocalyptic Beasts who can fight against humans Deity Realm superhumans. But there is one thing that will mark the end of the monster civilization or complete domestication if it succeeds, and that is the successful development of transmigration technology, which leads to the activation of the tunnel leading from Dragon City to Earth. Once the tunnel between the Other World and Earth is opened up, it doesnt matter how many resources both parties are able to send in the beginning, because sooner or later, the steel army from Earth will pour into the Other World. Earth would very likely launch a deciding attack on the Other World. If thats the case, no matter how much the abnormal beasts wrack their brains and how many momentary victories they obtain or even if they take over all of Dragon City, itd be useless, because there will come a day when Earthlings would crush the monster civilization! In the past, the monsters didnt have sufficient intelligence. Even the Apocalyptic Beasts as big as mountains didnt. And they didnt understand the importance of transmigration technology. But since you said that the abnormal beasts might have obtained the help from human satellite cities and humans whose souls were corrupted by the environment after they transmigrated. Then, these humans who have deformed souls and bodies would definitely let the abnormal beasts understand just how fatal transmigration technology is to them. Thats why, its impossible that they would just sit by and watch us develop transmigration technology so that they will be sent back to Earth in shackles to be judged! Ye Xiaoxing fell silent. Meng Chao struck while the iron was hot. I believe that the abnormal beasts have been deliberately planning on how to destroy transmigration technology and Project 101. This is their true goal for infiltrating Blue Home. Corrupting Lin Chuan and Gao Yes minds so that they will end up as their puppets were just secondary goals. But Project 101 is located deep in the Supernatural Tower, and there are plenty of Deity Realm superhumans cultivating or conducting research in the Supernatural Tower. Aside from exploration of the ruins and development of Project 101, there are other top-secret projects ongoing there at the same time, so defenses are really tight and its impossible for the abnormal beasts to rush into the Supernatural Tower to destroy Project 101. Hence, today, during the transmigration technology conference, they will kill all of the transmigration experts and the rich people who support the development of transmigration technology. This is the best choice for the abnormal beasts. I know that the birth of a piece of technology will not be decided by the survival or death of certain people, but at the very least, if they kill the people in the project and the investors, they will delay the time transmigration technology will be developed. Perhaps the abnormal beasts may even be able to completely destroy us and nip transmigration technology in the bud! Even if it was a winter night, Ye Xiaoxing broke out in cold sweat when he heard this. White plums of smoke came out of his head. Clearly, his mind was working at super high speeds while he nervously thought about what Meng Chao said. Ive never understood something, Meng Chao continued. The Ultimate Sandworm that resembled Gao Ye has been lurking around for a long time. Why did it suddenly pop out half a month ago and cause such meaningless destruction? I know that the monsters over the past half a century have been doing exactly that. They show up suddenly and kill people with a single stomp. They also make houses collapse and climb up skyscrapers to howl on top of them. But were already used to this fighting style. Monsters dont possess intelligence and a sense of self. Theyre puppets controlled by their genes and killing instincts, so they dont understand that theyre fighting in a Monster War! But Gao Ye has intelligence, and the abnormal beasts have intelligence too. If we continue thinking that the current monster civilization will use the fighting style of the past, well definitely suffer a major loss! The monster that resembled Gao Ye showed up half a month prior to the attack because it wanted to attract the attention of Group 9. It occupied all of our time and energy, so we were unable to care about the Home Partys transmigration technology conference! Your speculation makes certain sense. Ye Xiaoxing gritted his teeth. But I need proof. I just thought about this a moment ago, so how can I get proof for you? If you want it, then youll have to wait for another hour or two, and the corpses of the transmigration experts, investors, and politicians will be your proof! Meng Chao shouted at the top of his lungs. Think about it, Captain Ye, aside from destroying transmigration technology, the abnormal beasts might also want to achieve another important goal with this attackintensifying the conflict in Dragon City. Do you remember the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City I wrote? Ye Xiaoxing paused, then said, How can I possibly forget after seeing that sort of thing once? Thats good, Meng Chao said. As Dragon City and the Other World fuses together and the dimension slowly becomes stable, itll become more difficult for monsters to be transported into Dragon City in large, organized quantities through space-time rifts. And in a head-on clash, the monsters will have to pay a price so huge that they will not be able to bear it, because they will be using their physical bodies to fight against the defense lines formed by humans armed to the teeth. Even if they manage to break one or two bases, they will suffer. So, my guess is that the intelligent abnormal beasts will not use breaking into our bases with large scale assaults in various battlefields as their main tactic anymore. Instead, theyll pour most of their energy and resources into intensifying the conflict in Dragon City and making humans fight against humans. What sort of internal conflicts does Dragon City have? Its simple, the very first is the conflict between normal people and superhumans. You can fly, but I cant. You can spit fireballs, but I cant. You can kill Hell Beasts with one punch, but I cant kill even a Demonic Halberd Pig. You live in a mansion, but I live in a shack. You earn massive amounts of money every day and live a luxurious life, but even if I die from overtime, I will only earn a small bit of money every month. I dont even have the hope of paying for my childrens school fees and let my children turn into you. How could it be possible for this to not cause conflict? But right now, Dragon City is not rotten to the core yet. The nine great cultivation families who control the overall situation in Dragon City have people who are heroic and willing to sacrifice their lives to fight for others. The promotion channel for normal people hasnt been completely shut yet either. As long theyre willing to risk their lives, even if they cant become Deity Realm superhumans, they will still have a chance to become broken-star superhumans. In this sort of situation, its difficult for the abnormal beasts to intensify the conflict between normal people and superhumans within a short period of time. Even the most extreme normal humans have to admit that while superhumans enjoy glory and resources, they have to face greater dangers and shoulder heavier responsibilities compared to normal humans. Hence, while the normal humans are displeased with the nine great cultivation families, that displeasure is not to the point where they will want to overturn things. If I were an abnormal beast, I would not choose to target the conflict between normal people and superhumans. Instead, Id target the conflict between the Colonization Party and Home Party. The reason is simple, because this conflict involves a competition of benefits, and its also clearer and more intense. There is a limited amount of resources in Dragon City, and the citys budget is not inexhaustible, either. Theres only a certain amount of money. If they throw it all into the development and creation of the new superspeed armored airship, it wont go into the development of controllable transmigration technology. If they organize a new expedition into Monster Mountain Range, they wont be able to use that money to completely upgrade the defense systems. When it comes to money, if you take it off someones hands, it means youre practically killing him. The Colonization Party and Home Party arent just engaged in a battle of ideals, but hate each other because theyre murdering each other! Chapter 391 - Intensifying Conflict Based on how much the screen was shaking, Meng Chao could tell that Ye Xiaoxing was pacing back and forth while thinking anxiously. There are two goals for the abnormal beasts to infiltrate Blue Home. First, to slow down and stop the birth of transmigration technology. Second, to intensify and use the conflict between the Home Party and Colonization Party. They have already successfully used this conflict to create people like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. Meng Chao felt that the more he spoke, the clearer his thought processes became. The schemes that were blurry and hidden in the form of memory fragments rose to the surface like an ugly and monstrous deep sea monster. The progress of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities had also increased by 1% as he continued rambling off his analysis. This encouraged him even more. He continued pushing forward down this train of thought. But thats not enough. Having just one Lin Chuan and Gao Ye isnt enough. The Home Party is indeed against the Colonization Partys views, and there are plenty of forces who are against the nine great cultivation families in Dragon City. But now, the Home Party and most of the forces against the nine great cultivation families are gathered under Blue Home, and they are showing that they intend to use legal methods to gain the leading power in the Survival Committee. This isnt what the abnormal beasts want to see. Where there are people, there will be interests, and where there are interests, there will be fights. But not all fights for interests are bad things. If the conflict between the Home Party and Colonization Party was limited to only verbal fights of the politicians in the Survival Committee, this might be a good thing for Dragon City. After all, the nine great cultivation families do indeed need to have their power limited. And when the Colonization Party starts showing signs of going berserk, they need another force to step on the brakes for them. If the Colonization Party and Home Party fought but never ended up turning enemies, they would lay a stable and balanced path for Dragon City to move forward. This, however, wouldnt be good news for the abnormal beasts. They dont need a large, organized, and lawful Blue Home. They want a smaller but extremely evil organization that has fallen into darkness and has given up on fighting for their interests by legal methods within the Survival Committee but would use violent methods to fight against the Colonization Party, which would throw Dragon Citys order into chaos! How are they supposed to turn Blue Home into an evil organization when it is growing stronger as the development of transmigration technology becomes more likely to succeed despite the possibility that they might only have a few supporters in the Survival Committee right now? Blue Home seems about to turn into an organization that can fight legally against the Colonization Party. But if it becomes evil, they can cultivate more people like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. The answer might be very complicated, but the first is to deal a severe blow to the Home Party and destroy its supporters who are gentle in nature and might speak up in the Survival Committee to compromise with the Colonization Party. Then, what will be left will naturally be the people who are extreme and filled with hate and anger. These people would swear to forever be enemies with the Colonization Party! Ye Xiaoxing and Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao in disbelief. The same puzzlement could be seen in their eyes. It was as if they were saying Just how did you think of these things? Because thats the reality I saw in the future! Meng Chao really wanted to shout at them. In his previous life, the Home Party never managed to gain even a single place in the Survival Committee and never conducted any sort of lawful fights with the Colonization Party. Blue Home was also shattered to pieces. At the very least, Meng Chao did not remember them having organized any sort of major event during the late stage of the Monster War. They were replaced by countless people like the lost person, Zhao Feixuan, and new Lin Chuans and Gao Yes. This led to two outcomes. First, the Home Party became extreme and violent. The internal conflicts led to a large depletion of Dragon Citys resources and strength, so they were only able to achieve a pyrrhic victory in the Monster War. Second, once the Home Party was not around to keep the Colonization Party in check and they left the Monster Mountain Range, no one could stop them from going berserk. Dragon City turned into a burning war machine that kept marching forward to its own destruction, and no one ever stepped on the brakes. This was what Meng Chao wanted to change. Trust me, Captain Ye, something will happen at Noble Descent Hotel. You have to mobilize forces now. Send as many people as you can over there. Itd be best if you could send around ten Deity Realm superhumans to surround Noble Descent Hotel! Meng Chao shouted in agitation. Listen, Meng Chao, I really want to believe you. In truth, Im already halfway in believing in you completely, Ye Xiaoxing said. But its useless if Im the only one who believes you. You should know about the situation over here, right? There are countless pests carrying the new zombie virus wreaking havoc in the streets in the southern part of the city. Many innocent citizens are being attacked and turned into zombies. Besides, even if the citizens who have not turned into zombies hide in shelters, who can be certain as to whether they have fine wounds on their bodies and whether they were infected without their knowledge? Right now, all the shelters in the southern part of the city are full of people. If one zombie pops up in them, theres a high possibility that ten, one hundred, or even more will appear instantly! That shouldnt be possible, Meng Chao said. The activation time of the new zombie virus is very short. If a person doesnt turn into a zombie in three minutes, they should be fine. Dont be silly. Since the abnormal beasts could create the virus, how would you know whether they didnt also create a zombie virus that has a delayed activation period? Ye Xiaoxing said. If I were an abnormal beast, Id mix zombie viruses with different activation times. Some of them will activate quickly, within three minutes, while others will only activate half an hour later. Others will activate an hour later or even a few days later. Theyre all ticking time bombs that can maximize damage and fear. Meng Chao had nothing to say about that. When he thought about it carefully, he had to admit that there was logic behind what Ye Xiaoxing said. Ye Xiaoxing continued, It has been around thirty years since Dragon City ran into a large zombie horde. The new generation of citizens might be used to fighting against monsters, but they dont know the power of zombies. In fact, when they face zombies who were once their friends or family, their hearts will go soft and they will try to save them. Those who are infected with the new zombie virus do indeed have a certain chance of being treated, Meng Chao said. Thats right. This means that we cant just kill the zombies. We have to try and catch them alive to the best of our abilities, Ye Xiaoxing said with gritted teeth. Killing zombies and catching them alive are two different things! Meng Chao could only nod. Thats right. If we want to get rid of a zombie horde, the best time would be to do it before the first zombie even appears. As time passes, one will turn into two, two will turn into four, four will turn into eight, and eight will turn into sixteen. The number of zombies will increase by geometric progression, and if we dont take control of them before midnight, things will become difficult. Besides, we have to get rid of all the pests and check all the citizens in the southern part of the city as well. We also have to be on guard against the enemy transporting Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts via the underground tunnels. Our workload is insane. Right now, practically all the superhumans in the city, including the Deity Realm superhumans you mentioned, are gathered in the southern part as long as theyre fighting-class superhumans. Even so, the power of our defense lines is still relatively weak. There are plenty of places where we cant attend to everything at once. We can only watch as the pests with the zombie virus surge into the residential areas and shelters. Now, from which defense line am I supposed to mobilize forces to defend against an attack that has yet to occur at Noble Descent Hotel? Even if I manage to convince the related departments and Deity Realm superhumans, its impossible for them to break free from the intense battlefield right in front of the citizens whose lives are under threat right now. If the splitting of forces leads to the zombie horde going completely out of control and millions of citizens turning into zombies, who is going to shoulder that responsibility? This was yet another question Meng Chao could not answer. The current event could be considered as the first official appearance of the monster civilization. The moment they attacked, they used fierce and brutal moves, and because of their offense, Dragon City had to send all its forces to handle the problem. They even had to make the hard choices of what they wanted to protect. You have to think of a method, Captain Ye. Please! Meng Chao shouted out through gritted teeth. I believe that the abnormal beast commander hiding hundreds of kilometers deep in Monster Mountain Range is far from enough to come up with such a complicated strategy, or rather, scheme. There must be at least one really smart abnormal beast that has snuck into Dragon City in secret and is hiding somewhere. This is the only way it could continuously release powerful brainwaves to command all the movements of the monsters in the city. There are only two spots where this abnormal beast could be hiding. One is the southern part of the city, and the other one is near Noble Descent Hotel. I think that its unlikely that its hiding in the southern part of the city, because it knows clearly that as the pest and zombie virus spreads out, a large number of Deity Realm superhumans will head to the southern part of the city. The Deity Realm superhumans are really sensitive. Even if it were hiding deep underground, as long as it released powerful brainwaves, it would be discovered. So, it has to be hiding near Noble Descent Hotel. It would personally be in charge of the operation to attack the Home Party! As long as we bring our elites to Noble Descent Hotel and catch the enemies off guard, we might capture that abnormal beast as well. I believe that this creature has a high status in the monster civilization and will have more information compared to the abnormal beasts that the abnormal beast research department captured in the past. Theres a high possibility that it will help us overturn the entire situation! This incredibly alluring possibility sent Ye Xiaoxing into deep but nervous thoughts. Thats right. Its impossible for low-grade monsters like pests to possess much intelligence. There must be a mastermind behind these fierce and connected attacks Ye Xiaoxing gritted his teeth, as if he had come to a decision. But before he could respond to Meng Chaos request, the screen suddenly became blurry. Static came from the communication channel, which was the sign of severe interference. Meng Chao could not hear what Ye Xiaoxing said at all. Before the screen turned completely blurry and distorted, Meng Chao saw spots of light in the street behind Ye Xiaoxing. They were scattered and in the air, which made them look like fireflies. Countless fireless lights rushed out of the ground in the southern part of the city and danced in the streets and between buildings. They formed colorful, fluorescent rivers. Illusion Insects? Meng Chao found a name for them in the memories of his previous life. They were an evolved flying insect that appeared during the middle and late stages of the Monster War. They might have looked beautiful, but they possessed the ability to interfere with and even change the humans wireless signal transmissions. With such a large number of Illusion Insects, the abnormal beasts could temporarily cripple the communication network in the southern part of the city. Chapter 392 - Hammer of Destruction Meng Chao stared at the colorful river of light in the air and mumbled, The abnormal beasts ambush is about to start. How do you know? Lu Siya asked. This insect has an organ similar to a magnet in its body. Around that organ is a thick, high-energy substance. Once their wings vibrate at high frequencies, they release powerful spirit energy magnetic field interferences, Meng Chao said. The spirit energy magnetic field interference from one insect might be nothing, but when thousands of them show up together, they can create a large area of information interference and battlefield interdiction. The communication between me and Captain Ye was cut off because of it. But powerful spirit energy magnetic field interference also deals great damage to them. In simple terms, they have to continuously burn away the high-energy substance in their bodies to ensure that the magnet-like organ releases the spirit energy magnetic field interference. Look at the colorful light theyre releasing. Thats the sign of them burning. This battlefield interdiction that comes from these insects wont last for a long time. The insects will turn into ashes soon. They can be considered as the killing move from the abnormal beasts, since they will only be used in the most crucial moments. If the abnormal beasts ultimate goal was just the underwater tunnel, they should have released these Illusion Insects and cut off communications at the southern part of the city when the Ultimate Sandworm appeared. But the abnormal beasts didnt do that. Even when the Ultimate Sandworm died, they didnt do anything. But just now, when a large number of powerful fighters and the army entered the southern part of the city, they released the Illusion Insects. Its clear that the abnormal beasts want to cut off the communications between the southern part and northern part of the city so that news about Noble Descent Hotel being attacked wouldnt be transferred to the southern battlefield for the time being. They dont need to cut off communications for long. They just need to cut it off for half an hour or one hour, and itll be enough to kill or take away all the crucial members of Project 101. Big Sis Ya, do you trust me? Meng Chao fixed his eyes on Lu Siya. Im beginning to think that youre resembling a conman more and more, Lu Siya said. But since were teammates, aside from trusting you, I dont seem to have any other choice! Then, we should head to Noble Descent Hotel right now. Meng Chao clenched his fists and said, While were on the way there, we have to convince all the people we can possibly convince. The more fighters we can gather, the more hope well have to crush the abnormal beasts when we reach Noble Descent Hotel. Perhaps we can even capture the abnormal beast that has been hiding underground and causing trouble! Besides, I trust Captain Ye. Just now, he was already convinced. Even though his communication with the outer world has been cut off, he must be doing his best to coordinate and mobilize forces right now. Very soon, hell reach Noble Descent Hotel. Perhaps we wont need to persevere for long. We just need to hold back the abnormal beasts for a few minutes and well win! Lu Siya only thought about it for a few seconds before she went to coordinate with the Red Dragon Army squad. This was because their glider and 3D mobile gear were destroyed during the fierce fight earlier. Lu Siya asked for two military-grade 3D mobile gears from the Red Dragon Army squad. Meng Chaos fearless performance in the underwater tunnel had won him respect from the soldiers in the Red Dragon Army, so they readily lent them two of the fastest recon mobile gears and opened up their weapons garage so that they could choose other equipment at will. The south of the city seems to have encountered a major spirit energy magnetic field interference. Is that so? Lu Siya fit herself into her equipment while she talked with the Red Dragon Army commander. Yes, the Red Dragon Army commander said with a frown. Not only was the wireless network completely crippled, the wire communications were cut off as well. By the looks of it, those damn rats chewed through the underground cables and optical fibers. Thats bad. Lu Siya looked at the Red Dragon Army commander. We just received new information from the abnormal beast research department. We have concrete proof that a large number of monsters and zombies have appeared at Noble Descent Hotel, located at the northwest side of the city. By the looks of it, the enemys target isnt as simple as the southern part of the city. They also want to open up another battlefield in the northwestern part of the city because its where our firepower is at its weakest. The Red Dragon Army commander was shocked. What? You have proof? Our captain has proof. He was about to send it over when the abnormal beasts launched a powerful spirit energy magnetic field interference, Lu Siya said. We dont have any other choice but to personally go to the northwestern part of the city to scout things out. If you think its necessary, you can report this information to the higher ups. I believe that they will make the right decision. The Red Dragon Army commander cussed and returned to the vehicle designated for him. Even though there was interference and obstructions to the transfer of information in the southern part of the city, there was still a large number of Red Dragon Army squads located in the entire city, including the newly developing area in the north. Lu Siya believed that what she said would soon reach the high-ranking commanders in the Red Dragon Army. Meng Chao was dumbfounded by her side. When the commander went into the commanders vehicle, he grabbed Lu Siyas elbow and whispered, Whats the meaning of this? What do you mean, whats the meaning of this? Lu Siya asked without an expression. Didnt you say that we have to do everything we can to mobilize forces? The Red Dragon Army is the power that we can rely on the most right now. But you cant just report false military information! Meng Chao said. Captain Ye doesnt have concrete proof! What else am I supposed to do? Lu Siya said matter-of-factly. If I didnt say that Captain Ye has concrete evidence, was I supposed to say that all of this is just your guess and repeat your entire spiel to this commander, his officer, and his officers officer, then cry and beg them to believe in your instincts? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and said, But why do you believe in my instincts so much? Shouldnt I? Lu Siya asked. You sounded really logical, as if you had seen it yourself. If its real, then well have performed a major contribution and will be promoted quickly up the abnormal beast research department. Even the captain will get an award for proper leadership, and no one will care about the tiny matter of me giving false military information. Big Sis Ya, thank you for trusting me! Meng Chao felt really touched. You never even thought about me being wrong! Who said that? Of course Ive considered it, Lu Siya said coldly. Even if your guess is wrong, at most, well just have mobilized a large number of powerful fighters and soldiers for nothing, which would make the battlefield in the southern part of the city deteriorate more. More normal people would be infected by the virus and turn into zombies. Thats all. Compared to the great contribution, this bit of loss is absolutely acceptable, right? Why shouldnt I risk it all? Meng Chao found himself speechless. He sped up the fitting of his equipment and got ready to vent all of his gloom and rage on the pitiful monsters. Lets go! Lu Siya was now equipped with the mobile gear and had hung more than one hundred grenades on herself and Meng Chao. As people at the peak of Earth Realm and Heaven Realm, their weight carrying capacity was dozens of times higher than that of the normal soldiers. They could turn themselves into two moving weapon garages. Wait. Right when Meng Chao was prepared to launch, in his peripheral vision, he saw a weapon fitted on the Red Dragon Armys armored vehicle. Um, could I borrow that? he asked two soldiers politely. The soldiers looked at each other and, slowly, their jaws fell slack. Since they did not reject his request, it meant that he could borrow it. Meng Chao jumped on the armored vehicle and growled. Then, he pulled out a heavy grenade launcher. It was at the roof of the vehicle, slotted at the left shooting position. It was the heavy, strengthened version of the Destroyerthe RG-6 with eight gun mountswhich was the weapon he used to blast the Ultimate Sandworm in the underwater tunnel. They could be considered father and son. Its unique mechanical components could allow Meng Chao to fire dozens of fist-sized grenades in a go. Of course, since it could hold so much ammunition, its weight was also quite terrifying. The recoil when it was used would make the user feel like he was hit with an iron hammer. Hence, it had a nickname as well. Hammer of Destruction. Usually, the Hammer of Destruction was fitted on armored vehicles, armored airships, and fixed firing points. Only supreme-grade warriors like Meng Chao, who had both strength and accuracy, could place this thing and two caskets of grenades on his shoulder. When I used the Destroyer just now to kill the Ultimate Sandworm, I could use it pretty well, he explained to the dumbfounded soldiers. Before the higher-ranking Red Dragon Army commanders came to verify the truth with them, Meng Chao and Lu Siya activated their high-speed mobile gear, and with the addition of spirit energy, they jumped dozens of meters into the air and landed on a skyscraper that was eighty meters tall. Next, they jumped continuously through the reinforced concrete forest made of skyscrapers. They headed to Noble Descent Hotel in a straight line. While they were on their way, Lu Siya continued contacting people on her personal communication channel to recruit fighters. The excuse she used was naturally still we have concrete proof, but since there is an obstruction in the battlefield, the information cant be transferred over. As a member of the third generation of the Lu family, she naturally knew more powerful fighters than Meng Chao. She did not even spare her father, who was part of the core management in Sky Pillar Corporation, one of the nine mega corporations in Dragon City. Once she spoke to him, Lu Siya exhaled long and hard. This time, I really staked my entire wealth and life on your word, she mumbled. Meng Chao, dont you dare let me down! Ill do my best! Meng Chao wiped his sweat. Even though Im 100% confident in my guess, I feel great pressure when you trust me unconditionally. While Lu Siya was recruiting people earlier, Meng Chao had tried calling the Blue Home members he knew in an attempt to give them a warning. But despite the numerous phone calls he made, he didnt reach any core members of Blue Home, including Zhao Feixuan. Not one of them was online. The few people who picked up the phone were not invited to the transmigration technology conference and were not at Noble Descent Hotel. It was as if there was information interference in Noble Descent Hotel as well or like the abnormal beasts had destroyed it already. In the end, while Meng Chao did not manage to get in contact with Zhao Feixuan, he did manage to reach his wife, Xiao Fanghua. Ms. Xiao! Meng Chao was so excited that he jumped in the air and nearly started dancing above the clouds. Where are you?! Where is Zhao Feixuan?! Meng Chao? Xiao Fanghuas voice was very hard to hear, as if it came from the bottom of an ocean. Old Zhao and I are both at Noble Descent Hotel. We have a conference today. Why are you? Chapter 393 - Real Fight Starts Now! The call was suddenly cut off. Meng Chao was so agitated that he cussed loudly. Fortunately, three seconds later, Xiao Fanghua took the initiative to call him. Im sorry, Meng Chao, the signal here isnt good. You know that the whole city is in chaos tonight, right? Did you need me for something? Meng Chao grabbed the communicator tightly and said anxiously, Big Sis Xiao, why are you at Noble Descent Hotel? Your body Im fine. My estimated due date is next month. I can eat whatever I want and sleep whenever I want, it feels pretty good, Xiao Fanghua said with a smile. Today, Professor Lu Tianxing is going to come to Noble Descent Hotel to give a talk, and hes a transmigration expert I admire greatly. Hes also the person in charge of Project 101. I came here to learn about the newest development of transmigration technology. Once I absorb that information, Im going to go back to school to tell the children about it! Ah Meng Chao gasped for breath and asked, Hows it going on your side? Is it safe? Are you talking about the monsters and zombies? Xiao Fanghuas tone became stern. I heard that zombies have appeared in the southern part of the city, and theres quite a lot of them. The entire city is on alert, and all the residential areas, offices, and hotels have been fortified. Noble Descent Hotel has also completed its fortification. Nothing has happened for the time being, so were very safe. If something happens, we will immediately head to the underground shelter. Dont worry. There was no way Meng Chao could not be worried. He asked, What about the elites? I know that today is the day for the transmigration technology conference. Many experts and investors are attending. Theyve definitely brought a lot of bodyguards with them, and there are also plenty of powerful fighters among the core members of Blue Home as well, right? Well Xiao Fanghua hesitated for a moment. There were originally a lot of powerful fighters over here, but they flew away just now. What?! Meng Chao cried out. Where did they go?! The southern part of the city. I heard that the situation in the south is very intense and complicated. Zombies are also creatures that you must nip at the bud during the early stages of their infestation by pouring a large amount of firepower and resources into the operation so that you can prevent an even more devastating crisis, no? Xiao Fanghua said, It has been decades since Dragon City ran into a large-scale zombie horde. When everyone heard news about zombies appearing in the south, our fighters became really worked up. They hurried over to provide reinforcements. Only Old Zhao stayed back because Im almost going to give birth. Hes worried about me, so he stayed behind. So, youre saying that the only person in Noble Descent Hotel who can be considered somewhat of a fighter is Zhao Feixuan? Meng Chao felt troubled. What about the specialists? Since Professor Lu Tianxing is the leader of Project 101, his cultivation realm must be high. Whats the fighting strength of their entire group? Professor Lu Tianxing is a Deity Realm superhuman, but hes not a fighting-class superhuman. Since his brain has to use up a lot of spirit energy, theres a limit as to how much he can strengthen his limbs and body. If he ran into something dangerous, he would only have the strength of a fighting-class superhuman at Heaven Realm. But he can protect himself perfectly fine. Xiao Fanghua then asked curiously, Meng Chao, you sound really anxious. What exactly is going on? Listen, Big Sis Ya, you have to trust me, Meng Chao said gravely. There is currently concrete proof that a monster commando squad is prepared to attack Noble Descent Hotel. Their goal is all the members of Project 101! This time, it was Xiao Fanghuas turn to cry out in surprise. What?! Dont be anxious and dont panic. Right now, go and look for Zhao Feixuan immediately and have him contact all members of Project 101 so that they can leave Noble Descent Hotel immediately. Meng Chao paused for a moment before he said, Have everyone scatter as they flee. The further they run, the better! I Okay, got it. Xiao Fanghuas voice seemed to be quivering a little, but she was not panicking too much. Ill head to Old Zhao right now and have him bring all the experts to the underground shelter. No! You mustnt go to the underground shelter! If the Ultimate Sandworm at the underwater tunnel was just Gao Yes copy, then his real body must be lurking under Noble Descent Hotel. He might be waiting for the transmigration specialists to head to the underground shelter and fall into the trap on their own! If possible, have them jump out of the windows or run down the fire exit, Meng Chao said. The specialists should know how to fly, right? Well I think so? Xiao Fanghua said uncertainly. But Noble Descent Hotel has just been fully fortified. All windows are blocked by armor that is several inches thick. Only fist-sized embrasures are left. Its impossible for them to escape through the windows. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and gritted his teeth. Then, look for the person-in-charge to get rid of the fortification. If Noble Descent Hotel is fortified to the point of becoming a turtle shell, then its no longer your fortress, but a cage. The enemy wants to trap all of you inside and get rid of all of you in one go! Right after he finished speaking, Meng Chao suddenly heard a really sharp sound from across the area. What happened? He felt as if someone had just squeezed his heart. I dont know. The ground just trembled violently. The lights in the building suddenly went off. Ill go check I think its a power outage. Xiao Fanghuas voice quivered even more. Damn it, the enemy is preparing to attack! Big Sis Ya, go and look for Zhao Feixuan immediately! Have him escape with the transmigration experts! Meng Chao thought about things and added, Also, pay attention to your safety! Youre really important to Zhao Feixuan! I-I kno The call was cut off again. This time, no matter how many times Meng Chao tried to call her, he could only hear the beeps signalling a busy signal. Meng Chao stopped. He mobilized all the muscles, bones, and cells in his body to bring out the strongest power to swiftly rush past the buildings. He and Lu Siya moved like bolts of lightning as they cut through all of Dragon City in a diagonal line. Then, at the fastest speed possible, they reached Starlake Regionthe northwestern part of Dragon City. Even if Meng Chao was refined by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals and had a body at the peak of Earth Realm, he was still over his endurance limit. His thighs and calves twitched nonstop, and he staggered. He fell on the rooftop of a forty-story skyscraper. Since the inertia was too great, he tumbled until he reached the edge of the rooftop and nearly fell off the edge. He nearly fell from more than one hundred meters high. Fortunately, Lu Siya reacted quickly and grabbed his ankle from behind him. She yanked him back. Meng Chaos limbs were splayed around him, and he was spread-eagle on the floor. He felt as if someone had stuffed two bombs into his lungs or like his lungs were filled with highly corrosive acid. Every time he breathed in, he felt a sharp pain. He gasped for breath and climbed to his feet with great difficulty. Then, his gut churned, and he could not help but vomit a huge load of gastric with a groan. Youre spent, Lu Siya frowned. Just now, you fought fiercely against the Ultimate Sandworm in the underwater tunnel and nearly died with it, but you only laid in the medical cabin for half an hour. You havent recovered fully just yet, and youre already running at the speed of a maglev train. Youre draining your spirit energy and life. If you dont meditate and regulate your breathing, even if you manage to reach Noble Descent Hotel, itll be impossible for you to stop any monster. I I I Meng Chao gasped for breath. Even after saying three Is, he still could not form half a sentence. He clenched his teeth and injected a battlefield stimulant into his arm, then drank two tubes of high-calorie nutritional fluid. He punched his legs viciously after that and was finally able to recover some semblance of mobility and ability to speak. He stood up while swaying and prepared to continue forward. The recon high-speed 3D mobile gear he wore let out sizzling soundsthe sign of metal fatigue. Then, it went completely dead. Meng Chao reached out to touch it, only to find out that the joints of the 3D mobile gear were burning hot. The abrasions on dozens of sophisticated gears and transmission mechanisms were horrible. If he did not switch out those parts, he would not be able to use them at all. Lu Siya also removed her 3D mobile gear and tossed it to the side like some shattered metallic skeleton. After traveling so fast and for so long, her 3D mobile gear was also unable to bear the strain and broke down. The building under them was the one of the tallest skyscrapers in the area. When they looked down, they could see all around them. Even if Noble Descent Hotel was shrouded in darkness, they could still see it. Despite all buildings looking almost the same after they were wrapped up in thick armor once they completed the fortification process, there would always be sparks of light from the embrasures in the other buildings. Only one nine-story building was completely dark. In the current era, there was no longer any need for the citizens to travel long-distances and go to different cities. Hotels were really just restaurants. There were few rooms, and most of them were used for eating and drinking, business affairs, clubs, and as cultivation areas. Thats why most such buildings were not too tall. Meng Chao saw Noble Descent Hotels signboard right away and breathed a sigh in relief. Thank goodness. Looks like we made it in time Boom! BOOM! BOOOOOOOOOOOM! Before he could finish, a series of deafening explosions suddenly came from under dozens of buildings around Noble Descent Hotel. Then, a large amount of smoke and dust shot into the air like from a volcano eruption. In the midst of the smoke, the ground split up and flames gushed into the sky. More than ten buildings swayed. The intersecting cracks on them were like demon claws, and they continued stretching up the walls of the buildings. The windows of the buildings further away all shattered. Even Meng Chao and Lu Siya had to face the force of the dust charging at them despite being approximately five hundred meters away. Damn, Meng Chao said gloomily. He could now understand why Gao Yes clone had shown up half a month before the plan. This powerful explosion before them was not something that could be done with Gao Yes power alone, not even if he was a Supernatural Entity. He had to have dug several tunnels under the foundations of the buildings around Noble Descent Hotel and secretly transported a large number of incendiary and explosive high-energy crystals like Red Radiance Jades, where he turned them into crystal bombs. This plan required a lot of preparation, and it would have been very easy for the abnormal beast research department to discover it. So, Gao Ye and the abnormal beasts behind him intentionally let out a clone to alert them. With three unsuccessful attacks, it attracted the full attention of the abnormal beast research department. When Ye Xiaoxing led all the elite investigators of Group 9 after Gao Yes clone day and night in the southern part of the city, Gao Ye could calmly set up a fatal trap under the northwestern part of the city. Chapter 394 - Push Forward in Smoke! Chapter 394: Push Forward in Smoke! To prevent monsters attacking their city, Dragon City used a lot of structures and technology to build forts and strongholds as the initial structure. Even skyscrapers that were hundreds of meters tall were in the shape of pyramids and gravity dams. Their bases were huge, and the higher they went up, the more they would shrink in width. The additional space would be perfect to serve as the base for anti-aircraft guns to fend against flying monsters. Hence, the crystal bombs the monsters buried underground were unable to reduce the dozens of buildings into dust right away. Even though they swayed and started tilting toward the ground while parts of them collapsed, the overall structure of those buildings still remained intact. The citizens inside were fine for the time being, unless they were affected by the impact of the explosions underground. But the explosions did not stop. Each time one happened, the ground would tremble fiercely. No matter how firm the buildings were, they could not resist continuous attacks. They began to collapse and were gradually devoured by the earth. Many people began to crawl out of the tilting buildings. Some people wore 3D mobile gears and jumped down from dozens of meters in the air. Those without 3D mobile gears climbed down ropes. Right now, the greatest problem was not the explosions or collapsing buildings. It was the dust and smoke. The thick smog was like a demon baring its teeth. It continuously crawled into the buildings through the windows and embrasures and prevented people from being able to see anything. When they sucked in the hot smog filled with poisonous powder produced by the crystal bombs, not only were they unable to see clearly, they could also suffocate. Theres a lot of citizens who require help over there! Meng Chao felt really anxious. Damn it. The enemy didnt target Noble Descent Hotel first. Instead, they detonated the explosives under the offices and apartments around the hotel. Their goal is to create chaos so a lot of citizens would require help and no reinforcements would enter the hotel! At that moment, a large amount of almost black smoke surrounded Noble Descent Hotel. The crystal bombs buried under Noble Descent Hotel were located at much more precise locations. The enemy had dug out the rock stratum under the foundation and exploded the four corners at the same time, which made Noble Descent Hotel sink underground as if it had shrunk by one floor. Soon, it would be completely shrouded in black smoke and they would be unable to see anything. When Meng Chao saw the smoke that looked like a black demon, he felt like he was facing irreversible fate that had taken physical form. Damn it all! Meng Chao spat at fate. There was blood in his spit. Then, he injected himself with gene medicine with ingredients extracted from an Apocalyptic Beasts blood. The needle went right above his heart. He felt as if he had turned into an Apocalyptic Beast as well. He placed two chipped and bloody sabers behind his back. They were no longer sharp, but looked even fiercer than before. Then, he tightened the grenade-covered tactical vest bound to his arms with chains and placed the Hammer of Destruction on his shoulder. Meng Chao was about to jump down more than one hundred meters from the roof Look! Lu Siya suddenly cried out. Meng Chao turned his head around and squinted in the direction she had pointed. Hundreds of sparkling dots could be seen under the burning dark clouds decorating the dark sky. They were heading swiftly toward them. Those are Meng Chao was stunned for three seconds before he suddenly jumped three feet in excitement. He swung his fists fiercely. Gliders! Heaven Realm superhumans with gliders! One Two Five There are at least a dozen of them! Theyre rushing over from all sides! There too. Lu Siya pointed at the ground. There was a long line of soldiers formed by Red Dragon Armys rapid response forces over there. They were heading at their fastest speed to Noble Descent Hotel. The explosions and smoke had already turned into indisputable evidence. Meng Chao and Lu Siya believed that more military fighters would be on their way here at the fastest speed they could muster. Their communication terminals kept on sending them notifications. Moments earlier, Lu Siya had used her connections and contacted countless powerful fighters. Meng Chao also contacted his tutor, Gu Jianbo, his tutors wife, Li Yingzi, the powerful fighters skilled in Ripple Force in Yan Organization, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, and the backbones of the Broken Star Club. He also asked Qin Hu to send more of the veteran hunters. A lot of these people were in the southern battlefield and could not be contacted for the time being. Those who they were able to contact had their own positions that had to be defended and duties that needed carrying out. But in the end, plenty of people heard about the news regarding monsters attacking Starlake Region, and without hesitation, they came forward to offer assistance. Thank goodness. Meng Chao closed his eyes and laughed. The real fight is only going to start now. Not only have we not lost, were going to launch a counterattack. We will even have the chance to find the mastermind of the abnormal beasts. No matter who you are, today marks the day of your death! This place will be your apocalypse! Meng Chaos eyes flew open. In the depths of his gaze was the killing intent from the apocalypse. He went to the other end of the roof, sucked in a deep breath, and went into a crouching start. Lets go! It was as if there were two crystal bombs under his feet. When he stomped on the roof, he left two holes in the sturdy reinforced concrete. His speed instantly reached its max, and in 1.7 seconds, Meng Chao ran through the entire roof with heavy weapons on his body. Then, he jumped without hesitation and soared through the air like a roc with its wings spread. He flew dozens of meters without relying on any 3D mobile gear. He used his physical body to land on the roof of another building that was lower by dozens of meters. When he landed, he did not hesitate. He did not even tumble to negate the force. The muscles, veins, and spirit tattoos on his legs popped out at the same time. His knee joints and ankle joints were like springs that were both tough and soft. He turned the force of impact into high speed propelling force to continue moving forward. Then, he jumped from the roof of the second building to the third roof. This time, the building was even lower. Like that, he jumped five times and arrived near the smoke. Ahead of him was a collapsed building. At that moment, a father holding his child was having a difficult time crawling out through a twisted window. He had tied himself tightly with his child with a bedsheet and was using his hands and legs to slowly climb down the steep wall of the building so that he could reach the ground. But the entire building was continuously struck from below and it was about to be completely destroyed. Crack! Crack! Terrifying shattering sounds came from within the building. They were followed by vicious tremors. The father slipped and fell off the edge of the building. Below him were ruins shrouded in smoke, and no one could tell whether there were scary monsters lurking around. Without hesitation, Meng Chao jumped toward the father with the child. But they were too far away from each other, and he had no platform to use. When Meng Chao reached the highest point of his jump, he started falling. He threw his chain sabers at lightning speed. One of them stabbed deep into the tip of the tilted building. The other wrapped itself around the father and child. Meng Chao summoned strength in both of his arms and gave a vicious pull so that the two civilians would be sent to a relatively flat surface. The father was dazed and shocked. When he saw the chain saber suspended in the air and Meng Chao, he finally realized what happened and smiled in recognition. He waved vigorously at Meng Chao to express his gratitude. Just when Meng Chao was about to motion for the father to take his child away from the smoke, the building above the three of them was finally unable to remain standing. The top shattered, and a large amount of reinforced concrete went straight for the father and child on the ground. Careful! Meng Chaos face drained of all color. The part of the building where his chain saber was embedded also shattered, and he lost his balance. There was no time for him to jump to the father and child! At the critical moment when the reinforced concrete that had to weigh tonnes was about to crush the father and child into pulp, the ground beneath their feet suddenly moved in a strange manner. A stone dragon shot out and sent them more than ten meters away. Boom! The reinforced concrete crashed down heavily and stirred up a chaotic wave of smoke and dust. Meng Chao landed on the ground and rushed deep into the smoke regardless of the costs. There, he saw Lu Siya. She was covered in dust and spat on the ground with a gloomy face. Her spit was full of powdered dust. Th-Thank you The father who was saved twice in a row was already so terrified that he was incoherent. The child in his arms started bawling. You dont have to thank me. This is what we are supposed to do as superhumans. After all, superhumans fight for human civilization, and the strong should bleed for the weak! When Lu Siya turned around, there was a smile on her face. She took a step forward and ruffled the childs head while she spoke gently. Dont cry. Trust me, I will definitely send all the monsters running! Meng Chao did not know whether her words had effect or whether it was her talent as a Spirit Sensor that allowed her to control her spirit energy with great precision to appease the childs vitality magnetic field, but the child did stop crying and stared at Lu Siya with curiosity and idolization. Go. Listen to your daddy and run outside to somewhere safe. The Red Dragon Army is here now. More superhumans are coming too. Youll be fine. Dragon City will be fine too! Lu Siya smiled and rolled up her sleeves to swing her fists as she said, As for me, Im going to teach the monsters who dared to bully you a harsh lesson! Once she said that, the childs gaze became glued to her. He was reluctant to move it away even a small fraction. Big Sis, whats your name? the child asked with his young voice. My name is Superhuman! Lu Siya smiled sweetly. As Meng Chao watched the father and child leave, his mouth hung so low that someone could stuff an egg inside. He stared at Lu Siya with shock. Are you really Big Sis Ya? he asked in disbelief. Are you controlled by an abnormal beast or is a monster pretending to be you? Why have I never realized that you cared about normal peoples lives so much? The lives and deaths of normal people are none of my concern. But there are cameras here. Lu Siya pointed at her shoulder camera and smirked while she said, I have a feeling that well have a chance to contribute greatly to this battle and will receive countless awards as well as a lot of interviews. If the interviewers and citizens realize that this incident also happened while we were on duty, theyll notice that we risked our lives to save people but didnt even leave our names behind after we did a good deed. We even promoted the slogan from the Survival Committee enthusiastically. Whew. At that time, if were not hailed as model superhumans, all the citizens in the city wont agree to it! Chapter 395 - Fighting God in Flames Meng Chao scratched his head. Oh well, as long as we managed to save them, you can say whatever you want. Behind them, more superhumans used their single gliders and 3D mobile gears to arrive at the area from all directions. Some even came from the air. The armored vehicle squad from the Red Dragon Army set up a defense line around the perimeter of the smoke to block all monsters and zombies that might appear and wander outside the area, thereby spreading their viruses further. Quite a number of fighting squads had already entered the collapsed buildings to begin saving the trapped citizens. Meng Chao sighed in relief after seeing that. He could now focus on handling the attackers of Noble Descent Hotel. Lets go in! He raised the Hammer of Destruction in his arms and moved forward as if the ruins were a flat ground. Soon, he arrived at the smoke covered entrance of the hotel. By then, at least three floors of Noble Descent Hotel had sunken into an empty space underground. The entrance was a twisted hole blasted open by an explosion. Near the hole was a black crack that led to some unknown place, and there were countless monsters squirming out of there. The monsters had to have lurked for a long time underground without being discovered by humans, so most of them were medium-sized, shell-type monsters, ecdysozoa-type monsters, and reptile-type monsters. The largest number of them were insect-type monsters commonly known as Scythe Heads. They were like the amalgamations of praying mantises and longhorn beetles that were magnified nearly one hundred times. Terrifying sharp spikes grew all over their bodies, and there were two scythe-shaped bladed limbs on their heads. When they swung them at full strength, they could leave horrifying gashes even walls made of reinforced concrete. When Meng Chao and Lu Siya rushed over, hundreds of Scythe Heads had already crawled into Noble Descent Hotel. There were also a lot of scorpion-type monsters, spider-type monsters, and huge centipedes that were thicker than pythons. They could spit acid, venom, and adhesive liquid. Forget about their fighting strength. Their monstrous and ugly appearances were already enough to deal mental damage to humans. The colorful insect-type monsters were definitely even more terrifying than the mighty feline-type monsters. Fortunately, while the fighting strength of these insect-type monsters was high, as long as their shells were broken, their defenses would then be nothing. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged a glance before both of them removed their grenades and tossed them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Most of the Scythe Heads, Golden Spirits, and Giant Centipedes were considered normal monsters, so they could be killed by firearms. Both of them tossed dozens of grenades in a go and tore up the insect swarm. Flesh and blood fly everywhere. Countless insects were left with bloody holes from shrapnel before they were flipped on their backs by the impact. They moved their severed limbs as much as they could, but could not flip themselves back. Only a number of them were able to avoid the shrapnel and impact, but they were the leaders of the insect swarm and were Nightmarish Beasts. They screeched shrilly at the duo. They charged at them. The one in the lead was a large Scythe Head with its mandible giving off a metallic sheen. It was able to crawl really quickly and had the jumping power of a lice. This Nightmarish Beast was commonly known as Golden Scythe because of its outstanding mobility and sharp mandibles. It was a major enemy of normal citizens and the Red Dragon Army. In the past, when monsters attacked, if there were two Golden Scythes among them, they would be able to rip apart a heavy fighting vehicle on their own. At that moment, Meng Chao could see at least ten Golden Scythes among the insect swarm. Eight of them jumped high and climbed to the higher levels of Noble Descent Hotel. They used their golden mandibles to easily rip apart the armor covering the windows and crawled in. The remaining five jumped at Meng Chao and Lu Siya. They screeched loudly, and their mandibles intersected with each other to form a storm of attacks. Boom! Right when this storm was formed, it was immediately destroyed by Meng Chaos Hammer of Destruction! He used the muscles and bones in his arms to perform micro-adjustments to the truck-mounted heavy grenade launcher. It allowed him to completely negate the recoil, and his accuracy was higher than when the grenade launcher was fitted to an armored vehicle. Practically every rifle grenade he launched graced past the enemys mandibles and pierced the fragile mouthpiece between them. They exploded inside the mouthpiece, blowing apart the Golden Scythes head to a bloody mess. The Golden Scythes were insect-type monsters with brains that were not very developed, so they needed their heads to receive orders from the mastermind underground. Once their heads were reduced to a bloody mess, the Golden Scythes fell from the air and twitched violently on the ground. Their mandibles created sparks as they scratched against each other. Meng Chao took huge strides forward and drew close to the Golden Scythes. He stomped on their mandibles and shoved the burning muzzle of the Hammer of Destruction into their mangled wounds. He pulled the trigger again. Muffled booms rose, and the Golden Scythes abdominal cavities exploded. When Meng Chao drew the muzzle away, the slightly red muzzle was covered in the adhesive liquid from the insects. It gave off the smell of smoke and something else that smelled pungent. Meng Chao was unbothered by this. He moved the Hammer of Destruction on his shoulders again. He summoned strength to his legs, and spirit energy gushed out from under his feet like blades. He then ripped off a golden mandible from a Golden Scythe. The mandibles of a Golden Scythe were formed by the creature eating ores, crystals, and minerals full of spirit energy and rare elements. These components gathered at the base of the mandibles, thus giving them a metallic quality. Their toughness and sharpness would not lose to a humans saber after it was polished carefully. There were also sawed-teeth at the sharp edges of the mandibles, further increasing their efficiency at cutting things. Meng Chao swung the mandible, and it gave off a howl as it sliced through the air. An amazing feeling flowed through his entire body from his fingertips, and his desire to kill instantly became stronger ten times. Meng Chao grinned and ripped off the other mandible. No. This isnt enough. There were four other Golden Scythes, making it ten mandibles in total. He yanked all of them off. He bound eight of them together and tied them to his waist while he held two against the insect swarm not far from him. Even the inferior creatures with no intelligence were terrified by the heinous killing intent coming out of his body, and they started scattering like a receding tide. When Meng Chao took a step forward, the insect swarm took a step back. Right as it looked like they were about to crawl back into the crack from which they came, three burning black beetles crawled out. Whoosh! The three black beetles were even bigger than bathing tubs. The shells on their backs spread out to reveal two pairs of large, semi-transparent wings. They had colorful vortices, which were like ghastly eyes that were as deep as the abyss. Whoosh! The three black beetles flew into the air and flapped their wings vigorously to spread a large amount of golden powder. When the golden power touched the insect swarm, it was as if all of them had received a great stimulant. They became manic again and scratched their shells, wings, mandibles, and mouthpieces while they let out shrieks that could pierce the human brain. Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle? Meng Chao grinned, showing sharp teeth. Thats an old opponent. In his previous life, the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles were the direct cause behind why his family was destroyed. After he returned to the past, the first superbeast he killed was also a Ghost-eyed Winged Flame Beetle. This thing could not only spit fiery oil, which was similar to napalm bombs, while it was high in the air. It could also spread the phosphor on its wings to stimulate the killing instincts of black beetles and other insects. If the Meng Chao two years ago were here, he would definitely feel troubled by it. But now Thud! Thud! Thud! The three Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles fired three balls of highly adhesive fireballs at Meng Chao. He did not dodge. He was surrounded by flames and turned into a burning fire pillar. The next moment, three flying blades suddenly shot out of the fire pillars. The Golden Scythes mandibles spun at high speed in the air and drew three bizarre trajectories. They struck the three targets as if they were missiles. In the past, Meng Chao would need to fire the instant the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles spat their fireballs to seize that one in a million chance to kill the monster. But the current Meng Chao just needed to seize the moment the Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle was weak after it spat its fireball. He could use the mandibles from the Golden Scythe to cut the three insects into six parts and make them fall to the ground. Meng Chao was still shrouded in flames, but spirit energy from Blue Origin Crystals gushed out of his pores to form a protective layer on his skin. Not even a single hair on his body was burnt, and it gave him the air of a Fighting God burning in flames. Insect-type monsters with inferior nervous systems were afraid of flames, and moving flames like Meng Chao made the instinctual fear carved into their genes activate. Wherever Meng Chao went, the insect-type monsters would scatter and flee in all directions. The ones who were slower were stomped viciously or cut into pieces by Meng Chao when he swung the Golden Scythe mandibles. Soon, not a single insect-type monster was left at the entrance of Noble Descent Hotel. Many of the insect-type monsters crawled back into the crack with the intention to regroup underground before they launched a new offense. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged glances. They removed the tactical vests covered in grenades. Then, they removed the safety pins and tossed all of the grenades along with the tactical vests into the bottomless crack where the vermin were squirming. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The grenades exploded nonstop. The shrapnel cut into the vermin like meat grinders, and the impact spread far into the airtight tunnel. It squeezed out the adhesive liquid in the vermin, and the sight of it gave an unimaginably good feeling. When the final explosion ended, Lu Siya knelt on one knee and touched the ground with her hands while mumbling. Her spirit tattoos crawled from her temples to her shoulders, arms, and fingers before they flowed into the ground to change the molecular structure of the rock stratum. The crack slowly closed up. A centipede that was even thicker than a python was badly battered by the explosion and was in a daze. It wanted to crawl out before the crack was completely closed. Lu Siya increased the speed at which she changed the elemental structure. Before the Giant Centipede could crawl out completely, she shut the crack closed. The Giant Centipede was stuck in the earth. It kept struggling, but it could not move. Meng Chao brought out two more Golden Scythe mandibles and intersected them like a pair of scissors to grind down the Giant Centipedes head. He cut off half of its body on the spot. Meng Chao used two mandibles to pin the Giant Centipedes head and the body that was stuck in the ground so that the venomous liquid at the severed part would not flow everywhere. He then turned his head and said to Lu Siya, Lets go! They left behind a ground full of insect carcasses and strode into Noble Descent Hotel through the hole. Chapter 396 - Roaring Hammer of Destruction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The hole was positioned right in front of the corridor. If they took another ten steps or so forward, they would step on a sticky substance from insects. All around them was suffocating, black smoke. When they turned their heads around and looked back, the hole leading outside could no longer be seen. All they could see was a black maze. How strange, Meng Chao mumbled. There were no explosions in the hotel. The smoke came in through the hole and embrasures, so why did it become so thick all of a sudden? While he tried to figure out this mystery, a huge beetle suddenly rounded the corner ahead of them. Its brownish-black shell was covered in a smattering of white spots. At first glance, it actually looked pretty beautiful. But Meng Chao, who had not been afraid of the Golden Scythes and Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle, shuddered, and his expression changed drastically. He grabbed Lu Siya and yanked her back. Run! Wha Lu Siya was dragged away before she could say anything. Both of them jumped away and lay down eight meters away. Thud! Behind them, the mysterious beetle opened its shell. Its stomach shrank swiftly, and a faint yellow gas came out of the spiracles on its exoskeleton. A pungent scent that was one hundred times worse than rotten eggs instantly spread out. Even if Meng Chao had the fighting power of someone at the peak of Earth Realm, the smell still stimulated him so much that he could not open his eyes. As a Spirit Sensor, Lu Siya suffered a major blow because her senses were much more sensitive. Tears and snot covered her entire face, and her eyes and nose turned red. Meng Chao shut his eyes and used the memory of what he had seen earlier to deduce where the beetle was. Then, he pulled the trigger of the Hammer of Destruction and used five rifle grenades to blast that mysterious beetle into smithereens. A foul gas came out of its carcass. Lu Siya screeched and did not even care about the sticky insect liquid on the floor anymore. She kicked her legs and took a few steps back before she brought out a bottle of medicine used to wash wounds from her waist bag. She poured it on her palm and rubbed it against her eyes and nose before she coughed and said, What What the hell is that? A large ecdysozoa-type monster thats similar to a stink bug. Meng Chao could not hold back from sneezing three times. Then, he said, Stink bugs are bugs that fart, and theyre known as smelly bugs. They have benzenediol, meta-Cresol, and other poisonous substances that are carcinogenic and can cause genes to change. When they run into their enemies, they can turn the poisonous substances in their bodies into poisonous fog in the combustion chambers in their bodies through high temperature and high pressure. Even a stink bug the size of a finger can secrete a poisonous gas that can disgust a person for a long time, so a large mutated stink bug that is more than one meter long will be even worse! During the early stages of the Monster War, Giant Stink Bugs were monsters that seldom appeared. Perhaps it was because the chemical reactions in their bodies were too complicated, but as its body was gigantified, the degree of its complicatedness and danger also increased by a large margin. If it grew to be too big, before it could even attack the enemy, the combustion chamber in its body would usually make it self-destruct. But based on Meng Chaos memories from his previous life, during the later stage of the Monster War, the number of Giant Stink Bugs would increase, and the poisonous gas they secreted would become even thicker and actually fatal. When Giant Stink Bugs and Illusion Bugs worked together, especially in airtight environments like buildings or the underground, they would be able to maximize their effect of reducing a humans vision, affecting their shooting trajectory, and interfering with their communications, which would allow them to get rid of the advantages humans had in terms of firearms. From then on, humans had to face the risk of inhaling poisonous gases while engaging in melee combat with monsters. Fortunately, when the Red Dragon Army loaned them the equipment, they were each given a gas mask with a filtration system. Even though it could not completely filter out the poisonous gas from the Giant Stink Bug, it was better than nothing. Once they calmed their breathing, they moved forward and ran into an insect swarm with more than ten Scythe Heads, Twin-tailed Scorpions, and a Giant Stink Bug. This time, Meng Chao acted quickly. He first fired at the Giant Stink Bug, and at the moment the beetle was about to release its poisonous gas, he blasted its stomach along with its combustion chamber. While they got rid of the insect swarm, they heard explosions somewhere in the building. They could not tell whether it was humans using grenades and rocket launchers to fight fiercely or whether the monsters had progressed further in their attempt to dig out the foundation underground. We dont have much time. We have to find the members of Project 101 as quickly as possible! Meng Chao squashed a Golden Scythes head under his foot and yanked out its mandible. Then, he sliced through the shell of the last Twin-tailed Scorpion to cut it in half. He then flung off the adhesive liquid on the mandible and said to Lu Siya, Can you sense a place nearby with the most chaotic spirit energy? Itscoughits Lu Siyas eyes were still as red and swollen as ripe peaches. Since she had inhaled poisonous gases, her throat also swelled up because of edema, and it was so bad that she was suffocating. She gulped, but her saliva was stained with blood. She said with great difficulty, Its about thirty meters to our left. But I think there are around five walls separating us. If we circumnavigate it, itll be too troublesome. Let me regulate my breathing. I drained myself too much in the underwater tunnel just now. I She wanted to say that once she finished regulating her breathing, she could activate her spirit energy magnetic field and reform the molecular structures to form a few holes in the wall. Meng Chao did not wait for her to finish. He extended a fist and tapped the wall gently. Then, he took a few steps back and growled to summon his strength. The next second, he crashed into the wall like a raging rhinoceros. The walls before him were used to separate spaces, so no matter how sturdy they were, there was a limit to their sturdiness. Meng Chaos spirit energy was like an erupting volcano. Lively spirit tattoos rose on his shoulders, and it was as if he had explosives strapped on him. Boom! He left behind a man-shaped hole in the wall, and with dust still on his body, he ran to the next room. There was a Scythe Head lurking in the room, and it was stunned for a full three seconds by Meng Chaos sudden appearance before it finally swung its mandible to rush over. Meng Chao casually grabbed the Scythe Heads mandible, and like a hammer throw athlete, he spun on the spot three times before throwing it at the wall, making the man-shaped hole become a little bigger. Naturally, the vermin was reduced to a bloody pulp. He grabbed the twitching carcass of the insect and asked Lu Siya, What did you just say? Nothing. I was going to say, Go on. Do you best! Okay. Meng Chao tossed the carcass away and crashed through the next wall. Since he had more distance for his charge this time, the crash was even fiercer. Then, his field of vision widened, and a rather large space appeared. This was once the hotels corridors for administratives. Now, it was a hell hole covered in vermin. The dark red emergency light flickered and illuminated the dense insect swarm in the area. The red light made it seem like they were covered in a bloody armor, which made them even more monstrous and ugly. Dozens of humans were surrounded by the insect swarm, and based on the torn limbs from the insects on the floor, they had been fighting fiercely just now. But their bodies were covered in wounds that had upturned flesh, their weapons were covered in chips and cracks, their faces were pale, and their breathing rapid. All of it showed that their resistance had come to an end. The human escape squad was about to be completely obliterated. Meng Chao placed the last thick and short rifle grenade ammunition belt into the Hammer of Destruction. The spirit energy in the barrel of the grenade launcher crashed against the crystals, and the ripples that came out spread out like invisible waves. It attracted a lot of the insects attention. Meng Chao smiled. He no longer tried to save up on ammunition. He just fired all of the fearsome rifle grenades, which looked like a fierce fire dragon. Eight Scythe Heads exploded because of the sound. Three Golden Scythes tried to resist, but while they cried out in pain, fist-sized, see-through holes were left behind on their bodies. The Twin-tailed Scorpions, Giant Centipedes, Three-eyed Wolf Spider, and all sorts of gigantified insects were torn to shreds from Meng Chaos roars. He strode forward, and the wrangled carcasses and sticky liquid under his feet became denser. When the last rifle grenade turned into a destructive firework, the torn limbs from the monsters reached up to his knees. The humans had been cornered, but now, they were shocked by Meng Chao as he descended with his fearsome weapon. The vehicle-mounted heavy grenade launcher was as thick as a bowl. Its muzzle was red, and after it was stained by the liquid from the insects, it sizzled while releasing white smoke. Everyone stared at Meng Chao holding it. They were dumbfounded and could not say a single word even after a long time had passed. The remaining insects thought that they could take advantage of Meng Chao after he fired all of his rifle grenades, so they hissed and rushed over. Meng Chao licked his dry lips and held the muzzle of the vehicle-mounted heavy grenade launcher tightly. He felt as if he was holding a burning iron which reached hundreds of degrees Celsius in heat. Boiling blood flowed from his palm to his heart. He raised the vehicle-mounted heavy grenade launcher as if he was really carrying a Hammer of Destruction. Then, he stirred up a hurricane with it and sent two Scythe Heads flying. Then, he smashed a Black Beetle into pulp. The lightning fast attacks attracted most of the insects attention. Under his cover, Lu Siya finally created a spirit energy magnetic field that had a diameter of more than ten meters. All the crumbled reinforced concrete within ten meters gathered together and turned into a fierce stone dragon. Lu Siyas mental strength turned into spirit tattoos that surged into the stone dragons back through her fingertips. It went up and formed a complicated set of scales. They gathered on the stone dragons head and lit up two balls of spirit flames, which gave the stone dragon life. It opened its mouth wide, which revealed the rebars turned sharp teeth that fit its entire mouth, and the dragon charged at the remaining insects. When the two vicious people Meng Chao and Lu Siyarushed into the battlefield, it greatly increased the escapees morale. The crowd shouted at the top of its lungs and activated the remnants of their spirit energy. Like tigers charging down the mountain, they chased after the insects. They worked with the duo and killed all the insects who had entered the corridor for administration. The last Golden Scythe was cut to shreds by eight humans. When the screeches of the insects disappeared from the battlefield, the people looked at each other and the insect carcasses piled up like a mountain around them. They could not believe that they had actually managed to survive. They cast grateful glances at Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Are all of you alright? Meng Chao could not even care about catching his breath. He made some hand signals and asked, Are there any Project 101 members here? Meng Chao? Xiao Fanghuas voice came from the middle of the crowd. She sounded like she could not believe what she saw. Big Sis Ya! Meng Chaos heart was filled with happiness. He squeezed through the crowd and saw the pregnant Xiao Fanghua, who was protected in the center and had a pale face. Chapter 397 - The Almighty Meng Chao Whats going on now? When Meng Chao saw that Xiao Fanghua still had all her limbs intact and sported no wounds, he relaxed a little. Its thanks to you warning us in time. I went to Old Zhao and delivered the news to all the people attending the transmigration technology conference. Xiao Fanghua cradled her stomach while speaking falteringly. But before we could spread out an explosion came from the bottom of the hotel Half of the hotel is underground Many people who ran down are trapped in darkness. Thank goodness we listened to you and ran up. We wanted to run to the roof. This was undoubtedly the correct choice. Fortunately, Meng Chaos performance over the past few months had impressed Zhao Feixuan and Xiao Fanghua, so they knew that while he was young, he was very capable. He would definitely not say something without reason. Hence, when they received the warning, they did not hesitate for even a moment. At the fastest speed possible, they ran to the roof. Quite a number of them had already successfully reached the roof. The monsters had launched their attack from underground. But the Heaven Realm and Deity Realm superhumans had maglev superpowers, while others had all sorts of anti-aircraft guns as well as armored airships. They could secure air superiority firmly in their hands. The chances of them surviving if they ran up were higher than if they ran down. Unfortunately, halfway up, they ran into an insect swarm and the team was separated. Zhao Feixuan and the other superhumans who had higher fighting strength risked their lives to attract the attention of most of the high-grade monsters, so Xiao Fanghua and the other old and weak would have a chance to escape to safety. The monsters surrounding the administrative corridor were not the strongest. After all, they were normal monsters who could be killed with just rifle grenades. Xiao Fanghua only knew that Zhao Feixuan should be a few floors higher. As for the specific floor, she did not know, because the communication lines were a mess. What about the specialists of Project 101, especially Professor Lu Tianxing? Meng Chao asked. Before we were separated, Old Zhao was protecting Professor Lu. Now Now Xiao Fanghuas face turned paler. Her stomach squirmed, and she was in so much pain that she could not say anything. Lu Siya went forward and placed her hand on Xiao Fanghuas stomach. She might not be a doctor, but she was a Spirit Sensor. She was incredibly sensitive to a humans vitality magnetic field. The two new vitality magnetic fields in your body are getting stronger. She looked up at Xiao Fanghua and asked, Twins? Xiao Fanghua bit her lip and nodded lightly. My due date is next month. You wont be able to wait until next month. Lu Siya frowned. Youre going into labor. Thats The eyes of everyone, including Meng Chao and Xiao Fanghua, went wide. I-I Xiao Fanghuas expression was full of pain. Clearly, this was not a good place to give birth. She had been fleeing all the way up and had spent a lot of spirit energy. She had also sucked in the poisonous gas from the Giant Stink Bugs just now. With her current condition, it would be difficult for her to smoothly give birth to twins. Are there any doctors or nurses among you? Lu Siya asked. Everyone looked at each other. Since they came to attend the transmigration technology conference, they were naturally specialists related to the field, investors, or enthusiasts. They were not gynecologists. Some of them had experience in performing emergency treatment in the battlefield, stitching wounds, and providing nursing care, but were they supposed to perform a C-section here? When Lu Siya saw the troubled looks on their faces, she turned her head to look at Meng Chao. Why are you looking at me? I was just thinking, arent you a harvester? Lu Siya asked. Since you can bring out cysts filled with acid that are as thin as cicada wings from deformed and mutated monsters without harming them in the slightest, C-section and what shouldnt be a problem to you, right? Meng Chao thought about it carefully. Her words made some sense. The human physiological structure seemed like the fusion of plenty of ecdysozoa monsters and mammal-type monsters. No one had any idea how they evolved to their state, but compared to the messed up structures of the Nightmarish Beasts, theirs was still relatively simple. Human babies were also sturdier than the cysts that would rot away at rapid speeds. Even if the babies would be born one month ahead of the due date, the problem was still not great. But Meng Chao quickly looked around him. They were surrounded by mangled carcasses all over the place. There was also colorful and suspicious-looking sticky liquid all around them. The air was filled with the poisonous gas released by Giant Stink Bugs, which had a certain percentage of chance to cause cancer and interfere with the genes passed down by the parents to the children. If he delivered the children here by performing a C-section, the mother and babies might get infected by viruses and turn into zombies. Fortunately, Xiao Fanghua had just experienced symptoms of miscarriage, but her water had not broken. Since she was a broken-star superhuman who cultivated her branch meridians, her physical constitution was much better than that of normal women. Meng Chao assessed her situation and knelt on one knee before he brought a pack of harvesting tools. Dont worry. Theyre all new, he explained to Xiao Fanghua. If he used tools that had harvested monsters before to treat Xiao Fanghua, then even if he disinfected all of them thoroughly, it would still feel disgusting. Do you really know how to perform C-section? Lu Siya was slightly stunned. Xiao Fanghua also became nervous. Were not there yet, so Im just going to help stabilize the babies for you, Big Sis Xiao. Well make it so that you can last until you make it outside. As Meng Chao spoke, he brought out more than ten long and thin silver needles from his tool bag. When it comes to harvesting, helping monsters stabilize their babies and delivering their babies is also an important skill. Many monsters can be tamed and turn into the best helpers for monster controllers. If theyre trained from the moment theyve been born, theyll naturally be easier to tame. And if the monsters captured by humans are pregnant, they are usually very agitated and brutal. If youre careless, its far too easy to stimulate the babies, which might make them slide out or die. To make sure that the monsters during pregnancy work with humans, many veteran harvesters have the skill to stabilize the babies, so you dont have to worry. It was a half truth. It was a fact that many veteran harvesters would master the skill to stabilize the babies, protect them, deliver them, and even perform C-sections for them. But that was the future. These skills would only gain popularity after the Monster War, when humans had completely defeated the monsters and more of them would be domesticated as well as go through artificial breeding. At the moment, most of the wild monsters, especially pregnant ones, would not allow themselves to be captured by humans. Even if they were captured, they would not work with humans. They would rather commit suicide than be domesticated. Meng Chao recalled the techniques from his previous life. After a while, he moved like lightning, and silver needles went into where Xiao Fanghuas spirit meridians were connected. Meng Chao had practiced the Ultimate Style for more than one year, so he understood the 1,024 branch meridians like the back of his hand. He had also given Xiao Fanghua detailed pointers before. After she got pregnant, he had also asked his tutor, Gu Jianbo, to come up with a new cultivation plan for her. Hence, he was also highly familiar with the distribution of Xiao Fanghuas spirit meridians and where they connected to each other. Based on the theories of traditional medicine on Earth, the connected spirit meridians he chose were conception vessel 12, stomach 36, urinary bladder 20, pericardium 6, large intestine 11, liver 3, urinary bladder 17, kidney 3, kidney 7, and other acupuncture points. [1] Since there was plenty of spirit energy in the Other World, the humans vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field could create powerful oscillations. Then, the spirit energy from the planet could enter the depths of the acupuncture points through the silver needles and stimulate the connected parts of the spirit meridians. Thus, the healing effects were even clearer than on Earth. Almost at the same time the silver needles entered the spirit meridians, Xiao Fanghuas pained expression relaxed a little. Meng Chao then poured his spirit energy into his fingers, and spirit tattoos bloomed on his palm. They wrapped around his joints, causing his fingers to be so soft that they looked like they were boneless. He could bend them to unbelievable angles and make all sorts of difficult gestures. He helped Xiao Fanghua massage her conception vessel 4, conception vessel 13, conception vessel 10, liver 13, governor vessel 20, and other acupuncture points. When some color returned to Xiao Fanghuas pale face, Meng Chao retrieved the silver needles. Lu Siya placed her hand on Xiao Fanghuas belly again and said in shock, The two new vitality magnetic fields have stabilized again! Meng Chao nodded and smiled. Big Sis Xiao, can you walk? Xiao Fanghua stood up and took two steps forward. Happiness and gratitude was evident on her face. The group looked at Meng Chao in shock. Helping monsters stabilize their babies was something they had never heard of before, and using that skill on a human was even more amazing. Fortunately, you never forgot to practice the Ultimate Style while you were pregnant. The spirit energy in your branch meridians flowed to your babies, so they and you are both very strong. You will definitely be able to get through this, Meng Chao said sincerely, and it sounded as if a major burden had been removed from his shoulders. Kindling burned at the corner of his eyes, and a large amount of contribution points popped up. It far surpassed the number he usually got for saving people. Looks like my guess was correct, Meng Chao thought. The Zhao Feixuan from his previous life had turned into a lost person because something had happened to his family. Perhaps it was because the wife and children he loved dearly had died tragically in the clash between monsters and superhumans, and after he was bewitched by the abnormal beasts and his mind was controlled, he ended up like Lin Chuan and Gao Ye and walked into the dark abyss. If Meng Chao had not done anything today, even if Zhao Feixuan managed to survive, all he would be able to see would be his wife and two unborn childrens mangled corpses. This tragedy could break even a tough mans final mental defense, which would turn him into a living corpse with a dead heart. He would become a puppet that could be manipulated by anyone. Families had always been the sturdiest armor for men. Now, Zhao Feixuans fate should change, and he would not end up as a lost person, right? Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to survive. Once Meng Chao thought of this, he said, Big Sis Ya, take Big Sis Xiao and the others out of here. Go back through the way we opened. It should be safe outside. There were two major goals for the operation today. The first was to save Xiao Fanghua and prevent Zhao Feixuan from becoming a lost person. The second was to protect the specialists of Project 101, especially major players like Professor Lu Tianxing. Now, one of the goals was already completed. Meng Chao now had to go higher to search for Zhao Feixuan and Lu Tianxing. But there was no need for him to drag Lu Siya into the mess. Honestly speaking, she had spent all of her spirit energy when she sealed the underwater tunnel. She was already a great friend for coming here to fight with him. Since the enemies had been plotting their attack for such a long time, it was impossible for them to send only normal monsters that could be killed by rifle grenades to kill the members of Project 101. Meng Chao could vaguely feel cold and powerful presences in the floors above him. There were at least a few Hell Beasts moving around upstairs. There was also Supernatural Entity Gao Ye lurking in the dark, and he could open his mouth at any time to eat everything! No, he should call him Earthquake now! Then, there was the even more mysterious mastermind who used its brainwaves to control all the monsters. Lu Siya nodded and led Xiao Fanghua and the others quickly through the hole Meng Chao had created. Meng Chao extracted the largest and sharpest Golden Scythe mandible from the insect carcasses, then harvested the venomous spikes from five scorpion-type monsters to use them as daggers. He placed them by his waist and into his boots. Just when he was about to continue forward, he heard footsteps behind him. Lu Siya came back. When Meng Chao looked at her with a surprised expression, she grinned. What? Afraid Ill steal your limelight? Thinking about taking all the contributions yourself? Meng Chaos mouth hung open. He was stunned for a while before he said, Arent you really confident in me? I told you, Im staking everything I have on you. Theres no way to back out halfway through now, Lu Siya said. Besides, you managed to reduce the monsters to a pulp with a vehicle-mounted heavy grenade launcher, then stabilize a pregnant ladys babies. It wouldnt be strange if a person like you managed to create a miracle, right? Translators Notes: [1] As you can see, I used the technical terms instead of describing the parts where they are, because some of the places are around the same area, and there is just no way I can describe all of them without giving you diagrams. You can google them if you want. Chapter 398 - Brain-rotting Insect I hope so. Meng Chao lowered the Golden Scythe mandible upside down and bent his back to move through the smoke and poisonous gas. There were not many monsters left on the floor. A small number had made it out of the darkness, but the duo easily got rid of them. Soon, they reached the stairs leading upstairs. The staircase was not wide, but it was filled with human corpses and monster carcasses. A moment ago, a fierce and devastating fight had happened there. Most of the dead bodies from the humans and monsters had either been punctured full of holes or were torn to shreds. There were also some people who held the monsters while they stabbed deep into their sides at the same time as the monsters mouthpieces went through their hearts. They formed a tragic statue of silent death. The sea of dead bodies stretched upwards. Even if Meng Chao and Lu Siya were ruthless people who had gone through hundreds of battles, they found the scene terrifying. A burning emotion started tumbling in their chests. Meng Chao came to one of the dead who was dressed as a waiter. With the dim light from the emergency light, Meng Chao could see his wide but lusterless eyes. It was clear that he was someone who was around the same age as he was. Even though there was a see-through hole the size of a bowl on his chest and most of his organs were gone, his face was clean, and his courage was evident. Meng Chao sighed gently, and knelt on one knee to shut the eyes of his peer. Suddenly, alarm bells rang in his mind. The touch was off! He quickly pulled his hand back. Suddenly, a few thin, red lines that looked like parasitic worms came out of the corner of the peers eyes, nostrils, and mouth. They squirmed toward Meng Chaos palm. Thats Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. Then, cold sweat broke out on his skin. Blood Flower! And his peer was not the only one affected. Most of the ones who died and the monsters they killed had a lot of thin and long red lines coming out of them. They swayed, squirmed, and grew like aquatic plants. Slurp Slurp A bone-chilling sound came from all directions. Gradually, they gathered together to form a horrifying stream. A number of the torn corpses were put together by the thin red lines binding them together. They created deformed and ugly zombies, but they were undead creatures that were even more monstrous than zombies. A large number of monster carcasses that did not belong together were bound, stuck, and gathered together by the red strings. They turned into monsters with three or more heads, eight mandibles, and dozens of eyes. For the time being, the undead were still twitching around. It was as if they were evil spirits who had crawled out of the depths of hell. But before long, they would wake up and turn the entire building into a nightmare, a living hell, and an apocalyptic world. And Meng Chao as well as Lu Siya had used up all of their grenades, napalm bombs, and emptied their magazines. Both of them looked at each other and rushed up the stairs leading to a higher floor. Lu Siya knelt on one knee and pressed her hands on the stairs. She activated her spirit energy magnetic field and changed the molecular structure of the stairs. She made the reinforced concrete a little more brittle. Then, with a growl, Meng Chao stomped on it. Boom! The entire flight of stairs fell down together with the zombies and the undead creatures. The height between the floors in Noble Descent Hotel was more than five meters. Since the administrative corridor was below them, the height was even higher. Once the stairs collapsed, the creatures fell seven or eight meters. This would stop them from coming up for a short time. But the new-type zombies had really terrifying mobility. The insect-type undead were also natural climbers. The short time might be shorter than both of them hoped. The abnormal beasts do indeed have topnotch biochemical skills. Theyve fused the characteristics of Blood Flowers and the zombie virus together to create a virus that has an even shorter activation time but creates stronger zombies and undead! Before long, most of the monsters we killed just now will resurrect. Only the insects that we completely blasted or burnt to a crisp would not come back! We have to find our targets before then! Lu Siya was the first to calm down. She sucked in a deep breath, and the tips of her ears and her nostrils flared. Her eyes burned with a lively spark, and five hoops that spun at high speed surrounded her pupils. Clearly, she had decided to use all of her talent as a Spirit Sensor. Turn right at the end of this corridor. Well move through a buffet restaurant, then pass the corridor on the left! Theres gunshots over there! she said with certainty. They raced against the clock and ran at full speed. On their way there, they did not run into any living monsters, but they did see more dead bodies. All of them had thin and long red threads coming out of them. Clearly, they were infested with Blood Flowers and were turning into undead creatures. The two ran with their feet never touching the ground. Before the countless red threads could surge at them, they charged past them. Once they got out of the buffet restaurant, the gunshots ahead of them became clearer. They could also see dazzling sparks from guns in the dark. But Meng Chao and Lu Siya could not see any monsters within their field of vision. They did not know what the humans in the darkness ahead of them were firing at. A thought popped up in Meng Chaos mind, and he whispered it to Lu Siya. She frowned a little, then placed her hands on the wall again. Whoosh! She activated her mine explorer skills. The walls, ceiling, and wall around her grew small spikes. Since she had to create many spikes within a short time, they could not be too long, thick, or sharp. At most, they were the length of a finger, and it was impossible for her to deal any fatal damage to monsters with them. But Meng Chao kept his gaze fixed on the walls and ceiling in the area. He noticed that the spikes on the ceiling to his left seemed to have been obstructed by something and snapped in an instant. Meng Chao did not hesitate. At lightning speed, he tossed five of the venomous spikes he extracted from scorpion tails. The venomous spikes formed a plum blossom in the air and gave off a shriek as they sliced through the air. The sound was even more terrifying than when a bullet cut through the air. Three of them missed, and with a thud, they sank deep into the ceiling. The other two stabbed into some creature that seemed made of air. It levitated in a bizarre fashion, and a neon green liquid seeped out from where it was hit. Thats it! Killing intention shone in Meng Chaos eyes. He took a swift step forward and swung the Golden Scythes mandible upward, creating a nearly perfect arc. It drew a white glare in the darkness and charged to the location of the two venomous spikes that had hit their target. There was a rip. Then, a large amount of neon green liquid exploded in the air. Meng Chao and Lu Siya both heard a wail in their heads that sounded like a babys cry. A creature that looked like the fusion of a slug, octopus, and brain showed up in the air. It was something that could not be described with words. Meng Chao and Lu Siya had seen countless monsters that were deformed and ugly to the point they would have nightmares about them for three days and nights. But they had to admit that the thing in front of them was so ugly that even monsters would throw up their last nights dinner after seeing it. Besides, it seemed like it was born with a strange power that could stimulate the disgust and fear deep in the human genes. Even Meng Chaos mental strength index started fluctuating madly. Its the Brain-rotting Insect! Meng Chao gasped for air. Not only does it have the power of invisibility, it can create illusions and control minds. Its ability to create illusions is three times stronger than that of the Illusion Wolves, the White Spirits original species! Their minds raced, and they immediately understood the monsters scheme. It hid in the dark corner and invaded human brains, creating illusions in their retinas and causing them to think that there were a large number of monsters attacking them. The people affected did not understand what was going on, so they could only fight back with everything they had and try to seal off the tunnel. In the end, not only did they waste a large amount of ammunition, they were also held back and wasted precious time. Before long, the dead monsters would turn into the undead and come back. By then, the humans here might no longer have a single bullet left to fight back. Fortunately, while Brain-rotting Insects had powerful mind control abilities, they were like Demonic Air Ripping Eyes and their melee power was incredibly weak. They did not have any shell and could only protect themselves with their invisibility. Once its disguise was seen through by Meng Chao, it could only die. The Brain-rotting Insect suffered a solid blow, and it was practically split in half. It fell off the ceiling with a screech and swung its thick and short tentacles to run while it released a piercing mental attack at Meng Chao. Unfortunately, its target was a soul that had been baptized by the apocalypse. Meng Chao snorted coldly and strode forward. He raised the Golden Scythe mandibles in both hands in a reverse grip and pinned the Brain-rotting Insects body to the floor. At the same time, his spirit energy surged into his right leg like a tidal wave. His muscles swelled up once they received additional power from his spirit energy, and his right leg practically grew twice as large. Red light that looked like flames shone through his torn pants in profound and complicated runic symbols. Meng Chao was executing the Demon Subduing Pole that Principal Sun had taught him by using the main meridians and eighteen branch meridians in his right leg. With a roar, he viciously stomped down with his right leg, and it was as if there was a demon subduing pole that crushed the Brain-rotting Insects body with a force of ten thousand tons. In an instant, the monster was smashed to bits. Its juices spilled out everywhere, and it was reduced to a pulp. Once it died, the illusions the humans saw disappeared. Meng Chaos deafening roar had also made the people shudder, and the frenzied gunshots came to a stop. The people in the dark looked at each other without understanding what had happened. The corridor in front of them had clearly been filled with fierce monsters, so why was it that in the blink of an eye, all the monsters disappeared, and all that was left was a person who looked like a warrior from heaven? You were under a mental attack. All you saw just now were illusions! Meng Chao shouted and tossed the Brain-rotting Insects carcass away before he strode toward them. It was only then that he noticed that there was a small firearms garage at the end of the corridor. It was a facility that many commercial buildings, hotels, and office buildings had. They were created so that when monsters rushed into a building, the humans would be able to arm themselves and fight floor to floor right away. Usually, small firearms garages had really sturdy walls. They also had steel plates in the walls, which meant that they could serve as emergency shelters. The survivors had already left a path of blood behind them. If they rushed into the firearms garage, all they needed to do was shut the door made of alloy and they would be safe for a very long time. But once they were caught by the Brain-rotting Insect, they could not extract themselves from the illusion. If Meng Chao and Lu Siya had not arrived on time, before long, they would have been overrun by zombies and undead creatures. Once they realized this, the group was instantly filled with gratitude toward Meng Chao, just like Xiao Fanghua and the others earlier. Chapter 399 - There’s Still One Chance! Are there any Project 101 members here? Has anyone seen Zhao Feixuan and Professor Lu Tianxing? Meng Chao did not have time to explain, so he just asked what he wanted straightaway. He had joined a lot of Blue Home activities, so a lot of people knew him. They immediately told him of who they were. They were Blue Home members who came to join the transmigration technology conference. The good news was that since Meng Chao had alerted them in time, most of the Project 101 transmigration experts had fled to the roof ahead of them. At that time, there were not that many monsters in the building yet, so they should have reached the roof safely by now. The people here were the strongest in the club or had experience from serving in the army. They had voluntarily stayed back to serve as the rear and buy time for the transmigration experts to flee to safety. For the time being, the Project 101 members were not all dead just yet. This allowed Meng Chao to sigh in relief. But the next bad news caused his heart to freeze. Professor Lu has been captured by monsters, a survivor said in resignation. We were escorting him and the other transmigration experts up the stairs. There were plenty of monsters chasing after us and we were focused on firing at the area behind us, so we didnt pay attention to the elevator in the corridor. When Professor Lu passed by the entrance of an elevator, its door was suddenly torn open and dozens of Giant Praying Mantises, Giant Spiders, and Giant Centipedes crawled out. They instantly separated our team. Even though we managed to kill most of the monsters in time, Professor Lu was bound by their adhesive liquid and spider webs. He was dragged down through the elevator shaft. We tried using a searchlight, but the elevator shaft here is very deep. Its far deeper than the normal ones in Noble Descent Hotel. The enemies must have found the location of the elevator shaft while under the hotel and rammed a hole at its bottom. We dont know the situation underground. We had to protect the remaining experts, so our fighting strength wasnt quite enough. The truly powerful ones had all left to provide reinforcements to the battlefield in the south. So, no one dared to go underground besides Zhao Feixuan. The moment the monsters bound Professor Lu, he leapt forward to try and cut off the monsters spider webs. In the end, he crashed into the elevator shaft with a monster and fell down the elevator shaft ahead of Professor Lu. His status is unknown now! This could be said to be a really bad piece of news. An expert with great intelligence could bring irreplaceable achievements to himself and push forward the progress of a certain piece of technology by several decades. But if this expert died due to misfortune, that technology might not see progress for decades until the next genius appeared. This was something commonly seen in the development of topnotch technology. Dragon City could not afford to wait a few more decades. Could it be that transmigration technology will never see light, just like in my previous life? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath to cool down his burning mind. Things had not become so bad that he could not salvage the situation. The monsters had not killed Professor Lu Tianxing immediately but instead brought him away. Why? Thats right. Since Professor Lu is the top transmigration expert and the person-in-charge of Project 101, he must have profound wisdom and countless secrets about the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower. If I were an abnormal beast and finally got this chance in a blue moon, I would definitely not kill him right away. That would be a huge waste. Instead, Id capture Professor Lu, invade his brain. and interrogate him or steal all the secrets about the transmigration technology and the ancient ruins. I might even use biochemical technology to modify his brain and squeeze out every drop of intelligence from him. Thats the only way Ill be able to earn back the capital I invested into the battlefield and even profit from it. The survivors told Meng Chao that the matter happened five to ten minutes ago. Right now, Professor Lu should still be underground just below Noble Descent Hotel. Since Meng Chao and Lu Siya had utilized their connections and sent news to the people around them, more superhumans and the army were rushing over. Their surveillance of underground had also increased to another level. It would not be easy for the enemy to transport Professor Lu away without notice. Before dawn arrived, they still had a chance to save Professor Lu. But while Professor Lu might be important, the other Project 101 transmigration experts on the roof were not to be overlooked either. Otherwise, if they managed to save Professor Lu with great difficulty but he ended up as a lone general, the transmigration technology might still end up in smoke. Thats why Meng Chao gave a new order. Listen, a large group of monsters is about to resurrect. We must leave this place and head to the roof! There were around ten survivors in the armory. They were experts with great knowledge in their fields of expertise, rich people worth millions, and veteran hunters who had fought in multiple battles, but now, all of them listened to Meng Chao. They quickly picked up the remaining ammunition and got ready to run, but at that moment, they heard a series of slurping sounds at the end of the corridor. They were followed closely by sharp screeches and low roars. Deformed and twisted bodies appeared under the red emergency light. Their teeth were bared, and they looked like creatures from hell. They were zombies and the undead. The undead leading the group was something Meng Chao had seen before. It was the Frankenstein created by eight carcasses of giant insects. At that moment, the dozens of eyes on its body shone with a red light, and all of them were fixed on Meng Chao. He felt as if his brain was pierced by the Frankenstein monsters gaze, and his mental strength index plummeted. He sensed that the brainwaves of all the people behind him had become chaotic as well. Clearly, fear was spreading, and it had turned into a bomb. Relax! Theyre just a bunch of dead creatures that came back to life! If we could kill them once, then we can kill them again, and again, and many more times! Meng Chaos shout broke the trance and everyone calmed down. Once they remembered that some of the transmigration experts had been sent safely to the roof, their hearts became slightly calmer, and an indomitable killing intent shone in their eyes. If they could kill these undead creatures once, they could kill them a second time and countless more times. At most, they would just die together with these monsters, like the countless pioneers who had dyed Dragon City with their blood over the past half a century. When the courage of humans resonated with each other, the fear would be destroyed without them needing to do anything. Everyones mental strength index returned to a normal range. Are there any other exits here? Meng Chao asked. There was. The armory was located at the fifth floor of Noble Descent Hotel, so they were now very close to the roof. Like in many other buildings, there was an anti-aircraft base at the roof of the hotel. Around thirty anti-aircraft guns and anti-aircraft machine guns were there to fend against flying-type monsters like the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. The armory was in charge of storing ammunition for the anti-aircraft base and transporting it above. There was also a small workshop beside it to repair the guns. The maintenance, switching of gun barrels, and other tasks were done there. Hence, there was a unique transportation channel between the armory to the anti-aircraft base. The survivors had checked it just now. Even though the channel was really narrow, it could fit one or two humans climbing up simultaneously. They had wanted to climb up through this channel to reach the roof, but they were caught by the Brain-rotting Insect and got immersed in a meaningless fight, which ended in them wasting a lot of time. Shut the door and go to the roof! Meng Chao immediately came to a decision when he saw an increasing number of undead forming a horde to rush at them from the end of the corridor. The door of the armory was made of alloy. It was at least 20 mm thick, and it was comparable to a banks high-grade crystal safe. Since it was too heavy, there were slides underneath the door. It was opened and shut with a wheel that needed to be spun to move the gears controlling the door. Two of the survivors held the wheel and used all their strength to turn it. The other survivors fired at the corridor. More than ten firing trajectories sealed the corridor shut, and the Frankenstein monster in the lead was instantly shot full of holes. Unfortunately, the undead were a different life form compared to normal monsters. In simple terms, they were the amalgamations of fungus and microorganisms. They used the corpses of living beings as their armor and weapons. Even if the armor and weapons were damaged, they would not die. Slurp! Slurp! A large amount of thin red threads surged out of the Frankenstein monsters mouth. Soon, the wound was sealed shut. Perhaps because the bullets had destroyed too many of its threads, but the Blood Flower swung the Frankenstein monsters monsters and casually stabbed a small undead. The pitiful insect was then pinned to its wound. More red threads came out of the wound and stitched the small undead to its body. This scene made everyones skin crawl. As they continued firing, the barrels became too hot, and the problem of a lack of ammunition came up. There less and less lines of fire. By the looks of it, they would not be able to block the undead for too long. Then, a piercing, loud screech suddenly came from under the slowly shutting door. No matter how much the two survivors continued spinning the wheel, the door refused to move. They stopped and checked the door for a while before they shouted in despair. The door is stuck! When they entered the armory, they had engaged in a small sortee with the monsters. Aside from the Brain-rotting Insect (because it hid in the dark), quite a number of monsters were torn by their gunshots and their limbs were spread all over the ground. The carcass of a Golden Scythe was stuck right outside the door, and its sturdy mandible was stuck on the slide under the door. Since its carcass was outside the armory, they could only see a small part of its mandible from inside. It was hard for them to get it out. And now, running out to get rid of the Golden Scythes carcass while they faced a corridor full of undead was an impossible task. This put the survivors in a very awkward situation, because the door was partially shut, and there was at most only one meter left between it and the wall. In other words, they only had a narrow one meter that could serve as their field of fire. They could no longer bring out their full firepower. It was, thus, reduced by half, and they faced undead that did not fear bullets in the first place. They would definitely force their way in, jump into the armory, and engage them in a brutal melee combat. If humans had a certain chance to win when they fought against monsters in close combat, they would definitely suffer losses if they engaged the undead in such a way. Even if they won, there would be a high chance that they would be infected by viruses and the Blood Flower, which would lead to them turning into new undead. While the survivors sank into despair they heard a calm voice behind them. Pardon me. Make way, please. When they turned their heads around, they saw Meng Chao and a Type 45 heavy double barreled anti-aircraft machine gun. It was a gun that weighed 225 kg, had a firing speed of 1,200 shots per second, could fire tungsten armor piercing rounds with a diameter of 19.5mm, armor piercing bullets, napalm bombs, crystal bombs, and bullets that were thicker than drumsticks. Its muzzle was thicker than a human arm, and it could rip apart a Demonic Air Ripping Eye in three seconds. Chapter 400 - Murder Weapon in the Mortal World! When they saw Meng Chao and the heavy metal murder weapon in the mortal world, everyone sucked in sharp breaths. Th-That Type 45 AA machine guns liquid absorber is damaged, someone stuttered. Usually, a muzzle with a diameter of 20mm was the dividing line between anti-aircraft machine guns and anti-aircraft guns. Guns with muzzles of more than 20mm in diameter were already artillery guns. This anti-aircraft machine gun had a diameter of 19.5mm and was a gun with the strongest power developed over the course of the past half a century by the Red Dragon Army. Not only could it be used against targets in the air, even if it was used to shoot in a straight, horizontal line, it could still reduce heavy-armored monsters into shreds, which was something the army often did. However, the price for this terrifying muzzle and fierce attack power were high recoil and vibration. To reduce the recoil as much as possible and ensure the guns precision and the shooters ability to control it, this murder weapon was installed with the newest liquid absorber. Its dynamic emplacement, including its action, was entirely enveloped by oil polymers extracted from monsters. This unique oil-based buffer was not just like thousands of fine springs that could maximize the reduction of vibrations and recoil when it was fired, it even had a certain cooling effect that could extend the lifespan of the gun barrel. The Type 44 AA machine gun in the armory had lost all of its oil-based buffer because of a flaw in the gun. With its buffer gone, this fierce murder weapon would not just lose its precision in shooting, but neither normal soldiers nor low-grade superhumans could use it. If it were used at full strength, in at most five seconds, the muzzle would blast upwards or the recoil would shred the users organs and he would cough up blood. That was why it was placed in the maintenance room. It was waiting for its parts to be changed and a new oil-based buffer to be added to it. The survivors had long since noticed the weapon, but no one could use it. If the muzzle was really blasted upward, it would be a minor thing if it did not hit the monsters. The problem lay in that the bullets would hit the wall and ricochet off it all over the armory. It was highly likely that in just a few seconds, they would kill all the survivors. M-Meng Chao one of the men stuttered to remind him of the might of the Type 45 AA machine gun. But Meng Chao had already opened the carbon fiber reinforced polymer tripod and placed it on the floor. His eyes, shoulders, arms, and palms shone with a faint metallic hue. In an instant, the lights intersected with each other to form beautiful spirit tattoos, and as if they gained life, they stretched to the Type 45 AA machine gun. They covered the murder weapon and fused the metal monster and Meng Chaos physical body together. The Frankenstein monster outside was now less than five meters away from them. The survivors could even smell the stench from its acid and poison. And it could also smell the fresh scent of human flesh. The eight deformed mouthpieces on its body opened at the same time, and they were like eight eager mouths waiting to be fed. I know. Meng Chao grinned at the Frankenstein monster. Before his voice faded away, he had already pulled the trigger. As deafening metallic roars rang through the air, the survivors vision turned black. It was as if the world had been robbed of all color. Only the Type 45 AA machine guns muzzle and the sparks from the gun that were gushing out beautifully like a volcano eruption were left. Two lines of fire that were like fire dragons extending their claws shot through the gap that was around one meter wide. In an instant, hundreds of shots were fired. Not a single bullet was left. All of them went into the Frankenstein monster. The term undead for undead creatures only applied for cold weapons, pistols, and semi-automatic rifles. In the face of the Type 45 AA machine gun that could blast open a light armored vehicle from a distance of 1,000m, even the demons of hell would have to tremble. The undead would then have to die without a grave! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Amid the crazed shots, the Frankenstein monster was swiftly reduced to bits. The countless undead, zombies, and monsters behind it were also shot full of holes. The hot bullets reduced them to shreds, burned them, evaporated them, and turned them to dust. In just slightly over ten seconds, the entire corridor was covered in blood and corpses. There was no longer a single living being in sight. Meng Chao spread his arms wide. As he fired each bullet, his branch meridians had to guide his muscle fibers and make micro adjustments to the guns direction and his own posture to make sure that the bullet trajectory would remain stable and accurate. He swept through the bodies in the corridor three times like a farmer ploughing land before he finally stopped in satisfaction. He flung the dense beads of blood that had seeped out of the pores on his arms before he exhaled. With a refreshed look, he looked at his work of art. After a moment, he turned his head around. Then, he frowned. Why are you still here? The crowd really wanted to say If we have a ruthless person like you who can treat his own arms as a meat buffer and kill all of the undead, zombies, and monsters, is there even a need for us to leave? We have limited ammunition, and the gun will get damaged really quickly. The monsters wont keep charging at us head-on like idiots either, Meng Chao explained. Big Sis Ya, seize the moment and take everyone out of this place! He exercised his arms, which were now numb and suffering from hyperemia. He then sucked in a deep breath and sensed the sharp pain in his chest. He felt that he could smoothly fire the gun three or five more times without trouble. The problem was the bullets. The Type 45 AA machine gun was good at everything except that it wasted bullets at a terrifying speed. In just slightly over ten seconds, he had finished the entire ammunition belt. He only had two magazines left. Besides, while he was able to handle the howling recoil from this undead grinder, it did not mean that the gun components in the gun itself could last that long without an oil-based buffer and cooling liquid. More undead were rushing over while stepping over the sea of corpses. Meng Chao estimated that he could only last for at most half a minute. The survivors snapped out of their daze and also noticed the problem of the lack of ammunition. Under Lu Siyas lead, they opened up the ammunition transportation channel from the armory to the anti-aircraft base on the roof. Then, they climbed up one by one. The Type 45 AA machine gun was supposed to be a gun that required a two-man shooting pair so that one could change the ammunition belt and magazine while the other fired the gun. But Meng Chao managed to complete the entire process with familiar motions. When the second wave of undead arrived around eight meters away from the armory, the murder weapon howled again. There was no monster that could not be killed by a magazine full of 19.5 mm tungsten shells which were thicker than drumsticks. If there was, then Meng Chao would just empty another magazine on it. AAAAAHHHHH!!! Meng Chao ignored the feeling of his arms being torn and his blood flowing down along the lines of his spirit tattoos. He also ignored the feeling of his heart feeling as if it was being beaten repeatedly by a warhammer. He just controlled the Type 45 AA machine gun with a steady hand and locked down the entire corridor. Not a single undead was able to last for more than three seconds while he roared and fired the machine gun. When Meng Chao reached the last magazine, he tilted his shooting angle slightly and started firing madly at the floor. Just like most of the buildings in Dragon City, the floors between Noble Descent Hotel were all made of reinforced concrete that was nearly one meter thick. But even if it was twice as sturdy as it was now, it could not stand being tormented by the Type 45 AA machine gun. The ceiling, walls, and floor were also incredibly brittle because of Meng Chao firing at them earlier. Now, he dealt another heavy blow, and they were finally unable to last. Soon, they were full of holes, and the entire corridor collapsed. Countless undead had just rushed out when they fell down a floor. Then, they were hit by the reinforced concrete Meng Chao sent down in his frenzy. In an instant, insect juices flew everywhere while they screeched. At that moment, the last survivor had already climbed into the channel that went up. Meng Chao fired his last bullet. He caressed the burning barrel, as if he could not bear to part with it. Then, he climbed into the channel as well and did everything he could to climb up. After he took a few steps up, undead rushed into the armory. When they noticed that the humans were fleeing upward, they jumped up eagerly and tried to climb into the channel. But the channel was really narrow, and at most, it could only accommodate two living beings in it at a time. Meng Chao was above them, but he only needed to face one or two undead at a time. As long as he was careful not to be bound by the red threads from the Blood Flower, he could handle them easily. The survivors had all fled to the roof by then. Meng Chao kicked hard and forced one undead back into the armory before he jumped and reached the roof as well. The moment he appeared, Lu Siya tossed a crystal bomb bundle in his direction. Meng Chao grabbed it in the air and threw it into the channel while he dived for the floor. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The crystal bombs landed in the armory, and the chain explosions tore most of the undead into shreds. They turned into colorful flames that gushed out of the channel. The threat beneath them was temporarily gone. Meng Chao looked around and noticed that there were hundreds of survivors gathered on the roof. Most of them had the emblem transmigration technology conference on their chests. He also saw some familiar Blue Home members, along with Noble Descent Hotel staff members. While the monsters wreaked havoc underneath, the roof became their only shelter. Why didnt you jump down? Meng Chao could not help but ask with a frown. He knew that the monsters and undead would not need a lot of time to rush to the roof. The bottom floors of Noble Descent Hotel were swallowed by the underground cave. This meant that the height difference between the roof and ground had been reduced. The height of just a few floors was something that could be easily handled by not just superhumans, but also normal people, as long as they were young, strong, and worked hard to train themselves. There are monsters everywhere. Lu Siya pointed at the edge of the roof. Countless monsters were on the outer walls of Noble Descent Hotel and were climbing up to reach the roof. Even though the weapons in the anti-aircraft bases positioned at the four corners of the roof could be lowered and fired at a horizontal line, the field of fire could not cover the entire roof. There were also too many monsters, so even if one monster was reduced to shreds, more monsters would surge up. Besides, the smoke, dust, and poisonous fog released by dead monsters would gush upwards. The roof would become a disaster area. Not only would it affect everyones line of sight, it would also cause the survivors to have difficulty breathing. It would be difficult for them to fight this way. They had been fighting just now, so the ammunition was spent very quickly, and multiple Type 45 AA machine guns had jammed. Yet more monsters climbed up to the roof and formed squirming walls that surrounded the survivors. Chapter 401 - Spoiler The wall the monsters formed squirmed nonstop and turned into a cliff. This cliff symbolized death, and in the next second, it would collapse in the face of the hundreds of survivors. Lu Siya was very anxious, and she whispered to Meng Chao, Hey, arent you really good at creating miracles? Do you have a way to flee to safety? Well, I do have a very immature method. Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he shook his head and said, Forget it, its impossible. Were already at this point of time, so why are you still acting like some old biddy? Lu Siya said anxiously. No matter what method it is, we have to use it as a last ditch attempt! Hurry up and tell me what it is! Alright, Ill tell you, Meng Chao thought about it and said, Big Sis Ya, youre a Heaven Realm superhuman. There are also a few Heaven Realm superhumans here too. Even though most of them use their spirit energy to strengthen their brains and are in the field of academics, which means theyre weak, they will still have mastered maglev. They can break free of gravity and slowly levitate in the air. Then we can do this. First, you activate your abilities and float. When he was halfway through his plan, he came to a stop. Then? Lu Siya was going to die of anxiety. Then, Ill jump up and grab your legs. Another survivor will then jump up to grab my leg. Then, another, and another. The Heaven Realm superhumans will then drag all the survivors up like a meat skewer and fly away, Meng Chao said. Do you think my plan is workable? No, Lu Siya said coldly. Thats why I said that I think this method is too immature. I originally didnt want to say it, but you forced me to. Meng Chao sighed. Theres no other way, we have to fight. Get me my Type 45 double-barreled heavy anti-aircraft machine gun and eight gun mounted RG-6! Lu Siya did not say a thing and handed him a pistol. Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya. I have only three bullets. Use them wisely. Damn it! Im giving it my all! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and grabbed the pistol. With a shout, he jumped on the cliff formed by the monsters. Bang, bang, bang! He did not even look when he fired the three bullets. Then, he tossed the pistol to the side and brought out his tattered sabers. Spirit flames gushed out of the tips of his saber along with his spirit tattoos to form a saber glare that was more than two meters long and had a crystalline quality. It did not matter how many chips there were on the blade. Even if it was broken in half, as long as it was a cold weapon, it would allow the user to taste the pleasure of fighting! Spirit energy surged, and the chain sabers danced. Meng Chao drew a huge X in the middle of the monster horde, causing the cliff to instantly crumble. Quite a number of monsters were dazzled by the fall. Before they could react, they were gobbled up by the rock dragon Lu Siya formed with reinforced concrete. Then, they were ripped to shreds. Fight! Give it your all! Go! With the two motivating them, all the survivors felt their bloodlust stirred up. If they had finished the bullets in their machine guns, they switched to semi-automatic rifles. If they finished the bullets in their semi-automatic rifles, they used their pistols. And if they used up the bullets in their pistols, they switched to cold weapons. When their sabers were broken or their swords shattered, they grabbed materials from the monsters carcasses or used their fists and feet to fight. They used their spirit energy to go up against the monster horde and swept the insects who jumped on the roof down once again. Thud! Meng Chao intersected his chain sabers and cut down the head of a Giant Centipede who was as thick as a python. Before the venom in its abdominal cavity could gush out, he brought his leg up and kicked the twitching carcass down the roof. Using the chance, he sprawled down at the edge of the balcony and looked down. Immediately, he felt his skin crawl and cussed under his breath. The area under the roof was jam-packed with insect-type monsters. Monstrous and ugly Giant Praying Mantises, Giant Spiders, Giant Centipedes, and their amalgamations covered the windows of the building. As if they had come to realize that the humans wanted to flee, they gave up on searching for people in the hotel and killing them. Instead, they focused all their attention on climbing up and treated the outer walls that were perpendicular to the ground like flat land. In an instant, twice the number of insects compared to earlier climbed up to the roof. The survivors behind Meng Chao had already fought in multiple battles. They were now covered in wounds, tired, and out of ammunition. When they looked at the black insect swarm, everyone gulped. Even Meng Chao had despair in his eyes. But this despair was soon replaced by a fighting will so great that he would not stop until he died. If all the experts of Project 101 died, there was a high chance that Dragon City would walk down its previous path and head toward the apocalypse. Then, he might as well fight to his hearts content here! He used the chains to tie the blood-soaked hilts of the sabers to his wrists and sucked in a deep breath. He was just about to swing his sabers when Lu Siya pushed down at his shoulder from behind him. Thats about enough. Theres a limit as to how much you should play hero. Weve done our best. We can be free of this without a guilty conscience, she whispered. Meng Chao did not understand what she meant. The suggestion you gave just now isnt possible, because theres a limit to my maglev abilities. Its impossible for me to bring so many people with me, Lu Siya explained. But if its just you, perhaps I can run with you through the air. Meng Chao was stunned. Then, he rejected the offer firmly. No. I cant just cast aside so many survivors who fought with me and run away in front of the monsters! But its meaningless even if we stay here. The only thing we can do is die with them! Lu Siya growled. Saving people is one thing, but dying with them is another thing. Theres only hope if youre alive, dont you understand that? I Of course I do. Meng Chao admitted that what Lu Siya said made sense. But for some reason, he remembered the pale face of his peer just now, along with his wide eyes. It was only at this moment that he realized that there was a faint smile on his peers face when he died. Why was he smiling? Was he satisfied that he did not lose to the fear in his heart and could die standing while he faced monsters, just like a true Dragon Citizen? Big Sis Ya, youre right. Meng Chao sighed. Youre already a great friend for fighting with me up to this point. Theres no need for you to die with everyone else. Go. Ill serve as your rearguard! You Lu Siya hissed angrily. Youre an idiot! Maybe, Meng Chao mumbled. And maybe Im naive, but I want to fight to the last second and see whether the tides will turn. Lu Siya cussed under her breath and ignored Meng Chao. She took three steps backward and was about to activate her vitality magnetic field to stir up her maglev ability and flee from the sky when another blood-drenched Heaven Realm superhuman rose into the air while swaying. To her shock, when he went five meters into the air, dozens of acid and venom streams shot at him from all directions from the monster horde around them. The Heaven Realm superhuman was also a Project 101 member. 90% of the spirit energy he usually accumulated during his training was given to his brain. He was the typical case of brain over brawn. When it came to fighting power, at most, he was an Earth Realm fighter. During the continuous fights just now, not only had he drained his spirit energy, he had also lost more than one thousand milliliters of blood. His face was incredibly pale, and when he flew, he was not any faster than a snail, so he was not skilled at aerial mobility and aerial dodging. He acted in a flurry of motion, but in an instant, he was hit by a few streams of acid and venom. With a scream, he fell back on the roof. Not only did he not manage to run, he ended up with new wounds on his body, which ended up with him bleeding even more. Lu Siyas eyelids twitched. Without another word, she retreated to Meng Chaos side. Hey, Im sorry, Big Sis Ya, for dragging you into this mess, Meng Chao said as he scratched his head. Enough with the nonsense! Lu Siya gritted her teeth and shoved Meng Chao. Since we have no way out, theres only one choice left. We have to create a new miracle just like we did under Raging Waves! Meng Chao roared and brought his sabers high above his head. The two saber glares intersected with each other like lightning. Not only did they cut a Scythe Head in half, they also cut the armor of a Three-eyed Spider Wolf behind it, and all sorts of juices flew out. The same moment, the screeches of metal friction rose from beneath the roof, and along with them came a giant scorpion that was entirely golden in color. Its entire body was more than three meters long and covered in spikes. It gave off a metallic shine, which showed that its armor was incredibly tough. Its front limbs were also unlike scorpion pincers, but like the huge and sharp pincers of crabs. They appeared to be able to cut armored vehicles in half. The other insect-type monsters had to retreat when it appeared The monsters who dared to get close to it were all rudely swept off the roof by its tail. Abyss Scorpion? Meng Chao sucked in a sharp breath after the terrifying name popped up in his mind. The Abyss Scorpion was one of the few insect-type monsters that could reach the status of Hell Beast the moment it reached adulthood. Their armor would have absorbed a lot of components from metals and high-grade crystals by that point, and it would be as strong as the toughest alloy armor humans created. And the two pincers did not just possess powerful clamping strength. The twitches from its tendons could also reach a high frequency that would further increase its ability to tear apart its prey. Meng Chao had once seen an armored vehicle torn apart by an Abyss Scorpion. It had taken him a total of half a minute before he could tell that it was once an armored vehicle. If he were at the peak of his condition after he had recuperated and built up strength, he might be able to avoid the Abyss Scorpion tough pincers and stab his sabers into the gap between its shell. But now Meng Chao cast a glance at his trembling hands. The night had been long, and he had been fighting nonstop. He was way past his limit. Forget his fingers and arm muscles. He even had trouble controlling his sphincter. The Abyss Scorpion could sense his and Lu Siyas exhaustion. The sawtooth-like pincers started vibrating at high frequency, and the sound was like savage laughter. The creature also lifted its scorpion tail up high. The poison needle shone with a savage red light. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged a glance and stepped forward at the same time. Meng Chao brought up his cracked sabers. One more swing, and they would shatter. Lu Siya controlled the cracked rock dragon to lift its head pridefully. Just when the sabers and rock dragon were about to crash into the Abyss Scorpions metal pincers, a flowing light descended from the sky at lightning speed and pierced the Abyss Scorpions body to pin it against the roof. Then, both of them saw clearly that the weapon that pinned the Abyss Scorpion was a red longspear, and it was only after they saw it that a supersonic howl came ramming into their eardrums like roaring thunder. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked up and saw the dark clouds fading away. Smoke retreated, and a burning griffin stepped out of the dark sky to descend toward them at high speed! The Griffins Dance Chapter 402 - Half a Step from Heaven Realm! The Abyss Scorpion lived up to its name as a Hell Beast. Even if a longspear surrounded by spirit flames had pierced its body, it did not die. Instead, it struggled with everything it had and flailed its metal pincers and tail all over the roof, leaving behind holes in the reinforced concrete. Bits and pieces of it flew all over the place. The Abyss Scorpion was about to upend the longspear when the burning griffin rammed into it like a shooting star. In an instant, the Abyss Scorpions metal pincers and tail became straight. It was as if its body was filled with tons of magma, and it burned it to ashes. Howling flames crawled out of the gaps of its shell. Even if it was hit repeatedly with a rocket launcher, its defenses might not have been destroyed, but now, it was burnt to a crisp. Then, a person landed gently on the longspear. When the womans foot touched the longspear gently, the longspear trembled. The griffin bared its teeth, and even the Abyss Scorpions shell flipped open. There was only charcoal and ashes under the shell, nothing else. Now, it looked like an armor that had fallen apart. The Abyss Scorpion was killed instantly! Meng Chao widened his eyes. He was about to hug the newcomers legs and cry in happiness. There was only one person in all of Dragon City who had such a domineering beast soulhis tutors wife, the ace lecturer of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, Griffin Li Yingzi, superhuman at the peak of Heaven Realm! Compared to Lu Siya, who was a Heaven Realm superhuman who had switched from a mine explorer halfway through to a fighter, Li Yingzi was a young leader of the Beast Soul Style. She had perfected beast soul fusion and her coattails were thick, long, and made of 24k gold! But before Meng Chao could throw himself into the arms of his tutors wife, he heard a thunderous explosion behind him. It was as if there were hundreds of tigers roaring at the same time. When he turned his head around, he saw Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu holding his standard broadsword that had a thick back and sawteeth. Flames that were more than ten meters long shot forward, and he swung the blade at the monsters at the edge of the roof. With a single swing, he cut more than ten of them into two. The unstoppable saber glare compressed air and formed an impact wave, and the monsters at the back row were swept off the roof. It was fierce and domineering! He killed them with just one swing! Master Luo Wu is here too! Griffin Li Yingzi had just become a six-star superhuman, but Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu was a famous, veteran superhuman who had reached Spirit Armor Realm a long time ago. Based on his own words, if it were not for the fact that his mental training was not sufficient yet and he was worried that his humanity would get twisted as well as that he would suffer from spirit energy deviation once he reached Deity Realm, he would have been able to reach a higher state a long time ago. Two superhumans at the peak of Heaven Realm had arrived together, and they instantly delivered a major blow to the monsters on the roof. They also made the survivors calm down. But that was not all. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! When more monsters rushed fearlessly to the roof because of the masterminds control and tried to tie down the two superhumans with numbers so that the remaining monsters could die together with the survivors, the sharp whistle of air being pushed through came from the dark clouds. Dozens of elite fighters dressed in nano-fighting suits and airtight armor landed heavily on the roof. Meng Chao had never seen such exquisite armor before. It gave off a crystalline feeling, and it did not seem like it was made of pure metal. Instead, it looked as if it was mixed with a lot of valuable crystals and monster materials. The fighting suits covered every inch of the fighters bodies. Even the eye area was embedded with two rows that had six green detectors attached to them. Instead of calling them humans, it would be better to call them human-like killing machines. Each fighter carried an automatic ammunition backpack that was like a mini armory. Once they landed, the backpacks opened on their own. Two shoulder-carried M61 Vulcans flipped themselves on their shoulders, and two heavy machine guns whose power was only second to the Type 45 machine gun appeared in their hands. The balance of the armor negated the recoil and ensured the most precise line of fire. Then, four unstoppable lines of fire were trained on the monsters. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! The dozen fighters fired at the same time, and nearly one hundred lines of fire became akin to scythes harvesting weed. There were also more than ten drones circulating the air at low altitude that were connected to the armor through information chains. They accurately provided them with directions and corrected their lines of fire to maximize the killing effect. Even if Meng Chao was not interested in the Machine Armor Style, he could not help but gulp when he saw the mighty strengthened exoskeletons known as Heavy Fire Armor. Theyre the best commandos Sky Pillar Corporation has, the Vulcan Commandos. There was great pride in Lu Siyas voice. They might be Earth Realm superhumans, but the fighting suits and armor they wear are created with a lot of super alloys, and theyre embedded with a lot of supreme-grade crystals. We also had runic symbol masters carve runic symbols into them, so theyre definitely even more expensive than main battle tanks! Before Meng Chao could gasp in amazement, a sound that every Dragon Citizen was familiar with came from the depths of the dark clouds, and it was a sound that would make their blood surge whenever they heard it. It was the sound of the steam engines from the Red Dragon Armys armored airship fleet! Amid the deafening rumbles, nine armored airships descended from the sky like steel demons. The weapons mounted on the airships had diameters that were several times larger than the diameters of the weapons held by a single soldier. They also had perfect cooling and ammunition provision systems, so their ability to provide heavy fire for a long time were higher by leaps and bounds. The nine armored airships circled around Noble Descent Hotel. Nearly one hundred lines of fire intersected with each other to form an unbreakable wall of fire. If any monster dared to take half a step past the boundary line, they would be mercilessly torn to pieces until they were only the size of a fingernail. Aside from the airships, more Heaven Realm superhumans also soared over from the distance with gliders. A lot of Earth Realm superhumans used 3D mobile gears to rush over from between the buildings. The armored vehicle squad from the Red Dragon Army also charged over from the smoke to Noble Descent Hotel. They immediately opened fire on the monsters. The abnormal beasts had attacked Noble Descent Hotel through the underground tunnel, so it was impossible for them to mobilize a lot of firepower. When Meng Chao had managed to predict the abnormal beasts target beforehand, the end result of the ambush was already set in stone. Once Meng Chao saw powerful fighters and war machines descend on the roof and around Noble Descent Hotel and heard the roars of humans, the howls from guns, and felt the heat from the swords while they suppressed the zombies, monsters, and undead, he fell down on the roof with his limbs splayed. He sighed in relief as if a heavy burden was removed from his shoulders. Next came the joyous occasion where his contribution points were calculated. Fifteen minutes later, Meng Chao sat in a corner of a temporary medical camp while he shoved down free medical fluid and high-calorie nutritional fluid with the momentum of a T-rex at a buffet. He had his eyes half shut as he happily read the notifications from Kindling. [Killed 213 Scythe Heads (normal monsters). Increased Skillfulness of heavy weapons by 99%. Increased level to Perfect Level. Increased contribution points by 5,312.] [Killed 12 Golden Scythes (Grade 1 Nightmarish Beasts). Increased Skillfulness of heavy weapons by 12%. Increased contribution points by 3,411.] [Killed Three-eyed Spider Wolves (Grade 1 Nightmarish Beasts)] [Killed unidentified undead named as Insect Carcass Amalgamation] [Killed Brain-rotting Insect (Grade 3 Nightmarish Beast. Increased Skillfulness of heavy weapons by 9%. Increased level to Ultimate Level!] As the golden words Ultimate Level appeared before his eyes, the memories of him holding all sorts of murder weapons with huge diameters and blasting all sorts of monsters and evil creatures were unlocked in his mind. The information flowed into his head like a tidal wave and gushed out from every crevice of his mind. They flowed to his entire body through his nerves and spirit meridians to train all his muscle fibers to gain the muscle memory of being able to control all sorts of heavy weapons. Compared to when he first awakened to his previous lifes memories, Meng Chao could now easily endure the pain of the information bomb in his mind and would enjoy the pleasure of improving at rocket speed. He did not just improve in terms of heavy weapon usage. Ever since his fight under Raging Waves, he had not enjoyed fighting to his hearts content. The numerous times of near death and monsters shoving his head through Deaths door had stimulated the potential at the deepest parts of his genes and soul, allowing the power from the apocalypse to be released even more violently. The fight gave Meng Chao a total of 17,000 contribution points. And without any hesitation, he tossed one hundred thousand into the treatment of hidden injuries, the clearing of his spirit meridians, and the rapid digestion of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid to increase his spirit energy. As the one hundred contribution points turned into rays of golden light that surged into his organs and limbs, Meng Chao could sense all his blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians start shining. They were water in a river moving back and forth as the spirit energy fused with every part of his body. The spirit energy grew like branches in the clear and crystalline river, then crawled out of his body through the 36,000 pores. Meng Chao spread his palms and red flames gushed out of them. With a single thought, the spirit flames started trembling at high speed. They spread into rings of spirit energy ripples. Even if he shut his eyes, he could still see everything within five meters. He curled his fingers slightly. Bloody Flame was by his side, and it jumped on its own onto his palm. This is the signs of reaching Spirit Wielding Realm! Meng Chaos mind surged. Spirit Wielding Realm allowed the superhuman to release his spirit energy outward and, through a certain frequency, resonate with the planets magnetic field. They could use that resonance to interfere with the molecular structures and even the atomic electron shell of various elements to perform basic changes to the states of those elements in the large world. Lu Siya could turn sturdy rocks into soft sand and rock dragons with bared teeth. It was all thanks to her using this ability ingeniously. A four-star superhuman was at Heaven Realm. They would mainly gain three divine artscontrolling items remotely, maglev, and interfering with materials. Right now, Meng Chao was already figuring out the secrets of controlling items remotely. He was only half a step away from becoming a true Heaven Realm superhuman. In just a short half a year, Ive moved from nearly failing the national college examination to reaching the door leading to Heaven Realm. My current self is already stronger than the person from my previous life in terms of cultivation realm. Once I reach Heaven Realm, I will be considered to have really become strong. I will be able to unlock more memories from my previous life and secrets of the Other World. At the same time, I would be able to change more peoples fates. Then, I will crush the nightmare that is the apocalypse! Meng Chao drank a can of compressed nutritional fluid that had been diluted ten times before he casually crushed the tough metal can. He felt as if the fatigue from earlier was gone. Each of his spirit meridian was filled with burning spirit energy. When he looked down, his wounds had already healed. Light shone from his skin, which had never happened before. Each of his muscle fibers was now sealed with explosive power. When he looked at the battlefield in the distance, he felt as if he had not fought to his hearts content yet. He wanted to test his strength. Chapter 403 - New Life Rapid coughs suddenly came from behind him. Meng Chao turned around and saw that Lu Siyas face was red while she beat her chest with her hands. Her back was bent so much that she looked like a prawn, and she coughed so much that she was crying. There was also an empty compressed nutritional fluid can by her feet. Lu Siya coughed for a long time and glared at Meng Chao. She looked at the dozens of empty cans he had tossed on the floor and was puzzled as well as depressed as she said, Wh-Why is it that you can drink so many compressed nutritional fluids in one go without batting an eyelid? Do you have any idea that you just drank a weeks worth of compressed nutritional fluid for a military tactical squad in just ten minutes?! Um Ever since I was struck by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals under Raging Waves, my spirit meridians and appetite became bigger. Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. Big Sis Ya, you werent attacked as much as I by the Red Radiance Jade tsunami. Dont imitate me and drink undiluted compressed nutritional fluids! Youre now even more of a monster in my eyes. Why is that you can jump around after resting for only a little over ten minutes, as if youve been reborn. You even look like you got stronger. Lu Siya cleared her throat gently and continued, No matter what, weve made the right bet this round. We managed to save a lot of people from Noble Descent Hoteltransmigration experts, core members of Blue Home, and rich people investing in Project 101. These are contributions and connections! Ive also managed to contact the captain just now. Since we managed to turn the tides in the end, the fact that we gave false military information is no longer anything serious. The captain will disclose the whole story for us. In truth, before the line was cut off, the captain made the same decision as I did. He also decided to place all his bets on you. Even though the communication lines in the southern battlefield were very chaotic at that time, he still did his best and found a large number of powerful fighters and military commanders. Thats why the reinforcements arrived so soon. When he remembered the situation on the roof, Meng Chaos heart pounded in fear. If the reinforcements had arrived even three minutes later, the situation would have ended in a complete tragedy. Fortunately, he had ridden a lot of coattails in the past year. He also built Broken Star Club and got to know a lot of broken-star superhumans who fight at the frontlines. Word spread faster than viruses, and in the end, they stopped the abnormal beasts scheme. Now that I think about it, it really feels unbelievable, Lu Siya said. Isnt your luck too good? It might be because Ive always loved helping people and contributing selflessly, Meng Chao said with a smile. Those who love contributing will not have bad luck. Lu Siya pouted. Big Sis Ya, you contributed a lot today too, Meng Chao said seriously. Without you, it would have been impossible for us to save so many people from Noble Descent Hotel. Thanks for fighting with me until the very end. Enough with all that cringey stuff; youre making my skin crawl. You know that the lives of normal people and transmigration experts have nothing to do with me, Lu Siya said faintly. To me, theyre just war achievements and connections. Theyre all just steps that will help me climb upwards. Its fine. Meng Chao was already used to the way Lu Siya spoke. He spread his hands and said, No matter what your goal was, its good that we managed to save so many people. Lu Siya was not used to Meng Chao thanking her sincerely, so she changed the topic and said, By the way, that pregnant teacher called Ms. Xiao is your friend, right? Yeah. Meng Chaos heart leapt to his throat again. How is Big Sis Ya? Is she safe? You sure call a lot of people your sister Lu Siya paused for a moment before she said, Shes fine. She just gave birth to a boy and a girl. Even though they were born prematurely, there shouldnt be any problems. What?! Meng Chao jumped up. Big Sis Xiao gave birth?! Here?! No way! Can we Can we see her? Next to Meng Chaos tent was an airtight subatmospheric pressure medical treatment room. There was a thin, transparent bacteriostasis sheet separating them from within, where Xiao Fanghua lay in a sterile room. Since she had sucked in too much poisonous gas in the battlefield and some acid and venom had landed on her body, the military doctors were worried that the zombie virus or Blood Flowers spores had invaded her body, which would lead to the two babies being infected and turning evil. That was why they were keeping the room absolutely sterilized, like they were facing a major enemy. Thank the heavens, though, the mother and children were both safe. It might have happened due to her practising the Ultimate Style while she was pregnant and her branch meridians being filled with spirit energy, which formed a second immunity system. The viruses and spores that entered Xiao Fanghuas body were all killed, and neither she nor her children were tested to have any abnormalities. This might be the best news that night. Xiao Fanghua was so exhausted that she could not even keep her eyes open. When she saw Meng Chao, a sincere smile bloomed on her puffy face. She gestured and said, Thank you, Meng Chao, youre their savior. There was a small medical cabin for babies beside her. It contained two wrinkly babies with pink skin. Honestly, they looked a little ugly. But Meng Chao still gave a knowing smile. Many innocents had died that day and many brave people had sacrificed their lives. But in the face of the monster horde, new lives were born. At this moment, Dragon City was still in a state of darkness. Perhaps it would be the same tomorrow, and the darkness would persist for a long time. But when tomorrows tomorrow arrived, the two children would grow up into adults and Dragon City would surely face a truly bright future! Where is Old Zhao? Xiao Fanghua asked softly. Meng Chao, do you have any news about him? Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. By the looks of it, no one had told Xiao Fanghua the news about Zhao Fanghua falling into the underground from the elevator shaft and that his survival was currently unknown. When Meng Chao saw that Xiao Fanghua was at the weakest moment of her life right now, he did not know how to say it. He just clenched his fists and promised Xiao Fanghua to look for him. Big Sis Ya, just rest well. Well definitely find Big Brother Zhao! When they left the medical room, Meng Chaos footsteps were a little heavy. As he looked at the burning ruins on the battlefield, he clenched his fists, unfurled them, then repeated the motion. Lu Siya did not know what he was thinking about and quickly said, No way. Youve been chasing after the Ultimate Sandworm for ten days and nights before you jumped into its mouth in the underwater tunnel. Then, you rushed through all of Dragon City anxiously to fight fiercely in Noble Descent Hotel. Arent you tired? Im okay, I think. What Meng Chao really wanted to say was Ive just been nourished by one hundred thousand contribution points. Not only has my fatigue and pain disappeared, I have a sense of hunger that is about to swallow me. However, he thought about it and instead said, Even though we saved most of the transmigration experts, the soul of Project 101 is still missing, and we dont know whether Professor Lu Tianxing is dead or alive. Besides, the mastermind who led the ambush is definitely lurking nearby. If we dont drag it out, Ill feel unsatisfied. You dont have to do it yourself, though? Lu Siya sighed. There are tens of millions of people in Dragon City, and youre not the only one who can fight. Youre not the only one with brains, either, and youre definitely not the only one who can be a hero! Weve already stopped most of the schemes by the abnormal beast, and weve also told the higher-ups about Professor Lu Tianxing as well as your guesses about the mastermind. Right now, the elites of the abnormal beast research department and the military, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, Griffin Li Yingzi, as well as other powerful people are monitoring and searching the underground tunnels. You have no idea where Professor Lu Tianxing and the abnormal beasts mastermind are hiding. If theyre really nearby, theyll be discovered by the powerful fighters soon. If theyve already run away, you wont be able to do anything about it either. You dont have a single clue in your hands! Yeah Meng Chao thought about it for a long time and had to admit that Lu Siya was right. We dont seem to be able to do anything else. We can only hand things over to fate now. Then go back and drink more of your compressed nutritional fluid before going back to the medical cabin to sleep. After that, take a comfortable bath and wait for the good news from the fighters! Lu Siya said. No matter what youre thinking, I dont even have the energy to lift a single finger anymore. Meng Chao nodded in slight resignation and headed to his medical cabin. But after he took two steps, he saw Blue Home members lying in the medical cabins beside him. They were all the people who attended the transmigration technology conference. A thought struck Meng Chao, and he came to a swift stop. Wait, Big Sis Ya. I noticed something strange, Meng Chao mumbled. Did you notice that the monsters didnt attack indiscriminately in Noble Descent Hotel? At that time, there werent just the academicians, investors, and Blue Home core members who attended the transmigration technology conference in the hotel. There were also a lot of normal guests, waiters, and employees. If the monsters had fought floor by floor and killed on sight until they killed everyone, they would not have been able to make it to the top floors so fast. Now that I think about it carefully, the monsters spared most of the normal guests and employees. They went straight for the members of Project 101, especially Professor Lu Tianxing. Even when we reached the administrative corridor of the third floor, we only noticed people who attended the conference surrounded by the monsters. Many of the guests and employees had long since escaped. My question is, how did the monsters locate the Project 101 experts so accurately? Lu Siya was stunned for a moment, then she frowned and said, What sort of question is that? Its naturally because the abnormal beasts mastermind has long since known the floor where the conference is located and the experts faces. When it controls the other monsters, it could also see it directly! Not possible. Meng Chao shook his head. Most of the ones who attacked Noble Descent Hotel are insect-type monsters. The vision of insects is different from humans. Its very hard for them to accurately discern a humans face. Its just like how a human will think all insects look the same when looking at them. Besides, think of the battlefield at that time. There was smoke all over the place. Poisonous gases wrecked the place, too. Some of the areas only had emergency lights lit, while in others even those were destroyed and everything was dark. The human faces were also covered in blood, grime, and dust. I dont think even their parents would have been able to recognize them at that point. Are you sure that the insects eyes would be able to identify each transmigration expert in such a bad environment? Even if the insects who have compound eyes could identify their targets, there were also Giant Centipedes among them, and theyre practically blind, because their eyes can only sense light. Yet those guys were also able to accurately locate their target. Isnt that a little too ridiculous? Chapter 404 - Mole Surfaces! After those words, Lu Siya sank into deep thought as well. She pondered it for a long time before admitting it. Makes sense. Also, many of the insects dont have brains. Even if they have thickened nerve bundles and myelin sheaths to strengthen their intelligence, I doubt that they can handle complicated information, Meng Chao said. What Im saying is that while its possible to gather insects in one place to attack a building, it is another matter to have them handle complicated images and identify the minor differences of a humans face so that they can locate and kill certain targets as well as spare the people aside from the targets. This just goes against their instincts. Its beyond the limits of what their nerves can do. Of course, the abnormal beasts mastermind could control the insects, but if the monsters can carry out battlefield interdiction, we can too. The information chain between the mastermind and insects must be fragmented. Its impossible for it to be able to give orders to all the pests in real time just by controlling them. Also, what puzzles me the most is about how the monsters captured Professor Lu Tianxing alive. Based on what the survivors said, at that time, they were protecting Professor Lu and a batch of transmigration experts while warding off the monsters attacks in a corridor. The next moment, though, a large number of monsters suddenly crawled out of the elevator shaft and tore through the elevator door to grab Professor Lu. They didnt stay to fight and just dragged him down. There are two problems here. First, how did the monsters know that Professor Lu would retreat using that path? There isnt just one elevator in Noble Descent Hotel, and naturally, there isnt just one elevator shaft. Each floor has several corridors, emergency staircases and escape tunnels. Professor Lu and the rest had dozens of escape paths to choose from, so how did the monsters manage to accurately choose and lurk in the path they would definitely pass by? But lets overlook this for now and talk about how there were coincidentally more than ten survivors moving through the corridor at that time. The group should have spread out in a long line, so how did the monsters manage to time it perfectly and tear open the elevator door while Professor Lu passed by it, then bind him with spider threads and drag him into the elevator? You must understand that while the elevator door is closed, even if the monsters and the mastermind share visual signals, its impossible for them to see the situation in the corridor. How did they manage to time the attack so well? Lu Siya sank into deep thought. After a moment, she thought of something. This question is simple. Theres a mole among the survivors. We already know that the abnormal beasts have infiltrated Blue Home. Lin Chuan and Gao Ye were bewitched by them. Aside from them, there must be others who have been bewitched by the abnormal beasts but have yet to reveal themselves. Its highly likely that they were lurking in Blue Home and were there as frenzied Earth Returnee Party members. This time, Blue Home organized the transmigration technology conference, including the time, location, attendance list, and other related information. The mole could have sent all that to the abnormal beast. Thats why the abnormal beast could attack with the precision of a surgeon! When the insects charged out of the underground, the mole stayed close to Professor Lu Tianxing and used some sort of secret method to tell the monsters who their target is. What do you think of my hypothesis? Big Sis Ya, not bad! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He slapped his thigh and said, As expected, a person will be influenced by another when he or she spends a lot of time with them. Now that youve worked so long with me, youre finally showing great intelligence! Lu Siya was stunned. What? Meng Chao immediately switched the topic and said, Nothing. Theres certainly a mole in Blue Home, but there are too many suspects. Ive never been able to shrink down the number. By the looks of it now, the mole is among one of the survivors from the group with Professor Lu Tianxing. But this deduction only explains how Professor Lu Tianxing was captured. It doesnt tell us how the monsters were able to locate all transmigration experts and the conference members. Theres no way a mole would have followed each transmigration expert and investor, right? The delight on Lu Siyas face was drowned out by puzzlement. She paced back and forth, shook her head, and said, Well I dont have any ideas. Could it be that the monsters found a way to mark the conference members beforehand? Meng Chao widened his eyes further. Suddenly, he jumped up in joy. Thats right! Thats exactly it! Marking them beforehand! Lu Siya still could not figure it out. How did they do it, though? Think. Whats the greatest difference between the conference members, the hotel staff, and the other guests? Theres something only the conference members have. The other guests and hotel staff dont have it. Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya expectantly, but three seconds later, he could not help but blurt out the answer. Emblem! They have an emblem saying New Era Year 57 Transmigration Technology Conference on their chests! Lu Siya thought about it and nodded. Youre right. Each member has an emblem at their chests. Usually, when you organize a large conference, the committee members will give out means of identification that will differentiate the members attending the conference so that they can enter and leave the conference hall whenever they want, get in touch with the experts and investors, or go to the administrative corridor and the buffet restaurant to eat free food. But usually, these means of identification are all name tags, right? Meng Chao said. Just now, when I saw the survivors chest emblems, I found it really strange, because I seldom see people use emblems as means of identification. Blue Home has its own organization emblem, so wouldnt it be just fine if they used a name tag and their own organization emblem as a means of identification? Why was there a need to make a new batch of commemorative emblems? If they were meant as a small keepsake from the conference, they would usually just order a batch of pens, bookmarks, USB drives, or something like that. Commemorative badges are usually awards given to those who joined a battle or are given out during commendation conferences for heroes, right? Thats why a seed of doubt was planted in my heart. Unfortunately, the undead and pests just kept coming, and during the fight, I didnt have time to think about it. Now that I remember it, I find it really strange. There must be something off about these commemorative badges. They didnt issue the organization emblems from Blue Home because many people have old ones, and it wouldnt be easy for the mole to do anything about them. They didnt use name tags because name tags are too light and thin. Itd be difficult for anyone to do anything about them. They didnt give out pens, bookmarks, USB drives or other small trinkets because you cant be certain that the experts will keep those things on them while theyre running for their lives. Thats why they could only hand out commemorative badges that have already been tampered with during the registration before the conference. They probably even arranged a few staff members to put those commemorative emblems on the old experts chests to make sure that they were all marked, and such marks would not be cast off while theyre running. With this, the list of suspects for the mole decreases. If a person or people from among those who made the commemorative emblems, who handed out the emblems, and who helped the members put on the commemorative emblems were together with Professor Lu Tianxing while they were running away, this person or group would be the moles! Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao in disbelief, and her jaw fell slack. Dont, Big Sis Ya. I know that your admiration is about to burst out of you, but now is not the time for you to be dumbfounded. We have to verify this hypothesis. It was very simple to make sure whether the commemorative emblems had been tampered with. Practically all the survivors were gathered in the medical camp, because the acid and poison pollution in the hotel was bad. The new virus zombie and Blood Flower spores were strange as well. Even if a person looked like they were only wounded superficially and even unharmed, they could not be certain as to whether they were clear of being infected by viruses and spores. Hence, the people who were saved from the building had to be isolated for treatment, observation, and tests. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm and Heaven Realm respectively. They were also refined by Blue Origin Crystals, so their immune systems were as sturdy as nails. They were the first to complete the screening and were confirmed to not be infected. Some survivors had had their blood drawn and samples taken from their throat. They were currently waiting for the test results. Among them were plenty of Blue Home members who had the commemorative emblem from the transmigration technology conference on their chests. Meng Chao asked for the commemorative emblem from a Blue Home member he was familiar with and held it in his palm. The first thing he noticed was that it felt heavy. It was unlike the light alloy that was usually used for emblems. Instead, it seemed like it was made of expensive metal like gold or silver. The main theme of the entire emblem was the blue planet, but around it was a crystalline tunnel. It was connected to a Mobius strip that seemed to have no start or finish. The emblem was really beautiful. It was very detailed, and Meng Chao was reluctant to part with it. It was no wonder why the members all placed them on their chests. Meng Chao handed the emblem to Lu Siya. Her eyes shone with a light that spread out in a radial form. It moved from her eyes to her forehead, then her temples. She used her talent of a Spirit Sensor and stared at the emblem for a long time before she extended her thumb and caressed it to sense it. After a while, she mumbled, I can sense a really strange radioactivity? When this emblem was made, it was fused with a really rare radioactive mineral or rare crystal. The radioactivity is really weak. Its not strong enough to harm a persons health, which is why its difficult for the average superhuman to sense it. But the insects sensory organs are different from those of humans. Im not sure about it, but perhaps to an insects sensory organs, the people wearing these emblems shine as brilliantly as torches in the dark. Meng Chao brought out a few reagents from his harvesters tool bag. He placed the emblem on a metal tray and dropped a few reagents on it. When he was on the third one, the pink reagent reacted to the emblem, and a lot of bubbles came out of it. Theres also some biomaterials in it. When they made this emblem, they added biomaterials like monster bone powder. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, and a sharp light shone in them. Even though I cant be certain what sort of biomaterial it is, why would a normal emblem be made from radioactive and bio- materials? Chapter 405 - Target Lock Down, Chase! Just in case, Meng Chao looked for another conference member and asked for another emblem. Both emblems contained faint radioactive activity and both of them reacted to the bioreagent. However, since Meng Chao had already mastered harvesting, he was able to tell that there were slight differences to the weight of the two emblems. When they created these two emblems, the ratio of the radioactive material and the biomaterial components was different. He thought about it and said, If thats the case, the radioactive activity and pheromones they release will also be different in terms of strength and density. His mind raced, and he soon found the answer. He got one of the emblems from a normal conference member, while the other was from a Project 101 transmigration expert. With that, it was very easy to guess that the soul of the transmigration project had to have the most radioactive material and biomaterials added to his emblem. To the insects, Professor Lu Tianxings emblem would have given off the brightest light and released the densest pheromones. This was the reason behind why the monsters were able to locate the project members and Professor Lu Tianxing! Who was in charge of making these emblems? Meng Chao impatiently asked a few conference members. The group looked at each other. Their faces were full of confusion and they did not know the answer. Big Sis Xiao! Meng Chao was not discouraged. He immediately said, Shes Zhao Feixuans wife, and Zhao Feixuan is one of the twelve committee members of Blue Home. She must know! Just as he expected, when they found Xiao Feixuan, who was about to fall asleep, she managed to give them the answer. They were provided by a friend of Old Zhao. His name is Zhou Tianshui, Xiao Fanghua said. Old Zhao was in charge of the conference affairs this time. He originally wanted to order a batch of name tags and give some USB drives away as a commemorative gift, but Zhou Tianshui said that he has a batch of pretty decent old metal with himOh, he has an old metal recycling business, by the wayand he can use it to create emblems in celebration of Project 101 gaining progressive results. Zhou Tianshui is a firm believer of the Home Party, and he is usually very passionate about the affairs of Blue Home, no matter how big or small they are. Old Zhou didnt find anything strange about it, so he let him handle it. Three days ago, just as he promised, he brought a batch of very beautiful commemorative emblems. Theyre even more beautiful than the Blue Home organization emblems. Old Zhao was very happy and even brought those commemorative emblems for me to see. Thats why I have a deep impression of them. Zhou Tianshui? Meng Chao shut his eyes and tried to recall him for three seconds. Then, an image of a fatty who always smiled and looked like Maitreya Buddha rose up in his mind. He had met Zhou Tianshui a few times during Blue Homes events. The one that left behind the greatest impression was when Zhou Tianshui wore a long robe from Earth and got drunk. He recited a poem that had been passed down since ancient times, but due to carelessness, he tripped on the leg of a table and fell flat on his back, which tore open his long robe, which was a size too small for him already. Everyone snickered because of it. As a person, Zhou Tianshui seemed harmless. He looked a little clumsy and silly. He did not give off the radiance Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, and Zhao Feixuan had. Hence, when Meng Chao started investigating Blue Home, he had subconsciously overlooked Zhou Tianshui. It was only at this moment that he realized that Zhou Tianshui was among the survivors who had been in the armory just now. And the survivors in the armory were the group that had escorted Professor Lu Tianxing. If the mole created the emblems and stuck to Professor Lu Tianxing like a shadow, then Lu Tianxing had to be that mole. There was no one else! We have to go back now! Zhou Tianxing should still be isolated in the medical camp! Meng Chao turned around and ran. That guy sure is audacious. He actually dared to lurk around among the survivors? Lu Siya clicked her tongue. His disguise is pretty perfect. If it werent for someone who has a really keen nose, great intelligence, and unfathomable wisdom, it would have been very hard for anyone to rat him out and catch his tail. So why shouldnt he dare to stay? Meng Chao snorted coldly and said, After all, if the abnormal beasts failed but he was still around, they might be able to launch a second attack. If Blue Homes core was damaged, he would also have a chance to reach greater heights, such as replacing Zhao Feixuan as Blue Homes committee member. He could then turn this lawful organization into a criminal one that will act in extreme ways and not shy away from violence. Like that, he would carry out the abnormal beasts goals to intensify the conflict in Dragon City! As they spoke, they rushed into the isolation area of the medical camp. Where is Zhou Tianshui? Meng Chao looked around but did not see the man. A survivor who was familiar with Meng Chao said, Old Zhous screening results have come out. Hes not infected by the virus or the spores, so hes boarding an ambulance with the other uninfected survivors and is going to be sent to the hospital in the downtown area. Meng Chao cussed and asked, When did he leave? Around two minutes ago? You came right after he left, so you just missed him, the survivor said. Then, well still make it. Meng Chao asked Lu Siya to notify the hospital to immediately stop the ambulance Zhou Tianshui was on. By then, this ambulance should have been at the borders of the battlefield. To prevent stirring up Zhou Tianshuis suspicions, he wanted her to say that they were going to add two other patients who had passed the examination. In the meantime, he brought out a gel spray from his harvesting tool box and sprayed himself from head to toe, especially his hair, underarms, and other places where his body hair was thick. Very soon, the hospital sent a reply and said that the ambulance was waiting for them two streets away. Lu Siya also notified the Vulcan Commandosthe corporate armored squad from Sky Pillar Corporationand the elite investigators from the abnormal beast research department. Meng Chao was afraid of the problem going out of control the longer they waited, so he immediately rushed to the ambulance waiting for them. The ambulance stood alone in the darkness. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and rubbed his face. He adjusted his microexpressions and went up with a smile. The ambulance opened from the back. There were six people who were only injured lightly inside. They were accompanied by a doctor and a nurse. Since the people inside who had escaped the disaster were not injured badly and were tested negative for viruses and spores, everyone had relaxed expressions. When they saw Meng Chao, all of them stood up with their backs bent in the ambulance, because he was a powerful fighter who had turned the tides around and saved their lives. They thanked him profusely and pulled him into the ambulance in a friendly manner. Meng Chao saw Zhou Tianshui curled up at the back of the passenger seat. Upon seeing him, a cunning light quickly shone in Zhou Tianshuis eyes. Immediately after, his fat face morphed into a beaming smile, and he said, Club Leader Meng, I have to thank you for today. If it werent for you showing your might, we might have ended up dead. Youre just a university student, but you managed to become the club leader of the Broken Star Club. I knew it, youre really not an ordinary person! Big Brother Zhou, youre being too polite. Meng Chao partially shut his eyes and watched the situation behind him through the rearview mirror of the ambulance. Lu Siya had brought the Vulcan Commandos and split them into two groups at the end of the street to flank them. Meng Chao bent his back and went forward with a smile. Big Brother Zhou, lets squeeze in together. Honestly, when I heard you recite poems during the Earth poetry appreciation event, I felt as if I saw an old friend. Since we have the chance to talk now, we should. Of course! Zhou Tianshui slapped his thigh as if he was not suspecting anything. He moved his butt and opened up some space. Meng Chao went forward. Just as he was about to sit down, their gazes met, and they saw the sparks that flew from each others eyes. Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. The feeling that danger was impending struck his skull like an ice hammer. Before his conscious mind could even react, he instinctively shouted, Run! But it was too late! Boom! A piercing ball of light exploded in the small ambulance. The impact was like a tsunami that pushed everyone to the window and car door. The windows were all shattered, and the car was torn open from within. In an instant, Meng Chaos vision became stark white. His ears became wet, because the explosion was so strong that blood flowed out of his ears. It was a stun grenade, a non-lethal weapon made specifically to capture monsters live. But against their expectations, when it was developed, they found that it was just too strong. Even if the powerful light and shockwave would not take the monsters life, it would usually cause such a major blast that the monster would suffer a bad concussion and could no longer be tamed or researched. However, Zhou Tianshui had managed to see through their plot and knew that Meng Chao had come to capture him. Without hesitation, he triggered the stun grenade hidden in the dark. The medical staff and the patients with light injuries all coughed up blood and flew out of the ambulance like kites without strings. Meng Chao felt like his brain was a supermarket, which had organized a 50% discount sale for all items for New Years celebration, and everyone was going wild buying things inside. After a long time, he was finally able to send spirit energy into his brain. It cleared his blood vessels and nerves, and he slowly regained his vision. He looked up and found that Zhou Tianshui had jumped out of the ambulance through the shattered windshield. He was currently running madly through the dark street. He might have been plump, but he moved like he was flying. In the blink of an eye, he was already dozens of meters away. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. He could not even be bothered with how dizzy he felt. He had to give chase. He brought out the full strength of the explosive power of a superhuman at the peak of Earth Realm. It was as if there were rocket propellers installed under his feet. With just a few steps, he reduced the distance between them until it was less than ten meters. Whoosh! Whoosh! The chain sabers left his hands. Even though the blades had already been chipped, the chains still managed to wrap themselves around Zhou Tianshuis legs. But against his expectations, Zhou Tianshui managed to easily slip out of the bindings as if he had grease covering his body. He was only slowed by half a beat by the chains. Meng Chao continued to chase after him and threw a punch. With a roar, Demon Subduing Pole charged forward at full strength. Zhou Tianshui let out a piercing screech and spun like a spinning top. Then, with the power from the spin, he threw a punch at Meng Chaos arm. Bang! The two of them clashed. Zhou Tianshui was the boss of a metal recycling company on the surface. Even though he was also a superhuman, his skills were geared toward the refinement and creation of metals, not fighting. In his investigations in the past, Meng Chao had not noticed that he had any astonishing fighting strength, either. But in their fight, Meng Chao did not manage to take Zhou Tianshui down with just one blow. His fleshy arms were like two boneless pythons, which made Meng Chaos Demon Subduing Pole feel as if it was a stone that sank into the ocean. The feeling was plain horrible. Zhou Tianshui used the force from Meng Chaos fists to fly more than ten meters away. His movements were as light as those of a balloon. He sucked in a deep breath in the air. His already swollen body swelled up even more, and from a normal balloon, he turned into a hot air balloon. Splash! When Meng Chao caught up to him again, Zhou Tianshui widened his eyes, and a thick faint green gas shot out of his body! Chapter 406 - Tunnel Under the Tunnel Meng Chao could smell a humid and rotten scent. It was like the swamp gas that came out from deep in primitive forests. Not only was swamp gas poisonous, it was also very easy for it to Whoosh! Zhou Tianshui was like a balloon with a hole in it. As the swamp gas gushed out, his body shrank by nearly one-third its original size. The next second, the swamp gas that gushed out of his body exploded violently. Green flames rose into the air and nearly hid half of the street. All the windows at both sides of the street shattered. Meng Chao was also blown back more than ten meters by the blast. His retina was touched by the burning swamp gas, and it burned and swelled so much that he could not describe it with words. His vision became blurry once more. He rubbed his eyes for a long time and found that the swamp gas had turned into sparks of will-o-the-wisps. They flew everywhere, and Zhou Tianshui was nowhere to be found. Lu Siya finally caught up. You lost him? she asked. Yeah, Meng Chao said. He didnt suspect anything, did he? Lu Siya asked. Trust my acting skills. He definitely thought that he managed to escape with his own abilities. Meng Chao smiled slightly. Lu Siya nodded and sucked in a deep breath. She narrowed her eyes and said, I saw his escape route. Thank goodness for the special tracing chemical I made. It was originally prepared for Gao Ye. I didnt expect that I would use it for this guy. Meng Chao felt thankful. Earlier, he had analyzed things with Lu Siya. Zhou Tianshui was the type of mole that could not possibly be the mastermind who mobilized so many monsters and organized the whole create a ruckus somewhere else to attack the real target far away with a precise ambush. Even if they managed to capture him on the spot, they might not be able to get any crucial information from him. Right then, Professor Lu Tianxings survival remained unknown. The mastermind had yet to show up, so it would be better if they cast a wide net to lure in the fish. They intentionally let Zhou Tianshui go to see whether he would meet up with the mastermind. Hence, when they clashed, Meng Chao had sneakily smeared the tracing chemical on Zhou Tianshui. The special tracing chemical contained powder from Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals as well as adhesive liquid from Demonic Swamp Lizards. Ever since they were hit by the Red Radiance Jade tsunami under Raging Waves and escaped from death by hiding in a Blue Origin Crystals cave, Meng Chao and Lu Siya became really sensitive to these two crystals. No matter what material it was, as long as it had a bit of Red Radiance Jade powder contained in it, they would be able to sense it. And the Demonic Swamp Lizard was a very interesting monster. Its power was not great. It could not even be considered a Nightmarish Beast, but it contained a unique skill to confuse and intimidate enemies. It could secrete dozens of different adhesive liquids and release the scent of Nightmarish Beasts or even Hell Beasts. When it smeared this adhesive liquid over leaves and shrubs, it would disguise its nest into the nest of a fierce beast, so normal monsters would not dare to get close to it. And its personal scent was a fragrance that could not be described with words. Once a human had been trained to detect it, even after it had been diluted ten thousand times, they could still smell it. Meng Chao was a harvester, while Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor, so they were not unfamiliar with the scent of the Demonic Swamp Lizard. After receiving strengthening training from the abnormal beast research department, as long as they placed spirit energy into their nasal mucus, they would be able to get a really good sense of smell and accurately locate the Demonic Swamp Lizards scent. Besides, with their perception toward Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, Meng Chao and Lu Siya, with just Qin Hu maybe being able to match them, would be able to sense the tracing chemical Meng Chao made. It was much more discreet and effective than the normal tracing chemical the abnormal beast research department made. Originally, Meng Chao made the tracing chemical to capture the Ultimate Sandworm. He did not expect that he would use it here out of blind chance. Zhou Tianshui thought that he had escaped. He did not know that his escape route was like a shining path in Meng Chao and Lu Siyas eyes. Well notify the higher-ups and look for more fighters to help, Lu Siya said. No. Notify the higher-ups that they just need to send one person over. Ill go over first, Meng Chao said. I didnt smear a lot of tracing chemicals on him just now. If he flees underground, the tracing chemical is going to disappear and well end up suffering a loss even though were trying to trick the enemy. Ive smeared a lot of tracing chemicals on myself, so I should last for an hour or two. Ill chase after him, and itll make it easier for you to get them all in one swoop. Well be able to get the masterminds as well! Lu Siya wanted to stop him, but after thinking about it, she decided to keep quiet. They had known each other for a long time. Meng Chao was not a person who could be persuaded from his plans with ease. Then be careful. Dont be stupid. Based on the situation right now, the abnormal beasts mastermind might be an Apocalyptic Beast. Even Heaven Realm superhumans couldnt deal with it, so a puny superhuman at the peak of Earth Realm like you wont be able to handle it, Lu Siya said. Ill go to the captain now and mobilize more fighters, including the captains big brother. Once I get Deity Realm Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue over, Ill come find you. Dont worry. I wont die that easily. Meng Chao smiled confidently. In his heart, he added, Before I destroy the apocalypse, I wont die so easily! He tracked down the marks Zhou Tianshui left and chased after him quickly. He went around the corner, and the tracks actually took a ninety degree turn. They appeared on the wall of a building. Then, they disappeared into a window. Clearly, Zhou Tianshui had climbed the building and jumped into the window. If it were not for the tracing fluid, Meng Chao would have chased him down a straight line and would have likely lost him. Meng Chao followed Zhou Tianshuis path and moved through the building. Then, he jumped out of another window. There was an entrance to a subway station right underneath it. Since there was a monster invasion, all the subway stations used by civilians in the city had stopped operating. The only ones that remained in operation were utilized for military routes and transported firepower at rapid speeds. That subway station was the same. When Meng Chao went forward to look, he noticed that the ground lock at the bottom of the metal grails pulled down at the entrance was broken. Someone had broken it, pulled up the metal grails, crawled in, pulled them down, and made it seem as if the subway station was still locked. Its here. Without hesitation, Meng Chao pulled up the metal grails and crawled in. He jumped down the stairs in two steps and went over the turnstile. He arrived in front of the station and noticed that Zhou Tianshuis tracks went straight into the depths of the tunnel. With his guard up, Meng Chao traced the tracks. He walked along the tracks until he was more than ten meters into the tunnel. Then, the tracks turned into a maintenance tunnel on the side. Meng Chao held his breath and gently pushed open the door to the maintenance tunnel. It was dark inside. Even when he stretched his fingers, he could not see anything, so he shut his eyes and used his spirit energy to scan the area. He formed an outline of most of the pipes, cables, and maintenance tools. In the darkness, the spirit flames spread out by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystal powder were a flickering sign. They pointed him straight ahead. Meng Chao went to the end of the maintenance tunnel and pushed away two toolboxes. Someone had dug a hole in the wall behind them. Behind the hole was an air well that went straight down. It was so dark that it looked like it went straight to hell. Meng Chao looked behind him and found that he had already left behind tracks that were ten times brighter than Zhou Tianshuis. Lu Siya should be able to bring dozens of Deity Realm superhumans, hundreds of Heaven Realm superhumans, and one million Red Dragon Army soldiers in time, right? After assuring himself of that, he made up his mind and crawled into the air well. He used both his arms and legs to crawl down. The air well was really long and deep. There seemed to be no end to it. Based on the repairs on the walls, it did not look like it was a hole made by a sandworm. It seemed to have been carefully made by humans. In the end, he finally reached the end of the air well and went into a horizontal, ventilated duct. Beyond it was yet another collapsed tunnel with all sorts of twisted tracks. This tunnel was even darker than the maintenance tunnel above him. He felt like he was thousands of meters under the ocean. Meng Chao used his spirit energy to scan the area and noticed a torn up train buried under the collapsed stones not far away from him. He went up to investigate and found out that the train was a model from more than half a century ago. It was a design used on Earth. By the looks of it, this tunnel was a subway that existed on Earth. When Dragon City transmigrated, it transmigrated alongside it. But since it was at the borders of the transmigrated area, the space was distorted. The tunnel collapsed, and it was then abandoned as well as forgotten. To the pests who were skilled in underground activity, it was the best secret tunnel. Meng Chao crawled into the cracks between the collapsed stones and jumped into the abandoned trains head. He moved through the wagons and found a lot of skeletons in the seats. At the moment the transmigration happened, the subway was still in operation. Many of the passengers were in the wagons, and without knowing anything, they transmigrated to the Other World. Before they could react, space distorted, and the tunnel collapsed, so they died in the depths of the ground. Transmigration was definitely not something fun. While walking forward, due to carelessness, Meng Chao crushed a few bones and light snaps echoed in the area. Meng Chao sighed in his heart when nothing happened. Then, he became even more careful than before as he bypassed the skeletons of his kin from half a century ago. Suddenly, he went still in the middle of the second-to-last carriage. Zhou Tianshuis tracks had disappeared. There had always been a faint trail up ahead until that moment. Even though the scent was getting fainter, it was not to the point where it would disappear in an instant. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked around him warily. Suddenly, the faint sound of bones snapping came from behind him. Crack. Without hesitation, he executed a Scorpion Swings Its Tail and hit something that felt like leather. That thing fell, but it did not even release a grunt before it charged at him with a momentum ten times fiercer than before. It was Zhou Tianshui? They were in a narrow carriage, so he could not use his weapons. If they were to fight, they had to engage in melee combat. Meng Chao executed a shoulder throw and pinned the other person to the floor. But even though he had already caught the mans hands and legs, a powerful gust of wind suddenly came from behind him. Thud! Meng Chaos spine was hit, and he flew away. When he turned around and looked, he saw a human-shaped monster. It had Zhou Tianshuis face, but its face, chin, limbs, and body were covered in bronze scales. The limbs were covered in sharp bone spikes while the fingers had turned into sharp claws. And on its back was a tail covered in scales. It looked like a morning star. Chapter 407 - Cut of All Means of Escape The monster stuck out its forked tongue. There was also a membrane layer outside its eyeball. Through the membrane, Meng Chao could see that it looked especially thirsty for blood. Whoosh! The monster spread its claws and pounced on the spot where Meng Chao had been standing just then. Its claws easily tore through the floor. It then lifted it and crushed it. Meng Chao seized the chance to strike the monsters shoulder. Sparks flew out, and the crack-covered Surging Lightning finally shattered. Only the hilt remained in his hands. What sturdy scales! Meng Chao clicked his tongue. After Zhou Tianshui transformed, his scales were so sturdy that they were comparable to those of a Hell Beast. Whoosh! Zhou Tianshui did not care about the wound on its shoulder. It swung its tail, and the morning star went straight to Meng Chaos face. He snorted coldly. Now that the chains were without the blades, they wrapped themselves around Meng Chaos swollen right arm. Spirit energy activated the runic symbols, and it was as if his right arm had been fitted with an indestructible spirit energy boxing glove. He lowered his body so that the tail would only graze his head. Then, he executed a powerful Demon Subduing pole with his right fist. Explosive power shot forward, and all of it went into Zhou Tianshuis abdomen. The punch threw it eight meters away, and it coughed up blood. But it did not lose its fighting strength. After three seconds, it cradled its stomach and stood up while staggering. Even though its mouth was covered in blood, a crazed smile bloomed on its face, and it became even more monstrous and ugly. Youre that durable? Meng Chaos pupils shrank. The original Zhou Tianshui wouldnt have been able to get such a strong body if he cultivated based on the normal path. So, this is the reason behind why you betrayed your kin and willingly became the abnormal beasts lapdog? To obtain greater power? Heh, you dont understand at all. Zhou Tianshui laughed strangely. Even though he was beginning to resemble a Giant Lizard standing up, he still retained his ability to speak. It was just that his voice was hoarse, and it sounded like claws scratching against glass. It was piercing to the ears. Monsters are just tools. Were the ones controlling them, not the other way round. He used his forked tongue to pick at the blood at the corner of his mouth. Then, he laughed hideously and said, So, I didnt betray my kin nor have I become the monsters lapdog. All that Im doing is for the sake of Dragon Citys future! For Dragon Citys future? Meng Chao could not help but laugh. For Dragon City, you were willing to lead monsters into attacking Noble Descent Hotel and sacrificing millions of innocents and killing all transmigration experts. If you arent mind controlled by abnormal beasts, do all your actions make sense to you? The transmigration experts must die, Project 101 must come to a halt, and the Home Party must be destroyed! Zhou Tianshuis gaze turned increasingly frenzied. It seemed like he was stuck in a circular logic. You dont understand. Its impossible for us to return to Earth, and its impossible for us to clear the tunnel between Earth and the Other World. Even if we cleared it, itd be useless. No one will help us. Dragon Citizens can only rely on ourselves! Dragon City has a limited amount of resources. We have to stake everything we have to expand outwards to have a future. Trying to defend the city will just lead to us dying in captivity! I understand now. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. So, youre not a frenzied Home Party member. Youre a complete Colonization Party member. Thats right. The Home Party is filled with cowards who are afraid of death. They want to build a tall wall and hide behind it until they breathe their last breath. Even if they manage to live like dying creatures for a few more decades or for more than a hundred years, there will come a day when we will be discovered by existences even more terrifying than monsters. At that time, since Dragon Citizen would have placed all its hopes on the walls and transmigration technology, we will surely die! Zhou Tianshui growled. We must move forward with everything we have and pour all our resources into conquering the Other World. Then, in the process, we will get stronger continuously. While we win, we will get more resources, and in the end, we will have a greater victory. This is the only path for Dragon City, and it is the only future that is bright for us! Meng Chao felt his heart freeze. He believed in what Zhou Tianshui said when he mentioned that there were existences even more terrifying than monsters in the Other World. By the looks of it, he was not the only one who was in control of the precious information about beyond Monster Mountain Range. There were plenty of powerful people in Dragon City, and they had a relatively clear understanding of the terrors of the Other World. Unfortunately, they could not predict the future. Even if they knew that there were plenty of stronger Other World civilizations beyond Monster Mountain Range, they would think that the only solution was to expand madly so that they could fight and get resources to fight even more. Just as Meng Chao expected, Zhou Tianshui became even more excited as he spoke. It seemed like the ideals of the Colonization Party were already a brand that was embedded deeply in his brain. There is only one path to a bright future, and that is to win. All the people in Dragon City and all the resources must be used for expansion. He extended two claws and screeched, But all the Dragon Citizens have to be united for this. Yet when we wanted to expand outward, the Home Party jumped up and held everyone back. Do you know how much resources the Survival Committee and the other businesses have already poured into controllable transmigration? Those resources could have been used to make crystal fighting vehicles, armored airships, and superhuman fighting squads armed to the teeth. They could have become the fuel that would help the peerless superhumans reach new heights and become the capital for our colonization war! But now, its all up in smoke! Still, the Home Party isnt satisfied. They have this fantastic dream of upgrading the defense system of all the residential areas in the city, and they want to pour in an astronomical amount of money and resources into this. Its all so that they can save a few more useless normal peoples lives! This is an incredibly brutal era where we suffer from a severe lack of resources. Right now, mercy and waste are huge crimes. The normal people are like ants and do not contribute to Dragon City at all. Theres no need for us to put so many resources into saving them. If we are shortsighted and kind and pour more resources into transmigration technology and normal people while cutting the resources for expansion and the superhumans, there will come a day when our enemies will march forward with an army to our borders. All the Dragon Citizens will die without a grave then, regardless of whether theyre superhumans or normal people! The Home Party isnt willing to give up and is becoming better at bewitching people. Many greedy normal people are starting to believe their words, and the resources in Dragon City are going to be further divided for both sides. Conflicts between different strategies to develop the city will rise, and well end up in an undecided state that will lead to us losing. With that being the case, there is only one solution. I have to strike at the root. I need to kill all the transmigration experts so that Project 101 will be crippled. This is the only way that I can destroy the Home Partys impractical dream of returning to Earth and make them admit to the cruel reality. Then, we will gather all the resources together, cut off all our means of escape, and win this war of survival! Meng Chao had to admit that Zhou Tianshui was making a lot of sense. In any case, based on his previous life, Project 101 had ended up with nothing and wasted an astronomical amount of resources. But in the end, forget about going back to Earth, they did not even have a way to transmigrate back to Pluto! If Project 101 had not existed in the first place and the resources were not poured into the development of controllable transmigration but into the cultivation of superhumans and the building of the Red Dragon Army, would Dragon Citys fighting strength have become greater? Would they have had a better chance at winning the war and conquering the Other World? Meng Chao did not know. Speaking of which, was Zhou Tianshui doing this because its impossible to develop transmigration technology, so to prevent the waste of resources, he must get rid of all transmigration experts or because the development of transmigration technology will be crippled if all transmigration experts are killed? It was a mess. Hence, Meng Chao could only listen to his heart. He sized up Zhou Tianshui seriously. If the words earlier had been spoken by a girl who was prettier and purer than Lu Siya and she had a pair of watery, sincere eyes, there might have been a 1% chance of Meng Chao being persuaded. But since Zhou Tianshui had turned into a humanoid lizard who could spit out swamp gas Meng Chao could hear his own heart telling him Let him just ramble on. What sort of nonsense is that? How could it represent Dragon Citys future? Thats right, youre too ugly! Meng Chao bound the two chains around his arms and took a huge step forward. He then threw two punches, delivering two powerful Demon Subduing Poles. They had two times the power, and it felt twice as good! Wha Zhou Tianshui looked like he wanted to say Me being ugly has nothing to do with the ideals of the Colonization Party! But he could not say a single word. After he transformed, his scales were as tough as nails, and he could withstand a full-powered blow from Demon Subduing Pole. However, Meng Chao practiced the Ultimate Style and had reached the peak of Earth Realm. He was best at executing a dense wave of chain attacks, so he would not just deliver a single Demon Subduing Pole! Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Meng Chao swung both arms that were like cannons that kept on firing cannonballs. Spirit flames surged, and they even caused the chains surrounding his arms to burn red. The offensive runes on the chains also shone with a piercing light and released loud screeches. Every time he struck, it would feel like he was pressing a grenade against Zhou Tianshuis chest, which would then explode. In the beginning, Zhou Tianshui could rely on the advantage of his scales to ward off the attacks. Its tail even swung to counterattack. But soon, as Meng Chao continued sending more than five punches every second, Zhou Tinashuis arms, shoulders, chest, abdomen, and sturdy scales started cracking. Some of the scales were even sent flying. Besides, since Meng Chaos arms were bound by chains, they were a blunt type heavy weapon. Even if he could not destroy the scales with one punch, the force from them would still ram into Zhou Tianshuis organs. Zhou Tianshui felt that there was aNo, there were one hundred sphere-shaped lightning balls rampaging between his thorax and abdomen. He lost his ability to think. He could not even breathe. All he had was one thought, Why is it that even after fighting fiercely for a whole night, Meng Chao is still able to deliver so many powerful punches? Just who is the real monster here?! Chapter 408 - This is the True Supernatural Entity In just a short minute, Meng Chao threw three hundred punches. The destructive force of those three hundred punches made it seem like they were really demon subduing poles. The blows were so strong that Zhou Tianshuis joints twisted in the opposite direction and looked distorted. The scale-covered chest sank in, and white, broken bones jutted out from the gaps between the scales under his ribs. In the end, Zhou Tianshui broke down mentally. When it swung its tail, it broke off and went charging toward Meng Chao. This was not an attack, but an escape skill similar to how geckos broke off their tails to flee for their lives. Meng Chao slapped the broken tail away only to notice that Zhou Tianshui had already scurried off to the end of the abandoned train. With a growl, he moved like lightning. His chain-bound arms started making creaking noises because of his swelled up muscles. His punches flew forward like cannons that had been accumulating power for a long time and rammed heavily into Zhou Tianshuis back. Zhou Tianshui could not even scream in pain. It flew forward like an out-of-control kite and smashed into the end of the train, creating a hole. Then, his body flew another ten meters forward before landing between the cold tracks like a lump of scattered mud. Meng Chao intersected his arms and slammed them together fiercely, creating a lot of sparks. With the faint light from the sparks, he saw where Zhou Tianshui was and jumped out of the abandoned train. But by that time, Zhou Tianshui was already gone. It seemed like the lizard man had crawled under something. Meng Chao blinked. It was dark ahead of him, and there was a faint bad presence. In an instant, all his pores opened up, and he felt as if someone had stabbed into his spine like an ice hammer. He quickly activated his spirit energy to scan the area and noticed a huge object that occupied practically the entire abandoned tunnel ahead of him. Meng Chao could only see the huge mouth clearly. Rows of teeth filled its entire mouth, and they were even sharper than those of the Ultimate Sandworm. Above the gaping mouth were dozens of green eyes. Aside from hunger and killing intent, they would occasionally shine with shreds of humanity. Gao Ye? Meng Chaos pupils shrank to the size of two dots. He was right. The Ultimate Sandworm that destroyed the underwater tunnel was just Gao Yes copy. Its goal was to create a fake attack and shift the abnormal beast research departments attention. The monster in front of him was the real Gao Ye. It was also Earthquake of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities! This was the creature that cleared the tunnel from outside the city into the northwestern part of the city. It was how the abnormal beasts could instantly transport so many pests beneath Noble Descent Hotel. Since Gao Ye appeared here, that meant that the abnormal beasts mastermind was definitely around as well. When Meng Chaos guesses were verified one by one, complicated feelings rose in his heart. The good news was that he released a unique scent, radiation, and pheromones, so Lu Siya, the Deity Realm superhumans, and the army would soon arrive. The bad news was that he did not know how soon was soon. The Gao Ye in front of him did not seem to be very patient. I must think of a way to stall for time, Meng Chao told himself in secret. He put on a megawatt smile and tried his best to speak in a gentle and friendly tone, G-Gao Ye, hello. We meet again. Do you remember me? Im Little Meng from Agricultural University. Im the one you often contacted through emails. Didnt you always like to talk about your ideals? Honestly, the consciousness transferring technology you created is really amazing. Its an era-breaking breakthrough. It will help a lot of people gain supernatural powers through another method. Look at your current self. You look so mighty, big, and full of manliness. Your mouth is just a little too big. But youre a man, so if you have a big mouth, you can eat loads, so its pretty good. When I see how domineering you are, even I am a little tempted. Its a coincidence, Spirit Creation Creatures and Superstar has now merged, so were family. Why dont we sit down and talk about the details of the consciousness transferring technology or your thoughts on creating Giant Sandworms? Gao Ye, who was larger than the train carriages, thought about what he said for three seconds. Then, his fangs started spinning rapidly, and the creature pounced on Meng Chao. Dont be so eager! Meng Chao really wanted to cry. When he faced Gao Yes gaping mouth, he could only turn tail and run. He jumped into the train again. But since the train had been underground for more than half a century, the carriages and its floors had corroded so much that they were really brittle. Just then, the metal fatigue of the train had reached its limit due to the shock from Meng Chaos chain attacks. He actually created a hole in the floor when he jumped in, and his leg sank into it. Are you trying to kill me or what?! Meng Chao groaned in his heart. When he turned his head around to look, he unhesitatingly ripped apart half of the carriage. Even if he managed to pull his leg out, he might not be able to escape from Gao Yes mouth. Bastard, if youre not willing to talk with our mouths, then well talk with our fists! Meng Chao burned with rage. Once he pulled his right leg out, he saw that half of the carriage had already ended up in Gao Yes mouth, so he decided to stop running and jumped into Gao Yes throat. He wanted to use the same method and crawl into Gao Yes stomach to throw its stomach into chaos with the method he used to kill the clone in the underwater tunnel. Even though this time he did not have a RG-6 with an eight gun mount nor the Type 45 AA machine gun, his fists were bound by chains, and they were unstoppable cannons! But against his expectations, Gao Yes fighting strength was much greater than that of the clone. Before Meng Chao could climb into his stomach, Gao Yes throat cavity had already shrunk. Its fangs were like nails on a floor that was rapidly closing in, and they went straight to Meng Chao. Gao Ye also expanded and contracted the muscles in its throat, making them act like an iron wall that completely locked down the throat cavity. Meng Chao was in a predicament. He could only raise his arms up high and use his chains to hold against Gao Yes teeth. He felt like a giant trying to push heaven away from earth. But this heaven was still rapidly closing onto him. If he wavered just a little, he would be squashed into a pulp by this heaven. Crack! Crack! Crack! Gao Ye wanted to spin his teeth, but they were held in place by Meng Chaos chains. The man and the sandworm used a very strange posture to engage each other in a contest of strength. Cracking sounds came out nonstop from between the fangs and chains, but no one knew whether it was the teeth that were shattering or the chains cracking. Meng Chaos face was flushed red. Beads of blood seeped out of his pores. He looked like he was situated thousands of meters under the ocean and was facing the pressure from thousands of elephants stomping on him. Not a single bone in his body was not screaming. But he could not let go. If he did, Gao Ye would spin his teeth rapidly, and they would act like a meat grinder that would turn him into dumpling filling. At that moment, Gao Ye opened up his throat again. Meng Chao could sense a great threat accumulating at the depths of the creatures throat. However, he could not move nor run anywhere. He could only watch Gao Yes throat as it opened up to release soundless roars. In an instant, Meng Chao felt all of his nerves, blood vessels, spirit meridians, and all the cells that formed his body start vibrating rapidly. His organs felt like they were boiling, burning, and being crushed. A tornado that seemed like it came from hell started howling in his ears. It was as if there were countless female demons crawling into his ears and stabbing his eardrums. Is this some kind of soundwave or ultrasound attack? Meng Chao had seen similar equipment on some large tunnel boring machines. When they dug tunnels or mines, they would sometimes run into really sturdy rocks that could harm the drill and the machine. Then, they would look for the frequency that would allow them to resonate with the stone. They would set it up then and make a machine release a unique infrasound or ultrasound. Then, the stone would vibrate at high frequency from within and would shatter soundlessly. This was the principle behind using ultrasound stone shattering machines. In the past, it was a function unique to runic symbol machines. But Spirit Creation Creatures was ambitious. They wanted to use genetic modifications to make Giant Sandworms have similar functions. This was one of the projects Gao Ye had been pushing forward. However, he used the consciousness transferring technology to turn into the Ultimate Sandworm and fled, so he did not finish it. Meng Chao did not expect that after not meeting for half a year, Gao Ye would return with mighty strength and such a terrifying new ability! Even if Meng Chao had already turned his body as tough as nails, he could not resist the ultrasound that could shatter even diamonds, and it was coming at him at such a close distance! It was practically hitting his head! An increasing number of cracks showed up on the chains binding his arms. Each of the runic symbols on the chains started screeching. In the end Bang! Bang! The two chains shattered one after another. Gao Yes mouth fell shut like gates covered in fangs. Meng Chao coughed up blood. He felt his vision turn dark as if a wall had collapsed on him. Then, he knew nothing else. When he opened his eyes again, he noticed that heaven and earth had turned upside down. No, he was the one hanging upside down in the depths of an abandoned bus stop. He did not know how long he had been hanging there. In any case, all his blood had surged to his head, and it came gushing out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. It dripped on the floor. Meng Chao bit the tip of his tongue and used pain to clear his head. He looked up with great difficulty and noticed that he was wrapped up into a giant cocoon that seemed like a hornets nest but also like spiderwebs. Only his head was exposed outside. There were a lot of semi-transparent bugs that looked like spiders working hard on the cocoon. They crawled around and spat out spiderwebs that were even stronger than macromolecular steel wires. They wrapped those spiderwebs repeatedly around the cocoon. Meng Chao tried to move his body to test its strength, and all his bones, muscles, and even organs flared up in sharp pain. It hurt so much that he could not help but grunt. That damn destructive ultrasound. I wonder how many fine wounds it left in my body. He felt like his body was a porcelain vase that had been run over by a roller before it was glued back messily with a glue stick. He felt really brittle right then. Forget about the high-intensity spiderwebs, he might not even be able to break normal spiderwebs now. Thank goodness he had Kindling. He could use contribution points to heal his worst injuries. And even more fortunately, he had wolfed down compressed nutritional fluid that could last a week for special forces military squad. It was the perfect fuel for Kindling! The other party must not have guessed that I can heal instantly despite such grave injuries and return to the peak of my condition. This is the greatest mistake it made. Come out now, mastermind, our game hasnt ended yet! Chapter 409 - The Mastermind Shows Up! Meng Chao thought quickly and focused his attention on Kindling. He tossed nearly seventy thousand contribution points into the system to cast three Middle Stage Healing Skills on himself. The fine hidden injuries from the destructive ultrasound were all healed as the golden light circulated in him. The dozens of compressed nutritional fluid he wolfed down were all digested too. He tried moving his fingers again, and his muscles tensed up. The pain had already reduced to the point that he could endure it. It even stimulated his nerve endings slightly so that he could enter a relatively excited state, which was good for fighting. Meng Chao quirked his eyebrows. Thats strange. I was badly beaten up by Gao Ye, so why do I feel like my fighting strength has increased from moments ago. In fact, it feels like Im getting more comfortable with the more Im hit. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he soon understood what had happened. Training was really just using heavy weights and working ones muscles with multiple sets to push the body past its limit. The process would tear their muscles, and when they healed, they would usually grow excessively, so the muscles would swell and their strength would increase. Cultivation worked under the same principle. Every time the nerves and spirit meridians were torn, if they healed, they would usually be stronger than before, and the runoff volume would also be greater. It could then accommodate more information from the nerves and more spirit energy flowing through them. This was the reason behind why so many superhumans were able to reach breakthroughs during battle and why they became stronger as they fought. Of course, not all superhumans had Meng Chaos super regenerative powers. It was fine for the nerves and muscles, but to most superhumans, if their spirit meridians were crushed, it was difficult for them to heal within their lifetime. Hence, only monsters like Meng Chao could improve drastically by leaps and bounds while they were hit. Gao Yes ultrasound attack did not just crush my body. It also crushed the wall blocking me from Heaven Realm. I suppose its a blessing in disguise. Meng Chao could sense that the distance to Heaven Realm was getting shorter. He felt that he only needed a turning point to understand maglev, and he would be able to soar in the sky. He swung his fist in his heart and looked around. There were more than ten humans hanging upside down at the sides of the tunnel in the abandoned train station. They were all wrapped up tightly in huge cocoons. The largest cocoon was twice the size of that around Meng Chao. There were also countless semi-transparent spiders crawling all over it. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and sized up the human who received this special treatment. Even though the mans face was covered in bruises and blood, Meng Chao was still able to identify him. It was the leading transmigration expert in Dragon City and the person in charge of Project 101, Professor Lu Tianxing! Beside Professor Lu was someone Meng Chao was familiar withZhao Feixuan. Even though aside from Meng Chao, all of the hostages hanging upside down had their eyes shut and were unconscious, their vitality magnetic fields were still surging faintly. There was also faint breathing coming from their noses. Clearly, they were not dead yet. Thank goodness the key person from the project is not dead yet. As long as he isnt dead, we have hope. Meng Chao sighed in relief. But when he observed the area and saw the numerous pests everywhere in the abandoned train station, he tensed again. There were too many insect-type monsters in the train station. Besides, most of them were superbeasts like the Golden Scythe. There was practically no normal monster around. They were basically all elite commandos among monsters. By the looks of it, the enemy did not intend to retreat with normal monsters. It made sense. Cannon fodder could be found all over the place. If they were left behind, they could misdirect the humans, who would look for them, and make them waste their ammunition. There was no need for the enemy to take them back. Meng Chao looked into the distance. Gao Ye was lying on the tracks at the foot of the platform. He was twice as large as the clone in the underwater tunnel and five times more terrifying. The oppressive presence he released also caused Meng Chao to feel suffocated, even though he was dozens of meters away. Gao Ye was ten times more domineering than the clone. This aura befitted a Supernatural Entity from the legends One of them is a Supernatural Entity, while the other is the mastermind, and they have so many superbeasts around. If I got rid of all of them here, I could cover all the losses we suffered tonight, and wed even profit from it, Meng Chao mumbled in his heart. Unfortunately, the trarcing fluid on my body is very diluted now. I probably lost it while in Gao Yes mouth. I wonder whether Big Sis Ya will be able to trace the scent, radiation, and pheromones to find this place. No, I cant just wait for Big Sis Ya to save my life. I have to do something! Meng Chaos mind raced as he analyzed the situation. First of all, why didnt the enemy kill him straightaway? Thats right. Im the representative of Dragon Citys Golden Era and have miraculously risen to power over the past year. I have also stopped the monsters scheme repeatedly. Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, the White Spirit, and the Noble Descent Hotel ambush battle were all related to him. Killing him straightaway would be a waste. They would either interrogate him and analyze his brain to get his secrets before eating him or they would brainwash, mind control, or bewitch him so that he would turn into the next Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, or Zhou Tianshui so that he would subconsciously or consciously become the abnormal beasts weapon. That had to be the case. Then, he should have the chance to carry out the strategy of stalling for time. Even though he was currently trapped, he had two major advantages. First, the other party did not know that he could instantly heal himself and return to the peak of his condition. If it were any other superhuman besides Meng Chao, after they fought for an entire night, were covered in wounds, drained of their last energy reserve, and attacked at a close distance by destructive ultrasound, even without having spider threads forming a cocoon around them, they would not be able to summon strength in any of their organs. The abnormal beasts had to be thinking that they captured a hostage who had lost his fighting power. But they werent aware that there was a monster that was even stranger than they were in front of them. Second, Lu Siya might bring powerful fighters to him at any moment. Did he have a third advantage? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and observed Gao Ye. Once Gao Ye turned into Earthquake, he naturally did not have a face, so Meng Chao could not read his emotions. But he still felt that instead of saying that he was resting, it would be better to say that he was daydreaming. A thought rose in his mind, and Meng Chao recalled the words Gao Ye and Zhou Tianshui said, and he found a slight difference between them. Gao Ye had obtained his supernatural powers for normal power, and that was also why he developed the consciousness transferring technology. He hoped that he could make the powerless normal humans as strong as monsters. But Zhou Tianshui was an extreme Colonization Party member. He believed that most of the resources should be given to superhumans and war machines. For the future of Dragon City, the benefits of normal people had to be cast aside. The differences in their ideals meant that they should be enemies. Yet they had willingly become the weapons of abnormal beasts. Perhaps one of them or both of them were not that willing to work together. Their thoughts were just used by the abnormal beast controlling them. In what sort of mental state is the current Gao Ye? Is he still capable of thought, has a consciousness, and a sense of self? When he helped the abnormal beasts attack Noble Descent Hotel, he hurt a lot of normal people. Was it out of his own will or was he controlled directly by the abnormal beast, just like the other insect-type monsters? Is his spirit able to recognize and acknowledge this control, or is he fighting back and resisting it? Meng Chao thought about it carefully and decided that he could still save Gao Ye. The reason for that was very simple. Based on Gao Yes current form and might, he was already very close to the Earthquake from his previous life. But based on what Meng Chao remembered, the Supernatural Entity Earthquake would only start causing trouble under Dragon City two to three years later. Only then would it bring massive destruction. The question then was: Why didnt the monster civilization from his previous life bring Earthquake into the battlefield two years earlier than its official appearance? It had to be known that in his previous life, due to the major defeat in the northern offense, Dragon City had a shortage of resources and was at its weakest right then. If Earthquake was brought into the battle, the abnormal beats might have been able to destroy them while they were still weak. This was an obvious strategy, and Meng Chao did not believe that the abnormal beast would not have thought about it. Since Earthquake was not brought into the battlefield in his previous life, the only reason behind it could be that it had not been fully modified yet. The Earthquake in front of him was already very close to its complete form based on its appearance and fighting power. From its ability to secretly transport a large number of monsters into the underground of Dragon City, its fighting efficiency had to be pretty decent. The body has already been fully modified. Then, there is only one answer behind why it isnt brought into the battle. His mind has not been fully modified yet. His current self is still the human Gao Ye, not the Supernatural Entity, Earthquake The abnormal beasts in my previous life used two or so years to repeatedly bewitch him and influence him before they were able to completely strip him of his humanity and make him fall into the pits of hell as well as turn into a monster. The abnormal beasts now were forced by the situation and sped up their process of bewitching Gao Ye. They even used a really simple but crude method to forcefully brainwash him so that he would turn into a pure killing machine. But when it comes to brainwashing, youll be able to get better results if you influence your target slowly and gently. If you forcefully brainwash someone with a simple and crude method, you might be able to get some results for a period of time, but the target will definitely fight back and lash out against you. Perhaps this is the crucial key that will decide whether we will win or lose this battle! While Meng Chao was thinking, rustling sounds suddenly came from the tunnel. All the insects in the abandoned train station brought their mandibles up and stood up like humans. Even Gao Ye snapped out of his dazed state. The dozens of eyes above his throat cavity shone with a murky green light. A piercing screech struck Meng Chaos brain. His mental strength index was like a boat in a raging ocean. Sometimes, he would rise to the top of the waves, and sometimes, he would be sent pummeling into the depths of the ocean. Wh-What powerful mental power! It hasnt even showed up and is not targeting me with a mind attack, but the mental ripples it releases subconsciously already stirred up such a terrifying mental storm! Meng Chao marveled at it in his heart. By the looks of it, the abnormal beasts mastermind was about to appear! Just as he expected, dozens of high-grade insect-type monsters crawled out of the tunnel as the vanguard to open the path. They looked monstrous and had powerful presences. They were all Grade Three Nightmarish Beasts known as Kings of Nightmares. They could even be as strong as Hell Beasts that were on the same level as Heaven Realm elites. Their appearance caused the Grade One and Grade Two Nightmarish Beasts to retreat in a tide. They respectfully opened up a path. Then, a tentacle that could stretch at will and was really flexible shot out of the tunnel to surround the pipe above the abandoned platform. The tentacle shrank and pulled out from the darkness a monster that would only appear at the deepest pits of a persons nightmare. Chapter 410 - Third Supernatural Entity, Demonic Abyss Eye! At first glance, it was like a much larger Demonic Air Ripping Eye. It was also a huge eyeball with tentacles all over its body. But there was a layer of really sturdy muscles covering the eye. The muscles were beneath a thin membrane covered in wrinkles. It caused it to turn from a huge eyeball into an amalgamation of a brain and a heart. It relied on dozens of stretchable tentacles to wrap around the objects in front of it to drag its body forward. Even though its ball-shaped body was a little swollen, it was not slow at all. When it arrived at the center of the abandoned train station, it extended more than ten tentacles to the area around it and dragged its body into the air. Its body released a bewitching presence and a light that would suck a persons soul into it. All the insects in the area kowtowed and worshiped it, while Meng Chao felt chills all over his body. He trembled, even though it was not cold. Demonic Abyss Eye! A fearsome name rose in Meng Chaos mind. This was one of the names of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities from his previous life. Back then, Meng Chao had only conducted limited research toward the Supernatural Entities. He had only gone online to search for some information when his familys fate was tied together with Qin Hu and the White Spirit. Demonic Abyss Eye was one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. It was said to be the ultimate evolved form of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, the superbeasts who were skilled with mind attacks. It had also absorbed a lot of abilities from other monsters who were skilled in mind control, like the Brain-rotting Insect, so it was a specialist in mind control and bewitching people. It was even better at it than the White Spirit, who was a nine-tailed Illusion Wolf. The creature in front of Meng Chao had a strange shape and bizarre bones. It was most likely the Demonic Abyss Eye. Just as he expected, once he made that speculation, Kindling jumped at the corner of his eyes, and a notification popped up. [Progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities increased by 3%. Current progress: 25%.] Right after this guy appeared, I gained 3% progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities. Its indeed the Demonic Abyss Eye! Meng Chaos mind raced, and he quickly recalled the information he had read in his previous life. The Demonic Abyss Eye had a really unique mental technique. It could infinitely magnify the thoughts lurking in the deepest parts of the human mind. Usually, monsters that were skilled in mind control and mind attacks would use fear to break down a humans mental defenses. They would also hypnotize or create illusions so that the human would get lost in a nightmare and would not be able to get out of it. There were also parasites like Brain-rotting Insects that could attach to the human body or crawl inside. They would then stimulate hormone secretion and physically change or destroy a humans brain. They could also use other methods. Such simple and crude methods had their limitations and weaknesses. If the monsters created illusions, they could confuse people for a time, but when the illusions continuously violated the laws of physics, humans would easily see through them. If the monsters tried to use fear to destroy peoples mental defenses, the humans could fight back with exciting war songs and the determination to stand together against the common enemy. They could also work together so their brain waves would bounce back and hurt the monsters. Hypnosis and brainwashing required parasites to control the human brain by attaching themselves to it physically. Then, they could make humans turn into their own tools, but those who were hypnotized would either be muddle-headed or change drastically. They would turn into something like walking corpses that could only carry out a destructive mission once. They would definitely not be able to carry out missions for a long time or go out onto complicated undercover missions. The Demonic Abyss Eyes methods were much better than such low-class tricks. Each human had all sorts of thoughts in their minds. When they passed by the bank, they might imagine themselves being able to teleport into the vault and getting a large batch of high-purity crystals. Then, they would flee without anyone noticing them. When they saw people who were really charming, they would also be filled with all sorts of thoughts and want to have some really amazing time with them in bed. When they were engaged in a conflict with someone else and got really angry, they would even think about killing them. Even the kindest person would not be able to avoid having the most evil thoughts in his or her mind. However, a normal person possessed logic and knew morals, laws, and all sorts of societal customs that limited their actions. When they passed by a really charming person on the streets, they might have all sorts of thoughts in their minds. They might even consider marrying that person, but once they went to the next street, they would forget about the person and the family. That was how it was for normal people. At the end of the day, thinking such thoughts was not a crime. But the Demonic Abyss Eyes technique was to look for the thoughts lurking in the deepest depths of the human mind and activating them. Then, it would turn those thoughts into a brand that could not be destroyed. The people who had the mental brands would gradually be unable to forget about certain evil and dark thoughts. They would then repeatedly strengthen those thoughts and become even more extreme. In the end, they would walk down the path of crime. Since those thoughts were born in their own minds, no human would think that they were brainwashed. They would retain their original minds, personalities, and memories, and they would be no different from their past selves when they worked, lived, cultivated, and handled their relationships. However, the dark thoughts would repeat themselves like viruses. They would infect the person through and through. In the end, they would occupy their entire soul, and when the Demonic Abyss Eye needed them, those thoughts would erupt forth! I see. I understand it completely now. Lin Chuans transformation wasnt completely due to the White Spirit. After all, the White Spirit had just been born at that time. Its abilities were still very weak. It could only communicate with the human soul and create some illusions. Similarly, Gao Ye and Zhou Tianshui were both bewitched by the Demonic Abyss Eye. Certain thoughts deep in their hearts were infinitely magnified, and they ended up as puppets for abnormal beasts! Honestly, Lin Chuan and Gao Yes thoughts were not wrong. Ever since the appearance of superhumans and their nonstop growth, a powerful social stratum that stood above normal people and possessed special privileges appeared. At the same time they defended Dragon City, they continuously expanded the power of their families and businesses. The solidification of the social stratum and the narrowing of the promotion channel showed up, and it was naturally not a good thing for Dragon Citys future. Lin Chuan hoped that more resources would be given to the education of normal people so that the schools where they studied would have the facilities the descendants of superhumans enjoyed in private schools. They should also get better teachers, high-calorie nutritional meals, and other cultivation resources. That way, the descendants of normal people would have another path. They would have hope and a chance to compete fairly. The future Dragon City would then be more harmonious. Gao Ye saw that balance was gradually disappearing when the superhumans were getting stronger nonstop. He was worried that the superhumans would be corrupted, change, and fall from grace in the future. They would no longer care about the survival of normal people. They might even turn around and oppress normal people. That was why he wanted for normal people to have a way to keep superhumans in check and use the power of monsters to contribute to Dragon City and human civilization. In truth, even Zhou Tianshuis ideals made sense. They needed to tighten their belts and give most of the resources to expand their territory. As long as they made the pie bigger, their internal problems would naturally be solved. Compared to the tempting pie, temporarily tightening their belts was nothing! There was nothing wrong with the three ideals. Meng Chao felt that even if there were some problems with the details, they were not major. They could be brought to the table and discussed normally. After all, the truth would become clearer the more it was debated. Perhaps after it was intensely discussed, all sorts of ideals would fuse together, and they would come up with something that would be the bright path that Dragon City should take. But under the Demonic Abyss Eyes bewitching spell, the three men took extreme paths. No matter how correct their thoughts were, once they were infinitely extremified, they would end up being disastrous. Even the correct thoughts themselves would turn incredibly hideous. This was what the monster wanted. Were going to succeed soon! While he was thinking about this, Meng Chao suddenly heard a screech. It belonged to Zhou Tianshui. He was not dead yet, but Meng Chao had wounded him from head to toe. He crawled out from among the pests with a face covered in blood and grime. A maniacal light shone in his eyes; his ideals were fully occupied by the most extreme of the Colonization Partys ideals. He did not care about how odd it was for him to stand together with monsters. He staggered and pushed his way to the front. The Demonic Abyss Eye stretched a few tentacles and gently caressed his wounds. He grunted, feeling comforted. Then, he flailed his arms as he said, Weve nearly succeeded, but the brat threw a wrench into our plans. Its fine though. Weve already captured the brat. As long as we cut him into pieces and crush his bones to powder, we can prepare another, an even more thorough plan. We will definitely be able to completely crush the Home Party and help Dragon City walk down the right path! The brat he mentioned was naturally Meng Chao. The Demonic Abyss Eye looked in the direction he pointed. Meng Chao immediately sensed an unusual power scanning his body and brain. He quickly used Walking Corpse and adjusted his breathing, heartbeat, and all the functions of his organs to the point where they showed signs of terrible injuries. He seemed on the verge of death. He let his mind go blank and allowed the beats that seemed to come from hell and were ready to snatch his soul to pound in his mind while he forced himself to not use any mental power to fight against the Demonic Abyss Eye. He did not want to reveal the trump card he could only use during the most crucial moment. The Demonic Abyss Eye stared at him only for three seconds. But those three seconds were really torturous to Meng Chao. Each one felt like a whole year. Just when he was about to lose it and bring out the powerful mental power from the apocalypse in like a flood to clash against the Demonic Abyss Eye, the creature looked away. It extended more tentacles to gently wrap them around Zhou Tianshui to comfort him. Meng Chao sighed a little. But he felt that the Demonic Abyss Eyes actions were really strange. It appeared that it had some special tastes. Zhou Tianshui had been enjoying it in the beginning, but as more tentacles bound his body and tightened around him, he felt so much pain that he sucked in sharp breaths. Only then did he realize that something was wrong. Wait, no But it was too late. The Demonic Abyss Eye used its dozens of tentacles to completely wrap him up and drag him under itself. In the beginning, Meng Chao could still hear Zhou Tianshuis screams and puzzled shouts. Why?! Didnt we say But soon, only the sounds of bones being crushed could be heard, along with slurping sounds. Meng Chao was unwilling to think about those sounds in depth. After a while, the Demonic Abyss Eye extended its bloody tentacles. Zhou Tianshui could no longer be found. Idiot, to the abnormal beasts, your greatest value was that you could infiltrate Blue Home. But now, your real self has already been revealed to the world. If you showed up, not only would you be captured by the abnormal beast research department to be interrogated about the secrets related to the Demonic Abyss Eye, youll also be useless in the next scheme of the abnormal beasts. Youre only trouble at this point, so why should they keep you around? Meng Chao sighed for the fatty who once wore a long robe from Earth and recited ancient poems while drunk. Chapter 411 - Mental Communication There was something else that bothered Meng Chao a lot. If he were the Demonic Abyss Eye, he would definitely race against the clock and flee as far away as possible once his scheme was revealed. So why was it staying here? It had to know that the humans top-class fighters and the army were searching for it in the area! Meng Chaos mind raced. Based on the fact that the creature had unhesitatingly eaten Zhou Tianshui, he came to a plausible conclusion. It was hungry. It was at its weakest point. Its strength was drained, and it was really hungry! Meng Chao had once dissected a lot of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, which were all monsters skilled in mind attacks, so he understood their structure very well. Even though they were known as Demonic Eyes, aside from the huge air sac that allowed them to float in the air, their bodies were similar to a large mass of brain tissue. They were not a huge eyeball. Brain tissue used up a lot of energy and released heat when it was used at high speeds. The amount of energy used and heat released were three times above the amount released by muscles of the same weight and volume. The Demonic Abyss Eye was similar to the ultimate evolved form of the Demonic Air Ripping Eye, so Meng Chao believed that they had similar structures and physiological functions. And it did not seem like it could levitate in the air. This meant that it did not have an air sac in its body, just a gigantic mass of brain tissue. The superbrain allowed it to control the insects and perform mind control, but the amount of energy it used had to be astronomical. To Meng Chao and all Dragon Citizens, the night was an exhausting, sleepless event. It was the same case for the Demonic Abyss Eye. It had to release powerful and precise brain waves to control millions of insects at the same time and suppress their base instincts to turn them into an army that would execute every order without fail and adhere strictly to the orders it gave them so that they would fight against the humans with their wits and bravery. To do all of this, the Demonic Abyss Eye had to release countless orders every second and perform multiple micro-controls. Meng Chao believed that the entire nights worth of extreme controls had already drained it of its strength. That was why it had to take the risk of stopping for a while in the abandoned train station. It needed to eat and restore its stamina and ability to perform mind control. To the humans, the flesh of superbeasts was undoubtedly the best food. To the monsters, strong humans who possessed a lot of spirit energy would help them recover quickly and regain their vitality as well as brutality. Zhou Tianshui had not died even after taking hundreds of punches. He had quite a lot of spirit energy, but moments earlier, he had become high-calorie nutritional fluid for the Demonic Abyss Eye. Just as expected, Meng Chao sensed the Demonic Abyss Eyes temperature increasing by 0.5 degrees Celsius compared to earlier. After humans ate, their digestive systems would begin working, and their temperature would increase a little. The Demonic Abyss Eyes brain was really big, so it released a lot of heat when it worked at full capacity. The wrinkles on the surface and its fearsome tentacles required great heat radiation capacity. However, there was no way anyone could have everything they needed. Since the creature had a huge brain, its body was bloated and clumsy. Its mental attacks were one thing, but when it came to physical strength, the Demonic Abyss Eye should be the weakest among the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. And just yet, the Nine Great Supernatural Entities had not reached their fully developed forms, like what they had done in his previous life. So the Demonic Abyss Eye should be even weaker physically than what he knew. Meng Chao discreetly but nervously searched for the enemys weakness while he analyzed it. At that moment, the Demonic Abyss Eye seemed to fully absorb and digest Zhou Tianshui. But it did not seem to be satisfied. It flung its tentacles and crawled to one of the humans hanging upside down in the tunnel. Meng Chao felt anxious. He could not just watch the Demonic Abyss Eye eat his human kin. On one hand, he was not sure just who these hostages were and whether there were other controllable transmigration technology experts among them. The only person he was certain was not a transmigration technology expert was Zhao Feixuan, but he was an elite citizen. On the other hand, he was worried that the Demonic Abyss Eyes stamina and strength would recover further after it ate a few of humanitys best. At that time, even if Lu Siya came with the reinforcements, there was a high chance that the creature would make use of all sorts of strange techniques to flee. No! I have to stop it from eating! But what should I do? I need to stall for time and stop it from hurting more humans What exactly can I do to accomplish this? When the tentacles had already wrapped around a hostage, Meng Chao came to a decision and started struggling viciously. He decided to turn himself into bait and take the gamble that the Demonic Abyss Eye would not kill and eat him. After all, he was the key person who put a stop to the abnormal beasts plans at the hotel. If one looked at it from a certain position, the Demonic Abyss Eye had even lost to him. Since the Demonic Abyss Eye had captured the person who defeated it, it should want to interrogate him, humiliate him, brainwash him, or vent its anger. So the possibility of it trying to kill him swiftly was rather low. Hence, Meng Chao gritted his teeth and used the contractions of his muscles to cause his hanging body to sway. In the meantime, he stimulated a small amount of spirit energy and sent it to his brain, so it would look like he just woke up and was attempting to overburden himself with the circulation of spirit energy after he understood the situation. If he burned his brain and entered spirit energy deviation, he could kill himself and avoid being humiliated or revealing any information. Just as he expected, the Demonic Abyss Eye noticed his actions. The huge eyeball released a light that could capture souls and let go of the hostage that had nearly turned into its food. It tossed its tentacles until it reached the area above Meng Chaos head, then jumped lightly and arrived in front of him. There, it started swaying at the same rhythm as him. Both of them were now close to each other. A huge eye with a diameter of more than two meters stared deeply at Meng Chao. Even if he had seen countless aberrant and terrifying monsters and strange creatures in the Other World in his nightmares, this bizarre thing was still something he had never seen before. The Demonic Abyss Eye tossed two tentacles covered in thorns and stretched them slowly toward him. Meng Chao did his best to hold back his desire to bring out all of his spirit energy and tear through the cocoon so that he could fight to the death against this creature. It was not yet time for him to pummel the giant eye with one punch. He sucked in a deep breath and spat at the huge eyeball, like he would not surrender even if he had to die. Even so, he allowed the two tentacles to touch his temple. It stung a bit, and a bewitching light shone in the depths of the huge eye. Then a voice spoke in Meng Chaos mind. Calm down. We bear no ill-will. Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. It was not just because the Demonic Abyss Eye could speak in his mind directly, but because its words showed that it possessed great intelligence. The word we also revealed that the monster civilization was already taking shape. But most importantly, even though the Demonic Abyss Eye had a monstrous and ugly appearance, its voice belonged to a delicate girl. It sounded like a very young and innocent young girl. Honestly speaking, if its voice had been like a large bell, as hoarse as rusty gears slowly turning around, or like sharp weapons scratching at glass, Meng Chao would have found it easier to accept it. But one of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities spoke in a voice that sounded like a female middle schooler. It was really grotesque, and it disgusted him so much that goosebumps broke out all over his skin. However, the creature did not eat him straightaway, so Meng Chao knew that he had made the right bet. Next step was to use his exceptionally good acting skills. No ill-will? Meng Chao glared at it as if he had heard a joke. He then thought in his mind, You killed so many humans, and you say that you bear no ill-will? He intentionally thought about it in his heart but did not speak it with his mouth. As a result, he sensed a power that caused him slight discomfort surge into his temples. It felt like a wet tongue licking at his cerebral sulci. Soon, Meng Chao heard the young girls voice again. If you accidentally killed a bunch of ants beneath your foot, it doesnt mean that you have any ill-will toward the ants. If you kill and eat a group of chickens and ducks for the sake of survival, it doesnt mean that you have any ill-will toward the chickens and ducks. It sure knew how to distort logic. But that was not the main point. The main point was that Meng Chao had learned two things through this small test. First, if he focused his attention and thought or recited certain information in his mind, the Demonic Abyss Eye might learn of it. Second, he could sense it if it read his mind, so he should be able to focus his mind and ward it off. But Meng Chao did not do it. He just used a lot of things that had nothing to do with the current situation and large amounts of redundant information to hide his true thoughts. It was all to stall for time. With a pale face, he said, You What are you?! The Demonic Abyss Eye was silent for a long time, to the point that Meng Chao thought that it would not answer him and would just kill him or run away with him. Then, the girls airy voice spoke in his mind again. I dont know. This answer stumped Meng Chao a little. He had thought that it would say something as messed up as the lords of the Other World and existences surpassing humans. He could not help but laugh. You dont even know what you are? The Demonic Abyss Eye spoke calmly and morosely. Yes, I do not know. Do you know what you are? Of course. Were humans from Earth! Meng Chao replied pridefully. The term humans is just a label. Just like how the term monsters is just a label. What are our true selves hidden behind these labels? the Demonic Abyss Eye asked faintly. If the answer as to who you are can be answered as easily as humans from Earth, why did you come to the Other World out of nowhere? Why do you share so many similarities with the creatures on this planet? Why can you make use of the runic symbols in the ancient ruins? Why can you unlock the mysterious supernatural powers and turn from carbon apes with no power in your hands into existences that seem like deities? Why can you transfer your consciousness to monsters? The series of questions dazed Meng Chao for a moment. Once he registered what it said, he could not help but suck in a sharp breath. He did not expect that the monsters understanding toward humans would have already reached this extent. We were originally ignorant beasts that abided by the rules that only the strongest survived and those who adapted to the environment could live. We fought endlessly on this planet, but even though survival was brutal and painful, we were never plagued by puzzlement and frustration, the Demonic Abyss Eye continued. Then, you Earthlings arrived. You joined the game of survival where the only rule was the survival of the fittest. Your bodies are weaker than those of many monsters, but you possess the weapon known as wisdom. Yet this weapon wasnt just your hope for survival. It also brought with it endless worries for us. Who are we? Where did we come from? Where do we go from here? As we continued fighting against you humans, we gradually awakened to our sense of self and gained intelligence. We also noticed that even the humans who enlightened us do not have answers to these questions. Perhaps we can work together and explore Earth, the Other World, life, and find the ultimate answer to everything. Chapter 412 - Cultivation of Civilizations While listening to the Demonic Abyss Eye talk tirelessly, Meng Chao had a really strange feeling. He was not against the thought of talking about life, ideals, and his values with other humans. For example, he could talk overnight with Lu Siya about the fight of ideals between the Colonization Party and Home Party and about whether the strong should really bleed for the weak so that he could make Lu Siya serve the people. He would not feel tired even if he talked for three days and three nights like that. But he had never tried engaging in psychological discussions with a huge eyeball covered in tentacles and speaking in a young girls voice. Speaking of which, the questions from the Demonic Abyss Eye were questions that plagued Meng Chao as well. Who am I? I am an Earthling. But what are Earthlings? If Earthlings are just a race that came from Earth and controlled their own fates, then how should I explain things like the dimensional tunnel between Earth and the Other World, the similarities of genes in humans and monsters, and how easily humans could adapt to spirit energy? Just where did Earthlings come from? Who are we and how do our fates and futures look like? Who created us and who cleared the tunnel between Earth and the Other World? If there is really a Creator in the universe, did he summon us here? What is his goal? Meng Chao sank into deep thought, and his focus was robbed by these questions. The Demonic Abyss Eye gradually stopped being monstrous and ugly in his mind. It even began to look a little pleasing to the eye. It slowly began to fit with the image of how people would usually imagine those with its voice would look like. Wait! Meng Chaos heart froze. What am I thinking? Why would I think that the Demonic Abyss Eye looks pleasing to the eye? Damn it, if I continue falling, will I really think that its an innocent and harmless girl? Meng Chaos mind raced. He gathered together the information he read about the Demonic Abyss Eye on the monster forum in his previous life and realized that he had already fallen for its tricks. It was no wonder why the Demonic Abyss Eye had asked him the questions that he always asked himself. They were the questions buried in his mind! The Demonic Abyss Eye used its mind control and magnified the questions he had in his mind so that he would lower his guard without noticing it. If Meng Chao was not a returnee and didnt know about the Demonic Abyss Eyes skills, he would have been befuddled by his own questions and wonder why the monster had the same questions as he did. Then, subconsciously, he would be fascinated by the Demonic Abyss Eye. Now, it was naturally not so easy for him to fall for its tricks. But he did not intend to immediately expose the Demonic Abyss Eyes tricks. After all, he was the one who needed to stall for time. So, he tried his best to control some of his thoughts and bury them in the deepest parts of his brain. In the meantime, he pretended to go along with the creatures thought processes and snorted coldly. Monsters have killed countless humans over the past half a century. Tonight, millions of innocents died in your hands, and youre talking about working together? Do you think Im some dumb three-year-old that will be easily fooled? He sounded very unyielding with his words, but if so many thoughts had risen from the bottom of his heart, it meant that he did not reject talking to the creature. In fact, it opened a gap for the Demonic Abyss Eye to further invade and bewitch him. His words meant that he was already wavering. The Demonic Abyss Eye did not suspect anything. It swung its tentacles, and its voice became even more innocent. Humans have also killed countless monsters over the past half a century. For each human death, at least ten times the number of monsters have died. What does that mean? If we push the time further back to when human civilization was still on Earth, where there are no monsters, you humans killed each other. The two world wars alone led to billions of deaths. No matter how many humans monsters have killed, the number is nowhere near close to billions. Of course, before the humans descended among us, the monsters also killed each other. And the number of monsters killed by monsters is hundreds of times greater than the number of monsters killed by humans. Were both killers. Theres no difference between humans killing monsters, monsters killing humans, humans killing humans, and monsters killing monsters, no? At the end of the day, its just the strong killing the weak. This is the law of survival, and those who adapt survive. Each civilization or ecosystem needs to keep killing to continue evolving, and it happened on both Earth and the Other World. There is no creature that is able to survive without killing. Why are you humans so unsettled by the past killings? Meng Chao was originally just thinking about stalling for time. But when he heard the Demonic Abyss Eyes words, he let out a bark of laughter. The killing between humans and monsters is not just limited to the past, but the present and the future as well! I have no interest in talking to you about what is right or wrong. Theres only the simplest logic between us, and that is that no ruler will allow another person to encroach upon his territory. Do you have the guts to say that the final goal of monster civilization isnt to completely destroy human civilization? He played a small trick here and cast out the idea of a monster civilization. He wanted to see what sort of reaction the Demonic Abyss Eye would have toward these two words. Our goal isnt to exterminate humans. The Demonic Abyss Eye swung its tentacles and spoke calmly. In truth, the killings over the past half a century have not only caused us to be unable to kill humans, but also made you stronger. When there is pressure, there is motivation, and the pressure of death is the strongest motivation. When you just transmigrated to the Other World, you were just a bunch of ignorant normal people. Even if you were infected by the zombie virus and sensed the existence of spirit energy, you were far from creating a complete cultivation system. It was the appearance of monsters that stimulated your desire to survive. It made the flames of your civilization burn brilliantly in just a short few decades. Countless geniuses and heroes showed up, and they climbed to the peak of physical strength, intelligence, and spirit energy. If there were no monsters as an external threat, it would have been impossible for you to become so strong. You wouldnt have even had the foundation to unite. The difference between superhumans and normal people alone would have been enough for you to slaughter each other and divide. Similarly, the originally ignorant monsters did not use their strength to do anything meaningful, even the Apocalyptic Beasts who possess destructive strength were the same. But the appearance of humans have forced monsters of different raceswho only knew how to use their claws and fangs to solve problemsto work together and start using the brains that had been sealed for tens of thousands of years to think about things beyond hunting. We had to start thinking about the power of civilizations. Based on this, we helped each other attain success. We created each other. Were the ones who helped each other become stronger and more perfect. The unpardonable killings in your eyes are just sparring sessions, cultivation sessions, and simultaneous evolution as two civilizations try to catch up to each other. Its a good thing that you can only wish for. The Demonic Abyss Eye had partially admitted to the existence of a monster civilization. Meng Chao was stunned for a long time, then he said, Sparring sessions? Cultivation sessions? Simultaneous evolution? What nonsense! What about the people who died? What about the lives who died for nothing in the sparring sessions of both civilizations? The Demonic Abyss Eye said faintly, There is no one who can live forever. New lives are always born. They grow, become old, and then die. To a civilization, maintaining a suitable ratio of winners who live and losers who die and the state where the new supersedes the old is the way to continue going forward. Regardless of whether its the humans or monsters, both of them have countless weaklings who just waste resources and drag down the strong. They cant release all their energy and lead their civilization to greater heights so that they can survive in an even more brutal battlefield in the Other World. The cultivation sessions over the past half a century have allowed us to help each other get rid of many weaklings, and the strong have stood out. They obtained more resources and passed down their powerful genes. It led to the entire race becoming stronger. Humans and monsters are opponents of equal strength. Were both sabers and whetstones that can make each other incredibly sharp. Then, is the rust that has been cast aside while were sharpening our weapons important? Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and mumbled, No matter what, I wont believe in your nonsense. I dont need you to believe me nor do I need you to submit to me. If youre strong enough and have the chance to run away, you can kill more monsters and even cut me up into pieces to take revenge. The Demonic Abyss Eye smiled. In any case, the monsters who died in your hands were all weaklings who have no right to waste resources. They dont deserve to live on this brutal planet, and you, who are able to kill them, are a truly powerful person. You have the right to be in control of everything, including this planet. Similarly, while you kill the weaklings among monsters, the strong monsters kill the weaklings among humans. This way, we have become each others filters. We help each other get rid of the weak, foolish, and inferior genes and ensure that the strongest genes are passed down. The Other World is incredibly brutal, and there are countless existences that are even more terrifying than us beyond Monster Mountain Range. It might seem like living hell in Monster Mountain Range, but in truth, this is just the training room for our civilizations. Let us continue sparring and cultivating until we reach our limits. Then, we can work together to get out of Monster Mountain Range and conquer all of the Other World! Along with the innocent and bewitching voice, blurry figures also popped up in Meng Chaos mind. They were all the extraordinary beings of the Other World who were even more terrifying than monsters. Meng Chao had clearly made up his mind to only stall for time, but without his knowledge, he had sunk into the Demonic Abyss Eyes circular logic and began to ponder it. Thats true. The true civilizations of the Other World are ten times more terrifying than monsters. If Dragon Citizens rely only on themselves to fight, itll be very difficult for us to stop the arrival of the Apocalypse. If human civilization, however, came to work together with the monster civilization and even merged together Wait! Im under its power again! Meng Chao suddenly realized that he had just thought of an Other World race called Ice Demons. The habitat of the Ice Demons was miles away from Dragon City and Monster Mountain Range. It was far in the north, which was isolated by lava, and had ice covering miles of the area. Regardless of whether the Demonic Abyss Eye was an abnormal beast born through natural evolution or a Supernatural Entity created in a biochemical lab, there was no way it would know of the existence of Ice Demons. Hence, most of the things the Demonic Abyss Eyes said just now were still just Meng Chaos own thoughts. They had been hidden in the deepest parts of his mind, where even he himself did not notice them. They were thoughts of Meng Chao from the apocalypse. Chapter 413 - The Beast in His Heart Meng Chao shuddered. He suddenly thought that his plan to stall for time was going a little too smoothly. If he put himself in the Demonic Abyss Eyes shoes, would he spend time to engage his enemy in pointless verbal fights at such a crucial moment? Even if it was worried that Meng Chao would send his spirit energy into his brain and make his blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians in his brain explode, thus leading to him entering spirit energy deviation and even going brain dead, it could just knock him unconscious. Meng Chao was certain that the Demonic Abyss Eye had plenty of ways to make him faint. And if it wanted to brainwash him, it could slowly process him after it ran out of Dragon City and returned to the nest. What reason did it have to work together with him and waste so much breath saying all those things? Meng Chaos mind raced, and he could only think of one reason. It was not the things he said, but his soul itself that attracted the Demonic Abyss Eye. He was well aware that there were two souls living in his brain. One of them was the Meng Chao still in university and the other was the Meng Chao from the apocalypse. The former was a normal young adult who had not been beaten down by society yet. He had normal and stable views toward life, the world, and morals. He believed in the law and morals and was willing to place his actions under the mercy of the law and order. He was filled with passion and hope, and he wanted to search for a way to save Dragon City within the rules of the game. But that was not the case for the Meng Chao from the apocalypse. He had been viciously beaten down by society for years. He had watched his parents pass away and his sister become corrupted before leaving him to rise as the Dark Witch. Perhaps it was for the sake of searching for his younger sister or desiring greater power to protect her, but Apocalypse Version Meng Chao had joined the Ghost Tribe training camp on his own and slowly learned how to use everything at his disposal to win. He became merciless and learned how to use all sorts of schemes. Live! Even if you have to do it like a cockroach! The shouts of the instructor with the black skull who had later cut his throat rang in his ears again. Since Apocalypse Version Meng Chao went through all those things, there was no way he would be like the innocent and passionate young adult at twenty years of age. His soul was badly battered. His wounds might also be stained with countless viruses and bacteria, which filled it with darkness. Meng Chao guessed that this was the reason why he did not awaken to all of his memories from his previous life when he just returned to the past. If he had awakened them before his national college examination, there would have been only two outcomes. First, his brain would have been unable to endure the information flow and, right on the spot, tens of thousands of his brain vessels would have exploded. He would have ended up as a fool or brain dead. Second, his personality and thought processes would have become the apocalyptic version, and he would have turned into an Apocalyptic God of Death. A ruthless person who killed indifferently, enjoyed cutting up monsters and Other World creatures into pieces to research them, and did anything else to achieve his goals. Fortunately, his brain, soul, and Kindling all had self-protection systems and stopped the memories from his previous life from being released completely the moment he returned. Instead, they were released bit by bit so that he could gradually master his skills from his previous life but still keep the young, passionate, and optimistic personality. But as the memories from his previous life came at him nonstop, Apocalypse Version Meng Chao influenced the University Student Meng Chao. He had lost control a few times. The first was when he just entered university. In a spar against the other students, he snuck into their dorms and set up all sorts of traps to pretend to cut their throats. Meng Chao did not want to admit it, but he never wanted to remember the incident when he had faked cutting Duan Lians throat. But no matter how he tried to suppress it, he could not forget the excitement that made him tremble when he had the blade fake a cut at Duan Lians throat. The excitement back then had come from the depths of his cells. In his previous life, Meng Chao had to have cut a lot of people or Other World creatures throats. Even though Meng Chao had managed to control himself in time at that moment, he also realized the problem of his two souls being incompatible with each other. After that, he started cultivating his morals and seldom let Apocalypse Version Meng Chaos personality and thought processes come out to cause trouble. But as his strength continued growing, Apocalypse Version Meng Chao became like an elephant in the room. He just could not be ignored. On the surface, Meng Chao had never done anything as horrid as fake cutting his coursemates throat again, but when he wrote the report about the one hundred ways to destroy Dragon City, he had been really happy, and his lips had curled up subconsciously. It was as if a desire in the depths of his heart had been fully released. He had written the report regarding all the ways to assassinate the chiefs of the city, stir up the people, create divisions, bring opposing parties to power, destroy important facilities, and other such methods with a smile. Of course, he did not want to destroy Dragon City. He just wanted to destroy something. If University Student Meng Chao placed a higher emphasis on defense and protection, then Apocalypse Version Meng Chaos thought processes undoubtedly leaned more toward offense and destruction. Through destroying the Other World civilizations, he could protect Dragon Citys civilization. This was something the Demonic Abyss Eye had managed to sense. Perhaps it did not know just what Apocalypse Version Meng Chao was, but it might have noticed that in the depths of Meng Chaos heart were thoughts that were even more extreme and obsessive than those of Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, Zhou Tianshui, Zhao Feixuan, and the others. As long as these thoughts were magnified, they would turn into the source of Meng Chaos darkness. The Demonic Abyss Eye had to have felt that Meng Chao was promising material. That was why it was willing to spend some time to bewitch him. The fusion of human civilization and monster civilization, huh? Meng Chao had to admit, he had indeed thought of this before. No one else but him knew just how large and dangerous the Other World was. Compared to the many Other World civilizations and extraordinary beings beyond Monster Mountain Range, monsters were really just the low-level creature of a newbie village. If both of them really found a way to merge together, it would definitely be a better outcome compared to purely winning the Monster War. But this thought had only appeared for a brief moment in Meng Chaos mind before it was cast into the depths of his soul. Humans and monsters had been fighting for around forty years. They bore so many grudges against each other that they could not come together with just the simple thought of working together. Naturally, Meng Chao knew that compared to the Other World races that would pose fatal threats to Dragon City and would even destroy the city in the future, the threat from monsters was really nothing. But the other Dragon Citizens did not know it. Besides, even if humans were willing to set aside their grudges, who knew what the monsters thought? Sometimes, the damage caused by a horrible teammate was one hundred times worse than that of an enemy! Meng Chao felt that there was only one way that Dragon Citizens would accept for them to be unitedif they won delightfully a dozen times to wash away the old grudges. At the same time they killed a large number of high-grade monsters, they could also cultivate a large number of strong humans. Then once they ensured that humans had an overwhelming advantage, they could control, domesticate, and manually rear as well as modify the surviving monsters. In other words, it was impossible for them to have equal partnership. The only path available was for human civilization to open its mouth wide and devour the monster civilization. He believed that the intelligent beings in the monster civilization thought of things in a similar way. They did not need to kill all the humans, but they had to bring the smart and brave humans under their own control. If his mind was clear, Meng Chao would definitely not waste even half a second on such boring thoughts, but as the Demonic Abyss Eye bewitched him, the thought crawled out of the depths of his mind and started growing stubbornly like weeds in the face of a storm. Its roots had seized every one of Meng Chaos brain cells firmly. The leaves of the weeds rustled and let out low but mesmerising sounds. They had Meng Chaos own voice. It sounded really old and strange. Thats right. The experiences from my previous life have already proven that if a lot of resources are wasted on weak, normal humans, in the end, the strong will not be able to reach the peak of their strength, and it wont be enough for them to fight against the extraordinary beings of the Other World. Then, the strong, the weak, our home, and our civilization will all be destroyed together! The weak must die no matter what. This is the law of survival. The only problem is how to make the weak die worthy deaths and give the greatest value to the civilization with their deaths. Over the past half a century, humans have fought against monsters and plenty of weaklings died, but a lot more powerful people rose up because of it so that our civilizations became stronger! If monsters werent around, humans couldnt have possibly adapted to the Other Worlds environment so quickly. It also would have been impossible for us to gather all the resources within just a short few decades and create a complete spirit energy cultivation system. We even managed to upgrade our gene editing technology and runic symbol machine technology to the degree we see today. From this angle, the war isnt a bad thing. Right now, the cultivation of the two civilizations is already completed. Weve become strong enough, and we understand each other well enough. Its time to think about ways to end this war and fuse together. Its right. If we continue fighting, it wont be good for either of us. We must live. Even if this means that we must fuse with the monster civilization and become something else completely different. Survival is everything What brought Meng Chao fear were not the thoughts themselves, because he knew that they were born from him repeatedly hypnotizing himself and strengthening those thoughts because of the Demonic Abyss Eye bewitching him. As long as he broke free of its bewitching spell and cleared his mind, he would definitely be able to use logic and discover the loopholes in those thoughts. What scared him was that as those thoughts rose to the surface, more of the incredibly mad, extreme, and ruthless ideas that came from Apocalypse Version Meng Chao crawled out from the depths of his mind. Meng Chao felt his mental strength continuously increasing, and it felt as if there was a mental storm in his mind. It was rapidly gathering together after it had broken a seal. In terms of fighting strength, even when he died in his previous life, he was just a third-class fighter. He was far from his current state of a superhuman at the peak of Earth Realm. But mental strength was a completely different concept compared to physical strength. In his previous life, there were plenty of first-class and super first-class fighters who had died, but as a third-class fighter, he had managed to survive with gritted teeth through countless near-death fights, and he did not rely on just luck to do it. The Demonic Abyss Eye believed that it could strengthen a humans darkness and most extreme thoughts so that it could summon the beast lurking in everyones hearts. But it did not know that the beast lurking in Meng Chaos mind surpassed anything that it could control. IdiotMeng Chao thought to himself. You have absolutely no idea what you just summoned! Chapter 414 - A Coattail Arrived! A gloomy look suddenly appeared in the Demonic Abyss Eyes large eye. Light spun in its depths, just like how a humans pupils would when they dilated or contracted. Great wariness and puzzlement rose in the eye. No good. Meng Chao gasped. He knew that the thought he formed just now was too strong, and the Demonic Abyss Eye had already read it. The Demonic Abyss Eye had to have noticed that he did not enter the logical trap and 50% of his mind was still clear. It then realized that he was just stalling for time! Just as Meng Chao expected, the next second, he felt the mental power invading his mind become much stronger and sharper. It had originally been rather subtle and quiet, but now, it tore through all of its disguises. It was like an invisible battleaxe that struck his skull viciously. Meng Chao felt a vicious pain in his mind, but the powerful mental strength from Apocalypse Version Meng Chao also broke free of its shackles and surged out like a flood. Meng Chao felt as if there were ten thousand suns exploding above him. Countless humans struggled in burning flames. They screamed and burned down to ashes. The nightmarish scene also rose in the Demonic Abyss Eyes mind at the same time. The Demonic Abyss Eye might not have known that this scene was a memory from the future, but it could sense the destructive power. Its natural talent allowed it to light up the dark flames in a persons heart, but it did not expect that there was just so much fuel in Meng Chaos heart. With one spark, the flames could go out of control and burn it to death. At that moment, the Demonic Abyss Eye was not the Supernatural Entity from a few years later. Even the fully evolved Supernatural Entity might not be able to control the power from the apocalypse, so the tentacles of the current Demonic Abyss Eye trembled lightly. They moved in a way similar to that of humans when they were struck by fear. It gave up on the idea to control Meng Chao. Whoosh! Sharp spikes popped out of the tentacles, and the Demonic Abyss Eye flung them viciously at Meng Chaos neck in an attempt to bind and rip his throat, jugular vein, and spine. Once things progressed to this state, Meng Chao had no other choice. He could only roar at the top of his lungs and send the spirit energy that had been suppressed by Walking Corpse out of him in a volcano eruption. Whoosh! Hot spirit flames crawled out to the spider threads wrapping up his body. The semi-transparent spiders could not hide in time and were all burned to a crisp. The huge cocoon fell apart the next second. Meng Chao struggled, and his spirit-tattoo-covered arms and legs swelled up to twice their size. Once the cocoon was torn to shreds, he barely avoided the Demonic Abyss Eyes tentacle attack. He turned around by 180 degrees before landing on the ground on one knee. The Demonic Abyss Eye screeched in exasperation. Meng Chao had not only avoided its fatal attack, but the destructive power contained in the memory of the apocalypse had also delivered a major blow to its brain. It has to be known that the power of the apocalypse brought by ten thousand suns exploding did not destroy Dragon City alone. It was centered on the city, but everything within a circular area of hundreds of kilometers was burnt to a crisp and leveled to the ground. Dragon City was located at a basin surrounded by Monster Mountain Range. Once the humans faced destruction, it also meant that Monster Mountain Range faced the destruction as well. The humans and monsters were all unable to escape from it. The terrifying and incredibly real images terrified the Demonic Abyss Eye. For a period of time, not only did it forget to continue attacking Meng Chao, but even Gao Ye, who was lying on the tracks not far away, raised his head. His sharp teeth trembled a little, and he looked a little puzzled. My guess was correct. Meng Chao had a eureka moment. He immediately thought of a particular thing. The Demonic Abyss Eye was not completely successful in its attempt to brainwash Gao Ye. Right now, it is still continuously sending brain waves to his nervous system to ensure that he remains a puppet. Now that its brain received a major blow, its brain waves face major interference. Gao Ye now has a chance to break free from its control and regain his consciousness! But even if he knew this, it seemed like he could not do anything about it. The Demonic Abyss Eye became furious from its embarrassing failure and gave up on personally killing Meng Chao. Like a heart pounding madly after intense exercise, it swung its tentacles and had them bind the pipes not far away. It suspended itself high in the air again. Then, it sent orders to the insects all over the ground so that the numerous pests would overwhelm its target. Meng Chao spat on the ground. There was blood in his spit. His eyes were bloodshot, and the bloody capillaries continued burning, which turned his entire eyeball red. His lips curled up slightly, as if death was not his final destination, just the start of another journey from hell. All 36,000 pores released a cold killing intent that could only be produced when someone had gone through countless battles and had dived in a sea of corpses. Meng Chao himself did not realize that at that moment, he looked like a murderous god who came from the apocalypse. Even the inferior life forms that did not have fully developed brains or any brains at all were stimulated by his killing intent. They shrank back and did not dare to move forward. The Demonic Abyss Eyes tentacles then released much more powerful brain waves, and the pests charged forward with a roar. However, before their mandibles could clash against Meng Chaos madly surging Demon Subduing Pole, a violent explosion came from the end of the tunnel. As dazzling flames that were as beautiful as a griffin surged out of the tunnel, dozens of insects were burnt to a crisp, and their carcasses were blown into the air. Then, they turned into ashes while airborne and fell on the remaining insects heads. Immediately after, a saber tore through the air, and it sounded like the roar of a lion. It shot out from the end of the tunnel and drew close to their eardrums right away. A white saber glare cut through eight Nightmarish Beasts in one go before it faded away, satisfied with its kill. Two people surrounded by spirit flames stepped through the air while the insects screeched. They reached the tunnel in a dazzling fashion. Griffin Li Yingzi. Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. The two coattails Meng Chao trusted the most! When the Demonic Abyss Eye sensed the fierce killing intent coming from the veteran Heaven Realm superhumans, it trembled viciously and ordered the remaining insects to surge forward. Its plan was to use quantity to defeat quality. But the ceiling of the abandoned train station shook, and intersecting cracks appeared above them. As a large amount of reinforced concrete and stones turned into sand and fell, the vertical pipes that led straight to the surface were revealed. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Dozens of Vulcan Commandos in nano-fighting suits and strengthened exoskeletons descended from above. The moment they landed, they attacked with all they had. More than one hundred lines of fire spread out in a radial formation, leaving behind multiple holes in the insect horde. Bodily fluids spilled out, torn limbs flew everywhere, and the pests screamed from pain. Meng Chao! One of the Vulcan Commandos at the center had armor painted in an exceptionally dazzling fashion. It removed the helmet and grinned, revealing white teeth. It was Lu Siya. Meng Chaos eyes shone. He swung his fist with all his strength. We made it! Even though the Demonic Abyss Eye had nearly ignited the power from the apocalypse deep in his heart, he had managed to stall for long enough. The reinforcements had arrived! Li Yingzi, Luo Wu, and the Vulcan Commandos alone might not be able to make the Demonic Abyss Eye and Gao Ye stay, but Meng Chao believed that since the tunnel to the abandoned train station had been cleared up, the army would definitely arrive in an endless stream moments later. The Demonic Abyss Eye also realized this. At the same time it ordered the insects to surge at the human fighters, it led Gao Ye to the other end of the train station. But Li Yingzi and Luo Wu did not fall for it so easily. The flames on Li Yingzis spear and Luo Wus saber glare turned into two unstoppable tornadoes that blew away all the insects that dared get close to them. Immediately after, they jumped up into the air. The burning griffin and saber that looked like a tiger charging down a mountain rushed at the Demonic Abyss Eye. It released a screech that pierced through everyones eardrums. Gao Ye flung its huge body and was only barely able to block the powerful attacks from the two Heaven Realm superhumans. But no matter how sturdy it was, two terrifying gashes still appeared on its body, and a lot of semi-transparent liquid gushed out from those wounds. Once the Vulcan Commandos cleared up the insects around them, Lu Siya ordered them to focus all their firepower on the mastermind. The Demonic Abyss Eye had the weakest fighting power among the Nine Great Supernatural Entities. Even if firearms could not deal fatal damage to it, they could make it spasm endlessly and scream nonstop. When it seemed like it no longer had anywhere to run with Gao Ye, ominous cracks came from above their heads. Crack Crack The cracks Lu Siya formed when she created the holes started spreading outward in a radial formation. Very soon, the cracks spread to every part of the abandoned train stations ceiling. Immediately after, the stones started crumbling one by one and crushed many of the insects. But they also stirred up dust that blocked peoples vision. The abandoned train station is going to collapse! Meng Chaos heart tensed up. Fighting underground had a lot more uncertainties compared to fighting on the surface. After the impact from the powerful fighters spirit energy and impact waves, the weak geological structure underground might go through massive changes. If tens of thousands of tons of stones collapsed, even Heaven Realm superhumans would either be killed by the stones or buried alive. Its an illusion! Lu Siya suddenly shouted out. When I changed the rock structure and opened up the vertical pipes, I scanned the geological structure of the area. The rock stratum here is very sturdy; its impossible for it to collapse! Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He looked around and found that there was actually not a single insect killed by the stones. The ceiling above his head was also in perfect condition. There were no signs of the cracks spreading outward. He looked at Li Yingzi and Luo Wu. The two Heaven Realm superhumans looked at each other at a loss. They appeared puzzled. Clearly, they had seen the illusion of the train station collapsing as well. The one who created the illusion was clearly the Demonic Abyss Eye. With the interference provided by the illusion, it had managed to flee with Gao Ye to the mouth of the tunnel at the other end of the train station. Li Yingzi and Luo Wu were about to give chase when Gao Ye blocked the mouth of the tunnel and opened its mouth. The insects behind him fled to the sides in desperation, which cleared a path to the mastermind. No! Meng Chaos pupils shrank, and he shouted at the two coattails. Be careful of his destructive ultrasonic wave! Before his voice could fade away, the destructive sound waves came from the depths of Gao Yes abdominal cavity. The ultrasonic waves that normal people could not hear turned into mighty waves in the superhumans ears. In an instant, they swept through the entire abandoned train station. Chapter 415 - It Knows Too Much! As expected of ace coattails. Even though Li Yingzi and Luo Wu had never witnessed Gao Yes destructive ultrasonic attack before, the moment Meng Chao gave them a warning, they reacted instinctively. Both of them were not superhumans who were agile and moved like phantoms. Instead, they were the type to clash with enemies head-on with unrivaled valor. The griffin above Li Yingzis head opened its wings. Its temperature and brightness rose, and it rose in front of her like a burning shield. Luo Wu released a thunderous roar and brought his saber up. He took a heavy step forward and rushed at the invisible ultrasonic wave to deliver a vicious slash that could even slay dragons and tigers. The ultrasonic wave was like a tornado, but it was cut into pieces by the two coattails. Gao Yes huge body started trembling viciously, and bodily fluids came out of his wounds. His body shrank rapidly. The spirit flames from the two powerful superhumans immediately bypassed him and went straight for the Demonic Abyss Eye to burn the future Supernatural Entity that had yet to fully mature until it was badly battered. It screeched, and its tentacles started dancing madly, as if they were electrocuted. Both of them snorted and wanted to give chase, but the Demonic Abyss Eye shrank rapidly, like a heart that was stimulated. It released a screech that was even more piercing than the destructive ultrasonic waves. Its screeches were a command. In an instant, all the pests lurking around in the abandoned train station looked like they had been injected with stimulants that were ten times stronger than the regular amount. Then, with a momentum to burn their lives willingly for the sake of dragging the two superhumans down with them, they surged at Li Yingzi and Luo Wu like a tidal wave. A large number of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts were among the insects. Hell Beasts might not be able to compare to humans in intelligence, but they could still hold down the people who were at the same level as they were for a while. This was especially so when they received a fatal blow and were at the verge of death. At such moments, they chose to self-destruct and fire a large amount of acid and venom at their enemy. It was as if they had the awareness that even though they could not kill the superhumans, they could still disgust them by doing such stuff. No matter how strong Li Yingzi and Luo Wu were, when they faced tens of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts, they were still dragged into a bloody melee. They had a hard time freeing themselves to chase after the mastermind. The Demonic Abyss Eye immediately called Gao Ye to run into the depths of the tunnel. Meng Chao, are you okay? Lu Siya led the Vulcan Commandos in slaughtering their way out of the violent giant insects to Meng Chao and the human hostages hanging upside down. Im fine. Hurry up and save Professor Lu and the others, Meng Chao said. Are there other reinforcements coming? Of course. Lu Siya commanded a squad of Vulcan Commandos to surround them and kill all the giant insects that were rushing at them eagerly. The other squad of commandos swung their sabers to cut off the sturdy spider threads that kept the humans hanging upside down. Ive already notified the captain, she said. The Deity Realm superhumans are going to arrive very soon, including Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue. I was worried that if you stayed too long underground, something might go wrong, so I asked Ms. Li and Master Luo to be the vanguard. I didnt expect that you would really be able to find Professor Lu. Its another major achievement! Achievement or not, well talk when the sun is up. Now, we must catch Gao Ye and the Demonic the masterminds tail. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and stood up. Im going to chase after them! No way, youre still going? Lu Siya was about to sink into despair. Why had she never realized that Meng Chao loved rushing to his own death so much? Weve been fighting against them for an entire night. If they run away just like that, I wont be able to accept it! Meng Chao said with bloodshot eyes. I know that theres a huge gap in strength between me and them, but now, Gao Ye and the mastermind are both at their weakest. Theyre tired and heavily injured. This is a God-given chance. If we miss it, it wont be easy to catch them again. Besides, the Deity Realm superhumans are about to arrive. so I dont need to kill them. All I need to do is to hold them back! Meng Chao decided that he would gamble one more time. But it was not just because of whether he was willing to accept the fact that they ran away or not. It was also because he and the Demonic Abyss Eye had exchanged information mentally just now. He was not sure whether the Demonic Abyss Eye had only one-sidedly implanted information in his mind or whether it had also retrieved some knowledge from his head. He was not certain whether the nightmare of the apocalypse had been completely read by the Demonic Abyss Eye, either. Of course, even if the scene of the apocalypse was completely read by the Demonic Abyss Eye, it might not know that this was something that had a high chance of happening in the future and was not just pure imagination. But Meng Chao did not dare to take the risk. The White Spirit had been modified artificially. Gao Ye also showed a lot of signs of being artificially modified in a biochemical lab. The Demonic Abyss Eye showed great understanding of human society, so it was difficult to say whether it had not been modified in a similar manner. In other words, it was highly likely that the Nine Great Supernatural Entities were modified beings. They were not the leaders of the monster civilization. The true leader of the monster civilization might be something whose strength and intelligence far surpassed those of the Supernatural Entities. Even if the Demonic Abyss Eye could not understand anything valuable from the apocalyptic images it found in Meng Chaos mind, the leader who created the Nine Great Supernatural Entities for the monster civilization would definitely be able to analyze it much better. It might not be able to guess that Meng Chao had returned from the future, but even if it began to treat Meng Chao as some sort of seer, that would be really troublesome. If he were treated as a key target for the monster civilization just like Professor Lu Tianxing, how could he comfortably go to lectures, live his life, cultivate, and contribute to Dragon City? Hence, Meng Chao only had one choice. He had to kill the Demonic Abyss Eye. It knew too much! Trust me, I can hold them back. I MUST hold them back! Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya. Even he did not realize just how bright was the light in his eyes. Lu Siya took a step back instinctively, and she was not the only one. Even the Vulcan Commandos, who had received the harshest training from Sky Pillar Corporation, were built with real money invested into them, and had stronger fighting power than the special forces of the army could sense an oppressive power rolling out of Meng Chao. That was why they instinctively stepped back. You Lu Siya was stunned once more. She mumbled, Is it my imagination? Why do I think that youre even stronger than before? This is the third time tonight that you became stronger! Meng Chao knew that this was not Lu Siyas imagination. He had indeed become stronger three times during the long night. The first time was in the underwater tunnel. When he crawled into the Ultimate Sandworms clone and the Destroyer howled, he slaughtered it and achieved a full understanding of all that he cultivated over the past year, which led to him unleashing it perfectly. The second time was when he rushed into Noble Descent Hotel. When he was at the verge of death, he held the Type 45 AA submachine gun and after that danced around the battlefield slaughtering his way out from among monsters, zombies, and the undead. Then, he healed himself with contribution points. The excess healing allowed him to reach the limits of the peak of Earth Realm. The two times strengthened his body. The third time was when the Demonic Abyss Eye used its unique ability to stimulate the Apocalypse Version Meng Chao sleeping in the depths of his mind. This unleashed a destructive mental power that surpassed all those in the current era. Right then, Meng Chao might not be considered a real super first-class fighter, but he had the presence of a super first-class fighter firmly in his grasp. This presence intimidated Lu Siya and the Vulcan Commandos, causing them to be unable to reject Meng Chaos request. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Once they saved all the hostages, the Vulcan Commandos trained their guns at the mouth of the tunnel, where Gao and the Demonic Abyss Eye had fled, and fired. Perhaps it was because the last command given by the Demonic Abyss Eye was to focus on Li Yingzi and Luo Wu, so there were not a lot of giant insects that pounced on the Vulcan Commandos. Very soon, they cleared a path filled with blood and mangled flesh. Meng Chao casually snapped off a few Golden Scythes mandibles. He secured them at his waist and borrowed a shoulder-mounted M61 Vulcan and an ammunition bag with a flexible ammunition belt from a Vulcan Commando. There were eight napalm bombs attached to the ammunition bag, and they were the best weapons to deal with an insect swarm. Once he was armed to the teeth again, Meng Chaos spirits lifted. He ran into the tunnel. The remaining insects finally decided to seal off the tunnel, but they were stopped by the Vulcan Commandos, who formed an arc-shaped defense line. Li Yingzi and Luo Wu also realized Meng Chaos intentions. They were both held back by a few Hell Beasts, so they could not join him, so they activated their spirit flames to attract more insects to their side to reduce the pressure they put on Meng Chaos group. Meng Chao jumped into the tunnel. He heard heavy footsteps behind him. It was Lu Siya. Meng Chao frowned a little, but said nothing. He knew that it was impossible for him to persuade Lu Siya from this mission, just like how it was impossible for her to persuade him to stay back. Together they searched for Gao Ye and the Demonic Abyss Eyes tracks. Fortunately, after tracking Gao Yes clone for more than ten days, they had accumulated a lot of experience, so they were really sensitive to the Ultimate Sandworms scent. Besides, Gao Ye and the Demonic Abyss Eye were hurt by Li Yingzi and Luo Wu, so a lot of bodily fluids dripped out of their wounds. It allowed Meng Chao and Lu Siya to easily find a hole leading downwards at the end of the abandoned tunnel. They were deep underground, so communication signals were often interrupted. On the way, both of them marked their path so that Li Yingzi, Luo Wu, and the Vulcan Commandos could rush over once they got rid of the insects stopping them in the abandoned train station. The two went into the hole without hesitation. It seemed like the area ahead had collapsed, and the path was sealed shut, but this was not a problem for Lu Siya. She had already mastered the ability to change stones, and soon, she opened a sand path among the shattered stones. When they crawled through the collapsed tunnel, the bloody scent and foul stench in the air became stronger. The amount of bodily fluids on the floor also became thicker. Suddenly, both of them felt the area under their feet become really soft. It was as if they had stepped into a swamp. No. It was not a swamp. They were stepping on red folds covered in fine hair. They were squirming around in a really strange rhythm. Both of them were shocked. They looked up and found that at some point in time, the tunnel had become covered in squirming folds, and a lot of foul-smelling blood plasma oozed out of them. It was as if they were not underground, but inside some demon. Its an illusion! Meng Chao instantly understood their situation. The Demonic Abyss Eye is nearby! Chapter 416 - The Trapped Soul Before his voice could fade away, the folds started squirming madly. Rows of tentacles covered in spikes shot out of the folds and went straight for their vitals. It was as if the walls of the intestines were shrinking rapidly and wanted to envelope both of them inside. A large amount of sticky liquid that seemed like digestive juices gushed out from up ahead and behind them. It was as if they wanted to dissolve them until there was nothing left. The nightmarish scene was enough to destroy most peoples mental defenses. Their mental strength index would drop to zero, and they might even die of fear. But Meng Chao was an oddball, so it was clear that he would not be among those people. He had a soul that had been refined by the apocalypse, and he had harvested more than ten thousand monsters of all shapes and sizes. He could eat brains dipped in chili sauce and stir-fried bull testicles without batting an eyelid in a dissection room, so this sort of minor thing would not be able to scare him. Of course, illusion attacks would usually be accompanied by physical attacks. When real attacks blended together with fake attacks, the target would be unable to tell what was real and would be caught by surprise. But this was Lu Siyas forte. With Meng Chaos reminder, she immediately realized that she was in an illusion, and as a Spirit Sensor, she could tell just which attack was an illusion formed by an interference of the nervous system and which attack was real. Its here! Lu Siya pointed at a spot in the darkness. It seemed like there was nothing there, but she opened fire anyway. Meng Chao did not hesitate. He joined her and fired at full force. He even threw all eight napalm bombs. As flames rose, the illusions shattered with a distorted scream. The acid, fine hairs, tentacles, and meat walls all disappeared. Sturdy ground appeared under their feet again. Gao Ye and the Demonic Abyss Eye were tumbling around not far away to extinguish the flames on their bodies. What should we do? Lu Siya asked Meng Chao with her eyes. They were in a hurry to run, so they might not be in a mood to waste time on killing them. But it would be quite difficult for Meng Chao and her to kill the two Supernatural Entities with just their own strength. Well hold them back! We must hold them here like superglue! Meng Chao thought of something and added, Since the illusion it created was of such low quality, it means that its already so drained that its at the verge of breaking down. Its definitely not as powerful as it seems. Well definitely be able to hold it back! When it came to creating illusions, they had to be done subtly and slowly in favorable conditions. Yet they had clearly been underground, but in the blink of an eye, they entered a squirming tunnel. This made no sense at all, and those with the slightest bit of intelligence would be able to tell that it was fake. Once a person was able to tell that an illusion was fake, the illusion had already failed. Meng Chao did not believe that the Demonic Abyss Eye would not be able to understand such a basic thing. After all, it was a boss-level psychological attack-type monster. However, it was no longer able to create the seemingly real illusions that could naturally blend with reality. It had to perform micro-controls on at least ten thousand monsters for an entire night, and it was heavily injured by my tutoress and Master Luo. It was also badly burned. This is just a future Supernatural Entity that has not reached full maturity yet. Its already on its dying bed and is just holding onto its last breath, right? Meng Chao thought. From the start until now, it has only eaten Zhou Tianshui to replenish its spirit energy. If I consider the great plan it cooked up tonight, Zhou Tianshui alone is definitely not enough for its use. So, winning or losing isnt important. What is important is to make it use more spirit energy and drain the last drop of its blood! Both parties realized this. Hence, the Demonic Abyss Eye stopped using useless illusions. It also stopped trying to invade Meng Chaos bizarre soul. Instead, it placed all of its attention on sending orders to Gao Ye. The Ultimate Sandworm was badly burned and covered in wounds, but it swelled up again. Like a king cobra who saw its prey, it raised its neck up high at Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Both of them could sense a pressure that was ten times greater than the one they felt from the clone in the underwater tunnel. They watched as its oral cavity started spinning at such a high speed that it could crush an armored vehicle. Both Meng Chao and Lu Siya gulped with great difficulty. Next, Meng Chao did something that left Lu Siya dumbfounded. He tossed the shoulder-mounted M61 Vulcan and the sharp mandibles behind him. He then spread his arms and stepped in front of Gao Yes gaping mouth. Meng Chao widened his eyes and released a thunderous shout. Gao Ye, wake up. Do you really know what youre doing?! Are you really willing to become a monsters puppet?! Lu Siya knew that this was a crucial moment, and she should really not be making sarcastic quips about Meng Chaos actions, but she could not help it. She gritted her teeth and hissed through her teeth, Meng Chao, what in the world are you doing?! Hush. Im trying to use my silver tongue to persuade this Ultimate Sandworm. It hasnt lost all its humanity yet, Meng Chao whispered back without turning his head around. Before the Deity Realm superhumans arrive, this might be our only way to make it stay with us alive. No way. Lu Siya hissed in disbelief. Are you going to use the same argument you used on the Ultimate Sandworms clone in the underwater tunnel. At that time, your trash talk was completely useless. No matter what glib tongue you have, it still pummeled you so much that your parents couldnt have recognized you! Its not the same, Meng Chao said. I told you. That was a clone. It only had thick nerve bundles and strong myelin sheaths, but no real soul. The Ultimate Sandworm in front of us is Gao Yes real body. Hes the one who has the prideful, unyielding, and sacred soul unique to humans. My sincere words can make even zombies cry. As long as this huge and ugly creature has a shred of humanity left, he will be touched by my words. Isnt that right, Gao Ye?! I believe in you, so please! Believe in me who believes in you! Meng Chaos eyes shone with a sincere and intense light as he extended his arms to the Ultimate Sandworm. In response, Gao Ye opened his mouth and released a foul-smelling gale. The gale lit up while halfway to Meng Chao. It was mixed with an impact wave, and when it reached Meng Chaos face, it turned into a roaring foehn. It blew him eight meters away and slammed him against the wall. Ah! Meng Chao cried out and fell to the ground while vomiting blood. Ive realized that I just cant assess your IQ and your actions. Lu Siya quickly helped him up, knelt on the ground on one knee, and targeted the shoulder-mounted M61 Vulcan at the Ultimate Sandworm. Wariness and puzzlement colored her face. Has your brain entered some sort of cooldown mode after it worked nonstop for an entire night over max capacity? I-Im fine. Meng Chao spat out a mouthful of sticky blood. He did not have the time to use his spirit energy to check his injuries. He just whispered, Big Sis Ya, scan the Demonicthe masterminds temperature, quick! What? Lu Siya was taken aback a little. She did not understand how the situation in front of them had anything to do with the masterminds temperature. But since Meng Chao had been frighteningly accurate with his predictions of the battle, she still used her abilities of a Spirit Sensor and seriously stared at the Demonic Abyss Eye. Strange. Why is this creatures temperature increasing nonstop? Lu Siya mumbled. It seems to be really weak and in great discomfort. I can sense its pain and rage. I can even sense some sort of delicate mental connection between it and the Ultimate Sandworm. That means I made the right guess. It has been controlling Gao Ye nonstop all this while! A confident smile appeared on Meng Chaos face. In the original course of history, Gao Ye would need to be modified for another year or two to turn into Earthquake. Since he defeated Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, he changed the results of the northern offense, which meant he forced the monster civilization to bring out their secret weapon, even though it had not been fully developed yet. The things that happened that night were completely against Gao Yes nature and will. To make him listen to the commands of the abnormal beasts, the Demonic Abyss Eye had to constantly hypnotize and control him. And for that, it naturally had to spend a lot of spirit energy and mental power. But the Demonic Abyss Eyes spirit energy and mental power had been drained. Earlier, when it violently withdrew its mind from Meng Chaos head, the mental connection between it and Gao Ye also showed a brief moment of instability, and Meng Chao had noticed it. Attacking me isnt your own intention, right, Gao Ye? Meng Chao wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth and put on a brilliant smile. He staggered up and went to the Ultimate Sandworm again. Perhaps the human portion of you feels like it has amyotrophic lateral sclerosis. Your soul is bound to an ugly body, and that monster is slowly robbing you of your senses and control of your body. Thats why you attacked me. What I want to tell you is that no matter how strong the monsters brainwashing and control is, right now, its at its weakest. This is your only chance to break free of its control and find your sense of self and pride again! Didnt you once tell me that a humans appearance isnt important, that the appearance of the physical body carrying the soul isnt important, that the only thing important is how the human soul uses all its strength to contribute to civilization? Isnt that what you believe future humans should do? Then prove it to me! Prove it to me now that there is a noble soul existing in that ugly body. No matter how your nerves, cells, and genes have changed, and no matter how much poison and how many lies that monster has injected into your soul, you are still you. Youre Gao Ye! A human from Earth, born in Dragon City, and a person willing to fight for humans! All that was left for Meng Chao was to start crying. Even he himself was touched by his words. Gao Ye looked very touched as well. And so, he opened his mouth again and spat out shattered stones from the depths of his throat cavity. They shot out like howling bullets and blasted the walls so much that sparks flew all over the place. Meng Chao also fled with his arms wrapped around his head. No way. Lu Siya activated her battle armor and blocked a few shattered stones for him. She said in disbelief, You looked really confident and tricked me into chasing after them, but it was all just so you could say the stupidest things and be beaten up in the worst way possible? Chapter 417 - Tug of War in the Soul Meng Chao licked his loose teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood. A smile bloomed on his lips, and he said, I knew it! Do you have a few screws loose from the beating just now? Lu Siya asked worriedly. No way. Meng Chao stared at Gao Ye and whispered, Big Sis Ya, dont you find it strange? Weve been talking here, but Gao Ye didnt launch a follow up attack at us. Lu Siya was slightly stunned. Once Meng Chao pointed it out to her, she found that Gao Yes fighting style was a little strange. During the two exchanges, Gao Ye would only attack once before he stopped. That made no sense. Even the Gao Ye clone they ran into in the underwater tunnel had chased after them once it fired its acid or stone rain. It used its destructive teeth to launch chain attacks. The tunnel they were in was not large, and Gao Ye practically blocked it entirely. If he came at them like an out-of-control train, aside from running with their arms covering their heads, Meng Chao and Lu Siya would be unable to do anything else. But he was like the beads on an abacus. He would only make a move once he was commanded to do so. Or rather, he was like a machine carrying out orders. He was like a puppet who was resisting the orders in the dark and gradually awakening to his own will! Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Just like Meng Chao, she carefully observed Gao Ye for a while and noticed something. Hes trembling, but its not due to pain from his wounds. Its like his nervous system is rejecting something. Hes in pain, but its his soul that is in pain? As a Spirit Sensor, Lu Siya could sense more things than Meng Chao. What about the abnormal beasts mastermind? Meng Chao asked. Im willing to bet that its temperature has risen a lot more compared to earlier, right? Yeah, Lu Siya said in shock. Its temperature is rising nonstop. It has already become twice as high as the normal temperature of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes! Were on the right track, then. Thats the effect we want, Meng Chao said. Gao Ye got controlled by the abnormal beasts mastermind, but this control should have been a subtle influence that led his thoughts down the path it wanted. But now, Gao Yes mind is partially clear. If the mastermind continues to forcefully control him, it will need to use up a lot of spirit energy, and the burden will grow heavier. Its just like a processing system that has been working over max capacity for an entire night. Each computing unit is already about to go up in flames, but now, they have received a task that will require them to compute at ten times over the maximum capability. If the mastermind continues forcing itself to work, itll end falling apart completely! But it cant stop controlling Gao Ye. Were already on them like superglue, and Gao Ye and it are both so huge that its impossible for them to shake us off. It cant leave Gao Ye behind to serve as a rear guard while it runs off alone, either, because its personal fighting power is low and most of the escape paths should be monitored and controlled by us. The mastermind can only rely on Gao Yes tunneling abilities to create a new escape path. Thats why it only has one choice, and that is to forcefully control Gao Ye and have him kill us. But I believe from the bottom of my heart that Gao Ye does not want to do that. So the more the mastermind forces Gao Ye to attack us, the more it will drain its energy, and Gao Yes will will become even more averse to its commands. The more damage it causes to me, the more damage it will bring to itself. In the end, it will either break down or Gao Ye will wake up! Lu Siya was dumbfounded. Theoretically, it sounded logical. But the problem was Can you last? Lu Siya asked. What if you die before it wastes away or before Gao Ye wakes up completely? Youre around, Meng Chao said. What?! Lu Siya cried out. Just a joke. I wont die so easily. Meng Chao wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth. He licked the loose teeth and found that new flesh was already growing at the gums. His teeth were sturdy, and he could bite an Iron-armored Rhinoceros to death now. He checked the depths of his mind and spent nearly twenty thousand contribution points in exchange for a Middle Stage Healing Skill. It flowed through his entire body in the form of golden light. Not only did it heal the wounds caused by Gao Ye during the two attacks, but some of it also fused with his branch meridians, which filled his entire body with warmth. He felt indescribably comfortable. Meng Chao could not help but moan at the pleasure. Lu Siya shuddered. She thought that he had some kind of fetish that made him really love being beaten up. In simple terms, my strategy is to get injured while injuring it. Were in a war of attrition! Meng Chao sneered in his heart while saying those words. He was a returnee. Not only did he have contribution points that he could exchange for healing, he had also developed all of his branch meridians. His peak fighting strength might not be able to compare to those at the top, but when it came to endurance in terms of holding someone back, he would be hard pressed to find any opponent in the whole of Dragon City. He was Prince Endurance, and it was not an undeserved name! Come! Let the storm rain on him even more violently than before! With that thought, Meng Chao went in front of Gao Ye again. Now, he could clearly see that the dozens of eyes on Gao Yes head were shining rapidly with complicated emotions. When he opened his mouth, the sharp teeth that could crush diamonds were trembling slightly. Strange ripples rose in the air. It seemed like he had received the order to kill Meng Chao from the Demonic Abyss Eye. But there was something in his body that had been sleeping for half a year that was slowly waking up under the Demonic Abyss Eyes simple and crude mind control. It was something he thought had died a long time ago, but it seemed like he had been wrong. The Demonic Abyss Eye was so worked up that it started flailing its tentacles. By the looks of it, it really wanted to personally go up and kill Meng Chao and Lu Siya. But its fighting strength had always been weak, and it had already been injured by two veteran Heaven Realm superhumans. Besides, the tunnel was not wide. If it wanted to personally attack them, it would have to squeeze its way past Gao Ye. During the way it made its way forward, Meng Chao and Lu Siya might empty their ammunition, which would come at it like a flood. They might also retreat dozens of meters and keep it hanging while remaining neither close nor far away. They could kite it until the reinforcements arrived. That would be really awkward. If it were careless, it would end up losing completely. Or maybe from the moment Meng Chao was able to predict the Demonic Abyss Eyes target and Lu Siya, Ye Xiaoxing, Li Yingzi, Luo Wu, and plenty of other powerful superhumans and important people decided to trust him, the victor of the battle and the end of the Demonic Abyss Eye was already determined. Gao Ye, I went to the hospital you often went to in the past and more or less understood your determination and eagerness to help normal people gain power and change their fates, Meng Chao shouted. But look at what youre doing! Lets not talk about what you did in the past and just talk about tonight! How much destruction did you cause, how much blood did you spill, and how many innocents have died because of it? Dont be like a coward and hide in that ugly shell, pretending that you cant hear me! I know youre still in there, Gao Ye! Tell me, what the heck are you thinking about?! What are you doing?! Youre going in a completely different direction compared to your original intentions! The light in the dozens of eyes on the Ultimate Sandworms head faded at the same time. The Ultimate Sandworm roared and charged at Meng Chao again. This time, Meng Chao did not choose to be passively hit. He shouted even more passionately than Gao Ye, and his arms swelled up. Like two cannons, they delivered the power of a divine art, even though the Demon Subduing Pole was a spirit energy magnetic field that only had beginner-level damage. Boom! It was as if two trains had crashed against each other at high speed. Gao Ye felt as if he had run into an invisible iron wall and was stunned. Meng Chao was sent flying once again like an out-of-control kite. He crashed into Lu Siya and sent her flying more than ten meters as well. Even if she had the exoskeleton and fighting suit protecting her, the crash still caused her to grimace, and she could not say a word even after a long time had passed. At the moment Meng Chao was sent flying, he healed himself again. The moment he landed on the ground, he clambered to his feet. He would not give the Demonic Abyss Eye time to recover its mental strength. He gnashed his teeth together and returned to Gao Ye. You said that monsters have endless strength and the consciousness transferring technology can let normal people master this power! I trust your views on that! Meng Chao shouted. But youre only halfway through your research! Youve only proven that consciousness transfer is possible and that the human soul can wear different physical bodies and possess power that can destroy the world! Such bodies are like the bodies of gods! But you havent proven that the human soul can control these god-like bodies! If the human soul is eaten by the monster or the god-like body after the consciousness transfer, theres no meaning behind it! This sort of technology wont bring a bright future to Dragon City, only tragic destruction! So, Im begging you, Professor Gao Ye, for Dragon Citys future, please prove to me, even for one second and just one reason! Prove that the human soul can control the monsters body to carry out its will! This is your project, Professor Gao Ye! No one else is more suited to complete this project than you! As long as you prove this, I trust that the consciousness transferring technology wont die just like that! I believe No, I swear that more people will throw in loads of resources and money into this project, and one day, the era when normal people can control a monsters power will arrive! Gao Yes dozens of eyes shone with a completely different light again. It looked like he wanted to release a certain crystalline liquid from his eye sockets. Unfortunately, the structure of his visual system was completely different from that of mammals. He could not use tears to show his emotions. Behind him, the Demonic Abyss Eye started twitching madly like the heart of a short-distance sprinter after an intense dash. It screeched and released evil spirit flames. This time, there was no need for Lu Siya to look at it. Even Meng Chao could see that there was a mental connection between the Demonic Abyss Eye and Gao Ye. It was like a cable, but also looked like a chain. It had no form, but existed. The Demonic Abyss Eye used this mental control chain to send a killing order into Gao Yes nervous system. Chapter 418 - Counterattack of the Soul! A brand new storm started forming in the depths of Gao Yes throat. But his aversion toward it was clear, too. The nerves and muscle bundles in his mouth were twicthing madly. However, he could not fight against the Demonic Abyss Eyes forceful control. He could only let the destructive ultrasound waves charge out with a howl. Yet this time, Meng Chao used the spirit flames burning around him to form a shield to block off the ultrasound that could crush diamonds. He risked death to stand in front of Gao Ye. Even as he started bleeding from his orifices, he refused to take even half a step back. How could this be? Lu Siya could not believe her eyes. In the eyes of the Spirit Sensor, Gao Yes ultrasound was as fierce as a flood from a dam. But Meng Chao remained like an indestructible reef. No matter how much the flood attacked him, he stood tall and refused to fall. Is it because Gao Yes attack is becoming weaker, or is Meng Chaos fighting strength getting stronger? The more Lu Siya watched, the more puzzled she became. Its like both elements are present. Meng Chao is right again. Gao Ye is indeed becoming more averse to the Demonic Abyss Eyes control. His soul is climbing up from the depths of the abyss! Professor Gao Ye, give yourself a chance! Give all Dragon Citizens a chance! In the beginning, Meng Chaos throat was blocked by blood, and aside from gritting his teeth, he could not utter a single word. But Gao Yes ultrasound attack did not just crush his flesh, nerves, and bones. It also attacked his spirit meridians, which were filled with a lot of spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. When the trio ran into the miracle under Raging Waves, Meng Chao had absorbed the most spirit energy from the dual spirit energy tsunami. Based on Lu Siyas estimations, the spirit energy he absorbed was more than ten times the amount she and Qin Hu absorbed, which was also more than one hundred times the amount any of the superhumans on the surface absorbed. Meng Chao had just been a one-star superhuman at that time, so he was unable to digest such a large amount of spirit energy. It had then surged into his main meridians and branch meridians. Aside from making him become a two-star superhuman, most of it clumped between his cells. He faced the same problem as Qin Hu. But since his body was unique and he practiced the Ultimate Style, so his branch meridians shared the burden with his main meridians, his spirit energy could circulate in his body. It was the reason why he did not lose his power. Throughout the year after that, he had used contribution points to improve, and most of the clumped up spirit energy dissolved to strengthen his organs and limbs. It was what helped him reach the peak of Earth Realm so quickly. But there was still a lot of spirit energy in the corners that was very difficult for normal spirit energy magnetic fields to cultivate. It was like the scales in the corners of pipes. However, at that moment, Meng Chao could clearly sense the clumped up spirit energy falling apart like flowers blooming in spring and melting away like the ice in rivers under the scorching sun. It was like the ice was gradually cracking and showing signs of flowing along with the river again. Wisps of spirit energy flowed through the torn cracks in his spirit meridians, and as the ultrasound blasted at him, they seeped into his organs, blood vessels, nerves, and even his cells. With the help from the Ultimate Style and his contribution points, it repeatedly refined his body, so countless cells were crushed, gathered together, crushed again, gathered together again. They were refined repeatedly in just a few seconds. After around a short ten seconds, Meng Chao noticed to his shock that he could now talk even while facing Gao Yes ultrasound attack! Meng Chao was ecstatic. There are plenty of problems in Dragon City today, but there are even more people who are willing to contribute everything they have to solve those problems! Meng Chao swung his fists. Professor Gao Ye, lets give each other a chance and work together! I know that you have a great deal of distrust for many of the superhumans standing high above us and believe that if the superhumans continue growing stronger, they will impede the interests of the normal people sooner or later. I believe that many of your views are not illogical, but mutual interests between superhumans and normal people still far surpass the conflicts. There are also plenty of knowledgeable people in the mega corporations and cultivation families who are willing to build a bright future with us. Lets talk about the person behind me. Shes Lu Siya from one of the nine great cultivation families, a third generation of Sky Pillar Corporation. Shes a lady born with a silver spoon in her mouth, lives in a mansion, and is a tall, fair, rich beauty who drives fancy cars. She originally didnt care about normal people, but ever since she started working with me, she has been influenced by me and has subconsciously reformed. She has now learned how to look at our home from another angle and knows that normal people are the earth while superhumans are the trees, that treating normal people kindly is the same as treating superhumans kindly, and that the concepts of the strong and weak are relative to each other, that no matter how strong a person is, when the apocalypse arrives, its impossible for them to run, and other things. Shes now fully implementing the ideal that superhumans are the sabers of human civilization and that the strong are supposed to bleed for the weak, along with implementing other ideals. Shes currently contributing whole-heartedly to Dragon City. Big Sis Ya, isnt that right?! Um Lu Siya had a complicated expression on her face. Im not. I dont Before she could finish, Meng Chao stopped her. I know you didnt, Meng Chao whispered. Im just trying to fill Gao Ye with confidence toward human civilization again! I know where youre going, Lu Siya said. But what you said is too cringe on a physiological level, and I have goosebumps all over my skin now. Dont bother with the details. At the very least, you saved a father-daughter pair who are strangers to you and are normal people while on your way here, no? Meng Chao said. True, Lu Siya said. So I rest my case! Meng Chao looked at Gao Ye again. Professor Gao Ye, youve successfully made many superhumans see the strength that normal people can possess. Now, as long as you can prove that normal people can control this power, I believe that superhumans and normal people will achieve a new balance. But if you let your sacred soul continue to be a plaything for this monster, then the project that youve spent your entire life working on will be branded as something evil. It will be blacklisted and will never see the light of day. Think about it carefully. Perhaps the future of Dragon City will be decided by whether the current you is a human or a monsters weapon! The ultrasound storm coming out of Gao Ye, the Ultimate Sandworm, gradually died down. He seemed to have fallen into great puzzlement and conflict. His great body stiffened, twitched, stretched, and even curled up into a ball. Even the fangs in his mouth sometimes vibrated, spun, and stopped moving abruptly. They were like a malfunctioning tunnel boring machine. Lu Siya seized the chance to pull the M61-Vulcan on her shoulder. Meng Chao stopped her again. Trust me, Meng Chao said with bloodshot eyes. Give me a chance, and give the struggling soul of a human a chance! If you just wont believe me, you can retreat one hundred meters back and wait for me behind the collapsed stones. If hes controlled again by the mastermind or anything dangerous happens, Ill hold back his assault so you can run. Youll definitely not face any threat to your life! Lu Siya stared deeply into Meng Chaos eyes and started thinking carefully. Works. She nodded and ran dozens of meters back until she disappeared behind the collapsed stones. She really ran? Meng Chao was stunned, then quickly collected himself and turned to face Gao Ye. He clenched his fists and cheered him on while Gao Ye fought mentally. Gao Yes spasms became worse. He even threw his head back and started crashing against the walls around him and the stones above his head. The wounds left by Li Yingzi and Gao Ye had already started healing due to his shocking regeneration abilities and new flesh had grown, but now, it was torn once more, and a large amount of blood and bodily fluids gushed out, which made him shrivel up rapidly. Gao Yes body pulsated, and he let out a thunderous roar. No one could tell whether it was due to pain or pleasure. It was as if there were two souls stuffed into his body, and they were engaged in a tug-of-war over the control of the body. Meng Chao did not know which side had the upper hand. Was it the human Gao Ye or the monster Gao Ye? All he knew was that the dozens of eyes were shining in an increasingly stronger light, and they gradually turned such a piercing shade of red that it was like the burning blood. Absent-mindedly, Meng Chao thought that he saw a blurry human-shaped spirit flame. It was like the soul of a human, which gushed out of the Ultimate Sandworms nervous system. There were layers of ripples around that spirit flame. They were the mental chains from the Demonic Abyss Eye. They were embedded deep into the human-shaped spirit flame. They looked like they wanted to snap, tear, and destroy Gao Yes soul. This was an incredibly mysterious mental fight. Meng Chao had never heard about anything similar, and he did not know how he could help Gao Ye. While he nervously wrecked his brains for a plan, he said hesitantly, Um, Professor Gao Ye, do you need me to sing a song for you to cheer you on? But it did not seem to be necessary. When the mental chains from the Demonic Abyss Eye were about to tear apart Gao Yes soul, the Ultimate Sandworm let out a deafening roar, and the light of humanity shone brilliantly like a volcano eruption in the dozens of eyes at the same time. The brightness of the human-shaped spirit flame also increased by several degrees, and in an instant, the mental chains surrounding it were crushed. The Demonic Abyss Eye looked like it was pierced by an invisible longspear. It let out a pained screech that could capture human souls. The eye, which took up most of its body, turned bloodshot. The blood capillaries then snapped one by one. At first glance, it was as if its entire eyeball had been crushed, and a lot of sticky but crystalline liquid that looked like blood oozed out of it. You did it! Meng Chao was about to start weeping in joy. Gao Ye successfully broke free of the Demonic Abyss Eyes mental control. And he even caused the Demonic Abyss Eye to suffer from a mental backlash. Did you see it?! The human soul wont be controlled forever by a monster like you! Meng Chao shouted while swinging his fists. But the fight was not yet finished. At the end of the day, a Supernatural Entity was still a Supernatural Entity. Even if it had not fully matured yet, it would not be killed so easily. The Demonic Abyss Eyes bodythe eyeball, heart, and brain-like thingshrunk to less than half its original size. The tentacles, then, swelled up as if they were filled with blood and looked like leeches with thorns all over them. The creature jumped toward Gao Yes back and used the leech-like tentacles to suck on the skin and pull itself forward. In an instant, it arrived near Gao Yes brain. Chapter 419 - Last Hit! Gao Ye might have temporarily broken free of the Demonic Abyss Eyes control, but his soul suffered great damage for it. During the tug-of-war against the mental chains, the problem of his soul not being compatible with the nervous system and body showed up again. He was like a puppet that had its strings cut. Even though he had broken free of the puppeteers control, he could not recover his ability to move on his own. He also could not stop the Demonic Abyss Eye from climbing up his head. The Demonic Abyss Eye laughed savagely. Meng Chao could not stop it in time. It swung its blood-filled tentacles and stabbed Gao Yes eyeballs. Then, its originally round body gained an oval shape while it squirmed and stuck to Gao Yes brain like a mega leech. Gao Ye let out a pained cry. His large body started squirming and swelling up uncontrollably again. This is Meng Chaos mind raced, and he instantly came to an understanding. The Demonic Abyss Eye had given up on controlling the Ultimate Sandworm through Gao Yes soul. Instead, it decided to take him over. Its tentacles stabbed into the Ultimate Sandworms body and connected to his nervous system so that the Demonic Abyss Eye could personally control the terrifying body that was basically a mega tunnel boring machine. This action would deal a major blow to Gao Yes soul but also its own soul. The Ultimate Sandworms body would also be completely crippled after this. This was the final trump card, a killing move that the Demonic Abyss Eye could only use once. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it would not use it. For once it did, the Demonic Abyss Eye and Earthquake would merge into one. No! I cant let them complete the fusion! Meng Chaos skin crawled. He wanted to jump up and release a fatal strike before the Demonic Abyss Eye could take control of the Ultimate Sandworms body completely, but the Demonic Abyss Eye released a mocking and brutal light from its eye. It swung its spike-covered tentacles and formed a death net in front of it, as if it was tempting Meng Chao to jump into its arms. Meng Chao cussed in his heart. Even if the creatures fighting strength was the weakest among all Supernatural Entities, it was still a Supernatural Entity. Though it might be heavily wounded and drained of spirit energy, as long as it was on full guard, Meng Chao could not break through its defenses with ease. What should I do? Meng Chao felt really anxious, but he had no ideas. Even if he were willing to fight with his life on the line, he needed the monster to reveal an opening Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! At that moment, the blasts of a firearm suddenly came from behind the Demonic Abyss Eye. The storm of bullets and fierce wave of flames instantly surrounded it from behind and turned it into a burning fireball. This attack might not have been able to kill the Demonic Abyss Eye, but the creature did scream in pain because it was caught off guard. Meng Chao was caught off guard as well. Then, he saw a slim figure armed to the teeth behind the Demonic Abyss Eye. Spirit flames surrounded her while she levitated in the air heroically. Big Sis Ya? Meng Chao was surprised and delighted. He could not believe his own eyes. Didnt Lu Siya run away? Why did she appear on the other side of the tunnel? Thats right. Her main occupation was a mine explorer. Changing the structure of stone and clearing tunnels was her specialty. On the surface, she had run away in the other direction, but once she fled into the darkness, she opened a brand new tunnel and went behind the Demonic Abyss Eye so that this monster would be surrounded by enemies. How vicious! It was exactly like what Big Sis Ya would do! The Demonic Abyss Eye was enraged. It screeched in the flames. Lu Siya felt as if she was struck by an invisible hammer, and her suspended body started swaying. She had to have been struck by the Demonic Abyss Eyes mind attack. Then, the creature tossed two tentacles to strike her body at supersonic speed. Lu Siyas battle armor was torn to shreds. She coughed up blood and fell from the air. But her actions gave Meng Chao the chance to strike. Die, you monster! At the moment Lu Siya fell from the air, Meng Chao jumped up. The Golden Scythes mandiles were held in a reverse grip in his hands, and they were like huge daggers that stabbed deep into the Demonic Abyss Eyes eyeball. The Demonic Abyss Eyes brain had sunken into an unstable state when its temperature kept increasing at rapid speeds because it had to release high-intensity mind attacks within a short period of time. Before this, it had also been attacked by Li Yingzi, Luo Wu, Meng Chao, and Lu Siya. Their attacks might not have been fatal, but they interfered with its calculation abilities and judgment. Then, when Meng Chao broke free of the defense net it formed with its tentacles, it finally reacted to the situation. Countless blood-filled tentacles went to bind Meng Chao like spike-covered pythons. Countless fine wounds instantly appeared on Meng Chaos limbs. But to a returnee whose soul had been refined multiple times by the flames of the apocalypse, this degree of pain was really just a cooling breeze on a summer afternoon. Die! Meng Chaos eyes were bloodshot. It looked like he wanted to fight against the Demonic Abyss Eye with his glare alone. Without caring about his wounds, he poured all his energy into the Golden Scythes mandibles and stabbed them fiercely. This time, the Demonic Abyss Eye let out a shocked and enraged cry. A layer of red panniculus carnosus instantly covered the area above the huge eyeball. The eyeball might have seemed weak, but it immediately shrank into itself like a heart and clamped down tightly on Meng Chaos mandible. The mandible was only able to sink three inches into the flesh before Meng Chao felt that he had run into an iron wall. He could not push forward any further. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and tried to send surging spirit energy into the mandibles so that the Demon Subduing Poles power, which was several times greater than the force of his spirit energy, could blast into the Demonic Abyss Eyes brain through the mandible. If he had a sharp weapon created by a genius craftsman in his hands right then, this strategy might have worked. But no matter how sturdy the Golden Scythes mandible was, it could not withstand the contest of strength between the two monstersMeng Chao and the Demonic Abyss Eye. Crack! Crack! Meng Chao heard an ominous sound. Then, he saw fine cracks on the thin and long mandibles. He knew that if the stalemate continued, the Golden Scythes mandibles would shatter. But he was already enveloped by the Demonic Abyss Eyes tentacles. They had charged at him eagerly and wrapped themselves around him tightly. He could not break free. Now, either he died or the monster died. The Demonic Abyss Eye realized this as well. So, it ignored the fact that its brain was boiling and its soul was burning. It released an incredibly powerful mind attack. Meng Chao felt the eyeball that was more than two meters in diameter turn into a super searchlight, and its powerful heat made him melt. In a daze, he felt as if his skull had been flipped open and countless terrifying images were forced into his brain. The Demonic Abyss Eye instantly grew ten thousand times. It made the tunnel burst and squashed Dragon City. Then, it became the only thing levitating in the world, like it was a deity. Meng Chao, his comrades, family, and all the humans could only kowtow to it and worship it, as if they were as insignificant as insects, weeds, and dust. Logically speaking, Meng Chao knew that all of this was fake. They were all just illusions that the monster created. But they affected him emotionally, and he did not know how he should break free of the Demonic Abyss Eyes control. He gradually fell into a murky vortex created by the illusion. Meng Chao! When Lu Siya saw that Meng Chao was being swallowed up by the Demonic Abyss Eyes tentacles, she panicked so much that she screamed. But Meng Chao was not the one who responded to her. The Demonic Abyss Eye just threw another mind attack at her. Lu Siya felt as if someone had just thrown a battleaxe at her face. The next second, just like Meng Chao, she saw a huge eyeball that was like a God levitating in the world. Both of them were immersed in the final and strongest mind attack from the Demonic Abyss Eye after it decided to take the risk and burn its own brain. They could not get out of it. At that critical moment, the Ultimate Sandworm suddenly let out a thunderous roar, even though its nervous system had been taken over by the Demonic Abyss Eye when its tentacles stabbed into it. He threw his head back and viciously slammed it against the ceiling of the tunnel. The Demonic Abyss Eye was on his head. That slam was basically the same as a train carrying more than its maximum capacity during morning rush hour charging at full speed. The Demonic Abyss Eye was caught off guard and suffered a heavy physical blow. Even though it was not injured, the mind attack, which had been like an endless tidal wave crashing at Meng Chao and Lu Siya, stopped for an instant, and a flaw appeared in the illusion. In a daze, Meng Chao saw a small black dot that was like a speck of dust above the giant eye that shone like a sun shining far away. When he focused on it, he found that it was Gao Ye! In the mental world, Gao Ye broke free of his ugly form of a worm and regained his human appearance. But he was no longer the middle-aged man with disabled limbs and great suffering on his face. Instead, he was in his early twenties and appeared to be high in spirit. This young adult turned his head around to cast a deep glance at Meng Chao with a relieved smile on his face. Meng Chao did not know why he was certain that this was Gao Ye. But for some reason, when he heard the young adults roar, he found that his soul and Gao Yes goal had strangely resonated with each other. He saw Gao Ye jumping high, just like Meng Chao did, and like a moth rushing to the flames, he pounced on the God-like eyeball. Then, as if dust had entered the eyeball, it started blinking rapidly. The illusion shattered just like that. At the end of the day, what was fake would remain fake. The monster would never be God. And humans were not dust either. Even if the monster was really God and humans were really dust, there was no law that stated that dust must submit to God. Gao Ye Meng Chao could no longer sense Gao Yes mind. He knew that Gao Ye had turned his mind into a weapon, a burning bomb that exploded in the Demonic Abyss Eyes face. He burned his humanity, soul, consciousness, dignity, and pride to break the Demonic Abyss Eyes mind attack. Professor Gao Ye Meng Chao could sense that there was something burning flowing out from the depths of his soul. No. It was not flowing out. It was surging out like a flood from a dam. Wherever the flood went, the spirit energy would feel as if it was boiling, and each of his cells gained explosive power. This power even enveloped the Golden Scythe mandible that had almost shattered, which made the cracks that had spread out in a spiderweb to shine, as if they were lively runic symbols. With the power from spirit energy, the sharpness and sturdiness of the mandible immediately increased by several degrees. Meng Chao had been unable to send the mandible any further into the iron wall before, but now, with a slurp, the entire mandible sank into the Demonic Abyss Eyes eyeball. The tentacles that bound Meng Chaos limbs shriveled up, charred black, and were torn apart as Meng Chaos limbs swelled up and spirit flames gushed out of his pores to burn them! Chapter 420 - The Monster Eye Reappears! Lu Siya saw something unbelievable. Meng Chao had clearly been enveloped completely by the masterminds tentacles and was like a huge red cocoon that kept squirming. She had even begun to wonder whether he had been completely swallowed by the mastermind and digested. But the mastermind was trembling. It twitched as if it had swallowed something far beyond its limits and was now in pain because of digestion problems. Soon after, wisps of faint gold spirit flames crawled out from between the gaps among the tentacles. One, two, five, ten, more than one hundred golden rays shone through. They were like golden blades that cut the masterminds tentacles to pieces. Before they even landed on the ground, they turned into coal and sizzling scraps. When Meng Chao appeared from among the tentacles, his appearance was no longer the same. The nano-fighting suit he wore had been torn to shreds long ago by the abnormal beasts tentacles. Now, even the pieces of fabric left were burnt to ashes by the spirit flames that surged out of his 36,000 pores. His skin shone with a metallic gleam, and hundreds of profound and complicated spirit tattoos crawled over his skin. As his blood boiled, the spirit tattoos rose from his body. In a 3D crystalline form, they surrounded him, connected with each other, mingled together, surged, and resonated to form a complicated and glorious vitality magnetic field. The magnetic field spun rapidly to give great power and injected that power into Meng Chaos right arm, which made it into a golden demon subduing pole. Then, Meng Chao thrust his arm into the Demonic Abyss Eyes eyeball together with the Golden Scythes mandible. His entire arm sank into the eyeball until only his shoulder was left. With a deafening roar, Meng Chaos arm and his vitality magnetic field started vibrating rapidly. He was like an egg beater, while the Demonic Abyss Eyes eyeball and brain were the pitiful eggs. The egg beater worked at a rapid pace. Murky blood and sticky bodily fluids gushed out of the wound with Meng Chaos arm in it. Once the Demonic Abyss Eye lost most of its tentacles, its round body lost most of its ability to launch physical attacks. It could do nothing else but scream while completely suppressed by Meeng Chaos demon-like presence. Seriously? Lu Siya was completely dumbfounded. She could sense the apocalyptic presence around Meng Chao and felt chills go down her spine even though it was not cold. H-H-H-He actually went through another breakthrough in battle and reached Heaven Realm? Compared to those in Earth Realm, the superhumans in Heaven Realm had two special traits. First, they awakened to maglev and could walk in the air. The other was that the area of fluctuations of their vitality magnetic fields increased by a large degree, and through the attraction force and repelling force in the magnetic field, they could interfere with the objects around them to a certain degree. This was how they could control items remotely. Aside from that, they would awaken to a unique ability in each level of Heaven Realm. When anyone reached Heaven Realm, they would be at Spirit Wielding Realm. In this realm, not only would the superhumans neural information transfer speed increase to another degree, they could also sense the number of cells in their bodies increase, which would make their senses sharper. They could also spread their vitality magnetic fields at will or gather them on the objects around them. Then, through resonating with the magnetic fields, they could interfere with the molecular structures and atomic electron shells of elements to change or strengthen the properties of items. For example, Lu Siyas ability to turn stones into gravel was one of the specific ways to use spirit energy resonance. Fighting-class superhumans usually did not have to master such ingenious elemental transformation. Instead, they used spirit energy to strengthen their weapons and armor. Even a mass-produced cold weapon with a large number of cracks, which had gone over the limits of its metal fatigue, would be a sharp weapon for a moment in the hands of a Heaven Realm superhuman, when he or she released unstoppable spirit flames into it. The bullets that came from a Heaven Realm sharpshooter could have faint spirit flames attached to them. Then, even the bullet from a pistol could achieve the results of a napalm bomb, stun grenade, or armor-piercing shell. Hence, using a pistol to blow a Hell Beasts brains apart was not something unbelievable. This was what Meng Chao had done. The spirit energy resonance he created strengthened the mandible and his arm, so he was able to turn his arm and the mandible into something like a steel pole at more than one thousand degrees Celsius and drive them into the Demonic Abyss Eyes mangled eyeball. Even though the mandible shattered the next instant, the fragments created a fragmentation bomb. With Meng Chaos spirit flames pushing them forward, they created a destructive storm that blew open the Demonic Abyss Eyes brains. The Demonic Abyss Eye no longer showed any physical resistance. It deeply regretted not running away the second it saw Meng Chao. That might have been the only way for it to protect its life. At that moment, in the face of gruelling pain, it saw Meng Chaos gaze, and it found that it was much more brilliant than its own eye. It lost all hope that it could survive through sheer luck. The only thing left was hatred. It wanted to drag Meng Chao into hell with it! Screech! Boom! The Demonic Abyss Eye released a final screech. Countless deformed brain cells that were different from a humans shrivelled up. The monster sacrificed all of its brain tissues in exchange for an extremely terrifying mental storm! Lu Siya saw the mastermind start burning. It was just like the natural phenomenon of a brain burning after it worked over its maximum capacity and got too hot. The speed at which it burned was ten times faster than when Meng Chaos spirit flames burned it. In the blink of an eye, its body shriveled into charcoal that was no more than one meter in diameter, but its mental power was a bewitching black flame that crawled into Meng Chaos eyes. He saw a black tsunami that filled the world charging at him. He had just reached Heaven Realm, so his soul was still in a muddled and really unstable state. He had to say, the Demonic Abyss Eye had caught the best chance. If it were a superhuman who was not Meng Chao, they would not have been able to escape the fate of burning together with the Demonic Abyss Eye. But when the black wave hit Meng Chao, it did not just strike the soul of his current life, but also destroyed the final defense line keeping the apocalypse returnee back. Boom! Meng Chao heard the sound of a dam breaking in the depths of his mind. Memories. The memories from his previous life were incredibly clear. The brutal, cold, and dark memories charged out of his brain in the form of a red tsunami as ten thousand suns exploded. The black tsunami fought against the red tsunami! Even if the Demonic Abyss Eye had one of the strongest brains among the abnormal beasts, it could not predict just how terrifying the power lurking in the depths of Meng Chaos brain was. Earlier, when it tried to tempt Meng Chao, the nightmarish scenes it saw were just 1% of the real nightmare. When the red tsunami began howling, the black tide was unable to stop it in the slightest. The Demonic Abyss Eye burned its brain to launch its final mind attack, but Meng Chao counterattacked with just one bite! In an instant, the black tsunami was shattered to pieces. The Demonic Abyss Eyes soul disappeared into smoke while it screeched in pain and indignation. Its scattered fragments fell all over Meng Chaos head. He blinked and saw brand new and strange images popping up in his mind. The first image he saw was of himself. But the Meng Chao he saw was not the typical reflection he would see in a mirror. He had patches of red and green on him, as if he was looking at himself through a thermal imager. There was also a lot of complicated data, which was even more advanced than what the highest grade thermal imagers could provide. Meng Chaos mind raced. He instantly understood that he was reading some of the Demonic Abyss Eyes memories. A mind attack went both ways. When the Demonic Abyss Eye tried to invade his mind through the ports in his brain and implant information in him, the ports in its mind were also opened to Meng Chao. If a human with a mental strength stronger than it went against the flow of its attack and charged into its mind, it could see some of the information hidden in its mind. And when an intelligent abnormal beast was about to die, it should be the same as a human who was about to die. It would see the most crucial memories from its life, just like how humans would see their most important memories flash before their eyes, and Meng Chao coincidentally saw them. This was also considered a form of mental backlash, right? So, when I risk my life, I look that brutal? Meng Chao saw his own attack from a moment ago from the Demonic Abyss Eyes view, and he could even sense the Demonic Abyss Eyes fear. It was only then that he realized that in the eyes of monsters, humans were the brutal and ugly monsters. Then, the image shattered and turned into hundreds of small images. They were top-down views from different angles of Dragon City. There were scenes of the fierce fighting in Noble Descent Hotel and the first person view of the battlefield in the south. By the looks of it, all of this were records from different pests. This verified Meng Chaos previous guess. The Demonic Abyss Eye had to continuously send its brain waves to control the large insect army to launch its precise attacks. At the same time, it had to control thousands of monsters and spend time making sure it had a firm hold over Gao Ye. It was no wonder why the Demonic Abyss Eye was so badly drained. If it had been accumulating power and was at the peak of its condition when their minds clashed against each other, Meng Chao could not tell just who would have ended up as the victor! The scenes flashed before him one by one. In the next image, the Demonic Abyss Eye seemed to be going through modifications in a red incubation trough that looked like a bloody lake. Meng Chao could vaguely remember that he had once had a dream about the Bloody Moon Wolf King. In that dream, the wolf king also received similar modifications. So, they were all chosen subjects? Meng Chao tried his best to see what was outside the bloody lake. Unfortunately, his vision was obscured by deep red. All he could see were a few figures. They looked like humans, but there were slight differences. In the next image, he saw a valley deep in the fog. The Demonic Abyss Eye levitated in the air. There were dozens of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes around it, and their tentacles were connected together. Meng Chao did not know whether they were holding a grand ceremony, fighting, or reproducing. However, when he compared their sizes, the Demonic Abyss Eye at that moment seemed to be no different from a normal Demonic Air Ripping Eye. It also had the ability to levitate and fly. In other words, it was not born as a Supernatural Entity. It was like the White Spirit and Gao Ye. It was also created from a normal monster. The subsequent images were mottled and unclear. It seemed like as the Demonic Abyss Eye went further into the past, it began to resemble an unenlightened beast. But just when Meng Chao believed that the Demonic Abyss Eye had finished recalling all of its memories, suddenly, the images became clear again. He saw a white shadowless lamp. And he seemed to be lying on a surgical table. His limbs were bound tightly by sturdy but malleable chains. A few people in white robes looked down at him. Since those people had goggles and filtration masks, he could not see their faces clearly. The only thing he could be sure of was that they were humans. He tried to turn his head as much as possible to get more information. But his field of vision was fixed. It seemed like his head was fixed to the surgical table. There were no emblems or words on the peoples surgical uniforms, goggles, and filtration masks. He could not tell who they were, and he did not know when the strange operation had happened. Then, a person in a white robe picked up a silver surgical knife. It was crystalline, had spirit flames around it, and looked like it was created from crystals. Meng Chao then saw two criss-crossing eyes sharing a single pupil at the end of the surgical eye. It was a strange picture that looked like an X! Chapter 421 - Getting Stronger From All Sides This familiar but unfamiliar picture caused goosebumps to break out on Meng Chaos skin. He widened his eyes and tried his best to see the X-shaped picture clearly as well as the person holding the surgical knife. But he could only see a pair of profound eyes that looked like they belonged to a supernatural being through the goggles. Immediately after, this memory became blurry. No matter how much Meng Chao struggled, he could not break free from being devoured by the memory vortex. Meng Chao! In his daze, he heard someone calling him. The voices seemed to belong to his tutoress Griffin Li Yingzi and Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. In fact, he could also sense a few superhuman presences that were stronger than Li Yingzi and Luo Wu. Are those Deity Realm superhumans? Meng Chao sighed in relief. He finally relaxed his tense nerves and allowed the comforting darkness to envelope him. He fell backward and fell into Li Yingzis arms when she rushed over to catch him. Meng Chao had two dreams. In the first dream, he turned into a Demonic Air Ripping Eye. In the beginning, he was just a normal member of his race, and driven by instincts, he floated in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. He used the abilities he was born with to control and intimidate other monsters so that they would hunt for him. He never thought about who he was, why he was there, or what he was doing. He just needed to float about, eat, evolve, control others, fight, reproduce, grow old, and die. Later on, it seemed like a fierce fight happened. Dozens of other mind attack-type monsters waged war against the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. The war was not just limited to the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, but also the countless monsters they controlled. The war shocked the world and turned Monster Mountain Range into a sea of carcasses. Many Demonic Air Ripping Eyes died, but he was lucky enough to escape death. Among the endless mind controls and melee fights, he even became stronger. After killing an innumerable number of enemies, he became covered in wounds, however. His body was mangled up, and while he was struggling for his last breath, he fainted. When he woke up again, he was floating in a huge bloody lake. The growth medium was one hundred times stickier than fresh blood. Not only did it repair and strengthen his body, it also forcibly injected all sorts of knowledge and memories into his brain. It enlightened him and opened the door to wisdom. He began to think of questions he might never be able to answer. Who am I? Where did I come from? What is my mission? He did not know a single answer. But he knew that humans knew the answer. At the very least, the unique monsters that were humans claimed that they had this so-called civilization and looked like they knew the answer. Otherwise, why would they have the right to claim that they were in control of civilization? In the second dream, he was just a normal Dragon Citizen who failed his national college examination and lived a difficult but normal life. Unfortunately, since both sides were injured badly during the Monster War and Dragon City lost most of its resources as well as its ability to exercise sovereignty over its territory and survive through internal circulation, it was forced to push its war machine to its maximum capacity and drive out of Monster Mountain Range. It dragged him into the river of destiny. Against his will, he lifted a saber and killed countless beings. It left him drowned in blood and with his soul devoured. He struggled for a long time in a hellish battlefield while living ignorantly. Then, the apocalypse arrived, and he finally realized that he and Dragon City had both walked down a path destined for destruction. It was just like how the Demonic Abyss Eye and monster civilization from decades ago walked down the path of destruction as well. The two dreams appeared one after another. They were different, but subtly connected. One of them was like a person standing beside him in front of a black lake, and the other was a blurry, distorted reflection of him in the water. At the end of both dreams, Meng Chao saw a mysterious and unfathomable picture: Two long and narrow eyes intersecting with each other to form an X. Their only pupil shone with an unfathomable light as if it could see through the human soul. Meng Chao had seen countless monstrous and fearsome monsters. He had also gone through all sorts of extreme and terrifying things. But he felt that there was nothing more bizarre than the X-shaped eye. He woke up covered in cold sweat and found that he was lying in a huge medical cabin. No, instead of saying that it was a medical cabin, it would be better to say that it was a mini indoor swimming pool filled with gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. The gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid were filled with materials from Hell Beasts and even Apocalyptic Beasts. Spirit energy spilled out of them, and a strong fragrance wafted into his nose. Before he even took the initiative to suck it in, it charged into his orifices and pores. Meng Chao could be considered a frequent visitor of medical facilities. Ever since he awakened to supernatural powers, he often ended up exhausted and heavily wounded. Then, he would have strange dreams and wake up comfortably in a medical cabin. Still, this was undoubtedly the most comfortable experience he had waking up. He stretched his back and sensed no pain. Instead, he felt that all his cells were filled with so much power that he was about to pop like popcorn. With a thought, he could clearly analyze the dozens of monster materials and rare crystals contained in the medical fluid. He could also sense the internal structures of the dozens of medical equipment placed in the room, along with the changes in the air from the air-conditioner above his head. He could even hear the two nurses chatting in the corridor outside. Who is the person inside? How did he manage to gain such high favor from President Lu? Ive never seen a patient use so many valuable monster materials and crystals in just a few days, and he actually managed to absorb all of them! If it were any other normal superhuman You dont know? Its Meng Chao! Ah! The one who did all that in this battle? Its no wonder why so many important people came to visit him. I didnt expect that hed be so young. He has always been this young. Hes still in university. I heard that The two nurses conversation grew too quiet as they walked away. But Meng Chao could still sense the sound waves they released crashing against his body. The different feedback he gained from the sound waves allowed him to make an outline of their bodies, facial features, and even expressions. Naturally, he could also scan the structure of the corridor and the decorations in it like a bat through the changes of the sound waves. In fact, because of an unknown reason, detailed plans of how he should fight with everything beside him if an army of monsters or undead charged out from behind the corner of the corridor popped up in his mind as well. Whats going on? My senses and deductive abilities seemed to have become better. Meng Chao recalled all that had transpired before he fell unconscious. He widened his eyes, and a delighted spark showed up in his gaze. Is this what Heaven Realm feels like? He clenched his fist and swung it fiercely in the medical fluid. The 36,000 pores in his body were all opened up, and they absorbed the spirit energy in the gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid like rabid dogs. He had finally reached Heaven Realm, the territory of first rate fighters and a stage he had never been able to reach in his previous life even after training for decades. His senses improved drastically, and he was filled with so much power that he was almost bursting. But those were normal changes that were not worth mentioning. Meng Chao noticed that the information he could gain and the things he could control had increased by several degrees as well. In the past, when he looked at someone, all he saw was a simple human shape. Now, he could form the outline of humans and monsters dozens of meters away through the vibrations of sound waves and the feedback provided by them. He could then tell their body size, their condition, temperature, even their breathing, heartbeat, and contraction of their muscles to determine how dangerous they were and their fighting strength. No matter what he looked at, even if it was the gentle light at the ceiling, he could instantly see its length, width, breath, and wattage. Meng Chao believed that the data he saw would have less than a 0.01 mm difference from the data obtained from tests. And he could scan, control, and perform micro-adjustments to even more parts of his body. His breathing, heart rate, speed of blood flow, speed of spirit energy flow, speed of adrenaline secretion, pulse rate of a certain organ, contraction and swelling of a certain muscle fiber He could practically control everything within his body. If a not very suitable example was to be used, then in the past, he was like an auto car. His breathing, heart rate and hormone secretion were locked and controlled automatically by his cerebellum. The good thing was, his cerebrum did not need to handle a lot of complicated information, and the pulse rate of his organs was automatic. The bad thing was that he could not bring out the maximum power of his engine and car body. He could not handle all sorts of extreme environments and situations. His current self was a manual car. The bad thing was that he had to use a lot of focus and calculations to constantly adjust his physiological parameters. The good thing was that he could now control all his organs and nerve bundles. In an instant, he could bring out his maximum power to negate all sorts of strange threats and problems in extreme situations. The benefits of his calculation abilities improving far outweighed the disadvantages. A simplest example of that could be that with just one thought, the cells at the end of his limbs could vibrate at super high speed and release the energy from the depths of the mitochondrion to form a small magnetic field. That magnetic field could spread outward to interfere with and even control the objects around him. Meng Chao stared at the ceiling light above him. He controlled his magnetic field and stretched it to the ceiling light through his eyes. It had originally been adjusted to sleeping mode, so the light was dim. In an instant, it became bright and gradually turned piercingly bright. Meng Chao became playful. He controlled the ceiling light to flicker nonstop. Is this the secret behind controlling items remotely? Thats interesting! He focused his mind. Just as he was about to play around with his body and figure out his new abilities, such as the limits of how much his organs could swell up, he noticed that Kindling had become really bright at the corner of his eyes. A thought popped up in Meng Chaos mind. He lit up Kindling and read the rewards he gained while he was unconscious. The first three notifications almost blinded his recently strengthened eyes that were supposed to be as strong as titanium. [The Fire Relayer killed Supernatural Entity Demonic Abyss Eye. You greatly increased Dragon Citys chances of victory in the Monster War. Increased contribution points by 55,000.] [The Fire Relayer awakened Supernatural Entity Earthquakes soul, allowing him to return as the human Gao Ye. You greatly increased Dragon Citys chances of victory in the Monster War. Increased contribution points by 50,000.] [The Fire Relayer gained part of Supernatural Entity Demonic Abyss Eyes memories and abilities. The progress of the Mystery of Supernatural Entities has increased by 21%. Current progress: 46%. Increased contribution points by 21,000.] Chapter 422 - Mystery of X The first two pieces of information were fine. But when he saw that the contribution points for a Supernatural Entity were only around 60,000 points, Meng Chao felt that it was too low. However, it might also be because it had not fully evolved yet. Speaking of which, if they had completely evolved, the one dead would definitely be Meng Chao. He would have no chance to lie in a medical cabin in comfort and happily count his contribution points. But the third piece of information was even more amazing. Ive been working hard for half a year, and the progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities has only reached 25%. Now, I only read part of the Demonic Abyss Eyes memories, and youre telling me that the quest progress increased by 21% in one go? Isnt that a bit too ridiculous! Meng Chao then connected the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities and the X-shaped eye together. The reason for that was simple. He had actually seen the bloody lake in the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings memories before. And from the abnormal beast research departments analysis reports, there was the possibility that abnormal beasts were genetically modified by men. This was information known since a long time ago, so it had long since been included in the progress of the quest. But the appearance of the X-shaped eye shocked Meng Chao a lot. How could this be? Based on what Captain Ye said, the abnormal beast research department suspects that the birth of abnormal beasts is related to a satellite city lost in the fog, where its highly likely that it formed a symbiotic relationship with the monsters and built a monster civilization together. The last time I saw this X-shaped eye was in a notebook my mother wrote more than twenty years ago. But Mom has forgotten about the things at that time and doesnt know any details. Theres something I am certain of, though, and that is that Mom never left Dragon City and went to the satellite city lost in the fog. When she was a nurse, she came into contact with the X-shaped eye in an underground hospital, which was definitely located in Dragon City. Why is it that these two seemingly unrelated clues have overlapped with each other now? No. Its not two clues, but three Meng Chaos mind raced and recalled the three times he saw the strange and unfathomable X-shaped eye at three different points of time, locations, and objects. The first time he encountered it in his mothers notebook, and it should have appeared there around twenty years ago. The second time was on the back of his corrupted sisters hand in the memory fragments of his previous life. If he deduced things based on the timeline in this life, Bai Jiacao should completely awaken to her bloodline and become the Dark Witch ten years later. Then, the picture would be branded on her. The third was in the depths of the Demonic Abyss Eyes memories. If the memories Meng Chao read were shown to him in a reverse chronological order, then the scene he saw had happened a long time ago. Thats not right. Meng Chao carefully remembered the details of the three X-shaped eye and suddenly thought of something. Those are not the Demonic Abyss Eyes memories. The Demonic Abyss Eye is huge, and its visual system is different from a humans. The image it saw through its eye shouldnt have been so clear. I remember that I was clearly on a surgical table in a human operating theatre and saw shadowless lamps. The shape of the scalpel was also designed for the human physiological system. Those werent the tools to harvest monsters. In other words, the one lying on the surgical table was definitely a human of average size. It was not the Demonic Abyss Eye or its former self, a Demonic Air Ripping Eye. Thats right. When the Demonic Abyss Eye was being modified in the bloody lake and was in the process of evolving into a Supernatural Entity, it was injected with a large amount of human knowledge and memories. This scene was probably also implanted into its brain at that time. Just who is the person who was tied down to the surgical table and forced to go through some sort of operation or experiment? Why was the X-shaped eye on the surgeons scalpel? And why did those memories go to the Demonic Abyss Eyes brain? And anyway, how are all these things related to my sisters corruption?! Even if Meng Chao had reached Heaven Realm, which increased his deduction and analytic abilities, he could not smooth out all that he had learned into a clear story. He sucked in a deep breath and quietly worked his spirit energy to ease his brain, which felt like it was about to explode. Then, he carefully recalled the details of his sister becoming corrupted in his previous life. Honestly, though, there were no details. In his previous life, once his parents died one after another, he was left alone with his sister and they stuck with each other. At that time, Meng Chao only wanted to quietly refine his harvesting skills to earn money so that he could take care of his sister. But Bai Jiacao was deeply traumatized, and she decided to become infinitely stronger regardless of the cost. Meng Chao only had her left, so he naturally did not want to let her encounter any dangers. But he was too busy with work and had to harvest countless monsters every day. Even normal monsters had tough flesh and sharp bones. They also had acid and poison hidden in their bodies. If that wasnt enough, they could turn into zombies at any moment, so he had to focus all his attention on handling them. He had to work until midnight every night and was exhausted. His fingers suffered from cramps, and when he went to the toilet, he could not even hold his prick properly. Because of all that, it was impossible for him to constantly pay attention to Bai Jiacao. Hence, even he did not know when his younger sister grew up or became corrupted to such a terrifying degree. Meng Chao remembered that he had once argued fiercely with his sister in his previous life. He could no longer remember the specific details, but at that time, he seemed to have discovered crystals and monster materials that were worth cities in his sisters room. They were so expensive that there was no way that a poor family like theirs could ever afford them. He suspected the origin of those items, and he immediately demanded answers from Bai Jiacao. His sister was unhappy, and she asked him to stop butting into her business so much, but there was no way he could just stand by and not care. They argued for an entire night and even threw things. Later on, his sister moved out, and much later Some built people dressed in black uniforms and wearing black tactical sunglasses, which all gave off a fierce presence, visited him to ask about Bai Jiacao. At that time, he was ignorant. But after he returned to the past, Meng Chao discovered through keen observation that those peoples presences were really similar to the special forces of the research department and the adjudicators of the adjudicator court. By the looks of it, his sister had offended a lot of people that she should not offend. Did she want to take revenge for their parents, or had she discovered the secrets behind the X-shaped eye and wanted to figure out the origins of the Night Demon Blood in her body? Logically speaking, when she awakened to the Night Demon Blood, she was still very weak and should have been captured by the related departments or mysterious organizations. But during those two years, human civilization was at its final battle with the monster civilization, and Dragon City was in a state of chaos because the Supernatural Entities would show up once every few days to cause terrifying damage. If they created a ranking board for the fatal threats to Dragon City, when Bai Jiacao had just been corrupted, she would not have made it to the top ten. Because at the very least, the Nine Great Supernatural Entities would have occupied nine slots of the top ten! Perhaps that was why she was able to escape. When he heard about his sister again, she was already known by a lot of peopleno, more accurately speaking, many of the intelligent human-like carbon-based life forms in the Other Worldas the Dark Witch. Speaking of which, the terms Night Demon Blood and the Dark Witch were very meaningful. Even though Meng Chao did not know the truth behind the terms, if he analyzed the meaning of the words literally, then they implied magic. Based on Meng Chaos past memories, there was magic in the Other World. The human-shaped life forms who were skilled in using magic were magicians. Even though Meng Chao felt that superhumans and magicians were really just terms, and they were all, at the core, still intelligent human-shaped carbon-based life forms, this meant that his sisters awakened abilities came from the same source as those of the creatures of the Other World. The sister in his memories was also incredibly cool, awesome, and bewitching, which matched the magic vibe! That meant that more than twenty years ago, someone in Dragon City was already secretly researching the power of the creatures of the Other World, and they came up with at least two results in their research. One of them was the Supernatural Entities. The second was his sister, the Dark Witch Bai Jiacao Maybe? Is that the truth? The forces who created the monster civilization arent a satellite city lost in the fog, but someone lurking within Dragon City itself? If thats the case, it would explain how theyre so familiar with everything concerning Dragon City, including human civilization and our societys structure. It also makes sense that they could infiltrate Blue Home and corrupt Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, Zhou Tianshui, and a large number of human elites Wait, thats wrong. It doesnt make sense. Based on what Luo Hai once told me and what I investigated over this period of time, those among the people, who created the underground hospitals thirty years ago to research the secrets of life and are still alive, are all top leaders of Dragon City now. They have the world at their beck and call and can cover up whatever crimes they want. They even control the direction in which our civilization advances. Why would then there be a need for them to secretly modify abnormal beasts to attack Dragon City? Thats basically the same as them slapping themselves! It doesnt make sense! Looks like the truth is more complicated than what I can imagine. Just what sort of secrets are hidden behind the X-shaped eye? No matter what, having too many disorderly clues was still better than having no clue at all. At the very least, half of the pieces of the puzzle were now in Meng Chaos hands. As long as he was patient and lucky, he had hope of forming the outline of the truth. He could also use the resources of the abnormal beast resource department to figure out the truth behind the X-shaped eye, which would kill two birds with one stone. But there was a problem too. This is bad. Ive been standing out too much, and Im too noticeable now. Im levelling up very quickly, and my achievements are grand. Im basically a firefly burning brightly in the dark and a lighthouse shining stubbornly during a storm. Im a hero respected by millions of citizens. No matter how much the government covers up for me, my achievements might have already spread through every corner of Dragon City. This will naturally make me a thorn in the monster civilizations side. Its fine if they focus on me, but would the intelligent abnormal beasts notice that Mom was once a nurse in an underground hospital related to X-shaped eyes through the clues lying around? Would they also figure out that my sister has awakened to strength that far surpasses that of a normal high school girl? In his previous life, he had financial troubles and had to take care of two ill people, so he had no means to provide many cultivation resources for Bai Jiacao. Before she became an adult, she hadnt shown anything special that could attract the attention of various forces of power. But in this life, Meng Chao had stuffed Bai Jiacao with so many valuable materials that she was now a plump little pig. With the nourishment from a rich variety of resources, her Night Demon Blood had awakened beforehand, and she managed to easily get into the experimental class of one of the three super high schools in Dragon City. She was also Meng Chaos sister, so even if she wanted to keep a low profile, it was impossible, right? Chapter 423 - Meng Chao’s Fear Bomb This was a chain reaction created by him changing the future. The storm stirred up by the butterfly effect had resulted in both the good and the bad. At the same time he prevented the complete wipeout of the transmigration specialists team, he increased the chances of his sister being exposed. It might even result in the Dark Witch being born ahead of time. But Meng Chao was not at all saddened because of this result. Fighting spirit burned hotly in him. In just a short year and a half, he had reached Heaven Realm and was unprecedentedly confident in himself. He believed that if the monster civilization or other enemies lurking in the dark dared to hurt his family, he would definitely catch them and cut off the claws of evil before cutting those creatures into pieces and reducing them to ashes! Of course, right now, he already knew that Bai Jiacaos corruption and transformation into the Dark Witch was not due to her own intentions, but because the forces behind the X-shaped eye were causing trouble. Even if she was really unlucky and turned into the Dark Witch, he would still spend 120% of his patience to properly educate her, influence her, and use the truth to convince her so that she would return to the side of humans. After all, she was his sister. Who said that the Dark Witch could not contribute to human civilization, anyway? With that thought in mind, Meng Chao was eager to do something. The notifications given by Kindling also burned brightly before his eyes. [The Fire Relayer risked his life and won against an enemy stronger than himself. He won against Supernatural Entities Earthquake and Demonic Abyss Eye one after another. Your deeds have motivated many Dragon Citizens. Countless citizens have gained the determination to keep getting stronger, and the overall fighting strength and fighting potential of Dragon City has increased. Increased contribution points by 9,999. Obtained special skill: Fear Bomb.] [Fear Bomb: A normal skill of mind-attack-type monsters. You can use the fluctuations of your brain waves to affect your targets brain so that your targets visual system will produce all sorts of hideous and terrifying illusions. It will cause the target to sink into great fear, and the targets mental strength index might even drop to 0.] [The normal Fear Bomb produces terrifying illusions out of the blue, and it can be easily seen through by those with resolute hearts. They will not be affected and will even launch counterattacks to hurt you. The Fear Bomb from the Demonic Abyss Eye can activate and magnify the fears that have always been lurking in the targets mind. Those illusions will be even more fatal and unexpected.] Meng Chao blinked rapidly. The notifications turned into faint golden light that slowly flowed into his brains blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians. They formed a brand new, profound, and complicated spirit energy magnetic field. When he activated this spirit energy magnetic field, his spirit energy shot out through his forehead and eyes. It could land on a spot more than ten meters away. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he instantly understood what this was. At the final moment, the Demonic Abyss Eye wanted to use this skill to die with me. It didnt know that my soul had been refined by the apocalypse, so my will is as tough as nails. It wouldnt be shaken by a Supernatural Entity who is not fully developed yet. Thats why it didnt manage to drag me to the grave with it, but instead, it handed a lot of its memories and mind attacks to me. In the end, it didnt succeed with its plot and ended up losing. The Fear Bomb was a very common mind attack. Illusion Wolves, Brain-rotting Insects, Demonic Air-ripping Eye, and many monsters knew it. Plenty of superhumans who were skilled in meditation and specialized in mental power also treated the Fear Bomb as a beginners skill. When normal Demonic Air-ripping Eyes used this attack, they could produce terrifying images out of the blue in a human brain, such as a fierce monster suddenly showing up. They were, of course, frightening, but they did not make any sense. Once a person managed to get over the jump scare that caught them off guard, all they needed to do was to think carefully and would realize that it was just an illusion. If they did not panic when they saw something strange, it would stop being horrifying. But the Demonic Abyss Eyes Fear Bomb was an upgraded version. It would not forcefully create scary illusions. Instead, it would activate and magnify the fears that existed in the human heart. It would infinitely magnify the things the target feared the most. This way, it would attack the target in a way that that the targets mental strength index would instantly fall to zero. This was a different method compared to the magnifying of the darkness in a soul and making a person become extreme and obsessed with an idea, but it worked based on a similar principle. This was the first time Meng Chao was in control of a real mind attack. The Skillfulness of the Fear Bomb in his skill list was Specialist Level: 53%. The moment he obtained it, he was already very skilled with it, which was all due to the Demonic Abyss Eye. But it was not easy for him to further his Skillfulness with it. Even after throwing thousands of contribution points into it, he only managed to increase his Skillfulness by 10%. A sharp pain also appeared in the depths of his mind. It was as if there were thorns growing madly in him, and they wanted to gush out of his orifices. Hiss! Looks like mind attacks are different from physical attacks. I cant rely purely on contribution points to upgrade them; otherwise, before my enemies mental strength index drops to zero, my own brain would explode. Itll be better for me to obediently train my brain first so that all my brain cells, blood vessels, and spirit meridians are upgraded and can withstand stronger psychological impacts. Meng Chao focused on and researched the spirit energy magnetic field of the Fear Bomb with great interest. He continuously disassembled and analyzed this spirit energy magnetic field to see which blood vessels, nerves, sulci, and spirit meridians it would involve, and which areas of the brain it would stimulate so that it could achieve the effect of resonating brain waves and magnifying fear. Without his knowledge, his brain waves became stronger. It caused the medical equipment monitoring his physiological parameters to start beeping. And the large tub of medicinal fluid that a normal superhuman would spend three to five days to absorb was also fully absorbed in just a short ten minutes. The sticky liquid was originally fragrant and faint green in color, but in the blink of an eye, it turned as clear as water. Disorderly footsteps came from the corridor. Dressed in a patients gown, Lu Siya was the first to enter the room. Meng Chao stared at her deeply through the clear medicinal fluid. Lu Siya looked as if she was struck by lightning. Her face turned pale, and she looked as if she saw something incredibly terrifying, because she actually took two steps back and fell on her butt. Meng Chao scratched his head. It seemed like he was too engrossed in his training and had subconsciously released a domineering presence that was as fierce as that of a wild beast. Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor, so she was especially sensitive to all sorts of radiation, spirit energy fluctuations, and brain waves. Did she get scared because of him? Ten minutes later, the doctor finished checking up on Meng Chao. Once he was certain that Meng Chao had completely recovered, he congratulated him for successfully reaching Heaven Realm. He then left, and Meng Chao and Lu Siya were the only ones left in the room. Big Sis Ya, are you okay? Meng Chao asked tentatively. You look like you saw something. Its strange. The moment I saw you, I shivered out of the blue. Then, I had the scariest nightmare. There was still no color on Lu Siyas face. She looked so pale that it was as if she was a vampire. What nightmare was it? Meng Chao asked. I dreamed that Sky Pillar Corporation went bankrupt, and I lost everything, my cars, mansion, savings, and cultivation resources. I could only live in a small house that was around 100 square meters, and I didnt even have a jacuzzi. I couldnt eat Hell Beast sashimi, and I saw plenty of normal people square dancing under my balcony! Lu Siya shuddered uncontrollably again. Ah, its too terrifying! Um Meng Chao understood just what was different about his Fear Bomb and the normal Fear Bomb. Dreams and reality are completely different. He could only comfort Lu Siya dryly and change the topic. By the way, is this an affiliated hospital of the abnormal beast research department? Why are we so lucky as to stay next to each other again? Lu Siya sucked in a few breaths before she calmed down a little and explained. No. This is a private hospital that has investments from Sky Pillar Corporation, and were staying in the best VIP rooms. They usually dont receive patients who are not part of the corporation and the Lu family. That day, after your fight with the mastermind, you were severely injured and entered a coma. We originally wanted to send you to a medical facility designated to the abnormal beast research department. But after investigating you, we found that your recovery abilities are pretty terrifying. There werent many problems regarding your internal and external injuries. Even your blocked and shrivelled spirit meridians would be healed automatically by the Ultimate Style. The main problem was that the spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals were instantly released from your body after having accumulated in you for an entire year. Even though it pushed you to Heaven Realm, it also dealt a certain amount of damage to your cells, which created something similar to radiation sickness. Theres another problem. You became stronger too quickly, and you didnt have enough nutrition. You were in urgent need of high-calorie nutritional fluid made with special recipes. Sky Pillar Corporation had started out with crystal miners, so we have rich experience when it comes to treating radiation sicknesses caused by radioactive crystals. The high-calorie nutritional fluid that we created using hundreds of crystals and monster materials is also one of the best in Dragon City. Thats why we sent you here. Lu Siya made it sound really simple. But Meng Chao wasnt ignorant, and he knew that the high-calorie nutritional fluid he just took in was the best of the best. It was even more expensive than liquefied gold. And he had to have taken in an unknown amount of it while he was unconscious. Then, he remembered that when he fought against the Demonic Abyss Eye, Lu Siya had drained herself to the limits even though she was already exhausted to clear a tunnel and come behind the Demonic Abyss Eye. If she had not hit the Demonic Abyss Eye first and caused it to reveal an opening, Meng Chao did not know how he could have broken through the Demonic Abyss Eyes tentacle defense! When he thought of this, he felt warmth in his heart and said sincerely, Thank you, Big Sis Ya,. I didnt expect Didnt expect what? Lu Siya narrowed her eyes, and a dangerous light shone in them. You didnt expect that I would stay back to fight with you but thought that I would flee to safety? Meng Chao had nothing to say to that. When he thought about it carefully, Lu Siya was a woman who constantly placed the word benefit at the tip of her tongue. To reap more benefits for herself, she would use every method at her disposal. She would not even care about the sacrifices she had to make personally. But she had really never done something like having others rush forward to take risks while she hid behind to give commands. Every time, she would lead the charge and fight until the last moment. She was a good person with a firm and unyielding character. It would cause others to be unable to help but want to become siblings in all but blood with her. Chapter 424 - Gao Ye’s End Dont worry, Im not that stupid. Ive left behind an escape route for myself. The rock structures I changed spontaneously and the tunnel I dug could only allow a human to crawl in it. If things didnt work out, I would have fled without hesitation, and the mastermind wouldnt be able to chase after me. Lu Siya looked like she could not stand it when Meng Chao looked at her with gratitude. She smirked and said, As for the gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid youve been absorbing over the past few days? Of course its expensive. Its supreme-grade stuff I wouldnt be able to bear using usually, but since your constitution is rather special, we can use you to test a few high-grade crystals with radiations that are especially domineering and see their effects on human cells. It will give us valuable data, and itll be highly beneficial for the cultivation of the people in the future. So, Sky Pillar Corporation didnt suffer any losses. Meng Chao was a little stunned. Special constitution? Yeah. Didnt you know? Lu Siya asked expressionlessly. Congratulations, youre the superhuman who has been going up the cultivation realms the fastest in the last ten years in Dragon City. In just a short year and a half, you turned from a normal human to a Heaven Realm superhuman. Even those who have been climbing up the cultivation realms as fast as you did were rarely found over the past half a century. You can count them with just one hand. Is that so? Meng Chao was delighted and smiled as brilliantly as the sun. Dont be so happy yet. Lu Siya changed the topic and schooled her expression. They say that youll never achieve your goals if you go so fast. Cultivating too fast is not something good. At the same time the spirit energy value in your cells increases by leaps and bounds, your bones, blood vessels, muscles, nerves, brain cells, organs, and your mysterious soul might not be fully prepared. The fine hidden injuries from cultivation cannot be detected even with the most advanced medical equipment. Still, they might affect your cultivation in the future, which would send you through spirit energy deviation, and you will end up as a cripple or a lost person. Thats how the path of cultivation is. The more power you gain, the higher the price you have to pay, and the higher the risk you have to face. Over the past half a century, there were plenty of amazing people, geniuses, and monsters who climbed up the cultivation realms at high speeds, but they usually didnt end up well. Either the blood vessels in their brains and their bones exploded because of spirit energy deviation and they had to spend the rest of their lives in the ICUs of hospitals or their brains melted because of spirit energy. Their minds were distorted to the point that they couldnt communicate with others, and they ended up as monsters in human skin. The adjudicators then had to take action and suppress them. Those who successfully reach Deity Realm and can command the world have all reached their current states one steady step at a time, and that includes the nine great cultivation families. All of them discourage climbing up the cultivation realms too quickly. You must build a solid foundation in each cultivation realm before trying to reach a new realm. Of course, your situation is rather unique. After all, no one before you has ever received such a fierce impact from spirit energy tsunamis created by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals at the same time. Thats why I cant give you too many useful suggestions. I can only say that you must constantly pay attention to your body and your mind. If you find anything wrong, you must immediately tell your lecturers, doctors, or me. Well all try to help you. Meng Chao nodded and said, Honestly, I uphold the belief that I should cultivate one steady step at a time as well. But it might be because I have great talent, which is why I just advance so quickly. I cant do anything about it, and I feel troubled too. Lu Siya said nothing. She just stared at him in silence. Alright, Im sorry. Thanks for your concern, Big Sis Ya. Meng Chao raised his hands in surrender and changed the topic. By the way, how many days have I been in the hospital? Hows the situation from that night? Lu Siya told Meng Chao that he had been hospitalized for three days and nights. Thanks to him, the abnormal beasts scheme against Noble Descent Hotel was completely destroyed. The transmigration specialists of Project 101, the investors who were passionate about controllable transmigration technology, and the core members of Blue Home were all fine. Professor Lu Tianxing, Dragon Citys top transmigration expert, Blue Home committee member Zhao Feixuan, and the others were all saved. The fierce fighting around the hotel and the southern part of the city ended with humans as the victors before dawn arrived. The losses were naturally devastating. The new zombie virus and Blood Flowers had appeared at the same time, and they caught the Dragon Citizens off guard. Once the first wave of attacks ended, the zombies and undead appeared one after another, creating great trouble. But as Meng Chao destroyed the Demonic Abyss Eyes brain deep underground, the remaining monsters were no longer under its influence and immediately returned to being inferior life forms who were not yet enlightened. They were like scattered sand, and soon, the humans used heavy firepower to kill and suppress them. Countless citizens, the Red Dragon Army, and superhumans worked together to stabilize the defense lines again, and the tragedy of the undead destroying the defense lines at the residential areas no longer happened. After the battle, they counted their casualties, and it was about the same as the last super large scale monster invasion when the fog enveloped the whole city. When they considered that this was the first appearance of the new zombie virus and Blood Flower-infested undead in urban warfare, the number of casualties was within acceptable range. The specialists in the zombie research center and monster research center were currently working overnight to develop the vaccine for the new zombie virus and the antidote for the Blood Flowers. The Red Dragon Army and the hunting squads formed by the superhumans targeted the new zombie viruses and undead. They formed corresponding strategies and new war preparation regulations for civilians. Meng Chao believed that when the new zombie virus, undead, and an even stronger abnormal beast army appeared the next time, they would face newly equipped humans who had become incredibly strong. Thats good. As long as the number of casualties isnt high, thats good. Meng Chao sighed in relief. The transmigration project was protected, and Blue Home did not lose its core members. This meant that the Home Party might not walk down the extreme criminal path. The Home Party and Colonization Party would then compete with each other using lawful methods in the Survival Committee, and the possibility of them setting a balanced goal might still happen. By the way, the Dem the abnormal beasts mastermind really died, right? Meng Chao asked. He was not sure whether the Demonic Abyss Eye had obtained some of his memories during the final moment. After all, his mind had been connected to the Demonic Abyss Eyes mind, which had transferred some of its memories to him at that time. If the Demonic Abyss Eye was still alive and learned of the secret that he had returned to the past, things would be bad. But Meng Chao had never been a fainthearted person. In any case, he had just returned from the apocalypse. It was not as if he had done something unlawful. He never said anything in the past because he was too weak and was worried about being threatened and used by others. Now, he had reached Heaven Realm. Superstar and the Broken Star Club were both growing. He also rode on the coattails of Lu Siya, Li Yingzi, Gu Jianbo, Yan Hengbo, Ning Shewo, Luo Wu, the abnormal beast research department, the Agricultural Universitys martial arts course among others. Revealing his secrets to trustworthy good friends who had gone through thick and thin with him and fought with him side by side should help in his quest to change Dragon Citys future. However, the appearance of the X-shaped eye added some variables to this matter. The Supernatural Entities were related to the X-shaped eye. This meant that the source of the monster civilization and Supernatural Entities might have come from within Dragon City, or at the very least, one of the parts was within the city. Their enemy was not just monsters. There was a high likelihood that one of the supreme superhumans in Dragon City who sat at a high place in the city was his enemy. Then, he could not readily reveal any of his secrets. Otherwise, not only would he be in danger, the friends who heard of the secret might also be involved in this bizarre vortex. Its completely dead. Lu Siya frowned a little and said, More than 50% of its body was composed of brain cells. It was really fragile, and your spirit flames rained down on it like a volcano eruption. They instantly burnt it to a crisp. We cant even find half a piece of tissue that has slight activity, so we cant analyze the secrets behind the abnormal beasts mastermind now. Its a bit of a pity. It was only then that Meng Chao relaxed. Then, he remembered something even more important, and he asked nervously, What about Gao Ye? How is he? Compared to the Demonic Abyss Eyes death, Meng Chao was more concerned as to whether Gao Ye was still alive. An expression that was a mix between puzzlement and conflict appeared on Lu Siyas face. After hesitating for a long time, she shook her head and said, Im not sure whether he can be considered dead or alive in his current condition. Meng Chao widened his eyes and asked, What do you mean? The Ultimate Sandworm is still alive, but theres no evidence or signs that human consciousness and intelligence still exists in his nervous system, Lu Siya said. Right now, the Ultimate Sandworm is really just an inferior life form. Its survival habits are no different from those of a normal sandworm, and it doesnt provide any reaction to our stimulations. It doesnt? Meng Chao felt despondent. He remembered that when the Demonic Abyss Eyes mental power kept growing in the underground, it had turned itself into a huge fireball that could burn the world. At that time, a shining speck of dust had run into it like a moth flying to flames. Gao Ye was the one who saved him. He burned with his human dignity and pride to break the Demonic Abyss Eyes mind control and created an opening. Meng Chao had not won against the Demonic Abyss Eye alone. Instead, he had worked together with Gao Ye and Lu Siya to kill it. Where is he now? Meng Chao asked. Where is Gao Ye? If youre talking about the Ultimate Sandworm, hes currently in a special plant in the monster research center. There are super strong alloy barriers installed underground, along with monitoring systems and alarms. He should be very safe, Lu Siya said. Speaking of which, even though he doesnt have human consciousness now, he seems to have broken free of the abnormal beasts control and isnt showing any aggressiveness. Thats good. Meng Chao contemplated it for a moment. The monster research center didnt cut him up to research him, right? What are you thinking about? Lu Siya laughed in spite of herself. Youre a harvester and monster researcher yourself. You should know just how advanced our gene editing and biochemical technology is now. The new nervous system in the Ultimate Sandworm does indeed have great research value, but we dont have to kill him to research him! Honestly, a living Ultimate Sandworm is one hundred times more valuable than a cut up one that has become just samples. The monster research center isnt so short-sighted. Thats true. Meng Chao sighed in relief. He knew that he was too worried, and it affected his judgment. Perhaps to Gao Ye, this was the best end. After all, he was the same as Lin Chuan. He had helped the enemy and made a lot of mistakes that could not be forgiven. Even if he were alive, it would be difficult for him to face his human kin. Gao Yes human soul should be just allowed to sleep quietly in the monsters body. Perhaps there would come a day when Dragon City would become stronger and better, and when the humans could solve their conflicts with monsters properly, they could even develop a brand new technology to awaken Gao Yes soul and let him see the new era. There were countless possibilities in the future, so they might actually be able to do it. Chapter 425 - Rewards According to Deeds Once they were done talking about their injuries, the war situation, and Gao Yes survival, what came next was the joyous process of discussion about the rewards they would get from their contributions. Do you know that the leaders of the abnormal beast research department are mad with glee right now? When they started talking about this, even Lu Siya could not hide her joy. The adjudicator court is an old law enforcement system in Dragon City, and compared to them, the research department has just been built, so we dont have a strong foundation. Our resources, connections, equipment, and even our hard power is lacking. The adjudicator court also has a lot of criticisms toward our operations. They believe that the crimes conducted by abnormal beasts are about the same as those of lost people, so they should all be given to the adjudicator court to handle. The best would be to give more money and resources to the adjudicator court so that they could create an anti-abnormal beast squad within the adjudicator court itself. The government would then not need to set up another department. You can already imagine it. If we were tricked by the abnormal beasts scheme this time, didnt manage to predict their real target, and just watched as the transmigration experts and investors were all killed, we would have failed horribly and ended up as jokes. If that really happened, not only would the adjudicator court seize the chance to attack the research department by saying that we cant do our job properly, thus causing our budget and personnel next year to be largely diminished, the adjudicator court might really form an anti-abnormal beast squad within itself to fight against us. At this thought, cold sweat had broken out on the backs of the leaders of the research department. Thank goodness they have us, but more accurately, thank goodness we have you. You managed to predict each of the masterminds steps as if you have God helping you and helped us win beautifully. Based on the news that I received from various channels, the politicians in the Survival Committee and the bigshots in the Supernatural Tower are very satisfied with the abnormal beast research departments performance. They believe that the experts should handle their own specialties, and so, when it comes to cases related to the abnormal beasts, they should all be given to the research department. The budget and the personnel arrangement next week will be a little more biased toward the research department. The research department and the adjudicator court will engage in a healthy competition, and it might help the two law enforcement departments to form an iron wall within Dragon City. In any case, after this battle, the research department has really risen to power, and we now stand as equals with the adjudicator court. Youre an off-staff member, but you contributed the most to the battle. While you were unconscious, the captain and the leaders in the department came to visit you while wondering how they should reward and cultivate you so that they would be able to compensate you properly according to your achievements! Meng Chao beamed at her after hearing those words. In his previous life, during the later stage of the Monster War, the abnormal beast research department rose to power really quickly. There was a period of time when it even replaced the adjudicator court as the strongest law enforcement department in Dragon City. When a problem of investigation popped up, they could mobilize all the resources in Dragon City, including the Red Dragon Army and the Supernatural Tower. In this life, he managed to get on this bullet train, which should be really beneficial to his development in the future. However, once the Monster War came to an end, the research department had disappeared without a trace. It was as if it had never existed. That was something strange. Logically speaking, even if the monsters were thoroughly defeated, the functions of the abnormal beast research department should have just changed. There was no reason for it to disappear completely. After all, there were all sorts of strange intelligent life forms in the Other World. The abnormal beast research department could be upgraded to the Other World research department and continue researching the dwarves, elves, giant demons and all the crazy locals of the Other World. There was something odd about this, and it was not good. Regardless of whether Meng Chao was willing, even if he was only an off-staff member in name, his future was already bound to the abnormal beast research department. He had to find the reason behind why the abnormal beast research department had disappeared without a trace in the future and help it upgrade as well as maintain its throne as the strongest law enforcement department in Dragon City. Aside from this, Project 101s Professor Lu Tianxing and the investors of controllable transmigration technology are also grateful to you. They contact me every day to keep track of your recovery and ask me repeatedly to notify them once you wake up so that they can thank you personally. Lu Siya paused for a moment before she said, Professor Lu is at Deity Realm. He might have been captured by the mastermind and ended up in a very pathetic state, but thats because he used all his spirit energy to stimulate his brain cells in the field of academia. The investors of controllable transmigration are all bigshots who are loaded with money and have the world at their beck and call. If you form good ties with these people, you and Superstar will gain immeasurable benefits in the future. Meng Chao nodded. The Colonization Party was in trend, so if the Home Party could stand as equals with them, then their connections and resources were naturally unfathomable. The investors of controllable transmigration might not be as rich as the nine great cultivation families, but they were not far behind them. If it were not for the fact that they had so much money that they did not know how to spend it, why would they actually invest in the bottomless pit that was controllable transmigration technology? Next is the Agricultural University, Lu Siya continued. You have a good tutor and tutoress. Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi stayed with you for an entire day and night. They only left at ease once they were certain that your condition had stabilized, that you were just drained in terms of your spirit energy because of the radiation sickness and because your cultivation realm rose too quickly, and you will slowly wake up after youre replenished with a large amount of high-calorie substances. On the second day, the Agricultural University brought over a batch of Apocalyptic Beast materials and mixed them together with the supreme-grade crystals from Sky Pillar Corporation to create supreme-grade medicine that costs tens of thousands. Thats why you were able to reconstruct your blood vessels, nerves, and meridians within just a short three days. Judging by their tone, Black Tortoise Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course is very pleased with your performance. Once you recover and go back, he will personally provide you with guidance. Meng Chao exhaled long and hard. He remembered that a year ago, before he went to the northern battlefield, Black Tortoise Zong Yue had spent a lot of effort to place a beast soul brand in his brain. Meng Chao had fought day and night against the virtual Black Tortoise and continuously polished his Ultimate Style. That was why his cultivation realm and fighting strength could increase so quickly. It was also why he could reach Heaven Realm so soon. At that time, he had arrogantly promised Black Tortoise Zong Yue that he would help Agricultural Universitys martial arts course challenge Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, the course which deserved its title of the king. Meng Chao hadnt forgotten his promise. He believed that it would not be long before Agricultural Universitys martial arts course became the strongest in Dragon City. In any case, we made the right bet, Lu Siya said with a grin. Even though it was a huge risk, the rewards are really great. Connections, resources, glory, status. All that you want is coming to you swiftly. You might even turn into an idol before everyones eyes! Meng Chao was so happy that he could not stop smiling. He said modestly, Nah, I mean, idol? I dont think so. Lu Siya then said with a smile, What do you mean by you dont think so? This is a good time for that to happen. This is what is happening. Based on the newest strategy of the abnormal beasts, their plan was to intensify the conflict within Dragon City and sow discord between the Home Party and Colonization Party as well as between the superhumans and normal people. That day, when you tried to convince me, didnt you come to this conclusion? To destroy the abnormal beasts plan, the higher-ups are reinforcing propaganda. They want the people to focus on the ideals and have them deeply embedded in their brains, such as superhumans being the weapons of human civilization and the blood of the strong flowing for the weak. Its all so that Dragon City can become more harmonious, united, and good. For that, its necessary to create some model superhumans. With your status, fighting strength, the speed at which you climb the cultivation realms, and your contributions in predicting the enemys plots and killing the mastermind in this battle, if we dont make you a model superhuman, its just too much of a waste, and well be doing dirty to your contributions! What she said was right. If he did not have the clue about the X-shaped eye, Meng Chao might have accepted the offer gladly and become an idol for Dragon City. But now, he was a little worried. If he was too flashy, would he attract continuous attention from the abnormal beasts, Supernatural Entities, and even the mastermind who created the Supernatural Entities? There were plenty of things that could not be hidden, such as how he had managed to predict the Demonic Abyss Eyes plot and how he had killed it. But if that was all, Meng Chao believed that he would not be too high up the black list of the monster civilization. At the very least, his position would not be higher than that of transmigration expert Professor Lu Tianxing and the rest. But if he worked with them on the promotions and became a hero in the eyes of the public as well as an idol adored by the young adults, even appearing in the dreams of countless girls, then his status would change. He would then become a banner that would go up against the monster civilization. Even if it were just to break the humans morale, the monster civilization might launch continuous assassination attempts on him. Meng Chao was not afraid of being assassinated. In truth, as a member of the Ghost Tribe in his previous life, he was skilled in Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab. He had also mastered more than one hundred assassination techniques. But he had to consider things for his family, especially his little sister. Before he made sense of all the clues, he did not want his little sister to awaken to her Night Demon Blood and turn into the Dark Witch. It would add a few more variables to the already chaotic battlefield. While thinking about this, Meng Chao humbly told Lu Siya that it was mainly because of the calm commands from the higher-ups and the timely reinforcements from the Red Dragon Army that they were able to successfully stop the abnormal beasts plot. The citizens were also united, and the powerful fighters were confident in them. Most importantly, Lu Siya always provided support to him by the side and fought with him till the final moment. Hence, the achievement belonged to everyone, and if anyone were to become a model hero, it should be everyone. He had just done something insignificant while supported by many others. Big Sis Ya, you understand me. Im someone who has broken free of such lowly interests. The title of model superhuman is an empty title, and its like the clouds in the sky Meng Chao said sincerely. If the title of destroying the plot and killing the abnormal beast is really important, they can take it if they want. All you need to do is convert the reputation into money, shares, property, or cultivation resources of the same value and give it to me as compensation. That will be enough. Chapter 426 - Olive Branch When it came to the workings of the world, it was important for everyone to help each other. Taking all rewards alone in any powerful organization or disciplinary force was not a good habit. Besides, Meng Chao was indeed not the only person who contributed to the victory. Even though he managed to predict the Supernatural Entities main target, if Lu Siya, Ye Xiaoxing, the Red Dragon Army, and the large number of superhumans had not supported him, forget about killing the Supernatural Entity, he would have even lost his life under Noble Descent Hotel. Meng Chao had never thought of basking in the glory alone. Any other normal young adult in his early twenties might have a hard time resisting the temptation of being famous, but he came from the apocalypse. Even though he was not really indifferent to fame and wealth, he really did not care about empty titles. Compared to the Other World extraordinary beings that would definitely turn into dust under his fists in the future, the reputation of killing one single Supernatural Entity was nothing. Compared to glory, he cared much more about resources. Hence, Meng Chao asked Lu Siya to contact the leaders of the abnormal beast research department and see how they would reward him for this battle. Im easily appeased. I dont need a lot of glory, just give me money. Meng Chao paused for a moment, then added, Wait. Money isnt everything. Many of the raw materials of Apocalyptic Beasts and supreme-grade crystals cant be bought with money. The weapons created by grandmaster-class craftsmen and runic symbol masters cant be measured by money either. This is still a world where the strong rule. Money cant replace power, and its no different from toilet paper. So, aside from money, I need cultivation resources that will be enough for a Heaven Realm superhuman to cultivate for an entire year. The specially made high-calorie nutritional fluid Ive been soaking in feels really comfortable. If I could bathe in three to five tons of that stuff every day, that would be great. Also, my chain sabers broke in the battle. Lately, my body has been becoming stronger, so its difficult for me to control my power from gushing out explosively. Normal weapons can no longer satisfy me, so Id like to hire a few of the grandmasters ranked at the top in Dragon City to create a few weapons that I will be able to use at ease. Also, it felt great using the eight gun-mounted RG-6 and the heavy machine gun, so itd be best if you could get them to customize some portable versions that I could carry all the time on my shoulder. When I walk down the streets, Id feel safer then. By the way, I reached Heaven Realm. If I dont learn some killing moves, secret ultimate moves, or awaken to some techniques, it wont fit my current status. Are there any on-the-job training sessions or continuous education sessions in the department? Or could you hire some Deity Realm superhumans to teach me amazing martial arts? Thats about it. The abnormal beast research department is huge and has a lot of resources, so it shouldnt be too much of a problem, right? Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath and said expressionlessly, I will report all of your requests to the higher-ups, word by word. Thats good, then. Thanks, Big Sis Ya. Meng Chao smiled and looked at Lu Siya. Suddenly, he thought of something. Honestly, instead of paying attention to promoting me, it would be better to promote you. Lu Siya cocked an eyebrow. Oh? Think about it. I dont have a powerful background and have no force of power. Superstar has just been built up. Turning me into this model superhuman will just be an empty title, and it wont bring me a lot of substantial benefits. Instead, it would bring me a lot of unnecessary trouble. But youre different. Youre part of one of the nine great cultivation families and a member of the Lu family. Your father is the president of Sky Pillar Minerals, which is a core company under Sky Pillar Corporation. I believe that you and your father need this contribution and glory more than I do. It will help you gain an even steadier footing in your family and the corporation. And if you use the power from the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation, you can bring out the full value of this reward and get more benefits. Even if we split the rewards in half, itll be much more profitable compared to me turning all my rewards to cash. Dont you think so, Big Sis Ya? Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Meng Chaos suggestion tempted her. Speaking of which, being a model superhuman isnt that easy, Meng Chao continued. I think that the monster civilization wont stop just like this. They might launch an even more sinister and fierce attack. Next time, their targets might be the model superhumans. If you become a model superhuman, you and your family must be mentally prepared for the endless assassination attempts from the monsters. Lu Siya let out a bark of laughter. Thats not a problem. If the monsters want to kill me and my family, let them, she said unconcerned. Meng Chao thought about it, and it made sense. The Lu family was one of the nine great cultivation families in Dragon City. If it were that easy to kill the Lu family members, they would have been wiped out a long time ago. With that thought in mind, he felt that his suggestion would benefit each one of them and satisfy both parties. Lu Siya thought about it for a while and asked Meng Chao to rest properly. Once night came, she would ask the doctors to perform a full body examination on him. If there were no major problems, he could be discharged the next day. Before she left the ward, she left behind a tablet for Meng Chao. Naturally, he eagerly contacted his parents. They did not know the details of him risking his life in a battle again. The abnormal beast research department and Gu Jianbo had matched their statements and said that he was only wounded lightly. They said that since a new zombie virus and the undead had appeared that night on the battlefield, they had all those who participated in the battle isolated for a few days once they considered the risks of the virus spreading. Once the parents learned that Meng Chao was safe and no longer needed to be observed, they were, of course, overjoyed. They then grumbled about him seldom going home lately. There were all sorts of fresh monster materials at home, and they were all waiting for him to get rid of them! After Meng Chao learned that his parents and little sister were safe, he sighed in relief. Then, he promised his parents that he would go home often once he was done with his work over the next few days. Next, he contacted Captain Ye of the research department and told him about how noble he was and how indifferent he was to fame and money again. Ye Xiaoxing was stunned for a long time. He asked for confirmation from Meng Chao repeatedly before agreeing. Ye Xiaoxing said that being an investigator of the abnormal beast research department was a high-risk job. As the monsters became smarter and more frenzied, the investigators would naturally turn into thorns in their sides. It would be especially the case for Meng Chao, who had stopped the masterminds nefarious plot on his own. If he continued standing in the limelight, it would be strange if he did not end up as the top assassination target for the abnormal beasts! In the beginning, Meng Chao wasnt asked to officially join the abnormal beast research department because of his status as a university student. The other reason was because they wanted to protect him and his family. In Ye Xiaoxings words, he did not wish that Meng Chao would end up displaying his full splendor. If a tree grew taller than the forest, the wind would definitely break it down. Over the past year, the research department had been fighting in a secret battle of wits against the abnormal beasts, and they did not have an upper hand. A huge number of outstanding investigators who had both the brawn and the brain had died horrible deaths under the claws of the abnormal beasts. He did not want Meng Chao to walk the paths of those who died. Since that was what Meng Chao thought as well, it made many things easier. Meng Chaos requests were all not over the top in terms of principle, aside from the request of bathing in three to five tons of high-calorie nutritional fluid every day. Ye Xiaoxing said that he would definitely do his best to help him get what he wanted. Once the conversation was over, Meng Chao contacted Gu Jianbo, Li Yingzi, Luo Wu, Ning Shewo, Yan Hengbo, and the friends who were close to him in the Broken Star Club and Blue Home. He thanked them for the unconditional trust and full support that day. All of them were delighted that he woke up. The friends and teachers who were close to him also congratulated him for being one of the youngest Heaven Realm superhumans in Dragon City. Right now, all of them could see that the nobody who had nearly failed his national college examination over a year ago was showing signs that he would rise to the top in one go. Hence, they extended olive branches to him and wanted to form close partnerships with him and Superstar. Because of that, Meng Chao found himself in multiple conversations where he had to praise others while others praised him. Time flew by. After dinner, Lu Siya showed up again and brought with her a unique guest. Lu Fanghui was the president of Sky Pillar Minerals, the vice president of Dragon City Mine Explorer Association, high grade consultant of the crystal research center, guest lecturer of Dragon Citys University of Technology, top-grade mine explorer in Dragon City, and one of the best crystal specialists. Of course, most importantly, he was Lu Siyas father. He was a true bigshot. He might be the next master of the Lu family and the person who would control all of Sky Pillar Corporation. The reason behind why he could mobilize much more resources compared to a normal politician might have been because Lu Siya was around. It might also be because Lu Fanghui was highly interested in one of the youngest Heaven Realm superhumans who advanced up the cultivation realms faster than anyone in the last ten years, which was why he wanted to risk investing in him. In any case, Lu Fanghui did not put on airs as a president of a company in front of him. Instead, he smiled at Meng Chao like an elder would. He was an elegant man with a scholarly air, and he had a face which made it impossible to tell his age. When he smiled, it was very easy for others to take a liking to him Meng Chao, we finally meet. Lu Fanghuis voice was the same as that of Lu Siya. It was a little hoarse, giving it a magnetic quality, but there was a sincere note to it. Honestly, a year ago, I should have thanked you face to face No, its not related to Siya. Its about Little Chuan. No matter how Little Chuan saw me, Ive always treated him as my own child. But Ive been busy with work over the past few years, and I overlooked his feelings. I didnt expect that he would have such a hard time as a superhuman. In the end, he walked down the wrong path and ended up on a road that led to destruction. Fortunately, because of you, he came to his senses at the end and summoned his courage to face his mistakes head-on. Finally, just like his father, he sacrificed himself like a hero. Thank you for everything youve done for Lin Chuan. When Meng Chao remembered everything about Lin Chuan and the White Spirit, he felt all sorts of complicated emotions and sighed. But psychologically, he felt as if the distance between him and Lu Fanghui had become shorter. I heard from Siya that Superstar has been developing really quickly lately. Youve bought Prosperous and Spirit Creation Creatures one after another, and the latter is quite the powerhouse in the field of biochemical modifications in Dragon City. The company has dozens of crucial skills and patents. Lu Fanghui went straight to the point. Honestly, Ive had high hopes for Spirit Creation Creatures development and always wanted to work with them, but there has never been a suitable project. I wonder if its possible for us to work with Superstar now. Chapter 427 - Pivot Point for Brainwashing Meng Chaos mind raced as he thought about Lu Fanghuis suggestion. Naturally, he would not be so naive as to think that the president of Sky Pillar Minerals had taken a fancy to Superstar or the technology from Spirit Creation Creatures. Even if Sky Pillar Corporation really lacked the related technological equipment, they could just choose to work with companies that were of a larger scale and had even more advanced technology. It had to be because he placed a high value on his relationship with Lu Siya and felt that there was a need to groom him into someone on his side. Speaking of which, Meng Chao had recently been troubled by the matters related to Spirit Creation Creatures. Superstar had bought over Spirit Creation Creatures for quite some time. It was a standard case of a tiny snake trying to swallow an elephant. Before this, Superstar hadnt had a lot of connections, skills, and experience related to the field of biochemical technology. And after Spirit Creation Creatures took a huge blow to their foundation, they had to face strict investigations from related departments. A lot of its businesses, including the contract related to Subway No.20, were put to a stop. Even though they managed to pass the investigation, it was not easy for them to recover their business. Even if the abnormal beast research department acted as a middleman and introduced some businesses to them, they were still a long way from making major deals again. To put it simply, Superstar took in more than they could swallow when they merged with Spirit Creation Creatures and could not quite digest it now. Meng Chao himself did not know how to manage a company, and his fathers experience and abilities were not enough for him to handle such high-level business operations. Qin Hu and the former president of Spirit Creation Creatures, Xie Xiaolei, qualified somewhat, but even the best chef could not cook without rice, so they were not able to do anything without any suitable projects. If Meng Chao managed to get a firm grasp over Lu Fanghuis suggestion, it would definitely be able to push Superstar to a higher stage. Professor Gao Ye was a genius. Lu Fanghuis next words showed that he was not just running his mouth off. His skill in creating the Ultimate Sandworm alone is already peerless among all the other sandworm experts in Dragon City. And his consciousness transfer technology is also an ingenious creation that can create a whole new generation. If it could be perfectly executed, it would change how our entire civilization looks and the relationship between superhumans and normal people. I might be a superhuman from the Lu family, but I admire some of his ideals. Even if normal people came in control of great power, they might not threaten the benefits of superhumans. Instead, they could bring about balance and make our civilization even more stable and better. Unfortunately, a genius like Professor Gao Ye was bewitched by the abnormal beasts and, just like Lin Chuan, walked down the wrong path. However, no matter how many wrongs Gao Ye and Lin Chuan made, it has nothing to do with their ideals and skills. Professor Gao Ye used the consciousness transfer technology to turn himself into the Ultimate Sandworm and committed multiple crimes, but that doesnt mean that the consciousness transferring technology and biochemical modifications are evil. At the end of the day, technology is blameless and strength is innocent. There are also plenty of rotten eggs among superhumans who absorbed too much spirit energy, which led to their minds becoming deformed and distorted. They became lost people who commit countless crimes, but are we supposed to forbid cultivation just because of lost people? That would be the same as us not eating because of that one time we choked. The truth about Lin Chuan and Gao Yes cases was highly classified information. But with Lu Fanghuis status, it would not be difficult for him to learn the inside information. Meng Chao, I know that most of the technological reserves from Professor Gao Ye are in Superstars hands together with Spirit Creation Creatures, Lu Fanghui continued. Right now, Dragon City is developing the new region in the north. Sky Pillar Minerals has more than ten crystal mining projects in Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves, and we are in urgent need of a large number of Giant Sandworms to dig tunnels and mine the crystals. If youre interested, well have a lot of chances to work together in this area. If our cooperation goes well, we can set up a biochemical lab that has even higher specifications than the one originally in Spirit Creation Creatures to research consciousness transferring technology. I do believe that its something possible. This suggestion made Meng Chaos heart race. What concerned the specifics of the cooperation, he would let Qin Hu and Xie Xiaolei handle it. For now, he just sincerely thanked Lu Fanghui for it and taking care of him over the past few days. You dont have to thank me. I should be the one thanking you. Lu Fanghui smiled. No, its not just because of Lin Chuan, and its not just because of you saving Siya a few times. Its because of you performing various war achievements and because of Zhou Tianshui. Zhou Tianshui? Meng Chao was a little stunned. He remembered the pitiful person who was swallowed in one bite by the Demonic Abyss Eye after he mutated and became a deformed monster. What relationship did he have with Lu Fanghui? Yes, Zhou Tianshui. Lu Fanghui sighed and said in resignation, Zhou Tianshui was the boss of a second-hand metal recycling company, while his brother-in-law was an engineer in Kun-peng Dynamics. They were partners, and Zhou Tianshui had bought Kun-peng Dynamics shares secretly through his wife. They had a really tight relationship in terms of economic interest. Kun-peng Dynamics has received investments from Sky Pillar Corporation, so Zhou Tianshuis wealth increased ten times or even a hundred times after Kun-peng Dynamics rose to prominence. Meng Chao felt really confused. Kun-peng Dynamics is? Oh. Kun-peng Dynamics is a new high-tech enterprise that develops new crystal engines. Theyre also a complementary production factory to Thunderbolt Airship. Theyre in charge of providing the crystal engines for the new armored airship project, Lu Fanghui explained. You should have heard some rumors. The Red Dragon Army and related departments are currently deliberating on a project to change all the advanced armored airships in hopes to develop a super armored airship that is faster, can travel further, has a longer firing radius, and can carry more ammunition. They want to upgrade all the armored airships in the city. The profit from this project would be astronomical, but the base investment is also ridiculous. If the government gives the green light to this plan, there might not be a lot of resources and money left for the development of controllable transmigration technology, the full upgrade of the defense systems in the residential areas, or other defensive projects. However, if the Home Partys voices became louder and controllable transmigration technology development, the full upgrade of all defense systems in the residential areas, and other projects took up most of the budget and investments, the projects that focused more on the offense, such as switching all the advanced armored airships might be delayed, and there might even be variables involved. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he instantly understood what he meant. This means that Zhou Tianshui didnt fall to disgrace because of fervent ideals, but also because there were very real benefits involved that drove him to it. Thats why he turned into a puppet of the abnormal beasts and tried to destroy Project 101s members as well as deliver a huge blow to the Home Party? Meng Chao came to an understanding. Once the transmigration experts were dead, the development of controllable transmigration technology would come to a halt, and the money and resources would end up in the projects focusing on offense, including the switching of advanced armored airships. Kun-peng Dynamics would receive a lot of impetus from the great profit, because they would be providing crystal engines for the new armored airships, and would definitely rise to power. Zhou Tianshui would also become even richer because he secretly has a lot of shares in Kun-peng Dynamics. It would no longer be just a dream for him to become rich! I was wondering how the mastermind managed to bewitch him to such an extent. No matter how strong it was, it shouldnt have been able to do it. So, that astronomical profit served as a pivot point to make a soul blinded by greed switch sides. It makes sense now! Yes, its not just Zhou Tianshui. A lot of other people are involved, Lu Siya added. Over the past few days, the abnormal beast research department hasnt stayed idle. Even though the zombies, monsters, and undead were all killed, we havent managed to capture all the people who helped sneak them into Dragon City! This was a large scale operation, and they managed to launch such precise, specific attacks. Gao Ye and Zhou Tianshui alone would not have been enough help to carry out such a plan. The department sent its elites to capture more than one hundred perpetrators based on various clues. There might be quite a few bigshots who will be proven to be involved in this later. This is a major storm in Dragon Citys superhuman circle! Meng Chao was shocked. Unable to believe his ears, he said, No way, youre telling me that more than one hundred superhumans were like Zhou Tianshui, bewitched by the mastermind? Thats not it, Lu Siya said. There are only a few rotten eggs like Zhou Tianshui, who are hell-bent on serving the monster civilization. Most of the people are either bewitched by the mastermind or hypnotized by supporters of Zhou Tianshuis ideals. Then, while ignorant, they became accomplices of the monster civilization. Meng Chao thought about it, shook his head, and said, I dont get it. What do you mean by ignorant? Its simple. These people definitely did not want to see monsters wreaking havoc in Dragon City, but they also did not want to see the Home Party rise to power. It was a dream of theirs to see the Home Party suffer a major blow, Lu Siya said. Most of these people are like Zhou Tianshui. They have tight relationships with various offensive projects in terms of economic interest, and theyre firm Colonization Party members. If the transmigration experts were all killed and Project 101 failed, their projects would be able to get more money and resources. Thats 300% profit. Its enough to make humans even crazier than monsters. And it became their motivation to attack Project 101 and the Home Party. As the puppet of abnormal beasts, Zhou Tianshuui could understand their thoughts clearly, so he secretly gathered the firm Colonization Party members and used the nine great cultivation families name to say that the nine great cultivation families are supporting them by providing them with all sorts of help to attack the Home Party. Then, many people were tricked due to their ignorance. Meng Chao was stunned. In your name? The nine great cultivation families were the strongest supporters of the Colonization Party in Dragon City. Besides, while Meng Chao was investigating Blue Home, he had noticed that the Home Party were not really idealists who were passionate about returning to Earth. Instead, it would be more accurate to say that they had gathered together under the name of going back to Earth to form an opposition party to fight against the nine great cultivation families. If he looked at this from the angle of a conspiracy theorist, aside from monsters, who had the greatest possibility of organizing an attack against the Home Party and the transmigration specialists? The only answer was the nine great cultivation families. This meant that if Meng Chao and Lu Siya had not worked together to stop the Demonic Abyss Eyes scheme and the transmigration experts and the leaders of the Home Party really died, the Home Party members who managed to survive would be fuelled by rage and blame the entire thing on the nine great cultivation families. Chapter 428 - Method to Fight Against Hypnotism Even though Lu Fanghui was very vague, Meng Chao could guess somewhat that it was highly likely that superhumans from the nine great cultivation families were involved in it. There might even be people from the Lu family who had joined it. To the Lu family, this was really a situation in which they would have a hard time defending their innocence. They might never be able to explain things clearly to the people about what happened. This answered a question that had been bothering Meng Chao for a long time: How did Zhou Feixuan turn into one of the ten great lost people in Dragon City in his previous life? His previous guess was that the abnormal beasts hurt Zhou Feixuans family, which crushed him, and used the opportunity to bewitch him and turn him into a killing machine. But when he thought about it carefully, it did not make sense. If he had not done anything, Ms. Xiao and the children in her womb would have died tragically under the monsters claws. Even if Zhao Feixuan lost his reason to rage, he should have vented that rage on monsters. Why would he turn into a lost person who wreaked havoc in Dragon City? But if there was proof that certain people in the nine great cultivation families had collaborated with the mastermind and created the tragedy against the Home Party and the transmigration experts, in his rage, Zhao Feixuan could turn his attention on the leaders of Dragon City. Thats right. That must have been what happened. Meng Chao analyzed things in his mind. If I were an abnormal beast, even if my plan to attack Noble Descent Hotel succeeded, there would be no need to keep Zhouu Tianshui alive. Instead, when the time came, I would cast aside this chess piece and intentionally leak information to prove that there were people in the nine great cultivation families in cahoots with monsters. I could even say that the monsters were created by the Colonization Party and are tools to get rid of those who dont side with them. After this, the surviving Home Party members would definitely be vexed. They would no longer believe in the Colonization Party and use lawful methods to compete for their rights in the Survival Committee. Instead, they would lurk in the dark and turn into a criminal organization that is extreme, secretive, and will do anything to achieve their goals. All of it would be in the name of revenge. I think thats what happened in my previous life. I remember that the order in Dragon City at that time was really bad. The lost people were really active and audacious. Its highly likely that the abnormal beasts were stirring up trouble behind them as well. Thank goodness that he had stopped everything in time. Since the Home Party did not suffer major casualties, its people would naturally not be as worked up. They would calm down and slowly think over what happened to analyze the scheme and find the truth. A thought popped up in Meng Chaos mind. He figured out why Lu Fanghui was so generous and wanted to use his status as Sky Pillar Minerals president to give up a slice of the pie in the development of the new city area in the north to Superstar, a small company. The key lay in Lu Siya. Based on the monster civilizations original scheme, they were prepared to kill two birds with one stone. They wanted to first get rid of the transmigration experts and deal a heavy blow on the Home Party, then place the blame on the Colonization Party. As one of the nine great cultivation families, the Lu family was naturally on the Colonization Partys side. As a member of the third generation in the family, Lu Siya was born with the brand of the Colonization Party. But now, as a Colonization Party member, she had worked together with Meng Chao to lead the professional Vulcan Commandos in Sky Pillar Corporation into a dangerous place to save the transmigration experts. She even killed the abnormal beasts mastermindthe Demonic Abyss Eye. This gave the entire story a fatal flaw. As long as they could promote Lu Siyas heroic deeds, even if they could not cause all the rumors to die on their own, at the very least, they could get the Lu family, especially Lu Siya and her father, out of the mess. Not only would they get clean, they might even get unexpected rewards. And they needed Meng Chao to work with them on this. He could not say that he had spontaneously figured out the abnormal beasts real target anymore. Instead, he had to say that they had made plans and strategized beforehand so that everything worked according to plan or whatever. Meng Chao was fine with it. It was not as if he intended to take all the credit, anyway. He had a close relationship with Big Sis Ya as well. Lu Fanghua knew how to play the game, too, and gave him a huge pie slice that was more than ten crystal mining projects. If he did not take it, he would no longer appear to be approachable and friendly, right? They were all smart people. With just a few words and communication through their eyes, they understood each others intentions. Besides, there was Lu Siya serving as the middlewoman, so their negotiations went really happily. In just a moment, Meng Chao started calling Lu Fanghui Uncle Lu. Lu Fanghua also started calling Meng Chao Little Meng. Little Meng, I owe you one for what we discussed today, Lu Fanghua said with a smile. The Monster War has entered a brand new stage, and if theres a threat, there are also blessings. Were in an era where storms rage all the time. An outstanding youngster like you has plenty of chances to rise to the top. Remember that no matter what sort of problems you run into, whatever thoughts or projects you have, you dont have to hold back. You can come to me immediately. I do have high hopes for your development! Meng Chao thought about this for a moment. Lu Fanghua was a true bigshot who could cover up everything that he did. He did not want to let go of this chance where he could really change something. Uncle Lu, since were all on the same side now, Ill get straight to the point if I have any thoughts. Meng Chao went straight to the point. During the entire afternoon after I woke up, I was wondering about the next plans of the monster civilization. Its clear that they wont prioritize launching head-on attacks like idiots anymore. Instead, they will try to exacerbate the conflicts in Dragon City and make us fall apart from within. When the abnormal beasts attacked Noble Descent Hotel, they wanted to deal a heavy blow to the Home Party and throw dirt on the Colonization Party. Of course, this is a very sinister move, but it was made possible by all sorts of conflicts within Dragon City between the Home Party and Colonization Party as well as between the superhumans and normal people. Thats how the enemies could seize the chance to attack us. In the next stage of the Monster War, I believe that all the related departments and superhumans will increase their firepower, but attacking monsters alone will not get rid of the root of the problem. Even if we kill all the monsters, Other World creatures that are even more terrifying than monsters might pop up. At the end of the day, if we really want the flames of human civilization to light up the Other World, we must ensure that we are the most advanced, brightest, and most beautiful civilization in the Other World. As our strong continuously break the limits of life and push our civilization to greater heights, we cant ignore the weak. We must protect the bottom line of our civilization and continue expanding the width of our civilization. We must work for the day when the difference between the rich and poor as well as the strong and weak wouldnt be that great in Dragon City and all of us could live dignified lives regardless of whether were rich or poor or, at the very least, ensure that our descendants have the chance to compete against each other fairly instead of what is happening right now, where some people live in mansions of more than one thousand square meters and have swimming pools while others have to live in cramped shacks or even tents. When that day really comes, I believe that no matter how strong the abnormal beasts brainwashing abilities are, there wont be a lot of people who will be bewitched by them, and there wont be so many conflicts among us that they could make worse. Lu Fanghui cast a deep glance at Meng Chao. Little Meng, are you part of the Home Party? Meng Chao thought about it seriously. Then, he shook his head slowly. Even though I often take part in Blue Homes activities, I dont think Im a member of the Home Party, Meng Chao said. I agree with the Home Party that more resources should be given to the normal people and the defenses of the residential areas so that Dragon City could become safer. I also want to build it in the direction of an even more beautiful ideal, but I dont agree with their thoughts of only defending the city like cowards and placing all their stakes on Project 101 to open the dimensional tunnel for Earths army to save us. There has never been a savior for us. The beautiful future of Dragon City should be created by Dragon Citizens themselves. If we are never able to contact Earth, we cant just standby and wait for our enemies to kill us. Fighting our way out is the only choice. But Im not 100% on the Colonization Partys side either. At the very least, I dont agree with the ideal of expanding outwards and pouring all our resources into developing war machines and the cultivation of the strong so that the strong would become stronger while the weak become weaker. Were all humans, but therell be a heaven and earth difference between us if we go along with the Colonization Partys ideals. I believe that there is a chance for the Colonization Party, Home Party, superhumans, and normal people to think of the best resource distribution plan and reach a balance. I understand. Lu Fanghui smiled. Youre not part of the Home Party nor the Colonization Party. Youre a complete idealist. Meng Chao smiled. I am indeed a little too idealistic, arent I? He scratched his head and said, But Uncle Lu, regardless of whether its humans or the civilization, we need some ideals, right? I can somewhat understand what you mean, Little Meng, Lu Fanghui said. I know that you came from a poor family and heard a lot of things about cultivation families and mega corporations from Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. I believe that they arent very positive things, either. But you have to believe me when I say that if we had enough resources, no one would be willing to see so many citizens without homes and so many children unable to receive good education. We really dont want to see millions of citizens living in shacks that are like hornet nests. Dragon City had transmigrated to the Other World out of the blue, and we have struggled to survive for more than half a century. How could there not be problems and conflicts among us? I know a lot more than you about the problems and conflicts in the city, and I want to see them solved more than you, but even if I have the heart to do so, I dont have the skills! Even if Im the president of Sky Pillar Minerals, Im still surrounded by plenty of enemies, and Sky Pillar Corporation alone cannot represent the nine great mega corporations. The nine great mega corporations and nine great cultivation families are two completely different concepts. As a person, I agree with you, Lin Chuan, and even some of Gao Yes ideals. I will also take part and mobilize the resources I can control to try and change the normal citizens lives so that I can increase the chances of normal people waking up to supernatural powers as well as will push for the passing of certain laws so that Dragon City can become safer and fairer. But Rome wasnt built in a day. Dragon Citys current situation has developed over a long half a century. We might need to fight for another half a century before your ideals can come to fruition. At that time, forget about the generation of superhumans like my father and Battle God Lei Zongchao, even the people from my generation might have already stepped down from the stage of history. It would then be time for you and Siyas generation to shine. So, seize your opportunities and dont fail to live up to this major era where storms rage. Use all the resources by your side to make yourself shine. I have a feeling that you will be able to walk down further than me and my father, Little Meng. I hope that at that time, you will not forget your heart and will still want to witness Dragon City welcoming a bright future! Chapter 429 - Marrow of Red Radiance Jade After Lu Fanghui left, Meng Chao sat on the bed cross-legged and thought for a long time, but he still did not understand what he meant. Wait. Did President Lu understand what I was trying to say? Why do I feel like he spoke at great length and sounded really excited and sincere, but when I think about it carefully, his words did not seem to carry any weight. Big Sis Ya, was your dad just lying to me? Its already good if he was willing to spend so much time lying to you! Lu Siya sat cross-legged on the couch across from the bed, just like Meng Chao. She wore a patients gown and did not have any makeup on. In this getup, she did not look like the strong woman that she was. But she said with a grin, Ever since I graduated from university, my father has never encouraged me this way. I can tell that he really admires you. Im serious. Does he? Meng Chao scratched his head. Of course. You dont know whats going on behind the scenes, Lu Siya whispered secretively. Sky Pillar Corporation invested in Kun-peng Dynamics, and one of my uncles who is my fathers greatest competitor in the family was in charge of it. Hes an ambitious person, and he really wanted Kun-peng Dynamics to become powerful so that it could fight against my fathers Sky Pillar Minerals on equal grounds. If the project to switch out all advanced armored airships really came to fruition, Kun-peng Dynamics would have obtained the major deal to produce new crystal engines, and theres a high chance that Sky Pillar Corporation would gain another industry where it could develop aside from Sky Pillar Minerals. No matter how hard my father worked in this regard, it was useless. After all, Sky Pillar Minerals has always been the core industry of the corporation. No matter how well my father does with it, its all to be expected. Nobody will say that he worked hard. But that side failed to live up to expectations and was dragged into Zhou Tianshui and the abnormal beasts case. Once one criminal is discovered, the rest are discovered as well. Not only are many people in Kun-peng Dynamics under investigation, even that uncle of mine who is in charge of the investment and all the branch members who support him in the family are under suspicion. So, tell me, shouldnt my father thank you properly? Meng Chao was stunned. I was originally a little embarrassed for using so much of your resources over the past few days, but now that you said that, suddenly, I feel like its only right for him to use those resources on me. Say, could you get me three to five tons of that gene medicine as supper? We can talk about the gene medicine later. My father is really sincere about working with you. As Lu Siya spoke, she brought out a sealed metal tube from behind her. It was even thicker than her arm. There is nothing else like this. He didnt give this even to me on my birthday. You managed to take advantage of it instead. As she spoke, she opened the lid gently. Faint sizzling sounds rose. White fog swirled in the air, and Lu Siya brought out a transparent, strengthened glass tube. A faint blue but really thick liquid filled it. Within it was a crystalline object with clear lines. If crystals had a nervous system, it would look like that. Even if there was strengthened glass isolating it, its spirit energy magnetic field still surged out and crashed into Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field, causing his heart to thump loudly. Normal superhumans might never be able to see such a treasure. Meng Chaos eyes lit up, and he blurted out the name. Crystal marrow? Lu Siya cocked her eyebrows and said, As expected of the harvester chosen by Master Ning Shewo. You even know about crystal marrows. Yes, this is a crystal marrow Sky Pillar Minerals was able to mine deep in the Red Radiance Jade mine. That mine area is more than ten kilometers in a circular area, and there are more than ten ley lines of various sizes. If you add them together, theyre longer than one hundred kilometers, but weve only discovered this one crystal marrow for the time being, so you can imagine its value. Meng Chao stared at the crystal marrow, admiring it with a greedy expression. Crystal marrows were a substance between a crystal and a monster material. It had both the properties of an organic object and inorganic object. They could only be occasionally discovered deep within large mineral mines. There were only a few of them, so they were worth cities. The world of academia had all sorts of theories as to how crystal marrows formed. The mainstream guess was that when crystal mines formed in ancient times, some ancient beast entered by accident, and when it died, the sturdier parts of its body mixed with the crystals. After billions of years of refinement through high temperature, high pressure, and spirit energy radiation, they slowly crystallized and turned into the crystal marrows of today. In other words, crystal marrows were the fossils of ancient beasts embedded into crystals. As they were nourished by spirit energy, they retained part of their activity. The effects that they provided to a superhuman when he or she cultivated or trained was something that normal crystals and monster materials could never hope to provide. Lu Siya had mentioned outside that Meng Chaos two chain sabers broke during the battle and he needed to create brand new weapons. The crystal marrow contained the incredibly violent power from Red Radiance Jades and a fierce soul from an ancient beast. Taking it directly would be too dangerous, and it would be a waste of a treasure, so it would be better to hire a craftsman to turn the crystal marrow into the core of a new weapon. Meng Chao had already absorbed a lot of energy from the Red Radiance Jade tsunami, so his limbs and meridians were all like mini Red Radiance Jade ley lines. His tutoress, Griffin Li Yingzi, was a top-class martial artist of the Beast Soul Style. Her research regarding beast souls in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course was definitely the best in Dragon City as well. With the weapon created by the Red Radiance Jades crystal marrow, Meng Chao would definitely be like a tiger who gained wings, and his fighting power would increase by leaps and bounds. Meng Chao became really happy. He hugged the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow and wanted to say a few polite words when Lu Siya said, I know that youre indifferent to fame and wealth and dont want any rewards, but only want to contribute to Dragon City. Coincidentally, Im a woman who indulges in pleasure and is blinded by profit. If you feel guilty for taking that Red Radiance Jades crystal marrow, you can let me handle it. Meng Chao quickly hid the Red Radiance Jades crystal marrow under his butt. Lu Siya smirked and said, Now, you should believe in my father and my sincerity, right? What are you saying? Ive always believed in you and Uncle Lus sincerity! Meng Chao cleared his throat. But which side does Uncle Lu support? The Colonization Party or the Home Party? Based on my observations, he should be the same as me. We dont have a fixed stance. We just stand on the side that will earn us more money and power. If it helps us climb to a higher position, we will side with them! Lu Siya said nonchalantly. But my father is someone who cares about public image a lot. You should be able to tell from the case when he took in Lin Chuan that even if its just for show, he will be sincere about it, because thats the only way itll work. So, if you want to use the Broken Star Clubs name to work with Sky Pillar Minerals for some charity project or public welfare activity, I dont think itll be a problem. Even if its for himself, my father should support it with full strength. You can also seize the chance to spread the Broken Star Clubs influence. Honestly, there are plenty of broken-star superhumans in Dragon City. If you can use them well, theyll be treasures that can be found in abundance in the city. Given time, forget about being the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, with the Broken Star Club, Agricultural University, abnormal beast research department, and Sky Pillar Corporation supporting you, its possible that you would end up as the youngest politician in Dragon City as well. Meng Chao laughed in spite of himself. Ive never thought about becoming a politician. Think about it starting from now. Its not too late. Speaking of which, politicians are different from each other. Many politicians are just puppets. There are superhumans who are really powerful but arent politicians, but they can still do whatever they want in the Survival Committee. Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao intensely. Weve been working together for a year, and we know each other through and through. Its helped me realize that were the same type of people. Were both ambitious, but your ambitions arent about personal power. Youre even more ridiculous than I am. You want your will to be implemented in Dragon Citys future. However, at the end of the day, your personal power will always be limited. No matter how much you want to mould Dragon Citys future, you must first have the power to do whatever you want without consequences. So, put away all those nonsensical thoughts in your heart and work with me. We have to use whatever we have to become stronger, thats our first proper task. If there comes a day when my father has the chance to take over all of Sky Pillar Corporation and even become the leader of the Lu family, and your Superstar as well as Broken Star Club have also become the strongest forces of power in Dragon City, you can plan out Dragon Citys future however you want, no? Meng Chao nodded. That was him agreeing verbally to their relationship as tactical partners. They spoke a little longer, because Meng Chao really wanted to know the newest development of Group 9 and the newest clues about the Supernatural Entities. But Lu Siya had also been staying in the hospital over the past few days, so she did not know much about the outside world. She said that the next day Captain Ye would bring the leaders of the department to visit her and Meng Chao. At that time, they would naturally learn everything. Meng Chao nodded, then a thought popped up in his head. He asked about the origins of the hospital. Ive never heard about Sky Pillar Corporation having a hospital of their own. The facilities here are really advanced, and the decorations are really luxurious. Did you just build it? Lu Siya shook her head and told Meng Chao that the hospital had been built for decades. During the chaotic period before the Survival Committee was built, the nine great mega corporations had already taken over some of the functions of the local government. They built hospitals, schools, and armed their own fighting squads. They might have been small, but they had everything and were basically small, independent kingdoms. Once the Survival Committee was set up, some of the medical facilities under the nine great mega corporations merged together and were upgraded to large public hospitals. For example, the current Dragon City Peoples Medical Center and Dragon City Medical Universitys First Affiliated Hospital were hospitals under the corporations before they were upgraded to their current status. Sky Pillar Corporations corporate hospital mainly treated various diseases related to mining and radiation. Since they were a specialized hospital, they had retained their original scale and operation model. They did not treat patients who were not part of their own. Why are you suddenly so interested in hospitals? Lu Siya asked. Meng Chao naturally wanted to continue investigating the X-shaped eye. He noticed that this hospital, Fengshui Medical Center, and the government hospitals his mother frequented in the past all had their own unique symbols. But none of them had the X-shaped eye as their symbol. Hence, he wanted to see whether there was any corporate hospital or a private medical center that was incredibly small and incredibly specialized that was related to the X-shaped eye. But there was no need for him to tell Lu Siya about it. It was not because he did not trust her. Instead, it was because he did not know how strong and mysterious was the force of power hidden behind the X-shaped eye. Before he figured out the truth, there was no need for him to make other people face unnecessary risks. Chapter 430 - Reward from the Research Department Meng Chao did not intend to tell anyone for the time being about the X-shaped eye. He intended to search for the various hospitals in Dragon City, including the private hospitals that were quite unique. He also intended to search for clues among labs related to life sciences. These were his thoughts: If there was really an underground hospital some twenty-thirty years ago that had the X-shaped eye as its symbol and this hospital had changed its name, merged with another hospital, or stopped existing because of various reasons, then its doctors, nurses, and even patients must still be around. They could not have disappeared. There had to be a lot of people who were like his mother. She might not remember what happened that year, but the others might be able to provide him with some bits of information. He even thought up the excuse he would give during his investigation. He would say that he climbed up the cultivation realms too quickly. Once he reached Heaven Realm, he felt that there was something off in his body. He also had PTSD, so he had to visit all the famous doctors in Dragon City to be treated. With this excuse, he could ask for help from Yan Hengbo, Ning Shewo, Luo Wu, Dean Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, and the other powerful people of the older generation without inviting any suspicion. With his decision set, he slept soundly that night. The next morning, when he was going through the procedures to be discharged, Lu Siya brought the leaders of the abnormal beast research department to visit him. Aside from Group 9s Ye Xiaoxing, she brought with her the vice department director, Nie Chenglong. Vice Director Nie had a purplish-red, square face. His stubble was graying, and he looked like he could not get a clean shave no matter what. He also had beady, small eyes and was far from handsome. But Lu Siya told Meng Chao softly that Vice Director Nie was not some average person. More than ten years ago, he was a war hero from the Red Dragon Armys elite reconnaissance squad. He had been fighting with his wits against monsters in the fog for a long time, and after he retired, he joined the field study squad of the monster research center. While there, he created a lot of records about the time he spent exploring the depths of the fog and the distance hed covered. Vice Director Nie was also the one who discovered Dragon King Town and the humans who formed a strange symbiotic relationship with the banyan tree. Apparently, he had lurked at the borders of Dragon King Town silently for three months and obtained a lot of first-hand information, which was why Dragon Citizens were able to get a full picture of Dragon King Towns situation. Even though he was just a vice director, he managed the work in the abnormal beast research department and could be considered the most important person in the line of work within the department. Since he personally came over to visit Meng Chao, it showed just how much the department valued him. He was also a coattail that made Meng Chao salivate. Meng Chao worked on the principle of having as many coattails as possible for the sake of saving Dragon City and immediately put up a show of struggling to get up because he was flattered and trying to show that he was a heroic person in front of Nie Chenglong. Lie down, Meng Chao. You need to rest! Nie Chenglong had worked his way up the ranks based purely on his achievements in work. He might be the vice director, but he did not put on the airs of a government official. He smiled and said, Speaking of which, were not strangers. Principal Sun of Ninth High School was the leader of my squad in the past. Seriously?! Meng Chao was delighted. Principal Sun was not just the person who led him down the path of a superhuman, but also his benefactor, because he helped ward off the Bloody Moon Wolves. He even taught Meng Chao the Demon Subduing Pole, so he was Meng Chaos first master. Meng Chao often remembered that night when Principal Sun set his vitality magnetic field on fire and lit up the dark like a burning lighthouse. The image of him chasing away the wicked to protect Meng Chao and the other students still remained clear in his mind. Meng Chao had then sworn that he would not let Principal Sun down. Immediately, he felt that the psychological distance between him and Nie Chenglong had closed by a large degree. I know, right? Nie Chenglong smiled. If it werent for the fact that I know your background and that youre someone on our side and are reliable, I wouldnt have let you become an off-staff member of the abnormal beast research department so easily. But Old Ye and I never thought that you would have such a deep understanding of abnormal beasts. Not only did you write the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon Citywhich is an investigation report filled with remarkable insight, by the wayyou also managed to predict the abnormal beasts plans. You helped us capture all those cunning beasts in one go, and as an off-staff member, your contribution is ten times greater than those of official investigators. The old squad leaders spirit in heaven must feel very proud that he had a student like you. Meng Chao flushed red, but he puffed his chest out and said, Vice Director Nie, thats because the department has great foresight, and Captain Ye is a great leader. Also Enough. You can say those high-sounding words when youre rewarded with medals and other rewards or when writing reports. Youre one of us, and we know very well about your performance during the battle. The operation succeeded because of you. It was you who turned the tides on his own! Nie Chenglong waved his hand in dismissal and switched the topic. He said, But youve really given us a major problem. Tell me, based on your performance that day, how should we reward you? If you were an official investigator, we wouldnt need to negotiate any further. It wouldnt even be a problem for us to promote you by three ranks. But youre just a university student Meng Chao, have you ever thought about officially joining the abnormal beast research department? Meng Chao blinked rapidly. It was no wonder why Vice Director Nie was so friendly. He wanted to get a firm grasp of Meng Chao beforehand, because he was a delicious piece of meat! Meng Chao looked at Ye Xiaoxing. Meng Chao, if youre worried about not being able to coordinate your studies and work, you can rest assured. The university students in Dragon City are not the nerds in the ivory towers on Earth who cant shoulder any burden and pick up any tasks. Youre already in the second semester of your sophomore year. In the blink of an eye, youll be a junior. I believe that plenty of your coursemates have already signed internship agreements with various units in society, like the Survival Committee or the departments of the Supernatural Tower. They might even be the backbones of the various joint projects between the university and various companies. At the end of the day, cultivation is something that you cant learn through books. You have to figure it out through work and battles. Of course, even if you officially join the abnormal beast research department now, we wont use you like a normal investigator. Youre a unique talent who has endless potential. We dont want your talent to go to waste. The department intends to sign an agreement with you first, if youre willing to. Once you do, you can do what you have been doing all this while. Half of the time, you should continue pursuing the White Spirit, Lin Chuan, and Gao Yes cases. As for the other half, you should go back to study in Agricultural University. The department will also pay for most of your cultivation fees. The HR will consider you to have joined the department beforehand and start calculating the time of your employment from half a year ago. You will enjoy the various benefits that the special service members are entitled to, and you will also be able to get all sorts of benefits from the department. All that will be considered as the department asking for a favor from Agricultural University to take its place in teaching you. What do you think? Meng Chao thought about it for a while. Over the next few years in the future, the abnormal beast research department would become a powerful organization that was the best among the best in Dragon City. Being an official investigator was a highly sought after position. He would have a lot of power, good benefits, and sufficient cultivation resources. Since he would be fighting with his wits against abnormal beasts usually, he would also need a lot of monster materials that outsiders could not get. Any other normal university student would not be able to get that position even if they wrecked their brains for it. However, at the same time he enjoyed those benefits and privileges, he would be limited by this powerful organization and have to shoulder its responsibilities. As a member of a pseudo militarized organization, he would not be able to do many things as he pleased. Ma Hong, the first leader of the Broken Star Club, had to resign from his post because of his post in the Red Dragon Army. Meng Chao did not think that he could obey the rules of the abnormal beast research department completely. And he did not want to become a chess piece. He wanted to occasionally jump out of the chess board to play a few rounds with the chess player himself. Besides, there was the matter of the abnormal beast research departments bizarre disappearance after the Monster War. He did not know how many secrets were related to this. If he were in the mess itself, it might be difficult for him to investigate the matter. He should keep a suitable distance to form the full picture of the situation. Once he thought of this, he said hesitantly, Thank you for your kind will, Vice Director Nie, Captain Ye. But you know my situation. I have Superstar, the Broken Star Club, and all sorts of matters I have to handle, and they just never end. I might not be able to place my full attention on the work from the abnormal beast research department. I think I shouldnt cause any trouble to the department. He paused for a moment and felt embarrassed, so he said apologetically, Im sorry, Vice Director, Captain, I Theres nothing for you to apologize about. Everyone has their own ambitions, and you cant force them. Nie Chenglong and Ye Xiaoxing exchanged a glance, as if they had predicted his answer beforehand. A talented person like you will shine wherever you go. With the current development of Superstar and the Broken Star Club, it would indeed be a little bit of a pity for you to join the abnormal beast research department. Meng Chao then gave them a promise. Even though I cant become an official investigator, as long as you dont mind, I intend to continue being an off-staff investigator. Regardless of whether it is the abnormal beast involved in the White Spirit, Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, and Zhou Tianshuis cases or other monsters, I will be eternal enemies with them! Besides, I know exactly why Superstar and the Broken Star Club were able to develop so quickly. Meng Chao knew very well that he and his father were not talented in business. Superstar had reached its limit when it merged with Prosperous and became one of the best middle and low-grade monster harvesting companies in Dragon City. The abnormal beast research department was the one who had pulled the strings for them to be able to swallow a giant and take the core assets of Spirit Creation Creatures, their veteran technicians, and top-grade labs. The Broken Star Club had also managed to attract one hundred members over the past half a year in part because of the support from the abnormal beast research department. At the very least, the anonymous donor who spent a lot of money on them was someone Ye Xiaoxing knew. From this angle, all of them were on the same side, so it was no longer that important as to whether officially in the research department or not. Thats good, too, Ye Xiaoxing said. Theres benefits in joining, but if you dont join, youll have the benefits of not joining. If you continue developing Superstar and the Broken Star Club based on their current momentum, itll be good for the department too. However, the department just cant give you too many rewards when youre an off-staff member. Meng Chao, what are your thoughts? Aside from the request you made yesterday about three to five tons of gene medicine every day, do you have any other requests? You dont have to hold back. Just mention it. Our principle is that we wont let any hero suffer a loss. In any case, were not the ones forking out the money from our pockets, right? Ye Xiaoxing appeared to be in a good mood. It was rare for him to crack a joke, even if it was not funny at all. Meng Chao laughed dryly and seized the chance to mention that he had been cultivating too quickly, so he felt that there was something off about his body. He wanted to continue with his treatment. Nie Chenglong and Ye Xiaoxing instantly had stern expressions. Cultivation was a major matter. They had already looked at Meng Chaos medical report. Even though it showed that his body was fine, the path of cultivation was strange. No one could really tell the injuries in the cells, genes, and the mind. A superhuman who appeared to be strong and could kill a Demonic Halberd Pig with just one punch might have a bomb hidden in his body. No one knew when that bomb would go off and when he would go through spirit energy deviation. If he did, he would be lucky to end up with just his body crippled. If his mind became distorted and he ended up as a lost person, that would be bad. What do you mean by off? Ye Xiaoxing asked anxiously. I cant really tell. It shouldnt be a major problem. But ever since I reached Heaven Realm, my spirit energy has become much stronger than before. I feel like I have ten volcanoes hidden in my body, and my strength is as great as a raging beast, but sometimes, emphasis on sometimes, I dont know how to describe it, but I just feel uncomfortable. Meng Chao scratched his head. It might be my imagination, but I dont feel like Im in coordination with my body. But it might be because I have just reached Heaven Realm, so I might get better in a few more days. Chapter 431 - Solving Possible Problems No no no, this problem must be regarded with great importance. It might be an incompatibility in your body because you have just reached Heaven Realm, but it might be hidden injuries in your spirit meridians or sequelae left behind when you fought against the mastermind. These injuries could be minor, but also major. No matter what, since you discovered it early, then treat it early so that you can rest easy later, Nie Chenglong said. When I go back, Ill make arrangements to have you go through a full check-up in the departments medical center, and if they cant discover anything but you still feel bad, Ill introduce the veteran doctors from other hospitals to you. Dont worry about the fees, the department will pay for you! Thats right, Meng Chao, if you climb up the cultivation realms too quickly, there are good things and bad things about it. If you dont pay attention to treating your injuries, the good things might turn bad too. Ye Xiaoxing paused for a moment, then said earnestly, As your captain, of course I hope that my team members have the courage to fight and give their all so that they can make new achievements, but on a personal level, I have to ask you to slow down a little. Youre still young. You have endless potential that is waiting for you to uncover. If you seek speed in climbing up the cultivation realms too much and end up with a severe hidden injury or a fatal sequelae, youll end up not being able to advance in your cultivation. Youll suffer more losses than profit, because youll be sacrificing your future for temporary gains. Im not telling you to retreat when you run into trouble, but when it comes to cultivation and fighting, you tread on thin ice and must be careful. You must retain the results of your cultivation before you can contribute more to Dragon City, right? Since he could say this, Ye Xiaoxing was already a very good leader. Meng Chao knew that many of the disciplinary organizations and related departments in Dragon City only offered ranks and positions to members when they had the corresponding cultivation realms. But of course, people still had hope of climbing up the ranks if you performed courageously in battle and raked in a lot of war achievements. However, if someone ended up performing too courageously to the point that they were wounded badly and could not improve in terms of cultivation realms, it would be difficult for them to reach the top of powerful organizations. Nie Chenglong was the best example. His performance in the Red Dragon Army and monster research center was outstanding. He had been engaged in a battle of wits with the monsters for decades, and he had ample experience in exploring the fog. He had outstanding abilities and was fully qualified to become the leader of the abnormal beast research department, but he fought too fiercely when he was young and had plenty of hidden injuries in his body. At the end, he stopped at being a six-star superhuman and could not make it to Deity Realm. In any normal organization, a superhuman at the peak of Heaven Realm was fully capable of leading the entire department. But the abnormal beast research department was a really high level department. It hired plenty of Deity Realm superhumans, such as Ye Xiaoxings older brotherBroken Sword Ye Xiaoyue. It would not be too suitable for a Heaven Realm superhuman to lead Deity Realm superhumans. Hence, Nie Chenglong could only be a vice director and handle the daily tasks. Meng Chao knew that Nie Chenglong and Ye Xiaoxing spoke with his good in mind, so warmth bloomed in his heart, and he quickly agreed to their offer. But he would not just be wasting medical resources. Even if no problems were evident now, it did not mean that there would not be any problems in the future. He had a vague feeling that after the Demonic Abyss Eyes stimulation, the soul who returned from the apocalypse would become even more uncontrollable. There would definitely be problems and obstacles in the fusion of Apocalypse Version Meng Chao and University Student Meng Chao. There could also be incompatibility between future martial arts and the bodies of current Dragon Citizens. And what was the true nature of contribution points? If he spent contribution points over a long period of time to repair his body and exchange Skillfulness, would irreversible sequelae be left behind in his genes or cells? He did not know the answer to these questions. Doing whatever he wanted while remaining oblivious to the world and thinking that he could become invincible by relying on Kindling alone would most probably lead to him entering spirit energy deviation, and he might end up dead in a ditch somewhere someday. With the guidance from medical experts and top-grade machines, he could cultivate scientifically. Not only would he be responsible for his own life, he could also gather a large amount of scientifically proven data and guide more superhumans in their cultivation to promote the increase of overall fighting strength of Dragon City. Hence, Meng Chao happily accepted Nie Chenglong and Ye Xiaoxings kind will. When he saw how friendly and straightforward his two leaders were, he thought of something. He wondered whether he should share the clue about the X-shaped eye with them. But when he thought about it carefully, even if he provided the clues, he should not do it here. If the person who created the X-shaped eye around thirty years ago was still around, he or she must definitely be one of the strongest people with the most power in Dragon City. Even Nie Chenglong, Ye Xiaoxing, and the entire abnormal beast research department might not be able to fight against him or her. The slightest carelessness would kill him, Lu Siya, Nie Chenglong, and Ye Xiaoxing. So, he should find some clues and then use other channels to anonymously sent them to the two people. Perhaps that would be the better choice. After deciding on this, Meng Chao kept the fact about the X-shaped eye to himself. He only mentioned that he hoped that he could continue investigating the cases of Gao Ye, Lin Chuan, and the White Spirit. Ye Xiaoxing told him that it was a good thing that he was so motivated, but as Gao Ye suffered a blow to this soul, his human part had already vanished, and they could not get a lot of information from the Ultimate Sandworm now, because he had returned to being an ignorant Ultimate Sandworm. And the mastermind who planned the ambush was torn to shreds and reduced to dust. The two clues had gone cold turkey. The abnormal beast research department had managed to find a lot of humans who were involved in this case through Zhou Tianshui. But most of these people were simply deceived by the abnormal beasts puppet. They did not know that they were helping the enemy do evil. The case was related to the conflict between the Colonization Party and Home Party, so many of the people who were involved were powerful and famous. The was also the fight for the right between the research department and the adjudicator court to handle the case. The adjudicator court believed that since the ones related to the case were mostly humans, they should treat them as lost people and let the adjudicator court handle them. In any case, the whole thing was a huge mess. Meng Chao was a rising superstar, so there was no need for him to get involved in it and end up soiling himself. In the next stage, I think you should place your attention on digesting the results of your rise to Heaven Realm and stabilize it. You should also place your attention on expanding the strength of Superstar and the Broken Star Club, Ye Xiaoxing said. Group 9 will always be around, and you will forever be a member of the group. Once we deal with all the mess, punish all the people we should punish, and discover new clues, you can rejoin us and use your intelligence to help us. That is the better plan. Of course, during this period of time, you can come in contact with the information, news, and files in Group 9, but you must keep them a secret. Youre also welcome to help us strategize at any moment. Will that be okay with you? Meng Chao thought about it carefully. It was the best plan. Sure. He nodded and thought about it. Then, he said in a troubled manner, Theres something else. Its about my familys safety. No matter what, we caused a huge ruckus this time. What should I do if the abnormal beasts want to harm them? This was indeed a problem. In the past, the monsters were stupid. Even if a human had killed thousands of monsters, the other monsters were not able to differentiate the human faces and identities. They were unable to find the families of the hunters. But based on the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel, the newly evolved monsters had already mastered the ability to launch precise attacks. The transmigration experts were alert now, so it would not be easy to ambush them again. But Meng Chaos family were just normal people. They lived in the most average public renting house in a small residential area. It was impossible for them to remain on guard 24/7. If the family members of the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City were assassinated by the monsters, the abnormal beast research department would not be the only ones who would be humiliated. The morale of all superhumans would plummet to the ground. Thats not a problem. Since we wont let our heroes suffer losses, we also wont place the families of our heroes under unnecessary risk as well. Meng Chao originally thought that this would be a difficult problem. He did not expect that once Nie Chenglong finished listening to him, he immediately made the decision and said, This is not your problem alone. Its also a problem for many of our investigators. To solve this problem and ensure our families safety, the department has built a building with funds collected from the investigators where investigators and their families can gather together. The environment there is definitely not as grand as in Dragon City No.1, but it has the best defense and cultivation systems. The monsters will definitely be unable to attack that place. Meng Chao, if you need it, I can handle this, because its a special case that requires special solutions. Ill help you get a quota to buy an apartment there. Nie Chenglong told Meng Chao that the residential area for the apartments built from the collected funds of the members of the abnormal beast research department consisted of eight apartment buildings. Seven of them were given to the official investigators in the department, and one of them was sold to the people in the market with a 20% discount, but not anyone was able to buy them. They had to go through a strict investigation to ensure that they had a good nature and pure motives. As of current, the citizens in the residential area consisted of the investigators from the department and their family members, the researchers from the monster research center and their family members, and the lecturers from Agricultural University. After all, the research department had a close working relationship with Agricultural University. Meng Chao was not an official investigator, so it was naturally impossible for him to get an apartment, but based on his achievements and the very real difficulties he faced, getting him a quota to buy an apartment was not a problem. The apartments had just been built, so their quality and size were ensured. The environment of the residential area was also pretty decent, and the price not high. The most important thing, though, was that the people living there were all on the same side. Their fighting power was also pretty good, and the defense system was also designed specifically to target highly-intelligent monsters. In a certain sense, the defense over there was better than in Dragon City No.1. Besides, the people in the residential area were all people high on the social ladder. If they exchanged experience on how they should cultivate and fight monsters as well as sparred, they could help each other to climb up the cultivation realms. The residential area was also equipped with its own kindergarten. It was not far away from the monster research centers apartments for the researchers family members. They belonged to the same school district, so the student pool for the elementary schools and middle schools affiliated to the areas was really high as well. The apartments in the area were what you would call property near good schools that could not be bought with money. The only problem was that the apartments in the residential area were built with collected funds. They were not proper commodity apartments. Once they were bought at a discount of 20%, they could not be sold off within ten years, and if the residents really wanted to sell them off ten years later, they would have to pay from 2% to 3% tax. But Meng Chao was not someone who invested in real estate. He really needed a new apartment, and this one fulfilled his needs. Chapter 432 - Achieve Success One Way Or Anoth Theres something this good lying around? Meng Chao was beside himself with joy. This housing quota managed to solve his immediate worry. Once he woke up, he started thinking nonstop that he should buy an apartment and move. He had been unwilling to move out of Blessed Heavenly Garden all this while because the defense in the residential area was rather behind times and worn down. There were not many powerful fighters among his neighbors, either, so if monsters invaded them, the old, weak, and sick would not be able to handle them. But as he worked with Zhao Feixuan and upgraded the defense system in Blessed Heavenly Garden fully so it would serve as an example of the work from Zhao Feixuans company, Blessed Heavenly Gardens defense was greatly increased, and it could be said to have reached the standard of defenses of a normal commodity residential area. There was a high chance that he would be targeted by abnormal beasts, so if the abnormal beasts really launched an ambush similar to that on Noble Descent Hotel and released a large amount of zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores, he would not be protecting his neighbors but hurting them, so even if he had kind intentions, they would not bring any good. But buying an apartment and moving was a major matter. Meng Chao had just used his achievements last year to buy the public renting house that once belonged to Granny Wang. If he switched apartments within such a short time, he would have to buy a commodity apartment that was much more expensive. But even if he bought a high-class commodity apartment like those in Blessed Paradise, something like the case of pets killing owners had happened there. This meant that the residential areas had all sorts of people mixed together, and there were flaws in the security system. But if he looked for apartments of an even higher grade, he would be looking at mansions at the level of Dragon City No.1, and the prices were a little too high in those areas. No matter what, Meng Chao had just recently awakened to supernatural abilities. Superstar had also merged with companies bigger than it twice, so it had already used up most of its money. Meng Chao could not just fling money around like Soul Break Saber Luo Wu and buy a mansion in Dragon City No.1. Besides, as the leader of the Broken Star Club, he had to often participate in public welfare activities, and he did agree partially to the Home Partys ideals and did not wish to be too distant from the normal citizens just because he was a superhuman. So, staying in Dragon City No.1 was a no for him. Although, if he could not stop the apocalypse from arriving, Dragon City No.1 and Blessed Paradise would both be reduced to dust. Nie Chenglongs suggestion was what he desired to hear. The apartments built by collected funds from the abnormal beast research department were basically the same as apartments for the investigators families. His neighbors were all investigators who had been fighting for years against monsters, so safety was definitely ensured. The apartment itself also did not appear flashy. It was sold off at a 20% discount in the market, so there was nothing he could say about the price-performance ratio. If his parents and little sister stayed there, he would feel much more at ease when he cultivated or fought outside. The only problem was that if he really stayed in the apartments built by the research department, he would be branded as a member of the abnormal beast research department. Perhaps this was Nie Chenglongs goal. When he saw that Meng Chao was unwilling to become an official member, he decided to use this method to keep him around. If his family stayed in an apartment for the family members of the investigators, even if there were other business units or pseudo military organizations who wanted to recruit him, like the adjudicator court coming around with fancy carriages to hire him as an adjudicator, Meng Chao would hesitate a little, right? However, when he thought about it, his relationship with the abnormal beast research department was no longer a secret within their field and he did not need to ponder over this too much for his familys safety. Then, I will accept it. Meng Chao repeatedly expressed his gratitude to Nie Chenglong and Ye Xiaoxing. Both of them happily stated that they were in abnormal times. The abnormal beasts might target all the investigators and their families by planning abductions, assassinations, bewitching, brainwashing, poisoning, or other schemes. Hence, Nie Chenglong and Ye Xiaoxing had also placed their families in the apartments. This meant that they would all be neighbors from now on and should keep a lookout and help each other. There was no need for thanks. Because of it, their relationship became even closer than before. They chatted a little longer with each other before the two leaders bade farewell. Meng Chao also had to handle his discharge procedures and report the good news to his family. At that moment, Ye Xiaoxing sent him a message. He cast it a glance. [If youre not in a hurry to go back, why dont you go to the First Affiliated Hospital of Medical University? Professor Lu Tianxing is awake, and when he heard that youre his savior and many other transmigration experts savior, he wanted to thank you personally. [Professor Lu Tianxing was a Deity Realm superhuman, so his gratitude will bring immeasurable benefits to your cultivation. [Also, didnt you say that you felt strange? This is a perfect chance. Ill make some arrangements. Once you visit Professor Lu, you can go and receive a full check-up in the hospital. That is the best general hospital in Dragon City.] The professor was related to the possibility of them transmigrating back to Earth, so Meng Chao agreed to it happily. [By the way, if youre going to Professor Lu, you might run into a lot of the leaders from the Home Party, the core members of Blue Home, and even the politicians from the Survival Committee. I know that you have been really close to them over this period of time, and many of them owe you their lives, so they will naturally regard you even higher than before.] Ye Xiaoxing fell into a moment of contemplative silence. [Meng Chao, how do you think Blue Home will develop in the future?] Meng Chao thought about it. [Captain, you are saying] [Im not trying to imply anything. I told you, the abnormal beast research department is just in charge of capturing highly-intelligent monsters and humans who are brain-washed by the intelligent monsters. The conflict between the Colonization Party and the Home party, the fights between the nine great cultivation families and the medium as well as small firms, the arguments about the budget for offensive projects like the new armored airships and the full upgrade of the defense systems in residential areas All of them have nothing to do with us.] Ye Xiaoxing paused for a moment. [Speaking of which, Blue Home has gathered a lot of owners of medium and small firms as well as middle-grade and low-grade superhumans who are displeased with the nine great cultivation families. Theyre all victims from the Noble Descent Hotel attack. And now, we managed to find a lot of people who are related to the nine great cultivation families through the clue left behind by Zhou Tianshui. [These people might not know that they have been used by abnormal beasts, but they do bear strong hostility toward the Home Party. Theyre even reckless enough to turn their hostility into criminal acts. This is a fact. [Now, we have to find all of the people who have either willingly or unintentionally ended up as puppets of the abnormal beasts and capture all of them. Meanwhile, we have to appease and control the emotions of the Blue Home members. [We cant let them use this to cause a stir and increase the rift between the Home Party and the Colonization Party nor bury this displeasure and suspicion in their hearts either so that the abnormal beasts can seize the opportunity to grow a new, evil fruit. [If we look at this from the standpoint of the abnormal beast research department, were happy to see Blue Home continue developing lawfully and in an orderly manner for the sake of public welfare so that they can inject brand new ideals and energy into the Survival Committee, but we cant allow Blue Home to have people like Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, and Zhou Tianshui appear in it again. [Since you share a pretty good relationship with quite a number of the core members of Blue Home and saved so many lives of the people in the Home Party, from now on, if you have time, you could stay in contact with them. I remember that they invited you to become the thirteenth committee member of Blue Home sometime in the past, right?] Meng Chaos mind raced, and he said, [Are you saying that the department supports me becoming a committee member of Blue Home?] [Since youre not an official investigator of the department, we cant say that we support it or are against it. Its your freedom!] Ye Xiaoxing smiled. [But I definitely support it. During Dragon Citys development over the past half a century, weve gained success, but also created problems. The problems of various sizes have led to the formation of organizations of varying sizes, and if we dont solve the problems at the root but just get rid of the organizations, well never be able to solve the issuess. In fact, well be avoiding and hiding the problem. Since we cant solve the problems for the time being, organizations like Blue Home and the Broken Star Club will keep appearing. If we have someone capable like you take control of them, itll be better than handing them over to ignorant people like us, right? After all, you see the full picture and are loyal to Dragon City.] Meng Chao thought about Ye Xiaoxings words carefully. And one hour later, he appeared in the hall of the unique inpatient building of the First Affiliated Hospital of Medical University. While he was on the way there, he got himself up to date with Professor Lus situation. The top transmigration expert of Dragon City was fine in terms of physical health. But the Demonic Abyss Eye had attacked his mind viciously with mind attacks. However, at the end of the day, he was a Deity Realm superhuman. No matter how much he had been neglecting cultivating his fighting power, he could still rely on the fluctuations of his brain waves to form simple and crude mental storms to instantly cripple hundreds of monsters and sever the mental chain between him and the Demonic Abyss Eye. Hence, that night, the Demonic Abyss Eye itself had been lurking at the bottom of the elevator shaft and waiting for him to fall down. When Professor Lu was dragged into the elevator shaft, the Demonic Abyss Eye immediately attacked him with its strongest mind attack. Caught off guard, Professor Lu fell unconscious and was a sheep waiting for slaughter. But the Demonic Abyss Eye still spent a large amount of spirit energy and mental power to break Professor Lus mental walls. That was why it could not control Gao Ye later and Meng Chao was able to seize the opportunity to make him wake up. If they looked at things from this angle, Meng Chao was not the one who saved Professor Lu. They had saved each other. Without Professor Lu making the Supernatural Entity waste most of its mental power beforehand, Meng Chao would have ended up with not even a single bone left. He would have been completely digested and absorbed by the Demonic Abyss Eye. Now, Professor Lu had regained consciousness, and his vitality magnetic field had gradually become stable to the point that he had reached the standard where he could accept visitors. The first visitor he wanted to meet was Meng Chao. However, before Meng Chao could even meet Professor Lu, he wasenveloped in a bear hug from a person who was so passionate that he was like fire. It was Zhao Feixuan. He was one of the ten great lost people in Dragon City from Meng Chaos previous life, but now, he was beaming at him. When he saw Meng Chao, he was so grateful that he started crying. But it wasnt unexpected. If Meng Chao had not showed up on time, his wife and children would have died tragically. He himself would have also turned into high-calorie nutritional fluid for the Demonic Abyss Eye, so the entire family would be reunited in hell. Now, even though the twins were really weak because they were born prematurely and were under observation in the neonatal department of the First Affiliated Hospital of Medical University, their parents were superhumans, so the children had good bases. After being treated for a few days, they could be discharged. Then, they would grow strong and start running around like normal children. Zhao Feixuan treated his wife and children more importantly than the world. So, no matter how he wrecked his brain, he did not know how he should thank Meng Chao. Chapter 433 - A Deity Realm Superhuman Teaches Him Ow ow ow! Big Brother Zhao, be gentler! My bones are about to break because of you! Meng Chao grimaced. I know youre excited, but you dont have to use that much strength, right? Zhao Feixuan let him go, feeling a little embarrassed. Then, he hit chest. Tell me honestly, did you join the abnormal beast research department a long time ago? Nope, Meng Chao said. But I did work proactively with the related departments, because thats the duty of every Dragon Citizen. Im sorry, Big Brother Zhao. I didnt tell you early because of confidentiality issues I got it. Blue Home was making a lot of noise, so it was bound to catch the related departments attention! They were all smart people. Gao Ye did cause an accident in Spirit Creation Creatures. Even though they fooled most of the normal citizens by saying that it was an experimental accident, Zhao Feixuan was well-informed, so it was only natural that he knew a bit of inside information. Later on, Meng Chaos Superstar bought Spirit Creation Creatures. This act of swallowing a big corporation was suspicious no matter how anyone looked at it. When Zhao Feixuan thought about it carefully, it was not difficult for him to figure out Meng Chaos background. But even though that was his background, they were still friends. Besides, Meng Chao had saved his entire family. This alone made Zhao Feixuan feel that even if Meng Chao were the director of the abnormal beast research department, it would not be a problem. In fact, when Meng Chao did not deny it, he became excited and threw an arm around Meng Chaos shoulder to drag him to a corner. He whispered, Tell me, whats with the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel this time? I heard that some people from the nine great cultivation families were in cahoots with abnormal beasts? Where did you get that information from? Big Brother Zhao, dont believe it, Meng Chao said sternly. The nine great cultivation families shouldnt be lumped together and slapped with a stereotype. Even if there are a handful of rotten eggs in there, it doesnt mean that the conflict between the Colonization Party and the Home Party has intensified to the point that we cant achieve harmony. Big Brother Zhao, the higher-ups are paying a lot of attention to this case, and they will definitely get to the bottom of this so that they can uphold justice for the victims. Since were at this crucial point of time, Blue Home and all of the Home Party cant act rashly! Dont you worry your pretty little head over it. Everyone knows that I have just gotten myself a son and daughter. Theres no way Ill be rash. Zhao Feixuan grinned. In any case, the Home Party is the victim in this matter, and we have justice on our side. We just have to wait patiently for the higher-ups and see what sort of justice they will give us. We arent asking for much, but at the very least, they should give us more money and resources for the upgrading of the defense systems of the old and small residential areas as well as other defensive projects, right? I really didnt expect that the competition would open up in this sort of manner. Meng Chao, if the Home Party really rises to power, you will be the top contributor. Ive already spoken to a few of the leaders in the Home Party, and all of them admire you a lot. Theyre asking whether there will be a chance for them to work with Superstar or the Broken Star Club. If youre free on the weekend, why dont we gather together so that we can thank you properly? Meng Chao thought about it and agreed to it happily. Also, didnt I mention last time that I hope that youd become the thirteenth member of Blue Homes committee? You said that youd go back and think about it carefully. Well, have you thought about it? Zhao Feixuan asked with an intense gaze. Were really sincere about it, and we will welcome you with open arms. Well Meng Chao said. Are you okay with it, even if Im working for the abnormal beast research department? What are you saying? The abnormal beast research department is an investigation department set up by the government. Blue Home is also a legally registered mutual aid and public welfare organization. Forget about the fact that youre helping the research department, even if you were a licensed investigator, our doors would still be open for you! Zhao Feixuan smiled. Were not doing anything that makes us feel guilty, so theres no need for us to be afraid of ghosts haunting us for our sins Um, of course, youre not a ghost Anyway, you understand what Im saying, right? Yeah. But Im not a full member of the Home Party. You know that, right? Meng Chao asked gravely. Though I want the tunnel between Earth and the Other World to be opened, just like all of you, and I also agree that Dragon City needs to pour more resources into normal people, Im afraid I cant agree with the idea of building a wall around Monster Mountain Range to surround Dragon City so that we can go to sleep without worry. Regardless of whether its on Earth or the Other World, theres just no fortress or defense line that will never fall. If we really had enough resources to build this super defense line, Id rather pour those resources into upgrading the armored airships so that we can attack first and burn the enemys lands. Are you sure thats alright? Its fine. Let me tell you a small secret. Honestly, most of the Home Party members and I have never really thought about carrying out the super defense line plan, Zhao Feixuan said mysteriously. Wha? Meng Chao was a little stunned. But last time, during the gatherings, you always said that Were just running our mouths off! Zhao Feixuan explained. This is just a way of doing things. Lets say you have a house that doesnt have any windows. Suddenly, you say that you want to have a window in it. Many people will object to your idea because of it. But if you first say that you want to smash a hole in the ceiling or even demolish the entire house before rebuilding, the other people will definitely be shocked. After negotiations, youll make do for the second best and say you want to make a window instead. Then, itll sound much more reasonable, right? The main proposal of the Home Party works on the same logic. In the past, the Colonization Partys ideals were the mainstream, and no matter how many logical suggestions the Home Party brought up, most of them were rejected. Since theyre going to be rejected anyway, it wouldnt it be better if we threw out a plan that sounds really grand, will need one hundred years to be carried out, require an astronomical amount of resources, and is just impossible? Then itll be fine even if this plan is rejected. At the very least, our next plan or the plan after next will be considered more serious and plausible, right? So, right from the start, this plan to build a super defense line to surround Monster Mountain Range was just to provide cover for projects such as upgrading the defense systems in old and small residential areas. Were much more logical than you think we are, so you dont have to worry. I see Meng Chao released a sigh of relief and observed Zhao Feixuans expression seriously. Once he was certain that he was straying further away from becoming one of the ten great lost people of Dragon City in his previous life, he nodded. As long as you dont mind it, Im fine with becoming the thirteenth member based on my principles. We can talk about it further when I meet up with all of you on the weekend. Thats great! With you as the leader of the Broken Star Club, the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, and the superhuman with the fastest speed in climbing up the cultivating realms over the past ten years joining us, Blue Home will be like a tiger with wings! Zhao Feixuan slapped Meng Chaos shoulder hard and said happily, Lets go. Ill bring you to meet Professor Lu. Well see what sort of treasures the old man will bring out from his pocket to thank you for saving his life! Professor Lu Tianxing was completely different from Black Tortoise Zong Yue, whom Meng Chao had met before, and a martial artist like Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue, even though they were all Deity Realm superhumans. Aside from having white hair despite having a baby face and looking hale and hearty because his skin gave off a crystalline shine, Meng Chao could not quite sense a powerful superhumans presence from him. In fact, since his brain was too big, his messy white hair was like a birds nest on his head, causing him to look like the mad scientists who often appeared in TV dramas. But his eyes, which were as deep as the ocean, shone with a sparkle that was like the stars. It was as if there were intangible tiny galaxies hidden in those eyes. When Meng Chao saw them, he was immediately drawn in by those eyes. The world around him instantly vanished, and it was as if the entire ward had been reduced to atoms before it was reconstructed into a vast ocean. Billions of stars surrounded him and circled him slowly. The light from the stars was like a warm stream that flowed into his sulci. He had experienced a similar situation when he faced Black Tortoise Zong Yue. Compared to the illusion created by the dean of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, Professor Lu Tianxings illusion was more exquisite and gentle. It did not carry a single hint of life or murderous intent. Instead, it caused Meng Chao to feel a sense of peace and quiet that he had never experienced before. Eeven when he remembered the apocalypse, his soul was no longer agitated. I heard from the abnormal beast research department that you feel like theres something off about you, but they cant figure out whats wrong? Professor Lu Tianxing stepped on the stars with his hands behind his back. He stared at Meng Chao with a worried look on his face. Your senses are right. Your soul is heavily damaged. Ive never seen such a wounded soul before. Looks like the masterminds mind attack left really severe complications. Im sorry, Meng Chao. You ended up in this state because you tried to save me. A thought popped up in Meng Chaos mind. He had now met two Deity Realm superhumans, but Professor Lu walked down the path of research. Even though he was far from Black Tortoise Zong Yues level when it came to his physical body, he naturally had his own secret techniques that would allow him to stand at the top when it came to the area of cultivating his spirit, soul, and brain. Even if these secret techniques could not be used in real battles, they were definitely very useful in increasing his calculation abilities, deduction abilities, and his brains potential. Professor Lu did not know that Meng Chaos soul had shattered because the soul that returned to the past could not fuse with his current soul. After it was attacked by the nightmare of the apocalypse, it became even more damaged, but that damage was not actually dealth by the Demonic Abyss Eye. But it was difficult to explain this, so Meng Chao could only scratch his head in the illusion and say something like he was different from normal university students. He had been beaten down by society, so his resistance was really strong. Such small injuries were really nothing to him. Lu Tianxing smiled faintly at him. The starlight turned into a warm glow that surrounded Meng Chaos body. It gently swept through his sulci to massage his cerebral cortex. It felt so comfortable that he grunted. The agitation he felt from Apocalypse Version Meng Chao, who was residing deep within him, was appeased, an his brain started spinning slowly together with the stars. Twenty years ago, before the Supernatural Tower was built, I found a shattered crystal while exploring the depths of the ancient ruins. Then, from it, I came to understand a secret technique that focuses on cultivating the brain and soul. Even though it didnt increase my fighting power, it helped me understand the world and myself. Its also very good when it comes to treating wounds related to the soul. Lu Tianxing smiled and said, Meng Chao, Ill be receiving treatment in the hospital for a week. If youre interested, you can come over every day and we can talk about the secrets of soul cultivation. Chapter 434 - The True Meaning of Transmigration Technology Lu Tianxing told Meng Chao that there were around one hundred billion brain cells in the human brain. If they formed a straight line, the length would exceed 1,000km. It might sound really shocking, but brain cells were categorized under well-differentiated cells, so they could not be reproduced. Even if superhumans had great abilities, at most, they could only use spirit energy to stimulate and repair some of their brain cells. Once some brain cells died completely, even superhumans were not able to reproduce them. But it was just too easy for superhumans to run into situations in which large quantities of their brain cells died. One such example was stimulating their magnetic fields and draining their lives to make their brains work beyond their maximum capacity so that they could squeeze out their maximum calculation abilities and deduction. The other example would be mind attacks by abnormal beasts like in the battle at Noble Descent Hotel. Once a large quantity of brain cells died, if the person got off easy, their fighting strength, research ability, and cultivation potential would be compromised. If things were bad, their souls would be distorted, and they would enter spirit energy deviation, which meant that they would end up as lost people or even monsters in human skin. In light of this, they had to think of a way to refine and use their brains without harming their brain cells. Celestial Soul Visualization was the strongest brain refinement technique in Dragon City. The general principle behind it was that through visualization, he could scan the spirit energy magnetic field structures and the bioelectricity circuits in his brain. From there, he could find the most crucial neuron nodes that controlled thought. Then, he could use spirit energy to simulate the bioelectricity circuit of his cranial nerves to build a brand new cognition circuit made solely of spirit energy on his cerebral cortex. It was basically building a new illusory thinking and calculation system on a carbon-based brain. Once this illusory brain took shape, a lot of non-fuzzy logic problems that required a lot of calculation, such as calculation of firearms trajectory, deduction of more than one hundred attack modes, and other things could be completed with the illusory brain. Since it was made of pure spirit energy, no matter how great the computational amount was and even if the calculations exceeded the maximum capacity of the illusory brain so much that it collapsed, at most, the user would just waste a little spirit energy. As long as he or she entered a deep meditative state again, in just a few days, the person could build a new illusory brain. Once the user reached Lu Tianxings state, he or she could multitask and use the carbon-based brain and illusory brain at the same time. They could even build a few illusory brains and have them operate at the same time. In a fight, the illusory brain could be reformed around the carbon-based brain to create the sturdiest shield. Unless they were caught off guard and ran into super Apocalyptic Beasts who were skilled in mind attacks like the Supernatural Entity Demonic Abyss Eye, a normal Nightmarish Beast like the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes would not be able to affect Lu Tianxings soul at all. As long as the user dealt with the problem of the use of energy for the brain and figured out how to cool down the brain, Celestial Soul Visualization did not have many side effects. Lu Tianxing believed that it could help push Meng Chao further down the path of superhumans, and sometime in the future, he would reach the legendary realm of deities. Ive researched Agricultural Universitys Ultimate Style before, and I know that you have already cleared the hundred or so branch meridians around the brain. I believe that practicing the Celestial Soul Visualization wont be too hard for you, Lu Tianxing said. The first step is to imagine the one hundred billion brain cells in your brain as one hundred billion stars shining brightly. Your brain is like a unique galaxy Meng Chao was drawn in by Lu Tianxings words. Celestial Soul Visualization was a divine art that he could not obtain in his previous life because he was a third-class fighter. Subconsciously, the neurons in his brain responded to the illusory stars Lu Tianxing created, and they gave off a brilliant spark before they started to slowly spin, as if they were really a brilliant galaxy. Meng Chao was completely immersed in the vast magnitude of the galaxy, its brilliance, and its mysterious nature. Time and space seemed to have lost their meaning. Two souls that had traversed through time and space to meet each other and Kindling, which resided deep in his soul, slowly blended together. Meng Chao had no idea how much time had passed, but when he opened his eyes, he noticed that he was sitting on a couch at the corner of the ward. He sucked in a deep breath and cast a glance at Zhao Feixuan, who sat beside him. Zhao Feixuan shuddered and said in disbelief, Meng Chao, whats going on? Why do I feel like your entire presence has changed drastically, even though you have only sat down for three seconds and have not even greeted Professor Lu yet? Its especially so for your eyes Meng Chao smiled faintly and spoke sincerely to the old senior on the bed. Thank you for your guidance, Professor Lu. Its what I should do. Aside from Celestial Soul Visualization, I just dont know how else I could thank you, Lu Tianxing said faintly. My life isnt important, but Project 101 is at its most crucial stage right now, and most of the team members had gathered in Noble Descent Hotel. It was really dangerous that night. If all the team members had died, our hope of returning to Earth would have been completely destroyed. With that being the case, Dragon Citys future might end up very bleak. Since Professor Lu had started talking about transmigration, Meng Chao could not hold back his curiosity. There were two things he was most concerned about. First, could Dragon City really transmigrate back to Earth? Or rather, was there really hope in clearing the dimensional tunnel between the Other World and Earth? Second, what exactly was returning to the past? He knew that the area under the Supernatural Tower was the territory of the ancient ruins research center and plenty of highly-classified, top-grade projects were carried out over there. Quite a number of Deity Realm superhumans did not often join operations to kill monsters because they poured all their attention and even lives into exploring the ancient ruins. Based on their words, killing monsters was something that would only protect Dragon City in the present, but exploring the ancient ruins would create Dragon Citys future. If they could understand all the secrets in the ancient ruins, then forget about getting Monster Mountain Range, all of the Other World would practically be in their grasp. Even though Meng Chao remembered that Dragon Citizens never managed to figure out the secrets of the ancient ruins even after spending decades exploring, a strange fire from the ancient ruins had once shot out from the depths of the Supernatural Tower and sent his soul back to the present. And in the afternoon he returned to the past, a lab deep in the Supernatural Tower experienced an unprecedented explosion. Could it be that returning to the past was the same as transmigration? Could both be verified, replicated, and controlled? If that were truly the case, what did that mean to human civilization? Lu Tianxing might be a transmigration expert and not an expert on returning to the past, but if Meng Chao beat around the bush about it, he might be able to get some useful information from him. When he thought about this, Meng Chao asked excitedly, Professor Lu, you said that Project 101 has entered its most crucial stage. Could it be that we will soon be able to return to Earth? If that were true, the future would completely change. By his side, Zhao Feixuans breathing became heavy. Dragon Citizens had been wandering away from their home for half a century. They were like wanderers who traveled far and wide from their homeland and longed to personally see that blue planet. As Lu Tianxing faced their expectant gazes, he thought about it for a while before he said, We do indeed have hope in reaching a breakthrough in controllable transmigration technology, but we will need to do a lot of preparatory work if we really want to return to Earth. Meng Chao and Zhao Feixuan looked at each other. They did not understand what Lu Tianxing meant. Let me put it in the simplest terms. We all know that Earth is a world with no spirit energy. Earthlings rely heavily on machines, chips, chemical energy, and nuclear energy to create and protect their civilization. But the Other World has a lot of spirit energy, and its very unstable. Overly complicated and sophisticated machines can be easily damaged here. This means that compared to superhumans who are already used to the environment of the Other World, the fighting power of Earthlings might not be very strong, Lu Tianxing explained. We havent fully formed an outline of the Other World nor understand its true nature. We dont know whether there are existences more terrifying than monsters in the Other World nor do we know where the ancient civilization that left behind the ancient ruins and brought us here has gone. In fact, we dont even know what sort of effects the basic laws of physics of the two worlds will face when the tunnel between the Other World and Earth is really opened. If we recklessly open the dimensional tunnel while being ignorant theres a high chance that the viruses, spores, monsters, and even demons of the Other World will run over to Earth. If its the zombie viruses that can only be transmitted by saliva and blood, like what you see in TV series, then our fellow Earthlings on Earth will definitely be able to handle it, but the new zombie virus can be transmitted by droplets, insects, and in a dozen other ways. Dragon Citizens are barely able to resist them because our immune systems have evolved and improved over half a century. The immune systems of our fellow Earthlings are not like that, however. Its possible that at the moment the tunnel is opened, tens of millions of Earthlings will be infected. That would be a nightmare. Besides, the Blood Flowers are terrifying creatures that can spread all over the Earth through pests. Once they go completely out of control on Earth, the consequences will be dire. We might end up as criminals who destroyed Earth civilization! Lu Tianxings words made Meng Chao and Zhao Feixuan shudder. This was especially so for Meng Chao. He had personally seen the terrors of the extraordinary beings of the Other World in his previous life, so he broke out in cold sweat. He could not just think about Dragon City while ignoring all of Earth. The apocalypse he saw in his nightmare was basically the same as a full-on nuclear war on Earth. Even if they gathered all of Earths strength, they still might not be able to win against the extraordinary beings of the Other World. The tunnel between the two worlds could not be opened just as they pleased. Professor Lu, if thats the case, before we understand the truth about the Other World, returning to Earth is something that will not happen in the foreseeable future, right? Then if we pour many resources into developing transmigration technology, arent we just investing in a solution that cant handle our current crisis? While Meng Chao rejoiced over this, he also felt disappointed. Thats a simple question. Lu Tianxing smiled calmly. The name of Project 101 is the development of controllable transmigration technology. Its not a project to return to Earth. Let your imagination run free. As long as we develop this technology, who said that we can only transmigrate to Earth? Chapter 435 - Super Dimensional Engine Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He thought about this for a long time before he asked tentatively, Professor Lu, are you trying to say that aside from transmigration between Earth and the Other World, we can also transmigrate to other planets? Why not? Lu Tianxings eyes shone intensely. He looked really confident. First, we already know that there was once a brilliant and prosperous ancient civilization in the Other World. This civilization was closely related to Earthlings, or at the very least, hundreds of billions of years ago, they were able to open up a route leading from the Other World to Earth. Second, we know that the ancient civilization had really advanced biochemical modification technology. Weve captured plenty of monsters, and after we dissected them, we discovered that we can fuse plenty of organs between ecdysozoans and mammals. We can even blend the characteristics of plants and animals together. We can also inject various talents into their genes. This is a supernatural power that can be said to be like magic or divine arts, but its really just the manifestation of science when it has been developed to the extreme. Third, we also know that the gravity, air pressure, oxygen levels, and ecosystem are about the same between Earth and the Other World. Look at the vast galaxy. The chances of us finding two planets that are completely the same is zero. In other words, Earth and the Other World must have been modified by the ancient civilization. Since the ancient civilization was in control of the ability to change a planet, do you think that they would have only modified Earth and the Other World? Isnt it possible that there are more planets that have been modified by the ancient civilization, and they also have humans, monsters, and other unbelievable creatures? They might even have a civilization! Meng Chaos heart raced when he heard this. Lu Tianxings words opened up a brand new door for him. His entire view of the world instantly expanded by a hundred timesno, it was ten thousand times, even a hundred billion times! Originally, all Meng Chao saw was an Other World that was shrouded by fog. Now, he saw a countless number of brilliant stars above the Other World. By the way, last time, during the movie viewing in Blue Home, I heard from Wu Haibo of Project 101 the hypothesis of turning a city into an airship. He said that its highly likely that there is something like a super dimensional engine under Dragon City, which was left by the ancient civilization. As long as we could repair and activate this engine, we could turn Dragon City into a large airship that can reach the other side of the galaxy. Meng Chao stared at Lu Tianxing and asked excitedly, Is what Mr. Wu said real? Lu Tianxing smiled. He did not admit to it, but neither did he deny it. He only said, Right now, we dont know whether there is really a super dimensional engine. But a city is the carrier of a civilization and its crystallization. Using a city as a unit to travel through the galaxy is indeed much more logical than creating a galactic spaceship or pushing the entire planet forward. If we really do manage to activate the super dimensional engine under Dragon City, then our civilizations mission and appearance will change completely. After having left Earth, we might end up not only obtaining the Other World, but the entire universe. But regardless of where this thorny and burning path will lead us, we must never forget that we came from Earth nor our mission to return back to it. Earth is not a heaven that is perfect. Im not some Earth fundamentalist either and think that Earthlings must live on Earth. But at the very least, at our current stage, the civilizations, morals, laws, customs, and societal structure from Earth are the foundations that support Dragon Citys civilization. Dragon Citys civilizations social strata has been torn up, and the tear is getting bigger. The superhumans have supernatural abilities, and theyre gradually advancing down the path of the immortals or deities, which were only spoken in legends. The normal people who cant awaken to supernatural abilities, however, can only curl up in shacks that provide horrible living conditions. They cant get used to the development of their generation. They cant even provide for themselves and their families. They also have to face constant threats from viruses, spores, monsters, and all sorts of other living creatures of the Other World. The pressure they face while living is one hundred times greater than when they were on Earth. The habits we built from the morals and laws on Earth are still with us, and its why superhumans still instinctively treat normal people as their own kin. If it werent because of these habits, its highly likely that we would have strayed further from each other within just a few short decades. We might have even completely separated. At that time, the normal people who couldnt awaken to supernatural abilities would have been completely eliminated by the cruel fight for survival. As for the superhumans who are getting stronger, their spirits and souls would have been completely distorted. At that time, even if the superhumans became in control of God-like powers, inherited all of the legacies left behind by the ancient civilization, and used the super dimensional engine to spread their civilization to every corner of the galaxy, their civilization would no longer have anything to do with the Earth civilizations we pride ourselves in. This is the true meaning behind the existence of the Home Party. Even if we cant return to Earth for the time being, we have to do everything we can to retain the hope of returning to Earth. As long as this hope remains, we will forever believe that we are Earthlings and will respect as well as protect the morals, laws, justice, fairness, and everything that is beautiful from Earth. Then, even if we can never return to Earth, thats fine. As long as Earth is still in our hearts, we can modify the Other World and countless other planets in the universe into a new Earth so that the spirit of Earths civilization will shine forever in the universe! Long after he had left the ward and sat in a small cafe in the convenience store below the inpatient building with Zhao Feixuan, Meng Chaos heart still raced, and he could not calm down even after a long time. He felt that Professor Lu was even better at humoring people than Lu Siyas father. Hes good, right? Zhao Feixuan asked. After listening to Professor Lu, did your heart not race? Dont you want to immediately go to war for Earths civilization and fight to the death for it? Of course. Meng Chao nodded. A super dimensional engine! A journey through the galaxy so that we can make the spirit of Earths civilization shine forever in the endless universe! Hes really good at making people excited. So, Ive misunderstood the Home Party all this while. The Home Party doesnt consist of people who are cowards. You have great ideals, and they are even grander than the ideal of defeating all of the Other World that the Colonization Party advocates! Since you can sense just how grand Project 101 really is, have you ever thought about providing some research funds for the project? Zhao Feixuan decided to strike while the iron was hot. Right now, the project has reached its most crucial stage. Perhaps with just a tiny bit of research funds from you our civilization will be able to stand tall in the universe. Huh? Meng Chao blinked at him. Of course I want to see the spirit of Earths civilization shine in the galaxy, but you know my current situation. Ive just reached Heaven Realm, and Im in an urgent need of loads of cultivation resources to stabilize my realm. Superstar is also hiring people to expand its scale of operations. Were already borrowing money from eight banks, and were still short on cash. I dont have a single cent on me, so even if I want to help, I cant do anything about it! Thats fine. Even if you dont have money, the members of the Broken Star Club have money, no? Zhao Feixuan threw an arm over Meng Chaos shoulder and said in a cordial manner, What Im saying is, youre the leader of the Broken Star Club and the thirteenth committee member of Blue Home. Our organizations are going to have a lot more chances of communicating and working with each other. Weve always had a lot of members in both clubs, anyway. Plenty of Broken Star Club members have started participating in Blue Home activities a few years ago, before they joined the Broken Star Club last year. Besides, our ideals are more partial to normal citizens and the middle-grade as well as low-grade superhumans. We worked really happily together during the last few public welfare activities we organized, so we can continue hosting those. We can also invite the experts from Project 101, Mr. Wu, and the others to introduce the hypothesis of turning a city into an airship to the members of the Broken Star Club. We can also tell them the important message of Project 101. Well Meng Chao naturally knew that Blue Home had not just invited him to be the thirteenth committee member because of his personal charisma. 90% of it was because of his charisma. The remaining 10% might be because they wanted to spread the ideals of the Home Party to the one hundred thousand members in the Broken Star Club. Even Professor Lus act of teaching him the Celestial Soul Visualization and his sincerity toward him during their first meeting might also be because he wanted to get some investments. He had no choice. Nowadays, the most important thing in scientific research was money. Professor Lu Tianxing was the person-in-charge of the project. His greatest task might not actually be to carry out research, but to get money. No matter how little funds there were, it was still money. The Broken Star Club had more than one hundred thousand members. If everyone could just give some love to the development of controllable transmigration, they would be able to build a beautiful future! Meng Chao was not averse to this. Lu Tianxings words were enchanting to him, and he felt like there was now another path they could take. Originally, the only method he could think about to crush the apocalypse was to use whatever methods he had in his disposal to make Dragon City one hundred times stronger than it was in his previous life so that they could win against all the extraordinary beings in the Other World and become the master of the planet. But he had to say, even if he was a returnee from the future who was talented and brilliant, it was still a bit of a stretch for him to fulfill the goal behind this strategy. Besides, they would definitely have to fight countless difficult wars on their path to conquer the Other World. Many of his kindred would die, and an innumerable number of his kin would turn into something completely different while soaked in blood that would never dry in the hall that was war. Meng Chao did not wish for him and his fellow Dragon Citizens to have to live by the creed of the black skull instructor: Live! Even if you have to do it like a cockroach! As long as you survive, its fine! Project 101 offered a second choice aside from fighting to the death against the extraordinary beings of the Other World. If what Professor Lu Tianxing said were true and the transmigration experts were really capable of repairing the legendary super dimensional engine so that all of Dragon City would possess the ability to transmigrate once more, then regardless of whether they were going to transmigrate back to Earth or to a third planet that was different from Earth and the Other World, Dragon City would possess great tactical mobility when faced with the extraordinary beings of the Other World that brought the apocalypse. Chapter 436 - The Full Upgrade of Residential Area Defenses! This did not mean that Meng Chao wanted to flee from the Other World. No matter what, Earthlings had already stayed in the Other World for more than half a century. They had absorbed the spirit energy and monster genes in the place and evolved into a brand new civilization different from the civilizations on Earth. Their civilization gave birth to superhumans, spirit energy technology, runic symbol machines, biochemical modification technology, and weapons that could expand their technology. The Other World had long since become the new home of Dragon Citizens. Unless it was necessary, Meng Chao was unwilling to leave the place. Instead, he was determined to risk everything he had to turn the Other World into a second Earth. Besides, even if they could really transmigrate to a third habitable planet, the living environment there might be even worse than in the Other World. After all, based on Meng Chaos previous life, the locals of the Other World belonged to civilizations that were only partially enlightened. Even if they ate raw flesh and hunted humans, humanity could still communicate with them. They also had their own strange but justifiable logic. But what should they do if there was a powerful existence lurking in that other habitable planet that could not be understood with logic and reason and was even more ignorant than the extraordinary beings of the Other World? Unless its absolutely necessary, the Other World is still the best second home for Earthlings. The intelligent life forms and their civilizations are a little inferior to those on Earth, but the individual fighting strength of some of their fighters is above ours, so its perfect for us to train our soldiers against them. Even if Project 101 really manages to develop controllable transmigration, theres no need for us to be afraid before even fighting and flee right away. We can use the locals of the Other World to polish Earth civilization until it shines. We should continue breaking the limits of life and technology so that our civilization becomes incredibly strong. Then, well gather the strengths of Earth and the Other World to move to the stars. This is the best way for us to spread the flames of our civilization under the most ideal circumstances. Of course, we should still set a way for us to run No, to go on an expedition again. If no one can stop the apocalypse from arriving, at the very least, we should have the ability to change our strategy. If we had a backup, we could become the troublemakersno, the offshore balancers of the races in the Other World. Wed also have more tricks while we cause trouble, so we could do it at a more relaxed pace. With that thought in mind, Meng Chao found that saving Project 101 might bring about even more changes to human civilization than he initially thought. If the Broken Star Club members had money, Meng Chao thought that he should really encourage them to invest in Project 101. In some sense, they were spending money to buy second lives. He should also form a good relationship with Professor Lu Tianxing so that he could practice Celestial Soul Visualization with him and get an in-depth understanding of the controllable transmigration, the super dimensional engine, and the research related to returning to the past. There was one thing that bothered Meng Chao quite a lot. Professor Lu Tianxing had said something like, Even if we can never return to Earth, as long as we remember Earth in our hearts, we can turn countless planets into a new Earth. That was strange. If the super dimensional engine and controllable transmigration technology were real, why did he mention that they could never return to Earth? After all, they transmigrated from Earth. They should be very familiar with this galactic course. The difficulty in transmigrating to Earth should be lower than transmigrating to a third, unknown planet. He then remembered what Zhou Tianshui had said to him in their fight. With a savage expression, he had claimed that the Home Partys ideals were just the dreams of idiots and that Earth would definitely not provide even the slightest support to them. Even though Zhou Tianshui had been bewitched by the Demonic Abyss Eye, Meng Chao had a vague feeling that what he said was true. There was something strange about this. By the looks of it, Professor Lu Tianxing knew something he didnt say. The reason behind why they could not transmigrate back to Earth was not as simple as them being worried about the viruses, spores, monsters, and extraordinary beings from the Other World traveling to Earth. However, if Professor Lu Tianxing were unwilling to tell him about it, no matter how much Meng Chao beat around the bush about it, he would not be able to obtain any answers. He could only wait until they became familiar with each other and he invested in Project 101 through the Broken Star Club whether he would get the chance to go deep under the Supernatural Tower and personally witness the amazing properties of the ancient ruins research center. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao agreed to Zhao Feixuans request. But he could not let Zhao Feixuan take advantage of him. Introducing Project 101 and the Home Partys ideals to the Broken Star Club was not a problem, but the members of Blue Home also had to understand the amazing nature of the Ultimate Style or invest as well as sponsor the spread of the Ultimate Style and its commercial operations. After all, compared to the idea of returning to Earthwhich was not going to happen in the foreseeable futurethe Ultimate Style could produce immediate results and instantly increase the overall fighting strength of a large number of middle-grade and low-grade superhumans. Zhao Feixuan had long since witnessed the benefits of the Ultimate Style on his wife. The doctors told him that if it were not for the fact that Xiao Fanghuas branch meridians were all cleared and spirit energy could gently infiltrate the depths of her organs, she would have had a hard time protecting the twins while facing the strong stimulus from the thick smoke, poisonous smog, acid, and monster invasion. Since the Ultimate Style was something that could produce real results, Zhao Feixuan did not feel any sort of pressure promoting it. The two of them quickly agreed on a plan. They believed that if they worked together, Blue Home and the Broken Star Club would improve even further to become two of the most important forces of power that would support Dragon City. Once they finished talking about the cooperation between their organizations, Meng Chao said, By the way, theres something else I forgot to mention. Its about the upgrading of the defense system in Blessed Heavenly Garden. You should be able to upgrade it fully soon, right? If he did something, he had to see it to the end. Since he was prepared to move out of Blessed Heavenly Garden, he had to be responsible to the people who had been his neighbors for decades. He first had to solve the problem of their safety so that his parents and his little sister would feel at ease once they moved to their new apartment. I was about to talk about this with you. The main construction is finished. Theres only some touching up left. We need to paint the artillery batteries, electrical towers, anti-aircraft machine gun bases, and other things. The army color scheme well be using wont be too vivid, Zhao Feixuan said. If you want to come and check, you can do it at any time. But Ive been thinking of one thing. Arent you from Agricultural University? You also helped the abnormal beast research department before, right? So you must be familiar with the monster research department. Could you get a bunch of monsters so that we could test the defense system in a real fight? Real fight? Meng Chao was a little stunned. Is there a need for that? We need to know whether everything works as intended through tests, Zhao Feixuan said. You know that Ive just brought a group of my friends out to work. Our company has no reputation in the field, and if we test our work the usual way, we might not be able to attract the attention of the other residential areas. Itll then be difficult for us to get a full budget from the Survival Committee. We have more than one hundred thousand members in Blue Home and the Broken Star Club. Among them are politicians, news reporters, internet celebrities who do we-media, and grassroots workers who live in residential areas. If you could get some monsters to do a practical test, we could gather a group of influential members to observe it. As long as the defense works beautifully, well definitely be able to become famous. At that time, we wont need to worry about not having new deals. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Well I can help you contact the monster research center to get a group of modified monsters. It shouldnt be too big of a problem. But if we really want to promote the full upgrade of the defense systems in all residential areas, we must deliver a beautiful fight. If the monsters break down the defense lines you carefully constructed in front of the politicians, media, and representatives of the other residential areas, its going to be awkward. Thats impossible. Zhao Feixuan puffed his chest out and clenched his jaw. I stand with my defense lines. If the monsters really want to rush into Blessed Heavenly Garden, theyre going to have to do it over my dead body! With the politicians of the Home Party helping to push this matter forward, the practical test was soon approved. In truth, based on the problems revealed by the new zombie virus and the invasion of the undead, the upgrading and modification of the old residential areas could not be delayed any further. It had to be known that the fight in the southern part of the city during that one night alone had damaged and polluted more than ten old residential areas. Nearly one hundred thousand citizens became homeless, and they had to temporarily stay in settlements made of shacks and tents. These places were cramped, and the living environment in them was horrible. The defense systems there were so simple and crude that they were practically non-existent. They also were hot beds for fungus, viruses, and spores. It was incredibly easy for a new super zombie and undead disaster to erupt among them. Initial estimations showed that there were hundreds of thousands of citizens affected by the last two monster invasions. They had lost their homes, and that was the number if they did not include the residential areas which had been destroyed and had not been damaged over the past few years, along with the permanent residents living in shacks in places like Golden Tooth Lair. There were plenty of people staying in the temporary settlements, and it brought about great pressure to Dragon Citys societal order and economic development. If the abnormal beasts threw in the zombie virus and Blood Flower spores again and a large number of old residential areas were unable to hold their forts once more, Dragon Citys finances and societal order might really collapse. To take precautions against such situations, today, a lot of powerful people, politicians, businessmen, and staff members of related departments came to Blessed Heavenly Garden. It was located in Tiger Forest Region, and the region itself also sent a task force led by the vice leader of the region to observe and give directions on the spot. Tiger Forest Region was an old city area located at the center of Dragon City. More than 30% of the citys old residential areas were there. Problems such as the defense systems not meeting the standards, the emergency exits being too old, the average citizen age being on the higher end of the spectrum, and relatively weak fighting strength were especially clear there. The intense fight that happened half a month ago in the southern part of the city had caused everyone in Tiger Forest Region to break out in cold sweat. If a super zombie and undead horde of a similar scale broke out in Tiger Forest Region, the consequences would be even worse than in the southern part of the city. Hence, the region regarded the idea of upgrading the defense systems of old residential areas highly and supported it. As long as the practical test proved that Blessed Heavenly Gardens defense systems had really been improved by leaps and bounds, the region was willing to ask the enterprises and institutions in the region to sponsor the subsequent modification funds and ask for more funding from the Survival Committee. The Red Dragon Army also sent representatives. To cut down on costs, when Zhao Feixuan bought the equipment, he bought the secondhand goods that had been discarded by the Red Dragon Army. Even though these old weapons were not enough to fight against the monster hordes in an open battlefield, they could still make use of their abilities against small monster waves that occasionally crawled out of dimensional rifts, zombies, and the undead in urban warfare. To switch from tactical defense to tactical offense, the Red Dragon Army had been switching out their equipment and had been discarding a lot of their weapons. If these discarded weapons could be used in the upgrading of residential areas defenses, they could save up on a lot of costs and resources, so it would be a win-win situation for everyone. Chapter 437 - Absolute Firepower As for the invaders, they could be easily arranged. Agricultural University had a lot of monster domestication and artificial breeding projects. Unfortunately, not all monsters could be successfully tamed and become pets or cattle, especially creatures with low intelligence, like pests. No matter how they tried to modify them, it was just too easy for them to regain their wild nature. Through his connections with Gu Jianbo and Ning Shewo, Meng Chao managed to get a bunch of monsters that could not be domesticated. Then, he got a few Nightmarish Beasts from the monster research center. They had gone through unknown mutations during the modification process and could not be controlled by humans. They were brought in as the boss monsters. This monster invasion was definitely stronger than the most intense invasion Blessed Heavenly Garden had ever faced. Since they believed in the principle of everything needing to be tested through actual combat, the residents all stayed in their apartments and made preparations for war. This was related to their families and their lives. Besides, they had their defenses modified and upgraded as an example. The residents did not have to spend a lot of money for it, and all of them were very grateful to Meng Chao, which was why they were willing to pay their full attention to ensure that the monsters witnessed the strength of Blessed Heavenly Gardens new defenses. For safetys sake, Meng Chao also invited his tutor and tutoress, Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi, to come to his apartment to eat as well as observe the practical test. He also invited a group of members from the Broken Star Club and Blue Home to be guests in Blessed Heavenly Garden. And with himself and Zhao Feixuan, who were both in Heaven Realm, they could ensure that not a single monster would hurt any of the residents. The practical test officially started at 09:00. The first batch of monsters released was a dense wave of Black Beetles. This was a black insect swarm with sharp mouth parts and mandibles. Some of them could even spit fire. They rushed fiercely at the apartments. The apartments had long since been fortified. The windows and doors were shut by alloy armor. But it was different from the past. The sides of the roads also had a lot of erected steel plates. There were a few gaps intentionally left between them to lead the insects into the traps that the humans had long since set up. Those were all huge traps. Usually, they were pits sealed shut with steel plates, and when the residents stood on them, they could be used as squares for cultivation. In battle, the steel plates would be removed, and the residents would then place the food the pests loved the most in the pits. Then, lights would flicker at a rapid pace, infrasounds that could not be heard with the human ear would sound, and interference from special magnetic fields would lure the inferior creatures into the traps. When a large number of Black Beetles jumped into the pits, the pipes hidden above the pits immediately activated, and a large amount of sparkling adhesive liquid gushed out. When this adhesive liquid came into contact with air, its adhesive properties instantly increased by several degrees. Then, in just a few minutes, it coagulated and glued a large number of Black Beetles until they looked like conjoined twins. No matter what, they could not be separated. While monsters were evolving, humans were also evolving. With the power of science, they evolved at one hundred times the speed of monsters. The adhesive liquid was a superglue made artificially by a bioweapon company after they researched the Stone Statue Fungus from the underground caves. It was much more suitable to fight against large amounts of insect swarms and rat hordes compared to any other weapon. The Black Beetles that were stuck together started struggling fiercely. Their shells scratched together, causing metallic screeches. Even so, they could not get away. A few times, really strong Black Beetles managed to tear apart their companion or their shell with one vicious pull, but before it could climb out of the pit, it was already partially dead. In the end, some of the Black Beetles managed to break free of the superglue, but what awaited them was a huge net made of superalloy. It came charging at them from every angle. Once all the Black Beetles were captured, the second round of superglue was fired. Now, all the Black Beetles were stuck together and rooted to the spot like rocks. Not a single one of them could even dream about running. This method not only allowed them to save up on ammunition, but also ensured the quality of the Black Beetles. It maximized the number of materials they could harvest from them. When the testers saw that the Black Beetles had already fallen into the trap, they immediately released the second wavea monster horde consisting of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses. These giants were more than five meters long, and their skins were covered in osteoma or spikes. They were not normal wild monsters. Instead, they were monster armies developed by Agricultural Universitys biochemical course and the monster research center through gene modification. They had chips implanted in their heads because humans hoped that they could use them to fight. As long as someone controlled their chips remotely and sent electric currents at special frequencies to the central nervous system, they could control them to carry out simple tasks. The intelligence of mammals was naturally much higher than that of insect-type monsters. They completely ignored the traps the humans opened up for them and marched into the depths of Blessed Heavenly Garden without even looking around. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! When the monster horde charged forward with a swagger, more than one hundred disc-like objects shot out of the ground and started spinning at a high speed four to five meters above ground. Boom! Bang! Bright light flashed and deafening booms rose. The discs shattered, and countless fine shards with sharp edges stabbed into the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses at a speed faster than bullets. They left multiple holes in their bodies, and in an instant, the monsters were covered in blood. These were anti-monster mines modified based on anti-tank mines. They only activated when a really huge weight was applied on them. They were buried in the main roads of the residential area, but no matter how much the children jumped around on them, there was no worry of them detonating. Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses were all strength-type monsters with tough skins and high defenses, so even if their skins were torn and thousands of wounds appeared on them, it would not affect their fighting strength. Instead, it would push them into an even more frenzied state. However, Zhao Feixuan added a lot of crystals that were like glass powder and metal powder into the anti-monster mines. He also added military-grade alkaloids made of materials from chili and other solanaceae-type plants. The materials were refined so many times that they were so spicy that they had a Scoville unit of two million. Take this as a reference, the level of spiciness a normal human could tolerate was around 30,000 Scoville units. This powder was mixed with super capsaicin and was really light and sharp. With the power of the impact, all of it blew into the Iron-armored Rhinoceroses and Demonic Halberd Pigs eyes, nostrils, and ear canals. In an instant, blood poured out of the monsters eyes and nostrils. The burn was so strong that they felt like dying. Even Nightmarish Beasts had a hard time making their corneas and nasal mucosa as strong as metal. The monsters vision and smell were impaired, and most of their fighting strength was gone. When the super spicy alkaloid invaded their brains, it even caused them to lose their ability to fight. No matter how the chips stimulated them, they could not group together to advance forward. They even started attacking each other instead. At that moment, the heavy weapons defense systems hidden in the residential area rose up at a calm pace. They then revealed their savage fangs at the hideous monsters. Sizzle! The high-voltage electrical towers released deep purple electrical arcs. Each flash of electricity was an attack from a fierce whip. It left bloody wounds on Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceros. They were so deep that ghastly white bones could be seen. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The second-hand anti-aircraft guns were modified into automatic gun fortresses. They mercilessly fired a bullet storm and stirred up multiple waves of blood. In the past, since they had to protect their areas alone and only had limited resources, Dragon Citizens believed firmly in the principle of one shot, one kill and even the principle of bullets are for cowards, youre only a real man if you use knives. But now, once they gained full victory in the northern offense and all sorts of crystal mines and metal mines were developed, the problem of ammunition and replenishment was slowly getting solved. Now, the harsh days where each citizen could only get from three to five cartridges in each battle were long gone and would never return. Dragon Citizens could finally use their ammunition lavishly to let the monsters understand the true meaning of the name steel army. Only a small handful of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses managed to break through the barrage of bullets. When they dragged their severely wounded bodies that were almost empty of blood and staggered in front of the residents apartments, they became the best dummies for the residents to practice their shooting accuracy. The men and women inside their apartment had been waiting for them for a long time. Laymen watched the fight for the fun, while those who understood what was going on watched for the secrets behind the defenses. The normal residents could only see that the firepower of their residential area had increased by several levels compared to the past. But Meng Chao and Meng Yishan, who was a retired soldier, could clearly sense that due to Zhao Feixuans careful construction, the firing spots in the residential area, the trenches, forts, the distribution of squares that could allow the enemies to temporarily gather together, and the routes that would allow the enemies to advance had all been optimized through the most scientific methods. This was to ensure that the attackers would unknowingly be led around by the nose. They would have to walk through the longest possible offensive route set up by the defenders, in which they would also be exposed to the most number of guns. This was the amazing quality of defensive matrices. As bone-chilling howls rose, three black figures soared into the air outside the residential area. They were the three Nightmarish Beasts that served as the boss monsters. Meng Chao could not help but break out in cold sweat for his neighbors. If he attacked, he could definitely easily kill those Nightmarish Beasts. But he could not always arrive on time whenever the monsters attacked the area. This was especially so when super zombies and the undead appeared on a large scale. Superhumans had to move between various battlefields, while normal humans had to hold their sabers tightly to defend their homes and their destinies. Will they be able to protect themselves? Meng Chao wondered in his heart. Soon, he learned the answer. Careful! Rocket launcher! His little sisters scream came from the apartment next to his. It was a weekend, so Bai Jiacao was at home. She insisted on joining the practical test and using a rocket launcher that had just been distributed to each apartment. Since she was already part of the experimental class of the best high school in the city and had ranked in second place in the whole city during the end-of-term test, as a reward, his father decided to let her use a rocket launcher with ten projectiles. The rocket launcher had been modified. It was specifically made for indoor use and had smaller flames coming out of the nuzzle. Even so, the blast caused the door to rattle. Along with a deafening boom, a rocket dragging a long trail of flames behind it shot at one of the Nightmarish Beasts flying in the air. That rocket did not rush at the Nightmarish Beast alone. Almost at the same time, the hundreds of other windows sent out hundreds of rockets to form a murderous formation that was as dense as a meteor shower. They all went at the Nightmarish Beasts from all angles. This was something Dragon Citizens would do once they had enough resources. After all, all of them had terminal I dont have enough firepower disease. Usually, firearms would have a hard time killing Nightmarish Beasts, but quantity could have a qualitative change. There was nothing one hundred rockets could not solve. If there was, then they just had to use another one hundred of them. Chapter 438 - Feast of One Hundred Families The falcon-type Nightmarish Beasts were shocked when they saw the dense wave of rocket projectiles. Their skin crawled, and their survival instincts became stronger than their killing instincts. They spread their wings and tried to flee to the sky. But more than ten spirit energy ripples that came from the apartments kept it in place. This was the secret weapon Zhao Feixuan had laid out over the entire residential area. It was the core of the defense system after it had been upgraded. It was an energy weapon known as the crystal magnet cannon. It could fire spirit energy magnetic waves at different frequencies based on the monsters race to make the monsters vitality magnetic field resonate with it and create an incredibly chaotic spirit energy magnetic field that would interfere with the monsters movements. When it was used on the Nightmarish Beasts, the speed at which they flapped their wings became slightly slower. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The small delay made them unable to break free of the sea of fire created when the rockets exploded one after another. In an instant, falcon-type monsters were devoured by the rising and falling fireballs. No matter how they struggled and screeched in the sea of fire, all they could do was drown in wave after wave of rockets. A short half a minute later, their carcasses fell on the ground in the form of a few pieces of charcoal. Only a few burning feathers floated in the air. We won! Bai Jiacaos excited shout came from the apartment next door. We won against the Nightmarish Beasts! Big Brother, did you see it?! Meng Chao saw it. In his previous life, Blessed Heavenly Garden was helpless when the Nightmarish Beast Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle wreaked havoc among them. A lot of the residents were wounded or died, and the entire residential area was practically destroyed overnight. At that time a year and a half ago, Blessed Heavenly Garden was barely able to win against one Nightmarish Beast. It was a desperate fight for survival. But today, Blessed Heavenly Garden did not even need a superhuman to help them make three Nightmarish Beasts pay a heavy price. This scene made various emotions fill Meng Chaos heart, and he became really excited. He was suddenly full of confidence about the future of Blessed Heavenly Garden and Dragon City. The only problem was, after the defense system was upgraded, it seemed to be a little too good. The residents fought fiercely with heavy machine guns and rocket launchers to disperse all trouble right away. They actually still had a final defense line formed by spirit runes and an emergency dispersion system. Before they could even be tested, however, all the monsters, including the three boss monsters, were killed But that was not something bad. The practical test was an absolute success. It left behind a deep impression on the leaders of the region, the representatives from the military, and the guests from the enterprises and companies. Meng Yishan immediately led the harvesters in the region to clean up the battlefield and harvest the monsters. Ever since Superstar became powerful, Meng Yishan had hired a large number of harvesters from the residential area. After they were trained professionally, they became employees in Superstar. The unemployment rate in their era was high, and it was really difficult to look for work. Meng Yishans prestige increased day by day in the residential area, and it could be said that countless people would respond to him if he called out. The professional harvesters worked swiftly and categorized all the materials from the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Black Beetles into neat piles. Meng Chao was the one who handled the three Nightmarish Beasts personally. After he reached Heaven Realm, aside from his fighting strength increasing by leaps and bounds, his senses also became sharper and sensitive. Even if the three Nightmarish Beasts carcasses were so badly mangled up by the rocket projectiles that they were no longer recognizable, he could still examine the carcasses and peel off their body parts layer by layer to harvest the most valuable materials. What happened next was a joyous celebration banquet. The flesh from the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses that had been harvested were so fresh that they were still warm, especially the pig organs and rhinoceros organs. When they were cut to thin slices and thrown into a hotpot, the taste was absolutely delightful. The families brought out tables to the squares in front of their apartments. There was a spirit energy stove on each table, and they poured water into the stoves while they made the dressing. Plenty of people still smelled of smoke. In fact, quite a number of people had not even had the time to remove their rocket projectile backpacks yet, but the lively feast among the families of the residential area had already started. It was a celebration of the defense system in Blessed Heavenly Gardens upgrade, and it was also a farewell party to Meng Yishan and Meng Chaos family. The news that Meng Chao had reached Heaven Realm had long since spread among Bai Suxins eight mahjong friends, courtesy of Bai Suxin herself. Then, from these ladies who loved playing mahjong, the news spread to the entire residential area. The residents in Blessed Heavenly Garden had never dreamed that a legendary Heaven Realm superhuman would appear in their old residential area. Besides, the Meng familys Superstar was becoming larger and stronger. Blessed Heavenly Garden was just too small and could not allow Meng Chao to spread his wings and soar in the sky. However, they did not expect that the Meng family would be so concerned about their matter and give them such a huge gift before they left. The Meng family instantly became the main characters of the feast. The middle-aged men grabbed Meng Yishan and insisted on making him drunk. As for the middle-aged ladies, they surrounded Bai Suxin and praised her for being lucky, because she had two obedient, mature, and excellent children. There was no need to mention Meng Chao. But Bai Jiacao had managed to get into the experimental class of a key high school. Two years later, she would definitely be like her big brother and get into an ace course in a key university. At that time, the family would have two graduates from universities; no one else in Blessed Heavenly Garden had that sort of blessing. There were also elderly men and women who surrounded Meng Chao. They sighed as they said that ever since they saw how heroic he looked while playing with the other children when he was three, they knew that he definitely did not belong among them. In the end, he would surely rise to power swiftly and become successful. Now, he had a promising future ahead of him, so he was not to forget about his old neighbors in Blessed Heavenly Garden. If he were free, he should come back and visit them. All the families would forever open their doors to welcome him. No matter how far he went and how high he soared, Blessed Heavenly Garden would always be his home. Meng Chao naturally nodded in agreement. It was what he thought in his mind as well. There were also some elderly men and women who stroked Bai Jiacaos head, asking her to listen to her big brother and learn from him. It caused the future Dark Witch to fly off in a rage. Her sparkling round eyes were filled with puzzlement and indignation. She seemed to not understand how her big brother had managed to change so much in just two years. It was as if he was completely different from before and had become really powerful. But no matter how powerful he had become, she would not admit defeat. There would come a day where she would become stronger than her big brother. The feast ended in cheers and laughter. Throughout it, quite a number of reporters from large media companies and we-media took a lot of photos and videos. Once they went back, they wrote a lot of articles and talked about the upgrading of the defense system in Blessed Heavenly Garden from various angles. They also spoke about the feast. The traditional angle was the necessity and urgency of modifying the old residential areas. They mentioned the killing efficiency of the brand new defense system. The media companies which had a close relationship with Blue Home placed an emphasis on the fact that Zhao Feixuan had resigned from his position as the vice president of Standard Firepower to build his own company and his deeds of serving the public. They advertised his new company. The media companies related to the Broken Star Club and hired by Superstar naturally placed an emphasis on introducing Meng Chao as the superhuman who came from an old residential area. They promoted Superestar and praised it as a high-new-tech company that had great responsibility to society. Even if it was flourishing, it did not forget its roots. Most of the investment to upgrade Blessed Heavenly Gardens defense system came from Superstar. The advertisements were very successful. All the citizens responded to them. After all, Dragon Citizens had just been attacked by new zombies and the undead. Their lack of security had reached a new height, so they were in an urgent need of upgraded defense systems in the residential areas. In an instant, Zhao Feixuans new company became really famous. Even more people learned of Meng Chao and Superstar as well. But they did not know whether this meant that they could get more money from the Survival Committee so that they could perform a major reformation of the old city area. Lu Siya then took advantage of being close to Meng Chao and represented Sky Pillar Minerals while looking for him in hopes that she could sponsor Zhao Feixuans new company through Meng Chao and push forward the upgrading of the defense systems in some of the residential areas around Blessed Heavenly Realm. Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya and did not say anything even after a long time had passed. It was not because of the sponsorship. It was because Lu Siyas appearance was a little too shocking to him. Her knee-length boots were covered in mud, and she was dressed in thick denim overalls. She had no makeup, and her lips were a little cracked. Her hair was like a birds nest, and there was a foul smell on her body. She looked like she had just crawled out of the bottom of a garbage dump. Meng Chao knew that Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor, so she was really sensitive to smell and dirt. She was even a little bit of a clean freak, so what was going on? Also, she always drove a really cool-looking race car wherever she went out. Its crystal engines roars could be heard two streets away. Why then did she drive a really old van that looked like it was about to die after going through hundreds of battles and an Emperor Mammoth using War Trample on it? Youre Meng Chao thought about it for a moment. Did the department issue a new mission thats based underground? Did they send you to open a tunnel? No way! Lu Siya scowled. She could not stand her own smell either. I went to do voluntary work just now to clear out the debris caused by the monster invasion and contribute my strength into rebuilding the homes of the citizens who lost their dwelling places! You went to do voluntary work and contribute to society? Meng Chao was shocked. Then, he pointed behind Lu Siya and asked, What about this van? Whats going on? Thats not your style! I sold my race car, Lu Siya stated expressionlessly. Aside from this van, I donated the rest of my money to the Home Reconstruction Foundation in hopes that I can change the living environment of the temporary settlements and let the citizens have new apartments as soon as possible! Meng Chao was stunned for half a minute. Then, he gasped, took half a step back, and stared at Lu Siya with hostility. Who are you? All his muscles tensed up. Youre definitely not the Lu Siya I know. Are you a monster under disguise or did an abnormal beast take control of your mind? Come, show me your head and pull up your hair. Do you have abnormal insects like Brain Infesting Worms on the back of your head? Im going to kick you. Im not in a good mood already, so stop playhing around, Lu Siya said with a dark expression. Do you ACTUALLY think I did it willingly? My father forced me to. If we want to maximize the benefits we get from killing the abnormal beasts mastermind, I have to change my image completely and set up a brand new character. A rich, ambitious princess staying in a mansion and driving a luxurious car will not be welcomed by a large number of citizens. Its only if I look like this that I will have the chance of becoming a hero of the city! Chapter 439 - Sharing Popularity Lu Siya told Meng Chao that the way the higher-ups did things was slowly changing. It was mainly because of the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel. Through the clue provided by Zhou Tianshui, they managed to find that a lot of important people in the nine great cultivation families were involved. These people were not directly controlled by the abnormal beasts, but had done plenty of things like trampling on the limits of superhumans, harming the interests of their families, businesses, Dragon City, and even human civilization. Some people used their positions to take bribes and fill up their own pockets. Some people schemed against others, framed them, and used everything in their disposal to get rid of their competitors. Some people saw that their competitors were in trouble in the wild, and ignored it or even kicked them while they were down. There were even some who killed others in the wild so that they could snatch their spoils, but pretended that they were attacked by monsters so that they could run away from being judged by the law. Of course, there were even more examples of these people using their superpowers to suppress and bully normal people or their statuses as people from cultivation families to harass middle-grade or low-grade superhumans who came from poor families. These cases were everywhere and were a shocking sight to behold. As the abnormal beasts puppet, Zhou Tianshui had looked for large quantities of evidence related to the people from the nine great cultivation families committing crimes and intimidated or bribed them into joining him. There were some terrible cases among what he dug up. Originally, superhuman criminals were under the jurisdiction of the adjudicator court, but these rotten eggs used every method at their disposal to drag some adjudicators into the mud with them and collaborated with them to hide their crimes. That was why they could remain free until this day. When the abnormal beast research department raided Zhou Tianshuis apartment, company, and his secret lair, a large amount of evidence rose to the surface. It struck a huge blow to the adjudicator court and the nine great cultivation families, which was similar to a 10.0 earthquake. The higher-ups of the nine great cultivation families have come to realize that over the past half a century we have been focused on increasing our fighting strength and overlooked refining our minds and ideals. With the war going on, everyone is in an imminent danger of death. The resources are then often seized by fists and weapons. The relationship between the mega corporations, the peerless fighters, and superhumans and normal people have become abnormal. This naturally gave birth to the idea that the winners take all and the strong rule. Lu Siya sighed. Many of the superhumans with a lot of crimes dont care even when there is indisputable evidence thrown in their faces. They believe that they have already bled for Dragon City and contributed to humanity. Their fists have broken mountains, so its not wrong for them to get some money to enjoy their lives. Its only when we mention their relationship with Zhou Tianshui and his relationship with the abnormal beasts that theyre shocked and become regretful. This has taught everyone a pretty devastating lesson. After this battle, the higher-ups believe that the conflict in Dragon City is so bad that it must be solved as soon as possible; otherwise, a new Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, or Zhou Tianshui will pop up at any moment. Honestly, the higher-ups have long since noticed this problem, or they wouldnt have pushed out the slogans of superhumans are the weapons of human civilization and the blood of the strong flows for the weak. The ambush this time has made the higher-ups decide that they will perform a full sweep of the superhumans who broke the law and committed crimes over the past twenty years and increase the ideological education of superhumans so that they would truly become the guardian gods of human civilization. Speaking of which, pay a little attention to your side. In a few more days, someone might come to you to investigate the matter regarding the Red Radiance Jade mine. Meng Chao was a little stunned. Huh? Have you forgotten about us fighting against Universe Corporations mine exploration team under Raging Waves? Lu Siya said. Of course, its not as if theres anything that can trip us in this matter. At the end of the day, under the White Spirits temptation, everyone attacked each other to protect themselves. Its completely different compared to killing someone to steal their spoils. Superhumans often run into monsters who are skilled in creating illusions and mind control while exploring and hunting in the wild. As long as we didnt have a motive of our own when it comes to these things, well be fine. Meng Chao nodded. The fight between the two mine exploration teams never had anything to do with him. He did not have a single drop of innocent blood on his hands, and he had nothing to be afraid of because he walked the right path. In any case, he wished that the investigations would be more thorough so that they could get a clearer picture, because this meant that Have the higher-ups come to the decision to cut off the corrupted superhumans and perform a sweep of the superhuman squads? Yup. Plenty of them arent just rotten eggs, but practically tumors among superhumans. If we dont make the decision now and cut off these tumors, the abnormal beasts are going to use them again to intensify the conflict in Dragon City so that these tumors will explode on their own. When Lu Siya said this, she could not help but sneer. She whispered, I suppose you can consider this as the monsters forcing the superhumans to go through a reformation. Will you and your dad be okay? Meng Chao asked after a moments consideration. Dont worry. You can suspect my and my fathers characters, but dont suspect our intellect. We wont betray our morals for a small profit! Lu Siyas expression changed, and she said with a grin, To me and my father, this matter will only have benefits and not anything that will harm us. Didnt I tell you last time that I have an uncle who is a competitor of my fathers in the family? Since hes related to the Zhou Tianshui and Kun-peng Dynamics case, he suffered a setback. In any case, right now, the higher-ups have to get rid of the rotten eggs in the superhuman squads and create a batch of model superhumans and model businesses to help the nine great cultivation families restore their reputation after it was damaged. Sky Pillar Minerals is one of the largest mining companies in Dragon City, so we cant abandon our obligation when it comes to taking up more societal responsibilities. I see. I was wondering why you suddenly changed and became willing to work for normal people! Meng Chao suppressed his laughter and sized up Lu Siya. He nodded and said, I have to say, once I got used to it, this appearance suits you quite well. Off with you. Lu Siya gritted her teeth. You know that Im only doing this for promotion and a greater goal. Its fine. Itll be like just what you did that day near Noble Descent Hotel when you saved that father-daughter pair. It doesnt matter what your goal is as long as you save people and contribute, Meng Chao said heartily. He remembered his previous life. Due to their devastating defeat at the northern offense, the nine great cultivation families and all of Dragon City suffered greatly. They then did not have enough time and resources to get rid of the poisonous members and clear out the rotten eggs. Perhaps it was precisely because of the large number of tumors in the city that the superhumans and normal people were never able to repair their relationship. Besides, the abnormal beasts were constantly fanning the flames, which was why both sides ended up suffering greatly during the Monster War. This time, everything should be different, right? With Meng Chao serving as the middleman, Sky Pillar Minerals, the old residential areas around Blessed Heavenly Garden, and Zhao Feixuans security company signed a three-way agreement. Sky Pillar Minerals was going to provide investments and sponsorships to upgrade the facilities of the old residential areas fully. When this news spread out, Sky Pillar Minerals naturally caught many peoples attention. Lu Fanghui was then declared a businessman who was full of social responsibility. He became a breath of fresh air among the rich families of the current day and age, whose scandals were revealed by the investigations. Even Lu Siyas contribution of turning the tides, marching straight into danger, saving the transmigration experts, and killing the abnormal beasts mastermind was dug out. The reporters then continued to dig and found out that she was a member of the third generation of Sky Pillar Corporation and a rich young lady, but she drove a battered van and often hid her identity to perform voluntary work on the streets so that she could help normal citizens rebuild their homes. In an instant, Lu Siya turned into the model example of a superhuman, especially a rich superhuman who came from a cultivation family. She often appeared on all sorts of news outlets and forums. Her face was even printed on posters. She wore overalls while she cleared out debris. Her hair was a mess, her face was covered in dirt, and at the bottom of the posters were the words superhumans are the weapons of human civilization or the blood of the strong flows for the weak. The construction of her image was done so well that Meng Chao was dumbfounded for a full half a minute when he saw it on the streets for the first time. Of course, since she had the courage to use this image, she had to be aware that it might end up backfiring. Many of the media outlets who loved chaos searched for pictures and videos of her dressed up in nice clothes as she went to all sorts of parties in luxurious race cars to prove that she was someone with ulterior motives and not what she appeared to be. Lu Siya was not afraid, though. Yeah, I was arrogant in the past. I was childish, unaware, and even stupid. Even though I awakened to supernatural powers, I never thought about using this power to do anything. Even when faced with the media outlets surging at her, Lu Siya just tugged at her sweat-soaked hair gently while performing voluntary work. She smiled and said, Now that I think about it, I was really wasting my time. I cant even bear to think back on it. I was basically the shame of superhumans. Then, I met a good friend whose family background, experience, and thoughts were completely different from mine. Its Meng Chao from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. I learned many things from him and got to know a lot of charming, respectable, and lovable normal people. I understood what brings them joy, sadness, and anger, and I learned just how blissful a simple life really is, and how much its worthy of being protected. Gradually, under Meng Chaos influence, I changed. Beautiful clothes, luxurious cars, parties, and all the things associated with them became boring, but the smiles that came from the hearts of each normal citizen became priceless. Im willing to protect these smiles and fight for my entire life with Meng Chao! When Meng Chao heard this interview, he coughed up all the rice he was eating at that time, but it stirred up a great reaction among tens of millions of Dragon Citizens. Medals were nothing compared to the praise from the people. As the eldest senior disciple of the Ultimate Style, club leader of the Broken Star Club, committee member of Blue Home, one of the youngest Heaven Realm superhumans in Dragon City, and an outstanding superhuman of the Golden Era who represented the alliance of the five universities and had defeated Dragon City University for the first time in ten years, Meng Chao was a famous person who had millions of fans on social media platforms. He could easily tell just who was sharing whose popularity between him and Lu Siya. In any case, their partnership caused a strange chemical reaction, and their fame rose to another degree. What concerned Meng Chao, though, was that Broken Star Clubs members went over the two hundred thousand members mark. There were also more normal citizens, middle-grade superhumans, and low-grade superhumans who were interested in the Ultimate Style. Practically all the twenty-four hour Ultimate Style experience centers were full now. Chapter 440 - : Blood-stained Medal Meng Chao did not mind Lu Siya using him to increase her fame or create her image. In any case, Sky Pillar Minerals had put real money into upgrading the defense systems around Blessed Heavenly Garden, and all that money turned into electrical nets, multi-turreted cannons, and light machine guns as well as rocket launchers for the neighbors. If they were fishing for fame through this, Meng Chao wished all superhumans would fork out real money to get more fame! With Sky Pillar Minerals providing major support, the defense systems in Blessed Heavenly Garden and the residential areas around it were connected together and turned into a forbidden ground for monsters. As long as they did not run into a monster horde formed by more than one hundred Nightmarish Beasts, their iron wall covered in fangs would definitely not fall. Thus, Meng Chao was finally able to bring his family to their new apartment. There were a total of twenty-nine floors in the apartment building, and Meng Chaos apartment was located at the twenty-second floor. It was a three-bedroom, two-hall apartment with more than one hundred and thirty square meters. It also had a mini meditation room that was not included into the total area of the apartment and three bays facing south, which meant bright sunlight and good ventilation. They could see the lively scene of the newly developed area as well as the Supernatural Tower, which rose into the clouds. All of the grievances they had living in Blessed Heavenly Garden were gone. The walls in the residential area and the environment were not as grand as in Dragon City No.1. The name was not flashy either. It was just known as Lucky Garden, because it was located on Lucky Street. But the anti-aircraft bases hidden in the corners of the residential area, the security teams made up of six trucks of heavy infantry, the offensive drones, and the thinning spider fighting vehicles brought a great sense of security to the residents. The spirit energy provided to them also came from the depths of the mines north of Shattered Starlake. A huge gas pipe ran to the main city area, and after it was compressed twice, the spirit energy entered the houses in Lucky Garden. The superhumans did not need to go out to practice their sitting stances, meditate, or cultivate. The normal people could also live longer and be immune to various diseases by staying in this environment full of spirit energy. The other apartments were for the members of the abnormal beast research department. Aside from the non-combat posts like HR, administration, finance, information analysis, and others, around half of Meng Chaos neighbors were investigators who had fought in multiple battles. Their fighting strength was higher than that of the average superhuman in their cultivation realm, and they could all take care of each other, so they naturally did not need to fear any ambush from abnormal beasts. They would often exchange experience and spar as well, which made the environment suitable for Meng Chao, who had just entered Heaven Realm and was in urgent need of stabilizing his cultivation realm. As for Meng Chaos building, it might be open for sale, but the ones who could get a slot to buy the apartments were all experts of their respective fields or people who had outstanding contributions in Dragon City. Meng Chao stayed in 2202. The owner of 2201 was a researcher from the monster research center. Apparently, he performed in-depth research on flying-type monsters. The owner of 2203 was a veteran hunter who had fought more than twenty years in the fog. He had also worked with Nie Chenglong a few times before and searched for satellite cities to save the Earthlings who were lost in the fog. Even though he was old now and had to retreat from the battlefield because of his injuries, his great fighting experience still gave a lot of inspiration to Meng Chao. What satisfied Meng Chao the most was that Lucky Garden had its own school bus, which would send the children in the residential area to their schools. The residents who had awakened to supernatural abilities would also take turns to escort the bus and protect the children while they were on their way to school or returning from it. The students in the experimental class that Bai Jiacao attended were under strict management, and they usually had to stay in the school. Since it was one of the three great high schools in Dragon City, the teachers were naturally mighty people with built bodies who had once killed fearsome monsters. They were not afraid of the invasion of abnormal beasts. Earlier, Meng Chao had to send Bai Jiacao to school and pick her up back from school every week, but now he had nothing to worry about anymore! Other things took up his time, instead. He had to act as the middleman between enterprises and residential areas, join the follow-up investigation and finish up the work related to the ambush of Noble Descent Hotel, learn Celestial Soul Visualization from Professor Lu Tianxing, work with the abnormal beast research departments weapons development department and the workshop of a runic symbols master to provide his fighting data so that they could create a brand new weapon that could support the power of Heaven Realm, squeeze out time to join the activities in the Broken Star Club as it grew more influential day by day, join Blue Homes activities as its thirteenth committee member, and settle all the remaining problems with moving to another apartment Meng Chao was so busy that he could not even catch his breath. Before he even realized it, another month flew by. The repercussions of the battle in the south were finally completely solved. The data of the damages they suffered that night was tabulated. A total of 7,741 Dragon Citizens, soldiers, and superhumans had died. Hundreds of apartments were damaged and polluted, and the direct economic losses reached nearly one hundred billion yuan. This was one of the largest number of deaths Dragon City had suffered over the past ten years. But the citizens deaths were not without meaning. Most of the residential areas and tactical facilities were protected, and the humans managed to capture plenty of new zombies and the undead. After the medical experts worked tirelessly, serums, vaccines, and neutralizers targeting the new zombie virus and Blood Flower spores appeared one after another. The Red Dragon Army, related departments, and various superhuman organizations also examined their experiences and came up with various fighting regulations against the new zombies and undead. As sacrifices were made, humans became stronger. Meng Chao believed that the next time these new zombies and undead appeared, the humans iron fists would definitely give them a solid beating and pull out their fangs and claws so that they would work forever for the humans to make them cover for the losses they made humans suffer. The public memorial service for the 7,741 deceased was held at the public square in front of the Supernatural Tower. More than one hundred thousand citizens attended, filling the public square so much that not a single drop of water could escape through them. In a solemn and somber atmosphere, they paid the highest respect to those who sacrificed themselves in the battle. Meng Chao, the abnormal beast research department, and the members of Group 9 also joined the public memorial service. During the commemoration ceremony after the public memorial service, all the members of Group 9 were rewarded a collective second-class merit for following the clues of the abnormal beasts mastermind and discovering its scheme. Since Meng Chao and Lu Siya were the first to rush into Noble Descent Hotel, they were each awarded a second-class Star Medal from the Supernatural Tower. The medals in Dragon City were mainly given by the Supernatural Tower, Red Dragon Army, and Survival Committee. They were the Star Medal, Artillery Medal, and Dragon Medal, and they were given to superhumans, soldiers, and normal citizens. Medals were categorized into five grades, metal, bronze, silver, gold, and the most honorable of all, the blood medal. They were also attached with different treatment and rewards as well as resources. In truth, with Meng Chao and Lu Siyas contribution by killing the Demonic Abyss Eye, they were fully qualified to get a first-class blood medal. But there was an unwritten law in Dragon City that only those who had sacrificed their lives or suffered from untreatable wounds and could no longer take care of themselves in their daily lives were qualified to get first-class blood medals. That was the reason behind the blood medals name. Meng Chao had longed to get a first-class blood medal until he heard about the feats of the martyrs who obtained the blood medals. There were nine people who had obtained blood medals in the battle in the south. The first martyr was from a public transport company. He was not a superhuman, just a normal public bus driver. The route he was in charge of passed through the southern part of the city, and it was coincidentally the place where there was the highest number of zombies and undead. The attack happened at the rush hour when people got home from work. His bus was full of passengers, and they were packed like sardines inside when zombies appeared on the road ahead of them. This bus driver was a former Red Dragon Army soldier who was in charge of driving armored busses. He had great experience and immediately made his decision. He did not step on the brakes or reverse the bus. Instead, he stepped on the accelerator and rammed into the zombies. The public busses in Dragon City were all covered in armor. Many of the busses had sharp skewers in front of them as well. The tires were run-flat tires filled with soft material. In an instant, a number of zombies were torn to pieces and reduced to minced meat. However, one of them slipped away and jumped on the windshield of the public bus. It used its tough skull to repeatedly ram against the steel glass, and once a small hole opened up, he fired acid containing the new zombie virus at the drivers seat. Even though the bus driver used his great driving skills to stop the bus and fling the zombie away before he stepped on the accelerator to run it over, he was unfortunately infected. Based on the monitor in the bus, Meng Chao could see clearly that three minutes later, the bus driver went through a swift transformation. His eyeballs became bloodshot. The borders between his pupils and the whites of his eyes could no longer be seen clearly. His blood vessels became as thick as earthworms and gradually turned black as they rose from under his skin. It was as if there were really earthworms squirming madly in him. His teeth and fingers grew longer nonstop, and they gave off wisps of black smoke. His chest caved in, and his stomach bloated. It was as if his organs had turned into another set of organs after being invaded by the zombie virus. The passengers began to scream after seeing his transformation. It has to be known that the public bus was still moving at high speed at that time, and there were plenty of new zombies as well as undead wandering outside. In this sort of situation, if the bus went out of control and rammed into the wall or if the bus driver removed his safety belt and went on a rampage to hurt people, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, even though this heroic bus driver had his body invaded by the virus and turned into a deformed monster, his determination made him sit firmly in his seat and perform his duties. He continued controlling the steering wheel with a firm hand and driving at a high, but stable speed while knocking off and running over multiple zombies and the undead. Then, when the bus arrived at a safe zone and the Red Dragon Armys rapid response force came to protect the bus, he braked, turned off the ignition, parked the bus, and pulled up the hand brake. At that moment, he had already turned into a zombie. But he never unbuckled his seat belt or left his seat until the last passenger left. The small seat belt was naturally not enough to restrain the killing instincts of a new zombie. Through the monitor in the bus, Meng Chao could clearly see the resistance on his face and how his body struggled. His humanity fought a fierce fight against the monstrous desire to kill. When his bus was later examined, it was found that he had long since crushed the steering wheel. A few of the bones in his body had also broken from the two forces travelling in different directions in his body and tugged at them so fiercely that they snapped. Meng Chao could not imagine how the bus drive had managed to use his strong determination and work ethics to win against the invasion of the virus in his brain. Somehow, his humanity had won against the monstrous instincts. Chapter 441 - Cultivation in the Wild This bus driver was given the title Most Amazing Bus Driver of Dragon City. His story also garnered a lot of responses from news outlets and social media platforms. He fully deserved the Blood Medal. Even though he sacrificed his life, his family and his descendants could enjoy the benefits of the Blood Medal, including getting larger and better public rental houses, an exemption of tuition fees and cultivation fees, getting extra marks in their national high school examination and national college examination, being prioritized when they joined the exams for civil service and hired if their competitors had the same qualifications as they did, among other benefits. Dragon City meant it when it promised that they would not let its heroes suffer any losses. Hence, there were plenty of other heroes like this bus driver in other industries as well. One of them was a normal researcher in the zombie research center. He had just graduated from university three years ago and was prepared to get married on the transmigration anniversary. He was a puny two-star superhuman. But to increase the speed of examining whether the citizens in the infected areas carried the highly latent new zombie virus, he activated his spirit energy to increase the reaction speed of the reagents. In just a short two days, he checked a total of 1,352 citizens and managed to almost always instantly get the results, which led to him being able to effectively isolate and treat the carriers. Based on the normal examination method, he would have needed at least seventy-two hours before the examination report would arrive, and by then, plenty of carriers would have turned into real zombies. His tireless hard work had effectively stopped another zombie horde from showing up, and he saved a lot of carriers and their families. But due to him activating his spirit energy at a high frequency for long periods of time and because his brain tissue had to be in a state of high heat at all times, in the end, his brain went up in flames and he died in his post. If there were many heroes who were willing to die in ordinary posts, like a bus driver and an inspector, then there were definitely even more heroes in the Red Dragon Army. One of them was an armored reconnaissance specialist who came from the Red Dragon Armys rapid response squad. He had also obtained a Blood Medal. When the alarm sounded, he and his comrades were performing sentry duty at the southern part of the city. Hence, they were the first soldiers to face the new zombies and the undead. He and four of his comrades relied on only one light armored vehicle to lock down ten crossroads and hold back the new zombies and undead that came from all over the place. When these monsters charged at them like a fierce tidal wave, the unarmed citizens obtained valuable time to flee, search for weapons, or launch counterattacks. In the end, all four of the mans comrades died under the claws of the undead. By then, the armored reconnaissance specialists legs and left hand were reduced to a bloody mess. With a strong will, he climbed into the armored vehicle and used his dagger to slice up his own body so that he could use the smell of his blood to attract a large group of zombies and the undead. They surrounded the armored vehicle until it had no hope to escape. Then, he ignited all the fuel and ammunition in the armored vehicle. Amid the roaring flames, his heroic spirit sent more than one hundred zombies and the undead to hell. The remaining six Blood Medal awardees were just like these three heroes. They had touching stories that could bring people to tears while evoking praise. Meng Chao had thought quite highly of himself and felt that he had relied on just himself to turn the tides. But when he heard the heroes stories, he felt ashamed, because he could not measure up to them. Yeah, if the Most Amazing Bus Driver, Most Amazing Medical Specialist, and Most Amazing Soldier did not work together, even if I really won against the Demonic Abyss Eye, the battle might still have been lost. In truth, a few days before the commemoration ceremony, Meng Chao was in a foul mood. Through the channels in the abnormal beast research department, he saw quite a number of case files related to the abnormal beast puppet that were currently under investigation. Even though he had been prepared to see them, when he read the crimes conducted by these rotten eggs, he still became livid. They were greedy and corrupt. They schemed against each other, killed each other, and used their strength to harass the weak. Their actions brought shame to the superhumans, and the damage they caused to Dragon City and their entire civilization made them the same as Apocalyptic Beasts in human skin. The case files made him feel horrible. He even thought that they must have been really lucky to have been able to obtain even a pyrrhic victory in the Monster War in his previous life while there were so many tumors among the superhuman squads. But on the commemoration day, when he heard so many stories that came from the heroes in the grassroots units, Meng Chao finally understood how they managed to obtain victory in his previous life. He also swore in his heart that he would definitely train madly and change the future so that these heroes and martyrs would not have bled in vain. On the night after the commemoration ceremony, Meng Chao did not return home. Instead, he went back to Agricultural University, and under Gu Jianbo as well as Li Yingzis guidance, he seized every second he had to begin a whole new stage of cultivation. He cultivated hard in Agricultural University for a whole month, and when his new equipment was made, he went to the depths of the wild to train himself in the most brutal environment as a solo hunter, just like what Lin Chuan had done in the past. During this period of time, he lived like a savage. He hunted in the fog and stayed there. Eating flesh raw became something normal for him, and so was eating something while it was alive. He used the monsters flesh and blood to stimulate his taste buds and stomach as well as remember how he survived in the wild in his previous life. It allowed his fighting experience to increase by leaps and bounds. After he filled his stomach and quenched his thirst, he meditated. The starry sky in the wild was much brighter than the sky above the city. When Meng Chao looked at the bluish-black sky and the shining cluster of stars, he quietly recalled what Professor Lu Tianxing had said. He used his spirit energy to light up his brain cells as if he was creating a mini galaxy in his mind so that his vitality magnetic field would rotate slowly along with the magnetic field of the planet and the magnetic field of the entire universe. Before Meng Chao realized it, three months passed in the blink of an eye. It was now time for etherealized plants to grow madly in the wild. Bubbles popped up on the surface of the swamps, and a large number of pests crawled out of them. All sorts of monsters entered their mating and reproduction cycle, which made them restless. The entire summer passed like that, and now, it had been two whole years since Meng Chao returned to the past. Meng Chao had not cut his hair for a long time. At that moment, it looked really wild. And under his tanned, bronze skin were powerful muscles that were as strong as bull tendons. Since he had been staying in the wild for too long, he would often subconsciously release killing intent similar to that of a monster. His vitality magnetic field became more stable compared to the time he first entered Heaven Realm as well. When his spirit energy gushed out of the 36,000 pores in his body, he gave off a presence as if he was as sturdy as a rock. With the additional power from the future martial arts, Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab from the Ghost Tribes training camp, and the Fear Bomb he obtained from the Demonic Abyss Eye when it showed its memories while near death, Meng Chao was confident that even if he ran into a veteran five-star superhuman, he could fight against them head-on. Even if that superhuman was a six-star superhuman and at the peak of Heaven Realm like Soul-breaking Saber Luo Wu, he could run away since he could not win. Humans had intelligence helping them, so their fighting power would usually be higher than that of monsters. In other words, the current Meng Chao could do whatever he wanted in the fog as long as he did not run into an Apocalyptic Beast, a new Supernatural Entity, or a massive monster horde. But even if he ran into a Supernatural Entity or a monster horde, it did not mean that he did not have the chance to dance around them. Its about time for me to return to Dragon City. Meng Chao sat in front of a Swamp Crocodiles carcass. It was more than twenty meters long, and it was like the fossil of a dinosaur. While Meng Chao ate its flesh, he pondered. Over the past few months, the abnormal beasts have been behaving themselves. Its as if theyve learned their lesson after losing Earthquake and the Demonic Abyss Eye. But this fake peace wont last for long. Over the past few months, the Red Dragon Army, the armored squads from the enterprises, the explorers from the four research centers, and the hunting squads from the Supernatural Tower have all taken the initiative to attack. Theyve gained beautiful results around Dragon City and obtained quite a lot of important strategic places. Theyve also discovered traces of satellite cities that we lost. If the abnormal beasts still do nothing, were going to kick their nest soon. The past few months should have been enough for them to gather power strong enough for them to do whatever they want in Dragon City. If I go back now, I should be able to make it in time. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao casually tossed away the femur of the Swamp Crocodile that was now completely devoid of flesh, patted his butt free of dust, and was just about to pack his bag when the tactical watch on his wrist suddenly let out beeping sounds. It was an alarm. A human has been ambushed nearby, and a monster that seems like a Grade 6 Hell Beast appeared seven kilometers to the southeast? Fighting spirit burned in Meng Chaos eyes. He looked around him and discovered a Python Vine that was extremely flexible fifty meters to his left. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and bent down a little. The pores on his legs opened up, and spirit flames shot out like the flames behind a rocket. They pushed him forward, allowing him to dash at more than 30m/s speed toward the Python Vine. Thud! He slammed his legs together and stomped on the Python Vine. This sort of etherealized plant had incredibly unique fibrous structures. Its diameter was more than half a meter, but it could bend at will like a normal vine. Meng Chao stomped on it, and the Python Vine immediately bent down so much that it was parallel to the ground. The crown of the tree it was attached to also touched the ground. Then, like a catapult that was pulled to the max, it slung back with a loud whoosh, and Meng Chao shot into the air. Heaven Realm superhumans had the power to levitate. All they needed was just sufficient height and starting velocity. Meng Chao rose into the air like some grotesque bird. When he was around fifty meters above ground, he poured spirit energy into his eyes and looked far and wide. Soon, he saw tumbling smoke and dust seven kilometers southeast of him. What a huge monster horde! Meng Chao was delighted because of the large number of prey and shot toward them. Chapter 442 - Tyrant Mammoth At that moment, the alarms of the forward operating base of Soaring Dragon Construction were blaring. The multi-turreted cannons roared, and all the light machine guns and heavy machine guns fired nonstop. More than one hundred firing lines formed a swaying wall of fire and arduously resisted the rampaging monster horde. Soaring Dragon Construction was just like Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation. It was one of the nine great mega corporations that had built the Survival Committee in the past and the largest environment modification and real estate property company in Dragon City. Its main business was the development of the wild, search for water sources, and the turning of harsh environments not suited for human survival to fertile soil and pleasant scenery. Then, they would build houses there or sell the areas to other companies. When Dragon City obtained full victory at the northern frontline, it switched to tactical offense. Over the year after that, Soaring Dragon Construction started hiring loads of people and expanded their business boldly. They set up more than one hundred forward operating bases and reconnaissance forts fifty kilometers around Dragon City. Sometimes, they were even bold enough to set up Bulge Sections that stood out like sore thumbs but were really fragile more than one hundred kilometers away from Dragon City, but they did that only in certain directions. The Survival Committee encouraged Soaring Dragon Constructions to set up their stations because there was a long-term lack of effective work positions in Dragon City, unemployment rate was at a constant high, the population of young adults was too high, and the internal conflict in the city was very intense. If the company continued with its work, it would be able to take up social responsibility and hire a large number of youngsters to be stationed in these bases where they would develop a brand new home for themselves. As the industry and their territory continued expanding, the staff in charge of developing the land began to lack extended professional training, and the average quality started to fall. The management became chaotic, and they decided to just test their luck and overlook the problems of safety, so various problems kept popping up. When they ran into a small number of monsters, they could rely on the armored squadDragon Fang Commandosof Soaring Dragon Construction to fight them or hire superhuman squads to deal with the situation. But if they ran into situations like a monster horde formed by more than one thousand monsters, the base set deep in the fog would immediately be isolated and face the problem of being surrounded by enemies. Whats going on? Why did such a large monster horde suddenly appear? Why didnt the alarms warn us? Theres interference in the network. Our request for reinforcements can only spread to around ten kilometers. We cant contact Soaring Dragon Constructions headquarters or the Red Dragon Armys station. Theyre too far behind us! The reinforcements have already set out, but we need to rely on our own strength to last at least an hour or more! Bad news popped up one after another. The forward operating base had nearly one thousand people in it. Half of them were agriculturists, explorers, botanists, and environment modification engineers, so they basically had zero fighting power. Out of the remaining half, only a dozen or so were superhumans, and most of them were only one-star superhumans or broken-star superhumans. Just two of them were at the peak of Earth Realm. At that moment, the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm were standing on the sentry tower right behind the back door. They were staring at the monster horde charging at them. Their mood plummeted to the very bottom when they saw what was in front of them. How could this happen? Arent they just some Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses? Why are the heavy machine guns having such a hard time piercing through their defenses? We have armor piercing shells! Puzzled and despairing cries rose from the walls ahead of the sentry tower and the machine gun bases. Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses were three of the most common monsters in the wild. Since they were omnivores that ate everything, had great reproductive abilities, fearless personalities, tough skin, great power, and moved in large herds, these large creatures were stronger than canine-type and feline-type monsters. They became the main opponents that humans had to face when they colonized the wild. To deal with these creatures tough and thick leather armor, they had developed all sorts of amazing weapons. There was no need to mention rocket launchers and anti-tank rifles. The anti-material armor piercing shells of the heavy machine guns could even leave a light armored infantry carrier vehicle full of holes in just a short half a minute. Logically, even if they could not completely block off the monster horde, they should be able to leave multiple holes in the dozens of Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses leading the charge. Their blood should be flying all over the place. Yet all the monsters shone with a thick and fierce light. It was as if they had an invisible armor on their bodies, and their already terrifying defense had increased to another degree. When the armor-piercing shells landed on their bodies, they either bounced off or got stuck in their flesh. Not a single speck of blood flew out. Even the rocket projectiles could only batter them a little. Yet even if their skulls were shattered and the gray goo from their brains came out, the creatures never stopped moving. They continued charging forward regardless of the cost with fierce light in their eyes. They brought with them a terrifying feeling: no matter what, no one can break our defenses. This was fatal to the soldiers morale. When the monster horde was around three meters away from the forward operating base, the faces of the defenders of the machine gun bases were stark pale. Their hearts grew unstable, and they started looking to the back frequently. They were in the wild. They were not on any road, since there were no roads in the wild. It was also difficult for humans to outrun monsters. If that had not been the case, some people would have already chosen to run for their lives by then. The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm looked at each other at a loss. They could not decide whether they should tell what they saw to the people at the base below them. They could clearly see a superbeast that was five times larger than the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses at the back of the monster horde. It was a creature with long fur that was as red as blood. It had two tusks that pointed skyward, a long nose covered in thorns that moved with the agility and fierceness of a morningstar, and two beady eyes that shone with an enchanting red light. It looked like a roaring hill and a moving disaster. It was the king of all artiodactyla-type monstersthe Emperor Mammoth. In its adult form, it could reach the peak of Hell Beast fighting power. The Emperor Mammoth was also known as Tyrant Mammoth by the humans who had managed to survive encountering one of them in the wild but whose minds were broken by it. This monster had a skill that did not suit its size. At first glance, the huge Hell Beast should be all brawns and no brains. It was just the upgraded version of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses and relied on brute charges to deal damage. However, despite having matchless brute strength, it was also pretty skilled in mind attacks. It had two mind attacks that could affect large areasWar Trample and Rampaging War Song. The first allowed it to control the pressure and even gravity dozens or even one hundred meters around it to create the illusion that it could trample everything. Along with the powerful mental shock, it would create an earthquake in the mind and body. The second skill could affect all other artiodactyla-type monsters. It could use its vitality magnetic field to make the vitality magnetic fields of all artiodactyla-type monsters sing in chorus. With a magnetic field resonance, it could instantly increase the defenses, reaction speed, and bloodlust of all artiodactyla-type monsters around it. This was similar to how a six-star superhuman could activate his or her own spirit energy magnetic field to increase the fighting strength of their companions. It was also similar to the War Souls of the Red Dragon Army. They used flags, war songs, bugle calls, and other methods to make the soldiers minds resonate. Then, with more than one thousand minds of normal soldiers, they could form an army soul to fight against superhumans and superbeasts. Under the leadership of the Tyrant Mammoth, the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses that were common monsters were able to enter a berserk stat that made them as powerful as Nightmarish Beasts, and they formed a real army. Even if they would enter a weakened state for a long period of time or even die due to exhaustion once the effects of Rampaging War Song ended, before that happened, they were highly likely to level the forward operating base to the ground, along with the one thousand people in it. Boom! BOOM! Everything might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but the charge was actually very quick. The monster horde soon entered the minefield at the perimeter of the forward operating base. The anti-monster mines detonated, and finally, some of the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses were blasted into the air. But the torn up monster carcasses did not bring fear to the remaining monsters. Instead, the event increased their brutality. The Tyrant Mammoth swung its morningstar-shaped nose and easily threw the dozens of monsters in front of it away. It strode to the front of the monster horde and brought its front hooves high in the air. They were as thick as pillars supporting the sky. Then, it brought them down with a loud thud. War Trample, activate! A visible impact wave appeared in the shape of a fan in front of the monster horde. It spread out and disappeared. The earth trembled. The air screamed. The anti-monster mines at the perimeter of the forward operating base all detonated, but they did not hit a single monster. And once the astonishing impact wave crossed the minefield, it rammed into the towers and multi-turreted cannons of the forward operating base, throwing the humans controlling the heavy machine guns on the walls off of them. The humans inside the base felt as if a loud crack of thunder had sounded beside their ears. Their minds became blank, and fear overtook them. Earlier, the monster horde had stirred up dust, which hid the Tyrant Mammoth, so no one could see this terrifying creature. Now, the Tyrant Mammoth was right in front of their eyes. Along with this creature that stood at the peak of all Hell Beasts came its terrifying legends. Its bloodthirsty presence and fluctuating vitality magnetic field stirred up the fear at the surface of human genes, and it could not be overcome by just facing death with a smile. All the humans instinctively looked at the sentry towers. It was natural for them to instinctively look for the strongest in their group. But before the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm could react, the Tyrant Mammoth had already stepped into the line of fire and swaggered into the mineless minefield. It swung its long nose and yanked out an automatic multi-turreted cannon from the ground to throw it at the sentry tower. Boom! The sentry tower and the multi-turreted cannon were reduced to pieces together. The pieces scattered everywhere and pierced various walls. The hearts of the defenders behind them leapt into their throat. The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm fell to the ground rather pathetically. Their eyes shone with shame, anger, and determination. All superhumans, stay! Provide cover for the others! With anger on their faces, they shouted out with despair in their voices. Superhumans were also humans, and there was no human who did not fear death. But from the years of fighting between humans and monsters, they knew that if all of them fled, it would only lead to no one being able to escape. The mini-cameras around the forward operating base, on the armor of the Dragon Fang Commandos, and on the helmets of the normal workers would record their heroic attitude or shameful conduct before they died. If they fled in the face of battle, not only would their deaths be insignificant, they would also end up as jokes and cause trouble to their families. Even if they were really lucky and managed to escape back to Dragon City, they would end up universally condemned and dead in a ditch somewhere. In other words, it would be difficult for them to escape death. Then, going out with a blast would mean that they would get honor, resources, and benefits for their families so that their children would have a higher hope of becoming superhumans. And they knew just who they should hold accountable for their deaths. Under the lead of the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm, all the superhumans jumped on the walls and drew their shining sabers. Some were angry, some forced themselves to take action, some cursed their bad luck in their hearts, and some just outright cussed, but when they faced the Tyrant Mammoth and the rampaging monster horde, their backs were straight. None of them peed their pants in fear. At that moment, a small black dot dived into the monster horde like a falcon! Chapter 443 - Bloody Soul, Ghost Blade! Since it came too fast, in the beginning, no one could tell whether the black dot was a superhuman or a falcon-type monster. Then, when they saw rainbow-colored spirit flames burning around the person and spreading out like four pairs of wings so that the man could levitate high above the monsters with maglev, the people in the base cried out in joy. Heaven Realm! Only Heaven Realm superhumans could levitate in the air. Besides, based on the spirit energy that gushed out of his body like an avalanche, it was highly likely that he was a five-star or six-star superhuman. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to suppress the Tyrant Mammoths rampaging killing intent with his fighting spirit. Which master is he? The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm poured spirit energy into their corneas and lens and saw an unfamiliar face. The mans tanned skin and wild hair as well as beard caused others to be unable to tell how old he was. The two superhumans naturally considered all the famous veteran hunters, but even as dozens of names flashed through their minds, they could not put a name on the superhuman before them. While they looked at each other, the guest in the sky launched an attack on the Tyrant Mammoth from above. The Tyrant Mammoth released an earth-shattering howl. Then, it used another War Trample. It crushed the ground and caused countless pieces of shattered stones to rise into the air. As the impact wave pushed them forward, they shot into the sky. The airborne guest turned into a blurry shadow. He avoided the hundreds of shattered stones and used them and the force of the impact wave to continuously adjust his body. He increased his speed repeatedly. In the end, he turned into something like an ordnance penetrator that came charging at the Tyrant Mammoth with a howl. Bang! The Tyrant Mammoths spike-covered nose released a sonic boom, and the spike-covered whip swung at the airborne fighter. There was an instant when quite a number of the onlookers saw the illusion of the airborne fighter being struck by the Tyrant Mammoth and his guts spilling out. This terrifying illusion looked real, and they all cried out without realizing it. But in the next second, the airborne fighters muscles trembled slightly, and his entire body became like a well-greased spinning top; the mammoths nose could not touch him. It missed him by a hairs breadth, and he landed steadily on the creatures back. In all of Dragon City, there were only a handful of people who had cultivated their muscles and even hairs to the point that they could control them at will and possess sharp senses and great dodging abilities. Meng Chao was definitely one of them. Tyrant Mammoth, huh? He had trained for three months in the wild, and his equipment had long since become battered. His combat boots might have been embedded with steel plates, but they were completely worn off one and half months ago. At that moment, Meng Chao was barefoot. All ten of his toes sank into the Tyrant Mammoths pelt like an eagles claws, which made it look like he was driving rusty nails into armor. No matter how much the monster under his feet raged, he remained standing tall, as if he was standing on solid ground. He never staggered. Meng Chao remembered his nightmarish previous life. Back there, his best friend, Chu Feixiong, had died tragically because of a Tyrant Mammoths War Trample. What a coincidence. Youll serve as the perfect end to my training in the wild! Meng Chao grinned and brought his saber up high. A fierce, blood-red crystal marrow with clear lines circled round the broad saber like a rampaging, bloody dragon. This blood-red crystal marrow had the essence of the Red Radiance Jade mine under Raging Waves, which had a circular area of dozens of kilometers. It also contained the fragmented soul of an ancient beast. Meng Chao had hired a craftsman and runic symbols master who were ranked at the top five in Dragon City through Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and used the powder of a meteor as well as bone powder from an Apocalyptic Beast to surround the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow and create a peerless saber with flames gushing out of it. It was known as Bloody Soul and its power was more than ten times stronger than that of the flagship version of the Surging Lightning he used in the past. When he shouted loudly, Bloody Soul seemed to have awakened to an incredibly brutal nature. It let out a hungry roar, and blood-red flames gushed out of Meng Chaos arms. They surrounded Bloody Soul in a spiral, causing the saber to look as if it had gained fangs that were like saw teeth. Hah! Before the Tyrant Mammoth could react to it, Meng Chao adjusted all the muscle fibers in his body to release mighty strength. Bloody Soul went straight down to cut the Tyrant Mammoths nape. The Tyrant Mammoth had really thick skin, and even if a main fighting tank shot at it at close range, it might not be able to penetrate its skin. But Bloody Soul went deep into its flesh and nearly cut its spine. The Tyrant Mammoth was in great pain, and it became enraged. Its nose filled with blood, and it quickly swelled up several times its original size. It was now like a burning iron rod. Even the spikes on it stood up and went to strike its back to sweep Meng Chao off. Meng Chao rose into the air to avoid the Tyrant Mammoths sweep. Then, he bent his legs and stomped down again. The place where he landed was the back of his Bloody Soul, which was still embedded in the Tyrant Mammoth. The mighty stomp made the Tyrant Mammoth feel like a warhammer weighing tons had just rammed into the saber. In an instant, the blade sank into its flesh a little further, and it was now right above the Tyrant Mammoths spine. The Tyrant Mammoth was shocked and angry. It started charging all over the place and ran into the automatic multi-turreted cannons at the perimeter of the forward operating base and knocked them over in an attempt to throw off Meng Chao before killing him with a War Trample. After it knocked away five multi-turreted cannons, Meng Chao swayed, just as it expected. It looked like he was about to fall off its back. But one should not forget that Meng Chao was used to chain sabers. There was, thus, a special mechanism at the back of the Bloody Saber which held a sturdy chain made with single crystal polymerization. When Meng Chao was about to fall under the Tyrant Mammoths feet, he flicked his wrist, and a chain appeared in his grasp. He swung himself around the Tyrant Mammoths head, then jumped on the Tyrant Mammoths back from the other side. The chain in his hand was now bound tightly around the Tyrant Mammoths neck. Meng Chao stepped on the back of the Bloody Soul and kept a tight grip on the chain while he mumbled under his breath. The dense and fine runic symbols on the chain lit up one by one. From the energy released after the crystals shattered, the chain instantly lit up in flames and released light blue electrical arcs. The flames intersected with the electrical arcs and tore into the Tyrant Mammoths pelt, flesh, and bones. As crackling sounds rose, a foul, burnt smell soon permeated the air. The Tyrant Mammoths neck was bound so tightly that it could not breathe. It could only lower its head to crash into the front gate of the forward operating base, which was the sturdiest structure in the area. Boom! The super alloy gate was more than half a meter thick, but the enraged Tyrant Mammoth actually managed to leave behind a clear dent on it. The four steel pillars supporting the gate had a diameter of more than half a meter, but they bent down with sharp screeches, signalling metal fatigue. The gate could not withstand a second crash. Right before that crash could happen, Meng Chao jumped off the Tyrant Mammoths back on his own. Before he left, he gave the Tyrant Mammoth a small present. It was a dagger known as Ghost Blade. It was a unique weapon made based on Meng Chaos memories from the Ghost Tribe. The arc, fuller, center of gravity, and the three saw teeth on the blade were all made exquisitely, and it was the perfect assassination tool. When Meng Chao reviewed his experience fighting against the Ultimate Sandworm and the Demonic Abyss Eye, he found that dual-wielding chain sabers could not quite satisfy his needs when climbing up the cultivation realms as well as his needs in battle. In the past, the flagship model of Surging Lightning and Bloody Flame were two weapons that he liked a lot. One was heavy and the other light, so he could effectively switch fighting styles from slashing to stabbing and other different attacks. But even at the end, he was never able to bring out the full difference between the two weapons. With two sabers in hand, it wasnt rare for him to find himself without enough strength to cut into strength-type monsters with tough skin, and when he faced agile-type monsters with nimble bodies, he would be in the awkward situation where his saber speed and attack frequency could not catch up to them. Once he considered the fact that he would mostly meet fierce monsters who were stronger than Hell Beasts as well as the cunning and devious abnormal beasts, Meng Chao turned Bloody Soul into a super heavy saber that was meant to be wielded with both hands and could allow him to deal maximum damage with just a simple swing. As for Ghost Blade, it was a dagger that was as thin as a cicadas wing, as flexible as if it was not made of metal, gave off a semi-transparent feeling, and could perform optical camouflage through the crystal embedded on the hilt. It allowed Meng Chao to bring out his experience with monsters physiological structures after decades of being a harvester and the full power of the amazing assassination techniques he learned in the Ghost Tribe. Meng Chao seized the chance when the Tyrant Mammoth crashed into the front gate of the base to gently sink Ghost Blade into its left eye. He was well aware that the Tyrant Mammoths pelt and flesh were really sturdy. Even if he had a sharp weapon like Bloody Soul with him, it was still difficult for him to cut its spine in just one blow. The chain around its neck could not strangle it fully either. All his earlier actions were then to make it feel pain and anger so that it would subconsciously overlook protecting its eyes. The Ghost Blade stabbed into its left like a mosquito sting. Then, Meng Chao immediately drew out the dagger. A powerful impact from his spirit energy broke the Tyrant Mammoths left eyeball like a high-speed drill. The blood plasma gushed out with some sort of murky liquid, and the Tyrant Mammoth was in so much pain that its long nose tensed up into a straight line. Meng Chao landed on the ground and rolled three times to neutralize the impact. He also seized the chance to tug at the chain to draw Bloody Soul out of the Tyrant Mammoths flesh, which made it spasm again. Whoosh! The blood on the blade formed a beautiful arc when it was flicked off. Meng Chao bound the chain around his right arm and pointed the saber at the Tyrant Mammoth. The tip of the saber released a chilling killing intent. It was an invitation to a duel to the death. The Tyrant Mammoth had never encountered a puny human who would dare release such an audacious signal to it. It was absolutely livid now, and it gave up on the gate, which would break if it rammed into it one more time. It switched its direction and pointed the tip of its nose and tusks at Meng Chao. Boom! Its front hooves trampled on the ground once more like pile drivers. The impact wave gathered together to form a straight line that went to Meng Chao. Following closely behind it was a powerful mind attack, and it ravaged Meng Chaos cerebral cortex like an earthquake. Even the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses around them formed three black arrows that charged at Meng Chao under the Tyrant Mammoths enraged signal. Chapter 444 - Absolute Brutality! Cries of surprise came from all the walls. The superhumans mood rose and fell along with Meng Chaos situation. When he executed the series of smooth attacks, the superhumans felt like they were on cloud nine. They could not help but clench their fists tightly and cheer him on in their hearts. But when they saw that he was surrounded by the monster horde, their bodies turned cold, and they became incredibly anxious. The more hot-tempered of the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm could no longer contain himself. He wanted to lead the Dragon Fang Commandos out of the forward operating base to help Meng Chao. But before they could attack, Meng Chao once again disappeared under the fearsome creatures hooves. The superhumans cried out. They could not even care about opening the gates anymore. They just jumped off the machine gun bases and rushed to the monster horde. Then, Meng Chao showed up again. He stood tall and proud as he cut down the fearsome horde. The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm could see clearly that he was using the large bodies and inherent clumsiness of the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses to ingeniously lead them into crashing into each other, which made them fall on their backs. Meanwhile, he found space to move. Time and again, he managed to dance about the monster horde. Forget about getting hurt, the enemies did not even manage to touch the hairs on his leg. The three waves of the monster horde turned into a meat shield that helped him block off the Tyrant Mammoth. Meng Chao was deep within the monster horde, so if the Tyrant Mammoth wanted to charge at him, it would have to swing its nose and tusks to fling off the bothersome monsters. And when dozens of monsters were thrown high into the air before crashing on the ground because of the Tyrant Mammoth, Meng Chao had already planned out a route for dodging that would take him behind another group of monsters. Meng Chao acted like a skillful chess player. The Tyrant Mammoth and three monster waves were his chess pieces. He used his powerful calculation abilities and spatial planning ability to continue whittling down their numbers and making them kill each other. The pitiful Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses did not die under the humans armor-piercing shells, but had their stomachs pierced by each others tusks. Then, the Tyrant Mammoth sank into berserk rage and started using the War Trample without differentiating between friend or foe, which reduced the monsters to a bloody mess. Even if these monsters had tough skin and were in a berserk state, they could still sense fear through the thick stench of blood. That fear snapped them awake and slowly they escaped their berserk state. They also broke free of the Tyrant Mammoths control. Their survival instincts kicked in, and they started pushing and shoving at each other in all directions. As the monsters gradually dispersed, a smooth path ideal for charging finally appeared toward Meng Chao. The Tyrant Mammoth had created intersecting cracks on the ground. Now, it charged at Meng Chao like a burning main battle tank. This time, Meng Chao did not dodge. He narrowed his eyes a little, and they shone with such intense killing intent that it seemed to have physical form. Profound and complicated runic symbols appeared on his skin. The beautiful tattoos kept changing, and his spirit flames gushed out of all the pores in his body to surround the Bloody Soul. The nine supreme-grade crystals embedded in the hilt and saber cracked and released spirit energy that looked like monstrous flames. The spirit energy completely changed the molecular structure and atomic electron shell of the saber, which made it go through amazing changes while it released a piercing red light. Whoosh! The double-handed saber that was already very domineering instantly became larger. The back of the saber became the width of a finger, and the saw-teeth blade became even fiercer and more monstrous than before. Instead of saying that it was a saber, it would be better to say that it was the amalgamation of a cleaver with a broad back and an axe that could split mountains. A spirit tattoo that looked like a bloody claw went from Meng Chaos arms to the back of his hand and palm. Then, it moved to the back of the saber and the blade. After that, it gushed out of the blade and released a howl that sounded like a hungry dragon. This was the true form of Bloody Saber after it was injected with spirit energy! This might have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but all of it was over in the blink of an eye. The Tyrant Mammoth arrived in front of Meng Chao. but before it could release its War Trample or Rampaging War Song, Meng Chao widened his eyes and released a powerful Fear Bomb. In an instant, his mind worked like the Demonic Abyss Eye. His brain waves gathered together like countless chaotic tentacles and enveloped the Tyrant Mammoths brain. The Tyrant Mammoth possessed powerful mind attacks, so it naturally understood what fear was. Even if its cognition abilities were far from a humans and the Fear Bomb was only able to cause a blurry storm in its cerebral cortex, it lost control over its central nervous system for a short period of time, and its mobility was largely compromised. Hence, it staggered like an overloaded truck whose steering wheel was jerked to the side while its brakes were pressed when it was traveling at more than 150km/h. It lost control over its center of gravity, and the powerful inertia shoved it forward. The Tyrant Mammoth managed to regain control of its nervous system and muscle fibers in 0.1 seconds, but it could not violate the laws of gravity and inertia. It did its best to move the body that was as built as a fortress to regain its balance before it fell down. But it did not notice that Meng Chao had already moved to its left, because its left eye was already blinded. While it threw its head back and swung its long nose to regain its balance, Meng Chao aimed at the exposed vital on its neck and drew out a nigh perfect bloody arc. Thud! No matter how tough the pelt and flesh were on its body, if it wanted to be able to freely move its neck and head, the neck had to be full of soft folds. In the complete form, the spirit flames from Bloody Soul were more than one thousand degrees hot. With a loud roar, Meng Chao buried the saber deep into the Tyrant Mammoths throat. In his previous life, his best friend, Chu Feixiong, had died horribly under the Tyrant Mammoths hooves. Hence, Meng Chao had researched in-depth this king of all artiodactyla-monsters, and he remembered its characteristics clearly. In an instant, the anatomical structure and harvesting diagram of the Tyrant Mammoth and all the other artiodactyla-type monsters rose in his mind. Meng Chao tightened his grip over the saber and had it release high-speed frequencies. He avoided the Tyrant Mammoths sturdy spine and flexible tendons to cut through dozens of thick blood vessels like a hot knife cutting through butter. Then, he cut the spot between two cervical vertebrae, and with the precision of a surgeon, cut off the spinal nerve. A red light flashed briefly. Meng Chao crawled out from behind the Tyrant Mammoths head. The Tyrant Mammoth reacted like an out-of-control train. It continued charging forward for more than one hundred meters before it finally regained its balance. It turned around while staggering and stared at Meng Chao with a confused and fearful gaze. Thud! Then, with the sound of a balloon popping, the huge pressure in its body shoved its brain out of the terrifying wound on its neck. Hot blood gushed out like a volcano eruption, and in an instant, it formed a puddle of blood with a diameter of more than ten meters. The Hell Beast no longer had the presence of a tyrant before the humans. It shivered while running another thirty meters forward before its front legs caved in. It then fell down with a bang and submitted completely before Meng Chaos feet. With just one slash, he killed the Tyrant Mammoth! This unbelievable sight caused the air to seemingly freeze. For a total of five seconds, all the superhumans were dumbfounded. No one made a single sound. Five seconds later, the saber glare that remained in their retina turned into magma and poured into their blood vessels, nerves, muscle fibers, and every single cell, causing their hearts to race in excitement. They could not control themselves. Kill them! The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm led the others at the dispersed monster horde. Once the Tyrant Mammoth fell with a bang, the situation took a 180 degree turn. Regardless of whether it was the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, or Bloody Hippopotamuses, they were all normal monsters. Only a handful of the kings in their species could reach the level of a Nightmarish Beast. Earlier, they were stimulated by the Tyrant Mammoths Rampaging War Song into a berserk state, so they did not fear death and did not flinch in the face of weapons. At that moment, though, their berserk state was gone, and they immediately paid a heavy price for their berserk state a moment ago. Many of the Demonic Halberd Pigs were out of stamina and were in an incredibly weakened and exhausted state. After just taking a few steps forward, they fell down. A number of Iron-armored Rhinoceroses had been struck by dozens of armor piercing shells before. With every step they took, the bullets tore at their flesh and crushed their bones, thereby aggravating their wounds. The Bloody Hippopotamuses were creatures used to living in swamps or semi-enclosed bodies of water. They needed the buoyancy of water to carry their overweight bodies. Due to the stimulus from the Tyrant Mammoth, they had charged around for a long time on land, but because of it, their joints were badly injured. As they ran, a loud crack could be heard. Their legs broke, and they tumbled on the ground like meat lumps. The battle ended within half an hour. Aside from the Tyrant Mammoth, the humans killed and captured more than three hundred monsters. There were no casualties, so they could be said to have gained full victory. All the superhumans and the staff members of the forward operating base remembered the black monster horde they saw an hour ago. It was like a black cloud that could destroy even a city, and all of them knew that they had survived a disaster, even though they felt as if that was something that happened in another lifetime. They also knew just who was the biggest contributor in this battle. In truth, he could be said to be the only contributor. The manager of the forward operating base and the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm were thankful and reverent when they walked toward Meng Chao. On their way, they discussed among themselves just who was this mysterious elite. His saber technique is really domineering. He managed to cut the Hell Beast in half with just one swing. Hes pretty similar to Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu in that regard. But when Master Luo creates his spirit energy magnetic fields, his spirit flames form the shape of a tiger. This masters spirit flames are like a roaring sea of blood, but also like an apocalypse descending on the mortal world. Its even fiercer than Master Luos. Its really brutal! I saw how he moved around the monster horde. He was really relaxed while doing it. Its like the approach of the Ultimate Style. Gu Jianbo, the Ultimate Styles creator, has been growing stronger really quickly over the past year and has won against opponents of the same rank and even those who are six-star superhumans in a few tournaments of the Supernatural Tower. Hes now known as the Blade Dancer. Could it be Master Gu? But thats not right. Ive seen Master Gus battle videos before, and hes a little rounder than this person. Thats strange, since when has such an enigmatic and powerful person appeared in Dragon City? The three of them looked at each other at a loss. They could not figure it out. And when they arrived next to Meng Chao, they experienced another great shock. The Tyrant Mammoth was a creature that looked like a hill, but by the time they came, it was already dissected into exquisite art pieces numbering to the thousands. Chapter 445 - Unmarked, Developing Land Soil The manager of the base and the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm had never seen a hunter harvesting a monster on the spot. In truth, while the forward operating base was modifying the environment, they were also in charge of killing the monsters in the area and harvesting monster materials. There were plenty of experienced harvesters in the base. When the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm entered deep into the wild to kill monsters, sometimes, time would not wait for the harvesters to arrive, so they had to personally handle the materials. But even if the trios accumulative hunting experience nearly amounted to one hundred years, they had never seen anyone being able to reassemble the bones of a Tyrant Mammoth into a skeleton specimen after peeling off all the flesh and organs! All of the Tyrant Mammoths bones were stripped off clean, and they were like crystalline white jades. Not a single piece of flesh or crack could be seen on them. Even the cervical vertebrae that had been cut by the saber had been carefully fitted back together. Such exquisite skill could be described with one wordperfection. Their nostrils flared, and they smelled a strange scent. They looked in the direction of the scent and saw a brownish-yellow substance with a diameter of nearly half a meter. It was a stone containing great spirit energy, which was unique to the Tyrant Mammoth. It was just like the stones in the gallbladders of bulls, the sediment in dog kidneys, moschus secretion, and ambergris. It was a treasure that cost cities and the source of strength for a Tyrant Mammoth. It contained peerless energy, but once a Tyrant Mammoth died, the spirit energy in it easily went out of control, so it usually turned into a really unstable ticking time bomb. A normal harvester would seek for stability when they handled a dangerous, high-energy material like this. They would use unique methods to crush the stone and pick it out one small piece at a time. Even though the quality would drop, at the very least, they could quickly toss the pieces into mithril-based stabilizing liquid to keep them safe and avoid any tragedy caused by explosions. But Meng Chao was skilled and bold. He brought out the uneven stone fully and did not knock into it even in the slightest. The manager of the base and the two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm were both veterans in their field, but they had never seen or heard about such a huge Tyrant Mammoth stone before. They were shocked and full of admiration. They became even more certain that this had to be a solo hunter who had been hunting in the fog for years. Without decades of experience, it was impossible for anyone to be able to harvest a Tyrant Mammoth with such familiar motions. The manager of the base cleared his throat and was about to go forward to express his heartfelt gratitude and respect when Meng Chao recognized him. He grinned and said, Manager Jiang, so you work here? The far too-young and familiar voice stunned Manager Jiang of Soaring Dragon Constructions, then his went wide. He did his best to identify the master before him, and as he continued staring, his eyes widened even further. He was dumbfounded for a full half a minute before he blurted out, Cl-Club Leader Meng? Haha I look like a mess, so you couldnt recognize me, right? Meng Chao was in a good mood after harvesting a supreme-grade Tyrant Mammoth stone that weighed more than one hundred kilograms. He pressed his fingers together, and a gush of spirit flames surged out of the edges of his palm. With his hand as a knife, he cut off his wild beard and grabbed a Tyrant Mammoth tendon to make it into a ribbon to tie his messy hair into a casual ponytail. It made him feel refreshed, and he grinned at the trio again. Manager Jiang was a familiar person. He was a member of the Broken Star Club. The club had more than two hundred thousand members now, so logically, it was impossible for Meng Chao to remember everyone. But Manager Jiangs situation was a little unique. He did not end up as a broken-star superhuman because he burned his main meridians when he awakened to supernatural abilities. Instead, he had climbed to the peak of Earth Realm seven years ago. But four years later, when he tried to reach Heaven Realm, something went wrong, and he burned twenty-eight of his main meridians, so he went back to being a two-star superhuman. When he heard that the Broken Star Club had a method to cure withered main meridians, he came over, with hope that there was a chance of him reaching Heaven Realm again. Meng Chao had discussed it with Gu Jianbo before. Aside from a large number of poor children summoning too much power when they awakened to supernatural powers and turning into broken-star superhumans, there were also many veteran superhumans who burned their main meridians and lost their cultivation realms as they fought fiercely or were working on overcoming important walls in their cultivation. If the Ultimate Style could help the former regain the possibility of cultivating and help the latter return to their peak, it would be a great benefit to both the development of the Ultimate Style and the increase of overall strength of all Dragon City. Hence, they regarded Manager Jiangs case with great importance. They spoke to each other a few times and even set up a few types of gene medicine based on Manager Jiangs physiological parameters and spirit meridian distribution. Even though they could not help Manager Jiang reach Heaven Realm, they did help him repair around five of his main meridians, and he saw hope in returning to the peak of Earth Realm. Manager Jiang was forty-seven years old. He had fought for most of his life, and his entire body was covered in injuries. He had long since gotten rid of his hope of climbing further up the cultivation realm. He had gone to Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo for help as a last resort and did not really expect that he could restore his main meridians, so he was naturally grateful to them for what they did. When he saw that the mysterious master was Meng Chao, Manager Jiang was delighted. The shock in his heart also increased by ten times. He knew very clearly that Meng Chao had reached Heaven Realm just a few months ago, so he should be a four-star superhuman right now. The Tyrant Mammoth was a real Grade Six Hell Beast. Besides, there were also plenty of other rampaging Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and Bloody Hippopotamuses around in the fight. Was it that easy for youngsters nowadays to fight monsters and become stronger? The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm also figured out Meng Chaos identity through their conversation. Meng Chao was a rather famous person in Dragon City. There was plenty of information regarding his deeds circulating around the social media platforms and monster forums. The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm knew that Meng Chao was one of the youngest Heaven Realm elites in Dragon City. They originally looked at this with a disapproving mindset and had the same thoughts as the main opinion online. They believed that haste did not always bring good results, and if Meng Chao rose up the cultivation realms so quickly, his foundation was definitely unstable. They even believed that all he had was strength but lacked practical fighting experience. All he did was down gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid like it was water to reach Heaven Realm. No matter how great his parameters were on paper, when he reached the hell that was the wild and was surrounded by danger, his true power would be revealed. He would not be like them. Even though they only managed to reach the peak of Earth Realm in their early forties, they were experienced and did solid work to get to their current state! But the true Meng Chao crushed the fake image they had of him in their minds to dust. Both of them instinctively recalled how Meng Chao had glared at the Tyrant Mammoth before he delivered that fatal slash. Even though Meng Chaos Fear Bomb was targeted solely on the Tyrant Mammoth, his brain waves had spread in all directions, and it still caused them to feel shock and fear, as if they were facing the apocalypse. No way, are you serious? Can a Heaven Realm superhuman in his twenties really be so strong? Hes just a four-star superhuman, and he managed to kill a Grade Six Hell Beast. When he becomes a five-star superhuman or six-star superhuman, doesnt that mean hell actually have the courage to challenge Apocalyptic Beasts alone? I originally thought that the club leader of the Broken Star Club was just doing a publicity stunt, that Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and the other factions of power were just creating a celebrity with a huge fan base. I didnt expect that the real deal would be so terrifying! The two superhumans at the peak of Earth Realm looked at each other and gulped. They were now absolutely impressed with Meng Chao and treated him at the same level as a master like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. No, perhaps he was even more terrifying than Luo Wu. At the very least, when Master Luo Wu was in his twenties, he could not challenge a Tyrant Mammoth alone. Since he was familiar with the manager and the manager was so friendly that Meng Chaoo actually felt embarrassed, it made the subsequent matters easy to handle. Since Meng Chao had killed the Tyrant Mammoth alone, all the materials naturally belonged to him. All that he needed to do was just hand in some hunting tax when he registered his kill at the Supernatural Tower later. As for the hundreds of normal monsters, they were hunted or captured by Manager Jiang and his staff. Logically speaking, there was no need for them to split them with Meng Chao. But Manager Jiang was really good at getting along with people. He said that if Meng Chao were not around, all the people in the base would have died, so they could not say that they hunted these monsters. He insisted on paying Meng Chao based on the value of all the monsters. Meng Chao did his best to refuse it, but in the end, they split the spoils in half, and everyone was happy. Manager Jiang used the chance to represent Soaring Dragon Constructions and invite Meng Chao to the base as a guest. He said that he had already requested for reinforcements from the rear, and the higher-ups of Soaring Dragon Construction would soon receive the news. He believed that they would definitely be very grateful toward Meng Chao for helping them. Meng Chao was naturally not against coming into contact with Soaring Dragon Construction. But he thought about it and expressed that he wanted to survey the perimeter first to see whether any monster had slipped from their grasp and would pose a threat to humans. It had to be known that if a monster horde appeared, it meant that there was an imbalance in the ecosystem of the area. Many of the monsters who were originally the tyrants had fled hastily because of their fear of the Tyrant Mammoth, but who knew where they had fled as well as whether they would descend into a rampage and hurt others out of desperation? Manager Jiang, do you have any inspection squads from your base outside? Can you contact them? Meng Chao asked. No. We sensed the tremors early on, and before the monster horde came, we summoned all inspection squads and engineering teams back. Manager Jiang pondered it for a while before he frowned and said, But there is a jungle with multiple marshes in the south. Its around six kilometers from the base. I think theres an unmarked developing land there. There are dozens of pathfinders there that might have run into the monster horde. Unmarked developing land? Meng Chao frowned as well. When it came to expanding living space, Dragon City mainly sent the Red Dragon Army, the nine great cultivation families, and the exploration teams from the four great research centers to explore the wild and cultivate the land. Even though the nine great mega corporations faced the problem of growing into something completely distorted and possessing power greater than that of the Survival Committee, they had a standardized way of cultivating land. Before they developed a forward operating base or cultivated a land, they were repeatedly inspected on how they would do it by the related departments. They first had to get the support from the Red Dragon Army and the Supernatural Tower. But the human desire for living space could not be completely monopolized by a business or force of power. Tens of millions of youngsters stayed in Dragon City like ants, and most of them could not find suitable, dignified jobs. But the outside world was endless and full of fertile soil filled with spirit energy. There were plenty of crystals lying around, and they presented a chance to become rich overnight. In the past, they were surrounded by monsters, so they could only cower in their dwelling places. But once they gained full victory in the northern offense, humanity switched from defense to offense, and many normal people gained a sufficient amount of weapons and ammunition. Some of them even gained the second-hand armored vehicles and armored drones cast aside from the Red Dragon Army to provide support to them. Most of the fearsome monsters were killed by superhumans who became much stronger, like Meng Chao. The ones with even an inkling of intelligence all fled to the perimeter of Monster Mountain Range, which was far from Dragon City. Now, its time to claim our territory. Whoever claims a territory first will possess it! Dragon City has been expanding nonstop, and soon, it will develop to the territory that we first claimed. At that time, even if the Survival Committee takes back our land, the compensation for the removal of our property will be enough for us to enjoy our lives! Those who are cowardly and those who are bold wont have any future if they stay for the rest of their lives in Dragon City. Its better for us to risk our lives and fight for a chance in the wild! Chapter 446 - Plain Brutal With such an exciting prospect, countless youngsters who lived in tents or the lairs and could only barely live by eating earthworm meat and synthetic food every day, had no job, and could see no future started to become restless. But they had to be approved if they wanted to go out of the city to hunt and colonize territories. If normal people who had not awakened to supernatural abilities went out into the wild, their mortality rate would be incredibly high. They would have a straightforward death if they were bitten to death by monsters, but what if they were severely wounded and were even crippled? Who would pay the medical fees? Also, they had to pay taxes to hunt monsters. There was a lot of emphasis on planning when it came to developing the wild. They had to work with the related departments who set up the citys offensive actions. They could not develop the wild as they pleased all over the place. Otherwise, even if they were able to temporarily develop a place, it would be very easy for monsters to take it down, and they would just end up wasting valuable resources. Most of the pathfinder squads formed by normal people could not reach the standards in fighting strength and equipment, so it was only par for the course that they could not pass the assessments of the related departments. But the piece of paper telling them that they failed could not stop the young adults from wanting to obtain success and reach the peak of their lives. Even though the Survival Committee repeatedly mentioned the dangers of colonizing the wild, over the past year, there were still countless unlicensed pathfinders, who snuck out of Dragon City to enter the wild and set up multiple developing lands. One of the pathfinder squads was really lucky. They randomly chose a col to set up a fort, and for a full three months, they never ran into any high-grade superbeasts. Normal monsters attacked them countless times, but they just gritted their teeth and used guns and basic martial arts to send them away. Besides, the speed of Dragon Citys development was much faster than what everyone expected. Quite a number of mega corporations fancied this col, because it was located at a relatively important position tactically. The mine exploration team from Universe Corporation even discovered a crystal mine near the col. Hence, the col that was not interesting to anyone before became really popular and worth mountains of gold. Logically, since the pathfinders did not pass the test and could not show a professional license, they could not be seen to possess full rights over the land. But once the government thought about the reality of the situation and learned that these pathfinders had stubbornly survived for three months and beat off wave after wave of monsters to protect this land of theirs, it changed its mind. The group had also suffered terribly for their bravery. One-third of the pathfinders had died, and another one-third of them were heavily injured. Every person in the developing land wore bloodstained medals. Besides, most of the unemployed people did not have suitable positions in the city. They had to rely on running outside the city to find their own ways of survival. The government should be encouraging the spirit of wanting to become better, or at the very least, not criticize it. If they did not acknowledge the results of the pathfinders fight, the millions of unemployed young adults might turn into ticking time bombs. After considering many factors, in the end, Universe Corporation reached an agreement with these pathfinders and spent some money to pay them a humanitarian support fund. In truth, it was a land collection fee that allowed them to buy the land near that of the pathfinders. They then made arrangements to hire all the pathfinders, which offered them a fixed salary. After that, Universe Corporation helped them get all sorts of licenses and permits, and they managed to settle the problem of legality with a lot of time and effort. When the news of it spread out, all the unemployed young adults in the city became even more excited. Countless people howled and rushed out of Dragon City to repeat this success story. Of course, there were only a few lucky ones who managed to set up developing spots in the wild and last until the Red Dragon Army or mega corporations found them. Most of the developing spots were razed down by the monsters within a few months after they were built. It was also due to the pathfinders not having a smooth line of supplies and their tense minds and bodies forcing them to give up on their own. Millions of unemployed young adults were driven by their ambition, and plenty of them ended up as incomplete skeletons in the wild, perhaps even the feces of monsters. However, this tragedy did not stop others from walking to their death with a smile. They lived in a world where zombies appeared and monsters ruled. Compared to staying in a dark and damp basement for the rest of their lives and eating earthworm meat cans while watching superhumans command the world with all sorts of admirers praising them, death was really not something worthy of fear. Even more terrifying than death was being poor and unsuccessful for the rest of their lives. Unlicensed pathfinders were a gray area within the law. The Survival Committee could not provide enough job positions, so they could only turn a blind eye and let the young adults find their own path to survival. Theoretically speaking, this was, of course, not legal. But as long as they managed to set up a base and last long enough as well as produce visible changes to the environment around them, the Survival Committee would tacitly acknowledge that the pathfinders had full rights to that territory, and when the government started developing this area, they would provide sufficient compensation to the people. Basically, regardless of whether it was the collection fees or the pathfinders joining mega corporations, both could provide them with a life with no worries, so they could live stable and dignified lives. But on the other side of assuming responsibility for their own profits and losses was responsibility for their own survival. When Dragon Citizens fought defensive wars in the city, they were considered to be protecting their homeland, so whenever they killed a monster, their achievements were recorded. If they continued raking in achievements, they could exchange them for all sorts of resources. If they were injured, they might even get medals and enjoy being treated like heroes or martyrs. But if they went out of the city without permission, they could not get any achievements for hunting monsters. If they wanted to bring monster materials back to be sold, they would have to pay the highest tax, and if they were killed by monsters in the wild, they would not get any compensation. However, nothing could be done about it. If the Survival Committee had to give compensation money to all the unemployed young adults who recklessly ran into the wild and were eaten by monsters, Dragon Citys economy and finances would have broken down long ago. In any case, the forward operating base set up by Soaring Dragon Constructions could be considered as the regular army. And the developing land of the pathfinders was the guerilla army. When the regular army mentioned the guerilla army that did not listen to their commands and often did whatever it wanted, they would naturally be filled with disdain and even grumble about them nonstop. However, while they might complain about them, they were not far away from each other. Since something as dangerous as a monster horde had showed up, they should still check up on their situation. Even if the unlicensed pathfinders developing land was taken down by the monsters, they should still retrieve their bodies so that their corpses would not be strewn all over the wild or turn into monster excrement. This was related to the dignity of all humans. Do they have superhumans? Hows their equipment status? Meng Chao asked. There were three superhumans among them. The strongest was a two-star superhuman, I think. The others were normal people who had gone through militarized training. Their shooting was pretty good, and they had sufficient ammunition as well. As for heavy equipment, I think they had two armored cars and some offensive drones. The Red Dragon Army has been switching out its equipment, so the second-hand equipment is getting cheaper, Manager Jiang said. Many of the unlicensed pathfinders think that they can rule the wild once theyre armed to the teeth. Hmph, with their useless junk, they can handle Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, but if they run into the kings of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts, theyll just die! Meng Chao ignored Manager Jiangs complaints. He thought that as long as this developing land did not run into a large monster horde, they might just be able to persevere. He decided to go over and take a look. Manager Jiang thought about it and asked a superhuman at the peak of Earth Realm to lead an armed Dragon Fang Commando squad to go with Meng Chao for a look. The developing land of the unlicensed pathfinders did not possess the ability to carry out large scale development. In truth, they intended to just last for a while in the wild. Once Soaring Dragon Constructions forward operating base continued expanding, they could sell the developing land and the area around it to Soaring Dragon Constructions and turn from a guerilla army to a regular army. Hence, both sides had some degree of contact with each other and Manager Jiang knew their precise location. An armored vehicle with more than twenty Dragon Fang Commandos headed south for around twenty minutes. Then, the ground started becoming muddy and bumpy. Ahead of them was a lush jungle. Hidden in it were multiple fatal marshes. But they also had really fertile humic material, so they were very suitable to be turned into a gene farm for etherealized plants. There was a fence and metal webbing in the jungle. The ground around it had intersecting tire tracks. There was also a huge wooden plate at one point. A yellow smiley face was sprayed on the plate, and beneath it were two words. [Happy Farm] This was the name the unlicensed pathfinders had given to the developing land. However Meng Chao used maglev to rise more than ten meters into the air and saw fierce plums of black smoke at the edge of the jungle. He could also smell a pungent, bloody stench. He sighed and returned to the ground. Its most likely that theyre all dead, he said. Everyone, be on guard, there might still be monsters inside. The group entered the jungle cautiously. Soon, they saw an airtight building that was partially hidden underground. It looked like a silver eggshell. There were all sorts of monster carcasses around the building. Just as Meng Chao expected, a fierce battle had happened here. But the battle situation was against everyones expectations. They did not see a single human corpse. Instead, it seemed like the humans had been slaughtering the monsters one-sidedly. They could see the broken limbs of monsters all over the place. Meng Chao knelt down on one knee in front of a relatively complete monster carcass and dipped his finger in a bit of monster blood. Then, he rubbed his fingers against it. Based on the viscosity of the blood, the creature had died just a moment ago. Thats strange. Meng Chao frowned and mumbled to himself. There are dozens of Bloody Moon Wolves, Ghost Leopards, and other feline-type monsters here. Plenty of them are already at the level of Nightmarish Beasts. By the looks of it, their original territory was occupied by the Tyrant Mammoth, so they were forced by their circumstances to search for a new lair in a human settlement. But they were killed smoothly by really fierce and brutal methods. Meng Chao now had Master Level Injury Examination. He could then tell that the monsters were all killed within just a few minutes by one or two humans. He could even tell the general gist of what happened by the distribution of monster carcasses on the ground. First, the fierce monsters had confidently launched an attack on the human settlement. They dodged the humans shower of bullets and believed that they would be able to have a bloody feast soon after. But against their expectations, they encountered a human-shaped beast that was ten times more brutal than they were. In an instant, the predators ended up as prey. Their desire to kill was completely destroyed by fear, and they fled, but they did not manage to escape from the shadow of the God of Death. Their stomachs were torn open. Their spines were crushed. Their limbs were ripped off. Their eyes were gouged out. The person had even grabbed their upper and lower jaws and yanked them apart. This was an absolutely cruel killing method, and even Meng Chao broke out in cold sweat despite the fact that he was a veteran fighter from the apocalypse. Chapter 447 - Strange Death Do two-star superhumans have such powerful strength in their fingers? Meng Chao arrived in front of a Bloody Moon Wolf King whose head had been reduced to a pulp. There was a clear palm print on the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings head, and all five fingers could be seen clearly. The skull was completely crushed. Meng Chao placed his palm on it and compared them. Based on the outline of the palm, which was about the same as his, he could be certain that the injury did indeed come from a human instead of another monster with sharp claws but short and stumpy fingers. It has to be known that canine-type monsters were known to have tough heads, sturdy shoulders, but weak stomachs. Their heads were the sturdiest parts of their bodies. Many canine-type monsters charges could leave marks on tanks which the attack of a huge shell. But the person who killed the Bloody Moon Wolf King had grabbed it casually and crushed as well as destroyed its head like it was a match box. Meng Chao stared at Manager Jiang in puzzlement. He asked, Just what is the background of this two-star superhuman? Manager Jiang was also shocked when he saw the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings wound. He shook his head and said, Im not too sure of it myself, but I heard that hes a Gun Fighting Style martial artist. Theres no way he would possess such brutal melee skills. Did some elite arrive ahead of us to provide reinforcements? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, an incredibly dangerous presence rose deep within the jungle. Careful! His pupils shrank, and he shouted at a Dragon Fang Commando member who went ahead to explore the area. It was too late! Right when that Dragon Fang Commando member entered the depths of the jungle, he was knocked away by a black shadow, and like a kite with its string snapped, he flew more than ten meters away and blasted apart a tree whose trunk a grown man coil not hug. Then, he landed on the ground like mud. The Dragon Fang Commandos were all dressed in strengthened exoskeletons made of super alloy. They also had firearm systems that made them look like moving armories and crystal support systems. The total weight of their equipment was hundreds of kilograms, so even if an Iron-armored Rhinoceros charged at them at full strength, it would not be able to send them flying so far and so fiercely. But this figure who jumped out of the jungle was a different type of monster. It was more than two meters tall and looked like an ape. It was covered in coarse and thick black fur. Its arms were really long, practically reaching its knees, and its palms were like small fans with ten fingers which were like ten metal hooks. The creatures face was covered in black fur, so its features could not be seen clearly. All they could see was a pair of eyes that were almost bulging out of their sockets. They were bloodshot and murky. Whats going on? In an instant, Meng Chao recalled dozens of ape-type monsters appearances and diagrams, but none of them fit the monster in front of him. When the Dragon Fang Commandos behind Manager Jiang saw that their teammate was attacked, they reacted instinctively and lifted their guns to shoot. The ape-type monster moved like a phantom, and they could not predict its actions. It moved randomly among the ten or so lines of fire. Even if the bullets hit it, they just slid off its shiny and coarse pelt. Only a few bullets managed to dig into its flesh. The pain made the creature even more maniacal. It bared its sharp teeth at the commandos. When the Dragon Fang Commandos saw this, they spread out to open up the path for the heavy machine guns and rocket projectiles on the armored vehicle outside the jungle. Wait Meng Chao was observant. He suddenly saw something flash on the apes wrist. His expression changed, and he pounced on it like a whirlwind to deliver a heavy kick to its stomach. No matter how fast the ape was, it was impossible for it to match Meng Chaos rhythm. Bang! The kick resounded with a muffled thud, as if a battering ram had destroyed a city gate. Now, it was the apes turn to be sent flying like a kite. But before it landed on the ground, Meng Chao had already come to attack. Without letting the creature do anything, he arrived at the spot where it would land and brought up his leg to kick it again so that it would remain airborne. Meng Chao then did the same thing and moved to where it would land again. He delivered around eight kicks in succession, and for a total of ten seconds, the ape remained airborne. When it finally landed on the ground, its limbs were already limp; Meng Chao had dislocated all of its joints. But the ape was really strong. Even if its limbs were dislocated, it was still able to tense up its steel-like muscles and crawl up with a roar. A small scowl appeared on Meng Chaos face. He brought out his chain and bound it tightly. The ape struggled with everything it had, so the chains released electricity with loud crackles, electrocuting the ape until smoke came out of its body. Its pelt became burnt, and it let out terrifying screeches. Meng Chao felt resigned. He could only ask Manager Jiangs subordinates to inject the tranquilizer from the emergency medical kit. A tranquilizer that was five times the usual dose was injected into the black ape, but it showed no effect. Then, when a high-density tranquilizer that was used to capture live superbeasts was injected into the ape, it finally settled down and fell asleep. Just what monster is this? Someone had already brought back the commando who was sent flying by the ape. When they saw the clear palm print on his chest plate, all of them gasped in amazement and surrounded the fierce ape to observe it. I dont think its a monster. Meng Chao crouched down and pulled up the black fur above the apes left wrist, which revealed a tactical watch. This is Manager Jiang and the Dragon Fang Commmandos were all shocked. Meng Chao checked the tactical watch. It seemed like the newest version that was only distributed that year. He touched the apes skull and found that it was no different from a normal humans. He then groped about the apes palm and fingertips and quickly found signs of long-term, high-intensity training of guns. By the looks of it, hes not a monster. Hes one of the three superhumans from this developing land. He might be the Gun Fighting Style martial artist, Meng Chao concluded. Manager Jiang and the Dragon Fang Commandos looked at each other at a loss. How could this be? How could a human turn into something like this and even lose his rationality? Meng Chao wanted to know the answer to that question too. It was clear that the Gun Fighting Style martial artist had gone through a complete change. However, he should not have been infected by the new zombie virus, because after he fell asleep, his physiological parameters were all very stable, and no drastic propagation of microorganism appeared to show that his organs were rapidly decaying. Was he infected by Blood Flower spores and turned into the undead? That did not seem right either. It was clear that he was not dead. He just lost his rationality and appeared to have entered spirit energy deviation. While Meng Chao was thinking, an explosion suddenly went off in the area ahead of them. Have two people keep watch over him. There might be other survivors here as well as other superhumans who entered spirit energy deviation. Their fighting strength seems to have surpassed their original cultivation realm, so you must be careful! Meng Chao led Manager Jiang and seven Dragon Fang Commandos toward the area in which the explosion originated. The weeds and trees ahead of them were on fire. The air looked like flowing magma and released the pungent scent of sulphur. There were monster carcasses strewn all over the ground. The sight was so horrible that it was even worse than in the perimeter. But the monsters here were not ripped apart forcefully by human hands. Instead, they were burnt until they turned into snow white statues. When the commandos touched them gently, the statues crumbled swiftly and disappeared into the wind. Such a phenomenon would only occur when something was burnt continuously at thousands of degrees Celsius. Meng Chao thought about it for a long time, but he did not know a move among all the spirit energy magnetic fields possessed by Earth Realm superhumans that could release such terrifying power. The next moment, they heard an inhuman scream in the depths of the flames ahead of them. The crowds gazes focused on a huge ball of fire. When they looked at it closely, they finally realized that it was not actually a ball of fire. Instead, it was a human. He was kneeling on the ground while burning. Red flames flowed out of his orifices and pores. The flames were really pure, as if they were frozen magma, and upgraded his flesh and blood into something that resembled a crystal. He looked like a melting glass statue. When he arduously extended his arms to Meng Chao and his group, his face was full of confusion and pain. He opened his mouth to scream, but they did not know whether he was begging for help or warning them. Soon, his voice and expression were engulfed by flames. Before Meng Chao and the Dragon Fang Commandos could think of a way to save him, the burning human melted completely, just like how glass would when it was exposed under the heat of thousands of degrees Celsius. Aside from the flowing flames on the ground, there was nothing left of him. If the commandos cameras had not recorded everything clearly, they might have thought that they had an indescribable nightmare. So, was he burned to death by some kind of monster thats skilled in spitting flames or Why do I think that hes the monster thats skilled in spitting flames? But for some reason, he couldnt control the flames that came from the depths of his cells, and his spirit energy went out of control, which was why he ended up self-immolating? With puzzlement tormenting them, Meng Chao and the Dragon Fang Commandos continued forward. They went around the developing land and discovered more mangled monster carcasses. They also finally found some human corpses. Many of the pathfinders and monsters were locked in each others arms, having died after they bit each others throats. The horrors of the battle and the strength of the pathfinders was so great that it far exceeded the groups expectations. However Meng Chao knelt down on one knee and carefully separated the carcass of one pathfinder and a Ghost Leopard whose neck the man had broken with force. There was no fatal wound on the persons carcass. Even though there were three deep wounds from the Ghost Leopard and the flesh around the wounds had decayed and turned black, it was not the cause of death. The man had died of dehydration. Thats right. It was dehydration. Meng Chao could not deny it even if he thought that it was ridiculous. Based on the freshness of the monster carcass, it had been at most one hour since the developing land had been attacked. Yet the pathfinders body had already turned into a dry corpse with only skin and bones left. He looked like a relic that had been sealed up underground for thousands of years and had just been excavated. His limbs and body had shrunk by half; they were so stiff that they were like withered logs. Even if Meng Chao pressed down gently around the wounds, not a single drop of blood or pus gushed out. It was as if some sort of mysterious force had wrung all of the pathfinders cells dry. Wu Wu was Meng Chaos university mate in Agricultural University. She was in the monster controller course and reared a Ghost Leopard as a pet. The two of them often sparred, so Meng Chao knew very well that the Ghost Leopards inborn talent could only make the preys wounds decay faster. It could not make a human dehydrate to this degree within one hour. He examined a few other corpses, and they showed different degrees of dehydration. Many of the people had no chest wounds, but their hearts had burst. It was as if they died of fatigue after they were drained of their lives. Chapter 448 - Deification Capsule They died of fatigue because they fought too fiercely? It was very common for humans to die of fatigue during battle because they could not withstand the overly fierce spirit energy impact to their bodies. But it was not THAT common. How could everyone die of fatigue? Also, Meng Chao noticed something strange. Manager Jiang mentioned that there were only three superhumans in the developing area. The dozens of other pathfinders were all normal people. However, before the pathfinders had died of fatigue, they had killed hundreds of normal monsters and dozens of Nightmarish Beasts. Such fighting strength was a little over the top, no? It has to be known that normal people were completely helpless against Nightmarish Beasts. Once they ran into them, they would usually face one-sided slaughter. That was how Nightmarish Beasts got their title! But around them, on average, two normal people managed to kill one Nightmarish Beast and from three to five normal monsters. Why were they so strong? Meng Chao did not think that the pathfinders were hiding their strength. If they had the strength to kill so many monsters before they left Dragon City, they could have just gone to the related departments to get assessed for the legal permit to develop the area. So, did they become stronger after coming to the wild? But that made no sense! Meng Chao continued searching, and he finally found a blood-stained gap on one side of the developing land. There were more than one hundred dead bodies piled up there. By the looks of it, this was where the monsters had focused their attacks. Once they tore a gap there, they faced the humans wrath and were chased out. Both sides were engaged in a fierce battle, and countless living creatures had died. Meng Chao stepped on the blood puddles and examined each humans corpse. He found that they suffered from different degrees of dehydration, and some of the corpses were still really hot. Their organs even showed slight signs of carbonization. It was as if they had ignited, and their blood as well as all liquid in them evaporated, which was why they died of dehydration and fatigue. At that moment, a new corpse captured Meng Chaos attention. That human had also died of dehydration. He looked like a withered black log. But his right arm was deformed and swelled up. There were sharp scales that stood straight on his arm, as if there were dozens of daggers stuck in his skin. No matter how one looked, it did not seem to be a human arm. Whats going on here? Meng Chao knew that once superhumans entered Spirit Transformation Realm, some of their limbs and organs would change a little due to the stimulation by spirit energy and show signs of crystallization. The sight before him was similar to atavism. It was not a normal change in a superhuman. Besides, there should not be that many two-star superhumans in the developing land. Right then, Meng Chao heard a moan. His eyebrows shot up, and he rushed toward the sound like an arrow. Hidden behind a heavy machine gun, he found a pathfinder lying sprawled on the ground. Even though his limbs had withered and his face was so haggard that he looked like a skeleton with only skin on it, his heart was still beating weakly in his skeletal chest. He was not dead yet! Meng Chao sighed in relief. He made a gesture and had the Dragon Fang Commandos who rushed over later check on the survivor while injecting medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid in him. Then, they found three other near dead pathfinders. All of them were withered, looked haggard, and could not say a single word. One of the mens right arm was burnt to a crisp. Another persons entire right arm had a corneous substance. It was as if it had turned into a bone blade, which was huge, sharp, and looked like the God of Deaths scythe. When the Dragon Fang Commandos injected high-calorie nutritional fluid into him to stabilize his condition, the bone blade slowly softened and regained the elasticity that flesh should have. What happened in the developing land? Why did you end up like this? Meng Chao asked with a frown. He searched through his memories but could not find having ever seen something like this in his previous life. While the survivors physiological parameters were rather stable, his mind seemed to have received a huge shock, and he appeared to still be immersed in a terrifying nightmare. He ignored Meng Chaos question and just kept mumbling something. Deification Meng Chao and Manager Jiang looked at each other. They did not understand what the survivor said. At that moment, the Dragon Fang Commandos found a female survivor deep in a file cabinet within the developing land. Her hair was a mess, her face pale, and only deep-rooted fear could be seen in her eyes. Even when she was saved by her human companions, she only knew how to scream. She even started scratching at them. She could not describe the entire process of the battle and the secret behind why the humans burned or turned into monsters at all. However, she held a metal tube tightly in her hand as if it was a secret weapon that brought her an endless sense of security. For her safetys sake, the Dragon Fang Commandos could only inject a tranquilizer into her so that she would sleep deeply. After they made a headcount, they found a total of seventy-two human corpses. There were five other survivors, oh, and if they added the superhuman who transformed into an ape, they actually had six survivors. The survivors were either drained of strength or in a panic, so they could not say anything clearly. Fortunately, the CCTVs and computer system in the developing land were not spoilt. Manager Jiang used the female survivors cornea and thumbprint to turn on the computers and brought out the surveillance footage from a couple hours ago. Dozens of surveillance footage from different positions and angles were grouped together. It showed them that the monsters had launched their attack two hours ago. It was about the same time as when the Tyrant Mammoth led the monster horde to ambush Soaring Dragon Constructions forward operating base. By the looks of it, the Bloody Moon Wolves and Ghost Leopards had gained some cunning during their evolution and knew that they should attack when humans were so wrapped up in trouble that they could not even save themselves, let along provide reinforcements. The pathfinders in the developing land naturally panicked. Many of them started pacing up and down like boiling ants, while others struck their chests and moaned about how their luck was so horrible that they were attacked by monsters even though it had just been a while since they set up camp in the wild. Of course, once they realized that panicking and moaning would not solve their problems, these fierce and tough Dragon Citizens summoned their courage and armed themselves to the teeth. Unfortunately, all the Bloody Moon Wolves and Ghost Leopards that were chased into the jungle by the Tyrant Mammoth had gathered together and formed a monster invasion. The automatized multi-turreted cannons and electrical nets around the perimeter of the developing land were soon torn to shreds by the monster claws or shattered by their charges. Heavy banging sounds came from the metal shell of the developing land. The gates trembled, and it looked like they might be flung open by the monsters at any moment. All the people in the developing land were stark pale, and it looked like their souls had fled from their bodies from fear. Sh-Should we use that? someone stuttered. Youre mad! another retorted. It doesnt have any production license. The side effects might be really strong! If we really take it, even if we dont die, well end up near dead! Bang! A deafening crash came from outside. Through the CCTV installed on the fence, they could see a Bloody Moon Wolf King, which was as built as a rhinoceros, charging at the door like a battering ram. The lights in the developing land started flickering. Then, for a total of three seconds, all the pathfinders were enveloped in darkness. Once the emergency lights started glowing red, they immediately made their decision. Quick! Take the Deification Capsule! Then, Meng Chao saw the girl who was discovered in the cabinet walking out of the screen. When she came back, she carefully opened the metal tube and brought out tiny capsules that were crystalline and shone with a strange, green light. They were the size of a grape. Normal people should take only one while one-star superhumans should take two. Big Brother Liao, youll take three. Its enough to bite through them and swallow them. A young adult with the sides of his head completely shaved and only a tuft of hair at the center helped the girl distribute the capsules. Everyone aside from the girl swallowed one. As for the three superhumans who had equipped themselves to the point that they looked rather ridiculous, they took more as had been said. The girl sealed up the remaining capsules, tightened the lid over the metal tube, and was about to swallow her own capsule when the pathfinders who had already bitten through the capsules and swallowed the medicine inside started going through astonishing changes. Huff! Huff! Huff! Huff! AAARRRGGHHHHH! HRRAGGGHHHHHH! They suddenly widened their eyes, and their eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out of their eye sockets. Dozens of thick blood vessels protruded around them, making their eyes look even more sunken. All of them started sweating badly. Their muscles twitched, as if they had just completed a five-kilometer dash in a short ten minutes. Their sweat turned into white plums of smoke and surrounded them, which made them look even more mysterious and monstrous. Their muscles expanded rapidly, causing the parts connecting their fighting suits to break. Red lines of injuries also appeared all over their skin at a rate their regenerative speed could not keep up and heal. On some of them, sharp bone spikes sprouted out from their limbs and back. They looked like monsters who had spiked armor on their bodies. Others arms turned into bone blades resembling the God of Deaths scythe or osteoma that reminded of a morningstar. Yet others gained sturdy scales or thick fur and became human-shaped monsters. Huff huff The Deification Capsule is really effective. I feel like my strength has increased at least ten times! A monster invasion? Heh. Were the real monsters here! Kill them! Kill all the monsters! Rip them to shreds! Dont leave a single one behind! The survivors at that moment were completely different from before. They laughed hideously and roared. And if the normal people were already this bloodthirsty after they took just one Deification Capsule, the three superhumans were worse. One of them was surrounded by beautiful flames. He also had two small fireballs circling him like satellites. The other persons skin gave off a black, metallic shine. It was like he had turned into a metal statue. Big Brother Liao was the superhuman who took three Deification Capsules. He turned into the two-meter tall monster resembling an ape that Meng Chao and the rest had met. After Big Brother Liao turned into an ape, he grinned and said hoarsely, I feel like Im about to reach Heaven Realm! Whoosh! He swung his fist casually, and his arm left afterimages. An explosive sound that resembled sonic booms followed his move, and it scared the girl hugging the metal tube. The Deification Capsule in her hands fell to the floor. Then, with loud clattering sounds, it rolled under a cabinet in a corner. The girl crawled to the corner and wanted to pick it up when the monsters burst in through the door of the developing land with a bang. Kill them! The pathfinders, who were now human-shaped beasts, were incredibly excited. They howled and pounced on the enemy. The two hordes of monsters clashed against each other. Chapter 449 - Mysterious Drug The short battle resulted in flesh being cut and blood being spilt. All of it was displayed at the same time on the dozens of surveillance monitors. The pathfinders who took in the Deification Capsules displayed fighting strength greater than that of normal people. Their speed and strength had already reached the standards of superhumans. Even if their bodies were torn up and covered in blood, they could not sense even a single bit of pain. Instead, they became even crazier. Meng Chao even saw a pathfinder punching a Bloody Moon Wolf Kings eye socket through a monitor. The clear palm print actually started burning, and in an instant, the Bloody Moon Wolf Kings brain was burnt to ashes. Was that a supernatural ability? Meng Chao rewinded the video to look at it again just to verify that the pathfinder had indeed created a spirit energy magnetic field to make his spirit energy resonate and deal damage. Did that mean that the Deification Capsule allowed normal people to gain superhuman strength? With the help from the Deification Capsule, the pathfinders soon chased the monsters out of the developing land. The more the humans fought, the more courageous and frenzied they became. They gave off the feeling of great power and being able to take down everything in their path. However, as the drug flowed through their bodies and squeezed out the potential residing in the deepest parts of their cells, it slowly took away their rationality as well. Soon, there was nothing left. In the beginning, even the pathfinders with deformed appearances could speak normally. They could also use all sorts of weapons with great familiarity. But soon, they seemed to no longer be content with using bullets to shoot the monsters eyeballs. They tossed away their guns and pounced on the monsters to start biting them. They ripped apart the monsters throats and drank their blood to activate their ancient instincts. Slowly, they lost their ability of speech, and the light of rationality could no longer be seen in their eyes. They became exactly the same as the monsters that they were fighting. Perhaps some people noticed that something was off. But while they were surrounded by monsters, they did not have the time to stop and evaluate their own mental state. They could only pounce on the monsters time and again or be stuck down by them, bite into them or be bitten, eat them or be eaten! Everyone went mad. Slowly, most of the people lost their minds. Some people laughed in a maniacal way that sounded like they were psychiatric patients. Some peoples brains had clearly been torn apart by monsters, but they still continued to throw punches, like they were machines. It was all so that they could reduce the monsters brains into pulp as well. Other people dug out the monsters warm hearts after they ripped the monsters into two and started wolfing them down. Once they were done, they licked their bloodstained mouths with satisfied expressions. The girl who had brought out the Deification Capsule was finally able to pick up her capsule from the corner. But before she could take the pill, she saw the astonishing changes inside and outside the developing land. The pathfinders crazed behavior seemed to have terrified her, and she hesitated, wondering whether she should take the drug. At that moment, the two-star superhuman who took three Deification Capsules let out an inhuman scream and jumped out of the developing land to begin a new round of slaughter. This was no longer a battle, but one-sided slaughter. The other pathfinders also acted like demons under his lead. They got immersed in the pleasure of killing and could not snap themselves out of it. Just when they had killed almost all of the monsters, something shocking happened again. Many of the pathfinders were still killing when they suddenly grunted and fell to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. They started foaming at their mouths, and their limbs twitched violently. Their skin turned as red as steamed prawns. Wisps of white smoke gushed out of their pores. Even sparks came out of some peoples eye sockets and nostrils. In just a short half a minute, quite a number of peoples bodily fluids completely evaporated and they turned into terrifying dried corpses. Some people retained undamaged appearances, but their organs and even brains were completely burnt, which left only an empty husk behind. Others cradled their hearts before they bled to death from their orifices. The girl, who was the only one who did not take the capsule, widened her eyes when she saw this through the monitors. She screamed and threw the Deification Capsule in her hands far away, as if she was throwing away the eyeball of a viper. That was the end of the surveillance footage. It was enough for Meng Chao, Manager Jiang, and the other superhumans to understand the situation. Looks like the Deification Capsule is a very powerful but forbidden drug! Meng Chao gently opened the metal tube that they had found in the girls hand. He twisted the lid open with light movement, and with a loud shick, cold wisps of steam spilled out. Meng Chao brought out a metal rack from the white steam; there were nine green capsules on it. He picked one capsule and pushed down a little with his fingertips to test the material of the capsule. Then, he put it under his nose to take a sniff, but he did not smell any unique scent. He looked at the capsule closely. It seemed to be filled with a viscous, oil-based liquid. It contained a bewitching light that was scattered all over the capsule. Meng Chao had never seen a forbidden drug like this. Speaking of which, the problem with forbidden drugs was the same as the problem with unlicensed pathfinding. Both of them were in the gray area of law and morals. Logically speaking, all of the gene medicine in Dragon City had to be evaluated by the drug supervision department under the Supernatural Tower before it could enter the market. The companies developing gene medicine also had to possess the relevant qualifications. Without a permit, they were illegal workshops that could not be seen in public. But spirit energy, superhumans, and supernatural abilities were all new entities. Even Battle God Lei Zongchao could not provide an answer as to how they were supposed to bring out the greatest cultivation potential within the human body. When they faced the threats from zombies, monsters, lost people, the undead, and the even more terrifying Other World extraordinary beings, even if some gene medicine possessed great side effects and caused major complications, as long as it could bring out their potential and increase their strength, countless people would be willing to become lab rats to test them. If we die, its a stimulant. If we dont, its high-tech. This was the stance of most Dragon Citizens toward gene medicine. For example, when Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo researched the Ultimate Style, they had also developed all sorts of gene medicine. Among them, 90% had great side effects and major complications. Only a monster like Meng Chao, who could use contribution points in exchange for healing, could live through their inhuman experiments. If they insisted on doing everything according to the law and brought all of the gene medicine to the Supernatural Tower to be approved, only to discover that they could not because of side effects, the Ultimate Style would not have developed even after ten years. Every drug could be poison. This was something Dragon Citizens were aware of since a long time ago. At the end of the day, Dragon Citizens views on life and death were vastly different from decades ago, when they were still Earthlings living in a peaceful world. Seeking power above their limits and taking risks that could potentially bring death was not something that they could not accept. Hence, the development and creation of unapproved medicine was something that wouldnt be investigated until someone reported it, but it was only as long as there were no major complications. And aside from the national college examination, which placed an emphasis on creating an absolutely fair environment, no one would be so bored as to go and report gene medicine that had not been approved. On the contrary, everyone hoped that they or their friends could get some useful gene medicine to make a gamble in a life and death situation. This was especially the case among normal pathfinders who were audacious and ran into the wild to test their luck. They usually brought some gene medicine they bought from the black market or deep web. It was not branded, not produced by factories, and did not have usage instructions. Such medicine was commonly known as the Three Missing Criteria Products. But it had to be said that even though many of these Three Missing Criteria Products had a lot of problems, when it came to bringing out potential and launching desperate counterattacks, they really had outstanding effects. After quite a lot of illegal workshops that created Three Missing Criteria Products were reported and raided, their skills were bought by mega corporations. After repeated tests, they reduced the side effects and complications, which would turn them into legal gene medicine. Meng Chao did not have the habit of poking his nose into something that was not his business when it came to the gene medicine waiting for approval in the market. But the Deification Capsule was just too bizarre. First, its activation of the potential in human bodies was terrifying. It actually managed to make normal people gain the power of superhumans in just a short few minutes and allowed one-star and two-star superhumans to gain the possibility of reaching the peak of Earth Realm. If this technology was popularised, it was highly possible that in a few decades it would change the cultivation system completely. It might even change Dragon Citys civilization. Second, at the same time it stimulated peoples potential, it also seemed to destroy human rationality and drag people into the pits of insanity. Third, and most importantly, the price that had to be paid for obtaining supernatural abilities through the Deification Capsule was too great. Dozens of the people who took it died after a short while, and the survivors flesh and blood were drained. Their foundations were also badly damaged. In other words, the Deification Capsule seemed to be able to instantly bring out all of the potential in a humans body. It turned people into a brilliant firework that would release its full radiance in just a few seconds. Then, they would die and turn to ashes. Meng Chao did not want to judge whether it was right for pathfinders to take Deification Capsules. After all, if they did not take them, they would have all died, and their developments to the land would have been leveled. Now, even though the process was bloody and the results tragic, at the very least, there were five survivors and they had killed a number of monsters several times their own number. They had managed to protect their land in the depths of the wild. But the terrifying forbidden drug could be used to protect their civilization and home as well as damage and destroy it. And based on how twisted the pathfinders became after they took the drug, the possibility of the latter happening was greater. He had to find the source of the Deification Capsule. He also wanted to see just who managed to develop such an incredibly dangerous gene medicine. Meng Chao, Manager Jiang, and the others gathered the pathfinders corpses together, cleared up the developing land, repaired some of the automatic multi-turreted cannons and communications systems, then brought the survivors and the corpses back to the forward operating base. On their way back, Meng Chao, Manager Jiang, and the others discussed this matter and discovered that none of them had ever seen or heard of the Deification Capsule before. There was a small lab that had everything in Soaring Dragon Constructions forward operating base. Before the reinforcements arrived, they sent one Deification Capsule and the samples they gathered from some of the corpses to the lab for examination. The results of the examination shocked Meng Chao. According to the report, components similar to Blood Flower spores were found in the Deification Capsule. Chapter 450 - Big Brother Wolf The Blood Flowers bewitching presence had always been present in the abnormal beasts offense against humans, be it in the White Spirit case, Gao Yes case, the destruction of the underwater tunnel construction site, or the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel. Based on Meng Chaos memories of his previous life, the Blood Flower played a crucial role during the second half of the Monster War as well. It was one of the major contributors to the monsters faster evolution. Since the Blood Flower was a unique organism between a plant and a fungus, it had the ability to stimulate the activity in the cells of carbon-based life forms. The specialists wanted to research its structure as well and its secrets to weaken its infectious and pervasive properties, along with ways to make the Blood Flower useful to humans. But based on what Meng Chao knew, even the zombie research center and the famous biochemical labs in Dragon City were never able to gain much of a breakthrough when it came to the research regarding Blood Flowers. The abnormal beasts, however, were ahead of them in terms of their research toward Blood Flowers. Half a year ago, they had already managed to turn them into a biochemical weapon and used it in the war to create large numbers of undead. The Deification Capsule contained components of the Blood Flower so was it related to the abnormal beasts? The outdoor lab could not answer the question, since it only had basic equipment to examine living beings. Fortunately, at that moment, the army stationed nearby arrived at the base. Communications were soon restored. The wireless network was also connected to the headquarters of Soaring Dragon Construction, which was located in Dragon City. Meng Chao used the communication network in the base to contact Ye Xiaoxing, leader of Group 9 of the abnormal beast research department. He told him about his experience over the past few months in the wild and what he learned that day. He shared everything about the Deification Capsule and his observations: the strengthening and subsequent tragic fates of the humans after they took the medicine. Has the abnormal beast research department ever heard of the Deification Capsule? Meng Chao asked. Based on what I know, no. But the research department is not in charge of investigating gene medicine that has not been approved, anyway, Ye Xiaoxing told Meng Chao. Besides, the illegal workshops that produce the Three Missing Criteria Drugs usually dont have names for their drugs. When they talk to others in the black market or the deep market, they make up all sorts of strange names. Today, theyll call it the Deification Capsule, tomorrow, theyll call it the Soul Burning Pill. The day after tomorrow, theyll call it the Divine Medium Pill. The name itself wont be able to make you think that its problematic. Speaking of which, you said that a normal person will gain supernatural powers after he takes the pill? But it also has a high chance of mortality? You usually dont hear of such domineering drugs. Ill report your discoveries to the drug monitoring department. Later, the people over there will contact the manager of Soaring Dragon Constructions base and theyll take over the case. Is that so? Meng Chao frowned a little and asked, Captain Ye, are you saying that the drug monitoring department will be in charge of this investigation? Is there something wrong with it? Investigating forbidden drugs has always been the job for the drug monitoring department! Ye Xiaoxing stopped talking for a moment. Perhaps he remembered Meng Chaos crazy instincts during the Noble Descent Hotel case, and he raised his voice a little. Whats wrong? Did you discover something? Do your instincts tell you that the Deification Pill is related to the abnormal beasts? Well no, Meng Chao said. I just think that theres a high chance of that since, for one, there is Blood Flower components in the Deification Capsule and the abnormal beasts are the ones with the most in-depth research regarding Blood Flowers inside and outside Dragon City. Second, ever since the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel, the abnormal beasts have not done anything for a few months. Now, the humans developing lands and forward operating bases are sprouting like mushrooms after a shower. The Red Dragon Army and the exploration teams from the four great research centers have already reached the highest peaks of quite a number of mountains in Monster Mountain Range. They created a lot of maps for military use, which means they can find the abnormal beasts nest at any moment. Its impossible for the abnormal beasts to stay quiet. Theyre definitely plotting a new scheme in the dark. In any case, I dont have any other clues in my hands now and am free, so I might as well join the investigation. Thats true. Youre not an official investigator of the department, so youre the perfect person to do some of the things that the department cannot do publicly, Ye Xiaoxing said readily. In any case, Im just going to repeat what I said. The department trusts you fully. If you find any clues, you can ask for manpower and resources as you wish. Of course, itll be for the best if you can provide concrete proof. Got it. Thanks, Captain. Meng Chao would, of course, not act rashly. Besides, right now, aside from the Deification Capsule, he did not have any other clues. While he was wondering whether he should wait for the staff members from the drug monitoring department to come over and try to get more news, Manager Jiang told him that the only girl who did not take the Deification Capsule had woken up and seemed quite stable. She gave them another piece of information. She was a couple with the young man with a mohawk in the surveillance footage. The mohawk young man had all the potential of his life drained. His cause of death was severe dehydration and the carbonization of his organs. But when he was alive, he treated Meng Chao as his greatest idol. When the girl woke up, she asked who saved her. Manager Jiang told her that it was Meng Chao, so the girl shared the knowledge about her boyfriend. That girl is pretty pitiful. The pathfinders in the developing land were her neighbors, classmates, and her childhood sweetheart. She might not have taken the Deification Capsule, but she watched her best friends and lover go mad through the monitor before they died of exhaustion. The mental torment is too great, Manager Jiang told Meng Chao. She said that some Broken Star Club members had come to the squatter area where they lived to carry out public welfare activities. The club members even taught the children there how to cultivate. Her boyfriend also admired you the most while he was still alive. I think that if you were to talk to her a little, it would cheer her up a bit and make it easier to deal with her grief. Taught children how to cultivate? Meng Chao thought about it. Are they the citizens of the temporary settlement in the east of the city? Meng Chao had only ever taught children in one area, which was where Ms. Xiao Fanghua had organized a martial arts refresher course for the children whose homes and school had been destroyed by the monsters so they could only live in temporary tents and shacks. Since Ms. Xiao Fanghua had given birth to twins and had to nurse them, before Meng Chao went out to train in the wild, he would often go to that place as a replacement teacher. While there, he had become friends with quite a number of children. Since the pathfinders were disaster victims who lost their homes, they had problems that forced them to run into the depths of the fog to develop the land. Meng Chao naturally agreed to Manager Jiangs request. He met the haggard girl in the medical room. The girls eyes were blank. Her lips were pale, and even her breathing was a little weak. It was as if she had lost the desire to live. But when she met Meng Chao, light shone in her eyes, as if she remembered her boyfriend, who idolized Meng Chao. However, it was precisely because she remembered her dead boyfriend that she became even sadder. Her eyes immediately filled up with ice-cold tears. Meng Chao was scared of such situations the most. He quickly said something along the lines of Your boyfriend ate the Deification Capsule because he wanted to fight to the end and make sure that you have a chance to survive. Since so many of you died just so that a handful of you could survive, you should cherish your life even more. You have to live well. The girl sucked in a few deep breaths and calmed down a little. In a quivering voice, she thanked Meng Chao for saving her life. It was an easy task. All the people in the wild will help each other and fight side by side if they see someone having run into monsters, Meng Chao said. Besides, even when Im not around, you relied on your own strength to get rid of all the monsters. Where did you get that Deification Capsule? Its really amazing! The girl was not stupid. She could tell the power and danger of the Deification Capsule was far beyond that of normal gene medicine. To a certain extent, it could even be considered as the culprit who killed her boyfriend. Hence, she did not intend to hide it. She said, Little Hua got it from Big Brother Wolf. Big Brother Wolf? Meng Chao knew that Little Hua was the girls boyfriend, the mohawk man who told everyone how to use the Deification Capsule in the surveillance footage. Who was Big Brother Wolf? Big Brother Wolf was Little Huas friend. Im not too familiar with him myself, and I dont know his real name either, the girl said. Little Hua wasnt close to Big Brother Wolf in the beginning. I know practically all of his friends, and theyre all his neighbors as well as classmates from elementary school and middle school. I think Big Brother Wolf is older than us by two or three years. Before, he stayed in another residential area, so we didnt interact much with each other. But a year ago, when our residential area was destroyed by monsters, the residents from more than ten residential areas had to squeeze into a temporary settlement. Once there are a lot of people in an area, you get a lot of conflicts as well. Our mood was also bad. Little Hua often argued with other people, and he was once beaten up so badly that his head started bleeding. I think he got to know Big Brother Wolf through fighting against him. For some reason, they ended up as friends who ate and drank together. So, youre saying that this Big Brother Wolf is also staying in the temporary settlement in the east of the city? Meng Chao pondered this for a moment and asked, Do you know who he is and why he has something as dangerous as the Deification Capsule? No. The girl shook her head. Big Brother Wolf should have lived nearby. But there are tens of thousands of other people in that area. I dont know where his house was specifically. He seemed like someone who is really capable. He also had a lot of friends and he knew a lot of powerful people. He was welcomed everywhere. Last year, he even joined a pathfinder team and stayed in the wild for a few months. Even though they did not manage to defend their developing land, he did not die. He came back covered in wounds and his spirits became even higher. A large part of the reason behind why Little Hua joined the pathfinders is because of Big Brother Wolfs influence. As for the Deification Capsule, I only know that Little Hua got it from Big Brother Wolf. I dont know anything else. Ive been together with Little Hua for ten years, and he always told me everything. But when it came to the Deification Capsule, he kept his mouth tightly shut. He refused to say anything about it. We only knew that this super gene medicine was a new product created by some major organization. I heard that it was tested on three batches of animals and two batches of volunteers. Its absolutely safe, so its just that it hasnt been approved by the drug monitoring department and cant be brought to the market for the time being. When Big Brother Wolf heard that Little Hua wanted to join the pathfinders, he went through a lot of his connections to get those capsules to protect us. I think that Big Brother Wolf said all that to trick Little Hua, and Little Hua really believed him like an idiot. I didnt expect The girl started weeping silently. Chapter 451 - Origins Meng Chao forced himself to chat with the girl for half an hour before he finally understood the whole story. It was not that complicated. The girl and the mohawk man were childhood sweethearts. They came from normal families, and when they were young, they did not manage to get good cultivation resources. They studied in the elementary school in their residential area that anyone could enter. Then, they went to a normal middle school and a professional career college. After they graduated, they very naturally could not find a job. During the current day and age, the work efficiency of superhumans was ten times above that of normal people. The jobs in mega corporations and the related departments offered high salaries, good benefits, were stable, dignified, and had a lot of cultivation opportunities. They were also jobs that would never end up in the hands of normal people. The consumer market in Dragon City and the labor market had always been bleak. Since biochemical pets and runic symbol machines had become popular, the industries also started developing in the area of automated machinery. If a superhuman could control a few automatic machines, he or she could complete the workload that even more than one hundred normal people could not complete. It was no longer news that normal people would be unemployed from the moment they graduated. The girl and the mohawk man had three and seven siblings at home. They could only barely survive by doing odd jobs and accepting the aid from the Survival Committee. However, they were unfortunately attacked by monsters, and the residential area that originally served as their home was reduced to ruins. They were forced to move to the even more cramped and noisy temporary settlement. The mohawk man was the leader of the children in the residential area when he was young, and he often brought his friends to cause trouble all over the place. When they reached the temporary settlement, the citizens from multiple residential areas were squashed together in one area. Most of them were young adults who were hot-blooded and could not find jobs. There was just no way they would not cause trouble. The mohawk man often brought his friends out to fight. Because of it, he became quite infamous. Not only did he manage to get to know Big Brother Wolf, who was a working man with a lot of connections, he also got to know Big Brother Liao, who was a two-star superhuman. Apparently, Big Brother Liao was originally a staff member of some mega corporation. However, big companies had their own problems, and the professional qualification tests as well as high indicators of the assessments they had to take meant that they treated the superhumans like beasts of labor. To normal people, two-star superhumans were very outstanding. But in mega corporations like Sky Pillar Corporation, Universe Corporation, and Soaring Dragon Corporation, they were just normal employees who even had a time limit when they went to the toilet. Big Brother Liao was prideful and could not accept being oppressed his entire life like some chew toy in a mega corporation by high-grade superhumans. Hence, he brought two one-star superhuman colleagues to hand in their resignation letters so that they could create their own company. Ever since Dragon City obtained full victory in the northern offense, the most popular and also most competitive job was naturally the development of land in the fog. As long as they were strong enough and ready to risk their lives, there were naturally plenty of people who would treat this as a risk investment and be willing to sponsor the fees for setting up a developing land in the wild. They would even provide them with weapons and equipment. With the problem of money and equipment solved, what was left was manpower. With Big Brother Liaos charisma and his status as a two-star superhuman, it was impossible for him to find any Heaven Realm superhuman who would be willing to help him. Besides, if he really got a Heaven Realm superhuman to handle the situation, who would be the one ending up creating his own business? Big Brother Liao made his decision and decided to take the gamble. He looked for normal people who had not awakened to supernatural abilities but had certain fighting abilities and were really bold. Dragon Citizens had lived through turmoil for more than fifty years, so none of them were weaklings. Children at the age of three would begin learning standing stances and meditation techniques. When they were seven, they began learning how to wield cold weapons and firearms. When they were around ten, they started using shoulder-mounted anti-monster rocket launchers. All of that was just part of life. In the beginning, they had no choice, because they did not have enough ammunition. Now, Dragon City had found a few large metal and crystal mines. The normal people might not be able to get high-tech weapons, but they were at least able to get sufficient firearms and ammunition. It was also not a problem for everyone to get a rocket launcher. Hence, the normal people became bolder. Big Brother Liao soon came to the mohawk man. The mohawk man had long since become sick of living in the squatter area and wasting his life away. His old home was in ruins, and his new home would not be built in the foreseeable future. Even if his new home was built and he could move in for free, he had six siblings at home. There was no way he could have his own room and marry his childhood sweetheart. But even if they got married, as normal people, they did not have stable jobs. Were they supposed to have their children live such boring lives with them? Hence, the mohawk man and Big Brother Liao hit it off, and the mohawk man called a group of friends who grew up with him to go out of the city with Big Brother Liao and create their own world. He originally did not want to bring his girlfriend along. He just promised her that he would definitely follow Big Brother Liao and gain his footing in the depths of the wild. Once the mega corporations bought the developing land they made, they would become rich and successful. The mohawk man even dreamed about running into a miracle in the wild and rising to power like Meng Chao, his idol. At that time, he could come back in a dignified manner and marry his girlfriend. Then, everyone would be speechless. However, none of the girls in Dragon City were gentle. They were not used to waiting for someone else to save them. Since the mohawk man was leaving to fight for their future home, it was only par for the course that they should fight together. Hence, the girl and her boyfriend received training from Big Brother Liao and got to know of her boyfriends relationship with Big Brother Wolf. Apparently, the mohawk man got some Deification Capsules from Big Brother Wolf, which he said were lifesavers. In the beginning, Big Brother Liao refused to believe it. Later, the mohawk man and Big Brother Liao seemed to have tested the effects of the Deification Capsule in secret and been pleased with it. That was why Big Brother Liao agreed to the mohawk man bringing one hundred Deification Capsules. As for how much they spent to buy those capsules from Big Brother Wolf and whether there were any conditions attached to it, the girl did not know. The girl also had a guess regarding why the Deification Capsule caused so many people to be drained and even die in self-immolation during real battle even though the initial tests proved it to be fine. She believed that during the initial tests, the mohawk man and Big Brother Liao did not take the whole Deification Pill. They only took half or even less of the drug. In fact, since it was just a test, it was impossible for them to have really found hundreds of monsters to kill either, so their minds and bodies would have been more relaxed. When they were in a battle that would determine their lives and deaths, everyone became incredibly excited, and they often released power that was greater than their limits. Naturally, while they killed monsters, their hearts, brains, and cells were not able to handle the pressure. Its Big Brother Wolf who killed Little Hua! The girls eyes turned red-rimmed, and she said bitterly, You must capture him so that hell stop using the Deification Capsule to harm others! Meng Chao did not quite agree with what the girl said. He had also taken in a lot of gene medicine awaiting approval from the black market and the deep web. So, it was only par for the course that he understood the attitudes of the people who took the drugs. All the sayings about new products developed by major companies were just for show. For that sort of product to really be developed, someone to be willing to be a test subject. He could only say that in the brutal Other World where the strong ruled, humans had to be willing to pay an even higher price than on Earth to obtain greater strength. When it came to cultivation, people had to be willing to bet and accept defeat. There was no right and wrong in it. Besides, if it were not for the Deification Capsule, even the five survivors would not be alive now. Based on this perspective, Big Brother Wolf could not be considered to have lied, right? However, based on the information provided by the girl, Meng Chao learnt that Big Brother Wolf she mentioned was not a superhuman, just a ruthless battle maniac who had some experience in pathfinding. As a normal person, how and where did Big Brother Wolf manage to get such a domineering drug? Since he had gained a handful of clues from the girl, Meng Chao comforted her a little more before he left the medical room and called Qin Hu. Mr. Hu, its me. Yeah, I ended my training in the wild. My training went pretty well. I just killed a Tyrant Mammoth today, so Ill bring some fresh mammoth meat for you later. What? Well its a male. But dont you think that your tastes are a little unusual? Can you even eat that? Fine. Ill bring the whole piece back. Itll all depend on your cooking skills They chatted a little before Meng Chao went to the main topic. By the way, Mr. Hu, do you remember that we organized a public welfare activity at the temporary shelter in the eastern part of the city some months ago? Yeah, we also sponsored Ms. Xiao Fanghuas martial arts refresher course to develop the talented children who lost their homes. Say, do you have close friends over there? It was not the spur of a moment that led Meng Chao to act as a substitute teacher for Ms. Xiao Fanghua. Teaching a large number of citizens future martial arts had always been one of the best shortcuts to earn contribution points. Besides, Meng Chao was thinking about getting to know some future leaders, and it would be for the best if he could get these future leaders as his lackeys or something. However, after looking through his previous lifes memories carefully, he noticed that plenty of the powerful people who had the world at their beck and call in the future were the children from the nine great cultivation families. They had an endless supply of cultivation resources and famous teachers. They did not need him to do anything unnecessary to teach them, and Meng Chao could not find an easy way to approach them. But Meng Chao did not know what the future powerful people who came from poor families went through during the early stages of their lives. Besides, plenty of them used their nicknames while they wandered about in the Other World and became known through them. Meng Chao had no idea what they were called while they were young. Fortunately, Ms. Xiao Fanghuas martial arts refresher course gave him inspiration. Through the martial arts refresher course, he could come into contact with the poor children with more potential. At the same time he guided them in their cultivation, he could bring them to join all sorts of stance, meditation, and martial arts competitions. During the competitions, they would come to know the geniuses from other regions, and when these rare talents stood out, they would naturally enter Uncle Mengs sights. Hence, Meng Chao paid a lot of attention to this matter. Before he went to train in the wild, he had asked Qin Hu to use Superstar and the Broken Star Club to provide support to the martial arts refresher course in the temporary settlement. Qin Hu had yet to regain his fighting strength, and he seemed to be slowly giving up as well, so he poured all of his skills into conducting business and even driving his career forward. Superhumans might be the backbone of Dragon City, but if the Survival Committee was made up of purely superhumans, it would surely be criticized. They might just be there as a foil, but there were a few normal people as politicians in the Survival Committee. Qin Hu was very ambitious. He believed that with his experience, achievements, connections, and the support from Superstar and the Broken Star Club, it was not just a dream for him to become a politician in the future. But if he wanted to become a politician, he had to pay attention to his image, be passionate about performing volunteer work, and often appear in public. Hence, he passionately solved the problem Meng Chao mentioned about the children who lost their homes not being able to cultivate. Over the last few months, he often went to the temporary settlement. With his lavish spending and boisterous personality, he became friends with everyone and got to know all sorts of people from everywhere. Big Brother Wolf? Qin Hu mumbled a little. Never heard of him. He should be some nobody who isnt successful. But thats fine, I have quite a number of friends over there. Give me five minutes. Ill know once I ask. Chapter 452 - Ning Lang and Ning Xing Qin Hu was very efficient. He did not spend a second more or use a second less. A full five minutes later, he called Meng Chao. Big Brother Wolfs real name was Ning Lang. He was twenty-four years old and was a resident from Nine Sands Region. He did not come from a rich family. His father passed away due to an illness when he was nine-years old, and his mother brought him and his five other siblings up through great difficulty by working odd jobs and receiving social relief. Even though he came from a poor family, he showed cultivation talent when he was young and relied on his own power to get into a key middle school and high school even though he did not have sufficient cultivation resources. For a period of time, he became the hope of the entire residential area. However, when he was in high school, he worked too hard on his cultivation without enough resources. It resulted in him being heavily injured, and he was hospitalized for a long time. From then on, all hope of his awakening to supernatural abilities was gone. His experience growing up was very similar to Meng Chaos. Since there were so many people from poor families, there were always a few people who had great talent. However, because they lacked resources, there were only a handful of lucky people who could turn their talent into fighting power. Not everyone was like Meng Chao who could return from the apocalypse and gain a second chance. In any case, Ning Lang was unable to climb back up to his feet during his high school years, and it only made sense that he did not manage to get into an undergraduate course. Because of it, he started fooling around in society. Even though he was not a superhuman, the foundation he built since he was young was good. Besides, he was ruthless and fearless, so his fighting strength was at the top among normal people. He got to know a lot of people while he was studying in a key high school. All of them were from powerful families, and they pitied him for what he went through, so they were all willing to help him a little. After all, there was an iron-clad rule in the Supernatural Tower that superhumans were never to hurt normal people, but it was impossible for there to never be conflicts between superhumans and normal people. Thus, when something displeasing to superhumans happened, some superhumans would require people like Ning Lang to solve their problems. Like that, Ning Lang gradually gathered a group of toxic friends whose situations were like his, and they became problem solvers. This was an ancient profession in the gray area. Ning Lang was like a fish in water, and soon, he became famous. But no matter how famous he was, he was still just a hooligan. With his skills, he did not have a problem filling his stomach, but in a world with superhumans, it was a joke for a normal lackey like him to want to drive a luxurious car or live in a mansion. Even though plenty of people called him Big Brother Wolf, he still lived obediently with his old mother and five siblings in the public renting house that was slightly more than sixty square meters. And during one monster invasion, that smoke-filled, small public rental house that they had lived in for half of their entire lifetimes was destroyed by the monsters. Ning Land was forced to move with his family to the temporary shelter, which offered an even worse environment than the public rental house. There, he got to know a hooligan from another residential areathe mohawk man. There was also another crucial piece of information among what Qin Hu. Ning Langs youngest sister was fifteen. She was born after their father passed, and her name was Ning Xing. She was also gifted in cultivation, just like Ning Lang, and she had been studying for half of a year in Ms. Xiao Fanghuas martial arts refresher course in the temporary settlement. This meant that Meng Chao should have taught her before. Ning Xing is she a girl with freckles on her nose, a crew cut, and looks like a boy? Meng Chao asked. Thats her. Shes the student with the most potential in the entire martial arts refresher course, and I even gave her two scholarships on behalf of Superstar before! Qin Hu answered. Meng Chao had a deep impression of Ning Xing. She was the first to master Reckless Bull Technique among the children he taught, and she had a punching force of 300 kg. A maximum punching force of 300 kg was a ridiculous result in the third year class of a regional key high school like Ninth High School. And she was only fifteen! Before going into the wild, Meng Chao asked Qin Hu to pay attention to the talented children in the martial arts refresher course, and among them was Ning Xing. He did not expect that she would be Big Brother Wolfs younger sister. The world was really a small place. But when he thought about it, it made sense. Ning Lang was a talented person, so it was not strange if one of his siblings got similar talent. Ive never heard Ning Xing mention that she has such a powerful older brother before, though? Meng Chao said. Besides, its impossible for her older brother to not see that shes talented. Even if he doesnt earn a lot of money by being a hooligan, he could still change his sisters cultivation conditions. The girl just doesnt have enough nutrition. If he could have gotten her more cultivation resources, her maximum punching force would have gone over 500 kg a long time ago. He gave up on cultivation because he was heavily wounded in the past, so he shouldnt let his sister repeat his mistakes! I know, right? But I heard that Ning Lang hasnt been that lucky in the past year. Hes in a lot of debt. Qin Hu said that the word about Ning Lang being a pathfinder in the past should be real. Last year, when he came back to Dragon City while covered in wounds, he boasted to everyone in sight as if he had fought in hundreds of battles in the wild and killed countless monsters. But based on what Qin Hu heard, his pathfinding operation completely failed. It seemed like he lost a lot of weapons, equipment, and engineering machines. He also got the friends who trusted him in trouble, so he suffered a major loss, even though he thought about trying to profit from it. He was currently running away from his debtors, so he did not have the energy to care about his sisters cultivation. I see But that made even less sense. If Ning Lang was poor and in huge debt, where would he get the money to buy the Deification Pills and sell them to the mohawk man? What is it? Is this Ning Lang involved in some major case? Qin Hu knew that Meng Chao was connected to the abnormal beast research department, so he asked the question in a semi-teasing manner. Hes just a normal person, so I dont think so. Meng Chao pondered it for a while. How about this? Send Ning Xings address to me. I might be able to get back to the city tonight. Ill then visit her house to take a look. Ive always regarded Ning Xings cultivation talent highly, after all. Since our company has given her a scholarship, even if I were not visiting for Ning Langs case and were just going over to see her progress over the past three months, it would still make sense. Alright, Ill have more people ask around over here and see what Ning Lang has been doing over the past few months. If I learn anything, Ill send you news right away, Qin Hu said and hung up. At that moment, the drug monitoring department made a video call to Soaring Dragon Constructions forward operating base. Ye Xiaoxing had already alerted the drug monitoring department, so the staff from the department paid great attention to the Deification Capsule. Once they watched the surveillance footage from the developing land and read the test results from Soaring Dragon Constructions, they paid even more attention to it. The drug monitoring department quickly stated that they would immediately send someone to take the Deification Capsule, the survivors, and the pathfinders who died unfortunately and tragically to conduct an investigation. However, just as Meng Chao expected, the investigations from the drug monitoring department were restricted to only analyzing the components of the Deification Capsule. If they wanted to find the manufacturers, they had to go through a lot of procedures to do it. After all, the tragedy that happened in the depths of the wild could only be dealt with as a case where the people had taken in forbidden drugs and ended up going through spirit energy deviation. Before a drug caused major harm to society, it was impossible for the department to send a large number of people to organize an emergency operation. But Meng Chao had never thought about relying on the drug monitoring department to handle the case. If there were really the claws of the abnormal beasts hidden behind the Deification Capsule, it would be a case that the drug monitoring department would be unable to handle. Meng Chao got the surveillance footage from Manager Jiang, a copy of the test results, some drops of the Deification Capsule, and the spoils he harvested from the Tyrant Mammoth. Then, he returned via a light armored vehicle belonging to Soaring Dragon Constructions. He asked the people from Soaring Dragon Constructions to send most of the spoils back to Superstar. He only took some of the Tyrant Mammoths nose and a whole Demonic Halberd Pigs leg that was wrapped up nicely, which he brought to Settlement No.4 in the eastern part of the city. Since the training in the wild had changed his appearance and he also wore a pair of sunglasses with really thick glass, not many people were able to recognize him under the dark sky despite his fame. Meng Chao felt relaxed because of it. So he spent the time to observe how much the settlement had changed compared to three months ago. Lu Siya had mentioned that the monsters forced the superhumans to reform, and what she said made sense, even though she had sounded really crude when she spoke. Ever since the abnormal beasts developed the new zombie virus and turned the Blood Flowers spores into a weapon, the squatter areas, old residential areas, and temporary settlements with dense populations and horrible environments became hotbeds for zombie hordes. To destroy the possibility of the new zombies and undead wreaking havoc in Dragon City once more, the superhumans who stayed in high-grade commodity houses and mansions were forced to pay attention to the hygiene and living conditions of the normal people. Ambitious people like Qin Hu and Lu Siya did not miss the opportunity to create their images and increase their exposure rate to seize the chance to have people support them. Not only did they offer monetary support and manpower to change the living conditions in the squatter areas and temporary shelters, they often came over to perform voluntary work and become close to the normal people. It was not important as to whether their goals were 100% pure. In this world, there was not a single person who would be completely selfless, not ask for fame and benefits, and only love contributing. In any case, under their lead, more superhumans offered money and manpower to help solve all sorts of problems for the citizens who were in trouble. Take Settlement No.4 as an example. Three months ago, when Meng Chao left Dragon City, there were still a lot of tents here. The drains would often become clogged because of the huge population, causing dirty water to spill all over. There were also several piles of stinking garbage around the settlement, which made it no different from a refugee camp. Today, most of the tents had been upgraded to simple shacks with aluminium alloy frames. They had from five to six stores, and the families in them had their own kitchens and bathrooms. Even though this did not solve the problem of people being exposed to the weather and having to endure bad soundproofing, it was still better than them having to live in tents. The garbage piles near the settlement had been dealt with, while the drains seemed to be wider. Meng Chao could not see any dirty water spilling out of them. The air had become much fresher as well. While the citizens staying here were not all smiles, their moods were still considerably better compared to three months ago, when they were agitated, gloomy, and could not see a future for themselves. Looks like well be able to slowly change for the better if were given a bit of time. With this thought in mind, Meng Choa headed to the address provided by Qin Hu. Chapter 453 - Risk of Pathfinding On his way, Meng Chao saw quite a number of citizens sitting at their entrances and polishing the monster bones in their hands. They were making the monster ribs and femurs into daggers, blades, and other tools. Many of the monster bones were tough and malleable. They had the different functions of metals. But the growth of each monster bone was different, so it was difficult for factories to process them on a large scale in an assembly line. Fortunately, Dragon City had too much labor power, so they decided to ask the citizens who were idling in their houses to go through simple training and handle this sort of stuff. Superstar was in the monster material recovery business. Hence, they distributed a lot of the tasks that did not require a lot of skill, were not dangerous, but highly repetitive and trifling to the normal citizens. This way, they could be considered to be answering to the call of the Survival Committee to help the city resolve the problem of the labor force. Of course, this sort of task could not satisfy the entire labor market. While walking through the area, Meng Chao still saw a lot of people who were energetic but had nothing to do, so they looked angry and appeared to be one step away from getting into a fight if someone disagreed with them. No one could do anything about it. Dragon City had just started expanding their territory, so it was impossible to provide enough positions in the wild to the normal people. Once there were a lot of people who did not have anything to do in a society, all sorts of internal problems would definitely arise. And if these internal problems were used by the abnormal beasts with ulterior motives, they could be turned into all sorts of intense conflicts, which would slow down Dragon Citys expansion outwards. If they slowed down their expansion, the internal problems would become worse. This was the malicious cycle the abnormal beasts wished to see. It was also the reason behind why Dragon City paid such a devastating price during the later stage of the Monster War. In this life, Meng Chao helped Dragon City have a good start, but they were far from being able to relax just yet. He had to destroy the malicious cycle in one fell swoop to completely suppress the monster civilization. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao arrived at East Settlement No.4, 233. It was a dark six-story building. Its structure was much simpler than that of a normal residential building. It looked like multiple containers stacked together with the stairs and corridors being outside. By the looks of it, each family had a huge, square space for themselves. It was like the dorms in a construction site. At that moment, the corridor of the second floor was full of people. Angry shouts came from one of the apartments, along with the sounds of things being thrown around. In a moment, eight burly men with fierce expressions strode out. The onlookers quickly avoided them. The fierce men did not even look at them and just squeezed their way through domineeringly. They shoved quite a number of citizens on the floor and did not seem to intend to help them up. The citizens did not dare to ask them to help them up either. Without another sound, they climbed up and moved to the side to discuss things. Meng Chao wanted to climb up the stairs when the men charged out. The stairs were narrow, and Meng Chao knocked into the shoulder of the man right in front of the others. Meng Chao felt as if he had been bitten by an ant. Meanwhile, that man ended up with his butt on the stairs. Meng Chao casually cast a glance at the men. He did not sense any powerful spirit energy waves from them. By the looks of it, they were normal people. Unless a normal person was performing malicious crimes, a superhuman had a really troublesome time attacking them. Meng Chao pushed his sunglasses and said nothing. He walked through the path the men opened up for him. The men could smell the faint scent of blood from Meng Chao. Their perception toward danger was much higher than that of normal citizens. Even the man sitting on the stairs did not dare to provoke this mysterious and unfathomable fighter. He left together with the others in a hurry while whispering with each other. Meng Chao arrived in front of Apartment 204. He noticed that this was the apartment that the men had come out from just now. Then, he felt a little regretful. He should have stopped those men and asked them what was going on. But that was fine. With his current strength, they would not be able to run if he wanted to figure out who they were. When he stood at the door, he found that there was nothing in the apartment. After all, this was a temporary settlement. It was already considered very good for the people here to have their dwellings upgraded from a tent to a container and getting a roof over their heads. However, the apartment could be said to be nothing but walls. Aside from a few folding beds and bunk beds, the most valuable furniture was a small dining table and chairs. The words Pay Your Debt were sprayed all over the walls with red paint, and since it was not dry yet, it was as if drops of blood were dripping down the words. All the furniture was turned over, and a few porcelain bowls and cups were shattered. There was a middle-aged woman who coughed nonstop, along with a stubborn-looking, short-haired girl with her lips pursed crouching on the floor while she picked up the stuff on the floor. Meng Chao looked at the neighbors who were watching from the corridor. Then, he walked in and shut the door behind him. The girl and the woman looked up. They watched this unwelcome guest with puzzlement. Meng Chao removed his sunglasses and smiled, showing off his pearly white teeth. The girl stared at him for a long time before her eyes went wide. She became so excited that she cheered, Big Brother Chao! This girl was naturally Ning Xing, the talented girl from the martial arts refresher course Meng Chao taught before. The martial arts refresher course in the eastern temporary settlement was originally taught by Ms. Xiao Fanghua. Meng Chao would occasionally come over to help, but nothing more, since he did not have a teaching license. Besides, he was still a university student. He was only around six or eight years older than the children, so he did not like people referring to him as a teacher when there were already so many people calling him Leader Meng due to him bringing the Broken Star Club members to organize a few public welfare activities here in the past. He did not like this title. The Broken Star Club was mainly managed by Qin Hu, who was the director. He was really just a leader in name. At most, he acted as the middleman, so he was not worthy of the title. He had thought about it and decided that Big Brother Chao was the most comfortable title. Of course, being referred to as Ace Chao felt pretty good too. Ning Xing quickly introduced her mother to Meng Chao. Mrs. Ning had clearly heard about Meng Chao countless times before. She stood up excitedly but then started coughing loudly. Her face turned red, and she did not even know what she should say. Maam, dont get worked up. I was just passing by and thought to see how Ning Xing is doing. Meng Chao helped them pick up the tables, chairs, and folding beds. Then, he helped Ning Xing move Mrs. Ning to the bed to sit. He originally wanted to pour her a glass of water, but all the cups were smashed, so he could only give the Tyrant Mammoths nose and Demonic Halberd Pigs thigh to Ning Xing. The Demonic Halberd Pigs thigh is for you. Have your mother turn it into a stew. As for the nose, itll be hard for you to take care of it at home. Bring it to the martial arts refresher course. Ill notify the kitchen and have them cook it carefully so that you can eat it as a supplement. Thank you, Big Brother Chao. Ning Xing stood up and bowed deeply to Meng Chao. Mrs. Ning rubbed her hands and said, Th-That wont do. Over the past few months, Superstars Manager Qin has already taken care of us a lot. He even gave Ning Xing two scholarships. Youre being too kind to us, Leader Meng, youre too kind! Its what I should do. Ning Xing has a lot of cultivation talent. What she lacks is just a bit of resources and chances. Right now, if we give her some help, I believe that at some time in the future, she will repay Superstar one hundred times. What were doing is something normal for a lot of enterprises in Dragon City. Everyone is performing a fair trade, so no one owes anyone anything. No one needs to thank anyone either. Meng Chao was worried that they would reject the offer, so he smiled and added, Honestly, I wont even have to wait for long. In a few days time, the city is going to organize a maximum punching strength competition for middle school students. Ning Xing can wear the fighting robe from Superstar when she goes to the competition. As long as she succeeds in the challenge and becomes the defender of the arena for a few rounds, the advertising effect will be enough for us to earn back all of the money we poured into her in terms of sponsorship. In truth, wed be the ones who will be benefiting from her! Dont worry, Big Brother Chao! Ning Xing had always been a tomboy, and her punching strength had increased over the past few months, so she was even more confident than before. She jumped up and swung her fist. Ill definitely become the defender of the arena! However strong you are, theres always someone stronger. Your opponents wont just be your classmates from the refresher course. Youll also be facing your peers from plenty of key schools and private schools. Many of them have powerful skills, so dont underestimate them! Meng Chao looked around and changed the topic. Over the past three months, Ive been training in the wild, so I didnt have the time to come and visit all of you in the refresher course. I came over today to see whether you ran into any problems and whether I can protect you by solving your problems. Even a blind man could see the glass shards all over the floor and the terrifying Pay Your Debt on the walls. Mrs. Ning sighed. Ning Xing knew that Meng Chao was powerful, so she could not help but say, Big Brother Chao, I-I didnt run into any trouble, but I think my brother is in trouble. Could you help us find him? Meng Chao was a little stunned. Ning Lang was missing? What exactly is going on? Who were those fierce-looking people just now? Meng Chao asked. The story Ning Xing told him was about the same as Qin Hus, but there were a lot more details. She said that her older brother, Ning Lang, was not a bad person. When he was young, he was even the pride of the family and the entire residential area. But when he entered high school, he went through spirit energy deviation and was heavily injured. He lost all hope to awaken to supernatural abilities and became hot-tempered and surly. He also got to know a lot of people working in society and started to often cause trouble, which brought a great deal of worry to the family. A year before, he told his family excitedly that he was going to the wild as a pathfinder. As long as he succeeded, he would become rich overnight, and the entire family could live without worry. Naturally, he could also solve his sisters problem with the lack of cultivation resources. Pathfinding itself was not a problem. Even though it was dangerous, Dragon Citizens were born to face all sorts of dangers head-on. They were indifferent toward life and death, would fight if they were displeased with something, and were fearless toward death. Ning Langs greatest problem was that he was greedy. He did not join other peoples pathfinding squad as a normal pathfinder. Instead, he borrowed a large amount of money in secret and bought a lot of weapons, equipment, and construction machines, then used the connections he had built up over the years while fooling around to gather a large group of friends to build his own enterprise. It has to be known that when it comes to pathfinding, aside from skills and fighting strength, a lot of luck is also required. If they were lucky, there would not be a lot of powerful monsters around the developing land, but they would be able to discover a water source with a lot of spirit energy, a rare metal mine, or a crystal mine. Soon, mega corporations would come to fancy their land, and they would turn from a guerilla army to a regular army. The other situation would be that word would get out, and more pathfinders would come to them. They would then turn the developing land into a new town, and with more people, they would be stronger, so monsters would not dare to provoke them. At that time, the pathfinders could use the resources they found in the developing land to get a chance to rise to the top in one go. But Ning Lang was someone with horrible luck. Chapter 454 - : Came from the Lair A small crystal mine had once been discovered near the developing land Ning Lang chose. Since it was quite far away from Dragon City, the claws of the mega corporations had yet to reach the place. That was why the unlicensed pathfinders could get the opportunity to occupy it. He originally thought it was a project that would only bring them benefits. When after much difficulty his group set up camp in the wild, prepared the defense systems, and made sure that their developing land had fierce firepower, the mine explorers from big companies came to explore the crystal mine in depth. The results showed that the area had only a fake mine, since there were only a few thin layers of crystal crusts near the surface. They were revealed due to the weathering effect, and it only looked as if there were a lot of crystals in the area. If they dug deeper, they would discover that aside from stones, all they could find were a few mixed ores that were of low quality. This meant that there was simply no value in developing the area. The major companies were not interested in the piece of land, and Ning Langs developing land became an incredibly awkward existence. And when they were in the wild, the cost for daily living was ten times higher than in Dragon City. Besides, they needed a lot of spirit energy and ammunition to maintain the automatic defense system against monsters. Ning Langs plan was to grit his teeth and persevere by throwing in all of his money to turn the harsh environment around him into fertile land and stay there by planting etherealized plants, but after toiling for months, an insect swarm ate all of the etherealized plants. A few of the pathfinders were also surrounded by the insect swarms and eaten to the point where only their bones were left. Ning Lang could no longer persevere, then. He gave up on the developing land and fled back to Dragon City in dejection. While his squad was retreating, it was ambushed by monsters again. These monsters had been trailing them and waited until it was dark before they attacked, because the humans guard was the lowest at that time. Caught off guard, the pathfinders suffered terrible losses. They had to give up on most of the expensive construction machines and slaughter their way back. When the heavily injured pathfinders returned to Dragon City, the survivors were not even one-fifth of the pathfinders who had left Dragon City with their chests puffed out to create their own business. Ning Lang might not have died, but he ended up in an even more terrifying state than death. He was one of the organizers of the pathfinder team, and the initial capital as well as the construction machines he bought on credit all amounted to astronomical figures. A small part of the money for this came from his savings, but most of it was borrowed. When he left the city, he did not get any approval from the related departments, so it was impossible for him to get any compensation from the government or get any insurance claims. Many of the pathfinders who died were his childhood friends as well. Their families could only go to him to make him take responsibility, because they could not go to anyone else. In an instant, Ning Lang turned from the awesome Big Brother Wolf to someone despised by everyone. He did not dare stay at home and ran away to hide with the surviving pathfinders. Meng Chao nodded. He had a general gist of the modus operandi of unlicensed pathfinders. Ever since Dragon City started developing at a large scale, the regular army and guerilla armies started attacking in all directions, and plenty of investors with nowhere to invest their money were willing to take the risk and invest in the guerilla armies. In specific terms, there were plenty of unemployed young adults like Ning Lang and the mohawk man who were ambitious, fearless, and had some fighting strength. They wanted to take a gamble in the wild, but they did not have an initial capital to build their teams, buy weapons and ammunition, set up developing lands, and buy construction machines to change the environment. They also did not have the funds to organize training sessions for pathfinders to survive in the wild. But that was fine. As long as they were bold and strong enough, there were all sorts of people who were willing to invest in them. They would get manpower, weapons, the knowledge required to set up developing lands, necessary skills, equipment, and everything else they needed in one go. If the investors were willing to invest, then even if the developing lands were destroyed by monsters, the pathfinders would not carry too much responsibility. Of course, if the developing lands were bought by major companies or the related departments, the investors would be able to earn big from the profit. But Ning Lang seemed to have chosen another method to get funds. He refused to have investors in his operation and only got loans and bought equipment on credit. If he did that, as long as he managed to set his foot firmly in the wild, all the profit would belong to him. But if his entire squad was wiped out, he would be doomed eternally. It has to be known that going out of the city to develop a land was a gray industry. To the Survival Committee, as long as the problem of the unemployment among young adults lowered and the employment rate in Dragon City rose, it was willing to turn a blind eye, but the ones who were willing to borrow funds and resources to unlicensed pathfinders were not kind people. It was not that easy to get them to hand away their money, either. Could it be that Ning Land was in a hurry to clear his debts and got himself a batch of Deification Capsules from somewhere, then profited by selling them to the mohawk mans pathfinder team? Were the people just now your brothers creditors? Do you know their origins? Ning Xing bit her lip and shook her head. I dont. I think my big brother did not borrow money from one place. A few batches of people have come along asking for money recently. Have they injured you? No. No matter what, there are plenty of people here, so they dont dare to act rashly. At most they do this. Ning Xings eyes turned red. She puffed her chest out and pretended to be mature and calm by saying, Big Brother Chao, dont worry. Im fine. The people who came today werent terrifying. The people who came from the lair a few days ago were really fierce, but I wasnt scared of them, either. This is a temporary settlement, not the lair, after all! Lair? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. The lairs were super slums that had come from the bloody era when zombies wreaked havoc in the land. It was a place where all sorts of crimes were hidden, which made it a paradise for criminals, a nest for lost people, and the birthplace of countless gray industries and black companies. They were parasites in Dragon City and tumors that had to be removed. Meng Chao suddenly remembered that Golden Tooth Lair, the largest of the three remaining lairs in Dragon City, had suffered a large-scale fire during the later stage of the Monster War in his previous life. The fire that time killed more than one hundred thousand innocent citizens who stayed in the lair. The countless lair citizens who relied on gray industries were also barely able to survive after they lost their only source of income. The event also released countless criminals and lost people who were lurking within the depths of the lair. The result of that was an overnight decline in the societal order in Dragon City. The rate of malicious crimes increased dozens of times, and the city practically returned to the lawless, chaotic era when the society operated through the law of the jungle and the Survival Committee had yet to be established. The chaos in societal order largely diminished Dragon Citys fighting strength, which opened up all sorts of chances for the monsters, and they used them to launch their greatest counterattack during the later stage of the Monster War. Even though they did not manage to completely turn the tables, the humans were greatly weakened, and the foundation of the city was damaged severely. Just how did the fire in Golden Tooth Lair start in my previous life? Meng Chao set aside that question for the time being and said, Ning Xing, if hes willing to take the risk, he must accept the consequences of losing. If he owes people money, he must return it. This is the nature of things. Your brother cant just hide. He should be the one who bears the consequences, not his family. The money he owes has nothing to do with you. You shouldnt be living in fear all day long because of this. How about this? If you trust me, can tell me where your brother is, and Ill talk to him. Well think of a way to solve this together. Big Brother Chao, if youre willing to help my brother, that would be great! Ning Xing was really excited. Hope sparkled in her eyes, but that light soon dimmed as she shook her head and said in a troubled voice, But I really dont know where my brother is hiding. Over the past few days, a lot of debt collectors have been looking for him, and he has been really elusive. Meng Chao thought about it. Then, when was the last time you saw him? Last week, Ning Xing said. I cant remember whether it was Thursday or Friday. In any case, he snuck back during the second half of the night. He didnt even wake Mom up, just stuffed five hundred yuan to me and told me to not let anyone discover this money. I was to only use it when Im at my wits end. Oh, thats right. He also said that he has let down the family, but as long as we persevere for a while, he would be able to pay off his debts. He would even get a lot of money so that the family can live without worry, and Mom would be able to live comfortably. Id also get enough resources to get into a key high school. Ning Xing was a sensible child. She had always kept those words in her heart and never told anyone about them. But Meng Chao had organized a lot of public welfare activities in the temporary settlement in the name of the Broken Star Club and Superstar. He had also been the teacher for days in the martial arts refresher course and guided the students there seriously. Ning Xing was sincerely grateful to Meng Chao and treated him as an older brother who could do everything, so she could not hold herself and told him the truth. Hope bloomed secretly in her heart. Get a large sum of money? Meng Chaos mind raced. Soon, he came to the conclusion that the money Ning Lang mentioned might come from reselling the Deification Capsules. The logic behind it was simple. Ning Langs clients were people like the mohawk man. They were not rich, so he could only go and get the money from them when they were successful in their pathfinding. Since he was a reseller, even if he got the money, he would not be able to get a lot of money. It would not be enough for him to pay off his debts and let his family live a comfortable, carefree life. Did he intend to use the increase in strength from the Deification Capsule and go through another pathfinding expedition? That was impossible. Ning Lang was no longer trustworthy. No one would lend him money or let him buy weapons, equipment, and construction machines he needed for pathfinding on credit. Besides, the profit from pathfinding was not certain. Even if he successfully built the developing land and it was bought by a major industry, he would need to operate it for a year and a half before he got the money. But Meng Chao did not think that Ning Lang was just comforting his little sister. Based on what he understood of Ning Langs personality from Qin Hu and Ning Xing, he was not the type to deceive his family. So, what was he preparing for? A bad feeling rose in Meng Chaos heart. He asked Ning Xing for the addresses of the people Ning Lang was close to, who also were the survivors who had fled back to Dragon City with him. Quite a number of them were staying in the temporary settlement. He then asked Ning Xing to stay calm and headed to one of the survivors apartment. Before he even found the specific apartment number, he saw a group of fierce debt collectors in the distance. They were leaving the temporary settlement in a haste. Chapter 455 - Blood in Darkness Meng Chao thought of something. These men came to the temporary settlement to force Ning Lang to pay off his debt. Since they did not find him at his apartment, they naturally had to go and look for news about him from the other pathfinders. Meng Chao did not stay for long at Ning Xings apartment. If they had not found Ning Langs whereabouts, they should continue to ask his friends one by one. They would not leave that easily. Judging by how hastily they were moving and how goal-oriented they appeared to be, they had to have obtained information. Meng Chao thought about this for a while. He connected the clues of the lair, Blood Flower, and the Deification Capsule together. They were enough for him to spend some time following the group and see what was going on. Meng Chao calmly trailed behind the men. After they left the temporary settlement, they quickly brought out folding 3D mobile gears from their backpacks, opened them, and put them on. In an instant, their speed increased ten times, and they charged through the path specifically built for 3D mobile gears on the walls of the buildings. Meng Chao might not have had any 3D mobile gear on him, but with the great mobility of Heaven Realm superhumans, he could still casually keep up with them without losing sight of them. However, it was long since past the rush hour at night. There were not many people on the road, and the men were heading to the outskirts. Meng Chao had to suck in a deep breath and use spirit energy to stimulate his mitral cells to locate their scent. Then, he widened the distance so that it would be difficult for them to discover him. Half an hour later, he smelled a foul stench from somewhere ahead of him. It was a waste management plant in the outskirts. The men disappeared behind a rising and falling mountain of trash. Meng Chao frowned a little. He endured the feeling of his nasal mucosa being assaulted by the stench released by trash after it went through the fermentation process. Even so, he felt like tears and snot were about to escape from his eyes and nose in waves. But he could do nothing about it. Ever since he entered Heaven Realm, his senses had become much more sensitive, and it was not necessarily a good thing in all situations. Now, he could somewhat understand what Lu Siya, who was a Spirit Sensor, had felt. Gosh I hate trash sites Meng Chao mumbled and went into the depths of the trash site with his back bent. He carefully avoided the eyes of the waste collectors while he sniffed the stench that came charging at him to identify the scent of the men from the thousands of different smells. Even after he circled the entire trash site once, he could not find the men. Thats strange. Where did they go? Meng Chao stood at the tallest spot on the mountain of trash and narrowed his eyes. His gaze scanned the entire area like lightning. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes more. He sensed a faint fluctuation of spirit energy. Meng Chao moved like a black panther. With the night providing him cover, he jumped down the mountain of trash and arrived at a row of abandoned buildings at the edge of the trash site. They were almost drowned out by trash. Soon, he discovered a maintenance shaft. The trash site originally managed the trash by burning it, which was how it created electricity and thermal energy. Later, it had brought in sandworms, microorganism fermentation, and other advanced technology and other, more effective ways to turn trash into energy, and the incineration plants and generators affiliated to the trash site were gradually abandoned. This maintenance shaft led to the underground incineration plants. The cover was rusty, and it looked like it had been corroding for decades. However, a lot of the rust at the edges was removed. It looked like someone had opened it recently. Meng Chao knelt down on one knee and sniffed. He smelled a faint hint of blood in the depths of the maintenance shaft. No! Meng Chaos pupils shrank swiftly. Without hesitation, he opened the lid and jumped down. He fell more than ten meters down and landed at the bottom of the shaft as lightly as a feather. While there was still a signal, he called Ye Xiaoxing and Lu Siya, but their phones were off. If he were to guess, they were carrying out an emergency task or were in an area where signal interference was really bad. The bloody scent ahead of him was getting stronger. Meng Chao could only turn off his phone, tense up his muscles, and move forward carefully. The maintenance shaft was as complicated as a maze. It led to several dark garbage furnaces. Each furnace was as quiet as the dead. It was as if they were crematoriums ten times larger than the regular-sized ones. Meng Chao blinked. Faint gold rings soon appeared around his pupils. The gold rings continued magnifying and shrinking. He used spirit energy to scan through the darkness and see everything around him clearly. For the time being, he did not see the men, but he did smell them, especially the sweat that no matter what, he could not avoid smelling. They seemed to have sweated a lot. People would only sweat this much under two conditions. First, vigorous exercise. Second, extreme fear. Suddenly, Meng Chao stopped moving. He knelt down on one knee and brought out a forceps from the inside pocket of his shirt. With it, he picked what he found carefully from the ground. It was a finger. It was soft, warm, and still bleeding. It was thick and short, and the fingerprints were almost worn out. The skin was rather coarse. It should be the finger of a man who had received professional grappling or shooting training. The severed part of the finger was a mess. It did not look like it was cut off by a cold weapon. It did not seem like it was bitten off either. Instead, it seemed to have been yanked off with brute force. Meng Chao searched along the spot where he found the severed finger and discovered specks of blood. The blood splatter was in radial form, and it spilled all over the underground incineration plant. Even though he was in the dark and had practically fused into one with the cold metal around him, Meng Chaos eyes were like fireflies that were dancing about madly. In his minds eye, he saw an incredibly brutal scene. These men should have found Ning Langs hiding place. They came fiercely and went straight to their target. They ran into Ning Lang here and immediately fought against him. Logically, they were only here to force him to pay off his debt. There was no need for them to kill him, so its impossible for them to attempt to take his life immediately. So, the one who attacked first was Ning Lang. Based on the distribution of the blood, the first two mens neck arteries were instantly ripped off by Ning Lang or someone else hiding here. The blood from that action sprayed on the walls and the ground. The remaining people were caught off guard. There should be someone here whose chest was punctured, which is why this blood splatter was formed. When the other men saw how fierce Ning Lang was, they were terrified. They wanted to turn tail and run, but Ning Lang caught up to them and killed them with heavy blows. He might have hit them at the back of their heads with a heavy hammer and crushed their brains. Thats why drops of blood came out of their orifices. Not a lot of blood flowed out because of it. I came after these men, but Im around half an hour late. Ning Lang probably took only one minute to kill these men and another three to take care of the corpses before he left quietly. Since these men were sent to force him to pay his debts, they must have been brave, ruthless, and fearless. I ran into one of them earlier, and he managed to make me feel like I was stung by an insect. Their physical constitutions had already reached the peak of normal people. Even normal one-star superhumans wouldnt be able to kill them so quietly in just a short one minute. Is it because of the Deification Capsule? Meng Chao remembered the superhuman who had mutated into an ape that he saw in the wild during the day. He also remembered the superhuman who was surrounded by flames and was reduced to ashes in the end. The image of the five dried up corpses who burnt to death and whose blood evaporated also popped up in his head. He stood in the darkness and carefully surmised Ning Langs objectives. Logically, even if he owed someone a major debt, there was no need for him to kill his debt collectors the moment he saw them. Owing someone money was an economic conflict, while killing someone was a malicious crime. Since there was a need for severe punishments during times of chaos, there was a death penalty in Dragon City. The fierce men might not necessarily have been good people. They had probably committed several crimes, so killing them would not mean the death penalty straight away. Even so, there was still a high chance for the killer to be sent to the most dangerous mining fields in the wild for hard labor. Or he could be sent to a suicide squad that searched for satellite cities and Apocalypse Beasts nests that were hundreds of kilometers away from Dragon City and deep in Monster Mountain Range. It was about the same as being sentenced to death and having it carried out immediately. Scums were also a form of resource. Dragon City was a place that lacked resources, so they had to squeeze out the most value out of criminals on death row too. Ning Lang had been a hooligan for years. Hooligans were people who performed multiple petty crimes, but never major crimes. They sometimes understood the laws for malicious crimes even better than the lawyers and judges. Then why did he kill these debt collectors the moment he saw them? Hate? It did not seem like it. Even though these people came to cause trouble to his family, he had hidden himself away and had no contact with anyone. He should not know about what happened at home. This meant that Ning Lang hid here to do something that could not be seen by others, but the debt collectors had accidentally saw it? This explanation made much more sense. While Meng Chao thought about this, he searched everywhere. Soon, he found empty cans and packages of high-calorie nutritional fluid. He also found a few sleeping bags that were partially new. By the looks of it, Ning Lang had been lurking here with a few unidentified people over the past few days. Meng Chao also found some steel pipes that were twisted into the shape of Chinese donuts and steel plates that were ripped in half. The steel plates were more than 5 cm thick. Meng Chao was certain that they were ripped apart because he discovered deep fingerprints on the steel plates. It seemed that the steel pipes that had a diameter of from three to five cm were twisted into donuts by human hands. It was impossible for normal people to have such great strength. Did Ning Lang and his companions take the Deification Capsule and were cultivating or testing their own strength? The bad feeling in Meng Chaos heart grew stronger. In the end, he found some ashes left by something that was burnt at the ventilation pipe in the furnace. He used his finger to test it, and he found some faint traces of heat in the ashes. By the looks of it, after Ning Lang murdered the group, he left urgently, but before he escaped, he burnt a large pile of paper documents. Since he left in a hurry, he did not have the time to wait for all the documents to be burnt. It was stuffy underground, and since the ventilation pipes in the furnace were not good when it was shut, while the documents at the top were burnt, Meng Chao could still discover some yellowing and blackening pieces of paper under the ashes of the first layer of documents. This is Meng Chao carefully picked up the scraps of paper that had not finished burning and pieced them together. At first glance, it was a map. Chapter 456 - Shocking Theft Since they were burnt scraps, the picture on them had become very faint. Even if Meng Chao used his spirit energy to stimulate his brain cells and activated his calculation abilities to the max, it was still difficult to accurately restore them to their original form in his head. He used his flashlight to shine on the scraps of paper and examined them for a long time, but he could only tell that it was the blueprint of some building that also had the streets around the building. Based on the structure of the building, it was a warehouse that stored crystals and monster materials. Since crystals that had just been mined were really unstable, even the slightest tremor or difference in temperature could turn them into ticking time bombs. Even if they did not explode, their quality could change easily. They could even release radiation that would harm the human body. After the crystals were shipped to the densely populated city area, they had to go through unique processing. It was considered as part of the refinement process. It was the same for plenty of monster materials. They had to be placed in a spot where no one could touch them, go through fermentation, and all sorts of microorganisms processing them to dissolve the acidity and poisonous qualities in them. Then, the humans could bring out their maximum nutrients and energy. Hence, plenty of the mega corporations, cultivation families, powerful organizations, universities, and all sorts of research centers in Dragon City had their own warehouses. They were specifically used to store all sorts of valuable and highly dangerous materials. The warehouse blueprint and the map of the streets around it were marked multiple times by a red and blue pen. There were also a lot of complicated routes, along with a string of numbers marking time. The red lines look like the routes to break into the warehouse from the outside. The blue lines are the four routes that could allow easy retreat. The times by the side should be the shortest and longest time they need to break in and get out, right? As for this, its the distribution of guards in the warehouse, along with the distribution of firepower. Unfortunately, more than 70% of the map and information on it has been burnt. I cant tell just which warehouse it is, but this is enough to tell me what the problem is. Once Meng Chao connected all the clues together, there was no way he would not know what Ning Lang intended to do. After suffering major losses in his pathfinding operation, he decided to take a reckless risk and rob a crystal and monster material warehouse! It was only by snatching a large number of valuable raw materials that he would be able to clear off his debts and let his family live a carefree life. Material warehouses like this had a few superhumans guarding them, so normal criminals were unable to covet them. But Ning Lang had the Deification Capsule. It let normal people obtain supernatural abilities for a short period of time, which would be enough time for him to complete the robbery. The unlucky debt collectors must have seen Ning Lang plotting his scheme. Or it could be that Ning Lang and his companions had already taken the Deification Capsules at that time, so their rationality was reduced while their fighting strength had increased by leaps and bounds. They ended up as murderous puppets and killed those bothersome people. No matter what, Ning Lang had already killed someone, so it was impossible for him to delay things any further. He and his companions had left the place without hesitation, so they had to be heading to the material warehouse right now to rob it! Meng Chao remembered the devastating scene he saw in the developing land. The robbery itself was secondary. The most crucial thing was that if Ning Lang and his companions ate too many Deification Capsules, their aggressive nature would blow up, and they would turn into killing machines. Before they ended up killing themselves, they would kill a lot of innocent people! No, I have to stop Ning Lang! Meng Chao blew away the ashes and brought all the scraps back to the surface. He regained his phone signal. Even so, he still could not contact Ye Xiaoxing and Lu Siya. Naturally, Meng Chao had a lot of other powerful fighters numbers saved in his contacts. He knew plenty of powerful people who had great fighting experience, be it his tutor or tutoress, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, the elites in Yan Organization, the Broken Star Club, or Blue Home. It was not a difficult matter for Meng Chao to make a few calls and summon hundreds of superhumans to his side. The problem was that he did not know Ning Langs precise target. Crystals and monster materials were the most crucial cultivation resources. There were more than one thousand material warehouses of varying sizes such in Dragon City. If the map was still in perfect shape, perhaps he could determine the precise location of the warehouse based on the streets and buildings around it. But now, there were only scraps of paper left, and he could not even find the correct order to piece them together. Unless he had a set of very precise data about Dragon Citys buildings, a supercomputer with great computational abilities, and a professional analyst, it would be difficult for him to find the answer in a short amount of time. He swiftly swiped down his list of contacts. Suddenly, he saw a name. Shen Yupeng, an outstanding member of the third generation of Universe Corporation, one of the nine mega corporations in Dragon City. He worked in the Supernatural Tower as a secret police officer in the adjudicator court and was in charge of superhuman criminal cases. It was rumored that he was an adjudicator, which meant that he was a super law enforcer who was a police officer, judge, and executioner in one package. He was in charge of investigation, trying a person, and enforcing the law. Meng Chao got to know Shen Yupeng in the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case. Even though Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporations were rivals, Shen Yupeng and Lu Siya seemed to have some sort of vague competition between them, and the old and well-established adjudicator court and the newly risen research department fought non stop over the authority to enforce the law and increase their annual budget, this did not stop Meng Chao from being friends with Shen Yupeng in private. In Meng Chaos words, the more coattails he could ride, the better. Lu Siyas coattails were really comfortable, but he would not give up on the entire forest for just one tree. Through Shen Yupeng, he could form a good relationship with Universe Corporation and the adjudicator court. When it was necessary, he could use his judgment toward the future to influence and even save more secret police officers and adjudicators. To Shen Yupeeng, it was also beneficial to befriend Meng Chao, because he was the leader of the Broken Star Club and a committee member of Blue Home. It could help him gain more information when looking for as well as capturing lost people. Besides, Meng Chao was one of the youngest Heaven Realm superhumans in Dragon City, a superstar who was rising to the sky. There was no reason for him to not pay attention to Meng Chao. All of them were adults, so it was impossible for something as absurd as Im not going to be friends with you because I have a grudge with Lu Siya, and youre close to her to happen. After the conclusion of the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case, Meng Chao had met up a few times to eat with Shen Yupeng and exchanged some information with him. When Meng Chao moved to the family apartment of the abnormal beast research department, Shen Yupeng sent a congratulatory gift over for his move after he heard of the news, so he could be considered to be very particular about their friendship. Besides, even if Meng Chao did not look at their relationship and thought about it objectively, it might be more suitable for Shen Yupeng to handle this case. First of all, Meng Chao currently did not have any proof that the Deification Capsule was related to the abnormal beasts. If it had nothing to do with abnormal beasts and was just a superhuman criminal case, it should logically be handed to the adjudicator court. Second, Ning Xing mentioned that some of Ning Langs debt collectors came from the lair. When Meng Chao investigated the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case last time, he went deep into a lair with Lu Siya, but they ended up offending the local gang and had to rely on Shen Yupeng to get out of it unscathed. This proved that Shen Yupeng had deeper ties with Golden Tooth Lair compared to Lu Siya. This also meant that he was more likely to find related clues. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao no longer hesitated. He gave Shen Yupeng a video call. This time, the call went through really quickly. But on the other side of the screen, Shen Yupengs face was covered in dirt, and his hair was a mess. It caught Meng Chao by surprise. In his memories, Shen Yupeng was a cold man who loved dressing in a metallic gray trench coat. He had eagle-like eyes and a hooked nose. In other words, he looked really manly, really secret police-y, really adjudicator-y, and really bold, amazing detective-y. Even if he did not sleep for three days and three nights while working on a case, once he finished it, he would come out at four or five in the morning to eat some congee. He might look sleepy, be covered in stubble, but he would still look really manly. Meng Chao had never seen Shen Yupeng look so unkempt and exhausted. He could not help but be filled with admiration for him. Big Brother Peng, are you working on a major case? Am I bothering you? No, you arent. On the screen, Shen Yupeng shoved a metal shovel into a trash dump. Im doing volunteer work, clearing the underground pipes and trash dumps in the old residential areas in the western part of the city. Meng Chao thought that his ears were deceiving him. Do the secret police have to do this too? The secret police are superhumans and also civil service servants. Of course we need to selflessly help normal citizens. Besides, Im also part of the Shen family and represent the image of the Shen family and Universe Corporation, Shen Yupeng explained seriously. Over the past half a year, Dragon City has been doing a competition of who can become model superhumans. The main goal is to promote the harmony between superhumans and normal citizens. Many of the superhumans who strive to improve have to think about how to help normal citizens aside from cultivating. Your Big Sis Ya is very active in this. Through voluntary work, she has left a deep impression on all the citizens, and all of them are praising her right now. My determination isnt as great as that of your Big Sis Ya, but I cant fall too far behind her, right? Well Meng Chao scratched his head. Big Brother Peng, I know that the secret police work day and night nonstop. If you spend time doing voluntary work, will it affect your efficiency of capturing lost people? Well, its a problem of our abilities if we cant capture lost people, and its a problem of our attitudes if we dont help normal people. Which do you think is more important, abilities or attitude? Shen Yupeng stopped talking for a while. Enough with the chatter. Tell me, whats going on? Its like this Meng Chao ignored Shen Yupengs grumbles and sent the pictures of the scraps. He also gave the briefest description of his discoveries. Then, he said, That means that Ive discovered at least three cases on my side. One is an illegal selling of not-yet-approved gene medicine. One is intentional murder, and one is an ongoing robbery. The last might turn into a murder committed during robbery, so it should be under the jurisdiction of the adjudicator court, right? Shen Yupengs expression became stern. Of course it is. He looked down to check the pictures Meng Chao sent to him and frowned. But these scraps are too scattered and blurry. Even if we want to find the corresponding buildings blueprints through the database and make comparisons, itll take a lot of time. We might not be able to locate the building before the robbery. Do you have clues? If you can minimize the area of search, it would save up a lot of time. Chapter 457 - : Offending Someone Powerful More clues? Meng Chao thought, I cant predict the future, you know? How would I know which material warehouse Ning Lang and his companions are going to rob? But when he thought about it carefully, he found that he could actually minimize the area of search by using the process of elimination. First, he excluded the warehouses belonging to the Supernatural Tower, Red Dragon Army, and the four great research centers. The reason for it was simple. Those raw materials warehouses belonged to the government, so their defenses would be tight. There would be plenty of elites and really good security systems. It was most likely that Ning Lang and his companions were normal people. Even if they ate the Deification Capsules and gained superhuman powers for a short while, they would still be unable to win against veteran superhumans. If there were three or more superhumans who were above one-star in the warehouse, the group would have a hard time succeeding. But even if they managed to succeed, they would be hunted down at full force by the government, so they would not be able to run free for long. The same logic applied to the materials warehouses of the nine great families, Dragon City University, and the alliance of the five universities. They could be excluded as well. The super forces that ruled their own industries were also existences that Ning Lang could not afford to offend. But Meng Chao did not think that Ning Lang would choose any random, small industrys materials warehouse either. Based on the scraps of paper, the warehouse was pretty large. Besides, when it came to a robbery, they had to choose a fat pig so that they could steal to their hearts content. Otherwise, once they cleared their debt, they would not have any money left to let their families live good lives. They needed a large warehouse that had a lot of crystals and monster materials, relatively lax defenses, and its guards had to be weak as well. There were not many warehouses, or rather, industries that fulfilled these two completely different criteria at the same time. Meng Chao told Shen Yupeng his thoughts. Then, he said, I think that Ning Lang is targeting a new industry that is developing rapidly and is a nouveau riche who just rose to power over the past few years. That industry has some money, but hasnt yet increased its fighting strength and awareness. Basically, its rich, but dumb. Big Brother Peng, please choose the industries based on this train of thought, and I think youll definitely find your target. Alright. Give me five minutes. Shen Yupeng hung up. Reality showed that when it came to specialized fields, one had to hire specialists to do it. After just three minutes, Shen Yupeng called him back. I did as you asked and chose the industries that are rich but dumb and are owned by the nouveau riche. We also compared the pictures you sent to the building blueprints in the database, and we did come up with something, Shen Yupeng said. And the truth is, youre right. The materials warehouse that Ning Lang is prepared to rob is a new industry called Superstar. Meng Chao smiled. I know, right? But he was dumbfounded the next moment. WHAT?! Makes sense, doesnt it? Shen Yupeng said calmly. You know, there hasnt been any other industry in Dragon City that is as much of a nouveau riche as Superstar in the past year. Meng Chao cussed really viciously. Youre actually stomping on MY tail?! Youre robbing ME?! But when he thought about it carefully, it made sense. Over the past year, after buying over Prosperous and Spirit Creation Creatures, Superstar had grown bigger at a rapid pace, and it was now in control of most of the middle-grade and low-end harvesting jobs in Dragon City. To provide different gene medicine to the Ultimate Style practitioners and the Broken Star Club members and to provide raw materials to the research team in Spirit Creation Creatures, Superstar gathered a large amount of high-grade crystals and Nightmarish Beasts flesh and blood in its warehouse. To a certain extent, Superstars raw material warehouse was even more valuable than the safes in the banks. And Superstar was indeed a nouveau riche that had an endless amount of wealth. Yet the only person who could be considered a powerful fighter in the company was Meng Chao himself. However, Meng Chao paid most of his attention to Agricultural University, the Broken Star Club, Blue Home, the abnormal beast research department, and other places. Recently, he had also gone to train in the wild. Forget about the security system in the company, he did not even know how many raw materials warehouses Superstar had, because it was developing too quickly! Now that he thought about it, Qin Hu was in charge of Superstars security system. He had used his connections to find a group of retired hunters to be the companys guards. But if hunters had real skill, none of them would want to go to Superstar to be security guards! Those who were willing to go were all in their seventies and eighties, sick of risking their lives, and had gone back to Dragon City to live out their retirement years. That, or they were heavily injured, had dropped in their cultivation realms, or were no longer suited for the high-intensity life of swinging their weapons around. Even so, Qin Hu might still be unable to have each warehouse equipped with two of these old or handicapped superhumans to serve as security guards with the rate of their development. But there was no way around it. Before this, Meng Chao never expected that Superstar would end up as a target for others! I was too careless! Meng Chao slapped his head and felt really regretful. Since weve found the target, itll be easy now. Ill bring a squad over right now. While saying that, Shen Yupeng sent the precise location of the warehouse to Meng Chao. Ill get there immediately! Meng Chao read the map and found that Shen Yupeng was still a distance away from this particular materials warehouse that belonged to Superstar. Meng Chao himself was closer to it. But that made sense since Ning Lang had chosen to be here. It was because the place was well-hidden, but also quite close to the target, which made it easy for them to often go and observe the site and search for openings. Meng Chao immediately ran. On his way, he called his dad. Dad, its me. Did we buy a new warehouse at Five Blessings Street? Anyway It was quiet on Five Blessings Street. No pedestrians, cars, or buses were on the empty road. Occasionally, some construction vehicles, garbage trucks, or large trucks passed by. Their crystal engines roared and tore through the silence of the night. Ning Lang lurked in the bush by the road and used his binoculars to stare at the end of the road. He seemed to be waiting for a certain truck to appear. By his side, his two companions were so nervous that their legs trembled and their teeth clattered. They tried to endure it, but they could not, so one of them whispered, Big Brother Wolf, are we are we really doing it? Duh. Ning Lang stared at his two companions coldly with a sharp gaze. He had originally been a very handsome young man. His appearance had even been quite feminine. But the intersecting scars left by knives caused his lips to turn up, which revealed two sharp canines. It destroyed his handsome face, causing him to constantly look as if he was gritting his teeth. I was the one who killed just now, but you two have blood on your bodies too. Do you think that you have any way out of the situation now? Ning Lang said coldly. Wake up, we have no other path now. Its only by getting those monster materials, high-grade crystals, and gene medicine that we can solve all our problems! But His two other companions were still hesitant. No buts! Ning Lang drew closer to them. He stared at his two companions with bloodshot eyes. Each of his scars squirmed as if they were alive. He hissed, These crystals, monster materials, and gene medicine are what we deserve! Weve developed the land for so long in the wild, killed so many damn insects and monsters, and saw so many of our friends die, but we ended up with nothing. Is that fair? Were not stealing. Were just getting back what we deserve. With the large number of scars we have, dying once in the wild, suffering so much while training, and the courage to risk our lives, its only fair that we get this bit of cultivation resources! I-Im saying that this is Superstars warehouse. Superstars Meng Chao is rumored to be a ruthless person who has a really twisted mindset. He loves cutting monsters into bits and eating them raw. He doesnt even cook them, one of his companions said in a quivering voice. We cant afford to offend such a lunatic. Ning Lang snorted coldly. No matter how strong Meng Chao is, as long as we act swiftly and dont leave any traces behind, no one will know that we did it. What about the Six Knife Scars? His other companion gulped. Many people saw him come to collect his debt from us, but we killed him under the trash site. Even though the others might not know about this, its still a fact that they mysteriously disappeared. His boss wont let us go. Besides, even if we really do manage to steal a large number of high-grade crystals and monster materials, we cant just take them to return our debts. If we did, everyone would know that we robbed the warehouse. Then we wont pay off the debts. A red light flashed in Ning Langs eyes. He cackled viciously. Who said that were going to pay off our debts after we get so many cultivation resources? If we use those cultivation resources for ourselves, our strengths will definitely reach a higher level. At that time, well kill the Six Knife Scars boss and those damn debt collectors. That will do. His two companions shuddered. Clearly, Ning Langs suggestion was not within their plans. Thats One of his companions was about to say that what he said was different from what they planned, but Ning Lang suddenly narrowed his eyes and said softly, Quiet, its here! Not far in the distance, a refrigerated truck with the words Superstar Resource painted on it drove over. Ning Lang flipped his palm over, and three green Deification Capsules appeared on his palm. Compared to the Deification Capsules Meng Chao saw in the developing land, the three capsules in his hand were larger, greener, and sparkled more. They looked even more enigmatic. Fear appeared on the two companions faces. But uncontrollable greed also flashed in their eyes. Dont worry, the Deification Capsules may be dangerous, but their main danger is in draining the body of strength. If you dont replenish spirit energy in time, your cells potential will be completely wrung out and youll die of fatigue, Ning Land said with a cold sneer. The second generation capsule contains a unique slow releasing mechanism. It can last longer, and the power it gives us is stabler and more controllable. You just need to replenish yourself with a large amount of monster flesh, gene medicine, and high-calorie nutritional fluid before youre drained. Then, youll be fine. Think of our friends. So many of them died in the wild to protect us and let us retreat. Were the survivors, were the wandering ghosts in the mortal world, yet do you want to say that we shouldnt even take this bit of risk? Chapter 458 - Consecutive Accidents Ning Lang was tempting them and forcing them to take action, and soon, his two companions took the Deification Capsules. He threw his head back and crushed the capsule as well. The drug was like ice and fire as it trickled down his throat. Whoosh! Hot waves gushed out simultaneously from their orifices. Their blood vessels and nerves bulged out. Spirit tattoos appeared on their skins in a zig-zagging manner, and they showed great, explosive power. The three peoples faces turned as hideous and twisted as those of demons. They looked at each other. All of them wore really exaggerated demonic leather masks. They checked their equipment one last time and calculated the speed of the truck and the distance between them. Soon, the truck with the huge refrigerator behind it charged past them. The three people moved like ghosts. They quietly shot out of the bush and crawled under the truck. The roars from the truck axles and wheels did not affect their movements. They were like geckos with glue painted on their limbs as they stuck to the undercarriage of the truck. The truck driver knew nothing. He just brought the three robbers into Superstars raw materials warehouse. Since the company had been developing too quickly and they had never encountered any major crimes against them, Superstars management and security team were rather lax regarding their defenses. Once they went through the standard checkup, the security quickly let the truck through. It went into the warehouse, and eight harvesters surrounded it. As the trio were at the undercarriage, they could clearly see piles of refrigerated monster flesh in the warehouse, along with crystals that were placed quietly in piles with spirit energy accumulated in them. They also saw gene medicine that had gone through preliminary refinement and had to be sent to pharmaceutical factories and biochemical labs for further refinement. Aside from the harvesters, there were only four security guards in the warehouse. One of them had faint spirit energy around his body. Based on the aura, he was just a one-star superhuman at most. He might not even have gone through a lot of life-threatening battles. Attack! At the moment the door to the warehouse was shut, Ning Lang brought his palm down. His two companions immediately brought out dozens of round ceramic balls from their backpacks and tossed them to various corners of the warehouse from under the truck. The ceramic balls rolled about everywhere with clunking sounds. They were distributed evenly throughout the entire warehouse. Before the Superstar harvesters and security guards registered what was going on, the dozens of ceramic balls shattered at the same time. They first released a blinding light, then thick smoke gushed out. In an instant, it obscured the lights, blinded human vision, and darkened the CCTVs. The smoke also seemed to contain poisonous and corrosive components that suffocated people. They coughed viciously, and their eyes turned red. The harvesters and security guards were caught off guard. They coughed and screamed. Ning Lang and his companions leather masks had goggles and filters. Their protective effects were even stronger than those of the military-grade gas masks. Ning Lang swung his arm back and stuck a remote-controlled bomb to the undercarriage of the truck. Then, he shot out from under the truck with his companions like bloodthirsty panthers. One person had yet to inhale the poisonous smoke. He noticed the three robbers with monstrous masks on them and remembered his job. He swung his crackling stun baton and charged at them. Some people also tried to use the walkie-talkies and phones to call the police or ran for the surveillance room in the corner of the warehouse to use the landline to request for reinforcements from Superstars headquarters. Someone also tried to sound the fire alarm to let the world know about the accident in the warehouse. Ning Lang laughed savagely and kicked the security guard who pounced on him more than ten meters away. With the stimulation from the Deification Capsule, his muscles had grown nearly a size bigger. The camouflage fighting suit had originally been rather loose on him, but now, it was tight. It formed really fierce muscle lines, which made him look murderous. His two companions rationality was already destroyed by the Deification Capsule. The hesitation from before was gone, and all that was left in their eyes was a murderous spark. Of course, they could not make it in time to stop the security guards who fled back to the surveillance room to call for the police. But the security guards soon found out that the communication lines to the outside world, their phones, walkie-talkies, and the fire alarm were all strangely silent. At that moment, the fourth robber with a demonic mask climbed down like a large lizard from the ceiling of the warehouse. Since they had long since decided on Superstars materials warehouse being their target, Ning Lang and his companions performed really detailed research and preparations to rob the place. That included research on the routes taken by the transportation trucks, their shifts, the fighting strength of the security guards, their shifts, and the communication lines to the outside world in the warehouse, along with the equipment. Before the operation, one of them lurked above the warehouse for three days and nights to understand all of the communications in the warehouse just so that he could cut them all off in time. Ning Lang believed that within half an hour, the warehouse would not be able to release any information to the outside world. Everything here would belong to him! Toss out all of the normal monster flesh in the refrigerated truck and get all of the Nightmarish Beast materials, crystals, and raw gene medicine in it. For safetys sake, we must leave the place in twenty-five minutes. Ning Lang strode forward and kicked away two security guards who pounced on him. He laughed savagely at the remaining people. These belong to your boss, but your lives are your own! Dont move. If you do, Ill kill you! His words proved effective. Most of the security guards and harvesters looked uncertain. They were just normal people. Ning Lang and his companions bodies, strength, and the monster-like thick killing intent they released were things that only superhumans possessed. If normal people went up against superhumans, even if they had good weapons or heavy firearms, their chances of victory would still be close to zero. Besides, the robbers were right. The goods belonged to their boss, but their lives were their own. Even though Meng Chao was really charismatic, he was not strong enough to make them so loyal that they would die for his company. Dragon Citizens had fought in the Monster War for decades. If they faced a fierce monster and had their families behind them, plenty of normal people would be willing to jump into the fray and even die fighting the enemy. But they now faced criminal superhumans. If they broke the iron-clad rule that superhumans were not supposed to attack normal people, the Supernatural Tower and adjudicator court would take care of them. There was no need for them to sacrifice their lives in vain, right? The harvesters and security guards looked at each other at a loss. No one was willing to go and play hero. But the superintendent of the security guards was still hesitating. He was a one-star superhuman who was injured heavily in the fog and had retired to live out the rest of his life. Based on his position and strength, he should fight a little, right? Ning Lang was able to sense his uncertainty. The bloodthirsty smile on his face turned even more hideous. Ever since he was attacked by the insect swarm and monster horde in the wild and witnessed his friends being eaten by insects, his understanding toward life and death had become completely different when compared to that of normal people. The survival of the fittest, the law of the survival, and murder would forever be the rule off survival. If he had sufficient time, he did not mind killing all the people here. But he did not want any accidents to occur, so to seize the time to rob the place and retreat, he did not mind letting these people stay alive. But if he wanted everyone to listen to him, the superintendent had to die. With this thought in mind, Ning Lang arrived in front of the superintendent with just two steps. The superintendents experience and fighting instincts were first-class, but his body had been trampled by monsters too many times in the wild, so most of his fighting strength was gone. He could barely swing his weapon, and the blade missed its target. Ning Langs steel-like elbow crashed into his chest, causing his spirit energy to scatter. He coughed up blood and fell down. Ning Lang moved quickly. He seized the superintendents ankle and dragged him back while he was airborne. The Deification Capsule moved around his blood vessels, nerves, muscle fibers, and even bones like lightning, causing his organs to scream, howl, and roar madly. He could no longer control his bloodlust. His right index finger and middle finger kept twisting and mutating until it turned into two sharp bone blades. He was going to stab the superintendents despair-filled eyes with them. When the superintendents eyeballs and brains were about to be pierced through by the bone blades, the other security guards and harvesters had yet to catch up to what was going on. Forget about saving the man, they had not even registered the situation. Ning Lang heard rustling sounds behind him. He instinctively lowered his head, but something still rammed into his back. It was as if a cannonball had hit his spine. Because of the great pain, the bone blades diverted from their trajectory and grazed the superintendents right eye socket. They drew two lines of blood. Ning Lang was shocked and angry. When he turned his head to look, he saw that the thing that hit him was something that could be seen everywhere in the warehousehalf of a frozen Demonic Halberd Pigs thigh. Someone had opened up a crack in the shut door of the warehouse. With the faint light from the street lights outside, he could see a person with messy hair that had stood up because of static. He had sunglasses on his face. Even so, they could not hide the angry look in his eyes. The static around him sucked in dust, which made his body blurry. His aura was mysterious and powerful, and he was walking toward them slowly. No. He was not walking over. His feet did not touch the ground. He stood in the air and was drifting over! Heaven Realm! Ning Lang felt his skin crawl, and in an instant, his fear reached its peak. But his mind instinctively came up with the perfect plan for a crime, including what he should do to retreat if he was unfortunate to run into a powerful superhuman. Kill him, or were dead! All three of his companions shouted acknowledgement at Ning Lang. If this were any other moment, his three companions would rather surrender themselves to the police or the adjudicator court instead of fighting against Heaven Realm superhumans. But right now, their central nervous systems and even their cerebral cortexes were submerged in burning drugs. Their rationality was completely consumed by murderous desire, and they lost their logic and ability to make decisions. With the obstruction by the smoke bombs, they did not even see how the superhuman came. They just thought that the reinforcement was like the superintendent and was a low-grade superhuman who was heavily injured before. The three robbers who took the Deification Capsules immediately charged at him with loud growls, like beasts who charged out of a cage. Ning Lang took a few steps back and hid behind a huge rack. He pressed the button on his belt. Boom! The high-energy crystal bomb that was hidden on the undercarriage of the refrigerated truck blew up! Chapter 459 - Surprising Robber The heavy truck had all sorts of refrigeration and harvesting equipment in it, and it weighed dozens of tons. Even so, it was sent flying high into the air. The ceiling was reduced to a mess because of the impact, and even the entire warehouse shuddered a little. Then, the liquified crystal fuel in the truck ignited. Together with the destructive energy from the crystal bomb, it turned into a huge fireball. The fireball tore the truck to shreds before turning into millions of mini fireballs that spilled down like rain. The flames were filled with rampaging spirit energy and were like napalm bombs on Earth. They even resembled the samadhi fire spoken in legends as they spilled out freely all over the warehouse. It has to be known that the raw crystals in the warehouse were all incredibly unstable, ticking time bombs. If they were stored carelessly, it would be too easy for them to release all their energy. When the shockwaves of the explosion spread out, everything instantly started burning, and the entire warehouse turned into a sea of fire in just a short few minutes. The temperature in the warehouse immediately rose by dozens of degrees Celsius. Once the monster materials started burning and formed fatal biochemical reactions with the raw liquid of the gene medicine, a burnt and poisonous stench rose into the air. A few of the security guards and harvesters had been sent flying by the explosion. Even if the Dragon Citizens body constitutions were insanely powerful, they still could not stop coughing up blood. They covered their heads and climbed away. Whoosh! Whoosh! The automatic fire control system released jets of water, but it was all in vain. In the face of the fierce flames, this amount of water was basically someone trying to put out a raging fire with a cup of water. Meng Chao subjugated the three robbers who pounced on him in just a second. Then, all he could do was watch the warehouse with a dumbfounded expression. The stunned look on his face soon turned into words: Everything went out of control! Meng Chaos original plan was to arrive during a crucial moment, since he knew Ning Langs target and set out soon after them. He would then turn the tides alone and avoid all losses. After that, he would earnestly persuade Ning Lang to realize his wrongdoings and surrender to the adjudicator court. He would also persuade him to tell him the truth about the Deification Capsules. He couldnt be blamed for being too optimistic, though. When he faced opponents at Lin Chuan and Gao Yes level in the past or Supernatural Entities like the White Spirit, Earthquake, and the Demonic Abyss Eye, he had solved his problems based on this plan. Meng Chao was already used to fighting against enemies who were stronger than him. But the robbers were just normal people who temporarily gained supernatural abilities with the Deification Capsules. With his current state, they were basically handing themselves over to him, so he could just use his charisma to subjugate them. He did not expect that while the three robbers acted according to his plan and basically surrendered to him, the last person who looked like Ning Lang would act decisively! Meng Chao had not even moved a single finger when Ning Lang viciously pressed down on the detonator. He did not even give Meng Chao the time to run his mouth off. Where were his moral principles?! The three robbers were struggling to their feet. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and delivered a few kicks in succession, which dislocated all their joints. He did not even have the time to tie them up. He had to chase after the last robber. At the moment the explosion happened, Ning Lang ran to a corner of the warehouse at the speed of a panther performing a 100m dash. By the looks of it, he wanted to escape through the ventilation duct. Meng Chao would not let him succeed. With a snort, he attacked first and sealed off the path leading to the ventilation duct. But Ning Lang seemed to have anticipated this. He turned around and without hesitation fled to the wall of the warehouse. Meng Chao snorted coldly. When it came to storing monster materials and raw crystals, they had to prepare all sorts of complicated conditions, such as constant temperature, constant humidity, and constant pressure. Then, they had to also consider the problems of smell, radiation, and spirit energy fluctuations. The walls of the warehouse were much sturdier compared to those of normal buildings, and some parts of the walls were even embedded with lead plates and other metals. Even if Ning Lang temporarily had the power of a one-star superhuman, it was impossible for him to create a hole in the wall. When Meng Chao saw that Ning Lang was running faster, just like a train that had its brakes broken, he was certain that he would not be able to turn back and would crash into the metal plate that would bounce him back. In an instant, Meng Chao came up with thirty-seven methods on how to capture Ning Lang alive once he bounced back. The problem was that he had to subjugate him instantly without giving him the chance to fight back. It was not for Meng Chaos sake, but that Ning Lang might get injured. If Ning Lang struggled, he would end up wasting a lot of his vitality. In the end, it might cause his organs to collapse or even burn. Then, the clue would go cold. Everything moved according to his plan. Ning Lang was about to crash into the wall. But against Meng Chaos expectations, with a deafening roar rose, Ning Lang actually blasted a hole in the wall, and it was more than half a meters diameter long! Whoosh! Ning Lang seemed to have expected the hole to appear. He jumped up and crawled out through the hole. Meng Chao was stunned silent again. Ning Lang had actually set up crystal bombs on the external walls of the warehouse without even Meng Chao noticing. They had actually planned their retreat so meticulously! They also had the ability to carry out their entire plan while avoiding the CCTVs and security guards eyes! The robbers computational abilities and executive abilities were a little over-the-top, no?! Through the hole, Meng Chao could vaguely see Ning Lang running madly into the distance. He was about to jump over the last fence. There was no time to think. With much more grace than Ning Lang, Meng Chao jumped out of the hole as well. Then, he saw four ceramic balls bounce high off the ground. Meng Chaos pupils shrank into two dots. He knew what they wereSky Shockers, anti-monster bounding mines. Hundreds of carefully made alloy shards were contained inside, along with incredibly fine metal shrapnels, which were a hundred times more numerous than alloy shards. With the push from the impact wave caused by the explosion, the alloy shards would tear through the monsters flesh, and the metal shrapnel would stab into the monsters eyes, nose, ears, mouth, and every hole, so the monsters sensitive nerve bundles would taste the sharpest and most long lasting pain possible. This sort of anti-monster mine was made to deal specifically with strength-type monsters with thick skin, like the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses. In truth, during the day, the Dragon Fang Commandos had used them to fight against the monster invasion at the forward operating base of Soaring Dragon Constructions. Meng Chao did not expect that he would taste how the monsters were treated so soon. BOOOOMMM! Four anti-monster mines exploded at the same time, and the metal wave came at him from all directions. Even if he instantly activated his spirit energy and formed a defensive spirit energy magnetic field, some of the metal powder still seeped in, causing the corners of his eyes and nostrils to feel really itchy and pained. He could not help but sneeze a few times in succession. After the final sneeze, Ning Lang had already jumped over the fence. Bastard! Meng Chao was livid now. With a growl, he drew Bloody Soul and slashed down fiercely in the direction of Ning Lang. He was more than ten meters away from the fence, and the blade would naturally be unable to touch it, but the saber glare that charged out cut the fence in half with a loud howl. The collapsed reinforced concrete immediately pinned Ning Lang under it. But Ning Langs muscles and bones had been strengthened, so it only made sense that he would not be pinned by the collapsed fence. With just a brief struggle, he got up to his feet again. But while he was struggling, Meng Chao had already rushed over in anger. He spread his fingers wide apart and went to grab Ning Langs neck. Ning Lang was like a trapped beast in a desperate situation. He could only turn around and fight with his life on the line against Meng Chao. But their disparity in strength was not something that could be closed by just a fearlessness toward death. Crack! Crack! Crack! Meng Chao did not use Bloody Soul. He just used the dorsal side of his left hand and broke Ning Langs right arm. Then, he lowered his shoulders and crashed into Ning Lang, sending him flying. He also grabbed his backpack. With a casual fling, a large amount of murderous weapons that were as sinister and fatal as the anti-monster mines fell out. Holy crap Meng Chao gasped in amazement. A residential area was close to the material warehouse. If he had not been the one who discovered the robbery but an Earth Realm superhuman who was one to two levels lower than him, he would have fallen for Ning Langs tricks if he were careless, and once Ning Lang ran into the densely populated residential area, the consequences would be dire. It was highly likely that he would drag dozens and even hundreds of innocents to the grave with him! With this thought in mind, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stepped on Ning Langs chest. He searched him from head to toe and found a lot of diabolical and ruthless trinkets as well as one metal tube that contained three Deification Capsules. Then, he finally sighed in relief. Ning Lang was still struggling. At that moment, even if Meng Chao had removed his demonic leather mask, his face would still be as monstrous as that of a demon. Unfortunately, even demons needed to breathe. And Meng Chao knew the physiological structures of monsters like the back of his hand. He had also mastered one hundred ways for monsters to asphyxiate and faint. He pushed down on Ning Langs neck artery, and Ning Lang was knocked unconscious when Meng Chao was only at the third method. When Meng Chao sensed that his heart was still beating steadily and he showed no signs of his body temperature increasing drastically, he sighed in relief. Fortunately, by the looks of it, Ning Lang was not going to die of organ failure or self-immolation. But Boom! BOOOOMMM! A series of shocking explosions came from behind him. The ceiling of the material warehouse was thrown off by the impact and landed beside Meng Chao with crackling sounds, just like a meteor shower. Meng Chao turned his head around and looked at the colorful fire pillars that rose into the air, and he could not stop the muscles at the corners of his eyes from twitching. Even though he stopped the robbery, all the raw materials stored in the warehouse were destroyed overnight. His company suffered a tremendous loss this time round! Five minutes later, Shen Yupeng brought his secret police squad, but they were too late. The special fire trucks from the fire station arrived on time and surrounded the burning warehouse. They started releasing fire extinguishing bubbles fused with mithril-based stabilizing solution at the fire. Meng Yishan, Qin Hu, Xie Xiaolei, and the other managers of Superstar also arrived one after another. When they saw how tragic the warehouse looked as it burned, they scowled. The burning of monster materials, raw crystals, and raw liquid for gene medicine was different from a normal fire disaster. It involved problems such as air pollution and soil contamination. The cost from the follow-up would be incredibly high. When they saw that Meng Chao had arrived at the site earlier than they did, they were stunned, then hurried over and asked him the details. Chapter 460 - Confusing The good news was that their harvesters and security guards were all safe. Even though some of them were pretty badly burned, at least their lives were not in danger. The medical field in Dragon City was much more advanced than when it was on Earth. With the help from all sorts of valuable medicine extracted from monsters, they might not even have scars left on their bodies. The bad news was, aside from Ning Lang, the three other robbers were all engulfed by flames, and all the materials in the warehouse were burnt to ashes. As for the others, Meng Chao did not know much more compared to the other three. He was in a really bad mood right now. It was not just because of the warehouse going up in flames and suffering a major loss. In truth, while this warehouse was filled with all sorts of cultivation resources, most of them were still the flesh and bones from normal monsters and Nightmarish Beasts. Even the raw crystals and raw liquid for gene medicine were cheap stuff for beginners. After all, Superstar was still focused on the middle and low-end market. It had only started pushing into the high-end market. The Tyrant Mammoth Meng Chao hunted during the day in the wild was a Grade Six Hell Beast that was only one step away from becoming an Apocalyptic Beast, and its thigh was even thicker than Meng Chao himself. That thing alone was already worth half of the materials in the warehouse. But that was not the problem of money. He could lose the money, but he could not afford this embarrassment! Ever since he became a superhuman, every time, he fought against enemies who were stronger than he was. He jumped around in a lively manner in front of enemies who were far more superior than he was, like Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, the White Spirit, Earthquake, and the Demonic Abyss Eye. He spat in the face of death like a maniac, and he never died. He even managed to launch counterattacks in the end. He did not expect that after he reached Heaven Realm and even trained hard in the wild for three months, he would nearly lose to a person who could not even be considered to be a proper superhuman during his first battle back in Dragon City. He was the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City. All his dignity was gone. Dad, dont you think the security system of our companys material warehouses is too lax? Meng Chao scrunched up his nose and smelled a lot of valuable materials burning in the fire. In an act that could only be considered as him venting his anger on someone innocent, he said, Silver Dragon Grass, Colored Bronze Stones, the spines of Lightning Dragons There are so many valuable materials stored here, and in the end, we only have one one-star superhuman guarding the place, and hes Meng Chao originally wanted to say that he was a retiree who came over to make some contribution in his remaining years, but he thought about it and did not say it. Meng Chao, dont blame President Meng for this. Its my fault. Xie Xiaoleis face was as calm as water as he came forward to explain the situation. He had once been the president of Spirit Creations Creatures and Gao Yes partner. After Gao Ye turned into the Supernatural Entity, Earthquake, the first thing he did was to destroy the labs of Spirit Creations Creatures. He had even nearly killed Xie Xiaolei, and in a stroke of luck, Meng Chao had saved him in time. With Gao Ye causing this stir, even if Spirit Creations Creatures did not end up going bankrupt, it would still not be suitable for them to get into contact with core biochemical modification projects and construction projects anymore. They could not conduct their business. After the abnormal beast research department acted as the middleman, Meng Chaos Superstar bought over all the core assets of Spirit Creations Creatures. Speaking of which, Spirit Creations Creatures collapse was not considered the fault of the company itself. Xie Xiaolei himself was still really good at managing businesses and expanding it. Meng Chao, his father, and Qin Hu might be working together, but as Superstar continued growing, it slowly grew out of what the three of them could control, and so they decided to just let Xie Xiaolei take the reins and use his talent however he wanted. In any case, the core value of Superstar was Meng Chaos strength and connections. As long as his fighting strength continued increasing, Meng Chao believed that with how smart Xie Xiaolei was, he would not readily play any tricks under the youngest Heaven Realm superhumans nose. Xie Xiaolei was indeed a business elite who was really good at making strategies. He definitely played a major part in Superstar being able to monopolize half of the middle and low-end market in Dragon City so quickly. Recently, he had been ambitious and wanted to enter the high-end market. This was something Meng Chao and the others supported. After all, once Meng Chao reached Heaven Realm, he needed more high-grade cultivation resources. He did not have his own material accumulation channels, and he could only buy them in the market or rely on the abnormal beast research department supporting. But it made him feel like he was controlled by others. The harvesting, preparation, storage, and other aspects of high-grade materials required a different environment compared to middle-grade and low-grade materials. The warehouses that were originally used to store middle-grade and low-grade materials might not be suited to store high-grade materials. Hence, with Xie Xiaolei taking charge, Superstar had been recently buying or renting warehouses, and they got themselves five new material warehouses in one go. The one in front of them was one of them. But they expanded too quickly, and the upgrading of the material warehouses was related to a series of trifling technical problems. All the Superstar upper management, including Xie Xiaolei, had been working round the clock all the time. But in the end, their security system did not manage to catch up, and this was a fatal oversight. Meng Chao, this isnt President Xies fault. Its mainly under my jurisdiction. Qin Hu also came forward to explain with an awkward look on his face. He was formerly the boss of Prosperous. After Prosperous was taken in by Superstar, he became the second largest shareholder in Superstar, but his main focus was in the Broken Star Club. Usually, he did not pay much attention to Superstar. However, due to him being a veteran hunter, he knew a lot of retired powerful fighters, which was why he had always been in charge of the security in Superstar. Qin Hu told Meng Chao that suitable guards were not that easy to find. Normal security guards were not a problem to find. Dragon Citys unemployment rate was really high, but all of the citizens knew martial arts. They were like elites in martial arts novels who were born talented and were grandmasters of their generation. By just offering three thousand yuan a month, they could basically hire a section with extra powerful soldiers by Earth standards. But it was incredibly difficult if they wanted to hire superhumans to be security superintendents. It was not just a matter of money, the more important thing was their cultivation and fighting experience. To superhumans, if they still had room for growth, money was forever going to be the last thing they would consider. These were the things that they treated as important factors as to whether they would take up a job: whether they had room for growth in a job, whether they could continuously gather experience during the job, whether they could polish their fighting skills, whether they could increase their cultivation realm, and whether they could overcome their limits. For example, if they joined a superhuman fighting squad and went to the wild to hunt monsters, they could earn money and even become stronger. They could also get to know other powerful superhumans and expand their connections. If they killed a high-grade superbeast or found a new crystal mine, they could even become rich overnight and rise to power in one go. Even if the starting salary for this sort of job was lower, the danger rating was a little higher, and the work environment was a little harsher, there were still plenty of superhumans who would flock to it like bees to honey. But becoming a security superintendent to defend a warehouse? They could not see any room for growth in this! If this warehouse was not attacked by monsters or lost people all year long, wouldnt that mean that the security superintendent would not be able to get the chance to fight for an entire year? The path of cultivation was like rowing a boat upstream. If the superhuman really did not fight in any real fights in a year, his fighting strength would have long plummeted to the drain! Meanwhile, Dragon City was also currently performing a tactical counterattack. The Red Dragon Army, four great research centers, nine great mega corporations, Dragon City University, the alliance of the five universities, and all the forces of power were expanding happily. They set up countless forward operating bases in the wild. Unlicensed pathfinding teams were also everywhere. Superhumans with the slightest bit of ambition would either want to join these forces or gather up their own forces to form their own pathfinding squad and test their luck in the wild. Even a one-star superhuman would be like hotcakes wherever they went. The graduates this year also had a starting salary that was 30% higher than the past year. With just a good offer, Superstar had no choice. They also did not have the ability to find a sufficient number of superhumans to protect their own warehouses. Of course, its not that were not looking. Its just that we havent found them yet. Qin Hu stopped talking for a while and said, More accurately speaking, weve already hired a suitable security force, and theyll come to work three days later. Weve also signed a business deal with Zhao Feixuan, and hell be upgrading the defense system in Superstars warehouses fully. But who would have thought that someone would seize the chance to rob us during this crucial moment? Yes. They hit us accurately, right where it hurt. Xie Xiaolei smiled bitterly and said, We have plenty of warehouses. They either have their defense systems already fully upgraded and already have elites guarding them, or theyre warehouses storing normal materials that are large and heavy, like Demonic Halberd Pig meat or Iron-armored Rhinoceros meat. Even if robbers steal it, they wont be able to take them away! But this warehouse has a lot of valuable but lighter materials. We havent been able to upgrade the security system yet, and someone targeted it! The more Meng Chao listened to it, the more solemn his expression became. So, youre saying that we have a lot of warehouses that are more valuable and have tighter defenses, and they cant possibly be robbed. We also have warehouses that have laxer security systems and are less valuable than this, but theres no need to rob them. But this one was just the best target? Meng Chao pondered over this for a moment and asked, How many people know the details about this warehouse? Xie Xiaolei and Qin Hu looked at each other and said, There shouldnt be many. Aside from the higher-ups in the company, only the frontline harvesters and security guards know. Of course, some of our business partners know. After all, its not some business secret. We never paid too much attention in this field. No matter how much you dont pay attention to this, this information shouldnt have been available to any Tom, Dick, and Harry. Meng Chao frowned and mumbled, Thats strange. Ning Lang and his companions are just normal people who have just taken the Deification Capsules and awakened to supernatural powers for the time being. They came from a temporary settlement, so how did they get such precise information? No. It was not just a problem about information. The burnt blueprint and the map of the streets around it was not hand drawn. It was printed by a machine, and it was a very precise and standard map. Only strong organizations like construction companies, the urban planning administration department, the adjudicator court, research department, and the Red Dragon Army could have blueprints like this in store. Normal robbers would already be considered good if they could draw a general map. Also, Ning Lang had a lot of equipment on him. Even though Dragon City did not forbid the use of large-scale murder weapons and the citizens were able to buy even family-version rocket launchers in supermarkets as they gained more resources, Ning Lang had managed to set up napalm bombs beforehand, cut off the communication systems in the warehouse, and even set up mines on his path of retreat. His tactical abilities were far beyond that of normal robbers. Of course, the most important thing was the Deification Capsule. This was a drug that could make normal people temporarily gain supernatural abilities. It was an advanced piece of technology that was far beyond the current era. Where did it come from? Chapter 461 - More Than One Hundred Crimes At the Same Time Meng Chao brought those questions to Shen Yupeng. The secret police of the adjudicator court leaned against the wall with his hands in the pockets of his lead-gray trench coat. He stared at the dancing flames with a contemplative expression on his face while thinking hard about the clues. Meng Chao did not want to interrupt Shen Yupengs thoughts. After all, Lu Siya admired Shen Yupeng a lot as well, and she was his competitor. She believed that he was a criminal investigator with thoughts as sharp as a surgical knife. But after waiting for a moment, Meng Chao heard faint snores coming from Shen Yupengs nose. Meng Chao cleared his throat softly. Shen Yupeng was startled awake and blinked. He stared at Meng Chao with bloodshot eyes. Meng Chao was shocked. Big Brother Peng, are you infected by Blood Flower spores or the new zombie virus? Why do you look so haggard? They were quite close to each other, so even though Meng Chao was the victim of the case, if they were to talk to each other, there was just no need for them to discuss things formally. Shen Yupeng smiled wanly and said, Sorry, Ive been pretty busy lately, and I havent slept in a while. Havent slept in a while. Meng Chao frowned. That sounds new. Big Brother Peng, how long is in a while? Shen Yupeng thought about it.Around one month, I guess. You havent slept for around one month? Meng Chao was shocked. Why?! Over the past few months, the crime rate in Dragon City has been growing. Its especially the case for malicious crimes. Theres also been an increase in High-IQ offenders. Shen Yupeng was unable to stop himself from yawning. He rubbed his face and scratched his stubble. The adjudicator court has been going through a structural change as well. We cant mobilize more personnel for these things, so we have to work 24/7. Meng Chao knew a bit about the structural change in the adjudicator court. It was mainly because they discovered quite a lot of superhumans being involved in the ambush of Noble Descent Hotel through Zhou Tianshui. Many of the superhumans might not have intentionally collaborated with the abnormal beasts, but they still took bribes, engaged in nefarious plots, did all sorts of illegal things, and had, in an objective sense, provided a crack for the abnormal beasts to attack while the city was weak. To take precaution against evil, to win the Monster War beautifully, and for superhumans and normal people to be able to continue existing harmoniously and closely so that Dragon City could spread Earths civilization to all of the Other World, the Survival Committee took the lead and forced the nine great mega corporations as well as various powerful organizations to examine themselves, perform auditing, learn, and change on a spectacular scale. The adjudicator court was a very unique law enforcement organization. To investigate superhuman criminal activity, there were plenty of times when they had to perform investigations under highly classified situations. They also had to use various legally ambiguous methods or downright illegal methods to secure evidence. And to obtain that evidence, they needed a lot of secret capital that they could write into the accounts. If it was absolutely necessary, before they gained proof, they could even execute justice on certain lost people who were highly destructive. That was what people meant by saying that they could act before reporting to the authorities. This sort of organization where criminal investigation, judgment, and law enforcement were all encompassed in one body was a major disaster area that violated standard protocol. At the moment, the abnormal beast research department was enjoying the limelight while the adjudicator court was losing favor. Meng Chao had heard from Lu Siya long ago that a few really powerful secret police officers and adjudicators had been fired from their positions. She had sounded really happy at their misfortune at that time. It was no wonder then why Shen Yupeng looked so haggard and could not help but grumble while they were talking on the phone. But even though he had grumbled about it, he was still a very professional and experienced secret police officer. When he saw Meng Chaos expression, he immediately asked, Whats the problem? Meng Chao repeated his question. In the end, he came up with this conclusion, Lets just say that were dealing with a criminal organization here. Then, Ning Lang is definitely not the mastermind. With his experience, intelligence, and strength, its impossible for him to come up with such a meticulous criminal plan. The Deification Capsules, blueprints of the warehouse, and the large number of military-grade weapons are also not things that he could get. Thats why I think that theres a great chance that the mastermind behind this criminal group is someone else. Ning Lang is just a chess piece sent to break enemy ranks. Hes just carrying out orders loyally. Ive been thinking about this possibility too. Regardless of whether its the murders in the trash site or the robbery here, Ning Langs decisiveness is far past the limits of a newbie with no criminal record. His ruthlessness and cunning reminds me of plenty of lost people who have been fighting against the adjudicator court for more than ten years, Shen Yupeng said with a grave expression. But the effects of the Deification Capsule arent over yet. Even though his life is not in danger, his organs are still showing signs of weakening. Hes currently incredibly frail, and hes receiving treatment in a hospital under the adjudicator court. If we look at this optimistically, we will only be able to interrogate him by the second half of the night at the earliest. Once we get results, Ill immediately inform you. If we get any clues, I might have to ask you to use the power of the large number of members you have in the Broken Star Club to conduct the investigation. Dont worry, Big Brother Peng, Ill definitely help! Meng Chao agreed readily. It was not just because this case was related to his company. Even if a warehouse from another company was burned down, Meng Chao would still look for the truth, because he was really interested in the enigmatic Deification Capsule. They were about to continue discussing the case when they suddenly heard explosions in the distance. The explosion happened at least eight kilometers away. The sound waves were blocked off by the skyscrapers, so when they reached Meng Chao and Shen Yupeng, they were very faint. But as Heaven Realm superhumans, when they heard the familiar sound, their expressions still changed. Based on the sounds, it was not an accidental explosion. It reminded them of crystal bombs and anti-monster mines having exploded in a chain in another battlefield in the city. They exchanged a glance. Then, they simultaneously used their maglev abilities to rise into the air. Looking into the distance, they saw flashing lights and fireballs rising and falling in the depths of the dark city. They were like dazzling but bizarre fireworks. Meng Chao shuddered. His instinctive reaction was that the abnormal beasts had launched another large-scale attack. At this time, he was finally able to call Lu Siya. But while the abnormal beast research department was indeed really busy, they did not find a single clue leading them to abnormal beasts. They did not find a single monster, zombie, or undead. It should just be a normal robbery, I think? Lu Siya said uncertainly over the phone. A normal robbery? Meng Chao looked at the brilliant fireworks in front of him and did not know whether he should laugh or cry. Did the robbers in the whole city make an appointment to rob their targets together tonight? That doesnt make sense. How could there be so many robbers in all of Dragon City?! Even though they lived through a period of lawlessness that was like a bloody hell decades ago, and all of them did not want to recall it, ever since the Survival Committee was built and order returned, the crime rate in Dragon City had been controlled pretty well. Even though it was general practice for all the citizens to practice martial arts and learn how to use light and heavy firearms, which led to fighting and crimes of passion everywhere, there were not many meticulously planned, sophisticated, and having stewed around for a long time crimes. The reason behind it was simple. The difference between normal people and superhumans was too great. And the difference between superhumans of different levels was also so great that it brought about despair. Even if normal people were so desperate that they wrecked their brains to think of a foolproof robbery and even if they managed to steal the goods; afterwards, the superhumans would definitely be able to find clues and capture the perpetrators. And if Earth Realm superhumans wanted to commit crimes, they would face just punishments from Heaven Realm superhumans. Once superhumans reached Heaven Realm and became famous people, they would become the vested beneficiaries of the current rules of the game. The money they earned through legal means could fill up their pockets, so why would there be a need for them to take risks? Of course, lost people did cause great damage to Dragon City, but the birth of lost people was mainly due to spirit energy destroying some mysterious region in their brains, which led to their central nervous systems being invaded and their thoughts becoming distorted. Thus, they would go through spirit energy deviation and commit crimes. They did not do it purely for interests. Besides, once lost people decided to break free of the law, they would be mercilessly suppressed by the adjudicator court. Even if they managed to escape through sheer luck for a period of time, they could only run into the depths of the lairs and hold hundreds of thousands of lair citizens as hostages. They would then be people so despised by society that they could not see the light of day. Could it be that the lost people hidden in the depths of the lair decided on the spur of a moment to run out to steal from others as they pleased? That was impossible. They had no reason to be so stupid. It was basically the same as them surrendering themselves. But Shen Yupeng kept receiving news that stated that there were indeed dozens, no, more than one hundred malicious crimes happening at the same time in Dragon City, and all of them involved supernatural abilities. Meng Chao could not understand it. Hence, when Shen Yupeng hurried to the other crime sites, he mentioned that he wanted to help. They had long since established a happy working relationship during the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case. Dragon City also promoted the idea that all citizens were soldiers, so the Red Dragon Army, research departments, and adjudicator courts would never reject the help from citizens when they carried out their duties. Shen Yupeng was experiencing a severe lack of manpower on his side, so he was grateful for Meng Chaos help. In truth, Meng Chao was not the only one shocked. Dragon City had not experienced more than one hundred malicious crimes happening simultaneously over the past thirty years. The endless explosions surprised plenty of superhumans, and all of them rushed to the crime sites. But they soon realized that the situation at the crime sites was really problematic. Malicious crimes were different from zombie hordes and monster invasions. The people had gone through countless simulations of fog descents, monsters invasions, and zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores causing riots. They knew how to handle them. Even if they did not receive any orders from their superiors, once they saw zombies, monsters, and the undead, they would just fight fiercely while ensuring that their bodies were safe. Unless they were told to stop by their superiors, they would stop. In any case, most of the zombies, monsters, and the undead were creatures with grotesque appearances and strange figures. They were eye-catching existences that humans could tell were different from them with just one glance. But the criminals of the one hundred or so malicious crimes were all humans. When the superhumans heard the explosions, it usually meant that the crimes had already reached their end, and the criminals had already obtained the items they wanted. They were just using the explosives to get rid of all the clues and evidence on the crime site. The criminals could even pretend to be the reinforcements who arrived with the other superhumans. As for the superhumans, they were not used to treating humans as their opponents, so it was difficult for them to see through their disguises. Chapter 462 - Ignited Within The City Dozens of robbers in clown and animal masks had robbed dozens of material warehouses from different industries in the eastern part of the city. Those warehouses were basically one grade lower than Superstars warehouse, so they naturally could not offer a high salary to superhumans to hire them as security guards. The warehouses were easily broken into, and once the robbers took everything to their hearts content, they left freely. Even though the warehouses did not contain the most valuable cultivation resources, when more than dozens of robberies were added together, the losses amounted to an astronomical figure. The criminals had also targeted dozens of middle and higher level managers of industries and research centers at the western part of the city. These people were all support-class superhumans who only had high cultivation realms but lacked fighting power. Not all superhumans could fight. For example, Ning Shewo, the leading figure of the harvesting world, was a Heaven Realm superhuman based on the cultivation realm, but he mainly cultivated his branch meridians, harvesting skills, and studied natural history. Besides, he was old and weak now, so he could no longer fight highly intense battles. There were also plenty of researchers and managers who worked using their heads. Their brains were incredibly developed due to the refinement of spirit energy, and correspondingly, their limbs were a tad weaker. These people did not lack money, and they usually had a lot of cultivation resources stacked up in their homes. Since they had all sorts of industries and forces of power behind them, usually, no one would dare to target them. But for some reason, that night, many of the experts encountered fully-armed robbers breaking into their houses. Of course, some of the researchers fought back desperately. But the robbers were all fierce and malicious. If the targets showed the slightest sign of resistance, they lost their rationality and acted like they were maniacs. They even died together with the experts. Within just a short hour, more than one hundred crimes happened in the city. Meng Chao felt that Shen Yupeng had turned into a firefighter captain, and he himself was a firefighter following him around. They went all around the city like headless chickens. But every single time, they were one step slower than the robbers and could only clean up the mess. It was not that the robbers were really powerful or cunning. In truth, most of the robbers were like Ning Lang. They were normal people who had eaten Deification Capsules and temporarily gained supernatural abilities. No matter how meticulously they planned their crimes, they still left behind vast amounts of clues on the site, so it would be easy to locate them. They were normal people and did not know just how terrifying supernatural abilities were. They did not know how to control their strength to deliver force at a stable pace, either. Once the secret police or righteous superhumans discovered them, they usually panicked and acted in desperation, which usually resulted in losses to everyone that were ten times worse than the robbery itself. Ning Lang was an example of that. If Meng Chao had just opened up his warehouse and let Ning Lang rob him, he would have taken a small portion of the cultivation resources in the warehouse to fill up one measly truck. But due to Meng Chaos arrival, Ning Lang decisively (read: stupidly) chose to detonate a high-energy napalm bomb and destroy an entire warehouses worth of cultivation resources. The irredeemable losses were then instantly magnified by ten times. If the judge used the measurement of punishment, he would definitely have to consider this and increase the severity of his punishment. Of course, before he performed the robbery, he had already killed someone intentionally, so he might not care about it anymore. Just like Ning Lang, many of the robbers intentionally detonated all the remaining cultivation resources in the material warehouse to throw off the pursuers attention while they fled. Some people also threw smoke bombs and napalm bombs at large quantities in densely populated areas once they broke in and robbed houses, so all the citizens would be in a terrible fix. Some people also took in even more Deification Capsules after they were surrounded by their pursuers. They instantly released the potential in their cells and turned into creatures even more terrifying than monsters. Before their organs withered and their bodies went up in flames, they engaged their pursuers in a terrifying and devastating battle in the downtown areas. Naturally, it caused a lot of innocents to be injured. When Shen Yupeng saw the messy crime sites and the destroyed sites of capture, he was shocked and felt really anxious. It has to be known that it was precisely because superhumans were monsters in human skin and could even be thought of as walking super cannonballs that they had to be careful when dealing with superhuman criminals. Without absolute confidence, it would be better to give up on the chance to capture them. Also, before they captured the criminals, they had to not let the criminals detect even the slightest hint of danger. Otherwise, the criminals would decide to do even worse things because they knew that they would definitely be captured, and the consequences would be dire. This was why normal police were not allowed to handle superhuman criminals. It was also why the police officers in the adjudicator court were known as secret police. But there was a limited number of secret police officers, and they never thought that they would need to handle more than one hundred superhuman malicious cases simultaneously. The righteous superhumans only had passion in them and lacked professional skills. They fought against the criminals like zombies and monsters, so they were basically making things worse even though they had kind intentions, and the losses kept on growing. Of course, they did manage to capture some criminals. But most of the criminals lives were drained within just a few minutes. Their cells withered away, and they died. Only a handful were lucky enough to survive, but they were really weak and were at their deathbed. For the time being, it was really hard to make them talk and get any useful information from them. With the help of face and fingerprint identification, they identified these people. All of them were normal people. There was not a single big fish worth any value among them. No one knew why these normal people saw eye to eye and chose the same night to take such a risk. The long night was finally over. Practically all the citizens knew that more than one hundred malicious crimes had happened in Dragon City. The losses were basically the same as from a large-scale monster invasion. But the effects from the crimes were far from just this. A humans greatest fear was always the fear toward the unknown. Regardless of whether it was zombies, monsters, or invasions from the undead, Dragon Citizens could predict them. They were also used to them. The disgusting and ugly monsters were them, and humans could tell they were them based on their appearance alone. It was also natural for them to attack us. All we needed to do was just to counterattack. That would be enough. But no matter how fierce and lunatic the robbers were, they were still just normal people. Logically speaking, they were one of us. This sort of killing among fellow humans puzzled Dragon Citizens. It made them worried, and they were filled with a feeling that something bad was going to happen. From a more practical standpoint, monster invasions did indeed cause great damage to the city, but as long as they could kill the monsters, their flesh and other materials could cover the losses. Sometimes, the benefits would even be greater. But the losses created by the robbers were just losses. Even if they captured all of the robbers and executed them so that they could extract oil from their bones, it would not even cover 1% of the losses. Besides, the number of criminals they captured was far from one-third of all the robbers. Many of the criminals removed their masks and changed their clothes afterward to escape into the crowd, and the government would have to use a lot of manpower and resources to find and capture them. In fact, if they brought the cultivation resources they snatched and fled into the lairs to mix around with the lost people who had been lurking there for decades, then, unless the government got rid of all the lairs that contained more than one million people, it would be practically impossible to capture them. This is an unprecedented, serial criminal case. Its definitely the abnormal beasts new, savage attack against Dragon City. Their goal isnt just to snatch cultivation resources, but also to throw Dragon Citys societal order into chaos and cause humans to not trust each other. They want to make human civilization return to decades ago, when we lived in a lawless, bloody era that operated on the law of the jungle! Meng Chao did not sleep the entire night. At six in the morning, he met up with Lu Siya, who looked just as disheveled, and Ye Xiaoxing. Even though they had not found any traces of abnormal beasts masterminding the crimes, this did not mean that the abnormal beast research department could sleep without worry. To prevent abnormal beasts from attacking Dragon City during the disaster or doing something like Noble Descent Hotel again and attacking them from another direction while they were busy on another warfront, the abnormal beast research department placed all of the investigators with fighting power outward and defended the important facilities and tactical strongholds. And there were actually a few ignorant thieves who went straight for the abnormal beast research department. Unfortunately, before the investigators could capture them, these robbers showed cunning that was far greater than that of the monsters and ran off into densely populated residential areas or downtown areas. They intended to use innocent citizens as hostages. The investigators had to use ten times the intelligence and energy they used while capturing abnormal beasts to finally capture these people. Ye Xiaoxing, captain of Group 9, sensed the presence of abnormal beasts hidden in these serial crimes. His thoughts were the same as Meng Chaos. Hundreds of malicious crimes had happened in one night, and practically all the criminals were normal people who ate Deification Capsules or low-grade superhumans who took large quantities of Deification Capsules. This was definitely not a coincidence. In the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City, Meng Chao had long since mentioned that compared to powerful external attacks, the cost-performance ratio of causing Dragon City to implode and make the city get destroyed due to internal chaos was much better. It was then no wonder why the abnormal beasts had lurked for such a long time after the Noble Descent Hotel ambush and did not do anything for half a year. It seemed like they wanted to use this operation to do what they did not manage to do last time. They set up a huge ticking time bomb in Dragon City, and it finally detonated the night before. Unfortunately, the abnormal beast research department did not have many clues related to the cases themselves. Before they had concrete proof, the authority over the cases remained in the adjudicator courts hands, and Ye Xiaoxing as well as Lu Siya could not do anything to continue the investigation. But Meng Chao was the first to get in contact with the Deification Capsules. Among the series of robberies the previous night, the losses Superstars material warehouse suffered were also the greatest. He was not an official investigator of the abnormal beast research department, so he was considered a victim and informant of the case. Besides, his relationship with Shen Yupeng was pretty good, so he could go and ask for information. Ye Xiaoxings thoughts about this was that a lot of areas were involved in these cases. The effects were also rather bad, so the abnormal beast research department and the adjudicator court would definitely not be able to handle the cases alone. At that time, they would definitely mobilize resources from everywhere and both parties would work together to investigate it. Now, he and Lu Siya would continue the investigations based on the clues given by the White Spirit, Earthquake, and the Demonic Abyss Eye. Meanwhile, since Meng Chao was not part of the research department, it would be better if he checked what the adjudicator court intended to do through Shen Yupeng. Meng Chao knew that the relationship between the adjudicator court and the research department was complicated. There were plenty of times when they had small conflicts between them while they fought for cases. Having them work together was like trying to force two complicated and sophisticated machines together. Making them work in unison was not something that could be accomplished in one go. It would be better to use Meng Chao and Shen Yupengs relationship to first form a knot between the two law enforcement organizations. Chapter 463 - Teacher of Crime When Meng Chao reached the Supernatural Tower, it was seven in the morning. The peoples market in front of the Supernatural Tower was already filled with people. It was full of normal citizens and superhumans who were there to report cases. The law enforcers of the adjudicator court were known as the secret police. To prevent alerting the superhuman criminals while they were investigating a case and causing them to act in desperation, which would lead to even greater damage, they did not wear uniforms and conducted investigations as well as executions in secret. But the adjudicator court itself was no secret. Its headquarters was located in the Supernatural Tower. In truth, when the Supernatural Tower was first formed, its goal was to arbitrate the conflicts between normal people and superhumans, as well as the conflicts between superhumans. Up to that date, the Supernatural Tower still had stations to report crimes and boxes to inform the adjudicator court about criminal cases. If the normal people felt that they were harassed by superhumans, they could report the cases directly or do so anonymously. Ever since the Supernatural Tower had been formed, it had been nearly thirty years since Dragon City encountered a night like this, where order was completely destroyed. It was no wonder then why the station the adjudicator court set up to report cases was cramped! Meng Chao had not contacted Shen Yupeng yet. He looked around and saw a lot of Broken Star Club members in the crowd. The Broken Star Club members also saw him. They squinted and stared at him for a long time before they dared to come up to greet him. While they asked him about his training in the wild, they also told him about what had happened during the night. While listening to the broken-star superhumans descriptions, Meng Chao realized that Superstar was not the only one that suffered major losses. Many of the broken-star superhumans and the middle or small firms they opened were also robbed. The reason for it was very simple. The middle-grade and high-grade superhumans who came from cultivation families and were Heaven Realm superhumans usually lived in high-end apartments with tight security systems. Ever since the new zombie virus and Blood Flower spores wreaked havoc, the defense systems of the high-end apartments went through full upgrades, and the residents were all above average elites. Even if the robbers, who were normal people, ate ten Deification Capsules in one go, it would be impossible for them to break through the defenses of the high-end apartments and rob the powerful fighters apartments. Most of the residential areas where normal people lived in had not been upgraded yet, so they were easy targets. The problem was, most of the normal people had empty apartments, and they could not get a lot of money from them! But through the Broken Star Club and the Ultimate Style, the broken-star superhumans had regained hope in cultivating, and all of them were motivated to work hard. They flourished, and they had a lot of cultivation resources accumulated in their apartments and companies. However, they could not get stronger as fast as Meng Chao. So, if the robbers ate a few Deification Capsules and dared to risk their lives, they would be able to somewhat match the broken-star superhumans. Naturally, they became fat wallets in the eyes of the robbers. The Broken Star Club had more than two hundred thousand members. It was a lax organization that people could join and leave as they pleased, and they were not bound by a lot of restrictions. In other words, it was just a large club house. The Broken Star Club members were essentially no different from supermarket members or public bath house members. Naturally, it was difficult for them to distinguish between who was the good, the bad, the loyal, and the spying. A day before, a handful of broken-star superhumans with ill intentions had gotten themselves Deification Capsules from somewhere and temporarily gained the power of one-star and two-star superhumans. They turned into robbers and extended their evil claws toward the innocent. Some of the broken-star superhumans were harmed because of it. It angered the lawful broken-star superhumans so much that they started cussing up a storm. They said that they could not judge a book by its cover and that the rotten eggs destroyed the whole basket. The Broken Star Club had been a good club, but now, it was destroyed by these scum. Aside from this, Meng Chao also noticed a lot of injured, dejected-looking normal people. When he spoke to them, he learned that even though they were not the direct targets of the robbers, they were affected by the bombs. The flames from the napalm bombs had burned their bodies or their homes were destroyed during the fights between the robbers and the pursuers. Just who was supposed to be made accountable for this mess? The area was noisy and chaotic. Meng Chao waited until noon before he finally saw Shen Yupeng, who came to him swaying and looking haggard. Big Brother Peng, are you okay? Meng Chao was shocked. You look green in the face. Its like youre going to experience organ failure or going to combust at any moment. Do you want to look for a place and enter deep meditation for a while? Shen Yupeng made a gesture and said weakly, Help me out and bring me to a cultivation room, please. The guy confessed. I can finally rest a bit now. Meng Chao quickly helped Shen Yupeeng to a cultivation room deep in the Supernatural Tower. Once Shen Yupeng was submerged in ink green gene medicine and moaned in exhaustion, some color finally returned to his face, and his vitality magnetic field started turning slowly. After seeing this, Meng Chao finally sighed in relief. Ning Lang confessed? Meng Chao opened a high-calorie nutritional fluid and handed it to Shen Yupeng. He asked tentatively, There were a lot of robberies last night, so they must be connected, right? Could it be that Ning Lang and these robbers belong to some big criminal organization? If were talking about connection, there is some bit of connection between them. But Ning Lang doesnt have any connection with the other robbers. Theres no big criminal organization with a strict order lying around either. Shen Yupeng looked exhausted. He closed his eyes and contemplated what he knew. Thats impossible! These robbers are just chess pieces. There must be an incredibly diabolical chess player behind them! Meng Chao blurted out. Theres a chess player, alright, but theres no horizontal connection between the chess pieces, Shen Yupeng said. In truth, based on Ning Langs confession, hes controlled remotely by this chess player online. Online? Meng Chaos mind raced. How was he remotely controlled? The Deification Capsule, the weapons, the meticulous surveillance on the targets, and the bizarre criminal plan all came from the internet? Thats right. It all came from the internet. More accurately, it all came from the deep web. Shen Yupeng finished the high-calorie nutritional fluid in one go, and his complexion looked a little better. You know that the materials in the Other World are incredibly unstable. Our computers and internet systems are different from those on Earth. We added a lot of monster brain cells and biochemical plug-ins that are imitations of neurons. You can say that theyre the amalgamations of computers and living brains, thats why we call them superbrains. This sort of new data terminal and internet system ensures large scale, real-time information transfer in the Other World, even though its filled with spirit energy and materials that are really unstable, but it also provides brand new challenges toward retaining and investigating information, locating the coordinates of terminals, and other things. In the deep web, there are one hundred ways for you to perfectly hide your identity and address, then send emails anonymously to have others commit all sorts of dangerous and evil crimes. Meng Chao knew this very clearly. In truth, he had been active on the deep web as the Old Fire Relayer, and even till now, no one managed to see through his disguise. But Meng Chao still found it unbelievable. The person used an anonymous email to tempt Ning Lang to steal from Superstars warehouse? Thats not quite possible, right? Based on what I know, Ning Lang is just a hooligan. He wanders about the gray area, and people like him know the boundaries of law the best. Would he risk everything because of one anonymous email and do something so dangerous? He might not have, originally. But when he threw in all his money and even got himself high-interest loans from underground finance companies, then lost everything in the wild and came back with nothing You cant really say what he would do after that, Shen Yupeng said. Ning Lang said that he failed his business. After he returned to Dragon City, he was chased by the underground finance companies, and he also had to be accountable to the families of his dead friends. Gradually, he lost himself in the abyss of despair. At that time, if there appeared a burning log that could save his life, he would hold it without a care. Coincidentally, at that time, someone sent him an invitation through an anonymous email system in the deep web and asked him whether he was interested in taking part in a huge business. Naturally, Ning Lang did not believe it in the beginning. Even if he believed it, it would be useless. Because when it came to the big businesses in Dragon City, the legal ones and illegal ones all required you to have awakened to supernatural powers to join. In the end, the other party said nothing and just gave him an address. That person did not give any explanation about what it was. Ning Lang was conflicted for three days. Once he heard that the debt collectors sent people to his apartment to force him to pay his debts again, he made his decision and went to check out the address mentioned in the email. He found that the address brought him to an abandoned factory that was about to be demolished. It was located in the suburbs. Then, he received a series of directions in the factory. In the end, he found a Deification Capsule in an abandoned grinder. [Eat it.] These words were written on a note stuck to the Deification Capsule. There was a bone-chilling air in the entire affair. But Ning Lang had no other choice. He had run into insect hordes in the wild and watched his childhood friends be reduced to skeletons by insects. Since then, his mental strength index had not been very stable. His understanding toward life and death became skewed. Not only was he not scared of death, he even had the desire to jump straight into flames like a moth. He swallowed the Deification Capsule without hesitation, and for the first time in his life, he experienced what it meant to have supernatural powers. Meng Chao, were both in Heaven Realm, so were already used to one-star superhuman strength. But I think that even if we manage to reach Deity Realm one day, we would never forget how it felt to first awaken to supernatural powers and use them. That peerless excitement and pleasure cannot be described with words. Ning Lang got completely addicted to this pleasure. He said that he destroyed the entire grinder until it was just scrap metal, and he felt like he was a God who could do everything. Unfortunately, the Deification Capsule the other party gave him was not strong enough. It was probably a test version with really low density. Soon, when the effects ran out, he became normal again, and since he was exhausted, he became even weaker than before. Ning Lang said that at that moment, he was drenched in sweat and lay on the ground while panting. He could not even lift a finger. The pleasure he had from possessing great strength was completely overwhelmed by a feeling of helplessness. Theres a saying, isnt it? If I had never seen light, I could endure darkness forever. In Ning Langs case, it was if he had never tasted supernatural strength, perhaps he could forever endure a life of normalcy and mediocrity. But now, as if he was possessed by madness, he longed to become stronger. He wanted to eat more Deification Capsules and possess peerless power once more. Even if he had to trample on all laws and morals, he wouldnt care! Chapter 464 - Break Dragon City’s Secret Police Meng Chao could understand how Ning Lang felt. In a world where strength could determine life and death, the difference between superhumans and normal people was even greater than the difference between the rich and poor on Earth. The poor could endure being in poverty, but only because they did not know how much of a lavish lifestyle the rich lived. If you robbed someone of their supernatural abilities, it was something even worse than death. Shen Yupeng continued, After he returned home in great regret, Ning Lang received another mysterious email reminding him of the various harms of eating the Deification Capsule. The anonymous sender did not mind mentioning the side effects of the Deification Capsule. It was an extreme, super-high stimulant. It could allow people to gain supernatural powers at the price of draining their lives and losing their minds. But if they ate the Deification Capsules and took in a large amount of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid in time, they could avoid the drug harming their body. The mail sender mentioned that he could continue providing Deification Capsules to Ning Lang so that he could enjoy being a superhuman again. But there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Ning Lang had to pay a high price for the Deification Capsules and solve the problem of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid on his own. The good news was that the mail sender knew that Ning Lang had a huge debt and did not have even a single penny in his pocket. He could give Ning Lang another chance and let him buy some Deification Capsules and even weapons on credit. But that was if Ning Lang was bold enough to carry out the criminal plan he provided. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. So, Ning Lang was really not the one who created the plan to rob Superstars warehouse? Of course not. The plan was really sophisticated. The marmermind needed at least ten blueprints and maps of the area, the transportation routes and shifts in Superstar, understanding of how to block off the emergency lines to the police, and a plan for the retreat. Ning Lang and his companions are all hooligans. They dont have the ability to create such a sophisticated plan, Shen Yupeng said. Ning Lang said that the full plan was sent to his email in the deep web by the other party. The person was also the one who provided him with weapons and ammunition. How did he do it? Meng Chao asked. Did he send them to Ning Lang? No. Ning Lang doesnt have fixed accommodation, so sending it via mail was too risky, Shen Yupeng said. Its just like the first time. The other party sent Ning Lang an address. Everything was in an abandoned factory, the depths of a trash site, in complicated underground pipes, or even the storage racks of supermarkets. He was to go and get the equipment. Sometimes, the person also gave Ning Lang some money and asked him to recruit and train companions. I see Meng Chao pondered over this for a while. Ning Lang should have also resold a batch of Deification Capsules. Whats with that? Did he do it behind the other partys back? No. Ning Lang isnt stupid. The other party was really mysterious and knew everything about him. He wouldnt dare to take action under the other partys nose, Shen Yupeng said. Aside from controlling him to carry out crimes, the person also asked him whether Ning Lang had any friends like him, who are desperate and long to take some risks to change their destinies. Ning Lang naturally knew a lot of hooligans who were in the same situation as him. Most of them were like him and owed others a huge amount of debt because they failed in their pathfinding adventures. But even if they werent in debt, the unemployment rate in Dragon City is really high. There are thousands of young adults who have dim futures because they couldnt awaken to supernatural abilities. Theyre all willing to risk their lives. Ning Lang provided a list to the other party. They were all bold and ambitious young adults who were willing to fight for their futures. The other party asked him to not question him any further about what would happen next. But while the mohawk man you mentioned was ambitious and wanted to change his destiny, he hadnt gone through hardships yet and wasnt forced into a corner. He didnt want to participate in any criminal activities and still wanted to rely on pathfinding to change his destiny. The mail sender wouldnt force a young adult like the mohawk man. Instead, he suggested to Ning Lang that he could sell him a batch of Deification Capsules on credit so that they could discuss things further after the mohawk man tasted what it felt like to be a superhuman. This is the origin behind the Deification Capsules you saw in the developing land. Once Shen Yupeng mentioned this, Meng Chao had a basic idea of the progression of events for the entire matter. But there was something Meng Chao still did not understand. This means that practically all the criminals last night were tempted by someone, and they have no horizontal connection to each other? All of them were controlled by the mail sender? Meng Chao frowned. Then their coordination is really good. In just one night, more than one hundred criminal cases happened simultaneously. This organizational power is equal to that of a regular army. Honestly, its insignificant, Shen Yupeng said. The mail sender meticulously planned their time of action, but it was not supposed to be yesterday. It should have been two days later. However, the mail sender made a few extra preparations. One of them was that if the criminals heard deafening explosions outside and learned of countless crimes happening at the same time online, they were to not hesitate and act immediately. The mail sender said that there is a severe lack of secret police in Dragon City. The more crimes happen at the same time, the more they could break the adjudicator court. As long as the adjudicator court is forced to work over its capacity and even breaks because of it, it will be very difficult for anyone to get to the bottom of their crimes. So, theres no need for any organization or any orders to be given. The gunshots, explosions, and bloody pictures on the forums were the orders. The more robbers participated in the crimes, the safer they would all be. And the truth is, the mail sender was right. Dragon Citys secret police is really working past its limits now. Meng Chao saw how haggard Shen Yupeng looked, and he could only say, Fortunately, the robbers are only composed of normal people who ate Deification Capsules, like Ning Lang. Superstars warehouse suffered the worst losses, and we still captured a lot of robbers. Even though we didnt find the mastermind, we still managed to squash their claws. We should still make it if we want to prevent further accidents. Do you think that the mastermind did so many things after so much planning just to steal from Superstars material warehouse? Shen Yupeng chuckled wanly and said, I cant tell you the details, but Superstar and the other middle and small firms warehouses werent the only ones robbed and damaged last night. Normal people like Ning Lang and the handful of broken-star superhumans arent the only robbers who took action, either. Honestly, the normal people and broken-star superhumans who took the Deification Capsules were just a diversion. While they were doing whatever they wanted and threw Dragon City into chaos, a few batches of robbers and assassins blended into their midst and stole really valuable cultivation resources. They also assassinated the crucial people in a few important projects and departments. They were different from the normal robbers controlled by the emails. These people were real elites. They didnt leave behind any clues, and we only discovered the damage they caused right before dawn. Our attention last night was entirely captured by insignificant nobodies like Ning Lang! We didnt notice their existence at all! What?! This time, Meng Chao was truly shocked. However, when he thought about it carefully, it made p?rfect sense. After learning from the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, if the abnormal beasts wanted to make a comeback, they would definitely not be satisfied with just causing destruction of the same scale as last time. If one wanted to hide a leaf, the best place to do it was to hide it in a forest with fallen leaves all over the ground. Thus, the best method to hide shocking cases was to create more than one hundred other cases to confuse their sight, so the Dragon City secret police would spend its time puzzling over them! Meng Chao felt a little troubled. The enemy this time seemed to be even more advanced compared to Supernatural Entities like the White Spirit, Earthquake, and the Demonic Abyss Eye. Didnt the secret police receive any news beforehand? Meng Chao asked tentatively after thinking about it. Even though the deep web could let a person remain perfectly anonymous, the other party had done a lot. He had recruited and trained more than one hundred robbery teams, meticulously set up more than one hundred criminal cases, and sent them many Deification Capsules and weapons. Logically, the person had to have left some clues. If the adjudicator court had nipped this in the bud, there would have been no need for them to deal with such a rotten situation. No. Shen Yupeng buried his face in the high-calorie nutritional fluid and rubbed it fiercely. When he scrubbed his face red, he stared at Meng Chao and said, I heard that the abnormal beast research department has made an internal reference document called the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City? Meng Chao was taken aback. He did not understand why Shen Yupeng suddenly changed the topic. I also heard that its mentioned in the document that if Dragon City wants to develop long into the future, it must solve the problem of the great disparity between superhumans and normal people, as well as the rifts that appeared between the social strata? Shen Yupeng said expressionlesslly. The more resources the superhumans get, the higher they can advance in their cultivation realms, thereby making even more important contributions to society and performing even greater meritorious deeds. Then, they can naturally get even more resources. If this goes on, under the Matthew Effect, the strong will become stronger, and the weak will become weaker. The strong will have no one keeping them in check, while the weak will forever require the strong to protect them. This sort of societal structure is deformed, and it will definitely be unable to fight against the brand new threats who are not monsters lurking in the depths of the Other World. In fact, it might even cause our civilization to collapse under its own weight. Lets not talk about the flighty future for the time being and talk about the now. There are already a handful of superhumans who are too greedy and have monopolized a lot of important industries and positions, so the normal people are getting dissatisfied. The conflict between the two groups is accumulating day by day, and it gave the abnormal beasts a chance to attack. If we want to win the Monster War beautifully, we must work in two directions and solve the cause and the symptoms at the same time. While we continue colonizing the wild and destroying the abnormal beasts nests, we must also change the practice of superhumans in Dragon City so that we can promote equality, harmony, and unity. Thats what was said in the booklet, right? Meng Chao felt a little guilty under Shen Yupengs stare. The One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City was naturally his major work. In the beginning, it was just a few disconnected articles and some assumptions toward the future. However, after his fight to the death against the Demonic Abyss Eye, he remembered a lot of the memories from his previous life, which gave him a deeper understanding toward the timeline in which Dragon City was destroyed. Since he could remember the apocalypse even clearer, Meng Chao connected all his assumptions together and added a little more content so that it would turn into a thin booklet. It was the same as in the past. He stood in the monster civilizations shoes and wondered how he could destroy Dragon Citys civilization. If he used military exercises as a comparison, it would be that he treated himself as the perfect enemy. He used everything in his disposal to find the weaknesses of his target and dished out all sorts of precise and brutal attacks. The booklet had a wide reception within the abnormal beast research department. It was not strange that it traveled to the secret police, then. But what connection did the booklet have to the one hundred criminal cases from the previous night? Could it be that the abnormal beasts had stolen his ideas? What a joke! Chapter 465 - : Double-edged Sword Um Is there a problem with the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City? Meng Chao tested the waters by asking. Shen Yupeng replied seriously, No, absolutely not. The booklet is written really well. It has great foresight and has enlightened us. It gave a good lesson to the secret police, nine great cultivation families, mega corporations, and other related departments. Plenty of seniors in the superhuman circle also believe that this booklet went straight to the point and highlighted the hidden problems in Dragon City. Supernatural abilities are a double-edged sword our civilization has never seen before. It can push our civilization to a brand new height, but it can also plunge our civilization to an abyss of destruction. Where it will lead us will depend on how we use it. So, after the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel, the secret police, related departments, the mega corporations, and nine great cultivation families started reflecting and reorganizing themselves at a grand scale. It was especially so during the months you went to train in the wild. Everyone made bold decisions and practically hurt themselves to get rid of the evil practices that had formed over the years. They also started learning and developing the spirit of serving the citizens. Specifically, many departments and industries organized strict examinations over the distribution of cultivation resources and how they have been used over the past ten years or even longer. Even if its just one high-calorie nutritional fluid, one gene medicine, or one karats worth of crystal, they wanted to know where it went so that they can ensure that its used for official business. At the same time, all the small banks and secret accounts that have existed long ago were exposed so that we could reduce a lot of illogical expenses. We also reduced quite a number of excessive benefits we give to superhumans. The money and cultivation resources that we freed were then given to the people to upgrade the defense systems of the old residential areas and modify the normal schools in those areas so that we can support the cultivation of poor children. At the same time, we also noticed that many superhumans in the past paid too much attention to their own cultivation, so it was inevitable that they put themselves on a pedestal and could not connect with the people. Its no wonder then why the distance between them and the normal people kept widening. It even caused some of the citizens to have certain thoughts about us. When it came to this, the ace investigator of the abnormal beast research department, Lu Siya, set up an example for us. Under your influence, she got rid of her arrogance and delusions of grandeur, then took the initiative to merge with the people. She did voluntary work and promoted the thought that superhumans should serve the normal people. It received good comments from everyone. So, with great seriousness, we learned from Lu Siya and wrote a report on our thoughts and did voluntary work for the public. I have to say, doing voluntary work is much more relaxing than capturing lost people! The more Meng Chao listened, the stranger he found it. He felt that Shen Yupeng sounded a little out of character. Meng Chao could only brace himself and sau, Big Brother Peng, from what I heard, the superhumans in Dragon City have been doing a good job over this period of time and are getting closer to the normal people. Isnt that a good thing? Of course its a good thing. I didnt say its a bad thing. Im just praising the writer of the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City for having great foresight and Lu Siya for being the model cultivator! Shen Yupeng stretched out three fingers and pushed them together. That gesture generally meant insignificant. Its just that we ran into a small problem. Its not big, but the secret police lost one-third of its forces over the past few months. Wh-What do you mean? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. One-third of the secret police left? Why?! Because these peoples determination wasnt strong enough, I guess, Shen Yupeng said expressionlessly. Of course, objectively speaking, its not easy being a secret police officer and adjudicator. What are good jobs for superhumans? Honestly, its simple. There are two criteria for it. First, they can earn cultivation resources. Second, they have room to grow stronger. If I were to add one more, it would be that they want their names to be known and for people to call them heroes, right? Take the hunters, pathfinders, and explorers as an example. These are jobs where you enter the wild and face monsters head-on. They fit the criteria perfectly. The superhumans just need to keep fighting the monsters while they practice their fighting skills, and they will get a lot of cultivation resources. Their cultivation realms will naturally increase by leaps and bounds as well. If they manage to record footage of exciting fights or kill high-grade superbeasts, they might even become famous overnight. Its no wonder then why countless superhumans flock to those jobs like bees to honey. But what about the secret police in Dragon City? First, due to the needs of the job, most of the secret police and adjudicators cannot reveal their identities. They cant appear under the spotlight and become heroes welcomed with cheers by the people. Second, similarly, due to the unique nature of our work, we cant guarantee that we will run into superhuman criminals every day either. One hunter might kill hundreds of monsters while training for a month in the wild. After eating a large amount of monster flesh and gene medicine as well as gathering countless spirit energy and fighting experience, he or she will naturally reach a brand new cultivation realm. But the secret police in Dragon City sometimes spend a month to get to the bottom of a case. Its highly likely that we will spend twenty-nine days on trivial clues and writing official documents. Its also highly likely that we will not sleep for seven days and nights just to keep a criminal under surveillance. And its even likelier that after we will find that we ended up on the wrong path after spending a great deal of time and energy on it, which means that we ended up doing something useless. And when we capture the criminal in the end, we have to do it quickly and suppress the criminal instantly. We cant give the superhuman criminal any chance to retaliate. This means that we cant improve our fighting strength. The path of cultivation is an upstream. If you dont improve, you fall back. If you get more of such criminal cases, you wont have any time to train at all, and you will be left far behind by the hunters, pathfinders, and explorers. Meng Chao, dont you think that their choice makes sense? Meng Chao scratched his head. When he thought about it, it made sense. During his three-month training in the wild, he spent every second focusing on killing monsters, harvesting, and eating valuable materials. His cultivation improved by leaps and bounds basically every day. If he spent those three months investigating and monitoring superhuman criminals, he would have been lucky if his fighting strength did not decline. The secret police has never been a good job. It could only attract talented people through good benefits. But we face real troubles in this regard too. Shen Yupeng shrugged. Why is hunting such a popular job among superhumans? Its because when hunters form a superhuman fighting squad, they can enter the wild to hunt monsters and gather a large amount of resources. If we speak using business terms, hunter squads are the first line of business of the industry, and they create direct profit. While hunters hunt monsters, they also harvest resources from monsters. They distribute those materials on the spot and eat them. After somethings digested, no one can say anything. First, because its hard to examine what anyone does in the fog. No one knows just how many monsters hunters have killed and how many they brought back. Second, when they create profit for their companies, its impossible for the companies to create many clauses to restrict them. The more they eat, the stronger they become, and the more game they can bring back. Theres nothing wrong with that. We can use the same logic with schools like Agricultural University or the four research centers. Even though they dont receive direct benefits from the hunter squads, they produce large amounts of research results and create a lot of companies with their alumni. They even work together with the Red Dragon Army to organize pathfinding and hunting trips. From it, they can also get a lot of cultivation resources so that the people in these organizations can live comfortably. But its different for the adjudicator court. Were a law enforcement organization. We cant go into the wild to hunt monsters and create direct benefits. We can only rely on the Survival Committee to give us funds. And due to the unique nature of our job, it means that we cant have side jobs or create our own business. If a secret police officer captures superhuman criminals while having his own business, itll sound odd no matter what, right? Meng Chao thought about it and nodded. It does sound off. But this is how we operated in the past, Shen Yupeng said expressionlessly. If we relied solely on the funds from the Survival Committee, itd be impossible to satisfy the cultivation needs of every secret police officer. Besides, the lost people are not normal criminals. Theyre superhumans with supernatural abilities. If we want to capture them silently, we have to do even more meticulous work and face greater risks than our colleagues on Earth. There are plenty of times when we have to venture into gray areas and support gray forces of power that are loyal to us. Then, through not exactly legal channels, get a large amount of cultivation resources or clues that we cant get through legal means. While we handle superhuman criminals, its inevitable that we sometimes use some simple and brutish methods. We might even end up working with some superhuman criminals who are not that dangerous to deal with superhuman criminals who are really evil. During this process, there have been many secret police officers who couldnt resist the temptation and gradually fell from being gray to black. They collaborated with superhuman criminals and even became puppets of abnormal beasts without their knowledge. Meng Chao knew that Shen Yupeng was talking about the matter a few months ago. The Noble Descent Hotel ambush had been like a deep water bomb. Even though it had detonated a long time ago, the shockwaves were still making the city shake. After this reorganization where we had to cut off the poisonous parts within our organization, the general atmosphere in the adjudicator court has changed. I can assure you that right now, you cant find any traces of illegal activity. Theres no gray areas, no one is keeping cultivation resources in secret, and all of our rules and procedures allow us to endure the strictest tests, Shen Yupeng said. Of course, because of it, the position of secret police officer and adjudicator under the adjudicator court lost all its attractive qualities. Theres no cultivation resources, no room for getting stronger, and no chance of being revered by the public. Its a tough and tiring job. If that wasnt enough, while were in the process of capturing superhuman criminals, if were careless, its far too easy for us to end up causing collateral damage in terms of destroying buildings and harming innocent citizens. Thatll make us scapegoats for all sorts of crimes. So, a superhuman must be really taking things too hard on himself or herself to give up on being a hunter, pathfinder, or explorer and choose the adjudicator court. Most superhumans still know how to calculate, so even though we lost one-third of our members, its not much. The secret police who remain have not found their next prospect or have not made up their minds to create their own companies yet. One of the reasons behind it is because our workload has increased by one-third its original amount. The other reason is because we have to study the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City and imitate Lu Siya and the other model superhumans to do volunteer work and teach poor children how to cultivate so that we can become close to the normal citizens. Due to various reasons, it just cant be helped that we didnt manage to discover the Deification Capsules and the mastermind who created the whole plan beforehand. Chapter 466 - Tear Down the East Wall to Mend the West Wall Meng Chao scratched his head for a long time. Big Brother Peng, did you know that the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City was written by me? he asked with slight awkwardness. Of course I know, Shen Yupeng said. Thats why I complained to you for so long! Meng Chao had nothing to say about that. Do you think that my method is wrong and we shouldnt solve the problem between superhumans and normal people? Only children will try to differentiate between right and wrong. Ive no interest and no energy to care whether your thoughts are right or wrong. Shen Yupeng shrugged. In any case, thats the situation right now. Since our benefits are getting cut and the management is getting stricter with us, many of the secret police officers and adjudicators dont see a future, so they took up jobs that offer better futures or created their own companies to go out of the city on pathfinding trips. By the way, to protect Dragon Citys order and to capture lost people who create vast damage, the Supernatural Tower has always issued a bounty list, right? Theres even a bounty hunter club. As long as you complete one of the missions up there, you get Supernatural Coins that will allow you to get cultivation resources. Originally, this work mode helped take off a lot of work from the adjudicator courts shoulders. The bounty hunters have been great helpers for the secret police. But over the past few months, the Supernatural Tower has been cutting down its budget, and many of the rewards for lost people on the run have been reduced by one-third or half. A lot of the missions that got you Supernatural Coins have also been removed, so plenty of bounty hunters changed jobs. Those who havent are not as enthusiastic as before. Thats why the robbers got so many chances to take action. Why? Meng Chao was flabbergasted. Why did the Supernatural Tower cut its budget? Because they need to upgrade the defense systems of the old residential areas! Shen Yupeng explained. The ambush on Noble Descent hotel created a series of chain reactions, and the Colonization Party received a huge blow. The Home Party rose to power now and gained more support from the people. The Home Party said that the threat from the new zombies and undead is increasing day by day, and they threw the proposal to upgrade the defense systems for old residential areas at the Survival Committee, and through social media platforms and Blue Home, they let all the citizens know about this. By the way, I remember that the first residential area the Home Party modified is Blessed Heavenly Garden, the place where you once lived. The battle simulation video after Blessed Heavenly Garden was modified has been circulating among the people. Many of the citizens in the old residential areas are really envious, and theyve been strongly requesting that the government use the same standards to solve the problem of their safety. Originally, the astronomical figures the Home Party proposed for the project wouldnt have gotten the green light. But the Home Party has the popular opinion now, and they escalated the problem until it grew into whether the Survival Committee cares about the survival of the normal people when it is controlled by superhumans. The people are angry, and the Survival Committee can do nothing to stop it. They can only promise that at least one hundred old residential areas defense systems will be completely upgraded this year, and by next year, they will fully upgrade at least three hundred old residential areas to ensure that the number of anti-aircraft machine guns, infantry fighting vehicles, rocket launchers, and railguns in these residential areas is not lower than in middle-grade commercial housing areas. Meng Chao remembered now. He seemed to have heard Zhao Feixuan and the committee members of Blue Home mentioning this before. Isnt this good? Meng Chao asked. Of course it is, Shen Yupeng said. The problem is, there are only a limited number of resources in Dragon City. Its impossible for us to create so much manpower, resources, and high-grade crystals out of the blue to fully upgrade up to three hundred old residential areas. In the end, out of necessity, we can only use the budget from other areas, and that includes the budget from the Supernatural Tower. The superhumans all have to tighten our belts so that the normal people can be satisfied. Im not saying that youre solving one problem at the expense of another, but without sufficient cultivation resources as a stimulus, the bounty hunters wont be very motivated. Instead of staying in the city to capture superhuman criminals, they will choose to go out of the city to hunt monsters. Its more satisfying, after all, and that is a fact. Besides, Dragon City is expanding nonstop. There is an increasing number of superhumans in the forward operating bases and developing lands in the fog. The number of superhumans in the city has fallen to the lowest over the recent ten years, so you can say that Dragon Citys awareness and defense toward human criminals has fallen to an all-time low over the past ten years. If this large-scale robbery is really a brand new attack by the abnormal beasts, just as you said, these creatures really hit us where it hurts. Meng Chao thought about it. Recently, he heard that quite a lot of his friends in the superhuman circle had gone out of the city on pathfinding trips and explorations. Everyone wanted to kill monsters while they were launching the tactical counterattack and get more cultivation resources so that they could reach greater heights. Very few people were willing to stay in Dragon City and handle complicated and thankless problems. Speaking of which, you dont have to be too worried, Shen Yupeng said faintly. Even though being in secret police isnt something easy, there will be people who are willing to do it. Im still around, arent I? I think that I wont leave the adjudicator court for the rest of my life. Big Brother Peng, your determination is strong. Meng Chao was a little touched. You knew that being in secret police is a thankless task, but youre still willing to sacrifice your entire life for the safety and order of Dragon City. Its no wonder why I felt like weve known each other for a long time from the moment we met! Its not a problem of determination. Its mainly because I have subsidies from my family, and being in secret police is purely in my interest, Shen Yupeng admitted openly. The poor people who have to rely on their own strength to take care of their families and earn a sufficient amount of cultivation resources are not suitable for being the secret police and adjudicators. But people like us still have some money at home. We can solve the problems we face in terms of cultivation, so its fine for us, no? Meng Chao found himself speechless again. He wrote the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City not only because he wanted to change the relationship between the superhumans and normal people for the better, but because he had an even more important goal: to limit the power of the nine great cultivation families. They could do whatever they wanted, and it increased the speed at which the superhuman circle solidified. This was not beneficial to anyone, including the nine great cultivation families themselves. But why was it that after all the fierce changes, they ended up forcing away all the poor superhumans from vital organizations like the adjudicator court and only rich superhumans like Shen Yupeng who do not lack money were left? Meng Chao was never skeptical about Shen Yupeng and even Lu Siyas moral views. Both of them were his coattailsno, his good friends. He did not have extreme hate toward the rich, either. He did not believe that those who were born in the nine great cultivation families and lived in Dragon City No.1 were definitely bad people. The point was, based on what he remembered of his previous life, the nine great cultivation families would end up being deformed, twisted existences and would interfere with the normal development of Dragon Citys civilization, which would send them down the path of destruction! This was a major problem. But it was not something Meng Chao could solve right away. He should think about it once he was done with the Deification Capsule problem. Meng Chao organized his thoughts and stated the abnormal beast research departments stance on this matter. Shen Yupeng then mentioned that even though the two law enforcement organizations had some minor misunderstandings with each other while they were fighting for cases and budget, when it came to major cases that concerned their lives and deaths, they still knew what was more important and how they should act. The scale of the chain robberies this time was really huge, and the Deification Capsules were really bizarre. They could break the boundaries between normal people and superhumans and destroy the societal order that had only taken shape after decades. There was not even a need for societal order to really collapse. If some part of it was destroyed, the might of the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower would be sullied and damaged by the superhuman criminals, which would have an irreversible effect. It was necessary for the adjudicator court to work together with the research department. Speaking of which, if the two law enforcement organizations really wanted to work together, they would need an adjustment period. But speed was the most important thing in war. Regardless of whether it was the abnormal beasts or some other dangerous person who concocted the whole scheme in the dark, they would definitely not give Dragon Citys government time to catch its breath. Hence, it was the higher-ups problem as to how they wanted to work together. Shen Yupeng and Meng Chao were the vanguard which rushed to the frontlines. They could just work together first and carry out the investigation. Thats just to my liking! Meng Chao nodded readily. Ive just reached Heaven Realm, and Superstar was robbed. If I dont find the mastermind and cut him to pieces, I can forget about staying in the superhuman circle! If thats the case, Ill bring you to Universe Insurance. I believe that with those outstanding instincts you showed during the ambush of Noble Descent Hotel and the Broken Star Clubs resources, you will definitely be able to help us crack the case. Shen Yupeng jumped out of the medical cabin. Universe Insurance? Meng Chao was a little surprised. Arent we going to the adjudicator court to investigate the case? Didnt I tell you? The adjudicator court is currently tight on manpower and money. Its also tied down by more than one hundred robberies. I believe that with the intellect of the mastermind, these one hundred or so robberies are just a smokescreen and a huge bluff. It wont give us many valuable clues. Even if we continue investigating them, itll be useless. Shen Yupeng smiled faintly and said, Besides, the secret police is law enforcement. We have to adhere to the basic rules and moral limits, so there are plenty of times when our actions are limited. Universe Insurance is one of the largest insurance companies in Dragon City. Weve accepted a lot of property insurance for many companies and personal accident insurance for support-class superhumans. Plenty of them suffered severe losses during the crimes last night. If we have to insure them based on the highest standards, not only will Universe Insurance have to declare bankruptcy straightaway, even the headquarters and all of Universe Corporation will suffer a major blow. Now, the people in Universal Insurance are like howling mad dogs. Trust me, theyll be willing to do anything and trample over all their moral limits to get to the bottom of this. Meng Chao knew that the threshold to get insurance was one hundred times higher in Dragon City than on Earth. The reason behind it was simplee, because the chances of property and lives being threatened here was also one hundred times higher than on Earth. Even among the nine great cultivation families, there were only a measly two or three families who had the strength and resolution to venture into the insurance business. Universe Corporation was one of them. Chapter 467 - Robbers’ Logic But even the insurance company under Universe Insurance did not dare to insure losses caused by monsters. Monster invasions were like earthquakes, tornadoes, and floods. They belonged under the category of cannot be fended against. No one could predict it and bear responsibility for it. The same logic went to the fighting-class superhumans who often went to fight in the wild. There were very few insurance companies who would dare to be held accountable for their lives. But the series of robberies the night before had been conducted by human robbers. Quite a number of superhumans who were injured or killed during the break-ins were also support-class superhumans, so they lived rather safe lives. They were experts from various lives, and many of them had personal accident insurance from the insurance companies. If the Universe Insurance had to insure all of these cases, forget about the fact that they would definitely go bankrupt, all the insurance and finance companies in Dragon City would experience a tidal wave and might collapse because of it. That was why the insurance companies were more impatient than anyone else to find traces of abnormal beasts hidden in the series of robberies. If they could really figure out the mastermind, then even if they could not completely avoid compensating the people, the money they needed to compensate would still go down by a huge margin, and there would still be hope for them to maintain the stability of the entire business market. Meng Chao thought about it. When it came to this matter, the insurance companies stood on the same side as the abnormal beast research department and himself. Can the insurance companies get the newest data and clues? Meng Chao asked. The data from the insurance companies in Dragon City is connected with the data of the adjudicator court and the research department, Shen Yupeng explained. In truth, the adjudicator court and research department are very willing to see the insurance companies use some methods that the government cant use to obtain first-hand information. Of course, we might have to rely on your instincts to find crucial evidence from all that disorderly information. Last time, I managed to predict all that happened due to sheer luck. How can you call it instincts? Meng Chao said readily. But if we have more people with us, well be stronger. Well brainstorm together, and well definitely be able to spot those elusive clues. Big Brother Peng, lets go now! Universe Insurance was located at the central commercial area in New Riverside Town. It was a mighty building filled with anti-air machine guns, which made it look like a steel porcupine. It created a sense of strength and safety. Shen Yupeng was an outstanding leader of the third generation in the Shen family. His status was higher than Lu Siyas in the Lu family. In the future, he would need to take over at least half of Universe Corporation. When he came to Universe Insurance, it was only par for the course that his words carried weight and he could get whatever he wanted. He brought Meng Chao to the emergency crisis response department and asked for the manager there. A middle-aged man who had a fierce look in his eyes, could not seem to shave his chin clean, and gave off a murderous air from every single pore came up to them. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong? Meng Chao recognized the manager immediately. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was the same as Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. They were both seniors famous in the hunter circle. More than ten years ago, when Meng Chao and the rest of the Golden Era were still learning how to speak, Zhou Chong was running all over the fog while slaughtering monsters left and right. The depths of the fog in the past were different from the present. The hunters did not have the support from the Red Dragon Army, and there were not that many forward operating bases and developing lands either, much less the support from automatic machines and heavy firepower. Fighting alone was the norm, and they could end up being surrounded by a monster horde at any moment. The mortality rate of hunters was ten times higher than in the present. The ones who managed to survive in such a brutal battlefield and were famous because of it were all ruthless people with a set of valuable skills. Luo Wu was ruthless, but Zhou Chong was even more ruthless. He seemed to have been born with a sense of smell that made him sensitive to prey. The moment he smelled blood, he would charge over like a hungry shark. He would devour his prey whole, even its bones, which gave him the name Man-eating Shark. Meng Chao remembered liking to watch Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs battle videos while he was in high school. He also had a deep impression of Zhou Chongs Sand Tiger Shark Saber, whose blade, he claimed, was created by imitating the sharp teeth of sharks with the principles of bionics. Over the last two years, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong had seldom released his battle videos online and his name seldom appeared on the hunter achievement rank released by the government. Meng Chao had thought that he had accumulated too many hidden injuries and was forced to retire from the hunter circle. He did not expect that he had joined Universe Corporation as the superintendent of Universe Insurances crisis management department. Meng Chao looked at the staff members of the crisis management department behind Zhou Chong. All of them were built and sturdy. They gave off a sharp, murderous aura. They also had all sorts of weapons at their waists. When they communicated with the other departments, they slammed their fingers on the tabs fiercely while they used their daggers to scratch their beards. They were really fierce people. After three months of training in the wild, Meng Chao was very sensitive to the presence of the wild. With just one glance, he could tell that these staff members in the insurance company had stayed for a few years in the wild and killed more than one thousand monsters. If it was necessary, they would cut off their limbs without flinching. They were all veteran hunters. As expected of an insurance company. The killing intent here is much stronger than in the research department or adjudicator court! Meng Chao gasped in amazement. While he was observing them, the group was also sizing him up. A persons reputation spread far and wide, just like a trees shadow. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and his subordinates had naturally heard of the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City before. But not all of them believed his strength. Plenty of them believed that Meng Chao was just lucky and ran into a major case. Then, due to the needs of propaganda, he was made famous. He was but a Heaven Realm superhuman who gained his cultivation realm due to a vast amount of cultivation resources. The more everyone praised him, the harder his fall would be in the future. Before long, he would fade away into obscurity or even fall to his original state. But at that moment, when they saw Meng Chao himself, they immediately sensed a presence that was ten times more dangerous than theirs. Their pupils shrank, and they instinctively tensed up their muscles. It was as if they had returned to the depths of the fog and were facing a matchless beast. Meng Chao was a little surprised. Then, he realized that he was a little agitated because of the matter last night and he forgot to control his spirit energy. He quickly activated Walking Corpse and adjusted the speed of his breathing, heartbeat, blood circulation, and vitality magnetic field fluctuation so that they would fall to the level of a normal person. But because of it, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and his subordinates were even more unable to gauge Meng Chaos level. Superintendent Zhou, whats the situation? Shen Yupeng did not intend to waste even half a second. He went straight to the point and said, I heard that last night, a group of robbers snuck into a lab under Universe Corporation and tried to steal a batch of high-end research materials. In the end, you killed two and captured one alive. Before you sent him to the adjudicator court, did you manage to get any valuable information from him? Yes. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong tapped open a video on his tablet. Judging by the time on the top right corner of the video, it had been filmed around half an hour ago. The main character was a person with bloodshot eyes who was foaming at the mouth, had deformed muscles, and had such an abundant amount of hair that he looked like a savage. His limbs were tied down by monster bands. A large number of IV tubes and wires were connected to his limbs. He lay in front of a machine that looked like an MRI scanner, and three powerful rays of light shone into his eyes and his forehead. Since his head was fixed firmly in place and his eyelids were forced open by machines, he could not break free. He could only screech like a trapped beast. It was shown on the monitor that his organs were rapidly failing, and he had to rely on high-calorie nutritional fluid and gene medicine to remain alive. But he remained very energetic. His brain waves fluctuated so wildly that they were stronger than those of a lot of superhumans. There was no doubt about whether the man was a robber who took a Deification Capsule. An androgenous, gentle voice came from the machine. Who told you to rob the lab? The robber looked around rapidly. His body temperature climbed higher, and he looked even more worked up. He shouted at the top of his lungs, No one told me to do anything! I didnt steal anything! Those things have always been mine! Im just retrieving what belongs to me! It is Universe Corporations property, the voice said. Universe Corporations property, my foot. Those crystals, ores, and monster materials are resources that belong to all humans! Im a human as well! So why dont I have the right to use those resources?! the robber said through gritted teeth. Its unfair! This world is unfair! Why is that you superhumans can monopolize all cultivation resources and become stronger while standing above us?! Why can you stay in such beautiful mansions and live relaxing or exciting lives?! Why do we normal people not have any power, jobs, money, and hope?! Why dont we have anything at all?! Its because you stole all the resources! Thats right! Thats exactly it! You stole all the resources and claimed them as your own! You stole what should belong to all humans and claim theyre Universe Corporations property! Youre the robbers! Im just stealing what belongs to me from all of you robbers! He kept on struggling, and the monster bands let out loud ripping sounds. His bloodshot eyes looked like two burning bombs that would explode at any moment. The androgenous voice went silent for a while. It seemed like the interrogator was puzzled by the robbers logic. But to obtain more clues, the interrogator continued asking him questions based on the robbers logic. The interrogator said patiently, The superhumans fought and obtained those resources to protect and develop Dragon City. I can fight for Dragon City too! the robber screamed, As long as I get these resources, I can awaken to supernatural abilities, and at that time, I will definitely sacrifice my life for Dragon City! I wont stop until I die! You took drugs. The interrogator did their best to not reveal their emotions. They continued, Do you know that you took a forbidden drug that has not been approved and is highly dangerous? This drug has fatal side effects and consequences. Its without a doubt, poison. It will only destroy your life. No, the Deification Capsule isnt poison. Its a miracle drug! Its definitely a miracle drug! the robber said hysterically. The Deification Capsule can grant us normal people the power to seize everything back! It will help us regain our future, hope, dignity, and everything! Haha! HAHAHAHA! With the Deification Capsule, the days where you high-and-mighty superhumans monopolize resources and rule over Dragon City will be gone! Chapter 468 - Squirming Vortex The interrogator fell silent for a moment before they said, Looks like you have some misunderstandings toward the relationship between superhumans and normal people. You were deceived. Who told you these things? I wasnt deceived! Thats the truth! the robber shouted out. You superhumans declare that youre protecting Dragon City and fight for humans, but youre just standing on the normal peoples shoulders and stealing everything from us! Yet we dont have any power to fight back against your rule! We can only be controlled by you! We let you do whatever you want with us! Let you stuff us into spaces that are only fit for dogs and pigs! We eat synthesized food made of earthworm meat and monster poop! We can never see hope of becoming successful! We even have to be grateful when you save us! But things are better now! With the Deification Capsules, normal people can obtain power equal to that of superhumans! We dont need to rely on you anymore! We can protect ourselves and our homes! A grand, new era is about to descend upon us! We no longer need superhumans! Dragon City no longer needs superhumans! Human civilization no longer needs superhumans! You will die. The interrogator had gradually gotten used to the robbers disorderly logic and calmly pointed out the truth. If you take the Deification Capsule for a long time, the chances of death will continue piling up, and you will be unable to continue draining yourself. If this continues, you will die from every bit of energy being squeezed out of you. No, I wont! As long as I have enough cultivation resources, the Deification Capsules will release the greatest potential in my human body! Its absolutely stable and safe! the robber screeched. But well die if you superhumans monopolize everything and are unwilling to give us cultivation resources! Thats right, youre scared of normal people awakening to supernatural abilities and threatening your rule! Thats why you hid away all the cultivation resources! Youre scared of us! Youre the ones who want to stand by and watch us die! The robbers eyes moved faster and faster. His skin turned redder, and smoke came out of his orifices. He could not move, but he used the back of his head to knock against the metal headboard violently, which created loud banging sounds. It sent chills down Meng Chaos spine. But the man did not seem to have noticed it. Instead, he let out strange cackles. There was a crazed, longing look on his face, as if he could see the arrival of the new era in his hallucinations. Based on the skyrocketing figures on the monitor, Meng Chao could tell that the robbers organs and cells were all vibrating madly. Very soon, he would reach the border for human combustion. The interrogator could only increase the dose of tranquilizers. But even after increasing the dosage until it was five times greater than the maximum amount a normal person could endure, it was still not enough to make the robber fall into deep sleep. It could only make him calm down a little, and from shouting hysterically he went to mumbling in broken fragments. The video ended at that point. Meng Chao, what are your thoughts? Shen Yupeng asked. Theres something off about what he said. Meng Chao thought carefully about it. Human civilization no longer needs superhumans. These eloquent words shouldnt come out of a normal robbers mouth. Its like the words seen in books. Someone must have taught him these things or even used a psychological skill to repeatedly inject these words into his head. Shen Yupeng looked at Zhou Chong. Thats right. What the robber said isnt the main point. In any case, all robbers have their own circular logic. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong opened a few brain scans on his tablet. During the interrogation, we observed the robbers brain closely, and we noticed that his brain is different from a normal persons. For comparison, Zhou Chong brought out a normal persons brain scan and tapped open a superhumans brain scan. Even if Meng Chao had zero knowledge regarding brains, he could still tell the difference between the three scans. A normal persons brain scan was like a rather dim butterfly. A superhumans brain scan was like a colorful butterfly. But the butterfly wings of the robbers brain scan were in fragments. The colors in certain regions were too bright, while others were really dark. They were like black dots scattered all over his brain. Once we made comparisons of the robbers brain scan with the pathology database, we found that the robber seems to be under some really advanced hypnosis, Zhou Chong said. Its not the normal hypnosis, where the person is in a muddled state and can be controlled however the other party likes. The robber has a clear sense of self, logic, and deduction abilities. He knew who he was, and he believed that everything he did came from his own heart. But a small idea was implanted in his mind. Superhumans stole all our resources, so I must retrieve everything that belongs to me. Meng Chao immediately remembered the Demonic Abyss Eye. Since the monster civilization could create one Demonic Abyss Eye, it would not be hard for them to create a second Demonic Abyss Eye. We also noticed that some of the robbers brain tissues are about the same as those of an addict, Zhou Chong continued. His central nervous system and certain brain tissues have been corroded. Thats why hes heavily dependent on the Deification Capsules. Meng Chaos pupils shrank swiftly. Senior Zhou, are you saying that the Deification Capsules are addictive? Based on our test results, which we obtained after a whole night of analysis, mind you, it seems like it, Zhou Chong said. In truth, spirit energy itself has certain addictive properties. When we inhale and exhale spirit energy, we cleanse our bone marrows, bones, and brains, and that peerless pleasure is something no enjoyment can ever replace. Many superhumans cast aside a life of luxury and enjoyment and throw themselves completely into training. They even go to places filled with the dead to kill just so that they can continuously experience this increasingly powerful pleasure. But superhumans slowly upgrade this pleasure during their long years of cultivation. The most important lesson in the path of cultivation is to subjugate our desire for spirit energy and learn how to control it. Most of the users of the Deification Capsules are normal people. Only a handful of them are broken-star superhumans or one-star superhumans. The Deification Capsules can stimulate their brain cells so that they can taste the pleasure that can only be obtained by Heaven Realm superhumans or even Deity Realm superhumans within a short period of time. After this, theres no way they will not end up as the slaves of these Deification Capsules. Meng Chao and Shen Yupeng looked at each other. They also remembered what Ning Lang had said. The Other World was a place where the strong ruled and feasted on the weak. The desire among normal people for strength was one hundred times greater than on Earth. And with the highly addictive properties, the Deification Capsules were basically the most terrifying stimulants. This means that there is indeed a mastermind behind these robbers? Shen Yupeng scowled. Did you manage to find how this person managed to hypnotize the robbers? We obtained a testimony from another robber. The mastermind should not have met with the robbers. Theres no need for them to meet. An email will do. Zhou Chong brought out a screenshot of an email. The contents of the email were very simple. It was the number of a storage box in a supermarket located in a downtown area, where a lot of people went. The email had to have asked the robbers to go there to retrieve the Deification Capsules or weapons. However, there was a vortex watermark on the email. At first glance, it looked like the scribbles of an elementary school student. The lines in the circle varied in terms of breadth and were entangled with each other in a mess. But if they stared at it, the vortex gained a strange, attractive nature, as if it could suck in a persons soul. Even Meng Chao and Shen Yupeng instinctively drew closer to the tablet, wanting to take a closer look. When they realized it, both of them broke into cold sweat. What a powerful picture. What is it? Meng Chao gasped in amazement. This is an email the other party sent to the robbers mailbox in the deep web. Our technician recovered it. Unfortunately, the deep webs mail boxes all have multiple email shredders. We cant recover more data, Zhou Chong said. As for the vortex-like shading, based on our research, it should be some sort of ancient runic symbol. It can subtly hypnotize a person and implant certain thoughts in them. Implanting thoughts through a picture? Meng Chao was in disbelief. Isnt that a bit far-fetched? Its not far-fetched at all. In truth, there are plenty of examples in life when people implanted thoughts in others through pictures, Zhou Chong said. If you let a normal person see the picture of a skeleton or rotting corpse, I can guarantee you that he will have shivers down his spine. He might even experience a few days worth of nightmares. But if you show a man a picture of a beautiful lady, not only will you implant thoughts in him, you might even cause a certain organ on his body to change. Besides, there are advertisements all over the streets. Their goals are to control peoples thoughts. These vortices are the same. Its just that theyre even more advanced than the pictures and advertisements we usually see. It might look simple and appear to be a childs scribbles, but in truth, the information contained in each vortex is one hundred times higher than in super high-definition pictures and videos! While Zhou Chong spoke, he continued magnifying the screenshot. In the beginning, Meng Chao did not notice anything unusual. He just thought that the strokes that formed the vortex were uneven and rough. They gave off a furry feeling. Then, when Zhou Chong magnified the picture ten times, Meng Chao finally saw that the strokes forming the vortex were actually made of multiple tiny vortices. They were less than 1 mm and packed densely together to form a huge vortex. It was clearly a still screenshot, but the tiny vortices seemed to possess life. They appeared to be squirming and releasing wisps of black smoke. Meng Chao even began to suspect that the vortices that could only be measured in the millimeters were formed by countless other even smaller vortices that could only be measured in the nanometers. Meng Chao felt numbing electricity flow in his cerebral cortex. It was as if an innumerable number of squirming vortices had appeared in his brain. Suddenly, Kindling popped up before his eyes, and a row of faint golden words showed up. [Increase progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities by 1%. Current Progress: 47%] This is Meng Chaos mind raced. He immediately understood. He was right. A new Supernatural Entity had appeared. It had to be a brand new Supernatural Entity that wrote the emails, created the Deification Capsules, and controlled the humans to steal. It was something even more terrifying than the Demonic Abyss Eye! Chapter 469 - : Underground Emperor Meng Chao vaguely remembered that there was a terrifying existence known as the Vortex among the Nine Great Supernatural Entities in his previous life. Unfortunately, he was just a normal citizen at the bottom of society back then and did not have much information about the Supernatural Entities, aside from the White Spirit and a few others. He did not know how Vortex looked or what sort of skills it had. But there was one thing he was certain of. Each of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities had a unique skill set. Since the Demonic Abyss Eyes skill was to implant thoughts and spread fear, then the Vortexs skill was definitely not limited to this. The chaos the previous night was just a gift to Dragon City as a greeting. The real bloody banquet would start later. Shen Yupeng might not have known about the Vortexs existence, but based on the hypnotic vortex, he could sense just how troublesome their enemy was. He could not help but frown. If the other party can easily implant thoughts in others through a picture, then we have a major problem on our hands. Its not that the other party can easily implant thoughts, Zhou Chong said. Weve asked the hypnotists and neurosurgeons in Universe Corporation to perform preliminary evaluation, and they found that these vortices can turn into photoelectric signals and invade the human brain through the optic nerves, thereby a interfering with human emotions and thoughts, then expanding the negative emotions in the human heart. In other words, it cant create something out of nothing and make people be hostile toward superhumans out of the blue or suddenly want to destroy the current order. But if someone already has strong negative emotions, this vortex can infinitely magnify those thoughts. Then, those thoughts will tempt the person to act on all those ugly and evil emotions. Besides, the Deification Capsules give people great power and are fatally addictive, so the people who receive the emails will naturally end up as the senders puppets. While he was speaking, Shen Yupeng received a new email from the adjudicator court. It was an investigation on the dozens of captured robbers identities and backgrounds. Shen Yupeng quickly scanned it and immediately said, Superintendent Zhou, youre right. The secret police investigated dozens of robbers identities, experiences, and their recent financial situation, and almost all of them have borrowed money from illegal finance companies in the past year and have been unable to pay by the due date multiple times. Their interest has been multiplying to the point that it has already reached an astronomical figure that they can definitely not pay back with normal jobs. Besides, its not easy for a normal person to find a normal job in the current Dragon City. These people went to borrow money from the illegal finance companies to buy equipment and receive training to become unlicensed pathfinders, buy a large number of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid in an attempt to awaken to supernatural powers, or were shouldering an expensive medical fee because they went through spirit energy deviation while they were cultivating and were injured badly. In any case, these people were all ambitious and refused to live a life of mediocrity. They had also received relatively professional combat training. Their fighting strength is considered at the top among normal people. Theyre only one step away from becoming superhumans. Besides, most of them have experience fighting in the wild. A lot of them faced attacks from monster hordes in their developing lands and even watched a large number of their friends die. First, they have great fighting experience. Second, they might be suffering from PTSD, so their mental strength indices are really unstable. They dont place any value on their own lives and other peoples lives, so its much easier for them to take risks. These people are truly the best puppets the mastermind could find! Zhou Chong sighed and said, Thats right. Ever since we won the northern offense, many superhumans and normal people ran off to the wild to test their luck, but at the end of the day, only a handful of people can become famous and rich overnight. Most of the people have to suffer the bitter taste of defeat. The strong prey and rule over the weak, this is just how brutal this world is. The bodies and spirits of losers who are in a huge amount of debt then become deformed. Its inevitable for them to have thoughts like Im not the one whos wrong, its the world that is wrong, and they become filled with jealousy and hate toward the victors. They even want to exact vengeance on the victors. This is the dark side of human nature. Originally, even if the losers minds were engulfed by darkness, since they lacked strength and guidance, they wouldnt be able to cause major trouble. But now, someone is providing these losers with Deification Capsules and temporarily increasing their strength until theyre as strong as superhumans. That someone also helped them plan a series of crimes. Whoever they are, theyre basically teaching them how to rob step-by-step, thus increasing their level of danger by more than ten times in an instant. Whats even more terrifying is that the mastermind even stated in the email that if more crimes happen at the same time, the secret police would have to face greater pressure. Once the secret police completely breaks down because they have too many things to investigate but have too little manpower, Dragon City will turn into a lawless, chaotic world again. I believe that after the motivation provided by the crimes last night, over the next period of time, Dragon Citys public order will continue becoming worse. The crime rate will skyrocket to a rate that we cannot possibly imagine. Meng Chao, Shen Yupeng, and Zhou Chong practically thought of the same thing at the same time. We have to capture the mastermind as soon as possible. The longer this drags on, the more crimes will happen, and the consequences will be unbearable! Zhou Chong pondered over something and asked, Do you know from which illegal finance companies these robbers borrowed money from? Its naturally the illegal finance companies in Golden Tooth Lair. More than 90% of the gray industries in Dragon City are gathered in the three lairs, especially Golden Tooth Lair. Its basically the main base for gray industries, and its the same for illegal finance companies, Shen Yupeng said. Superintendent Zhou, do you think that this matter is related to the gangs in the lair? Zhou Chong fell into silent contemplation for a while, then shook his head slowly. Chances of it being a direct connection arent big. The lairs might be gray areas that give shelter to all sorts of evil things, but under the management of the gangs, theres still basic order in there. Many of the gangs have to rely on the resources and spaces provided by the mega corporations to continue surviving. The gang members are very smart. They know the limits of tolerance from the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower. Unless its absolutely necessary, they wont publicly declare that the outside is the enemy. Besides, I just cant see how this series of robberies will benefit the gangs in the lairs. Last night, a lot of the robbers fled to the lairs after they successfully stole a large number of resources. To the secret police and other armed forces of the mega corporations, this might have increased the difficulty of investigation and capture them, but to the gangs in the lairs, so many malicious robbers suddenly coming into their midst mean bloodshed. The order itself in the underground world might change. I just cant think of a reason why the gangs in the lairs would want to cause such a stir out of the blue, not when theyre enjoying life in the lairs. Shen Yupeng narrowed his eyes and said, The gangs in the lairs might not be doing anything, but this doesnt mean that the enemies arent hiding in the lairs. If the mastermind wants to get the blacklist from various illegal finance companies and look for valuable puppets, they have to go to the lairs. To create the Deification Capsules, the mastermind needs a secret lab and illegal workshop with a complete set of equipment. The lairs have all of that. The lairs also have black markets offering all resources as well as allow people to buy and sell stolen weapons and equipment. Besides, after so many robbers were successful, they fled to the lairs. Its most likely that the masterminds nest is in the lair, too! Golden Tooth Lair, huh? Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong scrunched up his face. He looked like he was suffering from constipation. Shen Yupeng also fell silent. Meng Chao knew that Golden Tooth Lair was a very unique region in Dragon City. It was the largest slum, and plenty of areas there still retained their look from decades ago. The people in the lair had their own effective laws of survival, and it was difficult for external forces to affect the depths of the lair. The one in control of Golden Tooth Lair was not the Survival Committee, either. Instead, it was a number of gangs, and among them, Golden Tooth Gang was the strongest. The leader of Golden Tooth Gang was Jin Wanhao. He belonged to the same era as Thunder God Lei Zongchao and was among the first batch of people in Dragon City infected by the zombie virus to survive. Not only did these peerless fighters not become zombies, they awakened to supernatural abilities. In the past, Jin Wanhao had yanked out a golden horn from a beast and made it into a saber, then used it to create a reputation for himself. He was known as Golden Flare Saber. If they had not died, most of the powerful superhumans who once shared the same status as Saber Jin Wanhao had created mega corporations or cultivation families and became the fathers and mothers of the nine great cultivation families. They also set up the Survival Committee when Battle God Lei Zongchao made the call, which set them up as the rulers of Dragon City. Jin Wanhao might have chosen a different path from them, but he was still someone who ruled over a territory in Dragon City. He controlled more than 30% of Dragon Citys gray industries and was known as the Underground Emperor. He was influential and had a great foundation, so his position could not be easily shaken. Even so, Meng Chao could not understand it. Big Brother Peng, is the Underground Emperor really that amazing? I heard that hes old and has not appeared in public for a long time. I think its because he has sustained many hidden injuries when he was cultivating and fighting in the past. He should be in his twilight years and just struggling to live right now. Since the enemy might be hiding in Golden Tooth Lair, why dont we just gather our forces and the matchless fighters in Dragon City to take care of the enemies and the problems in Golden Tooth Lair together? We cant just let this tumor keep hiding evil people and evil practices, then grow into some deformed monster in our heart! Things are not as simple as you imagine them to be. Shen Yupeng smiled wanly. I know that Saber Jin Wanhao is just one person. Hes in his twilight years and at his last breath. Even if he has really reached Deity Realm, there are plenty of other Deity Realm elites. If everyone attacked together, they could take down even ten Jin Wanhaos. The problem is, Golden Tooth Lair is the largest slum with the longest history in Dragon City. The official data shows that there are at least six hundred thousand people in Golden Tooth Lair. In truth, based on the synthesized food, recycled drinkable water, and filtered liquid medicine that we send to Golden Tooth Lair every month, its likely that there are more than one million citizens in Dragon Tooth Lair. If we want to take down Saber Jin Wanhao, suppress all the gangs, ruin the order underground, and even dismantle all of Golden Tooth Lair, we can definitely do it. The problem is, what will we do next? After we take down Golden Tooh Lair, how are we going to solve the problem of the citizens who had been living for decades in the slums having no homes now? Chapter 470 - : The Terrifying Jin Wanhao This was indeed a troublesome problem. Meng Chao remembered that Dragon City only started to slowly modify and solve the problem of the slums long after the Monster War. At that time, Dragon City had already walked down the path of the great expedition with great vigor, and through the colonization war, they continued getting new territory and market. The industrialization machine known as the city rumbled. It continued providing countless new jobs for the people, and the Red Dragon Army continued expanding. It could provide positions for the large number of young adults. And with the new territories, they could also build new homes. Naturally, the millions of citizens living in the slums then could be sent to different places. But the current Dragon City lacked resources and space. It did not have a sufficient number of jobs either. It was thus easy to pull down the lair, but impossible to resettle the one million citizens. Shen Yupeng continued, I told you just now that due to the pressure from the Home Party, the Survival Committee has to use a special budget to upgrade at least three hundred old residential areas fully by the end of the year. This money alone is enough to crush Dragon Citys financial system. Also, right now, the industries and the Red Dragon Army are expanding outward. We have to set up a large new city in the northern area from Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves. The frontlines in the east, west, and south also have countless forward operating bases and developing lands that are slowly merging together. We have hundreds of projects that are about to start, because were trying to build around twenty new areas at the same time. If we manage to build all these new areas, we will, of course, be able to change the tactical situation of Dragon City. The threat from the monsters will even be destroyed without us having to do anything. The internal conflict in Dragon City will also be solved perfectly. The problem is, if we take leaps instead of steps, were going to end up with a sprain. There are hundreds of projects in all the cardinal directions, and we want to build around twenty new areas. Every single one of these new areas require an astronomical amount of resources. No matter how fast our cash flows, well only be able to see the effects three or even five years later, and this is if the monsters dont launch any large scale attacks and everything goes smoothly. All the projects take up a lot of resources. Im going to be blunt here and say that the nine great cultivation families, including Universe Corporation, might seem to be rich and powerful, but everyone is giving up everything they have and betting their life savings on these projects. We even have problems ensuring daily operations. Theres just no way we can solve the problem of the slums. Also, the people from the Home Party threatened the Colonization Party with public opinion, right? Now that theyve tasted victory, aside from asking for the upgrading of the old residential areas, theyre starting to promote the plan to provide three nutritional meals for children of the right age groups. They want to be in charge of the meals of the children from three to eighteen years old and the young adults meals as well. They want the government to provide high-calorie nutritional fluid and standard food packs with spirit energy to ensure that each child can bring out their full potential, withstand high-intensity training, and in the end, awaken to supernatural abilities. I know that this is a good thing. After all, every child is equal and every person has the right to cultivate. The problem is, who is going to provide those three nutritional meals? In any case, the financial situation in Dragon City is absolutely terrible. During this critical moment, we just dont have the money and resources to solve the problem of the lairs. Meng Chao had heard about the three nutritional meals plan from Zhao Feixuan before, and he agreed to it fully. After all, after the Monster War, they would immediately head into the colonization war. There were countless enemies who were even more terrifying than monsters lurking in the depths of the Other World. The new generation of Dragon City had to do its best to grow, cultivate, then surpass their predecessors and their limits. At the very least, they had to be ten times stronger than what he remembered so that they could have hope of standing proudly at the top of all the races in the Other World. Aside from that, if they could unify the standards of the cultivation resources for all the young adults and teenagers in the city, it would be beneficial to the breaking of the solidification of the social strata and promoting the unity of different social strata. But Shen Yupengs words hit the point as well. The plan was good and all, but who would be in charge of it? Meng Chao could only scratch his head. So, this means that even though we know that the lairs have a lot of gray industries, are corrupted places that hide evil, and have plenty of wanted criminals hiding in them, we still cant do anything about them? There are certain really old professions in human history that have existed for thousands of years. There were also plenty of rulers who had great visions in the past who wanted to be in control or get rid of them completely, but even after countless dynasties and emperors died, these ancient and ugly gray industries still remain, Shen Yupeng said. Dragon City is a place that is not quite the same as the normal countries on Earth. On one hand, we have to constantly be on guard against zombie and monster invasions. No one knows whether they will still be alive in the next few seconds. Everyone is facing great mental pressure, and they need all sorts of channels to vent their frustrations and seek comfort. Yet plenty of young adults cant find suitable jobs, so for the sake of survival, they can only work in the gray industries. The Survival Committee can do nothing aside from turning a blind eye to it. The only thing we can do is gather all the gray industries in one place and ensure that they remain in the lairs. First, its so that they wont affect the rest of Dragon City. Second, its so we can execute the barest control over people like Saber Jin Wanhao. Let me be blunt, if you think of Dragon City as a mansion, then the lairs are the toilets. They are, obviously, the places where dirty stuff gathers. Sometimes, the drainage will be blocked and make the mansion stink. Sometimes, you will even have pests crawling out. But before we have the ability to completely renew the mansion, the only solution is to pinch our noses and go down to clear the drain, not blow up the toilets. Its easy to blow up the toilets, but how are we going to handle the things under them? This comparison was very crass, and it might not suit the idealists tastes, but Meng Chao could understand it. He pondered over it before he asked, If the mastermind is really hiding in the depths of Golden Tooth Lair, what are we going to do? Ill first contact Saber Jin Wanhao. This Underground Emperor is not going to just watch so many robbers make his kingdom stink, Shen Yupeng said. If the mastermind is really an abnormal beast and its biochemical lab is really hiding in the depths of Golden Tooth Lair, Jin Wanhao should be even angrier and more agitated than we are. We might not even need to do anything; he will get rid of all the robbers and the abnormal beast on his own. Meng Chao remembered that he had caused quite the trouble the last time he came there with Lu Siya. In the end, they were only able to get out unscathed because Shen Yupeng had paid his greetings to Saber Jin Wanhao. By the looks of it, Shen Yupeng shared a pretty good relationship with Jin Wanhao. Or rather, Universe Corporation had a good relationship with Golden Tooth Lair. But Meng Chao was still skeptical about whether Saber Jin Wanhao could handle the Vortex. Shen Yupeng could tell that Meng Chao was feeling skeptical, so he said, Dont underestimate Golden Tooth Gangs leader. He has been lurking in the lair for decades, and he might be the most unfathomable one among all the older generation elites in Dragon City. He might not have shown his strength for years, but one thing alone is enough to make you understand how terrifying he is. You should know that plenty of infamous lost people all choose to hide in the depths of the lairs, right? Meng Chao nodded. Everyone knew this. Many lost people chose to hide in the lairs after they committed major crimes because the lairs were densely populated with good and bad people and had buildings set up in such a complicated fashion that they were like mazes. The lost people relied on the hundreds of thousands and even millions of lair citizens as hostages to deal with the secret police and bounty hunters. The secret police was really troubled by the lost people, but they could not face the risk of tearing down the lairs and taking away the homes of hundreds of thousands of people as well as fighting the lost people in an all-out battle. That was why it could only allow the lost people to remain inside. It has been years, and plenty of lost people have fled into the lairs, but the secret police cant do anything about it, and its a really embarrassing thing when we talk about it. Then, Shen Yupeng changed his tone and said, But did you notice that once the lost people flee into the lairs, they usually fall silent and seldom commit any crimes? If any lost person uses the lairs as their base and comes out often to commit crimes, they are soon captured or killed by us. Meng Chao was a little taken aback. It seemed like that was really the case. The infamous lost people seemed to always hide their identities once they committed the crimes that made them infamous and fled into the lairs. It was as if they completely disappeared once they entered inside. If any of them still decided to keep to their old, evil ways and attacked time and again, they were mercilessly suppressed by the adjudicator court. A thought popped up in Meng Chaos mind, and he said, Saber Jin Wanhao takes in the superhuman criminals who flee into the lairs? I dont know and I dont want to know. In any case, Saber Jin Wanhao is a really charming and resourceful person. He wont allow anyone to destroy the order in Golden Tooth Lair. We cant do it, the lost people cant do it, and naturally, the abnormal beasts are not allowed to do it too, Shen Yupeng said. Regardless of why he does it, what method he used to maintain order, and how twisted the order in Golden Tooth Lair has become after it has been used for decades, its still better than no order and things returning to a lawless, bloody jungle. This is a tacit agreement among the older generation superhumans and Saber Jin Wanhao. I believe that Jin Wanhao wont break that agreement so easily. So, he will definitely give us an explanation in regards to the large-scale robbery, the origins to the Deification Capsules, and the truth about the mastermind! Chapter 471 - Rumors Rising Big Brother Peng, are you very familiar with Jin Wanhao? Meng Chao remembered that a huge fire had broken out in Golden Tooth Lair in his previous life. That fire caused major casualties among the lair citizens. Countless people lost their homes, and the gray industries and lost people who had originally gathered in the lairs spilled into the city. They caused major bloodshed and depleted Dragon Citys strength by a large margin, so the war situation, which already had its victor clear for all to see, became shrouded in uncertainty. It dragged out the humans path to victory by several years, and in the end, they only ended up with a pyrrhic victory. If they could stop the major fire from breaking out in Golden Tooth Lair, they had the chance of completely changing the war situation. Then, once they completely destroy the threat posed by the monsters, it would be much easier for them to solve the problems of the lairs. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao said, We should remind Jin Wanhao that this matter might not be as simple as it seems. The robbery last night was just the beginning, so the masterminds real goal might be Jin Wanhao, Golden Tooth, and Golden Tooth Lair itself! Shen Yupengg and Zhou Chong were both a little surprised. Why did you say that? Shen Yupeng asked. The one hundred robberies last night might cause the secret police to run themselves ragged, but its not enough to shake Dragon Citys foundation, Meng Chao explained. The abnormal beasts have not launched any large scale attacks over the past half a year. If this is their new attack after the ambush at Noble Descent Hotel, then its all bark and no bite. I think that the robberies this time arent the goal, just a method for the enemy to get more raw materials to create more Deification Capsules so the large number of normal people who are forced to a dead end would sign up and turn into malicious robbers. Now, the mastermind has a large amount of valuable resources and can create Deification Capsules ten times to one hundred times the original amount. They even gathered robbers whose hands are stained with blood and cant go back now. Its enough for them to carry out their real plan. And their goal is most likely the lairs! Why? The reason is simple. Big Brother Peng, you mentioned just now that the lairs are Dragon Citys toilets. We dont want to blow them up and cause the things in there to spill everywhere, Meng Chao said. And the more we dont want something to happen, the more the enemy wants to do it. If the abnormal beasts cause major damage to the lairs and chase the hundreds of thousands of lair citizens outside, Dragon City will return to the dark era with no order and no law. To the abnormal beasts, isnt that the strategy with the best cost-performance ratio? The abnormal beasts dont even need to throw a lot of effort into this. All they need to do is light up a fire in Golden Tooth Lair and burn it to ashes. Then, Dragon City will end up in mayhem. It wont be that easy to set the lairs on fire. Shen Yupeng thought about it. Right now, the lairs are the largest slums in Dragon City, but decades ago, the lairs were the final fortresses of humans against zombies and monsters. Plenty of facilities in the lairs are made based on the standards of shelters and battle fortresses. Naturally, they have perfect fire prevention, disaster resistance, and survival abilities. When necessary, the lairs can be shut down and fortified like normal residential areas. They will then turn into super forts that are airtight and self-sufficient. Of course, we must always be prepared for accidents. What you said makes absolute sense. We should remind the gangs in the lairs to be on full guard. Can you speak directly to Jin Wanhao? Meng Chao asked. Of course not. Shen Yupeng laughed in spite of himself. Saber Jin Wanhao is an older generation superhuman who is at the same level as my grandfather and Battle God Lei Zongchao. What right do I have to speak directly to him? Besides, Jin Wanhao has seldom appeared in the past few years. He rarely shows up to manage the gang and lair directly. It might be as you said. He was too severely injured when he was young and is in his twilight years. Now, the major and minor affairs of Golden Tooth and Golden Tooth Lair are handled by Jin Wanhaos assistant, Red Brows Su Lun. This person has a degree in the management course from Dragon City University, and hes coursemates with a lot of the middle and high management members of a lot of big companies, along with many of the politicians in the Survival Committee. Hes smart, skillful, resourceful, knows the gravity of many things, and has a great sense of propriety. I think that he will convey our thoughts to Jin Wanhao, so we can work together to solve this matter appropriately. They had no time to waste. Shen Yupeng was about to contact Red Brows Su Lun when suddenly, a deafening explosion came from outside the window. Even if the windows were made of three layers of soundproof technology and were explosion resistant, they still trembled and made cracking sounds. Everyones expressions changed, even Meng Chaos. Right now, it was still day time. This was also the central commercial area where the mega corporations were gathered. Where did that explosion come from? The group ran to the window. Then, they saw thick, black smoke rising from the top few floors of a towering skyscraper not far from them. More than ten small black dots drove non-motorized gliders as they fled into the distance. In an instant, they disappeared among the buildings. Shen Yupeng gasped in disbelief. Its a lab from Soaring Dragon Construction. They actually thought about stealing from Soaring Dragon Construction? Soaring Dragon Construction was the same as Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation. It was one of the nine mega corporations that created the Survival Committee in the past. If they actually had the guts to rob Soaring Dragon Construction, it was the same as them slapping the Survival Committee and all superhumans in the face. Their prestige was shaken. And with the series of crimes that happened the night before, all sorts of noise and rumors started festering online. It should be said that Dragon Citizens had the patience to handle zombie and monster invasions. They were mentally prepared for it. If monsters destroyed their homes or they were infected by zombie viruses, they could only consider themselves to have bad luck. There was no one to blame. But superhuman criminals were another thing. Some people said that the Survival Committee had largely concealed the number of crimes that happened at night. In truth, there were not just one hundred crimes, but one thousand. Many innocent citizens were killed, and countless malicious robbers and serial killers were wandering the streets of the city. They lurked among the people as normal humans. There were even some who said that the superhumans had already given up on protecting the worthless normal people. They also intended to give up on the main city area of Dragon City. The proof was that most of the fighting-class superhumans had left Dragon City and ran off into the fog for pathfinding activities or to build new areas. If things continued like this, the superhumans would turn the new areas into beautiful places that were the superhumans heaven. And the main city area would lose all its resources, which would then cause it to become increasingly worn down, chaotic, and gradually, the main city area would turn into a super large slum. The normal people could only stay in the slums and endure being robbed while they were left to their own devices. The current state of the lairs was the future of Dragon City. It was the emptying of a city. Some people also mentioned that a really amazing super gene medicine had appeared in the market. It was known as the Deification Capsule, and with just one, they could become superhumans without getting tired or going through any trouble. Even though they could not maintain that state for long, normal people never had to use supernatural abilities 24/7, anyway. When it was necessary, all they needed to do was just take another pill. Apparently, the robbers at night had taken the Deification Capsules, which was why they could beat up the superhumans. In fact, during the day, the robbers used the Deification Capsules to attack Soaring Dragon Construction. The normal citizens obeyed the law because they could not think about breaking the law nor did they have the ability to do so. But since the robbers could use such powerful drugs, if the lawful citizens also stored up some of these Deification Capsules, they could fend against trouble! The rumors online spread swiftly like the flu during the four seasons. Very soon, they spread to every forum and social media platform. Many citizens who did not know the truth talked about it. Even Bai Suxin called Meng Chao to ask what was going on. She said that her mahjong group, shopping group, and family group were all talking about it. Last time, when they threw the party celebrating the Meng familys move, they invited their friends and family to join it. His aunts all knew that Meng Chao had become successful and had a close relationship with the abnormal beast research department, which was why he could move to the staff apartment of the abnormal beast research department. Now, they were all asking Bai Suxin whether Meng Chao could get them that powerful gene medicine to use as a supplement. Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. He asked his mother to calm down and not believe in rumors and not spread them, because the rumors online were all nonsense. First, since yesterday, Meng Chao had spent all his time together with Shen Yupeng, so he had first-hand information from the secret police. Even though it was a night of crime, things did not go out of hand and there were no one thousand crimes. If they calculated every crime, at most, there were only around three hundred of them. Second, most of the fighting-class superhumans did indeed rarely stay in Dragon City and went to the wild to hunt monsters as well as build and defend the new city areas, which led to a lack of fighting power in the main city area. It was why the thieves took the opportunity to steal, but that did not mean that they cast aside the normal citizens and ignored them. It was the oppositethey did it for the normal people! They needed resources for the project to upgrade the old residential areas. They also needed resources for the project to provide three nutritional meals for the children of the right age groups. If they wanted to upgrade all the elementary schools and middle schools in the city so that the poor children could enjoy the same education as the rich children, they also needed resources. Resources would not be handed to them on a silver platter, so they needed fighting-class superhumans to go out and do pathfinding activities as well as harvest monsters! Also, the greatest problem in Dragon City right now was that aside from zombies and monsters, millions of young adults could not find jobs. The main city area had been developed to its limit a long time ago and could not provide an extra million jobs. They had to build up around twenty new city areas in the four cardinal directions to create new chances and hope for the people. Besides, the chances for offense were fleeting. The humans had to be constantly on the offense against monsters so that they could stop them from counterattacking. The monsters had already created their civilization. If they gave it a chance to catch its breath even for a few days, who knew what sort of trouble it would cause. During this critical moment, it was only inevitable that a large number of fighting-class superhumans could not come back to defend the main city area. Otherwise, the astronomical amount of resources they cast to develop the areas outside the city earlier on and the plans that were about to begin in the city and were beneficial for the development of the city in the long run would all be for nothing. Chapter 472 - Setting the Rhythm As for the talk about we dont need to go through all that trouble and become tired, we can become superhumans by just taking in the Deification Capsules, that was an extremely sinister lie. The current cultivation system had been developed for decades, and it was a comprehensive system that was absolutely scientific. Gene medicine, high-calorie nutritional fluid, spirit energy magnetic fields, all sorts of meditation and stance techniques, and the constant refinement of the mind and spirit by throwing oneself at the edge of life and death by fighting in blood all of it was important. There was absolutely no possibility of anyone becoming a peerless superhuman by just taking some pill. Not even miracle medicine could do it. If one imagined supernatural abilities as a fast race car, the fuel, strength and design of the race car, and the skills of the racer were all equally important. None of them could go missing. When normal people took in the Deification Capsule, it would be the same as an unmodified car used for groceries by a housewife being injected with super fuel rich with spirit energy and the housewife then trying to race a professional racer. Since the super fuel was really powerful, during the first few times, the car for groceries would definitely be able to drive at a crazy speed on certain race tracks. But the car would not be able to maintain this speed for long. Even if the super fuel could continuously provide energy to the car, the car itself is not strong enough. The slightest crash could easily make it collapse. And the housewife lacks the skills and mindset of a professional racer. Its impossible for her to make a car speed down a race track while its engine burns for a long period of time. In the end, she would definitely end up with the car destroyed and die along with it. This was the unanimous conclusion that the professional labs from the research department and adjudicator court came up with after they analyzed the Deification Capsule. If a normal person took the Deification Capsules numerous times, then even if they had a sufficient amount of high-calorie nutritional fluid every single time they used it, their bones, muscles, nerves, and cells would be unable to handle the wild spirit energy fluctuations. They would become paralyzed, go mad, experience organ failure, and even combust. This was the foregone conclusion for all those who took Deification Capsules again and again. Using the Deification Capsule to increase ones strength was basically someone trying to quench their thirst by drinking poison. The evil drug was absolutely not the hope of normal people. It was just a despicable trap that would bring endless despair. But when it came to rumors, the moment they started spreading, it required a lot of effort to clear them. Meng Chao could convince his mother. He could also go out of his way to convince his aunts and his neighbors, but it was impossible for him to use his glib tongue to completely clear the rumors online. There were just too many versions of them, and they were becoming more ridiculous as time passed. At that moment, Qin Hu came to him and said that some really strange posts had appeared on the official website of the Broken Star Club. The first post was this. [Im a broken-star superhuman. Ive always adhered to the beliefs of superhumans and fought to defend Dragon City and my comrades. Even if I was injured badly, my spirit meridians withered, my cultivation stopped improving, and I experienced all sorts of complications and sequelae from cultivation, I never regretted it. [I didnt expect that the comrades that I have been protecting all this while would stab me in the back. After they took the Deification Capsules, they robbed the company that I spent more than ten years building till there was nothing left! They even destroyed the equipment that they couldnt move! [Its all over! My hard work over ten years has been ruined! [In the end, when I went online to take a look, I saw a lot of normal people complaining that we superhumans havent been protecting them. They even said that well abandon normal people and run off to the areas outside the city to build a heaven for superhumans? How ungrateful!] The second post was similar. [Thats right. These normal people are greedy, ungrateful bastards. They always say nonsense like the more powerful you are, the greater your responsibility. Its like we must serve them after we awaken to supernatural abilities. [They should know that the responsibility superhumans bear is already great enough! Im a hunter in the wild, and I have to offer more than half of the monster materials to the Supernatural Tower whenever I kill a monster so that they can give it to the normal people in the city. [But look at this! Right now, the government is doing this plan to upgrade old residential areas and a project to provide three nutritional meals. They need a lot of resources for it, so they can only force us superhumans to tighten our belts. Now, we need to offer two-thirds of the materials from the original half. [Think. We fight with our lives on the line all the time. Were basically sticking our necks while dancing between our blades and monster fangs. We kill those monsters with our hands, but we can only get one-third of the resources. [The normal people just stay in the city comfortably and do nothing, but they can get two-thirds of the resources! And theyre constantly complaining about how friggin unfair the world is and that were always so high-and-mighty and only know how to enjoy our lives. They even say that we want to abandon them! Is that what they should be saying right now?! Is that fair?!] And there was a third post as well. [I say, youre too stupid. Did you really give two-thirds of the materials just because the Supernatural Tower asked you to? [Hmph. When superhumans protect normal people, its out of affection for them, not out of a sense of duty. If the normal people know how to be grateful, then everything is fine. But if theyre going to act like this, why should we send the monster materials back to the city? [We should just set up secret developing lands and illegal black markets in the wild. After we kill the monsters, well eat them right there, and if we cant finish them, we can get them to the black market and exchange them for other cultivation resources. In any case, the only thing real is us having to think of ways to increase our strength. [And if the Supernatural Tower wants to hold us accountable? The law cant hold a group accountable. If all the superhumans do this, what can the Supernatural Tower do to us? [In any case, the further we are, the more we will be beyond the control of authority. The situation in the wild has always been complicated, and the internet there is constantly stuttering. If we hunt monsters, eat them, and trade them in secret, no one is going to discover it. [If you dont have the courage to do it, at the very least, dont work so hard when you hunt monsters. You should preserve your life when you cultivate and hunt calmly. Thats still okay with you, right? In any case, even if you hunt many monsters, youll just end up sending them back to the city to feed those ungrateful louts! Whats the point in it?!] There were a few more posts like this. Meng Chao scowled when he saw it. These are all from our members? Thats too extreme! Peoples aggressive nature has always been much stronger online compared to the real world, but how could they treat the rumors and noise online as something real? In reality, most of the normal citizens still respect and support superhumans. When I walk on campus, a lot of female university students run up to me for my signature! Thats where the problem is, Qin Hu said. Our official website requires our members to use their real names to verify their accounts. Each account corresponds to the Broken Star Club members club ID. Ive checked them, and the members who posted the posts yesterday had lost their accounts. Theyre not the ones who posted these. Meng Chao was stunned. What? Its true. These members are baffled themselves. They swore that they never posted these things. Besides, the posts dont correlate to their identities. Many of them arent hunters, and the first guy wasnt robbed last night. Theres no reason for them to release such provocative posts, Qin Hu said. Our technicians are investigating now, and theyve already found some loopholes. In truth, when the Broken Star Club created its official website, we never thought much. We just used a template, so its very easy for others to hack and steal our accounts. So, youre saying that someone is setting the rhythm? Meng Chao came to an understanding. Exactly. Most of the Broken Star Club members came from poor families. Even if theyve already moved out of the old residential areas, plenty of their friends and families are still staying in old residential areas, so theyre very supportive of the plan to upgrade the old residential areas. Even if they have to bear even greater responsibility, they wont complain about it, much less post these things, Qin Hu said. Its obvious that someone is setting the rhythm with these posts. They want to sow discord between the normal people and superhumans. By the way, the Broken Star Clubs official website isnt the only one affected. Ive discovered signs of someone controlling public opinion in many forums and social media platforms. Honestly, over the past half a year, the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower have been paying a lot of attention to changing the relationship between superhumans and normal people. They want to close the distance between us. Be it their act of announcing the slogan that the blood of the strong flows for the weak, the upgrades for the old residential areas, the three nutritional meals, the act of having superhumans proactively take part in voluntary work, and creating as well as promoting model superhumans, all of them are to promote Dragon Citizens to work hard and become united. Even Lu Siya moved out of her mansion and sold her race car so that she can stroll around the streets with her worn down van every day to help normal people, right? She might have ulterior motives, but shes really doing a lot of stuff and has earned a lot of normal peoples favor. Many of the normal peoples opinions of the rich have changed for the better. Logically, there shouldnt be this much noise and rumors popping up overnight. Youre right. Meng Chao massaged his temples. He felt a headache pounding. Looks like the discordant noises online are the monsters new offense toward humans. They want to control public opinion! But even if they were now sure of this, it was difficult to fend against it. Meng Chao told his and Qin Hus analysis to Lu Siya and Shen Yupeng. The sectors related to the research department and the adjudicator court soon used the clues to locate a number of network terminals. But the people who spread the rumors and sowed conflict were low-class citizens who lived in the slums or squatter areas. They did not have strength, jobs, or hope, so they were not afraid of any punishments. Besides, they only saw the rumors online and shared them. At most, they just added fuel to the fire. They were not the source of the rumors, so it was difficult to classify their actions as true crimes. Besides, when some of the posters were discovered, they still believed that they were speaking on behalf of the general population of normal citizens and defending justice by criticizing the superhumans oppression. Both organizations also discovered a unique email with a vortex watermark in many of their mailboxes. By the looks of it, they were hypnotized by the Vortex and imagined themselves as the spokespeople of the normal people. As for the true source of the rumors, they were hidden in the depths of the deep web, and even if the government used all sorts of data mining methods, it was difficult to locate the source in a short time. Chapter 473 - A Capture Squad With A Grand Lineup The day ended in chaos. When the starless night arrived once more, scattered gunshots and explosions rose again inside and outside Dragon City. Numerous crimes happened again. The main characters were robbers who had gained supernatural abilities for the time being by eating Deification Capsules but were a little off in the head. The Dragon Citizens were warier than last night. The robbers plans were also clearly not as sophisticated as the previous night. Many of the robbers were discovered immediately. But they did not intend to stay around and just be captured. Instead, they acted desperately and fought against the secret police as well as the righteous citizens. The robbers, secret police, and righteous people all possessed supernatural abilities. When they clashed fists with each other, it was basically the same as main battle tanks clashing viciously in the city. Even if the robbers were captured or killed in the end, they had resisted fiercely and caused major collateral damage. The initial statistics showed that with every captured or killed robber, Dragon City suffered millions or tens of millions worth of yuan of direct economic loss. And that was if they did not consider the innocent citizens who died or were injured in the scuffle, the large number of buildings that collapsed during the capture, leading to the citizens losing their homes, and the subsequent effects it brought. The secret police were constantly at work and often lost sight of one thing while attending to another. The Red Dragon Army was stationed in the city to defend the citizens lives, property, and safety. But trying to use the army to handle the robbers hiding in the city was the typical case of using anti-aircraft machine guns to kill mosquitoes. Not only would they use up a lot of resources, the effects might not be entirely satisfactory either. If the robbers hid themselves in residential buildings, the army could not just bring out their artillery guns and shoot them, right? The armed investigators from the abnormal beast research department made preparations for the battle. They defended the power plants, water treatment plants, crystal refinement factories, synthesized food factories, and other important places, worried that the monsters would enter while they were weak, so they did not dare to slack off. But no monsters appeared. Yet Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Ye Xiaoxing, and all the investigators were even more tense. Everyone knew that if the Deification Capsules were really created by the abnormal beasts as a secret weapon to fight against Dragon City, the monsters would definitely not miss this God-given chance. The monsters did not appear because the defenses in Dragon City had not been forced to their limits yet. But if the abnormal beasts used the resources they stole to create ten times the number of Deification Capsules and sent them to the robbers so they would gain the destructive abilities of superhumans and then provided them with professional guidance on how to commit crimes, in less than half a month, Dragon City would become a paradise for crime, and societal order would be completely gone. And the secret, armed investigators, and the Red Dragon Army would be wrung dry by the countless crimes. They would not have the energy to take care of the abnormal beasts invading them. At that time, the abnormal beasts could secretly spread the zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores again to create an offense that was ten times stronger in terms of scale and power compared to the ambush on Noble Descent Hotel. There was a high possibility that Dragon City would really sink into an abyss that they could never escape at that time. The only way to handle this was to have the whole city be on guard and execute the strictest curfews and military control. Dragon City had gone through periods of time when all citizens were treated as soldiers and everything adhered to a militarized management, but the result of having every citizen become a soldier was that the speed of economic development plummeted. They could not maintain the vigor required of a society, and they could not create enough effective jobs. In the long run, this would just drain their potential and was the same as drinking poison to quench ones thirst. Now, Dragon City was going through its second Great Construction Era. They were building more than ten new city areas and had more than one hundred projects going on at the same time. If they executed a full militarized management at this point, it would be the same as hitting the emergency brakes for their economic development. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the Survival Committee would have a hard time making this decision. Fortunately, when on the second half of the night, good news came from Golden Tooth Lair. Shen Yupeng told Meng Chao that ever since they sent the information regarding the large-scale robberies and Deification Capsures to Golden Tooth Lair, all the gangs in the lair became tense. They were different from robbers. The gangs required a certain degree of order in gray areas to gain profit for themselves. The robbers, though, did not distinguish right from wrong and just wanted to destroy all forms of order. After having learned that Golden Tooth Lair might have ended up as the robbers nest and that abnormal beasts were actually employing petty tricks under his nose, Saber Jin Wanhao became livid, just as they expected. Gangs had their own ways to investigate the truth, and to a certain degree, they were even more effective than the secret police. They started investigating from the ten illegal finance companies in Golden Tooth Lair and managed to find clues about a leak of name lists regarding people who took loans from them. Then, through these clues, they found a few of the robbers hiding places. However, these robbers were all the Vortexs bewitched puppets. Capturing or suppressing them would not be very meaningful. The key was still the mastermind hiding behind the robbers and the illegal lab that created the Deification Capsules. Shen Yupeng was greedy. He wanted to capture the robbers and mastermind in one go. He mobilized resources from all sides and came up with a plan. During the series of crimes the previous night, two robbers had been knocked unconscious while they were running away. Shen Yupeng captured them, and while they were unconscious, implanted mini-tapping chips and locating chips into their wounds. Then, he intentionally threw them deep into some alley. When the two robbers woke up, they thought that they had fortunately escaped being captured, and naturally, just like other robbers, they fled in alarm to Golden Tooth Lair. Shen Yupeng believed that the mastermind would not just cast aside these two talented people who had successfully escaped once and now had great experience in committing crimes and fleeing. Regardless of whether the mastermind would show up directly and give the two robbers more resources and guidance or whether it would give them remote commands through the internet again, Jin Wanhao would be able to get more clues, because he was the Underground Emperor of the lair. Of course, if the mastermind were really an abnormal beast, the lair would have a hard time killing it with its own fighting strength. In the face of an unprecedented threat, Saber Jin Wanhao decided to step aside and allow the fighting power from the world outside the lair to enter Golden Tooth Lair, all so that they could capture and suppress the mastermind. Of course, the Underground Emperor also set up his conditions. He did not wish that the secret police, abnormal beast research department, and the Red Dragon Army would use brute force in the lair and break the tacit agreement they had built over the decades. This was not a problem. The hundreds of crimes outside had already wrung the secret police completely dry of energy. The abnormal beast research department also had to fend off the abnormal beasts infiltration and ambush at full force. As for the Red Dragon Army, it was not suitable for them to use their heavy equipment for a battle in the 3D maze that was the lair. Besides, the secret police, abnormal beast research department, and the Red Dragon Army had never been the only top fighting powers in Dragon City. The four great research centers, Dragon City University, the alliance of the five universities, Universe Corporation, Sky Pillar Corporation, Soaring Dragon Construction, and the other six mega corporations had veteran superhumans who had survived through hundreds of battles and possessed unbelievable, practically sci-fi tech. Very soon, a capture squad formed of more than ten Heaven Realm superhumans led by Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong himself, who was at the peak of Heaven Realm, came from the various insurance companies in Dragon City. They took into consideration that the environment in the lair was complicated and had hundreds of thousands of innocent citizens. Even if Deity Realm superhumans entered, it would be difficult for them to go all out and fight to their hearts content. Hence, this capture squad had an average fighting strength of Heaven Realm, and it was already an unprecedentedly grand lineup. Dont worry. Zhou Chong is a senior in the hunter circle. His sense of smell when it comes to hunting is much sharper than that of the average person. When he was in the wild, he once caught countless monsters skilled in disguising and hiding themselves. He has already memorized the scents of quite a number of robbers and the Deification Capsule. If he can smell even a whiff of their scent, the mastermind wont be able to escape! Shen Yupeng was at his wits end because of the hundreds of crimes over the past two days, but his righteous nature was still stirred up, and he swore that he would not stop fighting until he died. He punched the air and said to Meng Chao when he came to ask for information, Just wait for good news. Dragon City wont suffer through a third lawless night! Meng Chao cast a glance at the capture squad list that Shen Yupeng gave him, and he saw quite a number of famous names. They were all like Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, idols from his teenage years. But he was still a little uneasy and a little agitated. He thought about it and said earnestly to Shen Yupeng, Big Brother Peng, can I join the capture squad and enter the lair with Senior Zhou and the others? Shen Yupeng was surprised. Why? Meng Chao did not come to this decision on a whim. He did not want to play hero in front of veteran hunters like Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, either. Instead, after he thought about it carefully, he discovered three reasons behind why he had to go. First, if the mastermind was really the Supernatural Entity Vortex, he might be able to unravel more of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities through this creature. Second, the fire that ignited in Golden Tooth Lair in his previous life dealt a decisive, negative impact on the direction of the Monster War. But Shen Yupeng told Meng Chao that Golden Tooth Lair was built based on the standards of shelters and war fortresses, so it was impossible for an accidental fire to affect the whole lair. If it were not an accident, then what sort of scheme lurked behind the fire that had yet to happen? Meng Chao remembered that in his previous life, the fire led to at least one hundred thousand lair citizens dying or being injured. No matter what, he had to stop this tragedy from happening. The third reason was related to the X-shaped Eye. Ever since he saw the X-shaped Eye in the Demonic Abyss Eyes dying memories, Meng Chao secretly searched through all the major medical organizations in Dragon City, including the files related to the medical organizations that no longer existed since around twenty years ago. But he never discovered the existence of the X-shaped Eye. However, Golden Tooth Lair could be considered as a living fossil. There were plenty of places in the lair that still retained their original look from decades ago, and there were a large number of illegal workshops, secret labs, and unlicensed private medical organizations hiding in it. Meng Chao believed that he might be able to find the answer in Golden Tooth Lair. With that thought in mind, he said decisively, Of course its because I hate the wicked and swore when I was young that I will be the mortal enemy of evil! I will definitely cut down the mastermind who extended its claws toward Dragon Citys innocent citizens! Big Brother Peng, trust me. I wont hold Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the others back! Chapter 474 - Veteran and Amateur Of course I trust you. Lets not talk about anything else but your feat of killing a Tyrant Mammoth alone in the wild the day before yesterday. I know that your strength isnt as simple as of those who just entered Heaven Realm. You naturally wont hold them back, Shen Yupeng said. But were going deep into the lair to fight, and we cant just consider a persons fighting strength alone. We also have to consider the problem of collateral damage. The environment in the lair is complicated. Theres a dense population there, and all sorts of gray industries and illegal workshops. The place is filled with unexpected variables. For decades, once plenty of robbers stole outside and hid in the lairs by holding hundreds of thousands of lair citizens as their hostages, the secret police couldnt do anything against them. Based on the masterminds plan, we can tell that the enemy is very sinister and has no humanity. They wont hesitate on using hundreds of thousands of lair citizens as meat shields. In fact, they might even use them as ticking time bombs. Im not worried about them fleeing. Divine retribution will never miss out on handing out punishments. Even if the mastermind really manages to run away this time, we will be able to capture him sooner or later. But were worried that they will do something like destroying everything and use their full power in the lair in a shocking battle with the capture squad. At that time, the innocent citizens who die or are injured might number to thousands or ten thousands. Weve agreed to Saber Jin Wanhaos request so readily and did not send any secret police, research department investigators, or the regular squads from the Red Dragon Army into Golden Tooth Lair mostly because of this consideration. If the regular fighting forces cause a stir in the lair and make countless buildings collapse, which will cause ten thousand casualties, it might lead to a chain reaction that will make the Survival Committees prestige and financial situation take a turn for the worse. The crisis management members from the insurance companies can be considered mercenaries. At the very least, on paper, they have no major connection to the Survival Committee and have more space to do the things they like. If something undesirable really happens, the government will have a buffer when they need to handle the situation. But youve just entered Heaven Realm and have a bright future ahead of you. Theres no need for you to step into this mess. If the enemy really makes this toilet explode, youre going to end up covered in you know what! Meng Chao knew what Shen Yupeng meant. If the capture squad led by the Heaven Realm superhumans engaged in a fight to the death with the Vortex in the lair, it would be the same as two Tyrant Mammoths leading two monster hordes to fight against each other. It would be difficult for them to not hurt any innocents at all. The capture squad might be careful, but the Supernatural Entity Vortex did not care about human lives. It might even cause numerous casualties to shake the human wills and unity. It was precisely because of this that Meng Chao wanted to enter Golden Tooth Lair and face the Vortex! Ive never been an official investigator of the abnormal beast research department and am just a normal citizen who loves contributing to Dragon City because of exemplary conduct and having been born sympathetic. I wont cause any trouble if I enter the lair due to my status. Shen Yupeng stared at him for a long time and saw the intense light in his eyes. He pondered over this for a while, then nodded. Alright. Right now, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the rest are in a temporary base near Golden Tooth Lair to assemble their equipment, get used to their team, and form their plan, so Ill bring you over. But Ill be blunt. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong is the direct commander of the squad. Most of the members of the capture squad are his friends from the hunter circle. Their teamwork is pretty good, which is why theyre fine with letting each other take care of their backs. Im not sure whether theyll be willing to take you along. If he doesnt agree to it, I cant force him. Got it. Meng Chao nodded readily. Ill do my best to make Senior Zhou agree to take me along! They had no time to waste, so they left immediately. The robbers who had tapping devices and locating chips implanted in their wounds might wake up at any moment and sneak into the lair. And the two locating chips might be discovered by the devious mastermind as well. There was not much time left. Meng Chao and Shen Yulong used non-motorized gliders, and fifteen minutes later, they arrived at a building that looked like a huge fort located near Golden Tooth Lair. Decades ago, when the zombies ran wild in the land, it was one of Dragon Citys largest food waste recycling and processing bases as well as food storages. When the zombie crisis faded away and the borders of the city continued expanding outward, the place was slowly abandoned. It was now torn down, and only an empty storage was left. At that moment, it was used as the joint command center for the Deification Capsule case by the adjudicator court and the research department. Nearly one hundred computers were set up at a corner. A large number of trained data analysts and research specialists were focused as they contacted the people inside Golden Tooth Lair and monitored the situation. At another corner was all sorts of advanced equipment and powerful ammunition. At the center of the storage was a complicated and fragile 3D maze made from a large number of glass and steel pipes. The vice director of the abnormal beast research department, Nie Chenglong, personally came to the frontlines to supervise the operation. He did not deny Meng Chaos request to join the capture squad immediately. Instead, he just looked at Meng Chao with great interest. Why? Meng Chao pondered it for a while and said, Last time, during the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, I fought to the death with that Mutated Demonic Air Ripping Eye, and when I killed it, I was affected by its brain waves. While my mind was in a daze, I saw some fragmented pictures. At that time, I didnt think about what those fragmented scenes meant, but now that I did, they were scenes from within a lair. I thinkno, I believe that the abnormal beast must be planning something big in Golden Tooth Lair. Its only if I enter its depths that Ill be able to see more things. Sometimes, the only reason why we cant figure out a riddle is because we arent close enough to it. I want to be in contact with the abnormal beasts scheme at a close distance. Thats all. Alright! Nie Chenglongs expression changed. I have to say, Meng Chao, among all the people Ive seen, youre the most suited to be an investigator and explorer. Come with me! Nie Chenglong brought Meng Chao to the center of the storage. They stopped in front of the really disorderly and fragile 3D maze. The main parts that formed the 3D maze were intersecting pipes. They stacked on each other layer by layer until they reached the ceiling, which was more than thirty meters from the floor. The steel pipes were not arranged nicely like the scaffolding in construction sites. Instead, they were intersected with each other. Various parts jutted out, making the whole 3D space look as if it was in tatters. The intersecting pipes created all sorts of twisted and narrow tunnels. Between quite a number of tunnels were irregular mirrors and transparent glasses. As light continued reflecting and refracting off them, the mirrors in the 3D maze looked even more complicated. The pipes without mirrors between them had wind chimes and heavy balloons filled with water hanging in them. The slightest movement caused the wind chimes to release pleasant sounds. The balloons could also easily fall and make a splash. More than ten veteran elites who were famous in the hunter circle and Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong were moving around as if they were flying in the 3D maze. Sometimes, someone was unable to dodge in time and ended up touching the wind chimes or smashing a mirror, which instantly stirred up merciless laughter from the people around them. The veteran hunters were just warming up, but as if it was as easy as breathing for them, they released the nonchalant presence of people who had fought in hundreds of battles. This sort of presence created a small circle belonging only to those who were experienced. It was not a circle that an amateur who had just stepped into society could easily enter. Nie Chenglong could see that Meng Chao was puzzled, so he explained, Theyre conducting adaptive training. Theres no reason to be skeptical of the fighting strength of veteran hunters like Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong. Right now, our biggest problem isnt the lack of fighting strength, but the fear that they will release too much of it. If they get too worked up fighting in the lair and activate a really powerful spirit energy magnetic field that rams into the illegal buildings that are around eighty floors high instead of the mastermind, that will be bad news. Thats why we set this thing up spontaneously as a simulation of the environment in the lair. The steel pipes create all sorts of narrow tunnels, which represent the alleys in the lair. You can think of the wind chimes as the alarm system set up by the mastermind. As for the water balloons, you can think of them as the heads of the innocent citizens in the lair. Meng Chao looked at the torn pieces of the balloons all over the floor and suddenly felt that this operation was much more troublesome than he thought it was. Nie Chenglong smiled wanly. Figured out how troublesome the lair is now? If it werent this troublesome, we would have leveled the lairs decades ago. Theres no way we would have let them remain until this day. You still have time to change your mind. Stay here and monitor the capturing process in real time. When its necessary, provide reinforcements to the capture squad. Itll be the same. Dont need to. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. If worse comes to worst, Ill just follow Senior Zhou and the others obediently and observe the situation in the dark. I wont move even one of my fingers. Nie Chenglong smiled and said, Alright. As long as Zhou Chong agrees to it, I will have nothing to say about it. Youre lucky. I had gotten acquainted with Zhou Chong in the wild and once saved his life. If you want to be successful in life, he will definitely give you a chance. Sharkie! Nie Chenglong shouted upward in the direction of the 3D maze. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was originally curled up in the deepest parts of the 3D maze. When he heard the shout, he moved like a compressed spring that had been abruptly released. With unbelievable agility, he shot between the gaps of the steel pipes, glass, wind chimes, and water balloons. Then, like a feather in a vacuum, he landed swiftly and lightly on the floor. Let me introduce to you a great newbie. You know Meng Chao, right? Nie Chenglong grinned. Youre lucky. The higher-ups are paying a lot of attention to the Deification Capsule case and decided to send the future star that the abnormal beast research department has been secretly training to assist you in the capture. You know that Meng Chao was the one who killed the Mutated Demonic Air Ripping Eye in the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, right? Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong frowned a little and looked at Nie Chenglong. Then, he cast a glance at Shen Yupeng, who stood nearby. He thought about it and extended three fingers before he gestured with his chin at the 3D maze behind him. Three minutes. If he can last three minutes in there without being captured, Ill take him into the lair. Chapter 475 - Battle in the 3D Maze Sure. Before Nie Chenglong and Shen Yupeng could say anything, Meng Chao agreed to it. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong could not be considered to be making things hard for him by just asking for him to avoid capture for three short minutes. The capture mission in the lair was not a childs game. If his strength was not great enough for this capture squad (it had, after all, a grand lineup), what right did he have to go in and cause trouble? The veteran hunters training in the 3D maze all heard Meng Chaos confident voice. They sized up Meng Chao curiously, puzzled as to why he seemed to have a killing intent that was almost the same as theirs and looked as if he had fought for years in the wild when he looked so young. The superhuman circle in Dragon City was quite small, and the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in the past ten years was quite famous. Many people had had business cooperations with Meng Chao before through Ning Shewo, Yan Organization, or Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. Some of them also worked for Sky Pillar Corporation and had heard about him through Lu Siya. Everyone surrounded him curiously in a friendly manner. They wanted to see just what sort of skills this boy who had not graduated from university hadand why he dared to go with them into such a dangerous place. Senior Zhou, seniors, please treat me well! Meng Chao did not waste his breath. He removed his jacket, because the wind chimes and steel pipes might get caught in them, which left him in a nano fighting suit that was tailor-made for him with the top-tier technology from Agricultural Universitys biochemical course. The pure black nano fighting suit was clearly as thin as a cicadas wing, but it had amazing stretchability, and its texture made it seem as thick as armor. It could spread an enemys attacks evenly to all parts of the fighting suit and accumulate spirit energy to help the wearer execute skills that required accumulating spirit energy but had amazing power. The fighting suit was known as Black Soul, and with Meng Chaos bulging muscles that looked like dynamite packs, it instantly changed his presence from that of a harmless boy to a fierce fighter Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Meng Chao casually exercised his wrists and ankles and easily threw a few punches and kicks to complete his warm up. But the expressions of the veteran hunters changed right away. They were people who knew their stuff, so they could naturally tell that Meng Chaos punches and kicks were not that simple. In just those few short instances, he threw nearly one hundred punches that were as swift as lightning and delivered dozens of dazzling kicks. However, his fists and kicks were too fast and the trajectories were so accurate that they completely overlapped with each other, which was why it only seemed like he threw three punches and two kicks. Interesting. A few of the veteran hunters eyes lit up. They looked eager to test Meng Chaos abilities. Meng Chao scanned their faces; he did not intend to hide his might. When veteran hunters stared at him, he fearlessly stared back. At the moment he removed his jacket, they were no longer seniors in his eyes. They were just opponents he longed to challenge. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and climbed into the 3D maze. He found a tunnel with no glass and mirrors blocking his path and crawled in. He first tapped the surface lightly with his feet to test the sturdiness of the steel pipes and how tightly they were bound together. Then, he carefully crawled into the depths of the intersecting pipes. Youngsters nowadays are getting more impressive. Nie Chenglong gasped in amazement and smiled as he looked at the veteran hunters. Let me! Before Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong could speak, a burly man with a crew cut pushed aside the crowd and strode forward. His body shape was really unique. It was the standard inverted triangle, but it was not because his waist was too thin, but because his arms were too thick. His arms were practically thicker than Meng Chaos thighs. They gave off a metallic shine and were covered in pulsing blood vessels. Every pore on his arms seemed to have spirit flames gushing out of them. His arms were also really long, and his fingertips were below his knees. When he walked, he was like a domineering ape. The apes roars were as loud as thunder, causing Meng Chao to immediately notice him. Multi-armed Bear Hong Li! This veteran hunters information swiftly appeared in his mind. He knew that this man was definitely not someone who was all brawns and no brains, despite what his appearance suggested. If anyone could reach Heaven Realm and survive through hundreds of battles in the wild, they were definitely not people to be underestimated. Hong Li might seem like a strength-type superhuman who had a firm character, but in truth, with his spirit energy, he could turn his arms so pliant that they might seem boneless. When his spirit energy magnetic field surged, everything within a circular area of three meters would be covered in his punches and palm strikes, and it would feel as if he had grown eighteen arms. That was how he gained the nickname Multi-armed Bear. Just as Meng Chao expected, while Hong Lis body was large and seemingly clumsy, which might make one think that it was not suitable for him to move around in the 3D maze, the moment he shot in, it looked like hi bones and muscles had shrunk, and he turned into a meatball that rolled about everywhere while avoiding the steel pipes, wind chimes, and water balloons. He charged at Meng Chao. When Meng Chao crawled into the 3D maze, he released his vitality magnetic field to sense and scan his surroundings. He noticed that while the space in the 3D maze was pretty big, there were a lot of places that were blocked by glass, mirrors, wind chimes, and water balloons. There were not many places that could serve as escape routes. Even though there were more than ten meters between them, both sides had to use all their brain cells and calculate each path swiftly while predicting the direction the other person might take to try to widen the distance between them or get closer to the other party. The battle might be silent, but from the second it started, it reached its climax. Both sides had loads of sweat covering their foreheads, but they soon evaporated because of their boiling hot skin. Each step they took, each time they peaked out of a corner, and even each gaze they matched was a fight. They were in a fatal competition. Its already half a minute? Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong cast a glance at his watch, and a subtle, surprised look appeared in his eyes. Half a minute had passed. Meng Chao and Multi-armed Bear Hong Li moved around the 3D maze, but the distance between them never shortened, and Meng Chao didnt touch a single mirror or wind chime. When they saw his increasingly relaxed movements, the interest in the veteran hunters eyes grew stronger. That silly bear is no good. He cant capture that little boy even after half a minute? I told him to go on a diet! I say, that boy does have some tricks up his sleeves. His senses are frighteningly strong. I think he uses his body hair to sense his surroundings. Just now, when we climbed for the first time, we were thrown into confusion, but forget breaking a glass, the boy didnt even make a single wind chime ring. Has he really just entered Heaven Realm? While the veteran hunters talked, they all expressed shock at Meng Chaos performance. Hence, due to some form of luck conservation law, in the next second, Meng Chao missed a step and fell down. Oh no! Meng Chao had thought that the steel pipes supporting the 3D mazes were only bound loosely and swayed when he climbed on them. He did not expect that whoever constructed the pipes had sinister intentions and left a lot of steel pipes suspended on practically nothing but air. They were not bound tightly at all. Meng Chao had stepped into a trap and instantly lost his balance. When he activated his maglev and regained control over his body, Multi-armed Bear Hong Li pounced on him and surrounded him with dozens of punches and palm strikes from all directions. Meng Chao bit the tip of his tongue and hunched his shoulders. He gripped tightly onto another steel pipe like an eagle clutching its prey in a death grip. Then, he fell backward and did a 180 degree spin downward. The muscle fibers on his feet pulsed, and with the bounce from the steel pipes, he shot into a spot not far away. Multi-armed Bear Hong Li snorted coldly. He fell down out of the blue like a weight and landed on the steel pipe Meng Chao had just stepped on. After he observed what Meng Chao did, he took action. He also wanted to use the bounce. But to his surprise, when Meng Chao touched the steel pipe, he had gathered spirit energy and, through his soles, delivered a hidden force to the bound part of the steel pipe to destroy the sturdiness of the wires binding it. When Hong Li stepped on the steel pipe with his sturdy body that weighed nearly 150kg, two intersecting steel pipes immediately collapsed. It made him miss a step, like Meng Chao had done moments ago, and he continued falling. But Hong Lis expression never changed. He swung his arm like a whip, and like a gibbon, he used only his pinky to hang onto a relatively sturdy steel pipe. However, right now, Meng Chao spat. He had bitten his tongue and accumulated a mouthful of blood in his mouth. That blood now shot right to Hong Lis face. Hong Lis expression finally changed. For a moment, confusion and panic appeared. Through great effort, he avoided Meng Chaos blood, but nearly stepped on a swaying wind chime because of it. When he finally regained his balance, Meng Chao had already scrambled to his feet and agilely fled to the other side of the 3D maze. The two people were once again at their original distance. A full minute was wasted. A few veteran hunters who were close to Hong Li laughed, showing absolutely no respect whatsoever. The boys good. Hes not just good. When we were his age, we were far from having his abilities. Its no wonder why he managed to become the club leader of a club with two hundred thousand members when hes just in his twenties! Look at the strategies he chose and how he created chances to dodge attacks as well as his mastery over the timing. Theyre all things you cant learn in the ivory tower. Only those who have really struggled for years in the fog and crawled out from mountains of corpses can get such instincts to help dance at the God of Deaths scythe. Its strange. Is he really a university student? Why does it feel like hes even more experienced than we are? Sharkie, the ones joining the operation this time are all those from the field. I wouldnt trust any amateur joining us, but if its this boy, I can SOMEWHAT accept him. When he heard this, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong nodded instinctively. The situation was already clear. During the first minute Meng Chao had just crawled into the 3D maze and was still not used to it, yet Multi-armed Bear Hong Li was unable to catch him. During the next two minutes, he would move with increasing ease, like a fish in water, and Hong Li would never get to capture him. Zhou Chong cleared his throat and was just about to stop the battle simulation when Nie Chenglong raised his hand and stopped him. It has only been one minute. The vice director of the abnormal beast research department smiled. Sharkie, you didnt limit the number of people going up, did you? Why dont you add two more to play with him? Zhou Chong was stunned. Hes your subordinate. Its precisely because hes my subordinate that I have to be in charge of his life. At the same time, I have to be in charge of the millions of innocent lives in the lair. Nie Chenglongs expression became stern, and he said methodically, The cunning abnormal beasts and the fearsome robbers wont adhere to rules with you lot and fight you one-on-one. I must let him know his limits! Chapter 476 - Snake Eye and Bullet! Makes sense. Then, let us see the boys limits! A huntress with long and narrow eyes came forward. Her figure was even more unique than that of Multi-armed Bear Hong Li. She was petite and dainty. Her limbs and neck were really long, and at first glance, she looked like a moving snake vine. Snake Eye Mo Lan was a ruthless person and incredibly difficult to deal with, so she had become famous in the hunter circle many years ago. She was known for being agile, elusive, and having ever changing tactics. Her greatest achievement and the one she talked about in delight was when she put on a disguise and lurked in a Black-spotted Vipers nest in the wild, then spent three days and nights with more than one hundred snake-type monsters, but was never discovered. In the end, after the Hell Beast Black-spotted Viper laid its eggs, she acted swiftly and stole nine eggs from under its butt. Apparently, she fled through the wild with the nine eggs without getting caught by the raging snake den. She had run more than eighty kilometers over uneven mountains and intersecting jungles. When she returned to a human controlled forward operating base, the nine snake eggs were unharmed and not a single crack could be found. It made clear just how extraordinary was Snake Eye Mo Lans speed, agility, and control over her muscles. She was even more suited to a hunt in the 3D maze and the lair than Multi-armed Hong Li. During the adaptive training, she had captured hunters whose cultivation realms were higher than hers multiple times. Meng Chao moved at a high speed between the steel pipes and ensured that he was constantly at a relative distance of more than ten meters from Hong Li. Suddenly, he heard rustling beneath him. He looked in that direction with his peripheral vision and saw Snake Eye Mo Lan slithering up like a python with her hands and knees. Color drained from his face. No way. Multi-armed Bear and Snake Eye? Arent you overestimating me? Vice Director Nie, Big Brother Peng, Senior Zhou, youre cheating! This is cheating! The two veteran hunters closed in on him from two different directions, and the difficulty as well as pressure increased by a few levels. Meng Chao moved in a flurry of motion and started yelping. Over the past few days, more than one hundred robbers ran into the lair, Nie Chenglong said gravely. There are lost people who have fled into the lair and been lurking there for decades. We also have abnormal beasts and their puppets. Do you think that they will queue up and fight you one by one? Besides, Im not asking you to capture anyone right now. Im just asking you to not get captured! Meng Chao had nothing to say to that! His gaze grew incredibly intense. It was as if the steel pipes, glass, and wind chimes in front of him had turned into the alleys of the lair. The two veteran hunters also turned into fierce beasts and zombies. Naturally, he remembered the hundreds of strategies he learned in his previous life. Even the weaknesses of the fearsome Multi-armed Bear and Snake Eye flashed before his eyes. Meng Chao calmed down. It appeared that he was fleeing upward in a panic through the 3D maze after being surrounded by the two hunters. The further he went up the 3D maze, the more tightly packed the steel pipes were, and the tunnels between them became narrower. No matter how much Multi-armed Bear Hong Li condensed his bones and muscles, it would be difficult for him to squeeze in. Snake Eye Mo Lan did not have this problem. She even overtook Meng Chao and arrived above him. Caught you, lad! Mo Lan flung her left arm. The joints of her shoulders, elbows, and wrist let out cracking sounds. Her originally long arm extended by another half a meter, and she looked like a monster from horror movies. Her arm went to seize Meng Chaos shoulder. Meng Chao did not avoid it. He spun his body like a top. With the power of the spin, he threw a punch at Mo Lans palm. To the veteran hunters surprise, he had actually taken the initiative to attack. It has to be known that while Snake Eye Mo Lans strength was not her specialty, that was only when it was compared to her agility and senses. In truth, five years ago, Mo Lan had already become a five-star superhuman by reaching Spirit Gaze Realm. Her maximum punching strength could send a heavy fighting vehicle weighing dozens of tons flying nearly one hundred meters and she could tear apart a Hell Beast barehanded, becoming a living example of someone who could tear apart fearsome creatures. No matter how strong Meng Chao was, he had just become a four-star superhuman. Was it really the best choice for him to clash fists with Mo Lan? Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! While everyone was puzzled, Meng Chao and Mo Lan seemed to have engaged each other in a normal exchange of a single blow. But that one punch stirred up a series of clashes that sounded like a storm. Its not just one punch. They have exchanged at least dozens of punches. Every time they clash fists, they try to drag in their opponent, modify their positions, and use their strength in an attempt to send their spirit energy into the others bodies and break their spirit energy magnetic fields so that they would lose their maglev, thereby losing their balance and falling down! How exciting! Its been too long since Ive seen such an interesting match! Even Mo Lan has become serious. That kid really has a lot of tricks up his sleeves! Everyone gasped in amazement. In the end, Mo Lan did not manage to break Meng Chaos defense and grab his throat or shoulder. Instead, Meng Chao used his toes to grab a steel pipe and delivered a shock wave that made its components scatter. Then, like a longspear, the steel pipe went straight at her face, and she was forced to shift her attention to dodge it. Meng Chao seized the chance to break free from the encounter, and the trio returned to their original state, where they were in a stalemate far from each other. Two minutes were gone. This time, before Nie Chenglong and Zhou Chong said anything, the third veteran hunter jumped into the 3D maze. It was a middle-aged man with puffy eyes and saggy eyelids. He looked to be constantly sleepy. But the moment he caught sight of a prey, it would not be able to escape, even if it ran off into the horizon. Bullet Xue Rui was one of the best sharpshooters in the hunter circle. But since it was adaptive training, he could not use a gun, of course. However, if someone had already reached Bullet Xue Ruis level of mastery, there was no need for them to have real guns. They could even use petals and leaves to hurt others. With an incredibly bizarre posture, Xue Rui hung upside down a steel pipe like a bat. He clearly did not curl his toes like Meng Chao, but with just the suction force gushing out of his soles, he stuck himself to a steel pipe and used his eyes and hands to search for the best observation and shooting angle. He flung his hands, and like a magician doing magic tricks, he brought out dozens of round steel pellets. They were created with super alloy mixed with monster powder. They were originally supposed to be shrapnel embedded into armor-piercing shells or anti-monster grenades or mines to increase their destructibility. But in Bullet Xue Ruis hands, they turned into tools that trained the dexterity of his fingers and real bullets! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Xue Rui instantly located Meng Chao. He curled his fingers and fired three steel pellets. His fingers were bound by spirit energy, and it was as if they had turned into real gun barrels. They were mini railguns that sent three steel pellets forward with the power of rocket projectiles. Meng Chaos pupils, heart, and muscles shrank to their limit at once. When he was about to dodge, his brain naturally came up with the three steel pellets trajectories. They were like three red lines of death that kept intersecting, clashing, and ricocheting off the 3D maze. He immediately noticed that if he used the optimized posture to avoid the three steel pellets, one of them would ricochet off the steel pipe behind him and hit his spine, causing him to instantly lose his mobility. This was no coincidence. It was a trap set by Bullet Xue Rui. Hence, he could not solve the problem by using the optimized power just because it had the shortest movement distance, allowed him to spend the least time dodging the pellets, and made him use up the least amount of energy. Instead, he should use the one with the biggest movements that made him look really pathetic Wait, thats not all there is to the trap! Meng Chao noticed that when Bullet Xue Rui fired the steel pellets, his fingers seemed to have trembled four times. A special-grade sharpshooter who was above the middle rank of Heaven Realm would not do anything unnecessary during battle to interfere with their bullet trajectory. Xue Rui fired four steel pellets! Three of them traveled forward like lightning or rocket projectiles.One of them will ricochet, and it looks like an unavoidable killing move. But his real killing move is his fourth bullet. Its a silent steel pellet that has no presence. If my attention was entirely absorbed by the first three steel pellets, the fourth pellet that seems to be traveling forward slowly will suddenly accelerate because of the spirit energy contained in it and will hit my chest! The thoughts above actually passed in a flash and were done in 0.1 seconds. In the next 0.1 seconds, Meng Chao pretended to have seen through the first layer of the trap and moved sideways in a rather ridiculous fashion to avoid the first three steel pellets and the ricocheting attack from one of them. He did not dodge the fourth pellet, however. A sonic boom exploded in the air, and the pellet seemed to have hit his chest. Meng Chao cried out and lost his balance, then fell down. Bullet Xue Rui, Multi-armed Bear Hong Li, and Snake Eye Mo Lan shot forward. Their expressions were quite unnatural. They showed no excitement of catching their opponent. Instead, they looked really awkward. With their cultivation realms, experience, and fame, they fought three against one to catch Meng Chao, a young boy in his twenties who had just entered Heaven Realm. There was indeed nothing about this that they could boast about. They would just be laughed at by their friends if they ever mentioned it. Hong Li and Mo Lan even blamed Xue Rui for being too harsh. They were just playing with a child. Was there a need for him to fight with his full strength? As for Xue Rue, his face turned red. He felt a little regretful. He never actually thought about firing the fourth steel pellet. But for some reason, when he exchanged glances with Meng Chao in the cage-like 3D maze, this experienced, veteran hunter suddenly felt his skin crawl. It was as if he had just run into a bloodthirsty monster in the deepest part of a bloody jungle. Before his brain even reacted, he had instinctively controlled his nerve endings and, by sheer instinct, fired the fourth steel pellet. He had never lost control over himself like this in his long years as a hunter. It was as if a voice in the depths of his brain was telling him that he must use all his skills to fight against this seemingly normal boy. Otherwise, he and his companions might end up being the hunted instead! Chapter 477 - A Young Man to Be Regarded With Respect! In another five years No, perhaps in just two or three years, this boy is going to be a top-class hunter stronger than us! Xue Rui thought out of the blue. Then, he noticed that he was sorely mistaken. There was no need for them to wait for another two or three years. It was now. Meng Chaos arms disappeared while he was falling. In reality, they did not disappear. Instead, they turned into hundreds of afterimages from moving too fast. They tore through the air and turned into a gray fog around him. Countless sparks of cold light shot out from the gray fog. His killing intent was like bone-chilling, icy spikes. It pierced the three veteran hunters minds, eyes, and hearts at the same time. When a powerful gust came charging at their faces, the sound that tore through the air turned into a screech that struck their eardrums. Meng Chao had not been struck by the fourth pellet. He had predicted its trajectory and made his spirit energy gather at the part between his chest and shoulder. It formed a magnetic field serving as a shield and diverted as well as neutralized the pellets destructivity. Then, he used his muscle fibers to release more than one hundred tremors per second, evenly distributing the destructivity of the pellet to all of Black Soul. Even though the pellet was embedded in Black Soul, it did not break his defense and affect his mobility. Besides, he also used Bullet Xue Ruis trick and made them fall into his trap. He fired his own bullets. With Ultimate Level Basic Gun Technique and Perfect Level Advanced Gun Technique, Meng Chao was also an ace sharpshooter. Even though his main weapon was chain sabers, this was because he liked fighting alone and seldom had the chance to bring a large amount of guns and ammunition. But in the virtual battlefields and his previous life, he had long since mastered the calculation of bullet trajectories and ways to control bullets. Even if his shooting technique was not as good as that of Bullet Xue Rui on paper, he had delivered fatal shots into the heads of elves, dwarves, magicians, and even dragons in his previous life. It effectively covered the flaws in his technique and made all those who underestimated him pay a great price. Every ace sharpshooter had a secret technique to practice the dexterity of their fingers. Bullet Xue Rui loved using the destructive shrapnel from anti-monster grenades to practice, while Meng Chao loved using knives to do it. When it came to harvesting monsters, he used lancet knives shaped like scalpels that were as thin as cicada wings. Once this sort of blade was corroded by monster blood and acid, its flexibility and sturdiness would plummet, so it was a consumable that needed to be switched out often. Meng Chao had gathered a large number of discarded blades from Superstar and polished them until they were in the shape of triangles, diamonds, circles, and others so that he could play with them between his fingers day and night or use spirit energy to have them attach to his skin. When his skin and body hair trembled, they rolled from his head to the tips of his toes, then from the tips of his toes back to his head. This could train his senses, and it was also an interesting game. At that moment, the power of his game was displayed to its fullest. Meng Chao used his hands to fire dozens of blades, and this deceptive movement attracted the three peoples attention. When his hands turned into a gray fog and created a piercing sound of air being pushed through, dozens of blades rolled onto his skin in secret. They were fired by the tremors of his muscles and charged at the three veteran hunters silently. It was the exact same strategy as what Bullet Xue Ruis had just used. Xue Ruis expression changed. Dense, profound, and complicated spirit tattoos appeared around his eyes and arms. A string of pellets shot out like rain. They charged forward and stopped most of Meng Chaos blades in the air. Their clashing bullets created dazzling sparks. Xue Rui was more skilled, but he missed his chance and suffered some loss due to the bullets. Both were tools to train the dexterity of their fingers, but his pellets were all of the same size and not that much different from each other. Meng Chaos blades were of all shapes and sizes. When they spun at a high speed in the air, they traveled at varying speeds and in waves, so they looked really strange. Xue Rui managed to avoid most of the blades. As for those he could not avoid, he struck them away with his pellets. However, there were still a lot of those he missed that went flying at Snake Eye Mo Lan and Multi-armed Bear Hong Li. Mo Lan was agile and had sharp senses. She managed to instantly realize just how terrifying Meng Chao was. Like a startled octopus, she swung her long and frail limbs to move and dodge. The attack forced her to retreat eight meters through the complicated terrain. Only then, by a hairs breadth, she avoided all of the blades. Just a few strands of her hair fell. Multi-armed Bear Hong Li wanted to avoid the projectiles as well, but that meant that he would inevitably knock into the wind chimes beside him or crush the glass under him. So, he decided to just growl, cross his arms, light up his spirit tattoos and form a faint golden magnetic shield in front of him. Most of the blades were affected by the magnetic field, and their speed instantly fell to zero. They swayed in the air as if they were being toyed with by an invisible hand. A small number of blades broke through Hong Lis defense and struck his arms, which were thicker than Meng Chaos thigh. Hong Lis arms were like two pillars refined by metal, but they were covered in body hair that looked like steel brushes, so the blades could not cut him. However, one final blade shot past Hong Li weakly and ricocheted off the steel pipe behind him. Then, for some strange reason, its speed increased, and it went for his neck artery from behind. Hong Lis expression was filled with shock. He did not expect that Meng Chao would do this. Honestly, even if the blade cut his neck artery, with a Heaven Realm superhumans great control over his muscles and the regeneration speed of his cells, it would not be a fatal wound. It would not even affect his fighting strength. The only problem was, it would be very embarrassing! He had friends he had known for around twenty years down below. Forget about not being able to catch a boy who had just entered Heaven Realm, if he even had his neck artery cut while they were fighting three against one and bled, his friends would definitely laugh until they died. Hong Li instinctively hunched his shoulders. To make best use of their eyes, ears, and other organs that helped to gather information to survive, humans had to evolve and form a long cervical spine. But this was not good for close-quarters combat. Melee fighters like Hong Li not only used bulky muscles to protect their cervical spine and neck arteries, but also tried their best to push their heads into their bodies. It might not look good, but it was practical. But that was not all. Right then, in Hong Lis heart, Meng Chao had already turned into an opponent who was of equal strength with him, but was incredibly devious. To prevent him from playing any other tricks, such as having a second blade clashing and ricocheting off somewhere else, Hong Li decided to move half a meter to the side in an incredibly exaggerated fashion. A mound of flesh that was nearly 150kg moved by half a meter out of the blue in a narrow space filled with wind chimes and glass, but it did not make a sound. It showed just how great Multi-armed Bears control over his muscles was. Unfortunately for him, his reaction fit into one of the nineteen most possible reactions that Meng Chao had predicted. Meng Chao could generally predict the changes in his heart based on his microexpressions. Hence, when Hong Li jumped on the steel pipe half a meter away, Meng Chao had already occupied the offensive spot above him 0.1 seconds ahead of him. He used Dragon Snake Force, the accumulative stance, to make his right arm swell to the max. His Black Soul started ripping, as if it was about to tear. His muscles bulged out with clear lines, and it was as if his entire arm was covered in a bulky armor. Spirit flames gathered on his fist, and it was as if an exploding grenade was in his grasp. It delivered waves of impact that were each stronger than the last. The fierce flames from his apocalyptic self burned like layers of waves in his eyes. Meng Chao subconsciously released Fear Bomb, causing Multi-armed Bear Hong Li to shudder. He remembered how his ankle had been bitten by a Marsh Crocodile the first time he entered the fog and how he was nearly dragged into a bottomless marsh. Meng Chaos Fear Bomb was a mind attack given to him by the Demonic Abyss Eye. It could activate and endlessly magnify a persons memory that they feared and did not want to face. Hong Li felt the ankle wound that had healed more than twenty years ago start aching. It was as if an invisible crocodile was using its saw teeth-like fangs to cut into it once more. With the interference by the illusion, his reaction speed slowed down by another 0.1 seconds. The two 0.1 seconds overlapped with each other. When he finally growled and delivered a heavy punch, Meng Chao had already activated his Demon Subduing Pole with additional power granted by Dragon Snake Force. While still high above, he threw his fist down with a force that could make the ground crack. Boom! It was as if two Tyrant Mammoths had rammed into each other at a speed of more than 200 km/h. A wave swept through everything. When it blew into everyones faces, they fell into a moment of shock. If some said that Meng Chao only dared to ambush Snake Eye Mo Lan because her specialty was not strength but agility and nimbleness, then at that moment, they were surprised and shocked when they saw him being able to fight bravely against Multi-armed Bear Hong Li, who was known for his monstrous strength in the hunter circle, because he knew that only bravery would win. Many people were also able to see clearly that their fists had clashed into each other without any superfluous movements. Yet Meng Chao did not crumble at the moment they exchanged blows, which was what they had expected. Instead, he lasted for half a second against Multi-armed Bear Hong Li. There were not many superhumans who were able to last for even half a second against Hong Li in all of Dragon City. The monster known as the Multi-armed Bear had once punched a hole through two layers of armor of a main battle tank with just one punch! Crack! Crack! Crack! Clang! Clang! Clang! Facing Meng Chao who had gone absolutely berserk, Multi-armed Bear Hong Li finally lost control over himself and released his most powerful spirit energy magnetic field because of the joy he felt from the fight. The glass and mirrors around them immediately shattered, and the wind chimes started trembling madly. Both of them knew that things were about to go bad, but they could not pull back. Because of the stimulation from each others vitality magnetic field, the pleasure of meeting someone who was their equal rose in them, and they released an unstoppable force. In the end, not only were all the water balloons, glass, and wind chimes destroyed by an unstoppable wave of air, even the parts connecting the steel pipes became loose. A loud crash resounded, and the thirty meters tall 3D maze collapsed! Chapter 478 - Neural Glasses Four of them jumped into the air at the same time and stood at the top of the ruins. The three veteran hunters stared at Meng Chao, unable to believe their eyes. Meanwhile, Meng Chao stared at Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong eagerly. Senior Zhou, how long did I last? Exactly three minutes. Zhou Chong did not hide the surprise and admiration in his voice. When elites fought, the victor would be decided in an instant. The three minutes were enough for the three veteran hunters skin to get covered in cold sweat from their shock. And if they were to really judge who won, then Meng Chao should have won by a small margin. After all, he was the escapee and the three veteran hunters were the pursuers. It was clear that the escapee would not care about the damages to the buildings in the lair and the injuries the innocent citizens suffered. That was the responsibility of the pursuers. Man-eating Shark Hong Li also realized this. His face flushed red, then he swung his fist fiercely and composed himself with a laugh. Truly, youre one of the young generation deserving of respect, this senior from the hunter circle told Meng Chao earnestly. Today, I lost, but I couldnt fight to my hearts content while trapped in that cage of a maze. If we have the chance in the future, lets fight to our hearts content in the wild! Meng Chao smiled faintly. If youre interested, Ill take up your challenge at any moment, Senior Hong. Thats a promise. Also, dont call me a senior. It makes it sound like Im some old fart. Just call me Big Brother Hong! Hong Li swung his arm, completely at ease. Then, he changed the topic of conversation. But how did you get your strength? Your arms arent thick. Why is your maximum punching strength so scary? Um? Meng Chao stared at his arms. They were a size bigger than the average arm. He felt that Hong Li had some misconceptions about the word thick, but when he saw that Hong Lis arms were thicker than his thighs, he knew where the problem was. At that moment, Bullet Xue Rui smiled and said, Meng Chaos maximum punching strength isnt the only thing terrifying about him. Bear, trust me when I say that on a real battlefield, if Meng Chao had a gun modified by an expert and used armor-piercing bullets embedded with crystal marrows or meteor shards, his shooting technique alone would make sure that you would have no chance to cross fists with him. Youd be dead or heavily injured before you even touched him! What? Hong Li widened his eyes, but he knew that Xue Rui was not saying this out of the blue. He blinked for a long time while repeatedly recalling what had happened earlier. Then, he was finally able to understand just how ruthless and sinister were the trajectories and strategies Meng Chao chose. Then, he switched the scene around them to the much more complicated jungle and exchanged the discarded blades for powerful, special bullets, and the difficulty to survive made his back break out in cold sweat. Snake Eye Mo Lans eyes sparkled, and right in front of the vice director of the abnormal beast research department, she started to poach the youth. Meng Chao, among all the people Ive seen, youre the most suited to become a hunter and explorer. Its too much of a waste for you to stay in the city all day to fend against the monsters attacks! As they say, offense is the best defense. If we want to prevent monsters from attacking Dragon City, its simple, we just need to tear down their nests. So, are you interested in joining a hunting squad? I have some connections in the hunter circle. With the strength you showed today, honestly, youll be offered at least ten million yuan as your annual salary! Nie Chenglong cleared his throat really loudly. The two robbers with the implanted chips have already fled into Dragon City. The situation might change at any moment. We must seize every second that we have, he said sternly. You can move out now. We can talk about the details while on the way. A few veteran hunters whistled. Quite a number of them had faint smiles on their faces. Their presences became completely different from a few seconds ago. They were like tigers lurking deep in forests that had smelled their prey. Now, they opened their fierce eyes and all their muscles tensed up. Welcome to our special hunting squad. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong extended his hand to Meng Chao. Go and get your equipment. Heaven Realm superhumans seldom used low-end, standardized equipment. They usually had their melee weapons and long-distance firearms tailored made and created meticulously. The strengthened exoskeletons and motorized armor that were really popular among low-grade superhumans were also seen as weapons for amateurs but shackles for elites. There was a limit to the strength, tenacity, mobility, and even vibration frequency of the machine components. To low-grade superhumans, the motorized armor could increase their strength and speed, but when used by Multi-armed Bear Hong Li or Snake Eye Mo Lan, after they executed a series of strategies, the motorized armor would immediately be chaffed and rendered useless. Besides, once someone reached Spirit Armor Realm, they could use their spirit energy to create a visible and impenetrable armor around them. They could even envelope their comrades who were within a circular area of around ten meters. Hence, the motorized armor was useless. Meng Chao was like most other veteran hunters. He trusted his strength, so he did not like to use strengthened exoskeletons and machines to increase his strength. Black Soul was a creation using the top technology in Agricultural University. It possessed power on par with heavy motorized armor, and when it came to agility and endurance, it was far ahead. As for weapons and guns, Meng Chao also had his own personal collection. After he saved the transmigration experts and killed the Demonic Abyss Eye, he used his achievements to exchange for cultivation resources and tactical equipment. They were all masterpieces from the hearts and souls of masters. When he displayed them, they dazzled the veteran hunters. However, there was something offered that he could not resist. This is known as a neural tactical data link interactor. Its known simply as neural glasses. Its the most advanced technology from Thundercloud Technology, but its still under tests. Place these two small dark chocolate-like cubes gently behind your ears and try it. Nie Chenglong spread his palms open and revealed two black items that looked like computer chips. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the veteran hunters all placed the neural glasses behind their ears, and brilliant light instantly shone in their eyes. Thundercloud Technology was one of the nine great mega corporations that created the Survival Committee. It was also Dragon Citys best high-tech industry. By using the futuristic tech from the Supernatural Tower, they created countless unbelievable electronic and spirit energy tools. Meng Chao remembered that in his previous life, Ghost Tribe and Black Skull Training Camp had worked together with Thundercloud Technology and created all sorts of equipment suitable for ambush, infiltration, assassination, destruction, and spying. He immediately placed the two small dark chocolates behind his ears. He felt a slight pain at the base of his ear, as if mosquitoes had bitten him. The two dark chocolates attached to his vitality magnetic field and stuck closely to his skin. Then, a beautiful scene appeared in front of Meng Chao. He saw faint golden data cascading down like a waterfall, then it turned into a complicated options bar. Behind the options bar was a complicated and incredibly detailed 3D map. When he looked at it closely, it displayed Golden Tooth Lair with golden threads. And as his eyeballs moved and pupils shrank or dilated, the golden 3D map magnified, shrunk, or turned at an even faster and smoother pace. It was as if his brain was giving out commands to his optical nerves to make the golden 3D map change, so he could see a large amount of details about Golden Tooth Lair. What was even more amazing was that the map did not remain unchanged. There were a lot of red and green dots on it. They gathered, spread out, and moved around. It was as if the map was a reflection of a real-time event! He instinctively went to grab it. But he missed. It was only then that he registered what was going on. It was a real-time monitoring map. Through his optical nerves, it displayed a virtual image on his retina and even his cerebral cortex. Just as he expected, he heard Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong say, This neural tactical data link interactor turns wireless signals into neuroelectricity that is transferred into the depths of your brain, which affects your visual and auditory systems. So, you dont need to wear real glasses or earphones, but youll still be able to see and hear information that is one hundred times more than what we had from the tactical data links in the past. They might be two chips that are the size of a fingernail and look light, but theyre more valuable than a fully armed armored airship. Also, this is still a test version. Its specifically made to handle the complex situation in the lair, which is why were using it now. They still havent managed to solve the problem of the interference to our nerve signals caused by too much information from the chips. For the time being, only those above Heaven Realm can handle the wave of information sent into the brain. Even so, those wearing it for the first time might feel dizzy and lose their sense of balance. Meng Chao, are you okay? Meng Chao blinked. He gradually got used to the data waterfall. Hundreds of scenes of him as a Ghost Tribe member using similar equipment to sneak into the Other World civilizations in his previous life showed up in his head. He grasped the key to control the glasses. With a single thought, a certain green dot on the virtual map magnified until it became a human shape with limbs. He also heard complaints by his ears. The people complaining were two gang members in the lair. They were grumbling about suddenly having to increase patrol and defense, so now they had no time for entertainment. This is great. With this neural-version tactical data link, we can monitor most of the areas in Golden Tooth Lair. The secrecy and accuracy of our operation has just increased by a large margin! Meng Chao felt like he had instantly gained the ability to see far into the distance, hear everything, and see through everything. He thought about something, and he asked, But where does the information come from? Is it reliable? When they saw that Meng Chaos complexion remained the same and showed no signs of nausea or vertigo, Nie Chenglong, Zhou Chong, and Shen Yupeng gasped in amazement, and their assessment of him increased by another degree. With Saber Jin Wanhaos support, most of the gangs in Golden Tooth Lair have released authorization to a lot of CCTVs to us. The scenes youre seeing now might be from some secret CCTV in the lair or from the smart glasses some gang member is wearing, Nie Chenglong explained. The tactical data links from both sides are connected together, and their eyes are now our eyes. Their ears have also become our ears! Chapter 479 - Enter the Lair, Begin Operation! The people in the lair never liked working with the people from the world outside. Theyre also very wary of giving up the data in the lair. In the past, the Survival Committee thought about sending a large number of drones to scan the whole lair and use the heat from the data communications to get an estimate of its inhabitants, but the people in the lair interfered with the signal, Shen Yupeng added by the side. This time, the people in the lair are showing great sincerity of working with us by being willing to share a large amount of critical data with us. Thats why we must act on our main goal and not let any accidents happen. The gray industries in the lair and the lost people who have been hiding in the past few decades are not the goal of the operation this time. The Deification Capsules factory and the creator are our main focus. At the end of the day, its only when we completely solve the problem of monsters that we can slowly bring down the lairs and lost people. As long as monsters exist, we cannot free up our hands to get rid of the tumors. These words were mainly for Meng Chao. Shen Yupeng was worried that he would be too righteous and let his sense of justice fly over the roof. He did not want to see him not caring about anything and doing his own thing when he ran into a lost person in the lair. But Meng Chaos mental age was much higher than his real age when he carried out missions. In his previous life, he had worked many times with demons for the sake of survival, and in the end, he even turned into a demon. The Extraordinary Disaster was not synonymous with justice and hope. Meng Chao understood the logic behind distinguishing the main goal and secondary goals. He focused on reading the brief report of the mission that had just been projected to his retina. [Over the past three days, hundreds of malicious crimes have happened in Dragon City. At least three hundred robbers have stolen a large amount of cultivation resources and fled into Golden Tooth Lair. We suspect that they are controlled by a mastermind going by the codename of Vortex. In the depths of Golden Tooth Lair is a factory that is creating the forbidden drug, Deification Capsule. [Due to the unique nature of Golden Tooth Lair, the first wave of fighting forces entering the lair will be formed by the veteran hunters hired by various insurance companies. [Your main task is to work with the people in the lair and, with their guidance, search through every suspicious area. You are also to chase after the two robbers with the locating chips implanted in them to find the factory creating the Deification Capsules and the Vortex. If possible, capture them. [Pay attention to this: Ever since we gained victory in the northern offense, Dragon City has been expanding outward, and the distance between the Supernatural Tower and the new areas is almost twice as long as in the past. If we make calculations based on that, the new surface area of Dragon City is four times larger than in the past. [There are around twenty new areas busy with construction. A lot of construction machines, crystal refinement equipment, and experts are necessary for the development of Dragon City. [To protect these important human and material resources in Dragon City, the Red Dragon Army, secret police, the abnormal beast research department, and even normal superhumans have been spread out. The superhumans in every square meter are now one-quarter less than before. [In consideration of the hundreds of crimes that happened over the past few days, its likely that this is just the start of the abnormal beasts offense. We need a lot of manpower and weapons to guard our crystal mines, refinement factories, power plants, water treatment plants, schools, residential areas, and other important sources of income that maintain the operations of our civilization. The other capture squads might not be able to arrive on time to provide reinforcements. [The environment inside the lair is unprecedentedly complicated. There are five or sometimes even times more people living in one square meter than outside. If you attack, it is highly likely that it will lead to a lot of deaths and casualties among innocent citizens. [Hence, the primary mission of the capture squad is to locate the targets, the secondary mission is to investigate, and the tertiary mission is to lock down the target. Ensure that everything is under control before you execute a capture and suppression mission that must succeed immediately. [The most ideal situation is that you force the Vortex out of Golden Tooth Lair before you kill them with force. [The secret police and abnormal beast research department have each contacted Deity Realm superhumans as the final solution. [But the power of Deity Realm can destroy the world. Hence, if the Deity Realm superhumans bring out their full power in Golden Tooth Lair, not only will they injure a lot of innocent citizens by accident, theres also a possibility that they will shock the lost people lurking in the lair. [At that time, when these sinister lost people escape from the lair and flee to the alleys and streets of Dragon City, the situation will become so chaotic that we will be unable to solve it. [We have limited time, and this is the information that weve got for the time being. The data of the operation and the summary of the mission will be renewed once every five minutes to provide you with the most accurate directions.] Meng Chao whistled. The neural tactical data link interactor was just too amazing. Fighting with the support of a lot of data was just awesome. Get ready to move out! Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the veteran hunters had finished going through their data. Everyone was now connected to the same tactical network and could even share each others fields of vision and voices. The logisticians from the secret police and the abnormal beast research department sent them the last replenishmentsgene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. Meng Chao took the gene medicine packed in a silver-white package. It looked like a sealed metallic tube. When he held it, it was incredibly light. There was a picture of an aquatic dragon that was dark red in color, had its teeth bared, and looked really angry on the surface. Raging Dragon Blood? Meng Chao could not help but gulp. Raging Dragon Blood was the most powerful gene medicine Dragon City had created. There was nothing that could compare to it. The main components of this gene medicine came from the blood of Apocalyptic Beasts. And it was not like Dragon City could kill Apocalyptic Beasts every day. Even if they managed to kill them, it was impossible for them to extract all their blood. There was only a limited supply of Raging Dragon Blood in the market, and it was a treasure that countless superhumans could only dream of having. As for its use There was no need to mention the boring aspect of adding to ones parameters. To make a quick explanation of it, if Meng Chao were given a vial of Raging Dragon Blood, he would actually have the guts to go and kick an Apocalyptic Dragons butt! Everyone has gotten three vials of Raging Dragon Blood? Thats too spendthrift! Meng Chao might not have felt faint earlier, but now, he actually felt a little faint. He felt like he had just been hit by a train called Lucky. Were entering the lair to capture unidentified criminals. Its something really dangerous, so itll only be worth it if they give us rewards that are high enough for the trouble. Snake Eye Mo Lan sashayed over and grinned at Meng Chao. Its fine. Dragon Citys insurance companies have plenty of money, so you dont have to be frugal for them. Veteran hunters were considered mercenaries, so it was only natural that they would take up the job only when it offered a great reward. The three Raging Dragon Blood vials were considered the down payment. But Meng Chao did not care about fame and profit. His main goal for joining the operation was to protect Dragon Citys peace and the future of human civilization. So, he immediately tugged open his shirt collar and shoved the three vials of Raging Dragon Blood deep under Black Soul. When they were stuck to his stomach and he sensed the three cold and hard vials against his skin, he smiled sincerely. With these three Raging Dragon Blood vials, I can contribute even more to human civilization, thats great! I have this too. Do you want it? Snake Eye Mo Lan handed a black mud paste that gave off an earthy scent. A lot of the veteran hunters held a handful of mud paste and spread it evenly over their hands before they covered their faces and hands with it. As they continued rubbing and squeezing their faces, their skin tone and even the lines of their faces changed. Some peoples faces turned a little more swollen, others corners of the eyes and lips went up or down, yet others skin tone turned a waxy yellow or a light brown or they gained clear acne. They all became someone completely different. The faint killing intent that they had after surviving through countless battles and awe-inspiring presence was also suppressed to the limit. Once they placed tattered cloaks on themselves, wore hoodies, and wide-rimmed sunglasses, they turned into gang members that could be seen everywhere in the lair. Snake Eye Mo Lan sighed and put on the black mud as well. Then, from a heroic huntress, she turned into a messy-looking middle-aged woman who had all her radiance robbed away by life. Meng Chao realized that the black paste was the Disguise Gel. It was made of the slightly poisonous, unique fungi and microorganisms in the jungles to the south of Dragon City. Just as the name implied, the Disguise Gel could stimulate and numb the muscles and nerves on a humans face to change their faces and hide their presence. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters were all major celebrities with millions of fans on social media platforms and video broadcasting platforms. The abnormal beasts might have a lot of eyes and ears spread out in the lair, so the hunters would stand out too much if they used their real faces to carry out their missions. Meng Chao thought about it. Ever since he killed the Demonic Abyss Eye, he might be on the abnormal beasts list. They might be sharpening their claws and waiting to kill him. He quickly grabbed a large clump of Disguise Gel and spread it over his face and hands. He even tugged open Black Souls collar and spread some of the gel on his throat and chest. Along with a slight sting and itchiness, he noticed that he had turned into someone with thick lips, eyes of varying shapes, and dark skin. Not even Bai Jiacao would be able to recognize him like that. Lets go! Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong opened the lid to a secret tunnel at a corner of the storehouse. During the era when zombies ran wild, the storehouse had stored more than half of the food from Golden Tooth Lair, so there was a secret tunnel that connected both of them. Meng Chao followed the veteran hunters and moved in silence through the dark secret tunnel for ten minutes. They walked past broken fences and kicked away hundreds of rats and insects before they finally saw the stairs leading up. The stairs led to a rather small garage. It was filled with synthetic food made of earthworm meat and monster organs. They released a strong aroma, and it stung Meng Chaos eyes a little. There were a few people who wore huge cloaks, had hoodies on, and goggles inside the room. They hid their weapons and gazes while observing them discreetly. They should be their handlers in the lair. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong went forward and extended his hands into the cloak of one of the handlers. This handler also pushed his hands under Zhou Chongs cloak. This was a unique greeting among those in the lair. It was the same as a handshake outside. Of course, it would not be wrong to say that they were checking whether the other was carrying lethal weapons on them. No, it was par for the course for the people in the lair to carry around lethal weapons. The only difference was how lethal they were and how many of such weapons they brought with them. Chapter 480 - Don’t Be Too Harsh Opening ones arms and letting the other person check how many weapons they carried was a form of trust and friendship in the lair. Many of the trades, negotiations, and discussions could also be completed secretly with this gesture hidden under the cloak. Just as Meng Chao expected, after groping about for a while, the two laughed simultaneously, pulled open their cloaks, and hugged each other in a warm embrace. Sharkie, youre not dead yet! The handler used a force that could kill a tiger and struck Zhou Chongs shoulder. Tengu, even if you died, I wouldnt! Zhou Chong returned it by tightening his squeeze. It could crush a spine. This meant that they were old friends. To hunters, the lair had a unique significance. The most popular superhuman occupation in Dragon City was the hunter. They could join a superhuman squad or fight alone in the wild while dancing about dangerous situations. They were not limited by anything and just used their fists, legs, weapons, passion, and smarts to earn their living. As long as they were strong and had a bit of luck, they could become famous overnight and rise to the top. It was a free and amazing life! The Supernatural Tower had to manage a large number of carefree hunters, so they set up the Hunters Association. It was in charge of training, testing, categorizing hunting regions, and distributing missions. Naturally, they also regulated the different conflicts between superhuman squads. When they encountered large-scale battles or saw Apocalyptic Beasts in the city, they could even organize a few or hundreds of different superhuman squads to fight. However, the most important task of the Hunters Association was still to collect money. Superhumans might be strong, but without the Red Dragon Army providing firepower and logistic support and without the support of tens of millions of Dragon Citizens, itd be impossible for them to survive and fight in the wild with just their own strength. So, a large portion of the hunters gains should belong to all the Dragon Citizens. Due to this logic, whenever a hunter killed a monster, they had to hand over one-third or half of the gains as hunting tax, special resources recollection tax, Hunters Association management tax, Supernatural Tower construction tax, Red Dragon Army construction tax, unique national responsibility, and other taxes. The higher their cultivation realms were, the higher their tax rate was. The Deity Realm superhumans tax rate would easily go over 70%. Recently, Dragon City had been organizing projects to upgrade the old residential areas and to provide three nutritional meals for the youngsters. What is meant for the superhumans was that the hunters who had been fighting at the frontlines had to pay even more taxes. Besides that, the materials of many monsters, especially the rarer Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts, were definitely unique tactical resources, which meant that the hunters could not just sell them to whoever they liked. The Supernatural Tower would buy and use them based on the needs of the departments and the projects, along with their importance. This sort of method that monopolized the resources usually did not provide the hunters with the market price, and the hunters, who had been risking their lives, did not feel satisfied. For the overall development of Dragon City, having superhumans pay high taxes and monopolizing resources was logical and necessary. Human civilization was a unit whose parts couldnt be separated from one another. Without the large number of citizens and the Red Dragon Army being a powerful shield, the hunters could not possibly win against the monster civilization. But the hunters had to risk their lives, be covered in wounds, perhaps even watch their comrades die tragically in the mouths of monsters. They might also get a lot of hidden injuries. Yet after they finally killed the monster, they had to give up half of the materials for nothing, so they felt that it was unfair. That was only logical. As time progressed, some people decided to test their luck. When it came to materials that were large, heavy, but quite cheap, like Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron-armored Rhinoceros flesh, they would not care about it. But if hunters encountered valuable materials that were smaller but worth cities, like the monsters crystalized neurospheres, heart of blood, eyeballs, spinal bone marrow, and other parts, they would usually not report them to the Hunters Association. Instead, they would sneakily bring them to the black markets in the lairs in exchange for the resources they wanted. Sometimes, they would also exchange them for betting chips in the monster coliseums in the lairs and gamble their way into oblivion. It did not matter whether they lost or won. The most important thing was to make sure that the betting chips all came out clean, so when the Supernatural Tower assessed the superhumans next year, they would not be troubled by the huge source of income that came out of nowhere. This gray industry that was formed by the smuggling of monster materials was one of the important economic pillars in the lair. The Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower knew about this trick, of course. But if they were too harsh and decided to be stern on punishing the act of smuggling and black market trading, it would severely weaken the hunters enthusiasm, so they would not work hard while they went off to hunt and do it in a carefree manner. The Supernatural Tower could not do anything to change human nature. The other reason was that if the hunters did not come to trade in the black market, the gambling, eating, and alcohol industry in the lair, which was a prospering tertiary economic sector, would die. It has to be known that most of the one million lair citizens relied on the tertiary economic sector to survive. When the pressure from the zombies and monsters increased or the people got really miserable, they would run to the lair to release their pent up emotions. That was the only way they could continue struggling to survive in the brutal Other World. There was no benefit to destroying the only venting channel of the citizens at the bottom of society and one that provided a few hundred thousand job positions to the current Dragon City. Hence, as long as the hunters and gang members in the lair did not take things too far, the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower was willing to turn a blind eye. In truth, the government also took this into consideration when it chose which veteran hunters to send as the first batch of captors. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the rest were regulars in the lairs black market in the past, so they had close connections there. They were friends with plenty of the gang members and had pretty good teamwork when they worked together. They finally let go of each other, and Zhou Chong asked Tengu, the handler, Whats the situation now? Yesterday, Golden Tooths Red Brows Su Lun saw Mr. Jins message, he said that hundreds of vermin had run into Golden Tooth Lair. Some people have also secretly set up illegal pharmacies here. Once the vermin eat the illegal drug, they act like theyre crazy and become really strong, Tengu said. Be it Golden Tooth or the other gangs, everyone hates those vermin who dont honor the code of brotherhood, especially people who are nutty because of these illegal drugs. Everyone is working in society and just want to earn money, so we should work together in harmony. Yet these bastards are causing trouble in Golden Tooth Lair and are trying to destroy everyones livelihood. They even want to destroy the hunters channel to sell goods, right? Besides, even Mr. Jin, who has not appeared for a long time, has personally sent his word. So, all gangs naturally mobilized their members and started a full-on dragnet investigation over all of Golden Tooth Lair. This is what were thinking: since they committed hundreds of robberies outside in one go and stole so many cultivation resources, they must want to sell them in the lairs black market. If they dont sell it, then they want to use them as raw materials to create that new Deification Capsule or whatever its called. And if they want to create large quantities of Deification Capsules, they naturally need a workshop or factory that is quite big, or at the very least, they need a fully-equipped lab. Based on our experiences when creating all sorts of gene medicine, during the process of creation, you will produce a lot of exhaust and liquid waste. You will also use up a lot of spirit energy. So, we investigated the hundreds of black markets, labs, and private workshops in the lair, no matter their size. We paid special attention to the areas with a cluster of private pharmacies. Weve also been sampling the underground water there to perform analysis. In the end, we discovered three areas with underground water that contain properties similar to the Deification Capsules. There were plenty of mad scientists lurking in the lair, along with cultivation maniacs who tried to use gene medicine to break their limits. The pharmacists here were more professional than what the world outside thought. Due to your reminder for us to not alert the enemy, we didnt dare to search in an ostentatious manner. We also didnt dare enter deep into these regions, Tengu continued. As of current, we only know that these regions belong to the Three Unmanaged Areas of each gang, because its where our territories overlap. There have always been plenty of lone wolves who dont belong to any gangs here. At most, they form groups of two or three people and build a small underground lab or illegal workshop. Were not certain just which illegal workshop hides your target. Its fine. Youve already helped us out a lot by reducing the search area to this extent. Let us handle the rest! Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong said. Everyone, get ready. Bring out the neural tactical data link interactor and search the area to locate the two identified targets. Meng Chao did the same thing as the other veteran hunters: He moved his eyeballs, contracted his pupils, and focused. As the neural data intersected with each other, the walls around the garage seemed to have become invisible. Their gazes were able to smoothly and easily see through them and check what was outside. The layers of illegal buildings looked like wooden blocks children stacked together randomly; they stood in all directions in a mess that reached out to devour the sky. There were only small ventilation spaces that were smaller than impluviums. The mottled buildings were covered in graffiti made with all sorts of colors. Quite a number of the graffiti was even made with neon paint that was mixed with monster blood. Under the dim light, they had an enchanting charm, as if they were monsters that were about to jump out of the walls. To get business, practically all the buildings had neon lights and sign boards outside the buildings. It was either this or alluring strokes drawn in the shape of seductive human bodies. Some also played the bloody and exciting clashes between monsters and how they ended up having their guts ripped out. Many teenagers in cloaks and monster masks zipped through the alleys at lightning speed on their roller skates. No one knew what they had under their cloaks. It could be smuggled materials, bloodstained betting chips, lethal weapons, or crazy illegal drugs. Some people laughed loudly at the entrance of coliseums and tossed a small number of betting chips skyward. When the chips fell, they made tinkering sounds. Some people wept silently by rubbish dumps. After they shed their final tear, they clenched their fists tightly, rose up with fierce gazes, and walked into the darkness. The countless lustrous scenes had a distorted, bewitching vitality that could not be ignored. It was the lair. Chapter 481 - : Big Brother Knife Meng Chao looked around. The light signals on his retina danced like fireflies. He immediately switched to Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, Multi-armed Bear Hong Li, Snake Eye Mo Lan, Bullet Xue Rui, and the others fields of vision. He minimized them to a small window and overlapped them together. It would not interfere with his sight, but he could pay attention to his teammates at all times. He heard the command centers voice, which was, of course, located outside the lair. Connection is normal. Communication is clear. Begin transmitting information about the two targets. When Meng Chaos gaze went to the two red dots, a few scenes instantly appeared beside them. They were from the CCTVs that were recording their looks. The two robbers who had committed atrocious robberies outside had already changed to wide, hooded cloaks commonly seen in the lair. They also wore massive sunglasses and filtration masks to cover their faces completely. If it were not for the locating chips, it would have been difficult to differentiate them from the millions of lair citizens. Begin operation, Zhou Chong said. He then observed the situation for a while. Based on how theyre fleeing, it seems that while the robbers are a little alarmed, theyre not running around like headless chickens. Its clear that theyre searching for a place. Perhaps they have a handler. Through him or her, we might be able to find the mastermind! Everyone immediately took action. They pushed open the garage door and snuck into the dark, winding alleys. Even though their faces had completely changed, they still imitated the lair citizens and pulled their hoods down low. Although they were not running fast, they were not slow either. They used their rich experience of hunting in forests and tracking prey to help them, and with the real-time 3D map that was constantly displayed in their vision, they soon discreetly approached the two robbers from all directions. Despite the fact that the lair citizens were willing to share some of the authorization of the CCTVs, most of the lair areas were still sensitive topics, such as the monster coliseums, illegal gambling sites, black markets, and secret pharmacies. It was impossible for these places to have any CCTVs and tapping devices installed in them. Even if some gang thought of ways to secretly install them, others would use high-power equipment to interfere with and destroy them. Hence, the CCTVs were just support. There were plenty of times when the captors had to lurk in the dark and use their eyes to see whether the two robbers had any contact with other people. This was where the value of veteran hunters came out. The two robbers were gravely wounded and had lost a lot of blood. When they walked, they staggered a little. They could also not be bothered to pay attention as to whether there was anyone monitoring and tailing them. The Heaven Realm superhumans focused spirit energy into their eyes and increased the functions of their retina and optic nerves, turning themselves into human telescopes. Ace sharpshooters like Meng Chao and Bullet Xue Rui could also temporarily activate visual functions that gave them sharp vision akin to the scopes of sniper rifles, so they could find their target without a scope. The two robbers did not notice them. But a small problem appeared ahead of the hunters. There was a huge monster coliseum in front of them. And an exciting monster battle had just ended. Nearly one thousand spectators and gamblers came out of the coliseum in a dense crowd. Some of them had not had their fun of gambling yet, while others patted their chests in satisfaction or walked full of excitement. Plenty of them had just finished transferring their wealth in the monster coliseum. The lucky ones who filled their pockets naturally did not want to become the targets of the unlucky souls who lost all their money and only had daggers and guns left to them. Hence, they wore hooded cloaks that covered their faces, chips, and weapons, which instantly made them one with the crowd. In ten seconds, the two robbers would enter the crowd. They had locating chips in them, so the hunters were not afraid of losing them, but they were afraid that the handler would be hidden in the crowd and use the noise and collisions with other people to discreetly send them information and resources. Mo Lan, Xue Rui, both of you bypass the robbers and enter the crowd before them! Zhou Chong commanded. Snake Eye Mo Lan and Bullet Xue Rui immediately came out of the alleys and entered the crowd. They moved with the agility of loaches, but they did not cause dissatisfaction or a ruckus in the crowd. They soon got themselves in the path the robbers would definitely take. The others kept their eyes fixed on the two robbers and the lair citizens that brushed shoulders with them, ensuring that they would not miss any tiny action. Mo Lan and Xue Rui brushed past the two robbers. Mo Lan even intentionally nudged one of the robbers gently. If the handler of the robbers were really hidden here and wanted to give them information and resources by brushing their shoulders, the robbers would definitely react. But the two robbers only hunched their bodies and obediently went in the opposite direction of the crowd. They did not even dare to look at Mo Lan, afraid that they would cause unnecessary conflict. When the two robbers left the crowd, the hunters sighed in relief. The two robbers bypassed the monster coliseum and arrived at a crossroad with alleys branching out of it, which made it look like a spiderweb. They stopped and observed it for a moment. Pay attention, their destination should be nearby, Zhou Chong reminded them. Just as he predicted, the two robbers went into a dark alley, and just after a few steps, they entered a small door. The sides of the alley had the stereotypical residential buildings of the lair. The alley was at most 1.5m wide. Forget about a heavy fighting vehicle, not even a normal sedan could enter the place. The residential buildings originally had eight floors, but as the people continued building on top of them, the illegal floors continued stacking up until they reached a height of a building that was around thirty floors tall. To make the building steady, countless steel pipes and steel beams stretched out of it, and they were like Xs that stood between the residential buildings to support them. The citizens also used every bit of space they could find to add steel plates between the steel beams, so the buildings that were already really large and swaying had multiple bulges that devoured the 1.5m width of space above the alley. The people staying in the apartments on either side could shake hands through their windows or climb to another building on the other side. Also, the buildings in the lair usually had underground components that were just as bad as the surface. They spread out everywhere like an insects nest. If the buildings on the surface had twenty floors, then there were at least twelve floors below as well. Even though it was dark and humid, the rent was cheap, so there were usually more people staying in those places compared to the surface, which led to the shelters and air raid shelters built decades ago. They also led to other places, so they were like a maze. In conclusion, this was a heaven for escapees and an absolute nightmare for captors. There were naturally a lot of surveillance blind spots in this sort of place. Besides, it was among the Three Unmanaged Areas between two gangs, so no one knew the internal structure of the buildings nearby. Even if they brought out the original blueprint from decades ago, after the citizens built illegally, added layers, set up partitions, and did all sorts of simple, crude, and crazy modifications for decades, the internal structures had changed to the point that they were unrecognizable. Zhou Chong could only ask the hunters to spread out as much as possible to monitor the entrances of the buildings around them. Fortunately, the two robbers had locating chips and tapping devices. It allowed the hunters to see that once they entered a building, they went to the third level of the basement. It was a facility modified from an air raid shelter. Fortunately, they were not too far from the surface, so the signal still went to their interactors. Even though based on the tremors from the robbers muscles and bones, the voices they heard were a little distorted, they could still hear the general content. First came the conversation between the two robbers. Is this the place? Thats right. The email stated very clearly that we need to bypass Bloody Claw Coliseum and enter the third alley. Then, we are to search for a graffiti of a tiger with wings on a door. Then, they tapped the door gently. First, they knocked on it urgently five times, waited for half a second, then knocked urgently four times, stopped again, then knocked another three times. The door opened with a creak. The sounds of guns cocking could be heard from inside. The two robbers heartbeats quickened. Big Brother Knife? they asked a little nervously. The person inside was silent for a moment. Then, a hoarse voice spoke. Youre late by a full three hours. The secret police has increased their guard, so we spent a lot of effort to succeed, one of the robbers defended himself. In the end, while we were on the run, we crossed fire with the secret police, and quite a number of our friends were captured. Were the only ones who got knocked away by the impact. Fortunately, we landed at a blind spot of a surveillance camera by the road, so the secret police didnt notice us. We then took extra care to avoid suspicion while coming to the lair! Thats right! the other robber said nervously. Even though were a little late, our haul is pretty good. Weve gotten more than ten Nightmarish Beasts crystalized neurospheres, one Hell Beasts active spinal cord, and one refined supreme-grade crystal. Weve obtained everything that the email asked us to bring! Its not a problem of your haul, the hoarse voice said coldly. How am I to know that you werent captured by the secret police during the three hours, then betrayed your friends due to coercion and ended up as spies for the enemy? Thats Theres absolutely nothing like that, Big Brother Knife, trust me! Weve stolen so many things, the secret police would definitely not spare us! We wont betray our friends! the two robbers shouted. Then, hold this and repeat what you said just now, the hoarse voice said. Is this a lie detector? The two robbers were stunned. Then, there was the sound of guns cocking. What? Is there a problem? N-No. The two robbers obediently repeated the entire story of them fleeing to the lair after they robbed their target. While Meng Chao listened, he thought, Thank goodness Shen Yupeng chose the right strategy. When the two robbers were unconscious, he did a minimally invasive surgery to implant the chips inside them. The wounds blended with their other injuries. They did not know that they had become the secret polices spies, so the problem of them not passing the lie detector did not exist. As expected, the lie detector did not make any sound. The two robbers sighed in relief. Big Brother Knife, you should trust us now, right? Wait, Big Brother Knife said. Come and stand here. Well scan you to see if youve brought something you shouldnt have brought. Chapter 482 - Layers of Confusion Meng Chaos heart instantly leapt into his throat. Zhou Chong whispered by his side, Its fine. The secret police implanted the most advanced biochemical chips in the two robbers. The raw materials were taken from crystalized neurospheres and the periosteum of the monster brain. They wont be discovered by metal detectors. Just as he said, after some rustling sounds, Big Brother Knife snorted softly and said, Come in. The two robbers were finally relieved. They quickly said, Thank you, Big Brother Knife! Thank you! Then came the sound of a door closing and locking. Based on the sounds, the door was very thick. Some kind of armor might have been installed in it. It had at least three locks and might have high-voltage electricity circuits and explosives in it. Based on the title they used to refer to the man and the characteristics of the persons voiceprint, the handlers identity was found immediately. [Chen Hao, former member of Poison Scorpion. Hes in charge of the betting pool at the periphery of Bloody Claw Coliseum and offering loans. Hes a smart and forthright person, and he has wide connections in the lair. [A year and a half ago, he worked with someone to tamper with the betting pool so that he could gain profit, which infringed upon the profit of Poison Scorpion, and he was punished according to gang rules. [Originally, the action of harming the interests of the gang for ones own gains should have led to his death, but someone powerful begged for mercy, so only his arm and leg were crippled. Then, he was chased out of Poison Scorpion and left to his own devices. [Chen Hao paid for bladed limbs that give off a cold, metallic shine, then continued earning a living in the depths of the lair. Thats how he came to get his nickname Big Brother Knife. [But since he had angered Poison Scorpion and been crippled, it was impossible for him to thrive as well as before. At most, he could only wander about the Three Unmanaged Areas, which are located between the territories controlled by the gangs and take the scraps left by the gangs. He had to live at the bottom of the entire gray food chain in the lair. [However, over the past few months, he suddenly started spending extravagantly. Quite a number of gang members saw him using a lot of money in the black market to buy monster materials worth cities. Someone also saw him treating old friends, who are all the backbones of various gangs, to meals. [Some people suspect that Chen Hao has found someone to support him. But since his actions never infringed upon the interests of the gangs, no one was interested in digging to the bottom of things. Curiosity kills the cat in the lair, and it might even kill its entire family.] The information was transformed into neural signals through the wireless network in ten minutes and displayed on Meng Chao and the veteran hunters retina. Along with it were a few blurry pictures. Chen Hao was a middle-aged man with a thin body and a slightly hunched back. He gave off the fierce presence of a scimitar. His gloomy gaze and the huge scimitar that replaced his entire right arm and looked like the God of Deaths scythe caused him to give off an air that isolated him. There was also a video. In it, he leaned against the corner of a wall and limped forward like a water snake. Zhou Chong pondered over this and said, Chen Hao had joined Poison Scorpion for more than ten years. He was originally a lackey in charge of delivering betting chips to the people at the periphery of the coliseum, but he worked his way up to become the manager of the betting pool. He knew a lot of people, and there were all sorts of good and bad people among them. He also knew every nook and cranny of the lair. If I were the mastermind, I would use someone influential in the lair to act in public for me. At that moment, a new voice came from the underground room. One of the two robbers asked, Big Brother Knife, when are you going to take us to the boss? This question caused all the veteran hunters to perk up. The boss the robbers mentioned might be the mastermind who sent them the emails, gave them the drugs and equipment, and gave them instructions to complete the entire crime. Meng Chaos heart raced. He knew that the boss they mentioned was likely to be the Supernatural Entity Vortex! Big Brother Knife scoffed coldly. What? Are you in a hurry to meet the boss? Of course. The other robber did not hear the warning tone in Big Brother Knifes words and said foolishly, The boss is just too amazing. His plan helped us make the secret police run around in circles. Even though some of our friends were captured, we managed to leave so many superhumans in such a pathetic state despite our status. Even if we got shot down, it would have been worth it! We want to meet the boss to thank him personally and ask him what the next step of the plan is. We cant wait to eat more Deification Capsules and fight to our hearts content! Speaking of which, when is the launching date of the next plan and where will it happen? Right now, the guard outside is very tight, and the warehouses and labs of the big companies have all increased their defense systems. It would be difficult for us to do anything for a period of time! This isnt something you should be asking. Knowing too much wont do you any good, Big Brother Knife said coldly. He then stopped talking for a while, but then could not help but add, It doesnt matter even if the guard is tight outside. Just take care of yourselves. We might have a major operation soon. Soon? The two robbers were dumbfounded. The sharper one immediately registered what he meant and immediately said, I get it. The boss means that were going to attack the targets in the lair next, right? Thats right. The black markets, secret warehouses and labs of the gangs must contain a lot of cultivation resources, and among them are plenty of supreme-grade goods worth cities. You might not even find them outside. Well be stealing them under the boss commands! The best thing is that the gangs in the lair have always been very adverse to the outside forces infiltrating the lair. Even if we steal a lot, its just the bad stealing from the bad, so they wont report this to the government! But I heard that the Underground Emperor of Golden Tooth Lair is very powerful, the other robber said hesitantly. If we end up being captured by him, our fates will be even worse than if we were captured by the secret police. Jin Wanhao is old. What Underground Emperor? Hes just an old dog who is hiding in the lair while on his dying bed. The boss is able to make the secret police run around in circles, so one measly Jin Wanhao is just a dead dog in front of him! The first robber slapped his chest. Dont worry, Big Brother Knife. As long as the boss sends word, even if they want us to climb up bladed mountains, jump into pots of boiling oil, or cut Jin Wanhao to shreds, well do it without another word! Big Brother Knife was silent for a while. No one knew whether he was shocked by the robbers arrogance or stupidity. In the end, he said, Both of you, stay here. You should eat something and restore your stamina. Ill hand over the goods to the boss and send someone to treat your wounds. Once you regain your strength, you might join the operation at any moment. Thank you, Big Brother Knife, both of the robbers said simultaneously. We dont care about anything. We just need Deification Capsules, a lot more of them! Big Brother Knife said nothing. The soft sound of a door opening and closing came from the other side of the room. The hunters looked at each other, and they could see the grave look in one anothers gaze. The most troublesome thing was about to happen. Vortex was indeed going to target the gangs in the lair next. If hundreds of crimes appeared at the same time in a place like Golden Tooth Lair, there would definitely be a chain reaction. Not only would the gangs descend into chaos, the countless lost people who had been lurking for decades in the lair might make their move! Zhou Chong spoke quickly. The other party wants to send the monster materials the two robbers stole to the boss. Its highly likely that theyre going to use it to create Deification Capsules. Mo Lan, Xue Rui, do your best to get close to the target and see where he sends the monster materials! The veteran hunters had entered the hornet nest-like underground from the different entrances of the buildings nearby. Even if the Heaven Realm superhumans had great spatial analysis, navigation, and senses so sharp that they could detect things with their body hair, when they arrived at the dark underground that had winding paths and was as complicated as a maze, they still felt dizzy. Fortunately, Big Brother Knife had a limp, and to hide it as well as balance himself, he intentionally wore a high-heel boot with steel plates. When he walked, he made a lot of noise, so it was easy to locate him. Soon, Mo Lan found Chen Hao. She did not stop. Instead, she increased her speed and brushed past him. During that instant, she set her sights on the bulges under his cloak. They had to be the outdoor survival backpacks, full of stolen goods, that the two robbers brought into the lair. Xue Rui immediately hid in the dark and observed the direction Chen Hao took from the distance. Chen Hao did not leave the building. He went up a spiraling staircase that looked like a shaft to reach the third floor above ground and walked into a room. Since the staircase was too narrow, only one person could go up and down the stairs. Neither Mo Lan nor Xue Rui dared to follow him up for fear of raising suspicion. But based on Chen Haos footsteps, they could take a general guess which room he went into. Should we force our way inside? Multi-armed Bear Hong Li was eager to take action. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong pondered this for a while, then said, Wait. Well observe for a little longer. The mastermind doesnt seem like someone who will hide here. This is too close to the first contact point. Theyre in the same building. Also, we never discovered any components of the Deification Capsule in the underground liquid waste in this area. The ventilation and drain systems here arent too good, so it doesnt seem like its a secret pharmacy. I suspect that this is just a transfer station. Dont alert the enemy. Well wait and see whos going to come out from inside. Zhou Chong was right. Soon, there were footsteps out of the room Chen Hao entered. But it was not one person. Nine people with roller skates and hooded cloaks and goggles jumped down from the window of the third floor. The wheels under their feet created sparks, allowing them to display the agility of apes as they traveled forward in different directions. They looked as if they ignored gravity and were moving in all 360 degrees through the alleys. Some people even fired grappling hooks from their wide sleeves and fixed them to the bulges on the buildings to bring themselves to the top of the buildings, which were dozens of meters tall. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the depths of the lair. Meng Chao and the veteran hunters all saw it clearly. The nine roller skaters had bulky cloaks, as if they were carrying huge outdoor survival backpacks. Chapter 483 - : Rat Horde, Zombies, Mutation! Damn it! All the veteran hunters cussed. The roller bladers were couriers often seen in the lair. They were needed to deliver a large amount of betting chips, materials, crystals, and resources safely and secretly outside, because they could not be seen in public. The owners of the goods hoped that by having the goods taken from their hands, they could remove themselves from the situation. Rollerbladers became a job because of this. They did not know the identities of the item deliverers or the people receiving the items. They also did not know what goods they were delivering. As long as they got the money and sent the goods, even if they were captured, they would not reveal any secrets. Why are there nine rollerbladers? Could it be that Big Brother gathered nine bags of stolen goods and sent them all out to the mastermind? Then, which rollerblader should we chase after? The veterans felt really troubled. Meng Chao thought about it and said, Its not nine bags of stolen goods. Just now, Big Brother Knife said very clearly that the two robbers were late by a few hours, and most of the things the robbers stole were fresh monster materials. Once taken out of the storage environment, they have to be sent to the pharmacies or labs for refinement right away or they would lose their efficacy. So, all the stolen goods must have been sent to the mastermind the moment they entered the lair. Besides, the nine rollerbladers are heading off in different directions. I think that at most, one of the nine backpacks contains stolen goods. The other eight bags and eight rollerbladers are all for the sake of confusion and anti-tracking! Makes sense. Everyones mind raced, and they quickly reevaluated the situation. Xue Rui nodded and said, The other party shouldnt have noticed us, but if the mastermind can come up with hundreds of crimes and turn third-rate vermin into well-trained, professional robbers, they must be meticulous and devious. Its impossible for them to not take precautions and set up some anti-tracking. Its only logical for them to do so. It did not take much money to hire a rollerblader to randomly move around the lair. But the veteran hunters found it troublesome. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong gritted his teeth and said, We cant let a single one of them escape. Mo Lan, Xue Rui, and everyone else split into groups of two and follow one rollerblader each. Make sure you see where theyre going clearly, especially to whom they hand their backpacks over. Meng Chao, you stay and watch Big Brother Knife with me! They were running out of time and could not waste it looking for a better solution. When the nine rollerbladers were about to vanish, the veteran hunters looked for the most reliable partners based on the teamwork they built over the years fighting in the jungle. Then, like ghosts, they quietly went out to chase their targets. A small sting of pain rose behind their ears, and their optical signals turned into invisible waves that were sent into their brains. The nine rollerbladers might have been born and bred in the lair and were as agile as apes, but they could not escape from the veteran hunters eyes, ears, and noses. Their actions in the alleys were under tight scrutiny. However, the hunters could not act ostentatiously in the lair this time, because it was a secret operation. There were only twenty captors, and that was including Meng Chao. Eighteen people split up for the operation, leaving behind Meng Chao and Zhou Chong in the area, so their overall fighting strength was quite weak. Fortunately, Zhou Chong was at Spirit Armor Realm, while Meng Chaos fighting strength was far greater than his cultivation realm implied. They moved like lightning and shot into the building with the picture of the tiger with wings. Then, as if they had fused into the shadows, they shot up to the third floor and quietly went to the room where Big Brother Knife was. Just when they wanted to press themselves against the wall, they heard movement inside. The sound of the door opening stopped them. They did not have time to hide, so they flipped down the spiral staircase at the same time and stuck themselves to the back of the stairs like two huge bats. Zhou Chong was about to remind Meng Chao to control his breathing, heartbeat, and vitality magnetic field when he realized that he was suddenly unable to sense Meng Chao. It was as if Meng Chao had turned into a dead person or been swallowed by a black hole. Zhou Chong was a little stunned. He could not help but turn his head to look. Meng Chao was still by his side, alive and well. He gasped in spite of himself, and his appraisal of the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City increased by a few degrees. Big Brother Knife walked down the stairs. His hands were empty, and he was whistling. It appeared that he was in a good mood. He did not notice that there were two hunters less than half a meter above him. He did not return to the room where the two robbers who had locating chips and tapping devices in them were. Instead, he went to the first basement floor and entered the winding corridor that looked like a maze. He walked past a few homeless people who were in rags and curled up by the corridor before he went into another room. Meng Chao and Zhou Chong appeared behind him. They snuck over and hid in the darkness of the corner. They looked at each other with some hesitation. If I were the mastermind, Id have a few hidden sentries. Theyd pretend to be homeless people curled up near my lair, Meng Chao whispered. Praise shone in Zhou Chongs eyes. He nodded and said, Thats right. The homeless man by the left looks to have sores all over his body, so hes quite disgusting at first glance. But his vitality magnetic field is strong and stable. His limbs also look really built. He should be a man with a built body. This sort of person can survive no matter what he does in the lair. How could he end up in the streets and in such a pathetic state? They did not dare to go near the room that Big Brother Knife entered. Fortunately, they had powerful spatial modeling abilities. By exploring and scanning the area, they could form the structure of a few floors in their heads. They went to the door of a room on the second basement floor, which was right under the room with Big Brother Knife. When they stuck their ears against the door to listen, they heard people moving inside. There was laughter and cusses. It seemed like they were all men with a lot of energy, and there was a large number of them. The hunters did not want any accidents so they went to the room right above the room where Big Brother Knife was next. This place was silent, and they could hear no breathing nor heartbeats inside. Regardless of whether it was a normal lock or reinforced, special password-coded lock, it could not stop Heaven Realm superhumans, who were skilled in using their magnetic fields to obtain objects remotely. Zhou Chong placed his hand gently over the keyhole, and his spirit energy flowed inside like water to suck in the lock cylinders. After searching around for a while, there was a click. The door opened. The moment Meng Chao shot in, his senses filled the entire room like a flood; there was indeed no living being inside. It was a small apartment. Aside from the tiny kitchen and toilet, there were only two other rooms. The apartment stank. Its corners were filled with household waste, and the blanket was crumpled up. The master had to have gone off in a hurry to earn their living. They were still alive, but they would not return for the time being. Meng Chao lay down on the floor and poured his spirit energy into his optical nerves and eardrums. Through the reinforced concrete, he could hear Big Brother Knifes hoarse voice coming from the room below. He was talking to someone, and there was not just one of them. There was a lot of noise in the room. It came from weapons clashing, guns being disassembled and reassembled before being loaded. Zhou Chong knelt on one knee and widened his eyes while he stared at the floor. His eyes slowly turned crystalline, like two super high-power searchlights, but they shone with more than seven colors. Five-star superhumans were known to have reached the Spirit Gaze Realm. They could stimulate the mysterious functions that had been sleeping for ten thousand years in their cells, which allowed them to see invisible lights of different wavelengths and temporarily gain X-ray vision. Zhou Chong was a six-star superhumans, so his X-ray vision was naturally much better than that of five-star superhumans. He narrowed his eyes, and they sparkled like crackling flames. After a while, he said, Aside from Big Brother Knife, there are twenty-seven people inside. Six of them are badly injured, eight are lightly injured, but they have been treated, so it wont be of any consequence for the time being. Their vitality magnetic fields are very active, to the point that its abnormal. They seem to have taken in a large amount of drugs that will drain their lives but forcibly increase their fighting strength. Also, theyre carrying a lot of guns, along with dangerous objects like crystal bombs and explosives. Theyre the robbers who committed major crimes over the past few days outside and have fled into the lair, Meng Chao whispered. The robbers were all goons, so they were not that valuable. Both of them then placed their hopes on the veteran hunters who were chasing the nine rollerbladers and might still bring good news. They wondered what Big Brother Knife told the nine rollerbladers, because they did not seem to be in a hurry to look for the person in charge of receiving the package. They just kept strolling around the streets of the lair and intentionally often went to the narrow, cramped streets or those with a lot of people. The veteran hunters had to keep an eye out on the rollerbladers and the person who might receive the package from them. But they also had to be on guard of hidden sentries who might have taken the guise of homeless people, drunkards, or prostitutes. This high-intensity lurking and tracking wasted quite a lot of mental stamina and patience. Even Heaven Realm superhumans found it exhausting. At that moment, the veteran hunters received news from the outside world. Nie Chenglong, vice director of the abnormal beast research department, said in a grave voice, Let me update you on something. Ten minutes ago, the southern parts New South Orchard Village, the northern parts North Sea Home, and the western parts Golden Eagle Apartment, which are all large residential areas with more than ten thousand people, were overrun by a rat horde. While fighting against the rats, many of the citizens noticed quite a number of rat-type monsters having red tentacles growing out of their bodies after being resurrected in an even more terrifying state. They had turned into undead. We highly suspect that the three rat hordes were intentionally released by the abnormal beasts, and aside from being infected with Blood Flower spores, the rat-type monsters might also be carrying an even newer mutated zombie virus. Many of the citizens have been scratched or bitten during the fight. A large number of rat-type monsters have also fled outside the residential areas. The worst case scenario would be that in less than half an hour, a new zombie crisis will explode. So, much of our manpower has been mobilized to New South Orchard Village, North Sea Home, and Golden Eagle Apartment. Look at the map. The three large residential areas are located in the western, southern, and northern parts of Dragon City. Theyre all very far away from the lair. In other words, the enemy is intentionally dispersing our forces, but we have no other choice. For the citizens safety and their wealth, we can only be led around the nose. Since theyve decided to lure us away, something is definitely going to happen in the lair, you must be careful! Before Nie Chenglongs voice faded away, Meng Chao saw something shocking through the eighteen veteran hunters sights! Chapter 484 - Lightning Fast Attack! The nine rollerbladers moved around the maze for a long time before they stopped practically together. Three of them stopped at a gambling site, monster coliseum, and illegal black market, which were places that had a lot of people. Good and bad people were there, and the atmosphere was foul. Someone might appear at any moment to take their backpacks. Another three stopped at alleys with really narrow entrances. These areas would only be able to accommodate two people inside. The air above the alleys was sealed shut by illegal buildings, so they could not monitor them from above or tail them. The last three shot into buildings that looked like mazes. Then, thick, black smoke gushed out of the nine people at the same time. Smoke bombs! The large outdoor survival backpacks they carried contained a large amount of smoke bombs. The slightly corrosive and poisonous black smoke gushed out like a monster baring its teeth. It instantly covered a circular area of ten meters. Violent coughs and surprised shouts immediately rose from around the rollerbladers who had stopped at densely populated areas. The gamblers at the gambling site, the spectators in the coliseum, and the guests in the black market all panicked like headless chickens. They pushed and shoved against each other, falling over one another, and everything became a mess. More than one hundred hooded people collided into each other, and it was difficult to tell just who were the rollerbladers the veteran hunters had been following. The rollerbladers who stopped outside the narrow alleys used the smoke bombs to lock down the entire alley. Then, they charged into them at high speed. If the veteran hunters wanted to chase after them, they had to charge through the smoke. But no one knew the situation behind the smoke, and it was highly likely that they would be discovered the moment they rushed out. The last three rollerbladers detonated the smoke bombs in the three buildings. Humans compressed the spaces in there to the maximum. A container-sized space could have dozens of citizens inside. When suffocating smoke spread out in this sort of place, it was basically a disaster. Quite a number of residents coughed violently and cried. While they cussed, they swung their arms and escaped from within the buildings. During their haste, they did not look for the people who released the smoke bombs. The rollerbladers had already bent their backs and vanished behind them. Bastards! Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was shocked and angry. He did not expect that the other party would be so cunning. This was definitely not Big Brother Knifes plan, but the Vortexs meticulous scheme. After them! Zhou Chong narrowed his eyes. Dont let a single one escape! Multi-armed Bear Hong Li, Snake Eye Mo Lan, Bullet Xue Rui, and the other veteran hunters could no longer care about hiding or disguising themselves. They activated their vitality magnetic fields to the max. Their eyes sparkled brightly, and their auditory as well as olfactory nerves were strengthened ten times in an instant. It was enough for them to find the finest scents left by the rollerbladers in the air. They were like hunting dogs with bloodshot eyes. They parted the crowds, went into the smoke, and shot into the buildings. Meng Chao watched the eighteen scenes at the same time. Four of the veteran hunters located their targets once more. The feeling of unease grew even more prominent in Meng Chaos heart. He felt that something had gone wrong. Or rather, this method gave him a sense of deja vu. In his previous life, he used a similar method to distinguish and shake off his pursuers. He did not have the time to think. Senior Zhou, somethings not right. The nine rollerbladers backpacks probably are just smoke bombs; they dont have any resources in them. Big Brother Knife didnt ask the rollerbladers to go to the mastermind. This is all just an anti-tracking method! Zhou Chong was a little taken aback. What? Since Big Brother Knife took such great pains and sent nine rollerbladers, it means that he cant believe the two late robbers completely. If thats the case, why is there a need for him to send the resources to the true masterminds address? Meng Chao quickly said. If I were the mastermind, Id ask Big Brother Knife to set up a few anti-tracking plans, like this one. Id intentionally send nine rollerblades with smoke bombs to head to nine fake addresses before I have them suddenly release smoke bombs and leave at a high speed. Then, Id place a few observers at the corners nearby or at the highest spots to see whether there is anyone chasing after them regardless of the cost. The hunters attention will be entirely on the rollerbladers, so itll be impossible for them to scan all the drunkards, gamblers, and homeless people by the roadside. If there were no pursuers and I became certain that there is no one after the nine rollerbladers, Id send the tenth one with the real goods. It wouldnt take much time, but Id be much safer! After all, if any one of the nine rollerbladers has a pursuer, that means that Big Brother Knifes tracks were exposed and theres something wrong with the two robbers who arrived late! Zhou Chongs pupils shrank to the size of pins. With an expression of disbelief, he stared at Meng Chao for five seconds. Then, he pushed down on the neural signal receiver behind his ear with gritted teeth. All hunters, pay attention. Stop your movements! I repeat, stop your movements! Stop following the targets! His words instantly echoed in all of the veteran hunters eardrums. But he was a step too late. Multi-armed Bear Hong Li had already broken through the smoke and entered the alley. The rollerblader he had been following had not run away. Instead, he squatted behind the smoke and stared at him fixedly. Hong Li wanted to pretend to be a normal lair citizen. But it was just too strange for a normal citizen to have rushed inside instead of running away when there was such pungent smoke in the alley. Besides, Hong Li was built, and his bone structure was bizarre. His arms were thicker than Meng Chaos thighs, and his bulky muscles filled out the cloak, so the wide hooded cloak looked like skin-tight clothes on him. It formed an inverted triangle on him. His was the perfect figure of a built man, and he could not hide the presence of a powerful person. Weve been discovered! Meng Chao and Zhou Chong cussed at the same time. The atmosphere in the room beneath them also became tense. They could sense it through the reinforced concrete under their feet. Crack, crack, crack, crack. The sound of guns being loaded came from beneath. Some people also started making a fuss. Uncontrollable power that was like a wild beasts exploded from their bodies. Big Brother Knife knows that someone went after the rollerbladers he sent out! Meng Chao and Zhou Chong exchanged a glance. They instantly knew what the other intended to do. They had no other choice. They had to force their way into the robbers den. Bang! Zhou Chong smashed his fist against the floor. The spirit energy magnetic field of a Heaven Realm superhuman was like a super heavy pile driver. It instantly destroyed the floor that was almost half a meter thick. The reinforced concrete shattered into hundreds of crushed stones that spilled down on the thirty or so robbers beneath them. The powder blinded the robbers, then the stones crashed into their heads, making them bleed. They sank into temporary confusion. Meng Chao jumped down on the robbers like a falcon. While he was still in the air, his right arm swelled up. His wrist, elbow, and shoulder let out cracking sounds, as if his bones were exploding. Every explosive sound was like a wave, and it gathered on his fist layer by layer. This was the Ripple Force at the peak of its strength. Bang! The first punch landed heavily on the chest of a robber who had a double-barrelled shotgun, and the mans thorax was gone. His chest caved in, and his heart, lungs, and other organs were reduced to a pulp before gushing out of his mouth and nose. He died on the spot. Crack! Before Meng Chao pulled his fist back, he had already swung his right leg, turning it into an axe that could split metal open, and it slammed into the second robbers waist. The destructive force was like an ordnance penetrator. It crushed the robbers heavy bulletproof vest and strengthened porcelain pieces inside, then reduced the robbers spine to powder, causing his upper and lower body to fold together. Before the man could unfold himself, he stopped breathing. There were around thirty robbers. Some of them might have taken Deification Capsules beforehand and temporarily gained the power of Spirit Tattoo Realm, but Meng Chao must end the fight quickly to prevent the robbers from acting desperately and harming the innocents. Hence, he had to use the most ruthless methods. Just as he expected, while he instantly killed two robbers, the third robber pounced on him from the back and locked his neck in a tight grip. This robber had already taken the Deification Capsule and was acting like a lunatic. Meng Chaos spine let out cracking sounds, as if he was crushed by a super high power capstan. The robber behind him growled like an animal, and his pores released a powerful, burnt stench. Meng Chao gnashed his teeth together and grabbed the robbers arm. He yanked it first, then gripped it tightly to crush the robbers wrists. But before the robber could even scream in pain, strange flames gushed out from his orifices, wounds, and pores. Apparently, to fight against Meng Chao, who was at Heaven Realm, he had instantly drained all his vitality, and his body temperature had far surpassed the boiling point of a human body. Before Meng Chao could kill him at lightning speed, he burnt himself to death. Most of the robbers had already taken the Deification Capsule. Some of them even decided to not care about the costs and took in two to three times the dose above their limits. Their muscles swelled up, their skin was torn, and fur and scales resembling those of wild beasts grew from their wounds. Their eyeballs turned red, yellow, or gained enrapturing light. Their killing instincts completely suppressed their rationality. Even though they saw that their companion had just burst into flames, they still threw all caution to the wind and growled as they pounced on Meng Chao and Zhou Chong. Some of the robbers even decided to risk it all and brought out crystal bombs tied together in their backpacks. They attempted to activate them and throw them at the two superhumans. If so many crystal bombs exploded indoors, even if they did not manage to kill the two Heaven Realm superhumans, they would still cause the swaying building to collapse, because the weight of the ten or so illegal floors had long since made it unstable. It would definitely be unable to bear the explosion. Meng Chao sucked in a sharp breath and threw a bunch of scattered sparks from his left hand. They were more than ten discarded harvesting blades that were polished until they were as thin as a cicadas wings. They drew strange arcs in the air and sliced past three robbers wrists and fingers, cutting off their tendons and ligaments completely. The crystal bombs dropped to the floor with a terrifying thud. Chapter 485 - The Monster Horde Is Prepared to Attack! Fortunately, Meng Chao was half a second faster than the three robbers, and they were unable to activate the crystal bombs in time. And before they could bring out new crystal bombs, Meng Chao moved like a tornado. He attacked and reduced them to a pulp. By then, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong had defeated more than ten robbers. When a superhuman at the peak of Heaven Realm activated his vitality magnetic field fully, it was the same as creating a domain where they were supreme. If the people in it were much weaker, they would not be able to fight back at all. Zhou Chong was even more ruthless than Meng Chao. The robbers he sent flying were usually torn to shreds, and their severed limbs had terrifying wounds. There were huge saw teeth marks at the severed parts, which made it look like the robbers were attacked by a shark. That was how the Man-eating Shark gained his fearsome name. Soon, the robbers lives inside and outside the room were taken by the duo. Only Big Brother Knife, Chen Hao was left. At the moment he saw the ceiling collapse, he made his decision and ran to the window to escape through there. Unfortunately, one of his legs and arms was missing. Even though he had machine prosthetics, they suffered interference from the spirit energy magnetic field released by Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong. The joints released cracking sounds as the gears got stuck together. They did not work properly and ended up as a burden. When Chen Hao arrived at the window in a limp and climbed up, Meng Chao finished fighting. When he jumped out, Meng Chao brought out his chain sabers and bound his good leg. The chilling blade dug deep into his inner thigh and dragged him back. He crashed onto the floor. Zhou Chong ran over to remind Meng Chao to search for whether this person had any weapons that he could use in desperation or whether he had any secret communicators on him, but Meng Chao was much more experienced than Zhou Chong thought. His hands turned into two gray lights as he searched Big Brother Knife. He found a poisoned dagger, two mini bombs the size of fingernails that could be used to break shackles or locks, a vial of highly corrosive acid, and a communicator that was hidden in place of his missing molar. He could transmit information by knocking his teeth together. Naturally, there were also three Deification Capsules. However, Big Brother Knife was different from the stupid robbers. He loved his life a lot, so he did not readily use that illegal drug that would drain his life. When he saw that all the tools that could save his life were discovered, Big Brother Knife looked dejected and slumped down on the floor. Zhou Chong looked around. When he saw that all the robbers were curled up like dead dogs, he sighed in relief. Now that things had progressed to this state, all they could do was report the situation to the command center. Theyre even more wary than we expected. Thank goodness Meng Chao thought quick, so we got to capture Chen Hao, Zhou Chong said. Give us some time. Well definitely make him tell us about the mastermind. Alright, but do it quick, Nie Chenglong replied. The situation has changed again. Aside from the three large residential areas I told you about, weve also discovered signs of the zombie virus and Blood Flower spores causing havoc in other places in the east, west, and north, including a few large developing areas in Shattered Starlake. Signs of a monster horde invasion have also been discovered in the crystal mining areas and smelting plants that had large amounts of resources invested in them. We arent yet sure what level of danger the beast horde poses and whether there are any Hell Beasts and even Apocalyptic Beasts serving as garrisons for the normal monsters. But during such a critical moment, theres no way that its a coincidence that monster hordes appeared in three different directions. The crystal mines and smelting plants are important construction projects of this year and next year. They are also facilities that we cannot be missing in our strategy to completely level the monsters nests. They cannot be destroyed by the monster hordes. So, aside from the Red Dragon Army issuing the highest level of alarm, a large batch of high-end fighting power and even the peak forces of Deity Realm have left the main city area to head to the various crystal mines and smelting plants. If the situation in the lair goes completely out of control during this moment and the flames of fire burn in the heart of the city, things will become very troublesome! Once Nie Chenglong finished speaking, he sent a few videos from the new developing areas and crystal mines outside the city to the veteran hunters retinas through the neural tactical data link interactor. Over the last year, Dragon City had been somewhat extreme as it colonized the areas around it. To occupy the tactically important places that had a lot of spirit energy, ley lines underground, and a lot of minerals, many of the forward operating bases entered the wild like fangs of a beast piercing into flesh. But the areas were surrounded by fog. Not only did it block their field of vision, the spirit energy interference could also easily affect the superhumans fighting strength. Ten years ago, Dragon Citizens would have never dared to invest a large amount of resources into such places and start up a large-scale construction. But during the Raging Waves Battle and the series of battles after it, the strongest of humanity killed more than ten Apocalyptic Beasts in one go. As for Hell Beasts, they killed so many of them that they could not count. Dozens of nests belonging to the kings of beasts were uprooted. Plenty of fierce beasts had to form packs and move deeper into Monster Mountain Range. They even began to flee the moment they saw the dust stirred up by the humans fighting vehicles. Dragon Citizens had not seen a real monster horde for a long time. Their counterattack had been going on smoothly, so many people became arrogant, and they even said overbearing things like, Humans are born to be surrounded by creatures worshipping us. Be it the mega corporations or the unlicensed pathfinding teams, all of them rushed outside the city to occupy their own territories. Even though the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower had warned them plenty of times to control and protect the supply lines and not expand recklessly but according to the overall plan of Dragon City, the people faced the possibility of getting 300% profit. Even the helpless normal citizens had the courage to provoke monsters with such a prize, much less the superhumans who were ambitious, wanted to rise to power in one go, build their own success, and even leave behind their names in history. Everyone fought for their territories, and no one listened to the Supernatural Tower, because anyone who did would lose the chance to obtain a large amount of cultivation resources and be under everyone elses control. They would then never be able to get to the legendary Deity Realm. This was something every superhuman and every force created by superhumans was unable to tolerate. Ambition like that was a double-edged sword. The good side was that the superhumans who were driven by ambition had expanded Dragon Citys occupied territory three times its original size within a short year. The bad side was that now that Dragon City was three times bigger than before, it had finally reached the limits of its expansion capacity. It would not even be a stretch to say that it had unknowingly gone over the limits of its expansion capacity. Now, it was once again in the situation it faced during the northern offense. It had to be on guard on every front, and it had a shortage of fighting power. The main city area was in an awkward situation where it had weak spots everywhere in its defenses. If being truthful, though, it was even worse than before. After all, at that time, Dragon City had only one supply line leading to the north, and it was connected to the important facilities in Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves. Now, new developing areas and mining dredgers the size of Shattered Starlake were everywhere. It was only at this moment that Dragon Citizens noticed that they seemed to have leapt too far and sprained their legs. Unfortunately, it was too late. The shadows of monsters had already appeared in the fog around the forward operating bases and new developing areas. Even though they were hidden by the fog and the humans could not see the monster species and their numbers, based on the repeating and bone-chilling howls, there were plenty of them. For the moment, the monsters were mobilizing their forces and gathering strength. Once they charged out of the fog like a tidal wave, they would give the harshest test to humanitys defense line, which had now become much longer. Of course, the number of powerful fighters and the average strength of superhumans in Dragon City had increased by a large degree after benefiting from the large amount of resources they gained from expanding madly. They might be able to stop the monster invasion coming from all directions. After all, the complicated defense that had penetrated several kilometers into the fog had killed the elites of the monster civilization, so the monsters were spent. This defense line might actually be good enough for human civilizations next step in the war. But this meant that a trench warfare was about to start at the perimeter of Dragon City, and it would last for days, weeks, or perhaps even months. It would continue day and night, and blood would spill. Human civilization and monster civilization would have to stake everything they had. At such a crucial moment, there was definitely a huge decrease in the number of high-end fighting power and soldiers that could be sent into the lair. Meng Chao and Zhou Chong understood the gravity of the situation. They also realized that the monster hordes the enemy mobilized at the perimeter of the city, the zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores that were projected into Dragon City, and the Deification Capsule cases in the lair were definitely connected. They had to figure out the truth of the Deification Capsules as soon as possible and control the situation in the lair. No matter what, chaos could not erupt in the lair. With this thought in mind, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs eyes became fierce. With a murderous look, he walked to Big Brother Knife, Chen Hao. Senior Zhou, let me try. Meng Chao expressionlessly blocked Zhou Chong. There were professionals for everything. Zhou Chong might be the best hunter there was, but his prey in the past had always been monsters. If they did not have any unique kinks, hunters would definitely not interrogate or torture monsters. But based on the memories Meng Chao had as a Ghost Tribe member, he often had to get information from various intelligent races in the Other World. Meng Chao believed that Chen Haos mouth was definitely not as tightly sealed as those of the dwarves, who were hot-tempered and stubborn. Crack! Meng Chao did not ask any questions. He just crushed Chen Haos ankle. Chen Hao only had his right leg left unharmed. At that moment, his sole was bent to a bizarre 90 degrees. White, fragmented bones jutted out of the bloody wound. He was in so much pain that his face turned stark pale and he could not hold back the piercing scream bubbling in his throat. Meng Chao struck his chest and nearly crushed his lungs. It forced the scream back into his throat. Cold sweat broke out on Zhou Chongs skin. He twitched neurotically, which showed that he was enduring unbearable pain. There was no mercy on Meng Chaos face. Of course, he would not show any other emotion, either. Instead, he stomped on the area around one inch above the wound on Chen Haos ankle. Chapter 486 - Evil People Would Have Other Evil People Giving Them Pain Crack! Chen Haos sole was originally bent at a 90 degrees angle from his calf. Once Meng Chao stomped on him a second time, that 90 degrees turned to 180 degrees. It was completely folded together. Chen Haos eyes rolled back into his sockets. He was about to faint from the pain. Meng Chao increased his strength. He spun the tips of his toes and went back and forth the broken bone that jutted out of Chen Haos wound. It became even more fragmented than before. Chen Hao screamed, feeling like his calf had been stuffed into a grinder. But no matter how much it grinded his calf, it would not leave his bone. The pain caused his world to spin, and he could not faint. Even Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong felt his heart thunder in fear as he watched from the side. He wanted to say something, but could not despite being known for being ruthless. Its fine, Senior Zhou, trust me. While Meng Chao was handing out the torture, he spoke without turning his head back. Its just as you know, aside from being an Ultimate Style martial artist, Im also an experienced harvester. Over the past two years, Ive harvested more than one thousand monsters. I have to cut up at least three monsters every day, so I have their biological structures imprinted in my head. I can dissect a Tyrant Mammoth that is as large as a fort into pieces the size of fingernail in half an hour and take the flesh off its bones without harming its most fragile periosteum. All the bones can still be pieced together to form a complete specimen. I can also peel the core tissue of some monsters brains from their ear canals. Compared to smaller monsters, the biological structure of humans is simple, especially when I dont have to care about making sure that the limbs and organs remain undamaged. So, you dont need to worry that I will kill him. I assure you, even if I crush every bone in his body, he will remain conscious and tell us what we need to know. Meng Chao moved his sole to the area above Chen Haos knee. But Chen Hao was already terrified out of his mind. When he saw Meng Chaos expressionless face, he acted as if he had seen the most hideous demon from the depths of hell. He screamed, Ill tell you! Ill tell you everything! Meng Chao ignored him and stomped down. Chen Haos knee was instantly shattered. His calf curled up, and his sole, which had suffered from a comminuted fracture, hung down limp. It swayed around and tugged at his nerves, causing him so much pain that he cried. His teeth clattered, and he nearly bit through his tongue. Meng Chao crouched down and spoke to Chen Hao calmly. Careful with your tongue. Thats the only reason were keeping you alive. Then, he groped about his hip bones, shoulder blades, and the joints in his arm as if he was testing just how much maximum weight his bones and joints could endure. After groping about for some time, Meng Chao grabbed Chen Haos shoulder and slowly dug his fingers into his flesh. He said slowly, After your leg is broken, you can get it amputated, and after you get a spirit energy-powered mechanical prosthetic or a spirit energy-powered chassis with continuous tracks, you can still move around. But if your arms are broken, that will be troublesome. Right now, the spirit energy-powered mechanical prosthetics still cant completely imitate the functions of the human arm and fingers. And if I break your spine and pelvis inch by inch, you will live your entire life like a lump of mud. You will curl up in a corner of the lair while covered in your own excrement, and people will step all over you. Chen Haos eyes went wide when he heard this. If it were not for his optical nerves keeping his eyeballs in place, they would have popped out of their eye sockets. Ill tell you! he wailed. Just ask me! What do you want to know?! Just ask me! Meng Chao did not stop just because the man was crying and begging for mercy. His fingers continued digging into his shoulder blades inch by inch like metal pliers. Cracking sounds came from Chen Haos shoulder blades, and countless fine cracks appeared on his bone. Who is your boss, where is he? Meng Chao asked. I dont know No! Im not lying to you! I really dont know! Ive only ever contacted him through emails! Chen Hao was in so much pain that he was almost in shock, but he did not dare to faint. He quickly said, Two months No, three months ago, I suddenly received an email from the boss. He said that he prepared a present for me in the storage cupboard in Black Bones black market. He wanted me to help him do something simple, and it was just an investigation about wanted criminals hiding in the lair. If its possible, I was to contact them. Also, I was to look for some rollerbladers and deliver some resources. Those are all my fields of expertise. I ran to the black market and looked into the storage cupboard mentioned in the mail. It was a bag full of high-purity crystals, which are the hard currency in the lair. With money, everything is easy. I helped him look for a group of criminals and lost people who have been hiding in the lair for years. But I only told the boss their pseudonyms, the places they frequented, and their accounts in the deep web forums. I did not need to do any follow up later on. When he saw that I was doing things well, the boss asked me to look for the next batch of people and deliver some goods to them. They were all Deification Pills. But I didnt need to do this myself. I have plenty of friends, so I could get things done with just one word. Then, over the past few days, the boss asked me to prepare a few strongholds in the lair to help him receive the people who flee here from outside. I was to deliver the resources they brought in from outside to the boss in exchange for Deification Capsules, weapons and ammunition. Some of them might have high tolerance toward the Deification Capsules and not easily killed by the side effects. The boss asked me to send them to the depths of the lair, where someone would receive them. In any case, Im just an insignificant lackey. Right from the start to the end, Ive never met the boss. Ive only received remote instructions and dont know anything No! I know something! Dont kill me! Ive told you everything! Dont kill me! Chen Hao was so scared that he became incoherent. Where did you send the raw materials and the robbers who have really good tolerance toward the Deification Capsules? Meng Chao tossed another question. Crack! Before Chen Hao could answer, a light pop came from his shoulder blade. A sharp, broken bone pierced his flesh and jutted out. But Meng Chao did not stop. It seemed like before he could hear all the answers from Chen Hao, he would crush all of his bones. Chen Hao was scared out of his wits and spoke faster than before. Everywhere! I sent them to downtown areas with a lot of people moving around, or alleys that are one-way paths and provide no places to hide. The rollerbladers are the ones who send the stuff over. The people who receive the goods are another batch of rollerbladers that I dont know. I suspect that they pass the goods to a few more batches of their kind. No one knows where the people and goods finally lead to! This was as expected, and it was a highly effective anti-tracking method. Meng Chao did not suspect that Chen Hao was lying. But he still crushed Chen Haos second shoulder blade and asked, Do you know whether your boss has other lackeys like you? I dont No, I know! Chen Hao hesitated for a moment before he spoke. The boss doesnt want us to know his true identity. He doesnt like it when we ask for information among ourselves either. But I think he has a few more lackeys like me in the lair. I know that there is someone who is not loved by his family and is in a similar condition as me. A few months ago, he suddenly started spending lavishly. I met him a few times in the gambling sites and the black market. He even wanted to come up and talk to me. It seemed like he wanted to ask me whether I was working for the boss. That person was too flashy, so I thought he would definitely be unable to live for long, and as expected, before long, he disappeared. No one knows whether he was killed because someone eyed his money or because he angered the boss. In any case, I heard that recently, many wanted criminals and lost people who have been lurking for years have become restless, and plenty of them arent among those I contacted. The robbers are the same. I read online that there have been hundreds of robberies over the past few days in Dragon City, but I only managed around one hundred. It would have been impossible for me to handle all of them. Meng Chao thought for a moment and asked, You should have delivered the most recent batch of raw materials. Where did your boss ask you to send them? I dont know I mean, I dont know for the time being. Chen Haos face turned from stark pale to waxy yellow, and he spoke in a choked voice. Once I make sure that my area is safe, as the boss asks, I will send him a message, and he will tell the address where he will receive the goods. Did you tell the boss that theres something wrong with the two robbers who came late just now? Meng Chao asked. No. I didnt have time. I hired nine rollerbladers and had them bring some smoke bombs while going around the streets. I told them to detonate them at certain periods of time, then hide in dark corners to observe, Chen Hao answered in a quivering voice. If someone acted abnormally or made them feel uncomfortable, they were to immediately notify me. In the end, right after one of them contacted me, you rushed down. Did your boss teach you this or did you think of it on your own? The boss told me. Then, your boss might know that were already in the lair and have captured you. Youre useless now, Meng Chao said. No! Its not that way! Chen Hao hastily shouted. The boss taught me the method, but the routes the nine rollerbladers take are set by me, because Im more familiar with the environment in the lair. I know in which places its easier to shake off or discover pursuers. The boss has never asked me about the routes before, so he doesnt know them! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and observed Chen Haos microexpressions for a while. Then, he turned his head around to discuss with Zhou Chong. It was only then that he handed Chen Haos communicator back to him and said, Send a message to your boss and say that the last batch of robbers and raw materials is safe. Then, ask him where youre supposed to send them to. Chen Hao trembled as he tapped on the communicator. Meng Chao continued holding his shoulder blade, which brought him sharp pain. Almost at the moment the email was sent, there was a reply from the boss. There were only three words in it. Leprosy Village? Meng Chao looked at the old and bizarre name. He was a little taken aback. Is there a place like this in the lair? Chapter 487 - Leprosy Village Leprosy was born from mycobacterium leprae. It was a chronic infection that had long since been extinguished on Earth. But when Earthlings transmigrated to the Other World, a lot of the viruses on Earth were stimulated by the environment of the Other World and mutated into dozens or even hundreds of subtypes, as if they went through the Big Bang. Many of Earths viruses also fused bizarrely with the viruses of the Other World and gave birth to the zombie virus that was known as the king of all viruses. There were more than one hundred subtypes of zombie virus, but not all of them were fatal. However, most of them would eat the human body and leave them disfigured and deformed. They were even more terrifying than the lepers from ancient times. Some zombie virus subtypes would even activate the gene fragments that had been lying dormant for millions of years in the depths of human cells and humans would show all sorts of atavism symptoms. They would grow scales, feathers, fangs, and claws. Their senses would become sharper, but their brains would shrink at a rapid pace, and slowly, they would become monsters in human skin. This process was known as monsterification. Among the one hundred or so subtypes, only one subtype would not affect a humans normal state, emotions, and logical thinking. Instead, it would completely change the mitochondrias shapes and functions in the human cells. They would directly absorb, store, and release spirit energy. Because of it, humans awakened to supernatural powers and became superhumans. From this angle, only one person from among one hundred zombie virus infectees was lucky enough to become a superhuman. The remaining ninety-nine unlucky souls ended up as neither human nor monster, even if they did not die. Decades ago when societal order had collapsed and everything was bloody, dark, and savage, infectees were not welcomed. There was no need to even mention the people who turned completely into zombies after the virus exploded in their bodies. What welcomed them was only weapons and bullets. But even if someone showed lighter symptoms and displayed a certain degree of emotion and rationality, they were still not accepted by the other forces of power because of their deformed and ugly appearances. In truth, most of the infectees were not that infectious. Or rather, after the first ten years of brutal elimination, the Earthlings with low immune systems had all died and those who were lucky enough to survive had immune systems that were ten times stronger than of people on Earth Realm, even though they looked like any other average person. They were not easily infected by the zombie virus. But logic and rationality never had a place before fear. The survivors who had suffered through the zombies and watched their friends die under their claws needed a channel to vent their fear. Besides, most of the infectees usually were disfigured and were deformed. They could not help to fend off the zombies and monsters nor build tall walls or dig shelters to expand the shelter. If they joined any group, they would only waste food and reduce the chances of survival for the normal people in the group. The brutal laws of survival forced the healthy and normal survivors to chase the lightly infected people with deformed appearances out of their shelters and make them survive on their own. The lightly infected men and women had no choice. They could only rely on each other and struggle to survive. Their settlement was known as Leprosy Village. It bore the same meaning as the leprosy villages in history. It was incredibly difficult to survive in the Other World. Even the healthy adults with all their limbs intact and armed to the teeth might not be able to fend off the zombies and monsters attacks. Most of the leprosy villages containing the lightly infected people were destroyed by zombies and monsters within a year after they were built. No one knew if anyone there survived. This could be considered a black smudge in the brutal history of Dragon City over the past half a century. Many of the young adults and teenagers who were born during the golden age after Dragon City regained its order once the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower were built had no idea about the existence of the lightly infected people and the leprosy villages. Even Meng Chao did not expect that there would still be lightly infected men and women in the lair. The citizens of Leprosy Village arent all zombie virus infectees, Chen Hao explained through the pain. After all, it has been around forty years since the zombie crisis. The first batch of infectees is long dead. But they left behind a lot of descendants, and theyre all strange, hideous-looking people. If they ran out, they would definitely be looked down upon by normal people. In the past, their parents fled to the depths of the lair to live like dogs because normal people would not accept them. As time passed, they grew used to this lifestyle and did not want to go out to bring contempt on themselves. Of course, a normal person wont run to Leprosy Village if they have nothing to do there. But those people should not be infectious. After all, theyre the second generation and third generation carriers. The virus would have become weaker a long time ago. Besides, even though the descendants of the infectees are deformed and hideous, for the sake of survival, they will do anything. They have some tricks that only they can do due to their mutations, and the gangs often hire them to do dirty work that they dont want to do or that isnt easy to do. Also, Leprosy Village has its own black market, martial arts lab, and weapons modification workshop. Leprosy Village has always brought out a lot of weapons that are deviant and really unstable, but powerful, as well as gene medicine that is really effective but has great side effects. No one knows whats going on there, but no one is willing to go into Leprosy Village to investigate, either. In any case, Leprosy Village is the most guarded and dangerous place in the lair. Many people outside say that the lair is Dragon Citys toilet. If thats the case, Leprosy Village is the septic tank under the toilet. The descendants of the infectees are very averse to normal, healthy people, and they have strong animosity to superhumans. Perhaps its because you turned into dazzling, superior, powerful fighters while they ended up as people with disfigured limbs even though you were all infected with the zombie virus. Fortunately, these people know just how strong the outside world is, so they dont come out readily. If they do, they wrap themselves up tightly and dont reveal even an inch of skin that could scare others. I think, a long time ago, Saber Jin Wanhao came out to represent Golden Tooth Lair and made an agreement with Leprosy Village. Neither side would bother each other, and the gangs in the lair would not cut off the paths of survival for Leprosy Village. Meanwhile, Leprosy Village would not cause any trouble in the lair. I think thats what happened. Chen Hao was worried that if he were slightly slower, Meng Chao would break a few more of his bones. He told Meng Chao everything, from the things that he should and things that he should not. Meng Chao told Chen Hao to show the location of Leprosy Village on the map. He examined it closely with Zhou Chong and noticed that it was located at the center of the lair, within the territory of the gangs. Components similar to the Deification Capsule were also discovered in the underground drain of nearby regions. Are the mastermind and the pharmacy creating the Deification Capsules both hidden in Leprosy Village? Meng Chao and Zhou Chong looked at each other. They felt that this possibility was high. The boss only mentioned Leprosy Village. Meng Chao thought about it and asked, Leprosy Village is huge. How do you send the goods inside? There is a circle of buildings at the perimeter of Leprosy Village. All the windows are shut tight, and there is a deep drain around it. All sorts of household waste is piled up in it, and its swimming in liquid waste from various companies and labs. As time went on, it began to stink and got very sticky. It also became highly corrosive, like a swamp. The gangs set up high-power voltage nets on our side of the drain. There are also anti-aircraft machine guns around it, because theyre worried that the descendants of the infected will sneak out, Chen Hao explained. Theres only one way out of the Leprosy Village, and thats through a small bridge over the drain. There is an empty expanse by the side of the bridge, which can be considered a black market. Its for the people in Leprosy Village to make trades with the people outside and do some shady business. When lair citizens say that they visit Leprosy Village, theyre really just going to the black market. If anything is to be delivered into Leprosy Village, the rollerbladers put it in the storage cupboard of the black market. Meng Chao and Zhou Chong discussed with each other and delivered the information to the command center. The target might be hiding in the lairs Leprosy Village, Zhou Chao said through gritted teeth. We have to be prepared to sneak into Leprosy Village to capture the target. The greatest problem right now is that we know nothing about the village. We dont know the building structures, the distribution of firepower, how many people there are inside, their attitude to the Survival Committee as well as toward us, whether there are wanted criminals and lost people in hiding lying low there, and whether there are high-end fighting powers that are above Heaven Realm among them! If it were a normal area in the lair, we could use the neural tactical data link interactor to get all the information as well as call for support from the gangs. Then, wed be able to handle it with the capture squad that we currently have. I dont have any confidence handling Leprosy Village when its shrouded in mystery. I cant even promise that we wont cause major casualties. Command Center, please send reinforcements immediately to aid us in this operation! The command center was silent for a while, then Nie Chenglongs slightly tired and resigned voice appeared. Captain Zhou, were gathering reinforcements but you have to be prepared for the possibility of fighting against the enemy before reinforcements arrive. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs eyes went wide. What do you mean? Monster hordes have appeared. Nie Chenglongs voice was incredibly grave. Three minutes ago, huge monster hordes appeared simultaneously at more than ten frontlines around Dragon City. The monster civilization has launched another war-level offense after the Raging Waves Battle! What?! Meng Chao, Zhou Chong, and all the veteran hunters were stunned. Through the neural data link, the images of dozens of forward operating bases, crystal mining sites, smelting plants, and developing lands were projected on their retina. In an instant, they saw a raging sea of blood and fierce flames spreading far and wide! Chapter 488 - Fight! The Real Monster Civilization! Hidden in a col surrounded by dense trees more than forty kilometers to the east of Dragon City was a wolframite mine. Among all the mines Dragon Citizens had discovered, it had the highest number of ores, and they were of the highest quality. Wolframite alloy was an important raw material necessary to create armor-piercing shells. And in an environment where sophisticated electronic equipment suffered from high failure rate and there were no satellite networks beyond the ozone layer to provide navigation, armor-piercing shells became the most important spear of humanitys steel army. It could even be said to be their only spear. In the past, due to a lack of large quantities of wolframite ore, the humans were not able to produce a lot of armor-piercing shells. In the face of the fierce monster hordes, they either had to use normal bullets to launch attacks that would not harm them or use incredibly valuable super-alloy to create cold weapons and use their blood and courage to make up for the lack of ammunition. The super large wolframite mine could turn things completely around and allow the steel army to show its true might. Hence, even though the path between the mine and Dragon City was filled with uneven and winding mountain paths, which made it incredibly difficult for Dragon Citizens to send supplies, they still insisted on investing a lot of resources to set up a modern base that was a combination of a mining site, smelting site, and production plant. At that moment, the lonesome base faced its greatest challenge. In the beginning, only one Demonic Halberd Pig had calmly walked out of the fog and stood on a rock with its wide, red-rimmed eyes while staring at the human base. Then, the ground trembled. The fog was torn apart, and squirming shadows crawled out of the cracks underground like dark clouds. They gathered together to form a black wave that swept toward the lonesome human industrial base. Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, Unihorn Raging Fangs All sorts of monsters with the greatest charging power formed cavalry units, and as they thundered against the ground, they became faster and faster. They formed an arrow that could break any armor. Behind the cavalry were demonic shadows that were as big as mountains. They were five Tyrant Mammoths. They activated Rampaging War Song at the same time, and their bloodthirsty spirit energy magnetic waves overlapped with each other before descending on the monsters heads, which turned the normal monsters like Demonic Halberd Pigs into killing machines that brought fear to people. BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG! The automatic battle fortresses around the human base released burning flames. Hundreds of fire pillars shot forward like burning, spike-covered whips. They surrounded and tore through the dozens of Demonic Halberd Pigs at the frontmost row. The remaining monsters became even more frenzied and bold. The monster horde used numbers to overrun the battle fortresses. Among deafening explosions, dozens of battle fortresses turned into terrifying fireballs. They could do nothing to defend the base, so the people in the base chose to activate the self-destruct system from a remote distance, so the impact waves and flames that were thousands of degrees Celsius would cover the death zone in corpses and blood. But that only won them a few minutes of time. Soon, the Red Dragon Army soldiers and superhumans stationed in the industrial base were forced to cock their guns, draw their weapons, activate their spirit energy, burn their wills, and face the monsters fangs and howls! The swamp area more than fifty kilometers away to the south of Dragon City was filled with jungles and miasma, so humans had never focused their attention on conquering the place. But half a year ago, an exploration team accidentally discovered a large Brilliant Light Stone mine, and soon, a few mega corporations invested in the place. Brilliant Light Stones were not crystals suited for cultivation, but they could release powerful electricity at a steady pace. Dragon City had always faced a shortage of electricity. Otherwise, it would not have stuck solar panels all over the walls of the buildings in the city. Even so, it still experienced power outages once every few days. It was not a major problem if the residential apartments suffered from power outages, but if they were invaded during a power outage, the railguns, high voltage grids, and super high-power searchlights would be rendered useless and spell everyones death. And in the major development Dragon City planned for the next five years, it wanted to expand the city area by at least twice the citys original size. It also wanted to build more than ten brand new heavy industrial bases. The deficit in electricity reached a stunning figure, and it became the most fatal problem that limited the development of Dragon City. The Brilliant Light Stone could effectively solve the problem of Dragon Citys electricity deficiency. It, then, became a tactical stronghold that they had to defend at all costs. But now, countless rats, venomous snakes, and lizards crawled out of the swamps and jungles next to the Brilliant Light Stone mine. As the saying went, evil lurked together. An endless rat horde and a group of snakes from the swamp stretched out like a rolling carpet. They intersected and squirmed, hissed, as well as slithered forward, becoming the worst nightmare for the defenders. The rat horde and snake horde came in waves. There were a few herbivorous monsters in their paths, but before they could flee, they were drowned out by the monster horde. In an instant, they were reduced to skeletons. This scene caused the defenders to feel chills down their spines. They could only use their fastest speed to throw all their napalm bombs at the enemy. The bombs were filled with napalm, which should have made it the best weapon to handle pests. But the rats and snakes before them seemed to have gone through special modifications. Their life force was far stronger than that of normal rat-type monsters and snake-type monsters. Their pelts and scales might have begun to burn, but they did not slow down. From a black monster horde, they turned into magma that flowed everywhere. Soon, like cannonballs tearing down walls, they rushed into the human base. In the west of Dragon City was a water source with an abundant supply of water. It also had an environment that was blessed by nature, so nearly one hundred types of etherealized plants could be planted there. If it were to be developed into a large plantation, then all of Dragon Citizens would be able to eat green foods filled with spirit energy. It would give immeasurable benefits to the growth of teenagers and young adults and increase their chances of awakening to supernatural abilities. At that moment, a large swarm of insects swept through the crops humans had planted through much effort. They ate all the shoots that the botanists had spent long hours cultivating in the labs until there was nothing left. The etherealized botanists rushed out of the defense circle with aching hearts and tried their hardest to snatch the shoots back, but they were surrounded by the insect swarm. They were captured and swept up into the air. When they landed on the ground again, they had already been reduced to bloody skeletons. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! The humans anti-air machine guns fired nonstop. Almost one thousand raging lines of fire shot forward and nearly tore the sky into shreds. But using machine gun bullets to fight insect-type monsters dancing in the air was literally using anti-air machine guns to hit mosquitoes. It did not mean that there were no results. The insects who were torn to shreds and fell down soon piled up into mountains. But no matter how many insect-type monsters died, the number and density of the insect swarm did not seem to lessen. Shattered Starlake was in the north of Dragon City. It was a new area that Dragon City had started developing first. It also had the largest amount of investments and the most tactical significance. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Dragon Citizens staked their future on this new city area. At that moment, the people who had been working hard planting and constructing in Shattered Starlake might not have seen the monsters directly, but they had already heard the roars that ripped through the skies. They came from the most terrifying king of Monster Mountain Range, the tyrant of all Apocalypse Beaststhe Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon! The skies above Raging Waves had been silent for an entire year, but now, red clouds that looked like they were bleeding slowly spun around and turned into burning waves. They then shifted into a whirlpool. It spun faster with each passing moment, as if it had turned into a dimensional tunnel that led straight to the bottom of hell. The Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon walked down the path of revenge and stepped out of hell to descend from the skies! Meng Chao and the veteran hunters who were carrying out the mission in the lair watched everything silently. The venom from the monsters burned their retinas, causing their eyes to turn bloodshot. They were all veterans who had been fighting for most of their lives in the wild. But aside from Meng Chao, who had seen devastating scenes that looked like they came straight from hell, none of them had ever seen something like this. And it was not the end. When the monster hordes launched their attacks from all sides, the three large residential areas with many citizens had zombies and the undead appear among them. Even though there were not many of them, the city had to mobilize a large amount of manpower and resources and work with extreme caution when handling the situation. Otherwise, they could trigger a chain reaction as swift as an avalanche. If the number of zombies and the undead reached the thousands, it would be as difficult as nailing jelly to a tree to control it. How could this happen?Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was a little dumbfounded, even though he had been fighting against monsters his entire life. The monster hordes are so large, and there are so many Apocalyptic Beasts taking action at the same time. Its like theyre acting like humans and are launching a pitched battle. Thats the difference between monsters and the monster civilization. Meng Chao sighed. The monster civilization had finally completed its metamorphosis and become one of the most terrifying enemies Dragon City had faced in his previous life. Even if a single monster had superior intelligence, due to the limitations of its habitat, it would never understand strategies, tactics, alliances, and social structures. The Apocalyptic Beasts might be powerful, but they did not have clear goals when they attacked Dragon City. Usually, they only attacked when they were provoked or sought revenge. Or they were just venting their abundant killing intent. This sort of Apocalyptic Beast could easily be dealt with by five or more Deity Realm superhumans waiting for it patiently. They would gather their strengths together and attack it. Even if it had the power to bring an apocalypse, it would still die with hatred in its mind. But now, the monsters had their own civilization. They might even have ranks and social structures as well. Even if their individual strengths had not changed compared to the past and they had also lost a lot of habitats filled with spirit energy, so their fighting strength dropped a little, the moment they learned how to fight together, it was enough to put humans in a terrible fix. They could not attend to everything. Besides, Meng Chao believed that the monster civilizations strategy was definitely not just limited to attacking from all sides. It also wanted to attack the center by blowing up Dragon Citys toilet Golden Tooth Lair! When this thought came to him, Meng Chao began speaking like a machine gun. Vice Director Nie, the monster civilization chose to attack now, of all times, when Dragon City has just gone through many robberies and when the Deification Capsules appeared. This is definitely not a coincidence! Trust me, the lair is definitely the most important segment of the monster civilizations plan. I have great suspicions that the offense the monsters launched at the perimeter isnt as fierce as it seems. At the very least, some of the offenses are just an empty show of strength! Golden Tooth Lair is one of the areas the monster civilization truly wants to hit! Chapter 489 - The Other World War That Was About to Come Instead of having all ten fingers hurt, it would be better to have one finger severed. This was a simple logic, and Meng Chao believed that the monster civilization understood it. Over the two years, Dragon City had been expanding rapidly, so its supply line had become longer and their soldiers spread out, since the number of tactical strongholds they needed to defend had increased ten times. But they also occupied a lot of blessed lands filled with spirit energy. They had chased quite a lot of monsters out of their habitats and nests, so a few main monster species had taken a huge blow. Meng Chao believed that the monster civilization did not have the strength to attack Dragon City from the four cardinal directions. If the monster civilization really had such terrifying strength, there would have been no need for them to wait until now. During the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, they could have just gathered together a monster horde that filled the earth and leveled Dragon City to the ground. The monster civilization could only have three targets at best. The other seemingly fierce monster hordes were all feints. It was all so that they could lock down the human soldiers and peak fighting power in place, so the monster civilization could break their main targets. Nie Chenglong agreed with Meng Chaos thoughts. But it was meaningless. Even if they knew that 90% of the enemys attacks were feints, since the main army of the monster civilization and the Apocalyptic Beasts were hidden in the fog, they could not tell just which offense was a feint and which was the real deal. They needed to clash fists and launch a full-scale war against each other before everything would be revealed. However, Dragon City faced a fatal problem when it came to mobilizing its high-end fighting power. Most of those peopleespecially from the five-star Heaven Realm superhumans to those ranked above Deity Realmwere bound to the mega corporations. Sky Pillar, Universe, Soaring Dragon, Thundercloud These mega corporations controlled Dragon City and provided endless cultivation resources to their powerful fighters to ensure that they could maintain and upgrade their cultivation realms. They also created good cultivation, research, and business environments. The creators of the mega corporations were all Deity Realm superhumans. Most of the shares of the companies were held by the powerful, so the powerful and the companies were two sides of the same coin. The mega corporations had invested an astronomical amount of resources into the new industrial bases and crystal mining sites. Hence, the powerful fighters who belonged to these industries and had shares in the company naturally had to defend their territory. After all, their money, lives, and hopes of continuing to advance up the cultivation realms were all in there. And the relationship between the mega corporations had always been delicate. They worked together, but they were also competitors. Take Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation as an example. They were both giants in the mining, crystal, and metal smelting industries, which had been fighting overtly and covertly for decades. Two years ago, two mine exploration teams from the corporations had even killed each other under Raging Waves. Even the third generation member of Universe Corporation, Shen Yulong, had almost been killed by Lu Siya, a third generation member of Sky Pillar Corporation. This matter had been completely wiped out by the massive explosion from the Red Radiance Jade mine, but those within the field knew what happened. However, they had no proof and there was also the interference from the crystals and bewitchment from the abnormal beast, so everything could be explained and the corporations decided not to dig deep into it. In that sort of situation, it was very difficult to convince a Deity Realm superhuman from Sky Pillar Corporation to ignore the enemies right in front of them and go off to provide reinforcements for Universe Corporations defense line. It was the same with the remaining seven mega corporations. The peerless fighters were definitely not petty, selfish people. If someone could prove that the enemy in front of them was just a feint and the comrades to their sides were the real targets, no matter what sort of grudges they had in the past when they fought over resources, they would set aside their differences and face the enemy together. The problem was, how could they prove that they were facing feints and the other party was the real target of the monster civilization? One slight error in judgment could lead to an astronomical amount of resources going down the drain. The corporate empires built for decades would shatter, and the elites would no longer be able to get a sufficient amount of resources to maintain their cultivation realms. No one could bear such a consequence. It has to be known that the Deity Realm superhumans were no longer the heroes of the past who could fight alone with nothing to worry about. All of them had families behind them, were worth billions, taught countless disciples under their names, owned large companies, and held countless peoples lives and money with their absolute might! All sorts of reasons made the Deity Realm superhumans unable to fight together. The research department knew the monster civilizations scheme, but they could only let everyone be stuck in their territories like nails. The attackers could choose the time, location, and method of offense however they liked, but the defenders could only be hit and counter whenever they were attacked. This was a chronic illness that could not be avoided in any war since ancient times, and it was in no way new. Dragon City was the only one to blame for expanding in an extreme manner for two years. But Meng Chao knew that they had no other choice. In his previous life, due to their tragic defeat at the northern offense, they were forced to choose another path. They shrank their defense line and defended like cowards while taking approximately three years to rest and recuperate. That was the only way they could regain their ability to colonize the world around them. But during those three years, the monster civilization expanded like crazy and occupied most of the blessed lands that were filled with spirit energy and used them effectively. Their number of soldiers increased ten times, and Dragon Citys civilization suffered a terrible blow during the last stage of the Monster War. Many of their top fighters died, and even Battle God Lei Zongchao, whom the Dragon Citizens regarded as a legend, was lost in the final battle. Reality showed that hiding like cowards and going about the war steadily would only lead to death. Besides, no one knew better than Meng Chao that if Dragon Citys civilization wanted to rule over the Other World, they would not just face the monster civilization, but a myriad of other races! Based on his previous lifes experience, when Earthlings and the monsters were fighting like crazy in the fog shrouded Monster Mountain Range, the war of epic proportions that was worthy of being written into war poems was brewing in the vast land of the Other World. The humans of the Other World, elves, dwarves, giants, vampires, dragons, demons, orcs, the extraordinary beings who stood above the heavens and lurked in the depths of the abyss had formed two camps that were diametrically opposed to each other and would not stop fighting until the other side died. Conflict was about to erupt at any moment, and one single spark was all that was needed for the destructive flames to sweep through all of the Other World. This would be an unprecedented, destructive war. The strength, intensity, scale, and brutality surpassed all of the world wars on Earth. In Meng Chaos previous life, Dragon Citys civilization was dragged down by the monster civilization for too long, and they were already too late when they entered the Other Worlds war. Besides, they were heavily injured and bleeding. Dragon Citys civilization could not control its own fate and could only end up as the chess piece for the Other Worlds extraordinary beings. They could also not figure out the relationship between the races of the Other World. They lacked crucial information about the war, so they made a lot of wrong choices. In the end, as the foot soldiers of the losing side, they were inevitably the first to be cast aside. Even so, during their most glorious moments, Dragon Citizens fought fiercely as representatives of Earths civilization and gained themselves the nickname of the Extraordinary Disaster. Meng Chao believed that as long as they managed to win the Monster War two or three years ahead of time, Dragon Citys civilization would still be at full health when its people rushed out of Monster Mountain Range, and their top fighters, including Battle God Lei Zongchao, would remain alive. Then, with the information he had from his previous lifes memories regarding the direction of the war, the conflict between the Other World races, their weaknesses, hidden powerful fighters, treasures, and other things, he could help Dragon Citys civilization form alliances and handle the war smoothly. Then, from chess pieces, they could become the players. From there, they could reap the most benefits from the war that destroyed the world. They could overtake the extraordinary beings and stand above them, thus be in control of their own destiny as well as the entire Other Worlds destiny! After all, he only started to grow up during the Other Worlds war in his previous life. Compared to quietly harvesting monsters and enduring the hardships of life as a normal citizen, Meng Chao preferred the exciting times of being a special agent of the Ghost Tribe and wandering among the races of the Other World. His memories of the Other Worlds war were much clearer and more useful compared to the memory fragments of the Monster War. But the basis of all this was that Dragon City had to gather a lot of resources within a short amount of time and end the Monster War. Then, they would be able to make it in time before the war broke out and get the chance to steal from others during their times of crisis. Hence, if Meng Chao were to set the plans for the expansion of Dragon City, he would make them expand even more extremely and frenziedly. There was no perfect strategy that ensured no losses. Not on Earth, and not in the Other World. If they wanted to occupy the largest territory within the shortest amount of time, get lots of resources, and complete primitive accumulation as soon as possible, they had to face the problem of their defense lines becoming longer, their forces being spread out thinly, and no fronts being able to care for each other. Dragon Citizens had no other choice. They had to brace themselves and get through it. On one side was heaven, and on the other side was hell. Once they lived through this wave of offense by the monster civilization, the mining sites, plantations, and heavy industrial bases would be able to produce even greater resources. After being refined by the flames of war, more Dragon Citizens would also awaken to supernatural abilities and become superhumans who could control their own destinies. The advantages of Dragon Citys civilization would become greater, like a rolling snowball, and the monster civilization, who had suffered a major setback right when it was born, would not be as strong as it was in his previous life. Meng Chao was confident that the monster civilization would not have the chance to launch another savage attack like this. If they could not make it they would face the same end as in his previous life. There were Deity Realm superhumans guarding the frontlines at the perimeter, so there was no need to worry about them for the time being. Meng Chao clenched his fists. He was determined to do whatever it took to complete his mission and stop Vortexs scheme in the lair. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters understood the unprecedented gravity of the situation; it was not the time to complain or negotiate. Compared to Golden Tooth Lair, the tactical resources around Dragon City were in greater need of being defended by their top fighters. Understood, well find the mastermind, Zhou Chong said firmly. We will not allow our enemies to have the chance to cause trouble in the heart of Dragon City at such a crucial time! Please, Captain Zhou, Meng Chao, everyone. Nie Chenglong paused for a while. Remember, the mission has changed. This is no longer a capture mission. Its a real battle. I will take full responsibility for all of your actions. Chapter 490 - Full Lock Down The veteran hunters instantly understood what Nie Chenglong meant. If it were a capture mission, they would have to prioritize safety and make sure to avoid collateral damage. Under many situations, they would have to hold back for fear of hurting innocents, so their actions would be limited. They had previously set up a glass maze in the command center and ran through simulations repeatedly because they did not want to hurt innocents. But now, the capture mission had been changed to a real battle. This meant that they were given the privilege of using unlimited firepower. They could now kill their enemies without regard for the cost. They had to achieve successes with any means necessary. Even if it meant that the lair would go up in flames, that would be fine. Nie Chenglong would endorse their actions in the name of the vice director of the abnormal beast research department, even if it meant that he would be known as a butcher and executioner. It was brutal, but it was war. Nie Chenglong continued, Right now, the entire city is in a state of emergency. Even the lair has to mobilize all its citizens. The gangs in the lair are usually wary of external forces moving in, but now, theyve also heard the news about the monster invasion, and they know that the lair might end up as an important tactical target of the monster civilization. Theyre very anxious and are willing to work with us. Captain Zhou, I will connect the terminals of the people in charge of the gangs to our tactical data link network. You can send them orders directly, including Golden Tooth Lairs second-in-command, Red Brows Sun Lun. All the powerful fighters in the lair will work unconditionally with your hunting squad. At some point in time, Nie Chenglong had upgraded Zhou Chongs capture squad to a hunting squad. Fortunately, they had always been hunters. This sort of simple, crude mission that allowed them to fight at full force without caring about anything else suited their tastes more. Aside from Saber Jin Wanhao, they had never heard about any super first-class elites who had reached Deity Realm among the gangs in the lair. After all, Deity Realm superhumans could do whatever they wanted wherever they went. There was no need for them to stay in a messy place like the lair. But there were still a few superhumans who relied on the resources from the black market and the deviant methods from the illegal labs to reach Heaven Realm. They were the backbones of their gangs. As the people who obtained vested interest from the underground rules in the lair and were their protectors, they would definitely not watch as the abnormal beasts wreaked havoc on their turf and destroyed their homes. With the full support from the gangs, the squad no longer had a shortage of manpower. The hunting squad led by Zhou Chong could now focus on its role of a sharp weapon. This was a rare piece of good news. Zhou Chong, Meng Chao, and the veteran hunters sighed in relief. Also Nie Chenglong hesitated for a moment. Be careful. If you notice that the target is too strong and might threaten your safety, do not hesitate. Retreat immediately. We will carry out Plan B if thats the case. Plan B? Zhou Chong was slightly stunned. Lock down Golden Tooth Lair, Nie Chenglong said. With the manpower that we can mobilize from the research department and the secret police, its impossible for us to enter Golden Tooth Lair and completely control the situation, not when it has nearly one million people in it. But if its just to set up a defense line around Golden Tooth Lair and prevent the monsters inside from escaping, we can do it. Of course, this is something well do only if we have no other choice. If its possible, we still wish that you can obtain victory! Zhou Chong and Meng Chao looked at each other and could detect what Nie Chenglong was implying. Golden Tooth Lair was as complicated as a maze, and plenty of large-scale destructive weapons, illegal gene medicine, wanted criminals, and lost people were hidden in it. It could turn into the most brutal slaughterhouse at any moment, so even if they threw a few ten thousand soldiers inside, it would still be difficult for them to completely control the situation. Once Golden Tooth Lair became chaotic, the only possible solution would be to lock down the exterior and slowly send soldiers inside to solve the problem after the battles at the perimeter were over. But if they locked down Golden Tooth Lair, what would happen to the citizens inside? Meng Chao forced himself to cast aside that thought. Then, under Zhou Chongs command, he stuffed a tracker and locating chip into a backpack that was full of raw materials. Then, based on the instructions in the email sent by the Supernatural Entity Vortex, they handed the backpack to a rollerblader who knew nothing and sent him to the entrance of Leprosy Village. At that moment, a few gang members who were armed to the teeth and had fierce expressions arrived at the entrance of the building after receiving orders from Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong. Gangs were just a term used by the people after it became popular a long time ago. In truth, they were legal clubs registered in related departments, like the Ping Pong Club, Gym Club, Martial Arts Research Club, and so on. These clubs members were naturally all good citizens who obeyed the law. Their love for Dragon City and human civilization was no different from that of the citizens outside. Meng Chao could see the fearless spirit of I will kill whoever dares to infringe on my interests, no matter if theyre Gods of Heaven or Apocalyptic Beasts in their resolute gazes and determined expressions. So, he happily handed Big Brother Knife for them to handle. He also asked them to remind Chen Hao every five minutes that he was to work together with them in the operation, because it was the only way for him to live. As for how they were to remind him It put Chen Hao in so much pain that he screamed for his parents, and even the ruthless gang members sucked in sharp breaths when they saw it. Once they were certain that Chen Hao would not dare to say anything stupid or do anything stupid, Meng Chao, Zhou Chong, and the veteran hunters quickly snuck toward Leprosy Village from different directions. On their way, the command center renewed their mission. It had officially changed from a capture mission to a control, lock down and kill mission. It also stated that the abnormal beasts goal might be to use the Deification Capsules to deal major damage to Golden Tooth Lair, which would cause chaos and attract human attention, restrain Dragon Citys precious fighting power and high-end fighting force.This would then support the monster civilizations offense in Dragon Citys perimeter. And aside from an unknown number of Deification Capsules that could temporarily turn normal people into superhumans, the enemy had also gathered a lot of wanted criminals and lost people lurking in the lair. These superhumans were the trash and losers among superhumans. It was highly likely that they would be tempted by the abnormal beast and willingly join the monster civilizations side. To the hunter squad, capturing or killing the mastermind was naturally the best outcome. If they could not do that, they would go for the second best and destroy the pharmacy creating the Deification Capsules. The large quantities of raw materials that the robbers had stolen over the two days would already have been transferred to the pharmacy, so it could craft millions of Deification Capsules at any moment to create more than ten thousand people with awakened supernatural abilities. The newly-made monsters, who had no rationality or humanity, would make the situation in the lair go completely out of control, and order would be destroyed. This is the newest mission. Do whatever it takes to locate and destroy the Deification Capsule pharmacy, understand? Zhou Chong hissed into the communication channel. Understood! No problem! This sort of mission is the one that suits my taste! Very soon, the veteran hunters seeped into the depths of the lair and approached Leprosy Village. They found the highest vantage points based on the 3D map. Meng Chao and Zhou Chong climbed on a residential building not far away from Leprosy Village. It was tilted to the side, and the roof was filled with all sorts of things. From there, they could monitor the only path leading into Leprosy Villagethe bridge over the rotten drain. They could also turn their heads around and see quite a number of regions and streets in the lair. Meng Chao gathered spirit energy into his eyes, and circles of light appeared around his pupils. He continuously adjusted his focus and paid attention to the different fields of vision from the other veteran hunters. Like that, he could see the village from all 360 degrees. The regions around Leprosy Village were still calm, as if news about the monster invasion had yet to reach the place. But the places separated by buildings and away from Leprosy Village were already restless. Quite a number of burly men with bulky bodies under hooded cloaks showed up in more than ten streets. Their bodies were built, and their expressions filled with murderous intent. They quietly drew closer to Leprosy Village and cut off all the possible paths that could lead to the outside world. They were all gang members. Many of the burly men were pushing heavy machine guns and even anti-monster artillery with wheels underneath to places that were one street away from Leprosy Village. Some of them pulled off their hoods and carried rocket launchers, type 89 grenade dischargers, M79 grenade launchers, and whatnot. They were all standard weapons. What are they doing? Meng Chao was amazed by the amount of weapons they brought. Providing us with reinforcements! Zhou Chong said matter-of-factly. Reinforcements? Is there a need for them to go so over the top? Meng Chao said. Why do I feel like these guys are so filled with murderous intent that theyre going to level the entire Leprosy Village without caring about anything else? If we can ascertain that the Deification Capsule pharmacy is hidden in Leprosy Village, they will, Zhou Chong said. Once the Deification Capsule, zombie viruses, Blood Flower spores, and whatnot spill out of Leprosy Village, the gangs will be the first ones affected, so theyre even more eager to take care of this than we are. Meng Chao had so many things to say that he did not know what he wanted to say anymore. Zhou Chong could see his hesitation, and he frowned a little before he said, What? Are you worried that our operation will hurt the innocents? Thats unlike you when you were interrogating Chen Hao? Get rid of that useless kindness. This is a war. The slightest hesitation will bring about your own death, your comrades deaths, and even ten times to one hundred times the deaths of other innocents. I know that most of the villagers in Leprosy Village are innocent, but arent the millions of Dragon Citizens innocent too? Besides, if we dont destroy the Deification Capsule pharmacy as soon as possible and kill the mastermind, they might cause irreparable damage and chaos to the city. At that time, the villagers in Leprosy Village will be at the center of the chaos and they wont survive either way! Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. He remembered the fire that killed more than one hundred thousand citizens in Golden Tooth Lair. He knew that Zhou Chong was right. The wound-covered, blood-soaked soul that returned from the apocalypse placed a spike-covered armor on Meng Chaos brain, and his eyes became clear and sharp once more. Chapter 491 - Bait and Trap Meng Chao returned to the other side of the roof and looked at the full view of Leprosy Village. It might be known as a village, but in truth, it was a cluster of rising and falling tilted buildings. It was as if the villagers used reinforced concrete to somewhat stabilize the ruins that had fallen a long time ago, then built new ruins above them. It also looked like a nest for pests that had been magnified ten thousand times. Leprosy Village was surrounded by mist that was a mix of faint purple, dark brown, and dark red. Meng Chao was very familiar with this slightly pungent mist, since he grew up in an old residential area. It was the exhaust released by low-grade crystals, because they were filled with impurities and had poisonous substances. The chemical reaction was also not strong enough. Compared to Blessed Heavenly Garden, the exhaust around and above Leprosy Village was ten times thicker. It practically hid the sky, so the village did not look like it belonged to this dimension. Instead, it was a village built at the bottom of hell. By the looks of it, the crystals Leprosy Village used were ten times worse than the ones used in Blessed Heavenly Garden. It was the lowest quality crystal that not even public buses would use. It produced severe pollution and radiation and had unimaginable consequences to the human body. But the villagers were already products of the unimaginable consequences born from the effects of the Other World continuously invading the bodies of Earthlings. For the sake of survival, they needed cheap sources of energy, and they couldnt be bothered about anything else. Under the heavily polluted smoke, Meng Chao found the trash-filled drain surrounding Leprosy Village. Most of the trash had rotted and gone bad, which turned it into something that resembled humus and was incredibly sticky and foul-smelling, like something found deep in a jungle. But more trash was thrown on top of the rotten trash, forming hills that floated above the humus. Quite a number of the children from Leprosy Village did not care about the humus floating past them. They climbed up the hills of trash and chose the resources that still had some bit of value. Countless thick, squirming vines covered in thorns also grew from the deepest parts of the humus. They climbed out of the drains like ivys and stuck to the walls of the buildings in Leprosy Village, turning the colorful, mottled, and damaged buildings into strange creatures that looked even stranger and more twisted, as if they were deformed things that were rotting and fighting for their last breath. It brought about a completely different picture compared to the normal residential areas. This place is really troublesome! Meng Chao scowled. Leprosy Village was shrouded by heavily polluted smoke, so it was difficult to observe and scan the situation inside. This meant that they were blinded, and the difficulty of the mission increased by leaps and bounds. The number of sacrifices they had to make would also be higher. He cast his gaze on the small black market at the entrance of Leprosy Village. The villagers and normal lair citizens traded without coming into contact with each other and used the barter system. The entire black market was divided into two sections. On each side were rows of huge storage shelves, along with manually-controlled gears and transportation belts. The resources brought by the roller bladers were placed in the storage shelves or the transportation belts. The villagers would then personally crank the gears and pull the daily necessities and raw materials for cultivation to their side. Then, they would use the same method to transport the gene medicine they created or the weapons they had modified until they no longer looked the same but had ten times the damage. Because of it, neither side would bother each other, and it reduced the possibility of them getting into conflict. Meng Chao saw quite a number of villagers on the side belonging to Leprosy Village. They were the descendants of the zombie virus infectees. Most of them covered themselves tightly with huge cloaks and bandages. But based on how some of them looked too large or swollen, it was obvious that they were different from normal people. At the very least, normal people would definitely not grow more than 2.5m or have a shoulder width of more than 1m. There were also some villagers who carefully pulled off their hoods and revealed their true faces to test the armor, fighting suits, and all sorts of weapons and equipment sent by the outside world. Perhaps it was because they were the second or third generation of the infectees, but the mutated genes had slowly stabilized, and they were not as deformed or hideous as Meng Chao imagined. Some peoples facial features were no different from those of normal people. It was just that they had blue or red skin. Some of them had really fair skin, and their faces were even more beautiful than those of normal people. But their ears perked up, and fangs revealed themselves, which proved that they were also descendants of the infectees. Some people were short and stout. They did not look like dwarves, but were like burly bodybuilders who were squashed until they were half their original height, squeezing more than 100kg of muscles into a body that was less than 1.3m tall. They were covered by hair that looked like steel brushes, and when they jumped around, they were like steel bombs that would explode on contact. Some people also had a faint layer of scales on their arms. Their cheeks had traces of parotid glands, and they looked like they were more suited to live in water compared to land. In truth, some people even had four arms and could use them with great agility. If they lifted four guns at the same time, the firepower they unleashed would be twice as good as that of a normal person. When Meng Chao saw the legendary infectee descendants, he was a little stunned, and a strange sense of familiarity rose in his heart. Why do I feel like the descendants of the zombie virus infectees are about the same as the local human-like species who have been living for millions of years in the Other World? But the relationship between Earthlings and the Other Worldlings was not what he should explore right now. Based on the memories of his previous life, many human-like Other Worldlings had natural talents similar to those of monsters, and even if they had never trained their bodies before, they still possessed relatively fierce fighting power. And this was what worried Meng Chao. He wondered about the villagers fighting strength. At that moment, Meng Chao saw more than ten burning sparks in the 3D map representing the territory around Leprosy Village. The elites from the clubs in Golden Tooth Lair have arrived. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong told everyone. Therere a total of thirteen Heaven Realm superhumans. Aside from Saber Jin Wanhao, all the elites in the lair have arrived. There were twenty Heaven Realm superhumans in the hunting squad. Together with the powerful fighters from Golden Tooth Lair, they had a total of thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans. Their lineup was truly strong. Even if their target was an Apocalyptic Beast or a Deity Realm superhuman, they were confident that they could fight against them. And even though the normal club members did not have high cultivation realms, they had an advantage in numbers. They were quite well equipped with light and heavy weapons, and now, they had quietly surrounded Leprosy Village. Once fearsome firepower was set up at the highest points and the tactical strongholds, the veteran hunters finally sighed in relief. At that moment, the rollerblader sending the raw materials had reached Leprosy Village. Big Brother Knife, who was at the perimeter of the lair, also received a new email from the mastermind. There were only two rows of numbers in the email. The first row was the number of a storage shelf. The second row was the password to open the storage box. The rollerblader stuffed the backpack with the locating chip into the storage box. All the veteran hunters stared at the storage shelf. The club members, who were familiar with all the nooks and crannies of the lair, released more than one hundred rats that were biochemically modified and had chips as well as electrodes planted in their heads. The rats carried mini cameras and sensors. Under the control of humans, they snuck into the humus, went over the drain, and searched for a drain hole. No matter how much Leprosy Village isolated itself from the world, it still needed to throw out a large amount of household and industrial waste. Humans had a hard time moving through poisonous and corrosive liquid waste, but biochemically modified rats could. And they brought with them super sensitive sensors. They could test the microcomponents of more than one hundred raw materials in no time. Very soon, the rats snuck into Leprosy Village through the drainage pipes. They sensed that there were components of the Deification Capsule in the industrial waste. The further they went into Leprosy Village, the greater was the density of the raw materials of the Deification Capsules in the liquid waste. Quite a number of pests that had been living in the draining pipes showed different degrees of excitement, as if they were affected by the residual liquid from creating the Deification Capsules. The biochemical rats breathing, heart rates, and various physiological parameters also showed abnormalities. This was enough to prove that the Deification Capsule pharmacy was hidden in Leprosy Village. At that moment, someone took the package from the storage shelf. The one who did it was a small boy. He should also be playing the part of a rollerblader. Soon, he was concealed by the smoke and broke away from the veteran hunters surveillance. But the chip in the package could provide them with his real-time location and scan the general terrain around him. Even though they were limited by the transmission power, and the 3D map created from the scans was blurry, they could connect it with the coordinates the biochemical rats gave them after they found the spot with the thickest density of residual liquid from creating Deification Capsules. They had settled on it after going through all the clues, so the veteran hunters were basically sure about the location of the Deification Capsule pharmacy. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong looked at Meng Chao and whispered, Weve already scanned 30% of Leprosy Village through the locating chip and the biochemical rats. When the scanned area is more than 50% and weve gained the general location of the Deification Capsule pharmacy as well as created three offensive routes and retreat routes, well rush in. You alright with that? Yeah. Then Meng Chao shook his head and said a little hesitantly, But Senior Zhou, Ive been combing through our capture operation, and I found something that doesnt make sense. First, why did the mastermind choose Big Brother Knife to help him do stuff? No. Im not talking about the problem of loyalty. A traitor who was chased out of his gang definitely doesnt have any loyalty. Anyone who interrogates him will learn all the secrets. Im saying that Big Brother Knife stands out too much. His arm was switched to a blade, and his leg is crippled. He limps when he walks, and its difficult to not recognize him. With how cautious the mastermind is, shouldnt they look for someone who is more average-looking, less eye-catching, and can hide themselves easier? Big Brother Knife is someone who works at the bottom of society, hes not some rare talent. At the very least, he shouldnt be a handler who receives and sends out goods, because that requires him to show up in public! Ive been thinking about this all the way here, and the more I think about it, the more it doesnt make sense. Big Brother Knife is practically a bait the mastermind placed under a spotlight for us to find! Chapter 492 - Even if They Knew That There Was a Tiger in the Mountains Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was silent. Also, Senior Zhou, dont you think that this place is too quiet? Meng Chao continued. I know that the gangs in the lair want to create an atmosphere of calmness to confuse the mastermind, but this seemingly clever move is actually stupid. Right now, Dragon City is at war at the perimeter. The news must have spread to the lair, and the mastermind definitely knows the time when the monster civilization will launch their attack. In other words, the mastermind knows very well that the people in the lair should be very restless right now, so it should only make sense if its chaos. The peace and quiet before our eyes actually doesnt make sense! With the cunning and wariness of the mastermind, when he smells danger, he should immediately move away. But why does it seem like there is no movement within Leprosy Village? They didnt even examine the raw materials in the package with the locating chip and just took it into Leprosy Village. Something is off here. Trust me, Senior Zhou, weve been too hasty. Think about it. There are too many loopholes. If I were the mastermind, Id hide a remotely-controlled camera in the room Big Brother Knife hid or plant a chip that could monitor his physiological parameters in his body. That way, I would immediately know if he were captured. Zhou Chong stared at Meng Chao. Are you suspecting that there is a trap in Leprosy Village? Im not suspecting it. I know it for certain, Meng Chao said. The mastermind might be the most terrifying and cunning enemy weve ever faced. There is definitely a trap in Leprosy Village! I agree with your thoughts. I believe that the command center agrees with your thoughts as well. Zhou Chong first nodded before he changed his tone and slammed his fist against his palm. But even if its a trap, so what? We have gathered a total of thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans on our side. Were an absolute force that cant be stopped! Of course the enemy has set up a trap. But even if its a tigers den, were forced into this corner, we have to go in and take a risk! Zhou Chongs determination affected Meng Chao. He thought about it carefully and found that it made sense. The thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans were all hunters and martial artists who had fought in multiple battles. No matter where they were, they were a grand lineup that could destroy everything with ease. Even if it was a trap, it was fine. They just needed to level it to the ground. It has to be known that in his previous life, before Golden Tooth Lair was destroyed by fire, countless powerful superhumans died during the northern offense because the Red Radiance Jade mine exploded and Raging Waves was destroyed, so there was a shortage of superhumans, and Dragon City suffered a huge blow to its foundation. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters had all joined the northern offense. If Meng Chao had not turned the tides, they would have all died under the rampaging force of the Red Radiance Jade spirit energy tsunami. And even if they did not die, their spirit meridians would have been destroyed by the spirit energy tsunami, and they would be cripples. It would then have been impossible for them to join the search and hunt in Golden Tooth Lair. In other words, in his previous life, the abnormal beast research department and secret police might have noticed the problem with the Deification Capsules and found that they came from the depths of Golden Tooth Lair based on the clues. But the number of forces the abnormal beast research department and the secret police could mobilize were far weaker than the hunting squad in front of him. Even if they knew that danger was ahead, they had to take the risk. Even if it was a sea of fire or a mountain of blades in front of them, they could only walk forward bravely! At that moment, the command center sent the newest war report from the frontlines. They saw humans and monsters engaged in fierce fights at dozens of tactical strongholds and important places blessed with an abundant amount of resources at the perimeter of Dragon City. There was smoke, flames, and sand as well as stones flying all over the place. Huge, rampaging monsters with hideous expressions rushed out of the flames and fog. While enduring the strong firepower aimed at them, they uprooted the semi-underground fighting fortresses and threw the armored fighting vehicles high into the air. They trampled on them like they were matchboxes. Nightmarish Beasts! Hell Beasts! Apocalyptic Beasts! Waves of monsters attacked as if there was no end to them. They were indeed the nightmares, hell, and apocalypse to humans! But even if they were in the midst of a nightmare, hell, and the apocalypse, humans had a way to fight back. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of long howls and deafening explosions, red lotuses filled the ground and the air. They covered the whole battlefield. Each destructive red lotus spread beyond one hundred meters and turned all the monsters within their killing range into fireballs, charcoal, and ashes. There were rampaging monsters with shells that could compare to super alloy and were as tall as eight storeys. Not even anti-monster artillery from the main battle tanks could do anything to them, so they had been flaunting their prowess, but the next instant, half of their bodies were gone. They fell to the ground like mountains of flesh. This was the baptism of bullets that came from the heavy artillery base of the Red Dragon Army, which was located south of Red Dragon River. No carbon-based life form could endure a round of focused firepower from railway guns with 0.8 caliber special crystal bullets. If there was, then they would just fire one more round. Of course, every time the super railway gun fired a round of bullets, it was a vicious blow to the precarious financial budget of Dragon City. Monsters were actually valuable resources. The value of one Apocalyptic Beast was not that much lower than of a whole crystal mine. If a Deity Realm superhuman used the most accurate and simple method to kill an Apocalyptic Beast, the harvesters could usually harvest more than 90% of its resources. But if the downpour of bullets from the super railway guns turned the Apocalyptic Beasts and Hell Beasts into tatters, unless they sent veteran harvesters like Meng Chao and Ning Shewo, the harvesters would only be able to get at most 10% of the resources. However, in the face of monster hordes coming at them in waves, the humans had no other choice. The battle instantly reached its climax. Quite a number of Red Dragon Army and low-grade superhumans had slaughtered into a frenzy while surrounded by the monster hordes and chose the brave act of hugging crystal bombs and jumping into monster hordes to die together with them. With strong firepower and unbending wills, the two sides fought fiercely against each other, and the monster civilization, which seemed to have been attacking from all fronts, soon revealed that it didnt have enough firepower for such an assault. Quite a number of monster hordes gradually turned scarce and advanced slowly once their cannon fodder was all depleted. While the first wave had come at the bases with fierceness, it was made up of normal monsters. Clearly, the monster civilization did not have the power to launch true offense from all directions. Most of the offenses were just feints. Nie Chenglong told Meng Chao and the hunting squad, Since the monsters chose to die, were spared the trouble of looking for their nests all over the place. Right now, the Red Dragon Army and Supernatural Tower have decided to rely on the current defense lines and the heavy artillery bases in Jiangnan Major District to engage in a positional warfare against the monster civilization. Well use automatic fighting fortresses, drones, and remotely controlled self-thinking vehicles to deplete the monsters firepower. Once we figure out the main offensive directions and get rid of their might, our army will go after the monster hordes and get rid of them completely! At the same time, our Deity Realm superhumans are proactively searching for and locating the Apocalyptic Beasts among the enemies. They want to use numbers against them and work together with the super railway guns to deal the greatest damage. You must understand, ever since Shattered Starlake and Raging Waves became our home, monsters have been suffering defeats for more than a year on all frontlines. They appear to be staking everything on this invasion and are delivering a counterattack before their deaths. As long as we can endure this and even kill three or more Apocalyptic Beasts, the monsters will lose their ability to fight in the field against us. Well have absolute tactical initiative! At that time, the entire Monster Mountain Range will belong to the humans. The remaining monsters will have to stay curled up in the nests while enduring hunger and shiver alone! Hence, the most important battlefield right now is the perimeter around Dragon City. The Supernatural Tower, Red Dragon Army, Survival Committee, four great research centers, the nine great mega corporations and even the abnormal beast research department and secret police have poured most of their resources and strength into the final battle between Deity Realm superhumans and Apocalyptic Beasts. Captain Zhou, Im going to represent the frontlines and ask you once: Can you stabilize the situation on your side? Zhou Chong gritted his teeth. Yes! With us around, we wont let a single Deification Capsule flow out of the lair and create chaos! The communication with the command center ended. The locating and scanning chip sent into Leprosy Village had explored more than 50% of the area and created a general outline of the main streets and buildings deep in Leprosy Village. Soon, the chip was definitely going to be discovered by the mastermind. It might have even happened already. So, the hunting squad did not hope that the chip could pinpoint the specific location of the Deification Capsule pharmacy. Its goal was just to guide the biochemical rats with the cameras and sensors close to the drainage pipe of the Deification Capsule pharmacy. As expected, after a few biochemical rats died, the remaining biochemical rats sent good news one after another. They found a well-hidden drainage pipe. The liquid waste there shone with a faint, fluorescent, green light. It was the color of the Deification Capsules. They also found some pests damaged carcasses near the drainage pipe. The animals hadnt died from bite marks, but had been burned. These pests living near draining pipes show symptoms of self-immolation, just like humans who took the Deification Capsules? To be on the safe side, they controlled one biochemical rat to crawl into the liquid waste with the thickest green light and start eating it. Soon, it started screeching and spasming, like it was flailing its limbs. Its body started growing madly, and terrifying wounds appeared on its skin. Its claws became sharper and more dangerous as well. In the end, flames gushed out of its throat, and in just a few seconds, its entire head burned to the point that only its skull was left. The other biochemical rats recorded this scene clearly. This was enough to prove that the Deification Capsule pharmacy was above the drainage pipe. Chapter 493 Bloody Slaughter, Tsunami, Ghost Eagle! The biochemical rats crawled into the building above them through the drainage pipe. Fortunately, the Deification Capsules released a green, neon light that was very eye-catching in the darkness. And the greater the density, the brighter it was. It made it easy to figure out on which floor the pharmacy operated. After five minutes of searching, the biochemical rats crawled out of the drainage pipe and landed in a dirty sewage pool. The place did not have the strict creation processes legal labs and pharmacies had. It also lacked safety and defensive control systems. The biochemical rats scurried out of the sewage pool without anyone noticing them. They filmed the full structure of the pharmacy from different angles. It was a standard illegal pharmacy that was not huge and looked like it was modified from a few apartments that were connected together. An even thicker and pungent spirit energy fog floated in the air inside. Most of the drug creation equipment and workers were vague forms because of it. Even so, the veteran hunters and club members were able to see a number of bottles. They had all sorts of colorful, suspicious-looking liquid that circulated and blended together to slowly form a bewitching, green light. Then, it gathered together to form a semi-transparent, semi-liquid capsule. Its the drug creation equipment for certain gene medicine. Meng Chao had seen similar equipment in Agricultural Universitys resource and biochemical courses. While he was developing the Ultimate Style, Gu Jianbo had also gotten a set of simple drug creation tools to create his own formula. Meng Chao had used them before, so he could recognize them at first glance. The people busy in front of the drug creation equipment were wrapped up in airtight, one-piece lab coats. They also used goggles and filtration masks to cover their faces. For the time being, the hunting squad did not know their identities. Dragon City placed an emphasis on cultivation, and the most important thing for cultivation was gene medicine. Pharmacists were the same as martial artists, harvesters, and hunters. They were also quite popular in Dragon City. Not only did the universities in the city offer pharmaceutical courses, many night schools and training classes in society also had crash courses for drug making. Anyone could take part in them as long as they forked out the money. There were a lot of classes promising to help people learn how to create drugs within a hundred days and helping them move from beginners to masters on the deep web. They promised to teach normal people hands-on how to harvest raw materials from monsters and create gene medicine that could help speed up their evolution process. There were plenty of talented people who could create drugs in Dragon City, and the competition was strong. Hence, it was inevitable that there were a few wicked people who were eager for results and were opportunistic, which led to them trying to create miracle drugs that would help them rise to power with one step. Most of the wicked people loved hiding in places like Golden Tooth Lair. It was not strange for those whose hearts were blinded and humanity swallowed by greed to have been recruited by the mastermind. At that moment, when a biochemical rat moved its eyes, a new face appeared in the peoples retinas. This person did not wear any goggles or mask. He did not wear a protective suit either. Instead, he wore a nano fighting suit and had a malleable metal armor on it. There were two sabers on his back. He should be the overseer or guard. He also had the face of a lion. His nose was so big that it looked deformed, like it had squeezed his eyes and mouth to the side. His light yellow eyes, beard, and hair also made it hard for others to forget him after they saw him. Hence, when his face appeared in the neural tactical data link, a few veteran hunters sucked in sharp breaths. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang? He was on the Top 100 Wanted Criminals list from the Supernatural Tower, and even Meng Chao had heard his name before. Ten years ago, he had been famous in the hunter circle for his decisiveness and lightning-fast attacks. He also loved entering monster dens alone and killing everything. There were many times when he had the chance to wait for his companions to surround the monsters and use reliable strategies to fight, but he just took unnecessary risks. It seemed like he did not become a hunter to harvest the resources from monsters, but to enjoy the pleasure of killing. His unique methods brought him great fame and a lot of admirers. Even Meng Chao, when he was young and ignorant, had used half a months worth of food money to buy a legitimate Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang figurine. Unfortunately, as Gao Yang killed more monsters, the spirit energy he absorbed became thicker, and it slowly invaded his brain. His brain tissue began to change, and in time, he could no longer control his desire to kill. Normal monsters and low-grade Nightmarish Beasts were also unable to satisfy his tastes. Only the screams of Hell Beasts could calm the ripples of the sea of blood in his heart. Then, one time, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang wandered about the depths of the wild for half a month, but did not run into anything worth killing. The agitation and desire to kill that had been building in his heart charged out like a flood past a broken dam, and he could no longer turn back. At that time, he ran into a Hell Beast that had been driven in his direction by a superhuman squad. One of the rules in the hunter circle was that no one was allowed to steal kills, unless the other party sent an invitation or was heavily injured and clearly unable to kill the monster on their own. Only then another person was allowed to butt in. This was something that started during the practical tests of the national college examination, and everyone knew it. The superhuman squad had worked hard and set all sorts of traps before they were finally able to drive the Hell Beast into a corner. They did all of that because they wanted to capture it alive and sell it to the monster research center for research purposes. But when the prey was about to end up in their hands, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang ignored everything and killed it. Due to his surging killing intent, the scene was like something that came straight out of hell. The Hell Beast was practically cut to pieces, and it lost all value for research or harvesting purposes. This situation could still be saved, even if things had progressed to this stage. With Gao Yangs fame and earnings, he could pay for the loss the superhuman squad suffered, but during the process of hunting the Hell Beast, his vitality magnetic field had surged so much that it had gone over its limits. His mental strength index was severely imbalanced, and his brain was taken over by desire to kill. Gao Yang then made a major mistake. He attacked the superhuman squad that came forward to negotiate with him. Everyone was taken off guard, and he killed five of them. He then snatched their weapons and supplies before fleeing into the jungle. No one knew where he went. After that, the Supernatural Tower organized a few hunt and kill missions for Gao Yang. But the fog, jungle, and the wild created the best battlefield for guerilla warfare. And Gao Yang did not gain his moniker of Bloody Slaughter solely due to his madness. Under his seemingly crazed murderous spree was an incredibly twisted but calm hunters heart. Gao Yang was never captured by his peers. Instead, he used the jungle and the fog to play around with his former colleagues. In the dark, hellish jungle, he was able to unleash his killing instincts no, his murderous instincts to their fullest. The Hunters Association had sacrificed more than ten hunters before they were finally able to hurt him. But in the end, they were not able to capture him or collect his corpse. All they saw was him fleeing further into the marshes with his bloodsoaked body. Then, for around eight years, no one heard about Gao Yang again. The entire hunter circle had sighed in relief. They thought that this demon whose mind was invaded by killing intent had died in the marshes and turned into a pile of bones. They did not expect that they would see his nightmarish face once more in a nightmarish lab. Well, damn, Bullet Xue Rui said coldly. In the past, he had joined the great capture operation for Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang three times and seen his closest comrade die tragically in Gao Yangs hands. Dont be hasty. Lets see what other scum the mastermind has recruited. Later, well capture them all in one go, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong said gravely. At that moment, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang tilted his head and listened to something. It seemed like someone was sending a command to him through the mini-communicator in his ear canal. He narrowed his eyes. His pores opened, and fierce killing intent gushed out of them. He turned around and walked outside. Follow him, Zhou Chong ordered the tamer of the biochemical rats. One biochemical rat followed Gao Yang without making a sound through the ventilation pipe on the ceiling. Fortunately, the spirit energy that filled the room was not enough to cause a chemical response. Only exhaust was released. This sort of exhaust did not only obscure vision, but also interfered with a superhumans senses because it contained a small amount of spirit energy. Besides, the ventilators around them were rumbling as they worked. They drowned out the sounds the rat made while it scurried along, so Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did not notice its existence. The biochemical rat smoothly followed Gao Yang into the outhouse. There were two guards there. They did not wear masks, but had wide tactical goggles. After analyzing their facial features and comparing them to the wanted criminals database, they were soon able to identify them. One of them was Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun. He was skilled in creating large and destructive spirit energy magnetic fields and searching for the frequency that would allow him to resonate with the target so that he could dissolve the target from within. He was originally someone who had a lot of achievements under his belt too. But during a cultivation session, he went through spirit energy deviation and accidentally magnified his spirit energy magnetic field until it was one hundred times bigger than before. He then used superfast tremors to destroy the internal structure of a building nearby, which made the seven-story building collapse and led to the deaths and injury of hundreds of innocent citizens. Wan Zhuiyun committed a mistake, but he did not want to face judgment. People like him who used their supernatural powers to cause major casualties would have unique chips installed into their heads, shackles bound to their limbs, and remote explosives attached to them, regardless of whether they did it intentionally or not. They would then be sent into the most dangerous exploration teams and have to carry out missions in the fog that almost guaranteed certain death. The survival rate was practically zero. Wan Zhuiyun did not want to die in the fog, so he chose to run away. He was different from Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang in that he had always been working in a lab affiliated to a mega corporation, so he did not have a lot of experience surviving in the jungle. Hence, many people believed that he had hid in the depths of the lair. But having this knowledge was useless, because he was a walking weapon of mass destruction. If the secret police entered the lair recklessly to capture him, he could use his tsunami-like high-frequency magnetic fields to destroy the internal structure of the buildings around him and drag countless people to their deaths with him. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and Tsunami Wan Zhuiwan had certain external influences that caused them to fall, but Ghost Eagle Song Yu was different. He was a true monster in human skin. No, he was a demon. Chapter 494 - Ten Thousand Deification Capsules! Five years ago, Song Yu was a researcher with a great future in the monster research center. His research project was on how to extract the vitality essence from monster cells and inject them into the human body to induce the genes that had been slumbering in the human body for billions of years to change and obtain the power of monsters. When Earthlings transmigrated to the Other World, they discovered that monsters were carbon-based life forms that went against all logic. Research regarding how to use monsters effectively and scientifically had never stopped. Killing monsters and eating their flesh, drinking their blood, as well as absorbing the spirit energy contained in monster crystal cores to refine the human body until it became steel was one path. Domesticating and modifying monsters by implanting control chips into monster brains and turning wild beasts into obedient biochemical pets was another path. Sensing, simulating, and absorbing the vitality magnetic fields of monsters to fight using beast souls was the third path. Gao Ye was a genius. He thought of transferring the human soul to the monsters brain and nervous system. This was yet another path. Song Yu walked down the fifth path. While he analyzed and compared human and monster genes, he discovered that there was nothing different between them in terms of essence. They were similar to the point that it was definitely not a coincidence. Some of the genes of Earthlings were similar to falcon-type monsters and feline-type monsters. The similarity was even higher than between the genes of Earthlings and the falcons and felines on Earth. No matter the reason that created this phenomenon, it showed that as long as Song Yu could deliver the correct impact to human genes, they could release the great power that had been lying dormant for billions of years. The helpless normal people would then instantly change and gain monstrous strength. A transformation fighting system was successfully born. And without a doubt, it could be promoted to all Earthlings on a large scale as compared to the spirit energy fighting system, which required humans to cultivate for a long time. Song Yu conducted his research day and night, and slowly, he arrived at the edge of spirit energy deviation. At one point when he hit a wall in his research, he was unable to obtain permission to continue, but even without it, he secretly extracted the essence from monster cells and created a gene activator to experiment on himself. Song Yu succeeded somewhat. He had managed to use the essence of cells from falcon-type monsters to activate the gene fragments that were similar to falcon-type monsters in the human body. He grew a large pair of wings, obtained falcon-type monsters vision, speed, and ferocity. But from another point of view, he failed. He could not control the invasion of monster cells and steadily release the power of monsters. He also seemed to have forgotten some general knowledge. Falcon-type monsters were different from mammals. Most of them did not have external reproductive organs. At the time Song Yu obtained strength, the falcon-type monsters made him pay a price that normal men would not want to pay. Song Yu had been tall, handsome, and popular with the ladies. He also had a happy family. But due to the transformation experiment, his family was broken. And gradually, some unbelievable rumors spread among his female friends. On the surface, Song Yu was just like before. He was a high-level researcher in the monster research center that everyone respected and who had great status. But his mind gradually became twisted due to the deformity of his organs. Three years ago, dozens of women in Dragon City were brutally assaulted on the streets, and the crime scenes were a horrible sight. Based on the terrifying pecks and tears on the corpses, the secret police were certain that a monster had snuck into Dragon City. Then, a girl who had a certain degree of fighting power and had just reached Spirit Tattoo Realm was attacked while on her way home from a cultivation center. A few of her senior brothers, who had also been cultivating, were also going home some distance away from her. When they heard her cries, they rushed over and saw Song Yus twisted face. In her struggle, the girl also plucked out a handful of feathers that had Song Yus genetic characteristics. The truth came out, and the public was in an uproar. Song Yus reputation was ruined, and he could only flee out of Dragon City at lightning speed before the secret police and bounty hunters surrounded his house. Originally, everyone thought that he was hiding in the depths of the fog. No one expected that this demon in human skin would come back quietly and hide in Golden Tooth Lairs Leprosy Village. These bastards actually betrayed humans and turned into the claws of monsters? Multi-armed Hong Li cussed. The hunters found it unbelievable, but Meng Chao was not surprised. The Earthlings of this generation still had a very narrow mindset about humans. They also believed the concept that humans and intelligent non-humans were of different sides. But before long, when the planet-wide Other World war would reach them, dozens of demi-humans, humanoids, and intelligent non-human species would appear one after another. For the sake of survival, the wicked Earthlings would betray their civilization and join the ranks of elves, vampires, and all sorts of strange-looking orcs and demons. Similarly, elf princes, orc generals, and abject magicians would join forces with Earthlings after they lost the battle within their race. They would then use their magic, racial skills, and inborn divine arts in exchange for the Earthlings rocket launchers and main battle tanks. They would even lead the way so Earthlings could slaughter their way into their homelands. Lost people like Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun, and Ghost Eagle Song Yu had committed unforgivable and heinous crimes, so they would definitely not be accepted by normal society. Since monsters could learn from humans and create their own civilization, they had to get helpers and even teachers from human society. It was something natural for both sides to act in collusion with each other. Meng Chao only wanted to know whether there were other infamous lost people hiding in Leprosy Village aside from those three. The camera on the biochemical rats back moved. It did not find more lost people, but it did manage to film Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang opening a storage cupboard. Then, right before the peoples eyes, a fierce, green sea instantly appeared. Thats Just how many Deification Capsules are there inside?! The hunters were dumbfounded and felt their skins crawl. The storage cupboard had rows of neat metal racks. Each rack had strings of crystalline, green Deification Capsules on them. There were more than one hundred Deification Capsules on each rack, and there were nearly one hundred racks in the storage cupboard. More than ten thousand Deification Capsules! The hunters could not believe it. If ten thousand Deification Capsules went out of Leprosy Village and the lair, so more than ten thousand robbers could temporarily gain supernatural abilities, what damage would it deal to Dragon Citys societal order? The battles at the perimeter of Dragon City were not going to end within a few days. First, they had to use positional warfare, trench warfare, and even urban warfare in certain regions to deplete the monsters fighting power and ferocity as well as locate the Apocalyptic Beasts nests and their actions so that they could secretly mobilize their own forces, gather the Deity Realm superhumans, and deliver a destructive blow. Two years ago, they had fought half a year during the northern offense from Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves. This time, the defense battle might last from one to three months. During this period of time, the stability and order in Dragon City might be the key that would decide the frontlines victory. Besides, what they were seeing might not be all of the Deification Capsules that the enemies created. The enemys drug production line was still in full operation. Each second, more Deification Capsules were created. With this thought in mind, the veteran hunters and club members all instinctively clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun, and Ghost Eagle Song Yu seemed to have sensed danger and tension in the air. They brought out vials of silve-white metal tubes and injected a mithril-based stabilizing fluid in them before they placed the strings of Deification Capsules inside. Then, they screwed the tubes shut before stuffing them into backpacks. The trio moved smoothly. Soon, dozens of metal tubes with Deification Capsules were packaged. No good. Theyre going to run, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong said. The mastermind knows that the place has been exposed. They want the three criminals to leave with the Deification Capsules. If we delay this any further, it might cause problems. We cant wait any longer. We must stop them before they run away! Based on the map that had just been drawn and their locations, the hunters soon planned out their offensive routes. They were all comrades with great rapport, because they had been fighting with each other for around twenty years in the fog. With just one glance, they knew how to work together. Meng Chao suggested to Zhou Chong that since the situation in Leprosy Village was so complicated and unknown, it would be best if they left a reserve team to handle the situation should anything change. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was fierce when he fought, but he was not reckless. He pondered this for a while before he took up Meng Chaos suggestion. He split the hunters into two teams, with one situated at the forefront and one at the back. In their middle were the powerful fighters from the gangs. They were going to launch a three-wave assault. Meng Chao, youve just entered Heaven Realm and have never worked with us before. Why dont you serve as the rearguard? Itll be safer. Zhou Chong suggested. Thanks for the kind suggestion, Senior Zhou, but since Im the one who discovered the first Deification Capsule, I just cant stay away from the fight. I will definitely drag the mastermind out with my own hands and pulverize them! Meng Chao said firmly. Praise shone in Zhou Chongs eyes. He no longer wasted his breath and said murderously into the communication channel, The operation starts in five seconds. Focus on being quick and hidden. Do your best to get close to the Deification Capsule pharmacy before you attack. Remember, if you run into any obstacles or resistance, kill without mercy! In an instant, all the hunters gathered their aura together. It was like burning flames had merged together to form a cold blade. They were like dozens of silent arrows that shot simultaneously toward Leprosy Village at lightning speed from all directions. The moatthe drain that was filled with rotten trashwas naturally unable to stop Heaven Realm elites. And the colorful fog that circulated above Leprosy Village all the time like oil paints became the best camouflage for the hunters while it hid Leprosy Villages full view. The hunters took only half a second to get into the fog. Then, they got on the balconies of the buildings around Leprosy Village without anyone noticing it. Chapter 495 - : Fierce Fight Against Ghost Eagle! After scanning the buildings and the terrain, the information was sent to the supercomputer at the command center, which then set up more than ten hidden and swift offensive routes. The hunters moved as if they had rockets under their feet. They jumped from one balcony to another, and when they landed, their landing was so soft that no sound could be heard. It was as if they were falling leaves. In the wild, their footsteps would not even stir up the attention of the most cunning monsters, and in the lair, it did not stir up the attention of the villagers and guards. The biochemical rats spread out through the ventilation and drainage pipes in the building. They were evenly allocated to every floor of the seventeen-story building so that they could scan and form the outline of most of the building. This revealed a lot of fierce armed people who were wrapped up in cloaks and armor. Xue Rui, get to the highest point of the twenty-story building to the west of the target building. Snipe all the enemies who escape in the direction of nine oclock and twelve oclock. Do not let a single one of them escape! Hong Li, break into the building head-on. Attack at full force and do not hold back. Do your best to attract the enemys attention. Mo Lan, there is a gap in the ventilation pipe at the seventh floor of the target building. You can sneak in through there. If you climb past the bent pipe that has a diameter of more than thirty centimeters and is around five meters long, you can bypass the guards and sneak into the Deification Capsule pharmacy. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong ran over the balconies while he gave out instructions in an orderly manner. Suddenly, his pupils shrank. An enemy was on the balcony ahead of him. He was standing in the seemingly messy trash pile! Before he could accelerate, Meng Chao rushed over like an arrow and jumped on the trash pile on the balcony ahead of them. He flung his chains like whips. They bound the person, and he yanked them over to drag the person, who was wrapped up like a mummy under bandages and a cloak. But that person was fearless. Meng Chao pinned him to the floor, and his bones were nearly dislocated. Even so, he still screamed and released three cold glares from under the cloak. Meng Chao flung his head and dodged two of them while catching the third with his teeth. It was a blue crossbolt. Crack! Meng Chao used a vicious move to dislocate the mans shoulder joints. Then, with another jab from the knee, he had the person kneel in front of him obediently. The man was in so much pain that he could not speak. Meng Chao quickly searched his body and found a repeating crossbow that had been modified and had better penetrative force than normal guns, a communicator, a pair of binoculars with night vision and infrared scanning abilities, and a Deification Capsule. I knew it, its the masterminds hidden sentry! Meng Chao yanked off the persons goggles and bandages. He saw a slightly puffy and deformed face. His eyeballs shone with a yellow light, and around them were a thin layer of film. His pupils were two vertical lines that made him look like a reptile. He was a descendant of a zombie virus infectee. By the looks of it, the mastermind had indeed tempted villagers into working for him. Fortunately, Meng Chao had reacted in time and the hidden sentry had not managed to send the message of the enemy coming through the air back to the Deification Capsule Pharmacy. Speed up. Once youre discovered by the enemy, charge immediately at full speed! Zhou Chong was not sure whether there were more hidden sentries on the other balconies, whether there were chips monitoring physiological parameters in the hidden sentries, or if there were hidden cameras in the trash piles. Fortunately, they were already close to the Deification Capsule pharmacy. With their number of Heaven Realm superhumans, they could enter the place right away. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The hunters did not bother hiding their tracks anymore. Visible ripples surged out of them, and electrical arcs crackled as they shot out from all their pores and surrounded their legs. It was as if a brand new, powerful propeller had been added to the rockets. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The hunters stomped on the balconies under their feet, causing the buildings to shiver. The rebound made them charge forward into the Deification Capsule pharmacy like shells fired from a super railway gun. They tore through the colorful fog and entered the place in a straight line. Since dozens of Heaven Realm superhumans acted at full force, it caught countless villagers attention. The small Leprosy Village had never seen as much activity as it did on that day. The villagers ran to their houses in a panic and saw fierce arcs in the sky. They looked lost and like they had no what they should do. A number of lost people, wanted criminals, and people with evil intentions lurking in Leprosy Village narrowed their eyes. Their expressions were ruthless, resentful, or sinister. They tightened their cloaks and joined the crowd of villagers before vanishing into the darkness. The criminals in charge of protecting the Deification Capsule factory naturally heard the noise outside and sensed fierce murderous intent that could rival theirs. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the other two immediately carried the packaged Deification Capsules out of the house. Their movements were captured by a biochemical rat. After the command center analyzed their paths under great pressure, they came to a conclusion that their escape route was above Meng Chaos path. Perfect timing! Meng Chaos eyes shone with a bloodthirsty light. Senior Zhou, continue mobilizing forces. Ill go and hold those three people back! He increased his speed right away. Every time his feet landed, he left behind a footprint with cracks all around it on the balcony. Once he rushed out, he left a huge crack that was almost burning. Meng Chao? Zhou Chong was a little dumbfounded. He wanted to remind Meng Chao that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the other two were veteran Heaven Realm superhumans who had become famous many years ago. Even though they lost their minds and went through spirit energy deviation, their methods only became more ruthless because of it. Even veteran hunters did not want to run into these peerlessly violent people. But Meng Chao rammed into the exit that the three criminals were about to leave through like an ordnance penetrator. There was something the people in this era did not know. In his previous life, Meng Chao was a nameless nobody during the Monster War and did not kill a lot of monsters. When he later joined the Ghost Tribe and received training in Black Skull Training Camp, most of the killing techniques he practiced were targeted toward human-like intelligent lifeforms that had figures close to a humans, not those of large monsters. Now, many people were shocked by his ability to kill monsters and believed that he was an outstanding monster hunter, but they did not know that he was more skilled in fighting on equal grounds against human-like intelligent lifeforms. He also preferred fighting against them. He controlled his timing down to the millisecond. When he jumped down from the balcony, he had already mapped out more than ten attack paths in his head. He also brought into consideration all the details like wind speed and humidity. Hence, when Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the other two kicked open a secret escape path covered with trash and crawled out of the basement, they were faced with Meng Chao charging at them like a shooting star. The criminals were shocked. However, since they were criminals who had committed heinous crimes and remained free for a long time despite being chased by hunters and Dragon Citys secret police, they were naturally not that easy to deal with. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang snorted coldly and attacked first. The two scimitars on his back vanished, and as if he had caused them to shatter into thousands of fierce arcs, he locked down the air above them, thereby also cutting off all of Meng Chaos attack paths. Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns eyes sparkled. Spirit tattoos intersected between his palms to form thousands of spirit threads. He created an incredibly profound spirit energy magnetic field. Invisible ripples surged out of the spirit energy magnetic field to compress and make the air tremble. A tornado that could crush everything appeared in the air and tried to swallow the enemy. Meng Chao felt as if his eyes had been pierced by needles. Countless wounds were also opened by invisible gusts. He could only use his maglev to dance around the attacks while he moved more than ten meters horizontally in an attempt to attack the three criminals from the side. But at that moment, Ghost Eagle Song Yu had also completed his battle preparations. Whoosh! He tore apart his cloak, and a pair of large wings that looked like those of falcon-type monsters spread out. They were over twenty meters long. Even though Song Yu had a body made of flesh, the feathers at the end of his wings shone with a metallic light, as if a few ten thousand sharp blades that were as thin as cicada wings were stuck diagonally in them. His originally handsome face had distorted due to the invasion from the essence of monster cells, and his neck had stretched out, he gained a birds beak, and an ugly face. He looked absolutely fearsome. He flapped his wings and pounced on Meng Chao. Normal Heaven Realm superhumans might be able to stand in the air with maglev, but since they did not have any platforms to help them, they were usually unable to fly fast. They could not make many complicated and agile tactical maneuvers in the air, so it was really easy to strike them down using anti-air attacks. Only those who had stepped into Deity Realm were truly able to turn the sky into their battlefield. Ghost Eagle Song Yu had the inborn talent of falcon-type monsters, so he could overlook the limits of normal Heaven Realm superhumans. He attacked from above with an aggressive momentum. Before he reached Meng Chao, he flapped his wings and hundreds of sharp feathers broke free from his wings. They went straight down. Meng Chaos hands turned into gray fog, and more than one hundred sparks shone. They were more than one hundred carefully polished harvesting blades. They blocked most of the feathers from Ghost Eagle Song Yu, which revealed the mans fatal weakness. Meng Chao could fire hundreds of blades and block all the feathers, but if he did that, he would have to calculate more paths and perform more tactical maneuvers, which would be wasting precious time. Compared to just blocking them, Meng Chao would rather be injured by dozens of feathers and remain in the center so he could deliver the most devastating blow to the bastard who no longer had his humanity and assisted the enemy. All of Meng Chaos muscles started pulsating rhythmically and formed waves on his nano fighting suit. Even if the dozens of feathers could tear apart his fighting suit and flesh, most of their damage was negated by the pulsation of his muscles and hair. The feathers could not even cut into his tendons, so the overall damage could not even be called superficial. Meng Chao arrived in front of Ghost Eagle Song Yu like a hungry lion. He did not care about the feathers leaving bloody wounds on his face. He just smirked like a hunter and executed Demon Subduing Pole, which he had been charging up since the start, right into Ghost Eagle Song Yus face. Chapter 496 - Surpassing His Former Self! Song Yu did not expect that the Black Soul Meng Chao wore was the best piece of technology Agricultural University had produced, and its defensive properties were at least 150% better than of normal nano fighting suits. He also did not expect that after practicing the Ultimate Style, Meng Chao could use his muscles, skin, and even hair at will, so he could distribute and absorb his enemys attacks to the utmost and minimize damage. The slight pause resulted in him being surprised by a burning comet charging at his face. Song Yu felt scared out of his wits. He could only flap his wings desperately and evade pathetically in the air. Meng Chao did not care about that. Since he missed hitting Song Yu, he decided to just crash into him. There was no way he would not get into a fight with him. The tactic of holding him back which would result in both of them being badly injured was a plan he specifically tailored for Song Yu. Ghost Eagle Song Yu might be an infamous fierce villain on the Supernatural Towers bounty list, but before his reputation was ruined, he was just a researcher in the monster research center. His strength mainly came from the essence of monster cells and the interferons from human genes, not from practical fights. After he gained his power, he had only dared to use it on normal citizens to vent his rage and brutality. Ghost Eagle Song Yu was a cowardly person with a twisted heart. Meng Chao was certain that he did not have the courage to fight to the death with him. If he were someone like Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, a truly brutal person who had fought in hundreds of fights and did not care about his life and the lives of others, Meng Chao would definitely not dare to use such a simple and crude plan. Just as he expected, the seemingly rash tactic was perfect for Song Yu. Ghost Eagle did not dare to fight him. He knew very well that since hunters had appeared everywhere, Meng Chao was definitely not alone. Once he engaged him in a fight, regardless of who won, he would definitely end up surrounded by more hunters. Even if sacrificing his life would mean that he could drag one hundred hunters down with him, Song Yu would not do it. Hence, even if he had the chance to attack Meng Chao, he chose to dodge in a pathetic fashion, all so that he could preserve his strength and do his best to widen the distance between them so that he could escape. Unfortunately for him, Meng Chao predicted his actions. He moved and dodged in the air, but got injured multiple times by Song Yus feathers just so he could stick to the man like glue to feathers. Because of it, Ghost Eagle Song Yu turned into a meat shield and blocked the other two criminals vision and attack angles. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun exchanged glances. They did not care that Ghost Eagle Song Yu was still fighting against Meng Chao in the air and released destructive spirit energy magnetic fields at the same time. Gao Yangs scimitar glare and Wan Zhuiyuns ripplesformed by making the air trembleinstantly surrounded the space where Meng Chao and Song Yu were. Song Yu screamed. More than one hundred feathers fell off his wings, and he fell down like a fly that was struck by a mosquito racket. But Meng Chao multi-tasked. He had been paying attention to the other two criminals actions. In fact, turning Song Yu into his meat shield was just him using Song Yu as bait for the other two criminals. He knew that criminals had no sense of brotherhood. As long as they could kill their target, Gao Yang and Wan Zhuiyun would definitely not care about Song Yus survival. Hence, at the moment the two criminals attacked, Meng Chao fired his chains in the direction Song Yu was most likely to move, and as if he had the power of foresight, he bound his ankles. Then, with a vicious yank, he used Song Yus momentum to barely dodge the two criminals attacks. He then sped up and landed beside them. Whoosh! At the moment he landed, Meng Chao spun like a high speed top and released a nearly round saber glare that went straight for Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns waist. Wan Zhuiyun was about to face the attack when Song Yu crashed into him viciously after being dragged down by his chainbound ankle. When the powerful fought, the victor was decided within an instant. Song Yu and Wan Zhuiyuns cultivation realms were about the same as Meng Chaos, but before they started committing crimes, they were researchers, so their cultivation was done in Dragon Citys cultivation centers and virtual reality spaces. Once they were up on the bounty list, both of them immediately fled into the lair and hid inside it. They did not have a lot of experience fighting with their lives on the line. Because of this, Meng Chao was more than ten times stronger than they were because he had his memories from the apocalypse! Meng Chaos saber could cut through everything, and his gaze was ten times sharper than saber glares. When the two criminals saw this, they were scared out of their wits, and chills went down their backs. They could not react to the situation. During that critical moment, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang attacked again. He did not care about Song Yu and Wan Zhuiyuns lives. But if his two companions were instantly killed and he was left alone, it would be difficult for him to escape being surrounded by dozens of hunters. He was a true elite. When he brought his scimitars up, their glares had already gone to cut Meng Chao from dozens of angles. They were like whips and came at him from all directions! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! A saber glare that looked like the tide surrounded Meng Chao. The two sides exchanged more than one hundred blows in just a second, which created more than one thousand sparks and deafening explosions. Their weapons were made of superalloys and high-grade monster materials. They also had destructive supreme-grade crystals embedded in them. Even if an armor-piercing shell came at them at high speed and they cut them in half head-on, their weapons might not have a single chip. But now, in just three seconds, Meng Chaos Bloody Soul got three chips the size of grains. The exchangeable crystal embedded in his saber was also covered in intersecting cracks that looked like a spiders web. But Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs scimitars were in an even worse shape than Meng Chaos Bloody Soul. The scimitar in his left hand had more than ten cracks that looked like dog bites. Since he had been using more strength in his right hand, the tip of the scimitar had been cut off, and the three crystals embedded on the back of the scimitar shattered completely. What a powerful saber! Hes strong! Even if Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang was brave, when he faced the surging flames from Bloody Soul, he had to retreat. Meng Chao might have an advantage because of his weapon, but the infamous criminal had to admit that this seemingly young hunter was definitely one of the most terrifying opponents he had faced during the ten years he was a fugitive. However, the more terrifying an opponent was, the more it aroused his killing intent, and it could help him break his limits and become something that surpassed humans. This was the cultivation path of Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang! He spat out a mouthful of hot spit and tossed the Deification Capsules on his back to Ghost Eagle Song Yu. Then, he brought his cracked scimitars up in Meng Chaos direction again. Meng Chaos purlicue and arms might have a few wounds because of the tremors, and the bones in his arms as well as his joints might be in so much pain that he felt like he was suffering from comminuted fractures, but the excitement and fighting spirit in his heart exploded forth like a volcano eruption. Gao Yang was different from Song Yu and Wan Zhuiyun. Behind his infamy was a true first-class elite. Even when Meng Chao fought against him head-on, he never found himself at a disadvantage. This was a state Meng Chao had never managed to reach even by the end of the apocalypse in his previous life. Finally, Ive surpassed my previous self. Next, Im going to surpass all the mighty powerful fighters in my memories, the powerful people who stand above me, the peerless legends, and even the extraordinary beings! Meng Chao smiled. His smile made even Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang feel a chill down his spine. Bang! At that moment, a gunshot rang! Gao Yangs pupils shrank. He quickly used all his strength to twist his neck. But he used too much strength, so his spine let out a clear crack. An armor-piercing shell had been fired from an anti-material sniper rifle targeting his forehead to blow his brains out. But due to him turning his head, it grazed his head instead of piercing his head. Even though he had a black, bloody line on his head, and his white skull could be seen, he managed to avoid his brain being blown apart. Sniper! Ghost Eagle Song Yu and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns expressions turned really dark. They knew that they had been fighting too long against Meng Chao and the enemies had already surrounded them. They no longer had the chance to flee. Gao Yang gritted his teeth. His gaze turned ten times colder than before. He nearly had his head blown apart by a sniper. This was something that had never happened to him during his ten years of fleeing. Even though he loved killing to a crazy degree, he was not reckless. He was even more sensitive to danger than normal hunters. Normally, he would have sensed it the moment he was targeted. To his surprise, his whole focus was trained on the overly young hunter to the point that he did not notice the snipers existence. Wait. He had seen people who had even stronger killing intent and were even more skilled in terms of fighting than this hunter in front of him, but he had never been distracted. Could it be? A mind attack? Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, then understood what had happened. The young hunter in front of him did not just have fierce saber techniques and strange tactics, but was also skilled in a rather terrifying mind attack related skill, which had made him fall into a trap. Just who is he? Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang could not believe it. Ive only been hiding in the lair for a few years. Since when did Dragon City gain such a terrifying fighter! But the situation did not allow him to think about it. Since the sniper, who was at a high spot, did not manage to hit him, he decided to change his weapon and fire a shower of bullets. But even though he was shooting from a heavy weapon, his accuracy had only decreased by a little bit. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, Ghost Eagle Song Yu, and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun felt their vitals being pierced as if they were stabbed by burning steel needles. The sound of wind breaking rose continuously, and the spirit flames of Heaven Realm superhumans vitality magnetic fields tore through the fog that filled the air. The three criminals gritted their teeth and retreated into the building. Meng Chao, you managed to make the three criminals retreat? Even Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang? Bullet Xue Ruis gasp of amazement came from the communication channel. The one who had fired the armor piercing shell at Gao Yangs forehead from the high spot was him. Even though he did not manage to blow his brains up, he left an irreparable mark on Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs forehead, and that was already something worthy of praise. Bullet Xue Rui knew very well that it was because Meng Chao had attracted Gao Yangs attention that he was able to get the hit in. Compared to when they just started the mission, this veteran who had been in the hunter circle for nearly twenty years saw this youngest Heaven Realm superhuman of Dragon City in another light. Chapter 497 - Battle in the Confusing Village! But its a pity. They still managed to run back. Meng Chao frowned and stared at the building where the Deification Capsule pharmacy was. It looked like a fortress made of metal. It was around eighty meters tall and uneven. It was the standard product of stereotypical Earthlings used to fend off zombies and monsters. Just like other apartment buildings, it had been turned into a war fortress. And decades later, just like most other buildings, it had been massively expanded, modified, and repeatedly fortified until it blended together with the buildings around it. Then, the villagers dug underground and opened up a large shelter. It was as complicated as an ant or hornet nest and led to all directions. All the windows of the building were sealed shut by bricks and steel plates. Only small embrasures were left open. Not that most of the apartments had any use for windows, since only the apartments at the outermost part of the building could get ventilation from the world outside. At least three quarters of the apartments were squashed in the middle and had no use for windows. They got their ventilation from the shafts and ventilation pipes that connected them to the outside. Thus, it was easy to imagine just how difficult it would be to capture and destroy zombies, monsters, undead, robbers who took Deification Capsules, wanted criminals who lost their original personalities, and Vortex when they decided to hide here. At that moment, many of the veteran hunters and the powerful fighters from the lairs clubs were in offensive positions. When they personally saw just how huge and complicated the building was, they reacted just as Meng Chao. They sucked in sharp breaths. Is there a possibility for us to just blow the building up? Multi-armed Bear Hong Li represented everyone and gave a simple and crude suggestion. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong thought about it for a while before he shook his head and denied this tempting offer. Its impossible.With our strength, we could demolish this building if we release our strongest destructive spirit energy magnetic fields. But there will be a long span of time between us releasing our first attack to the point the place is completely demolished. This place was built soon after Dragon Citys transmigration, and its very sturdy. At that time, Earthlings had to face a mysterious world filled with zombies and monsters. No one knew how long they would have to stay inside, so they treated the buildings they stay in as their final safe haven and turned their homes into fortresses. Aside from the reinforced concrete on the surface, the internal structure is also made of frames and supported by a lot of steel girders. Even if the building collapsed, we would only see semi-detached, broken walls. With Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the others survival skills, making the building collapse would not kill them. Instead, the dust from the buildings collapse would turn into their best cover. They could easily flee during the chaos. Were not perpetual motion machines either. We only have a limited amount of spirit energy. If we pretend to be heavy artillery and attack without moderation, we will drain ourselves of spirit energy and will need a long time to cool down and recover. Itll be childs play for the enemies hiding in the dark to ambush us. Besides, the underground space of this sort of building might be larger than the space aboveground. Even if we level the building to the ground, our targets might flee underground with all the Deification Capsules. At that time, the entrance to the underground will be blocked by debris, and itll increase the difficulty of our hunt. And finally, we still need to consider that not everyone in this huge building is a robber or a criminal. There might be innocent villagers living here. There is no space for trivial kindness on the battlefield, but if we take the initiative to deliver a brutal attack while we know that there are a lot of innocent villagers in there, then how are the surviving villagers going to view us? After all, were uninvited guests. These villagers are a very unique existence among the few ten million citizens in Dragon City. You can say that while Dragon City is developing at a rapid pace and everyone can see hope, theyre the handful who have not seen hope yet. They have always been wary and averse to the outside world, so its easy for the monster civilization to tempt and use them. We cant give the monster civilization an excuse to brainwash them. Otherwise, even if the Deification Capsule pharmacy is completely destroyed, a new problem will arise! There was a reason why Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong was elected as the captain of the hunting squad. He had instantly analyzed the pros and cons of the situation, and in the end decided that they would enter the building and engage in the most brutal urban warfare inside. Many of the veteran hunters rushed into the building from all directions. Fierce gunshots came at them from more than ten windows above them. Unfortunately, normal bullets from normal guns could not shatter the spirit energy shield created by Heaven Realm superhumans. They could not even help the superhumans scratch their itch. And the result of the men exposing their firing points was that they were all gunned down by Bullet Xue Rui, other snipers, and Gun Fighting Style martial artists. These superhumans occupied high spots and used anti-material sniper rifles and bullets embedded with crystals and had runic symbols carved into them. Bang! Bang, bang! Xue Rui and the other snipers did not fire rapidly, but every bullet was surrounded by spirit energy and became a howling shooting star that seemed to have eyes They shot inside the fist-sized embrasures and released deafening explosions inside. As colorful flames gushed out of the embrasures, soon, the ten or so firing points became completely silent. Meng Chao and the other hunters used the chance to rush into the building through different entrances. Fierce fighters like Multi-armed Bear Hong Li did not even need entrances. With one punch, he blew a giant hole that had a diameter of more than two meters in the wall made of reinforced concrete and jumped in. Meng Chao went into the building through the exit that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the rest had used moments ago. At the moment he entered, he lowered his body and placed his hands and knees on the floor like an iguana. He used the fluctuations of his abs to slither swiftly over the floor. Just as he expected, two strong gusts of wind whooshed above his head. They swept past him from his left and right simultaneously. There was a strong, foul stench in their wake. Meng Chao did not look up. He used scorpion kick diagonally at the air with both legs. Two sharp blades shot out of his combat boots, and with a crack, he cut something. Based on the texture from the clash, Meng Chao was certain that the blades were stuck in some sort of scale. The rich experience of harvesting over ten thousand monsters had turned into instincts, and he was able to adjust the blades in his boots with extreme precision as well as use the spirit meridians in his legs to deliver two waves of spirit energy into the blades. It allowed the blades to become ten times brighter, and like burning knives cutting a butter cake, they sliced between the creatures scales. Splash! Blood gushed out from above Meng Chaos head. He ignored it and rolled to a corner before he got up and looked over. Two Steel King Pythons lay on the ground with their necks cut. Only a thin layer of flesh connected their heads to their bodies. The two creatures were spasming like they were dancing the Death Waltz. Steel King Pythons had once given Meng Chao a whole load of trouble during the practical test of his national college examination. At that time, he had to focus all his strength and wit to carefully come up with and set a trap to kill on Steel King Python. Now, all he needed was a casual slash. The appearance of the Steel King Pythons meant that the Deification Capsule pharmacy was indeed related to the monster civilization. It was highly likely that the mastermind was the Vortex from his previous life! Vortex, let me see your true face! Meng Chaos eyes burned brightly and lit up the dark corridor. They also illuminated the spiraling staircase hidden at the end of the corridor. The sharp senses he gained after reaching Heaven Realm allowed him to hear rapid breathing and quite a few heartbeats in the apartments on either side of the corridor. He also heard the faint sounds of guns being cocked. He could even form the outlines of figures behind the doors and walls based on the difference between body temperature and room temperature, accurately calculate when they would launch their attacks, and the methods they would use to do so. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and went into the crouching start for running. Then, he dashed forward at the maximum speed a four-star superhuman could achieve! Whoosh! His speed instantly surpassed the limits of the reaction speed of the enemies hidden in the apartments lining up the corridor. The people inside did not even have the time to open the doors. They exploded from the ripples caused by Meng Chaos spirit energy tearing the air. The people inside were also too late to place their hands on the triggers and handles of their weapons. Meng Chao swung his arms and fired hundreds of harvesting blades into the dozens of apartments lining up the corridor. The blades moved as if they had eyes. Hundreds of them cut into the tendons of the dozens of ambushers, causing them to fall on the floor limp, like puppets with their strings cut. Meng Chao turned his head to look and saw faces full of despair, regret, or confusion. Based on their appearances and clothes, they were all tempted by the Vortex into becoming robbers who had then fled into the lair over. However, they were not the fiercest bunch. While robbing their targets, they had taken Deification Capsules, and due to the side effects, their bodies were drained and they were incredibly weak now. It was either this or they were heavily injured when they fought against the secret police. In any case, they were no longer suited to take Deification Capsules. Since they could not use Deification Capsules to increase their fighting strength, to the Vortex, they no longer had any value. That was why it casually tossed them here as cannon fodder to stall for time. One could say that it was making good use of waste. Meng Chao looked away. He did not intend to waste even a second on such people. He strode forward and arrived at the spiralling staircase. It was a staircase but also a shaft for ventilation. He could feel a cool breeze blowing down on his head. When he looked up, all he saw was darkness. There were a few sparks that looked like the light from a monsters eyes, and it seemed like it led straight to the top. However, there were intersecting steel rods embedded in the center of the spiralling staircase. They formed metal fences that prevented superhumans from using their maglev ability to fly up. Meng Chao knew with absolute certainty that there were a lot of anti-monster grenades and other explosives on the metal fences as well. The mastermind wanted to use these things to make the superhumans who wanted to use brute force to charge up suffer a little. But this was not a problem for Meng Chao. He grinned, and dozens of harvesting blades appeared between his fingers. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! He flicked his fingers, and the dozens of blades turned into dozens of silver shooting stars that headed for the metal fences at the center of the spiraling staircase. Chapter 498 - Deformees Ting, ting, ting, ting! The silver light shot through more than ten levels of metal fences and hit everywhere at the stairwell that was dozens of meters tall. The anti-monster grenades hanging above the metal fences were adjusted until to be very sensitive. When the silver shooting stars crashed into them, they exploded immediately. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The stairwell immediately turned into a burning chimney. Many of the ambushers hiding on the stairs or in the corridor had not been prepared for the impact wave and the shrapnel raining down on them. They were badly battered and fled with their hands covering their heads. Meng Chao ran up the stairs under the cover of fire, and in just two steps reached the second floor. There were a few robbers lying in ambush on the second floor. They were all fearsome people who had taken Deification Capsules, so they had temporarily gained supernatural abilities and were burning their lives to gain great power. But even they bled from their orifices because of the impact from the anti-monster grenades explosions and were dizzy. Before they knew what was going on, Meng Chao rammed into their chests like a stone thrown by a tornado. He first broke their tendons and bones, making them cough up blood. Then, he dragged them up by the necks and threw them down the stairs. Once he threw some six robbers, the robbers on higher floors finally realized what was happening and lifted their guns to fire blindly downward. The bullets created sparks all over the stairs and walls as they ricocheted in the narrow space. Since the flames and smoke blocked everyones sight, no bullets managed to hit Meng Chao. The ricochets reduced the speed of the bullets, so even if they landed on him, they only scratched an itch for him. And the robbers who were firing madly had exposed their whereabouts. Meng Chao occasionally acted like a human-shaped lizard and stuck himself to the ceiling with his limbs pointed skyward while he moved silently at high speed. At other times, he acted like a huge bat and hung upside down above the robbers to break their necks. Most of the robbers did not even have the time to scream in pain before they were tossed to the bottom of the stairwell like torn-up gunny sacks. In just a short half a minute, Meng Chao reached the fifth floor. When he broke the nineteenth robbers ribs with a punch and grabbed the person to toss him down the stairwell, he suddenly saw a white arc in the darkness. Meng Chao was momentarily stunned. The person had controlled their breathing, heartbeat, presence, and even vitality magnetic field to the point that they could not be detected and calmly laid in wait in a corner, thus escaping Meng Chaos sight. This could not be a normal robber. They were an elite. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and charged at the snow-white arc. When the arc grazed his neck, his feet landed heavily on the stairs. He moved half a meter to the right, reducing the relative velocity between him and the arc to zero. And by using the force he created when he moved sideways, he swung his right arm again like a whip. Five harvesting blades locked down on the persons vitals like five shooting stars. Ting, ting, ting, ting! The person acted just like he did. They did not dodge but moved forward. However, they did not use superfast, speedy movements within a super small area to negate Meng Chaos attack. Instead, they used a sturdy shell to block the attack from the five blades. The five silver shooting stars tore off the persons cloak, revealing a glossy armor made of scales. They should be human. Their eyes also shone with the complicated light unique to humans. But the persons vitals were covered by a thick layer of scales that were as sturdy as metal. The person also had a powerful tail that was as thick as a crocodiles. At first glance, they looked like a huge reptilian which walked on two feet. A villager of Leprosy Village! One of the descendants of the zombie virus infectees! Meng Chao immediately realized who they were. No. That was not all. The persons deformation was not that simple. They were not just the child of a mother infected by the zombie virus, which unlocked the gene fragments that had been slumbering for billions of years in the womb, which made them mutate to the point that they no longer looked human. Based on the dark flames surrounding them, the person had also taken the Deification Capsule and it had further changed the structure and function of the mitochondria in their cells, causing the great power that had always been incredibly unstable to come out in the most violent way possible. Whoosh! All this might seem to have taken a lot of time to figure out, but Meng Chao finished processing things in an instant, and during that instant, the ambusher who looked like a standing crocodile had already arrived in front of him and swung their tail. The end of the tail had dozens of sharp bulges. Some of them even had sawteeth or spikes that were shaped like hooks. If that thing hit Meng Chaos face or neck, his skin, bones, and half a kilogram of flesh would be torn off. Meng Chao could only retreat, but he hit a greasy mound of flesh behind him. When he turned around to look, he saw yet another person deformed by the zombie virus. This one was more than three meters tall, and the width of their shoulders was more than two meters. They weighed at least 350kg, and every time they took a step, the staircase trembled, causing Meng Chaos heart to jump to his throat. He was worried that in the next second, the stairs would collapse. The persons facial features were completely buried under layers of fat. Only creases were left, and they formed a hideous smile. While the person was fat, they were not slow. Right after Meng Chao crashed into them, they caught him. Meng Chao had reached Heaven Realm, so he was far stronger than the deformee who took the Deification Capsule, but they were like an indomitable pile of mud. No matter how much Meng Chao hit them, the force was distributed to all parts of the body through the semi-liquid fat. Meng Chao could not even touch the bones, let alone destroy the joints. Before Meng Chao could figure out a way to break free, with a whoosh, the fat excreted from the greasy deformee pores started burning. This was not self-immolation. It was similar to a unique spirit energy magnetic field. It was like the racial skill of fire-type monsters. Without being injured, they could burn their enemies to a horrible state. The crocodile-human, who had a tail resembling a morning star, swung it toward Meng Chao again. When the morning star was only half an inch away from Meng Chaos nose tip and his Black Souls defenses were reduced because of the large amount of burning fat from the mountain of flesh, cracking, explosive sounds came from Meng Chaos body. At that critical moment, his joints dislocated at the same time, and his bones shrank inwards, causing him to shrink by half. Finally, he was able to escape the arms of the burning mountain of flesh. Bang! The crocodile-human could not stop in time. The tail slammed into the chest of the burning flesh mountain, and even if that person had abnormally great defenses, they were forced to retreat a few steps from the attack. Meng Chao seized the chance to roll forward. He pushed his hands against the floor and delivered a heavy kick with both of his legs at the crocodile-humans fibulas. After two loud cracks, the crocodile-human screamed and fell to the floor. Meng Chao sensed hot waves behind him getting close again. He did not even turn his head around and rammed his right fist into the floor. With a loud crack, the reinforced concrete supporting the stairs cracked. Earlier, when the anti-monster grenades hanging above the metal fences exploded, they had already affected the overall strength of the staircase. Now, when Meng Chao slammed the floor like a pile driver with a spirit energy-fuelled Demon Subduing Pole, more than one hundred cracks instantly appeared on it. The raging and burning flesh mountain stepped on the heavily damaged staircase, and because they weighed more than half of a ton, the staircase was finally unable to support all of them. It collapsed, and a terrifying, huge hole appeared between the fifth and sixth floor. The burning flesh mountain fell to a landing between the fourth and fifth floor and got so angry that they shouted, but they could not climb up for a period of time. Before Meng Chao could catch his breath, a fierce, long howl charged at him from above. The powerful gust pierced his Black Hole and left two bleeding wounds on his chest. It was Ghost Spirit Song Yu. At that moment, his spirit energy had filled his blood vessels, and he activated the rampaging energy deep in his cells. He tore off all of the masks he wore in the past and became something entirely different. His eyes bulged out like eyebulbs, and his frontal bone protruded out. When he snapped his jaw close, it looked like the sharp beak of a huge predator. His limbs became long and thin, and his fingers and toes evolved as well No, it would be more accurate to say that they had degenerated to the point that they were now shining claws and hooks. His wings seemed to be wider and thicker than earlier. The bloodstained edges also became sharper. Even though there was limited space in the stairwell and it was not suited for falcon-type monsters to glide and dive, his wings could cover the sky and shake off thousands of sharp feathers at once. Now, they were like a meat grinder that sealed off the space in which Meng Chao could move. Under Song Yus cover, the crocodile-human got to their feet again. When Meng Chao had kicked their calves, the kicks had only managed to crack the bones. They were not completely broken. Besides, that person seemed to be very used to crawling on their hands, knees, and tail. Their movements were not affected by his attack. The burning flesh mountain might not be able to climb up because they were between the fourth and fifth floors, but they continued rubbing their palms together to form large, blinding fireballs. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Song Yu fired hundreds of sharp feathers that were like scalpels at Meng Chao. With unbelievable agility, the crocodile-human used their limbs to charge at Meng Chao. The burning flesh mountain also tossed fireballs at the spot where Meng Chao was. When Meng Chao was forced into a corner of the staircase and seemed to be unable to avoid their attacks, he suddenly did something none of them expected. He poured his spirit energy into his legs, and like an ordnance penetrator, he blasted the stairs under his feet until they broke. Just like how he had sent the burning flesh mountain falling, he fell on his own between the fourth and fifth floors from the space between the fifth and sixth floors. The feathers, tail, and fireball instantly missed their target. They only created dazzling fireworks above Meng Chaos head. As for Meng Chao, with a jump, he arrived in front of the burning flesh mountain. This person had just thrown a fireball, and their spirit energy magnetic field was cooling down. Due to their overlapping fat, their vision was obscured, and they did not notice that Meng Chao had moved like a phantom and arrived in front of their body. And in the earlier fight between them, Meng Chao had already gained a deep understanding of the burning flesh mountains defenses. He placed his hands on the persons stomach and released the full power of Ripple Force. His muscles trembled at a super high frequency, and the waves that came out were each stronger than the last. They rammed into the burning flesh mountains fat. He did it not to destroy the burning flesh mountains organs, but to destroy their balance. Then, with a gentle push, he sent the burning flesh mountain off the stairs, making them plunge to the bottom of the stairwell, which was dozens of meters below them. Chapter 499 - Illuminating Herb That Should Not Exist And Meng Chao jumped down right after them. He was slower than the burning flesh mountain and was above them. Then, he treated the huge flesh body as a stepping stone and stomped on them heavily, causing them to fall to the ground with a bang. He landed at the spot between the sixth and seventh floor, which was above Ghost Eagle Song Yu and the crocodile-human. Song Yu and the crocodile human were still trying to register the fact that Meng Chao had crushed the stairs and went below them. Song Yu was fearful of Meng Chaos elusive chains. He focused his attention on guarding against Meng Chaos attacks from below. The crocodile-human had their limbs planted on the floor and used their hands and knees together, so it was even more difficult for them to pay attention to the area above. Hence, when Meng Chaos Bloody Soul stirred up an unstoppable bloody-red saber glare and arrived in front of them, their minds released a screech warning to struggle against death. Thud! The saber glare shot through the crocodile-humans back as they tried to flee in haste. It cut their spine, but the attacks momentum was not gone. It continued charging and cut into Ghost Eagle Song Yus left wing. That slash contained 70% of Meng Chaos spirit energy, and its power was increased by a Red Radiance Jades crystal marrow. It was not something that the crocodile-humans scales could endure. The deformee coughed up blood. They did not even have the time to scream. All they could do was curl up into a ball and roll down the stairs. Ghost Eagle Song Yu was scared out of his wits and felt really regretful. He knew that the two deformees were skillful and fearless and had seen them take in Deification Capsules, which was why he chose to ambush Meng Chao and take revenge for what happened earlier. He did not expect that Meng Chao would act so fiercely and smoothly kill the two deformees. Song Yu was terrified. He flew into the air to flee once more. But this time, without Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun protecting him, and with his wings injured, there was no way Meng Chao would let him escape in such a narrow space that could allow him to travel vertically. Fall! Meng Chao shouted and fired his chain sabers. They accurately pierced Song Yus injured left wing. Then, they wrapped themselves three times around the base of the wing and locked him down. Meng Chaos arms swelled up to twice their size, and he yanked the chains fiercely before wrapping them around his iron-like right arm. He pulled himself to Song Yu and continuously shortened the distance between them. Song Yu flapped his wings nonstop to fly up, but it felt like he was a man drowning in a swamp. The more he struggled, the further he sank into the hands of Death. Sizzle! Meng Chao not only used brute force to close the distance between them, but also activated his spirit energy magnetic field and lit up the runic symbols on the chains so that rows of light-blue electric arcs and faint purple flames would rush into Song Yus body through the chains. AAAAHHHH! Song Yu was scorched badly. The flesh of his burnt wounds shrank because of the electricity, and white bones were exposed. They were in a stalemate for a moment, as if they were in some form of tug-of-war. Then, Song Yu finally broke down, and his wings fell limp. Meng Chao roared and swung the chains violently. He threw Song Yu all around the stairwell like a hammer on a chain. He did not know how many walls and flights of stairs he crushed and how many shattered reinforced concrete as well as broken rebars crashed into Song Yus body, but when two-thirds of the chains were bound around his right arm and they were close to each other, Meng Chao decided to pull back his chains and jumpe. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! He straddled Ghost Eagle Song Yu and stabbed the mans face with his left hand, using it like a steel fork. He nearly broke the bones like that. His right fist was bound with dozens of chains, so it was like it was wrapped by a super heavy motorized boxing glove. It left behind hundreds of afterimages, and all of them hit Song Yus chest. Then, Meng Chao sent the inhuman monster from the fifth floor right down to the first floor. The burning flesh mountain who had fallen to the first floor was not completely dead yet. However, Song Yu and Meng Chao landed heavily on their body. Their mitochondria and gene chains were already very unstable, and they had also taken in a lot of Deification Capsules, so this time, the deformee finally went out of control. Flames no longer spread out just from the fat on their skin. They also gushed out of the fat layer of their organs, but also from deep within the organs themselves. A terrifying spontaneous combustion happened. No matter how deformed, the burning flesh mountain was a carbon-based life form at the end of the day and could not endure the torture of flames that were thousands of degrees Celsius wreaking havoc in their blood vessels, nerves, and organs. They let out a shrill scream and flailed their limbs madly, then instinctively grabbed for something in front of them. They caught Ghost Eagle Song Yu in their grip. Meng Chao had jumped away in time at the moment they crashed onto the floor and coldly watched from the side as Song Yu was entangled by the burning flesh mountain. His feathers were soon burned to a crisp. His hands and feet were also burnt so badly that they curled up like chicken feet. The heat caused blisters to appear on his skin, which made him look like a toad. Such an end was appropriate for this lost person, because he had brought the deaths of dozens of innocent citizens in the past. Unfortunately, Ghost Eagle Song Yu was a Heaven Realm superhuman. The burning flesh mountain struggling in their deathbed could not hope to drag him to his death. The threat of death stimulated his last vestiges of strength. He screamed and tore apart the burning flesh mountains arms, then rolled away from the fire. But by then, all his feathers and skin were already burnt to a crisp. Now, compared to being a ghostly eagle, he was like a huge, black fly. Meng Chao stomped on the mans sunken chest. His spirit energy wreaked havoc in his limbs and organs, like a rampaging beast. It also crushed his bones and continuously stabbed the flesh around them, causing him such pain that he screamed for his parents and peed his pants. Once Meng Chao was sure that Ghost Eagle Song Yu had already lost his ability to resist and fight back, he was not in a hurry to kill him. No matter what, this person was an infamous, wanted criminal with a bounty on his head. He was also in charge of monitoring the Deification Capsule pharmacy, and during the final moments, he was even in charge of bringing thousands of Deification Capsules on the run. This just showed how much the Supernatural Entity, Vortex, trusted him. Perhaps Meng Chao would be able to get some information about the Vortex from him. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao first checked the situation of the other hunters through the neural tactical data link. Up to this moment, everything was going smoothly. The squad of thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans was an unstoppable force. The enemy had indeed sent a lot of guards lying in ambush around the Deification Capsule pharmacy. But most of the guards were just robbers and deformees who took Deification Capsules. They could create some trouble for the Heaven Realm superhumans, but that was all. There were not many infamous lost people like Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and Ghost Eagle Song Yu. Besides, they were not as easily tempted by the Vortex as the normal robbers and deformees. They only joined forces with the enemy for the sake of profit. And in the face of danger, all of them had their own plans. None of them were really loyal and willing to become cannon fodder. Hence, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong led the veteran hunters into the building from all directions. They had already cleared around five floors and dozens of corridors and were getting close to the Deification Capsule pharmacy. Multi-armed Bear Hong Li was injured slightly because he was in charge of luring the enemies out to the best of his abilities, which meant that he had to shout like some lunatic and rush to the forefront. It led to him being struck by more than ten rocket launchers. The other superhumans were fine. All they were suffering from was using up their spirit energy a little faster because they had to activate their vitality magnetic fields above their normal capacity. But before they came, they had already considered this situation. They carried the super gene medicine, Raging Dragon Blood, which could instantly replenish the spirit energy they wasted and increase their endurance by more than 150%. They were only able to see Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns shadows at the start; these two infamous people would disappear without a trace the moment they were engaged in combat with anyone. When they looked at the situation through the biochemical rats monitors, they learned that the pharmacists working in the Deification Capsule pharmacy had dispersed the moment the fighting started. They fled deep underground through a secret tunnel. But that was fine. Even if they ran, they could not take the equipment nor the raw materials. After this lair, even if the Supernatural Entity Vortex could use its second pharmacy immediately, the scale and production rate would decrease by a large margin, and it would not be able to cause a huge stir. The situation seems to be going much smoother than what I imagined. Is it because the hunting squad which entered the lair in this life is much stronger in terms of fighting strength? Meng Chao sighed in relief. But at that moment, a faint fragrance of grass suddenly crept into his nostrils. It was a barely noticeable scent and mixed into the smell of smoke, dust, blood, and burning flesh. If Meng Chao did not have a deep understanding toward all sorts of monsters and etherealized plants and was not a veteran harvester whose senses were incredibly sharp, he would not have been able to detect it. Even most harvesters would usually instinctively ignore it, treating it as some kind of normal grass. Many heavily injured robbers were strewn all over the corridor of the first floor. There was thick medicinal paste spread all over their bloody bandages. It was normal that it had a smell of herbs. But Meng Chao could identify it. This smell belonged to an etherealized plant known as Illuminating Herb. And Illuminating Herbs did not have any healing properties. In truth, not only did it have no healing properties, it had no uses whatsoever. Illuminating Herbs usually grew in the depths of jungles. It was the mutated form of the tropical pitcher plant, and it survived by capturing small flies and other insects. To attract insects, it used the phototaxis property of insects to release a luminescent liquid that created a green light. Aside from the luminescent quality, it was just a normal plant. It did not have any value when eaten or as medicine, and it did not have even the slightest bit of spirit energy, so it could not be used for cultivation. So, why is the useless Illuminating Herbs scent coming from within Leprosy Village? It only grows in jungles, and few people move it to the city. Aside from being luminescent, it doesnt have any uses. Meng Chao was very certain that he did not smell any Illuminating Herbs when he first entered the place. Then, where did this smell come from within these short five minutes since he entered the place? He wrinkled his nose. He used his spirit energy to stimulate the cells in his nasal mucosa, which put them in a state of great excitement, and carefully identified the minute scents. In the end, he traced the source of the scent to a pool of green, viscous liquid at a corner. Is this the medicinal liquid from a Deification Capsule? When Ghost Eagle Song Yu and the other two criminals fled, each of them carried a bag full of Deification Capsules. Earlier, when Meng Chao sent Song Yu down to the ground, his backpack had fallen away. Even though the Deification Capsules in the backpack were protected properly by metal tubes, Meng Chao had hit them with his monstrous strength, so some of them became deformed and twisted. The lid was gone, and the Deification Capsules inside spilled out. After they shattered, the liquid spilled out all over the floor. The scent of the Illuminating Herb came from it. Chapter 500 - Fatal Trap Strange. Meng Chao was one of the very first people to come into contact with the Deification Capsules in Dragon City. He remembered that during the first analysis of the Deification Capsules at the lab of the forward operating base belonging to Soaring Dragon Construction, no Illuminating Herb had been found. In truth, based on Meng Chaos understanding of the Illuminating Herb, it did not have any effects of stimulating the activity of cells or protecting the organs by neutralizing domineering drug properties. Even if Vortex had modified the formula of the Deification Capsules, it was impossible for it to include so much Illuminating Herb liquid. Yet Meng Chao saw a lot of the Illuminating Herbs liquid. The temperature around the area continued increasing as the flames raged over the flesh mountains corpse. The Deification Capsule medicinal liquid that flowed all over the floor was continuously decomposed and evaporated into the air, making the Illuminating Herbs scent become stronger. Meng Chao was certain that there was an incredibly high amount of Illuminating Herb liquid inside the Deification Capsules. There might be more than 50% of it. This doesnt make sense. If you put so much Illuminating Herb liquid inside, the capsule will be useless aside from being able to shine! Wait, lets put it in another way. If you dont add Illuminating Herb liquid inside, the Deification Capsules wont shine Meng Chaos pupils shrank. He felt that he had seized the secret hidden in the dark. Regardless of whether it was the Deification Capsules discovered at the developing spot in the fog or the Deification Capsules discovered on the robbers, since they had a lot of high-energy substances, spirit energy would continuously spill out and would form chemical reactions with the impurities in the air, which allowed them to give off a faint, green light. With its viscous properties, it was just green magma without heat. But while this batch of Deification Capsules appeared the same, they would not shine if they did not have Illuminating Herbs. It meant that there were not a lot of high-energy substances inside, so the spirit energy did not form any chemical reactions with the air. But if they did not have any high-energy substances, how could they possibly attack human cells and cause the mitochondria as well as the gene chains to release the great power that had been lying dormant for billions of years? Meng Chaos expression changed. He suddenly thought of a ridiculous but terrifying possibility. He gulped, gritted his teeth, and used his finger to dip into the pool of Deification Capsule liquid. This was absolutely against the normal procedures for standard drug tests. But he was in a hurry and couldnt care less. Meng Chao took the risk by relying on the fact that he had powerful cell regeneration abilities and the ability to repair his organs. He used his spirit energy to protect his mouth, throat, and intestines, and carefully licked the liquid on his fingertips. The green medicinal liquid turned into a pool of warmth, and it flowed down his throat along with his saliva. Against his expectations, the liquid did not corrode or irritate his throat. Aside from the faint smell of the herb, he even tasted a bit of sweetness. This result caused Meng Chaos expression to turn incredibly dark. I didnt sense any stimulation or increase in my cells. These arent the Deification Capsules at all! Meng Chao hurried to Ghost Eagle Song Yu and dug his fingers deep into the mans shoulders as if they were pliers. He crushed Song Yus shoulder blades to pieces and hissed, Tell me, what are these things?! Where are the real Deification Capsules?! Song Yu was half dead due to the burns. At that moment, he was in a state worse than death because of Meng Chaos grip as well. All he could do was cough up balls of foul-smelling smoke. He could not say another word. Song Yu was struggling on his deathbed. The standard interrogation was no longer effective toward him. Meng Chaos eyelids twitched. He decided to grab an undamaged tube of Deification Capsules, opened the lid, grabbed the entire string of around one hundred Deification Capsules in his palm, and shoved them into Song Yus mouth. Then, he forced him to swallow them. Song Yu instantly widened his eyes. The burnt flesh around his eyes tore open. He did not care about the pain in his body and started struggling fiercely. Even though the Deification Capsules were stimulants made specifically for normal people and low-grade superhumans, they would still become trash if they overdosed. And even Heaven Realm superhumans would have all their mitochondria go completely out of control if they ate one hundred Deification Capsules in one go. All their flesh and blood would burn, and they would instantly be reduced to ashes. But Meng Chao had clearly forced Song Yu to eat at least forty Deification Capsules, even so, Song Yu showed no reactions. There were no signs of his energy going out of control or him entering spontaneous combustion. There were also no signs of his muscles swelling up, his bones growing at a crazy pace, or his features becoming completely distorted. In the end, even Ghost Eagle Song Yu noticed that it was strange, and the despair on his face was gradually replaced by confusion. He stared at Meng Chao. This guy doesnt know that the Deification Capsules are fake? Meng Chao came to this conclusion after he read the mans microexpressions. This was something that was highly likely to happen. The lost people and abnormal beasts were just using each other and scheming against each other. It was impossible for Vortex to completely believe in the human scum who betrayed their own kind. Ghost Eagle Song Yu specialized in a different field. He was not a pharmacist, and Illuminating Herbs were a very minor material. Plenty of superhumans had never heard about them, so they would not be familiar with their smell nor be able to tell the difference between their smell and that of the other etherealized plants. Even if Vortex created a batch of fake Deification Capsules in front of Song Yu, Song Yu might not be able to tell it. So, this was the Vortex passing off fakes and using fake Deification Capsules to attract the attention of the veteran hunters while it safely transported the real Deification Capsules? Or could it be that there were no real Deification Capsules to begin with? Meng Chaos mind raced. He put himself in Vortexs shoes and tried to figure out its thoughts as well as the trap it was trying to set. At the same time, he used the neural tactical data link to scan the whole battlefield through the fields of vision provided by different hunters and biochemical rats. Right now, the veteran hunters had already taken full control of five floors of the Deification Capsule pharmacy. The stairs leading to the balcony, the ventilation pipes, and the green channels leading to the pharmacy were all opened as well. Aside from Heaven Realm elites, there were a huge batch of fighters belonging to different gangs in the lair entering the building from the air in continuous waves. They wore nano fighting suits, motorized armor, and held heavy firearms. They slowly took control of the building. This was a stereotypical targeted attack. Swift, fierce, and accurate. The entire battlefield was also limited to the building, so it would not touch the buildings around the area. Leprosy Village never liked being engaged with the outside world and hated outsiders getting into the final place they could call home. But most villagers were just normal people struggling to survive. Aside from having appearances that were different from those of normal people, they were not that different from normal citizens. They were unprepared and did not know what was going on. They could also not use the weapons and gene medicine seen everywhere in Leprosy Village to fight against the outsiders. Hence, the superhumans took control of the situation quickly, and could later explain to the villagers that it was not a military operation targeting them. The hunters were just capturing abnormal beasts and robbers to protect the safety of Leprosy Village and the order of the entire lair. Everything seemed to be under control, but the more it seemed so, the more Meng Chaos heart raced with fear. If the mastermind were really Vortex, it would be impossible for it to give up so easily. Suddenly, a terrifying thought popped up in Meng Chaos head, and it shone in the depths of his mind like a strange, bloody star. An electrical current instantly traveled from his cerebral cortex to his central nervous system, then to his entire body. It made him shiver, even though it was not cold. Senior Zhou! Meng Chao called out to Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong with such a terrified voice that he felt like he could make the area freeze in fear. He hissed a warning into the communication channel, We have to retreat! Heres my suggestion. Everyone has to retreat immediately! Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and a few veteran hunters had already rushed into the Deification Capsule pharmacy and were going to destroy the bottles inside. When they heard him, they were stunned. What did you say? The Deification Capsules are fake, Meng Chao hissed. Just now, we saw nearly ten thousand Deification Capsules through the cameras on the biochemical rats backs, but all of them are fake. The enemy added a large amount of Illumination Herbs into normal drugs to create the viscous and luminescent characteristic of Deification Capsules. It was in order for us to notice it and fall for their trap! Zhou Chong instantly understood the situation. Are you saying that the enemy created a batch of fake Deification Capsules to attract our attention and has transferred the real Deification Capsules in secret a long time ago? No. I suspect that the enemys trap is one hundred times more terrifying than this! There is no such thing as a real Deification Capsule! Meng Chao started rambling. Or rather, the handful of Deification Capsules the robbers had on them were real. The remnants of the Deification Capsules in the sewers are also real. The enemy might have created a small batch of Deification Capsules, but they definitely didnt create more than one hundred thousand of them. They didnt have such a large storage of Deification Capsules! But Zhou Chong frowned. The enemy has done its best to tempt a large number of robbers to steal a lot of cultivation resources with a lot of spirit energy from the world outside. Theyve finally moved them into the lair, so isnt it a waste if they dont turn them into Deification Capsules? Its not a waste. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath to cool down his burning brain so that the terrifying pictures would come to the forefront of his mind. You mentioned that the enemy has snatched a lot of cultivation resources full of spirit energy. Even if they dont use them to create Deification Capsules, those cultivation resources can be used for many things, such as creating a super large crystal bomb. This time, even Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs voice became laced with fear. Wh-What did you say? The evidence is right in front of you, Meng Chao said. It has been less than three days since the first robbery, and many of the stolen cultivation resources had to bypass the multiple layers of blockades set by the secret police and abnormal beast research department to be transported into the depths of the lair. A lot of effort was necessary to make it a success. Regardless of whether the mastermind is an abnormal beast or something else even more terrifying, theyre in Dragon City and cannot do stuff smoothly, covering all their crimes. Because of the multiple setbacks, it couldnt be more than twenty-four hours since most of the cultivation resources reached the pharmacy, and the Deification Capsules are rather complicated super gene medicine. With the equipment and scale of this illegal pharmacy, its impossible for it to have mass produced so much gene medicine in the short twenty-four hours! Chapter 501 - The Lone Chess Player Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters took a lot of gene medicine in their daily lives, so they knew a little about drug creation processes. With Meng Chaos reminder, they immediately noticed that the situation did not seem to make sense. Even though the robbers had stolen quite a lot of cultivation resources, there were a lot of them, the quality varied, and their types varied as well. They had to be carefully analyzed before they could be used in an industrialized pharmaceutical production line. Even if the enemy did not need to care about the side effects and complications from the Deification Capsules and did not need to get rid of too many impurities, the idea of creating one hundred thousand Deification Capsules in twenty-four hours was still ridiculous. At first, through the biochemical rats cameras, they only saw a corner of the container used to create the drugs. They thought that the container was huge, so the enemy might have a few floors worth of containers, each of which had more than then of them, and multiple places to create the drug. Later, everyones attention was caught by the one hundred thousand green Deification Capsules taken by Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the other criminals. In their haste to catch them, the hunters did not have time to think. It was only when they entered the Deification Capsule pharmacy that they realized that it was far smaller than what they expected. They could not stop their hearts from starting to beat faster. The mastermind knows very clearly that they can cause trouble and catch us off guard with the robbers they had tempted long ago. Meng Chao continued analyzing at his fastest speed. But be it the secret police, the abnormal beast research department, or the superhumans affiliated to the mega corporations, they wont just watch their precious cultivation resources being sent into the lair and slowly turned into terrifying super gene medicine. With the masterminds intelligence and cunning, it wouldnt be difficult for them to guess that we will definitely charge into the lair at first notice. No matter how carefully they hide the pharmacy, itd be impossible for them to escape our surveillance, so they wont have the time to use the cultivation resources they snatched to create the Deification Capsules that will throw Dragon City into further chaos. So, they could use our habitual thinking patterns and blind spots to carefully create a fake pharmacy and use Big Brother Knife, the residue of the Deification Capsules in the sewers, infamous lost people like Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, and more than one hundred thousand fake Deification Capsules to lure us here. Next, if my guess is correct, they will use the simplest, crudest, but most destructive method to instantly release all the spirit energy contained in the stolen cultivation resources! That would be the super large crystal bomb Meng Chao had mentioned. All the veteran hunters and the superhumans affiliated to the clubs in the lair could already see a terrifying scene in their heads. The Other World was an unstable world, and crystals were one of the most unstable materials in the Other World. They contained a huge amount of spirit energy and were natural bombs that were really fragile and violent. The slightest bump could cause them to release an unstoppable force. Besides, if all the crystals and cultivation resources stolen from hundreds of robberies were gathered together and intentionally detonated Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs face turned stark pale. He thought about this and did not ignore Meng Chaos warning because of his age. Instead, he accepted his warning and immediately made his decision. All hands, immediately retreat from the building. Hurry! Most veteran hunters had connected to the communication channel and heard Meng Chaos analysis. They immediately shot outside the building. Some of them thought that running through the winding corridors was too slow, so they circulated spirit energy and charged through the walls like human-shaped trains. But some of the armed forces affiliated to the clubs had just entered the building through the balconies. They had not connected to the neural tactical data link shared by the Heaven Realm superhumans and did not receive orders from their higher ups in time. Quite a number of people found square metal cases in crucial areas supporting the building. The gang members thought that they were stuffed with Deification Capsules or the stolen cultivation resources. They opened the metal cases and found that while the cases did contain cultivation resources, crystals, monsters crystalized neurospheres, and all sorts of crystalized things, they were bound and connected by a metal wire. The crystals and crystalized neurospheres released enchanting light, as if they were breathing. It was like they possessed an evil life force. This is One of the armed members curiously looked into the depths of the crystal cluster where he saw a flickering light. In 0.1 seconds, that light got ten thousand times brighter. From an insignificant spark, it turned into an incredibly dazzling flame. The flame then turned into something that seemed like a beast straight from hell, and it engulfed him and his ignorant comrades. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Deafening explosions that sounded like they could destroy the world came simultaneously from the highest part of the building to the shelter around eight levels underground. Then, crystals weighing tons and the spiritualized materials containing rampaging energy from superbeasts turned into a destructive flood that engulfed the entire building. Meng Chao had not finished speaking, but was already running so fast that he looked like he had wind under his feet. Unfortunately, he was on the first floor, so he was very close to the main explosion site, which was deliberately set by the enemy as such. The enemy was clearly an explosion expert and had carefully surveyed the area before placing the bombs in the building. He had set up a circle of detonations around the building. When Meng Chao rushed out of the building, he faced a firewall and a wave of air that came at him like an avalanche. The impact wave was like a huge hammer that blew him back into the building. He had once experienced a destructive flood under Raging Waves, and now, he experienced it again. It felt as if the impact wave wanted to tear apart and destroy all his cells before squashing them together all so that it could tear them again, then squash them together again, and repeat the process a billion of times. Meng Chao activated his vitality magnetic field and circulated his spirit energy so that it reached his skin. His goal was to create a sturdy spirit energy armor. But the spirit energy armor of a four-star superhuman was as brittle as a butterflys wings in the face of a storm from the charge of a super crystal bomb whose force was so great it had to be measured in tons. Meng Chaos spirit energy armor was soon ripped to shreds and turned into moaning spirit flames. He was swept up by huge flames, darkness, and pain. He felt as if it was not just the building collapsing, but heaven and earth fusing together over him. They sealed him completely within them. During the crucial moment, he only had time to stir up a final bit of spirit energy to protect his brain and heart. In the end, like a lone boat floating in a tumultuous sea No, like someone trapped in a coffin in the sea, he gritted his teeth and listened to the collapse outside while he sank into an unfathomable darkness. He did not know how much time passed, but the dust finally settled. Pain flared in his body, and it was like a fishing net covered in hooks had wrapped itself around him and dug into his skin. It dragged him out of the abyss. His body was covered in injuries, but he regained his sense of pain and heat, and he felt really weak. However, his soul was like a spinning top. It spun madly in his skull and trembled for a total of half a minute before it finally returned to his brain. Blood surged into his mouth from his throat. He held it inside. The faint heat allowed Meng Chao to know that he was not dead yet. Shattered reinforced concrete was around and above him. He was stuck between some broken walls in a very awkward posture. Just then, during the explosion, the shelters underground were also destroyed, so he should have sunk underground. His body was stuck under a few ten thousand tons worth of ruins. The situation was absolutely disastrous. Meng Chao swallowed his blood and grinned in the dark. It was a really tragic expression. The Nine Great Supernatural Entities are seriously each stronger than the last. Vortex considered every single detail of its plan, including human worries, their states of mind, and Dragon Citys internal conflicts. As the saying goes, when you attack an enemy, you attack the places they want to protect. Even if I managed to predict its scheme, it was useless, because Dragon City would not dare to take the risk and bet that there werent more than one hundred thousand Deification Capsules! But Vortex didnt manage to fully succeed, either. I remember that before the explosion, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the others had already retreated to the edge of the building. They were a few floors above me. Some of them were even more than ten floors above me. The spirit energy wave they have to endure was definitely weaker. With the thickness of Heaven Realm superhumans spirit energy armor and the strength of their physical bodies, they wouldnt have been injured heavily, let alone died. More importantly, Im still alive! As long as Im alive, the apocalypse has not arrived, or at least, its not the apocalypse that Im worried about. Vortex, our fight has just begun. Youve already played your trump card, so its my turn now, right? Kindling shone at the bottom of Meng Chaos field of vision. [Increased progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities by 3%. Current progress: 51%] [Congratulations, Fire Relayer, you are about to figure out the truth of the mystery behind the supernatural entities. Increased contribution points by 2,400.] Two rows of small, golden words appeared one after another. I knew it, the Deification Capsules and this stupid explosion are related to a Supernatural Entity. Even though Ive been blasted underground because of a super crystal bomb, Ive come closer to the truth. Meng Chao blinked and tried to connect to the neural tactical data link. But no matter how much he focused, all he saw was a mix of blood and darkness. He could not see a single bit of light. All he heard was rustling, as if there were insects eating his eardrums. The ears itched and hurt, but he could not hear Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong or any of the other hunters voices. By the looks of it, when the super crystal bomb exploded, the powerful spirit energy interference completely destroyed the neural sensory chip attached behind his ears. Of course, if Meng Chao were Vortex, he would definitely secretly set up a lot of spirit energy magnetic field interference equipment within the lair so that he could block off the hunting squads ability to communicate with the outside world. He would even block the entire lairs ability to communicate with the outside world if he could. The spirit energy magnetic fields in the Other World were incredibly complicated. It made it so that setting up signal interferences was one hundred times easier than setting up anti-interference measures. Even if the weather was good and everything was normal, the wireless network would still hitch and the lag and interference might be pretty bad. Besides, right then, Dragon City was engaged in a major battle that would last for days at the borders of Dragon City. The powerful humans and powerful monsters were activating their spirit energy magnetic fields at a frenzied pace, which created powerful sources of interference. It was not impossible for them to even tear the spirit energy magnetic field above the city into shreds. Looks like I can only rely on myself, Meng Chao thought quietly in the darkness, just like a lone hunter or chess player. Chapter 502 - : Flee Into Darkness The first thing Meng Chao was certain of was that the hunting squad was not Vortexs final target. While the thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans were a force to be reckoned with, they were not so important that they could completely change the tactical situation. But Vortex still paid a huge price to destroy them. The thousands of robbers in Dragon City, the cultivation resources that it had gathered with great effort, and the large number of puppets it managed to turn into its subordinates in the lair had all been used as bait and died with the hunting squad. Forget about the countless cultivation resources that it wasted, the most crucial thing was that it had revealed its existence and lost its tactical flexibility and the element of surprise. The secret police and the abnormal beast research department had already set up defenses outside. Vortex could not possibly carry out a second wave of large-scale robberies and destruction. Besides, the thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans might not have been killed by the super crystal bombs either. Based on his injuries, Meng Chao deduced the power of the super crystal bombs and analyzed the situation with the hunting squads cultivation realms in mind. At the very least, two-thirds of the Heaven Realm superhumans had the chance of surviving. They would just temporarily lose their fighting ability and have to retreat from the battlefield. If he analyzed things based purely on the use of resources and exchange of fighting power from both sides, this was still a very unequal trade. At the very least, Vortex, who had the initiative and had calmly set its traps, would not be satisfied with just this. Right from the start, it knew that no matter how it set up its trap, it would be impossible for it to kill thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans. But as long as it could temporarily cripple them and force them to retreat, it could continue to calmly carry out the next stage of its plan. Right then, Dragon City was engaged in a major battle that could shock the entire world. The peak fighting powers of human civilization and monster civilization were holding each other back, and like intersecting fangs, they were pinned at the borders of Dragon City. Before the great explosion that caught all of them off guard, the hunting squad to which Meng Chao was assigned was the only fighting force that humans could send deep into the lair and the only mobile force that was strong enough to handle the situation. If this mobile force was severely wounded, the lair would enter a vacuum period in terms of fighting power. Even if Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters were still alive, they were heavily wounded and their spirit energy was drained. They had to retreat from the lair for the time being and be treated in hospitals or cultivation rooms. They needed to meditate and recover their fighting strength. Based on the severity of their wounds, the treatment would last from three days to half a month. And the Heaven Realm superhumans as well as Deity Realm superhumans fighting at the borders of Dragon City would also be drained after fighting Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts, even if they managed to win. They would be exhausted and need a long time to recover before they could join another battle. The secret police and abnormal beast research department naturally had some forces they could use, but right then, there were plenty of tactical strongpoints and fundamental facilities like the water treatment plants, power generator plants, spirit energy purification and pressurization factories, hospitals, schools, and densely populated residential areas that had to be defended all over Dragon City. They had to set up defenses everywhere, so they were really short on fighting power. It was impossible for them to set aside the vital parts of the city and form another force to enter the bottomless pit that was the lair. Before the operation, Vice Director Nie Chenglong of the abnormal beast research department had clearly said that if the hunting squads operation failed, they would carry out the second plan. They would lock down the lair from the outside and not let a single rat that might carry the zombie virus, Blood Flower spores, or Deification Capsules escape. When the battles at the borders came to an end, they would mobilize their forces to completely solve the problem in the lair. The highest fighting powers and armed forces from the clubs within Golden Tooth Lair had also entered Leprosy Village with us just now. They should have suffered devastating losses during the major explosion. For the next three to fourteen days, the clubs will be in an unprecedentedly weak state. Their might would definitely be challenged. If Golden Tooth Lair were to be locked down at this moment, Vortex would be able to do as it pleases inside. Meng Chao did not have any fondness toward the clubs in the lair, be they Golden Tooth, Black Bone, or Poison Scorpion, but he had to admit, the worst form of law was still better than no law. And the absolute form of lawlessness might be what Vortex wanted. No, I have to stop it. Vortex will definitely want to throw the lairs order into chaos, so I have to prevent it from invading the clubs and make a mess out of the lair! Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and used up nearly ten thousand contribution points for six Middle Stage Healing Skills. When the golden light flowed through his entire body like warm dew and his repeatedly crushed cells let out comforted moans, his originally destroyed and withered meridians were repaired one by one. They became full and crystalized once more. Due to being repaired too well after they were repeatedly torn, they became even stronger than before. When Meng Chaos body was healed without any medicine, the hunger from his cells flared like sparks set off in the plains. It instantly swelled up like a sea of fire that filled his entire body. Contribution points could cure his body, but energy did not come out of nowhere. If he did not replenish his energy in time, he would be like those robbers who took too many Deification Capsules and used their lives in exchange for fighting power. He would be wrung dry and turn into dust. Fortunately, he had Raging Dragon Blood with him. He had stuffed that super gene medicine inside his nano fighting suit. With great difficulty, Meng Chao pulled his right arm out from under the distorted reinforced concrete. There was only a limited amount of space beneath the ruins. He could only dislocate his shoulder joints and elbow joints and use the connection between his muscles and tendons to make his right arm move like a python until it was in front of his chest and he found the Raging Dragon Blood. He used his thumb to break open the lid of the super gene medicine, and a sharp needle was revealed. There were three ways to take Raging Dragon Blood. It could be taken orally, injected into the bloodstream, or injected into the rectum. If he took it orally, his intestines could absorb medicine, and with the help from his crystalized organs of his digestive system, the medicinal properties would slowly and gently be released. The side effects would be the weakest and the absorption rate the highest. If he injected it into this bloodstream, the medicinal liquid would reach his blood and flesh and instantly replenish his spirit energy and restore his fighting strength. There was no need to even mention how effective it would be to inject it into the rectum. It would be even faster than a regular injection, but the side effects also would be the greatest. In truth, since Raging Dragon Blood was one of the most domineering gene medicine in Dragon City, taking it was a very dangerous thing in itself. If a superhuman were heavily injured and their vitality magnetic field and mental strength indice fluctuated but they still forced themselves to take Raging Dragon Blood, not only would they be unable to recover to full health, they might even enter spirit energy deviation and explode. Even people as powerful as Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters would not dare to take Raging Dragon Blood after they were attacked by the super crystal bomb and their cells were torn apart by the spirit energy tsunami. But Vortex would never expect that there would be a bizarre existence like Meng Chao, who had incredible self-regeneration abilities. Shick! Meng Chao stabbed the needle with the Raging Dragon Blood into his arm. In an instant, he felt a fierce dragon formed by magma rising in his blood vessels, nerves, muscles, and spirit meridians. As the raging dragon bared its teeth, a piercing pain descended onto Meng Chao, but this time, the pain did not last for long before it turned into an indescribable pleasure. The raging dragon blended into his flesh and blood, allowing him to control the explosive power. Crack, crack, crack, crack! The reinforced concrete that pinned him down and seemed indestructible was reduced to dust when he stretched his back. Ive regained around 80% of my power. That should be enough for the time being. Before the explosion, the enemy was hiding in the dark while we were exposed in the open. But after the explosion, the enemy is now exposed, and Im hidden in the dark. Vortex wont be expecting me to run around energetically while knowing about its existence! Once Meng Chao pushed the reinforced concrete high enough that he had enough space, he brought his wrist up to check the tactical watch. The screen had shattered and was covered in dust. But even if the screen was in perfect condition, the chip inside would be facing interference, just like the neural tactical data link chips. It might even be blocked. So, Meng Chao decided to yank off the neural tactical data link chips behind his ears and his tactical watch, then crush them. They were in a battlefield where spirit energy magnetic field interference was incredibly strong. The two tools would not only be useless baggage, but the enemy might even be able to use them to monitor him. In a worst case scenario, the enemy might even use the brain-computer ports in the neural tactical data link chips to invade his brain. Based on the memories of his previous life, many people had used neural networks and brain-computer ports, which turned their brains into defenseless cities. They were invaded by enemies who were skilled in mind attacks and learned a painful lesson from it. Meng Chao had returned from the apocalypse and paid more attention to protecting the safety of his brain compared to the superhumans of the era. He listened carefully in the dark and began contemplating his choices. Right then, the most important thing to do was to find a way to escape. Above him were the ruins. The wreckage from when a giant of a building that was nearly one hundred meters tall collapsed was not a joke. With his maximum punching strength and endurance that surpassed those of other superhumans at his level, he could activate Demon Subduing Pole, swing his arms, and blast his way out with explosions all along the way. But if he did that, he might destroy the fragile balance of the ruins weighing tons that was keeping everything together. If a second collapse happened, he might end up being crushed again. He did not have an endless supply of contribution points and Raging Dragon Blood, and they were not omnipotent. Meng Chao did not want to take unnecessary risks. Besides, the Vortex might be lurking in the area and observing the battlefield. If he crawled out with a swagger from the ruins, it would discover him immediately, and he would lose the element of surprise and initiative. At that moment, Meng Chao sensed a faint flow of air coming from under him. He could also hear rustling sounds. Thats right. This building had a really large and complicated underground structure. When the enemy buried the super crystal bombs, its main purpose was to destroy the area above the surface, so it focused all its firepower there. At most, the first three floors underground would have collapsed. The areas further down should have only caved in at some points. They might be distorted and some parts might be unpassable, but its impossible for all of them to have been reduced to ruins. Instead of fleeing upwards, its better for me to flee downwards! Chapter 503 - Gaze in the Darkness Once Meng Chao thought of that, he did his best to stretch his limbs. He used the pulses in his muscles to search for the tough and weak spots around him. Spirit energy gushed out of his pores, and like a radar reflector, it scanned the structure of the ruins around him. It also created a small, virtual ruin in his head. With the nourishment from the spirit energy, his brain cells worked over their capacity, and his calculation abilities increased by several levels. He repeatedly created simulations in his head and calculated the results of punching through certain parts of the ruins or kicking down certain steel beams. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The ruins in his head collapsed repeatedly, and the broken walls fell like an avalanche once more to crush him into a thin layer of meat. He remained patient and continued the exercise. He did not spare a single piece of reinforced concrete and did not overlook any crack, even if they looked strange and were so small that no human could possibly pass through them. Approximately half an hour later, the virtual ruins in his head swayed a little before stabilizing in a precarious position. Its this place! Meng Chao was definitely not the only survivor in the depths of the ruins. He was calm, but that did not mean that others would not do anything stupid. Before the overall structure of the ruins changed, Meng Chao swiftly came to his decision. He dislocated 70% of his joints and used the pulses of his muscles to reduce his size to the minimum. Then, like an aquatic dragon lurking in the abyss, he carefully crawled to a crack to near his right leg. The narrowest part of the crack was only wide enough to fit a fist. The crack was also filled with broken steel beams and needles, so it looked like a mouth with intersecting fangs. Normal people would not choose to escape through such a place. Even if they did, it would be difficult for them to quietly crawl into it without destroying the structure that was barely stable around it. But Meng Chao could sense fresh air coming out from within the depths of the crack. He moved through the darkness with everything he had. When necessary, even if it meant that he had to let broken steel beams exposed from the reinforced concrete cut so deep into his flesh that his bones could be seen, he did not stop. Soon, he saw rocks blocking the path ahead of thim. They should be the structure that supported the underground shelter. Meng Chao looked around. First, he used the gentlest movements to draw two broken I-beams and moved them so that they formed and inverted V on top of the structure. Then, he placed his palms on the stone that blocked his path. The muscles on his palms started trembling at super high speed. He used Ripple Force to its maximum potential and pushed some spirit energy out of his body into the rock blocking his path. The rock shattered quietly. It was still dark ahead of him, but the airflow became much faster. The structure remained still. It did not collapse. The ten thousand tons worth of ruins above his head did not fall down either. Meng Chao sighed in relief and moved past the rock. At that moment, he was already more than twenty meters deep underground. He was now around five floors below the surface. The area was affected by the explosion and the ruins pressing down on it. Meng Chao could see broken walls that were at their limit. But due to the constructors putting into consideration the possibility of zombies and monsters completely taking over the surface when they built this place in the past and that humans might have to hide underground to continue fighting, this shelter was connected to many places and was abnormally sturdy. Some parts of the floor had collapsed, but an escape tunnel wide enough for an adult was still around. One could crawl into it and escape to a relatively safe space. Meng Chao slithered forward like a snake through the twisted escape tunnel. He perked his ears so they worked like a radar. He listened to all the sounds in the area. First, he heard weeping and screams of pain. The explosion had not just engulfed the hunting squad and the armed forces from the clubs in the lair. It also affected the villagers, whose numbers were hundreds of times larger than those of the hunting squad and armed forces combined. Most of the villagers knew nothing about the Vortexs scheme. They were just living their normal but difficult lives, and now, while ignorant, they were ruined by the explosion. The villagers who were not dead yet could not be considered lucky. The broken walls had squashed their bodies to the point that they were bent out of shape. It was likely they were envious of the people who died painlessly in an instant. There were flames too. The super crystal bomb had destroyed all the spirit energy ducts in the building. And since the villagers were at the bottommost level of society in Dragon City, the spirit energy they could afford had a lot of impurities in it. Hence, it was also the most unstable, most inflammable, and most explosive spirit energy. Because of it, after the major explosion, all sorts of minor explosions followed it. Once they subsided, flames traveled everywhere, and they contained chemicals and spirit energy, so they could not be put out with water and foam. Quite a number of Leprosy Village villagers living nearby came forward to put out the fire. But in the face of the burning flames, the poisonous smoke, and the ruins that could collapse at any moment, they were helpless. There was nothing they could do without serious firefighting equipment. They could only do their best to pull away the broken walls at the outermost layer before the flames and explosions completely destroyed the ruins to save some of the survivors. Then, they would set up barricade tapes to prevent the flames from spreading to other buildings, but that was all they could do. The huge explosion was the worst disaster Leprosy Village had encountered over the past few decades. A number of villagers cried, screamed, and shouted in anger. Judging by the sounds, they were about to descend into a frenzy. Meng Chao could guess even with his toes that the Vortex would use the hunting squad as a scapegoat and trick the villagers who did not know the truth. For example, it could tell the villagers that the hunting squad from outside did not care about the lives and deaths of the villagers in their quest to capture the robbers and wanted criminals. So, they used destructive, large-scale weapons to attack the place, or something along those lines. To prevent that, Meng Chao had to crawl out in time and tell the villagers the truth so that the order between the lair and the village would be maintained. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. He ignored the searing pain in his joints and struggled. In a while, he finally crawled out of the last crack. And fell into a broken escape tunnel. He lay sprawled out on the dusty floor and quietly enjoyed the feeling of his cells cheering in joy for regaining freedom. Crack! Crack! Crack! Through the shrinking of his muscles and tendons, the dislocated joints returned to their place. Aside from temporary stiffness and slight pain, Meng Chao did not experience other difficulties. He held Bloody Souls hilt and the chains carved with lightning and flame runic symbols. He grinned in the darkness and revealed sharp, pearly-white teeth. From now on, I am the hunter! he said clearly and firmly. He looked around and saw that he was in a garage full of all sorts of things. There was a long and narrow corridor going into the distance on the other end. Since a major explosion had occurred above it, the ground had sunken and the ceiling had become distorted. The thick girders everywhere had cracks or jutted out. Bone-chilling creaks could be heard all the time. It sounded like the place would collapse the next second, and he would be buried by ten thousand tons worth of ruins. Even though the flames, smoke, and poisonous fog were all going upwards, some of the heat came down through the cracks. It caused Meng Chao to be unable to help but think that soon, the rebars and girders supporting the building would melt and pour down onto him. The environment was really bad. Hence, the villagers who had been staying in it had fled long ago. The Black Soul Meng Chao wore had practically been torn to shreds by the explosion. Aside from a tactical bag made from a Hell Beasts pelt, his sabers and chains, he could hide nothing else on his body. He searched quickly in the garage, but he did not find any weapons or ammunition. However, he did find some dirty cloaks that the lair citizens often wore. He also found half a box of steel balls. They could be used as bearings. He measured their weight on his palm and found that their weight and sturdiness were quite suitable for him. They could be used to cover up the lack of harvesting knives. Meng Chao put on the cloak to hide Bloody Soul, the chains, and the steel balls. Then, he touched his face and became certain that he was now so badly battered and wounded after crawling through the ruins and smoke that even his parents would not recognize him. Then, he pulled the cloak tightly around himself and staggered forward in the direction of the loudest noise. He went down two more floors before seeing people. They were all villagers living there. The explosion had not reached them, but the impact waves had created a deafening sound wave that rammed into the people so badly that some of them had blood coming out of their orifices and suffered from concussions. They had unfocused eyes that were wide open and stood in corners like puppets. Some people had received huge blows to their organs and were curled up like prawns on the ground while vomiting their guts out. A number of them were vomiting blood. There were also some who were running around like headless chickens and looking panicked. They were all normal citizens, and the underground shelter was their only home. They knew that the building was about to collapse, but some of them still wanted to test their luck. They believed that they were deep underground, so they could definitely persevere. Besides, they did not know where they should go if they were to leave the place. But even if they were willing to leave, they would not be able to part with their belongings. It didnt matter that most of their belongings were trash thrown away by the lair citizens since to them, they were priceless treasures. For a period of time, the sounds of vomiting, crying, sighing, shouting, and pulling made Meng Chao agitated. He hid his eyes under the shadow of the cloak and swept his gaze over the villagers. He saw children with sharp ears holding dirty dolls. Their faces were as dirty as those of the dolls. He also saw elderly folks covered in scales. Their skulls were deformed to the point that they looked like reptiles. They could not bear leaving the place, so they sat in front of their homes and wept silently. Other people stood around like black bears. They were giants who weighed around 250 kg and had fists, which looked like iron hammers. But they did not know who were the criminals who caused the explosion, so they did not know at whom they should vent their anger. Meng Chao also saw a man who had four arms. He was tall and thin and held a pile of cans in his arms. They were all made of earthworms, sandworms, aquatic monster scales and organs, the bone powder from Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses, and all sorts of monster flesh and leftovers of the lowest quality. It was the crudest form of synthetic food, and even the normal citizens living in Blessed Heavenly Garden seldom ate it. Most of them would process this sort of stuff and turn it into feed. But the man carefully and greedily insisted on grabbing as many cans as he could from his home, which was about to collapse. Unfortunately, things did not work out as he wanted. A neighbor crashed into him while panicking, and all the cans he held in his arms fell on the floor, then rolled to a corner with loud clunking sounds. The four-armed, thin man let out a wail full of despair. He quickly bent down to pick up the cans, not caring whether the place would collapse in the next second and be reduced to ruins. The sight made Meng Chao sigh. The peoples deformities were not something they had gotten by themselves. The different appearances also did not prevent them from possessing normal peoples thoughts and feelings. The villagers were also humans, so Meng Chao should protect his comrades from Earth and citizens of Dragon City! He squatted down and helped the four-armed man pick up a synthetic food can that had rolled to his feet. He pulled his cloak tighter around himself and walked to him silently. Then, a thought rose to his mind. It was only then that he found that he had sensed something really uncomfortable when he squatted down just then. It seemed like something had stabbed his hand when it came out from beneath the cloak. It was a gaze. It came from the darkness in the corner ahead of him and shone with a red light. It was Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs gaze! Chapter 504 - A Frightening Battle in the Shadows! Meng Chaos pupils shrank into two dots before they instantly returned to their original state. He did not slow down. Instead, as if nothing had happened, he continued staggering toward Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. Meanwhile, his brain cells let out high-pitched screams as they worked at high speed and above their maximum capacity. Is it a coincidence? Meng Chao thought nervously. Did Bloody Slaughter Gao Yan run here from the ruins? No. It was not a coincidence. Gao Yang wore a cloak made of a special material. It seemed like it had the effects of optical camouflage and mimicry. It could change continuously based on the changes in the surroundings. When the man hid in a corner, the cloak also turned dark. Besides, he reduced his heartbeat, breathing, and vitality magnetic field to the lowest, so the villagers who fled into the area in a hurry would not spot him. Even Meng Chao had not noticed his existence in the beginning. It was a high-grade optical camouflage cloak. Its internal structure was definitely very sophisticated, so it was impossible that it could withstand great heat, high pressure, and impact waves. So, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang was never affected by the explosion. He did not escape to this place, but waited here intentionally! When Meng Chao thought about it carefully, it made sense. Ghost Eagle Song Yu might have been an infamous wanted criminal, but the worst crime he committed was harming a few innocent citizens walking in the dark at night. He had a high cultivation realm but did not have much fighting experience and possessed relatively weak willpower. He was the stereotypical case of someone who was not good enough to accomplish anything and would spoil everything. It was impossible for the Vortex to treat him as its henchman. Using him as bait to lure the hunting squad was making full use of trash. But Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang was different. He was a superhuman who had slaughtered his way out of a pile of corpses. Forget about whether he stood on the side of evil or good for now. If Meng Chao only looked at his experience, cultivation realm, willpower, and fighting strength, the man was top tier. Besides, he was originally a hunter. After he entered spirit energy deviation, he broke away from dozens of pursuits by other hunters. During that time, he also repeatedly counterattacked them and killed a number of them. It could be said that he had a clear understanding of the specialties and weaknesses of the veteran hunters and the situation in the hunter circle. The Vortex would be reluctant to use him as bait. In fact, the Vortex and Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang might have been the ones who created the plan to use the fake Deification Capsule pharmacy, robbers, and wanted criminals as bait to lure the hunting squad to die. Even if Ghost Eagle Song Yu and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun were kept in the dark, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had to know the truth. Before the super crystal bomb exploded, he should have gotten himself out of explosion range. Then, since he had already fled safely, why did he come back? Meng Chao gulped under his cloak. Hes here to kill those who remain. The Vortex naturally knew that a single explosion from a super crystal bomb could not possibly kill thirty-three Heaven Realm superhumans. But quite a number of them would be badly wounded and caught under ruins weighing a few ten thousand tons, so they could not move. Practically everyone should have been affected by the impact waves and spirit energy tsunami, so they would temporarily lose their fighting ability, or at the very least, their fighting strength and cultivation realms would end up compromised. The hunting squad was now at its weakest. This was the moment when the hunter would become the hunted, and the hunted become the hunter. If the uninjured Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang found the veteran hunters who were badly injured, drained of spirit energy, and at lower cultivation realms, he would, without a doubt, kill them. And he had really good instincts. He deduced that some of the veteran hunters would not be able to run up and would choose to crawl underground. So, he decided to hide and wait for them to fall for his trap one by one. Now, the question was: Had Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang noticed him? Meng Chao recalled what he did after he appeared within Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs sight. He knew that before coming he had adjusted his breathing, heartbeat, and vitality magnetic field to the point that it was the same as those of the villagers and wrapped himself tightly in the cloak. His face was also so swollen that his parents could not recognize him. Even if Bloody Souls outline was revealed under the cloak, weapons were a daily necessity in Dragon City, because there were dangers everywhere. Forget about cold weapons, it was nothing strange if someone decided to carry with them a rocket launcher. The only possibility of him exposing himself was when he revealed his hand from under the cloak when he squatted down to pick up the synthetic food cans. Meng Chao was a veteran hunter. He needed his hands to use most of his skills, so he used a lot of monster blood and fat to nourish them. He also nourished them day and night by circulating spirit energy through the spirit meridians around his fingers. His hand was naturally different from the villagers hands, which were incredibly coarse because of their lives. But it had only taken a moment for him to pick up the can. Besides, his hands had been ripped to bloody ribbons when he pushed aside the ruins. They were covered in dirt, dust, and blood. Could Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang have realized that he was different? Or was he just being paranoid? Meng Chao entered a fierce debate with himself. Even so, he did not slow down. He blended in among the fleeing villagers and slowly headed to a corner. He was only five meters away from Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. Now, he had two choices. First, he could test his luck and take a gamble that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had not noticed him and pass by him as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Second, he could attack first. Even though they had fought earlier and Meng Chao had a slight advantage and had even relied on his own strength to make Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, Ghost Eagle Song Yu, and Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun retreat in a sorry state, he knew very clearly that he was not actually so strong that he could fight against three people and win. The point was, at that time, he had the initiative. The thirty-two Heaven Realm superhumans were also about to surround the place at any moment, so he did not really have to kill the three criminals. All he needed to do was to hold them back, which was why he could calmly choose his strategies. Now, he was the one alone and without backup. As for Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, he might receive the Vortexs support at any moment. Before Gao Yang went through spirit energy deviation and became a lost person, he was at Spirit Gaze Realm. In other words, a five-star superhuman. Even if he didnt improve after so many years, he had still managed to escape after being chased by other hunters, and his hunting and counter-hunting experiences were definitely top-notch. Right now, he was also within the claws of the Vortex, so he would have gained a lot of benefits from the monster civilization. In terms of overall strength, his fighting skills might be at Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs level. Based on Meng Chaos data on paper, he should not be Zhou Chongs opponent. But he had a trump card that could turn the tablesGao Yang should not have guessed that he would recover so soon. Even if Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang could recognize him, from what he knew, Meng Chao should be heavily injured and drained of spirit energy, which would compromise his fighting strength, right? If Meng Chao could use his trump card well, he might be able to launch a miraculous counterattack on this peerless criminal and cut down the Vortex right hand in the lair! Four more steps. Three more steps. Meng Chaos mind raced. He instantly squashed the faint thought of trying to test his luck. He would not let anyone else decide his fate. Even if he were to take a gamble, he wanted to be the one to throw the dice. Even if Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang really did not see him, Meng Chao did not intend to spare this peerless criminal whose hands were stained with the blood of innocents, who joined the monster civilization, and who worked together with the enemy! There were only two steps left between them. Meng Chao intentionally increased his breathing and heartbeat to make it look like he had discovered Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and exposed some openings in his panic. And while his body temperature and vitality magnetic field were firmly controlled by Walking Corpse, he pretended that his spirit energy was drained and that he had lost a lot of blood. He believed that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang would notice his erratic breathing and rapid heartbeat, then put two and two together to make sense of this abnormality. He also believed that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang would deduce that Meng Chao was testing his luck and trying to pretend to be a Leprosy Village villager to escape from his claws. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang should then try to use his trick against him and attack when Meng Chao passed him. Meng Chaos plan was to be ready, all his muscles, bones, nerve endings, and cells tensed in preparation. The moment Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang attacked, Meng Chao had absolute confidence that he could cut off his hand! Two steps. One step. Meng Chao passed him without incident. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did not attack. He continued to hide in the dark corner like a silent shadow. He had even moved his gaze away from Meng Chao and cast it on another Leprosy Village villager, as if he was not interested in the one who just went by at all. Meng Chao was puzzled. Could it be that he didnt notice the breathing and heartbeat I intentionally made obvious? Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs act of ignoring him was against his expectations. Meng Chao was caught off guard, and he lost the best angle and distance to attack Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. He could only join the group of Leprosy Village villagers and continue onward. Once they reached the end of the corridor more than ten meters away, they would enter a corridor leading downwards. Even so, Meng Chao did not hear Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang chasing after him, nor sense any fluctuations in his breathing, heartbeat, or spirit energy. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Even though he did not manage to ambush him, he was not discovered by Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang either. This was an ending that was neither good nor bad, but he could accept it. Wait! Meng Chao suddenly realized something so bone-chilling that he felt his skin crawl. There was no way Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang could not have noticed him. Even if he did not hear the breathing and heartbeat he intentionally revealed, when Meng Chao squeezed through the ruins, hed gained dozens of lacerations and scratches on his body. They might be superficial wounds, but he bled a lot, so there was a heavy scent of blood about him. Gao Yang was a Heaven Realm superhuman and an ace hunter with a lot of experience. With these two statuses, it was impossible for him to not have smelled the blood on Meng Chao. So there was a problem. The underground had not been affected by the explosion. Even if the Leprosy Village villagers were affected by the shockwave, they either had internal injuries or concussions. And here he was, a guy covered in injuries and drenched in blood. His presence was a bizarre event. Could Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs awareness be so bad that he would not even be bothered to check it? Meng Chaos pupils shrank to the max. A piercing wail came from the depths of his mind. Cracking sounds came from his spine, and he moved his head backwards in a fierce motion. Whoosh! A sharp blade that was as thin as a shadow shot out from the wall ahead of him at the spot where his head was 0.01 seconds ago. Chapter 505 - The Only Person Worthy of Hunting If Meng Chaos reaction speed had been 0.01 seconds slower, the sharp blade that was as thin as a cicadas wing, nearly invisible, and had no shadow or form would have pierced his temple and sank into his brain. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had indeed seen through him, but he did not choose to attack at the moment they passed each other. Instead, he pretended to be ignorant to make Meng Chao relax his guard. He then used some sort of method to move in front of Meng Chao and attack him through the wall. The reinforced concrete appeared to be thick, but to a Heaven Realm superhuman, it was no different from a wet newspaper. Meng Chao felt the sharp blade brush past his nose. It cut his skin, and the pain pierced his brain. But he did not panic nor continue retreating. Instead, he used the stretch of his cervical spine and muscles to fling his head back and bite down on the blade. He poured his spirit energy into his teeth so they would be as sturdy as steel. Like that, he could even crush a Hell Beasts bones to powder. The blade got stuck between his teeth and did not move for a period of time. Right away, Bloody Soul shot out from under Meng Chaos cloak, and with a thud, it sank into the wall from which the blade came. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did not expect that Meng Chao would be so alert and courageous. Not only did he not fall for his trick, he even decided to fight with his life on the line, like some lunatic. Since he was behind the wall, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang could not swing his thin, shadowless saber. He immediately made his decision and let go, allowing Meng Chao to take away the shadowless saber. But he pressed his hands on Bloody Souls blade and caught the blade barehanded. Everything happened too quickly, so both sides did not have time to activate the crystals on their sabers or the killing moves that had already been stored in the runic matrices. They could only activate their vitality magnetic fields to the max and have them crash into each other crudely. It was as if two waves had rammed into each other with the wall between them. Boom! The reinforced concrete instantly shattered. Debris and dust circled and rubbed against each other at high speed while stuck between the vitality magnetic fields. They turned into blinding sparks and fell on their heads like a meteor shower. Both of them could not open their eyes because of the sparks. Meng Chao seized the chance to turn his neck and yanked away Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs shadowless saber. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did the same and stole Meng Chaos Bloody Soul. Meng Chao did not even think. He fired the chain that was encircled by electrical arcs, and it surrounded the second saber that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had just drawn, jamming it in place. Both of them were now stuck in the same situation. Thud! Meng Chao circulated his spirit energy and used his ability to control objects remotely to fire the shadowless saber at Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs face. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yao threw away Meng Chaos Bloody Soul and grabbed hold of his second saber with both hands. He summoned his strength to hold Meng Chaos chain. At the moment Bloody Soul landed on the floor, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang kicked its hilt, and Bloody Soul turned into a fierce, blood-red light that shot toward Meng Chaos face. All this happened within half a second. It was enough time for them to exchange blows and run through dozens of shocking life and death offensive and defensive strategies in their heads. In the end, both of them chose to pour spirit energy under their legs and blow through the floor. It pierced the reinforced concrete under their feet, and they fell into an underground maze. With this method, both of them dodged the fatal attacks that were coming straight at their faces. They also grabbed their main weapons once more. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! While they were still falling and had yet to regain their balance, they eagerly exchanged the second round of attacks with their enemy. This time, there was no longer a wall blocking them. Now, they were just competing in terms of strength and speed, and their movements had no flourish whatsoever. In just three seconds, they exchanged more than one hundred blows. They were both using sabers that could cut through metal as easily as mud and had unstoppable sharpness, but it felt like they were using heavy warhammers and maces. Their limbs were like four pile drivers, and their bodies were two large demolition machines. Not a single floor could withstand their rampaging, monstrous strength. They created holes that were each more ridiculous than the last on every floor they passed as they fell deeper underground. In no time, they fell through more than ten floors. When the Leprosy Village villagers heard the noise, they ran with their hands covering their heads. The reinforced concrete above their heads was also affected by the shockwaves and spirit energy magnetic fields, so it collapsed and fell down as well. Both of them fell to the bottommost level of the building. Right then, there was a sturdy foundation and an even sturdier rock strata under their feet . The debris that had fallen with them also blocked their paths once more. However, the debris was not packed densely. The two could still see each other through the cracks. But even if the debris was packed densely or it was a slab of concrete ten meters thick, it would not be able to stop them from sensing each others fierce killing intent. Meng Chao gasped like an injured tiger. To create the illusion that he was heavily injured and his spirit energy was drained, when he fell and fought Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, he did not fight with his full strength. He only used 70%, and he had even intentionally made his spirit energy output hitch to make it look like it was really unstable. As a result, new, deep wounds had been left on his right purlicue, wrist, elbow, and shoulder blade. They were so deep that his bones could be seen. Fresh blood dripped down like from an open tap. The sound when it hit the ground was really obvious in the underground, which was as silent as a grave. Rip! But not even a single one of his eyelashes fell. Meng Chao used his teeth to tear off a strip of cloth from his tattered cloak and bind his slightly trembling right hand together with Bloody Souls wet hilt. Then, he narrowed his eyes and observed Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang on the other side of the debris. The optical camouflage cloak Gao Yang wore was ripped to shreds by Meng Chaos saber glares, revealing his metal-like built body. Just like ace hunters and outdoor survival specialists, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did not like wearing nano fighting suits. Strong superhumans like him believed that while nano fighting suits could increase the maximum output of their muscles and distribute the received damage, it would also weaken their skin and pores sense of their surroundings. It might even interfere with the spirit energy gushing out of their pores and stop it from circulating and resonating with the planets magnetic field. Besides, once they got used to the increase in strength and the defense provided by nano fighting suits, when the fighting suit was destroyed, their fighting strength would drop rapidly, and it would turn into a fatal problem. The old school superhumans had the utmost trust in their own bodies and believed that they were the best armor and weapon. IBloody Slaughter Gao Yangs distinctive muscles were like an impenetrable armor. And the intersecting, dense scars as well as the shining spirit tattoos that surrounded them were domineering and shone like medals. Meng Chaos gaze moved from Gao Yangs scars to his weapons. During their first duel, Gao Yang only had two normal scimitars, and they were both crushed by Meng Chaos Bloody Soul. This time, this peerless criminal had switched to two brand new weapons. There was no need to even mention the sharp saber in his left hand. It was as thin as a cicadas wing, nearly invisible, and had no shadow or form. Meng Chaos gaze stayed on the saber in the mans right hand for a long time. It was as sharp as a tigers fangs. Meng Chao had seen the saber before, just a few hours ago, in fact. It was not Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs weapon. It belonged to a veteran hunter called Sword Teeth Tiger, who was part of the hunting squad. At that time, Meng Chaos curiosity as a harvester had stirred when he saw how extraordinary the saber was based on how the light reflected from it. He asked a few questions about it and learned that more than one hundred fangs and leg bones from three high-grade Hell Beasts were used to create the saber. Even if it was in the hands of a normal person, they would be able to cut the armor of a main battle tank as easily as if it was toilet paper. It was no wonder then why only grain-sized chips had appeared on the blade after the fight against Meng Chaos Bloody Soul that had lasted hundreds of rounds. No superhuman would leave their weapon. Meng Chao sighed. By the looks of it, Sword Teeth Tiger, the veteran hunter who was the original owner of the saber, was already dead. And just as expected, when Meng Chao shifted his gaze to Bloody Slaughter Gao, he saw a necklace on his neck. It was made of bloody human ears. Meng Chao knew that many old school hunters loved cutting off the ears of large monsters weighing dozens of tons, because they were difficult to move whole. Sometimes, they would also cut off other parts that were unique to the monster they killed, which would serve as a symbol of their achievements. In this hunting ground, the only creatures worthy of being acknowledged by Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang were, without a doubt, Heaven Realm superhumans. He has already killed three Heaven Realm superhumans? Meng Chao coolly spat out a mouthful of bloody spit. The sight was like fuel for his killing intent, and he could not control it anymore. If thats the case, I cant spare you anymore. Even if I die here, I have to hold you back. With each second I hold you back, the chances of the heavily injured veteran hunters escaping will increase, and our chances of launching another attack will get higher! While Meng Chao was sizing up Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, the infamous, peerless criminal was also carefully sizing him up in exchange. He was like a hungry demon in the depths of hell who had just discovered a tasty banquet. They were engaged in a stalemate for a long time. Then, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang suddenly grinned and did something Meng Chao did not expect. He yanked off the three human ears on his neck and stuffed them into his mouth. Then, he started chewing on them with loud crunching noises. In the face of Meng Chaos shocked and puzzled expression, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang chewed and cackled. Today, Ive already killed three prey, but after I met you, Ive realized that they didnt have the right to be my prey at all. Compared to you, they were weak and stupid. Veteran hunters? They didnt even have the most basic awareness. They were just pigs waiting to be slaughtered. While I was killing them, it was just a boring butchering session. It was not a real hunt. Your ears are the only ones worthy of being around my neck. Youre also the only one worthy of me absorbing every bit of energy and mobilizing every bit of my intelligence and strength to carry out an exciting hunt that I will enjoy to my hearts content! Chapter 506 - True Evil All the pores in Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs body released incredibly invasive spirit energy. It enveloped Meng Chaos entire body like a huge, gaping mouth. With each word the man said, spirit energy crashed violently against Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. It was like an invisible hyena tearing into his flesh. Meng Chaos spirit energy circulated and gathered into spirit gas to surround his body and form an impenetrable armor. Their second competition began from that second onward. Meng Chao was not at all terrified by Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs sinister actions. He said coldly, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, you were once a famous ace hunter in the hunter circle and killed countless monsters. I didnt expect that you would one day end up as their lapdog. Meng Chao did not think that he would be able to convince Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang to change his ways with a glib tongue. After all, this peerless criminal was different from Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. However, Meng Chao really wanted to beat around the bush and see whether Gao Yang knew about the mastermind and the monster civilization. And if he did, he wanted to see whether he could get more information about the Vortex. At the same time, Meng Chao wanted to give the impression that he was badly injured and had to stall time by talking so that he could control his injuries. In any case, after the explosion, all of Leprosy Village and half of Golden Tooth Lair faced a powerful spirit energy magnetic field interference that attacked every electronic indiscriminately and every radio signal. It were not only Meng Chaos neural tactical data link and communicators that were crippled. Most of the communicators were suffering from major interference and could not be used. Meng Chao could not get any reinforcements from outside the lair, but Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang could not contact the Vortex either. The underground was now theirs alone. Before they found out the victor and the loser was killed, no one would interfere with their fight. When Meng Chao said that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang was the monsters lapdog, he did not seem shocked or angry. He cackled and swallowed the remaining half of the last ear before he licked the blood on his lips. Then, he said calmly, Youre mistaken. I became a hunter for the pure joy of hunting. It doesnt matter to me whether my prey is a human or a monster. Honestly, after the first time I killed a human, I discovered that compared to most monsters, humans are the better prey. Humans possess brains that are much more developed than those of most monsters, and they possess more intelligence. They can, thus, execute much more complicated strategies. The feeling of success from hunting down a human cannot be compared to hunting down a monster. Besides, humans are full of emotions. When humans think that they have escaped from me, they feel joy from having escaped a disaster. When they surrounded me and are about to kill me but end up stepping into my trap, they show shock and fear. There are also those who show courage by gritting their teeth and swinging their weapons at me, even though they cant win against me. These things are something that most monsters do not possess. Trust me. Once youve hunted a human once, you can never go back. The hilarious thing is, you call me Bloody Slaughter, but yourselves hunters. But you dont know that those who only know how to hunt monsters are at most butchers. Only those who hunt humans are real hunters! This guy is absolutely mad. Meng Chao was unmoved. He said coldly, Unfortunately, Mr. Real Hunter, youre beaten up to the point that you could only run away from us butchers. You had to hide like a rat in a drain. At the end of the day, you could only submit to the creatures you once hunted. You bent your knee to monsters and betrayed the interests of humans. Even so, you only got a bit of power from the monsters to flaunt. Hah, scum like you only knows how to hide. Youre not a hunter. At most, youre just a lapdog kept by the monsters! Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did not deny his relationship with the monsters, but he was not angered by Meng Chaos words either. He only said, I might be the monsters lapdog, but youre not that much better than me. Youre the lapdog of the nine great mega corporations. He thought that Meng Chao was the same as Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters and was hired by Sky Pillar, Universe, Soaring Dragon, Thundercloud, or one of the other mega corporations. Of course, Dragon City was built by the tens of millions of citizens under their lead. The nine great mega corporations, the nine great cultivation families, their creators, and the most powerful Deity Realm superhumans in Dragon City had firm control over the authority of Dragon City. Their hands stretched to all the businesses. Meng Chaos Superstar had received investments from the nine great mega corporations through Lu Siya and the others, which was why it could develop so swiftly. After Superstar merged with Spirit Creations Creatures, they obtained numerous major deals that promised good money. It was all thanks to the abnormal beast research departments connections and the help from the nine great mega corporations. Meng Chao avoided mentioning that he had received a lot of help from powerful people while he improved at such a drastic pace. But treating the act of riding on powerful peoples coattails the same as becoming the lapdog of monsters was a little hilarious. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and said, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, is there no difference between humans and monsters to you? We have a civilization, so you should belong to this civilization! Civilization? Ha! Civilization! Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs eyes went wide as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Then, he spat out a mouthful of spit containing shredded flesh and smiled coldly. This so-called civilization is just an illusion you gain after youre full. As long as the fiercest tigers are full, they wont kill the cows and lambs nearby. Meanwhile, the kindest human you know will turn into the fiercest robber after starving for three days and three nights. They will even turn their weapons on their own kin. Perhaps I am an irredeemable, wicked person in your eyes, but you have never seen and experienced true evil before. Tell me, have you ever seen a kind granny and an innocent tearing at each other like monsters and ripping each others throats apart for half a bottle of dirty rainwater? Have you ever seen a woman doing whatever a man wants for half a bun? Have you ever seen a man being willing to kill anyone for half a bun and a woman? Have you ever seen groups of starving people eating dirt to lie to their own stomachs because their minds have been overtaken by hunger and despair? In the end, they wont be able to digest it, and their stomachs would bloat up and they would die. Some of them may even rip apart their stomachs from below their navels to stop the pain. Have you ever seen people from other settlements using napalm bombs to burn the survivors in another settlement because one zombie appeared in it? They would do anything from fear that the zombie virus would wreak havoc in their own settlement, you know? Have you ever seen normal people curling up underground because of hunger, pain, and the zombie virus? The shelters were like a vermins nest, and even when they cried, they had to grit their teeth, because they wouldnt dare to let out a single sound. Meanwhile, the powerful gathered large amounts of resources together, but its not for the weak to survive. Its all so that they can cultivate and continue improving as well as increase their own authority. Have you ever seen countless normal people reduced to mangled skeletons, while the powerful superhumans ignore their deaths and just keep monopolizing resources so that they can become stronger? In the end, they added another title to their authority and called themselves mega corporations. Ha! What a brilliant title! These powerful people then made themselves the creators of the Survival Committee and pretended that theyre oh-so-noble. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs voice was incredibly sinister and strange. He was clearly standing in front of Meng Chao, and there was an entire set of ruins between them. But his voice made it sound like he was whispering in Meng Chaos ears. His gaze also seemed to see through Meng Chaos flesh and bones. He seemed to be staring at his brains, blood vessels, and nerves. Youre smart and young. Youre so young that you have never witnessed true evil, so you believe in justice and this so-called civilization, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang continued. But if you were one of those people who lived through the bloody era when we had just transmigrated to the Other World and struggled through the age of viruses, zombies, broken order, and lawlessness, youd have seen countless acts of true evil and an innumerable number of truly evil people turning into the ones controlling Dragon City today. Then, you would be just like me. You wouldnt believe in all those morals, laws, justice, and civilization. Now, I only believe in one thing, and thats strength. Its when you have absolute power that you can say whatever you want and it will be treated as the truth. Evil can be disguised as justice. The merciless, cold-hearted gang leaders who monopolized resources in the past have now all turned into veteran politicians of the Survival Committee or VIP members of the Supernatural Tower. If anyone could help me gain more power, I would work with them for a time. If anyone were to stop me from becoming stronger, I would kill them. Just like that, I will kill, and I will become stronger. If Im lucky and never die, perhaps there will come a day where I reach the supreme state above Deity Realm. At that time, perhaps the Supernatural Tower will remove my bounty, and the Survival Committee will even ask me to go back in a carriage and a fanfare so that I can kill monsters and defend human civilization. Haha! HAHAHAHA! He laughed in a slightly manic manner. And what if youre unlucky and die today? Meng Chao slowly lifted Bloody Soul, which was bound to his arm. Then, at the very least, I would have died for myself, with complete control over my own fate! Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs eyes shone with an incredibly violent light. The Tiger Fang Saber shone with an extremely fierce saber glare. The debris between them instantly shattered. The rebars, metal needles, stones, and other sharp objects that formed the ruins were stuck between their spirit energy magnetic fields, and like bullets fired from a gun, they instantly filled up the entire space. And at the moment the saber glare dazzled Meng Chaos eyes, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang disappeared from in front of him. He was so fast that it looked like he had teleported in the dark. The slash from the Tiger Fang Saber was a feint. He had moved his body behind Meng Chao and used the shadowless saber to launch a silent attack. Chapter 507 - Spoiler Meng Chao looked like he had not registered it and just let the shadowless saber come toward his neck artery. But his neck muscles turned as hard as metal. He even had the spot where the saber would cut sink in. At the same time, with just his left ring finger and pinky, he controlled his chain sabers and used an unbelievable angle to slash at Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs throat. If both sides refused to switch their tactics, Meng Chaos artery might be cut off by Gao Yang, but Gao Yangs Adams apple, cervical spine, and central nervous system would be pierced as well. Gao Yang could only hunch his shoulders and avoid it. Thus, he lost his initiative and failed his ambush. Meng Chao refused to relent after he gained momentum. His chain sabers moved with the agility of a venomous snake, and he switched from a thrust to a sweep in an attempt to bind Gao Yangs neck. At the same time, the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow that was embedded in Bloody Soul shone with a bewitching, blood-red light. It lit up the entire underground space and turned into thousands of fierce saber glares. The thousands of saber glares cut toward Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang from multiple angles. Gao Yang roared. He ignored the chains that came to bind him and the saber glares that came from everywhere and just brought the Tiger Fang Saber high above his head to deliver a simple and crude downward slash. This was the wildest move among the most basic of all saber techniquesForward Wind Cutter of One Hundred Saber Techniques! It was a move that even elementary school students in Dragon City could execute. When Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang used it, it gave off the feeling that it could cut through everything effortlessly. Regardless of how bizarre Meng Chaos chain sabers were, how many illusions Bloody Soul could create, and how Meng Chao had attached bits of a mind attack into his strike, Forward Wind Cutter was definitely going to drag him into hell before he could kill Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. Hence, Meng Chao could only act like Gao Yang earlier. He gave up on all the variations and backups he had and dodged in a rather pathetic fashion. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! They exchanged more than ten blows again. One of them held the heavy Bloody Soul in his right hand, and the other held Tiger Fang Saber. With each clash, it was as if two main battle tanks had been driven within ten meters of each other and were now firing at their reactive armor with a shocking effect. If there were others watching by the side, they would definitely feel terrified and worried that the sparks created by the sabers would light up the entire ruins in flames. However, the real killing moves were in their left hands. The chain saber in Meng Chaos left hand and the shadowless saber in Gao Yangs left hand were soft weapons that did not contain any presence or killing intent. When the chain saber and the shadowless saber clashed with each other, not only did no sparks come out, they did not produce even a single sound. Most of the time, their left hands and secondary weapons turned into gray fog and were like magnetic fields that rejected each other. The moment they drew closer, they bounced away fiercely. No secret or danger could be drawn from their attacks. Only the two of them knew that within the ten short seconds, their eyes, forehead, temples, throats, hearts, Dantian regions, groins, joints and other vitals had been targeted multiple times by the chain saber and shadowless saber. One of them was a peerless hunter who had broken out of encirclements multiple times ten years ago and even counterattacked. The other was a returnee who came back from the apocalypse and possessed practical fighting experience that far surpassed what he should have. The two monsters were somewhat equal. If it were anyone else, even if their cultivation realms and combat parameters on paper were better, they would have died under their blades without knowing how. Crack! Even the ceiling could not handle the shockwaves that came from the two monsters vitality magnetic fields crashing against each other. First, intersecting cracks that looked like spider webs showed up, then, they began spreading. In the blink of an eye, the cracks expanded from being able to fit only a finger to a whole fist. When Bloody Soul and Tiger Fang Saber clashed once more, the reinforced concrete above them finally collapsed and fell. The two men finally separated from each other. With the collapsed debris between them, they panted harshly. Their right arms were bloody and mangled, as if they had been placed in a meat grinder for five minutes. Their left arms might have seemed to be in perfect condition, but their knuckles, elbow joints, and even shoulder joints were all trembling out of control. Meng Chao discovered that he had underestimated Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs ferocity. His original plan was to show weakness and lure his enemy to close in on him. Then, at a critical moment, he would use all his strength and instantly kill the criminal. But after fighting against him for ten seconds, he found that the battle felt like he was walking on a tightrope above hell. When he faced this fierce demon whose cultivation realm was above his, he had to use all his strength and intellect to fight against him. Every 0.1 seconds was of utmost importance. Even if there was a 1% neglect, he might die. If he tried to lure Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang to close in on him, there was a high chance that his plan would backfire on him, and from pretending to lose, he would end up really losing. Then, things would take a downward turn for him and he would be completely defeated. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang looked at his chest. There were a few wounds close to his heart. An unprecedentedly grave look appeared on his face. The wounds were really faint and not a lot of blood flowed out before they were cured by the nourishment of his spirit energy. To Heaven Realm superhumans, such wounds were no different from ant bites. The problem was, he had not been able to see just when Meng Chao had managed to land those hits that were so close to his heart. He could not tell from what angle he had attacked nor what weapon he had used. For a period of time, they treated each other as a powerful enemy they had never met in their entire lives. And it was at this moment that they really felt that they might die. This feeling made their fighting spirit burn one hundred times brighter, and their conditions reached a state beyond their personal best. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At that moment, a dull explosion came once more from above them. It seemed to have come from a spot far away from them. For a period of time, the entire place swayed violently. Their expressions changed at the same time. It happened. A second collapse. It was what they were most afraid of. After Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, most of the buildings were made of multi-layer frames and composite support structures. Some people were even crazy enough to use the techniques to build gravity dams. No matter how strong the super crystal bomb was, it did not manage to collapse the entire building. Only the internal structure was reduced to ruins. There was a lot of room to move about in the ruins. Otherwise, Meng Chao could not have crawled away so easily. But after the explosion, spirit energy spilled out, and flames burned. As they flowed about like magma, a lot of the girders, steel pillars, and steel frames melted, and the frames lost their support. When ruins that weighed more than ten thousand tons collapsed, it was very likely for there to be chain reactions. The more areas fell apart, the faster the collapse would be, and the larger the scale of the collapse would be as well. Before long, the second collapse might level the entire building to the ground. The burning pieces and the magma that was mixed with melted steel would fill every inch of the underground levels, and even the place where Meng Chao and Gao Yang were would turn into a huge graveyard. Even powerful fighters like Meng Chao and Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang could not promise that they could survive the second collapse, because it was bound to be even fiercer than the first. Even if they managed to survive, they could not predict how they would end up when they were squashed underground by a few ten thousand tons of ruins, burned by heat that was thousands of degrees Celsius hot, and surrounded by melted steel. Perhaps they would be trapped under the ruins for more than ten days while heavily injured. Then, they would not be able to control their lives and deaths, as well as what would happen to them after they managed to escape. When the two thought of this, their eyes sparkled at the same time, and they started looking around. Explosions kept sounding above them. The ground swayed even more viciously. They could even hear creaking sounds coming from the floors and frames above them. They originated from metal pushed and bent beyond its limit. The two men felt like they were ants trapped in a metal can and tossed into the sea. Now, they had to withstand atmospheric pressure thousands of times stronger than the surface pressing on them. The smoke as thick as ink slowly spilled through the holes and cracks above them. Usually, once smoke became hotter, it would become lighter than air and drift up through ventilation pipes and cracks. But this smoke and poisonous fog was heavier than air, which was why it came underground. It contained a lot of impurities, so it could enter human organs and interfere with the superhumans spirit energy magnetic fields. The black fog gradually covered their ankles, knees, and waists. It was about to fill the entire space. Both of them felt their mouth, throat, and lungs burn and sting. Their wounds also burned and started to turn black. They looked at each other and understood the elusive thoughts in each others eyes. With great tacit understanding, they carefully took one step back, then another, and another to widen the distance between them. They retreated from the battle area to the two corners that were diagonally apart from each other. The distance between them was the farthest possible within the limited space. It was only then that they sighed in relief. They wanted to turn around and leave the battlefield. However, at the moment both of them turned around, a spark lit up in Meng Chaos eyes. He pushed against the wall in front of him, and with the force it provided him, he jumped straight back. With the distance that they gave each other, it was perfect for him to summon his strength and charge back at maximum speed. He turned into a human-shaped saber, and the sound of the wind as he pushed through the air was about to turn into a sonic boom. Bloody Soul instantly filled with spirit energy and revealed its second form, which was even fiercer than the first. Now, it looked like a huge axe that could split a mountain, and Meng Chao swung it viciously at Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. However, what he saw was not Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs back. Instead, he saw the peerless criminals face and bloodshot eyes. His Tiger Fang Saber had also become wider, longer, and sharper as he filled it full with spirit energy. His spirit energy crushed the crystals on the saber, causing the brightness of the saber glare to instantly surpass the long-distance searchlights used by outdoor survivors. It dazzled Meng Chaos eyes. Bang! Bloody Soul and Tiger Fang Soul crashed into each other, creating thousands of electric arcs that danced like snakes. They fell back with blood gushing out of their mouths, as if they had been struck by lightning. But they did not dare to stop and catch their breaths. They did not even dare to moan in pain. They knew very clearly that right from the start, the other party never thought about running away from this incredibly dangerous battlefield. Unless they died together, on of them was bound to die before the building completely collapsed! Fierce Fight in the Graveyard Chapter 508 - : Third Saber! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Words were no longer necessary. The light and shadows from their weapons were already the main tune in the hell on earth they found themselves. In three seconds, they had already fought more than ten rounds and exchanged more than one hundred slashes. They were like tidal waves stirring up tornadoes and howling shooting stars crashing into each other. Their vitality magnetic fields attracted and repelled each other to release a destructive power that caused the frames supporting the whole building around them to continuously crack. The hole above their heads became bigger, and the reinforced concrete from thirty floors above fell down like burning mud from a landslide. The venomous, black smoke reached their chests. And as they gasped for breath, they sucked in the smoke. It burned their tracheas and invaded their lungs. Normal people would have already started feeling dizzy from staying in the poisonous smoke for a few minutes. Even if they held their breaths, they would end up fainting. Even normal superhumans would not dare to continue using their powers in such a terrible environment. Otherwise, if they sucked in too much poisonous smoke, there was a high chance that they would end up with irreversible consequences. Even powerful fighters like Meng Chao and Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang saw stars and felt their organs burn. Soon, the collapsed ruins and the thick poisonous smoke swallowed them whole like a swamp. But they did not even blink. Instead, they hoped that the other would have a desire to test their luck and get distracted in this extremely terrible battlefield, then choose to leave the place for real. In this horrible, hellish battlefield, the one with the stronger desire to survive would have a weakness, and that person would be the one to die! Unfortunately, both of them were people with willpower that was as firm as steel. Even if they looked conflicted, agitated, and full of despair, that was just an act for their opponent. They were just baiting them to fall for their lies. As the building continued collapsing and debris gradually filled up the space around them, the area they could use to fight became smaller. They were forced in very close proximity, which made the brutal fight with their sabers more dangerous. Boom! A deafening explosion occurred just four floors above them, and it shot out from the darkness like a roaring dragon. The citizens this deep below had been using spirit energy of the lowest quality which had the most impurities. Their spirit energy ducts were filled with large amounts of impurities that could not be dispelled fully with regular methods. As they accumulated over time, they gathered together to form substances similar to crystals at the sides of the pipes. At that moment, as they were scorched continuously by heat that was thousands of degrees Celsius hot and affected by the shockwaves of the explosions above them, the impurities within the pipes underground went through fierce reactions that were similar to sympathetic detonations. They instantly pierced five levels of floorboards. The reinforced concrete above Meng Chao and Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang collapsed. The structure of the entire building swayed violently, as if the entire planet was shaking. Between them, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang was in a worse situation. There was a rebar with a very sharp end above him, and it was about to pierce through his skull. Gao Yang seemed to be ignoring it, but Meng Chao saw that his eyeballs had inevitably turned upward by ten degrees. Meng Chao finally summoned his full strength. The spirit energy in his 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians circulated at maximum speed, and he brought forth all of his power. He then spat out hundreds of steel balls from his mouth, and with spirit energy added to them, they were like a storm from a heavy machine gun, interfering with the enemys line of sight and taking up their attention. Then, he raised Bloody Slaughter with both hands and moved like a phantom. He slid forward and swung his saber upward, creating a perfect arc. The thick back of the saber clashed against the thin edge of the Tiger Fang Saber and sent it flying! When powerful fighters fought, the most important thing to them was rhythm. Before that slash, Meng Chao had made sure that his average damage output was around 70% of his maximum fighting strength. Even if he was suppressed time and again by Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and the shocks caused his skin to tear and blood to gush out, his greatest damage output was never more than 90%. It was to make his enemy think that he was heavily injured. It was only at this moment that he burst forth with his full strength. Once he knocked away the Tiger Fang Saber, he threw his chain saber forward, and it moved like a hissing snake to bind his enemys shadowless saber. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang no longer had any weapons to use. After Meng Chao knocked Tiger Fang Saber away, he brought Bloody Soul high above his head and pointed it at Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs neck artery. The peerless criminal finally revealed fear, as if he was truly terrified. But the next second, that seemingly real fear turned into great excitement and ill will. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs Tiger Fang Saber had clearly been knocked away by Meng Chao and his cloak had long since been ripped apart by spirit gas, so he had no pockets or anything else that could hide things. But as if he was performing a magic trick, a sharp blade that was as thin as shadows and curved like a snake appeared in his empty right hand. When he sent spirit energy into it, the sharp, black blade became longer. Meng Chao had Bloody Soul high above his head, so his front was wide open. The two of them were close to each other, and since the continuously collapsing reinforced concrete continued interfering with their fight, Meng Chao had no room to dodge. Thud! The sharp, black blade struck Meng Chaos heart. It easily tore apart his spirit energy armor and his steel-like muscle armor. Then, it sank deep into his heart. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang narrowed his eyes, and a satisfied smile appeared on his lips. That slash was an accumulation of all his experience from counterattacking while he fled for nearly ten years and retreated with all his body parts intact despite countless hunters chasing after him. Even people like Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong would die if they had their hearts pierced. Yet when he wanted to release spirit energy and burn Meng Chaos heart to a crisp, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang suddenly felt a chill. Something was not right! The feeling of his blade stabbing Meng Chaos heart was not right. Since he had killed many people, he could tell the most minute difference between the muscles in the heart and normal muscles. He seemed to have missed his target. But that was impossible, he had clearly stabbed Meng Chaos heart. Besides, during the fight, he had heard Meng Chaos heartbeat countless times and sensed his powerful vitality magnetic field being released into the area from his heart. It was impossible for Meng Chao to have something as strange as a deformed heart or it being on the right side of his chest. He had locked down on Meng Chaos heart, so why? The thoughts had only appeared for a brief moment in his head. Then, shock took over Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs features. Run! I have to run, no matter the cost! Even if I lose an arm No, even if I lose both arms and have to cut off half of my body and cough up my organs like monsters, I have to give up on everything and run! I HAVE TO RUN! The veteran hunter of the past and the peerless criminal who had killed countless hunters only had one thought left in his mind. It was strange. The enemy did not seem to have stopped his attack. He was just staring at him coldly. But why did he lose all his strength, as if he had been encased in invisible ice? Wait, when did Meng Chao bring that burning saber down by his thigh from high above his head. Its as if he had already completely a fatal slash. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang suddenly felt that his throat was a little itchy. Bang! Meng Chao fell to the floor on his back before Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang did, and the sharp, black blade was still stuck in his chest. It was as if the slash had forced him to use up all his strength, spirit energy, and vitality. Fortunately, his eyes were still as bright as the stars in the sky. Inch by inch, he carefully pulled out the sharp, black blade from his chest. Even though there was no blood on the blade or his wound, his face was stark pale, and his heart hurt like crazy. He was in urgent need of spirit energy to repair his wound and could not move for the time being. Meng Chao was in his weakest state. If Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang moved even a single finger, he could kill him. The peerless criminal widened his eyes, and a violent as well as greedy light shone in his eyes. But even though they were so close to each other, it was as if the river of death separated them, and he could not cross it. Hiss Hissssssss Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang opened his mouth, and hissing that no one could understand came out from the depths of his throat. Yet Meng Chao seemed to have understood it. While he treated his wounds, he nodded and said, Yeah, I knew right from the start that you had a third saber with you. Disbelief shone in Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs eyes. Its true. The reason is simple. The first time I fought against you, you used two scimitars, Meng Chao said. At that time, through the clashes of our blades, I noticed that there is a slight difference in terms of the arc of your scimitars, weight, and the distribution of the center of gravity. They should have been specifically tailored to the characteristics of your hands. In other words, youre used to fighting with two sabers. You didnt just randomly prepare two sabers as weapons. But based on your strength, the quality of the two scimitars was a little lacking. They shattered after a slight clash. Even though you have been chased by the entire hunter circle and might not be able to get any treasures while fleeing and hiding, since you joined the monster civilization, no matter what, they will definitely offer you weapons to bribe you, because thats the only way it will make sense. And just as I expected, during our second fight, the weapon in your left hand turned into a shadowless saber that is as thin as a cicadas wing, has no shadow, no form, and no presence, but can pierce through reinforced concrete as easily as a newspaper. This saber might be thin and light, but it never let you down when it fought against my Bloody Soul. Only a weapon like this is suited for your fighting prowess. But heres the problem. The weapon in your left hand is outstanding, so why are you using the Tiger Fang Saber that you obtained from Sword Teeth Tiger in your right hand? Tiger Fang Saber is a good weapon, but it is not your weapon, and at most, youve only obtained it two hours ago. You arent used to its weight, length, and center of gravity, so you cant bring out its full power. When powerful fighters fight, the victor is decided in an instant. Our weapons must be understood to perfection, since even the slightest oversight might end up killing us. Its hard for me to believe that a veteran who has been mingling in a hellish battlefield for decades would use a weapon he is not familiar with to fight against an enemy in a life and death situation just because he longs for the power of the weapon. And since youre used to dual-wielding incredible weapons like the shadowless sabers, you wouldnt have prepared just one. This made me certain that the fierce Tiger Fang Saber is just a cover. Your real killing move is the third saber that youve been hiding! Chapter 509 - : I Staked My Heart! Gurgling sounds came from the depths of Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs throat. His face was turning paler by the second, and now, it was as if the shadow of death had settled on his face as well. As for Meng Chaos voice, it became even calmer. Since I knew that you were hiding the third saber, it wasnt difficult for me to guess the shape of the saber. To lower my guard, you intentionally ripped off your cloak and let your upper body remain bare. It was to show that theres nothing on your body and that theres absolutely no place for you to hide more weapons. And that would have been the case if we were talking about double-handed heavy sabers that are made of super alloys and weigh more than 10kg. No matter where you hid it, itd be discovered. Besides, I analyzed your arms based on their diameter, muscle strength, and average power output. They are about the same. Theres no sign of your right arm being especially strong or your left arm being relatively weak. Since youre a dual-wielder, this can only mean that the two sabers that youre using are about the same in terms of weight and properties. So, the right side and left side of your body are balanced. I was originally a dual-wielder as well, but since the saber in my right hand was too heavy and the saber in my left hand was rather light, after training for a few months, I noticed that my right arm became a few millimeters thicker compared to my left arm. Based on all that, the third saber you were hiding had to be the same as the shadowless saber in your left hand. It would be as thin as a cicadas wing and really light. And just as I expected When Meng Chao said this, he pulled out the sharp, black blade from his heart. It was not that much wider than a lancet knife. To maximize its agility and bizarre nature, it did not even have a hilt. Meng Chao clasped it between two fingers. It did not look like a weapon, but like a black mica sheet or the cartilage of an Apocalyptic Beast. He groped around and soon found its secret. Based on the strength of the spirit energy injected into it, the hardness and malleability of the sharp, black blade would change to a certain degree at the users will. All of a sudden, it could become as tough as steel and easily cut through or tear apart even a main battle tanks reactive armor. Yet the next moment, it could become pliant and gain amazing stretchability. It could extend or shrink at will. Meng Chao thought for a while before he wrapped the black blade around his wrist, and it instantly stuck to his skin. As he changed the frequency of the fluctuations of the spirit energy magnetic wave on his arm, the material changed, but that was not all. The color of the blade turned from black to nearly see-through, then it perfectly imitated Meng Chaos skin color. The sharp blade was as thin as a cicadas wing, so even if it wrapped itself around Meng Chaos wrist a few times, not a single trace of it could be found. When it matched Meng Chaos skin tone, it seemed like he had gained a second layer of skin. It was no wonder then why Meng Chao was not able to find where Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had hid his third saber even though he had been certain that he had a third saber and had been looking with his eyes wide open for a long time. The blade had optical camouflage technology, and it could change its appearance at will to blend with the environment. This was the Wilful Blade, and since Meng Chao was an assassin from Ghost Tribe, giving him such a blade was like adding wings to a tiger! Amazing. You must have done a lot to get this weapon. Meng Chao gasped in amazement and put away the Wilful Blade. Once I became certain that you had a third saber and decided on its general shape and material, the most probable method you would use to attack me came to light. A long time ago, I admired you a lot and researched your fighting style. You were originally a hunter. Even though youre known as the Bloody Slaughter and seem to be peerlessly fierce and do whatever it is with brute strength, in truth, you have a bad habit while you fight, just like other hunters and harvesters. Compared to effortlessly cutting down your prey, you and I both love killing our prey with precise stabs. To ensure that your prey remains in perfect condition so that you can harvest the most valuable raw materials, the smaller the fatal wound is, the better. When you hunted with your comrades, this habit was harmless. But now that youre alone and fighting against someone equal to you in a life and death battle, this habit is a fatal flaw. I knew that you would try to ambush me and stab me, so your choices became rather limited. Your target could only be my eyes, throat, heart, and Dantian region. So, I naturally prepared a few defense and counterattack measures for these vitals. Also, I hid my strength, and you knew very clearly that I did that. Yet I also knew that you know that I hid my strength. After all, youre a rare, powerful enemy. In the place of your murderous offense, its impossible for me to hide the fact that Im hiding my full strength. Once I realized this, I decided to give up on my initial plan and stopped trying to form any plans about hiding my strength as the main part. So, my true trap ended up being my heart. I practice a secret technique known as Walking Corpse. It helps me restrain my breathing and heartbeat to the bare minimum, which turns me into something like a living dead. With this secret technique, I intentionally controlled the activity of my heart and reduced my heartbeat to nearly zero. At the same time, I used my spirit energy to stimulate the muscles around my heart, causing them to spasm at a rhythmic pace to imitate the sound of heartbeats. And with the subtle changes in my vitality magnetic field, it allowed me to change the location of my heart. The heart you located was half an inch away from my real heart. Of course its really risky to use my heart as a gambling chip, but I believe that in the face of someone like you, who has incredibly great hunting experience, if I dont let you truly stab the area where my heart is, you wouldnt relax and lower your guard, so youd never expose an opening that would allow me to end the fight. I also know that you and your master must have set up linked schemes and endless backups. If I didnt kill you, then even if I found a way to escape from this place, itd be difficult for me to escape being hunted down by you and your master. So, no matter how great the price I had to pay and even if I had to use my heart as a gambling chip, I had to kill you here while the signal is bad and you havent managed to send information about me! At the end of his speech, Meng Chao gritted his teeth, and his expression became fierce. As for Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, he looked so dejected that it was as if that emotion was about to take physical form on his face. He opened his mouth, but he could not say a single word of praise or disgust. He could only let out a sigh after he understood what happened and accept his defeat. He extended a shivering hand. Meng Chao did not know whether he was trying to give him a thumbs-up or launch a final, useless attack. Before his fingers could touch Meng Chao, though, a thin and long red line appeared on his neck. The red line spread out quickly, and soon, it surrounded his neck. Thud! His huge head flew into the air, and blood gushed out. His headless body flailed around for a few seconds before this peerless criminal finally fell down by Meng Chaos feet. At the end of his life, he finally showed submission. Meng Chao stared at Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs corpse coldly. He still remained at the highest state of wariness. The memories from his previous life told him that there were plenty of strange and unfathomable techniques in the Other World that could make carbon-based life forms retain a certain degree of offensive abilities after their deaths. Even though they could not come back to life, they could drag an enemy who has lowered their guard into hell with them. This was why he had let his mouth run and revealed his entire strategy. On the surface, he seemed like he was boasting about killing a powerful enemy whose cultivation realm was above his. But if Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang really thought that he was over his head with victory and ambushed him so that they would die together, Meng Chao would have at least ten ways to launch the fiercest counterattack. Fortunately, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang was not one of the monsters who refused to die no matter what. Those were the ones they would encounter after they stepped out of Monster Mountain Range. When Gao Yangs headless body stopped twitching for a full three minutes and was even smashed to a bloody pulp by the reinforced concrete that kept falling down, Meng Chao released a long sigh. The old hunter was now deader than dead, even his head was smashed to bloody pieces after it rolled into a corner. Meng Chao was finally able to relax his nerves and muscles after they had stayed so tense that they nearly snapped. The wound in his chest, which was only half an inch away from his heart, started hurting. The pain instantly flared to great heights. It was just as he mentioned. He had staked everything and even used his heart as a gambling chip. Even if he had managed to kill someone as fearsome as Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, he paid a heavy price for it. He was stabbed in the chest. Even though the balde did not hit his heart, spirit energy had still invaded his heart, ripping countless, nearly invisible tears on the muscles of his heart. This caused major damage. And right from the beginning, to ensure that Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang would walk step by step into his trap, Meng Chao had exchanged hundreds of destructive blows with him, so his body was ripped to shreds and covered in wounds again, despite the fact that he had just used contribution points to heal himself. Besides, during the fierce fight, he had sucked in a lot of exhaust and poisonous smoke, so he felt like there was acid invading his lungs right now. Contribution points and the healing skill were not omnipotent. If he repeatedly stimulated his cells to split, swell up, replicate, and regrow within a short span of time, there would definitely be all sorts of complications and consequences. This was just like how people always warned about using miracle drugs. While the drugs could make a person appear amazing and powerful, it did not mean that they could enjoy life day and night and indulge in sexual pleasures however they wanted. Meng Chao felt his world spin and saw stars. His fingers were as heavy as lead, and it fe;t like he had really overdosed on miracle drugs. He knew that he could not activate the Healing Skill without restraint anymore. His cells and soul needed some room to breathe. He gritted his teeth and used the last bit of his strength to reach Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs corpse. With familiar ease, he searched the corpse, and soon, he found a tactical bag bound firmly to his right thigh. He removed the tactical bag, opened it, and took a look. It was full of emergency medicine, some tools for simple suturing and dressing, a few gene medicine, and a high-calorie nutritional fluid. There were also a few high-purity crystals that could be used as hard currency, three nameless high-limit credit cards used in the lair, and a small communicator. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had a lot of experience in running for his life. He knew that he had enemies and bounty hunters coming for him all the time and that he might not have the chance to pack all his belongings every time they showed up. Hence, he packed all the necessities he needed to survive in a desperate situation in a small tactical bag. In the end of the day, it ended up benefitting Meng Chao. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosions above his head became louder. This time, they seemed to have happened only two or three floors above him. Waves of heat descended from above like a waterfall. Chapter 510 - Thief Meng Chao knew that the building would collapse completely in three minutes. But he had not gathered even a single bit of energy to escape just yet. Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs fatal attack was worse than he had expected. The Wilful Blade had been made from some sort of unique biochemical material, had been poisoned with something made by the Vortex, or Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang had activated his spirit energy magnetic field when he stabbed Meng Chaos chest, thus destroying the tissue around the blade. Or he might have done all three of these things. In any case, no matter how Meng Chao used his spirit energy to stimulate the tissue around his heart, the speed of recovery for his wounds was really slow. The newly made cells instantly withered and decayed. They turned into poison that slowly invaded the important organs in his body, including his heart and lungs. With great difficulty, Meng Chao looked down. He saw a circle of black fog around the wound on his chest. It looked like a plague that was about to explode. Whenever he was finally able to gather some strength, all of it would flow out through the fog-shrouded hole on his chest. If he did not use spirit energy to suppress the area, the poison would have spread out long ago. His heart would have been corroded so badly that it would have ended up as pus. Looks like Ill need to use around twenty Healing Skills to solve this problem. Right then, he did not have the time and the resources to completely treat his wound and get rid of the poison. Meng Chao injected a gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid into his chest and thigh. Then, he got the ice spray he obtained from Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs corpse and sprayed the area around his wound. Once he finished using the ice spray, a thin layer of ice formed on his wound. Even the black fog was frozen. He had some difficulty breathing and his heart was a little affected by it, but at the very least, he was able to block the hole in his chest with the ice for the time being and could gather enough strength to escape at the last second. For the moment, though, Meng Chao could do nothing. He could only lie on the ground with his limbs splayed while he watched the dozens of floors above his head burn, explode, and collapse. Reinforced concrete weighing tons poured down. It was as if thousands of Tyrant Mammoths were using War Trample at the same time. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! When the floor above him fell apart, the space around him distorted due to the pressure, and everything was about to be reduced to ruins. By then, he had recovered one-tenth of his mobility. Now! Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and used his hands and knees to flee to the escape tunnel in the corner. The moment he entered it, he heard a loud bang, and the building behind him collapsed completely, swallowing up Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs body whole. The dust and air gathered together into a fierce wave that chased after Meng Chao relentlessly and kicked his butt several times. Even the escape tunnel was collapsing bit by bit. The ruins weighed thousands of tons and were burning fiercely, which turned it into a matchless monster that had been lurking underground. It opened its mouth wide, revealing fangs that went after Meng Chao. If he was the slightest bit slower, he would have been completely swallowed up by the falling debris and dropped to the deepest parts of hell together with Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. But even if he did not care about the pain in his body and just kept speeding up, he did not seem to be able to outrun the destructive wave behind him. The escape tunnel in front of him kept letting out creaking sounds. It was the sound of metal fatigue that made his skin crawl. The metal started distorting really badly at a rapid pace. It was as if an invisible hand was squashing and kneading it from outside to turn the escape tunnel and him into a crystal the size of a can. Meng Chao could only dislocate his joints and shrink his muscles again to contort himself into all sorts of weird shapes and force his body through the cracks. Even so, the poisonous smoke, heatwaves, and explosion caught up to him. Meng Chaos mind was a little blurry, and he could not quite understand what happened next. In a daze, he continued climbing through the poisonous fog that was hundreds of degrees Celsius hot and contained a lot of impurities from low-grade crystals. It was as if he was struggling in a dark oceanic trench that was twenty thousand meters deep in the sea. With every breath of poisonous smoke he inhaled, he felt like a main battle tanks cannon had fired a shot at his heart and lungs. His organs seemed to have been burnt to a crisp, and only an empty shell was left struggling uselessly against the push of the shockwaves. Suddenly, he remembered that everything around him had collapsed, and he was sealed under tons of reinforced concrete. It made him feel as if he had sunk into the deepest parts of an oceanic trench. Against his expectations, the feeling was not too bad. It felt a little warm. It was as if there was a soft voice mumbling in his ears. Sleep. Youre too tired. Why dont you take a rest? However, when he really thought about lying down in the depths of the oceanic trench, he always saw ten thousand suns descending from above and exploding like supernovas. They released the most violent and brilliant rays. Those rays destroyed everything and burned his soul. It made him summon 120% of his courage and strength to struggle with everything he had through the darkness, all so that he could find a bit of light that might not even exist. He had no idea how much time had passed, but in the end, he finally emerged from the darkness. It appeared that he was flowing along a really stinky sewer. It was a sewage system shared by several underground shelters in the area. The liquid waste was really murky. After the explosion, it was filled with blood and suspicious-looking substances, which made it as thick as a swamp and hot as magma. Meng Chao felt as if he had acid invading his body all over again. There were also all sorts of deformed pests around him. The hideous creatures were shining as they climbed eagerly onto him. He held his breath as he waited for the pests to fall into his trap. His plan was to open his mouth and stuff them all inside to serve as precious protein and energy. Unfortunately, the pests living under Leprosy Village were really alert. They sensed his uncontrollable killing intent at the final moment and fled with a screech. Meng Chao clicked his tongue in slight disappointment and dropped to a dead faint again. He seemed to have flowed along the underground sewer for a long period of time and was brought far away from the collapsed building by the sticky, polluted water. When he opened his eyes again, the area had already stabilized. He could no longer feel vicious tremors that shook the world nor hot poisonous smoke. Aside from the stab wound that still had black fog around it, the wounds on his body had already started healing and had thin scabs. It gave him some of his strength back. He was now at a corner of an underground sewer. Ahead of him was an incomplete metal fence. It blocked quite a lot of trash that flowed down the sewer, which created a mount that slowly circled around itself. Meng Chao was slumped on top of the mountain of trash. There were rustling sounds next to him. It seemed like an audacious rat was searching through his body. No, not a rat. A human. Meng Chao reacted instinctively. His killing intent gathered into a sharp blade that seemed to have physical form and stabbed right into the enemys eyes. The boy shuddered and stopped searching. He looked around for a while before he stared at Meng Chao in slight puzzlement. It was a boy. He was around seven or eight years old, at most twelve. But since he was so thin that he was emaciated, Meng Chao could not tell. His hair was as messy as a birds nest, and there were scabies all over his scalp. He was also ugly, so he looked more pathetic than a rat. His right eye was a normal shade of black, but his left eye reminded of gold. It even had a crystalline quality to it. The light shining from it was so brilliant that it seemed like it was not a real eye. If this eyeball was embedded into a handsome face, perhaps it would make the man look even more powerful and mighty. But when it was on an ugly face, it created a stark contrast to the rest of his body, and it made people pay more attention to how ugly the boy was. It would even give them a ridiculous thought that he stole someone elses eyeball. Of course, that was not true. The boy was most likely the descendent of a Leprosy Village infectee. The crystalline, light gold eye was the result of his deformity, the same as the fangs that stuck out of the left side of his mouth. He probably knew that his left eye and the fangs on the left side of his mouth were really eye-catching, which was why he had a black pair of goggles, a black bandana with the picture of a skull as a mask, and a wide cloak to cover his face. However, he was the only one working on the mountain of trash in the sewer deep underground. So, to make it easier for himself, he had shoved his goggles up and pulled down his mask. Yes, he was working. Meng Chao secretly activated Walking Corpse and made sure that his body remained cold and made sure that his breathing and heartbeat were practically non-existent. He also narrowed his eyes to slits and watched just what exactly the boy was doing. There were bulges on his waist, pushing his cloak out to the point that a slit was created. Meng Chao saw three wide monster pelts on his waist. They had his loot, which was making a lot of noise. Some of the items were synthetic food cans wrapped in a net. Some were daggers with no sheaths. There were two bloody pistols as well, along with a crossbow, and a pair of motorized boxing gloves with crystals embedded in them. The motorized boxing gloves were too huge. Clearly, they did not belong to the child. After looking around, the boy did not find the source of the killing intent, so he thought that his mind was playing tricks on him. He mumbled under his breath and continued using all his strength to cut the tactical bag tied to Meng Chaos body with all his strength. Got it. Hes a thief, robbing others while theyre suffering a misfortune. Hes here to steal from the dead. A huge building had collapsed, and countless Leprosy Village villagers were buried underneath. Even though they lived at the bottommost part of society and were really poor, they still had some nutritional fluids, food cans, and weapons. The boy had to have been targeting such people. After figuring out the boys identity, Meng Chao wanted to subjugate him, but a thought rose in his mind. I paid a huge price to kill Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. Right now, Im heavily injured, and my fighting strength has plummeted. I cant even activate maglev. Itll be hard for me to leave the lair straightaway. Besides, I wouldnt leave even if I could. I have to stay here and fight the Vortex. That means I need resources and support. Ive just woken up, so I dont know whats going on nor anything about the outside world. I dont even know how much time has passed since the explosion. I have to get a spy to help me understand the situation. And if I want to maintain the order in Leprosy Village and the lair, I will need to look for a leader who can manage things. The lair is easy, I can just look for Golden Tooth. But I dont know who the leader of Leprosy Village is, and I dont know where to find them. I dont even know whether they were lured over to the Vortexs side. The situation is really complicated! This thief is a local. Hell be of some use. Chapter 511 - The Useless A’Ji At this moment, the thief had already removed the tactical bag from Meng Chaos body. He weighed the heavy tactical bag in his hands, and his eyes lit up. He whistled. Once he opened the tactical bag, he saw the high-purity crystals and nameless high limit credit cards inside and gasped, then giggled, unable to help himself. Just as the boy licked his lips and wanted to steal Bloody Soul and the other weapons, Meng Chao suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight. The thief yelped and shot away like he was electrocuted. He wanted to run away in a panic, but Meng Chao grabbed his wrist. His fingers were as strong as metal pliers that could crush bones. His spirit energy then turned into electric currents that seeped into the thiefs bones. The thief was terrified. He was in so much pain that he was about to cry. But even if he was in such a situation, he was still thinking of ways to escape. His crystalline left eye looked about before a cunning light shone in it, and he pretended to look shocked and delighted as he said, Y-Youre awake? I was thinking of how to save you Meng Chao let out a cold snort. He said nothing and only increased the level of his spirit energy piercing into the boys bones. He also used his hand to slowly knead the boys knuckles and wrist bone, as if he wanted to crush the thiefs hand. It hurts! IT HURTS! The thief screamed like a pig being killed, then started crying from the pain. Please spare me! I wont do it again! Forgive me! he wailed. But Meng Chao remained unmoved. The building had collapsed, and there were countless people who were dead or injured, but the boy was not thinking about saving anyone. Instead, he came to steal from the dead. He did not deserve kindness. Besides, based on how skilled he was at cutting things and searching his body, he was a repeated offender. Most of the things such people said were fake. If he did not crush the boys mental defenses right at the start and make him fear himself, it would be difficult to get the boy on his side and get any use from him. Hence, Meng Chao not only retained the strength as he crushed the boys bones, he also circulated his spirit energy and activated his brain waves while he looked into the boys eyes. Then, he released a mind attack that could stir up the fear in the deepest parts of his mind. In an instant, the thief looked as if he saw the most terrifying thing in his life and became so scared that his complexion and voice changed so much that he looked like a different person. The moment Meng Chao let go, he fell head first into the viscous, swamp-like, polluted water. Then, he struggled with everything he had to emerge from the polluted water. The thief did not dare climb up the mountain of trash or flee through the water. The Fear Bomb had crushed his will to resist. He knew that he could not escape Meng Chaos claws and could only let Meng Chao do whatever he wanted to him. It was only then that Meng Chao nodded in satisfaction. With two fingers, he brought out a nameless, high-limit credit card from the tactical bag. It could allow a normal family to buy large amounts of weapons and daily necessities from the lair warehouses controlled by the gangs. With the amount in it, they could live comfortably for a few years. Meng Chao tossed the credit card in front of the thief, and it landed diagonally in the trash. The thief was holding his red and swollen palm while blowing on it. When he saw the credit card, greed shone in his eyes again. He gulped, but he did not dare to pick it up. He only stared at Meng Chao in puzzlement and fear. Answer a few questions for me and do some things as my lackey, and that card will be yours. Aside from that, all the crystals in the bag will be yours as well. Do you understand? The thief was flabbergasted. When he saw that Meng Chao did not seem to be lying, he was so happy that snot bubbles came out of his nose. He quickly nodded and went to grab the nameless, high-limit credit card. But Meng Chao had attached a bit of spirit energy to the credit card. Right when the thief took hold of it, Meng Chao used his ability to control items remotely and sucked the credit card back. The thief instantly felt disappointed. If he had never held it in his hands, it would have been fine. But he had clearly held it and could even smell the stench of money before he lost it again. That feeling was even worse than cutting off his hand. The thief was angry, but he did not dare to say anything. His emotions were controlled firmly by Meng Chao. Dont be so impatient. As long as you do a good job, I wont go back on my word. Perhaps after were done, I will give you even more benefits. You should be able to tell that I dont care about one or two measly credit cards, Meng Chao said coldly. But on the other hand, if you cant do a satisfactory job or are up to mischief and harbor ulterior motives, then you wont just be losing this credit card and the crystals, youll also be losing your life. This time, do you really understand? The thief shuddered and anguish appeared on his face. He knew that he was in real trouble. But since he had offended a fiend like Meng Chao, things were no longer in his control. He was a boy who had struggled to survive at the bottommost level of the lair and managed to go on like a weed. He knew how to adapt to a situation. He immediately put on an obedient expression and nodded in an exaggerated manner. Come up here. It was only then that Meng Chao called out to him. Whats your name? AJi. The thief climbed up the mountain of trash but did not dare to get close to Meng Chao. He curled up to one side as he shuddered like a drenched rat. AJi, whats your surname? You can call me whatever you like, AJi replied. I dont know, so any surname will do. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes in displeasure. AJi shuddered and quickly waved his hands. Its true, Im not lying. My parents left me in a trash dump. They might have already died a long time ago. I dont even know who they are, so how am I supposed to know what my surname is? In any case, when the people are happy, theyll call me AJi, and when theyre not, they call me Useless AJi. It doesnt matter, any name is fine. Dragon Citys mortality rate was really high, and it was higher still in the lair. But the mortality rate in Leprosy Village was the highest. It was not just due to a lack of food, medicine, the fights between the gangs, and the viruses wreaking havoc among its inhabitants. The main reason was the innate deficiencies due to their genes being deformed. It resulted in many of the descendants of the infectees having genetic illnesses, so it was only natural that their lifespans were not like those of normal, healthy people. It was common for the children who wandered the streets in Leprosy Village to grow up without ever seeing their parents. Meng Chao thought for a while and nodded. AJi, what were you doing here? I I was saving someone. AJi hesitated for a while. A major explosion happened in the building in front of us, and the fire burned for more than two hours. Later, the entire structure collapsed and plenty of people died. There are a lot of survivors stuck under the ruins. Theyre my comrades, so I cant just watch them die. So, we decided to work together and save them. I Im small and weak. I cant move the debris nor put out the fire, so I thought that I could go to the sewers and take a look to see whether anyone had fled through the sewers. Then, I found you AAAAAHHHH!!! Meng Chao grabbed more than ten steel balls with two fingers and flicked them at AJi. The steel balls were as powerful as bullets. AJi screamed and covered his head with his arms. Looks like youre really displeased with your life and want to be reborn. Meng Chao sighed. Fine. I dont want to waste my time on idiots. There must be smarter children than you around here who value their lives in Leprosy Village. While saying that, Meng Chao positioned a steel ball at AJis forehead. He did not hide his killing intent, and it looked like he was about to use the steel ball to pierce AJis head. AJis face turned stark pale. He did not dare to move, so he screamed at the top of his lungs and spoke quickly. D-Dont kill me! I-Ill tell you the truth! I-I came here to recover resources! Recover resources? Meng Chao frowned a little. Thats right. There are plenty of dead people in the ruins and they have a lot of weapons, ammunition, synthetic food, and gene medicine. Theyre all valuable survival resources, which the dead cant use anymore! AJi spoke in a matter of fact tone. But Im alive. I have nothing, and Im hungry. Even though I was not crushed by the building, I might starve to death in a few days. My life might be worse than a dogs right now, but Im not in a hurry to be reborn. Its better to recover some resources and let myself live for a few more days. Theres nothing wrong with that! Dragon City was a place that lacked resources, so AJis words were not entirely wrong. Meng Chao looked at his reed-like, thin limbs and his body that was so tiny it looked like a small gust of wind could blow him away. He found that he did not want to linger on this issue for too long. But there was something that he had to understand clearly. If the people were dead, I wouldnt mind that you stole their resources to survive, Meng Chao said. But what if theyre not dead and are still breathing? Do you kill them before stealing from them? AJi shuddered and got worried that Meng Chao would misunderstand him. He quickly waved his hands and said, I dont. I would never. I only take things from the dead. I never touched a single hair from those who are nearly dead. I absolutely didnt, trust me! Naturally, Meng Chao would not believe him so easily. It was one thing to steal from the dead, but another to kill the survivors trapped under the ruins to steal their belongings. If the boy did the latter, Meng Chao would not use him. Its true! AJi said with a long face. The explosion was terrible, and more than ten floors collapsed. The corpses are all squashed. You wouldnt be able to find many who managed to survive. Im small and weak, so Im already exhausted from just taking things from the dead. Why should I go through the trouble of offending the people who are still breathing? Before the explosion, there were a lot of loud sounds in the building. Its clear that it had plenty of people we cannot afford to offend inside. What if I was captured by them and dragged to death with them? Wouldnt that be the absolute worst? When AJi said this, he seemed to have suddenly remembered that Meng Chao might be one of those people whom he could not afford to offend. He immediately pulled an even longer face. Meng Chao scanned the thiefs microexpressions and found no traces of lying. When he thought about it carefully, he decided that what the boy said was true. Meng Chao nodded and continued. Since you dont know who your parents are, where did you live and with whom? How did you survive? Chapter 512 - Useful A’Ji AJi blinked and said, Ive been wandering alone. If Im tired, I curl up in a corner of an underground shelter and sleep. I dont need a home, and I dont need any belongings. If anyone needs me to work for them, Ill work and get a few cans of earthworm meat to eat. If no one looks for me, Ill work at the resource recovery centers. Of course, Im not taking things from the dead and selling them. Im just picking trash! Meng Chao smiled and shook his head while he mumbled, Looks like Im still too merciful. I should have crushed your hands before anything else. In any case, I just need your mouth. It doesnt matter to me whether you have hands or not. As he spoke, he stood up as if he was going to walk to AJi. AJis face went stark pale. He waved his hands in a panic and said, U-Uncle, Im telling the truth. Picking trash isnt shady business. Wh-Why are you so angry? Meng Chao was covered in dust and looked nothing like his usual self. No one could tell how he was supposed to look like, nor what was his age. To show respect, AJi naturally decided to refer to him as an elder. So that youd understand why you died. Meng Chao smiled coldly. Before you started running your mouth off, your hands had already betrayed you. Your hands dont belong to a waste recoverer! There are plenty of people who take up jobs to categorize waste and recover them in Dragon City, but Dragon Citys trash is different from that on Earth. We have a lot of monster carcasses, substances derived from crystals that possess strong radioactivity, acidic substances, poisonous substances, viruses, and other dangerous things. Even if you wore a few layers of plastic gloves and completely airtight protective suits, itd have been impossible for the strong acid and poisonous substances to not seep into the gloves and damage your hands. Ive seen plenty of waste recoverers hands. All of them were waxy yellow or black and had a lot of atrophic scars. They also had calluses that looked like scales. Many of their joints were swollen and large, and their fingers were deformed. Their nails had fallen, and it was an unbearable sight. And these waste recoverers handled relatively safe and valuable trash. After they processed it, the unwanted stuff was sent to the lair to go through a second filtration. I believe that after the waste recoverers in the lair filter through that trash, the leftovers are then finally sent to Leprosy Village. In other words, the waste recoverers in Leprosy Village should be facing trash that has been filtered countless times, have the least value, and is the most dangerous. You would have to spend a lot of effort processing it, and you would be attacked by even more acid and poison before you could get any treasure from the piles of trash. If youre in that field, why are your hands so nimble, graceful, and tender? Why do they look like a newborns hands? AJi was dumbfounded. It seemed that he hadnt expected that Meng Chao would be able to decipher so much information from his hands. You dont have to wreck your brains to come up with a lie. Let me guess your occupation, Meng Chao said calmly. Even if you were outside and wanted to have such graceful and nimble hands, you would need to spend a lot of money to buy all sorts of gene medicine and secret ointments to take care of them meticulously. But you look thin and dirty. You dont even have the money to treat the scabies on your head. You dont seem like someone who will fork out a lot of money to nourish his hands. So, someone nourished your hands for you, yes? You dont have stunning looks, but whoever it is was willing to spend a lot of money nourishing your hands. Its clear that he doesnt have any strange kinks, but wants your hands to work for him. I can think of only three jobs that require hands that need to be protected and trained to such an extent. First, assassins, second, harvesters, third thieves. But you dont just need to train your hands to be an assassin. You need to train all your joints and muscles. Youre weak, so its clear that you have never received any proper martial arts training. And its also impossible for you to be a harvester. The reason is simple. Freshness is very important when it comes to harvesting monsters. There are plenty of harvesters in Dragon City, so no one will send a monster they killed in the wild or at the borders of the city into the depths of the lair, which is polluted, noisy, and filled with germs. So, the answer is simple. Youre a thief Dont be in such a hurry to deny it. I had used a special method to tie that tactical bag to my leg. Unless you were a professional, no matter how much strength you used, it would have been impossible for you to get it off me. But you managed to do it in half a minute. Also, you were sure that I was a corpse, but your movements were still very light, as if you didnt want to wake me up. Thats a habit of a pickpocket. Useless AJi? Heh. You were dishonest right from the beginning. With such graceful and nimble hands, you should be a trump card in your den of thieves. How could anyone call you Useless AJi? Youre too useful! AJi took two steps back and nearly fell into the water again. His face turned red, and he shouted, Im not a thief! I-I was just trying to survive! Im not interested in you being a thief at all. Meng Chao stared at him and released the second Fear Bomb. If you really want to survive, then behave when you work with me. Otherwise, even if I dont kill you, before long, you will die. In fact, everyone in Leprosy Village and all of Golden Tooth Lair will die! AJis eyes went wide, filled with the fear of Leprosy Village being destroyed. This time, he seemed to be really frightened and became much more honest. He hunched his shoulders and mumbled honestly, Alright. Ill tell you. I was brought up by Boss Feng. Ive been working for him. Boss Feng? Boss Feng is Three Fingers Feng. Hes very famous in Golden Tooth Lair. Apparently, he once boasted that there is nothing he cant get within the lair with just three fingers. But we think that hes called Three Fingers Feng because he was once caught when stealing, so seven of his fingers were chopped off and only three are left. AJi shrugged. In any case, after Boss Feng was left with only three fingers, he seldom steals on his own. Instead, he brought a group of children up and taught us how to recover resources and redistribute them. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. So, youre saying that there are plenty of young thieves in the den of thieves. I dont understand it. Leprosy Village looks very poor. How could there be so many targets to steal from? We dont steal from our own, so we dont steal from the villagers in Leprosy Village I mean, we dont recover resources from them and redistribute them, AJi said. There are plenty of rich people in the lair. There are also plenty of rich guests who come from the city area to visit the monster coliseums. They get very excited by the monster fights, and their eyes become stuck on the arena. When the fights end, theres a huge crowd as well, and its cramped. Those are good chances to steal from them. Its not hard to fill our pockets with money during those times. Wait, Meng Chao said. I thought that Leprosy Village villagers are isolated from the world and seldom go out. Uncle, that was decades ago. AJi sniffed. If youre more than three meters tall and look like a bear when you stand up or you have a tail thats even thicker than a crocodiles, youll definitely scare the kids and weeds outside when you go out! But people like me are smart and harmless. We only have some mild defects. If we wear thick sunglasses and masks, then lower the hoods of our cloaks to cover our faces, we look no different from the people outside. Even if we sneak out, no one discovers us. But if were discovered, were still fine, because Boss Feng has already discussed and settled things on how were supposed to split the loot with the gangs in the lair. Anyway, Ive gone out dozens of times, and only once have I been discovered by a superhuman with sharp senses. So the gang members who are in charge of guarding the place beat me up in front of that superhuman. Once that person left, they threw me back in Leprosy Village. Of course, it was unavoidable that I was beat up again by Boss Feng! Meng Chaos mind raced. So, youre saying that youre pretty familiar with the situation and forces of power in Leprosy Village and the entire lair? AJi slapped his chest and said, I cant say that Im pretty familiar, but I know a bit. Uncle, what do you want to know? Even if I dont know, Ill think of a way to get that information for you. Im not in a hurry, Meng Chao said. First, tell me. Where is Boss Fengs den? AJi pouted and pointed at a spot behind Meng Chao. Meng Chao frowned a little. The spot behind him was where the building collapsed. Based on how the polluted water was flowing slower in the sewer with each passing moment, the building had to have collapsed entirely, and even the underground space was blocked. The polluted water was going to be cut off soon. But once he thought about it carefully, he did not find it strange. If Boss Fengs den was not nearby, AJi would not be stealing from the dead in this area. Where is Boss Feng? he asked. Dead, AJi answered frankly. He died with everyone else when the building collapsed. AJi told Meng Chao that Boss Fengs den was located on the second underground floor of the collapsed building. Boss Feng and dozens of other young thieves lived there. They had wanted for it to be easy to escape if any enemies or family members of their previous targets came looking for them, so they situated their den close to the surface. But the major explosion caused by the super crystal bomb had created an unstoppable shockwave that instantly killed most of the villagers from the first to the third underground floors. Boss Feng and the young thieves were all killed by either the explosion or the shockwaves. As for AJi, since he did not steal enough to hit the quota yesterday and talked back to Boss Feng, he was punished and not allowed to sleep in the den. He was asked to search for a few rich-looking targets in Leprosy Village and only allowed to return once he hit the quota. But how could he possibly get any rich-looking targets in Leprosy Village? It was just a punishment. But unexpectedly, it allowed AJi to escape the disaster. Meng Chao thought that with the power of the super crystal bomb, the possibility of those living in the second underground floor escaping was close to zero. Boss Feng and your companions died, so youre alone now, but youre not the slightest bit sad? Meng Chao looked into AJis eyes. Why should I be? AJi flung his graceful and nimble hands. Suddenly, his fingers moved in different directions, and they wriggled bizarrely in the opposite orientation of the joints. Even though Boss Feng brought me up, you have no idea what sort of life I lived under him. To make my fingers as nimble as earthworms, he crushed my palms and fingers three times. Three times! he hissed. Now that the bastard is dead, if I had money, Id definitely buy lots of good food to celebrate his death. Why should I be sad? What am I, out of my mind? As for my friends Compared to living in this stupid era and this stupid place, dying painlessly might be better. The boy who looked as pathetic as a rat in the drain had a self-deprecating look on his face. He also looked lost, and there was envy on his face. Chapter 513 - Let the Sun Shine in Every Corner! Meng Chao sighed and asked, My condolences, but you must live so that the dead can rest in peace. What about you? After leaving Boss Feng and your friends, youre alone. What do you intend to do in the future? Dunno. AJi shook his head. He pretended to be strong and nonchalant. Ill live through the next few days before thinking about how Ill live the next few days after that. Live for today, not for tomorrow. Thats how all Leprosy Village villagers continue. At least I have a skill. I wont starve to death no matter where I go. Your skill isnt really a skill, and its not a long-term plan. Meng Chao could not help but laugh. He changed the topic and said, But judging by your age, it must have been difficult for you to train your hands to this extent. If you were to receive proper professional education, perhaps you could become an outstanding harvester. Received proper education? AJi looked like he had just heard the greatest joke in the world. Theres a compulsory education system in Dragon City. Right now, the government is also promoting the plan to provide three nutritious meals in schools. All the children in Dragon City, be they poor or rich, and no matter how they look, have the right and responsibility to receive education and be trained so that they can serve our civilization, Meng Chao said with a stern expression. Regardless of whether youre lair citizens or from Leprosy Village, all of you are part of Dragon City and came from Earth. You shouldnt be an exception. AJi looked like he had so many things to say that he did not know where to start. There was a really complicated look on his face, and he looked at Meng Chao like he was staring at an idiot. The boy cleared his throat a few times and pretended to scratch the scabies on his head to hide his gaze, but he could not hide the dismissal evident on his face. Meng Chao sighed in his heart. He was not a nerd who studied behind closed doors in an ivory tower. He had rich life experience from his previous life, and he had also experienced how it felt like to be at the bottom level of society for years. He knew that the current Dragon City was not a paradise where light shone on every corner of the city. Even though their martyrs had fought hard and sacrificed their lives for more than half a century, due to the lack of resources, that they were surrounded by powerful enemies, and other reasons, there were still plenty of cold places where hope could not be seen. Many of the laws and moral truths that seemed to be unquestionable were weak and powerless before the cold, harsh reality. Logically, since Dragon City had the compulsory education system, everyone should have the right to enjoy cultivation. But the Survival Committees financial system was swaying, and the annual budget could not cover everything. It was normal for them to shift the funds for teachers to war. The education quality of the public schools outside were miles behind private schools, and the government did not even have the money to build new schools in the lair and Leprosy Village. Where were they supposed to get land to build the school? How were they going to build it? How were they going to build the cultivation facilities? How were they going to provide funds for the teachers? How were they going to solve the problem of funding for the childrens cultivation? All these things cost a lot of money, so who was going to pay for that? Of course, logically, the Survival Committee should be the one paying for it. But the Survival Committee did not have money, so it could only remove funding from a lot of important projects to cover for these projects. For example, the Colonization Party and Home Partys politicians were engaged in a major argument just to deal with the budget to upgrade all the armored airships and modify all the defense systems in the old residential areas. They could not spare any money to build schools! It has to be known that education in this era was different from Earth. All the children on Earth needed was just a pen, a book, and a stack of draft paper. Meanwhile, the children in Dragon City had to take countless gene medicines and high-calorie nutritional fluids to solidify their foundation and make their bodies stronger, thus awakening to supernatural abilities. Without enough resources, forcing children to cultivate was not just pulling at a shoot to make it grow faster, but was practically the same as draining the children of all their potential without thinking about the consequences. It would only cripple the children, and it was especially the case for children from Leprosy Village. As descendants of infectees, their genes had mutated. Once they guided spirit energy into their bodies, it was not rare for things to go out of control and for them to go through secondary mutation. If the city wanted to turn them into talented people, they had to pour extra manpower, resources, time, and effort into cultivating them. Otherwise, their kind would only end up with going through secondary mutation, and their mortality rate would increase. Due to this objective reason, up to that date, the number and quality of the schools in the lair were still far beneath the ones outside. There was also no public school in Leprosy Village. The children did not drop out of school. Instead, they simply did not have the concept of going to school. It was no wonder then why AJi thought that proper education was something far-fetched. At that moment, Meng Chao decided that he had to solve the problem in the lair and Leprosy Village. In his previous life, Dragon City lost the northern offense and never solved their problem of resources even after they gained the pyrrhic victory in the Monster War. They had located most of their resources into the new Colonization War and were dragged into the world war of the two major camps of the Other World. Meng Chao remembered that even during the best years during the Extraordinary Disaster, Dragon City was not able to solve the problem of cultivation for the children at the bottom level of Dragon City. Only the descendants of the strong could become new powerhouses. The descendants of the weak could only be weaklings. Dragons gave birth to dragons, phoenixes gave birth to phoenixes, and the children of rats could only crawl in the holes. This was a reality they were resigned to. Perhaps it was one of the reasons why Dragon City lost. But it was different this time. In this life, Dragon City won the northern offense, and with the resources they gained by developing the northern frontlines, they started attacking from all fronts and were launching a tactical counterattack. It was only by winning the current war that Dragon City would get an overwhelming tactical advantage. Then, they should be able to free up their hands to solve the problem of the lairs and Leprosy Village so that the warm light of hope could shine on every corner of Dragon City equally. Meng Chao swore that he would do everything it took to make this real. For now, though, he could solve AJis problem, since he was just one person. With that thought in mind, Meng Chao asked, AJi, how old are you? Eleven or twelve, AJi said. I dont really know when my parents gave birth to me. Eleven or twelve, huh? Its not too late yet, Meng Chao said. Listen. I know a few friends outside. Perhaps they can get you a place and let you receive proper education so you can develop your potential and become an outstanding harvester. As long as you perform outstandingly, they will give you a proper job that will garner you respect. You will no longer have to live in fear. It wont be a problem to ensure that you will always have a full tummy either. You wont have to worry about being discriminated against by the people from the world outside because of your appearance either. Trust me, before long, Dragon Citizens views will change. Dragon Citizens discrimination toward the descendants of the infectees came from their fear toward the zombie virus, the lack of resources, and the limited space they had for survival. Hence, they were instinctively against people who were different from them. But before long, Dragon City would get out of the newbie village, and their survival space would instantly expand a hundred times its original size. They would also see all sorts of strange people from other races. They will even talk to half-orcs and vampires. The descendants of the infectees would become their own kind, so it wont be a problem to accept them. A hint of longing appeared on AJis face, but he soon squashed that tiny bit of hope. It seemed like the children in Leprosy Village had long since learned to not have any hope for anything. That way, they would not taste any disappointment and despair. Meng Chao could tell what the boy was thinking just by looking at his expression. After some thought, he brought out a high-purity crystal from the tactical bag and tossed it to him. AJi caught it instinctively and found that this time, Meng Chao did not use the skill to control items remotely to pull the crystal back. He was stunned. The hope that he had just squashed started flickering in his eyes again. Im a man of my word. Consider that crystal as your deposit, Meng Chao said. But you must help me solve the problem in Leprosy Village and the lair; otherwise, all of Dragon City will end up in chaos. Then, my promise and your hope will naturally turn into dust. So, helping me is the same as helping yourself leave the fate of slowly rotting away under Leprosy Village behind you and start a brand new life, understand? AJi pondered his words for a while before he tightened his hold on the high-purity crystal and nodded earnestly. Alright. Now, tell me. Do you have any communicators with you? Handphones, computers, walkie-talkies, anything will do, Meng Chao said. Yeah. Meng Chaos words seemed to have touched AJis heart. The boy opened his cloak, removed a few communicators from his thick belt, and handed them over. There were two rugged phones wrapped in rubber, a tactical communication watch, a tablet, and a point-to-point walkie-talkie specifically built for mines. Meng Chao turned on these communicators, but aside from the rustling sound of static, he could hear nothing else. The top corner of the phone showed the sign of the phone not able to get any signal. Meng Chao could not even send a single message. It was the same for the tablet. Darn it, looks like the Vortex has completely blocked the internet in this area! Meng Chao cussed under his breath. He had wanted to test his luck. It was possible that all communications had just been cut off temporarily because of the explosion from the super crystal bomb, since it led to spirit energy waves surging into the air and creating a large-scale spirit energy magnetic field interference. But AJi had a point-to-point walkie-talkie used in mines. When they were built, their creators considered the problem of the interference caused by spirit energy magnetic fields in the crystal mines, so these walkie-talkies were really good at resisting interference. A crystal bomb would not be able to completely cut off communications through this walkie-talkie. The only thing that could affect it was military-grade, high-power signal interference equipment. It had to have been used to block all communications from Leprosy Village and perhaps all of Golden Tooth Lair to the world outside. Because of this, Meng Chaos plan to search for the command center and report their current situation went up in smoke. But that made sense, since the Vortex had a detailed plan. It would naturally not make such a low-grade mistake. Aside from cutting off communications, it probably had already set up its best assassins at the highest spots in Leprosy Village. If the Heaven Realm superhumans who were heavily injured wanted to use maglev to flee from Leprosy Village via the sky, the assassins would easily strike them down like children using slingshots to hit sparrows. As for Meng Chao, he had not recovered his ability to use maglev just yet. But even if he did, he did not intend to run like a dog with its tail between its legs. Meng Chao pondered his situation for a while before he said, Forget it. Throw away all the communicators you picked up so that no one can figure out our location. AJi, tell me. Where can you find a large amount of cultivation resources in Leprosy Village? Meng Chaos current most important task was to treat his wounds. He had to heal at least 80% of his wounds before he could continue playing with the Vortex in their game. And the stake was Dragon Citys survival! Chapter 514 - Wild Wolf Cultivation resources? AJi scratched his head and said in a slightly troubled manner, Everyone in Leprosy Village is poor. The places with loads of cultivation resources do illegal businesses, so defenses there are really tight. Itll be really dangerous if you try taking anything from them. Anyway, I dont want to go and provoke them. If I had to pick one place, though, the village chief has most food and drinkable water in Leprosy Village, so he must have a lot of cultivation resources as well! Leprosy Village has a village chief? The moment Meng Chao asked that, he realized that he had just said something really stupid. Leprosy Village had all sorts of people and its environment was really bad, but since it could trade with the world outside, it was clear that it was not a society operating by the law of the jungle. There was basic order in the place, and if that was the case, someone had to maintain the order and manage everything. The village chief probably did not receive orders from the Survival Committee directly, but he would not betray Dragon City, or at the very least, he would not have done that before the Vortex infiltrated his area. However, Meng Chao did not intend to go for the village chief. The reason for it was simple: as a target, the village chief was too eye-catching. Regardless of whether the Vortex had dragged the village chief into the mess or not, after the super crystal bomb explosion, it would definitely attack the village chief. It would either tempt and coerce him to join its side or kill him. That was the only way it could throw the situation into chaos and destroy or take over the order in Leprosy Village. If Meng Chao went to the village chief recklessly, he would only be marching into the trap. Tell me. How many forces of power are there in Leprosy Village? Is the village chief the person with the greatest power in the village? How did he become the village chief? Meng Chao asked. His question stumped AJi. He scratched his head for a long time before he said, The village chief is the village chief. How would anyone know why he became the village chief? If I were to make a guess, it might be because the village chief often sells large batches of food and water-purification chips from the world outside to us at a very cheap price. So, in reality, hes just giving them to us for free. Surviving in Leprosy Village isnt easy. Its normal for you to go hungry. Whoever has food and drinkable water is in control of everything. I think thats the gist of it? Then Meng Chao said without much hope. Do you know how the village chief manages to get so much food and water? Its not easy for him to fill the stomachs of all the villagers. He did not think that he would get any answers from AJi, but it wouldnt hurt to ask. To his surprise, Aji actually thought about it and gave him the answer. I think its because the village chief has some connections with Golden Tooth? The village chief might be old as bones now, his beard is almost to the floor, and he looks like hes going to be blown away by the wind, but I heard that he was really powerful when he was young and even saved Saber Jin Wanhao! The village chief and Saber Jin Wanhao are really close. Jin Wanhao is the leader of the greatest gang in the lair and the underground emperor of Dragon City. Out of respect to the village chief, its not that much of a problem for him to give some synthetic food and water-purification chips to Leprosy Village, right? I see. Meng Chao nodded. The Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao was supporting the village chief. This also explained how Jin Wanhao could ask Leprosy Village to just maintain its order and not cause trouble. As the Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhao had a close relationship with the nine great mega corporations. He was even the spokesperson for the interests of the nine great mega corporations in the lair. It was also why Saber Jin Wanhao had readily released most of the data in the lair and mobilized a large number of powerful fighters to work together with the hunting squad. The Underground Emperor did not seem like someone who would be corrupted by the Vortex and drawn to its side. In other words, did that mean that Meng Chao could trust Leprosy Villages chief? Meng Chao set aside this problem for the time being and continued questioning the boy. Aside from the village chief, do you have any other powerful people in Leprosy Village? No, I dont mean the leader of thieves like Boss Feng. I want someone even more powerful. How should I put it? Lets use this as an example. If the current village chief died one day, who is the most likely to become the next village chief? AJi blinked and blurted out, That would be Wild Wolf! Wild Wolf? Yeah. The leader of Wild Wolves. Hes the best fighter in Leprosy Village. All the kids really admire him! When Aji mentioned his idol, he became excited and started explaining things to Meng Chao while gesturing wildly. Decades ago, there were no gangs in Leprosy Village, because everyone here is a descendant of infectees. Most of the people here have inborn illnesses and all sorts of deformities. And most of our inborn illnesses and deformities make us really weak, so we cant fight at all. At that time, even though Saber Jin Wanhao had reluctantly given us a place to stay out of respect for the village chief and sent us synthetic food and water-purification chips regularly, he didnt do it for free. We had to do manual labor for the gangs in the lair and work hard for any tiny bit of daily necessities. Its just like what you said, Uncle. Even when it comes to trash, the recoverers outside process it first before they send it to the lair, and when its delivered to us, we only have trash that contains a lot of acid, poison, inflammable and explosive gas, and trash that is the most dangerous, the most difficult to process, and the least valuable. But even when it comes to leftovers like that, we cant think about getting them just like that. When the gangs in the lair saw that were easy targets, they often came to take advantage of us. They dominated our market and forced us to sell and buy things. The only thing that they didnt do is shit on our heads. I heard that the village chief had gone to discuss this with Saber Jin Wanhao a few times. In the beginning, Jin Wanhao executed justice out of consideration to maintain order in the lair. Golden Tooth also treated us pretty nicely. But the lair has a lot of gangs. They were good only for a few days before they went back to their old ways. The village chief couldnt always bother Saber Jin Wanhao with such trivial matters either. So, he asked us to endure it and taught us that our misfortunes are a blessing in disguise. I might be young, but I know that all that talk about our misfortunes being blessings in disguise was just plain bullcrap. But we couldnt do anything about the situation, so we had to accept it. Leprosy Village was in the depths of the lair, so we were living under their roof. The world outside wouldnt welcome us, so what else could we do aside from enduring it silently? The people in Leprosy Village endured it for decades until Wild Wolf appeared out of the blue. Honestly, its not just Wild Wolf. The first batch of Leprosy Village people who were weak after going through their genetic mutations gradually died out. The ones who managed to survive had endless potential from their mutated genes. This potential made them no longer look human, but gave them astonishing power. The descendants of these infectees got together and produced more children. Most of them died of hunger, illness, or some unknown reason, but those who managed to survive were the real powerful people! Just like that, Leprosy Village slowly gained its own fighters, and the most outstanding one among them is naturally Wild Wolf. I heard that with just one punch, he can blow apart a wall that is half a meter thick and is made of reinforced concrete. He can also easily twist eight rebars bound together. I even heard that Wild Wolf can fly! Its true, he can fly! AJis face was full of excitement, and he appeared to long for this ability. Meng Chao thought. Looks like this Wild Wolf is a Heaven Realm superhuman. He was born in Leprosy Village and relied on his own ability to keep climbing up. He managed to reach Heaven Realm like that, so he does deserve the title of an elite. Wild Wolf is strong, and hes full of justice as well. If anyone in Leprosy Village is bullied by a gang outside, regardless of whether that person has any connections with Wild Wolf, he will immediately go out and fight for that person. A few years ago, Wild Wolf and his companions fought a few hard battles against the gangs in the lair. It didnt matter whether they lost or won, at the very least, those gangs no longer dared to look down on us. Later, when they traded with us, their prices also became much more reasonable, AJi waved his fists. After that matter, everyone was really impressed with Wild Wolf, and more people asked to join Wild Wolves and train with him. The village chief has a lot of prestige, yeah, but hes old. Many people dont like how hes such a yes-man to the world outside either. But Wild Wolf, he has the guts to fight. It fits the tastes of people in this new era. If there comes a day when Wild Wolves replace Golden Tooth and become the strongest gang in the lair, well live good lives! AJi was so excited that he gulped. Meng Chao frowned. The village chief relies on the support from Golden Tooth to remain the village chief. So its only natural that he has to be humble toward Golden Tooth. Wild Wolves is a group of young turks that hope that Leprosy Village can display a firmer attitude against the world outside. Is there any sort of conflict between them? AJi was slightly stunned, then shook his head. Conflict? No, no way! Even though their attitudes toward the world outside are different, Wild Wolf was brought up by the old village chief. If it werent for the village chiefs great care while training him, Wild Wolf could not have possibly become so strong. They are as close as father and son. Ive never heard of them having any sort of conflict between them. Right now, Wild Wolf and Wild Wolves are getting stronger. Weve been saying in private that even if they cant win against Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, Black Bone, and the other powerful gangs, at the very least, they would have no problem squashing the second-rate gangs in the lair, but due to a single sentence from the old village chief, Wild Wolf decided to stay in place and limit Wild Wolves influence in Leprosy Village. Unless someone decides to bully us, they seldom cause trouble. Theres no conflict between them. Alright. So if the village chief lives, Wild Wolf will remain good. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he asked, But what if the old village chief died? Is there anyone who would fight for the position of village chief with Wild Wolf? No, plenty of people already treat Wild Wolf as the next village chief, AJi answered without even thinking. But after he said that, he hesitated for a moment. Youre hesitating, Meng Chao said. What is it? Did you think of someone else or some other force of power? Its fine, tell me. Leave thinking about the possibility of it happening to me. You just need to tell me everything that you know. If I had to pick someone, there is one person whos on par with the village chief and Wild Wolf when it comes to being trusted and liked, AJi said. Its Ms. Mu Lian. Chapter 515 - Ms. Mulian Is Ms. Mulian a young girl? Meng Chao asked with great interest. This was a girl who had others refer to her as Miss despite her age, and she had the same status as the village chief and Wild Wolf. There had to be something special about her. Ms. Mulian is the village chiefs granddaughter. Shes only twenty years old, but shes really amazing, AJi said seriously. She has a unique superpower, which allows her to shine with a pure, holy light. It is warm, and when she turns that light on someone, she can get rid of their sicknesses and pains. No matter how bad the sickness is, she can cure it without using any medicine, or at the very least give the sick some relief. And Ms. Mulian isnt stingy about using this amazing power either. Since she was around seven or eight, she started wandering the streets to relieve the villagers of their pain. When she treats the villagers, she doesnt take much money from them. She just takes a few items as a symbol. Theyre just synthetic food cans, toys made of scrap metal, or even just a word of thanks. She doesnt set any boundaries when she treats the villagers and doesnt choose people. As long as she sees some pitiful sod tormented by an illness, she is willing to do everything in her power to help them. More than ten years have passed since she began helping us, and countless villagers have received blessings from her. Even I People usually avoid resource recoverers like me. They pinch their noses when they see me and kick me into the drain. But Ms. Mulian is really gentle toward me. When she treated me, she spoke gently to comfort me while I basked in the warm, pure light around her. I think that shes a living Buddha sent to save the people who are living hard lives! Meng Chao was contemplative. You were also healed by Ms. Mulian? Thats right. Boss Feng took me to her. The corner of AJis eyelids twitched. Boss Feng knew that Ms. Mulian has superpowers, so he intentionally crushed my hands and sent me to Ms. Mulian for healing. Without spending any money, he got a lot of precious medicine from Ms. Mulian. It was his way to increase the agility of my hands. Did Ms. Mulian know about Boss Fengs goals? Boss Feng naturally never dared to appear in front of her. He asked the children who had their hands crushed to go to her alone and lie to her. Ms. Mulian must have guessed what was going on, but she never refused to treat us. She would just sigh, and when she healed us, she looked even more sympathetic than when treating others. Ive lived for more than ten years, but thats the only time someone showed me so much pity. I will never forget how Ms. Mulian looked at me. Meng Chao nodded. The lack of medical treatment had always been a chronic illness of Dragon City, and it was really difficult to treat it. While powerful people with a lot of power and influence gained cultivation resources worth astronomical figures and continued breaking the limits of their lives to develop the endless potential within their bodies so that they could become stronger, normal people were often not even able to get the most basic healthcare security. Meng Chaos family was a good example. His father, Meng Yishan, was from the Red Dragon Army and knew how to harvest monsters. He had two children at home, but it was not too hard for him to put bread on the table. His children also worked hard and went to key public high schools, so he did not have to spend extra money for them to go to training classes. Even so, in ten years or so, Meng Yishan was never able to get enough money to get super alloy joints for his wife, so she had to walk with a limp and be tormented by pain. The medical treatment that the villagers could buy was probably even worse than that. And as the descendants of infectees, their chances of being infected by illnesses were much higher than of the normal citizens outside. The villagers might look powerful with their horns, wings, claws, fangs, and great strength, but there were only a handful of people who could use their deformities to increase their strength while still remaining healthy. They were the lucky few. Most of the infectees descendants could not get any benefits from their deformities. They only had weak bodies and lived in pain and suffering. In that sort of situation, Ms. Mulian appeared, and she was willing to provide free, effective medical treatment. She was truly a living Buddha sent to save the poor and the suffering. It was no wonder then why the villagers had such good opinions about her. Meng Chao believed that Ms. Mulian was like monsters who were born with racial skills and could use supernatural abilities without cultivation. He had heard his lecturers in the university talk about cases of people who were born with supernatural powers. Compared to those who awakened through cultivation later on, the people who awakened to supernatural abilities by birth could only control a limited number of skills. At most, they could only create one to two spirit energy magnetic fields. But if they used their entire lives to polish these spirit energy magnetic fields, they would become outstanding people in their fields. Looks like this Ms. Mulian is a born superhuman with skills made for the medical field. Meng Chao thought about this for a moment and said, Since you like Ms. Mulian so much and shes the village chiefs granddaughter, is there a possibility that she will become the new village chief once her grandfather dies? If Ms. Mulian really wanted to become the village chief, I think that Wild Wolf wouldnt compete with her. Instead, he would support her with everything he has. But I think Ms. Mulian doesnt have a lot of interest in becoming the village chief. She has opened a hospital and is busy with healing the sick every day. She doesnt have the time and energy to become the village chief. Besides, Wild Wolf and the village chief are as close as father and son. Even though Ms. Mulian is the village chiefs granddaughter, she still has to refer to Wild Wolf as Uncle Wolf. Their relationship is very good. In the past, when Ms. Mulian went to the most dangerous underground shelter in Leprosy Village to give free treatment, the people from Wild Wolves protected her. If Ms. Mulian wanted to become the village chief, Wild Wolf would definitely support her fully, and its the same the other way round. If Wild Wolf wanted to become the village chief, Ms. Mulian would definitely support him fully. Meng Chao nodded, and three lines of words appeared in his head. Villager: Food, drinkable water, survival resources. Wild Wolf: Brute force. Ms. Mulian: Medical treatment, health, and perhaps psychological comfort to a certain degree. The order in this area was the amalgamation of these three things. By the way, since Ms. Mulian is the village chiefs granddaughter, what about her father, the village chiefs son? Meng Chao asked. He should be someone powerful as well. Why didnt you mention him? AJi was taken aback for a moment. He thought for a long time, then shook his head and said, Um I dont know. Ive never heard anyone mention Ms. Mulians father before. The village chief doesnt have any children either. He must have died a long time ago. So, these are the three people who have the power to control the situation in Leprosy Village? The village chief, Wild Wolf, and Ms. Mulian? Meng Chao said. Yeah, its these three No, two and a half, AJi said. Everyone respects and loves Ms. Mulian a lot, but I dont know whether she can control the situation. After all, she only knows how to heal. She doesnt know how to fight. Alright. Meng Chaos mind raced and quickly assessed the three candidates. Half a second later, he made his decision. Didnt you say that Ms. Mulian opened a hospital? Take me there now. AJi hesitated a little. Meng Chao scowled. Whats wrong? Well AJi was conflicted, and he even clenched his fists before he forced himself to straighten his back, puff out his thin chest, and say loudly, I can bring you over to Ms. Mulian, Uncle, but you must first tell me who you are, whether youre a good guy or a bad guy, and why you want to look for Ms. Mulian. I-I might not be in a hurry to die, but Im not scared of death at all Fine, Im scared of death, but there are certain things that I wont do even if it means death, and one of them is betraying Ms. Mulian! Im telling you, Uncle, Ms. Mulian has a very unique status in all of the villagers hearts. If you dare to touch even a single hair on her head, Wild Wolf, all of the villagers, and I will not spare you! When Meng Chao saw how the boy was pretending to be tough despite trembling all over while saying the toughest words with the most cowardly look he had ever seen, he laughed. Dont worry, Im not a bad person, Meng Chao said. Its not as if bad people write Im a bad person on their heads. AJi gathered his courage. How are you going to prove it? Meng Chao spread his arms and said, You should be able to tell that I have no deformities. I came from the outside world. So what? AJi said. To us, the people outside are all bad guys, or at least, none of you are good. Meng Chao had nothing to say to that. Naturally, he had one hundred ways to force the boy to work with him. But after he heard AJis words, he did not want to do that. He only sighed and said, Judging by your actions, youre a pretty smart boy, so use your head and think carefully. If I were a bad person and wanted to do bad things, Id definitely plan carefully and understand the entire situation before I take action. How would I not even know how many important people there are in Leprosy Village and where they live? The information you shared could be learned by just asking around outside. To those who are really bad, its not valuable, right? AJi tilted his head to the side and thought about it for a long time before he nodded and said, Yeah, I guess so. So, Im not a bad person, Meng Chao said. But you might be right about something. There might be a group of bad people who want to harm Ms. Mulian right now. So, we have to do everything we can to save her! AJi was shocked. Wh-What? Who could it be? Of course its the group who caused the explosion earlier. Ill explain the details and the causes to you later. Right now, we must hurry to Ms. Mulians hospital. You dont want Ms. Mulians hospital to end up in ruins like the other building and be leveled to the ground, right? AJis face turned stark pale. He was stunned for half a second before he immediately said, Ill take you there right now! With the local boys help, Meng Chao gained the best guide in a dark maze. AJi led Meng Chao around. At times, they crawled through ducts, and at other times, they descended further into the ground. They moved through drainage pipes, ventilation pipes, maintenance shafts, abandoned elevator shafts, and took a lot of shortcuts. In just ten minutes, they moved through the entire underground and arrived at a manhole cover near the surface. Chapter 516 - Just Who Is It? Meng Chao held his breath and released a bit of spirit energy into the outside world through the hole in the manhole cover. His spirit energy fluctuated and released ripples into the area. He did not manage to find any powerful vitality magnetic fields. It was only then that Meng Chao carefully and silently opened the manhole cover and crawled out with AJi. They were now at a quiet corner of an alley. Through the cracks of two tilted, illegal buildings, they could see the building where the Deification Capsule pharmacy was. It was, of course, now completely collapsed. The flames surrounding the surface of the ruins had already been put out by the Leprosy Village. But there were still a lot of substances containing spirit energy in the depths of the debris. They were burning silently and releasing ink-like smoke through the cracks in the ground. The smoke was like a black pillar that reached the skies. It shot through the dusk-colored sky and dyed the rainbow-colored fog in the air black. It was as if a black coffin had been turned upside down on Leprosy Village, and it was currently squashing the place No, it was squashing all of Golden Tooth Lair. Meng Chao knew that this glue-like, black cloud was the product of low-grade crystals and the incomplete combustion of etherealized substances. Based on his experiences, the black smoke would remain for around half a month or an even longer period of time. During that time, most of the electromagnetic signals, spirit energy magnetic signals, and wireless signals would be blocked. The enemy had also started a signal interference, which blocked off all forms of communication, so it was difficult for the outside world to know what had happened inside. Sophisticated equipment like drones would have a hard time operating for a long time in the black smoke as well. Before long, their control chips would be invaded by the powder from the low-grade crystals in the black smoke, and they would fall like headless flies. The same logic applied to the Heaven Realm superhumans. If they flew for a long time in the black smoke, the powder from the low-grade crystals would block their pores and interfere with their vitality magnetic fields, so their cultivation realms and fighting strength would both plummet. They could then be easily shot down like sparrows hit by slingshots. Meng Chao only wished that before the black smoke completely shrouded the sky above the lair, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters would be able to run out and report what had happened to the command center. With that thought in mind, Meng Chao and AJi went to the entrance of the alley. Since Meng Chao did not have a cloak, he looked eye-catching due to the Bloody Soul and Tiger Fang Saber on his back, the chain saber around his arm, his bulky muscles that made it look like he was carrying explosives, and the intersecting wounds that covered his built body. He could only hide in the darkness and look out to observe the streets from the darkness. There were quite a number of villagers wandering around like ghosts in the streets. By the looks of it, they had just run out of the collapsed building. Many of them were touched by the flames. Their robes were tattered, and their skin was covered in patches of red and white. There was also some fluid oozing out from the damaged areas, which was an unbearable sight. There were some people who were not injured, but had lost their homes and all their belongings in the explosion. Now, they stood like statues that stared upward at the black, suffocating sky. Many people watched everything coldly, as if they had burning hatred for everything, and did not bother to hide their desire to live. It was the type of desire that would drive them to do whatever it took to survive. No matter what, survival was the first instinct for all those living. If they wanted to live, they needed food, water, and living space. If they did not have such things, they would go and snatch them! Meng Chao could sense an underlying current that was going to destroy everything brewing silently among the survivors who lost everything. He suddenly understood why the Vortex gathered so many cultivation resources and created a super large crystal bomb. It didnt matter how many veteran hunters were killed. The important part was to create people who lost their homes, families, and had nothing left but hatred and the desire to live. Such people were going to completely destroy the order in Leprosy Village. And with the Vortex fanning the flames, they would create even more people who had nothing but hatred and the desire to survive. They would rush out of Leprosy Village after it lost all order and was reduced to ruins. From there, they would destroy the order in Golden Tooth Lair and make the lair citizens lose everything they had. This would then fill them with hatred and a desperate desire to survive. It would be like a rolling snowball. With the super crystal bomb, the Vortex destroyed the order in Leprosy Village, which then allowed him to motivate all the villagers who had nothing but hatred, anger, and the desire to survive to destroy the order in Golden Tooth Lair. After that, all the lair citizens would care about nothing else but escaping Golden Tooth Lair. This would then spread chaotic lawlessness all over Dragon City. Chaos Meng Chao mumbled. Chaos is all that the Vortex wants! At that moment, piercing alarms suddenly rang out all over the place. All the buildings rumbled. Even the ground trembled a little. This was an alarm that Dragon Citizens knew all too well. Fortification! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. The Golden Tooth Lair is going to be fortified! The lair had been a super fort built during the zombie crisis. When the Golden Tooth Lair entered full fortification, its defenses were ten times greater than those of an old residential area like Blessed Heavenly Garden. This should be the second plan Nie Chenglong mentioned. After the hunting squads operation failed, the world outside would lock down the Golden Tooth Lair. With the severe lack of fighting power in the city, fortifying the lair would maximize their ability to maintain order so that the chaos in the lair would not spread through the other regions. But during the subsequent few days, it would be difficult for the outside world to mobilize power to enter the lair to handle the situation. Even half a month might not be enough to gather the forces to send them into the lair. This might make it into the Supernatural Entitys paradise. Uncle AJi stood on his tiptoes behind Meng Chao and stared at the smoke that rose into the sky above the ruins. He also perked up his ears and listened to the alarms and the sounds of machines all around. He suddenly asked, Did the people outside abandon us? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Its fine. Ive known this since a long time ago. AJi sniffed. The people outside had abandoned us decades ago and left us to our own devices. Nonsense. Meng Chao turned around, grabbed AJi shoulders, and said firmly, Humans wont abandon their comrades. Dragon City did indeed not solve a lot of problems, but thats because it does not have enough resources, but as long as we win the war before us and get resources, we will be able to solve all our problems! He put too much strength in his grip, so AJi winced with a pained expression. Meng Chao quickly let go. AJi grimaced and rubbed his shoulders, but Meng Chaos promise did make him much happier. Uncle, Ill go get a cloak for you first, he said, eager to please. Before his voice could fade away, a deafening explosion sounded above their heads. Careful! Meng Chao grabbed AJi and yanked him back. A stone the size of a head fell from the sky. It grazed AJis nose before landing on the ground and terrified the boy so much that he turned pale. The two men looked up. Sparks flew from the balconies of the buildings around them. Bullets intersected with each other, and like a burning net, they sealed off the entire sky. A few people had flown into the sky and tried to retreat when the smoke receded. They were immediately struck by the flames and fell like shooting stars. They crashed so violently that the ground shattered, and more than ten buildings were destroyed. Immediately after, a group of superhumans in heavy motorized armor, surrounded by spirit flames, and skeletons painted on their helmets pounced aggressively where the people landed. Meng Chao and AJis gazes were blocked by the buildings, so they could not see the two parties fight. They could only hear banging sounds from the guns and clashing steel, screams, and the booming from shockwaves. From all that, it was clear that the fights were pretty intense. The buildings in Leprosy Village had been designed based on forts, so they were pretty sturdy. But they could not accommodate the rapid increase of villagers over the decades. To increase living space so that they could stuff more people inside the buildings, the villagers added a lot of illegal structures without considering safety at all. When the superhumans activated their spirit flames, they were the same as self-propelled artillery with an unlimited amount of ammunition. If they fought at full force, they would naturally affect the buildings and innocent villagers around them. In just a short half a minute, a number of buildings were covered in holes. Terrifying cracks intersected on the walls. The illegal structures attached to the main buildings tilted and collapsed. Many villagers started bleeding from their orifices because of the shockwaves created by the superhumans when they fought. Some people did not manage to dodge in time and were severely wounded by the falling tiles, debris, and reinforced concrete. Many of the villagers had felt fortunate that their modest homes were not affected by the super crystal bombs, but suddenly, two superhumans turned the area around them into their battlefield, and as they fought, they crashed into their house. Each punch and kick from the superhumans possessed the power of pile drivers. With just a few exchanges, they blew apart the walls, crushed the floorboards, and created holes in the ceiling. But this was unavoidable. Hence, the streets were in chaos once more. The villagers screamed as they fled their swaying homes. With hands covering their heads, they ran far away from the battlefield before they dared to turn their heads around with fear pounding in their hearts. Their eyes were fixed on their homes burning under the superhumans feet. Some people were overwhelmed by grief, some wanted to cry, but could not, some gnashed their teeth and clenched their fists so tightly that it sounded as if their bones were about to crack. Their eyes burned with anger. These people are too rash! Meng Chao cursed in his heart. Even if its to capture the mastermind, they cant just ignore the safety of the innocent villagers and their belongings. If they end up hurting loads of villagers and creating a mess in the village, whats the point even if they manage to capture the mastermind? Wait Man-eating Shark Zhou Chongs hunting squad and the superhumans from the gangs should have been gravely injured during the explosion of the super crystal bomb. And for the time being, the secret police, abnormal beast research department, and the gangs in the lair shouldnt be able to mobilize a second wave of attacks. Just who are these people in motorized armor and skeleton masks? Theyre destroying the place wilfully and dont care about injuring the villagers by accident! Chapter 517 - I Don’t Believe It! Meng Chao thought about it carefully. The people who tried to use maglev and escape through the sky just now should have been the members of the hunting squad. They were the only ones injured by the super crystal bomb and unable to continue fighting. That was why they were forced to retreat. As for the people on the Vortexs side, their plan had succeeded and they had the advantage, so why did they need to run? Besides, even if they wanted to run, they would not go into the sky. After all, even if they flew out of Leprosy Village and Golden Tooth Lair, they would be immediately discovered by the superhumans stationed outside. That would be the same as death. Hence, if the Vortexs subordinates really wanted to escape, they would be escaping through the underground tunnels, just like the insects during the Noble Descent Hotel ambush. At that moment, AJi took the initiative and said, Uncle, when I get the cloak for you, should I ask around for information as well? Meng Chao pondered this for a while, then nodded. Go. Be careful. Dont worry. If Boss Feng died but I didnt, it means that God doesnt want to take my life for the time being! AJi grinned and snuck out. Meng Chao watched him stick close to the walls and blend into the crowd discreetly. He then dragged a villager who was bleeding all over his head because he was hit by a stone to a safe place and used the chance to talk to him. After speaking to him for a while, he ran to another side and worked together with the people to carry a villager whose legs were broken. He seized the chance while helping to understand the cause behind the fight above them. Gradually, AJi moved further away and disappeared in the depths of the bustling crowd. Meng Chao waited patiently in the beginning. But soon, he sensed something. His expression changed, and he cussed under his breath. He retreated into the alley and used his hands and legs to climb up the wall like a huge gecko. He silently climbed up until he was on the eighth floor. There he found a terrace that protruded out of the building while held up by steel pipes. To provide shelter, a rainproof canvas had been put over the terrace. Meng Chao yanked off the canvas and placed it around his shoulders to cover his built body, the terrifying scars, and his fierce-looking weapons. He narrowed his eyes and moved like lightning between the buildings while avoiding the superhumans in skeleton masks in the area. Soon, a sneaky youth showed up below him like a rat in the drain. It was AJi. He was already four streets away from the manhole cover they had crawled out of. There were no villagers around him, and it did not look like he was searching for anyone to ask for information either. He only ran forward with his head bowed. After running for a while, he stopped to catch his breath and turned his head back to look. When he didnt see anyone chasing him, he sighed in relief and continued running. It was clear that he did not plan to look for a cloak or get any information. Instead, he found an excuse and ran away! Meng Chao looked down from the fourth floor of a building. He snorted coldly. AJi stopped as if he was struck by lightning. He turned his head around and went pale as if he had seen a ghost. He screamed and started running at full speed. But he could not outrun his enemy. Meng Chao casually fired two steel balls and accurately hit the backs of AJis knees. Ack! The boy fell to the ground. Bruises bloomed on his face, and he looked really pathetic. And why are you running? Meng Chao descended from the sky and brought AJi up like an eagle with a chick in its claws. He glared at him. Do you think that I really wont hurt you? Let me go! Just let me go! Youre all bad guys! AJi was terrified and anxious. In his desperation, he gathered his courage and struggled fiercely in Meng Chaos hands. He kicked and hit him. You just want to destroy Leprosy Village! I wont help you! Id rather be reborn than help you! What do you mean? Meng Chao scowled. Tell me clearly. Who wants to destroy Leprosy Village? Its you! Its all of you and those people in skeleton masks and motorized armor! Theyre all fighting in Leprosy Village! Youre with them! AJis face was flushed red and he spoke quickly. I heard from the villagers just now! Youre from a capture squad from outside! Youre here in Leprosy Village to catch wanted criminals. Your only goal is to capture the wanted criminals. To achieve your goal, you dont care even if you need to destroy Leprosy Village and kill all the villagers! Meng Chao was stunned. What? Who said that? Everyone is saying that. Someone saw it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears! AJi shouted in anger. The big explosion that affected a few buildings in the beginning was caused by you because you wanted to catch those wanted criminals. Then, you announced to all the villagers that there are fierce wanted criminals hiding in Leprosy Village and that all the villagers have the duty to help you capture them. If we wont work with you, itll mean that were hiding the criminals and will have to receive the worst punishments together with the criminals. Just now, to capture the criminals, you didnt even bat an eyelid and started fighting in our village. You destroyed countless peoples homes, caused rocks to fall, and killed so many villagers. All of us saw it. Are you going to deny it? Those people in skeleton masks are captors from outside, and they threatened you to help them? Meng Chaos face was grave. He scowled. After pondering it for a while, he immediately understood the situation. Listen to me, AJi, I am indeed a captor from outside, but Im definitely not with those people in skeleton masks. On the contrary, its highly likely that theyre the criminals we wanted to capture, and theyre the ones who want to destroy Leprosy Village! AJi was shocked. He felt confused and stuttered, Wh-What? Its true. Trust me. We did come to Leprosy Village to capture the wanted criminals, but we would never use whatever method possible and harm people. In truth, before we entered the lair and Leprosy Village, we went through special training to target the situation here. We even had to make certain sacrifices to reduce the collateral damage here to the lowest so that the innocent wouldnt be hurt. We didnt set up the super crystal bomb that blew up the building. The people who started fighting in the air in Leprosy Village without caring about the villagers safety are not part of us either. I have reason to believe that the people who threatened all of you are not captors either, but wanted criminals. Their goal is to make you hate the world outside and turn the situation even more chaotic! Meng Chao put AJi down. AJi covered his throat and coughed a few times before he said with bloodshot eyes, I-I dont trust you. None of you from outside are nice. Over the past few decades, you have never cared about Leprosy Village nor provided any help to us. You left us to our own devices. To you, were just the deformed and ugly descendants of zombie virus infectees. Were not any better than zombies. Even if one hundred years have passed, we will still spread terrifying viruses and bacteria to you. As long as you capture the wanted criminals and maintain the order in the world outside, even if all the villagers die, you wont care, will you? Of course will care, Meng Chao retorted firmly. To me, theres no such thing as villagers from Leprosy Village or people outside the village. I dont care how you look like because of the virus either. Were all Dragon Citizens and humans who came from Earth. Were all comrades who share the same civilization. Were the same. Stop lying. Were not the same, AJi said. What sort of lives are the people outside living, and what sort of lives are the villagers living? You might have some misunderstanding toward life outside, Meng Chao said. The normal citizens outside might be living slightly better than the villagers, but its not much better. They have to face the threats of zombies, monsters, and viruses. They also are troubled about their livelihoods and futures. They have to work day and night to struggle to survive too. Its not that we dont want to solve the problems of Leprosy Village. Its just that we have limited resources, and we cant solve the problems for the time being. I told you while we were underground. As long as we work together and win this war, well be able to get enough resources, and Leprosy Village will definitely gain a completely new look. The villagers will also live like the citizens outside. I dont trust you. Ive never believed in a single word you said since the beginning, AJi hissed. The villagers might seldom go out, but were not barbarians who dont receive information from the world around us. We can surf the net too! Ive seen a lot of videos about how the people outside live. They live in huge houses, drive pretty cars, and enjoy all sorts of things that I cant even name but never dare to think about enjoying. Do you even know that we cant eat earthworm cans every day in the village? Plenty of times, I had to fight with my friends until we were all bleeding for one rotten can! But one time I saw someone outside actually feed the freshest Iron-armored Rhinoceros Steak to her pet dog! Ive never tasted fresh Iron-armored Rhinoceros meat in my life. At most, Ive only eaten the leftover flesh of Iron-armored Rhinoceros or synthetic food made from their poop. Youre outsiders who feed your pets steak, so would you care about the lives and deaths of the villagers here? I dont believe it! Meng Chao was silent for a while before he sighed and said, Ive never fed my pets steak, and I wouldnt do something like that. I dont understand why people do that either. Trust me. Most of the normal citizens outside are like me. They wouldnt understand, accept, or support this sort of thing. Only a handful of powerful people and their disciples do that sort of thing. But isnt Dragon City controlled by those powerful people? AJi retorted. They say that they dont have the resources to solve the problems in Leprosy Village and the lair, but they have the resources to feed their pet dogs steak, live in mansions, drive fancy cars, eat good food, and buy crazy things? How then are there no resources to help us? And youre saying things like as long as we win this war, we can solve all problems easily? How am I supposed to know whether you will really help us instead of using those new resources to get more steaks to feed your pet dogs so that they will become fatter and stronger? Chapter 518 - For Steak! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had nothing to say about that. He was stunned for a long time before he heaved a long sigh and said, Looks like you wont believe anything I say. Alright, I wont force you. Go. He waved his hand to chase AJi away. He did this so readily that it made AJi uncertain. Meng Chao saw his uncertainty and stared into AJis eyes. But there is one thing that you must know clearly. Right now, the enemy is causing trouble in your home. If youre filled with resentment for the outside world because of your experiences over the past few decades and decide to act rashly because you think the situation is hopeless, the first thing youll be destroying will be yourselves. The enemy has already begun its operation. Before long, the village chief, Wild Wolf, and Ms. Mulian, who healed you before, will end up in the enemys claws. At that time, Leprosy Village will descend into chaos, and the villagers will even become the weapons of the enemy. It will use all of you to stab Dragon Citys most vulnerable parts. Once the enemy succeeds in its scheme, I dont know whether those powerful people high above will still be able to feed their pet dogs steaks, but I know that all of you in Leprosy Village will definitely find yourself in ruins. If thats the end you want, then hurry up and leave. Search for the best seat, open your eyes wide, and watch Leprosy Village be destroyed in this vortex! AJi clenched his teeth tightly. His body shuddered, but it looked like he was rooted to the ground. He hesitated for a long time before he said, If those superhumans in skeleton masks arent your friends, then where are your friends? Meng Chao thought about this for a while and said honestly, I wont lie to you. For the time being, my friends are dead, injured, gone, or captured by the enemy. I should be the only one left who can carry out the operation. But Im injured as well, and I cant bring out all of my fighting strength. Communications here have also been blocked, so I cant send any information outward. AJis eyes went wide and he cried out in surprise. Then, arent you fighting alone? Im not fighting alone. I have you and all the villagers. Meng Chao smiled. AJi did not know what sort of expression he should have. It seemed like no one had ever said that kind of thing to him, and he did not know how to react. He was stunned for a long time before he stuttered, Wh-What can we do? Do the same thing as the citizens outside. Protect our home. This is the only home we have, and its the home we share. Meng Chao spoke clearly and firmly. I dont care whether you believe me or not, but I swear to you that once this battle comes to an end, I will do everything it takes to change the lair and Leprosy Village and promote the plan to improve the living conditions of the people here. Trust me, all the villagers in Leprosy Village will definitely be able to eat nice, hot steaks in the future! AJis eyelashes fluttered, and his lips quivered. He did not seem to want to believe it, but he could not stop himself from believing. Then Ill bring you to Ms. Mulian? We must first understand the superhumans in skeleton masks who are pretending to be the hunting squad. Then, once we meet Ms. Mulian, Wild Wolf, and the others, well have something to tell them. Wait for me here. Meng Chao attached himself to the wall of the building again and climbed to the roof, which was dozens of meters from where he had been. With the cover provided by the waterproof canvas, he looked like a huge chameleon. He blended with the mottled wall of the building. He narrowed his eyes and observed the hunting squads movements. The frauds seemed to have been sent to stir up the anger in the villagers. Compared to capturing people, they were more concerned with causing destruction in Leprosy Village. They enjoyed that a lot. They activated their spirit energy magnetic fields and made their spirit flames burn fiercely. Then, they did not control the shockwaves charging out from them like avalanches. In just half an hour, they destroyed a lot of buildings in Leprosy Village. The villagers were livid, but they did not dare to say anything. One of the reasons was because they were afraid of these peoples fearsome power. The other reason was because they heard that they came from the world outside, and their backgrounds were even greater than those of the gangs in the lair. No one dared to provoke them. Because of it, Meng Chao could easily locate where they were. He also found a captor who was far away from his squad. Meng Chao silently climbed back to the ground. This time, AJi had not run away. He stayed obediently where he was. Meng Chao told him, There is a captor two streets away from here. Hes in a building with more than twenty floors and a lot of neon lights on the walls. Sneak around the building and lure that person over. Well see how strong he is. AJi scratched his head and said, I know how to be sneaky, but why would that guy be interested in me? Take out the crystal I just gave you, Meng Chao said. AJi felt a little hesitant. He put his hand into his crotch, groped around, and brought out the crystal. Meng Chao frowned a little before he released a bit of spirit energy into the crystal. The crystal shuddered a little and released the sound of a wind chime. It started shining brightly. I activated the spirit energy reaction in the crystal. Even if you stuff it into your crotch, when a superhuman looks at you, the crystal will be like a shining lightbulb and reveal its presence, Meng Chao said. Theres no reason for a Leprosy Village boy like you to have a high-purity crystal thats worth cities. This will definitely stir up his curiosity. So pretend to look guilty and run. That superhuman will definitely chase after you, understand? AJis eyes sparkled and he nodded. Got it. But what if he alerts his friends and a group of them surrounds me? Uncle, youre injured, and your chest is still bleeding. Can you fight against so many armed superhumans? Well take a gamble, Meng Chao said. The enemy has performed an interference that blocks all frequencies, and all communications are cut off. Were unable to contact the outside world, but the enemys walkie-talkies and other communicators should also be useless. Right now, the only form of communication in Leprosy Village and perhaps all of Golden Tooth Lair is shouting. As long as you run fast, the enemy will have no time to contact his friends, so he will have to come after you alone. But I reckon that he wont even think about notifying his friends. These people are really arrogant. They dont think that the villagers are of any threat. But hes a superhuman. What if he catches up to me in just a few seconds. What should I do? You have me, Meng Chao said. Were in a hurry. Times wasting. Dont you want to eat steak? AJi gulped. The fragrant, warm steak helped him summon his courage. He stuffed the crystal back into his crotch and tightened his belt before running to the entrance of the alley. After just taking a few steps forward, he ran back and stared at Meng Chao with a strange expression. Whats wrong? Meng Chao frowned. Uncle, how did you find me just now? AJi asked. I was already four streets away, and I used the cloak to completely hide myself. There were around one thousand people dressed like me in the streets nearby. How were you able to locate me so accurately and see through my disguise immediately? Um Meng Chao did not know how he should explain it. Its this crystal, right? AJi narrowed his eyes and pouted. When you gave the crystal to me in the beginning, you did something to it. This isnt a deposit. You placed a tracker on me. You dont trust me at all! Dont bother about the details. Whats important is to save your home and eat steak! Meng Chao said. Hurry up and go. Remember to try and sneak around as much as you can so you lure the enemy here. I will be close behind you! I knew it. All of you people outside are cunning, AJi mumbled under his breath. Then, like a rat that had stolen something, he stuck close to the wall, went to an alley, and blended into the crowd. Even though he was just like the other people in the streets who wore gray cloaks, had either transparent or ink-colored goggles over their eyes, and used simple masks or anti-poison filtration masks to cover their faces, the crystal in his crotch was like a shining firefly in the dark. It instantly attracted the attention of the captor in the building ahead. The captor jumped out of the building, and with the jets in the motorized armor, he levitated in the air and searched for the spirit energy reaction in the crowd. AJi hunched his shoulders and acted like a rat that had been discovered after it stole grain. He turned tail and ran into an alley. The captor snorted coldly and stared at him from above. Then, he shot down at AJi like a falcon. AJi yelped and increased his speed. Then, as if he was making a panicked decision, he ran into a deadend. The end of that alley was filled with stinking trash. AJi scrambled toward the trash like he wanted to crawl inside it because he had nowhere else to go. The captor chased after him and was about to approach the trash when because of AJi acting over the top or because this captor had sensed a dangerous presence, he suddenly stopped moving. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the trash. Craaccccckkkkkk. The weapon system behind the motorized armor was activated, and two hornet rocket launchers rose on his shoulders. When he saw the shoulder rocket launchers, AJi was so terrified that his face turned pale. He shouted at the trash, UNCLE! A brutal smile appeared under the skeleton mask, and he was just about to fire when a black figure shot out like lightning from the shadow behind him instead of the trash in front of him. Whoosh! The saber glare moved like the wind, and with an upward motion, it went for the spot between his legs. No matter how great the defense of the motorized armor was, to ensure the agility of the legs, it was impossible for the defense at the waist, thighs, and crotch to be as great as at the chest. When the captor sensed the bone-chilling saber glare seeping into his crotch and invading his urinary system, his face turned pale. But fortunately, he was a veteran superhuman who had survived through countless battles and had loads of experience. He immediately made his decision and growled, then turned around and kicked sideways. The entire process was over in one breath, and at the final moment, he avoided the fatal slash that would have cut him in half. But a second slash came down on his head 0.1 seconds later. Chapter 519 - Reaper Squad Impossible! The captor was shocked. Meng Chao held the heavy saber with two hands, and when he swung it up between his legs, it was so fast and swift that after the captor dodged it, its momentum had not reduced. Under the force of the inertia, the saber should have gone straight up past his head. And the captor had planned to unleash the fiercest counterattack while Meng Chaos front was wide open. Against his expectations, though, Meng Chao acted as if inertia did not exist, and the second slash came from a different direction. The captors pupils shrank rapidly, and he immediately found the reason for it. While Meng Chao swung his sword, he threw the second saber above his head. The first slash was a feint, and Meng Chao was certain that he could dodge it. And right after the first slash missed, Meng Chao immediately let go and brought his hands up to catch the second saber that came flying at him. That was why he did not need to overcome the powerful inertia from the first saber. He even managed to increase the speed with which he attacked by more than 100%! What is this saber technique? The captor felt his skin crawl and was really shocked. He instantly deduced that it was impossible for him to dodge the second slash. He gritted his teeth and took half a step toward Meng Chaos saber. Since he could not avoid the second slash, he would choose the spot where he would be cut. He wanted to use the sturdiest shoulder armor and chest plate of the motorized armor to take the attack. Besides, with his spirit energy armor and his refined physical body as well as bones, he should be able to get the saber stuck in his shoulder. If that happened, his ambusher would lose both sabers, and he could shout loudly to warn his companions that there was a fierce battle over here. Then, he would have a chance to turn the tables around! While thinking this, the captor saw Meng Chaos second saber land on his right shoulder armor at lightning speed. He was prepared to withstand bone-crushing pain, but against his expectations, the slash did not bring him any pain and shock. The seemingly unstoppable slash did not even cut through his shoulder armor. Instead, the heavy blade fell out of the ambushers hands and flew to the side. The captor was delighted before he registered what had happened. No! But it was already too late for him to adapt to the situation. A sharp blade as thin as a cicadas wing and one that had no shadow or form shot out of Meng Chaos empty right hand. It gently seeped into the motorized armors crack and pierced the captors throat. Before the captor could release his sharpest scream, the blade had already cut through his voice box, neck artery, cervical spine, and cervical nerves. The captor could only widen his eyes and release gurgling sounds. Red blood trailed down the formless blade and drew an outline of the blade. The captor recognized the blade. It belonged to Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. His face under the skeleton mask filled with shock and fear. But no matter what sort of emotion he had, it was meaningless. When Meng Chao exhaled spirit energy, his throat was cut by a saber glare, and his large head fell off. His headless body twitched for a while before it slowly fell to its knees in front of Meng Chao. The entire process lasted less than one second. AJi blinked when he saw the armed and fierce captor become a headless corpse that knelt in front of Meng Chao. This was the first time he saw Meng Chaos skills. The Leprosy Village boy looked like he had seen a God and a monster in human skin. It was only when the head landed on the ground that Meng Chao sighed in relief. He cradled his chest and sat down slowly on the ground. He called out to AJi. Come here. Help me check whether he has an emergency kit and medical fluids. Then, he looked down at the wound on his chest. Blood and black fog gushed out of it, and it hurt so much that his mouth twitched. If it were possible, Meng Chao would have preferred not to kill this captor instantly. After all, the living could always reveal more information than the dead. But he was heavily injured, and the captor had motorized armor increasing his defense. His fighting strength was about the same as that of Meng Chao. If he could not kill him in one blow and the captor made a ruckus or released a fierce shockwave to attract his companions attention, Meng Chao would be the one who ended up dead. Fortunately, the captor really did bring an emergency kit and medical fluids in his motorized armor. Meng Chao injected himself with a cell growth hormone and used one hemostatic gel. Then, he used an emergency tool that looked like a stapler and sutured his wounds together for the time being. His complexion looked a little better after that. Now, lets see who you are! Meng Chao moved swiftly and removed the corpses mask and helmet. Since he had instantly killed the captor, his face did not become distorted. After washing away the camouflage paint from his face, he saw a fierce-looking man. Meng Chao observed him for a long time before he came to a conclusion. Hes not a veteran hunter, and he doesnt look like a fighter sent by the gangs in the lair. So, who is he? Meng Chao shut his eyes and quickly shifted through the lost people on the bounty list released by the Supernatural Tower. As superhumans, they were willing to side with the enemy and become the claws of the monsters. There should be no one else who was willing to do this aside from lost people who were hunted by the entire city and had nowhere else to go. But to Meng Chaos surprise, after checking the hundreds of lost people he could remember in his head, he could not identify the person in front of him. But that did not make sense! It has to be stated that after he reached Heaven Realm, his memory had increased by leaps and bounds. He could remember most of the lost people after just seeing them once. Could the man be one of the nobodies ranked in the hundreds on the bounty list? But that should not be the case. His alertness and reaction speed were pretty extraordinary. If Meng Chao had not obtained the shadowless saber from Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and used just his chain saber and Bloody Soul to fight against him, it would have been impossible for him to kill him instantly without making a sound. With this sort of fighting power, he could commit horrific crimes. It was impossible for him to be a nobody. Just who are you? Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he decided to remove the headless corpses armor and nano fighting suit. He examined the corpses fingers and skin inch by inch, especially the scars on his skin. The man had a few healed burn scars. They were like dense holes that looked a little nauseating. It looks like scars left by insect-type monsters with powerful venom and acid in the wild. After he was repeatedly bitten, it resulted in a chronic skin disease, and the scars from it are on his skin Meng Chao mumbled. This person has experience of surviving in the wild for long periods of time, but hes not a veteran hunter Meng Chao continued searching until he reached the corpses neck. His expression suddenly changed. He brought the head over and pushed the hair on the back of the mans head up. When he connected the head and the corpse together, he saw a complete barcode on the neck. It had been printed on the skin by laser, and like a key, it opened a database in Meng Chaos mind. Faces appeared in his head, and Meng Chao was finally able to identify the captor. But it should have been impossible. AJi was adept at observing emotions, so he asked tentatively. Uncle, do you know this guy? I dont. Meng Chao shook his head slowly. But Ive heard his name before. Who is he? Someone dead. Of course hes dead, AJi said. Anyone who is beheaded will definitely die. Theres no doubt about it. You dont understand what Im saying. This guy died three years ago. AJis eyes went wide. What?! Look at this. Meng Chao showed the barcode on the corpses neck to AJi and explained what it was to him. This is the symbol of the Reaper Squad. This person belongs to the Reaper Squad. AJi blinked and asked, Whats this Reaper Squad? Its like this. There are plenty of superhumans who go through spirit energy deviation while cultivating spirit energy. Their temperaments change, and they commit crimes. We call them lost people, Meng Chao said. Many lost people cant control their strength and desires, so they commit heinous crimes. If we were to punish them based on the laws on Earth, they would definitely receive the death penalty. But in Dragon City, aside from killing lost people on the spot during the capturing process, we dont usually consider carrying out the death sentence immediately. Its not that the laws in Dragon City are more merciful than on Earth. Its not because the law enforcers are more merciful here either. Its because we only have that many resources in Dragon City. The lost people have all used up a lot of cultivation resources before they gained supernatural abilities. If we destroy them with just one bullet, they are going to die, but how are we going to compensate for the resources they wasted and the damages they caused to society? So, when it comes to bringing judgment to these heinous lost people, we usually implant mini crystal bombs in their bodies and have them wear specially designed remote collars and spirit energy magnetic field shackles. They are then assigned to a special force known as Reaper Squad. The Reaper Squad is in charge of carrying out missions that are so dangerous and have such high mortality rates that normal squads have trouble handling them. Theyre all deep in the fog. For example, they might be sent to investigate Apocalyptic Beasts nests, draw maps of places hundreds of kilometers away from Dragon City, search for crystal mines that have such powerful radiation that even superhumans cant handle them, and other such missions. To those lost people, living is better than dying. Even though each mission is almost a guaranteed death and they cant return to society even if they complete their mission, if they manage to survive through it, they will get to live. These people consider themselves to have earned another day of living when they complete a mission, because the crimes they committed should have led them to be sentenced to death. Besides, many lost people are controlled by a murderous instinct when they enter spirit energy deviation. They dont long for worldly enjoyments, but are satisfied if theyre able to continue killing. To the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower, using the Reaper Squad to carry out missions helps minimize the mortality rate and chances of superhumans becoming crippled. They consider it as reusing waste. Over the ten years or so since the Reaper Squad was formed, theyve gained great achievements, which is why this system has been maintained until this day. If my memory is correct, this guy is Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming. He was once a talented hunter who loved eating monster flesh raw, but he and his squad lost their way in the wild and could not return to Dragon City. After they used up all their provisions, they killed each other and even ate each others flesh. In the end, he was sentenced to death and sent to the Reaper Squad. But three years ago, during an outdoor exploration mission, his Reaper Squad had run into an Apocalyptic Beast, and the entire squad died. No one managed to survive Chapter 520 - Out-of-control Reaper AJi was puzzled and asked, Since this Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming died in the wild, how could he appear in Leprosy Village three years later? Uncle, did you mistake him for someone else? No way. Meng Chao shook his head slowly. Even if I mistook him for someone else and he isnt Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming, theres no mistaking his tattoo and scars. Hes definitely a member of the Reaper Squad. Look, aside from the laser barcode at the back of his neck, he also has a small circle on his neck that is slightly different in color from the skin around it. This is a sign that he wore a spirit energy magnetic field collar for a long time. But just now, when I beheaded him, the upturned flesh and blood that gushed out covered this part. Look here too. This is the most indisputable evidence I found. Meng Chao lifted the corpses left arm and revealed the armpit. Meng Chao held a harvesting blade between his fingers and pointed at the corpses armpit. Do you see that? Theres a small wound over here. AJi widened his eyes and stared for a long time before he nodded and said, I see it. Its a wound the size of a grain. What is it? Its a mark left by minimally invasive surgery. The members of the Reaper Squad receive surgery where a tunnel is opened on their left armpits, and a mini crystal bomb is implanted near their hearts. This is the only way for the government to be in control of their lives and deaths, and its how they receive the right to continue living. As Meng Chao spoke, he gently cut open a wound in the corpses armpit. His movements were gentle, accurate, and stable as he tried to not damage the proliferative tissue. He delved deep into the wound by peeling off the layers. Soon, he dissected the area until he reached the heart. And just as he expected, he saw a few stents around the heart. They had now become one with the heart. But the mini crystal bomb that should have been fixed to the stents was gone. He has a laser barcode on his nape, a mark that he once wore a spirit energy magnetic field collar on his neck, and stents in his heart. If one piece of evidence may just be a coincidence, then when three pieces of evidence are piled up together, can it still be a coincidence? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Someone helped this guy remove the mini crystal bomb bound at his heart, and he regained his freedom! AJis eyes were wide from shock. Trust me. The government is always very careful when it uses the fearsome Reaper Squad. They are only allowed to carry out suicidal missions in the wild, and its the same as an exile. They are never allowed to carry out missions in the city, Meng Chao said. This person is definitely not one of us! But AJi scratched his head. I dont get it. Hes someone who should have died three years ago. How did he resurrect from the dead and remove his spirit energy magnetic field collar and bomb? Let me think about it. I dont recall the government ever finding all the corpses from that Reaper Squad. The Apocalyptic Beast had already trampled some and eaten others, so it was a dream to want their corpses to remain unmangled. I think the government only managed to find some severed limbs, mangled organs, lots of blood, and crushed bones. They had also used the long-distance monitoring system to watch the members of Reaper Squad, and all of their physiological parameters had been reduced to zero, which was why they were announced to be dead. Now that I think about it, as long as you were great at hacking, you could hack the monitoring system of the Reaper Squad and change their physiological parameters. And even after you lose a lot of bones and flesh, it doesnt mean that you will necessarily die. Superhumans have great vitality. Even if they lose a few organs, as long as they have time, someone with great medical skills treating them, and a lot of cultivation resources, they can regrow those organs. Perhaps most of the people from the Reaper Squad died without a grave in that battle, but a handful of people were only heavily injured and were captured by something in the fog! When Meng Chao said this, he shuddered. He suddenly realized that the Reaper Squad System set up by the government had a fatal loophole. The members of the Reaper Squad were all wild and brutal lunatics, madmen, criminals, and even demons who had already long ago forgotten the ideals of society. If there were only monsters with no intelligence in the wild, then using the Reaper Squad to fight against them until they were both heavily injured was indeed the best way to use them as resources. Even if the members of the Reaper Squad could temporarily break free from the governments control, the mini crystal bomb implanted into their neck arteries, cervical spines, central nervous systems, and hearts would start counting down and blast them into pieces, while their heads would also be blown off. It has to be known that even fearsome Apocalyptic Beasts like the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons did not have the intelligence, skills, and facilities to remove the mini crystal bombs from the members of the Reaper Squad. This was why the government was at ease when they exiled the Reaper Squads. But now, the monsters were no longer monsters with only brawns and no brains. Instead, they had been enlightened, had technology in their hands, and even used the strength of humans to create their own civilization. Based on the fact that the monster civilization had created the White Spirit and the other Supernatural Entities, the enemy was already in control of rather good biochemical modification techniques and surgical abilities. It was not a problem for them to remove the restraints from the Reaper Squad. Then, was Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming the only Reaper Squad member that the monster civilization had captured and freed? There were more than one thousand Reaper Squad members who had died in the past decade. It was common for no one to be able to find the corpses of the dead in the fog, so no one ever suspected their deaths. Yet the dead Reaper Squad members had actually gone missing. Just how many of them were retrieved like Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming and taken in by the monster civilization, where they were brainwashed to the point that they became the most loyal claws of the monster civilization? And how many of them snuck into Dragon City in the disguise of humans? Meng Chao could not help but cuss. He had thought that the only enemies he had to face were the Vortex and a group of lost people who had bounties on their heads. They might be powerful, but as long as he had the chance to tell the truth and reveal the enemys scheme, then receive support from the powerful people in Leprosy Village and Golden Tooth Lair, such as Dragon Citys Underground Emperor, maintaining the order in the lair would not be an impossible task. After all, the difference between humans and monsters was too great. No matter how great the Vortex was, it would not dare to reveal its true face in public. But now, the enemy side did not just consist of the Vortex and the lost people. There were also an unknown number of former Reaper Squad members. These people had committed heinous crimes and fought at the borders of hell. Some of them had even died once. They were definitely the most terrifying opponents. Meng Chaos head started to throb, and it hurt. It felt as if there were ten thousand hornets stabbing him, which was extremely uncomfortable. Theres still no signal? he asked AJi. To prevent themselves from being located, both of them had thrown away most of their communicators. They only retained a rugged phone with a rubber cover. AJi brought out that phone and cast a glance at it. He shook his head. Theres nothing. Forget it. Meng Chao gave up on the hope of communicating with the outside world. He took the phone and pulled out the chip to crush it. Then, he directed the camera at the corpses face, the laser barcode on the nape, the clear white skin circle on the neck, and the wound on the armpit from the minimally invasive surgery. He took pictures of them from various angles. These were all proof. At a critical moment, they might be of surprising use. Once he was done, he removed all weapons from Dog-eating Corpse Du Mings motorized armor. Then, he pondered over his choices before he chose a mini gun that was easy to carry and some hand grenades, then stuffed them beneath his waterproof canvas. As for ridiculously bulky guns like the shoulder rocket launcher, he connected them together to turn them into explosives that would explode upon contact. Meng Chao stuffed Du Mings corpse and motorized armor deep into the trash pile. Of course, he also stuffed a lot of mines made of rocket projectiles underneath as well. Lets go, Meng Chao told AJi. We have to hurry and find Ms. Mulian before our enemy reaches her and tells her some lies. Then, well have her bring us to the village chief and Wild Wolf so that we can tell them that the captors who are wreaking havoc in Leprosy Village are all fake. Theyre not sent by the government but are fakes formed by lost people and former Reaper Squad members! Before his voice could fade away, thunderous roars came from the streets again. It seemed like there were countless people running in anger. Meng Chao and AJi exchanged a glance. They could see the puzzlement in each others eyes. Lets go take a look. While sticking close to the walls, they took a few turns and approached the main street from the shadows. They saw thousands of Leprosy Village villagers gathering into a roaring wave. All of them were gnashing their teeth in exasperation and fury. Quite a number of people had tears spilling out of their eyes, which were as hot and fiery as magma. Revenge! someone shouted loudly in the crowd. We have to take revenge for the village chief! These people are bastards! They dont treat our lives as anything important! Capturing wanted criminals? Theyre one hundred times more brutal than the wanted criminals! We have to hurry and find Wild Wolf! The village chief is dead. Right now, only Wild Wolf can protect us and Leprosy Village! The village chief is dead? Meng Chao felt as if someone had hit him over the head, and he saw stars. But when he thought about it carefully, he did not find it strange. Since the village chief could get Leprosy Village an endless supply of synthetic food cans and clean, drinkable water, it meant that he had been in constant contact with the outside world. He might even be able to contact the nine great mega corporations, the Supernatural Tower, and the Survival Committee through Saber Jin Wanhao. Hence, the outside world had always tacitly allowed Leprosy Village to continue existing. As long as the village chief remained alive, Leprosy Village would not descend into chaos. At the very least, the village chief would not mindlessly believe that the super crystal bomb explosion that happened earlier was due to the captors from outside. He might even be suspicions of the fake captors. Getting rid of the village chief was a necessary step for the Vortexs scheme. Meng Chao whispered to AJi, Go and ask for information about how the village chief died, what the villagers are currently doing, and whether Ms. Mulian is still in her hospital. If my guess is correct, the next to die is Ms. Mulian. Chapter 521 - Forced into a Corner AJis eyes went wide and he cried out, What?! He seemed to be even more shocked than when he heard the news about the village chiefs death. After all, to the twelve-year-old or so Leprosy Village boy, the village chief was old, weak, and distant. Ms. Mulian, however, was a goddess sent to save those who were suffering. The weight of these two people in his heart was completely different. First go and get information. Ill explain things to you when you come back, Meng Chao said. Remember, the village chief is already dead. The things I predicted will come true one by one. So, if you run away this time, no one will save Leprosy Village anymore. You, Ms. Mulian, everyone in Leprosy Village, and your only home will disappear into dust. On the other hand, if you trust me, no matter how strong our enemies are, we will definitely save Leprosy Village and win this war. Then, all the Leprosy Village villagers will eat steak! AJi thought about this for a moment. I trust you, Uncle. Well definitely save Leprosy Village and win this war. AJi widened his sparkly eyes, and his crystalline left eye was especially bright. It shone with a light that seemed to be able to see through the human heart. He stared at Meng Chao and asked, But what if those powerful people still occupy all the steaks after we win the war and would rather feed their dogs instead of us? What should we do then? Meng Chao found himself speechless. Uncle, if that really happens, will you snatch the steaks from the powerful people for us? AJi asked with great expectation. Meng Chao sank into deep thought. In his mind, he saw the scene of ten thousand supernovas exploding above Dragon City. In his previous life, Dragon City had always been under the firm control of the mega corporations. At their peak, when Dragon Citys civilization was known as the Extraordinary Disaster, the peerless superhumans from the mega corporations were indeed powerful. But in the end, all of them died, and they could not save Dragon City from being devoured by the apocalypse. So, in this life I will. Meng Chao looked at the boy and spoke firmly. As long as we win the war, we will definitely figure out the fairest way to distribute the loot. If anyone occupies too many spoils and would rather feed their dogs instead of letting you fill their stomachs, I will stand together with you and snatch the steaks from their hands! AJi was clearly stunned. He had said it without much thought, perhaps he had even done it out of spite, but he did not expect that Meng Chao would actually make a serious promise to him. He cast Meng Chao a deep glance and said softly, Thanks, Uncle. Once he said that, he turned around and walked out. Meng Chao stared at the boys thin figure and had a strange feeling. AJi? he called out. What is it? The boy turned around. At the moment AJi turned around, a wave of spirit energy that was as fierce as lightning and had no form or shadow pierced the boys eyes. If the boy was a powerful person hiding his strength, he would definitely sense Meng Chaos ambush and instinctively blink, have his pupils shrink, or adjust his muscles minimally to instantly enter a battle state. AJis eyelashes, pupils, muscles, breathing, and even heartbeat did not change in the slightest. He only stared at Meng Chao ignorantly. Its fine. Be careful and quick. Come back soon. Meng Chao frowned a little and waved his hand. After the boy left, Meng Chao returned to the depths of the shadows in the alley and drank all of the high-calorie nutritional fluid and medicinal fluid he found on Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming. Then, he used contribution points to exchange for three Middle Stage Healing Skills. The more often he used the healing skill within a short period of time to heal himself, the greater the law of diminishing marginal utility became. Not only did he have to use more contribution points every time, the period of time he needed to be healed became longer, and the effect also became weaker. Originally, he could complete a healing session with just a few seconds. Now, a progress bar actually popped up in front of him, showing him that he needed a few minutes to heal himself. Earlier, in his last healing session, he had actually needed dozens of minutes to complete one healing session. Besides, even after the healing session ended, his wounds did not instantly heal. They were just suppressed for the time being and he recovered some of his spirit energy and fighting strength. Kindling isnt a perpetual motion machine. It cant create energy out of thin air and let me endlessly return to full health! Meng Chao stared at the fog-shrouded wound on his chest and gathered his spirit energy before he threw a few casual punches. From the sound of air being pushed aside, he sensed his own strength. Right now, if he fought against three people at the level of Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming at the same time, he would have a 50% victory rate. If he ran into more of them, he could only execute a tactical retreat. At this state, how would he be able to fight against his enemies even if he managed to find the Vortex? By the looks of it, he would not be able to win without powerful reinforcements. Even if there was a severe lack of manpower outside and they had to lock down the lair for the time being because they could not send anyone inside, Golden Tooth Lair had the Underground Emperor, Saber Jin Wanhao. He was a top-class fighter in Dragon City and a terrifying existence who was at the same rank as Battle God Lei Zongchao decades ago! The Vortex had caused a bloody mess in Leprosy Village, which was located deep in the lair. How could Saber Jin Wanhao not have done anything yet? The Underground Emperor was reacting a little too slowly! Meng Chao grumbled in his heart. At this moment, AJi came back with hunched shoulders. The Leprosy Village boy was gasping for breath and was covered in sweat. His cloak was in a mess. By the looks of it, he had spent a lot of strength gathering information. How is it? Is the village chief really dead? How did he die? Meng Chao asked anxiously. Hes really dead. AJi licked his dry lips. The captors from the outside world said that Oh, I mean the fake captors said that the village chief has been in cahoots with the wanted criminals all this time. He built a large Deification Capsule pharmacy in the village to create super gene medicine that is highly destructive, and it caused a lot of trouble to the businesses and citizens outside. They came to investigate this matter. In the end, the wanted criminals fought back and fled into the depths of Leprosy Village. The village chiefs crimes were discovered, and he committed suicide for fear of punishment. Committed suicide for fear of punishment? Thats impossible! Meng Chaos mind raced, and in an instant, he denied the possibility of the village chief working together with the Vortex. The reason for it was simple: The village chief had support from Saber Jin Wanhao, which allowed him to control Leprosy Village. Meanwhile, Saber Jin Wanhao had support from the mega corporations, which helped him remain the Underground Emperor and control the situation in Golden Tooth Lair. To a certain extent, they had received approval from the government to maintain order in the gray areas of the underworld. They obtained a lot of benefits from doing that. The master of the gray order could definitely not be a good citizen who obeyed the law, but their possibility of joining the monster civilization and betraying their own kind, side, and direct interests was even smaller. Thats what we think too. Thats why theres a completely different understanding among the people, AJi said angrily. The people heard that the village chief actually saw the captors going overboard in Leprosy Village and destroying an entire building to capture the wanted criminals. The explosion killed countless villagers because the captors didnt care about our lives. The village chief could not stand it anymore and went to them, wanting to get some form of justice for the dead villagers and hoping that he could get the captors to restrain their actions, because he would otherwise go to the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee to report their actions. In the end, the captors refused to control themselves and instead made false allegations about the village chief No, they made false allegations about all the people in Leprosy Village, saying that were working together with wanted criminals to create Deification Capsules with them and destroying Dragon Citys safety and order. The captors said that every person in Leprosy Village is an accomplice of the wanted criminals, that were all the criminals who created the Deification Capsules. Now, the humans and monsters are fighting in a pitched battle at the perimeter of Dragon City. If the humans lose the battle, Leprosy Village will be a major reason behind it. The captors also said that to ensure the victory of human civilization, they will do whatever it takes to find the wanted criminals hiding in Leprosy Village, and they wont care about the cost. Also, they demanded that all the villagers work with them unconditionally to help them capture the wanted criminals. They seem to have given the village chief a hard deadline to force us all to find the wanted criminals. Otherwise, they would upgrade their measures in capturing the criminals, and they would do things like bringing out heavy artillery to blow whole buildings to smithereens or pump poisonous gas into the underground shelters, and it wont be limited to just that. They would use any and all extreme methods to force the wanted criminals out. Naturally, were willing to work with the government unconditionally to capture wanted criminals, but were not professional secret police or special agents from the research department. If theyre wanted criminals that even you cant capture, how can we capture all of them without missing a single one? If they really use heavy artillery or release poisonous gas, Leprosy Village will be completely ruined even if they manage to capture the wanted criminals! So, of course the village chief did not agree to it. He did everything he could to argue with the captors, and in the end, the captors from outside killed the village chief, though no one knows whether it was a mistake or whether they did it intentionally. Its false. We wouldnt use such simple and crude methods. Meng Chao scowled. You can choose not to believe in the morals of the people outside, but believe in our intelligence, at the very least. If we did things like that, wouldnt it be the same as us forcing all of you into a corner and giving you no choice but to rebel? I didnt say youre not smart, AJi said. But now, all the villagers are really angry and panicked. The village chief was our chief for decades. He got us a lot of synthetic food and drinkable water. He even helped countless people survive. He had great prestige among the villagers, and now, he died in mysterious circumstances. Everyone is incredibly angry and want to take revenge for the village chief. But compared to revenge, the villagers are even more afraid of the captors fulfilling their promises and bringing out heavy artillery and releasing poisonous gas to capture the wanted criminals. If they did that, Leprosy Villager would be a goner! So, everyone is going to Wild Wolf for a solution. They believe that he is the only one who can become our new chief and help everyone escape from death. I heard that Wild Wolf has already gathered all the powerful descendants of the infectees in the village and brought out all our weapons and gene medicine to arm the villagers. Were going to defend the village! Chapter 522 - Edge of Danger If those people really brought out the heavy artillery and poisonous gas, do you really think that you could protect the village just by arming all the villagers to the teeth? Meng Chao smiled coldly. Wild Wolf naturally understands this. Thats why if he wants to help the villagers survive, he only has one choice, and that is to lead all the villagers out of this whirlpool of trouble. But heres the problem. The gangs outside lost dozens of elites in the first explosion. They also know that there are incredibly powerful enemies lurking in Leprosy Village. Would they then let the villagers rush outside like a tidal wave? You must understand that all the enemies, including the abnormal beasts, lost people, and former Reaper Squad members might blend among the villagers and throw the entire lair into chaos. They wont let this happen. Leprosy Village and Golden Tooth Lair might have been together for decades, but they have always kept out of each others business. When you trade, youre unwilling to come into contact with each other. Youre both incredibly wary of each other. Besides, Dragon City is battling in the perimeter. The entire lair has been locked down. If anything happens, even if the outside world sends reinforcements, they might be unable to make it in time. To maintain the order in the lair, the gangs have already entered full fortification mode. At such a critical moment, they wont let the villagers run out. When one side wants to flee, and the other refuses to let the other come out, its inevitable that the two sides will end up in conflict. And when the villagers fight against the gangs, the enemy will definitely fan the flames. It might even rob you while youre in trouble! Meng Chaos mind raced as he wondered whether it was possible for him to leave Leprosy Village and find the leaders of the gangs in the lair. If he could find the leader of Golden ToothSaber Jin Wanhaoor Red Brows Su Lun, the second most important person in Golden Tooth, he could explain everything to them and let them make arrangements for the villagers instead of intensifying the conflict. But on second thought, he was not familiar with the people in the lair, and all communications had been blocked. By the time he found Golden Tooth Lair, it would already be too late. Wild Wolf was already arming the villagers. Before long, he would take them away to escape. Even if Meng Chao wanted to take action only after careful thought, there was no time. The Vortex had set up a tightly linked scheme and was most likely monitoring Wild Wolfs actions. It would create all sorts of situations to force Wild Wolf to lead all the villagers out of the village in a fit of rage; they would charge out regardless of the cost. If all the descendants of the infectees rushed out of Leprosy Village while armed to the teeth, they would definitely end up fighting against the gangs outside the village. Meng Chao had seen the gangs and the heavy weapons they brought to lock down Leprosy Village. They were terrifying. Once conflict started, the two sides would descend into a frenzy and slaughter each other. Even the Gods would have a hard time rescuing them at that time. Hence, as the only person who had figured out the truth, Meng Chao could not leave the place. He thought about it and said, We have to look for Ms. Mulian first. Shes the key behind solving the problem. Did you learn where she is? I did. Ms. Mulian is not in the hospital. Shes near the collapsed building, the place where we escaped. Since there are many casualties there, shes doing her best to heal them. Alright, were going there now! Meng Chao turned around and ran. He moved as if he was flying, and even after using all his strength to follow Meng Chao, AJi was only barely able to keep up with him. He called out to Meng Chao while gasping for breath, W-Wait, Uncle, you mentioned just now that Ms. Mulian is is in danger Why? Ill tell you on the way. Meng Chao picked up the boy like an eagle would carry a chick in its claws, and his speed increased again. Based on what you said just now, Wild Wolf should be an extremist who advocates brute force and has an unyielding stance against the people outside. But Ms. Mulian is a doctor, and doctors are merciful. They usually are gentle in nature. She will not agree with Leprosy Village fighting against the world outside, dont you think so? AJi was stunned for a while, then tilted his head and thought about it. Then, he nodded and said, Yeah. Wild Wolf always says that the people outside have bullied us for decades, but theres a limit to how much we can tolerate. When we reach our limit, we wont need to continue tolerating those people outside. Our appearance and genes arent something we chose. We didnt do anything bad either, so why cant we clench our fists and pick up weapons to defend our rights? Ms. Mulian seldom says this sort of stuff. In truth, her personality is similar to that of the old village chief. When she speaks, her voice is soft, gentle, and patient. No one has ever seen her angry. At times when some sick people hurt her by accident because the pain caused them to see things, she never blamed them. I think that even if Ms. Mulian heard about the village chiefs death, she wouldnt fly off her handle, though she might be very sad. I just cant imagine Ms. Mulian being angry. Then, my guess is correct, Meng Chao said. Right now, the village chief is dead, and the power to lead Leprosy Village is in Wild Wolf and Ms. Mulians hands. Ms. Mulian might not be interested in being the village chief, but she will definitely look for Wild Wolf and give him some suggestions to calm him down. Shell probably even keep Wild Wolf in check so that he wont act like a wild horse and lead the Leprosy Village villagers in a charge that will end up destroying them all. There are too many suspicious things leading to the village chiefs death. Everyone believes in the second theory, as if plenty of people saw and heard what happened, but how else could so many details instantly travel to so many villagers ears? Are the captors from outside really that stupid that they would say something as crazy as using heavy artillery to level Leprosy Village? Do they really think that were in the lawless, dark era from decades ago? While were not completely free of discrimination toward those who are zombie virus carriers and possess mutated genes, the current Dragon City has a law that states that every human life is precious. If we intentionally killed thousands of innocent lives to complete our mission, then we, without a speck of doubt, would be committing crimes against humanity. We would face the harshest suppression and judgment from the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court! Its not hard to see such flaws in logic if you calm down and think about them. If Wild Wolf cant calm down himself, Im sure Ms. Mulian would have her way to calm him. But the enemy does not want to see that. Also, you mentioned that Wild Wolf was brought up by the old village chief, and hes like a son to the village chief. He also has a good relationship with the village chiefs granddaughter, Ms. Mulian. Wild Wolf has also escorted Ms. Mulian when she went out to treat others. Thus, I believe that their relationship is like that of a niece and uncle. It wouldnt be a stretch to say that they share a very close relationship, right? AJi nodded. Ms. Mulian does call Wild Wolf Uncle Wolf. Good. The old village brought Wild Wolf up and protected him, and Ms. Mulian is the niece Wild Wolf wants to protect. Lets say that the old village chiefs mysterious death is unable to completely destroy Wild Wolfs rationality, so hes not overcome by blind rage and doesnt descend into a frenzy. Then what if we add Ms. Mulian into the mix? Lets say that Wild Wolf is already standing on the edge, his sanity about to slip away, then at this moment, he suddenly hears about Ms. Mulians death. And what if Ms. Mulians death is related to the captors who came from the world outside? AJi was dumbfounded. He stuttered, Th-Then Wild Wolf is definitely going to break down. Thats right. And when a person is overcome by rage, they ignore all logic and do a lot of things that they wouldnt believe that they could do while their minds are clear, Meng Chao said coldly. I believe that this is what the enemy wants to see. As they spoke, they bypassed the alley and returned to the building which had housed the Deification Capsule pharmacy. It was now a smoking ruin. The closer they got, the more signs of the explosion they could see around them. It had really made a mess of the buildings nearby. All the windows within a circular area of hundreds of meters were destroyed by the shockwave. The steel pipes and scaffolding that supported the illegal building structures were blown off, along with the many of the illegal structures. The villagers inside had not even had the time to scream before they fell to their demise. Their blood was everywhere. The buildings that still stood did so in a slanted fashion and were badly burnt. The exterior walls were mottled. The whole area was like a black forest that had been burned by a wildfire. A thick, burnt smell filled the air, which forced them to rub their noses free of snot after every few breaths. Otherwise, their nostrils would be stuffed. There were also specks of will-o-the-wisps rising with the hot waves, and they floated in the black dome created by the thick smoke. There were a lot of villagers in the area. Most of them were still around because their homes were buried in the collapse or because they still had family members trapped under the debris. They knew that their hopes were slim and they were working in vain, but they were still mechanically digging through the debris. Even though most of the villagers had deformities, Meng Chao had seen their expressions countless times before. They were the exact same as the expressions of the normal citizens after they lost their homes. The villagers moved listlessly, as if they were ghosts in hell. When Meng Chao saw this, he instinctively clenched his fists slowly. Half of his soul had returned from the apocalypse. Compared to the people of the current era, he could look at the Monster War through a more objective lens and could calmly write the One Hundred Ways to Destroy Dragon City as well as treat the clash between human civilization and monster civilization as a survival game where both sides fought on equal grounds, but endless hate for the Vortex began to boil in him after seeing the distraught villagers. Even if it was a war that would end with one side being utterly destroyed, this method was way beyond despicable. Look, Uncle, Ms. Mulian should be over there! AJi pointed into the distance. A flag fluttered in the heat waves near the ruins. Meng Chao squinted. Countless villagers were surrounding a white tent that had been set up spontaneously. A flag with a blossoming Fords manglietia was erected right next to it. The Fords manglietia gave off an elegant, noble, and sacred air, just like a lotus. The flower itself was a tall macrophanerophytes tree. It could take root in graphite and sandstones. Its trunk was incredibly straight and sturdy, so it had a strong lifeforce. Thank goodness! It looks like Ms. Mulian is alright! AJi cheered. He felt that luck was on their side. Before his voice could fade away, they heard the sound of crystal engines roaring, which came from motorized armor charging forward at full speed. Chapter 523 - The God of Death Who Hunts the Reapers Aji gasped and covered his ears. Like the villagers around him, he had an expression of extreme pain. They might have deformed appearances, but their ear drums were just as fragile as a normal humans. When the motorized armor released sonic booms above their heads, no one was able to handle it. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at the area above his head. Around eight motorized armors flew past without caring about the possibility of destroying more buildings in their charge. They just continued chasing after a superhuman with a non-motorized glider. The seemingly panicked superhuman was someone Meng Chao was familiar with. It was Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun, one of the three guards of the Deification Capsule pharmacy! On the surface, the law enforcers who came from the world outside were chasing after an incredibly fierce wanted criminal. But if Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun was forced into a corner and created a large-scale, destructive spirit energy magnetic field and the captors were eager to contribute to the war effort, they would not care about hurting the bystanders. In fact, they would not be able to stop the wanted criminal from hurting Ms. Mulian. That made sense. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he immediately registered the situation. Theyre a group! Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun, the lost person, is working together with the former Reaper Squad members, the ones in the skeleton masks. Theyre all claws of the Vortex. Theyre putting up a two-man act to take the chance to kill the villagers and Ms. Mulian, whos very important to Wild Wolf! Just as he expected, right when this thought appeared in his mind, Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun shouted and charged toward the normal villagers on the ground. By the looks of it, he wanted to blend into the crowd and use the innocent villagers as his meatshield. A non-motorized glider was naturally not as nimble as a motorized armor, because non-motorized armors had a lot of exhaust pipes for their crystal engine. The eight captors clearly had the chance to stop him or strike him down from the air, but they just watched Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun land on the ground. Shick, shick, shick, shick, shick! The moment Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun landed on the ground, he threw dozens of tear bombs in the area, and along with the smoke that kept coming endlessly from the fires in the depths of the ruins, a circular area of hundreds of meters was shrouded in smoke. The captors only charged in when the smoke spread out. Then, loud crashes came from the smoke. It was the sound of fighting. It seemed like both sides were fighting with their lives on the line. However, with the black smoke and poisonous smoke filling the air, the normal villagers eyes turned red and swollen from the irritation. They started crying and coughing nonstop. There was no way they would be able to see just what Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun and those captors were doing! Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns best skills were making the air fluctuate and creating high-frequency sound waves. The sound waves within the area where his spirit energy magnetic field affected would not just tear the eardrums, but also the brains and organs of all normal people. The two sides might be fighting fiercely, but the captors were showing no signs of stopping Wan Zhuiyun from creating his spirit energy magnetic field. Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns fatal and brutal sound waves continued spreading through the area and making the innocent villagers around him cough up blood. They fled in a panic. The buildings nearby had tilted after the super crystal bomb, so when they were attacked by Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns high-frequency sound waves, they let out rattling sounds and started swaying viciously, as if they would collapse at any moment. The situation descended into chaos in an instant. A number of villagers panicked and started running everywhere. But most of them ran to the medical tent regardless of the cost and started shouting, Hurry! We have to protect Ms. Mulian so that she can leave! By the looks of it, AJi was not lying. Ms. Mulian did indeed have prestige that made her equal to the village chief of Leprosy Village. She was an existence equal to a living Buddha who saved the suffering people, which was why many villagers cared more about protecting her than their own lives. Unfortunately, the villagers did not know that the escapee and captors who were fighting fiercely in the smoke belonged to one group. Their loud shouts allowed the ill-intentioned escapee and captors to learn where Ms. Mulian was. Thud, thud, thud, thud! A few more smoke bombs shot through the darkness. These smoke bombs could make the people feel faint, numb, and start tearing up. Like a black, demonic claw, they instantly captured the medical tent and the flag with the Fords manglietia. Go! Meng Chao crudely helped AJi put on the goggles and stuffed the filtration chip he had removed from Corpse-eating Dog Du Mings helmet into his mask. I-I have to go too? AJi stuttered. The scene in front of his eyes was too terrifying. He seemed to want to retreat. Duh. Without you, how am I supposed to know who Ms. Mulian is? Meng Chao grabbed AJi and rushed into the smoke, traveling against the direction of the crowd. Both of them were instantly surrounded by darkness. Heatwaves and the vicious blackness assaulted their senses. A moment later, the piercing screams, gunshots, and explosions became faded and blurry. Meng Chao used Walking Corpse to reduce his breathing, heartbeat and temperature to the point that he was like a dead person. He blended into the darkness like a ghost. Unless someone was so close to him that their noses touched, no one would discover him. But AJi was so terrified beside him that his face was pale, he shuddered, his breathing was like a pair of bellows, and his heartbeat was as loud as a drum. The closer they got to the medical tent, the thicker the suffocating smoke became. They could not even see their fingers. AJi could not withstand this. Even though he was trying his best to not scream, his teeth kept clattering against each other, and he could not stop it. The next moment, a captor in motorized armor appeared in the smoke. AJis breathing and heartbeat were so strong, and the sound of his teeth clattering was so loud that anyone could hear it even five meters away. Naturally, the former Reaper Squad member whose senses were incredibly sharp could hear him clearly. AJi saw the white skeleton mask that appeared in the black smoke, but Uncle, who was supposed to be beside him, had disappeared without a trace at some point in time. AJi broke down. He screamed, his knees became weak, and he fell to the ground. The former Reaper Squad member did not think of AJi as anyone important. In truth, he did not regard anyone in Leprosy Village aside from the people from Wild Wolves as anyone important. After all, they were currently acting as law enforcers. Their fighting strength was far greater than that of the deformed people. They could wilfully release the murderous intent they had been suppressing for long, and no one could stop them. The mission of the former Reaper Squad members was to find and eliminate Ms. Mulian. There was no need to kill the boy, especially when he looked like he was about to pee his pants. But there was also no reason to NOT kill him A brutal smile appeared on the former Reaper Squad members lips, though the white skeleton mask hid it from sight. He brought his gun up and aimed at AJis forehead. Then, he sensed a cold wind blowing from behind him. Immediately after, a cold chill descended on his neck. The cold wind seemed to have traveled from his neck artery to his brain, causing the blood vessels in his brain and all his brain cells to turn into ice. His finger was on the trigger, but he could not pull it. In shock, AJi watched a ghost hold the captor from behind, and with a sharp blade as thin as a cicadas wing, he accurately stabbed the gap at the neck area of the motorized armor. Then, he yanked the blade left and right, and the terrifying skeleton mask practically turned 180 degrees. The former Reaper Squad member did not even have the time to scream. In 0.1 seconds, he was killed by the real God of Death. Then, Meng Chao calmly removed the mans armor and put it on with familiar ease. It was only then that AJi registered the situation. Y-You lied to me again! the Leprosy Village boy said in exasperation. You didnt need me to find Ms. Mulian, but to be bait and lure in those captors! Cant help it. Im injured. I dont want to fight against these people for too long. You were a great help this time. I have nothing to give you as a reward right now, but once the matter is settled, all your grievances will disappear into your steak! Before the boy could protest any further, Meng Chao shut the motorized armors helmet with a whoosh. To make sure that Leprosy Village and Golden Tooth Lair faced signal interference at all frequencies, the enemy had detonated a super crystal bomb. It might have even activated a lot of signal interference equipment that blocked everything indiscriminately. So, the communication system, tactical data chain system, real-time video system, and physiological parameter monitoring system in the motorized armor were also shut down. The enemies could not contact each other. Besides, they had thrown a lot of smoke bombs into the area, which severely affected their field of vision and other senses. Now, the entire battlefield was basically a black box. And in a black box with no information, the side with fewer people would have a greater advantage. There were few enemies in Leprosy Village villagers, so the captors had decided to take advantage of the situation and satisfy their murderous desires. But Meng Chao was alone. He was the most cunning hunter in the darkness! No captor at that moment knew that the roles of the hunter and prey had already changed. The true God of Death had descended among them. The captors did not hide and let their spirit flames gush out madly. They released all sorts of fierce spirit energy magnetic fields while they pressed toward to the medical tent. It was especially the case for Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun. His mission seemed to use large-scale sound wave attacks to kill innocent people indiscriminately and stir up the anger in the villagers. As the source of the tsunami of sound waves, his vitality magnetic field was as bright as a lighthouse. Meng Chao immediately found this malice-filled criminal. He sucked in a deep breath and went straight for his target. Wan Zhuiyun had noticed his skeleton mask a long time ago, but was not wary of him in the slightest. He let his eyes close as if enjoying himself. Meng Chao scowled under the helmet and asked through gritted teeth, How many did you kill? He still had to verify the relationship between the escapee and captors one last time. Cant count. Wan Zhuiyun did not suspect anything. He just said excitedly, Now, that Wild Wolf or whatever his name is will definitely go mad, right?! Yeah. Meng Chao looked at the corpses lying all around them. They were too horrible a sight to bear. He will definitely go mad, he said clearly. Every word he hissed out contained a sharp killing intent, and they sank into Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns heart before his saber did. The criminal shuddered, and his face filled with shock. Endless despair and fear appeared in his dazed eyes. Chapter 524 - Judgment from the Apocalypse There was no time to do anything. Once Meng Chao got so close to him, even if the extraordinary beings from the Other World descended, they would be unable to stop the God of Deaths scythe from cutting his throat. This time, Meng Chao did not choose to use the shadowless saber and quickly cut his neck artery, cervical spine, and spinal nerves to take him down instantly and painlessly. Instead, he used rampaging spirit energy to straighten the shadowless blade and stabbed his heart. Wan Zhuiyun was not wearing any motorized armor. But even if he had worn three layers of motorized armor and a reactive armor that was usually placed in front of main battle tanks, he would still be unable to take Meng Chaos furious slash. While the scream of pain was still bubbling in Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns voicebox, Meng Chao struck with his elbow. He moved like a howling morning star and crushed the mans throat, voice box, and cervical spine. The tsunami from Wan Zhuiyun instantly turned into a moaning stream. His throat caved in, and his head swung to the side at an unnatural angle. But due to the superhumans great vitality, he did not die immediately. He got stuck at the gates of hell and received the most brutal judgment, delivered to him by Meng Chao. Meng Chao spread his fingers open, and flames lit up on their tips. The fingers dug into Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns face like burning iron as Meng Chao pinned him down on the ground. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Under Meng Chaos rampaging, monstrous strength, the bones in Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns face were instantly shattered. The sharp bones pierced his flesh and nerves, causing him so much pain that he started spasming violently like a flayed bullfrog. His eyes bulged out from between Meng Chaos fingers as he stared at his crazy opponent in shock No, he should say that he was looking at his adjudicator. Meng Chao placed his knee against the criminals chest. His spirit energy gushed out like a volcano and blasted the mans lungs, making it impossible for him to release even a fragment of a tsunami. Then, Meng Chao used his left hand to slowly remove the skeleton mask so Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun could see his face clearly. Meng Chao Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun was stunned. He wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, but even his most pained moans were suppressed in his throat. He could only swallow them. With his protruding eyeballs, he saw Meng Chaos face as well as a shadowless blade that stabbed into his heart. He recognized the weapon. It was Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs saber. It was only then that he found out what had happened to Gao Yang when he disappeared after the explosion. Wan Zhuiyun was terrified, but it was too late for regrets. Before he could beg for mercy, ten thousand supernovas had already exploded in Meng Chaos eyes. Meng Chao compressed the terrifying scene of the apocalypses descent into a Fear Bomb and injected it into Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns brain by having his brain waves blast his head. During the seven seconds he crushed Tsunami Wan Zhuiyuns brain inch by inch, Meng Chao believed that he had already let this criminal see the most terrifying sight in the Other World. How ruthless AJi caught up while gasping for air and saw the bloody scene. Meng Chaos crazed appearance made him shudder. The young superhuman was now shrouded in an unfathomable and mysterious light from his eyes. Gunshots suddenly came from the smoke ahead of them. Lets go! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and pulled the skeleton mask over his helmet again. The enemy has found Ms. Mulian! The tear gas ahead of them became thicker. They could not see where the medical tent and Ms. Mulian were. However, as the gunshots became denser, they soon found three captors in motorized armor and a large number of Leprosy Village villagers surrounding one person. Youre wrong! Were not criminals! Dont shoot! There are children inside! Were innocent! Are you mad?! The villagers still thought that the captors were law enforcers and were slaughtering people just to capture criminals. They raised their hands and defended themselves in despair. They didnt understand that those men were not who they appeared to be. They were malicious lost people and wanted criminals. Their mission was to intensify the conflict between Leprosy Village and the world outside, so it was only par for the course that they ignored the villagers pleas and continued shooting while cackling. After a large group of people was shot down, someone finally grasped the situation. A few powerful villagers who were built like bears shouted and swung rebars attached to reinforced concrete as if they were swinging morningstars. They charged at the captors. But their bodies were deformed. They could not possibly fight against armed and trained superhumans. Their vain resistance only gave the other party the excuse to increase their firepower. When the villagers started falling like weeds beneath a lawnmower and all the innocent villagers were about to be slaughtered, Meng Chao forgot about the pain and tearing of the wound on his chest. His spirit energy filled the blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians in his legs and feet like the purest and most violent crystal fuel. Then, it turned into two brilliant fireballs and gushed out from under his feet. He increased his speed to the max and raised his saber with both hands. His grip was so strong that he nearly crushed the hilt. He did not hold the light shadowless saber. Instead, he held Bloody Soul, the saber embedded with the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow he had won with his life on the line and which was created with the bones of Apocalyptic Beasts. Whoosh! His spirit energy gushed into the crystal marrow like a furious beast. The crystal marrow, which served as the spine of the blade, immediately shone brightly and released hot, blood-red flames that surrounded the entire saber like endlessly elongating blood vessels and nerves. In an instant, Bloody Soul entered its second form. It became sharper, fiercer, and more brutal. It was now like an Apocalyptic Beast that had its mouth, which was lined with sharp teeth, wide open. The three former Reaper Squad members pretending to be law enforcers had actually heard the heavy and swift footsteps behind them, but they had also heard the sound of crystal engines roaring as well as the sound of gears and axes turning. Each motorized armor models crystal engines and gears made a slightly different sound. The captors believed that a companion had arrived to provide reinforcements because he learned that they had found their target after hearing the gunshots. Yet the next moment, Meng Chaos legs slammed into the ground like rocket projectiles, and he increased his speed to the max. Bloody Soul released a roar that sounded like it wanted to slay dragons. The thick killing intent was like a tidal wave that descended on the three former Reaper Squad members. It was only then that they shuddered in fear and realized that the situation was off. But at that moment, Meng Chao had already crashed into the first former Reaper Member member like a burning, out-of-control freight train. He took the initiative to ram into one captors back. The explosive strength came out like water gushing out of a dam and sent the former Reaper Squad member flying right into another Reaper Squad member. DIE! Meng Chaos eyes were bloodshot and he chased after them without losing his momentum. The flame-shrouded Bloody Soul drew an arc that could cut through everything, and with an unstoppable momentum, he cut into the waist gaps of the two former Reaper Squad members motorized armor. Shiiiiiccckkkkkkk! His blood turned into spirit flames and surrounded the blade before instantly charging into his enemies waists. They pushed forward until they reached an area near their spines and burned their organs to a crisp. Meng Chao roared and ignored the fact that his wounds had reopened. He gathered all his spirit energy into Bloody Soul and even ignored the fact that the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow had started cracking on the back of the saber. The burning saber glare cut through the two former Reaper Squad members and sliced them in half! Their upper bodies flew into the air before they landed on the ground. The captors felt their world spin, and when they finally focused their gaze, they saw their trembling lower bodies. Then, they looked at each other and saw that they had been cut in half at the waist. Their gazes full of shock then shifted to the crazed Meng Chao. The two former Reapers could not believe that they would fail miserably at such an easy task and die after having once escaped from Apocalyptic Beasts mouths. They died under the saber of a human who was even more terrifying than Apocalyptic Beasts! Meng Chao stopped looking at the two dead people. While he was still burning with murderous rage, he looked at the third Reaper. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! He fired all of the ammunition in the motorized armor on the third Reaper. Of course, even if he targeted the vitals, he did not expect that the bullets and rocket projectiles could pierce that persons defences. Hence, at the moment he finished up all his ammunition, he pounced on the third Reaper like a hungry tiger. He also activated the emergency break off function in the motorized armor while he was in midair. The armor on his back swiftly opened, and Meng Chao was released from within it. He quietly moved under the armor. That way, the one that pounced on the third Reaper was an empty motorized armor. No, it was not empty. Meng Chao had stuffed it full with hand grenades that he had looted from his previous enemies! During the concentrated onslaught of bullets, he might not have injured the third Reaper, but he had severely affected his camera and scanner, so his ability to sense his surroundings and read the data around him had plummeted. All the other person could see was smoke and flames. The data he saw on his screen kept fluctuating and streamed down like a waterfall. A number of equipment started showing warning signs, and he could not handle them. Hence, he did not notice Meng Chaos trick. So, when the third former Reaper shouted and drew his saber to cut down the enemy who jumped at him, what he cut was just a motorized armor stuffed full with hand grenades. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Dozens of fireballs instantly engulfed this Reaper. At the same time the shockwave sent him flying, Meng Chao moved behind him. Bloody Soul had just cut two waists in half, and it looked like it was hungry for more blood. It eagerly dug into the third Reapers body and bit through his waist and spine. It also pinned the former Reaper to the ground. Meng Chao could not be bothered to pull his saber out nor remove the persons helmet. He bound the chains around his right arm and it swelled up to the point that the chains were letting out cracking sounds. His fighting spirit gushed out of his pores like magma, burning the chains to the point that they turned a deep shade of red. The runic symbols on them released a bloodthirsty presence. Boom! Meng Chao punched the former Reapers helmet. The helmet with a white skeleton spray painted on it caved in like paper. The third Reapers frontal bone, nasal bones, cheekbones, mandibles, and teeth all changed shape, cracked, and were crushed while he screamed. As for Meng Chao, since he used too much strength, the wound near his heart tore open again, and hot blood gushed out. He frowned a little and spat a mouthful of blood at the former Reapers crushed helmet. Then, he took his emergency kit and brought out the emergency suturing tool that was shaped like a stapler. He pressed it against his chest around eight times at random spots around the wound. Thud, thud, thud, thud! He then tossed aside the stapler and brought his chain-bound fist up a second time. Then, he used all his strength to throw a punch. The force behind it was as strong as that behind a pile driver. Crack! With just one punch, he reduced the third former Reapers head and helmet to a pulp. Chapter 525 - Su Mulian A number of villagers were so shocked by Meng Chaos ferocity that they could not speak. Some of them had scales on their skins. Some had horns. Some had bodies so bulky that they no longer looked like normal people. Some even had monstrous-looking fangs and claws. Based on the aesthetics of normal people, they were like demonic monsters. But to them, Meng Chao was the real monster. No. He was the God of Death who could kill monsters at will. Excuse me, please make way. Meng Chao flung off the blood and brains stuck on the iron chains surrounding his right arm. He sucked in a deep breath and squashed down his rage as he did his best to use a gentle tone to talk to the villagers. Cant you tell? Im on your side. I came to take Ms. Mulian away from this place. The villagers looked at each other at a loss. They sized him up and found that there was nothing strange about him. They knew that he was an outsider and deep distrust appeared on their faces. Meng Chao brought up nine fingers and said calmly, There were a total of nine superhumans who killed innocents indiscriminately just now. Ive killed five of them, so there are four more who will find this place soon. If you hope for Ms. Mulian to remain safe, hurry up and hand her to me. Ill protect her. The people looked at the innocent citizens who were killed by the law enforcers, then at the three people Meng Chao killed. They also heard the roars of crystal engines getting closer to him through the smoke and dark clouds. They made their decision, gritted their teeth, and made way. Behind them was a thin girl wrapped up in a cloak made of coarse cloth. She was squatting down with some villagers, who were using all their strength in front of some debris. Meng Chao frowned a little. Ms. Mulian seemed to be a little slow when it came to reacting to her surroundings. The enemy had clearly come for her, and the bullets had nearly blasted her head open, but she was still ignorant and dawdling? Meng Chao strode forward and asked, Ms. Mulian? The girl in the coarse cloak still had her head bowed. She said something in the direction under the debris, and it was only then that she turned around to look at him. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. A strange feeling suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart. It was as if a strange energy had crept from her eyes into his brain, and it stirred up ripples in the deepest parts of his mind. He carefully sized up Ms. Mulian, who was known as the living Buddha by the villagers. The girl could only be considered pretty. She was not so gorgeous that men would fall for her left, right, and center nor did she have the aggressive, unconcealable beauty of Lu Siya. She had a pair of eyes as green as jades and a pair of sharp ears. Spirit tattoos were prominent on her honey-colored skin, and they looked like tree rings. At first glance, she looked like a thousand year old statue that had been polished by time till it was shining. Judging by her looks, she was probably about the same age as Meng Chao. But the merciful look that was ever present on her face gave her a classic beauty, which made people instinctively overlook her age. However, there was something strange. Her face was full of grief, and Meng Chao could sense that she was withstanding great pain in her soul. It looked like she was weeping silently for the villagers misfortune. But a sense of aloofness and distance shone in the depths of her eyes. It was as if only half of her soul was wandering the land, while the other half was floating in the sky as a bystander and cooly watched the tragedy that was bound to happen. Is it my imagination? Why was I able to read so much information in just an instance? Even Meng Chao found this hard to believe. He began to wonder whether he knew Ms. Mulian in his previous life and whether they had a close relationship at that time. As he searched through his memory fragments, he could only find the group known as elves in the Other World, which looked similar to Ms. Mulian in terms of appearance. Yet he could not find anything about them ever interacting with each other in his previous life. But on second thought, in his previous life, Golden Tooth Lair experienced a strange fire, and a few hundred thousand lair citizens were burned to death. Even someone as powerful as Saber Jin Wanhao seemed to have died in the fire. Ms. Mulian and all the villagers should have been devoured by the flames the Supernatural Entity stirred up, right? Meng Chao only rose to power after the Monster War ended. There was no possibility that he would have had any relationship with Ms. Mulian. While Meng Chao stood thinking, Ms. Mulian frowned a little as well. She seemed to be going through her memories seriously and wondering when she had ever seen such a fearsome man. But no matter how much she tried to remember, she only felt puzzled. She could only nod in acknowledgement to Meng Chaos question and answer softly, Yes, Im Su Mulian. After saying that, she turned around and squatted down beside the debris once more. There was a unique, airy quality to her voice. It was as if everything around her had nothing to do with her. But this did not fit into her personality as the living Buddha who saved all those who were suffering. It was also in complete contrast to what she was doing right now. Meng Chao took two steps forward and stood behind Su Mulian and the villagers. He looked under the debris and finally understood what they were doing. There was a person stuck below. She was ugly and built. Fangs protruded out of her mouth, and she did not look like a woman, but no matter how ugly she was, she had her hands over her swollen belly, and it made her shine with a maternal light. Unfortunately, that weak light was being devoured by endless darkness. The pregnant ladys thighs were caught under the debris. There were a few terrifying wounds on her body. The flesh around her wounds had flipped open like a babys mouth, and blood washed away the dirt on her body before flowing everywhere on the ground. She widened her murky eyes and stared at the sky in a daze as it was burned by black flames. Her lips were pushed open by her fangs, and they trembled. It seemed like she was praying to the Gods faraway on Earth, begging for them to at least spare the child in her belly. Unfortunately, the debris crushing her thighs weighed dozens of tons, and even if a few villagers worked together, they would be unable to move them away. And as blood continued flowing out of her body, her breathing and heartbeat became weaker with each passing second. Her body temperature was already too low, and she was about to die. The shadow of death would descend on her from the darkness at any moment. Even if the Gods on Earth really existed, they could not move through the entire universe to save her and her child. But Su Mulian continued kneeling in front of the pregnant woman and holding her hand as she whispered. She seemed to be motivating her to not give up for the sake of her child since they would definitely save her. If Ms. Mulian did not give up, the villagers around her did not give up as well. They stuck their strangely shaped hands under the debris and worked together to try and lift the floorboard that squashed the pregnant lady. Meng Chao was silent for a while before he went forward and knelt on one knee. Then, he extended two fingers and pressed down on the pregnant ladys neck before he pressed down on her stomach. He sighed. She cant be saved anymore. The child in her belly isnt carried to full term either. Even if you cut it out, it wont be able to survive. Youve done everything you could. If you dont want to see more innocent people die, you have to leave with me now. He was not someone who would not save those in trouble. But he had harvested countless monsters, and he could instantly tell what was a fatal wound and what was a non-fatal wound. The pregnant lady was badly injured. Unless the most advanced medical cabin appeared within three minutes and the most expensive medicine was pumped into her, even Asclepius would not be able to save her. The brutal apocalypse had taught Meng Chao to save those that could be saved and not get bothered by the tragedies that had already happened. Su Mulian cast a deep glance at Meng Chao. No, she can still be saved, she whispered. Then, her green eyes suddenly shone with a gentle green light full of vitality. The green light turned into two warm streams that resembled water. They traveled into the pregnant ladys body through her arms. Something unbelievable happened. The pregnant lady had clearly not taken any medicine and was not a superhuman with great self-regeneration powers, but the terrifying wounds were healing rapidly as she was swathed in the green light. Meng Chao could clearly sense that not only were her external wounds getting healed swiftly, her blood vessels became filled again. The hearts of the child and her started pumping with great power, and not only did her body temperature rise once more, her vitality magnetic field also started burning fiercely like a flame that would never go out! Thats impossible! Meng Chao could not believe it. The pregnant ladys life force started burning fiercely once more, while Su Mulian looked like she had been drained of her life. She appeared to be in pain and about to wither away. But she forced herself to smile and looked at Meng Chao before she said, Please, help me save her. No matter how critical the situation was, since the pregnant lady now had a chance to live, Meng Chao would definitely not watch two lives die before him. He observed the overall structure of the ruins and fired his chain saber to bind the two thickest pillars on top of the debris. Then, he dragged them to the side. After that, he pushed a huge stone to the pregnant ladys side to make it into a lever. He moved between the villagers and extended his burning hands deep into the cracks of the fallen structure. With a loud shout, he summoned his strength and worked together with the strange-looking humans to raise it up. Spirit flames gushed out of his pores again. His muscles swelled up and tore up the tattered waterproof canvas. The medical staplers on his chest wound also shot out. But before his heart was squeezed out of his wound, he finally lifted the reinforced concrete that weighed dozens of tons. Even though it was only by dozens of centimeters, those precious centimeters were enough for the villagers to drag the pregnant lady out. A huge villager who was covered in fur and looked like a savage hugged the pregnant lady tightly and thanked Meng Chao profusely while he wept. Su Mulian stared at Meng Chaos chest in shock. Blood continued flowing out, and she extended her hand to touch it. Are you injured? Its a minor wound. Ill tell you later. Meng Chao grabbed her hand and turned his head to listen for the other four former Reaper Squad members. He quickly said, Your grandpa was killed. Their next target is you. For the safety of Leprosy Village, you must not stay with the other villagers anymore. You have to come with me, understand? Su Mulians eyes went wide, and her emotions instantly showed signs of going out of control. But in the next second, she returned to her merciful but also aloof expression. She only nodded and said, Got it. Ill leave with you. Good. Even though Meng Chao could not understand how Ms. Mulian could remain so calm, it was for the best that she was willing to work with him. He sighed in relief and said to the villagers around him, Everyone, run. Dont gather together, and dont follow Ms. Mulian. The more people there are, the bigger the target you make, and itll bring danger to everyone! You can entrust Ms. Mulian to me. I will risk my life to protect her! Chapter 526 - Seen A Ghost It might be due to the shock from the way Meng Chao had killed the three former Reaper Squad members instantly, due to how he had earned the villagers trust by risking his heart when he helped them save the pregnant lady, or it might be due to how the situation had already far surpassed what the villagers understood and could handle, so they did not reject Meng Chaos suggestion. Instead, they just looked at Ms. Mulian with uncertainty. Well listen to him. Su Mulian made a snap decision. Right now, the village is in trouble. Everyone, hurry up and look for a place to hide. Trust me. Well be fine. Thats right. We should spread out and help Ms. Mulian lure those pursuers away! Those people arent good people. Theyre definitely here for Ms. Mulian. Well take Ms. Mulians flag and run away so that they wont be able to find her! Someone finally understood the situation. The people bowed deeply to Su Mulian and helped the injured up before they disappeared into the black smoke. Su Mulian was just about to speak when Meng Chao held her wrist. Lets go. Those people wont be confused by the villagers for long. They will definitely catch up to us. You dont have to worry about the villagers safety. As Meng Chao spoke, he cast a glance at AJi, who came out of the black smoke. Did you find the underground tunnel? When he was saving the pregnant lady, AJi did not stand by and do nothing. He went off to search for a path that would allow them to escape underground. AJi had boasted that since he was born and bred in Leprosy Village, he knew all the underground shelters, sewers, secret resource transportation channels, ventilation pipes, and everything else in Leprosy Village. Even though they could not guarantee that the enemies would not be able to catch up to them, at the very least, if they fought in the dark, cramped, and complicated underground maze, it would minimize the enemys advantage of numbers. With AJi leading the way, Meng Chao grabbed Su Mulian and opened a manhole cover before he went inside. He used three hand grenades to set up a trap in a corner under the manhole cover. Then, they started running at full speed. They ran through the twists and turns in the black maze for half an hour before they stopped at an abandoned underground waste treatment center. They did not hear anyone chasing after them. Based on AJis words, there were three forks ahead, and they could use them to escape at any moment. Meng Chao relaxed; he could no longer suppress his wounds. The progress of the Middle Stage Healing Skills was stuck at 55%. More than ten minutes had passed since it was first stuck, and it did not go up by even one percent. Every time he breathed, the wound on his chest seemed to become bigger, and blood poured out in streams. It was as if his wound was a dam, and his blood was about to charge out of it like a flood. He grunted and fell forward. He first knelt down on one knee before he fell limp. His burning cheeks touched the cold floor. Even though the coarse gravel tore bloody gashes on his skin, his sense of pain was very weak. It slowly left his shattered body together with his other senses. Uncle! AJi ran to him with wide eyes. When the boy saw the terrifying wound on Meng Chaos chest clearly and could even see Meng Chaos beating heart through a layer of flesh so thin that it was like a cicadas wings, he cried out in shock. M-Ms. Mulian, please save him! AJi pleaded. Uncle might be from the outside world, but hes a good person Alright, hes not a completely good person, but he wont do bad things to our village! I think! Su Mulian looked over and knelt down beside Meng Chao to observe his wounds seriously. Then, she placed her hands on Meng Chaos mangled chest. Her jade-green eyes shone with a green light that was as gentle as a spring breeze. She murmured a nursery rhyme that no one understood, but somehow, Meng Chao found it familiar. Ripples spread out of her vitality magnetic field. After the green light melted away like ice, it turned into warm springwater and flowed into Meng Chaos heart. Once more, he sensed surging vitality gush out of every one of his cells. The powerful healing was just like the first time he spent contribution points in exchange for healing. It brought him great comfort and stimulation. It was as if all his blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians had turned into plants growing in spring. The roots surrounded his organs and continued pumping spirit energy into them, which filled them with life. The shoots rapidly grew and became entangled with each other in the depths of his wound, and soon, they completely surrounded his heart. Meng Chao blinked, unable to believe what he saw. He noticed that scabs had already formed on his wound! This is amazing Earlier, he had watched it from the side, but this time he experienced it personally, and even if Meng Chao had the memories from his previous life and had witnessed countless mysterious powers in the Other World, he was still shocked by Su Mulians healing skills. This doesnt make sense. How could there be a healing ability thats even stronger than the healing provided by Kindling? However, while the fatal wound on his chest started healing, Su Mulian became weaker and in a lot of pain. Her brows creased tightly, and her eyelashes fluttered a little. She bit her lips gently, and cold sweat drenched her cloak. It seemed like she was using all her strength to suppress the great pain. Besides, with the sharp senses of a Heaven Realm superhuman, Meng Chao sensed a ripple that was interfering with the circulation of his vitality magnetic field flowing from his body into Su Mulians vitality magnetic field. Thats right. This also happened when she healed the pregnant lady. As the pregnant lady was rescued from the throes of death, Su Mulian looked to have suffered a fatal blow. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he thought of an unbelievable possibility. He asked in shock, Y-You can transfer other peoples injuries into your own body? Su Mulian was slightly stunned. It seemed like she did not expect that the secret she had been hiding for more than ten years would be found by an outsider she had never met before. She did not know how to answer him, so she only lowered her head and continued to quietly heal Meng Chaos wound. Or rather, she was transferring his injury to her own body. AJi was a smart boy, and he was adept in observing expressions, so he guessed what was going on. He was just as shocked as Meng Chao and stuttered, Ms. Mulian, a-are you bearing Uncles injuries for him? Could it be that your healing ability is actually a skill for you to transfer wounds? You healed so many people in the past. Did you transfer all their injuries to your own body? Its not as over the top as you think it is. When she saw their intense and sharp gazes, Su Mulians seemingly merciful and aloof shell finally cracked. She shook her head slightly and explained, I have indeed awakened to healing-related abilities and learned some medical skills. I dont need to transfer injuries when it comes to normal illnesses or injuries. Its only when the injury is especially bad or when were in an urgent situation that I will occasionally use my second ability. But Uncles chest wound looks scary! AJis eyes turned red, and he spoke anxiously. The pregnant lady just now also had a fatal wound, right? You transferred all of these severe wounds to yourself! How could you stand it, Ms. Mulian?! Its fine. My physical constitution is better than that of a normal person, and my regeneration ability is dozens of times better than that of a normal person. Su Mulians face was pale, but she continued smiling and speaking nonchalantly. To normal people, certain ailments might be severe wounds or terminal ailments, but I just need to rest for a little while to get better. Meng Chao and AJi looked at each other, and they saw the deep puzzlement and shock in each others eyes. They just thought that Ms. Mulian was a doctor with great medical skills or had inborn healing abilities. They did not expect that she was a little living Buddha born to save those who were suffering. Even though she said that she only occasionally used this ability, most of the villagers in Leprosy Village were born with all sorts of congenital diseases or various mutations. The pain they had to bear in their daily lives was much greater than what the people outside had to suffer. And Su Mulian transferred the pain of many villagers into her own body. Meng Chao could not understand her mindset, but it did not stop him from becoming respectful. His resolution to do everything he could to protect Leprosy Village and not let the Vortex destroy the place became stronger. Ms. Mulian, you also healed my wounds before I-Im AJi, do you remember me? Murky tears started welling up in AJis eyes, which were shining with a silver light. I was working with Boss Feng, and he crushed the bones in my hands and fingers before he sent me to you to treat them. D-Did you transfer the pain of my crushed bones into your body? Was that why it felt so comfortable? But why? You didnt know me. You cant even remember me right now. Why did you do that at that time? Su Mulian opened her mouth, but she did not know how to explain it. There were plenty of things that she did because she sincerely wanted to do it. They were difficult for her to explain with just a few words. Su Mullian stared at the boys teary gaze and thought about it for a long time before she decided to explain things to him. The people living in our village have unique mutations and abilities. Some people said that mutation is a curse the Gods gave us. Then, are abilities that are different from everyone elses blessings given to us from the Gods? Be it curses or blessings, deformities, mutations, and supernatural abilities are all things that were born with. They intersect together and form our fates. We cant be separated from them. If thats the case, instead of grumbling about this to the Gods and hating our appearances and fates, its better to do everything we can to bring out the fullest of our abnormal abilities. Perhaps that is our real fate. The Gods gave me the ability to save people, so I will save them. Thats all. AJi wanted to grab Su Mulians hand, because they were trembling in pain, but he was also ashamed of his own ugly appearance. Ms. Mulian, a-arent you in pain? he asked in a quivering voice. Im okay. Su Mulian smiled softly. Let me tell you a secret, AJi. There is a limit to pain. Youll be fine once you get used to it. When Meng Chao heard this, he could not bear letting this girl continue treating him. In any case, he was already almost fully recovered, so he decided to lift Su Mulians wrist and push himself up. Youre not completely healed yet! Su Mulian cried out. Its fine. My regeneration abilities are also much better than those of the average person. Let me handle the rest! Meng Chao grinned and looked at the bottom corner of his vision. The golden flames had intersected with each other to form the progress bar for the Middle Stage Healing Skill. After being healed by Su Mulian, his body was filled with surging vitality, and his healing progress was instantly pushed above 90%. He felt refreshed and comfortable. Even if five Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs came at him, he could kill them with one slash. He rubbed his face with his hands, and the blood, grime, gashes, and swollenness went away. He poured some medical gel on his palms and wiped off the mud crust, blood, and stains on his face, and it returned to normal. He swung his fists and heaved a long sigh. He thanked Su Mulian sincerely. AJi could now see Meng Chaos true appearance, and he could not help but cry out in surprise. Huh, Uncle, youre actually this young? Wait You look really familiar. Are you that that person that one from Monster University? Su Mulian was naturally able to see Meng Chaos face. Her eyes went wide, and she screamed as if she had seen a ghost and moved instinctively backwards. Chapter 527 - Fear and Trust Meng Chao was shocked by Su Mulians actions. Then, he felt really confused. Even if I dont look especially handsome and cool, I dont look like some kind of demon, right? Is there a need for this girl to be so scared? Besides, quite a number of Leprosy Village villagers look strange and fierce. Su Mulian should already be used to it. Also, the explosion had made severed limbs and bloody corpses fly all over the place. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the ruins were surrounded by mountains of corpses. The former Reaper Squad had also been slaughtering the villagers. Su Mulian had retained her merciful and aloof expression in that hell. It showed that her heart was stronger than that of the normal people. So why did she look like she saw a ghost when she saw his real face? I-Im sorry. Su Mulian realized that she had overreacted, and her face turned a little red. I mistook you for someone else. She was not a good liar. She groped around with her right hand and instinctively grabbed a broken rebar, as if Meng Chao was just too terrifying and she had to get something to protect herself before she could gather the courage to speak to him. Her lips, arms, and legs trembled, which showed that she was terrified of Meng Chao. Mistook me for someone else? Meng Chao felt really puzzled. Um might I ask just who do you think I am? He was very curious. Just what sort of fearsome existence could terrify Ms. Mulian, who was a living Buddha willing to endure countless deformed villagers pain without flinching. And that fearsome existence seemed to look very similar to him No Its no one. Ms. Mulian sucked in a deep breath and bit her lip while she forced herself to let go of the broken rebar. She sucked in another breath and gradually calmed down, but she still did not dare to look at Meng Chaos face. With her head bowed, she said, Im sorry, I should be thanking you for saving me and so many villagers. You saved me, and I saved you. We dont need to thank each other and be so polite. Since they were in a hurry, Meng Chao did not have the time to wonder about Su Mulians strange attitude. He went straight to the point and asked, Ms. Mulian, you know who I am? Regardless of whether she really mistook him for someone else or not, since her reaction was so great, she should know who he was. Just as he expected, Su Mulian nodded and whispered, I do. Youre Meng Chao. Thats right! Meng Chao, youre Meng Chao of Monster University, the boss of Superstar, club leader of Broken Star Club, and the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City! AJi jumped up by the side, and his eyes shone while he flailed his arms. So, its you, Big Brother Chao? Youre the most famous super newbie in the superhuman circle! Ive watched quite a few of your fighting videos, and I even follow you on social media! Do you? Meng Chao scratched his head, and a strange feeling rose in his chest. He thought that Leprosy Village was isolated from the world, but by the looks of it now, they were not that cut off. Su Mulian saw Meng Chaos puzzlement and explained, During the past few decades, the spirit energy magnetic fields around Dragon City have gotten really complicated, and interference became really bad. There are plenty of areas in the main city area where signals are not stable. The underground cables are also often bitten through by pests, and its even worse in Leprosy Village. No one comes here to set up cables and build a signal station. So, the older generation doesnt know the situation outside. But recently, especially after Dragon City won in the northern offense, the spirit energy magnetic field in the city slowly stabilized. Some signal stations were also set up around Leprosy Village and the lair, so the villagers were able to see the world around us through the internet. Its not that were ignorant of the outside world. Its just that due to various reasons, we dont want to attract attention, and we seldom come into direct contact with the outside world. Since you know who I am, that makes things easier. Meng Chao spent ten minutes giving a simple account of the entire matter and told them about his speculations. In the end, he said, Ms. Mulian, please believe me. I admit that Dragon City has been unable to treat everyone equally during its development over the past half a century, and its treatment toward special groups like Leprosy Village is especially unfair, but this is a problem left by the zombie crisis era. Its not that Dragon City didnt choose not to solve the problem, but that we lack resources and dont have the ability to solve it for the time being. We wouldnt overlook other peoples lives just to capture criminals and abnormal beasts, and its impossible for us to deliberately use large-scale, destructive weapons to level the entire Leprosy Village to the ground. As long as you calm down and think carefully, you will immediately find that the words of those captors are full of loopholes. Those law enforcers are fake. Theyre wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members pretending to be law enforcers. Theyre the claws of the abnormal beasts, and their goal is to intensify the conflict between Leprosy Village and the outside world so that you will fight against each other. I think that the enemy is creating a situation to force Wild Wolf to lead the best fighters in Leprosy Village in an all-out charge. Then, they will end up fighting against the gangs trying to prevent them from going out. Once this large conflict happens, the abnormal beasts who have been hiding in the dark will definitely use the chaos to benefit themselves. They will do even more terrifying things to the gangs and completely destroy the order in the lair. Then, they will bring the chaos in the lair into the heart of Dragon Citythe places which are the most prosperous and have the densest population. This is like an avalanche. The initial scheme is just a small pebble, but the chain reactions will cause its destructive nature to increase several times, and in the end, all of Dragon City will be swallowed by the chaos. And youre that pebble. Youre the key to stopping this avalanche! Why did the abnormal beasts cut off all communications indiscriminately? Its to stop Leprosy Village and the lair from communicating with each other, and its also to stop the lair from communicating with the outside world. With the advantage of not being able to sync information, the enemy can make us dance on its palm. So, the key is communication. As long as you can convince Wild Wolf to calm down and think of a way to communicate with the master of the gangs, he will definitely discover the truth and expose the scheme. Right now, Dragon City is engaged in a pitched battle that will decide its fate. For the time being, it cant mobilize any forces to provide reinforcements for the lair, but I believe that as long as you maintain order in Leprosy Village and the lair for a few days, we will be able to suppress the monsters, and reinforcements will come in waves. At that time, Leprosy Village, the lair, and all of Dragon City will be saved! Su Mulian listened to him seriously, and at almost the same moment Meng Chao said the last word, she nodded and replied, Got it. I trust you. You do? Meng Chao felt as if he had just collected 120% of his power into a punch, but before he hit his enemy, the enemy capitulated. Based on how much Su Mulian feared him, he thought that she had great distrust toward him and the outside world, so he prepared a long speech to convince her! He did not expect that she would agree so readily. In fact, Meng Chao had a strange feeling that before he even said anything, Su Mulian already believed him. What was that? His imagination? Since Su Mulian was able to recognize him immediately and could even trust him wholeheartedly, what was with that extreme fear? Also, the moment he saw her, he had a strange reaction. It was as if there was some sort of relationship between them in his previous life, but when he searched through his memory fragments, he could not find her at all. Su Mulian was shrouded in a huge ball of mystery. But right now, Meng Chao did not have the time to make guesses. For some unknown reason, Su Mulian chose to believe him unconditionally, and it solved the most crucial problem. Ms. Mulian, could you bring me to Wild Wolf and help me convince him to help us? Meng Chao asked with great expectation. Su Mulian thought about this carefully for a while before she nodded. Then, she shook her head and said, Of course I can bring you to Uncle Wolf, but Im not confident that I can convince him to calm down. Uncle Wolf is a very stubborn man. He represents the most extreme group of people among the zombie infectees descendants. He believes that everything beyond Leprosy Village harbors ill-will toward the village, and that includes the gangs in the lair, Dragon Citizens, the Supernatural Tower, the Survival Committee, and the monsters. He thinks that Leprosy Village doesnt need to ask for help from anyone in the outside world nor that its possible for us to ask for help. We can only rely on ourselves to survive. He always believed that Grandpa was too weak-willed toward the outside world. Even if his act of groveling to the outside world and even betraying the interests of Leprosy Village was the only reason why we were able to get food, drinkable water, and other resources necessary for us to survive. Of course, he knows that Grandpa was forced to do it, which was why he still reluctantly listened to Grandpas instructions in the past. But one year ago, for some unknown reason, he got into a major argument with Grandpa in private, and they argued really fiercely. I seldom saw them with such terrifying expressions. From then on, Uncle Wolf rarely came to see Grandpa. Wild Wolves grew stronger and bigger, and they slowly took over Grandpas authority. As for me, Uncle Wolf still takes care of me, but he treats me as a girl whos ignorant of worldly affairs. He once said that my kindness can save the villagers, but I cant save all of them. I admit that hes right. I dont have the power nor the interest to save all of Leprosy Village. The only thing I can do is save as many villagers as I can. Now, Grandpa is dead. Theres no longer any force that can stop Uncle Wolf from using his method to defend Leprosy Villages rights. In such a chaotic situation, even if I bring you to him, I dont think you will be able to convince him of everything you said. Hell probably even suspect that youre using my naivety and kindness. So, in order for me to not be deceived by you anymore, he will use even more extreme methods on you and snatch me back from you. No way. Meng Chao was stunned. He cleared his throat and said, I have a bit of fame in the superhuman circle in Dragon City, you know? I might not have a lot of achievements under my belt, but at least Ive fought in a few solid battles and everyone knows that Im a good person! How could I lie to you, to him, and all of Leprosy Village?! Uncle Wolf hates superhumans from the outside. I dont know why, Su Mulian said. He wasnt like this in the past. A few years ago, while he was a little averse to the outside world, he mainly hated the gangs that traded with Leprosy Village, because they often took advantage of us. But ever since his argument with Grandpa a year ago, he seems to harbor a great hatred toward the whole world. Its especially so toward the superhumans outside, and its absolutely prominent toward people like you, who have a huge company as a family business. You even built the Broken Star Club and are an important person who stands above everyone else. Chapter 528 - The Missing Saber Meng Chao did not expect that he would be treated as an important person who stood above everyone else one day. Besides, you cant just think about convincing Uncle Wolf and us to not fight. You need to convince the gangs outside the lair too! Su Mulian said seriously. Based on what you said just now, some really cunning monster has snuck into Leprosy Village, and it even brought a lot of powerful subordinates with it. Based on how they managed to secretly set up a Deification Capsule pharmacy in Leprosy Village, it might have lured a number of villagers to its side. It might have also lured the people beside Uncle Wolf to its side. Meng Chao muttered, Thats right. Since Wild Wolves have the strongest martial power in Leprosy Village, the abnormal beast would definitely do everything within its power to infiltrate Wild Wolves. By doing so, it could control and manipulate the course of events in Leprosy Village. But I believe that Wild Wolf himself should not have betrayed the humans. The reason for that is simple. Over the past year, he has slowly started to take the authority in Leprosy Village. Before long, he would become the village chief. He doesnt need any external power or the monster civilization to help him. After all, theyre something that will bring endless trouble in the future. So, Wild Wolves definitely have a mole, but it should not be Wild Wolf. It should be someone around him. Its good that youre willing to believe in Uncle Wolf, but others might not trust him and might be unwilling to trust us, Su Mulian said. To the gangs, someone in Leprosy Village is working together with the monster civilization and set up a trap to kill all the powerful fighters in the gangs. You mentioned that the elites in the gangs entered the Deification Capsule pharmacy behind the hunting squad from the world outside. They were injured by the explosion, and while their injuries might not be as severe as those of the veteran hunters, they are definitely badly battered and heavily injured. Only a number of people would have been able to escape from Leprosy Village, right? Then, to the gangs, Leprosy Village is already controlled by the monster civilization and forming an even grander scheme. The gangs need to attack first to seize the initiative. Also, they must be thinking that their elies are lost in Leprosy Village, so even if it means that they have to pay an even greater price, they must use brute force to enter the place and save them. They might even be thinking that all the villagers are already brainwashed by the monster civilization. They must kill all of the villagers now, even if there are innocent people among them, because if they spare some and only kill the people they suspect of treason, they would definitely miss killing some who are already on the monster civilizations side. Its only logical for them to think that way. Thats Meng Chao found himself speechless for a period of time. Indeed, all he had been thinking about all this while was about how to let Su Mulian and Wild Wolf know the truth so that they could stabilize the situation in Leprosy Village. But he forgot that Leprosy Village was part of the mess, but not the whole of it. Stabilizing Leprosy Village alone was useless. The gangs had responded to the call of the government and sent a large group of Heaven Realm superhumans and elites into Leprosy Village to capture really dangerous criminals, but they were blasted by a super crystal bomb. Communications were completely cut off, and they did not know the status and whereabouts of most of their Heaven Realm superhumans and elites. This was a major event that concerned the survival of the gangs and the lair. No matter what, they could not just stand by and do nothing. Gang members had always been wild people. After suffering a major loss, they would not just swallow such an insult. Even if they did not have the support from the outside world and had to rely on their own strength, they might still attack Leprosy Village to take revenge and save their members. Uncle Wolf might be an extremist, but hes not someone who will blow up at the slightest provocation. The enemys scheme might not deceive him, so we might be able to convince him to lay low and do nothing for the time being, Su Mulian said. But if the villagers stay in the village obediently and the gangs in the lair bring out weapons of mass destruction, how are we going to survive without having the initiative? Uncle Wolf will definitely ask you this question. Have you thought about how youre going to answer it? Meng Chao scratched his head. He realized that he had been oversimplifying the problem. So, you cant just convince us to not fight. You have to convince the gangs to not fight as well. Thats why your first action shouldnt be to convince us not to fight, but to convince the gangs not to fight, Su Mulian said. Saber Jin Wanhao is in charge of the gangs in the lair. I heard that hes the Underground Emperor of Dragon City. Decades ago, he was on the same rank as Battle God Lei Zongchao and has been cultivating since that time. No matter what, he should have reached Deity Realm, right? Even if he fought in a lot of battles when he was young and suffered many injuries, which has left him at deaths bed now and without most of his fighting strength, his glory still remains. Why didnt he show up at such a critical moment and solve this complicated problem? What Im thinking about might be the same as what Uncle Wolf is thinking. Saber Jin Wanhao has chosen not to show up, which in itself is a stance saying that hes hostile toward Leprosy Village, or at least, he harbors great distrust toward us. He believes that Leprosy Village has already been taken over by the monsters, and he doesnt have the ability nor the will to distinguish between normal villagers and the puppets of the monsters at such a critical moment. He only has one way to solve this, and that is to wipe out Leprosy Village together with the Deification Capsule pharmacy and the monsters lurking in it. In this sort of situation, dont you think that its too unfair to ask the villagers to give up on using martial force to defend their right to live? Meng Chao had always been puzzled by this. When he was solving the Blessed Paradise Murderous Pets Case, they needed to search for the source of the gene medicine and entered Golden Tooth Lair with Lu Siya and Shen Yupeng. When they left the lair, Saber Jin Wanhao stood at the top floor of a building and stared down at them coldly from behind a window. Even though he had not seen Saber Jin Wanhaos real face before, Meng Chao could still feel great pressure and a suffocating feeling. Also, even an outstanding member of the third generation of Universe Corporation and one of the adjudicators, who were the most mysterious and strongest people among the secret police in Dragon City, Shen Yupeng showed respect to him. Only after expressing his gratitude and requesting for permission did he dare to bring Meng Chao and Lu Siya away from the place. This was enough to show that Saber Jin Wanhao, who was at the same rank as Battle God Lei Zongchao more than thirty years ago, was definitely still hale and hearty. He was definitely not in his twilight years. He desired to control Golden Tooth Lair, so he would not let any Tom, Dick, or Harry to invade his territory. Last time, even nobodies like Meng Chao and Lu Siya had alerted him enough to make him show up. Why was it then that Saber Jin Wanhao didnt show up when the abnormal beasts set up a Deification Capsule pharmacy in Leprosy Village? He didnt show up even after the abnormal beasts killed the village chief, who was the spokesperson of his interests in the village. There was a huge possibility that Golden Tooth Lair was going to end up in a mess because of this, but he was still not around. Could it be that he did not know what was going on ? There was no way. The spirit energy ripples from the huge explosion created by the super crystal bomb had spread through the area of more than dozens of kilometers. Even if all communications were cut off, with the sharp senses Deity Realm superhumans possessed, he should have been able to guess most of what had happened. Besides, even though Red Brows Su Lun, the second-in-command in Golden Tooth, coordinated things and was the one who contacted more than ten gangs as well as mobilized a large group of Heaven Realm elites and tactical resources, Saber Jin Wanhao definitely knew about such a large-scale operation and had personally allowed it. No matter how complicated the situation was inside Golden Tooth, it was only complicated to outsiders. Saber Jin Wanhao was a Deity Realm superhuman. If he really wanted to take action, all he needed to do was fly over from his bed in Golden Tooths nest, right? Just what is the Underground Emperor of Dragon City doing? Why is he watching the monster civilization destroy the Golden Tooth Lair he spent decades to build? Could it be that hes already controlled by the Vortex and is the monster civilizations puppet, just like the lost people and the former Reaper Squad members? Meng Chao shuddered. Could Deity Realm superhumans be brainwashed, tempted, and controlled by the monster civilization? Based on his past experiences, it should not be possible. But if he analyzed things based on his memories from his previous life, if some Deity Realm superhumans had not switched sides, would Dragon City have had such a hard time fighting in the later stage of the Monster War? Meng Chao felt his head pound as he continued thinking about this. AJi squatted by the side and looked at Meng Chao as well as Su Mulian. He was so anxious that he felt ants running all over his skin, but he could do nothing about it. Meng Chao pondered the question for a while and asked, Ms. Mulian, I heard that your grandpa had a pretty good relationship with Saber Jin Wanhao, and Golden Tooth provided most of the basic resources to Leprosy Village Did you grandpa tell you how to contact Golden Tooth and get Saber Jin Wanhaos trust? No. Su Mulian shook her head. There seemed to be a lot of secrets that couldnt come to light in Grandpa and Saber Jin Wanhaos relationship. He didnt want Uncle Wolf and me to get involved in it. Thats why a couple years ago Grandpa had started handing over the businesses in Leprosy Village to Uncle Wolf. Even though they had that major argument a year ago, it didnt stop Grandpa from treating Uncle Wolf as his successor. For the sake of Leprosy Villages survival, those working with the village chief had to do some dirty and even bloody work. Grandpa and Uncle Wolf both wanted me to stay as far away from it as possible. This might be the only thing they agreed on. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath. He sprayed a bit of medical gel on his forehead and cheeks to cool down his burning head so that he could smooth out the first clue from all the jumbled up clues he had gathered thus far. So, youre saying that even if hes unwilling to, Wild Wolf might still have a way to contact Saber Jin Wanhao, or at the very least, Golden Tooth? Then, we need to get Wild Wolfs trust first and look for the mole the abnormal beast planted in Wild Wolves. We also have to think of a way to contact Saber Jin Wanhao. In the end, we need to convince both sides to remain calm, figure out the truth of the matter, and maintain order in the lair! Su Mulian and AJi looked like they had so many things to say, they did not know where to start. They could not give any comments about the mission Meng Chao just mentioned. It seemed like an impossible task. When Meng Chao finished the outline of his plan, even he found that the difficulty of this task was really high. And right then, the third explosion rang at the end of the underground tunnel. The sound came from far away. It was the booby trap Meng Chao had set under the manhole cover. The enemy had triggered it. He killed Ghost Eagle Song Yu, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun, and four former Reaper Squad members consecutively. It was inevitable that it would cause a major ruckus, and in the end, they would be discovered by the enemies. The Vortex had to know by then that there was one target it missed, and it was a target who had a lot of fighting power and was fighting against it in the dark. Next, the Vortex would definitely increase the speed of carrying out its scheme, and it would use every possible method to kill Meng Chao! Chapter 529 - Superhumans in Another Form The enemy has caught up! They never give it a rest! AJi jumped up and asked in a quivering voice, Big Brother Chao, wh-what should we do? Dont panic. I think Ive got it. Meng Chao stared at the dark end of the underground tunnel and took a moment to contemplate their situation. The abnormal beast secretly set up one or a few Deification Capsule pharmacies in Leprosy Village and recruited a large group of criminals and people who dont care about their lives. At a critical moment, it even managed to identify the village chief and kill him. It even nearly assassinated Ms. Mulian. All these things are impossible unless theres a mole helping him. Since Wild Wolves were formed a few years back and have been slowly taking over the authority in Leprosy Village, the mole is most likely someone in Wild Wolves and probably close to Wild Wolf. In other words, if we can drag the mole out and let Wild Wolf know that the monster civilizations tentacles have already invaded his territory, perhaps we can gain his trust and make him feel a sense of danger. AJi could not quite wrap his brain around this. Makes sense. But how are we going to drag the mole out? Perhaps we dont need to drag them out. The mole is going to come to us on his own. Meng Chao stared at Su Mulian with an intense gaze and smiled. After all, we have the most fatal bait to the mole and the abnormal beast! At the center of Leprosy Village was a crossroad known by the villagers as Slag Street. The sides of the street were full of broken down and dirty buildings, which illegal workshops set up to refine weapons. Exhaust and poisonous smoke roared and spread out endlessly over here. Even without the Vortex causing trouble, this place looked like a grotesque, living hell. But this hell was the most important source of income for the villagers. Dragon City did not have enough resources. Before they gained full victory in the northern offense, there was a lack of guns and ammunition. All the bullets had to be reloaded, and when there were dozens of chips on cold weapons or when they were broken, they had to be sent to the workshops to be returned to working condition. To maximize the power of those weapons, Dragon Citizens loved carving runic symbols, embedding crystals, and injecting acid and poison into normal bullets and weapons. The process of embedding crystals as well as injecting acid and poison into weapons was very dangerous. After all, bullets and cold weapons were cheap consumables. The weapons used by normal citizens were created with minimal costs, so they were bound to be unable to hold supreme-grade crystal fragments that had high damage but produced low pollution. They could only embed all sorts of low-grade crystal fragments that had a lot of impurities, high radiation, and created a lot of pollution. They could increase the weapons penetrative power and damage to deal severe blows to the monsters, but the creators would also be corroded by radiation pollution, and if they continued producing such weapons for a long period of time, they would burn away their precious lives. Applying acid and poison to bullets and cold weapons was the same. It was useless to just smear acid and poison extracted from a monsters body on bullets and cold weapons. Acid and poison would not stay on metal for long. Even if they stayed, they would destroy the durability of the bullets and blades. So, even if they hit the monsters, it would be difficult for the acid and poison to be released completely into the monsters body the moment the metal contacted flesh. For this reason, all sorts of chemicals had to be made to blend with the acid and poison and the mixture was then repeatedly spread on the weapons. This process was very dangerous. Many chemicals would enter the human body even if someone wore three layers of gloves and corrode the bones and nervous system, causing many weapon creators to suffer from all sorts of diseases, like osteoporosis, pain in their nerves, or a deterioration of their immune system. Many weapon creators had waxy skin, swollen joints, or missing teeth even while still very young. All of it was because of the effect from the chemicals, acid, and poison. War was a double-edged sword. While humans were fighting against monsters, they gradually turned into hideous monsters themselves. This was a brutal reality they had to accept. Due to the strong side effects, normal citizens usually did not want to create unique weapons with powerful acid, poison, or high radiation. Even if they were really poor, had no other path to take, and were willing to use their long-term health in exchange for temporary livelihood, for the sake of protecting the environment, the government did not let normal citizens set up weapon forgeries in densely populated downtown areas and pollute the environment. And since Dragon City was often shrouded by fog, if the forgeries were set up in rural-urban fringes or outside the city, they would be easily invaded by monsters. Hence, most of the weapons with strong acid, poison, and high radiation were created in the lair, which was noisy and polluted, anyway. And after the gangs repeatedly subcontracted such work out to others, in the end, the work to create weapons with strong acid, poison, and high radiation ended up in the hands of Leprosy Village, or at least, the most dangerous parts of this work ended up in their hands. For the survival and advancement of human civilization, someone had to make a sacrifice. The villagers quietly endured the pain and created the unique weapons that would allow the citizens to fight against the monsters until the very end. The villagers were the descendants of the zombie infectees, and were already deformed and had all sorts of congenital diseases from the moment they were conceived. Their average lifespan was much shorter than that of normal people. Since someone had to be sacrificed, it was the best choice for Dragon City if the villagers took the most dangerous but also the most crucial task. Besides, there was a severe lack of resources and space in Dragon City. Everyone had to do their best to survive. Due to various reasons, the villagers could not find dignified jobs like the superhumans who graduated from universities. Then, if they did this job, they would be working in a field within the limits of their power, and at the very least, they could put bread on their tables. Wasnt this something good? Perhaps this was what the gang members were thinking when they passed the weapon creation deals to Leprosy Village. But the villagers genes were incredibly unstable, and they often went through all sorts of mutations. The long period of exposure to high radiation, highly polluted low-grade crystal fragments, acid, poison, and other monster materials caused many villagers to become weaker. But a small number of villagers managed to get through this survival of the fittest and went through a brand new genetic mutation. They gradually got used to the highly polluted environment with high radiation. In their incredibly horrible environment, they drew upon their raging vitality and fighting power to become brand new superhumans. These superhumans were formed through a completely different system than the cultivation system in the world outside, but they possessed power as well and were equally prideful. They formed Wild Wolves. At that moment, the leader of Wild Wolves stood at the balcony of the largest weapon forgery in Slag Street and looked at the raging flames and pillars of smoke that rose in the distance. He also watched the sky; it was filled with spinning dark clouds that were so thick and dense that the sky was completely covered. Below him were murderous and angry Wild Wolves. They gathered in the courtyard in front of the factory. All of them were the deformees who had gained the prize by surviving stubbornly through the decades-long, brutal game of survival in Leprosy Villagethey were the deformed superhumans with superpowers. They were currently bringing out large amounts of highly polluted weapons and ammunition with powerful acid, poison, and high radiation from the secret armory under the illegal weapon forgery and arming themselves to the teeth. Ten years ago, after Wild Wolf took over the management rights of most of the weapon forgeries in Leprosy Village, he secretly kept some of the raw materials that they were supposed to deliver to the outside world so that he could slowly fill up Leprosy Villages own armory. He also tained a group of strong deformees who could withstand powerful acid, poison, and super strong radiation. They used the worst possible environment to gain the most terrifying fighting strength. He could not explain why he did this. Perhaps he just did not want Leprosy Village to continue being the way it was and remaining the trash dump that was at the bottommost level of Dragon City. He did not want to rely on the scraps left by others but to struggle to survive. He did not expect that one day, the weapons the villagers had managed to keep after paying an innumerable price would really be of use. His gaze moved from the black sky to the burning village, then moved to the armed Wild Wolves. Wild Wolfs lips twitched, revealing sharp canine teeth. Just like his name, he had a face that looked like a hungry, wild wolf. But he looked especially tall and strong. He was more than two meters tall and weighed nearly 200kg. Most of his muscles had been compressed, forming bulky muscles that looked like explosives. His bones were especially dense and so sturdy that they could rival the super alloys used to make motorized armor and heavy sabers. He did not give off the feeling that he was suffering from enema, though. Instead, he gave off a fierce and strong presence. The hair all over his body stood like steel needles from his rage. They shone with a bronze light, and it created the illusion that he was wearing a mighty armor made of bronze. Thud! Thud! Thud! Heavy footsteps approached him. Wild Wolf did not even need to turn his head around to know who it was. It was his right hand manStrong Arm Zhang Tie. He had been a worker in a weapon forgery, and after being exposed to years of high radiation and highly polluted materials, he slowly gained a sturdy body and endless strength. Wild Wolf, the situation is bad! Its time for you to make your decision! If we continue staying in Leprosy Village, well end up dead! Zhang Ties arms were like two maces, and his fists were like morningstars. His body was even bigger than that of Wild Wolf, who was already big, but he was not a brute who was all brawn but no brains. Instead, he was really street smart. His eyes shone with a cunning spark, and he continued, The fire caused by the explosion earlier might seem to have been extinguished, but thats just the fire on the surface! There are still a lot of dangerous spirit energy and chemical substances in the spirit energy pipes and underground drains. With just a small spark, they might ignite. Some of them have even been lit up already and might explode at any moment! You should know better than I do that many spirit energy and chemical substances can go up in flames with just the smallest amount of oxygen. While theyre burning, they will release thick, black smoke and poisonous smog that will engulf the entire village. And after years of illegal operations, there are countless hidden and abandoned drainage pipes under Leprosy Village. All sorts of liquid waste, residual liquid, and sediment from creating weapons and gene medicine are blocking those pipes. Were basically sitting on top of napalm bombs and explosives. Destruction might fall on our heads at any moment! Chapter 530 - Snapped And as if to prove what Zhang Tie said was true, before his voice faded away, a deafening explosion just a few streets away suddenly rose. Dozens of manholes were blown into the sky. Immediately after, flames that looked like an evil dragon baring its fangs rose up. Its Black Shirt Alley. Zhang Ties brows were furrowed to the point that they formed black creases. The spirit energy pipes and underground drainage pipes over there are connected to the area where the explosion was. The flames must have turned into streams of fire with the help of sticky, flammable substances. Theyre spreading out nonstop through areas we cant see. If this continues, half of Leprosy Village might end up in a sea of fire, and even if the villagers arent burned to death or killed by the explosions, all our resources are going to be burned. Well die of starvation or thirst. We might even end up in confusion and kill each other! Wild Wolf narrowed his eyes as he stared at the bewitching, rainbow-colored flames not too far away. The more enticing the color of a flame was, the more gene medicine, chemical substances, and crystal fragments were contained in them. This also meant that the acidity, poisonous nature, and corrosive nature released by the flames were stronger. Forget about the weak normal villagers, even superhumans would have a hard time surviving in the smoke to perform rescue operations and provide reinforcements. Besides, were not just facing flames. We have to face terrifying monsters as well, Zhang Tie said gravely. The people who call themselves secret police of Dragon City might be bad, but they shouldnt be lying. Some highly intelligent monster must have snuck into Leprosy Village and gathered soldiers here to set up that Deification Capsule pharmacy. Before the internet went down, we saw the news from the outside world. Over the past few days, all of Dragon City was in chaos because of those Deification Capsules. And after the robbers took the Deification Capsules and snatched lots of resources once they gained supernatural abilities, it was only logical for them to sneak into Leprosy Village, since were in the deepest parts of Golden Tooth Lair. Now, a monster with intelligence on par with humans and a few crazy robbers are hiding around us and carrying out their scheme. Once they succeed, Leprosy Village is going to be their first sacrifice. Wild Wolf, think. Right now, Leprosy Village is in a mess. Many people who lost their homes were forced to squeeze into a small space. Many villagers were injured by the explosion, burned, and hit by the debris. Their immune systems are really weak. What would happen if the monster released the zombie virus or Blood Flower spores in large quantities in Leprosy Village? Some time ago, news about the zombie horde returning to the outside world popped up, and you looked through it carefully as well. Do you want to see the same tragedy happen here? Wild Wolf thought about this and finally said, Were descendants of zombie virus infectees. Were born with unique antibodies and powerful immune systems. We wont be affected so easily. Who knows? Even if the antibodies in our bodies can fight against naturally-formed zombie viruses, can we win against the biochemical weapons created in labs? Zhang Tie said coldly. Since the monster is smart enough to create something as terrifying as the Deification Capsules, modifying the zombie virus and Blood Flower spores to specifically target deformees like us who have really unstable genes isnt impossible for it, right? Alright, fine. Even if the monster cant do it, how would the world outside look at the current Leprosy Village? I dont think I even need to indulge in any alarmist talk. We can already tell from the methods used by the secret police. Over the past few decades, even though the outside world has been ignoring or even looking down on us, they never crossed the line and came into Leprosy Village to slaughter us. But today, the secret police officers seem to be fine with using every method at their disposal to kill just one criminal. They dont even care if one hundred villagers die together with them. Such brutality clearly shows that this isnt a decision made by some commander at the frontlines. Its a decision made by someone ranked much higher. Youd know if you thought about it carefully. Right now, humans are fighting against the monsters in a battle that will decide our destinies. And the monsters have brought a squad of soldiers into the lair. The higher-ups must deal a heavy blow and crush the squad completely so that they wont be of use. Thats why these secret police officers are acting so arrogantly, brutally, and are so agitated. They must have received permission from someone ranked very high up. Dragon City must win this war no matter what price it has to pay, and Leprosy Village is clearly the price that it has to pay! Enough. When Wild Wolf saw Zhang Tie getting increasingly more worked up and starting to swing his morningstar-like arms, he interrupted him coldly. I know that Leprosy Village is about to turn into a battlefield between the monster and the secret police. If the villagers continue staying here, they will die without a grave. But over the past few decades, Leprosy Village and the lair have stayed out of each others way. Even though a number of villagers have left Leprosy Village to earn a living in the lair, if a few ten thousand villagers charge out of Leprosy Village, well cause a ruckus, and itll alert the gangs. Our lives are at stake. Are we supposed to be afraid of those gangs who have been oppressing us all this while? Zhang Tie said angrily. Were not trying to take over their place and occupy the lair. We just want to run away and hide from the fire in the village because our home is about to turn into a battleground! At the end of the day, were also Dragon Citizens. Why cant we go out? Who gave them the right to lock us up in this place where were bound to die together with the monster?! Calm down, Strong Arm. Wild Wolfs eyes were slowly dyed with bloodthirst as he saw that the flames were getting stronger not too far in the distance. He sucked in a deep breath. You know that I hate those gangs that have been oppressing us all this while more than anyone else. I also hate the mega corporations who have been exploiting us. However, Leprosy Village is far weaker than the monsters or the mega corporations. To make sure that as many villagers as possible can survive, unless its absolutely necessary, we cant become completely hostile toward the gangs and the mega corporations supporting them. Listen to me, go and mobilize the villagers to provide reinforcements in Black Shirt Alley and control the fire. Half an hour ago, I asked Pearl to cross the bridge and search for the gangs to communicate with them in hopes that they will provide us a path of survival and clear out an area so that the villagers can seek refuge in the lair for the time being. Judging by the time, Pearl should be returning. Im back. A hoarse voice that belonged to a woman came from behind them. There was indescribable grief and fatigue in it. The two men turned their heads around and saw a woman with a graceful figure and a beautiful face. She did not seem to have gone through any mutations. However, once she removed her hood, they saw a third eye on her forehead. It had no iris or pupil. It was like a completely white pearl that shone with a mysterious and unfathomable light. She was another powerful subordinate of Wild WolfPearl Bai Shan. How is it, Pearl? Zhang Tie asked anxiously. What did the gangs say? Did they agree to clear out an area for us and let the villagers seek refuge there for the time being? I dont know. Bai Shan shook her head with a grim expression. I didnt see the person-in-charges. They wouldnt even let me cross the bridge. What?! Wild Wolf and Zhang Tie were both stunned. Thats impossible. Even though normal villagers seldom go out, were Wild Wolves. We receive the weapon refinement deals from the gangs and even do all sorts of dirty work for them. Were quite close, and many of the higher ups in the gangs know us. They know you too! The middle rank gang members I know were not around. Bai Shan frowned. When I reached the bridge, the armed forces of the gangs were already digging trenches outside and building street barricades. They have dragged over a large number of spider-shaped fighting vehicles and runic symbol fighting crabs. They have also set up a lot of rocket launcher and anti-air machine gun bases at high spots. Theyve completely surrounded the village. Theyre fully armed, as if theyre about to face a powerful enemy. All of them are in motorized armor as well, so I couldnt see their faces. I stated my identity and wanted to cross the bridge as a messenger of Wild Wolves to look for their leader, but they refused to acknowledge me. They just fired at my feet as a warning and said that Golden Tooth Lair, including Leprosy Village has entered the highest state of alarm and must be fully fortified. And while the lair is fully fortified, everyone must keep to their positions. The gangs have the right to carry out the strictest judgment onto whoever dares to leave their posts or run away during battle. Thats Zhang Tie widened his eyes and shouted in anger. What the heck does that mean?! I think theyre worried that the monster and its claws will bring out a large number of Deification Capsules and mingle among the villagers. Then, they will use the chance to spread chaos to the entire lair. Bai Shan sighed. Right now, the chaos is restricted solely to Leprosy Village. As long as they keep close watch over the place and not allow anyone out, they can maintain order in the lair. If I were the leader of the gangs, Id do the same. What about us? Zhang Tie was so angry that he laughed. Are we going to die for the sake of protecting the interests of the gangs? Pearl, what else is there? Wild Wolf was good at observing other peoples expressions, and he saw that something was off based on Bai Shans expression. What else did you see? Bai Shan did not know how to begin. Her pearl-like third eye became dim. What is it, Pearl? Zhang Tie glared at her. The situation is terrible enough as it is. Why are you still holding back? What else happened? Speak up! Bai Shan hesitated for a while before she sighed and said, Wild Wolf, I received a piece of news while I was on my way back. You have to remain calm. Someone saw Ms. Mulian. She might be dead. Crack! Crack! While standing on the balcony, Wild Wolf had been able to keep calm even when he heard about the old village chief being killed, saw the continuous explosions and fires raging, and was informed about a highly-intelligent monster lurking in Leprosy Village. But at that moment, when he heard that Su Mulian might have been killed, he finally snapped. Explosive power surged out from his legs, and it blasted the balcony until intersecting cracks spread all over the balcony. They were a terrifying sight to behold. Chapter 531 - Luring the Prey Wild Wolfs hair stood on end, and even the fangs at the corners of his lips became sharper and even more monstrous than a moment ago. His eyes were so bloodshot that they looked like they were about to start bleeding. Are you sure? he asked in a quivering voice. I didnt see Ms. Mulians corpse, but I heard someone say they saw it, Bai Shan said. After the explosion, Ms. Mulian went to set up a medical tent near the ruins and started helping the people there. But the explosion caused chain reactions, so secondary explosions and secondary collapses kept happening. The insufficient response from the chemical substances and the crystals released poisonous smoke, causing the environment around the ruins to be incredibly bad. Even though Ms. Mulian has amazing healing powers, if she was exposed to flames and poisonous smoke for too long, her organs would also deteriorate. Also, someone personally saw Tsunami Wan Zhuiyun running madly around the ruins, and hes an infamous wanted criminal with a bounty issued on his head by the Supernatural Tower. Behind him was a group of secret police in motorized armor. The two sides just crashed into everything. They didnt care about the bystanders lives at all. Perhaps their actions caused even worse explosions and collapses and they accidentally injured Ms. Mulian. Wild Wolf, Pearl is right, Zhang Tie said gravely. After I heard news about the old village chiefs death, I immediately people to look for Ms. Mulian, and we agreed that once they find her, theyll immediately send a signal flare into the sky. But they have been searching for a long time, but still havent fired the signal. Logically speaking, if Ms. Mulian set up a medical tent and raised the Fords manglietia flag, countless injured villagers would have flocked to her, so it wouldnt be hard to find her. Could it be that shes really Wild Wolf sucked in a deep breath. Loud booming sounds came from his body, as if his bones were growing in an abnormal fashion and were about to tear through his flesh and blood to form bone armor. I want to see her, dead or alive, he hissed. Wild Wolf, the problem right now isnt whether Ms. Mulian is really dead or not. News of her death has already spread out, Bai Shan said. You should know better than anyone just what sort of status Ms. Mulian has in the peoples hearts. Many of the older generation in the village treat her like their own daughter, and many children and young adults look at her like shes a Goddess sent to save those who are suffering. The old village chiefs death has already angered many villagers. Now, the people learned about Ms. Mulians death, and thats basically the same as them receiving the news about their beloved daughter or idolized Goddess death. It doesnt matter whether her death is accidental or not, it just made all the villagers livid. What is the government doing? After they gained victory in the northern offense, didnt Dragon City say that its going to launch tactical counterattacks, achieve victory on every front, and expand its territory? Didnt the superhumans and Red Dragon Army say that theyre very strong? Lets forget the fact that they have been ignoring us for the past few decades, but why are they refusing to help us even when Leprosy Village is about to be wiped out? Arent we Dragon Citizens as well? Havent we been helping Dragon City progress? Are we destined to be cast aside? While I was on my way back, I heard many villagers say these sorts of things. Also, when I went to the bridge just now, I noticed that many villagers wanted to cross the river of trash and escape to the world outside, but they were chased back by the gang members defending the other side of the river. I can tell that the gang members are very nervous. Theyre worried that the ones who fled from Leprosy Village carry the zombie virus, Blood Flower spores, or the Deification Capsules. They might even be worried that theyre brainwashed by the monsters and are their puppets. For the time being, not many have fled outside. The gangs can still control the situation, which is why theyre using their fists and weapons to chase the villagers back. But Im really worried. As the flames of battle grow and the news of the village heads and Ms. Mulians death reaches everyone, more villagers will try to run outside regardless of the cost. The river of trash that separates Leprosy Village and the outside world is just around eight meters wide. It wont stop anyone from crossing. At that time, the gang members defending the other side of the river will be even more tense. The slightest spark of conflict will cause them to fire indiscriminately with their heavy weapons, and itll be too late for us to turn back anymore! Wild Wolf, I agree with Pearl. Zhang Tie swung his fist. We dont have any ill will toward the outside world, but we cant just watch as the outside world occupies the high spots and stations fatal guns aimed at out people. Theyll kill us all at any moment they want! Youre right, Wild Wolf hissed. I must go and talk with the leader of the secret police so that I understand the Survival Committees stance toward Leprosy Village. Do they want us to persevere for a while or have they really cast us aside? Do they think that the entire village has been polluted by the monsters and want to destroy all the monsters, viruses, wanted criminals, Deification Capsules, and the village?! About that Bai Shan put on a strange expression and spoke in a puzzled manner. I just saw those secret police officers in motorized armor flying outside Leprosy Village in a hurry. What?! Wild Wolf and Zhang Tie looked at each other before they looked into the distance. A moment ago, the sounds of fighting between the secret police and the wanted criminals were still loud. It had sounded like they were the amalgamations of main battle tanks and supersonic fighter jets that caused the entire village to tremble. But at some point in time, the roaring from the secret polices motorized armor had disappeared without a trace! No! Zhang Tie widened his eyes and cried out. The secret police must have lost too many people in the battle in our village, but was still unable to kill all the monsters and puppets. Thats why they chose to retreat for the time being. When they come back, they will definitely bring a lot of weapons of mass destruction and level all the monsters, their puppets, and the entire village to the ground! Wild Wolf! Zhang Tie and Bai Shan, the left and right hands of Wild Wolf, took one step forward simultaneously and stared at him with an intense gaze. Stop hesitating. You have to make your decision now and help the villagers figure out a way to survive! Wild Wolf licked his sharp fangs. His power was going out of control, and his teeth actually left behind a long wound on his tongue. The sweet taste of blood spread over his tongue, and red seemed to be spreading through his vision. Wild Wolf sucked in a deep breath and was about to give his orders when he suddenly froze and looked at the perimeter of a forgery not too far in the distance. He looked a little puzzled. Wild Wolf pointed at the walls of a unique weapon forgery and asked his generals, Whats that? Zhang Tie and Bai Shan looked at each other at a loss. They were confused as well. The trio saw fireworks. A ball of purple and brilliant red exploded in the air, and countless sparks flew out while crackling in the sky. There were no fireworks in Leprosy Village. Surviving itself was a task that drained the villagers. They couldnt afford the lavish hobby of lighting up fireworks. But even if someone got fireworks from the world outside, they would definitely not light them up at this moment. Besides, these fireworks were especially brilliant, bright, and did not disappear even after a long time had passed. It did not look like normal fireworks, but something an expert who had deep knowledge about monsters and crystals had processed and created. When it was lit in front of Wild Wolf, it was as if it was beckoning him, telling him Im here, come and look for me! A spark lit up in Wild Wolfs eyes. He jumped down from the balcony dozens of meters high and ran to the place where the fireworks were lit. Zhang Tie and Bai Shan could not stop him. They looked at each other and jumped down as well. When they landed, Wild Wolf had already caught a boy by his neck. He was like an eagle holding a chick in its claws and tossed him to a corner of the courtyard. Wild Wolf stared at the boy with a silver left eye and a sharp fang protruding from a corner of his lips, just like his own. Big Brother Wild Wolf? The boy felt his world spin from the fall, but he did not care about the pain. He started shouting excitedly. Its really you! Youre the legendary Wild Wolf! Oh, thank goodness. Ms. Mulian can be saved now! Zhang Tie and Bai Shan were both shocked. Wild Wolfs eyes sparkled. He took half a step forward and lifted the boy again before he asked in a grim voice, What did you say? Who are you? Where is Ms. Mulian? Im Aji. I worked with Boss Feng, hes Three Fingers Feng. Unfortunately, he kicked the bucket and was reduced to a pulp by the building! AJi rambled. I was lucky and barely escaped my death. While I was running away, I ran into Ms. Mulian. She asked me to look for you, Big Brother Wild Wolf! Speak clearly! How is Ms. Mulian now?! Why didnt she come here personally?! Why did she ask you to find me?! Wild Wolf asked excitedly. Ms. Mulian is injured. I think she healed too many villagers and was affected by the explosion. I didnt see it myself, so I dont know what happened. I just know that shes injured heavily and cant walk, AJi said seriously. But I was saved by Ms. Mulian before, and I know that shes the kindest person in the village. She needs help right now, so I couldnt just stand by and do nothing. Thats why I struck my chest and told Ms. Mulian Enough, you can tell me the other things later. Just tell me where Ms. Mulian is right now! When Wild Wolf heard that Su Mulian was still alive but was heavily injured and could not move, he became anxious. Well AJi looked around like he had something to say, but was hesitating. Whats going on? Wild Wolf narrowed his eyes. AJi craned his neck and did his best to draw close to Wild Wolfs ear. He whispered at a volume that only Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and Bai Shan could hear him. Big Brother Wild Wolf, Ms. Mulian told me to say these things only to you and the people you trust the most. Ms. Mulian said that she didnt run into an accident, but was attacked intentionally. She also said that she discovered the enemys scheme. You should not trust the people who call themselves the secret police. Right now, she trusts no one aside from you and doesnt dare to show up in the streets. Shes hiding and waiting for the Wild Wolves to help her. Then, she will personally tell you the truth. Chapter 532 - The Dying Meng Chao Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and Bai Shan were all shocked. All three of them sank into deep thought, and their expressions were gloomy. Where is Ms. Mulian? Wild Wolf asked grimly. Dont be scared. Well go and save her right now. Razor Street has a weapons shop that specializes in making all sorts of poisoned daggers. Its very famous in Leprosy Village, AJi said. Ms. Mulian was heavily injured when she crawled underground through the manhole cover at the entrance of the shop. She couldnt have gotten far, so she should be around there. Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and Bai Shan looked at each other. They immediately said, Summon the men. Well go and save Ms. Mulian now! Wait. Zhang Tie sized up AJi and frowned. I feel like this brat has the face of a bad guy. He doesnt look like a good person to me. Wild Wolf, you must be careful that there isnt a scheme behind this. Why dont I bring someone to investigate the place first? What?! AJi looked like he had just been humiliated greatly. He jumped up, patted his chest, and said, I-I might have been working for Boss Feng and stealing a lot of things on a daily basis, but Ms. Mulian is the Goddess I idolize! I wont joke around when it comes to her life! Big Brother Wild Wolf, trust me, I wasnt lying to you. Ms. Mulian is really under the dagger shop on Razor Street. Please, save her! Otherwise, itll be too late! Bai Shan thought about it for a while and said warily, Wild Wolf, we must save Ms. Mulian. Even if we set aside your relationship with her, we must still do everything we can to save her to stabilize the emotions of the villagers. But Zhang Ties worries are logical as well. Right now, the situation in Leprosy Village is very complicated. The old village chief is dead, and were not certain whether Ms. Mulian is still alive. Youre the pillar of strength in everyones hearts. If something happens to you, Leprosy Village will be without a leader and well all die. I know that youre worried and want to personally save her, so why dont you bring a few well-armed men with you so that you can be on guard against surprises? Wild Wolf pondered over this for a while before he accepted Bai Shans suggestion. He carefully chose a few dozen elite Wild Wolves and had them all wear secondhand motorized armor they had gained through a lot of trouble. Then, he brought Strong Arm Zhang Tie and Pearl Bai Shan toward Razor Street under AJis lead. Choosing the elites and arming them had wasted a lot of time. When they arrived at Razor Street, half an hour had already passed. Right when they reached the entrance of the street, they heard a deafening explosion from the end of the street, and practically half of the street collapsed. No! The trios expressions changed. The underground spirit energy pipes and drains have exploded! This place was not far away from the ruins of the major crystal bomb explosion and was shrouded in smoke. Flames roared, and poisonous smog danced around like the tentacles of an Apocalyptic Beast. The flames flowed in streams in the underground and continued spreading. It was not strange for them to detonate the spirit energy pipes and drains. Ms. Mulian! AJi screamed, and his face went pale. Wild Wolf could no longer hold back. He quickly went to the smoke-shrouded and burning ruins with Zhang Tie, Bai Shan, and the other Wild Wolves. They began searching and fumbling around in the dark. The underground tunnel system in Leprosy Village was so complicated that it was like a 3D spider web. Even a local would find themselves easily lost in there if they were careless. Besides, right then, the space above and below the tunnels was a mess because of the explosions. The collapse had distorted the original space. The smoke was also thick enough to block peoples gazes. Even if they brought with them high-powered searchlights, they could only see their fingers. The light was swallowed up by darkness right away. The group split up and searched. The distance between them grew larger and larger. Aside from AJi, who was kept in a tight grip by Wild Wolf, Strong Arm Zhang Tie and Pearl Bai Shan had left the group at some point and were moving forward in the dark by themselves. Soon, Pearl Bai Shan heard faint moans under her feet. She narrowed her eyes and carefully deciphered the direction of the moans. Then, she bent her back and moved through a collapsed beam. She then crawled into a triangular space formed by two collapsed walls before jumping a flight of stairs that was broken in half. When she turned her head around to look, all she saw was darkness. She could not see Wild Wolf, the others, or the searchlights. She could not hear their voices either. Of course, the Wild Wolves could not hear her voice either. It was only then that Bai Shan started scanning the area. She saw a dying person crushed under a collapsed corner of ruins. He was a bloody mess. But based on the weak moans, this person was not Ms. Mulian. It was a man. Who are you? Bai Shan moved forward. With the help of the searchlight, she carefully observed the terrifying wound on the mans body. His broken bones tore through his flesh, and blood flowed all over the ground. His heartbeat and breathing were incredibly weak and chaotic. He did not seem like he would be able to live for long. Save Save me the man said weakly, Im Meng Chao. Im a good person Help me tell Wild Wolves Meng Chao? Bai Shan said. Ive heard your name before. Im part of the Wild Wolves. As she spoke, she placed a hand on Meng Cahos wrist to get a reading of his pulse and the strength of his vitality magnetic field. Oh, thank goodness Save me. I was attacked. Meng Chao widened his eyes, and the light of hope shone in his gaze. Give me a medical injection. I need a medical injection! Alright, Ill give you an injection now, Bai Shan said. But Wild Wolves came here to search for the old village chiefs granddaughter, Ms. Mulian. Shes heavily injured and should be hiding nearby. Why are you here as well? Ms. Mulian Meng Chaos gaze suddenly became dim. He looked away, as if he did not dare to look at Bai Shan in the eye. He remained quiet for a long time before he answered dejectedly, I was with Ms. Mulian just now. I I wanted to save her, but But what?! Bai Shan instantly tightened her grip around Meng Chaos wrist. Her hands were so strong that they were like a pair of burning metal chopsticks stabbing into beancurd. She nearly crushed Meng Chaos wrist bone as she raised her voice. Where is Ms. Mulian?! Right Right here, Meng Chao said in a quivering voice. He shut his eyes. His expression was one of great pain, as if he was filled with regret. Bai Shan cast the searchlight on the other side of the rock that crushed Meng Chao. She found half of a burnt corpse among the shattered reinforced concrete. By the looks of it, she was first devoured by the flames caused by crystal and chemical substances. Then, the shockwaves from the explosion and collapsing building destroyed her until she was beyond recognition. Pearl could not see any traces of Ms. Mulian. Thats impossible! Bai Shan was so shocked that she suddenly flew into a rage. She hit a block of the reinforced concrete, and the third eye on her forehead shone with a light that made her look like a fierce demon. She said fiercely, This isnt Ms. Mulian! Tell me! Where is the real Ms. Mulian?! Meng Chaos face was covered in blood and grime, and he could not hide the shock and puzzlement. I dont I dont want this to be the real Ms. Mulian either. After all, her death would make the entire situation even more complicated. But I dont know why this happened. Our hiding spot should have been a well-kept secret. I just know that Ms. Mulians death wasnt an accident. It was not caused by the chain explosions and collapses brought by the streams of fire. Its the monster and the so-called secret police who did it! Those people arent real secret police! Trust me, theyre all puppets of monsters! You have to believe me! Meng Chao seemed to be in a state of delirium, as if he was about to die. He even started waving his abnormally twisted arm around. With the searchlight, Bai Shan could see that he was holding something in his hand. It was a half-burnt wooden bracelet. A half of a blooming Fords maglientia could be seen on the remaining part. Bai Shan knew that it was a gift Wild Wolf had given Ms. Mulian on her sixteenth birthday. From that day onwards, Ms. Mulian always wore that bracelet. Help me tell Wild Wolf, the monsters have a major scheme Meng Chaos eyes were glazed over. He mumbled, Ms. Mulian told me everything she knew, and with the information I have Hurry, tell Wild Wolf Otherwise itll be too late Bai Shan held Meng Chaos flailing wrist and removed the burnt wood bracelet. She weighed it on her palm before she put it into her pocket. Then, she calmly brought out something from her pocket. She leaned down and whispered into Meng Chaos ear, Alright. Dont worry. Ill give you a medical injection first. Ill bring Wild Wolf over to save you later. After that, she gently and discreetly brought out a dagger that looked like a large embroidery needle to pierce Meng Chaos heart. When the dagger sank half an inch into Meng Chaos heart, he snapped up as if he was shocked by electricity. His muscles shrank, and he screamed. It was as if a powerful desire to survive had stimulated him, and the last bit of strength was squeezed out from his cells. He started struggling violently in the face of death. Bai Shan frowned a little. She was about to summon her strength and push down, but since the ruins were already very unstable and they were surrounded by swaying debris, Meng Chaos struggles caused a chain reaction. With a loud rumble, a large area of shattered reinforced concrete fell on them. Bai Shan was immediately blinded by dust while dodging the falling reinforced concrete. In a short while, the dust settled. When she had come in, Meng Chao was a bloody mess and dying on the floor. Half of his body had been crushed under the debris, and he could not even move. But somehow, he had broken free and found brand new energy within himself. He scrambled to his feet and fled deeper into the ruins. Chapter 533 - Resurrection Bai Shans mind went empty. She did not have time to think. She instinctively brandished her dagger and chased after him. But against her expectations, Meng Chao seemed like he still had one last breath left. He jumped around and dashing left and right. No matter what, he just would not die! There were a few times when Bai Shans dagger cut into his skin, but aside from making his already bloody skin become even bloodier, it did nothing to stop this loach-like monster from moving around. Her surroundings were also working against her. While Meng Chao ran around, he crashed into the swaying broken walls. The building continued collapsing. The falling walls constantly blocked Bai Shans sight and path. She watched as Meng Chao shook his hips one wall away from her, but she just could not get close to him and stab his heart. The short five minutes of tag agitated Bai Shan. Her eyes became bloodshot, and she only had one thought in her mind, I have to kill this guy and silence him. Otherwise, its all over! Fortunately, no matter how agile Meng Chao was, the blood that gushed out of his wounds left behind a bloody trail. Even if Bai Shan lost sight of him time and again, she could catch up to him just by following the foul smell of his blood. Besides, in time, Meng Chao reached his limit and was about to keel over and die. When he moved through the ruins, his skin was scraped by the sharp rebars and broken stones, so his wounds became even more terrifying and he started moving slower. Finally, Bai Shan caught up to Meng Chao. A black wall stood in front of them. It was a dead end. Meng Chao seemed to be in despair. He shouted and ran toward the wall. Bai Shan scoffed coldly. Her dagger turned into a flash of white lightning that went straight for Meng Chaos heart from the back. AH! Meng Chao let out a shrill scream the moment the dagger struck his back. Bang! He crashed into the wall. The wall was very brittle from the shockwaves created by the spirit energy burning underground. When he crashed into it at full force, it fell into pieces. Meng Chao instantly fell behind the wall, and around eight rays of light rushed out from there. They flashed on Bai Shan. She narrowed her eyes and saw Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, AJi, and five other Wild Wolves staring at her in shock. Her eyelids twitched, but her expression remained calm. Her mind raced as she quickly thought of a logical explanation. Meng Chao landed beside Wild Wolfs feet and did not move. Bai Shans dagger was near his heart. Wild Wolf stared at Bai Shan, then at Meng Chao. He knelt down on one knee and pressed down on Meng Chaos neck artery with two fingers before he counted silently for a few seconds. After that, he inspected the stab wound created by the dagger before he shook his head and said in puzzlement, Hes dead. Bai Shan, what happened? Who is he and why was he here? Why did you kill him? Bai Shan was silent for a while before grief appeared on her face. She sobbed and said, I dont know. I only know that this person killed Ms. Mulian. What?! Everyone was shocked. AJi was especially shocked. You saw it personally? Wild Wolfs voice quivered. He could not believe nor accept it. Yeah. I saw it with my own eyes. Bai Shan sucked in a deep breath and continued speaking in a quivering voice. After splitting up with all of you, I heard a very faint cry for help. It sounded like Ms. Mulians voice. When I went toward the voice, I found Ms. Mulian. She was badly burned and was leaning against a wall. This guy must have found out that Ms. Mulian wasnt dead and came to kill her. I didnt hesitate. I wanted to save her. But hes very cunning. When he noticed me, he tossed a grenade and completely destroyed the corner where Ms. Mulian was resting. She exploded right there and then and got buried under the debris. Shes definitely dead. I I couldnt save Ms. Mulian in time. I could only grab this at the final moment. She opened her palm and handed over Ms. Mulians bracelet. Wild Wolf took the bracelet with a trembling hand. He had created the wood bracelet and it should have been so light that it was almost weightless, but this built man looked like he could not hold it. He had to use two hands to lift up the bracelet. You Bai Shan, did you really see this man kill Ms. Mulian? Wild Wolfs voice had become hoarse. Bai Shan hesitated for a moment. Yes, she stated firmly. At that time, half of Ms. Mulians face was burned, but the remaining half of her face was still clean. When I directed the searchlight on her, I recognized her. I could tell that it was Ms. Mulian, and she was badly wounded. Sh-She was blasted to pieces by this man and buried under the reinforced concrete? Wild Wolf shut his eyes as if he could not imagine such a brutal scene. When he clenched his fists, they let out cracking sounds. Wisps of smoke came out from his palms as if he was holding two pieces of burning metal. It showed that he was so angry that he was about to explode. Wild Wolf, stop asking these questions. Bai Shan sighed. Trust me. Ms. Mulian died without pain. Once we get through this obstacle, we will come back to recover her body so that she can rest. The dead are already dead. Whats important is the people who are still alive. Both the old village chief and Ms. Mulian treated us and all the other villagers as their family. I believe that their spirits in heaven would want you to focus on taking the rest of our family out of this place! Thats right. I do indeed need to focus so we can make our way out of this. Wild Wolf opened his eyes, and the capillaries in his eyes broke, which made his eyes bloodshot. But who is he? Who told him to kill Ms. Mulian? he asked. I dont know who he is, Bai Shan said after thinking for a moment. Give me some time. I will definitely figure out his identity. At that time, the mastermind and their scheme will be made clear! Looks like the entire scheme is already clear. Wild Wolf let out a long sigh. When he looked at Bai Shan, indescribable grief and disappointment appeared in his eyes. Zhang Tie, AJi, and the other Wild Wolves also stared at Bai Shan with extremely strange gazes. The blood vessels in Zhang Ties arms became filled with raging blood, and the killing intent gushing out of him became stronger. While Bai Shan and Wild Wolf were talking with each other, he and the other Wild Wolves had already discreetly spread out around Bai Shan to seal up every possible escape route she could take. Even though the streams of fire in the distance were still burning, Bai Shan sensed that the temperature in the area had dropped by dozens of degrees Celsius. It was as if she was locked in a cold storage or an ancient tomb sealed under ice. She took half a step backwards and stuttered, W-Wild Wolf, whats the meaning of this? What do you think it is? Wild Wolf took half a step forward, and a beast-like murderous intent fixed on his right hand woman. Bai Shan, why did you lie to me? I didnt! Bai Shan could not understand what went wrong. Her eyes sparkled as she looked around, and in the end, her gaze landed on the shifty-eyed AJi. Her eyes went wide and she said fiercely, Wild Wolf, it doesnt matter what the boy said, it was all a lie! Why would you trust this boy who came out of nowhere and not your childhood friend! Yeah, Pearl Bai Shan. You, me, and Strong Arm Zhang Tie grew up together and are childhood friends. Tears welled up in Wild Wolfs eyes, and he looked even sadder. Thats why, I really dont understand why you would lie to me! I Bai Shan wanted to continue defending herself when she heard a strange cough. She fell silent. Her eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out of their eye sockets, including the pearl-like eye on her forehead. She saw something unbelievable. It seemed to be straight out of a nightmare. She had smeared poison on her dagger, so it could definitely kill its prey once the blade sank into flesh. But right then, Meng Chao, whose heart was pierced by her dagger, started spasming by Wild Wolfs feet and began coughing. Then, his bones let out cracking sounds. His limbs had gotten twisted from the reinforced concrete that had collapsed on him, but now, the broken parts relocated and he looked as good as new. While he coughed softly, he slowly fiddled around with his wounds, and the seemingly fatal and terrifying wounds were all torn off! Bai Shan was dumbfounded. Then, she saw Meng Chao revealing brand new, unmarked flesh beneath the fake injuries. His skin shone with a metallic light, and the bulging muscles seemed to contain explosive strength. He looked like a hungry panther! Meng Chao held a medical gel in his hands and washed away the blood and grime off his face. When he revealed his true face, his sharp gaze made Bai Shan look away. There was no trace of him being heavily injured and dying. Clang! He had controlled the muscles and bones on his back to keep a tight hold of the poisoned dagger. It now fell to the ground. Bai Shans heart also fell to the ground with the dagger. Meng Chao grinned, revealing snow white sharp teeth. He extended a finger to Bai Shan and said seriously, Im giving you one more chance. Did you really see me kill Ms. Mulian with your own eyes? Bai Shan felt as if there was thunder roaring in her head. Her thoughts were a complete mess now, and she could only instinctively struggle on the spot. Wild Wolf, trust me. I really saw him kill Ms. Mulian, thats why I chased after him. I dont know any of the things he told you behind my back, so dont trust him either! The moment she said this, the temperature underground fell by several more degrees Celsius. Everyones gazes on Bai Shan turned even stranger. AJi could not hold back anymore. He started giggling. Wh-What? Bai Shan felt a sense of foreboding again. Then, she saw something that was even more unbelievable than Meng Chaos resurrection. Su Mulians slightly pale face appeared from the darkness behind Wild Wolf. When she looked at Bai Shan, her eyes contained indescribable grief and aloofness. Chapter 534 - The Truth Revealed Bai Shan understood everything at that moment. She opened her mouth to defend herself, but all words sounded like weak and useless excuses even to her own ears. When she turned her head around to look, she saw that the dark tunnel behind her was already buried under the collapsed ruins. She had reached a dead-end and had nowhere to run anymore. She could only lean against a slanting wall and stare at Meng Chao in a daze. You suspected me right from the start. Bai Shans face was as pale as death, but she did not seem to be regretting anything. She was just puzzled. Why? From the moment we stepped in Leprosy Village, we were led around the nose by the enemy. The fake Deification Capsule pharmacy, the super crystal bomb, the exchange of roles between hunters and the hunted, and the fake secret police formed by former Reaper Squad members. The linked traps caught us all by surprise, Meng Chao explained calmly. All this made me certain of one thing, and was that the tentacles of the monster had already penetrated the higher ranks of Leprosy Village. IT was the best way for it to monitor and guide our actions. And based on what I know, Leprosy Village has been gradually taken over by Wild Wolf. Aside from the old village chief, Wild Wolf has the most prestige in Leprosy Village and holds a lot of power. If the monster wanted to hide from Wild Wolfs eyes to get a large amount of resources into Leprosy Village, secretly set up the Deification Capsule pharmacy, and hide a large group of wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members, it would need the help from the most trusted person beside Wild Wolf. Wild Wolf has two right-hand men. One of them specializes in strength and the other in wit. Theyre Strong Arm Zhang Tie and you, Pearl Bai Shan. Among the two of you, youre in charge of gathering information for Wild Wolves and communicating with the gangs in the lair. Compared to Wild Wolfs top general, Strong Arm Zhang Tie, youd be more beneficial for the monsters as an inside person. Of course, this suspicion alone wasnt enough for us to set up this trap to test you. After all, we only had one chance, and if the monster didnt make you join its side but had Strong Arm Zhang Tie or some other member of Wild Wolves, then our test would end up being a stupid move and wed alert the enemy. But coincidentally, Ms. Mulian and I were chased down by the former Reaper Squad members. We used the complicated terrain and the dark environment to escape and kill the two men. Honestly, the enemy had an advantage in numbers. If they had effectively communicated with each other and had a tactical data link helping them, they would have been able to kill us. Unfortunately for them, the monster used signal interference that blocked all frequencies to make sure that all communications in Leprosy Village and the lair were cut off. Hence, not only have communications between the villagers and the gangs as well as communications between the gangs and the outside world cut off, even the monsters communication with its claws was cut off. So I suddenly thought of something. I could use this advantage where everyones information wasnt up to date to find the true puppet of the monsters lurking beside Wild Wolf. Since you planned the scheme, you must have expected that the internet would be crippled. Thats why youd definitely prepare a communication method that didnt require the internet or any modern, high-tech equipment to deliver information. You just needed physical contact. So, I had AJi go to you and tell you where Ms. Mulian was. Meanwhile, I followed AJi while hiding in the dark and watched everyone beside Wild Wolf. I observed all of you to see whether you would send any messages. What?! Since everything had happened in a flash, Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and the other Wild Wolves did not know about Meng Chaos plan. It was only then that they learned that when AJi released the fireworks, Meng Chao was already hiding nearby. Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and Bai Shan were all superhumans who were stronger than the average superhuman because of the supernatural powers they gained through genetic mutation. Even so, they had not sensed Meng Chaos presence at all. At that moment, they could not help but be shocked, and their backs were covered in cold sweat. Thats impossible! Bai Shan cried out in a hoarse voice. Wild Wolves have tight defenses. At that time, we were also on high alert. How did you manage to sneak in without us noticing? As long as I dont want anyone noticing me, then no one will notice me. Even if they did, I could make sure that they wouldnt see anything, Meng Chao said faintly. I suspected seven people beside Wild Wolf Fine, I suspected Wild Wolf as well, so I suspected eight people. Of course, my main focus was you, Pearl Bai Shan. I paid close attention to my eight targets to see whether they would get in contact with other people and whether those people would leave Wild Wolves at the fastest speed to send information elsewhere. I did not do anything of the kind, Bai Shan hissed. Ever since your AJi appeared, Ive been following Wild Wolf. Even when I mobilized forces, there were countless eyes watching me. It was impossible for me to send information! Yeah, you didnt look for a person to send information. You looked for this thing. Meng Chao brought out a mouse from behind him. He was holding it by the tail with two fingers. The mouse was no bigger than a thumb. It had no fur and its skin was wrinkly, like that of a mut. It also had a pair of defected, protruding ears. It looked hilarious. Its eyes moved around with a panicked light nonstop. It was clear that it possessed more intelligence than a normal rodent-type monster. There were two steel needles on its spine. There was a small, exquisite, metal tube attached to it. Meng Chao opened the tube and brought out a small letter that was rolled up tightly and as thin as a cicadas wing. Cable and wireless networks are communication methods created by humans over the past few centuries. Meng Chao handed the mouse and letter to Wild Wolf while looking at Bai Shan. During the thousands of years before the phone and wireless internet, humans used animals to pass information through point-to-point physical contact. It might be an ancient and clumsy method, but it was rather reliable, no? Naturally, in such a polluted environment, you couldnt use messenger pigeons. Theyre too big and would stick out like a sore thumb. They would also get easily confused by the smoke and smog and fall from the sky. But with the monster civilizations biochemical technology, they could modify some relatively smart pest-type monsters to use them as tiny messengers. They would be the best communication method for when the internet is completely dead. Bai Shan stared at the mouse in Wild Wolfs hands. She wanted to snatch it from him, but she knew that it was useless. She looked dejected and had nothing to say. Meng Chao smiled and said, Im guessing that this is the last method of communication that the monsters gave you. Usually, theres no need for you to use it. After all, your scheme had seemed flawless, and if I hadnt escaped from the explosion with more than 50% of my fighting strength and hadnt coincidentally saved Ms. Mulian, no one would have known the truth. You should have been able to carry out your scheme without a hitch. Unfortunately, my existence threw a wrench into your plans during the most critical moment. You couldnt let Ms. Mulian live. As long as lived, Wild Wolf would not fly off into a rage, and the order in Leprosy Village wouldnt go completely out of control. But now, not only was Ms. Mulian still alive, she had also found out a shocking secret related to your scheme. When you heard the news, it was the same as you suffering a shock so great its as if thunder had roared in your head. Naturally, you notified the puppets hidden in the dark about Ms. Mulians hiding place so that they would kill her before Wild Wolf could reach her. Unfortunately, you didnt expect that there would be a pair of eyes trained on your every move. The moment you released the mouse, I found it and caught it. Bai Shans lips trembled. She forced herself to say, But what proof do you have that I released the mouse? Yeah, its hard for me to prove that you released the mouse, and I believe that the handwriting on the paper is very different from your usual handwriting. You could easily deny it. As long as there was a 1% reason to doubt, Wild Wolf would not believe an outsider like me and suspect you, since youre his childhood friend, Meng Chao said. The key to solving the mystery wasnt just figuring out that youre the mole, but also finding undeniable proof. So, we needed to put up an act. You used the excuse that you must ensure Wild Wolfs safety and mobilized a large force. You even armed them and dilly-dallied for a long time before you went out. It was just to delay everyone and create a chance for the monsters puppets to kill Ms. Mulian. But the monsters puppets didnt receive your letter. All the time you stalled gave me the chance to carefully set up my trap. When you finally arrived at the entrance of Razor Street, you heard the explosion at the end of the street. I have a feeling that you sighed in relief at that time, thinking that the monsters puppets had succeeded. What you did not know was that I detonated the crystal bombs buried underground and created these ruins to mislead you. What happened next is even simpler. Im a harvester. Ive seen thousands of wounds in all shapes and sizes, I can naturally use monster blood and flesh to make wounds look real. As for that half of the burnt corpse you found, its a former Reaper Squad member I killed. Her figure was pretty similar to that of Ms. Mulian. Once she was covered in flames caused by crystal powder and chemical substances, she was naturally burned beyond recognition. Besides, Ive already predicted all of your thoughts so that you would believe the wrong thing. I also showed you Ms. Mulians bracelet, so it was impossible for you to suspect what I said. You didnt have the time to think about it deeper anyway. And when you found me, the real Ms. Mulian went to Wild Wolf and the others and told them everything. Then, everyone waited here quietly for your act. I didnt need to say anything. I just needed to comfortably lie here and pretend to be a corpse. You honestly told them everything without any prompting. Thats the entire story. Now, do you still have anything you want to say to defend yourself? Chapter 535 - My Mother Turned Into Fireworks Once Meng Chao finished speaking, the underground space sank into dead silence. After a long time, Bai Shan sighed wearily and smiled bitterly. It would have been better if I didnt attack you. Then, you wouldnt have been able to prove anything. Thats impossible, Meng Chao said. If I had been uninjured, you would have weighed the pros and cons and chosen not to attack. Youd have held yourself back. Thats why I meticulously pretended to be dying, as if Id be a goner if you just stabbed me. How could you possibly resist such temptation? You didnt know what exactly Ms. Mulian had told me and what I would tell if I ran into Wild Wolf. In that sort of situation, the safest and simplest choice was to kill me to silence me. Bai Shan thought about it and said, Indeed, I could only kill you to silence you. But I shouldnt have acted based on what I thought was the best excuse and told Wild Wolf that I saw you killing Ms. Mulian. If I had made my statement a little more ambiguous, perhaps I wouldnt have exposed myself so soon. Thats impossible. If you hadnt seen me killing Ms. Mulian, would there have been a need for you to chase me for my life? Meng Chao said. Lets say that you had run into me doing some shady deal in secret. If so, you should have captured me alive and interrogated me for everything I knew, including Ms. Mulians whereabouts, not trying to kill me with every move you made. Dont worry. Ive planned out every detail carefully. No matter what, you wouldnt have been able to offer an explanation that could allow you to get out of this situation. Bai Shan sighed and smiled bitterly. Meng Chao Meng Chao, as expected of the superhuman who has been growing in power the fastest over the past two years. Its no wonder why those people told me that while Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong has the highest cultivation realm in the hunting squad sent into Leprosy Village to destroy the Deification Capsule pharmacy, the one who is the most difficult to deal with might be you, even though you just entered Heaven Realm. I was told not to underestimate you, and if I saw you, I had to do everything in my power to kill you. I did as told, but I still fell into your trap. Meng Chaos eyes sparkled intensely. Are you admitting that youre working together with the robbers outside, the ones who created the Deification Capsules, and the ones who disguised themselves as secret police? Things have already progressed to this state. Does it matter if I admit it or not? Bai Shan smiled sadly. Why? Wild Wolfs eyes seemed to have turned into two burning crystals. He took a heavy step forward and hissed, Bai Shan, why did you betray me, Wild Wolves, and all of Leprosy Village? Did you know that the monsters might be behind those robbers?! I didnt know in the beginning, Bai Shan said airily. I managed to figure it out later, but it didnt matter anymore. Didnt matter? Wild Wolf was so angry that he laughed. Bai Shan, we knew each other for decades, but right now, its like this is the first time I finally saw your true self. So, to you, being the claw of the monsters is something that doesnt matter? Bai Shan spoke calmly, as if she was a walking corpse. Then, tell me, why cant we become the claws of monsters? Even if monsters really occupied Dragon City, what would it matter? Monsters eat people. Once monsters completely occupy Dragon City, they will eat all humans. Isnt that something youre supposed to be concerned about?! Meng Chao could not help but shout. He just could not understand Bai Shans thoughts. Could it be that the Vortexs mind attacks were already so strong that they would twist and destroy a persons rationality while letting them retain a perfectly calm and normal appearance? Yes. Monsters have to eat. Being swallowed by a huge mouth and having your flesh as well as bones ground to dust must be pretty bad. Bai Shan smiled, then cast a dark gaze at Wild Wolf. Suddenly, she asked something seemingly unrelated, Wild Wolf, do you remember my mother? Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, Meng Chao, AJi, Ms. Mulian, the Wild Wolves, and everyone else were stunned. Bai Shan looked lost. Her gaze was no longer focused. She seemed to have traveled to the past and was lost in a memory from a long time ago. She mumbled, My mother was like most of the adults in Leprosy Village. She worked in an illegal workshop creating unique weapons. Every day, she had to handle monster materials and crystals that were highly radioactive, polluted, and poisonous. Since were born with a third eye on our foreheads, we can see light and colors normal people cant see. We can tell the slight differences in different monster bodily fluids and choose the strongest acid and poison. So, my mother was sent to the poison refinement workshop. Her duty was to carefully smear the monsters poisonous bodily fluids into the runic symbol groves carved into weapons and ammunition. She had to make sure that it was done evenly before coating other layers of poison so that the weapons damage would be maximized. It was a very dangerous and painful job. The stronger the poison and acid is, the more permeable it is. No matter how many layers of protective clothes and how many layers of gloves you wear, the poison will still permeate through the molecules of the cloth and invade your blood, muscles, nerves, and bones. Besides, to ensure the quality of the poison refinement, my mother had to retain the agility of her fingers. That meant that she couldnt wear gloves that gave the best protection since they were the thickest and clumsiest in the market. Sometimes, the workshop received major deals that demanded really high quality. My mother couldnt wear gloves during those times and had to work barehanded, like she was doing embroidery. The long and hard work made poison accumulate in my mothers body nonstop. It was like billions of maggots that ate through her body. My mother was a quiet person, or rather, she was tormented so much by the task of surviving that she was barely breathing. She did not have much interest in talking and laughing. Since I could remember, there were three sounds that I heard from my mothercoughing, moaning, and knocking that came from her using her fists to tap her joints. Oh, there was also a fourth. Its the cracking that came from her joints. My mother told me that human joints are like the gears of machines. If they go rusty and cant move, they might become better if you knock them a little with a hammer. I couldnt understand it when I was young, and I really thought that my mother was some superhuman machine. She could do everything. Unfortunately, you cant get rid of the rust with just a hammer alone, much less make a rusty machine as shiny as a new one. No matter how much my mother coughed, moaned, and used her fists to tap her joints, her body didnt recover and she just kept deteriorating. Slowly, my mothers teeth fell off. Her dental nerves were exposed, and just swallowing her saliva hurt her so much that she cried. Later, her spine failed her as well. Her back kept bending lower. Every day, it would lower by a few degrees. From a tall and beautiful woman, she turned into a hunchbacked monster that looked like a prawn. I was terrified for my mother when she was in this state, but she smiled and comforted me that she was fine. She even said that in her current state, it was easier for her to lean over the table and work. She could continue smearing poison on more weapons. Some time later, her eyes failed her as well. The visual power of our third eye is 300% times stronger than that of normal people. Our vision, range, and ability to decipher color is stronger than that of many superhumans. But as she worked for an extended period of time in an environment full of poison, her third eye got corroded, and it looked like it had a layer of white film covering it. Her vision became increasingly blurry, and even when she was walking home, she often knocked into things, which left her body badly bruised. Once she got really weak, she could not get enough food and medicine. At that time, Ms. Mulian had yet to grow up and awaken to her amazing healing abilities, so no one was around to help relieve my mother of her pain. She never recovered from her bruises, and they turned from green to purple, and from purple to black. At that time, even if she was my mother, I thought she looked really ugly. In the end, in the morning she lost her sight, she opened her eyes wide one final time and groped around blindly to reach the illegal workshop she had been working in her entire life. What happened next was something she could do even without her eyes. She found a whole pot of monster poison used to coat weapons and bullets, opened the lid, and drank everything. She died just like the countless other villagers who couldnt endure the torture anymore. There were six other adults from the same illegal workshop who died like her that year. This is something unremarkable. The only thing that left a deep impression on me was that when we cremated my mother, we noticed that her bones had a phosphorus color that reminded us of crystals. They let out cracking sounds and released colorful sparks. My mother was ugly when she was alive, but when she died, she turned into beautiful fireworks. In truth, the fatal properties contained in all sorts of bodily fluids from monsters and crystal powder had stuffed my mothers bones full long ago. In the superhumans lingo, my mothers bones could be called spirit bones, right? Ha! Haha! Bai Shan curled up her lips and released a broken and sad laughter. Bai Shan, I know that youre pained over your mothers death, and you were never able to overcome your grief even after so many years, Wild Wolf said gravely. But what does that have to do with you joining the monsters side? Ever since my mother turned into fireworks and died, Ive been contemplating two questions. All three of Bai Shans eyes remained fixed on one spot. She said in a dazed fashion, My mother worked daily in the illegal workshop and was continuously corroded by poison and acid. Slowly, her flesh, blood, nerves, bones, and organs were eaten away. Heres my first question, Wild Wolf. Is having your body slowly rot away worse than being swallowed in one bite by a monster? Thats Wild Wolf fell silent. Bai Shan smiled and said, If your answer isnt rotting away for decades, seeing that your children have no hope in changing their fates and would die in the same way as you did a few years later, then, right from the start, if a monster snuck into Leprosy Village and killed my mother instantly, wouldnt it have relieved my mother of her pain? If thats really the case, tell me, should I hate the monster or should I thank it? Chapter 536 - The Monsters’ Puzzlement Of course you have to hate the monsters! Theyre the ones who caused all this! Meng Chao could not help but retort loudly. Monster Mountain Range surrounds Dragon City, causing us to have an unprecedented lack of space and resources. The frontlines constantly need to use a lot of resources as well so that the normal citizens dont have to live such difficult lives! Pearl Bai Shan, if you really want to seek vengeance for your mothers misfortune, you should be venting your rage on monsters! I dont understand why you would be willing to join the monsters side when were supposed to be eternal enemies with them! Yeah, the monsters created everything. Monsters are the source of pain, poverty, and unfairness in Dragon City. Theyre the source of all our problems. Thats what the old village chief told us as well. Bai Shan smiled. The children in the village have always listened to the old village chiefs teachings. He said that humans and monsters are engaged in a long war, and this war has used up most of our resources, which is why all Dragon Citizens are suffering. Not only are the villagers suffering, most of the people in the lair are not living good lives either. Its the same for the normal citizens outside. Perhaps a handful of superhumans are able to live good lives, but thats because they risked their lives to fight against monsters to earn those good lives. Survival has always been this difficult. We can only grit our teeth and endure it. One of these days, humans will completely destroy monsters, and at that time, we will enjoy good lives that will never end. Originally, all the children believed in the old village chiefs words. After all, he was suffering just like us. He didnt eat an extra can of earthworm meat or drink an extra ladle of water. For the sake of Leprosy Villages survival, he offered up practically everything he had. Why would he lie to us? Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and I snuck out in the past to the monster coliseums controlled by the gangs to watch the performances. While the fights between monsters were really exciting, the normal peoples lives were just like what the old village chief said. They were only slightly better than us in Leprosy Village, and they didnt live much better lives. Even those gang members who seemed to be flaunting their powers were only able to survive by fighting with everything they had, just like Leprosy Village. There was no difference in essence. So, I thought, the normal citizens outside must be living the same way, right? If that was the case, even if my mother died in such a horrible and sad way, I would still be willing to listen to the old village chief and endure quietly. Id grit my teeth and along with the lair citizens and normal citizens outside eagerly hope for the day humans won against the monsters so that we could enjoy good lives forever. Heh. But suddenly, one day, we had the internet. At that time, I started growing up slowly, and through genetic mutation, I awakened to supernatural abilities. I worked together with the Wild Wolves for the old village chief, and I remember very clearly that the old village chief was very hesitant as to whether we should connect Leprosy Village to the high-speed internet in Dragon City. I could sense his worries. It was as if he believed that the internet would destroy Leprosy Village. But as the situation in Dragon City gradually stabilized, spirit energy magnetic field interference grew weaker, and more signal stations were set up in the world outside. Even if the old village chief didnt take any initiative, many villagers privately used all sorts of methods to connect to the internet and start searching through the astonishing amounts of information to seek the truth. I was one of them. Even up to this day, I still remember the first day I went online. It was as if a shining door to a new world had opened slowly in front of me, and it was a door that was ten thousand meters tall and more than one thousand meters long. Endless information instantly drowned me, and I personally saw just how the world outside the lair looked like. The normal peoples lives were just like what the old village chief said. They lived slightly better lives than the lair citizens, but not much better. It was still within the boundaries of my imagination. I could understand and accept it. But I also saw the lives of the superhumans. More accurately speaking, I saw the descendants of elites who created the nine great mega corporations, nine great cultivation families, those who set up the Survival Committee, and those who controlled Dragon City. I saw the lives of those superhumans who stand above us. There was a cultivation video filmed by someone powerful to teach others how to summon strength. The shooting location was his mansion; it was a mansion in Dragon City No.1. Since the cultivation method was also related to a nutritious meal, the superhuman brought the camera out of his cultivation room. He then moved through the entire mansion to the kitchen. In my shock, I saw just how lavish the superhumans mansion was in Dragon City No.1 and just how big his living space was. His kitchen and storage room was filled with piles of food, and even the pet dog he reared was fed until it was fat and looked satisfied. That fat dog lay by its masters feet and seemed sated as well as carefree. It had an expression Ive never seen on any villager! Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, do you remember me sharing the video to you at that time? Once you finished watching it, you said nothing, but when you trained later on, you trained with even more frenzy. Day and night, you tortured yourself and the cultivation machines. You were so fierce that it looked like you wanted to eat the cultivation cabins and would not even spit out the screws. By the looks of it, you were the same as me. You were filled with puzzlement and anger in your hearts, but you didnt know where you could find answers for your questions and where you should vent your anger. Meng Chao, you come from the outside world, so you might have a hard time understanding our feelings. Its a feeling of your entire world shattering with a bang. I couldnt accept this reality, so I searched for more information online, wanting to understand more about those superhumans who stand above us. The more I did, the more shocked I became. In truth, the giants who have the most power in Dragon City are known as the nine great mega corporations, and the nine great cultivation families who control these nine great mega corporations are the real masters of Dragon City. Dragon City No.1 doesnt even have the best mansions in Dragon City. The superhuman who filmed the cultivation video isnt one of the core members of the nine great cultivation families either. The real masters of Dragon City are all living in places filled with spirit energy. They build mansions and manors over there to enjoy everything inside. While the villagers, lair citizens, and Dragon Citizens are quietly suffering the pain of surviving and doing everything they can to live, this group can dress in lavish clothes, are swathed in luxury, act carefree, and obtain power and authority as if its their God given right to do so. As humans and as Earthlings, our individual differences are so big! I once saw a graduation prom video from a private school that belonged to the nine great cultivation families. The boys and girls there were beautiful and at the height of their youth. All of them looked like princes and princesses. I watched them laugh and dance, and it didnt look like they were living in the Other World thats surrounded by monsters. It looked like they were living in the peaceful Earth filled with bright sunlight! In a daze, I wondered, could it be that the days when we won against monsters and could enjoy good lives forever have already arrived? However, when I removed the helmet computer and looked around, all I saw was a sky shrouded in exhaust smoke, streets filled with smog, and workshops releasing piercing noises. I also saw strangely-shaped bodies and deformed, hideous faces. In the past, I had never thought that there was anything wrong with the villagers. After all, Ive seen them since I was young. Everyone looked like this, and it was the same for my mother and me. So, I didnt understand why the outside world despised us so much, and I felt sad. The lair citizens were also covered in dirt, so they didnt look that much better than us. What right did they have to look down on us? Then, I saw those children from rich families, and I finally understood that this is how a real Earthling should look. I finally understood just how ugly my mother, the people around me, and I look. Were basically deformed monsters. If I were someone from a rich family, Id also look down on us. So, I finally understood everything. The old village chief mentioned that wed enjoy good lives forever, but those days have already arrived. Unfortunately, they only arrived for those rich people. Heh! Hehe! Bai Shan started laughing strangely again. That laughter was like a dagger that was laced with poison by her mother, and it stabbed into Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, AJi, Ms. Mulian, and the other Wild Wolves hearts. They felt the same as Bai Shan. Perhaps they were not as resentful and extreme as Bai Shan, but they were as puzzled as she was. Meng Chao, you come from the outside world, and youre smart. I heard that you have quite a lot of mega corporations supporting you, and youre ambitious as well. You want to turn Superstar into the next mega corporation, right? I wonder, can you answer my question for me? Bai Shan said. Didnt you just say that all of our tragedies are created by monsters? The war between humans and monsters has made us waste most of our resources, which is why we cant change our lifestyles for the time being. We can only solve our problems once we win against the monsters. But the Monster War hasnt ended yet, and we have just turned to tactical counterattacks. So why is it that today No, why is it that since a long time ago, the rich superhumans from the nine great mega corporations have owned huge houses, eaten lavish meals, and lived luxurious lives? If the resources they used to enjoy their lives were used to change the environment and working conditions in the lair and Leprosy Village, wouldnt countless people be saved? Or at the very least, wouldnt their suffering be reduced? Im not asking them to sell their mansions and manors, then offer up all their wealth. If they would just keep one less pet, the resources they saved could feed a child in the village, couldnt they? This is a very simple mathematical problem. Even an elementary school kid can solve it. So why is it that theyre unwilling to do so? If the powerful people controlling Dragon City were willing to pay attention to the work conditions in the lair and the village and give some of the resources they used for their lavish lives to the weapon forgeries in the village, wouldnt my mother not have died so early or been in so much pain? Meng Chao, since you exposed me, I dont intend to live. Even if you dont kill me, Ill be too ashamed to face everyone, but before I die, I really want to know the answer to these questions. So, tell me. Is my mothers death and the tragedy that happened in Leprosy Village were really caused just by the monsters? Chapter 537 - Spirit Snake Venom Blade When Meng Chao revealed Bai Shans real colors, he spoke endlessly like a running stream, but when he heard her question before she was going to be killed, he fell silent and did not say anything. It was not because he could not think of anything to defend himself. It was not as if Bai Shans question was flawless and a logical reason for her to end up as the monsters claw. Instead, it was because Bai Shans experiences cut into Meng Chaos brain like a dagger, causing him to face a question he had been unwilling to face since he returned to the past. In my previous life, Dragon City charged to its own apocalypse under the lead of the mega corporations. Now that I returned from the past, how should I face Sky Pillar, Universe, Soaring Dragon, Thundercloud, and the other five mega corporations as well as the nine great cultivation families and peerless elites behind them? In the past, Meng Chao used the excuse that he was still young and weak, that his cultivation realm was low, that he did not have clear memories of the past, and that the threat of the monster civilization hanging above Dragon City like a roaring thundercloud was too much. He could not get in touch with the mega corporations and the peerless elites, and he had to focus on dealing with the monsters. Because of that, he could only ignore the nine giants who controlled Dragon City. But once they won the northern offense and the Monster War gradually started on the path to another ending, they were about to win the pitched battle and send the monster civilization to eventual perishment. At most, the enemy would be able to struggle for a few more hours. Meng Chao had improved by leaps and bounds through multiple encounters with death and became one of the leading forces of the Golden Era in Dragon City. He could no longer ignore the situation and delude himself. However, asking him to provide an answer as well as solve the problem with the mega corporations right then was still too much. It was still beyond his power. Bai Shan misunderstood his silence. Do you want to say that those rich people are born with the right to enjoy everything, because all the enjoyment in their lives is given to them by their fathers, grandfathers, and the peerless elites risking their lives to fight? She smiled coldly. But the powerful arent the only ones fighting. Everyone living in Dragon City is doing everything they can to live. My mother hunched in the illegal workshop and squinted at her work while she smeared poison on the blades and bullets. She worked to the point where her teeth, bones, nerves, and flesh corroded and she died a miserable death. There are also plenty of villagers who ended up as garbage bugs because they had to look for resources that couldnt even be considered as a snack in the leftovers thrown away by the outside world. While doing it, they faced corrosion and pollution and bacteria and microorganisms growing in the trash that could infect them with all sorts of diseases. A number of villagers help the outside world test brand new weapons and cultivation methods. The side effects from that are as powerful as the power they contain. The slightest carelessness can cause spirit energy deviation, while the crystals in the weapons sometimes explode and blow them to pieces. The work we did and the suffering we went through is in no way inferior to what the superhumans face in the wild. Besides, the weapons they swing and the bullets they fire are created by us, who offered up our precious lives to make them. So why is it that we cant enjoy the same lives as they do? Fine. I know that there is a different degree to the contributions we make. The contribution of killing an Apocalyptic Beast is clearly much greater than what my mother could offer, despite the fact that she had to rot away after being corroded by poison in the illegal forgery. But were not greedy. We dont want to live in huge mansions, eat delicious food, enjoy the most modern medical technology or gene medicine, or live carefree, hope-filled lives. Weve never thought about enjoying such lavish lives before. We just want to live normal lives that give us the slightest bit of dignity and safety. We want to feel like real humans. That would be enough for us. Were all Dragon Citizens. Were all humans who transmigrated from Earth. We should have to face the problem of resources and monster invasions together, so why is it that some people can live lavish lives in palaces and wear nice clothes while others can only curl up in places that are like rats nests, tapping away at joints that are as bloated as balls, and quietly endure the pain of poison invading their nerves and bones? Is that fair? Meng Chao was quiet for a long time. In the end, he could only heave a long sigh and say, I think I can understand why you ended up joining the monsters. No. You dont understand. Youre from the outside, so you would never understand, Bai Shan retorted coldly. If it was just that bit of unfairness and those mega corporations ignoring us, those peerless elites as well as the rich people not knowing our existence and only caring about enjoying their lives, I might be resentful, full of pain, and may even give up on hope, but after that, I would accept my fate. Its my own fault that I was born here and not in a rich family, right? I wouldnt end up joining the monsters and fighting against those high-and-mighty, important people. I would still not go over those moral limits. However, as I gained a deeper understanding of the outside world and the nine great mega corporations through the internet, as I worked with Zhang Tie and helped Wild Wolf continue expanding Wild Wolves sphere of influence, and as we slowly took over Leprosy Village, I finally discovered something that I had never dreamed of. Meng Chao, have you heard about Spirit Snake Venom Blade? Meng Chao instinctively nodded. Once Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, humans had modified and created more than ten thousand weapons to fight against the zombies, monsters, and the horrible environment. Most of them were strange-looking weapons developed through great imagination, but in real battles, it was found that they looked good on paper but were just fanciful illusions. However, there was a batch of weapons that withstood the most brutal battlefields and the most vicious monsters. They became well-known masterpieces and the best in the market. Spirit Snake Venom Blade was the best representative of the batch. This saber had runic symbols carved on it and crystals embedded in it. Poison was also hidden deep in the runic symbols, which could be activated through the crystals released by spirit energy. It was a beginner-level spirit energy weapon created by Sky Pillar Corporation. It had started off as a company mining crystals and refining metals, but just like the other eight of the nine great mega corporations, after accumulating enough wealth through their main business, Sky Pillar Corporation immediately extended its claws to the other important territories related to Dragon Citys survival. The current and future Dragon City were at war. Weapons production and crystal mining were both important industries. Sky Pillar Corporation had a firm grip over the high-grade crystals and rare metals. It slowly developed outstanding smelting, creation, and processing technologies. It was, thus, only natural for them to venture into the weapons development field a well. Spirit Snake Venom Blade was a hit product that the weapons forgery under Sky Pillar Corporation focused on creating during the early days of the transmigration. The formula to create the unique alloy for Spirit Snake Venom Blade was Sky Pillar Corporations secret up to this date. This alloy could ensure the hardness, durability, and malleability of the metal while it remained like a wooden block and a sponge. There were a lot of gaps between the particles, allowing it to be able to absorb and retain acid and poison. As long as they used Sky Pillar Corporations unique liquid injection technology, which was basically sci-fi technology at that time, the saber was able to absorb acid and poison. When it was used to kill monsters, aside from dealing physical damage, the saber would double down by adding corrosive damage. It could even deal triple damage via also adding poison, so its damage would be 300% higher than of a normal weapon! No one could resist the temptation of delivering three times the normal damage. Countless superhumans sought Spirit Snake Venom Blade like bees going after honey. During the first few years, Spirit Snake Venom Blade was a limited product. People even had to pay twice the price if they bought it off the hands of scalpers. Sky Pillar Corporation relied on Spirit Snake Venom Blade to set up a brand called Spirit Snake, which helped them smoothly join the market of weapons forging. Soon, they gained a steady foothold in the territory. By now, the weapons developers under Sky Pillar Corporation had developed dozens of light and heavy weapons. They had even started developing motorized armor and light self-thinking fighting vehicles. This territory became the second pillar holding the corporation alongside crystal mining and refinement. Oh, thats right. Meng Chao looked at his feet. Suddenly, he noticed that the dagger Bai Shan had kept close to her heart and used to ambush him was the newest product of the Spirit Snake Venom Blade. It was a lightweight daggerPhantom Snake. However, Meng Chao could not understand why Bai Shan would suddenly mention Spirit Snake Venom Blade. My mother produced Spirit Snake Venom Blades. Bai Shan sucked in a deep breath and spoke calmly. She died slowly of poison because she worked day and night to produce Spirit Snake Venom Blades. ! Meng Chao instinctively thought that it was impossible. Whether the daily growth of the mega corporations was good or bad for Dragon Citys future was a debatable thing, but it was certain that Sky Pillar Corporation was a mega corporation with a huge business. It paid great attention to its image, the benefits of its workers, the production environment, and the process of production. Many top students who graduated from the ace courses in the famous universities and awakened to supernatural abilities racked their brains on how to join the mega corporations. Veteran hunters like Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong would rather work for an insurance company under a mega corporation than join the secret police or the abnormal beast research department. All of them did it because they wanted the high salary, great benefits, great working environment, and the responsibility these mega corporations held to provide their employees with continuous education. They would not have to worry about anything if they worked there! This was especially the case within Sky Pillar Corporation. Meng Chao was quite close to Lu Siya. Through her, he had a general understanding of how Sky Pillar Corporation operated. This was especially the case last year. He had worked with Soul Break Saber Luo Wu and Luo Hai to produce Surging Lightning. After the Broken Star Club promoted it, the sales surged up, and they were gradually unable to keep up with productions. Many industries took a fancy to Surging Lightnings brand and extended olive branches to work with them. Among them were the weapons manufacturers from Sky Pillar Corporation. Meng Chao, Luo Wu, and Luo Hai went to observe Sky Pillar Corporations weapons development center. The research tower itself reached the clouds, and the workshops were all clean. The variety of food offered in the employees cafeteria was also enough to make Meng Chao broaden his horizons, and his stomach was filled to the brim during that trip. Once he filled his stomach, he could not help but sigh. As expected of one of the nine pillars supporting Dragon City! He just could not imagine Sky Pillar Corporations Spirit Snake Venom Blades being produced in the dirty, disorderly, and horrible workshops of Leprosy Village, especially since they were the hit products of the weapons development department. Chapter 538 - They’re the Monsters! It took me a lot of time to understand this secret. Bai Shan smiled coldly. The development of Spirit Snake Venom Blade, the packaging, and part of the production process is indeed done in Sky Pillar Corporations weapons development center, but when it comes to the parts that are related to injecting highly-polluted, radioactive, and corrosive substances into the weapons, Sky Pillar Corporation send the work out to other people, since its hard to use automated machines to do the work and the substances used are very harmful to the workers. Naturally, Sky Pillar Corporation would not deliver these highly dangerous parts to Leprosy Villages illegal workshops directly. What they usually do is choose a forgery located outside. It has to have perfect facilities and a relatively good working environment. Then, this forgery will send a deal to the gangs in the lair. Those deals will then end up in the illegal workshops of Leprosy Village. Because of it, through multiple subcontractors, Sky Pillar Corporation is not responsible for the illegal workshops in Leprosy Village, even if theyre the ones to take the deals in the end. Even if the workers in our workshops die after being exposed to acid, poison, and highly radioactive crystal powder every day, it has nothing to do with them. Even if they have the responsibility to monitor things, the only thing they monitor is the first subcontractor. And in the process of subcontracting the deals, even if there are really illegal procedures, the ones who are responsible for them are the gangs, so Sky Pillar Corporation remains clean. This was something Meng Chao had never heard or thought of before, but based on Wild Wolf and Zhang Ties expressions, it wasnt anything new to them. This isnt just Sky Pillar Corporation. All the nine great mega corporations are doing this, Bai Shan said. Leprosy Village suffers from overexposure to radioactive substances and pollution and uses peoples lives to create deadliest weapons. These weapons are then delivered outside by the gangs and brought to the nine great mega corporations through the subcontractors. Then, their brands are stuck on the weapons and packaged beautifully. Once thats finished, they ask peerless elites or super newbies like you, Meng Chao, to help them promote the weapons. This allows them to squeeze out an astonishing amount of profit, and 90% of that profit ends up in the hands of the mega corporations. As for the pitiful bugs who gave up their health and lives to create them, we at most get only 1%. After I discovered this secret that is not exactly a secret, I looked at the promotions made by the nine great mega corporations, and I found them really ironic and disgusting. Its especially the case for Sky Pillar Corporation. It claims to be the largest mining company in Dragon City and the first to help humans understand the value of crystals and use them. Its the supporting pillar of Dragon City. The creator of the corporation is also one of the creators of the Survival Committee. Hes a peerless elite who stands at the same ranks as Battle God Lei Zongchao. Hes a hero admired by countless people and the guardian god of the entire civilization! Recently, Sky Pillar Corporation also invested a lot of money to promote their model superhumanLu Siya. Ive watched a lot of her promotional videos. Sometimes, she acts heroically in the wild to kill monsters. Sometimes, she does voluntary work in the city and serves the citizens. Sometimes, she focuses on reading the documents about the Survival Committee to understand the spirit of superhumans being the weapons of human civilization and how she should make her blood flow for the weak. These promotional videos occasionally show up on our internet terminals in the form of pop-ups. After a while, a number of children in Leprosy Village began to treat Lu Siya as a real hero and think that Sky Pillar Corporation is the savior and guardian god of our civilization. Oh, I almost forgot. Meng Chao, you contributed to this as well. After all, you worked together with Lu Siya to destroy quite a number of the monsters schemes! In all honesty, the promotional videos are shot pretty well. The promotional slogans are very bewitching as well. Unfortunately, every time I see Lu Siyas face shining with a just and determined light while she heroically says something like superhumans are the weapons of human civilization and the blood of the strong should flow for the weak, I cant help but think about whether she knows that an important factor behind how her corporation could become rich, why she could get so many valuable resources, and why she could become this so-called model superhuman is the blood, sweat, and tears of the villagers and their shining bones! Meng Chao was silent for a while. Im sorry, I really didnt know that life in the lair is like this. Even if you didnt, Lu Siya definitely knew, Bai Shan said. But even if Lu Siya didnt know, her father, grandfather, Sky Pillar Corporations creator, and heir definitely knows. Why have they never thought about changing the lair or changing the living environment of Leprosy Village and the villagers lives? Golden Tooth Lair is a tumor buried deep in Dragon City. Trust me, the Survival Committee has been thinking about solving the problem of the lairs, but the Monster War is raging like a bushfire now, and our resources Meng Chao instinctively wanted to defend the government, but halfway into his second sentence, he could no longer continue. And just as he expected, Bai Shan smirked coldly again. At the end of the day, the people ruling over the weak have the resources to live lavish lives, cultivate, colonize the land, set up new cities, and help their corporations expand. But when it comes to changing the lairs, they lack resources? It would be one thing if they didnt know what was happening in the lair. But if they know and choose to ignore it, then its another matter. If they know, choose to ignore it, and even use the brutal environment in the lair to gain profit, then its a whole other matter entirely, and it is the worst. Now that Ive said so much, I can finally voice the second question that has been plaguing me for more than ten years. Ive always wanted to ask the old village chief this question, but before I could ask him, he died. Meng Chao, both you and the old village chief tell me that the monsters are the source of all our pain and suffering, and as long as we win the Monster War, all our problems will be solved. But I clearly remember that when Leprosy Village was built, we didnt face any threat from monsters! We were at the later stage of the zombie crisis at that time. The monsters were only vague shadows lurking deep in the fog. Occasionally, some of them would wander into Dragon City, but since they were alone and isolated, they werent much of a threat. Logically, if the source of all our pain and suffering was not around, Dragon City should have been as peaceful as paradise, right? But why is it that at that time, Dragon City was a lawless, bloody jungle, and it didnt even have the most basic order, law, and morals? Our fathers and grandfathers didnt die after they were infected by the zombie virus, and they didnt go completely mad either. But those pitiful souls were looked down upon, humiliated, hurt, and chased away. They had to go to places with the worst living environments in Dragon City and set up Leprosy Village! If Leprosy Village is the source of our tragedies, then shouldnt it have been monsters that chased us here? Arent those who have been sucking out our lives and oppressing us monsters? Bai Shan was hysterical. Her third eye turned from a perfect, flawless pearl into a burning, bloody diamond. Im sorry, Meng Chao, perhaps its perfectly logical to you that humans and monsters are mortal enemies, but I just cant find any reason in me to hate monsters. Bai Shan regained her strange calmness and spoke faintly. Over the last few decades, Leprosy Village was attacked by monsters and some people were killed. But the number of people who died under the fangs and claws of monsters is much smaller compared to the number of people who were oppressed by the mega corporations andslowly tortured to death by their bad working environment and living conditions. And the second cause of death is far more painful and despairing than being swallowed whole by a monster. It was like that for my mother. Iy my eyes, monsters have to pay 10% responsibility for what happened to her, while Sky Pillar Corporation has to take up the remaining 90%. To me No, I should say that to many of the villagers, those creatures lurking in Monster Mountain Range are no different from the creatures sitting in the mega corporations. Theyre all monsters. If I had to find a difference, then one of them is hiding under human skin, while the other doesnt bother with hiding its real, hideous face. Thats all. So, tell me, is it really that unbelievable for me to join the monsters side? Bai Shan, all the villagers in Leprosy Village are like you. They dont like the outside world, especially the mega corporations, Wild Wolf said grimly. We set up Wild Wolves because we swore that we would use our own hands to seize back what is rightfully ours! But no matter how much we hate and despise the mega corporations, it doesnt mean that we should work with monsters. Even if the monsters in Monster Mountain Range and the owners of the mega corporations are monsters, just as you said, if were unwilling to be slaves to one of them, then we shouldnt be willing to join the other side either. If we really want to fight, we should fight against the two monsters at the same time! You make it sound so simple, Wild Wolf. When it comes to bold words, its always easy to voice them, isnt it? Bai Shan retorted coldly. In the past, I really loved listening to your bold words and watching you filled with passion and hope. I believed that we could rely on our own strength to create a brand new beautiful Leprosy Village. But the more I came into contact with the outside world and the better I understood just how huge and terrifying the mega corporations are, the more obvious it became that our grand plans were just fancy dreams. After generations of genetic filtration and elimination, Leprosy Village has quite a number of mutated people whose fighting strength is quite strong. We even gained supernatural powers through another method. After gathering these people together, the current Wild Wolves look pretty strong and can fight against the second-class gangs in the lair. I dont doubt that with your ability and with Leprosy Villages continuously evolving fighting strength, before long, Wild Wolves would surpass Golden Tooth and become the strongest gang in the lair. But what will happen then? Do you think that after you become the strongest gang in the lair, you will be able to break the order of the nine great mega corporations ruling over Dragon City? Chapter 539 - Dying With You Wild Wolf, Zhang Tie, and the other Wild Wolves could not answer Bai Shans question. Even Meng Chao knew that it was impossible. While the gangs in the lair looked wild and were at the top of the gray food chain, in truth, they were supported and kept in place by the nine mega corporations. Their means of survival were held by the mega corporations. When Meng Chao first entered Golden Tooth Lair, Lu Siya led the way to Poison Scorpion, which was supported by Sky Pillar Corporation. Poison Scorpion was even more respectful to Lu Siya than if she were a real princess. The gangs are just the puppets and tools of the mega corporations. They help the mega corporations do the dirty, tiring, and shady work that they cant do. When someone needs to assume responsibility, they will jump out on their own and be the scapegoats. Bai Shan continued laughing coldly. Even the gang leader of the strongest gang in the lair, Saber Jin Wanhao the Underground Emperor of Dragon City, is a loyal dog kept by the mega corporations. Dragon City has plenty of Deity Realm superhumans who have the world at their beck and call. They also have an astronomical amount of tactical resources, so do you really think that if they wanted to completely solve the problems in the lair, the gangs and the Underground Emperor would be able to stop them? But why should the Deity Realm superhumans in control of the mega corporations want to solve the problems in the lair? Without the gangs, who would help the bright, beautiful, noble superhumans, heroes, guardian gods, and saviors do their dirty, tiring, and shady work? How could they get cheap consumables like the villagers who are useful but it wont matter even if all of them died? Even if Wild Wolves really surpassed Golden Tooth and became the strongest gang in the lair, itd be impossible for it to challenge the nine great mega corporations outside the lair. We only have two choices in front of us. Either we become untameable so those Deity Realm superhumans from the mega corporations will come to break us or kill us, or we bend our backs and become another dog of the mega corporations. Admit it, Wild Wolf, the current Dragon City is ruled by Deity Realm superhumans and mega corporations. If we dont bring in external power and just rely on ourselves, itll be impossible for us to turn over this unfair order! And this external power is the monsters? Wild Wolf asked grimly. Bai Shan, do you know that youre inviting the enemy into your own home?! I know, but we have no other choice, Bai Shan said calmly. Usually, inviting the enemy into your own home is a really stupid move, but what if there is already an enemy in your home? What if this enemy has been living in your home for decades and has been sucking your blood, eating your flesh, swallowing your bones, and sticking your flesh on its own body so that it can pretend to be noble, righteous, and even say that its the master of your home and its the one protecting the safety of your home so no predators from outside can invade us? Then, it also says that you must reward its efforts so that it will continue protecting your home. Itll say that its completely logical and right for it to continue eating you, or at least, that it has no other choice. So, it will continue eating you for eternity. What if that is what is happening? Since my mother and countless villagers have been killed and eaten by the enemy in our home, the ending wouldnt be that terrible even if I invited another enemy or brought all the predators inside. Arent you afraid that Leprosy Village will be completely destroyed in that chaotic storm?! Wild Wolf asked sternly. If the so-called order is to have the villagers continue tolerating the oppression of the mega corporations and be continuously hurt, have their rights encroached upon, and be enslaved until their shining bones are reduced to ashes without making a single sound, then who said that chaos is definitely evil? So, Im looking forward to the arrival of chaos. It would be the best if Leprosy Village No, the lair No, all of Dragon City ended up in chaos. Its only this way that the mega corporations and the highly intelligent monsters would both be heavily injured and wed have the chance to counterattack. Have you ever thought about how many people would die in that chaos? Wild Wolf gritted his teeth. All the villagers might die! So? Look at us. Look at the villagers. Instead of living like ugly, deformed, walking corpses and dying silently, is all of us dying at once really that difficult to accept? If my mother did not take up the responsibility to care for her children, I believe that she would have chosen to end her life much earlier. Bai Shan smiled even brighter, and her eyes shone with a burning light. I see two paths ahead of me, and they lead to two different futures. The first is that all of Dragon Citizens, including the villagers, will be squeezed out to the last drop of blood so that the nine mega corporations could win against the monsters. Then, the mega corporations rule will become even more stable, and the rich people controlling the mega corporations will become even richer and stronger. Now, a Deity Realm superhuman can already fight against one hundred or one thousand normal people. At that time, the truly powerful who have surpassed Deity Realm will be able to fight against ten thousand, one thousand thousand, or even one million normal people! In that sort of future, no one will be able to fight against the rule of the truly powerful. Only those truly powerful and their mega corporations would be able to define what is just, evil, order, chaos, loyalty, betrayal, morals, and civilization. In the meantime, we and our descendants would have to curl up in illegal workshops filled with smog and polluted water. We would end up as gears made of flesh and blood in the roaring production lines of the mega corporations. At that time, there will no longer be anything like the monsters who can challenge their rule. We will never be able to enjoy good lives. The only thing that will come to us is the apocalypse. The second future has certain traitors of human civilization joining the monsters and dragging human civilization back. Once the monsters won and killed all the peerless elites as well as destroyed the mega corporations, all Dragon Citizens, regardless of whether theyre the rich people dressed in pretty clothes from the mega corporations that above everyone else or the most lowly deformees from Leprosy Village, will face the only thing that is fair in the worlddeath. Let me tell you something, even if you gave me a chance to choose again No, even if you gave me ten or one hundred chances, I would choose the second future every time, without hesitation! Bai Shan, youve really gone mad. Wild Wolfs voice trembled. Perhaps. But I was born in the mad Other World. No one can stop themselves from going mad here. Bai Shan seemed to have thought of something very interesting, and she said with a smile, Did you know? When those people came to me with the Deification Capsules and said all sorts of exaggerated things to tempt me, I didnt hear a single thing. I was not interested in how the Deification Capsules could make normal people temporarily gain supernatural abilities and stand above superhumans or whatever it is. The only thing I was interested in was that the Deification Capsules could activate the genes that have been sleeping for billions of years in the depths of human cells and allow humans to show partial signs of atavism, so they would gain all sorts of strange and hideous appearances. I was thinking of spraying Deification Capsule liquid all over Dragon City. I want all Dragon Citizens who claim themselves to be healthy, normal humans to end up as ugly as us and taste the pain the villagers had been feeling for decades. If thousands of Dragon Citizens turned ugly, at that time, all of us would be no different from each other and we could finally walk out with our heads held high and bask in the brightest rays of sunlight, right? Even if I could only be under the sun for one second and Dragon City would be destroyed by monsters the next second, it wouldnt matter. After all, before this, weve never basked under the sun for even a second! Bai Shan was like a demon born from the eternal flames in hell and giggled with joy. Wild Wolf sighed and said, Bai Shan, looks like youve been overcome by hate. The old village chief told us many times that we can hate the gangs and the mega corporations, but were not to let our hatred control us. Otherwise, our judgment and actions will just lead to greater tragedies. If you still remember how the old village chief took care of us in the past and helped us awaken to supernatural abilities, if you still remember all the people in Leprosy Village and the children whose fates should not have been decided by your hate, if you still remember the oath we swore when we set up Wild Wolves in the past, then tell us where your comrades are. Your comrades are the robbers who created the Deification Capsules. Where are they hiding, and what is their next step? Where is the abnormal beast hiding behind them? Tell me, Bai Shan! Tell me! Its useless Bai Shans eyes refocused, and she looked like she was laughing and crying at the same time. First, we have always been contacting each other through single-line communication. Those people are cunning and have a lot of hiding places. They often change spots, and I dont know where they are. Second, even if you went to stop them now, itd be too late. They should have already carried out the next step. Wild Wolfs pupils shrank rapidly. What? How did they know How did they know that Im already exposed? Bai Shan smiled and turned her gaze to Meng Chao. Did you actually think that once you captured the mouse I used to send messages, you could stop all lines of communication and your job would be done? You should know that no information is also an important piece of information in certain situations, right? I made a promise with those people that I will send a mouse to them at set periods of time, even if everything was going smoothly. That mouse doesnt have any metal tubes, so naturally, it doesnt have any messages on it. At first glance, its a mouse you can meet everywhere in the lair. Its just that its ears are a little larger, and the edges of those ears are deformed. In truth, the deformity at the edges of its ears is a specially designed barcode that cannot be imitated and is one of a kind. As long as they see this mouse, those people will know that Im safe and will continue with their next course of action according to the original plan. Now that they didnt see any new mice for a long time, they must know that Ive been captured and might tell you everything, so they will immediately change the plan and the rhythm to carry it out. Chapter 540 - The Best Ending Boom! BOOOM! As if to verify Bai Shans words, an explosion roared in a distance. The people in the darkness felt like they were in a broken submarine that was sinking thousands of meters into the ocean. They felt the shockwave pushing and crashing into them from all directions. Where did the explosion come from? Wild Wolfs expression changed, and he hissed, Bai Shan, tell me, what is your next target?! I dont know. But even if I knew, itd be too late now. Bai Shan smiled and stared deeply at her old leader. Wild Wolf, no one knows me better than you do. Youre a person who appears to be ruthless, extreme, and can make snap decisions, but deep in your heart, when you think about leading Leprosy Village to fight against the nine great mega corporations and the current order in Dragon City, you become hesitant and irresolute. But it makes sense. No matter who it is, those who want to fight against giants like the mega corporations and the peerless elites behind them must think carefully before doing anything. Its fine, though. If you cant make up your mind, Ill help you. Right now, Dragon City is engaged in a pitched battle that will decide its fate. As long as the monsters and mega corporations are both badly injured, Dragon City will return to the chaotic era from decades ago, when order was torn down and no law could be seen. But things are different from decades ago. This time, the ugly deformees and the descendants of the zombie virus carriers already possess great power. Were no longer pigs waiting for slaughter. This chaos is our best chance to rise to power. We might even be able to set up a brand new order that might be one hundred times fairer than what exists now. As she spoke, her voice started to go softer. The third eye on her forehead had shined with a pearl-like light, but it turned into a red diamond throughout her speech. Then, wisps of gray smoke came out of it and it turned into a frozen stone. Bai Shan! Wild Wolfs eyes went wide, and he went forward to grab her shoulders. Clang! Another Spirit Snake Venom Blade fell on the ground, and it had Bai Shans cold blood. When it touched the poison smeared all over the dagger, it turned black and looked really sticky. Bai Shans speech was only meant to distract everyone. She had hid her right hand behind herself, then used a dagger to stab her waist, which destroyed her organs. Her flesh was torn, and poison entered her bones. Pain traveled straight into her soul. But her expression remained as calm as ever. Her eyelashes did not even flutter. Hence, the people did not notice it immediately. Bai Shan Wild Wolf held her in his arms, and his facial muscles twisted for a long time, but he still could not find a suitable expression. He could only say, Must you use this method to obtain this ending? What else was I supposed to do? Bai Shans face was stark pale, and her voice was wispy. Are we supposed to continue enduring everything while waiting eagerly for humans to win the Monster War so that the mega corporations will share resources with us? Will those rich people really offer up their mansions, cars, and valuable treasures to the dirty and smelly deformed children in Leprosy Village? Two years ago, when we obtained full victory in the northern offense, our hopes were dashed once. At that time, when we learned that we won the northern offense, Leprosy Village cheered and danced, just like the rest of Dragon City. Everyone thought that the large amount of resources from the northern offense would definitely be used to modify the lair and Leprosy Village, change our living environment, treat our ailments and get rid of our suffering, as well as give our descendants the hope to cultivate and improve. But against our hopes, most of the resources harvested from Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves flowed into the pockets of the mega corporations. Before we even buried our last warriors corpse, the mega corporations had already divided more than 90% of the profit from the northern offense like they were cutting up a pie. Now that the mega corporations had gained more resources, they could develop their corporations in various fields and set up more bases and developing lands around Dragon City to get even more resources. It helped them become even stronger and larger. The rich people get ten times the number of cultivation resources now and keep on getting stronger. From people who could fight against one hundred people they turned into those who can fight against one thousand people. There are now even fewer people who can challenge their status. But what about us? Did the lives of the villagers change even in the slightest? Wild Wolf, help me out. My voice isnt loud enough, so he might be unable to hear it clearly. Help me ask Meng Chao. Tell him to answer with a clean conscience. He just mentioned that all the suffering Leprosy Village faced from the harsh conditions of the war and the lack of resources. Then, when we really win the Monster War, will his close comrade, Lu Siya, the model superhuman promoted by the mega corporations, help us with everything she has and live the same lives as us? Wild Wolf did not ask. Meng Chao heard her, but he did not answer the question. And Bai Shan never had any hope that Meng Chao would answer her question. This is a good ending for me. Im serious. Bai Shan smiled. From the moment I took this step, Ive imagined all sorts of endings for myself. Ive thought about being exposed like now and being condemned by everyone, as well as having my reputation destroyed. Ive also thought about really siding with the enemy and asking the monsters to destroy Dragon City so that the mega corporations would face the apocalypse with Leprosy Village and treat us all fairly. Of course, the best ending would have been that the monsters and mega corporations would both be severely wounded. Dragon Citys order would then be destroyed once more, and while many of Leprosy Villages people would be dead, we would have the advantage of our genes mutating swifter and an immunity toward most zombie viruses. Most of the elites in Wild Wolves would also survive, so we would rise to power during the chaos to become the new masters of Dragon City! Heh. All these endings were good, and I would accept all of them happily, except for one. What is it? Wild Wolf asked gravely. I could accept all endings but rotting to death like my mother while working for the production line of an illegal forgery. Bai Shan smiled. She started turning black, as if she was burned by invisible flames. Her head and arm fell limp on the ground, and she breathed her last. Her eyes became fixed on one spot at the same time. Wild Wolf held her silently for a long time. Chaotic footsteps and noise came from outside. Several Wild Wolves ran over in a panic. This is bad, Wild Wolf! The food can warehouse and clean water warehouse exploded simultaneously, and everything within a circular area of hundreds of meters is burning! Meng Chao brought AJi and Ms. Mulian to the surface with the rest of the Wild Wolves. Then, they saw two huge pillars of smoke rising to the sky hundreds of meters away from the Deification Capsule pharmacy that had exploded in the morning. They were both a few streets away. Roaring flames licked at the smoke pillars, burning the dark clouds that covered the sky red. There were three smoke pillars in total right now, and they were like the bars of a huge cage that shot down from above. Anyone who saw them felt panic. Even though they were hundreds of meters away and had skyscrapers separating them, waves of heat still swept toward them. The heatwaves brought with them dust, the powder from lots of low-quality crystals, and shards from monster materials. They were like red, green, yellow, gray, black, and purple snowflakes that danced in the air as they descended from the sky. The villagers huddled up in the streets were shocked and terrified. They looked alarmed. Ms. Mulian told Meng Chao that since the village had a bad environment, a severe lack of resources, and pretty bad pollution, it was a pure heavy industry village and could not produce its own food and clean, drinkable water. All the food, drinkable water, gene medicine, high-calorie nutritional fluid, and other daily necessities had to be transported to them by the gangs. This was why the villagers had to take up deals with harsh conditions and work all sorts of highly dangerous jobs day and night. The villagers were poor, so the amount of food they stored in their houses could not even last them seven days. Since it was not easy for them to store drinkable water, they had even less of it than food. Most of the tactical resources were stored in two huge warehouses. This was a habit they had retained since the zombie crisis. A shocking explosion had first happened in the morning. Then, the secret police and wanted criminals started fighting fiercely in Leprosy Village, destroying dozens of buildings in the process. Countless villagers lost their homes. Their food and water supply were also buried under the depths of the ruins. Now, even their most important food, drinkable water, and tactical resource warehouses exploded and went up in flames. The flames were also still growing at rapid speeds. This meant that Leprosy Village was driven to the point of having almost no water and food. Zhang Tie, whats the situation? Even though the situation was becoming worse, Wild Wolf became calmer. Or rather, from the moment Bai Shan died in his arms, something in his mind had plunged into complete darkness. It cant get any worse! Zhang Tie and a few Wild Wolves rushed over. The scorched Wild Wolves exchanged information and said, The explosion seems to have happened within the two warehouses. The first explosion destroyed 80% of our storage, so many villagers gathered together to save the remaining 20%. At that time, the second explosion happened, causing countless casualties. Now, the flames of the explosion have not been extinguished, and morale among the villagers is at an all-time low. The news that Leprosy Village has no food and water and has been fully locked down has spread like wildfire. Everyone feels lost and doesnt know what to do next. There are some people who are now filled with hatred toward the secret police from outside and believe that they brought all these disasters on us. They also believe that they would destroy all of Leprosy Village to capture the wanted criminals and monsters! Wild Wolf, make your decision. Right now, we know that its the monsters and not the secret police who caused all this, but no matter what, we have to survive! Leprosy Villages destruction is right around the corner. We dont have food, medicine, and water. The flames and smog are continuously wreaking havoc in the village. Before long, the entire village will be completely engulfed in flames. We have to run away! Chapter 541 - Secret of Leprosy Village Wild Wolf stared at the smoke pillars and flames not far from them for a long time. His gaze slowly turned cold and sharp before he said to Zhang Tie, Have everyone gather the villagers. Split the strong to one group and the elderly and sick to another group. Distribute weapons and food to them based on different standards. Remember this. We dont have a lot of cans and drinkable water left. Make sure to watch closely as to whether the villagers are hiding any food on them. You must ensure fairness. Dont let anyone have too much food so that others wouldnt become jealous and start a conflict. Zhang Tie was delighted. He shouted, Got it! He gathered the Wild Wolves and hurried away. Meng Chao panicked and asked, Wild Wolf, what are you doing? You heard very clearly, Wild Wolf said coldly. Im going to lead the villagers out. This is a plot by the abnormal beast! You mustnt fall for it! Meng Chao quickly said. Remember what Bai Shan said? Dont you understand that the enemys goal is to make you lead the villagers out and spread the chaos further? In the beginning, the enemy wanted to kill the old village chief and Ms. Mulian to make you angry and used the fake secret police to spread rumors to anger all the villagers. The enemy wanted you to be overcome by rage and turn into a rampaging wave that will charge out of the village. But they didnt expect that I and Ms. Mulian would survive. The abnormal beasts scheme has now been revealed. Once it blasted the food and drinkable water storage, its clear that it wants to destroy your means of survival and force you to rush out so that both you and the gangs will end up severely wounded! You cant fall for it! Youre right. I also believe in where you stand in this, Meng Chao. This is indeed the abnormal beasts scheme. Im very calm now. I dont have any anger or hatred in me to interfere with my judgment, Wild Wolf said calmly. Even so, it doesnt matter. Are we supposed to stay here obediently and wait for our deaths while we watch the smog and flames devour the village? Or are we supposed to die of starvation and thirst because we dont have any food and water? No, before we die of starvation, the villagers might start attacking and killing each other for a single can or a single bottle of drinkable water. They wont, Wild Wolf. As long as we can persevere, reinforcements will arrive! Meng Chao hissed. And when is that? Wild Wolf retorted. After the pitched battle at the borders ends? Do you know when it will end? Three days? Five? Seven to eight? Half a month? Even longer? If this pitched battle is going to decide Dragon Citys fate and it really drags out to half a month, how are we going to persevere through this period? I know that we should tighten our belts, endure hunger, not fear the flames, not be afraid of sacrifice, and overcome this temporary difficulty regardless of the cost. But this temporary difficulty is something that we have been overcoming for over a friggin half a century! Perhaps to you outsiders, we should defend Leprosy Village to the death and quietly endure all our suffering, chaos, pain, and destruction. It would be best if we ended up badly injured together with the abnormal beast so that Dragon Citys peace and order remained intact. But Im sorry, the current order in Dragon City is just unfair toward the villagers. I might not be as extreme as Bai Shan and would not become the monsters puppet just to destroy this order, but I just cant find any reason to defend this order to the death. I cant find even a single reason for us to do so. Im sorry. Meng Chao started speaking rapidly. Wild Wolf, thats not the case, listen to me! I admit that the current order in Dragon City is not perfect, and a lot of problems have indeed popped up because of the nine great mega corporations getting stronger on a daily basis. Leprosy Village isnt the only one affected, even the division between the strong and the weak outside is getting stronger day by day, and the promotional channel is slowly shutting down. The social stratum is solidifying as time goes by, and cultivation is getting tied together with money and power as well. There are plenty of problems. But while some of the problems appeared during the dark and bloody era of the zombie crisis, the others inevitably rose up while we were going through rapid development. The Survival Committee and all the citizens have already noticed these problems. Were already changing. The Broken Star Club and Blue Home have risen to power. The Home Party and the Colonization Party share equal power in the Survival Committee. Theyre all parts of the transformation, but we need time if were going to change. Hope is right in front of us! The mega corporations themselves arent completely evil either! Theyre the ones who ended the chaotic era of lawlessness and collapse of order. They built the Survival Committee and created as well as defended the current Dragon City! I dont doubt the truth behind what Bai Shan said at all, and all the suffering the villagers faced is definitely real, but you cant look at the truth from one side alone. To create Spirit Snake Venom Blades at the lowest cost and at the highest efficiency, many villagers quietly sacrificed their lives in the production lines of the illegal forgeries, just like Bai Shans mother. This is part of the truth. But countless Dragon Citizens also swung the Spirit Snake Venom Blades to kill monsters and defend home as well as expand our living space. Because of that, there will come a day when we will dominate the Other World. This is another side of the truth! Wild Wolf scoffed. So? Are the villagers supposed to eternally suffer and be oppressed to help the mega corporations rule over the Other World? Are we not allowed to struggle and say anything about it? Thats not what I meant, Meng Chao said. Im saying that Dragon City is pushing forward nonstop, and all our ugly problems will be solved. But the prerequisite is that we must be united and maintain order. I believe that the citizens outside and the mega corporations do not know what is going on in Leprosy Village. Once they understand all the pain the villagers are going through clearly and learn just how many of the unique weapons, including Spirit Snake Venom Blades, were created by you, they will definitely support the idea of investing a large amount of resources to change the lair and the village so that the villagers and the lair citizens can have better protection and benefits! Trust me, Wild Wolf, I may not be able to represent other people, but I can represent myself. Once we get through this and I go out, I will deploy all the power of the Broken Star Club and Blue Home to speak for the villagers so that Dragon City will know what is going on here. At that time, every problem will be solved and everything will change! Wild Wolf cast Meng Chao a deep glance. Then, he turned and looked at Su Mulian, who had remained silent since the beginning. Ms. Mulian, your thoughts? Do you believe in the boys big talk? Su Mulian hesitated for a moment before she nodded slowly. There was a bit of hesitation on her face, but she spoke firmly. I trust Meng Chao. Wild Wolf was a little stunned. Even Meng Chao himself found it a little strange. He had never met Su Mulian before and when she had learned that he was Meng Chao, she had looked terrified. So why was it that she trusted him completely? Su Mulian did not just represent herself. As the Goddess of the village born to save the people from their suffering, she had a lot of swaying power. Wild Wolf could not overlook her views, and he just started laughing strangely. Fine, Meng Chao, half of what you said convinced me. I do believe that the citizens outside might not know what exactly the villagers are going through. Then, he smiled coldly, revealing sharp canine teeth. But its a joke if you say that the mega corporations might not know everything that is going on in Leprosy Village. Bai Shan was right. Not knowing is one thing, but ignoring it despite knowing about it is another. However, even worse is knowing everything about it and not wanting to change anything but using our harsh conditions to get profit. Its an entirely different story. The nine mega corporations stance toward Leprosy Village is the third situation. As he spoke, he took out a fang-shaped pendant from his chest. He opened the fang gently, and a data chip was revealed inside. Wild Wolf tossed the chip gently to Su Mulian. What is this, Uncle Wolf? Su Mulian and Meng Chao exchanged a glance. They could see the puzzlement in each others eyes. Wild Wolf said calmly, Ms. Mulian, this is Leprosy Villages greatest secret. The old village chief handed this to me a year ago. We intended to never share it with you, but right now, Leprosy Village is in chaos, and I dont know how long Im going to stay alive. If I die an untimely death, someone must learn about this thing. The tactical watch Meng Chao wore had the ability to read and manage data. He removed his watch and handed it to Su Mulian. She slotted the data chip inside and opened a few password-locked documents. A large wave of data and symbols instantly poured down the screen like a waterfall. This is an account book? Su Mulian asked hesitantly. Uncle Wolf, is this the account book for the unique weapons Leprosy Village created for the mega corporations? Its indeed an account book, but its not the one for the unique weapons, Wild Wolf said faintly. More than 95% of the villagers have all sorts of innate deformities and illnesses because of their gene mutations. Many of them dont have a lot of stamina to do hard labor, but they need a lot of money for medicine. Even if the healthy villagers worked day and night and did the most dangerous and tough jobs, the entire villages income would still not be able to cover all the villagers expenditure. So, you might not be able to imagine, but Leprosy Villages largest source of income isnt our work with highly polluted, radioactive, and corrosive lethal weapons to help those outside. Its the testing of gene medicine and cultivation methods. Su Mulians eyes went wide. Wh-What? Every year, Dragon City develops hundreds of new gene medicines and high-calorie nutritional fluids. The old gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluids are also constantly revised and improved upon while the smart superhumans continue creating brand new spirit energy magnetic fields to make powerful meditation techniques or killing moves. All of the gene medicines, high-calorie nutritional fluids, meditation methods, and killing moves must go through a large number of repeated tests, Wild Wolf said. The villagers are born with a lot of illnesses, and our genes are really unstable. We have all sorts of problems and can mutate at any time. Many people are also unable to live long because theyre tortured by illnesses. Instead of just waiting for their deaths, isnt it better for them to use desperate measures and try to get better? That makes them best test subjects, no? Chapter 542 - Absolutely Won’t Trust Them No wonder Su Mulian mumbled under her breath. We always got a lot of special medicine from the outside world every year. Many of them were useful and could at least alleviate pain for the time being, but some of the special medicine came with strong side effects and consequences. They brought out secondary mutations in their users. Since these patients were already critically ill, even I could do nothing to treat them. I forced myself to try all sorts of methods, but if the pills were useless, only the Gods could save those people. So, these special medicines were given to us for testing? Thats right. Decades ago, the old village chief signed an agreement with the mega corporations and the peerless elites behind them through the gangs. The villagers would test the newest gene medicines and cultivation methods, and the precious test data would then be exchanged for food, drinkable water, and all sorts of things necessary for our survival, Wild Wolf said gravely. Ms. Mulian, dont blame your grandfather. He did this for the survival of the villagers. If it werent for the testing of the gene medicine and cultivation methods, in that lawless era when order had crumbled, it would have been impossible for Leprosy Village to survive. Back then, the world was brutal and only the strong could go on. Meng Chao, dont go thinking that Im lying either. Think about it carefully. Dragon City has transmigrated to the Other World for a little over half a century, but we have turned from a society with nothing to a society with a complete spirit energy cultivation system. Even with the help from the advanced technology discovered in the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower, if no one conducted repeated tests and continued perfecting the system, it would have been impossible for the superhuman circle to be as developed as it is today. Thats Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Wild Wolf, tell me, did the people who participated in the tests knew the truth? They knew, but they had no other choice, Wild Wolf said. Its true that the mega corporations never hid the truth about the cultivation methods and gene medicine, and they didnt force anyone to join their tests either. All the people who received the tests signed the informed consent and confidentiality forms. They also knew about the possible side effects and sequelae from the tests, so everything looks legal on the surface. But the mega corporations have completely monopolized the food, drinkable water, and all daily necessities of the village. If we didnt agree to be test subjects, we could only starve and die of thirst. Whats the point of all the legality, then? The villagers arent ignorant brats. We know that there is no such thing as free lunch in the world. We dont mind taking up some really dangerous jobs to have a chance at survival. Theres no difference in essence when it comes to us becoming test subjects and you becoming hunters. But just like how we only get the smallest bits of leftovers from the weapons deals after the numerous subcontracts, the test subjects who risk their lives get little rewards too. When the mega corporations develop a new gene medicine and send it into the village for tests, many of the villagers have to endure different degrees of pain. Some of them get irreversible sequelae. In the end, when the new gene medicine is sold in the market, more than 90% of the profit ends up in the hands of those who control the mega corporations, while only less than 1% reach the villagers hands. The owners of the mega corporations and their children can then use that 90% of the profit to get more resources and become stronger. They can evolve into existences that are greater than humans. Meanwhile, Leprosy Village can only continue struggling in this badly polluted shithole, just like every other day. We become even more deformed, ugly, and less like humans. Is this fair? Meng Chao had nothing to say to that. Im not telling you this because I want to use the chance to complain about the crimes of the mega corporations. Im not that naive. After all, were willing to be oppressed, and the other side is willing to oppress us. This is just an unfair trade. The only thing to blame is that were weak. Its no reason to blame others, Wild Wolf said coldly. But saying that the mega corporations dont know the truth about Leprosy Village Thats impossible. They are constantly paying attention to the test data of the villagers, and they know about the deformities and suffering they cause. Unfortunately, not a single one of the mega corporations wants to change our fate. They just want to use the tragic fates of the villagers and squeeze out the last drops of profit from our deformed bodies to become stronger and stand above all humans. Thats all they want! Meng Chao still had nothing to say. He did not know what he would choose if he were in their shoes and had grown up in Leprosy Village. Now, he felt too ashamed to tell Wild Wolf and the villagers to be united and maintain order. Wild Wolf continued, You were not born in the nine great cultivation families, and the remarks about you online are pretty good. Thats why I was willing to tell you so many things. In fact, Im willing to trust you, Meng Chao. But the villagers behind me and I absolutely dont believe that those mega corporations will have even a shred of kindness for us and want to save us. Reinforcements wont come, or at least, they wont arrive soon. The mega corporations have invested astronomical figures in the mining and developing bases at the borders of Dragon City. Their wealth is there, and once the mining and developing bases take shape, they will provide endless supplies of cultivation resources to the mega corporations and the peerless elites. Then, they will continue growing so that they can control Dragon City forever. In time, they will be able to rule the whole Other World, which you mentioned just now. So, the borders of Dragon City are the main focus, and theyre essential to the mega corporations, so they will risk everything to defend them. Besides, if they manage to kill Apocalyptic Beasts in the pitched battle at the borders, they might be able to move from a Deity Realm superhuman to a whole new realm. In comparison, Leprosy Village and the lair are both of little value, and providing reinforcements to this place is just too bothersome. There is no peerless elite who will enter the lair to fight against the abnormal beast. Its a troublesome and unrewarding task, after all. Let me put this in not so flattering termsto the mega corporations and the peerless elites, Leprosy Village and the lair are like chamber pots. When they need us, they will bring us out from underneath the bed, but once theyre done using us, they will think that were dirty and smelly. Theyll kick us into a corner. No one will do everything they can to save a chamber pot. If you still dont trust me, then think about the hunting operation you joined this time. Based on what you said, aside from you, the group consisted of veteran hunters from insurance companies and powerful fighters from the gangs. Then, what about the abnormal beast research department and the secret police? What about the tactical squads of the mega corporations? What about the special forces from the Red Dragon Army? What about your close comrade, the model superhuman Lu Siya? She has always been with you. Well, I can explain this, Meng Chao said. Its because there have been multiple robberies in Dragon City over the past few days. Signs of monster hordes have also been discovered at the forward operating bases around the city. We just cant mobilize more forces. Is that so? They cant mobilize more forces? Wild Wolf snorted. If Leprosy Village wasnt the one in trouble today but Dragon City No.1, would they really be unable to mobilize more forces? Meng Chao was rendered speechless. Listen, Im not complaining about anything. I dont detest the world and think that Leprosy Village can be compared to Dragon City No.1. Humans are born into different social classes, just like how monsters are divided into Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons and Demonic Halberd Pigs, Wild Wolf said. If youre a Demonic Halberd Pig, then you should have the awareness of one. When a Demonic Halberd Pigs nest is in trouble, dont go thinking that a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon Will descend from the sky to save its nest. Even if a supreme Crystallin Nine-headed Dragon releases a kind whine to the Demonic Halberd Pigs and tells them to wait patiently for it to save them, dont trust a single word from it. At the end of the day, humans must depend on themselves! When Meng Chao heard Wild Wolfs unyielding words and sensed his firm determination, he was silent for a while. Wild Wolf, have you already decided to lead the villagers out? What else? Wild Wolf retorted. If you give me a method that will allow most of the villagers to survive, Ill listen as long as were not required to stay here and wait for our deaths. But if you rush out recklessly, you will definitely have to fight against the surprised gangs, Meng Chao said. Trust me. The abnormal beast and its puppets have definitely disguised themselves and are lurking among the panicking villagers. Even if you dont want to fight against the gangs, the abnormal beast will definitely force you to fight. Both of you will be heavily injured, and then, things will escalate to the point where you wont be able to turn back. I believe you, but I want to escalate things to the point where there will be no return, Wild Wolf said. Over the past few decades, the mega corporations have ignored Leprosy Village. If we obediently stay in the village this time, they will absolutely leave us to our own devices. They will probably arrive when the village is about to be destroyed by the abnormal beast. But if we cause a major ruckus and spread the chaos from Leprosy Village to the entire lair or perhaps all of Dragon City, then maybe the mega corporations and the peerless elites will risk it all to provide us with reinforcements. Wild Wolf, dont be rash, if you do that, many people will die! Meng Chao hissed in exasperation. I dont think Im being rash. On the contrary, my mind has never been clearer and Ive never been more rational. A lot of people will die, but having 99 people die is better than having 100 people die, and having 999 people die is better than having 1,000 people die. This is a simple mathematical question, and even an elementary school student can figure it out, Wild Wolf answered calmly. Meng Chao was worked up. We should try and talk to the gangs first and tell them what happened in Leprosy Village, then have them tell the government outside to open up a temporary shelter in the lair and hurry with the reinforcements! Ive already sent someone over for negotiations. Bai Shan went, but she didnt even see the leader of the other side before she was chased back, Wild Wolf hissed. Ill go! Meng Chao blurted out. If you trust me, then do this for the sake of countless villagers who shouldnt die like this. Let me talk to the gangs. I swear that I will definitely find the Underground Emperor. Saber Jin Wanhao is their leader, and he will think of a way to find a place for all the villagers to settle down! Chapter 543 - In the Name of the Survival Committee? His words took Wild Wolf aback. When he looked at Meng Chao, his gaze turned strange. He frowned and asked, Why? If its really as you said and everything is the abnormal beasts scheme, then the most important segment of this scheme is to block off all information. Anyone who wants to tell the gangs about what is really going on in the village and reveal the abnormal beasts intentions will definitely be stopped and killed. This matter is very dangerous. Are you sure you want to take this risk? Thats right. I will definitely find Saber Jin Wanhao and obtain his trust. Im the only one who can do it! Meng Chao said quickly. When the hunting squad entered the lair, the gangs cooperated with us. The information about the squads and our appearances was shared with the gangs through the tactical data link. Even Saber Jin Wanhao has it. The elites of the gangs know me and that I represent the will of the secret police and the abnormal beast research department. Besides, the major explosion created by the Deification Capsule pharmacy might not have killed all the veteran hunters. If anyone retreated while injured, there is a high chance that they have met the gangs. Perhaps Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the other veteran hunters are getting treatment there. As long as I can find them, we will definitely be able to communicate and get the gangs to find a place for the villagers. Trust me! Wild Wolf was silent for a long time. He stared at Meng Chao. Why do you want to help us? I heard your story before. Meng Chao, even though you were not born among the nine great cultivation houses, you have been rising to power miraculously over the past few years, and during this, you received a lot of help from the mega corporations. Now, you have the support from the Broken Star Club and Blue Home, which are two big organizations. You are also an off-staff member of the abnormal beast research department. Superstar is also developing really quickly. You are even closely connected to model superhuman Lu Siya as well as Sky Pillar Corporation, which supports her. With you being the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, with just a tiny nod, any of the nine great cultivation families would take you in at any moment. If youre prideful and dont want to submit to anyone, you still have the chance to use your own hands to create the tenth cultivation family. In other words, youve already reached the top and can turn into a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon at any moment. Why are you so concerned about the lives and deaths of us Demonic Halberd Pigs? Because the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons and Demonic Halberd Pigs are all just beasts, and I have no interest in beasts, even the smartest and strongest of them all. Meng Chao did not look away from Wild Wolfs gaze and said firmly, I am a human, and I only want to be a human. I also hope that the people beside me can live like real humans. Thats all! Wild Wolfs gaze had been as steely as an ice spike, but at that moment, it shattered before Meng Chaos even firmer gaze. He fell into deep contemplation. Uncle Wolf, perhaps we can let Meng Chao try it. At that moment, Su Mulian vouched for Meng Chao. Just now, the one who went out to negotiate with the gangs was Big Sis Bai Shan. Since she had been tempted to the monsters side a long time ago, theres no way she would have wanted to sincerely solve this problem. Perhaps the monsters have also cut off information on the gangs side. They might have also been deceived by Big Sis Bai Shan and dont know the situation inside the village. Thats why theyre acting as if theyre facing a major enemy. If we rush over rashly, forget about the number of people who will die during our skirmish with the gangs, even if some villagers manage to survive, when the battle ends, how are we going to deal with the situation? You dont want the village to be treated as the cause behind why Dragon City lost the war, right? Su Mulians words affected the scale in Wild Wolfs heart. He looked like he was already a little convinced. Suddenly, gunshots came from the perimeter of the village. Everyone was stunned, and they quickly ran in the direction of the noise. On their way there, they saw a lot of villagers who were injured and crying. When they asked what happened, they learned that a batch of villagers could not stand the scorching flames around them and the torture from the smog. They wanted to escape the village to get on the path of survival. But what happened was that they were sent back by the gangs on the other side of the river of trash. Wait. Who told you to charge out? Wild Wolf glared at them and grabbed a villager who had taken the lead. He growled, Even if you really wanted to charge out, you should do it under the command of Wild Wolves. You would have been told to spread out and charge forward in an orderly manner. If you run around like headless chickens, youll just be a plate of scattered sand charging to your own deaths! The villager was badly burned by the flames and scared out of his wits. D-Didnt you give us the order? What? Wild Wolfs gaze was so terrifying that he looked like he wanted to eat the villager. Who told you that I gave the order? My order was to distribute weapons and replenishments for everyone and divide the people into the strong and the weak. Then, you were supposed to gather together and wait for our next course of action! Th-Thats what everyone said, the villager said. Everyone heard that some really powerful monsters appeared in Leprosy Village and were about to release terrifying mutated viruses and Blood Flower spores. They also have this Deification Capsule that will make humans go completely out of control and turn into mutated monsters. In any case, Leprosy Village is now a den of monsters, so theres no way you can protect it. The outside world is prepared to clean up the place. Also, the old village chief and Ms. Mulian are both dead. No one knows how they died, and no one will come to save us. Right now, our only path of survival is outside Leprosy Village. We will only have hope of surviving if we cross the river of trash. Thats why you gave the order for all villagers to spread out and run. Anyone who makes it out alive is another life saved Ridiculous! If you spread out and run, aside from creating chaos and dying, you wont achieve anything! Wild Wolf then dragged the villager to Su Mulian and hissed, Open your eyes wide and look at who this is! M-Ms. Mulian? The villager was shocked and delighted. Then, he sank into deep puzzlement. Youre not dead? Its very clear now, Meng Chao said to Wild Wolf. The abnormal beast and its puppets are spreading rumors in the village. They want you to run in all directions and spread the chaos to more places. You dont want the people who killed the old village chief to achieve their goals, right? Before his voice could fade, there were more gunshots ahead of them. They seemed to have come from their side of the river, which meant that it was on the villages side. They looked at each other and quickly went forward. After moving through alleys with so many twists and turns that Meng Chao felt like he moved through a maze, the area in front of him turned bright. They arrived outside Leprosy Village and gathered at the miasma-shrouded bank of the river. Sparks from gunshots flew everywhere from both sides of the river of trash. The gunshots were as deafening as firecrackers. The armed gang members mission was to lock down Leprosy Village completely and not let anyone out. They used loads of ammunition belts to stir up wave after wave of water in the river. The villagers believed that their burning home was about to turn into hell and their only way of survival was to risk the shower of bullets and charge forward bravely. In the past, they had to endure the outside world exploiting them because the food and drinkable water they needed for survival was controlled by the gangs, but now, the flames, smog, monster, virus, and terrifying mutation gels oppressed them to the point that they could no longer tolerate it. There was no need for them to tolerate it either. They lived in an era when anyone who did not have weapons in their hands was not a true Dragon Citizen. Now, the destitute villagers were not even in possession of two cans of earthworm meat, but they had all sorts of cold weapons and guns they had assembled by stealing parts from the production line of the illegal forgeries. The appearances of their guns and weapons were cruder and uglier than of the guns and weapons Dragon City created. They were also not as sturdy and durable as mass-produced weapons. But they had a lot of highly radioactive, polluted, corrosive, and poisonous raw materials in them, so their damage was no different from that of the bullets sweeping at them from the other bank. For the time being, both sides still retained their final, thin shred of rationality. They only used light machine guns to fire at random across the river as a warning and threat. They were not really trying to kill anyone. But as the firepower from both sides grew stronger and more accurate, tension rose and a full-on battle was about to erupt. When Meng Chao and the rest reached the river bank, they heard shouting from the other side of the river on a megaphone. A large number of monsters have appeared inside and outside Dragon City. In the name of the Survival Committee, the city is now under the highest state of emergency! All regions are to be fortified, and unless absolutely necessary, all citizens are not allowed to move across regions! Leprosy Village has been classified as a highly dangerous warzone. Based on the Pitched Battle Regulations, all villagers must defend their positions and fight to the end. Those who leave their positions on their own will be treated as deserters and will be given the harshest judgment! Did you hear me?! Go back! Retreat! Swear that you will fight to the end and wait for reinforcements! Go to hell! someone on their side of the river answered. Since you know that Leprosy Village is a highly dangerous warzone, then hurry up and let us leave! Were just normal villagers! The Survival Committee has ignored us for decades, so what right do they have to give us orders NOW?! Weve been defending Leprosy Village for decades! DECADES! Where are the reinforcements? Where are they! If Leprosy Village is really a warzone, why arent there any superhumans helping us? Are all the peerless elites dead? How can we fight against those fierce monsters on our own? When you say you want us to fight to the end, do you want us to use our flesh and blood to fill the monsters until they explode from eating too many of us? But even if there werent any monsters around, the flames alone would be enough to burn the village to a crisp! As the shouting from both sides of the river grew stronger and anger on both sides rose, the bullets clashed in midair and sparks flew. Those sparks could ignite the miasma above the river of trash at any moment and set the whole area on fire! With bloodshot eyes, Wild Wolf stared at Meng Chao. Has the Survival Committee already given the order for the villagers to stay here and fight to the bloody end? Chapter 544 - A Very Beautiful Tattoo Thats impossible! Someone gave a false order! This was Meng Chaos first reaction. The current Pitched Battle Regulations in Dragon City had been passed down for decades. Logically speaking, it did state that all citizens were soldiers, and if they ran into monsters, they had to defend their positions and fight to the bitter end. Those who did not take up arms because of fear and deserted would be court martialed and denounced by the public after they were punished. But such harsh regulations had already fallen behind times and hadnt been carried out for a long time. The reason for that was simple. Decades ago, Dragon City was in a critical state and was about to be destroyed. The entire city was in ruins, and only one-third of the main city area was still under human control. All the strong young men had the elderly, their wives, and children behind them. If anyone deserted, the entire frontline would crumble and countless humans would end up as food for the monsters. Even an entire region might turn into the monsters paradise. This could then lead to the flames of Earths civilization being completely extinguished in the Other World. During the ruthless era when human civilization was about to be destroyed, military law was adhered to strictly. There was no room for exceptions. But the current age was different from the past. As human civilization rebuilt its foundation and the Great Expedition Era that lasted for ten years passed them, the frontlines at the borders of Dragon City stabilized and they moved from defensive strategies to tactical counterattacks. There was no longer any need for people to use their precious lives in exchange for space that they could regain at any moment. Even if the monsters temporarily occupied a building or a street, humans could calmly mobilize superhumans and the Red Dragon Army to turn the territory the monsters occupied into a slaughterhouse for the monsters. Hence, unless they saw someone who refused to obey orders and ran around like a headless chicken, which destroyed an entire frontline, or some other extreme situation, like people not saving the elderly and the weak, the Survival Committee usually assessed that normal citizens were helpless against the monsters invading their region and would not force the normal citizens to use their bodies to fight against the monsters fangs and claws to make them die from overeating. The situation was even more special in Leprosy Village. The Survival Committee should know very well that they did not have the right or power to order the villagers to fight to the end against the fearsome monsters without there being any reinforcements. If that were the case, why did they release such a stupid order? Wild Wolf, Ill tell you the truth, the Survival Committee had indeed set up Plan B. If the hunting squads operation failed, they would lock down the entire lair, Meng Chao said. And when I say full lock down, I dont mean them blocking off the flow of information, resources, and manpower. Usually, when it comes to a full lock down, they set up a lot of hubs, temporary hospitals, and temporary resource storages between the lair and the outside world. They also send a lot of drones to constantly monitor the situation inside the lair to ensure that the survival and rescue resources can be transported over so that the patients and casualties in the lair can be moved out or at least transferred to the temporary hospitals around the lair to be treated in time. The goal of a full lock down is to maintain order so that everyone can survive. But now, they are not sending any resources and manpower to provide reinforcements, so they dont understand the situation in Leprosy Village, yet theyre using guns to perform a lock down? Thats way too simple and crude. Thats not maintaining order. Theyre basically intensifying conflict and destroying order. Wild Wolf, you can choose not to believe that the Survival Committee has a conscience, but you must believe that those who managed to become the owners of mega corporations and the politicians of the Survival Committee have some intelligence. Its impossible for them to be that dumb! Meng Chaos words extinguished Wild Wolfs rage for the time being, and he fell into deep thought. Meng Chao saw that his words were working, so he decided to continue. Also, theres something more that you should find strange. Based on our guesses, the abnormal beast has already blocked off all internal and external communications in the lair, so how did those armed gang members manage to get the order from the Survival Committee? Wild Wolf was slightly stunned, and he narrowed his eyes. Lets say that Im an armed gang member on the other side of the river and that the news I received is that Leprosy Villages Wild Wolf has taken many Deification Capsules and is completely mad now. He wants to bring thousands of villagers who have also taken Deification Capsules to rush out. Among them are a lot of people who joined the monsters, and some of them are even carriers of the mutated zombie virus. When I really saw you charging out murderously, what would I do? Id definitely fire without hesitation! Wild Wolf, do you really want this to happen? The wild light in Wild Wolfs eyes sparkled nonstop. The gunshots from both sides of the river became louder, and gradually, they were joined by the cries of the dying. Boom! Boom, boom, boom! Someone from the other side of the river was finally unable to hold back. His mind broke, and he increased his firepower by switching from normal bullets to grenade launchers. Balls of fire exploded above the river of trash and ignited the miasma above it. Huge flames that shone with a bewitching light bloomed in the air. There were also villagers on their side of the river who were unable to hold back. They gritted their teeth and switched from normal bullets to plague bullets that contained poisonous blood from monsters. Every bullet that landed on the other side would release green, poisonous bubbles that smelled sour and foul. They also made sizzling sounds. There were a few unarmed elderly and sick on their side of the river. They were people who had decided to risk their lives to swim to the other side of the river but were chased back by the bullets. Since they were too weak, before they even climbed up the bank, they were caught in the dense crossfire from both sides and were so terrified that they did not dare to raise their heads. Fortunately for them, there was a lot of trash floating in the river. They gathered into tall piles, and these people grabbed onto the garbage, which allowed them to catch their breaths. At that moment, the miasma had begun burning, and the grenades just kept exploding above the river and the embankment. The elderly and sick panicked, but they had nowhere to run. They could only risk being shot as they tried to climb up the bank. Meng Chaos expression changed, and he said to Wild Wolf, Well talk once we save them! Before Wild Wolf could react, Meng Chao headed to the place with the most grenades so that he could help the elderly and the weak who had sunk into the mud in the river and could not move. The gangs across the river only intended to force the villagers back. They never thought about killing them. But bullets were blind, and when there were so many of them crossing each others paths, a lot of the ricocheting bullets and shrapnel from the grenades once they exploded flew everywhere. Dozens of fatal shrapnel charged at the heads of the weak and elderly of Leprosy Village. When their heads were about to be pierced by burning shards, Meng Chao shouted and punched the air, stirring up layers of air that diverted the shrapnels trajectory. They narrowly missed the elderly and landed in the loose mud. Come! Ill take you away! Meng Chao pulled out the elderly folk from the mud and helped them climb out of the river. Big Brother Chao, Ill help you! AJi had been following like a shadow all this while, and he showed a great sense of camaraderie by running over while facing the bullets head-on. He extended his young hands to Meng Chao. Suddenly, the other side of the river fired a few grenades, and they exploded not far away from AJi. Even though the grenades power was largely diminished because they sunk into the mud, the shockwave still threw the boy five meters away before he crashed to the ground. AJi! Meng Chao was furious. He grabbed a few stones that jumped up from the mud and wrapped them with his spirit energy. Then, he threw them violently to the other side. Even though the largest stone was less than the size of a fist, when Meng Chao threw it with the monstrous strength granted to him by his spirit energy, it still looked like he had just fired a shot from a railway gun. He did not intentionally aim at the armed people on the other side of the river but the bank with no one around, but the waves of air and the dust that he created still caused a temporary lag in the firepower from the other side. Wild Wolf and the other Wild Wolves used that chance to save all the elderly and weak who were trapped in the mud. Su Mulian quickly healed them. How is it? Is the kid okay? Meng Chao paid attention to AJi, whose face was pale and whose eyes were shut while he lay in Su Mulians arms. No matter what, this boy was connected to him through fate. Hes fine. He just has a mild concussion and some lacerations in his organs. To Su Mulian, these were minor injuries that could be effortlessly healed. As expected, as faint green energy flowed from her palm to the boy, and AJis face quickly gained a rosy hue. His eyelashes fluttered, and he opened his eyes. Big Sis Mulian, you saved me again, the boy said with an expression of bliss. Meng Chao sighed in relief. Then, his gaze froze for a second. The shockwaves from the grenades had not just blasted AJi into the air. They also tore his cloak around shreds and revealed his thin body. Even though Aji soon used the tattered pieces of the cloak to cover his chest and Su Mulian brought a new cloak for him, during the one second he was not covered, Meng Chao saw a tattoo on AJis chest. They were two intersecting eyes that shared a single pupil. They looked like an X, and the pupil shone with a bewitching light. Meng Chaos gaze only froze for one second before he relaxed and said as if nothing happened, Thats a very beautiful tattoo. Boss Feng forced me to get it. AJi looked disgusted. He pout Chapter 545 - Countdown, Twelve Hours Is it? Meng Chao fell into deep thought. At that moment, a set of disorderly but heavy footsteps came from Leprosy Village. It was Strong Arm Zhang Tie, Wild Wolves commando leader. When he heard the crossfire from the river of trash, he was worried that the villagers would suffer losses, so he quickly led a large group of Wild Wolves over. These Wild Wolves were trained elite fighters who had gained supernatural powers through genetic mutation. They were another form of superhumans. Now, they were equipped with motorized armor that was specially made for their bodies, and they looked like steel demons with multiple heads and arms. The runic symbols shone with a dangerous light, and their chainsaws let out loud cracks that caused chills to climb down peoples backs. The exhaust pipes were directed skyward, and they released hot spirit gas. Their heavy machine guns also had barrels that were thicker than their thighs. Each person had around five of them. Their appearance was no different from adding oil to the battlefield that was about to explode at any moment. The river of trash was not wide, and the armed gang members behind the blindage across the river could clearly see the movements of the villagers. When they saw that Wild Wolves had brought out motorized armor, they became worked up as well, and as gears turned and metal moved against tracks, heavy weapons like dual mount anti-aircraft guns were pushed to the firing points. Wild Wolf, these guys are really not going to friggin let us have any means of survival! Zhang Tie saw the villagers who had fled back pathetically. They were now lying on the ground while moaning, and his eyes immediately filled with fury. He punched the air, and explosive sounds came from his steel-like arms that were thicker than gun barrels. He roared, Give the order! Well charge forward! Wild Wolf, things havent progressed to the point where theres no turning back! Let me try to stop this! Meng Chao quickly stood up and strode to the top of the highest point of the bank. He shouted to the other side, Im Meng Chao, and I represent the abnormal beast research department and the secret police in the mission in the lair! You should have someone who knows me! Let me cross the river and talk to your leader! The other side was silent for a while before someone from behind the blindage shouted, We dont know whether youre Meng Chao or something else! In any case, the government has already given orders! Leprosy Village is completely locked down! No one is allowed to enter or leave! If you really came from the world outside to carry out a mission, then help us maintain order in Leprosy Village! Defend your positions and fight to the bitter end! Meng Chao yelled back. We definitely dont want to give up on Leprosy Village, but where are the reinforcements?! You should have seen the fierce flames in Leprosy Village and heard the deafening explosions! The explosion and flames have caused many casualties and many villagers are now homeless! Even their food and water supply is almost completely depleted! We need food, water, doctors, a place for the homeless to stay, and manpower and resources to help us put out the fire so that the flames wont spread to other places! Open your eyes wide and look! The flames are getting fiercer. If we dont stop them, theyll spread outside Leprosy Village at any moment! At that time, Golden Tooth Lair and your homes will all go up in flames too! The other side was silent for a long time before they said, Im sorry! The orders we received are to lock down Leprosy Village and not let anyone enter or leave! No one can leave their positions to help you! Who gave the orders?! Meng Chao shouted. The Survival Committee! the other side replied. Thats impossible! Let me talk to your leader! I want to see Saber Jin Wanhao! Ill send your message to the leader! If Mr. Jin is willing to see you, hell naturally summon you! But before that, Mr. Jin has said that not even a single fly is allowed to fly out of Leprosy Village! Meng Chao cursed in his heart. He gritted his teeth in exasperation. Then how long do we have to wait?! Does Saber Jin Wanhao want to watch Leprosy Villages flames burn for three days and three nights?! The other side was silent. They no longer wanted to speak to him. All he heard was the sound of people moving heavy weapons, locking them in place, and loading them with ammunition. Meng Chao could only retreat. Zhang Tie growled, Did you hear that, Wild Wolf? Those people have no sincerity at all! We cant just wait around like idiots for them to show mercy! We have to charge out with our own abilities! Wait, Wild Wolf, I feel that theres something off about this, Meng Chao said. Based on logical reasoning, if the gangs really wanted you to stay obediently in Leprosy Village, Saber Jin Wanhao should have showed up. After all, he was once someone equal in rank with Battle God Lei Zongchao. Even if hes old and frail now and has fallen from Deity Realm, hes still stronger than most of us. No matter what, hes the strongest person in Golden Tooth Lair. As long as Saber Jin Wanhao appears among us with his might of a peerless elite, he will be able to suppress Leprosy Village, and you will be obedient for some time, since youd be afraid of his might. This is something simple. So why didnt Saber Jin Wanhao do it? Why is he letting us fight here? Besides, bullets are blind, and so is the fire. The fire will not care whether youre from Leprosy Village, the lair, or Dragon City. If you just ignore it, its going to affect the lair sooner or later. Even if Saber Jin Wanhao doesnt care about your lives, he should still put out the fire! Wild Wolf thought about it and said, So? What are you suspecting? I dont know either. I just think that if Leprosy Village and the gangs really fight, it wont be good for Saber Jin Wanhaos interests. Im still going to say the same thing. I dont understand Saber Jin Wanhaos character, but since he became the Underground Emperor, even if he was just a puppet of the mega corporations, he couldnt be a stupid puppet. Would he really give such a crude and simple order like not letting a single fly out of Leprosy Village? Thats basically the same as forcing you to revolt! In any case, I must go out and personally meet Saber Jin Wanhao. Ill tell him everything that happened in Leprosy Village face to face and demand his stance. Perhaps well still be able to change things! Wild Wolf stared at his face and fell into deep contemplation. Even if worst comes to worse and you really want to charge out, you cant just run around like headless flies. You have to mobilize your forces, set up a plan, and do it properly, Meng Chao said. Give me twenty-four hours. I believe that the food and water supply in Leprosy Village should be able to last you for at least one day, right? During that one day, you can mobilize all villagers and arm everyone to the teeth. After one day, even if just one second over it has passed and I still havent delivered any good news, you can let loose and do whatever you want! Uncle Wolf, let me go with Meng Chao and persuade Saber Jin Wanhao, Su Mulian piped in. Wild Wolf and Meng Chao were both stunned. What? Since were telling him about the current situation in the village, stating our stance, and requesting reinforcements from the outside world, it would only be appropriate if I show up. Besides, Grandpa had a deep relationship with Saber Jin Wanhao in the past. If I meet him, perhaps Mr. Jin would show some respect to the deceased village chief, Su Mulian said. Besides, if we run into any danger on the way, I can heal Meng Chao and ensure that he can still fight. Su Mulian had a firm stance. Wild Wolf clearly agreed with her, but he was hesitant. He did not want Su Mulian to take any risks. Su Mulian smiled wanly. Uncle Wolf, I know that you want to ensure my safety, but please, think about it. If I dont go with Meng Chao and he isnt able to persuade Saber Jin Wanhao, Im still going to have to face the bullets from the gangs and rush out with you. My life will be in danger either way. Then, Ill go, Wild Wolf said gravely. Ill go with Meng Chao to meet Saber Jin Wanhao. No, Uncle Wolf, you must stay in Leprosy Village to handle the situation, Su Mulian refuted him. We dont know whether there are more monsters puppets in the village, but with how cunning the abnormal beast is, there must be more of them around, right? If I stay here, I wont be their opponent, and I might be in even more danger. Her words convinced Wild Wolf. Zhang Tie, send the Wild Wolves to drag back all the villagers who are near the river of trash. Tell them to not engage the gangs across the river for the time being. Then, have people put out the fires. Even if you cant get rid of the huge flames, demolish the buildings near them and create an anti-fire wall. Do your best to control the fire, Wild Wolf ordered grimly. And finally, tell the Wild Wolves and all villagers that the world hasnt given up on us yet. The reinforcements and resources will arrive within twenty-four hours. We only need to defend the place for twenty-four hours, then well be free! Zhang Tie gritted his teeth. It didnt look like he was unwilling to obey the orders. The burning village was reflected in Wild Wolfs eyes. Zhang Tie, look behind you. The village we have built with blood, sweat, and tears for decades might be dilapidated, old, messy, and dirty, but its our only home. Tell me that youre the same as I am. Even if there is only a shred of hope, you dont want to give up on this place. Zhang Tie was slightly stunned. He then took a deep breath and nodded. Got it, Wild Wolf. Ill get our members to do the work. Meng Chao was delighted. Thank you, Wild Wolf! he said excitedly. I wont let you down! Ill definitely bring good news within twenty-four hours! No. You dont have twenty-four hours. Wild Wolfs gaze was as sharp as lightning. He said clearly, You have twelve hours, and thats the maximum amount of time I will give you. The situation might change in an instant, so if you dont bring any concrete news to me within twelve hours, I cant guarantee you anything. Su Mulian wanted to say something, but Wild Wolf had already extended a hand to her, effectively stopping her from speaking. Dont say anything, Ms. Mulian. This is my bottom line. Meng Chao extended his hand as well and said firmly, Thats a promise, Wild Wolf! I will definitely bring good news within twelve hours. Until then, I hope that you will persevere in Leprosy Village! Slap! They smacked their palms together and made their promise. AJi seemed to be deeply touched and very excited. He jumped up and swung his fragile fists as he said, Big Brother Chao, let me go with you! I want to do something for Leprosy Village too! Chapter 546 - Mystery of the Tattoo Meng Chao stared at AJi in slight shock. Why do you want to join the mess, kid? Hmph, dont look down on me! Im useful! AJi puffed out his thin chest. While working for Boss Feng, I went out many times. I know where everything is at. I know the streets and alleys in the lair, the headquarters of the gangs, the coliseums, illegal gambling sites, and most importantly, I know the headquarters of Golden Tooth Lair. I also know how to sneak through the messy underground tunnels without anyone noticing. Take me with you, Big Brother Chao. The lair is already fully fortified. You cant just waltz into Golden Tooth Lair through the streets, right? Well Meng Chao fell into deep thought and hesitated. Youre right. Ms. Mulian and I are both unfamiliar with the layout of the lair, and we do need a guide. But youre still young. What are you going to do if we run into danger? Im not scared! Im not scared of any danger! AJi might have been young, but he was cunning and filled with a strong sense of righteousness. He slapped his chest and said, Dont look down on me! Im also from Leprosy Village! I have to work to protect my village! Besides, Ive worked for Boss Feng for years. Ive seen plenty of things. If I really run into danger and cant win, Ill know how to run. Please, Big Brother Chao, take me with you. What Ms. Mulian said just now is right. If you really fail, Im most probably going to die while charging out with the crowd, since Im so small. It would be better to go out and fight with you while I still have the chance. This way, I an at least be in control of my own fate. Ms. Mulian, please take me with you. You healed my hands, and you also healed me today, so you already saved me twice! Im not some good person, but I still know that I need to repay kindness. I cant just watch you take risks. I have to protect you! Meng Chao seemed amused by AJi when he said this with apparent earnestness. Alright! Meng Chao swung his arm. Well take you along! YES! AJi was delighted. Then, he stood at attention and gave Meng Chao and Su Mulian a messy salute before he said loudly, Dont worry! I wont hold you back! I promise that Ill complete my mission! Alright. Meng Chao nodded. Then, he said to Wild Wolf, Well then, please ask the Wild Wolves to provide us with some equipment. No, I dont need any powerful weapons. Im not going out to slaughter people. And if we end up needing to spill blood, the other side will have weapons of mass destruction for me to plunder, and I can use my pistol too. I need some materials and drugs. Since Leprosy Village tests drugs and makes unique weapons, you should have all sorts of monster materials and top-notch gene medicine. Let me think. I need ten spider threads from Seven-star Spider Wolves, one hundred grams of poison from Poison Arrow frogs, two sets of manes from Bloody Feather Arrow Pigs, one solid block of glue from the swim bladder of a Yellow Marlin because it has the strongest adhesive properties Alright, Ill just write a list. Please get me everything on the list. If you dont have a certain material, Ill be fine with something similar too. As for weapons, I just need some smoke bombs, tear bombs, and flash grenades. Whats important is Ms. Mulian and AJi. Please get two sets of lightweight bulletproof vests for them. The items in Meng Chaos list were not completely out of the ordinary, so Wild Wolves had most of them in store. They lacked some of the items, like the swim bladders of Yellow Marlins, but they could replace them with slightly inferior materials, like the swim bladders from Blue Marlins. Soon, the Wild Wolves packed three military-grade backpacks full of materials and weapons. They also prepared three large cloaks with drawstrings at the sides of the hoods. Once the group put on the goggles and tightened the drawstrings, their skin would be completely covered. Su Mulian and AJi were not as built as Strong Arm Zhang Tie, and they were not especially large either. Once they disguised themselves, they were no different from normal lair citizens. Ms. Mulian, take the account book I just gave you, Wild Wolf said. Im not sure whether that thing will be useful, but it might turn out to be an important bargaining chip. I believe that the gangs wont bother about where all the money and test results in the account book went, but the mega corporations wont want the truth of Leprosy Village to be revealed. But I dont know how to use it so that this bargaining chip will show its maximum value. Perhaps Meng Chao will be able to think of something for you. Su Mulian tightened her grip around the fang pendant that had the data storage chip in it. She carefully hung it around her neck. Alright, lets go. Meng Chao squinted and scanned the other side of the river. The river surrounds the entire village, but its impossible for each part to be defended heavily. Well find a spot with the thickest smoke and swim over. Theres no need for so much trouble, Wild Wolf said. Come with me. Ill take you to the secret tunnel. Secret tunnel? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Leprosy Village cant be completely isolated from the world. The underground ventilation pipes, drainage pipes, maintenance tunnels, and all sorts of complicated underground cracks lead to the world outside. Wild Wolf smiled. Over the past few decades, the gangs have always served as the mega corporations puppets and tried to lock us up in an attempt to monopolize survival resources and make endless demands from us. Unfortunately, the gangs arent completely united. For example, the Underground Emperor clearly shares different interests compared to the hooligans of the other gangs. As long as Jin Wanhao focuses on working with the mega corporations, he will be able to gain success and live a lavish life, but the hooligans wont get anything, so they make use of underground tunnels to conduct small businesses with the village and earn a living. As he spoke, he brought Meng Chao, AJi, and Su Mulian behind a building that was far from the river. They were in an alley filled with trash. It was guarded by a few Wild Wolves in motorized armor. When they saw Wild Wolf, they quickly used thick crowbars and special tools to pry open a few stainless steel trash cans that seemed to be fixed to the ground. They quickly moved them to the side. A manhole appeared under the trash cans. If you crawl through this place, youll pass under the river and reach the outside world, Wild Wolf said. But this tunnel hasnt been in use for a long time. We dont know whats the situation at the exit. Based on the direction and distance, when you crawl out, you should be behind the armed gang members. I cant guarantee what is going to happen if youre discovered, though. Remember this, you only have twelve hours. If youre by even one second, I cant guarantee that I will be able to control the situation, not when its about to explode. Got it, Meng Chao said. But since there are so many secret tunnels that are connected to the outside world, this means that no matter what, Leprosy Village is still part of Golden Tooth Lair, and by extension, Dragon City, right? In fact, you can say that youre part of a whole that cant be separated, no? Wild Wolf smiled. Perhaps. He looked at Meng Chao and said, I hope that youll really be able to bring back good news. I will, Meng Chao stated firmly. At that moment, more gunshots sounded near the river once again. Meng Chao cocked an eyebrow. I asked them to intentionally fire a few more shots to attract the attention of the gang members across the river so that itll be easier for you to sneak out of the tunnel, Wild Wolf explained. Once you get inside, I will have everyone retreat and stop getting into contact with the other side of the river. Thank you, Wild Wolf. Meng Chao opened the manhole cover and said to Su Mulian and AJi, Times running out. We must go immediately. AJi, youre the smallest, so you take point. Got it! There was no fear on AJis face. He crawled into the tunnel like an ape-type monster. Su Mulian crawled in as well. Meng Chao peeked in and asked, Whats the situation inside? Its a bit stuffy. Theres also the smell of rotten eggs. If you breathe in too much, youll feel dizzy. AJis muffled voice came from the darkness. Wear a mask with poison filtration in it. Persevere for a while. If you cant hold on, ask Ms. Mulian to heal you. You just need to continue crawling forward. Ill have Wild Wolf get some medicine! Meng Chao stared at the darkness. His eyes sparkled and shone with a mysterious light. It was only when AJi and Su Mulians thermal images became incredibly small and they disappeared behind a corner that he turned his head around and rearranged the contents of his backpack at a leisurely pace. By the way, are you familiar with Boss Feng, Wild Wolf? he asked in a seemingly casual manner. Im talking about Three Fingers Feng, the one who said that he can steal everything in the lair with just three fingers. Wild Wolf was a little taken aback by the question, but he still answered. I only knew him somewhat. I wasnt very close to him. Three Fingers Feng took care of a group of children, and their main task was to work outside Leprosy Village. They didnt bother Wild Wolves. That guy knew that he shouldnt steal from his own villagers and was somewhat respectful to Wild Wolves. Is there a problem? No. I just wanted to ask whether Three Fingers Feng and the children he took care of have any special tattoos? Meng Chao probed. Special tattoo? Wild Wolf thought about it and shook his head. I dont remember seeing any tattoo on Three Fingers Feng. And I dont think its a good idea to put any tattoos on the kids either. Oh? And why is that? Meng Chao asked. Three Fingers Feng was a thief, and he took care of a group of thieves. Whats the most important thing for thieves? To be as ordinary as possible and not stand out, of course. Even if they were caught, they must pretend to be innocent, Wild Wolf said. There are plenty of times when one thief steals then passes the stolen goods to someone in cahoots with them. Even if theyre caught red handed after that, as long as they dont have any stolen goods on them, the victim cant do anything to them. But if the entire gang of thieves has the same tattoo, while it looks cool, itd be the same as confessing without there even being a need for an interrogation whenever theyre caught. Its the same as writing the word thief on your own body. The Wild Wolves like getting all sorts of tattoos, but I dont think that Three Fingers Feng and the rest did the same. Makes sense. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he mumbled to himself. For a professional wealth transferer, theres really no reason to make everyone get the same tattoo. Then, do any of the Wild Wolves have special tattoos? What sort of tattoo are you looking for? Wild Wolf asked. An X-shaped eye. Meng Chao raised two fingers and crossed them. It looks like this. Its a tattoo that looks like two eyes overlapping with each other to form an X. Chapter 547 - Do The Same Thing Wild Wolf thought about it seriously for a while before he shook his head. I dont think so. Is this tattoo important? No, I was just asking. Meng Chao waved his hand in dismissal. Forget it. Im leaving! He turned around and went into the manhole. Once he climbed down a ladder that was more than ten meters long, he stepped in a puddle of water that reached his knees. The water was sticky and smelly. It was like rotten ink. The further he went, the narrower the tunnel became. There were many places where he had to bend his back, and his nose had to practically touch the surface of the water before he could force his way through. Fortunately, AJi and Su Mulian were already used to living in a heavily polluted environment, so they were now basically immune to poison. And as a Heaven Realm superhuman, Meng Chao was not easily affected by miasma, either. They quietly walked ten meters, then sensed water dripping on their heads. They had probably come under the river of trash. If they listened carefully, they could hear weak gunshots on both sides of the river. A metal fence suddenly appeared ahead of them. AJi reached out to shake it, and it seemed to be really sturdy. Meng Chao had AJi curl up by the side while he went forward. He grabbed two of the bars and started rattling them at high speed. Crack! Crack! Crack! A gap that looked like half a meter square had long since been left behind on the metal fence. However, since it was no in use for a long time, it became covered in rust again. Meng Chao pulled the bars to the side, and the gap was immediately widened. He lifted AJi and Su Mulian so that they could go through the gap. After that, he also went through like an agile panther. They covered dozens of meters and took a few twists and turns. Then, the ground started going up. The tunnel also became dry. They swept aside numerous spider webs and finally reached the end of the tunnel. A manhole appeared above their heads. It was sealed shut by a cover. The ladder leading to the manhole cover was covered in rust. Meng Chao was not sure whether it was sturdy enough to bear all their weight, so he climbed up first to test the durability of the ladder and check the situation outside the manhole. Banging sounds came from the river not too far away, signalling that the fight was going on fiercely. The armed forces from the gangs had their attention fixed on the other side of the river, so they did not notice the alley where the manhole was. To completely lock down Leprosy Village, all the buildings around the village were taken over, and their residents were sent to other places. Even if the gangs filled up many rooms with ammunition, there were plenty of empty rooms that the residents had vacated. Hence, Meng Chao did not hear any sounds of breathing or heartbeats. Neither did he sense any normal peoples temperature. Meng Chao quietly lifted the manhole cover and pulled AJi and Su Mulian up. Before the armed patrol guards from the gangs could hurry over, he gently shut the manhole cover and swept a pile of garbage from the side over to cover the traces that the three of them had climbed out. Then, he brought the two of them into an empty building not far away. Meng Chao jumped lightly and stuck himself to the ceiling and pressed his ear against it. He listened attentively for a while before he said to the duo, Theres no one on the second floor. Well go up and take a look. They found a window facing the river in a room on the second floor. Meng Chao opened the window a little and squinted. Circles of bright light appeared around his pupils, allowing him to gain vision as if he was a high-power telescope. He started observing the situation. From his position, he could clearly see that within a short half a day, the armed forces had already dug a large number of trenches and secret tunnels along the bank of the river. They used rapid drying reinforced concrete to build barricades and bunkers. They also set up well-spaced firing points using the buildings around them. They had even brought all sorts of lethal weapons like rocket launchers, heavy machine guns, anti-aircraft artillery, motorized armor, and spider-shaped intelligent fighting vehicles with monster brains installed in them. Trained armed forces were everywhere. At first glance, they appeared murderous, but once Meng Chao observed them carefully, he could tell that they were incredibly tense and would suffer a mental breakdown at any moment and go insane. Even if there really are monsters in Leprosy Village, arent these guys behaving a little too extreme? Meng Chao saw squads of armed forces pushing large mortars and artillery shells to the frontlines, and he could not help but gasp in amazement. Honestly, if he looked at the scene in front of him without the memories from his previous life and knew immediately that this was the Vortexs scheme, it would be difficult for him to not share the same suspicions as Wild Wolf and the other villagers. He would also believe that the outside world was willing to pay any price to completely destroy the monsters lurking in Leprosy Village. And Leprosy Village was that price! Are they really going to destroy Leprosy Village? AJi popped his head out from behind Meng Chao. His face was stark pale, and he said with fear and despair, Big Brother Chao, what should we do? Are we going to Saber Jin Wanhao just like that? Judging by the situation in front of us, it doesnt seem like Jin Wanhao will listen to our explanation! Thanks for the reminder. Of course we wont go and search for him just like that. Meng Chao cast a deep glance at AJi and said gravely, Looks like the abnormal beast is ahead of us and has done something to the gangs, but thats to be expected. When you want to sow discord, you have to do it on both sides. Thats the only way you can force your targets to kill each other. So, our immediate task is to understand what the abnormal beast has done or said to the gangs. Why do they look so panicked and like theyre facing a great enemy? AJi scratched his head and asked, But how are we going to figure out the abnormal beasts scheme? Its simple. Well just ask someone. Meng Chao brought out the items from his military-grade backpack and spread them all over the floor. Under AJi and Ms. Mulians puzzled gazes, he began working. He first squashed a can of earthworm meat and used natural glue to stick it to the pelt of a Demonic Halberd Pig. Then, he spread monster blood mixed with glue on it, which made it a sticky and foul-smelling substance. After that, he used a harvesting blade to carefully make the pelt and meat on it look even more messed up. Once he was done, he opened his cloak and stuck the bloody pelt on the left side of his abdomen. At first glance, it would look like there was a terrifying wound on the left side of his abdomen. It shuddered when he breathed, and it looked like his organs were about to be exposed at any second. Then, he used his harvesting blade, a file, and reinforced concrete he took from the floor itself to cut a few wounds on his face and hand. Even though they were superficial wounds, he looked terrifying. Finally, he brought out 50g of black zircon powder and 25g of the shell powder from Purple Star Beetles. He opened a bullet, poured out the gunpowder inside it, mixed the three types of powder on his palm, opened his mouth, and swallowed it. AJis skin crawled when he saw this. He whispered, Big Brother Chao, can you actually eat that? Of course you cant. Meng Chao grimaced. This thing is poisonous. If you eat it, your face will turn pale, your nerves will go numb, your heartbeat will become erratic, and your spirit energy magnetic field will become chaotic! While he spoke, he actually started sweating bullets. His hands and feet trembled, and even his lips turned so dry that not a single hint of blood could be seen on them. It looked like he was heavily injured and had lost so much blood that he was about to keel over and die. It was only then that AJi and Ms. Mulian figured out how Meng Chao managed to trick Bai Shan into thinking that he was about to die. This was what he had done. Wait for me here. Dont make a sound. AJi, try to recall the terrain around this place and the highest spot possible as well as an underground path for us to retreat through safely. Meng Chao wrinkled his nose to identify the vague smell of piss in the air. As a Heaven Realm superhuman who had trained for a long time in the wild, when he injected spirit energy into his nose and nasal mucosa, his sense of smell would become so strong that he could identify the scents of more than ten Hell Beasts excrement at the same time. He snuck out of the window like a huge chameleon. Meng Chao trailed after the faint smell of urine in the air and soon found an open-air toilet, which had been hastily set up for the time being. Just as he expected, the armed gang members had only paid attention to swiftly digging trenches and building barricades. They did not have the time to set up a proper toilet nor run to the toilets in nearby buildings, so they could only allocate a region to serve as a toilet so the gang members could quickly take care of their business. Meng Chao lurked in the dark and waited patiently. Although Wild Wolf only gave him twelve hours, patience was a hunters best friend. He would not take any unnecessary risks to race against time. He spared two armed gang members who came over to urinate because they looked like nobodies that would not know anything. He also spared an entire squad because there were seven people in it. Even though he was certain that he could subjugate them in one second, if seven people disappeared at once, it would cause too much of a ruckus. He waited for a total of ten minutes before a suitable candidate finally arrived. This person was alone. He had a valuable-looking saber that had a high-grade crystal embedded in it at his waist. Judging by his steady footsteps and breathing as well as the spirit energy that surrounded him, he was a superhuman who was at least at Spirit Tattoo Realm. In the lair, a Spirit Tattoo Realm superhuman was already a small leader of a gang. Besides, there had not been anyone else who came to the toilet over this period of time. The nearest armed gang member was dozens of meters away, so his sight was blocked by the buildings. Hence, when this leader whistled and peed, a sharp blade as thin as a cicadas wing was placed against his throat. The leaders pupils shrank swiftly. The sound of peeing came to a swift stop. D-Dont be nervous Relax. Con-cough-continue. Meng Chao appeared behind the man like a ghost and whispered into his ear. The leaders eyeballs moved swiftly, as if he was thinking whether he should counterattack or scream. The sharp blade against his neck kept trembling. Not only did it cut into his skin, the icy killing intent kept seeping into his nerves and bones. It could behead him at any moment. Meng Chao said, S-Sorry, bro. I-cough cough cough-I dont want to hurt anyone. But Im heavily wounded. I cant hold a saber and cant control my strength. Dont blame me if I cut your throat by accident, okay? The leader really wanted to gulp, but his Adams apple was frozen by Meng Chaos killing intent and his saliva felt like icy barbed wire. He could not swallow it. Chapter 548 - Deception We only have a limited amount of time. Ill give you three seconds to make a choice between two options. Meng Chao continued scraping the blade against the leaders neck artery and coughing. First, quietly pee and come with me so that we can talk, then help me. Second, do your best to scream, and Ill cut off your trachea, neck artery, and voice box. Ill then drag you away quietly so that we can talk, and you will still help me a little. Of course, when it comes to the second choice, you will no longer be able to make any sound, so you will only make gestures and write, so itll be very troublesome. So-cough-I hope that you make the first choice. What do you think? The leaders eyes roved about, and he saw the glint of the blade on his neck. He shuddered and raised one finger. Very good. You can continue peeing. Holding it back isnt good, after all. Meng Chao patiently waited for the leader to clean himself before he brought him back to the building where he originally was through an empty alley. Since he kept coughing on his way back, the blade left around eight bloody gashes on the leaders neck, scaring the leader so much that his eyeballs nearly popped out. He did not dare to make even a single sound. And the wound on Meng Chaos stomach kept bleeding and releasing tissue fluid while he coughed, dirtying the leaders urban camouflage fighting suit. Sit. Once they entered the room, Meng Chao found that AJi and Su Mulian had already hidden. Meng Chao sat down while leaning against the door. He gasped and used his saber to make a few random gestures, as if he was exhausted. The gunpowder and crystal powder he ate earlier started showing their effects. At that moment, his eyes were sunken and he was drenched in sweat. He looked like he needed to use all his strength to do even the slightest thing. The leader was very observant. When he saw this, his eyes started sparkling with who knew what thoughts hiding behind them. Youre from Poison Scorpion? Meng Chao saw the poison scorpion tattoo on the back of his hand. Poison Scorpions Dong Sibao. The leader touched the bloody gashes on his neck. His voice box was already injured by Meng Chaos killing intent, and his voice was really hoarse. Sorry, the situation was unique. I could only use the worst plan possible. Meng Chao looked at Dong Sibao. Do you know me? The gangs in the lair had received support from the mega corporations in secret. Poison Scorpion was a gang second only to Golden Tooth in the lair, and their support was Sky Pillar Corporation. The first time Meng Chao entered the lair was to look for clues about the murderous pets with Lu Siya. At that time, they looked for a leader from Poison Scorpion to be their guide. Meng Chao had fought beside Lu Siya during the Noble Descent Hotel Ambush as well and killed the Demonic Abyss Eye. Sky Pillar Corporation packaged this matter nicely and turned it into Lu Siyas glorious achievement. After the social media platforms and promotional organizations repeatedly spoke about it, everyone in Dragon City knew about it and were very familiar with the whole thing. Of course, Lu Siya did not forget Meng Chao. It did not matter whether she valued her relationship with him, had high regard for his potential, or hoped to get into the vast low-end and middle-tier market that Meng Chao represented, in her promotions, she always lumped herself together with Meng Chao. Even if he was training in the wild and did not have the time to join the promotion of certain brands, she often mentioned his name to set up the image that she was someone who valued her friendship. Besides, Meng Chaos Superstar was working closely with Sky Pillar Corporation through Lu Siya and her father. In the eyes of Poison Scorpion, Meng Chao should be somewhat of a strategic partner with Sky Pillar Corporation. Hence, when he noticed that the leader was from Poison Scorpion, Meng Chao sighed slightly in relief. Just as he expected, Dong Sibao nodded and answered honestly. I know, youre Meng Chao. Good, then do you know that Im an off-site member of the abnormal beast research department and stopped the scheme of an abnormal beast in Noble Descent Hotel half a year ago? I know. Then, do you know that this morning a group of hunters entered the lair to catch the abnormal beast related to the Deification Capsules? That the members were all veteran hunters who came from mega corporations and I was one of them? This hunting squad had the support from various gangs in the lair. Even Saber Jin Wanhao gave us the green light and let us do whatever we wanted. I know. This morning, our gang leader personally gave the order to work unconditionally with you in whatever operation you cooked up. Thats good. Meng Chao heaved a long sigh. Then, you should believe what I say, right? Of course. Dong Sibao touched his neck and smiled wanly. Mr. Meng Chao, I know that youre friends with Ms. Lu Siya. Honestly, you didnt have to use this method to bring me over. You could have just talked to me if you wanted to know something. I wouldnt have dared to disobey you. Sorry, you know that many things happened in Golden Tooth Lair today. Once everything has settled, Ill personally set up a banquet to apologize to you. Meng Chao tilted his chin in the direction outside the window. But even if there are monsters lurking in Leprosy Village, there is no need for such a grand lineup, is there? You guys look like you want to mobilize heavy weapons and level Leprosy Village to the ground. Mr. Dong, what on earth is going on? I dont know either, Dong Sibao said. Right now, there is a shocking pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City and there are monsters lurking in the lair. They might cause major destruction at any moment. Our communications are facing major interference, and our leaders expressions are each darker than the last. The government asked all of us to come here and be ready for combat. We didnt dare say anything about it and just carried out orders. Alright, if you dont know, then Ill tell you, Meng Chao said. There is indeed a smart abnormal beast lurking in Leprosy Village, but its goal isnt just Leprosy Village. It wants the entire lair. Ive figured the general gist of the abnormal beasts scheme, so I need to tell Saber Jin Wanhao everything and have him spread the information around. I know that you wouldnt be able to meet Saber Jin Wanhao directly, but I still have to ask you to tell what I just told you to the highest-ranking person-in-charge you can find so that he can come and find me as soon as possible. Can you do that? Dong Sibao stared at the wound on the left side of Meng Chao abdomen and nodded. Sure. Ill have someone notify the vice gang leader now and have him come here with a doctor. No. The information I brought is of utmost importance. It might decide Golden Tooth Lairs survival. Right now, I dont know who I can trust. Mr. Dong, could you personally head to your headquarters and tell your vice gang leader? Meng Chao asked earnestly. Im begging you! Dong Sibao hesitated for a moment before he nodded. Alright, Ill immediately head to the headquarters! Thank you. Meng Chao smiled. He looked at the messy gashes on the mans neck and felt a little embarrassed. After a moments consideration, he decided to flip over his saber and presented it then hilt first. Im really sorry for what happened just now. Do you want to stab me a few times to vent your anger? Dong Sibao smiled as well. You must be joking, Mr. Meng. He removed his thigh bag, unzipped it, and revealed the medicine and battlefield suturing kit inside. Ill go now. Ill leave this emergency medicine and tools inside for you. Please treat your wounds. You must persevere, Mr. Meng! Thanks. Go on ahead, Mr. Dong. Meng Chao took the medical bag with a tight grip and gave a weak smile. Dong Sibao hurriedly left the building, and AJi as well as Su Mulian immediately came out. Big Brother Chao, can that person be trusted? AJi asked with a frown. Clearly, he disapproved of Meng Chaos method. Of course not. Meng Chao instantly regained a sharp look. He narrowed his eyes and poured out all the contents of the medical bag Dong Sibao left for him. He gathered spirit energy on his fingers and carefully pressed and squashed the medical bag, especially the flaps and hidden pockets. He checked the bag repeatedly for faint bumps and stitches. Just as he expected, the moment he picked at one spot with his harvesting blade, it tore open the flap, and with his fingertip, Meng Chao brought out a chip that was not bigger than one-quarter of a fingernail. What is that? Su Mulian asked in shock. A locating chip, Meng Chao said coldly. If I take this medical bag with me, no matter where I go, Ill be within the gangs radar. He did not seem surprised that Dong Sibao would leave a locating chip behind. He threw the medical bag to the side and brought out the items from the military-grade backpack he got in Leprosy Village. He started swiftly making arrangements. He first used the Seven-star Spider Wolf threads to set up a few tripwires at the door and the sides of the window. Then, he set the smoke bombs and flash bombs to their most sensitive setting and carefully tied them to the strings. He also placed a few inflammable monster materials in the room. After being ignited, they would release a pungent scent that would make it seem like they were poisonous, but in truth, they posed no threat to the human body. After a short five minutes, the room turned into a trap filled with all sorts of dangers. It did not matter whether the enemy attacked from the windows, door, ceiling, or floor, they would definitely experience something they would have a hard time forgetting. Meng Chao nodded in satisfaction once he saw that the threads, smoke bombs, and flash bombs covered every inch of the room. Lets go. You should have investigated the terrain nearby, right? Is there any place that will allow us to see this room easily from the distance and is open in all directions so that its easy for us to run? AJi then proved that he was indeed a professional wealth transferer. He knew of a high spot Meng Chao wanted two streets away. But he could not understand what they were doing. Big Brother Chao, you didnt trust that person from the start? Meng Chao swept AJi a glance. Thats right. The situation is very complicated, so I dont trust anyone. Then, why did you bring him here and tell him that youll wait here for them? AJi could not understand it. Ill understand what attitude the gangs have toward me based on what people he brings. Then, from there, I can tell whether the ranks of the gangs have been completely infiltrated and controlled by the abnormal beast, Meng Chao explained. If he only brings a small number of people and a doctor, it means that he has no ill will toward me and I can keep him alive as well as trust him. But if he only agreed to my request on the surface and mobilizes a large number of elites to surround the building or even charges straight in without another word, then we will need to reset our plan. Chapter 549 - Rattlesnake AJi thought about it and said, Big Brother Chao, that makes sense. But you were really fierce just now. You nearly cut his neck, even. Its only normal for him to call for reinforcements to catch you, right? The forces you mobilize when you want to capture someone or kill someone and the weapons you use as well as the strategy you deploy are all different. If the abnormal beast didnt infiltrate the gangs and the gangs only wanted to lock down Leprosy Village, once they discovered that I have run out, they woul definitely think of ways to subjugate me, tie me up, make sure that I have nothing suspicious on me, and deliver me to Saber Jin Wanhao or the other gang leaders to ask just what is going on. During that process, they wont be averse to getting into contact with me. In fact, they will take the initiative to get important information from me. But if the gangs have already been infiltrated by the abnormal beast, then they wont allow me to leave this place alive. They will definitely try to kill me immediately. They will bring heavy weapons to level the entire place to the ground and get rid of all possibilities for me to get in contact with the outside world. So, all we need to do is see how theyll react and well know just how far the abnormal beasts scheme has progressed. Also, I need to talk with the higher-ups in the gangs, and I have two methods for that. First, I just go to them. Second, they come to me. It doesnt matter whether theyre prepared to capture me or kill me. The one commanding the operation wont be some nobody. Through this commander, we might be able to meet Saber Jin Wanhao. AJi was dumbfounded as he listened, and he stared at Meng Chao with a strange look. He mumbled, Wow, Big Brother Chao, youre so sinister. Youre completely different from the persona the social media platforms created for you! I have no choice. If its possible, Id like to be an innocent, honest, and normal university student too. Meng Chao sighed. Unfortunately, if I want to survive in this dangerous and evil world, I must be sinister. AJi, you probably have a deeper understanding about this than me? AJi was a little stunned. He did not seem to have understood what Meng Chao meant. Meng Chao cast him a glance through his peripheral vision before he focused on the street dozens of meters away from the window they were hiding behind. Theyre here, Meng Chao whispered with narrowed eyes. Dong Sibao had returned quickly. There was a mini ambulance behind him. A few people with white-hooded cloaks with a red cross on them and poison filtration masks came out of the ambulance. Doctors! Su Mulian exclaimed happily. Looks like the abnormal beast wasnt able to carry out its scheme in the gangs. Well be able to meet Saber Jin Wanhao immediately! Dont be in such a haste. Well continue watching, Meng Chao said. These peoples muscles are far too developed for doctors. Their footsteps are also too heavy. By the looks of it, theyre wearing armor made of super alloy, which weighs dozens of kilograms. Mhm Even if those doctors are all workout enthusiasts and armor collectors, then how are you going to explain the bumpy, tube-shaped things on their backs? If theyre not heavy machines or weapons, are they supposed to be large medical kits? Huh? Su Mulian felt a little dumbfounded. She then focused and observed them, only to notice that the people in white did indeed give off a different presence compared to the doctors she usually came in contact with. Three of the people in white moved forward in a triangle formation. With every step they took, they observed the area, as if they were snakes alert of their surroundings. This is the standard triangle formation for urban warfare, Meng Chao said coldly. Theyre not doctors. Theyre trained killing machines. Big Brother Chao, there are people over there! AJi tugged at Meng Chaos cloak. Meng Chao and Su Mulian looked along the direction where he pointed, and they saw a street to the right of the building. A group of armed forces in camouflage uniforms and carrying loaded guns sneakily surrounded the building. The glint from a high-powered scope shone faintly from the building across from the one in which they were supposed to be meeting up. It was clear that a sniper had occupied a high point. A large number of armed forces had also gathered around the building. As their leader shouted something, the heavy machine guns and anti-aircraft artillery that had been directed at Leprosy Village changed their direction and were directed at the building where Meng Chao had been hiding earlier. Meng Chao also sensed a few powerful presences. They were on the walls of the buildings nearby and were climbing swiftly like geckos to close in on his previous hiding spot. If he had really waited there like an idiot for Dong Sibao to bring doctors to save him, he would have fallen into an all-encompassing trap filled with blades. Judging by this lineup, do you think these guys just want to capture me? Meng Chao sneered. AJi and Su Mulian looked at each other. Even if they were blind, they could still sense a strong killing intent from the weapons and guns of the armed forces. Those people did not intend to capture Meng Chao alive. The moment they arrived, they planned to kill him without mercy! But why? Even if the abnormal beast was able to tempt Bai Shan to join its side, it would have been impossible for it to tempt all the higher-ups in the gangs within just half a day? After all, there are plenty of them, Meng Chao mumbled. No matter what, Im quite the internet celebrity on social media platforms and have millions of fans. How could they listen to everything the abnormal beast said while they know who I am and still want to kill me? Ill only know the answer once I capture their commander. As the saying went, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. When the enemy thought that they had quietly approached the building where Meng Chao originally was, the real Meng Chao was observing all of them coldly from the darkness while he attempted to figure out who their commander was. Fortunately, their commander did not hide his tracks. He gave commands in the open and even did so from the frontlines. When Meng Chao saw his face clearly, he was stunned for three whole seconds. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei? Meng Chao remembered that he was one of the powerful elites in Poison Scorpion. He was a Heaven Realm superhuman, which was something rare in the lair. More importantly, he was one of the people who had infiltrated Leprosy Village with the hunting squad. Later, he disappeared during the explosion caused by the super crystal bomb! He was really the person Meng Chao thought he was. As Meng Chao observed him closely, he noticed that Rattlesnake Xiang Weis hair had been burnt. His bald head and face were covered by ugly scars that had just scabbed over. His right arm seemed to be suffering from comminuted fracture; it was fixed to his chest by a strengthened protector made of alloy. His expression was grave, and he looked murderous, as if he wanted to flay Meng Chao alive. By the looks of it, he had been injured by the explosion in the Deification Capsule pharmacy, but had managed to retreat from Leprosy Village in time. But this puzzled Meng Chao to no end. He was clearly on the same side as me in the morning when we entered Leprosy Village to hunt down the abnormal beast, so why is it that in just a short half a day, he came to kill me with such murderous rage? Meng Chaos first reaction was that this person joined the other side because of the abnormal beast, just like Bai Shan. But he could not ignore the people he commanded. They had all sorts of equipment and different emblems sprayed on their cloaks. There was Poison Scorpions fierce twin tails, Black Bones intersecting bones with the sharp sword in the middle, and Golden Tooths huge fang, which seemed like a golden horn. The powerful gangs in the lair had all sent their forces to surround Meng Chao. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei did not have such a high status in the lair, right? Meng Chao quickly assessed the enemys strength and his own strength. Even if Rattlesnake Xiang Wei had a broken arm and his cultivation realm had plummeted to the ground because of the crystal bomb explosion, he should still have the strength of someone at the peak of Earth Realm. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be sent to the frontlines to command the troops. Instead, he would be staying in the medical cabin. Even though Meng Chao had been treated by Su Mulian, he had not recovered all his fighting strength. It would be difficult for him to quietly take Rattlesnake Xiang Wei away and shake off his pursuers right in front of so many armed forces and hundreds of guns. However, at that moment, Meng Chao noticed a person who appeared to be slightly more fragile compared to the other people. He had a large head and spirit tattoos at the corners of his eyes and his temples. He was talking to Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, and the other armed forces appeared to be quite respectful to him. If Meng Chaos guess was correct, this person was the military adviser and the brains of the gang. He mainly used spirit energy to stimulate his brain so that he could increase his logic and deduction abilities, thereby allowing him to make plans for the gang. Although he was a superhuman, he was support-class superhuman or researcher-like. His fighting strength should be nothing amazing. Meng Chao knew his sort. At most, they practiced a few mind attacks. Half of Meng Chaos soul had come back from the apocalypse, so he did not fear mind attacks. Thats it. Youre my target When three doctors reached the entrance of the building where Meng Chao had previously hid and the tactical teams, snipers, and superhumans around the area entered their positions, the atmosphere was so tense that a single spark could make a battle erupt. So Meng Chao told AJi and Su Mulian, AJi, when you hear the first explosion, immediately take Ms. Mulian to the underground tunnel you found. Well meet underground. Before his voice could fade away, he charged out like an arrow. The three doctors tapped the door a few times at the entrance of the building, but received no reply. Then, they released their spirit energy to scan the area carefully, but they heard no breathing or heartbeat. It was then that they realized that the situation was not right. The doctor who was at the very end raised his arm up high before bringing it down swiftly, motioning for the tactical team and snipers behind him to fire. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! In an instant, dozens of bullets shot from the high points. The dense bullets storm was like a burning tornado. Not only did it destroy the windows of dozens of rooms on the first, second, and third floors of the building, a large number of armor-piercing shells even blasted the walls made of reinforced concrete full of holes. The shrapnel bounced off the walls and, along with a large number of debris, rendered the rooms a mess. Right after the burning tornado swept through the rooms, four trained tactical teams simultaneously jumped into the dilapidated building from different angles. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei was among them. The superhumans eyes shone intensely and burned with spirit energy. They carefully searched through the hot ruins for the slightest heat signal and magnetic field of a living creature. Unfortunately, all they shot was air and the smoke bombs, flash bombs, tear bombs, and the large number of inflammable monster materials and crystal shards that Meng Chao had set up earlier. Chapter 550 - God of Fog of War Battles Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! The room where Meng Chao had stayed before turned into a fireworks factory. Along with the strong light and shock waves came colorful flames. They quickly turned into smoke that was such a brilliant shade of red and purple that it looked like it was rotting. The smoke spread out really quickly and instantly encompassed the streets in the area. It engulfed all the attackers in it. Careful! Poison! When the attackers smelled the foul and acidic scent in the air, quite a few of them felt their skins crawl. Over the past few decades, Leprosy Village was synonymous to viruses and plagues. And monsters were especially skilled at creating zombie viruses and fatal spores. Who knew what sort of terrifying creatures were hiding in the colorful smoke? The attackers had come prepared, however. They immediately put on full anti-epidemic suits so not an inch of their skin could be seen and highest-grade poison filtration masks. They even used compressed oxygen tanks to ensure that they would not take in even a breath of the fatal smog. But the price for wearing the anti-epidemic suits and poison filtration masks was a much more limited field of vision. The goggles of the poison filtration mask were also stained, so they were unable to see clearly. Since they wore anti-epidemic clothes, their senses also became relatively dull. The crystal powder Meng Chao had mixed into the inflammable substance had also released spirit energy ripples while it burned, which interfered with the superhumans spirit energy circulation and creation of spirit energy magnetic fields. The situation instantly turned chaotic, and everyone was caught off guard. Hence, while remaining absolutely tense, the attackers in front cast all their attention to the area ahead of them. No one noticed a panther-like black shadow entering the smog at lightning speed from behind them. The real hunter had arrived! Slap! Meng Chao dashed forward at full speed, and the first attacker was sent flying by getting hit in the back. This pitiful man was like a bowling ball. He crashed into half of the squad in front of him and knocked them off their feet. Meng Chao seized that moment to go forward with his back bent. While holding a sturdy diamond in his hand, he stabbed a few attackers poison filtration masks. Crack! Crack! The masks shattered right away, and a large amount of acidic and foul-smelling smoke seeped in. The attackers cried out and covered their throats while foaming at their mouths. The smoke was completely harmless and normal, but the men were extremely terrified of it, so the effect was even better than when smog was released. Meng Chao did not stay around to fight. The moment he succeeded in his attack, he immediately switched locations. With a few jumps, he circled around the smoke. Sometimes, he shattered a few attackers poison filtration masks. Sometimes, he cut the flexible tubes connected to their oxygen tanks. Sometimes, he grabbed their guns and fired randomly at the air. Here! Kill him! Help! Im poisoned! In an area with smoke bombs and flash bombs wreaking havoc, having a large number of people on your side was not an advantage. It was a burden. Ever since Meng Chao rose to fame during the practical exam of the national college exam, he had improved by leaps and bounds within just a few short years and left behind a deep impression on the superhuman circle. This was especially so when he killed the Demonic Abyss Abyss and reached Heaven Realm in the middle of the battle. Countless people were shocked by it. The gang members had naturally heard of his infamous deeds. They knew that he was a ruthless person who was unmatched among the young superhumans in Dragon City. Once they learned that their mission was to surround and kill Meng Chao, their hearts thundered in their chests. At that moment, when they noticed that Meng Chao attacked as fiercely as a flood, fear rose in them, and they could only swing their weapons and fire their guns randomly to chase away their fear. But once they fired at random like headless chickens, they achieved nothing aside from hurting their comrades with friendly fire. They did not hurt a single strand of hair on Meng Chaos body. Instead, they created the image that Meng Chao was everywhere. When everyone began attacking like mad dogs, Meng Chao remained as calm as water. He used Walking Corpse to maximize his control over the secretion of his hormones, his breathing, and heartbeat. Even his body temperature went down to twenty-six degrees Celsius, which was basically the same as the temperature around him. He was like a shadowless ghost. Time and again, he shot out of the smoke to attack. This time, his target was a strong, built man who was more than two meters tall. Aside from a four mount rocket launcher on his shoulder, he also had more than twenty rocket projectiles in a huge backpack. Meng Chao grinned, revealing sharp white teeth in the darkness. Half a second later, the backpack filled with rocket projectiles swelled up after being injected with a hint of spirit energy. They rose high into the sky. Once stimulated by spirit energy and a fierce shock, the rocket projectiles instantly exploded. The shockwaves carried with them thousands of shrapnel that spilled everywhere. The attackers on the lower floor started wailing. They wrapped their arms around their heads and could not even be bothered to figure out just where Meng Chao was. Meng Chao used the chance to release an astonishing killing intent, and it was like a saber that he fished out from magma. Then, he charged to Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, whom he had targeted since the beginning. Boom, boom, boom, boom! His footsteps created even louder roars than the explosions of the rocket projectiles. Meng Chao! No matter what, Rattlesnake Xiang Wei was a Heaven Realm superhuman. Even if he was heavily injured, he managed to sense Meng Chaos fierce murderous intent. He was a man with an iron will. His eyes became bloodshot, and anger filled his system. He did not bother to dodge. Instead, he drew his saber and let out a loud shout to face Meng Chao, as if he was facing a mortal enemy. But against his expectations, Meng Chao had his eyes set on an ammunition box on the sidelines of the battlefield. The moment he dashed forward, he fired his chain sabers, swept up the ammunition box, and threw it at Xiang Wei. Since Rattlesnake Xiang Wei was injured, he did not dare to be reckless and face the smog head-on. He also wore a poison filtration mask, so his vision and senses were affected. He only saw something charge at him from the black smoke. He reacted instinctively and swung his saber immediately. Crack! The runic symbols on his saber shone. Electrical arcs surrounded the blade, and flames flickered. The second he cut open the ammunition box, a lot of ammunition ignited, creating yet another situation where the area was filled with smoke which was lit up by flames. The people around them began to panic. Meng Chao never intended to fight head-on against Rattlesnake Xiang Wei. He was just diverting the superhumans attention. While Rattlesnake Xiang Wei was badly battered and confused, Meng Chao bent his knees and fell on the ground. He used the movements of his muscles and, like a snake, slithered to his real targetthe military adviser with the big head and small body. While he was on his way there, he removed the poison filtration mask of an unconscious, unlucky sod lying on the floor and placed it on his face. This military adviser was not strong. When the explosions rang out, he naturally remained at the end of the street to observe the battle, which meant that he was at the border of the area affected by the smoke bombs and flash bombs. There was no one beside him to protect him. The situation in the smoke was rather chaotic, so he could not immediately tell what was going on. At that moment, he was hesitating as to whether he should go back and call for more reinforcements. Meng Chao jumped out of the smoke and ran toward him while staggering. The military advisers eyes lit up, and he was about to go forward to ask what was going on when warning bells rang out in his head. He noticed that Meng Chaos equipment was different from that of the other attackers. The military adviser immediately brought out two modified handguns that contained great power as if he was doing a magic trick. A mystifying light shone in his eyes. But when a prepared Heaven Realm superhuman attacked him, all his struggles were in vain. Meng Chao dropped the poison filtration mask, and his eyes shone with an even stronger light. With the use of Fear Bomb, his brain waves rammed into the military advisers head in the form of astonishing waves. They made him see an apocalyptic scene that was as if hell had descended among them. The military adviser screamed. He took three steps back. His face was pale and full of sadness, as if he had just seen the apocalypse. Something seemed to have shattered in his eyes, and sticky, bloody tears flowed out of his eyes. He fired two shots at random. They grazed Meng Chaos scalp. Meng Chao covered eight meters with one jump and struck the military advisers chin. A high frequency shockwave was delivered into the military advisers brain through his skull. The military advisers soft brain instantly rammed more than one thousand times against his sturdy skull. In an instant, he suffered a concussion and fainted. Before Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and the other attackers could registrar what was going on, Meng Chao picked up the unconscious military adviser and crawled into the manhole he had chosen as a rendezvous spot with AJi. In the complicated underground space that was shaped like a maze, AJi and Su Mulian quickly went up to Meng Chao. What should we do now? AJi heard the gunshots above him and felt really anxious. We cant stay here for long. Lets run away first and look for a safe place. Then, well interrogate this person slowly, Meng Chao said. But how are we going to escape?! AJi asked with a glum face. The underground of the lair was much larger and complex compared to the surface, and there were also more paths around. It was something everyone knew. Hence, not only did the lairs set up defenses on the surface, they also sent up a lot of manpower underground, which allowed them to form a net that covered all directions. Meng Chao might have succeeded in his ambush, but he had also poked the hornets nest. Now, all the armed forces nearby were shouting, running, contacting each other, and forming teams in a frenzy to form the second and third defense line to trap Meng Chao. They wanted to catch at least his tail. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei would not be confused for long. Very soon, they would start searching in every nook and cranny. Meng Chao and Su Mulian were not familiar with the place, so their chances of breaking out were slim to none. Didnt you say that youre really familiar with the lair? Meng Chao stared at AJi with an intense gaze. We can only rely on you now to bypass our pursuers and find a path to escape. No way. AJi pulled a long face. Im familiar with the headquarters of the gangs, the monster coliseums, gamblings sites, financial companies, and other places like that. Those are the places where the rich appear so I had business over there! But Im not familiar with this area. There are so many branching paths underground, so how am I supposed to know which one leads to our survival? No other choice, then. We can only do everything we can to survive. Well trust your instincts and my luck, Meng Chao said. Just choose one path! AJi was dumbfounded. He screeched, Any random path? Trust me. My luck today is pretty good. I have a hunch that well definitely be able to find the path to survival, Meng Chao said with a smile. AJi was stunned for a long time. When he heard disorderly footsteps getting closer, he was forced into a corner, and he made his decision. He pointed at a random path. Then, well go there first! Chapter 551 - You’re the Culprit! They bent their backs and moved through the large number of winding and cramped underground tunnels. They were like a spiders nest. Sometimes, they heard the footsteps of pursuers in the distance and sometimes nearby. There were a few times when the pursuers were only one wall away from them. For superhumans, breaking a wall was as easy as tearing a newspaper. The group could only lay on the ground and use the cold puddles in the underground tunnel to cool down their bodies while they prayed that the pursuers would hurry up and move past them. There were a few times when AJi led them around randomly like some headless chicken and they seemed to have reached a corner, but they were always able to find a bit of hope in the midst of darkness and a crack that they could barely squeeze through. No one knew how much time had passed, but the trio was gradually able to cast the pursuers behind them. It was now silent around them. They were dozens of meters underground, which meant that they were approximately eight floors underground. Huh? What is this? AJi suddenly pointed at a dark wall. Meng Chao groped around carefully, and based on the bumps he felt, he found a rusty, hidden door embedded in the wall. There was a complicated lock that required a password to open it. But that was not a problem for AJi. Meng Chao used his spirit energy to get rid of the rust on the lock, and AJi used two silver threads to fiddle around with it. Soon, he heard a crack from within the hidden door. A brick came out of the wall beside the door. Meng Chao pulled on it and noticed that it was connected to a chain. He tugged at the chain, and the door slowly opened. It had hid a shelter that was abandoned a long time ago. Even though it had been left in the dust for decades, the ventilation was pretty good, so they could catch their breaths for a while. Meng Chao a skedAJi and Su Mulian to stay outside and listen, then went inside and closed the door. The soundproofing of the shelter was pretty good. He could carry out interrogation work without a problem. The trio tossed the unconscious military adviser inside. Meng Chao thought about it and had Su Mulian stay beside him while he asked AJi to curl up in the damaged refrigerator in the corner. It was only at this moment that he began carefully inspecting the military adviser and became certain that he did not carry anything that would cause any harm to him. He did not have any barcodes on his nape and no wounds on his armpits, so it was impossible for him to be a former Reaper Squad member. Judging by his appearance, he was also not a lost person on the bounty list. Finally, Meng Chao asked Su Mulian, Could you heal him? You dont need to heal him fully. All he needs to do is answer our questions. Su Mulian nodded. She pressed her hands gently on the military advisers temples, and spirit tattoos that looked like branches appeared on the back of her hands. A gentle green light shone around her palms and went into the military advisers head. Half a minute later, the military advisers eyelids fluttered open. It seemed like he wanted to continue pretending that he was unconscious, but he could not endure the sequelae of his concussion. With a roll, he shot up from the ground, but he immediately fell down with his hands on the ground and started dry heaving. After dry heaving for so long that he practically vomited his gallbladder juice out, he turned around and scanned his surroundings warily. When his gaze landed on Meng Chao, he gave a visible shudder, and when he saw Su Mulians faint green skin and sharp ears, his pupils shrank swiftly. He could not hide his shock. Su Mulian was the third most important person in Leprosy Village. Her status was only beneath that of the old village chief and Wild Wolf. If this person was really part of the middle management or higher management of the gangs in the lair, he should know her, or at least, have the general idea of how Ms. Mulian should look. Name, occupation, Meng Chao demanded. The military adviser clenched his teeth and snorted coldly. He did not answer. Meng Chao sighed. He took out harvesting blades, lancet knives, various monster materials that contained venom and strong corrosive properties, all sorts of survival tools that had hooks, spikes, chains, and pliers from his military-grade backpack and placed them in a row right in front of the military adviser. Meng Chao spoke sincerely and in resignation. Perhaps we have some misunderstandings between us. You were given this task by someone else, which means that youre not my real target. But Im really short on time, so I wont waste it to coax answers from you. Thats why what Im going to do next will make you feel pain worse than death. Please dont blame me. Im just forced to do this. Fortunately, we have the best doctor here, so no matter what I do to you, she will be able to heal you so that I can beat you up a second time. While Meng Chao spoke, he picked up a harvesting knife and quickly sliced the military advisers hand. He was in full control when he did this. It was true that military advisers skin had been cut open and blood was gushing everywhere, but his bones and tendons were not harmed. Even so, the military adviser sucked in a sharp breath. Meng Chao motioned to Su Mulian. Heal him. Su Mulian frowned a little. It seemed like she was unwilling to go against her nature and help Meng Chao in his interrogation. But when she thought about the people in Leprosy Village and remembered that the abnormal beast had a scheme that would involve an even larger number of victims, she gritted her teeth and quietly took the military advisers palm. Ten seconds later, she let go, and the wound on the back of the military advisers hand had healed without any medicine. Aside from the fact that the new flesh was a little tender and there was still blood around it, no signs of the hand being hurt just moments prior could be seen. The military advisers eyes went wide. He was shocked by the amazing nature of Su Mulians healing abilities. But a thought struck his mind, and he immediately realized that this amazing healing skill was not a good thing for him right now. Look. We can make sure that you remain alive until you tell us everything. Meng Chaos fingers moved around the harvesting knives, lancet knives, venom, acidic materials, and all sorts of strangely-shaped survival tools. It seemed like he was hesitating on which he should use first. If I pull out his teeth barehanded, do you have a way for him to get his teeth back inside or grow new ones? he asked seriously. Su Mulian shuddered. The military adviser shuddered even more than she did. Forget it. If he cant speak clearly, I might be unable to hear what hes saying clearly. Lets start from flesh wounds, okay? Meng Chao picked up three harvesting knives and twirled them, making them shine with a light that looked like more than one hundred white waterfalls. Im Song Jinbo, manager of Glory Entertainment. Song Jinbos mind had been attacked by Meng Chaos Fear Bomb, and his mental defenses were already in tatters. He could already be considered quite a tough man for breaking down only at this moment. Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, Black Bone, and the other gang names were just the colloquial terms used by people to refer to the organizations. To make it easier for management and operation purposes, the gangs registered themselves under a legal business or organization so that they could use industrialized methods to operate their gangs. Glory Entertainment was a company under Golden Tooth. It was in charge of the monster coliseums and gambling sites. There were a few things that attracted the citizens from the outside world to visit the lair. First, the unique cooking methods of monster meat. Second, one of the oldest professions in the worldsharing girlfriends. Third, monster coliseums and illegal gambling sites. If Song Jinbo was a manager of Glory Entertainment, he was definitely in the middle management or higher management. He might have even had the chance to meet Saber Jin Wanhao directly. Meng Chao and Su Mulian exchanged a glance. Were finally seeing hope. Meng Chao pondered over his words for a while and said, Manager Song, you should know that this morning, I received orders from the abnormal beast research department and the secret police to follow the veteran hunters from the mega corporations to enter the lair so that we can investigate the Deification Capsules, right? We have been comrades this morning, so why is it that in less than twenty-four hours, all of you mobilized your forces to kill me? Who gave you the order? Does your gang leader, Saber Jin Wanhao, know about this? Of course I know, Song Jinbo said stiffly. My gang leader is the one who personally released the order to kill you without fail. What? This time, Meng Chao was the one who was shocked. Saber Jin Wanhao wants to kill me? And Poison Scorpion is saying nothing about it? The other gangs are also responding to it? Arent they afraid of the abnormal beast research department and secret polices reaction to this? Thats impossible! Song Jinbo laughed coldly. He then hissed, Meng Chao, stop pretending. Did you think that you were very discreet when you did all those things? Everyone saw it! Right now, the lair and the world outside has seen your true colors and no one will believe a single thing you say! Since Im not as strong as you, Im willing to admit defeat. You can kill me or torture me as much as you want, but its impossible for me to betray Golden Tooth and the lair! He sounded so righteous that Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. Wait. Now Im certain that we have a misunderstanding between us. Meng Chao frowned. Im a passionate citizen of Dragon City. I always do good things, so what are you talking about? Song Jinbo cocked his eyebrows and answered with a fierce expression. You killed Bullet Xue Rui! Meng Chao was absolutely flabbergasted. Bullet Xue Rui was one of the veteran hunters working with an insurance company affiliated to a mega corporation and was part of the hunting squad. When they were conducting adaptive training outside the lair, Meng Chao had sparred against him and both of them had very high remarks for each others ability to calculate bullet trajectories and bullet ricochet trajectories. When Meng Chao had rushed into Leprosy Village and fought against Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang the first time, Bullet Xue Rui had arrived on time to intimidate the three lost people. Later, just like Meng Chao, Bullet Xue Rui was lost in the ruins of the super crystal bomb explosion. After that, Meng Chao had not seen or heard of Bullet Xue Rui. Xue Rui is dead? Meng Chao could not believe it, but he was also furious about it. But on what grounds are you accusing me of killing Xue Rui? Song Jinbo answered coldly, Your acting skills are indeed good. Its no wonder why you could lay low for so long without revealing your true colors. Unfortunately, Rattlesnake Xiang Wei saw the entire event when you killed Bullet Xue Rui! Xiang Wei was near the explosion and thrown off kilter by it. He was then squashed under the reinforced concrete, which made him lose consciousness for a long time. Fortunately, he was at the edge of the explosion, so his vital organs were not damaged. He woke up relatively quickly. While he was struggling to crawl outside, he heard you shout for help while stuck under debris. You couldnt move. Xiang Wei naturally knew who you were and wanted to go up to help you, but Bullet Xue Rui appeared first and went to drag you out from under the debris. But the moment Bullet Xue Rui caught you in his arms, you stabbed his heart! Your entire arm went through his chest! Chapter 552 - Solid Evidence Song Jinbo gave off a vivid description, and Meng Chao felt cold sweat break on his skin. Bullet Xue Ruis cries shocked Rattlesnake Xiang Wei. He wanted to stop you, but it was already too late. Besides, his arm was a bloody mess, so it was impossible for him to fight you, Song Jinbo continued. He could only endure it and hide in the ruins. He did not even dare to breathe loudly. It was only when you dragged Xue Ruis mangled corpse into the distance that he dared to climb out. Fortunately, he got lucky. He ran out of Leprosy Village without meeting any danger and got to spread this shocking news to all the guys so that we could be on guard against you, you two-faced bastard! Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and calmed his chaotic thoughts. This is just Xiang Weis word; no third person saw this. He could even say that I cut Xue Rui into pieces and ate him. Meanwhile, I can say that Rattlesnake Xiang Wei is the abnormal beasts puppet and intentionally framed a good person. How are you going to tell whether what I said is real or not? Song Jinbo, this concerns the future of the lair and even Dragon City. You cant just trust Xiang Wei unconditionally because hes a member of the lair like you, right? Were not that dumb. Wed naturally not trust the words of a single person. Song Jinbo sneered at him. What if aside from Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, we also have Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong testifying against you? This time, Meng Chao was really astonished. He cried out in surprise, What?! Lets say that Xiang Wei might want to frame you because hes a member of the lair, but Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong is a veteran hunter from the outside world and the leader of the entire hunting squad. He does not share any economic interest relationships with us. Instead, hes your temporary commander, so we should be able to believe his words, right? Song Jinbo said coldly. Meng Chao could not believe it. Did Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong see me kill Bullet Xue Rui? He didnt. Zhou Chong was also heavily injured by the explosion. He lost an arm and a leg, so he practically had no mobility and could only hide in the depths of the ruins to heal his wounds. While he was healing himself, he saw you whispering to Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. Zhou Chong said that you fought against Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang in the beginning, but after the explosion, you two were whispering to each other as if you were scheming something. Then, both of you cackled together and split up. How are you going to explain this? Are you going to tell me that Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Rattlesnake Xiang Weis eyes were playing tricks on them at the time? Meng Chaos eyelids twitched. His mind was in a mess. After the explosion, he had run into Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, but he had personally killed that heinous criminal who had committed many crimes. So, how could he possibly have been whispering with Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang and plotting something? Unfortunately, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yangs corpse was destroyed under the burning ruins. Perhaps even his ashes had scattered in the wind. No matter what, Meng Chao could not explain things now. Lets say that Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong were both imagining things, then what about Snake Eye Mo Lan? Song Jinbo continued. Did you actually think that you killed Mo Lan? She practices a really unique secret technique that allows her to move her organs at will. Even if you pierced her chest, you didnt pierce her heart. It was difficult, but she managed to escape from Leprosy Village alive, and thats enough proof for your crimes! Snake Eye Mo Lan was also a veteran hunter in the hunter circle. She had fought against Meng Chao during the adaptive training and also went missing during the explosion. Even Mo Lan was attacked by me? Meng Chao was in absolute disbelief. If not you, who else? Song Jinbo retorted. Snake Eye Mo Lan said that you used the same method as you when you killed Bullet Xue Rui. You pretended to be squashed under debris and cried out for help, attracting the veteran hunters and powerful fighters from the gangs nearby to help you. Then, you killed them one after another. In the beginning, Mo Lan had fallen for it and wanted to save you from the ruins, but she has really sharp senses. At a critical moment, she sensed a faint killing intent from you and dodged your fatal strike in time. Later, you chased after her through the ruins and hit her vitals a few times. Fortunately, she practices Organ Shift; otherwise, she would have suffered an untimely death. In the end, she decided to take a risk. She pretended to be stabbed in the heart and gathered her last bits of spirit energy to blast the pillars in the ruins around her so that the reinforced concrete above you would collapse. She used tons of debris to separate herself from you. You thought that she was definitely dead and were in a hurry to kill the other people, so she managed to escape alive. So? Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, and Snake Eye Mo Lan saw you. One of them is a gang member, while the other two are veteran hunters. They have no grudges with you, so theres no way theyd want to frame you out of the blue, right? It was only at that moment Meng Chao understood why Rattlesnake Xiang Wei looked so angry when he saw him, as if Meng Chao had killed his father. His mind raced, and he instantly figured out the Vortexs plan. Did you think of another possibility? Meng Chao said cautiously. The person Xiang Wei, Zhou Chong, and Mo Lan saw wasnt me but someone pretending to be me? Right now, there is plenty of advanced tech that allow people to take on various disguises that are indistinguishable from the original. Of course we thought of that possibility, Song Jinbo said. But while you can imitate a persons face, its very difficult to imitate a persons fighting style and fluctuations of their spirit energy magnetic field. Snake Eye Mo Lan said that before she entered the lair, she fought against you in adaptive training and got a deep impression of your fighting style. She was 90% sure that the one who tried to lure her in to kill her in the ruins was you! Its not as if you cant imitate fighting styles either Meng Chao tried his hardest to defend himself. A mocking look appeared on Song Jinbos face. Then, what about fingerprints, hair fibers, and blood samples? You left behind a lot of traces while you were fighting against Snake Eye Mo Lan. When we checked, we retrieved your fingerprints and blood from her weapon. We even found your hair fibers under her fingernails. Enough with it, Meng Chao. We have concrete proof. No matter how you try to defend yourself, its impossible for anyone to believe you anymore! The temperature in the shelter instantly fell by dozens of degrees Celsius. Meng Chao felt that he had stepped into a bottomless abyss filled with ice. A cold chill spread from his heels to his throat. When superhumans drank gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid as well as used medical cabins, they paid attention to the details. They usually had to make micro adjustments to the gene medicine based on their cultivation realm, blood type, and personal characteristics. They also had to change the pulse frequency of the medical cabins spirit energy magnetic field so that they could provide the perfect effects for treatment. Hence, superhumans were used to writing their physiological parameters into a medical card and handing it over to medical officers when they carried out missions so that they could be prepared for accidents. This time, the gangs provided logistics support. Since the mission was pretty dangerous, the gangs had prepared the best medical facilities in advance. Meng Chao and the other veteran hunters had provided their physiological parameters, the gene medicine they were used to using, and other information to the medical officers. With this, the gangs were able to compare his fingerprints, blood samples, and hair fibers right away. It helped them find the culprit. I get it now. Meng Chao was silent for a while before he sighed. You think that Ive been lured over by the abnormal beast and betrayed Dragon City? It was no wonder why the commander across the river bank ignored him and why so many gangs attacked him so madly when he crossed the river of trash. Isnt that the case? Song Jinbo sneered. You just mentioned that right now, disguise technology is very advanced, and anyone who spends a little effort and has a bit more skills could pretend to be you. Thats true. But the more advanced the technology is, the more time is needed to refine it. Theres no way anyone can finish putting on a disguise to the point that Xiang Wei, Zhou Chong, and Mo Lan cant tell that youre fake and prepare your fingerprints, blood sample, and hair samples in just a few hours. While Xiang Wei cant be considered your teammate, Zhou Chong and Mo Lan are your teammates. One of them even fought against you before, so theyre quite familiar with you. But based on what Zhou Chong and Mo Lan said, you only joined the hunting squad spontaneously last night. Before that, no one knew that you would enter the lair! So? Could it be that someone managed to predict the future, and before you joined the hunting squad, they decided to pretend to be you just so they could frame you? Meng Chao could not say anything to that. Theres also something thats really strange, Song Jinbo said. Based on what Zhou Chong and Mo Lan said, the mission was complicated and dangerous. They had to fight fiercely in the lair. Forget about whether they could kill the monsters and robbers for the time being. Even if they really managed to kill their targets, once they injured or killed a large number of innocent citizens, the public backlash would be enough to rip all the members in the squad to shreds. Theyre permanent employees of various insurance companies and enjoy great benefits and annual wages. They also received a large allowance for this operation, which is why they were willing to defuse this bomb for the secret police and the abnormal beast research department as well as be their scapegoat. But what about you? This matter clearly has nothing to do with you. As the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, you have a bright future ahead of you. Theres no reason for you to look for trouble or march to your own death. If you wanted to play hero, you could have joined the pitched battle at the border of Dragon City and killed monsters in a glorious manner so that you could shine brightly. Isnt this what superhumans your wish to do? So why did you run here for no reason? You even joined Zhou Chong and the others to jump into the bottomless swamp in the lair. Because Im a virtuous and warm-hearted person. I dont care about personal gains and only care about doing things that will benefit others. I have no interest in playing the hero and being in the limelight. I only want to contribute to Dragon Citys future in the most dangerous and complicated battlefields! Meng Chao said grimly. Chapter 553 - Certain Death Strategy Song Jinbo opened his mouth wide and stayed like that for a long time before he decided to shut his eyes and put on an expression that said Enough with the nonsense, just kill me. Listen, I know that this is a materialistic era in which people are only interested in money. Words like being passionate about contributing to Dragon City arent as believable as being lured over by monsters a long time ago and intentionally joining the hunting squad to cause destruction, but you have to trust me. I was framed! Meng Chao grabbed Song Jinbos shoulders and shook him fiercely. Open your eyes wide and think about the loopholes. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei hid in the ruins and accidentally saw me. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong also hid in the ruins and accidentally saw me. Snake Eye Mo Lan even escaped from me while I was held back by collapsed ruins and didnt even think about dealing a second blow to her to make sure shes dead, even though Im a Heaven Realm superhuman? And finally, even after these three people saw that I joined the monsters and betrayed Dragon City, they managed to escape from Leprosy Village? Dont you think that its too much of a coincidence? They were buried in an area filled with smoke and plenty of broken walls and shattered concrete. Just how low are the chances of them escaping from me after seeing me? Song Jinbo was slightly stunned. He opened his eyes and began thinking about this seriously. Meng Chao started rambling like a machine gun, Its clear that this is a trap. Ive been framed by someone. But that person isnt just thinking about framing me; it wants to set up the entire lair. If you still refuse to see the truth and let yourselves be fooled by the enemy, in less than twenty-four hours, youll definitely regret it! In any case, I must meet Saber Jin Wanhao, and you must open a green channel for me so that the villagers can move outside! Song Jinbo narrowed his eyes. The hesitation that appeared in him a moment ago turned once again into great wariness. You want the villagers to run out and cause chaos in the lair? Youve seen the current situation in Leprosy Village. Were all Dragon Citizens who came from Earth. We must help each other and go through trials together! If we still give discriminatory treatment to the villagers at this point in time when were supposed to fight together and treat them as third-class citizens, it will only add to our misunderstandings and resentment. In the end, we will give the enemy all sorts of chances to break us! Dont go thinking that the disasters in Leprosy Village have nothing to do with you or that the villagers will just sit by and accept their death. If you save Leprosy Village, youll be saving yourselves and Dragon City. You have a big head, cant you figure out this simple thing? Song Jinbo fell silent. Alright, I wont bother to persuade you. Just take me to Saber Jin Wanhao so that I can persuade him! Meng Chao thought for a while and asked, Also, where are Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake Eye Mo Lan? How many veteran hunters escaped from Leprosy Village? If theres a need for it, I will go meet them and have them confront me. Well find the loopholes in the enemys scheme together! Song Jinbo was silent for a long time before he hissed, I wont tell you. Ive already told you too many things. I might not be a good person and a little scared of death, but I know what will happen to me if I end up as a monsters puppet. The monsters will either use all sorts of strange vermin and methods to eat away my brain so that I would turn into a human-shaped puppet or be subjected to biochemical technology and become something that is one hundred times more terrifying than the villagers. No matter what happens, both of those fates are worse than death. So, just kill me! Ive already accepted my fate the moment I ended up in your hands! He gritted his teeth and craned his neck, revealing his thick blood vessels and nerves. They were all pulsating. Meng Chao could not attack him. Since Song Jinbo was not a monsters puppet and seemed pretty loyal to Dragon City, it was impossible for Meng Chao to really interrogate and torture him, even if Su Mulian could heal him perfectly. He thought about it and picked some adhesive liquid from Sleeping Lizards and other anesthetic materials from the pile of monster materials he brought. He covered Song Jinbos mouth and nose, then pressed down on the spot above his neck artery, which cut off oxygen supply to his head and made him fall unconscious again. Once Meng Chao was certain that Song Jinbo was unconscious, he tapped the door of the refrigerator for AJi to crawl out. Meng Chao, AJi, and Su Mulian looked at each other. Meng Chao scratched his head. You heard what he said. So? You couldnt have believed that I killed Bullet Xue Rui and wanted to kill Snake Eye Mo Lan, right? Su Mulian and AJi looked at each other and quickly shook their heads. Su Mulian said fearfully, I trust you, Meng Chao. You might have done a lot of bad things, but you wont betray Dragon City and join the monsters. Even up to this moment, Meng Chao could not figure out why Su Mulian was so scared of him. That fear was like a brand burned into her DNA, and it came from deep within her. It made it impossible for him to understand why she chose to believe in him so much despite the fact that she was so scared of him. However, no matter what, trust was a good thing, especially when they were in such a complicated situation. AJi nodded and stressed his words. Me too, Big Brother Chao! I trust that youre a good person! He paused for a while before he became puzzled again. But how are we going to explain what Xiang Wei, Zhou Chong, and Mo Lan saw? Could it be that they were all lured to the monsters side and are framing you? Meng Chao pondered it for a moment. The chances of that arent high. The Deification Capsules first appearance was just five days ago, and its only yesterday that they decided to spontaneously form a hunting squad consisting of employees from various insurance companies. The news about a tactical commando squad formed of experienced, veteran hunters entering the lair to investigate this matter only appeared recently, so its impossible for the monster to have dragged Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake Eye Mo Lan to its side in just two short days. So, Im more inclined to believe the possibility that someone pretended to be me and intentionally killed others in front of their eyes as well as chatted happily with Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. With this method, they could turn me into a bad guy. But what should we do now? AJi could not figure it out. The hunting squad was only formed hastily yesterday, thats true, but you only joined spontaneously at midnight. No matter how smart the abnormal beast is, it would have been impossible for it to have predicted that youd join and prepare everything meticulously in advance. Theres nothing strange about that, Meng Chao said faintly. Im the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City and an internet celebrity with millions of fans. Im the idol of countless young adults and teenagers, and ever since my debut, Ive killed countless monsters. I also crushed the enemys schemes in Raging Waves, Blessed Paradise, and Noble Descent Hotel. Ive been a thorn in the monster civilizations side for quite some time now. Fingerprints, blood samples, and hair samples arent that difficult to gather, either. Ive been injured heavily multiple times, and Ive laid in medical cabins for days. If monsters came up with a way to infiltrate hospitals at one of those times, they could get everything. Then, they could split up my fingerprints, hair, and blood samples into several batches so that the abnormal beast who snuck into Dragon City to cause major damage could take them around. If an abnormal beast noticed me while it was fighting against humans, it could frame me in passing. If it succeeded, it would severely damage the image of a hero in millions of youngsters hearts, which would be killing two birds with one stone. That makes sense. AJi wiped off cold sweat. Then what should we do now? All the people in the lair think youre the monsters puppet now. They will definitely not listen to your explanation, and once they find you, they will do everything they can to kill you! Even if they were willing to listen to us, we dont have much time left, Su Mulian said. We only have ten hours left. Its not easy to prove Meng Chaos innocence in such a short time and get the gangs trust. If we go over that time, Wild Wolf will lead most of the villagers to seek shelter outside. Then, both sides will clash against each other. If there are major casualties, Meng Chaos crime as the monsters puppet will become true! After that was said, both villagers looked glum. They felt that the situation had descended into chaos that was bound to end in their failure. Dont look so dejected. The situation isnt as bad as you think it is. On the contrary, I think that the abnormal beast took a narrow path, and its gradually showing a fatal weakness. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Originally, based on the abnormal beasts plan, all the villagers would have exited the village and engaged the gangs in a major clash. Then, the abnormal beast and its puppets would seek to take advantage of the situation and cause further trouble in the disaster that will benefit them. During that chaos, even if there were loopholes in how it framed me, no one would have the time to think about it carefully, and just like what Ms. Mulian said, my crime would be set in stone. In conclusion, the abnormal beasts original scheme had a really high fault tolerance rate. No matter how much we struggled, itd be useless. Having a small loophole in the plan is fine. But the abnormal beast didnt expect that I wouldnt die in the super crystal bombs explosion nor would get killed by Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang. Instead, I crushed its first scheme and obtained Wild Wolfs trust, so the villagers now stand their ground. Ive bought us a precious twelve hours! Since the two sides are yet to engage in a real clash, the middle management and higher management of the gangs still retain calm minds and clear logical thinking. The matter about me joining the monsters is just an extra that the monster casually injected into its scheme. It was never supposed to be important, but now, it was suddenly brought under the spotlight, and its naturally sticking out like a sore thumb. Trust me, while were feeling troubled by this, that really smart abnormal beast must also be feeling troubled, because its scheme has left the trajectory it planned. Im like a side character that keeps jumping up and down trying to steal the spotlight from it. Im causing the script it plotted meticulously to go into paradoxical directions, and its a mess now. I believe that Man-eating Shark and the rest will be able to figure out something strange about this sooner rather than later. Theyll realize that its too much of a coincidence that they saw me committing all those crimes at the same time. The abnormal beast is now forced into a corner, however, and it shifted the center of its scheme on the fact that I joined the monsters a long time ago. It might seem like it forced me to a dead end, but if we look at it from another angle, as long as I can prove my innocence, Ill be able to obtain most peoples trust, even Saber Jin Wanhaos, and break this strategy that is supposed to promise certain death to me! Chapter 554 - Way To Solve The Problem AJi and Su Mulian looked at each other, and the light of hope shone in their eyes again. When they looked at Meng Chao, their gazes were filled with surprise. It seemed like they did not expect that Meng Chao would be able to figure out a method like this when he was in a chaotic situation that would cause normal people to break down. But after a moment of thought, Meng Chaos expression changed drastically, and he said, This is bad. If we look at things based on the newest information, we fell into a trap. Big Brother Chao, what do you mean? What trap? AJi asked. Meng Chao looked at him with a serious face. Just now, when Rattlesnake Xiang Wei brought his squad to capture me, there was something weird. In the beginning, our guess was that the abnormal beast would not allow me to leave Leprosy Village alive nor get into contact with the gangs so that Id spread the truth of the village around. Thats why it was doing everything it can to stop me. But the premise for this deduction was that we didnt know that the abnormal beast had the ability to disguise as me and had already destroyed the worlds trust toward me. The real situation is that the abnormal beast isnt afraid of me appearing in the outside world, because there is concrete proof to my crime, and even if I try to defend myself, I wont be able to. On the contrary, when I appear in the outside world, I will even divert the gangs attention, making it easier for the abnormal beast to carry out its tricks. If thats the case, the motive behind the abnormal beasts act of getting the gangs to kill me is very strange. A thought struck AJis mind. Big Brother Chao, how did you know that the abnormal beast urged the gangs to kill you and its not the gangs really trying to kill you, considering youre the monsters puppet? Its simple. If Saber Jin Wanhao and the other gang leaders personally gave the command, it wouldnt be Rattlesnake Xiang Wei taking command, since hes heavily wounded. Instead, aside from Xiang Wei, they would bring other elites who are more powerful than the average superhuman, but there were none like that around. Thats why I was able to easily move through the squads alone and even captured someone alive, Meng Chao said. In the beginning, I thought that the gangs suffered major losses during the explosion of the Deification Capsule pharmacy and couldnt send any proper elites, but now that I think about it, this seems to be a trap set by the abnormal beast. It intentionally sent these mooks for them to die so that I could get out of the encirclement! Thats Su Mulian said in shock. Why did the abnormal beast do that? To create chaos, Meng Chao replied. Didnt you notice? The series of schemes the abnormal beast carefully set up are all to create chaos in the lair. In the beginning, it placed its hopes on Wild Wolf and Leprosy Village, but by the looks of it now, Wild Wolf and the others will needtwelve hours before they would charge out. Having no other choice, the abnormal beast decided to take the wheel. But the power it has isnt enough to cause complete chaos in the lair. Thats why it needs a scapegoat that would divert the gangs attention, and thats me. Let me ask you a question. If I had flown into a rage during the fight against the gangs just now, acted more violently, killed Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and the other gang members, and this news got to Saber Jin Wanhao, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and the others, what would they think? Of course, it would be just as Ms. Mulian said. I would have proved that Im the monsters puppet. And when the first squad who came after my life suffered heavy casualties and returned disappointed, the gangs would get angry and send a second and third squad after my life. This time, the people who came would be stronger. To prevent a repeat of what happened to Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, all the elites in the gangs would join the hunt. And if a large number of forces was used to hunt me, the important facilities in the lair would become unguarded. The abnormal beast would then be able to do whatever it wants to them. Just like that, when the gangs finally cut me to pieces, the lair would be in a disastrous state because of the abnormal beast, and the situation in Leprosy Village would go completely out of control. At that time, when Wild Wolf led the people out, there would be disasters all over the lair, and the abnormal beasts scheme would have gotten back on track! How sinister AJi patted his chest in fear. Thank goodness youre calm now, Big Brother Chao. You didnt kill a single gang member just now. So, the abnormal beast should be out of tricks at the moment, right? No way. Dont forget that the abnormal beast can perfectly disguise itself as me, Meng Chao said coldly. The abnormal beast wont place all its hopes on me. It will definitely send a puppet to observe the situation in the dark. If I were calm and didnt kill Rattlesnake Xiang and the other gang members, the puppet would do it for me. Think. If Rattlesnake Xiang Wei brought the group underground to chase after me, suddenly ran into an ambush by a large group of wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members, are got nearly wiped out, while the one person who was lucky enough to escape saw me beheading Rattlesnake Xiang Wei while laughing like a maniac, how big of a ruckus would it cause when he sends this news back to the gangs? AJi and Su Mulian both sucked in sharp breaths. T-Then, arent we doomed?! AJi cried out in surprise. Dont panic. Since we already predicted the abnormal beasts scheme, it means that we have a chance to launch a counterattack. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said clearly, When they talk about the existence of a foolproof strategy in chess, theyre talking about a chess game that has not started yet, so none of its pieces have moved. Once a single piece moves, it will definitely reveal ways to break the strategy behind its move. Besides, this scheme against me is something the abnormal beast spontaneously came up with. It is naturally filled with loads of loopholes and flaws. Right now, Ive thought of two flaws. First, as long as I can capture the person who disguised as me, I will naturally be able to prove my innocence. Second, even if that cunning bastard sneaks away, who gave the order for Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and the rest to come and kill me? I mentioned it just now. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei was affected by the explosion. His arm suffered a comminuted fracture, and his vitality magnetic field isnt stable. The mooks that he brought arent my opponents either. Theyre all sent to get an early death. A gang leader with a clear head and one that sides with humans like any other normal person wouldnt give such a ridiculous order. So, whoever sent Rattlesnake Xiang Wei to die is the one whos problematic! As long as we can find this problematic person, we can use the clues he provides to find the mastermind controlling him and turn the tables! AJi clapped his hands and said, Big Brother Chao, youre too amazing. Its no wonder why so many people on the forums call you Ace Chao! The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. Who is the mastermind and who will have the last laugh? Well see it at the end! Meng Chao cast AJi a deep glance and picked up the unconscious Song Jinbo. He said to the duo, Ms. Mulian, please come with me. AJi, stay here and wait for us to come back. Huh? AJis eyes went wide. Where are you going? Dont ever do the things the enemy wants you to do. Right now, the abnormal beast wants us to fight against Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and his group, or at least, run away in panic so that it will have the chance to frame me. Then, we will go back. Perhaps I will be able to find the person who disguised himself as me and capture him. Meng Chao shoved open the door to the shelter. The tunnel was silent, but if they held their breaths and listened, they could hear faint gunshots in the distance. When Meng Chao placed his palm on the wall, he could also sense slight tremors. The people in Rattlesnake Xiang Weis squad are firing fiercely, Meng Chao mumbled. Looks like theyre already under the abnormal beasts attack. Otherwise, if they were just chasing after the person, there would be no need for them to waste their bullets. We must hurry. Wait! Big Brother Chao, Im going too! AJi cried out, all worked up. Meng Chao cast him a glance and said, Im bringing Song Jinbo over so that he can be my witness and so I can obtain his trust. Im bringing Ms. Mulian because her amazing healing powers might be able to save Xiang Wei and the others and prove my innocence. Why should I take you along? I I can do stealth missions! AJi quickly thought about it. I can hide in corners and hear a lot of secrets. I might even be able to get really important items during the chaos, such as your fingerprints, blood, and hair samples to prove that someone is trying to frame you. In any case, if you have one more person with you, youll have another helper. Big Brother Chao, take me along! I can take care of myself, I wont cause trouble! Meng Chao thought about it for a while before he actually agreed to it. Fine. Then enough with the nonsense, and lets go! The three of them carried the unconscious Song Jinbo in the direction of gunshots and tremors. Sounds could be heard especially clearly in the narrow tunnels underground, and the direction where they came from was also very clear. The trio returned to the path they had taken earlier, and soon, the gunshots became louder. They could even hear the sounds of weapons clashing. They also heard angry shouts and pained screams, along with the sounds of spirit energy ripples and shockwaves clashing with each other. The entire underground space looked like it had experienced an earthquake. Dust and cracked paint kept falling on their heads, which made it look like the place was filled with smoke. Ms. Mulian, I know that you arent fond of outsiders, especially gang members, and whenever you heal people, its painful for you, Meng Chao said gravely. But for the safety of Leprosy Village, I still have to beg you that you do your best to heal the injured gang members later. This is the best way to get rid of misunderstandings and mend rifts. Could you do that? I only see patients. I dont see any difference between the villagers and gang members, Su Mulian said airily. Were all struggling to live in this brutal world. Be it the villagers, the gang members, the normal citizens outside, or even the superior peerless elites, we all have to suffer and struggle to survive. I once swore that I would use the abilities given to me by God to relieve all people of their pain until the day the world ends. Compared to the deformed villagers who are plagued by all sorts of complicated diseases, the gang members injuries wont put a lot of burden on me. Dont worry, Ill do my best. Meng Chao thought that Su Mulians oath was a little strange, but they were pressed for time, so he did not have the time to ponder over it. He grabbed a fistful of stimulative monster bone powder and flicked it into Song Jinbos nostrils to wake the military adviser of Golden Tooth. Chapter 555 - Ghost In The Mirror Before Song Jinbo completely woke up, AJi snuck away to hide in the darkness. Song Jinbo bit his tongue so the pain would clear his head faster. He also heard the constant gunshots and cries for murder not far in distance. He sensed the spirit energy ripples crashing into each other like fierce waves. He did not understand what was going on, and when he looked at Meng Chao, his gaze was filled with puzzlement. Rattlesnake Xiang Weis pursuers were ambushed by monsters, Meng Chao explained patiently. Song Jinbos eyes immediately went wide, and his gaze was filled with animosity. It was as if he was saying Arent you the one who lured Xiang Wei and the others into the ambush? I know that you wont believe no matter what I say right now, but youre not blind nor are you deaf. If youre the manager of Glory Entertainment, it means that your brain isnt full of rust. You can see, hear, and think for yourself, Meng Chao said. In a moment, I wont have the time to be bothered with you. I can only cast you to the side. If you want to run, you can. But I will give you the reminder once more, and this will be my last reminder to you. The lair No, all of Dragon City is facing a crisis that will destroy the city, and the key to our victory might not be at the borders of the city, but in front of us. Tell me, do you have a wife and children? Song Jinbo said nothing, but his gaze clearly flickered. Looks like you do. Then, think of your wife and children. Dont do anything that will bring grief to your close ones while causing joy to your enemies. Itll be too late for regrets when your wife and children end up in the mouths of monsters! Once he finished speaking, he tossed Song Jinbo to the side. Song Jinbo exercised his limbs. When he saw that Meng Chao really did not have the intention to kill him, his eyes roved about, and the puzzlement and hesitation in them grew. Meng Chao ignored him. He bent his back and moved forward with Su Mulian. The tunnels ahead of them were interconnected with each other. There were observation holes and embrasures all over the walls, making it look like a killing maze, and it was very suitable for ambushes and chaotic battles. In truth, when they first began building underground spaces, they planned to use them for military purposes. Their original expectations were that once the surface was completely occupied by zombies and monsters, humans would have to hide in the shelters underground and use these killing mazes to fight against their stupid enemies. However, the threat of zombies and monsters grew weaker day by day, and the killing mazes were slowly abandoned. Now, one of them turned into a slaughterhouse for the abnormal beast to ambush humans. After taking the last corner, the two stepped on wet blood and sticky organs. What appeared ahead of them was hell. The tunnel was filled with smoke so thick they could see nothing ahead of them. It was mixed with poisonous gas that could corrode the lungs and pollute blood. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and his squad were caught off guard, and when they were ambushed, they instantly broke down. There were torn limbs all over the ground and many armed men struggling in pain in the smoke and poisonous gas. Everyone was dying. The pursuers who were still standing were stunned and lost. They could not tell just who was their enemy, and their mental strength indexes plummeted. They pulled the triggers madly and fired at the smoke in vain. Aside from setting off sparks of their comrades motorized armor and walls, they did not land any effective damage on their ambushers. Meng Chao minimized his breathing, heartbeat, and temperature, then started crawling forward to save the injured. He dragged those who could still be saved behind the corner so that Su Mulian could treat them. Then, he held his breath and slithered forward like a moving shadow into the center of the battlefield. The corpses all over the ground were a perfect disguise for him. He shut his eyes and released his spirit energy magnetic field so that he could quietly scan the area around him. The ceiling and wall lights in the underground space as well as the searchlights from both parties were destroyed immediately at the start of the battle, so there was nothing to see with ones eyes. The ambusher had also thrown in a large amount of smoke bombs and poison bombs. The flickering lights from the torchlights were like candle flames in the wind and only appeared occasionally. Yet they were the only source of light they had. The visibility of pursuers, ambusher, and Meng Chao was nearly zero. Meng Chao could only use his spirit energy to make an outline of his enemy and his comrades. The space in the killing maze was uneven and narrow. The pursuers and the ambusher were entangled in a mess. The best weapons in this case were not the powerful heavy machine guns, but sabers and daggers. Most people from both parties were wearing airtight protective suits and motorized armor. Those who did not wear at least a poison filtration mask covered their mouths and noses. Even after fighting in confusion for a long time, they could not see each others faces. Meng Chao found two fighters whose motorized armor had sprayed emblems of Black Bone and Poison Scorpion. They were on the same side, but one of them had unhesitatingly used a hot saber to pierce the other persons chest armor, pectorals, sternum, and heart. Are they killing each other in a panic? No, even though some of these people are wearing the motorized armor and fighting suits of the gangs, these are clearly people from a different side. One of them was panicking, and the other was calm, brutal, and fatal! Theyre the subordinates of the Vortex. These wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members put on the motorized armor and fighting suits of the gangs, snuck into the crowd, and started murdering people! Now, he had to solve a problem. How did the Vortexs subordinates distinguish between friend and foe? Communications and the wireless internet in the lair were intercepted and blocked. It did not matter whether it was the gangs or the puppets of the monsters, no one was able to contact and identify other people. So, the ambushers who were pretending to be gang members had to have some simple emblem on them, just like how the ambushers in ancient times tied white clothes on their arms to state their identity when they launched ambushes at night. That way, they would not descend into confusion with their enemies. Meng Chao searched patiently. Soon, he noticed a few people with three bright dots that formed a triangle on the chest plates and backs of the motorized armor and fighting suits. They should have been made with paint mixed with crystal powder. They created a strong reaction with spirit energy ripples at a certain fluctuation. If he used his eyes to observe, the light was too weak and he could barely see it, but Meng Chao believed that if he gathered spirit energy into his eyes and created a specific shape on his retina, the sparkling dots would become bright and clear. Also, the people who had the triangle dots on their chests and backs might be few in number, but they were really calm and active. They moved like catfishes with mouths full of teeth and created chaos. Found you! Youre the ones! Meng Chaos pupils shrank swiftly. The pursuers came to kill him, and the ambushers came to ambush the pursuers. He instantly located all the ambushers nearby, and in his minds eye, he saw the word prey at the center of the triangle formed by the three sparkling dots. When an ambusher pretending to be a gang member targeted a real gang member near Meng Chao who was pretending to be a corpse, Meng Chao jumped up like an alligator lurking in a swamp. He swung his thin Ghost Blade up and drove it fiercely into the most fragile part of the motorized armorthe spot between the legs. The person was about to scream in pain when Meng Chao locked his throat with his chains. Electrical arcs and flames tore through the neck guard and tore apart the mans Adams apple and voice box. He could only make gurgling sounds with blood spilling out of his mouth. The moans were soon drowned out by loud gunshots and screams. The person fell sideways and became limp. Meng Chao used Bloody Soul to crudely rip off his neck guard and the armor under his armpit. Just as he expected, he saw a barcode on the persons napeit was the barcode of a Reaper Squad member. Under the mans armpit, Meng Chao also found the scar left by a minimally invasive surgery. This was another man who was supposed to have died a long time ago. Vortex. Ive seen through your tricks! Once Meng Chao was certain of his guess, he became confident and stopped hiding. Bloody Soul released a burning red light, and with a momentum that could destroy armies, Meng Chao started fighting against the people with three sparkling dots on their chests and backs. The ambushers were shocked. They could not understand why Meng Chao suddenly appeared among them, much less why his saber looked as if it had the All-seeing Eye and always managed to hit their vitals, even though they wore the exact same fighting suits and motorized armor as the real gang members. He didnt injure a single real gang member by accident. When the ambushers were faced with Meng Chaos frenzied attacks, they did not want to stay to fight him. They retreated unhesitatingly. They had almost completed their predetermined goal, anyway. The real gang members had suffered major casualties, and most of those who managed to survive had sucked in too much smoke and poisonous gas. They were heavily injured, deaf, and almost blind. They did not know what had happened. Meng Chao was about to move the casualties to Su Mulians side when he suddenly heard Rattlesnake Xiang Weis scream ahead of him. Meng Chaos pupils shrank into two dots, and he quickly rushed over with his saber. Then, he saw something shocking. Rattlesnake Xiang Weis limbs were stiff as he stood deep in the black poisonous fog. His limbs were spread eagle. A sharp blade that was as red as blood had pierced his chest. Flames gushed out of the blade, and the blade vibrated madly while it tore and shredded his organs. The astonishing vitality possessed by superhumans saved Rattlesnake Xiang Wei from dying instantly. When he saw Meng Chao rushing out of the tunnel, his eyes went wide in shock as if he had seen a ghost that should not exist. Meng Chao also saw a ghost. It was a ghost that seemed to have crawled out of a mirror. Behind Rattlesnake Xiang Weis shoulder was a familiar yet unfamiliar face that slowly took form in the dark. His lips were curled slightly in a brutal smile. When he saw Meng Chao, he not only wasnt surprised, he even nodded at Meng Chao in a greeting. His face was Meng Chaos own. The other Meng Chao used a weapon that was similar to Bloody Saul and thrust it through Rattlesnake Xiang Weis chest from behind him! Meng Chao was only stunned for 0.1 seconds before he swung the real Bloody Soul and rushed over. He was still a step too late. The person who had disguised himself as Meng Chao used a chain saber that was like Meng Chaos signature weapon to bind Rattlesnake Xiang Weis neck. And at that moment, with a vicious yank, he tore Xiang Weis head off his shoulders! Chapter 556 - The Vortex’s True Form! Bastard! Meng Chao roared. His saber moved like a blood-soaked dragon that went straight for the imitator. The imitator grinned and used his knee to press against Xiang Weis headless body to send it forward. Meng Chao did not want to leave behind his own marks on Xiang Weis body, so he could only dodge sideways. The imitator curled up behind Xiang Weis corpse, then sprung forward and bounced away. He swung his saber downward with an unstoppable momentum, and his stance was the exact same as that of Meng Chao. Meng Chao was prepared for it from the start. Bloody Soul drew a sharp arc in the air. The two sabers clashed briefly, creating a shower of sparks, before separating. The sparks did not disappear even after a long time had passed. The two men were forced three steps back by each others momentum. They then placed their sabers horizontally in front of their chests and engaged in a silent stalemate. It was at this moment that Meng Chao finally saw the others appearance. He found that this imitator did not just have the same face, appearance, and gaze. Even his height, shoulder width, arm span, upper-lower body ratio, muscle distribution, and bone distribution were basically the exact same as his. Meng Chao could not help but suck in a sharp breath. He had just finished his training in the wild, which had lasted a few months, a few days ago. In those months, he camped out in the wild. He crawled through forests and crept through the plains all the time. He also often ate the freshest monster flesh as food. Not only did his fighting strength improve by leaps and bounds because of it, he had also grown up by 3 cm and gained 7.5 kg in weight. His shoulder width and arm span had also become different from before. His muscle distribution had also been adjusted to the point that it was almost perfect for close-quarters combat. Throughout the training, he worked madly and seldom came into contact with other humans. If the enemy had copied his appearance based on how he looked at Noble Descent Hotel when he killed the Demonic Abyss Eye, the impersonator would be very different from the current Meng Chao. Yet it had been just a few days since Meng Chao returned to Dragon City. How could the enemy make a perfect copy of his current self? It was no wonder why Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake-eye Mo Lan, who were his comrades since the day before and one of whom had even fought against him, could not tell that this Meng Chao was not real! Meng Chao used his peripheral vision to look at Rattlesnake Xiang Weis head and body. It was clear that Xiang Wei was dead, considering his head was separated from his body. Even if Su Mulian shifted his injuries to her own body, it would be impossible for her to resurrect him. And based on the bloody wounds on his neck and body, it was clear that they were caused by a chain saber viciously tearing into him. If Meng Chao had not figured out the scheme in time and let Rattlesnake Xiang Wei be killed by the imitator as well as a few witnesses who escaped through sheer luck return to the surface, Meng Chao would never be able to clear his name. Fortunately, even though he could not stop the imitator from killing Xiang Wei, he managed to catch his tail. Next, as long as I can kill or capture this imitator or even keep him around until the main army of the gangs arrives so that they find out that there are two Meng Chaos fighting here, all of the Vortexs schemes will be destroyed! Meng Chaos mind raced, and he saw hope. Bloody Souls light tore through the smoke in the area and enveloped the imitator. The imitator did not just imitate Meng Chaos appearance. He also imitated the characteristics of Meng Chaos fighting style, his body constitution, and spirit energy magnetic field until they were no different from the original. He had also cleared most of his branch meridians and could send his spirit energy to the ends of his nerves and each hair on his body, so he possessed great endurance and would never experience fatigue. He, too, possessed the upgraded versions of Reckless Bull Force, One Hundred Saber Techniques, Demon Subduing Pole, and other basic skills that Meng Chao was used to. He also liked using basic skills that had practically no openings to exploit so that he could form unending chain attacks while seldom using killing moves that required a lot of preparation and had long cooldown times. Just like Meng Chao, he used a heavy saber in his right hand and a light chain saber in his left hand. He moved like a phantom, but had a fierce momentum. The more they fought against each other, the more shocked Meng Chao became. He felt like he was now in a hell made of mirrors and was fighting against his mirror self in a fight where the victor would never be decided. However, no matter how well the other person had disguised himself, there was one thing that it could never imitate fully. Meng Chao had Kindling. He could use contribution points in exchange for healing and strengthening his cells regeneration speed and power. Because of it, Meng Chao did not mind being heavily injured with the imitator. Even if both of them fought and ended up so tired that they lay sprawled on the ground and could not stand, it would be fine. No one could ever conceal the truth, after all, so when the main fighting forces of the gangs arrived and tied the two Meng Chaos up, then brought them to Saber Jin Wanhao, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, and the others, at that time, Meng Chao would see who would be in a more embarrassing situation! Since one of them did not mind being heavily injured, and the other was in a hurry to run away, Meng Chaos psychological advantage kept accumulating. He gradually gained a winning momentum, and the hand of victory slowly reached out toward him. In just half a minute, they had exchanged 372 attacks. Dozens of deep wounds had appeared on their bodies. Meng Chaos body burned with a bloody-red fire. It was as if he did not know fatigue nor fear pain. The more he fought, the fiercer he became. And no matter what, the imitator was not the real Eldest Disciple of the Ultimate Style. His speed and strength clearly fell by a visible amount, and his breathing became quick and disorderly. Slowly, he was unable to keep up with Meng Chaos rapid rhythm. Whoosh! Meng Chao fired his chain saber again. The imitator also threw his chain saber, making it travel like a viper. The two chain sabers locked with each other and released a piercing flame and electrical arc. Meng Chao gave a vicious tug to draw them closer to each other. Then, he released the chain saber without hesitation and grabbed the saber hilt with both hands. Bloody Soul pushed forward with an indomitable momentum and swept horizontally at the imitator like a propeller from an armored airship. The imitator also swung his red saber. The two sabers clashed against each other for the 109th time. At the moment the sabers clashed with each other, Meng Chaos eyes shone with a light that was as bright as a supernova explosion. There was one skill that the imitator could not possibly master, and it was Fear Bomb that was created with the scenes of the apocalypse at its core! The imitators pupils shrank. His mental defense was not destroyed in one blow because of Meng Chaos Fear Bomb, but he could not help shuddering. Meng Chao seized this fleeting chance and released all his spirit energy into the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow that supported Bloody Soul. Crack! Bloody Soul instantly grew brighter and turned into a crystalline work of art. Of course, it was a murderous work of art. And no matter what, a fake was a fake. The imitator could carefully create a red saber that looked like Bloody Soul on the outside, but the real Bloody Soul was created from a rare Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow that was found in the depths of the Red Radiance Jade mine. It was a treasure that could only be discovered by chance. Humans had had a firm grip over the large Red Radiance Jade mine under Raging Waves, so it was impossible for the imitator to get the same Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow as Meng Chaos. So, it was impossible for his saber to be as sturdy as Meng Chaos Bloody Soul. Thats why Meng Chao had intentionally taken the stance that made it seem like he was ready to die with the imitator and engaged in the simplest and crudest of clashes. Hence, while the imitator was unaware, he dwindled away the red sabers durability. With the final slash, he finally broke the fake red saber and used the attacks momentum to pierce the imitators chest. Then, he lifted the imitator and pinned him against the wall. It was now all over. The imitators eyes protruded, and he stared at his chest in disbelief while he coughed up mouthfuls of blood. He moved his limbs like a worm to remove the burning Bloody Soul from his chest, but it was impossible. Rapid footsteps came from the distance. Meng Chao also heard a lot of machinery, so everyone probably came in motorized armor. With such a major lineup, it was definitely the major fighting force of the gangs. Youre done for. Meng Chao stared at the person who looked like him. Even when they were close to each other, he still could not see any flaws in his appearance. Unfortunately, no matter how good his disguise was, it was useless. I dont care who you are, the game is over. When the major forces from the gangs arrive and see two Meng Chaos, everything will come to light! Meng Chao said clearly. The imitator blinked and smiled again. With quite a lot of effort, he swung his arms as if he wanted to clap and cheer for Meng Chao. But since he had a heavy saber stuck in his chest, it was difficult for him to clap. He could only give Meng Chao a thumbs up. He even shook his thumb a little at him. Youre good, Meng Chao. You actually managed to destroy my plans repeatedly and even guessed how I would react. Its no wonder why the White Spirit, Earthquake, and the Demonic Abyss Eye lost to you in the end! The imitators smile became strange. His voice also gradually became different from Meng Chaos. It was a rustling sound, as if vermin were crawling all over the place. It was a strange sound that caused great discomfort. The imitator laughed and said, But Im different from them. Our game has just started. Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. Judging by the imitators tone, he actually placed himself higher than the White Spirit, Earthquake, and the Demonic Abyss Eye. Could it be that he was an it and a Supernatural Entity? But if it were really a Supernatural Entity, even if Meng Chaos return to the past had caused a butterfly effect so the Supernatural Entities had not yet evolved to their final form, it should not have been so easy to kill one of them. Wh-Who in the world are you? Meng Chao asked sternly. You can call me Vortex. And just as Meng Chao expected, the creature said a name that made him shudder. The mans eyes turned into two bottomless vortices. As a reward for you being able to force me to this point and make me reveal my real self, I can give you a small hint about the next stage of the game. The Vortex smiled in a bizarre fashion. The person you killed is the youngest and favorite son of Black Bones gang leader. Black Bone lost a lot of elites during the explosion in Leprosy Village this morning. The gang leader is currently furious, and to make him happy, his beloved son decided to go after your life, but you stabbed him through the chest and he died a horrible death. Take a guess, with how hot-tempered Black Bones gang leader is, how is he going to deal with you? Wh-What ? A bad feeling rose in Meng Chaos heart. The people I killed are all wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members! Yes, aside from this one. Vortex looked down at its pierced chest, then at Bloody Soul, which was stuck in the wall. It was a unique weapon that had no copy in Dragon City and was Meng Chaos signature weapon. Vortex cackled. Chapter 557 - Crafted Skin Meng Chao noticed that while cackling the Vortex was starting to sweat a lot. Its sweat was slightly yellow in color. It was murky and sticky, and it gushed out of thousands of pores at the same time. That amount of sweat surpassed the limit that a normal person would sweat after a fierce fight. Of course, the Vortex was never a normal human. Instead, it was a biochemical weapon that had been modified using the most advanced genes. HeIt was like a melting wax statue. The facial features that were originally incredibly similar to Meng Chaos became unclear. They turned into semi-transparent liquid wax that slowly dripped down. As the liquid wax on the surface fell away, the person who was impaled to the wall by Meng Chaos Bloody Soul became someone else entirely. It was a young man with a pale and ugly face. He also looked a little arrogant and wild, but his features were completely distorted due to pain. His eyes were wide open, and the blood vessels surrounding his pupils had snapped. They were devoured by the pupils that were continuously becoming larger. In the end, his pupils and eyeballs became forever frozen. And as more liquid wax gushed out, dripped, and fell off the body, his size shrank by 10%. His bones and muscles twitched, and his height and shoulder width shrank by different degrees. His pectoral muscles, which originally looked like an armor, now looked really thin and shriveled. At that moment, he no longer looked like Meng Chao. But if that wasnt enough, Meng Chao also saw a huge tattoo on the bodys neck that went down to the chest. It was two intersecting black bones pierced by a sharp bladeBlack Bones tattoo. It was even drawn arrogantly with fluorescent paint, which was why the tattoo shone with a really bewitching, neon light in the darkness. It looked like bones burning like will-o-the-wisp. There was just no way anyone could mistake it. And there was no need for anyone to have such a conceited-looking tattoo, unless he was someone important in Black Bone. Meng Chao felt as if his scalp had been infested by an ants nest. He felt a crawling sensation like never before. Once the order in Dragon City stabilized and the violent acts among humans slowly decreased, the gangs sought to change their jobs and used more legal and safer ways to get excess benefits. The nine strongest gangs in Dragon City from the early days had changed a long time ago and set up the Survival Committee in the name of the nine great mega corporations to rule over Dragon City. Gangs in the lair like Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, and Wild Wolves might not be as strong as the mega corporations and held in check by others, so they often did dirty and illegal work, but they also wanted to wash their hands clean and move from being traditional gangs to being mega corporations that had food and beverage, entertainment, trading, pharmaceutical, biochemical modification, and weapons creations companies under them. Even the Underground Emperor was not someone brutal who murdered people at a whim. Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion were both large gangs in the lair, and when they treated important guests from the outside, they abided by the rules of etiquette even more than many of the industries outside. The reason was simple: the gambling sites, wild game restaurants, monster coliseums, and the oldest profession among humans could not be maintained with the tiny bit of spending power in the lair. If they did not have thousands of citizens to support their business, no matter how powerful the gangs were, they would still starve to death. However, Black Bone was the abnormality among the gangs. While most gangs were aiming to change their jobs and become industrialized, corporalized, legalized, and blend into society, Black Bone remained stubborn and wanted to obey the law of the jungle and the rule of the strong, which had existed during the dark era when all order collapsed. Black Bone was the one gang that did not mind using brute force in Golden Tooth Lair. It was also the most domineering and unyielding gang. It was so unyielding that even the manager of Golden Tooth Lair Saber Jin Wanhao found them troublesome. Black Bone had also gathered fearless fighters, so their strength was second only to Golden Tooth. Its gang leaders nickname was Phantom Bear, and he was one of the elite of the old generation who had not died yet after fighting for decades in the zombie crisis and the Monster War. Aside from Saber Jin Wanhao, he did not listen to anyone else in the lair. And the lair was a chaotic and complicated place. Even if Golden Tooth worked together with Poison Scorpion and the other gangs to suppress Black Bone at full force, all sides would end up heavily injured. Black Bone also received support from one of the nine great mega corporationsUniverse Corporation. Universe Corporations rival was Sky Pillar Corporation, which was the earliest corporation to mine ores to refine and create weapons. They were also the strongest in this field. Universe Corporation was the challenger who popped up later. Because of it, it had to use more extreme and invasive strategies to challenge Sky Pillar Corporation. Black Bone was Universe Corporations foot soldier in the lair, and it did not depend on luck to become a domineering force. Earlier, the Vortex had mentioned that the person Meng Chao killed was Phantom Bear Xiong Weis favorite son. It was only at that moment that Meng Chao finally understood what was going on! He also heard slurping sounds right then. Then, he saw something unbelievable. More sticky liquid wax flowed out of the heir of Black Bone. Its speed was getting faster. The liquid wax originally gathered in a pool at his feet due to gravity, but once more of it blended together, the murky and sticky yellow wax gained a crystalline, semi-transparent quality. It extended its tentacles to the area around it like a mollusca that was alive! Meng Chao had never met such a strange life form before. He swung his chain saber and stabbed this creature. But the creature was like glue. Its body split up before gathering together once more in front of the chain saber. It was not affected in the slightest. Meng Chao swung his chain saber a second time. This time, he activated the spirit energy magnetic fields for the flames and electrical arcs. The burning flames and crackling electrical arcs surged into the creature, but not only did they not destroy the functions of its cells, they seemed to have charged it up, for it began to move even faster than before. It released a squeaking noise as if it was mocking Meng Chaos vain efforts. Then, it charged into the darkness of the maze like flowing water. Based on its formless, shadowless and unfathomable body, it could go through any ventilation pipe, drain, door opening, or crack that was wider than 0.1mm. There was almost nowhere it couldnt get in or flee to. This is the Vortexs true self! Meng Chao came to a swift realization. He had clearly joined the hunting squad on a whim yesterday night and his bodys current shape had been unknown to everyone right then. Because of this, he was confused about how the enemy was able to create such a believable disguise in just a few hours. But he knew now. The Vortexs real form was clearly some sort of mollusca that had received advanced biochemical modifications. It could turn itself into whatever living creature it desired. Of course, since it had no bones, it had limited mass, so it was impossible for it to create a human out of the blue. That was why it could only attach itself to another human and turn itself into a believable human skin, or rather, it turned itself into crafted skin that possessed high intelligence and was incredibly terrifying. This was its most sinister aspect. It first devoured the favorite son of Black Bones gang leader and controlled his body to fight against Meng Chao so that it could lure Meng Chao into killing it. And just as it wanted, Meng Chaos Bloody Soul stabbed the heirs chest and completely burned his heart! When Meng Chao saw that the Vortex was about to flee into the darkness, he tossed his chain saber a third time. This time, he did not throw it at the Vortex. Instead, he threw it at a corpse nearby. They were on the battlefield between the pursuers and the ambushers. There were many corpses strewn around Rattlesnake Xiang Weis corpse. The pursuers had been caught off guard and ambushed. Many of them did not have the time to fire all of their ammunition. Meng Chaos chain saber moved like a snake and wrapped itself around a heavy Sam Brown Bell that was stuffed full of hand grenades. He curled up his little finger, and the Sam Brown Belt soared above the Vortexs head. Flames and electrical arcs clashed against each other again, igniting all the fuzes of the hand grenades. BOOOOMMM! Dozens of fireballs and thousands of shrapnel pieces spinning at high speed went toward the Vortex. Even if this Supernatural Entity was modified with top biochemical modification technology, it had to obey the most basic laws of biology. It might be able to change its form and be as unpredictable as it wanted like other viscous liquids, but it had to pay the price of its offense and defense being diminished. Based on what Meng Chao remembered, the Vortex was not famous for its fighting strength and was not a monster which had a direct hand in damaging Dragon City. Instead, it was the most mysterious assassin that hid in the shadows. In this life, it had yet to evolve into its final form, so Meng Chao was certain that it could not possibly be impenetrable to physical attacks. Just as he expected, a piercing cry came from beneath the dozens of overlapping fireballs. The mocking smile the Vortex had when everything was in its control and when it was certain that it was victorious finally turned into anger and a pathetic screech. A strong stench of something burnt rose in the air. It was as if someone had poured heated oil on a toad. But of course, since the Vortex was a Supernatural Entity, even if its real body was a mollusca, it could not be destroyed with just dozens of hand grenades. When Meng Chao wrapped his chain saber around his right arm and rushed over, he saw a charred and miserable looking thing crawling into a pipe above a hidden door of a maintenance room. To ensure that the imitator died, Meng Chao had engaged in a war of attrition against him at the cost of having both people heavily wounded. Because of it, he did not have the power to blast the entire maintenance pipe and catch the Vortexs tail. Besides, the Vortex had other subordinates. The monster puppets made up of wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members had definitely set up fatal traps in the dark. Meng Chao thought about this for a while before he gave up on the useless chase. He knelt down on the ground to search through the explosion site carefully, and he found some black traces. They came from burned protein. When the creature did not attach itself to a human body, its offensive and defensive abilities were indeed not strong. It could be damaged by physical attacks, which was something that made Meng Chao release a sigh of relief. He turned around to search for the Vortexs weapon. He soon found that a Red Radiance Jade of a pretty good quality was embedded in the red saber. After it was refined through unique methods, it looked no different from a Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow at first glance. Unfortunately, since it had been overloaded with spirit energy and the saber had snapped in two, the crystal had shattered and become powder. Chapter 558 - Crucial Trust Meng Chao also found the chain saber that the Vortex had used. It was another counterfeit. It looked like it had runic symbols carved into it and a crystal embedded in it, and when the imitator swung it, it released really cool lightning effects. But the crystal was low-grade, and the runic symbols were not very clear. There were a few missing strokes and wrong symbols, which gave it a sense of crudeness. Sabers with Red Radiance Jade and chain sabers were actually pretty common weapons. With just these two shattered weapons alone, it would not be enough to prove that someone had been imitating him. Meng Chao then returned to the wall to investigate the Black Bone heirs corpse. He had been wary of the others strength and had not been merciful when he attacked. His saber had been enveloped by unstoppable spirit flames, and when he pierced the heirs body, he also burned his heart, trachea, and lungs. Just like Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, the Black Bone heir had already stopped breathing. Even if Asclepius himself arrived, he could not be saved. Meng Chao then carefully compared the Black Bone heirs chest wound with the wound on Rattlesnake Xiang Weis chest. The two wounds were not made by simple tears and stabs. Instead, they had been burnt by flames and electricity, so some of the tissues had already carbonized or even turned into powder. Unless there was an experienced veteran forensic scientist around who could carry out the most detailed dissection in a lab with a complete set of equipment, it would be difficult to tell that the two fatal wounds did not come from the same weapon. Right then, however, they did not have the time nor the facilities to slowly investigate the corpses. Disorderly footsteps came from the distance. The major forces of the lair had arrived. Meng Chao quickly sized up the battlefield. His blood, hair, and fingerprints covered the ground and a lot of the corpses. And forgetting about Rattlesnake Xiang Wei for the moment, the Black Bone heir had really been killed by Meng Chao. Aside from the fatal wound on his chest, there were also nearly one hundred other wounds of various sizes on his body. All of them were left by Meng Chao. This showed that before he died, he fought fiercely with his target. Meng Chaos body was also covered in the Black Bone heirs fingerprints and hair. And worse still, Meng Chaos skin would probably be found under his fingernails. This was all perfect, indisputable, and concrete evidence. When Meng Chao returned his gaze to the Black Bone heirs face and saw how distorted it was from extreme pain, he did not dare to bet that Phantom Bear Xiong Wei would be able to remain calm. Not after learning that his son had died a horrible death. But even if the man could remain calm, he would tie up Meng Chao and put him under all sorts of restraints that would limit his fighting strength, then throw him into a dark cell. He would never let Meng Chao join the investigation. This was something Meng Chao could not accept. There were still ten hours before Leprosy Village went completely out of control. They were in a critical situation, so he could not allow his and Dragon Citys fate to fall into other peoples hands. Before the major forces from the gangs arrived, Meng Chao stole eight emergency kits from the corpses on the ground and quietly left the battlefield. Lets go. He returned to the corner and picked up Su Mulian. Now that they had been acquainted for half a day, Su Mulian did not seem to be as terrified of him as when she first heard his name. However, when Meng Chao grabbed her wrist, goosebumps still covered her skin as if the person who grabbed her was a monstrosity that looked like a tiger and had venomous fangs. But she did not resist or ask any questions. She only followed Meng Chao obediently and retreated into the darkness. Manager Song Jinbo of Glory Entertainment and Golden Tooths military adviser was waiting obediently in the darkness as well. At that moment, Song Jinbo was scowling, as if he was thinking about something. Arent you going to run? Meng Chao asked. I already did, Song Jinbo mumbled. But when I was hiding in the dark, I heard someone shout that you brought people over to ambush the pursuers and surrounded Rattlesnake Xiang Wei. You didnt believe it? Meng Chao asked. Song Jinbo smiled bitterly. I dont know whether I should believe it. The time doesnt match up. Based on those peoples shouts, the fighting started more than ten minutes ago. At that time, you had begun slaughtering the gang members, and a few of the pursuers saw your face clearly. The problem is, at that time, you were carrying me while running through the tunnel toward the battlefield. How could a person appear at two places at the same time? Good. As expected of a man who managed to become the manager of Glory Entertainment. Youre indeed not some ordinary person. Perhaps youre the key that will help us unravel the mystery behind the scheme and save the lair, Meng Chao said. But we cant stay here for long. Weve already stepped into an even more dangerous trap. Lets go back and discuss what weve learned. Then, well be able to figure out how to launch a much fiercer counterattack! Song Jinbo hesitated for a moment, then made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and followed Meng Chao. They left the chaotic darkness as fast as they could. The trio ran for a long time before Su Mulian tugged Meng Chaos sleeve gently and dragged him to the side. Wait. Were missing one person, Su Mulian whispered. Where is AJi? That child is still on the battlefield. I know, Meng Chao replied faintly. Its fine. Ignore him. What? Su Mulian asked in disbelief. Her eyes were wide from surprise. We brought him out of Leprosy Village, but hes still a boy. How could we just cast him aside? Since he managed to survive until now, it means he was born lucky. Meng Chao smiled confidently. Trust me. I dont think hes a regular child. If we let him roam freely on his own for some time, he might come back on his own and bring us a pleasant surprise. Su Mulian could not understand what Meng Chao meant, but he did not intend to explain any further. Even so, Su Mulian decided to believe him unconditionally, just like usual. The trio walked past multiple twists and turns before they returned to the shelter they had found earlier. Meng Chao injected four gene medicines into himself and drank a weeks worth of high-calorie nutritional fluid. Then, he cast two Middle Stage Healing Skills and five Initial Stage Healing Skills. With Su Mulians healing working together with Kindlings healing, he released a long sigh after five minutes, and some color returned to his cheeks. He gave a simplified version of the entire event to Song Jinbo. He chose to tell only the most important parts as well as the fact that he saw the Vortexs real face. Song Jinbo was first dumbfounded, then shocked. If its really as you said, then we only have ten hours left before the situation in Leprosy Village worsens to the point of no return! And during these precious ten hours, the gangs attention has been shifted by the abnormal beast to you, so its about to be wasted! Phantom Bear Xiong Wei does indeed have a favorite son named Xiong Ying. He has a fluorescent tattoo on his neck, and it shines ridiculously bright in the dark or when he circulates spirit energy. Xiong Wei has seven children. His eldest son and second daughter died in battle early on, while the other four children are only of mediocre talents. They will have a hard time taking up the responsibility for the whole gang. But his youngest son showed talent for cultivation since young, and his appearance and personality were very similar to those of his father, so he was loved by Xiong Wei. It was also a reason why he intended to teach him and make him inherit Black Bone. If the person you killed is really Xiong Ying, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei will go mad! Meng Chao smiled in anguish. Alright, looks like to the gangs and the outside world, I havent just killed Bullet Xue Wei. Ive also killed Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and Xiong Ying, the heir of Black Bone. Worse still, I did indeed kill Xiong Ying. All the clues left on the battlefield will prove that I killed him. This is what you call indisputable evidence! Su Mulian looked at Song Jinbo with hopeful eyes. Thank goodness youre willing to trust us, Manager Song. Could you explain to everyone that Meng Chao was with us at that time? You could tell them that he couldnt have possibly had the time to kill Rattlesnake Xiang Wei while Xiong Wei was an accident because of the Vortexs actions? Of course I would be willing to explain it, but would the furious Black Bone leader believe me? Song Jinbo asked. Im from Golden Tooth. The deceased Xiong Ying is from Black Bone. Black Bone and their supporter, Universe Corporation, are both eager for success and extremely ambitious. Theyve always had a delicate relationship with Golden Tooth. The situation right now is really messy, and this matter is just bizarre and odd. If I were Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, I wouldnt readily believe anything anyone says. Forget about Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, I dont even have the confidence that Id be able to convince the people from Golden Tooth, because the key isnt to explain this matter, its to explain this matter within ten hours while the abnormal beast continues fanning the flames. The difficulty of the latter is more than ten times higher than the former! Thats right. Manager Song, youll definitely be of crucial help, so we cant send you over to make crude explanations, Meng Chao said calmly. The Vortex might seem to have gained the upper hand in the current situation and cornered us, but its not as if we dont have trump cards that will allow us to launch a counterattack. Our first trump card is that we gained Manager Songs trust; hell be a key figure. He also understands the situation among the gangs. Our second trump card is that I dealt physical damage to the Vortex, which shows that it might be able to change its shape and disguise itself as anyone, but when its not attached to anyone, its offensive and defensive abilities are relatively weak. The most important thing I learned, however, is that it cant withstand heat. When its burned by flames, the carbonized substances it leaves behind is different from the substances left by normal people when burned. In truth, Meng Chao had more trump cards, but those cards were not fully under his control. For example, the child who went missing mysteriously. Meng Chao could only act according to the situation. Right then, the most important thing was to figure out the situation. Manager Song, where are Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, Snake Eye Mo Lan, and the other key witnesses? Before, Song Jinbo thought that Meng Chao was on the monsters side and refused to speak even when threatened with death. After that was cleared up, he naturally shared what he knew. Theyre in Lair Clinic, the best medical center in the lair. Theyre together with the veteran hunters and elites who managed to escape. Theyre being treated and are under observation. Chapter 559 - Kill On Sight? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao thought about it and asked, You didnt send them outside to be treated? We couldnt, Song Jinbo said. The super crystal bomb explosion was extremely strong. They might have successfully escaped, but they were heavily injured. Many peoples spines were damaged, and many of them also lost more than 70% of blood. Quite a number of them showed symptoms of severe concussions and cerebral hemorrhages. If it werent for the astonishing constitution of Heaven Realm superhumans and they were normal people or even Earth Realm superhumans, they would have died a couple of times over. Such people couldnt be transported rashly and go through any bumps. But we couldnt delay their treatment either, so we raced against time to save them in the lair. Besides, its also impossible for us to transfer those who only have minor injuries. The lair has been fully locked down. When it comes to people and resources, you can only come in, not out. This was within Meng Chaos expectations. Nie Chenglong, the vice director of the abnormal beast research department, had told him that if the hunting squad failed, they would temporarily lock down the lair in an attempt to suppress the monster inside, because they were facing an unprecedented lack of fighting power and resources. It was impossible for them to mobilize a lot of fighting power to send into the lair before the pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City came to an end. If Meng Chao placed himself in the shoes of the highest ranked commander and found out that there were multiple monster hordes around Dragon City accompanied by a large number of Apocalyptic Beasts, he would do the same thing. But what Meng Chao was concerned about was another thing. Are the communications between the lair and the outside world smooth? Can you contact the commander outside? Theyre not very smooth. Ever since the super crystal bomb explosion, the spirit energy magnetic field within and outside the lair has become really chaotic and complex. Practically all communications suffer from interference or are blocked. We can only send people to the contact points between the lair and the outside world to communicate with them face to face. The problem is, we dont really understand the situation inside the lair, especially the Leprosy Village. Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake Eye Mo Lans brain cells and vitality magnetic fields have received huge impacts from the spirit energy tsunami, so theyre feeling a little confused. Aside from having a deep impression that you betrayed Dragon City and joined the monsters, they didnt provide a lot of valuable information. The outside world is also in the dark about this, so they cant carry out any effective operations. They can only provide a large amount of medical resources and other stuff for relief so that we can store them in our warehouses. Its all to ensure the daily needs of the lair citizens and get through the most difficult days. This means that you dont lack medical resources and relief aid for the time being. Meng Chao sighed in relief. His mind raced, and he suddenly noticed one thing. Wait, the news of me betraying Dragon City and joining the monsters has already traveled outside? Of course, Song Jinbo said. You faced multiple obstacles in this hunting operation. You were led around the nose by the abnormal beast right from the start. In the end, the explosion of the super crystal bomb destroyed most of the mobile forces from the government and the gangs, and they were the ones who ensured control of the lair. This is a bizarre scheme. It would have been impossible for the abnormal beast to succeed if there was no traitor working with it. Zhou Chong, Mo Lan, and Xiang Wei all saw your true colors. This is an important piece of information, so they definitely sent it out at first notice. Then? Meng Chao asked. What was the attitude of the outside world once the news traveled out? How are they going to deal with me? They sent a kill on sight order, Song Jinbo said. Otherwise, how could I have possibly gone with Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and led a squad to kill you? Meng Chao frowned a little. He felt that things were not that simple. Even though Zhou Chong, Mo Lan, and Xiang Wei all saw him killing people and chatting with Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, his motive for joining the monsters was just too weak. He had been enjoying success in Dragon City with the memories from his previous life. Be it his cultivation realm, Superstar, or large organizations like the Broken Star Club and Blue Home, all of them had endless space for development. It was not impossible for Superstar to become the tenth mega corporation and join the nine great mega corporations. His current life was different from his previous life. After they won in the northern offense, Dragon City had been on the offense all the time. The might of human civilization was revealed, and things were going great for them. Why was there a need for him to cast aside his bright future and join the monster civilization when it was about to die the moment it was born? There was just no reason for it! Hence, even if Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake Eye Mo Lan gave vivid descriptions, the outside world should take their words with a grain of salt. After all, Nie Chenglon was still in control of the overall situation outside and Meng Chao was deeply involved with the abnormal beast research department. The department had also provided secret investments to and bought secret shares from Superstar. Nie Chenglong also had plans to develop the Broken Star Club into the abnormal beast research departments outside organization through Meng Chao. After all, the club had a few hundred thousand members. They had a close, mutually beneficial relationship. It was the reason why the abnormal beast research department allocated a high-end apartment to him in their apartment complex for employees at a price that was basically them giving the apartment to him as a gift. He was bound tightly to the abnormal beast research department, so how could Nie Chenglong have possibly released a kill on sight order without prior investigation? After all, once Meng Chao died, his status as a traitor would be set in stone, and the reputation of the abnormal beast research department would definitely be affected since after the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, he and Lu Siya became the model superhuman and super newbie that the abnormal beast research department supported! Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake Eye Mo Lan belong to the insurance companies under various mega corporations, so they are in no way connected to the abnormal beast research department. Its impossible for Nie Chenglong to trust them unconditionally, much less rashly give the order to kill me on sight. The more logical order would be to subjugate me, and unless its absolutely necessary, to not kill me. Otherwise, Id be unable to give my testimony. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he asked gravely, Manager Song, how do you know that the outside world gave the order to kill me on sight? Did you personally hear the commander outside say this? Song Jinbo was a little taken aback by this, then shook his head and said, I didnt. The wireless communications between the lair and the outside world were cut off a long time ago. Its hard for the gangs to receive direct orders from the outside world, but its what Mr. Jin said. Mr. Jin was the one who gave the order to kill you on sight. He offered a high bounty and summoned all the gang members to ensure that we will definitely be able to kill you, so we acted based on our orders. Mr. Jin was Jin Wanhao. He was the Saber, the gang leader of Golden Tooth, and the Underground Emperor of Dragon City. It was said that he was one of the few people in the lair who could speak directly to the outside world in this chaotic situation. Manager Song, did you personally hear Saber Jin Wanhao say those things? I didnt. Our vice gang leader, Red Brows Su Lun, gave us Mr. Jins orders, Song Jinbo replied. I did hear from Su Lun personally, though, and I definitely saw Mr. Jins written order to kill you on sight. Red Brows Su Lun Meng Chao said in a contemplative manner. Then, why didnt Saber Jin Wanhao personally come out and give you such an important order? I must say, Dragon City is currently in a pitched battle at its borders, which will decide its destiny, but trouble is brewing in the lair and Leprosy Village is in a mess. Even a blind man can see just how critical the situation is right now. But even after things have progressed to this state, Saber Jin Wanhao hasnt come out to take control of the situation. Instead, he asked Red Brows Su Lun to send word. Dont you find it strange? Its been like this for the past few years, Song Jinbo said. Vice Gang Leader Su has long since turned into Mr. Jins stand-in. Saber Jin Wanhao was the same as Battle God Lei Zongchao. They were both people who belonged to the earliest batch of Earth transmigrators who got into contact with spirit energy, cultivated their cells, and awakened to supernatural abilities. In their era, there were no scientifically proven cultivation methods, no medicine that could nourish the cells and nurture the body, and they had to fight against enemies that numbered to hundreds of times their number. The environment was so horrible that the superhumans of the current day and age would have a hard time imagining it. They fought day and night, and every day, they had more than one hundred wounds of varying sizes. Later, they tried to imitate the Chinese myth of Shennong tasting hundreds of herbs and used all sorts of monster materials that had yet to be processed to cultivate and treat their wounds. It was common for them to go through spirit energy deviation. They risked their lives every day and walked on a tightrope above hell. Even a God of War made of metal would be unable to withstand this. Hence, most of the older generation elites had countless hidden injuries and were suppressing them with their cultivation realms. The time they spent at the peak of their fighting strength was usually very short. They were like shooting stars who risked everything for a moment. They drained their lives to shine brighter than anyone and light up the road ahead of Dragon City. Once that moment was over, though, they died fallen on the land. This was the reason why Battle God Lei Zongchao, the strongest in Dragon City, had been in a state of semi-retirement after he set up the Survival Committee and did not take up any positions inside. But the Battle God had a transcendent position. Since he was the publicly acknowledged savior, best citizen of the city, and the creator of the Survivor Committee, the nine great mega corporations brought out many resources to support him and maintain his glorious image of a master of his generation so that he could enjoy his late years. But Saber Jin Wanhao was not as lucky as Battle God Lei Zongchao. He might be the Underground Emperor, but he was old and covered in wounds. Yet he still needed to drag along his injury-laden body to fight against the wanted criminals, lost people, and all sorts of evil creatures who snuck into the lair. The gangs are naturally not as glorious and righteous as the mega corporations, but in truth, we also maintain the order in Dragon City, Song Jinbo said. Were in charge of maintaining the region that is the most complicated, chaotic, and difficult to manage. The lost people who went through spirit energy deviation and became addicted to killing love entering the lair after they committed heinous crimes in the outside world. The world also speaks of the lair as the paradise for crimes and the hotbed of evil, making it sound like we welcome these evil wanted criminals. But honestly? The gangs are no different from other companies. Everyone is working for money, so no one likes these people who create chaos and destroy order. If they stay put after they run into the lair and keep to themselves, we might turn a blind eye, but if they refuse to change their ways and become restless, we and even Mr. Jin himself dont show mercy! Chapter 560 - God of Wealth Song Jinbo told Meng Chao that over the past few years, Saber Jin Wanhao did a lot of things to maintain the order in the lair. The number of wanted criminals he personally killed was even higher than what the most outstanding adjudicators in the secret police could mention. The lair was not a shelter for wanted criminals, unlike what the outside world said. Many of the wanted criminals who committed heinous crimes in the outside world were targeted the moment they entered the lair. The gangs naturally had their own secret methods. They first obtained their trust, then released bait and set up traps, and finally, made them disappear from the world without a sound. However, compared to the reputation for killing wanted criminals, Saber Jin Wanhao was more concerned about the practical benefits. That was why he was willing to let others take the credit in exchange for the mega corporations and the Supernatural Tower agreeing to his status of the Underground Emperor as well as letting him gain a large amount of benefits from the gray industries. Unfortunately, even if he had reached Deity Realm, he was not a real deity, and it was difficult for him to escape the corrosion of time. Saber Jin Wanhao had accumulated countless injuries from his days of fighting in the early years, and after he took control of the lair, he still had to face the troubles of society. The high-intensity fighting had long since destroyed his body, and he was staying alive only with the assistance of spirit energy. In a fierce fight five years ago, he killed the third ranked wanted criminal on the Supernatural Towers bounty list. That person was known as Corpse Eating Phantom Ju Xiao, and he agitated the hundreds of hidden injuries in Saber Jin Wanhaos body. They began to wreak havoc within him. Even though he managed to kill Corpse Eating Phantom, he was heavily injured, and his vitality magnetic field was almost destroyed. His spirit energy became really unstable, and it crashed into his limbs and organs all day long. To prevent his spirit meridians from drying up, his genes from going out of control, and his cells from combusting, Saber Jin Wanhao turned a cultivation room in the headquarters of Golden Tooth into an advanced medical cabin. From then on, he seldom came out. He stayed in the room to train and almost never appeared in public. When it was absolutely necessary for him to show up, he wore a unique, air-tight medical suit that was basically the equivalent of a mobile, wearable medical cabin. Of course, even while heavily injured, Saber Jin Wanhao still retained his intimidating presence of the Underground Emperor. Rumors of him being heavily wounded and not having long to live started circulating soon after he built the cabin. A number of ambitious people in Golden Tooth became restless and started coveting the throne of the Underground Emperor. However, when two of the most arrogant and foolish challengers died an untimely death without even knowing how, people like them learned that even if he only had one breath left, the Underground Emperor was still the Underground Emperor. There could only be one Underground Emperor in Dragon City, and that was Saber Jin Wanhao! From then onwards, all the elites in the gangs kept their eyes fixed on Phantom Xiong Wei, the gang leader of Black Bone. If this older generation elite who was wild and hot-tempered did not dare, did not want, or did not desire to formally challenge Saber Jin Wanhaos power, no one else would dare to have the thought of replacing him. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei might be arrogant, but he was not stupid. He managed to survive through the zombie crisis, so he naturally had his own ways of survival. He knew who he should not offend and who was extremely dangerous. Even though Black Bone was expanding its influence over the years and were showing signs of wanting to challenge Golden Tooth, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei never crossed Saber Jin Wanhaos line. The two sides coexisted peacefully and maintained a delicate balance. The people in the upper and middle management of Golden Tooth like Song Jinbo gradually became used to Saber Jin Wanhaos style of giving remote commands and seldom appearing in front of them. Mr. Jin was the spiritual leader of the lair, but the specific tasks in the gang were done by the vice gang leader, Red Brows Su Lun. What sort of person is your vice gang leader? Meng Chao asked with a pensive expression. Vice Gang Leader Su is a uniquely talented person. Hes different from us. Song Jinbo told Meng Chao that most of the gang members in the lair were poor people born and bred in the lair. They were hot-tempered, violent, and really good at fighting. It was difficult for them to turn the gangs into corporations and standardize and legalize their activities so they could become a proper business. But Red Brows Su Lun did not come from the lair. He was a graduate student from Dragon City University. Apparently, he had a lot of academic degrees in the fields of finance and psychology. He also had a deep understanding of fields like corporate management and mass media. He had even dabbled in them before. In the past, Saber Jin Wanhao held an opinion against the majority and hired a professional manager so that Golden Tooth as well as the entire lair could change. And once Red Brows Su Lun took up the position, he never disappointed. The original lair had plenty of restaurants, gambling sites, black markets, coliseums, unique entertainment centers, and other hit projects, but the negative impression about the lair had been around for decades. In the eyes of normal citizens, it was an evil hotbed with a bad environment, where the good and bad mixed together, and a place where their safety would be at risk. Even though plenty of people wanted to seek entertainment in the lair, they usually reconsidered their wishes and, due to their various worries, did not go into the lair in the end. The gangs had thought about cleaning the environment, restraining their gang members, and upgrading their services to attract tourists, but if they went overboard, they would lose the characteristic of the lair and would become the same as the residential areas outside, which meant that they would also lose the unique nature that made them so attractive. Red Brows Su Lun suggested a series of reasonable upgrading strategies tailored to the unique nature of the lair. One of them was to renovate, modify, and add all sorts of valuable services to the gambling sites, coliseums, and entertainment facilities under Golden Tooth. Then, through a series of business cooperations, alliances, and mutual equity participations, they ensured that the gangs could get a share of the profit, so all the gangs shared the same interests. Through this method, he reduced the conflict between the gangs and increased the tourists sense of safety. At the same time, he paid a large amount of money to install a lot of internet based stations in the lair, which led to all the residents having access to the internet in their homes. He also helped the gangs provide all sorts of online services so that they could use the newest technology to unveil the mysteries of the lair. It stirred up the peoples curiosity and told the people outside that the lair was not as terrifying as the rumors made it out to be. Instead, it was filled with temptation and excitement that they could not find in the world outside. Red Brows Su Lun also used the connections he built in the outside world in the past to open up a brand new pool of customer sources for Golden Tooth and the other gangs. The customers he brought to the coliseums and gambling sites provided a never-ending cash flow. Hence, even though Red Brows Su Lun was the vice gang leader of Golden Tooth, he had a good reputation among the gangs. Many people said that he was the lairs God of Wealth. There might be people who refused to obey Saber Jin Wanhao and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, but no one would say no to money. So, youre saying that Vice Gang Leader Su has great prestige in Golden Tooth Lair? Meng Chao asked. Prestige Song Jinbo thought about it. I would put it this way: There are three people in the gangs with the greatest presence. Everyone has respect for Mr. Jin, fear for Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, and love for Red Brows Su Lun. Everyone in the gangs loves Red Brows Su Lun, just like how everyone loves money and crystals. Then, who is calling the shots in the lair now? Is it Red Brows Su Lun? Right now, all the leaders of the gangs are gathered together and discuss the matters of the monster invasion in the lair, the Deification Capsules, and the full lockdown, Song Jinbo said. Vice Gang Leader is very smart and has a lot of plans. He also came from the outside world. His membership in the alumni association of Dragon City University is also something that normal gang members dont have. He is the most informed person, and he has the most options available to solve the problem. He is also trusted by Mr. Jin, so its natural that his words hold the most weight. After all, while Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is strong, everyone knows that if we want to solve the current crisis, we cant just fight our way through it. Even Xiong Wei himself knows that this isnt the time to rush to the frontlines like fools. Hes willing to set aside the competition between the gangs and listen to Vice Gang Leader Sus suggestions for the time being. So let me make some conclusions, Meng Chao said with an intense gaze. Vice Gang Leader Su is Saber Jin Wanhaos messenger. He has a close connection to the outside world, and hes one of the few people who can get information from the world outside as well as send information from the lair to the outside. If he had ulterior motives, he could naturally do stuff behind Saber Jin Wanhao and the outside worlds back. He could even create fake orders from Jin Wanhao and the outside world, right? Song Jinbos heart skipped a beat. Youre suspecting that our vice gang leader is a traitor? Listen to my next question and judge yourself whether he is a traitor or not, Meng Chao said. Who gave the order for you and Rattlesnake Xiang Wei to kill me? Its Mr. Jin No, Vice Gang Leader Su said that its Mr. Jins order, Song Jinbo said. Once he finished, he instantly widened his eyes. Didnt you find it strange at that time? Meng Chao asked. If I had really betrayed Dragon City, Id definitely have some monsters puppets beside me. How could you possibly kill me with just you and the heavily injured Rattlesnake Xiang Wei? You would just be sent to your deaths if that was the case. Su Lun said that youre cunning and wary of your surroundings. If we delay matters for even one second, you might figure out whats going on and run away, Song Jinbo muttered. He told us to hold you at any cost and that he would soon send the major forces to reinforce us. Thats right. You had reinforcements, but the commander wasnt an elite like Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. Instead, it was his favorite son, the heir of Black Bone. Does this sound logical to you? Meng Chao asked. Do you think that if Red Brows Su Lun was loyal to Golden Tooth and the lair and went to the leaders of the gangs through legal channels, they would just send the Black Bone heir as reinforcements? Let me ask you one more question. What is the relationship between Vice Gang Leader Su and the Black Bone heir who died in my hands? Are they business partners, competitors, or enemies? Th-They have a good relationship in private! Song Jinbo said in a quivering voice. Xiong Ying and Su Lun didnt just share similar personalities, but also had fun together, no matter what sort of entertainment it was. They also had a close relationship of economic interest. Last year, they invested in an online coliseum and streamed monster fights on a livestreaming platform in the deep web. It offered a donation and online reward service, and they earned loads from it. In truth, they earned even more than the physical coliseum that belongs to Black Bone. This business proved Xiong Yings abilities and helped him gain even more favor from Xiong Wei, thus solidifying his status as the Black Bone heir. Hence, Xiong Ying treated Su Lun as the God of Knowledge. He was ready to pay any cost to make Su Lun join Black Bone, and he showed his sincerity by listening to everything Su Lun said! Chapter 561 - The Saber’s Death So, if Su Lun intercepted the information about discovering me and privately told Xiong Ying about it before suggesting he should kill me ahead of the others, theres a high chance that Xiong Ying would take the bait, right? Meng Chao said. Su Lun could have said that Im already heavily injured and this is a rare chance. As long as he beheads me, he will gain even more favor from Xiong Wei, and his position as the heir will become even more solid or something along those lines. Its highly possible! Song Jinbo saw the light, then shuddered. So thats how it is. Red Brows Su Lun is the traitor. Its no wonder why the abnormal beast has such a deep understanding of the lair and managed to set us up to this point. Its as if its monitoring our every movement! No! We must expose Red Brows Su Luns true colors! Ill bring you to the leaders of the gangs right now. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is a ruthless person and just lost his beloved son, so he might not listen to us, but Poison Scorpion is supported by Sky Pillar Corporation, and you have a good relationship with Sky Pillar Corporation. With my testimony as well, Poison Scorpion is definitely going to believe us! Hold on. Meng Chao stared at Song Jinbo. Do you have a grudge against Red Brows Su Lun? Song Jinbos face turned red. He pondered this and realized that he had no need to lie. Though it was not as if he could deceive Meng Chao in the first place. H-How did you know? he asked in a stutter. You immediately believed me the moment I mentioned these suspicious points and became really eager to expose Red Brows Su Luns true colors. You dont seem to like this God of Wealth a lot, Meng Chao said. Also, if you didnt have a grudge against him, why would he have tricked you into coming to get killed by me? Song Jinbo made a lot of inconsequential noises before he said, Its not really a grudge. Before Red Brows Su Lun became the vice gang leader, the entertainment industry that earned the most money under Golden Tooth was under me. But my old ways of management were gradually going out of style, and Mr. Jin was getting increasingly displeased, thats why he hired Su Lun to become the vice gang leader. The revolutionary decisions he took naturally earned a lot of money for the gang, but the more useful he became, the more useless I appeared to be. Now, the business Im in charge of has shrunken from the entire entertainment industry to the monster coliseums. I even have to listen to him when it comes to the various measures I want to implement in the monster coliseums, even though this is a territory where I should be able to exercise full freedom and do whatever I want. I might be known as the manager, but Im really just a superintendent who answers to Red Brows Su Lun! But I dont believe that hes the traitor because of my personal grudge. Its just that the points you gave are convincing and I trust you on behalf of Golden Tooth Lair and the entire lair! I believe that, but its useless even if I do, Meng Chao said. If you really do have a conflict of interests with Red Brows Su Lun and your personal grudge is so great that everyone knows about it, then the effect of you accusing him will have no real power. Its unlikely that the leaders of the gangs will believe you. Song Jinbo thought things through and said, Then, Ill bring you to the borders of the lair. We can get to the point of contact between the lair and the outside world. If I were Red Brows Su Lun, Id definitely set up a lot of firing points around the contact point. Once anyone suspicious is noticed, they should be killed without mercy, Meng Chao said. It doesnt matter whether they can kill the target or not. The important thing is that the people who listen to Red Brows Su Lun might be innocent people who are deceived, just like you, Xiong Ying, and Rattlesnake Xiang Wei. If I slaughter my way out just so that I can break out of the encirclement, Im going to end up killing dozens of people. At that time, will it matter whether I really killed Bullet Xue Rui or not? Of course, the lair is huge. Even though they say that they performed a full lockdown, its impossible for the lockdown to be so tight that not even a single sparrow can escape. There has to be a way for us to sneak out. But it all circles back to that one crucial elementtime. If we avoid all the pursuers, bypass all the firing points, search for the secret tunnel to escape from the lair, circumnavigate the many guards, and look for the commander outside, itll take at least a few hours. And if we leave without any proof, our verbal testimony alone wont be enough for the commanders outside to immediately believe us. Even if the commander somewhat believes us, he wont have enough fighting power to send into the lair right away. Yet the depths of the lair are a rampaging volcano that might erupt at any minute! Indeed, the people in the distance cant save us. We dont have the time to escape and explain the situation Song Jinbo sank into contemplative silence for a while before he gritted his teeth and said, Lets just take a gamble and sneak into Golden Tooths headquarters right under Red Brows Su Lun. Ill take you to Mr. Jin straightaway! No matter what, Ive been with Mr. Jin for decades, and even if it means that Ill have to die in front of him, Ill make him believe me! I dont doubt your loyalty to Saber Jin Wanhao, and I dont doubt that he will trust you, Meng Chao said coldly. But think about it. When was the last time you saw Saber Jin Wanhao? How was he at that time? Well I think its last year, during Mr. Jins seventieth birthday. Song Jinbo recalled the event carefully. At that time, Mr. Jin was already in a bad condition. Even though he wore an airtight medical suit and had medicine inside the semi-transparent armor-like suit, he still coughed nonstop, which made the medical suit rattle. Mr. Jin is a peerless elite known as the Underground Emperor, so when he turned seventy years old, we naturally had to organize a huge party for him. But Red Brows Su Lun didnt invite many guests for Mr. Jin on this occasion. Mr. Jin didnt stay for long at his own birthday party either. Throughout it all he didnt say a full sentence before he went back to his secret chamber to heal. Many of the guests said that Mr. Jins ambitions werent as great as in the past. Now that Golden Tooth got itself the God of Wealth, everyone can earn money, so theres no need for anyone to challenge Golden Tooths might. So Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said something as sharp as a knife. Do you think that Mr. Jin is still alive? Song Jinbo looked like he was struck by lightning and looked at him flabbergasted. Then, he immediately started shaking all over. His eyebrows, lips, shoulders, and fingers began to tremble. Y-Y-You He stuttered as he pointed at Meng Chao as if Meng Chao had uttered a curse that was utterly blasphemous. Dont jump to conclusions. Im not trying to curse Saber Jin Wanhao, Meng Chao said. Its just that based on my understanding from the outside world, the Underground Emperor is someone domineering and has a penchant for control. Based on your understanding of him, as long as he had at least one breath left, would he really hide while letting Red Brows Su Lun give orders when Golden Tooth Lair is facing a crisis that could potentially destroy it? Song Jinbos expression became one of complete devastation. He started hyperventilating, and his expression gradually became distorted and full of pain. Of course, I was just talking about the worst case scenario.Meng Chao did not dare to make it sound as if he was certain. He still tried to be as cordial as possible and comforted Song Jinbo. Think positively. Perhaps Saber Jin Wanhao still has one breath left, but lost his fighting strength, became a cripple, and is controlled by Red Brows Su Lun, which made him end up as the Vortexs puppet. Song Jinbo gave a full-body shudder, and his eyes instantly became bloodshot. His gaze was so intense that he looked like he wanted to burn two holes into Meng Chaos body. Then, tell me, what should we do now? His voice was hoarse, and he looked really fierce. We wait, Meng Chao said. Wait? Song Jinbo cried out. You just said it yourself, we have less than ten hours left. And we dont even know whether Mr. Jin is still alive or not. Red Brows Su Lun has ulterior motives, and the Vortex has plenty of tricks up its sleeves. Leprosy Village might go out of control at any moment too. Golden Tooth Lair is about to be destroyed overnight, and you still want to wait? Trust me. If we had a 30% chance of winning, I wouldnt want to wait for another 0.1 second. Unfortunately, I havent found any good plan to risk everything. So, even if there were only three minutes left, Id grit my teeth and continue waiting! Meng Chao changed his tone and said, But I have a feeling that we wont need to wait for long before the enemy shows a fatal weakness. Song Jinbo widened his eyes and asked, Why? Because framing me as a murderer isnt the goal, Meng Chao explained patiently. Even inciting Leprosy Village and the lair to fight against each other isnt the enemys ultimate goal. After all, even if Leprosy Village and the lair end up all dead, the chaos would be restricted to Golden Tooth Lair. As long as the chaos doesnt spread to the outside world, Dragon City wont end up in chaos, and once the pitched battle at the borders ends, it can mobilize forces at ease and solve the problem in the lair. At that time, no matter how much the Vortex changes its plans, it wont be able to cause a storm. Thats why the abnormal beasts act of framing me as a traitor and forcing the villagers to charge out to seek shelter are all just ways for it to shift the gangs attention. Theyre not its real goal. The crux of its plan is more sinister and fatal to Dragon City compared to anything weve already seen. Its supposed to shift the chaos in Golden Tooth Lair to the whole Dragon City. This is a major scheme, and now, an accident has appearedthe villagers arent moving. This isnt something that the abnormal beast can make up for by just framing me as a traitor. Thats why we should lurk in the dark and watch as the enemy tries to correct the path and makes more mistakes! Of course, to make sure that we can instantly cut the enemys throat the moment he makes a fatal mistake, it would be best if we got as close as possible to Red Brows Su Lun Chapter 562 - Goal, Heart of the Scheme! Meng Chaos ears twitched. He heard rustling sounds outside the door of the shelter. It seemed like there were mutated rats scratching at the metal door. Meng Chao pondered this for a while before he said, Ms. Mulian, please heal Manager Song. He received a severe blow and has a pretty bad concussion. He also fainted twice, so he might not be in his best condition to handle what is going to happen next. There is some food and medicine here. Try to eat as much as you can and build up your strength. Im going to go outside to check the location of our pursuers. I should be gone for at most fifteen minutes, and we should leave after that. Where are we going? Su Mulian and Song Jinbo asked at the same time. Meng Chao thought about how he should answer the question. Well know later. Once he left the shelter, he shut the door gently. In the dark tunnel, the rustling sounds from the rats pointed him forward. It seemed like they were biting something. Very soon, he discovered AJi behind a corner. The boy had always had messy hair and looked dishevelled, but now, he looked even more unkempt and miserable than when he was in the village. He was covered in blood, rust, and mud as if he had taken a roll in the trash dump, piles of corpses, and pipes that had not been maintained for years. His face was covered in bruises, and he was heavily wounded. When he saw Meng Chao, he looked so aggrieved that he wanted to cry. Big Brother Chao, dont you value your friends at all? How could you toss me to the side and run away with Ms. Mulian and Mr. Song? Well, we wont talk about Ms. Mulian, but are you saying that I cant even compare to Mr. Song? AJi grumbled. Sorry, I was forced to retreat. At that time, I didnt have time to wonder about where you were. Meng Chao observed the boy and noticed that a lot of blood on his body was not his. The seemingly terrifying wounds were also just superficial. Meng Chao was not surprised. He paused for a moment before he said, Besides, their goal is me. As long as I lead the pursuers away, you would have the chance to run away. If I had insisted on looking for you, we might have ended up dead together. Thats true. AJi pondered this and smiled. I knew that you value your friends, Big Brother Chao. Youd never cast me aside and ignore me. But I didnt drag you or Ms. Mulian down either. I told you that I can take care of myself. Look, no matter how many pursuers there were, they could only dream about capturing me. Even if the underground maze was even more complicated, I could move through it at ease and return to where we were in the beginning! Looks like Lady Luck is shining upon us with you in the operation. Meng Chao smiled. So, did you manage to figure out anything? Of course I did. AJi made a perfect snap with his fingers. Then, as if he was offering a gift, he dragged forward two large tactical backpacks from behind him. The backpacks were full of ammunition, gene medicine, high-calorie nutritional fluid, tools in emergency kits, the emblems of various gangs, had three poison filtration masks, and all sorts of strange-looking gadgets. Based on the scratches and bloodstains on them, AJi stole them from the battlefield. Who knew just how this boy who was as thin as a reed could steal so much stuff from a battlefield full of swords and bullets flying all around the place. Meng Chao also did not understand how he managed to drag the two heavy backpacks for a few kilometers right under the pursuers noses. It was as if he was an ant moving houses. However, with this equipment, Meng Chaos plan would be even better than before. Its success rate would also become higher. Dont worry, Big Brother Chao, Ive already checked through them. They definitely dont have any tracking or locating chips. Besides, the spirit energy magnetic field interference in the lair is really bad now. Even if there really were chips inside, itd be very difficult for our location to be sent out. So, these resources are definitely clean! Aji said proudly. Not bad. Meng Chao seemed to be surprised and praised him. He gave him a thumbs up and said, If I didnt see it with my own eyes, Id really have a hard time believing that a young thief taught by an old thief in Leprosy Village would have such amazing abilities. AJi was stunned, then he immediately said, The children of the poor become independent fast. The young thieves in Leprosy Village are naturally better than the adult thieves outside. If we werent skilled, how would we dare to go out and embarrass ourselves? Wed deserve it if we were beaten to death! Lets not talk about that now, Big Brother Chao. I got these resources in passing, because I heard something really important from the pursuers while I was hiding under a pile of corpses! Meng Chaos eyes sparkled, and he asked, What is it? The entire lair has entered the highest state of alarm and has been fortified. Most of the gang leaders have gathered at Mutual Gold Coliseum and are discussing their next course of action, AJi said. Mutual Gold Coliseum is the newest and largest coliseum in Golden Tooth Lair. It also has the most advanced equipment. The gangs invested in it and built it together. The word Mutual Gold means that they worked together on it and will operate it together to make it flourish. Mutual Gold Coliseums largest investor is Golden Tooth, and it isnt that far from Golden Tooths headquarters. I was thinking that Saber Jin Wanhao must be there to give orders, since were in a crucial situation right now. Isnt our goal to look for Saber Jin Wanhao and explain things to him so that he can give the order for the villagers to come out and seek shelter? Then, as long as we go to Mutual Gold Coliseum, well definitely be able to find him! Meng Chaos mind raced, and he nodded slowly. Makes sense, but Ive been perceived as the monsters puppet and a murderer. If the people who have gathered in Mutual Gold Coliseum are the gang leaders who have members at their beck and call, the defense there will naturally be very tight. How should we get closer? We cant just sashay our way in, right? Im worried that before we even get close to Mutual Gold Coliseum, well be discovered and shot full of holes. Dont worry, you have me around! AJi slapped his chest and grinned. I know a secret tunnel that can lead straight into Mutual Gold Coliseum! Meng Chao stared at AJi and patiently waited for his explanation. Last year, before Mutual Gold Coliseum was completed, I went there a few times, AJi said swiftly. There were all sorts of building materials over there and all sorts of people went in and out of the place, so it was the best chance for me to explore the place. I stayed at the incomplete Mutual Gold Coliseum for a few months, so I can confidently say that I am even more familiar with the plants and cracks there than the construction workers. Last time I was there, I got too greedy and my judgment became impaired, so I stole from a superhuman at Spirit Transformation Realm. Naturally, I was discovered and nearly killed with just one slap. Fortunately, I crept into a maintenance tunnel that was like a doghole. I took a few twists and turns in Mutual Gold Coliseum and discovered a secret path out, which would allow me to get into Mutual Gold Coliseum from the outside. So I started thinking, once Mutual Gold Coliseum officially opens for business, it will definitely be full of people, and gold will pour in day in and day out. This is a treasure generating trove. I could not let this God-given chance pass, so I left behind marks that only I understand around the secret path. If it were anyone else, no matter how good their eyes were, theyd at most think that those marks were left by ants or rats. When I returned to Leprosy Village, I was punished severely by Boss Feng because I made a mistake. I was angry, so I naturally didnt tell him about the secret path. So, only I know about this path that leads straight into Mutual Gold Coliseum! Big Brother Chao, why do you look so stoic? You dont seem surprised or happy at all. Because Im so surprised and happy that I dont know what sort of expression I should have. Meng Chao covered his face with a hand and smiled. AJi, now that Ive discovered that youre so capable, I suddenly had a thought. Why dont you continue staying apart from us and act alone in the dark? Perhaps that way, youll be even more useful. Thats AJi also thought of something. Youre not joking, right? Yes, Meng Chao said. Right now, the enemy already knows that Ive rushed out of Leprosy Village, and it also knows that Ms. Mulian has come with me. But it doesnt know about you. So, youre our greatest secret weapon. With you sharing your luck with us, I believe that well be able to sneak into the Mutual Gold Coliseum smoothly and meet Saber Jin Wanhao! At the same time, deep within the Mutual Gold Coliseum were all sorts of monsters. This coliseum was built by the gangs after they pooled all their investments into one place. It was the largest monster coliseum and had the grandest facilities. The monsters bred and modified here much fiercer than in other places and there was a great variety of them. To increase the entertainment value and excitement of the fights, many of the monsters were biochemically modified, so they had alloy armor, alloy bones, alloy horns, and even firearms implanted into them. Their appearances were even fiercer than of their wild counterparts. And among all the monsters living in the coliseum, the Red Crowned Speed Dragon King could be considered the king at the top of the food chain. Normal speed dragons were already nightmares that hunters did not want to meet in the wild due to their high speed. Compared to normal speed dragons, the Red Crowned Speed Dragons had bloody red spikes on their head. They formed a circle that looked like a crown and was very destructive. The crown could absorb spirit energy and create spirit energy magnetic fields to promote growth of the brain cells and central nervous system, so the creatures speed, strength, and physical strength were greatly increased. Because of this, such dragons became one of the fiercest and most cunning speed dragons in the vast speed dragon family. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon King was created on the basis of a normal Red Crowned Speed Dragon. It had a ferocious horn at the center of its crown and a red mark that looked like a bolt of lightning. It stretched from its head all the way to its tail, which allowed it to release destructive electricity at ease when it swung its tail. Instead of saying that it was a monster, it would be more appropriate to say that it was a biomachine created to kill. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon King could not be kept together with other predators. Otherwise, no matter how big or brutal those monsters were, after one night, they would end up as bits of bone in the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings poop. Once the abnormal beast and robbers had been discovered deep in the lair and the lair had entered the highest state of alarm, the three Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings locked at the fourth basement floor of Mutual Gold Coliseum had not eaten anything for a long time. Now, they were really hungry. They kept grinding their teeth and releasing bone-chilling growls while they used their crowns to crash against each other, which created piercing sparks. At that moment, as a series of metallic clashes rang through the room, the food hatch above the three beasts slowly opened. Chapter 563 - Phantom Bear and Red Brows A human fell in through the food hatch. And he was still alive. Through the dim light, the three Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings could see that it was a tall but thin human that gave off a feeling that his body parts were not in harmony with each other. He was tall, more than 2.1m. His shoulders were wide, and his limbs were as thick as gun barrels of anti-aircraft artillery. But he was also thin. His face was waxy yellow, and he seemed to be in despair, as if he had lost all interest in life. There was also not a single bit of muscle on his face, body, and limbs. His bones were just much thicker than a normal human beings, which supported his built and fierce body. When this person fell into the cage, he saw the three beasts staring at him fiercely, but he did not shout or run. He just sat down on the ground silently and let his mind wander. This silence caused the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings to sense a really dangerous presence from him. If they were wild Red Crowned Speed Dragons, they would have run away without hesitation. The wild was filled with all sorts of mysterious and terrifying existences. Even Apocalyptic Beasts would not underestimate seemingly weak-looking creatures. But the three Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings were captured when they were young and were killing machines modified in labs. They hesitated for only a moment before their hunger overcame their fear. The strongest Red Crowned Speed Dragon King let out a screech and shot toward the silent human. It opened its mouth to bite the humans neck. The human did not dodge. He only brought his right arm up to block it. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings mouth was full of teeth, and it could even secrete corrosive saliva. Naturally, it could tear off a normal humans entire right arm. The remaining two Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings pounced forward like hungry wolves, wanting a piece of the human as well. But before they could open their mouths, something shocking happened. The first Red Crowned Speed Dragon King who wanted to bite off the humans arm and shoulder, unfortunately, did not even manage to bite off the arm. The humans seemingly muscle-lacking arm was tougher than the super alloy armor installed at the front of main battle tanks. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon King bit down fiercely, but the thing that shattered was its sharp teeth. The human seemed to have intentionally moved his arm into its mouth, and his fingers circulated with spirit flames that burned at more than one thousand degrees Celsius. They were like five sharp blades, hooks, and pliers that stabbed into the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings throat. They tore it into bloody pieces, and through the burnt flesh, they grabbed the spine! The Red Crowned Speed Dragon King wanted to cry out, but unfortunately for it, its throat was already burnt, and the steel-like arm blocked its voice box completely. The human tightened his grip, and the spine let out cracking sounds. Then, the human did something that made the other two Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings shudder. It yanked out the first Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings spine and brought it in front of its eyes, then bit down on the neck part. Human teeth were not as sharp as those of other predators and reptilians. They were not fit for chewing and tearing. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon King had a sturdy shell. Even if anti-aircraft artillery blasted it for ten seconds, it might not leave a dent on the shell. However, the tall but thin human did not seem to have teeth in his mouth. Instead, it was as if he had a roaring, professional slaughterhouse with a complete set of equipment and workers working in a production line. With just one bite, he tore off a large piece of the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings flesh. With two bites, the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings torn blood vessels and bones were revealed. Only five seconds had passed since the Red Crowned Speed Dragon King had decided to hunt, and it was already a pile of flesh that lay limp on the ground. The remaining two Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings were terrified. But one of them was too fast. When it realized the danger of the person, it was already right in front of the man It could only swing its crackling tail in a hope that it could win some time to escape. But they were in a narrow monster cage. It had no place to escape. However, even living for one extra second was better when faced with such a terrifying human. But a pity for it, because even this lowly hope was dashed. The human attacked swiftly and grabbed the second Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings tail. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings muscles shrank, and deep red electricity crawled out. In an instant, it gushed into the humans body through his purlicue. The humans hair curled up from the electricity, and black blood flowed out of his orifices. His skin was charred, and it released an unpleasant smell. All of his nerve endings screeched in pain, but his expression remained as cool and calm as ever. It was as if even if the pain his nerve endings bore were multiplied ten times, it would be unable to compare to the pain in his heart. Hence, the fatal attack from the three Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings turned into something that only scratched an itch for him so that he could temporarily forget the pain in his heart. Everything happened in a split second. The human grabbed the second Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings tail and swung it around. The Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings might be known for their speed, and their whole bodies weighed tons, but when the human swung one around, he made it seem like he was swinging a childs toy. The pitiful Red Crowned Speed Dragon King sensed a spirit energy tsunami that charged into its body through its tail. Its bones cracked, its nerves got torn, all its flesh was ripped apart; it could no longer gather any energy to resist. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! When the human reached its fastest speed, he suddenly slammed the Red Crowned Speed Dragon King against the wall and the ground. To hold the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings and even fiercer monsters, the walls and ground of the monster cages were strengthened. They were embedded with super alloy, high-voltage electricity nets, and multi-layered defense systems. With just five slams, the Red Crowned Speed Dragon King was already a bloody mess. It spasmed uncontrollably and spat out large clumps of blood that was as thick as ink and had organ parts. In just a short minute, two Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings had died in the hands of the sickly-looking human with yellow skin. The last Red Crowned Speed Dragon King was overcome by terror. It did not dare to go forward to die and tried to shrink into a corner. Even though it should be the tyrant of the wild, in the face of this human, it felt like it was an earthworm squirming around under a scorching sun. Unfortunately, no matter how much the earthworm squirmed, it could not get even an ounce of pity from the scorching sun. The human who had killed the two Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings barehanded in the most brutal ways strode to the last Red Crowned Speed Dragon King. His face was void of expression. The pleasure he usually had after a thrilling kill was drowned out by great sorrow. He seized the horn of the last Red Crowned Speed Dragon King, which stood tall and was at the center of its head, and repositioned the monster. Then, one punch, two punches, three punches, four punches, five punches His method this time was different from when he killed the first two Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings. He used a total of three minutes and 327 punches to finally pummel the last Red Crowned Speed Dragon King to a pile of flesh with not a single bone in it that was more than the size of a fingernail. Once he was done, he stared at the three mangled corpses and became even quieter than before. He used his bloodstained hands to wipe his tear-covered face. Finally, he calmed down and opened the cage to walk out. The light in the corridor outside shone on him, illuminating a lot of details on his body, such as the black and red tattoo on his chest. It was a tattoo of two intersecting black bones with a red blade in the center. Drops of blood surrounded the blade. It was Black Bones tattoo. The number of blood drops around the blade showed a persons status in Black Bone. Nine drops of blood was the symbol unique to the gang leader. The tall, weak, and sickly-looking man with the yellow complexion was Black Bones gang leader. He was Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, the man who was only second to Saber Jin Wanhao in the lair! Gang Leader! More than ten vivacious Black Bone members were waiting in the corridor outside. When they saw the blood on Phantom Bear Xiong Weis body and sensed the killing intent from him when he walked out of the cage, they did not dare to be inattentive to him. They quickly went up to him. All the gang members knew that the gang leaders favorite son had just been killed. They held their breaths and trembled, worried that they would make their gang leader angry and become the new punching bag after the Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings. Xiong Wei did not even look at them. Instead, his electrifying gaze was fixed on Red Brows Su Lun, who stood at the end of the corridor. Red Brows Su Lun was dressed differently compared to most of the murderous-looking gang members who were armed with guns and dressed in camouflage fighting suits and motorized armor. Even when the lair faced a life-and-death crisis, Red Brows Su Lun was still in a suit, and his leather shoes shone brightly. Even his hair was combed neatly, and he had used a lot of hairspray, so his hair was so smooth that not even a fly could land on it. His presence was different from that of the hot-tempered gang members and the messy environment in the lair. He gave off a calm, indifferent, and professional air that made it seem as if he never had his personal feelings involved in anything he did. He only carried out his duties as a professional manager, earned his wages, and helped solve the problems in the lair. It had to be said that this transcendent aura and professional attitude earned him a lot of the gang members trust and favor during treacherous times. Besides, he always worked under the slogan that everyone should earn money together and was skilled in buying peoples hearts. Aside from Golden Tooth, he had made friends with a lot of other gang members. At some unknown point in time, he began to give off the air that he was the general military adviser of all the gangs in the lair. Xiong Wei narrowed his eyes and strode to Su Lun. Gang Leader Xiong, Im the reason behind the heirs death. If the heir hadnt overhead me when I was setting up a strategy to kill Meng Chao, he wouldnt have taken things into his own hands and decided to go on the operation to gain your favor, he wouldnt have unfortunately died by Meng Chaos hand. Red Brows Su Luns expression was full of sadness. His eyes were as red as his eyebrows. No matter how you want to punish me, I will accept it without any complaints. I wont escalate things and turn this into a conflict between Black Bone and Golden Tooth. Su Lun looked at Xiong Wei sincerely. I just have one last request. No matter how you want to punish me, could you do it after the battle? Before that, I swear that I will definitely find Meng Chao and personally take revenge for the heir! Chapter 564 - Ruling Over the Lair! Xiong Wei cast Su Lun a deep glance before he suddenly bent down and drew closer to Su Lun with an expressionless face. He hissed clearly, If killing you would resurrect Xiong Ying, Id cut you into pieces and reduce you to ashes! Su Luns heart trembled. Dont worry, Im very calm right now. I wont vent my anger on someone else, so you dont need to put on an act here. Xiong Wei straightened his back, and his gaze turned even sharper. Are you sure that Meng Chao is the one who killed Xiong Ying? I am, Su Lun said quickly. He killed Bullet Xue Rui in Leprosy Village, chatted with Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, and nearly killed Snake Eye Mo Lan. Xiang Wei, Zhou Chong, Mo Lan, and the others all saw it. From this alone, its clear that he has indeed betrayed Dragon City and joined the monsters. A lot of gang members also saw him killing Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and Xiong Ying. Its not just people from Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion, but also plenty of Black Bone and other gang members who saw it. Hes the one who led Xiang Weis hunting squad into an ambush and personally killed Xiang Wei. Even though no one saw him killing Xiong Ying, the wound on Xiong Yings chest is obviously from his Bloody Soul. There are also nearly one hundred wounds of varying sizes on his body. All of them are from Meng Chao. When Xiong Wei heard that his son sustained around one hundred wounds of varying sizes, his eyelids twitched. He sucked in a deep breath, and the temperature dropped by five degrees Celsius, as if he had sucked away the heat around him. Xiong Wei narrowed his eyes and asked for the details. Why do you say that they are definitely from Meng Chaos Bloody Soul? Meng Chao is close to Sky Pillar Corporations Lu Siya. Both of them had great contributions during the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, and based on inside information, this was mainly due to Meng Chao. He was the one who killed the most cunning and brutal abnormal beast behind it, Su Lun explained. Sky Pillar Corporation wanted to make Lu Siya into a model superhuman and to hire Meng Chao, since hes the leader of the new generation superhumans. Thats why they gave Meng Chao a supreme-grade Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow. It was a reward for his contributions in the battle. They also used it to tie Meng Chao to Sky Pillar Corporation and the Lu familys side. Gang Leader Xiong, you should know that crystal marrows only appear in crystal mines with a lot of crystals inside them. Sky Pillar Corporation is in control of the Red Radiance Jade mine under Raging Waves. Its the largest mine within hundreds of kilometers of Dragon City. No one else but Sky Pillar Corporation could produce a Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow of similar quality. Meng Chao loved his Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow, and he asked a master swordsmith to create Bloody Soul for him. The Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow was embedded inside it. When he strikes his enemies with that saber, he can reduce the flesh around the contact point to ashes, which is exactly how the fatal wound on Xiong Ying looks like. Your gang was in charge of investigating his corpse. I dont understand the details clearly myself, but the three forensic experts in your gang believe that the Red Radiance Jades rampaging spirit energy was indeed within Xiong Yings wound. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei turned around and looked at his gang members. The way he did it was quite unique. He basically did not move his shoulders and waist and only turned his head to the back by nearly 180 degrees, which made him look like a ferocious ghoul. It made peoples hearts race. The Black Bone gang members behind him nodded. Meng Chao Xiong Wei mouthed the two words. I heard that hes the most outstanding of the new generation superhumans in Dragon City. He has a bright future ahead of him, so why did he betray Dragon City and join the monsters? No one knows the reason. Su Lun shrugged. But dont you find something strange? Based on the information about him, Meng Chao is clearly from a poor family. He has no one supporting him, and he had no miraculous encounters either. He was of average strength before, and I heard that he was even heavily injured in his second year of high school. How then did he suddenly perform so outstandingly during the national college examination and join the top 100 in the city? Later, he kept on improving, and within two short years, he rose above the prodigies of the nine great cultivation families to become the leader of the Golden Era. Even Lu Siya, who is a few years older than him and had gained fame earlier, is doing everything she can to draw him to her side and team up with him. The reason he gives to the public is that he received teachings from a mysterious elite known as the Old Fire Relayer on the deep web. But you cant trace people on the deep web, which means that no one could verify whether his words are true. His cultivation methods and fighting style dont belong to any known schools. The Old Fire Relayer also hasnt shown any other traces besides producing an outstanding student like him. When you gather all these suspicious points together, isnt it enough to make people wonder just where Meng Chaos strength came from? Xiong Wei thought about it carefully. Meng Chao Half a minute later, boundless killing intent suddenly spread out from his body. The Black Bone leader ground his teeth and spoke in a tone that made him sound like a ghoul from hell. Im going to grind your bones to dust and make you die without a grave! Dont worry, Gang Leader Xiong, Su Lun said. Even though Meng Chao has managed to break out of the encirclement this time, we will definitely find him and kill him! Dont worry? How can I possibly not worry?! Xiong Wei roared. Meng Chao might be young, but hes famous for being cunning and full of tricks. Even though Im in the lair, I constantly hear about him, and I know that hes the best at escaping and turning the tables around in certain death situations! Even the Red Radiance Jade mine explosion and the large number of fierce monsters werent able to kill him, and you want to capture him with the divided gangs? Thats impossible! Ive mentioned this a long time ago, and I even talked about it during the explosion in Leprosy Village. The lair is facing a life and death crisis now. The gangs cant just protect their own territory anymore and ignore other peoples plights! We must gather all the squads, resources, and information together and unify command so that we can fight against the monster and the mutants from Leprosy Village! But Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, and the other gangs are all dilly-dallying and acting like cowards. You only care about your own personal gains. Even if you form an alliance, the ones sent into the allied army you formed will be useless third-rate fighters! Such an allied army cant possibly win against Meng Chao, not when hes an outstanding superhuman of the new generation. Theyre going to be toys for him to play with! And now, look. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei is dead, Xiong Ying is dead, and we lost many people. Were all dejected and fearful! Su Lun, tell me, what are you going to do to capture Meng Chao? I Red Brows Su Lun fell silent for a moment. Naturally, Ill increase the number of people who search for him everywhere. Of course we have to increase our manpower, but how are you going to increase it, and how are you going to search for him? Are you still going to have each gang command their own squads and care only about their own territory? Xiong Wei demanded. Su Lun said nothing. Its useless. The gangs are a divided entity. If we continue acting on our own, well end up marching to our own deaths. Xiong Weis gaze was so intense that it looked like he wanted to burn two holes into Su Luns face. Im going to repeat myself: We must unify the command of the elite squads of each gang and choose a highest ranking commander to send orders. We also have to open up all the gangs territories so that we can share resources and information. Its the only way we can capture Meng Chao and solve the crisis in the lair! Gang Leader Xiong, your words make sense. I might not be a trained soldier, but I know that when theres danger around the corner, its harmful for the soldiers to have no leader. Su Lun smiled wanly. But clearing the areas and unifying the command is related to too many affairs and there are too many obstacles. I cant make any decisions regarding this matter. Why not? Xiong Wei asked. There are only three main gangs in the lair, and they are Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion. Im in control of Black Bone, and youre in charge of Golden Tooth. As long as we open up the areas and unify the command first, theres no way Poison Scorpion will be able to fight against us when its two against one. And as long as Black Bone, Golden Tooth, and Poison Scorpion are on the same side, would the middle-sized and small gangs dare to go against our will? Hmph, at that time, anyone who dares to stop me from taking revenge will have no one else to blame but themselves when my fury ends up on their heads! Once he said those words, the corridor that had been as cold as ice became as hot as a furnace. Golden Tooth and Black Bone members were not the only ones in the corridor. There were also quite a number of people from the other gangs who came over to get information. When Phantom Bear Xiong Wei said his speech, he did not try to do it out of earshot from everyone. When they heard his blatant threat, the people in charge of gathering information shuddered and looked at each other at a loss. Su Luns eyelids twitched. The red on his eyebrows became brighter as if it was about to start bleeding down. That may be the case, but this is a major matter, and it surpasses my jurisdiction. I have to ask Mr. Jin to make a decision, he said rather fearfully. Then ask Mr. Jin to make a decision! Xiong Wei stared at Su Lun. Take me to Mr. Jin now! I Hesitation and fear appeared in Su Luns eyes. Then, he composed himself and said, Mr. Jin is currently undergoing isolated training. Aside from me, he wont see anyone else. Please dont worry. I will immediately report this matter to Mr. Jin so that he can make a decision. Heh, in the past, I fought together with Saber Jin Wanhao, and in just one day and night, we killed a total of 725 monsters. We had more than five hundred wounds of varying sizes on our bodies. At that time, you were still drinking from your mamas tits, Vice Gang Leader Su! Xiong Wei was so angry that he laughed. I didnt expect that there would come a day when I dont even have the right to meet Mr. Jin! Im telling you, my son is dead! No one can stop me from meeting Jin Wanhao today! He strode outside furiously and it looked like he wanted to rush into Golden Tooths headquarters to meet Saber Jin Wanhao. Su Lun followed behind him to stop him, but he did not dare to. He scratched his head but felt like he could do nothing about the situation. He was so anxious that he started sweating bullets. Xiong Wei moved really quickly. Aside from Su Lun, no one dared to face his wrath. The two of them soon arrived at an abandoned corner. Then, Xiong Wei suddenly froze on the spot. Su Lun nearly crashed into his back. Xiong Wei turned his head almost 180 degrees again to stare at Su Lun with a strange gaze. Wonderful. Since youre here, then please lead the way. Ever since the birthday party last time, Mr. Jin has been really elusive, as if hes a rat which cant stand light. I really dont know where hes hiding now, Xiong Wei said with a fake smile. Gang Leader Xiong Su Lun might be known as the Star of Wisdom and the God of Wealth in the lair, but right now, he was at a loss and could not handle Xiong Wei. You look like you have something to say. Could it be that its something difficult to voice? Xiong Wei narrowed his eyes and drew closer once more. He whispered into Su Luns ears, Could it be that Saber Jin Wanhao is already dead? Chapter 565 - Phantom Bear’s Ambition Su Lun looked like he was struck by lightning and shuddered. But he quickly realized that he had lost his composure and braced himself. Gang Leader Xiong, this isnt something you should joke about. Do you want to bring on an all-out war with Golden Tooth? he asked fiercely. All-out war? When Xiong Wei saw his reaction, he became even more certain of his judgment and scoffed. Something major has happened in the lair, and the empire we built with our blood, sweat, and tears over decades is about to collapse like an avalanche with Leprosy Village at its center. Even so, Saber Jin Wanhao refuses to come out. How could he still be known as the Underground Emperor if thats the case? Ive been friends with him for decades, and Ive also been his rival for decades. Weve once risked our lives to save the other from the monsters mouths, but then became the one person we wanted to kill the most when we fought over the rights to control the lair. In other words, I know him well. In this current situation, if he had at least one breath left in him, even if he had to crawl, he would come out to manage the situation. So, tell me, how did he die? Su Luns face turned pale, and he said in a quivering tone, Mr. Jin i-isnt dead Su Lun, youve always been smart, so why are you being stupid when death is around the corner? Xiong Wei smiled coldly. Do you seriously believe that Im the only one who wonders whether Saber Jin Wanhao is still alive? Ever since he embarrassed himself during his birthday party, all the gangs in the lair have kept their eyes fixed on our Underground Emperor and wondering when that old man will die! Our lives are on the line now, but for some strange reason, he went into isolated training, and youre the only one allowed to deliver messages to him and send his commands, so the lair is without a leader. Do you think that the leaders of the gangs are idiots and wont suspect this? If the hunting squads from the outside world had been successful in their mission to capture the abnormal beast and the wanted criminals in Leprosy Village, perhaps you would have really been able to fool us. But now, the situation is getting worse, even if I dont ask about it, Poison Scorpion and the other middle-sized and small gangs will ask where Mr. Jin is. Im asking you here to give you a chance. Once I get my answer, I might be able to help you figure out a way to help you through these difficult times. When the other gangs publicly cause trouble, they wont be as nice as I am! Red Brows Su Lun thought about it for a long time, then moaned in great sorrow and slumped down. He looked dejected and defeated. Is Jin Wanhao really dead? Xiong Wei demanded with an intense gaze. No. Mr. Jin isnt dead, hes just Su Lun closed his eyes. He just lost consciousness and has been in a coma for three months! With the hidden injuries he accumulated when he was young, its normal for him to end up like this, Xiong Wei said. Why didnt you announce it? I couldnt, Su Lun answered honestly., Mr. Jin didnt collapse all of a sudden. He stayed awake for a few months after the birthday party last year, and his mind was very clear. It was as if he had returned to the past. At that time, he really controlled the lair from the cultivation room thats shaped like a super medical cabin. He gave his commands and took care of the lair remotely. Golden Tooth and the whole lair gradually got used to me as the messenger as well. However, Mr. Jins body started going worse this year, and his mind was occasionally as sharp as a blade, but at other times dull. He also became very temperamental. He was getting weaker and more hot-tempered. He was like a drowning man trying to grab the last straw, refusing to let go of his authority. There was no way hed let me reveal the fact that hes ill. Xiong Wei observed Su Luns face to find traces of him lying, but he found nothing. Didnt Jin Wanhao mention anything about an heir? After he died, who was going to manage Golden Tooth and the entire lair? Xiong Wei asked. He didnt say. Mr. Jin is different from you, Gang Leader Xiong. He doesnt have any blood-related heirs. Golden Tooth has no other person with Mr. Jins great strength and high prestige, either Su Lun said with a glum expression. Besides, as I just mentioned, Mr. Jin seemed to have realized that hes about to die, so he became eccentric and ruthless. He grew suspicious of everything and constantly suspected that someone would try to take his position while hes weak. Aside from me, since Im a weak scholar, he didnt trust anyone. He didnt allow anyone to get close to the floor he used as his isolated training ground. Golden Tooth naturally had people who realized that Mr. Jin is not in a good condition, so they have spoke about the gangs future, but once Mr. Jin learned of these discussions, these people didnt meet a good end. Thats why everyone became fearful. Its like were all treading on thin ice. I was unable to refuse interacting with Mr. Jin, which was the only reason why I was still meeting him. The other middle management and high management members in Golden Tooth would rather talk to me than face Mr. Jins unpredictable temper. Xiong Wei nodded with a contemplative expression. And last question. How did Jin Wanhao end up in a coma? Multiple organ failure, Su Lun said. Since he was injured heavily while he was young and could not get a suitable method to train, he drained his cells. The doctor said that even though Mr. Jin is just 71 years old, his body has aged to the point that its 134 years old. Theres no meaning in trying to treat him anymore. He might be unconscious now, but in truth, hes just relying on machines to retain his basic physiological functions. Mr. Jin is in an even worse condition than comatose people. In truth, he has already died, but I just dont dare pull off the cables on him. No matter what, were old friends, Xiong Wei said. Can I meet him one last time? Since I told you about it, of course you can. Su Lun looked like he had a major burden removed from his shoulders, but he still felt a little troubled. But Mr. Jins isolation training room is located under Golden Tooths headquarters. The defenses there are very tight. I cant just take you there to take a look, or well stir up misunderstandings. What sort of reason should we come up with if we want to go in right before the peoples eyes and take a look? Forget it. Well think about this later! Xiong Wei had never wanted to take a last look at Jin Wanhao. He just wanted to verify Su Luns words. When he saw that Su Lun was not rejecting his request, he believed his words a little more. He pondered the situation for a while, then asked, Who else aside from you knows about this? No one, Su Lun said. Aside from me, no one knows that Mr. Jin has died. Perhaps some people have guessed it, but they dont dare verify it. Makes sense. Our Underground Emperor was a truly outstanding person with great intelligence while young and better than me in everything, but no matter what, he has become old. Just like the intelligent kings in history, he became a decrepit and surly tyrant. Xiong Wei snorted coldly. Compared to the tyrant, youre naturally much more likeable. As long as you can continue generating wealth for us, it doesnt matter whether the Underground Emperor is alive or dead. But why didnt you take the initiative to announce Jin Wanhaos death to Golden Tooth? Su Lun opened his mouth and thought about it for a long time, but he could not think of anything to say. This was indeed something very difficult to explain. Because Jin Wanhaos death is a horrible situation to you. Xiong Wei patted Su Luns shoulders and helped him answer the question. Youre a professional manager that Jin Wanhao hired from the outside world despite the entire gangs objections. Even though youre a vice gang leader and in charge of the daily operations in Golden Tooth, in truth, compared to the other vice gang leaders and the senior members who have solid foundations in the gang, you dont have much weight in the gang nor any power. You also lack the ability to fight. Your only pillar of support was Jin Wanhao himself. Jin Wanhao was truly wise, and you didnt let him down. Over the years you were in Golden Tooth, you managed to put the gang in order. Even the other gangs in the lair managed to benefit from it, and everyone became rich together. Take the online coliseum you created together with Xiong Ying and Mutual Gold Coliseum for example, Black Bone managed to get quite a lot of profit from them. Ill tell you the truth, the only reason why I was willing to listen to Jin Wanhao over the past few years and refused to get into direct conflict with him was not just because I dont want our gangs to end up badly injured. The other reason was you, God of Wealth. I really admire you! Su Lun blinked rapidly. It seemed like he did not expect that the usually domineering Phantom Bear Xiong Wei would say such things. Revolution has always been the most difficult thing and the one thing that offends a lot of people, Xiong Wei said. While you were managing Golden Tooth and creating new sources of wealth, you couldnt help but offend a lot of senior members in Golden Tooth and people in advocacy groups who are unwilling to change. Just like Song Jinbo, who was in charge of the gambling sites and coliseums in Golden Tooth before. Back then, he was Jin Wanhaos right hand man, but after you appeared, he was marginalized, then benched. He might have smiled through it all, but itd be strange if he didnt want to flay you alive! If Saber Jin Wanhao were alive and suppressing everyone, be it Song Jinbo or the other nobodies, they wouldnt be able to cause a splash, and if you were given a few more years, your position as the vice gang leader would be firmly set in stone. Unfortunately, Jin Wanhao died early and untimely. No one is a saint. Everyone has their own selfish motives. Even if you had no ambitions, youd have to think carefully about how youd end up if the news got out. The seniors like Song Jinbo didnt manage to benefit much from the revolution, so once they learn about Jin Wanhaos death, they will definitely pounce on you like mad dogs and chase you out of your position. At that time, forget about retaining power in Golden Tooth, you might not be able to even protect your life. Of course, if you were willing to give up on everything that youve worked on for more than a few years here and ran away with your tail between your legs, you should be able to keep your life. But your work and ambitions would all go down the drain. Everyone knows that youve been managing Golden Tooths business and so youve been branded as a gang member. The businesses and corporations outside wont accept a former gang member as part of their higher management. Vice Gang Leader Su, on the surface, you look like youre enjoying success and standing in the limelight. You represent Jin Wanhao in various situations and give orders to the entire lair, but the truth is, youre at the cliff before an abyss and treading on thin ice. You dont know when youll fall into the bottomless abyss and shatter all your bones! His words were like thousands of arrows that pierced Su Luns heart, and his expression became incredibly distorted. Gang Leader Xiong, what are you trying to say? Su Lun asked hoarsely. Its nothing. I just want to know your plans. Its impossible for Jin Wanhao to remain a dead thats still living for long. When are you going to announce his death, and after you announce it, where are you going to go? Are you really going to give up on everything and leave the lair, or Phantom Bear Xiong Wei stared at Red Brows Su Lun. Or are you going to try and fight for the position of Golden Tooths gang leader? Chapter 566 - Highest Temporary Commander Su Lun widened his eyes and stared at Xiong Wei in disbelief. I believe that during late nights, when you looked at the dying Saber Jin Wanhao, you thought of this, even if just for one second, Xiong Wei said coldly. All the things you did in the past show that you have the power to manage a mega corporation, let alone a gang. Everyone has their own ambitions, and everyone turns into real monsters when theyre about to achieve their ambitions but are unable to do so. Su Lun, you must be struggling really hard right now and cant accept this, right? I know that you have managed to bring Golden Tooth to order, but managing a gang and leading a gang is completely different. Ill say the same thing, your foundation in the lair is too weak. You dont have real supporters and confidants. Even though youre a superhuman, you use most of your spirit energy to nourish your brain cells because you took the path of a scholar, manager, and researcher. You dont have absolute power to make others submit to you. Because of this, you can only be a think-tanker, a military adviser, and second-in-command. Its hard for you to become the leader of a gang. Su Lun gritted his teeth and asked in a quivering voice, S-So what? Dont be nervous. If I had any ill will, I wouldnt be speaking to you so sincerely. Xiong Wei smiled, and his voice became deeper. He drew close to Su Luns ear. But with my support, all that I said wouldnt be a problem. Su Luns eyes went wide, and his pupils rapidly shrank. You shouldnt find it so strange nor wonder about my motives. I told you that Saber Jin Wanhao is an old friend of mine and we had fought together. Even though weve also fought against each other our entire lives, now that hes really dead, shouldnt I help him make proper arrangements? Xiong Wei said. People say that Im a domineering person, and when I see something I want, I do whatever it takes to devour it whole. In truth, this is a false rumor that makes people misunderstand me. Im a person who treasures his friendships. Im a good friend and the most reasonable person you can find. Now, Jin Wanhao isnt really dead yet, but the lair is facing a major crisis, so why should I get into a conflict with Golden Tooth? This would be the same as robbing it while its on fire and getting myself killed. If I really started trouble, Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, and the other major gangs in the lair would attack us. But I do not covet Golden Tooth. I want you to be able to get through the chaotic times of Jin Wanhaos death. It would be a good thing for Black Bone and the entire lair. Of course, if Golden Tooth could get a gang leader that is rather cordial to Black Bone and is willing to listen to Black Bones suggestions and thoughts, that would be for the best. Su Luns mind raced. You can help me? His voice instantly turned incredibly hoarse. It was as if his ambition had started burning. Xiong Wei smiled. He never had a lot of flesh on his face and body, so he looked like an emaciated man. When he smiled, he looked like a sinister and terrifying skeleton. I might be Black Bones gang leader, but the lair is huge. The gangs meet frequently, and the senior members of Black Bone and Golden Tooth have worked together many times. Theyre all deeply connected with each other, he said airily. Ive known plenty of people in Golden Tooth for decades. Before we built the lair, we killed zombies and monsters together. I trust that with Jin Wanhaos passing, these people will definitely remember their friendship with me. Su Lun, no one is doubting your abilities. What you need is just a bit of luck and a pillar of support. No matter what, Black Bone is the second largest gang in the lair. With Black Bones full support, my fighting strength, and your brains, what couldnt you do? Su Lun narrowed his eyes. What are the conditions? Gang Leader Xiong, what do you want? I want to take revenge for Xiong Ying. Xiong Weis voice instantly became much colder, as if his teeth had turned into sharp icicles. We must gather together all the elite forces of the gangs and open up all the regions to share our resources as well as information so that we can unify the command chain. Its the only way to kill Meng Chao, defeat the monsters, and get through this crisis! Then, as the highest commander, after you kill Meng Chao, defeat the monsters, and get through this crisis, you will naturally replace Mr. Jin and become the new ruler of the lair, the second Underground Emperor. You will obtain even greater power than what Mr. Jin had in the past. Because both I and Golden Tooth will listen to you as well, Su Lun gritted his teeth and said. Xiong Wei smiled faintly and did not deny this. The gangs have been fighting for decades and are often heavily injured from that. We do lots of dirty, tiring work and hard labor. Yet most of the benefits are still taken away by the mega corporations outside. Why is it so? Its because we arent united enough! The lair is divided. The gangs can only survive by riding on the coattails of the mega corporations. How can we not live at other peoples mercy and submit to them, if thats the case? But we dont have to live that way. As long as we unite our strengths and turn the lair into a solid, united front, we will be our very own mega corporation. After that, will we still need to be controlled and exploited by the nine great mega corporations? Unfortunately, our old Underground Emperor was short-sighted. He was satisfied with being a mega corporations lapdog, even though he had great power and no one could fight against him. And look at what has happened now. Jin Wanhao is dead. No other power can stop the lair from being united. This time, the monsters and wanted criminals invaded us en masse. This is the greatest crisis the lair has faced over the decades of bloody battles. But a crisis naturally comes with miraculous chances. As long as we work together, why cant we get rid of the things that are obstacles for the unity of the lair while we kill the monsters so that the lair will be firmly in our control in the end? Is it going to be firmly in our hands, or just in your hands? Su Lun gritted his teeth. At that time, even if I really become Golden Tooths gang leader, Im just going to be your puppet and Golden Tooth will have to submit to Black Bone! Golden Tooth has already submitted to Black Bone! Xiong Wei suddenly pulled his eyes open and his voice grew stern. Dont you understand, from the day Saber Jin Wanhao fell into a coma, it was impossible for Golden Tooth to remain as strong as before! The only question is whether youll fall to the position of the second strongest gang in the lair or the third, fourth, fifth, and then just keep plummeting until you shatter! If you work with me, Golden Tooth might still be able to claim the position of the second strongest gang. But if you reject my kindness, Golden Tooth will be done for. Youll also be dead meat, Red Brows Su Lun! While Xiong Wei spoke, he straightened his sharp, dagger-like thumb and made the motion of slicing his throat. His aggressive attitude was clear. Su Luns eyelids twitched. He was drenched in cold sweat, and his exquisite hairstyle slathered with a lot of hair wax began to fall down in clumps. He was just a frail scholar who came from Dragon City University. He did not have to struggle by having to grow up in the foul-smelling lair nor felt his life being on the line every day, much less could ignore the lives of others and himself; he was not an old-school gang member. He was conflicted for a total of ten seconds. What should we do now? he said in the end with great difficulty. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei smiled in satisfaction. Well look for Poison Scorpion and in the name of Black Bone and Golden Tooth working together ask it to choose a highest temporary commander with us, Xiong Wei said. My son died, and Meng Chao is still busying himself around us in the dark. His master, the abnormal beast who created the Deification Capsule and planned the explosion in Leprosy Village is still lurking somewhere and plotting his next step as well. Were in a critical situation, so its only natural that we must choose a highest commander and unify all the forces in the lair. As long as you support my suggestion as Golden Tooths representative, Poison Scorpion wont be against it. And if Black Bone, Golden Tooth, and Poison Scorpion speak together, the other middle-sized and small gangs will obediently hand over their authority. Got it. Su Lun narrowed his eyes. Then, Gang Leader Xiong, you will naturally mobilize all the resources in the lair in the name of the highest commander. Wrong. Xiong Wei smiled. The person I will recommend as the highest commander will not be me, but you, Red Brows Su Lun. Su Lun was stunned once more. I told you that I am actually a very reasonable person who knows his limits, Xiong Wei said. If I recommend myself as the highest temporary commander, Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion will definitely reject it. The other middle-sized and small gangs might not reject it upfront, but when we carry out our missions, they will definitely become obstacles. They wont give their all for the missions. Theres no meaning in being that sort of highest temporary commander. But youre different, over the past few years, youve done plenty of things for the lair and created the impression that youre smart and are used to thinking of problems in terms of the overall situation in the lair. Besides, youre a professional manager and dont have a foundation in the lair. Youll face the least amount of obstacles if you became a temporary highest commander. The wild people will have the easiest time accepting you. Dont be worried that you wont be a good highest temporary commander. Ill personally support you. His last words made Su Lun frown a little. He could not help but say, At the end of the day, even if I become the highest commander, Ill still be just your puppet! Not a puppet. Youre my think-tanker, military adviser, and second-in-command. Xiong Wei smiled slightly. I really do admire your brain. Red Brows Su Lun, you were born to be the best military adviser. Dont go thinking that Im lying to you. When Xiong Ying was still alive, he did everything he could to bring you over to Black Bone. He even promised that youd have more authority and resources than in Golden Tooth. Did you think that hed have the courage to make these promises without me suggesting them to him? Chapter 567 - Uninvited Guest Su Luns eyebrows were only slightly red at the tips, but now, his entire eyebrows were as red as blood. His breathing hitched, and he sank into deep thought. Xiong Wei laughed and slapped Su Luns shoulder before he said, Brother, you only have one chance. Are you going to run away from the lair like some defeated dog with your tail between your legs, or are you going to take the risk to rule the lair with me? This is a simple multiple-choice question. With your intellect, it shouldnt be a hard choice. Alright, I dont like forcing people. Thats the end of our conversation. If you dont make up your mind before I walk out of this door, then forget it, and just pretend that I havent said anything. Well just let fate decide where the lair will head next! Before his voice could fade away, Xiong Wei actually turned around and strode toward the door. At the moment he turned around, Su Luns eyebrows trembled, as if a mask over his face cracked, and an incredibly strange smile spilled out from the cracks. But it took him only 0.1 of a second to put that smile away. Even the cracks on the invisible mask mended perfectly. Wait, Gang Leader Xiong He lowered his head and strode over to catch up to the other man. Xiong Wei was also smiling, and his smile was like a burning ball of fire. But his gaze was incredibly cold and sharp. It was just like his body, which gave off the contrasting feeling of him being tall but weak at the same time. The lower half of his face was split into a grin, but the upper half of his face was filled with rage. He could not wait to cut the murderer who killed his favorite son into pieces. Su Lun caught up to him and walked by his side. But every time he took a step, he was half a beat slower than Xiong Wei and remained slightly behind him. Xiong Wei had become famous a long time ago, and he was currently murderous. Unlike him, Su Lun was not used to fighting. He also spent a long time as a think-tanker and a right hand man. His presence was suppressed, which made it look like he was just a decoration beside Xiong Wei. The corridor was filled with elite fighters from Golden Tooth and Black Bone. They were all fierce people covered in tattoos who were murderous and did not care about their own lives. Even though they did not know what their leaders had been talking about, judging by their looks, they had to have come to some form of agreement or at least formed a cooperation. These were unusual times for the lair, and the cooperation between Golden Tooth and Black Bone would definitely be even more valuable than crystals. Hence, the elite fighters from both sides looked at each other and surrounded their leaders before they walked out in a mighty manner. The further they went, the more people joined them. Soon, aside from people from Golden Tooth and Black Bone, they were also joined by Poison Scorpion and the middle-sized as well as small gangs. They could tell that Golden Tooth and Black Bone had formed an alliance, and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei used some method to actually walk in front, as if it was his duty. They were all shocked by this. They looked at each other and weighed the pros and cons. Aside from the informants from Poison Scorpion hurrying back to report their sightings, the other middle-sized and small gangs followed behind Xiong Wei and Su Lun. Once they were out of the tunnel and arrived at the largest open-air arena in Mutual Gold Coliseum, there were already hundreds of fighters gathered beside Xiong Wei and Su Lun. Now, let us drag Meng Chao out of his dark corner! Phantom Bear Xiong Wei looked around and felt really satisfied with what he saw. With a ferocious expression, he said to Su Lun, There is only one thing that I must make clear. I can elect you as the highest commander, but I must be the one who kills Meng Chao. I will personally dig out his organs, cut them into pieces, and chew them slowly before I swallow them. I will eat him for three days and nights so that I can strip all his bones of flesh, and even when I finish the last piece of flesh, I wont allow him to die! Dont worry, Gang Leader Xiong. Before the public, Red Brows Su Lun regained the professionalism of a professional manager and presence of the God of Wealth. He smiled in a coquettish and mysterious fashion. I promise you that before long, youll definitely be able to see Meng Chao. Xiong Wei laughed, then scowled and wanted to speak to the gangs in the lair before the leader of Poison Scorpion arrived so that he could create the reality that was bound to come. But at that moment, a deafening roar suddenly came from the sky. An enemy attack? All the people became nervous. Its not an enemy attack! The next second, they sighed in relief. They could tell that the sound was neither the sound of flying-type monsters flapping their wings nor the Apocalyptic Beasts bringing forth death and destruction with their roars. Instead, it were the roars of large propellers of an armored airship pushing this giant forward. It was humans very own weapon. Since the lair was small and had a complicated environment, they could lock down the entire region with just anti-aircraft bases. There was no need for them to equip themselves with armored airships, which were carriers for long-distance attacks. Could they be reinforcements? But wasnt the lair under full lockdown now? Why did it seem like there were reinforcements who came in to provide support to them? It has to be known that the situation in the lair right then was not as simple as an abnormal beast lurking inside and robbers wreaking havoc. In the morning, a major explosion had occurred in Leprosy Village. The flames and shockwaves might not have spread to the world outside, but the smoke that contained crystal particles and all sorts of poisonous and corrosive substances had enveloped the entire lair like a demon with its teeth bared. A circular area of more than ten kilometers became heavily polluted. Since the sky was covered by rolling smoke and colorful clouds, visibility was almost zero. The ground also looked as if it had been assaulted by a sandstorm, so visibility down below was really low too. Usually, no one could see each others faces clearly even when they were only five meters away. If they were more than ten meters away, they would not be able to even tell whether the creature in front of them was a human or a monster. Besides, the lair had countless illegal buildings that were unique to the place, along with a really confusing underground layout formed by various holes, and these made the place naturally chaotic instead of orderly. The armored airship would also be easily affected by the crystal powder that went through incomplete combustion, since the propellers and engines were activated by spirit energy. This might result in it stopping in the air. All the monitors and perhaps even all the operating systems in the cockpit would face incredible spirit energy magnetic field interference, so the pilot could forget about controlling the airship in the air that had an unprecedentedly complicated spirit energy magnetic field. There was a high chance that the whole thing would go out of control and even plummet to the ground. This was one of the reasons behind why the government had to perform a lockdown on the lair and could not send a large amount of reinforcements inside. Just as everyone expected, when the airship entered the smoke that raged fiercely and looked like a deformed dragon exposed to radiation, the deafening roars became strange. First, there was a stutter. Sometimes, it was loud, but sometimes, it was like a growl. Then, the airship started swaying left and right, up and down. It was as if the pilot had already lost control of the armored airship and was wandering in the thick smoke and dark clouds like a headless chicken. In the end, the airship let out a few loud bangs and the roars turned into shrieks. There was even the piercing sound of metal fatigue, as if the pilot of the armored airship had done everything they could to draw out all the potential from the engines and propellers, thus causing the armored airship to reach the point of falling apart in the air. Along with a screech that pierced peoples eardrums, a path was finally torn open through the smoke and clouds, and a battered armored airship descended from the sky. It was perfectly acceptable to describe the armored airship as having gone through hundreds of battles and being in a terrible shape. Its blimp was covered in patches, no doubt to cover up the holes. The left wing had lost a propeller, and the two engines on the right were burning. They were releasing smoke as black and thick as ink. The metal pod under the huge blimp was covered in dents and intersecting claw marks, as if it had faced for a long time against flying-type monsters before it managed to escape certain death. Instead of saying that the airship descended, it would be more apt to say that the pilot and the passengers no longer had any hope and decided to just wing it by closing their eyes and crashing into the largest empty space in the lair like dead weight, which meant that they crashed into the open-air arena in Mutual Gold Coliseum. The elite fighters gathered in the coliseum quickly spread out. With a loud thud, the armored airship went limp. Then, as smoke rolled about in waves and dust flew, it let out a poof and fell apart. Xiong Wei and Su Lun looked at each other. Neither of them could tell the background of these people. Were they mad? Why did they choose to provide reinforcements to them at this time? Everyone knew that this was the most tiring and thankless task ever! Poof! Poof! Poof! A figure in motorized armor gradually formed in the smoke. The motorized armor seemed to have suffered severe impact when it descended and broke down. Sparks flew all over the place. Hence, when the person walked out, they ripped off the motorized armor like newspaper from their body. The armor and helmet were already out of shape. Once they were gone, the persons form came into everyones view. The newcomer had long and powerful legs, voluptuous and powerful waist and butt, pretty and aggressive face, and a seemingly amused but confrontational eyes. Whew Lu Siya removed her last piece of shattered armor and combed her messy long hair before she turned her head to look at the armored airship, which had now turned into scrap metal. An enigmatic smile appeared on her lips. Its her? Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and Red Brows Su Luns expressions turned really dark. No one expected that the person sent to provide reinforcements to the lair would be this dangerous and troublesome woman. Even though she was not even in her thirties, she was an outstanding presence among the hundreds of third generation members of the nine great cultivation families and a brilliant person. She was one of the few people who could stand on equal grounds with Shen Yupeng. A few years ago, she was just a mine explorer and Spirit Sensor of average fighting strength, so she was sent to the abnormal beast research department by the Lu family, which was a department they did not pay attention to. But once the abnormal beast research department emerged as a dark horse, her position in the family rose by leaps and bounds. She knew how to seize her chances as well. Just like Meng Chao, she was baptized by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals under Raging Waves. Aside from being a mine explorer, she also successfully ventured into her second occupation as a martial artist by using stones to fight. And during the Blessed Paradise Murderous Pets and Noble Descent Hotel ambush, she worked together with Meng Chao and became a crucial reason why humans were able to turn the tables. Due to her repeated contributions and since her father was in charge of the most important mineral company under Sky Pillar Corporation, the Lu family slowly started to teach her as the most important person among the third generation. Over the course of half a year, they invested an astronomical amount of resources into Lu Siya to make her the model superhuman. They wanted to make her popular and turn her into an idol for all the people. So why did this model superhuman and idol of all people not kill monsters beautifully in the battlefield at the borders of Dragon City? That was the place that would let her rake in war achievements in the easiest way! Why did she come to the lair? Chapter 568 - Queen Bee Red Brows Su Luns eyes roved about. No one knew what he was thinking about. Phantom Bear Xiong Weis skeleton-like face was so dark that it was like a thundercloud. He did not bother to hide his aversion and displeasure. He did not like Lu Siya. Following Saber Jin Wanhaos dead-like state, Golden Tooths reputation was bound to plummet to the ground, and they were no longer Black Bones opponent. People like Red Brows Su Lun were good at earning money, but in their world where the strong ruled and everything operated by the rules of the jungle, management abilities could never compare to simple and crude brute force. Xiong Wei wanted to rule over the lair, and the biggest problem for him was not Golden Tooth, but Poison Scorpion, who was just as strong as Black Bone. He had already dealt with Su Lun, and if Black Bone and Golden Tooth applied pressure on Poison Scorpion, Poison Scorpion would be unable to cause a stir. But Poison Scorpions support was Sky Pillar Corporation. And Lu Siya was the representative of the third generation members in Sky Pillar Corporation. In the future, she might inherit Sky Pillar Corporation and even the Lu family. How many variables would she add to the situation? And what was her goal? Did she come just to support the lair to fight against the monsters, or did she have the same thoughts as Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and wanted to use this crisis to fight against the monsters as well as manage all the power and resources in the lair to give it to Poison Scorpion so that Sky Pillar Corporation could control it? Gang Leader Xiong, be careful. This woman is not a simple person, Su Lun whispered to Xiong Wei. She might be hailed as the model superhuman by the media and often do voluntary work, give donations, and contribute a lot to Dragon City, but in truth, shes just spending money to buy popularity. Its for publicity purposes. In reality, this woman is ruthless and ambitious. Her methods and style are very similar to those of her father and grandfather. Among the third generation members of the nine great cultivation families, there are very few people who can win against her, aside from Shen Yupeng and a few other outstanding members. Thats why she also gained a nickname among the cultivation familiesQueen Bee! In the face of the Queen Bee, you must be extra careful. Dont underestimate her just because shes young. Otherwise, youll be ignorant and know nothing even after you were swallowed whole. Hmph, of course I know just how ruthless Queen Bee Lu Siya is. Xiong Wei scoffed coldly. She was able to work together with Meng Chao, and from this alone, I can tell that shes definitely a cunning person with a lot of tricks up her sleeves. Dont worry, I know. Both of them headed to Lu Siya. Gang Leader Xiong of Black Bone and Vice Gang Leader Su of Golden Tooth? Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor, so her senses were much stronger than those of an average person. Despite the raging smoke, she could see the two people mumbling to each other. But she ignored it and only spat out a thin, long, poison-laced, and malleable blue needle from her mouth. She used it as a hair stick and gathered her messy hair together to tie it into a casual ponytail. When the two people arrived in front of her, she said calmly, Allow me to introduce myself. I am Lu Siya of the abnormal beast research departments special investigation division. I have just received orders to be the vice captain and communicator for the lair crisis management squad. This is my appointment paper. She brought out a piece of paper with more than ten seals on it. Among them were seals from the Survival Committee, Supernatural Tower, the abnormal beast research department, and Dragon City Secret Police. Su Lun took the document with both hands, scanned it quickly, and handed it to Xiong Wei. Xiong Wei returned it to Lu Siya. He exchanged a glance with Su Lun, and both of them were silent. The lair is experiencing a rare crisis, and the explosion that happened in the depths of the lair this morning crippled around twenty Heaven Realm elites in one go. This matter has stirred up a major reaction in the outside world, and theyre paying a lot of attention to it, Lu Siya said. However, Dragon City is currently engaged in a pitched battle that will decide its fate, and the battle is going fiercely right now. Forget about Heaven Realm superhumans, even the pillars of support for Dragon City are fighting until their spirit energy is drained. Some Deity Realm superhumans have even been forced to retreat from the battlefield. Thats why we cant send an army or powerful superhumans to support the lair for the time being. This is something that I believe all of you who are defending the lair can understand. Of course, even if we asked you to lock down the lair, it doesnt mean that the outside world isnt paying attention to the lair. Right now, the most crucial problem is that the explosion stirred up a spirit energy turbulence and smoke that covered everything. The lair is facing radio frequency interference, and its really hard to transfer information. The outside world doesnt know whats going on in the lair right now, and we cant give you effective, efficient, and timely reinforcements. Sending information by word of mouth is too ineffective, so Ive brought several high level anti-interference communicators with super powerful penetrating abilities from the battlefield at the borders of Dragon City. Theyre built for communications in the depths of crystal mines. I hope that we can set up a point-to-point information highway connected to the control center of the crisis management squad outside. Also, I brought along a batch of high-grade crystals, gene medicine, and powerful ammunition that can solve your imminent crisis. This will also give the lair some hope and let the citizens here know that the outside world has definitely not abandoned you! While Lu Siya spoke, she turned her head around to beckon the reinforcements who crawled out of the destroyed airship. They brought over the high-power crystal communicator and the heavy equipment that were suited for field operations. Xiong Wei and Su Lun narrowed their eyes and stared at the reinforcements Lu Siya brought with her. They could smell a heavy stench of blood from the reinforcements and a strong murderous presence. Their hearts froze for a moment. It was obvious that these reinforcements were all trained killing machines who had gone through multiple battles. They were either the special forces from the Red Dragon Army or the elite professional fighters working in Sky Pillar Corporation. When I received the orders, I was fighting at the frontlines at the border of Dragon City. To make sure that I could rush over here as soon as possible, I could only grab the first armored airship I could find and hurry over, Lu Siya explained, as if she was apologizing for things. We were in a hurry, so we couldnt inform you in time. But we thought that you had to be discussing your battle plans in Mutual Gold Coliseum. This place was huge enough too, so it was suitable for a descent. Thats why we decided to just crash in here. Hahahaha! Thank goodness that the crash was a success and we didnt fail our mission! As Xiong Wei and Su Lun watched Lu Siya order the reinforcements to drag out boxes of high-grade crystals and powerful ammunition from the scrap metal, they gaped and started cursing up a storm in their hearts. Was this woman the Queen Bee or Queen of Madness? Didnt she know that when an armored airship was filled with so many high-grade crystals and powerful ammunition, it was the same as an extremely powerful super crystal bomb? It would be good if she landed successfully, but if she failed and the armored airship plunged down out of control, there was a high possibility that she would end up reducing the entire Mutual Gold Coliseum into ashes! Even if she did not want to live, Xiong Wei and Su Lun wanted to! Phantom Bear Xiong Wei was known for being domineering and fearless and could finally do whatever he wanted after Saber Jin Wanhao entered a dead-like state so that he could have a taste of being the Underground Emperor and ruler of the lair, but he did not want to die without knowing what was going on! Whats this? With a sour face, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei pointed at a metal box with a picture of a fire and a skull inside it. It was right behind Lu Siya. A special napalm bomb, Lu Siya said faintly. If the situation is so bad that nothing can be done to save it anymore, were to use it to perform a full purification. Xiong Wei and Su Luns hearts froze. Dont worry, after the lair enters a full lockdown, no one is allowed to leave. Since Im already inside, before completely solving the crisis, its impossible for me to cast you aside and leave. Thats why I will calmly, carefully, and seriously assess the situation. Unless its absolutely necessary, I will not use these toys. Lu Siya smiled and continued, The reinforcements I brought are all the elites of Sky Pillar Corporation. Many of them have been fighting with my father for decades, and their loyalty is not to be questioned. With just one word from me, theyre willing to fight until the last soldiers last drop of blood! Xiong Wei and Su Lun could understand what Lu Siya meant. The squad she brought was not just reinforcements. She had come to both investigate and supervise. The outside world was ill at ease about letting the gangs fight against the monsters alone. This was especially the case when Meng Chao turned traitor. It caught them by surprise, and they found it unbelievable. Even though Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, Snake Eye Mo Lan, and the others provided testimonies, they still could not help but suspect it. Hence, they sent Lu Siya into the lair to understand the situation. What exactly is going on in the lair right now? Who has the final say among the gangs? Why hasnt Mr. Jin appeared? Just as they expected, Lu Siya went straight for the main points. Su Lun told her about the information the gangs received after the explosion in the village and placed an emphasis on certain points. He also gave a vague account about Saber Jin Wanhao not feeling well and being unable to handle this crisis. The matter about Meng Chaos betrayal had been reported to the outside world long ago, so he just gave a brief statement about it. When Lu Siya heard about Meng Chaos betrayal, her expression did not change. Even her eyelashes did not flutter. Clearly, she had heard it before. In fact, it was the main reason behind why she decided to enter the lair. In the end, Su Lun mentioned that the gangs had already reached an agreement to pool together their resources, open their territories, and elect a highest commander to command all the squads. Xiong Wei took half a step forward and said stiffly, We already elected Vice Gang Leader Su of Golden Tooth to be the highest commander. Ms. Lu, you should know that Vice Gang Leader Su has been doing a lot of things for the lair the past few years. On a micro level, he helped us earn a lot of money, and on a macro level, he created a lot of job opportunities. He gathered the strong working population in the lair and the areas around it and contributed greatly in maintaining order in Dragon City. Everyone has no problems with him as the commander, including me. But now that youre here, its only natural that youll take over as the highest commander. Dont worry, the people in the lair know that we should take the whole situation into account and obey orders. Theres no way they will not accept you. If anyone does, Ill beat them up until they accept you! Chapter 569 - Killing Your Own Friend for Justice Gang Leader Xiong, you sound too serious. Im just an insignificant special correspondence member. Im not an ambassador and not a eunuch sent to observe the military. I wont take your power and make people hate me. Lu Siya could naturally hear the underlying meaning in Xiong Weis words. She smiled and said, Before we left, Vice Director Nie told me repeatedly that the situation in the lair is very complicated. Youre club elites who went to the frontlines and fought against the monsters and robbers. Youre the ones who understand the situation best. My job is just to help you pass information, provide support, and protect logistics. I wasnt told to get involved in how you command and respond to the situation. Please dont worry. It doesnt matter to me whether you or Vice Gang Leader Su becomes the temporary highest commander. Ill fully support your decision, and I believe that Poison Scorpion wont have any opinions about that. Xiong Wei and Su Lun were both slightly stunned. They did not expect that the legendary Queen Bee would be so easygoing. She was even willing to help them handle Poison Scorpion. Then, they realized that Lu Siya definitely had to have some conditions and wanted to use this relinquishing of power to trade with them. And this trade was most likely related to Meng Chao. But Lu Siyas tone changed. The lair is in a critical condition now, and we must hurry. How is the highest commander going to handle the threat presented by the abnormal beast and robbers, and from what angle are you going to do so? Xiong Wei and Su Lun both sank into contemplative silence. Once they gathered all the fighting men in the lair, the resources, and information, the first thing they wanted to do was to kill Meng Chao. But once they considered Lu Siya and Meng Chaos special relationship, they did not know how they should mention this to her. Lu Siya observed their expressions, and the smile on her face grew. Looks like you havent found a suitable way to handle the situation. She placed her hands behind her back. Then, I have a small immature suggestion. This is also the main reason behind why I entered the lair. Would you care to listen to me? Xiong Wei and Su Lun spoke simultaneously. Please, go on, Ms. Lu. I can represent Sky Pillar Corporation and convince Poison Scorpion to support all your plans as long as you help me do one thing. Lu Siyas gaze suddenly turned fierce. Her expression became completely different from a moment ago; she was like a queen bee who had finally shown her true colors. Kill Meng Chao! she hissed. Boom! The crystal engine deep in the scrapped armored airship behind the trio exploded. Red fireballs and black smoke came out from the mangled parts of the armored airship. Fortunately, most of the high-grade crystals and powerful ammunition, especially the special napalm bomb created with the adhesive liquid from fire-type monsters were all moved out, so even if the engine exploded, there were no chain explosions. The reinforcements and the armed gang members in the area quickly went forward to put out the fire. While they were shrouded by the smoke, Xiong Wei and Su Lun felt as if they had fallen into a maze. Ms. Lu, what did you say? Su Lun asked tentatively. You heard me clearly, kill Meng Chao. After Lu Siya revealed her true colors of the Queen Bee, she became imposing and spoke coldly. I thought that we should be on the same side when it comes to this, or are you telling me that you dont want to kill Meng Chao and take revenge for your beloved son, Gang Leader Xiong? What a joke! Xiong Wei hissed before gritting his teeth. I want to pull out Meng Chaos tendons and cut him into pieces! Su Luns mind raced, and he said, We have all sorts of concrete evidence and witness testimonies that point to one truth: Meng Chao betrayed Dragon City and became the despicable monsters puppet. His existence is a major threat to the lair and Dragon City. If we want to get rid of the crisis in the lair, itd be for the best if we could kill Meng Chao, but arent you supposed to be close to him, Ms. Lu? We were indeed good friends who entrusted our lives to each other and fought together multiple times. We saved one another more than once, and Dragon City itself was a witness to our friendship, Lu Siya said. Its precisely because of this that I was angrier and sadder than anyone else when I learned of his betrayal. What he betrayed isnt just Dragon City and humanity. He also betrayed my friendship and his past self! Now, many people call me a model superhuman. But of course, that is just for promotional purposes. Ive never dared to consider myself a model. But since were superhumans, we have the responsibility and perseverance of superhumans. As the sabers of human civilization, we are supposed to be eternal enemies with monsters and monsters puppets. This is our baseline, no? So, regardless of what our relationship is, I need to kill this friend of mine for justice. Do you have a problem with that? Xiong Wei exchanged a glance with Su Lun. Lu Siyas words sounded like they belonged to a person who was willing to kill their own friend for justice. She was absolutely correct, and not a single flaw could be found in her speech. However, no matter how they thought about it, it did not fit the image of the Queen Bee! What? You dont believe me? Lu Siya stared at the two people coldly. Of course they did not believe her. But they could not say that they did not believe her. Lu Siya scowled and said angrily, You should know that its impossible for me to leave the medias spotlight in the frontlines for the ridiculous reason of my friend betraying our friendship, then come to a stupid place like the lair! The point is, that idiot betrayed our mutual interests! Meng Chao, that idiot, fool, bastard, shameless stupid brat! Who does he think he is?! WHAT does he think he is?! Hes just a poor nobody from the slums! Even if he has some talent for cultivation, there are plenty of poor brats who have talent among the millions of Dragon Citizens! Even if he showed his splendour during the practical test of the national college examination, if he didnt have an astronomical amount of cultivation resources to support him, he would soon become obsolete! I was the one with good judgment! I brought him out of that dirty and stinky doghouse he called his home to carry out his first important mission! I was the one who saved him during the Red Radiance Jade tsunami and pushed him into the Blue Origin Crystal cave! I introduced him to the relevant people to become an off-site member of the abnormal beast research department! I gave him the chance to get in touch with higher-ranked missions and people! I was the one who asked father to give the Broken Star Club large amounts of support through Sky Pillar Minerals so that he could make the Broken Star Club famous! I was the one who went all over the place to pull strings and even served as a guarantor for him at the banks so that his Superstar could continue expanding! I also introduced to him loads of deals so that Superstar could become bigger and stronger! I was also the one who used her connections in news media outlets and social media platforms to tie him together with me so that we would be promoted as a pair and increase each others influence! Thats why he became the leading figure of the Golden Era while I became the model superhuman! Without me, what is he?! NOTHING! The more Lu Siya spoke, the angrier she became. Her voice and expression burned with fury, and her beautiful face turned monstrous and aggressive. Even Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, who was a domineering man, frowned a little and discreetly took half a step back. But he did not interrupt Lu Siya. Xiong Wei was not a very patient or reasonable man, but Lu Siya was currently a very angry woman. No matter how impatient and unreasonable a person was, they would usually not interrupt a woman who was in the middle of a fit of rage. Ill admit that my motives werent pure and I wanted to use Meng Chao. Lu Siya sucked in a deep breath and squashed her anger a little, but her concentrated anger became even sharper, and she gritted her teeth. Dragon Citizens are now sick of stories of rich peoples children killing monsters. They think that were too high above them and arent similar to them. Compared to blessed children like us who are born with silver spoons in our mouths, they prefer poor children like Meng Chao who came from the slums. They like stories of people who started with nothing, rose to the top, and overtook the rich families. Fine, no problem. If Dragon Citizens like folk heroes, then well create a folk hero for them. I tied Meng Chao together with me so that we could promote each other, and it helped me win over a lot of normal citizens and women behind Meng Chao. This was the biggest reason behind why I teamed up with him. I acknowledge that this was a trade, but it was a fair trade. Meng Chao gained more benefits than I did, so why would he feel displeased and discontented? But that idiot! I dont know what sort of monster poop he has in his skull or whether he really thinks that hes chosen by the Gods after he became rich overnight, but his ambition is far beyond his abilities, and in the end, it resulted in him being lured over by just a few words from the abnormal beast. Bastard! He deserves to be cut into pieces! I dont care if he joined the monsters! I wouldnt care even if he was eaten by the monsters! But what about me? What should I do?! All of Dragon City knows that he and I are the best partners! Ever since Raging Waves, our war achievements have been tied together! I must have been friggin blind to have asked for an advertorial saying that I learned many things on how to become a proper human being from him, especially how to contribute to Dragon City! Ive practically gambled everything on this bastard! But who knew that he would just wash his hands of me and betray Dragon City?! Now, he left his best partner behind, and I dont know what I should do! He deserves to die for his deeds, but am I supposed to become the greatest joke of Sky Pillar Corporation, the Lu family, and Dragon City AND lose all my reputation because of him?! Xiong Wei and Su Lun were dumbfounded. Once they thought about it carefully, though, they realized that Lu Siyas anger was very reasonable. Her words held a truth born from grief. As they listened to Lu Siya, they began to pity her. Now you should understand how much I hate Meng Chao, right? Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Her anger was like a sharp blade that would cut Meng Chao to pieces the moment he showed up. Gang Leader Xiong, you only lost your son because of Meng Chao, but Im about to lose my entire fortune and be unable to ever make a comeback because of him! Xiong Wei scoffed, but it was a sign that he acknowledged Lu Siyas motives. No, I wont accept it! I cant lose everything and turn into the greatest joke in Dragon City! Lu Siya clenched her fists like she wanted to snap Meng Chaos neck. As long as I can kill Meng Chao, things might not be over for me. Chapter 570 - Die a Dignified Death I understand. Su Luns mind worked fast, and he nodded slowly. Ms. Lu, you want to personally kill Meng Chao so that you can minimize the negative impacts of this matter on you, right? Thats right. Meng Chao must die, but not in my hands, and not in your hands either. He has to die via the fangs and claws of the monsters, Lu Siya said airily. Xiong Wei and Su Lun were both taken aback. This is the plot, Lu Siya said with a smile. Meng Chao, the leading figure of the Golden Era, who has contributed to Dragon City multiple times and risked his life just as many times, volunteered to take up the most dangerous mission and enter the lair. During the mission, he encountered the smartest and most cunning abnormal beast in history and also discovered a scheme related to Dragon Citys survival. To protect Dragon City and save thousands of other humans, when he was forced to choose between life and death, he didnt hesitate to choose to die together with the abnormal beast. He used his life and will to crush the monster civilizations desperate counterattack. Thus, he died a martyr. Meng Chao had sacrificed his life, so as his closest comrade, I will have to inherit his will and uphold his spirit to continue fighting stubbornly, just like him, until the last monster ends up as food on the humans table or a pet beneath our feet. What do you think of this story? Xiong Wei and Su Lun looked at each other. They suddenly realized that Queen Bee Lu Siya was much more sinister and shameless compared to what they imagined. Meng Chao must die, but he cant die as a traitor. My father, Sky Pillar Corporation, and I have all invested loads of money into him. If news about him being the monsters puppet spreads out, well all suffer major losses! Lu Siya explained. The only reason I gave up on the battlefield at the borders of Dragon City along with the chance to shine under the spotlight by killing monsters and came to this unfathomable swamp is to prevent losses and retrieve the Lu familys investments. Meng Chao is a hero. This is something many of the economic interest groups now. Once this is proven false, many people will lose their means of income, and when you cut off a persons means of income, its the same as killing their parents, and no one wants to kill my parents, right? Xiong Wei scoffed. Meng Chao must die majestically, just like a hero. This is the only way for me to inherit his will, take his power in the Broken Star Club and Blue Home, the worship from the thousands of grassroots young adults from poor families that he represents, and of course, his Superstar. When Lu Siya said this, her smile grew even more mysterious and alluring. She even stopped talking for a moment before continuing, If this is how it goes, the bad thing might turn into something good, and my fame might even grow beyond Meng Chaos when he was alive. Su Lun pondered this, then frowned a little and said, But Meng Chao killed Bullet Xue Rui, Rattlesnake Xiang Wei, and the Black Bone heir. This news has already spread out and many people know about it. Most of the people who know about this are just lair citizens who heard it through the grapevine. There shouldnt be many who personally saw it, right? Lu Siya said confidently. The only people who saw it are Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, Snake Eye Mo Lan, and some armed gang members. Zhou Chong and Mo Lan and permanent employees of insurance companies affiliated to mega corporations. Their high pension funds are in the hands of the mega corporations, so I naturally have ways to convince them to not spew crap. As for the armed gang members, Im afraid Im going to have to trouble the two of you. The situation in the lair right now is very chaotic. In truth, no one knows what the truth is right now. As long as we can win beautifully, we will have the final say. The person we believe is the hero will be seen as the hero who stared death in the face and laughed, and whoever we say is the traitor will be the traitor despised by the masses. Dont you think that this is the natural order of things? Su Luns eyes sparkled, and he quickly weighed the pros and cons of this situation. But Xiong Weis eyes were bloodshot, and he growled. Meng Chao killed my son, yet I still have to cover up his crimes and make him a hero? Thats right. I dont care about how Meng Chaos body ends up. If youre interested, once you capture him, you can tie him up and lock him in Black Bones dungeon, then dig out his flesh with a knife as small as an ear wax remover. You can work on him for five days, then smear the best medicine on his wounds to heal him, then continue digging out his flesh for another five days. You can torture him for five months or five years. As long as youre happy, I wont care, Lu Siya said nonchalantly. But Meng Chaos reputation doesnt just belong to him. It also affects Superstar and the businesses were both involved in. Over the past few years, Superstar has merged with giants and taken in a few major businesses that were larger than it. This required a lot of support from the banks and investors. A lot of his guarantors when he asked for loans from the banks were companies under my name and my fathers Sky Pillar Mining Company. If Meng Chaos status as a traitor is exposed, Superstar will be done for, and I will also be done for. My father, too, will be severely affected, and the competitors who are eyeing his position like hungry wolves will drag him down. Gang Leader Xiong, I can understand how painful it must be for you to have lost your son, but I hope that you can understand my feelings too. I will absolutely not tolerate losing even the smallest bit of money, just like how you would not tolerate your son losing even a single strand of hair! Xiong Weis eyelids twitched. He was hesitating, assessing how believable Lu Siyas threat was, and how much her losses were. And his assessment was: If Meng Chaos betrayal did spread out, the losses Queen Bee Lu Siya would suffer would really be so great that she would go mad and throw all caution to the wind. However, as a member of the old generation who had commanded the lair for decades, he still felt humiliated about having to accept a junior who was not even thirty years old yet, and she even convinced him with just a few words. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei needed a dignified way to accept her proposal. Lu Siya gave it to him. Besides, without my help, do you actually think that you can capture Meng Chao? No one understands him better than I do. He was able to become an outstanding presence among the thousands of ambitious youths in Dragon City, so hes definitely not someone simple. Meng Chaos master is the abnormal beast who orchestrated the explosion in Leprosy Village, and its still lurking in the dark while plotting an even more nefarious scheme. We dont have time to waste. Even if youre locals of the lair, do you really have the confidence to capture Meng Chao quickly when this area is as complicated as a 3D maze? If Meng Chao succeeds in his scheme or manages to flee even if he doesnt succeed and returns to the wilds controlled by the monster civilization, when will you be able to capture him, Gang Leader Xiong. Will you be able to wait? Xiong Wei thought about this for a long while before he said with a sour face, Ms. Lu, do you have a way to capture him? Of course? Lu Siya smiled. Over the past two years, we fought side by side all the time and went through all sorts of life and death situations. No one in all of Dragon City understands his fighting style, way of thinking, offense as well as defense methods, along with how he chooses hiding places better than me. Besides, he doesnt know that Ive reached an agreement with you two. He must still trust me. This trust will become the cause of his death. Xiong Wei and Su Lun looked at each other. They appeared to be tempted. Of course, this is a trade, and since it is a trade, its definitely a situation where you help me, and I help you. We mutually benefit each other. Lu Siya struck while the iron was hot and continued. If youre willing to help me, my father, Sky Pillar Corporation, and I will be willing to support both of you. Saber Jin Wanhao is not very healthy now. This is something the outside world has heard for a long time now. The Underground Emperor killed many monsters when he was younger and was injured far too many times. Hes already a medical miracle, considering the fact that hes still alive. The outside world is already prepared to welcome the age after the death of Jin Wanhao and the impact from the unrest that will definitely come afterwards. I didnt expect that Golden Tooth would be kept in such an orderly state under your management, Vice Gang Leader Su. It has been growing in power day by day, and even the conflicts between the gangs have been largely reduced. Youve also created a lot of new profit points and many job opportunities. Through the use of advanced technology, you also resolved a lot of the rage among the grassroots citizens using all sorts of channels. One of the greatest threats to the present Dragon City is monsters, and the other is the millions of unemployed grassroots citizens who have nothing to do. The latter is an even bigger problem to the nine great mega corporations, because we control the order in Dragon City. The lairs existence is a great way to vent their rage to the grassroots citizens. So, the nine great mega corporations dont want to see the lair descend into chaos, let alone disappear entirely. If the lair continues to be in the hands of people who understand the larger issues, prioritize the general situation, and are people with whom we can associate, like you two, then we can do our best to protect the order inside Dragon City. Itll help the nine great mega corporations expand their territory and our civilizations living space while remaining completely at ease. Dont you think so? Lu Siyas long and narrowed eyes crinkled into a smile. There were crows feet at the corners of her eyes, but there was no amusement in her eyes at all. She extended her right hand to them and slowly opened her palm. It looked like she wanted to shake hands with them, but also like she was holding a sharp blade that did not exist, but seemed like it was ready to spill blood at any moment. Even if Phantom Bear Xiong Wei had just experienced the pain of losing his son, he did not hesitate for long. Red Brows Su Lun also immediately grabbed Lu Siyas hand. You think of things thoroughly, Ms. Lu, Su Lun said sincerely. Indeed, Meng Chao is the flag bearer of the young superhumans. His reputation doesnt just belong to him, but the entire Golden Era. It doesnt matter if his own reputation is ruined, but it will severely impact the morale of Dragon City and shatter the dreams of thousands of youths. So, while we have to kill Meng Chao, we must protect his reputation. This is the only way to take care of the general situation. Golden Tooth and I completely agree with your plan! Black Bone naturally understands the importance of maintaining order as well. Xiong Wei held Lu Siyas hand as well and shook it vigorously, but he didnt look happy. But this is an easy end for that brat! Gang Leader Xiong, calm down. Just think of it as showing me some respect. Lu Siya sighed softly, and an expression of slight regret appeared on her face. She even did her best to squeeze a small, crystalline tear from her eyes. No matter what, Meng Chao was once my best friend and savior. He betrayed our friendship, but Im a kind person, so I still hope that he can die a dignified death. Chapter 571 - Walk Straight Into The Trap Xiong Wei and Su Lun sucked in a deep breath and did their best to control their expressions and emotions. Both of them smiled at the same time. Now, gather your squads and prepare to move out so that we can capture Meng Chao and fight against the monsters! Lu Siya said. I will talk to Poison Scorpion so they will work with all of you. I trust that if Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion work together, the other middle-sized gangs and small gangs wont make any noise. However, Im very curious as to whether you have any specific plan to handle the situation. Where are you going to look for Meng Chao and his master? Youre not thinking about searching everywhere like blind fools, right? Ever since the explosion in Leprosy Village, the leaders of the other gangs have gathered together to discuss things, and theyve already set up a rather perfect emergency plan, Su Lun said quickly. Aside from setting up an isolation zone in the lair and locking down Leprosy Village, weve also located twenty-two locations, which are all important facilities. They also happen to be the places that are the easiest for the enemy to attack. Next, Gang Leader Xiong will personally lead the people to the twenty-two facilities and perform a thorough search to ensure that there are no holes in the security that Meng Chao and the abnormal beast could take advantage of. Thats good. Lu Siya nodded in satisfaction. She then changed her tone and said, But I suggest that you add a twenty-third location and add a lot of forces to prioritize searching through it. Su Lun and Xiong Wei looked at each other. Ms. Lu, which place are you talking about? This one. Lu Siya tapped the ground lightly with her toe. The underground area of Mutual Gold Coliseum, specifically, the area right under us. This place? Su Luns eyebrows flew up. The leaders of the gangs are all gathered in Mutual Gold Coliseum. There are plenty of people and resources gathered here. If Meng Chao really dared to sneak into this place, wouldnt he be walking straight into a trap? Thats why Im saying that you dont understand Meng Chao at all. If you didnt have my help, itd be impossible for you to capture him. Lu Siya smiled. Meng Chao is a really aggressive person. If he faces an enemy attack and the chance of performing a perfect dodge is less than 50%, he will usually choose offense instead of defense. He doesnt care if hell be severely injured if he can deliver a fatal strike in exchange. Its just as you said, Mutual Gold Coliseum is the command center of the gangs and the logistics warehouse. The moment he took this place down No, as long as he damaged this place and created chaos here, the lair might end up destroyed entirely. With Meng Chaos greed, he wont take a fancy to those so-called important facilities. Theyre not important to him. He will either not attack or attack the heart, and its this place! Su Lun looked enlightened. Xiong Weis expression also became slightly more pleasant. He slowly started to believe that it was the right choice to work together with Lu Siya. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, explosions came one after another from the edge of the lair. They were not far from Mutual Gold Coliseum. The explosions came from different directions, and rolling smoke as well as brilliant fireballs rose into the air, causing the already complicated situation to become even more confusing. Meng Chao and the abnormal beast have attacked once more. Su Luns expression turned stark white. Hospitals, drug warehouses, water purification plants, and other important fundamental facilities in the lair are in the direction of the explosions. If these places are destroyed, the order in the lair wont be maintained for long. Then, Commander Su, hurry up and mobilize your forces to provide reinforcements and defend those places! Lu Siyas voice was just as calm as before. But Im going to be firm about my judgment. This is just Meng Chao throwing feints. No matter how fierce the explosions at the borders of the lair are, theyre just a diversion. His real goal is this place. Su Lun was stunned for a moment, then he asked hesitantly, Why are you so certain that the explosions are just feints to capture our attention? Because youre still alive, Lu Siya said. Su Lun did not understand what she meant. What do you mean? If it werent a feint and Meng Chao really attacked, then at the moment you heard the explosion, you should have died, Lu Siya said faintly. At that moment, the distance between Meng Chao and Mutual Gold Coliseum was just one hundred meters. He was in the slums under the lair, and the place was like an ants nest. Meng Chao wore a tattered, hooded cloak and a pair of goggles that were as dark as night. The cloak covered his face and hands, and he had meticulously put on a disguise that made it look like he had pus and rotten flesh. He looked disfigured and like his entire body was rotting away. He had also shrunk the muscles and bones of his left leg, making it shorter than his right leg by two centimeters. He limped as he walked, and at first glance, it looked like he was really sick. At that moment, he was a homeless man like many others who could be seen everywhere within the lair. Even if his sister, Bai Jiacao, or his tutor, Gu Jianbo, stood in front of him, they would be unable to recognize him based on his looks or his posture. With this disguise, he and AJi could swagger closer to Mutual Gold Coliseum through the underground tunnels. They did not need to go through the sewers or ventilation pipes, as they did before when they went to other places. On their way, they were checked by three batches of armed gang members. But there were just too many homeless people in the lair, and even if the lair was fortified, there were still plenty of men and women who could not find shelter. The gangs could only do their best to point these people to the underground shelters, but not delay them so long as they did not run out and cause trouble. In such an urgent situation, it was impossible for them to check their identities one by one. Meng Chao and the team had split into two groups. He and AJi served as the vanguards to see whether the secret tunnel leading straight to Mutual Gold Coliseum still existed. Su Mulian and Song Jinbo stayed at the back. Su Mulian could use the time together to tell him about what had happened in Leprosy Village, the will of the villagers led by Wild Wolf, and the tragedy that might happen nine hours later. Song Jinbo was a local of the lair. He had been Saber Jin Wanhaos right-hand man for years, and even though things had not been going well for him the past few years, no matter what, he still had his ways. He naturally had some plans to solve the situation and good friends that he could trust to have his back. The moment Meng Chao found a breakthrough point and concrete proof, Song Jinbo would stake the connections, resources, and the reputation he built over decades to work with him. But at that moment, Meng Chao heard muffled explosions that came from everywhere. He saw the ceiling above him tremble a little. The intersecting cracks became larger and denser. A few spiders were creating their webs at the corners, and they got so terrified that they climbed up their threads, crawled into the cracks, and disappeared. The lair citizens in the area became restless. Rumors flew everywhere, just like in Leprosy Village. No one knew where the news came from, but all the grassroots citizens in the lair knew that an incredibly dangerous abnormal beast and human traitors who were tempted by the monsters, corrupted, and turned into puppets had made home deep in the lair. They were hiding around them and were about to turn the lair into a literal hell. Some people said that monsters had already occupied Leprosy Village and were using rapid-growing fungal sheaths and plants to turn the city into a bloody forest. Some people said that the monster had created a terrifying drug known as Deification Capsule, which could turn humans into monsters. The villagers had all been turned and had now become the most evil and terrifying monster army. They were about to rush out of Leprosy Village and rip apart as well as eat all the lair citizens. Some people even said that the abnormal beast had not tempted the Leprosy Village, but the villagers had willingly joined the monsters, because the infectees descendents had always been so deformed and ugly that they did not look human, so they no longer thought of themselves as humans. They would kill all humans as monsters, for this was the only way they could vent the anger and resentment they felt over the decades of discrimination. Other people said that it did not matter whether the villagers did it willingly or not. The village was already a chaotic vortex, and the monsters paradise. This was an undeniable truth. Before long, the horrifying vortex was going to expand and devour everything around it, even tear down the order in the lair. The major players sitting high up in the city never cared about the survival of the lowest class citizens. Now, they had even sent all their elites to the borders and left the lair citizens to their own devices. If the lair people did not want to be torn to shreds, they had to save themselves. There was only one way for them to survive, and that was to charge through the barricade at any cost. If the dirty and smelly citizens of the lair rushed to the classy residential areas where the superhumans stayed, those powerful people would not continue ignoring them and would protect them at least for their own benefit, right? Of course, the last view was not the main view. For the moment. Most of the lair citizens still believed in order, the superhumans, and that the Survival Committee would definitely not abandon them. Even the homeless people who had nothing had a hard time making up their mind to charge the barricade at the borders of the lair. However, Meng Chao was not sure how much longer the lair citizens confidence in the superhumans and Survival Committee would last. If the Vortex and its puppets started brutally attacking the lairs fundamental facilities, resource warehouses, and densely populated residential areas and the monster puppets lurking in the gangs, such as ambitious people with high positions, like Red Brows Su Lun, continued fanning the flames and adding fuel to the fire, it would be far too easy for them to crush the lair citizens confidence toward the outside world and make the outside world misjudge thes situation in the lair. At that time, the entire lair would go through the same thing as Leprosy Village, and Meng Chao would be unable to do anything to bring it back from chaos and destruction. Chapter 572 - Fire in the Lair Did you hear? Even Meng Chao, who has grown really famous, was corrupted by the abnormal beast!At that moment, Meng Chao heard a homeless person speaking while winking at his companion. The abnormal beast turned Meng Chao into a monster with three heads, six arms, and loads of fangs. Hes no longer a human, and he even killed a few of his comrades! Meng Chao gulped. Even if he thought with his toes, it was obvious that if it werent for Red Brows Su Lun fanning the flames in the dark and spreading false rumors about him, this sort of rumor would not exist. I heard it too. He was not corrupted by the abnormal beast, but A number of homeless people were huddled up in a corner and listened as well as spread all sorts of rumors excitedly. Every time a story passed to another mouth, the rumor got upgraded. In the end, it became something unrecognizable and terrifying, which made everyone feel like a disaster was imminent and they had nowhere to run. Meng Chao also noticed something else. More and more people were starting to cough. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Practically all the homeless people were coughing, and no one remained quiet for more than half a minute. Even the armed gang members nearby were coughing and grumbling softly. But they were not to be blamed. The explosion and fire in Leprosy Village was just too great. All sorts of poisonous and chemical impurities had gone up in flames, and they turned into thick, dark smoke that spread all over the lair. Aside from blocking sight and interfering with the wireless network, it also left countless heavily polluted particles in the air. Most of the buildings in the lair were located underground, and poisonous particles were heavier than gas particles. Once the poisonous particles descended, they seeped underground through every hole they could find. After decades of development, the population in Dragon City had grown abnormally, and it was the same in the lair. Narrow spaces were overcrowded and were usually stuffed from three to five times or even more people than there should be in a room. So, the air was really polluted. The underground space had always stank, and now, a large amount of highly polluted smoke had crept in from burning substances and entered peoples bodies through their noses and throats. They invaded tracheas, lungs, and esophaguses. This, naturally, affected peoples immune systems, and they coughed so much that their eyes became bloodshot. They could not stop for even a moment. This was not a good sign. For a long time, the lair had been the place with the densest population and worst pollution in Dragon City. But what was amazing was that even though quite a number of residential areas in the outside world were affected by the zombie virus and Blood Flower spores, the lair seldom experienced any large scale cluster infections. The gangs acted swiftly in such cases. They used methods that disregarded casualties and feelings of the lair citizens. The moment they found someone who seemed to be infected, they used the most brutal methods to treat and even purify them. This was one of the reasons why cluster infections were seldom seen in the lair. The other important reason was that the law of survival in the lair was far more brutal than the outside world. During the decades of filtration when only the strong survived, the people whose immune systems were not strong and easily affected by the zombie virus just died. Those who survived might have appeared dirty, deformed, and ugly, but their immune systems were much stronger than those of the citizens who lived in classy residential areas in the outside world. It was as if they were born vaccinated and were immune to dozens of zombie viruses. The people who could not stand the invasion of viruses and bacteria died in their cradles or even in their mothers wombs. This was one of the reasons why the Survival Committee allowed the lair to manage itself. If the lair was a ticking time bomb that might release more than ten thousand zombies at any moment, then no matter how great a price the Survival Committee had to pay, it would have cleared the lair. Yet no matter how strong the immune systems of the lair citizens were, there was a limit to them. When humans suffered major external injuries or were invaded by viruses, their immune systems would naturally plummet to the ground. A lot of viruses and bacteria were already lurking in the lair citizens and waiting for the impenetrable immune systems to crack. Then, these viruses and bacteria would charge out like a flood through a cracked dam and show an absolutely horrifying outbreak. Meng Chaos former neighbor, Granny Wang, had not been in contact with zombies. She was only struck by a Demonic Halberd Pig in her stomach, which destroyed her immune system. Then, the zombie virus lurking in her body rose to the surface, and Granny Wang turned into a zombie. Now, Leprosy Village was burning, and the heatwaves and smoke tormented the immune systems of the lair citizens. Meng Chao noticed that as the coughs grew worse, many peoples eyes grew bloodshot, and snot started flowing down their faces. Some people were already showing signs of a fever. They suffered from chills or were spasming a little. Some people scratched the pus and rotting wounds on their bodies nonstop, as if they were suffering an itchiness they could not tolerate. As the fire in Leprosy Village grows stronger, the smoke containing unknown impurities will continue spreading and sinking, and the immune systems of the lair citizens will also become weaker. Before long, their immune systems will crumble, and they will be like the citizens outside. No, they will be even more susceptible to the virus and spore infections compared to the citizens outside. The living environment in the lair is horrible. The underground layer is like a hornets nest. Humans stay together with pests. If they lose their powerful immune system that serves as their firewall and the abnormal beast releases a large amount of new zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores, and if the Deification Capsules start wreaking havoc Meng Chao did not dare to imagine just how terrifying the situation would become. The Noble Descent Hotel ambush he experienced half a year ago might have seemed to be filled with zombies and the undead, but compared to the future the lair might face, it was nothing. The fundamental solution to this was the lair working together with Leprosy Village. They had to trust each other, gather all their manpower and resources, and get rid of the fire in the village. But after listening for a long time, Meng Chao noticed that there was a major misunderstanding and bias between the lair citizens and the villagers. On one hand, the lair was the largest slum in Dragon City. Aside from a small number of gangs that belonged to the middle or upper class, the lair citizens belonged to the bottommost level in Dragon City. They looked down on the villagers to maintain psychological balance and ascertain their status of being human. Otherwise, when the dirty, ugly, poor, and even homeless lair citizens looked at the brilliant superhumans, who were superior to them in every way, they would have a hard time finding their own place in the civilization. On the other hand, the businesses in the lair and in the village overlapped in many areas. There were only a few lucky people who could be attendants in monster coliseums, bate-fichas in gambling sites, or who were pretty enough to take part in the oldest profession. Most of the lair citizens had to take up the hard, dirty, and tiring work that no one in the outside world wanted to do in order to survive, such as refuse classification, monster harvesting, special weapons creation, recycling trash and excretion, and opening up underground spaces. Such work paid very little, but was toxic and dangerous. More than ten years ago, the lair citizens could still somewhat maintain their livelihood by relying on tse hard, dirty, and tiring jobs, but as tie passed, Dragon Citys population increased, and competition grew fierce. The citizens living outside were getting better at enduring hardships and there were less and less requests for work. The lair citizens started to no longer care about not getting insurance, overtime pay, and holidays. They stopped caring about how dirty and dangerous their work was too. As long as they had food to eat, everyone was willing to work like cattle. And the speed at which the strong took over the weak became much faster in the village and the lair compared to the outside world. The younger generation of Leprosy Village was able to work more efficiently and withstand greater radiation and pollution. The result of both the outside world and the village oppressing them was that the lair citizens lost most of their jobs. Aside from the lucky ones who joined the gangs and could rely on the tertiary sector of economy to put food on the table, the number of homeless people who had no job and no home kept on going higher. Many lair citizens were naturally full of resentment in the face of such a situation. They did not understand why things ended up this way. Didnt they say that Dragon City was currently in a rare golden age of development after more than half a century of struggle? The nine great mega corporations, cultivation families, and superhumans were enjoying their lives. But why was it that their lives seemed to be no different from ten to twenty years ago, aside from the fact that they did not need to face zombies and monsters every day? If being honest, it even seemed like things were becoming worse than back then? Millions of citizens outside had been working arduously for Dragon City, and it was the same in the lair. Yet where did all their hard work go? The lair citizens could not find an answer to this question. So, they could only point their aggression to the villagers who seemed to be even more inferior and lowly compared to them. They believed that the villagers had snatched the jobs that should have belonged to them. Even when the gangs introduced jobs that the mega corporations subcontracted to them, they usually offered them at an even lower price than before with the excuse that Leprosy Village could work harder, and their wages were even lower. Some of the lair citizens were even transferred to Leprosy Village because of their jobs. They did not have anyone to rely on and became squirming piles of flesh that rotted away in the dark corners of the lair. Many of the unemployed died soon after losing their jobs. Before their death, however, they cursed Leprosy Village, and their curses lingered like ghosts in the ventilation pipes of the lair. They never faded away. The misunderstanding between the lair citizens and the villagers was really deep. It would not be easy to make them work together. When Meng Chao realized this, he could only sigh in his heart. He originally thought that fire in the lair that cost a few hundred thousand lives in his previous life was just an accident, but it was no accident. It was a scheme by the abnormal beast. He had to get to the root of the problem and kill the abnormal beast to solve this problem in its entirety. But it was only at this moment that he obtained an in-depth understanding of the situation in the lair and Leprosy Village. Only right then did he finally learn that Golden Tooth Lair was a place with the worst and deepest resentment after half a centurys worth of the citys development. The lair was like a volcano stuffed full with crystal bombs. It was easy to get rid of a visible fire, and it was not impossible to kill the Vortex. But the task of getting rid of the anger that had been accumulating for years in the villagers and lair citizens as well as resolving the conflict in the lair so that the future of Dragon City could be changed was harder than trying to make pigs fly! Amid the rising and falling coughs, Meng Chao sank into deep thought. In the meantime, AJi crawled over from among a few homeless people on his arms and legs. He looked like an oil-drenched rat. Chapter 573 - Bayonet Sees Red AJi had volunteered to search for information. When Meng Chao saw that he came back in one piece, he sighed in relief and asked, How was it? No one noticed you, right? Of course not, AJi said mischievously. Big Brother Chao, I noticed a pattern. The poorer a person is, the uglier they are. These homeless people are the poorest people in the lair, so they look even worse than the villagers. Theres no way Id be discovered while among them. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He remembered that he had joined various upper class gatherings due to the invitations from Lu Siya, Ning Shewo, Yan Hengbo, and the others. The well-dressed men and women had relatively beautiful faces regardless of their personalities and moral values. Compared to the lair citizens and the villagers, they were two completely different creatures. Meng Chao shook his head and cast aside that boring and dangerous thought. Did you discover anything? Actually, I did, AJi said. More than ten important facilities around the lair exploded simultaneously just now and started burning. The light and smoke makes it look like the lair was struck by a sandstorm. Its dark out there. The air pollution is getting worse, and you might not be able to see a monster thats strutting right in front of you. I think that the abnormal beast pretending to be you has attacked again. Meng Chao was silent for a while before he asked, Did you personally see the smoke? What color was it? I did. Its really colorful. Its like those thick but low-grade paints. AJi thought about it for a moment before continuing. There are plenty of unlicensed chemical engineering workshops in the village. When they dump liquid waste into the river of trash, thats the color you see. So, that means that the abnormal beasts targets for the second round of attacks were warehouses with tons of crystals that are not of high quality so they have loads of impurities, as well as dangerous raw chemical materials. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he immediately said, Most of the buildings and inflammable items in the lair are located underground. Theres not enough oxygen, so they cant burn down completely. Besides, the impurities in the inflammable items will make the smoke even stronger than tear gas. It will corrode human organs and immune systems. If my guess is correct, this is just the prelude to the abnormal beasts second round of attacks. Once the fire grows bigger and the smog envelopes the entire lair, the abnormal beast will use even more brutal attacks. If Leprosy Village goes up in flames completely at that time and the villagers run out, even the Gods will have a hard time saving the situation! No, we must immediately find the gang leaders. Did you figure out who has the say in the lair right now? Um, I did, but AJi hesitated for a moment before speaking. I heard a lot of speakers screeching all over the place when I went to the surface. They said that the gangs have decided to work together and formed a temporary allied command center. Vice gang leader of Golden Tooth is in charge, so Red Brows Su Lun is the temporary highest commander. He has unified all of the fighting power, resources, and information in the lair. Since the lair has entered the highest state of emergency, logically speaking, all the people have the responsibility to fight, so even if youre not a gang member, you have to listen to Red Brows Su Lun. So right now, Su Lun has the final say in the lair. Meng Chao scowled and said, Thats impossible. Based on his experience, cultivation realm, and fighting strength, Red Brows Su Lun is far beneath Saber Jin Wanhao, so theres no way his words can weigh a ton. He cant even compare to Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. What right does he have to become the highest commander? How could he convince the people to listen to him? Would Phantom Bear Xiong Wei actually listen to him? Then there must be some monkey business going under the table. In any case, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is the vice commander of this temporary allied command center. By the looks of it, theyre working together happily, AJi said in a troubled manner. Right now, there are two people who have the final say in the lair, but Red Brows Su Lun is a traitor in human skin and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is deceived by him. He has a prejudiced impression of you and thinks of you as the person who killed his son. The moment he sees you, he will probably act hysterically and wont stop until he kills you. We only have nine hours left. It doesnt seem possible for you to convince any of them to work with you within such a short time. Meng Chao rubbed his face. He, too, noticed that he seemed to have stepped into a deadend he could not get out of. But I managed to get an interesting piece of information, AJi suddenly changed his tone. Someone said that an armored airship descended into the open-air arena in Mutual Gold Coliseum. It came crashing down like a dead weight. Soon after it landed, it exploded. The person who came in that armored airship has to be mad! Armored airship? Meng Chaos eyes lit up, and hope burned in them again. The lair doesnt have any armored airships, so it must have come from the outside world. If these people came from the city, there wouldnt be ay need for them to ride such a dangerous aircraft like an armored airship, considering its so close. They could have just walked in or used a non-motorized glider to fly in. This means that the other party rushed over from the battlefield at the borders of Dragon City, which is far from the lair. Dozens of Heaven Realm superhumans had returned in failure from the lair. So, if that person dared to rush in regardless of the costs, they must have powerful soldiers under them. I knew it! The outside world couldnt have possibly given up on the lair! Did you find who the people in the armored airship were? Are there any Deity Realm superhumans among them? I dont know about that. AJi scratched his head. Besides, I dont think that we should be happy so soon, Big Brother Chao. Even if there are really Deity Realm superhumans among the reinforcements, the person they first came in contact with was Red Brows Su Lun, and with the power of first impressions, they will definitely believe in that traitor and schemer! Judging by the fact that Red Brows Su Lun was able to become the highest temporary commander and mobilize most of the resources in the lair, he has already deceived the leader of the reinforcements. Even if we knew who the leader of the reinforcements was and snuck into Mutual Gold Coliseum to appear in front of them, are you sure youd be able to gain their trust? Well Meng Chao rubbed his chin and quickly thought about how he could gain the leaders trust as well as reveal Red Brows Su Luns true colors in one go. At that moment, the sound of motorized armor came from the end of the tunnel. A squad of armed gang members hurried over in that direction. The homeless people in the area were intimidated by their murderous presences. They whispered to each other discussing the situation. Meng Chao and AJi hunched their shoulders and listened for a while. They learned that the first order given by the highest commander was to mobilize most of the armed gang members and the healthy young adults in the lair to head to the areas with major fires to put them out and clean the areas behind the fire barrier. As for the homeless people, they had to register themselves and would be given different tasks based on the conditions of their bodies. The ones who were really poor, weak, and could not bear any burden would be sent even deeper to underground shelters to be managed so they would not cause any chaos when the lair descended into inevitable havoc. Meng Chao and AJi cast each other a glance, then quietly went to hide at the back of the crowd. When they saw another squad of armed gang members run past them, AJi could not help but say, Big Brother Chao, this is a good chance. The strong gang members had gathered in Mutual Gold Coliseum before, but theyve been sent outside the lair. The defense around Mutual Gold Coliseum must have become much laxer. Its a good chance for us to sneak in! Thats right. This is indeed a good chance for us, but its also a good chance for the abnormal beast. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. I just heard from the homeless people that there are plenty of ammunition, relief aid, and medical resources in the coliseum. The open-air arena has the largest empty land surface you can find in the lair, too. If the underground space receives a destructive blow, all the lair citizens will run to the open-air arena to seek shelter. If I were the abnormal beast, no matter what sort of astonishing minor tricks I play at the borders of the lair, in the end, there would only be one target worthy of me attacking at full strength, and that is Mutual Gold Coliseum! Hurry, take me to the secret tunnel you found. Big Brother Chao, have you thought of a way to quell Phantom Bear Xiong Weis rage, reveal Red Brows Su Luns true colors, and obtain the trust of the reinforcements leader? AJi was surprised and delighted. Not for the time being, Meng Chao whispered, but his voice was firm. But I believe that all schemes have flaws. If I havent discovered any flaws, it just means that were not close enough to the scheme yet. Red Brows Su Lun It doesnt matter how flawless your disguise is, as long as I suddenly appear in front of you and clash swords with you, I will definitely rip off your disguise and see just how you look for real! While the gang members herded all the homeless people, Meng Chao and AJi stuck close to the wall and left the underground square. They walked on their tiptoes through the dark, narrow, spider web-filled paths. Soon, they reached a place with a sign that said Danger! Construction ahead. In front of them was a place under construction. Once Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, it was enveloped by fog. Since the people were surrounded by stretches of uncultivated land with monsters all over the place, they naturally thought about looking for space underground. Dragon City never stopped moving underground. Since the lair was the largest slum, the population in its single square unit was around five times above that of the outside world, and there were countless diggers who called themselves moles among those people. They worked day and night digging tunnels. Mutual Gold Coliseum served as the lairs newest landmark. The open-air arena was located at the highest level and was the only floor on the surface. The other dozen or so floors were all underground. With Mutual Gold Coliseum at its center, an entirely new hornets or ants nest was born, and it was continuously expanding. Even though the main building was already built and in business, the construction of the hornets nest was far from over. It was likely that unless the endurance of the rock strata reached its limit and completely collapsed, the moles would continue digging downward endlessly. They would never stop of their own volition. Chapter 574 - Secret Tunnel However, since an explosion happened in Leprosy Village and the entire lair was under full lockdown, construction work had stopped. The strong diggers were naturally the best soldiers for the gangs. They were all affiliated to the construction companies of the gangs, anyway. Right then, they just switched their pickaxes, impact drills, and rock crushers for more destructive cold weapons and guns to fight against monsters and maintain order. The entire construction ground was empty. Only a few guards were patrolling the place. The secret tunnel I discovered is deep within the construction site, so we have to bypass these guards, AJi whispered. Meng Chao released a wisp of spirit energy and quickly scanned the area. He then vanished into the darkness. When he reappeared, he had a plump rat with shiny fur and big ears in his hands. Meng Chao pinched the rats neck so that it would not make a sound. Then, he tossed the rat behind the guards. He used a ball of spirit energy to envelope the rat and created a spirit energy magnetic field that seemed like a buffer around it. The rat landed gently. It was not injured, just scared, and started screeching while desperately running away. The guards attention was immediately attracted by the rat. They chased after it and went to investigate the corner where it disappeared. Meng Chao and AJi used that chance to sneak into the construction site. It should be here! AJi groped about the wall for a while before he looked over with pride. Meng Chao also casually touched the spot where AJi touched and noticed faint bumps on the wall. They formed the word Ji. The marks were left by a knife or a screwdriver, but no one could see them under dim light. Only the people with sensitive fingers could find the mark if they rubbed them against the wall. AJi had said that it was a mark he left when he fled from Mutual Gold Coliseum last time. They followed the marks and soon came upon two huge pipes. One of the pipes had a diameter of more than two meters. Rumbling sounds came from within it, as if there was wind howling inside. Most of the buildings in the lair were located underground, so air ventilation was a major matter that concerned countless families lives. Hence, the diameter of the ventilation pipes was around five times that of the ventilation pipes on the surface buildings. There were also large industrial fans spinning at high speeds inside them to ensure that the fresh air on the surface flowed underground. Of course, since the lair was enveloped in flames and smoke right then, the air that was sucked underground was full of highly polluted and corrosive particles. When the people inhaled them, their lungs would begin to burn, and if they inhaled more, their world would begin spinning and they would have trouble breathing. It would feel as if their lungs had turned into hard plastic. Meng Chao and AJi did not intend to sneak into Mutual Gold Coliseum through the ventilation pipes, because the rapidly spinning industrial fans in the ventilation pipes were difficult to deal with. The lair citizens had also installed filtration nets with alarm systems, high voltage electric nets, and other defense systems. If normal pests entered the ventilation pipes by mistake, they would instantly be reduced to ashes. Meng Chao and AJi did not want to experience what it felt like for their skins to crack and smoke to come out of their bodies. The other pipe was much narrower. There were no cables, optical fibers, or crystal cables inside it. It led to ventilation pipes, machines controlling the industrial fans, and control panels. It was a maintenance pipe. Even though its diameter was less than one meter, AJi, who was very small, and Meng Chao, who had absolute control over his body, did not find it problematic. Before the guards rushed back, they bent their backs and crawled into the maintenance pipe. They fumbled about the darkness and crawled forward for around ten minutes. They went past four forks on their way. AJi shared that when he escaped last time, he left marks at each fork. Just as he said, Meng Chao found crooked Ji carvings along the walls. Sometimes, there was an arrow along with the carving to point out which direction they should take. With these marks, they traveled through the maintenance pipe and always took the right path in the 3D maze. They werent wrong even once. Finally, they reached the end of the maintenance pipe. Meng Chao looked at AJi. AJi pointed above him. Up. Meng Chao searched once more. This time, he did not find a mark, but the crack of a sealed manhole cover. He soon located four large screws as well. The screws were screwed tight, and the manhole cover was practically part of the pipe. But this was not a problem for Meng Chao. He brought out a vial of adhesive liquid from his military backpack (which was basically a dimensional pocket at this point), and used a small brush to wipe it on the screw caps and cracks of the manhole cover. Soon, the cracks connecting the manhole and pipe let out sizzling sounds. When he tried twisting the screw caps, it wasnt that hard of a task anymore. Meng Chao opened the manhole cover, which revealed a vertical shaft above them. It was dark and led to the surface, which was around one hundred meters straight up. Similar structures were often HV and ELV electrical risers or an area to transport ammunition and other resources required for survival. When necessary, it could also serve as an escape tunnel. Unfortunately, Mutual Gold Coliseums affiliated facilities were not fully constructed yet. The walls of the vertical shaft did not have any ladders or holes to serve as handholds for climbing. The walls were smooth with nothing on them. Meng Chao checked the texture of the wall for how rough it was. There was a layer of cement covering the vertical shaft. The wall was done in a crude manner and covered in bumps that were several millimeters in size. With the small bumps available to hold onto, Meng Chao could easily climb up even if he was carrying several hundred kilograms on his back. Do you need me to carry you? he asked AJi. No. AJi shook his head in a stubborn manner. I can do it. Meng Chao cast a deep glance at the boy and nodded. Alright, Ill go up first. Be careful! Then, like a huge gecko, he climbed up the vertical shaft without making a sound. He had not painted his fingers with any glue or adhesive liquid, but even so, they stuck firmly to the rough cement surface. Even the military backpack filled with ammunition and other items remained steady on his back. Meng Chao climbed up dozens of meters in one go. AJi followed behind him, but was clearly much slower. Slowly, the distance between them widened. Meng Chao seemed to be focused on climbing and not paying any attention to the movements behind him. Soon, the boy could no longer hold himself up. His arms trembled, and his palms started sweating. His hands slipped, and he fell. Meng Chao heard the cry of surprise and immediately went to help him. Unfortunately, while AJi shouted, he flailed his arms and missed Meng Chaos hand trying to grab him. He fell to the bottom of the shaft and landed with a loud crack from his left ankle. AJi! Meng Chao landed after him and frowned a little. He looked at AJis left ankle. It was swelling like a bun that came straight out of a food steamer. The bump was huge and hot. AJi was in so much pain that he grimaced, and tears welled up in his eyes, showing his pain and disgruntlement. I-Im fine, Big Brother Chao. I can do it. He struggled and tried to get up, but it affected his hurt ankle, and he grunted. Tears and snot fell down like a flood. I-I dont think I can climb up anymore, Big Brother Chao, AJi said with a glum face. I hurt my ankle, so I cant catch up to you anymore. Itll also be impossible for me to sneak into Mutual Gold Coliseum without alerting the guards. Meng Chao closed his eyes and touched the boys ankle. After a moment, he said, Thank goodness you didnt hurt your bones. You just sprained the tendons. Youll recover after resting for a few days. Then, just wait here for me. Ill leave you the emergency kit and some food. At the very least, itll help you get through today. If you dont hear from me after tonight, itll mean that Im most probably in trouble, so youll have to rely on yourself to survive. Big Brother Chao AJi said guiltily. Its my fault for being so useless and falling from the vertical shaft. I I dont know whats wrong with me either. I should have listened to you earlier and let you carry me up. Its fine. Meng Chao smiled and slapped AJis shoulder a few times. Youre still young, so theres no need for you to take a risk in Mutual Gold Coliseum. In any case, were already directly below the coliseum. The distance is less than fifty meters. You can rely on me for everything else! Yeah, I trust that youll definitely do it, Big Brother Chao! AJi pointed at the dark vertical shaft above them. Once you climb out of that vertical shaft, you just need to search for the place with the thickest scent. Then, youll find a drain. After walking along the drain for a while, you will have to climb out of a hole. Then, youll be in Mutual Gold Coliseum. Meng Chao nodded, pondered over his words, and asked, The thickest scent? What does that mean? What sort of drain is it? Um AJi said. Its a drainage or sewage pipe. We crawled through one like that in Leprosy Village. Is it? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Then tell me the specifics. What is above this drainage pipe? Where does it lead to in Mutual Gold Coliseum? I think it should be a toilet, AJi said. Meng Chao stared at him expressionlessly. No, no, no, its not a human toilet, its the monsters, AJi explained hurriedly. Mutual Gold Coliseum keeps and modifies lots of fierce monsters. These monsters are huge and eat a lot, so they naturally poop a lot too. Thats why their drainage pipes and toilets are huge as well. Theyre the easiest way to sneak into the coliseum. Fine. Meng Chao stared at AJi and said in a profound manner, Well settle this once I come back. He climbed up the vertical shaft again. Without AJi tailing him, he was much faster than before. When he reached the top of the vertical shaft, he did smell a thick, pungent smell. Meng Chao had been in swamps filled with corpses in the wild and had dealt with much worse stink. Besides, in his previous life, when he was in Ghost Tribes training camp, he had to go through various training that broke human limits. One of them taught how to block their senses and lurk in all sorts of horrible and harsh places as if they were rocks. Mutual Gold Coliseum had only just opened, and plenty of its entertainment programmes were not open yet. There were not many monsters locked up in it. Besides, the excrement of monsters, especially superbeasts with strong spirit energy, was an incredibly valuable resource. Just like how the poor countries on Earth dried cow dung to use it as fuel, the lair and Leprosy Village treated monster feces as items worthy of being recycled. The monster feces that were sent into the drainage pipes had been treated a few times, so the area was not as dirty as Meng Chao imagined it to be. Chapter 575 - Close By Five minutes later, Meng Chao climbed into a cage containing some monsters. Since the diameter of the drainage pipe was large enough to allow an adult man to crawl in, anyone could imagine just how huge the monsters contained inside the cage were. Meng Chao minimized his breathing and heartbeat. He also closed his pores to the point that no air escaped them. He stuck close to the wall and tiptoed forward. With the help of the dim light, he saw two monsters lying at the center of the huge cage. They were Demonic Black Mountain Bulls, which were larger than elephants, had long fur, and horns covered in spirit tattoos. These superbeasts were between Grade 2 and 3. They were brutal and fearless. When they were angry, even if their stomachs were cut open, they would still fight. They would not stop until the very last drop of blood flowed out of their bodies. They were Nightmarish Beasts that even Hell Beasts did not want to provoke in the wild. They were also superstars in monster coliseums, because they could always provide exciting fights. Fortunately, once the lair entered the highest state of emergency, all the monsters locked in the coliseums were either given or injected with large amounts of tranquilizers. They also wore electromagnetic shackles and muzzles that locked their limbs and mouths. The bulls were sleeping at that moment. Meng Chao did not wake the two Demonic Black Mountain Bulls. He looked around and noticed that the underground space was about the size of a football field. It was filled with cages of all sizes, which had different monsters. Most of the monsters were sleeping, just like the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls. They had dozens of thick, semi-transparent tubes stuck on them, which were injecting tranquilizers nonstop to ensure that the superbeasts with powerful physiological parameters and energy would remain obedient and not cause trouble. Aside from the tranquilizer, there were also metal bars with warning signs that read Danger! High voltage. As flies hit them from time to time, Meng Chao could hear cracking sounds and see brilliant, blue sparks. The flies disappeared without a trace in the blue sparks. They turned into smoke. The defense system was used to suppress the monsters. Fortunately, the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls were huge. There was also a lot of space between the cages, so it was easy for Meng Chao to move. Meng Chao lurked beside a high voltage set of bars and calmly observed the CCTVs and the layout of the guards. The monsters were all used for fighting, so they were biochemically modified and had electromagnetic shackles and even explosive collars. The level of danger they posed was far beneath that of wild monsters. Hence, the lair did not arrange a lot of guards to keep watch over them. Meng Chao easily found the blindspot of the guards field of vision. When two guards turned their heads away at the same time, he moved forward like smoke. He found a few sets of fighting suits and hooded cloaks worn by the guards in the lounge beside the cages, which helped him change out of his smelly clothes. Once done, Meng Chao pulled his hood over his eyes and strutted down the corridor away from the cages. Of course, he was still on guard and listened to signs of breathing, heartbeat, and footsteps around him. When he noticed someone getting close to him, he immediately searched for a place to hide. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he did not want to meet up with anyone. Mutual Gold Coliseum was a business conducted by the gangs, and it never had an overly strict organizational system. The spirit energy magnetic field interference caused by the explosion in Leprosy Village also crippled the communication channels between the gang members. Even though the gangs had already elected Red Brows Su Lun and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei as the highest and second highest commanders, they still had to rely on shouting to pass their orders. Besides, explosions had occured at the borders of the lair. A lot of the elites were sent over to put out the fires and stop the abnormal beasts attack. Everyone was in a panic, which made the openings in the coliseums defense even more obvious. Meng Chao climbed up two floors. He found a few indoor arenas that were used as temporary warehouses. They were filled with weapons, ammunition, and survival resources brought from the outside world and gathered by the gangs. It could be said that it was the ballast that ensured the stability of the lair. After taking a few twists and turns, Meng Chao understood the general layout of the coliseum. He returned to the floor with the monster cages and found a large elevated platform. When the coliseum was open for business, the monsters that weighed dozens of tons or even more than one hundred tons would slowly be lifted by the large elevating platform. Then, they would be displayed in the large open-air arena in front of a few hundred thousand spectators. Meng Chao believed that the open-air arena was the most important gathering place for the gang members because it could accommodate a few hundred thousand people even when the lair was already packed. The people he wanted to find had to be there as well. The movements of the elevating platform were too obvious, so he would not use it. There were huge gears at the sides of the elevating platform, which were connected to steel ropes that were even thicker than his thighs. They led straight to the surface. Meng Chao climbed up the steel ropes like the amalgamation of an ape and a gecko and soon reached the top. There was only one thin layer of steel separating him from the surface. The steel plate was not stuck in place. There was a crack in the middle, and it could be controlled by gears to open slowly to the sides. Then, the monster that was rising to the top would be revealed. Since huge, violent beasts would often eagerly crash into the steel plates, the two steel plates were a little uneven. They could not be shut tight. Through the crack, Meng Chao could see that the open-air arena was filled with gang members in motorized armor, and they were all armed to the teeth. They were like soldiers being reviewed. All of them looked fierce and murderous. Then, Meng Chao heard a voice from the VIP seats at the side of the arena. It had great projection, and the words used were very effective in stirring up emotions. The lair is at its most critical stage right now! If we still care about the difference between the gangs, we will only end up dead! Be it Golden Tooth, Black Bone, Poison Scorpion, or the other gangs, were all comrades connected by blood. We were born in the lair, and well die in the lair, this is our destiny! It doesnt matter whether the outside world has given up on us or not. Well never give up on ourselves, our parents, spouses, children! Dont forget, human civilization revolved around gangs decades ago, during the dark era when zombies roamed, monsters appeared, order collapsed, and morality died! We signed an agreement with each other, and this is why we managed to pass down the flames of our civilization, even though it was tough! Today, let us rekindle the glory from decades ago and tell Dragon City that the gangs can do the things the mega corporations can do! The speaker spoke fervently, so it was no wonder why the gang members became motivated when they heard it. They beat the weapons in their hands as much as they could, making themselves sound like an army of thousands. But when Meng Chao shrank his pupils and adjusted his angle to observe the speaker, he found himself so disgusted that he felt as if he had just swallowed a fly who flew out of a public toilet. He knew that person. Even if that person was reduced to dust, he would recognize the scummy scent on him. Red Brows Su Lun. The human traitor who willingly abandoned himself to evil and became a shameless puppet of the monsters Wait, who was the person standing to Su Luns left? Meng Chao felt his heart skip half a beat. He saw a person who should definitely not be present. Even though she wore an awesome, heavy motorized armor, her chest plate was puffed out, and the emblem of Sky Pillar Corporation was on it. Her legs were longer than Meng Chaos, even though he was already 180cm tall. She had the ghost of a smile on her face, an aggressive gaze, and an invasive presence All of it pointed to someone Meng Chao was incredibly familiar with. Lu Siya? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. She had stayed in her fathers company to handle the mining bases that Sky Pillar Minerals had opened. Didnt those places get attacked by monsters? Why did she suddenly come to the lair? Hasnt she always cared about the return rate of missions? The mission of protecting the lair is tough and thankless, so she should scoff at it, right? She should be staying at the borders of Dragon City and fighting the monsters happily so that the media would talk about her! Could it be that she has been affected by me after staying with me for so long? Was she indirectly influenced and slowly understood the happiness of doing good things and not boasting about them? Does she now know the joys of contributing to Dragon City? No matter what, since Lu Siya was one of the reinforcements, then things were much easier. By the looks of it, the outside world did not completely believe that he had killed Bullet Xue Rui and Rattlesnake Xiang Wei. That was why they sent Lu Siya over to listen to his explanation. Meng Chao felt delighted. However, when he moved his gaze to Red Brows Su Luns right, he frowned a little. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei was a special class fighter whose strength was second only to that of Saber Jin Wanhao in Golden Tooth Lair. Killing was nothing to him since around twenty years ago, and he was a fierce man who could stop a baby crying at night. Even though Meng Chao did not know whether he had reached the peak of Heaven Realm, it was obvious that now that he had killed that mans son, the stimulation would be enough for him to end up beaten to a pulp. Meng Chao started thinking hard. How should I shake off Red Brows Su Lun and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei so that I can talk to Lu Siya alone and tell her the truth? Perhaps because Men Chao found hope in Lu Siya, he became so excited that he forgot to control his breathing and heartbeat. Since he was baptized by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals in the past, he immediately released a unique presence that was barely noticeable. The others might have been unable to detect this presence, but as a Spirit Sensor and someone who was also baptized by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals, Lu Siya was slightly stunned and blinked in surprise. The Queen Bee cast an unfathomable glance at the crack where Meng Chao hid. Chapter 576 - The Queen Bee’s Thoughts Meng Chao shuddered. Was I discovered? He suddenly felt that he was a little too rash. Right now, both he and his enemy did not understand each other, and he was too close to his target. No matter what, he and Lu Siya were both cleansed by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. Their vitality magnetic fields had converged when the spirit energy crashed into them. They fought side by side later on and experienced a series of shocking, bloody battles. They had literally faced death together, and during those moments, they shared a form of resonance that was similar to telepathy. Besides, Lu Siya was a Spirit Sensor. Meng Chao had absolute confidence that he could deceive everyone beneath Deity Realm, but he did not have the confidence to deceive Lu Siya. He could not help but hesitate about opening the shaft and jumping out to explain things. Most of the people in the open-air arena were Red Brows Su Lun and Phantom Bear Xiong Weis people. Both of them had a motive to kill Meng Chao on sight. Yet Meng Chao could not kill the gang members since they were just deceived and it would make things worse. Meng Chao did not think that he could explain things clearly and make others believe him while screaming and dodging bullets. He had to think of a way to talk to Lu Siya alone. Perhaps she had that intention as well, because she only cast a brief glance at the spot where Meng Chao was hiding before she moved her gaze away and continued talking happily to Red Brows Su Lun. It seemed like she had not discovered him yet. Did she really not notice me? Meng Chao scratched his head. He could not quite guess Lu Siyas thoughts. He thought about it for a while, then came up with a plan to test things. He crawled down along the steel ropes. The area locking up the monsters had polluted air and a dirty environment. Aside from the large and fierce beasts, it also had a lot of pests , just like any other place in the lair. Meng Chao quietly fired off a chain saber and soon captured a rat. He pinned the rat under his foot so that it would not let out a single sound. Then, he brought Bloody Saber out and used the tip of his chain saber to loosen its crystal. Bloody Souls core was made of the one and only Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow. The crystal was fixed firmly in place, so there was no need for him to change it. Not that he could change it, anyway. But to allow the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow to release the strongest spirit energy impact, there were nine other holes on the saber, and different crystals were embedded in them. They could form complicated spirit energy magnetic fields of different attributes with the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow. The nine supporting crystals could be changed. Usually, after one battle, the spirit energy contained inside would be completely drained, so the originally brilliant crystalline jewel would become a normal, gray and black stone that would crumble at the gentlest touch. Meng Chao pressed down on the groove beside the hole, which would allow him to change the crystals. Then, he easily removed one Red Radiance Jade. In the earlier fights, this Red Radiance Jade had released more than 70% of its spirit energy, so it looked dark and brittle. Meng Chao clenched it lightly, and with a light crack, it turned into fine powder. He mixed the powder into adhesive liquid made from a monster and covered the rat in it. After that, he injected some spirit energy into it to make the molecular levels of the Red Radiance Jade powder tremble. The rat immediately started shining with a dark red light in the darkness. Crystals had really strong radiation, but different crystals released different levels of radiation. Experienced superhumans, especially mine explorers, could use different radiation levels to accurately determine the types of crystals they were handling. Meng Chao believed that with Lu Siyas ability, she could instantly detect that there was something that reminded her of Red Radiance Jades sneaking around at high speed under Mutual Gold Coliseum. This would be Meng Chaos signal to Lu Siya. With this thought in mind, he sent the rat covered in Red Radiance Jade powder into a ventilation pipe. He also used a really thin harvesting blade to leave a small gash on its butt. The rat jumped in pain and immediately ran into the ventilation pipe. Meng Chao climbed up the steel rope and returned to the area near the crack. He adjusted his angle and quietly observed Lu Siya. Just as she expected, she soon reacted. But against Meng Chaos expectations, after her expression changed, she leaned closer to Red Brows Su Lun and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei to say something to them. Then, Su Lun and Xiong Wei became nervous. Both of them gave quick orders. The entire open-air arena roared with the engines of the motorized armor and the clicks of people loading up heavy weapons. Lu Siya waved her hand, and together with Xiong Wei, she led the heavy armored fighters carrying all sorts of guns into the depths of Mutual Gold Coliseum through the tunnel under the audience seats. Judging by their heavy footsteps, they were running in the direction of the rat covered in Red Radiance Jade powder. No way. Meng Chao could not understand it. Lu Siya noticed my tracks, and she immediately told Red Brows Su Lun and Phantom Xiong Wei? And she even personally led a large group of people with Xiong Wei to come after my life? Could it be that she believed Red Brows Su Luns lies that Ive come under the control of the abnormal beast and betrayed Dragon City? But she noticed me while lurking up here before. Why didnt she call the people over at that time? Its clear that if she had alerted the people back then, it would have been easier to capture me. As long as Phantom Bear Xiogn Wei led thousands of armored fighters to charge at me, then even if I were made of metal and had multiple heads and arms, Id still be squashed like a bug. Meng Chao could not figure out why Lu Siya had two completely different reactions within just a few short minutes. At that moment, Lu Siya had already left his field of vision, so all possibility of them interacting with each other through their gazes and understanding each others minds was gone. Meng Chao wracked his brains, but he just could not figure out what Lu Siya was trying to do. But then again, trying to figure out a womans mind had always been harder than trying to stop the apocalypse. Besides, this was Lu Siya, the Queen Bee. However, Meng Chao noticed that when Lu Siya left, she created a perfect chance for him. Wait, Lu Siya and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei led the forces after the me who is crawling all over the place in the ventilation pipes. The gears in Meng Chaos mind turned. But Red Brows Su Lun is the highest commander of the lair, and on the surface, he relies on his head to earn a living. He doesnt have a lot of fighting strength, so its only natural that he would stay here to give orders instead of going to the frontlines to fight. There arent many armed forces in the open-air arena. If I stake everything and launch a direct attack Did Lu Siya intentionally lead Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and the other elites away to create a chance for him to kill the leader of the enemy forces? The more Meng Chao pondered over this, the more ridiculous he found it. Besides, he checked the time. There was less than seven hours before the deadline he had agreed upon with Wild Wolf. Also, the number of floating particles containing heavy radiation and pollution were increasing. This meant that the fires in Leprosy Village and the borders of the lair were not being extinguished. They were getting stronger instead. Even if Wild Wolf was willing to wait for Meng Chao, the fire was not going to wait. Meng Chao had to seize any chance to get rid of the Vortex and its puppets. It was the only way he could unify the resources in the lair and make the people extinguish the fire together so they could save their home! Meng Chao did not have the time to think. He gritted his teeth and disappeared into the darkness once more. Then, three minutes later, he found a suitable targeta Golden Tooth member who was alone. It was a man in an airtight heavy motorized armor. He had a large ammunition box on his back, a multi-turreted mortar on his shoulder and arm, and other heavy machine guns strapped around his body. It was a sign that he was a damage dealer in his squad. However, if anyone wanted to fire eight heavy machine guns at the same time, they would need high specifications for the machine components of their motorized armor. This meant that the highly sophisticated and complicated heavy armor could easily malfunction. The mans armor seemed to have run into some small problem, which was why he had stopped and was behind his comrades. Due to a coincidence, he ended up in Meng Chaos sights. When Meng Chao saw that there was no one around, he shot out like a ghost from a cannon and quickly approached the Golden Tooth gang member from behind. It was only when the tip of his palm touched the back of the Golden Tooth gang members head that the man realized what was going on. But it was already too late. Meng Chao pushed forward gently, and his spirit energy crashed into the mans head like a huge, eighteen-wheel truck with cotton around it. The mans soft brain tissues crashed hundreds of times against his sturdy skull, and before he could even grunt, he fainted. Meng Chao dragged the man and the motorized armor into the storeroom he found in the corner. He immediately checked the mans breathing and heartbeat. When he noticed that his physiological parameters were stable and showed no signs of danger to his life, which meant that he would not suffer any sequelae, Meng Chao sighed in relief. Im sorry, Bro. Meng Chao patted the mans shoulder. He quickly activated the motorized armor, dragged the man out, and crawled in. Huff! Ha! Meng Chao growled, and spirit energy filled his body to increase his blood circulation so that his muscles would fill with blood and swell up. Even his bones started making cracking sounds and became bigger. His size instantly matched that of the man on the ground, and he perfectly fit with the motorized armor. Due to the major interference from the spirit energy magnetic fields, the communication channel only had white noise, so he was not worried about exposing himself. Meng Chao stood up on unsteady feet and moved his limbs a little before he strutted to the open-air arena. He came out in time to see Red Brows Su Lun entering the tunnel under the VIP seat. He had to have gone to the command center. There were only two guards behind him. There was no better chance than this. Meng Chao made up his mind and strode over. At that moment, the open-air arena filled with armored forces who were moving quickly. They were reporting the newest situation to their gang leaders. Intruder! Someone crept into Mutual Gold Coliseum through the ventilation pipe! Due to the severe air pollution, many people wore airtight gas masks to retain their fighting strength. Some even had compressed oxygen mixed with stimulants. When Meng Chao mingled among them, he did not attract any attention. He increased his speed and caught up to Red Brows Su Lun. Chapter 577 - Flip The Table, Destroy the Board! The tunnel led straight to the VIP rooms prepared for VIP guests. Meng Chao released his spirit energy to scan the area and immediately heard the faint breathing, heartbeats, and conversations in the VIP rooms on both sides. The people inside were most likely the office and intelligence staff. They were currently anxiously gathering and analyzing the newest war reports. Red Brows Su Lun did not seem to have noticed that there was someone following him. But even if he did, it would not matter. He quickly turned a corner and opened a door to a VIP room. Meng Chao did not hear any other breathing or heartbeat in the areas ahead. So, he quickened his footsteps. It was only then that Su Lun heard the slightly urgent footsteps and sensed the murderous intent that spilled out of the cracks of Meng Chaos heavy armor. He was slightly stunned and turned around in slight puzzlement. Meng Chao tore off his disguise, and his speed instantly increased ten times. Like a hungry wolf pouncing on a lamb, he knocked the two surprised guards into the wall and rendered them unconscious. Then, without slowing down, he grabbed Su Lun and fell into the VIP room. Meng Chao had just used his spirit energy to scan the room. It had only three heartbeats inside, and their vitality magnetic fields were relatively weak. Even if they were superhumans, their cultivation realms would not be high. There was a high possibility that they were not martial artists, but strategists who used their brains to earn a living. Just as he expected, when they saw a murderous heavy armor crashing into the room, the three strategists were stunned. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The machine gun on Meng Chaos heavy armor had a large diameter, and now, it acted like a hungry python that bit into the three strategists brows and neck. When the bullets that were thicker than thumbs brushed past the threes chests, Meng Chaos killing intent had already mixed with his spirit energy, and like an invisible icicle, it crept into their brains. The killing intent from the apocalypse was incomparably intimidating to low-grade superhumans. The nerve endings of the three strategists brains, spines, bones, and nerve endings froze over. Forget about moving, they even had a hard time breathing. Red Brows Su Lun crashed into a couch in the VIP room. The couch instantly shattered to pieces. The man was also knocked off kilter. He grunted and coughed up blood. But his expression remained as calm as ever, as if he was not surprised by the intruders ambush. He waved his hand for the three strategists to not move or speak so that they would not be killed. Then, he licked the blood off his lips and stared at the intruder. Meng Chao? Thats right. Meng Chao lifted the mask of the heavy armor and grinned. Hi, Vice Gang Leader Su. You cant escape, Su Lun said gravely. There are plenty of people moving up and down the tunnel. Very soon, they will notice the two unconscious guards outside, and you will die. I dont intend to run. Meng Chao smiled. Let me ask you a question. When someone frames you for stealing and meticulously plans the item to be stolen, sets a trap for you, and even brings false witnesses to testify against you so that you would fall into a seemingly foolproof net, how will you explain things for yourself? Heh, no matter what method you use to explain things, youre already in the enemys trap. The correct answer isnt to hurriedly explain what is going on, but to look for the person who set you up, then beat him up to the point that his parents cant recognize him and he cant even speak. After that, he can slowly explain things. By then, you wont have to worry about what sort of troubles the person who framed you will bring you. I dont understand what youre trying to say, Su Lun said. You do, Meng Chao said. When the plan is set up meticulously and you dont have the time to slowly decipher the complicated situation, playing the hooligan and overturning the entire chess board is also a way to destroy the trap. I know that if I killed you, others would probably not listen to me. It might even prove that Im the monsters puppet. But I would never be able to explain things clearly, anyway. If I let you stay around, who knows how else youll slander me? Since youre the abnormal beasts right-hand man, I might as well just let the situation continue rotting and kill you. Then, Ill be able to somewhat hold back or interfere with the abnormal beasts scheme. No matter how I try to settle scores, I think killing you is the best way to do it, right? I still dont understand what youre trying to say, Meng Chao. It seems like there is some misunderstanding between us. Su Lun still remained calm. He was even trying to give Meng Chao guidance. Many things have happened in the lair over the past twelve hours, and some bad rumors have sprung up. Honestly speaking, I dont quite want to believe them. Youre the hero of Dragon City, but you betrayed your comrades and your home? So, if there is really a misunderstanding and you were set up by someone, why dont we sit down and talk about it so that we can explain things? Trust me, once we get down to the truth, you will obtain justice. Su Lun, do all scumbags in human clothing and traitors have such strong mental fortitude as you? Are all of them able to spew nonsense without batting an eyelid, just like you? Are they as greedy as you are? Or are you the only one like that? Meng Chao suddenly moved all of the gun muzzles, and an astonishing killing intent gathered around him. But it doesnt matter what glib tongue you have or how good you are at lying, youre going to die today. Even if the Gods appear, no one can save you! When Su Lun faced Meng Chaos killing intent that was about to take physical form, his eyelids finally twitched. Meng Chaos plan to use brute force and be completely unreasonable seemed to be against his expectations. Oh, theres one person who can save you, and thats yourself. Meng Chao suddenly changed the topic, Honestly, I dont quite believe that youre a helpless military adviser, or rather, since you joined the monster civilization, you must have obtained some benefits. Even if you were never good at fighting, as a mole of the monster civilization who infiltrated human civilization, you should have more or else gotten yourself some power. I admit that Im taking a gamble, but its your fault for setting such a good scheme. Aside from this, I have no other method to deal with you. Now, let us take a bet and see whether you can dodge hundreds of spirit energy-laced bullets! If you can dodge them, itll mean that you possess power that others dont know about and you will have to explain exactly how you obtained this power. If you cant, Ill sit on your mangled body and wait for people to capture me, then slowly explain to Lu Siya and Xiong Wei why I had to kill you. When you have too many debts, you stop worrying about another one, and when youve been slandered to the point your reputation is completely ruined, you wont mind another dark splotch. In any case, because of you framing me, Ive already killed a lot of people, so I dont really care if your name were added to that list. W-Wait. Cold sweat finally broke out on Su Luns forehead, but his eyes remained as calm as ever, and a mocking look that he usually kept carefully hidden showed up. Before you kill me, dont you want to figure out something strange? I knew that you had snuck in, so why would I take only two guards with me, strut to the depths of the tunnel, and give you the chance to attack me? Meng Chaos pupils shrank. Bang! The door behind him shattered from killing intent that was ten times fiercer than his. Queen Bee Lu Siya and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei stood outside quietly. In the tunnel behind them were nearly one hundred fighters in heavy armor. They filled up the whole area. There was also a large group of armed forces in the open-air arena; he could see them beyond the wide French window in the VIP room. They pushed over dozens of light and heavy anti-aircraft artillery and blocked even the cracks that could only accommodate flies. Lu Siya and Xiong Weis faces were stark white. Lu Siyas face was shrouded in deep disappointment. Xiong Wei was angry, but he could not hide his greed. He looked like he wanted to eat Meng Chao whole without any cutlery or spices. I personally saw Xiong Yings corpse. Lu Siyas voice was like a gust of cold wind that came from the depths of hell. His chest wound was left by Bloody Saber, wasnt it? Yeah Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya, then at Xiong Wei. Even though he felt resigned, he could only say something really cliche. But let me explain. Sure. Lu Siya smiled. She activated her heavy armor and tapped the floor with her toes. Ill listen to you explain once I send you to the depths of hell. Wait Meng Chao still wanted to speak, but Phantom Bear Xiong Weis killing intent had already turned into spirit flames that could destroy cities. It went straight for Meng Chaos skull, and he had nowhere to hide from it. Die, traitor! Xiong Weis weapon was a pair of motorized gloves made of special alloy and the bones of a Hell Beast. Five hollowed monster fangs were embedded at the end of the gloves. At first glance, they were like two huge bear paws that could destroy everything with ease. Over the past few decades, plenty of monsters had died under Giant Spirit Bear Paws. When Xiong Wei was sixty years old, he showcased his motorized gloves to the public. Within ten seconds, the monster fang-embedded gloves tore apart an abandoned heavy armored vehicle until it was no more than the size of a fist. Then, he became a legendary martial artist who was only second to Saber Jin Wanhao in Golden Tooth Lair. Meng Chao did not mind being brutally injured if it meant he could drag his enemy down to hell, but he did not want to end up being severely injured when Phantom Bear Xiong Wei was deceived and blinded with rage, especially when the real enemy, Red Brows Su Lun, was close to him. When the attack came, he found that he no longer had time to draw his saber, so he could only swing two heavy machine guns to block it. The twos spirit energies crashed into each other, and the two heavy machine guns instantly turned into metal twist bread. Meng Chaos heavy motorized armor let out cracking sounds, signalling metal fatigue. A number of machine components and reactive armor cracked and flew away. Even the red carpet made of monster pelt under his feet was torn by spirit energy, and a palm print that was more than one meter wide appeared on it. The cement under the palm print was destroyed by the wind created by the attack. Meng Chao coughed up blood. He heard his joints moan. Damn it. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei had actually drained his spirit energy regardless of the cost due to the shock of losing his son, and his fighting strength had reached the levels of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu! Chapter 578 - We’ll Talk in Hell Meng Chao toppled over from the force of Xiong Weis attack, but he fell in Su Luns direction. He wanted to use him as his hostage. Su Lun didnt seem to be skilled in battle and unable to figure out what was going on in Meng Chao and Xiong Weis swift fight. He stood in front of the French window with a dumbfounded expression. When Meng Chao was about to grab Su Luns shoulder, Lu Siya attacked. Ever since she fought under Raging Waves with Meng Chao, then shone brilliantly in the case regarding Blessed Paradises murderous pets and Noble Descent Hotels ambush, she had obtained the favor of the Lu familys patriarch. Besides, her fathers status in Sky Pillar Corporation kept rising, and gradually, he became a core member of the second generation members, which gave him a lot of power. Lu Siya became the most highly regarded third generation member in the Lu family and obtained a practically endless amount of resources from Sky Pillar Resources. As a Spirit Sensor, she also had extraordinary talent. And just like Meng Chao, she received a baptism from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. Once that was added to an endless amount of support from the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation, the speed at which her cultivation realm increased was on par with that of Meng Chao after he went to train in the wild. In the beginning, when she switched from a mine explorer to a martial artist, she could only control stones and gather them together into a large and clumsy stone dragon. Every time she wanted to summon it or some spikes, she needed a lot of time to form her spirit energy magnetic field. After she finished executing her skill, she also needed a lot of time to cool down to ensure that her spirit meridians remained stable. But now, with a light snap, not only could she control hundreds of stones with different properties within a circular area of dozens of meters, she could even control reinforced concrete at will. They would change between gravel, cement, and stones whenever she wanted. Meng Chao sensed the spike coming straight at his heart. He could only pull his hand back and stare at Su Lun pathetically running behind Lu Siya and Xiong Wei. You dont trust me? Meng Chao looked in disbelief at the spikes around him, then stared at Lu Siya, who was now very close to him, with a complicated expression. What do you think? Lu Siya cocked her eyebrows and stared deeply at him. Their gazes were like two hungry snakes who had just gotten out of hibernation. They intertwined and bit each other. Then, the pain caused them to immediately separate. Meng Chao was so angry that he let out a bark of laughter, and as if he had given up on himself, he swung his saber to cut at the spikes that Lu Siya had gathered. The spikes cracked with a loud bang. But it was useless, because at Lu Siyas low-spoken word, countless willow-shaped spirit tattoos that seemed as if they were pure energy spread out from under her feet. Wherever those willows went, the floor cracked. Reinforced concrete shot up and turned into large, monstrous, agile, and lively stone dragons. Dozens of them pounced at Meng Chao at the same time. They immediately tore apart his heavy armor. A few of the stone dragons even tried to crawl around his limbs through the shattered armor and bind his body tightly. They would seal him in a slab of reinforced concrete. Meng Chao could only escape from the armor by crawling out of it. The heavy armor was soon devoured by the stone dragons and swallowed whole. Once Meng Chao lost the protection of his motorized armor, he was like a broken boat that had no engine propelling it forward in front of the livid Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. He did not have any strength to fight back in front of the shocking waves. Boom! Xiong Wei delivered his second punch. Even though Meng Chao dodged it in a flurry of motion, a terrifying palm print was left on the floor. The cracks around the palm print kept spreading and becoming larger. They intersected and overlapped with each other. And Lu Siya used the reinforced concrete that Xiong Wei destroyed to create even more stone snakes, stone dragons, and stone wolves. Meng Chao could only roll thrice on the floor and dodge Lu Siyas fatal attacks. Even so, the skin near his neck artery was torn to shreds. If his reaction speed had been slightly slower, he would have lost at least a few hundred milliliters of blood, and the fight would have ended early. Everything would have also come to an end. Meng Chao spat out a mouthful of blood-colored spit. He blinked rapidly and used his tears to clear the sand that had entered his eyes. He suddenly noticed something. Lu Siyas offense was quick and fierce, but she needed to use stones or reinforced concrete as a medium to bring out the full power of her spirit energy. It was impossible for her to carry stones weighing hundreds of kilograms along with her, so she had to use whatever was around her, which was the reinforced concrete in the area, to create stone snakes, stone dragons, and stone wolves. The result was that once she brought more reinforced concrete from the walls and floor around her to serve as the medium for the spirit energy to deliver explosive strength, the walls and floor became thinner and more brittle. Phantom Bear Xiong Weis crazed attacks had also hit the ground time and again, which made the cracks wider. This led to the floor becoming incredibly brittle. It looked like it had been gnawed down by pests. Hence, when Lu Siya and Xiong Weis attacks came charging over once more and it looked like Meng Chao had nowhere to hide, he decided to risk everything. He gathered all his spirit energy under his feet and stomped down like a railway gun. Boom! The floorboard was punctured by his move. He fell down one floor. Xiong Wei missed and shattered the special anti-explosion window that was mixed with crystal powder with the shockwaves he created. Lu Siya moved in front of the hole Meng Chao had created without hesitation and mobilized all the firearms on her motorized armor to start blasting at the hole. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Lu Siyas motorized armor came from the peak research lab in Sky Pillar Corporation. She had also installed dozens of brilliant crystals with offensive spirit energy magnetic fields in them, as if they cost nothing. Her firepower was so great that it was on par with the heavy powered armor Meng Chao had just snatched. In just a moment, dozens of lines of fire cut into the lower level where Meng Chao stood like burning scalpels. Mixed among the bullets were quite a few armor-piercing shells, rockets, and napalm bombs. They blasted the lower level until it looked as brilliant as a fireworks factory that had just exploded. Meng Chao wrapped his arms around his head. All his hair was standing up straight like needles, and he brought out the full power of the Ultimate Styles super endurance and sensitivity. He danced among the swift bullets and fireballs, narrowly escaping Lu Siyas attacks, which all seemed to be after his life. Lu Siyas crazed bombardment did not hit Meng Chao, but it was impossible for her to avoid the floorboards of the lower level. The firearms of the modern era were far beyond a normal persons imagination. The pitiful second basement floor was soon full of holes because of Lu Siyas crazed bombardment. The VIP room above it was not big, so even if hundreds of gang members armed to the teeth were gathered in the corridor, there was only a limited amount of space. Lu Siya and Xiong Wei blocked the door tightly, so the others could not come in. Not that they had the courage to do so. They could not see where Meng Chao had escaped, so aside from pounding on their chests in fervor and cheering, what else could they do? Phantom Bear Xiong Wei was naturally livid. He wanted to go down and kill Meng Chao in a single blow. But Lu Siya had a transcendent status among them. It seemed like she had descended into a killing frenzy, and the bullet storm completely blocked the hole in the floor. Xiong Wei could not exactly ask her to stop firing and jump in front of her guns, right? When Lu Siyas crazed bombardment finally came to an end, the space under the hole was filled with smoke, and light surged out of the hole. A large amount of crystal particles that were undergoing a strong reaction were suspended in the smoke. They released shattered spirit energy ripples and interfered with Xiong Wei, Su Lun, and the others vision as they tried to scan the area. Xiong Wei blinked and stared for a long time, but he still could not locate Meng Chao in the smoke-covered space. He heard cracking sounds. No! That brat cracked the floorboards of the lower level and escaped to the second basement floor! Xiong Wei growled and jumped down regardless of the cost. Lu Siya jumped down without hesitation and followed close after him. Their loyal followers went after them as well. Then, Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpions elites jumped in, too. Of course, some of the other people had reacted to the situation quickly and headed underground through other tunnels. They soon arrived beneath the VIP room. Unfortunately, the underground space of Mutual Gold Coliseum was ten times larger than the surface area. Meng Chao had also obtained inspiration from Lu Siyas bombardment. Instead of moving through the same floor, he blasted the reinforced concrete under his feet to escape further down. A few times, he performed feints as well. He left holes on the reinforced concrete to make it look like he had jumped down to escape. But in truth, he had gone to the side and lurked in the dark with Walking Corpse. Like a dead man, he observed coolly as his pursuers jumped into the wrong hole. The pursuers passed him time and again, and gradually, they spread out through the dozens of basement levels under Mutual Gold Coliseum. Since they lacked smooth communication, this meant that they could not receive effective commands. Aside from the elites Lu Siya and Xiong Wei led personally, everyone else had no unity. They did not pose any threat to Meng Chao. Even so, the pursuers had the advantage of numbers and were familiar with the terrain under Mutual Gold Coliseum. The point was, before Meng Chao could determine who was deceived by Red Brows Su Lun and who was the real monster puppet, he could not and would not take the initiative to kill. He could only dodge and hide. As the gang members spread out, the space he could use began to shrink. Still, Meng Chao remained as calm as ever. In fact, compared to when he had just snuck into Mutual Gold Coliseum, the spark of hope in his eyes had become brighter. The underground space was dark and looked like hell. Meng Chaos eyes were on the dark ceiling as he waited. It seemed like he was waiting for someone to arrive. However, something unexpected happened again. ROAR! Suddenly, a deafening roar came from underground. The incredibly violent roar made the entire corridor shudder. The hunger-laced roar was something a human could never make. Just as Meng Chao had expected while stuck to the ceiling and his ear pressed against the ventilation pipe, he heard gunshots from the direction of the roars. Humans also started screaming in a panic. M-Monsters! Chapter 579 - Transformation of the Beasts Monsters? Meng Chao was stunned. Before he could register what happened, he heard gunshots, grenade explosions, human screams and shouts, and monsters deafening and brutal roars from the ventilation pipes that led everywhere. It sounded like a monster horde had torn through a crack that led straight to hell and charged out. Thats impossible! Meng Chao thought. Mutual Gold Coliseum is the most heavily defended place in the lair right now. The wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members might be able to pretend to be gang members and sneak in, but how could a large horde of monsters infiltrate the place and lurk under the coliseum? But the rising and falling screams and the increasing dreadful, pained cries could not be fake. Meng Chao soon smelled a strong scent of blood in the air. He also recognized the smelly, primitive scent that came from monsters. The underground space of the coliseum had turned into a monsters paradise. Meng Chao gritted his teeth, pulled down his hood, stuck close to the wall, and headed to the place where the monster roars were the loudest and the smell of blood was the strongest. Boom! Strong light shone in the area ahead, and he heard a loud explosion. Meng Chao followed the direction of gunshots and smoke. When he took another turn, he saw three gang members fighting against a monster. There were a few corpses strewn around them. Their bodies were ripped in half even though they were still in motorized armor. And the monster Meng Chaos pupils shrank. A monstrous, demonic figure was reflected in the center of his pupils. The monsters original form should have been some sort of feline. It was much larger now, however, about the same size as a rhinoceros or a hippopotamus. What was even more terrifying was that it had countless sharp bone spikes. Blue liquid flowed on those spikes, making the creature look like a mutated porcupine. Numerous sarcomas pulsated between the spikes, reminding Meng Chao of hearts. Poison also flowed on the sarcomas and dripped on the floor. It sizzled, and wisps of black smoke rose into the air. By the looks of it, aside from being poisonous, the monsters bodily fluid was also highly corrosive. Just as expected, Meng Chao saw signs of severe corrosion on the mangled motorized armor. It seemed like the gang members did not know the extent of the monsters abilities. They attacked from close range, and when the monsters bodily fluids touched them, the machine components of their motorized armor broke down. They could no longer move with agility and received fatal attacks. What sort of monster is this? Even if Meng Chao had memories from his previous life and searched through them for a long time, he still could not remember this monsters name. This was not a monster born naturally in the wild! Wait Meng Chao squinted and stared at the Skeleton Felines neck. Even though its bones and muscles continued multiplying in a deformed manner, Meng Chao could still see an electromagnetic collar with a needle inserted in the creatures spine on its neck. This is a sign that it was artificially modified and tamed. The electromagnetic collar then should have fried its spine when the creature went out of control. This is a biochemical beast locked under Mutual Gold Coliseum! But I thought all the biochemical beasts have been sedated and detained with electromagnetic shackles and high-voltage electricity nets. How did they run out and gain such deformed and scary appearances? Why arent the collars and other restraints working? Why is it still jumping around and growling? Meng Chao knew that to increase the excitement and novelty of the monster fights, the management of the coliseums loved changing the monsters appearances. For example, they would add mighty-looking armor, install a few cannons or do something else. But the Skeleton Feline in front of him looked demonic. It far exceeded the limits of human aesthetics. Besides, the poison and acid flowing down its body was too dangerous and difficult to control. The creatures power was ten times that of a normal feline-type monster, so it was impossible for it to have been changed by normal modifications. Wait, power that is ten times stronger Meng Chaos eyes went wide, and cold sweat broke out on his skin. He knew what went wrong with the biochemical monsters that had been staying in their cages obediently just minutes ago. Deification Capsules! The appearances and symptoms of this biochemical beast are the same as those of the robbers who took Deification Capsules! Meng Chao screamed in his heart. The Deification Capsule can instantly activate decades of vitality so a person would awaken to supernatural abilities for a short period of time. So of course it can do the same to monsters. Besides, due to their physical constitution, they will always be several times stronger than normal people. Because of it, they can bear stronger doses of Deification Capsules or be injected with the drug. This would then turn normal monsters into superbeasts, from Grade One Nightmarish Beast to Grade Two or Grade Three beasts. Some might even become Hell Beasts for a few minutes! Meng Chao just knew that Deification Capsules were fierce weapons. There was no way the Vortex would give up on using them. As for how the Deification Capsules turned the biochemical monsters into brutal creatures that looked completely different from before and how they broke free from the electromagnetic shackles, high-voltage electricity nets, and other heavy restraints? Meng Chao only needed to remember the existence of Red Brows Su Lun, and it was no longer strange. Mutual Gold Coliseum was something he suggested, and it was built with an investment from all the gangs. Since Golden Tooth invested the most and was the strongest, Mutual Gold Coliseums construction and management was mainly in Golden Tooths hands. More accurately speaking, it was taken care of by Red Brows Su Lun. He might have designed the defense system keeping the monsters locked up himself, but even if not, he would have at least examined it. Whatever the case, he would know the most fatal flaws of the defense system. There was also a possibility that he left a backdoor in the monsters electromagnetic shackles and self-destruct chips so that he could inject viruses inside them. When necessary, all he would need to do was press a button, and it would cripple the restraints that the others thought were foolproof. Su Lun released all the biochemical beasts under the coliseum! He also switched their sedatives into Deification Capsules so that they would instantly release their incredibly violent potential and become creatures that are even more terrifying than the beasts in the wild! Meng Chao saw through Su Luns scheme. But at such a critical moment, he could not think of any way to solve the situation. On the surface, Su Luns act of releasing hundreds of crazed biochemical beasts helped Meng Chao a lot. The pursuers were now in a bind. When faced with the deformed monsters fangs and claws, they naturally did not have the time to continue chasing after him, but Meng Chao would not thank Su Lun for it. After all, this meant that a brand new and fresh crime had just been attached to Meng Chaos head. The more terrifying thing was that when the attention of all the people in Mutual Gold Coliseum was gathered on the biochemical beasts who took Deification Capsules and Meng Chao, no one would have the time to take care of the warehouses filled with ammunition, high-grade crystals, and relief resources. While Meng Chao was thinking about his options, the three gang members continued fighting against the Skeleton Feline. The monster had caught them off guard and killed a few of their comrades at the start of the fight, but a lot of terrifying wounds were left behind on its body as well. No matter how much it did not fear pain, the rupture of its tendons and bone fractures still severely impacted its movements. The three gang members were also livid. With adrenaline stimulating their bodies, their fighting strength increased to the point that it did not lose to that of people who took in Deification Capsules. With a loud roar, they moved over their comrades bodies and fired madly at the Skeleton Feline. It ripped the Skeleton Felines skin open. Its growls turned into pained cries, and poison and acid gushed out. With their companions deaths serving as lessons, the three gang members had learned to maintain a certain distance from the Skeleton Feline. They were on guard against the adhesive liquid that came from its body. In the end, the Skeleton Feline tore open their chest plates and corroded their masks and guns while struggling for its life, but it did not manage to injure them. When the gang members looked at the pile of rotten flesh and the twitching monster carcass, they removed their masks, because they were heavily corroded and blocked their vision. They looked at each other and smiled, relieved that they got out of this disaster. But their smiles soon became frozen, because they heard a new and heavier breathing from the depths of the tunnel. This was a monstrous breath belonging to a creature even stronger than the Skeleton Feline. A large lump of flesh moved slowly toward them from the darkness in the depths of the tunnel. Its red eyes were filled with killing intent. Its hair stood up like steel needles and flowed with an adhesive liquid that looked like blood. Two curled-up horns were on its head, and they looked like burning battering rams. The creatures deformed and swelled up flesh even tore open its sturdy pelt and blocked all the crevices in the tunnel. It was a Demonic Black Mountain Bull, a tyrant that had no fear even of Nightmarish Beasts. After a large amount of Deification Capsules, its potential had exploded, and it became as terrifying as a Hell Beast. When the monster fixed its red, emotionless, and hungry eyes on the gang members, even if they were experienced in battle, they still could not help but shudder. Bang, bang, bang, bang! They fired without hesitation. But even if the shower of bullets hit the Demonic Black Mountain Bull, it could not pierce its pelt, not with all the hair standing straight like steel needles. Even if a few bullets were lucky enough to seep between the hair, they only managed to plant themselves into the sturdy pelt, which was useless. After all, even if they managed to tear through the pelt and rip the flesh and pierce the organs, it would be useless. The Demonic Black Mountain Bull had always been a fierce creature that would fight until the last drop of its blood. Now, the burning spirit flames spurred on by the Deification Capsule burned the last of its fist-sized brain! ROAR! The Demonic Black Mountain Bull was enraged by the humans provocation. It released a deafening roar at the three gang members. A storm with the smell of sulphur seemed to be stirring in its body, and it blew so strongly that the three gang members could not open their eyes. While the world spun, they heard the Demonic Black Mountain Bull charge. Its hooves hitting the floor sounded like war drums from the king of demons. The three gang members were enveloped by the shadow of death. They could not fight back and their minds went blank. Yet as they despaired, they suddenly heard another sound aside from the king of demons war drums. There was a whistle of a saber scratching the floor coming from behind them. Chapter 580 - Cut in Half! In a daze, the three gang members saw something unbelievable in the neverending darkness. A burning red saber seemed to have descended from the sky. It left incredibly dazzling sparks and electrical arcs behind it as it charged over like lightning. In an instant, it moved past them and swung up, performing a nearly perfect arc that had an incline of forty-five degrees. It dug into the area under the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls head. The red saber and Demonic Black Mountain Bull were moving at extreme speeds, so it looked like two high-speed trains had collided. But one of the trains suddenly became shorter and went under the other. The first train naturally flew up and was thrown off its original trajectory. It also lost the platform on which it had gone forward. Due to the inertia from dozens of tons moving at high speeds, the Demonic Black Mountain Bull continued forward without stopping. And the red saber that had swung up now swung down. It cut into the neck and went down, slicing the monsters stomach until it reached the thighs. The red saber was full of spirit energy and activated crystals. After the change in the atomic electron shell of the metal, the saber turned into its second form and became a blade that was nearly three meters long. Spirit flames, which were thousands of degrees Celsius hot, gushed out and made it longer by another three meters. The Demonic Black Mountain Bulls organs were wrecked by the blade and flames. Its wound stretched from its stomach to its spine and all the nerve bundles between its vertebrae were cut. No matter how strong the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls vitality was, it could not withstand an attack that cut its stomach and sliced apart its body. When it was half a meter away from the three gang members, it finally came to a stuttering halt. It looked down a little, and puzzlement shone in its red, beady eyes. It was trying to check the wound on its abdomen. But once it lowered its head, it no longer had the strength to look up. There was only a rustle when the explosive strength hidden in the blade mixed with the pressure that had been accumulating in its abdominal cavity. Suddenly, the wound stretching from the bulls neck to abdomen exploded. It was like a whale which had lain on a beach for a few days. Its organs had rotted and become overly swollen, which resulted in an explosion . The Demonic Black Mountain Bull let out its final wail and slowly curled up into a ball, then breathed its last. Its hot blood had sprayed on the three gang members faces, and its incredibly foul breath caused them to shudder. It took them a moment to regain their senses. Right then, the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls head started trembling again. Even its eyes started moving slowly. The three gang members shuddered simultaneously. They were worried that the Demonic Black Mountain Bull was not really dead yet and about to launch a last, desperate attack. Then, they heard a sizzle, and a red saber with brilliant crystals in it suddenly shot out from above the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls red eyes. Spirit flames gushed out like a volcano eruption, making the red saber look like the crystallized form of a lump of magma that weighed a few billion tons. It easily split the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls head in half. The three gang members watched in dumbfounded silence. A young adult without any armor, just a tattered cloak and fighting suit, crawled out from within the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls split mouth. When the young adult placed the burning red saber on his shoulder and casually cast his sharp gaze on them, the three gang members hearts released cries of despair. Just like when they faced the Demonic Black Mountain Bull earlier, they were now overwhelmed by fear of death. Each bundle of nerves in them wanted to flee from their bodies and run. M-Meng Chao! the bravest of the trio called out in a quivering, hoarse voice. Then, together with his two companions, he realized that something didnt match up. Whats going on? Isnt these brutal monsters a trick played by the abnormal beast and isnt Meng Chao supposed to be the abnormal beasts puppet? Arent we carrying out Red Brows Su Lun, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, and Queen Bee Lu Siyas orders to capture Meng Chao, fight against the monsters, and defend the lair? Why didnt Meng Chao ambush us while we were stunned in fear and instead fought against the monster with us? If being honest he had saved them. The three gang members were really puzzled. But they did not dare to readily believe in anything Meng Chao said. But there was something that was certain. Meng Chao had descended among them like a God and instantly cut the Demonic Black Mountain Bull in half. When faced with an opponent like this, they had no will to fight. This place is too dangerous, you cant handle it. Leave and run up. While standing on the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls head, Meng Chao looked at their emblems. They belonged to different gangs. He paused for a moment before he added, Also, look for your gang leaders as fast as you can and tell them two things. First, absolutely do not believe Red Brows Su Lun. If you must choose a highest commander, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, Queen Bee Lu Siya, or any other gang leader will do, but do not choose Su Lun! Hes the real monsters puppet, a traitor in human skin! If you dont trust me and insist on handing over all authority to Su Lun, make sure that there is at least fifty muscular men keeping an eye on him at all times, and I mean 24/7. Dont let him out of sight for even a second. Even when he goes to the toilet, make sure that someone helps him take off his pants, flick his willy clean, and clean it. That should do, right? Second, pay attention to the warehouses. A lot of the indoor arenas in Mutual Gold Coliseum have been modified into warehouses. There are piles of ammunition, crystals, medicine, and relief resources in them. These things are the ballasts that ensure the lairs stability! No matter how chaotic the borders of the lair are, how great the conflict between you and Leprosy Village is, and how many monsters who took Deification Capsules ran out, theyre all smoke bombs and deceptions used by the enemy. As long as the warehouses are fine, final victory will still belong to us. But if something goes wrong with the warehouses, such as the crystal bombs being detonated or the medical resources and relief resources being destroyed by fire, everything will be over, understand? After reaching the final sentence, Meng Chao scowled and shouted. He used Fear Bomb while speaking, which made his words strike at the three gang members cerebral cortex like a warhammer, and they saw the image of the lair being destroyed overnight. The three gang members were puzzled and shocked. They stuttered as they asked, M-Meng Chao, are you Are you a hero or a traitor? What do you want to do? Why are you helping us? Because were humans. The three gang members puzzlement was written on their faces, so Meng Chao could understand their question without even hearing it. But he did not have the time to explain it. He frowned and said firmly, It doesnt matter how many misunderstandings and conflicts we have, I cant just watch humans fall in front of monsters! The three gang members looked like they were struck by lightning and stood dumbstruck. They just kept blinking. This was the first time they truly used their eyes to see this young adult who had spawned many rumors but remained enigmatic and mysterious. At that moment, Meng Chao heard heavy breathing and heavy stomps again. A pair of red eyes appeared. There had been two Demonic Black Mountain Bulls. The one still alive had mutated even more compared to the one Meng Chao had cut in half with just one slice. Aside from possessing tusks that were like a mammoths, it also had eight thick horns on its head, all of which shone with a metallic light. It looked like someone had embedded a huge morning star stuffed full of explosives onto a main battle tank. When it saw its companions ghastly, severed carcass, the Demonic Black Mountain Bull let out a sad wail. Its bones started growing with loud cracking sounds. Its body swelled up, and its killing intent turned so fierce that it almost lit up and burnt the air. Meng Chao positioned Bloody Soul across his chest and shouted at the trio without turning his head back. Go! He focused his full attention and fighting spirit on the area ahead of him. He did not care that his back was now completely exposed to the three gang members. The trio first looked at his back, then shook from the monsters roar. They looked past Meng Chaos shoulder and looked at the monstrous Demonic Black Mountain Bull. Meng Chao They hesitated for a while before gritting their teeth. Hold on. Well bring more people here! Meng Chao did not answer. The waves created by Bloody Soul were enough to show that he was determined not to retreat. Due to the speed at which he swung his saber, wherever his blade went, the air would distort because of the increased temperature when the blade grazed the air particles. It was as if he had cut a rift in space itself. Unfortunately, after the Demonic Black Mountain Bull saw its companions severed carcass, it was on guard. It lowered its head and did not give Meng Chao the chance to cut its soft chin, neck, and stomach with a slide under its body. It used its sturdy horns, fangs, and skull to face Meng Chaos blade. With a crack, Bloody Soul embedded itself into the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls skull. The problem was, the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls skull was as sturdy as metal. And when he tried to cut it, his strength was distributed through the skull due to the bones arc. He merely cut through two-thirds of the skulls thickness, and Bloody Soul got stuck in the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls head. Meng Chao was about to free his saber and summon his strength to pump destructive spirit energy inside it when the Demonic Black Mountain Bull turned its neck. Its head moved like a morningstar and rammed Meng Chao against the wall. Immediately after, its huge bodyweighing dozens of tonsslammed into Meng Chao. Boom! The underground walls of Mutual Gold Coliseum were made of thick reinforced concrete, but when the Demonic Black Mountain Bull ate the Deification Capsules and drained its vitality in exchange for explosive strength, the walls became as brittle as the shell of a lava cake. Meng Chao was pinned by the Demonic Black Mountain Bull and crushed the wall behind him. Before he could cough up blood, the Demonic Black Mountain Bull slammed into the wall a second, thheird, and fourth time while he was still pinned on its horns. No matter how many times the wall was hit, it did not seem to be able to stop the Demonic Black Mountain Bull from speeding up and destroying everything like a cannonball. Meng Chao felt like he was an empty aluminium can under a hydraulic press that weighed ten thousand tons. In a moment, he was going to be crushed into something that was as thin as a cicadas wing between the Demonic Black Mountain Bull and reinforced concrete. Chapter 581 - Cunning Meng Chao tried his best to remove Bloody Soul from the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls skull so that he could plunge it through weak areas like eyes, nose, or neck, but the blade was stuck firmly in its skull, as if it was a piece of metal that had fused into the skull after it cooled down. Fatigue and pain swept through Meng Chaos body like a flood. Even though he had killed a Demonic Black Mountain Bull with just one slash earlier, that Demonic Black Mountain Bull was just like the Skeleton Feline earlier. After getting an overdose of the Deification Capsule, its bodily fluids possessed strong acidic and poisonous properties. It had shattered Meng Chaos motorized armor long ago. So, when the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls sticky organs sprayed on him, even if he had spirit energy protecting him, his skin still had to deal with acid. He was covered in blood, and all his nerve endings tasted the pain of being gnawed on by more than ten thousand ants. This was already the nth time he was injured on that long day. He did not have a way to leverage himself, so he could not pull out Bloody Soul by even an inch. So, he decided to just ignore the bone-shattering pain and grabbed Bloody Souls hilt with both hands and all his strength. Crack, crack, crack, crack! Shaking it was easier than trying to pull it out. Visible cracks appeared on the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls skull. Meng Chao roared as loudly as a monster, and the cracks continued spreading. The Demonic Black Mountain Bull was in great pain, and it stomped in anger. It also began to ram its horns at the concrete wall at a more rapid pace and with more strength. It even lowered its head a few times and dragged Meng Chao against the floor, which left trails of blood. But no matter how it crashed into the walls and dragged Meng Chao around, he refused to let go of the saber. It was as if the hilt had blended into his burning palms. He kept shaking and twisting it with all his strength. Spirit energy gushed out of him, and the spirit flames on the blade became even brighter. This was no longer a contest between two monstrous physical bodies. It was a clash of wills between a human and monster after they stripped off all their physical differences. And in such a contest, only the brave would win! Meng Chao pushed all his weight onto Bloody Souls saber. With a roar at the top of his lungs to help him ignore the pain that let him know that all his joints had practically shattered, he pushed the saber inch by inch into the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls brain. In the end, he even pressed his face against the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls head. His eyes were bloodshot, as if they were burning. They were only 0.1mm away from the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls red, beady eyes. Die, monster, Meng Chao whispered into the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls ear. The Demonic Black Mountain Bull, a monster that would even dare to lower its head to charge at a Hell Beast in the wild, finally experienced the feeling of its knees shaking. In the end, before it could reduce Meng Chao into a pulp, the Demonic Black Mountain Bull lost all its strength. It let out a resigned wail and became slower. Its red eyes were filled with fear and despair. It could easily crush four walls made of reinforced concrete, but now, even after accumulating strength for ten seconds and ramming into a random wall, it could only crush half of the wall. Meng Chao finally left a bowl-sized wound on the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls skull. It was a ramen bowl, of course. Meng Chao let out a thunderous shout and finally pulled out half a meter of Bloody Soul. Then, strength exploded from his spirit meridians like a volcano. The burning blade sank into the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls brains again. Since Meng Chao used too much strength, his entire right arm went inside. Only his shoulder remained outside. As his spirit energy continued rushing forth, his right arm and Bloody Soul looked like they had turned into a railway gun. They fired more than ten times consecutively. The muzzle was red and scorching hot, and the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls brain and spine began to sizzle. Flames gushed out of the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls orifices. It finally fell down. A mountain of flesh weighing dozens of tons landed on Meng Chao, which made him wince. But the victor in the battle of brawn was him! Meng Chao grinned and started laughing silently. But his mirth only lasted for half a second before his eyelids started twitching. Something seemed wrong. The air was filled with the smell of burnt protein. The temperature kept climbing higher, and it far surpassed the limits of what Meng Chao could do when his spirit energy surged. Meng Chao blinked. Soon, he noticed that the Demonic Black Mountain Bull above him was burning. No, it was not as simple as Bloody Soul burning its brains and spine. All the cells in its huge body and the mountain of flesh weighing dozens of tons were heating up rapidly. Before smoke even rose up from it, sparks had already gushed out from its torn flesh! Self-combustion? Meng Chao remembered the cases he read about people who had taken Deification Capsules. Since they drained too much of their energy, it caused the mitochondria that were in charge of transforming energy in the cells to go out of control. Because of that, a few people had started burning for no reason after a fight as if they were torches doused in gasoline. In an instant, they burned to a crisp. Even if they did not do a spontaneous human combustion, the temperature of the people who took the capsules would still reach above boiling point, so the liquid in their bodies would evaporate, and they would turn into horrifying, dried up corpses. Those reactions had been violent, but the Demonic Black Mountain Bull had to have taken more than ten times the amount of Deification Capsules that the normal robbers took. At that moment, the mitochondria in its body went completely out of control, so it was only natural that it would release flames that were ten times or even one hundred times more brilliant than a humans. Meng Chao groaned. It was fine if the Demonic Black Mountain Bull burned to ashes. The problem was, Meng Chao was crushed under it. His right arm and Bloody Arm had pierced its brain and stabbed into its body. The hilt was actually stuck in the spine! Meng Chao did his best to pull the saber out. But the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls desperate struggle before death had caused its flesh and muscles to twitch, and they clamped down on Bloody Soul and Meng Chaos right arm . The flames were spreading really quickly. In an instant, the Demonic Black Mountain Bull turned into a huge fireball. When it burned so badly that it curled up, its flesh became really brittle, and Meng Chao finally found the chance to get out. He first removed his legs from underneath the burning mountain of flesh. Then, he stepped on the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls horns and leaned back with everything he had. Finally, he pulled out Bloody Soul and his right arm. A large amount of sticky, burning body fat dripped on Meng Chao from the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls carcass. He looked like he had just been hit by napalm. More than one hundred boils instantly formed on his skin. He rolled more than ten times on the ground to get rid of the flames. Even so, he was badly burned, and his skin cracked. And with the wounds he sustained when the Demonic Black Mountain Bull dragged him across the floor and slammed him into the walls, he felt like he was about to combust as well. Even breathing was torture, and moving his fingers was a luxury. He only wanted to lie there with his limbs splayed and watch the smoke-shrouded ceiling until the apocalypse arrived. But he could not! He had to stand up! Terrifying holes had been left in a lot of the structures which supported the walls when the Demonic Black Mountain Bull charged around like a brute. At that moment, the rebars and pillars around the holes were creaking. It was the bone-chilling sound of metal fatigue. Besides, the Demonic Black Mountains combustion had started an underground fire. The large creature had a lot of liquid fat in its body, and even after it died, it refused to stay quiet. The burning fat flowed everywhere like magma, which spread the fire, and the situation went out of hand in an instant. No matter how sturdy the metal was, it could not stop the flames from burning. When the steel became liquid, the sturdiness of Mutual Gold Coliseum and all the structures affiliated to it was reduced. There was a high chance that it would completely collapse, just like the Deification Capsule pharmacy. Besides, Meng Chao and the Demonic Black Mountain Bull had fought chaotically. Both sides did not restrain their vitality magnetic fields, so the other elites had to have sensed it. Meng Chao was not worried about running into normal gang members, but he did not want to run into Phantom Bear Xiong Wei while in his current state. He also did not want to be captured by Red Brows Su Lun. Until he thought of a way to completely prove his innocence, he had to look for Meng Chaos teeth dug deep into his lips. He used his burning blood to cool down his even hotter chest and forced himself to stand up on quivering legs. But suddenly, his pupils shrank into the size of needles. He turned around and heard cracking sounds behind him. It was the sound of reinforced concrete scratching against stones. He turned in that direction. Then, he saw nine objects that looked like pythons, aquatic dragons, and tentacles rising slowly in the flames and smoke. While the nine stone dragons danced, Lu Siya smiled at him. Red Brows Su Lun placed his hands behind his back in the special VIP room in Mutual Gold Coliseum. It was located on the highest floor, and he was currently in front of a wide French window. He looked into the distance through the window and saw the lair in which everyone was moving in a flurry and which was shrouded in smoke. Explosions and flames were everywhere. Waves of heat gushed into the sky and created huge whirlpools on the gray cloud-covered sky. Smoke pillars containing loads of impurities looked really colorful but were like chains that came stretching out of hell. They bound the lair tightly. In the meantime, fighters, who were armed to the teeth and wore different gang emblems on their chests, looked like metal-made chess pieces. They waited in the open-air arena, ready to charge into hell without fear with just one word from Su Lun. This gave him the enticing feeling that he was about to build his success on a pile of corpses. No one could see his red eyebrows and lips curl up. A face full of ambition was reflected on the French window. A few gang members whose armor were ruined and were injured crashed in while staggering. Commander Su and gang leaders, the monsters in the coliseum have all been released. They were fed and injected with large doses of stimulants, which turned them into really fierce superbeasts. The electromagnetic and self-destruct collars dont work, which has caught us off guard. The losses are heavy, and the situation is now completely out of control! Su Lun sucked in a deep breath. At the moment he turned around, the ambition and brutality on his face were gone. In their place were great regret and earnestness. Its my fault. I didnt expect that Meng Chao would be so cunning and arrange such a despicable move. Su Lun looked pained and punched the air fiercely. He then gritted his teeth. I was careless for a moment, and fell into another trap! Chapter 582 - Trouble The higher management of the gangs was in the VIP room. When they heard Su Luns words, their faces became as dark as thunderclouds. One of the gang leaders had an eyepatch over her left eye. There was a burning rose sewn on it. This woman was the gang leader of Rose. Commander Su, Meng Chao is so cunning that he has exceeded our expectations. You dont need to blame yourself. But the lair is facing a life and death crisis. Now, even Mutual Gold Coliseum, the heart of the lair, has been infiltrated, and Meng Chao is wreaking havoc. As the highest commander, you must come up with a solution! Dont worry, everyone. Even if I die, I will die together with that traitor! Su Lun narrowed his eyes and spoke swiftly. As for the solution, I have it. First, I suggest that all the gang leaders and higher management of the gangs stay here and not leave this place. After all, Meng Chao is skilled in assassination and all sorts of trecherous strategies. Xue Rui, Xiang Wei, and Xiong Ying were all killed by him. If you go out alone, youll be in danger. We cant give him the chance to kill us one by one. Also, we dont know just how many people he and the abnormal beast behind him have dragged to their side. You must understand that it wouldve been impossible for them to accomplish the task of releasing all the monsters in the coliseum without a mole helping them! The gang leaders were stunned, but Su Luns words made sense. They looked at each other and became paranoid, thinking that everyone around them was a mole. Second, were in abnormal times right now, so we must use abnormal methods. The lair is in chaos, so we cant let Leprosy Village add fuel to the fire. We must give orders to the army around Leprosy Village that once the villagers show any signs of restlessness and want to charge out, we must act before they do and kill them all without mercy! Su Lun said murderously. Thats The crowd became hesitant. Everyone, this is not the time for petty kindness! Su Lun gritted his teeth. I wont deny that there might be some innocent villagers, but were at war, and this is a brutal war that has rendered us helpless! During the zombie crisis, we went through countless tragedies like this. We thought that since the infected showed no signs of turning, they had a chance to be saved. We let infected people mingle together with healthy citizens. It made it difficult for us to split them up, and thats why we lost the best chance to purify them. In the end, hundreds and even thousands of zombies broke out in an instant, and all the people in one building and at times an entire residential area were all eaten! I know that all of you dont want to be blamed for killing innocents, but thats fine. For the sake of the lairs safety and Dragon Citys brighter future, Ill do it. Ill give the orders. After all, Im the highest commander right now, so Ill be your scapegoat! Commander Su The crowd was shocked. The gangs were actually economic entities. They had all sorts of companies and clubs under their names, and when their leaders went outside, they were known as chairmen and presidents. They longed to clear their names so that they could become something like the leaders of the nine great mega corporations. Hence, they knew very clearly that even if purifying all of Leprosy Village was necessary, whoever gave the order would be denounced as a manslaughterer and butcher. His reputation would plummet, and he would never be able to stand tall in the business field and perform any major acts that would stun the world again. Su Lun was a business genius and had earned the title of the God of Wealth. This was something all the gangs in the lair were aware of. It was a waste of his talent for him to stay in the lair. He should have had a greater stage for his talents. But if he gave out the order to purify Leprosy Village with his name Im not some major figure with a huge reputation. I only know how to repay all the kindness shown to me. In the past, I came to the lair with nothing, but Mr. Jin took me in. He gave me the chance to use my talents, and all of you trusted me as well. Thats why I could try out all sorts of new business management techniques and make good use of my talents fully. Ive already made up my mind that my future is going to be bound to the lair. Well die together and live together, so my reputation is nothing, Su Lun said. But theres one thing. Right now, communications within the lair are still facing major interference. Even with the nine-specialized large crystal communicators Lu Siya brought over, we can only set up a few point-to-point communication bases. We cant effectively send our orders to the frontlines. Meng Chaos brutality and cunning nature have been witnessed by everyone. And his master can only be even more brutal and cunning. I guarantee you that the chaos brought by the beasts under Mutual Gold Coliseum isnt the last part of their plan. To be able to gather all the resources in the lair at the fastest speed to handle the enemys surprise attacks, I need your absolute trust and the tokens from your gangs or a letter you personally wrote so that I can head to the frontlines and command the middle ranked and lower ranked members of your gangs. Thats The leaders had full trust in Su Lun, but they were naturally on guard when it came to relinquishing power, and they became a little hesitant. However, Su Lun was not in a hurry. Once he finished speaking, he turned slightly and began admiring the flames that were everywhere in the lair. It was a beautiful sight outside. Time was on his side, and he waited patiently. Boom! A deafening explosion rang out in the distance again. A large fireball rose in the sky like a sun and lit up the smoke-shrouded lair. The shockwave was like a tidal wave that instantly swept through several kilometers. It crashed violently into the wide French window of the VIP room. Even if the French window was made of the sturdiest anti-explosion glass, there was a loud creaking sound, and countless intersecting cracks spread out. Through the cracks, Su Lun could see the lair torn apart by the flames. The land below looked as brutal as hell on earth. Which place exploded?! A few managers of the gangs jumped up. It looks like Roses territory, but the color of the flames is off! Roses gang leader had an expression so sour that she looked like someone who had been dead for three days in water. She gritted her teeth and said, Rose invested more than seventy million yuan to build a monster bone powder processing factory. Could it be? Monster bone powder contains a lot of potassium, calcium, sodium, and other substances. Their processing also produces a lot of inflammable and explosive substances. If that powder was spread around and someone lit a fire, an explosion could happen at any moment. Su Lun frowned. If a large monster bone powder processing factory had indeed exploded, Rose wont be able to get rid of the fire and provide disaster relief on its own. We must gather all the strength of the gangs to help them! Commander Su, from now on until the end of the crisis, you can mobilize all the forces of Rose. Your voice is my will! Roses gang leader hesitated for three seconds, then removed a ring with the picture of a rose embedded on it from her thumb. She placed it on Su Luns palm. With someone taking the lead, things became easier. The other gang leaders were also worried that no one would help them when similar tragedies happened in their territories if they did not join. Besides, Red Brows Su Lun was a helpless scholar. Even if he really commanded their forces for the time being, when they personally came forward to take back their authority, would they really need to worry that the people who had been working for them for decades would refuse to acknowledge them? With that thought in mind, they removed the tokens of their gangs or the letters they personally wrote and signed before they handed them to Su Lun. Thank you for your trust. Even if my bones get crushed and my ashes scatter into the wind, I will fight against Meng Chao and his companions! Su Lun was very grateful, and he pointed skyward to swear his oath. At that moment, a Golden Tooth gang member suddenly appeared outside the VIP room and peeked in through the door. He seemed like he had something to say. Su Luns expression did not change. He apologized to the group and went out of the room so that he could bring the trusted follower from Golden Tooth into a corner. Whats going on? he asked calmly. His trusted follower said, Three fighters from other gangs ran into Meng Chao in the underground. They escaped and now want to meet their gang leaders. Should I bring them in? They ran into Meng Chao? Su Lun blinked. They werent attacked by him, and he didnt kill them? No, the trusted follower said with puzzlement. When they ran into Meng Chao, they were attacked by a berserk Demonic Black Mountain Bull, and they didnt have time to attack him. But for some reason, based on what they said, not only did Meng Chao not attack them he actually helped them and saved their lives. After that, he didnt attack them either and said that hes innocent. He also said What else did he say? He also said that youre the real traitor. Su Lun scoffed. Only three-year-old children would believe such bad lies. Then, should I bring the three of them inside? the trusted follower asked. Wait, Su Lun said. The gang leaders are discussing a plan to handle the situation now. Its best that we dont interrupt their train of thought with such trivial matters. Besides, are you sure that those three people are absolutely safe? Are you sure that they werent lured to the monsters side by Meng Chao? Are you sure they dont have zombie viruses, Blood Flower spores, Deification Capsules, or other things like that? Are you sure they wont launch suicidal attacks? Thats The trusted follower was slightly stunned. Its possible. Then, how should we deal with them? We can never go overboard about being careful when we handle Meng Chaos tricks. Take them away first and investigate fully before interrogating them. Of course, make sure that you dont hurt them. Once youre certain that theyre fine, bring them up, Su Lun said. Got it, the trusted follower said. But when these three people ran up, they were creating a ruckus. Many people would have heard them while they were coming here. Besides, they belong to different gangs and have plenty of friends, so I dont think we can control them for long. Im aware of this. Go do what I asked! Su Lun waved his hand and had the trusted follower leave. Then, he rubbed his face fiercely in the direction of a dark corner. Meng Chao With a voice that seemed to have come from hell, Su Lun hissed at a volume that only he could hear. Youre really a pain in the butt! Chapter 583 - True Colors Commander Su? The gang leaders stood at the entrance to the VIP room and stared at him. Im fine. Ill mobilize forces now to get rid of the fire at Roses territory. Su Lun forced a smile and walked outside. Two built and fully armed bodyguards immediately followed behind him. Su Lun frowned a little. The two bodyguards spoke at the same time. Vice Gang Leader, were already very regretful that we couldnt stop Meng Chao from ambushing you just now. We swore to Mr. Jin before that wed rather have our bones crushed than let you lose half a fingernail. Please be at ease, well definitely not let the same thing happen again! Su Lun pondered this for a while before he nodded. He did not reject the two bodyguards good will. He first arrived at the temporary equipment warehouse and got himself a set of light motorized armor that was suitable for his build. Then, he returned to the room where Meng Chao first ambushed him. He stared at the hole at the center of the room. It led straight underground and was still burning. Thick, black smoke came out of it, and screams could be heard from the floors below. Vice Gang Leader? The two bodyguards were puzzled. Are you thinking about going down? Its really chaotic down there, and youre not that strong Its precisely because the situation down there is so chaotic that I must go down and take a look. Its so I can give orders effectively. Su Lun smiled. Naturally, Im not strong enough to be able to put up a proper fight, but Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is down there, and I have plenty of loyal lair fighters around me as well. I even have the both of you ready to risk your lives to protect me, so why should I be afraid? As he spoke, he jumped down without hesitation. The two bodyguards exchanged a glance before they followed after him. Xiong Wei was growing more and more enraged by the chaotic terrain under the coliseum. The berserk monsters and fighters were attacking everything in a frenzy because of their panic, and they blasted the walls apart until the maze-like underground was in pieces. The place looked like ruins. What was even more terrifying was that the Demonic Black Mountain Bulls Meng Chao encountered were not the only ones affected. There were dozens of monsters who took in Deification Capsules ten times the dosage that a human could take. They self-combusted and turned into fireballs that rolled around the floor. Another problem was that the vitality of monsters was much stronger than that of humans, and they also had a lot more fat. Even after they turned into fireballs, they did not die. Instead, they sped up and crashed everywhere from the pain, which made the burning fat spill everywhere. They were like napalm bombs taking part in 100m races. The smelly and poisonous flames spread all over the underground space. The entire area was filled with red, orange, blue, green, yellow, and purple flames. Fierce black smoke that looked like they were demonic organs squirming could be seen everywhere. And monsters jumped out of the smoke all the time. They were burning and bared their teeth at anyone they saw. Humans whose faces were even more monstrous than the monsters were all over the place, since their mental strength indices kept dropping, and they shouted while firing their guns and swinging their weapons. Chaos. Chaos. Chaos. The entire underground space was full of chaos. Red Brows Su Lun moved calmly through the fiery, hellish, and chaotic world. He first went to the place with the loudest and densest cries for murder, where he ran into many fighters whose armor were in tatters. They were badly battered and covered in wounds. Whats going on? he asked sternly after grabbing one of their collars. Where is Gang Leader Xiong? H-Hes ahead. More than ten monsters surrounded Gang Leader Xiong, and hes them in a killing frenzy! the fighter answered in a panic. Perhaps it was because there was a strange attraction force between vitality magnetic fields, but the powerful people released incredibly dazzling spirit flames that made them look like burning torches in the darkness, which attracted monsters to them. If one did not bother to suppress their vitality magnetic field or restrain their breathing and heartbeat, they would become a huge target for monsters. Many monsters acted like insects attracted by the light. Like moths flying to flames, they would charge at the powerful humans, as if they had self-destructive tendencies. Hence, it was not strange that Phantom Bear Xiong Wei was surrounded by a large batch of monsters. Of course, even if the monsters shut under Mutual Gold Coliseum ate a large amount of Deification Capsules, they still did not manage to become Apocalyptic Beasts. The Demonic Black Mountain Bull was already one of the strongest. Hence, the monsters would be unable to kill Phantom Bear Xiong Wei just by themselves. A spark appeared in Su Luns eyes. He continued downward and walked to the even more chaotic and dark battlefield. The two bodyguards followed him. They were puzzled, but they did not dare to question or suspect Su Luns actions. They bypassed a few battlefields where the sounds of gunfire and monster roars were mixed together. They gradually entered a dark tunnel filled with smoke. Not a single human was in the area. Of course, there were no monsters around either. Finally, one of the bodyguards was unable to hold back from speaking. Vice Gang Leader, I dont think there are monsters here. No. There is, Su Lun said with a smile. In a flash, two huge black pythons suddenly flashed down like lightning from the smoke-covered ceiling above the two bodyguards. They opened their mouths and bit down on their heads. No, those snakes were not pythons. They were ferocious beasts similar to the Slit-mouthed Anaconda! The difference was that compared to normal pythons, these creatures could open their mouths in six different directions at once and eat prey that was five times larger than their heads. Also, their mouths were covered in dozens of densely packed rows of teeth that trembled at a high frequency. No matter how sturdy a skull was, it would instantly be ground to powder. Besides, the two beasts had eaten a lot of Deification Capsules. All their scales stood up high, and sparks flew out of them when they knocked into each other, as if they were blades crashing into each other. Even if the two bodyguards wore helmets and armor, the metal let out cracking sounds in the super pythons mouths. Those sounds he bodyguards skins crawl, because it was the sound of their helmets shattering. Their surprised cries and pained screams were muffled by the huge pythons mouths. The men wanted to draw their sabers and guns, but the two super pythons had already bound them like nooses on gallows. The pythons locked their limbs together and used all their strength to constrict them. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The two bodyguards joints bent in the opposite direction. They shattered, and white bones pierced their skin. The bodyguards started spasming violently. But the huge pythons just brought up their tails. The ends of their tails were covered in a corneous substance. It made them look like sharp awls that reminded of the tails of scorpions, but were dozens of times larger. Thud! Thud! The two monster tails pierced the armor and stabbed into the two guards chests. Their violent spasms instantly ended. The two huge pythons continued constricting until they crushed the armor and bones into mush. Then, they slowly let go and used three tongues that were as agile as those of anteaters to pry open the humans crushed armor so they could feast on the delicious flesh. Su Lun remained expressionless and did not get himself involved. He just watched calmly on the side. What was even stranger about this was that the two huge pythons should have gone berserk after taking in Deification Capsules, but they did not seem to have noticed his existence. They did not even look at him and only focused on eating the meal before them. When the huge pythons swallowed the two bodyguards heads and Su Lun was certain they were absolutely dead, he quietly vanished into the darkness. This time, he was much faster than before. In fact, he was so fast that he surpassed the speed that a military adviser with no fighting abilities should have. When he saw burning or collapsed regions, he even moved on the walls or ceilings like a gecko and crept through narrow and winding cracks without hesitation, displaying great 3D mobility and spatial deduction abilities. On his way, he saw humans fighting fiercely against monsters. Layers of faint light appeared on him, which was similar to how a chameleon changed its colors. It was also similar to the optical camouflage created by spirit energy magnetic fields. It allowed him to blend into his surroundings, as if he had become one with the darkness. Sometimes, he was discovered by some monsters with heightened senses, but the hungry and fierce monsters acted just like the two huge pythons earlier. They ignored him and ran past him to attack other humans. Su Luns attention was not on the humans or monsters. Instead, it was on the marks left in the battlefield around him. More accurately speaking, he was looking for marks left by Meng Chao. Sometimes, he would stop to rub his fingers carefully against the scratch marks, slashes, and marks left by impacts on the walls and floor. At other times, he pressed his ear against the walls, floor, and ventilation pipes to listen to the sounds that came from different floors. There were also times when he sank into contemplative silence. Even if he had a helmet and goggles to hide his face, his eyes shone with a dark and sharp light. Suddenly, he seemed to have heard a sound from the burning and continuously collapsing building. He immediately turned into a practically invisible arrow and charged into the ruins. He moved through two collapsed areas and stepped over corpses strewn all over the floor, then jumped down a flight of stairs with two parts broken off of it before going through a hole left in the floor. The area underneath seemed to be the place where the fire had started. The air was practically all gone there. The entire area was filled with thick smoke, and hot poison was practically dripping on the ground. Amid the crackling flames were humans shouts and screams. Whoosh! The light around Su Lun changed again. Like a drop of ink blending into a pool of ink, he blended into the smoke. His posture when he moved through the smoke made him seem like a ball of slowly squirming smoke. With the thick smoke providing cover, he soon locked down on the source of the noise. And he saw an incredibly brutal sight. It was Meng Chao and Lu Siya! They seemed to have fought for a long time. Their skin was torn from all the fighting. Not even an inch of it remained unmarred. Meng Chao was also badly burned and bruised. He looked like a demon who had just crawled out of hell. Lu Siya might have had a motorized armor to protect her, but aside from her puffed out chest plate, everything else had shattered. Her shoulder guard, elbow guard, and knee guards were all gone, and her limbs were bent in unnatural angles. Their blood gathered together into a bottomless pool. Some of it had evaporated because of the flames and dyed the black smoke a hideous shade of red. Chapter 584 - The Wrong Script The lower half of Meng Chaos body was bound by hundreds of stone snakes formed by reinforced concrete. He looked like he was knee deep in mud, which instantly coagulated. It turned him into a strange statue that had not yet been completed. He struggled desperately and roared at the top of his lungs while trying to break free of the restraints, but the stone snakes acted as if they had a life of their own. They slithered rapidly around his upper body. They wanted to crawl into his body through his orifices and fill his organs with reinforced concrete. Meng Chao pushed the concrete creatures with his fists, and shattered pieces flew everywhere like rain. Yet once they landed on the floor, they soon gathered together once more under Lu Siyas control and attacked Meng Chao. Countless small stone snakes gathered into two thick stone dragons and opened their rebar-covered mouths to bite Meng Chaos neck. Meng Chao spread his arms and grabbed the areas seven inches under the two stone dragons heads. His veins popped up, and even his eyeballs bulged out, but he did manage to stop the stone dragons from biting him. But in the next second, he could no longer persevere. On the surface, Lu Siya had the advantage. However, once Su Lun observed the situation carefully, he noticed that Lu Siya was also on the verge of a collapse from exhaustion. Shed had to control tons of reinforced concrete to form stone snakes and stone dragons in their battle. Or at least, that was how it appeared. Her hair was in a mess, her face was pale, her skin was dry, and her thick blood vessels and tendons popped up on her skin. Her beautiful face had long since become unbearably haggard. Her spirit flames flickered like candles in the wind. They split uncontrollably and spread around her. Even the spirit tattoos that spread from her skin to the reinforced concrete were messy and dim. They were originally exquisite runic symbols, but now, they were no better than lousy scribbles. This was the sign of a person losing control over their spirit energy and being on the verge of entering spirit energy deviation. This was not a good sign. Just as Su Lun expected, after a brief stalemate, the two vicious stone dragons that bound Meng Chao started cracking. Shattered pieces started falling from the stone dragons like scales. Meng Chaos hands dug deeper into the stone dragons necks, as if he was about to crush the stone dragons in the next second. Even though the victor had yet to be decided, it was clear just who was going to emerge alive. If no external forces interfered, Meng Chao was definitely going to break free within three minutes and crush Lu Siya as well as her stone dragons. Su Lun remained in the black smoke and watched everything coolly. There was a faint, mocking smile on his lips, as if he was sitting on a VIP seat and watching two clowns put on a low-grade performance. He did not intend to attack. He did not care about Lu Siya and Meng Chaos survival and took a step back, about to leave quietly. But at that moment, he noticed a reflection on Meng Chaos face. Under the illumination of the burning flames around them, the reflection on Meng Chaos face was too bright. It was as if his face was covered in oil. He was sweating. But there was more sweat on his face than a normal human could possibly secrete. It was also very sticky. When it pooled around his temples and forehead, it formed a shiny shell. Su Luns eyes went wide. His mind raced, and he instantly understood everything. He removed his disguise and lifted his mask. Then, Red Brows Su Lun walked out of the darkness with an upright stance. Commander Su! Upon seeing him, Lu Siya became ecstatic. She did not even care about why he appeared here alone and immediately shouted at the top of her lungs. Ive already caught Meng Chao! Hurry up and assist me! The saber is under my feet! Kill him! Su Lun looked beside Lu Siya. It was as she said. There was a beautiful saber surrounded by spirit flames and nine crystals embedded into it beside her. Alright! He put on an expression that said that he was going to risk his life and rushed forward to grab the crystal saber. Meng Chao seemed to have realized that his death was imminent. His face turned even more savage, and he bared his teeth while letting out a monstrous roar. Meng Chao, your death is nigh! Su Lun shouted. He grabbed the saber and raised it high above his head. His spirit energy exploded like a volcano. But before he could completely create his spirit energy magnetic field, the nine crystals on the saber shone with fierce light. It gathered into two electrical arcs that crept into Su Luns arms through the hilt, electrocuting him until his hair stood up. He twitched and fell down head first. Wha Lu Siya was a little stunned. Even Meng Chao stopped struggling and roaring. It was as if something had gone wrong with the script and the director called for them to stop acting. They turned into puppets with their strings cut, and the battle sank into a strange silence. Lu Siya turned around and stared at Su Luns palms in disbelief. Smoke was coming out of them. Behind her, Meng Chao quietly broke free from the two stone dragons restraints. They had not been as strong and sturdy as they seemed. They were empty shells that only appeared strong. Lu Siya made a mistake not even elementary school students would make. She seemed to have forgotten that she was in a death match against Meng Chao and exposed her back to him while he was within attack range. It was as if she still thought that they were close comrades, who risked their lives together and could entrust their backs to one another. But Meng Chao betrayed her trust and made use of her idiocy. Wha It was only when Meng Chao appeared behind Lu Siya like a God of Death that the usually skilled and powerful Queen Bee remembered him. With a puzzled expression, she wanted to turn her body around to ask him, How could this happen? But what she saw was a twisted, savage smile on a face covered in a lot of adhesive liquid. It was a completely different face from that of the real Meng Chao. Splat! Before Lu Siya could understand what was going on, Meng Chao rammed a punch into her spine. His punch contained astonishing power, and it was like a drill rotating at high speeds. It instantly pierced Lu Siyas chest, for even the puffed out chest plate could not hold him back. A blood-drenched arm shot out of her chest. Lu Siya widened her eyes. Aside from blood gushing out of her throat, the only other thing that came out were her rasps. She lowered her head to look at the arm that had pierced her chest plate. Meng Chao was holding a hot, pulsating heart. The next second, he crushed that heart without hesitation. Meng Chaos palm released a red flame that burned Lu Siyas heart to a crisp, then he tossed the remains on the floor. Through the horrifying hole on the motorized armors chest plate, Su Lun could clearly see the broken bones and torn flesh inside. She fell on the floor and twitched helplessly. She understood something when she was about to die. The Queen Bees face was full of shock. She stared at Meng Chao with eyes full of anger. She used her last bit of strength to speak, and her voice came out in a rasp. Youre not Meng Chao Meng Chao smiled. Unfortunately, his smile was destroyed by the adhesive liquid that kept dripping down. It made his expression full of indescribable evil. Unfortunately for you, you figured it out too late. Meng Chao stepped on the left side of Lu Siyas chest plate and stomped on the spot where her heart had been. Lu Siyas eyes froze, and she stopped breathing. Her spirit flames also disappeared without a trace. Meng Chao snorted derisively and kicked Lu Siyas corpse into the corner. The broken walls had already been swaying from the flames. After the impact, they collapsed with a bang and buried Lu Siyas corpse. Once Meng Chao dealt with the corpse, he snorted and went in front of Su Lun From the moment Su Lun appeared, the battle had progressed in a manner that made no logical sense, and it arrived at a very strange conclusion. Why did Lu Siya not find Su Luns appearance strange? Why did the crystal saber that Lu Siya told Su Lun to pick up hurt him? Lu Siyas stone dragons might have been empty shells that only appeared strong and fierce, but why was Meng Chao able to break free of them with just a simple tug? Why was Lu Siya not on guard against Meng Chao and even dared to expose her back to him? An onlooker would have definitely been puzzled and dumbfounded by this chain of events. Yet Su Lun was as calm as ever. He seemed to have seen through the script a long time ago. As for Meng Chao, who had ambushed him on the surface not long ago and should have been mortal enemies with him, showed no signs of going to attack. Meng Chao was silent for three seconds before he said something really strange. This place is too hot. Indeed. Su Lun did not seem to find it strange. He watched as adhesive liquid continued flowing down Meng Chao, and his facial features became like melting wax. He nodded and said, Its too hot for you. So, you suspected Lu Siya from the start, that she didnt really want to kill Meng Chao? Meng Chao said. Why? Because she spoke too much, Su Lun said faintly. When she descended and saw us, she started to talk and explained the reason behind why she had to kill Meng Chao. The reasons she gave, that killing Meng Chao would protect his fame and save the value of the brands he endorses as much as possible, protecting Lu Siya and her fathers investments, and the rest, all made sense. But Lu Siya is currently the most beloved lady in the Lu family. She might even inherit Sky Pillar Corporation in the future, so a rich girl like her should be arrogant and prideful. Was there a need for her to waste her breath to explain things to lair citizens like us? If Lu Siya did not have ulterior motives, she wouldnt have said so many things. She would have just given her orders. The more she explained, the more certain I became that she wasnt being honest. Right from the start, she only had one goal that made her give up on the spotlight at the frontlines and come to the chaotic lair. She didnt want to kill Meng Chao, but to save him! Chapter 585 - Adapt to the Situation I see. Meng Chaos smile grew even stranger. Thats all? Theres also her personality, Su Lun answered smugly. Since Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Shen Yupeng are the most outstanding young talents in Dragon City and the most difficult enemies to deal with, Ive examined their personalities before. I have a full grasp of their way of doing things and their weaknesses. Lu Siya stated that Meng Chao is a person who focuses on offense and would rather injure himself to make sure that he has the initiative firmly in his hands. In truth, Lu Siya is also the same, since people are always attracted to those who are the same as them. In the circle of the rich, Lu Siya is famous for being ambitious and doing anything to achieve her goals. To a certain extent, she is even more terrifying than Meng Chao. After all, Meng Chaos cunning and deviousness is limited to only battlefields, while Lu Siyas ambitions and methods can be used in many areas, including the business field. Look at the past two years. The things she did to help her father climb up the seat of authority shows that she deserves the title of the Queen Bee. And with her fathers Sky Pillar Minerals supporting her, over the past half a year, she gathered more forces and caused more trouble. She couldnt be stopped. Would the first thought of such an ambitious woman be to cast her closest comrade aside for her own survival after she heard that he betrayed Dragon City? A normal person might make that decision and cut off all ties with Meng Chao. But Queen Bee Lu Siya is definitely not that conservative. Besides, if she did that, she would be left with a fatal problem. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, a lot of gang members, and I would know the truth about the matter. Even if she managed to hide the past for a time, there is no secret that will remain hidden forever. Sooner or later, the news would definitely travel out, and those with ulterior motives would use it as blackmail against Lu Siya. From my understanding, she has a great desire for power. Even Sky Pillar Corporation might be unable to satisfy her appetite. So would she allow such a major piece of blackmail to end up in the hands of gang members before she reached the heights of her ambition? Based on these two things, I deduced that Lu Siya did not believe that Meng Chao betrayed Dragon City. The reason why she entered the lair was to personally investigate the matter. As long as there was a slight suspicious point about this and the slightest hope to save him, she would do everything she could and protect Meng Chao regardless of the cost! No wonder Meng Chao nodded in a contemplative manner. He cast a glance at the crystal saber on the floor. Its no wonder you could see through their trap. If I couldnt see through such a lousy trap, Id deserve to be captured by them. Su Lun smiled. I know that there are plenty of crystal weapons with certain requirements for the users cultivation realm. Basically, the higher the grade of the crystals and monster materials, the stronger spirit energy the weapon would contain. This means higher requirements for the users cultivation realm. Many good weapons require the user to be at Heaven Realm or Deity Realm to use them. If ones cultivation realm is not high enough and they activate their vitality magnetic fields to control the weapon, they will be like three-year-olds playing with sabers and injure themselves. Lu Siya thought that she was in a two-man act with the real Meng Chao, and her goal was simple. An offensive spirit energy magnetic field that cannot be activated by low-grade superhumans was sealed in this crystal saber. If I could brandish this crystal saber and activate a sharp saber glare, it would mean that my cultivation realm is far higher than that of a helpless military adviser of the lair. If that was the case, Lu Siya would believe that I was hiding my strength and am a traitor with evil intentions. But she didnt expect that I wouldnt fall for it. I only used thirty percent of my spirit energy to activate the crystal saber, and just as I expected, not only did I not activate the offensive spirit energy magnetic field sealed inside, I even suffered a backlash from the saber, which further proved the truth that I only had average fighting strength. Lu Siya believed Meng Chaos words from the start, so she didnt expect me to be this weak. You should really have seen her dumbfounded expression just now. It was really exciting. Unfortunately, you wont be able to see it again. He shrugged and could not hold back a chuckle. Not bad. These two idiots thought that they could use their wits and luck to have a smooth life and resolve all dangers just because they solved the Raging Waves battle, the Blessed Paradise Murderous Pets Case, and the ambush at Noble Descent Hotel. How foolish! Meng Chao laughed savagely and suddenly looked at Su Lun coldly. But youre a fool as well. Arent you worried that the two bastards will fly off into a rage and kill you as well, then destroy all evidence even if they didnt have any proof that you were the traitor? Su Lun shuddered because of Meng Chaos fierce gaze. He quickly said, They wouldnt. I could tell that the two bastards were putting on a two-man act from the start, which was why I was about to leave. But right then, I noticed that you werent the real Meng Chao, so I appeared to join your plan! Oh? Meng Chao frowned and asked darkly, Was there a flaw in my disguise? No. Your disguise is naturally flawless. But there are flames and smoke everywhere, so the temperature here is really high. Thats why Su Lun explained hurriedly. Meng Chao understood. He lifted a finger and swiped his face gently. A clump of semi-transparent adhesive liquid was left on his finger, and he rubbed it between his fingers. Heh He laughed in a ghastly manner. Were lucky that fool of a woman didnt know about it. Indeed. It doesnt matter how smart the Queen Bee is, she would have never even dreamed that the person who was putting on a two-man act with her was you. Su Lun smiled. And its also clear why you would pretend to be Meng Chao and stay beside Lu Siya. Whatever her real goal for entering the lair, she still represented the outside world, the nine great mega corporations, and the Survival Committees stance on the matter. If Lu Siya was also assassinated by Meng Chao, the communication bridge between the outside world and the lair would be completely broken, and no one could stop the chaos that is about to happen. Speaking of which, Lu Siya is a Spirit Sensor, and she is very familiar with Meng Chao. It couldnt have been easy for you to have deceived her, especially when you couldnt reveal even a single bit of killing intent. Otherwise, all your efforts would have been in vain, and she would even know that someone is pretending to be Meng Chao. Thats why I appeared to divert Lu Siyas attention and help you. I hope that it didnt disrupt your overall plan. Su Lun lowered his head, as if he was respectful, but in truth, he was feeling really pleased with himself. You did well. If you didnt attract her attention, I wouldnt have been able to kill that stupid woman so easily. Meng Chao smiled and continued, Aside from Lu Siya, how are the preparations on your side? Im done preparing everything. All I need now is a catalyst, Su Lun said. Aside from Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, Ive already gathered all the higher management members of the gangs in the VIP room. Its located at the highest point of the audience seat in Mutual Gold Coliseum. Right now, the coliseums underground layer is on fire. The flames, heatwaves, and smoke naturally move up. Before long, the audience seat and VIP room will be shrouded by smog. To ensure everyones safety, the VIP room where the gang leaders are has activated internal air circulation. The air they breathe is provided by the ventilation pipes, which are, of course, controlled by me. They will breathe in whatever gas I want them to breathe in. The former Reaper Squad members of Group 1, who are ready to take Deification Capsules to increase their fighting strength by several degrees, are already in position. Once those gang leaders notice that theyre poisoned and have inhaled a lot of powerful anesthetic gas, they will circulate their spirit energy to detox. Meanwhile, our people will rush in and kill them all. Our people are also situated in the squads surrounding Leprosy Village. As long as the smallest sparks appear between the villagers and the gang members, Im confident that I can make the entire situation explode. Once the gangs are without their leaders and the villagers start charging out, it wont be hard for me to turn the entire lair into a sea of fire, since I have the highest command over the armed forces for the time being. And once the few hundred thousand people in the lair and the areas around it are badly burned, once their eyes, skin, throat, trachea are scorched, damaged, and infected, their immune systems will be on the verge of breakdown. At that time, the zombie virus, Blood Flower spores, and Deification Capsules will reveal their terrifying destructive abilities. The vortex of chaos will spread from the lair to the whole of Dragon City! The terrifying situation that Su Lun described made Meng Chao fall silent for a long time. He sucked in a deep breath, and his savagery as well as cold presence suddenly disappeared without a trace. He looked a little terrified, as if this was the first time he heard about the plan. He clicked his tongue. Seriously Youre going to destroy everything and kill the children too, huh? Su Luns smile froze. Wh-What did you say? He suddenly found that there was something off about the situation. Wait Su Luns pupils suddenly shrank to the size of needles as he turned to the smoke-shrouded corner. He heard rustling from the broken wall. Suddenly, the stones and reinforced concrete gathered together as if controlled by some mysterious force. They turned into dozens of agile stone snakes. The dozens of stone snakes were like dozens of arms that dragged something out of the debris, and then, they intersected with each other to form an aggressive-looking throne. Lu Siya sat on the throne, even though she had a hole in her chest plate and should have died a long time ago. She stared at Su Lun with great interest. Red Brows Su Lun Lu Siya said with a smile. You should take a piss and look at your own reflection right now. You might never again see such a good expression if you dont look at yourself now. Chapter 586 - Pretty Good Luck Su Luns expression was really fascinating. He looked as lost as a deep sea fish that was suddenly brought thousands of meters up and found itself at the surface of the sea. He might be smiling confidently because the key to victory was in his hands, but his eyes shone with panic. Not only were his facial features twisted, all his muscles were also twitching uncontrollably. Even his eyebrows were raised high, as if they wanted to flee from his face that was about to break down. Ah Thats he stuttered for a long time, but he still could not form a complete sentence. Lu Siya calmly removed her shattered motorized armor. It revealed her astonishing figure. She only wore a thin, skintight fighting suit that showed all her curves. The curves in her chest area were astonishing, but there was not even a single wound the size of a fingernail, much less a hole that could allow someone to dig her heart out. Thats impossible Su Lun widened his eyes in disbelief. Lu Siya tossed the chest plate she removed at Su Luns feet. The see-through hole in her chest plate and the blood stuck inside it answered all the questions that Su Lun had not managed to ask. The motorized armor Lu Siya wore in the beginning was customized. It stuck close to her, and there was not a single bit of extra space. She could not play any tricks with it. However, she tore it off piece by piece when the armored airship experienced great damage while descending. Later on, to catch Meng Chao, she switched to a suit of strengthened, offensive, heavy armor with more than ten guns, rocket launchers, and M203 grenade launchers. Even though the motorized armor could automatically adjust to the size of the user and fit the user based on their size, strengthened offensive heavy armor had a lot of space for ammunition and cooling so that the user could carry as many firearms and weapons as possible. From the outside, it looked really mighty. It was not that hard to get some extra space in a suit of heavy motorized armor that was more than 2.5m in height and was nearly 2m in breadth. With Lu Siyas cultivation realm, she could be said to have reached the peak control of her muscles and bones, so she could control them at will. She then curled up in her huge motorized armor and controlled her rather large pecs to move a little to the right. This created some space beside her underarm, which was enough for her to stuff a large amount of monster organs inside. When Meng Chao unleashed the fatal strike and appeared to have pierced her back, in truth, all he did was graze her pecs. At most, he left some lacerations and contusions under her armpit, but he did not injure her in the slightest. Then, Meng Chaos arm pierced the monster organs that had been stuffed inside the motorized armor, which resulted in a bloody mess. When he pushed his arm out of Lu Siyas chest plate, right at the spot where her heart was, he held a hot, pulsating heart. The visual effects of that were naturally terrifying. Su Lun thought about this quickly, and he immediately understood that the heart Meng Chao grabbed was fake. There was a huge chance that it was a monster heart that was about the same size as a human heart! With the spirit flames of a superhuman, it was not hard for a monster heart that had just been harvested to remain hot. And with a bit of spirit energy to imitate bioelectricity, he could stimulate the muscles in the heart so that it would pulsate. It was an insignificant childs play. What a joke. He actually fell for such a trick! Su Luns expression cracked, and he felt really regretful. With resentful eyes, he stared at Meng Chao, whose face was covered in adhesive liquid and whose facial features were melting. Meng Chao rubbed his face to remove the slimy, sticky, shiny, and semi-transparent liquid off. He rubbed it on his clothes, not bothering about how slimy it was. Once all the adhesive liquid was wiped off, something unbelievable happened. His face had been distorted, and he looked hideous, like a half-melted wax statue, but now, his facial features had returned to normal, and he looked like Meng Chao again! Y-Youre really Meng Chao? Su Lun asked, terrified. He looked like he had seen a living ghost, but also like he wanted to find the largest crystal bomb so that he could die with Meng Chao. Thats right. Meng Chao wiped off the last bit of adhesive liquid off his face and flicked it at Su Luns feet. He grinned. This is grease from a Demonic Black Mountain Bull and around eight other monsters. I also mixed around five types of crystal powders inside to create a semi-transparent ointment. I first spread a lot of that ointment on my hair and behind my ears. The ointment melted because of the heat and flowed down, naturally making it look like Im secreting adhesive liquid and are like a melting wax statue. Of course, there were some differences compared to how your master melts when he faces heat. But I believed that you wouldnt have seen him melt many times, and it would be impossible for you to have observed him at a close distance. Besides, theres a lot of fires here, and theres smoke everywhere, this would make it even harder for you, right? Su Lun looked like a fish brought out of water. His lips moved, but he said nothing. Youre right about something, though. The trap with the crystal saber was childs play. It didnt suit someone who is the God of Wealth in the lair, the vice gang leader of Golden Tooth, and the No.1 traitor. So, we never thought about using this trap to expose your true colors, Meng Chao said with a grin. But after you saw through our trap, youd definitely feel pleased with yourself and relax. In fact, you might even feel that youre superior in terms of intellect. When someone is mentally relaxed, they usually are at their most vulnerable. This is something I learned when I was living in the wild. Since your master could pretend to be me and kill as well as commit all sorts of heinous crimes, I can naturally do the same thing and pretend to be it to set you up. I admit that I was gambling, but just like how Ive blatantly told you when I first ambushed you, I no longer have any other options besides staking everything on one bet. Fortunately, Im pretty lucky. Perhaps every noble person who has great ideals, has removed himself from low tastes, and is only passionate about contributing to their hometown has good luck. Each and every one of Meng Chaos words was like a nail that stabbed into Su Luns coffin. Su Lun took two steps back. He looked like he was really stuffed into an invisible coffin and could not breathe, which turned his face pale. He cradled his chest, and his blood-red eyebrows twitched. His sharp gaze went from Meng Chaos throat to Lu Siyas throat. Do you really trust him so much? he asked in disbelief. If he were to be frank, Meng Chaos tricks were not even worthy of being mentioned. Even so, without Lu Siyas absolute trust in him, this sort of trick would have never seen the light of day. Su Lun had managed to figure out that Lu Siya came to save Meng Chao, but he did not expect that she would be so determined. Didnt you say that you had analyzed my personality? Just like Meng Chao, Im someone who prefers offense to defense. Theres no way Id ignorantly cut my ties with Meng Chao and destroy my greatest investment up to date! Lu Siya said airily. Also, listen well, Red Brows Su Lun. I might not trust Meng Chao completely, but I sure as heck do not trust you either. If I had to find someone that I trust completely, it could only be me. I will only use my own eyes, ears, and brain to decide whether Meng Chao is good or evil, whether he is a criminal or an innocent, and whether he is a hero or a traitor. Su Lun, youre too impatient. From the moment I descended, I have been watching you. Your microexpressions and your body language showed just how eager you were to kill Meng Chao. After Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong, Snake Eye Mo Lan, and others came to think wrongly of Meng Chao as a traitor, they wanted to kill him as quickly as possible to get rid of future troubles, but your killing intent was even stronger than that of Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. Hating evil could not explain such strong emotions. So, before I met with Meng Chao, I kept an eye on you. Theres a reason behind why you lost this round. Su Lun looked like he had been struck by lightning and swayed. It would have been better if I didnt show up, he mumbled. If I didnt show up, you wouldnt have discovered any evidence, and without concrete evidence, it would have been impossible for you to prove that Im a traitor. But how could you have held back and now shown up? Meng Chao asked. Youre guilty. Besides, you also know that Lu Siya didnt come here to kill me, but to save me. Then, if Lu Siya found me first instead of Xiong Wei, there was a high possibility that we would explain things to each other and resolve the misunderstanding. Thats something you could not tolerate. Besides, I didnt kill innocent lair citizens, as you wanted me to. Instead, I saved quite a lot of people from monsters. Even though these people wouldnt immediately believe me, once I saved enough, itd become a problem to you in the long run. You couldnt watch me scheme things with Lu Siya, either. After all, she didnt come into the lair alone. She brought with her a large group of elite fighters from Sky Pillar Corporation. Even if she were the only one to trust me, that alone would be problematic for you. So, you could only enter the underground alone to personally take care of me. Su Lun pondered over this for a long time and found that Meng Chao was right. It was impossible for him to have waited up there calmly like a fisherman. But how could you be certain that I knew that the Vortex would melt at a high temperature? Su Lun asked through gritted teeth. If I didnt know about the Vortexs secret, your careful disguise would have been the same as you flirting with a blind man. Itd be completely useless. There was that possibility, and it was very great. Meng Chao sighed. If that was the case, I could only surrender and let Big Sis Ya do whatever she wants with me. I would trust that she wouldnt kill me immediately or let Phantom Bear Xiong Wei do that either. As long as I didnt die, I could confront you. Even if I couldnt expose your true colors, Id at least make everyone suspect you. At worst, Id ask them to bind me together with you with a chain so that wed be together when we do everything. Then, you wouldnt be able to cause any trouble. Chapter 587 - The Biggest Problem Su Luns expression twisted into one of resignation. It was as if he was asking himself, How could I have been defeated by a hooligan like this? Give up, Su Lun! Meng Chao took a step forward and said loudly, Ive temporarily quelled the chaos in Leprosy Village and prevented the villagers from rushing out blindly. Big Sis Ya also decided to enter the lair and investigate the truth. These things mean that youve already lost. All your other actions are just a desperate struggle that will make you sink deeper. Or do you really want to drag the whole lair in the grave with you? Su Lun stared at Meng Chao. Half a minute later, he slowly clapped and cheered for him. Meng Chao, as expected of the most outstanding person among the youngsters in Dragon City. Its no wonder why Queen Bee Lu Siya is obsessed with you and listens to you. I swear that I didnt underestimate you. Once I learned that you were involved in this case, I became absolutely on guard and set up more than ten traps to deal with you. To my surprise, you saw through all of them and ended up giving me a checkmate. I accept my defeat in your hands. His voice gradually turned from calm to sharp. His presence also became completely different from earlier. Even the shadow cast on the floor due to the light looked like it was elongating and splitting endlessly. From a tall and thin human, it turned into a ferocious and terrifying monster. But I wont surrender just like this. Su Lun cackled. Even if you and Lu Siya are both outstanding people of the Golden Era, you might be unable to detain me! The sounds of bones cracking rose, and Su Luns presence changed completely. A moment ago, he was still a helpless military adviser in the lair. But at that moment, he was like a drawn saber that had drunk more than one hundred peoples blood. A practically substantial killing intent filled the area. Meng Chao and Lu Siyas expressions changed. This guy WAS hiding his strength! Meng Chao felt like he had returned to the wild and was facing a terrifying predator lurking in the swamps. There were plenty of predators that pretended to be helpless in the forest. They disguised themselves as low-grade monsters to lure in their prey. When their prey attacked them, they would reveal their monstrous true selves, letting the prey know that they were the actual food. Now, Red Brows Su Lun was giving Meng Chao the feeling that he was a top-class predator in sheep skin. Even though Su Lun was definitely not so strong that he could win against or even kill Meng Chao and Lu Siya, his astonishing vitality magnetic field guaranteed that Meng Chao and Lu Siya would have to pay a hefty price if they wanted to make him stay. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged a glance. Their expressions became incredibly nervous and grave. Whoosh! Meng Chao brought his hands up. Blood Saber and the chain-bound Ghost Blade flew into his hands at the same time from the floor behind him. Crack, crack, crack, crack! Lu Siya whistled. The shattered stones and reinforced concrete on the floor were attracted by her spirit energy magnetic field once more. They floated in the air leisurely and formed a brand new stone dragon. The stone throne beneath her also shattered into nine stone dragons and bared their teeth at Su Lun. All of them looked like crossbows that had been drawn to the max and were letting out creaking sounds. The atmosphere was so tense that it looked like it was about to rip. A bloody battle was about to start. At that moment, Meng Chao threw his chain saber forward, and it let out a loud clang. When the chain crashed into itself, it created thousands of sparks and caused the hot air to explode. It attracted Su Luns attention. He had heard of Meng Chaos elusive chain saber before. When the first spark appeared, he imagined more than one hundred ways the chain saber could attack him. He also calculated all the ways he could dodge and even counterattack based on each attacks trajectory. However, just when he mobilized all of his muscles to launch a destructive attack in the direction Meng Chao might attack, a power that was ten times stronger than his, Meng Chaos, and Lu Siyas suddenly appeared behind him. It was as if a dimensional door had silently appeared half a meter behind him. A mudslide that weighed ten thousand tons poured down with an unstoppable momentum and rammed into his back. Su Lun cried out in pain. He felt as if his spine had shattered into thousands of pieces, and each of the shards turned into burning hot steel needles that pierced his nerves, flesh, and organs. Su Lun was absolutely helpless against this surprising and peerless attack. He was thrown forward and flew around four meters before he landed on the floor at Meng Chaos feet with his face down. Su Lun coughed up blood. He felt as if a great flood had broken through a dam in his throat, and he could not stop it. All the spirit flames that he had just lit up in his cells were instantly extinguished. A ball of rampaging spirit energy that did not belong to him ran around in his limbs and wreaked havoc in his blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians, causing him such great pain that he started crying. He twitched around like an ugly lobster. With just one strike, Su Lun was reduced to his original form. This time, he was truly helpless. He raised his head with great difficulty and met Meng Chaos derisive and merciless gaze. In the reflection in Meng Chaos eyes, he saw a figure that should not have been present. It should have been impossible for it to be here. X-Xiong Wei! Su Lun screamed in terror. The one who had appeared suddenly behind him and ended the battle in one blow while Meng Chao and Lu Siya diverted his attention was really the second strongest person in the lairPhantom Bear Xiong Wei! Only a person of Xiong Weis caliber was able to destroy all of Su Luns resistance. Thats impossible Su Lun could not believe it. You were clearly fighting against a lot of monsters who ate Deification Capsules. I heard your angry shouts and sensed the vitality magnetic field you released. Was that all fake? Thats right. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei looked like a vengeful ghost who had crawled out from the depths of hell. Dark spirit flames surrounded him as he stared at Su Lun as if he could swallow him along with his armor without even any seasoning. It was all fake, Black Bones gang leader hissed. The person who killed Xiong Ying was right in front of me, so how could I get entangled with some monsters? But that doesnt make any sense! Su Lun knew that this time, he really could not turn the tables anymore. His face became stark white, but he still could not understand a lot of what had happened. S-Since when did you team up with Meng Chao and Lu Siya? From the moment Meng Chao released the rat stained with Red Radiance Jade powder, Lu Siya answered for Xiong Wei. At that time, I pretended to have noticed Meng Chaos tracks and went to chase after him with Gang Leader Xiogn. In truth, I did it to shake you off so I could talk with Gang Leader Xiong in a quiet and calm place deep in a deserted ventilation pipe. You Su Lun could not believe it. You were certain that the traitor was me and not Xiong Wei? I told you, you were too hasty. You were even more eager to kill Meng Chao than Gang Leader Xiong, Lu Siya said. Even if I didnt mention it, you became a suspect rather than Gang Leader Xiong. The reason for that is simple: Saber Jin Wanhao is dead, well, not really, but his body has completely broken down. From today onwards, the lair has entered a Post-Jin Wanhao era. Gang Leader Xiong benefits the most from Saber Jin Wanhaos passing. As long as news gets spread, he will become the strongest person in the lair. He will be able to crush Golden Tooth effortlessly, and Black Bone will become the strongest gang in the lair, so he will obtain a lot of benefits. A question then arises. With such a great future, why should he fall into decadence and become the monsters lapdog? Su Lun was speechless. He ground his teeth for a long time before he raised his head and stared at Xiong Wei. He asked falteringly, But Even if Lu Siya believed that youre not the traitor, why should you side with her and spare Meng Chao? Xiong Ying was really killed by Meng Chao. A few experts examined his body, and even Lu Siya checked it. She can prove that all of Xiong Yings wounds and the fatal chest one were left by Meng Chao! Lu Siya, would you dare to say that those wounds werent left by Meng Chao? Meng Chao, would you dare to say that you didnt kill Xiong Ying? Lu Siya and Meng Chao looked at each other. A strange light shone in their eyes. Indeed, I admit that all of Xiong Yings wounds were left by Meng Chao, Lu Siya said calmly. I admit that I killed Xiong Ying too, Meng Chao admitted to it frankly. You heard it! Gang Leader Xiong, he admitted to it! Su Lun looked like he had just grabbed a lifesaving log and shouted hysterically. Meng Chao is the one who killed your son! This is the absolute truth! I know. Xiong Weis expression held so much pain that it was an unbearable sight. He sucked in a deep breath and said clearly, Theyre not the only ones who examined his body. I also personally went to see it behind everyones backs. I touched his wounds and even cut them open. Meng Chao is a rising star in the superhuman circle. Ive naturally examined his fighting videos and am very familiar with his fighting style, including his unique Bloody Soul. Thats why I was certain from the start that Xiong Yin was killed by Meng Chao. Su Lun was absolutely confused now. If thats the case, why then? But after I personally checked my sons body, I discovered something that I couldnt understand. Perhaps you can explain it to me, since you have the brightest mind in the entire lair, Vice Gang Leader Su. Xiong Wei stared at Su Lun. His eyes were completely bloodshot, and he spoke in a quivering voice. A father knows his son best. Even though I loved Xiong Ying, I also knew just how strong the boy was. With Meng Chaos fighting strength, he could have killed Xiong Ying with just one slash. Even if it was dark, or they ran into each other in a narrow space, or the battlefield was in absolute chaos, or Xiong Wei was able to perform outstandingly under the threat of death, or some other reason, Xiong Ying would still have died a horrible death in less than ten moves. So, Vice Gang Leader Su, tell me, why were there dozens of slashes on Xiong Yings body? Chapter 588 - Phantom Bear Exits the Cage The question stunned Su Lun for a long time. Clearly, he had not thought of this fatal flaw when he set the trap. He thought about it for a long time before he stuttered, Perhaps Meng Chao was heavily injured at that time and his fighting strength had plummeted. Thats why he fought on equal grounds with Xiong Yin? If its as you said and Meng Chao is a despicable traitor who long since joined the abnormal beasts and was absolutely unharmed during the explosion of the Deification Capsule pharmacy but only pretended to be injured to lure in and kill Bullet Xue Rui as well as almost kill Snake Eye Mo Lan, how could there be a chance for this schemer who has been lurking in the dark to be heavily injured? Xiong Wei said coldly. Besides, if Meng Chao were really heavily injured, his grip on the saber should have been weak. You should know that Bloody Soul is a heavy saber embedded with high-grade crystals. You need a lot of strength and spirit energy to keep it stable. If he were heavily injured, even if he was able to wield Bloody Soul, his cuts would be chaotic, and the wounds would vary in terms of depth. But Xiong Yings wounds were practically perfect in terms of angle, strength, and depth. Its proof that the wielder had masterful control over his weapon. Su Lun found himself speechless. Meng Chao killed a Tyrant Mammoth a few days ago. Some of the parts from this Hell Beast were transferred to the black market controlled by Black Bone, and Ms. Lus mobile computer had a video of the fight. I slowed it down ten times and observed it carefully, and I have to admit, after training for three months in the wild, he has already far exceeded the level of a superhuman who has just entered Heaven Realm. He can now be considered a true first-class fighter, Xiong Wei said. Lets recall what has happened. Based on what you said, Meng Chao first appeared at the borders of Leprosy Village to attract our attention, then set up ambushes in the underground maze before killing Rattlesnake Xiang Wei and my son. In other words, Xiong Ying should have been caught off guard and ambushed by Meng Chao. Even though I would hope that my son could create miracles, logic is telling me that my son wouldnt even last three seconds if ambushed by a first-class fighter who managed to kill a Tyrant Mammoth by himself, much less fight for a long time against said ambusher, which would lead to so many wounds. Let me tell you something, even Rattlesnake Xiang Wei didnt have so many wounds. The ambusher first used a chain saber to crush Xiang Weis neck, then pierced his spine, causing it to explode. The blade just pierced his chest. The ambusher killed Xiang Wei like he was slaughtering a chicken and didnt give him a chance to struggle. Rattlesnake Xiang Wei is considered a veteran fighter in the lair, and he was killed in seconds. So why did my son die in such a dragged out fashion? Su Lun opened his mouth as if he wanted to defend himself but knew it would be in vain. Dont you dare tell me that Xiong Ying was tortured before being killed, Xiong Wei said coldly. First, my son doesnt have any personal grudges with Meng Chao. What reason would there be to stab Xiang Wei to death but use nearly one hundred slashes to kill my son? Second, at that time, a large group of gang members were rushing over to join the fight. Meng Chao wouldnt have had the time nor the mood to torture my son. Su Lun was silent for a long time before he sighed. Then, I dont think I can give you any reason. To conclude, Xiong Ying was indeed killed by Meng Chao, but its impossible for Meng Chao to have required nearly one hundred slashes to kill him. This is a serious problem that I noticed once I personally examined my sons body. Xiong Wei gritted his teeth. Red Brows Su Lun, you might be smart and have managed to obtain a method to get stronger quickly, like some mutation similar to using Deification Capsules, after betraying your friends, your gang, and Dragon City, but unfortunately, you cant rely on strength alone to become a good fighter. Lair citizens might be inferior to the elites who learned in schools when it comes to our strength on paper, but all the people here are lucky bastards who managed to survive hundreds of battles and fought their way through mountains of corpses. Before we learned how to speak, we learned how to use sabers. We slaughtered our way out from the other greedy lair citizens and became gang leaders. Every one of us has more than one hundred scars. To you, scars are just scars. But to us, wounds are a page of a book, a picture, and a scream. Dozens of wounds can form a truth, and its the truth that youve been trying your best to hide! When Su Lun heard this, he was finally unable to hold back from vomiting on the floor. So, youve been suspecting me all along? he mumbled. Thats right. Since even before Ms. Lu came here, Ive been suspecting you, Xiong Wei said. The reason is simple: Youve been mentioning that Xiong Ying accidentally heard you give the order to kill Meng Chao and wanted to take credit to earn respect from me. Thats why he took action to help Rattlesnake Xiang Wei. Hmph, youre a smart and cautious person. If you didnt intentionally let him do whatever he wanted and even instigated his actions, would Xiong Ying have heard you and your subordinates? There were three people sent to kill Meng Chao, Xiang Wei, Xiong Ying, and Song Jinbo. They were never the best combination to begin with, but now, two of them are dead and one is missing. When a person is dead, they cant be a witness. You can say whatever you want when it comes to how they died! From the moment I discovered that there was something strange about Xiong Yings death, I became highly suspicious of you. I didnt kill those Red Crowned Speed Dragon Kings in the cage in the coliseum to vent my sadness over losing my son, but to suppress my anger. I squashed all my anger into the depths of my heart so that I wouldnt show it on my face. And it was all because I knew that there was something wrong with you, but I couldnt kill you straight away! I could only humor you and try to look for clues about your crimes! After saying this, Phantom Bear Xiong Wei was finally unable to control himself. He let out a roar and swung his arms. With two loud bangs, he left behind two clear and large palm prints on the walls that were around eight meters away from him. Ms. Lu told me that she noticed something off about you, and I agreed to it wholeheartedly. Thats why we decided to work together. Xiong Weis eyes started bleeding, which made him look as ferocious as a demon. He left behind deep footprints on the floor with each step he took as he closed in on Su Lun. Im sorry for disappointing you. Even if I didnt know whether Meng Chao was innocent or not, I wouldnt have fought against him with everything I had or killed him the moment I saw him, because I had to ask him a crucial question: Why did you fight against my son for so long? But of course, now, I dont need Meng Chao to give me the answer. Thank you for telling me the truth, Red Brows Su Lun. Ive finally found the real killer and can help Xiong Ying rest in peace! Even Meng Chao and Lu Siya could sense the resentful killing intent from Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. At that moment, it was as if he had really turned into his moniker and was a rampaging bear that crawled out of hell, even though he was only skin and bones as well as rage. Meng Chao even felt as if Phantom Bear Xiong Weis pores had opened up like the gates of hell. Xiong Ying and countless ghosts lurking in the netherworld all charged out so that they could take revenge for themselves through him. Meng Chao and Lu Siya shuddered. They instinctively stuck close to each other and sensed the goosebumps on the others flesh. They were only onlookers, but they were so intimidated by Phantom Bear Xiong Weis presence that they could not open their eyes. As for Su Lun, he was even more terrified, because he had to face the livid Xiong Wei. Even if his brain was moving at high speeds because he was anxiously searching for a way to survive, he had lost control over his organs and limbs, and he kept making a fool of himself. W-Wait! Gang Leader Xiong, listen to me! You cant kill me! I surrender, I sur His pleas for mercy were instantly drowned out by his screams. Xiong Wei stomped on his right foot and crushed it, along with the armor that surrounded it. Then, with a second stomp, he crushed his ankle. After that was the lower half of his calf. It was followed by the upper half of his calf. Very soon, the area below Su Luns right knee was gone. It was as if it was devoured by a hungry ghost from hell. Su Lun was in so much pain that he nearly fainted. But Xiong Wei injected a wisp of spirit energy into his bloody wounds so that he would stay awake. He would not be able to die even if he wanted to, but neither would he be able to live properly. Dont worry, I wont let you die, at the very least, not now. Xiong Wei crouched down and smiled savagely. He drew closer to Su Lun and whispered, You should remember how I said I wanted to deal with Meng Chao, right? Let me tell you a secret. At that time, I might have been talking about Meng Chao, but I was thinking about cutting you into pieces! His anger had not faded away yet. He slapped Su Lun, and half of his teeth were gone from the strength of that slap. S-Save me Su Luns head rolled to the side powerlessly, and he begged for mercy from Meng Chao and Lu Siya incoherently. I surrender. You cant kill me. I can help you capture the Vortex. I know a lot of secrets about the monster civilization! Im willing to cast aside darkness and join the light! Meng Chao and Lu Siya ignored him and did not move. Then, Xiong Wei repeated his actions and crushed Su Luns left leg into a pulp as well. Su Luns throat was about to tear from all the screaming, and it was only then that Meng Chao went forward. Gang Leader Xiong, thats enough. Xiong Wei turned around and cast a cold glance at Meng Chao. Brat, are you ordering me around? Black Bones gang leader asked with a savage look. Even though Xiong Ying fell for the enemys scheme, youre still the one who killed him. Im only barely restraining my urge to hit you, and it is my limit. If you ask for more, Im going to kill you too! Gang Leader Xiong, if youre really interested in sparring, Ill naturally entertain you once the storm calms down in the lair, Meng Chao said, refusing to relent. But dont you think that the true culprit who killed your son is still walking around freely? After all, I was deceived, and Su Lun was just an accomplice. The one who truly controlled Xiong Ying so that he would die by my hand is the abnormal beast, Vortex. Youll definitely be able to vent some of your hatred if you cut Su Lun into pieces, but if you capture the Vortex and cut it into pieces as well, wont you be able to vent even more of your hatred? Chapter 589 - Capture All Of Them In One Go Xiong Wei chuckled coldly before he used the tip of his toe to stab one of Su Luns bloody wounds, and shattered bones flew everywhere. Su Lun rolled on the floor in pain and screamed nonstop. Do you think hes going to tell us honestly? Xiong Wei asked. Ill say it Su Lun said with the last bit of his strength As long as you spare me, Ill tell you everything! Ill even bring you to capture everyone! Vice Gang Leader Su, Commander Su, God of Wealth Su, I really dont know whether to say youre smart or really stupid. Meng Chao crouched down and tapped Su Luns swollen and hot cheek, then sighed. Youre already in this state. Do you think that you have any room to bargain with us and even talk about conditions? You dont have any choice. You must tell us everything honestly; this is your only option. You must work together with us and capture the Vortex as well as its puppets. Then, you will jump on the chopping board on your own like some rotting piece of flesh and hope that well be merciful when we cut you up. This is the only thing you can do, do you understand? Su Luns eyes roved about. He looked at Meng Chao, then at the expressionless Lu Siya, and finally, at the fuming Xiong Wei. Finally, he nodded at Meng Chao. There is a warehouse with materials in an incomplete building beside Mutual Gold Coliseum. A group of former Reaper Squad members are lurking there, he said quickly. They committed unpardonable crimes over the past decade, so as death row convicts, they were sent to the Reaper Squad to carry out the most dangerous tasks in the wild. In the end, due to various reasons, they ended up in the hands of the monster civilization and were modified and brainwashed by abnormal beasts. Theyre killing machines who became new people and regained their freedom. Theyre also the Vortexs trump card. As I said, theyre waiting for my signal and for flames and smoke to completely surround Mutual Gold Coliseum. The VIP room above the audience seat is filled with poisonous gas and high-density anesthetic gas. The middle and higher management members of the gangs will lose most of their fighting strength, then the former Reaper Squad members will charge in and carry out Operation Beheading to get rid of the pillars of the gangs. Meng Chao nodded and, after a moment of contemplative silence, said, Tell me the names of the former Reaper Squad members, their characteristics, and weaknesses. Also, have they taken Deification Capsules? No. The Deification Capsules are stimulants specifically made for normal people and low-grade monsters. The lower their fighting strength, the greater the increase of strength. The former Reaper Squad members consist mostly of two- and three-star superhumans. Quite a few of them have reached Heaven Realm. The Deification Capsules are no longer effective on them. Su Lun paused for a moment. But there are a few batches of robbers who have a lot of Deification Capsules on them. Theyre hiding all around the lair. Theyre also the ones who committed hundreds of robberies outside over the past few days. They took in large quantities of Deification Capsules for a few days, so even if they didnt die by some stroke of luck, their vitality has already been pretty much drained. Their bodies are full of injuries, and theyre already useless. In our plan, theyre mainly going to be used as trash to attract attention. There are gang fighters experienced in battle in the coliseum, and they might interfere with the Operation Beheading. In our script, well instigate the robbers to launch suicidal attacks at the important areas. Since their heads have already been corroded by the Deification Capsules and theyre already a little mad, they wont refuse. We might also send them to warehouses full of inflammable and explosive materials to light them on fire. The greater the ruckus they cause, the better. Because of it, I will have a reason to send the last remaining elites in the coliseum out, now that I have the highest commanding power. This would form a window of opportunity since there will be an extreme lack of fighting power for at least half an hour in the coliseum. Half an hour is enough for the human killing machines to complete Operation Beheading. Tell me the specifics of where those people are hiding, their targets, and your code to meet up, Meng Chao said. Also, you mentioned that you have subordinates around Leprosy Village? Thats right. I bribed some people. Theyre not just from Golden Tooth, but from all the gangs, and I sent them to be stationed outside Leprosy Village. Su Lun had already understood the situation and knew that there was no meaning to hiding anything, so he spilled the beans willingly. Their task is to fan the flames in the conflict between the villagers and gang members, such as using gunfire to increase the intensity of the problem. Theyre to do their best to make the conflict so bad that itll turn into a full-on fight. Because of that, the enraged villagers would charge out and destroy the order in the lair. There were actually people who willingly fell into decadence and became the monsters puppets in the gangs? Meng Chao could not believe it. These people dont know that theyre doing things for the monster civilization. Most do not even know that theyre doing it for me, Su Lun said. Most probably think theyre only doing this for money and resources. For money? Meng Chao mumbled. 99% of the people in the world do things for money. Even though Su Lun was in such great pain that he wanted to die, when he heard Meng Chao, he smiled, though it looked more like a grimace. Its especially the case in the lair. A middle-grade crystal the size of a fist is enough to buy a person or multiple peoples lives, even if its full of impurities and bubbles. As long as I offer a high price, no one will ask who the master behind the crystal is and wont question the goal behind what I ask. Enough with the nonsense. Meng Chao reached out and grabbed Su Luns jaw. With a bit of strength, cracking came from Su Luns jaw. Half of Su Luns teeth had been knocked out by Xiong Wei. The nerves under the broken teeth were exposed to the air, and when Meng Chao pressed down on them, Su Lun started spasming in pain again. Now, take us to the place where the robbers, traitors, and former Reaper Squad members are, Meng Chao ordered coldly. I-I can take you there, but I dont think youre strong enough to handle them. Su Lun grunted. The robbers and traitors are easy targets, but those former Reaper Squad members have died once or even multiple times. Theyre ferocious ghosts who crawled out of hell and have direct contact with the Vortex. They arent completely under my command. Theyre wary and have a lot of experience in fighting, surviving, and fleeing from complicated situations. Second-class fighters from the gangs and you might be unable to capture them in one go. You dont have to worry about that. Lu Siya moved forward, and an unfathomable smile appeared on her lips. Did you really think that I was the only one who entered the lair? Fifteen minutes later, more than ten people lay in a smelly room on the second basement level of a large building that was as complicated as a hive, as cramped as an ants nest, and as dirty as a pigs pen. It was surrounded by illegal buildings and situated next to a large waste sorting and recycling factory. Even though the group wore hooded cloaks of the lair citizens, the thick smell of blood spreading out from their pores was something not even the thick cloaks could cover. The skin that was exposed was an abnormal shade of white, and it looked even more hideous than that of a zombie. Thick but messy blood vessels encased muscles that twitched nonstop, showing that these people were in a state of excitement and exhaustion. It was a paradoxical look. Under the hoods were twisted faces due to them draining their lives too much to release their desires. Their eyes were bulging out of their sockets, and the spark of humanity in them had been replaced by a fierce, animalistic glint. The people were clearly awake, but they were exhausted. They could not even move their fingers. All of them held metal tubes that contained Deification Capsules next to their chests. Sometimes, they licked their lips and cast hungry eyes at the metal tubes. It was as if the only meaning left in whatever little remained of their lives was to eat the Deification Capsules and charge out to fight fearlessly. How long do we have to wait before we can take action again? One of the robbers could not tolerate it anymore. He reached for the metal tube with a quivering hand. I want power. I want to enjoy that damn strength. I want to punch through walls, flip over an armored vehicle, and tear apart motorized armor! That feeling is amazing! Wait. The boss has his own arrangements. We cant interfere with the big plan! A man who seemed like the leader of the robbers kicked him, causing the metal tube in his hands to roll away. The robber leader gulped and gasped as he said, Itll be soon. The fire outside is already very large. Once the gangs forces spread out even more, well rush out and light up the junkyard beside us. This junkyard is full of inflammable and explosive items as well as thick miasma. If we blast it into the air, everything within a circular area of a few kilometers will be in chaos. At that time, well welcome our world! At that time, well empty the warehouses of the gangs! Another robber who looked as thin as a skeleton started cackling. Then, well use the resources from the gangs to create more Deification Capsules and continue killing, stealing, and having fun! When they remembered the endless joy that made them feel as if they were on cloud nine, all the robbers laughed savagely. I think its past the allocated time. Why isnt the signal here yet? one robber asked in slight worry. Did something happen? Shut up. Nothing will go wrong with the boss. The robber leader kicked the person and spoke confidently, though he was also lying to himself. Without the boss planning, wed still be nameless nobodies in the slums, and everyone could step all over us! But under the boss instructions, we stole from a lot of big companies and industries, and even the secret police couldnt do anything to us! Compared to the mega corporations and secret police, the gangs are nothing. The boss has definitely arranged everything a long time ago! The robbers started cackling again. Since they were immersed in the feeling of the upcoming robbery and murder, the overly excited robbers did not notice a colorless and scentless, high-density anesthetic gas seeping into their room through the cracks in the window and the door and the ventilation pipes. Chapter 590 - Evil Will Be Judged by Evil When a number of people felt as if their world was spinning and the metal tubes containing the Deification Capsules fell on the floor but they did not have the strength to pick them up, the inexperienced robbers finally realized that the situation was off. But at that moment, the rooms behind the walls to their sides and the corridor outside filled with sounds of motorized armor being activated and various metal pieces hitting each other. There was also the sound of special bullets being loaded. Three minutes ago, all the lair citizens around the room with robbers were evacuated. A group of armored and armed fighters from Black Bone surrounded the place. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang! Before the robbers could grab their weapons and guns, more than ten heavy firepower motorized armor fired at the same time. They did not give them the chance to eat Deification Capsules and awaken to supernatural abilities. The dense lines of fire were like the God of Deaths scythe. They easily penetrated the walls, ceiling, and floor. From six directions, they formed a 3D map of bullets, and in just a second, a lot of the unlucky robbers were torn to shreds. The remaining robbers did not have any strength to fight back. They were normal people to begin with. Their nerves and muscles had also been severely damaged by the side effects of the Deification Capsules. Without taking in any medicine, their reaction speed could not compare to even that of a high school student. In the face of the fierce gang members, the robbers instantly showed how weak they really were. They either lay dumbfounded or started screaming. Very soon, they were hit, shot through, and torn to shreds. Based on what Su Lun said, they were just sacrifices that were going to be used as trash. They did not know any important information, so there was no meaning in letting them remain alive. The gang members were not secret police. They did not show any mercy when they were in a situation where they had to act fast to get rid of trouble. In just half a minute, the robbers who were daydreaming of glory were reduced to piles of steaming flesh. At that moment, the gang members in motorized armor knocked down the damaged walls and entered the room. They swung sabers that looked like maces and weighed dozens of kilograms to get rid of the final problems. Similar things happened in the other ten or so hiding places of the robbers at the borders of the lair. In less than ten minutes, the robbers who had committed heinous crimes and whose hands were stained with blood a few days ago were all killed. Evil will be judged by evil. This was the only phrase that could be used to describe their miserable deaths. The people in the squads stationed outside Leprosy Village with orders to fend against any abnormal activity in the village were sent to new special squads to carry out a new order, which was to capture Meng Chao. The order was signed by Red Brows Su Lun, and there were red seals from each ones gang on the paper. There were also a few invisible holes at the corner of the paper, which was a communication code only they and Su Lun knew. These people did not suspect anything and joined the new squads which headed underground to the place where Meng Chao was said to be hiding. However, when they followed their squad mates into a dark place that was completely silent, they found that their squad mates had discreetly set up fighting formations and surrounded them. Derisive and hate-filled gazes pierced their souls like nails of a coffin. They instantly understood everything and knew that the orders for their execution had been given. Meanwhile, the former Reaper Squad members hiding behind a pile of construction materials in a construction ground not far away from Mutual Gold Coliseum heard faint tremors above them. This was the sound of grenades exploding. The monsters locked in Mutual Gold Coliseum had gone completely out of control, so to kill these creatures that had taken in Deification Capsules and increased in fighting strength by leaps and bounds, they had no other choice but to use grenades. However, based on the number and type of crystals in the grenades, the explosive sound and spirit energy fluctuation rate from each type of grenade was different. It was just like how there were no two sets of fingerprints that were exactly the same. It was also impossible for grenades to have the exact same explosive sound and spirit energy fluctuation rate. If the grenades were modified and had some rare crystal powder and rare metal shrapnels mixed in them, the explosive sound and spirit energy fluctuation rate would be distinct and unique. The sound waves and spirit energy fluctuation rates could travel incredible distances through the ventilation pipes. If someone detonated a grenade with unique raw materials in a certain location under Mutual Gold Coliseum, the former Reaper Squad members who were lurking in the construction material warehouse would immediately hear it. Right then, the lair was still suffering from severe spirit energy magnetic field interference, so the communication channels and tactical data link network were still a mess. The gangs, abnormal beast, and the outside world could not effectively send messages. Hence, Su Lun and the former Reaper Squad members had agreed upon this operation signal. Three processed grenades have been detonated. The time span between the first two grenades is one second, and the time span between the second and third grenade is three seconds. The signal is correct. The world above is already in chaos and the gangs are suffering from a severe lack of fighting power. The gang leaders have also sucked in a lot of poison and anesthetic gas. Theyre completely paralyzed now. A man with intersecting scars on his face that made it look like his face was made of bumpy, torn flesh sewn together moved his ear away from the wall of the ventilation pipe and smiled savagely. Now, its up to us! The former Reaper Squad members moved like real reapers who had turned into phantoms. They snuck into the darkness, and through the ventilation pipe, they reached the depths of the coliseum. The place was full of smoke and flames. Noisy shouts and pained screams came from a distance. The former Reaper Squad members wore the motorized armor and fighting suits with the gangs emblems on them. Su Lun had gotten the equipment for them. No one noticed their presence, and no one tried to stop them. Based on the path that they had agreed upon earlier, they went straight up, and soon, they reached the VIP area meant for the audience. This place was filled with thick smoke, and they could not see a thing. The former Reaper Squad members were not robbers who just joined the world of superhumans. They were calm and professional, so they could compare to the most elite special forces in the Red Dragon Army. They were on guard as they searched, hid themselves, and located their targets. After a series of dazzling tactical maneuvers, they found the VIP room where the gang leaders were. The leader with the deformed face shut his eyes and increased his senses to the max so that he could scan the inside of the VIP room inch by inch. Were at the right place. He gave a signal to his comrades. There are thirteen people inside. Their breathing, heartbeats, and vitality magnetic fields are really weak. They should be badly poisoned and in a coma. Be prepared. Well charge in three seconds! Hungry glints rose in the former Reaper Squad members eyes. They could not wait to hear the gang leaders gurgling in pain after they cut their throats with their weapons. Three, two, one The leader with the deformed face suddenly shuddered, and his pupils shrank to the size of needles. Wait, somethings not right. The breathing and heartbeats of the people inside were indeed very weak, but they were too stable and rhythmic. Based on what they agreed upon earlier, Su Lun would inject a nerve agent made of dozens of superbeast poisons into the ventilation pipe of the VIP room to heavily damage the gang leaders cerebral cortex and central nervous systems. After they were poisoned, their heartbeats would become really weak and chaotic. They should not be like what he heard now. They were as balanced and stable as that of a person in deep sleep. No, weve fallen into a trap! The leader used the last second to clamp down his raised fist. All the former Reaper Squad members behind him had already brought out their weapons like monsters who broke out of a cage, but within half a second, they quietly stopped all their movements. Unfortunately for them, from the moment they left the construction material warehouse, they were already targeted. The positions of the hunter and the prey had already changed. Boom! Phantom Bear Xiong Wei had been pretending to be unconscious and waiting for them in the VIP room when he realized that the former Reaper Squad members did not charge in directly to their deaths, so he decided to let out a fierce roar. He pushed forward with both palms, and like a volcano eruption, he blasted the door open to attack the leaders face and chest. The leader of the Reaper Squad had a scarred face, which made him really ugly, and at that moment, his expression turned even more hideous. But even if his face became ten times more hideous, it would not scare Xiong Wei in the slightest. The leader could only let out a similarly crazed roar and punch forward with both hands. Boom! When the fists and palms met, sparks and light that looked like cannonballs crashing into each other appeared. Xiong Wei took three steps back, and a mouthful of blood surged up his throat. He cackled and swallowed the hot blood. Meanwhile, the leader of the Reaper Squad took seven steps back. The force enhancer system on his arms and back let out crackling sparks, and he nearly fell on the floor. While he fought against Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, the fixed direction anti-monster mines that were set on the top of the walls by the side of the corridor and behind the ceiling all detonated. The seemingly sturdy and thick reinforced concrete had long since been emptied from behind. The walls that faced the former Reaper Squad members were really just a thin layer. The anti-monster mines behind the walls were stuffed with destructive shrapnel that had really sharp edges. Quite a number of them were also mixed with monster bone powder and crystal powder when they were being created. Aside from being able to instantly tear apart a monsters sturdiest shell and skin, they could also penetrate deeply into the monsters body and interfere with their vitality magnetic field. Of course, it was the same case when they were applied to humans. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Dozens of anti-monster grenades exploded in all directions at the same time. More than ten former Reaper Squad members were caught off guard. They were instantly engulfed in shockwaves, flames, destructive power, and a wave of crystal powder that interfered with their vitality magnetic fields. Even if they had motorized armor and spirit energy magnetic fields protecting them, they could not fend against the destructive shrapnels that came charging at their heads and even their groins. The shrapnel continued to spin at high speeds and letting out sharp shrieks. Their motorized armor instantly turned into scrap metal that was full of holes. Even though they were not fatally wounded, dozens of destructive shrapnel had still penetrated deep into their bodies. Quite a number of them had shrapnel stuck in their joints or even threatening their main arteries and severely affecting their spirit energy circulation as well as stopping them from releasing their fighting strength in one explosive move. Chapter 591 - Wandering Specter Under the Blade Before the former Reaper Squad members could stimulate their muscles to squeeze out the destructive shrapnel from their bones, a bloody saber thrust through the chest of a Reaper at the end of the squad. It looked like it was decorated with loads of fangs and was burning. The glare of the saber was as red as blood, and it instantly spread from the Reapers chest to his entire body. The Reaper screamed shrilly in pain before he was devoured by the raging, bloody flames. A thunderous roar rang out. The bloody flames on the saber exploded like fireworks. They cut the Reaper and the armor in half. The Reapers two halves fell limply on the floor. Only a ball of bloody fog was left, which came from the Reapers blood being evaporated by spirit flames. It remained where the Reaper once stood in the shape of a shuddering human. Between the fog and smoke was the God of Death who had killed the Reaper. He carried Bloody Soul on his shoulder, and his right arm was bound by a chain that shone with runic symbols as he strode over. With each step he took, it looked like he was stomping on the Reapers chests. It made the former Reaper Squad members hearts and lungs shrink to the max, and they felt like they were suffocating. The Reaper Squads leader coughed up blood while he howled, Meng! Chao! But it was not just Meng Chao that had come. Two former Reaper Squad members moved too close to the wall because they were now covered in blood and were feeling dizzy from the flames, shockwaves, and destructive shrapnel. While their attention was drawn by Meng Chao, more than ten spikes and stone snakes suddenly shot out from the walls of reinforced concrete. The spikes had rebars, and they pierced the gaps and steering gear of the motorized armor. Stone snakes bound the twos limbs and necks. Before they could react, they were already pulled over. The two Reapers were shocked. They struggled with all their might and tried to activate their vitality magnetic fields to crush the reinforced concrete, but a lot of their spirit meridians were cut by the destructive shrapnel mixed with monster bone and crystal powder. They were now like punctured rubber pipes. Their spirit energy gushed out from all over their bodies, and they could not create sufficient pressure. And while they were struggling, the spikes crawled through the gaps in their motorized armor into their armpits, abdomen, crotch, and all sorts of soft but vital areas. Their struggles dwindled in intensity. Very soon, they simultaneously heaved a long sigh and stopped moving, letting the stone snakes pile on them and bind them in a frenzy. Their bodies, motorized armor, and reinforced concrete blended together and turned into a post-modern art work made of blood, torn flesh, broken bones, cement, and rebars. Behind the two bloody and deformed statues was Lu Siya. She drifted over slowly and stood beside ith Meng Chao. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Xiong Weis presences were like a collapsing cliff that covered the remaining ten or so former Reaper Squad members. Behind the trio came gang elites, and they were several times the number of the trio. They appeared from behind the rolling smoke, and hundreds of black gun muzzles pointed fiercely at the ambushers who thought that they had victory in their grasp. Even if the former Reaper Squad members had personally witnessed the gates of hell slowly open in front of them in the depths of the wild, they had never felt such despair before. Retreat! The Reaper Squad leader immediately made his decision. The former Reaper Squad members had managed to flee from death in the wild, and they were modified by the monsters before they were sent into the lair to carry out secret missions. They were naturally not ordinary people. When the Reaper Squad leader realized that the situation was not going as planned, he immediately released a large amount of thick, slightly black, and bitter-smelling blood-red fog from the gaps of his motorized armor. The blood-red fog moved as if it possessed a life of its own. It kept spreading and splitting up like frenzied vines, and in an instant, it filled up the entire tunnel. Careful, its poisonous! Meng Chaos nasal mucosa was stimulated. His expression changed, and he immediately told the normal gang members to retreat. They were to absolutely not get touched by the blood-red fog. But Phantom Bear Xiong Wei did not care about it and delivered his second punch. However, the Reaper Squad leader had already used the blood-red fog as a cover to lead all the former Reaper Squad members to crash into the wall beside them, which had become really brittle after the anti-monster mine blasted it. With a loud crash, the seemingly sturdy wall gained eight large holes. Due to their desire to survive, the former Reaper Squad members ignored the destructive shrapnel that dug into their flesh and bones. They drained their life force to make their spirit flames burn while they charged forward. Its really him! Xiong Weis attack missed. When he came in contact with the Reaper Squad leaders bitter blood-red fog, his palms instantly let out sizzling sounds, as if they were immersed in concentrated sulfuric acid. Right away, a layer of greasy white bubbles appeared on his skin due to the corrosion. He quickly pulled his hands back and circulated his spirit energy to repair his damaged flesh. Meanwhile, his expression became unprecedentedly grave. Hes Wandering Specter Zhong Li! Is he the person who once escaped from Saber Jin Wanhao? Meng Chao cocked his eyebrows. By then, they had already learned half of the former Reaper Squad members names, characteristics, and weaknesses through Su Lun. They were old that the former Reaper Squads leader was Wandering Specter Zhong Li, someone who was extremely difficult to handle. Ten years ago, he was a robber who committed every act of evil conceivable. He was evil, but he was also really smart. He never went to the outside world to burn and pillage. Instead, he stayed in the lair and targeted the gangs, black market guests and merchants, and the guests of the monster coliseums. With this model of crime, he managed to temporarily be free of being hunted by the secret police, but he did not manage to run away from the wrath of Saber Jin Wanhao, the master of the lair and the Underground Emperor. Jin Wanhao released a kill on sight order and ordered all the gangs to kill Zhong Li. But this audacious person was already used to a world where evil ruled, so he had some deviant methods that made him really hard to deal with. Even if Saber Jin Wanhao personally took action, he did not manage to kill him with just one slash. He only managed to cut his face apart with an astonishing saber glare. When Zhong Li was heavily wounded, he realized that if he continued staying in the lair, he would be crushed by Jin Wanhao and the gangs. So he decided to flee from the lair and surrender to the secret police. He also requested that he join the Reaper Squad. The Reaper Squad carried out suicidal missions with a mortality rate that was nearly 100%. Naturally, they would not mind an increase in members. Besides, even if Jin Wanhao could rule over the lair and was the Underground Emperor who could do whatever he wanted, he seemed to have reached some sort of agreement with the nine great mega corporations, which resulted in him never leaving the lair . Zhong Li managed to stay alive through sheer luck. Since he was the only person who managed to run away from the Saber, he did not regard this as something shameful, but as a glory, so he decided to call himself the Wandering Specter, because he moved like a specter and managed to escape from the Saber. No matter how lucky the death row convicts who joined the Reaper Squad were, they would usually be unable to carry out more than ten missions. Wandering Specter Zhong Li was the same. On his seventh mission, he ran into a monster horde, and his entire squad was wiped out. When the reinforcements cleaned up the battlefield, they found a lot of corpses. After some DNA tests, they found half of Zhong Lis heart, and with it, they announced that he was dead. They did not expect that he would still be alive and had turned into a member of the monster civilizations special forces. No one knew what sort of thing was pulsating in place of his heart. After them! Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Xiong Wei shouted together. The trio led a large group of gang members after them. The former Reaper Squad members led by Wandering Specter Zhong Li used every trick at their disposal to slaughter their way out. They were completely different entities compared to the normal robbers who took in too many Deification Capsules. While they fled, they continued disassembling their twisted motorized armor, because it was now just a burden. They then stuffed their motorized armor full of grenades, crystal bombs, and all sorts of despicable items before throwing them at their pursuers. Then, in the midst of the explosions, flames, smoke, and continuously collapsing walls, they minimized their breathing, heartbeat, body temperature, and scent wafting out of their pores to become really elusive, just like wandering specters. The gang members and the trio could not figure out where they were as the former Reaper Squad members kept appearing and disappearing from their sight. Since Zhong Li had managed to survive Saber Jin Wanhaos attack, he was definitely a first-class escape artist. He had also been targeting bad folk in the lair for years, but was never caught by the gangs. He had great understanding of the terrain in the lair and knew how to turn it into his best weapon. Meng Chao and the others only had a limited time to set up their trap, so their encirclement was made in too much haste. Besides, the borders were currently on fire. They could not bring all the elites back to the coliseum. With their current manpower, while they could deal a heavy blow to the former Reaper Squad members, killing all the monster puppets, including Wandering Specter Zhong Li, was beyond their power. During the chase, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Xiong Wei managed to kill some more of the former Reaper Squad members. Meng Chao swung Bloody Saber and cut another former Reaper Squad members spine. The person fell limp on the floor and was captured alive by the gang members. Lu Siyas spike also thrust into the crotch of a former Reaper Squad member. That person had to depend entirely on his luck to survive. Xiong Wei spread his fingers wide open and slammed a former Reaper Squad members head and helmet into his body. There was no way the man could survive it. Unfortunately, the three were just mooks who trailed behind the squad. The real target was Wandering Specter Zhong Li, but he moved like he was soaring through the clouds in the blood-red fog. With just a few jumps, he rushed to the borders of the coliseum. A few gang members who were guarding the coliseum risked their lives to stop him, but they were all shrouded by the blood-red fog that Wandering Specter Zhong Li released. It corroded their bodies, mottled their motorized armor, and deep red rust covered the armors surface. Their skins also became covered in a series of red, shiny, and terrifying pustules. Pain and fear overcame them, so there was no way they could stop the frenzied Wandering Specter Zhong Li. Move! Zhong Li roared, and the gang members became his stepping stone. He stepped on them, and they flew into the audience seats. He cackled, and like a bird soaring in the sky, he jumped over the border of the coliseum. Behind the wall was a densely populated residential area and the hive-like buildings, which made the place as complicated as a 3D maze! Chapter 592 - Spoilers As long as I can escape into the residential area and use the complicated terrain as cover, I will definitely be able to shake off my pursuers! Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the former Reaper Squad members all thought the same thing. The simplest way to escape was to get into a residential area and immediately toss napalm bombs around them to ignite more than ten buildings while killing more than fifty people in the process. Then, the place would rise up in chaos, and thousands of citizens would flee everywhere like headless chickens. After that, they would just need to steal a few hooded cloaks worn by the residents, restrain their breathing and scent, and join the chaotic crowd. In this way, they would be able to pass off as common citizens and escape. Ten years ago, Wandering Specter Zhong Li had used a similar tactic more than once to escape the encirclement of the gangs. Today, he was going to do the same thing. Not only did he show no signs of a lack of practice, but was even filled with abnormal excitement. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Xiong Wei, even if you work together, it doesnt matter. In the past, even Saber Jin Wanhao was unable to kill me, so youre far from being qualified! Just as Zhong Li expected, he heard Meng Chao and the others exasperated shouts behind him. They seemed to have realized that it was impossible for them to carry out any effective blocks before Zhong Li and the others fled into the residential areas. They could only shoot at them in vain from behind. The former Reaper Squad members and Wandering Specter Zhong Li had received strict training. No matter how dense the bullets were, since they were fired from far away, they could dodge them at ease or activate their spirit energy magnetic fields to cause the bullets to change trajectory. Zhong Li tilted his head and avoided an armor-piercing shell that had electrical arcs surrounding it. He saw two strands of his hair fall off and grinned. Then, he stomped on the external wall of the coliseum. At the same time he created hundreds of intersecting cracks on the wall, his speed rose to another level. Like an arrow, he charged into the residential area. Meng Chao and the other pursuers were not going to be able to stop him. Zhong Li noticed a group of messy and smelly homeless people curled up under the building ahead of him. He thought about killing five of them to terrify the remaining homeless people. They would start running and shouting in a panic, creating chaos that would spread like an avalanche. Just when he gathered his power, his gaze was attracted by a homeless person. At first glance, this homeless person was no different from the people around him. He only had one arm, one leg, and one eye. His face was covered in scars, just like that of Zhong Li, and his facial features were scrunched up together. He was truly a sorry sight. But for some reason, when Zhong Li saw him, uncontrollable fear rose from the bottom of his heart. He felt just like a normal person would if they stood at a cliff and faced a bottomless abyss. Hes Zhong Li tried his best to see the face of the homeless man under all those scars. But he could only see the one eye that was as clear as a crystal, as brilliant as a gemstone, and as bright as the afternoon sun on the face that was even uglier than his. When that eye swept over him, Zhong Li felt like he was bound by chains made of lightning and froze in the air. He could only watch as the man removed his hood and drew a short sword that was not much bigger than an embroidery needle. While yawning, he did a casual stab in Zhong Lis direction. Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud, thud! The homeless man only had one leg, one arm, and one eye. He had also only delivered one thrust, but hundreds of sparks even more brilliant that the stars exploded in the air. Each spark traveled in a flighty and unfathomable trajectory, and all of them landed on Zhong Li. They crept into the spirit acupoints between his main meridians and branch meridians. None of them missed. Wandering Specter Zhong Li screamed. Hundreds of wounds exploded on his body, and his spirit energy started gushing out rapidly. While he was flailing as he fell from the sky, all of his energy spilled out. His skin withered away until it looked like the tree bark that was one thousand years old. He looked like he had been cursed with the most malicious curse and turned into an emaciated skeleton. When he crashed on the ground, Wandering Specter Zhong Li had already turned into a puppet with its strings cut and joints crushed. He was completely disassembled. Even though he was alive, he could not move a single finger. He could not even control his breathing and heartbeat. The remaining former Reaper Squad members were terrified. They did not dare come forward to help him or face the one-armed, one-legged, one-eyed homeless man. They looked at each other, and in a show of great teamwork, they spread out and fled in all directions. The one-armed, one-legged, and one-eyed homeless man did not even bat an eyelid. He raised his shortsword and flicked it. Then, the shortsword, or rather, the long needle, flew away. It was followed by a cheerful whistle. The shortsword was immediately surrounded by spirit flames and electrical arcs. It spun rapidly and traveled at lightning speed while leaving elusive afterimages in the air. In an unbelievable manner, it pierced all the former Reaper Squad members stomachs. The stomach was the most important spirit acupoint in the human body aside from the center of the forehead. The one-armed, one-legged, and one-eyed homeless mans shortsword seemed to contain incredibly strong spirit energy. It surged into the former Reaper Squad members organs and limbs through the wound on their stomachs. No matter what sort of brutal and terrifying modifications they received from the monster civilization and no matter what sort of deviant tools they had, they were all rendered useless. The men screamed and fell from the sky. The only thing they could do then was to cover their stomachs and roll on the ground. Their eyes bulged out as they stared at the electricity-bound shortsword spinning around in circles above their heads. Its bright halo was like a net that surrounded the entire place. It released a peerlessly powerful presence that could suppress everything. It was at that moment that Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the former Reaper Squad members snapped out of their dreams and knew just what sort of terrifying existence they were facing. D-Deity Realm! they cried out in fear and despair. Hes a Deity Realm superhuman! Big Sis Ya, you sure have a lot of people who respect you. Meng Chao stood at the top of the grandstand of Mutual Gold Coliseum and watched Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the other former Reaper Squad members make a fool of themselves outside. They were all captured right away, so he focused on the large embroidery needle surrounded by electricity as it spun and whistled in the air. Meng Chao finally released a long sigh and smiled. You actually managed to bring Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue to save me? Hes one of the legendary Deity Realm superhumans! Stop flattering yourself. Im not that respected. I didnt ask Senior Ye to come and save you, either. He snuck into the lair in secret by himself, Lu Siya said. Did you actually think that the outside world really gave up on the lair after locking it down? Meng Chao was stunned. Didnt it? Of course not. Even though the Survival Committee is temporarily unable to completely solve the problems in the lair because it doesnt have enough money, space, and other resources, it doesnt mean that we will give up on the lair and the near one million citizens living here! Besides, so many robbers had appeared out of nowhere within just a few days. The Deification Capsules are also a forbidden drug containing some unknown tech that just popped out. Itd be strange if there werent more schemes behind them! How could we just watch the lair fester slowly while we delude ourselves and sit twiddling our thumbs? In truth, two squads snuck into the lair to investigate the truth. One of them was overt, and the other covert. On the surface, Man-eating Shark Zhou Chong led the veteran hunters to sneak into Leprosy Village. Meanwhile, at the same time you went inside, Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue led another group of elite investigators and secret police into the lair. Meng Chao was shocked. But Vice Director Nie said Vice Director Nie said that the government has no choice but to lock down the lair fully and ignore it, right? Lu Siya smiled. Thats the truth on the surface. But thats just us releasing fake news to trick the abnormal beast and robbers. We would never give up on the lair, but since the battle at the borders of Dragon City broke out at the same time and a large batch of resources and powerful fighters had to be moved to the frontlines, we had trouble sending manpower into the lair. This was a reality that we had to resign ourselves to. The only top fighting power we could send into the lair was Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue. He was the only Deity Realm superhuman that could be spared. If we had acted according to procedures and had Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue lead a large group of people into the lair in a flashy manner, it would have looked cool and all, but the Vortex and its puppets like Su Lun would have split up and disappeared once they received news of it. They might have also come up with other plans to sow problems for us! We only had one Deity Realm superhuman. Even though he is very strong, he cant split up and catch all the enemies at the same time. For Senior Ye to make best use of his abilities, we could only patiently wait for the enemies to expose themselves so we could capture all of them at once! I see! Meng Chao came to an understanding. He thought about it carefully and had to admit that this was the most effective plan. The fighting power of a Deity Realm superhuman might be unfathomable, but if he really fought, he would not be able to discover all of the moles in the gangs, and it would also be impossible for him to get rid of all the enemies spread all over the lair. It would also be very difficult for him to resolve the misunderstanding between Leprosy Village and the gangs. If Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue had really entered the lair in a flashy manner, with how mysterious the Vortex was and how cunning Red Brows Su Lun was, they would have had one hundred ways to deal with him without drawing blood. For example, even if Wandering Specter Zhong Li was a nobody compared to the Vortex and Red Brows Su Lun, once he put on a hooded cloak, he would become a completely new man. The moment he joined the crowd and fled into the underground maze, Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue would have to dig through every nook and cranny and waste a lot of effort looking for him. Speaking of which, you werent involved in the plan to investigate the lair. Why were you dragged into this mess, AGAIN? Lu Siya glared at Meng Chao and grumbled. I didnt want to get involved in the chaos in the lair. Everyone knows that the lair is a mess, and the people involved in it dont get any benefits from it. After the accident in Noble Descent Hotel, my grandpa was very happy and began to regard me highly. He gave away a lot of the tasks in Sky Pillar Corporation so that he could teach me hands on for more than a month. My father also spent a lot of money and invested an astronomical amount of cultivation resources on me so that my cultivation realm would reach new heights. The battle that would decide the future of Dragon City was supposed to be a chance for me to shine. I intended to kill a few Hell Beasts beautifully and then help some Deity Realm superhumans under my fathers recommendation to kill a few Apocalyptic Beasts and create sensational news stories. Ive even already corresponded with the media companies and bought my fame. But when I was about to hop into the fray, I heard that you turned into a puppet, betrayed humanity, and killed your teammates in the lair. Do you have any idea how I felt at that time? The more Lu Siya spoke, the angrier she became. She even gritted her teeth in exasperation. She could not help but extend a finger and poke Meng Chaos chest a few times. Chapter 593 - Meng Chao’s Surprising Rewards Meng Chao did not expect that the one to save him and prove his innocence would be Lu Siya. Now that he thought about it, it was pretty shocking. If it were not for the fact that Lu Siya trusted him fully, he really did not know how he would have solved the situation. Perhaps the lair would have gone up in flames, just like he remembered from his previous life. Thanks, Big Sis Ya. Even though his chest hurt due to Lu Siyas poking, Meng Chao still felt warmth in his heart, and he thanked her sincerely. He stopped talking for a bit, then extended his thumb and index finger to pinch them together. Speaking of which, when you heard that I killed Bullet Xue Rui and the others, did you really not suspect me? Not even for a second? Not even a tiny bit? Whats that? You dont trust me? Lu Siya snorted as if she was really displeased with Meng Chaos question. I might not know about the others, but I know you. If you really wanted to betray us, you would have done so a long time ago. The underground area beneath Raging Waves and the accident in Noble Descent Hotel were way better places to betray humanity compared to the lair. Since you managed to stay true to yourself during those times and faced death fearlessly, I just couldnt think of a reason why you would turn traitor at this time. Besides, theres one more important reason that made me believe that you didnt kill Bullet Xue Rui. Whats that? Meng Chao asked. Lu Siya grinned and said calmly, If you had really turned traitor and killed Bullet Xue Rui, you wouldnt have been so stupid as to let others see you. Meng Chao could not help but laugh. You know me, Big Sis Ya. Youre my most important investment to date. Theres no way a good investor would not know her investments. Lu Siya grinned. Fortunately, even though I gave up on the chance to shine at the frontlines to save you in the lair, I didnt come away with nothing. I honestly dont know whether to say that youre really lucky or really unlucky. Its like you always appear at the wrong place at the wrong time and fall into the enemys most dangerous schemes. But for some reason, you keep disabling the enemys schemes with your fists. Thank goodness you were around this time. Otherwise, no matter how meticulously the abnormal beast research department and the secret police planned and how proper Vice Director Nie as well as Senior Nies plans were, the Vortex might have ended up succeeding. You prevented the lair from being destroyed. This achievement is similar to saving the transmigration experts in Noble Descent Hotel. Forget about how the higher ups will reward you, the gangs alone are going to host a party to thank you for saving them. Dont worry. I wont let you suffer any losses. I will definitely help you get all the profits youre supposed to get. If any of the gangs dare to pay you a penny less, Ill crush them! Lu Siya said boldly and slapped her chest. Meng Chao was not thinking that far ahead. Aside from the gang members, there were nearly one million normal citizens living in the lair. He had chosen to risk his life to save all of them. However, when he thought about it carefully, aside from forming good ties with the superpowers who could do whatever they wanted, like the nine great mega corporations, he would also benefit from becoming friends with the people in the gangs, especially since he had plans to change Dragon Citys future. From this angle, he might have accidentally played a good move that would provide long-lasting effects. As the two of them spoke, Golden Tooth, Black Bone, Poison Scorpion, and other gangs middle as well as higher management brought a large group of their trusted subordinates. When they looked at the burning VIP room that was shrouded in smog behind them, quite a number of gang leaders felt their hearts race with fear. They could not imagine just how miserable they would have ended up if Meng Chao were not around. The forces they had built through decades of hardship would have also ended up in a state they did not want to think about. Under Phantom Bear Xiong Weis lead, they fell into a neat row to salute Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Then, they did not even dare to breathe as they stared at Broken Sword Ye Xiaoye respectfully while he stood at a distance not too far away. Since Deity Realm superhumans were the pillars who had been standing tall for fifty years and protecting Dragon City through the storms of the Other World, their prestige was incomparable. The gangs were relatively sensitive and did not like the Deity Realm superhumans from the outside world visiting them on usual days to interfere with their business, but now, the lair was on fire, and everything was in a mess. The might of a Deity Realm superhuman, undoubtedly, became a pillar of strength in their hearts. With Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue protecting them, even if they heard that Red Brows Su Lun betrayed the lair, they were no longer panicking. Among the three big gangs in the lair, Black Bone, which was controlled by Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, was the greatest benefactor. It was about to become the greatest gang in the lair and step above Golden Tooth. Poison Scorpion support was Sky Pillar Corporation, and Lu Siya had hope to take control of Sky Pillar Corporation in the near future, so Poison Scorpion was naturally happy to see Meng Chao and Lu Siya gain great achievements. They were the most outstanding pair among the Golden Era, and the gang listened to whatever they had to say. But Golden Tooth was dejected and in alarm. They did not know whether their gang leader, Saber Jin Wanhao, could even be considered to be alive. It probably would be more accurate to say that he was already dead. Their vice gang leader, Red Brows Su Lun, betrayed the humans and joined the monsters. He even planned to destroy the entire lair. This was a huge blow, and the strongest gang in the past was immediately shaken so much that they were on the verge of breaking down. But Song Jinbos appearance brought Golden Tooth back from the edge of breaking. As a member of the higher management in charge of all the entertainment industries under Golden Tooth, he was a veteran who had been working in the business for decades. Once he gathered all the information and analyzed the situation, he knew very clearly that right then, both their gang leader and vice gang leader were compromised. To Golden Tooth, the most important problem was not whether it could retain its position as the strongest gang in the lair, but whether it could manage to not break down overnight. Golden Tooth was currently in a critical situation where it might fall apart. Since the pillar that had been supporting the gang for decades had already fallen, Golden Tooth had to look for a new coattail at the fastest speed before they really started to decline. They were in a hurry, and Song Jinbo did not have the time to choose carefully. There was only one firm and strong coattail within sight, and that coattail was Meng Chao. As the most outstanding member of the third generation in the Lu family and a person who was supported by the giant that was Sky Pillar Corporation, Queen Bee Lu Siya could definitely mobilize more resources than Meng Chao. But Sky Pillar Corporation already had a loyal soldier in the lairPoison Scorpion. It would be undignified for Golden Tooth to ignore their pride and fight against Poison Scorpion to ride on Sky Pillar Corporations coattails. This would destroy the balance between the nine great mega corporations and the gangs, which would bring new troubles. But Meng Chao was different. On the surface, he had nothing. Even if he had Superstar, the Broken Star Club, and Blue Homes support, he was unable to fight against the nine great mega corporations for the time being. But Song Jinbo valued Meng Chaos potential as the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City. The current incident could be taken as an example. Meng Chao had managed to slaughter his way out of a certain death situation. In the end, he even miraculously turned the tides. In the future, who was to say that he would not create the tenth cultivation family that was not part of the nine great mega corporations? More importantly, helping someone in need was always better than giving gifts to someone who already had everything, be it on Earth or the Other World. To the nine great mega corporations, Golden Tooth was just an insignificant force after it lost Saber Jin Wanhao. Even if they groveled at their feet while the other turned a cold shoulder to them, they would have to wait until the nine great mega corporations were in a good mood to give them their attention. Meng Chao was different. His strength and the forces under him were at the golden period of development. If he obtained Golden Tooths full support, he would be like a tiger with wings and would climb to higher heights. If he were to be bound tightly to Golden Tooth, perhaps they would not be riding on his coattails anymore, but would enter a mutually beneficial relationship and become allies with an unbreakable bond. Song Jinbo also had some great ambitions. He was loyal to Saber Jin Wanhao and was willing to work for Golden Tooths gang leader for the rest of his life, but now, the Saber was broken, Red Brows had betrayed them, and Golden Tooth did not have a leader. Someone had to step forward to clean up the mess. Why couldnt he be that person? When he acted according to Meng Chaos will to secretly contact his old friends in Golden Tooth and the other gangs, Song Jinbo had already calmly thought through all these problems. He also obtained a lot of information from Leprosy Villages Su Mulian. Then, with his years of experience in society, he guided her to make a series of decisions. And now, when he met Meng Chao again, he was confident. Brother Meng Chao, Im really thankful for saving me, Golden Tooth, and the entire lair. Golden Tooth wont be able to repay your kindness to us even if we crush our bones for you. Song Jinbo wept as he thanked Meng Chao. He stopped talking for a moment and changed his tone to one of earnestness. More importantly, through your guidance, we understood deeply that its unhealthy for us to have been so discriminatory toward Leprosy Village over the past few decades. Weve been wary of them and exploited them. Its impossible for us to maintain such a relationship with them anymore. If we want to ensure that order remains in the lair for a long period of time so that we can help all the lair citizens get more benefits and a brighter future, we must destroy the misunderstandings between the lair and Leprosy Village. We must work together so that we can brave the storms together! Ive already represented all the people in Golden Tooth in a discussion with Ms. Mulian. Once this situation comes to an end, Golden Tooth will definitely invest a large amount of resources in reconstructing Leprosy Village, and through reconstruction, we will sign a new, healthier, and fairer tactical cooperation agreement with Leprosy Villages Wild Wolf. At the same time, well bring in a lot of external capital and power to reform the lair so that the whole lair, including Leprosy Village, will improve and gain a new life. And the external power that well favor will be you, Brother Meng Chao, no, Mr. Meng. We really hope that you can serve as the middleman and bring in various resources from Superstar, Broken Star Club, and Blue Home to help Golden Tooth, Wild Wolves, Leprosy Village, and the whole lair see new hope! Chapter 594 - The Vortex’s Tracks Meng Chao did not have time to deal with the kind will from Golden Tooth and Leprosy Village for the time being. However, to heighten Golden Tooth and Leprosy Villages morale, he still reached an agreement with Song Jinbo and Su Mulian. Based on the agreement, Meng Chao was going to prove that Song Jinbo had noticed long ago what was strange about Su Lun and secretly contacted Meng Chao. Both of them then worked together to destroy the enemys scheme. With this agreement, Golden Tooth, which was now led by Song Jinbo, was finally able to sigh in relief. Naturally, they acknowledged Meng Chao and became even more thankful to him. Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, and Black Bone were now dealt with, and the other middle-sized and small gangs naturally followed their lead. But even when the gangs had become united, it did not mean that the chaos naturally came to an end. The fire at the borders of the lair still raged, and there was an increasing number of refugees and casualties. Quite a number of densely populated residential areas and factories as well as warehouses with dangerous items stored inside still faced great threats. Leprosy Village was located at the core of the lair, and it was shrouded by raging black smoke. It was like a black volcano that rose from the ground. According to the deadline set between Meng Chao and Wild Wolf, Meng Chao had five more hours. However, Meng Chao believed that the villagers would not be able to last another five hours, because they were continuously tormented by flames and smog. At that moment, the lair was like a building that had the fire on its walls extinguished, but flames were still raging under the debris. If they were careless, then all the problems they had solved might come back. They had to mobilize all their forces and get rid of the fire within the shortest amount of time possible and set up a large number of temporary hospitals and shelters so that they could distribute medical and relief resources equally and in a fair manner. That was the only way they could restore order and get rid of the fire completely. Even though Su Mulian could represent Leprosy Village in communication with the gangs, the misunderstandings and conflicts that had been building over decades were not something that could be resolved with just a few words. And asking the gangs to set up anti-fire walls, temporary hospitals, and shelters around Leprosy Village, as well as asking the lair citizens to fork out a large amount of resources to help the badly battered villagers was just impossibile, because they were in trouble themselves They had a host of problems, and everything seemed to be a mess. They had to bring out the maximum amount of patience and kindness to solve the problems slowly. Fortunately, Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue was serving as a garrison. Lu Siya also used her status as the Queen Bee to tempt as well as intimidate the people. With Meng Chao also acting as the mediator, they would definitely walk down the correct path. The entire lair was like a machine with different parts mashed together, but they did not quite fit together. Now, it was starting to operate slowly. Even if the parts clashed against each other and created noise as well as sparks, it operated with increasing smoothness, and everything would soon fall into place. Now, there was one final problem left. The Vortex. This creature was full of schemes and still lurked in the dark. No one knew whether it had anything else up its sleeve. Based on what Red Brows Su Lun told them, the Vortex could mobilize the former Reaper Squad members and robbers who took in Deification Capsules, though the latter was just a force it decided to assemble spontaneously. These monster puppets who had betrayed humanity were practically all captured. Ever since the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, the Survival Committee started mending the fence. They set up a lot of security networks with tight defenses underground to ensure that the monster civilization would be unable to use super sandworms or other underground creatures to dig tunnels and send batches of ferocious monsters under Dragon City while they were all unaware. The Vortex was now alone. And it was an intellect-type abnormal beast. Aside from changing its form by sticking itself on humans, it didnt have any other powers. Its fighting strength wasnt so horrifying that it could destroy the world, so it should be unable to cause much trouble. But for some reason, once Meng Chao remembered that it was a Supernatural Entity, he still felt fear thrum in his heart. It was as if there was a poisoned needle hanging on the back of his head and poking at him. Even if the Vortex was already at the end of its rope, Meng Chao would not allow this creature to flee and escape its punishment. This creature had taken his shape and committed heinous crimes. It also turned him into its scapegoat. No one and no monster was allowed to walk away scot free after doing such things to him! Meng Chao swore that he would rip the Vortex into shreds and expose it under the sun for 180 days so that it was reduced to ashes. Then, he would grind that ash into powder, pour cement over it, and throw it into Red Dragon River. But no one knew where the Vortex hid. Even Red Brows Su Lun had no knowledge of it. Based on what he said, every time the Vortex appeared, it was to make a request or to give him orders. Besides, every time, the Vortex popped up with the most unimaginable identity and at the most unpredictable time as well as place. It was elusive, and Red Brows Su Lun could not figure it out. Hence, when Meng Chao pretended to be the Vortex pretending to be him to use his indistinguishable acting to trick Su Lun, Su Lun never doubted it. Su Lun was smart. He knew his predicament very well, and he told everything he knew. Meng Chao did not think that there was any need for the man to hide anything. However, just then, to capture Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the other former Reaper Squad members, Meng Chao did not interrogate Su Lun in detail, so they had yet to talk about many important topics. Su Mulian, Song Jinbo, and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei went off to gather their manpower and resources in the lair to get rid of the fire and perform disaster relief. Lu Siya, in the meantime, was in charge of interrogating Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the others in hopes that they could get the truth behind why they received monster modifications. Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue remained suspended above Mutual Gold Coliseum and looked down on the entire lair. He intimidated all the petty thieves who had ill intentions and wanted to steal from others while they were suffering. His actions increased the citizens morale by letting them know that the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower had not given up on them yet. He also expanded his vitality magnetic field to the max to scan for existences that might appear to be the Vortex. At that moment, Meng Chao decided to interrogate Red Brows Su Lun again. Su Lun was detained under Mutual Gold Coliseum. He was currently in a monster cage used to hold monsters and connected to high-voltage electricity. Even though Phantom Bear Xiong Wei had beaten him to the point that his organs shifted, everything under his knees was gone, and not a single spirit flame could burn under his blood-red eyebrows, the lair citizens placed shackles that weighed hundreds of kilograms on him, as if they were trying to vent their rage. There were even three self-destruct collars on his neck. They were treating him like the most savage and cunning monster. Red Brows Su Lun looked pathetic. He was covered in wounds and his clothes were dishevelled. He no longer looked as high-spirited and energetic as he did when he was the temporary highest commander of the lair three hours ago. Meng Chao did not pity this person, who deserved all he got. He would rather pity a vermin rolling in torment on the ground because of the sun instead of a traitor who betrayed his comrades, hometown, and even civilization. He was just curious. In the Noble Descent Town ambush, the Demonic Abyss Eye had also lured a group of humans into being its puppets. Meng Chao remembered that there were also a lot of humans whose minds were corrupted by the monsters, so they also became puppets. But these people were either mentally attacked by the abnormal beasts or completely hypnotized or brainwashed. Some even had bacteria, viruses, or spores implanted in them, just like the legendary Gu poison in China. Others were taken over by parasites, who crept into their brains and physically controlled their central nervous systems. Their bodies were no longer their own, which was why they helped the enemies. But Su Luns mind was completely clear, and he retained all his mental faculties. After Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue checked him, they excluded the possibility that he might have parasites or worms in his body or that his brain had undergone pathological changes. In other words, he joined the monsters in their goal to destroy Dragon City completely of his own free will. This was definitely more terrifying than any hypnotism, brainwashing, or parasites. Meng Chao wanted to understand Su Luns motives, so he could guess whether there were more people like him. People who fell into decadence on their own without being brainwashed or infested by parasites and helped enemies become ticking time bombs buried in Dragon City were really difficult to get rid of. Su Lun? Meng Chao crouched down in front of the pile of rotten flesh that gave off a really strong stench of blood. When the former vice gang leader of Golden Tooth who bore the electromagnetic shackles that weighed hundreds of kilograms heard his voice, he raised his head with difficulty. He flashed a grin at Meng Chao. At the sight of Sun Luns twisted smile amid the coagulated blood, Meng Chaos heart let out a loud thump. After a few hours of calm contemplation, Su Lun seemed to have removed himself from the state of being horribly defeated. He regained his usual calmness and sharpness. In truth, he appeared to be even sharper than before. When someone realized that they were definitely going to die, they would either descend into despair and break down or would squeeze out a power that exceeded their limits from the depths of their soul. In their final moments, they would become a brand new person. Hello, Meng Chao, judging by your expression, youve already caught Wandering Specter Zhong Li, but you havent captured the Vortex. Since Xiong Wei knocked off half of his teeth, Su Lun had a lisp when he talked. His intonation was a little strange, but his tone was sincere. Regrettably, Ive already told you that I dont know where the Vortex is hiding. Theres no meaning for you to continue wasting your time on me. Im someone whos willing to admit defeat. I dont have the stupid thought of dragging the whole lair down with me. The Vortex and I were in a purely mutually beneficial relationship. I dont need to help it hide anything. I know, Meng Chao said. Thats why I stopped Gang Leader Xiong and the others from using torture to interrogate you. You should know that there are plenty of people in the gangs who want to cut you into pieces and eat you. That amount of flesh you have isnt near enough to satisfy them. I dont want to lie to you. With the crimes you committed, we wouldnt be going overboard even if we cut you into pieces. And as Dragon City switches from defensive strategies to tactical offensives, sending death row convicts into Reaper Squads will gradually become inappropriate, and this system will be slowly removed. You will definitely die. I cannot save you, nor do I want to. But you can choose to die a quick death. Do you want to have a bullet straight into your head, or do you want to be tortured for a long time by Gang Leader Xiong and the furious gang members? In their hands, you wont be able to die even if you want to. The difference is big, dont you think? Chapter 595 - Betrayal and Revenge Makes sense. Su Lun smiled. Since Ive been defeated by you, I do hope that I can die in your hands. I believe that you will let me die a quick death. Unfortunately, Ive already told you everything I know. I have nothing else to tell you in exchange for death. Dont be in such a hurry. I believe that you really dont know where the Vortex is hiding, but as long as you answer my question honestly, perhaps I can deduce its thought patterns and operational style to be able to predict its next step, Meng Chao said. I just want to know how the Vortex managed to convince you to betray humans and join the monster civilization? It doesnt seem to have used any sort of hypnotism on you, and it didnt use any physical methods to modify your brain, either. As the vice gang leader of Golden Tooth and the God of Wealth in the lair, you dont seem to have been unable to use your talents, and after Dragon City obtained full victory during the northern offense, you had a bright future ahead of you. I just cant understand why a smart person like you would betray everything and take such a risk? Reason? Su Lun raised his head a little and thought about it for a long time. Money, authority, power, status. Its just these things, theres nothing special. A small crease appeared between Meng Chaos eyebrows. For these, you were willing to join another race and kill your own kind? Isnt it enough? Su Lun asked with a smile.At least 99% of the wars over the course of nearly ten thousand years of human civilization on Earth were waged due to these reasons. Many of the smartest, bravest, and strongest people raised their weapons against their own kind for money and power, and they slaughtered so many people that blood flowed in streams. The victors are heroes and kings, while the losers are murderers and demons. Im just an insignificant, ordinary man. These things are temptations that plenty of heroes and demons are unable to resist, so how could I possibly resist them? When Su Lun saw the skeptic look on Meng Chaos face, he moved his shackles with great difficulty so that he could shrug. Fine. If I had to add another reason to it, then it should be revenge, I guess? He chuckled rather strangely and lowered his head, using his bloodstained hair and eyebrows to hide his expression. Hatred. Only hatred is an even better reason than money, authority, and power to do what I did, he mumbled. Revenge? Meng Chao frowned. Who are you taking revenge upon? Heaven Pharmaceuticals, one of Dragon Citys nine great mega corporations, Su Lun said. The nine great mega corporations are all working together to commit evil. Theyre interest groups collaborating with each other. If you take revenge on one of them, its the same as declaring war on all of them. Tell me, aside from the monster civilization, who else would be willing to help me overturn the nine great mega corporations? Theyre giants, after all. Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. What sort of hatred do you have with Heaven Pharmaceuticals that you declared them as your mortal enemies and were willing to use the monster civilizations power to take revenge? They killed my father. Is that enough to make them my mortal enemies? Su Lun cast a deep glance at Meng Chao, as if he wanted to vent all his resentment before death, and started talking up a storm. Honestly, it was nothing special. It was just a story that happened every day in the business world. The strong feasted on the weak, and those at the top were all corrupted. Su Lun said that he was born in a rather well-off family. His father was quite a famous hunter, and his mother was a specialist in life sciences. She researched how to process monster materials into gene medicine that would stimulate human potential. It was a glorious period of time in history. The Monster War had just started, plenty of heroes appeared, and there were plenty of things that needed to be done. The living conditions of the transmigrators were relatively bad, but hope of victory had already appeared on the fog-shrouded horizon. Runic symbol machines, gene medicine, and spirit energy martial arts appeared one after another and kept on evolving, giving countless heroes a chance to rise up the social ladder and gain power. To the ambitious youngsters who had great skill, this was the best era. Su Luns parents were lucky people. They used their courage and wisdom to continuously ride the waves and gathered power and wealth. When Su Lun reached an age where he began understanding the things around him, his parents had already opened a large pharmacy to create a few successful gene medicines. Creating gene medicine was the most profitable business during that era. It was a time when humans fought monsters in the streets the moment they woke up, so any gene medicine that might increase their fighting strength earned unimaginably high profit. And human mortality rate was at a constant high as well. No one cared about the side effects and consequences of the new gene medicine. Those who took the medicine might die the next day, but those who did not take it would die right away. This was a simple multiple-choice question. Unfortunately, to pharmacists, the period of time when they could grow barbarically and shine like fireworks was just too short. As humans continued retrieving their lost land, mortality rate swiftly fell, and everyones lives became worthwhile again. Meanwhile, more than one thousand gene medicines had appeared within a short few years, just like mushrooms sprouting after a rain. It created brutal competition. What was even more terrifying was that the nine great mega corporations started to enter this market. They used their capital and power to start harvesting the profits like a whirlwind. This was an unfair war, where one side just pummeled the other side. The mega corporations had great capital, and they could fearlessly swallow up the small pharmacies. They could also endure the super long research periods that required large investments before they brought profit. With such actions, they created stronger and much more stable gene medicine. They also had the strength to promote their goods like they were performing carpet-bombing so that their sparkling brands would enter deep into peoples hearts. The medium-sized and small pharmacies that were developed in home-based workshops and by people that did not have a lot of skills could not hope to fight against the mega corporations. A number of owners of the medium and small pharmacies chose to accept the olive branch given by the mega corporations and became one of them. But a handful of pharmacists were stubborn. They were reluctant to give up on their brands and their research results. Some of them also disliked the way the mega corporations did things, which was why they refused to be absorbed into them. They continued competing against the mega corporations in the market. Su Luns parents belonged to the latter. His mother had her own unique thought processes in the field of life sciences and wanted to keep her independence. She refused to join Heaven Pharmaceuticals multiple times, and this mega corporation, which was already a gene medicine giant, multiple times. However, as Heaven Pharmaceuticals continued expanding, the citizens became more accustomed to choosing the gene medicine produced by a major brand, and the situation of medium and small pharmacies became worse. As the medium and small pharmacies were either absorbed or went bankrupt, the Su familys pharmacy also ran into operational troubles. If they wanted to break the monopoly of Heaven Pharmaceuticals, they had to produce a hit product that was even better than their competitors. Su Luns parents placed their hopes on a brand new gene medicine. Not only did they invest all the capital they gathered over more than ten years into it and even risked their lives for it, they also got themselves into major debt, pawned off everything, and even went to the illegal finance companies in the lair to gather a large amount of funds for research. For three whole years, Su Luns parents acted like torches drenched in petrol. They drained their lives and practically did not sleep because of their work until, finally, they saw hope. A brand new super gene medicine that could stimulate the mitochondria and increase the efficiency of energy transformation as well as release by 30% compared to similar products was about to be born. Even now, Su Lun still remembered how during those years his parents were like ghosts. He seldom met them. When he occasionally ran into them, they looked pale and haggard, as if they had just crawled out of a coffin and were about to walk straight back in. They only looked alive on the day the gene medicine experiment came to an end. Color returned to their cheeks, and they looked really excited. However, just when Su Luns parents were about to bring all their test results and the new gene medicine to register at the Supernatural Tower, they received shocking news from the market. Heaven Pharmaceuticals created a super gene medicine known as Heaven 9! This Heaven 9 had practically the same particle structure and monster material ratio compared to the new gene medicine his parents created. The effects on the human body were about the same as well. Even the spirit energy magnetic fields that were stimulated produced the same fluctuations. However, compared to the gene medicine his parents created, the product from Heaven Pharmaceuticals was more mature and stable. Not only did they largely reduce the side effects and sequelae, they also added a series of expensive materials that added to the quality of the gene medicine. In one go, they produced more than ten versions of Heaven 9, including a youth version and flagship version. Due to a grand conference and an insane amount of advertising, Heaven 9 soon occupied most of the market and became Heaven Pharmaceuticals hit product. They continued updating it, and up to this date, it continued selling like hotcakes. It was the cash cow that continued bringing Heaven Pharmaceuticals money. Thats When Meng Chao heard this part of the story, he could not help but ask, Are you going to tell me that Heaven Pharmaceuticals Heaven 9 was stolen from your parents pharmacy? Heaven 9 was a rather famous and popular gene medicine. It was the most suitable medicine for one- to three-star superhumans. It could stimulate their cells regardless of whether they were cultivating or fighting. It would expand their spirit meridians, increase spirit energy pressure, and largely increase their fighting strength. Even Meng Chao himself had often drank Heaven 9 like Coke when he had nothing else to do. He did not expect that there would be such a story behind Heaven 9. Thats right, Heaven 9 was stolen from my family! Su Lun hissed as his eyes turned bloodshot. Before Heaven 9 appeared, Heaven Pharmaceuticals drug creation style was completely different from my familys. This is an important reason behind why my mother never wanted to be absorbed into the company. But for some miraculous reason, Heaven 9s creation principles and spirit energy increase was identical to that of my mother. Anyone in the field could tell that it was my familys style the moment they saw it! Besides, after this happened, my parents investigated this matter, and they found that their apparatuses and database in the lab had been tampered with. Before they could investigate it in depth, a mysterious fire started in the lab. Right after, two of the pharmacists who were in important positions and whom my parents regarded as their right-hand men chose to resign. They both disappeared at such an important time. Half a year later, when the matter was settled, they reappeared as employees of Heaven Pharmaceuticals! Chapter 596 - Motive to Become Mortal Enemies Meng Chao frowned. He remained silent for a long time before he nodded slowly and said, If thats the case, its really suspicious. Has your family ever thought about suing them and asking the Supernatural Tower to handle the case? How could we not have? We went to the drug monitoring department, the Supernatural Tower, the Survival Committee, and all the related departments, Su Lun said. But even though the Survival Committee is the supreme ruling organization in Dragon City, it was created by Heaven Pharmaceuticals and the other eight mega corporations. The Supernatural Tower is something they built after they pooled their funds together. If we went to the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee to sue Heaven Pharmaceuticals, wouldnt that be the same as trying to sue the judge judging your case? Besides, when Dragon Citys order had just been restored, many of the regions still retained the law of the jungle. The strong feasted on the weak, and they were the ones who ruled. When they faced the monsters invasion, all methods to resist monsters were approved and even encouraged. My parents fought against Heaven Pharmaceuticals for more than three years and went to all the departments and organizations. In the end, the courts decision was this: First, Heaven Pharmaceuticals Heaven 9 and the super gene medicine produced by my family were slightly different in terms of the creation process, particle structure, and spirit energy increase. They did not deduce it to be an imitation. Second, Heaven 9 was already largely produced and was helping countless Dragon City warriors and superhumans gain power. They contributed greatly in the efforts to protect Dragon City, so the corporation producing the medicine needed to be protected. Hence, not only did my familys accusations become unfounded, we were told to stop spreading rumors about them imitating my familys products in society and online. We also had to provide declarations to prove Heaven Pharmaceuticals innocence in regards to the past rumors. We were put in charge of getting rid of all the negative effects these rumors caused to Heaven Pharmaceuticals! Meng Chao fell silent. If what Su Lun said was really true, then Heaven Pharmaceuticals had gone too far. Even though this was not a legitimate reason for Su Lun to betray humans, it explained his motives. What? You dont believe me? Su Lun cackled. The nine great mega corporations arent good people. They have done plenty of similar crimes! They stole my familys gene medicine formula, stole another familys runic symbol machine blueprint, and the models for spirit energy martial arts and spirit energy magnetic fields from elsewhere. Once they gathered the culmination of wisdom from countless talented pioneers, they used their vast capital and fame to imitate them. Then, through promotions and price wars, they forced the medium and small industries into a corner. In the end, they monopolized the whole market. After that, they could do whatever they wanted to obtain vast profits. Over the past few years, the nine great mega corporations became in control of more fields and inventions, which completed their bloody and primitive accumulation of capital. They monopolized all the important fields in Dragon City, then washed their hands clean of all the blood they spilled and made themselves look noble and proper. They even started talking about etiquette and rules. Years ago, however, the things that happened to my family were common. Many of the medium and small companies encountered similar things. Meng Chao nodded. He had returned from the apocalypse, so he was not as innocent as other university students. The nine great mega corporations were definitely not snow white bunnies. If they were really harmless bunnies, it would have been impossible for them to slaughter their way out of a world filled with zombies and lawlessness and rebuild civilization and order. Before the Survival Committee was built, the Dragon City was just a magnified version of the current lairs. No. In reality, they were even more chaotic and ugly than present-day lairs. After all, the lairs were now restrained by the laws of the outside world. The Supernatural Tower just did not want to manage them because it was not profitable. It was not that it could not manage them. However, the Dragon City decades ago was really a place where law was gone, and the ugliness of humanity was completely exposed. Morals, rules, and law were all just empty talk before huge fists covered in bone spikes. Sky Pillar, Universe, Heaven, Soaring Dragon The mega corporations back then were all just gangs like Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion. Meng Chao had heard about their style and how greedy they were, so it wasnt hard for him to imagine what Su Lun said. I trust that all of their primitive accumulation of capital was bloody and ugly, Meng Chao said. What happened next? What happened to your parents pharmacy? It went bankrupt. Su Lun dragged the shackles that weighed hundreds of kilograms forward and shrugged arduously. He was so angry that the wounds under his knees started bleeding again, and there was also pus flowing out. But he deliberately kept a calm expression. To research the new drug, my parents had gone into major debt, and filing a lawsuit against Heaven Pharmaceuticals severely impacted their survivability and development in the field. Heaven Pharmaceuticals is a giant in the gene medicine industry. It controls a lot of the raw material providers and even the hunters lifelines. When many of the providers, advertisers, and distributors who had been working with my parents for almost a decade heard that my family filed a lawsuit against Heaven Pharmaceuticals, they stopped working with us. A few of the finance organizations also stopped giving us loans and allowing us to use their credit cards. And if a few were willing to continue giving us loans, the fees for the guarantee and interest rates became so high we couldnt handle them. Its really ironic. Its only when one bank stopped working together with us that my parents learned that this bank who has been constantly supporting us while we were still a family workshop had Heaven Pharmaceuticals as its biggest shareholder. Heh. And my parents still dreamed of fighting against this giant! It was the same as using an egg to strike a stone. Even so, my parents didnt give up. They continued doing everything they could to gather the final funds and complete the super gene medicines creation and test. Then, they pushed it into the market. The problem was, Heaven 9 had already entered the market before our gene medicine and created an unshakeable image for itself due to the amount of advertising. Besides, the quality and stability of their product were slightly better than my familys. But there was nothing we could do about it. My family had already invested everything it had into the research, while the other party stole it effortlessly. They could then continue spending money to increase the quality, whereas my family couldnt even fork out an extra penny for further research. As a result, when faced with Heaven 9s aggressive strategy to conquer the market, our gene medicine lost. Our pharmacy soon went bankrupt, and my father died of anger. Even though Su Lun had mentioned that he was taking revenge for his dead father, Meng Chao could not help but gasp. When my father was a hunter, his body was very strong. He didnt suffer major injuries while deep in the wild, and at that time, he was at the peak of his life. He was very powerful, Su Lun said. But to be held accountable for the consumers, after my mother opened her pharmacy, he left the hunter circle and returned to the pharmacy to be a test subject for the gene medicine. That way, they could obtain first hand experience and data. This compromised his health a lot. To develop the super gene medicine, he worked day and night, ignoring his fatigue and injuries way past his limits to test all sorts of formulae. And his body started falling apart right before my eyes. The three years of fighting against Heaven Pharmaceuticals in court also destroyed his will. On the night the final verdict came out, he smoked for an entire night, and there were more than one hundred cigarette butts left on the floor. The next morning, my mother and I found him curled up in a corner. He had died behind the cigarette butts. Meng Chao did not know what he should say. After a while, he asked, And what about your mother? Her company had gone bankrupt and her husband had died, but we had to continue living. To return the debts, send me to school, and get me cultivation resources, she had to come to the lair to work for Golden Tooth. Su Lun smiled. No matter what, my mother was a rather famous pharmacist in the field. She had also caused a stir because of the three years in court. Many of the people knew what had happened, so they didnt underestimate her abilities. In the beginning, for the sake of researching the super gene medicine, my family had borrowed a large sum of money from illegal finance companies in the lair, and their greatest creditor was Golden Tooth. After we lost the lawsuit, our company went bankrupt, and we naturally couldnt fork out the cash. But Saber Jin Wanhao really acted just like an underground emperor. When he heard about my familys misfortune, he wasnt in a hurry to force us to return our debt. Instead, he lent our family a large sum of money to solve the remaining problems regarding the employees and suppliers. It helped solve our critical problems. Then, he suggested to my mother that it would be very difficult for her to continue staying in the gene medicine field now that she offended Heaven Pharmaceuticals. It would be better for her to enter the lair and work for Golden Tooth and create gene medicine for the fighters in monster coliseums and the gang members. He even sponsored a brand new lab, but the condition was that she would have to create gene medicine specifically for him based on his condition, injuries, and illnesses. In other words, she was to become his personal pharmacist. Meng Chao understood it now. Everything made sense. Superhumans bodies changed all the time. The higher grade a gene medicine was, the more necessary it was for minor changes to be made in the formula of the gene medicine based on a superhumans cultivation realm, fighting habits, and the fluctuation rate of their vitality magnetic field. Many of the experienced fighters with vast quantities of money had their own personal pharmacist. They usually also had a large squad of technicians to provide full support to them in regards to their cultivation. If Su Luns mother had really created the original Heaven 9, she would have had the qualifications to become Saber Jin Wanhaos personal pharmacist. Iit could be said that Saber Jin Wanhao had managed to seize the chance to pick up a treasure. And since personal pharmacists were in control of veteran fighters physical conditions, physiological parameters, injuries, weaknesses, and other confidential information, they had a strong relationship with their employers. They were usually trusted employees. This also explained why Red Brows Su Lun was able to enter the lair soon after he graduated from Dragon City University and take up an important position in Golden Tooth. It also explained why his position rose so quickly within just a short few years until he became a military adviser to the vice gang leader of Golden Tooth. Saber Jin Wanhao was definitely not a muddle-headed and useless person. As the master of the lair, he did not easily trust outsiders. Su Lun was the son of his personal pharmacist, so they had a pretty close relationship. It was no wonder then why Saber Jin Wanhao did not trust Song Jinbo and his other friends, who had been with him for decades, when he was on his deathbed but only let Su Lun know about his condition! Chapter 597 - A Monster Even More Terrifying than Apocalyptic Beasts My mother worked for Saber Jin Wanhao for years. She was dejected and never thought about rising to power again, but she had to consider things for her only son, Su Lun continued. Since the outside world only had bad comments about the gangs, she was worried that if she became involved with Golden Tooth, it would affect my life in the future. Thats why she kept a low profile. Aside from being Jin Wanhaos personal pharmacist, she never got involved with any of the lairs affairs. Thats why only a handful of people know about my familys relationship with Jin Wanhao. This life lasted for a few years. My mother helped Jin Wanhao create a few batches of new drugs and set up a large, private cultivation room with advanced equipment under Golden Tooths headquarters. Jin Wanhao told me later that he had only good remarks about my mothers abilities and loyalty. He believed that she had extended his lifespan by at least ten years. This was an important reason behind why he accepted me so readily later on. Jin Wanhao was a man who separated his resentment and gratitude clearly, and when someone did something good for him, he would definitely reward them. He might have more than one hundred flaws, but none of them was stinginess. In just a few years, my mother managed to clear all her debts and helped me gather an impressive education and cultivation fund. I didnt disappoint her either and managed to get into Dragon City University. The management course in Dragon City University might not be as glamorous as the martial arts course, but its still one of the ace courses in Dragon City. Its also the first choice for non-combative superhumans. When she saw that her son was about to have a bright future ahead of him, all her regrets disappeared. My mother achieved all her wishes, and on the day my father died, she left this brutal and ugly world peacefully. When Meng Chao heard this, he could not help but heave a long sigh. Dont be sad for my mother. I believe that death to her was the best relief, Su Lun said faintly. My mothers soul had already fallen into hell together with my father when we lost the lawsuit and he died. What remained in this blood-red world was an empty shell driven by debt and responsibility. At the moment she carried out her duty and cleared all her debts, the injured body could finally rest in peace. But my mother didnt expect that while she and my father obtained eternal peace, as their son, I was tormented by endless hatred. It was like a demonic fire had carved its way into my soul. My parents had been forced to their deaths by Heaven Pharmaceuticals, so how could I not want to take revenge and destroy them? Got it. Meng Chao exhaled. Then, from that moment on, you joined the path of evil and tried to use the monsters strength to fight against Heaven? I can swear that I never once thought about using external forces in the beginning. Besides, at that time, the monsters were too dumb. They only knew how to bare their teeth and growl like idiots. They didnt have the slightest bit of intelligence, so there was no possibility of us communicating and using each other. Su Lun smiled bitterly. At that time, I had just entered university. I was in the ace course of the best university in the city. I carried on my shoulders a blood feud, and it felt like I had a secret mission unique only to me. I was also regarded with envy and respect, like Im some child blessed by the Gods, so my spirits were high and my confidence went over the roof. I was protected well by my parents since young. Even when my familys company went bankrupt, my mother did everything she could to meticulously create a shell for me so that I wouldnt experience the hardships from the ugliness of society. Thats why my innocent self didnt realize just how terrifying of a giant my enemy was. The nine great mega corporations are ten times more terrifying than the most fearsome Apocalyptic Beast. Its a fools dream to start from scratch and defeat Heaven Pharmaceuticals in a fair and square battle. But I knew that even though I didnt inherit my fathers talen for martial arts or my mothers talent for drug creation, I had great instincts when it came to operating and managing businesses. With this God-given instinct and crazed hard work, I managed to obtain relatively good results in university and got myself all the rewards I could get, so much so that when my professors valued my talent and my peers flattered me, I was on cloud nine and overestimated myself. When I graduated from university and joined the very real and brutal society, the neverending trials immediately destroyed my illusions. It was only then that I realized that if I wanted to obtain success in this world, having a strong background and connections was more important than abilities and achievements! The nine great mega corporations and the nine great cultivation families behind them had all the important departments, positions, and tactical resources in Dragon City firmly in their grasp. They could do whatever they wanted since they were in control of the city! Recall the period around thirty years ago. It might have been chaotic and lawless, but it was a golden era when everything was allowed to blossom and grow. We didnt care about having a strong background or connections at that time. All the people relied on their own strength, wisdom, and courage to survive the process of elimination under the brutal but fair rules. My parents generation was full of people who had started from nothing but had become outstanding people with their own strength! But in my generation, forget about taking revenge against giants like Heaven Pharmaceuticals, a nameless, poor nobody couldnt even hope about creating his own business without getting involved with the nine great mega corporations. All the fields that provide a lot of benefits have long since been monopolized by the mega corporations. The politicians in the Survival Committee and the floor managers of the Supernatural Tower also mostly come from the nine families. If normal people want to obtain more cultivation resources, they can only do so through the channels of the nine great mega corporations aside from the black market. Many of the prices for monster materials werent originally so high, but the mega corporations hoarded them and started jacking up their price by maliciously sensationalizing them. The most ironic thing is that you can even see the mega corporations traces in the deep web and many of the black markets in the lair. This is an era in which no matter how much of a genius a person is, they cannot hope to fight against the mega corporations. It doesnt matter what sort of astonishing creation you come up with in the spirit energy martial arts field, runic symbol machines field, or gene medicine field. You will either be absorbed into the mega corporations, or your creation will be stolen and imitated by them in almost no time. Compared to my parents days, the mega corporations now are much better at stealing and imitating products. They also have a larger and better trained legal team. It will ensure that the mega corporation will swallow up the food it fancies in the most elegant manner of eating, and it will all be done within legal boundaries. Nothing will then be left of that food! Only two types of people can be successful in this damn era. First are those born in cultivation families, just like my peers in university. It was only later that I realized that my coursemates who never showed any talent were closely tied to the nine great cultivation families. They were all the third generation of the nine great cultivation families direct descendants, just like Lu Siya. Without any effort, they could obtain things that normal people could never hope to obtain even after fighting for ten lifetimes. With minimal effort, they could obtain greater success than the people who spent all their strength to do something No, they didnt even need to succeed, they were the embodiment of success. When I obtained success ten times greater than theirs in university, their cheers were sincere, because they knew that no matter how outstanding my performance was, I would become a sharp tool in their hands once I entered society! The other type are the smart people who have long since acknowledged reality and are willing to become tools, like you. Youre someone who hangs tightly to Lu Siyas coattails and refuses to let go! Su Lun said maliciously. Um Meng Chaos expression did not change. I wont deny that when I was climbing up the social ladder as fast as I could, I obtained support from Big Sis Ya and Sky Pillar Corporation. Its fine if you say that Im riding her coattails, but Im doing this for Dragon Citys future, Earths future descendants, and human civilizations future. Its not for personal success, so please dont lump me together with those people. Su Lun was stunned for a long time. I finally understand why I lost to you. Unfortunately, when I just graduated from university, I wasnt as shameless as you are. At that time, I sank into great despair. I realized that even if I spent decades on the fight, built my career, and worked hard despite all trials and tribulations, like people in motivational stories, there would still not be a shred of hope for me to destroy Heaven Pharmaceuticals. Even if my enemy were an Apocalyptic Beast, I wouldnt be in such despair. Unfortunately, my enemy was a monster known as capitalism. Its much more terrifying than an Apocalyptic Beast. Even if I wanted to use Sky Pillar, Universe, Soaring Dragon, Thundercloud, and the other mega corporations to fight against Heaven Pharmaceuticals, without decades of hard work and careful planning, I wouldnt succeed. But I couldnt wait for decades. Who knew how much Heaven Pharmaceuticals would develop in the upcoming decades? How much more horrifying would they become, and what would they do in all that time? Both starting from scratch or joining a mega corporation couldnt help me gain my wish. After much thought, I finally cast my sights on the lair. Golden Tooth was the final place in Dragon City where you could rise to power and develop at an explosive pace. Chaos brings motivation, and motivation would bring chances for me to take revenge! I gathered data and information from decades ago and researched carefully. After that, I realized that the size of the lair and the total number of items the citizens produce were no lower than anything from the mega corporations. But since the lair is divided and the gangs dont listen to each other, the major internal conflicts severely weaken them, and the lair isnt able to show its full splendor. If I could think of a way to gather all the resources and fighting power of the lair and claim it as my own, I would have a chance to defeat Heaven Pharmaceuticals. Coincidentally, Saber Jin Wanhao was in control of the lair, and he had close ties with my family. Wasnt it a God-given gift? Wasnt it the best way to take revenge? Chapter 598 - The Correct Way To Take Revenge Meng Chao knew what happened after that. After Su Lun joined Golden Tooth, he soon displayed astonishing talent in operating and managing businesses. Not only did he smooth out the old, complicated system in Golden Tooth and develop a brand new model of operation and profit models, he also put the entire lair through a revolution. He helped the lair change its image, from being seen as dirty, disorderly, and bad, and it attracted a lot of citizens to come over to trade with them and spend their money. All his projects, including Mutual Gold Coliseum, not only helped the gangs gain a lot of profit, but also increased the harmony among the gangs. Objectively speaking, he managed to maintain the order in the lair and even Dragon City. Due to this achievement and his personal relationship with Saber Jin Wanhao, within just a few years, Su Lun managed to secure his seat as the vice gang leader of Golden Tooth despite the fact that he was an outsider. He even obtained the title of the God of Wealth in the Lair. Any other person would have been satisfied after becoming the right-hand man of the Underground Emperor in Dragon City from being just a nameless university graduate, because that was the same as rising to power in just one step. But to Su Lun, his position was still too far away from his goal of defeating Heaven Pharmaceuticals, and it filled him with despair. Su Lun explained how after he entered the lair and discovered plenty of unmentionable secrets, he soon realized that he had chosen another dead end. At the very least, there were two problems that he could not solve on his path. First, the gangs were not as independent as he imagined. He had thought that the gangs had the strength to fight against the mega corporations, that once he understood the cause behind the internal conflicts of the gangs, the lair could rise to power. But soon, he realized that the gangs were affiliated to the mega corporations. Their lifelinesfrom their resources to their dealswere all firmly controlled by the mega corporations. After the mega corporations completed their bloody primitive accumulation of capital, they wanted to wash their hands clean of all their crimes, so they removed themselves from most of the gray and illegal industries and pushed them off to the gangs. When you work in society, you have no freedom. These were not empty words. Even the noble Underground Emperor was exploited and controlled by the mega corporations most of the time. They also remained highly wary of the master of the lair. The second was Jin Wanhaos wounds and age. If there was a sliver of hope that the first problem could be solved, then that sliver of hope lay in Saber Jin Wanhao. Su Lun admitted that Dragon Citys Underground Emperor had a wild personality and an astonishingly ambitious heart. He could not accept his fate of becoming the mega corporations puppet and constantly wanted to break free of the mega corporations control so that the lair could rise to power and become the tenth force aside from the nine great cultivation families. He even wanted it to become the strongest force of power. Su Lun did not even need to entice him with anything. Saber Jin Wanhao himself was the greatest objector toward the nine great mega corporations. This was an important reason behind why Jin Wanhao dared to secretly take in Su Luns mother as his personal pharmacist even after she offended Heaven Pharmaceuticals. Su Lun did not need to hide his animosity toward Heaven Pharmaceuticals in front of Jin Wanhao. His animosity had long since festered into poison, and it was another reason why Jin Wanhao trusted and admired Su Lun even more as time passed. Still, the main problem was Jin Wanhaos wounds and age. He was a hooligan at the bottom of the lair, but he had slaughtered his way out of a horde of zombies until he became the Underground Emperor. But the price for that title was decades of fighting, and it left many wounds and pains for Jin Wanhao. Even if Su Luns mother had carefully made gene medicine and created a secret cultivation room based on his physical condition, she could not delay his death. No matter how advanced gene medicine was, it could not help him become young again, and no medicine could possibly cure him. Jin Wanhao was just too old. Even if his chest flowed with burning ambition, his wounded body could no longer support his dream of bursting forth like a volcano and breaking free from the mega corporations control. Perhaps this was an important reason behind why he was willing to completely let go within just a few years and allow Su Lun to take control of Golden Tooth. Jin Wanhao had to have known that his death was nigh and wonder if Golden Tooth would still exist after his death. Su Lun was the person who did not want to see Jin Wanhao die the most. At the very least, he did not want Jin Wanhao to die so soon. He was an outsider, and a few years was not enough time to form a solid foundation in the lair. He only had a smart head and no fighting strength. It was very hard for him to become the final victor during the unpredictable upheaval that was bound to come after Jin Wanhao passed away. The most important thing was that he had used a lot of revolutionary methods that focused on gaining quick benefits to produce results within the shortest amount of time. He offended and hurt a lot of peoples interests, including Song Jinbos, and most of them were senior members in the gang. The moment Jin Wanhao died, these people would definitely launch a frenzied counterattack. This was something bound to happen. He could save himself if he left the lair. But all his hard work would be gone. He would also be branded as a lair citizen on the outside, so he could forget about taking revenge and becoming an outstanding member of society! Red Brows Su Lun seemed like the brightest star in the lair on the surface. As the God of Wealth, he was even more popular than the Underground Emperor, who seldom appeared in public. But when night arrived and he lay in his bed, he was the only one who knew how tormented and anxious he felt. It was as if he was burned by the flames of hell, and every part of his body hurt. The Vortex appeared before Su Lun at that moment. In the beginning, Su Lun was naturally shocked and instinctively wanted to fight against the monster. But he was mediocre in terms of fighting skills and was soon defeated. To his surprise, the Vortex did not kill or eat him. It also did not brainwash him like what the government said the abnormal beasts would do. It did not plant any terrifying thing into the back of his head, ears, or eyes either. The Vortex only asked him a question. Were your parents killed by monsters? This might have seemed like a simple question, but it stunned the ace student of the ace course in Dragon City University. Who was his friend, and who was his enemy? This question originally had an unquestionable and indisputable answer, but at that moment, the answer became blurry and distorted. Now, you should understand, right? I didnt have any other choice! Su Lun started laughing like a wild beast. I wanted to fight against Heaven Pharmaceuticals fair and square and in a forthright manner in the business field, then destroy it. Ive also thought about using less than legal methods to become the master of the lair and use its strength to defeat the mega corporations. I was even willing to lower my requirements and accept not destroying Heaven Pharmaceuticals but just revealing the truth in the past to the public so that the millions of Dragon Citizens would know that Heaven Pharmaceuticals stole my familys gene medicine formula. I just wanted my familys name cleared and to get justice! Unfortunately, the mega corporations have practically monopolized everything. They have their hands wrapped so tightly on every path that its almost suffocating, and I cant traverse down those paths. Im trapped. Im surrounded by dead ends everywhere. Theyre interconnected so tightly that theyre like a spider web, and theyve trapped me. Aside from asking for help from the monster civilization, what other choice did I have to take revenge for my parents? Tell me, Meng Chao, arent you very smart? Arent you better than me? Then think. If you were me, what other methods would you have used to seek justice for your parents?! Usually, I refuse to answer hypothetical questions, but what happened to your parents deserves pity, and the mega corporations monopolizing everything and doing whatever they want is indeed a disease that Dragon City must solve as soon as possible, thats why I will answer you. Meng Chao thought about his answer for a while before he said, If I ran into a similar situation and I had my current strength, I would infiltrate their ranks and continue training and fighting like a madman. I would also secretly investigate all the people who were involved in the case in the past so that I could figure out just who is the culprit. When I would feel that the time is right, I would sneak into those peoples houses and deliver varying degrees of judgment based on the degree of crime they committed in the past. If it was light, Id break their limbs. If it was bad, Id kill them. I suppose thats what I wouldve done. You make it sound so simple. Su Lun scoffed. What if you were weak, like me? Then, I would have no other choice. Meng Chao sighed. Then, I would suppress my hatred, and when the time is right, when the culprits appear in public, most preferably for some really important and high-end commercial affair, I would throw mud at them. I would trust that regardless of whether I manage to throw mud at them or not, the media and social media platforms would be very interested in the reason why I decided to throw mud at them. Su Lun was stunned once again, just like the time he discovered that the person who pretended to be Meng Chao was Meng Chao himself. Besides, I think the chances of me being able to have my mud land on them will be pretty high, Meng Chao pointed out. No matter what, youre a superhuman. Even if you dont have a strong body and cant do physical labor, as long as you practice hard day and night, youd learn at least one skill. Then, burn your life and train like a madman. You dont have to practice anything else, just practice the skill of throwing mud until you master it and perfect it. If you had caught them by surprise, I believe that no matter how high their cultivation realm was, your mud would land on them. At that time, it wouldnt matter whether you decide to tell your motive to the media or the law enforcers. You could just tell everyone the resentment you carry. What sort of revenge is that?! Su Lun demanded. This is the best revenge. It will let the public know the truth, and it wont stop you from having a life of your own. You wont harm a single innocent person, either. Isnt that much better than what you did? Meng Chao sighed and stared at Su Lun seriously. Su Lun, things have already progressed to this point. Have you really never thought that your parents in heaven would have never wanted to see you using this sort of method to help them take revenge? It destroyed you, and you also harmed countless innocent citizens who had nothing to do with you. You destroyed their hopes, blessings, and expectations. I believe that when your father fought against monsters in the wild and your mother lived on in humiliation to gather education funds for you, they imagined countless versions of you in the future, but none of them was a demon who wanted to destroy Dragon City! Chapter 599 - Fusion of Flowing Blood Su Lun laughed again. It was as if he finally seized the loophole in Meng Chaos words. An excited light shone in his eyes. Wait. Who said that I wanted to destroy Dragon City? Su Lun smiled. I admit that to take revenge against Heaven Pharmaceuticals, Ive indeed worked together with the monster civilization. You can say that Im working together with the enemies and have become the monster civilizations puppet, and I wont deny it. Similarly, I wont deny that my hands are dyed with the blood of innocents. The entire lair is burning because of my hatred, and I cant be pardoned for my crimes. Even if Im really cut to pieces by the lair citizens, it would only be what I deserve. But I never wanted to destroy all of Dragon City. Its the opposite, Im saving it! Meng Chao was stunned for a long time. He widened his eyes and observed Su Lun carefully for a long time, but he saw no signs of insanity. Save Dragon City? How are you going to save it? Meng Chao simply could not understand Su Luns logic. By turning all the citizens into monster poop? Meng Chao, I thought that youre different from the other ordinary people and can think outside the box. I didnt expect that youd be the same as them, Su Lun said. Did you think that once the monster civilization wins the Monster War, the monsters will eat all the humans? Isnt that the case? Meng Chao asked. Of course not. Whats so tasty about humans? Our size and cutability is far lower than that of large monsters like Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses. When it comes to taste, a lot of the snakes, worms, fish, and prawns taste much better than us, too. Compared to plant-type monsters, there arent too many of us, either. Our reproduction rate and life cycle is relatively normal as well. Keeping us as livestock and eating us after making us reproduce in large numbers is just too troublesome and not worth it, Su Lun said. But its different now. After half a century of war and communication, monsters have slowly awakened to intelligence. Some of the superbeasts whose brain volume is much greater than that of humans have created a real civilization, and they are even beginning to think like humans. Youve seen the Vortexs true form and talked to it, right? Do you think that its thought processes are different from ours? No, theyre completely the same! Compared to the monsters who only knew how to bare their teeth and are unreasonable, dont you think that the abnormal beasts who are enlightened are more like humans? Like us? Youre wrong, Meng Chao said coldly. Its not that abnormal beasts can think like humans, but that they can imitate human thought processes in front of humans. These two things are completely different. Based on what Meng Chao remembered of his previous life, there were indeed plenty of intelligent beings in the Other World who possessed thought processes that were similar to those of humans. But this did not mean that the two people could live harmoniously. Even if there were races in the Other World that were really similar to Earthlings, they usually had basic logic that humans could not understand, tolerate, and accept because of their own logic and morals. If they treated each other as comrades just because they spoke the same language, they would suffer a major loss. Su Luns eyes sparkled, and he quickly said, Thats not important. In any case, the monster civilization is already here. The abnormal beasts are completely different from traditional monsters. We can communicate with each other and understand one another. This creates room for negotiations and surrendering. Think about it. If you were a smart abnormal beast and the leader of the monster civilization who saw Dragon City, youd notice that its full of treasures formed by the wisdom of human civilization. We hold secrets of agriculture, various industries, technology, and societal history that we accumulated over more than one hundred thousand years of development. If the monsters absorb all these, the newly born monster civilization will instantly obtain more than ten thousand years of knowledge. Would you choose to eat all humans and reduce this brilliant city to a barbaric forest again, then make yourself regress and live just like you did before you finally gained wisdom? Isnt that too much of a waste of talent? I see, I understand now. Meng Chao pondered what he had just heard. You think that by surrendering to the monster civilization, Dragon City will be able to survive? We wouldnt be surrendering, but fusing with them, Su Lun said. Human civilization and the monster civilization must fuse together completely. Thats the only way for us all to survive in this brutal world! Meng Chao cocked his eyebrows. Didnt you notice? Meng Chao, were in grave danger. Dragon City is already standing on a cliff! Even though his legs were broken and he wore shackles that weighed hundreds of kilograms, Su Lun regained his past spirit. He even had a wicked charm about him at that moment. While he gasped for breath, he spoke in a hoarse voice to entice Meng Chao. Dont go thinking that youre so great after you won the northern offense and dealt a blow to the monster civilization. The Other World is huge. Based on our analysis of the Other Worlds gravity and ozone layer, this is a planet that is about the same as Earth in terms of size. Monster Mountain Range is just part of one continent on this large planet! Would such a planet only have monsters as a sole threat? Apocalyptic Beasts have peerless power, but theyre restricted to this puny Monster Mountain Range. They would rather fight against Earth transmigrators for half a century than step out of this place and move to the expanse beyond Monster Mountain Range. Why is that? Could it be that there are more terrifying existences compared to Apocalyptic Beasts beyond Monster Mountain Range? Over the past half a century, the fog caused by the dimensional vortex protected humans like an iron wall, so many people gained the misconception that monsters are our only threat, and that as long as we get rid of the monsters, we can act as kings and queens and completely rule over this planet we call the Other World. But now, more knowledgeable people are slowly realizing the truth. Things arent that simple. The soul-stirring Monster War might just be two amateurs poking at each other in the vastness of the Other World. Once the fog dissipates, existences that are more terrifying than monsters will show up, which will result in monsters and humans dying without a grave! Meng Chao listened to him quietly and did not retort. While Su Lun spoke in the tone of an alarmist and seemed to be deceitful, what he was saying was not wrong. No one else knew the terrors of the Other World better than Meng Chao. Events in his previous life had also progressed exactly as Su Lun predicted. Humans won against monsters, but once they stepped out of Monster Mountain Range, they encountered all sorts of existences more terrifying than monsters. In the end, they ran out of resources and lost the strength to turn the tides. Theres only one way for us to survive. We must hurry and fuse with the monster civilization before the terrifying races of the Other World find us after the fog dissipates. Well cover each others flaws and help each other. Thats the only way for us to slaughter our way through the Other World when we encounter competition that is one hundred times more brutal than in Monster Mountain Range, Su Lun said. We need monsters, and monsters need us. Based on the speed and level of the monster civilizations evolution, their leader should possess a sufficient amount of wisdom. It would come to this conclusion as well. Fuse together? Meng Chao chuckled. After we bled so much and sacrificed so many of our comrades? If were to fuse with each other, someone has to bleed. Su Lun spat out a mouthful of bloody spit. The history of human civilization for over a few hundred thousand years on Earth is full of never ending bloodshed and killing. Humans today are all descendants of butchers, executioners, and murderers. The blood of slaughterers flows in us, but that didnt stop us from creating a brilliant civilization, did it? Makes sense. You convinced me. Meng Chao nodded slowly. But theres a small problem. If we are to fuse together after killing each other for a while, why shouldnt we be the ones to swing our weapons at the monsters who dare to fight against us so that the smart abnormal beasts come to grovel at our feet while trembling, then submit to us and become our subjects? After we won the northern offense, were the ones who have the initiative in our hands. If someone is going to surrender, it should be the monster civilization. I trust that humans are merciful, kind, and united. Once we disassemble the monster civilization and squeeze out all their value, we wont kill all of them. Why must it be humans surrendering to the monsters? Isnt that something unnecessary? We also have to sacrifice so many lives for that. Those people are our comrades, you know? Su Lun opened his mouth, but found that he had nothing to say. He thought that Meng Chao would underestimate the threat of the Other World and reject the idea of human civilization blending together with the monster civilization. Then, he would repeat the ideology of using their steel army to sweep through the Other World. If that were the case, he would naturally use some dazzling words to confuse Meng Chao, which might help him survive. He did not expect that Meng Chao would go straight to the root of his ideology and hit him where it hurt. So, selfishness is selfishness, shamelessness is shamelessness, evil is evil. Why did you need to use reasons like revenge and saving Dragon City to make yourself sound like some noble person? Meng Chao scoffed. I know people like you too well. You say that you want to become an outstanding person and take revenge. The first half of your declaration is true, but the second half is false. When you say that you want to take revenge, youre just looking for an excuse to climb up to the seat by doing anything it takes. Youre just deluding yourself. As long as you have revenge as your reason, even if you sell your soul to monsters or demons, kill a lot of innocent people, destroy families and homes, you will still feel that your actions are justified. You wont feel any guilt, because you didnt have any other choice! Su Luns face swelled up like a red balloon. No. Thats not it. Im not doing it for myself! Its for our civilization! he argued at the top of his lungs. Compared to the human civilization who transmigrated here from Earth, the monster civilization is more suited for surviving and developing in the Other World. No matter what, monsters are the locals of the planet. Their forms are perfect for the planet! Chapter 600 - The Leader of the Monster Civilization Meng Chao found Su Luns ideals to be rather familiar. He believed Gao Ye had said something similar after he turned into a Giant Sandworm too. Are you going to say that we must turn into monsters to be able to survive in the Other World? he asked with a frown. Isnt that the case? Su Lun asked and started rambling. Let me just use a proverb from Earth. The environment shapes a person. So how could the rulers of different planets be the same? The prerequisite for human civilization to be able to gain glory and prosperity on Earth was there was no energy known as spirit energy. Compared to the Other World, materials there were more stable, and the speed of evolution was also one thousand times slower. The sizes of creatures of the same race werent much different, and even the strongest entities like whales, elephants, and even dinosaurs werent so strong that they could change or destroy nature itself. In that sort of environment, humans called themselves the lords of all races. They created language to communicate with each other and learned how to use tools. Slowly, they climbed to the top of the food chain and developed brilliant civilizations. They also decided on morals, laws, and other things that could help them keep harmony in their society. This is something that happened naturally. But its not the case in the Other World. The Other World has spirit energy, and materials here are not stable. Evolution speed is one thousand times faster than on Earth, too. Even if you dont consider monsters and the intelligent life forms of the Other World and just talk about the humans who transmigrated from Earth, youll find that there is a huge difference between the strongest Deity Realm superhuman and the weakest orphan in the lair in terms of strength, wealth, and power. Could the dragons soaring in the sky regard the earthworms in the mud as their comrades and fight with them? Impossible! Admit it. From the moment humans discovered spirit energy after they transmigrated to the Other World and began cultivating, a divide silently but swiftly formed among humans. Right now, even though we all wear human skin, we are a different people. No matter how much we hold onto the morals, laws, and societal relationships from Earth like wishful thinkers to tie the strongest and the weakest together and use slogans like the strong bleeding for the weak to make this bond sound pretty, it cant hide the fragility and deformity of our civilization. Lets take a simple example. Look at the battle in the lair just now. During that battle, Vortex brought a group of former Reaper Squad members and a bunch of misfits who call themselves robbers to wreak havoc in the lair. All the gangs and citizens were badly battered because of it. But is the Vortex really that strong? I dont think so. Aside from having the ability to change its shape, its probably no stronger than an Apocalyptic Beast. The problem is, our civilization is old and frail. It is built on the foundation of having a large population, and the morals from Earth require for us to never give up on anyone. We must provide a sufficient amount of resources for even the weakest among us. The result is that our enemies can easily find a weakness and hit it, like the buildings with countless humans living in them. They have an even denser population than a hornets nest. And once such buildings are destroyed, many people are injured and buried under debris. The others then must do everything they can to save them, which requires a lot of resources and takes away the best chance to fight back. Look at the smoke outside. The lair is in chaos. Today, Vortex alone was able to create such devastation. What if an intelligent life form more terrifying than a monster showed up tomorrow and used the same method to attack Dragon City? Tell me, do you think youd get lucky again and stop it? Meng Chao pondered over this in silence. He often asked himself this question after he returned to the past. At the end of the day, when Earthlings learned how to use fire, grind stones, and release their first beast-like howls at the moon a few ten thousand years ago on Earth, they did not have any mortal enemies on Earth. Human civilization had an absolute advantage on the planetit managed to develop without any mortal enemies. All the talk about morals, laws, and rules were special rights of those at the top of the food chain. But how long could the morals, laws, and order from Earth remain in use when they were surrounded by powerful enemies? Their living environment in the Other World was much harsher, and the rapid speed of evolution continued increasing the gap between humans. And were the morals, laws, and order that kept Earth in peace a good or bad tool for them to preserve the fire of civilization? Meng Chao had thought about this for hundreds of days, but never found his answer. But clearly, Su Lun believed that he had found the answer and reached the truth. Wake up, Meng Chao. Even though the people have been saying that we must spread the fires of Earths civilization to every corner of the Other World, the truth is, from the moment Dragon City transmigrated here, Earths civilization has already been dissolved and lost, Su Lun said. We cant go back. Well never be able to go back to Earth, and well never become Earthlings. We belong to the Other World, and were a completely different form of humans. This is a brutal truth that all of us must face! The morals, laws, and order from Earth and even our Earthling form are just shackles and obstacles to the brand new humans weve become. We must crush them and toss the shards behind us. Thats the only way for us to walk forward to a brand new future with our heads held high! Of course, I know very well that no matter how old and rotten the laws and morals are, itll be very difficult to crush them. Its impossible for us to do it by our own hands. Thats why we need to bring in the power of the monster civilization to cleanse our civilization and get rid of all the things that are not fit for us to survive in the Other World. I believe that once humans and monsters become one, our civilization will be reborn! Su Lun said excitedly. He was even foaming at the mouth. Like a crab blowing bubbles. When Meng Chao saw that Su Lun had sunk into his circular logic and was completely immersed in it, he gave up on debating with him. He considered his words for a while and said, What you said sounds familiar. I have a friend named Gao Ye, who said something similar. Do you know him? Meng Chao wanted to know whether the humans enticed by abnormal beasts contacted each other or had some form of organization. I dont know. Perhaps I do. Su Lun did not hide it and answered generously. I do have some friends who share my ideals. We believe that the rotten form of Earths civilization isnt suitable for us to survive and develop in the Other World. And right now, the nine great mega corporations have monopolized and taken control of Dragon City. Theres so much darkness and unfairness in the city that its impossible for us to solve this chronic disease with our own strength. We must bring in the monster civilization to cleanse our civilization. Thats the only way for Dragon City to have a future. But I dont know my friends names and real identities, because we know very well that we carry the foul name of monster puppets. We are bound to be misunderstood and regarded with hostility. Since the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower are controlled by the nine great mega corporations, they will do everything they can to oppress us. For safetys sake, we only use single wire communication. If we had to gather together, it was in an anonymous chat room on the dark web. Everyone speaks their mind freely on the dark web and exchanges their thoughts to continuously perfect our ideals. Of course, we also provide help to each other within our capabilities while ensuring secrecy. We exchange information, resources, and help others complete their tasks. But no matter how many times we contact each other, we hold true to one basic rulebefore the time is right, we must never try to figure out the others identities. This did sound like the standard operation of a secret organization. Meng Chao did not doubt that Su Lun was lying to him. But he still pondered over his words and asked, Speaking of which, youre smart. You must have been able to figure out your anonymous friends identities based on their words, the resources they need, the missions they carry out, and other things, right? Theres too many of them, and theyre in all sorts of fields. Were made up of all sorts of people, Su Lun said. I once asked a friend to help me get rid of a high-ranking gang member who was trying to stop my reforms. He did it cleanly. That high-ranking gang members cause of death was heart failure due to his old injuries acting up. No one saw anything wrong with it. I believe that he must be one of the best assassins in the city. I have another friend who provided a lot of help to me when I was handling the online coliseum. You should know that it has never been easy to get a license for online entertainment and a payment method. Such stuff has been monopolized by all the broadcasting platforms under the mega corporations. The gangs are also looked down upon by the outside world, so its practically impossible for us to get approval. I didnt have a lot of hope for it in the beginning and was just grumbling about it, but in a few days, we got through all the complicated approval processes without a hitch. Up to this date, I still dont know which friend helped me. But they must be someone important in the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower. They must be in charge of an important department and have a lot of power. Meng Chao felt his skin crawl. He did not expect that the monster civilization would have infiltrated so deep into human civilization. Red Brows Su Lun alone had already caused a ruckus in the lair. If there were dozens or even a hundred people like him, Dragon City was going to face its harshest challenge yet during the second half of the Monster War. There are actually so many people willing to help the enemies? Meng Chao mumbled in disbelief. If you defected to the enemys side to take revenge and become an outstanding person, why would someone who is in charge of an important department in the Survival Committee betray their own people and join the monster civilization? I think its because the difference between human civilization and the monster civilization isnt as great as you think. Besides, were not helping the enemies at all. A mysterious and unfathomable smile appeared on Su Luns face again. Meng Chao really wanted to punch him when he saw it. Then, Su Lun calmly tossed a bomb at him. Theres something I keep forgetting to tell you. Based on what the Vortex told me, the leader of the monster civilization was once a human! Chapter 601 - Clue That Is Not a Clue When Meng Chao left the underground, night had already descended on the surface. To make the rescue process easier, the gangs set up dozens of high-powered searchlights on more than ten buildings. The piercing light tore through the smoke and chased away the darkness, making the place look like day. Meng Chao squinted while feeling dizzy. He was still digesting the bomb Su Lun threw at him and trying to calm down from his shock. The information hidden in Su Luns words held too many possibilities. Even now, Meng Chaos brain cells were burning, and he felt really troubled by this astonishing piece of news. Lu Siya had, by then, ended her interrogation of Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the other former Reaper Squad members. Based on the thick scent of blood on her, her interrogation went smoothly. The former Reaper Squad members dont know where the Vortex is hiding. The main problem is that the guy can change forms whenever it wants and can take up any persons form at will. When its not in human shape, its a semi-liquid life form that is even softer than a slug. It can crawl into a crack that is more than 1mm and escape without a trace, Lu Siya said. The good news is, Wandering Specter Zhong Li and the others mentioned a few bases. Weve captured another batch of their friends and found a lot of powerful spirit energy weapons and destructive crystal bombs. Of course, there were also hundreds of Deification Capsules. If we didnt stop them in time, these weapons and gene medicine would have definitely destroyed the lair. Right now, the fire at the borders of the lair is basically extinguished. Song Jinbo, Xiong Wei, and the rest led the gangs to check the spirit energy pipes, the warehouses with inflammable and explosive items, and the important facilities to chase the people we missed and get rid of all hidden problems. Spirit energy magnetic field interference might be bad, but weve used high-powered communicators used in mines to set up a communication bridge with the outside world. Ive already told everything that happened here to Vice Director Nie. The outside world was shocked by the truth about the battle in the lair, and theyre actively mobilizing resources and manpower to receive a large batch of injured people and refugees. Vice Director Nie told me that at the latest by midnight, a large temporary hospital will be set up at the borders of the lair. This hospital will have the ability to examine more than one thousand patients per hour, and once the lair citizens are checked and found to not be carrying any fatal viruses, bacteria, or spores, they will be free to leave the lair. With this promise, the gangs are showing a friendlier attitude to us and working harder to solve the problem in Leprosy Village. Not long ago, Su Mulian took the messenger of the gangs back to Leprosy Village with Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue escorting them. They should be discussing with Wild Wolves how to provide relief and evacuate the villagers right now. As for the gangs, theyre emptying up space around Leprosy Village as fast as they can and with the greatest sincerity. Theyre also setting up camps and mobilizing resources. We estimate that we can receive eight hundred to one thousand villagers for refuge as the first batch. It might not be much, but this is a good start. I believe that when the remaining villagers see that their problems are being solved, they will have more patience and grit their teeth to get through the crisis. In any case, aside from the fact that we still dont know where the Vortex is, all the other things are developing down a good path. Meng Chao, you seem contemplative. Youre frowning. Was Su Lun unwilling to spill? No, he spilled. Meng Chao smiled wanly. He told me a lot more than I wanted to hear, and my head is about to burst. Meng Chao tossed the bomb Su Lun dropped on him into Lu Siyas arms. Her expression filled with terror as well. The leader of the monster civilization is a human? she asked in disbelief. The leader of the monster civilization was ONCE a human, Meng Chao stressed. Lu Siya thought about it and said, That means that this human has already become some grotesque demon that looks like a monster but is more terrifying than a monster? I dont know. Su Lun didnt say it. He never saw the monster civilizations leader. He only heard about it from the Vortex, Meng Chao said. The Vortex didnt go into detail about it, though. It only told Su Lun that before long, hed see the true face of the monster civilizations leader. The Vortex had to be lying. It used such a lie to get rid of the last shred of doubt in Su Lun, Lu Siya said. The leader of the monster civilization is a human? Thats impossible! I dont think that what the Vortex said is entirely untrue, Meng Chao said. When I got close to the Vortex, I realized that its disguise was too perfect. It couldnt have disguised itself so well if it didnt have in-depth knowledge about human civilization, since its a monster. Then, theres those former Reaper Squad members, the unemployed people the Vortex tempted from the slums, the robbers who took Deification Capsules and killed without hesitation. The Vortex had to have knowledge about human life sciences, sociology, criminology, and all sorts of other professional knowledge to do all that. Do you think that monsters who lived in mountains like savages would be able to learn this without anyone teaching them? Regardless of whether the monster civilizations leader is a human or not, the monster civilization must have been enlightened and affected by human civilization, which is how their brand new civilization was born. Even if their appearances are as ugly as those of demons, their souls are still closely connected to ours. Lets think of this from another angle, if youre a superbeast who has just been enlightened and want to create as well as upgrade your civilization, isnt the best way to do that to capture a few humans and learn from your greatest enemy? Makes sense, Lu Siya admitted. There are cases documented in the secret files of the abnormal beast research department that state that quite a number of humans werent immediately eaten once they were captured. They were, instead, treated as research subjects. Some monsters can read human memories by eating their brain, so its not strange for them to learn how to think like humans and how to join our society. But how could a human captured by monsters change their status and become the leader of the monster civilization? Thats another story, Meng Chao said. The Vortex might have been exaggerating things. This human leader might just be a puppet the monster civilization pushed to the front. Its clear just what sort of benefits they would get by having a human puppet. If the monster civilization were full of monsters and refused to accept the surrender of humanity, then everyone would have to fight to the end. Even if the monster civilization could really destroy Dragon City, it would have to pay a devastating price. But if they had a human leader, even if that person was just a puppet, there would be plenty of people like Su Lun who would cross their moral limits and mental obstacles to swear their loyalty to the monster civilization and work for them. They would lie to themselves and believe that theyre not monster puppets but loyal to the human behind the monster civilization and that the monster civilization is really just another form of human civilization that is more suited for the environment of the Other World. How terrifying. Lu Siya shuddered unwittingly. This information is a bomb that might change the course of the war. No, I must report this to the higher ups immediately. Wait. This information is indeed important, but our current threat is still the Vortex. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. No matter what, we must drag it out into the open. Its only then that we can consider ourselves to have won the battle in the lair. But what if it has already run away? Lu Siya asked. It has been a few hours since we captured Red Brows Su Lun and Wandering Specter Zhong Li, but the Vortex has done nothing. I believe that it must have some secret information channel in the lair to immediately know what happened to Su Lun and Zhong Li. The victor has already been decided, so theres no reason for it to continue staying here. No. The victor hasnt been decided in the game its playing with me! Meng Chao said. I trust that the Vortex must have a greater scheme, and it wont run away with its tail between its legs so readily. Why? Lu Siya asked. Why do you think that it has some other scheme? Because the scheme we stopped right now is something Red Brows Su Lun and Wandering Zhong Li know and were carrying out, Meng Chao said. If you were the Vortex, would you tell your subordinates all your plans and place all your hopes on a group of humans? Lu Siya thought about it for a while before she raised her hands and surrendered. Alright, youre right. Its impossible for the Vortex to place all its hopes on Su Lun and the others. But this way, our clues have run dry. Are we supposed to wait here like idiots for the Vortex to take action? No, theres one more clue. Meng Chaos expression suddenly became really strange. A clue that cant be considered a clue. Five minutes later, Meng Chao brought Lu Siya back to a spot under Mutual Gold Coliseum. They were deeper than the spot where Su Lun was imprisoned. Around them were incomplete rooms and tunnels filled with disorderly construction materials and trash. There was also a dark vertical shaft with cold wind blowing through it, which sounded like soft moans. Meng Chao turned his ear toward the vertical shaft and listened for a moment. Then, he jumped down. When he landed like a fallen leaf, he did not see a single person at the bottom of the vertical shaft. Only a few faint blood trails could be found. The Leprosy Village boy, AJi, had snuck into Mutual Gold Coliseum with Meng Chao through the secret tunnel, but when he climbed up the vertical shaft, he fell down. Now, he was gone. Meng Chaos eyelashes did not even flutter at this sight. He was neither surprised nor worried, as if he expected this to be the case. Big Sis Ya, youre a Spirit Sensor. Your senses are really sharp, so help me track down a person, Meng Chao said. No, ignore the blood on the ground and the walls. Its highly likely that this is just something he did to intentionally confuse us. He might be trying to point us in the wrong direction. You just need to sense whether there are any Red Radiance Jade fluctuations around. I used monster liquid and wiped a dollop of Red Radiance Jade crystal powder on his back. Chapter 602 - Just Who Is He? Lu Siya shut her eyes. A circle of complicated, red spirit tattoos appeared around her eyes and traveled above her temples, as if a brand new pair of spirit energy eyes had manifested, left her body, and now existed independently. She touched the walls and floor of the vertical shaft for a while before she unhesitantly chose the path that Meng Chao and AJi had taken when they snuck into Mutual Gold Coliseum. When they reached a crossroad, she did not take the path Meng Chao and AJi took. Instead, she turned into a tunnel that grew narrower and darker by the moment. They had no idea where it led. Lu Siya reached out and touched the wall gently. Semi-transparent liquid smeared her fingertip. The liquid held red crystal powder that was even finer than gravel. If they did not look closely, they would not even be able to see it. It was Red Radiance Jade crystal powder. Its here, Meng Chao mumbled. The boy ran this way. I say, arent you a little too insidious? Lu Siya glared at him and pouted. Based on what you said, this AJi is a boy of no more than ten, and he even saved you when you were under the ruins of Leprosy Village. He also helped you complete your tasks, but youre so paranoid and on your guard against him that you even smeared Red Radiance Jade powder on him while he wasnt looking? AJi isnt any normal boy, Meng Chao said seriously. If were unlucky, he might be something even more terrifying than Red Brows Su Lun and the Vortex. What? Lu Siya was shocked. Why did you say that? Meng Chao naturally could not tell her that he saw the tattoo of the X-shaped eye on AJis chest. Up to this date, he had only seen that tattoo on the back of his sisters hand after she awakened to her Night Demon Blood and became the Dark Witch in his previous life, the notebook his mother left behind more than twenty years ago and could not remember, and the Demonic Abyss Eyes memories when it was dying. Aside from his mother, the Dark Witch Bai Jiacao and the Demonic Abyss Eye were both terrifying existences. So, why was the same picture on AJis chest if he was just a boy from Leprosy Village and seemed unrelated to everything? This was something Meng Chao had to figure out. He did not want to tell Lu Siya about his previous lifes memories and his sister, so he could only say, First, based on the standards of a boy who is less than ten years old, many of the things AJi says are too mature and seem to contain an underlying meaning. Even if poor peoples children become independent early and are forced to start fumbling around in the brutal society as well as live through the trials and tribulations of life, he seems a little too much like an adult. Second, he coincidentally saved me near the ruins of the explosion site in Leprosy Village. He also received Ms. Mulians treatment before. Thats how he got me connected to Su Mulian and Wild Wolf, and thats also how he helped me temporarily solve the crisis in Leprosy Village. After that, he coincidentally had gone out of the village to steal all the time, so he was familiar with the environment in the lair, making him a tiny, living map. Last, and the most ridiculous thing is he coincidentally knew a secret tunnel that led straight to the depths of Mutual Gold Coliseum. Dont you think that therere too many coincidences? Isnt this too strange? Lu Siya was slightly stunned, then nodded slowly and said, Now that you put it like that, youre right. This boy seems to have been leading you by the nose and helping you complete your mission. Theres one more thing, its his astonishing luck and physical constitution, Meng Chao said. While we were by the river of trash around Leprosy Village, we were attacked by the defenders across the river. Even as we faced a shower of bullets, the boy wasnt hurt at all. After we snuck into the lair, we were also surrounded by the defenders multiple times. At one point, the boy was even separated from us, but he managed to avoid the pursuers and return to our side unscathed. I dont think that this is something a normal thief could do. I mean, lets say that hes really talented and nimble, but then how are you going to explain why he fell down the vertical shaft under Mutual Gold Coliseum? I admit that the vertical shaft is tall, straight and doesnt have many handholds, which makes it hard for normal children to climb up, but based on the skills he displayed when he shook off the pursuers, he should have no problem handling it. If he really was hurt or something, I had suggested at the start that I could carry him up. He knew my abilities. Even if I was injured and couldnt use maglev, I could still easily climb up while carrying a child on my back. But he rejected my offer and insisted on climbing up himself. When he was halfway up, he fell down and, coincidentally, twisted his ankle, which made him unable to move and allowed him to leave my line of sight. If I still couldnt figure out that there was something fishy about him after that, then Id be a real idiot! Lu Siyas mind worked rapidly, and her expression became stern. Its as you said, there are indeed too many suspicious points about the boy. You think that hes also the Vortexs puppet and will cause harm to us and the lair? No. If I suspected that he would cause harm to us and the lair, I would have attacked him immediately. Meng Chao thought over his words. In truth, not only did he not cause us harm, he actually helped us deal with the Vortexs scheme. If AJi werent around, it would have been impossible for me to have contacted Su Mulian and Wild Wolf so easily. It would have also been impossible for me to shake off the lairs pursuers so easily, then take down Red Brows Su Lun in one go in Mutual Gold Coliseum. Now that I think about it, Im starting to get scared. If it werent for AJis guidance, Wild Wolf might have already led the Wild Wolves and all the villagers out to fight against the gang members, and the fire in the lair would have been ten times greater than it is now. We would have lost control of the whole situation. Based on Ajis performance, I think that hes on the same side as us when it comes to fighting against the abnormal beast and protecting the lair. Hes helping us in secret. Since were on the same side, why didnt he tell us the truth? Lu Siya frowned a little. Being a thief from Leprosy Village might not be a noble profession, but the lair is a chaotic place with all kinds of people in it. For an orphan with no one to rely on, working as a thief isnt an unforgivable crime! No matter what secret or burden he has, wont telling you make it easier to solve? Heh. Hes not some thief. In fact, I think that he has no relationship whatsoever with Three Fingers Feng. He has never received treatment from Su Mulian either, Meng Chao said. Three Fingers Feng and the thieves under him died an untimely death in the explosion of the Deification Capsule pharmacy, so no one can verify his identity. And Su Mulian is the living Buddha of Leprosy Village. She heals more than one hundred people in the village every day. The children in the village are each dirtier than the other. Su Mulian couldnt possibly remember whether she treated him before or not. Right from the start, he was the only one who could provide an account to his identity. I was surrounded by chaos at that time, and everyone didnt have the time to suspect anything, but now that I think about it carefully, there are just too many loopholes in what he said! Lu Siya was shocked. If AJi isnt a thief, then what is he? I dont know. I just have a vague feeling that he used me to attract Red Brows Su Lun and the Vortexs attention. Meng Chao looked at the dark tunnel and mumbled, He guided me to the depths of Mutual Gold Coliseum. Whether I managed to reveal Red Brows Su Luns true colors or not didnt matter. Either way, I would attract the attention and manpower of the abnormal beast. As long as Red Brows Su Lun and the Vortex believed that I am the one who is most likely to destroy their scheme, they would do everything in their power to kill me. Then, AJi could sneakily go off and execute his own plan. I might have been curious about AJis true self and his goal, but Red Brows Su Lun and the Vortexs scheme were the imminent threats. It didnt matter whether AJi had any ill will or not. It was impossible for me to just declare him as my enemy straightaway. After thinking about it, I used monster liquid and mixed it with some Red Radiance Jade powder and slapped it on his shoulder. He didnt notice, of course. Its just a few grams of Red Radiance Jade powder, and theyre wrapped up in monster liquid. This wouldnt attract any normal superhumans attention. Its only us who were attacked by a spirit energy tsunami before and whose limbs and spirit meridians were refined by Red Radiance Jade that are naturally more sensitive toward Red Radiance Jades. I originally wanted to wait until everything had settled before doing anything else. If the boy hadnt shown up by then, Id use the unique fluctuations from the Red Radiance Jade powder to find him and see what exactly hes doing. But since youre here, youll definitely be faster and more accurate than I am! Lu Siya cast a deep glance at Meng Chao. She then bowed her head and started thinking seriously. When she did not say anything even after a long time, Meng Chao asked curiously, Big Sis Ya, what are you thinking about? Im thinking about whether Ive offended you before, Lu Siya said. If I really offended you accidentally, I might end up dead without even knowing about it. Meng Chao scratched his head and said, If its you, small offenses are fine. Lu Siya snorted. If thats the case, do we need to mobilize more people to come here and track down this AJi boy? I dont think so, not for the time being? Meng Chao pondered over it for a while. Right now, the surface is still in a mess. The fire at the borders has just been extinguished, and there are still dozens of important facilities in danger. The villagers in Leprosy Village need to be evacuated, and the fire in the area needs to be put out too. These arent problems that can be solved easily. We lack manpower, resources, and space! Besides, its just my suspicions against AJi. Im not certain whether he is connected to the Vortex. If my guess is wrong and the Vortexs real goal is some other place, well end up doing something stupid if we recklessly mobilize a lot of manpower here. Besides, this tunnel is narrow. People armed to the teeth and in motorized armor couldnt get in. Normal gang members will just be a burden in this advanced battlefield. The more people we have in this situation, the more likely itll be that well alert the enemy. It would be better for us to sneak in first to take a look at what is the situation inside. If we can find AJis general location, it wont be too late for us to call for backup then. Chapter 603 - Secret Tunnel Leading to a Grave Lu Siya thought about it in depth and said, True. Leprosy Village and the gangs have regarded each other with animosity for decades. The fire in the village is getting worse, and its not easy for them to work together without enmity. Without Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue guarding them, both sides might end up fighting. Lets figure things out first and see just who this AJi is before we make our decision! The two of them went into the dark tunnel. At the end of the tunnel was a 3D maze that looked like it was soaked in ink. While Dragon City was still on Earth, it had developed air-raid shelters, shelters, and underground transportation tunnels. Over the half a century after, the lair citizens dug around these places day and night and connected them together, so the whole thing could make even the pests living underground feel disoriented. Scattered on the walls around them were words left from the time when the city was still on Earth. At times, emergency lights flickered on like ghost eyes. At other times, stone walls that were dug out randomly and were full of cracks got in their way. Occasionally, a few deformed vermin with two heads and three tails crawled out of the cracks, but they did not dare to provoke the two superhumans. Soon, they slithered away. On the way, the duo ran into at least eight forks. Fortunately, Meng Chao had put Red Radiance Jade powder on AJis shoulder; otherwise, even if more than one hundred people had come, they would get trapped in the confusing maze. But even if they could sense the fluctuations from the Red Radiance Jade powder, they still needed to climb up and down and take a lot of turns. In the end, they reached a dead end. Aside from the road they took to come, the area ahead, to their sides, and above as well as below were just black walls. There were no signs of anyone ever digging through these places. The fluctuations released from the Red Radiance Jade cut off here. It was as if AJi disappeared by some form of miracle once he came here. Thats strange. What I sensed should be correct. Lu Siya frowned a little. AJi had to have come here, but theres not a single hole around us. Even if he turned into smoke, he couldnt run anywhere. I can sense it too. I can feel the energy released from the Red Radiance Jade powder. Meng Chao observed his surroundings with a pensive look. Big Sis Ya, do you know the specific coordinates of our location right now? Lu Siya was a mine explorer. As an expert who had to often stay in underground ley lines for half a month or more, she had to search for mineral veins and exits in caves that were interconnected like a maze. Her spatial orientation was definitely much better than that of an ordinary person. No matter how complicated a man-made maze was, it could never compare to a natural karst cave that stretched for hundreds of kilometers. Hence, Lu Siya remembered the path they took, and based on it, she casually drew a 3D map and pointed out their current location. We might have been wandering around in the underground for a long time, but we arent that far away from Mutual Gold Coliseum. Were at most four hundred meters away from it. So, were here. Lu Siya pointed at a spot on the 3D map. But were really deep underground. Were more than two hundred meters down. Meng Chao had examined the map of the lair before. Mutual Gold Coliseum was located at the most prosperous part of the lair, so he remembered the terrain and important facilities around it like the back of his hand. Hence, he could tell immediately. Huh? Then, arent we directly under Golden Tooths headquarters? Lu Siya was slightly stunned. When Meng Chao mentioned this, she noticed this fact as well. Thats right. Were right underneath Golden Tooth. Is this a coincidence? Afraid not.A thought popped up in Meng Chaos head. Su Lun mentioned that ever since his mother died, there were no longer great pharmacists who could create secret drugs for Jin Wanhao based on his injuries and help him keep his injuries in check. Jin Wanhaos condition plummeted, and his personality became stranger by the day. Aside from really important situations, he seldom appeared in public. During his seventieth birthday last year, his injuries flared up right in front of the important guests from the other gangs. He started coughing up blood and showed a really weak side. From then on, he became really sensitive, hot-tempered, and eccentric. He built a large lab with really advanced facilities and almost fully automatic machines right under Golden Tooths headquarters with Su Luns mother to get treatment and cultivate. Once Jin Wanhao realized that hes near his death bed, he appeared even less. He shut himself in the underground lab and strengthened its defenses as well as locked it up, turning it into an airtight chamber. The place could be said to have been turned into his grave. Among all the higher management and middle management of Golden Tooth, Red Brows Su Lun was the only one who had special favor from him. He could sometimes appear at the perimeter of the lab and help him convey his orders, deliver him news, give him resources, and other things. Even the senior members like Song Jinbo couldnt see Jin Wanhao whenever they wanted, even though they had been with him for decades. And even Su Lun couldnt open the last door that led straight into the lab and see Saber Jin Wanhaos haggard, dying face. He could only use a special piece of equipment to talk to Jin Wanhao through a wall. Jin Wanhao told Su Lun that the last door that led to the lab would only open from within or by itself once it sensed that his heartbeat, breathing, and brain waves all fell to zero and he died. These were the only two ways it would open. Perhaps this was the only way for this warlord to feel safe. After all, he had killed many people and made many enemies. At that time, Su Lun has already joined the monster civilization and decided to help the Vortex destroy the lair. Since Jin Wanhao handed his authority to him and stayed underground, this fit his plans, and he was ecstatic. He naturally had no reason to stop Jin Wanhao from doing this. So, he only pretended to try and convince Jin Wanhao against it before turning around and forgetting about the heavily injured and slightly insane Underground Emperor. In any case, the underground lab was filled with food and cultivation resources of the highest grade. It would be enough for Jin Wanhao to last a long time. The fully automatic medical facilities would also monitor his physiological parameters at all times so that Su Lun could understand his condition. Based on the changes of his physiological parameters, Jin Wanhao entered a coma a few months ago, and his current condition is even worse than that of a comatose patient. Before long, he will suffer multiple organ failure and die. After Song Jinbo and the other Golden Tooth gang members learned about this, they rushed to the entrance of the underground lab to take a look. There was indeed a really sturdy door there. Aside from using high-purity crystal bombs that weighed a few tons and blasting the alloy door as well as the buildings around it to high heavens, it would be really difficult to open it. So, were under Jin Wanhaos grave, right? Isnt this too strange? Meng Chao, take a look at this. While Lu Siya was listening to him, she searched around and she seemed to have discovered something. She beckoned Meng Chao over. Meng Chao bent his back and crawled over to take a look, only to discover that Lu Siya found a speck of Red Radiance Jade powder stuck on a black wall. Lu Siya placed her hands on the stones around the Red Radiance Jade powder and said, This thing seems to be empty. She sounded uncertain, though. Meng Chao exercised his fingers and started feeling around the stones. Since he was a harvester, his fingers were very sensitive. He could sense the slight bumps on a surface with the slight touch. Even if it would be difficult to find those bumps through a microscope, he would still be able to sense them. This is a crack. Theres one more There are four cracks in total. Its like a door frame. This isnt a slab of stone, but a hidden door! Meng Chao tried pushing the stone, but it did not budge. He tried pushing from the sides so that it would spin. He even tried sucking it out in an attempt to pull the stone out. The stone still did not move. It was as if it had blended together with the wall around it. No. There must be a very sophisticated mechanism inside. Aside from a machine master who is very skilled in this area, no one else could open this door, Meng Chao said gloomily. Let me try. Lu Siya placed her hands on the stone again. Spirit tattoos spread out of her palm lines and crawled into the invisible cracks around the hidden door. Soon, the stone quietly turned into a black pile of gravel. It flowed out like flowing mud and revealed a new tunnel. Meng Chao scratched his head. He had momentarily forgotten that Lu Siya was an expert at controlling rocks. When they faced a mechanism based on stones, they did not need to know how to open it or the structure of the mechanism. They could use the simplest method of it all and break the whole thing with brute force. Meng Chao peeked in and cast a glance at the tunnel behind the door. He smelled a rotten stench. There was also the smell of blood. He was reminded of a torture room that had been used for decades or a jail that had taken the lives of hundreds of innnocents. Meng Chao gave an unwitting shudder. He accidentally touched Lu Siyas arm, and he found that she was also covered in goosebumps. A sense of danger made both of them take a step back. They looked at each other and tensed up their muscles. If my guess is correct, this tunnel should lead straight to Saber Jin Wanhaos underground lab, which is also where he is buried, Meng Chao mumbled. If the Underground Emperor sensed that he didnt have long to live anymore and wanted to rest in peace without being disturbed in his meticulously created grave, why would there be a secret tunnel that leads to the outside world? Why is it here? And who is AJi? Why does he know the secret tunnel that leads straight to Saber Jin Wanhaos grave and has the method to open it? Im curious about that too, Lu Siya said airily. But I have a rather immature suggestion. We shouldnt go forward anymore and go back. We should look for Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue, bring with us a few hundred gang members, and come back. That should be safer. What do you think? Agreed. When the cold wind from the end of the secret tunnel blew at him, Meng Chao felt his bones stinging, as if they were pierced by needles. He nodded and curled up together with Lu Siya. They slowly retreated from the dark secret tunnel. At that moment, a piercing scream suddenly came from the end of the tunnel. Meng Chaos expression changed. Its AJis voice! Chapter 604 - The Vortex’s Discovery At a spot 287 meters under Golden Tooths headquarters was an underground lab sealed entirely shut by super alloy that was several meters thick. It completely blocked off all tremors and noise from the outside world. When the lair on the surface sank into a chaotic battle full of explosions and fire, this place remained dark and quiet. The air was so thick that it was nearly suffocating, and it was like a grave that had been sealed for a thousand years. At that moment, the quiet in the grave was broken by a strange dripping sound. Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip. The sound came from the ventilation vent. The underground lab had two different air circulation systems. One system was similar to the ones used in orbital space stations. It could perfectly recycle oxygen and carbon dioxide within the room, so there was no need for contact with the outside world. The other system was connected to a ventilation pipe that led to the outside world, but there were more than seven layers of monitoring systems and defense systems installed in it. The diameter of the pipe itself was no more than 10 cm to ensure that no human could smoothly sneak in through the ventilation pipe as well. But unfortunately, right now, the one who appeared in the lab through the vent was not a human. Instead, it was a nearly transparent and incredibly thick adhesive liquid. The liquid was like glue and slowly dripped in through the fine network in the ventilation pipe. It fell on the floor in the lab. Its speed as it dripped down was incredibly slow, as if there was no motion whatsoever. This was the only way it could get past the motion monitoring alarm in the pipe. After persistently dripping for half an hour, a puddle of adhesive liquid that was more than half a meter in terms of diameter appeared under the vent. It was like a super large slug. At this moment, something unbelievable happened. The semi-transparent liquid squirmed slowly, and a brain popped out from within the liquid. As if it had a will of its own, it started looking around and sniffed tentatively before crawling deep into the lab. If Meng Chao were here, he would definitely blurt out, Vortex! When Red Brows Su Lun and the former Reaper Squad members scheme had attracted Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Xiong Wei, Song Jinbo, Ye Xiaoyue, and everyone elses attention, the Vortex had snuck into the secret lab under Golden Tooths headquarters and made its way into the grave Saber Jin Wanhao meticulously prepared for himself! At that moment, all the members of Golden Tooth were hurrying about in the lair to calm down the chaos in the lair and to retain Golden Tooths position. They suffered a major lack of manpower, so much so that they wanted to rip themselves in two so that they could be in two places at once. So, there were no elites placed outside the underground lab. But even if there were someone outside, due to Saber Jin Wanhaos careful arrangements, the walls that were several meters thick would prevent them from hearing anything. The Vortex might not have any eyes, but its semi-transparent body was filled with shining crystal powder, and it could gather as well as enlarge the light signals from the world so that it could see everything around it. And since it could change its fluid body at will, it could read as well as store all the information it got into contact with in its information cells. The Vortex first saw rows of large petri dishes. They were all more than 1m long and more than 3m tall. Within these petri dishes made of strengthened glass was nutritional fluid that gave off a mysterious glow. All sorts of monster brains, limbs, and organs were suspended quietly inside them. Due to the stimulation of drugs, the deformed monster organs could make veteran hunters mental strength indexes collapse instantly, so they would suffer from nightmares for three days and three nights. The Vortex slowly went to a petri dish and stuck to it to carefully examine the object inside. The organ inside was more than half a meter long. It seemed like the heart of some large monster. Suddenly, it started beating violently and hit the glass, which filled the quiet secret lab with loud noise. It was actually alive! As if to resonate with it, the moment the large heart started beating, all the monster organs in the other petri dishes started twitching violently as well. In an instant, the noise rose and did not seem to want to fade away anytime soon. They played a song that could only be heard in hell. The Vortex was shocked. It screeched and quickly flowed down from the petri dish. The adhesive liquid on it stuck out and immediately hardened into spikes. It turned itself into a transparent hedgehog that was in a defensive position. After a long time, the lab showed no other abnormal activity, and the monster organs slowly calmed down again after the bioelectricity that caused them to twitch violently faded away. The Vortex relaxed and stopped using its spiked form. Instead, it returned to its semi-liquid state and continued squirming forward. Behind the organ cultivation room was a second room. There were a lot of papers with research data and pictures in it. Tentacles stretched out of the Vortexs body, and it carefully scanned the terrifying and bloody pictures. The Vortex let out excited purrs, as if it had discovered the greatest secret of the owner of the lab. The third room should be the room where the experiments were carried out. It was a fully automatic control room. There were five folded mechanical arms on the ceiling and each of the four corners. The Vortex slowly flowed between the mechanical arms and found scalpels, electric saws, large syringes, bone grinders, drills, and all sorts strange-looking and bone-chilling experiment tools that looked like torture equipment. At the center of the control arm was a surgery bed that looked like the magnified version of a chair you would find in a dentists room. At the sides of the surgery bed were more than ten sturdy straps. They were all made of Hell Beasts fascia. Even if they were burned by flames that were more than one thousand degrees hot or cut with a knife or axe, they would not break. The Vortex slowly flowed past the large surgery bed. It accidentally activated some sort of mechanism, and with a whoosh, a row of sharp steel needles suddenly popped out of the line at the center of the surgery bed. Cracking sounds rose, and blue electricity as well as dazzling sparks rose from them. The Vortex quickly moved away. Then, it elongated its head and carefully drew above the steel needles to observe them. The steel needles were hollow. They seemed to be connected to the medicine pouches and injectors behind them. The Vortex pondered this silently. An image popped up in its head. It saw a savage, wild superbeast being controlled by the mechanical arms and being tossed on the large surgery bed. The straps by the side immediately popped up automatically and bound it tightly. It struggled and let out roars at the top of its lungs. But a row of steel needles shot out from within the surgery bed and stabbed into its body. At the same time they passed high-voltage electricity, they injected the superbeast with large amounts of drugs. This made it instantly turn pliant, allowing Saber Jin Wanhao to do whatever he wanted with it. The Vortex screeched again, as if it was saying, Saber Jin Wanhao is a truly ruthless person! The next room was filled with loads of monster materials and high-purity crystals. The monster materials had been carefully processed and were no longer hideous and drenched in blood. Instead, they let out the unique fragrance and shine of a treasure. Just taking in a deep breath was enough to fill a person with energy, and all their cells to become restless. And each of the high-purity crystals stored there were rare jewels that cost cities. Some of them were like Red Radiance Jade crystal marrows and were supreme grade goods that were rarely found. The Underground Emperor had to have used all his energy to gather these priceless treasures. Even though the Vortex did not have eyes and a mouth, it could not help but put on a face that made it seem like its eyes were glowing and it was gulping. This was truly a treasure trove with everything. It could compare to the personal storehouse of the owners of the nine great mega corporations. If it had a way to get all these supreme-grade monster materials and crystals outside The Vortex soon squashed this tempting thought. It did not come here for the supreme-grade cultivation resources. At least, not entirely. There was something else that was even more important than the supreme-grade cultivation resources. The Vortex continued squirming deeper into the lab. A thick stench of blood came from the area ahead. The Vortex sensed hunger and killing intent. It quickly spread itself out until it was a layer as thin as paper and looked almost invisible. It laid itself flat on the floor evenly. What appeared before it were cages. They were separated from the area outside by more than ten rows of bars connected to electricity. However, the metal bars inside were all destroyed by a crazed monster. Only the metal bars of the outermost layer were still in perfect shape. Each bar was thicker than a human thigh and covered in dense runic symbols. No They were not in perfect shape. Based on the dents and the outward indentations formed by something crashing against them, the metal bars had been attacked madly by the monster locked inside. There were more than ten metal bars, but they only kept one monster detained. At first glance, it looked like the amalgamation of an armadillo and hedgehog that was magnified dozens of times. Its body was covered in scales that looked like heavy armor. All of them stood up and shone with a cold glare. It also had a pair of terrifying claws, as if it was born with six sharp scimitars. Its thick and long tail was also covered in sharp scales. The end of its tail had swollen up to form an osteoma that was like a morningstar. The osteoma split into six pieces and looked like a mouth filled with teeth. This was a Hell Beast known as Broken Claw Dragon. If Hell Beasts were to be divided into categories, then Broken Claw Dragon would definitely be categorized as a Monster from the 18th Level of Hell. It had a savage personality and was cunning. It had impenetrable skin and could release all sorts of venom and miasma, so it had all sorts of offensive methods. Besides Apocalyptic Beasts, it was one of the few beasts that humans did not want to run into in the wild under any circumstances. Of course, most of the monsters would rather run into humans in the wild instead of a Broken Claw Dragon as well. However, this Broken Claw Dragon locked in the secret lab under Golden Tooths headquarters was heavily wounded and dying. Chapter 605 - Replace The Broken Claw Dragon was supposed to be covered in scales, but due to the super high voltage, they had fallen off, revealing the scorched and rotten flesh underneath. There were two large and horrifying holes on its stomach. Only a thin layer of skin covered them, and the Vortex could see its organs squirming inside. Its back and tail were bleeding due to broken bones piercing through them. Even its limbs were bent in abnormal angles. Its worst injury was on its head. The Broken Claw Dragons head looked like it had been hit by a main battle tank. Half of its skull was crushed and caved in. One of its eyeballs had popped out, leaving behind a hole filled with a red light that shone with pain and resentment. Since it was a high-grade Hell Beast, the Broken Claw Dragons cell regeneration and regrowth were really fast. But the prerequisite for that was that it had enough food and spirit energy. The Vortex saw a lot of bones that were eaten clean around the wounded and dying Broken Claw Dragon. Based on the size of the bones, they once belonged to other monsters. The cages were empty, and the shackles in them were bound to nothing. Aside from the holes in the cage that showed they were once there, nothing of those monsters were left. The Vortex squirmed around as it thought about it. Soon, it understood what had happened in the cage. The monsters had to have been captured by Saber Jin Wanhao and brought underground for the purpose of experimenting to elongate his life. As the Underground Emperor, he definitely had ways to get all sorts of fierce superbeasts, including the Broken Claw Dragon. After all, he had Mutual Gold Coliseum acting as a channel. However, when Jin Wanhao experienced organ failure and fell into a coma, the monsters that he did not manage to cut into pieces in time for his experiments fell into the difficult situation of having no one taking care of them. Perhaps in the beginning, the automatic life support system would give them some food, but once the food ran out, all the monsters had to face the crisis of starving to death. The great hunger and threat of death stirred up the monsters brutal nature. Among them, the strongest and most brutal was the Broken Claw Dragon. It managed to break the bars of its cage and go into the other cages to eat all the other monsters. However, the metal bars were connected to electricity and released all sorts of offensive spirit energy magnetic fields. And the monsters qualified to be kept and researched by the Underground Emperor were fearsome existences. They would not allow themselves to be killed by the Broken Claw Dragon without a fight. As a result, even though the Broken Claw Dragon ate all the monsters, its body was heavily injured by the powerful electricity, offensive spirit energy magnetic fields, and the other monsters desperate attacks. Even though it managed to survive up to that moment, it did not have the strength to break the sturdiest metal bars located at the outermost layer of the prison. It was going to die, trapped. At that moment, the Vortex came in. Since it was badly burned by Meng Chao, it no longer had perfect control over its own body. The Vortex could not control its cells, and a small bubble appeared under its thin, liquid body. The seemingly dying Broken Claw Dragon instantly woke up. Its bloody eye socket released a ruthless light, and the Hell Beast jumped to its feet and charged in the Vortexs direction. Bang! It crashed into the metal bars so hard that they swung a little, even though they were as thick as thighs. A loud, deafening noise rang through the room. Sizzzzzzzzzzzzzzzleeeeeee! Then, the runic symbols on the metal bars released a red and white light. More than ten thousand bright electrical arcs crept past the Broken Claw Dragons scales. The Broken Claw Dragon was electrocuted so badly that smoke rose from its body. Its scales fell off like pouring rain, and a few more white bones jutted out. The air filled with the smell of burnt protein. It was thick and foul. The Broken Claw Dragon was sent flying back and landed at the center of its cage. But it did not stop. It climbed up to its feet and ignored the blood pouring out from its wounds. With greed and ruthlessness, it stared at the Vortex, which was outside. Steaming drool flowed out from its fang-covered mouth. It was truly a brutal and cunning Hell Beast. Since it was already discovered, the Vortex decided to stop hiding. It returned from its thin form to its semi-transparent, slug-like, innocent, and even slightly naive form. It extended a semi-transparent tentacle from its flesh. At the end of the tentacle was a swollen part that looked like a huge, watery eye. It stood up tall and met the Broken Claw Dragons gaze. The Broken Claw Dragon had never seen such a strange monster in the wild nor in the coliseum. Its dignity as a Hell Beast and the frenzied state it descended into when it was almost dead caused it to not care about the pain brought by the burns. It charged at the Vortex again. ROAR! But this time, the Vortex unhesitantly tore apart its harmless disguise. The swollen part that looked like a watery eye turned into a mouth that was even bigger than the Broken Claw Dragons head. The brutal presence that came from the mouth was like an invisible hammer that hit the Broken Claw Dragon and made it sprawl on the ground. This crazed Hell Beast was instantly reduced to a dog with broken legs. It let out a pathetic and panicked whimper and quickly retreated into its cage. The Vortex giggled. It pulled back its tentacle and mouth and went further into the lab. This time, it finally found its target. It made itself as thin as a cicadas wing again and seeped through the gap beneath the last door. There was a huge medical cabin that was shaped like a coffin inside. The room was filled with the fragrance of high-grade gene medicine. The medical appliances and monitors shone with a dark green light that gave the room a mysterious and unfathomable feeling. There were more mechanical arms here, and they were more advanced than the ones in the dissection room. The ceiling, floor, and walls were covered in intersecting sliders, allowing the dozens of mechanical arms to be able to move freely, thus turning them into a top-grade medical team. They could carry out the most sophisticated surgeries and help the master of the room cultivate. Unfortunately, the master of the room, the secret lab, and the lair was lying quietly in the medical cabin and looked like an old man sealed in jade. At that moment, he resembled an emancipated skeleton. His entire body was stuck with IV tubes, electric cables, and crystal cables. Aside from his heart still beating weakly, he showed no signs that he was still alive. The Underground Emperors morally ambiguous soul had already fallen into the depths of the abyss, but he was suspended above hell by the advanced life support system and swaying precariously. It was as if only a fragile spider thread kept him up. The Vortex quickly scanned the monitor. It showed Saber Jin Wanhaos physiological parameters. There was a barely noticeable vitality magnetic field around Jin Wanhaos tragic, emancipated form. The Supernatural Entity thought about this quietly and came to a conclusion: Su Lun did not lie to him. Jin Wanhao was really about to die. It was no wonder then why the Underground Emperor stayed hidden underground despite all the things happening in the lair. He only had one breath left in his body, and his consciousness was already gone. The Vortex giggled. It was laughing at the Underground Emperor for resisting death so much. He had spent so much effort building an advanced lab underground and gathered so many valuable treasures, gene medicine, cultivation resources, and Hell Beasts as research subjects, but unfortunately, the struggles of humans were in vain and just ridiculous when hell called for them. The great Underground Emperor still ended up as a living skeleton that could be manipulated however anyone wanted, and now, this huge treasure belonged to the Vortex. With this thought in mind, the Vortex did its best to squirm forward. The medical cabin was airtight and impenetrable, so it would be very difficult for anyone to use external force to break it. But this was not a problem for the Vortex. It solidified its tentacle into the shape of a drill and started patiently drilling into an IV tube that led into the medical cabin. Soon, it formed a small hole. Then, the Vortex started squirming again and became transparent, just like pure water with no impurities. It reached the comatose Saber Jin Wanhao through the hole that was less than 1mm wide. After that, something really strange happened. When the Vortex touched Jin Wanhaos body, it surged into his blood vessels, nerves, and bones through the IV tube. Jin Wanhaos reed-like limbs then started swelling up rapidly. His originally weak heartbeat also gradually became strong and stable. His skin had had such an ashy parlor to it that no gene medicine could nourish it, but now, red spots appeared. When those red spots were connected together, they showed an abnormal, enchanting shade of red. With blood nourishing his body again, his skin regained its shine, and he released a powerful presence. Even his originally emancipated face filled with flesh until it became plump. The Vortex had been squirming nonstop beside the medical cabin, but very soon, it disappeared. It was now completely in Jin Wanhaos body and now occupied the Underground Emperors flesh. The newly born Underground Emperor opened his eyes in the medical cabin, and an evil smirk formed on his lips. He still could not be considered healthy and strong, but he looked much better than his half-dead, skeletal form just a moment ago. And once he ate all the treasures and gene medicine stored in the room, he would definitely be even stronger than the real Saber Jin Wanhao. Jin Wanhao, from now on, your fate is mine! The Vortex was hiding in the body. He touched his face in satisfaction and used Jin Wanhaos voice to start laughing mockingly and openly. He opened the medical cabin from within and sat up. He exercised his limbs with large movements and heard popping sounds from his bones, which made his smile grow wider and he prepared to step out of the medical cabin. But this smile only lasted for half a second. He had noticed something and reached out with his hands to touch his face. After groping around for half a day, he stared at his hands in disbelief before extending a finger to secrete a blob of invisible fluid from his fingertip. It turned into a tentacle. A crystalline eye grew out from the end of the tentacle. It did a 180 degree turn and stared at the face of its body. This isnt Jin Wanhao! The Vortex let out a puzzled scream filled with despair and fell into the medical cabin again. Chapter 606 - Silver-Eyed Boy In the beginning, the body lying in the medical cabin was so thin that only a skeleton was left. Even if it looked vastly different from Saber Jin Wanhao when he was at his peak, it did not attract the Vortexs suspicion. After all, this was the grave Jin Wanhao had personally built for himself. Based on what Su Lun said, he shut himself in here a few months ago, and the door was constantly monitored. Even a rat could not escape or crawl inside. The only person who could possibly lie in the medical cabin was Sabin Jin Wanhao, no one else. But now, once the Vortex had filled up the body based on its blood vessel distribution and muscle alignment, it sensed that this person looked vastly different. Jin Wanhao had a square face and could be said to be quite handsome. During his prime, he also had a mighty beard, and his title as the Underground Emperor was given to him due to his authority and also his elegance. But the person the Vortex occupied had a triangle face. He also looked sleazy and ugly. Besides, even though Jin Wanhao was heavily wounded, his injuries were mainly hidden, and he sunk into a deep coma due to the blood vessels in his brain bursting and multiple organs failing. But all this persons joints showed signs of comminuted fractures, as if he had been disabled by someone using severe methods and was trapped here. The Vortex knew very clearly that Jin Wanhao had never suffered such major damage. There were only a few people who could injure the Underground Emperor in Dragon City. Besides, this persons physical strength was much weaker than that of someone at Jin Wanhaos level. After all, Saber Jin Wanhao was once a powerful person who stood at the same rank as Battle God Lei Zongchao, so no matter how old and weak he had become, the activity in his cells should not be this low. Just who is this?! The Vortex knew that what was supposed to belong to it was now gone from its hands, and it was so angry that it started fuming and screeching at the top of its lungs. However, it immediately realized that there was an even more important problem. Compared to who this person was, the more pressing question was, If this person isnt Jin Wanhao, then where is the real Jin Wanhao? This fatal question made the Vortex shudder. Its pupils shrank, and all its hair stood on end. Even its semi-transparent liquid seeped out of the bodys pores and enveloped the body to form a layer of sharp needles, so the human seemed to be covered in armor. But it was still a step too late. Just when it shrank its muscles and bones and wanted to jump out of the medical cabin, with a loud shick, a crystal crossbow bolt used to hunt large monsters shot from behind and pierced the bodys heart. Then, it came out of its chest. The crossbow bolt was as thick as a bowl and at least 1m long. It was made specifically by monster coliseums, monster research centers, and other places to capture monsters alive. Even though it was a cold weapon, with the help from crystals and runic symbols, it could gain speed and power that did not lose to an armor-piercing shell. Besides, there were barbs on the arrow shaft. The arrowhead could even split up and bend backward to form an anchor. After piercing through the prey, it would lodge firmly in the preys limb, so even if the creature weighed dozens of tons, it would have a hard time breaking free despite having a body that was even tougher than a tank. As expected, after the crystal crossbow bolt pierced the Vortexs chest, four barbs immediately shot out from within it to lodge itself in its ribs and thorax. Then, it started dragging it back. The Vortex had just possessed the body, so it had yet to perfectly connect with the blood vessels and nerves. Besides, the body had never been strong. Multiple organ failure was not the main issue, but that after the elbows, knees, and hip joints were shattered, they were healed carelessly. So, unless the Vortex destroyed its limbs and reconnected them, it could not summon any strength at all. Even if it had the power of a Supernatural Entity, it could not bring forth any fighting strength in a broken body. Hence, the Vortex was caught off guard and dragged into the gene medicine by the crystal crossbow bolt. Sizzzzzzzzzzzzzzleeeeeeeeeee! The gene medicine was instantly connected with powerful electricity. It electrocuted the Vortex so badly that it screeched in terror. The Vortex struggled with all its might and finally snapped the crossbow bolt. It dragged its steaming body out of the medical cabin in a pathetic manner. Then, it heard an ominous buzz. The dozens of mechanical arms around it brought out bone drills, bone saws, steel claws, steel needles, and other medical equipment to attack it. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The Vortex could not possibly fight against these things, so half of its head was immediately sliced off. A wound so deep that the bone could be seen was left on its left collarbone, and it went straight to its chest, causing its left arm to sag down in a grotesque fashion. It almost touched the floor. Ah! Any other normal human would die when their brain was exposed. The Vortex did not, but it was in great pain. A lot of fluid seeped out of the wound to glue the broken parts together. Just who? The Vortex felt humiliated and angry. It looked at the center of the swinging mechanical arms and saw an inconspicuous boy in a cloak. His hair was a mess, and he was very small. He was clearly dressed like any other boy of no significance in the lair, but he stood out due to his silver eye and the evil-looking teeth that jutted out of his lips. The boy coolly observed the Vortex. Even if he saw that half of the Vortexs skull was cut off, and a large amount of semi-transparent fluid oozed out of it, he showed no sign of surprise or alarm. On the contrary, the Vortex saw great interest shining in the silver eye. It could not stand the feeling of being treated like prey or researched like some interesting test subject. It was humiliating and much more unbearable than the pain of its body being torn apart. The Vortex howled madly. Since it was livid, the flesh on the sides of its mouth and the fascia were all torn up. Its lips stretched all the way to its ears, and he looked just as terrifying as a hungry ghost. Then, something bizarre happened. The Vortex faced the mechanical arms and tossed its limbs toward them. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! The rapidly spinning bone saws on the mechanical arms instantly sawed off its limbs. The whole body was cut into pieces. But what was terrifying about this was that a large amount of semi-transparent liquid gushed out of the severed parts. They acted like strings and connected the severed corpse together. Because of it, the Vortexs limbs instantly became five times longer. Also, now that it was free from the restraints of its limbs, it could swing them like a chain saber or a morningstar, which allowed it to make its limbs travel in bizarre trajectories. The Vortex pulled open its bloody mouth and flashed the boy the most hideous smirk. In a ghastly and horrifying voice, it said, I dont care who you are, but Im going to eat you! The silver-eyed boy frowned a little, but there was only aloofness and disdain in his eyes. He snapped his fingers. It was as if his fingers were connected to invisible strings, and the mechanical arms in the room began to dance in an agile and fierce rhythm. The dozens of mechanical arms turned into hundreds of afterimages and left behind hundreds of terrifying wounds on the Vortex. Unfortunately, the body was not the Vortexs true form. Besides, it could change its true form however it wanted, and it was incredibly soft. Even if it was torn apart by the bone saws and bone drills, it could instantly reassemble itself. The silver-eyed boy controlled the mechanical arms and tore up the body it was attached to even more. But it just allowed the Vortex to better display its might as a mollusca. The worst thing was that the mechanical arms were not offensive weapons. They were highly sophisticated medical equipment used to carry out surgeries. Operating at such high intensity and speed was above their limits. The mechanical parts started smoking and sparking. After a series of piercing sounds, they slowed down. Some even broke down. The Vortex let out a grating laugh. It grabbed the bone saw of a mechanical arm and stabbed it into the joint of another mechanical arm. The end of this mechanical arm started letting out sparks. Then, it yanked the mechanical arm out and rammed it into two other mechanical arms until they tilted to the side. In an instant, dozens of mechanical arms were destroyed by the Vortex. Some hung down on their electrical and crystal cables. Some were reduced to scrap metal. Those in the best condition had gotten stuck in their sliders and twitched madly. The Vortexs face looked even more savage than before. It looked like mashed flesh that had been spinning for a few hours in a grinder and was forcibly reassembled into a human-shaped mold. Only its limbs could be somewhat identified, while its facial features had flowed to its chest along with the semi-transparent liquid. The Vortex used the mouth that was now on its chest to viciously say, I Ill eat you! The silver-eyed boy clicked his tongue. He looked a little surprised, as if it had been a long time since he heard someone threaten him this way. Even though he lost the protection from the mechanical arms, he did not bat an eyelid. Instead, he released an explosive presence, as if swinging dozens of mechanical arms like weapons was not actually his hope for winning the fight. Instead, it had been the seal restricting his strength. Once they were gone, the seal was torn, and he could finally display himself without holding back. When he pulled out his right arm from beneath the large cloak, the dirt that had constantly been on his arm shattered because of the spirit energy rapidly fluctuating on it. Every last speck of dust embedded in his pores was blown away and disintegrated. Once all the dirt was gone, the silver-eyed boys arm had a crystalline quality, which made it look like jade. His skin was as smooth and tender as a babys but a monstrous power burst out of it. Profound, complicated, and intersecting spirit tattoos also covered it. If Meng Chao saw this, he would definitely be dumbfounded and not believe what he saw. This was because the spirit tattoos that appeared on AJis arm were even more dazzling than Meng Chaos own and those of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu! Chapter 607 - Open A Treasure Box I-Impossible! To its shock and despair, the Vortex saw that not only were the silver-eyed boys spirit tattoos complicated and dazzling, they were also spreading out of his skin. The spirit tattoos intersected, gathered together, and shone like crystalline spirit energy armor. This is Spirit Armor Realm! the Vortex cried out in despair. When a superhumans cultivation realm reached the peak of Heaven Realm, it could gush out of their body. With the help of spirit energy magnetic fields, it would form a spirit armor made of pure energy. This was what it meant to be in Spirit Armor Realm. Being able to turn spirit energy into armor was the first sign of stepping into Deity Realm and becoming a first-class elite. A normal superhuman might fight for decades in mountains of corpses and obtain all sorts of miraculous encounters, treasures, and guidance from famous teachers, but still be unable to reach Heaven Realm. The seemingly inconspicuous silver-eyed boy seemed like he was less than ten years old, but he managed to channel power that was at the peak of Heaven Realm, so there was no way that the Vortex would not be surprised. In an instant, AJis entire right arm was covered in silver spirit armor. It shone like a mirror. Since it was pure energy, it could break through the limits of mechanical components and shine in the most dazzling fashion and in a manner that violated the laws of physics. This vambrace was so dazzling that it was like an impenetrable saber. There were also streams of magma surrounding the gaps of the vambrace. AJis face looked a little pale under the illumination of the mirror and magma. With his weak body, forcibly circulating spirit energy and displaying this amazing skill pushed him to the brink of breaking down. But his brilliant eyes shone with murderous amusement. AJi stuck out his tongue and licked his sharp canine teeth. He giggled. I heard that youre afraid of fire. Whoosh! The magma-like spirit energy circulating in his vambrace instantly exploded. Burning flames filled the entire medical cabin, causing AJi and the Vortex to feel like they were stuck in a furnace or a volcano. The spirit energy armor on top of the silver-eyed boys arm continued spreading out and became sharper until it created a domineering flame saber. The spirit flames that flowed down the saber dropped on the alloy floor, which began to sizzle right away. Black holes were burned through the floor. The astonishing presence also tore apart the heavy cloak. It burned to a crisp, revealing the thin but crystalline and perfect body underneath. The boys body was like something carved out of a crystal marrow and branded with the symbol of an X-shaped eye on the chest area. As the spirit flames burned in the background, the X-eyed eye seemed about to jump out of the silver-eyed boys chest and levitate in the air. When the Vortex saw the X-shaped eye, it looked even more surprised compared to the time it saw the silver-eyed boys spirit energy saber. It took three steps back and pointed at AJis chest. It screeched, Its you! Youre You know too much, AJi said coldly. He swung the burning spirit energy saber down. It was a simple, downward slash with no flourish. But the saber glare split up at the moment it swung down. It split into hundreds of saber glares that cut at the Vortex from all directions and hundreds of different angles. The Vortex had no room to dodge and was hit head-on. Hundreds of saber glares flashed and seeped into its body. The next moment, the heat in the room disappeared without a trace. It was as if all that happened a moment ago was just an unbearable nightmare. AJi put away his saber and stared at the Vortex coldly. So, its you. No wonder The Vortex looked like it was smiling and crying at the same time. It extended its strange hand. It was deformed and only held together by adhesive liquid. It shuddered as it reached for the silver-eyed boy and tried to touch the X-shaped eye on AJis chest. AJi stared at it coldly. His face was stark pale, but he said nothing. The slash just then had used up all the spirit energy in his new body. He would have a long cool down and recovery period. But that slash was enough. The Vortex was now frozen. Its deformed hand was only one fingers length away from AJis chest, so if it just pushed forward a little more, it could pierce the boys heart. But balls of ominous red light gushed out from the intersecting wounds on its body. It was as if the magma had gushed into its body from the silver-eyed boys saber. It was currently flowing at will in the Vortexs body and destroying its blood vessels, nerves, muscles, bones, tendons, and even cells with an unstoppable force. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! When ten thousand red rays shone through the wounds and tore up the Vortexs mangled body, no matter how much it tried to stick itself together with its adhesive liquid, it could no longer connect its torn flesh. Its limbs moved like vipers whose bones were broken. Very soon, they were engulfed by raging flames. In the flames, the Vortexs true form escaped from the body in the form of a transparent adhesive liquid. But the flames followed it, and the Vortexs body turned dark and became brittle. It even smelled of burnt stuff and lost the ability to change into any form and flow wherever it wanted. The Vortex let out a piercing shriek. Transparent liquid kept bursting out of its charred and brittle shell. Then, it was devoured by eager flames until it was burnt completely and stopped moving. When all the adhesive liquid was forced out of the burning corpse and became a pile of black charcoal, AJi sighed in relief, because it looked like the Vortex no longer had any signs of life. He wanted to go up and deliver a second blow to the pile of charcoal to make sure, but he had already spent all his spirit flames. His right arms flesh was already torn, and fine cracks appeared on his bones. After all, the young body had not even gone through puberty yet. No matter what, it was not able to use the power at the peak of Heaven Realm so easily! AJi laughed at himself. His expression was completely different from that of the AJi who had talked to Meng Chao. He looked in the direction of the shattered mechanical arms on the floor to find a few weapons he could use, as well as some high-density disinfectant so that he could completely get rid of the charred Vortex. But against his expectations, at that moment, the charred ball let out a shriek and split up. Splat! The Vortex had been lurking in the charred shell in the form of hundreds of black droplets. Now, they gushed out like a shower and splashed all over the place. AJis pupils shrunk. He moved quickly. Like lightning, he jumped behind a medical cabin and dodged most of the black liquids attack. But one drop of black liquid stained his left arm. The black liquid sizzled, and in an instant, countless long and thin tentacles stabbed into AJis flesh. They were like black leeches with one hundred times the activity of a normal leech. Half of them crawled over AJis arm, ready to disappear into his flesh. Without any expression on his face, AJi casually grabbed a scalpel that had fallen off a mechanical arm and drove it into his arm without any hesitation. With smooth movements, he dug out a huge piece of flesh and tossed the black liquid onto the floor. The black liquid soon tainted the entire piece of flesh. The tentacles intersected and like nerves and blood vessels took control of the fleshs functions. AJi could already imagine it. If he did not act resolutely, the black liquid would have reached his brain through his blood vessels and continued growing in his cerebral cortex until it occupied his brain. But unfortunately, the black liquid could only hug its piece of flesh and twitch in vain. It also realized that it had failed once again. With the piece of flesh in its embrace, the Vortex shrieked in anger, then jumped and squirmed forward. AJi spat coldly. He did not care about the bloody wound on his arm and just grabbed a can of liquid nitrogen spray from a corner. He always had it around to deal with out-of-control monsters. It was perfect to take care of the Vortex. Shizzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz! Liquid nitrogen was nearly -200 degrees Celsius. It turned into ice fog when it gushed out, and, in an instant, froze the jumping flesh and the adhesive liquid inside it into ice. The remaining black liquid sensed the cold chill and realized that things were bad. They quickly hissed and fled in every direction. But AJi caught up to them and sprayed liquid nitrogen on them to freeze them. Then, AJi brought up two mechanical arms and swung them like hammers to crush all of the ice blocks with adhesive liquid in them. He originally wanted to look for sharper weapons or drugs to handle the shiny fragments on the floor, but his body could no longer handle the strain. He staggered and nearly fell on the floor. While looking at the terrifying wound on his arm and sensing his erratic heartbeat and breathing, AJi smiled in resignation. For the time being, he did not have a better method to take care of the shiny fragments on the floor. He should first recover his strength. If he were too slow, then everything would be in vain. AJi sprayed another round of liquid nitrogen on the floor before he staggered outside. With great familiarity, he opened the room leading to the cages and ran past the cage with the Broken Claw Dragon detained inside. The Broken Claw Dragon smelled the scent of human blood and rushed over in excitement. With a loud bang, it crashed into the bars connected to electricity, and sparks flew everywhere. But AJi did not even frown at this. It was as if he knew that the Broken Claw Dragon had been detained here. At the moment, he did not have the time to deal with the Broken Claw Dragon. He moved past the cage and arrived at the material storage outside. Various high-grade monster materials such as Hell Beasts hearts and Apocalyptic Beasts spines were stored there. They were very fragrant, and all of them were worth cities. There were also quite a lot of crystals that were even more valuable, rare, and helpful to cultivation compared to Red Radiance Jade crystal marrows. The spirit energy contained in one single crystal that was the size of a fingernail could propel a heavy armored airship full of weapons for three days and three nights. These treasures were definitely really good for recovering spirit energy. But to AJi, they were like broken shoes. He walked straight to the last row of shelves. Without even thinking, he casually switched the positions of two crystals on the third row, then placed a Hell Beasts heart from the fourth row on the last position in the first row. With a light click, this row of shelves quietly slid into the wall along a set of hidden sliders. They moved to the sides and revealed a small, exquisite safe. Chapter 608 - Getting Stronger Simultaneously The safe shone with golden light. It should be made of some really durable super alloy. Golden Tooths emblem was carved in the middle of it. The emblem was surrounded by circles of complex runic symbols, which signified a defensive formation that could counterattack, alert, or destroy whatever was inside if an external force tried to breach the safe. There was no keypad to input any password on the safe. There was also no keyhole or dial or any other device. Even the most brilliant thief might scratch their head in puzzlement when faced with such a theft-proof safe and not know where to begin. AJi calmly placed his index finger on his canine tooth and bit down gently. He then squeezed out a drop of blood and smeared it on the Golden Tooth emblem at the center of the safe. Something miraculous happened. When his blood spread over the sunken patterns in the Golden Tooth emblem to the hundreds of runic symbols around it, the safe let out a series of clicks that sounded like they came from sophisticated machinery, and the Golden Tooth emblem suddenly flipped over to reveal a camera. AJi positioned his enchanting silver eye close to it. He blinked in a rhythmic manner that reminded of a Morse code. Machine sounds came from within the safe again. Soon, the safe that was half a meter thick opened to the sides and revealed the cold storage inside. The storage area was about the same size as that of a home refrigerator, and there were seven gene medicines inside. All of them had automatic injectors. All seven gene medicines shone with a blue light, and the intensity of each was brighter than the last. The first gene medicine shone like a clear sky, and the final one was like an ice crystal that had been sealed shut for ten thousand years. These gene medicines contained great spirit energy. They were even more powerful than Meng Chaos Red Radiance Jade marrow. The moment Aji opened the safe, seven wisps of spirit energy gushed out of the gene medicines and gathered in the area storage to form a blue cloud, which made all the other treasures in the storage outside look dull in comparison. AJi squinted and sucked in a deep breath. He looked intoxicated. He grinned and grabbed the gene medicine with the lightest color and the thinnest spirit energy. Then, he injected it into his arm. Shick! The entire vial of blue liquid went into his body in three seconds. Hiss! AJis eyes flew open. The capillaries around his pupils instantly turned blue. Thousands of blue spirit tattoos broke out of his eye sockets and spread to his forehead, temples, and body. The spirit energy contained in the blue medicine was so domineering that it surpassed all the supreme-grade gene medicine found in the market. Even the enigmatic silver-eyed boy was nearly unable to tolerate it, despite the fact that he had just injected the vial with the lowest density and gentlest among all of them. Pain flared in him, and he felt as if he was about to explode and die. He knew that this was the most dangerous moment for him. The slightest carelessness would cause him to enter spirit energy deviation, and he would end up burning to death. He quickly sat down with his palms facing upward and activated his vitality magnetic field without bothering about anything else so that the monstrous rampaging spirit energy would circulate in his limbs and spirit meridians. He had no idea about the passage of time in that state. White smoke came out of AJis body and filled the entire storage, then refused to dissipate. In the white fog, the terrifying wound on AJis wrist healed. The blue medicine in his veins was also absorbed fully into his cells and digested. His originally thin body became much stronger. Now, he looked like a tiger cub that might still be young, but already possessed a strong body. AJi jumped up, and his silver eye became even more radiant. He casually threw a punch. It tore through the air and created a shrill whistle. Thank goodness, he mumbled. With the first medicine as the foundation, I just need to do the same thing and inject as well as absorb the remaining six medicines, then everything will be done! He did not hesitate and brought out the second lightest blue vial to inject into his stomach. His expression was grave, and all of his attention was on beginning his second round of cultivation. And because AJi was completely immersed in his cultivation, he did not notice that the Vortexs shattered pieces were trembling in a bizarre rhythm in the medical room at the end of the secret lab. A small spirit energy magnetic field seemed to be sealed in each piece, and countless spirit energy magnetic fields resonated with each other. In time, they shattered the burnt shell that was sealed in ice. Adhesive liquid that was even smaller than the tip of a needle flowed out of each shattered piece. It was first burnt by Meng Chao before being heavily injured by AJi, so the adhesive liquid could not retain its crystalline form. It became as thick as ink and smelled as foul as venom. Its edges were blurry, and countless small tentacles spread out from each drop, making it look like a magnified bacteria. Numerous bacteria twitched, struggled, and squirmed. They gradually gathered together and became a black blob. Even though the Vortex had lost quite a lot of its mass when it was burned by flames and frozen by liquid nitrogen,, due to the change in color and the innumerable number of tentacles that were dancing on its surface, it looked even more monstrous and evil than before. It sniffed the scent left by the silver-eyed boy and used all its strength to slide toward the storage room. When it crawled past the cage detaining the Broken Claw Dragon, it suddenly stopped. The Broken Claw Dragon had tried to break the metal bars again and was electrocuted. It was curled up on the floor with bared teeth. Hot steam rose from its torn and burnt flesh. It was in great pain, but it remembered how terrifying the Vortex had looked when it opened its mouth wide. It could not figure out just what this mysterious creature was, but it could sense its dangerous presence. So, the Broken Claw Dragon did not intend to crash into the metal bars with its body a third time. Instead, it retreated further into the cage. The Vortex turned itself into something as long and thin as an earthworm and easily climbed into the cage through the gaps between the bars. The Broken Claw Dragon was a highly territorial Hell Beast. It was finally unable to control itself and its brutal nature and extended three blade-like claws to slap the black adhesive liquid. Splat! Its claws immediately sunk into the black liquid, as if it had torn the Vortex into shreds. But before the Broken Claw Dragon could be happy, the black liquid surged into its body and head through its claws and front limb. The Broken Claw Dragon was so terrified that it jumped around and rubbed against the wall with all its might to get rid of the black liquid. But the resilience and suction of the black liquid was really strong. When the liquid on the front limb was rubbed off, it would just bounce on the back limbs and tail and crawl into its body through other wounds. Unfortunately, the Broken Claw Dragons limbs were not agile enough. Even though it could easily tear apart a large monster that weighed dozens of tons, it could not yank the black liquid that had crawled into its body out even if there was a small part of the liquid sticking out of the wound. Very soon, the black liquid tainted most of its body like a plague. The Broken Claw Dragon fell on the floor again and let out pained wails. The final blob of black liquid charged in at that moment. It crawled into its throat through its gaping mouth. The Broken Claw Dragon growled. Slowly, a semi-transparent, black shell appeared above its eyeballs. It remained still, as if it were dead. Its stomach continued swelling up, and thick, black blood vessels bulged out. The evil power was transferred into each corner of this killing machine through the organs. No one knew how much time had passed when the Broken Claw Dragon suddenly stood up. Its black eyes were filled with brutality and cunning. Its mouth was filled with fangs, but now, due to it splitting straight to the ear, it looked like it could open at a 180 degree angle, making it look even more terrifying than before. Its wounds had not completely recovered yet. In fact, due to the deformed swelling, its flesh had ripped open, creating new wounds. Yet all of them were covered in a layer of greasy, semi-transparent, black membrane. The bald spaces were covered by black spikes. Whoosh! It raised its tail. The osteoma at the end split up and turned into another huge, gaping mouth with black liquid flowing in it. Spikes that were even sharper than fangs gently rubbed against the claws that were like black sabers. Dark sparks flew. Bang! Suddenly, the monster used all of its strength to crash against the metal bars a third time. This time, its speed and strength were at least three times greater than in the past. The metal bars were as thick as human thighs, but when the Broken Claw Dragon crashed into them, they buzzed and bent. Blinding electrical arcs immediately shot out from the runic symbols carved into the metal bars. They sliced toward the Broken Claw Dragons head. Just when the electrical arcs were about to electrocute the Broken Claw Dragon and make it go up in smoke, a large amount of black liquid suddenly gushed out of its head and solidified into a perfect arc-shaped shell. It was like an insulator, and most of the electrical arcs slid away. Only a small portion of electricity remained, and the Broken Claw Dragon could withstand it with its powerful body. Bang! The Broken Claw Dragon launched its fourth attack. It crashed into the same spot four consecutive times. Even though it was not enough to make the metal bars snap, it was still enough to make two of the bars bend outward, revealing a gap that was slightly bigger than the diameter of the Broken Claw Dragons head. The Broken Claw Dragon did its best to squeeze out. The metal bars continued releasing electricity. The original Broken Claw Dragons sharp scales and spikes would have definitely gotten stuck between the two bars, and it would have been electrocuted badly. But now, a large amount of black liquid was secreted from its sides. Some of the liquid gathered together to form a sturdy, smooth, and insulated armor, while the other acted as a lubricant to help it squeeze its way out! Rattle, rattle, rattle! Decked in black armor, the Broken Claw Dragon opened its mouth up to its ear and released a chilling cackle that sounded like a humans. Then, it bared its teeth and pounced toward the material storage where AJi was cultivating! Chapter 609 - Hell’s Blood! AJi was sitting in a meditative position in the material storage. His palms faced upward, and he was slowly spinning in the air. At that moment, his eyes flew open. His silver eye was like a silver lake. Now, it looked as if a meteor had struck it. Water boiled and surged, destroying Ajis composure and confidence. No! AJi yelped. His vitality magnetic field spread to his skin and instantly formed a beautiful spirit energy armor. Since he had already absorbed one and a half vials of super gene medicine, the spirit energy armor did not just cover his right arm, but extended to cover even his toes. It only took half a second to completely cover himself in armor. In the next half a second, AJi casually swung his arm without even turning his head back and delivered a cut at the door of the material storage behind him. He might not have a saber, but since he could turn his spirit energy into armor, it could elongate to form a saber of spirit flames. It was even more domineering than a heavy saber made of a Hell Beasts spine. He delivered a saber glare that was eight meters long and accurately hit the Broken Claw Dragons shoulder when it charged at him with its head bowed. Unfortunately, the Broken Claw Dragons body was dozens of times stronger than a person whose joints were destroyed and who suffered from organ failure in the medical cabin. The Broken Claw Dragon had sturdy scales to begin with, and now the Vortexs black liquid formed a layer of slippery armor on its skin. AJis slash only managed to make dozens of scales fly off. Most of its power was negated, and the wound left was no thicker than a finger. The attack did not do as Aji expected and cut the invaders chest in one go. What is this monster?! AJi turned his head around and examined the Broken Claw Dragon. He noticed that it was covered in black adhesive liquid. He had been composed before, but now, shock appeared on his face. The Vortex controlled the Broken Claw Dragon and cackled in a human fashion again. It turned into a black bolt of lightning and charged forward. AJis pupils shrank into two small dots. His body immediately turned into hundreds of afterimages so that he could evade the Broken Claw Dragons attack. He also gathered half of his spirit flames to deliver another slash into the wound on the side of the Broken Claw Dragons stomach. But the Broken Claw Dragons charge was just a feint. Its real attack was in its tail, which could instantly reach supersonic speeds. When AJis slash dug deep into the Broken Claw Dragons abdomen, the Broken Claw Dragon morningstar-like tail rammed into AJis chest with a force that could destroy everything. Hence, when AJi drew out deformed organs from the creatures abdomen, his spirit energy armor shattered like a fragile piece of glass after being struck by the Broken Claw Dragons tail, and even his chest caved in. Thud! AJi coughed up blood and flew backwards. He knocked into the side of the safe. The powerful tremor caused the remaining five gene medicines that were of darker color and had more spirit energy to crash onto the floor. They rolled all around the place. The casings for these gene medicines were made from crystals, so there was not a single crack from manufacturing, and they were stronger than common strengthened glass. Even if they fell from this height, they would not shatter. Still, AJis heart bled, and his eyes twitched when he saw this. It was as if these gene medicines were even more important than his sunken chest. The Vortex instantly noticed what AJi was paying attention to. Of course, even if AJi did not show it, the fragrance coming out from the five gene medicines was so strong that all the other treasures in the storage paled in comparison. They had attracted the Vortexs attention the moment it noticed them, and all of its cells were thirsting to try them out. It secreted some black liquid and filled up the hole in its abdomen. Then, it extended its tail and opened the end to grab one gene medicine bottle. It first brought it to its nose and take a tentative sniff. Then, it smelled the scent on AJis body. When it noticed that there were two empty vials on the floor, it immediately came to a realization on how AJis fighting strength had suddenly increased by so much that he could even withstand a full-powered blow from the Broken Claw Dragon. It was because he had injected two gene medicines into his body. The Vortex cackled darkly. Without any hesitation, it injected the third gene medicine into its body. Mmph When the blue medicine entered its body, a pained but pleasured moan came from the Broken Claw Dragons throat. The Vortex looked like it had climbed to the peak of pleasure. Its limbs and tail straightened, and only its claws and fangs trembled slightly. As the medicine circulated swiftly in its deformed body, popping sounds rang out, as if a terrifying demon was about to be released. And its vitality magnetic field grew so strong that AJis skin crawled. Cold sweat broke out on his back. No one knew just how strong and terrifying the seven super gene medicines were more than AJi. They were known as Hells Blood due to being meticulously made with hundreds of Hell Beasts blood and more than eight hundred complementary ingredients. Even if someone dug three feet into Dragon City, they would still only find these seven vials. The most powerful gene medicine that could be bought in Dragon City was known as Raging Dragon Blood, which was said to have come from an Apocalyptic Beasts blood. At first glance, an Apocalyptic Beast was stronger than Hell Beasts, so Raging Dragon Blood should be stronger than Hells Blood. The problem was, there were only a handful of Apocalyptic Beasts, and they were also really brutal, so they were never captured alive. They also had great fighting strength and vitality, so even if they ran into Deity Realm superhumans, they would usually fight until their last cell burned to a crisp. As a result, even if humans managed to win against Apocalyptic Beasts, it was impossible for them to get a lot of fresh blood. The blood of an Apocalyptic Beast also rotted quickly, and it wasnt rare for the spirit energy to have been completely drained from it by the fight. Hence, the Raging Dragon Blood only had a small portion of blood from a real Apocalyptic Beast. It was really just there as a marketing trick. What caused the medicine to really take effect were the complementary materials made of various precious ingredients. The seven Hells Blood were different. Hell Beasts were the highest grade monsters that humans could capture and draw blood from by large quantities. The seven vials of Hell Blood were about the size of a finger, and they were made of more than fifty tons of Hell Beasts blood. Extracting the Hell Beasts blood had required practically all of the wealth that Saber Jin Wanhao accumulated over his life. And the difficulties and risks he faced during the process of eliminating all the impurities and getting rid of all possibilities of rejection in the dozens of tons worth of Hell Beast blood as well as blending all the materials perfectly was even greater than secretly buying this amount of blood and ensuring its freshness. Even though he was known as the Underground Emperor and could do whatever he wanted in the gray industries in Dragon City, Saber Jin Wanhao had still managed to create only seven vials of Hells Blood after spending his entire life on it. Even if he were given another one hundred tons of Hell Beasts blood, it would be impossible for him to make the eighth vial. Because many of the necessary processes to make this gene medicine no longer existed, such as Red Brows Su Luns mother, because this genius pharmacist was already dead. Hence, it was obvious just how valuable the seven Hells Blood were to him. When AJi saw the deformed monster injecting one Hells Blood into its body, his heart clenched in pain, and great fear also rose in him. Hells Blood contained rampaging spirit energy, and normal superhumans could not just inject it into their bodies rashly. Even arranged the Hells Blood injection sequence based on their density and began the injections with the gene medicine that had the lowest density and the most complementary ingredients, he had to continuously cultivate and digest it. It was only when his physical body and cell activity rose to another level that he could inject the next Hells Blood that was of greater density. Yet, the deformed monster had injected Hells Blood 3 into its veins. Any other normal superhuman would enter spirit energy deviation if they were injected with it. Their bodies would burn and even explode. This was an inevitable ending. But AJi already knew the monsters true form. The Vortex had occupied the Broken Claw Dragons body. The Broken Claw Dragon was, in itself, a Hell Beast, and its blood was in Hells Blood as well. The Vortex was the crystallization of the monster civilizations biochemical technology. If this deformed creature could overcome the rampaging impact from Hells Blood 3 and absorb all the spirit energy inside it, just how terrifying would it become? AJi did not dare think further. The Broken Claw Dragon stumbled about like it was drunk and flailed its limbs. Its expression was a little distorted. It appeared to be in pain but also pleasure. The mouth on its tail opened and closed, and it bit down on its own body to tear apart its scales and armor, revealing the hot flesh underneath. It looked like magma. AJi knew that this deformed monster was enduring the impact from Hells Blood 3 and trying to digest and absorb the super gene medicine. This was the best chance, and it was his only chance. AJi widened his eyes and let out a roar. His sunken chest started swelling up once more. His canines dug into his lip and drew blood. There was a hint of blue in it. His shattered spirit energy armor turned into thousands of shining sparks that surrounded him. At that moment, due to his vitality magnetic field summoning them and restraining them in place, they gathered to him again. But they did not cover his body. Instead, they gushed to his right arm and formed a saber glare that could cut through everything effortlessly. Die! AJi targeted the Broken Claw Dragons neck The Vortex might have been disoriented by the powerful force from Hells Blood, but it still managed to detect the monstrous killing intent. It quickly extended its tail and opened the mouth on the end to block it. Slash! The saber glare cut down along the tail and practically sliced it in half. Yet black adhesive liquid connected the cut tail almost at the same moment. As the Vortex swiftly absorbed Hells Blood 3, it secreted black adhesive liquid and connected the tail once more. AJi scoffed. The saber glare turned and cut off the entire tail. The severed tail moved like a viper that had its own life. It shrunk, bounced, and went to bite AJis head. Chapter 610 - Imminent Danger AJi turned his body. The Broken Claw Dragons tail missed his head, but it bit his seemingly thin shoulder. The Vortex cackled and used the thread of black adhesive liquid at the end of the tail to command it. The teeth on the tail trembled madly trying to rip off AJis arm. But AJi let out a fierce shout, and his crystalline skin was instantly covered in a layer of bright, metallic light. It became as tough as steel. The mouth of the Broken Claw Dragons tail bounced back. Not only did it not rip off AJis flesh, the rebound caused it to lose dozens of teeth. The Vortex howled. The black adhesive liquid that was remotely controlling the severed tail surged out to turn into thousands of black needles that went to stab AJi. It wanted to control the silver-eyed boy from within! AJis pores released hot spirit flames. They burned the black adhesive liquid until it sizzled and retreated. The severed tail slammed on the floor with a thud like a dying leech. Spirit flames gushed out from under AJis feet like rocket propellers. He raised his foot to stomp the severed tail. At the last moment, it jumped away swiftly and pathetically swam back to the Broken Claw Dragons main body. AJi missed, but his strength was so great that the entire underground lab swayed. The floor was made of super alloy, but now, a footprint with clear toes appeared on it. It was 30cm deep. No one gained an advantage in the second encounter. And through the two rounds of warmup, both sides had already absorbed most of the vials of Hells Blood they injected into their bodies. And with the additional power provided by it, they showed an even more monstrous and terrifying form. Roar! The Broken Claw Dragons mouth opened until it was 180 degrees wide. A spike-covered tongue made completely of black adhesive liquid shot out from its throat. It symbolized the Vortexs will, and the creature howled at AJi in a show of strength. AH! AJi might have been unable to open his mouth up to his ears, but his enraged shout was not any weaker than the Vortexs. And as he shouted at the top of his lungs, his seemingly frail body let out bone-chilling pops. The silver-eyed boys body swelled up rapidly, as if more than one hundred huge crystal bombs had exploded in his cells, and his muscles bulged up distinctly. It was as if they were semi-transparent steel that had just been retrieved from a furnace and releasing steam that was hundreds of degrees Celsius hot. In just a short few seconds, while AJis head remained in the form of a boy, his body became that of a monster. When the Vortex controlled the Broken Claw Dragons body to charge at him again, AJi swung his warhammer-like fist. With just one punch, he crushed the Broken Claw Dragons skull. It caved in, and its brain gushed out from its orifices. Unfortunately, after the black adhesive liquid stuck itself to the Broken Claw Dragon, the physiological structure of vertebrates no longer applied to it. Streams of black adhesive liquid gushed out of the shattered skull and bound AJis arm, which was even thicker than an elephants foot. The Vortex pounced on him and got itself tightly entangled with AJi. Both creaturesno, monsters, fell on the floor. The burning spirit flames on AJi burned the black adhesive liquid until it sizzled. The Broken Claw Dragon was badly burned, and the Vortex screeched nonstop. But the Broken Claw Dragons claws could destroy even hair when it fell on it. It also had two mouths, one on its head and the other on its tail. They left behind deep, intersecting wounds on AJis steel-like body. AJis physiological age was still no more than ten. Even if he could force onto himself the physical strength of someone at the peak of Heaven Realm with the help from the mysterious strength in him and Hells Blood, it was not stable, and he had to pay a terrible price for it. To the Vortex, AJi was like a flamethrower. To AJi, the Vortex was a meat grinder that had super alloy blades and was operating at high speed. They were not just fighting fiercely like mortal enemies at this point. Right then, they wanted every single cell in their bodies to grow mouths and fangs to bite the other. They were fighting in close quarters and injuring themselves and the enemy at the same time, which used up a lot of strength. They also quickly gained more and more injuries. In just half a minute, these two monstrous super life forms became piles of cut up flesh full of bloody wounds. They could no longer control their own vitality life forces. Without their magnetic fields restraining their spirit energy, it charged out like a flood breaking out of a dam and rushed into the area around them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The refrigerated tanks with supreme grade monster materials and high-purity crystals shattered from the rampaging spirit energy. Wisps of spirit energy of all colors gushed out and stained the small materials storage in a chaotic picture. Even the Hells Blood that had fallen down shattered when the two monsters tumbled all over the floor in a mess of limbs. Ah! The refrigerated tanks with valuable ingredients continued shattering. The mithril and cooling spray inside them flowed out. The ingredients inside swiftly turned bad, and their quality plummeted, but AJi did not care. It was only when Hells Blood 4, 5, and 6 were crushed and the blue medicine flowed all over the floor before swiftly evaporating into balls of blue fog that fled in all directions that AJis heart bled. He quickly created a powerful gust of wind and blew away the last, undamaged gene medicine to a corner. It was Hells Blood 7, and it was the strongest among the seven Hells Blood. The spirit energy contained inside it was practically half of the other six combined. Then, he turned his head around and glared at the Vortex. His glare was so strong that he could penetrate a stone strata that was hundreds of meters deep! The Vortex also noticed the blue medicine that flowed all over the floor. It had just injected Hells Blood 3, and the indescribable pleasure was still stimulating each of its nerve endings. Without hesitation, it extended the tongue formed of black adhesive liquid. The tongue grew longer, and it looked just like a black viper. Dozens of tentacles split up from the tip. They tried to suck the remains of the medicine from the floor and made lots of slurping sounds. You friggin ruined my plan! AJi screamed at the top of his lungs. His astonishing aura exploded once more like a volcano. Rage gushed out of his pores like visible flames. They gathered into a sharp, unstoppable saber. He looked like a demon who had just crawled out of hell and had countless sabers. Before the Vortex could lick Hells Blood, AJis fist sent it flying. A spirit energy saber thrust out of his fist and stabbed dozens of holes from the Broken Claw Dragons chin to its skull. Before the Broken Claw Dragon could land on the floor, AJi blasted it at full strength. Every time AJi delivered a punch, it turned into dozens of spirit energy sabers that stabbed deep into the Broken Claw Dragons body. Despite being alone, he was like a heavy saber formation made of hundreds of elite saber users. Even if the Vortex had the amazing ability to use the black adhesive liquid to reattach the Broken Claw Dragons torn body parts repeatedly, it could not win against AJis swift slashes. In just one short minute, AJi ripped apart the Broken Claw Dragon dozens of times. Even though it could heal each time, due to the shattering of its joints and destroyed organs, every time it recovered, it became slightly more deformed. After healing dozens of times, the body the Vortex controlled became incredibly misshapen. It was the ugliest monster in all of Monster Mountain Range. It looked like it was squashed by a heavy construction machine weighing hundreds of tons before it was thrown into acid, where it got disfigured. Even the Vortex would suffer nightmares for three days and three nights if it saw how it looked right then. Wheeze Wheeze Wheeze AJi stared at his creation, and his eyelids twitched. It had cost him a hefty price to pummel the Vortex until it looked like a pile of mangled flesh. At that moment, not only did he have hundreds of fine hidden injuries on the muscles, tendons, and bones in his arms, but the newly made organs were now at the verge of collapsing once more. His face was pale, and he gasped for breath. Every time he breathed, he felt as if there was magma flowing through his trachea and lungs. But he gritted his teeth and endured the inhuman pain. He did his best to clench his fists and gather spirit energy sabers to try and deliver the final blow to the Vortex. However, when his spirit flame engulfed fist was encased with the unstoppable, destructive power of a railway gun and he threw it into the black adhesive liquid core at the Broken Claw Dragons stomach, the black adhesive liquid turned into a mouth and bit his fist! H-How is this possible? AJis eyes went wide. He noticed that the Vortexs strength had increased by dozens of times, and there were no signs of it being severely damaged. He looked behind the Broken Claw Dragons tail and noticed black adhesive liquid stretching out from the end of the tail. It reached the Hells Blood pooling on the floor. I fell into its trap! AJi felt as if an explosion had gone off in his head. It was only at that moment that he realized that the Vortex extending its tongue to lick Hells Blood and looking so incredibly weak that it was no better than a lamb waiting for slaughter were just acts to make him lower his guard. The Vortex had the strange ability to change its shape however it wanted, so it could make an organ similar to a tongue on any part of its body to sneakily suck Hells Blood! In an instant, their positions changed. AJi was at the last of his strength. The Vortex toppled him over, then grabbed his arm and spun him around eight times before throwing him at a wall. With a loud bang, the super alloy embedded into the wall caved in, and a clear human shape could be seen on it. AJis skin cracked inch by inch. He was covered in blood as he slumped on the floor. Whoosh! The Vortex cackled and extended a claw that was even longer and sharper than before to cut AJis neck artery. The spirit energy in AJis body was rampaging and clumping up. For a moment, he could not defend himself at all. All he could do was watch the shadow of death descend on him. However, when the claw was about to tear apart his neck artery and break his cervical vertebrae and spine, the Broken Claw Dragons entire front limb suddenly flew away under the illumination of a bright, bloody flame. Then, Meng Chaos surprised shout rose from behind the Broken Claw Dragon. What in the world is this?! Chapter 611 - Everyone Is a Monster Meng Chao and Lu Siya entered Saber Jin Wanhaos secret lab guided by the sound of fighting. Then, they saw two monsters entangled with each other in the craziest manner. Even though Meng Chao managed to cut one of the monsters front limbs, a large amount of black adhesive liquid immediately secreted in its wound and went to the severed limb. The front limb that rolled on the floor was bound together by the black adhesive liquid that gushed out from the wound. It connected with it, and in the blink of an eye, it was healed. When Meng Chao sensed the furious flames coming from the monster, he knew that he had not damaged it in the slightest. Meng Chaos skin began to crawl. He knew that it would not be so easy to change the future. I-Its the Vortex! AJi endured the pain and moved to Meng Chao and Lu Siya arduously. What? Meng Chao was shocked. What he remembered was that the Vortex was an intelligence-oriented monster. Its specialty was putting on disguises and using its brain, not engaging in simple and crude fights. Last time, when he fought against the Vortex which had disguised itself as him in the underground maze, he did not think that it was powerful. He managed to burn it and force it to retreat with just a few crystal bombs manufactured in a streamline production. Compared to its crystalline and harmless look at that time, right now, it looked really monstrous and terrifying in its black adhesive liquid form. Wait, compared to the Vortexs true form, the more important question was If its the Vortex, then what the heck are you? Meng Chao positioned Bloody Soul over his chest and shielded Lu Siya behind him while he stared at the Vortex and AJi warily. I Im AJi! The silver-eyed boy adjusted his facial muscles and tried his best to pretend to be obedient and innocent while he shouted at the top of his voice. Big Brother Chao, save me! Save you, my foot! Youre even more well-built than me, okay?! Meng Chao rudely retorted. Dont come here, and dont call me Big Brother Chao. Go take a piss and use your own pee to take a look at yourself. Didnt you notice that you arent that much more handsome compared to that monster right now? AJi looked down and saw his bulging, steel-like muscles. He also took note of the fierce blood vessels that were like aquatic dragons all over his muscles. Even the X-shaped eye on his chest was shining due to the ample nourishment of spirit energy. It was so bright that no one could ignore it. He might be cunning, but even he did not know how to explain things right then. Meng Chao seized the chance to size up the area. When he saw the toppled and squashed valuable materials in the storage room, his face also became similar to that of AJis earlier, and he looked like his heart had just been crushed. The monster materials in the room were items that could not be bought with money, yet they were no longer encased in mithril-based stabilizing fluid, which meant that they were swiftly turning bad. But he should be forgiven for this, since this was a professional problem for harvesters. They could stand the sight of valuable ingredients being destroyed. The safe that was wide open and the Hells Blood that released a thick fragrance and shone with a blue light on the floor also stirred up Meng Chaos curiosity. He narrowed his eyes and analyzed the situation to decipher who was friend and foe while wondering how he could profit from it. Even if youre AJi, who is AJi? How did you manage to sneak into Saber Jin Wanhaos secret lab through a secret tunnel? How did you open the Underground Emperors safe? There are no signs of the safe being broken with brute force. You must have opened it, not that monster, right? The gears in Meng Chaos head turned swiftly. If you want our help, sure. Explain. I dont have the time to explain! AJi did not know whether he should laugh or cry. Lets work together to kill this monster first! Its the Vortex, the mastermind behind the chaos in the lair! Its a boss-level superbeast! Enough with that. Its a boss-level monster, but youre no slouch either, Meng Chao said. Im currently suspecting that youre also a boss-level superhuman who is on equal grounds with the Vortex. Both of you must have some malicious schemes, but by the looks of it, your schemes are interfering with each others. If you wont tell me your real identity, Ill think of you in the worst light possible just to be safe. Forget it. This is a high-class battle between two boss-level creatures. Mooks who have just entered Heaven Realm cant join it. Big Sis Ya, lets go. We cant interfere in a fight between these two boss-level creatures! Meng Chao signalled for Lu Siya to run and look for Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, so they would come join the fight. Lu Siya accepted his suggestion and turned to run. Yet before they could escape from the material storage, the Vortex swung the front limb that Meng Chao had severed moments ago. After it was connected back to the main body with black adhesive liquid and grew five meters long, it delivered three fierce black rays of light and blocked their exit. The two instinctively grabbed the other and narrowly dodged the Vortexs claw attack. While they were dodging, the Vortex sank its claws into the entrance and dragged its body over, thus blocking the entrance. Crack, crack, crack, crack. Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp. Bone-chilling, bizarre sounds kept coming out of its body. Black adhesive liquid continuing pouring out of its mangled body. Bubbles rose within the liquid. When they popped, the creatures front limbs became longer and gradually fell on the floor like whips. Six claws scratched the super alloy floor, and sparks as well as claw marks immediately appeared. The monsters spine kept on elongating, which made its neck and tail three times longer than before. It increased its agility and attack range. The scales grew and became connected together, turning into a single piece of impenetrable armor. The Vortex grinned as if it was greeting Meng Chao as an old friend. A tongue made of black adhesive liquid rolled out of its mouth. Its end split up and grew out black spikes. Once they smelled Meng Chao, the hundreds of black spikes all moved like a rattlesnakes tail. They trembled at rapid speed and rustled. Meng Chao saw notifications of [Increased progress of Mystery of the Supernatural Entities by 1%] pop up at his peripheral vision. In an instant, the quest progress reached 59%. But Meng Chao could not find it in himself to be happy. With great difficulty, he gulped. He also started cursing the moderator of the monster forum in his previous life. Which bastard in his previous life said that the Vortex was just an intelligence-type monster and had only average strength among the Nine Great Supernatural Entities, so it did not stand out? To hell with average and not outstanding. His previous lifes memories were just too unreliable! This time, he was in big trouble because of it! Didnt you notice that this monsters fighting strength is related to its host? The stronger its host is, the stronger its fighting strength is. With great difficulty, AJi moved behind Meng Chao and Lu Siya. While enduring pain, he hissed, The last time you fought against it, it occupied Phantom Bear Xiong Weis sons body. Xiong Ying is just the son of a rich man. He became the heir of Black Bone because of his father and was just of average strength. He hadnt even reached Heaven Realm yet, so the Vortex wasnt able to bring out much of its power. But this time, the Vortex occupied a Broken Claw Dragons body, which is a Hell Beast. And this isnt any normal Broken Claw Dragon. It was originally a star in Mutual Gold Coliseum. After it was genetically and biochemically modified, its brutality and fighting strength had increased by leaps and bounds. It once created the miracle of winning thirty-three fights in a row and became known as Death Gods Scythe. Everyone in the lair knows about it. Its precisely because of its brutality and strength that it was chosen by Saber Jin Wanhao and brought into the secret lab for research purposes. Now, the Vortex and Death Gods Scythe have fused together. It also absorbed a large amount of super gene medicine called Hells Blood, which is made of hundreds of Hell Beasts blood, just so you know. So, you can imagine just how terrifying this monster is after it has fused all of that into one. If we dont work together, none of us can think about leaving this place today! And once it tears us up and eats us, then devours all the ingredients and high-grade crystals here, who could tell just how it would evolve. Perhaps it will bring about the real apocalypse to the lair! Meng Chao no longer had any strength left to retort. It was only at this moment that he understood why this intelligence-type Supernatural Entity from his previous life had become so deformed, monstrous, and terrifying. Wait When did you arrive behind us? And why are you so close to us? Are we close to you? Meng Chao regarded the Vortex with 90% of his attention, while the remaining 10% of his attention was fixed on AJi. Also, how do you know this entire matter in such detail? How do you know about this Broken Claw Dragon, the secret tunnel, and the password for the safe? What sort of relationship do you share with Saber Jin Wanhao?! Urk AJi looked at him gravely. If I told you that Im Jin Wanhaos illegitimate son, would you believe me? No way! Meng Chao answered without any hesitation. If Jin Wanhao had a son, would he have handed Golden Tooth to a rascal like Red Brows Su Lun? AJi found himself speechless. Why do I have a feeling that youre not Saber Jin Wanhaos son or grandson, but you share a relationship thats even closer than blood ties with the Underground Emperor? You and Jin Wanhao must have been concocting some scheme that couldnt be brought to the public eye, but out of your expectations, your scheme and the Vortexs scheme clashed against each other accidentally, and both of you ended up badly injured because of it. In the end, even Saber Jin Wanhao died because of his misdeeds! Meng Chao saw the guilt and resignation on AJis face. He looked down along the blood trickling down AJis body, and his gaze soon reached his chest. In his previous life, after his sister turned into the Dark Witch, she had the same X-shaped eye tattoo on the back of her hand. When he remembered the destruction his sister caused in Dragon City and all of the Other World in his previous life, Meng Chaos eyelids twitched, and he said, Im beginning to suspect that if both of us really help you kill the Vortex, youll look for a chance to kill us and take all the monster materials, high-grade crystals, and gene medicine here. Then, youll take over the Vortexs position and become a terrifying monster! Chapter 612 - The Unkillable Supernatural Entity! AJi looked like he had just been humiliated in the worst way possible. He was so angry that his face turned red. It had been years since he was rebuked so mercilessly. He finally lost control over his facial muscles, and he shouted at the top of his lungs. What do you mean by take all the monster materials, high-grade crystals, and gene medicine here? Everything here has always been mine! Huh? Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged a glance. They noticed that they had unwittingly discovered a really huge secret. But the Vortex did not give them time to continue chatting. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! It flung all six of the Broken Claw Dragons claws at them like scythes. Black adhesive liquid was behind the claws, serving as nerve bundles. It allowed the Vortex to change the claws direction, speed, and angle at any time it wanted, making them really look like the Death Gods scythes after they were connected to chains. Meng Chao, Lu Siya and AJis pupils shrank into dots. The three of them jumped and rolled away. The black adhesive liquid stuck to the claws popped up slightly, literally growing eyes, and chased after their necks and hearts. After dodging the Vortexs attack, two deep wounds were left on the trios bodies. Are you sure that you dont want to tell me the full truth right now? AJi covered the torn wound under his rib and shouted at Meng Chao, Havent you realized that even if we work together, we might not win against it?! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and covered his aching neck. His neck artery felt as if it had turned into a high-pressure fire hydrant. Blood gushed out from between his fingers. He only barely managed to stop it. He had to admit that AJi was right. Even though he was deeply wary of the X-shaped eye on AJis chest and was worried that AJi was just like his sister and had all sorts of messed up stuff like Night Demon Blood sealed in him, right then, the Vortex was their greatest enemy, and they could never hope to resolve the conflict between them. Cut off its tail! AJi shouted. Dont let it continue sucking Hells Blood! In the beginning, the Vortex had extended a string of black adhesive liquid that was even thinner than a blood vessel from the end of its tail to deceive AJi. With it, it silently sucked the Hells Blood that flowed all over the floor. Even though it managed to trick AJi, its speed was slow, and it did not satisfy its cravings at all. Now, it had abandoned all disguises and decided to mobilize a large amount of black adhesive liquid to move over. The black adhesive liquid became as thick as spider threads. They swelled up as thick and long as pythons and started drinking up Hells Blood in large gulps. There was no need for AJi to give this reminder. Meng Chao and Lu Siya both saw the drinking tail. They also realized that once the Vortex drank up all the fragrant blue medicine, something really terrifying would happen. Blood Soul, second form! Meng Chao no longer hesitated. His spirit flames surged, and he used his vitality magnetic field to resonate with the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow embedded on the back of the saber. The tremors were continuously magnified to interfere with the sabers electron shell. He turned the energy into mass, causing the saber to instantly be covered by a layer of intersecting red lines. After it cracked, new saws and blades grew out of it. Its fearsomeness was ten times its normal form. Meng Chao looked like he was holding frozen flames. With a roar, he jumped up and swung his saber at the Vortexs tail. The Vortex was enjoying its meal and did not want to be interrupted for even a second while it was drinking the medicine. It did not dodge. It only swung its six claws to block Meng Chaos attack. But once Bloody Soul was at full power, it was far stronger than it imagined. At the moment the claws clashed against the saber, there was a loud noise. Bright sparks fell around them, and three of the claws cracked, while the other three were pushed back. Meng Chaos offense did not die out. His saber swung down and cut off the Vortexs tail, stopping the creature from continuing to suck Hells Blood. The Vortex was furious. Hundreds of black adhesive liquid threads gushed out of its wound to reconnect the severed claws and tail. The six claws and two gaping mouths turned into thousands of afterimages that went straight for Meng Chaos head. Isnt this guy a little too hard to deal with? Meng Chao gritted his teeth and felt tired from just trying to parry the attacks. Even after I cut off its parts, it repairs itself with black adhesive liquid. It can heal itself endlessly, so how can we fight against it? Even though Meng Chaos Ultimate Style was famous for long endurance, over the past twenty-four hours, Meng Chao had fought against Bloody Saber Gao Yang and Ghost Eagle Song Yu in Leprosy Village, then was hit by the blast of a super crystal bomb, and had to endure the pain of being stuck under reinforced concrete that weighed more than one thousand tons. After escaping with great difficulty, he was encircled by gang members and fought the first time against the Vortex. He was also struck twice by someone as powerful as Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. He could no longer remember just how many wounds were on his body and how much blood he had lost within the short twenty-four hours. Even if he had the powerful self-regeneration from Kindling and help from Su Mulians amazing healing, being torn apart and healing repeatedly caused all his cells to be on the verge of breaking down. When he faced the Vortexs barrage, Meng Chao soon found himself swaying, and his strength was falling short of his abilities. His originally sturdy Bloody Soul was also showing signs of falling apart. Crack! The two heads on the Vortexs head and tail fought with increasing ferocity, and the mouths went to bite Meng Chaos head repeatedly. Even if the fangs were stopped by Bloody Souls saber, the tongue that was covered in black adhesive liquid and spikes kept trying to lick Meng Chaos face. With just one lick, they could take his face away. When Meng Chao smelled the foul stench from the Broken Claw Dragons throat, he wanted to puke. He did his best to parry the attacks, but he could not stop the black adhesive liquid from getting closer to his eyeballs. When the spikes on the tongue grew longer and were about to penetrate his cornea, he screamed, BIG SIS YA, HELP! Got it! Lu Siya had long since pushed her hands against the floor. A large amount of spirit energy gushed out from her palms, and she looked so tired that she was drenched in sweat, which made her thin fighting suit become wet. Her chest rose and fell swiftly, but the floor refused to move. She could not summon anything from it. The floorboards here are made of super alloy! You know that I cant control metal! Lu Siya felt anxious and resigned. Just which bastard created this stupid lab?! Meng Chao cursed. Hey, why are you cussing at me?! AJi glared at him. Darn it all! Meng Chao shouted. The hundreds of wounds that were healed not long ago were torn open again. His blood turned into steam, and it gave Bloody Soul power, which finally allowed Meng Chao to push the Vortex away. The monster cackled and pounced on him again. Against its expectations, Meng Chao flipped Bloody Soul over. He widened his eyes and shouted. Spirit flames surrounded the heavy saber, and he stabbed it into the floor. The secret lab might have been built with super alloy, but there was a limit to the size of each board. It was impossible for the entire wall to be made of a single slab of super alloy. It would cause too much of a ruckus, and the difficulty in the construction process would be too high. So, even if it was spread out on the floor, the largest super alloy floorboard was no more than two meters long. Hence, no matter how finely the slabs were connected together so the naked eye could not possibly see any cracks, Meng Chao was a harvester with really good senses. He could still find the cracks between the super alloy boards through the friction he sensed on his toes. The tip of Bloody Soul accurately stabbed into the gap between two slabs. As his spirit energy erupted like a volcano, two boards with a thickness of more than 10cm were instantly thrown into the air, revealing the reinforced concrete and rock strata underneath. Lu Siyas eyes shone. The spirit tattoos intersecting on her palms and fingertips immediately surged over. Hence, just like it happened with the White Spirit under Raging Waves in the past, when the Vortex pounced on Meng Chao, a thick and long spike shot out from between Meng Chaos legs and pierced its body. The difference was that this time, Lu Siyas ability at controlling spikes and stone dragons was much better than in the past. Once the first spike pierced the Vortex and suspended it in the air, the second and third soon followed. In just a short three seconds, more than ten spikes pierced the Vortex full of holes, and it could no longer move. But Lu Siya did not stop attacking. Blotches of red appeared on her face. Her pale lips moved at high speed, because she was using soundwaves to remotely control her spirit energy magnetic field. She sent a large amount of reinforced concrete to pile on the Vortex. Very soon, the monster was buried underneath and turned into an ugly cement statue. Only its head remained outside. D-Did you get rid of it? Meng Chao remained fearful. He gritted his teeth and raised his saber to cut the Vortexs exposed head. But blood was gushing out of his body, and he could not stop it. His fingers and arms trembled so much that he could not even hold a thin harvesting blade. With a clang, Bloody Soul fell to the floor. The sawteeth and fangs on it retreated, and it returned to its first form. Meng Chao tried three times, but he was not able to pick up Bloody Soul again. He could only place his hopes on Lu Siya. She grunted and swayed the next moment. Blood trickled out of her nose, ears, and mouth. It had been a long time since the Queen Bee was in such a pathetic state. Run! I-I cant last any longer! She smiled at Meng Chao. What?! Meng Chao was shocked. Crack, crack, crack, crack! Intersecting cracks appeared on the reinforced concrete sealing the Vortex. With each passing second, the cracks grew longer and wider. They could vaguely see thick and foul black smoke coming out from the cracks. Very soon, the reinforced concrete near the Vortexs head crumbled entirely. It revealed its ugly face again. It used its black adhesive liquid to lick its fangs while it cackled at Meng Chao and Lu Siya. While both of them felt chills down their spines, AJis incredibly cold voice came from behind them. Move. Chapter 613 - Celestial Tyrant’s Star Shattering Slash Both Meng Chao and Lu Siya could sense the space behind them shattering, and an incredibly violent spirit energy storm suddenly appeared. The powerful suction force from the spirit energy magnetic field caused their hair to stand on end. Both of them turned their heads simultaneously and saw something unbelievable. AJi had his right arm held high in the air. His palm faced the sky as he held thousands of shattered sparks. They slowly spun like a dazzling galaxy. As his aura continued growing, the sparks surged into his right arm, causing it to swell nonstop. Intersecting, golden spirit tattoos appeared on his burning skin. They surged out and turned into a substantial set of spirit armor. The vambrace was beautiful, and there were multiple layers to it. It then turned into a golden saber that looked like an Apocalyptic Beasts fang. Dancing on the tip of the golden saber were thousands of sparks. In an instant, they gathered together and turned into a small sun that let out crackling sounds and could not be looked at straight. Thats Meng Chao and Lu Siya could not believe their eyes. Both of them had a shocking name appear in their minds at the same time. Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash! It was the technique that made Saber Jin Wanhao famous. It was also the technique that no one else but the Underground Emperor could use. He did not teach it to anyone else. But how is this possible? Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other, and they were both incredibly stunned. Before they could come up with any explanation, their central nervous systems released an instinctive order to their nerve endings. 0.1 seconds before the spirit energy storm that could destroy planets struck them, they summoned all their strength to jump to the side. Whoosh! The golden fang formed by spirit energy cut toward the reinforced concrete that sealed the Vortex in a manner that could destroy everything. Before the slash landed, the small sun on the tip magnified dozens of times and enveloped half of the storage room. Naturally, it also swallowed up the Vortex. For a few seconds, Meng Chao and Lu Siyas retina burned. All they saw was white and nothing else. Their eardrums were also badly battered by the roars stirred up by the spirit energy tearing at the air. It sounded like tidal waves. The deafening bangs made the area around them sound incredibly quiet once they were gone. No matter how they circulated their spirit energy, they could not sense anything aside from the destructive magnetic field that AJi released. It was truly like a tornado. Both of them did their best to hold each others hands and grit their teeth to endure the impact of the tornado rushing past them, worried that if they let go, the other would be sucked away by AJis spirit energy magnetic field. The horrifying Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash lasted for a total of ten seconds. When the white flames gradually faded away and the blinding ball of light was completely extinguished, Meng Chao and Lu Siya still had their shoulders hunched. They remained in this defensive position for three seconds before they dared to peek out and check the results of that slash. D-Did you kill it? Both of them cast their gazes on the spot where the Vortex had been. The reinforced concrete iit shattered was reduced to fine sand by Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. It was spread out on the floor evenly. Behind the sand were eight super alloy floorboards that overlapped with each other. Clearly, even a monster like the Vortex did not dare to receive AJis Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash head-on. At the critical moment, it had picked up the super alloy floorboards on the floor to use them as a shield to defend itself. Unfortunately, even if it had eight layers of super alloy as a shield that could block the attacks from railway guns, they were still destroyed by Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. Behind the destroyed floorboards was the Vortex. It had been neatly sliced in half from head to tail. Both pieces of its body were flipped over in different directions. Only its abdominal cavity and tail were still connected together. They could see its organs squirming around madly, and its claws were swinging in vain, unable to grab onto anything. The numerous attacks they launched in the past had been able to cut this creature into pieces, but it was always able to recover itself using the strange ability of its black adhesive liquid. But the destructive power hidden in Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash burned in the form of golden flames. They were so hot that the black adhesive liquid sizzled and turned into wisps of black steam that evaporated into the air. The Vortex extended countless black, shuddering tentacles, but it needed to use up a lot of effort to join them together. Its regeneration speed had slowed down at least five times. Yes! Meng Chao was so excited that he punched the air. This monsters regeneration abilities cant be unlimited, if we just deliver one more slash Thud! But before he could rejoice further, a heavy thud caught his attention. It was AJi. His eyes rolled back into his head, and he fell face first. Huh? Meng Chao was dumbstruck. Right before his eyes, AJis bulky, steel-like, huge body turned into a punctured ball. He shriveled up swiftly and returned to his original size. The boy who was less than ten years old became even thinner than before. His face was withered, and his limbs were thin. The skin that had been shining with a crystalline glow just then became really dull in just an instant. This was especially so for his right arm. After executing Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, it was as if all of his blood and essence had been sucked dry, and only his skin and bones were left. Clearly, the amazing skill the Underground Emperor used to rule over the lair was not something that a child could use as he pleased. AJi had practically sacrificed his life to execute that move. But it was in vain. He did not manage to kill the Vortex in one slash! Oh no AJi laughed brokenly with a face full of despair. Hehe, hehehehehehe! The Broken Claw Dragons black adhesive liquid surged forward and devoured the golden flame until the last spark was extinguished. The Vortexs regenerative abilities increased, and the split body fused together once more. It cackled, as if victory was already in its grasp. It was as if it was saying Youve already used your final move, theres nothing else that can stop me now! Before its wounds completely healed, it impatiently rushed to the Hells Blood that had spilled all over the floor. Dont be deceived! But Lu Siya was not scared by the Vortex. She thought about it calmly and instantly came to the correct conclusion. Its just full of bravado now! It definitely has to spend a lot of spirit energy for such ridiculous regeneration. That Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash pushed it to the edge of breaking down. As long as we dont let it absorb that super gene medicine, its dead meat! Before her voice could fade away, Lu Siya rushed over. Meng Chao and the Vortex had flipped over around eight super alloy floorboards each, and the reinforced concrete and rock strata under the material storage were completely exposed, which made it really easy for Lu Siya to create her spirit energy magnetic field. She spat out a mouthful of spirit energy-laced blood, and each drop turned into an eye of a creature made of stone. More than ten stone snakes and stone dragons rose from the ground and surrounded the Vortex, successfully stopping it for three seconds. But Lu Siya spent the last of her strength for that. She even received a solid hit on her waist by the Vortexs tail. She flew like a kite with its string snapped, and a horrifying, human-shaped bloody mark was left on the wall. Big Sis Ya! Meng Chaos eyes became bloodshot, and like an injured beast, he crashed into the Vortex. He charged forward at full speed, and each step left a huge footprint on the floor. Just like Lu Siya, he, too, summoned all his remaining strength for this move. Like a cannonball, he knocked the Vortex into a corner far away from Hells Blood. He was already covered in wounds, and the crash made them look even more terrifying. He practically spilled the last drop of his blood. Meng Chao could no longer control himself. He fell backward and crashed into the blue puddle made of Hells Blood. Hiss! Since the gene medicine was made of hundreds of Hell Beasts blood, it contained powerful spirit energy. The blue super gene medicine immediately seeped into his body through his torn wounds. This Hells Blood puddle was made of Hells Blood 4, 5, and 6. Meng Chao did not inject Hells Blood 1, 2, and 3 into himself. Logically speaking, it was impossible for him to endure the rampaging power seeping into his body through his wounds. Any other normal superhuman who had absorbed Hells Blood directly would either go through spirit energy deviation, burn, or explode. Meng Chao sensed waves as hot as lava running amok in his limbs and spirit meridians. His blood vessels and nerves swelled up and bulged up rapidly. All his cells, including his brain cells, started popping like popcorn. He could not help but groan in pain. He swiftly realized that he was in an incredibly dangerous situation. He would either die of overdosing on the overly dense super gene medicine, or he would be torn by the Vortex after it recovered. Wait.. Overdosing? An idea appeared in Meng Chaos mind. The blue super gene medicine contained energy that was incredibly violent, but he had Kindling. There was no need for him to be worried about overly dense gene medicine or overly strong medicine. After all, he needed an astronomical amount of energy to upgrade the endless list of skills he had! Meng Chao blinked. The golden Kindling at the top right corner of his eyes instantly shattered. He summoned the contribution point board and skill list that he had not checked for a long time. [Killed Class One Criminal Ghost Eagle Song Yu, a wanted criminal on the bounty list released by the Supernatural Tower. You delivered a huge blow to the criminals and protected the order of Dragon City. Increased contribution points by 1,135. Current contribution points: 142,113.] [Killed Special Class Criminal Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, a wanted criminal on the bounty list released by the Supernatural Tower. You delivered a huge blow to the criminals and protected the order of Dragon City. Increased contribution points by 5,632. Current contribution points: 146,745.] [Killed former Reaper Squad member Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming. You delivered a huge blow to the criminals and protected the order of Dragon City. Increased contribution points by 3,244. Current contribution points: 150,989.] [Successfully convinced Wild Wolf and temporarily prevented the complete split between Leprosy Village and the lair. You protected the order of Dragon City. Increased contribution points by 1,233. Current contribution points: 152,222.] Rows of data instantly flew past Meng Chaos eyes like a golden waterfall. After tabulating all the missions he completed over the past twenty-four hours, the contribution points he could use in exchange for healing and upgrading skills increased like they were going up on a rocket. Chapter 614 - Divine Nine Dragon Seals The exposing of Red Brows Su Luns true face, unification of Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion, and the action of making the gangs and Leprosy Village cease hostility and negotiate for peace, thus indirectly saving the few hundred thousand lives in the lair as well as the Dragon Citizens outside that numbered dozens of times more rewarded him generously. Even he found it to be a reasonable sum. This contribution alone gave Meng Chao a few hundred thousand contribution points as a reward. This made his total contribution points reach nearly one million. Before he went through his national college examination and had just received Kindling, this would have been an astronomical number that he would never be able to finish spending no matter how hard he tried. But now, Meng Chao was already an elite who had a seat among other elites. What he practiced was no longer basic force execution that could be learned by high school students, like Reckless Bull Force. Most of the amazing skills that shocked Dragon City required dozens of spirit energy magnetic fields being stacked against each other. During the process of creation and execution, they had really harsh requirements toward spirit energy pressure, spirit energy circulation speed, and spirit tattoo fluctuation rate. The slightest carelessness would cause the creation process to fail. At the same time the power of the techniques increased by one hundred times, the difficulty in practicing them also increased by one hundred times compared to Basic Level Force Execution Methods. Meng Chao only needed to spend hundreds of contribution points in the past to increase the Skillfulness of Basic Level Force Execution Methods by several percent. Now, even if he spent a few hundred thousand contribution points, he might not be able to push the Skillfulness of the new amazing skills from Normal to Specialist. Besides, what restricted him from increasing the level of a skill was not just his contribution points, but also his spirit energy. Energy obeyed the law of conservation. It was impossible for him to level up a skill by leaps and bounds just by thinking about it. If he wanted to increase the Skillfulness level of a martial art, aside from throwing in a few ten thousand contribution points or even a few hundred thousand contribution points, he also had to take in a lot of valuable ingredients and squeeze out every drop of spirit energy in them. Meng Chao had made some calculations before. After he reached Heaven Realm, if he still wanted to use contribution points to increase the speed of practicing an above average-level skill, he had to eat a few tons or even dozens of tons of monster meat in one go. He could not just eat any normal monster either. Those monsters had to be at least Nightmarish Beasts. Usually, this was impossible. Chances to do it only came by occasionally. That was why he went into the wild to train. One of the reasons was because through real fights, he could polish his fighting skills, and it was even more effective than using contribution points to push his Skillfulness higher. The other reason was because he actually had the possibility of hunting huge beasts that weighed dozens of tons in the wild and eat them to his hearts pleasure. But right then, it was definitely not a normal situation. His body was filled with violent spirit energy, which was about to make his organs and all his cells burst. He had to think of a way to instantly digest all that spirit energy, for it was the only way he could avoid spontaneously combusting or even exploding. He could exchange for Skillfulness with his contribution points and spirit energy to forcefully level up his skills. This was clearly the best and only method he could use now. Meng Chao endured the pain of his brain burning and brought out all the skills he could activate and upgrade. At that moment, he was no longer a nameless nobody before national college examination who had only mastered Reckless Bull Force, One Hundred Saber Techniques, and other basic martial arts. He was taught personally by Deity Realm superhuman Black Tortoise Xuan Zong for his professional classes in Monster Universitys martial arts course. Yan Organization, Ning Shewo, and other master level harvesters, Soul Breaking Saber, and other elite fighters had also provided him careful guidance. He also sparred with Lu Siya and other elites of his generation. On top of that, he had been rewarded abundantly by the abnormal beast research department and other departments after he contributed to society. All of this turned into rows of dazzling golden words after he trained day and night madly, and now, these golden words gushed out from the top right corner of his vision. They represented nearly one hundred above average level martial arts that he had learned. Most of them were at Master Level, and some were at Perfect Level. However, while these martial arts were strong, they were not enough. They were not enough to digest the Hells Blood that was wreaking havoc in his body. From the first second he decided to upgrade his skills, Meng Chaos was fixed on an especially dazzling name at the top of his skill list. Divine Nine Dragon Skills! Most of his skills were at Master Level or Perfect Level. Some were even at Ultimate Level. At the very least, they were at Specialist Level. In comparison, this martial arts technique only hadNormal Level. It looked really miserable compared to the others. But it was the strongest martial art Meng Chao had learned. And it was because Divine Nine Dragon Seals was the skill that made Battle God Lei Zongchao famous! Over the last half a century, Lei Zongchao was known as the strongest in Dragon City and the legend of martial arts. He was the symbol and representative of all superhumans. Legend said that he was not only the first Earthling to awaken to supernatural abilities, but also the great pioneer that set up the foundation for spirit energy martial artists and modern life sciences. Also, he was different from the supreme elites who built the nine great mega corporations. Battle God Lei Zongchao never created his own corporation nor his own family. He never married and did not have children. He did not save up any wealth for his personal use, either. Instead, he offered his entire life to Dragon City, his comrades, and his civilization. Apparently, the Supernatural Tower that currently stood at the center of Dragon City was a building that Battle God Lei Zongchao created by offering all his money. He also used his peerless fighting strength to beg the masters of the nine great mega corporations to offer money or power to help build it. After the Supernatural Tower was formed, Lei Zongchao used most of his energy to kill countless monsters and gather large quantities of crystals to create a crystal statue. He sealed all the amazing skills he created over the course of his entire life inside and generously offered them to all humans. The crystal statue was placed in the mission hall of the Supernatural Tower. Anyone could research, study, and practice his skills in public. If they managed to learn one of the Battle Gods skills, he would not be angry. Instead, he would be delighted and would personally show up to teach them more. Hence, Battle God Lei Zongchaos martial arts theory was the most popular orthodox theory in modern Dragon City. Many of the superhumans had received the old mans grace and guidance before. Practically all the martial arts courses in every university had at least a few professional courses related to the Battle Gods ultimate techniques. However, even though Lei Zongchaos martial arts theory was popular among the people and plenty of powerful people managed to receive personal guidance, thus were able to use his techniques decently, there were only a handful who were skilled in Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Even if Battle God Lei Zongchao had carved the meditation method, secret technique, and creation of the spirit energy magnetic fields for Divine Nine Dragon Seals clearly into the crystal statue in the Supernatural Tower and had given permission to all martial arts courses in the universities to set up advanced training courses for Divine Nine Dragon Seals, there were only a few who managed to grasp the basics of this amazing technique. Because it was just too difficult. Divine Nine Dragon Seals was split into two sectionsNine Dragons Songs and Divine Seals. The former placed an emphasis on training the eight dragon meridians in the human body. The person could only be considered to have mastered the skill after they could make a torrential wave of spirit energy stir up a storm in the dragon meridians and let out a dragon-like roar. There were 1,024 branch meridians and 108 main meridians in the human spirit energy system. Meanwhile, they only had 8 dragon meridians. From this alone, it was clear just how important dragon meridians were and how hard it was to clear as well as train them. Usually, anyone who had cleared one or two dragon meridians had the right to be known as a first-class fighter. Even Heaven Realm superhumans did not always have cleared all eight dragon meridians. As for Divine Nine Dragon Seals, not only was the techniques user required to clear the dragon meridians, they were also required to stimulate the spirit energy in the dragon meridians to let out a dragon roar. It was extremely terrifying and dangerous! Besides, there were only eight dragon meridians in the human body. The highest state in Nine Dragons Song was Nine Dragons Resonance. Aside from Battle God Lei Zongchao himself, no one knew what was the extra ninth dragon meridian and what sort of scientific logic was used for it! Apparently, once the dragon meridians had been cultivated into fierce dragons, not only would it increase the strength of a superhumans physical body and spirit meridians, it would also upgrade the power of all the martial arts they learned. More importantly, they could create spirit energy magnetic fields beforehand and seal them in the dragon meridians, creating a Divine Seal. This was the second half of Divine Nine Dragon SealsDivine Seals! There was no need to even mention the benefits of creating spirit energy magnetic fields beforehand and storing them. In battle, when the enemy was still spending time creating spirit energy magnetic fields, the superhumans who had mastered Divine Seals could retrieve the spirit energy magnetic fields that had been sealed in their dragon meridians and execute their techniques instantly. Even if execution speed was only shortened by 0.5 of a second, it could determine a persons life and death at critical moments. Over the past half a century, countless spirit energy martial arts pioneers had cracked their heads and researched ways to instantly execute skills. Divine Seals could be considered to be the most successful and mature method. Unfortunately, the difficulty in practicing this technique was too high, and even the professors in the martial arts courses of various universities had a difficult time mastering it. Many prodigies who were too arrogant for their own good chose to challenge this and took up classes regarding Divine Nine Dragon Seals. After all, the coursemarks for this class were also the highest in all the professional classes in the martial arts courses. But once the end of a semester arrived, these prodigies would all return without any results. They would cry and hug their lecturers thighs, begging them to give them one more chance. If they could reverse time, they would definitely not choose Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Even if the most basic theory of this martial art was as difficult to understand as the hardest languages in the world. This insane martial art only belonged to the peerless elites with outstanding achievements. It was not something normal humans could practice! Meng Chao never thought about practicing Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Based on what he remembered, when the apocalypse arrived, there were not many peerless elites in Dragon City who had mastered Divine Nine Dragon Seals. In his previous life, ever since Battle God Lei Zongchao died together with the King of Beastsa creature even more terrifying than Apocalyptic Beastsat the end of the Monster War, there was no more possibility of being taught by him personally, and Divine Nine Dragon Seals became a nearly lost art. Meng Chao did not believe that his current self could challenge such a difficult technique. But he had helped the abnormal beast research department complete many important missions, and the abnormal beast research department never mistreated him and gave him plenty of rewards and help. There was also an anonymous donor who forked out loads of money and high-grade cultivation cabins to support him so that he could make the Broken Star Club grow. This anonymous donor had also prepared a set of cultivation methods based on Meng Chaos physical condition. They also made micro adjustments to the martial arts he was practicing, which made them more suitable for his physiological parameters and spirit meridian system. The anonymous donor then included the basic cultivation method for Divine Nine Dragon Seals in the cultivation method they set for Meng Chao. It was not the difficult, vague, and general stuff found everywhere in the teaching materials from the universities. Instead, it was a valuable book with a lot of affixes, notes, explanations, indexes, and pictures added to it. Meng Chao had not expected that the anonymous donor would regard him so highly, so he could not let this person down. He decided to try it, and he practiced this martial art from half an hour up to an hour every day. The book was indeed different from the general stuff found everywhere. He felt as if he had received personal guidance from Battle God Lei Zongchao. His strength increased day by day, and he improved by leaps and bounds. He spent a whole half a year on it, and his Skillfulness with Divine Nine Dragon Skills had already reached the legendary Normal Level! His Skillfulness was at 66%! What? This martial art was just too difficult, okay? Even if the martial art had been deciphered to its very core in the book and he was given a lot of notes, even if Meng Chao once spent a lot of contribution points to push the Skillfulness up, and even if he trained and slaughtered monsters like a madman in the wild for days, he only understood the bare minimum of it and had not reached Specialist Level. Speaking of which, even this minimal understanding made Meng Chao feel his physiological functions and spirit meridian system improving drastically. That was why he could fight against Ghost Eagle Song Yu, Bloody Slaughter Gao Yang, Corpse-eating Dog Du Ming, and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei head-on within the span of twenty-four hours, even though he was just a four-star superhuman. He had even withstood a powerful blow from a super crystal bomb and fought against the Vortex for a long period of time but still remained standing. Divine Nine Dragon Seals was amazing, domineering, and invincible! Hence, when Meng Chao wanted to instantly digest all the spirit energy forced into him by Hells Blood, he immediately remembered Battle God Lei Zongchaos famous technique! Chapter 615 - Not A Single Drop Left! The gears in Meng Chaos head turned to perform the last deduction. Based on past experience, every time he activated and upgraded a skill, an information flow would explode in his head, causing his muscle fibers and nerve endings to go through drastic changes. During the process, he would feel extreme pain and as if he could no longer control his body properly. This would last for seconds at first but could go for even minutes. It was the period when he was at his weakest. Hence, in the past, Meng Chao only dared to activate and upgrade a skill when he was in a cultivation room or an absolutely safe place. The Vortex would never give him dozens of seconds to get stronger. However, when Meng Chao looked over to the Vortex, he found that the creature was still struggling in a corner. It had been struck head-on by AJis Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. At the cost of draining his own life, the boy had dealt an unstoppable blow. Its damage could not be easily negated. When the Vortex had finally extinguished the golden spirit flames at its wounds, Lu Siya and Meng Chao crashed into it, and its wounds acted up again. The golden flames lit up once more and tore its body apart. It hissed and squirmed around, but it did not have the energy to rage. I have to risk it! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and decided to stake everything. Right then, he could only take a gamble on whether he would recover faster than the Vortex. He no longer hesitated and poured a few hundred thousand contribution points into Battle God Lei Zongchaos famous technique. Divine Nine Dragon Seals, upgrade! In an instant, a few hundred thousand dazzling golden sparks exploded in the depths of his mind. The golden waves crashed into every crevice of his brain. Each shattered spark released an endless wave of information that instantly occupied Meng Chaos soul and body. Hells Blood had been wreaking havoc once it surged into his body a moment ago, but now, it was fully absorbed, as if it ran into a powerful water pump. AAAAHHHH! The searing pain caused Meng Chao to release an inhuman shout. And as an astronomical amount of contribution points, spirit energy, and brain cells exploded at the same time, countless information regarding Divine Nine Dragon Seals branded itself into his cells in an incredibly rich, detailed, and vivid manner. Agricultural Universitys martial arts course taught the Basic Theories of Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Battle God Lei Zongchao had personally written the Theories of Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Plenty of powerful fighters had written theses and research reports regarding Divine Nine Dragon Seals before. The life science forums in the deep web and all sorts of self-proclaimed elites who had not received proper education from the related fields had also released all sorts of strange theories about Divine Nine Dragon Seals. There were also Battle God Lei Zongchaos cultivation and fighting videos. Lei Zongchao was the most selfless superhuman in Dragon City. He never hid any secrets when it came to cultivation. In fact, he took the initiative to wear all sorts of cameras and physiological parameter monitor chips to cultivate and fight so that all humans could gather large quantities of data and perfect as well as enrich Earthlings spirit energy martial arts system. So, Meng Chao had already read and watched a lot of information related to Divine Nine Dragon Seals. But in the past, since this technique was just too difficult to understand, even if he forced himself to circulate his spirit energy and stimulate his brain cells so that he could memorize the entire meditation method, incantation, and even the theses, he still had a hard time understanding Battle God Lei Zongchaos sublime words. It was just like how a student, no matter how smart they were and how capable of memorizing all the materials and exercises related to calculus, would never be able to understand the profound secrets behind calculus. Meng Chao suffered from the same thing. Even if he admired Lei Zongchaos cultivation and fighting videos for a few hours without blinking, he could not understand the functions behind the small actions the Battle God did in passing. He also could not understand what sort of exciting scientific reason was contained behind the slight fluttering of his nostril hair when he exercised his breathing. It was the same posture, same angle, same arm strength, and same torque. The Battle God did not mobilize a lot of spirit energy, either, so how could he easily deliver force that was hundreds of times stronger than that of a normal superhuman? This was something that once puzzled Meng Chao for a long time. But now, as a few hundred thousand contribution points and the rampaging spirit energy contained in Hells Blood were completely drained as if he was spending money on luxury goods, his brain suddenly started buzzing. It was as if he was being cheered on by Battle God Lei Zongchao and became enlightened. There were dozens of books on incantations and meditation methods, theses, and monographs related to Divine Nine Dragon Seals, but right then, the footnotes, formulae, and diagrams that didnt seem to have any connection with each other suddenly appeared to be connected to each other via all sorts of hidden links. And based on what he remembered, the seemingly average cultivation and fighting videos of Lei Zongchao suddenly became clear and amazing. He found plenty of astonishing details that countless superhumans would not be able to find even if they observed Lei Zongchaos videos under a microscope. Meng Chao did not dare say that he had learned Divine Nine Dragon Seals. But at the very least, he was enlightened now. He understood the profound secrets of Divine Nine Dragon Seals and realized just what Battle God Lei Zongchao had been doing! Boom! Boom! Boom! Information continued exploding in his mind. A brand new, absolutely fascinating, and incredibly brilliant world of martial arts slowly opened before Meng Chaos eyes. [Spent 8,931 contribution points. Skillfulness of Divine Nine Dragon Seals increased by 1%.] [Spent 9,111 contribution points. Skillfulness of Divine Nine Dragon Seals increased by 1%.] [Spent 30,334 contribution points. Activated the breathing technique of Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Skillfulness of Divine Nine Dragon Seals increased by 7%.] The clear sound of coins hitting one another rose in Meng Chaos ears. Every sound was as clear as a bell chime. It represented him gaining further understanding of Battle God Lei Zongchaos martial arts theory. After spending almost all of his contribution points, he absorbed all the Hells Blood that had seeped in through his wounds. Not a single drop was left. But he felt as if he had not had enough yet. In fact, a great desire for more rose in him. Not enough. Its not enough! The billions of cells in Meng Chaos body protested simultaneously. They scoffed at the fact that Meng Chao was absorbing the Hells Blood through his wounds, because it was too slow. So he decided to just turn around and bury his face in the fluorescent blue medicine to gulp it down. M-Meng Chao, what are you doing?! Lu Siya had finally managed to recover a little from the pain of her spine being almost broken only to see Meng Chao acting like a greedy monster and eating the super gene medicine in a frenzy. Even though Lu Siya did not know just what the Hells Blood was, based on the evaporating spirit energy and the thick fragrance, she knew that it was a super gene medicine that contained countless Hell Beasts blood and was incredibly domineering. And based on the proper education she received, she knew that such a domineering thing should not be devoured in such a simple and crude fashion during such a dangerous moment. If anyone did that, not only would they be unable to become stronger, they would even enter spirit energy deviation and suffer from a rebound. Enough, no, I mean, stop! Stop licking, youre going to die! Lu Siya screamed. I know, I have no choice! I have to risk it! Meng Chao was in pain, but also in pleasure. His eyelids, mouth, fingers, and toes twitched. The information torrent gathered into a storm in his brain, as if Battle God Lei Zongchao had personally rammed Divine Nine Dragon Seals into his brain, and Meng Chao felt as if his brain was about to be blasted out through his navel. But no matter how painful it was, Meng Chao did not slow down in drinking Hells Blood. In an instant, he devoured one-third of the leftover Hells Blood. If I dont drink it all, that creature is only going to benefit from this! Meng Chao hissed. Even if I enter spirit energy deviation and explode, I wont let the Vortex have even a drop of this super gene medicine! Big Sis Ya! Ah, forget it. AJi, dont hold back now. Come and drink this together with me. Anyway, this has been left by Saber Jin Wanhao, and he is dead now! If you dont drink it, itll be wasted! Meng Chao was still slow in drinking up all the Hells Blood. He would not be able to drink all of the blue medicine from the three Hells Blood before the Vortex finished recovering. He originally wanted Lu Siya to come over and help him, but he was worried that this super gene medicine of unknown origin would be too violent and hurt her. AJi, though, was a monster-level superhuman and connected to Saber Jin Wanhao. He was the perfect candidate to come over and drink Hells Blood. To heck with you and your itll be wasted if I dont drink it talk. Its mine, so why would I let you drink it? AJi wanted to cry. He wanted to go forward and kick Meng Chao away, but unfortunately, executing Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash had used up all of his spirit energy. All the blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians in his right arm had been destroyed by the out-of-control spirit energy magnetic field. Right then, even though he had been accumulating power in his left arm for three minutes, he still could not accumulate even one-tenth of the power necessary for a second Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. And the Vortex had already extinguished the golden flames again. Its wounds were now healing once more, and it had noticed Meng Chao devouring the medicine greedily. It also registered the fact that one-third of Hells Blood was gone. The Vortex reacted exactly like AJi. It released a screech from the bottom of its heart. Before even putting its split head back together, it swung its claws and created two tornados that charged at Meng Chao. This was the final moment. Both sides had used up all their attacks and spent all their spirit energy. The one who could suck all the Hells Blood would be the final victor. The price of victory was their lives and the lives of countless humans and monsters. Meng Chao was surrounded by a spirit energy storm and information torrent. He could not control his body. Lu Siya had also spent all her spirit energy. She could not even summon a stone spike the size of a finger. She gritted her teeth and grabbed the Bloody Soul that had slipped from Meng Chaos grip and fallen on the floor. She turned three times and swung it at the Vortex. The core of Bloody Soul was the Red Radiance Jade crystal marrow. Just like Meng Chao, Lu Siya was also baptized by the Red Radiance Jade tsunami. Hence, she could resonate with Bloody Soul as well. Unfortunately, this resonance was only enough for her to make Bloody Soul sink three inches into the Vortexs shoulder. Then, it got stuck and did not go any further. Chapter 616 - A Tiger and Dragon’s Roar Whoosh! The Vortexs brutality was stirred up because of the pain. It swung its arm back, and the three claws left a bloody wound on Lu Siyas chest. The Queen Bee was swept into a corner. Big Sis Ya! Meng Chao felt anxious. He wanted to jump over to grab Lu Siya and Bloody Soul. But he was at a crucial stage where his whole body was changing. His limbs, brain, and even his organs did not feel like they belonged to him anymore. When he summoned force abruptly, he could not retain his balance. He staggered and fell back onto the floor. AJi gritted his teeth, and a fierce light appeared in his eyes as he swept his gaze back and forth between Meng Chao and the Vortex. Honestly, he really wanted to kill Meng Chao together with the Vortex. After hesitating for a long time, he came to the conclusion that if he had to choose one, he could only choose the Vortex, who appeared to have a slight advantage and looked a little uglier than Meng Chao. Whoosh! He fired the second Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. The burning golden flames turned into a substantial golden fang and stabbed into the Vortexs chest. Unfortunately, the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash this time not only had less than one-tenth of the power, its speed and accuracy were also far lower. The Vortex dodged, and the golden flames brushed past it. The slash only cut its left shoulder instead of the Broken Claw Dragons heart, much less the black adhesive liquids core. Slap! Before AJi could fall back, the Vortex swung its morningstar-like tail. It struck AJis chest and nearly dislocated all the bones in the emancipated boy. AJi was like a kite with its strings torn. He hit the wall, and a bloody trail was left behind on it as he slid down. His face was just as pale as Lu Siyas, and despair was prominent in his eyes. The Vortex cackled. It no longer cared about the two people, who had completely lost their fighting ability, and turned around to pounce on Meng Chao and Hells Blood. But to its surprise, Lu Siya and AJis consecutive attacks had not just stalled it for three crucial seconds, but also allowed Meng Chao to adapt to his new body after he drank in large quantities of Hells Blood and became a new man. It stimulated the strongest fighting spirit within his bones, causing all his pores to release a presence from the apocalypse. When the Vortex swung its claws and created tornadoes when it went to attack his chest, Meng Chao did not even bother to dodge or parry. He just brought his arms up high and used all his strength to grab the Bloody Soul in the Vortexs shoulder. When the Vortexs claws left behind more than one hundred intersecting slashes on his chest, he made the muscles, bones, and spirit meridians in his arms tremble at high speed, which made the blade tremble at a rate of thousands of times per second. Then, he thrust the saber deeper into the Vortexs body. The Vortex let out a shrill screech. After the barrage of attacks from the three humans, its regeneration abilities were at their lowest, and it no longer dared to risk getting injured while fighting against Meng Chao. It shifted its target from Meng Chaos chest to his arm, hoping to rip it off from his body. Meng Chao could only let go of Bloody Soul. The next moment, he rammed his fist into the Vortexs bosom like a burning cannonball and spread his fingers to plunge his entire arm through the wound AJi left with Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. Then, with all his strength, he stirred up the parts in the monsters body. The Vortex flailed around and started spinning like a huge top, but no matter how it tried to fling Meng Chao away, it could not get Meng Chao off itself. The human and monster crashed on the floor and rolled around. Their fight was even uglier than a drunken brawl between hooligans ranked at the bottom of the lair. Their limbs were entangled with each other, and they were in a stalemate. For a period of time, neither of them could do anything to the other. Unfortunately, Meng Chao only had two arms and two legs, while the Vortex had an agile tail. Red eyes roved about before the Vortex brought its tail up high and opened the mouth there. But it did not bite Meng Chao. It went straight to the remaining Hells Blood. Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp! The Vortex started gulping down the medicine. Once Hells Blood surged into its abdominal cavity, the terrifying wounds on its body started healing rapidly. The black smoke around it also became thicker and more rampant. Meng Chao also wanted to imitate the Vortex and fight against it for Hells Blood. The problem was, he could not break through the limits of human physiology. His neck was too short, and his mouth was too small. Even if he did everything he could, he could not open his mouth until it was 180 degrees wide, much less match a super suction force that could rival a water pump. Since he was locked down by the Vortex, even if he stuck his tongue out to the max, all he could do was suck in a few measly drops. After trying a few times, Meng Chao seemingly sank into despair and stopped trying. He shut his eyes and let the Vortex have all the remaining Hells Blood. This time, cough, were really doomed! Meng Chao was the last hope. When Lu Siya and AJi saw that he had given up fighting, their blood ran cold. The Vortex drank all the Hells Blood on the floor through the python-sized tail in just half a minute. It let out a satisfied burp, and a large amount of foul-smelling black smoke came out of its throat. The Vortex then lowered its head and flashed a savage grin at Meng Chao. But its grin froze, just like how Lu Siya and AJis blood had frozen. Because it saw Meng Chao open his eyes again, and his gaze was the gaze of a predator standing at the top of the food chain. [Spent 3,214 points. Skillfulness of Divine Nine Dragon Seals increased by 7%. Congratulations, Fire Relayer. You have begun to understand the secrets of Divine Nine Dragon Seals and moved from Normal Level to Specialist Level.] The capillaries in Meng Chaos eyes turned into rampaging, bloody dragons. It was as if these burning eyes alone could swallow the Vortex whole. The dragon meridians hidden in the depths of Meng Chaos spine let out a deafening roar that sounded like it belonged to a tiger or a dragon. Along with the deafening sound came the bulging out of his vertebra. Spirit flames gushed out and formed a sharp blade that seemed to have substantial form. It stretched to Meng Chaos head and looked like a mighty horn that wanted to reach the skies. Bang! Before the Vortex could register what it saw, Meng Chao gave it a headbutt. The Vortex instinctively opened its mouth wide and tried to bite off Meng Chaos head, but it felt as if it had just bit the sturdiest diamond. All of its fangs fell off cleanly. Even the tongue made of black adhesive liquid curled up because of the burn from Meng Chaos spirit flames. Meng Chao knocked off the Vortex and used the chance to widen the distance between them. He spread his arms to the limit, and the power of the dragon meridians in his spine spread to his arms in a radial formation along with the roar. In an instant, his arms were covered in profound, complicated, and dazzling spirit tattoos. At first glance, he looked like he had grown a layer of brilliant, golden scales. Thats Lu Siya and AJi looked like they had been struck by lightning and could not believe their eyes. Both of them were knowledgeable fighters, so they naturally knew that Meng Chao was using Battle God Lei Zongchaos famous technique. The problem was, even if over the course of the half a century Lei Zongchao stood at the top of Dragon City, he had selflessly offered all his martial arts to the citizens for research and learning purposes, there were only a handful of people who had mastered Divine Nine Dragon Seals, and that was including Deity Realm superhumans. Meng Chao had just entered Heaven Realm. Lu Siya and AJi had never seen a second person aside from Battle God Lei Zongchao produce such pure energy when executing Divine Nine Dragon Seals! Thats impossible! AJis jaw practically dislocated from shock. He suddenly felt that compared to him executing Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash with his frail nine-year-old body, Meng Chao was the real monster, because he had not even graduated from university but had already reached Heaven Realm and could execute Divine Nine Dragon Seals! Roar! ROAR! Two thunderous, enraged roars that seemed like they came from chaos itself crushed all the disorderly thoughts in AJis head. It was not a sound from Meng Chao. Instead, it was the sound from his fists after they were strengthened by Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Bang! BANG! With just two punches, Meng Chao sent the Vortexs brain into its abdominal cavity. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! What came next was a flurry of attacks. Each punch had the power of a railway gun, and the gap between the punches was less than 0.1 of a second. In an instant, the Vortexs sturdy shell was reduced to a pulp. The Vortex wanted to dodge and counterattack, but it had just drunk Hells Blood and had not digested it yet. So, it was currently causing trouble in its body. It flowed like lava and burned every single one of its cells. It was only at this moment that the Vortex realized Meng Chaos devious plan. Compared to Meng Chao who had drank one-third of the spilled out medicine, the Vortex had drank two-thirds. Also, before Meng Chao and Lu Siya came in, it had injected one vial of undamaged Hells Blood into its veins. If they were to talk about the spirit energy they gained, the Vortex had gathered far more compared to Meng Chao. But this meant that it had to spend far more time digesting the rampaging spirit energy, yet Meng Chao did not give it even half a second to do so. While it had stuffed itself full of medicine, Meng Chao had also used some secret technique to completely absorb the one-third of Hells Blood he drank. He then turned it into terrifying fighting strength! I fell into his trap! But why?! How did he absorb the super gene medicine so quickly?! Is it Divine Nine Dragon Seals? Is this the legendary Divine Nine Dragon Seals?! Even if the Vortex possessed intelligence that was on par with a humans, at that moment, it was unable to think and could only scream. It was full of regrets. It should not have been so greedy and drunk all the Hells Blood. It thought that the Hells Blood on the floor was about the same in terms of density as Hells Blood 3, and the time needed as well as difficulty in absorbing it would be about the same. But who would have known that the density would be so high, and the effects would be so violent? No, if it really were to regret its actions, then its greatest regret would be that it provoked Meng Chao. If it knew this would happen, it would have never slandered the name of a monster like Meng Chao! Chapter 617 - Enraged Fist! The powerful Vortex could not even find a chance to regret its actions when it faced Meng Chaos raging fists. It was beaten repeatedly, then forced out of the Broken Claw Dragons shattered body. When AJi and Lu Siya saw trails of black adhesive liquid letting out hissing screeches while fleeing from the Broken Claw Dragons body so that it could distance itself from Meng Chaos attacks, they were dumbfounded. Thats a little too insane, dont you think? AJi stuttered. Wh-What sort of monster did you guys create? I-I dont know. Lu Siya gulped. She still could not believe her own eyes. Is it really Divine Nine Dragon Seals? When did this guy learn it behind my back? The Vortex could not fight back at all in the face of Meng Chaos Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Most of the black adhesive liquid that left the Broken Claw Dragons body looked like sticky, rotten mud that had been burned by high heat, and it could not gather together into its complete form. But here was the problem. After it was beaten into its true form, its malleability and stretchability reached their max. When Meng Chao threw a punch at it, he was able to make a huge hole in its body, but the power of Divine Nine Dragon Seals was evenly distributed through its entire body by the ripples that kept on spreading out. Then, it was transferred to the ground, because it was stuck to the floor. As a result, 90% of the damage was sent into the stones. The Vortex might have been in a pathetic shape, but it was still struggling and hissing. As time passed, the dragon meridians and the radial-shaped spirit tattoos formed along them became chaotic. AJi and Lu Siya knew very clearly that it was too much for Meng Chao to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals. After all, he was just a four-star superhuman. He was just like AJi. When he used Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, his right arm was torn to shreds. Meng Chaos body also had to be withstanding a rampaging backlash from his dragon meridians. With every second that passed, countless blood vessels, nerves, spirit meridians, and muscle fibers would be torn viciously. It was impossible for him to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals endlessly. And once he finished using this skill, he would face an incredibly long cool down that would render him really weak. If he could not kill the Vortex right then, this creature with its terrifying regenerative abilities would digest all the Hells Blood it had just drank and would return to its monstrous form. Earlier, AJi and Lu Siya had managed to gain an upper hand, but the Vortexs powerful regenerative abilities had worn them out. What should we do? Both of them were really anxious. He cant keep fighting like this. Even if he has an upper hand for now, he wont be able to kill it! AJi gritted his teeth. This monster is afraid of fire, so we must use flames that are thousands of degrees Celsius hot to kill it! But were underground. Where are we supposed to find fire? Lu Siya asked while covering the wound on her chest. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He naturally heard the two peoples conversation. But even if they did not remind him of the stakes, no one knew better than him just how dangerous the current situation was for him. The Vortex was truly the most terrifying enemy he had ever come across after it fused with the Broken Claw Dragon and got its hands on Hells Blood. With Divine Nine Dragon Seals, he obtained an overwhelming advantage, but this would only last for a moment. He could not swiftly and smoothly reduce this creature to ashes! Fire! I need fire! Raging, violent fire! As Divine Nine Dragon Seals provided him with more power, the speed of Meng Chaos punches became faster. The super fast friction between his fists and the air created thousands of sparks. Besides, with the spirit flames aiding him, the surface area of his fists was already burning as hotly as steel that was at thousands of degrees Celsius. They shone with a dark red hue, and hot steam came out from them. Whenever he landed a punch on the Vortex, he left a sizzling hole. But this was not enough. This was far from enough! Meng Chao had his vitality magnetic field spread through the entire material storage in search of anything that could combust or even explode. Fortunately for him, he soon found it. The small storage had everything since it contained the most valuable monster materials and high-grade crystals that Saber Jin Wanhao had spent his entire life gathering. Fire-type materials and crystals were the most commonly found materials in the Other World. For example, after Meng Chao returned to the past, the first superbeast he killed was a fire-type superbeast known as Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle. It had really sticky fuel and could instantly create a hell that burned at more than one thousand degrees Celsius. The materials that Saber Jin Wanhao gathered were at least ten times better in terms of quality compared to the fuel of Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetles. Meng Chao instantly fixed his attention on a monster material and a crystal. Flame Chaos acid and Sulphuric Fire Crystal! The former was an acid that came from the digestive system of a Grade Six Hell Beast. Its combustion point was really low, but it produced a high temperature. It was also a very active substance, since it would burn the moment it came into contact with air. It was the greatest weapon of Flame Chaoses who spat fire to burn everything in their way and rule over Monster Mountain Range. The crystal came from an area south of Dragon City, which was full of active volcanoes, and could only be found in the most violent of volcanoes. Even a crystal the size of half a grain could have the impact of a napalm bomb. Originally, these highly dangerous materials were sealed in mithril-based stabilizing fluid and placed in storage boxes made of super alloy. But after Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and AJi fought against the Vortex, the entire material storage was hit by astonishing waves of spirit energy. The storage boxes were all out of shape and full of cracks. The unstable spirit energy inside them gushed out in the form of red spirit gas, which revealed their nature to Meng Chao, who was an ace harvester. He kicked the Vortex away, stretched his arms, spread his fingers wide, and used the circulation of his magnetic field to bring the metal boxes with the Flame Chaos acid and Sulphuric Fire Crystal. Crack! Crack! Two sturdy storage boxes were crushed to a pulp. The mithril-based stabilizing fluid inside poured out, and he spread it evenly on his arms, so they became shiny, as if he was wearing an armor made of platinum. Then, the Flame Chaos acid flowed all over the platinum armor. Meng Chao swung his arms. The sparks created by the high speed friction between his fists and the air instantly ignited the Flame Chaos acid. It turned his arms into burning fire pillarsNo, they were rampaging fire dragons spitting out lava! As the flames shone on it, the Vortex let out a screech of despair. Meng Chao grinned and swung the two fire dragons while pouncing on it with absolute malice. This time, with just one punch, he managed to make the Vortex so terrified that it looked like its soul had left its body. Not only was a terrifying hole left behind on the black adhesive liquid, a large amount of Flame Chaos acid was rammed into the hole, making it burn continuously. In an instant, the Vortex was reduced to a huge, burning fireball. The outermost layer of black adhesive liquid was burnt to a brittle shell. It lost its fluidity as well as regenerative and transformative abilities. At first glance, it could no longer squirm, dodge, or regenerate. Careful, only its outermost layer was burnt! AJi had fought with the Vortex the longest, so he knew just how terrifying this creature was the best. There is still a lot of liquid under that burnt shell that still retains cellular activity! I know! Meng Chaos eyes shone with a bright, fierce light. He clenched the Sulphuric Fire Crystal in his right hand so tightly that it started cracking, and it looked like he was holding a volcano that was about to erupt. The continuous, explosive punches had used up all of his contribution points and spirit energy, so he could no longer maintain Divine Nine Dragon Seals, not when it made his body go into overdrive. But that was fine. With the last bit of spirit energy he had left, he could still use his favorite moveDemon Subduing Pole. Of course, he would be using the supreme ultra hyper mega super upgraded versionFlaming Demon Subduing Pole! Die, monster! Meng Chao crushed the Sulphuric Fire Crystal in his palm. His entire right arm turned into a small, blinding sun. It was comparable to the small sun AJi had created when he used the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. Meng Chaos right arm swelled up several times its original size and turned into a demon subduing pole that stood tall in the world. There was a fierce dragon that flew around it. The demon subduing pole pushed the small sun forward and rammed it into the Vortex. Boom! When the burning demon subduing pole stabbed into the burnt shell, the Vortex exploded. A large amount of black, blood-red, and nearly transparent adhesive liquid that was mixed with the Broken Claw Dragons flesh and bones spilled out like raindrops. Most of the adhesive liquid, blood, flesh, and shattered bones was burnt to ashes by the flames that gushed out of Meng Chaos right arm. This time, it was AJi and Lu Siyas turn to find their vision going white and red. Aside from seeing that the waves of raging flames were each taller than the last, they saw nothing else. Th-That flame attack is scary. What sort of monster is that brat?! Hes practically a fire demon who crawled out of hell! D-Did he kill the monster? When the flames faded away, both of them still had their hearts pounding in fear, and they gasped in amazement. Then, they looked at Meng Chao. He was on one knee and so exhausted that he was swaying. Meanwhile, scattered evenly in front of him was a layer of really fine black sand. Clearly, this was the sign that the Vortex had been burnt to a crisp and had lost all cellular activity. I-Is it finally over? Lu Siya and AJi looked at each other before they breathed long sighs of relief. They felt that the past hour was as long as a year in the depths of hell. No! Its not completely dead yet! Only Meng Chao could tell based on the feeling that he did not land a solid hit that the Vortex was not blasted by his Flaming Demon Subduing Pole. Instead, it had personally exploded the Broken Claw Dragons flesh along with 90% of its own liquid. This was similar to a gecko breaking off its tail to escape and how sea cucumbers coughed up their organs to confuse their enemies when they ran into danger. It tossed the Broken Claw Dragons carcass and 90% of its original body at Meng Chao as sacrifices for Flaming Demon Subduing Pole to protect the last 10% of liquid. No Its not trying to escape. It wants to Meng Chaos pupils shrank into dots. Under the cover of the black ashes was a thin layer of nearly transparent liquid that stuck close to the floor. Suddenly, it curled with a screech and launched itself at Meng Chao! Chapter 618 - Bubble Messenger Even though the Vortexs size had already become only one-tenth of its original size, its cellular activity had been largely reduced, and its speed when squirming and stretching was also much slower, but Meng Chao and the other two had also run out of fuel. There was no need to even mention AJi and Lu Siya. Their bones and tendons were broken, and they were covered in injuries. Even if they struggled for a long time, they could not climb up. The spirit meridians in Meng Chaos body were also in a cooldown state because they had been overworking themselves to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals. They could not create any spirit energy magnetic fields for the time being. Each muscle fiber hurt as if it was poked by ten thousand burning steel needles. His dragon meridian-bound spine also felt like it was twisted by a merciless, metal hand. Each vertebrae twisted one hundred eighty degrees. He could not dodge in time and could only watch the Vortex crawl on him. His nano fighting suit had long since been sliced apart by sharp claws and burned by spirit flames. His skin was also covered in lacerations created by his spirit energy surging, his blood vessels protruding on his skin, and his muscles bulging. In its transparent form, the Vortex easily invaded Meng Chaos body through his bloody wounds. It screeched and extended thousands of spider thread-like tentacles from its liquid body and wrapped them tightly around Meng Chaos blood vessels, nerves, and bones. Meng Chao was in so much pain that he nearly fainted. But he gnashed his teeth together and crushed them so that his incredibly sensitive teeth nerves would be exposed to the air. He was using pain to make himself stay awake. He reached out to yank the transparent liquid off his body, but the Vortex was like the strongest glue ever to be made. It stuck to his flesh and even bones. When he tugged at it, he nearly yanked off his own bones, and it hurt so much that he saw stars. He could not even scream in pain. Knowing that he could not yank the Vortex off his body, Meng Chao could only bring out the chain saber that was around his waist to cut off the entire piece of flesh that had been invaded by the transparent liquid. But the final bits of brutality in the Vortex also showed up. Its invisible tentacles invaded Meng Chaos blood vessels and bones, then took over his right thigh and lower body. Now, it was aiming for his organs. Even if Meng Chao made a firm decision and cut off his entire right thigh, he could not solve the problem. Unless he cut off his lower body as well Meng Chao shuddered. He would rather die together with the Vortex. Meng Chao! Lu Siya and AJi screamed in despair. Both of them saw the transparent liquid crawl into Meng Chaos body through his wounds and only a tail end swing outside like a fat leech. Once the Vortex completely entered Meng Chaos body, it would occupy Meng Chaos body just like how it took ownership of Xiong Ying and the Broken Claw Dragon. Unless they threw Meng Chao into a volcano, it would be impossible to completely destroy this terrifying monster. The problem was, even if Meng Chao was willing to sacrifice himself, after the Vortex ate so much Hells Blood, it would definitely be able to recover faster than Lu Siya and AJi. At that time, no one would be able to kill it. Once it ate Meng Chaos brain, killed AJi as well as Lu Siya, ate all the materials in the secret lab and read all the data, then walked out with Meng Chaos face, it could create a crazy story for the gangs and the abnormal beast research department. The lair, no, Dragon City, would then meet the apocalypse in advance. I wont let you win Meng Chaos face turned red because of how much he was trying to regain control. His neck also became three times thicker than usual. He gave up on yanking the Vortex off. While he could still control his hands, he groped around for some other fire-type material or crystals to burn the Vortex to death. The Vortex had already taken control of part of his nerves and discovered his intentions. Its screeches became even shriller as it tried to seize control of Meng Chaos arms. Meng Chao straightened his left arm and spread his fingers wide open. His knuckles popped, and he reached for a can of Flaming Griffins bone powder that was only a few centimeters away. But his right hand struck the can away and sent the Flaming Griffins bone powder five meters away. It landed under the shelf in a corner. The left side of Meng Chaos body was now fighting against his right. He rolled around on the floor. He groped around for a long time, but did not manage to grab onto a powerful incendiary agent to deal the deciding blow. But at the last moment, he grabbed something cold and hard. This is Meng Chaos eyeballs bulged up. He looked at his shivering left hand. It held a bottle of blue medicine. It was Hells Blood 7, which had the greatest amount of spirit energy, but was also the most violent and dangerous. Its effects would be the combination of the six gene medicines before it. The super gene medicine bottle was the size of a babys arm, yet it had more than one hundred Hell Beasts blood and essence in it. When Meng Chao and the Vortexs vitality magnetic fields clashed madly, it gurgled as if it was boiling, making it seem like it had more than one hundred Hell Beasts souls sealed inside! This fierce gene medicine was something that even Saber Jin Wanhao would not dare to inject directly into his body. But Meng Chao did not have a better choice. At that moment, the Vortex had already wrapped itself around his legs, stomach, and right arm. All he had left in his control were his brain and left arm. And thousands of threads from that transparent liquid were eagerly crawling to his face, trying to invade his brain through his orifices and control his cerebral cortex and central nervous system. I have no choice! Vortex, you like eating this really fierce super gene medicine, right?! Then, drink to your hearts content! Before the Vortex could register what was going to happen, Meng Chao roared and used all his strength to plunge Hells Blood 7 into the transparent liquid on his skin. In half a second, Meng Chao injected more than one hundred Hell Beasts essence into the Vortex. The Vortex let out a piercing screech. After losing 90% of its mass and fighting fiercely for a long time against Meng Chao, even though it had managed to invade Meng Chaos body, it had paid a terrible price for it, and it was incredibly weak. It was so weak that it could not take in anything nutritious to help its body, so it could not possibly withstand rampaging spirit energy crashing like tidal waves into it. Its cells exploded one by one. Its gene chains also broke link by link. It squirmed and screamed while it flung its semi-transparent tentacles around, but it could not stop more than one hundred Hell Beasts souls from charging around its body and destroying everything within reach. Since a huge part of its tentacles had invaded Meng Chaos body and were connected to his muscles, nerves, and even bones, a portion of Hells Blood 7 also invaded Meng Chaos organs and limbs, causing Meng Chao to feel even more excruciating pain compared to the time he drank Hells Blood 4, 5, and 6. However, compared to the Vortex struggling against death in the depths of the abyss, Meng Chao had two major advantages. First, Hells Blood 7 was not directly injected into his body. Instead, it first went through the Vortexs body. The Vortex absorbed most of the destructive power contained in the super gene medicine before anything could be transferred over. Meng Chao got to suck in a lot of spirit energy, while the Vortex helped him by withstanding most of the pain and side effects. Second, every punch he delivered to the Vortex had given him loads of contribution points for severely damaging a Supernatural Entity. The progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities had also increased by leaps and bounds while he was fighting against the Vortex and gave him a lot of contribution points. He gained an especially huge amount when he forced the Vortex out of the Broken Claw Dragon using Flaming Demon Subduing Pole and made it detonate 90% of its mass. Kindling had even determined this as delivering severe, irreversible damage to the Supernatural Entity, and it gave him a few ten thousand contribution points in one go as a reward. Hence, Meng Chao had nearly a hundred thousand contribution points once more. With these contribution points, he knew how he should digest that insane amount of rampaging spirit energy at the fastest speed possible! Divine Nine Dragon Seals! What am I waiting for?! I cant hold back! Level up! Also, Ill activate ten Middle Stage Healing Skills as an appetizer or just use them until my contribution points go to zero! As wisps of golden light circulated swiftly in Meng Chaos body, it went through another drastic change as he received stimulation from Hells Blood, Kindling, his previous lifes memories, the rampaging spirit energy, and the Supernatural Entity. When one side destroyed him, he healed. When another side struck him, he rebuilt himself. While the third side crushed him, he became stronger. Each and every one of Meng Chaos cells entered an amazing new world where they were covered in both ice and fire. But the Vortex did not have such good luck. The necessity for its innumerable number of its cells to split and heal finally caused it to spend all of its energy. It could no longer withstand the rampaging spirit energy surging into its cells, and its cell membranes were torn. The transparent liquid that covered Meng Chaos body grew bigger like a balloon, but the larger it grew, the thinner it became. In the end, with a pop, it shattered and turned into numerous shining bubbles that fell down like rain. It was a beautiful but bizarre sight that left AJi and Lu Siya dumbstruck. They could not snap out of their daze even after a long time had passed. Once Meng Chao freed himself from the entanglement of the transparent liquid, he felt as if he woke up after a long period of hibernation. There was a storm raging in his head, and he could not form a single thought even after a long time passed. The three of them looked at each other, then at the bubbles on the floor. Is it finally over? They gulped. Aside from swallowing their own saliva, they could do nothing else. The bubbles formed after the Vortex collapsed were still squirming around and gradually formed a beautiful and magnificent flower of bubbles. No way, even after all this, I still didnt kill you? Meng Chao truly felt tired now. Just kill me already. And do it fast. I lost. The flower of bubbles bloomed, but what appeared was not the mini version of the Vortex. Instead, it was a blurry but vivid figure of a woman. It was formed by the seven colors that were reflected by the bubbles and looked just as alive as a 3D hologram. And what the heck is this? Meng Chao did not sense any murderous intent or vitality magnetic fields from this illusion. Now that he thought about it clearly, it was impossible for the Vortex to withstand Hells Blood 7s impact, so it should be dead. What he saw was its final message, so it could also be considered its will. Meng Chao sighed in relief and observed the womans figure in the bubbles and ascertained that he had never seen her face in this life or his previous life. But for some reason, he had a sense of deja vu. After thinking about it carefully for a long time, Meng Chao came to an abrupt conclusion. It was her presence. This bubble messenger had a really familiar presence. It was the unique presence his sister had after she turned into the Dark Witch! Chapter 619 - Underground Grotto The bubble messenger cast a glance at Meng Chao. He felt as if he was being stared at by a real human, and he could not help but shudder. But the bubble messenger did not cast her attention on him. She directed her gaze at AJi. The bubbles tore up, which caused the air to ripple, and it sounded like a ghost crying. Brother, I thought you died, thats why I attacked the lair, the bubble messenger said airily. I didnt expect that youd still be alive, and you became so familiar. Thats good. Dont be impatient. Ill soon return to Dragon City and come find you Meng Chao and Lu Siya were dumbfounded when they heard this. Their brain cells worked so madly that a lot of them died. They did not expect that the bubble messenger that appeared from the Vortexs carcass would know AJi. Based on the title she used to refer to him, they were also really close to each other. In an instant, their gazes on AJi turned really strange and wary. As for AJi, the moment he saw the bubble messenger, his expression became really ancient and strange. He was not yet ten years old and his face was young, but he gave off the feeling that he was an old man who was around eighty years old and at the end of his life. This unique sense of age was mixed with sentimentality and endless regret. Th-This isnt real. This cant be real AJi was in a daze. He looked at the bubble messenger, and suddenly, two drops of murky tears slid down his eyes. With a trembling hand, he tried to touch the bubble messengers face. But at the moment his fingertips touched her, the bubble messenger collapsed and turned into bubbles once more. They popped and turned into nothing. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were on guard, but they did not detect any signs of life from the bubbles and dust. Rows of golden words surrounded by fire finally jumped up at the top right hand corner of Meng Chaos vision. [Congratulations, Fire Relayer. You killed the Vortex and saved the lair citizens as well as protected the order in Dragon City. You built a firm foundation for the victory at the borders of Dragon City. All of your contributions have earned you 693,326 contribution points.] [Congratulations, Fire Relayer. You broke the limits of your life and won against an enemy more powerful than you were. This isnt a show of your victory alone, but is also proof of your courage and existence as an intelligent life form. You gained an additional 10% reward. Increased contribution points by 69,333.] [Increased progress of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities by 11%. Current progress: 71%. Increased contribution points by 12,563. Congratulations, Fire Relayer. You are soon going to discover the truth hidden behind the Supernatural Entities.] The words then turned into golden rays of light that surged into his torn body. Meng Chao gained so much pleasure from it that he shuddered. He blinked, and against his control, faint golden tears flowed from his eyes. Its finally over, right? We survived? After transforming into a brand new body, Meng Chao had the major problem of feeling as if his physical body was not one with his nerves and mind. He bit down on his lip, but he still felt as if he was in the clouds. With all his strength, he crawled to Lu Siya and leaned against the Queen Bee. Then, through the heat and breathing they emitted, he became certain that they were really alive. Yeah. Even though I seem to run into the worst situations possible every time I team up with you and become horribly mangled, we managed to live again! Lu Siya said with a sigh and looked at the chaotic battlefield. After falling silent for a moment, she narrowed her eyes and snorted. Then, she said in displeasure, But when did you get so good with Divine Nine Dragon Seals? Why didnt you ever tell me? Also, why do I think that your regeneration abilities are getting more insane? The speed you used to heal your wounds was almost faster than that of the Vortex. Also, this gene medicine known as Hells Blood should be even stronger than Raging Dragon Blood, and thats the strongest gene medicine in the market. The usual superhuman wouldnt be able to absorb it directly in such a simple and crude fashion. Why were you still able to jump around happily after drinking so much Hells Blood? Why does it feel like youve been reborn, even? Meng Chao, somehow, I think that you have an increasing number of secrets that youre keeping from me. Meng Chao found himself stunned speechless for a moment. After being in a daze for a long time, he said, Big Sis Ya, I remember that I told you a long time ago that everyone has their own secrets and goals. Were definitely the best partners, so theres no need for us to know all of one anothers secrets. That way, two people of completely different backgrounds, identities, and personalities could get along happily. Have you forgotten that? This time, it was Lu Siyas turn to be speechless. She gritted her teeth, used Meng Chaos shoulder as leverage, and pushed herself to her feet. Forget it, well talk about it later! She looked around, and when her gaze landed on the grand inheritance Saber Jin Wanhao left behind, greed became more prominent on her face. Now, lets clear up the battlefield and think about how were going to handle the matters afterwards to claim all of the Underground Emperors treasures as our own! Half an hour later, the medical cabin in Saber Jin Wanhaos treatment room was restored and could be used after some simple maintenance and cleaning. Meng Chao poured in a lot of high-calorie nutritional fluid and used the treasures Saber Jin Wanhao left behind to carefully create a medicine worth cities. In any case, even though everything around them was the Underground Emperors legacy that hed spent his entire life gathering, Meng Chao felt no psychological pressure about using it. He ferociously put in a lot of supreme-grade materials and filled the tank. If it were not for such a coincidence, even the owners of the nine great cultivation families would be unable to use more than one hundred supreme grade materials to create bathwater to soak themselves in it. Forget about lying inside to enjoy it. Just standing beside the medical cabin and sniffing at the lingering fragrance caused every cell in Meng Chaos body to moan in hunger. He could not help but gulp. However, he still squashed down his impulses and said to Lu Siya, Big Sis Ya, go in and get treated first. Your injuries are worse. You have to be treated in time, or youll have all sorts of sequelae in the future. Im not badly off, Lu Siya said and pursed her lips. You drank so much Hells Blood in one go. You look like youre fine, but you might have countless hidden injuries caused by the rampaging spirit energy tearing at your spirit meridians and organs. You should get treated first. Ill do it later. Im fine. Im in a good condition now. I can kill another VortexBah. I take that back. Please dont come back. But anyway, this is what I mean, Meng Chao said regretfully. The main problem is that you were dragged into this because of me, and since youre a great friend, you even entered Saber Jin Wanhaos secret lab with me. You nearly died due to the horrifying Vortex. Youre truly a great friend, and if I didnt do my part as a good friend, Id be letting our friendship down. Dont. I didnt do it for you. Its for my own benefit. Now, Ive already obtained what I want. When Lu Siya remembered the spoils that were worth astronomical figures, she licked her lips and grinned. Are you two done? As they tried to make the other go first, AJi could not bear to listen to them. Hurry up and let me go! All the treasures, medicine, and medical cabin here belong to me! Meng Chao and Lu Siya narrowed their eyes. Their gazes were like sharp blades that swept back and forth over AJi. At that moment, AJi was in a really pathetic state. His spirit energy and physical body were drained by the two Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, which left him incredibly weak. Then, after Meng Chao and Lu Siya killed the Vortex, they pounced on him and bound him up with a rope that weighed half a kilogram. He looked like a dumpling. But they were not done. When they discovered a lot of horrifying secrets in the underground lab, they came back and put shackles on him. They were the heavy ones used to keep the Broken Claw Dragon and other fierce creatures in check in the cages. He was bound by eight shackles. After the duo put crystals into them, they also connected them to electricity, which made it look like AJi was pinned under a mountain. No matter how he struggled, it was in vain. But Meng Chao and Lu Siya still hung him upside down, so his blood flowed from his legs to his head, causing his face to turn red and neck to thicken. He looked really pitiful. At any other moment, Meng Chao would definitely not stir up such a fuss for a normal boy. But AJi was definitely not a normal boy. In fact, he might not even be a human. What was hidden underneath that thin body could very well be a dangerous and terrifying spirit, so no matter how wary they were of him, it was fine. All yours? Meng Chao scoffed and tossed a stack of papers under AJis head. He said coldly, If thats the case, all the research data and experiment data here is yours. Could you explain how they came to be? Many photos had been spilled on the floor. All of them showed bloody and torn up humans. Earlier, when Meng Chao was gathering up the materials, Lu Siya carefully searched through the other rooms in the underground la and found a lot of fierce monsters samples, along with this bone-chilling experiment data. By the looks of it, Saber Jin Wanhao had used the name of entering isolated training to conduct evil research underground. They would not have said anything if his research was just conducted on monsters like the Broken Claw Dragon, but the dozen or so confidential documents Lu Siya found showed that Saber Jin Wanhao had used humans as his research subjects as well. More than ten superhumans who were above average in strength had died horribly in the secret lab! This discovery caused Meng Chao and Lu Siya to shudder. The lab was not a grave Jin Wanhao built for himself to die in peace! It was a demonic underground grotto that swallowed people whole! Chapter 620 - Only Those With Morals Should Have It I knew it. Saber Jin Wanhao is a boss-level person who doesnt lose to the Vortex at all! He pretended to be heavily injured and dying. After fooling everyone that he was struggling to live, he built this huge secret lab under Golden Tooths headquarters. Yet in truth, he hid here to carry out evil, inhuman experiments! Even though I dont know what his goals are, based on the information, the superhumans he tortured to death were at least at the peak of Earth Realm. A few of them were even at Heaven Realm! If he sacrificed so many powerful people, Saber Jin Wanhao is definitely targeting something major. Thank goodness his scheme clashed with the Vortexs scheme, so both sides got heavily wounded. Otherwise, I dont know what sort of trouble this Underground Emperor would have caused! And theres also AJi. He appeared here for some weird reason, and he can even execute Saber Jin Wanhaos unique skill, Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. There is also that mysterious X-shaped eye on his chest. He also seems to have a strange connection to the bubble messenger that popped up from the Vortexs carcass. Hes definitely not some good person. After the explosion in Leprosy Village, he had sneakily appeared beside me. What is he planning? These thoughts appeared in Meng Chaos mind like lightning, so he would not untie AJi so easily. He was already showing mercy on behalf of AJis thin body by not immediately crushing his joints and spine. When AJi saw Meng Chao and Lu Siya bring out the information and pictures, he knew that luck was no longer on his side. With a face full of regret, he grunted and shut his mouth. We have to heal our wounds. Well ask him for answers later, Lu Siya said. In any case, the medical cabin is big enough. It can fit both of us inside. Lets go in together. We can also stimulate our vitality magnetic fields. When two superhumans vitality magnetic fields fluctuated at a similar rate, they would create something similar to resonance and provide benefits in terms of stimulating blood circulation, increasing metabolism rate, and increasing circulation of spirit energy. Meng Chao and Lu Siya had both been refined by Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals before. Their vitality fluctuations were at the same frequency. They could boost each others vitality magnetic fields and blend together perfectly. Before this, they had cultivated together plenty of times. Their vitality magnetic fields clashed against each other, and their efficiency was much higher than when they trained alone. Even though they had never soaked in a medical cabin together before, to restore their fighting strength as soon as possible, that was nothing. True. We have to recover our fighting strength as soon as possible to clean up the mess around us. Meng Chao supported Lu Siyas idea, and they went into the medical cabin together. The lair would not regain its peace and order just because they killed the Vortex. Forget about whether the monster civilization had other ambushers aside from the Vortex, the secret lab they discovered by accident alone was already a troublesome matter covered in spikes. Originally, Meng Chao and Lu Siya should have immediately run out to request for help or even opened the doors from inside to appear in Golden Tooths headquarters. However, Golden Tooth was now without a leader. Song Jinbo was doing his best to control the situation, but he was not strong physically. To take the authority of Golden Tooth and ensure that the strongest gang in the past would not crumble to pieces, Song Jinbo had already signed a few secret agreements with Meng Chao. The problem was, there were just too many cultivation resources in the secret lab. There were thousands of materials, gene medicines, and high-calorie nutritional fluids that money could not buy. They were also items Saber Jin Wanhao had gathered with his lifes blood, sweat, and tears. Even if Meng Chao, Lu Siya, AJi, and the Vortex destroyed quite a lot of them during the battle, the total value of what remained was still worth the stars. If the Underground Emperors treasure trove was discovered by the gangs, it would be the same as tossing a fragrant and greasy smoked piece of lamb into a clan of hyenas. No one could imagine just what sort of crazy things those hyenas would do. After Golden Tooth lost Saber Jin Wanhaos protection, it would definitely be unable to protect this treasure trove. And for those who were weak, being in possession of gold was a crime in itself. The current Golden Tooth could not bear such a huge crime. Meanwhile, Black Bone, Poison Scorpion, and the other forces of power would likely descend into internal conflict for the sake of fighting over this treasure. The monster civilization might then discover it and use it to their advantage again. This was very likely to happen. At the end of the day, when treasure suddenly appeared, only those with morals should have it. And people like Phantom Bear Xiong Wei did not look like people with good morals. If the cultivation treasures ended up in the hands of people like him, they would just end up as incendiary fuel for them to live in luxury, and they would claim all of it for their own. It would be a huge waste and a major crime. But who in Dragon City was moral? Of course it was Meng Chao, the passionate, just, kindhearted person who had long since removed himself from low-grade interests and did not have any other interests other than serving Dragon City! For the sake of helping millions of his comrades, countless peoples homes, and Earths brilliant civilization to completely crush the fate of being destroyed during the apocalypse, Meng Chao had the duty of seizing all of the Underground Emperors inheritance! Also, they could not spread the fact that Saber Jin Wanhao carried out inhumane and evil experiments carelessly. As the master of the lair, Jin Wanhao did not just represent Golden Tooth, but also the whole lair. If the lair citizens got to know that their guardian god was a demon in human skin during such chaotic times, they would figure out even more ugly truths through other clues. This would create a lot of other troubles when trying to providing relief to the lair and its reconstruction. Hence, Meng Chao and Lu Siya decided to clear up the mess and recover their fighting strength before prying more information from AJi. The best case scenario would be that once they had a full plan, Dragon City would have won the battle at the borders of Dragon City, so they could report it to the government. Now, they should only focus on one thing: Healing! Hiss! Meng Chao went into the high-calorie nutritional fluid that was as thick as milk but glowed in a seven-colored light until only his head could be seen. He could sense all his blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians growing as quickly as shoots after a rain. His flesh became stronger with every passing second, and his crystalline cells started dancing in his blood vessels. He swayed his head in comfort and grunted. He could not help but say, Big Sis Ya, the supreme elites in the nine cultivation families enjoy such cultivation treatments too, right? How could they possibly enjoy such lavish treatment? Lu Siya only had her head above the liquid as well. A charming red colored her cheeks. Clearly, she also felt refreshed, and her entire body was in a state of comfort. She was completely different from when she was severely injured and had no color on her face just moments ago. Did you know that all the materials you put in the medical cabin just now came from Apocalyptic Beasts? Even the nine great cultivation families cant hunt Apocalyptic Beasts every day, and its also impossible for us to be so spendthrift as to use Apocalyptic Beasts materials to make medicine to soak ourselves in it! The Queen Bee was in a good mood. She stuck out her tongue, which was something rare for her to do. If my father and grandfather saw me spend supreme-grade materials as lavishly as this, they would definitely beat me to death! No matter how good the quality of a material is, its for people to use. Were both heavily injured, so we have to rely on these materials to recover swiftly! Meng Chao said with a grin. Big Sis Ya, dont worry and just absorb as well as cultivate here. Once we finish the medicine, Ill make a new batch. Anyway, we have plenty of supreme-grade materials! Lu Siya was not a woman who knew how to hold herself back. Greed was engraved in her gene chain. All the words she said were just polite words for Meng Chao, and even though she said them, she did not bother to hold herself back in the slightest. The Queen Bees pores opened up slightly, and every drop of blood and even her cells turned into hungry beasts that absorbed the rich spirit energy in the medical cabin. Meng Chao naturally would not bother to be modest in front of Lu Siya, either. Both of them were like two high-power water pumps that started sucking the spirit energy. The originally thick and crystalline medicine swiftly became thin and transparent. The light that shone with a metallic and gem- and pearl-like gleam moved into their skin. When they were filled with spirit energy, circles of profound, complicated spirit tattoos appeared on their skin. The spirit tattoos looked like they possessed life of their own and attracted, surrounded, and connected with each other, causing their vitality magnetic fields to perfectly blend together. As they resonated with each other, they created a cultivation effect that was greater than 200% of what they usually experienced. Soon, they absorbed all the medicine created by a whole tub of supreme-grade materials. Meng Chao let out a satisfied burp. Ill make another tub. Meng Chao stretched. Then, he thought about something. Forget it. Theres no need to go through such trouble. I saw that Saber Jin Wanhao had more than one hundred vials of Raging Dragon Blood stored here. It might not be as strong as Hells Blood, but there is a lot of it. If I pour all of them out and soak in them, the effect will be about the same. AJi watched them absorb the medicine and cultivate as if there was no one around them, and he glared so fiercely that it looked like he wanted to kill them. When he heard that Meng Chao wanted to spend more than one hundred Raging Dragon Blood in one go, he was so angry that all his blood was about to gush out of his pores. He struggled so much that the chains let out clanking sounds. After shaking for a long time, he attracted Meng Chaos attention. Do you have something to say? Meng Chao climbed out of the medical cabin and squatted in front of AJi. He said nonchalantly, Honestly, even if you say nothing, its fine. In any case, the evidence of Saber Jin Wanhaos crimes is here. At most, well just end up spending a little more time, but well definitely be able to figure out the truth. I just find it a pity for your fighting strength. You managed to use Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash with your frail nine-year-old body. No matter how you did it, it still shows that youre a rare martial arts genius. Since youre a martial arts genius, if you walked down the right path, you would be able to set up your own foundation in Dragon City and gain achievements so that you would become a hero that everyone respects. But unfortunately, we dont even need to talk about what sort of connection you have with this underground grotto. We only need to focus on your arms. They were practically crushed by the rebound of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. If you dont get into the medical cabin and get treated like us, even if you manage to survive, youll become disabled and can forget about using Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash again! Meng Chaos words caused AJis eyelashes and the muscles on his face to twitch violently, as if he had heard the worst prediction in the world. The enigmatic, silver-eyed boy was conflicted for a long time before he finally spoke. This matter isnt as you think it is, he hissed. Chapter 621 - Not Innocent I dont want things to be as we guessed either. Meng Chao sighed. No matter what, Saber Jin Wanhao is a powerful fighter who has been famous for decades. Even if hes definitely not a kind man because he has been causing trouble in Dragon Citys gray industries, and all the things he does often treads the borders of the law, during the darkest and most chaotic era in Dragon City, he killed countless monsters and protected plenty of lair citizens so that the people who were tormented by pain and fear could enjoy a period of happiness. I do believe that he deserves the title of a heroic man. I really dont want to see this heroic man who has ruled over the lair for a long time to reveal himself as a demonic man who treads past the limits of humanity in the dark! So, AJi, if you know the truth, you should tell us now. If you hesitate for too long, you might not have the chance anymore. AJi hung upside down as he thought about it. A profound light shone in his eyes. The ancient and annoyed expression appeared on his young face again. Honestly, Meng Chao, I dont have any ill will toward you. Think about it, have I ever harmed since we met? Even AJis voice changed. It was calm and firm. You didnt. Meng Chao shook his head. Thats the main reason behind why I still havent crushed all your bones. Then I have to thank you for showing mercy to me, huh? AJi asked. It doesnt matter whether you believe me or not. If you were here alone, Id be willing to share all my secrets with you, including the other inheritances of Saber Jin Wanhao. Id be willing to share all of them. Did you actually think that the mighty Underground Ground would only have one treasure trove after ruling over the lair for decades? Even a cunning rabbit would know to have three dens! Meng Chaos pupils shrank. Lu Siyas breathing became heavy as well. But AJi changed his tone and gestured at Lu Siya with his chin. But shes here. Queen Bee Lu Siya is someone I will never trust. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at Lu Siya, then at AJi. Thats strange. Do you know Big Sis Ya and have a grudge against her? Ive never met her, and theres no grudge between us, AJi said. Meng Chao grew even more puzzled. Then, why were you willing to help me unveil the Vortexs scheme and would now tell me all your secrets, but not Big Sis Ya? You should know that we were only able to win against the Vortex by fighting together. If any one of us was missing, the other two would have definitely died. All of us saved each others lives. If this is a plan to sow discord among us and make us become divided, dont you think its a really clumsy plan? I was careless and lost everything. Now that things have already progressed to this point, I no longer have the mood to do something as boring as sowing discord. Besides, youre so close that you can soak in a medical cabin together. I wouldnt be able to sow discord with just a few words, AJi said. I dont like her, and I dont trust her. Theres only one reason for that, and thats because shes someone from the nine great cultivation families. Shes not even a member of the branch family or a normal member. Shes an outstanding third generation member directly related to the main family, who might take over Sky Pillar Corporation and the entire Lu family in the future! Got it. Just like Red Brows Su Lun, you have a grudge against the nine great mega corporations? When Lu Siya heard this, she climbed out of the medical cabin and went to stand beside Meng Chao. Circumstances change with time, so theres no need for me to be conflicted by any grudges, AJi said in a really mature tone. But if my secrets are discovered by the nine great mega corporations, youll steal everything from me and lock me up in secret. Youll even cut me up to conduct research on me, and Ill live a life worse than death for the rest of time. Compared to being captured by you and going through cruel experiments without being able to escape the control of the nine great mega corporations, Id rather choose to die right now! Is it? Lu Siya cocked her eyebrow and put on a mysterious and charming smile. Lets not talk about whether youre really that important and that youd have to be locked up in secret and cut into pieces to be researched. Im curious. Why must you lump me together with the nine great mega corporations? Im me. Im Queen Bee Lu Siya. I dont represent Sky Pillar Corporation or the Lu family, much less the nine great mega corporations. In other words, my interests might not be completely aligned with Sky Pillar Corporation, the Lu family, or the nine great mega corporations at all times. So, what sort of major secret do you have? Why dont you tell me? If I feel like this secret will bring me benefits that are greater than what it will give Sky Pillar Corporation, the Lu family, and the nine great mega corporations, perhaps Meng Chao and I will help you keep the secret. Lu Siya winked at AJi. AJi pondered over this. Everyone knows that youre an outstanding member of the third generation among the nine great cultivation families. Your father is also in charge of the most important mining company under Sky Pillar Corporation. Your grandfather is the owner of the Lu family, and he values you highly. Over the past few months, he spent an astronomical amount of resources to personally teach you. How can you say that your interests dont align with those of your family and the corporation? Heh. Lu Siya gave an unamused smile. The most outstanding member of the third generation among the nine great cultivation families? Its just an empty name used to flatter me. Aside from putting me under the risk of being rebuked and the subject of envy, theres no meaning to it. My father is indeed in control of Sky Pillar Minerals, but there is a major difference between being in control of something and completely occupying something. My grandfather does value me, but valuing me and pampering me are two different things. He might value me highly today, but he might show his favor to his other grandchildren tomorrow, and on the day after tomorrow, he might send me to the harshest frontlines to train for the grandchild he loves more. Besides, even if everything went smoothly, when would I ever be able to take control of the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation? As life sciences become more advanced and the environment around Dragon City becomes better, the nine great mega corporations will develop lands rich with resources to set up high-grade nursing homes. Powerful and rich people placed at the top ten of the rich ranking in Dragon City, like my grandfather, will enjoy medical treatment and resources that will preserve their life far better than this lab of Saber Jin Wanhao. My grandfather was also never injured as badly as Saber Jin Wanhao when he was young, so he wont have any problem living up to more than one hundred years old. As for the people in my fathers generation, they took in all sorts of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluids from a young age and received professional and perfected spirit energy cultivation training. My father and my uncles will not have any problem living up to at least 150 years old. Once these people all die and I become the matriarch of the Lu family and the owner of Sky Pillar Corporation, Im going to be a super old granny who is more than one hundred years old, wont I? And thats just one of the nine great mega corporations Im talking about. I havent even counted in the other eight corporations! Do you actually think that I would patiently wait for eighty years to climb up that supreme throne after I become an old granny? AJi could sense Lu Siyas ambition. Not that she bothered to hide it. In a daze, he gained the misconception that if he ignored her face and figure, she was like another version of Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. In fact she was even like his past self. AJi, the choice is in your hands, Meng Chao said. You will either tell us all your secrets, and if you didnt cross the limits of humanity in this matter and didnt um break too many of Dragon Citys laws, then we might be able to find common interests and welcome an ending where everyone is happy. But if you dont talk, we will have to investigate everything on our own, and once we figure out every single detail, your arms are going to be useless. Forget about Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, by then, you wont even be able to pick up nail clippers on your own! AJi gnashed his teeth together and swept his gaze back and forth between Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Meng Chaos final sentence finally made him come to a decision. Fine. Ill talk. He stared at Meng Chao. I just hope you wont regret hearing it. I never regret any of my decisions. Meng Chao used his toes to nudge the horrible pictures over and said coldly, But you must explain what these are clearly. Did Saber Jin Wanhao really sacrifice so many innocent people to conduct evil experiments? Experiments? He did indeed conduct some experiments. Before these guys died, they also went through cruel torture, and they didnt die pleasant deaths, AJi said falteringly. But theyre definitely not innocent people. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. What do you mean? AJi pointed at the first picture. It was of a corpse that was dissected by strange machines. This person is Unlucky Star Huang Xin. Hes the mastermind behind the robbery of Development Bank twelve years ago. At that time, he and his accomplices not only stole a few ten million crystal coins, they also killed seventeen bound bank employees. It was completely unnecessary for them to do that. Unlucky Star Huang Xins highest ranking was 95 on the Supernatural Towers bounty list. But this guy is really cunning and brutal. When he noticed that hes being chased relentlessly by the secret police and bounty hunters, he killed all his accomplices and fled with all the stolen money. He disappeared without a trace. Once his accomplices died, the trail went cold. The secret police and bounty hunters couldnt do anything about him. He escaped from judgment for ten years until he ended up in Saber Jin Wanhaos hands. Do you think that Jin Wanhao crossed the limits of humanity by using him as a research subject? Meng Chao and Lu Siya were both stunned. The fierce fights between humans and monsters caused thousands of deaths. The deaths of seventeen people normally would not be something that Lu Siya and Meng Chao would remember. The problem was, Unlucky Star Huang Xin had killed the bound bank employees one by one as if he was executing them. When superhumans descended into spirit energy deviation, they usually committed crimes of passion. This calm and brutal method was enough to make him leave his name on the bounty list. They did not expect that this wanted criminal who had the blood of dozens of innocent souls lives in his hands and had escaped from the law would have died in Saber Jin Wanhaos hands without anyone hearing of it. Chapter 622 - Ending of the Sinful AJi gestured at the second set of papers with his chin. As for this guy, hes a serial killer who wreaked havoc in Dragon City for a few years. Thirty-seven identified victims died horribly in his hands, and there are plenty of other innocent souls who died for no reason, but the city was never able to figure out who they were. So, this guy is also in the top 200 of the Supernatural Towers bounty list. Unfortunately, his attacks were very elusive, so no one ever found any clues about him. When his crimes were exposed, he immediately changed his appearance and snuck into the lair, causing the cases that he committed to become old cases that could never be solved. This one, too. Three years ago, he was the mastermind behind the Murders of Door 529. Due to a conflict in a crystal trade, he killed his long-term business partner and his family of twelve. He even burned the crime scene, and the fire expanded so much that it burned two houses. This killed nearly one hundred innocent people. At that time, his ranking on the bounty list was 99. AJi identified all the research subjects in the pictures. They were either evil robbers or inhuman serial killers. All of them had the blood of at least dozens of innocents staining their hands. Based on their numerous crimes, they were all malicious criminals who would be considered to have gotten away easily even if they were cut to pieces. Instead, they ended up in Saber Jin Wanhaos hands and went through brutal experiments that were much worse than being cut into pieces. Their deaths were also ten times more painful than being cut thousands of times. AJi told Meng Chao and Lu Siya that since thirty years ago, the rumor that the lair was a paradise for crime and a safe haven for wanted criminals had begun circulating in Dragon City. Many infamous wanted criminals had fled into the lair after they were driven into a corner in the outside world once they committed heinous crimes. They then disappeared without a trace and lived beyond the law. Hence, the first thought among many of the superhumans was to flee into the lair after they made major mistakes due to entering spirit energy deviation. What they did not know was that this was a rumor Saber Jin Wanhao had released intentionally. His goal was to lure all the wanted criminals into the lair so that he could kill them. The lair was truly a foul place with all sorts of people inside. The environment was bad, and when the secret police or bounty hunters entered this complicated maze, they were usually very confused and had to return empty-handed. But this was the same for wanted criminals who just arrived. To avoid being captured by the secret police and the bounty hunters as well as turn all the spoils from their crimes into resources universally used in the lair so that they could continue living luxurious and pleasurable lives, they had to get into contact with the gangs. Some of them even tried getting Saber Jin Wanhaos protection. As the master of the lair, Jin Wanhao naturally had plenty of ways to capture the wanted criminals without anyone noticing. The information and data Meng Chao and Lu Siya found were just the tip of the iceberg. Over thirty years, Saber Jin Wanhao had captured no fewer than one hundred wanted criminals and sent them all into the underground grotto, as Meng Chao put it. He first used various cruel methods to figure out their hideouts location, then squeezed out the last drop of these evil peoples bone marrow and blood to fill up his treasure trove. After that, he turned those people into cultivation tools. He used them to conduct tests of new fighting styles, spirit energy magnetic fields, and gene medicine. In conclusion, he did not even waste those peoples bones. He insisted on squeezing out all of their value and used them until they were reduced to ashes. Meng Chao and Lu Siyas hearts filled with fear. They did not expect that over the past thirty years, countless wanted criminals who everyone thought lived free lives in the lair had been killed by Jin Wanhao. But the wanted criminals deserved it for what they did. Jin Wanhaos methods were sinister and brutal, but there was a saying that A mighty man builds his success on ten thousand corpses. The Underground Emperor had naturally left behind plenty of corpses and spilled a lot of blood to become who he was. Based on what you said, over the years, Saber Jin Wanhao didnt kill a single innocent person? Meng Chao asked tentatively. He couldnt avoid killing in fights for control over the lair and his interests in the gray industries, AJi said. But there has never been a normal person or innocent person who appeared in this secret lab. All those who died here are infamous people from the bounty list. If you dont believe me, once you leave this place, you can go to the Supernatural Towers database and search for the information about these wanted criminals. I can promise you that youll find exactly what I told you. Youd know it, too, if you thought about it carefully. There was no need for Jin Wanhao to experiment on normal people. Theyre weak. The martial arts and medicine suitable for them arent anything that Jin Wanhao would use. Besides, even if Jin Wanhao really wanted to test some sort of martial art or medicine on normal people, as long as he was willing to spend money, many volunteers from Leprosy Village and the lair would fight one another to help him. The testing agency and outsourcing service for research subjects in this area are well-developed as well. Since there are proper methods, why would he go about it sneakily and do something so inhumane? As for superhumans, if they didnt commit crimes, they would be protected by the Supernatural Tower. Besides, every superhuman has a family and a complicated network of connections. If he captured such superhumans, he might be able to get away with one or two people, but if he captured a lot of them, theres no way he wouldnt leave traces. While wanted criminals are hated by everyone. To escape being captured by the secret police and the bounty hunters, they took it to themselves to cut off all their connections with the outside world. They even changed their appearance and threw away their names. Doesnt that make them the best pray? Even if these people were reduced to ashes in the secret lab and didnt appear for more than ten years, everyone would just think that they changed their identities and are still living freely in the lair! Tell me, wouldnt Jin Wanhao just be wasting their identities of wanted criminals if he didnt capture them and use them for experiments? AJi cackled. Even though he was still hung upside down and could not move an arm, his casual demeanor and words that treated the fierce wanted criminals as pigs waiting to be eaten made Meng Chao and Lu Siyas skin crawl. Speaking of which, if Saber Jin Wanhaos cruel experiments only involved evil wanted criminals, Meng Chao really did not find anything wrong with it. Even though he and Lu Siya were public figures and held the image of model superhumans, they were not actually moral prudes. To Meng Chao, as long as he could help Dragon City escape from the apocalypse, plenty of things that were considered problems to the world were not actually problems to him. So, Jin Wanhao spent his entire lifes blood, sweat, and tears to build this secret lab and killed more than one hundred wanted criminals here? Just what sort of experiments did he conduct that couldnt be brought to light? Meng Chao asked patiently. AJis eyes roved about. In the end, he stared at Meng Chao. What do you think? AJi asked slowly. Saber Jin Wanhao was someone who had already reached Deity Realm and had unparalleled power. He ruled over the lair and was so rich that he could rival the government. But he was in his twilight years, and all the injuries he gained when he fought and trained madly while young started acting up. His life was about to come to an end. What would the Underground Emperor want the most at such a time? Meng Chao pondered this for a while. Red Brows Su Lun told me that Jin Wanhao built this underground lab as his personal cultivation room and medical room. It was to prolong his life and let him retain some fighting strength. He recruited Red Brows Su Luns mother for the same reason. After all, she was a talented genius when it came to creating drugs. But all that we see isnt as simple as prolonging someones life and helping them retain their fighting strength. AJi cackled again. Of course not. The supreme fighters of the older generation, like Saber Jin Wanhao and Battle God Lei Zongchao, are the pioneers of life science and spirit energy martial arts. When they were groping blindly in this area, they did not have anyone providing guidance and giving reminders to them. They walked through mountains of corpses. They might have obtained peerless power, but the price was also great. It led to numerous injuries. They not only affected their bones, but were so severe that their cells and souls were affected as well. If Saber Jin Wanhao relied on normal medicine and surgery to prolong his life, at most, he would only retain his life. He wouldnt be able to retain the glory of the Saber and the power of the Underground Emperor. There would even come a day when he would lay paralyzed in bed and struggle to breathe for thirty years before he died. Jin Wanhao would never want that! Then, what did Jin Wanhao want? Its simple. A complicated but pleased expression appeared on AJis face. He said firmly, Jin Wanhao wanted to regain his youth. He wanted to become young again! Meng Chao and Lu Siya were silent for a long time. For a period of time, they could not tell whether this was a ridiculous joke or a really crazy plan on which the Underground Emperor had actually spent decades, unimaginable effort as well as all his resources. Is it really possible for someone to regain their youth? Meng Chao mumbled. Theoretically speaking, why not? AJi said. Meng Chao, you and the Vortex as well as plenty of other superhumans plus superbeasts have relatively terrifying regeneration abilities. When you get wounded, your cells split up, copy each other, and reproduce at a crazy speed so that you will heal swiftly. The new skin is as tender as a babys. It means that the cells inside have just been born. Theyre filled with life and have endless energy. Since the cells in your entire body can be regrown, as long as all the cells in your body were switched out at once, why couldnt you regain your youth and obtain a new life? Meng Chao wanted to say that those were two completely different matters, but when he thought about it carefully, in his previous life, he had seen all sorts of strange and amazing creatures in the boundless Other World. Plenty of races had abilities that Earthlings would never dream of possessing while they were on Earth. The world was large, and all sorts of amazing things existed in it. And in the Other World, this thing might not be as ridiculous as it sounded. Besides, Jin Wanhao was the Underground Emperor. All of the emperors in the past wanted immortality, and it was not strange for Jin Wanhao to have such a desire as well. Chapter 623 - It’s Me, But Not Me Then, did he succeed? Meng Chao could not help but ask. The moment he heard his own question; however, it sounded like something stupid. If Saber Jin Wanhao had really managed to regain his youth, he would have both the Underground Emperors powerful cultivation realm and the physical body of when he was in his twenties or thirties, which would mean that he would be at the prime of his life. It would make him one of the top fighters in Dragon City, and in truth, there wouldnt be anyone who could be his match. A young Jin Wanhao would never let the Vortex wreak havoc in the lair and do nothing when Golden Tooth was about to fall to ruin. Yet AJi seemed to know all of Jin Wanhaos secrets, and he could even use Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. It caused Meng Chao to think that Jin Wanhaos research in regaining his youth did not fail completely. AJi was conflicted once more. He succeeded, but he also failed, he said. Jin Wanhaos original plan was to develop a super cell activation serum to increase his cellular function. Then, with a unique technique, he could increase the fluctuation and circulation of his vitality magnetic field. This would then make his body return to around the time when he was twenty-five years old, which is the period of time when his body was at its best shape. The cellular activity, physical strength, and even vitality of a human in his twenties and thirties is the strongest, and with the fighting experience as well as spirit energy martial arts he gained after fighting for decades in a sea of blood, Jin Wanhao would definitely become the strongest superhuman in one go! Unfortunately, the medicine to regain youth cannot be easily created. Jin Wanhao wasnt a pharmacist. It was by sheer coincidence that he managed to get some bits of technology and formulae that had been lost throughout the ages in the Other World. He couldnt leak any of this stuff to other people; otherwise, the nine great mega corporations would covet his belongings and steal from him. The mighty Underground Emperor might even get killed to ensure his silence. He could only conduct his own research while searching for trustworthy people who shared his ideals. He definitely couldnt find companions like that overnight. He waited for ten whole years before Red Brows Su Luns mother came along. This genius pharmacist had deep hatred for the nine great mega corporations, and with the condition that he would help her destroy Heaven Pharmaceuticals after this was done, he invited her to join him. They built the underground lab and pushed the research forward. Unfortunately, Red Brows Su Luns mother had used up all her strength to fight against Heaven Pharmaceuticals. After she researched the medicine for Jin Wanhao for a few years, she could no longer withstand the torture of living, and she left the world of her own choice. From then on, Jin Wanhao had to resume groping around in the dark by himself, so he naturally made a lot of mistakes. He even entered spirit energy deviation a few times, but luckily for him, the spirit energy deviations were light, and he could use his strong spirit energy to temporarily suppress them. Then, on a day a few months ago, when he was conducting his research in the secret lab, he could no longer suppress them. The injuries and wounds that had accumulated for decades and the damage caused to his body during the spirit energy deviations exploded like a tidal wave and he went through the most dangerous spirit energy deviation in his life. At that time, he was creating a medicine that was even more violent than Hells Blood. He used nearly one hundred violent superbeast materials and high-grade crystals. They were the type of materials that even if they were the size of a fingernail, they could still blast a place apart. Jin Wanhao could not control himself after he entered spirit energy deviation. He flailed around, and his spirit flames surged. He knocked over a lot of apparatuses storing those materials and made them shatter. The materials inside all fell on him. The semi-completed medicine was mixed among them, and it was crushed by his vitality magnetic field, then absorbed into his body. Since there were nearly one hundred energy forces that did not blend with each other running amok in Jin Wanhaos body, they nearly tore apart every cell in his body. The situation was so dangerous that it was even more terrifying than when you drank Hells Blood, Meng Chao. Even if Jin Wanhao was the Underground Emperor, he was in so much pain that he fainted. He did not have any idea what happened, but when he woke up, he found that he was still alive. But thats not all, he also discovered to his surprise that his body had gone through astonishing changes. He seemed to have accidentally fulfilled his wish and regained his youth! But But the formula for the medicine was a little too strong. It didnt make Saber Jin Wanhao regain a physical body that was around twenty-five years old, which was what he wanted the most. Instead, he returned to the time when he was around eight years old! What?! When Meng Chao and Lu Siya heard his words, they could not help but exclaim. Are you trying to say that youre Jin Wanhao? The moment they said this, they looked at each other at a loss. They could see the disbelief on each others face. They were not slow-witted people. The moment they discovered that AJi actually knew the secret tunnel to Jin Wanhaos secret lab and the password to his safe, and even declared himself as the master of the place as well as executed Jin Wanhaos unique skillCelestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, they knew that this boy definitely had a close tie with Jin Wanhao. But regaining youth was just too bizarre, and it was difficult for them to accept it immediately. Besides, Meng Chao felt that AJis demeanor was completely different from that of the domineering Underground Emperor spoken in legends. In the beginning, he arrived beside him sneakily like a boy from Leprosy Village who was both cunning and loyal. He had not seemed to be putting up an act, and there were plenty of times when he had shown that he really wanted to help the people there. While when he executed Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash and announced his identity, he had an ancient and mighty demeanor, but it looked quite out of place on him, like he was a monkey who had put on a crown and declared itself king. Of course, this could also be because his face was bruised, and he was hanging upside down. I cant believe it. Meng Chao drew closer and widened his eyes to observe AJi for a long time. But he still could not find any of the domineering air of the Underground Emperor. He asked in puzzlement, When we first entered the lair to find clues related to Blessed Paradises murderous pets, Big Sis Ya and I both encountered Saber Jin Wanhao. At that time, we didnt see him in person. He was just standing on a building and cast us a cursory glance through a French window, but that one glance made me break out in cold sweat, and I nearly suffocated. He was a mighty man of his generation and someone very domineering. Even if he shrank, he shouldnt be like you. Thats right, AJi said. I dont think Im Saber Jin Wanhao either. Meng Chao was taken aback by his statement. If you are, then you are. If you arent, then you arent. What do you mean, I dont think I am? he asked curiously. Let me put it this way. Do you think your three-year-old self who was peeing everywhere and playing with mud is the same as your thirty-year-old who is full of ambition and wants to create his own force of power or your eighty-year-old self who is full of sicknesses and has a slow mind? If the souls from these three different stages of life changed with each other, would their thoughts, movements, and will be the same? AJi asked. This question caused Meng Chao to sink into deep thought. Perhaps to other people, AJi asked an illogical question. Of course Im me. It doesnt matter whether Im three years old, thirty years old, or eighty years old. In fact, even if Im three hundred years old, Id still be me. This would probably be what most people would think. But Meng Chao had come back from the apocalypse, and he had noticed the differences within himself. After experiencing hell and walking through a sea of blood as well as witnessing Dragon City burning in the flames of the apocalypse, along with all Earthlings being reduced to ashes, he brought with him a slew of nightmarish memories and returned to the time before he took his national college examination. Was that person the same as the him who lived a directionless life and failed his national college examination in his previous life? Meng Chao did not think so. In his previous life, he was a harvester at the bottom rank of the entire harvesting circle at this point in time. He was struggling among piles of low-grade monster materials. At that time, Dragon City faced a crisis when its army was destroyed, and they were forced into a defensive position. At that time, all his ambition from before his national college examination had been crushed to bits by cruel reality. He just wanted to live a normal life as a normal person. That was his greatest wish. In this life, he managed to reach Heaven Realm and become the strongest among the Golden Era. He had Superstar, was in control of the Broken Star Club, and had a say in Blue Home. He also had the abnormal beast research department, Sky Pillar Corporation, Agricultural University, and other major forces supporting him. He could mobilize an astonishing amount of connections and resources. If he utilized all his forces, he might even be able to ask one or two Deity Realm superhumans to help him. He had a chance to live again. If he compared his own lives, even though they were at the same age, the status, power, and authority each had were very different. Naturally, their personalities, values, ways of thinking, and even the things they would sacrifice their lives to get had changed. In fact, even their appearances were completely different. Meng Chao had awakened to supernatural abilities and fought several major battles. He also trained in the wild and had just drunk a lot of Hells Blood. Right now, he looked like a statue carved out of a Red Radiance Jade and Blue Origin Crystal. He was full of explosive power and vitality. This was something his previous life had not obtained even after training for his entire life. Meng Chao felt that if his current self ran into his previous lifes self on the streets, he would be unable to recognize him. In truth, he had gradually forgotten what exactly he had been striving for in his previous life when he was at this age. Even if he knew, it would definitely not be what Apocalyptic Version Meng Chao was after. Humans were not just made of flesh and blood. Their societal connections also made them who they were. Their thoughts, personalities, and goals were refined by everything they experienced during their long life. When their experiences changed, everything would become different. After all, one Meng Chaos long life had become a future the other Meng Chao had not experienced yet. So, youre really the Underground Emperor after he regained his youth, but you think that youre not the ambitious and ruthless Underground Emperor who is the owner of the lair? The gears in Meng Chaos mind turned, and he finally understood what AJi meant. I knew youd understand me, Big Brother Chao! AJis expression changed like he had switched a face. He returned to the expression he used when he just met Meng Chao, and he said in a slightly aggrieved manner, Ive never lied to you before. AJi has always been my real name. Jin Wanhao is the fake name that person gave me. If you look at this as a bystander, its just like you said, Saber Jin Wanhao went through spirit energy deviation and accidentally regained his youth. But to me, Im just nine-years-old. Its just that after I woke up, I found myself lying in a mysterious underground lab and I have these memories that appeared out of nowhere! Chapter 624 - People Can Display Talents Freely if They Have Sufficient Space After saying that, Aji became worked up. If he were not bound, he would definitely be flailing his arms. At that time, my mind was filled with a lot of questions. What? Dragon City transmigrated to this Other World from Earth? What? This stupid Other World is filled with zombies and monsters? What? Im actually an old man who is the leader of a gang and commands an entire area? What? Ive built a secret lab underground and even captured more than one hundred evil wanted criminals to experiment on them? Can you imagine what sort of a fierce storm these questions would create in an innocent nine-year-old boys mind? I spent three days and three nights digesting all my memories and slowly accepting reality. But even now, I still wont admit that Im Saber Jin Wanhao. Im AJi. I just want to be AJi, a normal boy from Earth! Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. Wait. Theres something wrong. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and pointed at AJis silver eye and canine teeth. A normal boy from Earth would not have a silver eye. Also, whats with those canine teeth of yours? They make you look like a werewolf or a vampire. Besides, you can still use Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. They show that you didnt just return to Jin Wanhaos nine-year-old self. You have a lot of memories and abilities Jin Wanhao had when he was an adult, and you even retained his personality. So, if anyone believed that youre an ignorant normal boy from Earth after listening to you, theyre as stupid as a pig. Theyll also have no idea what is happening after you stabbed them in the back! AJis face turned red, and he looked quite embarrassed. But the next second, he grinned carelessly again. As expected of Big Brother Chao, you have a keen eye. I really cant deceive you, AJi said. Alright, I admit it. Im not really the same as my nine-year-old self from Earth, but Im really not Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao, either. If I had to explain it, Id say that Im the fusion of the nine-year-old AJi and the old Jin Wanhao. Im a brand new personality! In any case, at the moment I entered spirit energy deviation, the circumstances matched, and I regained my youth. The past Saber Jin Wanhao is dead, and this is a fact. Meng Chao thought about it. When it came to personalities, the relationship between souls and bodies was deep and profound. For the time being, there was no value in discussing it. It would be better if they focused on more realistic problems. Alright, lets say that youre telling the truth, why did you run to Leprosy Village? Meng Chao asked/ Wouldnt it have been better for you to stay here and live a comfortable life? No. Its absolutely terrible. AJi shook his head. This place might be hidden, but no matter what, it belongs to the gangs. Even if the door of the secret lab is really sturdy, it will be broken down one of these days. If I stayed here, Id be a sitting duck. But if I snuck into Leprosy Village, I could maintain a certain distance from the gangs. That place is also rather chaotic, so it was easy for me to lurk around there and investigate the secrets in my body. Then, I could think about what I should do and where I should go next. So, over the past few months, I spent most of my time in Leprosy Village. Meng Chao was a little surprised. You want to break free of the control of the gangs? But youre the master of Golden Tooth, the strongest gang in the lair. Even if youre tiny now, your fingerprints, irises, and ear shape havent changed. Your cells and genes havent changed, either. You could definitely find a way to verify your identity and gather a group of people you could trust. Forget it! AJi said with wide eyes. I finally got rid of my status as the leader of Golden Tooth after so much effort and regained my freedom. Theres no way Id go back to being the Underground Emperor! Isnt being the Underground Emperor good? Its not the problem of it being nice or not, AJi said. Having glory, power, a nice car, and beautiful ladies is definitely good, but those are meaningless to a nine-year-old boy. Besides, even if I still wanted to be the Underground Emperor, my physical condition wouldnt allow it. The living environment in the lair is pretty bad, and the competition between the gangs is brutal. This is a small area, and every day, there are bloody fights. All of the mighty-looking gang leaders are terrified in the dark. They constantly risk their lives and live with their necks on the line. In the past, Saber Jin Wanhao used his domineering power to suppress the people who refused to bow down to him, including powerful, fierce, and ruthless people like Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. All of them then regarded him as their leader. But during this process, he naturally offended a lot of people and created loads of blood feuds that would never end unless he or the other party died. When Saber Jin Wanhao showed signs of weakness and was going to die, many of the forces of power became restless. Quite a number of people tried to assassinate him, but since he constantly hid underground, they didnt find the opportunity to kill him. If everyone learned that the powerful and domineering Underground Emperor had turned into a nine-year-old boy, how do you think Jin Wanhaos enemies, rivals, and competitors would treat me? This is especially so when the secret lab and the other secret warehouses still have all the treasures that Jin Wanhao gathered throughout his entire life. Those things could help a nameless nobody become a top-class fighter, and Im the only one who knows their coordinates, passwords, and the methods to open them. If I declared my identity, Id end up attracting attention, and once that happened, Id soon end up in a ditch somewhere! Those words were logical, and it also showed that AJi had a clear understanding of the darkness within human hearts. Asking a nine-year-old boy to become the gang leader of the strongest gang in the lair was the same as throwing him into a pack of hungry wolves. Besides, even if I truly regained all that belonged to Saber Jin Wanhao, it would be meaningless, AJi said. Jin Wanhao fought for his entire life, but at the end of the day, he only got himself the empty title of the Underground Emperor. It sounds mighty, but he was just the puppet of the nine great mega corporations. He had to go against his own will and help the nine great mega corporations to do dirty, tiring, and dangerous unpresentable work. The strongest emotion I received from Jin Wanhaos memories is his resentment toward the nine great mega corporations. He constantly wanted to break free from the control of the mega corporations, but all of Dragon City belongs to them. He couldnt do anything, not when he lived in the society they ruled. So, there was no way for him to escape from the mega corporations palms. But now, things are different for me. Im reborn, my appearance has changed, and no one knows who I am. Thats the same as me having all the room to do whatever I want. Only an idiot would go back to take Jin Wanhaos identity. It would be the same as jumping into a trap! Meng Chao cast Lu Siya a glance. He could finally understand where AJis hostility toward Lu Siya came from. Lu Siya just kept listening quietly. She did not bat an eye nor show her stance or attitude on the matter. Even when AJi said that all of Dragon City belonged to the mega corporations, she said nothing. So, you snuck out through this secret tunnel and went to Leprosy Village? Meng Chao asked. AJi nodded. Saber Jin Wanhao built that tunnel in secret a long time ago. The initial goal was to have a backdoor. That way, when he said that he went into isolated training, he could escape from the ears and eyes of Golden Tooth and run off to capture wanted criminals and bring them here for his experiments. After I was reborn, I was panicking, but I also knew that I couldnt let any outsider know anything regarding the secret lab. Coincidentally, there was an evil criminal who hadnt died yet, but was on the verge because of the torture Saber Jin Wanhao subjected him to. I used him as Jin Wanhaos substitute and lied to Red Brows Su Lun through the door of the lab. Honestly, my lie was very bad, and with Red Brows Su Luns intellect, he should have seen a lot of flaws in it. At that time, I was really scared and worried that he would summon a large group of Golden Tooth members to charge in regardless of the cost. I even made the decision to give up on everything in the secret lab and run away with the most valuable cultivation resources. To my surprise, Red Brows Su Lun accepted everything that I said and didnt suspect any of it. He even helped me handle the affairs in Golden Tooth. My identity wasnt exposed in the slightest. Meng Chao thought about it and could not help but laugh. Humans would only believe in the things that they wanted to believe. Red Brows Su Lun was definitely smart, but at that time, his focus was on the Vortexs scheme. He longed for Saber Jin Wanhao to really be paralyzed in bed and in a state of near death. He wished for him to be comatose. As long as Jin Wanhao was really curled up in the underground lab, Red Brows Su Lun did not care about his true condition. In any case, if the Vortex succeeded in its plan, the lair would be in chaos. Even if Jin Wanhao is resurrected from the dead, he would be unable to do anything. After I was done setting things up in the secret lab, I left the place through the secret tunnel and went to Leprosy Village, AJi said. The old village chief of Leprosy Village was once a comrade of Saber Jin Wanhao. They had fought side by side back then and kept in close contact over the years. Jin Wanhao had also given a lot of help to Leprosy Village. Of course, he only provided what he could within his power, but even so, without him, the descendants of the infectees would not have been able to survive to this date. Compared to the jackals in the gangs, I trusted the old village chief more. Of course, I wasnt as stupid as to meet the old village chief directly. I just used Jin Wanhaos name to indirectly ask for some help. At that time, I still hadnt figured out what I wanted to do and what path I should take. I only wanted to recover some of the Sabers strength so that I could protect myself. Also, I wanted a new identity in Leprosy Village. It didnt need to be a legal identity, either. As long as it made sense and sounded plausible, it would do. Chapter 625 - Made a Mistake, But There Are Still Benefits AJi told Meng Chao that there were plenty of orphans who lost their parents since young, so forget about having a legal identity, they did not even have proper names. Some of them were going around stealing stuff and performing illegal wealth transferring businesses to keep themselves alive. Others worked in the production lines of illegal workshops and carried out strenuous and dangerous tasks. Besides, due to the genetic modifications from the zombie virus, they suffered from all sorts of innate diseases. Many of the children were like weeds. They grew without a sound and died just as silently. AJis goal was to take over one of them and live a brand new life. This dazzling world where the good and bad live together is completely different from the Earth in my memories. Its like I left my home planet just yesterday, AJi said and sighed. Earth is definitely not a perfect heaven either. There were plenty of problems in it, like the difference between the rich and the poor. But on Earth, the difference between the rich and poor wasnt as great as it is in Dragon City. In the current Dragon City, the wealthy who stand at the top have the power to destroy the world. Theyre the same as supernatural beings, and have even declared themselves as the guardians of all humans. Even the Survival Committee is something they set up and control. As for the poor in Leprosy Village, theyre deformed, ugly, and live in poverty. Theyre squashed up in cramped nests like bees and ants. Theyre willing to do everything for a can of earthworm meat. Even if one hundred or one thousand of such poor people surged up, they couldnt win against the rich superhumans. In other words, they dont have the power to change the rules of the game. After living here for a while, I began to understand why Saber Jin Wanhao was so angry in the past and so averse to the nine great mega corporations. I also understood why he tried everything he could to break free of the mega corporations control. I havent figured out what path I want to take yet, but Im on the same vein as the Saber Jin Wanhao in the past when it comes to breaking free from the mega corporations control. Thats why I was reluctant to reveal my identity. Ive made my decision to let Jin Wanhao die. The current me has inherited some of Jin Wanhaos experiences and spirit energy martial arts, so Im naturally stronger than normal nine-year-old children. I believed that as long as I could gather all the secret treasures Jin Wanhao accumulated and hide in Leprosy Village while training quietly for a few years, I would have a chance to do something shocking. With Saber Jin Wanhaos experiences, I would definitely surpass the Underground Emperor and live a life with more freedom and satisfaction. But I didnt expect that the monster civilizations claws would stretch into the lair and turn Leprosy Village into the main battleground. Honestly, I had a faint inkling about Red Brows Su Luns abnormality and the Vortexs actions in the lair. If I were the past Saber Jin Wanhao, Id definitely have been able to see the full picture of their scheme and thought of a way to handle the situation. But the problem is, Im not Jin Wanhao, and Ive been spending all my energy on researching how Im supposed to inherit the power he left behind. I was oblivious to what was happening, which was why I missed the best chance and only came to realize what was happening around me when Leprosy Village was affected by the explosion! When Meng Chao heard this, he thought, Oh, thank goodness. Thank goodness that AJi was not Saber Jin Wanhao. Otherwise, AJi would have instantly seen through him when he smeared Red Radiance Jade powder on his shoulder. After all, it was a low-class trick. Once I noticed that the monster civilization had infiltrated the lair en masse, I was anxious, AJi continued. No matter what, the lair is my home. Its a place that houses all my memories. Besides, during the few months since I regained my youth, I made some friends in Leprosy Village. When I told you that Im Three Fingers Fengs lackey, I wasnt truly lying to you. I did indeed get to know quite a number of Three Fingers Fengs thieves and become really good friends with them. Unfortunately, all of them died in the explosion. Also, there were plenty of valuable treasures, cultivation resources, and research data stored in the secret lab under Golden Tooth, including the seven vials of Hells Blood. All of them were good stuff that you couldnt buy with money. They were also the tool necessary for me to rise to power once again with another identity as well as Saber Jin Wanhaos greatest secret. On top of that, if anyone with ill intentions looked around the place, it wouldnt take them long to figure out that the person lying in the medical cabin isnt Jin Wanhao, so they would realize that there was a high possibility that the real Jin Wanhao was still alive as a young adult or a child. This would bring me endless trouble. I couldnt just watch everything end up in other peoples hands. It wouldnt matter whether they would end up in the hands of the monster civilization or the mega corporations. I couldnt let either of them have any of my stuff. I had to solve the crisis in the lair and snatch all of my data and secrets in the lab before anyone opened it. The problem was, Im too weak. Even though my physical constitution and cultivation potential are far better than those of a normal boy and I can use amazing skills like Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash if Im really driven into a corner, you saw what happens to me if Im forced to use it. In this state, it was impossible for me to use my own strength to fight against the fierce monsters and rich corporations. When Meng Chao heard this, he finally understood what had happened. And coincidentally, you ran into me. You then decided to use me to achieve your goals? Big Brother Chao, dont say that I wanted to use you, that sounds horrible. Our goals were the same, since we both were trying to save the lair. Thats why you should say that we were helping each other and fighting side by side! AJi smiled wanly. I intended to return to the secret lab and snatch Hells Blood and the other important and expensive cultivation resources in the secret lab while you exposed Red Brows Su Luns true colors in Mutual Gold Coliseum and attracted everyone, as well as the Vortexs, attention. Then, Id destroy a lot of the evidence so that people would think that Jin Wanhao was really dead. I didnt expect that the Vortexs goal would have been this place from the start. I ran into it by sheer chance, and both of you caught up to me like shadows. I fought against the Vortex, and both of you ended up benefiting from it. In the end, the Hells Blood that Saber Jin Wanhao gathered and created through massive effort helped you! AJi looked gloomy. Every part of his face screamed that his heart was bleeding for his loss. It was just as AJi said, the entire mess was built upon all sorts of coincidences, and they benefited because of a series of mistakes. It was truly due to pure coincidence that this happened. If the Vortex learned about why its scheme failed, it might cough up blood and would not be able to rest in peace. So, Big Sis Ya, did you find anything strange in his words? Meng Chao whispered. No, Lu Siya said. He even mentioned such a shocking secret, so I dont think this boy still has anything to hide. She smiled and suddenly reached out to pinch AJis face. A red mark instantly appeared on AJis face, and he was in so much pain that tears sprung up in his eyes. He struggled and said, What are you doing?! Its nothing. Its just that you chased me out of the lair last time, and I had to leave dejectedly. I never dreamed that there would come a day when I could pinch the legendary Underground Emperors face. Lu Siya pinched him again, and AJi screeched. Then, she grinned and said, The feelings not bad. Um Meng Chao found himself speechless. He knew that Lu Siya was quite petty. When they were investigating the case of Blessed Paradises murderous pets, they did not say anything to Saber Jin Wanhao before entering. They rashly went into the lair to catch their suspect and caused a major ruckus. Even though Meng Chao had informed Shen Yupeng beforehand, and Shen Yupeng obtained Jin Wanhaos permission, Lu Siya did not know about it, so when she left the lair, she looked quite miserable. Ever since the Queen Bee made her debut, this was one of the few shameful memories that she had. Right now, Jin Wanhao was gone and had become AJi, which left him in the petty hands of Lu Siya Meng Chao cleared his throat and stood between Lu Siya and AJi. Say, Big Sis Ya, we still havent asked the most important question! Meng Chao took AJi down and removed all the chains and shackles. He also injected a high-calorie nutritional fluid into him and took out some medical ointment, which he smeared evenly on his arms so that they would not suffer from necrosis and have to be amputated. They had already recovered almost entirely in the medical cabin, so they were not afraid of AJi, because they were going to fight together if he tried anything. If its really as you said, then you never did anything inhumane, and I have no reason to treat you as my enemy. Meng Chao stared at the X-shaped eye on AJis chest. But you must tell us what the thing that appeared in the bubbles of the Vortexs carcass is, and what is the meaning behind the tattoo on your chest? AJi instinctively tried to cover the tattoo on his chest, but he soon realized that no matter how he tried, he could not cover it. He sighed like an old man and lowered his hand. I dont know what those bubbles were either, AJi said. Before this, Ive never seen a life form as bizarre as the Vortex. But you recognized the figure that was formed by the bubbles, right? Meng Chao said. I noticed that when you saw the figure in the bubbles, your expression and demeanor changed completely. Who is that girl, and why did she call you her big brother? AJi sucked in a deep breath. A pained expression appeared on his face, and he mumbled, I dont know. I really dont. Based on the fragmented memories I have of Saber Jin Wanhaos life, he did have a younger sister, but shes already dead. She died decades ago. Chapter 626 - Mystery of the Apocalypse Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. Meng Chao thought about it, then asked tentatively, Is your sisters death related to the tattoo on your chest? AJi cast a profound glance at Meng Chao, then retorted. Why do you think its related? It seems like youve been very bothered by the tattoo on my chest from the start. Meng Chao found himself momentarily stunned. He then gave a perfunctory answer. I just think that this tattoo is really unique and gives off an enigmatic, bone-chilling feeling, so I was just asking. Youre right. AJi lowered his head and looked at the X-shaped eye on his chest. His fingertips trembled. He wanted to touch it, but did not dare to. Pain appeared on his face, along with fear. He mumbled, Honestly, this isnt a tattoo, but a curse. Its a curse that appeared because of my blood! Meng Chaos pupils narrowed. He asked, What do you mean? You didnt receive this tattoo from someone? No. AJis gaze became unfocused, as if he was looking at a spot so far away that no one could possibly measure the distance. It seemed like he was immersed in a fragmented, bloody memory and could not remove himself from it. After a long time, he mumbled, After I became young again, the brain cells storing my memories must have withered and died. The brand new brain cells contained a lot of vitality, but I lost many of the memories about what happened during the past few decades, so much so that I only remember the things that left the deepest impressions on Saber Jin Wanhao, along with important coordinates, passwords, martial arts, and other information. And these memories are like pearls from a shattered pearl necklace. Each pearl is spread out and spinning madly in my brain. Theyre all confusing, and I cant make sense of them. I feel like I woke up in an underground cave the end of which cannot be seen. All I can see is just the water in the cave forming mottled and swaying reflections on the caves wall. Slowly, I reconnected all my memory fragments together. The first thing I did after I left the secret lab was use every method at my disposal to search for information from all parties. I wanted to know just what happened to Dragon City and me during the past half a century or so. I also wanted to know about the world I was in and how it turned from the normal and peaceful city on Earth to this. Unfortunately, it didnt matter whether it were the stories from the media, TV, internet, or the grapevine, all of them were not detailed and clashed with the fragmented memories in my head. After the Survival Committee was formed, the mega corporations led the citizens to counterattack. They expanded their territory and marched forward boldly. This period of history was recorded clearly. The creators of the mega corporations are hailed as heroes, guardians, and Deity Realm elites. Everyone knows about them. Even three-year-old children know about how the nine great mega corporations rescued our civilization from the depths of danger and allowed us to rise back to power and conquer the Other World. But before the Survival Committee formed was the time when Dragon City had just transmigrated. The zombie virus ran amok, and societal order was gone. The entire city was a bloody place where only the law of the jungle was observed. Very few talked about this period of history. And even if they did, they only did it briefly. They were very vague. Its like an ugly and deformed scar. Even if it still hurts under the scab, as long as we dont look at it and even cover it up with concealer, we can pretend that it doesnt exist. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were silent. The first ten years when Dragon City had just transmigrated were ten years that they could not bear to look back upon. When they had just transmigrated to the Other World, the elites who once protected Dragon City while on Earth faced death fearlessly one after another so that Dragon City could survive the shocking and mysterious viruses from the Other World. In the end, all of them lost their lives within a few short years. Because of their sacrifice, countless Dragon City citizens were able to live through the disaster that was transmigration. However, as the elites from Earth died and the old order crumbled, Dragon City soon entered a period of societal upheaval and lawlessness. It was basically the end of the world. Due to the threats from viruses, zombies, and the lack of resources, no one knew whether they could survive till tomorrow or even the next second. For a packet of compressed biscuits that was long past its due date or water recycled from urine, hundreds of people instantly turned into raving monsters. They tore at each others flesh, ate each others bones, and dug out each others organs. In the end, no one cared about the compressed biscuits. The warm flesh and blood was much tastier than compressed biscuits. When some of the humans awakened to all sorts of supernatural abilities due to the stimulation of the viruses in the Other World, they occupied territories and proclaimed themselves the rulers of those areas. They formed tribes and gangs, and some form of order finally returned. But this order was not formed by using the laws and morals from 21st century Earth as a basis. These rules did not treat everyone as equals. Instead, they regressed to the time before Christ, to the time of slavery. They might even be said to have returned to the time of primitive societies that was far older than the era of slavery and wherehumans still acted like savages. Those who awakened to supernatural abilities were the powerful, and the powerful could do whatever they wanted to the weak. The evil nature of these things were something that even if all the Apocalyptic Beasts from Monster Mountain Range gathered together and wreaked their brains for ten days and ten nights, none of them would be able to come up with such acts. That period of time was the most shameful period of time since Dragon City transmigrated. It was so bad that when the Survival Committee was formed and humans gradually brought back the old order and started acting like civilized, moral people again, everyone unanimously decided to forget about this shameful history. Even though the people who committed those heinous crimes during the bloody era were not the humans who built the Survival Committee and ruled over the current Dragon City, at the end of the day, they were still humans. If they were too set upon the details of the bloody era, they would make the people of the current era aware that humans were no different from monsters. No, there were plenty of times when the creatures hidden under human skin were far more terrifying than Apocalyptic Beasts. After all, monsters would only kill when they were hungry or their territories were infringed upon. But humans needed no reason to kill. Looks like you have an idea about what Dragon City was like before the Survival Committee was built. AJi was immersed in Saber Jin Wanhaos memories, and his tone was completely different from how he usually sounded as the boy from Leprosy Village. It was hoarse and deep, as if it came from a hole that led straight to the center of the planet. Then, you must know how spirit energy martial arts came to be, right? Meng Chao pondered over this for a while, then said, Based on what the government told us, the first spirit energy martial art was something Battle God Lei Zongchao accidentally understood when he had an epiphany. There are still plenty of the formulae, force execution methods, and spirit meridian circulation systems created by Lei Zongchao from when he first created spirit energy martial arts in the museums of Dragon City. AJi cackled like a crow and asked, Do you believe what the government said? Meng Chao shook his head. I believed in it fully in the past, but now, I dont quite believe it. Spirit energy martial arts, or rather, the entire spirit energy cultivation system is profound and covers a lot of areas. Even with the use of countless superhumans wisdom, all we understand of it is still the tip of the iceberg. So no matter how talented Lei Zongchao is, its impossible for him to have thought of such a huge, profound, and terrifying entity! Thats right. The spirit energy martial arts created at the start werent created by Lei Zongchao alone. In fact, he wasnt even the creator of the spirit energy martial arts. He was just a research subject. AJi stopped talking for a while, as if he had made his final decision. He hissed, Lei Zongchao, my sister, and I were all unwilling research subjects to test out spirit energy martial arts! What?! Meng Chaos heart raced. The progress for the Mystery of Supernatural Entities increased by 1%, and reached 72%! Even Lu Siya held her breath. Clearly, she had never heard of this matter from Sky Pillar Corporation, Lu family, and her grandfather, who was one of the ten supreme elites who created the Survival Committee. Based on what I saw from Saber Jin Wanhaos fragmented memories, the first ten years after Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World was the bloodiest and most chaotic ten years ever since it came here. Order collapsed, and all morals were lost. Humans regressed into monsters, or rather, humans have always been monsters, its just that this nature was sealed by the morals and laws on Earth. We used them to conceal our true nature. After transmigration, we were just beaten back to our original form, AJi murmured. But as the brutal law of the jungle eliminated the weak, new order and forces of power slowly took shape. Of course, that was a really distorted form of order, and the forces of power were really terrifying as well. Among them, the strongest force of power was known as Blood Alliance! Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other at a loss. There were plenty of gangs created decades ago that were still alive after they changed their image. Sky Pillar, Universe, Heaven, Soaring Dragon, Thundercloud. Anyone could find these mega corporations roots in the gangs created during the first apocalypse. Gangs like Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion did not even bother to change their names and were practically living fossils. However, Meng Chao and Lu Siya had never heard of Blood Alliance before. Today, Blood Alliance is long gone, vanished without a trace. The Survival Committee intentionally locked down the information and wrote it out of history books, so few people have ever heard of the name, AJi said. But based on Saber Jin Wanhaos memories, Blood Alliance was the strongest force and the very first one to rise to power in Dragon City during the apocalypse. The original gangs of the mega corporations and the gangs in the lair had either not been formed at that time, or submitted to the might of Blood Alliance. They could only hide and tremble in fear before it. And Blood Alliance was able to rise to power and dominate over Dragon City because it occupied the ancient ruins under the center of Dragon City! Meng Chao and Lu Siya gasped. Everyone knew that there was a ruin left by an ancient civilization under Dragon City. Right then, the Supernatural Tower, which was seen as the spirit and symbol of strength of Dragon City, stood above those ancient ruins. To a certain degree, the Supernatural Tower was a huge lab researching the ancient ruins. Most of the spirit energy martial arts, runic symbol technology, and biochemical technology that the current Dragon Citizens were in control of came from underground. They just modified it a little after they received enlightenment from the ancient civilization. Who would have known that Dragon Citizens had discovered those ancient ruins in the early stages of their transmigration and began exploring them. Chapter 627 - Blood Alliance When Dragon City just transmigrated to the Other World, it went through a vicious geographic change. A lot of towering mountains suddenly appeared at the borders of Dragon City and tore the skyscrapers that originally stood on flat land to shreds. Plenty of areas in Dragon City that suddenly sank, forming really complicated underground mazes. There were also cracks that were so deep that they might as well lead straight to hell, AJi said tirelessly. A strange fog containing mysterious energy gushed out of those cracks, causing many areas in Dragon City to have such low visibility that nothing could be seen. They turned into chaotic battlefields where all information was cut off, and we couldnt even communicate with the people inside. When other Earthlings accidentally entered those places, they were either infected by the ancient viruses that had just dethawed and were reactivated, thus turning into unrecognizable monsters, or were eaten by monsters and digested in their bellies. In truth, Dragon City was treated as an important place for military affairs, various industries, and scientific research while it was on Earth. Back then, Earth was in turmoil, and a world war could start at any moment. In fact, we even considered the risk of a full on nuclear war. Dragon City had always had a large military base underground. There was an armory down there, along with industrial facilities. There was also a shocking number of trained soldiers stationed there. All of these were prepared for the possibility of a new era after a nuclear war when we would have to rebuild our home on wastelands filled with radiation. If the disaster Dragon City encountered was as simple as running into zombie viruses after we transmigrated, we could get rid of all the zombies with the army in just a few months. After all, theyre slow, and their flesh is rotting away. We wouldnt even need to waste a single bullet and could use our tanks to squash them into pulp. Then, Dragon City wouldnt have descended into a bloody era when order collapsed and humanity was lost. The problem was, the things that gushed out of the ancient ruins were one hundred times more terrifying than just zombies. They were even more horrifying than the monsters, superbeasts, and abnormal beasts that we face today, too. They were legitimate demonic creatures! Since most of the army in Dragon City was stationed underground, when Dragon City transmigrated and the terrain changed, the seal over the ancient ruins was released, and the army was the first to be affected. It was attacked by the ancient virus and the demonic creatures. Saber Jin Wanhao didnt know what exactly happened. But based on the bits of clues left, he had his guesses. The army had fought to the death against the ancient demonic creatures under Dragon City. They fought until the last soldier lost his final drop of blood, and it was only then that they managed to control the ancient power and ensure that Dragon City wouldnt be destroyed overnight the first year after it transmigrated. But once the army ran out of ammunition and was destroyed, the last bit of strength maintaining order was gone, and the lawless apocalypse officially descended among us! Meng Chao felt his heart race as he listened. AJis words answered many of the questions that had been bothering him for a long time. He had been a core member of Blue Home for some time and had joined quite a number of activities to reminisce about the good old days on Earth. One of the important segments of such activities was to admire the powerful military strength of Dragon Citys origin country. Apparently, the country which had birthed Dragon City had top-tier military back on Earth. The so-called steel army was only used as a slogan to motivate people in the current Dragon City, but when they were on the beautiful planet known as Earth, it was an undeniable truth. And Dragon City was one of the most important military bases in the country. Logically speaking, they should have had a lot of trained soldiers when they just transmigrated. Up to this date, Dragon Citizens could also still use the armories and weapons factories that came with them from Earth. These armories had everything, and they were kept in perfect condition until this date. But where were all the trained soldiers who could use these weapons? The government mentioned that the trained soldiers of the old age died fighting against the zombie virus and during the battle when Red Dragon River raged in the early days of their transmigration. But Meng Chao was skeptical about that. During the early days of Dragon Citys transmigration, the zombie virus had yet to mutate. At that time, even if Earthlings were infected and turned into zombies, they were the most low-grade zombies. It was just like AJi said, they were slow creatures with rotting flesh, weak joints, and no intelligence whatsoever. Even if a normal citizen swung his lawnmower, they could still easily win against a horde of zombies. How could trained soldiers die against such things? Ancient demonic creatures, huh? Meng Chao mumbled. Ever since he saved the transmigration experts in Noble Descent Hotel, he gained the chance to get in-depth knowledge about controllable transmigration technology. It was one of the many projects in the ancient ruins research center, which was built above the ancient ruins. The transmigration experts had once come up with a crazy theory. They believed that Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World because there was a transmigration engine located deep beneath Dragon City. This engine could shift between a physical state and a state of pure energy without losing any components. It could also move through high dimensional space and launch a citythe crystallization of a civilizationto the other side of the galaxy. In other words, Dragon City was a galactic spaceship left by the ancient civilization. The Other World was also a huge mothership of the ancient civilization. In fact, the entire planet could be considered its base. Meng Chao did not know how believable this hypothesis was. But based on his previous lifes memories, the creatures of the Other World were not normal carbon-based life-forms born naturally in nature. There were elves who could live for thousands of years, fire demons who could move freely in magma, dwarves who lived in backwards societies but could create amazing weapons and had bodies that made no scientific sense whatsoever. The Other World, perhaps even Earth, might have been enlightened before by some really advanced ancient civilization. The impact from it lasted until this day, and this was an undeniable truth. Then, it was not difficult to imagine that the ancient civilization would station ancient demonic creatures as guards, who could wake up even after being sealed for billions of years. The martyrs must have fought fiercely against the ancient demonic creatures to protect Dragon City.g How shocking and soul-stirring were those battles, and how great of a price did they pay? Meng Chao clenched his fists and sucked in a deep breath to use the cold air to cool his burning blood. Continue. What happened next? No one knows whether it was because the ancient virus got in contact with fresh air for too long and began to slowly weaken or whether the trained army killed all the people who had turned into demonic creatures after they were infected by the ancient virus, but in any case, the ancient ruins calmed down once more, and the level of danger from those bottomless cracks reduced drastically, AJi said. But there were people who were infected by zombie viruses after they were attacked by zombies outside. They might have reduced the enemy to bloody ribbons and were still alive, but everyone knew they were about to turn into zombies. There were also people who were reduced to outcasts who had to live in endless fear because they angered an entire community or offended someone they shouldnt have when they were fighting for food or clear water. There were even people who heard a strange voice when they were dreaming at night. They saw distorted runic symbols and bizarre pictures, causing them to be unable to hold back their curiosity toward the cracks and have an uncontrollable urge to go in. Everyone called this sort of situation the Ancient Ruins Summon. All those who hear the Ancient Ruins Summon acted like they were hypnotized. Their minds became occupied by the ruins, and they did whatever it took to go and explore the cracks. In time, the people who had nowhere to go, the people who were being hunted, and the people who heard the Ancient Ruins Summon all went deep underground to explore the ruins. Even though the traps and blockades around the ancient ruins had been destroyed or removed by the army and the infected and fatality rate of the ancient virus had decreased by leaps and bounds, exploring the enigmatic, forbidden area was still really dangerous. From Saber Jin Wanhaos memories, I can see that the ancient ruins is divided into different areas. Some of the areas are complicated and so dark that they can even absorb all forms of light. Humans can only rely on their hearing and sense of touch to go forward. Its very easy to get trapped in there and end up as a skeleton or dust. Some of the areas are primitive caves. Numerous runic symbols are carved on their walls. At first glance, theyre not dangerous at all, but each runic symbol contains really profound and unfathomable secrets. They can easily suck a persons soul inside, and there were actually some people who became mentally incapicitated after looking at the runic symbols. They wouldnt eat, drink, or sleep. They just insisted on examining them until they died of hunger and turned into skeletons. There are also areas with balls of energy that look like will-o-the-wisps. Some of the lucky people can touch these energy balls and absorb the surging spirit energy into their bodies, which instantly turns them into first-class fighters. But most people were unlucky souls who assimilated with the energy balls and were instantly reduced to ashes. They, too, became swaying will-o-the-wisps. Certain areas look normal. All they have are two tunnels that appear the same. But when the explorers go inside, they disappear instantly. After three-to-five minutes, they reappear. However, the young adults who were around thirty come out as old people with wrinkly skin. According to them, they had been running for decades in a tunnel without end! There are even areas that swallow up explorers. They only reappear after around thirty years, but they look just as they did when they disappeared. According to them, they had only stayed for a short time in the ancient ruins, but during that time, they felt as if they had been transported to the end of the galaxy, where they witnessed a mighty battle! In any case, most of the explorers who went deep into the ancient ruins died untimely deaths. But a small portion of the people who survived managed to master what is known as supernatural power to different degrees. They were the first batch of superhumans. Unfortunately, most of these superhumans werent good people. If we tried to explain what happened to them with modern life science theories, it would be that their brains were severely affected by the magnetic fields in the ancient ruins when they were exploring the place. They also saw all sorts of profound and nameless things, causing their mental strength indexes to collapse, and they became lunatics with twisted minds. They had spirit energy in their bodies, but they didnt have the corresponding spirit energy magnetic fields to restrain them, and they didnt have any secret techniques to refine their minds and will. They couldnt control their power and turned into its slaves. At that time, the world outside had already turned into a lawless, bloody place that obeyed the rules of the jungle. The people who obtained supernatural powers from the ancient ruins naturally became the kings at the top of the food chain. When others saw how these people flaunted their strength and used all sorts of unbelievable powers, they heard from the grapevine that this strength came from the ancient ruins, so they wanted to enter the cracks to explore the place as well. After all, no matter how dangerous the ancient ruins were, there was a chance that they would survive, and if they did, they would gain supernatural powers. Their lives were worthless, anyway. Entering the underground and risking their lives was better than killing each other or waiting to be killed outside. But the first batch of people who entered the ancient ruins and got lucky would, of course, not let others touch the ancient ruins so easily. To monopolize the right to explore and develop the ancient ruins, the first batch of explorers who left the ancient ruins alive formed a large and evil organization. They named it Blood Alliance! Chapter 628 - Birth of the Battle God Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged a glance. Neither of them expected that the Dragon City before the Survival Committee was created would have had such a secret. So, this was how the ancient ruins was discovered. There are two main reasons behind why Blood Alliance was created, AJi continued. First, its to work together to stop all other people from touching the ancient ruins and ensure that there will be no superhumans aside from those belonging to Blood Alliance. This would help Blood Alliance in its quest to take full control of Dragon City in the apocalypse, and from there, they could create a brand new civilization with Blood Alliance members at its center. Second, and most importantly, Blood Alliance could capture a lot of innocent citizens to either tempt or coerce them into carrying out new exploration attempts in the ancient ruins. Most of the innocent citizens didnt end up well. Its just like I said, they either died untimely deaths or turned into monstrous existences because they ran into some mysterious power that humans couldnt withstand in the depths of the ruins. There were only a few lucky ones who obtained supernatural power. But they were alone and had no weapons. How could they fight against the Blood Alliance members who were waiting for them? Even if they had gained great power and could control fire and water or had super fast regeneration abilities, the moment they left the ancient ruins, they were captured by the armed Blood Alliance members. Then, the Blood Alliance members would filter out the new superhumans. If they shared the same interests as them, they would have to go through a series of tests. They had to slaughter a large number of innocent citizens, which was called the Blood Oath and was the proof of allegiance for robbers of ancient times. With this method, the leaders could twist the new peoples personalities and destroy their humanity. After the ceremony, the new superhumans naturally become new members of Blood Alliance. But there were a few who retained their humanity after they lived through the dangers of the ancient ruins and awakened to supernatural abilities. They did not want to kill innocent people and didnt manage to pass Blood Alliances test. Some of them were believed to be too wild and untameable and too resistant, so they were dangerous to the alliance. Such people were sent into the ancient ruins once more. They had to carry out more and more dangerous explorations or stay locked in research labs where they had to withstand torture worse than death. I remember that my sister No, Saber Jin Wanhaos sister, Lei Zongchao, and I belonged to the second group. AJis eyelids began twitching viciously. A fine layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He did not notice that he was trembling slightly, as if he was immersed in a nightmare that he could not forget even if he was torn to shreds. Ive already forgotten what sort of terrifying torture Saber Jin Wanhao went through in Blood Alliances lab, AJi said airily. All I have are fragmented memories. I only remember blurry bits and pieces. When it came to the research regarding the ancient ruins, Blood Alliance used innocent lives brazenly, so their research progress was very fast. They found that some people have really strong immunity and adaptability to the ancient viruses in the ruins and the zombie virus that was common in the Other World. Even if they were infected by around eighteen viruses, they didnt die. They still retained their human form and mind. At most, they went through small changes, such as their eye turning silver or their teeth becoming much sharper. Some people were very suited to the environment in the ancient ruins. When others touched the will-o-the-wisps, they burst into flames, but when these lucky souls could absorb the will-o-the-wisps and turn them into spirit energy to be stored in their bodies. Others souls were sucked into the profound and unfathomable runic symbols on the wall, so they forgot about eating and drinking for days and nights until they died. But some lucky few were enlightened after they entered a meditative state and thought about the runic symbols as they stared at them. They just needed to meditate for a few hours, or at most one day and night, and they got to understand amazing skills from the ancient civilization. Others were torn to shreds by demonic creatures infected by the ancient viruses while exploring the complicated underground maze, but these lucky souls could slaughter their way out of a sea of corpses. They also unlocked new spirit energy martial arts in their battle, and their fighting strength just kept on increasing. Naturally, Blood Alliance wanted to figure out why those lucky people were special. Just what was it that made these lucky people different from normal people? Jin Wanhaos sister, Lei Zongchao, and I were among those lucky people. Heh. Lucky people. These words are so ironic. When we managed to escape from the ancient ruins by sheer chance, what awaited us wasnt a bright future, but Blood Alliances lab. We had to face the chilling experiment machines and pain so great that we felt like we were being cut to pieces. Sometimes, the people from Blood Alliance made multiple wounds on our bodies to test the gene medicine they created and how fast we would heal. Sometimes, they locked us up with demonic creatures infected by the ancient viruses so that we would help them explore brand new ways to fight against them. Sometimes, they forced us to practice those mysterious and unidentified runic symbols so that we would create really dangerous spirit energy magnetic fields in our bodies. There were plenty of other things, too, but I I cant remember Thick veins appeared on AJis head. They were like raging aquatic dragons that bound his head tightly, and his skull made cracking sounds as he remembered great pain. Thats enough. Meng Chao quickly went forward. Two spirit tattoos appeared on his palms, and he used gentle spirit energy fluctuations to calm down AJis violently twitching brain. If you cant remember them, its fine. There are some things that are better left forgotten, Meng Chao comforted him. He believed that what AJi told him was the truth, because he and AJi went through the same thing. To a certain degree, both of them were reborn. When he had just returned to the past, he could not remember most of the details about Dragon Citys struggles and destruction in his previous life. That included how he lived his entire life as a Ghost Assassin while he was filled with hate and rage. The self-defense system of the human brain automatically blocked those painful and unbearable memories, and up to this day, he still could not remember them fully. There were plenty of things that were best forgotten forever. If he remembered them completely, his mind might get burned to a crisp. AJi should be going through the same thing. His brain belonged to a proper nine-year-old child. If all the pain Saber Jin Wanhao went through surged into this young brain, his brain cells might die right away. The gears in Meng Chaos mind worked quickly, and he understood why Saber Jin Wanhao gained a brand new personality known as AJi after he regained his youth. Because being Saber Jin Wanhao was just too painful and full of suffering. If he were Saber Jin Wanhao, he would have to face the reality that his sister and he were captured by Blood Alliance and forced to enter the ancient ruins to explore the place, but even after they faced great danger and lived, they didnt have an easy time. They were turned into research subjects and subjected to endless torture. But as a bystander, what he had to face was only Saber Jin Wanhao and his sister were captured by Blood Alliance. These two types of pain were on completely different levels. AJi instinctively removed himself from being Saber Jin Wanhao. When he mentioned his sister, he also referred to her as Jin Wanhaos sister, because he wanted to distance himself from the pain. When Meng Chao realized this, he sighed and said, You dont have to focus on the details. Why dont you tell us what happened next? Then AJis eyes roved about, and he was finally able to stop trembling. Many people were tortured to death by Blood Alliance, but a small number managed to live through the repeated cycle of exploration attempts and inhumane experiments. Not only did they not die, they also obtained greater power. I was not the strongest among those people. Lei Zongchaos immunity toward the ancient virus and the viruses of the Other World, resistance toward crystal radiation, absorbability of spirit energy, comprehensive ability of the ancient runic symbols, and instincts during critical moments were all ten times better than mine. I might be loath to accept it, but I have to admit that hes a natural born martial arts genius. No, hes a legend of martial arts! But no matter how strong he was, there was someone even stronger than he was, and that was Jin Wanhaos sister. Its the girl who appeared from the Vortexs bubbles after it died? Meng Chao asked. Thats right. Its her. It has been decades since I saw her, but shes still the same as back then. I could recognize her right away AJi focused his mind and continued, Lei Zongchao, my sister, and I were the iron triangle among the research subjects as the strongest people. We were, thus, forced to venture deeper into the ancient ruins, where we ran into plenty of dangerous situations and had to save one another. When we returned to the lab, we had to go through the most brutal of tortures. We held each others hands tightly and sensed each others heartbeats and body temperature. When our blood fused together, we had the courage to continue living. We were in distress together, and we stuck together through life and death. Hmph, so it was only par for the course that our affections for each other grew! Hang on. Meng Chao raised a hand. Why do I feel that when you mentioned your relationship with your sister and Lei Zongchao growing tighter, you became exasperated. Your expression is also saying that the treasure you were taking care of was taken away by some uncouth lout? Does it? AJis expression was a little stiff. After being silent for a while, he said in slight embarrassment and anger, I just didnt expect that during those hellish times, Lei Zongchao would actually be in the mood to date my sister! He stole her away from me! Um Meng Chao understood now. Even though AJi was only nine years old right now, the real Saber Jin Wanhao had gone through his seventieth birthday not too long ago. If he were to perform some calculations, half a century ago, when he, his sister, and Lei Zongchao were in Blood Alliances hands, he would have been even younger than Meng Chao. He should have been around sixteen. That was the time when children were full of life and vigor. In an environment where they constantly faced the threat of death, humans had stronger emotions, and the desire to reproduce would also become very strong. Lei Zongchao falling in love with Jin Wanhaos sister was something bound to happen. Chapter 629 - Fall of Blood Alliance Meng Chao squashed down his burning curiosity and said, Lets talk about the private lives of the supreme fighters of the older generation later on, when we have time. What happened later? How did your How did Jin Wanhaos sister die? We were naturally not satisfied with being controlled by Blood Alliance and living lives worse than death. It was especially so when my sister, Lei Zongchao, and I became much stronger from the numerous times we explored the ancient ruins. Its how we gradually gained the chance to overthrow Blood Alliance, AJi said. But the time was not right. We needed to keep our claws retracted, because the members of Blood Alliance also noticed that we were getting stronger and becoming less manageable. They injected all sorts of tranquilizers and poisons that had delayed effects. We had to take the antidote regularly because of it. They also placed all sorts of shackles and time bombs on our bodies to make sure that we didnt do anything rash. We noticed that we needed someone to help us before we could overturn Blood Alliances evil rule. Such people soon appeared. They were the ancestors of the nine great mega corporations. They were the other gangs created when Dragon City was going through the apocalypse. Its really ironic that at that time, when Dragon City had just entered the lawless, bloody era, all the gangs were products of the strong preying on the weak. They relied on absolute strength and carried out brutal regimes. None of the gangs were any better than Blood Alliance. But as Blood Alliances tentacles stretched to all of Dragon City, most of the gangs that relied on brutality to rule over their territories were abandoned or destroyed by Blood Alliance. The reason for that was simple. If the law of the jungle was the only law, then why should anyone submit to these gangs when they were as violent as Blood Alliance but not as strong? Why should they quietly withstand being exploited and oppressed? Subjecting to Blood Alliance and tolerating their exploitation and oppression was better, wasnt it? No matter how brutal Blood Alliance was, at least it had absolute strength and could help its people survive the threats of zombies and monsters. They could also snatch valuable food and water from other gangs! Aside from Blood Alliance, the other gangs who were able to survive in the harsh environment used a gentler approach to rule, were kinder to their people, and had all sorts of crucial technology. They were the relatively civilized gangs. These gangs sensed that as Earthlings gradually gained their footing in the Other World and the zombie virus and ancient virus stopped being a deadly threat, spirit energy martial arts and runic symbol technology would become a general thing, so many people would have the ability to fight monsters and other creatures of the Other World. The lawless apocalypse would not last for long, and the light of civilization would once again shine on everyones heads. Laws, morals, and order were all abstract things, but plenty of survivors called out for such things, and whoever answered their call obtained support. They were the ones who could gain stronger power than the one provided by the ancient ruins and could turn into the rulers of Dragon City in the future. These relatively gentle and kind gangs sensed what was vital in their era and seized it firmly in their hands. On the surface, they were respectful to Blood Alliance. They did everything Blood Alliance asked them to do, and they even begged for mercy from them. Blood Alliance placed their main focus on researching the ancient ruins, so they needed other gangs to help them manage the large Dragon City as well as gather all sorts of resources scattered all over the place and solve small problems like the zombies. So, they were deceived by the gangs seemingly tame disguise and didnt kill these gangs as soon as possible. In secret, an anti-Blood Alliance group was slowly taking shape, and they extended their claws into every corner of Dragon City without Blood Alliance noticing it. Their claws touched the hearts of the citizens who were oppressed by Blood Alliance. The ancient ruins and supernatural abilities belong to all Dragon Citizens! Defeat Blood Alliance and build a new Dragon City where everyone is equal! When Blood Alliance believed that they could do whatever they wanted with supernatural abilities and suppress the people forever, these two slogans spread like a bushfire throughout the city. Finally, when the sparks burned in every citizens heart, war broke out. It wasnt a war against zombies or against monsters. It was a civil war between transmigrators. One side was Blood Alliance, and the other side was all the people aside from Blood Alliance. In the beginning of the war, Blood Alliance used its matchless supernatural abilities to defeat everyone effortlessly. No one was a match against the superhumans. They were really arrogant and believed that they could effortlessly suppress the suicidal bunch of ragtag soldiers. But they did not expect that the main battle was just a feint used to divert their attention. While they were outside massacring their enemies, the suicide squad of the anti-Blood Alliance group snuck into the headquarters that Blood Alliance had built on top of the ancient ruins and released me, my sister, Lei Zongchao, and the other research subjects. In truth, the special agents of the anti-Blood Alliance group had already infiltrated the ranks of Blood Alliance and contacted us. They were waiting for the perfect chance to remove our restraints so that we could work with them from within to deliver a fatal blow to Blood Alliance. Once we joined the war, the situation changed 180 degrees, just as everyone expected. My sister, Lei Zongchao, and I turned into killing machines more terrifying than Blood Alliance, and we instantly destroyed Blood Alliances advantage when it came to high-end battle power. There were also some superhumans who had awakened to supernatural abilities after being infected by the zombie virus in the anti-Blood Alliance group, but their fighting strength was slightly weaker than that of the Blood Alliance members. However, they had an advantage in numbers and the support of all the citizens. They could lead the citizens to open the armories and arm themselves to the teeth to fight to the death against Blood Alliance. It was a dark, bloody battle. All the citizens were united against a common enemy, and Blood Alliance lost. But the creators of Blood Alliance turned into injured, raging beasts when they were forced into a corner and descended into frenzy, thus becoming even more dangerous. During their last counterattack, they injured mythey heavily injured Jin Wanhaos sister. She fell into Red Dragon River and was, in an instant, swallowed up by the raging waters. Meng Chao could not hold back a gasp. His mind raced, and he asked tentatively, So, you think that your sister is dead? Have you tried looking for her body? No. With a grave face, AJi shook his head and explained, At that time, Red Dragon River had just stopped overflowing, so it was larger than it is now. The runoff volume and speed of the river were much greater as well. It was the epitome of a raging river. There were also plenty of fierce aquatic monsters swimming in it. They could snap even the armored speedboats in half in just one bite. Even Blood Alliance treated the banks of Red Dragon River as a forbidden zone and would not readily step into that place. Even fully armed superhumans would often disappear at the banks of Red Dragon River and never be found again. My sister risked her life during the battle and suffered more than ten fatal wounds. She had already drained her spirit energy a long time ago and, at that time, was draining her own life to fight. She fell into Red Dragon River in that state, so there was no way she could have survived. At that time, I was fighting in another area. I didnt receive the news about my sister falling into the river immediately, but Lei Zongchao was with her. He watched her being swallowed by the red river without being able to do anything. This triggered Lei Zongchao, and he went through an unimaginable change. He gained powers that were akin to that of deities, and in one breath, he killed seven Blood Alliance core members who caused my sisters death. He even blasted Blood Alliances leaders head with just one punch. After the leader died, Blood Alliances members did not have anyone to guide them, and they crumbled and fell apart. Lei Zongchaos shocking war achievements gained him the title of Battle God. After that event, he became the strongest in Dragon City. He deserved it, just as he deserved to be respected. Meng Chao and Lu Siya sighed simultaneously when they heard this. They did not expect that Dragon City went through such a terrifying and soul-stirring moment during the blood era half a century ago. But there were still plenty of suspicious points that only Meng Chao knew about in the story. Such as the X-shaped eye. What the heck was that? If the X-shaped eye was the emblem of Blood Alliance, how did it appear in a notebook his mother used when she was young, why did it appear in the Demonic Abyss Eyes dying memories, and why did it appear on the back of his sisters hand when she turned into the Dark Witch? If he deduced things according to chronological events, Blood Alliance should have been destroyed when his mother was young. The underground medical facility she worked in should have had nothing to do with Blood Alliance! Meng Chao pointed at AJis chest and voiced his question. Is this Blood Alliances emblem? Yes, but also no, AJi said. Blood Alliance did use this X-shaped eye as its emblem, but it isnt something someone in Blood Alliance plucked out of his mind. Instead, it appeared on some of the ancient ruins explorers. Meng Chao was slightly surprised. What do you mean? AJi thought about it for a long time before saying, I dont know how to explain it either. In Saber Jin Wanhaos fragmented memories, some of the explorers who went into the ancient ruins went through terrifying, unbelievable, and dangerous explorations, but didnt die. Then, some of these people gained this tattoo. Its strange since none of us remembered ever getting this tattoo. It never hurt or itched, and it thing just appeared on us out of the blue. The explorers with this X-shaped eye had a higher chance of running into all sorts of strange dangers, but also had an easier time surviving those dangers. If they continued, they ran into greater and stranger dangers at a more regular pace. It was as if some mysterious power had sealed us at the entrance of hell. It didnt let us live nor die, but made us go through endless torture. Thats why I said that the X-shaped eye isnt a tattoo, but a curse! Chapter 630 - Rearing Gu Curse Meng Chao then remembered his sister. At that time, her hair burned with violet flames, making her look really avant-garde, arrogant, and cool. Her temperament had also changed drastically. He shuddered. So, that means that only those who encounter life-threatening dangers in the ancient ruins and live through it get cursed? Meng Chao asked anxiously. He wanted for his sister to avoid getting cursed. AJi thought about it and shook his head. Not necessarily. There were plenty of Blood Alliances core members who explored the ancient ruins multiple times. They ran into dangers that were as dangerous as ours, but not all of them got the X-shaped eye. Blood Alliance, of course, wanted to research the secrets of the X-shaped eye. After all, while this tattoo symbolized endless dangers, it also symbolized mysterious power. Those with the X-shaped eye would usually awaken to more supernatural abilities and get better comprehension, regenerative abilities, as well as experience other improvements. As long as they didnt die, they even had the chance to break the limits of their lives. The problem is, no matter how much Blood Alliance researched the X-shaped eyes, they just couldnt find a pattern to them. Sometimes, they would send an exploration group of more than one hundred people into the ancient ruins without caring about the costs. Those people would run into all sorts of horrifying dangers, and the group would be nearly entirely wiped out. Only one to two members would remain alive. These survivors might be people with both strength and wit, but they just wouldnt get the X-shaped eye. Yet at other times, when normal people who had no power whatsoever were sent into the ancient ruins as cannon fodder or control groups, they managed to survive through sheer luck, and for some reason, the X-shaped eye appeared on them. It seemed like the curse didnt appear depending on the explorers performance in the ancient ruins. It also depended on their physical constitution, cellular activity, strength of will, adaptability, and even luck. Its related to all sorts of odd variables. Also, theres something really strange. When the ancient ruins had just been opened to us, the chances of the curse appearing were much higher. At that time, three-four people in a group of ten who went through a high-risk exploration would get the X-shaped eye. But as more people gained the X-shaped eye, the number of new cursed people grew smaller. When Blood Alliance completely occupied the ancient ruins, they sent groups of one hundred explorers to explore the ancient ruins, just as I mentioned, but at times, not a single person would gain the X-shaped eye. The experts in Blood Alliance analyzed this phenomenon and came up with the conclusion that there might be a limit to the total number of X-shaped eyes. This thing is like the sign of the chosen heirs of the ancient civilization. When the ancient civilization discovered an explorer with a certain degree of potential to inherit its full legacy, it would place this sign on the explorer. And this potential wasnt just purely based on strength and intellect. The current strength and intellect Earthlings possess is nothing according to the standards of the ancient civilization. Its just like how humans perceive the strongest ant and weakest ant. Theres no difference among them to us. If a human really found some suitable ants to inherit our civilization, wed naturally use another set of standards and measurements. And when there is a sufficient number of heirs who have the sign and are slotted to go through whatever test it is they have in mind, the ancient civilization would not release anymore signs. Its only when one of the X-shaped eye owners dies, which means that they didnt pass the test, a new curse would appear. I see. Meng Chao nodded. It was only at that moment that he understood how his sister had obtained the X-shaped eye. One of the owners must have died, and she inherited their curse. Thus, she became the heir of the ancient civilization, or rather, examinee. Based on how his sister turned into the Dark Witch and ransacked the Other World, the ancient civilization was really terrifying! So, both Saber Jin Wanhao and Battle God Lei Zongchao got the X-shaped eye? Meng Chao stared at AJis chest with great interest. Which other supreme fighters in Dragon City also have this X-shaped eye? Lei Zongchao does have it, but I dont know about the others, AJi answered honestly. In the past, the comrades who explored the ruins with Jin Wanhao and Lei Zongchao either died during the battle against Blood Alliance or the perilous battles over the next few decades. If they were owners of the X-shaped eye, their curses would have transferred to a generation of new people. Also, this tattoo is really strange. Its usually hidden deep within our blood and only appears when were angry, our spirit energy goes out of control, or when we make our vitality magnetic fields fluctuate at maximum capacity. If the X-shaped eye owners want to hide them, everyone would have a hard time discovering them. As for me, I couldnt integrate Saber Jin Wanhaos great power into this young, nine-year-old body after I regained my youth. My vitality magnetic field often went out of control, so the X-shaped eye has appeared on its own. After training for some time, Ill be able to control this new body fully, and it should become hidden. I see Meng Chao nodded pensively. He noticed Ajis underlying meaning. Whats wrong? Do the X-shaped eye owners not want others to know about their identities? AJi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still nodded and explained. Yes. First, its because the X-shaped eye means mysterious dangers and power. It represents the ancient civilizations legacy, and it was also the core research subject of Blood Alliance, which is why it was even used as its emblem. In the past, Blood Alliance did all sorts of mad, evil acts under the X-shaped eye flag. They incited anger among all the people, which turned the X-shaped eye into the symbol of blood, murder, and evil. Many Blood Alliance members were not cursed, but they liked to get a tattoo of the X-shaped eye. As time went by, all the people with the X-shaped eye tattoo were identified as evil, brutal people. Everyone condemned those with this tattoo during the late stages of the apocalypse decades ago. Second, and most importantly, the people with the X-shaped eye liked killing each other and hunting down other cursed people. Killing each other? Meng Chao was shocked. What do you mean by that? Didnt I tell you just now? Blood Alliances experts believed that the X-shaped eye was a sign that the ancient civilization used to mark its examinees. As long as you completed the test, you would inherit all of the ancient civilizations power, AJi said with a strange expression. But have you ever wondered what the test is? Meng Chao pondered over this for a while, then said, Continue exploring the ancient ruins? I dont think so. AJi shook his head slowly. Plenty of people have explored the ancient ruins, but not all of the explorers got the X-shaped eye. Today, the Supernatural Tower even has a ruins research center underneath. Countless powerful warriors and an astronomical amount of resources are placed into the ruins exploration project, but youve never heard about more X-shaped eye owners who are stronger than the ones in the past, much less passing the test and obtaining the full ancient legacy. So, some of the X-shaped eye owners thought for a long time, and they gained a sudden, wild idea. Could this test be treating us as Gu [1] and wanting us to do something like a battle royale? Meng Chao was a little taken aback. Treating you as Gu? Thats right. You have quite a number of monster controllers in Agricultural Universitys monster controller course that are skilled in rearing and controlling insect-type monsters, right? They also use a similar method as Gu venom practitioners to choose the strongest monster in the lairs monster coliseums. They trap all the vermin or monsters in a small space, not give them enough food, and make them kill each other from hunger. They kill each other and rip each others guts out. Blood flows in rivers, and in the end, the only survivor is the strongest of them all! AJi said. So, some of the X-shaped eye owners believe that if they kill all the other X-shaped eye owners and theyre the only ones left, they will be considered to have passed the test. Then, they will inherit the ancient ruins secrets and strength. After that, they will surpass human limits and literally become an ancient deity! T-Thats ridiculous! Meng Chao felt his skin crawl once he heard this. After thinking about it for a while, he said, Wait, didnt you just say that there is a fixed number of X-shaped eye owners, and when one of them dies, a new curse will fall on another person? If thats the case, theres no way they can finish all of them! What Im saying is that when an owner dies, a new curse MIGHT appear, not that it will DEFINITELY appear, AJi said. Besides, this was just Blood Alliances guess. Perhaps the number of X-shaped eye owners has been shrinking slowly over the past half a century and is now half or even onr-third of the original number. You must understand, there are plenty of X-shaped eye owners who experienced hell in the ancient ruins and saw countless unidentified things that humans cannot bear. Even if they left the ancient ruins with their bodies intact, their minds have long been distorted to the point that theyre no longer human. Their train of thought and moral limits are completely different from those of normal people. Even if there is a one in a trillion chance that they can obtain all the treasures in the ancient ruins, these people will do everything to get it, and they wont care about the cost. Meng Chao gulped. Now, he was even more reluctant to have his sister join this dangerous Gu Rearing project. Are all the X-shaped eye owners this crazy? Meng Chao asked tentatively. Of course not. Only a handful of X-shaped eye owners believe in this Gu rearing theory. The problem is, as long as this small group of people launch a war, the other X-shaped eye owners will have no other choice but to fight, AJi said. Think about it. If two X-shaped eye owners discover each others identity, how would they know if the other isnt a lunatic who believes in the Gu rearing theory and doesnt want to kill them? You must understand that the X-shaped eye owners usually have stronger power and more mysterious skills compared to normal superhumans. If they dont do something to kill the other first, they might die at any moment! Meng Chao found his words to be true after he thought about it. The human mind was unpredictable. And the battle between humans was usually much more brutal than the battles between humans and zombies or humans and monsters. Fortunately, thats something that happened decades ago, AJi said. Over the past few years, either the number of X-shaped eye owners has really been dwindling, or everyone has learned their lesson and now knows how to hide their identities. In any case, the number of times this tattoo appeared in Dragon City has reduced. Most of the information related to the X-shaped eye has been covered up or monopolized by various forces of power. It has been a long time since Ive heard of any shocking, secret battles between X-shaped eye owners. Of course, as people who are cursed by the ancient civilization, they have to be on guard at all times. Once Saber Jin Wanhao noticed that he was getting weaker, he immediately made the decision to flee underground. After I regained my youth, I cast aside my past self without hesitation. One of the reasons was for me to hide from the gangs and mega corporations. The other more important reason was for me to avoid the other X-shaped eye owners. If they find out that Ive gained this form, they would jump out from their dark corners and kill me! Translators Note: [1] Gu: A type of venomous insect that is the product of someone trapping multiple venomous insects in a container. These insects will eat each other, absorbing their poison, and in the end, only one will be left. This is the Gu. Dont trust any of it. Its bollocks. Chapter 631 - Arena in the Other World Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When AJi said that, he suddenly flashed the ghost of a smile at Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Now you know the secret of the X-shaped eye, youll also be dragged into the fight between the cursed ones of the ancient ruins. I believe that if the other X-shaped eye owners want to kill me, they will definitely not spare you two either. In the beginning, I didnt want to say anything, but youre the ones who forced me. Now, do you regret hearing this secret? Regret? Meng Chao smiled. It was impossible for him to feel regret. From the moment he returned to the past and remembered his sisters status as the Dark Witch as well as saw the X-shaped eye on the back of his sisters hand, he had been dragged into this terrifying competition. For the time being, Meng Chao could not be certain just how Bai Jiacao got the X-shaped eye on the back of her hand. If she joined some mysterious organization just like Meng Chao did a long time after their mother died in his previous life because of her personality change and went into the ancient ruins to become a cursed one, he could stil stop her. But this possibility was not high. If Bai Jiacao was just a helpless, normal girl, there was no way the mysterious organization would choose her and let her awaken to Night Demon Blood. The mysterious notebook that his mother did not remember, the great strength Bai Jiacao had from the moment she joined high school, the fact that she was learning all sorts of martial arts faster than Meng Chao in the past, the fact that she was able to kill a few Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses with just a dagger alone, and the other signs showed that the ancient power represented by the X-shaped eye has been lurking in Bai Jiacao for a long time. This meant that no matter what, Bai Jiacao could not run away from the battle between the cursed ones. As her brother, Meng Chao definitely had to understand all the information related to the X-shaped eye to protect his sister. There was one more thing. Meng Chao could vaguely remember that the X-shaped eye did not belong to Earthlings alone. There were plenty of other intelligent life forms in the Other World who had similar tattoos. However, the lingua franca of the Other World did not refer to the X-shaped eye as a curse, but a bloodline. Bai Jiacao awakened to the Night Demon Blood and became the Dark Witch. This was the title the Other World races used to refer to her. Thats interesting. The transmigrators from Earth who came into contact with the ancient ruins under Dragon City are not the only ones who will be branded by the X-shaped eye and become the heirs, examinees, and cursed ones of the ancient power. The strange intelligent life forms who are not of the same ecosystem might awaken to all sorts of bloodlines as well and gain the X-shaped eye. This includes the elves, who can live up to one thousand years old; the demons who are born from magma, are beings who are partially made of energy, have powerful magic, but can only live for a few days; the dragonfolk who can create powerful resonances with the planets magnetic field and summon all sorts of divine powers; and the bloodfolk, who rely on eating other races to prolong their own lives. Also, based on my fragmented memories, the X-shaped eye owners who live in the Other World are all wary and hostile toward each other regardless of their race and regardless of how much their civilization has developed. When they have the chance, they always attack each other. The final war that swept through all of the Other World, dragged all the races into it, and ultimately destroyed Dragon City seems to have been started because of the conflict between the X-shaped eye owners. Just what is the truth behind the ancient ruins and the X-shaped eye? What exactly is the Other World? Could it be as AJi said? This is an ultimate Gu rearing project? Some powerful and mysterious ancient power summoned carbon-based intelligent life forms that originally lived in different planets and ecosystems into this arena known as the Other World to enter a competition, so the final fictor could inherit the ancient civilization? As AJi continued explaining things and Meng Chaos own body continued becoming stronger because of the nourishment provided by Hells Blood, his brain burned. He felt as if countless cells were cracking, and an information torrent that was as hot and dense as magma gushed out. Right then, Meng Chaos brain was already so strong that he could accept more truths. These truths were like a magnificent panoramic scene that was slowly displayed in front of his eyes, causing him to gain a deeper understanding of the Other World War that destroyed Dragon City in his previous life. Of course, in his previous life, up to the point of his death, he was just a foot soldier who could only serve as a vanguard and charge forward. The truth that he could discover was just the tip of the iceberg, and in fact, he was practically groping around an elephant blindly. There were plenty of other secrets that were scattered over the vast Other World like pearls, waiting for him to discover them and string them together after he returned to the past and became much stronger. Meng Chao was satisfied with AJis explanation. But he felt regretful that he dragged Lu Siya into this. No one besides him knew just how terrifying the X-shaped eye owners were. After all, his sister was the Dark Witch Bai Jiacao. He should not have rashly dragged Lu Siya into this war. But to his surprise, when he turned his head around to look at Lu Siya, he saw that her face was filled with great interest, and it looked like she wanted the world to burn. X-shaped eye? Cursed ones? Inherit the entire ancient civilizations legacy? Interesting. How interesting! Lu Siya narrowed her eyes, and her gaze turned as sharp as a razor while she observed the tattoo on AJis chest. Do you really not know how to obtain or transfer this curse? Big Sis Ya, whats the meaning of this? Meng Chao found himself speechless. Judging by what Lu Siya said, there was a high possibility that she wanted AJi to transfer his curse to her. Meng Chao, dont you think that itd be very exciting if you could join this Gu rearing fight as an X-shaped eye owner? Lu Siya mumbled. By the looks of it, once the Monster War comes to an end, we should really think of a way to go to the ruins research center and explore the secrets under the Supernatural Tower Ah, I heard that you have a pretty good relationship with the ruins research centers controllable transmigration technology research team, right? Um Meng Chao was now absolutely flabbergasted, and he decided to stop worrying about Lu Siya. He should have known. Even if everyone had been meticulously creating an image of an amiable model superhuman for Lu Siya and even though she appeared to be friendly and close to people, the Queen Bees heart never changed. She was still as dangerous as the first time Meng Chao met her. Speaking of which, did Saber Jin Wanhao and Battle God Lei Zongchao split up because theyre both X-shaped eye owners and were wary of each other? Lu Siya squatted down in front of AJi. Over the past few decades, the Battle God and Underground Emperor have stayed out of each others way and never contacted each other. If you didnt tell me this covered-up part of our history, I really wouldnt have known that the two powerful fighters who shocked Dragon City were once good friends who worked together to explore the ancient ruins! AJi avoided Lu Siyas gaze and snorted. In the beginning, Jin Wanhao and Lei Zongchao were indeed friends, but they didnt split up because of the X-shaped eye. After all, they had risked their lives together in the ancient ruins and loved the same person. They wouldnt be so stupid as to kill each other. They gradually drifted apart because their ideals were not the same. Lu Siyas eyes sparkled. What ideals? After Blood Alliance collapsed, the anti-Blood Alliance group naturally took their place. They took over the headquarters and research base Blood Alliance built above the ancient ruins, along with the astronomical amount of resources Blood Alliance left behind, AJi explained. Since the common enemy was no longer around, the anti-Blood Alliance also split up into dozens of medium-sized and small gangs. They occupied their own territories and did their own thing. However, all of them coveted the ancient ruins. They looked to research and inherit the ancient power, just like Blood Alliance. Of course, with Blood Alliance as a precedent, these gangs wouldnt dare to wantonly use force and fear to rule over the people. That method was too simple and crude. Besides, during the war against Blood Alliance, a lot of weapons and martial arts were given to the people. Many of the citizens also awakened to supernatural abilities. Even if they didnt, due to the stimulation of the zombie virus, plenty of citizens possessed physical constitutions akin to those Olympic athletes and special force soldiers on Earth. If ten armed Olympic champions carried with them light or heavy weapons like heavy machine guns and rocket launchers, they could threaten the life of a low-grade superhuman. This terrifying balancing power made the gangs give up on Blood Alliances ruling style. They switched to industrialization and legal methods. During the process, they set up societal order and the prestige of law once more. On the surface, they did what they promised and allowed all the power from the ancient ruins to return to the citizens, t rebuilt ahen new Dragon City where everyone was equal. Battle God Lei Zongchao was delighted with this change. When we were under Blood Alliances control and went through endless torture, he and my sister believed in this deeply. After every dangerous exploration or when we were tortured until our bodies were covered in wounds and wanted to die from the pain, they imagined a future filled with justice and hope, where everyone would be equal. That was their greatest motivation to continue living. Even when my when Jin Wanhaos sister was swallowed by the raging Red Dragon River, Lei Zongchaos ideals never changed. Instead, they became firmer because his beloved died. Lei Zongchao once mentioned to Jin Wanhao that even though the person they loved was no longer around, he would still do everything he could to build Dragon City into the most beautiful state both of them had dreamed of before. Thats what he thought of, and its what he did. For decades after that, Lei Zongchao fought at the frontlines to protect Dragon City. Not only did he risk his life to fight against all sorts of zombies and monsters and went through the pain of all his bones being crushed countless times, he still stood tall. He even donated all his wealth and never married anyone or had children. He didnt build his own force of power either. Instead, he selflessly taught the secrets of the martial arts he awakened to after going through endless torture and risks to all Dragon Citizens. And if Lei Zongchao had not worked himself to the bone mediating between multiple parties and risking everything, it would have been impossible for him to build the Survival Committee. You know what it is, it was formed after the nine strongest forces of power in Dragon City decided to bury their hatchets after their inherited Blood Alliances power! Chapter 632 - We Must Save the Battle God Dragon City managed to stomp out all the bloody chaos and rise to power during the apocalypse to become the Extraordinary Disaster famous throughout the entire planet for a period of time. Naturally, their mighty superhumans had contributed to it by fighting fiercely for this. However, the people had mixed views about the peerless superhumans, including the creators of the nine great mega corporations. Quite a number of citizens acknowledged their major contributions to Dragon City, but at the same time, they also had quite some words to say about their acts of accumulating wealth through unfair means, forming their own forces of power, monopolizing businesses, living wasteful lives, and other such things. And when these superhumans were in their primitive accumulation of wealth, they had done such horrible things that the people denounced them. But no matter what, those who managed to become the rulers of a lawless apocalypse could not possibly be innocent rabbits. Battle God Lei Zongchao was the sole exception. He was the only peculiar existence that remained untainted among all the peerless superhumans. For the sake of Dragon City, he had truly become the epitome of serving the city until his death. He had not done anything bad and had no flaws in his private life. Even the most fearless tabloid reporter had a hard time trying to find dirt on Battle God Lei Zongchao. Just like the other Dragon Citizens, Meng Chao treated Lei Zongchao as his greatest idol, and he sincerely loved and respected this legend of martial arts. He did not expect that there would be such a romantic and tragic story behind Lei Zongchaos act of risking his life and fighting for Dragon City so wholeheartedly. For the sake of his dead lover, he swore that he would build Dragon City into what she once imagined. What a man of tender feelings! It was truly a soul-stirring tale! Meng Chao could not help but say, The Battle Gods ideals are very touching. No matter what, he can be considered to not have let your to not have let Jin Wanhaos sister down. Why did you say that his ideals differed from Jin Wanhaos, which led to them drifting apart? Because hes a complete idiot. He doesnt even know that hes treated as a chess piece by the nine great mega corporations. No, with his intellect, he definitely knows. But for his stupid ideals, even when hes used as cannon fodder by others, hes still willing to do it! AJi snorted. Lei Zongchao spent his entire life fighting for Dragon City. The monsters he killed, the achievements he made, and the injuries he suffered are something that not something even ten other peerless superhumans combined could hope to compare to, but what did he get? While the creators of the nine great mega corporations focused on collecting resources, reserving their strength, gathering forces, and spreading their influence, Lei Zongchao stupidly charged to the frontlines by himself. In the end, after fighting for his entire life, he only has the empty title of a Battle God. He hasnt reaped a single benefit from this. He might be the mighty Battle God, but he never built his own family and passed down his blood. He might be the strongest superhuman in Dragon City who selflessly taught the citizens his martial arts, but over the years, he didnt create his own school, guild, business, force of power, or even got a disciple that could publicly acknowledge to have inherited his skills. He might be known as the greatest contributor behind the forming of the Survival Committee, but he isnt the head of the committee. All he has is the title of the Eternal No. 1 Committee Member. Whats the point of having such an empty title? That guy is so stupid that he even donated all his wealth. In the end, he cant even heal the injuries he sustained after fighting for his entire life. They were even worse than mine before I regained my youth. Right now, all he can do is stay curled up in a unique medical cabin in the Supernatural Tower. He cant even leave it, because once he does, his cells will crumble, and he will end up as a lump of flesh! What?! Meng Chao was shocked. He did not expect that the mighty Battle God, the idol and pillar of strength of countless Dragon Citizens, was in such a tragic state. It was no wonder why he had not heard of Battle God Lei Zongchao personally making any achievements over the past few years. And when they fought in the northern offense, he did not see Lei Zongchao anywhere from Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves. He did not see him fighting at the borders of Dragon City now either. He turned his head to look at Lu Siya, only to find that her expression was the same as ever. Clearly, the Battle Gods illness was not a secret among the nine great cultivation families. But when he thought about it carefully, it made sense. People like Lei Zongchao and Jin Wanhao were powerful fighters from the previous generation, the pioneers of spirit energy martial arts. They were like the blind groping around in the darkness. They staggered around to open up a brand new path, which naturally led to them crashing into many things and becoming covered in injuries. Plenty of their wounds were not left by zombies or monsters. Instead, they were untreatable, hidden injuries caused by failures in creating spirit energy magnetic fields, which led to spirit energy going out of control and starting a rampage in their bodies. This then led to their spirit meridians being torn repeatedly. After all, humans were not omnipotent. Even someone as powerful as the Battle God could not stop himself from growing old and dying. But, wait A sharp pain struck Meng Chaos mind, and the memories from his previous life poured into his mind. He clearly remembered that during the end of the Monster War in his previous life, Battle God Lei Zongchao had personally fought against the leader of the monster civilization in a battle worthy of epics. They fought until the world raged, and three days and three nights later, he died together with the leader of the monster civilization. This allowed humanity to finally take victory! If Battle God Lei Zongchao was already so weak that his cells were going to crumble the moment he stepped out of the unique medical cabin, how did he fight in the final battle against the leader of the monster civilization? Of course, in his previous life, Meng Chao was just a normal citizen in the Monster War. It was impossible for him to personally witness the Battle God and the monster civilization leaders final battle. He knew that the truth might not be as it seemed. But defeating the monster civilizations leader represented peerless glory. If Battle God Lei Zongchao had not done it, the peerless fighters from the nine great cultivation families would have had no reason to give Lei Zongchao this achievement. Meng Chao could sense a scheme in place. There had to be a lot of secrets behind this matter. If Battle God Lei Zongchao had the ability to step out of the Supernatural Tower to fight against the monster civilizations leader, no matter what, Meng Chao wanted to save the old man. It was not just because of the contributions the Battle God made for Dragon City over the past half a century, but also because when they were going to be swept into the destructive war that raged throughout the Other World, Battle God Lei Zongchao might become the person who would save Dragon City once more! Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and focused. He cast aside his questions about the Battle God for the time being and continued the previous topic. Jin Wanhao didnt agree with Lei Zongchaos ideals? Of course not. All the people in the world are corrupted. Blood Alliance definitely had inhumane bastards who commited all kinds of crimes, but the forces who toppled Blood Alliance werent good people either. AJi sneered. When they rushed into Blood Alliances headquarters in the name of the anti-Blood Alliance group, their eyes were sparkling, and they were drooling when they saw the martial arts and advanced technology dug out of the ancient ruins. Jin Wanhao could see unhidden desire and ambition in their eyes. Even if youre a hero, if you live long enough, you will see yourself become the villain. Whoever took the ancient ruins would be in control of an astronomical amount of resources and unparalleled power. They would gradually turn into the second Blood Alliance. Jin Wanhao had already gained his freedom, so there was no way he would let himself be controlled by a second Blood Alliance. Isnt that a little extreme? Meng Chao asked. Right now, the nine great mega corporations are different from the Blood Alliance of the past, right? They are indeed different. After they learned their lesson from Blood Alliance, the current mega corporations are even better at ruling and exploiting the citizens. Their actions are more secretive, and they do everything even more completely than Blood Alliance ever did. AJi snorted and stared at Lu Siya, who was next to Meng Chao. In the past, the slogan of the anti-Blood Alliance group was The ancient ruins and supernatural abilities belong to all citizens. Overturn Blood Alliance and create a new Dragon City where everyone is equal. But look at the woman beside you. Right from the moment she was born, she had a luxurious, wasteful life. She could never run out of cultivation resources, and had the best teachers guiding her, along with the best cultivation machines supporting her. She never had to bother with the question of how shes going to earn her living. She could lead an idle life and focus on cultivation every second of her life. This would allow her to master supernatural abilities that would grant her the ability to kill thousands of normal people with just the flick of a finger. Then, she would become a new ruler who stands above all people! As for you, Meng Chao, you were born in Blessed Heavenly Garden. You know how poor children live, what sort of cultivation resources they have, how low the chances of them becoming superhumans are, and how impossible it is for them to be in control of power that can fight against the mega corporations. You already have an answer to these things in your heart. But compared to the slums like the lair, the lifestyle of those in old residential areas like Blessed Heavenly Garden is still heaven. You went to Leprosy Village just now, and you personally witnessed how life is for the poor living at the very bottom of society in Dragon City. Now, what does your conscience tell you? Isnt Leprosy Village a true, living hell? Isnt the difference between AJi, the boy from Leprosy Village, and Lu Siya, the girl from a cultivation family, even greater than the difference between humans and monsters? Are the villagers living a life that is different under the rule of the mega corporations compared to the one under Blood Alliances rule? Where the hell is the new Dragon City where everyone is living equal lives?! T-These problems definitely exist, but theyre temporary, there will come a day Meng Chao stuttered while defending himself in the face of AJis questions, but halfway through his statement, he could not continue. Because in his previous life, Dragon City was under the rule of the nine great mega corporations. They monopolized everything, and the Matthew effect became too great. The difference between the rich and the poor grew out of control, and the problems caused by the increasing divide of the social strata were never solved. Even when destruction rained down on their time, that one day never arrived. This was not the first time Meng Chao thought about this: perhaps this was one of the main reasons behind Dragon Citys destruction. If he wanted to lead Dragon City to stand at the top of the Other World War, he first had to create a new Dragon City where everyone was equal! However, understanding this was easy, but solving the problem was hard. The problem was massive, and it was not something that could be solved overnight. Meng Chao could not help but look at Lu Siya. After all, she was one of the representatives of the outstanding people from the nine great cultivation families. There was no anger on Lu Siyas face. Instead, she grinned and said, Even if youre a hero, if you live long enough, youll see yourself become the villain? That phrase makes a lot of sense. The mega corporations are definitely not some charitable organization that doesnt look for profit and only aims to make donations. But everyone in the world is equally corrupt. Are you trying to tell me that Jin Wanhaos Golden Tooth is some sacred flower that is not corrupt? Chapter 633 - Splitting Up When Aji heard Lu Siya criticizing Jin Wanhao, he was not angry. He just said, Youre right. All of the strong people who managed to stand out during the apocalyptic Dragon City are bad people, aside from a handful of crazy people like Lei Zongchao. Jin Wanhao is not a good person either. In fact, he was even more ambitious than the creators of the nine great mega corporations. Due to being under the control of Blood Alliance and having a hellish life, after Jin Wanhao regained his freedom, he would not allow any force of power to control his fate again. To him, his sister was already dead. Aside from himself and Lei Zongchao, he could depend on no one else. There was only one way for him if he did not want to be controlled by the second Blood Alliancebuild a force of power that is even stronger than Blood Alliance and become the lord of Dragon City. If heroes who live long enough will see themselves becoming villains, why cant the villain be me? Just like that, Jin Wanhao built Golden Tooth. When Golden Tooth was just built, it still had potential to become the strongest force of power in Dragon City. After all, after Blood Alliance collapsed, Jin Wanhao was someone who had explored the ancient ruins dozens of times and escaped from it with his body intact. He was also modified by the advanced tech in Blood Alliance. In terms of fighting power, he was one of the few who were second only to Lei Zongchao. He was a special-grade fighter in apocalyptic Dragon City. During the battle against Blood Alliance, he also contributed a lot. He had sufficient achievements and connections to attract a large number of people to join his group with their own resources. Golden Tooth rose to power quickly on Blood Alliances gradually rotting corpse. In just a short half a year, its fame rose to match that of forces of power who had been built years ago. But when a poppy gets too tall, it is cut down. Jin Wanhaos quick rise to power caused the nine forces of power, later known as the nine mega corporations, to be highly wary of him. Even though all of them belonged to the anti-Blood Alliance group, the nine forces of power and the research subjects were not united. The relationship between them was very delicate. The nine forces of power needed the research subjects to help them fight against the core Blood Alliance members, but they were constantly on guard against us, because we were people who had entered the ancient ruins countless times and withstood inhuman pain day and night. Due to this, our minds were just as twisted as those of Blood Alliances core members. We were all monsters in human skin. The nine forces of power put those people who were not interested in fame and easily deceived up on a pedestal, like what they did to Battle God Lei Zongchao. They used empty glory and ideals to force them to work like cattle and drain their energy while not getting any authority. While when it came to ambitious people who showed their fangs, like Jin Wanhao, the nine forces of power worked together to restrain them. They used every method at their disposal to nip Golden Tooth in the bud. Jin Wanhao only had peerless strength since he had spent the first half of his life risking his neck in the ruins as well as being a guinea pig on a research table. To put it bluntly, at that time, he was a brute who had vision, but no methods, courage, but no intellect. How could he then fight against those cunning creators of the mega corporations? At that time, zombies and monsters were a common threat for Dragon Citizens. Jin Wanhao could not turn complete enemies against the nine forces and use brute strength to decide the victor. When it came to winning people over, controlling public opinion, trading resources, setting each other up, and other soft warfare, Jin Wanhao had no hope in winning. Golden Tooth was restrained to a corner of Dragon City by the nine forces and faced a bottleneck in its development. In his agitation, Jin Wanhao remembered Lei Zongchao. At that time, Jin Wanhao treated Lei Zongchao as a brother he could entrust his back to. He hoped that both of them could take down the world together. He was even willing to hand over the position of Golden Tooths leader to Lei Zongchao. As long as Golden Tooth became the strongest sect in Dragon City and suppressed the nine forces to rule over Dragon City, he was fine with it. Unfortunately, Lei Zongchao firmly rejected his kind will. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were engrossed by the tale. At that moment, they looked at each other and blurted out at the same time, Rejected? Why? Because that idiot thought that power should be distributed evenly so they would balance each other for Dragon City to have a long period of peace, AJi said. Lei Zongchao told Jin Wanhao that there were two forces of power in Dragon City right then. One of them was simple and crude brute force, and the other was the ability to control the flow of resources and the capital to distribute them. If both forces were gathered into one body, it would create a monster that no one could keep in check. This monster would definitely be swallowed by endless desire and ambition. In the end, it would bring about a disaster and even destruction to Dragon City. Blood Alliance was destroyed because ambitious and idiotic people tried to have absolute power and all the resources. If Lei Zongchao and Jin Wanhao worked together and used brute force to control the flow of resources and their distribution, that would mean gaining absolute authority that no one could keep in check. Even if Golden Tooth could rule over Dragon City for a period of time, it would be no different from Blood Alliance. Qianxi is resting in heaven. If she finds out that the Blood Alliance she sacrificed her life to defeat was reborn as Golden Tooth in our hands, she will not be able to rest in peace. This is what Lei Zongchao told Jin Wanhao. By the way, Jin Qianxi is Jin Wanhaos sister. Thats why Lei Zongchao refused to help Jin Wanhao fight against the nine forces. Not only did he refuse, he even turned against Jin Wanhao and tried to convince him to change his beliefs. He felt that even though the masters of the nine forces were not selfless and uncorrupted good people, at the very least, they were logical. They were also skilled in management, so they could bring out the greatest value from all the resources. Since the nine forces already controlled most of Dragon City, there was no need for Jin Wanhao to hold onto Golden Tooth to fight against them. He felt that he and Jin Wanhao were just brutes. They only needed to focus on fighting at the frontlines. There was no need for them to get involved in areas they were not familiar with and were not skilled in. Based on those words, it was clear that he was already brainwashed by the nine forces and hoped that Jin Wanhao would take the initiative to disband Golden Tooth. There was no way Jin Wanhao would agree to such an absurd request, so they naturally parted ways on bad terms. Even without Lei Zongchaos help, Jin Wanhao continued doing things his own way. He fought against the nine forces, and soon, the gang was heavily injured. After being set up a few times, his hidden injuries from when he explored the ancient ruins also acted up, which made Jin Wanhao realize that he would never be able to reach Lei Zongchaos state. He also came to the realization that he could not use unparalleled, absolute strength to suppress Dragon City. Jin Wanhao finally accepted the brutal reality. He ended up signing a contract known as the Underground Alliance with the nine forces and ordered to keep Golden Tooths influence strictly within the lair. He could also never step a foot outside the lair. Jin Wanhao had only hatred for the cunning leaders of the nine forces. But what angered him even more was that his best friend, Lei Zongchao, just watched from the side through the series of overt and covert fights. He ignored everything and even acted as the nine forces go-between to force Jin Wanhao to sign that humiliating agreement. Jin Wanhao felt that he was betrayed. They argued for a time, then stopped being friends. They never contacted each other again. Speaking of which, its not entirely because of the nine forces coercion that Jin Wanhao agreed to stay in the lair and never step out of it. He still had a secret weapon in his hands. It was a pearl that he unintentionally discovered when he explored the ancient ruins in the past. At first glance, the pearl looked like a pebble with an uneven surface and no shine. Youd only sense a strange, cooling sensation when you held it in your hands. Youd also hear fragmented whispers that sound just like the Ancient Ruins Summon. Jin Wanhao never bothered about it. He just wore that pearl on his body as a talisman. Then, during the battle against Blood Alliance, he received a hit on his chest from a Blood Alliance elite. The unstoppable force rammed into the pearl, which shattered the outer layer of the pearl. His blood seeped into the cracks, and through a series of dreams that lasted for dozens of nights, he saw information stored in the pearl. It was the secret about regrowing cells and regaining youth. This secret made Jin Wanhao ecstatic. He wanted to share it with Lei Zongchao, but he didnt expect that his best friend would cast him aside like a broken tool. In his anger, he decided to go with the flow and agree to the nine forces Underground Alliance. He acted as if he had withdrawn from fighting, but in truth, he created the lair into his own kingdom so that he could carry out research to regain his youth without anyones knowledge. Jin Wanhao felt that there were two major reasons behind his failure. First, the explorations in the ancient ruins and the torture as well as research he went through in the lab during his early years left behind too many untreatable wounds. His body might seem strong, but it was a machine full of holes, weak on the inside, and about to fall apart. There was no way he could fight against others like this. Second, Lei Zongchao was right. He was a brute with brawns but no brains. He was not as cunning as the leaders of the nine forces. Even if they were in the Other World where everything was ruled by the law of the jungle, there were plenty of things that could only be solved with brains and not the fists. After a deep period of reflection, Jin Wanhao decided to retract his claws and research the secret of regaining youth while also learning how to backstab others with a smile, harbor a traitorous heart, control public opinion, and toy with peoples hearts, just like what the leaders of the nine forces had done. He changed himself from a brute to a real gang leader, politician, and even a true ruler. Jin Wanhao believed that as long as he was patient and spent decades to learn these tricks as well as accumulate his capital in the dark, there would come a day when he would become even more outstanding than Jin Wanhao of the past after he regained his youth. He would also become more outstanding than the old coots who created the nine mega corporations. At that time, he would naturally use a brand new appearance and method to take Dragon City and his fate into his own hands! To a certain extent, Jin Wanhao succeeded. He really regained his youth and gained a new life. Unfortunately, he didnt expect that he would be completely mistaken about the effects of regaining youth to his brain and consciousness. As his brain cells were completely renewed, the consciousness in his old cells also went away in the blink of an eye. The new brain cells brought with them a brand new consciousness. And thats a consciousness that has absolutely nothing to do with Jin Wanhao and no desire to walk down his path and take control of Dragon City. That consciousness is me, AJi! Chapter 634 - Jin Qianxi Meng Chao had been observing AJi quietly. He noticed that as AJi told his story, his expression and demeanor changed rapidly. At some points, he was like an experienced member of society who had ruled over his territory for decades. At other times, he was like an ambitious person who had retracted his claws and was plotting something. Yet at other times, he was like a warrior filled with passion and indignation. While in the end, he turned into a mischievous boy from Leprosy Village. His demeanor changed seamlessly, which made it look like he was switching personalities like someone suffering from multiple personality disorder. Yes, multiple personality disorder, this was the first impression Meng Chao had as he listened to AJis story. He would not foolishly believe everything AJi said about Underground Emperor Jin Wanhaos personality having disappeared without a trace when he regained his youth. Jin Wanhao did not die completely. Instead, he turned into memories that were implanted in the boys brain like a seed. When the time was ripe, they would definitely take root and grow. This was Meng Chaos personal experience. After he returned from the apocalypse, he felt that there were two personalities in his brain. One of them was a young adult in his early twenties. He was at the prime of his life, full of passion, and occasionally a little foolish and naive. The other was an undead, fragmented spirit who had lived through its life as a Ghost Assassin and was badly wounded by the flames of the apocalypse. Both personalities clashed against each other. Sometimes, this caused him to display different demeanors, thoughts, and ways of doing things. AJi should be going through the same thing, right? However, this was not the time for him to wonder whether the boy in front of him was AJi or Jin Wanhao. Even if he were the ambitious and devious Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao, he had never stepped over the limits of humanity. Instead, he had secretly executed almost one hundred human scum who were infamous on the bounty list. Meng Chao believed that the families of the victims would definitely beat drums and put on banners to thank Jin Wanhao once they learned that those human scums were tortured to death by Jin Wanhao, or rather, AJi. Besides, AJi was a nine-year-old genius martial artist who could execute Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. He could definitely increase Dragon Citys chances of victory during the Other World War. Since all of them had a pleasant time working together in the battle within the lair, Meng Chao still hoped that he could protect and guide AJi so that he would sincerely serve the people and walk down the brilliant path of contributing to the civilization. But there was a crucial thing that he had to understand. After you told me these things, I understand all that has happened. Let me just make a statement here. I dont think that youve committed any crime that deserves the death penalty, Meng Chao said. But I have one final question. I want to know whether Jin Wanhaos sister is also an X-shaped eye owner. AJi was silent for a while before he whispered, Yeah. You mentioned just now that the X-shaped eye owners usually have stronger regenerative abilities compared to normal superhumans. The ones who are luckier even gain all sorts of strange abilities. In any case, its easier for them to survive dangerous situations, right? Meng Chao pondered over what he had learned. You also mentioned that this Ms. Jin Qianxi had even better talent than Battle God Lei Zongchao, right? What exactly do you want to ask? AJi became worked up. You know where this is going. Meng Chao sighed. The abnormal beast research department has been researching the monster civilization for a long time, but even now, the researchers havent figured out how the monsters built a civilization that has a strict system, clear distribution of tasks, understands human language and even our societal habits within just a few decades and without external factors helping them. After all, just recently, they were a bunch of ignorant savages of different species, which hunted each other and regarded each other as enemies. You must know that humans spent millions of years moving from learning how to strike stones together to make fire to building brilliant civilizations! Even the evidence from forensic science showed that monsters arent products of natural evolution. Instead, theyre biochemical products modified by some mysterious force. But when Dragon City just transmigrated, these monsters only had brains but no intellect. Yet they managed to traverse the entire path of human evolution within just a few decades? Thats ridiculous. We spent millions of years to reach where we are today. Look at the series of schemes the Vortex set up. It had a terrifying degree of knowledge of human habits. Could this be possible without a real human providing guidance to it? I understand. You suspect that my that Jin Wanhaos sister isnt dead but was sent into the wild by Red Dragon River. You also think that she became the leader of the monster civilization Thats impossible! Aji hissed. Why not? Meng Chao asked. You mentioned just now that she fell into Red Dragon River. You never saw her being eaten by aquatic monsters, and you never found her body. Lei Zongchao is the legend of martial arts in Dragon City. If an X-shaped eye owner who is even more talented than Lei Zongchao conquered a land in the wild and became the leader of the monster civilization, it wouldnt be something far-fetched, would it? B-But AJis expression was one of agitation and frustration. He absolutely did not want to accept this possibility. If Jin Qianxi became the leader of the monster civilization and turned all the ignorant and brutal monsters into smart abnormal beasts who can communicate with humans, why are they standing against us? Well, I could never figure out why a human would run into the wild to partner with the monsters instead of staying in Dragon City, Meng Chao said. But today, after I listened to your story, I suddenly realized that if I were captured by Blood Alliance, bound in shackles, had bombs implanted in me, was forced to explore mysterious ancient ruins, and even if I managed to survive through a stroke of luck, was sent into a lab to be a research subject, and then sent into the ancient ruins again to explore it where I would need to rely on luck AGAIN to survive, and then have this cycle repeat endlessly, thered be a high chance that I would gain deep hatred for humans and believe that some humans are even more terrifying than monsters. Impossible! AJi flew into a rage. My sister was a good person! She was someone filled with hope for humanity, just like Lei Zongchao! Even if she went through torture and was left stranded in the wild, shed never betray humans! Then, how are you going to explain the bubble messenger that appeared from the Vortexs carcass? Meng Chao retorted calmly. The secret of Blood Alliance, the relationship between Jin Wanhao and Jin Qianxi, and even Jin Qianxis appearance when she was young are all stuff that outsiders would never know, much less abnormal beasts living in the wild. This question hit AJi where it hurt. He blabbered incoherently before he slumped down. Thats impossible, Qianxi, theres no way. How could you? His eyes were unfocused as he mumbled under his breath. In truth, Meng Chao had more proof, which came from the memories from when the Demonic Abyss Eyes memory cells shattered as it was about to die. Within them, Meng Chao had seen a human tied to an operating table while going through brutal experiments. He saw the X-shaped eye emblem on the hilt of the scalpel that belonged to the researcher. Meng Chao did not understand why the Supernatural Entities and the X-shaped eye would appear together when they were two completely unrelated things. Now that he thought about it, those should have been Jin Qianxis memories. When she modified the Supernatural Entities and implanted intellect in them, she unintentionally also transferred fragments of some unbearable, but unforgettable memories. Alright, we have to immediately report this important information to the Survival Committee so that everyone can be on guard. Our enemy might not be an Apocalyptic Beast, but a human who is just as terrifying as Battle God Lei Zongchao! Meng Chao said. AJis pupils swiftly shrank into two dots. His muscles became tense, and he instinctively wanted to stop Meng Chao. Meng Chao stared at him. Killing intent rolled off his body in waves as he said firmly, I know that you dont want to see your sister turn into a monster that wreaks havoc in Dragon City nor anyone to hurt her after she turned into a monster. But this is important information that concerns Dragon Citys survival. It cannot be hidden. I dont care whether she is a human, whether she is Jin Qianxi, or whether she has something troubling her that makes her worthy of pity. All I know is that in the past twenty-four hours, thousands of innocent people died horribly in the lair because of the abnormal beasts scheme. All of them are worthy of pity and being saved, just like Jin Qianxi was in the past! Whoever the leader of the monster civilization is, I will do my best to stop them from harming more people! AJi was intimidated by the abrupt killing intent from Apocalyptic Version Meng Chao. He calmed down and sucked in a deep breath before he said, I-I get it. I told you before that Im AJi, not Jin Wanhao. Jin Wanhaos sister has nothing to do with me. Besides, that might not be the real Jin Qianxi. Half a century has passed since then. Even if Jin Qianxi is still alive, how could she still be as pretty as when she was young? I wont stop you from sharing this information. But Big Brother Chao, could you help me? Think of a lie to remove me from this situation. Dont let anyone know about me, please? Why? Meng Chao asked. If you give your testimony to the Survival Committee and tell them everything that happened in the past, itll be a great help for us in our fight against the monster civilization. Are you worried about the things in the secret lab being exposed? If what you said is true and all the people who died here are heinous, wanted criminals, I believe that the Survival Committee will treat it as a special case and handle it with special methods. The wanted criminals arent a problem. The biggest problem is me. Are you telling me that after I wasted so much breath telling you my story, I havent become the greatest and most valuable research subject in Dragon City once more? AJi asked with a glum face. Im a life science miracle that regained his youth! Once word of this spills out, and therere going to be countless people trying to cut me into pieces to figure out the secret of how I regained my youth! Chapter 635 - Effects of Regaining Youth Meng Chao wanted to tell that Dragon City was a society ruled by law and no one would dare to cut him up in broad daylight. But when he remembered what his sister went through in his previous life and the brutal training he went through in Ghost Tribes training camp, he realized that Dragon City was just too big. There were plenty of dark places where hope did not visit, and many people were willing to trample on all laws, morals, and rules to survive in the mysterious Other World and declare themselves king or queen. Its true! AJi thought that he did not believe in him, so he defended himself hurriedly. You dont find regaining youth attractive because youre currently at the best period of your life. Youre at the golden age when you want to carry out your ambitions. Of course you wouldnt want to become a brat who runs around with snot all over his face! But what about the powerful people who are currently old and dying? Take the nine bastards who are in control of the nine mega corporations. To them, the temptation of living their lives again is stronger than anything else. They would do anything it takes to gain the secret of regaining their youth. They would even cast aside their families, businesses, and Dragon City! Then tell me that secret! Meng Chao said. I find what they said about the ancient ruins and supernatural powers belonging to all humans very reasonable. Since this is a secret from the ancient ruins, theres no problem in you telling the secret and everyone trying to figure it out, right? I dont want those bastards to learn my secret! If I had to tell someone, Id only tell Battle God Lei Zongchao, and the prerequisite is that he admits that hes wrong and sincerely repents on his stupid ways! AJi mumbled before he changed his tone and said with a glum face, No, the problem isnt whether Im willing to tell my secret or not. The problem is, I dont even know the secret behind regaining my youth! Its by pure coincidence that I regained my youth. I was just lucky. Jin Wanhao might have obtained part of the theory on how to regain his youth from the ancient ruins, but with Earthlings current technological standards, he couldnt replicate what he saw and create the drug to regain his youth. Even after he spent a lot of effort in creating this secret lab and gathering all the treasures in the world over decades and even hired Red Brows Su Luns mother to help him, he still didnt manage to figure it out, and she was a top-class, genius pharmacist. In the end, Jin Wanhao went through spirit energy deviation. He flailed around and knocked over more than one hundred raw materials, causing them to mix together. They turned into a catalyst, but no one knows what exactly happened, so no one would be able to replicate it. Thats how he was able to regain his youth. You should know just how chaotic a persons vitality magnetic field is when they enter spirit energy deviation. They just keep on creating all sorts of strange and chaotic spirit energy magnetic fields in their bodies. The worst is that he was going through his regular cultivation and was not conducting an experiment to regain his youth. So, Jin Wanhao did not make proper preparations and didnt record the entire process of regaining his youth. He had no idea what materials entered his body, nor their form, density, and quality. After he turned into me, his brain cells were all renewed, and I forgot some details about the process and the principles regarding regaining youth! If you want to master the secrets of a technology, the most important thing is to verify and recreate a process. But how are you supposed to recreate this sort of process? That made sense. If AJi was telling the truth, then his situation was similar to that of Meng Chao. Both of them were smiled upon by Lady Luck, and what they gained was difficult to recreate. You must understand it now, right? There is only one key to uncovering the secret of regaining youth, and thats me, AJi said. Even though I dont think that catching me and cutting me up for research purposes will definitely help someone find out how to regain their youth, even if theres just a slim chance, those bastards with all their authority will definitely do it without hesitation! Big Brother Chao, since I helped you capture Red Brows Su Lun and the Vortex as well as saved the lair, help me out, please. Dont let those bastards catch me! D-Didnt you say that you want to protect the order of Dragon City and dont want the city to fall into chaos? The case of ones cells regrowing and regaining youth is an unprecedented, technological shock that humans have never encountered since they started recording their history. Our morals, laws, societal customs, societal contracts, and the entire civilization is built on the foundation that a humans lifespan is one hundred years. If the powerful people became in control of technology to regain youth, this would definitely have a severe impact on the existing knowledge that has lasted for millions of years in our civilization! Itll cause major chaos! Think about it, Big Brother Chao, please! Oh? You seem to understand the negative consequences of regaining youth. Meng Chao looked at AJi coldly. Then, why did you ignore the impacts of this technology to human civilization and research it in secret for decades underground?! Well AJi said with a red face. Thats karma left by Jin Wanhao. It has nothing to do with me. Im just the innocent AJi from Leprosy Village. What a good way to shirk responsibility. Meng Chao snorted. In any case, no matter what sort of crazy, enraging thing you did, youll be fine as long as you turn Jin Wanhao into your scapegoat. Big Brother Chao, I really understand my mistakes now, but things are already done, and I can only grow slowly. Its impossible for me to become Saber Jin Wanhao again in a whoosh, right? AJi said. Thank goodness this technology hasnt spread out yet. Aside from us, no one knows about the secret of regaining youth. As long as you pretend that this matter never happened and just think that I was rambling nonsense, it wont have any impact on our civilization. F-From now on, Ill definitely learn my lesson and swear to follow as well as respect you. Ill imitate your fearless spirit of contributing to Dragon City. I wont try to get any profit for myself and will just benefit the people, even if it means getting all my bones crushed. I-Ill use the remaining power and wealth of Jin Wanhao to fight for our people, our home, and our civilization so that I can make up for the wrongs the Underground Emperor did in the past, alright? AJi placed his hands together and put on an innocent and sincere face. Meng Chao would better eat his own foot that believe him. But when he thought about it carefully, the technology of regaining youth was indeed like controllable transmigration technology. It could completely change the direction of their civilization. Its impact on human civilization would be just as great as that of the latter. In his previous life, Dragon City had not encountered this problem before. It won against the monster civilization and started marching into the Other World. They encountered dwarves, elves, the bloodfolk, the dragonfolk, and other races. Even if they did not mention their fighting abilities and the state of their civilization for the time being, the innate abilities of many of those races had indeed stirred up great interest among Earthlings, and chaos raged in the city. Take the secret of longevity possessed by elves as an example. This secret allowed them to live for thousands of years. Because of it, the ambitious people in their city secretly captured countless elves to research them, and it stirred up a bloody war between Earthlings and elves. It was so bad that they wouldnt stop until one side was annihilated. Many people who valued their own lives more than their people and home then betrayed Dragon City without hesitation and joined the enemy camp. Plenty of those people were bastards who had a lot of power in their hands, just as AJi said. Their betrayal dealt a severe blow to Dragon Cityand set it down the inevitable path of destruction. Humans were once the Extraordinary Disaster infamous in the Other World, but in the end, they lost and were reduced to ashes in the flames of the apocalypse. But a huge reason behind it was not just the war. Even at the eve of Dragon Citys destruction, Earthlings steel army could sweep through everything in its path in a head-on battle. There were few races willing to fight against Earthlings heavy armored squads. But all sorts of unbelievable technology of the Other World challenged Earthlings morals, laws, and limits, which sent their thoughts into chaos, and the order in the city collapsed. This was the most vital reason behind why Dragon City was destroyed. AJi was right. The sturdiest fortresses always crumbled from within. Before the entire society went through a sufficient amount of mental preparation and prepared an adequate amount of materials for this sort of thing, he could not reveal that someone had regained his youth. Right then, Meng Chao had not yet gained the power to control Dragon City. Once the secret youth was revealed, there was a high chance that AJi would end up in the hands of the powerful old coots, and Meng Chao would not be able to control whatever would happen next. The problem was, the strategies those old coots cooked up in his previous life led to Dragon Citys destruction. If they continued ruling over Dragon City in this life, would they be able to develop a new path that would lead to victory? Meng Chao highly doubted it. Perhaps it would be better for Dragon Citys future if they replaced those old coots with a batch of new blood that was eager to make progress. But Meng Chao cast a guilty look at Lu Siya. She immediately understood what he meant. Im fine with it. Ill listen to you, as long as youre happy with it, she said with a shrug. Meng Chao was a little stunned. He exchanged a look with AJi and asked tentatively, Um, Big Sis Ya, dont you want to present the secret of regaining youth to your grandpa? Hes the creator of Sky Pillar Corporation, after all. Am I supposed to hand it over to him and let him regain his youth so that he can control Sky Pillar Corporation for another fifty years or even one hundred years? What good is that supposed to do to me? The Queen Bee literally had the word ambition stamped on her face. After my grandpa finally died, my dad would still be around. If my dad also mastered the technology to regain youth, he would also control Sky Pillar Corporation from fifty to one hundred years. When itd finally be my turn, itd be so far into the future that itll be basically impossible for me anymore. Oh, and Im being optimistic here and thinking that each person can only regain their youth once. What if they can regain their youth multiple times? Isnt that the same as being immortal? Thats the same as being ruled by a group of old coots with loads of power, who are really strong and will never die. Ill never be able to stand out and will have to forever pretend to be obedient to those bastards. Would you like living in this sort of world? Um Meng Chao really wanted to say that there was a limit to cell splitting and regeneration. No one could do it repeatedly. Even those as strong as the elves reached the end of their lives once they were thousands of years old. Besides, based on what he saw from the elves, it was not good for the growth of a civilization when its people could live long lives. Despite the fact that elves could live thousands of years, they were not the masters of the Other World. Instead, they were often defeated by the races who could only live for decades or one-two hundred years. These races were filled with a sense of danger and believed that they had to seize whatever time they had to achieve their goals. It led to the elves being defeated so badly that they could only run and hide in forests and caves. Chapter 636 - Reaping Profit Listen, were willing to keep your secret, but how are you going to thank us for it? Lu Siya squatted down in front of AJi and grinned. Its just as you said. Regaining youth is a miracle of life! If we dont take a big portion of what you have, you wont believe that wed help you keep such a big secret, right? AJi widened his eyes and stuttered, Y-Youve already taken all the cultivation resources, treasures, and secret data in this lab. These things are enough to turn an amateur into an elite! Forget everything else, the seven Hells Blood that Big Brother Chao took were the most powerful super gene medicine in Dragon City. Jin Wanhao spent decades searching for the materials and creating them. And he only made seven vials. There were only seven! I wanted to use them to refine my new body now that I regained my youth and reach a state higher than Battle God Lei Zongchao when he was at his peak. But Big Brother Chao just drank them in such a simple and crude manner! O-Of course, I have no opinions about Big Brother Chao drinking Hells Blood. But I really have nothing else. What more do you want? AJi looked like his heart was broken and he was really sad. Enough with that pitiful look. Its useless. Lu Siya pursed her lips. Didnt you say that cunning rabbits have three dens? Aside from this secret lab, what other treasures did the Underground Emperor have? Thats AJis eyes roved about, and he spoke falteringly. There is more, but the scale of the other secret garages is smaller. The facilities are simple there. They cant store valuable materials, either. 90% of Jin Wanhaos wealth is here. Since these treasures are yours now, why dont you just let me have those secret labs that arent worth anything? Im just a pitiful boy who is growing and in need of nutrition, after all. Dont try that. Lu Siya scoffed and exposed AJis lie. When I was searching through the secret lab, I found many signs of the shelves and cupboards being moved. The materials that should have been stored inside were gone. Now that I think about it carefully, this secret lab might be shut off by iron walls now, but sooner or later, it would have been opened by Golden Tooth. Youve already decided to cut ties with the former Saber Jin Wanhao, so its impossible for you to leave the most valuable treasures here and let the Golden Tooth members have them without paying. Thats why, I highly suspect, no, Im certain that over the past few months since you regained your youth, you moved a lot of the treasures that were originally stored here to other bases and storages. Only treasures like Hells Blood and a handful of others that werent stable and needed to be stored under strict conditions werent moved in time. Am I right, my dear AJi? You AJis face turned pale, but he had nothing to say to that. Be good and hand over all your treasures. Lu Siya put on a gentle look that made even Meng Chao shudder. She pinched AJis face gently and used the tone of a weasel meeting a chick to say gently, Just now, we could be considered to have trusted each other with our backs when we fought against the Vortex. We were even ready to sacrifice our lives for each other. Besides, I admire the Underground Emperor a lot. I really treat this ruler who controlled the lair and could do whatever he wanted here as my greatest idol. In fact, I admire him more than I do Battle God Lei Zongchao! I wont ask for everything. Just hand over all the treasures, resources, materials, medicines, and data. Well split them into three portions, and everyone will have 33.333%. No one will have 0.000001% more than the other. Isnt that just fair? Thats not fair at all! AJi looked like he was about to burst into tears. Those things belong to me! Theyre things that Saber Jin Wanhao got through hard work over his entire life and putting his neck on the line! But youre AJi, not Jin Wanhao. The real Jin Wanhao is already dead. Isnt that the news that you want us to reveal to the world? Lu Siya asked faintly. Since Jin Wanhao is already dead, was a bachelor with no children, and accumulated these items through illegal means from gray areas, naturally, all who see them have a share in them. Whats wrong with that? AJi could not retort. He held back his tongue until his face turned red, then he finally said, You can say whatever you want, but I still wont reveal the coordinates of those secret garages and the way to open them. If you want them so much, then you might as well kill me, and well be done! I wont kill you. Killing you wont do me any good, and I never do something that wont give me profit. Lu Siya remained calm even when she faced AJi and continued being shameless. Dont worry, I wont reveal your secret. You want to enjoy pure freedom as they boy from Leprosy Village, right? Fine, Im in a good mood today, so Ill fulfill your request. But from this moment on, I will keep an eye on you 24/7, and I wont let you have the chance to go to those secret garages and retrieve the treasures of the Underground Emperor to cultivate. Do believe in my strength and determination. You wont be able to escape from my hands. AJi was stunned for a moment. Wh-Whats the meaning behind it? Thats the same as you causing everyone to suffer. You wont be able to get anything. Looks like you still dont understand the situation, my dear AJi. This isnt a situation where were all going to end up suffering. Lu Siya continued smiling gently. She pinched AJis face and said, Meng Chao and I are fine. Even if we dont have the Underground Emperors treasures, well still get a lot of cultivation resources from Sky Pillar Corporation, Superstar, Agricultural University, the abnormal beast research center, Broken Star Club, and Blue Home. Well continue marching forward down the path of glory. The Underground Emperors treasures are just a delightful surprise to us. Itll just give us more strength. But youre different. These treasures are ten times, no, one hundred times more important to you than to us. Without the Underground Emperors treasure, youre just a normal boy from Leprosy Village. Right now, your arms are also heavily injured. Youre about to enter puberty too, and thats the most crucial stage. If you miss out on properly developing your body during puberty, your nerves, flesh, bones, and spirit meridian system will take the wrong shape, and no matter how much you cultivate, itll all be for naught. Thatll be the same as your entire life being ruined. You probably will not even be able to become as mighty as Golden Tooths gang leader. Think about it properly, arent I just making sense? Of course, if you really want to just be free, then even if you accomplish nothing and just be a poor, normal person, its fine, because youll still be free. All that I said just now will indeed not be a threat to you. AJis expression changed drastically. Fear and hesitation flashed in his eyes. Y-Youre so ruthless The boy wanted to cry, but could shed no tears. He cast a resentful and pleading gaze at Meng Chao. Meng Chao placed his hands behind his back and looked skyward. He examined the cracks that were left behind on the ceiling during the battle. He looked so focused that it was as if the secrets of the ancient ruins were contained in those cracks. AJis expression changed rapidly. He struggled in his heart for a long time before he finally cradled his arms and nodded in great pain. In a quivering voice, he said, Alright, I-I promise. Those who see it have a share in it, and everyone gets a fair share. But you cant just take the Underground Emperors treasure for free, right? After you take those valuable resources, you have to think of a way for me to get a brand new identity and a new cultivation room and lab so that I can recover my strength as soon as possible. Thats easy. Since youre just a nine-year-old boy, you will indeed have a hard time trying to do plenty of things in our society. With our help, I believe that you will definitely have an easy time in your new life. This is a win-win situation! Lu Siyas eyes sparkled. She smiled and said, Also, I believe that Jin Wanhao wouldnt have gathered just materials and gene medicine to live a new life when he was trying to break free of Golden Tooth. He must have kept a lot of bearer bonds and universal currency for the deep web, right? Dont you think that you should be sharing these things with us as well? AJi gritted his teeth. S-Stop asking for a mile. Youre going overboard! If a child has too much cash on him and wanders around on the streets in a flashy manner, hell end up getting killed. Lu Siya said coldly and shrugged. Its just as I mentioned just now. Youre a nine-year-old boy. Isnt it dangerous for you to spend large amounts of bearer bonds and illegal money? If you hand it over to us, well help you launder your money. Isnt that much safer? So, Im actually helping you avoid getting killed. Dont go rejecting my kindness now. She was still smiling like a considerate older sister. But when she pinched AJis cheeks, she gradually increased her strength as if she was turning her fingers into clamps. Once again, she released the bone-chilling presence of the Queen Bee. Meng Chao gulped. Without saying a single word, he took half a step to the side. I-I understand. AJi was also a little terrified of Lu Siyas smile. He felt that the Queen Bee was even more terrifying than the Vortex, because she was someone who would exploit another until he had nothing left. He was currently a lamb waiting for slaughter, and he was in so much pain that tears fell from his eyes. He could only nod. Those who saw it have a share in the profit. Ill give you whatever you want. Y-Youve already taken every single one of the Underground Emperors treasure. Youve plucked everything from me, so you should let me go now, right?! Hmm Lu Siya did not comment. She was still staring at AJi, and her smile turned even more mysterious. If someone blocked off her voice and demeanor, she would really be like a gentle and kind older sister who was being considerate for a beloved younger brother. But with the aggressive and oppressive demeanor, she was something else. W-What else do you want?! This time, I really have nothing left! AJi cried bitterly. I know, I cant bear taking anything else from you either. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. But I just watched you execute Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash when fighting against the Vortex. It seems to be pretty powerful. Chapter 637 - : Divine Art and Divine Weapon The words struck AJis chest like lightning. He immediately jumped up. Thats too much! Thats Saber Jin Wanhaos special skill! He wouldnt pass it down! AJi bared his teeth and shouted like an enraged kitten. Dont go thinking that Im weak just because Im relenting! I have a limit to my patience ACK! OWOWOWOWOWOW, IT HURTS! Lu Siya shoved his head down again and pinched his cheek to suppress his shouts. Meng Chao finally looked away and cleared his throat. He whispered, Big Sis Ya, dont you think youre going overboard? Why do you need to learn Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash? You dont use sabers. I dont, but you do. Im helping you here. Lu Siya glared at Meng Chao resentfully. Everyone knows that Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash is one of the strongest saber techniques in Dragon City, if not the strongest. Jin Wanhao used this domineering saber to gain the infamous title of the Saber in the past. Ever since you made your debut, youve loved using sabers, but you never had a top-class saber technique that would allow you to finish a fight in one go. You can use Demon Subduing Pole as a saber technique and the skills you learned from Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu to fight against mooks, but if you run into powerful enemies at the same level as the Vortex again, youll definitely face problems. Thats why I want AJi to teach Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash to you on behalf of Jin Wanhao. In any case, Jin Wanhao is already dead. If you learned it, you would be considered to have inherited the Sabers ultimate technique so that this domineering saber technique would not be lost. It could then continue showing its brilliance for the sake of human benefits, which will let you consider yourself a good person. Thats Meng Chao scratched his head and looked at AJi. Big Sis Ya is right. Lu Siya then continued. I know that the Ultimate Style doesnt encourage creating spirit energy magnetic fields that are complex, and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash is the type that requires a lot of accumulation of power and has a long cooldown time. It can be considered a technique within the Overkill Style, and its also highly difficult to execute. Its originally something that is very difficult to blend with the Ultimate Style. But I just watched you execute a masterful Divine Nine Dragon Seals. This is an amazing technique from Battle God Lei Zongchao, and it has the marvelous ability of creating spirit energy magnetic fields beforehand so that you can store them inside you. If you could use Divine Nine Dragon Seals to store and activate Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, it would not go against the principles of the Ultimate Style, right? Once Lu Siya said this, Meng Chaos eyes sparkled as well, and he looked like the second weasel who saw a chick. Even though he was the eldest disciple of the Ultimate Style, he knew just how martial arts in the future would develop and that only by blending the Ultimate Style and Overkill Style together would they be able to create the strongest martial arts. Hence, Meng Chao was never averse to stealing theories and skills from the Overkill Style. But he had been searching for a long time without luck for a way to perfectly blend the Ultimate Style and Overkill Style. Divine Nine Dragon Seals seemed to be able to solve this problem. The Ultimate Style and the Overkill Style? Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash? The mere thought caused him to drool! Meng Chao gulped, rubbed his hands together, and looked at AJi with a grin. N-No way, Big Brother Chao, are you really on the side of this greedy Queen Bee? AJi was dumbfounded. What are you saying? What do you mean greedy, and what do you mean by Im on her side? Meng Chao rebuked AJi with a righteous tone. Everyone knows that Im a just person who hates evil. I dont care for fame or profit and just want to contribute to Dragon City. But if I want to contribute more to our civilization, I need more power and have to take more valuable medicine as well as practice more powerful martial arts. Thats why Im not asking you to teach me for my own sake, but for all of humanity. If you teach me Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, it wouldnt be me stealing it from you since its not like you wont be able to use it in the future anymore. On the contrary, you need to exchange knowledge when it comes to martial arts and supernatural abilities. You need brainstorming and sparks which are created when thoughts clash. Why was Saber Jin Wanhao not able to become as strong as Battle God Lei Zongchao? It might be because Lei Zongchao is generous and willing to share his martial arts with the public so that everyone can help him refine them. But Jin Wanhao was extremely petty and studied behind closed doors. He relied on himself to understand the martial arts, so theres no way he could make Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash continue growing. You should know that I helped Yan Organization create Ripple Force V2, right? I might be able to help you make Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash stronger, you know? Thats AJi fell into deep thought. Meng Chao is right. If you cant change Saber Jin Wanhaos way of doing things, youll turn into Saber Jin Wanhao again by hoarding all these things. Lu Siya struck while the iron was hot. Besides, you know that you will be facing endless troubles after regaining your youth. Once news about you goes out, you might end up facing endless assassins. You might also be cut into pieces by your enemies and the people who want to research you at any moment. If your identity is really exposed, who else would help you aside from me and Meng Chao? A mans strength is limited, and he needs help to accomplish his tasks. If you help us become stronger, you will be protecting yourself. This is simple logic, cant you understand it? AJi was forced to accept his situation. As of right then and for a long period of time in the future, his life would be in the hands of Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Youre right, a little, he grumbled reluctantly. Since Im right, then its settled. Dont worry, I learn things really quickly. I wont use up too much of your time! As Meng Chao spoke, he suddenly remembered something. By the way, I heard that Saber Jin Wanhao had a Golden Tooth Saber created from the horn of an Apocalyptic Beast. Its a divine weapon that intimidated Dragon City, and was the treasure that he used to protect the gang and intimidate others. Theres no reason for this weapon to sit in the storage and gather dust. Since you cried and begged to teach me Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, why dont you let me borrow Golden Tooth Saber for a few days to play around with it? When have I ever cried and begged you to learn it? AJi was dumbfounded, then hissed at him. You arent satisfied after stealing everything from me, and now you want to steal my weapon as well?! Its Jin Wanhaos weapon, Meng Chao pointed out. The characteristics of Golden Tooth Saber are really distinct, too. Are you thinking about walking around with this weapon? Thats the same as hanging a sign on yourself that says Im Jin Wanhao, and Ive mastered the secret of regaining my youth. I believe that you wont be able to carry Golden Tooth Saber on the streets for around twenty years. But these twenty years will be a crucial period in which Dragon City will have to use all of its resources in a highly effective manner to fight for its survival. It wouldnt be just a waste for this weapon made of crucial materials from an Apocalyptic Beast eat dust in a dark garage, but a crime! So, on behalf of millions of Dragon Citizens, Im begging you to take Golden Tooth Saber out so that it can shine once more. I believe that if it had a soul, it would be happy to shine in a brand new manner on our path to kill monsters, and since youve already come to a realization about your errors and decided to become a new person so that you can follow me and contribute to Dragon City, you will definitely be happy about it and want this to happen, right? AJi was dejected for a long while before he mumbled, I understand now, Big Brother Chao. Youre even more ruthless than the Queen Bee! It might have been a sarcastic quip, but AJi knew that what Meng Chao said made sense. Golden Tooth Saber was a weapon that attracted a lot of attention. Forget about carrying it around in the streets, even if he brought it out to play or train with it in some remote place, it would be a highly risky act, which would be no different from him asking for an early death. Since he could not use it, it would be better for him to treat it as a bargaining chip and get more benefits for himself from Meng Chao and Lu Siya so that they would be bound even more tightly with each other. The three of them finally settled on an agreement on how they should split the Underground Emperors treasures. Next was the lie they needed to come up with to explain all that happened in the secret lab. We cant hide the entire truth. We must report 90% of the truth regarding our fight against the Vortex and the bubble messenger that is like Jin Qianxi so that it wont affect the Survival Committees tactical judgment, Meng Chao said. As for Jin Wanhao, we can say that he regained a last burst of strength and woke up from his coma, then died in battle in a mighty manner. I believe that for an Underground Emperor and the master of the lair, dying this way is something that all parties would accept. AJi, what do you think? Im fine with whatever. AJi had just been so thoroughly exploited that he had nothing left. He said powerlessly, In any case, I dont want to hear Jin Wanhao, Golden Tooth, Golden Tooth Saber, or any other names associated with them. Do whatever you want! Big Sis Ya, what about you? Meng Chao saw Lu Siya narrow her eyes and use her sharp teeth to gently nibble at her lip. He immediately knew something was up. You have a different opinion? Its not an opinion, but a thought. Lu Siya thought over her words before speaking. Meng Chao, have you ever thought about whether Golden Tooth will be able to maintain its position as the greatest gang in the lair in the post Jin Wanhao era? If it cant, who will call the shots in the lair? Thats Meng Chao thought about this. The gang leader died, and the vice gang leader betrayed the lair. Golden Tooth just suffered a major blow, so its impossible for it to maintain its glory. Song Jinbo and the other senior gang members are not strong enough in terms of fighting power, and theyre not very good at managing the gang either. Itll already be pretty good if they ensure that Golden Tooth doesnt end up collapsing. In terms of strength, the gang second to Golden Tooth is Black Bone. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is also the second strongest fighter in the lair, who was only weaker than Saber Jin Wanhao. I believe that the future master of the lair will be Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. Thats right, you share the same thoughts as I do. Lu Siyas eyes sparkled, and she did not bother hiding the ambitious fire burning in them. Then, do you think that the lair will be better or worse in the hands of Phantom Bear Xiong Wei? Chapter 638 - Who Will Control the Lair? Meng Chao did not quite understand Phantom Bear Xiong Wei as a person. He only knew that the gang leader of Black Bone was a rather traditional gang member and was used to fighting and plundering. When most of the gangs were moving toward legal businesses and industrialization while thinking about how they should earn money, Black Bone retained the style it used during the lawless era when order had collapsed. Its improvement speed was the slowest. Jin Wanhao had lurked in the underground lab for more than half a year, but Xiong Wei still could not replace him. It showed just how strong Jin Wanhao was, and it also showed that Xiong Wei was unable to win peoples hearts and make them accept him as a leader. This sort of person might have a hard time turning the lair into a better place and changing the living environment of the countless people living at the bottom of society, including the Leprosy Village. Lu Siya could tell what Meng Chao was thinking. Looks like were thinking about the same thing, the Queen Bee said. Phantom Bear Xiong Wei is an inferior version of Saber Jin Wanhao. Hes a fighter who lives in a law-based society, but his mind is still stuck in a time decades ago. If we let him become the master, it will only bring trouble and disaster to the lair. Im not a rich young lady who doesnt know about the pains of the people. I can tell just how bad the lives of the people in the lair are. But there are plenty of problems that Jin Wanhao couldnt fix even after spending decades trying to solve them. Are we supposed to expect that the lair will become anew at lightning speed once Xiong Wei takes over? Meng Chaos expression was grave as he slowly shook his head. Exposing Red Brows Su Luns true colors and killing the Vortex are just swift actions to solve an imminent problem, but if we want to promote harmony between Leprosy Village and the lair, change the lairs living environment, lead the gangs toward industrialization and regularization, and make all the lair citizens have safe, legal, and dignified jobs as well as live dignified, humane lives itll be hard. Its just too hard. Its not something that you can do overnight, much less something that Phantom Bear Xiong Wei can do. Hes too much of a traditional gang member, Meng Chao said gravely. Thats right. Killing the Vortex is just getting rid of the symptoms, not the cause. If the lair remains as chaotic as it is now, and there are plenty of gangs in it while the people at the bottom of society live harsh lives and cant see hope, then the monster civilization might send the second and the third abnormal beast. They will bring more Deification Capsules, and a new wave of chaos will stir up soon enough. With sparkling eyes, Lu Siya said, Xiong Wei cant solve the cause of the problems in the lair. He doesnt have the right to become the master of the lair. Meng Chao thought about this for a long time, but he still could not figure it out. Big Sis Ya, youre right. But theres no other suitable candidate for the position, so we have to choose the second best. Xiong Wei is the most outstanding and fearsome of the gang leaders. If he doesnt have the right, then the other gang leaders dont have the right either. We cant let the lair stay without a leader and watch as everyone becomes a disunited mess, right? Having no other suitable candidate for the position and having to choose the second best is indeed the problem. Lu Siya smirked in an enigmatic fashion. But isnt there a suitable candidate not from the gang members? Choosing a suitable candidate that is not part of the gangs? You mean, outside the lair? You want to have a powerful person from the outside world control the lair? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He exchanged a glance with AJi and shook his head. Big Sis Ya, you know that the lair is very averse to outsiders. The higher ranking gang members are all born in the lair, and over the years, Red Brows Su Lun was the only exception. But one, the moment Su Lun came here, he had full trust and support from Jin Wanhao. Yet he was also just a vice gang leader. On top of that, he swiftly became the famous God of Wealth. He helped everyone earn money. He also appeared to be powerless and didnt threaten the interests of the gangs. Thats why the gang members agreed to let him stay. Were talking about the master of the lair right now. Even if you cast your sights outside, you wouldnt be able to find a candidate who can gain the lair citizens trust and support as well as compete against Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. Lu Siya was still smiling as she said calmly, The others will naturally be unable to, but there is a person who first put a stop to the conflict that might lead to Leprosy Village and the gangs being severely injured, then exposed the true colors of the monster puppets who lurked among the core members of the gangs, saved all the gang leaders lives, killed the cunning abnormal beast that was the cause of the chaos in the lair, successfully got rid of the flames raging in the lair, contributed greatly to the lairs survival, and most importantly, gained such favor from the former Underground Emperor and master of the lair that he treated him as his heir and taught him Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash and gave him Golden Tooth Saber, which are the symbol of status and strength in the lair. He also personally signed his will and put a bloody fingerprint on it to show that the position of Golden Tooths gang leader had been given to this talented, successful, and selfless young adult. By the way, this young adult has a good relationship with the mega corporations and other related departments. He also has a high-tech enterprise that is developing rapidly right now. He is also the club leader and director of several large civil society organizations. He could help the lair find more business chances and get loads of investments, thus creating more business opportunities. Hes a God of Wealth who is even better than Red Brows Su Lun. Do you think that such a person would be qualified to compete for that position with Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, whos just a brute with only brawns and no brains? Meng Chao and AJi had the same expression. Their eyes widened slowly, and their jaws fell slack. Their chins nearly touched the backs of their feet. Meng Chaos brain cells burned as he swiftly thought about Lu Siyas suggestion. He mumbled, Are you saying that the Underground Emperor decided that Id be the next Golden Tooth gang leader and will rule over the lair? Thats right. Why are you acting so shocked? Are you unwilling to? Lu Siya asked faintly. Meng Chaos mind raced as he narrowed his eyes. A soldier tasked to be a vanguard could not change the major situations in the world. If it were possible, he definitely wanted to have more resources, connections, and authority for himself. In fact, it would be better if he were stronger too. This was why he was willing to be the club leader of the Broken Star Club and one of the directors of Blue Home. It was also why he used all of his strength to try and make Superstar as big and strong as possible. The lair was a chaotic place filled with good and bad people. But the more chaotic it was, the more opportunities it provided. There were nearly one million citizens living in the lair. If Meng Chao could control this power, he would have powerful leverage that could change the future of Dragon City. However, forget about becoming the master of the lair for a moment, was it even possible for him to seize the position of the next gang leader of Golden Tooth when he was an outsider that had nothing to do with Golden Tooth? Before Jin Wanhao died, he treated me as his heir and appointed me as the new gang leader of Golden Tooth? Isnt it a little too far-fetched? Meng Chao asked tentatively. Would anyone believe it? Looks like weve already solved the first problem. Youre willing to take over Jin Wanhaos legacy, Lu Siya said calmly. Now, heres the second problem. You know that when a person believes in something, it doesnt matter whether that thing sounds believable and whether its the truth. Its just related to whether the people are willing to believe it or not. Lets talk about Golden Tooth first. They have two choices. The first is to make Song Jinbo the new gang leader. The problem is, Song Jinbos methods and fighting strength are only mediocre at best. He couldnt even win against Red Brows Su Lun, let alone Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. If Golden Tooth ended up in his hands, it would become a second-rate gang, and thats the best case scenario. The worst case scenario would be that the gang will collapse. This is something that even Song Jinbo himself knows. But if you become the gang leader, you will bring in loads of resources, connections, and fighting power from beyond the lair. This will help Golden Tooth retain its position as the strongest gang in the lair. What do you think Golden Tooth will choose? But I dont know anything about managing gangs, Meng Chao said. This is a good thing, not a bad one. Lu Siya analyzed the situation for him. Since you dont know how to manage Golden Tooth, you will have to rely on Song Jinbo and the other senior gang members, just like what youre doing as the club leader of the Broken Star Club. Your position as a gang leader is like a brand and a spiritual symbol. Song Jinbo and the other senior members will be able to protect their interests, so they wont question you or resist you, but will immediately welcome you with open arms. Meng Chao nodded slowly. Makes sense. What else? Black Bone will definitely not want an outsider like you to make a mess of the situation. But thats okay, since there are three big gangs in the lair, Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion. Poison Scorpions supporter is Sky Pillar Corporation. They are against Universe Corporation, who supports Black Bone, and both of them are like oil and water. Sky Pillar Corporation will definitely not want to see Black Bones gang leader take the position as the master of the lair. Everyone knows about our relationship as well. So, Poison Scorpion will support you fully, too, Lu Siya continued. Then, lets look at the Survival Committee. In truth, the related departments have always wanted to get rid of this tumor that has taken root deep in the city. The problem is, they have no place to relocate nearly one million citizens. They cant even provide them with jobs, which is why theyre taking such a long time solving the problem of the lair. But as Dragon City continues developing, the government will clearly not tolerate the lair doing things according to its own rules any longer. Since the Underground Emperor is dead, theres no need for them for a new Underground Emperor to appear, much less an inferior version of the original. If thats the case, compared to the wild and untameable Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, as a warrior and a hero who lives in the staff apartment of the abnormal beast research department and has a good working relationship with the related departments, arent you a much better choice? The same logic applies to the nine mega corporations. In the past, Jin Wanhao might have been restrained by the mega corporations, but since they signed the Underground Alliance, he was able to maintain a relative independence that allowed him to stay clear. He didnt have to side with any of the nine mega corporations, but they tolerated him. As for Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, hes bound too tightly with Universe Corporation. Black Bone is practically its branch company in the lair and has no independence whatsoever. Since it has a rather aggressive style, it has also offended the gangs supported by the other mega corporations multiple times. If theres a choice, the other eight mega corporations will not want Xiong Wei to take the position. We share a pretty good relationship, and Superstar is still quite independent. You have worked plenty of times with the other mega corporations aside from Sky Pillar Corporation, too. You also share a good relationship with Universe Corporations Shen Yupeng, which is why Universe Corporation might not be against you. By the looks of it, aside from Black Bone, all the other people will think that youre more suitable than Xiong Wei to be the master of the lair. You would have obtained Jin Wanhaos acknowledgement and legacy, too. You would have Golden Tooth Saber in your hand and would even be able to execute Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. If true gold does not fear the test of fire, why should you have any worries? Chapter 639 - Take It up as Your Responsibility! Meng Chao sank into deep thought after Lu Siyas words. Even though he was already the owner of Superstar, the club leader of Broken Star Club, a director of Blue Home, and was a lucky child who rose to power in the eyes of the normal people, if he wanted to prevent Dragon Citys destruction, this bit of power was far from enough! Superstar had already reached a bottleneck in its development. If he wanted to develop it further, he had to steal from the bowls of the nine mega corporations. Broken Star Club and Blue Home were both civil social organizations. Their members might often work together, open up a lot of channels and business links, and voice their opinions in the Survival Committee, but they still lacked something that would allow them to reach a breakthrough and tie everyones interests together. If he could use his status as the gang leader of Golden Tooth and influence the lair so that the resources inside it could blend together with all the resources by his side, wouldnt he create a powerful, matchless force? Broken Star Club, Superstar, Blue Home, and the lair All of them in his hands might really provide him with a promising future. But Meng Chao could not understand it. Big Sis Ya, how are you going to benefit from this situation? Of course I will. Lu Siya smiled. There are plenty of slums in Dragon Citys main area, and theyre all represented by the lair. These chaotic places are filled with good and bad people. Its not because of us having low morals, not because of the mega corporations letting them go unchecked, and certainly not because of Jin Wanhao, Xiong Wei, and the others ambition that they have existed for decades. Theres only one reason why they continue to exist, and its that Dragon City lacks space and resources. It cant provide enough living space and work opportunities for its people. Thats all there is to it. If we dont get rid of the root problem, then even if we have a saint who has flawless morals and is filthy rich become the master of the lair, the lair will still be as it is now. If that were the case, I wouldnt suggest for you to become the gang leader of Golden Tooth and even the master of the lair so that youd have to manage this mess. But times have changed. Ever since we won the northern offensive and gained other victories, we switched to tactical counter offensive tactics, and more than ten new developing areas are now under construction simultaneously. Weve created a lot of new job opportunities, and as long as we win the pitch battle at the borders of Dragon City, the monster civilization will crumble. The originally dangerous and mysterious lands will become a paradise for humans to roam as we please! Think about it, Meng Chao. How many brand new job opportunities will this create and how much wealth will it generate? I wont talk about anything else, but at the very least, the commuter towns that are currently being developed in the wild will produce a large batch of cheap apartments. If we move some of the people from our overpopulated city over there and connect these cities to the main city with high-speed railways, well have hope, right? In the past, the lair was a negative asset, but in the future, there might be a lot of job opportunities. If the lair citizens go out to work, they will earn money with their blood, sweat, and tears, and this wealth will be generated endlessly. We will then completely solve this long-lasting problem that can only survive through gray industries. Besides, through Blue Home, you can have some politicians loudly advocate the importance of modifying the old city areas. Theres a high chance that this will lead to a full modification of the lairs. They might even be completely demolished and rebuilt. The geographical location of the lairs is really good. Theyre located in the golden area at the center of Dragon City. The profit of demolishing and rebuilding the lairs will be astronomical. If this profit is exchanged for cultivation resources, itll help us reach the peak of Heaven Realm and even Deity Realm! Meng Chao was a little dazed. His soul was sucked in by the sparkles in Lu Siyas eyes. Meng Chao licked his dry lips and said, But you just mentioned that the reason why the nine mega corporations will support me is because of my relative independence. This means that I cant be bound too tightly to Sky Pillar Corporation. Its not Sky Pillar Corporation, but me and the businesses under my name. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Right from the start, Ive repeatedly made myself clear that Sky Pillar Corporation is Sky Pillar Corporation, and I am me. I wont wait for decades or even one hundred years for my grandfather and father to enjoy the feeling of having power in their hands before going up there to nibble at the scraps they left behind. Besides, a single Sky Pillar Corporation isnt worthy of me fighting for it for the rest of my life! Meng Chao finally understood. You want to split up from them? Well, things havent progressed to the point where its so bad that I want to split from them, Lu Siya said with a smile. But if we work together and really manage to take down the entire lair as well as seize the tides of revolution, the lair that we control will become the tenth force next to the nine mega corporations. And it might even become the strongest force. Who knows? We might be the ones calling the shots in the future in Dragon City. Meng Chao stared deeply at Lu Siya. He was tempted. AJi cleared his throat by the side. Hey, the atmosphere doesnt feel quite right. Should I go and give some space to you two? the experienced Leprosy Village boy asked considerately. Dont be in such a hurry to go, AJi. Youre going to benefit from this situation too, Lu Siya turned her head to him. You two were really excited just now and even made arrangements for all of Dragon City. What benefits could I get from it? AJi stuck up his thumb and pointed at his nose. Your original plan is to cut all ties with Golden Tooth. That is indeed the safest method, but dont you think its too much of a waste? Lu Siya said. No matter what, Golden Tooth has been the strongest gang in the lair for decades. Even if it has become weaker now, its still stronger than plenty of other gangs. If you help Meng Chao get firm control of Golden Tooth and the entire lair, you will enjoy the benefits of being the master of the lair but also avoid all the dangers and troubles of being Jin Wanhao. AJi was slightly stunned. Then, his eyes shone. Thats right. AJi, without you, I definitely wont be able to become the gang leader of Golden Tooth, Meng Chao said sincerely. Ill stand in the light, while youll remain in the shadows. With both of us working together, well soon become the true masters of the lair. Well be even stronger than Jin Wanhao! AJi thought about it, and he gulped with greed. He asked hesitantly, Big Brother Chao, are you serious? I thought that youre someone who doesnt care about fame, riches, and power. I didnt expect that youre just as ambitious as the Queen Bee! Im indeed someone who doesnt care about fame, riches, and power. If possible, Id like to be like you and have no responsibilities whatsoever so that I could enjoy absolute freedom and live a happy life in the boundless Other World. Meng Chao extended his right hand and clenched it. Due to his blood and spirit energy surging through his veins, his skin was slightly red. It looked like he was holding an invisible piece of magma in his grasp, because wisps of white smoke gushed out of it. But for the sake of Dragon Citys future, when fame, riches, and power are presented in front of me, I will definitely seize them and not let them slip from my fingers! Above the secret lab was Golden Tooths headquarters. It was one of the tallest buildings in the lair. If anyone stood at the edge of its anti-aircraft machine gun base on the roof, they could see the entire lair. After more than ten hours of fighting and killing, the wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members lurking in the lair were all captured. The explosions that constantly rang out half a day ago were no longer present, and not a single one had been heard for a long time. The fires on the surface had also been extinguished, including in the important regions such as Leprosy Village. But flames still raged within the depths of the debris. Smoke caused by incomplete combustion bared their fangs like thousands of deformed aquatic dragons in the lair. These aquatic dragons spat out hot and poisonous gases, constantly reminding everyone that the chaos had not ended and might never end. One battle was nearly at its end, but now, a new battle had quietly started. This brand new battle caused Song Jinbos expression to be extremely grave. He was caught off guard and was extremely anxious because of it. Once he personally stood at the top of Golden Tooths headquarters, he understood what it meant when people said that it was lonely at the top. And when he faced the aggressive offense from Black Bone, the seemingly sturdy and brilliant building under his feet started swaying and was about to topple over. Manager Song, Black Bone is going overboard. In the name of protecting the order of the lair, they just took over three of our tactical resource warehouses. These warehouses have practically not been touched by the fire, and at most, only one-third of them were burned. Now, theyre in the hands of Black Bone, and who knows how many benefits they are going to rake in from it! Big Brother Bo, we just received news. Red Snake lost manpower during the enemy attack and is practically crippled now. Its impossible for them to rely on their own power to rebuild the gang, so Phantom Bear Xiong Wei took in the remnants of Red Snake without consulting anyone and swallowed its people in one go! This isnt by the rules! Hell break the balance between the gangs! Also, just now, we worked together with Black Bone to take down one of the bases that the former Reaper Squad members defended desperately. Xiong Wei used his authority as the highest temporary commander and ordered our men to be the vanguard while Black Bone took advantage of the situation and stayed at the back. We suffered severe losses, and our members are filled with resentment! This is bad! Someone spread rumors saying that our gang leader has been brain dead for a few months and that Golden Tooth, for its own personal benefits, has been hiding the news. Thats why we let a traitor enter our gang, which led to this chaos. Xiong Wei is definitely the one who said this nonsense. No one else but him would say such things! You must think of a solution immediately! If we continue sitting around passively, Golden Tooth will be destroyed! Chapter 640 - : Golden Bloody Soul Saber The words were like armor-piercing shells with crystals embedded in them and monster claws that tore apart the joy Song Jinbo had after he received authority over Golden Tooth. In great pain, he realized that what he received was not authority, but a troublesome problem that was filled with thorns and poison. A huge reason behind why Golden Tooth was known as the strongest gang in the lair was Saber Jin Wanhao. The senior members had followed him through thick and thin, but after being protected under the Underground Emperors wings for decades, they had regressed. Their reaction was really slow now, and they were also really weak. Song Jinbo was a good example of that. He had been the manager of Golden Tooths entertainment industries for more than ten years, and he had long since lost all the bloodthirst he felt in the past. He was now a complete businessman. His battlefield had long since turned from the monster-filled ruins to tables where wine glasses were passed around freely. His friends were the same. Over the past two years, under Red Brows Su Luns lead, everyone gradually changed their way of thinking and became really good at making money. But if they were to fight against a lunatic like Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and risk their lives, none of them could stand tall and say with confidence that they could do it. Besides, even if they could summon the courage to say it, they would be destroyed by a single slap from Xiong Wei. After all, once Saber Jin Wanhao passed away, Golden Tooth could not cough up a second powerful fighter who could support the gang. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, where did you go? Song Jinbo was really anxious. Now that things had progressed to this point, he could only place his hopes on drawing in external forces, especially Meng Chao, to their side. He remembered how he was captured by Meng Chao, how he helped expose Red Brows Su Luns true colors, how this led to the reconciliation between Leprosy Village and the gangs, then the stabilizing of the situation in Dragon City. This dazzling chain of events dizzied Song Jinbo even now. Even though Meng Chao was just a young man in his early twenties, for some reason, Song Jinbo felt that the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City was the only one who could contend against Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. However, what sort of reason and benefits could make Meng Chao come down and save Golden Tooth from this perilous situation? Just when Song Jinbo sank into deep thought, a bone-chilling cold suddenly traveled from his foot to his spine. Then, it reached the back of his head, and finally, it went to the top of his skull. He gave a full-body shudder, and his hair rose. All his friends around him reacted in the same way as he did. Their legs trembled, and cold sweat broke out on their skin. They rubbed the goosebumps on their arms. What a powerful aura! A powerful person appeared! Its not a powerful person, its a monster! A Hell Beast! H-How is that possible?! Its like more than one hundred Hell Beasts have risen from the underground and are right under our feet! Their hair rose on as if they were facing a powerful enemy. Song Jinbo gulped. Even though he found this hard to believe, he, too, felt the terrifying aura of more than one hundred monsters gathered together spreading out from under Golden Tooths headquarters. In his daze, his mind played tricks on him, and he thought that the world around him was swallowed by a sea of blood from hell. The roof where they stood was the only piece of land left in the world. But even this lone island was going to be devoured by the blood from hell a moment later. Someone snuck into Golden Saber Hall? Song Jinbo and his friends looked at each other. They found the situation unbelievable. All the partitions on the highest floor of Golden Tooths headquarters had been removed to form a large, luxurious meeting room. It was known as Golden Saber Hall, where Saber Jin Wanhao used to discuss gang matters with his friends in the past. Ever since Jin Wanhao went underground for isolated training, Golden Tooth Hall had been sealed. Red Brows Su Lun and the other high ranking gang members used the lower floors. The small meeting rooms there were categorized for different purposes and were used by different industries. Golden Saber Hall was the meeting room that belonged solely to Saber Jin Wanhao. He was also the only person who knew how to open the place. But now Song Jinbo and his friends looked at each other. They could see the surprise and delight in each others eyes. They quickly left the roof and went to Golden Tooth Hall. The door which had been sealed shut for nearly half a year was open once more. Before they went inside, a dazzling, golden saber glare shone on them so brightly that they could not open their eyes. They thought they saw a huge monster with a golden horn sitting on the throne that belonged to Golden Tooths gang leader. There were also a pair of wings formed of hells blood stuck to the ribs of the huge monster. The powerful presence caused everyones breathing to freeze. One person even took an instinctive step back. They drew their sabers and became on guard. But once they recognized the person who held Golden Tooth Saber and was surrounded by the flames from hell, it was as if they were struck by lightning. Like mud dolls, they could not say a thing even after a long time had passed. M-M-Meng Chao? A saber fell to the floor with a loud clang. Ha! Phantom Bear Xiong Wei let out a loud roar. His knuckles let out loud cracking sounds. His palms were already as large as a bears paws, but in an instant, they grew even bigger, and there were even white flashes of electricity between his fingers. With one palm strike, he struck a former Reaper Squad members chest and crushed the persons motorized armor, along with his thorax. The Reapers entire chest caved in, and the great pressure from his thoracic cavity went straight up to his cranial cavity. His eyes popped out, and he died a swift death. Xiong Wei summoned his strength again. The corpse weighed around 250kg because of the armor, but Xiong Wei managed to send it flying more than twenty meters away. With a loud bang, the body slammed into the door of the warehouse, pushing it open. The tactical resource warehouse only had its walls burned and was still in perfect condition. Xiong Wei narrowed his eyes slightly and sucked in a deep breath. The unique and thick scent from precious materials put him in a good mood. He looked around. The elite fighters from Black Bone had already cut up the last robber into pieces. The fight had ended, and they gained complete victory. Everything inside now belonged to Black Bone and Phantom Bear Xiong Wei! Xiong Wei casually cleaned off the blood on his body and said to the adviser of Black Bone, who was right next to him, Same rules. Filter all the resources inside. Bring half of those that look to be in good condition back to Black Bone, and offer up the rest. Tell them that we saved them from the fire! Understood. The capable-looking adviser nodded. After hesitating for a moment, he braced himself and said, But Mr. Xiong, weve already taken over five tactical resource warehouses and annexed three middle-sized and small gangs that were crippled by the enemy. Arent our acts of weakening Golden Tooth too blatant? Hmm? Xiong Wei scowled. What did you say? His killing intent caused the adviser to break out in cold sweat. He gulped a few times before he finally found the courage to say, I heard some rumors. The other gangs in the lair are criticizing our gangs aggressive approach. They might do something in the dark to cause trouble to us, and itll be bad for Black Bone. Cause trouble? Hahahaha! Xiong Wei laughed. He used the palm that had just destroyed the former Reaper Squad members chest to slap the advisers shoulder. Jin Wanhao is dead. The lair is currently without a leader, and everything is in chaos. Right now, the person who takes action first gains an advantage. The ones who get the most spoils of war and spread their territory the widest will be the one who sets and controls the new laws! No matter what, this is a world ruled by the law of the jungle. The small troubles will not affect the overall situation. Without Jin Wanhao, no one in the lair can fight against me! Of course. Balck Bones adviser winced because of the slap. He endured the pain and said, Golden Tooth has suffered a major blow, and theyre done for, while Poison Scorpions power has never been able to compare to ours. The remaining middle-sized and small gangs are no cause for concern. Youre now the strongest person in the lair, so its only natural for you to lead the lair. But Im worried about the forces from beyond the lair. If we act so aggressively, well encroach upon the interests of the mega corporations that exist beyond the lair, whether were doing it intentionally or not. Mr. Xiong, will they be displeased by it? You dont understand, its precisely because the external forces might interfere with the situation in the lair that I have to make swift decisions and face the risk of biting more than I can chew by taking many resources and forces. Xiong Wei gave off a manic aura, but his eyes were as calm as crystals, showing that his train of thought was really clear. The spirit energy magnetic field interference in the lair is still as bad as before. Our communications with the outside world havent recovered just yet, and most of the attention of the outside world is still trained on the pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City. No one there has the energy to interfere with the internal affairs of the lair. This is a rare window of opportunity, and it wont last for long. We must get things set so firmly in stone that the outcome would be impossible to change once the dust outside settles. If Black Bone really takes control of most of the resources and power in the lair, thus becoming the strongest gang in the lair in one go which controls a few hundred thousand peoples livelihoods and businesses, even if the outside world is displeased with our methods, what will they be able to do? Would they attack the lair and destroy Black Bone, thus creating new chaos? Thats impossible. To Dragon City, the lair is like a toilet. Its a dirty place filled with filth. The government only has one request for the lair, and that is to maintain order inside. Were not supposed to cause new and greater chaos. At that time, well offer up some of our profit, and well ask them to destroy Golden Tooth! Once its gone, our profit will be enough for us to negotiate with the mega corporations! Black Bones adviser came to a realization. He stuck up his thumb and said with great admiration, Amazing! Mr. Xiong, youre amazing! At that moment, another Black Bone gang member climbed through the ruins and ran toward them. Mr. Xiong, Golden Tooths Song Jinbo asked you to meet with him at Golden Tooths headquarters! Song Jinbo? Xiong Weis face sank, and he scoffed. Hes not even the new gang leader of Golden Tooth yet, and hes putting up such airs? If hes going to talk about the distribution of loot or the conflict between Black Bone and Golden Tooth, he should be coming to meet me at Black Bones headquarters! The Black Bone member said, No. Aside from us, Song Jinbo also invited the leaders of the other gangs in the lair. Apparently, theyre going to officially announce Saber Jin Wanhaos death. What? Xiong Weis anger turned to delight. He laughed. Golden Tooth cant hold on anymore and is going to admit defeat! Chapter 641 - Create A Show of Strength When Xiong Wei reached Golden Tooths headquarters, the hall was already full of people. The middle and top management of the gangs was all present. When Saber Jin Wanhao was around, Golden Tooth often had such a grand spectacle in its headquarters. If the Underground Emperor so much as cleared his throat, the gang members would rush over and listen to his orders. They would not dare to loaf around when it concerned him. However, Xiong Wei believed that this would be the last time Golden Tooths hall would be so lively. From then on, the grand spectacle would move to Black Bone! Just as he expected, once he came in, dozens of gang members surrounded him and started flattering him, praising his act of catching the wanted criminals and killing the former Reaper Squad members until it sounded like some grand feat worthy of the best medals. Some people even eagerly expressed their loyalty, blatantly stating that since Jin Wanhao had already passed away, Xiong Wei was definitely the one who would be calling the shots in the lair, and that everyone had already come to the decision that they would look at Black Bone as their leader! Xiong Wei did not show any emotions on his face, just nodded at the people as thanks. But he felt a little disappointed. The people who came to please him and express their loyalty were the leaders of third-class gangs in the lair. They only had a few members under them and did not even have fixed bases. What they did were the most despicable and worthless of tasks, like thievery. It did not matter to him whether he had these peoples support or not. The gangs in the lair were generally split into three classes. The ones at the top were naturally Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion. Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion would not readily submit to him, but Xiong Wei never thought that he could easily make the two gangs submit to him in the first place. The gangs of the second class might not be as great as Golden Tooth, Black Bone, and Poison Scorpion, but they still controlled a large portion of the black market, gambling sites, coliseums, and special weapons forgeries. They were the strength that Xiong Wei wanted to conquer the most. If all the second class gangs joined him, Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion would have to submit to him even if they did not want to. However, as Xiong Wei looked around, he found that plenty of the top and middle management members of the second-class gangs were gathered in corners and discussing something among themselves. The atmosphere about them was lively, but also strange. Even when they saw him, they did not show any intention to come over and greet him. They appeared to be distant and aloof. And aside from a handful of attendants from Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion serving the crowd, he saw none of the top and middle management members from these two gangs. Could it be that they were thinking about pulling some trick behind Black Bone? Xiong Weis mind raced, but he instantly rejected this possibility. No matter what, they were allies in name, and zombies as well as monsters were their greatest enemy. In the past, even when the gangs engaged each other in overt and covert battles, they would never attack each other in broad daylight. Otherwise, the Supernatural Towers fierce might would descend on them, and that would be no joke. Besides, Xiong Wei did not think that the unskilled fighters from Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion could do anything to him. With that thought in mind, he scoffed and strode forward. On the surface, he appeared to be observing the situation with a cool expression, but in truth, he sent his spirit energy to his cochlea and eardrums so that he could hear the whispers of the top and middle management of the second-class gangs. Just as he expected, Xiong Wei heard something really interesting. Jin Wanhao is indeed dead, and the lair is absolutely wrecked right now. Theres chaos everywhere. Even if the wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members have been captured and the abnormal beast seems to have left temporarily, how are we going to rebuild the lair and protect our interests? Thats still a major problem! Thats right. The headquarters, markets, gambling sites, coliseums, and material warehouses of the gangs have been severely damaged, and we suffered pretty bad losses. Quite a number of gangs couldnt take it and disbanded. The lair is definitely going to have a major change of power in the future! Im fine with us going through an internal change of power. As long as no outsider benefits from it, Im fine, even if it means that well end up with a major problem on our hands. Im just worried that outsiders will interfere. The lair has maintained decades of independence, but its all thanks to Saber Jin Wanhaos absolute power. Without the Underground Emperors protection, how can the lair withstand the storm from the outside world? In my eyes, the lair is destined to be unable to rule over this particular piece of land and do whatever it wants like it did in the past. I wont talk about the other matters just yet. Lets just talk about the number of buildings that collapsed, the underground pipes that exploded, and the number of refugees and casualties who lost their homes. The gangs were also badly injured, so its impossible for us to depend on our own strength to rebuild the lair. Besides, if Dragon City obtains full victory during the pitched battle, the mega corporations and the other major forces of power will grow at an unprecedented pace. They will not tolerate the lair as a place full of filth where the good and bad mix together. Speaking of which, does that mean that the gangs have means of survival? Of course not. There is a way, and its a bright one. The prerequisite is that we must change our way of thinking and proactively embrace the changes. Instead of waiting for external forces to interfere with lair affairs, it would be better for us to take the initiative and work with the outside world. If we can make the pie called reconstructing the lair big, the profit we can share might become ten times greater than in the past. Thats Of course, compared to the mega forces that control Dragon City, the gangs are just nobodies and misfits. If we go and talk with the outside world individually, we might end up getting swallowed without being able to make a sound. Thats why, we must be united and take swift actions. Before the outside world can take the chance to interfere with the lair affairs, we must unite everyone to form an organization to reconstruct the lair. Once everyone has the same thoughts, we can negotiate as one with the outside world and fight for the biggest slice of the pie! When Xiong Wei heard this, he cocked his eyebrows. The ones who could become gang leaders in the lair were not easy to deal with, indeed. These peoples thoughts were the same as his. Right now, he was the temporary highest ranking commander, and he was just here to capture the wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members. That was why he could mobilize the people from the gangs and get their data and resources. Once the situation stabilized, more gangs would take back their authority and no longer listen to his commands. Some conflict may even stir up between them and Black Bone. If they wanted to reconstruct the lair and form an organization that had long-term authority and could bring the resources from the gangs together, then he had to become the leader of the organization, because this was the only way for him to completely control the lair. The leader of the Lair Reconstruction Committee? Not bad. This title was very pleasant to the ears. He liked it! But what he heard next was something Xiong Wei did not like. I heard that Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion are already discussing things and want to set up the Lair Reconstruction Preparation Committee. They invited all the gangs to join and discuss how we want to reconstruct the lair as well as distribute profit. We will also be able to use the name of the committee to get fees from the Survival Committee and ask for donations from the outside world. Meng Chao and Lu Siya have already responded to the call. They openly declared that once the Lair Reconstruction Preparation Committee is set up, they will donate ten million yuan to the lair in their own names, and this money will be used to rebuild the houses of the lair citizens. Also, Meng Chao and Lu Siya will mobilize their connections to help gather more donations for the lair to join the reconstruction project. Meng Chao? Xiong Weis pupils shrank. Even though he had not killed Meng Chao with one slap after they exposed Red Brows Su Luns true colors, this did not mean that he liked this young adult who personally killed his beloved son. Also, Xiong Wei could sense a dangerous presence from Meng Chao. He felt that the boy was an unstable variable that he could not read. However, in the last twenty-four hours, he had been busy expanding his territory in the name of pursuing the enemies. He did not have time to care about Meng Chao. He did not think that the boy could cause any trouble to him within a short twenty-four hours and make a mess of the lair. Xiong Weis expression turned dark, and he continued listening. Speaking of Meng Chao, hes really good. Were all members of society, and the thing we value the most is righteousness. The boy is pretty good to the lair! I mean, lets be honest here, if we were in his shoes, would we risk our lives to this extent? In any case, I wouldnt. Thats why I truly admire Meng Chao! Now that I think about it, if were really going to have to open our doors and work together with external forces when it comes to reconstructing the lair, Meng Chaos Superstar, Broken Star Club, and Blue Home are really good choices. Think about it. Superstar was just formed two years ago, and its a high-tech enterprise that is on a roll now, but its not as rich as the nine mega corporations, and its foundation isnt as great either. If we work together with Superstar, both sides will be on a similar level. We wont need to worry about him bullying us because of his power or swallowing us whole. Broken Star Club has more than two hundred thousand members, and it has 70% of the channels leading to the residential areas in Dragon City. They can promote goods to the first-tier consumers and draw a few hundred thousand normal citizens into the lair to spend their money on entertainment. In the past, plenty of citizens didnt dare to enter the lair to spend their money due to this place being too chaotic and dangerous. If we seize the chance and change the lair completely during reconstruction, and if Broken Star Club provides some sort of guarantee, the number of customers who are willing to come and spend money in the lair will increase more than ten times! Theres no need to even mention Blue Home. They have always supported the ideals of the Home Party and advocated allocating more of the citys budget into modifying and upgrading old residential areas. The lair can be said to be the oldest super residential area in Dragon City. Now that it was destroyed by the abnormal beast and looks absolutely horrid, theres a good chance of an astronomical budget being given to us if we can gain the support of the Home Party politicians through Blue Home! Everyone, the more I think about it, the more I think that this suggestion is plausible. Were all on the same side and not worried about us spreading bad rumors about the lair to the outside world, because I know we wont. Lets be honest, over the past twenty years or so, the lair hasnt had a good public image. Most of the citizens think that the lair is dirty and dangerous, and those who dare to come into the lair arent good people. This rigid image didnt affect us during the warring era, but as Dragon City gradually stabilizes, we have to earn money and develop! If we dont change the lairs image, we wont make this pie big! How are we going to change the publics impression of the lair within a short time? We definitely cant do it on our own. But if we can get a young adult who is a war hero, a model superhuman, the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, and has a good impression among the citizens to be the ambassador of the lair, wouldnt we get instant results? Chapter 642 - Everything Is Within The Former Golden Tooth Gang Leader’s Control The more Xiong Wei listened, the more he thought that something was off. Meng Chaos name was appearing too many times. Also, the people were talking up Meng Chao one after another, even completing each others sentences. Were they really not fibbers? Xiong Wei was all too familiar with creating public opinion. Just half a day ago, he hired dozens of fibbers to brazenly declare that Jin Wanhao was irresponsible and only cared about hiding to treat his wounds. He did not care about the survival of the gangs and the lairs citizens, which was why such a major tragedy happened. Xiong Wei could smell a scheme from a mile away. He wanted to narrow his eyes and see the people who were fervently advocating Meng Chao. But suddenly, a commotion rose in the area ahead of him. Song Jinbo, a group of senior Golden Tooth members, Poison Scorpion, and around eight higher-ranking members of second-class gangs walked out together. Xiong Weis heart let out a loud thump. Song Jinbo and the senior Golden Tooth members had a bloody black gauze on their arms. This was a symbol that an important person in a gang had passed away. But aside from grief and worry, there were also hints of excitement on their faces. Meanwhile, Poison Scorpion and the eight higher-ranking members from the second-class gangs had really strange expressions. The gazes they cast on Xiong Wei were really unfathomable and profound. Before Xiong Wei could think further into it, Song Jinbo arrived in front of the microphone. He cleared his throat and used a grave voice. Everyone, thank you for protecting the lair with Golden Tooth for so many years. Youre all good friends of Golden Tooth. During these complicated and dangerous times, you responded to Golden Tooths call and gathered here to be a part of the committee to plan the lairs development. However, before we focus on the main topic, with a grieving heart, allow me to first represent all Golden Tooth members and announce a news that everyone has been guessing for a long time. It is also one that has caused everyone to worry. Indeed, half a day ago, our gang leader fought against the mastermind who destroyed the lair, and during his battle against the Vortex, he perished! What?! The moment he said those words, the crowd burst into a ruckus. Thanks to the rumors Xiong Wei released, everyone knew that Jin Wanhao had died long ago. Didnt he suffer from brain death and multiple organ failure? They heard that he died in his medical cabin and left behind this major problem in the lair, but no one could take that problem into their hands. What did he mean by saying that Jin Wanhao died in battle? Also, he mentioned that he wanted to announce this before entering the main topic. Could it be that the main topic was not as simple as announcing Jin Wanhaos death? For a period of time, the gang leaders of the third-class gangs were all dumbfounded, and they looked at each other. After all, their information network was never very up-to-date. In the end, they simultaneously cast their gazes on Xiong Wei. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the gang leader of a third-class gang. This person was usually very close to Black Bone and could practically be considered to be an affiliate of Black Bone. This gang leader groaned in his heart, but he braced himself and said, What?! Did Golden Tooths gang leader really die in battle?! Why did we hear that he has not been able to eat since a few months ago due to being in a coma?! He couldnt take care of the gang affairs and, in the end, passed away! I heard about it too. Song Jinbos face was calm. But these are just rumors released by the abnormal beast. Anyone with a bit of common sense wouldnt believe it. If anyone believed such clumsy rumors and rode the tides to spread them, they either have ulterior motives or have joined the abnormal beasts side. With just one sentence, he managed to render the third-class gang leader silent. His face turned red, and he stuttered, I-Id naturally not believe it. I just heard it. From the moment the zombie crisis started, the gang leader of Golden Tooth has been risking his life for the lair. Up until now, he protected the lair for nearly half a century. Even if he died, he would never give up on the lair and cast it aside. Song Jinbo did not stop and continued his story. It is true that since half a year ago, the gang leader has not appeared in public. He let Vice Gang Leader Red Brows Su Lun handle all the affairs in Golden Tooth and seemed to have gone underground, ignoring all affairs of the world while he focused on cultivating. That is how the traitor and abnormal beast took advantage of the situation. But no one knew that this was just the gang leaders plan to lure the enemy out of its lair. Lure the enemy out? Many of the top and middle management members of the gangs were surprised. Thats right. With his sharp instincts and outstanding intelligence, our gang leader noticed that the abnormal beast, wanted criminals, and former Reaper Squad members had infiltrated the lair. He even noticed that there was a traitor among the gangs. Song Jinbo spoke while swaying his head. The problem ws, the abnormal beast could change its shape however it wanted, and it was really cunning. The wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members were also real humans. We couldnt distinguish them easily, much less the traitor. Over the past few years, the gangs have been working happily with Red Brows Su Lun. He was the God of Wealth who brought endless cash to everyone. Before we exposed his true colors, did any of you once suspect that he said anything that would harm you? Thats Originally, Golden Tooth had suffered a major blow because its vice gang leader had turned traitor. But Red Brows Su Lun was not a traditional gang leader. It would be better to say that he was a professional manager Golden Tooth hired to make the relationship between the gangs better, then organize as well as draw out the full potential of their shared resources. Xiong Weis youngest son alone had worked plenty of times with Su Lun. The other higher ups of the gangs also gained a lot of benefits from Su Lun. If they really accused Golden Tooth of hiring a traitor, while Golden Tooth would have a hard time defending itself, the other gangs would also be unable to keep themselves clean. They did not have the grounds to accuse Golden Tooth for not discovering the true colors of the traitor sooner. In truth, our gang leader suspected a few people, including Su Lun. Song Jinbo changed the topic then. But Su Luin was involved in plenty of gangs businesses, and our leader didnt have any concrete evidence. His suspicions alone didnt allow him to just kill the person straightaway. If he really did that, none of you would have agreed to it, right? Besides, the gang leader suspected that his actions were being monitored by the abnormal beast. If he continued staying in the public eye, the abnormal beast could find a chance to use all sorts of despicable and shameless tactics to harm him. Thats why he decided to retreat and lure the enemy out. On the surface, he pretended to be sick and suffering from multiple organ failure, so he had to go underground and get treated in private. In truth, the gang leader secretly contacted the two most outstanding young adults of the Golden Era in Dragon CityMeng Chao and Lu Siya. He asked them to help him secretly investigate the truth. W-What?! His final sentence stirred up a huge ruckus. Everyone was shocked. Gang Leader Jin contacted Meng Chao and Lu Siya a long time ago? Of course. Everything was within Gang Leader Jins plans. Otherwise, why do you think Meng Chao and Lu Siya would have appeared out of the blue in the lair? Song Jinbo continued calmly. During the case of Blessed Paradises murderous pets, Meng Chao and Lu Siya entered the lair to investigate the truth. Even though they caused quite a stir, Gang Leader Jin saw their methods and valiance, and he admired these two outstanding members of the Golden Era. They remained in contact, and he provided them with guidance, so they became friends despite their age difference. Once he noticed that there were unidentifiable enemies in the lair, Gang Leader Jin immediately realized that he would be alerting the enemy if he relied on the gangs to investigate the truth. The enemies might also be monitoring our every move, so he had to bring in external forces, which were Meng Chao and Lu Siya. You all saw the results. With Gang Leader Jins strategy, Meng Chao and Lu Siya did manage to find the truth and discover the traitor. They destroyed all the flames that could have destroyed the lair, and all of this was within Gang Leader Jins plans! The more Song Jinbo spoke, the more ridiculous it sounded. There were plenty of details that would expose that he was lying if anyone questioned him at all. The people started to talk to each other and discuss things. Their voices became louder, as if they were about to turn the hall into a market. Xiong Wei saw that the third-class gang leaders who had been enthusiastically trying to join Black Bones side were starting to become fainthearted because they were intimidated by Song Jinbo. He could only go up personally with a dark face. Manager Song, this is a major matter. You cant joke around with this. Since you said this, you must have concrete proof. Indeed, Gang Leader Xiong. This is a serious matter. Without concrete proof, I wouldnt have dared to spew nonsense. Song Jinbo smiled. Then, his face became full of grief and he let out a long sigh. Everyone, what you saw within the past twenty-four hours was just a small part of Gang Leader Jins ingenious plan. Gang Leader Jin, Meng Chao, and Lu Siya worked together to secretly set up an ambush. Gang Leader Jin used his own life as bait and finally lured out the Vortex, who had originally wanted to run away. Then, they killed this heinous demon in Golden Tooths underground chamber! They really killed the Vortex? Thats impossible! I thought that thing could disguise itself as anyone and seep through any crack. How did they manage to capture and kill it? The crowd was puzzled. Xiong Wei also snorted and did not believe a word he said. Gang Leader Jin, Lu Siya, and Meng Chaos achievements are absolutely true, Song Jinbo said. Even though the Vortex didnt have a fixed shape and was burnt to ashes and bubbles, we still managed to gather some of its remaining tissue. We will be sending it to the abnormal beast research department for verification. Please believe me. This is a serious matter. Even if Golden Tooth had the courage to deceive all of you, we wouldnt have the courage to lie to the abnormal beast research department and the Supernatural Tower, right? Song Jinbo spoke with certainty, and the originally skeptical crowd sank into deep thought. The lair had suffered a major blow, and it was closely tied to the serial robberies caused by the Deification Capsules in the outside world a few days ago. Both might have come from the same mastermind, so these cases would definitely be investigated side by side. This was not something that the lair could shut its doors and solve on its own. The secret police, abnormal beast research department, and even the higher-ranked core organizations within the Supernatural Tower would have to be involved. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were the ace investigators of the abnormal beast research department. Without concrete evidence, they would not help Golden Tooth make such a huge lie. Chapter 643 - The New Gang Leader Takes the Stage! When Xiong Wei saw that the crowd had partially believed him, he became anxious. No matter what, Jin Wanhao had intimidated the lair for decades, and his might remained even after he died. If he had really died in battle, this achievement would be enough to grant endless bounties to Golden Tooth. This was naturally not good for Black Bones rise to power. Manager Song, its not that the other gangs and I do not trust you, but this is a serious matter, no matter what. Please tell us the details of the battle in the underground chamber, Xiong Wei said with a dark expression. How did Gang Leader Jin die, and how was the Vortex killed? Gang Leader Xiong, please calm down. We dont know whether the remnants of the monster civilization lurking in the lair have been completely eradicated. This is highly classified information, and we wont readily reveal it to the public, Song Jinbo answered calmly. However, once the crisis in the lair ends, we will take the initiative to invite the experts from the abnormal beast research department to enter the underground chamber and investigate matters. We believe that the best martial artists, forensic scientists, and trace evidence experts will give a satisfying explanation to all the people, including Golden Tooth. Right now, I can only say that the battle that happened half a day ago was a shocking final battle that would shake even the toughest souls. Even though they successfully lured the Vortex into their trap, this abnormal beast has been modified with outstanding biochemical technology. Its fighting strength did not lose to that of the Apocalyptic Beasts causing a rampage at the borders of Dragon City. Meng Chao and Lu Siya are outstanding members of Dragon Citys Golden Era. They risked their lives and did everything they could, but they still could not kill the Vortex. In the end, Gang Leader Jin had to burn the last of his life and will to deliver an unparalleled Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash to the Vortex. Meng Chao and Lu Siya then worked together to attack the Vortex once again. The three of them cooperated until they finally killed the Vortex. Gang Leader Jin fought his entire life for the lair, and his body was already laden with all sorts of hidden injuries and chronic illnesses. Over the past few years, he has been in a bad condition, and that is the truth. But its just as Ive said, Gang Leader Jin has always treated protecting the lair as his responsibility. Even when he was near death, he could not tolerate the Vortex wreaking havoc in the home he protected his entire life. In the end, he perished in the most heroic manner! When Song Jinbo said this, his eyes turned red. He bowed his head and said nothing more. Hundreds of Golden Tooth members had appeared on the sides of the hall at some point in time. They also had the black-bordered armband with the blood-red emblem on their arms. They lowered their heads at the same time and offered a moment of silence as a sign of their respect. When the others saw this, they bowed their heads as well and paid their final respects to the man who had ruled over the lair for his entire lifetime and who had intimidated most of Dragon City. It did not matter what their opinions toward the Underground Emperor were. Without Jin Wanhao, there would be no Golden Tooth Lair. This was something no one could deny. The atmosphere in the hall became grave. Without anyones notice, the rhythm of the entire event fell into Song Jinbos control. Even someone as domineering as Phantom Bear Xiong Wei could not destroy this solemn atmosphere while everyone was grieving for Jin Wanhao. They stood in silent tribute for a total of three minutes before Song Jinbo looked up once more. Flames burned in his eyes. Gang Leader Jin might have left us, but he did not cast aside the lair. Song Jinbos voice became excited once more. At the last moment, he held Meng Chaos hand tightly and asked him to inherit his will and carry out his final wish, which was to build the Lair Reconstruction Committee. He wanted Meng Chao to gather all the resources of the gangs so the damaged lair would gain a brand new image and be reborn! And Meng Chao swore to Golden Tooth Saber that he would definitely not let him down. Just like right now, he will fight for the interests of the lair! The more Xiong Wei listened, the more he found that something was off. Wait. Lets not talk about whether he will gather all the resources in the lair and reconstruct the lair first. Even if we do want to build an organization that will allow us to pool all of our resources together, what does that have to do with Meng Chao? This is the lairs internal affairs, and Meng Chao is an outsider. What right does he have to lead the lair to be reborn? Song Jinbo cast Xiong Wei a faint glance. Xiong Weis eyelids twitched, and the veins on his forehead popped, making him look enraged. In the past, Song Jinbo had never dared to use that gaze to look at him. Was he looking down on him? No, it was not just Song Jinbo. Even Poison Scorpion and the eight higher-ranking members of the second-class gangs behind Song Jinbo were looking down on him! How dare they! Wait, there was a person huddled up behind them. Who was that person in the hooded cloak? His face was covered in shadows. What a strong presence! It belonged to a hungry and mad dog! It was Wild Wolf! Wild Wolf of Leprosy Villages Wild Wolves! Xiong Weis pupils shrank into two dots. The leader of Leprosy Village had actually appeared in Golden Tooths headquarters? Why were so many of them standing on the same side? What did this mean? Gang Leader, it seems like you do not know this yet, but Meng Chao is not an outsider. When Song Jinbo saw Xiong Weis shocked expression, he felt pleased, as if he had drunk good wine. He grinned and explained, In truth, since the first time Meng Chao entered the lair, Gang Leader Jin really admired him. They became friends, and Gang Leader Jin often provided him with martial art guidance so that he could become the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City. Meng Chao also admired Gang Leader Jin as a person and Golden Tooths ideals. He joined Golden Tooth in secret a long time ago, so hes one of us. Otherwise, how could he have secretly tried to uncover the traitor in Gang Leader Jins place? Youve all personally witnessed the results of Meng Chaos investigation and his achievements too. If it werent for Meng Chao, more than half of you would have died already! Besides, when Meng Chao fought against the Vortex, his fearless and heroic performance gained high praise from Gang Leader Jin. He thought that Meng Chao was the most suitable person to inherit his legacy, and he left a will written in his own blood for us, the people who have been following him for decades. All of the senior members agreed with the gang leaders thoughts, and we welcomed Meng Chao into our midst. Thats why I represent all members of Golden Tooth in officially announcing here that Meng Chao from now on is a gang member of Golden Tooth! If Song Jinbo announcing Saber Jin Wanhaos death was like a stone being thrown into a pond, which created multiple ripples, then his words now were like a huge, astonishing meteor that entered the ozone layer from outer space and created dazzling sparks. It created huge waves once it fell in the ocean. What? How is that possible! Jin Wanhao actually handed over his position to Meng Chao, thats too too Hundreds of higher-ranking members of the gangs looked like they were struck with lightning. They could not recover from their shock even after a long time. Xiong Weis mind raced, and he instantly realized the pros and cons of the situation. He could not help but fly into a rage and growl. Thats impossible. Jin Wanhao would never hand over his position to Meng Chao! Once he said this, the entire hall fell silent. Even though there were plenty of higher-ranking members who shared the same thoughts as Xiong Wei and remained skeptical toward the entire matter because they believed that there were unspeakable, under-the-table trades that were carried out, only the domineering and fearless Phantom Bear Xiong Wei had the courage to publicly suspect the candidate for Golden Tooths gang leader in the hall of Golden Tooths headquarters. In the silence, an amazing presence that gushed out like the blood of hell rose from behind the hall. It was as if someone had driven hundreds of Hell Beasts into the hall. Gang Leader Xiong, are you suspecting Gang Leader Jins will, or do you think that I dont have the right to take over Golden Tooth? Thud! Thud! Thud! Song Jinbo and the others parted like the Red Sea. Meng Chao looked like he was wearing invisible armor. With each step, he left a footprint on the ground. After arriving before the crowd, he looked down on Phantom Bear Xiong Wei with a gaze as sharp as a blade. At that moment, he wore a black nano fighting suit. There was the emblem of Golden Tooth on his chest and a bloody-red armband on his arm. It was a simple getup, but his continuously growing presence gave him a unique charm and presence. Meng Chao could sense Hells Blood flowing nonstop in his body, and it raged due to the presence of the Apocalyptic Version Meng Chao. A terrifying aura gushed out of his pores, which made the expressions of veteran gang members change. Even if they could grit their teeth to prevent them from clattering and their legs from trembling, they could not stop cold sweat breaking out on their skin and wetting their back. I-Is that really Meng Chao? How could this be? How did his aura become so much stronger in just half a day? Is there a mistake? Didnt he fight continuously and get injured during the past forty-eight hours? He should be exhausted and covered in wounds, so why does he look like he just mastered an amazing martial art and overcame a wall in his cultivation? Could it be Jin Wanhao really gave him his legacy and Golden Tooth? Such an amazing aura How could he just have reached Heaven Realm as the public records say? Even if he ran into someone at the peak of Heaven Realm, he could hold himself in the fight! The powerful fighters from the gangs had a good eye. They cast their gazes on Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, eager for a good show. Everyone in the lair knew Xiong Weis thoughts. If Song Jinbo was the only pillar left to support Golden Tooth once Jin Wanhao died and Su Lun was captured, there was a possibility that Xiong Wei would seize it by force and merge it into Black Bone. But now, Golden Tooth actually chose Meng Chao to go up against Xiong Wei, and by the looks of it, even if he did not inherit Jin Wanhaos legacy, he had gained some amazing blessing. No matter how arrogant Xiong Wei was, he was an old man from the same generation as Jin Wanhao. He would definitely be unable to keep his glory for long. And even if Meng Chaos strength on paper was not as great as Xiong Weis, he was a rising star, so he had a bright future ahead. If Xiong Wei wanted to devour the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, he might end up knocking his teeth out! Xiong Weis pupils shrank and dilated repeatedly. From the moment Meng Chao appeared, his expression had turned incredibly grave. At that moment, he also cast his gaze on Meng Chaos waist. He saw a saber bound by an Apocalyptic Beasts pelt. At first glance, it was dark and had no shine. It looked like a rotten piece of wood. But when its owner injected a bit of spirit energy into it, the rotten piece of wood released a dark and quiet light that resembled black bronze. It also revealed the patterns of dragon scales. Thats Very soon, the powerful fighters of the gangs saw the same thing as Xiong Wei. All their gazes were attracted by the saber. It was Golden Tooth Saber that once intimidated the lair and would continue doing so in the future! Chapter 644 - Intimidate the Crowd Whoosh! Meng Chao held the saber horizontally, and his blood vessels expanded. His spirit tattoos appeared, and he drew the saber. The crowd felt their vision blur. It was as if a raging, golden aquatic dragon had been drawn. Golden Tooth Sabers core was an Apocalyptic Beasts horn. It also had more than one hundred metals and crystals unique to the Other World. Its greatest characteristic was that once spirit energy of a certain frequency was put in, it would resonate with the atomic electron shell of the saber and release a dazzling light. That light was equivalent to the sun at noon. It was brighter than a high-power searchlight, and it could dazzle all enemies eyes. Saber Jin Wanhao had often used this weapon to blind the enemies, then, at lightning speed, kill them with Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. Such a method was simple and brutish, but even after it was used for decades, it still worked. Naturally, only Jin Wanhao knew the characteristics of the one hundred or so materials used to form Golden Tooth Saber. If he did not personally tell someone, no one would know what frequency their spirit energy should make for the weapon to shine at its brightest. At that moment, Golden Tooth Saber was like a ball of burning flames in Meng Chaos hands. Golden flames gushed out in varying degrees of height, causing others to be unable to see the blades outline and brilliance clearly. It was obvious that he had gained Jin Wanhaos teachings. The crowd believed him even more now. And when they saw how relaxed Meng Chao was, their trust in him grew. But Meng Chaos performance had yet to end. He tightened his hold on Golden Tooth Saber and brought it up high. Then, he widened his eyes and roared. The hellish flames had already been like tidal waves, but now, they gushed out like a volcano eruption and swept through the entire hall. His ability to produce this was of no surprise, considering the fact that he had injected a lot of the spirit energy given to him by Hells Blood into it. The powerful fighters from the gangs smelled a thick, bloody scent. Their eyes stung, and they started seeing things. The entire hall seemed to be covered by a sea of blood. The invasive bloody flames wanted to seep into their bones through their pores and orifices. Quite a number of weak third-class gang leaders grunted. Their expressions were full of pain and alarm, and they instinctively took a few steps back to stay far away from Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. W-What an amazing aura! Its like hes the only survivor from a mountain of corpses or a demon who escaped from the apocalypse! Thats impossible! I just met Meng Chao yesterday, and he wasnt like this at that time. What exactly happened to him within these short twenty-four hours? Meng Chaos spirit energy is still increasing! What does he want to do?! H-Hes forcibly activating his spirit energy and sending it into Golden Tooth Saber so that he can unlock its second form! Some of the powerful fighters understood Meng Chaos intentions, and all of them were shocked. Most weapons had shape memory alloys, overlapping molecules, the ability to interchange mass and energy, and other characteristics, so they did not have just one form. Meng Chaos Bloody Soul had two formsthe heavy form and super heavy form. The Underground Emperors signature weapon had three forms. However, it was not an easy task to completely master such a weapon and activate its second or third form. A seven-year-old child was already playing with fire if they brandished a saber weighing dozens of kilograms. If they were careless, they might end up suffering a backlash. If the saber had several blades smelted into it, was connected to two longspears, and even had a morningstar attached to it, the seven-year-old child would either be unable to brandish it, or would die the moment they managed to swing it. When Meng Chao and Lu Siya planned to expose Red Brows Su Lun, they wanted to make Su Lun use a weapon that he should be unable to use, but Su Lun did not fall for it. And based on what the people knew, only Saber Jin Wanhao could use Golden Tooth Saber freely. Meng Chao should have already reached the limit of his abilities by making Golden Tooth Saber shine. How could he possibly activate the saber and make it show its second form, which was even stronger?! Just as they expected, even though Meng Chaos spirit energy erupted like a volcano for a long time and the light from Golden Tooth Saber reached eight meters tall and practically rammed a hole in the halls ceiling, the saber never showed any physical changes. Is he pushing himself? Jin Wanhao was a top-class fighter that could be compared to Deity Realm superhumans, and this weapon has been with him for decades. Theres no way a four-star superhuman in his early twenties would be able to use it. Speaking of which, Meng Chao is just in his early twenties, and he managed to make Golden Tooth Saber release a glare that is eight meters tall. Isnt that already an unbelievable miracle? Give him another ten years, no, five, and hell definitely be able to unlock Golden Tooth Sabers second form. Then, hell reach the ranks of Dragon Citys top-class fighters! Could it be that Jin Wanhao saw his potential and gave Golden Tooth to him? Most of the gang fighters were fully convinced that Meng Chao was the successor chosen by Jin Wanhao. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to hold Golden Tooth Saber and know the secret to unlock its power. Even Phantom Bear Xiong Weis brows were scrunched up together, forming a deep crease between them. But to everyones surprise, when they thought that Meng Chao had finished his performance, the true show started. A few thick veins suddenly appeared on Meng Chaos face, and golden sparks that did not lose to the saber glare rose in his eyes. His spine also let out a series of pops that sounded like a dragons roar. The spirit flames that surrounded him were originally flying all around the place. At that moment, they gathered together and formed a dragon behind him. It rose into the air and soared! Boom! It was as if an invisible ordnance penetrator had descended from the sky and exploded in the hall. A visible shockwave spread out from Meng Chao. Creak! Creak! Creak! Crack! The glass in the hall started letting out cracking sounds because of Meng Chaos aura. It was so strong that intersecting cracks that looked like spider webs even appeared on the reinforced glass, which would not even break after monsters rammed into it. Thats At that moment, everyones breathing froze. No one could believe their eyes. They did not trust the goosebumps on their skins, much less the tremors that rose from the depths of their bones. Divine Nine Dragon Seals! Its Battle God Lei Zongchaos famous technique! Its THE Divine Nine Dragon Seals, the one countless people dream of mastering, but only a few people manage to! How is that possible! Thats impossible! Meng Chao a-actually managed to master Divine Nine Dragon Seals to such a degree? Thats insane! Strictly speaking, Divine Nine Dragon Seals was not a technique that could deliver straightforward damage. Instead, it was a technique that could unlock the eight dragon meridians and execute Nine Dragons Resonance. It would maximize the explosive power of a skill when the user used spirit energy to activate it. With the help of the dragon meridians on his spine, the spirit flames around Meng Chao became five times stronger! The spirit flames were like a heinous monster that rammed into Golden Tooth Saber. The quantitative change finally led to a qualitative change. As countless gang fighters watched in astonishment, Golden Tooth Saber let out a roar that sounded like it came from an Apocalyptic Beast. The second layer of the saber finally came out amid the golden light, and it was like fangs. The spirit tattoos that covered the saber became even more complicated and dazzling. The hilt also became longer. It was originally a short hilt fitted to a heavy saber with a thick width, but now, the hilt became more than two meters long, and it was like a zanbato that could even cut main battle tanks in half. The old gang fighters had a lot of wrinkles and intersecting scars on their faces, yet now, an indescribable expression appeared on their faces. It had been many years since they had witnessed Golden Tooth Sabers second form, but they could still remember the terror of being dominated by this fearsome zanbato. What caused them greater fear, however, was that Meng Chao had not just unlocked the second form of Golden Tooth Saber. His spirit flames continued gushing forward and blended perfectly with the golden saber glare from Golden Tooth Saber. Then, it was compressed at the tip and formed a small but blinding man-made sun! The sun crackled like a golden ball of lightning that continued releasing golden sparks. The sparks scattered like rain, but they did not disappear immediately. Instead, they surrounded Meng Chao and circled him slowly, like stars surrounding a moon. They protected their master, and the moment Meng Chao whistled, they would fly out to kill his enemies. This is the starting stance for Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash! Meng Chao has definitely obtained Jin Wanhaos legacy! Its no wonder why he has the right to become Golden Tooths new gang leader! Even though the small sun at the tip of Meng Chaos saber flickered and kept changing size, which made it look like it would disappear at any moment, and the sparks around him winked away as they circled him, it just showed that he had recently learned the skill. He knew the starting stance but not the essence of the technique. However, the stance alone was enough to tell everyone what had happened. Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash was unlike Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Battle God Lei Zongchao was generous and had offered all his martial arts to the public. All the martial arts courses in universities and even the martial arts research centers in society had carried out extensive research on them and gained a lot of results from their findings. It could be said that all superhumans in Dragon City learned a lot of things from Battle God Lei Zongchao. If Meng Chao were able to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals, it only meant that he was talented. It did not mean that he had any connection with the Battle God. But the master of the lair was not this generous. Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash was the secret he refused to teach anyone. He did not have any disciples or children, and he did not teach it to his Vice Gang Leader Su Lun, Song Jinbo, or his other old friends. Logically speaking, no one should know the secret of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. If Meng Chao was able to take the stance of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, it could only mean that he had obtained Ji Wanhaos acknowledgement and personal guidance. Even if there was some sort of insider dealing in this, others could not possibly interfere with what had happened. At the end of the day, these were the internal gang affairs of Golden Tooth. They did not have the right nor the strength to interfere. Now, most of the gang leaders and gang fighters no longer doubted Meng Chaos status as Golden Tooths gang leader. And hence, the pressure was on Phantom Bear Xiong Wei. Everyone held their breaths and waited for his reaction. Chapter 645 - Long Journey Beyond the Lair Xiong Wei found himself in an awkward situation and faced with a dilemma. If Golden Tooth decided to support the Meng Chao of yesterday, he was confident that he could humiliate the boy within three moves, such as using spirit pressure to force the boy to his knees or using spirit force to throw him off his feet and on his back. In that case, forget about Meng Chaos own dignity, even Golden Tooth and Jin Wanhaos dignity would be completely trampled. Then, he would have no right to compete against Xiong Wei for the title of the leader of the Lair Reconstruction Committee. But within just a short twenty-four hours, Meng Chao gained some sort of blessing. Not only did he unlock the second form of Golden Tooth Saber, he was also able to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. His fighting strength had increased by leaps and bounds, and he grew distinctly stronger. Even though Xiong Wei did not think that Meng Chao had mastered the spirit of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, he had to admit, this young man had created countless miracles ever since he appeared in public eye, and he could no longer easily defeat him in just five moves. If he wanted to defeat Meng Chao, they would have to fight seriously and exchange more than one hundred moves. He would also have to be prepared to be injured heavily and gain only a pyrrhic victory. Yet that would be meaningless. He was an old generation fighter who had been famous for decades, while Meng Chao was a rising star and a greenhorn. If he gained a pyrrhic victory after exchanging more than one hundred blows against Meng Chao, the youth would gain glory, even though he was defeated. Meanwhile, Xiong Wei would be humiliated. The most crucial thing was that Xiong Wei did not have a suitable reason to cause trouble for Meng Chao. They were all allies in name, and Meng Chao had just saved the lair. The logic behind him inheriting Jin Wanhaos legacy also appeared to be flawless. Even if there were suspicious points, he could not cast doubt on it, because he was an outsider. In such a situation, if he attacked Meng Chao or even injured the war hero in front of everyones eyes, he would definitely become the subject of ridicule and even a target of subjugation for the Supernatural Tower. But if he just watched Meng Chaos performance, the rhythm would end up in Meng Chaos hands. If they really formed the Lair Reconstruction Committee, Meng Chaos word would have the highest authority, because he inherited Jin Wanhaos legacy and Golden Tooth! Xiong Wei gritted his teeth. His expression became savage, and his gaze stormy. He looked back and forth between Meng Chao and the gang leaders behind him. Suddenly, his gaze wavered. At some point in time, a one-eyed, single-armed, single-legged man with a face covered in scars had appeared in a shadowy corner. He seemed to be one of the vagabonds who could be seen everywhere in the lair, and not a single bit of aura could be detected from his pores, so much so that even Xiong Wei could not tell whether he had been standing there since the start or had popped up from the shadows. He was the Deity Realm superhuman Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue! Xiong Wei sighed in his heart and completely gave up on attacking Meng Chao. Everyone! Meng Chao sensed that Xiong Wei had decided to not challenge him. He smiled and lifted Golden Tooth Saber, then spoke loudly. Even though I am not from the lair, I share a common identity with you that is far greater than that of a lair citizen. Were all Dragon Citizens, and were comrades connected by blood. In all our bodies flows the blood of Earth! Our ancestors went through the most unbelievable transmigration in the universe and found buried under our feet the ancient ruins from billions of years ago. Now, ahead of us is a mighty battlefield. It is the place where we will journey together, and it is bound to be the most astonishing journey in all of human civilization. Compared to the adventures we will soon face and the miracles we will soon create, all the glorious deeds made by the heroes from the past will just seem like they were playing house. After transmigrating through billions of galaxies, we are bound to have a great journey. Are we then supposed to still differentiate between the lair and the outside world within the tiny Dragon City? Just how cowardly and short-sighted must someone be to insist on not letting go of the lair? Thats the same as being a frog in a well, only longing for a tiny pool of water filled with mud! His words were filled with spirit energy. After being flung out more than ten meters away as if from an air cannon, his voice exploded at the center of the hall, and it was as deafening as thunder. The saber glare around Golden Tooth Saber also became more brilliant and wild due to his excitement. The gangs knew that he was bragging shamelessly, but plenty of the fighters were still stunned by the picture he painted with those bold words. Mankind should realize their aspirations all over the world. They were all superhumans with above average strength. If they had the chance, all of them wanted to traverse the Other World and build their own empire. No one wanted to stay locked up in the tiny lair. In the past, Dragon City was shrouded by fog and could not colonize the Other World. This caused all of them to live aggrieved lives. Now, the road to the Other World and their future was becoming visible before their eyes. Would they have the courage to take that step? Trust me, times have changed! Meng Chaos voice was like a loud bell as he spoke firmly. I once promised Gang Leader Jin that I would reconstruct the lair, but I dont want to reconstruct a lair that is the same as the one before. I hope that you will all work with me to build a new lair that is one hundred times better than the old one. I believe that as long as our hearts are one, we will definitely breathe new life into the lair, and I also believe that as long as we cast aside the ludicrous factional views between the gangs, between Leprosy Village and the lair, and between the lair and the outside world, we will not only build a brand new lair, we will also build a new Dragon City that is ten times larger than the lair. We may even build a brand new Other World that is a million times larger than the lair! Whoosh! The small sun that was trembling on Golden Tooth Sabers tip exploded. It turned into a million golden rays that spread to every corner of the hall. Even though they were only dazzling and contained no power whatsoever, the sight was still breathtaking. Everyones vision blurred, which forced them to blink rapidly. When they fixed their gazes on Meng Chao again, they found that he had already sheathed the saber. Only some wisps of bloody flames and golden light surrounded his back like a dozen pairs of wings and lingered in the air. Golden Tooth alone wont be able to reconstruct the lair. We need all of your help. With a sincere expression, Meng Chao extended his hands to the gang leaders and fighters before the stage. Everyone, youre heroes who protected the lair for decades. Even when Gang Leader Jin was still around, he wouldnt have been able to protect the lairs order and interests without major support from all of you. Right now, if you agree to build the Lair Reconstruction Committee, we will make this pie one hundred times bigger than it is now. What say you? I agree! Me too! Times have changed. The mega corporations and famous universities are expanding their territories and colonizing the outside world. We cant be frogs in the well and be content with staying where we are! Form the Lair Reconstruction Committee! Gather all resources! Fight for ten times the profit than before! Rose is willing to join the Lair Reconstruction Committee! Metal Eagle is also willing to join! Poison Scorpion will join! Even though anyone with a keen eye could tell that these gang leaders who enthusiastically responded to the call before Meng Chaos voice even faded away were the ones who walked out from the backstage together with Song Jinbo just now and had clearly agreed to certain conditions before this, the power of a group was stronger than an individual. When the others saw that Golden Tooth and Poison Scorpion had both agreed to form the Lair Reconstruction Committee, more than half of the second-class gangs voiced their support and moved to Meng Chaos side. The remaining small gangs then also did not dare to go against the trend. Soon, most of the gang leaders made their stance and exclaimed support for Meng Chao as well as Golden Tooth. Only Phantom Bear Xiong Wei and a few of the gang leaders who were affiliated to Black Bone were left. They stood awkwardly with frustration on their faces and feeling a little lost as to what they should do. Gang Leader Xiong. Meng Chao strode forward in front of Xiong Wei. He extended his hands and said sincerely, When the former gang leader lay dying, he still remembered how you fought together against zombies and monsters. He still believed that you were his best comrade and also his greatest rival. He died with no regrets because he was able to defend the lair for half a century with you! At his last moment, he held my hand tightly and told me repeatedly that if I want to form the Lair Reconstruction Committee, I will definitely not succeed without you, who is the strongest fighter in the lair, when Im just a greenhorn. He also told me repeatedly that Black Bone has great experience when it comes to construction, so I had to think of a way to invite you to be the vice committee leader of the Lair Reconstruction Committee and become in charge of the construction aspects. Ive never heard Gang Leader Jin have such a high view of a rival in the past, so would you be willing to help Gang Leader Jin continue defending the lair on behalf of you two having fought together in the past? Xiong Weis lips twitched. Meng Chao was not lying when he said that Black Bone had a lot of experience when it came to construction. However, when it came to construction, earthwork, land requisition and allocation, and other aspects, all of them were gray industries that were neither illegal nor legal work in the past. As long as the gangs had a bit of power and were large enough, they could invest in a few construction groups to take care of the construction. All of them had great experience in it. The meaning behind Meng Chaos words was very simple. Since the lair was severely damaged, construction would definitely get the most money, and its slice of the pie would be the largest. Meng Chao and Golden Tooth wanted to give Xion Wei this slice of pie in exchange for his and Black Bones support. If Xiong Wei were not satisfied with this large slice of pie, then he would be spitting on the camaraderie he formed with Jin Wanhao when they fought together. The two gangs would turn complete enemies, and neither side would stop until the other was destroyed. When Xiong Wei saw the gentle smile on Meng Chaos face and the sharp gaze in his eyes, he felt a little dazed. Now that he thought about it, it had been decades since he fought side by side with Jin Wanhao. The Saber was injured from head to toe in those fights and had now passed away. Xiong Weis own injuries were about the same as Jin Wanhaos. He, too, was in his twilight years, and the flames of his vitality were becoming dimmer and more chaotic. Even if he could force himself to keep breathing and fight against Meng Chao, the methods and strength this boy displayed within a short forty-eight hours and his endless potential that showed that he was far from his peak proved that it would be no easy matter. How many years did Xiong Wei have left in him to fight? A few years later, he would kick the bucket just like Jin Wanhao, but Meng Chao would remain a bright star in the sky. What would happen to Xiong Weis family and Black Bone then? Xiong Wei was not alone, like Jin Wanhao. He had to consider things for his children and grandchildren. For a short moment of time, he found himself in a difficult situation. The next moment, he was caught off guard. Meng Chao grabbed his hand, squeezed it, and shook it up and down three times. The unique heat from a young man gushed out from Meng Chaos palm, and it was one that Xiong Wei had not experienced for a long time. Black Bones gang leader was stunned like a piece of rotten log for a long time. Then, a wry smile appeared on his skeletal face. He shook off Meng Chaos hand and spread his arms to give him a fierce bear hug! Chapter 646 - That Is All Cheers! Long live the lair! Long live the Lair Reconstruction Committee! As Meng Chao and Xiong Wei hugged each other passionately, thunderous cheers rose in the hall. Of course, most of the cheers were from Golden Tooth members. They knew deeply that after Saber Jin Wanhao passed away, they had to do everything they could to advocate for the Lair Reconstruction Committees birth if they still wanted to retain their interests and their position as the strongest gang. They also needed to have the dominant position in it, hence they were doing their best to support it. Somehow, they managed to give off the feeling that they were united as one, giving them a completely new and brilliant look. As for Meng Chao, he went to the back of the hall, and after he drew the curtains, his legs became weak. He fell forward, straight into the arms of Lu Siya, who had quickly stepped forward to support him. No way, youre already drained? Lu Siya could not help but ask. Arent you too weak? Meng Chao could only smile wryly in the face of his friends teasing. Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash was a close-kept secret of the Underground Emperor. There was no way AJi could teach him properly within such a short time. Even if Meng Chao continued to pour contribution points into his brain and threw all of it into increasing the Skillfulness of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, he could only manage to imitate a bit of it. Besides, to ensure that he could bring out the most dazzling electricity effect from the bit that he had learned, Meng Chao had to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals to activate Hells Blood once more. His vitality magnetic field was forced to go into overdrive, and though his body had been repaired moments ago, the treatment was basically the same as someone simply patching up his body. He was driven to his limits again. He managed to suppress the entire crowd, but his body was drained once more! Fortunately, Meng Chao was already used to the feeling of his body being drained. Additionally, aside from Lu Siya waiting for him backstage, there was also Su Mulian, the amazing doctor who could even bring someone back from the dead. Ms. Mulian. When he saw her, Meng Chao exhaled long and hard. Then, he smiled from the bottom of his heart. Youve come, just like I asked! It would be too exaggerated to say that all the gangs in the lair, including Leprosy Villages Wild Wolves, were bad people. At the end of the day, they had their own goals and interests. When Meng Chao talked with the gang leaders, he had to use all his brain cells to the maximum to repeatedly deduce and fuss over everything. He had to predict dozens and even hundreds of steps ahead as if he was playing chess, so it was very tiring. However, Su Mulian had pure goals. Just like him, she wanted to save more lair citizens. If it were not for Su Mulians complete trust and how she promised Wild Wolf that Meng Chao would not do them harm, Wild Wolf would not have believed in Meng Chao so easily. Without her, no matter how much of a glib tongue or an iron fist he had, he could not stop Leprosy Village from getting into a conflict with the gangs. It would also be impossible for him to crack the Vortexs scheme or get Jin Wanhaos legacy. Even now, Meng Chao still could not understand why Su Mulian looked so uncontrollably terrified back when she first met him but still believed that he could save the lair. Nevertheless, that did not stop Meng Chao from showing the most sincere and defenseless smile to Su Mulian. The smile caused Su Mulians pupils to contract a little as if she was a rabbit that had seen the grin of a big, bad wolf. The abnormal reaction caused even Lu Siya to be slightly dazed. With narrowed eyes, she observed the strange-looking girl who looked like a Fords manglietia in the mountains. Fortunately, Su Mulian soon snapped out of her daze. She quickly walked forward and helped Lu Siya support Meng Chao. Are you injured? she asked with a complicated expression. Theyre just minor injuries. Im feeling a little drained. I also took dozens of gene medicine in one go. Meng Chao smiled and said, Since youre here, could you nurse me a little? It should be fine for you, right? Draining his spirit energy down to the last drop, sending his vitality magnetic field into overdrive, and executing Divine Nine Dragon Seals, as well as Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, were small problems. If Meng Chao asked Lu Siya for help in getting the spirit energy from the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals to resonate, he could recover slowly. The high-density Hells Blood was the major problem. AJi had told Meng Chao that he originally intended to spend an entire year to digest the raging spirit energy contained in the seven Hells Blood. During that period of time, he would have to use hundreds of ingredients to help him completely dissolve the medicine. Then, it could be safely and stably absorbed by his cells. Meng Chao had taken in more than half of AJis stock of Hells Blood in one go, and the Vortex had also drunk one-third of AJis Hells Blood. It, in turn, had also injected that terrifying spirit energy into Meng Chao. To AJi, Meng Chao should have combusted on the spot or even exploded. He was an unsolved mystery in life sciences for still being able to run and jump around right then. Meng Chao knew very well that it was due to Kindling and his contribution points. However, no matter how strong Kindling was, there was a limit to his strength. At most, he could only turn his contribution points into golden energy and temporarily encase 90% of the Hells Blood so that it could be stored in Meng Chaos limbs and organs. If he did not think of a way to digest the raging power soon, that ticking time bomb, which was made of more than one hundred Hell Beasts essence and blood, would still blow Meng Chao apart. Su Mulian might not be able to solve Meng Chaos problem once and for all, but she possessed amazing healing powers. Hence, she should be able to appease the great and complex power in Meng Chaos body to buy him more time. There was no reason for Su Mulian to reject Meng Chaos request. As Golden Tooths new gang leader, he definitely had access to treatment rooms within the headquarters that were decorated lavishly. They had all the necessary facilities, all sorts of valuable items, gene medicines, and everything else. Lu Siya only left after Meng Chao was immersed in milky white medicine. Before she left, she cast a deep glance at Su Mulian. It seemed like she had sensed that something was off, and she did not want to leave Meng Chao to be treated by the mysterious girl from Leprosy Village. After all, the mysterious boy, AJi was from Leprosy Village. Despite that, she had no choice. Even though the gangs had already come to a tentative agreement in the hall, it was because Meng Chao and the others had used the discordant information they possessed to their advantage and hit them with an ambush. Once the gang leaders registered what happened, would ulterior motives not form in their minds? Even if everyone had really agreed to form the Lair Reconstruction Committee, how were they going to make the pie big, how were they going to distribute the slices, and who was going to distribute them? Everything was a problem. Plus, that was not something Meng Chao was good with. Lu Siya, the Queen Bee, on the other hand, was skilled in that area, and she enjoyed handling such stuff. With her taking care of the rest, Meng Chao could relax completely and enjoy Su Mulians treatment in a relaxed manner as well as listen to her talk about Leprosy Villages situation. Leprosy Village had been badly damaged during the Vortexs ambush, and rough estimations showed that there were more than one thousand casualties, and there were even more missing people. However, there was a blessing in disguise. Due to Meng Chaos all-out advocacy, the gangs had finally decided to open a path for them and clear out a safety zone at Leprosy Villages borders so that the villagers could come out and seek refuge. They had also given them the necessary food, medicine, and relief resources. To prevent Leprosy Villages fire from affecting the lair, the gangs had to allocate manpower to help Leprosy Village get rid of the fire no matter how reluctant they were. It was just as the ancient saying went, No man is an island. Humans would always be connected to each other through unexpected ways. Su Mulian told Meng Chao that the fire on the surface of Leprosy Village had been extinguished, and the dangerous zones that might have hidden flames spreading around had been isolated with firebreaks. All of the old, sick, disabled, and lightly injured had also been sent to the safety zones and had received timely treatment. As such, while the villagers were still worried, they were no longer fearful. Everyone was willing to believe in Meng Chaos promise that the outside world would definitely not ignore them. In other words, while the losses were great, things turned out a lot better than they had expected. Most of the villagers had managed to keep their lives, and all of it was because of Meng Chao. Mr. Meng, the villagers asked me to deliver their most sincere thanks to you. As Su Mulian spoke, she bowed deeply to Meng Chao. At the same time, she used her long hair to mask her expression and said, No matter what happens, the village and I will remember your kindness to us this time, and we will do whatever it takes to repay you! Y-You dont have to be so polite, you know? Since she was so polite, she made Meng Chao feel a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, Im just doing what I should do. Besides, I cant do anything alone. Everyone worked together, thats why we managed to save Leprosy Village and the lair. Ms. Mulian, if you hadnt chosen to trust me wholeheartedly and help me convince Wild Wolf, if AJi hadnt led the way, if the gang leaders, including Phantom Bear Xiong Wei, hadnt been calm enough, and of course, if it hadnt been for Lu Siyas great capabilities, forget saving Leprosy Village, my ashes might have been gone in the wind too! So, you really dont have to go so far as to say that all of you will repay me to the best of your abilities. If you must, please help me build the Lair Reconstruction Committee, and well make the future lair is ten times better than it is now. Thatll be enough for me! Leprosy Village will definitely support the Lair Reconstruction Committee fully, and it will also support you as well as Ms. Lu Siya. Su Mulian stared at Meng Chao for a long time. When she noticed that his expression did not seem to be fake, she appeared to come to a decision and made that promise earnestly. Then, she heaved a long sigh and relaxed. After pausing for a moment, she seemed to remember something. Oh no, just now, I should have thanked Ms. Lu. During the battle of the lair, aside from you, Ms. Lu contributed the most. If both of you didnt have such firm, great love for each other and understand each other so well, the lair might already be destroyed! Those words caused Meng Chao to choke on the medicine. Cough cough cough cough cough coughMs. Mulian, youve misunderstood. Meng Chaos face turned red from choking, and he said, Big Sis Ya and I dont have a firm, great love for each other. Huh? Su Mulian widened her eyes and blurted out, Youre not yet I mean, arent you lovers? No. Meng Chao shrugged. Were business partners, friends walking down the same path of cultivation, and comrades who fight together in battle. Thats all. Chapter 647 - : Spokesperson Meng Chao and Lu Siyas relationship in the circle was not a secret. When the brand image packaging company was creating their identities as model superhumans, they often asked them to work as a pair and tied them together. They could take down the fans in high-end circles and those in the sinking market. Therefore, quite a number of people thought that they were lovers. However, as of now, Meng Chao did not harbor such thoughts toward Lu Siya. More accurately speaking, they were not targeted solely toward Lu Siya. He did not have much interest in purely human girls. One of the reasons was because he knew that Dragon City might face the apocalypse, so it was difficult for him to pour all of his emotions into a normal relationship. If he could not stop the torrent of destiny and the apocalypse really arrived, a deep love would only bring him searing pain. If he even accidentally had children during the relationship and had his own family, he would have a much harder time accepting the fact that he would be watching his wife, as well as children, struggle, wail, die, and perish in the flames of the apocalypse. It was better for him to be alone and have no strings attached. If he never had something, then he would not have to care about losing it. Women would only interfere with his judgment and cultivation, thus preventing him from contributing to human civilization. Aside from that, there was one even more important reason that he could not quite tell. There was a secret deep within Meng Chaos heart. It was one he never told anyone, not even Bai Jiacao and Lu Siya. As his cultivation realm grew higher, his cerebral cortex became stronger, and more memories from his previous life were gradually being awakened. They also became more detailed. Besides the intense fighting from his previous life, he had also awakened to the memories of his daily existence in his past life. Around one year ago, Meng Chao would often dream about strange things whenever it was quiet at night, and they had all been exciting scenes that made his blood race. They had also been ones that made his face turn red and were scenes that would usually be censored. Dragon City was known as the Extraordinary Disaster in his previous life, and it was not a just and kind civilization. In his previous life, his parents had died tragically, and his sister had been corrupted. He had also faced pressure to survive, so he had joined Ghost Tribes training camp to become a Ghost Assassin. He was neither a kind, religious man nor a righteous man. Every single time a Ghost Assassin carried out a mission, he had to risk his life and dance on the edge of a sword. Even if their bodies could survive, their minds would become really distorted due to the highly intense missions, and they needed to find release using all sorts of methods. Plus, when it came down to it, there was only one great way for men to relieve their stress. At that time, Dragon Citizens had already come into close contact with the other races in the Other World. Compared with normal citizens, Meng Chao had more chances to engage with the fairer sex of the other intelligent life forms in the Other World as a Ghost Assassin. They had all kinds of appearances. There were the elf witches, whose skins changed like chameleons as their environment changed; the battle goddesses of the icefolk, who wore pelts and were really good at fighting; female magicians who could literally raid the clouds because they seemed to fly in the sky; succubi who were surrounded by icy flames and whose eyes could suck souls away; female bloodfolk whose fangs would grow on their own when they were in the throes of passion, hence he had to be on guard against them at all times In Meng Chaos fragmented dreams, he often met with people of that level. The Other Worlds living environment was incredibly brutal. It did not matter whether it was monsters or intelligent life forms, once they had the chance, they would do their best to make their lives bloom. With the most pious spirits and fervent manner, they would search for the most exciting pleasures, regardless if it only lasted for a moment. Even if Meng Chao was currently the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, when he met people of the same level in his dreams at night, he had to squeeze out all the potential in his cells to deliver astonishing power and suppress them. Hence, whenever Meng Chao woke up from his dreams, he would feel that everything was dull, and he would be in a despondent mood. How should he put it into words? It was just like how someone would find pure tofu stir-fried with leek tasteless after they had gotten used to spicy hotpot that was full of chili, oil, and sour stuff. They would not be able to find it appetizing. He had gotten used to sparring and growing together with elf witches, the icefolks battle goddesses, witches, succubi, the duchesses of the bloodfolk, cat women, leopard women, rabbit women, snake women, dragon women, and others. So, when he saw the purely human girls in Dragon City, he just found them uninteresting and bland. Based on normal human standards, Lu Siya was definitely so beautiful that she gave off an aggressive air, but she also emanated a very invasive air. Many men would say that they could not handle her. However, to Meng Chao, a veteran who had lived up to the apocalypse and always ended up exhausted in his dreams, even if he was naked with Lu Siya in a medical cabin, his mind would not wander. Besides, Lu Siya was very dangerous. She was just as dangerous as Meng Chao. Meng Chao valued his relationship with Lu Siya, but he did not want their relationship to develop to that stage because he still had not figured out what stance to take with the nine mega corporations. In his previous life, Dragon City had walked toward destruction under the leadership of the nine mega corporations. If he wanted to prevent Dragon Citys destruction, did that mean there would come a day when he needed to stand as an enemy against the nine mega corporations? Even though Lu Siya constantly said that she was not to be grouped with the nine mega corporations, she belonged to the Lu family, and she was one of the most outstanding third-generation members among the nine cultivation families. It was a fact that she would highly likely become a candidate for taking over Sky Pillar Corporation in the future. Meng Chao did not want their relationship to become too complicated, although it was already very complicated. I-Is that so? Im sorry, I didnt know. Su Mulian blushed and said, You look like you have a really good relationship. We do share a really good relationship. I will convey your thanks to Big Sis Ya. Meng Chao collected himself, cleared his throat, and changed the subject. By the way, if you really want to thank us, there is something that only you can do. What is it? Su Mulian said, As long as I can do it, I will definitely do everything I can. You will definitely be able to do it, and youll do it well, even, Meng Chao said. Im asking you to become the image spokesperson for the lair. What? Su Mulian widened her eyes and said, Image spokesperson? What do you mean? Youre going to represent the lair and change the rigid impression that the citizens have about the place, Meng Chao explained. Red Brows Su Lun might be a despicable traitor, and he didnt have good motives; he just wanted to gain the favor of the gangs higher-ups when he wanted to corporatize, industrialize, and regularize the lair businesses, but the plan in itself isnt wrong. Times have changed, and from now on, Dragon City can no longer afford to have any spaces that are dirty and filled with chaos. We need to change and open our doors to embrace the whole world. However, over the past few decades, the lair has always been ruled by gangs. Its a place where the good and bad mingle. The moment it is filthy, chaotic, has low living standards, is highly dangerous, should not be a place for good people, and other such rigid impressions are formed, itll be very difficult to change them. If we treat the lair as a mega corporation, itll be the same as its business reputation being zero. No, you can even call it a negative asset. This time, the crisis stirred up by the Vortex nearly brought destruction upon the lair, but it also gave it a chance to be reborn. If we want to set up a new image for the lair while were reconstructing it, we need a completely different image spokesperson from Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao. In the past, the moment the citizens think of Golden Tooth Lair, they think of Jin Wanhao, the gangs, and all kinds of unrefined, gray industries. I hope that in the future, we can make the citizens think of exciting entertainment industries and the contributions that the lair citizens at the bottom of society have made for Dragon Citys development through a new image spokesperson. I also hope that they will think of safety, cleanliness, and vigor. Su Mulian figured out the general gist of what Meng Chao was saying. Mr. Meng, arent you the best image spokesperson if thats the case? she asked. Everyone might have elected me as Golden Tooths gang leader, but Im an outsider. The general population is already familiar with my status outside, so its hard for them to tie me with the lair, Meng Chao explained further. We need someone who was born in the lair and has a certain degree of influence but is completely different from the bulky, sturdy, and fierce gang leaders. It would be best if that person is kind, delicate, eager to help others, and will serve the people selflessly. Ms. Mulian, arent you the most suitable? Thats Su Mulian hesitated for a moment and said, I-I dont know what I should do. Ive never been an image spokesperson before. I dont know what the job scope is. Its simple, you just need to tell all the people everything that happened in the lair and Leprosy Village, Meng Chao said. Tell everyone what kind of people the villagers are, and what kind of lives theyre living. Tell them what theyve done for Dragon City, and what sort of grave suffering theyve been going through. Tell them that the blood that flows in your veins is also red and warm. Your taste buds work just like everyone elses when you eat, and you feel the same emotions just like everyone else. You also hope to build your home with all Dragon Citizens and fight for it until your last breath. Tell them that Dragon City is a lone ship sailing among the fierce waves of the vast ocean known as the Other World. This ship is already small enough, and it shouldnt be made smaller by being divided into Leprosy Village, the lair, and the outside world. If you look at the big picture, were alone, and we dont have any help. The only people we can trust and help are each other. Tell them that the flames that lit up in Leprosy Village expanded to the lair, and it nearly spread out to Dragon City. Regardless of whether theyre willing to believe it or not, the truth is that all of us are tightly connected. The disaster in Leprosy Village is Dragon Citys disaster, and the pain of the villagers is the pain of all Dragon Citizens. Its the same the other way around. Thats Su Mulian instinctively said, You want me to share Leprosy Villages situation with the public? But our appearances Theres nothing wrong with your appearances. What we need to get rid of are those d*mn viruses, illnesses, and pain, not all of you, who are just afflicted with said viruses, illnesses, and pain, Meng Chao said. Trust me, the era where we bring harm to our neighbors is over. The new generation of Dragon Citizens will definitely have more open-minded spirits and minds. They will learn how to accept and admire all kinds of life forms. The lair and Leprosy Village have not been visited by hope for far too long. Its time for you to welcome a brand new future that shines far into the distance! Chapter 648 - I Will Save You! In the end, Meng Chao managed to persuade Su Mulian to take up the task. After all, Leprosy Village had suffered the worst damage in the disaster. One-third of its buildings had been affected by the flames, and the remaining two-thirds had been enveloped by smog, causing the poison to enter the walls. Thus, the structures had entirely become really brittle. Instead of trying to repair them, it would be more worthwhile to demolish them and reconstruct them. During the reconstruction period, the villagers would have to appear in front of the public. Su Mulian promised Meng Chao that the villagers would first appear before Broken Star Club and Blue Home, which were two small groups compared with the whole of Dragon City. That was because Meng Chao was hoping to gather some reconstruction funds for Leprosy Village. At the same time, many of the villagers in Leprosy Village were skilled craftsmen who worked in forgeries that made dangerous weapons. They had plenty of experience and were willing to work hard. Some of them had awakened to all kinds of strange skills, and they were the best labor force in the city. On top of that, quite a number of members in Broken Star Club and Blue Home were owners of middle or small private businesses, or they were self-employed individuals who worked in their own workshops. If they could win the pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City, everyone would definitely want to expand their business scale and territory. They would not reject good workers. In the past, small or medium firms and grassroots workers had been sandwiched between the mega corporations and gangs. As such their work had been introduced to them by the mega corporations and gangs. If Meng Chao introduced these people to the members, the members would not have to pay an extra fee for the middleman, and he believed that everyone would be able to find business opportunities together. If they had a good time working together, Broken Star Club and Blue Home could serve as promoters. Then, they could spread the story of Leprosy Village to the entire city. In fact, Su Mulian would have the chance to stand in the Survival Committees meeting hall and ask the supreme politicians to take care of the grassroots citizens. Right then, Blue Home politicians were taking up more seats in the Survival Committee. The reconstruction of Leprosy Village and the lair was a good starting point for the Home Party to get more fees and power from the Colonization Party. Meng Chao believed that the Home Party politicians would not miss this God-given chance. Once Su Mulian finished listening to Meng Chao describing the situation to her, Su Mulian felt happy for the villagers as well. She thanked Meng Chao once again. I-I dont know how I can thank you. Everything that has happened over the past forty-eight hours seems like a dream that still makes me want to faint. I Mr. Meng, I will definitely save you! Thats right, it doesnt matter what the future looks like, I will do everything I can to save you! she mumbled. As if she thought that she did not sound polite enough, she even nodded. Meng Chao smiled. I told you, Im just feeling a little weak. Plus, I drank too much gene medicine, so Im having digestion problems. You dont have to say something as over the top as doing everything you can to save me, right? Also, I remember telling you before that were in the same age group, so you dont have to call me Mr. Meng. It sounds too serious. You can call me Meng Chao, Chao, or be like AJi and call me Big Brother Chao. Mr. Meng sounds strange. Its as if youre deliberately keeping your distance from me. N-No, of course not. Su Mulian nodded obediently. I will remember it, Mr. Meng. Meng Chao scratched his head and still could not hold back from asking, From the moment we first met, Ive always wanted to ask you a question. Are you scared of me? Su Mulians muscles tensed, and she stuttered, H-How can that be? Im not afraid of you at all. Th-Theres no reason for me to be scared of you at all. Thats right. Meng Chao could not figure it out either. Weve never known each other before this, and reviews about me in the circle might not be perfect, but at the very least, they say that Im full of justice, Im considerate, kind, and basically a model for thousands of young adults in Dragon City. Why would you need to be scared of me? However, Meng Chao soon pushed the question to the back of his mind. His eyelids started falling. Over the past forty-eight hours, he had drained too many brain cells and used up too much energy. Any other normal superhuman brain would have burned out a long time ago. As Su Mulian treated him gently, Meng Chao fell asleep before long. He had a good sleep and did not have any nightmares about the apocalypse or dreams about him making friends with girls of the other races. It was as if he was a fetus in his mothers womb, and he was being nurtured and allowed to grow without having to worry about anything. When he woke up, it was as though a gauze that surrounded his body had been lifted, and his vision was so clear that it felt like his world had been renewed. Meng Chao stretched his back and sensed that the originally restless and rampaging Hells Blood had been bound. Now, it was flowing at a regular pace between his blood vessels and spirit meridians. It was as if more than one hundred wild and fierce Hell Beasts had been tamed and turned into a disciplined army that would carry out every order without fail. They lurked quietly in his cells and just waited for Meng Chaos orders. Feels good! Meng Chao took a deep breath. His limbs and spine were akin to a monstrous python that had just finished hibernating. They released thunderous roars, and the movement stirred up beautiful ripples in the medicinal fluid, which was now as clear as water. The ripples then turned into wisps of white mist that rose into the air like thousands of aquatic dragons. Meng Chao exhaled, and his breath was like white silk. He smiled and felt satisfied. As he attempted to climb out of the medical cabin, he noticed that Su Mulian had left at some point in time. Instead, Lu Siya was crouching beside the medical cabin and staring at him. Her gaze was strange, and she appeared to be in deep thought. Big Sis Ya, youre back? Meng Chao was stunned. How long have I been sleeping? Are you done dealing with the gangs? You slept for a total of six hours. Ms. Mulian said that youve severely drained your body over the past two days, and you stuffed a large amount of medicine with vicious effects into your system. She had a hard time temporarily calming down the chaotic spirit energy in your body and making it harmonize with your body. Hence, she asked us not to bother you so that you could wake up naturally. Lu Siya took out a document covered in red fingerprints and said, Ive helped you handle the gangs, including Golden Tooth, Black Bone, Poison Scorpion, and Wild Wolves. Forty-one of the more influential gangs in the lair have agreed to form the Lair Reconstruction Committee, and they will handle the effects and consequences caused by the Vortexs ambush. They also unanimously elected you as the committee leader who will be in charge of representing the lair to communicate with the outside world. Thats good. With this document, we can legally help the lair with its reconstruction! Meng Chao took the document from Lu Siyas hands and looked at it carefully. In the end, he heaved a long sigh and said with a happy smile, I didnt expect the plan that we cooked up in the secret lab to actually work! Big Sis Ya, it must have been hard for you to convince those ambitious and wild gang leaders to let me be the gang leader! Thank you for your hard work! It wasnt that difficult. In fact, it was easy, Lu Siya said coolly. When it comes to true power and authority, you definitely arent fit for the position, but its precisely because of that youre the most suitable candidate for it. To the outside world, since Jin Wanhao is already dead, the government will not want another master of the lair who is just as aggressive as the Underground Emperor. They would rather choose someone who is weaker, rather cooperative, and has closer connections with the outside world. To the gangs, the more unfit you are for the position, the more youll need to rely on the gang leaders to maintain their interests and even increase their profit. You are the greatest common divisor between the outside world and the gangs. You were coincidentally dragged into this scheme, but you killed the Vortex, prevented the lair from being destroyed, and even gained Jin Wanhaos legacy. The position as the committee leader for the Lair Reconstruction Committee can only be for you. But I have to give you a reminder. This document might be filled with bloody fingerprints, but its not a legal piece of document that will let your words bear weight. You can even say that its just a scrap of paper. You have to rely on your strength and performance in the future for them to listen to you. I believe that plenty of the gang members, including the senior gang members of Golden Tooth, think of you solely as an image spokesperson and a mascot. They gave you this position for you to clean up the mess, thats all. We have to rely on ourselves to see whether we can really gain the control that Jin Wanhao had through the Lair Reconstruction Committee! I understand, thats only natural. Meng Chao grinned and spread his fingers before he slowly curled his hand into a fist. It was as if he was holding an invisible ball of fire. The old foxes have been in the lair for decades. Theyre certain that I was just lucky to be able to inherit Jin Wanhaos legacy. Even though Ive learned Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, I can only use it to fight in battlefields. I dont know how to manage the lair and the secrets behind it. They could hang me up like Im some golden signboard and carry out illegal dealings in my name. In fact, they could become even more fearless and do worse things. In any case, no matter what happens, they can just shove me to the front, because Im the committee leader of the Lair Reconstruction Committee. In their eyes, Im just a university student in my early twenties who is pretty good at martial arts and intelligent to some degree. As long as they flatter me properly and use riches and women to blind my sight, they can toy with me however they want. Heh, unfortunately, these old foxes would never have expected that we have a trump card called AJi in our hands. Besides Besides, only half of Meng Chaos soul was that of a native university student, the other half was of a true veteran from apocalyptic times! Compared with the schemes and deceit between the races in the Other World, the tricks from the gangs were just childs play to him. Dont worry, Big Sis Ya. Before long, we will definitely deliver a major surprise to the gang leaders. Meng Chao grinned and said, No matter what, we have a good start. Its worth a small celebration. Theres no need for you to be so troubled and think so hard over it, right? Lu Siya frowned a little. Do I look like Im very troubled and thinking hard over this? Of course, not only do you look troubled and look like youre thinking hard over it, but youre also staring at me with a really strange gaze, Meng Chao said. Speaking of which, how long has it been since you entered? It cant be since I laid down in the medical cabin to sleep, right? Have you been watching by the side all this time? Thats too weird! Five minutes. Ive been in here for five minutes, Lu Siya said. And as for why Ive been staring at you for five minutes, its because before I entered, Su Mulian was staring at you with the same posture, same expression, and same gaze. Its as if she was thinking about something while watching you. I have no idea how long it had been going on. Chapter 649 - : Just Bizarre Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Huh? Meng Chao felt goosebumps rise all over his skin. He had always thought that Su Mulians attitude toward him was strange. So, Su Mulian had been squatting by the side and staring at him for a few hours before Lu Siya came? That was really odd. Of course, he also had strange feelings when it came to Su Mulian. How should he put it? When he met Su Mulian for the first time, Meng Chao had felt some part of his soul stir, as though they had met in their previous life. It was obviously not the cliche love at first sight. However, based on his fragmented memories of his previous life, Meng Chao was also certain that he had never met Su Mulian before. He clearly remembered that a few hundred thousand people had died during the fire that destroyed the lairs core in his previous life. If he had not interfered with it, Su Mulian should have also died from the Vortexs scheme and the fire, right? It would have been impossible for her to have survived and had any interaction with Meng Chao. So, what was the deal with his soul stirring and her bizarre behavior? Be careful, the girl isnt as she seems. Lu Siya furrowed her brows and said, Im a Spirit Sensor, you know that. I can sense plenty of things normal that people cant sense. The first time I met Su Mulian, I had an indescribable feeling, and its especially prominent when shes looking at you. Its as if Shes scared of me? Meng Chao asked. Yes! Shes scared of you! Lu Siyas eyes lit up, and she said, You sensed it too? I did. At first, I thought that I was being oversensitive, but since youve mentioned it too, I shouldnt be imagining things. Meng Chao spoke in a slightly aggrieved manner. But I dont get it. Prior to the past seventy-two hours, Ive never had any sort of interaction with Su Mulian, and even if she learned of my name through the Internet, Ive never done anything brutal and ruthless before. Why is she so scared of me? Who knows? Lu Siya pondered over it, but she could not be sure. I only know that her fear of you far surpasses what you can explain with logic. Even though she has been doing her best to control and hide it, the pulse of her nerve endings is so erratic that it makes her look like a helpless bunny facing a hungry dragon. She instinctively wants to run, but shes so terrified that she cant move. Logically speaking, the lair is a chaotic place with good and bad people. As the granddaughter of the old village chief, she should have seen all kinds of brutal people and fearsome wanted criminals. Theres no reason she should be so terrified of you. Wait, now that I remember her expression and gaze, aside from terror, I seem to have read something else! Lu Siyas pupils shrank into the size of two dots. When she looked at Meng Chao, her expression became ten times weirder than before. What exactly did you do to the girl? Lu Siya mumbled. She wants to kill you. What?! Meng Chao jumped up from the medical cabin. How could that be? Ive never done anything! I didnt even know her before this. After I got to know her, I helped her save Leprosy Village! Besides, shes kind and generous, and shes an amazing doctor who can even save those on the verge of death! Its also thanks to her unshakeable trust in me that Wild Wolf was moved. Why would she want to kill me? Arent you mistaken? Perhaps. The things that have happened over the past two days have made me mentally tired. Its as if someone has stuffed cotton in my head. My mind might have been playing tricks with me. Lu Siya shut her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose a little as she said, It felt to me like her killing intent was very weak and short. It only appeared in her mind for a moment before she decided against it. Its as if she doesnt want to carry it out and was just thinking about it imagining it. Hold on, now that Ive thought about it carefully, she shouldnt have been thinking about killing you. Instead, she was thinking about destroying you. Thats right. There was an instant where she wanted to destroy you. Meng Chao scratched his head. Is there a difference between her wanting to kill me and destroy me? I cant explain it. Lu Siya contemplated for a long time, but she still could not figure it out, just like Meng Chao. She could only shrug and say, In any case, I dont know what kind of grudge she has against you or whether youve done something unspeakable that will incite the anger of the world. In any case, if youve done something wrong, remember to clean up after yourself or stay away from that mysterious Ms. Mulian. Ive invested all my wealth in you, and while I can accept defeat, itll be too much of a loss for me if I fail because you have some inexplicable relationship with a woman, get it? No, Big Sis Ya, listen to me, I dont have any kind of inexplicable relationship with any woman. Su Mulian and I are innocent! Meng Chao defended himself and did not know whether he should laugh or cry. I really dont know whats going on with this girl. Even when I question her, she never says anything. We cant even be considered normal friends. You have to believe me! Theres no need for you to explain things to me. I chose you as the perfect partner after careful consideration. Of course I trust that you can take care of your private life. Lu Siya pondered over it a little more. Also, my instincts tell me that even though Ms. Mulian wants to destroy you, she wants to save you even more. Its strange. Destroying and saving are two completely different approaches, so why are they both focused on the same person? That made things even more bizarre. Su Mulian had indeed mentioned that she wanted to save Meng Chao before. However, at that time, Meng Chao had ignorantly thought that Su Mulian was talking about treating his wounds and helping him dissolve the medicinal properties of the super gene medicine. Now that his mind was clear and he had thought things through, it seemed like Su Mulian had not been merely talking about something as simple as saving his body. The problem was, Su Mulian was just a helpless doctor, and at most, a candidate for Leprosy Villages next chief. Meanwhile, Meng Chao was the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City and the leading force of the Golden Era. He was also the leader of Broken Star Club, a director of Blue Home, the owner of Superstar, the gang leader of Golden Tooth, the leader of the Lair Reconstruction Committee, and the appointed heir of the lair as well as the owner of Golden Tooth Saber. In fact, he was currently an Internet celebrity who was the fifteenth most-searched person on Dragon Citys social media platforms this year. What about him needed saving? How was Su Mulian supposed to save him? It was just bizarre! Forget it. Ive drained my brain cells too much over the past few days, and I cant think of this complicated stuff for the time being. In any case, I trust your instincts. Next time, if I really have to meet Su Mulian, Ill definitely have you watch by the side, and I wont stay alone with her. That should be fine, right? Meng Chao shook his head vigorously and exhaled before he stretched and allowed his mind to become blank. Right now, I just want to relax a little and enjoy the victory as well as sunlight shining on my skin. The private medical room belonged to Golden Tooths gang leader, and it was located on the second topmost floor of Golden Tooths headquarters. There was a wide French window set at the corner facing the medical cabin, and it provided a 270-degree field of vision. Earlier, when Meng Chao had been deep in sleep, the curtains had been drawn tightly. Now that he had woken up and stretched, the spirit energy that spilled out of him blew the curtains apart a little. At that moment, a hint of golden light shone through the gap and surrounded Meng Chaos body. Meng Chao reached out and let the golden light flow on his palm as he enjoyed the sunlight caressing his skin. With the golden light guiding him, he walked up to the window, took a deep breath, and swiftly drew the curtains. Light poured in like a tidal wave. The golden rays were like splashes that instantly enveloped him and Lu Siya. Big Sis Ya, look! Meng Chao cried out. The sky had originally been covered so tightly by dark clouds and black smoke that it looked like it had been sealed shut by an iron wall for several days. It had finally cleared a little, and now, a huge hole could be seen. Golden light poured in through the hole like a flood, and it cascaded down like a waterfall, landing generously and fairly on each persons head. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, the villagers, the powerful fighters in the gangs, the refugees who had no home to return to and must now wander around homeless, the injured warriors, and the normal citizens who were exhausted from extinguishing the fire could sense the sun shining on them Leprosy Village, the lair, Dragon City, the buildings, the alleys, the fortresses, and the debris, too, could feel the sun shining on them. Each person who basked in the sun reacted like Meng Chao. They let their eyes fall shut and stretched their arms to enjoy the incredibly warm light that might only last for a short time. To all Dragon Citizens, the past seventy-two hours had been the longest seventy-two hours over the past ten years. Before the chaos stirred up by the Deification Capsule chain robberies had calmed down, dozens of new city areas, mining areas, settlements, and forward operating bases at the borders of Dragon City had been attacked by monster hordes at the same time. When the main forces of the Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations reached the frontlines of the borders to fight, the defenses in the city itself had become weak, and chaos had broken out in the core, causing everything to descend into mayhem. First, a large number of insect-type monsters that could fly had formed a dense insect swarm that attacked the anti-aircraft machine gun bases on the roofs of the skyscrapers. The dense bullets from the anti-aircraft machine guns could tear through most of the flying insect-type monsters However, they were not that effective against small insect-type monsters. Their killing efficiency had been incredibly low, and they had wasted a lot of bullets for nothing. A lot of them had also been destroyed. When the insect-type monsters had torn hundreds of holes in the defensive shield that the humans had set up to cover their sky, the large flying-type monsters had launched their attacks. The monsters intelligence was increasing at a frightening pace in their war against humans. In the past, flying-type monsters would usually fly horizontally and at a low altitude. They would invade from beyond the city, so before they reached their designated target, they would be torn apart by dozens of defensive shields that also protected each other. Now, however, after they had been biochemically modified, their wings had become wider, and their flesh had become sturdier. They could also withstand lower temperatures and thinner oxygen levels. After they evolved, the flying-type monsters could stay beyond the anti-aircraft machine guns range. Then, from a high altitude, they could dive down almost perpendicularly to the ground. Their attack styles had basically turned them into existences similar to ordnance penetrators, and even though it was against the hunting instincts in all predators, the attack speed was fast, and the exposed area was really small. Besides, as long as they charged at maximum speed, even if they were killed, their sturdy carcasses would ram into the anti-aircraft machine gun bases and densely populated streets because of inertia. The impact would be like meteors falling from the sky, and they would cause major damage to humans. Chapter 650 - You’re Back, That’s All That Matters The fact that a lot of insect-type monsters similar to lice and fleas hid in the feathers of the flying-type monsters was even more terrifying, and these creatures carried the fatal new zombie virus in their blood. When the flying-type monsters were torn to shreds by the dense bullets from humans, their lice, virus, and bacteria-laden carcasses would fall down from the sky like biochemical bombs, causing the densely populated residential areas to be severely polluted. Countless citizens would be bitten by pests and be infected by the new zombie virus, thus turning into agile and powerful zombies. The zombie hordes also brought great trouble to Dragon Citizens. Many of the old citizens felt as if they had returned to a bloody era, where the city area shrank until it was only one-third its current size, and humans had to fight against all kinds of monsters on every street, and in every house as well as corner. However, the normal citizens had vastly underestimated the crisis this time. Even so, Vice Director Nie Chenglong of the Abnormal Beast Research Department knew clearly that compared with the abnormal beast, which had snuck into Dragon City and was now causing absolute mayhem and destruction, the flying-type monsters and super zombies were nothing. A temporary command center had been set up beside the lair in the meantime, and the alarm for major threats just kept blaring. It lasted for seventy-two hours and practically never stopped. The crystal warehouses, water purification plants, synthetic food plants, large shelters, and other fundamental facilities had all been visited by the abnormal beasts scheme. On the invisible battlefield that the normal citizens could not see, the investigators whose identities remained unknown to the public fought in an astounding, secret battle against the cunning abnormal beast. Hundreds of investigators had perished silently in the dark and used their lives to defuse these ticking time bombs. However, the largest ticking time bomb had still not been defused. The lair. No, despite being encased in black smoke, facing interference due to spirit energy, having its communications cut off, and basically being a black box at this point, the lair was not a ticking time bomb, it was Pandoras box. The moment it was opened, it would bring unimaginable disasters to Dragon City. Bad news just kept appearing. Leprosy Village had faced a major explosion. The veteran hunters had almost been entirely wiped out. Meng Chao had betrayed Dragon City. Leprosy Village and the gangs had gotten into a conflict. The fire had grown stronger and nearly engulfed the entire lair. Jin Wanhao was near death, and he had not been able to control the situation. The lair citizensalmost one million of themcould rush out of the lair at any moment to seek shelter, causing the chaotic vortex to spread to the entire city. That forced the fighters and warriors fighting on the frontlines to sense how it felt to be surrounded by enemies as trouble brewed in their homes. Nie Chenglong sank into despair. He lacked forces, and he simply could not mobilize more forces to enter the lair. He did not even know what was going on inside the lair. He could only lock down the lair and temporarily surround it. However, he was quite certain that even if he could gather manpower to lock down the lair, they would still have a hard time handling the situation should the citizens really rush out. The defense lines were so thin that they were basically nonexistent, and they were really just there as a symbol. If the fire in the lair grew to the point that it could not be extinguished and the lair citizens ran out to seek shelter, it would be impossible for him to trap the lair citizens inside and let them burn to death, not that he had the right to do so. Once the refugees rushed out, no one would be able to figure out who were the monster puppets mixed among the refugees. After all, they were monsters in human skin. To make matters worse, when the explosion happened in Leprosy Village, dozens of Apocalyptic Beasts had appeared on the battlefield at the borders of Dragon City. It was as if they had planned this. There was only one reason why the Red Dragon Army, private squads of mega corporations, and powerful fighters from the universities, as well as medium and small-size firms, had been able to fight the monster horde. It was because the Deity Realm superhumans had been in a stalemate with the Apocalyptic Beasts. The high-end forces from both sides had held back each other. Right now, the war situation was still worrying. Plus, mobilizing any Deity Realm superhuman or top-class Heaven Realm superhuman to come back and defend the lair meant that thousands of fighters on the frontlines would die. If the entire frontlines crumbled, it would even imply that the scales of victory would tip against their favor. Nie Chenglong could only brace himself and grit his teeth. Aside from Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue, who had snuck into the lair earlier, the only reinforcement he could send into the lair was Lu Siya, who had volunteered to enter. Even though he had managed to give Lu Siya the highest possible authority by granting her the status of a special messenger, honestly speaking, Nie Chenglong did not have high hopes. He just hoped that Ye Xiaoyue and Lu Siya could maintain the order in the lair a little longer. It was only until the frontlines could catch a breath and mobilize more manpower, as well as powerful fighters, to provide them with reinforcements. To his surprise, less than the short twenty-four hours since Lu Siya entered the lair, she had sent a report that was one hundred times more amazing than what he had expected of her. No, it was not Lu Siya who had done it, it was Meng Chao. Just like the Blessed Paradises murderous pets case and the Noble Descent Hotel ambush case, Meng Chao had once again appeared in the wrong place at the wrong time and created an unbelievable miracle. Happiness had arrived too suddenly, and despite being experienced in battle, Nie Chenglong was still stunned by Meng Chao and Lu Siyas exciting performance. There was a moment where he became anxious and wondered whether it was really true. He was worried about whether there was something wrong with the report or whether the abnormal beast had infiltrated their communication lines and delivered fake news to them. It was not that he was unwilling to believe in his beloved investigators, it was just that the achievements mentioned in the report, the results, and the entire fight were just too amazing to be true! When the clouds dispersed and the spirit energy magnetic field interference slowly became weaker, communications between the lair and the outside world were recovered. Hundreds of drones flew into the lair from different directions to record multiple first-person view shots. Despite being heavily damaged, order remained in the lair. Hence, Nie Chenglong and the investigators, as well as the Red Dragon Army, who were defending the lairs borders, heaved a long sigh of relief. The first batch of people who were sent out of the lair were severely wounded people. They were burnt and suffering from major carbon monoxide poisoning. Many of the wounded were barely breathing, and their wounds were too unbearable for the eyes. However, if they could bring out all the heavily wounded and gather them into one place before sending them out of the lair in an orderly manner, the lair would already manage to seize the most basic of order. They were now working together to save themselves. The second batch of people sent out of the lair were wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members who had joined the monster civilization. They were all infamous people who had committed unpardonable crimes. Before Nie Chenglong had been tasked to fully handle the daily administrative work of the Abnormal Beast Research Department, he had even worked together with the bounty hunters and fought a few of these fearsome people. He remembered their faces clearly. When he saw that these heinous, brutal people had been captured by Meng Chao, Ye Xiaoyue, and the gangs, Nie Chenglong was surprised but also delighted. He no longer suspected anything that Lu Siya had mentioned in her report. The one who sent this batch of wanted criminals and former Reaper Squad members out was the Deity Realm superhuman, Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue. However, while he was telling him about the process of the capture, Ye Xiaoyue decided to be generous by giving all the credit to Meng Chao and Lu Siya. In spite of his crippled condition, this Deity Realm superhumans sword technique was akin to divine art. Yet, someone with such power had given such high praise to those two rising stars, especially to Meng Chao. In ten years No, perhaps even shorter. Perhaps in five years, the boy will make me want to draw my sword against him. Ye Xiaoyue grinned and said, Vice Director Nie, your department has picked up gold this time! Nie Chenglong opened his mouth, and he did not know what to say. He knew Meng Chaos strength clearly, and he had a firm grasp of Meng Chaos might before he had gone into the lair seventy-two hours ago. No matter what, he was still far away from reaching Deity Realm, and it was impossible for him to try and challenge that cultivation realm within just five years. Yet, Broken Sword Ye Xiaoyue was never one who liked to exaggerate things. The man was obsessed with martial arts, and he never showed interest in teaching anyone younger than him. So, why was he showing Meng Chao special respect? Nie Chenglong soon got his answer. Meng Chao came out. Actually, he flew out. The secret police, abnormal beast investigators, and Red Dragon Army soldiers who were stationed outside the lair burst into commotion. Farther down was the residential area that stood next to the lair. The normal citizens had been ready to disperse at any moment, and they also raised a ruckus right then. Even farther down, powerful fighters were levitating in the air and monitoring the war situation in the city. They were in an uproar as well. Everyones jaws dropped as they stared at the sky. Two golden birds flew out of the smog-covered ruins in the lair. They were like phoenixes that had been reborn from the ashes. No, they were not birds. They were two non-motorized gliders that looked like golden wings because of their unique and beautiful appearances. Lu Siya trailed behind Meng Chao, and they resembled celestial generals who had returned triumphantly as they shone in the light of victory that belonged solely to them. In that brilliant fashion, they slowly circled the borders of the lair once so that the soldiers, people, and fighters within and outside the lair could see them clearly. In such a simple and crude manner, they told all the citizens that the lair was already safe, and their home still belonged to the humans! They flew for more than ten minutes and attracted countless pairs of eyes, simultaneously placating their hearts. Then, the two of them flew back and landed in front of Nie Chenglong. Brat Even with the help of the non-motorized gliders, being able to fly at a constant speed and stable manner for such a long time showed that Meng Chao had precise control over his speed and angle of flight. He had also released burning spirit flames that allowed the golden wings to release a dazzling lightning effect. All of this showed that Meng Chao had reached an explosive breakthrough over the past short three days. Nie Chenglong saw Meng Chao beaming at him while putting the glider away, and he saw the Golden Tooth Saber on his waist. In response, he could not help but marvel at the fact that time was an unforgiving master. The era that belonged to him was now gone, and the future would eventually belong to the people of the Golden Era. He slapped Meng Chao on the shoulder, and his Adams apple bobbed up and down for a long time before he finally said, Youre back, thats all that matters. Chapter 651 - Pitched Battle! Pitched Battle! Lu Siyas report had already provided a simple account of the entire battle in the lair. When Meng Chao returned, he gave more details and a large amount of evidence to Nie Chenglong in the tactical command center of the abnormal beast research center. Among them was the Vortexs tissue. He had also brought with him the letter requesting aid from Leprosy Village and the gangs. The piece of paper was covered in blood-red fingerprints. Within a mere seventy-two hours, Meng Chao had managed to go on a bizarre and dangerous adventure. All the veteran investigators, including Nie Chenglong, were stunned when they heard his tale. Meng Chao spoke for more than one hour and concluded, Vice Director Nie, were forced to act because of the situation. To get rid of the negative effects brought on by Jin Wanhaos death within the shortest amount of time and to restore the lairs order as soon as possible, we have to gather everyone and their resources together in the Lair Reconstruction Committees name. Im actually a person who doesnt care about fame and profit, so I dont want to be the committee leader at all. You should know that Im already the club leader of Broken Star Club, one of the directors of Blue Home, and sometimes, I even have to take care of the businesses in Superstar. I have to train as well, and I have to deal with a host of problems every day! However, the power players in the gangs have acknowledged me as their savior. They cried and begged me to be their committee leader. If I dont agree to it, the gangs will be divided. This chaos will definitely continue, and more innocent lives will be harmed. Reconstructing the lair will also be something thatll never see the light of day. So, I decided to act first without consulting you and undertake this position. I didnt make the wrong call, right? Nie Chenglong remained stunned for a long time before he gave Meng Chaos head a light tap. The deed is already done, and youre pretending to be innocent in front of me? he asked. If we talk about legal principles, youre not an official member of the Abnormal Beast Research Department, and the gangs are not some disciplinary force either. Theyre just business groups and clubs that the citizens have formed on their own. To the government, theyre just clubs that have become united and formed a non-governmental association. Its fine as long as they dont do harm and break the law. Of course they wont. I have willingly picked up the task because I want to guide the gangs down the path of regularization, legalization, and industrialization so that they can contribute even better for Dragon City! Meng Chao stopped talking for a moment and tentatively asked, Also, even though it sounds like complete nonsense, I did hit it off with Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao. He admired me a lot and insisted on becoming brothers with me. Before he passed away, he also gave him his divine art and plenty of his personal property. I dont want him to die restless, so this should be fine, right? Speaking of which, let me ask you something. Nie Chenglong stared at Meng Chao and asked, Is your report real? Did Jin Wanhao really join the fight to kill the Vortex? It sure is. The battlefield is right there. The Abnormal Beast Research Department and secret polices experts are welcome to investigate it at any time. Not only did Jin Wanhao join the fight, but he also burned his life and delivered two Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slashes at the Vortex! He was the main fighting force in the battle! Meng Chao said. With a warrior at the level of the Underground Emperor fighting at full force, he would have definitely left behind a lot of tracks that we cant possibly imitate. Dont misunderstand. Its not that I dont trust you, its just that this matter is too sensitive. After all, were talking about Jin Wanhaos identity here. Nie Chenglong sank into contemplative silence for a moment and said, Then, how are you going to handle Jin Wanhaos astronomical legacy? Ill do a 3:7 split, I guess. Meng Chao had already decided on it a long time ago. Thirty percent of it will be for my cultivation and improvement of skills. The greatest lesson I learned from the battle of the lair is that Im still too weak. I might sound amazing as the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, but when I fight enemies, no one will care whether Im young or not. The other seventy percent will be invested in the new company that Big Sis Ya has created, and it will all be utilized to reconstruct the lair. I hope that the lair citizens will soon be able to live just as well as the people outside. If you or the Abnormal Beast Research Department are interested, youre welcome to invest in this and help us change the lair! Compared with the secret police, the Abnormal Beast Research Department was an even more secretive and important organization. The fees and special war budget that the Survival Committee had given to them were not enough for their expenses. The Abnormal Beast Research Department had plenty of peripheral industries, and they would use the power that they had in exchange for profit from businesses. Next, they would use the profit to buy equipment, increase the strength of their investigators, and also cover the expenses of their operations. Meng Chaos Superstar had obtained the Abnormal Beast Research Departments support and grown quickly. Within just a short year or so, it had managed to merge with a few other companies and rise to fame within the business circle in Dragon City. Since they were working together happily, Meng Chao believed that Nie Chenglong had no reason to reject the honey-covered olive branch he just extended. Of course, Meng Chao would not stupidly hand over all the riches and resources Jin Wanhao had given to him. The treasures that were small but were valuable, like Hells Blood, were definitely for himself, Big Sis Ya, and his sister. Nevertheless, he had plenty of items, crystals, and cultivation equipment that were large and high in spirit energy radiation. They could not be moved around easily, and it was also very easy for others to find them. It would be difficult for him to deal with them away from the public eye. With the Abnormal Beast Research Department endorsing him, it would be much easier for him to publicly deal with those items. Just as he had expected, Nie Chenglong thought about things for a while and said, Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao might be neither good nor bad and there are mixed public opinions about him, but overall, hes still a citizen who protected the lair for decades. He still kept a few hundred thousand citizens safe during Dragon Citys most dangerous times so that they could stay away from the threat of blood and destruction. He contributed greatly to the city and our entire civilization. His character and the many problems of the lair are natural byproducts of the citys special period in history. We struggled our way out of the bloody era where zombies roamed free and monsters terrorized us after all, and it has just been a few decades since then. Its impossible for us to ask those people who were born into a lawless apocalypse, where order had collapsed and only the law of the jungle applied, to instantly become gentle and polite noble people. Thats not practical. In any case, I believe that the Survival Committee will give Jin Wanhao a fair appraisal when they give the final verdict. They will give him the honor and power he deserves. No one will go against his wish when he was alive and manage his legacy rashly without taking into consideration the overall situation. If they do that, they will just disappoint all of the powerful fighters and make everyone behave selfishly as well as hide their resources. So, just be at ease, Meng Chao. As long as the evidence youve provided is true, clear, and effective, the Abnormal Beast Research Department will definitely support you. Theyll be willing to reconstruct the lair so that all of the lair citizens can bask in the light that should belong to them! Nie Chenglongs firm promise caused Meng Chao to finally feel at ease after seventy-two long hours. When he saw how relieved Meng Chao looked, Nie Chenglong asked what he and Lu Siya intended to do next. He had risked his life and achieved great things. Both of them had the right to receive the best treatment and rest. All they needed to do was to gather their strength to receive flowers, cheers, medals, and rewards. Yet, Meng Chao just waved his hand and said that while the battle of the lair had ended, the flames of war within and outside Dragon City had yet to be extinguished. Even if they stared at the core of the main city area, they could still hear deafening artillery fire constantly, sense the never-ending tremors from the ground, and detect the thick smell of gunpowder. He really wanted to know how the pitched battle at the borders was going on. Its bad. Speaking of that, Nie Chenglongs slightly relieved expression became grave once more, and he said, Initial estimations showed that the head-on clash alone has cost us more than five thousand casualties within the first twenty-four hours. What?! Both Meng Chao and Lu Siya were shocked. There were only a total of several dozen million people in Dragon City. If five thousand people were injured among several dozen million people, that was the same as fifty thousand people among a few hundred million people being injured. Besides, that was just the first day of the pitched battle. All Dragon Citizens were soldiers, and the way humans fought monsters was different from how humans waged war on Earth, which meant that they could not rigidly measure things according to the standards of war damages on Earth. However, it did not matter what standards they used to measure their number of casualties. It was still a rather devastating number. It was no wonder why the frontlines could not mobilize a sufficient number of powerful fighters to provide reinforcements to the lair. All the fighters were fighting using different methods on various battlefields, and some of them had even died! Nie Chenglong showed some pictures and short videos to Meng Chao and Lu Siya. They had all been recorded on the frontlines, and the videos and pictures had been transmitted to the rear while the spirit energy magnetic field interference was not too bad. The first picture showed a forward operating base being taken down by a monster horde. Its super alloy defense walls were five meters high, and they were covered in the carcasses of large insect-type monsters. Their torn limbs formed a slope that allowed the monsters behind them to be able to step on it and climb into the forward operating base. The forward operating base was covered in scorch marks that had been left behind by explosions and flames. Plus, the bodies of humans and large insect-type monsters were burnt to a crisp. Even so, they were still bound tightly together, as though they wanted to drive their teeth, claws, and fists deep into the others bodies. Blood coagulated into a red bacterial lawn, and there were also intersecting, sloppy claw marks all over the place as if it was a suicide note from humans stating that they would fight to the end. Even though the words were ugly, they contained their firm and unbreakable will. As such, Meng Chao and Lu Siya felt respect for them. The second thing they saw was a short video. It should have been recorded during the final moments of the warriors who had defended the forward operating base, and they had transmitted it to the rear. At that time, the spirit energy magnetic field interference was already pretty bad. Their filming equipment had been affected, and the images were blurry and distorted. They could hear human shouts mixed together with monster roars. It was soul-stirring, like a rock song that pierced the heavens. Die, you monsters! Come on, friggin climb up here! Long live Dragon City! Long live Earth! Long live humanity! In the face of the monster horde that was charging at them like an avalanche, countless normal soldiers and pathfinders awakened to supernatural abilities. Their bodies shone with the light of life before they lifted heavy weapons that were thicker than their thighs and fired. By the time they finished firing the bullets, the recoil had already destroyed their organs. Most of the monster horde had also perished under their hands. Then, the humans laughed, tied grenades and crystal bombs on their bodies, and jumped at what was left of the monster horde. Chapter 652 - Counterattack on All Fronts! This is a forward operating base located more than seventy kilometers southeast from Dragon City. Its in Monster Mountain Range, at a spot shaped like fangs. Its a research area that Agricultural University built, and its used to plant a batch of etherealized plants that have been genetically modified. No one expected it to become the place of the most tragic battlefield during the start of the battle. There were a total of 325 lecturers and researchers along with 198 Red Dragon Army soldiers defending the base. In the end, only 88 of them survived, Nie Chenglong said with a dejected expression. When he heard that his universitys forward operating base had faced such a tragedy, Meng Chao could not help but gasp. His blood vessels popped up, and spirit tattoos surrounded his arms before they reached his tightly clenched fists. Nie Chenglong told Meng Chao that since Dragon City had been developing too quickly over the past two years and expanding its territory in all directions, it was easy for the monsters to surround the places that humans had built deep in the wild and places that bulged out from the city. They could also find gaps in the defense of two human forts that were tightly defended and attack the weak spots. Hence, during the first twenty-four hours of the fight, humans had been in a defensive position. However, Dragon City was different than it was in the past. Ever since they gained full victory in the northern offense and obtained a sufficient amount of resources from Shattered Starlake up to Raging Waves, humans had fully upgraded their ammunition, equipment, and will to fight to the end. Agricultural Universitys forward operating base might have nearly been fully wiped out, but before falling, they had been like steel needles made of flesh. They had stuck to the ground firmly as they warded off the astonishing charges from the monster horde. They had destroyed monsters numbering dozens of times greater than their own and held back the monster horde beyond the precarious defense line so that the monsters could not attack the forward operating bases fragile core. That had lasted until the humans had finally finished mobilizing their forces and a large number of reinforcements had arrived in hundreds of armored airships. The other defense lines had been the same. Humans had been caught off guard, and they had suffered a major loss. Nonetheless, due to their firm will, they had used their blood and corpses to build iron walls, and they had fought the monsters in a devastating trench warfare that earned them the most precious twenty-four hours. During those twenty-four hours, all of Dragon Citys manpower and resources had been mobilized. They had built a temporary railroad that stretched more than one hundred kilometers, and they had covered all the four cardinal directions. That had allowed them to transport a lot of war equipment, including railway guns. They could also investigate the truth of the power behind the monster hordes as well as the places the monsters had focused their attacks on so that they could build tight defenses. They could use countless crystal cannons and war fortresses to form death traps and monster grinders. During the next twenty-four hours, the warriors and fighters, who had been fighting for a full day and night on the frontlines, could finally pull back. They had retreated to the rear in an orderly fashion to rest and reorganize themselves. When the ruthless monster horde followed, the humans had intentionally led them into the recently built 3D nets with intersecting lines of fire. They were exposed to the optimal killing range of the railway guns as well. When a few million fearsome monsters foolishly entered the death trap, the railway guns had been the first to fire. The steel mammoths had muzzles that were more than 200mm wide. They were the crystallization of the killing art that humans had left behind, and these weapons marked a generation when they had first been born. Every time they roared, they sounded like they had torn down the gates of hell and could harvest all the lives within a circular area of several kilometers. Unfortunately, the number of enemies they killed was the equivalent of the number of bullets they had to spend. In Meng Chaos previous life, since the Red Radiance Jade mine exploded under Raging Waves and caused them to lose the northern offense, a few hundred thousand warriors had died, and Dragon City had also lost one of its most important crystal mines. Therefore, more than one hundred railway guns had been reduced to huge but useless decorations because they required a lot of resources to be used, and they simply lacked ammunition. In fact, they had been damaged by the monster suicide squads that had snuck into Dragon City. Then, in an incredibly aggrieved manner, they had their short and ridiculous lives cut short. In his previous life, whenever Dragon Citizens talked about this matter, they would feel indignant and sigh. They believed that one of Dragon Citys major mistakes in trying to conquer the Other World was that it had created so many railway guns. If they had used the resources and fees for creating railway guns to create more light weapons or invest in the cultivation of the strong, perhaps they would have been able to stir up chain reactions that were beneficial for Earthlings. The situation was vastly different in this life. After their victory over the northern offense, the mega corporations had managed to mine more than one hundred crystals from under Raging Waves, including the Red Radiance Jades. The Red Dragon Army had never faced major defeat and remained strong. So, they could also develop dozens of super ammunition that had their damage increase by several times compared to their counterparts. For example, they installed longer, sharper, and more brutal claws on the steel mammoth known as the railway gun. The fierce monster horde became the best target practice and sacrifices for the new railway gun. With one blast, normal monsters would be reduced to dust, Nightmarish Beasts would be torn to pieces, and their limbs would fly everywhere, Hell Beasts would be swept away by the shockwaves. Even if their organs were not blown to bits and they did not die of pain, their bones and tendons would snap because of the blast, and they would be badly battered. Even Apocalyptic Beasts had to retreat when they faced the humans gunfire. It was not easy to utilize railway guns, because every time they were fired, they required a long cooldown time and an equally long time to insert a new shell. Even so, within the defense line that humans had finished setting up, the crystal cannons, railguns, and light machine guns, as well as heavy machine guns that formed the death trap, were like the scythe that the God of Death would never tire of swinging. The moment the monsters who had been knocked off kilter because of the blasts were drawn into the trap, they had a hard time trying to escape. Their skins were tough, and they had spirit energy protecting them, thus allowing them to break through the defense line. Despite that, there were powerful fighters who had already gathered their strength and had their weapons in hand waiting for them! In the end, during the second twenty-four hours, the number of human casualties had reduced by a large amount. The brave sacrifice of approximately one thousand powerful fighters had come in exchange for a great reward that largely benefited humans. Monster carcasses had piled up around the borders of Dragon City. Their claws, bones, crystalized cores, and other materials alone were enough to make a few million citizens in Dragon City rich if they were all harvested. Of course, Meng Chao and Lu Siyas efforts in the lair were tightly connected to why the frontlines had been able to get such grand results. Nie Chenglong believed that a tactical error did not lead to the monster hordes frenzied attack on the steel defenses that the humans had already set up. Instead, they had an even more sinister strategy in play. The monster civilization hoped that with a crazed bombardment of attacks that lasted nonstop for twenty-four hours, humans would place all their attention and best forces on the borders of Dragon City. As such, the Vortex could create as much chaos as it liked in the lair. If Meng Chao had not stopped the Vortex in time, perhaps the lair would have gone up in flames, and the fire, as well as smog, would have spread to the entire main city area. A few hundred thousand refugees would have surged out of the lair like a flood, destroying the main city area and the other carefully set up defense lines in the other regions. Besides, plenty of monster puppets in human skin could have brought with them Deification Capsules and biochemical viruses as they rushed out with the refugees. Then, they could have added oil to the fire and turned the main city area into a burning hell. If the warriors fighting on the frontlines had found out that their homes were on fire and Dragon City was engulfed in black smoke, they would have surely been unable to focus, and their morale would have plummeted. Perhaps the monster horde would have really been able to break down the defense lines in one go by then. If they analyzed things from that angle, they would not be going overboard if they gave high praise to Meng Chao and Lu Siyas achievements. Its really sinister! Meng Chao felt cold sweat breaking out on his back. The war situation in his previous life had seemed to progress the same way. The fire in the lair had led to chaos in Dragon City, and the monster army had seized the chance to launch a powerful attack. Even though they did not manage to take down Dragon City in one go, they had managed to make Dragon Citizens waste most of its fighting strength and the resources that they had only managed to gather after much effort. Hence, the Monster War had lasted for a few more years. Humans had to practically squeeze out every drop of their blood to win, but even so, they had been badly injured from it. It was a pyrrhic victory, and their destruction during the apocalypse was set in stone. Fortunately, Meng Chao had returned to the past. Even though humans had spent a lot of ammunition and resources during the second twenty-four hours, all their usage could be covered by the mountains of monster carcasses around. More importantly, humans had managed to gradually connect the defense lines from the four cardinal directions, and the defenses had grown stronger. Meanwhile, the main fighting forces, who had been waiting behind iron walls for the exhausted enemies to reach them, never suffered any injury. Instead, they had a great fighting spirit, and the belief that they needed to absolutely win the fight stirred up in them. As for the monster civilization, perhaps they had low intelligence and were just ignorant, or perhaps they had been controlled by the mastermind through some mysterious method. That was why they just kept attacking. However, after being blasted nonstop by artillery shells day and night, the instincts within their cells had eventually sent electrical pulses filled with fear into all their nerve bundles. After attacking for forty-eight hours, the monster horde had finally shown fatigue and thinned out. Their attacks had also become sluggish. In the face of fire, explosions, and torrential bullets, quite a number of monsters had turned tail and run. In fact, they had broken free of the mysterious control and started fighting against monsters of different species. Hence, during the third twenty-four hours, humans had finally launched their counterattack and pushed five to ten kilometers forward in their respective battlefronts. However, Monster Mountain Range was not a place suited for a large army or heavy firepower to run rampant due to its tall mountains, deep lakes, uneven paths, and thick forests. Besides, the Apocalyptic Beasts had not all left their nests. They still relied on Monster Mountain Range to help them fight, chase, and engage in a stalemate against the Deity Realm superhumans. Also, plenty of monsters carried a large number of viruses, bacteria, and spores in them. Even if they were torn to pieces, there was a certain chance that they would turn into the undead and deal secondary damage to humans. That was why humans had been careful when they counterattacked. They pushed forward today because they wanted to clean up the battlefield, harvest the monster materials that were left behind, and wipe out the undead. Even though the war situation is still worrying, overall, the scales of victory are gradually tilting toward our side. After three days and three nights worth of pitched battles, not only has the monster civilization been unable to gain an advantage over us, but they have also left behind millions of monster carcasses full of resources. Among them are a large number of Nightmarish Beast and Hell Beast carcasses. You can say that they didnt manage to carry out their scheme and even suffered a major loss because of it! Nie Chenglong grinned and said, So, you and Siya can go ahead and rest. When you wake up, you might hear that we have already returned victorious! Thank you, Vice Director. Meng Chao stared at the smoke-filled, corpse-littered battlefield that looked like a furnace. He shook his head slowly and clearly said, But I dont need any rest. I need to go to the battlefield! Chapter 653 - I Want to Blow My Enemies Away! In disbelief, Nie Chenglong stared at Meng Chao. He was stunned for a long moment before he used his hands to press down on Meng Chaos shoulders. Calm down, young man, I know that you long to fight, but your body takes priority. Youve been risking your life for seventy-two hours in the lair, and you were injured badly multiple times but forced yourself to recover. You were even nearly dragged into hell by the Vortex. With your current condition, its not suitable for you to immediately join an even more intense battle. You should rest, heal, and cultivate. Ive already rested. When I was in Golden Tooths headquarters, I soaked in the highest grade medicine and slept for a total of six hours, Meng Chao said earnestly, Vice Director Nie, you mentioned it just now that the war situation at the frontlines is very worrying, and with every second of the pitch battle, we might lose another person. I might be unable to make much of an impact if Im there. In fact, it might be an insignificant splash, but that splash could break the balance and let the scales of victory completely tilt to humanitys side, and from there, we could save more humans. Thats why you should let me go. To me, fighting is the best rest, healing, and cultivation! Flames surged in his eyes, and it caused Nie Chenglong to be stunned. Through his pulled back shoulders, Nie Chenglong could sense Meng Chaos firm will. He pondered over this. But your body Im really okay. Jin Wanhaos private medical cabin, examination functions, and healing properties wont lose to the best private clinics in Dragon City. Meng Chao took two steps back and punched forward. Wherever his fist went, the air was immediately torn, and two ripples would also spread out. After a moment, a piercing whistling rose. Look, my current problem isnt that Im covered head to toe in wounds, its that I have too much rampaging power in my body, and I need to vent it! Meng Chao was confident. As long as I dont provoke Apocalyptic Beasts, I can fight at full strength when I run into monster hordes and also harvest their parts. Not only will I not harm my body, I can relax my muscles and tendons. This is good for my health! Nie Chenglong was quite convinced by the strength of his punches. He cast his gaze at Lu Siya. Siya, what about you? Ill definitely go with Meng Chao. Dont worry, Vice Director. I wont let anything happen to him. Lu Siya smiled. This was not a spontaneous plan. They already talked about it in the lair. Both of them thought it over. Even though they had intimidated the gangs in the name of the government and obtained nominal control over the Lair Reconstruction Committee for the time being and used the Lair Reconstruction Committee to make it so that the government could not butt into lair affairs and made them think that they had control over it, this control still came from how they used the fact that both sides information were not in sync to their advantage. It was just like a joke about how a young man used his status as a high-ranking manager of a bank to marry a rich mans daughter, then used his status as the son-in-law of a rich man to get the position of a high-ranking manager from the bank. The situation in the lair was now starting to stabilize, but the pitched battle at the borders had not ended just yet. Out of necessity to maintain order, the gangs and the government would not be against Meng Chao taking the seat as Golden Tooths gang leader and even the master of the lair. But once the situation set, the major forces of power, including the mega corporations, would do everything they can to extend their grubby claws into the lair. Once the pie of the lair reconstruction became big and the lair really became a central business center because it occupied the best geographical spot in the city, these forces of power might have other thoughts pop up in their minds. In other words, even with Golden Tooth Saber in hand, Meng Chaos foundation was still too shallow. If he really wanted to become the master of the lair, he needed two things. One, absolute power. Two, achievements, exposure rate, popularity, and a few ten million citizens support. Dragon Citys rules were actually very simple. The person with the big fist and could utilize that fist to bash monster brains as well as defend the common interests of the people would have the people being willing to extend their arms and lift them to the golden seat of power. This was the reason why Meng Chao and Lu Siya had planned to use the flashiest method to circle round the lair. One of the reasons was to placate the lair citizens so that the uneasy citizens could all see that they had won. The other reason was to use the witnesses eyes and their phones to tell all of Dragon City that the victory of the battle in the lair was brought by Meng Chao and Lu Siya! Nowadays, just working hard was not enough. The only people who knew how to promote themselves and attract attention could get popularity, which in turn led to more resources, and they would then be able to contribute even more! Speaking of which, the battle of the lair was a rather sensitive issue. Plenty of confidential information was involved, so they might be unable to spread it to the people as they want. Lu Siyas original plan was to shine brilliantly in the pitched battle at the borders. For this, she had even mobilized elite forces from the related departments in Sky Pillar Corporation so that they could film a promotional video for her. Due to Meng Chao going missing in the lair, she hastily returned to provide reinforcements, and she could only temporarily set aside promoting herself. She did not expect that they would be able to handle everything within a short twenty-four hours the moment they started working together. Since the pitched battle at the borders was still going on like wildfire and they had taken a lot of cultivation resources from the Underground Emperors secret lab, not only had they recovered from their wounds, their fighting strength had also increased by different degrees. Naturally, they had to fight with every second they had to make new achievements! Nie Chenglong looked at them back and forth. He knew that sometimes, Meng Chao would be rash and act regardless of the cost. Meanwhile, Lu Siya was a cautious person. She seldom fought a battle she was not confident with and would not let herself suffer even the slightest bit of loss. Since Lu Siya had volunteered once more, they must have gained some sort of indescribable blessing in the lair. He did not have to worry about them too much. Are you sure that youre really alright? Nie Chenglong asked for a final confirmation. Vice Director, dont worry. Look at how impatient Meng Chao is. If you dont let him go, then something is really going to happen, said Lu Siya as she suppressed her laughter. Meng Chao laughed as well. If anyone understood her, it was Big Sis Ya. Indeed, his greatest problem right now was not his injuries or fatigue, it was that there was too much rampaging spirit energy caused by Hells Blood and other things stored in his body. Meng Chaos improvement was based on his contributions and spirit energy. Most of the time, he had a lot of contribution points but did not have enough spirit energy, which was why even though he had a few hundred thousand or even millions of contribution points, he could not use them to upgrade his skills. Now, however, there were dozens of lava streams flowing in his body, and hundreds of ticking time bombs flowed in those streams, but his last contribution point had been given to increase the Skillfulness of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. He really did not have a single point left. He was in urgent need to use the most intense battlefield to blow enemies away in exchange for more contribution points so that he could completely digest Hells Blood and push Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash as well as Divine Nine Dragon Slash to Specialist Level! Monsters might be fearsome creatures who bared their claws and fangs, but to Meng Chao, they were walking contribution points that looked beautiful and tasty! Alright! When he saw that they had already made up their minds, Nie Chenglong no longer tried to convince them otherwise. After all, they lacked fighting power at the frontlines now, especially high-end fighting power. Many of the battle fronts they had been fighting over with the monsters repeatedly might lack one or two powerful fighters to serve as sharp weapons. That was why the humans were never able to find a breakthrough point and blow all monsters away. Nie Chenglong went to the control station and opened the battle network. Even if Dragon City had walked out of the apocalypse now, it had yet to perfectly converge all its armed forces into. Aside from the Red Dragon Army, Dragon City had plenty of private forces under the mega corporations, youth armies from high schools, superhuman squads registered under the Hunters Association, security companies with a lot of mercenaries, forces from the secret police, the abnormal beast research department and other disciplinary forces, and powerful fighters who believed in absolute freedom and did not want to be restricted by any organization. In terms of strength, the Red Dragon Army was not even the strongest armed force. When monsters entered the space-time rifts to fight in Dragon City, the situation where all the citizens were soldiers and could fight however they wanted was good for swift reaction and killing enemies immediately. But in large-scale battles, if they did not have unified command and teamwork, it was inevitable that they would be disunited and have their defenses torn down. To solve this problem, the nine mega corporations, Supernatural Tower, Dragon City University, the alliance of the five universities, the Hunters Association, the secret police, and the abnormal beast research department developed a battle network based on big data and quantum computing. Through the tactical data link where everything was connected together, every drone, every mobile camera the fighters wore, and every data chip implanted in the eyes of the biochemical beasts were also connected together. The images they captured turned into an information torrent in the form of numbers. They were then gathered together at the supercomputer centers in the Red Dragon Armys headquarters, the Supernatural Tower, and the Survival Committee. After consolidating the data and running tests to see how they should distribute resources to maximize their value, they could split the entire battlefield into different battlefronts, and through these battlefronts, they gave out different missions as well as calculated the danger of those missions. From there, they could figure out the number of people they needed, the cultivation realms required, and how much rewards they could get from completing those missions. The legal superhumans who were registered under the Supernatural Tower had a unique battle network account tied to their names. Through the account, they could log in and assess the development of the war at any time, get the newest missions, learn which place needed assistance, and other things. Of course, after the superhumans completed all the missions, the monsters they killed, the grade they obtained for their missions, and other things would also be recorded in their accounts to help set the standard to appraise achievements. Achievements meant priority in housing distribution, increasing marks for the national college examination and exams for civil servants and professional jobs. They could also get discounts when buying items in the Supernatural Tower, even get chances for year-end bonuses and promotions in various mega corporations. These things were practically the life for superhumans. The battle network could motivate all superhumans to fight against monsters valiantly and make them truly turn into weapons for humanity. Meng Chao and Lu Siya used their fingerprints and irises to identify themselves, and they logged into their battle network accounts. In an instant, flowing lights with dazzling effects instantly appeared on the screen. Both of their names were now gold with burning wings of flames attached to them. There were also fireworks around their names, making it look like deities were firing off fireworks to cheer and celebrate for them. This meant that they had just completed a really tough mission, and the grade they obtained was not low, so the achievements and rewards they gained were also great. Both of them stared at Nie Chenglong in shock. Before you flew down, I just inputted your achievements into the battle network, Nie Chenglong grinned and said, Even though I havent inputted the details of the fight and my remarks about it, the lair remains standing as firmly as a stone, and this is a fact everyone can see. This alone shows that you contributed to its survival, and its definitely something worth rewarding! Chapter 654 - Burning Island Warmth flowed in Meng Chaos body. He was not an official investigator in the abnormal beast research department, so he had some degree of freedom when it came to joining other forces of power or allying with them. Yet, Nie Chenglong still trusted him so much. With just one report, he was willing to endorse Meng Chao. No one could compare to his courage. It was no wonder why the abnormal beast research department was able to hire so many powerful people within just a few years since its conception and stand above the secret police. With this great achievement registered under their names, Meng Chao and Lu Siya could choose from a wide range of missions. Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves were the earliest developed new city areas in the northern area. After a few years of development, they had formed an impenetrable iron wall. Even if the monster horde was fierce, it was impossible for them to tear down the fortified Raging Waves. The western front was covered in swamps, forests, and quicksand. The humans steel army might have a hard time developing in the west, but the monsters army, especially the large ones who weighed hundreds of or even more than one thousand tonnes also had a hard time breaking through the west. Hence, the main directions the monster civilization attacked were the east and south. Meng Chao and Lu Siya observed the map of the south and western lines for a full five minutes, observing the intersecting lines of the enemies and humans, and their gazes fell on the same coordinates simultaneously. It was a place the humans coined Burning Island. Burning Island was not a true island. Instead, it was a large, huge rock. It was 371m tall, 4,200m long, and 3,000m wide. The top was as flat as a table, and it was twice as large as Earths largest stoneAyers Rock. This rock stood in the wild like a lone island. Since its top was hundreds of meters away from the ground, even when it was surrounded by fog in the wild, the top of the rock could be clearly seen. It could serve as a reference for humanitys armored airships and the Heaven Realm superhumans wearing non-motorized gliders. The entire rock contained a lot of substances filled with spirit energy. In fact, it could be said to be a large, natural crystal that was an absolute treasure trove. When superhumans cultivated and fought on it, they could breathe in high-purity spirit gas at every second, and through the rock, they could form an indescribable, abstruse resonance with the planets magnetic field, and it provided great benefits for them when they tried to overcome the limits of their lives. Besides, the top of the rock was wide and flat. If they set up an artillery base on it, they could maximize shooting distance from above to threaten all the monsters within a circular area of dozens of kilometers. Hence, this rock became a tactical spot that was contested by strategists. When the fog gradually dispersed and humans could finally stretch their hands into the wild, this rock would be completely controlled by humans, and they would form a tactical fort around it. Since the rock was red, it looked like it was burning, which was why it was named Burning Island. The monster horde was fierce, but they were not dumb. They knew just how important Burning Island was. Burning Island was one of the main targets the monster horde kept attacking since the first twenty-four hours. In just three days and three nights, Burning Island had switched owners multiple times. Every time the offensive party reorganized their forces and finally reached the top of the rock, in at most five hours, they would be dragged down by the other party. Countless mangled bodies were left on the rock and beneath it. Bodies were strewn all over the place, blood flowed in rivers, and it was an unbearable sight. This time, humans used armored airships to gather together and launched an ambush to the rear of the monster horde before they could regain their footing. Once they chased the monsters down the rock again, they finally gained more than eight hours of breathing space. Within those eight hours, the armored airships from the rear sent over a large amount of light and heavy artillery as well as construction machines to build three artillery bases and hundreds of overt and covert firing points, causing humans to be able to fortify Burning Island once more. But the monster civilization would definitely not retreat so easily. Based on the images sent back by the drones, a few monster squads were gathering together not far away from Burning Island. Among them were countless flying-type monsters that could threaten armored airships. The monster horde was everywhere, and it was about to swarm toward Burning Island once more to shake the entire eastern battlefront. To strengthen the defenses of Burning Island, the Red Dragon Army and the private squads belonging to the nine mega corporations had already slowed down attacks in the other directions. They mobilized a large number of elites to rush to defend Burning Island. Agricultural University, the University of Technology, the University of Science, and the military school also sent a youth army formed by the seniors and juniors. Under their tutors lead, they reached Burning Island. However, the drones managed to film countless Hell Beasts and something that looked like an Apocalyptic Beast in the monster horde that was gathering in the forest ahead of Burning Island. The firepower currently stationed in Burning Island was not enough. All the manpower that they could use was thrown into the battlefield. After the tactical-level supercomputer anxiously carried out calculations, the battle network had to summon the superhumans who were currently getting treated at the hospitals in the rear after they were injured during the intense fighting over the past few days in hopes that more powerful fighters could head to Burning Island and fight against this unprecedented monster horde. Meng Chao saw plenty of familiar names in the list of soldiers defending Burning Island. They were all students from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, the monster controller course, and the alliance of the five universities. In fact, his tutor, Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo, and his wife, Griffin Li Yingzi were there. The defensive war of Burning Island was crucial to humanity, and he must go and help his tutor and friends. Lu Siya also found the elite squad belonging to Sky Pillar Corporation in the list of defenders. Burning Island was a large, purely natural crystal. While it might contain a lot of impurities and was not of high quality, the large size meant an astonishing amount of spirit energy, and it was something Sky Pillar Corporation was determined to get. Hence, both of them only used three seconds to come to a conclusion together. We must save Burning Island and fight against the monster horde! War had yet to break out at Burning Island and the eastern battlefront at the borders of Dragon City, but this did not mean that both sides were going to let the other enjoy even a second of peace while they were preparing for war. The flames of war burned the skies, and the blood-red sun shone on them. Countless mighty armored airships that looked like steel demons now looked weather-worn because of the smoke, they were also damaged because of the acid and fireballs from the monsters, making them look like torn ships that just traveled through tsunamis and storms. Even so, they gritted their metaphorical teeth to stop themselves from moaning and breaking down while they charged toward Burning Island. Creak. Creak. They brought with them a large number of spare parts for construction machines and artillery, along with ammunition. When they successfully landed on the rock, they instantly turned into scrap metal. Immediately, combat engineers and university volunteers rushed into the burning and exploding scrap metal like they had a tornado chasing after them. At the risk of being burnt and squashed into pieces, they saved most of the parts and ammunition. Some of the parts were used to make large construction machines, and these machines were like large monsters that ate up stones and monster carcasses to build intersecting trenches at the edges of Burning Island. They built covers and firing points and also buried a lot of anti-monster mines. The other parts were used to build artillery with large muzzles. They were installed into the artillery bases and let out an endless wave of roars in the direction of the large monster horde gathering more than ten kilometers away. The three artillery bases gave a rather major shock to the monster horde. The monster horde was hidden in a primitive forest made of towering trees, under the stimulation of the Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts, the other monsters potential were all activated, and their physical defenses were increased by 200%. Even so, when they faced the humans unreasonable carpet bombing, they could only run like rats or bury their heads deep in mud to deceive themselves that they were safe. The monsters would definitely sit by the side and twiddle their thumbs while watching the monster horde be obliterated by artillery shells. The ground forces were still gathering together, but the aerial forces were already moving. More than one hundred large eyeballs dragged their nerve bundles behind them, with the dark clouds and smoke serving as their cover, these Demonic Air Ripping Eyes appeared right above Burning Island. Their tentacles were entwined together. They let out piercing screeches while they scratched each other rapidly. These screeches turned into invisible mental lightning that interfered with the cerebral cortexes of the defenders on the ground. In fact, they turned into fake neuron signals that made the humans hear and see things, making them feel like they were in hell, and the entire world was already occupied by monsters. The defenders were not superhumans. Quite a large portion of the Red Dragon Army was composed of normal people. Under the mental attacks of the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, their mental strength indexes dropped swiftly to zero. Their eyes rolled back, and they looked like they had lost their minds. They flailed their arms around and started screaming. The Mutant Demonic Air Ripping Eyes had the strength of their mental attacks weaken, but they gained longer and stronger tentacles. When they tensed up their muscles, they could release the compressed air from behind their bodies, thus allowing them to gain really great mobility. These Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were like squids floating in clouds. They let out puffs of gas and tore through the clouds to ram into the armored airships transporting artillery, ammunition, and construction machines. Even if they did not manage to ram into them, as long as they were around fifty meters away from their targets, they could easily throw their really flexible tentacles over and bind the armored airships tightly. In the end, they would either crush the armored airships, causing them to go out of control and fall, or thrust their tentacles into the engines of the armored airships so that the crystal fuel inside would explode. They in turn turned into dazzling fireballs with the armored airships. They were reduced to ashes in the form of brilliant fireworks. This suicidal tactic severely impacted the humans continuous use of their artillery bases and interrupted them from building such bases as well. This was especially so when an armored airship with a lot of bombs was bound and crushed by a Demonic Air Ripping Eye. The crystal fuel inside exploded, and the armored airship plunged near an artillery base, leading to a terrifying number of casualties. Half of the artillery base went up in flames. The artillery that was only formed after the soldiers did everything they could to salvage the parts from the rear were instantly reduced to scrap. The shockwave gave these scraps really high speed and great mobility. They spread out in a wide arc like the God of Deaths scythe, and a large number of artillerymens lives. Chapter 655 - The Flames of War Rage Humans would definitely not let the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes wreak havoc in the air. A large number of offensive armored airships had more than one hundred cannons installed. These airships had blimps with a streamlined design, and they were light as well as highly mobile They continued patrolling the aerial supply line, and they launched repeated attacks at the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. Aside from having so many cannons that they looked like steel hedgehogs, these armored airships also had dozens of high-powered crystal horns on them. They kept playing exciting military songs that could motivate the people so that they could largely minimize the mental damages from the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. Sometimes, around five armored airships surrounded a Demonic Air Ripping Eye, and dozens of crystal horns were trained on that Demonic Air Ripping Eye. Then, the military songs would be blasted at full volume. The mental and spirit energy fluctuations were enough to make the Demonic Air Ripping Eye suffer from a psychological backlash, and it would explode and die. Besides, as transportation airships risked hell and fire to reach Burning Island, most of the anti-aircraft machine guns and anti-aircraft artillery were built and stationed in place. The only things missing now were the artillery bases. Deafening roars rose. As if the world had been turned upside down, burning rain rose from the ground to the sky, tearing the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes into shreds. Gas spilled out of their bodies, and they fled helter-skelter. Naturally, however, the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were not the only aerial forces in the monster civilization. A large number of falcon-type and griffin-type monsters flew one thousand meters above the ground and glided above the clouds. They dived down swiftly, and their attack trajectories were basically perpendicular to the ground. Like ordnance penetrators, they rammed into the humans artillery bases, anti-aircraft machine gun bases, armories, tactical hospitals, forts, and other places where humanitys firepower were gathered. The motion itself was already enough to create shockwaves and several huge holes. Besides, there were lice, fleas, and other insect-type monsters hiding in the feathers. Their bodily fluids also carried strong venom and were highly acidic. These swift attackers were something the airships could not stop. Even if the anti-aircraft machine guns could rip them into shreds, their highly polluted carcasses carried vermin that had fatal bacteria in them. These things spilled down like rain and fell on the humans heads. If the monster horde was just made up of stupid creatures like thousands of Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, and other such things, then led by a Hell Beast like the Tyrant Mammoth to launch simple and crude attacks at the humans iron defenses, then the humans could just hide behind the mine formations, automatic gun towers, electromagnetic towers, machine guns, and artillery bases while taking their lives at a relaxed pace. Even if some of the sturdier beasts were able to tear down the humans iron walls and appear in front of the humans, they would definitely be exhausted and covered in wounds. They could not possibly be the humans opponents. However, the greatest difference between the monster civilization and monsters was also their most terrifying aspect. The monsters in the monster civilization did not have a lot of their offensive and defensive parameters increase and become really sturdy or have really sharp claws. Instead, the monsters learned how to set up formations and have multiple types of soldiers in each squad. For example, when this sort of large-scale monster horde launched a suicidal charge, they would first send aerial forces to create non-stop harassment, then fire off vermin and bacteria in the sky. This alone made things really hard for humans. At that moment, Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo and Griffin Li Yingzi, along with a large number of Heaven Realm superhumans, were stationed at Burning Island. In fact, there was a Deity Realm superhuman who was qualified to lead an important department within the alliance of the five universities stationed there. They could kill one Hell Beast with just one slash. Yet, they could not instantly kill thousands of lice falling from the sky like rain. These lice were definitely monsters, because they lived in a unique environment full of spirit energy, causing their evolution speed to be really quick, and they went through the process of genetic screening and biochemical modifications from the monster civilization. They were completely different things compared to their relatives on Earth. As long as one monster-level louse jumped into a humans clothes, it could begin feasting on their flesh and blood, and that alone could bring great pain to the human. If a normal soldier without spirit energy protecting them was attacked by lice, they would soon foam at the mouth. Their muscles would twitch, and they would show symptoms of nerve poisoning, thus leading them to temporarily lose their fighting powers. Even if humans wore airtight defensive clothes made of nanomaterial, the insects could still crawl in through the gaps. In fact, they used acid and their really sharp mandibles to tear holes in their defensive suits. To get rid of the insect-type monsters that descended from the sky, the humans had to carry large and powerful insecticide sprays so that they could spray these sticky bubbles on themselves and their comrades at all times. As such, it largely delayed the progress of them digging trenches, stationing artillery, and transporting ammunition. Hence, the time gap between each use of the artillery became longer, and the roars from the artillery also became fewer and farther between. They could not completely cover the entire forest where the monster horde gathered. However, compared to the current threat, the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, falcon-type monsters, and insect-type monsters harassment was nothing. To the humans who were fighting against time to construct their bases, the most problematic threat did not come from the sky. Instead, it was hidden around them right now. Those were the undead. The viruses and bacteria in the Other World were one hundred times more active than it was on Earth. The instability of carbon-based life forms was also one hundred times greater. Even if they were cut to pieces, when viruses, bacteria, spores, and other parasitic life forms worked together, there was still a certain chance that they would turn into a completely different life form. This was especially so when the monster civilization had managed to extract the essence of Blood Flowers and developed the new zombie virus. The transformation rate into the undead and brutality after they transformed was also much higher. During the repeated skirmishes for Burning Island over the past seventy-two hours, humans had left behind nearly one thousand corpses on Burning Island. As for the monsters, the number of carcasses they left behind was one hundred times higher than that of humans. A few hundred thousand bodies were splayed all over the rock, around Burning Island, and the gradual slope connected to the ground, but they were also covered by the dirt that flew into the air due to the explosions. They were mixed together with the earth, and it was hard to find where they were. When their bodies were invaded by the microorganisms in the Other World, some parts of these carcasses and corpses would rot away really quickly, and they would release a really thick miasma that looked like yellow and dark-green fog. It largely obscured the humans vision. A large number of bodies also swelled up into bulging air sacs. In the end, with a loud bang, they exploded, and the fluidinfested with fatal viruses and microorganismsspilled everywhere within hundreds of meters, splashing on the humans trenches and construction work. Of course, quite a number of the thousands of bodies had red tentacles that were as flexible as aquatic plants stretched out of the thousands of bodies and bound the mangled corpses together. They connected their parts and made them fuse together to turn into deformed, twisted undead. The undead stood up with slanted bodies and let out fierce howls while they pounced on humans. To harvest the valuable materials contained in the monster carcasses and to get rid of the problem of the undead, humans sent a lot of manpower to clear the battlefield. Superhumans held their weapons and prepared for battle by the side. Meanwhile, the harvesters used the fastest speed they could muster to cut up the bodies. The Red Dragon Army soldiers then carried liquid nitrogen sprays and flamethrowers to clean every inch of the ground. The bad news was that there were really a lot of undead, and there was no pattern as to when, where, and in what manner they would appear. No one knew just what sort of attacks these carcasses bound together by the Blood Flowers would use to attack, and neither did they know how they could be considered to have fully killed these creatures. That was why whenever they tried to kill an undead, they needed to spend more time, ammunition, and strength in comparison to killing normal monsters. The good news was that the humans who died on Burning Island were true heroes. When they sacrificed their lives, their brains still remained at the moment they were fighting against their enemies and protecting their homes. Even if those warriors were infested by zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores, once they became zombies, they could easily remember their identities and missions when their comrades called out to them or when they heard the loud military songs. Hence, this was something commonly seen on the battlefield. When undead creatures with monstrous faces, sharp fangs, multiple limbs, and bloody tattoos all over their bodies tore apart the dark-green miasma and howled while they charged at the humans who were working hard harvesting the corpses, the ones who were the first to stop them were not superhumans or the Red Dragon Army soldiers, but the zombies who crawled out of the mountains of bodies and looked equally monstrous. The medals these zombies wore had long since been ripped off. They lost their breathing, heartbeats, and even 99% of their thought processes and memories. However, the remaining 1% thought processes and memories shone like a beacon in the rage and storm churning in their minds, pointing them in their final direction. Bizarre sounds came out from the zombies hole-ridden chests, and the sounds gathered together to form a twisted, strange rhythm. They sang military songs that only they could understand while they pounced on the undead. Every piece of flesh on their bodies turned into sharp teeth as they bit down on the undead. They became untangled from each other and fell off cliffs that were hundreds of meters away from the ground. Their bones were crushed because of it, and they used their flesh and blood to leave behind an unerasable mark belonging to Earthlings in their brand new home. Even though the main armies had yet to fight against each other head-on, devastating and tragic small-scale battles appeared in the air, on the ground, and on every front. On the east of Burning Island was a slope that led straight to the ground. Even though this slope was considered to be steep if it was measured by Earths standards, to the humans whose mobility had been largely increased and to the monsters, this was the main road to the top of Burning Island, or at least, it was much better than the cliffs that were perpendicular to the ground. Those could be found on most spots of Burning Island. Over the past seventy-two hours, more than ten waves of monsters wanted to climb up Burning Island through this slope. As a result, they left behind thousands of carcasses on the path. It was this slope to become the main area for humans to clean and cleanse the undead. They must seize every second they had to get rid of all the monster carcasses before the monster horde launched a major attack. They dug trenches on the slope and set up anti-monster mines. They also set up high-voltage nets and electromagnetic towers. They even stationed an anti-aircraft machine gun base that was shaped like an arc on the top of the rock. This anti-aircraft machine gun base faced the slope. When necessary, the anti-aircraft machine guns could fire everything in sight and used brute firepower to push the monsters who rushed up the slope down again. The ones in charge of the gargantuan task of cleaning the battlefield were those in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. They were famous for the Ultimate Style and Beast Soul Style, had risen to power over the past two years, and could practically fight on equal grounds with Dragon City Universitys martial arts course now. Chapter 656 - His Coursemates Grew Stronger Rapidly Agricultural University was known as the Monster University. Not only did its martial arts course students know how to fight, but they were also unmatched when it came to their understanding of monster structures. They were the best to clean up battlefields and harvest resources. However, the slope was bumping, and the battlefield was covered in holes. Miasma was rife in the air. There were not enough seniors and juniors to be used, so they gradually split up, which was why they ran into all sorts of dangerous situations. Duan Lian knelt on the ground on one knee and swung his sabers. With wild slices, he cut up the stomach of a Demonic Halberd Pig that was about the same size as a Tyrant Mammoth, extracting its bones, which shone with a metallic shine. There were all sorts of monster carcasses piled up beside him. If they were transported to the back and ground into bone powder, they could be blended in gene medicine to increase the strength of bones in humans. They could also be used to make alloy or stimulate the rampaging spirit energy in crystals. While he was paying attention to harvesting, he did not seem to have noticed that he was gradually leaving the main squad. Since smoke and miasma obscured his sight, not many people saw him. Behind him was a rather deep hole. There were originally a few mangled carcasses in it. At that moment, they let out slurping sounds. Thin red lines came out from them, and their flesh was connected together. The places where their facial features originally were had already rotted to the point where only black holes were left. Green will-o-the-wisps gushed out of them as if their bodies had been awakened by an evil spirit. Due to the cooperation between the spores and microorganisms, an undead creature crawled out silently from the hole. Its main body was that of a giant pythons torn-up corpse, but countless mandibles that came from insect-type monsters popped out of the wounds on its sides. Now, it sensed a humans neuroelectricity and vitality magnetic field, and it started squirming swiftly to Duan Lian. When the large centipede opened its mouth, it spat out dozens of barbed, red tentacles from its throat, and Duan Lian never turned his head around. Yet, as if he had eyes on the back of his head, he did not even need to turn his head around. With a risky posture, he avoided the large centipedes fatal strike. Then, he swung his sabers as if he was dancing. Like a tornado, he delivered a beautiful spinning slash that cut the large centipede into three parts. Before the undead could squirm about and connect the three severed parts together again, Duan Lian threw his sabers. They turned into two rays of white light that pinned its head and tail firmly on the ground. Duan Lian pulled out the flamethrower by his waist and pulled the trigger with a stoic expression. The undead let out a piercing screech. Very soon, it turned into three lumps of charcoal. But Duan Lian did not stop attacking. Instead, he tossed three anti-monster mines at the three lumps of charcoal. Boom! Boom! Boom! When the three lumps of charcoal were reduced to ashes, he grinned in satisfaction. Duan Lian, are you okay? When he heard the screams of the undead, Xie Feng charged over from a spot not far away. Im fine. Duan Lian put away the flamethrower and walked over to pick up his charred super alloy sabers. Spirit energy surged in him, and spirit flames gushed out to clean the stains on the saber, causing the saber to regain its sharp glare. Duan Lian swung his sabers casually and snorted, This sort of thing is an undead? Only humans have the right to be known as the strongest immortal beings in the Other World! Duan Lian did indeed have the right to be so prideful. Duan Lian, Xie Feng, Sun Ya, and Jiang Rui were the Four Great Kings who joined Agricultural Universitys martial arts course at the same time as Meng Chao. Based on what Meng Chao remembered about his previous life, his peers were not known as the Golden Era among the superhumans in Dragon City. That was because many of his talented peers had perished tragically at the northern offense when the Red Radiance Jade tsunami had exploded from under Raging Waves. Even if some superhumans escaped through sheer luck or did not join the northern offense, since their martial art ideals lagged behind, they could not catch up to the monsters swift evolution speed. During the next few years, they suffered major losses during a war of attrition. That was why a talent gap showed up. It was only when Gu Jianbo completed the Ultimate Styles theory several years later that they managed to catch their breath. Perhaps the Four Great Kings of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course perished a long time ago, which was why Meng Chao never heard their names in his previous life. However, due to Meng Chaos return in this life, many peoples fates changed drastically. First, the Red Radiance Jade tsunami from Raging Waves was controlled at a perfect pace. The liquified spirit energy gushed out like a volcano and charged into the clouds. Then, it fell on all the soldiers heads like rain. Not only were humans not torn to shreds like they did in his previous life or crippled because they had their spirit meridians broken due to the major radiation, but they were also nourished by the spirit energy rain and reached new heights. This helped them build a strong base for them to overcome the limits of their lives. Also, Meng Chao helped Gu Jianbo complete and upgrade the Ultimate Styles martial art theory a few years ahead of time, allowing humans to find their optimized fighting style against monsters who could transform twice or thrice after they evolved, and they also found the best way to fight against the undead. In the beginning, Agricultural Universitys martial arts courses Ultimate Style and Dragon City Universitys Overkill Style argued to a certain degree about which was better than the other. Be that as it may, more pathfinders, hunters, and Red Dragon Army soldiers killed those undead creatures under the guidance of the Ultimate Style while they themselves did not have a single scratch on their bodies. They then uploaded their fighting videos online so that the entire city could see them. Therefore, the arguments gradually lessened. Martial artists were always the most conservative of all careers, but they were also the most open-minded. When they had to choose between survival and destruction, no one would stick to one single theory and fighting style and defend it. Even if prideful Dragon City University martial arts course students were the chosen among the chosen had to admit that the Ultimate Style could indeed fight equally with the Overkill Style. In fact, it represented the fighting style of the future. But Meng Chao did not just bring the Ultimate Style to the table. Instead, he brought more than one hundred future martial arts styles to the table, including the future Reckless Bull Force, the future Ripple Force, and the future One Hundred Saber Techniques. As Meng Chaos cultivation realm continued improving, he gradually awakened to more of his memories, and he became in control of more future martial arts. He was also becoming increasingly skilled in them. Meng Chao imitated Battle God Lei Zongchao and published the future martial art thoughts, practice methods, and fighting styles to the life science forums on the deep web. They were all done anonymously, of course. The future martial arts did stir up great discussions online. What was important was not the specific moves or fighting styles of the martial arts. Instead, they shone with a light that lit up the humans evolution path. With the light of the future guiding them, the amazing people and life science experts in Dragon City naturally drew parallels from the inferences of the future martial arts and drew their own inferences, thus allowing them to improve and upgrade more martial arts and cultivation methods. In just two years, the spirit energy cultivation system in Dragon City took huge steps forward and reached a stage that was thirty years into the future. Besides, the abundant resources brought to them by the grand victory at the northern offense as well as the various projects Meng Chaos Superstar collaborated with Agricultural Universitys martial arts course allowed them to gain the snowball effect and get more advantages. As of today, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course was stronger by more than five times compared to what Meng Chao remembered of his past life! In the past, when the seniors of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course could graduate as two-star superhumans, they were considered to be very outstanding. The previous batches of graduates might not even produce a few three-star superhumans. Now, however, there were already thirty students who had become two-star superhumans in Meng Chaos batch alone. The Four Great Kings like Duan Lian and Die Feng were already firmly in their seats as three-star superhumans as well. They had cleared nearly one hundred meridians and hundreds of branch meridians. Now, they were aiming for the peak of Earth Realm. The naivety they had when they competed against Meng Chao during the admission test in the past could no longer be found as well. While Meng Chao was risking his life and becoming stronger by leaps and bounds, they did not remain idle either. They used the craziest methods to torment their own bodies and refine their minds. Duan Lian and Xie Feng had countless scars left on their bodies and faces. Those were all gifts from the monsters claws, venomous fangs, and acid. Even if they used drugs and advanced laser technology to get rid of their scars so that their wounds could heal completely, their fearless demeanor was embedded on their faces, and with smoke as well as stubble serving as decorations on their faces, they did not look like students who had yet to graduate. Instead, they looked like veterans who had survived through numerous battles. Both of them strolled about the area and chatted with each other while they killed the undead around them. The large construction machines could finally be driven up to dig trenches, set up mines, and firing points. Duan Lian and Xie Feng sighed in relief. They monitored the situation by the side and were prepared to kill the monsters ambushing from the air and the ground at any moment. They also spent some time opening the monitor of their tactical watches to check their achievements and ranking. Just like usual, the battle network system would distribute missions to the universities, departments l, and individuals. When they were rewarded based on their achievements after the battle, their mission completion rate, the number of monsters they kill, and their rank would affect the distribution of their medals and cultivation resources. Upperclassmen like them were about to face internships and distribution of work post-graduation. Their personal futures were closely tied to their performance during the pitched battle because it was one that decided the future of Dragon City. Whew, Duan Lian, youve been practicing behind our backs recently, huh? You actually didnt sleep over the past twenty-four hours and killed 132 normal monsters, 17 Nightmarish Beasts, and even killed 3 Hell Beasts together with your tutor? The points you got during the pitched battle are just five marks behind Sun Ya, and youre in the top twenty among all the students in the alliance of the five universities! Xie Feng gasped in amazement. Xie Feng, are you praising me, or are you beating around the bush and praising yourself? Duan Lian was originally a prideful young man with a rather hot temper. However, ever since Meng Chao snuck into his bedroom in the past and slit his throat, he learned his lesson and became a new man. He could also joke with his coursemates now. Youre just two points behind me, and if you kill two more normal monsters, youll catch up to me. Now, there is an unprecedentedly large monster horde that is about to attack us. None of us knows whether youre preserving your strength so that you can go all out later. Chapter 657 - Meng Chao Is Here! Eh, were the same! Xie Feng did not deny it and grinned, I dont believe that youve used your full power either. All of the Four Great Kings are rubbing their palms and just waiting to slaughter the super monster horde when they come and rush to the top ten of the achievement points ranking board of the alliance of the five universities. Duan Lian snorted as an agreement. However, if he wanted to become outstanding among the dozens of people in the same batch as he was in the alliance of the five universities and reach the top ten, it would not be easy. After all, they were just the Four Great Kings of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Wu Wu of the monster controller course was in Agricultural University alone. She had a firm seat above them. Meanwhile, there were other specially recruited students who were of the same rank as Wu Wu in the University of Technology, the military school, and the University of Science. Take Shao Jianqing as an example, she was the one who inherited the Female Battle Goddess heroic spirit. Each one of them was stronger than the last, and they had no problem killing more than ten Hell Beasts alone. The Four Great Kings were weak, and it was hard to compete against these beasts! However, the one with the highest achievement points among their peers in the pitched battle at the border of Dragon City was not in the alliance of the five universities. It was Wang Dao of Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Ever since he lost to Meng Chao during the interuniversity tournament between Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities, he also lost his title of the champion, which he had retained for more than ten years. After that, Wang Dao cultivated one hundred times harder than before. What was even rarer was that he did not decide to shut himself off to other schools of martial arts because he belonged to the Overkill Style in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and was the rising star of Overkill Style. Instead, he learned the unique points and advantages of the Ultimate Style and tried his hardest to blend the advanced theories of the Ultimate Style into the Overkill Style to largely cover the weakness of the Overkill Styles long preparation and cooldown time, along with its weakness of having spirit energy magnetic fields that were too complicated. During the past year or so, Wang Dao did not appear within the sights of his peers. It was as if he had been unable to get himself back to his feet and faded into obscurity. But all his hard work was rewarded during this pitched battle. Over the past three days and three nights, he and the students from Dragon City Universitys martial arts course destroyed seven monster hordes, and Wang Dao himself killed nineteen Hell Beasts and nearly one hundred Nightmarish Beasts. Even if he had the support of long-distance artillery and the Red Dragon Army, this number was something terrifying to behold. Based on the fighting videos Wang Dao uploaded to the battle network, he was now at the peak of Earth Realm and was prepared to challenge Heaven Realm. Shao Jianqing was the only one from the alliance of the five universities who could hope to compete against this beast because she had the Female Battle Goddess supporting her. At the very least, people at the levels of Duan Lian and Xie Feng would not treat Wang Dao as their target for the time being. That was just asking for a slap in the face, and they would have a destructive blow delivered to their pride. Of course, apparently, Meng Chao was even stronger than Wang Dao and was the first among them to reach Heaven Realm. However, Duan Lian, Xie Feng, and the other students already did not treat Meng Chao purely as a student from the alliance of the five universities. Before he even graduated, he had stopped the abnormal beasts schemes several times, and he could even become friends with the tutors, chat happily with the dean of the department, and even make business deals with the chancellor. Was such a person even a student? So, if Duan Lian and Xie Feng were normal beasts, and if Wu Wu, Shao Jianqing, and Wang Dao were dinosaurs, then Meng Chao was literally a monster. Speaking of which, many students were skeptical about Meng Chao reaching Meng Chao. They did not doubt his cultivation realm, it was just that there were plenty of ways to reach Heaven Realm. There were plenty of people who invested a large number of resources, ran into some blessings, and were especially lucky, so their fighting capabilities on paper reached that of those in Heaven Realm. This was a method that plenty of people could accept as well. After they reached Heaven Realm, they used around three to eight years to slowly digest the resources, then turn their fighting capabilities on paper into real strength. Meng Chao should be in this category, right? That was why he went into isolated training over the past few months and did not even join the pitched battle that would decide the future of Dragon City. This was something that was understandable. Not only did the students understand it, they even sighed in relief. They had no other choice. If they stood together on the same battlefield as a monster like Meng Chao, they just could not be motivated to fight. They would just want to wave their flags by the side and cheer loudly for him. With that thought in him, Duan Lian decided to motivate Xie Feng. At the same time, he also motivated himself. Meng Chao is ahead of us, but we might be able to catch up to him later. I heard that half a year ago, during the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, Meng Chao received a blessing, so I think hell need a few years to completely digest this blessing and stabilize his position as a four-star superhuman. This is a good chance for us! As long as we get rid of the monster horde, the mobile force of the monsters will be completely wiped out, and the rhythm of the war will be firmly in our grasp. Perhaps well be able to reach Heaven Realm in around three to five years, dont you think, Xie Feng? Xie Feng? Um Xie Feng stared at his tactical screen and was in a daze. Duan Lian was mildly surprised. Then, he looked at the monitor and saw Xie Feng watching a video that someone uploaded on the battle network just now. In the video was someone with a pair of golden wings. He acted really ostentatiously above the lair, like some birdman with golden powder on his wings. Huh? Duan Lian was dumbfounded. Isnt that Meng Chao? Why is he flying around the lair? Also, that golden saber on his waist looks really familiar. Thats like what is it? Could it be? Before he could figure it out, beeping sounds cut into the internal communication channel of the alliance of the five universities. Then, a happy voice filled with energy popped up. Hey, everyone! I missed you so much! Wu Wu rode on her Ghost Leopard in the forest where the super monster horde was, and she was riding in the direction where Burning Island was The branches behind her rustled. Dozens of monsters that resembled giant spiders but also looked like felines with six legs jumped out. They chased after her tightly. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! These monsters kept chasing after her and firing adhesive liquid at her. The adhesive liquid formed really sticky spider webs in the air. If even one finger of hers was stuck in there, then she might end up dead. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The long-distance artillery from Burning Island landed in the forest, turning into a sea of fire. The shockwaves were like tornados that were mixed with a lot of branches, tree trunks, stones, and monster carcasses. They charged at her from all directions and attacked the human and monsters indiscriminately, adding a high degree of uncertainty as to who would win this shocking chase in the end. Fortunately, Wu Wu grew up in the wild since she was young, and her instincts were just as sharp as a monsters. The Ghost Leopard under her was also modified by the most advanced modification technology in Agricultural University. That was why she was able to stumble her way out of the fingers of the God of Death multiple times. Compared to Duan Lian, Xie Feng, and the others mission of cleaning the battlefield and killing the undead, the mission Wu Wu received was something even more dangerous. She was tasked to enter the forest where the super monster horde had gathered and determine the species of monsters that formed the monster horde, their level, and their ranks. Then, she had to provide cues for the aerial artillery and long-distance artillery. After that, she had to provide primitive data to the strategists at the headquarters. Some of the monsters were sturdy, some of them were agile, some of them were stealthy, and some had mysterious mental attack prowess. Humans had different kinds of weapons to handle different kinds of monsters Napalm bombs, armor-piercing shells, freezing shells, thermobaric bombs, ordnance penetrators, high-voltage nets, railguns, spirit energy cannons, and others. Based on the different numbers of normal monsters, Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, and Hell Beasts, Burning Islands defenders needed to choose relative measures beforehand. They must decide whether they need to ask for reinforcements from the rear and call for stronger fighters or simply decide to suffer devastating losses on their end and leave Burning Island in an orderly fashion. In a situation where smoke, miasma, fog, and spirit energy magnetic field interference was really thick and strong, it was basically impossible for drones to enter deep into the forest to investigate the monster horde. They could only rely on fearless recon soldiers to use their eyes to gather the most accurate data. Of course, this was a really dangerous task, and the mortality rate was high as well. Logically speaking, they should not give this mission to normal university students. However, Wu Wu had used the past seventy-two hours to tear apart countless monsters, and this outstanding achievement allowed her to get the chance to carry out this mission. The reason behind why she volunteered for this mission was simple. Compared with cleaning the battlefield and killing the undead, the rewards for observing the monster horde within close proximity were higher by ten times. As long as she managed to retreat with all her parts intact, the points she gained would help her reach the top five or even the top three among all the students in the alliance of the five universities. During the reward session after the battle, she could naturally get more cultivation resources. She had no other choice. Meng Chao has already reached Heaven Realm, we have to work hard to catch up to him so that we can scratch his face in the future! Wu Wu grabbed the Ghost Leopards nape and said seriously. The Ghost Leopard let out a long howl as if it understood its master, who was becoming increasingly fluent in the human language. Then, it swung its tail, bared its teeth, and farted. Puff! A dark green gas that was as thick as tear gas instantly came out of the Ghost Leopards butt. The monsters who were chasing after them were caught off guard. The moment they sucked in the biochemically modified and foul-smelling gas, they twitched and fell off the branches, unable to retain their balance. Wu Wu hugged the Ghost Leopards neck tightly and used the chance to widen the distance between her and her pursuers. She rode forward swiftly and soon rushed out of the forest. By then, the pursuers caught up to her. Nearly one hundred monsters flanked her. Their formation made them look like two sharp fangs that wanted to bite down on her. Despite the fact that there were no ambushes from long-distance attacks, Wu Wu still moved to the left and right outside the forest. She rode in a zig-zagging formation as if she was avoiding something under her feet. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon, the anti-monster mines she set up before she entered the forest were detonated by her pursuers. Dozens of monsters were torn to bits by the blast, and they were thrown backward. Wu Wu increased her speed once more under the cover of the flames and shockwaves. In one breath, she rushed to the main squad who came to receive her. She was finally able to release a sigh of relief and fell down on the ground with her Ghost Leopard. Their limbs were splayed all over them. She raised her wrist and uploaded the large number of valuable images she had taken earlier onto the battle network. Meanwhile, she also saw the topic all the students were talking about in the alliance of the five universities. [Meng Chao is back!] Chapter 658 - The Monster Horde Attacks! Among the students in the alliance of the five universities, the one whose fate was changed the most drastically was definitely Meng Chaos high school best friendChu Feixiong. In his previous life, Xhu Feixiong did not manage to get into military school because he was a few marks short of the admission mark. He could only start as a soldier of the lowest rank. With his fearless personality, his sturdy body, and a little bit of luck, he managed to fight energetically for a few years on the frontlines against the monsters. Unfortunately, his luck eventually ran out. In the end, Chu Feixiong was squashed under the foot of a Tyrant Mammoth, and together with his comrades, he turned into a cold number on a memorial. But once Meng Chao returned to the past, taught him the future Reckless Bull Force, shared the large amount of cultivation resources he gained through the study group they opened together, and also gained extra marks through the achievement he gained during the national college examinations practical test, Chu Feixiong was finally able to join the military school, and he was even enrolled in its strongest coursethe heroic spirit course! After entering university, Meng Chao never forgot about his best friend. Every time he activated another future martial art, he always went immediately to Chu Feixiong to test it. The white bear of a boy was sturdy, and he could withstand being beaten up by these future martial arts as well. After a few years, his fair and untoned body was all gone, and his fighting strength had increased by leaps and bounds. Even though he was not as strong as Meng Chao, he could still be considered as a beast who could make others gasp in amazement. The only regretful thing was that Chu Feixiongs heroic spirit was a little weak. His heroic spirit was Soldier. When he was alive, he was just a normal soldier, and he could not compare to Shao Jianqings Female Battle God. The only skill he had was the mediocre Army Fist. Fortunately, Chu Feixiong was the optimistic type, and he believed that all generals started as foot soldiers. Since his dream was to become a mighty general, then he had to take the path every general took! At that moment, Chu Feixiong was stationed around the artillery base with the other military school students. Their mission was to ensure that these roaring steel beasts remained safe, and they were not to let the monster horde attack the humans long-distance firepower. When he heard Meng Chaos familiar voice in the communication channel, Chu Feixiong was so excited that he jumped up and swung his arm fiercely. Unfortunately, before he could start dancing around happily, Shao Jianqing kicked him from behind. Amid the deafening sounds of the artillery shells, his squad leader twisted his ear and yelled, Careful! Look up! Chu Feixiong looked up and saw hundreds of huge, black objects descending from the sky at lightning speed. With loud thuds, they rammed into the top of Burning Island. Their bodies were smashed like thrown watermelons, and their bodily fluids spilled everywhere. Poisonous gas also filled the area. Those were the carcasses of hundreds of herbivorous monsters. These herbivorous monsters were the amalgamations of rhinoceroses and elephants. They had already died for hours, and their organs had already rotted away. In fact, due to the viruses and microorganisms in them, highly dense poisonous gas accumulated in their bodies, making them swell up and turning them into natural biochemical bombs. What was even more terrifying was that these carcasses had plenty of pests inside. The shockwave blasted all of them out of the torn carcasses, and they acted like the shrapnel from anti-monster mines. In an instant, they spread all over the top of the rock. The caws and savage laughter of the flying-type monsters came from the sky. When three to five large falcon-type monsters grabbed a carcass together and flew thousands of meters above the rock before unfurling their claws so that the carcass fell from the sky, they could unleash an aerial attack on the human base. Even though the humans aerial artillery and anti-aircraft artillery kept firing at these monsters, they could not stop hundreds of carcass bombs from exploding, leading to Chu Feixiong, Shao Jianqing, Duan Lian, Xie Feng, and the Red Dragon Army soldiers on the artillery base to run helter-skelter. However, before they could face the risk of being killed by acid and poison gas to get rid of all the pests who were running all over the ground while screeching after they got out of the carcass bombs, the forest not far away swayed violently, and countless towering trees snapped and fell. The monster horde appeared! The ones at the frontmost row were the pests who were smaller, weaker, but had terrifying reproductive powers. They were monsters with an absolute advantage in numbers. Their mission was to use suicidal attacks to clear out the humans mines and figure out their firing points so that they could make the humans waste their ammunition. They were also in charge of making the high-voltage nets and electromagnetic towers run on overdrive. Behind the pests were the sturdy monsters like the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses. They were the main force who feared no pain and death. Under the lead of more than one hundred Tyrant Mammoths, these monsters foamed at the mouth, and they twitched, as if they were electrocuted. Excited flames burned into the beady, red eyes. It was as if they were not about to step into a death trap, but a grand feast. The Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, and Tyrant Mammoths formed a square formation that looked like a morning star. On their flanks were a large number of faster and more agile feline-type monsters. Compared to the black Tyrants Square formation in front, these felines were spread further apart, so it was harder for artillery to cover all of them. They also had greater mobility. In fact, they could climb up from all directions of Burning Island, even up cliffs that were virtually perpendicular to the ground. Once they reached the spot connecting Burning Island to the ground, they would become the most fatal problem, because it was impossible for the artillerys cannons to fire ninety degrees downwards. And there were also numerous bugs surrounding the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, Tyrant Mammoths, and feline-type monsters. Since these bugs were too densely packed together, at first glance, it looked as if black fog had gathered above the monster horde. It interfered with human vision and caused humans to have a hard time figuring the exact number of monsters, their species, and direction of attack. At the same time, it served as quite the obstacle for the roaring artillery. In fact, they could cause the artillery to explode beforehand, thus absorbing more than 50% of the damage in the artillery shells. The monster horde seemed endless when they looked at it from the front and the sides. Aside from the Tyrant Mammoths, there were definitely even more terrifying Hell Beasts and even Apocalyptic Beasts hiding in the forest. They were just waiting to show their most terrifying side once the cannon fodders in front were all gone. The monster horde is here! Fire! Shoot at them! Blast them to bits! The deafening roars and blinding sparks from three artillery bases instantly increased by another degree. With the minefield that covered every inch of ground around Burning Island, they blasted the pests in front to bits. But the explosions and flames did not cause the monsters in the square formation to feel any fear. Instead, it stirred up their most primal brutality and caused them to charge at full speed. They were like a black wave that swallowed up the sky and earth. In an instant, they arrived in front of Burning Island. Energy and substances in the Other World were incredibly unstable. Machines with complicated structures had more than ten times the chance of experiencing failure compared to Earth after they had been used intensely for a period of time. A longer period of time was needed to let them cooldown, and a similarly long period of time was needed to maintain them. The roars from the three artillery bases lasted for a little over half an hour before they started becoming weaker and scattered. The humans had long since been aware that they could not just rely on long-distance firepower to kill all the monsters under Burning Island. Chu Feixiong, Shao Jianqing, Wu Wu, Duan Lian, Xie Feng, the youth guards from the alliance of the five universities, their tutors, the soldiers from the Red Dragon Army, the special forces from the mega corporations, and the mercenaries from various businesses all drew their weapons, clenched their fists, and loaded their guns. The time to decide their fate had come! Meng Chao and Lu Siya stood on the blimp of an armored airship. The propellers of the armored airship were working at maximum capacity. Violent gusts of wind struck their faces like raging waves, but they remained as still as reefs while they stared at the battlefield not far in the distance. The area around Burning Island was like a burning sea of fire. Countless monster carcasses released colorful and bewitching lights while flames raged. When the light shone on the battlefield, they could clearly see the humans defense line and the monster hordes vanguards clashing together. This scene was especially prominent on the slopes that led to the top of Burning Island. Both sides occupied these slopes until nothing else could pass through, not even water. The ones in these narrow paths were engaged in the most brutal melee battles. Whenever the monster horde pushed one meter forward, they left behind hundreds of carcasses. These carcasses would then be blasted to bits within just a few minutes and burnt to ashes. When they had finally pushed dozens of meters forward and occupied a slope that was relatively flat, a powerful human fighter would usually lead a suicide squad to launch a counterattack, and the monsters would then be swept down the slope that was more than one hundred meters above the ground, resulting in their bodies being broken. Of course, the price humans had to pay was also great. Based on what Meng Chao could see alone, more than ten powerful fighters charged too far ahead of the others and were surrounded by the monster horde. In the end, they were either completely devoured by the monster horde, or they detonated the grenades and explosives they carried with them to turn into the most brilliant fireballs. However, this war situation was already far better than the hellish battlefield Meng Chao remembered of his previous life. In his previous life, the human army did not have so much support from artillery and heavy machine guns, and neither did they have nearly an infinite amount of ammunition. At that time, when they faced the fearsome monster horde, humans could only use their bodies to mend the defense line. In fact, after they ran out of ammunition, they used their teeth to rip apart the monsters, just like what the monsters did to them. This strategy of waiting behind their steel defense line for the enemies to reach them while exhausted and defending a place with the support of endless ammunition was the most beneficial and comfortable strategy for humans, and it also had the highest exchange ratio. With every roar of their artillery, they ripped apart dozens of monsters. With every death of a powerful fighter, at least one hundred monsters died with them. With every defense line they penetrated, the monsters had to leave behind more than one thousand bodies, but the construction machines of humans just had to work faster on the top of the rocks to build the second, the third, and dozens of tightly packed defense lines. The monster horde might appear endless, but they did not pop out of thin air and had an unlimited number of soldiers. Meng Chao and Lu Siya watched from above, and they could see that the rear of the monster horde was beginning to become sparse. They began to show signs that they were running out of manpower. Chapter 659 - A Fragile Gap The fighting potential of the monster civilization has been drained to its limit. Meng Chao saw plenty of fighting videos when he was rushing to the frontlines. Dozens of Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts he had never seen before showed up. Humans took pictures of them from all sorts of angles to analyze and examine them. Quite a number of people were shocked by the destructive power behind these fearsome monsters. Meng Chao could clearly remember that during the later stage of the Monster War in his previous life, when these ultimate weapons of the monster civilization appeared, they were bigger and more brutal than what he saw in the pictures. Compared to his previous life, the ultimate weapons of the monster civilization had largely shrunk. But that made sense, after Dragon City lost badly during the northern offense, there were a few years where they only defended the city and did not expand their territory. The monster civilization seized the chance to occupy those territories instead. They took over the crystal mines and important tactical spots around Dragon City, thus allowing them to develop at their own pace, gather resources, and make stronger soldiers. The battle of the lair also ended with the monster civilization winning. Without Meng Chao turning the tides around, the cultivation resources Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao gathered for his entire life, the seven Hells Blood, and the large amount of experiment data on how to regain youth should have been brought back to the monster civilization by the Vortex. Chances were that the monster civilization in his previous life was able to complete the modification of the Nine Great Supernatural Entities and the various ultimate weapons because they gained Jin Wanhaos resources and data. That was why they were able to gain so much power. And now, all the crystal mines and important tactical spots, including Shattered Starlake and Raging Waves, were under human control. As humans steel army rolled forward, the monster civilization was forced to the most barren corners of Monster Mountain Range soon after it was born. They did not have enough resources, time, and space to develop. The Nine Great Supernatural Entities had not had time to fully develop. Among them, the White Spirit, Earthquake, Demonic Abyss Eye, and Vortex were already killed by Meng Chao and the others. Jin Wanhaos resources and secrets of the ancient ruins were also intercepted by Meng Chao and did not end up in the monster civilizations hands. With humans growing stronger and monsters growing weaker, the monster civilization of today was basically a premature baby with insufficient nutrients. It was no wonder the monster civilization had to place all its hope on the Vortex destroying the lair to create a chain reaction that would cause an explosion in Dragon City from within. Then, if they attacked from inside and outside, they could win the fight in one go. The moment the Vortex died, the monster civilizations scheme was completely destroyed. The monster civilization was now caught between a rock and a hard place. It was impossible for them to scatter the monster horde they had finally gathered together and make them retreat. Monster Mountain Range also could not possibly have enough resources to rear so many hungry monsters. If they could not take down Dragon City, the monsters would definitely kill each other. Even if the mastermind hiding behind the monster civilization had the ability to control each monster, it must definitely sacrifice a large number of monsters to fill up the stomachs of the other monsters. While Earthlings were becoming stronger rapidly and changed every day, all tactical retreats and ambushes from the monster civilization were just acts of chronic suicide for it. So, if we win this fight, the monster civilization will completely lose its ability to fight in the field. They can only hide in the mountains and caves while struggling to live. They can no longer pose a tactical threat. Even if the monster civilizations mastermind is really the human Jin Qianxi who escaped from Blood Alliance decades ago, when she faces the steel army attacking her from all directions, her scheme cannot fight against the increasingly powerful Dragon City! To Meng Chao, this battle was no longer a problem of who would win or lose. Dragon City would definitely win! Humanity would definitely win! Earth would definitely win! This was an undeniable fact. The problem was, not only did humans need to win, they must gain a beautiful and perfect victory. They must also snatch as many resources and spoils of war as possible while minimizing losses as much as possible. The moment they unlocked the secrets behind the monster civilization, they must also have its strength fuse into Dragon Citys civilization. No matter what, the monster civilization was just a mini boss of a starter village. The historic war that swept through every inch of land beyond Monster Mountain Range, engulfed all races, and destroyed everything had already beat its first drum. In his previous life, Dragon City and Earthlings were pawns and sacrifices of this historic war. After he returned from the apocalypse, Meng Chao swore that he would lead the energetic Dragon City and seize the rhythm of the Other World war in his hands. Then, they would snatch more resources and stand above the extraordinary beings in the Other World to become the masters of the war! (and then what, continue stealing from other races?) Within twenty-four hours, we must completely destroy the monster horde and break the monster civilizations spine! Meng Chao tightened his grip around Golden Tooth Saber. His teeth dug into his bottom lip, and they shone with a sharp glare, just like his saber. He narrowed his eyes, and Meng Chao noticed that the monster horde was changing its formation. Artillery fire, smoke, and the black smoke-like insects blocked view on the ground, so others might be unable to see clearly. But since Meng Chao was high above, he could see everything, and he noticed that there were at least ten Tyrant Mammoths that were discreetly gathering together. They swung their trunks and sang a bloodthirsty warsong that stimulated the last bit and the strongest power lying in the numerous Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, and artiodactyla-type monsters cells. Gradually, they formed an unstoppable arrow. The arrow pointed at the gap between two human defense lines on Burning Island. Logically speaking, the humans defense lines overlapped with each other and had firing points covering them. It was impossible for there to be gaps inside. But as the steel defense lines and the monster horde continued colliding against each other, some people fearlessly charged forward, and some had their bodies corroded by acid and poisoned by smog. Some of the bases had powerful fighters providing support, and they were like wedges that were wedged deeply in the monster horde. Several bases had the undead and zombies explode from them. In fact, due to the unstable crystal artillery shells exploding, they sank into a desperate, chaotic battle. Slowly, a noticeable gap appeared between the defense lines. And this defense line was really obvious. The humans on both sides of the gap might be employing the same weapons, equipment, and tactics, they lacked effective teamwork. There were plenty of times where they just did whatever they wanted even though both sides were close to each other. Big Sis Ya, whats going on?! Meng Chao pointed downward and asked loudly even though the wind was blowing against his face, This is an obvious flaw, but no one noticed?! Lu Siya shouted back at Meng Chao, They should have, but the battle has already progressed to the climax, and everyone is in a frenzy! Its hard for them to adjust their formation in time! On the left is the Red Dragon Armys base, and on the right is the mega corporations base, understand now?! Meng Chao instantly understood. Theoretically speaking, the regular army should be the strongest, largest, and only armed force of a civilization. But in his previous life, the Red Dragon Army lost badly during the northern offense, and most of its elite forces and tactical resources were devoured by the Red Radiance Jade tsunami. From then on, the Red Dragon Army was unable to get itself back on its back. It never managed to recover even when the apocalypse arrived. In his previous life, the strongest forces were the owners of the mega corporationsthe Deity Realm superhumans who were so rich they could fight against countries and had a ridiculous amount of authority. The fighting dogs they kept were also strong, and these were the private armed forces and mercenaries that had different names and all sorts of skills. The Ghost Tribe Meng Chao joined actually belonged to a mega corporation, not the Red Dragon Army. At that time, the Red Dragon Army had completely been reduced to something akin to an army of occupation. And just like any other army of occupation, they were engaged in difficult occupation wars day in and day out. They lived their lives not knowing what they were doing, and all their pride, dignity, sense of mission and fighting strength was destroyed. Basically speaking, they hid in their occupied bases when they had nothing to do, and at most, they used advanced weapons that were hundreds of years ahead of the other races to bully the weakest races of the dwarves, elves, and orcs. Even so, they had to live in fear, because if they were careless, they could end up in the trap of the Other World races who used the terrain to their advantage, or the Other World races that were talented, had genetic mutations, and had tons of blessings would beat them up, and they could only beg the powerful people from the mega corporations to help them. Even though this was really embarrassing, it solved a major problem in Dragon City in his previous life. Even if they lived in a world where the one with the strongest fist called the shots, at that time, the Red Dragon Army knew their place and were satisfied with their position as affiliates of the mega corporations and powerful fighters. They never caused major trouble. But now, things were different. In this life, due to Meng Chao returning to the past and changing their destiny, not only did the Red Dragon Army not lose during the northern offense, they won and gained a lot of resources. Countless grassroots soldiers were nourished by the spirit energy tsunami, and they gained great prestige among the people. Meanwhile, since the Ultimate Style appeared beforehand and Broken Star Club was set up, the Red Dragon Armys overall fighting strength increased by one whole degree. The Ultimate Style could repair main meridians and cultivate branch meridians to increase the upper limit of broken-star superhumans. Meanwhile, the foot soldiers in the Red Dragon Army were the ones who were injured the easiest on the battlefield and were also the easiest to turn into broken-star superhumans. More than thirty percent of the members in Broken Star Club were foot soldiers in the Red Dragon Army. While they practiced the Ultimate Style and the future martial arts Meng Chao brought over, they communicated with other Broken Star Club members, exchanged experience, and pooled their resources together. Due to the influence from the club, the grassroots units in the Red Dragon Army gained a new appearance. Now, the Red Dragon Army was filled with powerful soldiers and had ample resources. Its peak fighting strength and base fighting strength were ten times stronger compared to his previous life. Naturally, they would not accept being manipulated. Instead, they wanted to release louder and more determined voices regarding Dragon Citys future. There cannot be two rulers in one place, and there shouldnt be two sets of incompatible armed forces in one civilization. The Red Dragon Army is the true saber of human civilization. The mega corporations have no need to retain their private squads. All superhumans should serve under the Red Dragon Armys banner! For the sake of final victory, even the Deity Realm superhumans should listen to the Red Dragon Armys commands! This was the bold statement from quite a number of the young soldiers in the army. The mature and level-headed higher-ups in the military would naturally not turn complete enemies against the Deity Realm superhumans who were in control of the mega corporations. But in the Survival Committee, the politicians representing the military were getting progressively aggressive. It was a fact that they were currently arguing fiercely with the politicians representing the mega corporations, and this had already become a trend. And when it came to how they should develop the city tactically, both the Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations had their own say. They also lacked teamwork when it came to tactical cooperation. It was not that they were intentionally dragging each other down. It was just that neither of them had run into a pitched battle that surrounded them from everywhere and could decide the citys fate before. When they were fighting in a frenzy, it was inevitable that none of them could catch up to the others rhythm. Chapter 660 - Bloody Battle in the Air! Meng Chao was not fond of the mega corporations. He never thought about accepting Lu Siyas tempting offer to build Superstar into another mega corporation that could rival Sky Pillar, Universe, Thundercloud, Heaven, and Soaring Dragon. Even if it could become the tenth force of power that stood above the nine great cultivation families, to Meng Chao, it was meaningless. His starting point was also different from Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. Lin Chuan and Gao Ye saw the rift between the social classes, the solidification of the social strata, the Matther effect, the strong becoming stronger and the weak becoming weaker, and other problems. They were worried that there would come a day where the authority in the civilization would fall completely in the hands of the nine mega corporations. That was why these two took different paths and went to the extreme. They hoped to use their own method to search for ways to save their civilization. Meng Chaos thoughts were much simpler. He did not like the mega corporations because in his previous life, the mega corporations controlled Dragon City, thus leading to its destruction overnight, and in the night, it did not even have a proper grave. The ones who won had the say, and the strong ruled over the weak. In this brutal world, being weak was the original sin. Since they gave the mega corporations a chance in his previous life but the mega corporations were useless, then after Meng Chao returned from the apocalypse, he would definitely place more betting chips on other forces of power. This was why he was willing to build Broken Star Club, and through the club, Blue Home, and the deep web, send large amounts of cultivation resources to the grassroots units in the Red Dragon Army, along with future martial arts and tactics that could turn the tides of a way. Over the past few years, Superstar had been working closely with the Red Dragon Army. They signed quite a number of long-term contracts, which ranged from monster material harvesting and the creation of military food. Meng Chao was happy to see the Red Dragon Army rise to power and fight on equal ground with the mega corporations. Speaking of which, it was good that the Red Dragon Army was strong, but Meng Chao did not hope to see that the conflict between the army and the mega corporations turn so intense that they ended up fighting against each other. If Dragon City managed to gain full victory during the Monster War because of Meng Chaos return, but the Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations kept on fighting against each other and even killing each other, thus leading to Dragon City perishing twenty years earlier than his previous life, then it would be hilarious. Of course, right now, things had yet to progress to that state. The Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations simply had different understandings on how Dragon City should develop in the future. Just like the rift between the Colonization Party and Home Party, their conflict was still controllable. As long as someone guided them reasonably and kept on giving them rewards as motivation, the difference in ideals might turn into something that could balance each other out and even keep one another in check. It was a good thing for the long-term development of the civilization. But now was not the time for him to think about these things. How should he balance out the conflict between the Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations? This was a difficult question, and he should only think about it after he defeated the monster civilization! Meng Chao pointed at the gap between the two defense lines and shouted at Lu Siya, Lets go there! The humans defense lines had gradually become clumsy and stiff in their movements as they faced the monster hordes repeated attacks. But since the courageous always won in a battle, then he would always use his fists and valiance to decide the victor! The armored airship they rode on belonged to Sky Pillar Corporation. Under Lu Siyas orders, it adjusted its angle and charged at the vanguards that were dealing the fiercest attacks in the monster horde. There were still a few armored airships around. All of them could see the problem in the humans defense lines from above. Under Meng Chao and Lu Siyas lead, they simultaneously chose the same strategy and used their metal bodies to cover up that fatal weakness. In an instant, more than ten armored airships roared thunderously like armored giants as they descended from the sky. The monster horde immediately noticed this group of fresh troops. Immediately, dozens of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes charged over while escorted by hundreds of falcon-type monsters and griffin-type monsters. Boom boom boom boom boom boom! The rotating machine guns on the armored airships fired at the same time. More than one hundred lines of fire formed an impenetrable net. The Demonic Air Ripping Eyes in front were shot full of holes. But the agile falcon-type monsters flapped their wings and moved about among the lines of fire to dodge the bullets. They also used the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes large bodies to serve as their cover. Then, when they were less than one hundred meters away from the armored airships, they shot out and charged swiftly at the armored airships. The Demonic Air Ripping Eyes seized the chance and release waves of mental attacks. Even though it was not enough to make the human warriors mental strength indexes plummet and their minds to break, at the very least, it could interfere with their nervous systems and cause their accuracy to fall. During that instant, dozens of falcon-type monsters passed those armored airships. One of them withstood bullets firing at its sides. Its wings were shot full of holes, and it screamed while falling from the sky. Even so, its razorblade wings cut into the huge blimp of the armored airship, leaving behind terrifying tears. The noble gases inside instantly gushed out with loud, hissing sounds, causing the armored airships to sway and tremble. The lines of fire in the air instantly became scattered and chaotic. The large number of aerial soldiers seized the chance to draw close to the armored airships. They bared their claws and were prepared to be engaged in the most brutal melee battles. Its our turn! The fighting will in Meng Chaos eyes erupted like a volcano. A golden light shot out of his waist like roaring thunder. It turned into golden electricity that charged straight at the falcon-type monster in front of him. This falcon-type monster had a wingspan of more than twenty meters. When it flapped its wings, the force was strong enough to produce tornadoes. This creature charged at Meng Chao and did not have time to dodge. The mighty force that Meng Chao had been accumulating for a long time cut it in two. It did not even have the time to scream in pain. A large amount of blood and guts spilled out, and its carcass fell out of the clouds. Meanwhile, the destructive force contained in the golden lightning had yet to be finished. Its momentum did not stop, and it charged eight meters forward to cut into the wing of another griffin-type monster. Half of its wing was severed. Griffin-type monsters were felines with wings. On a biological standpoint, they were creatures that completely went against the laws of nature and sport sciences. Even though they possessed the ability to fight on land and air, they only possessed moderate abilities in both areas. They were not the strongest in terms of land battles or aerial battles. Take now for an example. If a falcon-type monster had half of its wing severed, it could restabilize itself. While it might be unable to continue fighting in the air, it could still maintain charging forward at high speed and launch suicidal attacks at the humans armored airships. But the griffins were just too large and clumsy. The moment there were slight damages to their wings, they were immediately unable to maintain balance, and they would plummet to the ground while spiralling. Amazing! Quite a number of superhumans crawled out of the pods of the armored airships around them and climbed up the blimps in the face of the wind and the monsters attacks. They either used glue to repair the tears that the falcons had left behind just now, or drew their weapons to prevent the monsters in the air from landing on the blimps and wreaking havoc on the armored airships. They saw how heroic Meng Chao had been when he cut two monsters with just one slash. Regardless of whether they were from the mega corporations or the Red Dragon Army, all of them were shocked and cheered. While they cheered, Meng Chao did something even more shocking. Eight Demonic Air Ripping Eyes ahead of him had their tentacles connected together. Their cells collided with each other, thus allowing them to release invisible mental ripples that interfered with the humans optical nerves, and this led to the accuracy of the long-distance firepower of the armored airships to plummet. Meng Chao actually retreated to a spot near the tail of the armored airship. Then, he crouched down and went into the starting position of a dash before he instantly ran through the entire blimp and used his momentum and the bounce of the blimp to jump up. Like a cannonball, he charged toward the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. Some falcon-type monsters and griffin-type monsters saw that the situation was bad, so they immediately went forward to stop him. But Meng Chao was the eldest disciple of the Ultimate Style. Soon after he awakened to supernatural powers, he was already able to control all his hair at will. Now, he had long since reached Heaven Realm, and having precise control over his pores was childs play to him. He could move as if he had 36,000 mini exhaust pipers on him. As spirit gas gushed out of him, they instantly turned into dozens of realistic-looking afterimages. All the afterimages overlapped with each other, and they looked like an unfathomable, gray fog. The falcon-type monsters and griffin-type monsters attacked from dozens of angles, but he either dodged them at a hairs breath, or dragged the attacks into his vitality magnetic field so that they would be redirected by his spirit energy vortex, thus causing the falcons and griffins to crash into each other, and their feathers spilled down like rain. Meng Chao seized the chance to stomp on the falcons and griffins. At the same time blood gushed out of these falcons and griffins, he also used the power of his stomp to jump above the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes. The Demonic Air Ripping Eyes swung dozens of barb-covered tentacles with hooks and suckers on them. They charged at him in a seemingly disorderly fashion. But Meng Chao swung Golden Tooth Saber so rapidly that it looked like a dazzling golden ball. As golden flames burned, the dozens of tentacles were fried to a crisp and cut off. These Demonic Air Ripping Eyes let out bewitching screeches simultaneously. Then, they tensed up like clenching hearts and released powerful mental waves as an attempt to burn Meng Chaos cerebral cortex. But Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were just Nightmarish Beasts. Their mental attacks could only be used at normal soldiers and Earth Realm superhumans. Meng Chao returned from the apocalypse and had Hells Blood in him. He was even a Heaven Realm superhuman. These mental attacks were not even as exciting as carbonated drinks with ice in them. Fear Bomb! Meng Chaos eyes immediately became bloodshot, and they were as red as the flames at the bottom level of hell. As his cerebral cortex burned, the terrifying skill he learned from the Demonic Abyss Eye stabbed into the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes brains like burning steel. The Demonic Abyss Eye was originally a Demonic Air Ripping Eye. The mastermind of the monster civilization used the strongest Demonic Air Ripping Eye and used a lot of top-tier biochemical technology to create it as an ultimate bioweapon. When two mind attacks of the same nature clashed head on with each other, Meng Chaos attack naturally tore down the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes defenses with an unstoppable force. Even though they did not have the organs of mammals and did not have a literal soul, when they faced the flames of the apocalypse that gushed out of Meng Chaos eyes, these Demonic Air Ripping Eyes still let out hysterical, terrified screams. Chapter 661 - : The Pig Loses Its Front Hoof While they were screaming, Meng Chao flipped Golden Tooth Saber around and stabbed into one Demonic Air Ripping Eye. Demonic Air Ripping Eyes were mollusks resembling jellyfishes. Aside from a handful of subtypes, most of them were skilled in mind attacks and not in melee combat. Besides, they were Nightmarish Beasts, while Meng Chao was one whole cultivation realm above them. In his hands was also a weapon made of an Apocalyptic Beasts fang and horn. Flames gushed out of the blade, and with an unstoppable, fearsome force, it stabbed through this Demonic Air Ripping Eye. When Meng Chao pulled the saber out, the Demonic Air Ripping Eye had a swift air current gushing out of its body. Its body started flying everywhere, like an out-of-control balloon. However, its tentacles were still bound tightly to the other Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, and it could not free itself in time, so it dragged the other Demonic Air Ripping Eyes, causing them to lose control as well and started flying everywhere in the air. Meng Chao stomped on it, and more air gushed out of this Demonic Air Ripping Eye. At the same time, he also gained a powerful bounce to jump on the second Demonic Air Ripping Eye. This Demonic Air Ripping Eye swung its tentacles in an attempt to sweep Meng Chao off of its body. But even their ancestor, Demonic Abyss Eye, had ended up dead because of Meng Chao. This Nightmarish Beast could not possibly hurt even a single hair on Meng Chaos head. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Around eight saber glares flashed, and this Demonic Air Ripping Eye was torn to shreds. It also turned into an out-of-control balloon. He did the same thing to the others. Within half a minute, the net the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes formed in the air to intercept them was torn to shreds by Meng Chao. They could no longer launch even a single mind attack at the humans armored airships. The snipers on the armored airships instantly felt their spirits lift. The illusions, noises, and pain in their minds were gone. Meng Chaos motivation caused them to fire continuously in their rage. Their accuracy continued increasing, and they fired at the falcon-type and griffin-type monsters so much that they started screeching and yelping as they fell apart. Meanwhile, Meng Chao grabbed two tentacles of a Demonic Air Ripping Eye and turned them into reins while treating that Demonic Air Ripping Eye as his warhorse. He charged at the weakest link of the humans defense line and the most aggressive vanguards of the monster horde. The Demonic Air Ripping Eye wanted to struggle, but Meng Chao kept releasing a presence that felt like the flames of hell, causing each of its cells to tremble in fear. Meng Chaos legs were also like two high-powered boosters. Spirit flames continued gushing out of his soles into its body, causing it to burn and unable to control itself. The Demonic Air Ripping Eye completely lost its ability to levitate. In just a few seconds, it fell hundreds of meters from the sky. With a loud bang, it slammed on the ground. The Demonic Air Ripping Eyes large but soft body served as the perfect buffer. The moment before Meng Chao landed on the ground, he activated his maglev and negated all the impact. Then, he jumped up and landed perfectly on the ground. Behind him was the defensive line made of guns and metal. Before him was the monster horde made of raging, galloping monsters. But Meng Chao remained undaunted. His fighting spirit burned at its limit. He had not come without a plan. When he was in the air, he had already observed them carefully. The ones serving as the monster hordes vanguards were normal monsters like the Gold Spirits, Blade Shattering Pythons, Demonic Halberd Pigs, and Iron-armored Rhinoceroses. At most, some of them were Nightmarish Beasts. Hell Beasts like the Tyrant Mammoths were large and could be discovered in the distance. Besides, their ferocity turned them into the main targets of humans, and quite a number of powerful people were polishing their weapons so that they could behead them. It would be hard for them to charge out of the encirclement and surround Meng Chao. To the current Meng Chao, normal monsters were at most Nightmarish Beasts, even if thousands of them appeared, there was nothing for him to be afraid of. No matter how fierce the monster horde was, it had a fatal weaknessit lacked long-distance firepower. Even if some of the monsters could fire poison and acid, it was hard for them to fire these things up to hundreds of meters, much less control their trajectory accurately and gather their attacks on Meng Chao. This meant that at most, only five monsters could arrive in front of Meng Chao to attack him, despite the scale of the monster horde. As long as Meng Chao could kill the five monsters, their large carcasses could further narrow down the areas where he could possibly be attacked. As Meng Chao continued moving his position and dragging other monsters into the fight, he could use hundreds of monster carcasses to form a temporary dam. He did not ask that it could stop the monster horde, he just hoped that he could stall the unstoppable monster horde for a few minutes. During those few important minutes, the Red Dragon Army and mega corporations soldiers behind him could register the situation and mend the gap caused by their lack of teamwork. With this thought in mind, Meng Chao bent his back, and the golden light appeared once more. But this time, it stuck close to the ground and spread out in the shape of an arc. The ones in front of the monster horde were Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses. These two sturdy monsters ate a huge variety of food, were highly adaptive, and had terrifying reproductive powers. Aside from certain insect-type monsters and rodent-type monsters, they were the largest group of monsters around. Every time, when the monsters attacked the city and charged at the humans iron walls, they were the ones always tasked as the vanguards. They never disappointed either. They could indeed bring out the power of flesh tanks. Even when bullets left them as bloody messes and even when bombs blasted half of their heads away, they could still charge forward fearlessly until they were completely torn apart. When Hell Beasts like the Tyrant Mammoth stimulated them, their ferocity and bloodthirst increased by ten times. In fact, there was a certain chance that they could mutate, and a large number of Demonic Halberd Pig Kings and Iron Armored Rhinoceros Kings could appear. Then, those would truly be Nightmarish Beasts. Even if Meng Chao had Golden Tooth Saber in hand and had his spirit flames burn at their brightest as he swung his saber, at most, he could only kill around three Demonic Halberd Pigs. To the monster horde, that was an insignificant number, especially when they were charging forward like an avalanche. So, Meng Chaos goal was not the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses sturdy heads. It was their hooves. No one understood the weaknesses of the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses more than Meng Chao, since his first job was a harvester. The sturdier their bones were and the thicker their shells were, the heavier their bodies were, and the pressure on their limbs, joints, and hooves would also be greater. Besides, they were stimulated by the Tyrant Mammoths Rampaging War Song. They had already charged forward for a few kilometers without knowing fatigue and pain. The durability in their bones and joints had long since reached the limit. Meng Chao believed that these Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses femurs were definitely full of cracks. Their joints must be worn out too. In fact, the tendons around their joints should all be severed as well. Then, he would be the one who would make these exhausted, foaming monsters crumble! The golden saber glare flew on the ground and swept past four Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses hooves. Even if they were really equipped with armor, for the sake of mobility, there would still be gaps between the areas around their hooves and joints. Meng Chaos saber glare shot into these gaps in a diabolical fashion, and in an instant, he cut off the front hooves of the two Demonic Halberd Pigs who had the fiercest charge. The moment these two Demonic Halberd Pigs lost their hooves, they immediately toppled forward and rolled toward Meng Chao like meatballs with blades stuck all over them. Meng Chao would naturally not fight head-on against these Demonic Halberd Pigs. He tapped against the ground and retreated eight meters, always keeping an arms distance away from these two Demonic Halberd Pigs. The cerebral cortexes and central nervous systems of these two Demonic Halberd Pigs were completely controlled by the Tyrant Mammoths Rampaging War Song. They could not sense any pain at all and wanted to stand up to charge at the humans defense line again. However, they were just too large. They simply could not regain their balance, not when they lost their front hooves, and their front limbs were bleeding like fountains. What was worse for them was that there were still a lot of monsters charging forward from behind them. Burning Island was a huge rock. Even though its circumference was several kilometers long, most of the spots were perpendicular cliffs. There were only a small number of slopes that could allow the monster horde to charge up. To send as much fighting power on Burning Island in one go, the monsters were in close proximity to each other, and there was no room for any change in their formation. The two Demonic Halberd Pigs who lost their front hooves had still been unable to find their balance when the main squad behind them surged up. Countless Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses trampled all over them and reduced them to minced meat. Hence, at the very least, when it came to the spot in front of Meng Chao, the monster horde had slowed down a little, and he now had more space to attack. Meng Chao did not hesitate. He instantly targeted eight Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses hooves. Golden Tooth Saber shone with eight glares simultaneously and accurately cut off eight hooves. Even if they lost just one hoof, the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses would still be unable to regain their balance, because they were charging forward swiftly. The sizes and armor they prided themselves with turned into fatal burdens. When they rolled on the ground, it severely impacted the charge of the monsters behind them. In an instant, dozens of monsters crashed into them, and they were knocked off their feet. Meng Chao seized the chance to creep between the fallen monsters. He repeatedly tugged, dragged, and cut off more monsters hooves, causing more monsters to turn into his meatshield, and they spread out like a chaotic avalanche. In the end, with his own strength, he actually managed to influence the charge of hundreds of monsters, causing the advance of the entire monster horde to slow down by a large margin. When they saw him descend heroically and his valiant attacks, torrential cheers instantly rose behind him. This was the Golden Era of Dragon City, it became stronger every day. Due to the victories they gained over the past two years, Dragon Citizens were united, and their morale was high. Even if there were differences in ideals between the Red Dragon Army and mega corporations, between the mega corporations itself, between the lair and the outside world, and between the Colonization Party and Home Party, these sorts of differences had yet to turn into unresolvable conflicts. At the very least, in the face of the monster horde, most human fighters were willing to work together and fight to the death. The reason behind why a gap appeared in the defense line was only because the Red Dragon Army and private squads training modes were different, and their command systems could not blend together. This was also the first time they faced a pitched battle of this scale. When Meng Chao threw a wrench into the monster hordes attack, the commanders at the frontlines immediately noticed where the problem lay. Chapter 662 - Unparalleled Slaughter! Dragon Citizens civilization was getting stronger, and it was already showing the beginnings of turning into the future Extraordinary Disaster. With Meng Chaos help, the gap between the two defense lines was instantly covered by a large number of anti-aircraft machine guns, rocket launchers, grenade launchers, mine throwers, and light armored vehicles. The firepower of the human defense line instantly became fearsome. Tonnes of steel and ammunition were launched above the monster hordes every minute, nay, every second. Thousands of irregular shrapnels mixed with monster bone powder and rare crystals spun rapidly due to the push of the shockwave while releasing whistles like the God of Death. They pierced into the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses orifices. A large number of capture nets made of memory alloys were also fired. When these capture nets shrank, they were only the size of fists. When they were fully opened in the air, their diameter reached thirty meters. The capture nets were attacked with hidden and fine hooks and sawteeth. Usually, they could capture around five Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses in one go. Of course, since the diameter of the ropes in the net was too thin, it was hard to tie down these sturdy and powerful monsters for long. However, if these capture nets could hold back the monsters for five seconds before the ropes were torn, the monsters behind them would charge forward fiercely and form a chain reaction that caused dozens of monsters to topple over because of the crash. This produced the same effect as the attack Meng Chao used to cut the hooves of these creatures. The humans unleashed their full firepower. The monster horde looked like they had rammed into a dam, and their speed slowed down as a whole. Now that the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses lost their charge, before the armed human soldiers, they were just cans of walking luncheon meat. A number of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Pigs were badly battered and lost their bearings because of the humans fierce firepower. Even though the Tyrant Mammoths Rampaging War Song caused them to never think about retreating, the smoke and powder from the anti-monster grenades blinded their vision, causing them to only see red. They could not tell where the humans defense line was and where they should attack. A number of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses cerebral cortexes had already been so badly tortured by their raging fighting spirit that they vented their anger on their comrades. They clashed against each other and started killing one another. There were ten or so Tyrant Mammoths at the center of the monster horde, and when they saw that the situation was turning bad for them, they could only bring their trunks up and let out strange trumpets. A large number of Golden Spirits, Blade Shattering Pythons, Seven-star Wolf Spiders, and other large arthropods and reptilian monsters crawled out of the gaps between these Artiodactyla-type monsters. Most of them had razor-sharp mandibles. They could also fire acid and poisonous fog. They were even more adept than Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses in melee combat. They did not need high-speed charges to release their greatest strength. The monster hordes original plan was to use the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses to serve as vanguards and dwindle most of the ammunition and spirit energy of the human defense line, and it would be for the best if they could create a gap in the human defense line. Then, the Golden Spirits, Blade Shattering Pythons, and Seven-star Wolf Spidersmonsters who were skilled in melee combatwould jump behind the human defense line and tear apart the humans bleeding wound. Unfortunately, the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses were one hundred meters away from the human defense line, and they could no longer move forward. These arthropods and reptilian-type monsters could only take the fray. Perfect timing! Once Meng Chao achieved his goal with his tactic, he could retreat behind the defense line to recollect himself. Any other normal superhuman should do this because it was the correct choice. But he just let out a loud shout and held Golden Tooth Saber with both hands. A golden tornado formed, and it charged into the monster horde. Whoosh! A Blade Shattering Python was beheaded cleanly. Thud! A large Golden Spirit was pierced through before it could even swing its tail and fire its venomous needles. Thud! One Seven-star Wolf Spider jumped at Meng Chao. Meng Chao did not have time to pull Golden Tooth Saber from the Golden Spirit, so he decided to just deliver a powerful roundhouse kick, and it was as powerful as an unstoppable battleax. It destroyed the Seven-star Wolf Spirit. In the distance, the soldiers behind the steel defense line watched Meng Chao being surrounded by golden flames. He moved as madly as a demon, and with the ferocity of a hungry tiger and force of a tornado, he slaughtered his way through the monster horde. Every time he swung his saber, three to five monster heads and seven to eight mandibles and monster tails flew into the air. Every punch he threw, he managed to reduce a ferocious, snarling monster into minced meat. There was already a pile of monster carcasses around Meng Chaos feet, and every time he stomped on the ground and charged forward, he caused this burning, bloody trail to stretch deep into the monster horde. Hes too terrifying Is that the strength of Meng Chao, the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City? I-Is he really in his early twenties? Even the elite special forces in the Red Dragon Army were shocked by Meng Chaos unmatched performance. Meng Chao reached Heaven Realm only half a year ago. The Noble Descent Hotel ambush was tied to too much classified information, so before they completely won the Monster War, it was impossible for them to reveal the full details of the fight to the public. Meng Chao himself hid part of the process of killing the Demonic Abyss Eye because it concerned his memories of the apocalypse. That was why only a handful of people knew just how he reached Heaven Realm. Besides, once he reached Heaven Realm, he immediately went into the wild and trained for more than three months while away from the public eye. After he returned to Dragon City, he was immediately dragged into the mysterious battle in the lair. Basically, this was the first time he appeared with such a powerful stance and under such a brilliant spotlight after he reached Heaven Realm. Many peoples direct impression of him was still stuck on the fighting videos he recorded in the past. They knew that Meng Chao was definitely strong after he reached Heaven Realm. They did not expect that he would be so friggin strong! What a fierce saber technique! What a domineering presence! And what great endurance! Meng Chao actually managed to deliver more than one thousand slashes in just three minutes, and each slash was at least eight meters long. The spirit flames even managed to cut through everything! Wasnt he tired at all? Meng Chao was actually not tired. Not only was he not tired, he felt really good. Compared to fighting in a battle of wits against a top-grade monster like the Vortex in the depths of the lair and engaging it in a fight to the death, fighting against this seemingly torrential wave of monsters was actually as easy as cutting vegetables, and the joy was endless because he was unparalleled among these weak normal monsters. Every time he swung his saber, he could enjoy the pleasure of cutting a monster in two with just one slash. He could also hear the pleasant sound of contribution points entering his account. The golden light in front of him also shone brilliantly. The Skillfulness level of each skill started increasing as if he had just injected steroids into them. When he accumulated his contribution points to a certain degree, he turned them into a golden wave to charge at the Hells Blood that blocked his spirit acupressures. Hells Blood was slowly released in him, and a faint wave of blood-red fog gushed out of his pores. It brought about a powerful suppression, intimidation, and shock factor to the normal monsters and Nightmarish Beasts around him. Even though it was not enough to make these monsters run with their tails between their legs, it was enough for them to be momentarily baffled and confused. They could not tell whether the human-shaped creature in front of them was a human or an existence that crawled out of hell and was even more terrifying than the Tyrant Mammoth. Meng Chao let out a victorious roar and kept slaughtering his way forward. Amid the slashes and blood, he also gained a deeper understanding of the secrets of Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. His crazed performance stimulated the entire defense line, making it even more impenetrable than before. The Other World had always been a place where a persons mind and will could greatly influence their body and even the weapons they used in the form of brainwaves and vitality magnetic forces. When morale was high in a war in the Other World, it could actually be seen with the naked eye. Meng Chaos fighting spirit burned brightly because of his vitality magnetic field, and it continued spreading in all directions. Practically all the human soldiers were motivated by him. Their mental strength indexes jumped up, and their morale was at an all-time high. Their accuracy became higher, and every time they pulled the trigger, there was a large chance that they could stimulate the crystal bullets in the gun barrel, making them release the most terrifying destructive power to release a critical hit, which led to the monsters with metal shells, long fur, and thick pelts to have their heads blasted open. There were also people whose veins rose up while their muscles bulged up. Their skins shone with a faint metallic light as they entered a berserk state. In fact, the soldiers from two Red Dragon Army squads had waves of spirit waves appear in their hearts. These spirit flames rose in the air and gathered together to form a raging and colorful spirit energy gas ball. This was a war soul. This was a unique phenomenon that would only appear when the soldiers who fought to the death together had their vitality magnetic fields move at the same frequency, causing their brain waves to also resonate with each other. With the war soul providing them with strength, even the normal soldiers who had not awakened to supernatural powers could temporarily gain unbelievable strength. Right now, even if the soldiers behind Meng Chao jumped over the steel defense line and launched a counterattack at the monster horde, they would have no problem surviving. When the humans were united and had their excited vitality magnetic fields resonate, it could in turn largely diminish the monster hordes morale. Even though most monsters did not have intellect and seemed to be tightly controlled by some mysterious force, this did not mean that they could completely ignore the monstrous presence of the humans. The monster horde felt like they were really facing a tidal wave. No matter how the Tyrant Mammoths stimulated and controlled them, some monsters would still hesitate, panic, and hesitate. Some of them would even retreat. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! When the monster horde started showing signs of collapsing, the Tyrant Mammoths at the center of the monster horde could only speed up and charge over. And when their innate talent, War Trample, overlapped with each other, they looked like they just stirred up a small-scale, but really fierce earthquake. The deafening booms were like crystal bombs that were stuffed into the humans chests before they exploded. Quite a number of normal monsters near the Tyrant Mammoths were mercilessly stomped to pieces, regardless of whether they were Blade Shattering Pythons, Seven-star Wolf Spiders, Demonic Halberd Pigs, or Iron Armored Rhinoceroses. But a whole lot more monsters regained order and morale when they heard the Tyrant Mammoths rhythmic stomps. Chapter 663 - Unstoppable Rampage! Even though the monster horde was no longer charging forward as quickly as before, it became sturdier and had thicker defenses. It was as if it had turned from a lightning-fast arrow into an unstoppable warhammer. The Tyrant Mammoths vitality magnetic fields resonated with each other, and a layer of blood-red gas that looked like smoke gushed out of their bodies. When the humans artillery rammed into this red fog, it would always detonate beforehand, and at most, they would only kill the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses that surrounded the Tyrant Mammoths, but they could not create fatal damage to these Tyrant Mammoths. However, that was to be expected, most of the Hell Beasts that were Grade Five and above had abilities to distort magnetic fields and form spirit energy shields. They could not be killed with just long-distance attacks. They could only be killed by a powerful person using their weapons or fists. Meng Chao believed that the fighters behind the defense line were about to take action. He could not bear to have so many contribution points handed to other people, so he decided to take the lead and drag Golden Tooth Saber behind him while he charged at the foremost Tyrant Mammoth. The fierce fighting over the past few days had led to large quantities of monster carcasses and fragments of human war machines left on the battlefield. Meng Chao saw a general undamaged heavy war truck. The armor on the left side of the war truck had a few terrifying holes in it, and around it were a few golden scales. By the looks of it, some reptile-type monster had bitten through or corroded the war truck, then crawled in through the hole to kill all the soldiers inside. Meng Chao did not know how to drive a war truck. He put his Golden Tooth Saber back behind his waist and grabbed the gun barrel that jutted out of the war truck. Divine Nine Dragon Seals was activated once more. His dragon-like spine let out popping sounds as it jutted out. Meng Chaos skin instantly released a golden and bronze light. Then, he looked like he grew thirty centimeters taller and gained fifty more kilograms of muscle. Immediately after, he lifted the war truck that weighed dozens of tons. Ah Ha! Meng Chao used his left foot as an axis while his right foot stomped fiercely on the ground. He twisted his waist, and the spirit tattoos on his body surrounded his right leg. Monstrous strength surged out, causing the heavy war truck with reactive armor on it to start spinning like a metal ball used in hammer throws, and it was spinning increasingly faster. When the Tyrant Mammoth arrived in front of him, he had already swung the heavy war truck until it formed a tornado. Spirit flames burned in the whirlwind, and he could even see electricity flowing out of it. It really looked like Meng Chao was cultivating lightning inside. Boom! Slam! When he was swinging at maximum speed, even Meng Chao could not control this destructive tornado trajectory. He could only try his best to throw it at the Tyrant Mammoth while inertia guided his direction. Immediately, four Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses charging in front of the Tyrant Mammoth were sent flying. The sturdy monsters that were going on a rampage were like snapped kites before Meng Chaos unreasonable attack. They grunted in the air and coughed up blood. Smaller monsters like the Golden Spirits, Blade Shattering Pythons, and Seven-star Wolf Spiders were torn to shreds before they were even sent flying. Even when the Tyrant Mammoth raised its front hooves and wanted to bring them down swiftly to use War Trample, Meng Chao interrupted it. A deafening boom rose. The heavy war truck did not slow down in the slightest. After sending four Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses flying, then snapping countless monsters bones, it hit the right side of the Tyrant Mammoths brain, causing this Hell Beast that was shaped like a hill to stumble. The moment this Tyrant Mammoth was unable to stand on steady feet, it took dozens of steps to the left. Naturally, it killed countless unfortunate normal monsters and low-grade superbeasts as well. The right side of the Tyrant Mammoths brain caved in. Blood and white adhesive liquid gushed out. Even one of its eyeballs popped out. Its eye socket was completely smashed, and gushing sounds could be heard from it. This was a pain and humiliation it had never gone through before. The Tyrant Mammoth was enraged. It shook its head and wanted to use its remaining left eye to find its attacker. But it saw that the remnant of the heavy war truck was just getting bigger as it flew at him. After suffering from it once, the Tyrant Mammoth did not dare to be careless. It quickly ducked its head to avoid it. The remnant of the heavy war truck grazed its head and raked behind a bloody gash on the ground among the monster horde behind it. Naturally, it also killed countless monsters. Before the Tyrant Mammoth could sigh a little in relief, though, it sensed something land on its back. It was Meng Chao! Even though it was less than a week since he killed the Tyrant Mammoth, during this week, he drank Hells Blood, learned Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, and also obtained Golden Tooth Saber. He could be said to have completely changed and improved by leaps and bounds. One week ago, he still relied on the full defense system of a forward operating station, wrecked his brains, used his full power, and risked his life before he was able to finally kill a Tyrant Mammoth. At that moment, Meng Chao was filled with grand ambition, and he felt that the Tyrant Mammoths and other Hell Beasts were just cattle waiting to be slaughtered under his fists and saber! Crack! Before the Tyrant Mammoth could regain its footing, the spirit flames around Meng Chao gathered in an unending stream on Meng Chaos arms after it became stronger due to Divine Nine Dragon Seals. His arms swelled up, and complicated, profound spirit tattoos appeared on them. At the same time, spirit energy gushed into Golden Tooth Saber, causing the saber tip to shine, as if it had thousands of electrical arcs surrounding it. Meng Chao shouted, and Hells Blood gushed out like a volcano eruption from his pores. With Golden Tooth Saber in hand, he cut into the Tyrant Mammoths neck and cut apart the thick pelt that not even rocket launchers could destroy. The blade was embedded in the Tyrant Mammoths spine, and it was stuck between two vertebrae. Pain flared in the Tyrant Mammoth, and it let out a piercing trumpet. Then, like an out-of-control, burning war truck, it started running everywhere on a rampage. Plenty of monsters tried to dodge but did not manage to do it in time. They ended up as the sacrifices of two monsters clashing into each other in a fight. Meng Chao was not in a hurry to cut off the Tyrant Mammoths head. He held Golden Tooth Saber tightly and shook its hilt in an attempt to widen the gap between the Tyrant Mammoths vertebrae. At the same time, wisps of spirit energy flowed through the tip of the saber and entered the gap between the bones like vipers made of lightning. They stimulated the Tyrant Mammoths nerve bundles. Meng Chao had an in-depth knowledge of the Tyrant Mammoths biological structure. A few days ago, he had dissected a nearly unscathed Tyrant Mammoth into thousands of materials, and he did it so beautifully that they looked like art pieces. He knew that the Tyrant Mammoths central nervous system and nerve ganglions at the end of their limbs had to rely on the spine to serve as an information highway. After controlling the spine, he could control the Tyrant Mammoths nervous system and its motor functions. Even though he could not accurately control every moment of the Tyrant Mammoth, he could still make it experience pain worse than death and cause it to charge in the direction Meng Chao wanted. Of course, if he wanted to control this Tyrant Mammoth, he could not just have knowledge of its biological structure. The Tyrant Mammoth was a fierce creature by nature. If he could not suppress its brain, it would swing its trunk madly and straighten its steel-like hair. In fact, it could jump down a cliff with the ambusher on its back and die together with it. At this moment, the Demonic Abyss Eyes mind attack skill, Fear Bomb, and the Hells Blood he had just drunk came to serve their purpose. The Tyrant Mammoth was also skilled in mind attacks. It had two innate skills. One was Rampaging War Song and could stimulate the brains of all mammals, causing them to enter a berserk state where they would not fear death and could charge forward with an indomitable spirit, thus allowing them to be controlled by the Tyrant Mammoth. Hence, the Tyrant Mammoths were always able to become the commanders of monster hordes. However, mind attacks had a certain percentage of causing the user to experience backlash because if anyone wanted to use mind attacks, the ports of the attacker and the targets brains must be opened. The brains were then connected together through some sort of mysterious force. This Tyrant Mammoth had used its Rampaging War Song to its limit to make the thousands of Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses around it enter a berserk state. Its cerebral cortex burned, and its brain was already about to combust. When the will of Apocalyptic Version Meng Chao rammed into its brain with the help of Hells Blood, how could it have any power to fight back? It had to be known that it was just a Hell Beast, and there were only around ten of these Hell Beasts around it. But Meng Chao had more than one hundred Hell Beasts roar in his body! Just like that, the Tyrant Mammoth was unable to fight back, as if it had been suppressed by Apocalyptic Beasts. Under the stimulation of pain, its nervous system and motor functions were completely controlled by Meng Chao. After running around like a headless chicken, it actually started charging at the nearest Tyrant Mammoth. The second Tyrant Mammoth was caught off guard. These superbeasts weighed dozens and even more than one hundred tons. Once they were certain of their attack trajectory and started running, it was impossible for them to dodge attacks coming from their sides. Bang! The two Tyrant Mammoths crashed into each other. The Tyrant Mammoth under Meng Chao used its head to crash into the second Tyrant Mammoths flank and naturally gained an upper hand. Not only did it use its two sturdy tusks to open up two terrifying holes on the second Tyrant Mammoths stomach, it even knocked it down on the ground. When these two hills crashed into each other and fell, the living beings around them would be affected. The most crucial thing was when their Rampaging War Song was forcefully interrupted, it caused the countless normal monsters who were bewitched and stimulated by them to remove themselves out of their berserk state. These monsters looked like they woke up from a dream, and they were immediately overcome by fear and the desire to live. They collapsed and fled. When Meng Chao saw this, he did the same thing and drove the Tyrant Mammoth further down. There was no need for him to knock into other Tyrant Mammoths. As long as he could interfere with their vitality magnetic fields and interrupted their Rampaging War Song so that more normal monsters snapped out of their berserk state, that would be enough for him. This move worked. The monster horde had originally come at them like burning lava. At that moment, they were like cooling magma and became slower and more rigid in their movements. The Tyrant Mammoths at the center wanted to attack, but they were stopped by the confused normal monsters fleeing everywhere. Even if they could kill Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses with stomps, these normal monsters carcasses would not disappear. They gradually piled up in front of these Tyrant Mammoths, causing the monster horde to completely stop moving forward. Chapter 664 - Iron Wall Closing In, and All Are Captured! Meng Chaos bravery was addictive to the soldiers in the defense lines. Some of the veteran soldiers might have seen powerful warriors kill one Tyrant Mammoth with just one slash, but they had never seen anyone treat a Trang Mammoth as a steed. Superhumans, attack! The call for offense was finally made. Humans were not people who only knew how to cower behind lines and defend themselves. In truth, when humans were armed with guns, motorized armor, nano-fighting suits, and alloy weapons, they could usually kill ten times the number of enemies who were the same grade as them in close-quarter combat. However, there were just too few people in Dragon City, and it was not easy to cultivate strong fighters, so there was no need for them to fight against barbaric monsters in wars of attrition. Even if one hundred monsters were killed in exchange for one human life, it was not worth it. If they could use ammunition to solve a problem, then they should use thousands of tons worth of ammunition to solve it. This was the basic strategy humans used. But now, the charge of the monster horde had been largely impeded by Meng Chao. Plus, most of the Demonic Abyss Eyes, falcon-type, and griffin-type monsters were shot full of holes because of the pincer attack by the armored airships and anti-aircraft bases. They either plummeted hundreds of meters from the sky and were smashed to bits, or flapped their wings and fled as feathers fell from them. This region in the air was completely controlled by the humans and their armored airships. Dozens of armored airships moved forward together and flew above the monster horde. Hundreds of machine guns and rocket launchers fired from above, and the lines of fire casually harvested the lives of monsters like scythes. In fact, they opened the lid under the pods and tossed crystal bombs down to execute carpet bombing. The armored airships crazed bombardment destroyed the last shreds of brutality in the monster horde. The human commanders seized the chance to launch the order for a counterattack, and the superhumans behind the steel defense line jumped up to pounce on the collapsed monster horde. Earlier on, the humans tolerated this abuse, and now, they retaliated with brutality. Just now, the monster horde had been mighty, but now, it was absolutely pathetic. After they lost Rampaging War Song, which provided them with extra courage, the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses were like panicking cattle that had smelled the scent of predators. They fled the moment they smelled a threat. Meanwhile, the real predators trembled while they were climbing the perilous cliffs. They fell from the cliffs that were more than one hundred meters from the ground and had their bones broken. The Blade Shattering Pythons, Seven-star Wolf Spiders, and other monsters that were like them were so terrified by the rumbling explosions and fierce flames that they fled with their heads tucked. In fact, they could not find a place for them to run, and they moved around like ants in a hot pot. The Tyrant Mammoths had yet to completely give up. When the normal monsters and low-grade superhumans protecting them dispersed, though, they were surrounded by superhumans, and they only had two possible endssurrender, or stretch their necks and wait to be killed. Animals were, at the end of the day, just animals. The monster civilization was just an inferior imitation of human civilization due to a certain set of circumstances and the stimulation of advanced technology. Civilization had been evolving over the course of millions of years, and this gap could not be crossed within just a few decades. When chaos appeared in human civilization, perhaps monster civilization could attack fiercely for a period of time. However, when humans were united and their civilization was as solid as a rock, the monster civilization would have its fragile shell shatter, and in just a short few minutes, they regressed to their basic form. They were just a group of creatures who knew how to shoot fireballs, release electricity, create illusions, or were slightly more powerful. This was no longer a battle. In fact, it was not a massacre. It was a hunt. Meng Chao continued riding on the Tyrang Mammoth and turned the chaotic monster horde even more chaotic. Hundreds of monsters were stomped to death repeatedly, and two more Tyrant Mammoths lost their balance. Then, Meng Chao sensed that the Tyrant Mammoth under him was exhausted and ran out of fuel. He did not step on the back of the saber and use Golden Tooth Saber to completely behead the Tyrant Mammoth. Instead, he drew the saber and let the out-of-control Tyrant Mammoth release a pained cry before it fell on the ground. The reason was simple. A dying Hell Beast was still more valuable than a completely dead Hell Beast. Besides, if he killed one monster, the microorganisms, parasites, and hibernating spores in his body might be awakened, and its carcass could turn into an undead. If he captured a living one and sent it back to Agricultural University, they might be able to modify it into a biochemical war beast that could carry loads of war machines. Once he was certain that this Tyrant Mammoth could not possibly get up, Meng Chao returned to the main camp. Based on the notifications Kindling showed him, his performance just now had contributed greatly to the war effort, and it was enough to affect the direction of this battle. In other words, when the human soldiers killed the monsters and the ten or so Tyrant Mammoths after he was done, their kills were considered part of his achievement too. Kindling concluded the total amount of contribution points he would get after some calculations. As such, the contribution points he spent in the lair rose to five hundred thousand again. Once the pitched battle at the border of Dragon City completely ended, it might reach one million! The Skillfulness level for Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash rose after he decided to spend his contribution points lavishly and threw a few hundred thousand points into them, causing the profound and complicated spirit energy magnetic fields to gradually fuse into his nerve bundles and cells. Meng Chao! Guild Leader Meng! Meng Chao was warmly received by the people behind the steel defense line. Many of the low-ranking Red Dragon Army commanders defending the area were Broken Star Club members. They used the method Meng Chao taught them to repair their damaged spirit meridians, and they reached the peak of strength for broken-star superhumans. There were also some of them who received Meng Chaos personal guidance when they came to learn from the martial arts refresher courses Broken Star Club opened. They also got themselves plenty of cultivation resources from Broken Star Club members by trading with them for items that they lacked. They were close to Meng Chao, and they sincerely admired their club leader. When they saw how valiant Meng Chao was, they felt proud of him as well, and they puffed out their chests even more in front of their comrades. Also, the soldiers who did not have any relationship with Meng Chao could only be frustrated by the fact that they were not broken-star superhumans. A large number of naive-looking soldiers had heated idolization when they looked at Meng Chao. Soon, the students from the alliance of the five universities came to provide aid. Xie Feng, Duan Lian, and the other two of the Four Great Kings in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course saw how thoroughly Meng Chao had messed up the monster horde, and they could not help but suck in sharp breaths. Wu Wu of the monster controller course, Female Battle God Shao Jianqing of the military schools heroic spirit course, and the other specially recruited students cocked their eyebrows. They could not believe their eyes, but at the same time, their desire to win against Meng Chao and their urge to challenge burned in them. His best friend, Chu Feixiong, laughed and went forward to give Meng Chao a fierce hug. However, the battle had not ended, and it was not time for them to celebrate just yet. Meng Chao rested for a while and injected a few gene medicines and high-calorie nutritional fluid into him before he joined his coursemates and Broken Star Club members to fight in the fray once more. Now, the monster horde in front of them was not the only one collapsing. All the monster hordes surrounding Burning Island were showing signs of collapsing. Over the past seventy-two hours, they had been repeatedly launching useless attacks, and this had already wasted away the monsters brutality and morale. The monster hordes charge this time had still not managed to break the humans defense line. The final bits of morale that supported the monsters also disappeared. Even if there was some mysterious strength that could turn the physical bodies of these monsters into killing machines that did not know fatigue, pain, and guns, machines also suffered from fatigue. They would also be worn out and would break. Many monsters noticed that no matter how they charged at the defense lines, they could not rush up to the top of the rock, because it was heavily defended by the steel army of the humans. They could only turn around and run. However, the ignorant monster horde that charged forward from behind them knocked into them, and the terrified monsters were knocked off their feet. Quite a number of monsters had their joints and tendons reach their fatigue limit. As they ran, their limbs let out popping sounds, and they fell to the ground, bringing down with them the monsters charging at high speeds behind them, causing even more monsters to have their joints rendered completely useless. They turned into groups of flesh that could not move and could only grunt. In fact, some monsters regained their nature as predators after they were free from the suppression and control of the Hell Beasts. They did not attack the humans defense lines but opened their mouths wide to pounce on the monsters that belonged to a different species compared to them. In any case, before the monster civilization, their main meals were never humans, but each other. There was a joke that went like this, when two humans ran into a tiger in the woods, one of them stopped to tie his shoelaces. The reason was that he did not need to outrun the tiger, he just needed to outrun his companion. Plus, if humans understood this simple logic, some of the monsters who were enlightened and gained the intelligence of five-year-old children also understood it. It was chaos. Pure chaos. If the Vortex were still alive and saw this, it would definitely realize in pain that the super monster horde before Meng Chao had descended into the absolute chaos it had wanted for the lair. The humans goal turned from crushing the monster horde to surrounding this super monster horde from the flanks so that most of them could not flee back into the primitive forest. Next, they did not even need to be in a hurry to attack. The monsters would drain the monster horde dry of its last drop of blood as they killed each other. Meng Chao and the other superhumans moved back and forth between the monster horde and the primitive forest. Even though some insignificant pests ran away, most of the Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts were still captured. Once the humans heavy war trucks finished setting up defense lines between the monster horde and the primitive forest, they then set up mine formations that were more than one hundred meters wide in front of the war trucks, and the humans were finally able to surround and capture the super monster horde. There might be a few hundred thousand monsters here, right? If you count the pests, there are a few million of them. With so many monsters, how much food, bone powder, blood products, and materials for weapons could they provide for Dragon City? How many people will be able to awaken to supernatural powers? If we manage to capture even 10% of them alive and turn them into biochemical war beasts, we can build a monster army that belongs to humans! The students felt excited, and they gasped in amazement. Meng Chao was also burning with excitement. He remembered the completely different future where they were destroyed by the apocalypse. At that moment, he received a message from his tutor, Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo. Meng Chao, can you still move? Gu Jianbo shouted into the communication channel, Weve located an Apocalyptic Beast! Come here and help us! Chapter 665 - : Demonic Hill Gu Jianbo told Meng Chao that over the past seventy-two hours, the humans had been relying on the defense line protecting them and refused to go out. Aside from minimizing casualties, they also wanted to maximize the number of monsters they could kill in the monster horde with their long-distance weapons. But the most important reason was that they wanted to find and kill most of the Apocalyptic Beasts there. Besides, the heavens always rewarded those who worked hard. Within three days of continuously showing weakness, luring the enemy in, engaging in a tug of war with the monsters, and leading the monsters actions, the Deity Realm superhumans in Dragon City cut off the escape routes of more than ten Apocalyptic Beasts and captured them. In the past, capturing more than ten Apocalyptic Beasts in one go was definitely an incredibly dangerous matter. There were only dozens of Deity Realm superhumans in Dragon City, and if the Apocalyptic Beasts became desperate, they could really drag the Deity Realm superhumans down with them. In fact, while they were heavily injured, they could charge into Dragon City desperately and drag a few hundred thousand Dragon Citizens into hell with them. At the very least, Meng Chao remembered that quite a number of Apocalyptic Beasts actually did this in his previous life. However, it was still the same thing. Ever since he returned to the past, Dragon Citys tactical situation had changed drastically. Apocalyptic Beasts might be strong, but they had to obey the laws of nature and biology. They were strong, so they needed places with a lot of spirit energy and crystals to be able to retain their strength. The resources Apocalyptic Beasts ate every day were astronomical. Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, and other normal monsters could not fill up the Apocalyptic Beasts endless appetite. It was only by consuming vast quantities of Nightmarish Beasts and even Hell Beasts that the Apocalyptic Beasts could retain their peak strength. However, as humans expanded brazenly, a number of blessed lands rich with resources were occupied by humans. The normal monsters, Nightmarish Beasts, and Hell Beasts who originally resided in those places were forced to move, and naturally, they fought against monsters of those other places. Once the ecosystem started collapsing, the effects would sooner or later reach the king at the top of the food chain. Ever since the monster civilization lost at the northern offense, many of the Apocalyptic Beasts were unable to feast until their stomachs were full and tasted the feeling of having spirit energy fill their entire bodies. They wanted to attack Dragon City, but a measly three to five Apocalyptic Beasts would still feel fear when they faced the humans steel defense lines and the dozens of Deity Realm superhumans waiting for them. Were they supposed to gather all the Apocalyptic Beasts to attack together? The monster civilization in the past did not have the ability to make Apocalyptic Beasts of different species who could not communicate with each other and were even mortal enemies to be united. It was up to this moment that the Apocalyptic Beasts were united, because they faced the pressure of extinction, but it was already too late. Right now, the Apocalyptic Beasts were at their weakest. Many of the Apocalyptic Beasts did not even have 50% of their peak strength, but it was impossible for them to run away because the complete destruction of the monster horde meant that the ecosystem would collapse entirely. Even if they managed to run away from the humans encirclement, they could not find enough crystals and food. Plenty of the crystals were buried underground and needed special monsters or advanced technology from humans to be extracted. They were destined to become weaker. If they continued hiding in the mountains for another year, perhaps even the Heaven Realm superhumans could kill them easily. The Apocalyptic Beasts had no other choice. They must risk their lives. This was the true deciding moment for the pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City. Gu Jianbo told Meng Chao that the tutors, head of subjects, and deans of departments from Agricultural University had already stopped one Apocalyptic Beast in the valley from escaping. The leader of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and the man known as the person with the greatest defense in Dragon City, Black Tortoise Zong Yue held the fort, while Griffin Li Yingzi, Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo, and other peak Heaven Realm superhumans unleashed their strongest attacks on it. Of course, they had no need for Meng Chao to go over and lend a hand. Nevertheless, Gu Jianbo knew that Meng Chao had just made a great achievement in the lair, and he was not too far away from the valley. Meng Chao was his first personal disciple, and he was literally the eldest disciple of the Ultimate Style. Naturally, he had his own selfish reasons for wanting Meng Chao to come over and watch the fight. It was not every day anyone could watch Deity Realm superhumans fight against Apocalyptic Beasts. With Meng Chaos cultivation realm and the stimulation from his contribution points, this sort of top-grade fight was highly likely to bring him new enlightenment, and his cultivation realm would reach another level. Big Brother Bo, youre a bro! Have Dean Zong continue holding the fort, Ill be here in a second! Meng Chaos current mission of providing reinforcements to the defense line at Burning Island was already done. Gu Jianbo also used the highest leveled authority in the battle network to give him the mission to kill an Apocalyptic Beast. Originally, as a four-star superhuman, Meng Chao did not have the right to participate in any missions related to the Apocalyptic Beasts. Despite that, the main person in charge of the mission was Deity Realm superhuman Zong Yue, and he approved of the request instantly, which meant that he was willing to endorse Meng Chao and take special measures for special matters. Since humans had already taken complete control over the air, a number of armored airships with signal towers in them wandered about in the air to ensure that the internet remained smooth. Meng Chao immediately received the coordinates Gu Jianbo sent to him. The valley encircling the Apocalyptic Beast was seven kilometers ahead of him. He borrowed a set of non-motorized gliders from the Red Dragon Army and wore it on his back. Then, he found an empty spot, dashed 100m forward, and opened his wings with a loud whoosh. After activating his maglev, he flew like a swallow. At that moment, Meng Chao was not just levitating in the air like a hot air balloon. All his pores released spirit gas, and loud puffs kept on appearing. Even though he could yet move around as he pleased in the air, he could use the release of gas and the power of wind to charge forward in one direction. Intense fighting was still ongoing in the forest beneath him, but now, it became a one-sided hunt with the humans being the hunters. As six-legged spider-shaped fighting vehicles, crab-shaped runic symbol fighting vehicles with chainsaws attached to them, and soldiers in motorized armor surged into the forest, the towering trees that had trunks requiring hundreds of adult men hugging them fell down like weeds. The monsters hiding inside scurried around like headless flies. They no longer possessed the brutality and strength they had a moment ago, and they were all herded to one spot to be captured by capture nets. A small number of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts still wanted to fight back. However, they were first bombarded by the attacks from the humans. Then, superhumans ten times their number surrounded them and swung their weapons at them until they were barely breathing. In the end, they could only surrender while screaming in pain. However, the situation was different behind the mountains. The area ahead was a valley surrounded by clouds and fog. The murderous and grim atmosphere made Meng Chaos hair stand up on end. It was difficult for the humans runic symbol fighting vehicles and main battle tanks to travel over mountains. Even if they did manage to enter the valley, it was still hard for them to use all their firepower. Only the strong could determine to whom this valley would belong. When they swung their sabers, they chased away the fog and cloud ahead of Meng Chao, and he saw waves of air tumbling about in the valley while spirit flames raged in anger. Two balls of torrential vitality magnetic fields absorbed a large number of other substances into them and spun at high speeds while they scratched at each other. They were like two burning balls of dark clouds that crashed into one another. Standing in the air in front of Meng Chao with his back turned to him was an old man with a slightly hunched back and an average-sized figure. However, his vitality magnetic field had an unimaginable attractive force that pulled the burning clouds, the spirit energy that was hidden in the world, and Meng Chao as well as everyone elses gazes over. Then, it erupted like a volcano and formed a beast soul that was as large, domineering, and unshakeable as the black tortoise of legend. The beast soul kept spreading and gradually covered a circular area of more than one thousand meters. Meng Chao was nourished by this beast soul, and he noticed that his skin was releasing a black and shiny light. His flesh retained its original softness and agility, but it became sturdier. This was the supreme power of Deity Realm superhumans, the power of domains! If the greatest difference between Earth Realm superhumans and Heaven Realm superhumans was in the ability of Heaven Realm superhumans to activate maglev and fly in the sky, then the greatest difference between Heaven Realm superhumans and Deity Realm superhumans was in whether one could control maglev at will by having their vitality magnetic field and the magnetic field of the planet attract and reject each other so that they could fly at high speed freely, even reach supersonic speed. The other difference was in whether one could release domains and increase their teammates abilities while weakening their enemies. It could be said that the might of a Deity Realm superhuman was not limited to just themselves. Instead, they could cause the army that gathered beside them to become invincible soldiers! The leader of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course, Black Tortoise Zong Yue, was not just known to have the greatest defenses in Dragon Citys superhuman circle. When his vitality magnetic field exploded forth, the comrades who were affected by him and resonated with him would also have their defense increase by leaps and bounds. Is this the power of Deity Realm? Meng Chao could hear all his spirit meridians release thunderous sounds. He knew that his vitality magnetic field had resonated deeply with Black Tortoise Zong Yues vitality magnetic field, and he was currently sharing a part of his power in Deity Realm. This power not only made him feel invincible, but he also felt hungry and restless. Even though he had become the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City, he still had a ways to go before he reached Deity Realm. And Deity Realm was not the end of his journey either. If he wanted to conquer the Other World and stand above the extraordinary beings, the power of Deity Realm was far from enough! What sort of journey and battlefield laid ahead of him beyond the Other World? When compared to the entirety of the vast and powerful ancient civilization, would the Other World be just a small territory and a small piece in its exciting puzzle? The road ahead was long, and the future had so many possibilities, but they did not make Meng Chao feel lost or depressed, instead, it made him incredibly excited and filled with fighting spirit. He licked his lips and narrowed his eyes to look at the area across Black Tortoise Zong Yue. The moment he looked, he saw a rising and falling mountain range covered in raging clouds, nothing else. However, one particular mountain that stood above the rest was swaying like it was experiencing a terrible earthquake. Soon, two heads that looked like that of a gecko and a plesiosaurus popped up on the mountain. They opened their mouths wide, forming a diameter of more than ten meters wide, and fired two balls of smoke at Black Tortoise Zong Yue, one of them was dark green and the other violet. The trees and vines on the mountain also started swinging like the tentacles of mollusks. They flung insects that looked like black tornadoes. This mountain that was nearly one hundred meters tall was actually alive! Demonic Mountain! Meng Chaos mind raced, and in an instant, he remembered the name of this Apocalyptic Beast from his memories of his previous life. Chapter 666 - Top-Grade Fight The Apocalyptic Beast known as the Demonic Mountain was not just a giant with a body that was nearly one hundred meters long, had two heads, three tails, superstrength, and could fire poisonous smoke. The vitality magnetic fields of Deity Realm superhumans could reach hundreds of meters and even one thousand meters to influence other creatures vitality magnetic fields. It could even affect the magnetic field of the planet and allow them to form domains where they could do whatever they wanted inside. Apocalyptic Beasts had similar abilities. Theirs were like the upgraded version of the Tyrant Mammoths Rampaging War Song. However, what the Demonic Mountain could control was not mammals, but plants and insects that live off plants. Apparently, the Demonic Mountain could largely strengthen plant cells so that the growth speed of plants could increase by one hundred times and turn into predatory plants that could move at will, making them look like things such as blood-sucking vines, man-eating flowers, or large nepenthes. More importantly, the insects that lived off the plants and were harmless would also become bloodthirsty and brutal because of the stimulation from the Demonic Mountain. When thousands of insects were stimulated by the Demonic Mountain, they could really turn into tornadoes that could destroy everything, including large monsters like Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses. They would end up as skeletons by the time the insects were done. In other words, no matter where the Demonic Mountain went, it could turn an originally peaceful mountain into a bloodthirsty, hellish realm that was literally a mountain infested by demons! Meng Chao remembered that the human army suffered major losses because of the Demonic Mountain. At that time, the humans did not know the true face of the Demonic Mountain. A steel battalion with hundreds of six-legged runic symbol fighting vehicles went through the valley where the Demonic Mountain lurked, and in an instant, the valley became alive. The plants stretched their monstrous tentacles, the vines became vipers that bound the humans legs and fighting vehicles machine legs. The insects that crept everywhere crawled through the gaps between the fighting vehicles and battle armor and into the soldiers bodies, then eating the humans organs until they were completely empty inside. The Demonic Mountain did not even need to attack on its own. Just like that, it was able to reduce a battalion with thousands of people into nothing. That was the biggest loss that the humans suffered during the later stage of the Monster War in Meng Chaos previous life. The Demonic Mountain before him right now was clearly much weaker compared to what he remembered of his previous life. Its vitality magnetic field could only cover hundreds of meters. Within the circular area of hundreds of meters, not all the plants and insects were under control, stimulated, and strengthened. Only hundreds of vines stretched their tips out like hungry vipers. Their tips opened like chrysanthemums and hissed. Since Dragon City had a sufficient amount of ammunition in his current life, for the time being, there was no need for Dragon City to send the mechanized battalion into the mountain, and no one entered the Demonic Mountains trap. And it would not be enough for the Demonic Mountain to rely solely on the puppet army made of vines and insects to face off a Deity Realm superhuman like Zong Yue. The Demonic Mountain was forced to crawl out from the underground and personally face the Black Tortoise, the man with the greatest defense in Dragon City! Meng Chao! Hundreds of meters away from the center of the valley was a flat ground that jutted out of the mountainside. Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo was there, and he was waving at Meng Chao. Meng Chao put away the non-motorized gliders wings, did a flip in the air, and landed accurately on the cliff. He noticed that his tutor was not the only one there. His tutoress, Griffin Li Yingzi was there too, along with the other tutors in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Meng Chao quickly went to greet these tutors. His cultivation realm and force of power were unlike before. With Gu Jianbo serving as his middleman, he managed to do business with quite a number of the tutors, and the tutors naturally did not treat him like a normal student. They greeted him in a friendly manner and asked him about the war situation at Burning Island and the lair. They also asked him whether he was injured. Meng Chao answered the questions one by one. Then, he heard thunderous roars from the center of the valley. It was as if two celestial armies had gathered together thousands of soldiers to engage each other in an intense battle. But the tutors did not move. Unable to stop himself, Meng Chao asked, Should we go and help? Black Tortoise Zong Yue was in the same generation as Saber Jin Wanhao. Even though he had reached Deity Realm, he was old, and he was currently fighting against an Apocalyptic Beast alone. What if something happened to him? Wouldnt that be a loss for Agricultural University and Dragon City? Meng Chao knew his own strength well. This was a high-end fight between a Deity Realm superhuman and Apocalyptic Beast, and a four-star superhuman like him who had just shrugged the title of an amateur could not hope to join the fight. However, a number of the tutors had already reached the peak of Heaven Realm, including Griffin Li Yingzi, if they went up to help, at the very least, they could divert the Demonic Mountains attention and help Black Tortoise Zong Yue deal the deciding blow. Calm down. Its not time for us to join the fight yet. Gu Jianbo smiled. Now, open your eyes wide and learn! Since he looked like victory was within their grasp, Meng Chao relaxed a little. He then placed all his attention on the fight between the Apocalyptic Beast and Deity Realm superhuman. This was indeed a history fight that Meng Chao had never seen before. The Demonic Mountain and Black Tortoise were clearly alone, but the spirit gas that gushed out of their bodies covered a circular area of one thousand meters. It was as if two no, two hundred tidal waves were crashing into each other one after another. The clash between vitality magnetic fields also caused neverending shockwaves. They were like an endless tornado that blew the plants in the valley to shreds, and they started burning because of the high-speed clash. Even if Meng Chao was hundreds of meters away from the battlefield and had Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo as well as Griffin Li Yingzi using their spirit energy shield to protect him, he could still sense waves of brutality crashing into him like a cliff that collapsed and turned into a mudslide that weighed thousands of tons. It hit him so hard that his muscles tensed, and he could not breathe. He instinctively circulated the Hells Blood in his body, and in his mind, he thought about the destruction during the apocalypse. It was only by using the strength of his body and will that he was able to resist this force. Hmm? Gu Jianbo knew his personal disciples strength three months ago. He thought that after watching for a while, he would be unable to hang on and had to retreat to some place far away. To make sure that Meng Chao could watch this top-grade fight within close distance, he had even decided to work together with his wife to help Meng Chao resist the shockwaves. He did not expect that Meng Chao would not only refuse to give up once he decided that he wanted to watch, he even released a killing intent that was even greater than that of the Hell Beasts. Gu Jianbo gasped in amazement, and he was delighted as well. He slapped Meng Chaos shoulder and shouted, Good, boy! Look closely, if you can understand the essence of this battle, you might end up having greater achievements than me in the future! Meng Chao grunted and grimaced. Before he even had the time to complain that his tutor hit him too hard, he heard a deafening explosion ahead of him. It was Black Tortoise Zong Yue. He had agilely zipped through the gap between the heads of the Demonic Mountain, and like a meteor that tore through the ozone layer, he rammed his body into the Demonic Mountains spine. The Demonic Mountain might have a shell similar to metal on its back, and it was even sturdier than rock, but it could not withstand a full-powered strike from a Deity Realm superhuman. Cracking sounds rose. The shell on its back immediately cracked, and plum-colored flesh was revealed under the intersecting cracks. The Demonic Mountain was in pain, and it immediately swung its three tails. It might be clumsy and slow, but its tails were long and agile. They had dozens of segments in them, and each segment had its own shell and bone blade. They could extend and contract at will, and their attack range could go from dozens of meters to hundreds of meters, as long as the Demonic Mountain adjusted them. When it flung all of its tails, they immediately formed a net that tried to capture the attacker on its back. But compared to its nearly one hundred meters tall body, the human fighter was less than two meters long, and it was just too tiny, so it was difficult for it to capture the human easily. Size was the humans greatest advantage when fighting against monsters. Since monsters did not know how to cultivate, their strength came from inheriting their genes from their predecessors, their talent from their species, and the simple and crude process of elimination in nature. Even if the Apocalyptic Beasts had the power to destroy the world, they usually did not know how to minimize this power. The Apocalyptic Beasts could be imagined as nuclear reactors, but they were nuclear reactors without the technology to downsize or minimize their power. To operate and cool down these nuclear reactions, they must have huge bodies that were dozens of meters or even hundreds of meters tall, because that was the only way they could support the rampaging spirit energy in them. If the Apocalyptic Beasts shrank to within ten meters, the maximum output from their mitochondria alone would be enough to easily make these Apocalyptic Beasts combust or explode. This was what made the Supernatural Entities terrifying. Based on what Meng Chao remembered, while they were at the peak of their condition, the Supernatural Entities could steadily control the Apocalyptic Beast-like rampaging power in them, allowing them to have bodies that were within ten meters tall. In fact, some of them had bodies that were about the same size as humans. This made it ridiculously easy for them to infiltrate human cities and wreak havoc in the core of Dragon City. But the Demonic Mountain in front of him clearly did not have that sort of skill. Its huge body led to its slow speed. During attacks to seize their city, their bodies allowed them to break through the human defense lines and destroy the humans city. However, when it faced a Deity Realm superhuman who was as agile as Black Tortoise Zong Yue, it suffered a major loss. Zong Yue flew at maximum speed and attacked the gaps of the Demonic Mountains shell repeatedly, causing the Demonic Shell to have blood and flesh fly everywhere like a volcano eruption. Meanwhile, even if the Demonic Mountain kept swinging its tail repeatedly, it was never able to capture Zong Yue. As for the powerful wind stirred up by its tails and the puppet army formed by bloodthirsty insects, this was not a problem to a Deity Realm superhuman with top-class defenses like Black Tortoise Zong Yue. Speaking of which, the Demonic Mountains body was dozens of times sturdier than the Tyrant Mammoth, but with just a light tap from Black Tortoise Zong Yue, he was able to tear through the shell on its back and cause blood to fly. Yet despite the fact that it was now a bloody mess, the Demonic Mountains core was far from being damaged. Meng Chao felt anxious. To him, Black Tortoise Zong Yue and the Demonic Mountain were both entities with defenses far greater than their offensive powers. Both sides were like people with sturdy shields in their hands but were poking randomly at each other with rapiers. Even if Zong Yue had the upper hand, he was far from turning his advantage into victory. If they continued to be in a stalemate, problems might arise because of how long the battle would be, and new variables would also show up. But there was a mysterious smile on his tutors face. Careful, its coming! Gu Jianbo told Meng Chao. His gaze was fixed on the sky in the southwest direction. The sky there was red, and the clouds were surging as if it was a sea of blood that was boiling. Chapter 667 - Might of the Raging Dragon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation What is that? Meng Chao was shocked. ? He had never seen such a dazzling, mighty, and amazing sight before. It looked like the entire sky was burning. It could compare to the sight of the beginnings of the Red Radiance Jade tsunami above Raging Waves. Before he could register what it was, something shocking happened to the battlefield hundreds of meters away. As if he had been careless, Black Tortoise Zong Yue was struck by the Demonic Mountains tails, and he was sent flying hundreds of meters away before he crashed into a mountain. It caused the stones to fly and the plants to sway. His entire being was engulfed by dust. Now that the Demonic Mountain had finally hit the human, it would definitely not miss this chance. It raised its heads and let out a terrifying roar. Its mountainous body leaped up, and like a volcano eruption, it jumped dozens of meters into the air, revealing its towering and horrifying true face. As its body bulged up before contracting, its vitality magnetic field spread out like a tidal wave. Not only did its scales stand up like swords, but the predatory plants on it also bared their teeth and let out hissing sounds, making it look like a phantom army that crawled out of hell. Meng Chao sensed the pressure of the suffocating power rise, and it wanted to crush all of his cells and his alveoli. No! That monster is going to transform! Meng Chao thought things were about to go bad. No matter what, Apocalyptic Beasts were kings of monsters. Even though they did not have a scientific cultivation method like the humans do and freely contract or expand their spirit energy and vitality magnetic field, they still evolved over millions of years and mastered their innate talents naturally. They also knew how to hide some of their strength and release energy more than what they could withstand during a final stand. When Apocalyptic Beasts fought each other to the death and released more than 150% of their fighting strength, they could turn into something else more brutal and domineering. This was something that commonly happened. Meng Chao remembered that during the later stage of the Monster War, plenty of peerless fighters in Dragon City died together with Apocalyptic Beasts after they transformed. Hence, when he sensed the increasingly fierce air on the Demonic Mountain, his expression immediately changed, and he wanted to go and help the old dean with his tutor and tutoress. To his surprise, before he could cry out in surprise, the boiling red sky southwest to them was torn open by a powerful and unparalleled force. Then, like a meteor from outer space, it charged to the valley at lightning speed. Not only did it tear the entire sky in half, but the high-speed friction also created bright sparks. It was so bright that all the people on the ground could not open their eyes. It was only when the meteor traveled through half of the sky that Meng Chao heard a shocking explosion. BOOOOOOMMM!! It was as if the ground in the southwest region collapsed. Thunder roared from the earth, and a powerful tremor reached the valley. It was so powerful that Meng Chaos feet felt numb. His ears rang, and even his mind became blank for a moment. BOOOOOOOMMMM!! The second thunderous clap appeared right after the first. However, this clap was nearby, and it came from the transforming Demonic Mountain. That meteor struck the Demonic Mountain! The Demonic Mountain instantly had a red ball of light appear on it. The ball of light grew rapidly and devoured the Demonic Mountains large body in the blink of an eye. Then, the red light turned as white as a sheet before transforming into a shockwave that could sweep off an entire legion. It spread out and engulfed the entire valley. All the plants in the valley withered, burned, carbonized, and disappeared in the form of ashes in a matter of seconds. Even the barren earth and rocks had layers of trenches dug in them because of the shockwave. All Meng Chao could see was white, and all he could hear was the howling wind. His exposed face and hands felt like they were pierced by more than ten thousand steel needles. Of course, they were burning hot steel needles. The storm with steel needles in them raged for half a minute. Half a minute later, the storm calmed down a little, and Meng Chao was finally able to open his teary and bloodshot eyes. The valley in front of him was already filled with lush, green plants. It was the home of countless plants and insects. Of course, it was also the home of monsters and a hunting ground filled with danger. At that moment, it turned into a burning ground with nothing living left in it. A mushroom cloud as black as ink shrouded the entire place. Aside from the Demonic Mountain, all the monsters no, all the living things were burnt to a crisp. As for the Demonic Mountain Meng Chaos eyelids twitched. He could not believe what he saw. The Apocalyptic Beast originally had a destructive presence and was as tall as a mountain, but now, Meng Chao saw that the blast had caused its shell to crack entirely, and it was badly burned. Its shell and exoskeleton had a lot of metal components inside, but now, it was blasted so badly that it fell off its body. It had limbs as thick as the pillars supporting the sky, but now, its right front limb was blasted off. The place, where its right front limb originally was, was now occupied by a frightening, bloody hole with a diameter of several meters. If anyone looked in through the bloody hole, they could see countless pulsating, fluttering flesh and organs. It was now like a defenseless city that was waiting for humans to conquer and exploit it. The left head was already blasted to a sorry state. The long neck belonging to the head resembling a plesiosaurus was partially gone, and its bone was also damaged. It only had half of its flesh and tendons left, and it could not support the weight of the head, so it could only loll to the side. It no longer had the demeanor of an Apocalyptic Beast. Meng Chao placed a hand under his chin and smacked his ears for a long time before he could get rid of the ringing in his ears. This is But he already had his answer. Even so, he still asked his tutor with a look of disbelief. Thats right, its powerful, isnt it? This is Dragon Citys ultimate weapon, Huge Dragons Might Cannon! Gu Jianbos huge face was also charred because of the smoke. Even so, he still shouted his answer with a look of pride. The Huge Dragons Might Cannon was the ultimate weapon used by Dragon City for intimidation purposes. The muzzle was 88m long, and when in battle, its entire body was 211m long, 25m tall, and weighed 7,500 tons. Each armor-piercing shell weighed 20 tons, each high-explosive shell weighed 10 tons, and the fuel required to push an artillery shell forward weighed between 2 to 5 tons! This was because the atomic electron shells in the substances of the Other World were not very stable, and it was easy for sophisticated equipment to go through unbearable changes. Besides, the magnetic field of the planet and the magnetic fields of other biological lifeforms were really chaotic, and humans could not fire satellites to monitor the entire Other World as well as provide navigation. Hence, there were temporarily no missiles in the armory of Dragon City. The railway guns were the brightest pearl in the arsenal of weapons humans used in the art they called war. They were made using the advanced technology in the Other World, powered by crystal fuel, and launched artillery shells. Dragon Citizens railway guns were different from the railway guns used during the first and second world wars on Earth. Their accuracy and power could not be compared. Why was it that the Apocalyptic Dragons could never make up their minds and attack the humans city even though Dragon City was right in their faces? The Deity Realm superhumans and the railway guns were the most important reason. However, while the railway guns possessed unparalleled power, they spent too much crystal fuel. This was especially the case for the king of all the railway guns in Dragon CityHuge Dragons Might Cannon! While one single artillery shell could destroy everything within several kilometers, the amount of funds burnt could also make the people in the Survival Committee suffer from acute heart attacks and die. Meng Chao remembered that in his previous life, due to the terrible defeat in the northern offense, the Survival Committee could not provide enough ammunition for Huge Dragons Might Cannon, and they could not find a suitable chance to let this ultimate war machine bring out its strongest power. In the end, before it fired even a single shell, it was destroyed by the suicide squads of the monsters. It was a great humiliation to the humans. This time, due to the butterfly effects he caused, Huge Dragons Might Cannon had done as its name suggested and displayed the dragons divine might! So, the old dean has been showing his weakness all the time to lure the enemy? Meng Chao came to a realization. When the railway guns were born on Earth, they were used to blast enemy bases, cities, and other still targets. So, its accuracy rate when hitting moving targets over a mountain was definitely quite saddening. However, the railway guns in the Other World were different from the ones on Earth. When crystal ammunition was used, not only would it increase the power of the railway gun, it could also use the resonance between the magnetic fields of biological objects, the crystal itself, and the planet to attract and reject each other. This allowed the ammunition shell to adjust its trajectory a little while flying, causing the ammunition shell to be even more accurate than missiles. Black Tortoise Zong Yue was definitely not thinking about using his own strength to kill this Apocalyptic Beast while he was fighting against the Demonic Mountain alone just now. Instead, he activated his spirit energy magnetic field and injected a lot of magnetic targets on the Demonic Mountain to guide Huge Dragons Might Cannon. He also showed weakness to the enemy to make the Demonic Mountain transform. When this creatures vitality magnetic field fluctuated at the maximum rate, the shell would hit it, and this could create the greatest damage to the creature. But this was far from over. Even though Huge Dragons Might Cannon had a huge time gap between each launch of its artillery shells because it needed a long time to cool down the muzzle, clean up the barrel, move the ammunition, and activate the crystal magnetic field in the ammunition shell. It could only fire its second shot around twenty minutes later. However, to destroy this Apocalyptic Beast in one go, the Red Dragon Army mobilized thirty railway guns in one go and secretly moved them to the frontlines through the railway they set up just now and locked down on the Demonic Mountain. Huge Dragons Might Cannon had just finished roaring, but the other smaller railway guns opened fire and started bombarding the valley. After all, after the Demonic Mountain was hit by Huge Dragons Might Cannon, its vitality magnetic field was a little chaotic. Its spirit energy spilled out like a flood, and some of it even gushed into the air like a volcano eruption, forming an invisible geyser that superhumans and crystal ammunition could sense clearly. Hence, these railway guns ammunition moved like they had eyes. They repeatedly landed on the Demonic Mountain, and at most were twenty meters away from him. The deadly storm they stirred up could still mercilessly tear apart its flesh and blood. Balls of light, sparks, and spherical electricity that let out crackling sounds blasted open on the Demonic Mountains back simultaneously. No matter how sturdy the Demonic Mountain was, at the end of the day, it had a body made of flesh and blood. There was no way it could withstand thirty railway guns blasting it. Yet, it moved really slowly, and during the first bombardment, it had its right front limb blasted off. While its vitality magnetic field remained chaotic, its maglev ability continuously weakened, and it was restrained by gravity. It could not even keep its heavy body upright. It could only struggle on its deathbed like a whale spread on a beach while it gasped for breath. As he withstood the rampaging shockwaves and saw the Apocalyptic Beast that devoured so many humans in his previous life end up in such a sorry state as it could only be beaten up, Meng Chao only had one thought in mind. This is the end of an era. Indeed, the era belonging to monsters was already over. The era belonging to the extraordinary beings in the Other World would also end sooner or later. The steel army of the humans had already let out a roar far stronger than before. This time, as the Extraordinary Disaster, they could definitely create a miracle that was even more brilliant than his previous lifes, right? Chapter 668 - End of the Apocalypse The dense bombing lasted for more than ten minutes before it ended. The entire valley was reduced to a burning fireball. Not only did no plants survive, but quite a number of rocks that jutted out of the mountain were also flattened or caved in. They also showed rings of cyan that spread out, showing that they had completely melted. However, as expected of the Demonic Mountain, even after being blasted like that, it did not die. However, one of its heads and two of its tails were blasted off. The shell on its back was completely destroyed, exposing its metallic bones and the nerves that were as thick as optical fiber cables. It completely lost its previous might, and it did not even have the strength to fight like a trapped animal anymore. It could only swing its burning tail and claws and let out indignant roars. Huge Dragons Might Cannon did not fire a second time. One, because Huge Dragons Might Cannon used up too many resources just by being used once. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the Red Dragon Army did not want to waste too much ammunition on a dying Apocalyptic Beast. Two, Huge Dragons Might Cannon was just too fierce. Right now, the Demonic Mountain had completely lost the protection of its spirit energy magnetic field, and the strength of its body had also plummeted. If they fired another shot, there was a possibility that its body could be blasted to bits, and the valuable materials in it would have its quality largely affected. Griffin Li Yingzi fired a green signal into the sky, signaling that the Apocalyptic Beast was already badly injured and near its dying breath. What they needed to do next was something that did not require Huge Dragons Might Cannons help. The strong would take care of it! Black Tortoise Zong Yue jumped out of his hiding place in the col. Just now, he pretended to have been sent flying by the Apocalyptic Beast, but in truth, he hid in a crack that he had found a long time ago. He used the mountain rocks as a cover and his own spirit energy shield as protection, which was why he was not affected by the destructive power of the railway guns. Zong Yue had been resting for more than ten minutes, and now, his hair flew about because of his spirit energy gushing out. His shining muscles bulged up, and he no longer looked like someone who had half a foot in his grave. This was clearly a powerful warrior who was at the peak of his prime. He held a huge warhammer in hand, and the hammerhead protruded like the beak of an eagle. It looked like an unstoppable armor-breaking hammer. Zong Yue jumped over 100m and landed on the Demonic Mountains back. He swung the armor-breaking hammer like a tornado, then brought it down deep into the Apocalyptic Beasts spine. The Demonic Mountain let out a tragic wail and struggled as much as it could to fling off the human on its back. It only had one head and tail left, and it was covered in burns and wounds left by explosions. The moment it moved a little more aggressively, the recently scabbed-over wounds would split open again, and blood gushed out like hundreds of bloody arrows. It could not stop bleeding at all, much less stop Black Tortoise Zong Yue from striking it. Meng Chao, wait here! Well provide reinforcements to Dean Zong Yue! Gu Jianbo, Li Yingzi, and the other Agricultural University tutors ignored the high temperature in the valley and jumped down. Meng Chao knew that Gu Jianbo was being kind to him. Even though the Demonic Mountain had lost 90% of its fighting strength, it was still an Apocalyptic Beast. At that moment, its vitality magnetic field was incredibly chaotic, and it was releasing rampaging spirit energy nonstop, making it a huge, unstable, and powerful radiation source. If a low-grade superhuman who had not perfected his cultivation and could not control his mind as well as vitality magnetic field recklessly approached such an Apocalyptic Beast, there was a high chance that they would be affected by the spirit energy tsunami gushing out of its body, and their own vitality magnetic field would go out of control, thus leading to spirit energy deviation, and their spirit meridians would be broken. Speaking of which, if he could withstand the impact of the rampaging spirit energy and go over to cut that Apocalyptic Beast, it would definitely be good for his cultivation. There were plenty of superhumans who never got one hundred steps near an Apocalyptic Beast! Even if there were no benefits, when a person looked for a job after graduation, they could write that they had once killed an Apocalyptic Beast in their resume, and this would definitely shock the recruiters! But to Meng Chao, he had one unique advantage. Even if he was just an insignificant part of the squad that killed the Apocalyptic Beast, if he managed to get a slice of pie, he had the chance to get an astronomical amount of contribution points! With that thought in mind, he no longer hesitated. He followed his tutor and tutoress to arrive in front of the Demonic Mountain. How large! When he was ten steps away from the Apocalyptic Beast, he finally sensed just how large the Demonic Mountain was, and how terrifying its size was. Even though it was badly burned, it was still a black mountain, and it looked like no power on the planet could move it. The spirit energy that gushed out of its wounds also blasted at Meng Chaos blood vessels, nerves, and spirit meridians like tidal waves. Meng Chao felt that there were dozens of shadowless hands tearing at him from different directions, tugging him into strange shapes and wanting to rip him apart. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and activated Divine Nine Dragon Seals once more. He also had Hells Blood flow slowly in him to suppress his chaotic vitality magnetic field so that he would not be affected by the Demonic Mountain. Gu Jianbo and Li Yingzi cast sideways glances at him. When they saw that he remained calm despite the fact that he was so close to an Apocalyptic Beast, they raised their eyebrows. They said nothing, though. Instead, they simultaneously grabbed Meng Chao. Come, well attack the creatures spine together and cripple it thoroughly! At that moment, there were already around twenty human warriors on the Demonic Mountains back. They followed Black Mountain Zong Yue and stabbed into the Apocalyptic Beasts exposed spine and nerves. The Demonic Mountain grimaced, but it could just swing its only remaining tail. However, it was slower than before. Besides, it could not attack all the humans on its back, so there was no way it could sweep all the humans down. However, its spine was abnormally sturdy, and its strong vitality caused its wounds to heal quickly. Even if Black Tortoise Zong Yue wanted to stab through its spine in one go, he had to use 200% of his strength to do so. Bang! Meng Chao brought up the Golden Tooth Saber and slashed a gap between the vertebrae on the Demonic Mountains spine. Yet, all he did was create sparks. His purlicue hurt, and his arms trembled. He looked at the Demonic Mountains spine, but all he left behind was a faint white mark. No cracks could be seen. This guys bones are so tough! Its no wonder why the railway guns were unable to kill it even after blasting it for ten minutes! Meng Chao gasped in amazement in his heart. But he did not intend to use brute strength anymore against the Demonic Mountain. He narrowed his eyes and observed the nerve alignment of the Demonic Mountains spine as well as its physical structure. The Demonic Mountain might be powerful, but it was not some unidentified biological creature with a strange shape, unlike the Vortex, which had the body of mollusks. Basically, it was a lizard that was one thousand times bigger or the amalgamation of a stegosaurus and a plesiosaurus. Its biological structures were rather scientific and followed the laws of nature. Besides, the railway guns blasted it until its flesh was torn open. Quite a number of shining nerve bundles were exposed deep in the wounds. Based on the vague memories he had of his previous life, Meng Chao could generally figure out where its central nervous system was. Sir, stab this place! Meng Chao waved at Black Tortoise Zong Yue. Zong Yue was the dean of Agricultural Universitys martial arts and life science research department. Meng Chao could be considered his student. Besides, Zong Yue had a deep impression of Meng Chao, because he had placed first during the admission test, but decided to act differently and insisted on choosing Gu Jianbo as his tutor. Later on, they actually managed to create the Ultimate Style and fulfilled his beloved sons dreams. During the northern offense, Zong Yue spent a lot of effort to implant a beast soul brand into Meng Chaos brain so that it could help Meng Chao train his brain and will. Plus, Meng Chaos growth and development over the past two years also far surpassed Zong Yues imagination. Zong Yue definitely placed a lot of trust in this student who might raise the banner of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course in the future and fight on equal grounds with Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Move! This Deity Realm superhuman jumped up and let out a roar in the air. He swung the weapon that looked like a warhammer and an armor-breaking hammer. Then, with a loud bang, he struck the spot Meng Chao pointed at. Then, thousands of golden snakes poured into the wound. The Demonic Mountain let out a piercing cry. This huge creature that was nearly 100m long definitely could not have its nerves transfer information as fast as humans. There was a high chance that if the tip of its tail had been cut, it would only register this fact half a minute later. For example, when plenty of snake-type monsters were hungry, they would definitely bite their own tails, but they would only notice that things were bad when they were halfway through their tail, but they could not spit it out, thus leading to only one end for themchoking to death. But this time, the Demonic Mountains flesh started contracting rapidly within half a second. Its only tail also went straight to Black Tortoise Zong Yue at lightning speed. Zong Yue understood what Meng Chao meant. He immediately released the armor-breaking hammer, tapped on the handle with his feet, and moved dozens of meters away. Slap! The Demonic Mountains tail did not hit Black Tortoise Zong Yue. Instead, it hit its own wound. After being blasted by the railway guns for half a day, its brain and nerves were already severely damaged, and it was already dazzled. It could no longer control the strength and direction of its attacks. The dual damage by Zong Yue and itself finally blasted a hole in its sturdy spine, revealing the gray spinal cord inside. The Agricultural University lecturers were carrying some strange-looking silver cans. When the Apocalyptic Beasts spine was cracked open, they immediately moved forward to connect the silver cans to the hole. These things looked like huge syringes, and they stabbed into the Demonic Mountains spinal cord. As white fog swirled about, the Demonic Mountains spinal cord was instantly frozen. The moment it realized that its doom was nigh, the Apocalyptic Beast let out its final roar. The flesh around it twitched violently with unimaginable strength. It felt like a mountain was collapsing, and the world was being overturned. Zong Yue, Gu Jianbo, Li Yingzi, Meng Chao, and the others quickly activated their maglev and rose to the air before it overturned itself completely. It tumbled about in the valley violently and destroyed tons of mountain rocks, causing dust to fly up to thousands of meters high! Even so, it could not stop its originally hot vitality magnetic field from slowly cooling down and freezing up while its life flowed away. It struggled for approximately ten minutes and made the entire valley wider by one size, completely changing how the terrain looked. Then, its movements grew smaller, and it became slower. Gradually, it turned into a frozen memorial that showed the humans bravery, wisdom, and ferocity. Chapter 669 - From War to Hunting The Apocalyptic Beast is down! Harvest the freshest ingredients! Blood, flesh, bones, organs, nerves, brain! Dont miss out on any of them! Agricultural University had the best harvesters in all of Dragon City. However, the harvesters were usually rather weak, and they were easily affected by chaotic spirit energy radiation and rampaging shockwaves. That was why they hid on the other side of the mountain range and relied on the bomb shelters that were dug spontaneously to fend against the impact of the Apocalyptic Beast and the Deity Realm superhuman when they fought. Li Yingzi fired a signal into the sky again to signal the harvesters on the other side of the mountain to move quickly so that they could get the spoils of war. Before they arrived, Meng Chao and the lecturers had already harvested the softest parts that also became bad the easiest, all so to ensure the freshness of the ingredients. The moment Apocalyptic Beasts died, their vitality magnetic fields would gradually be destroyed. Their flesh and bones lost their support, and cracking sounds would come out of their bodies, showing that they could no longer withstand the humans weapons cutting into them. To a certain extent, these large monsters were easier to harvest compared to monsters that were one to two meters long. After all, their organs were also larger, which meant that humans could swing their harvesting tools as they pleased. Besides, the sturdiness of their organs was also far greater than normal monsters. There were no thin epithelial cells that would break down the moment they touched it. Meng Chao himself was a martial artist and harvester. His harvesting skills were even greater than his tutor and tutoress. He did not pass on his calling. He swung Golden Tooth Saber and dissected the Demonic Mountains spine. Before the experts from the resource course arrived, he had already perfectly extracted the nerve bundle, which was dozens of meters long. Of course, he was also familiar with the tutors from the resource course. White-haired Ghostly Hands Ning Shewo was also a friend who watched him grow into power. When Ning Shewo saw Meng Chao crawl out of the Demonic Mountains body while covered in blood, he was first stunned before he started laughing. With Meng Chao joining them, this grand lineup that could be said to be the perfect harvesting team became much more effective. Even so, wanting to perfectly dissect this large monster that was nearly one hundred meters long still took them nearly one day and night, because they also had to store these materials and send them out of the valley. Agricultural University and the Red Dragon Army worked together to mobilize a large number of armored airships and engineering squads that set up temporary airports, gantry cranes, and cold storages in the valley. Each armored airship was filled to the brim with the Apocalyptic Beasts flesh and blood. When they flew, they swayed and looked like they were about to plummet at any second. But Meng Chao ignored this and went into the Demonic Mountains stomach to cut it up. For a whole twenty-four hours, he was immersed in the Apocalyptic Beasts blood, bone essence, cerebrospinal fluid, and organs. He was nourished by rich and powerful spirit energy, and it was highly beneficial for his cultivation. Hells Blood might be fierce, but it was not as fierce as an Apocalyptic Beasts blood. Meng Chao could sense that the Demonic Mountains blood seemed to have suppressed and digested the Hells Blood in his body. The bone essence and cerebrospinal fluid contained really powerful radiation, and it seemed to be subtly transforming his vitality magnetic field. In fact, while he was harvesting, he sat down cross-legged beside the Demonic Mountains large heart and quietly meditated while activating Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slashs spirit energy magnetic fields. Even though the Demonic Mountains heart had already stopped pulsating, some parts of its fierce soul still remained in his heart, and it was pulsating in an unimaginable method. As Meng Chaos spirit energy magnetic field and the remaining vitality magnetic field left behind in the Demonic Mountain resonated subtly, this fierce soul was transferred into Meng Chaos brain in a profound method. Any other normal superhuman would definitely enter spirit energy deviation and have their minds break if they used this method to cultivate. However, Meng Chaos will had already been refined by the real apocalypse, there was no need for him to be afraid of the fragmented soul of an Apocalyptic Beast. When they finally cut up the large Apocalyptic Beast and harvested it to the point that it was just an empty skeleton, Meng Chao slowly walked out from the skeleton. He felt that he had gone through another transformation compared to the point when he just left the lair. The Hells Blood that originally solidified in his blood refused to listen to him, and was only barely suppressed in him had also slowly started flowing in his veins. They let out loud splashes in him. The fragmented soul of the Demonic Mountain was like the general of the Hells Blood. It led the wild power to make them perfectly blend with Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. This feeling was extremely comfortable to Meng Chao. It was as if he was really in control of a monster army made of countless Hell Beasts. He should not be far away from becoming a five-star superhuman, right? At the very least, with how much spirit energy was accumulated in him, he should already be way past the maximum spirit energy levels belonging to five-star superhumans, and the amount of spirit energy should allow him to compete with those at the peak of Heaven Realm. Besides, he also had additional benefits. Going together with his tutors to cut the Apocalyptic Beast with his dean had indeed brought him great benefits. Joining the fight against the Demonic Mountain and harvesting the Apocalyptic Beast had brought Meng Chao 55,000 contribution points. Plus, he was always eager to take advantage of the situation, so without hesitation, he split his contribution points into two portions to increase the Skillfulness level of Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. As his Skillfulness level kept increasing, Meng Chao heard his bones let out thunderous, popping sounds. His organs let out a dragons roar, and his nerve endings were numb. He could now instinctively do plenty of profound and subtle movements. If Jin Wanhao (AJi), the creator of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash were here and saw his movements, he would definitely be dumbfounded and have his jaw hang slack, because he would be unable to figure out how Meng Chao managed to reach a specialist level for Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash within just a short few days. If I want to become stronger, Ill definitely have to kill more Apocalyptic Beasts! Meng Chao felt greed rise in him. He wanted to look for more Apocalyptic Beasts and see whether he could step in and take advantage of the situation. Even if he was just cheering for the Deity Realm superhumans by the side, he might be able to get a few ten thousand contribution points. Unfortunately for him, the battlefield kept sending in good news. Dragon Citizens strategy to lure the enemies deep into their lines before surrounding them had worked. Aside from three Apocalyptic Beasts forcing their way out after they were heavily injured and fleeing into the places in Monster Mountain Range that had scarcely any resources, the other Apocalyptic Beasts were all killed or captured. Since the Demonic Mountain was a large monster that moved slowly, they only had one Deity Realm superhumanBlack Tortoise Zong Yuefight against it, but the main firepower was Huge Dragons Might Cannon. The remaining Apocalyptic Beasts were around thirty to fifty meters, and they were much faster, so it was hard for the railway guns to lock down on them and kill them. Hence, the command center usually sent three to five Deity Realm superhumans to surround and attack one Apocalyptic Beast. The humans used the interior lines strategy to fight. That was why their mobilization of forces and transfer of battlefield information was much faster than the monster civilization. With the advantage of information and time lag, the humans could rely on their steel defense lines and their Deity Realm superhumans to hold back the Apocalyptic Beasts, but they had to mobilize between a few to more than ten Deity Realm superhumans to surround and attack the Apocalyptic Beasts that were separated from their groups. Over the past two years, Dragon City had a lot of resources, and they continuously cultivated more warriors and superhumans. It caused the Deity Realm superhumans who were already standing at the peak of human evolution to improve further, and they kept on overcoming the limits of life. Meanwhile, most of the Apocalyptic Beasts had to suffer from hunger because they lacked resources, and their fighting strength plummeted. As one side grew stronger and the other grew weaker, there was no doubt as to who would win the war. Seven of the tutors in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course worked together and set up an ambush at Cloud Contact Mountain, a mountain located southwest of Dragon City. Then, they used a transportation armored airship to serve as bait to lure out and kill a flying Apocalyptic Beast called Golden Heaven Charging Eagle to defend the dignity of Dragon City Universitys martial arts course and the Overkill Style. The Deity Realm superhuman in the Red Dragon Army was a man named Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. Together with five other elites in the Red Dragon Army, they fought against the last Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon in Monster Mountain Range and used iron fists that were even stronger than nuclear bombs to tear these sturdy Apocalyptic Beasts into shreds. The wails from the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon were the Red Dragon Armys declaration. From this moment on, the Red Dragon Armys top fighting strength would not lose to any of the mega corporations or universities. With the steel army that was formed by thousands of united soldiers, they had more authority to decide the future development of Dragon City. The veteran elites from the mega corporations refused to show weakness. Even Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation, who were competitors whose markets overlapped with each other, worked together to kill a few Apocalyptic Beasts together. They also went about expanding their territory and occupying a few mines rich with spirit energy. When Meng Chao finished harvesting, the offense of the monster civilization was completely destroyed, and there was no way for them to turn the tides around. They lost. Once they lost the Apocalyptic Beasts lead and no longer had these creatures intimidating them, the monster horde collapsed entirely. Hundreds upon thousands of monsters fled in all directions due to their desire to survive. Speaking of which, it was not wrong to say that even if these monsters were a few hundred thousand pigs, they would still need three days and three nights to capture them. The collapsed monster horde was much more difficult to capture than a collapsed human army. After all, monsters did not know how to give up, and once they became desperate, they would show surprising destructive abilities as well. Due to the need to save up on ammunition and train up their grassroots units as well as the hope that the carcasses would not rot away because they did not want to waste resources as well as pollute the environment, the Red Dragon Army did not bombard the scattered monster horde. The battle would still last for a long time, but this time, it was no longer a battle, but a relaxing hunt. Meng Chao rode in a stuffed armored airship to return behind the defense lines, and he saw the monsters running around everywhere. Meanwhile, the humans swung their weapons and guns as they ran after them. They continuously chased after them, divided them, and slowly tore the scattered monster horde further into pieces. Then, when the monsters were exhausted and started foaming at the mouth, their tendons and even joints were torn. They could only wail as they fell to the ground, and at that time, the humans calmly went forward to use capture nets to drag them away. The scene was the same as when their ancestors started conquering Earth millions of years ago. Chapter 670 - Victory Parade Quite a number of large monsters like the Tyrant Mammoths became great spoils of war for humans to harvest. Large quantities of monster materials released pleasant aromas and invisible spirit energy light. Once they were categorized, they were sent to the rear in an orderly fashion, like ants moving their belongings elsewhere. These materials were going to become the capital for Dragon Citizens to continue developing and becoming stronger. They would help countless people awaken to supernatural abilities, and the superhumans would become stronger and overcome the limits of life. No, plenty of people could not even wait until they got to the rear to cultivate. This shocking battle caused plenty of peoples vitality magnetic fields to be affected by the monsters magnetic fields, but they were also nourished by a lot of spirit energy as well. Their blood boiled during the fights to the death, and their minds were refined and trained while they threaded the line between life and death. Many people reached a breakthrough, just like Meng Chao did when he took the practical test for his national college examination. A number of one-star superhumans successfully became two-star superhumans, and those at the peak of Earth Realm also successfully reached Heaven Realm. In fact, a number of people at the peak of Heaven Realm understood profound laws while they were fighting against Apocalyptic Beasts and saw the secrets of Deity Realm. They could not miss this chance, because the moment it slipped from their fingers, this inspiration would be gone. Many people took large amounts of gene medicine and high-calorie nutritional fluid. After that, they sat cross-legged above the mountains of corpses and even used the monster magnetic fields that had yet to fade away to cultivate on the spot so that they could solidify the realms they just reached. Spirit flames gushed out of their bodies, and spirit energy also flowed out of them. They looked like colorful clouds that gathered above the battlefield. They spun slowly and affected more people, causing more people who participated in the battle to gain indescribable benefits. After this battle, Dragon City gained at least a few hundred thousand superhumans. This was their profit from the war. Ever since Meng Chao returned from the Apocalypse victorious, Dragon City had practically gained crucial victory in all its key battles. The profit from war accumulated like snow, causing Dragon Citys overall strength to rise by several degrees. Right then, it was at least ten times stronger than the Dragon City in Meng Chaos previous life at this point in time. Meng Chao looked down on the entire battlefield. His emotions surged, and his blood danced. His thoughts were already far away. Then, a piercing golden light interrupted his thoughts. Perhaps it was because the monster horde had dispersed, causing the vitality magnetic field formed by a few hundred thousand monsters to scatter, and they could no longer resonate with the magnetic field of the planet, but after the monster civilization lost in their battle, the fog that surrounded Monster Mountain Range all year round became thinner. Now, the fog was about to disappear completely, and Monster Mountain Ranges tallest mountain could be seen. Originally, when it was shrouded by fog, Monster Mountain Range was a tall, impenetrable iron wall that controlled the path Dragon Citizens could take to the outside world. Right now, the fog had dispersed, and nothing hid the mountains, cols, and valleys from them anymore. When he stood on the armored airship, he could even see the sparkling world. Meng Chao suddenly felt that Monster Mountain Range was no longer as tall and perilous as he imagined. At the end of the day, it was just a small threshold that surrounded the newbie village. Now, this threshold was destroyed by humans. For some reason, these words rose in Meng Chaos mind. Tremble, Other World, Earthlings are here! He blinked, and he put away the golden flames at the top of his vision to the back of his mind. Then, he grinned and laughed without holding back. This pitched battle that decided Dragon Citys fate had gone on for about one hundred hours, and it ended with the complete obliteration of the main forces of the monster civilization. However, the act of cleaning the battlefield, chasing down the scattered monster horde, repairing the city, and cleaning up the mess left behind by the pitched battle lasted for a little over a month. There was no doubt about it; they had gained a brilliant victory. Plus, they had gained the most abundant rewards over the past fifty years since Earthlings transmigrated to the Other World. In fact, since they destroyed all the tactical initiatives the monster civilization could take, the Monster War was practically set in stone. Nevertheless, the price they paid was pretty devastating, because the monster civilization had been the first to launch an ambush. The colonized areas, mines, and forward operating bases suffered major losses. Besides, since they had to attract the Apocalyptic Beasts attention, the human defense line had to stand firm and withstand the repeated attacks from the monster horde for a total of seventy-two hours. At least one hundred thousand brave souls blood flowed on these strange lands. Just like their fathers and grandfathers, they used their lives to write down the true meaning of the word home, a word created in the languages of Earth. But forget the losses of the colonized spots, mines, and forward operating bases for the time being. Dragon City itself also suffered from undead and zombie hordes, because the monster civilization spread Blood Flower spores and super zombie viruses among them. When Dragon City was fighting fiercely at the borders, the normal citizens treated themselves as soldiers and fought against the zombies and monsters that popped up in their homes. The casualties in the lair itself went above fifty thousand in this disaster alone. The casualties in all the residential areas in Dragon City went up to at least five hundred thousand. That did not include the collapsed houses, and the burning, explosion, or destruction of important fundamental facilities as well as factories. Also, a large number of crystal resources were given to the frontlines, and they were used by the bottomless railway guns to blast away the monsters, causing Dragon City to suffer from a lack of resources again. They had to implement the ration system, and economic activities practically froze up. In any case, when leaden clouds that were nearly absolute zero degrees Celsius hung over Dragon City, the despair they gave also hung over all Dragon Citizens hearts and refused to leave. Fortunately, good news came from the frontlines every day. Today, the Red Dragon Army had achieved a great victory and killed more than fifty thousand monsters. Tomorrow, the powerful fighters from Agricultural University would tame more than three thousand monsters. They would implant special chips and self-destructing collars into those monsters and turned them into biochemical war beasts for humans to use. The day after tomorrow, some powerful fighter from some mega corporation would catch up to a heavily injured Apocalyptic Beast that fled to the depths of Monster Mountain Range and get rid of a major problem for Dragon City. Along with the news of victory came rewards. Countless heroes names, their shocking stories, their amazing legends, and the first-person fighting videos recorded from their shoulder cameras were instantly made known to multiple families through the internet. They were just like lava that were thousands of degrees Celsius hot, and they gradually chased away the leaden clouds in the citizens hearts. The monsters seem to have been completely defeated! Quite a number of citizens talked about this piece of news that was too good to be true. If this news was only treated as a rumor in the beginning and had not been verified by the government, then when Dragon City held an unprecedented victory parade one month after the end of the pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City, the government practically announced this to the millions of Dragon Citizens. We won! Dad, Mom, look! Therere so many people! Bai Jiacao did her best to squeeze her way until she reached the foot of Supernatural Tower. There were VIP seats that were temporarily set up at the sides of the square. When she looked at the crowd in the square, in the street, and in the buildings around the tower as well as saw how cramped the place was, she was so shocked that her jaw almost fell to the ground. This was not because she had never seen anything like this. In truth, Dragon City had never organized such a large-scale activity with so many people around. Speaking of which, Dragon City might have a few ten million people and was a densely populated place with limited living space, in the past, when it organized public activities, only a few ten thousand or hundred thousand people would join. This was because Dragon City had a lack of resources and could not support holding such grand celebratory events. The more important reason was that the monster civilization had been on the offensive side. It could send thousands of monsters with all kinds of viruses and bacteria into the city at any moment. Hence, it was a bad idea for them to organize any major activities at that time. The parade is going to start soon. When can we see Big Brother?! Bai Jiacao asked excitedly. The family of three was quite near the front of the VIP seats and had a pretty good view. They could see everything in the parade with just one glance. Meng Yishan himself and Superstars fame was definitely not enough for him to get such good seats. They already knew that Meng Chao had already done something crucial during this pitched battle, and he became one of the main characters of this parade. That was why they were able to get this honor. The three of them were ecstatic, and they naturally dressed nicely for the event. Plus, girls always underwent changes in the process of growing up. At that moment, Bai Jiacao was no longer the slightly plump girl with a round face Meng Chao saw when he just returned to the past. Of course, she was neither the corrupted girl who matured too early and was filled with a ruthless and wild air because of the drastic and tragic changes that happened to their family in his previous life. Thanks to Meng Chao forcing her to drink a luxurious nutritional cultivation set meal every day, she grew up like a bamboo shoot after a rain. Her facial features, figure, and limbs were now fully grown. Aside from possessing a completely different demeanor, she was beginning to look like the Dark Witch in his previous life. The girl was originally not willing to let herself grow so slowly. Perhaps it was because the Night Demon Blood in her was slowly awakening, but her growth speed was so fast that even she found it terrifying. If she had not been intentionally suppressing it, she would have awakened to supernatural powers much earlier and cleared dozens of spirit meridians! Even when she was holding herself back, she was still the female tyrant of Construction High. When it came to the 100m dash, maximum punching strength, shooting techniques, and other subjects, she kept on breaking the records that had remained unbroken for years in the school. Even when mayhem broke out in Dragon City during the monster invasion this time and zombies, as well as the undead, wreaked havoc everywhere, she swung her saber and killed seven zombies along with two undead without even blinking. Even though Dragon Citizens were known for not stepping back when there was a fight, there were not many female high school students that could cut down zombies like they were vegetables! Bai Jiacao originally thought that she could boast about her achievements to her brother, she did not expect that the achievements her brother made were much higher than hers. Despite training so hard for two years, she did not close the distance between her and her brother. Instead, it became wider?! What the heck?! Whats going on?! Bai Jiacao felt a little gloomy. However, this gloominess instantly disappeared when she saw the square formation marching from her VIP seat in the audience seat. Look! Its our army! Its Earths army! She pointed at the end of the street and cheered along with nearly one million citizens. Chapter 671 - Blade Squad! With thunderous footsteps, the square formations in the victory parade appeared before the million citizens. Ahead of the first square formation were three flag bearers. They swung three flags. Aside from Earths flag, which also represented Dragon Citys civilization, and the raging dragon flag that represented the Red Dragon Army, the third flag was a broken, bleeding saber. The paint on these flags seemed to have fluorescent effects. Even though the saber was broken from the middle and there were eight chips on the blade, the spot where the blood was seemed to be shining with a blinding light. Under the broken saber flag were the soldiers who formed the first square formation. All of them appeared to be old, and in fact, some of them already had white hair on their heads. The people in this square formation all had limb injuries. The ones with the lightest injuries all had one mechanical arm or mechanical leg. Some of them had their eyes reduced to empty sockets by monsters acid. They had to implant micro cameras that shone with a red light in their eye sockets, making them look like there was frozen fire embedded in their eyes. Since they were injured in different parts of the body, it was hard for them to walk in uniform steps. Nonetheless, the monstrous killing intent still froze together to form a substantial war soul, causing the million citizens to instantly recognize who they were. Blade Squad! Its really the legendary Blade Squad! Only the Blade Squad has the right to walk at the front of the victory parade! The eyes of the million citizens were filled with fervor and respect for these murderous but disabled soldiers. It was the same for Bai Jiacao. The Blade Squad could be said to be the oldest organized armed force after Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World. In fact, they were the last seeds that remained of the regular army on Earth. Half a century ago, when Dragon City had just transmigrated to the Other World, it had a regular army that had a few hundred thousand soldiers in it. However, the drastic changes caused by transmigration, the waterlogging caused by the flooding from Red Dragon River, the waves of deaths brought by the spread of the zombie virus, the shattering of the seal over the ancient ruins, and the ancient virus causing plenty of ancient demonic creatures to surge out from the underground caused the regular army to use their precious lives to fight. The weak zombies were nothing. What brought true disaster to Dragon City and nearly destroyed it overnight was the merciless waters from Red Dragon River and the havoc the ancient demonic creatures wrecked underground. At that time, the regular army risked their lives and charged forward, fighting literally until there was only one man left standing. It was only then that Red Dragon River and the ancient ruins were suppressed. But the legacy of the regular army was destroyed because of it. Since there was no regular army maintaining order, Dragon City entered a lawless, bloody era that lasted for ten years. Then, when Blood Alliance collapsed, Battle Lei Zongchao and the nine gangs rose to power, and they decided to rebuild order. Lei Zongchaos good friend, War God Wu Tiedao, was also a soldier in Deity Realm. At that time, he finally found the remnants of power left behind by the regular army and formed the Blade Squad. After the Survival Committee was formed, they formed the Red Dragon Army with the Blade Squad at its core. Wu Tiedao was believed to be the creator of the Red Dragon Army. Meanwhile, the Blade Squad was the foundation of the Red Dragon Army. They were the seeds that connected the Red Dragon Army and the regular army of Earth, as well as the seeds that spread the legacy of Earths regular army. The Blade Squad never let down the spirit of the regular army on Earth either. Be it the later stage of the zombie crisis or the most devastating times during the Monster War, the Blade War always pointed their weapons at the most dangerous battlefields and the most dangerous enemies. There were seven times where the Blade Squad sacrificed their lives with the enemy during indomitable charges, and nearly all of them died. Every time, even when there was only half a dying soldier left, they would grit their teeth and complete their mission, and then, the Blade Squad would be filled up once more with the most elite soldiers and given the most abundant provisions. Up to this date, the Blade Squad remained as the ace among aces in the Red Dragon Army. The standards to be chosen into the Blade Squad were pretty ridiculous. They must be veterans who had survived through multiple battles and must have some sort of disability before they could join the training camp of the Blade Squad, and with the highest standards, they went through brutal training. The elimination rate of the training was as high as 90%. The disabled, old soldiers chosen from this might be unable to compare to superhuman fighting squads made purely of superhumans in terms of cultivation realms, but their unshakeable will and willingness to fight despite certain death was definitely greater than the former. Plus, none of the armed forces in the Red Dragon Army and mega corporations could compare to their spirits and honor. The Blade Squad was the epitome of the spirit of the army in the Red Dragon Army. No, it was the spirit of the army of the Dragon City! Following closely behind the Blade Squad was a heavy infantry unit that had just switched out of their gear. If the Blade Squad represented the spirit of the Red Dragon Army, then this unit with Type 56 heavy motorized armor was the instantiation of the Red Dragon Armys strongest martial forces. The Type 56 heavy motorized armor was formed by the rich crystal resources they gained from Shattered Starlake to Raging Waves after they won the northern offense. This was the ultimate equipment for a single soldier, and it was mass-produced. The shoulder guards, chest plates, strengthened inserts for the abdominal guard, and leg protectors had six changeable, high-purity crystals embedded in them. Along with the profound and complicated runic symbols on the armor, they could release layers of spirit energy magnetic fields that vastly increased the wearers vitality magnetic fields. From there, their cells were stimulated, and their potential was brought out, thus largely increasing their fighting strength. If they used it along with the strength-accumulation type nano fighting suits, their maximum punching force and 100m dash speed could increase by more than 500%. In fact, some people could jump thirty meters into the air and withstand the impact of landing heavily on the ground. As such, the normal people wearing the Type 56 heavy motorized armor could display melee combat skills that did not lose to superhumans. Besides, the modular design for the Type 56, the large number of ports and sliders also made it easy for them to carry all sorts of light or heavy weapons. They could carry hornet rocket launchers, M61 Vulcans, triple-barrel shotguns with large gun muzzles, and other guns. If the wearer was strong enough, they would have no problems carrying two recoilless rifles and one ammo box that could autoload. To fight against spirit energy interference, strengthen the soldiers minds when it came to psychological warfare, and strengthen their power in cyberwarfare, the Type 56 heavy motorized armors helmet had dense antennas that were connected to the helmet and the wearers cerebral cortex. A protective shell that looked like a sharks fin was fixed on the helmet to protect the antennas. From a distance, their helmets looked like black horns that rose to the sky. Hence, the people commonly referred to the Type 56 heavy motorized armor as Black Horn Armor. The development of the Black Horn Armor was no secret. Many netizens had already seen the pictures of the Black Horn Armors prototype on the military forum. In fact, they saw some of the schematics. However, the Black Horn Armor really only appeared en masse during the pitched battle at the borders of Dragon City this time, and it was worn by all the squads. Around five hundred soldiers equipped with the Black Horn Armor gathered together to launch a charge. They had the agility and mobility of infantry units but also had weapons that only tank squads had. Wherever they went, they were unstoppable, and they could really fight head-on against the monster horde that filled the entire place. Hence, when the fighting videos of the heavy infantry unit equipped with the Black Horn Armor fighting against the monster horde spread through the entire internet, Dragon City was stunned. After all, not everyone could awaken to supernatural abilities. Perhaps the youngsters during the Golden Era had more than a 5% chance to awaken to supernatural abilities because they lived in an environment with ample cultivation resources and also had scientific cultivation methods, but to the young adults and middle-aged men who were in their twenties and thirties and had missed out on developing properly during their development period, unless they used unique methods such as taking in drugs with great side effects, like the Deification Capsules, it would be impossible for them to experience being able to run at lightning speed and possessing superhuman strength. But the Black Horn Armor allowed them to see another way of evolution. If they could not become superhumans, then it would still be pretty good if they could get a set of Black Horn Armor! Hence, when the Black Horn Armor slowly moved through the crowd, the citizens started cheering with fervor, and the cheers were just as great as when they cheered for the Blade Squad that just passed by. Even the tank square formation and runic symbol machine square formation, which arrived behind the Blade Squad and Black Horn Armor squad, received a warm welcome. The Red Dragon Army now received true glory. The treatment they received was ten times better than what Meng Chao remembered of his previous life or what they received over the past twenty years of his current life. It had to be known that while the Red Dragon Army was known to have the largest armed forces in Dragon City, they had always been in a very awkward position. After all, the Other World had spirit energy, and it was a world where there were huge differences in terms of individual strength. A Deity Realm superhuman could easily destroy a fighting battalion made of more than one hundred armed soldiers. In fact, they could appear elusively and attack the armys supply lines, assassinate the commander, and create all sorts of trouble. If these things did not work and the Deity Realm superhuman did not manage to kill the commander with one strike, he could still run far away, and the army would have a hard time chasing and killing him. Thus, this created a really troublesome problem. The army could not keep the strong in check, and they could not shamelessly declare themselves as the spokesperson of the strongest armed forces in the entire civilization either. Besides, the Red Dragon Army had an innate weakness. After all, the regular army in the past was destroyed during their fight against the flood in Red Dragon Army and the ancient demonic creatures. For a total of ten years, Dragon Citizens could only gather around superhumans, and in the form of clubs, gangs, and alliances, fight against the invasion of zombies and crazed robbers. The strong became stronger in a world ruled by the law of the jungle and only the fittest survived. Gradually, they reached Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, and Deity Realm. They also pooled together most of the resources, including the spoils after Blood Alliance was destroyed, the crucial ancient ruins, and advanced technology. Then, they turned the gangs into industries, and from industries, they created mega corporations. From there, they gained the right to set the rules of the game and also explain them. Wu Tiedao might have reconstructed the Red Dragon Army, but he still faced the problem of having no manpower, no money, and no resources. This was an old soldier who joined the regular army while he was on Earth, and his mind was full of the thought of soldiers being born to obey orders. He had never thought about becoming a warlord to gather people beside him. Since Battle God Lei Zongchao had already convinced the nine mega corporations to set up the Survival Committee and manage Dragon Citys affairs, Wu Tiedao thought that the Red Dragon Army must be controlled and supported by the Survival Committee for it to remain stable and defend the civilization. Chapter 672 - Great Victor The Survival Committee would definitely support the Red Dragon Army, but they only supported the Red Dragon Army to exist as a public security army, city defense army, and bastion soldiers. This meant that they would only equip them with the standard weapons of individual soldiers based on the standards of the mid 21st century of Earth, and they would send them to the residential areas of Dragon City to fight in low-intensity urban warfare against monsters that could invade Dragon City at any moment while stationing themselves in buildings, barricades, and forts. At most, they would only send them to the mines near Dragon City and station them at fully automatic steel defenses to fight against the first wave of monsters while they waited for the superhumans to arrive. It was enough for them to have that bit of strength. Basically, they were just militia. Building this sort of army was not wrong. After all, when they faced monster hordes that came from everywhere, the abnormal beasts that appeared and disappeared elusively, or the Apocalyptic Beasts that could make the forests howl and the weather change, no matter how many normal humans made up the Red Dragon Army, they could not deal a decisive blow. It was not impossible for them to increase the standards of the Red Dragon Army, though. However, that meant spending an astronomical amount of resources on them, and it was enough to make all the politicians want to hang themselves the moment they thought about it. Over the past half a century, Dragon City had always suffered from a lack of resources. Plus, the resources that slipped through the cracks of the nine mega corporations were even less. Besides, the nine mega corporations themselves had their own armed forces. They were all friends who slaughtered their way out of the lawless, bloody era together with the creators of the mega corporations. These friends could also get the guidance of the creators of the nine mega corporations, which meant that aside from Battle God Lei Zongchao, they also obtained guidance from other Deity Realm superhumans. They also had a share of the advanced technology and spoils that Blood Alliance left behind after it collapsed. They could also monopolize the industries that kept Dragon City alive as well as get an endless stream of benefits from it. They had all the advantages, so they naturally cultivated more powerful people than the Red Dragon Army, along with developing more advanced technology and super armor. Even though they could not compare to the Red Dragon Army in terms of the total number of soldiers, their soldiers were elites. No matter which elite squad the Red Dragon Army brought out, it might be unable to get an upper hand against the armed forces of the mega corporations. Hence, over the past thirty years or so, all those who wanted to defend their home and also stand out would prioritize joining the armed forces of the mega corporations, unless they were poor people with nowhere else to go. If they were rejected by the armed forces, then they would only settle for second best. Otherwise, they would not think about joining the Red Dragon Army. The Red Dragon Army definitely wanted to change this passive situation they were stuck in. They created the railway guns to walk down the path of artillery troops, and they had also launched several expeditions deep into Monster Mountain Range. These were the two efforts the Red Dragon Army made to upgrade their status after pooling all their resources. The problem was, railway guns were large but impractical. They could only be created after spending countless special wartime fees, and before they won the northern offense, they never had enough ammunition, which made them into literal pretty decorations that were huge but were heavy burdens. The expeditions into Monster Mountain Range caused the multiple problems that the Red Dragon Army faced to be exposed, such as their lack of high-end combat power, their severe limitations when it came to the supply lines, the weak combat power of the normal soldiers, and their high reliance on organization and discipline, which could be easily destroyed by the monsters. In the end, while the expeditions had allowed the destruction of numerous monsters nests, the Red Dragon Army also lost a lot of soldiers and suffered major losses. In fact, they had to ask for help from the armed forces of the mega corporations and rely on the Deity Realm superhumans in the nine mega corporations to fight against the Apocalyptic Beasts to prevent the tragedy of having their entire army wiped out. After suffering terrible setbacks during the expeditions, the Red Dragon Army had to suppress their indignation and become the affiliations of the armed forces and powerful fighters. Later on, during the expeditions, they gained relatively beautiful results. This also further verified the powerful peoples thoughts. Only Deity Realm superhumans can take care of the Apocalyptic Beasts. Only Heaven Realm superhumans can take care of the Hell Beasts. And only Earth Realm superhumans can take care of Nightmarish Beasts. So, the Red Dragon Army just has to obediently play the part of a public security army and militia. They just need to follow behind the powerful fighters and help us take care of the mooks around the powerful enemies. From then on, it became increasingly harder for the Red Dragon Army to get more fees in the name of creating more railway guns and creating a new ace squad. The military budget and special wartime budget increased every year, that was true, but were they supposed to use the limited funds to expand the Red Dragon Army or increase the strength of their strongest? This was a question that the Red Dragon Army could not answer. After all, even if the railway guns could really kill an Apocalyptic Beast with a single blast, there was no Apocalyptic Beast that would stand around stupidly to be blasted! No matter what, Apocalyptic Beasts like the Demonic Mountain were few and far in between. Most of the time, when the Red Dragon Army spent a large amount of funds to deploy an army of one hundred thousand and thousands of armored vehicles as an attempt to surround a mountain where a high-end monster stayed, in the end, when the high-end monster heard the roars of the humans steel army, it would just leave with a little wave. If they did not solve the problem of logistics and mobility, even if they had ten times the wartime fees provided for them and expanded the Red Dragon Army by ten times, it would just force the politicians in charge of budgeting to a corner and kill all the taxpayers. In his previous life, the northern offense was the Red Dragon Armys final effort. After they lost the northern offense, all the main squads in the Red Dragon Army, including the Blade Squad, were wiped off. This army that should represent the most glorious armed forces of Earths civilization ended up as a public security army and militia, and they became affiliated to the powerful fighters and armed forces. But Meng Chaos return changed everything. The Red Dragon Army was reborn during the Red Radiance Jade tsunami, and they were in control of their own crystal mine and etherealized plantation. They cultivated more powerful fighters who were absolutely loyal to the Red Dragon Army and broke the ties that had been restraining them for decades. As long as they overcame the limits, sometimes, numbers could also be a form of power. During the subsequent two years, the advantage in numbers in the Red Dragon Army finally exploded, and their power kept on increasing like a rolling snowball. More military tech was developed. More equipment that did not lose to the equipment used by the armed forces were given to the soldiers on active duty. More poor people were willing to join the military school, and the speed at which the outstanding graduates of the military school reached new heights also became faster. This time, during the pitched battle, the monster civilization chose the fighting tactic that was most suited for the Red Dragon Army to display their advantage in numbers and advantage in firepower. No matter what, there were just too few superhumans who joined the nine mega corporations. They could indeed fight on equal grounds with the high-end monsters, but most of the monster horde was still held back, captured, and destroyed by the Red Dragon Army. The monster nests that were located deep in the forests were also occupied by the Red Dragon Armys great army. If they ran into the fog to occupy the monsters nests without someone strong protecting them at the peak of the monster civilization, they were just asking for their own deaths. However, they were in different times now. Practically all the high-end monsters were killed, and those who did not die fled. The monsters who once bared their teeth were now like frightened birds. In fact, when they heard the humans gunshots, they would be so scared that they were paralyzed. Even if there was fog all around the place, they could still see them running away swiftly. The humans railways, internet, and big data tactical chains also expanded at astonishing speed. This was a period of time no one was prepared for, but the ones with more manpower could get more spoils of war. Clearly, none of the forces of power in Dragon City could compare to the Red Dragon Army when it came to manpower. After all, one of the major goals for setting up the Red Dragon Army was to take in the people who were at the age of working but were not employed elsewhere so that they could give them work to do and food to eat. Then, make them spend all their extra energy during repeated training so that they would not cause trouble. Who would have thought that Dragon Citys progressive success would arrive so soon? Hence, aside from Meng Chao, the Red Dragon Army was the biggest benefactor in this battle. Superstar had worked day and night to harvest a few million tons of monster materials, and the workers pickled and froze them with suitable methods to send them to the Red Dragon Armys camps and the military-grade canning factories affiliated to the Red Dragon Army. There were at least five joint harvesting industries that were slightly smaller than Superstar, and they also served the Red Dragon Army as the subcontractors of the army. If these monster materials were all taken by the army, it was enough for the overall fighting strength of the Red Dragon Army to increase to another degree, and they would stand completely above the nine mega corporations. It was no wonder why quite a number of proud soldiers puffed out their chests and held their heads high when millions of citizens welcomed them with loud cheers beside the street, and they started shouting that the Red Dragon Army was the sabers of human civilization, and the future of Dragon City would be decided by the Red Dragon Army. Of course, up to this date, the powerful fighters from the mega corporations remained as the true pillars of Dragon City. The Red Dragon Army received the most spoils in the battle, but the mega corporations received spoils of the highest quality. After all, most of the Apocalyptic Beasts were still killed by the powerful fighters. Aside from that, the intense fights against the Apocalyptic Beasts had caused all the powerful fighters from the mega corporations to gain epiphanies, and they achieved different degrees of breakthroughs. The mega corporations square formations followed closely behind the Red Dragon Army. Even though their numbers were not so great and their steps were not that uniform, they did not hold back on releasing their vitality magnetic fields, and thus they poured out like tidal waves, causing the millions of citizens to sense a nearly suffocating pressure. They were all superhumans, and they wore high-end motorized armor that was crystalline and had spirit gas rising to the sky. Quite a number of mega corporations had the Heaven Realm superhumans who often appeared on the Hunting Rank and killed multiple monsters stand in front of their formation to show their strength. This grand lineup caused the crowd to fall silent for a while before even louder cheers erupted. Then, the endless cheers reached their peak when the youth defenders formed by Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities appeared. They were young eagles who had just spread their wings, suns that shone on the land. They were the Golden Era! Even if they could not compare to the Red Dragon Army and the powerful fighters from the mega corporations right now, they represented the future of Dragon City, humanity, and even the Other World! Dad, Mom, look! Big Brother is over there! Bai Jiacao swung her red palms and pointed at a square formation not far away. Chapter 673 - Center of Attention Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin looked over. She was right. Their son was there, swaggering and posing at the most eye-catching spot in the square formation of Agricultural University. No, it would be more accurate to say that he was doing it in the most eye-catching spot of the entire victory parade. Speaking of which, Meng Chao really took advantage of the situation and stood in the spotlight during the victory parade today. Before the alliance of the five universities were the Red Dragon Army and the elite squads of the mega corporations, and they placed an emphasis on discipline and teamwork. They wanted to give off a stern and imposing demeanor. Even those at the peak of Heaven Realm would not flaunt their personalities too much. However, the youth defenders from Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities were young and full of vigor. They were at the age where they wanted to let the people know about their personalities. They were unlike the disciplined squads and formed a uniform square formation that walked in uniform steps. Instead, they wore clothes of all sorts of colors and used a lot of spoils of war to decorate their own formation, making their square formations so full of decorations that they looked like they were doing a float parade. Among the six best universities, Agricultural University (Monster University) was the most eye-catching. After all, they captured a lot of monsters alive on the battlefield and implanted chips, metal skeletons, and self-destruct collars on them. Then, after a series of biochemical modifications, they turned these originally fierce and wild beasts into biochemical war beasts that followed humans obediently and listened to their every command. There was nothing else even more exciting and pleasurable than making their enemies of the past submit completely to them and making them work for them. When the students from Agricultural University rode the monsters and walked through the street in a swagger, the area around them instantly erupted with thunderous applause. But the spoils of Agricultural University were not limited to these biochemical war beasts alone. They also had the Demonic Mountain with them! After hundreds of harvesters worked three days and three nights, the Demonic Mountains flesh and organs were all removed. However, since its skeleton looked really mighty and domineering, it was processed and refined to become the most eye-catching character in the entire victory parade. This was a monster that was nearly one hundred meters tall, but it fell under the humans sabers and artillery. Its skull shone with a metallic light, and the terrifying holes and intersecting cracks just told the people how terrifying the humans military technology was. This scene instantly caused millions of citizens to feel their pride as Earthlings explode. The Red Dragon Army, mega corporations, and the other five universities had also killed their share of Apocalyptic Beasts, the problem was, the Apocalyptic Beasts they killed were either not as big as the Demonic Mountain and did not provide such a major visual impact, or their bones could not be preserved for a long time, which led to them being ground to powder and sent for further processing. Hence, they could only watch as Agricultural University used the Demonic Mountains huge skeleton to boast about their achievements and strength! As for Agricultural University, Black Tortoise Zong Yue should be the one to lead the squad that killed the Demonic Mountain. Nevertheless, with Zong Yues status as someone who had led Agricultural Universitys martial arts course for decades, there was no need for him to join the youth defenders and be judged by millions of citizens. It was impossible for him to do so as well. As a Deity Realm superhuman, he had the right to sit at the rostrum platform. Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo, Griffin Li Yingzi, and the other tutors were also assured of their statuses, and they had no need to fight for flowers, glory, and the chance to be at the center of attention with their students. Hence, Meng Chao was the one who benefitted from this, since he was the only student who joined the fight to kill the Demonic Mountain. He stood on the Demonic Mountains skull and represented Agricultural University to be judged by a few ten million citizens. Speaking of which, Meng Chao had carefully dressed up for an entire night so that he would not embarrass his university. Inside, he wore a black nano fighting suit, and on the outside, he wore a soft armor made of an Apocalyptic Beasts leather. On his chest was Agricultural Universitys emblem. Aside from that, there were all the medals he had gained from his national college examination and the recent battle in the lair. Two of them were from the Red Dragon Army. They were commonly known as the Artillery Medal, and they were proof that soldiers had contributed to the war effort. One of them was given to him during his national college examinations practical exam, and the other was for the northern offense. Three of them were from the Survival Committee. They were commonly known as the Dragon Medal, and these were the proof that citizens had contributed to the war effort. They were for his national college examination, the northern offense, and the Noble Descent Hotel ambush. Another three were from the Supernatural Tower. They were commonly known as the Star Medal, and they were proof that superhumans had contributed to the war effort. These were given to him for the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case, the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, and the battle in the lair. The newest Star Medal he received looked like it was made of a crystalline, red gem. He wore it over his chest, and it trembled due to his heartbeat, causing it to shine with a faint, blood-red light. The citizens who knew stuff immediately understood that this was a blood medal, the highest-ranking medal that was the hardest to get among the five-tiered achievement reward system in Dragon City. Usually, they could only be obtained by martyrs who spilled their blood. In other words, only when martyrs sacrificed their lives and died would they gain the honor of receiving the blood medal. There were only a handful of people alive who received the blood medal. Among them, the ones who remained with all their limbs intact and did not have any mechanical prosthetics or synthetic organs placed in them were even rarer. All of them contributed greatly and were legends who were crucial to the survival of Dragon City. The blood medal? Its really the blood medal! Its a living bearer of the blood medal! Thats Meng Chao? A squad of biochemical war beasts, an Apocalyptic Beast skeleton that was one hundred meters long, and a living blood medal bearer. When these three topics were grouped together, it was just too shocking and amazing. Not only did the citizens on the spot cast fervent gazes on Meng Chao, even the drones and armored airships who surrounded the parade pointed their cameras which looked like gunsat Meng Chao. The screens of the buildings around the area and the live streams on the citizens handphones and computers instantly showed Meng Chaos determined face, which was covered slightly in makeup. They also showed the shining blood medal on his chest. The broadcasting channel only gave him a simple introduction and said that he was Meng Chao, representative of outstanding university students. However, Meng Chaos deed of entering the tigers den in the lair and turning the tides around during a critical moment had been exaggerated and gained dozens of versions before it spread to the people. He had no choice. Even though Meng Chao himself was someone who did not care about fame. Unfortunately, for the sake of Dragon Citys future development and to have greater power when it came to making decisions, he could only agree to Lu Siyas plan and use the promotional department in Sky Pillar Corporation and Superstar to live stream, make advertisements, buy popularity, and organize offline meets with the fans. They also looked for quite a number of good-looking and eloquent people in the lair to create all sorts of versions of the heroic deeds that he could not say and publicize them on various channels so that it would occupy the peoples eyes and ears. In the end, Meng Chao and Lu Siyas fame as the golden duo rose again. Meng Chao then entered the public eye with Golden Tooth Saber while keeping a low profile. For example, with Golden Tooth Saber on his back, he helped an elderly woman cross the road. With Golden Tooth Saber on his back, he gave up his seat on a bus to a pregnant lady. With Golden Tooth Saber on his back, he held talks about the Demonic Halberd Pigs biological structure to the children in kindergarten. These friendly and cordial scenes were filmed by people accidentally and spread to every corner of the internet. It caused concepts like Meng Chao, wielder of Golden Tooth Saber, and successor of Saber Jin Wanhao to be bound tightly together and entered the hearts of the people. At that moment, a large number of citizens who received fees from Sky Pillar Corporation and Superstar to promote Meng Chao started shouting Meng Chaos name loudly in the crowd. Quite a number of internet celebrities with a few ten hundred thousand fans up to a few hundred thousand fans also eagerly repeated Meng Chaos glorious deeds on the social media platforms. Even if Meng Chaos mind was as strong as steel and loved torturing his body to contribute to civilization, so he was not that interested with these average human girls, he was still touched by the citizens fervor. He nearly could not keep a cool front and almost started giggling like an idiot. No, I have to keep it cool. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath and dug his fingers deep into his palm to keep his heart from racing. Were off to a good start in our long journey, and weve barely begun. The others might not know, but I do. Dragon City has only half a foot out of the newbie village! With that thought in mind, his thoughts pierced through the cheering crowd and went to the boundless battlefield in the Other World as well as the burning apocalypse. Time waited for no one. Even if they had really won the Monster War, they did not have a lot of time to celebrate and catch their breath, much less lay on the seemingly abundant spoils of war and sleep. After all, the ultimate war that was going to sweep through the Other World was going to be so huge and intense that it was more than ten times the scale of the Monster War! Of course, before considering how Dragon City should join the world war in the Other World, he must first verify something. Was the monster civilization really defeated? Over the past half a month, Meng Chao carefully combed through the memories of his previous life and dug through every information he had about the Monster War. This was the conclusion he came up with, the main forces of the monster civilization had really been defeated, dispersed, and crippled during this battle. Unless the monster civilization could use a method that made absolutely no scientific sense and create a force that was twice or thrice bigger than what they had in his previous life, then, Monster Mountain Range truly belonged to the humans steel army now. The remaining monsters could only cower in the corners and wait for the humans to drown them with artillery shells. This was the only ending they had. Now that he thought about it carefully, even though the invasion of the large monster horde this time was sudden, to the monster civilization, this was their only choice. After all, after they lost the northern offense, they lost every other subsequent battle and always returned in failure as well as suffered major losses to their forces. Their only option left was to launch a decisive final battle while Dragon City made their pie bigger and was at the limits of their development. The reason was, at that time, Dragon Citys forces and firepower was lacking, and this was a window of opportunity for the monster civilization. Honestly speaking, the chances of chaos in the lair was really high, and the monster civilization had a high chance of victory in the battle. It was worth it for them to stake everything in this battle. There should be nothing strange about this battle. Since the humans crushed the monsters scheme in the lair and their offense at the borders, the Monster War should end a few years earlier, so they should have no need to fight in those battles with countless casualties and multiple powerful fighters dying anymore, right? All they needed to do next was to destroy the enemies hideout and drag out the monsters mastermind once it had no more monsters to command. Everything seemed to be perfect, in fact, it was too perfect. But there was one small question that remained in Meng Chaos mind. Where are the rest of the Supernatural Entities hiding? Chapter 674 - Way to Split the Pie In his previous life, the monster civilization had Nine Great Supernatural Entities. Among the nine, there was most likely one known as the monsters mastermind, and it could even die together with Battle God Lei Zongchao. After returning from the apocalypse, Meng Chao witnessed just how strong the White Spirit, Earthquake, Demonic Abyss Eye, and Vortex were. What about the other five? Of course, Meng Chao believed that his return had disrupted the rhythm of the monster civilizations development, and the remaining five of the Supernatural Entities definitely had yet to evolve to their full form just yet. They were not as mysterious and powerful as the ones in his previous life. However, during the pitched battle, the monster civilization had decided to stake everything, and regardless of how far along the modifications of the remaining five Supernatural Entities were, they should have joined the battle. Honestly speaking, if there was another Supernatural Entity aside from the Vortex in the lair, Meng Chao would definitely be unable to change anything. This was definitely a mistake in the masterminds strategy. She was too confident. She believed that the Vortex was enough to destroy the order in the lair. Also, did this mean that the mastermind had decided to make the other five Supernatural Entities join other battlefields? Over the past half a month, Meng Chao carefully researched all the Apocalyptic Beasts that were killed during this pitched battle. Basically speaking, they were all traditional monsters with all brawns but no brains and only knew how to growl like animals. There was no creature among them that could be known as a Supernatural Entity. Meanwhile, the progress of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was fixed at 81% in his brain. That meant the Supernatural Entities were not all dead yet. This doesnt make sense, though. If the monster civilization really wants to continue fighting against the monster civilization, theres no reason for it to bring out all its main forces in this battle and subsequently let it be killed. Without a monster horde that fills up the world, how can the five remaining Supernatural Entities and the mysterious mastermind win? Meng Chao could not figure it out no matter what. Fortunately, this was not a critical problem just yet. No matter what, humans were the victors of this battle. From now on, the monster civilizations living space could only be suppressed even further. Regardless of the five Supernatural Entities or the mastermind, they could not hope to evolve into stronger forms while starving. Meng Chao temporarily cast the problem of the monster remnants behind. He just focused on thinking about Dragon Citys future. He was not the only one. After winning the decisive pitched battle that would decide Dragon Citys future and knowing that they could now completely destroy the monster civilization before it could grow into something else, a number of experts in Dragon City cast their gazes into the world further ahead and the distant future. There were still only two main strategic pathsthe colonization path and the home defense path. The Colonization Party believed that to win the Monster War, it had already been carrying out the path of having all its citizens serve as soldiers and prioritizing military acts. This rumbling war machine was already at maximum power, and it could not possibly stop now. It must expand nonstop outward. This was Dragon Citys destiny. The fighters who risked their lives and contributed to the city must be rewarded. The citizens who tightened their belts and starved to buy a large number of military bonds to support the army and superhumans must be rewarded as well. Even the businessmen who used up all their wealth and even got as much leverage as they could contribute to the war effort. Everyone needed to continue expanding and get more resources to stave their hunger. All the amazing and impractical promises must be fulfilled with steel and blood. If Dragon City stopped its war machine after the Monster War, the interest in the war bonds was enough to destroy the entire financial system, and it would stir up a financial crisis that was even worse than the Monster War. In fact, it was highly likely that the Survival Committee would be destroyed, and Dragon City would return to the lawless, bloody jungle where order collapsed. What was even worse was that plenty of archaeologists, geologists, and biologists agreed unanimously that it was impossible for the Other World to only have monsters as its only other carbon-based life form. Monsters were even not the strongest, most intelligent, and brutal carbon-based life forms in the Other World, otherwise, they would not stay in Monster Mountain Range and would rather fight to the death against humans instead of moving to other places. Besides, monsters were not carbon-based life forms that naturally evolved into their current state. They looked like biochemical weapons that the ancient civilization created. And here was the question. Had the ancient civilization just created one type of biochemical weapon known as monsters? The Other World was dangerous, and they must be careful when it came to their survival. It was impossible for Dragon City to stop operating as a war machine. In fact, it could not slow down at all. But every second of using the war machine required an astronomical amount of resources. A civilization that only had a few ten million people could not support a powerful, ruthless army of a few million for a long period of time while refusing to let them conquer the world. And once the war machine stopped operating, the weapons were put in warehouses, and the people returned to their homes, when new enemies arrived, it was impossible for it to be activated again at maximum power within a short amount of time. Meng Chao learned through Lu Siyas channels that the nine mega corporations had even been ready to form an elite armored airship squad to explore the world before the pitched battle happened and force their way out of Monster Mountain Range to explore the world beyond. This time, after destroying the main force of the monster civilization, it increased the morale of the Colonization Party. Quite a number of them wanted to strike while the iron was hot and explore the world outside. But the Home Party had a different view. They believed that Dragon Citizens had been fighting ever since they transmigrated. They first started with the zombie crisis, then were engaged in the Monster War that lasted for decades. Everyones bodies and minds were stretched to the limit. In fact, the entire civilization had been twisted beyond recognition, and they were diverting from the true meaning of an Earth civilization. Since the monster civilization was about to collapse, it was time for the injured Dragon Citizens who had been fighting forever to catch a breath and enjoy this valuable period of peace. Besides, the monster civilization left behind a huge legacy that could not be completely digested within a short amount of time. Even if Earthlings wanted to focus on resting and recuperating, they would need at least fifty years to fill up the entire Monster Mountain Range with humans. If they were greedy, they would end up stuffing themselves. They had not even plundered everything in Monster Mountain Range yet, and they were eager to conquer the entire Other World? This was going to make them end up having their manpower scattered, and they would face difficulty in replenishments, thus ending with them facing a disaster where they had difficulty retreating or advancing. Hence, while the Home Party supported the Colonization Partys ultimate goal of conquering the entire Other World, they believed that before the steel army charged out of Monster Mountain Range and conquered the Other World, it would first need to rest between ten to twenty years. During those ten to twenty years, Dragon Citizens could digest the legacy left behind by the monster civilization to heal the wounds left behind by the bloody battles they had over the past half a century. They could recondition the city, solve the increasingly greater difference between small businesses and mega corporations, normal people and superhumans, low-grade superhumans and Deity Realm superhumans, the solidification of the social strata, and other problems. In other words, Dragon City needed to first train before trying to colonize the Other World. When they reached perfection, they could go out of Monster Mountain Range and sweep through the world. And in the most optimistic ideal of the Home Party, Dragon City still had a total of twenty years to develop the controllable transmigration technology to contact Earth. What if they were really able to open up a two-way portal between Dragon City and Earth and could move through it freely to move manpower and resources here? Once they pooled the Earths power together, their chances of conquering the Other World would grow greater. The Colonization Party and Home Party each had their own stances and sounded really logical. Right now, the ones who supported the Colonization Party were the superhumans of the nine mega corporations, especially the Deity Realm superhumans. After all, the nine mega corporations had long since developed plans and research in this area and threw out a lot of bonds to the citizens to expand, and the people supported the shares of the nine mega corporations because of the underlying profit and development potential colonization brought. This was a colorful and beautiful dream made of bubbles. It could only be made bigger or popped, not stop moving. Meanwhile, to the Deity Realm superhumans who supported the mega corporations, they could not stand the thought of cowering in Monster Mountain Range for a total of twenty years. The path of cultivation was like traveling upstream, and they would regress if they did not cultivate. Most of the Deity Realm superhumans were already in their fifties or sixties. Since they did not have such scientific and mature cultivation systems while they were young, they were like Saber Jin Wanhao and had all sorts of hidden injuries in their bodies. They were in their twilight years but retained high aspirations. They wanted to see the world outside before they breathed their last and see the people who were even stronger than Apocalyptic Beasts. In fact, they wanted to find a secret that could let them overcome the limits of the human body and extend their lives, which was something unique in the Other World. If Dragon City really recuperated for twenty years for the sake of training their forces, the ones to rush out of Monster Mountain Range to conquer the Other World would definitely not be the powerful people of the older generation. Then, what other excuse did they have to enjoy their lavish riches, their grand authority, and the astronomical amount of cultivation resources? Not all Deity Realm superhumans had as noble an awareness as Battle God Lei Zongchao and were willing to give up on everything to stay in the rear. Those who supported the Home Party were most of the other superhumans aside from those in the nine mega corporations. Most of them were poor people, in the Red Dragon Army, or were the owners of small businesses. They were the largest and most solid foundation of this brilliant pyramid that was Dragon Citys civilization. One of the reasons they supported the Home Party was because most of them did not have any powerful families and legacies. While they were climbing up the thorn-filled ladder of power, they came to understand the internal problems within the structure of Dragon City. The gap between the poor and rich was becoming wider and deeper. It must be filled or at least, shrunk. Otherwise, the war machine in Dragon City could self-destruct at any moment. Besides, the underlying benefits of expansion were all taken by the nine mega corporations. Based on the current rules of the game, the nine mega corporations were definitely the greatest benefactors of outward expansion. Everyone would be bleeding for it, and some would even sacrifice their lives for it, but the biggest slice of the pie would be taken by the mega corporations and the Deity Realm superhumans. After they ate this slice of pie, the mega corporations and Deity Realm superhumans would only become stronger and unshakeable. In fact, they could use the size of their corporations and the advantage they had after monopolizing the market to eat the small businesses belonging to the low-grade superhumans. Even though the mega corporations would definitely offer a fair price for it, the low-grade superhumans would rather be owners of small businesses than workers of a mega corporation. Not all low-grade superhumans and small business owners would want to become a part of the mega corporations and listen to their commands from now on because they would have no freedom whatsoever if they did. Before understanding how the pie of the Other World would be split, they only wanted to protect their home and not run out of Monster Mountain Range to work their asses off for the mega corporations and the peerless fighters. Chapter 675 - One-Year Plan As for Meng Chao, his situation was a little special. First of all, his basic thoughts belonged to the Home Party. He was born from a poor family, and just like the other members of the Home Party, he grew up seeing too many of the internal problems in Dragon City. The harm and suppression between humans brought forth a conflict that was just as great as the conflict between humans and monsters as well as between Earthlings and the Other World races. In his previous life, due to the conflict between Meng Chao and his rich class rep, he was set up by his class rep, causing him to fail his national college examination and losing in life. His father was also exploited until he had nothing left by a major industry. He could not get any good labor and medical insurance, and despite the fact that he had suffered an injury during work, the case was dragged on, and in the end, the case was never settled. What they experienced was just something plenty of the other families living at the bottom of Dragon City experienced. With so many internal conflicts, even if its fighting strength increased by ten times, would Dragon City really be able to conquer the Other World? Besides, Meng Chao also got to know a few hundred thousand broken-star superhumans through Broken Star Club. Most of them were from poor families and had the same frustrations and lives as Meng Chao did in his previous life. While they were fighting against the mega corporations and the rich, they ran into similar setbacks and suffocating pressure. Compared with how Dragon City was going to make the pie bigger, they were more concerned over how to split the pie. That was why most of the Broken Star Club members belonged to the Home Party. It was also one of the reasons why Blue Home, which was the Home Partys core organization, did its best to invite Meng Chao to be one of Blue Homes directors. He was the club leader of Broken Star Club. The other major reason was that Meng Chao saved a lot of Blue Home higher-ups and core members during the Noble Descent Hotel ambush. Plus, after Meng Chao became a director of Blue Home, he had indeed managed to promote cooperation between Broken Star Club and Blue Home, causing the advantages the former had at the bottom level of society to fuse with the latters power in the Survival Committee, and this allowed the politicians in the Home Party to have a louder voice in parliament. Meanwhile, during the upgrading of defense systems in old residential areas, which was mainly carried out by the Home Party, aside from having Superstar invest a large amount of funds into it, Meng Chao had also proactively encouraged the other medium-sized and small industries in Broken Star Club to invest in this project so that hundreds of old residential areas could be renewed. Therefore, Meng Chaos interests were bound tightly together with the Home Party. Besides, he was now the leader of the Lair Reconstruction Committee, and he could share this pie together with the Home Party. It was no wonder why his ranking was becoming higher among the thirteen directors in Blue Home. Quite a number of Home Party politicians had high hopes for him and believed that he was the flag bearer of the youths in the Home Party, and they used their influence in the Survival Committee to green light multiple projects and funds for Superstar. The problem was, no one knew that Meng Chaos soul under his Home Party shell was someone who supported the Colonization Party far more than the nine mega corporations owners! No one knew more than Meng Chao just how turbulent the storm of war would rage in the Other World in the next few decades. Dragon City did not have ten to twenty years to leisurely digest all the spoils left behind by the monster civilization. In fact, they did not even have three years for it. The ultimate war that would rage in the Other World would soon start. Humans, dragons, elves, dwarves, orcs, giant demons, abyssfolk and countless other Other World races were polishing their weapons and scheming against each other. They divided themselves into different camps and continuously betrayed, as well as allied themselves with one another. During these schemes, they eyed the weaknesses of the enemy camps and were prepared to launch fatal strikes at them at any moment. That was just like how Earth was before World War III broke out. It was calm on the surface, and everything was peaceful, but in truth, turmoil stirred under the surface, and war was about to break out at any moment. The conflicts between quite a number of races were so bad that things were already on the verge of an explosion, and a spark could create a blast so great that everything would be destroyed. In fact, some of the puppet armies belonging to the stronger races were already at war against other races for their spokesperson. If Dragon City only rushed out when the war in the Other World had broken out entirely, it would already be too late. There would no longer be any room for them to maneuver between two political groups after the two main camps were formed, with distinct lines between them. Meanwhile, Earthlings were the Extraordinary Disaster that was clearly different from the other people in the Other World, so it was impossible for them to get the full trust of any camp. No matter which side they joined, they would only end up as pawns and cannon fodder. Thats why We only have half a year, at most one year, to completely get rid of and digest the monster civilization. Then, we must rush out of Monster Mountain Range and seize the window of opportunity before the two main camps finish their final war preparations so that we can get our footing in the Other World! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and thought to himself. But this was not going to be easy. Besides, Meng Chao did not think that the nine mega corporations had the strength to overturn their fate of being destroyed. It was not just a problem in their fighting strength. He could remember it vaguely now. In his previous life, once the nine mega corporations enjoyed the glory of being the Extraordinary Disaster for a while, they gradually started to place the interests of their corporations above Dragon Citys. When the main market of a certain corporation shifted to the prosperous civilizations that were far from Dragon City, when worker and consumer numbers for a corporation were gradually comprised of more Other World intelligent life forms than Earthlings, when a large number of high-end magicians and even abyssfolk served as the investors of these corporations, when the controllers of the corporations started practicing the secret arts of the Other World or even secretly worshipped the deities of the Other World to obtain longevity, would these mega corporations still be a trustworthy force that Earths civilization could rely on to be an unstoppable force before their enemies? Plus, since the internal, structural problems in Dragon City were not solved, even when their civilization expanded to its limit, the normal citizens still did not get too many benefits. Instead, they had to withstand the occasional infiltration of the powerful fighters from the enemy camps into the city, and they also had to withstand the pain of these powerful fighters murdering the people in the city while causing general mayhem. The methods these magicians, blood elves, and abyssfolk used were much more sinister and brutal than the monsters. As a result, as the Dragon Citys civilization spread their sphere of influence further, their unity became weaker. Internal conflict was rife, and the citizens grumbled nonstop, but they could do nothing about it. When the beautiful bubble of fantasy finally burst, Dragon Citys civilization also collapsed at an astonishing speed. When the people finally came to a realization that they had to be united and be as strong as a fort, just like they did during the Monster War, it was already too late. The nine mega corporations did not trust each other and were engaged in a malicious competition. The rift between the powerful fighters and the third-class fighters, between the superhumans and normal people, and between the rich and the poor had already existed for decades. It was no longer something that could be fixed just because it was a crucial problem. In the end, it was only natural that they ended up falling to ruin just as quickly as they rose to power. With this precedent, Meng Chao did not think that the mega corporations could become the main force in expanding their civilization. At the very least, they must not be the only main force doing so. Dragon City needs balance. It needs a power that can keep the mega corporations in check, and thats the only way we can walk on steady feet. With that thought in mind, Meng Chao began combing through the things he had to do over the next six months to one year. He hoped that he could continue expanding and become stronger during this crucial one year. He did not need to become something that could keep the mega corporations in check, but at the very least, he needed more authority to let his voice be heard by even the ones sitting high up above him, and perhaps even speak in the Survival Committee himself. If he wanted to make this dream come true, the most crucial thing was to have unparalleled power. This was a world ruled by the law of the jungle. Personal strength was the foundation for all power. Fortunately, Superstar had been growing stronger, and it also received a lot of help from the abnormal beast research department. He also had the great legacy left behind by the Underground Emperor, so he did not lack any cultivation resources. With the resources beside him, he could join the lair reconstruction project and even the project to upgrade Dragon City, which would then earn him a lot of contribution points. With resources and cultivation points, time was the only problem standing in his way to blend Divine Nine Dragon Seals together with Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash as well as reach higher heights. Meng Chao was confident that someday in the future, he could become a five-star superhuman and see the secrets of reaching the peak of Heaven Realm. Next was Superstar. The industry under his familys name was definitely the most trustworthy. After a few years of continuously merging with other companies and developing at lightning speed, Superstar was no longer a small business that was only for low-grade harvesters to fool around. Now, it had thousands of employees, an independent biochemical research center, and a food processing and canning factory. It could carry out a lot of high-tech industrial work from municipal engineering to providing supplies to the military. And with Meng Chaos great foresight, he predicted that the Monster War would end within a short period of time, and at that time, after fiercely harvesting the wild monsters, the harvesting industry would end up as a dying industry overnight. Instead, taming monsters, modifying monsters, and turning monsters into biochemical technology that would work for humans was the rising industry that would shine brightly in the future. It would also attract countless investments and talented people into it. After all, if they wanted to take down the Other World, the ten million or so Earthlings were definitely not enough. On top of that, having the valuable lives of Earthlings wasted in the elves forests, the merfolks swamps, and the dwarves caves was also a loss that caused their hearts to ache. A monster horde that filled the world and was controlled by Earthlings was the best puppet army for Earths civilization. Hence, Meng Chao had long since been contacting people to bring in the relevant technology and talents from Agricultural University into the company. Before Spirit Creation Creatures was bought by Superstar, it was one of the leading high-tech industries in Dragon Citys biochemical modification circle. After buying it, Superstar also bought Spirit Creation Creatures president, who was outstanding when it came to administrative work, and he was one of the creators of Spirit Creation CreaturesXie Xiaofeng. With Xie Xiaofengs managerial abilities and Gao Yes technology, Spirit Creation Creatures was able to become the business legend in the past. Before Spirit Creation Creatures was bought by Superstar, Xie Xiaofeng had been worried to a certain extent. After all, while Superstar had managed to buy over Prosperous, it was still just a resource recovery industry, and it did not seem to have any abilities to venture deep into the biochemical modification field. However, Meng Chaos connections, the deals he brought over, and the investment he managed to land soon let Xie Xiaofeng operate like fish in water, and he could pour his heart and soul into managing Superstars affairs. Meng Chao knew nothing about biochemical modification. Based on his previous lifes memories, though, he could see the direction where biochemical modification would develop in the future. Experts like Xia Xiaofeng usually only needed the correct direction and a train of thought for potential development to be able to bring forth explosive energy. Meng Chao believed that as long as they continued turning the company into something majoring in biochemical modifications, Superstars future would definitely exceed everyones expectations. Chapter 676 - Forces of Power Surrounding Meng Chao The second force of power that was trustworthy was Broken Star Club. Right now, Broken Star Club already had more than three hundred thousand official members and around one hundred thousand members in reserve. It had practically recruited all the broken-star superhumans in Dragon City. This time, there were a few ten thousand normal soldiers who awakened to supernatural abilities during the pitched battle and became broken-star superhumans. They were in the same predicament as the Meng Chao in the past, and they were a trustworthy force. That was why Meng Chao paid great attention to building and expanding Broken Star Club. Even when Superstar had consecutively merged with Prosperous and Spirit Creation Creatures and faced a severe lack of funds during that time, it never forgot to pour large amounts of investments into Broken Star Club to ensure its continuous operations. He also served as the middleman for the Broken Star Club members by using his connections in Agricultural University, Yan Organization, and the abnormal beast research department to help them solve problems regarding their businesses and cultivation. With him as the club leader, Qin Hu as the chief director, and the mysterious, anonymous donor pushing things forward, countless broken-star superhumans could rely on Broken Star Club to change their fates. Not only did they manage to overcome the limits of their cultivation, when they pooled together all the resources from a few hundred thousand broken-star superhumans together, but they could also clear up all the channels of the upstream and downstream industry chains as well as the channels between end users. Through it, the middlemen could not earn profit margins, and all the benefits belonged to Broken Star Club. As such, Broken Star Club not only could often gather together the requests from a few ten thousand broken-star superhumans and order cultivation resources, cultivation machines, and gene medicine en masse, they could even push the price down to the minimum. They could also trade things with each other and solve the problem of funds through crowdfunding. They no longer had to face the mega corporations holding them back when it came to the development of new weapons, martial arts, and technology. And since a lot of data was required when it came to cultivation, Broken Star Club was also ahead of the other major forces in Dragon City, because they were many, and because of it, they were powerful! Meng Chao had even heard that the Broken Star Club members were currently developing a brand new method to do stuff. Most of the members were not talented people even though they repaired their spirit meridians, and they were at their limit the moment they became one-star or two-star superhumans. They did not have a lot of hope when it came to cultivation, but they hoped that more high-end fighters would help and support them when it came to the competition in the business field. Plus, there were always a few martial arts geniuses whose cultivation realms shot up like a rocket after they repaired their spirit meridians among the few hundred thousand broken-star superhumans. However, they did not have a strong background, and to maintain a living as well as provide for their families, they had to spend a lot of time operating their businesses as well as going out for social gatherings. They could not pour their attention into cultivation. If they joined a huge organization like Broken Star Club, though, these few hundred thousand broken-star superhumans could invest the cultivation resources they could not use for the time being into these talented martial arts geniuses so that they could shake off those trivial matters in their business and focus on training. Of course, all of them first signed an agreement and stated that all of them were willing to take up responsibility for this. If any broken-star superhuman reached Heaven Realm due to the help of the masses but refused to acknowledge their help after they soared in the sky, then they would really incur the wrath of the people. Meng Chao felt that this mode of operation was really interesting. He wanted to see it happen, so he increased his investment in Broken Star Club. It would be for the best if Broken Star Club could really develop some powerful fighters that could become his right-hand men who could explore the Other World with him. By the way, the chief director of Broken Star Club found another way for himself and opened up a second business path. He was originally a veteran hunter and the boss of Prosperous. He relied on his fighting strength to earn a living, but he was not as lucky as Meng Chao and Lu Siya when he was attacked by the Red Radiance Jades and Blue Origin Crystals. Most of the spirit energy froze up in his spirit acupressure, and he could not melt them no matter what, causing his cultivation realm to plummet, and he ended up as a normal human. Meng Chao was originally worried that the arrogant Mr. Hu in the past would feel that things were unfair for him and be unable to get himself back on his feet. He did not expect that he actually underestimated Qin Hus mental strength, which was refined through multiple trials and tribulations. Once he realized that it was up to luck as to whether his cultivation realm could be restored, Qin Hu gave up on working hard in vain and decided to pour all his attention into the daily operations of Broken Star Club. He also used the channels in Broken Star Club to enthusiastically set himself up as the spokesperson of normal people. No matter how strong the superhumans were, most of the people in Dragon City were still normal people. Normal people had the absolute advantage in numbers. Their thoughts were complicated when they faced superhumans who could spit fire, release electricity, control the weather, kill fierce beasts, and do whatever they wanted, and they hoped that they could have their own voice when they were in society, walked on the streets, worked in businesses, and even in the Survival Committee. They wanted someone to stand completely on their side and protect their lawful rights. The various organizations in society up to the Survival Committee had a ratio system for their workers and politicians, which meant that a certain number of workers and politicians must be made up of normal people. Qin Hu was the second largest shareholder of Superstar, so he did not lack money. He had once joined the superhuman circle for twenty years, and he was really familiar with the rules of the game. Right now, he cleared the channels to the bottom level of society through Broken Star Club. He understood the thoughts of superhumans and also understood the needs of normal people. He also had all the qualities a politician needed, be it adaptability, being a two-faced bastard, having a sweet tongue while thinking about backstabbing a person, ruthlessness, shamelessness, and other such things. Very soon, he bought over a large number of people who did not know the truth about him, and he became their leader despite the fact that he was really not what he claimed to be, and he was like a fish in water. If nothing went wrong, very soon, he would gain a really high support rate and become a politician in the Survival Committee. If that were really the case, Meng Chao would gain another ally in the Survival Committee. Then, there was Agricultural University. After killing the Demonic Mountain, Black Tortoise Zong Yue wanted to resign, because he had been leading the universitys martial arts course for twenty years. While he was the leader, the research abilities, fighting strength, and influence of the martial arts course increased daily, and now, it could fight on equal grounds with Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. The Ultimate Style was something that was suggested by his beloved son, Zong Ye, and he even sacrificed his life for it. Then, Gu Jianbo and Meng Chao developed it, and they stirred up a martial arts trend that swept through the entire city. Dragon City had even gained a decisive victory over the monster civilization. This Deity Realm superhuman now had no other regrets and things weighing him down. He could hand over the martial arts course to his successor at ease and focus on researching the ultimate secrets of life sciences. There were two candidates who had the greatest number of supporters. One of them was Cold-blooded Jiang Ming, and the other was Griffin Li Yingzi. They were both at the peak of Heaven Realm. One of them was experienced, mature, and sensible. The other was eager to make progress, had endless potential, and was one of the youngest people at the peak of Heaven Realm in Dragon City. Originally, most of the people believed that Cold-blooded Jiang Ming was a relatively suitable candidate, but as Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo and Meng Chaos strengths grew and the influence of the Ultimate Style rose like a volcano eruption, more people favored Griffin Li Yingzi. It was inevitable. Everyone knew that Li Yingzi was Gu Jianbos wife and Meng Chaos tutoress. Besides, the Ultimate Style was a large reason behind why Agricultural Universitys martial arts course had been developing so swiftly over the past two years. Forget about its fighting strength for a moment and just consider the number of investors, projects, and business chances Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo could bring for Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. That alone was something important that they must consider. If possible, Meng Chao would definitely use all the connections and strength beside him to help his tutoress become the dean of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and life science development center. If his tutoress managed to control the martial arts course, business chances and room for growth in all aspects would increase by more than ten times. There was also the abnormal beast research department and the secret police. These two secret law enforcement organizations could also bring forth great help for Meng Chao. Meng Chao did not think that as the monster civilization was destroyed, the abnormal beast research department would fall because it had finished performing its duty. On the contrary, there were existences that were even more cunning and brutal than the abnormal beasts among the thousands of races in the Other World. The races that were unwilling to face the humans steel army head-on would choose to disguise themselves, lurk about, infiltrate their ranks, and run into the heart of Dragon City to cause trouble. There were still plenty of tough battles the abnormal beast research department had to fight. Their authority among the armed forces in Dragon City would also keep increasing. Hence, Meng Chao would definitely not stop working together with the abnormal beast research department and would bind himself tighter to them. As for the secret police, he originally did not have a lot of chances to communicate with them. Even though he was friends with Shen Yupeng, he was not so close with him that he could treat him as a coattail, like what he was doing with Lu Siya. But there was now a God given chance. It was the dozens of wanted criminals that Saber Jin Wanhao had gotten into his secret lab to cut up and research. Meng Chao did not intend to take credit for this alone. In any case, he had already contributed a lot to Dragon City, and he even had the legendary blood medal shining on his chest now. Even if the achievement of reporting the deaths of around twenty wanted criminals was given to him, it was nothing. But to Shen Yupeng, the value of these wanted criminals was completely different. Shen Yupeng was a capable man, and he was just as ambitious as Queen Bee Lu Siya. Universe Corporation was just as strong as Lu Siyas Sky Pillar Corporation as well. Perhaps he just needed one chance and a proper title. Meng Chao decided to give Shen Yupeng the achievement of killing the wanted criminals and help him get promoted within the secret police. It had to be known that at least half of the wanted criminals in Dragon City were hiding in the lair. Once the lair went through a large-scale reconstruction, these wanted criminals were definitely going to jump out from their dark corners. There were plenty of chances for Meng Chao and Shen Yupeng to work together! He did not expect that he would have Superstar, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, Agricultural University, the abnormal beast research department, and the secret police around him In just a few short years, the forces he could use had already grown to this degree. Oh, there was Lu Siya too. But there was no need to even go into detail about her. She was already his ally. The pie of reconstructing the lair could attract the forces around him and make them work together with him even more. Once he pooled together all the resources around him and cultivated new fighters with potential, he could invite those who were trustworthy to join him. He must collect enough funds within a year, gather powerful teammates, form his Other World exploration team, and officially begin his strategy to conquer the Other World. When it came to funds, powerful people, and technology, Meng Chao definitely could not compare to the mega corporations. It was impossible for him to dump an astronomical amount of funds to build a new generation armored airship with a large loading capacity, great firepower, and high endurance. But he remembered that there was a destination that might change the progress of the Other World war not far away from Dragon City. As long as he changed the current armored airships a little, he might reach that place. This was Meng Chaos plan. Chapter 677 - The Little Witch While he was still thinking, the cheers rising and falling around him gradually calmed down. In its place was a stern and somber atmosphere. Meng Chao looked over, and he saw the dozens of square formations standing still at the center of the square. Meanwhile, ahead of the square was a memorial that had just been erected. It was to commemorate the heroic people who were sacrificed during the pitched battle. The memorial was nearly one hundred meters tall, and it was created with a superalloy that had monster powder. The angles were clear, and it shone brightly. It was like a sharp blade from Earth that stabbed deep into the Other World. The base was carved into the shape of countless monster carcasses, symbolizing humanitys strength in destroying the monster civilization. A dense group of names was carved into the surface of the memorial, so much so that the memorial was hollowed out. When the afternoon sun shone on the top of the memorial, through the lights amazing reflection, refraction, and diffraction, these names that hollowed out the memorial shone and formed a beautiful rainbow. No matter which angle they looked at the memorial, it would still be encased by the rainbow, as if they were being protected by the spirits of the martyrs. This scene caused Meng Chao to feel a little dazed. He could not help but remember a similar experience in the same spot in his previous life. At that time, there was also a memorial in the square. But it was not a victory memorial used to boast about their strength. It was a memorial to remember the ones who were sacrificed, and the number was ten times greater than what it was now. The blood on the memorial symbolized the battles Dragon City went through in the Monster War, and each one was more devastating than the last. At that time, when the citizens came to the square, they were not as passionate and filled with fighting spirit as they were now. Instead, they were sad, filled with fear, confusion, and anger. This comparison made Meng Chao heave a long sigh. No matter what, the most difficult moment was already over. Even if the road ahead was long and there were dangers and challenges that were one hundred times more difficult waiting for him and all the Dragon Citizens, at the very least, it would not be worse than being destroyed like what they went through in his previous life, no? On the night after the victory parade was over, Meng Chao was finally able to go back home and eat his mothers home-cooked food, which was something he had not eaten for half a month no, he had not eaten her home-cooked food for nearly half a year. Soon after reaching Heaven Realm, he went into the wild to cultivate for three months, and after he returned to Dragon City, the Deification Capsule accident happened. His companys warehouse was robbed, and after that, he immediately went into the lair to fight against the Vortex. After the battle of the lair ended, he went to Burning Island to chase and harvest monsters all over the place. He was so busy that he could no longer tell night from day, so there was simply no time for him to go home and eat. In truth, his body had become much sturdier compared to nearly half a year ago. His muscles and tendons looked as sturdy as steel rebars that were bound together with steel ropes. However, in Bai Suxins eyes, he had become dark and thin. Clearly, he had suffered under the hands of those accursed monsters. Her heart ached so much that she cradled his head and stroked his hair for a long time. Once she repeatedly confirmed that he did not have any horrifying wounds on his body, she sighed in relief. Then, she started nagging him. She told him to be careful and not work so hard that he risked his health. She said that Dragon City was getting better now, so there was no need for him to go alone into dangerous places all the time. Meanwhile, she also kept piling good food into his bowl and looked like she wanted to stuff an entire Demonic Halberd Pig down his throat without even cutting it up. His ears might be bleeding from all the nagging, but Meng Chao still felt happy. He fought hard outside just so that his family could be in one piece, be happy, and sit down to eat a warm meal. Now, their lives were getting better. Superstar was becoming larger, and their businesses were leaning to the high-end spectrum of the market, his father gradually found himself to be unable to handle matters in the company. So he decided to hand over most of the operations to Xie Xiaofeng and a professional manager. Meanwhile, he still brought his friends to dwell in the harvesting industry. He was also in charge of a canning factory that specifically provided food for the Red Dragon Army. Meng Yishan was a retired soldier from the Red Dragon Army. He had the skills and connections for it, so he could still handle this job with ease. He felt satisfied with this job. Whenever he went, people called him Mr. Meng, so he naturally looked younger. He was completely different compared to the bald, withered old man in Meng Chaos previous life. After Bai Suxin had a biochemical joint transplant and had a lot of cell regeneration fluid injected into her, she could now move her legs smoothly. In truth, she was only in her forties, and she was not at the age where she could only buy groceries, cook, and play mahjong. She did not want to stay at home all day and do nothing. So Meng Chao decided to ask Nie Chenglong for help and got his mother the job as a nurse in a hospital affiliated with the Abnormal Beast Research Department. In the past, Bai Suxin was someone who went through proper education to get herself the license of a caretaker. She did not want to embarrass her son either, so she worked hard to adapt to the environment once again. Now, she felt really happy with her job. It might be a little hard and tiring, but every day, she smiled and had a really good complexion. She was now a completely different person compared to the Bai Suxin before Meng Chao took his national college examination. Bai Jiacao had changed even more so. Even though girls changed completely once they grew up and would grow up like they were bamboo shoots, after not seeing her for a few months, she shot up so much that she was becoming increasingly like the Dark Witch Meng Chao remembered. Despite that fact, she was happy, enthusiastic, and full of energy. She was just like a shining little sun. She shouldnt have continued being corrupted, right? Of course, the girl was a little clingy. She just had to get to the bottom of things and understand all the details about Meng Chaos training in the wild and the battle of the lair. She also wanted to learn how he managed to get the legendary blood medal. She then swung her little fist and challenged her brother, swearing that she would definitely reach Heaven Realm earlier than Meng Chao so that she would win the title of being the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City. She even wanted to play with her older brothers Golden Tooth Saber. But was this something a girl who had not awakened to supernatural abilities could play around with? She was even more curious about Meng Chaos current strength and just how strong he was. While Meng Chao was wolfing down his food, she actually kicked out under the table to ambush her older brother. When the tip of her foot kicked Meng Chaos fibula, she felt like she had kicked a steel plate and nearly fractured her foot. In an instant, her eyes turned red, and tears flowed down her cheeks like raindrops. She rubbed her toes and grimaced while she complained to Bai Suxin about it. Mom, Big Brother bullied me! Meng Chao did not know what he should do with all his sisters pestering. Of course, he could not handle all the bowls of meat his mother kept bringing out too, so Meng Chao placed the bowl by the side, wiped his mouth, grabbed his sisters collar, and dragged her back to her room. Mom, I finished eating! Since I havent seen Jiacao for so long, were going to have a nice, long bonding session! The moment he shut the door, Meng Chao beckoned Bai Jiacao over. Come, didnt you want to know how strong I am now? Ill give you a chance to challenge me! Bai Jiacaos eyes roved about, and she puffed out her cheeks. I dont want to. Youre a Heaven Realm superhuman, but I havent even awakened to superhuman powers. Me, challenge you? Youre just going to end up bullying me! How could I bear bullying you? Meng Chao grinned, showing off his pearly white teeth. The teachers in your school and the experts I hired with a high pay assessed you before, and with your strength, you can awaken to supernatural abilities a long time ago. Its just that youve been suppressing your power to solidify your foundation. Of course I wont be using supernatural abilities. Ill just use my physical body and basic martial arts to spar with you. So? This is a rare chance. If you miss this chance, I wont know when you can get your next chance? Bai Jiacaos cunning eyes sparkled repeatedly. Forget it. Youre still my beloved brother and a hero who intimidated Dragon City. Im not your opponent, okay? Im going to help Mom wash the dishes! With that said, Bai Jiacao went to the door. But when she moved past Meng Chao, she suddenly brought her leg up to kick Meng Chao. Take this! Meng Chao definitely did not mind his sisters tricks, but he did not want to use his sturdy bone to hurt his sisters toes. He kept his promise and kept away his spirit energy. He slowed down, restrained his vitality magnetic field, and used only 5% of his fighting strength to fight against Bai Jiacao. Bang bang bang bang! Both of them moved around, and in an instant, they exchanged more than one hundred moves in the narrow space. But under Meng Chaos careful control, they did not destroy any of the things in the room. While he relaxedly negated Bai Jiacaos seemingly fierce attacks, he assessed his sisters strength. Just as he expected, he was different from normal high school students. It was not a problem in her speed, strength, and density of her spirit energy. These on-paper data could be built through resources. Yet, the more Meng Chao fought on the battlefield, the more he understood something. On-paper data and real fighting were two different matters. A person might not necessarily survive through a hellish nightmare just because their cultivation realm was high. Some people were natural-born predators. The further they sank into a sea of blood, the more excited they became, and the more they could bring out their maximum fighting strength. Meng Chao was this sort of person, and clearly, Bai Jiacao was too. Her technique might still be fully polished yet, but her gaze was fierce and intense. Every move she made was full of a determination to destroy him together with herself, and it was also filled with never-ending variations. Her realization that she had to give everything she had for the sake of victory and survival was not something every high-school student had. Just as he expected, the Night Demon Blood in her was not gone yet, and perhaps, he might never be able to get rid of it. With this thought in mind, his gaze turned profound. He bent his back and avoided Bai Jiacaos roundhouse kick. When he shot back, his eyes were already filled with the bloodlust from his apocalyptic self. A fierce mind attack stabbed into Bai Jiacaos brain. The girl felt her vision blur, and it was as if she saw a monster horde formed by thousands of Hell Beasts among burning ruins charging at him. She was so terrified that she went pale, and with a gasp, she fell to the floor. Despite that, she climbed to her feet, and it was as if there were purple flames in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly and swung them while she said angrily, You cheated! Cheated! You said that you wont use any supernatural abilities! Thats not supernatural abilities. I just accidentally let a bit of my killing intent leak out. Meng Chao quickly pulled his sister up and carefully checked whether her pupils were scattering as well as whether her spirit was injured heavily. Little Cao, are you okay? Of course Im not okay! Whats with your gaze?! Its scary! Bai Jiacao slapped her chest and said, When you go out later, dont ever put on such a fierce gaze in front of other girls, otherwise, that girl will be terrified and run away! When he saw that his sister was still full of energy, Meng Chao sighed a little in relief. But he grabbed Bai Jiacaos palm and rubbed the back of her hand vigorously. Then, he wrapped a few wisps of spirit energy on his optic nerves to observe her like she was under a microscope. Big Brother, youre really weird today. Is there something on the back of my hand? Bai Jiacao could not figure out what was going on. Still not around Meng Chao sank into deep thought. In his previous life, after his sister turned into the Dark Witch, the X-shaped eye appeared on the back of her hand. Based on what AJi said, the X-shaped eye would usually be hidden in the blood of the bearers, and only when they faced great stimulations, faced danger, or were like AJi and could not control his strength properly would it appear. When Meng Chao sparred with Bai Jiacao, he also wanted to make sure that when she was caught off guard and faced great stimulation, would the X-shaped eye appear on the back of her hand and even turn into the Dark Witch. If turning into the Dark Witch was Bai Jiacaos fate, then it would be for the best if she turned into a just witch that had ideals, was polite, cultured, moral, loved Dragon City and her comrades, and was willing to contribute to her home and civilization. Chapter 678 - A Bit of Gossip However, as if he was fixing an IV drip for Bai Jiacao and looking for her vein. But after slapping the back of Bai Jiacaos hand for a long time, the X-shaped eye still did not appear. By the looks of it, the Night Demon Blood was still hibernating in his sisters body. This might be a good thing. If Meng Chao had another year or so and when his power, as well as forces of power, grew stronger, even if his sister turned into the Dark Witch, he did not need to fear. Of course, he could not be careless even now. After all, based on his memories and what AJi told him, there was a secret organization in Dragon City that was researching the secrets of the X-shaped eye. Some of the X-shaped eye bearers that entered spirit energy deviation and subsequently went crazy even hunt other X-shaped eye bearers as a goal. Meng Chao did not want his sister to end up in the hands of those maniacs. B-Big Brother? Bai Jiacao waved her hand in front of Meng Chao. Whats wrong? Dont scare me! Nothings wrong. Meng Chao stopped his train of thought and sized up Bai Jiacao. Lets end our fight here. How are you feeling? Are you hurt? Of course Im hurting! Look, my limbs are swollen! Bai Jiacao pouted. In great puzzlement, she stared at Meng Chao and mumbled, Its strange. The teachers in my school tell me that my talent is really rare, and the cultivation resources I got are one hundred times more than yours in the past. Ive been training really hard as well, to the point that I make my classmates cry! So why cant I win against you? It doesnt make sense! The girl felt anxious. If this continued, just how long would she need to finally stomp on her older brother? Meng Chao smiled. Its best if you dont aim too high and just be realistic. He patted his sisters shoulder and earnestly said, You have to find a suitable goal to pursue. Dont compare yourself to me, otherwise, youll only be stomped on the ground and feel defeated. Your confidence will shatter as well. Bai Jiacao gritted her teeth and wanted to bite her brothers hand on her shoulder. Speaking of which, your strength is indeed far greater than normal high school students. I heard that youve already finished learning all the classes for third-year high school students. In fact, youve chosen to learn some of the lessons lowerclassmen in university learn. Your test results are also pretty good, right? Meng Chao pondered over his words and said, If you continue staying in high school, youll just be wasting your time. Have you ever thought about taking the national college examination this year? To recruit able people and make sure that they did not keep to a rigid system, Dragon City did not set an age limit to the national college examination. As long as they cleared the three stages before the national college examination, everyone had the chance to join the national college examination. Besides, each famous university had its own system to recruit special students so that it could directly recruit talented people. Wu Wu of Agricultural Universitys monster controller course, Shao Jianqing of the military schools heroic spirit course, and the others were all specially recruited students. His sister had the Night Demon Blood, she was absolutely not any weaker than Wu Wu and Shao Jianqing. Since they were definitely going to cross Monster Mountain Range next year to explore the world outside, and the ultimate war that would rage through the Other War was going to begin in between three to five years, Meng Chao still hoped that his sister could grow up soon. She might be unable to help him, but he hoped that she would at least have the power to protect herself and their parents. Take the national college examination beforehand? Bai Jiacaos eyes lit up. She clapped excitedly, Of course thatd be great! I dont want to play house with my high school classmates anymore. All of them cant fight, and they fall to the ground the moment I touch them. Theres no meaning to fighting against them. The legendary universities are the ones that suit me! Besides, some time ago, the teachers in school asked me whether I want to join some special competitions to try and get the chance to become a specially recruited student! Is that so? Meng Chao nodded. If you can become a specially recruited student, that would be for the best. So? Have you thought about what university you want to join? I can help you ask around if you want to go to Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Of course, they wont lower the standards for specially recruited students, but I believe that it shouldnt be a problem for you. Hmph, I dont need anyone lowering their standards for me. Even if they double it, I wont be afraid, Bai Jiacao declared confidently, But I dont want to get into Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. I want to get into Dragon City Universitys martial arts course! Huh? Meng Chao scratched his head. Why? Over the past two years, Agricultural Universitys martial arts course has been developing really quickly, and the Ultimate Style and Beast Soul Style are enhancing each others brilliance. Its not at all weaker than Agricultural Universitys martial arts course! I know, but I dont like the Ultimate Style. I cant deliver a fatal blow after jumping around the monsters for a long time. Its like giving them a massage, and thats too boring. Bai Jiacaos eyes shone, and she said, I prefer the Overkill Style more. The killing moves, ultimate moves, secret techniques are so dazzling that its ridiculous, and the electricity effects are absolutely beautiful! Ah, thats what I call supernatural abilities! Meng Chao found himself speechless. He did not expect that his school of martial arts would be regarded with disdain by his sister. But that was good too. No matter what, Dragon City Universitys martial arts course had been the strongest course over the past twenty years. There were so many powerful people around that they were like mushrooms after rain. There were already a few Deity Realm superhumans among the lecturers, and the graduates were all in the most powerful industries in Dragon City. If his sister really got into Dragon City Universitys martial arts course, she would have this mighty tree behind her. Also, even if some secret organization or crazy X-shaped eye bearer noticed the Night Demon Blood in her, they would consider their actions first before they made a move. Dragon City University would not let them do whatever they wanted either. Even though Agricultural Universitys martial arts course and Dragon City Universitys martial arts course were rivals, Meng Chao had a wide circle of acquaintances, and he might have friends in Dragon City Universitys martial arts course among his connections. Sure, then youll have to train hard over this period of time for your final push, Meng Chao told Bai Jiacao. Ill ask around for the conditions of Dragon City Universitys martial arts course. Who are you going to ask? Big Sis Lu Siya? Bai Jiacaos eyes sparkled, and her voice suddenly became really sweet. She grabbed Meng Chaos elbow and swung it. Big Brother, let me ask you a question. Alarm bells instantly blared in Meng Chaos mind. He frowned and said, Youve already asked me a lot of stuff today. The problem is, you didnt tell me a single thing! Bai Jiacao said. Dont worry, I wont ask you for the details regarding the battle in the lair anymore. I know that there are laws in the Abnormal Beast Research Department, and I dont care about hearing them. I just want to ask you something that will absolutely not break any confidentiality rules. The alarm bells were still ringing noisily in Meng Chaos head. You can ask, but I might not say anything. Go on. Alright, then Im asking. Bai Jiacao put on a mysterious expression and drew closer to Meng Chaos ear to ask, Is Big Sis Lu Siya going to be my sister-in-law? Meng Chao immediately choked on his saliva. What the heck is that question?! Dont you think youre butting your nose a little too much into my problems, considering youre a kid?! Im not the one who wants to know, its Mom who asked me to ask you. Bai Jiacao put on an innocent face and said in a really aggrieved manner, Mom wants to understand the relationship between you and Big Sis Lu Siya a long time ago, but she always felt embarrassed to ask, so she told me to look for a chance to ask you. Mom also mentioned that youre already in your twenties, and youre going to graduate from university soon. You might not have grand achievements under your belt yet, but you have made some achievements and gained some success, its about time you start seriously considering your future. After all, Dragon Citizens dont live like those on Earth and only get married and have kids when theyre in their thirties, am I right? Our population is too small, so we must get married and have kids quickly so that we can enlarge our population and defend our civilization! Enough, I know what Mom wants to say, you dont have to make it sound so grand. Meng Chao rubbed his nose bridge and noticed that he made a mistake. He should not have introduced Lu Siya to his family. But he had no choice. Sky Pillar Corporation and Lu Siya had personally supported Superstar when it merged with Prosperous and Spirit Creation Creatures, and it also helped the company land a number of major deals. His dad was the boss in name for Superstar, so it was impossible for him to not be acquainted with Lu Siya. Qin Hu was the second-largest shareholder of Superstar, and he was also familiar with Lu Siya. Besides, Meng Chao had been worried that something would happen to his family when he went out to train in the wild, so he also asked Lu Siya to take care of them. Aside from that, Lu Siya was the Abnormal Beast Research Departments ace investigator. Even though she had her own apartment outside, she still had a bachelors apartment in the apartment complex for the staff members. She was just two blocks away from Meng Chaos family. The ambitious Queen Bee bound herself tightly together with Meng Chao to obtain Meng Chaos support and the huge market consisting of poor people behind Meng Chao when she was creating her image. She often went to Meng Chaos apartment to visit them, and she was now friends with his father, mother, and Bai Jiacao. To Lu Siya, this was nothing difficult. Big Brother, this isnt something confidential, right? Honestly, I quite like Big Sis Lu Siya, Bai Jiacao said, Even though shes a few years older than you, that isnt a major problem. In any case, youre really dark now, and you look old. When you stand together, you look really suited to each other! You like Lu Siya? Meng Chao thought that people usually did not like Lu Siyas aggressive and invasive mannerisms, but Lu Siya was a really good actor, and she gave off a really convincing as well as a vivid image as the model superhuman. Besides, one of them was the Queen Bee, and the other was the Dark Witch. They might really be drawn to each other due to common interests. Wait. What do you mean, Im dark and look old?! Meng Chao flicked Bai Jiacaos head. Stop letting your imagination run wild. Big Sis Ya and I are just business partners and the best partners for cultivation. When we fight against monsters, were also good friends and saved each other dozens of times, thats all! Is that so? Bai Jiacao practically had the words, Youre lying, and I dont believe you stamped on her face. Isnt Big Sis Lu Siya good? Why dont you like her? Of course shes good. Its just that Meng Chao did not know how he should explain things. Our enemies are not gone yet, so why should I think about creating a family? Your big brother is someone who is removed from such base interests, and I dont have time to get into a relationship right now. I just want to pour all my passion and energy into the grandest job in the world, and thats to fight for Earths civilization. Its a noble profession, do you understand? Nope. Bai Jiacao thought about this for a long time, then came to an understanding. I get it now. You dont like strong women like Big Sis Lu Siya, and like girls who are gentler and more delicate, right? Like that girl who came to our house that day, Ms. Su Mulian? Chapter 679 - : A New, Rare Resource If Meng Chao was drinking water, he would definitely end up spitting all that water in his sisters face. Wait, I can understand that theres the slightest bit of sense when it comes to the misunderstanding that Id be together with Lu Siya, but whats with Su Mulian? Meng Chao asked. I remember that she just came to our house once, and I wasnt even the one who brought her here, its Lu Siya who did. No matter how anxious Mom is, she cant just pair me up with any random girl, right? Meng Chao admitted that lately, he had been in frequent contact with Su Mulian, but that was because both he and Lu Siya agreed that she was to be the lairs spokesperson. They had no other way about it. The lairs image of being a chaotic and messy place was already rooted deeply in the peoples minds. If they wanted to use the chance of reconstructing the lair to completely shake off the rigid impression of the lair being a chaotic place where gangs did whatever they wanted, an image spokesperson who appeared to be innocent, kind, pure, pitiful, and filled with boundless love would naturally set a good impression among the people. They could not just ask a ruthless person like Phantom Bear Xiong Wei to become the image spokesperson, that man had a hideous face and was too built! Then, who would be willing to invest in the lair and come to the entertainment places in the lair to spend their money? That was why, over the past half a month, while Meng Chao was killing monsters and harvesting them, Lu Siya helped him build Su Mulians image and brought her to meet quite a number of influential investors and people in control of the media. Meanwhile, bringing her to Meng Chaos family was due entirely to Meng Chaos personal desires. After all, Su Mulian had amazing healing abilities. She was so gifted in it that she could make the dead come back to life. Meng Chao asked Su Mulian to help check his parents bodies and to see whether there were any problems with his mothers biochemical joint transplants as well as whether there were any hidden illnesses. He also asked her to check his sister. Over the past two years, Meng Chao worked hard to stuff her with an astronomical amount of cultivation resources, and he wondered whether it formed some sort of ridiculous chemical reaction with the Night Demon Blood in her and whether there were any side effects in her. If there were, he would then ask Su Mulian to help heal her. That was how Bai Jiacao got to know Su Mulian. Its not any random girl, I feel like this Ms. Su has a special relationship with you! Bai Jiacao said seriously. How should I say it? Theres a very similar presence in both of you. Its as if you have the same thing in your eyes. Then, when I mentioned you, Ms. Sus reaction was really strange. She seems to be a little scared of you but wants to get closer to you to understand you. She asked a lot of stuff about you from Dad, Mom, and me, and she seems to be really concerned about you. But when I was talking with her, I felt like she is very familiar with you when it comes to certain aspects. In fact, its like she knows you even more than I do as if she has known you for decades. Also, even though Big Sis Lu Siya brought Ms. Su Mulian here, I feel like their relationship is really strange, its like theres this vague sense of hostility between them. But that doesnt make sense. Before the accident in the lair, theyve never met each other before, and now that I think about it carefully, the reason must be because of you. Youre overthinking things, I might be a hero who has captured plenty of girls hearts, Im not that popular, Meng Chao said with a stoic face. Meanwhile, his heart let out a thump. This was the third time someone felt that there was something strange about Su Mulians attitude toward him. The first time was Meng Chao himself. When he first saw Su Mulian, he felt that there was a profound, unexplainable relationship between them. The second was Lu Siya. He seemed to recall that Lu Siya once mentioned that Meng Chao and Su Mulian were the same types of people. Of course, she also mentioned that Su Mulian once wanted to kill Meng Chao, but gave up on it at the last moment. Now, it was Bai Jiacao. Meng Chao believed that his sister would not say things randomly. She had the Night Demon Blood in her, and perhaps like the Spirit Sensor Lu Siya, she could sense things that normal people could not sense. The problem was, no matter how hard Meng Chao thought about it, he just could not figure out how he was connected to Su Mulian in his current and previous lives. In his previous life, Su Mulian had clearly died during the fire in the lair! How could she have known him for decades? Meng Chao buried this question deep in his heart. He decided that he must figure out Su Mulians secret after he reconstructed the lair, expanded his forces of power, became a five-star superhuman, and finished dealing with all the other matters. Stop making blind guesses, Ms. Su Mulian and I are really just normal friends. Meng Chao pressed his fingers together and brought his hand down to firmly show his stance. Bai Jiacao swiftly caught the loophole in his words. Got it. So youre really just normal friends with Ms. Su Mulian, but fake normal friends with Big Sis Lu Siya! Do the relationship between humans really have to be so vulgar? Meng Chao did not know whether he should laugh or cry. I already told you that I dont have those intentions right now. Besides, theyre normal human girls, and Im not Forget it, pretend I didnt say that. In any case, what Im saying is that were currently at the start of a vast new era, and an exciting world is waiting for us. There are countless chance encounters, countless challenges, countless exciting and heart-pumping matters around that are much more stimulating than the matters between lovers. But its only through cultivation and the continuous improvement of the self that will allow you to overcome the limits of your life and even human limits. Thats the only way you can control your own fate and become the player of the game. You will then be able to enjoy this excitement and success. Otherwise, you will just be toyed around by others. So, I wont think of this problem for the time being. I suggest that you stop being so nosey and stop wasting so much time on boring relationship matters. You should focus on cultivation, your national college examination, and awakening to supernatural abilities. If you run into a boy you like, then just fool around with him. Dont actually fall in love with him for real, and dont let it affect your cultivation, understood? Wow Bai Jiacao was stunned when she heard this. Big Brother, I didnt expect that youd be so open-minded. But I feel like you sound like scum when you said that. I said it for your own good. Youll understand in the future. Meng Chao thought. My pitiful sister, you dont know that you have the Night Demon Blood in you. The weak boys in your school are like lambs. They cant handle you when your hair turns purple and burns while dark flames surround your entire body. If you swear to be together forever with some boy but suddenly awaken to your Night Demon Blood, that boy is going to run away terrified, and youll be traumatized even more, and the chances of you being corrupted will go through the roof! But Bai Jiacaos words reminded him of something. Then, you can just tell Mom that Im scum. Meng Chao told his sister seriously, Say that Im immersed in the feeling of being surrounded by millions of female fans and am currently living a debauched life. For the time being, I dont want to give up on all the fish in the sea for one single fish. Got it. Bai Jiacao nodded. That sounds much more reasonable compared to your spiel about not thinking about creating a family when our enemies arent completely destroyed yet. For the time being, he managed to solve the problem with his mother. For the next period of time, Meng Chao used all his resources to advocate the reconstruction of the lair. First, he carefully created an image for Su Mulian and promoted it heavily to the people. He had to admit that Su Mulians elegant and sacred image still fit her image of someone looking at heaven despite being in hell. Meanwhile, to save the suffering villagers in Leprosy Village, she transferred other peoples pain to herself repeatedly. This unbelievable and shocking healing method also accurately struck the softest parts in the Dragon Citizens hearts. As a result, millions of citizens turned into Su Mulians fans overnight. Through Su Mulian, they also understood the environment in Leprosy Village and the villagers living conditions. The citizens were shocked and angry. The Survival Committee has been created for decades, and there are still places like that in Dragon City?! What are the government and mega corporations doing?! Why can they tolerate the existence of these illegal workshops?! Are our labor protection laws and other related laws just empty words and talk? Countless citizens left their remarks under Su Mulians videos and social media account. The trending topics of other major media platforms were all related to the truth about Leprosy Village and the descendants of the zombie infectees in the past. More donations poured into the charity account Su Mulian set up for Leprosy Village. Meng Chaos predictions were true. The current Dragon Citizens no longer had much trouble in accepting Leprosy Villages villagers. At the end of the day, when it came to personal morals and society rules, all of them were related to resources. The Dragon City in the past suffered from a lack of resources and space. Naturally, everyone sought their own interests at the cost of others, and their hearts were filled with resentment. When they saw deformed people like the zombie infectees descendants and saw that they were different from normal people, they naturally picked up their weapons and persecuted them. They wanted to chase them into Leprosy Village so that they could save up on more resources and space. Now, however, the monster civilization had practically crumbled, and the fog was gradually dispersing. Dragon Citys space was increasing daily, and they were facing a new trend where they could get ten times and even one hundred times the number of resources compared to the past. Providing for all the villagers was no longer a problem to them. The light of humanity, tolerance, and awareness to help each other naturally woke up in the normal citizens hearts. To prevent the tragedy of Leprosy Village from happening again, Dragon City must invest a large number of resources to completely change, upgrade, and reconstruct Leprosy Village, the lair, the slums, and old residential areas so that tens upon millions of normal citizens can enjoy the benefits of winning the Monster War and having Dragon City grow swiftly. Its only through this method that Dragon City can be more united when pushing out of Monster Mountain Range with our chests puffed out. With the rampant discussions brought by Su Mulian, such voices kept appearing and gradually formed a trend. Of course, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and Home Party politicians also pushed the discussions forward from behind the scenes. But this did indeed adhere to Dragon Citys current development and changing of the main conflict. It must be known that in the past, since Dragon City was surrounded by fog and had monsters all around them, space and resources were always lacking, and they could not create enough living spaces and jobs for people of suitable working age. Leprosy Village, the lairs, and the slums of various sizes were a symptom of this problem. The unemployment rate was always high, and economic development faced restrictions everywhere, so it was already an achievement for them to stuff a few ten million people into dense cement boxes piled on top of each other like a hive and for these people to not starve to death. The luxurious lives of the billionaires and the powerful elites did indeed make the people living at the bottom level of society unhappy, but even if they lived frugal lives and were selfless, they could not solve the root cause for the conflict caused by population, space, and resources. Ever since Meng Chao returned to the past and Dragon City won the northern offense, Dragon Citys main conflict started changing subtly. The pitched battle this time also destroyed the monster civilizations main force and caused the prime problem for Dragon Citys development to go through a 180-degree change. They no longer faced a lack of resources and space. Instead, they now had a lack of manpower in the market, especially people who were strong, were willing to work hard, had a certain degree of fighting power and chances of cultivation. The person who could hire a sufficient number of skilled workers and throw them all into the construction happening rapidly in the new areas outside Dragon City were the ones who could get a larger territory and be ahead of the others. Under this sort of new development, changing the living environment and work conditions of the people at the bottom level of society as well as attracting and building more good-quality laborers became something necessary. Chapter 680 - : Meng Chao’s Tactical Foresight He seized the chance of an era and responded to a few ten million normal citizens calls, so Meng Chao did not face a lot of obstacles when it came to reconstructing the lair. Of course, reconstructing the lair was not as easy as demolishing the squatter areas and building pretty skyscrapers. Instead, he had to activate the stale manpower in the lair and the other slums so that they could be used in the construction of the new areas at the borders of Dragon City and other emerging industries. One, it could make all those of suitable working age earn their own living and even become rich. Two, it could stimulate the citys economy and have it enter a positive cycle. When it came to this, Broken Star Club and Blue Home were especially helpful, because they had a lot of medium-sized and small firms at their disposal. The lair had a lot of manpower, and even if the lair citizens were not used to doing dangerous work, they were willing to work hard and had fought in multiple battles before. They could work while beating up enemies, making them good-quality workers. Construction in the boundless land around Dragon City must start from zero. The working conditions would definitely not be pleasant, and the work was rather stale and hard. But to the lair citizens who had lived in suffering for decades, it was still very attractive work. After Meng Chao served as the middlemen, the owners of the medium-sized and small firms from the two organizations and the lairs skilled workers came to a deal. In just one short month, the lair sent more than two hundred thousand good-quality workers outside. There were even more workers of a suitable age who were going through labor training and were ready to lend a hand to Dragon Citys second Great Construction Era. Aside from its labor force, the lair also had its own capital. The gangs in the lair, including Golden Tooth, Poison Scorpion, and Black Bone had their own legal, gray industries. Since the Underground Emperor had already passed away and they wanted to fully merge the lair with Dragon City, then they must listen to Meng Chaos opinions. Many of the gray industries were destined to be unable to last in the long run, and it was time for them to bring some of their businesses down. If that were the case, they must use the capital that had been accumulating from the gray industries in new projects and profitable businesses. This was where Meng Chao came into play. After all, if a ruthless person like Phantom Bear Xiong Wei had reluctantly acknowledged Meng Chao as the master of the lair, then it wasnt because he acknowledged Meng Chaos charisma. Instead, he hoped that Meng Chao could help everyone become rich. Meng Chao knew nothing about business, but he had the foresight that surpassed his generation. He had a general idea as to which industries would be successful for the future decades, and which industries would suffer so many losses that they would not even know what money looked like in the end. For example, automatic underground exploration and construction machinery projects were really popular right now, and all the investors favored them greatly. Dragon City seemed like it was about to enter the path of using runic symbol machines to explore and mine spirit energy ley lines, create underground cities and forts as well as automatizing all of its facilities. Once the technology was developed, this would be a really profitable business. It was just like the driverless cars on Earth. They were floating capital that investors poured their money into. However, Meng Chao knew that once Dragon City was truly connected with the races of the Other World and faced the dwarves who were born with the skill of creating caves, modifying stones, refining metal, and worked hard and at the cost of practically nothing, the expensive and complicated underground exploration and construction machines that had a high cost of maintenance and broke down once every few days were nothing and could not have a stance in the export market. Dragon City only had a few ten million people. Not all industries could survive on domestic demand alone. It was an absolute must for them to go for an export-oriented market. Plus, those accursed dwarves seemed to have realized that the underground machines from Earthlings served as a major threat to their means of income, so they often dug near the Earthlings tunnel boring machines and underground runic symbol machines to destroy them despicably so that they could ruin Earths technology. Aside from the dark elves and a handful of other races, no one could win against the dwarves when it came to a game of tag underground. While the dark elves did not like the dwarves, they disliked the loud Earth machines that could destroy their nests at any moment even more. As a result, Dragon City could not sell its fully automatized underground machines. The investors who spent their entire fortunes in it suffered major losses without earning anything. Meng Chao would naturally not spend a single penny in this dumpster fire. Speaking of which, he was pretty rich now. Among the Underground Emperors treasures were quite a number of blank bonds and currency for the black market in the deep web. They were all carefully prepared by AJi so that he could get them without showing his face after he regained his youth. After Meng Chao and Lu Siya patiently convinced him, AJi finally admitted while weeping that he was still too young and should not spend this money carelessly. He should let Big Brother Chao and Big Sis Ya help him take care of the money and use it for investment. Besides, as the leader of Golden Tooth, Meng Chao had great authority over Golden Tooths flow of funds. Superstar had been developing really rapidly over the past two years. Even though it did not have a lot of money for flow funds, it had plenty of investors who were willing to participate in Superstars projects. Meng Chao killed a lot of monsters, so he definitely had a lot of funds accumulated. In fact, quite a number of investors were willing to dump loads of investment into Superstars projects and help him get full leverage over his projects solely because of his potential. Among them, the investor who trusted him the most was, of course, Lu Siya. Based on Lu Siyas words, she had already invested her whole fortune in Meng Chao, and she needed to take this path until the end. Meng Chao would definitely not disappoint Lu Siya. For the sake of Dragon Citys future and to have greater authority, he definitely had to have more than full leverage over certain situations to invest in golden projects, complete the tactical setup of the market, and become one of the biggest benefactors from Dragon City when it conquered the Other World! After considering things carefully based on his previous life, Meng Chao set up these few projects. One of them was weapons development. Since they were about to face a colonization war and Other World war, the firearms trade was definitely going to be a profitable market. Of course, Meng Chao did not have the skills nor the capital to venture into high-end weapons development, such as projects regarding super armored airships and using Huge Dragons Might Cannon to fire nuclear weapons and the likes. He never dreamed of doing such things either. Meng Chao invested in low-end weapons development for individuals such as sabers, automatic guns, grenades, and armor. Besides, they were even more low-end and cheaper than the low-end products Dragon City had now. Basically, they were specializing in providing monkey models. The lair and Leprosy Village had always had the tradition of using illegal workshops to produce special weapons. Now, the illegal workshops were destroyed, but the skilled workers still remained, and they retained the skills needed to create weapons. During the process of crushing the super monster horde, humans discovered quite a number of crystals and metal mines at the borders of Dragon City. Of course, most of them were mines with lean ores full of impurities and were not of high quality. By using the schematics produced during mid 20th century on Earth, the craftsmen in the lair, the metals and crystals full of impurities, and the lowest capital to create these weapons, they were basically crude weapons with such ridiculous recoil that their accuracy was practically zero. These guns could be considered to be modified Other World versions of the AK-47. In any case, even the militia formed of middle-aged ladies would not consider such rubbish. Yet, Meng Chao was really pleased with them because the models that were created fit his criteria perfectly. The most important thing was, they were cheap. The second most important thing was that they were durable. Even if they were gnawed by pests, dunked in water, and burned by fire, it would not stop anyone from grabbing them to shoot at someone. The third most important thing was that they were easy to use and maintain. In fact, some of them needed no maintenance. The users could just pull the trigger and shoot. The creation process was also very simple. When necessary, the modified Other World version of the AK-47s production line could move outside Monster Mountain Range and could be created nonstop the moment they found scrap metal. Indeed, what Meng Chao fancied was not just the tiny market in Dragon City. Instead, it was the entire market in the boundless Other World filled with intelligent races. Among the Other Worlds races, the number of orcs alone were already several times the number of Dragon Citizens. To Dragon Citizens, problems such as low shooting accuracy, high recoil, and interference as well as radiation brought by low-quality crystal bullets did not exist on orcs, and even if it did, they did not care. They were basically the perfect clients. Of course, Meng Chao regarded money as nothing, and he was not thinking about only earning money. What weighed down on his mind more was how to have Dragon City join the Other World war as the outsider who could balance the situation by manipulating it while having the last laugh. Based on his previous lifes experience, Dragon Citys fatal weakness was its population. Casting a few ten million people into the boundless Other World was like spilling salt into a lake. They just did not have enough people. In his previous life, Dragon City suppressed the Other World with its steel army that used advanced machines and technology. In the beginning, they advanced boldly and won every battle they encountered. When they faced the vast number of Other World races, though, they soon sank into the mud and were in a dilemma. During the trench warfares, guerilla warfares, and unrestricted warfares that were forced on them, they wasted the tens upon millions of civilians valuable lives. When Dragon Citizens finally understood what was going on and wanted to find a puppet army, it was already too late. One, Dragon Citys strength was already largely diminished, and it was not enough to suppress the ambitious Other World locals. Two, since the Survival Committee was controlled by the mega corporations, they lacked sufficient tactical foresight and judgment. The puppet armies they supported were all traitorous bastards and would turn to bite the hand that fed them at any moment. Since he returned from the apocalypse, he definitely wanted to help Dragon City find the right strategy and look for the correct puppet army from the moment it walked out of Monster Mountain Range. The modified monsters were a pretty decent puppet army. But monsters only had limited intelligence and could not help Dragon City conquer the Other World. Based on Meng Chaos previous life, he remembered that some of the intelligent races in the Other World were relatively weak but had a burning hatred for some of the stronger races. Even though their fighting power was not great at the time being, they had a vast population. Once they were equipped with Earths weapons, they could fight at the frontlines for them. Once he filtered out those ambitious but traitorous races, all that was left were pretty decent puppet armies. These monkey model weapons were specifically created for the puppet armies. By selling weapons to other races, they could earn a huge profit and also develop an Earth party among the Other World races. They could help the people whom they supported to become the leaders of their races, and from there, these races would become affiliated to Dragon City. This was killing two birds with one stone, and it was the project that Meng Chao prioritized. Chapter 681 - A Profitable Trade Of course, when it came to exporting weapons, he faced the risk of Earths technology being leaked out. Meng Chao could not guarantee that once the seemingly loyal puppet army would turn around and betray the Earthlings once they obtained the production line for the modified AK-47s. However, after thinking about it repeatedly, he still thought that it was a necessary risk. It was inevitable for Earths technology to leak out. Dragon City came into contact with the races in the Other World, especially through war, which in itself was something that would guarantee frequent, in-depth contact. Plenty of Earthlings would definitely end up in the territory of the Other World races. If they wanted to use gentle methods, the Other World races had plenty of exciting and tempting methods to lure them over, and these could make Earthlings feel like they were on cloud nine and would not even want to go home. If they wanted to use aggressive methods, the Other World races also had brutal torture methods to make humans spill their secrets or could use mind attacks to read the information on the Earthlings cerebral cortex. They were all carbon-based life forms, and none of them were idiots. Before long, the Other World races would decode and replicate the Earthlings secrets. Based on what Meng Chao remembered, Dragon City had a lot of traitors who used Earths technology in exchange for high positions in the Other World or their magic as well as secret arts. During his high school, his class rep, Zuo Haoran, was one of them. At the end of the day, even on Earth, no one had ever been able to do a technology blockade. A civilization could only properly rise to power by using technology to continuously earn or snatch bountiful profit, then use it for further research so that the technology could keep on upgrading and allow them to stay ahead of the others. As for whether the puppet army would betray them? Meng Chao felt that the key was not on the puppet army itself, but on whether Dragon City itself was strong enough. All carbon-based life forms had traitorous seeds planted in their genes. For the sake of survival, his previous life, Dragon City had repeatedly switched sides between the two main camps in the Other World. In the end, they made the wrong switch and suffered the consequences. As the saying went, when a tiger fell sick, it would be bullied by even dogs. If they kept on becoming weaker, even the loyal puppet army who always knew how to repay their kindness would have other thoughts emerge in them. However, if Dragon City continued to remain strong and march forward bravely, as well as win in all its battles, Meng Chao believed that the Other World races would eagerly become allies with them and become affiliated to the Earthlings. If they were afraid of the affiliated races betraying them and performed a technology blockade because of it, they would stop forging ahead and be content where they were. This was a path that led straight to destruction. Hence, not only did Meng Chao prepare individual weapons that were at the standard of Earths mid 20th century to the affiliated races, he also prepared a series of labor tools and machines suitable for the Other World races. For example, to the dwarves, Earths automatic tunnel boring machines, excavating machines, underground mining machines, and other such things would snatch their livelihood away from them. That was why the dwarves always regarded Earthlings with hostility and constantly caused trouble to Dragon City in his previous life. Be that as it may, if they did not develop large automatic underground excavating machines but instead developed small motorized picks, motorized hammers, impact drills with crystals as the energy source, and other tools that were not highly automatized before selling them to the dwarves, they could allow the dwarves to bring forth their full natural talents. From there, Dragon City might gain a new ally, or at least, reduce the chances of their interests clashing against each other and ending up as mortal enemies. The second project Meng Chao invested in was plants that could be used as cash crops. There were so many variations of life forms in Monster Mountain Range that the number was second to none everywhere else in the Other World. Not only were there more than one million different types of animals living here, but there were also plenty of etherealized plants that took root above crystal mines with a lot of spirit energy. They absorbed the essence of the moon and sun, which increased their speed of evolution, allowing them to gain all sorts of shapes, and this brought about a lot of unbelievable benefits to the carbon-based intelligent life forms. The diligent and bold Earthlings had long since started cultivating and modifying etherealized plants. Their gene medicines and high-calorie nutritional fluid were not made solely of monster materials either. They were also made of the essence of etherealized plants. Meng Chaos university was the leader in this region. After decades of research, Agricultural Universitys etherealized plants course could already create its own sentry trees that could automatically carry out and obey human orders. They would even attack enemies on their own. They also created man-eating plants that could fire acid and poisonous fog. And these were just two of the many plants they created. Meng Chao did not intend to venture into the high-end spectrum of this field. He just used the technology from Agricultural Universitys resource course and etherealized plants course, along with the cash crops he was familiar with based on his previous life to cultivate some tobacco. Do not underestimate tobacco. Since ancient times, tobacco had always been a profitable business that guaranteed great wealth for just a small investment. During the brutal war that would last for a long time, tobacco was usually one of the few comfort items among grassroots units and commoners. Based on the history on Earth, the more the world wars raged, the higher the sales of tobacco were. The elderly and weak, who managed to survive in areas that were ravaged by the war, usually had a cigarette in their hands to get rid of their nervousness and gloominess in their hearts. Of course, the nine mega corporations had long since dipped their claws into this traditional business and major source of income, even monopolizing it. A nouveau riche like Meng Chao could not easily get his claws into this business. Despite that, he would still say the same thing, Meng Chao never thought about fighting against the nine mega corporations in the small market in Dragon City. What he wanted was the boundless export market. Right now, the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army were already claiming their territories and occupying the places with the most spirit energy, the most fertile land, and the spots that were the most suited to have all sorts of crops and cash crops planted in them. However, they had a limit to their expansion speed, and Monster Mountain Range was long. There were also plenty of corners that were barren. Forget Meng Chao, even normal citizens who could easily get a barren piece of land far away from Dragon City. As long as they were not afraid of monsters bothering them, were confident that they could protect it, could patiently cultivate the land, and were not afraid of suffering losses, then they would be fine. Meng Chao was definitely not going to plant crops that required meticulous care. What he chose were tobacco that could withstand drought, the cold, and could grow strong without much spirit energy, just like weeds. Naturally, once the tobacco was refined, the taste it had when it was used for smoking would also be like that of weed. In any case, Dragon Citizens who had smoked quality tobacco before would definitely not admit that the stupid stuff Meng Chao cultivated, which tasted like chili powder, was actually tobacco. Tobacco like that would definitely not sell if it was marketed in Dragon City. But Meng Chao did not care. He even thought that the tobacco was not spicy, low-grade, and heady enough! Compared to taste, he only cared about two things. Was the tobacco cheap enough, and could he produce a lot of them? Meng Chao believed that once the tobacco that tasted like turd was brought to the market, it would definitely sell like hotcakes. Of course, the Earthlings would not be buying them. Instead, the dwarves, orcs, barbarians, and all sorts of giants would buy them. It must be said that in his previous life, tobacco had always been Dragon Citys hit export product. Those dwarves and orcs smoked like they were steam engines. They just kept up smoking packet after packet and could not stop. Since the consumption rate was so high, the price naturally could not be too high, and quality was no longer important. As long as the kick was great, packed a great punch, and was addictive enough, that was enough. There were no laws forbidding smoking in the Other World. So, Meng Chao was definitely going to use everything at his disposal to satisfy the urgent need for the Other World races to have a good life. Next, since smoking was never going to be separated from alcohol and he was going to venture into the tobacco business, he was definitely not going to miss out on the brewery business. If one method worked in a certain area, the same method would work in all other related areas. Meng Chao still did not intend to venture into the middle- and high-end market that was targeted for Earthlings. Instead, he thought of ways to lower the cost of production while creating the cheapest, fiercest alcohol with high alcohol content. To minimize the cost of production, he even used Blue Home to find some old Russians who lived on Earth in that particularly cold country in the past. These people used all sorts of residue from industrial raw materials to create their own alcohol when they lacked proper spirit. How should he put it, the spirit that was made with this particular formula was basically rubbing alcohol that had been used to soak foul stuff. On Earth, there was a type of alcohol called Shao Daozi, and when translated, it would be called Burning Knife. The moment someone drank it, they would feel as if a sharp blade had cut their throats. What Meng Chao brewed was not that sort of alcohol, but something he called Burning Hammer. The moment someone drank it, they would feel like a warhammer had crushed their skulls, and their brains would turn to mush. Earthlings were definitely not going to be able to handle this stuff. However, Meng Chao felt that Burning Hammer was definitely going to sell among dwarves, orcs, and the Other World races who lived in high latitudes and were cold. Thousands of miles north of Dragon City were the ice barbarians and ice giants. Alcohol was practically their lives. Unfortunately for them, the brewery technology in the Other World was just awful, and the beer they made was as bland as water. It could not satisfy the needs of the ice barbarians and ice giants at all. Burning Hammer was a spirit with high alcoholic content made from the ancient brewery methods on Earth. They were definitely going to be entranced by it and be addicted to it. Plus, the giants had an average height of more than five meters. Their alcohol tolerance was at least ten times that of Earthlings! This trade was definitely going to work. Besides, the ice barbarians and ice giants were the best berserkers. Their natural talent was something similar to the Tyrant Mammoths Rampaging War Song. While they drank, they sang, and while howling, they could turn into the most terrifying killing machines. Hence, they had always been the tyrants and nightmares of the Other Worlds northern territory. In addition, countries always attacked those near them while allying themselves with those distant from them, so since the races associated with ice controlled a territory that was far away from Monster Mountain Range, for a period of time, both sides would not touch each other. They could even help Dragon City exert pressure from the north on the powerful forces of power at the center of the Other World, where the most fertile lands were. They were natural allies. Burning Hammer was the gift Meng Chao carefully prepared for the ice barbarians and ice giants. Also, Meng Chao also prepared to plant some cash crops that would not have a high yield and were quite costly but would produce amazing effects during crucial moments. There was an etherealized plant known as Snake Vine, and they had slight hemostatic effects. However, planting them en masse was quite difficult, and since the hemostatic effects were not obvious, no one had noticed its market value as of now. But Meng Chao knew that the greatest effect of Snake Vine was not its hemostatic properties. Instead, after extracting the Snake Vine Enzyme and adding around a dozen monster materials to it, he could make the best sunscreen there ever was. Dragon Citizens did not have high requirements for sunscreen, but it was a different case for some Other World races, namely the dark elves and vampires. Chapter 682 - Mastermind Controlling the Other World Meng Chao knew that some of the Other World races, especially the races living underground, seemed to be afflicted with genetic immunity disorders. The ultraviolet rays in the sun could kill the white blood cells in their blood, making it worse for their already weak immunity systems. These pitiful races who were afraid of the sun and were used to living in the dark were generally known as the dark races in the Other World. Sunscreen was a tactical resource that the dark races could not live without because it could largely increase their fighting strength and the areas in which they could move around. Monster Mountain Range was a heaven for plants, and it was the most suitable for raw ingredients like Snake Vines and other such top-class plants for sunscreen to grow. As long as Meng Chao could seize the raw materials first and develop, as well as apply, for the sunscreen patent, he could have the initiative when negotiating with the dark races. Since he was already venturing into the tobacco, alcohol, and even sunscreen business, it was only natural that he would also venture into the military drinks market, especially the carbonated soft drinks market. Based on what happened on Earth, carbonated soft drinks were definitely one of the products that sold the most among humans. The first company that created carbonated soft drinks lasted for more than one hundred years, and its business continued going strong. Its market value was much higher than most of the high-tech giants, heavy industry giants, and financial giants. Carbonated soft drinks themselves did not contain alcohol, but they had a refreshing taste and an exciting kick. It could make a person addicted to them, just like spirit. Even though there were orcs and ice giants that treated alcohol like their own lives, there were also quite a number of races that worshipped the deities and obeyed the vows of abstinence. They had all sorts of strange taboos, and at the very least, on the surface, they would not be tempted by alcohol. If he went over to these races territories like some ignorant idiot and promoted tobacco and alcohol to them, he might be treated as the devils messenger and die in a ditch somewhere. Meng Chao decided to promote a carbonated soft drink known as Dragon City Coke to these ascetic races, and it would definitely produce a great effect. Besides, these carbonated soft drinks were not just mere drinks, they were also a way for them to introduce their culture to other races. The strongest country on Earth had its soldiers drink carbonated soft drinks while shooting at enemies. Then, they also used chilled soft drinks to tempt the ignorant people of the conquered lands so that they made themselves out to be the messengers of their civilization and even these peoples messiah. The carbonated soft drinks in the Other World could have a lot of monster materials and etherealized plants added into them, so they were definitely one hundred times even more stimulating than Earths soft drinks. Meng Chao was sure that the Other World races had never tasted such an amazing and exciting flavor before. Regardless of the fire demons who lived in purgatory or the masters of Dragon Island, none of them could fight against soft drinks. Perhaps, in the end, the ones to conquer the Other World would not be the steel army, but carbonated soft drinks. Of course, soft drinks alone were not enough. Meng Chao also prepared a huge gift for the Other World races that would make them addicted to carnal pleasuresthe rich entertainment industry in the lair. Meng Chao had once thought hard on how Earthlings were ahead of the Other Worlds intelligent life forms. Was it their technology? On the surface, it seemed like that was the case. The Other World races appeared to be living in a state that was like Earths middle ages, where the people were ignorant and lived backward lives. In fact, quite a number of the barbaric races were still living in a primitive society where they lived like savages. Meanwhile, after Dragon City absorbed some of the advanced technology from the ancient ruins, they were already on the verge of reaching the galactic era in certain areas. However, this was just what was presented on the surface. The Other World races were definitely not middle age civilizations that arrived at their current stage through natural evolution. How could a real middle age civilization have something as unscientific as magicians appear? Those elves who lived more than one thousand years might appear to be hairless monkeys living in the forests, but their unfathomable intelligence allowed them to decode, understand, and even copy Earthlings advanced technology in just a few years. No, technology alone could not allow them to conquer the Other World. Civilization was the real tool that allowed Earths civilization to be ahead of the other races. Dragon City should not just push its steel army ahead. Instead, it needed to push its civilization and Earths values so that it could deliver a multi-dimensional attack on the Other World races. When it came to pushing a culture forward, the worst that could happen was when the culture in question treated itself as something supreme and could not connect with the others. Were they to talk about the superiority of Earths culture to the orcs who still lived in a slave society? Were they to talk to them about how all people were born equal and free the forces of production? Were they to egg on the orcs to build a harmonious, prosperous new Other World together with the Earthlings? No one would listen to them! They would already be considered to be showing respect to Earthlings if they did not roast them and eat them. If they wanted to break the deadlock in the Other World and have Earths culture seep into them, they could only take the vulgar path and do some lowly, crass, and kitsch stuff. Coincidentally, the gangs were best when it came to gray industries. This was *censored*, that was *censored*, and this was *censored* and *censored*. Even someone as noble as Meng Chao found himself blushing and trembling. In any case, the oldest professions in human history became an art form in the lair. Of course, right now, the lair was going to merge fully with Dragon City, and these gray industries were an eyesore, so they could not flaunt it around anymore. Besides, Meng Chao himself was a person who would not allow any flaws. He had a strong sense of justice and adhered to his principles. He would not allow his own kin to jump into this dumpster fire again. Nevertheless, his sense of justice and principles were not so strong that he would treat all the Other World intelligent races as his kin. If he could transfer the gray industries in the lair to the Other World races, Meng Chao believed that he could definitely monopolize the entire Other Worlds cultural market, or at least, the entertainment market Fine, he should at least be able to monopolize its philistine market. Perhaps soon into the future, the elves, dwarves, orcs, ice barbarians, priests, and even magicians would carry Earths semi-automatic rifles and rocket launchers, smoke Earths cigarettes, drink Earths spirit and soft drinks, smear Earths sunscreen and makeup products, and admire the female idol groups and boy groups that were modeled after Earths idol groups. In fact, even their children would treat Captain Earth as their greatest idol. This was what was meant by cultural invasion and export of values! The pure export of values might not cause all the Other World races to worship them and surrender, but it could absolutely reduce the hostility of the Other World races toward them, and at the very least, trick the intelligent Other World races. Then, they could create countless honorary Earthlings among the ignorant citizens who had already settled in their camps and be willing to join Dragon Citys civilization. Perhaps they would even be willing to die to get in. If the steel army was their aggressive method, then the export of their culture was their gentle method. Plus, no one knew just which method was more effective! Besides, quite a number of gangs were already used to gray industries, and they were dependent on this. Some of them had even formed interest groups for it. Meng Chao was only the master of the lair in name. How could he make them give up on it with just one word? It would be better if he prepared it beforehand and waited for a chance so that he could transfer them out of Monster Mountain Range to find business elsewhere. In the end, and perhaps most importantly, once they had enough skills and funds, Meng Chao wanted to get into the information industry. His dream was to spread Dragon Citys internet throughout the entire Other World. In the boundless but ignorant and backward Other World, having the internet all over the planet sounded like a fools dream. However, through Meng Chaos previous life, he knew that making this come to fruition was not that complicated. Monster Mountain Range had the most complicated terrain in the Other World, and it also had the strongest interference. To make sure that wireless internet and the tactical data link could operate smoothly despite the horrible environment, several generations of Dragon Citizens came up with quite advanced technology. When Dragon City marched boldly forward and conquered the Other World, they set up signal towers, flew airships to transfer signals, and set up portable wireless internet points all over the place. They never ran into a lot of interference when it came to this. Even the Other World races who hated Earthlings were addicted to their phones and could not remove themselves from it. They could not bear destroying the communication stations and information points Earthlings built. In truth, there were examples like these even on Earth. In the humans old home were plenty of tribes in that hot and savage land. Many of them had just experienced enlightenment a few decades ago, and some of them were still engaged in war. To put it bluntly, they did not even know how to put on slippers properly. But everyone had a phone. In fact, they treated phones as a daily necessity, and they believed in everything mentioned on the screens. Meng Chao hoped that all the people in the Other World could possess a phone one day so that the Other World races could enter the late information age. Of course, this was not to increase the strength of the Other World races. It was just so that it would be easier for them to implant Earths culture and values into them. During the late information age, the people who controlled the internet, media, and mass media were the ones who controlled the peoples brains. Additionally, the person who controlled the peoples brains was the one who had the right to decide what was just, what was evil, what was advanced, what was backward, what was light, and what was dark. Without a shadow of a doubt, Dragon City represented Earths civilization, the justest and advanced civilization in the universe. Dragon Citizens were the messengers of light from Earth sent to save the Other World races. It was only through the phones and internet that the millions of intelligent beings who lived at the bottom of society in the Other World and were enslaved as well as exploited would see and believe in this. Meng Chao knew that there was intense structural conflict among the Other World races. In fact, such things existed even within a race itself. The solidification of the social strata, the rift in a society, the strong being eternally strong, the victors getting everything, overpopulation in a society, conflict born by the methods of production via advanced technology and backward methods These problems that existed in Dragon City also existed among the Other World races. In fact, it was one hundred times greater. Otherwise, how could the apocalyptic war that swept through the Other World have started? Plenty of races and members of a social stratum that had been enslaved for thousands of years already had the anger in their hearts coagulate into magma, and that magma was suppressed into the most violent and fierce crystal bombs. One tiny spark was enough to make them explode. The phones could deliver more than just one tiny spark. The analysis of conflict, action plans, organization principles, methods to create weapons and explosions, ways to assassinate the enemy, and how to eradicate traitors and unstable forces within an organization Earthlings could practically provide textbooks of all these things to the intelligent beings living at the bottom of the Other World. They could then enlighten them and tell them to take down the Other World rulers who had been oppressing them. Chapter 683 - The Best Investor Of course, when it came to the internet industry, basic infrastructure was involved. Huge investments were required, and the threshold was high. The current Meng Chao could not manage it alone. Most of the internet platforms were controlled by the nine mega corporations, and the most popular social media platforms belonged to certain individuals known as the Deity Realm superhumans behind the mega corporations. Aside from the nine mega corporations, only the Red Dragon Army and a handful of forces of power had their own platforms and could say whatever they wanted. This was a rather sensitive field. If he joined it recklessly, it would be far too easy for him to gain unnecessary attention. Meng Chao could only use the current platforms to carry out early inspection and preparation work while planning what he should do later. Besides, he almost finished spending his money. Due to the situation, he had to work quickly and do everything with maximum effort, and in one breath, he took on a lot of projects. The monkey model weapons designs and mass production, the cultivation of tobacco and materials for alcohol, and the construction of the carbonated soft drinks factory used up money the fastest in the beginning. The lair reconstruction and Superstars development itself also used up a lot of cash on Meng Chaos side. The amount of cultivation resources he used daily to become a five-star superhuman was also ridiculous. After the pitched battle and after they faced the super monster horde, many superhumans gained an epiphany during a life and death moment. They saw a brand new path for them to reach a new cultivation realm, and they were currently training with everything they had now, just like Meng Chao. Everyone was cultivating over their max capacity and using way more resources than necessary, so the prices for cultivation resources in the market skyrocketed. Even though they hunted a lot of monsters and harvested their crystal cores, bones, blood, nerve bundles, neurospheres, and other materials during the pitched battle, these materials had to be refined over a long period of time before they were sent to the pharmacies. It was only then that they could be made into gene medicines and high-calorie nutritional fluid. Aside from the flesh and organs, very few of these monster materials could be eaten directly. The production rate of the current pharmacies in Dragon City was limited. Even if they wanted to expand their production rate, they needed time to do so. However, the superhumans chance to reach a new cultivation realm would disappear in the blink of an eye, and the window of opportunity would only last for a few days. Before the production rate of the pharmacies could keep up with these superhumans, this was the last chance for plenty of unlawful merchants to do something crazy for the last time and jack up the prices for cultivation goods. They threw all their money to horde cultivation resources, then went along with the tides and started jacking up the prices for the cultivation resources. In just one short month, some of the prices for rare resources actually doubled. Even with Meng Chaos wealth, when he saw the prices for the crystals and gene medicine increase three times per day, his heart still leaped in fear, and he could not handle it. In truth, he never thought about monopolizing these good projects that guaranteed wealth. He was willing to share these projects with the lair, Broken Star Club, the Red Dragon Army, Blue Home, and other investors in Dragon City. He did not mind even if he was not the controlling shareholder. As long as Dragon Citizens were the ones doing it, no matter how they handled the business, the profit would still end up in the hands of Dragon Citizens, and the one prospering was still Dragon City. The problem was, these may be good projects in his eyes were just bizarre in the eyes of the normal people. The monkey model weapons were crude and looked like scrap metal. The low-quality tobacco was like smoking fire, and the low-quality alcohol made them feel like their souls were about to escape their bodies when they drank it. There were also soft drinks that had all sorts of strange components in them, and some of them even contained lizard bones. Would there really be a market for these things? Even his long-time business partner, Lu Siya, was skeptical. Of course, Meng Chao had already displayed unbelievable foresight when it came to the battle at Raging Waves, the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, and the battle in the lair. No matter how ridiculous his projects sounded, Lu Siya would take part in them without hesitation. But there was only one Lu Siya in the world! Besides, Lu Siya could only use her personal funds to help Meng Chao. However, it was hard for her to convince her fathers Sky Pillar Minerals and her grandfathers Sky Pillar Corporation to invest in projects related to the monkey model weapons and low-quality tobacco and alcohol. The investors in the lair, Broken Star Club, Red Dragon Army, and Blue Home were willing to cooperate with him because they trusted Meng Chao, but now, Dragon City was expanding swiftly. These investors themselves, the nine mega corporations, and the Red Dragon Army had plenty of projects that seemed even more reliable, and they also looked like they would bring great profit for just a small investment. Now, everyone was throwing all their money into investments. Everyone had dozens of projects to invest in, and they did not want to put all their wealth on Meng Chao! Meng Chao knew that his projects did not appear to be quite reliable to the people right now, and if he did not have his memories from his previous life, it was impossible for him to fully invest in them. He had also pondered over whether he should reveal his secret. He made quite a number of achievements in the past few years, and he was now the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City. He was also closely related to Agricultural University, the Abnormal Beast Research Department, the Red Dragon Army, Broken Star Club, and Blue Home. He believed that there would be people who would treat him seriously even if he said something as ridiculous as him returning from the apocalypse. As long as they were willing to believe him, he could mobilize more funds and power to optimize Dragon Citys industries and tactical situation. But after repeatedly weighing the pros and cons, Meng Chao still gave up on the idea. It was not because he was paranoid that the mega corporations or related departments would capture him and research him. Logically speaking, after being in contact with so many higher-up members and powerful figures in Dragon City, even if Meng Chao was not confident in their moral character, he still trusted their intelligence. They were able to gain a position in the Survival Committee or control mega corporations. It was impossible for them to be shortsighted idiots, and they seldom did things like killing the goose for the golden eggs. The problem was, once he told someone his secret, it would no longer be a secret. Meng Chao was not worried about his secret being known by other Earthlings. He was worried that this secret would spill out of Dragon City and become a known secret among all the Other World races. If he let others know about his secret, there would be no way this secret would not spill to the Other World races. There were a few ten million people in Dragon City, and most of them were normal people. The Other World powerful fighters who were skilled in hypnosis and mind attacks could easily capture one or two of them to see into Dragon Citys secrets, especially when they wanted to figure out the origins of the monkey model weapons and low-quality tobacco and alcohol. The reason was that they were specifically made for export purposes and made to target certain people. At that time, the Other World races would know that there was someone who could predict the future, and he used this to earn money during the war. He even intended to become the greatest victor of the Other World war. Dragon City would become the target of many by then. The Other World races would become enemies with Earthlings and send millions of elf assassins, vampire killers, orc suicide squads, and even mutant life forms in order to kill Meng Chao, the source of all evil. That was too terrifying. The other reason was that the current Dragon City was still ruled by the mega corporations. The Red Dragon Army might be rising to power, but no one knew whether it could overtake the mega corporations later. If Meng Chao shared the knowledge about his memory fragments to the people now, the greatest benefactors would be the mega corporations. The mega corporations could set up tactical strategies based on his predictions and monopolize the important industries in the future beforehand, and from there, become stronger, thus become even more unshakeable existences than before. Without the advantage of the information gap, the middle-sized and small firms were definitely not going to be able to compete against the mega corporations. Even so, could a Dragon City that was eternally controlled by the mega corporations really be able to change the future of them being destroyed by the apocalypse? Meng Chao did not know. The complaints Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, and the others had about the mega corporations rang in his ears. In his mind, he remembered how he ended up as an industrial mercenary and a Ghost Assassin, and those were not happy memories. If the mega corporations and Deity Realm superhumans were one hundred times stronger, was it a blessing or disaster for the normal citizens living at the bottom level of Dragon City? Before he figured out this question, Meng Chao did not want to rashly reveal his trump card to the mega corporations. If possible, he still wanted to look for investors that were not part of the nine mega corporations. The Red Dragon Army was definitely a good choice. Meng Chao had a good relationship with the army. More than ten thousand members in Broken Star Club were grassroots officers in the Red Dragon Army. The modified Ripple Force and Reckless Bull Force were basic martial arts that normal soldiers must practice. One of the directors in Blue Home was even a member of the Red Dragon Armys General Staff Department. Through this, Superstar already became one of the greatest contractors of the Red Dragon Army. On top of that, the biochemical lab under Superstar also inherited Spirit Creation Creatures biochemical modification technology. The new Giant Sandworms they developed contributed greatly in digging trenches, air-raid shelters, underground forts, and all sorts of basic facilities for the Red Dragon Army. Besides, the export of monkey model weapons was always a forte for the military. The Red Dragon Army was willing to work with Meng Chao, but they faced the same problem as he did. They, too, had no money. After all, the Red Dragon Army invested in way more projects than Meng Chao. They attacked in all directions and conquered land. They had already set up more than one hundred forward operating bases deep in Monster Mountain Range alone. Even if they were interested in Meng Chaos projects and wanted to invest in them, they had to wait until they finished setting up the forward operating bases, had them operating smoothly, and could endlessly harvest the resources around them. And if they wanted things to run smoothly before doing anything, they had to wait for at least one year. Meng Chao could not wait for one year, so he could only think of another method. Fortunately, the gods never let down those who worked hard, and he really managed to find a rich investor willing to give him money. Perhaps this person was the one who was the most suited for him aside from the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army. The observation lift moved smoothly in the elevator shaft. It moved up and sent Meng Chao straight into the clouds. Now, he was among the top levels of the Supernatural Tower. If he looked into the distance from this place, the originally dazzling and magnificent Dragon City was like colorful wood blocks that spread into the wild from all directions. Meng Chaos blood raced, and his heart pumped loudly. While he was in high school, he had sat at the edge of the balcony of the school building countless times with Chu Feixiong to look at the tower that reached into the clouds, dreaming about standing at the peak of Supernatural Tower and looking down at the world. Today, he finally got his wish, but what made him even more excited was not the beautiful scenery in front of him. Instead, it was the person he was about to meet behind the elevator door. The door opened slowly. Meng Chao sucked in a deep breath, turned around, and walked out of the elevator. In an instant, he felt as if he walked out of the clouds in Dragon City and into the galaxy. Chapter 684 - : Battle God Palace This was a huge palace. It took up at least eight floors of the Supernatural Towers top. The floor, ceiling, and walls around were made of black stones, as if they could absorb all the light in the area, making it hard to determine the length, height, and width of the space. Meng Chao felt like there was no end in sight. That was not all. Embedded within these black stones that absorbed light were countless crystallizing, sparkling fragments. They were as bright as stars and flowed through the area slowly. It made Meng Chao feel like he was stepping on stars and was in the galaxy itself. He felt weightless. He had been working together with a veteran mine explorer like Lu Siya for a long time, so Meng Chao was influenced by her and had a deep understanding of the crystal types and their quality. He knew that the black stones used to decorate this space were called Black Stars. They were an expensive crystal that could stabilize a superhumans vitality magnetic field and help them focus, which would, in turn, allow them to enter deep meditation and a deep cultivation state faster. It could also largely reduce their chances of entering spirit energy deviation. Many superhumans had a few Black Stars decorating their cultivation rooms, but this huge space that looked as massive as a palace had all its surfaces decorated with Black Stars. Meng Chao did not know how many crystals the person spent to create such a shocking sight, but Meng Chao had never seen such a spectacle in his previous life before. He gulped and calmed his heart before moving forward. Very soon, he saw the fragments in the Black Stars shining brilliantly. As the spirit energy pipes buried under the crystals continued releasing spirit energy and turned into thousands of light rays that jumped about, connected with each other, and intersected with one another, they formed 3D holographic images of people. Within the crystalline images of people were the 108 main meridians and 1,024 branch meridians. There were also small light spots that symbolized the paths spirit energy moved. They flowed slowly in the holographic people to create all sorts of amazing spirit energy magnetic fields. Then, like a rainbow-colored geyser, it spread out of the holographic people. This is the cultivation, construction, and release method for some skill. Meng Chao was entranced with the sight. Based on the complexity of the spirit energy magnetic field, it must be a powerful killing move. In other words, this is a holographic spirit meridian chart and is equivalent to a martial arts tome! Plus, there might be more than one hundred holographic spirit meridian charts levitating in this large space, which means that the space is simultaneously releasing more than one hundred martial arts tomes and allowing people to learn and examine them for free! What a huge expenditure! Aside from the practically still holographic spirit meridian charts, there were quite a number of human-shaped lights and monster-shaped lights floating in the unfathomable galaxy above Meng Chaos head. They clashed with each other and fought fiercely. Since the lights did not have flesh, bones, and nerves, only their spirit meridians, Meng Chao could see how their spirit meridians surged while spirit energy flowed in them. He could see the principles of how the humans executed their killing moves and how the monsters released their innate talents clearly. Meng Chao only took a few glances and felt like he was rewarded greatly. He gained some enlightenment from it. He could not help but gasp once more. This place was indeed the holy ground of Dragon Citys martial arts. The teaching effects were ten times greater than the holographic classrooms in Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. He was definitely not the only person in this holy ground of martial arts. There were nearly one hundred people who were scattered in groups of two or three in the palace. Some people sat with their legs crossed and stared at the holographic spirit meridian charts reflected from the Black Stars while meditating. Some people moved around within their spaces to create one spirit energy magnetic field after another based on the guidance from the holographic spirit meridian charts. Even though their fists and kicks gathered together unstoppable power, it was as if those punches and kicks were weightless. Not a single sound was heard, and it was as if they had an ethereal presence to them. Some people used maglev and levitated in the galaxy to closely observe the clash of spirit energy between humans and monsters. When they were in high spirits, they even imitated the monsters and let their blood surge while they stretched and let out thunderous howls from their chests. Everyone was focused and immersed in what they were doing. Since this place had dim lighting, it was hard for Meng Chao to see everyones faces clearly. He could only sense the oppressive and suffocating aura coming from them. They were all Heaven Realm superhumans, and they were not old. Their vitality magnetic fields were still burning brightly and were at the stage where it was at its most energetic. They were the young adults of the superhuman circle. A scattered ray of light outlined the side profile of the meditator closest to Meng Chao, and he recognized that person. He was a lieutenant colonel in the Red Dragon Army. During the pitched battle, he killed two Grade 6 Hell Beasts alone and rose to fame because of it. So, he also came from Battle God Palace! Indeed, who else but the legendary martial arts legend, Battle God Lei Zongchao, could have the right to occupy the top eight floors in the Supernatural Tower, stick this large space full of Black Stars, and make Meng Chao so excited that his heart was racing nonstop? This was where Lei Zongchao lived, and it was known as Battle God Palace. Ever since the Survival Committee was formed, the tactical situation for the city became better, and Lei Zongchao seldom went into battle to personally kill monsters anymore. He also did not participate in making any policies in the Survival Committee or fight for authority against the mega corporations over Dragon City. The several dozen million citizens knew that Lei Zongchao did not chase after fame and retired from the frontlines after he was done with his goals. He was someone of exemplary conduct. For the first half of his life, he fought for the sake of Dragon Citys safety. For the second half of his life, he poured all his energy, effort, and resources into educating the young and into charity. Lei Zongchao wrote a lot of martial arts cultivation teaching materials and recorded plenty of cultivation and fighting videos to be downloaded for free so that he could teach online. Not only that, but he also gathered a lot of resources to set up a huge statue in the Supernatural Tower. He put in it countless secrets for spirit energy magnetic fields and also built the Battle God Palace. Among them, the crystal statue was a rather basic teaching tool of Lei Zongchao. It was placed at the center of the Supernatural Towers mission hall, and even the broken-star superhumans who had just awakened to supernatural abilities could sit under the statue to train. As long as they could gain a bit of success or reveal astonishing potential, they had the chance of receiving Lei Zongchaos invitation to enter Battle God Palace to train. In fact, they could even get Lei Zongchaos personal guidance. Lei Zongchao had never publicly taken in any disciple. He just treated the superhumans who came into Battle God Palace to train as people who fought beside him and partners who explored the limits of life and the secrets of spirit energy together with him. He did not force any of the superhumans who came here to train to bear any responsibility either. In fact, he did not quite acknowledge calling the place Battle God Palace because he felt that it was putting him on a pillar that was too high. However, more than twenty years ago, there were countless superhumans who received his guidance and kindness in Battle God Palace, especially the poor children who were not within the nine great cultivation families and did not have any famous teachers providing them with guidance as well as having cultivation resources. Training in Battle God Palace and receiving Lei Zongchaos selfless help was practically the only chance for them to change their destinies. Most of the poor people who stepped out of Battle God Palace knew how to repay his kindness as well. They returned a large amount of resources back to Battle God Palace to help even more poor superhumans, and they also formed a tight network with the other students in Battle God Palace. After all, compared to the rich superhumans who had mega corporations helping them, Battle God Palace was their only backing, source of connections, and resources. Up to this day, the superhumans in the earliest batch who received Lei Zongchaos guidance in Battle God Palace were now at the prime of their lives. Among them, a large number reached Heaven Realm and were the pillars of strength for various industries. Their influence kept growing daily. They valued their statuses as members of Battle God Palace highly and often carried out business developments and charities in the name of Battle God Palace. Hence, Meng Chao had long since heard about the amazing deeds from Battle God Palace. What he saw today still far exceeded his imagination. As if he sensed Meng Chaos gaze, the lieutenant colonel from the Red Dragon Army opened his eyes slightly and gave Meng Chao a smile. A few of the people in Battle God Palace gave Meng Chaos kind and friendly gazes. The people in Battle God Palace were pretty united, and those who were born from poor families, lived hard lives, but constantly strove to become stronger were even more so. These people recognized Meng Chao and knew that he had also been acknowledged by Battle God Lei Zongchao. Naturally, they were kind toward him. Mr. Meng, hello. I am An Ran, a staff member here. Please come with me. Mr. Lei is waiting for you. A smiling girl with short cropped hair appeared in front of Meng Chao dressed in a black nano fighting suit. She did not seem to be that much older than Bai Jiacao, but she gave off a relatively stable and firm aura. The black nano fighting suit could not contain her great vigor that came from her youth either. Meng Chao heard that aside from spreading the secrets of martial arts to the people for free, Lei Zongchao also personally took care of a group of children orphaned by the Monster War. Lei Zongchao never married and had no children, but he treated these war orphans as his own children and brought them up meticulously. It was just hard for him to imagine how the mighty Battle God personally changed these war orphans diapers. This strange image gave further life to Lei Zongchaos image in the peoples hearts, and it made people feel that his love was even more boundless. These orphans also received Lei Zongchaos personal teachings. Many of them had already grown up and left Battle God Palace to become the pillars of strength for Dragon City. Meng Chao believed that An Ran was at the very least a two-star superhuman. From this alone, it was clear just how great Battle God Palaces strength was. Ill have to trouble you for it, Ms. An Ran. Meng Chao quickly thanked the staff member, he also brought out his invitation card in a flurry of motion. As if she sensed Meng Chaos nervousness, the short-haired girl snickered and said, Relax, Mr. Meng. Honestly, Mr. Lei is an easy-going person and doesnt put up airs at all. You can just treat him as those old, unassuming lecturers from Agricultural Universitys martial arts course. Besides, Mr. Lei admires you a lot and often assesses your achievements in front of us. He praises you nonstop! Is that so? Meng Chao did indeed relax. But his face was a little red, and his skin started crawling. He scratched his head and asked rather shyly. Of course, you have to be confident with yourself. Youre the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman and blood medal bearer in Dragon City! An Ran winked and drew closer before she whispered, Even I am your admirer. Could you add me as your friend? Chapter 685 - The Battle God Himself! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Once he added Ms. An Ran as his friend, Meng Chao was no longer nervous. He knew that An Ran might have been joking, but it was also true that Battle God Lei Zongchao had been paying attention to him for a long time. ? When Vice Director Nie Chenglong of the Abnormal Beast Research Department had given him the invitation card to Battle God Palace, he had also told Meng Chao something really surprising. The anonymous donor who had been supporting Broken Star Club all this while was Battle God Lei Zongchao himself. At that time, Meng Chao, Gu Jianbo, and the Ultimate Styles research team had wanted to gather all the broken-star superhumans in Dragon City to change their destinies using the Ultimate Style. However, they had no funds, and they could not get enough cultivation cabins for the Ultimate Style. They also could not rent a suitable place to invite more broken-star superhumans to join the club. At that moment, an anonymous donor had donated dozens of Ultimate Style cultivation cabins and a huge sum of money for Broken Star Club through the Abnormal Beast Research Department. It was not an exaggeration to say that these cultivation cabins and donations had been the first bucket of funds for Broken Star Club. After that, the anonymous donor had repeatedly helped Broken Star Club more than ten times. Practically every time Broken Star Club ran into a wall during its development and needed a huge number of funds to get through its difficulty, the anonymous donor would extend a hand in time. It could be said that the anonymous donor played a huge role behind why Broken Star Club managed to develop so quickly and possess a few hundred thousand members today. Meng Chao had been wondering who the anonymous donor was since a long time ago, especially since the donor had not just provided money but also set up a few cultivation plans for Meng Chao. It was high-intensity training, but the configuration was really scientific. It practically required him to cultivate at the upper limit of his strength, and he was forced to complete it with every bit of strength he had. But after he was done training, he also gained a lot from it. The cultivation plans were also the reason why Meng Chao was able to reach Heaven Realm so quickly and kill the Demonic Abyss Eye as well the Vortex. It must be known that even Meng Chaos tutor, Blade Dancer Gu Jianbo and Black Tortoise Zong Yue of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course could not set up cultivation methods like that. Only a handful of people could be like Battle God Lei Zongchao and set up teaching plans of such standard in Dragon City. After learning that the legendary Battle God was the one who had been helping him and Broken Star Club quietly, Meng Chao could only sigh once more. This man was the one who was truly doing good without leaving his name behind! I must thank the Battle God properly later. Once he thought of that, Meng Chao asked, Ms. An Ran, what does Elder Lei like? What are the things he avoids? Are there things that I should say or should not say? Yes. An Ran suppressed her giggles and said, Mr. Lei doesnt like people calling him Elder Lei, and he doesnt like people calling him Battle God either. Huh? Meng Chao felt a little stunned. Mr. Lei doesnt think hes anyone special. Its just that hes one step ahead of others when it comes to the cultivation of spirit energy martial arts. He feels that the title overpraises him, An Ran explained. Meng Chao contemplated it. Then, what should I call him? Aside from Elder Lei, Battle God, and old man, you can call him however you want, An Ran said. The children like to call him Grandpa Lei. The first batch of siblings he took in call him Uncle Chao. The children he took in later and the members of Battle God Palace call him Mr. Lei. As for comrades of the same era as him, even if theyre just normal fighters who are powerless, he just smiles when they call him Old Lei. In any case, youll know once you see him. Mr. Lei is a really easy-going and casual person. The more relaxed you are, the easier itll be for you. Were here. Please go in, Mr. Meng Chao. Do remember to not refer to the Battle God as Battle God! Both of them stood in front of a black wall. The wall was also embedded with Black Stars, making it look as profound as the starry sky. If it were not for An Rans reminder, Meng Chao might have knocked into the wall. An Rans fingers danced nimbly across the sparkling stars on the black stone slab as she inputted a password. The Black Stars quietly sank and slid to the left, revealing a tunnel. There were hundreds of holes on both sides of the tunnel, and they made antiseptic fall like rain. At the end of the tunnel was a small bathroom and changing room. After Meng Chao was fully disinfected, he changed into a white, sterile robe inside. Apparently, Battle God Lei Zongchao was already frail, and his immune system had practically crumbled. He seldom left Battle God Palace now. Visitors who went there to visit him were also required to be fully disinfected so that they did not bring in any viruses from the world outside. Once he was done, Meng Chao took a deep breath and entered Lei Zongchaos living space. Aside from it being a little smaller, the place was basically an imitation of the Battle God Palace outside. No, it was an upgraded version of it because the Black Stars embedded into the walls here were of even greater quality. The sparkling fragments in the Black Stars were even higher in number and more dazzling. If Battle God Palace was like a vast galaxy, then this was the center of the galaxy, where the most number of stars were clustered. There was not a single piece of furniture that could be found in a common house in the place. Only one medical cabin that was as large as a pool could be spotted, and it was also made of a Black Star. On it was a semi-transparent crystal. At that moment, the crystal lid slowly slid open, revealing the purely black, sticky medical liquid inside. A thick fragrance then entered Meng Chaos nose. Meng Chaos nose flared, and he could smell dozens of valuable ingredients inside. Ripples slowly spread out on the black medicines surface, and an old, pale body appeared. Meng Chao cocked his brow. He had carefully examined more than one hundred Battle God Lei Zongchaos fighting and cultivation videos before. In those videos, Lei Zongchao was someone with a sturdy body, and he looked as mighty as a soldier from heaven. During his prime, he had a perfect physique. Apparently, aerodynamics experts and ergonomic experts had once scanned the contour of his body and muscles inch by inch. After repeatedly making calculations and conducting tests, they found that the distribution of his muscles and their alignment perfectly fit the standards of aerodynamics. That allowed him to reach maximum speed in all his jumps, runs, and punches. Whenever Meng Chao was training, he would also instinctively use Battle God Lei Zongchao as his model to train his muscles. The old man had loose skin, and he was covered in scars as well as dark skin pigmentation. He did not look at all like the Battle God in the past. Even stepping out of the black medicine and wearing his robe looked like a really difficult task for him to complete. He gasped for breath as if he had just fought long and hard against a monster. However, the light in his eyes made any skeptical person certain that he was the martial arts legend and strongest fighter in Dragon City, Lei Zongchao! My young friend, we finally meet, the old man with loose skin said with a smile. Then, he pounded his limbs in slight frustration. Honestly, I wanted to meet you a long time ago to talk and even fight with you. You were really outstanding during your fight at Raging Waves, Noble Descent Hotel, the battle in the lair, and the pitched battle. When I saw your indomitable spirit and how unstoppable you were, I remembered how I was when I was as young as you decades ago. Unfortunatelycoughmy body wont let me leave this place for too long. I have to soak in this gene concentrate all the time just to keep my precarious immunity system from collapsing. So, I can only watch fighting videos of you youngsters to satisfy my cravings! He laughed. As he laughed, he started to cough violently, stirring up the gene concentrate under his feet and causing ripples to form. An Ran was right. He was a really easy-going old man who did not put up airs. Many people who seemed fierce tended to become kindly when they got old, though Lei Zongchao had definitely not been fierce even when he was young. He still had a kind look now. Besides, Meng Chao knew that Lei Zongchaos injuries were even worse than what he presented. AJi had told him that Lei Zongchao could not even leave the Supernatural Tower. He must rely on the endless source of high-purity spirit energy and valuable materials there to keep on living. Once he left the place, his vitality magnetic field might collapse at any moment. Based on what Meng Chao remembered, Lei Zongchao had indeed left the Supernatural Tower. After fighting in an intense battle against the monster civilizations mastermind, he had died together with it, thus, a hero had perished. Looks like saving Lei Zongchao is going to be much harder than I imagined, Meng Chao thought. After that, he felt even more grateful for Lei Zongchao dragging that wounded body of his, which might collapse at any moment, to provide for him, Broken Star Club, and Dragon City. Meng Chao thanked Lei Zongchao seriously. Those are insignificant matters. Lei Zongchao smiled and said, When it comes to money, theyre things that you arent born with, and you wont be bringing them with you when you die as well. Look at me now, even if I have a mountain of gold in front of me, what will it do for me? But the value of that same amount of money will not be the same when it comes to youngsters like you, who have endless potential, and an energetic, rising organization like Broken Star Club. Perhaps that small amount of initial capital could create a great miracle. Who knows? Thats whycoughId rather soak in this sticky and smelly bathtub instead of dying. I want to use up all the wealth and strength that Ive accumulated before I die on youngsters like you. Thats what I call using my money for worthy things. Then Ill die without regrets, dont you think? Lei Zongchao laughed out loud once again, and his laughter was just as bold and wild as it was when he was young. Come and sit here, young man. Lei Zongchao patted the spot beside him. It was the edge of his cultivation cabin. He motioned Meng Chao to sit. I know that we have plenty of things to discuss. We can talk about your growth and stories from when I was young. We can talk about Broken Star Club and Blue Homes development, and we can talk about how youre gathering investments for those strange projects. Of course, we can also talk about the troubles youve run into during your cultivation. By the way, Id like to ask you, how did you manage to get so good with your Divine Nine Dragon Seals? The last sentence made Meng Chao laugh. Now, he was completely certain of what An Ran had said. The current Lei Zongchao was a friendly and interesting old man. But before we talk about those things, could you first allow this old man to be wilful? Suddenly, great grief appeared on Lei Zongchaos face, and his voice trembled a little. Could you repeat what Jin Wanhao said before he died? Also, did you really see Jin Qianxis image from the bubbles that the Vortex left behind after it died? Chapter 686 - The Cons of Corporations Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation While he was on the way to Battle God Palace, Meng Chao knew that Lei Zongchao definitely wanted to ask this question. Over the course of the past month or so, he and Lu Siya had answered questions related to the Vortex and Jin Wanhaos death multiple times from related departments. ? Lei Zongchao definitely had the highest authority to read his and Lu Siyas investigation report. But no matter what, Jin Wanhao was the friend that Lei Zongchao entrusted his back to decades ago, and Jin Wanhaos sister was Lei Zongchaos lover when he was young. Based on the fact that Lei Zongchao was never married and never caused any scandals, Meng Chao could tell just how deep his love was for Jin Qianxi in the past. If it were not for the fact that Jin Qianxi fell into Red Dragon River during the fight to destroy Blood Alliance, and all news about her was gone from then on and her survival was unknown, there was a high possibility that Lei Zongchao could have ended up as Jin Wanhaos sister-in-law. He was definitely not satisfied with reading just the investigation report and would insist on listening to Meng Chao talk about Jin Wanhaos dying will. Aside from the unbelievable matter of Jin Wanhao regaining his youth, Meng Chao did not intend to hide anything else. One, he did not think he could hide anything from the martial arts legend. Besides, he believed in some of AJis views. To a certain extent, from the moment he regained his youth, Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao was really dead. Even if AJi still had a heart as ambitious as the Underground Emperors, he was still not the past Jin Wanhao but a brand new person. AJi could not possibly take the path Jin Wanhao took, because that was one that was bound to fail. Hence, Meng Chao kept calm and spoke tirelessly, telling Lei Zongchao everything aside from AJi. He gave special attention to the image that appeared from among the bubbles of the carcass and seemed to be Jin Qianxi. That image was related to the true self of the monster civilizations mastermind. In fact, it might be the creature that died together with Lei Zongchao in his previous life. This was a major matter, so Meng Chao did not hide any details. Lei Zongchao found himself in a daze as he listened. When he heard the dying Jin Wanhao talking about how they were imprisoned by Blood Alliance and were forced to risk their lives in the ancient ruins while being tortured in the labs, his facial muscles twitched, as if he was immersed in a pain worse than death. When he heard the tale about how he, Jin Wanhao, and Jin Qianxi worked together to slaughter their way out of Blood Alliance, a heroic look that shone brilliantly appeared on his face. When he heard how Jin Qianxi fell into Red Dragon River, great grief rose in Lei Zongchaos eyes, and he looked like he had just been reduced to ashes. When he heard how his good friend cursed him for being a soft-hearted fool because their ideals were not the same and they parted ways because of it, he sighed. His Adams apple bobbed up and down, as if he wanted to defend himself, but who was supposed to hear him? Lei Zongchao quietly listened to Meng Chao speak. When it ended, he shut his eyes, and he seemed to be immersed in those scattered memories that were buried in his mind for a long time. When he finally opened his eyes again, he smiled in anguish and said, Jin Wanhao chose the best method to die, at least. Im not going to be as lucky as he is and cant die heroically together with monsters. Im afraid crumbling slowly in this gene concentrate is going to be my end. Meng Chao could not continue with that topic. He could only clear his throat and change the topic. Mr. Lei, before the gang leader died, he told me to tell you that his sister died decades ago. It doesnt matter what the image that popped out of the carcass bubbles is, that isnt his sister and your lover. Thats not the Jin Qianxi in the past! I know. Dont worry. I know. Lei Zongchao appeared to be in a daze again. Happiness and sorrow appeared on his face, and he sighed long and hard before he said, Im not so muddle-headed that I cant tell what is real and what is not. I wont be confused by such a low-class illusion. Jin Qianxi is already dead. But the carcass that was washed into Red Dragon River might have been retrieved by some abnormal beast with amazing skills. Perhaps this abnormal beast read the information on her cerebral cortex and can turn into her form to deceive people, just like the Vortex you saw. Dont worry, I wont fall for it. Even so, I have to thank you, my young friend. One, thank you for fighting together with my old friend and sending him off. Two, thank you for reminding me of the trap that the monster civilization might set. If I didnt notice it beforehand, I might end up not knowing what to do when an abnormal beast with Jin Qianxis face really appears in front of me one day. Let me think. How should I thank you? I heard that youve been investing in some projects lately and bought some barren lands in Monster Mountain Range so that you can cultivate some strange etherealized plants? Meng Chao asked casually, as if he was just throwing a random question. When Meng Chao came to visit Battle God Palace today, one of the reasons was to thank Lei Zongchao for all the help he provided for Broken Star Club. The other reason was to get more investments. For this purpose, he specifically asked Xie Xiaofeng to help him write a few proposals and practiced several times at home to make sure that his words could move Lei Zongchao. But to his surprise, the moment he cleared his throat and wanted to start rambling his mouth off, Lei Zongchao had already waved his hand in dismissal. Im old now, and I cant catch up to all you youngsters mindsets. I dont have the energy to tell whether your projects are good or bad and whether they have any investment value. But theres one thing that stirs up my curiosity. Lei Zongchao looked at Meng Chao with great interest and said, Over the past month, you looked for plenty of investors and business partners. By the looks of it, you dont want to be the sole owner of these projects, but you seem to be very against the nine mega corporations from giving you investments. You also dont seem to like working with them. Why is that? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. I dont think I do? He thought about it and said, Lu Siya and I are the best partners, this is something all Dragon Citizens know. Sky Pillar Corporation also supported Superstar fully when it bought Prosperous and Spirit Creation Creatures, and it also supported the recent projects it did. Why did you say that Im averse to working together with the nine mega corporations? No. Youre friends with Lu Siya. You once risked your lives together under Raging Waves, so you should have a deep friendship with each other. Thats why shes willing to help you as a personal friend. Lei Zongchaos eyes shone as he said, The investments in Superstar mostly came from Lu Siya herself. At most, its from her fathers Sky Pillar Minerals. You seldom have investments from the other companies under Sky Pillar Corporation. Its even more prominent when it comes to the other eight mega corporations. Its not that you completely reject working with the mega corporations. With how Dragon City is right now, its impossible for you to find an industry that has not been touched by the mega corporations. It doesnt matter whether its the harvesting of monster materials or the reconstruction of the lair. You have to let the mega corporations have a slice of the pie so that you can maintain your relationships with them on the surface. But I feel like youre not taking the initiative to look for the mega corporations to help you. There are plenty of times where you would rather work hard to go through the connections you have in Broken Star Club and Blue Home to look for business chances with medium-sized and small firms of different calibers of strength instead of going to the mega corporations to promote your projects. You should know very well that youre the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City and the youngest blood medal bearer in Dragon City. The moment you show some kind will and loyalty to the mega corporations, even if youre selling turd to them, the mega corporations are willing to invest in you with everything they have. You dont like mega corporations, do you? Lei Zongchaos gaze became sharp. And Meng Chao felt that in an instant, this old man with sagging skin saw through his body and soul. He could not tell him that in his previous life, Dragon City was driven into the apocalypse because of the mega corporations control. He could only say this. Mr. Lei, you know that I am friends with the old gang leader, and he doesnt like the mega corporations. He feels like he was kept in the lair for decades by the nine mega corporations and couldnt get any freedom. He might be the mighty Underground Emperor on the surface, but in truth, hes just a pitiful person who cant control his own fate. Honestly, before he died, hes still hung up on the fact that you didnt work together with him in the past to deal with the mega corporations former selves, you know, the nine gangs? Otherwise, Golden Tooth would be ruling over Dragon City now, and both of you can do whatever you want to get rid of the cons of the mega corporations. Lei Zongchaos expression did not change. He smiled wryly and said, Do you think what he said made sense? Meng Chao pondered over this for a while and shook his head before he answered honestly, I dont know. This world is too complicated. Perhaps a small, insignificant change today can cause a huge storm tomorrow, and multiple butterfly effects can cause a major change the size of an avalanche. I cant tell based purely on whether its good or evil. Perhaps I did something out of pure goodwill today and thought that its a good thing, but it might cause a disaster tomorrow. Perhaps I spent all my effort to kill a heinous criminal, but due to his death, an even more terrifying demon is born tomorrow. Perhaps I solved a conflict today after much effort, but ten even more difficult problems will pop up tomorrow because of it. Thats why even though Mr. Jin handed Golden Tooth to me, I really dont know whether it will be better or for worse if both of you worked together and Golden Tooth replaced the nine mega corporations in the past to rule over Dragon City. I just know that there are plenty of problems in the current Dragon City even though its marching forward boldly. The Deity Realm superhumans and billionaires controlling the nine mega corporations have their strength, authority, and wealth increasing rapidly. But the people living at the bottom level of society havent received many changes to their lives. There are more rich children, and more industries are being monopolized. The children of normal people are facing a life where the promotional channel is getting narrower, and the cost for cultivation is getting higher. The strong are getting stronger, and they control all sorts of outstanding technology and amazing equipment. Their absolute strength makes even the military like a decoration, hence, the only thing keeping them in place are their morals. Even a large number of the public fundamental facilities like water, electricity, spirit energy pipes, internet platforms, and even the precious land are controlled by the mega corporations. Lets talk about what happened over the past month. The armed forces in Dragon City are utilizing their advantage to chase down monsters and also occupy territories. They built hundreds of colonies outside Dragon City, and plenty of them belong to the mega corporations. In fact, they even occupied the lands around their colonies. I havent smoothed out my thoughts about this yet, I just feel like this isnt right. Chapter 687 - The Battle God’s True Will Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Is that so? Lei Zongchao appeared to be even more interested. What exactly isnt right? Meng Chao pondered over Lei Zongchaos intentions and also wondered about his relationship with the nine mega corporations. ? On the surface, Battle God Lei Zongchao and the nine mega corporations were a textbook example of a happy cooperation. Due to Lei Zongchaos suggestion, after Blood Alliance crumbled, the nine gangs gained the most benefits, and they slowly turned into the nine mega corporations. They even formed the Survival Committee, causing Dragon City to move out of being a lawless, bloody era that operated by the law of the jungle, and they rebuilt order and civilization. After that, Lei Zongchao retired once he was successful in restoring order, and he gave all his attention to nurturing new forces of power. He never fought for power over Dragon City over the nine mega corporations. The nine mega corporations also gave all the glory aside from real power to Lei Zongchao, including Battle God Palace, which was located at the highest point in the Supernatural Tower. In truth, with Lei Zongchaos supreme cultivation realm and his unmatched prestige, he could not be said to have no chance in seizing full control over Dragon City if he wanted to over the past few decades. If that were the case, Lei Zongchao must have acknowledged and even admired the mega corporations way of managing Dragon City. But based on AJis analysis and Lei Zongchaos attitude today, it seemed like that was not fully the case. There was something else. When Lei Zongchao donated funds to Broken Star Club anonymously, he did it through the abnormal beast research department. The invitation to Battle God Palace was also handed to Meng Chao through Vice Director Nie Chenglong. In his previous life, after Lei Zongchao died together with the monster civilizations mastermind, the abnormal beast research department soon faded into obscurity, and in the end, it ceased to exist. It was impossible for the abnormal beast research department to rise to power in just a few short years and be able to stand on equal footing with the secret polices adjudicator court without the support of someone behind the scenes. After all, the adjudicator court was an old secret organization. Could it be that Lei Zongchao was that someone supporting the abnormal beast research department? Meng Chao pondered over it for a long time, but he still could not understand it. So he decided to say what was on his mind honestly. I cant say what exactly isnt right. Its just that Ive often wondered about an interesting question, Meng Chao said, Dozens of days before my national college examination, I suddenly had an inspiration, and I was able to change my situation miraculously, even get into the university I desire, and I walked down the path of a superhuman. But if I didnt have this inspiration, what would my fate be like? Perhaps Id fail my national college examination and become a normal person. Ill struggle in the flames of war, and even if a new chance comes to me one day, I can only end up as a tool of the mega corporations, and even if I work hard for my entire life, Ill only be a third-class fighter. I was lucky, so I didnt end up in that state. But I know more than anyone just how hard it is to come by this luck, and how impossible it is to have this luck repeat itself on someone else. I believe that there are plenty of poor children in Dragon City who are like me, and some of them definitely have even greater talent than I do. Some work harder than I do, but they just dont have my luck, and they dont have as many cultivation resources and chances to perform trial and error. They can only submit to fate. I feel that its not right for so many talented and hardworking poor children to end up as normal people because they dont have enough cultivation resources and cant bring out their full potential. In fact, thats not a waste, its a crime! Our population in Dragon City is too small, and if we want to gain our footing in the vast Other World from this small territory of ours, we must create a more scientific, logical, and fair distribution method. We have to distribute our cultivation resources based on everyones potential and performance, unlike now, where the rich can buy valuable resources without a care, even throw all their money into hoarding items, thus allowing them to easily earn one hundred times the profit of whatever they spent. Meanwhile, the poor can only risk their lives in the wild. After they finally kill a few monsters, they earn some money, but when they return to the city, they find that the prices for cultivation resources have increased by another fold! And the richest people can even affect the decisions made by the Survival Committee. They use the mining teams and hunting squads under them to monopolize some of the crystal mines, monster materials, and other cultivation resources, and they wont let these cultivation resources enter the market. Instead, through a series of under-the-table dealings, they enter the pockets of the richest and their descendants. Since a long time ago, the title of the strongest in Dragon City has been monopolized by the rich, right? Meng Chao heard about plenty of bad things regarding the mega corporations from Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, and recently, AJi. After combining their statements with his previous lifes memories regarding what the mega corporations did while they were conquering the Other World, he just could not trust the mega corporations fully and think that they were pure angels as well as selfless saints. Makes sense. Lei Zongchaos gaze was profound. He cleared his throat a little and said, But its not necessarily a bad thing for the rich to monopolize the title of the strongest. Right now, the nine cultivation families are saying things like superhumans are the sabers of human civilization, and the blood of the strong must flow for the weak, right? Over the past few decades. The strong from the nine cultivation families have indeed carried out their duties as the strong. They fight as vanguards during the Monster War and use their blood and even lives to defend our mutual home. Thats indeed what happened in the past. Since the fog enveloped Dragon City, even our Deity Realm superhumans cant leave Dragon City and live in the wild for long. Thats why the mega corporations interests are bound tightly together with Dragon City. Meng Chao did not deny the past and what the mega corporations did for Dragon City, but he was very worried. But what about the future? If Dragon City really rushes out of Monster Mountain Range, then the mega corporations will keep on growing as the vanguards. What if they grow to a size that is even larger than Dragon City itself? What if the interests of the corporations are no longer one with Dragon City? What happens then? Lei Zongchao appeared to be deep in thought. You think that something like this will happen? You think that the mega corporations interests will not be the same as Dragon City, and there will be a conflict? I dont know, Meng Chao shook his head and said, I only know that when the rich in the upper-class society chat with each other in their fine clothes while drinking wine, there are plenty of homeless people with pus all over their bodies in the alleys of the lair, and theyre rotting to death. Mr. Lei, tell me. Which among these two represent Dragon Citys interests, the rich or the homeless? Lei Zongchao said nothing, but admiration and delight shone in his eyes, as if he discovered a jade that was already shining before it was even polished. He used his gaze to encourage Meng Chao to continue speaking. You know that Im a director in Blue Home. Recently, Ive been researching Earths history with my friends there, Meng Chao said, Now, I know that life on Earth isnt as good as what Dragon Citizens think. Its not a carefree heaven. Theres also class differences, social rifts, and all sorts of intense conflicts. In fact, people scheme against, exploit, and oppress each other. At that time, the richest 1% of people on Earth even occupied above 70% of the total wealth on Earth. But on Earth, no matter how great the differences between humans are, at the very least, theres one thing that remains fair, and that is life. It doesnt matter whether they are billionaires, are the best geniuses in the research department, are kings, or are generals who rule over an army. One single bullet can end their lives. This is something that makes them no different from the beggars who dont even have clothes and are covered in pus. Thats why when the poor on Earth are at their greatest despair, they can still rise up in arms and keep the rich in check. The theoretical success rate in this power is already enough to make the rich slightly wary and on guard against the poor. But its different in the Other World. This is a place where the rich have absolute power, an era where a single Deity Realm superhuman can slaughter an entire army alone. Now, these invincible people who have all the wealth and power are still willing to tie their interests with Dragon Citys interests and are willing to fight for Dragon City and the normal citizens. This is definitely a good thing. But what if theyre not willing to one day? After all, the corporations ultimate goal is to earn way more money than they need, not to bleed for nothing for the weak and defend this so-called civilization! Meng Chao finished speaking. Lei Zongchao did not express his opinions. He just stared at Meng Chao for a long time with a profound gaze. Young man, your thoughts are very dangerous. Dragon Citys martial arts legend in the past said faintly, I remember that these are the ideals of Lin Chuan, Gao Ye, and some of the extremists in the Home Party. You can say that here, but if you spread these things on the streets, you might end up as the next target of investigation by the abnormal beast research department. They will suspect whether youre used by the monster civilization and are sowing discord between the citizens and the mega corporations! Lin Chuan and Gao Ye have indeed said similar things, and they were indeed deceived and used by the monster civilization, causing them to make mistakes where there is no turning back for them, but I dont want to reject their opinions because of what they did. Their methods were wrong, but that doesnt mean that their thoughts arent worthy to be used as reference and food for thought. When Meng Chao saw that Lei Zongchao didnt retort and even showed a faint desire to protect him, his courage grew, and he decided to attack. Mr. Lei, in truth, before Mr. Jin died, he never understood something, and he wanted me to ask you this question when I have the chance. In the past, why werent you willing to fight against the nine gangs in the past? You even watched the nine gangs beat up Golden Tooth to the point that hes forced to sign the Underground Alliance and be pinned in the lair. Even so, you still refused to help him. Could it be that youre really just as he said? Do you really have no ambition whatsoever and are satisfied with the mega corporations lavishing praise on you? Are you satisfied with the Battle Gods glory and honor? Do you really have no desire to take over the highest authority in Dragon City? This blatant and offensive question made Lei Zongchao silent for a long time. The silence lasted so long that Meng Chao thought that Lei Zongchao would fly into a rage and send him out. But the old man just sighed. With heavy footsteps, he returned to the medical cabin and soaked in the sticky, black gene concentrate, revealing only a bald head covered in age spots. Chapter 688 - Please Give Me Guidance, Mr. Lei! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Youre right. When Blood Alliance crumbled, I was really the strongest in Dragon City, and with Jin Wanhaos absolute power, there was a huge chance that we could seize the highest authority. But what happens after that? Lei Zongchao asked faintly, At that time, Jin Wanhao and I have just gotten free of Blood Alliances suppression and torture. All we have is pure strength. We dont know how to manage a city, much less rebuild a civilization and push it forward. But the nine gangs each manage more than one million survivors, and they have a lot of professionals with them who know how to organize and manage large groups. They also provide the necessary, fundamental services for the survivors such as water, electricity, food, and spirit energy. They can even gather the survivors together to fight against zombies and monsters. ? If I took Jin Wanhaos side and fought against the nine gangs, it would only end with both sides suffering major losses. We might succeed, but it would end with thousands of people dead. Even if I have the greatest authority, the path I took to get this authority will be covered in my comrades corpses. Our pitiful civilization is already badly damaged and dying because of the transmigration, flood, zombies, and monster invasion. We finally got rid of the crazy bastards from Blood Alliance, and all the survivors want to get the chance to catch their breaths. If another war broke out, perhaps peace will never arrive among us. The monsters will become the final victors and trample our home as they please. Even if Jin Wanhao is a good friend who risked his life with me, how can I do something that will only cause grief to our other kin? After all, I once used all my strength to swear to Jin Qianxi that I will protect Dragon City, not destroy it! I see. Meng Chao understood it now, and he could not help but respect the choice Lei Zongchao made in the past. Besides, I dont think that my past self will produce any good results after I gain the highest authority. Lei Zongchao pointed at his chest and said slowly, Everyone has a monster in their hearts. Its easy to win against the monsters in the wild, but much harder to win against the monster in your heart. Usually, we have to use our entire lives to suppress it or at least live with it. At that time, I was still too young, and that monster known as ambition was still baring its teeth and was a real monster. Honestly, I was afraid. I really didnt have the confidence to control it. If I agreed to Jin Wanhaos request and became the gang leader of Golden Tooth, then helped Golden Tooth win against the nine gangs to become the sole ruler of Golden Tooth, would my ambition continue growing? Would Golden Tooth then replace the nine gangs and evolve into the sole mega corporation in Dragon City? Right now, Dragon City at least has nine mega corporations that are keeping each other in check and holding each other back. If Golden Tooth becomes the sole tyrant, do you think that the problems from the nine mega corporations wont grow in Golden Tooth? Meng Chao thought about it, and he had to admit that Lei Zongchao was right. The chronic problems in the nine mega corporations were structural problems. They would not change based on whether the creators were good or evil. In truth, the creators of the nine mega corporations were like Lu Siyas grandfather. They were all famous superheroes. Just like Lei Zongchao, they saved millions of people and made outstanding contributions to the development of Dragon City. However, no matter how noble and selfless they were, once they became Deity Realm superhumans, had amazing power, and were the owners of mega corporations, it was hard for them to not consider things based on their own cultivation and the interests of the corporation. Lei Zongchao managed to see this clearly and rejected the temptation of being an autocrat. This made his image in Meng Chaos heart become nobler. I know that Jin Wanhao wont forgive me even when he dies, but I wont regret my decision in the past even if I die. Lei Zongchao sighed but said firmly, At the very least, based on the decades of development, the nine mega corporations managed Dragon City really well. Without their hard work, we wouldnt have invited peace among us so soon, restored order, rebuilt the city, and continuously expanded our living space. In the end, we also won against the monster civilization. Compared to the contributions made by the nine mega corporations, the price you mentioned is just something we have to pay for the time being. All the things about the rich being arrogant and being intoxicated by luxuries are just small problems. The mega corporations control Dragon Citys fundamental services, such as providing water, electricity, gas, crystal mining, and metal smelting. They also possess strength greater than the regular army. But these are problems left behind by history. After all, during that lawless era where everything was in shambles, these public services were set up by the nine gangs. When I set up the Survival Committee, I have to let these people retain their vested interests, otherwise, how could the nine gangs be willing to put an end to war, hand over some of their authority, and be willing to obey the rules of the game? Be patient, young man, these problems will be solved. When the time is right, the problems left behind by history will be solved. Meng Chao pondered over what Lei Zongchao said, and he felt like he was suggesting something. A thought popped up in his mind, and he braced his courage once more to ask, Mr. Lei, when do you think that we can stop paying this temporary and tolerable price, or rather, when can we solve these problems left behind by history? Why cant we do it now? Lei Zongchao scooped up a handful of gene concentrate and rubbed his face with it slowly. But a cunning light shone through his fingers. My young friend, if youre usually as impatient as you are now, I dont know how you managed to live until now despite fighting continuously against those cunning abnormal beasts. With my status, its impossible for me to say some things that overlook the overall situation, because they might affect the unity in Dragon City. You should stay calm and think calmly about who is our enemy and who is our friend at the current moment. Right now, the monster civilization has just been defeated, but it hasnt been destroyed. We got rid of the enemies main force of power in the wild, but we havent figured out the enemies nest. We also dont know just how these biochemical weapons that go completely against the logic of how carbon-based life forms should be made are reproduced, or rather, how they are created. Neither do we know just how terrifying of an existence is the mastermind or creator hiding behind the monster civilization. Besides, we have the boundless Other World beyond Monster Mountain Range. We dont know whether there are enemies one hundred times even fiercer than the monster civilization. The current Dragon City is a weak patient. It has just stuffed its stomach full, and its standing at a crossroads that will decide its fate. Do you think its the best time to perform a major surgery to get rid of the tumor in its body? The words Lei Zongchao used were rather stern, but his tone was gentle. He sounded like he was protecting Meng Chao, but at the same time, he was motivating a junior who shared the same ambitions as him. The gears in Meng Chaos mind turned, and he said gravely, I understand. Thank you for the guidance, Master Lei! He decided to stop referring to him as Mr. and referred to him as his master instead. It made them sound closer. Lei Zongchao smiled faintly, and he changed the topic. I heard that you cleared some of the links for Divine Nine Dragon Seals, and you can use it pretty well now. Meng Chao relaxed. He knew that Lei Zongchao would no longer talk about the mega corporations with him today. But what he said just now should have made this legendary Battle God pretty satisfied, and he passed his test. Now, he was willing to give Meng Chao a few pointers! Who will dare say that they can use Divine Nine Dragon Seals pretty well in front of you, Master Lei? Meng Chao squashed down his excitement. But while I was practicing Divine Nine Dragon Seals, I did run into a lot of problems and obstacles. I hope you can provide me with guidance. Alright. Lei Zongchao did not waste his breath on trivialities, and he did not beat around the bush either. He just said faintly, Then, use Divine Nine Dragon Seals and summon your greatest strength to punch me! Meng Chao was slightly stunned. But he did not waste his breath any further either. His eyes instantly turned into two volcanoes that were about to erupt. Burning magma was contained in them, and his demeanor became completely different from before. The greatest benefit he gained after returning from the apocalypse was that his psychological state was one hundred times stronger than his peers. It did not matter whether he was facing a fierce monster or the martial arts legend, to change his, his comrades, his home, the city, and the entire civilizations future, he would do everything and seize every chance he had. Whoosh! In an instant, Meng Chao tensed up his muscles, and a layer of dense but firm goosebumps rose on his body. His hair, nostril hair, and hair on his body also stood up like they were conducting electricity. The burning vigor from Hells Blood also shot out of his pores, and they spread out like thousands of red arrows in a radial shape. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Meng Chaos spine bulged up and let out loud pops that sounded like firecrackers. Wisps of profound and complicated spirit tattoos rose on his skin, and they shone as if they were alive. They flowed on his skin slowly, then surged to his limbs based on the lines of the muscles on his back, allowing his arms and legs to instantly become one size larger. Even if the Black Stars under his feet were incredibly sturdy, they still let out cracking sounds when Meng Chao stomped on them. The ripples in the air were like layers of waves that gathered together to form a fierce tidal wave. Meng Chaos entire right arm released fierce, burning flames. It was like a hungry, rampaging monster python. The spirit tattoos crawled down his arm to surround his palm and fingers. Wisps of golden light flowed out from between his fingers to form a small, burning sun in front of his fist! Meng Chaos strongest fist technique was Demon Subduing Pole, which was from the old principal from Ninth High School. But now, due to the great increase in power by Divine Nine Dragon Seals, he successfully turned the starting stance of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash into a violent fist technique. He had just started practicing this move. When the rampaging power that was like a fire dragon exploded at the center of his palm, even he could not control it. He could only let out a loud roar and throw his punch at full force at the bald head that rose on the concentrate. Chapter 689 - : Battle God’s Personal Teachings! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After going through the trial of the super monster horde and throwing more than one million contribution points into this technique, the power in Meng Chaos punch had received an explosion increase compared to the time he fought against the Vortex under the lair. Practically, the moment he threw his punch, the air in front of his punch was greatly compressed before it exploded and let out a thunderous roar. ? There was an entire pool of gene concentrate between Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao. Now, it looked like it was cut by an invisible blade, and huge waves were blown to the side. Meng Chaos punching speed was so fast that it caused dazzling sparks to appear due to the friction between his skin and the air. Wisps of golden electricity also shot out of the sparks and intersected with each other to form a huge boxing glove No, it was a golden warhammer! Even the Grade 6 Hell Beast, Tyrant Mammoth, might be blasted open by his fist! Naturally, Meng Chao did not think that his fist could hurt Lei Zongchao. Even if he had become an old man whose skin was sagging and was currently bathing, he was still the legendary Battle God! But Meng Chao thought that Meng Chao would at least show some reaction when he faced this fist, such as suddenly disappearing or leaving behind afterimages where he originally was. Perhaps he could use his vitality magnetic field to stir up the gene concentrate all over the floor to disrupt his attack. In fact, he could let out a deafening howl and use sound waves to crush his spirit energy magnetic field, and Meng Chao had already prepared a series of subsequent attacks to handle Lei Zongchaos various reactions. He did not hope that he could win, but he hoped that he could give it his all in front of the legendary Battle God and show his true strength, leaving behind no regrets! But to his surprise, even when his fist touched the tip of Lei Zongchaos nose, Lei Zongchao did not react. He was like a true old man who was old, muddle-headed, had slow reactions, and was weak. He did not dodge, did not block, and did not counterattack. He did not even look up. His pupils did not shrink either. He just stood there without doing anything. Bang! Meng Chaos fist landed squarely on Lei Zongchaos face. After Divine Nine Dragon Seals increased the power in his punch, the rampaging power was like a fierce beast that gushed out, and all that power surged into Lei Zongchaos brain. The pleasant feeling of his fist landing and something sinking caused Meng Chao to suspect that he had destroyed the Battle Gods nose, teeth, and skull. He even thought that he destroyed the Battle Gods head. Huh? Meng Chao was dumbfounded, and his heart raced with fear. Could it be that Lei Zongchaos injuries were worse than what AJi said, and he had already lost all his strength? Was he really an old man in his twilight years? Was he just pretending to be cool just now? No! Somethings not right! Meng Chaos eyelids twitched. He suddenly noticed that his fist had not rammed into Lei Zongchaos face. Instead, Lei Zongchaos face had sucked in his fist! Originally, no matter how strong a single attack was, he could deliver 100% of his strength. Instead, he held back a little so that he could make the relevant changes based on his opponents reaction or deal a second attack. This was especially so since he was someone who practiced the Ultimate Style, which gave an emphasis on chain attacks instead of killing attacks. But at that moment, Meng Chao felt that Lei Zongchaos face was like a bottomless black hole that instantly sucked out all his punching force, but he left behind no effects on Lei Zongchao, neither did he cause any reaction. It must be known that even if his fist had landed on an iron wall, that wall would tremble at the very least and reflect some of his power back to him! This This is Meng Chao stared wide-eyed at his fist and Lei Zongchaos sunken face. His fist was pushed back inch by inch, and he could say nothing. Not bad. Youre able to deliver such a domineering punch at your age? Looks like youve really stepped through the threshold of Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Also, you managed to fuse Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash together. Very ambitious! This is very creative and exciting! Lei Zongchao gave his remarks with a smile. It was only then that Meng Chao felt the pressure lift from his shoulder. He could pull out his fist that was stuck on the Battle Gods face, and he took three huge steps backward. Now, he was already gasping for breath, and he was covered in cold sweat. He widened his eyes and observed the old man in front of him closely, only to find that his unstoppable punch had not even broken a single nostril hair from the Battle God. Whats even rarer is that your punch contains twelve different variations. Regardless of whether I dodge, block, or counterattack it, you will not pull back. Instead, youll continue fighting against me to the end. Lei Zongchao nodded and sighed, This determination where you will risk everything and use all your strength regardless of who your opponent is since you had already delivered your attack is the spirit of a powerful person. The youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City does indeed have the spirit of a strong person! Meng Chaos face turned slightly red. In truth, he wanted to scratch his head and explain that it was not because of the spirit of a strong person that he became the youngest Heaven Realm superhuman in Dragon City. It was all thanks to his return to the past and his cheat. However, before he could put on a humble front, Lei Zongchaos expression changed. But youre too immature if you think that having this sort of strength and determination will allow you to fight against the truly strong inside and outside Dragon City! Young man, open your eyes and look carefully. This is the real Divine Nine Dragon Seals! Boom! In an instant, fire burned around Lei Zongchao, and his spirit energy burst forward! A spirit energy storm charged at Meng Chao, and it felt like there were thousands of needles stabbing him. It caused Meng Chao to be unable to open his eyes. It was as if he returned to the moment the super crystal bomb in Leprosy Villages Deification Capsule pharmacy exploded. When he was finally able to use his spirit energy to protect his eyeballs and somewhat regained his vision, he found that the gene concentrate on the floor was already boiling, and it gushed into the air like a volcano eruption. Since they were controlled by maglev, though, they became billions of frozen water droplets in the air. Lei Zongchao stepped on the water droplets and stood in the air. His originally sagging skin was filled up by muscles that instantly swelled up to the max, and they shone because they were stretched taut. Aside from having a face that was still rather old, his body regained the perfection that it had when he was at the peak of his strength. He was practically no different from the statue that was carved out of an entire piece of high-grade crystal and was located in the Supernatural Towers mission hall. The light and electricity that intersected in his eyes gave his old face an air as if he had survived through countless battles and transcended life and death. At that moment, the Battle God was like a super railway gun that had been sealed for decades. Even if the muzzle was covered in rust, no one suspected its might and invincibility. Crack! Lei Zongchaos spine and blood vessels also let out the unique crack Meng Chao made just now when he used Divine Nine Dragon Seals. What was different was that the cracks that came out of his body were even denser, as if spirit energy entered every nerve ending, and each of his capillaries was like hibernating a dragon that woke up from the abyss. The total length of all the blood vessels in the human body reached a terrifying 96,000km. If the head and tail connected, it could surround Earth 2.5 times. If someone had fully trained each inch of his blood vessels, what sort of terrifying power could he bring out from his blood vessels? Meng Chao originally thought that no one could do this. But now, he finally knew that he was still too young, and his views of the world were still too shallow! As Lei Zongchao stepped on the water droplets and stood in the air, he really used Divine Nine Dragon Seals to have spirit energy seep into every one of his cells, nerves, and blood vessels, letting his body gradually gain a semi-transparent, crystalline quality. This was the limits of the human body, the peak of Deity Realm! Meng Chao had already witnessed how terrifying the Demonic Hill was, and he had also received personal guidance from Black Tortoise Zong Yue before, even personally witnessed the dean of Agricultural Universitys martial arts course deliver a full-powered blow when his fighting spirit burned. But Lei Zongchao was on another level of existence. If the Demonic Mountain was a destructive monster that bared its teeth at humans, then Black Tortoise Zong Yue was a huge mountain that weighed millions of tons and suppressed this destructive beast. Meanwhile, Lei Zongchao was someone who stood at the peak of this mountain. He was only one step away from the distant heaven. With just one jump, he could jump through the sky. As his vitality magnetic field continued spreading out and fluctuating, every water droplet that splashed out of the gene concentrate was injected with a lot of spirit energy, and they gradually turned transparent, then started shining with a dazzling, five-colored light. With Lei Zongchao at its center, the light from the millions of water droplets formed a huge 3D holographic screen. It was a human modeled after Lei Zongchao but had its flesh and tendons removed, and was formed purely of intersecting spirit meridians. It was a 3D spirit meridian structure chart. At that moment, bunches of spirit energy lights with different colors swiftly flowed and turned to form the different levels of spirit energy magnetic fields for Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Meng Chao stared at it unblinkingly and was immersed in the unfathomable but exciting world of spirit energy. Meanwhile, Lei Zongchao observed his expression and accurately controlled the fluctuation of his vitality magnetic field as well as the speed at which his spirit energy flowed. When he noticed puzzlement on Meng Chaos face, he tried his best to make the spirit energy flow slower so that Meng Chao could see it clearly. When Meng Chao looked he understood what happened, he gently stimulated the water droplets so that they exploded and created more profound changes, causing Meng Chao to be immersed in them again. Did you see them clearly? The rainbow-colored water droplets in the air were like shining stars that flowed for a long time. Then, Lei Zongchao finally asked this question. Meng Chao opened his mouth. He wanted to say that it was too exciting, and he did not see anything clearly at all, so could he persist for another five days so that Meng Chao could examine every detail clearly? But Lei Zongchao did not give him the chance. He shouted, Since youve already seen it clearly, test it! Boom! Millions of water droplets exploded around Lei Zongchao, and as his vitality magnetic field fluctuated, the holographic giant made of intersecting spirit meridians moved, and it threw a punch at Meng Chao from above. Even though the giant was just an image and the real attack was formed from a water droplet Lei Zongchao flicked at Meng Chao, due to the increase in strength brought by the Battle Gods magnetic field, the water droplet gave off the power of a shooting star. Meng Chaos pupils shrank into two dots. However, flames burned in those two dots, and they contained a fighting spirit that could pierce through the heavens. When he faced the might of the Battle God, he sucked in a deep breath, as if he wanted to suck in half of the air in Battle God Palace into his lungs. He first took one huge step back. Then, his heels, thighs, spine, shoulders, arms, and fist let out chain explosions. His bones, tendons, blood vessels, muscles, nerves, and spirit meridians tensed up and twisted into one huge dragon. Even though the first attack did not produce any effects, Meng Chao still decided to use the same method to attack again! Chapter 690 - : His Soul Left His Body? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was still a punch that had unstoppable strength and looked like he could pierce through the sun. After Lei Zongchao personally created the true version of Divine Nine Dragon Seals spirit energy magnetic field for Meng Chao, Meng Chaos attack became even fiercer than a moment before. ? It accurately hit the water droplet that Lei Zongchao fired. Boom! The holographic giant shattered. Meng Chaos entire right arm felt like it was struck by lightning, and it was numb. Meanwhile, the gene concentrate that was injected with Lei Zongchaos great spirit energy turned into wisps of spirit energy that surged into Meng Chaos pores, his fist, and arm. Then, through his spirit meridians, it surged into his body. Meng Chaos limbs instantly started flailing around, and he could not control them. The acupressure points that intersected with each other in his spirit meridians were also lit up one after another. The originally uncontrollable and chaotic spirit energy was completely absorbed and gathered together. Then, they started circulating in him endlessly. Meng Chao was shocked and delighted. This is The Battle God personally helped me adjust my force execution, and he guided me to understand the profound martial art truth in Divine Nine Dragon Seals! Meng Chao felt touched. Battle God Lei Zongchao spent a huge amount of his spirit energy to cleanse his bones as if he performed abhisheka on him. He cleared and expanded his spirit meridians inch by inch and practically carved Divine Nine Dragon Seals into his cells. This had already far surpassed the range of receiving guidance. He had really poured a large amount of effort into teaching Meng Chao. Martial art masters would usually not give such treatment to anyone other than their personal disciples. While Lei Zongchao taught everyone equally and generously shared all the secrets of his martial arts with all the citizens, he had never heard of anyone who was lucky enough to receive the essence of his teachings through this method. Master Lei Meng Chao did not know how he should take in the fact that Lei Zongchao was regarding him differently compared to everyone else. He also did not know how he should thank this legendary Battle God. Enough with the nonsense. Lei Zongchao could tell that Meng Chao was feeling bashful, and he said gravely, If you really want to thank me, grit your teeth and deliver your strongest punch! Dont make it the same as the first two punches. Theyre both weak, and they cant even compare to a mosquito biting you! Before his voice faded away, he flicked another water droplet at Meng Chao. Spirit energy surrounded it, and light shone around the water droplet. It turned into the second unbreakable fist, and it rammed into Meng Chao so strongly that he felt the corners of his eyes and lips twitch. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and hurled his third punch against the Battle Gods iron fist. After Lei Zongchao gave a demonstration and guided him, this punch became stronger, and it was really like a train that was hit by a lightning ball while it was traveling swiftly. Boom! These two monstrous attacks rammed into each other, and the water droplet formed by the gene concentrate was blasted into pieces again. However, the energy contained in the water droplet still turned into thousands of spirit energy wisps that entered Meng Chaos body and activated his spirit acupressure points, widened his spirit meridians, and guided the chaotic spirit energy in him into the correct circulation path. This time, Lei Zongchao said nothing. Before Meng Chao could recover from the shock of having his marrows and bones cleansed, he flicked the third water droplet. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. It was as if lightning pierced through his palm, and he formed a burning fist once more. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Just like that, Meng Chao fired dozens of water droplets that contained great spirit energy and all the knowledge he learned in his life. Meng Chao also attacked with both hands and delivered dozens of punches at Lei Zongchao to his hearts content and without holding anything back. Every time they clashed, Lei Zongchaos power would be branded deep in Meng Chaos body, causing his organs and limbs to go through a complete change. Meanwhile, the Skillfulness for Divine Nine Dragon Seals also increased by leaps and bounds within Meng Chaos head. Without using even one contribution point, every time he was injected with Lei Zongchaos spirit energy, his Skillfulness for Divine Nine Dragon Seals would increase between 3% to 5%! After dozens of clashes, the Divine Nine Dragon Seals in Meng Chaos head and already reached Specialist Level, and the Skillfulness was at 98%. When he pulled together his nearly torn muscles and nearly crushed bones once more to summon the power within all his cells to deliver a punch that surpassed his limits so that he could crush the water droplet that Lei Zongchao sent his way, he felt like he crushed an invisible wall that encased his body. In an instant, Meng Chao heard the sound of a crystal shattering in his mind. In an instant, his sparkling shards rained down on his head. Each shard contained all the Divine Nine Dragon Seals details he came into contact with in his previous life and current life. Each detail turned into shining, flowing light that completely fused with his blood and soul. A row of brilliant words rose before Meng Chaos eyes. [Congratulations, Fire Relayer. You have now gained mastery and understood the crucial parts of Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Your mastery of the skill has increased from Specialist Level to Master Level. Your current Skillfulness for the skill is Master Level: 1%.] Master Level! Meng Chao really wanted to throw his head back and howl. This was his first ultimate martial art that reached Master Level! His heart raced, his blood surged, and he could not control himself! After Meng Chao destroyed the water droplet Lei Zongchao flicked at him, two thick spirit meridians popped up on the backs of his legs, and they reached his arms. They were like raging dragons that gained new power, and like a second volcano eruption, they allowed Meng Chao to attack Lei Zongchao again! Even if Lei Zongchao had decided from the moment Meng Chao stepped into Battle God Palace that he would do everything in his power to teach the full Divine Nine Dragon Seals to Meng Chao, he did not expect that Meng Chaos comprehension skills were so high, and he became a completely different person from before. In the beginning, Meng Chao could only activate the power of one dragon meridian, which was the one surrounding his spine. Now, aside from the one around the spine, Meng Chao also activated two of the dragon meridians around his legs. Spirit energy gushed out of three dragon meridians like a flood, causing his maximum punching strength to increase by more than ten times. Originally, the ball of light shining in front of Meng Chaos fist was a light gold color. Now, it gained an angry shade of amethyst. This scene caused Lei Zongchao to be delighted. He was just about to face Meng Chaos fist when his body suddenly trembled in a strange manner. Lei Zongchaos gaze and expression instantly froze. It was as if a demonic claw had stretched out from hell and yanked him, causing him to lose his balance and rhythm. Bang! Meng Chaos right arm now looked like it was surrounded by three fierce dragons. His fist landed firmly on Lei Zongchaos face again. However, this time, what happened was even more bizarre than when his fist landed on Lei Zongchaos face the first time. He actually split the legendary Battle God! No, saying that he made Lei Zongchao split was not enough to describe just how bizarre the scene Meng Chao saw was. It was as if his fist blew Lei Zongchaos flesh, bones, nerves, spirit meridians, and soul out of his body. They flew out from behind him layer by layer. Lei Zongchao was split into five faint images. The first image was still stuck on Meng Chaos fist. The image behind him floated in the air but was still connected to him, like a skewer, making him look literally like his soul left his body. If he looked closely, the form of each image was different. The first image was Lei Zongchao himself, but he was fainter than before. He gave off a semi-transparent feeling, like a low-quality 3D holographic image. The second image had blood coming out of his orifices. His eyeballs protruded, and his face was hideous. He looked like he was injured badly and was going to die a horrible death. The third image was of Lei Zongchao covered in wounds. In fact, he lost most of his body. The fourth image was of Lei Zongchao being so swollen and covered in bruises that he looked like a zombie, and he had even started rotting. The fifth image was of Lei Zongchao being a skeleton, but two terrifying will-o-the-wisps shone in his black eye sockets. This strange image only lasted for a moment, but it gave Meng Chao a shock so great he would never forget it. After that one instant, the five images fused together once more to become the complete Lei Zongchao. But he looked like he had all his life sucked out of him instantaneously, and his perfect, built, statue-like body returned to be the dying body with sagging skin. His vitality magnetic field also swayed like a candle in the wind. Lei Zongchao grunted and fell from the air. Master Lei! Meng Chao was horrified. He quickly jumped down the large medical cabin to catch Dragon Citys martial arts legend before Lei Zongchao fell on the floor. Lei Zongchao was so light that it was as if he weighed nothing. He was like a dry leaf that would crumble the moment he touched him. His complexion was as horrible as a dried leaf as well. His chest rattled nonstop, like a wind box, and Meng Chao could hear his heart let out pained moans. A dark red X-shaped eye slowly rose on the old mans shoulder. AJi mentioned that this was a unique symbol on some ancient ruins explorers. It could be said that these were the brands of the chosen ones destined to be picked by the ancient civilization. Usually, the X-shaped eye was hidden in their blood. It was only when their blood surged, their spirit flames raged, and their fighting spirit burned at their brightest or when their spirit energy was incredibly chaotic that the tattoo would appear. Lei Zongchao was definitely not going through the first situation. His injuries were ten times worse than what Meng Chao imagined. However, what caused Meng Chao to feel fear all over his body was not the X-shaped eye. Instead, it was Lei Zongchaos face and hands. M-Master Lei, your face, a-and your fingers Meng Chao gulped. His mind was blank. He could not give a scientific reason as to what he was seeing. A piece of flesh on Lei Zongchaos left cheek was gone. It was located near his lips. On white molars could be seen, along with slightly shrunken gums. His left pinky finger was also gone, and only a small segment of bone could be seen. No. It was impossible that this was an injury left behind by Meng Chaos attack. First of all, Meng Chao did not think that he could injure the legendary Battle God to this extent. More importantly, if this was an injury left behind just now, he should be bleeding everywhere, and his flesh should be torn out. Even if Lei Zongchao had really powerful cell regeneration skills and could have his wounds instantly recover like a gecko regrowing its tail after cutting it off, it would scar and have bits of flesh start growing from the wounds already. But now, it was clear that the corner of Lei Zongchaos mouth and his pinky finger had a piece of flesh missing each, but not a single bit of blood flowed out, and the areas around them were not affected in the slightest. It was practically as if Lei Zongchao was born without flesh for those parts. But that was impossible! Meng Chao remembered very clearly that before he literally knocked Lei Zongchaos soul out of his body, the corner of his lips and left hand were perfectly fine! Chapter 691 - Multiple Probability Composition Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dont worry, Im fine. Its not your fault. Itll grow back in a while. Lei Zongchao saw how surprised Meng Chao was, and he comforted him gently. It was as he said. While he spoke, his left pinky finger grew once more, and gradually, the white bone was covered in flesh. ? Meng Chao was certain that it was not cell regeneration because he did not see the blood vessels, flesh, and scabs that should appear when wounds healed by themselves. It was as if Lei Zongchaos pinky finger had disappeared out of the blue, then reappeared just as suddenly. However, it looked slightly fainter than before. In fact, it appeared to be a little blurry. Meng Chao blinked and focused. He still felt that Lei Zongchaos pinky finger looked like it was surrounded by a thin layer of smoke and was about to disappear at any moment. As for the corner of his lips, even though flesh had appeared on it again, it also gave off a semi-transparent feeling, as though it was an illusion. Meng Chao could vaguely see the teeth through the flesh. Master Lei, whats going on? Meng Chao was completely dumbfounded. As you can see, Im dying. Lei Zongchao observed his left pinky finger. No emotion could be seen on his face as he calmly said, Perhaps, certain possible outcomes state that I am already dead. Did you see several versions of me just now? Some of them are covered in wounds, some are bleeding all over the place, some are experiencing high rates of decomposition, and some have even ended up as bones? Meng Chao widened his eyes and nodded vigorously. Those are all me in different possible situations, Lei Zongchao explained. You know that I have experienced countless situations where there was a high chance I would die, be it when I was exploring the ancient ruins in the past, when I was fighting against the zombies and monsters, or when I was absorbing rampaging spirit energy in order to overcome the limits of my life. When it comes to the law of probability, Im already considered very lucky to be able to live until today. If I go through my life one more time, I wouldnt have the confidence to replicate this luck, and it would be the same even if I repeat it one hundred times. Perhaps in one possible situation, I would have already died in the ancient ruins and ended up as bones. In another possible situation, I might be injured badly by zombies and monsters. Then I would be lying in bed while disfigured, struggling to live. I might have entered spirit energy deviation and turned into a deformed monster too. The me you see right now is in a state where I am a composite of multiple possibilities, and as I continue burning my life and use up more energy than I should, the probability of me dying will keep increasing. Its like I have to throw a dice once every while, and once the number goes over the limit, I will really die. Meng Chao was absolutely befuddled, and he felt like all his years in university had been a waste because he had no idea what Lei Zongchao was saying. How could this be? he could only ask stiffly. No one knows right now. Perhaps this is the curse of the ancient civilization. Lei Zongchao sighed and said, We know that Earthlings and Earths civilization are 3D carbon-based intelligent life forms and a 3D civilization respectively. Our greatest characteristic is that were fixed and unique. We are life forms who live in a linear timeline and a single space. Time for us will only flow forward, and we will only appear in one single coordinate within a 3D space at a given point in time. If we want to move from a certain coordinate in the 3D space to another coordinate, we will need to spend a lot of energy and a long time to do so. Moving Dragon City and its ten million or so people from Earth to another planet on the other side of the galaxy is an impossible technology in the concept of 3D civilizations. But the ancient civilization is different. Based on the clues weve discovered in the ancient ruins, the ancient civilization might be a 4D civilization that has transcended time and space. Time might be a river that flows slowly forward and will never come back, but in the eyes of the ancient civilization, it might be a long, frozen river that they can cross freely and even head upstream. To us, we see a boundless galaxy, but to the ancient civilization, it might be a small ball of paper that is squashed to its limits and is covered inside out with wrinkles. A thin and sharp-enough needle will be able to instantly pierce through it, and it will connect two coordinates that are billions of light-years apart. The ancient civilization can move about easily between different timelines and coordinates. Plus, they can exist in a few, dozens, and even hundreds of timelines and spaces. They are composites made of multiple probabilities, and we cant understand them. At most, we can only observe and try to experience what is going on. Decades ago, I explored the ancient ruins with Jin Wanhao and Jin Qianxi. One time, we accidentally entered a maze that kept changing. The tunnels in the maze changed at random, and they were filled with fatal mechanisms and traps, but that isnt the most terrifying thing about it. The most terrifying thing is that even after we went through the maze for days, we never found the exit. But we noticed that some people had been tailing us quietly, and those people were always three to five meters behind us. At that time, all three of us were terrified. You must understand, at that time, we might have been young, but we had already been trained by the ancient ruins, and we gained powerful supernatural abilities from it. How could these people tail us for days without us ever noticing them? Also, no matter how fast we turned our bodies or heads around, we never saw our stalkers true faces. There was a faint layer of fog in the maze as well, and its the same as the fog that surrounds Dragon City. Ths stalkers hid in the fog and persistently kept a distance of three to five meters away from us. When we advanced, they retreated, when we retreated, they advanced. It was as if they were shadows that were separated from us but still connected to us. In the end, Jin Qianxi cracked the core mechanism in the maze, and we finally located the stalkers. We also launched the fiercest attacks on them immediately. I beat up one of the stalkers and threw him in a trap. However, when the stalker was devoured by the metal fangs in the trap, I finally saw the stalkers face with the help of the dark light. It was me! I still dont understand what happened to this day. Perhaps our bodies split into two, four, eight, sixteen, and multiple possibilities whenever we reached a fork in the maze of the ancient ruins. In some possible situation, we successfully figured out the mechanisms in the maze and fled to safety. But in another possibility, we fell into traps and were crushed to death. The third possibility is that we curled up into balls in the maze and starved to death. Then, we rotted away and turned into bones. When we left the maze, all those possibilities of us dying, living, or being trapped in states of neither dying nor living gathered together and stacked on this body. Lei Zongchao used his blurry left pinky finger to point at his body, which was now marked by the X-shaped eye. His words caused a storm to rage in Meng Chaos heart. It did not mean that Meng Chao completely understood what Lei Zongchao had said. However, he discovered that this theory could perfectly explain Dragon Citys transmigration and why he had returned to the past. Meng Chao thought, Could my return to the past just be a part of all possible outcomes, and I jumped from one possibility to another? Just what is the ancient civilizations true nature? Theres no need for you to be too bothered by this. When Lei Zongchao saw the contemplative and even enthralled expression on Meng Chaos face, he waved his hand and said, Right now, were still far from reaching the levels of the ancient civilization. Trying to search for the so-called truth and answer is like asking an elementary school student to solve university questions. You will only be led astray. Youll spend too much time, resources, and energy on it, and it wont be of much significance in solving the current problems we face in reality. With regard to my injuries, you can simply understand it as me being poisoned by a chronic poison while I was exploring the ancient ruins. The stronger I am, the stronger the poison is. After accumulating for decades, the poison has finally entered my lungs, bones, and brain. Its time that I return the debt I owe. Thats why I can only stay curled up in the room made of Black Stars and soak in gene concentrate filled with spirit energy and nutritional substances. With this method, I can somewhat control my vitality magnetic field and retain the last shreds of my life. Meng Chao thought. AJi is right. Lei Zongchaos injuries were indeed worse than Jin Wanhaos. In fact, it was not a matter of him being injured badly. Instead, in certain possibilities, he was already dead. Jin Wanhaos hidden injuries had been solved by him regaining his youth. Conversely, even if Lei Zongchaos cells were all renewed, they might still not stop the probability of him dying from increasing endlessly. That was indeed what had happened in his previous life. The legendary Battle God had died during the final moments of the Monster War. This year, Meng Chao might have to work even harder if he wanted to change Lei Zongchaos fate. With that thought in mind, Meng Chao became even more puzzled. Master Lei, if thats the case, why? Why did you still risk having the probability of your death largely increase and activating your vitality magnetic field at maximum force by insisting on cleansing my marrows and filling me with spirit energy? You dont have to find it strange, Meng Chao. I actually noticed your presence a long time ago, and its far earlier than you imagined. As he saw Meng Chaos confusion, Lei Zongchao smiled and said, When you taught your high school classmates the modified Reckless Bull Force and helped Yan Hengbo develop Ripple Force V2, I knew that another amazing rising star had appeared in Dragon City. Meng Chao felt surprised but also embarrassed. Nonetheless, the moment he thought about it, it made sense. Who was Lei Zongchao? The legendary Battle God. Even if his maximum fighting strength could no longer compare to his peak, his judgment had grown better. Naturally, he could tell just what kind of terrifying potential was hidden in the future versions of Reckless Bull Force and Ripple Force. However, Meng Chaos trick of creating the Old Fire Relayer should not be able to deceive him, considering Lei Zongchaos level of judgment. It was hard for Meng Chao to explain how he had come upon the two future martial arts just by saying that he was talented. Meng Chao felt a little troubled, but Lei Zongchao waved his hand and did not bother about the details. The most important reason why Im able to live until now despite the countless death possibilities piling on me is that I dont stick my nose where it doesnt belong! I dont care how you came upon your power, I only care whether you will use your power to do more things for Dragon City, your comrades, and our civilization. By the looks of it now, youve done a good job over the past few years. The new martial arts storm you stirred has created a brand new path for Dragon Citizens, be it the upgraded versions of Reckless Bull Force and Ripple Force, or the new fighting model created by the Ultimate Style. That alone is enough for me to do my best to help you, dont you think so? Chapter 692 - The True Nature of the Ancient Ruins Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao sincerely said, Master Lei, you already helped me a lot when we were building Broken Star Club, and you also helped me set up my cultivation training plan. But thats not enough. Its far from enough. I should be helping you even more, considering the potential you hold, Lei Zongchao said. Ive been hesitating all along and wondering whether I should invite you here. Over the years, Ive stayed alone in this place, and Im just too lonely. Whenever a youngster shows the slightest bit of brilliance, I will always be willing to invite them here and give them all the help I can give. Besides, I give them pointers that allow them to take huge leaps forward in spirit energy martial arts. ? Those whose potential and performance cant compare to yours have obtained my guidance and support too. Sometimes, they dont even receive what can be considered real guidance. I only give them some acknowledgment and encouragement, and its already enough for them to walk down firmly in the path to explore the limits of life. But youre different. I can generally figure out these childrens limits and create the most detailed cultivation training plans for them so that they can safely, steadily, and swiftly reach their peak. But I cant see your limits, and I dont know how to guide you to let you bring out your greatest potential. In fact, I worry that if I interfere, Ill end up ruining you because Im too eager for your growth and Ill do something stupid even if it seems like a good plan. Then, Ill be wasting your potential. This is something Ive never encountered during my long years of cultivation. Thats why Ive never contacted you directly and only offered you the necessary help through the Abnormal Beast Research Department. I originally longed to see just how strong you could become without my interference, but in the end, I still changed my mind and gave you an invitation. In fact, I largely increased the probability of my death to force the secrets of Divine Nine Dragon Seals into your body, and its all because my days are numbered. Every day, when I wake up slowly from the gene concentrate, I feel like a resuscitated corpse. I know clearly that no matter how meticulously I take care of myself and heal, its impossible for me to see the day you reach your peak and overcome your limits. We might have won against the monster civilization, but we havent completely destroyed the old enemy who has been fighting against us for decades. Theres also a huge possibility that there are enemies one hundred times harder to deal with than monsters beyond Monster Mountain Range. As long as I live, I will not let any enemies invade even a single inch of Dragon City or touch a hair on any Dragon Citizen, but all lives will return to the earth in the end. Hence, I can only go with my worst-case plan and use this simple and crude method to pass down and spread the secrets of my martial arts as much as possible. Thats why Im telling you that you have no need to thank me. After all, I dont know whether Ive helped you or harmed you. Ive instilled Divine Nine Dragon Seals into you and pass down more secrets of martial arts to you, but have they helped you overcome your limits faster, or have they restrained and twisted your future? In fact, have I transplanted the curse of the ancient civilization into you, causing you to become a bearer of this tragic fate? If thats the case, forgive me, Meng Chao. Im about to die, I have no other choice. Lei Zongchaos expression was filled with determination and desolation. But Meng Chao laughed, revealing his sharp, pearly white teeth. Thank you, Master Lei. Im willing to bear all the destiny or curses you mentioned. Then, Ill tear them apart! He swung his fist and firmly said, After all, when destiny really decides to come knocking, no matter how much I try to run away from it, itll be useless. We cant choose our destinies, but we can choose whether we submit and resign ourselves to it or fight to the end when we face destinys roar! Lei Zongchao stared deeply at Meng Chao for a long time before he chuckled, seemingly relieved of a major burden. Looks like Jin Wanhao didnt choose the wrong person, and I didnt either, he mumbled. Master Lei Meng Chao looked at the gradually fading X-shaped eye on Lei Zongchaos shoulder. He seized the chance and asked, Just what are the ancient ruins? Do you have a chance to gain power that is equivalent to Deity Realm when you enter it? Why have I met so many elites in the superhuman circle who are willing to enter the wild to fight monsters instead of going into the ancient ruins to explore it? Can I enter the ancient ruins to train, just like you? He asked a few questions in one go. All of them had been plaguing his mind for a long time. Dragon City had four major research centersthe zombie research center, monster research center, Other World research center, and the ancient ruins research center. The first three research centers were relatively transparent and open. The researchers inside usually offered lectures in high schools and elementary schools. Meanwhile, the monster research center was even one of the two major practical test examination sites for the national college examination. The three research centers also had relatively developed models of how they could turn their research results into commercial operations. They often offered strange trinkets that normal people could buy. However, the ancient ruins research center was always shrouded in a layer of mystery. Not only did it seldom publicize its research progress and findings, but few people had obtained an invitation to go in and explore the place. The controllable transmigration team in the ancient ruins research center was an example. To collect an astronomical amount of funds for their research, they had to communicate with the outside world and get sponsors, but they only conducted their activities within Blue Home. After Meng Chao obtained the status of director in Blue Home, he wanted to go into the ancient ruins to understand the progress of the research regarding controllable transmigration technology. During the Noble Descent Hotel ambush, he had saved quite a number of transmigration technology experts lives, and these experts were willing to extend an invitation to him. Despite that, the ancient ruins research center still wanted him to hand in around fifty sets of paperwork and go through a lot of cumbersome checks. He even had to go through the most detailed physical and brain scans before he could go in. At that time, Meng Chao had been busy with training in the wild, and later on, he had been dragged into the battle in the lair and the pitched battle. He just had no time to handle all the checks from the ancient ruins research center, which was why the matter had been set aside. By now, he had witnessed the mysteriousness and strength of the ancient ruins from Lei Zongchao, and there was no way Meng Chao could contain his curiosity anymore. However, Lei Zongchao sternly said to Meng Chao, The ancient ruins indeed contain power that Earthlings cannot begin to imagine, but this power isnt within our grasp. Instead, it might bring us disasters. Its a true treasure that is laced with poison. There is no conspiracy theory behind why the ancient ruins research center remains so mysterious. Its also not as the rumors in the streets claim. Some of the powerful fighters have not monopolized the right to explore the ancient ruins so that they can get invincible power from it and refuse to let youngsters replicate their ways of getting stronger. No, there are no such things. In truth, the ancient ruins can be opened to all Dragon Citizens, and anyone can enter it, as long as they can prove that they have the strength to be responsible for themselves and others. Is that so? The answer far surpassed Meng Chaos expectations. He was stunned for a moment before he said, Then why is it that so many powerful fighters at the peak of their strength refuse to explore the ancient ruins? Because exploring the ancient ruins contains great uncertainty. Lei Zongchao gave an anguished smile and explained, You can think of the ancient ruins as being a crack that is buried under the Supernatural Tower, and it heads straight to the core of the planet. You cant even see the end. Of course, the crack is what we call the main crack, and there are various branches around it. They intersect with each other, and theyre like a spiders web. Its like a huge, ancient tree that is planted under us and is growing toward the core of the planet. No one knows just how deep the main crack goes. Our explorations are mainly focused on the branch cracks that extend from the main crack. These branch cracks have a certain degree of uniqueness to them. They adhere to different laws of physics and laws of space. Besides, they have different traps, mechanisms, and ancient viruses in them. Of course, they might contain fossils, runic symbols, treasures, relics, and divine arts from the ancient civilization. The problem is, there is no regular pattern behind how to clear those traps, fend against those viruses, crack those runic symbols, and how to get the acknowledgment of the ancient treasures. Its all based on the superposition principle, just like what I mentioned earlier. You wont necessarily survive and come back with treasures just because you have a high cultivation realm, great power, and great experience in exploring the place. This means that it doesnt matter whether youre a normal soldier who hasnt awakened to supernatural abilities or a Deity Realm superhuman. If you go into the ruins, youre testing your luck. In fact, itll be even more dangerous for you if youre a Deity Realm superhuman. How should I put it? The ancient ruins dont make up a cold, dead place. Its living in some unimaginable way, and its quietly observing all the actions of every explorer who enters it. If the explorer is weak, it might not be interested in them. It wont even be bothered to move. But if the explorer is a Deity Realm superhuman with a radiant vitality magnetic field and a burning spirit, it will increase the difficulty and danger rating of the exploration. It will then arrange all kinds of obstacles for the explorer. Its like A test? Meng Chao recalled what AJi had said and added, Its like a test? Thats right. The ancient ruins seem to adjust the difficulty of the exploration based on the examinees strength so that it can carry out fair tests. Also, its difficulty and danger rating will increase nonstop based on the depth of the ancient ruins, Lei Zongchao continued. When Blood Alliance discovered the ancient ruins in the beginning, we were mainly exploring the areas that were thirty to fifty meters underground. The branch cracks over there were relatively stable and safe. Even if we ran into any danger, they could be observed and understood based on the technological standards of mid-20th century Earth. The survival rate of the explorers who explored at that depth wasnt low. But Blood Alliance wasnt satisfied with it. They forced us to go down the bottomless main crack, and we went from fifty meters underground to around two hundred and three hundred meters underground. When youre that far underground, you wont have enough oxygen, and youll be in a cramped space. The temperature is really high, and the place is filled with all sorts of interference and radiation. There are also terrifying ancient viruses, and they can turn humans into hideous monsters at any moment. Many of the explorers were caught off guard, and they died tragically once they were that far down. Of course, those who survived managed to gain much greater benefits there than the regions farther up. Plus, when youre five hundred meters underground, youll feel like youre in another world. Explorers would have their connection with the surface completely cut off, and even the laws of physics would be distorted. The maze where I killed myself was located there. Chapter 693 - Deep Explorers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When he mentioned this bizarre and unfathomable maze, Battle God Lei Zongchaos facial muscles twitched again. For an instant, Meng Chao felt his vitality magnetic field become incredibly unstable, and his figure became blurry as if he was about to split into different versions. ? Fortunately, after he took a deep breath, he became stable again. Lei Zongchao recollected himself and continued, The process of exploring the ancient ruins is similar to diving deep into the sea. The farther down you dive, the greater the pressure you have to face. When youre more than ten thousand meters under the sea, youll face a pressure thatll make you feel like a few hundred thousand elephants are standing on needles that are piercing you. They can completely flatten main battle tanks, and motorized armor that can withstand head-on blasts from rocket projectiles will be as brittle as aluminum cans. The mental stress you face deep in the ancient ruins will be similar to water pressure. The farther down you explore, the greater the mental stress you face. Your mental strength index can plummet at any moment, and your mind will break. With the current human technology and cultivation realm, our exploration limit is five hundred to one thousand meters underground. The explorers who explore this region are like divers who dive in the deep sea. Theyre known as deep explorers. Deep exploration is the most dangerous occupation in Dragon City. The difficulty is one hundred times greater than hunters facing an Apocalyptic Beast head-on. They might face unidentifiable and undefendable mysteries at any moment when theyre more than one thousand meters underground. Whats even more terrifying is that once they reach the maximum depth, the deep explorers will often hear mysterious voices and see fragmented images in their heads. Those voices are like bewitching songs from sirens that call them to continue going down the ancient ruins. Then, they go 1,500 m, 2,000 m, 3,000 m downward If exploring as far as five hundred to one thousand meters underground is already something that is highly dangerous to the deep explorers, then going farther down will only ensure their death. I once teamed up with a deep explorer, and we explored the area eight hundred meters underground in the ancient ruins. In the end, this teammate of mine heard a mysterious call and stumbled down a crack that went diagonally downward, and he ended up in a spot more than one thousand meters underground. At that time, all the deep explorers carried a safety harness mixed with crystal powder and monster bone powder. Its soft and sturdy. When we noticed that this teammate had disappeared down the crack, we risked everything and dragged the rope back. Wed rather have him heavily injured while we dragged him back. At the very least, hed still be alive. But it was already too late. It took us five minutes to drag this teammate back from the crack, and by then, he had already turned into stone. What? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Stone? More accurately speaking, he was a stone statue. He looked alive and vivid. The statues facial expression, physical details, and even the creases on his clothes were the exact same as the person we knew. Even the safety harness was still bound on him. It was untouched. Lei Zongchaos eyelids twitched, and fear laced his voice. Meanwhile, his facial expression was eternally frozen during the moment he met something that caused him great fear. I had never seen someone display fear so perfectly, and you just wouldnt dare to think what he had seen during those short few minutes he was lost in the crack. Pain stung Meng Chaos brain. He had seen countless dazzling images, and they had all been the horrific images of the extraordinary beings in the Other World. He had to admit that compared with the extraordinary beings in the Other World, the monsters were really pretty and harmless. Were the existences deep in the ancient ruins more terrifying than the extraordinary beings in the Other World, or were the ancient ruins connected in some way with the extraordinary beings in the Other World? Lei Zongchao continued, That deep explorer is still lucky. At least, he turned into a stone statue in an instant. Aside from experiencing momentary fear, he should not have experienced more torture and suffering. But that might not be the case for other deep explorers. Some deep explorers were enticed by the calling in their head, and they never came back after they crawled deep into the underground cracks. No one knows whether they went straight to hell or not. Some of the deep explorers managed to escape after much struggling, but their minds were broken. Theyre constantly dancing madly and singing something that no one understands. There are some who appear healthy and have their minds intact. They also passed their mental tests, and their mental strength indexes are always between eighty to one hundred and twenty. They can return to normal human society, but no one knows that theyve already turned into ticking time bombs. Once they explode, they will turn into the most terrifying lost people. They enter spirit energy deviation, face complete destruction of their humanity, and commit horrifying crimes. After countless tragedies and watching so many outstanding young adults with bright futures ahead of them encounter accidents during the exploration, as well as crying while we subjugate them and even kill them, the scientists and powerful people in Dragon City came to a unanimous conclusion: the ancient ruins one thousand meters underground is not a place that we can explore and analyze for now with the current technology from Earth. We should seal it and leave it for smarter and stronger descendants. Right now, the main exploration and research area for the ancient ruins research center are the regions within five hundred meters underground. Even the ancient technology contained in the regions closer to the surface are not something that we can fully absorb in an instant. Many of the advanced technologies remain a mystery to us. We can use them and replicate them, but we cant decipher their principles. There is a difference between our fundamental sciences, after all. Perhaps we will need three hundred to five hundred years, an astronomical amount of funds, and countless geniuses before we can close the gap and catch up to the ancient civilization. Unfortunately, time, funds, and geniuses are things that we lack at present. 1 The current Dragon City is still surrounded by powerful enemies, and while we face the crisis of possible destruction at any moment, we need to become stronger practically. We need weapons and cultivation plans that we can use the moment we pick them up, not ancient secrets that remain vague to us. Meng Chao nodded. He could understand that. Even if they expanded their forces of power to the entire Monster Mountain Range, Dragon City still faced a lack of resources. The pie was limited, and should someone have a larger slice, then someone else would have a smaller slice. If the funds for the development of the super armored airship increased, then the funds for the controllable transmigration technology would decrease. The development of the super armored airship seemed like the correct choice, and they could control it. They could obtain results the moment they poured loads of funds into it. As long as they equipped a large number of super armored airships and sent them out of Monster Mountain Range, they could get one hundred times the resources for Dragon City, so the return on investment was really high. That was why the nine mega corporations were willing to invest in the super armored airship project. However, the uncertainty in controllable transmigration technology was too great, and the resources they used were too great. Even though being able to freely traverse between Earth and the Other World sounded like a great idea, no one knew whether it was just a fantastic idea, and they did not know when it was ever going to come to fruition either. If the research failed, the huge number of funds and resources would all go up in smoke. It was not just a problem of the investors suffering a major loss. In fact, it might lead to the Survival Committees finances breaking down and delaying Dragon Citys footsteps in expanding outward. They would miss a rare period of time where they could gather blessings all over the place! Hence, the nine mega corporations and the Survival Committee always had a lukewarm attitude toward the controllable transmigration technology project. Plus, the team itself had to gather most of its funds for itself. Meanwhile, controllable transmigration technology was already one of the more practical technologies among all the ancient technology they uncovered, and it was the one that humans could somewhat understand. Something in your hands was always worth more than something that did not belong to you. Since the current ancient technologies were already enough for Earthlings to spend a long time exploring them and the capital, as well as risks of exploring the ancient ruins further, were just too high to bear, the most logical choice for them was to seal it for the time being. Lei Zongchao said, If you want to observe the ancient ruins and train there, I can be your guarantor and get a pass that has higher authorization. You can move around freely within the shallow area of three hundred to five hundred meters underground. After decades of exploration, we can ensure your safety somewhat when it comes to exploration in that area. But I must say this first, the danger of entering deep into the ancient ruins is really high. As you advance to every level, you must receive relative tests and training. Even so, we still cant fully guarantee your safety. If you really start hearing strange sounds, see bizarre images in your head that keep telling you to explore further, and become bound by some mysterious force in the end, thus turning you into a monster that is no longer human, we will not hesitate to kill you. It wont matter even if youve gained countless achievements and you are the youngest blood medal bearer in Dragon City. In fact, I will personally kill you so that you can have a swift death. After understanding all of this, do you still want to explore the ancient ruins? Meng Chao pondered over it for a while. He thought, Im already seeing countless strange images and hearing really weird things in my head. He had to enter the ancient ruins. It was not due to greed and wanting to instantly understand all the secrets of the ancient civilization, it was just that there were two things he needed to understand. One, the mystery of his return to the past. Luo Hai, son of Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, once told him that on the afternoon of his return from the apocalypse, a major explosion had happened in the ancient ruins research center. It appeared that an entire lab and all the project members inside had been destroyed. Meng Chao did not believe in coincidences. He believed that if the lab could be rebuilt, then there was a possibility that he could decode the secrets of his return to the past. Two, the ancient cursethe X-shaped eye. He wanted to know what the curse was, and whether there were other side effects aside from awakening to a bloodline after being implanted with the X-shaped eye. Besides, was the only way to break the curse really to have people implanted with the X-shaped eye kill each other until only one was left? That concerned his sisters safety and happiness. No matter how dangerous it was, he had to figure it out! Once he thought of it, Meng Chao nodded. Master Lei, thank you for your reminder, but I still want to enter the ancient ruins and take a look at the power that completely changed human civilization, Meng Chao said seriously. I will be responsible for my own actions, and I wont cause trouble to anyone. I believe in that, Meng Chao. Lei Zongchao smiled and extended a finger to say, Shall we make a trade, then? Chapter 694 - New Benefits, New Circle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao said, Please, go ahead, Master Lei. As long as its within my abilities, I will definitely do it with all my strength. I have quite a number of cultivators studying the way of spirit energy martial arts here, and they are the pillars of different industries. All of them are good, talented people, and I usually like to personally teach them. Not only is it to help them increase their fighting strength, but it is also an enjoyment for me. ? Lei Zongchao sighed softly and looked at his slightly deformed left pinky. Unfortunately, as the probability of my death keeps rising, I no longer have the strength to guide them one by one. Otherwise, Ill die at any moment. Im not afraid of death. After living such a long and hard life, death is a form of release. But the monster civilization isnt destroyed yet, and the situation of the world beyond Monster Mountain Range isnt really bright either. I still want to live a bit longer to protect Dragon City. So, Meng Chao, can you be my temporary assistant? For the next few months, help me teach Divine Nine Dragon Seals and more secrets of martial arts to the people outside, will you? Thats Meng Chao was stunned. Naturally, it was not because Lei Zongchao had placed conditions that were too harsh. Instead, the trade was too good for Meng Chao. No, it was not a trade at all, it was a huge benefit. Even elementary school students knew that the best way to learn a subject was to try teaching it to other students after learning it fully. During the process of teaching, his brain cells would be trained repeatedly, and he would understand the material further, thus allowing him to use the knowledge he had learned flexibly. Also, if he became Lei Zongchaos assistant, Meng Chao could stay beside this martial arts legend and learn all of his martial arts. Even though Lei Zongchao taught everyone equally, he had long since uploaded all his martial arts secrets and cultivation videos online. He had also given the copyright to various martial arts courses and life science courses in universities so that they could set up classes related to his martial arts. However, learning from online streams just could not compare to learning from the Battle God himself. Besides, Meng Chao was not like anyone else. Lei Zongchaos suggestion provided an extra benefit to him. It must be mentioned that once he taught other Dragon Citizens the secrets of martial arts, he could get contribution points. The harder the secrets of the martial arts he taught, the more contribution points he could get. For example, when he taught his high school classmates the future Reckless Bull Force, he could get around one to two contribution points from a single student in a single class. If the Battle God personally taught him the original Divine Nine Dragon Seals and he taught it to the others, how many contribution points could he obtain? The more Meng Chao taught about it, the more excited he became. He felt as if he could hear an astronomical number of contribution points turning into crystal coins, and they were making clunking noises in his head. Meng Chao clenched his fists and felt a burning heat spread from his stomach to his neck. That made him feel as if each word he said was a burning steel needle. Master Lei, if you think that I really have the right to inherit your martial arts secrets, then I definitely wont reject or back down from this task! I will do my best so that more people can practice your martial arts, and one day, the Battle Gods name will spread throughout the entire Other World! The entire Other World? Lei Zongchao just grinned and said nothing about that. Then, he changed the topic. By the way, I cant do anything about your investments. A few days ago, I just did something that countless people dream of doing since ancient times, and thats spending all of my fortune before my death! Haha! Right now, my pockets are truly empty, and I cant bring out a single penny. Even the medical fees for the gene concentrate I soak in every day are sponsored by the children outside. Thats why youve really come to the wrong person. Anyway, after I built the Survival Committee, I took in quite a number of orphans, and I also discovered plenty of talented people from the slums and grassroot units in the Red Dragon Army. Back then, I had money, but I didnt like eating, drinking, and being merry. I could only spend my money on these children. They worked hard, and they didnt disappoint either. After years of diligence, they gained some success in their respective fields. I believe that you can go to them and talk about your projects. I dont understand what kind of major business opportunity is contained in those foxtails you call tobacco. But, you might find a common language with youngsters like yourself. Meng Chao was delighted more than he was disappointed. The meaning behind Lei Zongchaos words was even better than directly investing in his projects. It meant that Lei Zongchao had led him into a brand new circleBattle God Palaces circle. The scale of this circle might not be as big as Broken Star Club and Blue Home, but the number and quality of powerful fighters in this circle were definitely higher than the ones in Broken Star Club and Blue Home. The Battle God Palace members whom Meng Chao knew had important positions in the Survival Committee, had a net worth of billions, or held positions as high-ranking officers in the Red Dragon Army. They were not Lei Zongchaos disciples, but they had received his kindness by being taught by him. Their fates had even been changed by him. He was endorsed by Lei Zongchao, so it was only par for the course that they would acknowledge him. His connections instantly grew by ten times. Not only would it be able to help him get a large number of investments and business deals for his projects, but it would also provide great benefits for him when it came to guiding Dragon City forward into the future. I understand, Master Lei, thank you. Meng Chao took a deep breath and said with a grave but firm voice, Trust me. Before long, these projects will produce results. Then, Dragon City will definitely march forward boldly and change the entire Other World! In that case, I look forward to it. Lei Zongchao smiled and waved his hand with some difficulty. Go on. An Ran is waiting for you outside. Let her bring you around to greet everyone. Come here at the same time tomorrow. Ill tell you more about the principles in Divine Nine Dragon Seals and my personal experience when I practiced this skill. His eyelids slowly fell. The water inlets around the cultivation cabin released sticky, ink-like gene concentrate again, and it gradually enveloped the old man who had sagging skin and could only speak weakly. Lei Zongchao looked like he was soaking in hot water. He let out a comfortable moan and nodded as he fell asleep. However, he mumbled in his sleep. I really want to see you youngsters grow up and see how exciting the new Dragon City will be Youll definitely have the chance! Meng Chao swore in his heart. The path ahead was already clear. He would do everything he could to learn the secrets from the Battle God and also train hard with the people in Battle God Palace. Then, he would enter deep into the ancient ruins and see whether he could find clues about his return as well as the curse. Perhaps he could also understand this thing that belonged solely to him, the Fire Relayer. Following that would definitely be to kill the mastermind of the monster civilization. In his previous life, Battle God Lei Zongchao had died during the final battle in the Monster War. This time, since Meng Chao had returned from the apocalypse, there was no longer any need for the Battle God to do anything. So, Lei Zongchao definitely had a chance to live longer and see Dragon Citys civilization stand above all the races in the Other World. Therefore, every living being and monster would be stomped under their feet! Even after he had passed through the long tunnel and returned to the meditation hall in Battle God Palace, Meng Chao remained excited, and his blood still raced. When An Ran saw him, she was stunned for a moment, and she pointed out that he had completely changed from the way he was a little more than two hours ago. He was now entirely different. An Ran also mentioned that over the past five years, Lei Zongchao had seldom spoken to someone alone for more than two hours, just like he had done today. By the looks of it, he really held Meng Chao with high regard. I didnt lie to you, Senior Brother Meng. Mr. Lei is a really easy-going man. Welcome to Battle God Palace! An Ran said with a smile. She told Meng Chao that the people in Battle God Palace were not distinguished by their cultivation realms, statuses, wealth, and fighting strength. Everyone treated each other as brothers and sisters, hence it was a really united and warm family. Everyone was already eagerly awaiting Meng Chaos arrival. Meng Chao was stunned. Was he considered a member of Battle God Palace so soon? An Ran could see his puzzlement, and she shrugged. Lei Zongchao himself did not like forming factions, and he had no intention of creating his own force of power. Battle God Palace was not an official organization, and everyone just called it by that name for fun. That aside, since they had been picked by the Battle God and they inherited some of his strength, as well as spirit, they were definitely people who shared the same ideals. They wanted to protect and fight for Dragon City for the rest of their lives. As such, having a name for their group would make it easier for them to fight side by side, right? Mr. Lei doesnt like classifying people into different social classes based on their cultivation realms, strength, and wealth. To him, we only have one status, and that is Earthling. Everyone is born equal. If you think the same way, I believe that you will definitely love Battle God Palace, An Ran stated with a smile. Meng Chao scratched his head and nodded before he said, Master Lei is indeed different from the mighty Battle God I imagined. Im still feeling a little overwhelmed. I cant believe that hed give me such a present. An Ran snickered and whispered, Thats because youre the youngest blood medal bearer in Dragon City, and you got outstanding achievements for the whole city! Mr. Lei doesnt merely have one face. Hes very good to people like you who risk their lives for Dragon City and would give up everything for it without asking for anything back. He will satisfy all of your requests and even push his martial arts and resources to you while he cries for you to take them. But for people who care about their cultivation realms and business interests more than Dragon City, he will put on a stern face and do things formally. He will ask for a fair exchange with them! As for those who severely harm Dragon Citys interests for their selfish desires and commit heinous crimes? Heh. He cant do anything now because hes old, but if it were around twenty years ago, these people would rather jump into the mouths of those Apocalyptic Beasts instead of ending up in Mr. Leis hands! Those words caused Meng Chaos face to turn red. So, the image Ive set for myself is someone who will risk my life and everything that I have for Dragon City while asking for nothing in return? Obviously, he knew that he was not such a person. He only risked his life to contribute to the city because he wanted to get rid of the apocalypse that loomed over their heads. Also, the contribution point system was helping him. However, since his image had already been fixed, he could only grit his teeth and carry on with it. He might not fit it completely, but at the very least, he could not allow his image to crumble too much! Chapter 695 - The Human-Shaped Self-Propelled Cannon With Unlimited Ammunition! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In Battle God Palaces meditation hall, more than twenty people had finished their training, and they were watching Meng Chao curiously. Meng Chao finally saw their faces clearly and recognized a few that often appeared on TV. ? They were all heroes who had performed meritorious deeds and saved Dragon City. There were also a couple of faces that matched his memories of martyrs who had been sacrificed in the Monster War from his previous life. It all made Meng Chao naturally have a good impression of the Battle God Palace group. The people in Battle God Palace also knew that Lei Zongchao viewed Meng Chao in a different light. However, they were all from humble backgrounds and had similar upbringings as well as experiences. Those who could be chosen by Lei Zongchao were not narrow-minded and jealous of others peoples abilities. Moreover, Meng Chaos blood medal was also genuine. It had been obtained through hard work and diligence. Therefore, no one was unconvinced and insistent on challenging Meng Chao. However, it was inevitable for them to urge him to show his skills. After all, everyone wanted to know the kind of amazing strength that was possessed by this junior brother, who was known as the fastest in Dragon City! Meng Chao knew that although he had received Lei Zongchaos approval, he still needed to rely on himself to win the trust of the people Battle God Palace. He could not let Lei Zongchao down, and he also could not let others think that the legendary Battle God was not practical! Senior Brothers and Sisters, I have been following Master Lei for at least three to five years. I have just received Master Leis teachings, hence I wont be so bold to say that I have a deep understanding of the Battle Gods profound meaning. However, I am very happy to have the opportunity to learn Divine Nine Dragon Seals with you, and one day, I will be able to carry forward the Battle Gods legacy! Meng Chaos eyes were bright and full of confidence. He turned his head and asked An Ran, Are there any cultivation equipment here? Since it was known as Battle God Palace, it naturally had all the necessary cultivation equipment. An Ran clapped her hands lightly. Then, at the center of the meditation hall, the floor that was inlaid with Black Stars sank slightly. It rotated in all directions and shrank inward, revealing a wide staircase. Below was a super-large training room the size of half a football field. Super-high-speed treadmills, super heavy-duty fist strength testing machines, various models of training cabins, 10 times gravity generators, deep-sea simulators, and various training machines that used electric currents to stimulate muscles. They could be heated to a high temperature of 500C or quickly frozen to C 80C. There was also a ring that simulated various combat environmentssome Meng Chao could think of, but some he could not think of. There was a dazzling array of training machines, and everything was available. Even though the training room had a 24-hour ventilation system, the training equipment was still filled with the smell of hard work and struggle. The smell made Meng Chaos blood boil. After pondering for a moment, he walked to the Super Heavy-Duty Fist Strength Tester. Divine Nine Dragon Seals was not a combat skill, but a technique to increase the efficiency of spirit energy bursts. To test the instantaneous burst of spirit energy, the fist strength tester was undoubtedly the most suitable. The fist strength tester in Battle God Palace was different from the fist strength tester used by Meng Chao in high school. The latter was a purely mechanical structure, and the maximum test limit was a mere two to three thousand kilograms. It could only be used by ordinary people and low-level superhumans. No matter how light the fist strength was, it would destroy the devices internal structure and cause it to malfunction. However, the Super Heavy-Duty Fist Strength Tester was like a smaller steam locomotive with a large number of crystal-clear spirit energy tubes attached to it. As a result, it could withstand a full-strength blow from a peak Heaven Realm expert. An Ran told Meng Chao that the record holder for the Super Heavy-Duty Fist Strength Tester was Colonel Long Feijun of the Red Dragon Army. It was the fierce man, who had just killed several Level Six Hell Beasts in the battle outside Dragon City. He was now standing next to Meng Chao with a smile. However, the fierce man looked gentle and benign. He did not look like a tough warrior who had survived hundreds of battles. Instead, he looked like a scholar who played with words. During their small talk earlier, Meng Chao had learned that he was an orphan who had been raised by Lei Zongchao for more than ten years. After he joined the Red Dragon Army, he was selected to be in the most dangerous reconnaissance unit. His daily mission was to go deep into the wilderness where the fog was the thickest. There, he would search for traces of the Apocalyptic Beasts to ensure that the beasts did not launch a sudden attack on Dragon City. His ultimate fist strength had actually reached a shocking five hundred kilograms! No, no, no, the five hundred kilograms here was completely different from the five-hundred-kilogram fist strength Meng Chao had when he was in high school. His five-hundred-kilogram fist strength in high school was equivalent to the destructive force of a five-hundred-kilogram heavy object hitting a punching target at high speed. The five hundred kilograms in the circle of superhumans was all the energy produced by the explosion of five hundred kilograms of standard crystal explosives. It must be known that the energy contained in standard crystal explosives was much higher than TNTyellow explosives from the Earth era. Five hundred kilograms of standard crystal explosives that were placed in the right position could definitely blow up a skyscraper. After Meng Chao cultivated in the wilderness and before he comprehended Divine Nine Dragon Seals, his ultimate fist strength was roughly equivalent to the explosive power of seventy kilograms of standard crystal explosives. From that, it could be seen how terrifying the fierce military man, Long Feijuns strength was. As for the current Meng Chao While he stared at the fist target that was fused with super alloy and high-level crystals, as well as wrapped in the fur of a monster, the densely packed fist prints on the fist target made him feel something. It was as if he was seeing the people of Battle God Temple doing their best there, unleashing their passion and fervor. His fighting spirit was also at its limit. Everyone around him could smell the aura of a ferocious beast from Hell seeping out of his pores. They even noticed visible wisps of spirit energy lingering around him and forming a storm. Meng Chao took a deep breath and began to test the power of his fist. Everyone had their own speculations as to how strong his destructive power would be. Five hundred kilograms was naturally impossible. Long Feijun was the secret weapon that Battle God Lei Zongchao and the Red Dragon Army had jointly trained for many years. He was at the peak of Heaven Realm and was famous for his heavy punches. He even had a nickname, Railway Gun. Meng Chao had only broken through to Heaven Realm half a year ago. It would be bullying him too much to compare him to Long Feijun. Everyone agreed that if Meng Chaos ultimate fist strength could pass the two-hundred-kilogram mark, it would already be quite powerful. At least, in the four-star Heaven Realm, he should be the best. Boom! Before dozens of expectant gazes, Meng Chao punched out. Prior to touching the fist target, the tip of his fist compressed the air with a deafening thunderous sound. However, the sound of compressed air was soon followed by other sounds. They were the sounds of Meng Chaos bones exploding, blood rolling in his blood vessels, and highly compressed spirit energy. A sharp whistling sound then shot out from 36,000 of his pores. Yes! The crowds eyes lit up and they could not help but cheer. All of them knew what was good for them and had followed Lei Zongchao in cultivating Divine Nine Dragon Seals for a long time. Naturally, they could see that the moment Meng Chao exerted his strength, he had activated the power of the dragon meridians and used the spirit magnetic field to apply a second pressure on the muscles all over his body. He had released a force that solely relied on muscles and bones, generating the force of an impossible blast. What a beautiful Divine Nine Dragon Seals! His fist hit the target like a cannonball, unleashing the full effect of a heavy tanks firepower. The huge Super Heavy-Duty Fist Strength Tester trembled violently, and a string of flashing numbers popped up on the display screen: 213 kg! As expected, the extreme strength of Meng Chaos fist had already far surpassed that of an ordinary four-star Spirit Wielding superhuman. Only Long Feijun, the fierce military man known as Railway Gun, remained silent. He narrowed his eyes. The image of Meng Chao swinging his fist remained on his retina. His face was full of suspicion as if he did not understand what Meng Chao was doing. Meng Chaos performance was not over yet. As the eldest senior brother of the Ultimate Style, the trait that he was most proud of was his ability to last long enough. Crack, crack, crack, crack! His leg bones, ankle joints, spinal joints, spinal ligaments, shoulder blades, shoulder joints, arm bones, elbow joints, and wrist joints His bones and joints all created a series of explosive sounds. Meanwhile, his body expanded another once more on the basis of one round of expansion. His high bulging muscles were still twitching, and it was as if three giant dragons were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws in the deep crevices between his muscles. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Meng Chao unleashed more than a hundred punches in one breath. The destructive power of each punch was at least equivalent to the power released by two hundred kilograms of standard crystal explosives in an instant. Everyone was dumbfounded. The so-called Ultimate Fist naturally could not be maintained for a long time. It was the same as how the average speed of a ten-thousand-meter long run could not reach the standard of a hundred-meter sprint. Moreover, two hundred kilograms of standard crystal explosives were already terrifying. Many large-caliber cannons with fixed turrets could not even load so many explosives with the shells they used! This man was simply a human-shaped self-propelled cannon with unlimited ammunition and long-range endurance! When Meng Chao delivered his last punch, his fist was already as hot as a newly forged war hammer. Sweat dripped onto his fist, releasing a chi chi sound and emitting white smoke. The deep dent at the center of the target was like an armor-piercing bullet. It could only be produced when hundreds of punches hit the same spot accurately. Everyone gasped in amazement. Only Railway Gun Long Feijun was still frowning and deep in thought. Everyone thought that he, who had an ultimate fist strength of more than five hundred kilograms, did not care about Meng Chaos two hundred kilograms. Unexpectedly, Long Feijuns eyes suddenly lit up. He stared straight at Meng Chao and suddenly said, Your ultimate fist strength is definitely more than two hundred kilograms. It should be close to three hundred kilograms! When he said that, everyone went into an uproar. The power of the explosion was equivalent to three hundred kilograms of standard crystal explosives. Many five-star Spirit Gaze Realm superhumans might not be able to release that much power. Since Meng Chao had such astonishing strength, why did he not use his full strength just now? Thats right. Senior Brother Long has a good eye! Meng Chao turned around and smiled. I just feel that it is meaningless to put all of our strength on the enemys surface. After all, many of the enemies we are facing have thick fur, shells, exoskeletons, and extraordinary equipment. The most important thing is how to defeat the enemy from a distance and penetrate the enemys armor and exoskeleton. We have to focus mostly on how to destroy the softest organs and brain directly Before he finished his sentence, a weird sound erupted from the Super Heavy-Duty Fist Strength Tester behind Meng Chao. Chapter 696 - Welcome to Battle God Palace! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was like the gears in the machine had been knocked out, triggering a chain reaction. Following a series of clanging noises, the fist strength tester spewed out dense spirit energy everywhere. Sparks flew out from places that should not have been smoking, while the parts that should have been crystal clear and shining dimmed down. ? When a jet of black smoke started to spurt out of the fist strength tester, the machine that looked like a small steam locomotive collapsed. A few rivets and screws even fell on the ground. With the exception of Meng Chao and Long Feijun, the Railway Gun1, everyone else was dumbfounded. The air in the training room had seemingly frozen into ice. When other people perform Divine Nine Drago Seals, they simply raised their destructive power. However, you raised your penetrative power with Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Long Feijuns pupils contracted. Not only did your power infiltrate the Super Heavy-Duty Fist Strength Tester1, but you also utilized the vibration of spirit energy to trigger the resonance of the components inside the machine. Then, you used the resonance to find the metal components fatigue limit and destroyed them through extremely subtle vibration and bending! On the surface, you merely delivered more than a hundred punches in one minute. In reality, with the help of penetration and resonance, you launched tens of thousands of attacks on the metal components in just one minute. If you had attacked a monster wearing a hard shell instead of a fist strength tester, I believe that the monsters shell might have been intact, but its internal organs would have been crushed into the finest blood by you! After Long Feijuns explanation, everyone finally understood the mystery behind Meng Chaos fist. They could not help but gasp again. Thats right, Senior Brother Long. I think this is the correct way to unleash Divine Nine Dragon Seals. Meng Chaos tone was calm, but his words contained indisputable self-confidence. Divine Nine Dragon Seals is indeed a very domineering instantaneous explosive technique. Master Lei has made all his cultivation methods public. Many martial arts classes and universities in Dragon City have also established relevant professional courses. Nevertheless, in the entire Dragon City, there are very few superhumans who can master Divine Nine Dragon Seals to perfection. What is the reason for that? The difficulty of training Divine Nine Dragon Seals is naturally one of the reasons. More importantly, however, the performance-to-price ratio of Divine Nine Dragon Seals is not high based on traditional combat concepts. This is due to the complicated nature of its training method. If one does not have enough spirit energy and combat experience, it will be very difficult to step past the threshold and comprehend the marvelous principles inside. However, spirit energy and combat experience are abundant. Superhuman individuals who reach the next level often possess extremely brutal strength. It doesnt make much sense to increase their strength by several times, and their attack power might even overflow. Take you, for example, Senior Brother Long. Even if you dont activate Divine Nine Dragon Seals, you will be able to unleash a force equivalent to the explosion of three to four hundred kilograms of standard crystal explosives. Activating Divine Nine Dragon Seals will certainly increase the destructive power to a terrifying five hundred kilograms, but there will still be a short period of charging up and cooling down. I believe that once a persons strength reaches your level, increasing it by a few dozen percent wont show any distinction. For ordinary monsters, a punch of three hundred kilograms will definitely blow their heads off. As for ferocious beasts that cant be hammered to death by three hundred kilograms, even five hundred kilograms might not be effective. Instead of wasting a lot of time, energy, and resources to cultivate Divine Nine Dragon Seals, its better to invest the same amount of time, energy, and resources into other martial arts. For instance, the cold weapon combat technique where the bayonet becomes red, or the gun fighting technique where you can control bullets as you wish. Perhaps you can learn a few more ways to construct the spirit magnetic field so that there will be a few more deadly skills in your armory. This is the reason why everyone knows that Divine Nine Dragon Seals is Battle God Lei Zongchaos ultimate skill, but they cant make up their minds to cultivate it. I do think that penetrability is more important than destructive power. In the past, Master Lei didnt mention it to everyone because Master Leis destructive power had already reached its peak. No matter how thick the enemys skin was or how tough their carapace was, Master Lei could still cut it open from the outside. There was no issue preventing it from being broken. With that said, for those of us who are currently not as destructive as Master Lei at his peak, if we slightly adjust the spirit energy circulation model of Divine Nine Dragon Seals, we will pay more attention to the transmission of power instead of the explosion. If the power is transmitted into the enemys body and detonated violently like a time-delayed bomb, perhaps the cost-effectiveness ratio of Divine Nine Dragon Seals will greatly improve? In his memory of his previous life, Meng Chaos words were truths regarding martial arts that had been proven through practice. However, the current superhumans did not seem to have such a level of understanding. Long Feijun and the people of Battle God Palace were deep in thought. A moment later, the Red Dragon Army colonel, who was known as the Railway Gun, had a look of amazement in his eyes. In the upper right corner of Meng Chaos vision, a row of small golden words appeared. [Under the Fire Relayers guidance, the heroic citizen, Long Feijun has comprehended a brand-new method to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals. His combat power has increased immensely. This will greatly enhance the strength of Battle God Palace, the Red Dragon Army, and even the entire Dragon City. Contribution Points + 1,015] As expected, Long Feijun was also a heroic citizen! The contribution points gained from instructing a heroic citizen were more than ten times that of instructing an ordinary citizen. With just a few casual words of martial arts comprehension, the contribution points gained had broken through the one-thousand mark. It was much more cost-effective than going into the depths of the wilderness and capturing the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron-Armored Rhinoceros. Wait, it was not over yet! [Under the Fire Relayers guidance, the heroic citizen, Zhuang Dayong has comprehended a brand-new method to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals] [Under the Fire Relayers guidance, the heroic citizen, Xie Changqing has comprehended a brand-new method to use Divine Nine Dragon Seals] A series of small golden words and the crisp sound of crystal coins clashing against each other burst out in Meng Chaos mind. He remained calm and collected as he smiled and sucked back the snot bubbles that were about to spurt out of his nose. He never expected that almost one-third of the twenty to thirty people in Battle God Palace were legendary heroic citizens. It was so great to be able to guide so many heroic citizens in one go! It made sense when they thought about it. Every one of them had followed Lei Zongchao for many years. Even though they had not grasped the Battle Gods full power yet, they had all developed a heroic spirit of righteousness. They were all brave men, and if necessary, they would willingly charge into the beast tide with bayonets in their hands. If such brave men were not considered heroic citizens, who else could be considered as such? After saving Dragon City, restoring order, and rebuilding the civilization, Lei Zongchao had retired from the scene and quietly nurtured so many heroic citizens. What kind of citizen was he? For a moment, Lei Zongchaos image took a lofty place in Meng Chaos mind. As for how to convert the destructive force into penetrative force, Ive figured out some simple tricks. Senior Brother Long, Senior Brothers, shall we study it together? Meng Chao said with a smile. Long Feijun and the other members of Battle God Palace exchanged looks, and they saw the astonishment, as well as shock, in each others eyes. When they looked at Meng Chao again, their eyes were completely different from before. Welcome to Battle God Palace. Long Feijun Strode forward and gave Meng Chao a fierce bear hug. He laughed and said, I have a feeling that Uncle Lei will be proud of you one day. Not me. Us. Meng Chao grimaced and said, I believe that the Battle God, Lei Zongchao will be extremely proud of all of us one day! .. From that day on, Meng Chao had pretty much settled down in Battle God Palace. Needless to say, it was hard work. It was impossible for Battle God Lei Zongchao to let him enjoy the enlightening treatment every day. Otherwise, the probability of the old mans death would increase to 100% in less than three days, leading to the death of a hero a few years earlier than in his previous life. Most of the time, Lei Zongchao would talk about a series of abstruse and complicated theories or surging spirit energy. In the void, he would sketch out models of spirit energy and magnetic fields that were as delicate as dozens of cobwebs. That allowed Meng Chao to comprehend them with his heart. If not that, like Black Tortoise Zong Yue, he would surge his brainwaves to the limit and implant spirit brands in Meng Chaos brain, allowing Meng Chao to constantly engage in virtual battles during meditation. However, Black Tortoise Zong Yue had implanted the image of an Apocalyptic Beasta Black Tortoise Behemothinto Meng Chaos brain. In contrast, Lei Zongchao had implanted his own image. To be honest, Meng Chao would rather face the ravages of ten Black Tortoise Behemoths at the same time than fight the Battle God, even if it was a virtual Battle God. Although the former was tough and fierce, it was still huge. Hence, its movement speed was quite slow. Before Meng Chao was trampled to death by it, he could always strike back a few times. Whether or not it could break through the defense was another matter. At the very least, it would give Meng Chao a sense of participation, right? The latter, on the other hand, made Meng Chao realize the exaggerated gap between Heaven Realm and Deity Realm. It also made him realize what it was like to become a sandbag in deep meditation and be hung up as well as beaten repeatedly. In any case, Meng Chao had fought with the image of Battle God Lei Zongchao plenty of times while he was in meditation. Except for the fact that each time he lasted longer than the last and he could withstand increasingly severe beatings, he could not believe that he never delivered an effective hit. In addition to repeatedly tempering Meng Chaos spirit, Lei Zongchao was certainly not letting go of Meng Chaos body. The five-star intensive training program that he had customized for Meng Chao turned all the training programs that Meng Chao had implemented in university into childs play. Even a military man like Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, noticed it. He had to take a deep breath. What of five times the gravity, zero oxygen, three hundred kilograms, ten kilometers, and five hundred punches That was just an appetizer before breakfast! Chapter 697 - Deep Into the Ruins Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even though Meng Chao had trained his muscles and bones, Lei Zongchao would still make him cry and beg for mercy from time to time. The difficulty of being a temporary teaching assistant is too high. Master Lei, youd be better off finding someone else! However, the contribution on points earned in Battle God Palace were too much and too tempting. ? It should be noted that those qualified to follow the Battle God in their cultivation were all determined and talented people. Among them were many heroic citizens who were willing to risk their lives for Dragon City. Meng Chao guided them through the Battle Gods profound and future martial arts. So, there was no need for them to rack their brains and put in so much effort. It was the same as how he had guided his high school classmates or the broken-star superhumans. Usually, as long as he threw out a principle or described the developmental direction of martial arts in the future, it would provide insight and greatly enlighten experts like Railway Gun Long Feijun. There were many profound martial arts mysteries that even Meng Chao himself only knew little about, but he did not have an explanation for that. However, he just needed to absorb the images from the memory fragments of his previous life and open his mind a little. That way, Long Feijun and all the others in Battle God Palace would be able to expand and improve with each word he uttered. Ultimately, Meng Chao was stunned by what he heard in his memories, but that did not delay him from harvesting a lot of contribution points. In addition, Meng Chao also heard many famous names from the memory fragments of his previous life. They were all iron-blooded warriors who had represented Dragon City in his previous life and fought all races in the war between worlds. In his previous life, Meng Chao had only been a third-class fighter. He could only look up to super first-class fighters. Now, many super first-class fighters were mere sixteen- or seventeen-year-old teenagers, and some of them were still wet behind the ears. It felt good to give pointers to these future fighters. Their comprehension abilities were outstanding, and Meng Chao could harvest a large number of contribution points from them without any effort. More importantly, he would listen to these peerless experts, who had swept across the world in his previous life, call him Senior Brother Meng. Besides, many people even looked at him with great admiration, which greatly satisfied his vanity. Well, seeing that his contribution points and vanity were both being satisfied, even though Battle God Lei Zongchaos special training program was tough, Meng Chao still decided to grit his teeth and persevere. At worst, he could use the huge number of contribution points he earned during the day and throw them into the profound martial arts that Lei Zongchao taught him at night to violently crack himself and replicate it. Alternatively, he could exchange them for healing arts to dissolve the medicinal effects of Hells Blood and soothe his exhausted as well as scarred body. Just like that, Meng Chao did some calculations and found that he had already earned and consumed millions of contribution points in a little over a week. Not only did the branch meridians, main meridians, and dragon meridians more than triple in size, but his spirit energy had also become incomparably dense. Seven or eight combat techniques and profound meanings that originated from the Battle God had been illuminated too. His mastery of Divine Nine Dragon Seals was almost approaching the peak of the Specialist Level. On top of that, his Celestial Tyrant Star Shattering Slash had also successfully broken through to Specialist Level. Actually, he had deliberately controlled the pace of his leveling up. Plus, he wanted to further compress his spirit energy and solidify his foundation. If it were not for all that, Meng Chao felt that he would have broken through the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm in no time. The progress of attracting investments for projects such as monkey version weapons export had also been very smooth. That was because he patiently guided his brothers and sisters in Battle God Palace every day. Not only did he not hide anything, but he also threw out some brand-new martial arts concepts that originated from the future. One of them was flying immortals in the sky, and it gave huge inspiration to experts such as Long Feijun, the Railway Gun. Everyone soon got along well with him. One should know that the members of Battle God Palace, Broken Star Club, the Red Dragon Army, and Blue Home had always overlapped with each other. It was entirely possible for a grassroots officer of the Red Dragon Army to join Broken Star Club and Blue Home concurrently. At the same time, he could also be inextricably linked to Battle God Lei Zongchao. They represented the same interest classthey were all middle- and low-level superhumans from humble families, free-range hunters, grassroots officers, young teachers, and small and medium-sized business owners. In other words, they had a certain amount of strength and ambition, and they were eager to continue climbing up. However, the road ahead seemed to be firmly blocked by behemoths like the nine mega corporations, and they were unwilling to become the corporations vassals. They were confused and resentful It was such a group. Since they were all in the same boat, everyone was naturally willing to join in the grand undertaking. Although they couldnt see how Meng Chaos projects would shine and make a lot of money every day. However, they were willing to bet on Meng Chaos amazing foresight when he threw out his new martial arts concepts that sounded ridiculous and wonderful. Just like that, Meng Chao turned a large number of people from Battle God Palace, including Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, into his partners and tied them to the same chariot of interest. With the generosity of these brothers and sisters, the arrangement that he had prepared to charge out of the monster mountain range could be pushed forward in an orderly manner. Good things came in pairs. On the day that he had basically finished dealing with the investment of each project, his application to explore and cultivate in the ancient ruins was also approved. The ancient ruins research centers Controllable Transmigration Technology Project Team had issued him an invitation, and Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, had personally endorsed it. In addition, Meng Chao was the youngest blood medal winner in Dragon City, so his loyalty and mental index were definitely not a problem. He had obtained quite a high level of authority and could almost move around freely in the ruins except for the deep dive zone. The deputy team leader of the Controllable Transmigration Technology Project Team, Wu Haibo, personally met with Meng Chao to accompany him into the ancient ruins. Wu Haibo was elegant and eloquent. He was the publicity director and fund-raiser of the controllable transmigration technology. Since Meng Chao was the president of Broken Star Club and the director of Blue Home, Wu Haibo naturally had many dealings with him. In addition, the two of them had a mutual friend, the other director of Blue Home, and the famous machine master and regional defense expert of Dragon City, Zhao Feixuan. The three of them often thought about the future together and gave each other pointers. Their relationship could be considered quite good. Moreover, Wu Haibo knew that Meng Chao was not only the president of Broken Star Club but also the director of the Blue Home. He had also inherited part of Saber Jin Wanhaos legacy. Furthermore, he was the leader of Golden Teeth Saber and the person in charge of the Lair Reconstruction Committee. He had very good relations with organizations such as the Abnormal Beast Research Department and Battle God Palace. Hence, he could help the controllable transmigration project attract a large amount of investment at any moment. Naturally, Wu Haibo was even more friendly toward him. Despite that, when he boarded Supernatural Towers central elevator that led straight to the underground, Wu Haibo repeatedly warned Meng Chao that he needed to listen to his orders once he entered the ancient ruins. He could not be too careful. In the ancient ruins, breaking any seemingly complicated rules and regulations will cost you your blood or even life. Wu Haibo seriously said, Plus, even if you abide by the rules 100%, your safety is not 100% guranteed. This is the ancient ruins! The elevator descended at a constant speed and carried them a hundred meters underground. With a slight shake, the elevator doors slowly opened. Perhaps it was due to the mysterious atmosphere that Lei Zongchao and Wu Haibo had created, but Meng Chao seemed to feel a bone-chilling cold. Outside the elevator was a dark and deep tunnel. There were black reliefs that extended all the way to the depths of the darkness on either side of the tunnel. The reliefs depicted a group of soldiers who were wearing old Earth-era military uniforms. They were holding bayonets, steel guns, and grenades while roaring and pouncing on hordes of monsters. The monsters Were ten times uglier than the ugliest monsters Meng Chao had ever seen. Some of the monsters were like a mixture of jellyfish and octopuses, but their tentacles were covered in sharp thorns. Some of the monsters had seven or eight heads that looked like sarcomas, yet it looked like new sarcomas were growing on their heads. Other monsters had long hair all over their bodies. Their hair strands were crisscrossed like spider silk. Plus, they could attach themselves to the ceiling of buildings and the walls of caves, allowing them to hang upside down like spiders. There were also some monsters whose bones had exploded and deformed. They were like the limbs of arthropods, extending several meters away from the body. Each relief sculpture showed that the human warriors from Earth were tightly entangled with these strange monsters. They had used bayonets, bullets, iron fists, grenades, teeth, and their own lives to prevent the monsters from rushing out of the ground. The more relief sculptures at the back, the more monsters there were. The more intense the battle was, the more determined the soldiers faces were. Meanwhile, the last relief sculpture was filled with densely packed monsters. Only two Earth soldiers, who had run out of ammunition and food, were left at the center of the picture. They were covered in wounds. They were leaning against a war machine that Meng Chao could not name. They were also holding something that looked like a remote control. The two soldiers were holding hands with smiles on their faces, whereas their eyes were extremely calm and joyful. The monsters, on the other hand, appeared to have victory in their hands. Yet, unspeakable fear filled their distorted faces. These relief sculptures depict scenes of the Zombie War. Seeing that Meng Chao was not moving his eyes, Wu Haibo gave him introductory information. Now, many people think that the Zombie War that happened in Dragon City, just as it transmigrated to the Other World, was just an event where ordinary citizens wielded lawnmowers to kill rotten, weak, slow-moving, and low-intelligence zombies. In fact, ordinary zombies cant even break the defense of light armored vehicles, so how could they eliminate everyone in the regular army and cause the social order of Dragon City to collapse? These are the true zombies that resulted from ancient germs infecting people. As you can see, when Dragon City just transmigrated to Other World, due to the collision, fusion, and tearing of different spaces, the ancient ruins that had been sealed for ten thousand years reappeared in the sky. Hence, the ancient germs and mysterious forces sealed within leaked out. At that time, many Earthlings who crossed over suddenly heard the ancient ruins summon and traveled into the depths of the ruins. They were consumed by the ancient bacteria and mysterious power before they became like that, neither human nor ghost. They were out-and-out ancient monsters. Their strength and intelligence were far from what ordinary zombies could compare to. Even the main battle tanks that were equipped with reactive armor would be torn into pieces by them in a moment. To firmly seal the ancient monsters in the depths of the ruins, the regular army back then put in almost all of their strength. It was an incomparably devastating and tragic fight, like an epic war. At that time, the regular army fought until the last soldier and even used a lot of quasi-nuclear weapons to eliminate most of the ancient monsters. The ancient bacteria that escaped to the ground by luck were also weakened and turned into a relatively harmless zombie virus. It was thanks to the regular armys heroic sacrifice that Dragon City was able to gain a foothold in the Other World and dig out the first bucket of gold from the ancient ruins. At present, we have set up the relief sculptures here. On one hand, we want to remember the contributions of the martyrs. On the other, we also want to warn everyone who goes deep into the ancient ruins that this place contains a power that surpasses human civilization, and it holds dangers that we cannot imagine. Chapter 698 - : Alternate Dimension Wu Haibos introduction made Meng Chao deeply respect the Earth warriors on the relief sculptures. It must be known that even today, half a century later, the superhuman warriors of Dragon City were still fighting against monsters with crystal blades and spirit guns. It was still soul-stirring and arduous. It was really hard to imagine how the Earth Warriors, who had just transmigrated and had yet to awaken their extraordinary strength, could stop the ancient monsters that were even more terrifying than monsters with bayonets, grenades, and semi-automatic rifles that used ordinary gunpowder. Meng Chao turned around with a solemn expression and bowed deeply to the earth warriors on the relief sculptures on both sides of the tunnel. After passing through the tunnel, the temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, as if they had arrived at a cold storage. However, what was stored here were not ordinary monsters flesh and blood materials, but specimens with ferocious faces, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. The first specimen was a lifelike human-shaped stone statue. Other than being pale and lifeless, it looked exactly like a human. However, his right hand had obviously withered, revealing the white bones inside. It was as if some mysterious power had turned most of the poor mans body into stone. Only his right hand still maintained the characteristics of a carbon-based creature. Meng Chao suddenly thought of Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. Lei Zongchao had told him that the person who had been lost in the depths of the ancient ruins for five minutes had been dragged up, but he was still petrified in an instant. As expected, the corners of the stone statues eyes and mouth were so wide that they were about to tear apart. The word fear seemed to have turned into black flames that were about to spew out from the gaps of the stone statue. Even Meng Chao had never seen such a terrified expression in his nightmare of doom. Just this expression alone was enough to imagine how terrifying the ancient demonic creatures were. The lower half of the second specimen was an intact human leg. However, its upper body had turned into a slowly blooming man-eating flower. The scarlet petals were fat and thick, covered in green mucus. Shark-like spikes grew on the edges of the petals, and in the middle of the petals grew clusters of shiny, tentacle-like stamens. Because the entire specimen was sealed in the moment when its vitality was at its peak, Meng Chao seemed to be able to smell the rotten and stinky smell of human organs coming from the depths of the stamens. The third specimen was a deformed person whose left and right half of his body were very uncoordinated. The left half of his body looked like a normal human. The right half of his body was deformed and swollen, like a giant that was three to five meters tall. A large number of spirit patterns appeared on the surface of his body. They were colorful and did not have a single inch of clean skin. Unlike the spirit patterns that superhumans obtained through scientific cultivation, which were relatively stable and controllable, the spirit patterns of the deformed giant were like wild weeds that grew crazily. They revealed a chaotic, barbaric, and brutal smell, making people feel uncomfortable just by looking at them, it was as if there was some kind of chaotic power within his body that was constantly expanding and eager to give it a try. There were also many deformed specimens behind him. They were monsters that normal people would not dream about even in the deepest level of nightmares. Wu Haibo told Meng Chao that these were monsters that were infected with the ancient bacteria, or in other words, demon dwellers. The meaning of being displayed here was naturally to remind everyone who entered the ancient ruins what kind of dangers and mysteries they were about to face. Meng Chao used the eyes of a veteran reaper to carefully study these ancient monsters. He had to admit that their mutations were even more abnormal than the monsters that had merged the characteristics of reptiles and mammals. However, Meng Chao also observed a very interesting phenomenon. He discovered that the physiological characteristics of many ancient monsters were actually very similar to the physiological characteristics of the ten thousand races in the other world in the memory fragments of his previous life. For example, there was an ancient monster that was about 1.5 meters tall. Its skin was black as if it was charred, but it was covered with scarlet spiritual patterns. Its canine teeth were also extremely sharp, and it was hollow like a needle, it was similar to the dark elvesand Blood Breedsin Meng Chaos previous lifes memories. Also, the specimen that was small on the left and large on the right was very deformed and unbalanced. It was obviously a product of incomplete evolution. If the left half of its body was enlarged at the same scale, it would be very similar to the overlord of the northern part of the Otherworld continent, the Frost Barbarians and the Frost Giants. Of course, compared to the Otherworld races that possessed primitive intelligence and medieval civilization in Meng Chaos memories, these ancient monsters were obviously more barbaric, crude, and crude. They were more like the early experimental versions of the former, or rather.., the relationship between primitive and modern humans. Interesting. Could it be that there is an intrinsic connection between the ten thousand races in the other world and the ancient ruins? Meng Chao thought to himself, Just by relying on the independent ecosystem of a planet in another world, it is certainly impossible to produce elves, blood race, Dragon Race, demon race, immortal race, magical human race, technological human racethere are hundreds and thousands of different types of carbon-based intelligent creatures that are completely different. Could it be that the so-called aborigines of another world are not real aborigines, but like us Earthlings, they were summoned here from their mother planet by a mysterious force that originated from the primordial era and were infected with the primordial bacteria, so they slowly mutated and evolved? Meng Chao hid this question in the depths of his brain. Following Wu Haibo, they passed through the last two specimens that had four or five pairs of bat wings, and their entire faces were covered by tentacles. After passing through a pathway and three layers of disinfection, they finally stepped onto a new lift platform. The movable arc-shaped dome in front of the lifting platform slowly slid open to both sides. Meng Chaos eyes suddenly opened up. It was actually a gigantic underground space. Even though Meng Chao had mentally prepared himself for the mysteriousness and vastness of the primordial ruins, he still felt extremely shocked. He was momentarily rendered speechless. At the peak of Supernatural Tower, the towering Battle God Palace that lived up to its name had already left him in awe. The underground palace was at least the size of dozens of Battle God Palaces. It could fit a small-scale town. As the length and width were too large, man-made light sources were unable to illuminate every corner. The edge of the underground space was shrouded in a thin layer of fog, making it appear even more expansive. Meng Chao condensed his spirit energy into his eyes and looked far into the distance. He could barely see the underground spaces rocky walls filled with densely packed, crisscrossing things that looked like metal pipes. Those were not human-style metal tubes. No, they were not tubes at all. Instead, they were the organs and nerves of creatures. This place was like the body cavity of an enormous metal beast. They were merely parasites inside the body of the beast. Wait Meng Chao suddenly felt that something was not right. The length, width, and height of this underground space must have been more than a thousand meters. How could a massive space that was at least a few cubic kilometers stand tall under the pressure of billions of tons of rock without the support of a gigantic pillar? No, the more important question was, how could there be such a vast underground space beneath Supernatural Tower? Meng Chao clearly remembered that the Supernatural Towers area was far from being as exaggerated as a square kilometer. In front of Supernatural Tower was the civic square. On both sides were the office buildings of the Survival Committee. Behind them were the headquarters of a few super enterprises. The people of Dragon City, who were meticulous in their calculations, not only filled the surrounding space, they also dug down a large number of underground buildings with beehive structures. In addition to the air raid shelters, underground shelters, and underground armories that Dragon City already had.., it formed an underground world that was as complicated as a maze. If they were to continue digging from directly below Supernatural Tower, they would reach the air raid shelters, underground shelters, armories, and armories within two to three hundred meters. However, everything that Meng Chao could see was empty. Where were the underground buildings that should have existed in all directions? It seems that you have discovered the problem. Wu Haibo smiled and said, The theory of a three-dimensional world can not explain the phenomenon of overlapping spacethat we saw. However, the ancient civilization that left this relic is most likely a four-dimensional civilization. Their method of modifying the world is completely different from ours. Its like activated charcoal with countless tiny holes inside. If its internal holes were fully expanded, a mere gram of activated charcoal could expand to a thousand square meters. Perhaps, in the three-dimensional universe, a mere cubic meter could accommodate an entire city, or even an entire planet, after other dimensions were expanded? In short, the ancient ruins beneath Supernatural Tower and the underground space of Dragon City are not completely in the same dimension. You can simply interpret it as us not taking an ordinary elevator to reach hundreds of meters underground. Instead, we went through a new transmigration, transmigrating into an unbelievable alternate dimension. You can only enter this alternate dimension through a few spatial gaps that are similar to wormholes. If you were to stand in the civic square and excavate, you wouldnt be able to find any ancient ruins even if you were to dig three feet deep. This is also one of the reasons why we went through so much trouble to build Supernatural Tower. Its to maintain the long-term existence and stability of the spatial gaps. Meng Chao suddenly came to a realization. No wonder he felt that the elevator had operated for too long, far exceeding the time it took to reach 100 meters underground. Space folding and dimension unfolding, truly inconceivable! This place is a space developed by the ancient civilization? Meng Chao looked around, somewhat dazzled. What exactly is this large space used for? Up till now, theres still no clear conclusion. With the current technology level of the people of Earth, exploring the ancient ruins is no different from a blind person touching an elephant. Maybe its just like what I said at the project introduction meeting, Dragon City has installed a transmigration engine underground. The entire city is a super huge universe ship. This place is naturally the dockor portto receive the universe ship. Wu Haibo smiled and said, This problem is too unfathomable. Its not too late to study it in the future. In short, this is now the largest black technology research and development center in Longcheng. Come, lets go down and take a look. Its a gift from Swire! Chapter 699 - The Bottomless Crack The two of them took the elevator platform and descended slowly. Meng Chao noticed that the elevator platform was purely mechanical. Other than a spirit power system similar to a winch, there was also a human-powered control system using cranks and pedals. The entire machine appeared to be clunky, thick, but extremely sturdy. It ensured maximum safety and stability in an environment where spirit interference was severe and matter was constantly changing shape. Almost all the buildings and facilities at the bottom of the underground space were in the same style. They were clunky, bulky, heavy, and sturdy, with a lot of gears, chains, and exposed crisscrossing pipes. When many of the pipes hissed sharply colorful spiritual energy would spurt out, immersing the entire space in a rainbow mist. Except for the slightly different construction style, the place resembled the university town, where the alliance of the five universities was located, and the combination of the military base in Dragon Citys Jiangnan District. One by one, the hard-roofed tents with silver shells were arranged in a row. Outside many of the tents, pictures of lightning, flames, or skull crosses were hanging on the walls, indicating that it was extremely dangerous and strictly forbidden to enter. Inside, there were also sounds of mechanical failure, the rumble of cannons, and the roars of monsters There were all kinds of strange sounds. Beside these silver tents, Meng Chao also saw numerous strange things that had been dug out from the ground. There was a ruin that looked like the legendary sword tomb. It was densely packed with hundreds of oddly-shaped sabers and swords. The sabers and swords were rusty as well as crooked. Forget being sharp, even the runes carved on their surfaces were indistinct. There were still streams of murderous intent soaring into the sky, as though endless ghosts lingered in the sabers and swords. They were trying to break the rusted seal and descend on Dragon City today. Judging from the size of the blades, it did not seem like they had been prepared for Earthlings who were less than two meters tall. Instead, they seemed to be several times larger than humansthe weapons of ancient intelligent life. At that moment, some scientists were busy surrounding the sword tomb. They carefully scraped the rusted metal powder from the ancient swords and sabers, analyzed the components, then cleaned and copied the runes on the swords. The metal components of the ancient sabers and swords could provide assistance in Dragon Citys new cold weapons forging technology. These runes, combined with the surging of crystals, could greatly increase the power and range of cold weapons. In another ruin, countless broken war machines were buried. The shape of one wreckage resembled a six-legged crab armored vehicle made by Dragon City, but it was larger and more primitive than human rune machines. The weapons attached to the remains still managed to make Meng Chaos pupils shrink after thousands of years of erosion. Not to mention, the murderous aura of a fierce beast was being emitted from the depths of the machine. It was as if the machine was still alive. Gazing deeply at the remains of the ancient war machine, the roar of the ancient war seemed to ring in Meng Chaos ears. In a trance, he saw a picture painted with blood and flames that was a hundred times more magnificent and tragic than the Monster War. Is this the ancient ruins summon? Meng Chao took a deep breath to calm down. In order to divert his attention, he looked at the center of the underground space. However, his attention was immediately taken away by something else. In the middle of the underground space, there were no research facilities in an area of about one hundred meters. On the contrary, a circle of heavy machine guns, anti-aircraft guns, spirit magnetic coils, high-voltage power grids, automatic fire catapults, and other defensive weapons were deployed on the periphery. Judging from the airtight configuration of the inner three floors and outer three floors, the defense line was even tighter than the one deployed on the periphery of Dragon City to deal with the beast horde. Behind the defense line, there was a group of special forces equipped with the most advanced Black Horn Armor. They were ready to fight. Meng Chao sensed the vibrating vitality magnetic fields of the Black Horn Warriors. It indicated that they were in a state of high alert and even a little fear. It was as if they were surrounded by layers of defensive lines. Something was going to come up from the depths of the underground space at any moment and slaughter these individuals, who were armed to the teeth. Meng Chao looked past the Black Horn Warriors and the layers of defensive lines before he saw a bottomless gap at the center of the underground space. It was seventy to eighty meters long and twenty to thirty meters wide at its widest point. It was like an ugly reptile covered in tentacles that crawled on the ground and continuously spewed out faint black gas. Above the crack were several lifting machines that looked like dragon door cranes. There were also hanging baskets and lifting platforms that could transport humans or resources to the depths of the crack. Around the crevice, more than ten meters away, four high drilling rigs had been erected. They were akin to four gigantic nails that were deeply embedded into the corpses of the ancient civilization. Thats the entrance to the ancient ruins? Meng Chao muttered, Its spectacular! Thats right. The space we are in is only the surface of the ancient ruins. There are several faults below this crevice. The horizontal crevices and caves all contain the secrets of the ancient civilization. This vertical crevice is extremely deep. At least, the equipment we use to probe its depths is far from reaching its limit. Perhaps, it doesnt exist in our space. If we were to descend tens of thousands of meters, would we be transported to a brand-new world? Wu Haibo explained, The ancient ruins now are much more desolate than they were twenty to thirty years ago. When the Supernatural Tower was just completed, the number of researchers and explorers here was ten times more. That was considered spectacular! Is that so? Meng Chao looked around and saw many signs of facilities relocating. There were also many construction equipment that had been abandoned after completing their historical mission. There was indeed a sense of desolation. He could not help but ask, Why? Because those ancient mysteries that are easier to excavate and research have all been excavated and researched. Wu Haibo shrugged and said, Many research projects have been moved to the surface. Dragon City University, the alliance of five universities, the other three research centers, and the laboratories of the mega corporations are going to carry out the research. No one wants to stay in this ghostly place, where they might encounter ancient monsters at any time or simply be attracted by the ancient ruins summon, only to end up becoming ancient monsters. Besides, the remaining immemorial relics are both difficult to excavate and highly dangerous. Its also very difficult to replicate and study them. Theyre all hard bones with little flesh and sharp thorns[1]. Nobody wants to gnaw on these hard bones before the immemorial mysteries have been fully explored. Meng Chao remembered that Battle God Lei Zongchao had said something similar. He asked Wu Haibo, I see. Has our exploration of the deep dive zone stopped? It has stopped. Wu Haibo sighed and regretfully said, As a researcher and explorer, there is nothing more unnerving than the mysterious treasure right in front of you. There is only one door between us, but we cant open it. After all, the mountain is right there. But from Dragon Citys perspective, I also realize that our civilization is not qualified to continue exploring for the time being. The people of Dragon City are like a group of primitive people who have been fed with raw meat and blood. They are surrounded by fierce enemies. Just when their lives are hanging by a thread, they accidentally discover a highly advanced military base that has been sealed for thousands of years and uses nuclear power as its energy source. There are all kinds of weapons, production lines, research and development centers, and laboratories from the outside to the inside of this military base. There are ordinary handguns, rifles, sniper rifles, and heavy machine guns. There are also grenades, mines, mortars, and rocket launchers. There are tanks, armored vehicles, and attack drones too. Of course, not forgetting, bacterial bombs, poison gas bombs, incendiary bombs, various chemical weapons, and small tactical nuclear weapons. Ultimately, there may be information about the development of all the weapons, including theoretical textbooks about all the basic sciences as well as the nuclear reactors that keep everything running. Despite that, how far do you think we should explore this military base as primitive people? If it is just grenades, rifles, and rocket launchers that are driven by gunpowder, even primitive people who are ignorant and unaware of the chaos will be able to master them after paying a certain price. Even if something goes wrong, the most they can do is blow themselves up with grenades and shoot a few of their companions to death. At most, they can blow a hundred of their companions to the sky. To the entire primitive tribe, such a price is acceptable and worth it for the power of firearms. As for tanks and armored vehicles if they are designed in a modular way and operated like idiots, it is not necessarily impossible for primitive people to master them. The primitive people might not be able to understand the principles of guns, grenades, and main battle tanks, on top of mathematics, chemistry, physics all kinds of complicated knowledge But that doesnt stop them from knowing that these things, which spurt out flames and lightning with thunderous roars. They help them destroy all the wolves, tigers, and leopards; they are divine weapons bestowed upon them by the heavens or the creator. However, do you think that the primitive people should spend all their efforts to study bacterial bombs, nerve gas bombs, chemical weapons, and even tactical nuclear weapons? These tribes eat raw meat and drink blood. Regardless of whether or not the primitive people can figure out how to use the deadly weapons, which even if they do, do you think that it would be a good thing for them to control tens of thousands of nerve gas bombs? They could be triggered at any moment. Most importantly, there is the issue of energy. Energy is the starting point of all civilizations. No, all life. Without energy, there would be nothing. If you can control energy, you can control everything. However, this does not mean that primitive people should recklessly explore and research the nuclear reactors that drive the entire military base before the jackals, tigers, and leopards are wiped out. They have not even grasped physics at a junior high school level. For primitive people, as long as they are proficient in individual weapons, including tanks, armored vehicles, and attack drones, it is enough to slaughter all the wolves, tigers, and leopards or domesticate them. When it comes to the people of Dragon City, known ancient technology is enough to help us kill the monster civilization and turn all the surviving monsters into obedient biochemical pets. For the time being, that is enough, isnt it? [1] figure of speech to show how tough the study is Chapter 700 - The Ancient Ruins’ Summon Wu Haibos words were not without reason. It was just like how it was impossible for a primary school student to obtain high marks in the college entrance examination by relying on a few university textbooks. It was also impossible for a three-year-old child to defeat an elite special forces soldier by relying on a set of the most advanced power armor. At the current level of human civilization, no matter how much resources, time, and smart brains were invested, it was impossible to activate and inherit all the power of the ancient ruins. Unfortunately, for Dragon City, time, resources, and smart brains were the things that were most in need. Using good steel on the blade and suspending most of the exploration and research projects of the ancient ruins was the most reasonable decision made by the authorities based on the current situation. However, in Meng Chaos eyes, who was familiar with the tragic war between worlds that would happen in the next few decades, the decision was a huge mistake. Perhaps, to deal with ordinary monsters and ordinary elves, dwarves, blood races, and mages, all that was needed were runes, secret treasures, and the remains of prehistoric war machines on the periphery of the ancient ruins. Despite that, to defeat the gods of other worlds who were above all races and played the fate of carbon-based intelligent life in their hands, these rifles, grenades, rocket launchers, and main battle tanks were not enough. They were far from enough. No matter how high the risk was, the Dragon City civilization had to persevere and explore the deeper parts of the ancient ruins. They had to train more and more divers to sketch out the full picture of the ancient civilization and discover the truth that they had summoned the people of Earth there. Otherwise, even if the Dragon City civilization once again turned into an Extraordinary Disaster that was ten times stronger than the one Meng Chaos memories, it still would not be able to escape the hands of the Other Worlds gods and demons. Of course, Meng Chao currently did not have the strength to push this matter forward. He planned to wait until the monster civilization was completely destroyed and the few projects he had invested in were on the right track. Once he had sufficient cash flow, he would turn his head and increase his investment in the various projects of the ancient ruins research center. He estimated that when the true faces of the Other Worlds ten thousand races were presented to the people of Dragon City, the shrewd people of Dragon City would definitely smell the enormous business opportunities that were hidden in the few projects he had set up in advance. There was no need to wait for the monkey-version weapons, dragon mansion coke, Earth brand cigarettes, and alcohol, as well as other products to be exported and to bring in profits. Just the early financial operations alone were enough for him to make a lot of money and have a lot of cash flow. At that time, Meng Chao believed that with his money and connections, he would definitely be able to obtain a greater say in the ancient ruins research center. There was no need to be in a hurry, but he would immediately drill into the deep dive zone. If he had sufficient personnel, technology, and equipment for the new exploration, he would be able to prepare for a rainy day. Thinking of that, Meng Chao concentrated even more and listened to Wu Haibos introduction of the research centers current situation. Wu Haibo also had high hopes for Meng Chao, a money tree that was becoming stronger and stronger every day. His saliva flew everywhere, and he talked non-stop as he introduced the project with great effort. He told Meng Chao that the ancient ruins research department was currently advancing about 120 projects. It sounded like a lot, but in his opinion, most of the projects were not of good quality. Basically, they were accurately mapping ancient weapons, shrinking them in proportion to the size of humans, and then replicating them. Such projects were very practical, but there was nothing original about them. There were also projects that did not raise the level of basic theory and technology. There was nothing they could do. Whether it was the mega corporations or the Red Dragon Army, they were only willing to invest in these projects that were low in difficulty, practical, and quick to take effect. Under the enormous pressure of the monster war, it was impossible for them to spend decades of astronomical resources to strive for an illusory breakthrough in basic theory. In the past few years, the atmosphere in the institute has been getting worse and worse. Everyone is testy and impatient as if the only criterion to measure the feasibility of the project is combat ability. No matter what treasures are dug out from the depths of the ancient ruins, the first thing they say is, how much combat ability can this thing help humans raise? The more you raise, the more investments you make, and the less you raise. or those whose uses are unknown, you dont even look at them and just give away your research funds. Youll have to thank the Heavens! As Wu Haibo spoke, he began to complain again, Originally, there were only two projects left in the institute, 101 and 109. They were also slightly related to basic theoretical research. If everyone helped each other and flattered each other in business, they could even get a few more funds from the higher-ups. Who knew that the explosion of the 109 project two years ago not only caused them to be reduced to ashes, it even nearly destroyed half of the underground space. Even the Supernatural Tower was affected. As a result, the higher-ups are more and more convinced that the research we are doing is too dangerous. Many investors have withdrawn their investments. They would rather study how to increase the attack power of a peerless divine weapon by 5% or how to shorten the cooldown of a super-killing weapon by three to five seconds. Such insignificant tricks are not willing to invest in us. It is possible that the entire civilization will gallop in the Sea of stars. This is a great, epoch-making research Wait, the big explosion from two years ago even affected the upper echelons? Meng Chaos heart stirred. What Wu Haibo said was most likely the big explosion that happened at the bottom of the transcendental tower at the same time as his rebirth. Figuring out the truth behind the big explosion was also one of Meng Chaos main motives for going deep into the ancient ruins. He had originally planned on beating around the bush to probe further. He did not expect that his identity as the youngest blood medal holder in Dragon City, the Battle Gods assistant professor, and the young, impetuous, foolish, and rich investor would be so useful. Before he could ask, Wu Haibo had already told him everything. Project 101 is to study controllable transmigration technology. I wonder what Project 109 is about? Meng Chao asked curiously, Also, what kind of research would be so exaggerated as to almost blow up half of the underground space? Project 109 is perhaps the most mysterious project in the entire Relic Research Institute. In fact, even the members of the project team dont know what answer they will find. Wu Haibo said mysteriously, To be specific, Project 109 is about a corpse, a crystal-clear corpse that seems to be carved out of crystals. A crystal-clear corpse?Meng Chao was slightly taken aback. Did this corpse have anything to do with his return from the Apocalypse? If were talking about the corpses, remains, fossils, and the like that we dug out of the ruins, there are indeed quite a few of them. Most of them have strange shapes and ferocious faces. Even experienced reapers like you would be disgusted by them for three days and three nights. Weve seen many of them, and we dont care about them. However, this corpse is extremely strange. Even now, when I think about it, I still feel a chill run down my spine. Wu Haibo said, This crystal-clear corpse is about three meters tall. Other than its body size and the materials that make up its body, it is almost the same as the people on Earth. Its brain, eyeballs, blood vessels, nerves, limbs, and internal organs are all in place. The only organ that the people on earth do not have is its spiritual vein. You know, even if the people on Earth have awakened extraordinary powers after training, our spiritual veins are still invisible and untouchable. They are not real organs, but spiritual energy that is restricted by the magnetic field of life. But inside this translucent body, other than the blood vessels and nerves, there is a complicated and mysterious spiritual vein system that is as thin as spider silk. It made us suspect that the carbon-based intelligent life that was born with a spiritual vein system was born with the ability to utilize spirit energy. Were they all born superhuman? However, that was not the weirdest part. The weirdest part was that when we found the crystal-clear body, it was leaning against a broken ancient rune machine. There was not the slightest injury on its body, and its expression was very peaceful as if it had already predicted its own ending. On its legs, there was an alloy armor panel that should have been removed from the rune machine. However, it treated it as a letter and a drawing board, and half-painted on it was a suicide note. Even now, we still havent been able to decipher the contents of this suicide note. The other party used a language that was a hundred times more complicated and precise than runes. It was clearly displayed on a two-dimensional plane, but it had an effect that surpassed three dimensions. Every word seemed to contain the information of an entire library. However, we were still able to recognize the drawing that the other party drew on the alloy panel. Because the other party drew our home, Earth! What? Meng Chao almost cried out. A carbon-based intelligent life form that had died in the depths of an immemorial relic an unknown amount of time ago had drawn earth in the will? It did sound extremely weird. Yes, that is Earth, the third planet of the Solar System. It has a satellite named moon. Wu Haibo said, The other party has accurately drawn the topography of the Eurasian continent on Earth. Whether it is the mountains, basins, rivers, islands, or the outline of the coastline, they are all very similar to Earth. Although there are hundreds of millions of planets in this universe, I dont think that without human intervention, there is a second planet that will grow to look like Earth. Wait Frowning, Meng Chao asked, Is he drawing the earth as it is now, or as it was tens of thousands of years ago? This was a very critical question. It was because the topography of the earth was not always the same. The seemingly indestructible crustal plates were actually like eggshells that were flowing on magma. They were colliding, squeezing, tearing, eroding, and growing all the time. As the saying goes, the world has changed. Not to mention the Pangu Continent, where all the plates were integrated into one. Even though the coastline of Eurasia had undergone obvious changes in the past ten thousand years, it was still the same. If the other side had drawn some famous rivers, which had experienced countless floods and diversions in the past thousand years, they would not have remained unchanged. Youre right. Wu Haibo revealed a mysterious smile. The other party has drawn the current Earth. Whether its the mountains, rivers, or the coastline, they are all from the Earths era, from the 21st century to the 22nd century. Chapter 701 - The Crystal Corpse’s Secrets This Meng Chao felt a chill run up his spine. He composed himself and continued to ask, Then, when did this crystal-clear ancient intelligent life die? Weve considered many methods, but were unable to determine its age at the time of death without destroying the corpse. We can only roughly guess based on the surrounding items like swords, armor, runic machinery, and some traces of charring. Wu Haibo said, We estimate that this crystal-clear corpse carried items from at least one hundred thousand to tens of millions of years ago. From a hundred thousand to tens of millions of years ago? Meng Chao frowned. Isnt this span of time a little too large? Thats right. The material foundation of the Other World is extremely unstable. Even the half-life of radiation is the same. Therefore, when we determine the age, it is even more blurry on this world than on Earth. Wu Haibo continued, Speaking of which, the time span of this crystal corpses life is indeed far greater than anything we have excavated in the ancient ruins. Its as if it gathered all the different materials from tens of millions of years to its side. In short, the crystal corpse died 100,000 years ago. At that time, the coastline, mountains, and rivers of the Eurasian continent on Earth were completely different from the way there were in the middle and late 21st century. When the crystal corpse was still alive, how could it have foreseen what Earth would look like in 100,000 years? Moreover, how could it know that the people of Earth would travel to the Other World and dig it out? Meng Chao fell into deep thought. In Wu Haibos description, there were no ferocious and ugly monsters. However, he still felt that the mystery behind the crystal corpse was a hundred times more bizarre and terrifying than any Apocalyptic Beasts or even gods from the Other World. Other than Earth, are there any other patterns on the metal plate drawn by the crystal corpse? Meng Chao pondered for a long time, but his brain was still tangled with thorns. He shook his head and continued to ask. Yes. Next to Earth, there is a planet that is the same size as Earth. There are also continents and oceans drawn on it. Of course, the outline of the continents is not quite the same as that of Earth. Wu Haibo said, However, since there is an ocean, it means that there is liquid water and an atmosphere. The ratio of the ocean to the land is also seven to three. The craters on the coastline are obviously continuously eroded by the waves. This means that the climate and tides are similar to that of Earth. We have good reasons to suspect that this is the Other World. Starting from Earth, there is also an arrow drawn that points to the Other World. Compared with the explosive amount of information left behind by this corpse and the words that are extremely difficult to decipher, this arrow is crude and immature to the extreme. Even elementary school students understand that it means that we have transmigrated from Earth to the Other World. The so-called arrowhead comes from the arrow. Therefore, as long as our civilization evolves to the point where we can make bows and arrows and sharpen them, we will have the ability to understand this painting Meng Chao muttered to himself and then asked impatiently, Is there more? Are there more designs? There are, but Wu Haibo organized his words and drew a few circles in the void with his finger, The entire metal panel seems to have been drawn by the other party with the last bit of his strength before he died. According to the sequence, the earth drawn is the most detailed. It can be magnified continuously with a microscope. The Other World is almost interesting, and the amount of information dropped by several orders of magnitude. After drawing the Other World, the other party seemed to realize that it was dying, and it could only speed up and make it crudely. Behind the Other World, it drew several circles in one breath and connected them with the same arrowhead. Finally, it pointed at a large circle that was many times larger than Earth and the Other World. The same arrowhead connected Earth, the Other World, and different circles, and it even pointed at a giant circle. What does it mean? Meng Chao thought quickly and speculated, If the first arrowhead refers to the Earthlings transmigration to the Other World, does the subsequent arrowheads mean that our transmigration is not over yet and that we are going to travel to more worlds from the Other World? Then, what does the giant circle, which is many times larger than Earth and the Other World, mean? You must know that the size and mass of Earth are the gold standards for the birth of carbon-based intelligent life. Planets that are many times larger than the earth are only giant planets with extremely high gravity. It is hard to imagine that carbon-based intelligent life and civilization will be born on the giant planets No, the final destination that the other party drew should not be a giant planet, but an existence that is ten thousand times larger than a giant planet. However, because the space on the metal panel is limited, it can not draw anymore. It can only try its best to draw a small part of the iceberg. Then, it drew many waves that were ejecting outward on the giant circle. In many ancient murals of Earths civilization, similar patterns often represented the sun or stars. Wu Haibo said, As for the circles and arrowheads in front of us, your speculation is similar to that of the ancient ruins research center. We all agree that before this crystal-clear ancient lifeform died, it wanted to tell us that future visitors from Earth, the Other World is definitely not the end. Our journey has just begun. Our mission is to keep transmigrating, and eventually Eventually transmigrating into a star?Meng Chao was puzzled. Who knows? Perhaps, for life forms active in higher dimensions, the interior of a star would be a different scene? Wu Haibo said, In short, the ancient ruins research center has set up two simultaneous projects based on this crystal corpse. One is to find a large number of remains of the ancient device with the corpses guidance, repair and replicate them, in order to master controllable transmigration technology, Project 101. The other is to study the corpse itself, in order to find out why it can predict the form of the earth hundreds of thousands of years later, Project 109. It turned out that both Project 101 and Project 109 originated from this mysterious and crystal-clear corpse at least 100,000 years ago. No wonder Wu Haibo knew everything about the crystal corpse. Foresee the future 100,000 years later? Meng Chao gently rubbed his temples and asked thoughtfully, Did project 109 produce any results? As far as I know, No. Wu Haibo slowly shook his head, As one of the most expensive projects in the ancient ruins research center, Project 101 is still a long way from opening the portal between Earth and the Other World. However, we still have some practical results that can barely cope with the higher-ups and investors. However, Project 109 did not produce any theoretical breakthroughs, nor did it produce any results that could be used in actual combat. Instead, in the past seven to eight years, it has driven nearly a hundred researchers crazy. What? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. Crazy? Yes, crazy. Wu Haibo nodded and said, To conduct research in such a godforsaken place like the ancient ruins, to go crazy, to have ones spirit index plummet to zero, and to become a complete lunatic is our fate. However, the probability of the researchers of Project 109 collapsing is too high. It is so high that everyone is scared of it. No matter how generous the conditions are, no one is willing to join Project 109. Logically speaking, this crystal-clear corpse is one of the most complete objects that we have excavated in the depths of the ancient ruins. If we unlock its secrets, our civilization will be pushed forward for hundreds or even thousands of years. But on the eve of the explosion, there were only seven researchers left in the entire project 109 team, and all of them had become neurotic, depressed, anxious, and irritable. All kinds of negative emotions were extremely intense. During several routine tests of the spirit index, their mental state was on the verge of collapse. They should have stopped the research and sent them to treatment, but the team leader of Project 109 patted his chest and promised that they had made a breakthrough in their research and were about to solve the crystal corpses mystery. Their discovery might even change the future of Dragon City! Change the future of Dragon City? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, and the strange fire in his eyes flickered. Although all the projects would say this when they robbed people of their money, robbed people of their research facilities, and asked for additional investment and extended the research period, that time, all the members of Project 109 were exuding the spirit of if you dont go crazy, you wont survive, which really scared everyone. Wu Haibo sighed repeatedly. If we hadnt believed their crazy words, perhaps we would have had a chance to stop the big catastrophic explosion. Big explosion? Meng Chao could not help but ask, What exactly happened in the big explosion two years ago? was everything in Project 109 destroyed? No matter how many explosions and burns there were, there would always be debris left behind, right? That crystal-clear corpse, as well as the metal panel that contains the patterns of earth and a huge amount of information, since it can withstand the erosion of hundreds of thousands of years, theres no reason for nothing to be left behind! Wu Haibo looked at Meng Chao strangely and said, Dont get excited. You seem to be particularly interested in project 109? Meng Chao took a deep breath and said, You make it sound so bizarre and mysterious. I cant help but be interested! Thats true. There are too many weird things happening in the depths of the ancient ruins. Its not unusual for a researcher to suddenly turn into a ferocious dragon. However, the mysterious explosion of Project 109 is definitely qualified to be in the top three of the top ten mysterious events in the ancient ruins. Wu Haibo said, You are right. Both the crystal corpse itself and the metal panel that it used to record information and draw patterns are made of materials that we can not analyze. The strength, hardness, and melting point of the materials are extremely high. Logically speaking, even a steel furnace with a temperature of thousands of degrees would not melt easily. But in the most bizarre of explosions, crystal carcasses and metal panels have inexplicably disappeared. Chapter 702 - Star Map It disappeared? Meng Chao was stunned for a long time before he said, It was blown to pieces? Not exactly. Wu Haibo shook his head slowly, Although the explosion was very violent, it was not so violent that it could vaporize all 109 items. In fact, we found the remains of three researchers hundreds of meters away from the origin of the explosion. Although they were all carbonized, only fingernail-sized fragments were left. At the very least, it meant that even human flesh and blood could not be completely destroyed by the explosion. With the strength of the crystal skeleton and the metal panel, even if they were completely melted, they should at least be left with scrap metal. However, the rescuers could not find these two items. There were also a lot of research facilities and information, including the remains of the other four researchers. Not even a fingernail or a single hair was found. It was as if, after the explosion, the crystal skeleton, the metal panel, and perhaps a few other researchers had all teleported to a new space-time. Meng Chao was deep in thought. According to the law of Conservation of mass and energy, nothing would appear or disappear out of thin air. If his rebirth was from the end of the world to the eve of the college entrance exam, he would have transmitted something, whether it was memory, energy, or information. Then, he would have to transmit something from the time before the college entrance exam to the end of the world in order to reach a balance. Was this the reason for the explosion? Did project 109 leave anything behind? The remains, photos, data, and copies,Meng Chao continued to ask. Yes, but there werent many. Moreover, they were all sealed. Wu Haibo said, The more mysterious an Archean relic is, the more irreproducible and unique it is. For example, the three-dimensional rune engraved on the metal panel. No matter how we photograph and copy it, even if we reforge it, we still cant replicate 100% of the information it contains. Perhaps we cant even replicate 10% of it. Besides, the research projects of the Archean ruins are highly independent and confidential. Under normal circumstances, the outside world rarely gets copies and replicas. Why? Meng Chao asked, Isnt it safer to make more copies and send them to the universities for research? Youre wrong. Its not safer. Its more dangerous. Wu Haibo said, You must always be in awe of the Archean relics. Its not something that can be studied thoroughly by Working Together. Its just like how even ten thousand ants cant defeat an anteater. The Archean relics will corrode the flesh and mind of human beings unknowingly, making people listen to the call of the Archean in a trance. They will step into the abyss involuntarily, or they will be possessed by the Devil and transform into weird-looking monsters. Therefore, when we conduct research, we adhere to the principle of watertight cabins. Do you know watertight cabins? The large ships of the Earth era would divide the cabins into separate and sealed small compartments. That way, even if a certain part of the hull was damaged and seawater poured into the cabin, only one or a few cabins would be affected, and the entire ship would not be destroyed. When we study the Archean ruins, we try our best to separate the projects that are more dangerous. If its not necessary, we wont cross-examine any technical details. This way, even if the researchers of a certain project are infectedand summoned, at most, well sacrifice one project, but it wont affect the entire research institute of the Archean ruins. After the explosion of Project 109, the research on the crystal corpses and the metal panels was completely finished. However, fortunately, the other projects werent affected. We can still continue to explore the mysteries of the Archean. You dont have to be too discouraged. Perhaps one day, we will be able to excavate more crystal corpses and solve the mystery of Earths transmigration? Meng Chao nodded and said firmly, Definitely. This crystal-clear archaic lifeform can not be the sole seedling of the entire archaic civilization. It must have more of its kind buried deep within the archaic ruins. Also, you said that it left these messages and pictures in a hurry before it died. This means that it only foresawour transmigration, but it is not the reason for our transmigration. I think that as long as we find the mysterious force that caused our transmigration, we will be able to solve the mystery of transmigration. We will also be able to figure out the unfinished circle of the crystal corpse, especially the giant circle that looks like a star. What exactly does it mean? Thats right. Wu Haibo laughed, Since even the crystal skeleton from hundreds of thousands of years ago can accurately depict the appearance of earth in the middle and late period of the twenty-first century, perhaps we earthlings are really destined to be the chosen ones. We are destined to conquer the other worlds and even the vast sea of stars. Dont be impatient. One day, we will solve all the mysteries. As for now, come and take a look at the latest progress and research results of our Project 101! As they spoke, Wu Haibo had already brought Meng Chao to the front of a huge silver inflatable tent. There was also a team of soldiers in power armor, armed to the teeth, stationed here. Seeing that Dragon City was still alive and the youngest blood badge holder had arrived, all of them held their heads high and puffed out their chests. With a PA, they stood at attention, knocking their armor with a Clang Clangsound, and saluted Meng Chao. Meng Chao hurriedly returned the salute. He felt that these soldiers who were stationed in the Archean ruins and did not have any outstanding merits, but could face the white blade of an Archean monster at any time, were more worthy of a medal than he was. Project 101 was inextricably linked to the blue homeland, and a large part of the funding had to be raised through the blue homeland. It also provided technical support for the highest concept of the blue homeland, Return to Earth, which was at least a glimmer of hope. They also needed to rely on the Homelandmembers of Parliament to obtain more research and development funds from the Survival Committee. Meng Chao was the director of blue homeland. During the attack on the kings Landing Hotel, he also saved a large number of Project 101 researchers, including the leading transit technology authority in dragon city, Dr. Lu Tianxing.. Naturally, the journey was smooth and unimpeded, and he was warmly welcomed by the transit experts. The space inside the inflatable tent was also huge, like a closed basketball stadium. Hundreds of researchers were busying themselves nervously. Half of the space was piled with all kinds of engraved runes. The ancient and complicated machines, driven by the crystals embedded in the machines, emitted sometimes magnificent and sometimes dark lights. The other half of the space was still in its original state. It had been excavated to the point that it looked like a large archaeological site. In the center of the Archaeological Sitewas a device that was similar to the armillary sphere, but much more precise and bulkier than the armillary sphere. It was made of dozens of arcs that were crisscrossed and weaved together. At first glance, it looked like a giant hollow metal egg. Upon closer inspection, one would discover that hundreds of glittering crystals and the crystal nerve spheres of monsters were still floating inside the metal egg. As the dozens of orbits slowly rotated, the spiritual energy inside the crystals and the crystal nerve spheres was released and turned into thousands of threads of spiritual energy, entangling all the orbits. The dim metal orbits gradually became crystal clear. Meng Chao did not know anything about ancient relics. But he could tell at a glance how precious the crystals and the crystal nerve spheres floating inside the metal spheres were. They were both priceless items that could not even be bought with money. As the spiritual energy was released, both the crystals and the crystal nerve spheres gradually shrank in size, as if they were ice cubes thrown into warm water. It seemed that the amount of cultivation resources consumed every minute and second to maintain the normal operation of the device was astronomical. Come on, Ill let you enjoy the most incredible beauty in the Archean ruins. With Dr. Lu Tianxings consent, Wu Haibo brought Meng Chao directly below the giant metal egg. He gestured to the researchers outside the slowly rotating giant metal egg. A few of the researchers blinked quickly, their eyes shining with spiritual light. Spiritual stripes climbed up their temples and glabella along their eye sockets, and then released from their temples and glabella, drilling into the orbit of the metal egg. Accompanied by a solemn, organ-like, deep, whale-like song, the crystals and crystallized nerve spheres inside the metal egg lit up above Meng Chaos head. They were like dazzling fireworks that released all their spiritual energy in an instant. Spiritual energy flowed into dozens of metal tracks like trickling streams and surging rivers, making them more and more transparent and glittering. When all the metal tracks became crystal clear, they suddenly changed from cold, dead objects to pure energy bodies that had life and even surpassed it. They were like a colorful, burning flower bud that was formed by more than ten thousand colors. Countless firefly-like light spots and tentacle-like spirit threads exploded from the depths of the flower bud like fairies scattering flowers, making everything around them pale in comparison. It was a beautiful Sea of stars. It was as if the most dazzling light and heat of the entire universe were displayed in front of Meng Chaos eyes. Countless stars, galaxies, and nebulae were like glittering plankton and their aggregation, as well as predators that devoured plankton. They swam around Meng Chao. They exploded and expanded. They attracted and devoured each other, then collided and tore each other apart. They unscrupulously released exuberant vitality, just like a myriad of strange fungi and plants that sped up by ten thousand times, they nurtured, grew, bloomed, withered, and decayed. What is this? Meng Chao asked in an infatuated manner. Star map. Wu Haibo answered. I never knew that there were so many, so magnificent star clusters in our universe,Meng Chao said. Indeed, there arent. This isnt our universe, at least not the universe that we observed on Earth. Wu Haibo said, From Earths perspective, the universe is actually a vast, suffocating darkness. The so-called bright stars are just insignificant specks of light in the dark mud. But the universe observed by the archaic civilization is clearly not like this. The universe they saw is much more interesting than the universe we saw. Perhaps, this is the original appearance of the universe. Chapter 703 - Invincible Its so beautiful. Meng Chao couldnt help but want to reach out and touch these shining and unpredictable stars. He asked, Where is Earth, our hometown? I dont know. Wu Haibo pointed at the vague and incomplete edges of the star map, We have only unlocked 10% of the secrets of this star map. Whether its Earth or the solar system, they are still hidden in the fog. We need to invest more resources, wisdom, and time to find them. Meng Chao nodded. Then, what about the other world? The coordinates of the other world have been found. Here.Wu Haibo pointed slightly. Wisps of spiritual threads spread out from his fingertips and entered the left side of the star map, causing the area to rapidly enlarge and flicker. Meng Chao saw that the planet that the earthlings called the Other Worldwas located at the southwest border of the entire star map. However, countless rays of light spread out from the alien world, connecting the thousands of stars that went straight to the center of the Sea of stars and forming a brilliant galaxy together. At the end of the galaxy, the volume and brightness of the hundreds of light balls were more than a hundred times that of the small light spots that represented the alien world. It was like a burning path that led straight to the center of the Sea of stars. Meng Chao was so engrossed in the sight that a piercing pain suddenly came from the depths of his brain. It was as if the floodgates of the Torrent of information had opened again when he had just been reborn, and countless fragmented images appeared before his eyes. No, this was not a memory from his previous life. It was something that was ten thousand times more bizarre and grand than the memory from his previous life. Meng Chao seemed to see billions of three-dimensional runes suspended in the void, their octagonal corners drooping and shining, constantly surging and colliding. Each rune could be infinitely enlarged, and in the depths of the crisscrossed ravines contained endless information. It was like a library and museum that recorded the entire process of a civilizations rise, fall, and annihilation. They pounced on him like shooting stars and turned into streaks of lightning, trying to drill into Meng Chaos brain and transmit all the information stored in his body to his brain. Unfortunately, Meng Chao had just stepped into the heavenly realm, and he was still a carbon-based intelligent life with a limited brain capacity. Even though billions of brain cells had expanded to the limit under the stimulation of psionic power, they still could not accommodate one-millionth of their light. In a trance, what he saw was still a flash of debris. The bodies were crystal clear, with runes growing on the surface and spiritual veins growing in their bodies. Ancient life forms rode star storms and galloped freely in the Sea of stars. They were as huge as mountains and as deformed as demons. All kinds of strange-looking carbon-based intelligent life forms worshiped the altars that were as tall as pyramids. There were also bugs. Countless bugs that were more than ten thousand meters long and as big as Kun Peng soared into the sky. They formed a tide that was even bigger than the Beast Tide. They pounced on the stars and arrived at the outer orbit of the stars, then, they shot out sticky material that looked like spider silk from the back of their bodies. They stuck all their kind together and turned into black crystal-like bug cocoons. Billions of bug cocoons wrapped up the entire star, they completely monopolized the light and heat of this star.. Meng Chao Shivered. He took half a step back, as if he had just woken up from a dream. You saw it?Wu Haibo held him and asked in a certain tone. What What is that?Meng Chao asked in disbelief. Thats the Ancient Summoning. Its just the safer, controllable, and beneficial kind to the people on Earth. Wu Haibo explained, You can think of it as the same as the metal drawing board of the crystal corpse. The willin another form is the information that the person who drew this star map wants to tell the Inheritors who will reopen the star map after thousands of years. Many researchers will have hallucinations after they come into contact with the star map or other ancient objects, and they will also hear the ravings of the ancient times. Some of the hallucinations and ravings will cause people to go crazy, and their mind will collapse and even turn into deformed and ugly monsters. However, more hallucinations and ravings will be of great benefit to human beings in analyzing the ancient technology and breaking through the limits of life. In fact, the summoning of the ancient times is the main reason why we were able to build the three technological systems of spiritual energy training, rune machines, and biochemical modulation in just half a century. Of course, not everyone can hear the call of the primordial. But generally speaking, the higher the realm, the stronger the combat ability, and the more experienced the person is, the higher the probability of receiving the call of the primordial, and the more details they can hear and see. In the future, there may be more illusions and auditory hallucinations in your brain. This is a normal phenomenon. It may even stimulate your brain and life magnetic field to become stronger and stronger. This can be considered a gift from all the researchers of Project 101 to you. Thank you for saving everyones lives at the Kings Landing Hotel! Meng Chao noticed that in just a few minutes, the originally magnificent star map had dimmed. And the crystals and crystal nerve spheres that were suspended in the center of the star map as energy sources had shrunk by a large circle. From the size of a fist, they had become the size of a finger. Meng Chao roughly estimated the funds that had been burned in just a few minutes, and how many arms these funds could purchase. He could not help but secretly click his tongue. This Giftwas really too valuable. It was practically equivalent to a fully armed armored airship! Today was really an eye-opener. Thank you all so much. Meng Chao said sincerely. Theres no need. Weve also made a small calculation. Wu Haibo grinned. As long as you feel that Project 101 is really promising and are willing to continue investing, its no problem even if you want to soak in the star map every day. Of course, Project 101 is promising. With a solemn face, Meng Chao said resolutely, Dont worry, team leader Wu. Whether or not I can personally benefit from Project 101, I will mobilize all the contacts around me and do my best to provide you with funds, resources, and everything you need. Please, you must also persevere. No matter how difficult the external conditions are, no matter how difficult the challenges Dragon City encounters, the importance of Project 101 can not be shaken. Because, you are very likely to become our only hope of winning or even surviving! Meng Chaos attitude infected Wu Haibo. He gradually became serious. After repeatedly observing and confirming that Meng Chao was serious, Wu Haibo sighed, shook his head, and said with a wry smile, Meng Chao, you and the big shots who control the super enterprises are really too different. Meng Chao said, What do you mean? The big shots are not willing to invest in Project 101. Wu Haibo said, They feel that the star map is indeed magnificent, mysterious, and rich. Perhaps it contains treasures beyond our imagination, but it is too far away from Earths technology and Dragon Citys civilization. For the people of Dragon City today, the star map is like a human spaceflight being taught to the captains of the era of navigation. Although it is hundreds of years ahead of the era, it is a dragon-slaying techniqueand is completely useless. After all, the star map and the device that activates the star map are merely some kind of navigation system. If we want Dragon City to transmigrate again, we still need to repair and activate the Transmigration Engine. Even if we have found a few devices that are suspected to be transmigration engines, the cost of subsequent research and development will still be astronomical. As you can see, activating the star map once will consume so many crystals and crystal nerve spheres. For those big shots, instead of investing so many crystals and crystallized nerve spheres into the bottomless pit of Project 101, its better to spend them on themselves and their descendants to help their own people improve their realms and combat ability, so that their families and enterprises will become stronger and stronger. Theres no other way. The former is illusory and may not be developed successfully. Even if it succeeds, it may take hundreds of years to see the results, and the benefits may not necessarily be from the big shots and the Super Enterprises. The latter, however, will have an immediate effect. The benefits are all on themselves. Everyone has their own selfish motives. Their choice is also understandable. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. This was the reason why he didnt want to repeat his previous life, where the super corporations controlled Dragon City. His memories from his previous life told him that the super corporations and aristocratic families of cultivation all started from their own interests, and it was impossible for them to contribute all their strength for the entire civilization and the future hundreds of years later. What about the military? Meng Chao thought of the armored soldiers stationed outside the Archean ruins. The Red Dragon Army must attach great importance to Project 101, right? He remembered that during the Earth era, such a project involving space exploration would naturally receive great support from the military. It was even managed and led by the military. Of course the Red Dragon Army attaches importance to it, but their main problem is that they dont have the money. Even if they do, they seem to be expanding their army, helping a group of young and strong officers increase their combat strength, preparing to charge out of the monster mountains and so on. In Project 101, they value the progress of a few more practical sub-projects. For the time being, they are not qualified to have much interest in the vast and boundless stars. Wu Haibo smiled bitterly and said, Its the same example. For a warship captain in the era of navigation, the need to develop powerful rapid-fire cannons and high-performance incendiary bombs is far greater than the need to develop manned space technology. This is too Meng Chao swallowed the word Shortsightedback into his stomach. After all, not everyone could learn lessons from the future like him. In his previous life, Dragon Citys Project 101 was completely stalled because all transmigration experts were killed by the monster civilization. They did not invest any resources in the development of controllable transmigration technology, instead, they used them to develop High-powered rapid-fire cannons and high-performance incendiary bombs.. So what? They still lost miserably and died without a burial place? Although Meng Chao had returned from the Apocalypse and his luck in the past few years was indeed good, he did not dare to guarantee that he would be as lucky as he was today when he faced the gods and Devils from another world one day. Strategically, he looked down on the enemy, tactically, he valued the enemy. If he did not win, he would lose first! If he tried his best, he would still be unable to prevent the arrival of destruction. As long as he developed the controllable crossing technology, he could take the entire dragon city with him and cross over to a new world a second before the end of the world. He would be invincible! Chapter 704 - Instant Transmigration As for the time required for research and development and technical difficulties, Meng Chao believed that the former might not necessarily take hundreds of years, while the latter was also completely capable of overcoming them. After all, the people of Dragon City were not in the great navigation era on Earth. In the great navigation era, the technological level of the Earths civilization developed linearly. Everything had to be done step by step and be self-reliant. From sailing battleships to steam and iron-armored ships to the use of electricity, radio, nuclear physics research, and manned space technology everything was interconnected. Not a single step could be taken less than a few hundred years. However, in the other world, not only the Earthlings, but also the dwarves, elves, and other carbon-based intelligent races all possessed a variety of bizarre technology trees. Even the dark and ignorant ogres who looked like they ate raw meat and drank blood actually possessed divine artifacts that the Earthlings could not analyze. Combined with the information from this life and previous life, Meng Chao suspected that most of the Otherworld races were not natives of this planet, but transmigrators like humans. However, they were only a few hundred years or tens of thousands of years older than the Earthlings. Moreover, after transmigrating to the other world, they, like the Earthlings, discovered ancient secret treasures or were summoned by the ancient times. Under the conditions of extremely low level of civilization, in certain fields have mastered the productivity, technical ability, and combat ability above the modern earth. If we can bring together the artifacts, magic, and profundities that are the pride of all races across the world. Meng Chao believes that there is a high probability that the Longcheng civilization will be able to repair and activate the transmigration engine within a few decades or even a decade. Hes decided. When the monster civilization was completely settled, he would definitely rush out of the Monster Mountains and represent Earths civilization to contact the ten thousand races from another world. At that time, on one hand, he would certainly open up a market for dragon citys Earth brand products, and while expanding the market, he would also make more allies. On the other hand, he would have to find things hidden among the ten thousand races from another world that were related to the transmigration technology. Coincidentally, as his realm continued to rise, his memories from his previous life became clearer and clearer. He gradually recalled the location of many of the most famous ruins, sacred halls, divine palaces, treasures, and demon mountains in his previous life. In his previous life, the myriad races in the other world had once erupted into a soul-stirring battle around these mysterious sacred lands. At that time, Meng Chaos strength was too weak to participate in the epic battle where these godly state experts had fallen like meteors. In this life, there was a chance to get ahead of the game and take a look before the other experts could react. Lets go. Now Its time for me to show you the initial successful research and development results of Project 101! Wu Haibo was very happy to have received Meng Chaos promise. He knew that although Meng Chao was young, the resources he could mobilize were much more abundant than those experienced experts who had been in the circle of transcendents for decades. Moreover, being young was an advantage in itself. who could predict what realm Meng Chao would reach and what achievements he would achieve in ten or twenty years? In any case, the research and development of controllable transmigration technology was not something that could be done overnight. Meng Chaos promise was enough. Speaking of the success of the research and development, Wu Haibos face was flushed red and he was in high spirits. He brought Meng Chao to the other side of the super-large tent. Meng Chao saw that this place was like a combination of a military base and a dock warehouse. On one side, there were dozens of containers, a few large container trucks, and on the other side, there were seven or eight main battle tanks, infantry armored vehicles, and six-legged spider-shaped runic mechanical vehicles. In the middle was a runway that was about a hundred meters long. On both sides of the runway stood A door frame? Meng Chao could only describe the device as a door frame. Although it was not the rectangular shape of a traditional door frame. It was a very precise round shape. The metal material that was used to make the door frame was slightly flat. It had a deep bronze luster and had an antique flavor. It was placed on a metal disk that was slightly protruding on the ground. Outside the disk, there was a metal ring that was perpendicular to the door frame. The two metal rings, one vertical and one horizontal were also engraved with dense, mysterious, and complicated runes. Both the material and the shape of the runes were very similar to the armillary sphere that had activated the star map earlier. There were also inlay holes that were installed with crystals between the runes. Hundreds of colorful crystals were glittering between the runes. Spirit energy flowed into the depths of the runes like a trickle. Some were drawn with silver hooks, while others were drawn with curved ditches, causing the runes to gradually shine, a series of tiny projections were left in the void. The metal ring that was erected like a door frame had a diameter of about five meters. It was just enough to accommodate a main battle tank or a six-legged runic war machine. On one side of the metal ring, there were indeed two broad iron rails laid out. They were like ramps, allowing the main battle tank and the large truck filled with containers to enter the circular door frame more easily. However, even if they entered, what was the use? Meng Chao looked around. The space between the two door frames that were 100 meters apart was empty. There was nothing other than the runway. In other words, after the main battle tank and the large truck filled with containers entered one of the door frames, they could only drive onto the runway. After driving for 100 to 200 meters, they would come out from the other door frame. What was this? Meng Chao looked at Wu Haibo. Wu Haibo made a gesture that said, Dont be impatient. The time to witness a miracle has come.. As expected, a test was being conducted between the two circular doorframes. As the researchers activated the spirit energy at the core of the crystal with their own brainwaves and life magnetic field, the intensity of the crystal reaction was increased by a hundredfold. The spirit energy that was spurting out turned from a trickle into a flood. The two metal rings, one horizontal and one beam, both turned crystal clear and began to rotate. At first, the rotating speed was extremely slow, and dazzling runes could be seen. Colorful afterimages were being dragged out, in which countless information similar to coordinates and formulas were jumping crazily. However, as the rotating speed gradually increased, all the lights, Shadows, and afterimages merged together. The two devices turned into two small suns that had no temperature but were equally dazzling. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and watched the light of the small sun fluctuate. It gradually expanded outward, drowning the metal base engraved with the scale table and turning into a light ball with a diameter of ten meters. A loud whistle sounded. The researchers blocking the main battle tank and the container truck removed the roadblocks. A red flag representing Test begins, permission grantedfell down. The crystal engines of the main battle tank and the container truck both emitted a deep roar, the steel behemoths roared and charged at the ball of light. Meng Chao frowned slightly. The circular orbit around the ball of light revolved extremely fast. It was impossible for the tank and truck to dodge it. If they did not change direction, either the vehicle would be destroyed or the entire device would be destroyed. Meng Chao was ready to hear the deafening crash and explosion. Unexpectedly, when the barrel of the first main battle tank came into contact with the outermost edge of the ball of light, something incredible happened. The ball of light seemed to have a strong attraction and infectivity. The flame-like brilliance instantly surged onto the entire main battle tank and swallowed it completely. The other side of the ball of light was empty. There was no movement from the main battle tank from the beginning to the end. On the other hand, explosions were heard from the other side of the ball of light a hundred meters away. A main battle tank with the same serial number drove out majestically from all directions. This is After Meng Chao injected his spirit energy into his optic vertebrae, retina, and optic nerve, his eyesight was as sharp as a falcons. He could tell at a glance that, apart from the identical serial number, the two main tanks that drove into the ball of light and the two main tanks that drove out of the other ball of light a hundred meters away.., the mottled scratches on the external armor were exactly the same. It was clearly the same main tank! Before Meng Chaos heart could stir up a storm, the second infantryman tank and the third six-legged spider-shaped runic tank entered the ball of light respectively and drilled out from another ball of light at the end of the runway. Next, it was the turn of the double-trailer container truck that was more than twenty meters in length. Perhaps it was because it was loaded with heavy objects, the roar of this steel behemoth was particularly low and its steps were somewhat staggering, allowing Meng Chao to clearly see its entire appearance as it entered and left the ball of light. The rear of the truck was still on the outside of the sphere of light, but the front of the truck had already drilled out from the outside of the other sphere of light. It was like a big saw living person in a magic show, splitting into two halves a hundred meters apart. However, in order to dissipate the heat, the crystal engine that had to protrude from the top of the truck was still rumbling. The spirit energy transmission pipeline and the transmission shaft extended along the chassis all the way to the rear of the truck. The rotation of the sixteen tires on the four rows behind the truck was steady and powerful, the tremendous power showed that the truck was still a precise, inseparable whole. The dreamlike scene stunned Meng Chao for a long time. It was not until the truck completely drilled into and out of the two light balls, reducing the distance of the truck by hundreds of meters out of thin air, and the test was completed perfectly, that Meng Chao exhaled deeply and mumbled, Is this transmigration? Thats right. You witnessed a small transmigration just now. Wu Haibo said very proudly, After spending so many years and consuming so many resources that the citizens of Dragon City have saved by tightening their belts, if we dont produce some results, we will feel that we have let down our hometown elders. However, we have yet to master the transmigration technology of super large-scale, super long-distance, and super intelligent life forms that can cover hundreds of kilometers around Dragon City and transmigrate all the mass, as well as life forms of the entire city, to Earth, or other Earth-like planets with an atmosphere. But, on the surface of the same planet, it is not a problem to transport three or five people at a time, as well as material with a mass of no more than 100 tons! Before Wu Haibo finished his sentence. In the corner of Meng Chaos eye, the fire erupted like a volcano, and golden magma surged through his retina, leaving behind a bright line of words: [Due to the excellent performance of the Fire Relayer in the attack on Kings Landing Hotel, they saved most of the traversing experts of the 101 project team and ensured that the project team successfully developed the short-distance transmigration technology on the planets surface. This technology will subvert the traditional war mode of Dragon City and provide a brand-new possibility for the expansion of Dragon Citys civilization in the other world. Contribution Points + 499,999!] Chapter 705 - Covering the Logistics Network of the Other World It was a pleasant surprise, a windfall from the heavens! Meng Chao was so happy that his snot was about to burst out like fish bubbles. He had complained in his heart that Kindling did not seem to be very smart and could only collect information as well as calculate contribution points through his own eyes. If he did not have a deep understanding of Project 101s progress, he did not know how long it would take to collect such a large amount of contribution points! He reckoned that when he had time in the future, he should go around Dragon City more often and keep himself posted on the progress of various technologies and projects. Perhaps, he might even discover his unintentional contribution again? On the other hand, settling almost 500,000 contribution points in one go was even more exciting than killing a demon god. It could almost make the marvelous arts such as the Heavenly Tyrant Star Destroyerdirectly reach the Perfect Level. Even Kindling could be considered to be going all out, but it was too much. It seemed that this planetary-level short-distance transmigration technology would definitely cause tremendous changes to dragon city. Thinking about it, it made sense. Meng Chao remembered that in his previous life, Dragon City did not have similar technology. If Dragon City wanted to expand, they could only obediently use armored airships and mechanized ground troops to cross the physical space and push out inch by inch. Although very few Other World races could resist the steel torrent of the Earthlings on the battlefield. But space itself was an insurmountable obstacle and the most dangerous enemy. When conquering several Other World races near the monster mountain range, this problem was not too obvious. But as the scope of influence of the Dragon City civilization grew larger and larger, the tentacles of conquest stretched out in all directions. Soon, they faced a supply line that was too long, their military strength was constantly diluted, and their mobility tended to zero. The cost of large-scale transfer of troops increased to an unbearable degree, and as the colonization points grew further and further away from Dragon City, unable to be exposed to the radiation of Earths civilization, they were instead assimilated by the Other Worlds civilization. The mountains were high, the emperor was far away, and their independence had greatly increased all sorts of fatal problems. At that time, everyone knew that if the cost of capturing a town from the Other World was 100, then the cost of maintaining the logistics supply line and effective control was at least 1,000. As for squeezing enough profits from this town to make up for the cost? This was something that should not even be thought of! As long as the alien civilization sent out a few special forces that were proficient in night assassinations, they would be able to kill the colonization officials appointed by the Earth people at any time, Burn the Earth Peoples material warehouses, and destroy the Earth Peoples logistics supply line. Next.., the Earth Army stationed there would be in a desperate situation of running out of ammunition and supplies. They would have to pay another ten times the price to save them. This kind of situation happened repeatedly. How could the Extraordinary Disaster not be defeated? However, with the short-distance transmigration technology on the planets surface, the logistical pressure on the Earth people and the time needed to dispatch troops were greatly reduced. The weapons, equipment, and civilian supplies produced by the rear military factories and assembly lines could be transported to the front line in an instant. When one of the colonization points was disturbed by the Aborigines of another world, the other dozens of colonization points and even the local troops of Dragon City could also appear in an instant and suppress them together. The strategic value contained in this could be easily accepted by Meng Chao even if it was 500 million contribution points, let alone 500,000 contribution points. Is the cost of this transmigration technology high? How does it compare to traditional armored airships or long-distance truck transportation? Thinking of this, Meng Chao was so excited that his face turned red. He asked impatiently. Moreover, he quickly calculated in his heart. Considering that this technology could ignore the obstacles of the terrain and could also greatly reduce the transportation time, even if the cost was three to five times higher than the traditional transportation mode, it was still acceptable. The cost is not high. Look, the crystals that we embed around the transmigration array are all ordinary crystals. We dont need to use high-level crystals that can activate the star map. If the spirit and magnetic environment of the starting point and the destination are relatively stable, the transportation cost is about one-third of the traditional transportation mode. Moreover, as we continue to explore the ancient technology, the cost will continue to decrease. Wu Haibo smiled, Of course, if it was a living human or other creature, the cost would be slightly higher to maintain the cell activity during the transmigration process. Humans would have to wear a special transmigration suit, inject buffering potions, or take a sealed transmigration chamber. If we calculate it this way, the transmigration cost would be about 180% of the traditional transmigration method. Sure enough, Meng Chao saw that after the transmigration, the members who got off the main battle tanks and the container trucks were all wearing soft, round clothes that were between nano battle suits and spacesuits. There was a layer between the inner and outer layers of the clothes that were filled with special mucus. At this moment, a staff member was inserting flexible tubes into their transmigration suits to extract the precious buffer liquid, which could be used again. Wu Haibo gave Meng Chao an inappropriate but simple analogy. If a person relied on his own strength to walk a hundred meters normally, it would take some effort and 20 to 30 seconds, but it was safe and stable enough. However, if he was pushed or pulled by an external force, for example, from a 100-meter tall building, he would be pulled by gravity and fall freely. Although it would not consume too much strength and time, he would have to bear an extremely strong impact. If it was steel or other raw materials with simple structures and solid texture, he would not have to worry too much about the impact. However, if it was a living human or a sophisticated instrument, they would have to fill their bodies and surroundings with buffering agents to offset the impact of the transmigration. Meng Chao nodded. Even for a delicate and expensive human, the cost of transmigration was only 180% of the traditional transportation cost. This was completely acceptable and even a very cost-effective figure. It must be known that with the discovery of all kinds of mysterious and complicated runes, Dragon Citys superbrain technology and rune machinery automation technology were greatly improved. Plus, superhumans had the combat strength to fight one against a hundred. At worst, in the future, they could deploy more superhumans and automatic rune machinery to dispatch troops through short-distance transportation devices. How far is the distance? This was the question that Meng Chao was most concerned about. How far can we transmigrate humans now? As far as we can go, and the increase in cost is not great. Wu Haibo said, You have to understand that the short-distance transmigration technology is based on the theory of warping in four-dimensional space. It has little to do with the physical distance in three-dimensional space at least on the planetary scale. Its like a newspaper full of words. On the two-dimensional plane, the two words at the ends of the diagonal line are the furthest apart, right? But what if you crumple the newspaper into a ball? The distance has been messed up. No one knows if the two words that were originally at the ends of the Earth will overlap. In short, what is troubling us now is not the cost of a single transmigration, but the cost of building a transmigration device is still a little high. To make the transmigration device work, we need to use a special type of star magnetite ore. During the refining process, we also need to add several types of monster bone powder to barely make our transmigration device. The performance parameters of the transmigration device are all close to the remains of the ancient transmigration array excavated from the depths of the ancient ruins. In addition, with our current technology, the portal can not be opened and maintained for a long time. A stable opening can only last for forty-five seconds at most, followed by a cooldown of several hours. In other words, it is impossible for us to place a portal at the front line so that the ammunition supplies and even the torrent of steel from the rear can arrive at the front line through the portal. For the time being, we can only transmigrate a few elite special forces like sharp scalpels to the Lesionthat we want to remove. Alright, Meng Chao realized that he had thought wrongly. It was still a little difficult to make millions of steel torrents appear at the front line in an instant. However, to be able to open the portal every few hours for four to five seconds was already very impressive! Meng Chao felt that if the main battle tank and container truck were modified to enhance their ability to sprint in an instant, and then the drivers were given special training. With a four-to-five-second rhythm of charging past one vehicle, a single transmigration would be able to transport about ten war machines and steel behemoths of the human civilization to the heart of the Other World civilization. If they were given one to two days to gather hundreds of war machines and steel behemoths, together with hundreds of superhumans, it would not be impossible for them to poke a hole in the heart of a hostile Other World civilization. Leader Wu, you are right. This is a subversive achievement. I have already imagined dozens of brand-new tactics! Meng Chao said excitedly, As long as there is an armored airship carrying the components of a short-distance transmigration device, it can fly over the monster mountain range and travel tens of thousands of miles away. Then, it can be assembled within a few hours, which is equivalent to opening the instantaneous highway between Dragon City and the depths of the Other World. Next, through the transmigration gate, we will send a few components of the transmigration device over. After the assembly is completed, we will take turns to open it. Within 24 hours, Dragon City will be able to build a forward base that represents the civilization of Earth in the depths of the Other World. With hundreds of main battle tanks, infantry tanks, and self-propelled cannons, it will become an indestructible nail that can not be removed or destroyed Thats right. Although the technology can not bring us back to our hometown, it can at least help us develop and build a new home. Wu Haibos eyes were burning with ambition as he continued, Moreover, the transmigration devices are not fixed in pairs. In fact, every transmigration device can adjust the coordinates and search for and match other transmigration devices that are located in the magnetic field of the same planet. In other words, it is not necessarily so complicated to transport a new transmigration door to a distant place every time. One day, when our transmigration devices are spread across the entire Other World and form an intricate logistics network, our goods, our culture, our army, and our superhumans will be able to reach every corner of the Other World in an instant. By then, the so-called Other World will truly become the second Earth! Chapter 706 - : Black Technology Tester Meng Chao was overwhelmed by Wu Haibos words. It was as if he was looking at a painting that was completely different from the burning apocalypse. It was incomparably bright. He could not wait to throw himself into this painting. He would use his blood and will to paint a thick and colorful stroke on it. Wait Meng Chao indulged in his imagination, and his heart suddenly stirred. Leader Wu, you said that the prototype of the transmigration device was excavated from the depths of the ancient ruins. Moreover, they can search for and match different coordinates, as long as theres a similar transmigration device on the other side? Thats right. Wu Haibo nodded. Although I dont want to belittle myself, with the technology of the Earthlings in the 22nd century, its impossible for them to independently develop such a high-dimensional warp and instantaneous transmigration technology from scratch. We found the remains of the transmigration device near a super-giant transmigration engine. Compared to the super-giant transmigration engine that can move the entire city and ride the wind and the waves in the sea of stars, such a small-scale, low-level transmigration device is relatively easier to solve and more practical. It has become the breakthrough point of Project 101. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully and asked, Then, where did it point to when we first discovered the ancient transmigration device? In theory, a short-distance transmigration device is like a telephone, except that it doesnt transmit information but materials. There cant be only one telephone, at least two of them, or even an enormous communication network, right? Wu Haibo laughed, he said, Your thinking is too sharp. No wonder you were able to discover the conspiracy of the strange beasts in the first place. You saved our entire team at Noble Descent Hotel. What you want to ask is whether there are more ancient transmigration devices scattered throughout the foreign world, right? Meng Chao nodded. That was what he wanted to ask. In theory, since the Earthlings were most likely not the only transmigrators from the foreign world, many races from the foreign world were in the same boat as the Earthlings. They had successively transmigrated to the foreign world from tens of thousands to millions of years ago. Then, were there ancient ruins in the depths of their civilization, and was there a similar transmigration device in the ancient ruins? Theoretically, there should be. Wu Haibo hesitated for a moment, but he still told the truth, The first ancient transmigration device that was discovered did record some information similar to the coordinates. However, the information was encrypted using a special method, and coupled with the erosion of millions of years, it made it extremely difficult for us to know the true face of these coordinates. We can not even guarantee that a living human would be able to transmigrate over with a full beard and a full tail, and then transmigrate back with a normal mind. You know, the Otherworld is really a mysterious and unpredictable place. Many of the laws of physics are different from Earth. What if I mean that a certain coordinate represents a place similar to hell and we recklessly transmigrate humans there? No one knows what kind of disastrous consequences that would cause. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. He understood Wu Haibos meaning. Any ancient transmigration device would definitely be located in the most important and dangerous place of a civilization. It would be guarded by countless experts and mechanisms. It was just like the Dragon City civilization, which was located at the bottom of the transcendental tower. Teleporting humans to unknown coordinates was an extremely risky act even if the volunteers were willing to sacrifice themselves. That was because no one knew if there were evil creatures that were adept at mind control and soul torture living behind the unknown coordinates, or if they would capture the volunteers alive and devour their brains, obtaining all the secrets of the Earth and Dragon Citys civilization, then, they would send their powers back to Dragon City. Meng Chao Thought for a moment. Although the idea of using an ancient transmigration device to directly transmigrate to the ancient treasures buried deep in various parts of the other world was very tempting. However, before the monster civilization was completely wiped out, Dragon City could not afford the risk of 30 to 50 mages, vampires, dark elves, or ice giants wreaking havoc in the heavenly palace. For the time being, it was better not to pry into the coordinates of the ancient transmigration device to avoid opening the Pandoras Box. Of course, when the time was ripe to kill the monster civilization, even if it was only 30% ripe, Meng Chao would become more audacious than any crazy gambler in Dragon City. If he had the chance, he would not hesitate to charge into the ancient transmigration device and launch himself into the depths of the Otherworld. After all, there was no worse ending than the arrival of the apocalypse. Any change would be profitable, right? What can I do for Project 101? Thinking of this, Meng Chao asked with Bright Eyes. The reason why he could go deep into the ancient ruins was that he was invited by Project 101 to work here. If not for this grand reason, even with the endorsement of Battle God Lei Zongchao and the shining blood badge, he wouldnt have been able to get close to the ancient star map, transmigration engine, transmigration device and other top secrets. He wouldnt have wasted so much time and saliva from the deputy team leader of Project 101 to explain everything to him. We need testers. Wu Haibo knew Meng Chaos personality, so he did not stand on ceremony and went straight to the point, As you can see, the performance parameters of the transmigration device that we built through reverse engineering are basically fine, but we still need to conduct more tests if we want to put it into practice on a large scale. First of all, we want to test the effects of different buffering liquids. We want to use some relatively cheap crystals and monster materials to configure the lower-cost buffering liquids, hoping to reduce the cost of transporting living people to less than 100% of the cost of traditional transportation methods. This requires volunteers to immerse themselves in different buffering liquids and teleport them over and over again. Although the transmigration technology is quite mature, repeated transmigation in a short period of time will still cause dizziness, nausea, mild concussion, endocrine disorders, tearing of capillaries and muscle fibers, life magnetic field disorder, and other side effects. We are really short of manpower. All the researchers have gone into the field to test themselves, but there is still a long way to go before the big data that we want No problem. Im good at this. When I was developing the Extreme Stream, I was already an ace tester! Meng Chao said with a smile. He felt that becoming a tester for Project 101 and helping the short-distance transmigration technology on the planets surface to be put into practice as soon as possible was much more interesting than hunting the Demonic Halberd Pig and the Iron-Armored Rhinoceros all over the mountains and plains. The contribution points that could be obtained would definitely be much more. Also, we are still conducting the test on ultimate transmigration. Wu Haibo continued, Because the main factor that restricts the number of transmigration is time. If we want to send as many people and materials as possible during the four to five seconds of transmigration on, we have to speed up the speed of each person or vehicle. It would be best if human beings could sprint at full speed, and the vehicles could be driven at full speed. We might even launch the people and goods into the transmigration device directly with the help of external forces, such as slingshots or even cannons. Thats right. Thats right, Meng Chao said. I was thinking that if we hire a few bold racers to be truck drivers and blow the crystal engines to the maximum, we might be able to transport ten container trucks at once If we install a super slingshot in front of the transmigration device and place the strengthened containers on it, we might be able to transport dozens of containers directly through the transmigration gate. Wu Haibo smiled. Of course, it is only a theoretical possibility. The faster you can go through the portal, the more pressure and impact you will be subjected to. It will be like someone kicking you in the back when you are falling freely. No matter how hard you try to buffer yourself, you will inevitably fall to the ground I understand now. There must be an optimal value between the maximum transmigration speed and the safety of the teleporter. Do you want to find the best entry speed of the teleporter through repeated tests? Meng Chao nodded. I can test that too. In any case, I wont be short of it in the future. Ill need to use the transmigration device every three to five days, so Ill take it as getting used to it in advance. Meng Chao, you Wu Haibo was really both happy and touched, Seeing the great victory in the battle at the periphery of Dragon City, more and more experts like the defeated soldiers of the monster civilization who are chasing after the monsters all over the mountains and plains. Not only can you reap rich spoils of war, but you can also hone your combat strength. You also have the opportunity to shoot battle videos and become a popular person on the internet. Youll reap a lot of benefits! In comparison, going deep into the ancient ruins and becoming a tester of black technology is both boring and dangerous. You will also have to sign a confidentiality agreement. You will not be able to appear in the spotlight often. Even after black technology has been introduced for a long time, you will remain unknown. No one will know of your contributions. Therefore, it is too difficult to find a suitable tester, not to mention an excellent tester like you. Meng Chao, your awareness is too high. On behalf of all the members of Project 101, Im deeply grateful for everything youve Done! No, no, no, its all about what I should do. Meng Chao said humbly, Whether its chasing after the remnants of monsters all over the mountains or going deep into the ancient ruins to become a black technology tester, theyre all contributing to Dragon City. Theres only a difference in the division of labor, theres no hierarchy. As for the spotlight and internet celebrities, it doesnt matter. You know, Im indifferent to fame and fortune. I dont care about these things at all Meng Chao, in the entire city, only you can say these words. Really, if it were a second person, I would have spat at him in my heart and cursed, Bah, how shameless. Only you have proven this with your actual actions over the past few years. Wu Haibo solemnly said, Dont worry. Youre not doing anything for yourself. You specialize in helping others. Project 101 will definitely not let you suffer a loss. When the that weve developed really enters the market on a large scale, you and your companies, societies, and forces will definitely be our highest priority customers! After a pause, he seemed to feel that this alone was not enough to repay Meng Chaos contribution. After pondering for a moment, his eyes suddenly lit up. Meng Chao, do you want to obtain more cultivation resources? Wu Haibo said, Right now, we have a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Although we have to take some risks, the rewards will definitely be bountiful. It depends on whether you are interested! Chapter 707 - A Win-Win Deal Wu Haibo told Meng Chao that if he had the time and energy, he could actually consider staying in the ancient ruins and conducting tests for more black technology research projects. At present, there was a shortage of testers for the hundred or so projects in the ancient ruins research center, which had delayed the progress of many research projects. Even if the researchers were willing to roll up their sleeves and fight in person, most of them were weak and feeble scholars who had injected all their spirit energy into their brains. How could they be as strong as Meng Chao, the youngest Heaven Realm expert in Dragon City? Actually, that was not the case in the early years. Going back twenty to thirty years, exploring and testing in the ancient ruins was very popular. At that time, the people of Dragon City had not yet established a complete theoretical system for spirit energy cultivation, and their understanding of extraordinary power had still been very shallow. Most of the time, only by venturing into the ancient ruins could one awaken a deeper level of extraordinary power. Of course, there were dangers, but at that time, Dragon City was also very dangerous even though it had been on the ground. Was it not still a narrow escape from death when they fought the most ferocious monsters in the ruins? Since they had their heads attached to their belts, they naturally had to take a big gamble. Many forty- or fifty-year-old senior experts in Dragon City had all been lucky people who had walked out of the ancient ruins back then. At that time, there had been no shortage of researchers, explorers, and testers in the various projects. In fact, for the sake of a spot, experts from all sides had to fight with each other until their faces became bruised and swollen. However, the present was different from the past. With the improvement of the spirit energy training system, the strategic situation on the ground had become greatly beneficial to Dragon City. The new generation of superhumans did not need to go deep into the ancient ruins at all. They could receive a complete academic education in the vocational training centers of universities, research institutes, and mega corporations. After graduation, they would also have a clear and stable path to upgrade. Human nature always sought advantages and avoided disadvantages. How many people would be driven by a sense of crisis and be driven into a dragons den and a tigers den like Meng Chao when they could train and fight in a relatively safe and relaxed environment? In addition, it was the mega corporation that controlled Dragon City. When the scale of the enterprises expanded to a certain extent, there would be a path dependence and a big enterprise disease. Simply put, they were afraid of taking risks and ignorant of long-term interests. Instead, they wanted to seize short-term, immediate, and certain interests. To be specific, the mega corporations would rather invest resources in the periphery of Dragon City and occupy Monster Mountain Range, as well as the wider Other World, rather than invest in the exploration and development of the ancient ruins. After all, the former was certain. With one point of investment, they could build a forward base and plunder one more point of profit for their own enterprises. It was fair and just. The latters investment return cycle and rate of return were full of uncertainty. If they encountered a big explosion like Project 109 and lost their entire investment, it might even drag down the parent companys stock price, causing the mega corporations to be greatly weakened and unable to recover. As a result, the best talents of the Mesozoic and Cenozoic generations in Dragon City often fell into the arms of mega corporations that paid well and had rich resources. Since the pay at the ancient ruins research center was not high, it was very difficult to attract outstanding top talents. Even the older generation of researchers and testers could not resist the temptation of the times. They jumped to the mega corporations one after another or changed from basic theoretical research to more practical projects. Those who still had the same original intentions and gritted their teeth to persevere could only mock themselves for their sentiments. In fact, similar things had been common in the Earth era. In the past, many organizations that developed aerospace technology had sounded high-end and classy. They could even send astronauts to the dark side of the moon, prompting people to dream of working there. Even the owner of the cafeteria had a monthly salary of at least 100,000 to 80,000. So, they should have also been allocated housing or something. In reality, however, that had not been the case at all. The monthly salary of the average R & D personnel of many cutting-edge organizations had been so low that it made people cry. They had also been bound by various rules and confidentiality agreements. For personal interests, it had really been better to work in the private sector or simply become a small captain at sea! In a word, it was better to sell tea eggs than to build an atomic bomb. Such was an absurd drama that could occur on any planet and any era, especially in the past few months. With the great battle victory in Dragon Citys periphery, the Survival Committee had issued a series of decrees that were equivalent to land acquisition orders in order to pursue the outlaws bravely. They also wanted to stimulate the mega corporations and superhumans enthusiasm to the greatest extent. In the next year, any enterprise, institution, civil society, or individual that could establish a new forward base and colonization point in the depths of Monster Mountain Range and resist the counterattack of the monster remnants, according to the scale of the base the development rights and interests within a radius of a few kilometers or even underground would all belong to the builders. The development time had been tentatively set at 100 years! The land acquisition law had caused a stir in the circle of superhumans. All the superhumans seemed to be on stimulants and could not wait to venture into the depths of Monster Mountain Range to ride horses and surround the land. Even the teachers in Meng Chaos university were not in the mood to teach and were eager to try. How many people in the ancient ruins research center could still endure the loneliness? In short, the gap in the testing of the institutes various projects is very large. Wu Haibo said to Meng Chao, Its not that no one is willing to do it. The problem is that our work is not something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry can do! Although the pay isnt very high, there are quite a lot of requirements. Not only must you have a certain amount of strength and actual combat experience, but you must be able to remain calm in the face of any situation. You must also have a strong enough willpower to withstand the ancient summoning and the risk of spirit energy deviation. In addition, you must also be loyal and reliable, and you must not reveal the secrets of the black technology that is being tested. Itd be best if you have the endorsement of a big shot and a certain amount of wealth to ensure your stability and not be tempted by the outside world. Isnt such a person rare? So, Meng Chao, as long as youre willing, youll definitely become the most sought-after person in the entire institute! Meng Chao contemplated it for a moment. If he could speed up Dragon Citys analysis and replication of the immemorial black technology, he could increase Dragon Citys overall technological strength and combat strength. Under the premise that his own cultivation was guaranteed, it did not matter if he tested a few more projects. However, there was one thing that he had to figure out. Well, Team Leader Wu, regarding the pay isnt too high part, how low is it? Thats my main point. For other testers, the pay wont be too high, but for you, Meng Chao, the situation is completely different. If it werent for the full benefits, I would have been embarrassed to introduce this path to you. Wu Haibo told Meng Chao that first of all, he was the youngest Heaven Realm warrior and blood medal holder in Dragon City. That meant deep within his cells, there had to be an incredible power. At least, when negotiating the pay, the price for him to conduct the test should not be the same as ordinary testers. Of course, considering that the budget and resources for various projects were extremely tight, talking about money, crystals, and monster materials was too tacky. However, lets talk about technology, connections, and business! The staff of the ancient ruins research center often worked in the relevant research departments of various universities, other research institutes, and mega corporations. Their connections and business opportunities were abundant. Many former researchers who had left the ancient ruins research center to seek other jobs also held deep feelings and felt guilt toward the institute. Hence, they were willing to do something to make up for it. The institute and Meng Chaos Superstar Resource Recovery Company, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and Lair Reconstruction Committee would definitely be able to create a large amount of sparks and deliver rich benefits to each other. As for the researchers themselves, they might not be very strong, but they were proficient in all kinds of support techniques. They could give Meng Chao massages, create gene potions, modify weapons and equipment, and custom-make a few sets of power armor. It was definitely not a problem to give him a few runic machines that were equipped with ancient black technology. Next and most importantly, Meng Chao could ask the various project teams to pay him with time to use the large-scale research equipment for his test work. Although the various project teams of the ancient ruins research center had a high degree of independence and confidentiality There were many large-scale and super-large-scale types of research equipment that only consisted of one or two units in the entire institute. Hence, they had to be shared. For example, the super-large spirit acceleration device that surrounded the entire underground space was said to have taken a full ten years to build. Every year, additional construction resources were added, causing two senators to suffer from myocardial infarction. It was then embedded into dozens of ancient ruins and excavated. It only came to an end after the construction of the key units could not be analyzed and duplicated for the time being. Faced with such a divine weapon and nearly one hundred research projects, who was not clamoring for food? The question of who could use the super-large spirit acceleration device on the frontlines and how long it would take to use it became a fatal question. Many researchers were willing to sweep the floor and hug each others thighs and call each other daddy in order to compete for the order and time of the use of the large-scale research equipment. In the end, the order and time of large-scale research equipment usage became the common currency that was used for trading within the ancient ruins research center. After all, the value of many black technologies that were being analyzed, researched, and replicated there could not be measured with money or crystals. Every piece of technology was priceless. The project was stuck at a certain key node. What was the use of any more money and crystals? If only they could obtain a higher priority and more time on the super-large spirit acceleration device and other large-scale research equipment just like Project 101. Not to mention the short-distance transmigration on the planets surface, perhaps even the entire transmigration technology that could cross the sea of stars could be put out in advance. What was the value in money? Of course, Project 101 would not let Meng Chao work for nothing. Wu told Meng that if he could really help the project obtain a higher priority and more time to use the large research equipment, it could be converted into a deposit and priority purchase rights for the transmigration device. With the development speed of Superstar Resources Recovery Company and the many fields you have invested in, the scale of your forces in the future will definitely be limitless. It could even be comparable to the nine mega corporations, right? Wu Haibo was very confident in Meng Chao. If you want to extend the tentacles of Superstar Resources Recovery to the entire Other World, the transmigration device will definitely give you wings like a tiger. Business is like a battlefield. Whoever can establish a super logistics network for instantaneous transmigration will be the first to seize the opportunity and be invincible. Due to the constraints of raw materials and production technology, our initial production capacity is quite limited. The Red Dragon Army and mega corporations have long ordered the first batch of commercial transmigration devices. Other small and medium-sized enterprises can forget about it in the next three to five years. However, if your help can speed up the projects progress, we will insert Superstar Resources Recovery into the middle of the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations. The reason will be justified. Chapter 708 - The First Test Thats great! Meng Chao was overjoyed. No one could unleash the power of the instantaneous transmigration device on the planets surface better than him. As long as his forces had four to eight transmigration devices, one of which would be installed in Superstar Resources Recoverys headquarters. Meanwhile, the other three would be installed in the lairs of the Other World races that he had long planned to develop into allies and servants. Goods and weapons with Earths trademark would be continuously transported to these places, turning more and more Other World races into admirers and vassals of Earths civilization. Even if he was unable to influence the Survival Committees decision-making for the time being. With the transmigration device, he could throw caution to the wind and start fighting first. Moreover, Meng Chaos thoughts were even deeper than Wu Haibos. Although the operation to explore the depths of the ancient ruins had been temporarily suspended, it was only due to the end of the Monster War. The curtain had just begun to pull open on the overall view of the Other World. There was a special phenomenon during this period of time where manpower and resources were in deficit. Meng Chao believed that with his help, the Dragon City civilization would definitely be able to obtain a large number of resources from the Other World increasingly faster, unlike in his previous life. The deeper-level exploration of the ancient ruins would soon be resumed. Dragon City would eventually have to cultivate a new deep diver. At that time, who would be more qualified to become a new deep diver and dig deeper into the ancient ruins, the first bucket of gold among the rarely-seen treasures? Would it be those who had beaten the dogs that had fallen into the water at the end of the Monster War and accumulated some battle merits? However, they did not pass the ancient ruins test and did not gain the trust and support of the ancient ruins research center. Perhaps it would be the experienced testers who had gotten mixed in with the research centers various projects, participated in many dark technology tests, and passed many assessments, proving their will and loyalty? Team Leader Wu, theres no need to say more. Time is of the essence. Lets get to work now! With that in mind, Meng Chao said without hesitation, In the next few months, if nothing major happens in the wilderness, I should stay in the Supernatural Tower. Putting aside the three to four hours of deep sleep, meditation, and treatment, I still have nearly twenty hours to use every day. Eight to ten of them are for me to cultivate in Battle God Palace. The rest of the time can be left to our project team. You can arrange it according to your needs! Wu Haibo was stunned when he heard that. He said hesitantly, If thats the case, will the workload be too full? It doesnt matter. Meng Chao grinned. With the help of contribution points, he was probably the person in the city who was not afraid of overloading himself with training, fighting, and testing. Lets try it first. According to my bodys feedback, we can adjust it at any time! Wu Haibo thought about it and agreed. A person who could be personally endorsed by Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, was naturally different from ordinary testers. After all, Lei Zongchao himself could be considered the first batch of explorers and testers to enter the ancient ruins in Dragon City! Wu Haibo reported the agreement between the two to the project director, Dr. Lu Tianxing. The chief transmigration technical expert of Dragon City naturally didnt have any opinions. Together with all the researchers, they once again thanked Meng Chao for all his contributions to the transmigration project. There were three more tests to go. The project team wanted to let Meng Chao observe today and understand the basic principles of the project. The first test would be officially held tomorrow. Meng Chao couldnt wait to try the mysteries of transmigration. A few dizzy, pale-faced test subjects who were vomiting also expressed their heartfelt thanks for his strong support. God knew how uncomfortable it was to experience transmigration. It was as if the body was sitting on an oversized top while the brain was loaded into a centrifuge. Then, it would spin in the opposite direction at the maximum speed. No matter how high the realm of the extraordinaire was, after a single transmigration, they would become dizzy and weak. And because there were too few test subjects, they had to undergo eight to ten teleportations every day. It was truly unbearable. They hoped that Meng Chao himself could create a new miracle and create a potion formula with a better buffer effect so that everyone would suffer less! This is our auxiliary teleportation device. In front of a teleportation door, Wu Haibo pointed at a rune machine that looked like a combination of a super large slingshot and a rocket thruster and explained to Meng Chao, With this device, we can instantly accelerate humans to more than 100 kilometers per hour. This is the maximum teleportation speed that humans can withstand at the moment. Of course, in the beginning, its impossible for you to test the maximum speed. When the teleportation portal opens later, you can walk in at a constant speed and feel it first. If you have any suggestions on the teleportation device or any ideas on the future teleportation plan, you can also bring it up at any timethis is the right of the tester. Sure! Meng Chao said straightforwardly. Combining the memories of his previous life and the combat experience of this life, he really had his own opinions. I think that we shouldnt blindly pursue the ultimate speed. Meng Chao seriously said, I see that after passing through the teleportation door, the test subjects have become so weak that they cant even pick up their nail clippers, let alone play with knives and guns. I think that although the two portals are installed in absolutely safe places under the control of human beings, they may not be safe in the dangerous and unpredictable environment of the entire Other World in the future. What if our destination has been occupied by the enemy, and the enemy, who is armed to the teeth, is waiting for us to teleport over and walk into the trap? Although the hypothesis is extreme, every time it happens, it will lead to an uncontrollable tragedy. Therefore, we must be prepared to start the battle the moment we teleport over. Also, as long as the enemy is not an idiot, the teleportation gate will be the priority target. Therefore, our teleportation time may not be as long as four to five seconds every time. We must be prepared for the teleportation array to be destroyed after only a few seconds of activation. Even if we teleport three to five powerhouses or one or two main tanks over in a few seconds, it will be useless. I know the mining industry. There are super engineering vehicles that integrate automatic exploration and mining equipment, three-dimensional printing drones, and automatic fire control defense systems. Together with the invincible ability of mechanics, as long as there is one of them, it will be a mobile base. The energy will continuously transform the resources underground into an overwhelming number of drones, mining vehicles, and six-legged spider-shaped thinking tanks. If we can work together with companies that are experienced in this field and develop a mini base vehiclethat is specially used for teleportation, I believe that it will be of great help in spreading the civilization of Earth. Meng Chao thought of L Siya. Atlas group had started out in the mining industry. Naturally, it was no stranger to all kinds of fully-automated super mining engineering machinery. The Atlas machinery under its banner specialized in developing such equipment. The business opportunities here were worth exploring in depth. After all, he would be cultivating in the transcendental tower for the next few months. Be it the Lairs reconstruction or the few projects at hand, they were all being watched by Lu Siya. It was not right to take advantage of her for free. He would still have to share the benefits with Lu Siya. Not bad. Meng Chaos suggestion indeed made Wu Haibo fall into deep thought. He pondered for a moment and said, Meng Chao, your perspective on the problem is much more practical than ours. After all, we are all nerds in the lab, but you are an experienced tactical expert. I think that when the project enters the next round of testing, we should invite you and a few other military testers to sit down and discuss the most suitable tactics and weapons for the teleportation device. Can We come up with an operation manual together? No Problem! Meng Chao agreed immediately. Then, please put on the buffer suit and start your first teleportation! Wu Haibo helped Meng Chao put on the fluffy and soft buffer suit and injected buffer fluid into the interlayer, making Meng Chao feel like he had turned into a shivering human-shaped jelly. Dont worry. After hundreds of tests, the instantaneous teleportation technology itself is quite mature. With your physical fitness and spirit energy reserve, as long as you are not too fast, there will definitely be no physical problems. Wu Haibo said, However, I still have to remind you that you might see a similar illusion when the star map was activated during the teleportation process. It is also an ancient summoning. Ignore it, eliminate all distracting thoughts, and keep moving forward without any distractions. Is that so? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. You will be summoned by the ancient era when you pass through the teleportation gate? To be more precise, you will be summoned by any relic of the ancient era. By using the technology of the ancient era and practicing the spirit magnetic field of the ancient era, you will be able to listen to the ancient ruins summon. Wu Haibo said, Many psionic scientists believe that the so-called spirit energy deviation is caused by the ancient ruins summon. The reason why human beings can become zombies, extraordinary beings, or even monsters of the ancient era is that they can only be nourished by visible bacteria and viruses. Otherwise, it is hard to imagine that a small pathogen could infect human beings into such a hideous and terrifying state. No one knows what the ancient ruins summon is all about. Perhaps its the mysterious information that invaded the bodies of people on Earth with the ancient bacteria in the past few decades, or perhaps its a long, long time ago, when our ancestors were still struggling to survive in the form of hairless monkeys on the prairie of Earth, they implanted the key to unlock the mysteries of the ancient into the depths of our ancestors gene chains. Fortunately, not all ancient summons are mysterious, evil, and terrifying. There are also many benefits brought by the ancient ruins summon that are of great help to our understanding of this universe and ourselves. Therefore, no matter what we see, theres no need to panic. Perhaps those are just the last words, wills, and relics passed down from the ancient civilization to us. Meng Chaos heart moved, and he asked, Leader Wu, since there are all kinds of bizarre scenes during the ancient ruins summon, has anyone seen Dragon City? Dragon City? Wu Haibo was slightly startled. Yes, since that crystal corpse can predict the transmigration of the people of Earth at the end of the 21st century, has it described to us through the ancient ruins summon the scenes after Dragon City transmigrated to give us some inspiration and guidance? Meng Chao asked hopefully. Chapter 709 - The Endless World Thats a really magical idea! Wu Haibo said, Unfortunately, we have never seen ourselves in the ancient ruins summon, and theoretically, the chances of seeing ourselves are not very high. Why? Meng Chao originally wanted to say that if the ancient ruins summon had images of the future Dragon City, he could also use his past lifes memories as the ancient ruins summon and guide Dragon Citys next decision-making. In a sense, he would not be lying. His rebirth was indeed related to the ancient ruins. While the macro world is relatively easy to observe, it is very difficult to observe the micro world. Wu Haibo gestured and explained, Imagine that we are boarding an armored airship and slowly sailing into the depths of the misty Monster Mountain Range. We are mostly surrounded by the mist and smoke of chaos. It is as if we are in the clouds and cant even see our fingers. Occasionally, when the wind blows away the mist, we catch a glimpse of the rolling mountains, the weird rocks on the top of the mountains, a towering tree that stands out from the rest of the world, or the Apocalyptic Beasts that are soaring on the top of the mountains. However, it will be very difficult for us to see through the fog and forest to see the Demonic Halberd Pigs at the bottom of the forest, much less see a specific Demonic Halberd Pig. Do you understand now? The sea of stars is like the mountains themselves, and the ancient civilization is like the Apocalyptic Beasts. They all shine with boundless radiance and have an extremely strong sense of existence. It is very easy to see and leave traces. Nevertheless, our human civilization from Earth is like an ordinary Demonic Halberd Pig. No matter how loudly we scream, we might not be able to be observed. No matter how hard we try to crash into the trees, rub against the rocks, dig holes in the ground, and leave behind traces of our existence, these traces will disappear without a trace within a few days. One day, when we die, our corpses will quickly rot and be devoured by the forest itself. Yes, when the observers on the armored airship are equipped with some kind of long-distance high-powered observation equipment, it is possible for them to see low-level monsters or even snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the depths of the jungle. However, such observations are definitely random. We cant choose the objects to observe. Most of the images that we observe are not very instructive for our future, at least for the next few decades. Meng Chaos mind raced. He had to admit that Wu Haibo was right. That analogy was really vivid. An ancient civilization that could easily transmit a human city from Earth to another world was simply too brilliant. It was like an Apocalyptic Beast that emitted an overwhelming radiance and overbearing aura. Obviously, it was easy for others to sense it. Compared with the ancient civilization, Earths civilization was too young and too immature. In other words, we cant predict our future through the ancient ruins summon? Meng Chao was somewhat disappointed but also kind of unwilling to admit it. Meng Chao, you shouldnt have such an idea. Wu Haibo laughed. Its possible to predict the macro world, such as the orbit of a star system billions of years later, or the shape of Earths mountains, rivers, and coastlines tens of millions of years later, even the appearance of the entire universe 50 billion years later. These seemingly grand, glorious, and distant problems become simpler and simpler because all the minutiae have been discarded. At least theoretically, its possible to calculate and deduce. In contrast, if you want to predict the future of a civilization, you have to predict the thoughts, actions, and interactions of most intelligent beings in that civilization, including the new ideas, new actions, and sum of all the chain reactions and butterfly effects. It would be a chaos model with an astonishing amount of computation No, it would be impossible to calculate. Intelligent beings have free will, and no one can predict where we will go next in the final analysis. This is just like the Heisenberg uncertainty principle. We can measure the speed of the electrons, and we can also measure the specific position of the electrons at a given moment, but we can never know these two points at the same time. Intelligent beings are the same. We are like an eternal jumping, unpredictable electron or wave particle. No one can predict our future! Is that so Meng Chao mumbled to himself. He felt that Wu Haibo was right. Moreover, when he said that, he sounded very heroic. If the fate of mankind was an eternal picture that was frozen in the long river of time and space What was the point of walking along each footprint on the picture again and again? No one could predict the future of mankind. Then, what about the memory fragment of his past life that appeared in his brain? Meng Chao stared at the flame. The flame burned silently, just like when it first appeared in Meng Chaos field of vision. Are You Ready? Wu Haibos Voice Woke Meng Chao from his thoughts. The portal is about to open! Meng Chao nodded and took a deep breath. Wrapped in the buffer suit, he clumsily walked to the teleportation gate. From a close distance, the circular orbits carved with runes and embedded with crystals were slowly rotating. They were moving faster and faster, leaving colorful shadows behind. Eventually, they formed a ball of light that looked like a small sun, as if it was going to swallow him up. This feeling was completely different from when he was standing at the side and observing from a distance. Even though he knew that Project 101 had conducted countless tests and that there was absolutely no problem with safety, Meng Chao still couldnt help but let his imagination run wild. What exactly was inside the ball of Light? Could he really be teleported to another ball of light a hundred meters away with his entire tail and walk out unscathed? Would he be teleported to another place, another planet, or even another space-time? Would he be mixed with something else during the teleportation process and become a monster that was beyond recognition, just like the pitiful people who were locked in the same teleportation chamber as a fly in an old movie on Earth and eventually merged together after being launched? However, when the light ball really expanded and brightened to the limit, and Meng Chao could reach it in time, all these distracting thoughts were wiped away by the light. Its too beautiful. Meng Chao felt like he was a piece of cosmic dust floating on a star. He couldnt help but reach out his hand, wanting to touch the shining ball of light. Sensing the fluctuations of his life magnetic field, a thread of light immediately surged out of the ball of light and wrapped around his finger. He couldnt describe what it felt like. The ball of light seemed to produce a magical suction force that sucked Meng Chao from his finger to his arm to his body. It was also like a thread of light flowing into Meng Chaos body through his fingertips, entangling his blood vessels, nerves, and spiritual veins. The light melted him and made him become one with the ball of light. The world around him disappeared. Meng Chaos vision became bright, and the brightness became higher and higher. It was so high that it almost burned through his retina, making him unable to distinguish whether it was bright or dark. He felt as if he was enveloped by something warm and sticky. He could not tell up from down, south from north, and he did not know how to use his strength. This feeling was like weightlessness drifting in the vacuum of the universe. It was also like a brand new life, struggling to squeeze through the birth canal and complete the thrilling leap from a fetus to a baby. Meng Chao was stimulated by this unprecedented feeling, or rather, a feeling that had not appeared for a long time. He screamed and danced like a newborn baby. His cries and the movements of his hands and feet turned into colorful ripples that spread into the distance. It was as if his surroundings were filled with billions of invisible strings. Every movement of his could play the strings and play a silent but magnificent rhythm. The colorful ripples extended into the distance. It was unknown whether the bright or dark world was shattered. The crystal shards were like shining stars, but also like gates leading to a new world. Meng Chao really saw a new scene through these gates. He saw that behind one of the gates, at the foot of the burning volcano, was a crimson jungle. In the jungle, there were two-headed ogres dressed in animal skins and skeletons, dancing under the ugly and evil altar, they swung the war hammer made of the skull of the monster and smashed it at the poor sacrifice. The poor sacrifice, which was also an intelligent life, was smashed into a bloody mess. Blood flowed down the meandering gully all the way to the bottom of the altar, which formed a huge rune array, causing something on the altar to emit a dark light. It seemed to be the remains of a teleportation device! He saw that behind another Gate, the dwarves with funny big noses and big beards and their creations the steel puppets with extremely exquisite structures and huge bodies were worshipping the blazing furnace together, the molten iron and steel flowers that flowed out of the furnace were cast into various bizarre-shaped parts to repair another teleportation device. He also saw that in the depths of a gloomy building that looked like an ancient tomb, countless skeletons were circling around a long-sealed teleportation device. They circled it again and again, as if they had been circling it for millions of years. And with each circle.., the phosphorescence in the depths of the eye sockets became brighter. Behind these scenes, there were even more scenes further away. Different environments, different races, different civilizations, and even different planets Meng Chao was very sure of this, because he saw two suns in the background of one of the scenes! The only similarity was that there was a teleportation device in all the scenes. It could be fragmented, it could be distorted, it could be rusted, and the runes could be eroded by time, it could even be buried deep underground and become one with the surrounding rocks, or it could be repeatedly repaired and modified by intelligent life, they would become beyond recognition. But no matter how distant and bizarre the environment in the picture was, it was not even on the same planet or galaxy as dragon city. Meng Chao even had a vague feeling. The teleportation devices were connected to each other. As long as he found the precise coordinates, the right method, and injected enough spiritual energy, he would be able to travel to all the places he could see. Chapter 710 - Half a Year of Seclusion Perhaps it was because his spirit energy was too focused on the strange scenes, but The intelligent beings in the scenes could sense him spying. The two-headed ogres, the dwarves and their steel puppets, the skeletons with purple phosphorescent flames floating in the depths of their eye sockets, and the giant spiders with human faces These intelligent beings all turned their heads toward the transmigration device. Their gazes seemed to pierce through the void, stabbing Meng Chao directly. Meng Chao felt the piercing pain of ten thousand arrows piercing his heart from his brain. The scene that was already fragmented shattered once again, quickly disappearing behind the fog. All that was left in front of him was the largest and brightest scene. That was the other transmigration door in the ancient ruins at the bottom of the Supernatural Tower. One could clearly see that Lu Tianxing, Wu Haibo, and the other transmigration experts from Project 101 were guarding the transmigration door, waiting for him nervously. However, their expressions and actions had seemingly slowed down by hundreds of times. They were clumsy, slow, and comical as if they were frozen in time. Relying on his intuition, Meng Chao found the trick and tried his best to swim over. His fingertips touched the screen lightly. That wonderful force, which he could not distinguish whether it was attracting or repelling, appeared again. He was pushed out of the portal as if he had fallen to the ground from midair. His consciousness could not reconnect with his body for a long time, and he could not control any of his organs, including his eyeballs and his pinky finger. When he could finally control the rotation of his eyeballs, he looked at the tactical bracelet on his wrist. Only half a second had passed. Huff Huff Huff Meng Chao panted heavily. He was sweating profusely, as though he had just rushed out of a birth canal and entered the human world. He was at a loss. Doctor! Two test subjects helped him up while Wu Haibo shouted anxiously from the side. Im fine, I Meng Chao shook his hand and spat out a few balls of sticky and thick saliva. Only then did he regain the ability to speak. I might have seen something. I have to draw it down. I His voice came to an abrupt stop because he realized that the scene he had witnessed earlier, as well as the illusion he had seen when he activated the star map earlier, was like a sand painting that had been submerged by the tide. It was rapidly blurring and vanishing. He tried his best to recall it, but he was like a person who had woken up in a daze in the morning. As he peed, he racked his brain to recall the beautiful dream that he had experienced just a moment ago. However, before he shook off the last drop of pee, he had completely forgotten about it. I want to try again. As Meng Chao shook his head hard to make sure that he could not remember too much of the effective information, Wu Haibo asked him, Are you crazy? With eyes wide open, Wu Haibo said, Just like the transmigration device has a cooling-off period, humans also have a cooling-off period. No one can withstand the time and space impact caused by multiple transmigrations in a short period of time. It is very likely that you will go crazy, or your blood vessels will burst, and your internal organs will be crushed into minced meat! No matter what kind of black technology it was, before it was fully developed, the tester often needed a very long time to rest and adjust after a test. In the eyes of many superhumans, this was a complete waste of their precious training and combat time. It was also the reason why not many people were willing to take on the thankless job of being a tester. However, Meng Chao was a monster who never knew what cooling down was. Let the doctor check and see if I meet the conditions to teleport again. Meng Chao took a deep breath and regained his calm. The strange flame at the corner of his eyes sparkled. [The Fire Relayer helped Project 101 complete a short-distance transmigration test. Your contribution will make Dragon Citys planet surface transmigration technology launch earlier and more mature. It is very likely to change the appearance of modern warfare in the atmosphere. Contribution Points + 3,999] Without hesitation, Meng Chao directly extracted 2,317 contribution points and exchanged them for a basic healing spell. As the golden light flowed like a gurgling stream, it emitted a clear and melodious chant in his internal organs, limbs, and bones. The originally scalding brain and trembling cells immediately calmed down. Project 101 had already studied instantaneous transmigration technology for a long time. It was relatively mature in all aspects. Although there were some side effects, it was far less dangerous than when Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo developed the Ultimate Style. With Meng Chaos physique, the impact of the instantaneous transmigration was far inferior to the Emperor Mammoths War Trample. It could be completely offset by an elementary healing technique. After going back and forth, Meng Chao could still earn more than 1,500 contribution points. Moreover, whether it was transmigration or healing, it was a kind of special training. Just like the essence of training muscles, it was nothing more than tearing muscle fibers repeatedly and causing them to grow in excess. Then, it would become bigger and thicker. Maybe it was an illusion, but Meng Chao felt that he was a little stronger now than before the transmigration. At least his mind was sturdier and sharper. Its magical! The two researchers fiddled with Meng Chaos body for a long time with dozens of glittering medical instruments and testing tools. They looked at each other in disbelief, Whether its the spirit index or the physiological parameters, they are all normal. They are completely unaffected by the negative effects of transmigration! Is that so? Meng Chao grinned. Perhaps, constantly transmigrating between different worlds and becoming a real transmigrator and spreading the fire of Earths civilization is my mission. Meng Chao rubbed his fists and said impatiently, Come on, lets try it again, or a hundred times! From that day onwards, Meng Chao officially joined Project 101. Through Wu Haibos introduction, he was seconded to other projects of the ruins research institute. Relying on the rich combat experience he had accumulated in his past and present life, the reinforced iron bones strengthened by Hells Blood, the vitality magnetic field personally trained by Battle God Lei Zongchao, as well as the super-strong self-healing and super long endurance provided by Kindling He was, indeed, as Wu Haibo had said. He quickly became the ancient ruins research centers most popular ace tester. Although the test mission was heavy and dangerous, he enjoyed it. He indulged himself in it and treated the black technology that contained the mysteries of the ancient era as a wonderful big toy. He spent every day and night in the Supernatural Tower, wishing that he had forty-eight hours a day. He rarely returned home for four to five months. Occasionally, he would leave the Supernatural Tower and only have time to have a meal with his family. He would chat with Lu Siya about business and then go to the Lair to check on the progress of the renovation and reconstruction. There was also Ah Ji, the Rascal, who was not honest. He could not even sleep at home. He had to rush back to the Supernatural Tower and immerse himself in the mysterious and unfathomable sea of Battle God Lei Zongchaos spirit martial arts once again, or he had to go deep into the ancient ruins. Through the strange and unbelievable black technology, he could feel the power, vastness, and mystery of the ancient civilization. It was like a retreat. It was ten times more arduous and effective than the three months of cultivation in the wilderness that he had just broken through to the Heaven Realm. Through the cultivation in the depths of the Supernatural Tower for half a year, he sorted out, settled, and refined the experiences and gains from his rebirth for the past few years. He also became more aware of what kind of path he wanted to take. In less than half a year, Dragon City outside the Supernatural Tower, the wilderness outside Dragon City, and Monster Mountain Range beyond the wilderness had naturally undergone earth-shattering changes. There was progress that was unstoppable. In the process of making great progress, new heroes and legends were born. These proud sons of heaven known as the golden generation all had their own fortuitous encounters. They began to catch up with each other in an explosive manner. Every now and then, there would be a few big pieces of soul-stirring news. In this era of information explosion, eyeball economy and commercial speculation were too rampant. Even though Meng Chao was the youngest blood medal winner in Dragon City, he did not show his face in public for nearly half a year, his popularity index was gradually being caught up by new heroes and legends. It had been a long time since there was a legend about him in the circle. Lu Siya was so anxious that she stomped her feet. Meng Chao, on the other hand, looked indifferent. Having seen the burning of the apocalyptic flames and the vast sea of stars, he had long stopped treating the tiny Dragon City as his only stage. Since the end of the Monster War was going very smoothly, the little ones were doing quite well thanks to him secretly adding fuel to the fire. What was the need to trouble him to personally take action? Following the Battle God in the Supernatural Tower, he took out all the ideas from his past life that transcended the era. He allowed the old man to give him pointers, and then he pondered over the ancient black technology, it did not need to be very tiring and troublesome to increase his combat strength and reap a large number of contribution points. wasnt it fragrant? If it was possible, Meng Chao would have preferred to seclude himself in the Supernatural Tower for another half a year. Once the monster civilizations lair was dug up, the last intelligent monster would hug a humans thigh and cry loudly, changing its past. At that time, the few projects he had set up had come to fruition. The planets surface transmigration technology had also entered the commercial field. His combat strength had also broken through the sky. He directly opened the branch of Superstar Resources Recovery on the outskirts of Monster Mountain Range. Just thinking about it made him feel relaxed and happy! However, today was the day that he had to break out of seclusion and spend the whole day with his family. Today, his little sister, Bai Jiacao, was going to report to Dragon City University. Thats right, his little sister had indeed achieved her wish. She had completed her high school studies one year earlier and was admitted to Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department. However, she did not take the path of special enrollment through Meng Chaos connections. Instead, he relied on his own strength to participate in the unified enrollment of Students for the college entrance examination, and he was admitted as the number one ace major in Dragon City. Using the words of the little girl, who had her hands on her hips and her head held high, she said, I dont need brothers help. Otherwise, one day when I defeat my brother, he will definitely not be convinced. I want to completely rely on my own strength to defeat my brother with 100% success! Besides, I dont want others to know about my relationship with my brother. Otherwise, they will always treat me as Meng Chaos sister and not as Bai Jia Cao. Just like those annoying guys in high school who will always pester me about my brother. It makes me feel like Im nothing but Meng Chaos sister. Im so strong, and my saber techniques are sharp. I can blow up a Demonic Pig with a single punch, but these blind guys cant see anything. Fortunately, my nightmare-like high school career has ended. The Beautiful University has a brand new beginning. I dont have to live under the shadow of my big brother, the monster anymore. Everything is so wonderful. Haha, Dragon Universitys Martial Arts Department, Im here! Chapter 711 - Changing With Each Passing Day Looking at his sisters innocent look, Meng Chao felt very gratified. It should be noted that in his previous life, he failed the college entrance examination at this time. His family had suffered a drastic change, and his parents had both become bedridden and even passed away. Although he had gritted his teeth and shouldered most of his familys burdens, he had still been unable to stop the miserable wind and rain from drilling through the hole. Plus, his originally innocent and carefree sister had been riddled with holes and was beyond recognition. In his previous life, Meng Chao had been busy harvesting monsters. In addition, Dragon City had been chaotic. Ordinary citizens had to flee for their lives every two or three days. Before the beast horde came, they had to flee underground for sanctuary. Everyone had to do their best, rack their brains, give up a lot or even everything in order to have a chance to survive. Therefore, he did not remember when his younger sister became silent, gloomy, extreme, cynical, and did not believe in law and justice. Perhaps, just as he became silent, gloomy, extreme, and cynical, not believing in law and justice. When he finally realized it, his sister had become the Dark Witch, embarking on a dark and bloody journey. At that time, his sister was not cute at all. He hated people who turned dark. Fortunately, after his rebirth, Meng Chao had helped his family get through the most difficult period. Bai Jiacao had also obtained the seventh-best result in the city in the college entrance examination. It must be known that with the reversal of the strategic situation in Dragon City, all the major cultivation aristocratic families were able to obtain ten times more cultivation resources than in the past, desperately pouring them into their own children. These aristocratic children were fed with natural treasures in their mothers womb, and began to cultivate before they could learn to walk. Bai Jia Cao only started to cultivate three years ago. In the first year or so, the support that Super Meng could provide was also quite limited. Moreover, the Night Demon Blood in her body had yet to be fully awakened. It was already very impressive to be able to soar all the way to seventh place in the city. No matter what, Bai Jia Cao could be considered a member of Dragon Universitys Martial Arts Department. With the two golden bodies of protectionSuperstar Resources Recovery and Dragon Universitys Martial Arts Departmentit was not easy to touch Bai Jia Cao, regardless of who was behind the cross-eyes. Therefore, his sisters smile should always be so innocent, pure, cute, and brilliant, right? There was only one point Although Meng Chao had reduced the probability of his sisters darkening by 20-30% over the past few years. However, if he could not completely eradicate the Night Demon Blood in her body, Meng Chao was very worried that one day, his sisters appearance would still be the same as in his previous life. Her long purple hair was burning like flames, and she had bat wings on her back. She was charming, and her aura was extremely powerful. She gave off the feeling of a bad woman. Although her sister was now more than half a head taller than when she was in junior high school, she still had a doll-like face. She was cute and had her hands on her hips, pouting and glaring. It was still very pleasing to the eye. If one day, her appearance still turned into that of the Dark Witch from her previous life, but her personality was still the same as todays Hmm That seemed quite charming. Brother, what are you thinking about? Seeing Meng Chaos mind wandering, Bai Jiacao narrowed her eyes. A dangerous light shone in her eyes. She reached out and pinched Meng Chaos waist. Why do I feel that your smile is very strange? It looks like you have bad intentions. No, no. Im thinking that as a woman, she has changed eighteen times. I really dont know since when did our little Chao become so outstanding. Meng Chao chuckled and said, As a big brother, Im really gratified! Hmph, what do you mean by I really dont know? Ive always been so outstanding, even when Im in the Martial Arts Department of Dragon University. Bai Jiacao waved her small fists and issued a challenge to her brother. Just wait and see. Not only will I defeat my brother, but Ill also lead the Dragon Universitys Martial Arts Department to defeat Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department! Two years ago, during the traditional inter-school competition between Dragon City University and the Alliance of five schools, Meng Chao once led the elites of the five schools and overthrew the undefeated overlord of ten years. The matter was regarded as a great humiliation by the students of Dragon City University, especially in the next two years because the Monster War had reached its climax. Whether it was the elite fighters like Meng Chao from the alliances of five universities or young powerhouses like Wang Dao from Dragon City University They were all recommended, recruited, and hired by the Abnormal Beast Research Department, the adjudicator court, the Red Dragon Army, and the Hunter Association Various organizations. As a result, the participants of the inter-school competition were never the strongest lineup of both sides. The circle had always agreed that the inter-school competition in the next two years would be boring. Even if Dragon City University managed to win two matches, it still could not be considered revenge. From the day Bai Jiacao received the admission notice, she had regarded herself as a student of Dragon City University. Of course, she was not convinced! Ive never seen a person like you, Brother. She said angrily, You won an inter-school competition and left your legend in the circle. Then, you left and refused to participate in the competition no matter what. You didnt even give others the chance to defeat you. Isnt this too shameless? You dont understand. I cant participate in the competition anymore. Meng Chao explained to his sister helplessly and patiently, Because my strength has already far exceeded the standard of ordinary college students. If I participate in the competition again, it will be a one-sided slaughter, torture, and abuse. It will only completely destroy the self-confidence of these children. It wont do any good to their cultivation and growth. You should know that you, children are the future of Dragon City. I cant even take care of you in time. How can I bear to destroy you? Bai Jiacao said, Brother, I feel that your temperament has become more and more profound in the past two years. You have the demeanor of a strong man, but you have become more and more lascivious. Is that so? Meng Chao scratched his messy hair and looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. Its late. Lets go quickly. I can only accompany you for half a day. I know. You still have to find Sister Lu Siya for dinner in the afternoon. You also have to find Ms. Su Mulian for supper tonight. Dont worry. As a younger sister, I know your limits. You definitely wont dare to delay me for too long. Bai Jiacao had an expression that said, Dont say it. I understand. The schedule is like that, but why does it sound so strange when it comes out of your mouth and matched with your expression? Meng Chao said, I went to look for Lu Siya to discuss the business for the past half-year and the plans for the next series of projects. I went to look for Su Mulian to invite her to give me in-depth treatment and recovery. I have been cultivating day and night in the Supernatural Tower for nearly half a year. I have to recuperate properly! Dont explain. Im busy welcoming a new life in university. Im not interested in the matters of my brother, Sister Lu Siya, and Ms. Su Mulian. Bai Jiacao said, However, our mom is very interested and gossipy. If you have time, can you explain it to her? Meng Chao saw a teasing look in his sisters eyes. An ominous premonition immediately rose in his heart. He turned around and found that his parents had been eavesdropping through the slightly opened door with their hands on their knees! Looking at the two curious babies, the corners of Meng Chaos eyes twitched. He took a deep breath and said expressionlessly, The weather today is really good! Since the super beast horde was defeated by humans, the weather in a radius of hundreds of kilometers around Dragon City was getting better and better. Not only did the fog gradually disappear, but the sky also gradually turned blue. There was rarely any extreme weather such as storms, lightning, thunder, and so on. Even the suspended particles in the air had decreased a lot. Even if one stood on the road and took a deep breath, he would still feel relaxed and happy, not to mention standing at a high place and looking far into the distance, the entire city became clearer, fresh, and transparent. It was said that this was because the restless life magnetic field in the monsters body gradually calmed down and no longer interfered with the stable operation of the planets magnetic field. This accelerated the space integration between Dragon City and the Other World, and the weather and environment gradually returned to normal. This also meant that the barrier between Dragon City and the outside world was completely shattered. As long as the monster civilization was completely destroyed, Dragon City civilization could launch a larger-scale attack at any time. Meng Chao sat in the back seat of his own crystal-powered maglev car and looked at the rapidly changing city below. It extended all the way to the horizon. The wilderness that was originally shrouded in fog had long become a paradise for humans to sweat, work hard, and change the world. He was also overwhelmed with emotions. After being in seclusion in the Supernatural Tower for half a year, he had yet to take a good look at his home. However, this was also the half year that his home developed the fastest. It was an explosive upgrade. As a result, when he passed by some familiar streets, other than the name on the road sign, everything else had changed. At a glance, the most direct change was that Dragon Citys interior and exterior seemed to have sprouted up and down like bamboo shoots. It was decorated with tempered glass curtain walls. The buildings were crystal clear and shiny. In the past, in order to prevent the invasion of monsters, Dragon City was simply a super-large-scale military fortress. Most of the buildings were built according to the model of blockhouses and gravity dams, which were as big and small as pyramids, in this way, it was not easy to collapse even if it was hit in the middle. The walls made of reinforced concrete were both thick and clumsy. Coupled with the small windows that looked like shooting holes and the inadequate refining technology, spirit energy that was rich in impurities constantly gushed out from the gaps of the pipes, the city was filled with smog all day long, and the thick and dark heavy industrial texture simply soared to the sky. Until today, very few monsters could break through the steel defense line of the outer perimeter of Dragon City and come to the city to die. The people of Earth could finally unleash their yearning for a better life and wonderful imagination to their hearts content. At the same time, they began to build hundreds of skyscrapers that were more than three to five hundred meters tall. Unlike the gravity dam-style traditional buildings, these skyscrapers were widely used in lightweight alloy structures and modular pre-manufacturing processes. After the modules were cast in the factory, they were directly pulled to the site of the project to be assembled, they were then hung with a glass curtain wall, which was completed successfully. It not only saved costs, but also greatly shortened the construction time. There was also a sense of lightness, elegance, and vitality that the people of Dragon City had never tasted since they transmigrated, it was simply like hundreds of crystal towers that pierced into the sky. Chapter 712 - Heaven and Earth On quite a number of skyscrapers that had been completed, a large number of display screens were embedded in the glass walls. Using a new type of transistor and stereoscopic projection technology, the display scale could break through the limitations of planar space. It could transmit the battle that happened outside the city to the citizens in real-time. The anti-gravity maglev car passed through the massive 3D projections as though it was shuttling through a real battlefield. Forget Meng Chao, who had been in seclusion in the Supernatural Tower for half a year, even Bai Jiacao, who had the opportunity to see such a magnificent scene every day, stuck her head out of the car window. She was completely focused, unable to take her eyes off the car. Their father, Meng Yishan, opened all the car windows, including the skylight, allowing the images and sounds to flow into the car like a sparkling river. Meng Chao saw that in a gigantic 3D projection, humans, who had already established their absolute advantage in the air. They were driving dozens of armored airships filled with incendiary bombs while slowly flying past Monster Mountain Range that was covered in dense forests. More than ten thousand tons of incendiary bombs were dropped into the rugged primitive jungle on the mountain path. The raging flames weaved a crimson carpet that covered the sky and earth. Countless snakes, insects, rats, ants, carnivorous flowers, bone-rotting grass, and highly toxic vines, which were highly likely to cause fatal harm to humans, were all burned clean. The remains of the burned monsters and etherealized plants, after soaking and washing in the rain, merged with the humus that had been deposited for tens of millions of years and became the most fertile soil. At this time next year, this mountain range, which had once blocked human civilization for more than half a century would devour several Red Dragon Army expeditionary forces. It would be regarded as a daunting path by the superhumans and become the natural granary, as well as pasture, of human beings. No matter how ferocious the monsters were, no matter how strange the etherealized plants were, in front of the will of human beings, they would have to bow their heads and submit. They would have to allow human beings to tame and modulate them. In another super-large three-dimensional projection, there was a boundless grassland. It was more than two meters tall, and its branches and leaves were tough. Sharp thorns grew on the edges, containing a slight neurotoxin. It was a weed that could sense the temperature of humans and automatically launch attacks. It was once a nightmare for humans and the best hunting partner of cold-blooded monsters. At this moment, there was a large black mass of drones, like a swarm of bees gathering into a dark cloud, rushing towards the grassland. They had no temperature, and the rotation of their propellers was also silent. They even used some kind of optical camouflage technology. It was very difficult for weeds and cold-blooded monsters underdeveloped visual organs to detect them. Therefore, the battle turned into a one-sided massacre. Bolts of lightning and thunder were released from the black cloud. Large patches of weeds fell like harvested wheat, revealing the snakes, insects, rats, and ants hiding inside. They could only flee in a sorry state. However, under the precise calculation and control of the drone cluster.., they were gradually driven to a place where they were captured by the single-molecule, high-strength, super alloy trap launched by the humans from above. Occasionally, there were some monsters that wanted to counterattack. They bared their teeth and sprayed acid into the sky, corroding the drone until it was riddled with holes. Sparks even appeared as it fell to the ground. However, human drone sea tactics never depended on the strength and combat ability of an individual. With the unimpeded network and ample supplies of ammunition and materials, the arsenal, which was located at the edge of the grassland and adopted the technology of three-dimensional printing and automatic assembly line, was producing more armed drones. Every second, there were drones that had just finished assembly and still had the heat of three-dimensional jet printing on their propellers. The six-legged spider-type thinking tank, which was also operated remotely and carried more than ten mechanical arms, was loaded with weapons and ammunition, connected to the tactical data link of the drone sea, the UAVs soared up and rushed into the depths of the grassland. As long as the mechanic who controlled all of this sat comfortably on the edge of the grassland and hovered in the air in an armored airship, he would be able to overlook the overall situation and complete the battle as easily as playing a video game. In the third super-large three-dimensional projection, there was a huge all-metal base. The base, which was more than a hundred meters in both length and width, was equipped with a lot of automatic defense facilities and production lines, as well as exploration, mining, and smelting equipment. It could be said that, although a sparrow was small, it had all the five internal organs. As long as it was deployed to an area with abundant spirit energy, in an area rich in crystals and metal veins, all the colonization procedures, such as collection, refining, construction, manufacturing, fighting, and recovery, could be completed. At most, only a few superhumans or soldiers in power armor would be needed to be stationed inside the base. The biggest difference between the base Meng Chao saw and the traditional forward base was that it was built on a huge and sturdy chassis, under which there were more than a hundred broad tracks. Driven by dozens of super-powerful crystal engines, all the tracks were rotating together. It was truly like an all-metal mountain that could move freely. On the way to the base, there was a fierce battle between humans and monsters that had happened a few months ago. Most of the monster remains had been completely harvested. There were still some bones that were not worth harvesting and were half-buried in the soil. After being crushed by the rumbling tracks, these bones, along with the last glory of the monsters, were all turned into dust and disappeared. Behind the forward base, railway tracks and paved roads appeared as if they were magic. More train cannons, wheeled war chariots, and engineering vehicles followed closely behind. They had arrived at an unprecedented place, creating a brand new era that belonged to human beings and Earths civilization! With magnificent and exciting scenes, the crystal radio inside the car kept broadcasting. According to the latest battle report, the seventh summer offensive of the Red Dragon Army has come to a perfect end. In the fierce battles over the past few months, all the officers and soldiers have risked their lives and worked together to destroy more than seventy Hell Beast nests, nearly a thousand Nightmarish Beast nests, more than ten thousand of various types of superbeasts, and more than a million monsters. They have advanced more than a hundred kilometers in the east and south of Monster Mountain Range respectively, opening up a new living space of 8,800 square kilometers. It is enough to build a new Dragon City in the current Dragon Citys periphery! This is great news. The elite team of the Hunter Association led by three Deity Realm experts finally captured a live Crystalline Nine-Headed Dragon cub after a month of non-stop tracking and hunting! This is the first time Dragon City captured a live Apocalyptic Beast cub. It will be of great help to us in studying the mystery of the evolution of the Apocalyptic Beast, trying to tame and raise the Apocalyptic Beast manually, and even performing gene duplication on the Apocalyptic Beast! Breaking News. Sky Pillar Corporations Victory No. 9 forward base has completed the production of all the modules, and it has begun to assemble in the depths of Monster Mountain Range, west of Dragon City. Once it is put into operation, it will become the largest forward base in Dragon City. Whether it is the efficiency of resource collection or the overall firepower, it will be more than 1.5% higher than the current record maintained by Universal Corporations Endeavour No. 7. Whats more worth mentioning is that, in addition to the traditional functions of collecting, refining, building, manufacturing, fighting, and recycling, which can collect the resources in the surroundings and build drones, thinking tanks, and mining robots on its own, Victory 9 can also build all the functional modules needed for a forward base. In other words, as long as enough resources are detected nearby, Victory 9 will be able to replicate itself continuously. This is a forward base that can produce a forward base! The official spokesperson of the Sky Pillar Corporation said that the birth of Victory 9 marks a new era of colonization for Dragon City. The self-replicating and self-expanding forward base will greatly save precious manpower and reduce unnecessary sacrifices. In the near future, Monster Mountain Range and the more vast and boundless foreign lands will certainly be filled with war flags from Earth and become a paradise for mankind! These huge 3D projections and news broadcasts once again aroused the discussion of the whole family. A few years ago, before Ah Chao took the college entrance examination, who would have thought that our lives would actually undergo such an earth-shattering change? Meng Yishan said, Lets not talk about the national affairs such as how many victories Dragon Citys army and superhumans have won in Monster Mountain Range. Lets talk about our family. Who would have thought that a family like ours could drive a small car flying around in the air? Yes, Dad. I remember that at that time, my brother said that he would buy you a car, but you kept waving your hand and saying that you didnt want it. Anyway, Dragon City is only a small place, and the citizens all practice martial arts. Wherever they want to go, they can just run and jump. Bai Jiacao held back her laughter and said, Why are you addicted to driving now? Why do you grab the steering wheel everywhere and throw away the hard and simple style? Isnt this Meng Yishans old face turned red and he tried to explain himself, Who would have thought that Dragon City would expand so fast? In just a few years, the area of the city has increased several times, and the area of control has expanded more than ten times. In our line of work, we often have to follow the footsteps of the military and hunting teams to the frontline far away from the city to sign agreements and harvest monsters. With these two pairs of old arms and legs, we really cant catch up with them! Thats true. Bai Suxin defended her husband, A few days ago, I went to the new city in the north. I heard that it used to be a swamp called Broken Star Lake. Your Brother fought in the war there two years ago. As a result, all kinds of skyscrapers and modern factories have been built. The spacious road can accommodate more than ten cars. I heard that crystal tubes are installed under the road, which can react with the living magnetic field of the passers-by and stimulate the cells of the human body. People can walk more easily, save more energy, and be in a much happier mood. It is a real wisdom city, spirit city, and crystal city. It is much better than our old city! Dragon City is developing so fast. If we dont drive, we wont be able to finish it in a year or so! Where are we now? Meng Chao said with a smile, You and Dad should really drive around our new dragon city. If we dont drive now, it wont be long before Dragon City is so big that you cant drive around it! Chapter 713 - Freshmen Reporting for Duty Of course, Meng Yishan, Bai Suxin, and Bai Jiacao did not believe him. However, they did not want to refute Meng Chaos words. Instead, they treated it as a kind of blessing. They all narrowed their eyes and thought about the future Dragon City that Meng Chao had been talking about. Even the anti-gravity maglev car could not make it there. Anti-gravity technology had just been put into commercial use, and it was not easy to apply for the corresponding driving license. The air traffic was not congested. The family chatted and laughed, and soon arrived in the airspace where Dragon City University was located. It was in the traditional cultural and educational district, west of Dragon City. It was opposite Nine Sands University City in the east of the city where the alliance of five universities was located. Dragon City University was an old and famous university with two hundred years of history. It was a gathering of elites and had a deep heritage to which the alliance of five universities could not compare. On that point, there were rows and rows of towering teaching buildings, experimental buildings, and cultivation centers, not to mention the students and staff flying in the sky, as well as the colorful spirit energy that was erupting everywhere. One could clearly see it just by looking at the three super armored airships hovering in the sky above Dragon Citys main playground. Are those also armored airships? Bai Jiacao exclaimed, The scale is too huge. They are like three metal hills floating in the air! That was right. They were different from the traditional armored airships that were driven by airbags and crystal engines. The armored airships hovering above Dragon City University were more than three hundred meters long and fifty meters wide. There were no giant airbags above them. Instead, countless turrets, command towers, and runways that could be used for the takeoff and landing of extraordinary individuals and drones were stacked on top of each other. The propeller had also been changed from its previous design, which had been exposed and easy to be damaged by enemy attacks. It was embedded in eight metal brackets and could rotate 360 degrees in all directions, greatly increasing the armored airships flexibility. In addition to the propeller, there were four rows of sixteen engine nozzles at the back of this new armored airship. It seemed that the propeller was used for small-scale maneuvers, while the jet engines with surging spirit energy were the source of its power. Rather than saying that they were still armored airships, it was more appropriate to say that there was an extraordinary power that lifted the Earth-era aircraft carriers to the clouds. Of course, they are armored airships. The new generation of super armored airships jointly developed by the nine mega corporations and Dragon City University is the future of Dragon City! With great emotion, Meng Chao said, The traditional armored airships adopt a lot of black technologies unique to the Other World, including the crystal engines, which greatly surpass the airships of the Earth era in terms of performance parameters. Despite that, the traditional armored airships are still similar. The core technologies are essentially the same. They all rely on the different gas densities to provide buoyancy, drag the pods, and rely on the propellers to fly slowly. The new generation of super-armored airships use magnetic levitation and anti-gravity technology to break away from gravity. They also use jet engines to replace the propellers as the main source of power. With this, regardless of size, firepower, mobility, defense, maximum load, maximum range, the maximum duration of combat, and the changeability, as well as stackability of the tactical modules all of them have made a qualitative leap. Believe me, the traditional armored airship can only help us defeat the monster civilization. This super armored airship can help us dominate the entire Other World! Meng Chao remembered that in his previous life, the Dragon City civilization had used the super armored airship as the main long-range attack unit. At that time, it also had another name that was even more awe-inspiring: the Sky Fortress, or as the natives of the Other World had called it, the Catastrophe Fortress. It was the symbol of Dragon City. Countless superhumans had ridden on the Sky Fortress and spread the light of Earths civilization to all directions of the Other World. However, the Sky Fortress was also expensive to build and complicated to operate. Its structure was too precise, so it could be easily damaged in the unstable combat environment of the Other World. Once the super-high-power crystal thrusters were overloaded, they were easy to explode There were many flaws. As a result, when the natives of the Other World fought the human army, they would often send out suicide squads made up of dwarves, mages, vampires, or asian dragons to sneak into the Sky Fortress. They would use a great explosion to destroy the ultimate weapons of war that had been built with tens of billions of human capital. In the end, the Sky Fortress and railway gun had both obvious advantages and disadvantages. They were so obvious that they were like lice on a bald mans head. Meng Chao had once thought that it was a mistake to build such an ultimate weapon of war. With so many resources, it would be better to train more Heaven Realm experts or help the peak of Heaven Realm to break through to Deity Realm! But now, he had changed his view. In the end, any weapon needed the cooperation of the system in order to exert its greatest power. The seemingly clumsy railway gun could also kill an Apocalyptic Beast with one shot through clever tactical cooperation. Today, Dragon City had short-distance transmigration technology on the planets surface, which could effectively make up for the shortcomings of the Sky Fortress. The transmigration device could instantly transport an elite special combat team to the enemys rear and turn the world upside down. Following closely behind would be the Sky Fortress, which could pour out the largest amount of firepower in the shortest amount of time and completely destroy the enemys defense. Moreover, it would send the modules that were assembling more teleportation devices to the frontlines, using firepower as cover to buy more cooling time for the transmigration devices, allowing tens of thousands of human soldiers armed to the teeth to appear, they would appear in front of the natives of the Other World who were confused and overwhelmed. These two types of technical equipment were simply a match made in heaven. Meng Chao was looking forward to how powerful the Sky Fortress would be after it was equipped with the teleportation device. This was the complete version of the Catastrophe Fortress! Bypassing the no-fly zone for testing the Sky Fortress, the family found the parking lot for reporting freshmen. The layout there was very characteristic of Dragon City. Fresh flowers, balloons, streamers, banners, and smiling seniors They were all meant to be. Around them were hundreds of large stereoscopic projection screens, rolling and playing the glorious military exploits of the students of Dragon University in the past half-year, as well as the profiles of the alumni of past years, as well as the items they used and even the medal exhibition. It was gloriously called to let the new students understand the history and heritage of Dragon University. The feeling of being rich and powerful was beyond words. Look, Wang Dao! Bai Jiacao suddenly pointed at the young man on the large screen who was in the middle of a bloody battle in the wilderness and had killed a ferocious Hell Beast cleanly. Stars of worship appeared in the eyes of the young girl. Wang Dao was the most powerful newcomer of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon University in the past ten years. Other than being slightly inferior to Meng Chao in the inter-school tournament, he had never lost to his peers. He was also one of the young powerhouses of the golden generation who had broken through to the Heaven Realm after Meng Chao. Furthermore, he was different from Meng Chao, who had disappeared in seclusion in the Supernatural Tower in the past half a year. Wang Dao had been triggered by his loss to Meng Chao. He had been cultivating like a demon for the past few years, and he was unwilling to let go of the great opportunity to defeat the beast horde. He had nearly fought in the depths of Monster Mountain Range for half a year. During the half a year, he had fought against every second, day and night. Every second, he danced on the edge of the razor, peering into the mysteries of life and death between the fangs and sharp claws of the monsters. He had single-handedly killed nearly a hundred Hell Beasts, over a thousand Nightmarish Beasts, and countless ordinary monsters. Not only had he advanced rapidly on the Hunting Leaderboard, Combat Power Leaderboard, Battle Video Click-Through leaderboard, Social Media Popularity Leaderboard and other leaderboards, he had surpassed Meng Chao by a large margin. He had also become the new favorite of the media and the idol of countless youths. There were even many people who believed that Wang Dao was the strongest among the golden generation. Thats right, he had once lost to Meng Chao in the inter-school competition. But that was a long time ago. After all, they were still young and their realms were not stable. There were endless exciting possibilities in the future, and everyone had a chance to soar to the sky. Now it looked like Wang Dao had learned his lesson and became brave. He had used failure to hone himself into a cold, shiny, and indestructible sword. Meng Chao did not have any outstanding battle results after the Lair battle. Besides, many details of the Lair battle were kept secret. It was said that he did not win purely by combat strength, but by strategy and luck. Perhaps Meng Chao was seriously injured in the battle and paid an extremely tragic price, which was why he was able to obtain the legendary blood medal. In that case, if the two of them fought again, it was more likely that Wang Dao would defeat Meng Chao. Influence by these serious online comments and analyses, Bai Jiacao naturally regarded Wang Dao as her idol. She did not think that Meng Chao would lose to Wang Dao. However, her brother cultivated the Ultimate Style, but she preferred the Overkill Style, and Wang Dao was the future star of the Overkill Style. If she wanted to imitate him, of course, she could only imitate the latter! Besides, which sister would idolize her brother? Bah, just thinking about it was so disgusting! Brother, Wang Dao is so powerful! Thinking of this, Bai Jiacaos big eyes rolled around and poked Meng Chaos ribs, saying that the world was in chaos, In the past half a year, Wang Daos battle results have been very eye-catching. Many people say that he is the strongest in the golden generation, and even stole many of your fans. Brother, are you interested in fighting him again? No. Meng Chao yawned and said drowsily. What a joke. He was a powerful existence who had been ravaged by Battle God Lei Zongchao during the day, and by the ancient black technology at night. He had been ravaged for half a year. He was used to high-intensity training and unpredictable battles, so he had to participate in the inter-school competition and play house with Wang Dao under the fixed venue and fixed rules. It was a waste of time. Why? Bai Jiacao was full of confidence in her big brother, so she was only joking when she asked him. However, when she heard Meng Chaos weak answer, she could not help but feel worried, Big Brother, I feel that every time I see you in the past six months, you look exhausted, dispirited, and on the verge of collapsing. I asked you what you were doing, but you didnt tell me. Did something happen? Chapter 714 - Thirty Percent! What are you talking about? When did I become so weak that I was on the verge of collapse? Im clearly full of energy and indestructible! Meng Chao felt very wronged. He also knew that his current appearance was not very good. After staying underground for a long time and undergoing high-intensity tests, he still had to constantly resist the temptation and erosion of the ancient ruins summon and absorb power that was beneficial to humans. That had caused his skin to turn pale and his flesh to shrink. There were two huge dark circles hanging on his face at all times, and even his hair seemed to be thinner than before. In short, his appearance was becoming increasingly similar to that of the researchers in the ancient ruins research center, who wore white coats. His entire body had shrunk by a few sizes too. It was completely incomparable to his tanned and muscular physique when he had just completed his wilderness training. Even without the sunglasses, mask, and cap, not many young and beautiful female citizens would be able to recognize him when he walked on the streets. His parents were shocked when they saw him. His mother was so heartbroken that she wiped away her tears. She thought that he had suffered a lot in the Supernatural Tower. She thought that he had to roast more than a hundred Demonic Halberd Pig kidneys to nourish his body. Furthermore, compared with a media darling like Wang Dao, at least in terms of appearance, the difference was like heaven and earth! It was difficult for Meng Chao to explain his current situation to his family. However, he knew very well in his heart that at that moment, he had made a qualitative leap in comparison to half a year ago. Not to mention, Battle God Lei Zongchao had imparted dozens of battle skills to him. Lei Zongchao had gathered all his martial arts wisdom and practical combat experience as well as integrated them into the unique skills in the depths of Meng Chaos spirit meridians. Forget the bizarre, colorful scenes, and mysterious revelations that Meng Chao had seen through the ancient ruins summon There was even no need to mention the benefits that he had gained from the repeated tests of the various ancient black technologies. The contribution points that shone in the corner of Meng Chaos eyes and the series of zeros that followed were the best rewards for his hard work and selfless dedication over the past half-year. In the past half-year, Meng Chao had accumulated a total of 5,000,000 contribution points! That was after deducting the number of points he had accumulated after constantly healing his injuries and increasing his proficiency in Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. For the time being, Meng Chao had yet to decide which skill he should invest the 5,000,000 contribution points into. However, no matter where he invested it, he would be able to awaken another three or five unique skills similar to Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash and increase his proficiency to Perfect Level. As long as he spent another ten days to half a month to recuperate his body and replenish enough spirit energy, Meng Chao was absolutely confident that he would be able to reach the peak of Heaven Realm! Dont worry, Im fine. Im just doing special training. In order to reassure his family, Meng Chao explained, You can see that Im exhausted and very weak right now. I deliberately caused it. Ive intentionally kept my body in a sub-healthy state. It may look weak, but everything is under control. As long as I want to, I can return to the most perfect competitive state at any time. Why? Bai Jiacao was confused. Why is there a need to maintain a sub-healthy state? Because, in a real battle, it is impossible for you to maintain the best competitive state where you are refreshed, your spirit energy is abundant, and every cell is intact! Meng Chao seriously said, Right now, the war between us and the monster civilization is only limited to the vicinity of Dragon City. Even if we are exhausted or covered in wounds, it is very easy for us to get support from the rear or take armored airships back to the rear to rest and heal. Therefore, most of the superhumans in Dragon City pay more attention to explosive power than endurance. But since our journey is to travel across the entire Other World in the near future, our frontlines will certainly extend thousands of miles away or even tens of thousands of miles away. We must always be prepared to fight in an isolated environment for Dragon City, which is thousands of miles away. When that time comes, it will be normal for us to fight in battle with injuries or even our remaining health. Even if we are corroded by acid, poisoned, or cursed by the enemy, we will have to grit our teeth and persevere despite being plagued by all kinds of negative effects, not to mention subpar health. In order to deal with a brand new war, I had to carry out adaptive training in advance. Its that simple. Meng Chao was not lying. When he first carried out the black technology test in the ancient ruins, every time the test ended, he could not wait to use the newly acquired contribution points to repair his scarred body. However, he had quickly discovered that this was not reasonable because the ancient black technology was for all superhumans or even all the people of Dragon City to use freely. Not everyone had a monstrous physique like him. Moreover, he also considered the future war. It was common for him to go deep into the enemys rear and fight a protracted war. From the memory fragments of his previous life, those who could survive until the end of the world were not necessarily the supreme experts with the highest realm and the strongest combat strength. Instead, it was veterans who were often covered in wounds but never aged even after dying. Meng Chao had become well-versed in such techniques in his previous life. That was the greatest magic treasure that could allow him to live until the end as a third-rate expert. After returning from the apocalypse, although his combat ability had increased by dozens of times now than in his previous life He had already made up his mind to actively participate in the war between worlds and change the direction of the war. The danger he would encounter was hundreds of times greater than that of his previous life. It was better to get used to fighting with injuries in advance so that he would not die even if he suffered a fatal wound. Therefore, Meng Chao had intentionally suppressed his spirit energy reserve, muscle strength, and cell activity to 30% of their normal state. He had even intentionally poisoned himself, injected anesthetics, and gone slightly insane to simulate a seriously injured state to train and test himself. Such special training could not only strengthen his adaptability and willpower but also squeeze out the unparalleled, violent life potential that originated from the ancient era in the moment of life and death. Meng Chao did not know what level Wang Dao had currently reached. However, he firmly believed that right then it did not matter even if his spirit energy reserve and cell activity were only at 30%. If his seriously injured self encountered Wang Dao in the arena, he would definitely be the winner. If he were in his 100% perfect state, he would be confident in his ability to freely encounter 100 Wang Daos in the wilderness! That makes sense. Out of her natural trust in her brother, Bai Jiacao did not doubt Meng Chaos words. She became excited again. So, its a special kind of cultivation. Brother, what realm are you in now? I heard that Wang Dao is about to break through to the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm. Realms are very important, but theyre not the most important thing. I hope that you wont blindly pursue a higher realm on the road of transcendence and neglect the more exciting things in the world of transcendence. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, The road of transcendence is like climbing a tower. The Earth Realm, the Heaven Realm, and the Deity Realm These three realms have nine levels just like a nine-storied tower. Ordinary people who enter the tower will sharpen their brains and climb up with all their might. After all, to see a thousand miles is to ascend to the next level. The scenery at the top is always more beautiful, and the air is always fresher. But dont forget that this tower doesnt only have height, but also breadth and depth. In the circle of superhumans, in the field of battle alone, there are four main occupations and a large number of sub-occupations: warrior, heroic spirit users, machine masters, and monster controllers. Plus, only the warrior is divided into the Ultimate Style, the Overkill Style, the Gun Fighting Style, the Machine Armor Style, the Beast Soul Style, and so on. Its not only medicine, engineering, meteorology, military science In every field, extraordinary powers are shining. Its like the Supernatural Tower has an infinite range and depth. Every floor has an infinite area. Furthermore, there are countless fascinating runes, classics, and paintings engraved on the infinite walls. It prevents people from forgetting it and taking their eyes off it. When other people enter the Supernatural Tower, they are always in a rush to climb up. All they want to do is to peek at the scenery at the highest point. However, I want to stay on each floor for a period of time so that I can enjoy the runes, classics, and paintings to my hearts content. Even if I cant take in all the mysteries, at the very least, I want to see more. I see Bai Jiacao fell into deep thought, but she still did not understand. Brother, the longer you stay on each level, the stronger your combat ability will be? Well, cultivation realm and combat ability are two different things. If you want to create a glorious and great civilization, you cant just rely on combat ability! Meng Chao said, Moreover, if you measure combat ability by the simplest and most brutal standard, even the combat ability of a Deity Realm expert might not be able to defeat an Apocalyptic Beast of the same level. However, in the end, the Apocalyptic Beast that once dominated Monster Mountain Range and even threatened Dragon City was beaten so badly by us that it even gave up. Why do you think that is? This Bai Jiacao fell into deep thought. Looking at his younger sisters humble attitude, Meng Chao let out a slight sigh of relief. In the past half year, he had come into contact with even more of the ancient civilizations mysteries in the ancient ruins, allowing him to have a deeper understanding of the definition and mission of civilization. Even the ancient civilization, which had possessed such incredible power and had been able to instantly move a city in the sea of stars and ensure that all living creatures in the city were as lively as before, had been annihilated in the tide of time. The power of the human civilization was insignificant compared to that immemorial civilization. However, what if the people on Earth could reach one percent, one-tenth, or even completely replicate the power of the immemorial civilization? Was that the reason for the ancient civilization to summon the people of Earth here? Meng Chao still needed to seriously consider that question. Moreover, he did not want to see his sister, who had Night Demon Blood, blindly pursue the realms and combat strength. Before his sister completely transformed into the Dark Witch, if possible, it would be better for him to cultivate his body and temper his nature, as well as expose himself to the zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, singing, and dancing skills. Xiaocao, although youve become a warrior like me, I dont want you to become a pure combat machine. The so-called martial arts are not more important than the spirit. With this understanding, its more likely for you to climb the realm of transcendence! Meng Chao patted Bai Jiacao on the shoulder. Dragon Universitys Martial Arts Department is right in front of us. Lets go and report! Chapter 715 - Ascending the Stairway to Heaven Just like Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department, Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department also had its own entrance test for new students. The test rankings were used to select teachers and teachers to choose from. They were also used to accumulate credits to exchange for dorms, equipment, missions, cafeteria meal vouchers, various cultivation resources, and so on. Every year, for the sake of ranking and credits, the new students would put on an extremely exciting battle between dragons and tigers. It was just like Meng Chaos fierce fight with the Four Great Kings during the freshmen entrance test in order to cultivate resources. The difference was that the freshmen test of the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University had to be conducted in the internal martial arts practice field after all the students had reported for it. The freshmen test of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University was open to the public. Whether it was the freshmen of the other departments, the parents who accompanied the freshmen, or even the irrelevant people, they could all watch at will. This was the rule of Dragon City University. As the well-deserved martial arts overlord in the circle of Dragon Citys higher education institutions, the Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department had always adhered to the principle of all people practice. Not to mention watching the practice of the students, even if they wanted to listen to the lectures of the gold-medal instructors, as long as there were empty seats Moreover, they did not disturb the classroom discipline and waste the time of the instructors. The school authorities treated them equally and warmly welcomed them. Only in this way could they train more experts for Dragon City and help the people of Earth win this Battle for survival! Although they were competitors. Meng Chao still admired the upright and open spirit of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University, who would not refuse anyone who came. Therefore, after accompanying Bai Jiacao to complete the registration procedures, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he was prepared to wait for his sisters entrance test to be over. In any case, his temperament was completely different from half a year ago. When he wore a pair of wide sunglasses that covered half of his face, no one would recognize him as the Big senior brother of the Ultimate Style, the arch-enemy of the Overkill Style. The entrance exam for the freshmen of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University has a name, its called the Stairway to Heaven. Meng Chao squeezed in the bustling crowd of onlookers. While enjoying the wonderful performances of the freshmen, he explained to his parents.., Do you see the large cauldrons placed next to them? They are all made of special alloys. Each cauldron weighs from 300 kilograms, 500 kilograms, 800 kilograms, and up to 2,000 to 3,000 kilograms. The materials used to cast the large cauldrons are already uneven in density and weight. Its very difficult to grasp a stable center of gravity. Moreover, the appearance of the large cauldrons has been deliberately cast into a slippery, nine-sided body. There are almost no places where you can grab and hold them. It makes you feel uncomfortable whether you lift or hug them. In the hollow cauldron, there are often a few solid metal balls that weigh from dozens of kilograms to hundreds of kilograms. The metal balls spin around randomly, which makes it even more difficult to balance and easier for them to fall out of control. However, the freshman test of the Martial Arts Department of the Dragon City University is not as simple as lifting the cauldron. Look, the stairs leading to the top floor of the teaching building on the side are known as the Stairway to Heaven. There are a total of ninety-nine steps. The bottom few steps are relatively spacious and stable. The higher you go, the narrower the steps are. The height difference between the steps is larger, and they will tilt to the left and right. The steps will be covered with iron nails or smeared with monster grease to form a thin layer of frost, greatly reducing the friction. There are even a few steps that are not fixed. Instead, they are like broken wooden boards embedded in rope ladders. They are dragged by chains, swaying left and right. If the freshmen want to accumulate more credits, they have to carry a 300-kilogram cauldron and fill it with a 30-kilogram metal ball. No matter what method they use, they have to carry it, carry it, drag it up the ladder, climb as high as they can, and return the way they came. During this period, the cauldron, the metal ball, and themselves can not fall. Its that simple. Thats Easy? Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin clicked their tongues. It must be known that the Olympic weightlifting champion of the Earth era had only achieved 300 to 500 kilograms in the snatch and jerk. Although the people of Dragon City were infected and immune to the zombie virus and had absorbed a large amount of spiritual energy, their cell activity and the number of muscle fibers had increased explosively compared to the Earth era. However, carrying a 300-kilogram cauldron with an unstable center of gravity and an irregular appearance, stepping on the extremely dangerous steep stairway, and even going back the same way, this was still far beyond the imagination of the two people. To have confidence in Xiaocao, she is the seventh in the city. Moreover, not all the six people before her have applied for the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University. Therefore, she can be considered as one of the Four Great Kings of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon University this year! Meng Chao grinned. The difficulty is not too high. The senior students of Dragon City University usually play with giant cauldrons that weigh 700 to 800 kilograms. Inside the cauldrons, there are three to five metal balls that collide with each other and rotate at a high speed. As for the great instructors of Dragon City University, they have to use giant cauldrons that weigh at least one ton in order to achieve the cultivation effect. Moreover, the cultivation level of the youngsters in Dragon City has been getting higher and higher in the past two years. I remember that the freshman record of the Dragon City University Martial Arts Departments Stairway to Heaven is Level 47, which is a monster. It can not be calculated with common sense. In the past, those who could climb up the 40th-level stairway to heaven were all rare existences and would be fought over by the gold-medal instructors. But this year, in just half an hour, three new students have broken through the 40th level of the stairway to heaven, and one of them has even reached level 45, which is very close to the level of a king. Xiaocaos college entrance examination results are not far from the top six, so her cultivation level should be about the same. Therefore, her ranking on the Stairway to Heaven will definitely not be bad, either. Just relax and watch! Indeed, ever since Meng Chao and Lu Siya stopped the Red Radiance Jade craze at the bottom of Monster Mountain Range. The new generation of Dragon City ushered in a new era of vigorous development. The cultivation resources obtained by Bai Jiacaos generation were three to five times more abundant than that of Meng Chaos generation. In the wilderness where the fog was gradually dissipating, real combat zones were opened everywhere. Some monsters, which had been domesticated by humans and greatly weakened their wild nature, were put in for high school students to cultivate in 100% of the real environment. In addition, the superbrain technology that used biochemical cells and brain nerves to connect with each other was becoming more and more mature and popular. Now, even the children of public high schools could kill in the virtual world every night. While accumulating real combat experience, they could also improve their mental strength and mental toughness. As a result, the combat strength of the teenagers had an explosive increase. The average score of this years college entrance exam had increased by 10% compared to last year. And last years score had increased by 10% compared to the previous year. Several public high schools had already experienced the awakening of extraordinary powers before the college entrance exam, and they could not suppress it. Meng Chaos batch was known as the golden generation. Bai Jia Caos batch hadnt even stepped onto the real battlefield this year, and she had already been labeled as the platinum generation by the media who would not give up until they were shocked to death. In the future, the super platinum generation might even come out. Take the group of children in front of him as an example. Meng Chao remembered that year when he was walking on the boulevard of the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University, he saw twenty to thirty shining spirit tattoos wrapped around the bodies of the freshmen. It meant that they had awakened twenty to thirty spirit meridians, which was very impressive. The strongest freshman that year, Sun Ya had only connected more than sixty spirit meridians. However, this years freshman from the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University was covered in embroidered dragons and phoenixes. The spirit tattoos were sparkling as if he was wearing a layer of gorgeous armor. Connected more than 60 spirit meridians? That was the passing line! It was true that the scoreline of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University was much higher than that of the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University, and the selection was all because of martial arts geniuses. However, the significant improvement in the overall cultivation level of the teenagers in Dragon City was also visible to the naked eye. As the biggest promoter of this cultivation craze, Meng Chao was deeply gratified. He really wanted to go up and touch the head of the arrogant teenager who had just stepped onto the 45th step of the stairway and cheer for him. Well done, Kid. The future of Dragon City will be in your hands! Of course, in order to maintain the harmony between the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University and the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University, it was better to forget about it. The main thing was that Meng Chao had sharp eyes and sharp ears. He heard the excited conversation between the youth and his companions. The 45th step of the Stairway to Heaven! Its approaching Senior Brother Wang Daos record! Thats great, Hao! The new students of our department are so strong this year. They can definitely beat the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University to the ground and completely crush the Ultimate Style! Thats right. The Ultimate Style is nothing more than Meng Chaos strength. However, Meng Chao was only a flash in the pan. He only participated in one inter-school competition and won by a fluke. He didnt dare to come again. In the past six months, he has been completely defeated by our Senior Brother Wang Dao! Thats right, thats right. In terms of foundation, who in Dragon City has a deeper foundation than the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University?? This year, our new students are so strong. Even if Meng Chao really leads the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University to make a comeback, we can beat them to a pulp without Senior Brother Wang Dao even making a move! Many of the Dragon City University Martial Arts Departments new students were excited by the unexpectedly good results. Their blood boiled, and all kinds of heroic words gushed out like water pipes bursting. Yes, thats right! Meng Chao could not help but nod his head, Young people should have this kind of spirit of not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth. They are clearly opponents that can never be defeated. They must do their best to chase after, challenge, and fight. Just like how I want to challenge Battle God Lei Zongchao, even if I lose miserably and get beaten until my parents dont recognize me, so what? This is youth, this is a dream, this is hot-bloodedness! Meng Chao was moved by their hot-bloodedness. He smiled faintly, and the way he looked at the little ones gradually became benevolent. Bai Jiacao was not as tolerant and kind as he was. She glared at her classmates angrily, feeling that their voices were too harsh. It was strange. Although Bai Jiacao had always had the dream of defeating her elder brother and had been cultivating with all her might with this dream. It was not easy for her to get into the Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department. However, when she heard her classmates ridiculing her brother, the Ultimate Style school, and the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University, saying that they wanted to beat Meng Chao into a pulp, she could not help but feel an inexplicable anger. It was probably the feeling of, Only I can defeat my brother, who do you think you are? However, these boys did not know what was good for them. They probably saw that she looked innocent and cute, but they did not know her background. They deliberately laughed loudly and moved closer to her, intentionally or unintentionally revealing the spiritual patterns all over her arms and legs, she also released a spiritual aura that carried the unique smell of sweat of a male student. She laughed heartily and said, This student, its your turn. Do your best. We will definitely be able to defeat the Agricultural University Martial Arts Department, defeat the Ultimate Style, and defeat Meng Chao! Chapter 716 - The Little Witch Whose Skills Shocked Everyone Hehe, Bai Jiacao chuckled. She did not even look at the young man named Hao and walked straight toward the cauldron. However, she accidentally stomped on Hao, causing the boy who had just created this years best new students result to jump three feet high in pain. Before Haos classmates could help him up, Bai Jiacao had already stretched out her leg and hooked one of the cauldrons legs. With a light lift, the cauldron, which weighed a total of 300 kilograms and was comparable to a small Demonic Halberd Pig, flew up lightly and landed firmly on her shoulder. Such a lightweight move was too beautiful. The surrounding freshmen were stunned. Even Hao, who was hugging his toes and jumping around, grimaced. Including him, everyone had used the Overlord Cauldron Lifting method. They half-knelt and half-squatted to pick up or carry the cauldron. How could anyone use the strength of one leg to lift the cauldron up and steadily catch it? Not to mention, it was such a petite and Petite Girl with a babyface. What kind of terrifying strength was contained in those seemingly slender legs! Who is she? Is it that exaggerated? She seems to be from Jianzhong. Seventh in the city, third in our departments college entrance examination results! Amidst the exclamations of the crowd, Bai Jiacao carried the 300-kilogram cauldron and strode up the stairway to Heaven. The first ten steps of the stairway to heaven were just ordinary stairs. She did not stop at all and climbed up the stairway in just three steps like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Naturally, the crowd was amazed again. Starting from the eleventh step, the stairway to heaven gradually shrank. Not only did the area that one could stand on become smaller and smaller, the gap between the Stairway to Heaven and the one above the Stairway to Heaven also became larger and larger. The gap between each step was different, making it impossible for people to lock onto the muscle memory. However, Bai Jiacao was expressionless and her eyes were determined. She continued to stride forward without any hesitation and soon reached Level 20. 17 seconds! She actually used only 17 seconds to climb up to the 20th level of the stairway. It took Hao 25 seconds to reach this height just now! She must have broken the speed record of this years freshmen, right? No, hurry up and check. She seems to have broken the record of all the freshmen in previous years. Even when Wang Dao broke through the 47th stairway, the top 20 students were not as fast as her! The crowd gradually turned into a boiling pot of oil. Many people were desperately swiping their phones to check the data. More people were holding their phones up high. Ka-cha, ka-cha. They were taking pictures of Bai Jiacaos valiant and heroic appearance. Bai Jiacao was unmoved. Her round face was slightly red, and a crystal clear bead of sweat oozed out from the tip of her nose. She pouted and blew away a strand of her hair. She adjusted the position of the cauldron slightly and marched toward level 30. Starting from level 21, not only did the stairway become narrow and steep, but it was also sloping left, right, front, and back. Some of the stairways were sloping at an astonishing angle. If one wanted to carry the cauldron and maintain balance on it, one would have to break ones ankle. There were usually two ways to pass through such stairways. One was to walk steadily and step on the slope until the soles of ones feet were firm. Then, one would mobilize spirit energy to strengthen the tendons and ensure the balance of every bone and muscle in ones body. One would walk up step by step. Or, they could perform marvelous footwork and fly over without any dust on their feet. Naturally, most of the new students would choose the former. After all, the failure rate of the latter was too high. Once they fell from the stairway, all their previous efforts would be wasted, and their grades would be zero. They would only be able to get the most basic credits and pick the remaining new instructors to sleep in a bed that was shared by dozens of people. To put it bluntly, even if one knew that it was difficult and retreated at this point, one would still be able to obtain twenty stairway points and not be at the bottom. In any case, 20-30% of the freshmen fell from the stairway to heaven every year because they were greedy and rushed forward. They misjudged their own strength. As long as they were stronger than these people, it would be fine. Therefore, the Stairway to Heaven not only tested the strength, balance, exquisite control of the body of the freshmen, but also their will, state of mind, and wisdom. Everyone held their breaths and waited. What kind of choice would this seemingly innocent little girl make? Bai Jiacao did not hesitate for long. She made a move that shocked everyone. She stood on her tiptoes and, like a figure skater, spun a few times on the narrow and steep Stairway to Heaven. With the help of centrifugal force, she once again threw the 300-kilogram cauldron high up the Stairway to Heaven. Without the restriction of the cauldron, her body instantly became a hundred times lighter. Everyones vision blurred, and they saw a blurry afterimage fly over the Stairway to Heaven. In one breath, she crossed the 21st to 30th levels and stood steadily on the 31st level. She was the first to arrive, and she grabbed the cauldron that was late, she spun a few more times like a figure skater to get rid of the impact of the cauldron. With a push of her heel, the cauldron rolled along her waist and back to her shoulder. The huge sports field was instantly silent. The dozens of large screens around them were filled with the Bai Jiacaos graceful figure. Everyone seemed to have been struck by lightning, and they were all dumbstruck. Only the metal ball was left spinning rapidly in the cauldron. Krak, krak, krak. The sound of metal scraping could be heard. Chao Meng and his parents were holding hands. They could feel the cold sweat seeping out of their palms. Meng Chao grinned and gently pinched his parents palms, signaling to them. Dont be nervous, its okay. You have to have confidence in our Xiaocao! But he was also surprised, When did Xiaocao grow to such a level?? The Night Demon Blood is indeed powerful. It hasnt fully awakened yet, but it can help master use such a shocking technique! No, its not just because of her bloodline. Its too unfair to Xiaocao.. She just displayed an astonishing balance and flexibility. She mobilized her muscle fibers, capillaries, and branches to release the force. Its obviously a technique of the Ultimate Style. It seems that my younger sister says that she doesnt like the Ultimate Style and only likes the Overkill Styles imposing manner, but shes just stubborn. Behind my back, she has practiced the Ultimate Style that I taught her.. In just two short years, she has been able to cultivate the Ultimate Style to such a degree. The sweat and suffering she has endured are not any less than mine. Yet, every time I see her, she looks relaxed and bouncy. When I ask her if her cultivation is tough, she shakes her head like a rattle drum. This damn stubborn girl is really stubborn. No wonder she was able to turn the entire foreign world continent upside down in her previous life as the Dark Witch! When Meng Chao thought of this, everyone finally reacted. Waves of exclamations, waves of praise, and waves of discussion flooded over like a tidal wave. Everyone was shocked by Bai Jiacaos actions. No matter how much they racked their brains, they would never have thought that there was someone who dared to play such a heart-stimulating game while climbing the Stairway to Heaven. There were also some who whispered to each other, questioning whether this was in accordance with the rules. However, regardless of whether it was Dragon City University or Agricultural University, there were almost no rules in the freshman entrance exam. Other than not being able to use underhanded methods to attack the students vital points, or using prohibited items such as poison, acid, or grenades, they were free to do whatever they wanted, they could do whatever they wanted, and they were even encouraged by the school. After all, monsters would not talk about rules with humans. To be able to find loopholes and successfully use the rules, it was a test of the freshmens imagination and creativity! Besides, even if the freshmen were warned in advance that they could play like this, who could be like Bai Jiacao, who could throw away a 300-kilogram cauldron like that? Hao, no wonder she didnt like to talk to you just now. Seeing Bai Jiacaos amazing skills, the students snickered. It seems that she will soon break the record of the level 45 freshman year that you just set. Moreover, she used at least 30 seconds less than you! The young man named Hao blushed and whispered, It wont be that easy. The next steps of the Stairway to Heaven are more difficult than the previous ones. If youre not careful, youll make a mistake, and all your efforts will be wasted! Indeed, in every new years entrance exam, there would always be an unlucky person who was greedy and wanted to earn more credits even though he had already broken through level 40. In the end, one mistake would result in eternal hatred. Seeing how cute this little girl was, all the boys, even Hao, who had just been stepped on by her, prayed silently in their hearts. Come on, steady, Dont fall down! Bai Jiacao became cautious as expected. From Level 31 to Level 40, she didnt play any more frightening tricks. Instead, she behaved obediently and took every step carefully. The redness on her cheeks gradually spread to her neck, then to her arms and body. Together with the white steam rising from her body, it showed that she had reached the limit of fatigue. Level 40, its time to turn back! Seeing that she had successfully broken through Level 40, many students were relieved. However, they were worried about her next choice. Although spirit energy stimulated cells and psionic power enhanced life magnetic field, it could level the gap between men and women to the greatest extent. However, there were differences between men and women. Different genders still had different areas of advantage in combat. Generally speaking, men were stronger in explosive power and endurance, while women were stronger in balance, flexibility, and stability. In the Stairway to Heaven event, the results of the female students were more average. Many of them could steadily break through to Level 20 or 30, or even below level 40, and maintain a calm posture. However, once they broke through Level 40, when the Stairway to Heaven beneath their feet began to slip and shake continuously, the probability of the female students making a mistake would skyrocket in a very steep curve. The male students were relatively rash. Many of the very capable male students would fall down at Level 20 or 30 for all sorts of inexplicable reasons, or they would overestimate themselves and be able to get up but not get down. However, once they broke through Level 40, it was easier for them to stabilize their state of mind. The ones who broke the record were also the boys, such as Wang Dao from a few years ago and Hao this year. Therefore, many people felt that Bai Jiacao should quit while she was ahead. Although the average scores of this years freshmen had increased significantly, 40 steps was still a rather dazzling number. It was enough for her to pick a mentor she liked and exchange for sufficient cultivation resources to get a good start. There was no need to take risks for one more level and one less level. After all, even if she took two more steps up, could she really break Haos record? Who knew that even though Bai Jiacaos hair was already wet at the corner of her eyes and her chest was drenched in sweat, she still did not stay at Level 40 for half a second. It was as if she did not regard the 40th step of the Stairway to Heaven as the endpoint from the very beginning. She just collapsed casually and without any hesitation! Chapter 717 - The Dark Witch Just Matured Level 41! Level 42! Level 43! Amidst the onlookers loud exclamations, Bai Jiacao continued to advance. She was visibly getting more and more exhausted as she walked. She no longer had the feeling of being able to lift heavy weights lightly and dance gracefully. Bean-sized beads of sweat kept rolling down from her red cheeks and evaporated on her slightly trembling muscles, turning into a faint layer of white mist. Her skin was also suffused with mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos that were as beautiful as feathers. It was as if a pair of beautiful wings were converging from her shoulder blade to her back. She began to hesitate and frown, thinking hard about the best way to go up. At Level 43, she stopped for a full 30 seconds and repeatedly adjusted the position of the cauldron. The two sides of her shoulders were scratched by the sharp edges of the cauldron, leaving bloody marks. Her skin, which was originally delicate, swelled up like a ripe peach. The scene made the corners of Meng Chaos eyes twitch, and his heart ached. However, he still held his parents hands tightly and said in a low, firm voice, Its okay. Believe in Xiaocao. Whatever she wants to do, she will definitely do it! Sure enough, it was just going to take a full 30 seconds. However, it felt so long like it was 30 minutes. Just when everyone thought that this stubborn little girl was finally about to choose to return the way she came, she carried the huge cauldron and took two steps in a row. She stepped on the 45th level, achieving the best result among this years freshmen! At that point, she had already climbed nearly half of the Stairway to Heaven, reaching the height of four or five floors. Everyone stretched their necks and stared at her every move. Perhaps it was because she had been moving too fast, but she did not stand steadily and staggered all of a sudden. A wave of exclamations immediately erupted from below. However, she immediately squatted down partially. The muscles all over her body surged like a tide, and her arms spread out like wings. The cauldron rolled back and forth across the left and right sides of her shoulders before it miraculously stabilized. Then, she took a deep breath. Bai Jiacao bit her lip lightly and stood up abruptly. Without any hesitation, she stepped on Level 46! It Its been broken. This years freshman record has been broken so easily! She didnt even look down. Doesnt she know that she has broken the record? Thats not right. She still has no intention of stopping. She still wants to keep going up. Is she crazy? Shes clearly trembling so badly, and her hands and feet are at the end of their rope. What on Earth is she trying to do? Hao and his classmates, who had just set the record of Level 45, were all stunned. No one knew better than Hao how difficult it was to climb up forty-five levels of the stairway while carrying a three-hundred-kilogram cauldron. No one knew better than Hao how terrifying Bai Jiacao was. Only Meng Chao could vaguely guess his sisters thoughts. So, from the very beginning, youve never taken this years new student record seriously? In your opinion, that isnt a record at all. Meng Chao muttered to himself, From the very beginning, youve made up your mind to surpass your idols achievement, the 47th level of the Stairway to Heaven set by the Tyrant, Wang Dao, and the historical record set by the new student of Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department. Moreover, not only do you have to surpass their records in terms of levels, but you also have to surpass them in terms of time. You have to be faster and stronger than Wang Dao. Thats right, this is Dark Witchs style As he smiled, Bai Jiacao took a step toward the 47th step. The stairway there was only five centimeters wide, but its incline was more than thirty degrees. It was made of a material similar to glass, and it hung down by four iron chains. It swayed with the wind and fully gave off a sense of fragility and instability. Anyone who looked at it would feel dizzy, as though the world was spinning. At that moment, no one dared to make any sound. Whether it was gasps or screams, they were all tightly locked under the tip of their tongues. It was not until Bai Jiacao steadily stood on Level 47 that the surrounding people released exclamations of horror and huge tension as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden. They did not dare to believe it, but it seemed to be logical. This little girl named Bai Jiacao had equaled the record that had been set by the Tyrant for several years. No, it was because her climbing speed was 27 seconds faster than that of the Tyrant. If she could return at a constant speed without any accidents, she would be the new record holder. On the freshmens Stairway to Heaven ranking, her name would surpass the Tyrant and sit high at the top. No wonder the major media plan to call this batch of new students the platinum generation. They think that their potential is stronger than that of the Tyrant and Meng Chaos golden generation. The future of Dragon City is more and more worth looking forward to! The students, teachers, and parents were all suppressing their excitement and discussing in low voices. However, during this time, Bai Jiacao actually hesitated. She changed her posture a few times bashfully. The big cauldron on her shoulder had seemingly turned into a cold, bone-piercing lump of ice or a burning fireball. She felt uncomfortable no matter how she carried it. For the first time, she pulled her gaze away from the stairway in front of her and threw it on the onlookers below the stage. It was as if she was looking for something in the crowd. Her eyes were filled with hesitation, anxiety, and even a lack of confidence. In the end, her gaze locked onto a young man in the crowd. He wore wide sunglasses and had an ordinary appearance. His aura was ordinary. No one knew what this unbelievable little girl, who had just broken the Tyrants record, was looking for. Only Meng Chao knew that his sister was asking for his guidance. She was seeking his help, asking him if she should continue to move forward and completely shatter the previous record with an indisputable performance. Meng Chao started to ponder. Logically speaking, Bai Jiacao had already broken the Tyrants record. If she returned safely now, she would already be able to select the most powerful gold-medal instructor in Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department, obtain the most abundant cultivation resources, and cultivate the most extensive and profound high-end courses. She would pave a shining golden path of transcendence. However, if she took one wrong step and fell off the cliff, there would be nothing left. Although she had already proven her strength Rules were rules, and she would have to start from scratch. Meng Chao believed that no matter what kind of instructor, environment, and resources were available, it would be impossible to restrict his sisters footsteps. Nevertheless, as a big brother, of course, he still hoped that his little sister could choose the most comfortable, spacious, and fastest path. So, he told Bai Jia Cao not to be too greedy and to stop when things were good? Wait a minute Meng Chao read more information from his sisters eyes. His heart stirred, and he combined it with the personality of the independent, wanton, and unruly Dark Witch in the memory fragments of his previous life. She had stirred up the Other Worlds entire continent, and Meng Chao came to a sudden realization. It turned out that his sister was not asking for his opinion. She had made up her mind from the very beginning and would never turn back. No one could change her determination. She just wanted to get her big brothers encouragement and support before she took that step. That was right. Since she had already surpassed the limits of her predecessors and herself, would it not be a pity if she did not try to take another step and reach an unprecedented state? My sister isnt the second Wang Dao, but the one and only Dark Witch! As for failure, what was that? Even if all previous efforts were wasted, her grades dropped to zero, and she was unable to obtain the most abundant cultivation resources from the Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department, could he not secretly give his sister some special advice? It was not easy for him to live a new life. If he could not act as the sturdiest safety rope around his sisters waist, allowing his sister to climb, sprint, and soar without holding back, do whatever she wanted to do, explore every field she wanted to explore, and explore all the worlds that she wanted to explore, what kind of big brother would he be?! Thinking of that, the smile and confidence on Meng Chaos face became even stronger. He grabbed his parents hands and nodded at Bai Jiacao. Go, Xiaocao. Sprint at full speed toward your dream. No matter what happens, Big Brother will always be there to take care of everything! Bai Jiacao saw her parents raised hands. She also saw her brothers smile and nod. Her eyes were like the jet engine of a super-armored airship that had been added with accelerant. They suddenly lit up and spewed out extremely intense sparks. Her tongue was like thunder as she shouted. Her body rose and fell as she lifted the cauldron up. She took the opportunity to break through Level 47 and charge toward the 48th step of the Stairway to Heaven! No one expected this little girl, who had still been hesitant a moment ago, to suddenly become a completely different person. It never occurred to anyone that once the tip of her foot lightly tapped on the 48th step of the stairway, her entire center of gravity would already land on it. When the cauldron landed on her shoulder once again, a sudden gust of strong wind actually blew from the side. It blew so hard that the chains hanging from the stairway made a ding ding ding sound, and more than ten steps on the stairway began to shake violently. Bai Jiacao was like a flying insect that had its wings broken and was hovering on a wind chime. She had no way to retreat. She could only grit her teeth and move upward. She adjusted her posture several times, but she could not find a delicate balance. Her clothes were wet with sweat. The cauldron slipped off her shoulder, and the metal ball slipped out of the cauldron. In order to save the cauldron, she took another half step and fell out from the side of the stairway. Ah! All the spectators who had been holding their breaths exploded like a balloon that had been blown to the limit. Meng Chaos pupils contracted into two red-hot needles, and the blood vessels in his eyes burst. A faint but audible and strange kacha kacha sound came from under his feet. Although he was still standing in the same place, a wave of essence, energy, and spirit seeped out of his 36,000 pores like invisible lava. Then, he turned into a fierce dragon that was about to pounce on his sister and catch her. However, it was too late. Bai Jiacao stretched her limbs to the limit in mid-air, and like a young eagle falling off a cliff, she stretched her wings to the fullest for the first time. The tip of her left foot gently hooked the chain that was hanging from the stairways 48th step. Her right hand caught the big cauldron that was spinning randomly. She took the opportunity to throw the free-falling metal ball back into the big cauldrons arms. The 300-kilogram cauldron then turned into a pendulum. She circled the stairway and performed a 360-degree loop. By the time she reached the top of the stairway again, she had already adjusted her breathing and balance. During that perilous situation, a white pedal was firmly nailed to the 48th step of the stairway! The entire place was dead silent. Everyone was frozen and petrified. No one dared to believe their eyes. The future Dark Witch, however, blew away her unruly bangs that were hanging in front of her eyes. She stuck her tongue out and made a small grimace at her parents, as well as brother, below the stage. Chapter 718 - The Shocking Truth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The entrance exam for the freshmen of Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department usually did not forbid the spectators from cheering, clapping, taking photos, or even booing. There would be all kinds of sound, light, and electric interference. After all, if they could not even withstand such a small interference, they would be treated as fodder even if they ran up to a monster. It would be better to get out of there as soon as possible so that they did not embarrass Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department. On the other hand, most of the freshmen and their parents were professionals in the industry. They knew the rules. Even if they could not hold back on their reactions, they would not go too far. It was fine if they shouted a few times, but it was also rare for them to be noisy from the beginning to the end. However, today, the exclamations, discussions, and heartfelt applause from the onlookers came as a result of Bai Jiacao turning around from the stairways 48th step all the way until she landed safely. The 48th step of the stairway! It took a total of three minutes and 57 seconds! Regardless of the level or speed, both had broken the Tyrants freshman record! What was even more unfathomable was that after asking around, very few people actually knew about the delicate and cute little girls background. They only heard that she came from Dragon City Construction High School, but even after asking a few new students from that school, they did not know much about her situation. That was because Bai Jiacao was not a third-year high school examinee this year. She had skipped a grade. As a second-year high school student, she had directly participated in the college entrance exam and had actually been able to obtain seventh place in the whole city. It was also a unique miracle since Dragon Citys transmigration. For a time, the young girl with extremely great strength became even more mysterious and unpredictable with everyone focusing their eyes on her. Bai Jiacao herself did not have the awareness to create a miracle.. Compared with the miracle that her brother had created, where could she find her place? Wanting to trample her brother under her feet was only the first step on the journey of many thousand miles! She placed the cauldron back in its place and went to the invigilator to confirm her results and ranking. Then, she walked out as if nothing had happened. Student Bai, please wait! Ah Hao, who had previously set the freshman record of the year at the 45th level of the stairway, had immediately been blown to pieces by Bai Jiacao. With encouragement from his classmates, he took the most confident step, reached out, and said with a bright smile, My name is Xie Tianhao, from No. 1 high school, and I just broke through Level 45. I thought I was sure to win, but I didnt expect to lose to you. Dont misunderstand me, Im completely convinced of my loss. I just want to know if I can Before she could say the words Lets get to know each other, Bai Jiacao curled her lips and hid her grimace at her parents and brother. She said coldly, You cant. Eh? Xie Tianhao and his classmates were stunned by her attitude of rejecting them thousands of miles away. It Cant be. She looked like an innocent and cute young girl, and even She looked like a little girl who was easy to fool. Why was there such a big difference between her temperament and image when she said that? Bai Jiacao ignored them and continued to walk forward. After thinking for a while, she turned around and walked back to Xie Tianhao. Xie Tianhao and his classmates looked at her eagerly. You were the one who said that you wanted to beat Meng Chao Up, right? Bai Jiacao narrowed her eyes and looked at him expressionlessly. Uh, yes, there is. Is there a problem? Xie Tianhao swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Facing the girls increasingly fierce aura, he suddenly felt guilty. Are you bragging? Bai Jiacao said, In fact, deep down, you dont think that you have a chance of defeating Meng Chao, nor have you seriously considered this matter. You Dont even have the courage to challenge him. Thats why you, you, you, and you are talking about this matter loudly in such a frivolous tone. It shows that you dont have the courage to do so. Xie Tianhao and his classmates were speechless, and their faces turned red. Not to mention that Meng Chao has made the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University rise in power in just a few years, from being the number two in a thousand years to being able to compete with the martial arts department of Dragon Universityamong the top ten in this years college entrance exam, three of them chose the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University, and the other three chose the Martial Arts Department of Agricultural University. Isnt this enough to explain the problem? Lets not talk about Meng Chao going through life and death and making outstanding contributions. He has killed more monsters than you boastful fellows have ever seen in your dreams. Lets just say that on paper, his combat strength has long reached Heaven Realm, while you guys have only just awakened your superhuman strength. At most, you guys are at the one-star or two-star Earth Realm warriors. Other than Senior Brother Wang Dao, even if you guys are tied together, what qualifications do you have to say in such a frivolous tone that you can beat Meng Chao, the Ultimate Style and Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department expert, to a pulp? Xie Tianhao and his classmates looked at each other in dismay. They wanted to refute loudly, but they didnt know what to say. Their faces were burning with pain, as if Bai Jiacaos words were whips dipped in chili water, whipping them all over the ground. Meng Chao, the Ultimate Style, and Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department are all our competitors, but to respect our opponents is to respect ourselves. If our opponents are really as weak as you guys say, then what are we, who have become increasingly unable to restrain our opponents in the past few years? Bai Jiacao snorted coldly and said, I want to defeat Meng Chao just as much as you do, but the first step to defeating an opponent is to face up to their strength. Meng Chao is an existence as terrifying as the ultimate demon king. Even I have to work very, very hard to see his back, let alone trample on him and defeat him. Therefore, if youre just saying that to satisfy your craving, then go back to where you came from and dont pollute my ears. If youre like me and sincerely want to defeat and surpass Meng Chao, and youre willing to put in all your effort for this, then cut the crap and seize every second to start your university-level cultivation! Xie Tianhao and his classmates were dumbfounded by what he said. The content of his speech was very impassioned, and in theory, it was also very correct. It was just that, looking at the delicate and cute little girl, her aura was as powerful as the legendary queen bee Lu Siya, and people could not help but want to obey her commands. The feeling was too strange! Our Xiaocao has grown up. Meng Chao, who had witnessed this scene not far away, took off his cap and scratched his hair. He said to Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin, Dad, Mom, can you be completely at base Now? .. My record has been broken? Wang Dao had just returned to Dragon City Universitys campus when he heard the news. He had specially rushed back to Dragon City by armored airship from the depths of Monster Mountain Range. He was prepared to hold an admission seminar for the new students of the Martial Arts Department as their big brother to answer questions. The beast blood and acid on his armor had not been wiped clean. There were still two scabs left on his face. His hair had been condensed into clumps by the blood of the monsters. He looked like a saber that had killed thousands of monsters and countless fierce souls, he was indescribably sharp and fierce. Wang Dao did not care about his own record. After all, that was just a game for freshmen. After a few years of cultivation, he could now carry a huge cauldron that weighed an entire ton and walk on the stairway as if he was flying. However, when he heard that the one who broke the record was a freshman girl who had skipped a grade to participate in the college entrance examination, he became interested. The high school stage was a crucial period of growth and development. The difference of one year was like the difference between heaven and earth in terms of combat power. Even though she cultivated one year less than the seniors, she was able to rank seventh in the entire city and even broke his own freshman record. The surname Bai was also not among the nine great cultivation families. It was worth knowing who this person was. However, when Wang Dao and a few seniors arrived at the scene of the Stairway to Heaven, they discovered that not only had Bai Jiacao left a long time ago, most of the freshmen and their parents had disappeared without a trace. There were only two or three kittens present, still replaying the shocking scene from earlier. Only then did Wang Dao know that after Bai Jiacao broke the record, she did not stop to enjoy the glory or celebrate with her family and classmates. She did not waste even a second. She had rushed to the training center of the Martial Arts Department of Dragon City University without stopping and continued to cultivate. Moreover, she said some bold words that touched many of the students who had just completed the Stairway to Heaven like her. Everyone took advantage of the time when the instructor had not arrived to race against time to cultivate. Interesting. Lets go to the cultivation center and take a look, Wang Dao said and was about to leave. Suddenly, his body shook as if someone had cast a petrification spell. He stared at the ground not far away in a daze. This is Wang Dao narrowed his eyes. An incredulous expression appeared on his face that was covered in smoke and beast blood. He walked over and gently rubbed the ground that Meng Chao had just stood on. With a few faint cracking sounds, the seemingly hard ground actually collapsed, shattered, and turned into fine powder. Wang Dao hollowed out the powder and blew it away. Two footprints that were twenty to thirty centimeters deep suddenly appeared on the ground! How could this be? Those who were qualified to stand beside Wang Dao were naturally the outstanding seniors of Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department. However, when they saw these two footprints, they were also greatly surprised. The stone material laid in this open-air training area was called Starflower Stone because of the radiating patterns on the surface of the stone material. Although it was not as high-end as the Black Star used by Battle God Palace, it was both firm and gentle. It could absorb the impact of the cultivator to the greatest extent. Even if one smashed it with a hammer, it would not be so easy to shatter it. In order to welcome the arrival of the new semester, the entire field had just undergone maintenance and renovation. All the Starflower Stones had just been laid a few days ago. Where did these two footprints, which were surrounded by strong spirit energy, come from? No, it was not just two footprints. With the footprints as the center, the Starflower Stones within a one-meter radius were slightly dented, forming an absolutely accurate circle. It was as if a one-meter-wide, formless war hammer was forcefully pressed down by 0.5 millimeters. Hes an expert. Wang Dao stood behind the footprints and closed his eyes to imagine for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, his pupils had already shrunk to their limits. Based on the rate at which the spiritual energy dissipated, there was an expert standing here half an hour ago. For some unknown reason, he was willing to suddenly raise his spirit flame to its limit and stomp on the ground fiercely, creating these two footprints and a one-meter-wide weak depression. However, it seems that he didnt do it on purpose. He lost control of his strength in a moment of impatience. As a result, his spirit flames are somewhat scattered. The bottom of his footprints are riddled with holes as if hundreds of steel needles are poking at them. Wang Dao knelt on one knee and groped carefully. How is this possible? The senior students were all shocked. Just now, many students and parents were watching the Stairway to Heaven. It was bustling here, shoulder to shoulder. who could stomp hard on the ground and blast out overwhelming strength, creating such deep footprints without being noticed? We asked the people who had been here the whole time. Other than Bai Jiacao who broke the record, there was nothing unusual about the crowd. Thats why I said that he was an expert. He could control his strength to such an exquisite level that he could break through the armor of a tank without being noticed by anyone else. Such techniques of exerting strength, if used in stealth, assassination, or sneak attacks, are simply too terrifying! Wang Dao continued to fumble around, twirling the stone powder on his fingertip. His expression changed again. Wait, this expert seems to be injured. What? The senior students were even more in disbelief. An injured expert can still erupt with such powerful strength and silently blast out two such deep holes in the Starflower Stone? That should be said in reverse. Wang Dao flicked away the stone powder at his fingertip and said seriously, This experts control over his own body has already reached the peak of perfection. If it wasnt for the fact that he was heavily injured and in a moment of impatience, his vitality magnetic field wouldnt have gone out of control at all, resulting in such a terrifying power leaking out from the soles of his feet. However, the instant his power leaked out, he sensed that something was wrong and immediately restrained it to the point that not a single drop of water could leak out. Other than these two footprints, nothing else was left behind. I really dont know who this expert is and what happened to make him lose his composure on the spot and become so anxious! Today, there are many new students participating in the Stairway to Heaven test. Many parents are senior experts of Dragon City, even at the peak of Heaven Realm. A senior student thought for a moment and said, Perhaps someone at the peak of Heaven Realm saw their child in danger on the Stairway to Heaven and became worried. That makes sense. If he wasnt a peak Heaven Realm, it would be difficult for him to fight with injuries, and he could still produce such terrifying and precise strength. Wang Dao took a deep look at the two footprints again, straightened his back, and said with a long sigh, Ever since I lost to Meng Chao in the inter-school competition, I have learned from the painful experience that there is always someone better than me. I have been training crazily for the past few years, and now I have finally caught up with Meng Chao. However, how can a mere Meng Chao be my limit? Dragon City is very big, and there are many strong people. The foreign world is even bigger, and there might be people who are hundreds of times stronger. My goal shouldnt be Meng Chao, but the strong people who can leave their footprints even though they are seriously injured. They should be even more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts in the depths of the vast Other World. Lets go to the cultivation center! Wang Dao raised his head and puffed out his chest as he strode forward. Were going to see Bai Jiacao? a senior student who was traveling with him asked. No. Wang Dao shook his head and smiled. Were going to cultivate. Chapter 719 - The Haggard Sister Ya After saying goodbye to his father and mother at the gate of Dragon City University, Meng Chao went straight to the Lair Reconstruction Committees office. Just like the other regions of Dragon City, the Lair had also experienced tremendous development in the past six months. The rotten flesh of the past had all been removed, and the wounds had all been scabbed. After the scabs peeled off, new shoots grew out. The current Lair was no longer the chaotic place where the poor streets and alleys ran rampant, and the illegal buildings were as messy as inferior building blocks. That was due to Dragon Citys scale being several times larger than half a year ago. Under the initiative of the Home Party, the authorities built several large residential areas outside the city, using the method of zero down payment, cost price, and low-interest rate. They gave priority to selling to citizens whose living space did not meet the standard. Almost all the residents of the Lair met the requirements. In addition, Meng Chao used the Underground Emperors inheritance and mobilized the relationship between Broken Star Club and Blue Home to make a large number of short-term loans to cover the relocation costs of the residents. He successfully helped more than 30 percent of the residents of the nest city solve their living problems and let them move to the sleeping city in the suburbs. The nest city, which had greatly reduced its population density, could finally clean up the ruins, demolish illegal buildings, optimize the community structure, plan new financial, commercial, and industrial blocks, and build skyscrapers that reached the clouds. Although the overall height had increased a lot, because of the large number of tempered glass, it created a transparent feeling. Walking on the streets, the sun was bright, and the air was fresh. It was more than ten times brighter than before. Not only were major entertainment venues in the Lair, which had been completely renovated and upgraded, more magnificent than in the past, but there was also a lot less foul smell. In short, the visible and invisible walls between the Lair and the other areas of Dragon City were gradually dismantled. Even the members of the original gang gradually became handsome and looked like good citizens. Meng Chao was self-aware, and this was naturally not thanks to him. Although he had the titles of Golden Tooth Lair leader and Chairman of the Lair Reconstruction Committee, he was a hands-off manager. Other than helping the Lair connect with the outside world and providing some resources and connections, he rarely interfered in specific matters. The original major gangs of the Lair still enjoyed a high degree of autonomy. As for the direction of development, it was up to Lu Siya and AJi, one in the open and one in the dark, to be controlled by the two experts. AJi did not need to be mentionedthis kid was originally the rejuvenated version of Saber Jin Wanhao. He handled the affairs of the Lair with ease. Lu Siya, on the other hand, had worked hard and made great contributions. Apart from completing her job in the Abnormal Beast Research Department, she spent every day and night in the Lair office, managing her business in an orderly manner. That made Meng Chao feel a little embarrassed. One had to know that Lu Siya had also been promoted in the Abnormal Beast Research Department. Thanks to her outstanding performance in the Lair battle, the Abnormal Beast Research Department had perfectly sniffed out the Vortexs plot. The deputy director, Nie Chenglong, had led well, successfully getting rid of the word deputy and becoming the head of the department. Ye Xiaoxing, the team leader of the ninth special search team, who had been Lu Siya and Meng Chaos direct leader, had taken over the position of deputy director. Due to Lu Siyas contributions in the raging mountain range battle, Blessed Paradise murderous pets case, the attack on Noble Descent Hotel, and the battle in the Lair, she naturally deserved to be promoted to the team leader of the ninth special search team. The current ninth special search team was already a well-known trump card of the Abnormal Beast Research Department. Lu Siya was also an ambitious woman who was determined to make progress. She was not willing to stop there. She was determined to make some achievements, so she naturally did her best. She had a lot of things to do every day and a lot of things to do at night. On one hand, she had to eliminate the hidden dangers of the monster remnants in Dragon City. On the other hand, she had to investigate the strange things in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. On the other hand, she also had to take time to deal with the business in the Lair. She had to work 24 hours a day. Just thinking about it gave Meng Chao a headache. He felt even more sorry for leaving such a headache to Lu Siya to deal with. Especially today. When he saw Lu Siya in the office of the nest city with two large dark circles under her blood-red trench coat, her skin was even paler than his, who had not been exposed to the sun for a long time. Her face was full of lack of sleep, and she was yawning slightly, this feeling of guilt was even stronger. Sister Ya, how long has it been since you slept? Meng Chao said in surprise and guilt, What big case have you encountered again? Arent you working too hard? Even if there arent any big cases, do you think I have the time to be idle? Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao with deep resentment. I realized that partnering with you was the biggest mistake of my life. Who would have thought that you would be such an irresponsible fellow? You just risked your life and mine in the Lair. It wasnt easy for you to seize the dominance of the Lair and have the opportunity to develop your grand plans. You even joined hands to create a world-shaking undertaking, but in the end, you ended up slapping your a** and going into the Supernatural Tower to enjoy yourself. You left me outside to battle with those people who wouldnt even spit out a bone. Arent you embarrassed? Im sorry. Meng Chao cleared his throat and explained, By the way, Sister Ya, whether its Dragon City or the Other World, the strong preys on the weak. In a place where the winner is king, what is the most important thing in doing business? In the end, it is still the size of your fist. As long as your fist is big enough, even if you dont know anything about business, there will naturally be resources, business opportunities, and professionals around you to give you advice and ideas to build a huge business empire. What if your fist is not big enough? Even if you spend all your energy, jump up and down, and earn a mountain of gold and silver, you will still be making money for others. You might even be seeking your own death. Take the Lair gangs for example. Why are they willing to listen to our order to rebuild the office? Do we really have the final order of the Underground Emperor in our hands, or do we have special charisma? This is all nonsense. Its nothing more than us and the combat strength behind us that can temporarily intimidate them. At the moment, our career has entered a critical and deep stage. We cant always rely on unexpected factors like Saber Jin Wanhao to save our future development. If we want to become bigger and stronger, we still need absolute military force to protect us. Thats why I went to the transcendental tower to cultivate in seclusion. Its also for our common future interests! Meng Chaos voice sounded like it could hypnotize Lu Siya. She relaxed and even began snoring gently. Only when Meng Chao finished speaking did she jolt awake. She frowned slightly and mumbled, That makes sense. I forgive you. Then, she pointed at the things in Meng Chaos hand. What are those? Theyre for you. Theyre perfect!Meng Chao placed the two big boxes on the desk. Lu Siya was slightly startled. Why did you give me these? Oh, just now, my parents and I sent my younger sister to register at Dragon City University. When we came out, they asked me where I was going. I said I was looking for you. They said that we hadnt seen each other for a long time and that we couldnt come to see you empty-handed. We had to buy some gifts. Meng Chao said, I think it makes a lot of sense. After all, youve put in too much for our business, so I picked these carefully! Hmph! Lu Siya snorted from the depths of her nose. She did not know whether she was satisfied or not, but she picked up a box and tore the packaging with her pinky finger. What? Its so mysterious and heavy? The latest high-grade oral gene nutrition liquid developed by Dragon City University. I bought the highest-grade, which is most suitable for high-end businessmen like us who have reached Heaven Realm! Meng Chao took credit, It tastes completely different from Agricultural Universitys nutrition liquid. I thought you must be tired of drinking Agricultural Universitys nutrition liquid, so I specially changed the taste for you. Judging from your haggard appearance, you must need it very much. Now, open a bottle and drink it! Lu Siyas movements froze. The corners of her eyes twitched slightly. She asked with a fake smile, Why? Do I look that haggard? Its okay. I look haggard too. Meng Chao seriously said, The three critical periods of cultivation, career, and war are like this. Youll be fine after you get through this period. Lu Siya took a deep breath. She raised her head and studied the patterns on the light bulb for ten seconds. She lowered her head again and took another deep breath. Pushing away the oral nutrition liquid, she reached out to open another box. Dont tell me this box is also filled with gene medicine? Yes, this box is as well, but its not for you. Its for Ms. Mulian, Meng Chao said. Oh. Lu Siya stood up and expressionlessly said, Is there anything else? Ah? Meng Chao was stunned. He thought to himself, Is there something else? I havent even sat down yet! If theres nothing else, Ill be leaving. Lu Siya said, I have a mission tonight. Meng Chao scratched his head. I thought I would come here to have a meal with you and talk about the progress of the project. Im not free. Lu Siya paused and explained, Im really not free. Its a temporary special mission. I have to report back to the station by seven oclock at the latest. If theres anything else, just stand here and say a few words. If theres nothing else, Ill be leaving. Its nothing much. Its just that I havent understood your situation for a long time. After being team nines leader, you must be so busy that you have to hit the back of your head, right? Dont worry. My project in the Supernatural Tower is about to end. Ill be able to break out of seclusion soon and help you. When that happens, our career will be on the fast track! Meng Chao thought for a moment before adding, Oh right, theres also my sister. She has repeatedly reminded me to thank you properly. Without your help, she wouldnt have been able to awaken so smoothly and enter Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department. Were all friends. Thats nothing. Lu Siya calmly said, I quite like your sisters personality. We got along quite well. Meng Chao thought about it and agreed. The Queen Bee and Dark Witch should have a lot of common topics, right? After that, he was speechless again. He felt that the atmosphere was very tense. Of course, it could also be because the two of them were currently involved in too many secrets. Meng Chao and the ancient ruins research center had signed a confidentiality agreement of the highest level. Naturally, they could not take out the test items in the ancient ruins and talk about them. Lu Siya had become the leader of team nine and was also in charge of many top-secret cases. On top of that, Meng Chao was also a non-staff member of the Abnormal Beast Research Department. However, even if he was an official investigator, he did not have the right to know the details of a case that he wasnt personally involved in. Both were industry insiders. They naturally knew their limits and would not probe into the root of the matter to put the other in a difficult situation. I guess Ill just have to leave it at that. Chapter 720 - The Saintess of Dragon City The two of them looked at each other and were speechless for a long time. I really have to go. Lu Siya said, The accounts of the Lairs reconstruction and the progress of several projects that we collaborated on are all in the computer. You know the password. Take your time to read them! After saying this, she opened the office door and let the chilly early autumn wind gradually start to stimulate her sleepy brain. She took a deep breath and walked out without looking back. Wait! Meng Chao shouted from behind. Hmm? Lu Siya turned back. You forgot this. Meng Chao brought the oral nutrition liquid over. Thank you! Lu Siya said unhappily. She did not take the oral nutrition liquid and continued walking. When she was about to reach the stairs, she turned back and waved at Meng Chao. Are you still cultivating with the Battle God, Lei Zongchao? she asked without thinking when Meng Chao came running over. Yes, whats wrong? The ancient ruins were top secret and could not be revealed easily. However, there was nothing to hide about cultivating with the Battle God. Lu Siya and her family already knew about it. Its nothing. To be able to cultivate with the Battle God is the dream of many superhumans. Of course, its not a problem. After a moment of silence, Lu Siya could not help but say, If you want to train, do it. However, dont get too close to the people of Battle God Palace, and dont meddle in their affairs. Do you understand? I dont understand. Meng Chao was confused. Whats wrong with Battle God Palace? Arent they all like me, the poor kids from the old neighborhoods and slums, the regular officers of the Red Dragon Army, and the war orphans? Everyone has gathered together to discuss how to contribute to Dragon City. What do you mean by dont get too close? What do you mean by dont meddle? Forget it. Lu Siya waved her hand in annoyance. Im really leaving! Wait a minute, Sister Ya. What special mission do you have tonight? Seeing her like this, Meng Chao could npt help but break his commandment. Can I join? You? Lu Siya sized up Meng Chao from head to toe and sneered. Normally, I would welcome you warmly and gladly. But looking at you today, you look even more haggard than me. Are you sure that you can complete the mission successfully in 100% condition and not drag others down? That was true. Ever since his sister had gone up the Stairway to Heaven and he had lost control of his spirit energy in a moment of impatience, Meng Chao had noticed that the burden he had put on himself during this period of time had been too heavy. There was a limit to carrying out the mission with injuries. Staying in a state of 30% health for a long time would consume too much of his body. Only one with a monster-level body like him could support it, but it would still be too much for him. The current him was not suitable for carrying out treacherous and treacherous high-risk missions with Lu Siya. If he forced himself into battle, he was afraid that he would not be helping her but rather creating trouble for her. This would distract Lu Siya. Should I set off tonight? Meng Chao thought to himself. If Lu Siya could set off tomorrow, he would have the time to look for Su Mulian to treat him. Then, he would use tens of thousands of contribution points, or even hundreds of thousands of contribution points, to exchange all of them for healing techniques and use them on himself. If he swallowed another 180 bottles of gene medicine in one go and cultivated for an entire night, he should be able to recover roughly. Then, he would be able to fight side by side with Lu Siya. Yes. The personnel, equipment, and vehicles are all ready. Ill set off as soon as I return to the department. Lu Siya did not give him the slightest chance. In that case, you be careful. Meng Chao could only say this. After pausing for a moment, he added, Dont work too hard! Lu Siya laughed. Lin Chuan hasnt been avenged yet, and we still havent figured out the white spirits secret. We still dont know who drilled a hole in the white spirits spine and made it grow new nerve-expanding organs, turning it from a low-level super beast into a smart top-notch abnormal beast. How can I not try my best? she asked faintly. The atmosphere between the two became solemn again when Lin Chuan was mentioned. Indeed, in the past half a year, the people of Dragon City had been winning on all fronts in the foggy wilderness and Monster Mountain Range, and they had achieved brilliant results as well as obtained countless monsters. Those Apocalyptic Beasts that once wreaked havoc in Dragon City and showed off their might in the nightmares of countless people had almost all submitted to the feet of humans. However The people of Dragon City still had not figured out the mystery of monster evolution. They had failed to find and destroy the mysterious force that upgraded the monsters into a monster civilization, and they had not found the sister of the Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhao. There was only a trace of the golden millennium, who was known to be more talented than the Battle God, Lei Zongchao in the past. If one imagined the monster civilization as a super monster that blotted out the sky and covered the sun, the monster civilization would be nothing more than a giant monster. Now, the human beings had only pulled out its claws and teeth, as well as chopped off its limbs and tail. Nevertheless, they still had no idea about the mystery hidden deep in its brain. It was very likely that this was a monster that had mastered the ability of unlimited cell division and proliferation. If its brain was not dug out, even if it was cut open and dismembered, it would not make people feel at ease. I better go with you! Meng Chao suddenly said out of the blue. Lu Siya looked at him deeply and could not help but laugh. Meng Chao, did the series of victories in the past inflate your ego and make you think that only you can save Dragon City? No matter what mission it is, it cant be completed without you? Lu Siya snatched the oral nutrition liquid from Meng Chaos hand and continued to sneer. In the past half a year, you went into seclusion in the Supernatural Tower while I led nine groups by myself. Didnt I manage to make it through the dragons den and the tigers den? Cut the crap. Im leaving. Hurry up and look for Ms. Mulian. Perhaps, you might even be able to make it in time for dinner and have it with her! Alright. Meng Chao also felt that his suggestion had been very unprofessional. It seemed that he had been training and testing too hard during this period of time, so he had lost his most basic judgment. He had admonished her without hesitation. Sister Ya, take care of yourself. Ill go look for Ms. Mulian right away. .. If one had to ask, in the half a year since the Lairs reconstruction, Su Mulian was definitely the one who had changed the most among the Lair residents. In that half a year, with Broken Star Club and Blue Homes strong support, she had first gone on a lecture tour throughout the city, telling all the citizens about the Lair and Leprosy Village. She let everyone know that there had actually been such a dark place in the depths of Dragon City. Under the same sky, so many unjust things had happened, and that there were also so many humans with red blood flowing in their bodies. Yet, they had such an unbearable fate. It could be said that Su Mulians story had awakened the most simple sense of justice in the hearts of tens of millions of citizens. It was only because of this that the Lairs reconstruction plan could be carried out so smoothly and raise far more funds than expected from all parties. Su Mulian was very grateful. After solving the problem of living and livelihood of Leprosy Villages villagers, she used her incredible healing ability to wholeheartedly serve all the citizens of Dragon City. Whether it was the bottom-class people in the slums who suffered infections from the zombie virus and Blood Flower spores, or those with deformed and mutated bodies, or the regular soldiers who had fought bloody battles on the frontlines and gotten corroded by the monsters acid as well as venom, or a superhuman who had gone mad due to crazy cultivation She treated all of them equally. She took care of them as if they were her brothers and sisters. Su Mulians method of treatment was to transfer the injuries of others into her own body. Then, she would make use of her infinite self-healing ability to digest and absorb them silently. Although it was effective, it was extremely painful. It was hard for Meng Chao to imagine how such a thin and tender little body could absorb the suffering of the vast ocean like a bottomless pit. What kind of power was it that supported her to be like an ascetic monk, day after day, unwavering, and completely dedicated to herself. In short, Su Mulians every word and action deeply touched all the citizens of Dragon City. In the hearts of the several dozen million citizens, she had long been upgraded from the Saintess of Leprosy Village to the Saintess of Dragon City. She was the spiritual symbol of the Dragon City civilizations benevolent side. Encouraged by Su Mulian, many people of Dragon City who lived outside of Leprosy Village had stood up bravely and revealed the hidden abnormal mutation on their bodies. Over the past half a century, the zombie virus had infected almost all the people of Dragon City. Compared with the Earth era, everyones body was more or less different now. Strictly speaking, superhumans were also some kind of mutant. As long as they cultivated to the two-star Spirit Transformation Realm, their spirit power would stimulate their cells, and they would be able to grow fangs, sharp claws, scales, bone spurs, fur, and other strengthening organs. However, they were under human control, so they just did not look that deformed. In the past, the people of Dragon City had been very secretive about the mutations in their bodies. Now, however, everyone felt that it was no big deal. As long as they were like Su Mulian and had boundless humanity, why would it matter what their bodies looked like? People smiled, understood, and accepted their imperfections and their compatriots imperfections. Tolerance was the privilege of the strong. In the past, the people of Dragon City, who had been short on space and resources, had not been qualified to enjoy such a privilege. However, after defeating the monster civilization, most of the Dragon City people had gradually become spirit powerhouses. Now, Su Mulian had cooperated with the major hospitals of Dragon City and joined the roving medical team. Every day, she traveled to various communities in Dragon City and various battlefronts outside the city. She was also very busy. However, she always had a different attitude toward Meng Chao. When she heard that Meng Chao had come out of seclusion, she ran back from the medical station at the frontline and waited for him respectfully in the Lair. When Su Mulian saw the oral nutrition liquid in Meng Chaos hand, her reaction was completely different from Lu Siyas. After repeatedly confirming that it was a gift for her, she became so excited that her voice changed. She felt overwhelmed by the favor. Thank Thank you, Mr. Meng Chao. Thank you so, so much! Su Mulian hugged the oral nutrition liquid tightly. Her expression indicated that she felt as if she was dreaming. I really didnt expect to receive a gift from you! Meng Chao felt that Su Mulian was quite interesting. Her attitude toward him had always been at two extremes. When she first discovered his identity, she had been so afraid that it was as if she had seen a devil that could destroy the world. Once she gradually got used to it, though, she became more attentive too attentive. Meng Chao had many supporters. Through the Public Relations Department of Superstar Resources, he had held some face-to-face meetings and given small gifts to his supporters. But no supporter had ever been so excited when they received a gift, as though they had been electrocuted. Chapter 721 - Intense Reaction Ms. Mulian, why do you behave so strangely every time you see me? Seeing her flattered expression, Meng Chao could not help but joke, Its either like a little white rabbit seeing a big bad wolf, or its like seeing a superstar whos even more powerful than the emperor A box of oral nutrition liquid is not better than the great people in our textbooks. Is there a need for such a reaction? Su Mulian immediately blushed and was at a loss. She stammered, I-I didnt mean it like that. Im just very grateful Mr. Meng Chao. Youve done so much for our Leprosy Village. We should be the ones giving you a gift! I just got lucky and accidentally exposed the enemys ploy. Meng Chao said, Im not like you. You suffer indescribable pain every day. Day after day, year after year, you do everything you can to treat people you dont know. To be honest, Im willing to risk my life for tens of millions of human beings and fight monsters. Even if I die, it will only take three to five minutes for the monsters to chew on me. However, its too torturous for me to endure endless pain like you. Ill probably last a mere three to five days, not more. So, youre still the better one. Dont look at me like that. I should be looking at you with admiration! Those words were not a joke. They were Meng Chaos heartfelt words. It was precisely because he had ignited the Kindling that he did not make any contribution to Dragon City every day. Only then did he know better than anyone else how difficult it was to persist in making contributions day after day. There was an old saying on Earth: It was not difficult for a person to do a good deed. What was difficult was to do good deeds for the rest of ones life. Every time he made a contribution, he would receive immediate feedback and receive timely treatment for his injuries and illnesses. He could only grit his teeth and persevere after that. In contrast, selfless devotees like Su Mulian and Lei Zongchao did not hesitate to burn themselves with just their faith and will. They constantly released light and warmth that could illuminate tens of millions of people. The more he stayed with these true devotees, the more Meng Chao felt that he was a fish in the water, an opportunist who had mixed in with the devotees. Therefore, he really admired people like Su Mulian and Lei Zongchao, and he was willing to give everything to support them. You didnt just stop the abnormal beast conspiracy, but you also stopped Leprosy Villages destruction and started the Lairs reconstruction. Everyone is very grateful to you. They all know that if it werent for your charisma and help in raising so much money and resources, who knows how long we would have had to live in the darkness of the past! Hearing Meng Chaos praise, Su Mulians cheeks and the tip of her nose turned red. Wild Wolf is wild and unruly. He never admires anyone, but even he has told me himself that he really admires you! As long as you give the order, all the members of the Wild Wolves will definitely not frown! What would I want them to do? Meng Chao did not know whether to laugh or cry. Ms. Mulian, the age difference between us is not too big. Cant we relax a little and become friends? Do we have to make our relationship so serious and stiff? F-Friends? Su Mulian swallowed hard and laughed dryly. She then reluctantly said, Weve been friends from the start, Mr. Meng Chao! I remember what I said half a year ago. You can call me Brother Meng, Brother Chao, or Fellow Student Meng Chao. Just dont call me Mr. Meng Chao. It sounds weird no matter how I hear it! Looking at Su Mulians trembling face, Meng Chao gave up. Forget it. It seems that chatting with me is a form of torture. In that case, Ill ask you to take a look at my injuries, Ms. Mulian! Theres no need for treatment. You just need to help me look for flaws and see if there are any minor internal injuries. After that, you can help me repair myself. This time, my injuries are quite serious. You wont be able to absorb them. Since he had used up more than 100,000 to 200,000 contribution points in exchange for an advanced healing technique, he would be able to solve most of his issues. Meng Chao did not want Su Mulian to suffer unnecessary injuries. However, considering the black technology in the ancient ruins, it very likely contained a mystery that humans had yet to discover. He was afraid that it would leave something strange in his body. Hence, Meng Chao requested Su Mulian, an expert with incredible healing talent, to check it out. The place they were in had originally been Golden Tooths headquarters, Saber Jin Wanhaos private infirmary. It was equipped with the most advanced medical facilities in Dragon City. Meng Chao took off his coat, revealing layers of wounds that looked like medals. He stepped into the infirmary and slowly poured on the medicament. Su Mulian touched his wounds gently, and her fingertips were trembling slightly. She could not help but exclaim, So So many wounds. What did you go through in the past six months? It looks horrifying, but theyre all superficial wounds. I didnt activate my spirit energy to stimulate the skin cells and metabolize the proliferating tissues because I thought it would be too troublesome. After that, Meng Chao asked, Shall we begin? Lets begin. I will definitely save you, Mr. Meng Chao! Su Mulians expression instantly became solemn and unspeakable. I keep feeling that your choice of words is a little weird Meng Chao mumbled and took a deep breath. His entire head was then submerged into the medicine, allowing the liquid to flow through his nose and into his lungs. At the same time, his vitality magnetic field blossomed slowly like a spring bud. Spirit energy flowed through his body gradually like jade-colored marrow, replenishing him of the tests and training from the past half a year, as well as the tiny wounds in his blood vessels, bones, nerves, muscles, internal organs, and spirit meridians. Su Mulians vitality magnetic field also bloomed slowly and danced lightly. It steadily formed a unique tacit understanding with Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field and even triggered an indescribable resonance. That allowed each healing technique, which Meng Chao had exchanged, to give him 300% of the effects every time. An hour later Meng Chao slowly opened his eyes. He felt as if he had gone through a long hibernation. As he stretched his body casually, every cell in his body was akin to a bird in spring, singing joyfully. Its amazing! It was indeed the right choice to ask you to treat me, Ms. Mulian. Ive only experienced the resonance of the vitality magnetic field when I cultivated with Sister Ya in the past. Thats weird. Sister Ya and I resonated with each other because we absorbed the dual spirit tides of the Red Radiance Jade and the Blue Origin Crystal. Why did we resonate, Ms. Mulian? Is this the talent of a healer? Seeing that Su Mulian had worked hard for an hour and looked a little tired, Meng Chao hurriedly climbed out of the medical pod and helped her to the side to express his gratitude. Su Mulian was naturally still overwhelmed by the favor and trembling with fear. Such an attitude really made people not have the desire to chat. Meng Chao could only cut straight to the point. By the way, Ms. Mulian, can we discuss what we talked about last time? What happened last time? Su Mulian was slightly taken aback. Were going to Battle God Palace to meet Elder Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. Were going to take a look at his injuries. Meng Chao said, I mentioned it to you several times in the past six months. However, at that time, you were still busy with Leprosy Villages demolition. Later on, you went to the frontlines with the medical team, so you didnt have the time. Its better to choose the right time. Arent you free these two days? Do you want to go to Battle God Palace with me and meet Elder Lei? Huh? Su Mulian was so nervous that she almost fell backward like a stick. The fear that came from the bottom of her heart once again appeared on her face like the time she discovered Meng Chaos identity. Meng Chao was confused. Did I scare you again? No, no, no. Su Mulian also realized that her reaction had been too big. She clutched her chest, took a few deep breaths, and forced a smile. Im not scared. Im Im too tired. Thats right, too tired.. Mr. Meng Chao, can you No, can you not take me to see the Battle God? she asked carefully and pitifully. Meng Chao said, Of course. Its your right to see whoever you want, but why? Battle God Lei Zongchao was the number one superhero in Dragon City. Any citizen from the age of three to eighty-three, who wanted to see him could line up from the Supernatural Tower all the way to Monster Mountain Range. Even if there were people who were not interested in the Battle God, they would not have such a big reaction. It was as though they were about to go to the dragons den and the tigers den to see an old demon who would not even spit out a bone, right? This Su Mulian frowned and thought for a long time before she said, Because Im not confident that I can cure Elder Lei. Im afraid, afraid that you will be disappointed. Hey, what kind of reason is that?! Meng Chao did not know whether to laugh or cry, I told you last time that Elder Leis injury is very strange. Im not even sure if its even considered an injury. In short, all the famous doctors from the major hospitals and top clinics in Dragon City, as well as the experts and scholars in the field of life sciences, have been helpless. No one expects a little girl like you to really cure Elder Lei! However, you are very talented, and I was hoping that you could give it a try. Maybe you could come up with some ideas that other famous doctors and specialists didnt think of? Also, I believe that you would like to continue training your ability and save more people, right? Then, you need to absorb nutrients from all kinds of difficult and complicated diseases. Many doctors have been dreaming of the honor and opportunity to personally examine the body of Battle God Lei Zongchao. I thought that you would be overjoyed! Besides, although the housing and work problems of Leprosy Villages people have been largely solved, no one would refuse to climb higher. Elder Leis Battle God Palace has a lot of connections, resources, and business opportunities. I really want to help Leprosy Village again and introduce these connections, resources, and business opportunities to you. Those were Meng Chaos sincere words. Battle God Lei Zongchaos health had been getting worse and worse in the past six months. According to him, his vitality magnetic field was gradually falling apart and becoming increasingly out of control. That made Meng Chao anxious and desperate. He wanted to turn the fate of the fallen heroes at the end of the Monster War in his previous life around. However, Meng Chao was not naive enough to think that Su Mulian would be able to just turn things around. After all, the Battle God had long heard about Su Mulians name and deeds. Many people in Battle God Palace also wanted to invite Dragon Citys Saintess there for treatment. However, Lei Zongchao had always laughed it off, saying that his biggest problem was not his body and that it was not something that a doctor could solve. Meng Chao wanted Su Mulian to meet Lei Zongchao. On one hand, he wanted Su Mulian to try her luck. On the other more important hand, he wanted to promote a deep collaboration between Battle God Palace and Leprosy Village, so that the villagers could live a more prosperous life. Chapter 722 - Uglier Than a Monster Faced with Meng Chaos sincere and passionate gaze, Su Mulian found it hard to bear. She was distraught and stammered for a long time before revealing the real reason. I-Im a little scared. I heard that the Battle God, Lei Zongchao, is very powerful. He can blow up a skyscraper with one punch! Thats true. Lei Zongchao at full power is really like a god of war descending on the mortal world. Meng Chao laughed. But what does it matter? Lei Zongchao only reveals his god of war appearance when he is facing enemies and opponents of the same level. When he is facing his compatriots, he is completely like a calm, elegant, and amiable little old man. Believe me, his battle intent and killing intent will only be directed toward monsters. Only warmth and hope will be directed toward us juniors. In fact, if I dont tell you his identity and allow you to interact with him for a period of time, you will never believe that this smiling little old man is the legendary Battle God. Not to mention, he especially admires young people who are willing to fight for Dragon City and are full of dedication. In a literal sense, he will throw away all his possessions, as well as his entire life, and spare no effort to help such young people. Ms. Mulian, Elder Lei has seen how you endured the pain and treated so many citizens of Dragon City. Therefore, if you are willing to go to Battle God Palace, you will definitely be able to get endless benefits from him! Mr. Meng Chao Su Mulian was noncommittal, but her eyes were fixed on Meng Chao. She tentatively asked, It seems that you especially admire Battle God Lei Zongchao? Of course. He was a superhero who had protected Dragon City for half a century. He was an extraordinary person among extraordinary people. Until the last moment of his life, he didnt think about himself at all. Instead, he thought about the children and the future of Dragon City. Is such a hero not worthy of our admiration? Meng Chao said without hesitation. He had always regarded Lei Zongchao, the Battle God as his idol. After being in close contact with Lei Zongchao for half a year in Battle God Palace, he had a deeper and more three-dimensional understanding of the former strongest superhuman of Dragon City. After that, his admiration for Lei Zongchao was even more overwhelming. In the future of Dragon City, with the continuous development of spirit energy martial arts, rune technology, and biochemical modulation technology, more and more experts might emerge. In the field of combat ability, they would be superior to Lei Zongchao, the pioneer. Meng Chao himself was also working hard with the goal of surpassing Lei Zongchao. However, how could Lei Zongchaos true greatness be merely his combat ability? How many supreme experts could restrain their desire for the highest power like Lei Zongchao and retreat at the most glorious moment? How many supreme experts could be like Lei Zongchao, who had given away all his wealth, did not marry, did not have children, and did not establish his own businesses and family? Yet, he treated the entire Dragon City as his own people and treated all the citizens as his children, serving the citizens wholeheartedly. How many superhuman experts could be like Lei Zongchao, revealing all the amazing skills and unique skills that he had learned after going through countless hardships for free, and even painstakingly compiling a large number of easy-to-understand and simple-to-understand teaching materials, teaching them to all his compatriots for free? It was as if he was afraid that everyone would be unable to surpass him. How many superhuman experts could be like Lei Zongchao, galloping across the battlefield, living happily with gratitude and hatred, but adopting a large number of war orphans, painstakingly raising them up, and nurturing them into the pillars of Dragon City? These were not hearsay. However, Meng Chao had seen it with his own eyes over the past six months. And Lei Zongchaos silent contributions in the past would only be a hundred times more than what Meng Chao had seen. Meng Chao believed that with his promotion, Dragon City would definitely have a large number of new generation experts whose combat strength would surpass Lei Zongchao in the future. However, Battle God Lei Zongchaos charisma was still shining brilliantly, and no one could rival him! I dont believe in any savior. The future of Dragon City should be saved and created by all the people of Dragon City, Meng Chao said seriously However, if we have to choose a savior, Battle God Lei Zongchao will definitely choose someone else, Meng Chao said seriously. I believe that if he can fight for Dragon City for another ten years No, even if he can only fight for five more years, he will be able to help us survive the most difficult moment and let our civilization advance and shine! That was not Meng Chao belittling himself. As someone who had been reborn after the apocalypse, he believed that there would come a day when he would stand at the peak of the Other Worlds continent and compete with the most outstanding experts among the ten thousand races in the Other World, as well as the gods and devils who controlled the fate of the Other World. However, his growth required time. If he had returned from the Apocalypse and triggered an unpredictable butterfly effect, the supreme experts of the ten thousand races in the Other World would discover the potential and threat of Dragon Citys civilization in advance. Then they would split the sky and arrive together to kill him. When that happened, with his own strength alone obviously, he would not be able to be their match. Moreover, he had to go deep into the enemys rear and contact the allies among the ten thousand races in the Other World. He had to actively participate in the major event that would change the Other World and get the biggest piece of cake from it. When he was far away from Dragon City, who would protect his home? If the Battle God Lei Zong was able to live five to ten years longer than in the history of his previous life. With his realm, prestige, and combat ability, Dragon City was absolutely as solid as a rock. Meng Chao would not have any worries at all! But, you also said that Lei Zongchao is seriously injured and hasnt taken action personally for a long time. Su Mulian was not affected by Meng Chaos admiration at all. She did not know what he was persisting for. The nine mega corporations in Dragon City are all controlled by Deity Realm experts. Isnt it good that Dragon City has endured under their protection for so many years? Ms. Mulian, why do you think so? Meng Chao widened his eyes, and his face was full of disbelief as if he did not know Su Mulian. You are the granddaughter of Leprosy Villages old chief. Dont you know better than anyone else how miserable life is in Leprosy Village, which is exploited by the mega corporations, and how slim the villagers chances are? Of course, I believe that the mega corporations didnt mean to turn the Lair and Leprosy Village into a chaotic mess. Its only right and proper for capital to chase after profits, including the masters of the nine mega corporations. In the past few decades, they have indeed done a lot of good things for Dragon City and have been protecting us. Im not against the mega corporations. Lu Siya is the best of Sky Pillar Corporations third generation, but we are the best partners who have shared life and death together. In the eyes of many people, our Superstar Resources has great potential to become the tenth mega corporation in Dragon City. It is indeed more convenient and efficient for enterprises to do many things. However, enterprises are still enterprises. No matter how big or magnificent they are, the ultimate purpose of their existence is to make profits. The source of motivation is also to make profits. Everything they do is for the sake of making profits nonstop. We cant rely on a few enterprises to defend Dragon City and save the civilization. This responsibility is too lofty and heavy. No enterprise can afford it! Su Mulian trembled slightly. Meng Chao, do you mean that the future Dragon City should eliminate all the mega corporations? Thats not it. This is too extreme. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, What I mean is that if we really hope for the mega corporations to play the role that we expect them to play, we must create a force that surpasses them. We must supervise and guide them so that the mega corporations do not grow abnormally and lose control so that it will backfire on our civilization. I think that the examples of Leprosy Village and the Lair have vividly demonstrated how terrifying the mega corporations can become without supervision and control. Perhaps, the mega corporations that have gone out of control are the real monsters. They are a hundred times uglier, eviler, and more terrifying than the beasts that are shivering in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. A power that surpasses a mega corporation? All along, when Su Mulian faced Meng Chao, she was either trembling in fear or overly attentive. She listened to his every word. Even when he did not have any evidence, she firmly believed that he could bring Leprosy Village out of its desperate situation. However, on this issue, it seemed a little early to talk about it. She did not know where she got the courage to confront Meng Chao head-on. Can you be more specific? The girl bit her lip and asked. For example, the Survival Committee. Meng Chao did not notice the persistence in the girls eyes. He thought that she was confused by the colorful world outside the Lair and the mega corporations publicity campaigns. The Meng familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company also had a Public Relations Department. Lu Siya was a master in the public relations field. He knew the tricks too well, so he was determined to lure the girl back patiently. The Survival Committee should have more power and become the highest decision-making body in Dragon City so that it can control the nine mega corporations Meng Chao resolutely said, Instead of being established and controlled by the nine mega corporations like now. Many representatives are merely the mouthpieces of the mega corporations! Su Mulian was silent for a moment. She clenched her fists and pierced her nails into her palms, trying to control her voice and tone with pain. Mr. Meng Chao, is this your own opinion, or is it the opinion of the Battle God, Lei Zongchao? What does it have to do with the Battle God? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. This is the conclusion I came to after thinking rationally for a long time based on a large amount of intelligence and information. Then Su Mulian took a deep breath and threw out a question as if she was throwing a spear. You just said that in order to prevent the mega corporations from going out of control, we should create a force that is above the mega corporations. What I want to ask is, what should we do if the force that surpasses the mega corporations also goes out of control? The mega corporations loss of control is relatively easy to deal with. After all, there are nine mega corporations in Dragon City today, and your Superstar Resource Recovery Company will be there in the future. Perhaps there will be more new mega corporations. Even if some of them go out of control and compete with each other, there will always be hope to reach a new balance. But if the power above the mega corporations loses control and no one can compete with it, our civilization will most likely welcome the end of the world! Chapter 723 - Condensed Into a Fist! Competition and constraints? Meng Chao could not help but sneer. Recalling the nine super enterprises in his previous life, it was precisely because of the Competition and constraints that they each acted independently and disregarded the overall situation. They even fought openly and secretly, killing each other. Every mega corporation put its own interests before the overall interests of Dragon City. They took seizing the market of the Other World, obtaining profits, and expanding their enterprises as their Purposerather than the Meansof Earths civilization to conquer the other world. In fact, because they both controlled the Earths civilization and the Archaean black technology, they treated each other as their biggest competitors and attacked their own people at all costs. This was especially obvious after the nine Super Enterprises entered the essence of the other worlds civilization and took root in the foreign market. They had their own brand-new Fundamentals. Ever since he followed the martial god Lei Zongchao to cultivate and greatly strengthened his life magnetic field, Meng Chaos brain became clearer and clearer. He often replayed the Otherworld wars in his previous life. He believed that the expansion and loss of control of the nine super enterprises was a very important Catalystfor the destruction of Dragon City, even if it was not the defeat of the human race. It was an irrefutable fact that the nine Super Enterprises could not lead Dragon City civilization to the final victory. Many citizens, including Su Mulian, had placed all their hopes on the Super Enterprises and their masters. But how could Meng Chao Watch Dragon City Walk on the same path and repeat the same mistakes? Today, Dragon City is facing an unprecedented and earth-shaking change in the millions of years since the birth of human civilization on Earth. At the thought of this, Meng Chao said in a deep voice, Since ancient times, no civilization has ever distributed their power to various enterprises to tide over such a crisis and upheaval. The more crisis we encounter, the more we must unite. We must have a power that surpasses the nine super enterprises and firmly unite all the citizens of Dragon City into a fist, a will, and a voice. Only then will we have the chance to carve out a bloody path in the vast and dangerous foreign land. As for what you said, the risk of this highest powergoing out of control certainly exists. However, from Earth to the other world, there is no such thing as a sure-win business and a war that will definitely win. No Matter What Path Dragon City chooses, it will have to take risks and pay the price. Just like a starving person who is about to starve to death, he can only grab the sharpest saber and sword and walk into the jungle. How can he be afraid of being cut by the Saber and sword? Su Mulian lowered her head, not wanting Meng Chao to see her expression. She opened her mouth slightly and took a few deep breaths before calming herself down. She said softly, I, I understand, Mr. Meng Chao. Only then did Meng Chao come to his senses. Su Mulian was just an ignorant little girl. Why should he compete with her? Looks like Ive scared you again. Meng Chao grinned and his tone softened, Actually, I know that the nine super corporations have done a lot of good things for leprosy village and nest city in the past six months. After all, after the scandal was exposed, they were under a lot of public pressure. The image of the corporations still needs to be maintained! Therefore, they have sent an apology letter, dealt with the specific personnel, and set up various foundations to participate in the overall relocation of leprosy village and the reconstruction of Nest City. They want to make up for their mistakes. What I mean is, it doesnt matter what benefits the Super Corporation gives you, whether its compensation or donations. You can just take them generously. Then, theres no need to dwell on the past. Everyone came out of the lawless bloody jungle where order collapsed. There are many things that are unclear. However, those high-sounding words of the super enterprises that flatter themselves are not to be taken to heart. Its not that I want to criticize you, Miss Mu Lian, but your problem is that you trust people too much. I didnt have any evidence at that time, so you obediently followed me after I said a few words. Of course, I can absolutely be trusted, but how many people in the entire dragon city are like me who will never betray your trust? In this regard, I think the new mayor of leprosy village, the Wild Wolf Gangs Wild Wolf Gang, has much more social experience than you. Leave the specific affairs of leprosy village to him. You can play the role of Dragon Citys Saintessaccording to your own interests. Thats Great! Okay. Su Mulian seemed to have realized that she had lost her composure and became cautious again. She nodded obediently and said softly, Actually, I dont want to place my hopes on a Super Corporation. If I had a choice, I would definitely be more willing to trust Mr. Meng Chao. Then I can be at ease. Meng Chao said, No matter what happens, you can be at ease and trust me. Just like in leprosy village, I will definitely not let you down. Su Mulian nodded. She seemed to feel that she had said too much today and wanted to end this mindless conversation. However, she still could not help but say, Mr. Meng Chao, hypothetically, I mean hypothetically, this power that surpasses the nine super enterprisesthat you mentioned has really appeared. Will you control this power and become the ruler of Dragon City? Me? Meng Chao was stunned for a moment and subconsciously waved his hand, Although I really want to create a brand new future, I dont seem to have ever thought of becoming the ruler of Dragon City. I only like to charge into the battle and enjoy the pleasure of dancing on the edge of the razor. In addition, I want to befriend people with extraordinary abilities and help connect the resources of various parties.. Let me manage the entire Dragon City? Just thinking about it gives me a splitting headache.. By the way, such a powerful force indeed needs someone who is selfless, Noble, and willing to contribute to control it. Otherwise, its very likely that it will go out of control! SU Mulian said, Arent you the person who is selfless, noble, and willing to contribute? Meng Chao scratched his head. Of course I am. Its just that the purity is not high enough. Su Mulian widened her eyes. Is there anyone in Dragon City who is more selfless, noble, and willing to givethan Mr. Meng Chao? Dont, dont say that. Although I am the youngest blood badge winner in Dragon City, the top ten young men in Dragon City last year, and the representative of the outstanding university students in Dragon City this year, there are still people who are more selfless, noble, and willing to givethan me. Meng Chao said humbly, For example, Miss Mulian, you! I C Su Mulian was stunned. Her face instantly turned red and hot. She lowered her head deeply and said in a voice that sounded like a mosquito, Im not. You Dont understand. Im Im not what you think I am. Then, only martial god Lei Zongchao can do it. Meng Chao sighed and said, If senior Leis body can maintain its health and stability for another five to ten years, he is the most suitable candidate to supervise and guide the nine Super Corporations. Unfortunately Unfortunately, the inertia of fate was too strong. Faced with Lei Zongchaos terrible disease, Meng Chao was at a loss of what to do. Su Mulian narrowed her eyes. It was as if she had made up her mind. Um, Mr. Meng Chao, Please Dont reject senior lei for now, Okay? She bit her lips and said in a trembling voice, Let me Let me think about it for two days. After some time, Ill go with you to see senior lei. Thats Great! Meng Chao was overjoyed. Believe me, the two of you will definitely become old friends because the two of you are basically the same kind of people who are willing to sacrifice everything for Dragon City! Senior lei and I can not be the same kind of people Su Mulian muttered to herself, then raised her head and stared at Meng Chao with a very strange gaze. Mr. Meng Chao, since I have agreed to your request, can you also agree to one thing? Miss Mulian, please speak. Meng Chao said, You have helped so many citizens of dragon city to relieve their pain. No matter what it is, as long as I can do it, I will say anything! In the future, no matter what, please protect Dragon City, can you?Su Mulian asked with a serious face and full of expectation. What is this? Meng Chao couldnt help but laugh. Havent I been protecting Dragon City all this time? Please, Promise Me!Su Mulian emphasized. Even Meng Chao was stunned by the light that suddenly burst out from her eyes. Of course, I Promise You. Affected by Su Mulians words, Meng Chao became serious and said firmly, No matter what happens in the future, no matter what happens, I will protect Dragon City forever! .. After a day and a night of treatment, under Su Mulians meticulous care, the 500,000 contribution points that Meng Chao had thrown into his body had more than tripled in effect, and he had recovered 80% of his strength. Of course, with the enlightenment of the martial god and the subtle influence of the primordial ruins, Meng Chaos 80% combat strength had increased several times compared to his peak state half a year ago. Meng Chao did not want Su Mulian to suffer too much. After finishing his treatment, he went to meet wild wolf and the gang leaders of the Nest City Gang. Then, he went to meet Ah Ji, who was hiding in the dark, developing and scheming. After that, Meng Chao returned to the transcendental tower. Just as he walked into the inner chamber of the Martial God Hall, where Lei Zongchao was cultivating in seclusion, he heard a thud. He saw the former martial god fall to the ground stiffly, as though half of his body was paralyzed. Master Lei, what happened to you? Meng Chao turned pale with fright as he hurriedly ran over to help the old man, who had been burned to the ground for Dragon City, up. He thought that if lei zongchao consumed too much mental energy and died prematurely because of his appearance, he would be guilty of too much. Im fine. Lei Zongchao was panting like an ox. After a while, he gradually calmed down. Im just thinking about a brand-new martial arts. Meng Chao saw that his whole body was covered in bruises. The life magnetic field was also dying like a kerosene lamp in a storm. Thinking about it, before he came back, he had already fallen dozens of times. No, a lean camel was bigger than a horse. No matter how weak Lei Zongchaos body was, he would not have so many injuries from a simple fall. He still did not know how to torture his own flesh, blood, spiritual veins, and spiritual magnetic field! You say, if you dont take good care of your body, why are you thinking about a brand new martial arts! Meng Chao felt a headache coming on. Chapter 724 - Mechanical Martial Arts After spending half a year together, he had already understood Lei Zongchaos temper. The former Battle God hated it the most when others treated him as a supreme expert, bowing to him and being respectful to him. Instead, he hoped that everyone would forget about his identity. People should just treat him as an old soldier who had returned to his homeland at most, or an old teacher who had been preaching and receiving enlightenment for his entire life, plus someone who could still display some of his remaining enthusiasm. Of course, Meng Chao also felt sorry for the old mans body. No one knew better than him just how weak the current Battle God Lei Zongchao was. When Meng Chao had a deep understanding of the battles and injuries he had suffered over the past decades, he realized that such injuries would be enough to defeat ten Deity Realm experts if they had been placed on someone else. Lei Zongchao knew that he did not have much time left. Yet, instead of taking care of himself, he dragged his body that was falling apart. He trained and worked even harder, sparing no effort to pour all his lifes experience, effort, and strength into his body, into Meng Chao, the people of Battle God Palace, and the children of Dragon City. It was as if he wanted to release the last of his light and warmth to illuminate the path for more future generations before the flame of his life was completely extinguished. Meng Chao, you came back just in time. Take a look at my newly developed martial arts! Lei Zongchao regulated his breathing evenly and pushed Meng Chao away with all his strength. He then got into a very stiff and strange pose. Every stroke was reminiscent of a robot doing broadcast gymnastics. Although he did not fall this time, the feeling of half of his body being paralyzed became even stronger. What kind of martial arts is this? Meng Chao was a little dumbfounded. Mechanical martial arts. Lei Zongchao seriously said, In the past half a year, the Red Dragon Army, hunters, and colonizers have been chasing after the remnants of monsters in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. Although they have won many battles and achieved fruitful results, they have also lost many of their living forces. Many people have been sacrificed, and more people have been injured and disabled, right? Thats right. Meng Chaos expression was a little dejected. The war in the past half a year could be considered effortless and unstoppable. Not to mention, it had been a hundred times smoother than the end of the Monster War in his previous life. However, there was no such thing as a war that did not kill people. That was especially true in the depths of Monster Mountain Range, where the roads were rugged and the air was humid. There were snakes, insects, rats, and ants everywhere. The spirit magnetic interference was abnormally strong, and it was very difficult for steel torrents to spread out. Even if human beings had absolute control over the air, they could still open the way with the sound of 10,000 cannons, and even burn the mountains one by one into scorched earth. In the end, they could not stop the casualties from rising. Every inch of the mountains and rivers had been covered in blood. Every inch of living space in Dragon City had been bought with the blood of martyrs. The victims have already fallen into eternal sleep, but the soldiers who survived, who were seriously injured and lost part of their limbs, might not be willing to leave the battlefield forever. Many people still want to continue fighting after they have been equipped with mechanical prostheses. Lei Zongchao explained, Compared with original human flesh and blood limbs, the materials of mechanical artificial limbs can be infinitely strengthened. They can also carry all kinds of combat modules and have hundreds of different uses. They are very powerful weapons. However, the current technology of simulating nerve currents and human-machine interaction still dont allow the human brain to control the mechanical artificial limbs to a level of precision, where they can be used as an arm or a finger. On top of that, a mechanical prosthesis does not have spirit meridians, which means that the mechanical prosthesis is unable to construct a spirit magnetic field and perform all kinds of unique skills. Therefore, it is unable to display the strongest force of a superhuman. Many superhuman martial artists, who have been seriously injured and have lost part of their limbs, cannot continue on the path of a martial artist even if they have a mechanical prosthesis with powerful functions as a replacement. They can only specialize in being gunslinging martial artists or machine masters. Even if they are still martial artists, they can only walk the path of the Gun Fighting Style or Machine Armor Style. Their combat ability will be greatly reduced. As the scale of the war continues to escalate, I see more and more disabled people in the circle of superhumans. Thats why I thought of developing Mechanical Martial Arts to pave a brand new path for the superhumans who are equipped with mechanical prostheses. So that was the case. Lei Zongchao was not cultivating for himself. Instead, he was painstakingly creating brand new martial arts for the injured and disabled superhumans. Meng Chao was filled with respect once again. Lets not talk about this for now. Lei Zongchao practiced another two moves as if he had encountered a joint that he had not figured out yet. He waved his hand and sat down at the edge of the super-large medical cabin. He looked at Meng Chao and smiled. How was it? Did your sisters report go well? It went quite well. Meng Chao said, Shes much better than I was in the past. I heard that Wang Dao, that little guy, has been holding the Stairway to Heaven record for several years, but your sister broke it twenty seconds earlier than him! Lei Zongchao said with a smile, When shes on winter vacation, if she has time, she can come here and spar with those guys outside so that they wont think that the martial god shrine is so great! This was the intention of the Battle God to guide Bai Jiacao in person. Meng Chao was overjoyed and hurriedly expressed his gratitude on behalf of his sister. Of course. Even if its not your sister, any son of Dragon City who can break the record of the way of the king is worthy of me, an old man, helping her. Lei Zongchao continued to ask, Also, have you sent all the data chips that I asked you to send to the children in the Lair? Yes. I guarantee that every child under the age of 16 in the entire Lair will have their own data chips. Speaking of this, Meng Chao couldnt help but feel like ridiculing, Master Lei, you said that you wanted to light up the martial arts path of the children in the Lair. Of course, this is a good thing. However, based on their malnourished and malformed bodies, you spent a whole three months honing a total of seven basic training methods. Youve already racked your brains and put in a lot of effort. Why do you need to personally sign every data chip? Very well. In order to encourage the children, I will personally sign the name of the God of War. This will be enough to prove your eagerness. However, you also asked me for the names of all the children in the Lair. You wrote down the names of each child in your own handwriting. You also wrote down a message that was different for everyone. You wrote it for an entire day and night. Its not like you dont know your own physical condition. Is it necessary for you to do this Since you want to do it, of course, you have to do it to the extreme. Otherwise, you can just post the training materials and videos on the Internet and let the children download them on their own. Why would you bother to make a trip there? Lei Zongchao smiled at first, then let out a long sigh, The Lair has been in such a mess. Many children have grown up in a mixed and ugly environment. Jin Wanhao is responsible for this. The nine mega corporations are responsible, and I am also very responsible. The past can not be changed. I just hope that at the end of my life, I will try my best to correct all the mistakes that I have made over the past decades. Just a signature is not enough to show my sincerity. It is also not enough to make the children, who have been ignored, realize their unique value. Meng Chao, you have just left your youth. Let me ask you. If you were to go back ten years and receive a cultivation chip signed by me, with the words Meng Chao, you can do it. I have seen your potential in cultivation written on it, how would you feel? Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, I would be so happy that I would jump up and punch a hole in the ceiling of our house. Then, I would cultivate with all my might. I would never let you down. No matter how tired I am, no matter how lazy I am, I would be revived as soon as I saw your words. Thats it. In fact, we are all the same. We have two shoulders and one head. No one has three heads and six arms in their mothers womb. How could there be such a huge difference in cultivation talent? Lei Zongchao said, Everyone has talent. It all depends on how they are stimulated. Just my signature alone might be able to stimulate 50% of the cultivation talent of the children in the Lair. However, with the names of each child and the different compliments, the children will feel that I know every one of them and have specially honed these basic cultivation techniques for each of them. This unique treatment might be able to stimulate 1-20% of their cultivation talent? There are so many children in the entire Lair. As long as there are ten or eight of them who have activated 1-20% of their cultivation talent, my day and nights hard work will not be in vain, dont you think so? Only then did Meng Chao understand Lei Zongchaos good intentions. He couldnt help but admire the former Battle God even more. Then, he recalled his conversation with Su Mulian. He thought to himself, If Ms. Mulian can really help the Battle God extend his lifespan by five to ten years, allowing him to control the overall situation of Dragon City and gather all the martial forces, including the nine mega corporations, together, this invincible iron fist will definitely be able to completely crush the Apocalypse! Lei Zongchao chatted idly as he pondered. It was as if he had figured out the joints that had been stuck earlier. He stood up again and put on a stiff posture as he developed his Mechanical Martial Arts. Looking at his half-paralyzed body, even though he knew it wasnt real, Meng Chao still couldnt help but say, Master Lei, you need to rest! The last thing I need right now is to rest. Lei Zongchao gestured while smiling, Anyway, it wont be long before I can rest forever. Why rush it? Meng Chao was speechless. He also knew that this seemingly relaxed and easy-going old man would be so stubborn that even nine Apocalyptic Beasts wouldnt be able to hold him back. He could only use his own method to reduce Lei Zongchaos workload. Master Lei, if you really want to develop brand-new martial arts for the mechanical prostheses of disabled people, I have some immature ideas here. Meng Chao gestured a weird starting position and said, Lie back in the medical cabin first and see how this one of mine is. His four limbs were moving in the direction of the anti-joints. The joints of his entire body emitted crackling sounds. He wasnt as rigid as a zombie. Instead, he was jumping up and down weirdly like a marionette. Of course, this wasnt a move that he created himself. Instead, it was a routine that he used when he recalled the skeleton soldiers that were summoned by the necromancers and liches in the depths of his brain from his previous life. Chapter 725 - Urgent Mission The skeleton soldiers were one of the common undead creatures in the Other World. In fact, without the protection of skin and flesh, as well as the lubrication of tendons and fats, their combat strength was even weaker than the undead creatures that were infected by the Blood Flowers in Dragon City. However, the advantage was that there were enough of them. Moreover, after they were defeated, their broken bones would easily condense into new skeleton soldiers. Even under the control of a necromancer, dozens or hundreds of skeleton soldiers could form a huge monster. It had been one of the miscellaneous soldiers that had given people in Dragon City a headache in his previous life. Therefore, Meng Chao had accumulated a lot of experience in fighting skeleton soldiers in his memory fragments from his previous life. He also knew how the joints of skeleton soldiers could move freely without tendons, fat, or tissue fluid. He felt that the skeleton soldiers did not look like regular undead creatures but rather a special kind of mechanical body. If he used the techniques of the skeleton soldiers to develop mechanical martial arts, it might have a miraculous effect. Please dont be so stiff. Meng Chao recalled the technique and demonstrated it to Lei Zongchao. I dont think that mechanical martial arts should be as stiff as zombies. Although metal is not as soft as flesh and blood, no one has stipulated that only one joint can be installed on a mechanical prosthetic limb and this joint can only be bent in a fixed direction! I think that the biggest advantage of a mechanical prosthesis compared with a human limb is its degree of freedom and flexibility. Even if a human joint is trained, it is very difficult for it to bend backward 180 degrees like a bird. Similarly, it is also impossible for it to bend into a circle like a nine-segment whip and hit the enemy from an unbelievable angle. However, as long as the mechanical prosthesis is installed with dozens of spherical joints that rotate 360 degrees, it wont be a problem. Therefore, mechanical martial arts should be softer, weirder, and trickier than conventional martial arts. I dont know the details, but you should understand what I mean, right, Master Lei? Although Meng Chaos memories of his previous life were fragmented and he performed the moves of the skeleton soldiers in a mess, he was still a master of spirit martial arts. Meanwhile, Lei Zongchao was a grandmaster of spirit martial arts. As long as he was given a tiny spark, he would be able to ignite the flames of infinite creativity. I see. I understand now! Lei Zongchaos eyes were shining. He stood up abruptly and imitated Meng Chaos movements, performing skeleton martial arts. However, in contrast to Meng Chaos sloppy and messy movements, his movements were clearly more mellow, familiar, and ferocious. They were ten times sharper than the skeleton soldiers in Meng Chaos memory. It was not as if he had just studied them. It was as if he had been training for decades. In Meng Chaos eyes, the golden heavenly flame turned into a new line of words: [With the help of the Fire Relayer, the progress of Battle God Lei Zongchaos research and development in mechanical martial arts has greatly improved. Mechanical martial arts will help all the physically handicapped superhumans in Dragon City to strengthen their combat strength and bring about great progress in the field of mechanical prostheses research and development. Contribution points + 4,500] What a guy. He had casually demonstrated a few skeleton soldier combat techniques and obtained 4,500 contribution points from Lei Zongchao. He was indeed worthy of being Dragon Citys number one superhero! Moreover, Lei Zongchaos refinement and improvement had also allowed Meng Chao to have a deeper understanding of the essence of mechanical martial arts or skeleton martial arts. That was how the two of them had been interacting during the past half-year. What Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao had was not unilateral indoctrination. While Lei Zongchao had poured the fruits of his life into Meng Chaos brain, Meng Chao had also been feeding martial arts of the future to the Battle God from the memory fragments of his previous life. He knew a lot about martial arts of the future, but he did not know why. He had even taken a glimpse of them but could barely imitate them. However, Lei Zongchao was superhuman. In the depths of the ancient ruins, he could comprehend the mysteries of extraordinary power from a few runes. As long as Meng Chao could point out to him where the door to the future development of martial arts was, he had the ability to kick it open and lead Meng Chao inside to excavate the treasures. While Meng Chaos strength had soared through the roof with the Battle Gods guidance, Lei Zongchao had also received countless wonderful ideas thanks to Meng Chaos enlightenment. Of course, all the benefits he received were returned to Meng Chao in the form of contribution points. Therefore, they were not mere master and disciple, but they were more tacit and intimate than ordinary master and disciple. Just like Lei Zongchaos self-deprecation, they were comrades-in-arms who shared the same goals and shared the same exploration on the path of transcendence. He had accompanied Lei Zongchao for several hours in cultivating mechanical martial arts. It took him a lot of effort to train the old man to his hearts content and convince him to return to the medical cabin to rest. As for Meng Chao, he immediately went to the ancient ruins research center at the bottom of the Supernatural Tower. He was prepared to make up for the progress he had made in the past two days of testing outside. The short-distance instantaneous transmigration on the planets surface, or portal for short, already had 9.9% of its tests completed, and it had entered the mass production stage. Meng Chao helped the Project 101 team to create three buffer liquids with the most optimized ratios. Buffer Solution No. 1 had the lowest cost. It could reduce the cost of transporting people to less than one-third of the cost of traditional transportation methods. Plus, it could completely ignore the effects of terrain and distance. The flaw was that people who transmigrated instantly would be greatly affected by transmigration vertigo. In three to five hours, they would be in a lighthearted, dizzy, and nauseous state. They would basically lose the ability to fight. If the humans had huge control over the starting point and their destination, they could ensure the safety of their surroundings. If there was no need for the teleporter to immediately engage in battle, using buffer No. 1 was the most cost-effective choice. Buffer No. 2s cost was moderate, about 120% of the traditional transportation method. The advantage was a greatly shortened duration of transmigration vertigo. In about half an hour, it could restore 70-80% of their combat strength. Buffer No. 3 used a large number of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, which were mixed with the blood of various monsters. The transportation cost was more than 500% of the traditional transportation method, but it could reduce the duration of dizziness to less than three minutes. Considering Buffer No. 3s main role, which was to directly put elite combat power into the battlefield where the fighting was taking place, the cost was completely acceptable. The Project 101 team was very grateful to Meng Chao for his contribution. They also fulfilled the promise they had made half a year ago. They exchanged the time that Meng Chao had earned for the use of the teams large-scale research equipment into a deposit for the portal. They also inserted the order for Superstar Resource into the orders for the Red Dragon Army and nine mega corporations. Everyone worked together happily. Naturally, Meng Chao had to put in a lot of effort for the final test. Moreover, he had a vague feeling that every time he transmigrated, he would see the sea of stars and countless shining worlds. It would be very beneficial to his spirit energy cultivation! However, just as he put on the buffer suit and was about to carry out the test, Wu Haibo rushed over. Pause the test! Wu Haibo made a hand gesture and said in a low voice, Meng Chao, Battle God Palace is asking you to go there. Battle God Palace? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He had just come over from Battle God Palace not even half an hour ago. He had a bad feeling, so he nodded and said, Ill go up there now. Five minutes later, Meng Chao appeared in the conference room attached to the Battle God Palace hall and found more than ten members there. They were at least in the Heaven Realm and looking energetic. Led by Long Feijun who was at the peak of Heaven Realm, most of them were young military officers from the Red Dragon Army. Meng Chao often sparred with these young military officers in Battle God Palace. He helped Lei Zongchao teach them the profound meaning of the Battle Gods path and also inspired them to pursue the Battle Gods path in the future. His father, Meng Yishan, was also a veteran of the Red Dragon Army, and Superstar Resource had gradually developed into one of the Red Dragon Armys largest logistics suppliers. The color of the Red Dragon Army on Meng Chaos body was quite strong. These young officers all treated him as one of their own. Seeing him appear, they all greeted him. However, the warmth and valiance on the surface could not hide the confusion between their brows. Meng Chao. A familiar voice rang out behind the young officers. Meng Chao focused his eyes and saw that it was the deputy director of the Abnormal Beast Research Department, as well as former team leader of Team Nine, Ye Xiaoxing, who had directly commanded him and Lu Siya. Director Ye, why are you here? Meng Chao walked over and saw a few old acquaintances from the Abnormal Beast Research Department standing beside Ye Xiaoxing. They were all experienced and capable investigators. They had fought side by side with him in the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case, the surprise attack in Blessed Paradise, and the battle in the Lair. Many people had settled down in the family courtyard of the Abnormal Beast Research Department, and they were neighbors of Meng Chaos family. During the holidays, they would help Chao Mengs family bring festive supplies from the department. Things like zongzi stuffed with Demonic Pig meat or dumplings stuffed with Iron-Armored Rhinoceros meat were not worth much. However, when monsters attacked, they would watch out for each other. They had helped a lot with his sister, Bai Jiacaos college entrance exam too. Their relationship was not ordinary. Nevertheless, when he saw the person behind Ye Xiaoxing, Meng Chao was so shocked that he forgot to greet his colleagues and neighbors. Master Lei, why have you come out? Meng Chao knew that Lei Zongchao and Ye Xiaoxing were good friends. Back then, Lei Zongchao had donated startup funds to Broken Star Club, the training cabin specially designed for the Ultimate Style, and the training plan that he had customized for Meng Chao. All of them had been passed on to him through Ye Xiaoxing. However, it had been a long time since Lei Zongchao left the room that was filled with Black Star, which was used to stabilize his vitality magnetic field. Not to mention, he and Meng Chao had been studying mechanical martial arts in high spirits for several hours, and their energy had been exhausted. Only then did they reluctantly go back to the medical cabin. What had happened in the past half an hour, that it alarmed Battle God Lei Zongchao? Meng Chao was the last person they had invited. Once they saw him, the young officers and senior investigators took their seats one after another. Ye Xiaoxing walked to Meng Chaos side and coughed lightly before he said, Meng Chao, theres something we think we should invite you to participate in. You should know that Team Leader Lu is on a classified mission, right? Yes. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at Ye Xiaoxing. Is she injured? I dont know. Ye Xiaoxing shook his head and said, Three hours ago, Team Leader Lu and the entire Team Nine went missing. Chapter 726 - The Monster Civilization’s Birthplace What?! Meng Chaos spirit magnetic field almost went out of control again. Recalling the bad feeling he had when he and Lu Siya parted, he was both anxious and frustrated. He lost his composure and shouted, Whats going on? What mission did Team Leader Lu go on? Ye Xiaoxing did not answer him directly. He only said, Team Leader Lu and Team Nine are not the only missing search and rescue teams. In fact, including our Abnormal Beast Research Department, the military, and the Hunter Association, three search and rescue teams were sent out simultaneously. There were more than a hundred experienced superhumans in total, but they all disappeared without a trace at the same time. Search and Rescue Teams? Meng Chao finally grasped the main point. To search and rescue what? To search and rescue another two missing reconnaissance teams. Ye Xiaoxing looked at Meng Chao and said, From start to finish, there have been three batches. A total of five elite teams have gone missing mysteriously in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. Meng Chao, do you want to know the details? Meng Chao understood what Ye Xiaoxing meant. The disappearance of the five elite squads was highly confidential. With his military achievements and experience, he was certainly qualified to be in contact with them. However, once he made contact with them, he had to be involved. Meng Chao nodded without hesitation. Whether or not its highly confidential nature had anything to do with the Monster Wars outcome, he had to find out the truth about Lu Siya and rescue Sister Ya at all costs. After all, when he had been lost in the depths of the Lair and even framed as a traitor, Lu Siya had entered the Lair without any hesitation and trusted him without any reservations. Im willing to carry out any mission related to the disappearance. Meng Chao looked around and said with bright eyes, Director Ye, please tell me the exact details of the situation! Let me explain the cause and effect to you. The representative of the young military men, Railway Gun Long Feijun, who was at the peak of Heaven Realm, suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, All of you here are the backbone of the military, the Abnormal Beast Research Department, and Battle God Palace. You are also the main executor of the search and rescue in the next phase. However, many of you dont know what kind of mysterious situation we are facing. I will start from the beginning. While he spoke, Long Feijun dimmed the lights and projected a vivid three-dimensional topographic map of Dragon City and the surrounding area on the conference table with a three-dimensional screen. From the magnificent and delicate three-dimensional topographic map, it could be clearly seen that Dragon City was located at the bottom of a flat and fertile basin. Surrounding the basin was a ring-shaped mountain range that towered into the clouds. On the eastern and western sides of the mountain range, there was a small path that jutted in and out of the basin. Although it was called a path, it was actually winding and uneven, making it extremely difficult for steel torrents to pass through. If Dragon Citys mechanized army wanted to flood out of the basin like a tide, they still needed to be bold and decisive. However, ignoring the issue of rushing out of the basin for the time being, just by Controlling the monster mountain range, Dragon City civilization had already completed 90% of its progress. Long Feijun was pointing at the virtual three-dimensional sand table. A series of detailed parameters and clearer real-time images of small soldiers, tanks, or base models were instantly activated. It could be seen that after more than half a year of sweeping the army and the development of horse enclosure, the people of Dragon City had already occupied the highest peaks in the northern, eastern, and western parts of the monster mountain range, moreover, they had built fully mechanized semi-permanent fortifications on more than a hundred strategic high points, stationed a large number of troops with sufficient ammunition, and connected all the bases together with railway tracks and air traffic lines. There were densely packed minefields underground. On the ground, there were train cannons, main battle tanks, runic mechanical tanks, and extraordinaires wearing power armor. In the air, there were drone swarms and armored airships that blotted out the sky. Such a trinity of encirclement and suppression.., was something that the monster civilization could not deal with. It could be said that in the east, north, and west of Dragon City, the monster civilization had already collapsed. Facing the roaring steel torrent of humans, there was no organized Beast Tide army that could contend against it. The small beast swarms that had fallen apart and were struggling on the verge of death, even if they still had the commander of the Hellbeasts or even the Doomsday Beasts, were only left with the madness and brutality of a desperate dog jumping over a wall, however, they had lost the intelligence, organization, and unity of command that were indispensable to the civilization. In these areas, the Monster civilizationhad once again degenerated into Monsters. They were just a group of beasts with sharp claws and teeth and relatively strong strength. They could not pose a fundamental threat to the dragon city civilization. We have already won 90% of the monster war that has lasted for decades, but the remaining 10% is the most arduous and full of uncertainty. Long Feijun focused his attention on the southwest corner of the three-dimensional sandbox map. The terrain there was ravaged by dozens of mountains that reached into the clouds. The land seemed to be covered and distorted by hundreds of scars. There were also two large rivers that collided violently here, countless tributaries, lakes, swamps, and flooded areas were created from the collision. Even elementary school students without military common sense could tell that this place was definitely not suitable for the use of steel torrents. In the three-dimensional sand map, there was also the use of sound, light, and electricity to vividly simulate the local climate environmentdense fog, dark clouds, lightning, thunder, torrential rain, and all kinds of extreme weather seemed to have been affected by an invisible force, it was simply and violently pushed to this place. Long Feijun tapped lightly on the highest peak of the three-dimensional sand map. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!! Hundreds of photos and videos of the mountain that had been taken from a distance were instantly projected in front of everyone. It was unknown whether it was due to the intense spiritual and magnetic interference or the dense fog, but the entire mountain range was surrounded by white mist. The fog was neither stationary nor rotating slowly around the mountain range. Instead, it seemed to be gushing out from the depths of the mountain range and flooding the surroundings like a tidal wave. This scene was somewhat like a volcanic eruption. Although it was not as intense as the eruption of magma, it was more bizarre than that. One could not help but wonder if the mist that had shrouded dragon city for decades and isolated Dragon City from the other world was gushing out from the depths of this mountain range? Of course, this was not the truth. Meteorologists and space physicists had long proven that the Mistwas not real mist, but ripples and folds caused by the overlapping of space. It was just like the ripples caused by throwing the pebble of Dragon City into the big pond of the Other World. However, it also meant that the mountain that was constantly spewing fog must be a place where the space was extremely dense and unstable. What you are seeing now is the God of fog mountain, the main vein and the highest peak of the monster mountain range. So far, we humans have not conquered it, or even understood its true colors. Long Feijun explained in detail, The area where the god of Fog Mountain is located is hundreds of square kilometers in circumference. It is known as the hidden fog domain. It is filled with thick fog and space folds all year round. Not to mention humans, even the monsters are often lost in it. The surrounding mountains are also rich in spiritual energy veins and crystals. More than 50% of the inside of the mountain is filled with minerals. Although this is an inexhaustible treasure, it has also released an extremely strong interference of spiritual magnetism, making the local spiritual magnetism environment very unstable. Not only will it produce all kinds of extreme weather, it will also seriously interfere with the life magnetic field of extraordinary humans and the stability of rune machines. Not to mention the high-tech products that use microchip chips, which will be scrapped in the hidden mist domain. Whats worse is that Mist Mountain is also the largest river on Monster Mountain Range, the birthplace of the Raging Tiger River. You must know that more than half a century ago, Dragon City broke through the sky and occupied a large area of space on Monster Mountain Range. At that time, the greatest threat that the martyrs encountered was neither the zombie virus nor the lack of resources, nor the monster civilization. Instead, it was the Red Dragon River that ran through Dragon City and overlapped with the Raging Tiger River, a large river that originated from another world. The Raging Tiger River got its name because its current was so fast that it hit the rocks and roared like a fierce tiger day and night. Two Rivers with a huge amount of runoff crashed into each other like thousands of galloping horses, immediately causing the river to change its course. The serious consequences of the flood caused all the areas along the river in Dragon City to be reduced to water villages and swamps. At that time, the Army paid an extremely tragic sacrifice to barely control the flood. However, they were unable to eradicate the plague after the flood receded and the zombies born from the plague. Half of the people present were young officers of the Red Dragon Army. The Red Dragon Army had always remembered the heroic sacrifices of their ancestors who had almost been wiped out in order to continue their civilization when they first transmigrated. Naturally, they still remembered the collision between the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River, which spanned across the sea of stars. After decades of continuous conflict and integration, the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River now have their own stable basins. At least in the middle and lower reaches, they have gone their separate ways a long time ago.. Long Feijun continued, However, in the upper reaches where the hidden fog domain is located, the two ferocious rivers are still entangled with each other. They often change their course and flood the surrounding mountains, forming swamps, mudslides, and ghost lakes. The environment is extremely complicated. Near the hidden fog domain, it is not suitable for the mechanized troops of the Red Dragon Army to deploy and deploy. Without the support of heavy firepower, it is impossible for the superhumans to march into the dense fog and die alone. The fortresses and bases that we have built in the periphery with all kinds of super construction machinery are also easily destroyed by the mudslides triggered by the flooding. Therefore, when the vanguard of Dragon City was advancing crazily on the eastern, northern, and western fronts, only the hidden mist domain and Mist Mountain in the southwest remained stagnant. We had originally determined that the main direction of attack would be the eastern front, in order to open up a lifeline from the eastern front to rush out of Monster Mountain Range. As for the southwest direction, although there are abundant resources, Dragon City is not short of resources for the time being. Therefore, we are not in a hurry to occupy and develop it. Even if there are still some remnants of the monster soldiers hiding there, at most, we can use the iron wall encirclement tactic to strangle their living space. When the scale and development level of Dragon City increase tenfold, the remnants of the monster soldiers will be destroyed. But now, something unexpected has happened. Over the past six months, many pieces of evidence have been collected. The hidden mist domain and Mist Mountain are most likely the birthplaces and last lairs of the monster civilization. Chapter 727 - Hidden Mist Domain Long Feijuns words aroused waves of discussion. But even those who had just learned about it were not too surprised. Hidden Mist Domain and Mist Mountain were indeed the most unfavorable places for the human civilization to launch an attack, and the most favorable places for the monster civilization to flourish. Meng Chao recalled the intelligence of his previous life. At that time, he was only an ordinary citizen and did not know how the last battle of the Monster War was fought. But he vaguely remembered that it should have been carried out in the southwest direction of Dragon City. Because after the tragic victory, an extremely large-scale martyrs cemetery was built in the southwest of Dragon City. Even the Battle God, Lei Zongchao of his previous life was buried in this cemetery. Even so, Meng Chao still asked, What evidence do you have? The monster tide is the evidence. Long Feijun said, The Super Beast Tide is equivalent to an army of millions of people. Its impossible for them not to leave traces during the whole process of gathering, organizing, and moving. As long as we trace the source, its not hard to find that several super beast tides came from the Hidden Mist Domain, at least in the southwest direction. Moreover, during the fierce battles in the past half a year, many times, we severely injured the apocalyptic beast, but it was lucky enough to escape. It also fled to the southwest direction into the Hidden Mist Domain. Not long after, when it reappeared, it was blasted out by a deity-level powerhouse and a train cannon. The wounds that were fatal were all healed back to normal. Its healing speed was far faster than the rate of regeneration of the monsters cells in the wild. This makes one have to suspect that the Hidden Mist Domain at the foot of Mist Mountain contains some kind of mysterious power that can heal or even modulate the apocalyptic beast. Meng Chao nodded. Although it was not direct evidence, it was enough to prove the problem by corroborating with the memories of his previous life. Originally, our focus was on the Eastern Front. We wanted to break through the basin that had troubled us for more than half a century from the relatively smooth mountain area in the east. However, after grasping this crucial piece of information, Dragon Citys main strategic direction had to be changed 180 degrees. No matter how hard the bone of the Hidden Mist Domain was, we had to gnaw it down! Long Feijun looked around and said with killing intent, Yes, after half a year of fierce battle, both the army and the superhumans are exhausted to the limit. However, we are in a difficult situation, but the monsters are more difficult than us. If we dont take advantage of the enemys weakest moment and destroy the monster civilization in one fell swoop, who knows what will happen? Meng Chao agreed with this very much. In the past six months, the monster civilization had been beaten up by the Dragon City civilization like a three-legged drowning dog. But a hundred-legged insect would never die. Even if the shrimp soldiers and crab generals were all killed by the humans, as long as the Demon Godand the main brainhidden behind the demon God were not uprooted and turned into ashes, the monster civilization could make a comeback at any time. How could they allow others to sleep on the side of their bed? With the hidden danger of the monster civilization lurking behind the Dragon City civilization, the humans could never mobilize 100% of their strength to participate in the war for hegemony in the Otherworld. Therefore, no matter how tragic the sacrifices were, they had to conquer the Hidden Mist Domain and destroy the ultimate nest of the monster civilization under Mist Mountain! Speaking of which, humans were currently completely ignorant of the situation in the Hidden Mist Domain. They did not know the astronomical geography, nor did they know the deployment of the troops in the place where the monster civilization originated. They did not know how many apocalyptic beasts there were, or if there were any other traps or traps. If they were to rashly send heavy troops to this unfamiliar mountain region that was filled with swamps, forests, lakes, caves, floods, mudslides, lightning storms even if they managed to win with great difficulty, they would probably pay a price that the dragon city civilization could not bear. Therefore, Long Feijun introduced that whether it was the Red Dragon Army, the transcendental tower, or the nine Super Enterprises, they all agreed that unless it was absolutely necessary, they could not use a forceful attack tactic. It was best to directly lay a large number of railway tracks on the periphery of the Hidden Mist Domain. Then, they would gather all the train cannons and heavy cannons and bombard the entire Hidden Mist Domain with high saturation, carpet bombing, and non-stop bombing. They would have to bombard the entire Hidden Mist Domain. Perhaps it was because the resources in the first half of the century were too scarce, and the human race had paid too heavy a price in the battle against the white blades of the monsters. As a result, all the people of Dragon city had suffered from the Heavy firepower deficiency syndrome, and their worship of the giant cannons and ships had reached the level of superstition. In recent years, the people of Dragon City had become wealthier, and the war resources on hand had become more and more generous. Driven by a certain kind of vengeful mentality, they crazily forged all kinds of cannons. From light rocket launchers carried on the shoulder of a single soldier. To honeycomb rocket launchers carried on the power armor. And then to the self-propelled cannon of the cancer type, which was installed with mechanical arms and biochemical brains, embedded with crystals and engraved runes. And even to the enormous steel behemoth, the train cannon. The people of dragon city blindly believed that Nothing cant be solved by a railway gun loaded with crystal explosives. If there is, then lets have another f*cking hundred guns.. The worship of giant guns was brought to the extreme. Even the peerless experts were unwilling to fight with the monsters with bayonets. The Ultimate Style, Overkill Style, Beast Soul Style, and Gun Fighting Style were all resting at the same time. Under the guidance of the drones and the reconnaissance airships.., the heavy cannons bombarded the monsters for three to five rounds, burning them into ashes. Then, the human experts slowly went up to clean up the battlefield. This was what was called civilization! However, if they wanted to carry out a carpet bombing of the Hidden Mist Domain, they would face several difficult problems to overcome. Firstly, the Hidden Mist Domain was surrounded by mountains and rivers. There were swamps and ghost lakes everywhere, so it was difficult to find a place to deploy the heavy cannons on a large scale. Secondly, the Hidden Mist Domain was too large and the terrain was too complicated. God knew which mountain and which cave the ultimate nest of the monster civilization was hidden under. The war experience of the Earth era had shown that even if the worlds number one industrial power used all its ammunition, it would still be very difficult to make the enemy hiding in the depths of the mountain tunnels yield just by bombarding them indiscriminately. The bloody and cruel infantry trench warfare was always the inevitable main theme. Even if all the crystals collected by the Dragon City civilization were cast into shells and shot into the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain with train cannons, it would still be impossible to completely turn the Hidden Mist Domain into scorched earth. Not to mention that the life force of the fungi and plants from another world was extremely tenacious. Even if they turned into scorched earth today, as long as there was heavy rain, new spiritualized plants would break out of the ground again. Moreover, because the Hidden Mist Domain contained a large number of crystal ore veins, and there was even spiritual energy spewing out from the cracks in the Earths crust like natural gas, it was constantly affected by extreme weather at that time. Thunderbolts, torrential rains, hurricanes, floods all of them were a serious hindrance to the movement and attack of the mechanized troops. In particular, the armored airships and drone troops, which humans were proud of, could ignore the fragmented terrain of the monster mountain range and directly place the strong into the combat area. Because of the interference of Thunderbolts, hurricanes, and torrential rains, it was very difficult to place them deep into the Hidden Mist Domain. Right now, the spiritual scientists and meteorologists of human beings had a preliminary understanding of the relationship between crystals and climate. They knew that crystals such as Thunderstones, which contained violent spiritual energy, would generate extremely strong positive charges underground and attract the negative charges in the clouds, turning into endless, terrifying, super-large-scale lightning. In that case, as long as the earth-drilling bombs embedded with special crystals were fired at the place where the thunderstoneswere stored and attracted the positive charges of the thunderstones, the climate in a small area would be temporarily controlled, there would be a window period where the weather was calm after a few days of rain to ensure that the mechanized troops of human beings could complete the battle plan. The premise was that, first, the humans had to determine the specific distribution of the local crystal ore veins so that they could know where to hit the earth-drilling bombs. Second, the humans had to accurately analyze the specific composition of the crystal ore veins before they could create corresponding weather weapons. Otherwise, as long as the composition of the crystals embedded in the earth-drilling bombs was slightly wrong, not only would they not be able to calm down the Thunderbolts and storms, but they would also be able to cause the earth-drilling bombs to explode, on the contrary, they would be able to intensify the eruption of extreme weather, which would be terrible. Therefore, although the railway and roads leading to the Hidden Mist Domain had been laid A large number of train cannons and heavy cannons had also been deployed to the front line. Armored airships loaded with incendiary bombs and earth-drilling bombs were also ready to launch. However, if they wanted to launch a general attack, they still needed an elite reconnaissance team to carry out a comprehensive survey and accurate analysis of the terrain and the distribution of the mineral deposits in the Hidden Mist Domain. It would be best if they could find the specific coordinates of the birthplace of the monster civilization. As well as the direction of the crystal ore vein with the richest reserves in the Hidden Mist Domain. It would also provide real-time guidance for the steel torrent outside the mist to bombard and attack. In the beginning, this glorious and arduous task fell to a death squad. The death squad was the team of superhumans who had gone mad and made a huge mistake. After being sentenced to death, they were exiled to the depths of the mist to carry out the most dangerous mission and use their lives to atone for their sins. This death squad went missing after going deep into the Hidden Mist Domain for twelve hours, as expected. Considering that during the Lair battle, a large number of former death squad members had been captured by the monster civilization and transformed into puppets of the monster civilization. The loyalty of these death penalty criminals with extraordinary powers was a problem. Asking them to spy on the ultimate nest of the monster civilization was like asking a meat bun to beat a dog. There was no return. After the failure of the first reconnaissance operation, the Red Dragon Army made a prompt decision and sent out an elite reconnaissance unit known as the man-eating pomfret. The man-eating pomfret was the most dangerous monster in the Jungle River. Although it was only the size of a palm, it was in groups, agile and fierce. It also contained all kinds of highly toxic, discharge, and acid-spewing mutated characteristics. Even if the monster was hundreds of times larger than them, if it fell into the river where the man-eating pomfret rested.., will be gnawed into a skeleton in a matter of minutes. The scouts, known as the man-eating pomfret, are naturally amphibious specialists in the jungle environment. The teams 15-year track record also shows that the jungle, considered a no-go zone by ordinary superhumans, is as familiar to these scouts as their own toilet. However, like the death squad before them, they mysteriously disappeared less than a day after venturing deep into the misty zone. Chapter 728 - The Horror of a Foreign Land Fortunately, this reconnaissance unit had strong logistical and communication support. The engineering unit of the Red Dragon Army had built a large number of communication relay stations behind them. They had also sent communication airships to risk their lives to break into the lightning-intersecting thunderstorm area above the foggy and deep extinction domain. Before these relay stations were washed away by the mudslide and the communication airships were shot down by the lightning, the man-eating pomfret squad was still in intermittent contact with the rear. The images and data that they sent back could give people a glimpse of the true colors of the monsters lair. Now, I will play a few scenes that the man-eating pomfret team sent back from the hidden fog domain. As Long Feijun spoke, he clicked on a few videos above the three-dimensional sand map. As the lights and shadows of dozens of three-dimensional projectors intertwined around the conference room, the god of Fog Mountain at the southwest corner of the sand map was suddenly magnified infinitely, making people feel as if they were in the depths of the hidden fog domain. There were even waves of dense fog surging out, giving people the feeling of being in the same place and giving them goosebumps. However, because the spiritual magnetic environment was too chaotic, the image signals sent back by the Man-eating pomfretteam were seriously interfered with. The images were both blurry and distorted, and the readable fragments were in a long period of darkness. Some of the images became black and white, while others were extremely gorgeous, as if they were vivid dreams. Meng Chao saw that at the beginning of the video, it was a fully-armed man-eating pomfretsquad that had been dropped to the edge of the hidden fog domain by means of armored airships. The dense fog was like a white demon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The dark clouds were like a collapsed city in the sky. The thick and dazzling lightning seemed to tear the sky and the earth into pale wounds. The rainstorm was not a downpour, instead, it surged out of the void like a flood that had broken through a dam, adding fuel to the mudslide in the valley. It emitted deafening, continuous booms. Just by browsing the video, Meng Chao could feel a primitive, barbaric, and boundless power surging toward him. This was a power that was even more terrifying than that of the apocalyptic beasts. Even he, who had cultivated with the war godfor half a year, had goosebumps all over his body because of this power. However, the members of the man-eating pomfret ignored them. There were a few veterans with scars all over their faces who were still in the mood to joke around. They even told each other a few low-class and dirty jokes. They didnt stop talking, and their hands werent idle either. They skillfully put on their nano battle suits and power armors, counted all the battle materials, and adjusted the combat parameters of the thinking tank and the six-legged rune machine. More than twenty elite members of the man-eating Pompanospecial forces and more than fifty thinking tanks filled with guns, ammunition, and communication equipment plunged into the fog. The screen turned black and switched to the second video. This place was not too far from the edge of the hidden fog domain, and the spiritual magnetic interference was not too strong. Relying on the mobile signal amplifier and the portable relay station, the images they sent back were relatively stable and clear. However, the environment in the depths of the dense fog was already very different from the outside world. One had to know that although the other world and earth were separated by a sea of stars, their ecosystems werent too different. Other than being wilder and more dangerous, it was difficult to tell the difference between the jungles of the other world and the Amazon rainforest on Earth at a glance. Many scientists suspected that the two planets must have been artificially designed by the archaic civilization, or else they wouldnt be so similar. However, this was not the case in the hidden fog domain. Other than the relatively Normalwilderness and forests, Meng Chao also saw countless strange-looking plants through the main view of the man-eating pomfret team. In other words, he was not sure if they were Thingsof plants. Some Plantsdid not have branches or leaves. They were like black electric poles that pierced straight into the sky. They grew together in clusters, and each cluster had dozens of electric poles. If it were not for the unique texture and material of the towering trees, it would be hard to imagine that they were also a kind of living creature. There were also some plantsthat were growing on the branches that were constantly forking. They were covered with round fruits that were absolutely accurate. They were scarlet, dark purple, azure blue, and dark green. They were the purest colors that were very difficult to extract from various natural environments, the surface of the plantswas covered with rune-like patterns, which even showed the characteristics of crystallization. It was as if the plantscould extract the spiritual energy from the underground spiritual veins and condense it into something similar to crystals in their own bodies. They were livingcrystals! Some of the plantswere crouching in the forest like monsters that were ready to pounce on their prey at any time. When they first saw it, they even gave the man-eating pomfret team a big fright. All the elite Special Forces members were prepared to shoot the monster into a thousand holes as if they were facing a great enemy. When they got closer to observe, they realized that it was not a monster at all. Instead, it was a shrub, vine, mushroom, and moss that had grown naturally in the shape of a monster. It was really strange. All kinds of different types of plants had fused together, but they had simulated the characteristics of the monster. Even the Eyesand Clawswere complete. It was lifelike. Meng Chao knew that many monsters had Mimicry, which could mimic the characteristics of plants. However, other than the memory fragments from his previous life, this was the first time he had seen plants that could mimic a monster. Following that, the Man-eating pomfretteam saw many strange and unbelievable Plants. This mysterious foreign land was like an alien planet with a completely different ecological environment from Earth. Of course, it was. Perhaps, this was the true face of the foreign world. What the people of Dragon City had seen in the past was just a Habitable environmentthat had been modified by the archaic civilization. The Man-eating pomfretteam was also moved by the strange environment around them. Although they did not encounter any enemy attacks, the atmosphere became more and more depressing. The scene gradually began to shake, and one could hear the heavy breathing of the team members and the sound of them continuously swallowing saliva. Even the rudest and most unscrupulous veterans had their mouths tightly shut. Suddenly, a roar came from the sky, and the torrential rain fell heavily on their heads without any warning. Then, everyone fell into darkness. When the picture was lit up again, the signal transmission became intermittent because of the greatly enhanced spiritual magnetic interference. The main view of the man-eating Pomfretteam also shook, distorted, and blurred as if they had fallen into a nightmare. Looking into the distance, the mist in the valley and the dark clouds on the mountain top seemed to have merged together, turning into clusters of gray chaos. The weird plantsthat looked like alien creatures seemed to have woken up from hibernation under the nourishment of the rainstorm. The man-eating Pomfretsquad struggled forward in the rainstorm and the jungle. Even with the power armor and the thinking tanks struggles, it was still difficult for them to open a path in the wild and twisted jungle. From time to time, the thinking tank would be hit by the falling rocks on the cliff and fall into the deep valley, in the muddy and rapid stream that had just been created by the heavy rain. F * ck! A clear swear word suddenly appeared in the voice-over. Look, weve been here before! A scout pointed at the trunk of a towering tree in front of them. On it was the mark that they had made with their sabers half an hour ago. Although the moss quickly covered the mark at a speed visible to the human body, the mark was still visible. However, the slight dent and the special paint that was smeared on the mark and mixed with the bone powder of the monsters were still recognized by the Scouts who had received special training. Its the Space Wrinkle Zone. The commander said in a deep voice, The area is covered in tiny space slits, like an invisible maze or the legendary Ghostly Wall. Together with the confusion of the fog and the torrential rain, it is easy to crawl into the space slits dizzily and return to the old road. It is not strange at all. The monster will fail. Mark the place and raise your five senses to the maximum with your spiritual energy. When you sense the space disturbance around you, you will always be able to map out the terrain. Then, summon the train cannons and the armored airships to blow the place up! The man-eating Pomfretsquad was indeed one of the most elite Scouts of the Red Dragon Army. In the next video, they indeed rushed out of the area of space foldsand arrived in the wilderness between hills. The Thunder and storm seemed to have gradually subsided. However, the mysterious and oppressive atmosphere continued to grow. Look, what is that! A team member exclaimed. The camera rotated and aimed at the center of the wilderness. There stood alone dozens of green giants that were hundreds of meters tall with tentacles all over their bodies. Among them, the tentacles of more than ten giants were still intertwining with each other, as if they were holding some strange ceremony. The camera shook violently, and it seemed that even the experienced Man-eating pomfretteam was deeply shocked by the visual impact of this scene. When they held their breath and carefully approached, they discovered the true appearance of the Giants. They were all earths ultra-high voltage transmission towers. As an important industrial and military town in the Earths era, Dragon City was surrounded by a large-scale energy network. When Dragon City passed through, a large number of power stations and transmission towers also passed through. Because of space collision and overlapping, the wrinkles spread out like a wave, Throwingmany satellite towns and ancillary facilities of Dragon City further away. These ultra-high voltage transmission towers had been standing here since more than half a century ago, like huge metal skeletons. A large number of mosses, vines, and grapevines that looked like creepers treated these iron towers and cables as the best habitat. During the long half a century, they grew, climbed, split, multiplied, and wound around. Gradually, they filled the Skeletonwith Internal organs.. The iron towers turned into giants, and the cables turned into tentacles. Human creations were eroded by other worlds and transformed into a brand-new life form. It was another false alarm. The members of the man-eating pomfret team all heaved a sigh of relief. But in the next second, a shocking change occurred. As if sensing the aura of the intruders, all the Green Giants became active. The vines that filled the iron tower, which were like internal organs, were wriggling like hungry growls. The cables that were scattered around the iron tower were dancing crazily like the tentacles of an octopus under the control of a reptile, and they were swimming toward the man-eating pomfretteam like pythons. The Moss covering the surface of the iron tower changed its color one after another, as if a large patch of mold had grown out in an instant. The dark green moss had turned into blood-red! Chapter 729 - The Town in the Devil’s Den What the hell is this thing? Lets go. Our ammunition and spirit energy are quite limited. Dont linger on the battlefield. Get out of its hunting range! After testing the green giant with a few firebombs embedded with crimson crystals, the man-eating pomfret team made a prompt decision after the flames that had just burst out were immediately swallowed by more vines and moss. They took turns to cover each other and retreated from the battlefield. However, in the bushes around them, a large number of cables covered in moss had long been dormant. Like sinister vipers, they launched a surprise attack from an unbelievable angle. The picture began to shake and spin violently. It was covered by flames and thick smoke again. The members of the man-eating pomfret team could barely be seen as they were entangled by green tentacles. In order to break free from the restraints, they had no choice but to take off their power armor and sacrifice a large number of thinking war trucks, which were engraved with runes and equipped with biochemical brains as well as superbrain chips. A six-legged intelligent vehicle in the form of a spider was deployed at the back of the team to carry out the blocking mission. It carried four Vulcan cannons. The bullet chains that shot out of the four Vulcan cannons were like burning sickles, harvesting the green tentacles in a frenzy. However, more tentacles came from all directions and wrapped the thinking war truck tightly, completely covering it and turning it into another green monster. As the vines, moss, and branches on the surface of the thinking war truck wriggled, it actually turned around and pounced on the man-eating pomfret team. Faced with such a weird scene, even seasoned soldiers who had experienced hundreds of battles felt their scalps go numb. The scene sank into darkness again amid the continuous fire and roars. In the next video, the man-eating pomfret team temporarily escaped the pursuit of the green giant and arrived at a seemingly safe cave. However, several soldiers were covered in wounds. There was even a soldier who was pinned to the ground by his comrades. His face was pale and drenched in sweat, but he struggled madly as if he was possessed, screaming hysterically. His nano combat suit had been cut open with a single molecular scalpel. His pale skin and hideous blood vessels could be clearly seen, as well as the things hidden under his skin that were bulging and running everywhere. Something had entered his body. It was wriggling, tearing, and escaping between his limbs, bones, and internal organs! Give me a shot! The soldier cried out in pain, Give me a shot, quickly! Naturally, his comrades would not give up on him so easily. They used tourniquets to bind his limbs tightly, limiting the things access to his body cavity. Then, they injected a large amount of coagulant into the soldiers body. The medicine was used to temporarily freeze the wound in a critical environment where surgery could not be carried out in the wild. It delayed the pain and aggravation of the injury. However, in terms of the thing that drilled into the body of the soldier, the bone-chilling feeling was obviously very unpleasant. It could be seen darting left and right, drilling around inside the soldiers body like a little mouse. After gritting his teeth and waiting for a minute, the commander asked the soldiers to cut off the tourniquet tied on the soldiers left arm. He then opened up a way for that thing to escape. That thing immediately drilled into the soldiers left arm. It caused the soldiers left arm to instantly double in size, becoming bruised and swollen. There was even dark green pus being secreted out of the pores. The commander screamed. His battle saber was like an unsheathed silver dragon. With a lightning-like slash, he cut off the soldiers left arm at shoulder level! The soldier grunted, but he knew that it was his only choice. He bit his lip hard and endured the pain. He rolled to the side to distance himself from his broken left arm. His comrades immediately went forward to help him cauterize the wound, block the blood vessels, and inject painkillers, medical drugs, as well as high-energy nutrition drugs. As for the severed left arm, it seemed to be aware that it had been tricked. It began to twitch like a weird python that was struggling on its deathbed. From the bloody and festering wound, a large number of prickly stems and branches gushed out and wrapped the severed left arm tightly. It made it look like a completely independent monster. The tip of the stem pierced deeply into the muscle fibers and nerve clusters in the arm. It controlled the five fingers and crawled around like a spider or scorpion, trying to jump onto other warriors. Some warriors had already prepared flame throwers, and they burned the monster into ashes while they cursed. What What monster is this? Looking at the ashes, all of the veterans were silent. After a long time, someone finally asked with difficulty. No matter what monster it is, we must complete the mission. The commander paused and said in a heavier tone, We will definitely complete the mission! The next few videos got longer and longer, while the images got blurrier and blurrier. For a long time, the footage showed the dark clouds in the underbrush or the sky that were rolling like raging waves. Outside the images, only the sound of panting could be heard. It was as if the cameraman was exhausted or seriously injured, and he could only lie on the ground, unable to move at all. In a few scenes that were barely recognizable, the man-eating pomfret team seemed to be in more danger, and it was constantly losing members. Not only did they lose a lot of thinking war trucks and ammunition supplies, but those who were still alive were also getting increasingly tired and nervous. Only the commander was still as calm as ever. He kept cheering for his teammates. When faced with danger, he also took the lead and faced death with equanimity. The phrase we will definitely complete the mission was repeated several times in almost every video. Each time was filled with decisive and irrefutable strength. However, the last time he said this sentence He was holding a bundle of crystal bombs tightly in his arms. His expression was mournful and resolute. He retreated step by step away from the warriors who were shouting and trying to dissuade him. Remember, we will definitely complete the mission. The commander enunciated each word clearly, Even if the man-eating pomfret team is completely annihilated, we must explore as many areas as possible before the last drop of our blood is drained. We must transmit the data back and leave a signpost so that the latecomers can follow our footsteps and reach the deepest part of the monsters lair! Before he finished his statement, he had already detonated the crystal bomb. His body, which had been constantly wriggling, expanding, and twisting, was blown to pieces. That was the last video data transmitted by the man-eating pomfret team. After that, there were no more images, only sound. It was the conversation of the surviving members in the communication channel. The communication channel was also heavily jammed as if hundreds of sharp noises were mixed together. After repeated analysis by the militarys technical experts, they were barely able to catch some vital information. They found out that after the commander died, the remaining members did not choose to retreat. Instead, they made a desperate gamble and continued to advance. Until they saw How is this possible? There is actually such a deep valley at the foot of Mist Mountain! This is not a valley, this is simply an abyss! Didnt you notice that the depression here is very uniform? Its surrounding is in a precise circular shape, like a natural crater! It cant be natural. From the shape and arc of the depression, as well as the smoothness of the rock wall, it looks like a meteorite crater. Meteorite crater? What mass of meteorite can create such a terrifying meteorite crater? The energy released by such an impact could destroy half of the Other World, just like the meteorite attack that destroyed the dinosaurs back on Earth! Wait, look, what is that? This, this is impossible. A town, a human town! In such a d*mn place Those people are still alive! The voice stopped abruptly. Long Feijun told everyone present that this was the last message sent by the man-eating pomfret team. Everyone, including Meng Chao, took a deep breath, circulated their spirit energy, and gently massaged their cerebral cortex before they were able to extricate themselves from the tense and treacherous atmosphere. They remained silent for half a minute. In their hearts, they saluted the brave and fearless members of the man-eating pomfret team with the utmost respect. Then, Long Feijun asked, What do you think of the message sent by the man-eating pomfret team Although the monsters in the Hidden Mist Domain are brutal and weird, including the green giant that was formed by the vines and moss winding around the super high-voltage transmission tower, they are not something that our technology and firepower cant handle. Saturated carpet bombing is still the most important tactical option. A young officer pondered for a moment and said, However, what did the man-eating pomfret team find in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain in the end? A huge crater and a human town at the bottom of the crater? Could it be the ruins of a human town? Another officer said, As you know, when Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, many satellite cities and towns were torn apart and scattered in the depths of Monster Mountain Range, except for the main city. Without a huge body, it was not enough to support a civilization. These towns ended up being frequently swallowed by the mist and monsters in the ten to twenty years after transmigration. When we found them, only the ruins and the bones of our compatriots were left. Even though there were a few survivors, they would often be unrecognizable and almost assimilated by the monsters. Now that there are Earths ultra-high voltage transmission towers and a nearby town in the Hidden Mist Domain, its not surprising. It might not be a ruin The officer shook his head slowly and said, The man-eating pomfret team has participated in several missions to explore abandoned satellite towns. If it were the ruins of an ordinary town, they wouldnt have made such a fuss. Moreover, in their last call, they clearly stated that the residents of this town were alive. Because the man-eating pomfret team discovered this human town as soon as they approached the crater that was likely caused by a meteorite impact, I believe that they were not too close to the town. To be able to tell that the residents of the town are still alive from a distance and that they are human beings means that this town should be quite prosperous. The residents must also carry very conspicuous Earthling features. But, how is that possible? the second officer said in surprise. We are talking about the foot of Mist Mountain, the core area of the Hidden Mist Domain. There are countless pieces of evidence indicating that its the monster civilizations ultimate lair. How can there be a human town that is intact and full of vitality in such a d*mned place? Chapter 730 - Sinkhole The question was indeed filled with an extremely ominous aura. After pondering for a moment, everyone present felt their hair stand on end. Our Abnormal Beast Research Department has a conjecture. In fact, it was proposed by Meng Chao. Ye Xiaoxing continued, They have evolved from monsters to a monster civilization, and they know Dragon Citys social structure as well as the civilizations weaknesses like the back of their hands, even infiltrating the depths of the Lair to incite many humans. The monster civilization has very likely captured many humans alive, read their memories and thoughts, and used the fire of human civilization to light up the monster civilizations path of evolution. However, the few humans living in the wilderness would not be able to replicate the Earth eras vast social system and technological level. They would definitely degenerate into barbarians who eat raw meat and drink blood. It would not be of much help to the monster civilization. A satellite town that is self-sufficient and operates according to the laws of Earth is what the mastermind behind the monster civilization needs the most. As long as the mastermind is smart enough, it might not drive the monster horde to destroy an Earthling satellite town once it finds one. Perhaps, thinking of a way to raise this town, as well as observe and study the Earthling society, will be more conducive to the monsters evolution. They can then develop a strategy that is highly targeted to destroy the entire human civilization in one fell swoop. The young officers were silent for a moment before they revealed expressions of sudden realization. Their gazes were all directed at Meng Chao. Meng Chao coughed dryly and said, I got inspiration from Agricultural Universitys practices. Many of Agricultural Universitys departments dont simply kill the monsters when they encounter them. Instead, they think of ways to raise and refine the monsters so that I can use their powers. If we encounter a large-scale monster lair in the wilderness, if the situation is not particularly critical and causing too big an obstacle to the colonization of Dragon Citys people, we wont destroy it immediately. Instead, we quietly observe and study the monster population system. We also put in various interfering factors, observe the reaction of the monsters, and develop new tactics that are more focused. I think that since the human civilization treats the monsters like that, the monster civilization will very likely treat the humans in the same way. If there werent a complete human town for the monster civilization to study, they would never be so familiar with the human language, mentality, customs, and even conflicts of interests. They would never have been able to accurately attack Dragon Citys weakest link. Therefore, it is not surprising that a Dragon City satellite town has been here for more than half a century, appearing near the monster civilization. Thats right. Long Feijun nodded approvingly and said, After comprehensive analysis by the Red Dragon Army and the Abnormal Beast Research Department, they both support this conclusion. The monster civilization captured and raised an entire human town before it evolved from an ignorant animal into a civilization that could compete with us. It also knew the situation of the people on Earth inside and out. On the other hand, if there really is an intact human town in such an unpredictable place, it proves that it must be the monster civilizations ultimate lair. Because, without the protection of the monster civilization, it is impossible for a human town to survive in the Hidden Mist Domain for even a day. Everyone thought quickly and immediately understood and agreed with Long Feijuns train of thought. The Hidden Mist Domain was not an ordinary wilderness or jungle. It was the most terrifying place in the entire Monster Mountain Range. It was ten times scarier than Shattered Starlake, Graveyard Forest, and Raging Waves Mountain Range, where Meng Chao had fought fiercely before. After all, the size of a satellite city was too small. Even if it was the largest satellite city outside the main city of Dragon City, before transmigrating, it only had a few hundred thousand permanent residents. Hundreds of thousands of people, after the chaos and disasters in the early stage of transmigrating, in addition to the lack of resources and the invasion of viruses, would be lucky if only 30,000 to 50,000 people could survive. Thirty thousand to fifty thousand people, relying on their own strength, could survive for more than half a century in a place like the Hidden Mist Domain that could wipe out the entire army of the man-eating pomfret team and not be affected by the strange environment at all? How was that possible?!! Since we have confirmed that the Hidden Mist Domain is the ultimate nest of the monster civilization, and a human town has been sealed here, even if we lose two recon squads consecutively, we will have to invest new recon forces. Long Feijun said, We can not allow the mastermind of the monster civilization to hide in the depths of the fog behind Dragon City, nor can we watch as our compatriots in a town are controlled and ravaged by the monster without doing anything. Therefore, the Red Dragon Army shared intelligence with the Abnormal Beast Research Department and the Supernatural Tower. They sent out three more elite reconnaissance squads. Meng Chao nodded. Be it Team Nine led by Lu Siya or the senior hunters of the Hunter Association, they were all powerful existences whose combat experience was not inferior to the man-eating pomfret teams. Although the man-eating pomfret team was most likely wiped out, they fulfilled their duty perfectly. They explored the terrain of the Hidden Mist Domain and analyzed the samples of the underground veins, leaving a lot of radioactive markers and transmitting critical data to the outside world. Long Feijun continued, Based on the data that the man-eating pomfret team sent back, we drew a map of some of the areas in the Hidden Mist Domain. We loaded the weather interference bombs with the railway guns and bombarded the mountains above the crystal veins, causing a chain reaction of the magnetic field. The local microclimate was temporarily changed, and the Thunderbolts, torrential rain, floods, and debris flows were calmed down. We managed to gain a short window of time. The three new reconnaissance teams set off immediately. Following the footsteps of the man-eating pomfret team, they arrived at the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain successfully. They took clearer pictures and mapped more detailed data. The data will provide great support for our next strategy. Long Feijun pointed at the three-dimensional sand table. The lights and shadows changed, and new pictures and videos appeared. It was clearly visible that all the members of the Abnormal Beast Research Departments Team Nine, including Lu Siya, were standing in front of a cluster of purple shrubs that were growing crazily and curling into a spiral. They had brought with them automatic war machines that were ten times more powerful than the man-eating pomfret team, driven by crystals and controlled by runes. The spiritual flames around them were even more intense than that of the man-eating pomfret team. Many of the investigators who were exploring in the front had their feet three feet above the ground to prevent themselves from being bitten by snakes, insects, rats, and ants that were lurking in the grass. They were floating in the air, demonstrating the strength of breaking through to the Heaven Realm. With the signpost that the man-eating pomfret team had condensed with their lives, they passed through the space wrinkling area without any danger. They also avoided the vines that were winding around the transmission tower and turned into green giants, which were the most dangerous existences in the Hidden Mist Domain. They only took some photos from afar. They also found the scene where the commander of the man-eating pomfret team self-detonated. There was no trace of human activity there anymore. There were colorful vines, branches, shrubs, and moss everywhere as if it was a bright garden that didnt seem real. But Lu Siya and the other investigators had collected something incredible there. They were cells extracted from the mucus scraped from the vines. Under the crystal microscope that Lu Siya carried with her, it was clear that these cells had huge vacuoles and a large number of chloroplasts. These were typical characteristics of plant cells. But it did not have the cell walls that plant cells should have. Instead, it was covered with a layer of flexible, translucent cell membrane made of phospholipids. There was also a rather active centrosome. Although it was possible that there was a centrosome in low-level plants. However, this part swam slowly like a python. When it met a human, it would automatically erect a large number of thorns and shriek. No matter how one looked at it, it did not belong to the category of low-level plants. Its cells had the characteristics of both animal and plant cells. Such weird creatures were everywhere in the Hidden Mist Domain. Perhaps, such cells could explain why the moss, branches, and vines that looked like plants were crazier than monsters. However, these cells were not the focus of Lu Siyas teams research for the time being. After a period of trekking, the nine teams arrived at the last coordinates of the man-eating pomfret team before they lost contact. It was in front of the crater that seemed to have been hit by a meteorite. In the conversation in the communication channel, the nine teams of investigators called the crater, the sinkhole. Under the cross-shot of the holographic camera, the sinkhole was indeed as large as a sinkhole. It was deep, magnificent, and mysterious. It was located at the foot of Mist Mountain, which was shrouded in thick mist. It was covered by a swirling sea of clouds, so when the investigators of Team Nine came to the front of the sinkhole, they thought that they had come to the shore of a white ocean. However, the absolutely precise curved shore of the white ocean and the signpost left by the man-eating pomfret team had aroused Lu Siyas vigilance, and she did not step into it easily. The sea of clouds covering the sinkhole was like the breath of an enormous primitive beast. It expanded and contracted in a very regular way, becoming thicker and thinner over and over again. When it expanded and thinned to the limit, one could vaguely see a drop of hundreds of meters. The sunken walls around the sinkhole were also in an absolutely precise and smooth arc. Some of the walls were covered in a silvery-white metallic luster or a colorful glazed texture. It was as if the rocks and crystals had all melted and solidified after being burned by extreme heat. More of the rock walls were covered by moss, vines, and branches. The plants there were growing more luxuriously and crazily than outside of the sinkhole. The two vines hundreds of meters away might have crossed the sky and entangled with each other as if they were building intersecting bridges in the sinkhole. The intersecting bridges constituted the skeleton. A lot of moss, branches, and even smaller vines were climbing up and filling the skeleton into a forest in the sky that was growing crazily in all directions in the shape of a ball. It was also like demons extending their tentacles that were covered with ghost claws from the depths of the rock wall, holding the heads of the snakes that were dancing crazily. Chapter 731 - Vanishing Without a Trace When the strong wind passed through the long and narrow valley and hit the sinkhole like a tide, the spherical jungle hanging in the air would shake with the wind, like the head of a real demon, wailing and laughing hideously. It was hard to imagine that an isolated human town could survive in such a terrible place for more than half a century. Besides, Lu Siya and her team had truly not found any signs of a human town. There was nothing at all, be it high-rise buildings, traffic arteries, vehicles, or the roar of factories. Not even the dilapidated ruins were there. Of course, the clouds and mist were gathering as well as dispersing, while the depths of the sinkhole were covered in lush vegetation. It was impossible for the investigators to scan the entire sinkhole. That was only the place where the man-eating pomfret team had left their last coordinates. It was possible that the strange conversation they heard in the communication channel had been left elsewhere, or that human town was still in the deeper depths of the sinkhole. If they were merely charting the map to provide guidance for the cannons and armored airships, it might be barely enough to advance there. However, if there really was a human town in the depths of the sinkhole, the twenty-four-hour carpet bombing would undoubtedly destroy the town and all of its residents that had been struggling for more than half a century. It was a moral responsibility that the highest authority of Dragon City could hardly accept. Besides, the sinkhole was too large. Lu Siya and the others had not found any place that could be called the monster civilizations ultimate lair yet. To let the railway guns and armored airships carry out saturation bombing in such a large area, the crystal bombs consumed would be astronomical. The cost of war was too high, and the effects of bombing might not be too good. If these crystal resources could be saved and used for human cultivation, it might be possible to train more Heaven Realm and Deity Realm experts for Dragon City. If not, they could invest in the four major research institutes and develop more black technology, which would help Dragon Citys civilization take the next step and colonize the Other World in a brand-new war. Therefore, after repeatedly weighing the pros and cons, Lu Siya and the other nine groups of investigators decided to continue moving forward. Whether it was a human town or the monster civilizations lair, they had to at least lock on to the precise coordinates of one place. Ill take one team down first. Shao Jun, take two teams and gather at the edge of the sinkhole. Zhou Meng, you and three teams retreat two kilometers away. Go to the high point we just found and observe our actions from a distance. Lu Siya calmly gave the order, Remember, if anything unusual happens to us, and I mean anything, your mission and the third teams mission is not to rescue us, much less continue exploring. Instead, you will turn around and run away without any hesitation. Strive to send out all the data that you have collected earlier. Do you understand? But The two deputy team leaders named Shao Jun and Zhou Meng were tough, fierce, and menacing-looking people. Facing the mysterious sinkhole, they were not afraid at all. On the contrary, they were eager to volunteer themselves. However, Lu Siya rejected them without hesitation. There is no but. I am the team leader, and I will go down first. If you cant even deal with me, it will be a waste of your time. Try to escape and call for artillery cover support! After half a year of training, the Queen Bee had gotten more experienced. Her every movement was full of an undisputable temperament. The two deputy team leaders stopped arguing and carried out her orders immediately after she stared at them with her lightning-sharp eyes. Lu Siya commanded the investigators to build a small camp at the edge of the crater with the equipment carried by the rune machines. Then, she built a small elevator with a winch and steel cable driven by crystals. During this process, she released some drones in an attempt to go deep into the sinkhole and take more pictures at close range. However, strong winds swept through the sinkhole, and the spirit magnetic interference was very strong. The drone had just gone dozens of meters deep when it seemed to be wrapped by an invisible tentacle and pulled into the depths of the mist. The images transmitted by the camera in real-time also turned white. The intelligent tank in the shape of a spider, which was then dropped down, was the same. After slowly climbing down the sinkhole for more than a hundred meters, it lost control and disappeared without a trace. It seemed that it was necessary for humans to personally experience danger in order to be able to detect everything with the naked eye. Were going down! For safety reasons, Lu Siya did not activate the magnetic levitation force. Instead, she took a lift with a few investigators and slowly descended. In one shot, she even gave a thumbs up and waved her fists at the people at the edge of the crater. A gentle breeze blew, and the mist gathered again, drowning Lu Siya and the investigators. Then Thats it. Long Feijun turned off the three-dimensional image and said, This is the last message we received from the elite investigators of Team Nine. There was a moment of silence. How is that possible? Meng Chao suddenly stood up and pressed his fists against the conference table, as if he were trying to push the table into two large, clear pits, Leader Lu and the others were not in any danger at all. Besides, Leader Lu has made careful arrangements. Wasnt there a team of people stationed at a high point a few kilometers away to observe from a distance? Did they not capture anything? That was the problem. They had all gone missing, including Team Leader Lu and the first team who had gone deep into the crater; the second team that had been stationed at the edge of the crater and had deployed a large number of automatic fire points around the temporary camp; and the third team that had been far away from the crater. All of them had mysteriously disappeared at the same time. Team one and team two aside, team threes high point position was carefully selected by Team leader Lu. A lot of mines were planted nearby to ensure that it was absolutely clean and safe. Logically speaking, even if the Apocalyptic Beasts suddenly appeared, it would take a certain amount of time and trouble to kill all the troops of the three teams. Even if the third team was powerless to resist, they should at least be able to transmit the last message so that we can see the real face of the enemy before they are completely annihilated, right? However, they did not. Before they disappeared, they left nothing behind. Not only the nine teams led by Leader Lu, but the other elite reconnaissance unit of the Red Dragon Army and the third exploration team made up of the senior hunters from the Hunter Association. They approached the sinkhole from different directions at the same time. However, when Leader Lu and the others went missing, the two teams from the Red Dragon Army and the Hunter Association also went missing. Before they went missing, there were no abnormalities and no battles. Long Feijuns words made everyone break out in cold sweat after careful consideration. If the disappearance of the man-eating pomfret team can be explained by encountering monsters, retreating while fighting, running out of ammunition and food, and sacrificing themselves, the disappearances of Leader Lu and the other three exploration teams are indeed extremely weird. Long Feijun spoke the truth for everyone. If we dont figure out the mystery of their disappearance, the people of Dragon City will never be able to sleep and eat in peace! Of course. Although the monsters encountered by the man-eating pomfret team could not be explained by common sense, they could at least be solved by covering them with artillery fire. However, Lu Siya and the others had a total of three elite exploration teams deployed at seven or eight coordinates that were quite far away. They had dozens of Heaven Realm and above experts who had been through hundreds of battles. They were experienced superhumans who were familiar with the characteristics of monsters and the temper of the wilderness, there were also ten times more runic machines. Each runic machine carried a large number of cameras, detectors, and data transmission devices. In the end, before they could even see the enemys true face, their eyes were blinded, their ears were sealed, and their tongues were cut off. They could not send out any effective information at all? This kind of unpredictable unknown was truly the deepest level of terror. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They could see the confusion and coldness in each others eyes. There was another bout of inexplicable silence. Battle God Lei Zongchao suddenly coughed lightly and said, Ah Jun, play the video again. In order to stabilize his vitality magnetic field, Lei Zongchao curled up in a specially made lead suit. In order to stimulate everyones thoughts, he deliberately suppressed his presence very thinly. He sat in the corner without saying a word, as if he was a mascot, quietly listening to the discussions of the crowd. However, when he coughed lightly, even if it was only half a sound, he instantly attracted the attention of all the young military officers and ace investigators, becoming the main character. Long Feijun respectfully asked Lei Zongchao which part he wanted to watch. Lei Zongchao asked him to find the UHV transmission tower that was covered in vines and branches and turned into a green giant, which Lu Siya and the others had filmed. Then, he found the UHV transmission tower captured by the man-eating pomfret team and compared them. One at the front and one at the back. Are the two teams capturing the same place? Lei Zongchao narrowed his eyes and asked slowly after looking at it for a long time. Long Feijun nodded in agreement. So, these green giants also transformed from the same batch of UHV transmission towers? Lei Zongchao continued to ask. Yes. Long Feijun said, The Dragon City power company stored the data of all the transmission towers and substations around Dragon City before the transmigration. This batch of UHV transmission towers is 233 meters tall, and the bifurcation structure at the top is also quite special. It is the latest product at that time, and there is only this batch around Dragon City. After comparing it with the surrounding terrain, we can confirm that the man-eating pomfret team and Team Nine were taken at the same location. Thats not right. Lei Zongchao pointed at the two holographic photos and said, In the two photos, the relative positions of the UHV transmission towers have changed. These two towers are closer to each other, and these few towers seem to be much more sparse, as if they deliberately left a gap. The cables of the last few towers hang down and disappear into the grass. If Im not wrong, they are like pythons lurking there, ready to attack at any time. Under Lei Zongchaos guidance, everyone moved their heads closer to take a closer look. As expected, they saw a strange change. When the man-eating pomfret team and group nine arrived, the positions of several UHV transmission towers had changed. It was like a trap that could kill people. After the adjustment and movement of the traps, it was more convenient for predation! How is this possible? Everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. These UHV transmission towers should be deeply rooted in the ground, firmly embedded in the base made of reinforced concrete. Only then could they support the two-hundred-meter-high iron towers and withstand the assault of the fierce wind and heavy rain. If they crossed over together with the ground, there were only two outcomes for them. Either they remained standing and did not move at all, or they collapsed because of the earthquake. No matter what, they should be towering trees with steel and iron bones. They should never grow legs like monsters and run around everywhere, right? Wait a minute Someone suddenly thought that if these UHV transmission towers really rose from the ground under the influence of some mysterious force, and were wrapped up by the moss, branches, and vines with extremely strong cell activity, they would not be able to escape. Their attack patterns were not necessarily like predatory plants that could only be limited to a certain range. Instead, they were like monsters that could choose the most suitable hunting ground at will. This realization caused the temperature in the meeting room to instantly drop by ten degrees. And it was filled with the sound of swallowing with difficulty. Chapter 732 - Before the General Attack What are the Red Dragon Army and Abnormal Beast Research Department going to do next? In the end, it was Meng Chao who broke the silence. Its not just the Red Dragon Army and the Abnormal Beast Research Department, but all the forces and experts in Dragon City. Long Feijun was calm but determined, The Monster War has dragged on for too long. The decades-long battle has consumed too much of our energy and resources, especially now. Millions of mechanized troops and superhumans are near the edge of the Hidden Mist Domain, and the Deity Realm warriors are waiting behind. The resources consumed every second are astronomical. If we dont destroy the monster civilization completely, Dragon Citys economic system will collapse first. Hence, no matter how terrifying the unknown forces lurking in the Hidden Mist Domain are, our general attack will begin in seven days! Meng Chao nodded. It was indeed incredibly expensive to maintain the war state of a million mechanized armies and high-level superhumans. Putting aside the army for the time being, lets talk about Deity Realm powerhouses. Their combat strength was comparable to the aircraft carrier formation from the Earth era. The resources that they consumed every day were as terrifying as the fuel and maintenance costs for an aircraft carrier formation too. As for the aircraft carriers themselves, going on a daily cruise and going to war at full strength were two different things. For example, if the Deity Realm powerhouses cultivated their paths, carried out low-intensity maintenance training, and sat in the office to guide the amount of resources consumed, it would be recorded as one unit. Training crazily day and night to maintain their peak condition, and preparing to break into the monster civilizations ultimate lair would require at least seven to eight units of resources. Even if there were sufficient resources, it was impossible for a Deity Realm powerhouse to maintain his or her peak condition for a long time. It was just like how no one could run a marathon as fast as they run in a 100-meter race. When an arrow was on the bowstring, it had to be fired. When a saber was unsheathed, it had to taste blood. It was either the enemys or their own. The Survival Committee will issue the highest mobilization order in twenty-four hours. It will announce the start of the Fall Offensive to the whole city and mobilize all personnel and resources. If everything goes as planned, the Fall Offensive will be the last battle between us and the monsters. No matter how tragic the price is, the Dragon City cavalry will definitely raze the monsters lair to the ground. Long Feijun solemnly said, However, the Other World is, after all, a planet whose size is not inferior to that of Earth. Monster Mountain Range is just an insignificant corner. We have to prepare for a larger scale of colonization after we defeat the monsters. If we can explore the map of the Hidden Mist Domain 1% more clearly and provide more precise guidance for the railguns and armored airships during the carpet bombing, our killing efficiency will increase exponentially. Then, we will be able to save more precious resources. We wont be bombarding the map in vain, but we will be able to train more superhumans. Similarly, if we can figure out the reason for the disappearances of the man-eating pomfret team, Lu Siya, and the other three exploration teams before we launch a general attack, we can minimize the casualties and preserve Dragon Citys vitality. It is also very important to find out whether the satellite town exists, whether the survivors inside are still alive, and what they might look like if they are still alive. Although we can only carpet bomb the sinkhole as a last resort and blow the satellite towns and the monster lairs into ashes, it will be absolutely impossible for the monster civilization to use our compatriots as human shields to resist stubbornly. But doing so will inevitably cast a shadow on our civilization and put a poisonous thorn in the hearts of everyone who knows about it. Therefore, we must find conclusive evidence to prove that we have no other choice but to sacrifice ourselves. Based on the aforementioned factors, the Survival Committee has decided to send ten exploration teams to the Hidden Mist Domain before the general attack. On the basis of the previous exploration teams, we will continue to scout and survey the area before we open an attack path from the edge of the Hidden Mist Domain to the crater. Of course, it will be best if we can find the missing investigators such as Lu Siya and the survivors of the satellite towns! Meng Chao was slightly dazed. Ten exploration teams? Thats right. Ten exploration teams. If it werent for the fact that more experts had to be deployed to the general attack team, we would have sent more. Yes, Long Feijun said. The Abnormal Beast Research Departments Team Nine is one of the best teams in Dragon City to fight the exotic beasts. Yet, even they have gone missing mysteriously. If we send three more teams in, Im afraid that the outcome will be the same. Therefore, I will personally lead ten exploration teams to carry out saturation reconnaissance. As long as one of the ten teams can draw more maps, see the enemys true face, and provide support for the attack of steel torrents and the superhumans, it will be a victory! Meng Chao nodded slowly. He agreed with Long Feijun. If they could chart 10% more of the map, as well as record the distribution of underground veins and composition of mineral deposits It would be possible to save 30% to 50% of ammunition and casualties for a large force. That way, it would be worth it even if all ten exploration teams were wiped out. That sounded a little harsh. However, it was because of such cruelty that the people of Dragon City had been able to survive in the dangerous Other World for half a century. And they would always survive It just so happens that the instantaneous transmigration technology of the Red Dragon Armys Project 101 has matured. Although the last round of technical tests hasnt been carried out yet, time is of the essence. We can only put it on the battlefield and test it in the moment. Long Feijun continued, The Red Dragon Army has decided to send an elite armored airship to carry all the equipment needed for the three transmigration gates to the depths of the Hidden Fog Domain. By setting up a transmigration base there, the experts and resources at the rear can directly transmigrate to the frontlines. Hearing that, Meng Chao said without hesitation, If thats the case, Colonel Long, I would like to join your exploration team. First, we will build a transmigration base in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. Then, we will search for Lu Siya and more of our compatriots! The people of Battle God Palace usually addressed each other as Senior Brothers. At that moment, Meng Chao had addressed Long Feijun using his military rank in the Red Dragon Army. Apart from volunteering, he had also implied that he was going to issue a military order. With his dual background in the Red Dragon Army and the Abnormal Beast Research Department, as well as being Project 101s test subject, no one was more suitable than Meng Chao to escort the transmigration gate to the Hidden Mist Domain. Moreover, Lu Siyas life and death were unknown. The monster mastermind had yet to appear, and the mystery of the supernatural entity had yet to be solved. How could he watch Long Feijun and the others take risks while he hid behind and enjoyed the fruits of their labor? If that was the case, he would not have the face to wear the blood medal, which had been condensed from the blood of martyrs! Meng Chao then looked at Battle God Lei Zongchao, who was curled up in a corner like an old meditating monk, and his heart suddenly stirred. The current Lei Zongchao might have seemed like a mascot However, in Meng Chaos memory fragments of his previous life, Lei Zongchao had died in the last battle of the Monster War. In other words, it was Lei Zongchao who had sacrificed his life and perished together with the monster mastermind. That had led to their final victory in the Monster War. Therefore, if the battle to forcefully attack the Hidden Mist Domain did not go smoothly and the losses got too severe, Lei Zongchao would very likely burn the last of his blood, knowing his personality. That would cause his already shaky and fragmented vitality magnetic field to surge to its limit. Entering deep into the Hidden Mist Domain would produce the last and most dazzling spark. It was something that Meng Chao was not willing to see. He did not plan on persuading Lei Zongchao to not leave the Supernatural Tower or asking whether could he enter deep into the Hidden Mist Domain. It was impossible for a person like Lei Zongchao to be convinced. Meng Chao himself was impossible to convince as well. Even if a heavenly king knelt down to beg him, it would be impossible. Even if he told Lei Zongchao the truth and Lei Zongchao believed him The former Battle God would never fear death. Instead, he would follow his destiny and die willingly in exchange for the final victory. Therefore, Meng Chao could only do his best to push the final battle toward a great victory. He would let Lei Zongchao watch the battle in peace and not raise a finger. Besides Meng Chao, all the young military officers and ace investigators present were the executors of this exploration mission. In the four research institutes, Dragon City University, the alliance of five universities, and the nine mega corporations, more experts were forming exploration teams. They were preparing to infiltrate the Hidden Mist Domain from all directions at the same time. Of course, the mission was a narrow escape. Nevertheless, for the people of Dragon City, a narrow escape was nothing out of the ordinary. Therefore, there was nothing sentimental or emotional about it. Everyone immediately began to discuss the technical details. When do we set off? Meng Chao asked Long Feijun. In twelve hours at the latest. Long Feijun said, During the first six hours, everyone can choose their own gene medicine, crystal ammunition, as well as weapons and equipment in the Supernatural Tower. As long as the carrying capacity is bearable, they can take whatever they want. All the expenses will be borne by the highest authority. There is only one thing. I hope that everyone can be in the best condition and live a little longer in the Hidden Mist Domain. For the next six hours, study the detailed map and terrain data of the Hidden Mist Domain, familiarize yourself with the standard equipment, and board the armored airship. If everything goes well, we hope to reduce the departure time to less than ten hours. The sooner we enter the Hidden Mist Domain, the higher the chances of finding Lu Siya and the others. Okay. Meng Chao suddenly stood up, looked at his tactical watch, and promptly said, Ill go and prepare now! Chapter 733 - Breaking Through to Five-Star Heaven Realm! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the depths of the ancient ruins What the researchers call the ancient sword tomb It should have been an extremely tragic ancient battlefield tens of millions of years ago. Explorers and researchers once excavated a large number of broken and bizarre-shaped corpses there, which seemed to be combinations of humans and monsters. Some had human bodies but the internal structure of crustaceans. Some seemed to have a large number of anemone-like tentacles bursting out of their human body cavities. Some were giant insects with human faces, or as Wu Haibo once shared with Meng Chao, crystal-clear human bodies that seemed to be carved out of crystal. Of course, there were also many races similar to the one in the Other Worldelves, dwarves, orcs, ogres, vampires, and metal dragons. However, other than the crystal corpses, a majority of the rest had become extremely fragile after being eroded for tens of millions of years. The moment the ancient ruins were opened, they almost instantly turned into dust and disappeared with the wind. Even though they still maintained a vivid appearance when the explorers found them, they would lose all their colors and become extremely dull within minutes. Like sand sculptures at high tide, they would quickly crumble into black and white dust on the ground. Even a large number of war machines from the immemorial era had become rusty and brittle. They would shatter with a touch. Only the most sturdy cold weapons made of crystals and super alloys could barely resist the erosion of time. They had been inserted into the ancient battlefield in all directions, like thin and long tombstones. At first glance, other than the mysterious and complicated runes carved on their surfaces, these cold weapons were not much different from the swords of the people on Earth. However, using a high-magnification microscope, one could see countless layers of what looked like microchips in the cross section of the broken ancient cold weapons. If the most advanced single-molecule cutting technology of Earths people was used to peel the cold weapons layer by layer, one would be able to see dense and intricate gullies that looked like circuit boards. The diameter of the gullies was much smaller than a nanometer scale. Spirit energy surged inside and could form hundreds of different spirit magnetic fields in an instant. It meant that at least a hundred kinds of extremely powerful and unique skills were hidden in the cold weapons. In fact, many of the ultimate skills and profound mysteries that the people of Dragon City were practicing at the moment had been analyzed from the ancient divine weapons. However, there were still a lot of materials for the refinement of the ancient divine weapons that were too special and hard, and the thousands of circuit diagrams that were hidden inside were too thin and precise. With the technological level of the Earthlings, they were still unable to analyze them. Therefore, the relic research institute sealed them up in a protective manner. They were no longer being dissected and analyzed in a destructive manner. Instead, they were left for the descendants of the more developed civilizations to study. Of course, the heroes who had made outstanding contributions to the ancient ruins research center, the explorers, researchers, and testers who had made outstanding contributions to the ancient ruins research center, or the outstanding individuals who had astonishing talents in the field of psionic martial arts could still enter the ancient sword tomb after being approved, amidst the hundreds of thousands of ancient divine weapons, Meng Chao quietly sensed the extremely violent aura of destruction that had remained for thousands of years, or even hundreds of millions of years ago. In the past half year, Meng Chao had cultivated in the ancient sword tomb for hundreds of hours. He had deeply felt the power, profundity, and mystery of the ancient divine weapons. He had gradually grasped the method of absorbing the destructive power of the ancient divine weapons and fusing it into his own vitality magnetic field to infinitely strengthen his own battle intent. At this moment, Meng Chao was operating the magnetic levitation power and sitting cross-legged in the middle of the ancient sword tomb above hundreds of ancient divine weapons. His eyes were slightly closed, and his expression was solemn as he silently activated the last picture of the memory fragments from his previous life. He allowed the apocalyptic fire that destroyed Dragon City to stimulate his brain cells and nerve endings, causing his life magnetic field to boil like magma. Spirit energy ripples that could be seen with the naked eye were released from his body. They were neither light nor heavy, as if they were injecting energy and soul into the ancient divine weapons. The runes engraved on the swords and sabers from billions of years ago were all emitting a dark light. Some of them were long, some were shrill, and some were low. Something incredible happened. The ancient divine weapons also emitted wisps of spirit energy-like smoke. It was as if the ancient vicious souls attached to the blades and swords were awakened by Meng Chao. Through his vitality magnetic field, they continuously expanded and surged into his body. Meng Chaos breathing was long, as if he had entered a deep sleep. However, his eyeballs were rapidly rotating. It was as if he was in an endless nightmare, engaged in a bloody battle with the ancient demonic creatures from billions of years ago. When his vitality magnetic field surged to its limit, his skin even cracked without any warning. It was as if the injuries he received in the nightmare were all reflected back to reality. However, his cells self-healing ability was ten times stronger than half a year ago, causing the cracked wound to stop bleeding automatically within a few minutes. The scabs and crusts peeled off, revealing fresh and tougher flesh and blood. Meng Chao resonated with the archaic divine weapon for a full hour before he spat out a mouthful of foul air that looked like a bloody arrow and slowly opened his eyes. The depths of his eyes shone brilliantly, as if there were tens of millions of stars shining. His gaze was like lightning as it entwined around a heavy golden saber that was inserted diagonally into the ancient divine weapon. This was the golden tooth saber that the Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhao had relied on to dominate the Lair. It had also been reforged by the most brilliant refiners of Dragon City and fused with Meng Chaos original main weapon, the Blood Soul Saber. The Blood Soul Saber was made of the crystal marrow condensed from millions of tons of red jade in the crimson jade lode under Raging Waves Mountain. During the battle of the Lair, the blade of the Blood Soul Saber had been riddled with holes and broken into pieces. However, the surging spirit energy contained in the blood jade marrow was far from exhausted. Meng Chao simply asked a skilled craftsman to disassemble the blood jade marrow. Then, he recast the appearance and inlay holes of the Golden Tooth Saber, using the blood jade marrow as its core. Apart from that, the brand-new battle saber had also fused with a large amount of materials from Apocalyptic Beasts. The back of the saber was covered with jagged fangs, and the body of the saber was covered with a layer of dense golden scales. This made the entire saber even thicker, fiercer, and more savage. Rather than calling it a saber and relying on its sharpness to kill the enemy, it was better to say that it was a combination of a war hammer and a demon subduing pestle. A full-strength attack was enough to break the tendons, bones, and internal organs of any enemy hiding in any armor or shell, it could even directly turn into meat paste. In addition, Dragon Citys top rune master, along with the ancient rune expert of the ancient ruins research center, had carved more than ten densely packed layers of runes on the inside of the saber, making the saber come with more than ten kinds of sure-kill skills. Plus, Meng Chao had inserted this saber at the center of the ancient sword tomb for a full three months at the cost of testing the various projects of the ancient ruins research center. After absorbing the murderous and destructive aura of the ancient divine weapons around it, it was filled with an ancient and primitive feeling a mysterious feeling. Even Luo Wu, the Soul Breaking Saber, a peak Heaven Realm expert, could not stop praising this heavy saber, which was known as the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. It was more than enough to be used by most of the Heaven Realm experts. For the past half year, Meng Chao had been suppressing his realm and did not use the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber too much. On one hand, he did not want to rely too much on the strength of the weapon. He still wanted to improve his combat ability to the maximum by training crazily. On the other hand, the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber was an out-and-out ultimate weapon. The slightest spirit energy input would release an overwhelming killing intent. Even its previous owner, AJi, was secretly amazed when he saw it. Meng Chao, who was not in the four-star level of spirit enhancement, could use it freely. However, today was obviously different. Meng Chao withdrew his gaze from the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, which was covered in golden flames and bloody rays. He looked at the rows of gene medicine in front of him. More than ten tubes of gene medicine that were emitting faint fluorescence had just been opened. When they came into contact with the air, they immediately bubbled up like boiling water. There was also a strange fragrance that assailed ones nostrils, causing every cell in ones body to become agitated. These gene medicine were the most expensive top-grade items in the Supernatural Tower. They even included the top-grade items in Battle God Lei Zongchaos private collection. This was because some of the ingredients needed to refine the gene medicine had long been harvested by humans. There was no way to refine a second batch. However, Meng Chaos gaze did not linger on the gene medicine that could be exchanged for resources and could be used to arm a special forces unit for a long time. Instead, after a quick scan, it stopped on the last pale golden gene medicine. This was the spinal fluid extract of the Apocalyptic Beast, Demon Mountain. From the body of the gigantic Apocalyptic Beast, Demon Mountain, he extracted dozens of kilograms of spinal fluid. After repeated refinement, he only managed to extract three spinal fluid essences. Meng Chao was lucky enough to obtain one of the tubes thanks to the battle achievements he had obtained during the battle of the Lair and the astonishing potential he had displayed after breaking through to the Heaven Realm. He held the spinal cord essence of the Apocalyptic Beast in his hand, as if he was holding the entire spinal cord of Demon Mountain. Then, he raised his neck and drank it all in one gulp. Bang! The Apocalyptic Beast, Demon Mountain, seemed to have entered his esophagus, stomach tubes, and internal organs through his throat. Taking advantage of the burning sensation, Meng Chao quickly grabbed all the gene medicines and swallowed them without any hesitation. Bang! Bang! Bang! More than ten gene medicines crashed into his body like a dozen waves in different directions, giving off a thundering roar. Every cell of his was like an overloaded engine, emitting a screeching sound and spurting out waves of blazing spirit energy. Any superhuman would be courting death if they tried to break through to a new level in such a dangerous way. However, before the effects of the drug were fully triggered, Meng Chao had spent nearly a million contribution points on his limbs and bones. When he had devoured a large amount of Hell Blood in the battle of the Lair, his nerves, veins, and spirit meridians had been expanded by the violent spirit energy of hundreds of ferocious Hell Beasts. After training with Lei Zongchao for the past six months, he had gained a deeper understanding of how to control the surging spirit energy. The various black technology tests of the ancient ruins research center had greatly improved the toughness and willpower of his flesh and blood. Together with the healing arts that he had exchanged for contribution points, his cells had been stimulated to heal themselves at an exponential rate. Meng Chao actually forcibly controlled more than a dozen waves, allowing them to gradually fuse together and follow his will, moving in the same direction. Chapter 734 - Leveling Up the Spirit Gaze! When the formless but surging spiritual tide connected the billions of nerves, veins, and spiritual veins that could circle the earth several times together and stirred up raging waves in every drop of blood, Meng Chaos skin cracked, the orange flesh below that was as hot as magma was revealed. He roared and strode forward, gripping the Golden Tooth Blood Saber tightly. The life magnetic field collided with the spirit magnetic field of the saber itself, triggering the power that originated from the Apocalyptic Beasts in the depths of the saber. The Golden Tooth Blood Saber vibrated crazily as if it had a life of its own. The high-speed friction between the blade and the air was like the roar of a ferocious beast, releasing strands of fierce flames that could be seen with the naked eye. Its fierce flames collided with the killing intent of hundreds and thousands of ancient divine weapons in the surroundings, creating a wonderful and powerful resonance, causing all the ancient divine weapons to vibrate crazily. Meng Chaos life magnetic field also fused with the vibration of tens of thousands of divine weapons, absorbing the golden tooth blood soul blade and the flames of the ancient divine weapons like a bottomless pit. These flames flowed through 36,000 pores into his blood vessels and spirit veins, then turned into specks of light particles, surging into his brain like stars, slowly rotating. In Meng Chaos brain, it was as if a brand-new Sea of stars was being formed. He endured the pain of his brain exploding and pulled out the golden tooth blood soul blade. The Golden Battle Flames flowed from his palm into the hilt of the blade, then followed the spiritual patterns on the blade that were only a few nanometers in diameter, and instantly poured into the entire blade. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The golden scales covering the blade instantly stood up one by one. The size of the golden saber more than doubled in an instant. The edge of the sharp scales was emitting a hair-raising brilliance. It no longer looked like a battle axe, but more like a simple and crude mace. Huff! Huff! Huff! Huff! The seemingly heavy and clumsy maceseemed to be dragging out streaks of golden lightning under Meng Chaos waving. The saber aura surged to more than a hundred meters away, so sharp that it could tear space apart. Meng Chao was still pouring spiritual energy into the saber with all his might, raising the claws and teeth of the apocalyptic beasts embedded on the Sabers spine. His form became more powerful, domineering, and terrifying time and time again. In the end, the blood jade marrow that connected the entire golden saber was about to soar into the sky like a bloody dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber was even larger than Meng Chao himself. However, Meng Chao still controlled the direction of the battle blade accurately. When the battle blade left his hand and flew dozens of meters away, he used an extremely thin golden chain to wrap around the battle blade. Using a remote control method, he made the battle blade that was more than two meters long and could even destroy a main tank.., he made a delicate technique that was as precise as a scalpel. Suddenly, with a crash, the golden chain and the hilt were separated. The golden tooth blood soul blade shot into the distance at lightning speed. However, the golden chain retracted Meng Chaos wrist and coiled around his forearm, turning into a pair of shining golden armguards. The golden tooth blood soul blade was about to fly out of the ancient sword tomb. Meng Chao raised his hand, and the golden chain spun rapidly on his forearm, creating dark golden arcs of electricity. The golden tooth blood soul blade seemed to be pulled by a mysterious force. Like a boomerang, it drew a near-perfect golden arc in the air and flew back to Meng Chaos hand from nearly a hundred meters away. The two signature powers of a heaven realm expert were the power of magnetic levitation and the power of telekinesis. However, the two abilities of a low-level heaven realm expert were not very strong. The power of magnetic levitation could only pull ones body at most, breaking away from the restraints of gravity and floating very slowly. The power of telekinesis could only disturb objects that were flying slowly within three to five meters, such as changing the trajectory of a bullet. Meng Chao, on the other hand, was an anomaly in the heavenly realm. Moreover, after swallowing the blood of the angry dragon, the blood of Hell, the spinal fluid of the apocalyptic beast, and other overbearing gene reagents, and using millions of contribution points to completely blast out the energy contained within, he had already taken the most solid step, breaking through the limitations of the low-level heavenly realm. When refining the golden chains and the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Blade, a large amount of magnetic materials that attracted each other were added, greatly increasing Meng Chaos telekinesis ability. This was the reason why he was able to wield this super heavy saber that was like a Golden Tyrannosaurus at his will. Boom! Boom Boom! Boom Boom Boom! Meng Chao immersed himself in his cultivation in the ancient sword tomb. Gradually, he became one with the golden tooth blood soul blade and the ancient divine weapons around him. When the saber danced to its most exciting moment, the light particles in the depths of his brain were also like bright stars, forming a brilliant Sea of stars. Suddenly, all the light particles quickly shrank together. Just like the memory fragments of his previous life, the battle experience of the past few years, the black technology test in the Archean ruins, and the enlightenment of the Martial godLei Zongchao Everything was integrated and released to his hearts content. Meng Chao felt a loud bang that seemed to split the heaven and earth coming from his brain. The world around him was blown into pieces. He floated quietly in the vacuum of the universe. However, he did not feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, he was like a piece of transparent interstellar dust, admiring this vast, quiet, and vast world. From this, he obtained a feeling that an ordinary carbon-based intelligent life form, or in other words, a hairless monkey would never experience. After an unknown period of time. When the real world was reunited, Meng Chao felt that everything had become different from the past. The Clarityof the entire world was increased again, and the colors were a hundred times richer. It was like upgrading from a black-and-white display to a color display, or an ordinary color display to a three-dimensional display with the naked eye. The sensory stimulation was more than ten times better, not to mention how refreshing it was. It was not only that.. Meng Chao blinked his crystal clear eyes and carefully observed his hands. He discovered that he could automatically adjust the focus and wavelength of his eyes, and he could see invisible light that countless ordinary people couldnt. From this, he had the ability to see through the skin and directly observe blood vessels, nerves, bones, and muscle fibers. Then, he looked at the archaic divine weapons. The battle flames surrounding each archaic divine weapon also became clearer, as if they were lifelike fierce beasts. Then, he cast his gaze further away. It was as if he could see through the rock walls of the enormous space where the archaic relic was. He could see the crystals hidden in the rock layers and the extremely compressed spiritual energy veins. This is the mystery of the five-star Spirit VisionRealm! Meng Chao thought to himself, When extraordinary individuals cultivate to this realm, their visual system becomes even more powerful. Other than the eyeballs, the pineal gland at the center of their brows and even the cerebral cortex can absorb a large amount of invisible light and extremely weak radiation, thus sketching out the entire world and becoming even more colorful. Right now, I am also in the five-star Heavenly State. With the surge of spiritual energy, many spiritual magnetic fields that were forcibly lit up with contribution points in the past and barely operated could be operated as they wished. With the enhancement of the memories of my previous life, the nine dragons divine seal, and the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, with my current combat ability, I can fight with all my might even if I am in the peak of the Heavenly State! As he expected, when Meng Chao lit up the face of the Tinderand observed the skills that he had mastered, he found that his proficiency had increased to different degrees. Some of his unique skills had even surpassed the Master Leveland reached the Perfect Level. And this is not my limit yet.. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He channeled a lot of spiritual energy into his eyes and his glabella, stimulating his retina and the pineal gland crazily. Colorful Halos appeared inside and outside his pupils, which were expanding, shrinking, and rotating. A spot of light slowly appeared between his glabella, as if a third eye had opened. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and took back his hands to observe carefully again. It was as if he was standing in front of a microscope. The world around him gradually became quiet and dim, and only his hands were enlarging and brightening. He saw that the tiny fingerprints were as obvious as thousands of ravines that had been washed out by the flood. The dust that had been stirred up during his training just now had turned into well-defined rocks that were embedded in the fingerprints. The golden tooth blood soul blade had backfired on his hand. The tiny wounds that had been torn apart were as shocking as a red valley. However, the valleywas quickly healing. The newly-born granulation was like a pink forest that was brimming with vitality. Meng Chao was not satisfied yet. He continued injecting spiritual energy into his eyes and pineal gland. He carefully adjusted the focus and angle to familiarize himself with the brand-new performance of the new organ. One hundred times, two hundred times, four hundred times, eight hundred times.. The Magnification of Meng Chaos eyes kept increasing. Suddenly, in his blurry vision, he saw clusters of golden and light purple things that were squeezed together like grapes. These are the most common staphylococcus and Staphylococcus aureus on human hands. Meng Chao clenched his fists and waved them excitedly as he muttered to himself, The current me can directly see the bacteria with the naked eye! Chapter 735 - Bread Crab and Peregrine Falcon West of Dragon City, in the depths of the wilderness. Half a year ago, this place was still a paradise for monsters. However, with the continuous victories of mankind, after half a year of great construction, it had become a military base where silver, glittering metal fortresses overlapped and densely packed firepower points and land mines intersected each other. From time to time, armored airships would take off and land above the base. The crystal engines would drive the propellers and emit a tremendous roar that tore through the air. There were even a few visible cyclones trailing behind the armored airships. The roar was soon drowned out by the deafening explosions when the new railway guns were being tested. When Meng Chao rushed to the military base, Long Feijun, Ye Xiaoxing, and most of the members of the ten exploration teams that had participated in the reconnaissance mission had already arrived. The military reconnaissance team led by Long Feijun, the special investigation team led by Ye Xiaoxing, the senior hunter, Man-Eating Shark Zhou Chong, and the hunter team led by Snake Eye Mo Lan They were all old acquaintances. Needless to say, they worked well together. And after half a year of tempering, especially with sufficient resources, a Mesozoic expert like Snake Eye Mo Lan welcomed a second spring in which his strength surged. When he saw Meng Chao at the battle of the Lair he had undergone a complete transformation. He was like a completely different person. Of course, compared with Meng Chao seeing the changes in everyone, in everyones eyes, Meng Chao was the one who had changed the most. After the battle of the Lair, Meng Chao had been cultivating in seclusion in the Supernatural Tower. His performance was very low-key. It was to the point that many people in the circle were worried that he had overexerted himself during the battle of the Lair and exhausted his cultivation potential. His strength might even plummet, and he would become a nobody. Although people who were well-informed knew that he was receiving special training from the Battle God, Lei Zongchao Lei Zongchao was a man of his word. He had taught many young people with potential, but not all of them were able to soar into the sky and become the new martial god. Therefore, when they heard that Meng Chao had volunteered to take part in such a dangerous mission, many of their friends were secretly worried for him. That was especially true for senior hunters like Man-Eating Shark Zhou Chong and Snake Eye Mo Lan who had fought side by side in the nest city. At that time, they had fallen into the trap of the Vortex and misunderstood Meng Chaos betrayal of Dragon City. They had almost made a big mistake. Now that they knew the truth, they naturally regretted it and felt a little guilty toward Meng Chao. They had even obtained a lot of secret medicines and heavenly materials and earthly treasures through the channels of the Hunter Association and the major insurance companies to help Meng Chao recover. In addition to Superstar Resource that belonged to Meng Chaos family, the second shareholder, Qin Hu, was also a veteran hunter. He had a lot of room for cooperation with the Hunter Association. After a while, the two parties were very close and had a heated relationship. Seeing Meng Chao from afar, Zhou Chong, Mo Lan, and the others were about to go up and greet him. When they approached and took a closer look, they saw that he was full of vigor. He was in high spirits, and spirit essence was practically spewing out of his seven orifices like an old-fashioned steam locomotive. Zhou Chong and Mo Lan were both stunned. The young military officers and ace investigators who had just parted ways with him six hours ago looked at each other, feeling incredulous. Why did Meng Chao seem like a different person in just half a day? Of course, they would never have dreamed that Meng Chao had broken through the four-star Spirit Awakener Realm and the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm in less than a year. These were two obstacles that ordinary extraordinary individuals might not be able to break through even after decades, his combat strength was close to the peak of the Heaven Realm! Meng Chao, Man-Eating Shark Zhou Chong, and the other senior hunters had not seen each other for a long time. He hurried forward to greet them. Looking at Zhou Chong, his eyes were full of confusion and admiration. During the battle of the Lair, Zhou Chong had been trapped by the Vortex. In the explosion of the god transformation capsule factory, his left arm and leg had been blown off. Although the mechanical prosthesis that was driven by crystals, engraved with runes, and equipped with microchips and artificial neural connections, could simulate more than nine to five percent of the functions of the original limb, the mechanical prosthesis was still more powerful than the mechanical prosthesis. Some of the additional functions were even better than human limbs. However, because the frequency of the spiritual magnetic fluctuations was different, the machinery and flesh could not be perfectly fused together. It was destined to have a great impact on the combat strength of extraordinary humans. In addition, Zhou Chong was already very old and had received medals and special allowances through the Battle of the nest city. It was time for him to retire. Was there a need for him to go on an adventure in the mysterious foggy extinction domain? Sensing Meng Chaos doubt and concern, Man-Eating Shark Zhou Chong laughed and waved his mechanical prosthesis. Its true that I cant recover to my peak state, he said. But it seems that solving the mystery of the Hidden Mist Domain doesnt depend solely on ones combat ability. Lu Siya and the other exploration teams were all quite powerful, but they didnt have the ability to fight back against the mysterious enemy at all. The experience of exploring in the wilderness, the intuition of facing danger, and a little bit of luck. Perhaps, these are the more important things. Ive been a hunter for thirty years. Ive fought against all kinds of weird animals in the depths of the jungle. Ive enjoyed the thrill of having a razor pass my throat every second. When I was old, I only had a few peaceful years in the insurance company, but I was so bored that my bones were almost rusting. In the battle of the Lair, although I lost a hand and a leg, it awakened something in my bones. It made me feel that I was still alive. I think that even if I die, I should die in the depths of the forest. After killing thirty to fifty monsters, I should be devoured by the other monsters or swamps. I shouldnt die on a hospital bed with tubes stuck all over my body. I should die like an outdated, tattered, and worthless toy. Meng Chao was touched by his words. Dont worry, Senior Zhou. We will definitely be able to crack the secret of the Hidden Mist Domain. Meng Chao held Zhou Chongs cold mechanical hand tightly and said, Senior Lei and I are developing a brand-new martial arts that is specially suitable for extraordinary humans who are equipped with various mechanical devices. Perhaps, we will even invite you to come and study it together! A brand-new martial arts of the Battle God that is suitable for extraordinary individuals who are equipped with mechanical devices? Zhou Chongs eyes lit up and he nodded repeatedly. Alright. Of course, I would like to visit the Battle God in person if I have the chance. After I installed two mechanical prosthetic limbs, I have encountered many new problems in the cultivation of spirit energy and martial arts. I can be your experimental subject. Hahahaha! After surviving the battle of the Lair, Man-Eating Shark Zhou Chong had become more carefree and indifferent to life and death than before. He took the initiative to joke about his broken limbs and burst into laughter. Then, he suddenly looked at his mechanical palm that was gradually emitting a dangerous red glow with astonishment. Meng Chao, your hand is so strong! he exclaimed. My mechanical artificial limb is made of tungsten mixed with the bone powder of the ferocious Hell Beasts. It can even crush a rocket that is flying at high speed in the air, but it is still cracking under your hand. According to my data, your casual grip actually weighs more than half a ton. Is it that exaggerated? Everyone looked at him. If it was the Ultimate Fist strength of more than half a ton, every member of the exploration team there could easily throw it out. If they could not do this, they were not qualified to send themselves to death in the Hidden Mist Domain. Gritting their teeth, blowing their beards and glaring at each other, squeezing out half a ton of grip strength, there were definitely many people who could do it. However, not to mention gnashing his teeth, even the muscles on Meng Chaos arm did not bulge at all. He could crush a mechanical palm made of tungsten with such ease. Just how terrifying was his strength? Many insiders who had not heard of Meng Chao for half a year hurriedly refreshed their understanding of Dragon Citys youngest blood medal winner. Meng Chao, on the other hand, blushed slightly. He knew that it was caused by the overflow of spiritual energy after he had just broken through to the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm. He quickly let go of his hand and apologized. It seems that you have gained a lot in the past half a year. Zhou Chong moved his mechanical fingers, which were rattling. He stared at Meng Chao deeply and then burst into laughter. It seems that we can look forward to your wonderful performance like the battle of the Lair again! Come, I see that youve brought a lot of things. Ill take you to get the vehicles. For the last battle, the major forces of Dragon City have even brought out their trump cards. Dont be so picky! The personal equipment that the members of the exploration team carried with them were prepared according to their personal habits and preferences. The authorities paid for them. The vehicles, communication equipment, drones, and other reconnaissance equipment were all standard equipment. Among them, the vehicles were the new-generation all-terrain runic mechanical war vehicle jointly developed by the Red Dragon Army and the alliance of five universities. Its biggest feature was the use of bionics technology, and it was equipped with a biochemical brain self-learning system that simulated the brain of a monster. This greatly enriched the tactical choices of the runic war vehicle and its autonomous combat ability in an unmanned situation. Moreover, this runic war vehicle had an arc-shaped metal shell that was embedded with a buffer material attached to the outside of the mountain-specific bionic mechanical feet. When the shell was fully closed, it was like a metal egg. It could be dropped from an armored airship at an altitude of 200 to 300 meters without a parachute. It could also protect a human inside and quickly pass through rugged and dangerous areas. When the shell was opened and entered load-bearing mode, it could carry nearly a ton of goods. It could travel between the forest and the swamp as if it was flat ground. Such a design allowed it to act as the most reliable carrier, carrying all the ammunition and resources needed for a superhuman to continue fighting. It could also be slightly modified to carry a large number of heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, and mine emitters, becoming a moving point of fire and an arsenal. The exploration team members fell in love with this clever, multifunctional, all-terrain runic machinery the moment they came into contact with it. According to the round shape of the outer shell when it was closed, they gave it the nickname of Bread Crab. Dragon City had spent a lot of money for the last battle. Even the latest model of rune machine, Bread Crab, which was still being tested, was assigned to five units for each member of the exploration team. Meng Chao had recorded the appearance, voice print, and gesture information in his five Bread Crabs. In this way, he could control the five Bread Crabs through voice, hand gestures, and eye movements. Even if he was seriously injured and could not move or speak, the five Bread Crabs could still charge forward fearlessly according to a pre-set program and automatically rescue him from the battlefield. The same autonomous learning system was also installed on the Peregrine Falcon, the latest reconnaissance and attack drone. From the name Peregrine Falcon, one could tell that the unmanned aerial vehicle possessed excellent aerial combat and survivability. The special shell made of monster bone powder was extremely adaptable to the chaos of the spirit magnetic environment. Even in the extreme weather, when it lost its data connection with the rear, there was a high chance that it could automatically return to the base with all the data recorded along the way. In the most extreme cases, when it was disturbed, lost, and unable to return to the base, the Peregrine Falcon would automatically activate its attack mode, analyze, and lock onto the nearest enemy target, and dive into the enemy head-on. On the other hand, the Peregrine Falcon would send out special ripples of spirit energy after it exploded, which could be observed from dozens of kilometers away and provide the most direct guidance for the heavy cannons at the rear. Therefore, the mission of Meng Chao and the other explorers was to find the sinkhole deep inside the Hidden Mist Doman by carrying a large number of Peregrine Falcons on Bread Crabs. They would send the Peregrine Falcons to the depths of the sinkhole and find the monsters lair. Then, the Peregrine Falcons would dive into the sinkhole and provide the bombardment guidance for the railway guns, including the Huge Dragons Might Cannon, at the rear. Thats it. Chapter 736 - Shattering the Dawn After the Apocalypse Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everyone When the adjustment of combat parameters and the adaptability training for the new standard equipment were completed, the first-line commander of the reconnaissance and rescue mission, colonel of the Red Dragon Army and Railway Gun, Long Feijun, gathered ten exploration teams together. In less than 24 hours, the Survival Committee will issue the highest mobilization order. All of the citys manpower and material resources will be gathered and put into the final battle. Therefore, we absolutely do not need to doubt the outcome of the war. Dragon City will win! However, in what way will the Dragon City civilization draw a satisfactory conclusion to the brutal war that has been going on for decades? How many resources will be wasted in the depths of the fog and the forests, how many superhumans hot blood will be swallowed by the endless swamps, and how many young people who are likely to become famous ministers, generals, and pillars of the future will become rotting corpses and dry bones soaked in the flood will all depend on our performance! If we can pinpoint the location of the monster civilizations ultimate lair and find out whether or not the monster civilization has any trump cards left, we might be able to usher in the most glorious victory at the lowest cost. That will allow Dragon City to charge into the boundless Other World in its fullest state. If we fail, Dragon City will most likely usher in a miserable victory of killing 1,000 enemies and losing 800 to ourselves, returning to the era of scarcity of resources, or even the collapse of social order due to the economic crisis. We would return to the lawless, bloody era that no one wants to repeat! I believe that no one is willing to go back to the past. Whether its the era of scarcity or the bloody era, they are all gone for good. Wewhether its the Red Dragon Army, the investigators, the hunters, or the experts from all walks of life who have awakened extraordinary powersare all existences at the peak of human evolution. We are all guardians of our homeland and civilization. We will certainly use our blood and even our lives to create a brighter future for the Dragon City Civilization! These words were not new. They were the beliefs that had long been engraved in the depths of everyones blood. They were even the genes that were inherent in the cells. Therefore, when Long Feijun ended the short mobilization and raised his right arm, everyone, including Meng Chao, naturally raised their right arm and clenched their iron fists, letting out battle roars that were as natural as breathing: Dragon City will win! Earth will win! Humanity will win! Lets go! Long Feijun waved his hand, and ten exploration teams boarded ten armored airships. Since Meng Chao had to transport the components of the portal, he boarded the Kun Peng1, the largest armored airship that Dragon City had ever built, together with Long Feijun. The airbags were more than 300 meters long, with a capacity of more than 400,000 cubic meters. The outer shell of the airbags was made of monster skin and was separated into nearly a hundred airtight cabins. The airships were powered by sixteen crystal engines to produce unrivaled power, each propeller had a diameter of more than five meters. It was an out-and-out aerial monster. It was the absolute overlord of Dragon Citys airspace before the birth of the maglev airship that used brand-new technology. It had once forcibly broken through the aerial killing array formed by dozens of Demonic Air Ripping Eyes and used the propellers that were as sharp as blades to tear seven or eight of them into pieces. Although the maglev technology was becoming more and more mature today, it had become a matter of time for the overlord of the sky to leave. However, whether it was the deafening roar of the engine, the airwaves raised by the propellers that were enough to blow away the power armor, the armor and heavy cannons attached to the hull of the ship, or the brand-new war emblems, all of them were emitting a fighting will that could be seen with the naked eye. That showed an eagerness for the most magnificent ending. Under the leadership of the Kun Peng, ten transport ships carrying a large number of people and equipment slowly rose into the air. Under the protection of an even more number of five times the number of attack armored airships, they flew all the way toward the southwest. Meng Chao leaned against the porthole and looked down at the wilderness below. He could see that hundreds of construction machinery were working in a hurry. They had temporarily opened up hardened roads and standard gauge railways that extended all the way from Dragon City to the depths of the mountains in the southwest. One after another, the main battle tanks, self-propelled artillery, infantry war chariots, and self-thinking runic machinery, as well as the endless military columns, formed dozens of shining silver dragons that galloped on the newly laid main traffic line. In addition, mechanized infantrymen in power armor walked in neat steps, raising smoke and dust in the air, fully displaying the essence of the words steel torrent. Although the highest mobilization order had not yet been issued The Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations had already responded in advance. In the next 24 to 36 hours, Dragon City had traveled through half a century, and more than half of the experts, belongings, and fresh blood that it had painstakingly accumulated would be thrown at the Hidden Mist Domain. When the war ended, what would this awe-inspiring steel torrent look like? Would it be able to sweep across the entire Other World in a posture ten times sharper than in his previous life? Junior Brother Meng? Long Feijuns voice snapped Meng Chao out of his thoughts. He referred to Meng Chao as a member of Battle God Palace, bringing the two closer together. It also meant that the following was a private exchange between senior and junior brothers. Senior Brother Long? Meng Chao turned his head. Im sorry for involving you in this pre-war reconnaissance mission. Long Feijun said, Logically speaking, youve risked your life for Dragon City so many times, and youve even obtained the blood medal. You have the right to refuse any more risks and to sit at home enjoying flowers and honor. However, because of the disappearance of the previous exploration teams, things had become too strange. Perhaps it was really like what Man-Eating Shark Zhou Chong said. In addition to professional skills, we also need some intuition and luck, so Senior Brother Long, I havent even graduated from college yet. Dont tell me that you want me to retire to the second tier so early and sleep on the merit list? Of course. Meng Chao grinned and narrowed his eyes, which were shining sharply. Besides, Lu Siya and I are comrades who have gone through thick and thin together. She saved my life in the Lair. Now that her fate is unknown, its my turn to save her! Besides, there are still some minor problems between me and the mastermind of the monster civilization that are waiting to be solved! Therefore, I should thank you for trusting me and giving me the opportunity to enter the Hidden Mist Domain. Dont worry. I wont let you down We will fight side by side. We will never disappoint all the citizens of Dragon City! Long Feijun held Meng Chaos shoulder and hesitantly said, By the way, did you leave any message for your family? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Then, he reacted. Long Feijun was talking about a will. The transcendent world was full of dangers. Whether it was a mission, cultivating a mysterious and complicated unique technique, or consuming an incomparably violent gene medicine to break through to a higher realm, there was a possibility of spirit energy deviation and death. Although it was not very auspicious, it was still considered customary to leave a will before exploring a dangerous mission like the Hidden Mist Domain. Before this, Meng Chao had never written a will. This was because he subconsciously believed that since he had returned from the apocalypse and had the Kindling protecting him, he would not die so easily unless the apocalypse came again. However, after seeing how vast, mysterious, and strange the world was in the ancient ruins, his thoughts gradually changed. There were countless powerful and mysterious powers in this universe. If he wanted to unlock, challenge, and even cultivate these powers, he had to take the risk of dying without a burial place at any time. Leaving a last message to his family was an explanation for himself and this world. Thus, after Long Feijun used the excuse to leave, Meng Chao pondered for a moment and left a letter for his little sister, Bai Jiacao, on his tactical watch. Xiaocao, if you receive this letter, it means that your big brother has already transmigrated to another world. Dont be too sad. After all, Big Brothers life has been saved. To be able to watch you and our parents live happily in a brand-new attitude, Big Brother will make a fortune every day he lives! Im just somewhat regretful. Im regretful that I cant see how wonderful and splendid the future is with my own eyes, and I cant create such a future with my own hands. But Im not worried at all. I believe that my arrival has already set off ripples in this brand-new world. When the ripples collide, it will trigger an incredible chain reaction. In the dancing of the butterfly effect, even without me, you will certainly be able to create an even more wonderful future a hundred times more wonderful than the future Im imagining right now. So, you really dont have to be too sad. Even if you are sad, it will only take a short while at most. Then, wipe your tears, clench your teeth, and continue on the path that you desire the most, the future that you yearn for the most. Take big steps forward and walk down without looking back. This is my Meng Chaos sister! Finally, go to my room and lift up my bedboard. There is a laptop in the secret compartment below. Promise me that you wont open it. Use the most thorough means to destroy it, burn it directly, and throw the ashes into the Red Dragon River. Then, there is a very secret hidden compartment below the hidden compartment. There is a key inside. Take this key and go to the Dragon City Development Bank. After the staff there confirm your identity, they will naturally use this key to open the vault and give you a password book. I left the method to crack the password book at the bottom of our safe. Remember, only you or your parents can take the key to the Dragon City Development Bank in person and get the password book. It records a long and weird nightmare, a soul-stirring and soul-stirring story, and a legend of a civilization struggling to survive and eventually being destroyed. Ive been struggling to tell you the whole story. Since this story is related to unimaginable power and danger, which may drag you into an unpredictable vortex. You are my dearest sister, and I will never let you be hurt in the slightest. It was your performance on the Stairway to Heaven that helped me make up my mind. My sister has already grown up. Brother can not protect you from the wind and rain forever. We will have to face our own destinies in the end, and we will have to strangle it with our own strength. Therefore, do your best, Bai Jiacao. Fight, build, create, and crush the apocalypse. Enjoy the most glorious dawn after the apocalypse. Chapter 737 - Ultimate Deterrence After flying through the night, they arrived at the edge of the Hidden Mist Domain before dawn. This way, they could launch an attack during the day when the temperature was the highest and the lighting conditions were the best. Meng Chao stood in the nearly 360-degree transparent spherical observation room in front of the Kun Peng. Looking far into the distance, he could see the rolling mountains shrouded in clouds and fog. The mountains were as steep, sharp, and dangerous as the reefs in the stormy waves. It was also as if an enormous prehistoric beast was lurking in the depths of the clouds and mist. Every mountain peak was its tusk, and the mountains that surrounded it were its bloody maw. When the fierce wind blew away the clouds and mist and vaguely revealed the jungle under the dense fog, two surging, turbid rivers could be seen meandering, entangling, and colliding from the depths of the mountains. At times, they would split into hundreds of tributaries, tearing the originally complicated terrain into pieces. At other times, they would merge together, increasing the width and runoff by several times. The earth-shaking sound was more like an endless carpet bombing, destroying the eardrums of humans. This was the Red Dragon River from Earth and the Raging Tiger River from another world. Like a black dragon and a red dragon, the heads of the two water dragons tore at each others throats, but their tails were tightly intertwined as if they were intertwined. With the impact of the two rivers, it was not surprising that there were swamps and ghost lakes everywhere. Despite the harsh environment, the Red Dragon Armys construction squad braved the extreme weather and the ravages of the two rivers and opened up several military bases and heavy artillery positions on the relatively safe highlands, they also paved the railway tracks that could pass through the train cannons all the way to a place dozens of kilometers away from Mist Mountain, so that the cannonballs could directly hit the peak of Mist Mountain. The bright silver metal torrent that symbolized the human civilization was slowly but firmly eroding the fog, wilderness, and jungle that symbolized the monster civilization inch by inch. Under the warm blood of countless humans, no one could reverse this process. When the Kun Peng arrived, dozens of railway guns had already been deployed there. They were rhythmically and methodically bombarding the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. These railway guns were filled with weather interference bombs and reaction test bombs embedded with rare crystals. They could blast out colorful mushroom clouds in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. The mushroom clouds rose slowly like huge arrowheads. They could condense in mid-air for dozens of minutes. Even the interference of violent storms and lightning and thunder would be difficult to disperse them. Long Feijun told Meng Chao that the shells were all filled with hundreds of different kinds of crystal powder. Under high temperature and pressure, they could react with the crystal veins hidden deep in the earth and change into thousands of colors and states. Experienced crystal specialists could observe the mushroom cloud from a distance in an armored airship or a hot air balloon, and they could predict and calculate the trend, reserves, and components of the underground spiritual veins, providing data support for the matching and coordinates of the weather jamming bombs. Together with the data transmitted by the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team before they went missing, mankind had mapped more than 50% of the detailed maps in the Hidden Mist Domain. Therefore, the conditions of the new ten exploration teams were much better than those of the previous five exploration teams. Of course, the indirect calculation through the mushroom cloud fired by the crystal cannonballs was not as accurate as data from actual exploration in the end. Before the general attack began, the highest authorities hoped to completely control the microclimate near the Hidden Mist Domain and obtain a seventy-two-hour window of calm. If the heavily armed groups of human beings ventured deep into the Hidden Mist Domain and encountered the flooding of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River caused by the torrential rain, and triggered a chain reaction such as debris flow, the consequences would be unimaginable. If they wanted to control the microclimate, they had to find out and eliminate all unknown factors. That was the mission of the ten exploration teams. Meng Chao looked at the railway guns that were roaring on the ground and could not take his eyes off them, just like all the men. After appreciating them for a long time, he reluctantly looked away, he said to Long Feijun, Senior Brother Long, theres something that Ive been curious about. Of course, its not convenient for you to tell me. There have been rumors since a long time ago that our Dragon City has nuclear weapons. The purpose of the Dragon Might Cannon was to launch nuclear weapons. It is an out-and-out nuclear cannon! Is this true? If we really have nuclear weapons, can we annihilate the monster civilization at the smallest cost by bombarding the Hidden Mist Domain directly with nuclear cannons? Long Feijun was noncommittal to Meng Chaos first question. However, he only smiled, he answered the second question directly. This is not feasible because the material in the other world is too unstable. Many physical laws are completely different from Earths, and there are no nuclear physics experts in Dragon City. Our nuclear physics research system collapsed completely at the beginning of the transmigration. Later, the best talents devoted themselves to the research of spirit martial arts, rune machines, and biochemical modulation. As a result, the people of Dragon City are not sure what will happen if a nuclear bombeven if it is of the lowest yieldexplodes in the Other World. Besides, although the Hidden Mist Domain is the ultimate nest of the monster civilization, it is also the source of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. You should know that the flood of the Red Dragon River in the early stage of transmigration has brought disaster to Dragon City, right? The power of ordinary nuclear weapons is not as great as you imagine, but the consequences are far more unpredictable than you imagine. Hypothetically, I mean hypothetically, if we really have nuclear weapons and are crazy enough to launch them into the Hidden Most Domain, there is a certain probability that we will annihilate the monster civilization, but there is also a higher probability that we will completely lose control of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River, turning the southwest area of Monster Mountain Range into a water country, and even causing the Red Dragon River in Dragon City to flood again, engulfing the two banks along the river and the most essential downtown area of Dragon City. Dont forget, the regeneration ability of monsters is very strong, and invisible enemies such as bacteria, viruses, and Blood Flower spores are a hundred times more terrifying than monsters. The flooded area is their paradise, and there will definitely be a major epidemic after the disaster. This is common sense, not to mention that this flood was triggered by nuclear weapons and has extremely strong radioactivity. Meng Chao thought about it carefully and could not help but shudder. He was still reckless. It seemed that the higher-ups of Dragon City were still quite clear-headed. They had long carried out a detailed deduction of various extreme tactics and strategies. Many times, he felt that the higher-ups of Dragon City in his previous life had made a series of unimaginably stupid choices, which led to the arrival of the end of the world. It was only because they really had no other choice. However, judging from Long Feijuns words, Dragon City really did have nuclear weapons. In that case, the maintenance, manufacture, and development of nuclear weapons must not be stopped. Instead, they must invest ten times more resources than the Earth era. No matter how powerful the Deity Realm experts were, nuclear weapons were still one of the ultimate deterrent means of Dragon City civilization. If destruction was destined to come, then they would destroy both jade and stone. They would increase the level of destruction by a hundred times and destroy the destroyer as well! Sensing the intense killing intent from Meng Chao, Long Feijun raised his eyebrows and revealed a like-minded expression. If the main brain of the monster civilization really has intelligence that surpasses that of humans, it should be praying for our victory now, not for our failure. Long Feijun meaningfully said, Because our failure will be a hundred times scarier than our victory. The Kun Peng slowly landed at the military base closest to the Hidden Mist Domain. Meng Chao and the others unloaded the components of the first teleportation device here and completed the assembly and debugging in three hours. When the shining ball of light that once appeared in the depths of the ancient ruins appeared in the center of the military base, all the soldiers and superhumans were deeply attracted and could not take their eyes off it. Everyone was keenly aware that the appearance of the short-distance transmigration technology on the surface of the planet meant that the war form of the human civilization would undergo an earth-shaking change. And today was only the first small wave that the technology raised. The other teleportation device was still installed in the Supernatural Tower. Hundreds of armored airships carrying super-high-power crystal communicators hovered in midair one after another from the Hidden Mist Domain all the way to Dragon City, forming a tactical data link that could be seen with the naked eye in the physical sense. In such a way, the stable transmission of critical data in an environment where the spirit magnetic interference was extremely intense was guaranteed to the maximum. As a result, the military base at the forefront and the extraordinary tower in the center of Dragon City could exchange large amounts of data, including image information, in real-time. The extraordinary tower was the first to send over a Bread Crab, a thinking war truck. When the Bread Crabs round metallic body appeared from the ball of light, a mechanic and rune master immediately went forward to examine every part of it to see if there was any deformation during the teleportation process. The Bread Crab also carried three live white mice. They were immediately sent over for research to see if their internal organs were ruptured, if their brains had hematoma, and if their spines were distorted. The conclusion was that everything was normal. Other than one white mouse that had extremely mild symptoms of a concussion, the other runic machinery and white mice were completely unharmed. Following that, a heavy transport vehicle filled with crystal ammunition broke through the ball of light like a running rhinoceros and instantly transmigrated from the Supernatural Tower to the forefront. After tests, the stability and lethality of the crystal ammunition did not decrease. It meant that the teleportation device had been assembled successfully and was running steadily. More experts and strategic materials could instantly appear at the edge of the Hidden Mist Domain through the crystal ball of light that seemed to contain infinite starlight. But it was not enough. The transmigration gate was just insurance. There were two more teleportation devices to be installed in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain, preferably at the edge of the sinkhole or even the depths of the sinkhole. Only in this way could the sharpest knife in Dragon City reach the heart of the monster civilization. Chapter 738 - The Depths of the Mist Before the transmigration portal was assembled, five exploration teams had followed the tracks of the five missing teams and entered the Hidden Mist Domain from different directions. Two other exploration teams were ready to explore the outer area of the Hidden Mist Domain carefully, hoping to find a few passageways between hills, gullies, swamps, and ghost lakes that could be used by mechanized teams. The last three exploration teams would take three armored airships with the most powerful performance and the best piloting skills of the crew members. They would fly directly to the sinkhole at the foot of the divine fog mountain from three different directions. The Kun Peng that Meng Chao and Long Feijun took was one of them. It was because they carried the components of the other two transmigration devices. If they were carried by Bread Crabs, the teams would be too large, and they would lose the flexibility to face the enemy in battle. If a few Bread Crabs were attacked by a mysterious force in the Hidden Mist Domain, destroyed, or fell into a ravine and were washed away by the mudslide, the portal would not be able to complete the assembly. It was still dangerous to fly directly to the depths of the mist by armored airships. However, with the support of Dragon Citys most powerful armored airships and the best crew, it was still worth taking a gamble. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Before the three armored airships set off, dozens of railway guns increased the frequency of their bombardment. The shells landed in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain, and the columns of smoke that rose up also changed from mushroom clouds to sea-pacifying divine needles. Like hundreds of towering giant pillars, they forcibly supported the dark clouds and the fragmented sky, blocking the gaps of the storm and thunder that leaked out from the sky. The Hidden Mist Domain, which was filled with howling winds, torrential rain, lightning, and thunder, suddenly became clear and calm. Even in the dark sky, a touch of blue appeared, as if the mysterious world in front of them was slowly opening up a VIP channel for the humans. That was a result of the humans weather interference bomb. It was the secret weapon that could temporarily control the sky. The effect of the weather interference bomb was limited. The three armored airships seized every second and set sail again, plunging into the illusory and vast body of mist. Three to five minutes later, the military base behind them and even the glittering Dragon City on the horizon disappeared. The surroundings were all pale and pitch-black. They were like ants stuck to the back of a ladybug, drilling into a frothy world. From time to time, a strange-shaped mountain peak would appear in front of them. It was only when they were so close that they almost crashed into it that they spotted it. Even though the crew members of the Kun Peng were highly skilled and bold, riding a two-hundred-meter-long aerial behemoth and moving nimbly between the mountains like swifts, they still made the passengers break out in cold sweat, they swallowed countless mouthfuls of saliva. Many mountains were especially eroded by the spirit energy that had been gushing out all year round. They were small at the bottom, big at the top, and light at the bottom. They looked like upside-down pyramids and giant beasts crouching in the mist with their bloody mouths wide open, ready to pounce on the Kun Peng at any moment. When the Kun Peng passed by such a mountain, although the two parties did not collide, the spiritual energy ripples caused by the crystal engine and the propeller still triggered the high-energy reaction of the crystal ore vein hidden deep inside the mountain. A series of dull explosions occurred where the mountain was hidden deep inside the dense mist. The entire mountain was blown apart. Tens of thousands of tons of rocks rolled down, splashing thousands of square feet of huge waves and boundless smoke and dust in the rushing valley. Such a magnificent and horrifying scene made everyone hold their breath and stare at the dense mist around them. Meng Chao, Long Feijun, and the other experts even volunteered to climb out of the cabin and stand guard above the airbag. They were afraid that a huge rock would hit the Kun Peng and smash them into the valley where the Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River were entangled. Bang bang bang bang! For this trip to the Hidden Mist Domain, the Kun Peng had been specially modified and installed with 16 machine gun turrets that rotated 360 degrees above the airbag. At that moment, all the machine gun turrets were constantly shooting out fire chains, causing the surrounding mountains to crack and the huge rocks that were smashing towards the Kun Peng to explode. At the very least, it would change their falling trajectory. Meng Chao brandished the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber while Long Feijun unleashed the iron fist that he was proud of nonstop. They were like railway guns, smashing the fish that escaped the net into pieces. Although more than a thousand weather interference bombs had been dropped. Still can not completely calm the mist hidden in the depths of the storm and lightning. It was even less likely to suppress the violent, magnetic interference of this place. Meng Chao poured spirit energy into his eyes and glabella, scanning the world around him in a brand-new perceptual mode he had just awakened. Seeing deep in the mist, every mountain peak was like a forest fire. Red, purple, blue, cyan, white, and even black flames burned, fluttered, and dance crazily straight toward the sky. Of course, they were not real flames. Instead, they were ripples of spirit energy released by the crystal lodes and the super-compressed spirit gas lodes hidden in the mountains. No, they were not ripples anymore, but tides. They were not much different from the spirit energy tides released by the Red Radiance Jade lodes below the raging waves mountains. When superhumans fought in such places, extremely chaotic magnetic fields of the planets would interfere with their vitality magnetic fields. It would also be much more difficult to construct the spiritual magnetic fields. The duration of extraordinary power would be shorter, and the forward swing and cooldown time would be longer. The consumption of physical energy and spirit energy would also be three to five times faster than usual. Meng Chao only slashed out a hundred times, shattering dozens of boulders. He felt several tons of concrete pouring into his arms. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber became heavier and heavier as if it was entangled by invisible chains, firmly nailed to the surrounding mountains. His mind buzzed, and the feeling of the world spinning was like a continuous wave, repeatedly hit his cerebral cortex. Finally, after the Kun Peng had a violent jolt, he could no longer distinguish east, west, south, and north, and completely lost his direction. The Kun Pengs condition was not much better than his. The electronic display screen on the armored airship had long been extinguished or exploded. Every pointer on the dashboard was spinning crazily like a spinning top. All the data was dancing crazily, making it impossible for them to read the current height, speed, and coordinates. The crew could only rely on their rich experience and intuition of surging spiritual energy to fly blindly without any reference. What was even worse was that the infiltration of spiritual energy ripples triggered the deformation of the internal parts of the armored airship. In particular, a lot of the components in the crystal engines and the propellers were shrinking and expanding. Some of the materials were even rusting at a speed visible to the naked eye, reaching the limit of metal fatigue in an instant. As the components exploded one by one, ominous roars were echoing from several crystal engines. Clusters of sparks were spurting out and black smoke was rising. There was even one crystal engine that directly stopped after spurting out large fireballs. Even the propeller had two of its blades broken. The Kun Peng immediately lost control and crashed toward a particularly strange mountain on the right. The superhumans and machine gunners standing on the airbags did not notice for a moment, and many of them slid down the airbags. It was all thanks to the safety ropes tied to their waists. Meng Chao, Long Feijun, and the other experts were quick-witted. They grabbed the safety ropes and pulled them back up. After a series of extreme maneuvers, the crew members stabilized the Kun Peng once again. The armored airship stuck close to the mountain peak. Several times, it was only a hairs distance away. The ends of the blades of two propellers even scraped against the mountain rocks that protruded like fangs, causing tens of thousands of sparks. Dozens of huge falling rocks bombarded down from the top of the Kun Peng like deep-water bombs. Meng Chao let out a low growl, and the golden tooth blood soul blade left his hand. It spun rapidly in the air, leaving behind an afterimage that was like a dragon or lightning, shattering more than a dozen huge rocks at the same time. Only then did the Kun Peng sail out of the mountainous area where the strange rocks stood like reefs without any danger. The terrain in front of it suddenly became calm. The dense mist was like a frozen sea. No one knew what was sealed under the sea of ice. In the distance, there were enormous Thunderbolts moving between heaven and earth. They condensed for a long time and did not disperse. It was as if they had barged into the palace of the Thunder Giants. Right now, only fifteen crystal engines were still operating with great difficulty. However, judging from the sparks, black smoke, and noise, they could only hold on for another thirty minutes to an hour at most. The remaining seven or eight crystal engines would all become scrap metal. The Kun Peng was caught in a dilemma. They could fly above the mist and avoid the invasion of the mysterious forces in the Hidden Mist Domain to the greatest extent. However, they would not be able to discover the details of the Hidden Mist Domain. Not only would they not be able to find the sinkhole, but they would not even be able to find their way back. They could also sneak into the mist and fly at a low altitude close to the treetops of the primeval forests in the Hidden Mist Domain. In this way, he could determine his current position by mapping the terrain and comparing it with the map sent out by the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team. However, he could be attacked by the monster civilization and mysterious forces at any time. While Long Feijun was deep in thought, Meng Chao had sharp eyes. He activated the extraordinary power of his five-star Spirit Gaze and saw the faintly discernible spire that pierced through the mist in the distance. Look, its the UHV transmission tower! Long Feijun was refreshed. He looked in the direction that Meng Chao had pointed out and indeed found seven or eight spire points. Judging from the unique design on the top of the spire, it was indeed the UHV transmission tower that the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team had encountered and photographed. These UHV transmission towers were natural lighthouses. Moreover, the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team had drawn a rather detailed map around the UHV transmission towers. Lu Siyas team, in particular, had not fought with the moss, branches, and vines that had entwined the transmission towers in the beginning. They had even mapped out the complete route from the UHV transmission towers to the sinkhole. In other words, as long as the Kun Peng flew into the vicinity of the UHV transmission towers and scanned the surrounding terrain, it would be able to find the VIP passage that led straight to the sinkhole. The only thing that was worth worrying about was Battle God Lei Zongchaos discovery. In the pictures taken by the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team, the positions of these UHV transmission towers had undergone subtle changes. It was as if they had grown legs. Chapter 739 - The Shocking Electric Tower What should we do? Meng Chao asked Long Feijun with his eyes, Should we take the risk to approach it and confirm our coordinates? Approach it! Long Feijun pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth, and made up his mind. Then, he explained to Meng Chao, This area is the only place that is relatively smooth and stable in the rugged mountains nearby. If our armored airship troops want to launch a large-scale assault on the Hidden Mist Domain, this is the best landing spot. Therefore, even if it is dangerous, we have to get close to it. Then, we have to figure out what the super high-voltage transmission towers that are covered in moss, vines, and branches have become! Meng Chao nodded. He clenched the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber tightly. The dark gold chains on his arms were swimming slowly as if they had a life of their own, making slight friction noises. Under Long Feijuns orders, the rear gate of the Kun Pengs aerostat gasbag opened, and extremely high-pressure spirit energy whizzed out, colliding with the steam whistle and producing an extremely sharp siren. It was the siren of the highest battle readiness. For a moment, the Kun Peng was like a sailing battleship from Earths 17th and 18th centuries. The muzzles on both sides of the pod were opened, and countless pitch-black gun barrels extended out. The Heaven Realm warriors who had been recuperating in the pod unleashed their strongest vitality magnetic field. They even operated the magnetic levitation force and flew out of the pod to patrol the surroundings. They only relied on safety ropes to remain connected to the Kun Peng. As they adjusted the angle of the propeller and tail, the Kun Peng tilted slightly downward and dived into the airspace above the jungle, where the mist was even denser. Looking down from there, the jungle was reminiscent of a deep sea that was frozen with black waves. Sensing the ripples created by the armored airship, countless birds and beasts trembled in the depths of the jungle, running like wolves and pigs. Since they had exposed their positions, it caused a wave of fighting among themselves. Their roars and cries were incessant. The imposing manner of the Heaven Realm warriors acted as a layer of shining armor with thorns, silently demonstrating the Kun Pengs power. There were not even many blind monsters that dared to fly up and provoke the giant beast in the sky. Meanwhile, the UHV transmission towers were getting closer and closer. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked far into the distance. Through the mist, he found that these things appeared ten times more bizarre than the pictures taken by the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siya. They did not look like green giants, but more like giant green zombies. When they were eight hundred meters away from the UHV transmission towers, Long Feijun signaled the Kun Peng. He wanted the Kun Peng to circle the UHV transmission towers and scan the surrounding terrain to see if it matched the map drawn by the man-eating pomfret team as well as Lu Siya. If the data matched and the current coordinates could be confirmed, they did not need to take the risk to go deeper. Long Feijun and Meng Chao reacted the same as everyone else when they saw the giant green zombies. They felt a little scared. As for firepower reconnaissance, it could be done with carrier-based rockets and suicide drones. Unexpectedly, just as the Kun Peng was about to turn its propeller in the opposite direction and stop in midair Swish swish swish, swish swish swish. A few strange tentacles suddenly shot out from the mist below them. What are those?! Meng Chao cursed inwardly. He could see that the green tentacles seemed to be cables covered in moss. However, he did not realize that the cables of the UHV transmission towers could extend so far. Besides, gray claws were growing at the ends of the cables, which looked like the claws of demons. Red eyes seemed to be opening on the claws. They also seemed to be able to detect the spiritual ripples from the crystal engines and shot toward the engines and the propellers precisely. The sirens were incessant. The Kun Peng was maneuvering in an emergency. The Vulcan cannons on both sides of the cockpit and above the airbags began to fire crazily. The superhumans patrolling around the armored airship waved their cold weapons and slashed at the cables with their airtight sabers and swords. More than ten cables were broken on the spot. However, a fish that escaped the net still crawled into the depths of the propeller and tore the shell apart easily. The gears and the transmission shaft inside were stuck. The crystal engine immediately emitted ear-piercing cracking sounds, spurting out large clusters of sparks and black smoke. The cables were stretched straight and extended all the way to the depths of the mist, pulling the Kun Peng by force. It was as if a green giant was wrestling with an armored airship. More cables covered in moss were shooting out from the mist. Cut it off! A heavy machine gunner fell from the top of the airbag in the violent turbulence just now. He was hanging on the side of the aerostat gasbag by the safety rope and could not climb up for the time being. Long Feijun had no time to save him, but he took down the entire heavy machine gun tower and held it in his arms. He crazily poured the most accurate fire at the cables that were attacking like the nine-headed giant python. As he fired, he turned his head and roared angrily. Meng Chao hurriedly pounced toward the crystal engine. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber slashed at the cables that were winding around the propeller. At this moment, in order to avoid another cable that was stabbing toward the cockpit, the Kun Peng performed an emergency maneuver that almost tore the keel. Perhaps it was because he had brandished his saber thousands of times in the past half an hour that his arms were extremely sore and his palms were burning. If not, it was probably because the armored airship suddenly tilted and removed 50% of the force under Meng Chaos feet. The saber did not cut the cable directly. Instead, only two-thirds of it was torn apart. The moss covering the cable squirmed like flesh and quickly healed the wound. Then Zi, zi, zi, zi, zi The cables spurted out electric currents that were like tides. The propellers and the crystal engines that were entangled by the electric currents were turned into bright fireballs. How is that possible? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. If the moss, vines, and branches covered the super high-voltage transmission towers and turned them into green giants, it was still possible in theory. Where did such a strong electric current come from? Was there a power plant hidden behind the super high voltage transmission towers? Impossible. Since they were all super high voltage transmission towers, the electric current must have come from a large power station far away. It was unlikely that they had traveled to the Other World with Dragon City! Seeing that the cable had blown up one crystal engine, it was greedily trying to run to the second one. Meng Chao focused his mind and roared. The muscles all over his body bulged, and his spine turned into a ferocious dragon. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber instantly changed its shape, from a battle ax to a wolfs tooth cudgel. After a sharp slash, the saber was finally cut in half despite the sharp pain caused by the electric arcs. However, before Meng Chao could catch his breath, a creepy and unbelievable scene appeared in the mist, accompanied by the scraping sounds of metal. More than ten ultra-high voltage transmission towers had come to life. They were not waving mere cables but more like the tentacles of demons. It was not as simple as the displacement of a few meters or dozens of meters within a few days as Lei Zongchao had pointed out. Instead, they were swaying left and right, staggering and stumbling as they dashed toward the Kun Peng like mental patients who had broken free from their restraints! Meng Chao swallowed hard. His spirit energy had almost burst his eyeballs. With help from the binoculars, he was barely able to see that the ultra-high voltage transmission towers were really rising up from the ground. However, with the vines that were wrapped around the base of the towers, hundreds of thousands of tentacles grew out in all directions like the roots of a towering tree. The tentacles expanded and contracted like earthworms, making the ultra-high voltage transmission towers advance like multilegged insects. Even in his nightmare of the Apocalyptic Beasts, such a terrifying thing would not appear. Long Feijun made a prompt decision. He ordered the Kun Peng to fire at full capacity while retreating at full speed, hoping to escape the UHV transmission towers range of attack. However, the UHV transmission towers were originally hollow. Other than a solid metal skeleton, the rest of their flesh and internal organs were made of moss and vines. Even if the bullets could pierce thousands of holes into the green giants, they would be able to recover in a few minutes. Even if the incendiary bombs with fire-type crystals were used, the vines and branches would be burnt black by the flames. After being covered, wrapped, and nourished by the moss like a tide, they would sprout new shoots at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, the Kun Peng had already lost two of its crystal engines. The remaining engines and propellers were operating at an overload. The power system was on the verge of collapse, and it could not increase its speed at all. Several ultra-high voltage transmission towers spread out in all directions, vaguely forming an encirclement. At that speed, the Kun Peng would definitely not be able to float to a safe height in time. It would be entangled by hundreds of cables and be pulled down! What should we do? Everyone gritted their teeth. They all knew that the Hidden Mist Domain was extremely bizarre. However, they did not expect it to be so bizarre. They had just broken into the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain when they were attacked head-on. Release the Peregrine Falcons! Long Feijuns eyes were bloodshot as he made a decision. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz! The cover below the cockpit was opened, and attack drones that looked like steel birds of prey were released. The special alloy shell engraved with runes could effectively resist the spirit magnetic interference, allowing the microchips and bionic brains inside the drones to work normally. The pre-set map and attack mode allowed them to automatically fight against the tentacles of the UHV transmission tower without the command of a human. The neuronal self-learning system that simulated the brains of monsters and the data exchange system in the war zone could even allow these Peregrine Falcons to gradually grasp the targets attack and defense mode after paying the price of a few drones being destroyed by the tentacles. They jumped up and down nimbly, dodged the tentacles sweep, and drilled into the heart of the UHV transmission towers precisely. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, the drones exploded in the green giants arms, blasting out clusters of colorful spirit flames. Although the drones carried limited ammunition, the spiritual flames were quickly extinguished by the creeping moss like a tide, and they hardly caused any substantial damage to the UHV transmission towers. However, their greatest use was not to attack directly. Instead, after extinguishing the spirits flames, they shot up into the sky and did not dissipate for a long time. The arrowhead-like spirit energy provided the clearest guidance for the heavy artillery positions outside the Hidden Mist Domain. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! The air was burning and the earth was shaking. Outside the Hidden Mist Domain, the human heavy artillery positions with dozens of railway guns as the core began to roar furiously. Chapter 740 - Dancing in the Stormy Waves! Several bright arcs appeared in the black sky covered by dark clouds. It was as if an indestructible iron shell was being torn apart by the power of humans, revealing an incomparably bright universe. Then, the arcs became dozens of arcs. Dozens of arcs then became hundreds of arcs. Hundreds of burning bright arcs ran through the entire sky and landed on top of the UHV transmission towers in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain like meteorites. At that moment, the entire world seemed to be frozen. Only a few no, dozens no, hundreds of light balls exploded like a supernova, bursting in everyones retinas. The glistening waves swept across the earth and instantly swallowed all the UHV transmission towers. The blazing white flame burned all the moss, and even the steel skeletons covered in the moss were melted and twisted, making the originally towering iron towers lower by a level and collapse. The shock wave mercilessly tore out the vines that filled the steel skeletons and the branches that twined around the iron towers, tearing them into pieces. These python-like vines did not have time to make a hissing sound before their lives were taken away by the storm of death. One of the iron towers happened to land at the center of the explosion. It was thrown high into the air by the shock wave and crashed heavily into another iron tower. The two iron towers melted under the high temperature and quickly solidified together. The moss and vines that had not died yet wiggled crazily, trying to tear each other apart. They were like conjoined twins with irreconcilable hatred. In an instant, the monsters that had brought unspeakable terror to mankind just a moment ago were all turned into scrap metal in the continuous explosions. It was only at this moment that the soul-shaking explosion traveled through the eardrums and the skull into the human cerebral cortex. This is our way of fighting. Deep tremors and immense pride surged out of the human body. Based on the beliefs of people on Earth, there was no such thing as an indescribable thing that could not be destroyed by physical attacks. If there really was such a thing, then it would be a nuclear physical attack. However, there was a flaw in this method of combat. The explosion range was too close to the Kun Peng. There was no other way. This place was dozens of kilometers away from the heavy artillery base. Without satellite guidance, it was impossible to accurately attack the coordinates within hundreds of meters or even dozens of meters. In order to pursue accuracy and lethality, the only way was to use a full-coverage, over-saturated bombing method. The incident happened so suddenly that the Kun Peng could not hide a few kilometers away from the safe area behind the mountain. Therefore, the biggest threat now was no longer the ultra-high voltage transmission tower that had become scrap metal and the vines, branches, and moss that had turned into coke. Instead, it was like raindrops that fell down indiscriminately on the ultra-high voltage transmission tower and the armored airship. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Every bullet fired by the railway gun was far longer and wider than an adult. The shock wave was enough to cover half of the football field. Hundreds of shock waves formed a storm that could destroy the world. The Kun Peng was like a broken ship covered in patches, struggling to move forward in the waves. Sometimes it was thrown into the sky by the huge waves, and sometimes it was sucked into the bottom of the sea by the whirlpool. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the cockpit, all the dial plates on the bridge exploded. Bo! Bo! Bo! Bo! Bo! The airtight cabins in the huge aerostat gasbag also exploded one after another. No one dared to stand above the airbags in such a violent explosion anymore. Even Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, who was at the peak of Heaven Realm, could only retreat to the cabin with Meng Chao in the face of the barrage of thousands of cannons and rely on a thin layer of alloy shell for psychological comfort. All the superhumans gnashed their teeth and sat cross-legged. They silently circulated their spirit energy to stabilize their vitality magnetic field so that they would not be affected by the surging spirit energy caused by the explosion. However, there were still some who could not hold on any longer. They were mentally deranged, bleeding from all their orifices, and collapsing with a grunt. The crew members, however, widened their eyes and stayed at their posts, squeezing out all the output power of the remaining sixteen crystal engines. They just wanted to be faster, faster, and escape the range of the explosion. However, the power of the explosion was too terrifying. The crystal engines exploded one after another. Meng Chao even saw a burning propeller roaring and flying out through the broken porthole. The boat swayed left and right crazily, causing many powerful superhuman individuals to roll out of the cabin like candied haws. We cant hold on any longer. Eight of the sixteen crystal engines have been damaged, and the remaining eight might be scrapped at any time. We have to make a forced landing! the captain shouted. In fact, he did not have to point it out. The passengers could see that the crystal engines, one after another, had either turned into black empty shells or left the Kun Peng after spurting thick black smoke. While the captain was shouting, another heavy cannonball exploded right in front of the Kun Peng. The shock wave, like a ferocious left hook, hit the faces of the Kun Peng and all the passengers brutally. Not only did it tear a huge crack that ran through dozens of airtight cabins on the left side of the airbag, but it also blew up a three-meter-square hole in the front of the cabin. Two superhumans sitting next to them were already frustrated by the spirit energy storm, and they were on the verge of becoming deranged. In a moment of carelessness, they actually fell out of the hole. They were both of the Heaven Realm, and they had the ability of a maglev. However, in the face of the surging spirit energy storm, their maglev power was like a candle in a snowstorm, and it was of no use at all. Fortunately, Meng Chao and Long Feijun were quick enough to pounce on him. Half of Meng Chaos body was pierced through. The chains made of super alloys whizzed out and wrapped around the waists of the two superhuman individuals. Without the protection of the shell of the cabin, which was carved with runes and embedded with crystals, he immediately felt that the spirit energy tide was like a poisonous blade smeared with acid, scraping his flesh and reaching his bones. His face and body seemed to have been punched again and again, and he could not open his eyes at all because of the blast. The two superhuman individuals struggled instinctively in midair, but they were held back by the fierce wind and the blast. Meng Chao felt that he was an old fisherman who had caught two great white sharks by accident. Not only could he not pull them up by himself, but he might even be dragged all the way to the deep sea by them. Crack! Crack! Crack! Meng Chaos upper body had a hole all the way to his crotch. Only ten of his toes burst out of his combat boots and pierced into the deck like ten steel nails, plowing ten deep gullies and slightly delaying his fall for a few seconds. In the critical few seconds, Long Feijun put three thick safety ropes on Meng Chaos body and exerted force with the rest of the extraordinary human beings, pulling Meng Chao and the other two back like a tug-of-war with the spirit energy tide. Looking at the furious wind outside the hole, the three of them were still in shock and broke out in cold sweat. The explosion this time was not as simple as blowing a hole in the cockpit. The remaining eight crystal engines, under the influence of the tide of spirit energy that was right in front of them, were blown up and scrapped one after another. The Kun Peng had lost all its power As well as 70% of its airtight cabin. There was no more power to stop its forced landing. No, it was a crash. No, its too fast. The momentum is too strong! Even the crew members who were not experienced in flying could see that their altitude was still too high and their speed was still too fast. If they continued to fall at this speed, the only outcome would be the destruction of the ship and the death of the crew members. To the right! Long Feijun leaned against the broken window and looked for a while. Then, he suddenly shouted crazily, Three oclock! Theres a swamp about a kilometer away. We have to land there! On normal days, the swamp would be the terrain that humans were most reluctant to enter. Countless snakes, insects, rats, and ants were lurking in the bottomless swamp, and extremely dangerous and unpredictable methane gas was lurking in it. Now, however, the soft humus and the semi-fluid in the mud had become natural cushions, and they were the teams only salvation. The crew had also observed the swamp. They used all their strength to push the joystick. They adjusted the Kun Pengs tail and tried to change direction. The problem was that the armored airship was ultimately not an airplane Its clumsy figure, which was over two hundred meters long, as well as its floating aerostat gasbag and propeller-powered flight mode, meant that it could not turn around as easily as an airplane. Under the push of the shock wave, a kilometer of distance was instantly swallowed by the armored airship. The Kun Peng was still a short distance away from the swamp area. If it brushed past, the Kun Peng would crash straight into the steep mountain behind the swamp area that was like an iron wall. It would turn into burning scrap metal and roll all the way to the bottomless valley where the water was turbulent. What should we do? Almost everyone fell into despair. However, Meng Chaos eyes were shining like crystals. Rings of light swirled around his pupils rapidly. He had activated the symbolic power of the five-star Spirit Gaze to its limit. The entire world suddenly became translucent. Whether it was the internal structure of the Kun Peng or the multicolored colors of each shock wave, they could all be seen clearly. The distance between them and the swamp area, the speed and angle of the impact to the ground, the nearby mountain rocks and large trees that could be used, as well as the internal structure of the Kun Peng, including the most sturdy keel that supported the entire armored airship All the information was turned into big data, like thousands of stardust, a storm was stirred up. Shua! When the Kun Peng was flying close to the ground, Meng Chao shot the chain blade out. The chain blade connected to the main weapon, the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, pierced through the hole and pierced through the thickest tree in the jungle below. The saber, which was infused with spirit energy and had a seven-foot-long blade, easily pierced through the tree that was as thick as the arms of seven or eight people. The chain wrapped around the tree and embedded itself deep into the trunk. The chains connected to the ghost blades, on the other hand, pierced through the ceiling of the cockpit and avoided the unimportant components, entangling the Kun Pengs keel. Ha! Meng Chaos eyes were wide open, and the veins on his body bulged like dragons. His muscles were spurting spirit energy, too. They had more than doubled in size, making him look like a giant that could support the sky and Earth. With the cracking of his spine and bones, he anchored the Kun Peng and the towering tree together with two chain blades! Chapter 741 - Too Green As the Kun Peng glided rapidly, the two chain blades instantly straightened. One of the chain blades was deeply embedded in the towering tree, almost cutting its trunk into seven or eight pieces. The other chain blade, however, scratched the Kun Pengs keel until it created sparks as if it was trying to break the keel that was made of super alloy. The tremendous pulling force from the two chain blades was more like two trains that were moving in opposite directions. The crystal engines were blowing at the maximum, as though they were trying to tear Meng Chao apart from the middle. Meng Chaos eyes were bloodshot. His skin was also as red as a cooked lobster. Divine Nine Dragon Seals was activated to the maximum, and spirit energy rippled out of his 36,000 pores like tornadoes. Mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos then appeared on every inch of his skin. All the spirit tattoos gathered together at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into several dragons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. What terrifying power! The exploration team led by Long Feijun was almost entirely made up of young officers from the Red Dragon Army. Many of them had received Lei Zongchaos teachings in Battle God Palace. They could tell at a glance that Meng Chao had cultivated Divine Nine Dragon Seals to the highest level, and he was at the peak of perfection. Obviously, he had received Lei Zongchaos true teachings. Even Long Feijun, who was at the peak of the Heaven Realm, was slightly stunned when he saw Meng Chaos copper- and iron-like muscles emitting crystal-clear light. He could not believe that Meng Chao, who had just entered the Heaven Realm, could cultivate to such a shocking level in just half a year. But in the next second, they all reacted. Quick, help! Use this big tree to stall the Kun Peng! All the superhumans held the safety rope made of the monsters tendons in their hands and threw it at the towering tree that Meng Chao was anchoring. They also used the other end of the safety rope to tie up the Kun Pengs keel. If the safety rope was not long enough, it would be tied directly to Meng Chaos chain blade. Then, they clenched their teeth and widened their strange eyes. They used their strength together to help Meng Chao lighten his burden. After that, they applied a new force to the Kun Peng from the lower slope. They dragged it firmly, drawing an arc that was different from the original falling trajectory. The dozens of safety ropes were instantly stretched straight like chain blades. The Kun Peng was akin to a wild horse that had been released and put on the reins. Even though everyone, including Meng Chao, was pulling on the ropes with their arms as if they were about to tear them apart The Kun Peng and the keel under their feet also emitted ear-piercing sounds of metal fatigue and even cracking. However, under the concerted efforts of the many Heaven Realm experts, the armored airship finally changed its direction inch by inch. It changed from going straight forward to circling the towering tree. At that moment, with a kacha sound, the towering tree that acted as the anchor point finally could not bear the strong pulling force. It was uprooted, and it flew up. However, before it could fly thirty to fifty meters, it was stuck horizontally between the two trees. The powerful force of the thump instantly snapped all the safety ropes. Even Meng Chaos chain blade left his hand and tore off a large piece of skin on his arm. The Kun Peng once again became a wild horse. Fortunately, after the efforts of Meng Chao and the others, this wild horse was also exhausted. After crossing the last few hundred meters, it crashed into a huge rock on one side of the mountain and fell to the edge of the swamp. Boom! The foul-smelling mud was like a raging wave, attacking the broken pod. Fortunately, the aerostat gasbag with hundreds of airtight cabins was not completely dry, but it still provided 30% buoyancy. In addition, the aerostat gasbag was nearly 300 meters long and had a huge surface area, dragging them along the swamp. They were partially gliding and partially sinking in the swamp, not sinking entirely into the depths. The crew and the exploration team climbed out of the pod with difficulty and climbed made their way out of the swamp along the dry aerostat gasbag. They only fell down when they found solid ground. Sprawled on the ground, they could not get up for a long time. After panting for a while, their hearts gradually returned to their chests, and their three souls and seven spirits gathered together again. Only then did they get up with great difficulty. They looked at each other as they were covered in mud, looking neither like a human nor ghost. They revealed their snow-white teeth and laughed happily after surviving the disaster. Where is Meng Chao? The exploration team members searched with their eyes one after another. Then, they gave a thumbs up to Meng Chao, who had washed away the mud on his face. Many of the young military officers who had known Meng Chao since he was in Battle God Palace even gave him a bear hug. They thanked him for saving everyone and the mission. Right then, the long-range bombing had ended. The explorers climbed onto the towering trees at the edge of the swamp and looked into the distance. They saw that the valley, where the UHV transmission towers were located, had completely turned into a sea of fire. The green giants that were covered in vines, moss, and twigs had been burned by the fire. They revealed their true forms as they curled up into strange-looking piles of scrap metal. Even though they were so far away, the exploration team members seemed to be able to hear the screams of the iron towers and the burning sensation that assaulted their faces. They could not help but secretly click their tongues. If they had not fled fast enough, they truly might have perished together with those UHV transmission towers. Fortunately, the crew members super skills and everyones concerted efforts allowed them to escape. Apart from the violent impact when they landed, and a few of the boxes sank into the depths of the mud, the cargo boxes that were loaded with weapons, ammunition, exploration equipment, and transmigration gate parts did not suffer too much damage. Before Kun Peng had completely sunk into the swamp, Long Feijun had organized everyone to move all the goods out of the swamp area. After inspection, some of the components that were used to set up the portal had been slightly deformed due to the invasion of the spirit energy ripples. The precision of the components of the portal was extremely high. If the components were just a hairs breadth away, they could be fitted seamlessly at first glance. When they were in operation, they might even be able to transport people and materials thousands of miles away or even into outer space. Therefore, the members of the Project 101 team had to carefully examine every part and try to eliminate the effects of deformation. The good news was that they had brought two sets of parts for the portal. In the worst-case scenario, combining them into one and assembling an intact portal was still very promising, but it would take time. Team one, survey the terrain nearby with me and compare it with the known maps. Confirm our location and find the road leading to the sinkhole. Long Feijun gave his orders in an orderly manner. Team two, stay here and guard the machine masters to help repair and organize the portal. Team three, observe the effects of the long-range bombing. Take photos and transmit them to the rear to help the main force complete the construction of the landing site. If possible, bring back some samples of the contaminated UHV transmission towers and find out what the hell made them look like that. Pay attention. Safety first. If you notice that another UHV transmission tower is still alive, retreat immediately and continue to call for long-range firepower to blast the hell out of it! The word alive did not seem to be appropriate here. However, everyone understood what Long Feijun meant. The three squads followed the order and set off. Meng Chao followed Long Feijun. They scouted the area around the Kun Peng with the landing point as the center. As far as their eyes could see, there were lush forests everywhere. No matter how many times they circled, all they saw was the same environment. They could not help but wonder if they had stepped into a space crack and encountered a ghost fighting a wall. Even if they wanted to find a few large monsters and speculate about the ecological chain of this place and the kings at the top of the food chain, they could not find anything. The surroundings were dead silent, so quiet that it made people panic. Senior Brother Long, do you feel that this jungle is a bit strange? Meng Chao compared it with what he saw in the wilderness where he had trained for three months. His heart thumped, and he whispered to Long Feijun. While unleashing the signature ability of the six-star spirit armor, Long Feijun expanded the vibrating range of the vitality magnetic field and helped the members of the team improve their mobility. He turned around and asked, What do you mean? Its too quiet. Meng Chao said, Logically speaking, there should be a lot of flying beasts, wolves, tigers, and leopards living in the forests of such a scale. Not to mention, this is the entrance to the monster civilizations ultimate lair. Even if we are pretending to be more impressive than we are, we should still prepare for some Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts here. This is what we call a dragons den and tigers den! The long-range firepower is so fierce that even the valley close to us has been turned into a sea of fire. The fall of the Kun Peng was so earth-shattering. If there were really a lot of monsters living here, they would have been in chaos by now, wouldnt they? Why is there no reaction at all? That makes sense. Long Feijun pondered for a moment and said, Usually, there are not many large monsters in a seemingly lush jungle. It is definitely not a good omen. It means that the top predator is an extremely tyrannical and greedy existence that has devoured all the animals, including snakes, insects, rats, ants, wolves, tigers, and leopards! Dont tell me that the green giants that the vines have turned into have eaten all the monsters here It doesnt look like it. Youve seen the swaying of the high voltage transmission towers. Their movements are astonishing, and they will definitely leave a lot of traces. However, the moss in this jungle is intact, and there are no traces on the ground. It seems that the dominator here is someone else. Meng Chao stared at the jungle and said, Besides, dont you think that this jungle is too green? Its so Green that its a little greasy and disgusting? Meng Chao finally realized where the insecurity that had been lingering in his heart since he crawled out of the wreckage of the Kun Peng came from. No matter how lush the ordinary primitive jungle was, there would always be large patches of black interspersed with rocks, tree trunks, soil, humus, and swamp mud. The rocks, tree trunks, and the ground there, on the other hand, were covered in a thick layer of emerald green. There was simply no other color. Meng Chao poured his spirit energy into his fingertips. On the one hand, it enhanced his sense of touch, and on the other hand, it protected his dermis and capillaries. He gently wiped the emerald green that was covered in the tree trunks. He discovered that it was a layer of slippery lichen. It was like fungus that had been bubbling for days and had become fat, big, and smelly. Chapter 742 - Verdant and Scarlet Lichens are a complex of algae and fungi. Due to the long-term close integration of bacteria and algae, regardless of shape, structure, physiology and genetics, they have formed a unique nature and appearance. However, Meng Chao is familiar with hundreds of species of lichens in the phylum, but he has never seen such a strange kind of lichens. It grew extremely fast. Just now, Meng Chao had used all his strength to scratch the tree trunk, scraping off the lichens that were up to one centimeter thick, revealing the dark tree trunk inside. However, after a few seconds, the lichens on both sides squirmed and covered the tree trunk. A dark green liquid even flowed out, wrapping up the tree trunk at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if Meng Chaos fingers had reached into a green ocean. No matter how hard he stirred, it was impossible to tear a crack in the ocean. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and was about to activate the microscopic observation ability of his eyes. His fingertip suddenly felt a pain, and the lichen stuck to his finger hissed as if it was boiling. Meng Chao raised his finger and carefully observed his fingertip. When he increased the magnification of his eyes to hundreds of times, he saw that the lichen that he had scraped off was still highly active. Green tentacles that were as thin as hair extended out from the inside, like young shoots that were full of vitality, they were sniffing and poking around, trying to tear his skin apart and crawl into his warm flesh. Meng Chao had spiritual energy to protect his body. His flesh was as tough as steel. Naturally, he was not afraid of the invasion of the lichens. However, it might not be the case for ordinary people or ignorant beasts. What would happen if the lichens were to crawl into his body? Meng Chao thought of a scene captured by the man-eating Pomfret squad. Inside the body of a man-eating pomfret warrior, there were ghostly things that looked like vipers, vines, and branches wriggling. When the captain designed to force the ghostly thing into the warriors arm and then cut off the entire arm, it also tried to grow countless vines and moss to wrap the arm and turn it into an ugly creature that looked like a deformed spider. Wait a minute. Meng Chao suddenly realized that it was not moss. At least, it was not moss. There were also the lichensthat were fat and greasy, emitting the smell of rotting corpses. Meng Chao snapped his fingers softly. A spiritual flame darted out of his fingertip and burnt the lichens clean. However, looking up, the entire jungle was completely covered by the lichens. Judging from its growth speed, even if all the crystal ammunitions that the exploration team carried were exhausted, it would be impossible to burn them all. Look! What is that? Suddenly, one of the members of the exploration team exclaimed in surprise. Meng Chao and long Feijun dashed in the direction that he was pointing at, aiming their guns at the greenest place among the rocks that were covered in lichens. This place was like a nestof lichens. Countless lichens were condensing into precise spheres in the dark corners. They were so round that they did not look like natural creatures. The shells of some of the spheres had already exploded like ripe fruits, revealing the bright red Stamensinside. Something similar to the stamens soared into the sky. It looked like a bunch of demonic flames, but it also looked like a ghostly hand that had crawled out of the ground and peeled off the skin. It made peoples mouths dry and their bodies cold. Blood-patterned flowers Meng Chao murmured. He exchanged a glance with long Feijun. Both of them could see the seriousness in each others eyes. The blood-patterned flower was the most troublesome fungus-like creature for humans. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was even more troublesome than many apocalyptic beasts. The individual attack power of apocalyptic beasts was indeed unparalleled. However, they were huge after all. They could only attack one place at a time. They could be intercepted by god-level powerhouses and bombarded by train cannons. The blood-patterned flower itself did not have much attack power. However, it could appear and disappear mysteriously. It could be blown away by the wind, greatly increasing the combat power of the monsters and the chances of them turning into undead creatures. It could also stimulate the mutation of the zombie virus, hundreds and thousands of super zombies with strange shapes appeared. The blood-patterned flower in the center of the strange lichen in the depths of the hidden fog region was the most luxuriant and colorful one that Meng Chao had ever seen. The green lichens and the blood-patterned flowers, which were as red as blood, were two completely different colors. The collision of the two colors gave off a terrifying, gloomy feeling. Meng Chao and Long Feijun took two steps back and nodded at the same time. Two members of the exploration team, who were carrying flamethrowers on their shoulders, stepped forward and spurted out the weird flames that were mixed with the bone powder and the crystal powder of the monsters. The purple weird flames grew in the storm. With the blood-patterned flowers as the center, they soon covered a hundred meters around them. In the raging flames, both the blood-patterned flowers and the weird lichens were growing and wriggling at an accelerated pace, making screeching noises. The lichens nearby heard the noises and wriggled at an accelerated pace, trying to extinguish the flames like waves after waves. However, the heavenly flames were too fierce. With the weird lichens as fuel, they piled up a wall of fire that reached the treetops and blocked even more lichens outside. Finally, the lichens and the blood-patterned flowers inside the wall of fire were completely burnt. Meanwhile, Meng Chao, Long Feijun, and the other members of the exploration team also took out a few syringes from their medical bags. These were vaccines. As well as cell strengthening agents to fight against the spores of the blood-patterned flowers. Monsters were evolving, and so were humans. Monsters could use biochemical technology to create the blood-patterned flowers, zombie viruses, God transformation capsules, and thousands of terrifying things. The Shieldsand armorsof the humans were constantly upgrading, and they were developing all kinds of vaccines and medical agents. In fact, they could even reverse the process and extract the essence of the zombie virus and the spores of the blood patterned flowers, eliminating the negative effects that would cause people to go crazy, they retained the functions that allowed humans to surpass the limits of their lives. Chi! Chi! Chi! Chi! The members of the exploration team finished injecting each other. As the yellowish medicine was injected into their bodies, the cold and transparent feeling brought them some psychological comfort. Look, theres something over there! A bright silver object suddenly appeared in the strange lichen and blood-patterned spores that had been burnt black. It looked somewhat familiar, as if it was some kind of metal part. Meng Chao shot out the chain blade. The shining heavy saber was as precise as a scalpel. It tore apart the burnt lichen and blood-patterned flowers, revealing the remains of a pile of runic machinery. Almost eight rune machines with broken arms and legs were piled up like tombs. A mechanical arm was stuck in front of them, which looked like an unwritten tombstone. Its a temporary tomb built by Sister Ya and her team! Meng Chao and the members of the exploration team were refreshed. Before Lu Siya went missing, she had sent a video to the rear saying that they had found a cave based on the information left by the man-eating Pomfret squad. Inside the cave were the remains of several soldiers who had been sacrificed by the man-eating Pomfret squad. When L Siya and the others discovered the cave, the remains had already been gnawed by snakes, insects, rats, and ants. In order to prevent the remains of the victims from being damaged, they dug an extremely deep tomb and buried the victims temporarily. They planned to move the victims to the cemetery of martyrs after the human beings occupied the foghidden territory. When sister Ya and the others were digging the temporary tomb, there werent so many weird lichens and blood-patterned flower spores nearby. Otherwise, they wouldnt have chosen this place. Meng Chao mumbled to himself, In other words, the lichens and blood-patterned spores only grew after they left. No, they just moved here. Did they smell the scent of human remains and want to devour our victims? Impossible. How much energy can a few human remains provide? Compared to the energy consumed by so many lichens after such a long journey, its nothing. Or could it be that these strange lichens and blood-patterned flower spores are all controlled by some intelligent creature and are the biological weapons of the mastermind behind the Monster Civilization? Realizing this, everyone could not help but wipe off their cold sweat, secretly exclaiming that it was a close call. Fortunately, they arrived in time and burned all the lichens and blood-patterned flower spores next to the grave. Otherwise, when the blood-patterned flower spores grew a little more luxuriant, its mycelium would most likely extend underground and wrap up the corpses of the victims, turning them into undead creatures. A few human-shaped undead creatures were not worth mentioning in terms of combat power. However, the human martyrscorpses being insulted was something that their successors were unwilling to see. Unfortunately, they still had a mission to carry out, so it was impossible for them to dig up the corpses of the victims and take them away. They could only set up a trap around the tomb, placing more than a dozen incendiary bombs that could be triggered at any moment. If the lichens and the spores of the blood stripe virus spread over, they would be burnt to the ground again. The discovery of the tomb could finally help them combine the environment they were in with the map that the man-eating pomfret team and L Siyas team had drawn. Then, according to the map, they determined their current coordinates, the route to the heavenly pit, and the safe passage to escape from the hidden fog domain through the route that L Siya and her team had taken. Dont worry. We will definitely uproot all the weird lichens and the blood vein flower spores and wipe out the monster civilization! Long Feijun led everyone and gave a solemn military salute to the tombstoneengraved with the emblem of Dragon City. At this moment, explosions and dense gunshots were suddenly heard not far away. It was the direction where the Kun Peng was forced to land! Everyone looked at each other, and their hair stood on end. They hurriedly maintained their battle formation and returned to the Kun Peng as quickly as possible. However, by the time they rushed back, the small-scale battle had already ended. The exploration team members guarding the teleportation gate were unharmed. Only their faces and bodies were covered in steaming mud. At the edge of the swamp, a small-sized monster had fallen, and all of it had turned into a hornets nest. The team leader who was guarding the place said that a crystal engine of the Kun Peng had exploded, causing the marsh gas in the depths of the swamp to explode. The explosion of the marsh gas had alarmed some of the monsters. However, they did not attack the humans. Instead, they fled in panic. However, they were treated as moving targets by the neurotic exploration team members. So there are still some monsters here. Long Feijun had the two exploration team members drag back some monster corpses. Everyone looked at Meng Chao. Everyone knew that he was an experienced reaper with superb methods. The role of the coroner naturally belonged to him. Chapter 743 - Semi-Finished Products Meng Chao did not give up. On a temporary operating table, he carefully observed and analyzed the monsters in the Hidden Mist Domain. These monsters are so deformed! The first monster that was placed on the operating table made Meng Chao slightly startled. The d*mn thing was like a common two-headed blue-striped lizard in the wilderness. It was a kind of dangerous reptile monster with acid sacs and poisonous glands. However, on both sides of its body, there were three pairs of serrated limbs that were common to arthropod monsters. They were shining coldly as if they were attached to a large amount of metal. Although many monsters were like the amalgamation of many kinds of creatures The fusion between their limbs and organs was relatively close and harmonious. It was definitely not like this monster which appeared to be crudely made and pieced together. The second monster was the same. Under the giant pythons head and torso, there was a thick and long scorpion tail. The dark red scorpion tail hook emitted a faint fishy smell. Plus, the entire tail was covered with thick and long steel needles that looked like that of a porcupine. While increasing its attack power, it also offset the giant pythons original strength and mobility. It appeared to be neither fish nor fowl, and it was extremely uncoordinated. The third monster had the appearance of a saber-toothed tiger, the body of a bobcat, and the skin color of a black panther. Its streamlined body, coupled with its muscles that were as explosive as crystal bombs, would have been the most suitable appearance for hunting. However, a pair of broad wings grew out of its back. It was as if it had been torn off from the back of a falcon-type monster and was forcefully sewn onto its back. The problem was that the bones of the falcon-type monster were mostly hollow. In order to reduce its weight to the greatest extent, its internal organs had undergone an ultra-lightweight upgrade. Only then could it be pulled up by the rising force of the flapping wings. The bones and internal organs of this small saber-toothed tiger were still in the posture of a land predator. In order to soar into the air, it needed an even stronger rising force. Its wings had to be extended to more than ten meters wide. In order to drive these two enormous wings, the muscles from the wing root to the chest were overstuffed and deformed. Not only did that reduce its concealment and killing speed, but it also greatly increased its daily energy consumption. That meant it needed more food, wasted more time hunting, and consumed more killing energy. Moreover, in this environment where there were towering trees and obstacles and traps everywhere, it was meaningless for it to grow a pair of wings that covered the sky and the Earth. The trees would not only prevent it from rising into the air, but also block its sight when it was patrolling in the air. Even if it found its prey and wanted to dive down to kill it, it would be easily blocked by the crown of the tree and the branches. It would then fall to the ground and even be stuck between the branches, bushes as well as thorns. In conclusion, the small saber-toothed tiger did not need to develop such a pair of wings, and it should not have. Meng Chaos hands turned into two clusters of gray mist. He manipulated more than ten lancet blades at the same time to cut open the stomachs of the three monsters and carefully analyzed their organs. Then, he compared the small saber-toothed tiger with the griffin, a flying lion-type monster that had successfully evolved. It was discovered that the shape of the organs, the arrangement of the muscles, and even the density of the griffins bones were much more scientific than the small saber-toothed tigers. Moreover, griffins were mainly active in the grasslands and would not easily enter the jungle. That was also relatively reasonable. How to put it? It was like a teacher asking a question: How to combine falcon-type monsters and liger-type monsters organically? Brainiacs answer would be, Griffins. However, the homework that Brainiac handed in would be this small saber-toothed tiger. It was no wonder that the monsters that looked rather ferocious were easily pierced by human firearms. They did not even need to use swords or sabers. Meng Chao estimated that with the natural defects of these deformed monsters, even if the exploration team did not open fire, they would not be able to survive for long in the swamp area that was covered in lichen and Blood Flowers. Interesting. They dissected seven or eight monsters consecutively, and it was all the same. Their appearances were deformed and ugly, but the distribution of their contents was pieced together. It was extremely unscientific. What do you mean? Long Feijun saw the thoughtful expression on Meng Chaos face, and his interest was piqued. Senior Brother Long, dont you think that these monsters are too ugly? Meng Chao asked. Long Feijun was slightly stunned, and he could not help but laugh. Monsters are all ugly. No, no, no. That is just the opinion of ordinary people. In the eyes of the reapers, many monsters possess a peculiar beauty that is in the peak of their speed, strength, explosive power, and ultimate survival ability. Meng Chao shook his head and said, When the nine-headed diamond dragon rose up from the depths of the mist and the sunlight passed through its translucent body, blossoming into colorful brilliance, who could deny that it was a magnificent, domineering, and brutal beauty? Even the tiny Demonic Halberd Pig, when it smears its entire body with the mud that contains a lot of minerals in the mountains to form a layer of indestructible heavy armor and dashes forward, doesnt it look like an armored vehicle that could overcome anything? There are also some monsters that, at first glance, seemed to have fused two completely different creatures together. For example, the Level One superbeast, the seven-star Wolf Spider, has both the characteristics of an arthropod and a canine monster. However, its two sets of completely different organs are perfectly, precisely, and harmoniously coexisting in an inconceivable manner. One cannot help but sigh with emotion. What kind of divine workmanship could have created such a miracle of life! However, the monsters here do not have the beauty of brutality or the fusion of science. Many of their organs seem to be doing their own things or even colliding with each other. They are completely shoddy, half-finished products No, they are failures. Logically speaking, such monsters shouldnt have survived for even a day, no, not even an hour. Long Feijun thought for a moment and said, But our people saw with their own eyes that they were still alive and kicking when the biogas exploded Thats why I say that its interesting. Meng Chao mumbled to himself, These monsters shouldnt have appeared in this world at all. Even if they did, they shouldnt have survived. Its not right. All the monsters shouldnt have appearedtheres no natural environment that can evolve a creature that combines the characteristics of a mammal and an arthropod at the same time. These monsters are special Meng Chao contemplated for a moment and continued to dissect and analyze with his head lowered. Then, he activated the extraordinary power of the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm and finally scraped out some light green mucus from the depths of a few monsters organs. It was an important matter, so he gave up on the naked eye operation. He put the mucus under the crystal microscope and analyzed it, then entered the images and data into the tactical computer. Then, they saw an extremely special cell on the screen. It simultaneously had chloroplast, giant vacuoles, cell nuclei, and some characteristics of fungi. It was like a fusion of animal cells, plant cells, and even fungal cells together. It had powerful energy absorption, as well as mass and energy conversion efficiency, which also resulted in an extremely vigorous vitality. These monsters had clearly been dead for a long time. Yet, the light green mucus extracted from their bodies was still as active as before. Even on the slide, thin threads were still desperately stretching out in all directions. It was just like the green lichen or the red threads of the Blood Flower that Meng Chao had observed earlier. Lu Siya and the others have also discovered such strange cells. What exactly are these? Long Feijun frowned. Perhaps, they are a misshapen monster. It is impossible for them to be born. Even if they are, they should have died of organ failure in the first second, but they are still alive and kicking in front of us. Meng Chao mumbled to himself and fell into deep thought. At that moment, another team that had been sent to scout the UHV transmission towers returned. The bombing was very effective. All the UHV transmission towers have melted into scrap metal and solidified together. Its impossible for them to get up again. Of course, the vines, branches, and moss that were wrapped around their bodies were all burned to ashes. Once they are cleaned up, it will be the best landing site. It will be easy for them to take off and land almost a hundred armored airships at the same time! We also found this! the team leader said excitedly. They carefully took out a moss-covered cable from a metal tube that was filled with frozen mithril stabilizer. A thin layer of ice had condensed on the moss, making it look like a frozen poisonous snake. A dark purple ghost claw was growing out of the end of the cable. The claw was covered in white hair and even came complete with grayish-white fingernails. It looked very lifelike. We found it at the edge of the valley. It must have been blown away by the shockwave. When we found it, it was still alive and kicking! The captain said, Dont worry. No one touched it directly. We froze it right away. Meng Chao and Long Feijun moved closer and cautiously observed the ghost claw at the end of the cable. There was a halo in their eyes that rotated and zoomed in. They finally noticed that the white hair was actually mycelium. This is Xylaria polymorpha, commonly known as Dead Mans Fingers. It is a fungus-like creature that even exists on Earth. Long Feijun heaved a sigh of relief and said, It seems that the high voltage transmission towers were made into nests by the highly active vines. They were also parasitized by the moss, lichen, and fungi. Thats why they were moving unsteadily. At first glance, they seemed to be alive. As for the crazy waving tentacles, which looked like the claws of demons, they were naturally caused by lichen and Polygonum. What about the electric current? Meng Chao asked, I saw with my own eyes that a cable was electrified and blew up a crystal engine. Many etherealized plants have the same characteristics as electric eels. They can condense and amplify biological electric current and electrocute prey within their hunting range, Long Feijun explained. Meng Chao thought about it and could only accept it for the time being. Right then, due to the increase in temperature, the frozen cable gradually woke up. More accurately, the moss, branches, and lichen covering its body came to life. They looked as the ghost claw wriggled like a ghost, twisted, and struggled. Even the Xylaria polymorpha at the end of the cable opened and closed as if it was groping something. Everyone could not help but feel a chill even though they knew the truth. Chapter 744 - Green Tide Faint golden electric arcs shot out from Meng Chaos fingertips. They twined around a few harvesting blades and danced around the cables, scraping off some samples of the covering. He put the samples of the covering, the faint green liquid extracted from the deformed monsters body, and the strange green lichen under the crystal microscope to study. As expected, he found something that was highly active in animal cells, plant cells, and fungal cells. Meng Chao asked Long Feijun, as well as the others, to come over and observe. Then, he began to ponder. I have an idea, or rather, a question. After everyone saw it, Meng Chao said, Have you ever thought about how monsters come about? I mean, monsters like the seven-star Wolf Spiders that can combine the characteristics of arthropods and mammals, or monsters like the griffins that can combine liger-type monsters and falcon-type monsters. They certainly didnt evolve naturally. There must be a modulator, right? Long Feijun and the other members of the exploration team looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Thats right. However, the chances of failure are very high for this type of modulation, which combines the most brutal features of all kinds of animals in an attempt to create the most powerful carbon-based biological weapon. Thats because the organs and motor functions of most animals are not compatible at all. The slightest carelessness will result in a situation like this small saber-toothed tiger with two wings on its ribs, where its different organs contradict each other. Forget fighting, even survival will be extremely difficult. Meng Chao continued, Therefore, the modulator must carry out a large number of experiments and fuse the organs of countless monsters No, its not a fusion yet. It should be stitching together and screening out the species with stronger combat ability and longer survival time. They should discard the failed products that were pieced together. This process is somewhat similar to human genetic farms. The seeds are optimized and screened over generations. Naturally, the crops that we need the most will be obtained. The Hidden Mist Domain is the genetic farm of the monster civilization. No, to be more precise, it should be the laboratory. The main brain of the monster civilization sewed up a large number of deformed and ugly monsters in the depths of the foggy extinction domain and released them to observe their traits, combat ability, and survival time, and analyze the possibility of further modulation. If the combat parametersand survival timeare relatively excellent, we can further modulate them or replicate them in large quantities and turn them into the Beast Tidethat we see. Everyone followed Meng Chaos train of thought and revealed expressions of sudden enlightenment. How do we explain the super-active cells that are hidden in the moss, lichens, and deformed monsters?Long Feijun asked. I think its some kind of biological glue,Meng Chao said Meng Chao said, The so-called monstersare animals that are different from each other. The organs, characteristics, and traits of animals and plants are all stitched together. It will inevitably trigger an extremely strong rejection reaction. Two or even three sets of completely different organs can not coexist. At that time, they will have to be glued together with the biological glue. Originally, a monster whose organs were forcibly pieced together might not live for more than three to five hours. After the bonding of the biological glue, it might survive for three to five days or even longer. We thought that the monsters were the products of natural evolution and overestimated their survival time. Naturally, three to five days was far from enough. However, if some of the monsters were artificially created to attack Dragon City, as long as it could survive for three to five days, it would be enough. Long Feijun nodded repeatedly. He thought for a moment and asked, Then, why was the mysterious biological gluenot found in the bodies of the monsters that Dragon City captured in the past? Two possibilities. Meng Chao extended two fingers. Either that, the monsters are all mass-producedmodels that have been successfully tested, and their organs are perfectly compatible without the need to use the biological glueto glue them together. Or, these strange cells have already fused into the monstersbodies in a more mature and secretive way, and with our current biochemical technology, were still unable to detect them. Wait, if thats the case Meng Chao suddenly stopped talking. Looking at the lush green lichens in the distance that were so intense that they didnt seem real, he started thinking silently once again. Suddenly, he threw the small saber-toothed tiger with wings far away towards the lichen. The monsters corpse, which was cut into pieces and covered in blood, fell into the green lichen and immediately caused a green tide to surge. Countless lichens seemed to have been stimulated. From the depths of the mushroom blanket, they extended tiny green threads and wrapped the monsters corpse tightly. At first, the monsters corpse was still like a small hill that was high and bulging. Soon, it became smaller and smaller amidst a series of Chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chisounds. About a minute later, the lichen returned to its original state as if nothing had happened. Only one corpse was missing. Meng Chao signaled long Feijun to let the exploration team burn the lichen. The two exploration team members stepped forward again and raised their flamethrowers. The lichen turned into ashes, revealing the broken bones below. This saber-toothed tiger with two wings was only the size of a bobcat. But with a pair of wide wings, it weighed hundreds of pounds. But it was completely devoured by the lichen within a minute. Even the bones had countless needle-like holes, as if it had been soaked in highly corrosive acid for a long time. It seemed that if they had burned the lichen a little later, there would not even be any bones left of the saber-toothed tiger. Moreover, not far from the saber-toothed Tigers corpse, they found traces of more monster corpses. Because they had been swallowed by the lichen for too long, these monster corpses really only had a tiny bit of bone residue left. However, there were quite a number of them. According to Meng Chaos identification, there were at least dozens of different types of monsters with the hardest claws, teeth, and horns. This makes sense. Since the hidden fog absolute domain is a natural large-scale laboratory, why dont we see too many corpses of experimental subjectsand failed productsHere? Meng Chao said, The weird cells contained in the green lichens are not only the magical biological glue, but the lichens themselves are also natural scavengers. They can devour the weak and the strong among the experimental subjects and break down the corpses into the most basic raw materials and energy. Perhaps, they can be transported back to the ultimate nest of the monster civilization in an unbelievable way so that the mainframecan carry out a new round of modulation. Now, theres only one problem. These green lichens must have smelled the fresh blood on the monsters corpse. Thats why their activity increased so much that they devoured it. Will the fresh blood of humans trigger a strong reaction from them? As Meng Chao spoke, the reaping blade spun and cut a small wound on his fingertip. It moved to another piece of lichens not far away. A drop of blood seeped out of the wound. Before it fell, it triggered the response of the lichen under his finger. A few clusters of lichens hissed and extended green threads, greedily taking the blood. Meng Chao dripped the blood into the lichens. It was like ice water dripping into a boiling pot of oil, causing ear-piercing squeaking, sizzling, sizzling sounds. He squeezed another drop of blood to the edge of the lichens. It was about 20 to 30 centimeters away from the lichens, on the scorched ground. Two clusters of lichens sniffed the scent of fresh blood and squirmed over with all their might. However, one cluster of lichens, which was relatively far away, only squirmed for five centimeters before shrinking back. The remaining cluster licked the drop of blood successfully. As strands of dark red spread in the emerald green, it became even more beautiful and intense. Meng Chao threw another drop of blood a meter away. This time, none of the lichens moved. They cant sense the flesh a meter away?Long Feijun asked. No, its not worth it. Meng Chao said, Activate Your Super Vision, and youll find that when I threw the blood a meter away, a few green threads stuck out of several clusters of lichens and trembled a few times in the direction of the blood. It should have sensed it, but the energy it consumed to move the entire settlement was far more than a drop of blood could make up for. Therefore, it couldnt be bothered to move. If it wasnt a drop of blood, but a human covered in wounds and bleeding profusely, I believe that they would have come here without any effort. This sentence gave everyone goosebumps. It seems that the most terrifying creatures in the hidden fog domain are not the monsters, but the weird lichens?Long Feijun mumbled. Meng Chao agreed with his judgment. They temporarily named these dangerous lichens the green tide. After repeated tests, they found that the green tide possessed extremely strong mobility and regenerative abilities. It could invade the bodies of animals and plants, devour flesh and blood, seize nutrients, multiply infinitely, and even cover the entire jungle. The good news was that the spiritual energy of extraordinary individuals had a strong restraining effect on the green tide. Moreover, they were afraid of fire and could be temporarily eliminated with flame ejectors and incendiary bombs. If the heavy incendiary bombs were fired from a train gun and filled with fire-type crystals, they might even be completely eliminated. Of course, it was best not to stand next to anyone when it was completely eliminated. Otherwise, it would literally be mutually assured destruction. Apart from that, there was more good news. The components of the portal had been tested, and the technicians had pieced together all the components needed for a portal. Next, they only needed to spend time to assemble it. After the spiritual energy frenzy caused by the carpet bombing subsided, the communicator also made contact with the other nine exploration teams and the rear, connecting the tactical data chain. Other than the Kun Peng that had to call for long-range fire support due to the attack of the ultra-high voltage transmission tower, the other nine exploration teams had ventured deep into the jungle without any danger. Before the spiritual magnetic interference intensified again, they had successfully shared their positions and the latest topographic map. Their exploration of the hidden fog domain had increased to more than 60% . Since everyone is still well-organized, lets follow the original plan and march toward the sinkhole in ten directions! The Strange Green Tide made long Feijuns hair stand on end. In order to avoid more trouble, he made a prompt decision. Chapter 745 - Meteorite Impact or Volcanic Crater? Meng Chao and the exploration team set up a circle of firing points near the transmigration portal, forming a small jungle fortress. They also planted a large number of mines outside the fortress. Last time, one of Lu Siyas small teams had also mysteriously disappeared behind the minefield. This time, in addition to the mines, they also installed a large number of time-delayed crystal bombs. Such bombs required the humans to send a safety signal every once in a while in order to delay the detonation time. In the event that something bad happened to them, the bombs would automatically detonate. They would then released smoke produced by the friction of the crystal powder, which would provide the most eye-catching fire guidance for the railway guns that were dozens of kilometers away. After everything was done, Long Feijun and Meng Chao deployed a batch of the most elite exploration team members and set off with nearly a hundred Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons. It was because the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team had already mapped most of the terrain in the Hidden Mist Domain and left a lot of signposts that contained special radioactivity. The third wave of the exploration team advanced very smoothly. They did not get lost in the spatial gaps or encounter ferocious monsters. The Green Tides on both sides of the mountain path seemed to be in deep sleep and did not move at all. They turned a blind eye to the intruders. However, the dead silence was scraping everyones cerebral cortex like a cold scalpel, especially when the ten exploration teams were approaching the sinkhole from different directions. The uneasiness in Meng Chaos and Long Feijuns hearts was even more intense. Senior Brother Long, do you feel that our operation has gone too smoothly? Meng Chao could no longer hold it in and spoke in a low voice. If this is really a natural laboratory of the monster civilizations mastermind, they should have at least arrange some spies and guards here to create some trouble for us, right? A hundred-legged insect will never be vanquished. Although the monsters have been defeated by us on all fronts in the past half-year, the remaining ones are still a force that cannot be underestimated. If we really rely on the barren mountains and rivers, the Green Tides, and the Blood Flowers in the Hidden Mist Domain to resist stubbornly, it will be really difficult to deal with. Why? According to the map, we are almost at the heart of the monster civilizationthe mysterious sinkhole, but there is still no movement around us It is indeed a little too smooth. When we are fighting, we are most afraid of the unknown monsters that we have never seen before, not the ferocious monsters. The unknown is the most troublesome part. Long Feijun frowned. However, we cant turn around and run away just because our operation is too smooth, can we? Of course, it was impossible. Besides, the ten exploration teams had marched straight in and mapped a lot of the terrain. They had discovered the direction, reserves, and composition of many crystal veins, as well as many dense trees and Green Tides. They were all targets of strategic value. Their trip had not been in vain. No matter how many plots the monster civilization was hiding, they would be annihilated under the bombardment of the human beings the Earthlings were just that simple and brutal. While the two of them were mumbling, bread crab, who was leading the way, suddenly flashed with green light. It was the signal to arrive at their destination. After passing through a few trees that were growing at an angle, their branches intertwined together like an arch, with vines hanging down like a curtain, the front suddenly opened up, and the mysterious crater crashed into their field of vision without any warning. Hiss C Like all the other members of the exploration team, Meng Chao could not help but take a deep breath. After trekking in the dark, damp, and cramped forest for too long, the human mind was gradually plagued by claustrophobia. When one suddenly saw the sinkhole that was surrounded by clouds and mist, it was like a vast blue lake with boundless smoke and water. The visual impact was indeed refreshing. However, the lake surrounded by mountains was often more terrifying than the deep sea. Not to mention that it was not even a lake. It was a sinkhole that contained the ultimate secret of the monster civilization. Among the surrounding mountains, there was a strong wind that was like a wild beast all year round. When the strong wind blew away the Clouds and mist, one could vaguely see the swaying jungle in the skyhanging in the center of the sinkhole. In addition to the lush green moss, lichens, and fungus blankets, there were also a lot of colorful flowers and fruits growing in the jungle. However, all the plants were particularly bright in color, so bright that it was as if they had been injected with inferior colors and were about to rot. If one did not know the background of the Green Tide, this scene might give people a feeling of vitality. However, when they thought of the deep forest, where the bones of hundreds of millions of monsters were likely to be piled up, the explorers could not help but feel thirsty and shudder. This was because the clouds and mist kept pouring out from Mist Mountain behind the sinkhole, blocking their vision and disrupting the human surveying instruments. They could not see the situation on the other side of the sinkhole, nor could they measure the circumference, diameter, and depth of the sinkhole. However, the wind would occasionally blow away the Clouds and mist, and the arc of the crater could be seen. The crater was not straight up and down, but rather, it looked like a semicircle. This was consistent with the characteristics of a meteorite impact. Meanwhile, the exploration team found some crystal-clear, glazed rocks at the edge of the crater. They were probably the product of the melting of different crystals and metal veins under extremely high temperature and pressure. So, this is a meteorite crater? Meng Chao asked the geological expert in the exploration team. Its very strange. This crater fits all the features of a meteorite crater, but The geological expert typed rapidly on the military computer, assembling and calculating a large number of parameters. The data and curves on the screen were getting richer and richer, but his frown was getting tighter and tighter. However, there are two things that are very strange. First, the meteorite is too big, the geologist said while shaking his head and analyzing. Meng Chao and Long Feijun looked at each other and continued asking, Whats the problem with the meteorite being too big? Theres a problem. The geologist pushed the computer screen to the two of them, Although we cant precisely measure the diameter and depth of the crater, we can estimate the approximate size and mass of the meteorite that caused the crater based on the relative distance between us and the other nine exploration teams and the arc of the crater. The problem is that the meteorite passed through the Sea of stars, was captured by the planets gravity, passed through the atmosphere, and finally hit the surface of the planet. The speed must have been extremely fast. When I input the minimum mass and minimum speed of the meteorite that we estimated into the computer, the resulting impact power was ten times greater than the impact of the meteorite that destroyed the dinosaurs on Earth. It should be known that the size of the Otherworld and earth is the same, and the composition of the atmosphere, the thickness of the crust, and the law of plate movement are not too different. A meteorite impact that is ten times more powerful than the impact of the dinosaurs can be described as a world-ending crisis. It will certainly bring profound changes to the terrain thousands of kilometers away, or even tens of thousands of kilometers away. However, although the terrain from the Hidden Mist Domain to the monster mountain range is broken and uneven, compared to the mass and speed of the meteorite, the impact is still too small. Too Small. Meng Chao and Long Feijun were confused. So, why is the impact of the meteorite reduced? The impact of a meteorite on a planet is determined by its speed and mass. The geologist said, If the mass of a meteorite is about the same as what we have estimated, it is that its speed is far from what we have imagined. It was not thrown from outer space but from a very close place. Well, I studied martial arts in university. Can you explain it more plainly? Meng Chao asked humbly. For example, throwing it down from near-earth orbit. The geologist said, In that case, its understandable that the impact force would be reduced. Near-earth orbit Meng Chao and Long Feijun looked up at the sky together. The sky was firmly covered by the gray mist. It was like an invisible iron wall that separated the planet and space in the atmosphere. Dragon City had traveled for more than half a century. With the space exploration ability of the Earth era and the well-equipped military facilities of the Dragon City civilization before they traveled, they could not launch manned spaceships and deep space exploration satellites and launch some weather balloons that were higher than the atmosphere, it was still possible for them to have technical reserves. However, all the weather balloons, high-altitude reconnaissance aircraft, and small disposable rockets launched by Dragon City were blocked, killed, and destroyed by some mysterious force before they could break out of the atmosphere. Battle God Lei Zongchao told Meng Chao that he had once tried to use the magnetic levitation power to float all the way up, trying to use the power of the godly state to break out of this planet called the Other World and see its full appearance from outer space. With Lei Zongchaos cultivation, the low temperature, lack of oxygen, and radiation above the atmosphere did not pose a fatal obstacle. However, when he reached the edge of the atmosphere, he was blocked by a mysterious force. That force was more terrifying than any apocalyptic beasts he had ever encountered. Lei Zongchaos original words were, It swatted me down like a fly. Until now, the outer layer of the alien worlds atmosphere was still a restricted area for Earthlings. Launching satellites into geosynchronous orbit and setting up man-made facilities was even more whimsical. In Meng Chaos memory fragments from his previous life, there were only a few powerful lifeforms known as gods and demons of the alien world that could freely shuttle between the inner and outer layers of the atmosphere. However, according to the geologist, a long time ago, some kind of power had thrown a huge meteorite down from the synchronous orbit outside the atmosphere of another world, creating this sinkhole? Such a scene was too vast. Just thinking about it made ones mind waver. Meng Chao took a deep breath, calmed himself, and asked, What else? You said there were two strange things. Whats the second one? Second, we found a large number of geological features at the edge of the crater,the geologist said. Meng Chao was confused. Wait, is this a crater or a crater? I dont know. The geologist slowly shook his head, The energy that fell from the sky and the energy that gushed out from the ground brought about completely different changes to the surrounding environment. However, after preliminary analysis, the samples we collected from the edge of the crater showed that there were two types of changes at the same time. It was like.. It was as if a huge meteorite had been blasted down from a low-earth orbit and accurately hit a volcano that was crazily pumping out energy. Chapter 746 - The Ancient Battlefield How is this possible? Long Feijun cried out involuntarily. The hit rate of high-altitude bombing was always one of the most difficult problems to solve in a war. No matter how fierce a volcanic eruption was, the size of the crater was quite limited. If one observed the crater from the synchronous orbit outside the atmosphere, no matter how big the crater was, it would still be smaller than the tip of a needle. The probability of accurately hitting an erupting crater by pushing a meteorite down from the synchronous orbit was not much higher than shooting a cotton thread from 100 meters away and piercing the eye of the needle. Unless it was hit with 100% accuracy, there would not only be a crater on the ground but two overlapping gourd-shaped craters. Its possible. It might not be a crater. It might be some kind of cannon launched from the ground out of the atmosphere and used to attack targets in synchronous orbits, just like the missile silos on Earth, Meng Chao muttered. He closed his eyes. An image appeared in his mind. A long time ago, before the carbon-based intelligent life on earth sprouted, a world-shaking war broke out in another world. The raging flames on the ground erupted like a volcano, but they were a hundred times more violent. They gathered into huge crimson pillars of light that pierced through the sky and pierced straight into the stars. Beneath the stars, countless meteorites fell down like super-large hailstones under the impetus of mysterious forces, destroying the cannons that were sending out the light pillars. The airwaves tore through space, melting the earth at high temperatures. The entire Otherworld was literally an inferno. Within the Inferno, there were countless existences that were even more powerful than the gods and devils of the other world. They brandished their weapons that were shining brilliantly and had countless layers of spiritual magnetic fields stacked on top of each other, emitting battle howls that resounded through the clouds. Similar scenes would occasionally appear in the depths of Meng Chaos brain when he was cultivating in the primordial ruins. However, these scenes were even more fragmented than the memories of his previous life. It was like waking up in the morning and having a dream after peeing. With a cold shiver, all the details disappeared. It was only at this moment that seeing the sinkhole made people feel like they had seen it before. Its very likely that this is an ancient battlefield. Meng Chao said, A meteorite wouldnt appear in low Earth orbit for no reason. Someone must have captured it from outer space and used it as a weapon to smash it down. The attackers goal was to destroy this giant cannon that was similar to an active volcano, so they had to control the speed of the meteorite. Otherwise, if the entire continent was destroyed, even if they won, it would be meaningless. It just so happens that we found traces of a large number of wars in the ancient ruins. It is reasonable to infer that a super war that destroyed the ancient civilization broke out in another world a long time ago. The transmigration of the Earthlings had something to do with this war. Pushing a meteorite down from a synchronous orbit and accurately hitting the crater of a volcano or the muzzle of a giant cannon, no matter how difficult it is, is no more difficult than allowing a city on earth and all its citizens to transmigrate to another world billions of light-years away. The ancient civilization has the ability to do so. If the sinkhole and the ancient ruins in front of us both originated from the same war in the same era, everything makes sense. Long Feijun had followed Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, into the ancient ruins to cultivate. Meng Chaos words made his heart skip a beat. He said solemnly, Are you saying that the sinkhole, like the ancient ruins, is likely to contain the secrets and power of the ancient civilization That is obvious. Otherwise, where did the monster civilization come from? Meng Chao said, It is impossible for the monsters that have absorbed spiritual energy and the enlightenment of the human civilization to develop such a powerful organization that can organize large-scale beast tides to attack human cities in just a few decades. It is even more impossible for them to nurture superbeasts that understand the weaknesses of human nature like the Vortex. Besides, the biochemical technology of the monster civilization is ten times better than that of the human civilization. Even the Apocalyptic Beasts that can destroy the world can not learn everything by themselves and create all the equipment needed for biochemical modulation, can they? The monster civilization must have been enlightened by the ancient civilization, just like the human civilization that has transmigrated to another world has received the help of the ancient civilization. The human civilization and the monster civilization are two fruits on a vine. Thats why we can use the materials of the monsters to cultivate, and the monsters can become stronger and stronger by devouring human experts. Long Feijun narrowed his eyes. Meng Chaos words were understandable. In fact, there had long been a theory about the origin of the monster civilization. Now, they had only found more evidence. If that was the case, the danger level of exploring the sinkhole would double. This ultimate nest of the monster civilization that contained the ancient mystery would never be easily revealed by humans. However, the higher the risk, the greater the benefits. As long as the people of Earth could completely conquer the sinkhole, they would be able to obtain even more ancient mysteries. This included the incredible biochemical technology that could allow human powerhouses to possess the power of Apocalyptic Beasts. Continue searching for the traces left by the previous exploration teams, and collect and analyze more samples. Thinking of this, Long Feijun gave the order. After a pause, he said, Dont rush down until you have a full understanding of the situation. The order was transmitted to the ten exploration teams through the tactical data link. The weirdest thing was that the closer they got to the sinkhole, the weaker the spiritual magnetic interference was, and the better the signal was. The ten exploration teams could even turn on real-time communication and transmit images and audio through the public channel. Just like the mastermind of the monster civilization, it was not afraid of them communicating with each other at all. They filmed the scene of the sinkhole from different angles. They even captured a clear picture of the place near the bottom of the sinkhole. However, most of the rock walls and the bottom of the sinkhole were covered by the Green Tide. If there really was an entrance to the monster civilizations ultimate lair, it would be hidden under the Green Tide. It would be impossible for humans to mark the coordinates of the long-range bombing directly. Moreover, they did not see any human towns or any signs of human activities. They really did not know under what circumstances did the man-eating pomfret team see the human towns. After exploring for another half an hour, Meng Chao and Long Feijuns exploration team discovered the camp that Lu Siyas team had left behind. It was also the place where Lu Siyas team assembled the winch, built the temporary lifting platform, and set up the firing points. Naturally, the place was empty. Not a single strand of human hair could be seen. However, the strange thing was that there was not a single trace of battle in the surroundings. In the firing points around the temporary camp, all the fully automated heavy machine guns and flame throwers did not fire a single bullet. Instead, they spat out a wisp of flame. The mines and anti-monster grenades hidden outside the camp did not fire a single one. The winch was all good. Pulling down the joystick, the lift platform slowly rose with a slight noise. Naturally, there was nothing on it. Meng Chao walked around the camp and found two half-eaten servings of self-heating food on the ground. Although the food was covered in a layer of colorful mold, the food was mostly intact. It had been put down gently by someone, not thrown away by an external force. This was very important. The members of Lu Siyas team were all elites of the Abnormal Beast Research Departments ninth search and rescue team. Unless they confirmed that there was no danger within a few miles, they could not possibly sit down and eat to replenish their strength. They had only eaten half of their meal. What exactly was going on that made them put down their lunch boxes gently and then disappear mysteriously? If they were attacked by the enemy, they would have left a lot of marks on the ground, rocks, and equipment after struggling for a while, wouldnt they? Since they had the time to put down their lunch boxes gently, why didnt they have the time to issue an alarm and leave clues? Besides, there were several exploration teams besides Lu Siyas team. Just now, Ye Xiaoxing had gone to check on another team under Lu Siyas command. They had set up a temporary camp at a high point a few kilometers away. The situation was as if they had retreated. All the equipment was intact. Not even half of the mines had been triggered, but the humans had disappeared without a trace. Senior Brother Long, do you think that we should go down? Looking at the platform that was dragged to the edge of the sinkhole by the winch and swaying in the wild wind like a disrepair swing, Meng Chao swallowed hard and asked in a low voice. Although our mission is to explore the truth of the sinkhole, I have to say Long Feijun swallowed hard, too. Gritting his teeth, he said, Before all the Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons are released, I will never send anyone down there to die It makes sense. We still have Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons. The spirit magnetic interference here is not very strong. Maybe Meng Chao was only halfway through his sentence when The thirty-six thousand hairs on his back suddenly stood up like ice needles. The muscles on his calves exploded, and he rolled to the right reflexively. Shua A vine covered in thorns and smeared with mucus brushed past his ear. It compressed the air and stimulated his eardrums, as if it were wailing. His shoulder had been grazed by a thorn. Before he could condense his spiritual energy to resist it, the wound immediately became red and swollen, becoming numb and unbearable. Before Meng Chao turned his head, he saw the geologist flying past him in high spirits and falling into the depths of the crater. Meng Chao was quick-witted. The chain blade wrapped around the geologists ankle and pulled him back. But more screams came from behind. Meng Chao turned his head abruptly and saw a shocking scene. Countless vines with thorns and mucus were like giant pythons that had crawled out of the ground. They wrapped around the exploration team members tightly, dragged them up into the air, and tossed them around. The thorns and mucus seemed to be extremely corrosive and anesthetic. They could restrain the spiritual energy in a persons body and numb their muscles and central nerves, making the experts above the heaven tier as powerless as fish on a chopping board. The source of the vines, on the other hand, extended all the way to the depths of the forest, covering the Green Tide, towering into the clouds, and swaying on the body of the green giant. Ultra-high voltage transmission tower! Meng Chaos pupils constricted into two needle tips, but the rest of his eyeballs were filled with green. He could not believe it and cried out involuntarily. Chapter 747 - Falling Into the Abyss This is impossible! Looking at the dozen or so swaying UHV transmission towers, Meng Chao was flabbergasted. He clearly remembered that all the UHV transmission towers that had been covered by the Green Tide, pulled up by the vines, and shot up from the ground had all been destroyed by the long-range bombing. The steel and iron bones had all melted and were once again kneaded into a ball, turning into unbreakable scrap metal. How was it possible that they were still intact? Moreover, the UHV transmission tower, which was more than two hundred meters tall, was moving forward like a multi-legged bug under the manipulation of the vines and branches. The momentum was astonishing. How could it not have touched the mines and anti-monster grenades set by the exploration team along the way, and not been discovered by them? After all, they had released a Peregrine Falcon in the air above the jungle every certain distance to act as an aerial scout and signal relay station! Countless questions were rolling on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex. However, the situation was pressing, and he did not have time to think. Seven or eight vines with polymorph kernels growing at the tip, which looked like demon claws, darted out from the grass again and shot toward him at lightning speed. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Meng Chao reacted instinctively. The Ghost Blade dragged the chains and spun around his body, forming an impenetrable, translucent net of blades that cut the vines and the ghost claws into pieces. However, when the broken vines fell to the ground, the Green Tide covering them immediately became active and squirmed closer to each other. Then, like blood patterns, thousands of green threads shot out and twisted together, reconnecting the vines. Such strong cell activity! Meng Chao snorted coldly. Under the agitation of his spirit energy, the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber released a hundred-meter-long flame of light that swept across the crazily squirming vines like an army. Wherever the pale-golden flame of light touched, the Green Tide would be charred, withered, and turned into pale ashes. However, most of the exploration team members did not have Meng Chaos combat ability or unparalleled weapons, especially the supporting combat personnel such as the geologists. They were all ambushed by the poisonous vines and killed in an instant. Moreover, more than ten green giants transformed from ultra-high voltage power transmission towers had already rushed out of the jungle and arrived in front of them. The proximity of both sides makes the towering UHV transmission towers even more obvious, as well as the strange transformation of this towering tower after being eroded by countless creeping Green Tides. More and more vines are springing out from inside the UHV transmission tower. Even if Meng Chao and the exploration team cut off more vines, with the Green Tide, these evil forces of broken limbs, could come back to life. The entire exploration team was about to be surrounded by the ultra-high voltage transmission towers. Gritting his teeth, Meng Chao and Long Feijun looked at each other. The two of them soared into the sky at the same time and flew toward the two ultra-high voltage transmission towers in the lead. While Meng Chao was still in the air, his spine was already bulging. Part of his spirit energy surged from the depths of his spinal cord all the way to his shoulder blades, which turned into a pair of invisible wings of light and spread out on his back. More spirit energy flowed into the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber through his expanding arms, turning it from a heavy saber that was as heavy as a mountain-splitting ax to an exaggerated form that could cut an armored airship in the middle. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! On the blade and the back of the saber, the claws and teeth of the Apocalyptic Beast bounced off one by one, adding a bit of savagery and tyranny. There were also dark golden and bright red spirit tattoos that flowed along the blood jade marrow on the blades spine and into the dense archaic symbols carved on the blade. They activated the offensive spirit magnetic field contained in the archaic symbols, making the mysterious and complicated blade light It expanded to dozens of meters away and even condensed a dazzling little sun on the tip of the blade. Celestial Tyrant Star Shattering Slash! Meng Chao roared crazily and relied on the amplification of Divine Nine Dragon Seals to unleash the Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhaos ultimate skill in the sky. A few golden streams of light that looked like flood dragons surrounded a dazzling golden ball. At a lightning-fast speed, they ruthlessly smashed into the center of the UHV transmission tower. In an instant, all the vines and branches surrounding the UHV transmission tower let out ear-piercing shrieks. They trembled crazily as if they were being cooked and fried by an invisible oil pan. Rays of golden light drilled out of the gaps between them and turned into golden dragons again, greedily devouring every piece of green. Soon, the Green Tide that covered the UHV transmission tower was burnt to ashes, leaving only an empty body, it was a crooked iron frame. Without the control of creatures and without a solid foundation to support it, the steel skeleton could only collapse. On the other side, Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, also used his powerful iron fists to blow a green giant until it was riddled with holes and collapsed on its back. However, there were simply too many green giants left. Each green giant could shoot hundreds of vines with thorns and mucus to attack Meng Chao, Long Feijun, and the exploration team separately. They had even evolved the wisdom of demon gods and knew how to use human tactics. They used countless vines to stop Meng Chao and Long Feijuns attacks at the same time. They tied up the other members of the exploration team and dragged them into the super high-voltage power transmission tower to act as human shields so that Meng Chao and Long Feijun would not attack the enemy. The spiritual magnetic environment in the Hidden Mist Domain was very complicated. The duration of the superhuman battle here was much shorter than in the outside world. Meng Chao and Long Feijun cut off hundreds of vines and blew up a few green giants, but they slowed down their movements. They were scratched by the vines for the time being. Mucus flowed into their blood vessels through their wounds, as if countless algae and spores were proliferating inside their bodies. They had no choice but to mobilize a lot of spiritual energy to destroy the intruders. Naturally, they were slower than before. Right then, an ominous sound of metal being twisted echoed behind them. Looking back, Meng Chao felt that his scalp was numb. The UHV transmission tower that he had just broken, exploded and rolled into scrap metal had been covered by a layer of Green Tide that looked like a green carpet at some point in time, forming a huge cocoon. Accompanied by the creaking sound of metal twisting, the cocoon broke apart, and a new green giant stood up! What What is going on? Meng Chao was almost in despair. How could the Green Tides activity be raised to such a terrifying level in such a short time? The vines, branches, and Moss were all crazier than ever. Even the hard steel could be molded and integrated at will. Where did the Green Tide get such tremendous energy to perform such unbelievable actions? If the green giant covered by the Green Tide was the reason why the exploration teams including the man-eating pomfret, Lysiya, and the others had gone missing, why were there no traces left at the scene, and why Lysiya and the others did not send out any distress signals, or did they capture the ferocious face of the green giant? Even a blind man would be able to capture the huge UHV transmission tower waving hundreds of vine tentacles! The scene in front of him was like a nightmare that confused Meng Chao completely. He only saw the exploration team members being entangled by the vines and swallowed by the Green Tide into the UHV transmission tower. More than a hundred heavy machine guns and flame throwers fired at the same time, but the bullets and flames fired on the rolling Green Tide were no different from shooting on the real tide. The Green Tide, which was riddled with holes, would recover at a speed visible to the naked eye in a few seconds. Railway Gun! Long Feijun roared furiously, but he was still unable to withstand the siege of hundreds of vines and gradually disappeared into the excessively bright green. The communication channel that was supposed to be unobstructed was suddenly disrupted by intense interference. There was a rustling noise in their ears and pale snowflakes in front of their eyes. Their connection with the other nine exploration teams and the rear had been completely cut off. Finally, someone could not take it anymore and activated a few Peregrine Falcons amidst the collapsing roars. The loyal suicide drones circled in the air a few times and smashed at the few green giants one after another, creating a huge mushroom cloud that slowly rose like an arrow that was frozen in midair. The long-range firepower arrived in an instant. The destructive light balls, heat waves, and shock waves once again appeared in the middle of the green giants, burning the UHV transmission tower and the vines, moss, branches, and Green Tide that covered it. Of course, humans were also burned at the same time. This time, the distance between the exploration team and the UHV transmission tower was even closer than when they were on the Kun Peng. Meng Chao watched as the shock wave turned into raging waves hundreds of feet high, swallowing the UHV transmission tower, Long Feijun, and the others, and then pouncing on him aggressively. Even though he had reached five-star Heaven Realm, he still felt that an invisible, weird hand was gripping his crotch violently in the face of the devastating carpet bombing. Run! Meng Chao Shrieked and ran away. All his spirit energy exploded under his feet like crystal bombs, but he still could not outrun the approaching blast wave. With a deafening boom, Meng Chao felt that he had been kicked into the crater by magma as if his back had been kicked by magma. In midair, Meng Chao tried to control his body and fly to the center of the crater. However, the wind inside the crater was chaotic and fierce, mixed with spirit energy ripples that seeped into his bone marrow. It was like the legendary wind. The shock waves behind him were getting higher and higher as if magma was kicking him one after another. A weird suction force appeared in the depths of the crater, sucking Meng Chao inside like an invisible swirl. Ah! Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field finally became chaotic. It was as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss, his entire person being swallowed by the feeling of weightlessness. This bottomless abyss was truly bottomless, and it also seemed to extend endlessly. It seemed to have malfunctioned and fallen, leading straight to the elevator of hell. Bang! After falling for an unknown amount of time, Meng Chao finally landed heavily on the ground. His spine and lower body were safe and sound. On the contrary, the top of his head hurt terribly. His body was still swaying and trembling, as if he had fallen onto something very soft. Hiss! Meng Chao could not help but cover his head, only to discover that there was a big, scalding bump on his head. Even so, he still regained his composure in the blink of an eye and gathered his vitality magnetic field again. Spirit energy surged around his body, causing the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber and the Ghost Blade to hum. Meng Chao looked around vigilantly. However, he was instantly dumbstruck. He was mentally prepared to see any unbelievable scene. Whether it was the crazily wriggling Green Tide, the colorful primeval jungle, the demon caves filled with skeletons, the ferocious-looking mastermind behind the monster civilization, or even the crashed space station of the ancient civilization, he would not be so surprised. But what appeared in front of Meng Chao was a room. An ordinary room filled with the scent of Earth. To be more precise, he was lying in the middle of the room, on a big fluffy and soft bed. The ceiling was naturally sturdy and there was not even a crack. The Big Bump on his head had just jumped up from the bed and hit the ceiling with too much force! Chapter 748 - The City of the Abyss How Wasnt I blown into the sinkhole by the shockwave from the high level bombing? Why have I jumped out of a bed thats obviously designed for humans in a room that looks so normal? Even if the mysterious human town that the man-eating pomfret team saw was right below where I landed, I should have crashed into the street or the roof, smashed a hole in the roof, and then fell onto the bed. Naturally, there was no hole in the ceiling. Besides, what about the injuries? He had been stabbed by thorns and venomous vines, burned by flames, suffered internal injuries from the shockwave, and suffered injuries from falling from a high altitude. Even his steel bones that were wrapped in spirit energy had been dislocated and covered in bruises. However, when Meng Chao extended his arms, he discovered that all the wounds had scabbed. The internal injuries that had just been excruciating turned into a dull pain. It was as if a long time had passed and the injuries were about to heal. A long time had passed Meng Chao shook his head hard and suddenly felt uncertain. He was not sure if he had just descended from the sky or if he had been lying in this room for a long time. It was so long that he had a vivid nightmare and had just woken up from it. There seemed to be a fault in his memory. It was as if someone had forcefully inserted a black partition into his brain, disrupting his perception of time. The clothes on his body had also changed. Meng Chao remembered that when he fell into the sinkhole, he was wearing a nano battle suit and a soft armor with a tactical leather track. There were also a lot of weapons, communications, and detection equipment attached to it. Now, he had changed into a long robe made of monster fur. The pure black monster fur was light and soft, without the slightest bit of color. Even in Dragon City, it was a rare treasure. It was not like an industrial product sewn out of an assembly line, but more like a handicraft that had been sewn using the needle of a sewing machine. As Meng Chao thought so, he saw a sewing machine in the corner of the wall. He was slightly stunned. In the era of Dragon Citys lack of resources and lack of water and electricity, sewing machines had indeed been popular for a while. But the style of this sewing machine was even more ancient. It was similar to the 20th-century products that Meng Chao had seen when he participated in an Earth Commemoration Cultural Event at Blue Home. Overall, this room was also filled with the 20th-century style of the Earth era, and it was even a little older. Meng Chao looked up, but he did not see too many traces of industrial civilization. From the removable oil lamp mounted on the wall, it could be seen that electricity was quite precious here, or even something that was not there at all. However, the mattress under him was unexpectedly soft and warm. Meng Chao carefully twirled a tuft of golden fluff from the corner of the mattress. It was the fluff of a Golden-tailed Swallow. The insulation and fluff effect was dozens of times higher than that of goose down of the same weight, but it required the fluff of hundreds of golden-tailed swallows to fill such a mattress. In Dragon City, such a luxury item could only be enjoyed by the descendants of the nine noble families of cultivation. It did not fit in with the plain and monotonous painting style in the room. What is this place exactly? Meng Chao muttered to himself. He lowered his head slightly and turned around to examine the bed frame carefully. The bed frame was made of pure wood mortise and tenon. Other than the key parts being reinforced by iron nails, there were no traces of industrial production. Even the iron nails embedded in the wood had not been produced by an industrial assembly line. Using his unique perception as a reaper to carefully rub the nails on each nail cap, he felt a unique hand-polished trace. In addition to the wooden bed and the oil lamp, there was also a wardrobe and a desk in the room. It was also hand-made and polished. Meng Chao rubbed it for a long time, but he did not find any traces of industrial production. In the wardrobe were a few sets of long robes made of monster fur, as well as a few t-shirts and jeans that had been washed until they were white. The strange thing was that these monster fur were obviously top-grade without any flaws. There were a few pieces of Nightmarish Beast fur that had no color and no scars. They could be sold at a high price in Dragon City, and only superhumans could afford to wear them. But here, they were casually placed, or even rolled up into a ball and piled up in the corner. Those t-shirts and jeans, which looked decades old and were as thin as cicadas wings and even full of holes, seemed to be treasured by their owners. They were carefully spread out and stored in large, flat wooden boxes. Meng Chao was a little puzzled. Whether it was the clothing industry or the most basic metal forging such as making iron nails, they were not very high-tech. Even in the most difficult times in Dragon City, it was not to the extent of treating a few tattered t-shirts as treasures. What exactly were the values here? Not many clues could be found on the desk. There was a book that was made of dried etherealized plant leaves similar to banana leaves and it was stitched together with plant fibers. It held hundreds of mutated butterfly specimens. This was the most valuable discovery. The reason was, among the hundreds of butterfly specimens, there were rare and unique specimens such as the Shining Butterfly and Ghost Butterfly. Although these insect-type monsters did not have much attack power, they had extremely sharp instincts. They would dance before humans approached them and disappear without a trace in the shining phosphorus powder. The insect-type monster experts in Dragon City took great pains to catch these light, slender, and agile mutated butterflies. However, they were casually piled on the desk by the owner of this place, together with some toys that were polished by the bones of the monsters. In the bottom drawer of the desk, Meng Chao found a laptop. Before he could be happy for three seconds, he found that the laptop was broken. No, the word broken was not very accurate. Judging from the style and appearance, this was a laptop from the Earth era. It had been produced for at least half a century, and most of its parts had long been oxidized and rusted. The battery had been burned through by acid, and the screen had been peeled off. It was a dead end. There was no possibility of repair or value. It was merely treated as a souvenir by its owner. However, it was the only industrial product in the entire room. Wait a minute. Meng Chaos heart stirred as he looked at the sewing machine in the corner. As expected, this was also an industrial product from the Earth era. It had gone through more than half a century of weather and frost, and many of its components had been severely worn out. However, the owner took care of it with a strange fragrance and a very precious monster oil. He also replaced the parts that could not be maintained in time. However, the original parts were made by industry, but the replacement parts were hand-polished. It was like The monster materials here were not valuable. However, they had lost the ability to build a large industrial assembly line. Today is another good day with a gentle breeze and bright sunshine! A cheerful female voice suddenly sounded from the corner of the wall. Meng Chao was shocked. He waved his hand and used his spirit energy to lift up the animal skin that was covering the corner of the wall. Only then did he realize that there was a huge birdcage hanging there. Inside was a bird-type monster with gorgeous fur like a macaw, but its body was simple and charming, like an owl. It was a cat-like parrot. It was a little fellow with a well-developed vocal organ that could imitate the sounds of many kinds of monsters to seek a mate and scare off its natural enemies. Todays wind is gentle and the sun is bright. Just like every other day, its the best day for gathering and hunting! The animal skin was lifted, and the cat-like parrot was in high spirits. It danced, sang, and danced. Moreover, today is the most lively Harvest Festival in Peach Blossom Town. My little friends in Peach Blossom Town, are you all ready to sing and dance until youre drunk? Meng Chao knew that the parrot was very smart and could imitate human pronunciation. However, he did not know that the parrot was so smart that it could speak long and logical sentences. This was just the parrot imitating Meng Chao or was there some kind of information that could be transmitted to Meng Chao through the parrots brain and vocal organs? Meng Chao stared at the parrot. The parrot turned its emerald cat-like eyes and looked at Meng Chao without blinking. Suddenly, it laughed like a human. It danced happily in the cage. It did not feel oppressed or wronged at all because it was bound. A bright feather fell, bringing Meng Chaos line of sight to the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber and Ghost Blade covered in animal skin. Meng Chao hooked his finger. The two battle blades and chains flew back to his hand under the attraction of the magnetic field. The chains wrapped around his arm. The resonance of the bloodline and the symbols gradually awakened the power of sleep, giving him a sense of security as if he was fully armed. Only then did he have the confidence to face the only window in the room that was still emitting ten thousand golden rays despite being covered in thick animal skin. Whoosh! Meng Chao took a deep breath and pulled open the animal skin that was blocking the window. His eyes were instantly pierced by thousands of golden needles. After a full ten seconds, his vision gradually became clear again. He realized that the cat-headed parrot was right. It was indeed a good day with blue sky and white clouds, bright sunshine, and gentle wind. In fact, Meng Chao had never seen such a clear, blue, jewel-like dome-like sky in Dragon City. Even half a year ago, when the beast tide was completely defeated and most of the fog that shrouded Dragon City dispersed, there was still a layer of faint haze floating in the sky, as though a bleak filter had been inserted into it. The world here, however, seemed to be ten times more colorful and full than Dragon City. Every fluffy cloud was so full that it looked like milk was flowing down. The sun seemed to have knocked over a golden dye vat, and the golden paint flowed from the sky to the ground. It was much more brilliant than the big and red sun in Dragon City. Under such a brilliant sky, everything that he could see stunned Meng Chao once again. He mouthed a rude word in his exclamation. He simply could not believe his eyes. Chapter 749 - Paradise Under the blue sky and white clouds, countless monsters could be seen flying freely in the crystal-like pure blue sky. There were griffins, Sky-Diving Eagles, Dreadclaw Eagles, Three-winged Falcons, and even the vanguard of the aerial beast tide, the Demonic Air Ripping Eye, which caused great fear among humans! However, the ferocious-looking monsters in the sky could not be spotted above Dragon City at all. Even the Demonic Air Ripping Eye, which looked like a combination of a giant eyeball and a jellyfish, had become delicate and charming. Moreover, there were people on the back of the flying monsters! On the back of small and medium-sized monsters such as griffins, there was a saddle-like equipment. Human knights sat on them and rode them proudly. Atop the Sky-diving Eagle, which had a wingspan of dozens of meters, the saddle was replaced with a wooden platform. There were fences around it and a protective net covering it. It could accommodate three to five passengers and fly with the other monsters. The most ridiculous thing was the Demonic Air Ripping Eye. The tentacles hanging down from these monsters in the air were actually wrapped around hanging baskets. The hanging baskets were filled with humans, like hot air balloons! On each hanging basket of the space-splitting demon eye, there were different numbers, from number one to dozens, which reminded Meng Chao of the buses in Dragon City. Meng Chao squeezed his eyes hard. What the hell! He took a deep breath and looked down. He saw a town full of tall buildings. In the era of Earth, Dragon Citys main city district had developed for more than a thousand years. It was full of historical sites, scenic spots, and old residential areas. Historical sites could not be destroyed, scenic spots could not be blocked, and the demolition cost of old residential areas was very high. Therefore, the main city district was full of height restrictions, and skyscrapers could not be allowed to grow freely. However, in the satellite cities that surrounded the main city district, because they started from scratch, the overall plan was like a piece of blank paper that could draw out the most brilliant picture. As a result, the density of skyscrapers in several satellite cities exceeded that of the main city district. It was a very prosperous and modern place, and definitely not a barren town in the stereotypical impression. This was the case with the town in front of him. Through the window alone, Meng Chao could see more than a dozen tall buildings more than 100 meters tall, outlining the undulating skyline. However, all the tall buildings were covered by the Green Tide. The creeping moss, lichen, fungus blankets, vines, branches, and colorful exotic flowers and plants were like sticky waves that squirmed and swallowed all the tall buildings, turning them into green giants like the UHV transmission towers. However, like the Demonic Air Ripping Eye, which was willing to become a human bus, Meng Chao also did not sense too much malice and hunger from the green waves. Instead, countless humans clung to the branches and vines on the buildings exterior, treading on the tall buildings that were perpendicular to the ground as if they were flat ground. It was as if they were strolling in a three-dimensional garden. When they wanted to go from one tall building to another that was dozens of meters away, they did not have to return to the ground or jump hard. As long as they waved their hands, vines would drill out from the depths of the Green Tide and gently wrap around their waists. They would roll over the humans and gently put them down. Meng Chao even saw several buds of man-eating flowers in the Green Tide. This etherealized plant with sharp teeth on the edge and acid in its body was one of the most terrifying silent hunters in the jungle. No matter if it was a human or a monster, once they invaded its territory, they would often be devoured by it. However, in this strange town, humans sat next to the man-eating flower and tickled it as if they were playing with pets. The flower buds and leaves of the man-eating flower swayed in the wind like mimosa. It seemed that they were captivated by humans. Its really enjoyable! Meng Chao thought absentmindedly, No wonder we cant see this town from the sinkhole. It turns out that all the buildings here are covered in a layer of the Green Tide However, the Green Tide and monsters here seem to be special gentle. Humans have found a way to live in harmony with them. Looking down, on the crisscrossed streets, Meng Chao saw a large number of earth-style cars and buses. Due to the lack of energy, there were not many cars in Dragon City. Even the back of the bus had to carry a huge crystal engine and a storage bag of spirit energy, like a big turtle shell. The purity of the inferior crystal fuel was too low, and all kinds of impurities were not fully burned, causing it to emit black smoke when it started up. When the two buses met, it was enough to make the entire street burn with smoke and the smell of garlic. It did not look good or smell good. There were clearly cars all over the street, but Meng Chao did not smell any exhaust, nor did he see any wisps of smoke. There were birds chirping and flowers everywhere, making people feel relaxed and happy. It was because all the cars here were powered by.. I knew it. Meng Chao saw that in front of all the cars, trucks, and buses, there were one or several monsters dragging. The Demonic Halberd Pig, Iron-armored Rhinoceros, and Bloody Hippopotamus, which were unruly in Dragon City, had become the tamest animals there. As for the cars that represented the crystallization of human civilization and industry, their engines and transmission systems had long been decayed, leaving only bright empty shells that barely served as carriages. Meng Chao did not find a power source similar to an engine on any of the vehicles. Whether it was a gasoline engine, a diesel engine, or a crystal engine, there was none. He also did not find any traces of industrial civilization anywhere else. In the distance, there was an industrial area. Meng Chao saw the condensing tower of the power plant and the large chimney of the factory. The chimney was like a plant that had withered for many years, unable to spew out even half a wisp of smoke. The widespread use of animal power and the harmonious coexistence of humans and nature brought about a sense of naivety, simplicity, and medieval society. Just like the civilization there had regressed for hundreds of years or even more. It was a classical civilization that had developed on the basis of modern towns. On the other hand, all the passers-by, whether they were in the Demonic Air Ripping Eyes hanging basket, strolling in the garden in the sky, or sitting in the bus with its engine removed, being dragged by the Demonic Halberd Pig, even though they were wearing animal skins and gray clothes, they did not have any modern accessories on their bodies. No one was like the people in Dragon City, who buried their heads in their cell phones while walking on the road. They would even nervously handle work on their wrist computers. However, they all looked relaxed, healthy, and carefree. This was not the case in the pre-industrial era on Earth. At that time, eating and drinking was the privilege of very few people, and starvation or even starvation was the norm. Just by looking at their energy, one could tell that the residents here lived a contented life. At least, it seemed to be so.. Where Did I go? Meng Chao muttered to himself. Then, he narrowed his eyes to hide the sharp light in his eyes and continued, Or rather, what a ridiculous dream that someone implanted in me! At this moment, footsteps could be heard in the corridor outside. Dong, Dong, Dong.The footsteps were very heavy. The person who came did not have any intention of hiding his tracks. He stopped at the door of the room casually. Meng Chao instantly calmed down. He placed the golden tooth blood soul blade on his waist, and the ghost blade was tied to his left leg with a chain. He patted the two battle blades lightly and said in a deep voice, Please come in. The person seemed to be stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, she suddenly pushed the door open and came in. She said in surprise, Youre awake! This was a little girl who was a little over ten years old. From her wheat-colored skin, her agile figure, the animal skin wrapped around her body, the handmade leather boots, and the hunting bow that was made from the tendons and bones of monsters that were slung across her shoulders, she looked like a hunter from the pre-industrial era. Her round eyes and round face revealed a hint of craftiness. Meng Chao felt that she looked familiar. It was as if he had seen her on an important occasion not long ago. However, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that he shouldnt have any interaction with a little girl who was just over ten years old. Moreover, Meng Chao vaguely saw a hint of pity in the depths of the little girls eyes? Is she pitying me? Why?The 10001st question mark appeared in Meng Chaos heart. Fortunately, the little girl was not afraid of strangers and was also very talkative. Before Meng Chao could throw out his question, she began to talk non-stop. Thank God, youre finally awake. Youve been lying in bed for three days and three nights, do you know that? When I scooped you up from the Peach Blossom Stream just now, you were seriously injured. Fresh blood dyed the peach blossom stream from pink to crimson! Everyone said that you were hopeless, but I didnt believe it. If you were really hopeless, wouldnt it have been a waste of my effort to carry you all the way here? The little girl chirped, Why arent you saying anything? You must have been confused from the fall. Whats Your Name? How did you end up in the Peach Blossom Creek covered in wounds? Could it be that youre from the outside like those people? Meng Chaos pupils constricted. He tried his best to control his excitement and repeated the little girls words, Peach Blossom Creek, an outsider? Thats right. In the past few days, there were often people who came to peach blossom town dressed very strangely. Many of them had bloodshot eyes and were talking crazily. Some of them were even screaming in fear when they saw our spirit beasts. They were brandishing sabers and spears. They were very scary! The little girl suddenly became worried. She glanced at the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber on Meng Chaos waist and said in a low voice, Dont tell me youre the same as them? Spirit Beast Meng Chao thought about the name and composed himself. He shook his head slowly and said, No, dont worry. Thank you for saving me. I wont cause any trouble. I just want to know the truth. Is this place called Peach Blossom Town? Thats right. This is peach blossom town. Its the happiest, happiest, and most carefree place in the world! The little girl jumped up and down and said proudly, My Name Is Gu Ling, and my grandfather is the mayor of Peach Blossom Town. So dont worry. As long as youre not one of those crazy people who wreaks havoc, everyone will definitely welcome you. Youll become a part of Peach Blossom Town and live happily ever after! Chapter 750 - We Come from Hell Will we stay in Peach Blossom Town forever? Meng Chao gazed deeply at the seemingly harmless little girl and said, My name is Meng Chao. Those people who drifted here along Peach Blossom Creek before me should be my companions. They are not crazy, they are just mentally stimulated. May I know how they are? Ms. Gu Ling, did you, uh, hurt them? Hurt them? Gu Ling widened her eyes as if she had heard an unbelievable joke. She shook her head like a rattle-drum. No, of course not! Although some outsiders did cause trouble in Peach Blossom Town and even hurt a few spirit beasts, no matter what, we are all human beings, we are all compatriots! We, Peach Blossom people believe in peace. We will never use violence unless it is absolutely necessary, much less raise a butchers knife against our own compatriots. How is that possible? We are not from Earth! You said it yourself. Those outsiders were merely stimulated and temporarily delirious. After our persuasion and education, and especially after they saw the current situation of Taoyuan Town, they gradually calmed down and liked the life in Peach Blossom Town. Those who are especially violent will be sent to the Tree of Wisdom to recuperate for a few days. They will wake up, right? Meng Chao was stunned. What? He asked, What did you say? Youre not what? Were not naturally evil Earthlings who like to kill each other. Why would we raise our blades against our fellow countrymen? Gu Ling repeated. She looked as if it was a matter of course. Youre not Earthlings? Meng Chao felt a huge psychological impact. He temporarily ignored the words naturally evil and kill each other as he pointed at the sewing machine in the corner. The nameplate of that sewing machine clearly has the name of an Earth machinery manufacturing factory engraved on it. Moreover, we are all speaking the Earth language, so we can understand each other, right? Also, there are so many tall buildings outside, as well as the shells of the cars and buses being dragged by monsters. I dont believe that there arent any traces of Earths production and construction. The whole town came from Earth, dont tell me you dont know that? Thats right. A long time ago, we did migrate from a place called Earth. Gu Ling nodded and admitted it openly. However, she changed the topic and said, But that was a long time ago. We cant keep clinging to the stories from ancient times, can we? Since weve lived in Peach Blossom Town for so long, our days have been so happy and carefree, its like heaven. Whats the point of thinking about Earth? Now, were the people of the Peach Blossom Town. Thats all. Its not a long time ago, or who knows how many years ago. Meng Chao frowned and corrected the little girl. It was only half a century ago. Half a century? Gu Ling blinked her big round eyes and asked innocently, What is a century? A century is a hundred years, and half a century is fifty years. Meng Chao was stunned again. Why dont you have any concept of a century? Dont you know how many years youve transmigrated here? I dont know. No one cares. Gu Ling said, I do know about years. The weather is warm and cold, and the flowers bloom and fall. Some of the big trees will turn yellow, some of the plants will wither, and some of the insects will turn into beautiful butterflies. But when it snows, they will all die! Nevertheless, it doesnt matter. When the wind heats up again, everything will start all over again. The beautiful flowers, plants, butterflies, and dragonflies will all reappear. I will grow taller and stronger. It will be a year! But fifty years? A hundred years? Isnt that too long? Every day is so enjoyable right now. Why do we have to remember what happened fifty years ago? Why do we have to think about what will happen fifty years later? Therefore, whether its a century or half a century, theres no need for us to know such useless concepts! The little girls words shocked Meng Chao even more than the seemingly harmonious scenery outside the window. He remained silent for a while before he could only say, It seems that you have really embarked on a completely different path from Earths civilization. Of course. Gu Ling widened her eyes and covered her chest. She then said with an exaggerated expression, Earths civilization is so evil and terrifying. It was not easy for us to escape Earth. How can we go back to our old ways? Ms. Gu Ling, how do you know that Earths civilization is very evil and terrifying? Meng Chao took a deep breath and tried his best to control his tone. He wanted to get more information from the seemingly innocent girl. Grandpa told me. Gu Ling did not seem to doubt Meng Chaos motives at all. She told him everything she knew. Grandpa said that the air on Earth is sour, the rivers are polluted, and peoples food are full of chemicals and additives. It tastes terrible! Grandpa said that living in such a highly polluted world would cause our hearts to be corroded by toxins. Plus, the people on Earth were corrupted. They were already the kings at the top of the food chain on Earth. They claimed to be the spirits of all living things, so they tamed and eliminated all the wild beasts, but mankind was still not satisfied. They raised their knives against their own kind and slaughtered and enslaved them wantonly. They took the pain of their own kind as their own pleasure. Grandpa said that life on Earth was like 1% of the people having 99% of everything, and 99% of the people only had 1% of everything. Yet, the former 1% would greedily go to the 99% and ask for more. Grandpa also said that on Earth, the vast majority of people could only live in small, dark, and narrow houses that were as simple as beehives. There were even many people who did not have a roof over their heads and had no fixed place to stay. They wandered and migrated, treating the garbage dump as their home. Very few people with power and influence could have dozens or hundreds of splendid, palace-like residences. Grandpa said that on Earth, most people have to work from morning till night, and many people quietly lie in cramped cubicles and die silently, like donkeys in a mill; but very few people can harvest the hope of most people and nourish their bellies with rhetoric or plunder. Grandpa said that on Earth, very few people set up rules that were obviously unfair. They used this set of rules to exploit the majority of the people. However, even such unfair rules would not be followed at all times. Instead, they racked their brains every second to make the unfair even more unfair. Grandpa said that the gap between the most powerful Earthlings and the poorest and weakest earthlings was even greater than the gap between Kun Peng and ants! Even so, those people who have power and control over the most powerful forces on Earth are still not satisfiedno matter how much power, money, and power they get, they will never be satisfied. In order to plunder more benefits and fill their bottomless heart, they created a large number of weapons that could destroy humanity itself, and they did not hesitate to use such weapons to turn Earth into hell! No, perhaps before the ultimate weapon was released, Earth was already a complete hell. How lucky is our Peach Blossom Town that we managed to escape in time and migrate to a new world before this hell fell deeper into the abyss? Of course, we have to start a new life and walk a path that is completely different from Earths civilization. How can we repeat the same mistake and turn Peach Blossoms land into a new Earth and a new hell? The little girls words caused great waves in Meng Chaos heart. He subconsciously denied everything. No, what your grandfather said is not right. Earths civilization is definitely not like your grandfathers depiction! In the Earth era, we humans had the resources of an entire planet, and we did not have any natural enemies. Whether it was resources or space, we were not lacking. How could life be like what your grandfather said? Let me tell you, the civilization of Earth is a civilization that is unprecedentedly prosperous, developed, harmonious, fair, and just. On Earth, there is only a division of labor between people, and there is no hierarchy. The experts who have made outstanding contributions to the civilization or the leaders who have led the civilization forward can certainly live in a more spacious place and enjoy more abundant resources and the respect of the people. But the ordinary people also enjoy the most basic dignity. They have the pride of being workers, farmers, and workers from all walks of life. By working hard from nine to five, they will be able to have clean houses and live peaceful, happy lives. Although there will certainly be conflicts and frictions among the countries on Earth, and they have no choice but to maintain an enormous armed force, the leaders of the countries all possess a high degree of wisdom and rationality. They will never allow the small frictions to develop into the ultimate war that will destroy everything. The laws on Earth are the same as everything on Earth. Of course, they are not perfect either. There will certainly be flaws and loopholes. Occasionally, they will be taken advantage of, but the rules of the game are generally fair. As long as you work hard, you will definitely succeed. If you violate the rules of the game, you will certainly be punished. In short, it is a civilization full of vitality, full of hope, and everyone has a chance to succeed. It is the dream place of all mankind. It is definitely not the hell that you are talking about! Other than preventing the destruction of Dragon City, returning to Earth had always been his biggest dream. In fact, returning to Earth and borrowing Earths power to fight against other worlds was not contradictory to preventing the destruction of Dragon City. Instead, it was a complementary relationship. Ever since he became the director of Blue Home and participated in many activities to commemorate the Earth era, Meng Chao had grown more interested in the brilliant and glorious civilization of Earth. Hearing the young and ignorant girl slander the civilization of his mother planet, Meng Chao could not help but get riled up. Despite that, as soon as he spoke, he regretted it. The bizarre Peach Blossom Town was obviously highly controlled by the monster civilization. The girl named Gu Ling had naturally been brainwashed by the mastermind of the monster civilization, which was why she said such absurd nonsense. What was the point of arguing with her? Im sorry, I got a little agitated. Meng Chao apologized. Ms. Gu Ling, please forgive me. Dont be afraid. Im not afraid. There was indeed no trace of fear on Gu Lings face. She shook her head, and the pity in her eyes grew stronger. You outsiders are like this. Youve been deceived for too long. When you first discover the truth, you get so agitated. Your reaction is already considered very polite. Chapter 751 - The Harvest Festival Sacrifice Meng Chao was speechless. He did not want to argue with a girl who was still wet behind the ears. After thinking for a while, he changed the subject and continued to ask, But why am I lying here? This should be your home, right? I mean, even if you picked me up, shouldnt you send me to a hospital or something to focus on treatment and supervision? Ive heard of places like hospitals, but there are no hospitals in Peach Blossom Town, said Gu Ling. No hospitals? Meng Chao was stunned again. From the skyline of this town, it should have been one of the larger satellite cities around Dragon City during the Earth era. It must have its own district-level hospitals, and there might even be branches of provincial and city-level hospitals. After transmigrating, the living environment was harsh. Whether it was treating illnesses or injuries, or exploring the higher peaks of life sciences, hospitals were an indispensable infrastructure for civilization. How could Peach Blossom Town not have a hospital? Then, what should you do if you are usually sick or injured? Meng Chao asked curiously. We rarely get sick. Gu Ling proudly said, The air, water, and food in Peach Blossom Town are a hundred times cleaner than on Earth. In addition, we dont have any conflicts or troubles. Everyone helps each other and is happy. We are so happy that all the illnesses are naturally eliminated! If we are really sick or injured, we are not afraid. The spirit beasts will take us to the jungle to find a lot of exotic flowers and plants. After chewing on them, we will eat them or apply them to our wounds. Most of the diseases will disappear. Meng Chao could not believe it. If traditional herbalism and witchcraft medicine were really that effective, the civilization on Earth would not have needed to develop modern medicine. What if it doesnt get better after eating the herbs?He asked. Then I can only die. Gu Ling shrugged and said as if it was nothing. Die Meng Chao was stunned again. After transmigrating, the people of Dragon City were known for their indifference to life and death and their willingness to do so. In terms of outlook on life and death, they were much more open-minded than the Earths era. However, for a little girl who was just over ten years old to mention death so casually, it made him feel that his worldview had been overturned. Thats right. If eating herbs isnt good, then you can only die! Gu Ling spoke in an old-fashioned manner. The flowers bloom and wither, the leaves flourish and fall, the insects turn into butterflies, and the butterflies decay in the mud. Birth, aging, illness, and death are all natural! We humans are also a part of nature. As long as we live happily every day, what is there to be afraid of about death? If we die, we will be thrown into the mud in the depths of the jungle, and we will be swallowed by the moss, fungus blankets, lichen, snakes, insects, rats, and ants. It wont be long before a brand-new life will grow on our corpses. Isnt that a good thing? On the other hand, the people of Earth are living in such a terrible environment, being bullied and oppressed by their own kind, working like cows and horses all day long, living an unbearable life, but theyre extremely afraid of death, the ultimate relief. Isnt that strange? Meng Chao once again controlled the impulse to argue with the little girl. He took a deep breath, Alright, it seems that youre all quite brave and unafraid of death. However, arent your family members afraid that Ill harm you once I wake up? Youve also said that outsiders arent used to the life in Peach Blossom Town. Its very likely that theyll make a big fuss, destroy the environment, and even hurt the ordinary townspeople. Thats right, so I can only carry you home. This is the only place where I am not afraid of you making a big fuss! Gu Ling said. Huh? Meng Chao was slightly startled. His pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips. There was killing intent. He could feel a strong killing intent coming from all over the room. Suddenly, along with the killing intent, two thorny vines and three giant pythons whose scales stood up like blades came in through the window. Heavy panting sounds came from the corridor. A few nether leopards covered in the patterns of venomous snakes were crouching at the door like cannonballs ready to be fired. Meng Chao, on the other hand, had only activated 10% of his psionic vision ability. He could sense that there were dozens of super beasts lurking on the ceiling and under the floor. Among them, there were some big monsters like the ferocious Hell Beasts. He had no doubt that as long as he was a little more agitated, these monsters would swarm him and hold him down. Brother Meng Chao, will you hurt me? Gu Ling asked with a smile. Of course not. Meng Chao seriously said, I am a person who opposes violence, and I love small animals the most. By the way, are these spirit beasts your pets? Theyre not pets at all. Theyre all my friends. Gu Ling said, We Peach Blossom people dont like to keep pets. All the spirit beasts are our friends. It seems that youre very good at communicating with these friends, Meng Chao said. Anyone can communicate with spirit beasts. Theyre very kind and friendly, to begin with! Gu Ling said, Even the most extreme and stubborn among the outsiders can learn to communicate well with the spirit beasts after meditating for a few days in the Tree of Wisdom. Dont just show off your weapons. It was the second time that Meng Chao had heard the name Tree of Wisdom. It sounded like it was related to Peach Blossom Towns core secret. Of course, regardless of whether or not Peach Blossom Town really existed, every piece of information presented to Meng Chao was a secret that was worth studying carefully. I see. It seems that Peach Blossom Town is indeed a very interesting place. Meng Chao composed himself and said, Ms. Gu Ling, can you tell me more about Peach Blossom Towns history? How did you build and develop after you transmigrated here? As well as your daily life, food, clothing, shelter, transportation, ways to maintain your livelihood, and so on. Also, can I see other outsiders? Among the people who floated down Peach Blossom Creek, was there anyone whos very tall, has a strong aura, and very aggressive? Someone who appeared a little intense What? Gu Ling asked. Forget it. Its nothing. I just want to know the situation of all my companions, said Meng Chao. Of course. Even if you didnt ask, I would gradually tell you. That way, you can better integrate into Peach Blossom Town and live here forever! Gu Ling said, However, today is the Harvest Festival, and everyone has to celebrate and worship. How about this? Ill take you out to eat something first, and then well participate in the biggest festival in Peach Blossom Town. Lets eat and watch while we chat, okay?? All outsiders, as long as they get used to the life here, they would at least be less agitated and not cause any damage. Theyll all come to participate in the Harvest Festival. Youll be able to meet many of your companions soon. If thats the case, that would be the best. Then Ill have to trouble you, Ms. Gu Ling. Meng Chao decided to stay put and see what the other party was up to. Gu Ling opened the wardrobe and took out a large wooden box containing Earth t-shirts and jeans. Is this the attire for the festival? Meng Chao said, Shall I leave for a while? No. Gu Ling covered her mouth and laughed. These are the sacrifices that will be burned later. Sacrifices? Meng Chao was completely confused. Thats right. Sacrifices. These clothes and pants are all made using very evil methods, especially the dyeing process of these jeans, which uses a large amount of chemical materials that cause very serious pollution. On Earth, wherever large-scale denim garment processing factories are set up, the rivers will be polluted with all kinds of colors. The smell stinks up the sky, so you can only imagine what happens when it enters your stomach upon drinking. Gu Ling said in all seriousness, These Earth industrial products are all symbols of sin. Every year at the Harvest Festival, we collect some of the Earths industrial products and burn them. On one hand, it means that we have drawn a line with Earths civilization and are determined to develop a new civilization that is more harmonious and natural. On the other, it means that we are offering sacrifices to this paradise, praying that the next year will be a good one and that hunting, as well as gathering, will be a great success. I heard that a long time ago, Earths industrial products were still relatively easy to find. However, year after year, as winter passed and spring came, more and more of Earths industrial products were burned or naturally decayed. It was becoming more and more difficult to find a complete sacrifice! I spent a lot of effort to get these few good-looking sacrifices. Of course, I have to carefully keep them and sacrifice them in their entirety. Next year, I might be able to catch the big guy in the jungle! As she spoke, the little girl picked up the big wooden box that was filled with T-shirts and jeans from Earth. Meng Chao glanced at the door. The hell leopards were still crouching there, motionless like cannonballs that were ready to be fired. Gu Ling whistled. A few vines that had peeked in from the window intertwined with each other like a flight of stairs that went straight to the ground through the window. Meng Chao looked at the trembling vines that looked like mimosa. It was as if they were waving at him, and he could not even take a step forward. Stepping on the vines, he came to the main road outside the house. When he turned back, Meng Chao realized that he had just slept in a three-story building covered with flowers and creepers. The entire building was covered in a sea of flowers and Green Tides, and its original shape could not be seen. On the roof of the building, there was a giant toad that was even bigger than the Demonic Halberd Pig. It was giving him a gurgle, gurgle, gurgle demonstration. Gu Ling took out a sun-dried lizard from her pocket and flicked it high up with her finger. Swoosh! The giant toad shot out a bolt of lightning from its mouth and swept the dried lizard away before swallowing it. Only then did it grin in satisfaction. It jumped more than a hundred meters in an instant and jumped behind the lush, tall building. It was gone. It seemed that it was also Gu Lings friend. Lets go. Ill take you out to get some food first! Gu Ling jumped and walked in front. Meng Chao looked at the buildings that were drowned by the sea of flowers and the Green Tide. There were monsters pulling carts on the streets. There were also Demonic Air Ripping Eyes that fell from the sky from time to time just to put down the passengers in the hanging basket. The colors were too bright The feeling of absurdity in his heart became heavier and heavier. The passers-by also cast sidelong glances at him one after another. Although he was wearing the same animal skin and hemp clothing, Meng Chaos temperament was out of place in Peach Blossom Town. Like all the people of Dragon City, he had a sacred sense of mission lingering between his brows and eyes. He was also carved with a bone-deep imprint by the arduous and unrelenting war. Wherever he went, the sound of steel and fire colliding reverberated in his chest. He was always eager to do something, change something, conquer something, and build something. The residents of Peach Blossom Town, however, had innate calmness and contentment. They were content with whatever happened and left things to fate. Chapter 752 - The Other Side of the Beautiful Speaking of which, this town that seemed to grow in the land of peach blossoms was indeed not worth worrying about. Its weather was neither cold nor hot. Plus, they did not have fierce winds, torrential rains, and smog that were common in Dragon City; they were surrounded by mountains, and at a glance, one could see that their products were particularly rich; both sides of the road were filled with a sea of flowers and Green Tides, while countless vines and branches were full of fruits. They emitted a strange fragrance that assailed ones nostrils. Just the smell alone made people salivate and move their forefingers. Meng Chao could really see that many passers-by were attracted by the fragrance of the fruits as they walked past. They simply climbed up the wall, which was dozens of meters high, with their hands and feet like agile monkeys. They then picked the colorful, crystal-clear fruits and feasted on them. The fruits were bigger than their heads, and the people ate them with great satisfaction, giggling like carefree children. Some people even ate until their bellies swelled up. They patted their bellies and wrapped their feet around the vines, hanging upside down on the wall while falling asleep. Meng Chao frowned and said, Someone fell asleep over there. Yeah, its easy to feel sleepy after eating. If youre sleepy, you have to sleep. Whats wrong with that? Gu Ling said, not surprised. But he was just walking a moment ago, Meng Chao said in disbelief. He suddenly climbed up the wall to pick fruits while he was walking, and he went to sleep after he got full. Isnt that a hindrance? Why is it a hindrance? Gu Ling said, Our Peach Blossom Town is not like Earth or your Dragon City. We dont need to deal with a lot of pressure and trouble, so people dont have much to do. Today, everyones come to the street because of the Harvest Festival. Its usually a good time to eat fruits and sleep. Even if its the Harvest Festival, theres no need to be impatient. The Tree of Wisdom will still be there either way. Why would it matter if we go earlier or later? It was the third time she had mentioned the Tree of Wisdom. It was also the first time she had mentioned Dragon City. It turned out that she knew where Meng Chao came from. Presumably, she learned about it from the other outsiders who had drifted to Peach Blossom Town in the past few days. Meng Chao was speechless. He felt more and more that this seemingly carefree paradise was indescribably strange. After careful observation, he made a new discovery. At least half of the buildings there had collapsed. Without the cover of the sea of flowers and the Green Tide, the town would have been covered in ruins, horrible ruins. The whole town only managed to maintain its bright and beautiful appearance because the lush green moss and the bright purple, as well as red flowers, covered all the ruins. However, the surfaces of these dilapidated walls were uninhabitable. At least, not for humans. Only snakes, insects, rats, and ants under the flowers and moss crawled among the ruins in the gaps between the walls. Despite the loss of half of the construction in Peach Blosson Town, their living space did not seem to be tight. The reason was, looking through the windows on both sides of the street, each room or space was not small. Yet, only one bed was arranged. The number of pedestrians on the street was far from bustling.. The so-called satellite town had a certain population standard. From the urban planning of the Earth era, it was estimated that the population had to reach at least 100,000 to 200,000 before it was possible to build so many high-rise buildings that were more than 100 meters tall. Otherwise, if the population could not be imported, the developers would suffer a loss. And the street they were walking on, judging from the width and the size of the buildings on both sides, should be one of the main roads of Peach Blossom Town. The so-called Harvest Festival sounded like the most important festival in Peach Blossom Town. The crowd was still so sparse. Meng Chao estimated that the total population of Peach Blossom Town was at most 30,000 to 50,000 or even less. In other words, more than half of the residents of Peach Blossom Town had died due to transmigration. The survivors did not think of a way to restore the population size, but left it to fate to maintain the minimum population. A mere 30,000 to 50,000 people, or even less, enjoyed the infrastructure that originally provided the survival of hundreds of thousands of people. No wonder they could be so carefree. This was completely different from Dragon City. Although Dragon City lacked resources, the space was tight, and all kinds of contradictions were very sharp. There were even many citizens who lived in the hive-like slums without any dignity. However, that was because Dragon Citys civilization was ambitious. If they wanted to conquer the other world, they had to at least restore the glory of the Earth era and compete with the Other Worlds ten thousand races. Therefore, they recklessly encouraged fertility and crazily exploded in population. After experiencing the zombie crisis, the lawless era, and the Monster War, the population of Dragon City now was more than before they transmigrated. The pain of an individual was exchanged for the war potential of the entire civilization. The so-called iron flood needed at least tens of millions of people to support it. This was the confidence of the alternate calamity. The citizens of Peach Blossom Town were happy for a while. If they encountered a natural or man-made calamity, how could they resist it? No, there was no what if. Soon, there would be a war between worlds. The flames of war would spread to every corner and every crevice in the Other World. Whether it was the dark elves hiding in the depths of the underground or the Ice Giants in the northernmost tundra, none of them would be spared. If Peach Blossom Town really existed, how could it be left alone? With that thought in mind, Meng Chao was brought to a restaurant by Gu Ling. Although it was called a restaurant, it had most likely been a theater or a concert hall before transmigration. Rows of curved stairs led down to a large circular stage. The roof of the theater and the wall next to the street had collapsed when he transmigrated. No one had repaired it until it became an open-air theater. Meng Chao estimated that the wall, which was barely standing, was also full of cracks and collapsed. However, as far as his eyes could see, the entire open-air theater was covered by a sea of flowers and a Green Tide. There was not much desolation in the air. The vines and branches here were full of fruits that were so plump that they could explode. They were as crystal-like as gemstones. The fragrance was ten times stronger than the fruits on the exterior of the building. On the outer skin of the fruits, there were also mysterious and complicated natural patterns that looked like spirit tattoos. Many people were lying on the recliners that were made of vines. They were squinting partially and enjoying the fruits that were automatically brought to their mouths by the vines. They were making grunting sounds like piglets. Some people did not know why, but they were bare-chested, exposing their red skin that was as red as alcohol. They were tossing and turning on the carpet made of moss. Hihihi, hihihi. They were laughing non-stop, staggering, and dancing, they were wriggling like monkeys who had secretly drunk soju wine. What happened to them? Meng Chaos eyebrows were knitted tighter and tighter. They either ate the Happy Grass, or the Nine-colored Flower or the Celestial Fruit. Well, thats it. After they ate it, youll see colorful little people floating in the sky. Theyll hold hands and pull you to dance with them. Theyll sing and dance with you. Theyll have no worries at all. Gu Ling pointed at some etherealized plants growing in the corner, paused for a moment, and then said, If you ask me, you outsiders should really eat more Nine-colored Flowers and Celestial Fruits so that you wont be so worried all day. Meng Chao followed her hand as she pointed in a certain direction and saw clusters of colorful, bright-colored mushroom umbrellas. Many mushrooms were poisonous. They could affect the human cerebral cortex and central nervous system, resulting in hypnosis, hallucination, and dysfunction. The brighter the mushroom, the more poisonous it was. Of course, it was also delicious. The people here were addicted to eating poisonous mushrooms. Do you want to try it? I suggest you start with the Nine-colored Flower. Its just a small one. After you eat it, youll see two kaleidoscopes explode in front of your eyes. Its so beautiful! Gu Ling suggested. Thank you, but theres no need. I only need some of the simplest food to fill my stomach, Meng Chao said coldly. He held back for a while and could not help but ask, Can a child like you eat such things? We rarely eat. We havent completed the coming of age ceremony yet. We can only taste it before and after the Harvest Festival, Gu Ling said regretfully. She paused for a moment and then continued, Thats why Im going to sacrifice a full set of Earth clothes this year. Im praying that Ill be lucky enough to hunt big guys in the jungle next year so that I can complete the coming of age ceremony. Then I can eat the Nine-colored Flower, Celestial Fruit, and Happy Grass to my hearts content! She put on an exaggerated expression and gulped. She stood on her tiptoes and beckoned to the air. A vine, which was full of light purple fruits and looked like a giant python, immediately stretched out in front of the two of them. With a tremble, the two fruits automatically fell into their hands. Meng Chao stared at the vine for a long time. He lowered his head and took a small bite. It was as if he heard a soft poof sound. The outer skin, which was as thin as a cicadas wings, was bitten open by him. The flesh inside was like nectar. He did not even need to chew it. With a light breath, it turned into a clear stream that flowed into his internal organs, it then seeped into his limbs and bones. Even though Meng Chao was very vigilant about everything around him. He could not help but sigh. It was really too delicious. If he had guessed correctly, this should be a fruit called Purple Saros. It was one of the most common etherealized plants in the wilderness, and also one of the best sources of glucose. However, the wild Purple Saros was sour and astringent, and there was also a layer of thorny, hard shell growing on the outside of the fruit. Even monsters would abandon it. The etherealized plant experts in Dragon City had tried artificial cultivation and genetic modification many times. They barely removed the sourness of the Purple Saros, but it was far from delicious. There was nothing they could do. Dragon Citys population was too large, and the Gene Farms modification was based on yield. Whether it was etherealized plants or the flesh of monsters, as long as the production was large enough, the nutrients were rich enough, and enough spiritual energy and calories were provided, it did not matter whether the mission was completed or not. The purple saros in Peach Blossom Town, on the other hand, were far superior to any fruit that Meng Chao had ever eaten. After eating it, he gradually felt relaxed and relieved. Wait a minute, Meng Chao suddenly realized something. This gene-modified Purple Saros should also contain a small amount of sedative ingredients, which could interfere with human thinking and perception! Chapter 753 - Destruction and… Rebirth? Why didnt you eat it? Gu Ling devoured the Purple Saros fruit in no time, leaving only the skin, which was as thin as a Cicadas wings, and a finger-sized core. The little girl was satisfied. Her cheeks appeared red as if she was slightly tipsy. She patted her belly and offered Meng Chao. Im used to synthetic food that tastes like wax. Its my first time eating such a pure natural delicacy. My taste buds are so stimulated that I cant bear it. Meng Chao said, Why dont I eat it slowly while I listen to you talk about Peach Blossom Towns history? That sounds fine. Gu Ling waved her hand and picked another Purple Saros fruit from the vine. At the same time, she gently plucked a sawtooth-shaped leaf from the vine and rolled it up like a hollow straw. She poked the straw into the fruit as if it was a natural drink. She took a sip and pondered for a moment as she held her head. It was a long time ago. I wasnt there myself. I heard it from my grandfather. Where should I start? Oh right, lets start with the destruction of Earth. Wait, what? Meng Chaos cerebral cortex, heart muscles, and wriggling intestines froze almost at the same time. He confirmed it in terrified voice, What did you say? The destruction of Earth? Thats right. Oh, thats wrong. Its not the destruction of Earth. I heard that Earth is a very, very big place, a thousand times bigger than Peach Blossom Town, maybe ten thousand times bigger. How could the power of humans destroy it? Its just the destruction of the human civilization on Earth. Gu Ling spoke as if it was nothing like she was explaining common knowledge that women and children all knew. Its precisely because Earths civilization was about to destroy itself that our Peach Blossom Town and your Dragon City escaped at the critical moment. Isnt that so? Is Isnt that so? Deep inside Meng Chaos heart, there was a raging storm. He had always thought that Dragon Citys transmigration had been passive. It had been influenced or even manipulated by some mysterious force and had unknowingly transmigrated to the Other World. However, from Gu Lings words, at least the people of Peach Blossom Town believed that they had transmigrated voluntarily and escaped Earth! Then did your grandfather ever tell you how Earths civilization was destroyed? Meng Chao grabbed Gu Lings wrist as he got worked up. The little girl cried out in pain, and her Purple Saros fruit almost fell to the ground. Hearing her cry, the surrounding Green Tide and sea of flowers immediately let out swishing sounds. Countless vines and pythons that were hidden in them all faced their bodies toward Meng Chao. They opened their bloody mouths, showing their canine teeth and emanating hostility. Im sorry. Meng Chao hurriedly withdrew his hand and apologized. I got too excited, Ms. Gu Ling. Its okay. Anyway, my skin is rough and my flesh is thick. Im used to falling in the jungle. Gu Ling waved her hand and got all the vines, as well as pythons, to return to their original positions. Then, she took another sip of the Purple Saros juice and looked at Meng Chao curiously. So, you visitors from Dragon City dont know the fact that Earths civilization has been destroyed. Its no wonder that you still consider yourselves Earthlings. Let me think. What was the name of those things Grandpa mentioned? Oh right, nuclear weapons, thermonuclear wars, and nuclear dust covered the entire world. The endless darkness and extreme cold would last for at least more than ten years. In that environment, which was even scarier than hell, it was impossible for Earths civilization to survive. Meng Chao took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down. He asked, If you really escaped Earth at that critical moment, how did your grandfather know that the nuclear winter would last for at least a dozen years? Because before we escaped, the thermonuclear war had already broken out. It seemed that countless nuclear weapons had flown into the sky, and there was no way to intercept or defend against them. Based on the number of nuclear weapons, the nuclear winter would definitely last for a very, very long time, killing all intelligent life on the surface of the earth and destroying the entire civilization. Gu Ling added, My grandfather told me that only a very lucky few towns were able to escape Earth before the apocalypse. Peach Blossom Towns one of them! I see. You didnt see it with your own eyes. You were just speculating Meng Chao composed himself and said, It looks like I have to meet your grandfather when I have the chance and ask him about Earths destruction. Forget it, lets not talk about that for now. Tell me about what happened after you transmigrated here. I dont think Peach Blossom Town is big, and the population is not that large. Life must have been very tough in the early stages of transmigration, right? Thats true. The place that we named Peach Blossom Town has beautiful mountains, clear water, the chirping of birds, the fragrance of flowers, abundant resources, and is a legendary paradise. Despite that, the people of Peach Blossom Town still encountered many difficulties when they first transmigrated here. However, Grandpa told me that we could only blame ourselves because the people of Peach Blossom Town still clung to the obsession of Earths civilization when they just got here. They wanted to resist the whole nature and turn this place into a second Earth. They set fire to the mountains and burned the etherealized plants into ashes. They were insatiably greedy and slaughtered the monsters wantonly. Even though their stomachs were full, they still brutally harvested the raw materials inside the monsters bodies to build their so-called civilization. They also wanted to exploit the crystal veins in the surrounding mountains on a large scale. Just as they did during the Earth era, they created rumbling machines that were filled with black smoke, and they used the evil machines to continue devouring this harmonious and beautiful world. Such devouring was never-ending. As they continued to cultivate farmland, expand towns, excavate crystals, and develop their so-called civilization, some of them gradually mastered methods of cultivation and most of the resources. They became more and more powerful, and the gap between them and the others grew increasingly large. Therefore, the Earthlings evil nature wriggled out of the bones of these strong men. They proclaimed themselves leaders, generals, supreme commanders, pioneers and disguised themselves with all kinds of glorious titles. With the help of a force that no one could compete with, they not only extended their devilish hands to the nature around them, but also to their weak compatriots. On the surface, they made the banner of rebuilding Earths civilization in the paradise of Peach Blossom. In reality, they were all extremely selfish fellows who only wanted to devour the flesh and blood of their compatriots, as well as the spirit beasts, to make themselves and their descendants stronger. In fact, at that time, many people in the paradise of Peach Blossom were tired of the endless exploration and conquests. They only wanted to live a carefree life in this paradise. After all, the resources here were abundant. Just the collection, fishing, and hunting of the few low-level spirit beasts were enough for them to live comfortably. was there a need to run to the depths of the forest and fight the high-level spirit beasts to the death? But those guys who called themselves leaders always had a set of grand principles. What do you mean? We cant just sit here and wait for death. The devastated Earth is still waiting for us to go back and start from scratch. Indulging in the most basic collection and fishing will set our civilization back thousands of years. If we dont develop our industrial and technological civilization again, we wont be able to fight back if we run into a strong enemy. In short, the leaders, generals, supreme commanders, and pioneers used such slogans to force the innocent townsfolk to march into the depths of the forest and engage in brutal battles with the spirit beasts who had no grudges against them. However, even if the townsfolk risked their lives to harvest the materials of the high-level spirit beasts, or even risked their lives to dig out crystals that contained violent spirit energy from the depths of the mother lode, the benefits would not fall into everyones hands. They would only be snatched away by the leaders who helped themselves and their descendants to become stronger and harder to overthrow, even if it was just a restriction. My grandfather said that these guys had not been crowned for long but they had already revealed their true colors. They were a hundred times worse than the powerhouses of the Earth era. After all, Earth does not have psionic power. No matter how big the gap between people is, at least their combat ability wont be much different. Even the most arrogant tyrant could be destroyed with a bullet. Therefore, the powerhouses of Earth were more or less apprehensive when they acted. They were also willing to establish a set of rules that were at least nominally fair and just to support their rule. However, in this land full of spirit energy, not only did the experts have money and power, but their combat ability was also ten to a hundred times that of ordinary people. Ordinary people simply had no strength to contend with them. They could only let them have their way like low-level spirit beasts. As a result, more and more ordinary citizens discovered that the endless war for survival was constantly destroying them and the spirit beasts. Those high and mighty experts, on the other hand, became stronger, richer, and more violent. In terms of rebuilding the civilization, only the families and forces of these experts were truly rebuilt. Even if the size of Peach Blossom Town was ten times larger and its technology was advanced for hundreds of years, with more destructive weapons, the ordinary townsfolk still wouldnt get many benefits! Gu Ling said all this in one breath, and her mouth was dry. She lowered her head and took a deep breath. However, she sucked the fruit core of the Purple Saros through the straw made of leaves. Pah! The little girl spat hard, and the fruit core shot out like a bullet, disappearing without a trace. Meng Chao was absorbed in her words, and he asked, What happened after that? After that, those d*mn guys finally got the punishment they deserved. Gu Ling tilted her head and thought for a while before she said, It seemed that one year, after a long torrential rain, the torrential floods and mudslides covered the most important crystal ore veins near Peach Blossom Town. The strength of those experts depended on swallowing crystals and cultivating continuously. After ten days to half a month without the nourishment of crystals and spirit energy, they gradually weakened. It was the best opportunity. The ordinary townsfolk could no longer tolerate the deception and enslavement of the experts, especially the low-level warriors who were fighting against the spirit beasts in the depths of the forest. So, they secretly formed an alliance with the spirit beasts. Everybody would work together and eliminate all the experts who had harmed Peach Blossom Town and nature. From then on, we would live a happy life together! Chapter 754 - The Tree of Wisdom Wait a minute, this is the most crucial part. You cant be vague like youre telling a fairy tale! Meng Chao keenly grasped the main point. You cooperated with the monsters the spirit beasts and annihilated the powerhouses who belonged to the human race? Thats right. Gu Ling nodded heavily and said matter-of-factly, Is there a problem? Of course theres a problem. Every word here poses a big problem. Meng Chao once again resisted the urge to jump up. How can humans cooperate with spirit beasts? Why not? We have no enmity with the spirit beasts in the first place. Since theyre already called spirit beasts, theyve naturally awakened a certain level of wisdom. If we know whats good for us, we can communicate and calculate the pros and cons together, right? Gu Ling seriously analyzed the situation for Meng Chao, You see, ordinary people, as well as mid- and low-level experts, dont have any fundamental conflicts with spirit beasts, to begin with. After all, we dont have a large population. As long as we control our insatiable nature and only eat some fruits and peaches every day, we can fish from Peach Blossom Creek and hunt some low-level spirit beasts in the jungle. We wont harm this vast and boundless jungle at all or harm the incomparably powerful high-level spirit beasts. So, why do we have to be enemies with them? But, spirit beasts eat people, Meng Chao said with a gloomy expression. Spirit beasts dont like to eat people! Gu ling snorted and retorted, Human beings are not big, after all, and the amount of meat they produce is too little. Their growth cycle is very long, so they are not good sources of food at all. Moreover, humans also possess intelligence and the know-how to create all kinds of terrifying weapons. They use a lot of insidious and cunning tactics. If spirit beasts insist on eating humans, they will have to rack their brains and pay a terrible price. They might even die in the hands of humansthe amount of energy consumed and harvested in order to eat humans is not proportional at all! If a certain kind of spirit beast insists on using humans as its main food, its population will definitely starve to death. As long as there is a choice, no matter how powerful a spiritual beast is, it wont willingly be enemies with humans. Whats the benefit of being enemies? Is that so? Meng Chao frowned and said, However, in Dragon City I know that the spirit beasts and humans around Dragon City are fighting fiercely because you want to develop some civilization. You want to destroy the spirit beasts nests, turn the peaceful forests and grasslands into some industrial area, residential area, scientific research base, capture a large number of spiritual beasts as raw materials for industrialization, split open the mountains, and dig out the crystal veins. You are going to destroy the homes of the spirit beasts, so how can they not fight you? Gu ling pouted and said, And the reason why you are doing this is not for the good of Dragon Citys regular citizens. Its just for the ambitious people there, the supreme experts of the nine mega corporations. The nine mega corporations should be the same thing as Peach Blossom Towns supreme commander, the No. 1 pioneer, right? The training of the unparalleled experts requires a lot of crystals. The enterprises they create need endless land and raw materials in order to expand and multiply. In order to get crystals, land, and resources, the unparalleled experts drive the ordinary citizens to fight the spirit beasts. The ordinary citizens fight the spirit beasts and pay a terrible price in exchange for most of the spoils of war, which fall into the pockets of the nine noble families in various ways. The peerless experts become stronger and stronger, while the nine corporations became bigger and bigger. But what the ordinary citizens got were wounds all over their bodies and the deep-rooted hatred of the spirit beasts. Everything there is the same as Peach Blossom Town. Isnt that so? Meng Chao stared at Gu Lings big, clear eyes, which seemed innocent, and said, Your grandfather told you so many things! Of course. Ever since the first outsider drifted along Peach Blossom Creek to Peach Blossom Town, we have been very concerned about this Dragon City that he has mentioned. Gu Ling said, As more and more outsiders arrived, we learned that Dragon City still maintained the lifestyle of early days of Peach Blossom Town and the Earth era. Thats really too scary, and it is worth celebrating and being vigilant. Fortunately, the people of Peach Blossom Town woke up in time and made changes. Otherwise, our world would always be filled with wars, slavery, and deception. How terrifying would that be! Mr. Meng Chao, dont look at me like that. In my grandfathers words, this is like entering a warehouse full of stinky salted fish. Youve been squatting there for three days and three nights, and you cant smell the stench on your body anymore. In fact, if you think about it carefully, youll know that theres a lot of room for cooperation between ordinary humans and spirit beasts. We can completely form a symbiotic relationship that benefits each other, instead of killing each other and hurting each other. Is that so? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said, With such a big difference in form between humans and spirit beasts, what kind of symbiotic relationship can we achieve? The difference in form between rhinoceroses and hornbills is also very big. It doesnt prevent the rude and violent hornbills from standing on the rhinoceroses bodies and pecking at the parasites on their skin. The hornbills will have their fill, and the rhinoceroses will be spared from scabies. Wont everyone be happy? Gu Ling said, Also, no matter how hungry and brutal the crocodiles are, they wont refuse to open their bloody mouths and let the toothpick birds carefully clean the food residue between their teeth. Thats because even super spirit beast crocodiles that are dozens of meters long wont be able to clean their teeth and keep their mouths in good condition. Mr. Meng Chao, dont you think that if we want to treat the rhinoceroses skin diseases and maintain the crocodiles oral hygiene and health, we humans would be a hundred times better than the rhinoceroses and toothpick birds? Meng Chao was stunned. He had never thought of things from that angle. We humans have ten fingers, after all. We are a hundred times more flexible than the hornbills and toothpick birds. Moreover, we also have a smart brain. We can invent all kinds of medical devices and small props for massage. We can help spirit beasts get rid of troublesome diseases and serve them comfortably. Gu Ling counted his fingers and counted the benefits of cooperation between humans and spirit beasts, We can also help the spirit beasts build their nests. Previously, no matter how strong the spirit beasts were, the nests they built would all be leaky and crude. However, if we rely on the collapsed buildings from human civilization, together with the encirclement of flowers, vines, and moss, we can build the most comfortable nest. Dont underestimate the importance of the nest. The safety, comfort, and stability of the nest are closely related to the reproduction of the spirit beasts. The number of fetuses and the survival rate of the fetuses that build their nests in the wilderness and the jungle are not high. With the help of humans, they can give birth and feed three to five times more children! Besides, we can also serve etherealized plants. We collect the feces of the spirit beasts, and after we sort them, we bury them in the roots of some etherealized plants, which will make the etherealized plants grow stronger and produce more plump and delicious fruits. These fruits are not only food for humans, but also delicious food for the spirit beasts. In the past, spirit beasts had to fight to the death to survive. But with the help of humans, the production of the fruits of the etherealized plants greatly increased, and the number of plant-eating spirit beasts skyrocketed. The meat-eating spirit beasts did not have to work hard, and they could eat and drink to their hearts content. They could lie in their warm, soft nest and enjoy the treatment and massage given by humans with special tools. These are good days that they could never dream of! Of course, humans dont serve the spirit beasts unilaterally. The spirit beasts have also made a lot of contributions to our civilization. As you saw on the way here, many spirit beasts have been living with us in Peach Blossom Town, contributing to our common life! After forming an alliance with the spirit beasts, our gathering, fishing, and hunting in the jungle have become more secure. As long as the hunting quantity is not too excessive and is limited to some simple-minded low-level spirit beasts to satisfy the survival needs of the townspeople and not to develop some civilization, not only will the high-level spirit beasts not interfere, but they will even protect us in the dark. They will even hunt the low-level spirit beasts together with us and share the spoils of war! The little girl shook her head and looked extremely proud. I see. It sounds really harmonious and natural! Meng Chao controlled the twitching of his temple and the corner of his mouth as he asked in-depth, Alright, I admit that there is indeed a lot of room for cooperation between humans and spirit beasts, but I still dont understand how the initial agreement was reached. At that time, spirit beasts should not have been able to understand the human language, and it was difficult for them to understand the way humans thought. There was also no trust between them at all. Moreover, many modes of cooperation between the two parties had yet to be figured out. You cant just run up to the wolves, tigers, and leopards surrounded by spirit flames and take the initiative to ask for a massage, can you? Gu Ling burst into laughter. Youre too funny, Mr. Meng Chao. I knew it. Youre different from those lunatics. You can completely understand and accept the Peach Blossom civilization. The little girl said, In the beginning, humans and spirit beasts didnt speak the same language and couldnt think with the same logic. We were about to fall into endless hatred and slaughter. Fortunately, the Tree of Wisdoms appearance saved us. When Meng Chao heard this, he could not help but ask, What exactly is the Tree of Wisdom? The Tree of Wisdom is a big tree. It has a unique ability to connect our brains and the spirit beasts brains together. It allows us to feel the same as the spirit beast and communicate with each others thoughts in an incredible way to reach a perfect agreement. Gu Ling said, Through the Tree of Wisdom, our souls seem to be able to enter the bodies of the spirit beasts. We can feel the soaring falcons in the strong wind, the cheetahs waiting in the depths of the jungle, and the pythons walking among the vines. We know their needs and worries. The spirit beasts can also learn human language and logic, understand our society and civilization, and find common interests. Chapter 755 - The Best Vassal The Tree of Wisdom can connect the brain of a human being to that of a spirit beast, allowing the human being and the spirit beast to experience the same thing? It imparts human language, logical thinking, and the ability to organize society to the spirit beast? Meng Chao was suddenly enlightened, and he felt as if he had solved the case. Thats right. There are still many magical things about the Tree of Wisdom that cannot be explained in a short time. But it doesnt matter. Youll be able to see the Tree of Wisdom at the Harvest Festival later. Gu Ling continued, Just like that, the human beings and the spirit beasts reached an agreement. The frontline soldiers and the spirit beasts who represented the ordinary people returned to the Peach Blossom Town together. Taking advantage of the torrential rain and the raging flood, they annihilated the evil-hearted experts. Then, with the Tree of Wisdom as their witness, the human beings destroyed most of the weapons and machinery that originated from Earth, dismantled all the factories and research centers, and vowed to draw a clear line between everything in the era of Earth. They embarked on a brand-new path of living in harmony with nature. The high-level spirit beasts who were already well-versed in the wisdom of human beings also solemnly promised that they would put the past behind them, and that they would very much welcome human beings to join this peaceful, beautiful, and bountiful family. In the decades that followed, the people of Peach Blossom Town and the high-level spirit beasts did not go back on their word. We have supported each other and worked together to build Peach Blossom Town, which was once full of ruins, smoke, machinery, and pollution, into a beautiful garden town. Today, there is no hunger, no pain, no deception, no oppression, and no pain of war in Peach Blossom Town. There will be no one crying in the cold night when they are hungry or any fat guy who dares to laugh out loud after taking things by force. People are completely equal. Even the position of mayor is taken by everyone in turn. It just so happens that its currently my grandfathers turn. By now, Gu Ling had already finished the second fruit as she spoke. She patted her slightly bulging belly and gave a cute burp. Then, she asked for a slightly smaller red fruit from the vine. It looked like a tomato, but it was filled with the aroma of cream strawberries. She closed her eyes and took inhaled the aroma of the fruit deeply. She looked intoxicated. I heard that there is something called money on Earth. Some people have more than others, and some people have less. Rich people can eat all kinds of good things and use money to buy the time and even lives of others. Those without money can only be slaves and sell their time and lives. Gu Ling shook her head and sighed. What an evil thing. What a twisted life! In Peach Blossom Town, there is no such thing as money, the source of all evil. We play together, grow together, and work together. We collect, hunt, or collect the feces of spirit beasts together and turn them into the best fertilizer, which then nourishes the fruits that grow fuller and sweeter. These are the fruits of our own labor. Of course, they are free. No matter who is hungry, they can eat as much as they want in the roadside canteen. Compared with the era on Earth, the current Peach Blossom Town can only be called a true civilization, right? Gu Ling held the fragrant red fruit and looked at Meng Chao with a smile. Meng Chao suddenly felt that the fruit in her hand was like an exquisite, crystal-clear, lifelike heart, but it was obviously not a real heart. Perhaps, your civilization does have some merits in certain aspects. Meng Chao took a deep breath and tried his best to speak calmly. However, your civilizations path of development has been completely locked. Without the technology and machinery of the Earth era, you can only rely on gathering, fishing, and even serving spirit beasts in exchange for food and clothing. Such a civilization is destined to have no future. As long as you are satisfied with your food and drinks, you will certainly degenerate into primitive people who eat raw meat and drink blood for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Even if we are primitive people, we can still live well with the help of spirit beasts. We dont need the technology and machinery of the Earth era! Gu Ling curled her lips and said, Grandpa said that the people of the Earth era blindly pursued technology and manically developed more and more powerful machinery, such as computers, the Internet, mobile phones, and of course, ultimate weapons that could destroy the world. In the end, these technologies and machines were like an invisible chain that locked everyone tightly. Then, they absorbed time, money, and sweat from the vast majority of people and transferred them into the bodies of a few people, turning them into fat, enormous monsters. The technology that was said to benefit mankind only made most people live more and more painfully. Only a few powerhouses were like fish in water and became stronger than ever before. In the end, the vicious competition between the monsters and experts triggered a thermonuclear war and destroyed the entire civilization. With such a tragic precedent, why do we still blindly pursue so-called technology and machinery? If we cant bring equality and happiness to people, why should we pay such a terrible price to pursue such technology and machinery? Because of the sewing machine, said Meng Chao. Gu Ling was stunned for a moment. Her eyes, which could speak, were full of confusion. What? There is a sewing machine in your room. Judging from the nameplate, it is an out-and-out Earth machine. Meng Chao was calm as he slowly said, You said that every year during the Harvest Festival, you have to sacrifice a large number of Earths industrial products. This year, you have painstakingly collected a few complete sets of Earth clothes as sacrifices. In terms of value, these Earth clothes cant be compared to that sewing machine, right? Such a large sewing machine is placed in the room. Judging from the wear and maintenance of its parts, it should be frequently used by people. The leather coat on your body was made by that sewing machine. Dont tell me that every time you use a sewing machine, you dont notice the fact that it came from Earth. Im very curious, why dont you use a sewing machine as a sacrifice? Isnt it more likely to show your piety than Earths clothing? Or is that machine from Earth too useful, and you cant bear to part with it? Gu Lings face turned red instantly. It was redder than the fruit in her hands, which who knew whether it was a tomato, a strawberry, or a crystal heart. That, that sewing machine can no longer be considered a 100% Earth machine. Gu Ling mumbled, More than half of its parts were hand-polished by craftsmen after we migrated here. Maybe in another two years, I can replace all of the parts. At that time, it will be an out-and-out Peach Blossom machine. Whats the difference between this and stealing a bell? Meng Chao could not help but laugh. Listen to me, Ms. Gu Ling. The smile only lasted for half a second before Meng Chao became extremely serious. He leaned over and said, Perhaps the civilization on Earth does have many flaws. For the rapid development of civilization, they paid a huge price and left a lot of traces of darkness. But all of this is not a reason for us to stop moving forward or even go back. Just a small sewing machine can make you feel so convenient that you cant bear to sacrifice it. The sewing machine is far from being a real industrial machine. In both the Earth era and the Dragon City civilization, there are countless machines and technologies that are hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times more powerful than the sewing machine, pushing our civilization forward. These machines and technologies are crucial to maintaining civilization. You still cant feel their importance because you havent really lost them yet. After all, Peach Blossom Town has the industrial infrastructure and living facilities left over from Earths era. The family assets that can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people are very rich. They havent been completely squandered yet. However, when the machinery, technology, and infrastructure that originated from Earth are all exhausted, and your civilization goes back tens of millions of years and turns back into primitive people who consume raw meat and blood, it will be too late to regret it. The simplest reason is that by relying on gathering, fishing, hunting, and handicrafts, it is already the limit to support a population of thirty to fifty thousand people. Do you want the population of Peach Blossom Town to only be this large forever? Gu Ling tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, she said in confusion, Thirty to fifty thousand people? Whats wrong with that? Many people know each other. Im friends with all my friends in the town. Isnt that great? But if thats the case, your civilization will forever become the vassal of the spirit beasts. No, to be more precise, the people of Peach Blossom Town and the spirit beasts will become the Tree of Wisdoms vassals together, Meng Chao said coldly. He raised his head and glanced at the sky that was overly dense and dazzling as the vines intersected and split into pieces before continuing, Its impossible for a mere thirty to fifty thousand people to fight the spirit beasts, and its even more impossible for them to fight existences that are even more terrifying than the spirit beasts. Your only fate is to be a vassal race and be trampled on by others. What? Why do outsiders like you always have such extreme and violent thoughts? It seems that as long as humans are unable to conquer all the spirit beasts, they will become the beasts vassals. Gu Ling pouted and said somewhat discontentedly, Why cant you all understand that humans and spirit beasts can become friends and help each other! Even if they are really vassals, whats wrong with that? As long as they can eat and wear well, be happy, and be carefree, whats wrong with being a vassal race for spirit beasts or the Tree of Wisdom? I know that you visitors from Dragon City still maintain the pride of the people of Earth. After all, our ancestors on Earth were the so-called spirits of all things, with a population of nearly ten billion! But this is no longer Earth. There are only thirty to fifty thousand survivors in Peach Blossom Town. Even the survivors of Dragon City only number in the tens of millions, right? Moreover, the animals here are different from those on Earth. They are all nourished by spirit energy and are very smart as well as powerful. They cannot be conquered by mere machines and technology. Even if they are conquered by force, people will have to pay a terrible price. If they are not careful, they will perish together! Since I cannot survive on my own, isnt it the best choice for me to become a happy, vassal race that depends on a stronger existence? Chapter 756 - The New Sister Ya Faced with the young lady who spoke with conviction, Meng Chao had a belly full of words to say. He wanted to say that relying on the heavens and earth was not as good as relying on ones parents, and relying on ones parents was not as good as relying on oneself. The ultimate war that was about to take place would definitely engulf the entire Other World, throwing all the living beings in the Other World into an indestructible meat grinder. At that time, even the gods and demons of the Other World would fall like raindrops. No matter how glorious and powerful the civilization was, it would dissipate like dust in a violent wind, more so the vassal races. In fact, even if the Dragon City civilization and the monster civilization were tied together, they might not be able to deal with the disaster that was bound to come. It was impossible to dream of hiding in Peach Blossom Town and escaping the good things that would happen if one wanted to be comfortable. He also wanted to say that the vassal races were not the godfather race, so why should others make them happy for no reason? He wanted to tell Gu Ling bluntly that the reason why the Peach Blossom Town looked so harmonious and beautiful was because the people of Peach Blossom Town still had value. The wisdom and secrets that originated from Earth had not been completely dug out by the monster mastermind. Beyond the monster civilization, there was also the Dragon City civilization, a powerful opponent. The monster mastermind wanted to deeply analyze and replicate the civilizations secrets by using the humans social organization structure to construct the monster civilization. That was the only reason that they were willing to give the towns people a little bit of goodwill and benefits in exchange for their unconditional trust and service. Once the monster civilization completely defeated the Dragon City civilization, the dreams of Peach Blossom Towns citizens would be shattered. At that time, they would have to open their eyes wide and clearly see the true meaning of vassal, which was slave. In the end, he wanted to do everything in his power to explain to the seemingly innocent little girl that there was at least an unrivaled and supreme power in this universe. It was this power that brought us, and perhaps even more intelligent beings to this godforsaken place, the Other World. No matter what the other partys goal is or what mission they want to give us, we have to keep moving forward. We have to figure out the purpose of this power and surpass it so that we can control the fate of the entire civilization. This was the true meaning of the word intelligent in intelligent life! Meng Chao had many, many things he wanted to say. However, looking at Gu Lings face, which was so natural and even slightly pitiful, for a moment, he did not know where to begin. Right then, exclamations suddenly rang out on the street. The side of the dining hall along the street had already collapsed into a natural gate. One could see that many of Peach Blossom Towns citizens were riding on monsters and rushing toward the commotion. The source of the exclamations was a strong man wearing a camouflage combat suit. The scabs on his body, the smell of gunpowder between his eyebrows, the vigilance, and killing intent seeped out of his pores. The veins on his temples, the back of his hands, and his temperament did not fit in with the surrounding world All of this showed his identityhe was a visitor from Dragon City like Meng Chao. He had seemingly just woken up from his coma. He jumped out of a building on the side of the road. Seeing the peaceful coexistence between humans and monsters on the street, he felt like he was in a nightmare. He shouted in disbelief, Are you crazy? Get out of the way! Thats a monster! In his haste, he did not manage to find a weapon. He simply kicked the rusty traffic light pole that had been standing at the four forks of the road after decades of wind and rain. He waved the four to five-meter-long traffic light pole and smashed it at the monsters that came and went like a horse lance. A flame-patterned elephant horse with a red mane that seemed to be burning and a body that was larger than a mammoth was slowly dragging the empty shell of a double-decker bus forward. The horses leg was almost broken by his lance. It was in so much pain that it screamed at the sky and ran away. The double-decker bus had a high center of gravity. In addition to the fact that the tires had not been properly repaired for decades, the tire pressure on both sides was different, and the height was different. There was a slight incline angle. It was suddenly pulled by the fire-patterned elephant horse and immediately turned to the left. The passengers on the bus, who were cheerfully going to participate in the Harvest Festival, were all thrown to the left and right, baring their teeth in pain. The traffic order at the four forks was chaotic for a moment. Many monsters that were dragging the empty shells of the cars stopped and growled. They showed their sharp teeth to the person from Dragon City, causing the cars behind to be blocked. The hostility of the monsters triggered a chain reaction. Even many falcons and griffins swooped down from the sky and circled at a low altitude. Their gorgeous and sharp feathers scattered like flowers. Seeing this, more residents of Peach Blossom Town rushed forward to stop them. Behind them were vines and giant pythons that looked like demon tentacles. Their faces showed both disgust and pity, as if they were looking at a crazy clown. Why are you people of Dragon City so violent? Seeing this scene, Gu Ling frowned slightly and said, Wherever you go, you bring chaos and destruction. Meng Chao recognized the man holding the horse lance. He was one of Long Feijuns exploration team members. He must have fallen into this mysterious land of peach blossoms with him. He did not answer Gu Ling. Instead, he jumped out of the public canteen and dashed toward the four forks. He wanted to control the warrior so that he would not be hurt by the people of the town or the monsters. However, as soon as he arrived at the intersection, a colorful figure flashed over his head and landed behind the excited warrior. A clean hand knife landed on the back of the warriors neck and knocked him out. Then, the figure locked the limp warrior in her arms. Tie him up. Tie him up quickly. When we get to the Harvest Festival ceremony, let him listen to the teachings of the Tree of Wisdom. I believe that he will be able to completely remove the violent factor in his blood and completely understand the principle of harmonious nature. The figure called out to the surrounding citizens of Peach Blossom Town and tied up the warrior with tenacious vines that were as tough as animal tendons. She even turned around and gave Meng Chao a deep look. Meng Chao was instantly dumbfounded. Sister Sister Ya? He stammered, unable to believe his eyes. This woman who commanded the people calmly and did not treat him as an outsider was none other than Lu Siya, who had mysteriously disappeared at the edge of the sinkhole. Who else could it be! Her clothes and temperament were very different from when she had disappeared. She was wearing a floor-length dress made of colorful feathers. It was decorated with a large number of blooming buds and flowers, and she had a flower crown on her head. Her eyebrows were smeared with natural rouge extracted from the juice of flowers and plants, and on her back was a colorful braid made of more than ten kinds of animal skin. The braid was also covered with peacock feathers and feathers that fell from the tail of a large falcon-type monster. How should one put it? Her current appearance was between a giant macaw that stood on its hind legs, the queen of the jungle, and a jumping god. Meng Chao, who was used to her ability, agility, and pure-color style, felt a little irritated. What was even more strange was her temperament. The original Lusiya was like an unsheathed bayonet. She did not hide her ambition at all. Her aggressive aggressiveness would unconsciously affect the people around her, she obediently listened to her commands. The so-called Queen Beewas not an undeserved title. How should I put it? This was not a very likable temperament. If ordinary people had a choice, they would not be willing to make friends with such a woman. However, for Meng Chao, who also had a mission to shatter the nightmare and reverse fate, he had no choice but to clench his teeth, burn his life, and run forward recklessly. This ambitious woman was the best comrade. However, the temperament of L Siya in front of him had completely changed. The ambition in the depths of her eyes had disappeared, replaced by a calmness that could see through everything. The temperament that was like a sharp blade being unsheathed was softened into tolerance, understanding, sympathy, and compassion. She carried the unconscious warrior as if she was carrying a sleeping child, as if she was a caring big sister, it was as if he would press Meng Chaos head on her thigh at any time, causing Meng Chao to cry bitterly to resolve all his worries. Such a gentle temperament made Meng Chaos hair stand on end. This was not his sister! This was definitely a F * cking monster pretending to be her! Moreover, she seemed to have gained a little weight. Meng Chao was a five-star heavenly realm. When he activated the extraordinary power of his spirit vision realm, he could tell at a glance that Lu Siya had gained at least half a kilogram. Looking at her ruddy and lustrous skin, with a satisfied look on her face, it seemed that she had a pretty good life in Peach Blossom Town! Judging from the way the people of Peach Blossom Town obeyed her every word, she was like a fish in water here. Her status was quite high! Meng Chao? Seeing his dumbstruck look, Lu Siya revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and went up to give him a warm hug. Then, sentimental tears flowed down from her face, which was covered with colorful natural rouge. Great! I didnt expect you to escape from the Devils Den and come to heaven! She said excitedly. Devils Den? Heaven?Meng Chao couldnt control his facial nerves and didnt know what expression to put on. Of course, Dragon City, which is controlled by ambitious people, polluted by roaring machines, and constantly under war, deception, and enslavement, isnt it an out-and-out Devils Den? And this peaceful and harmonious land of peach blossoms is, of course, a real heaven!Lu Siya said joyfully. Meng Chao stared at L Siya with a wooden expression and gestured with his eyes. Big Sister, your acting skills are so superb that I cant tell whether youre showing your true feelings or your acting skills are exploding!! Big sister L, so you two know each other. Thats Great! At this moment, Gu Ling caught up. Big sister L is a model student among you outsiders. The little girl explained to Meng Chao, Among all the Outsiders, she is the first one to accept the ideals of Peach Blossom Town. She is willing to completely separate herself from the evil Earth civilization, live in harmony with the Spirit Beasts, and start a new life. Moreover, she has helped us convince many outsiders and helped us greatly! Chapter 757 - The Harvest Ceremony Yes, isnt it? Meng Chaos voice was a little perfunctory. Theres no need for isnt it. Of course, it is! Lu Siya extended her arm, which was covered in feathers and flowers, and pressed on Meng Chaos shoulder hard as she strengthened her tone. Now that I think about it, the life we lived in Dragon City was too evil. We were scheming all day long. All we could think about was not how to cultivate and strengthen ourselves, but how to expand our forces and earn money that we could never spend. Even when we fought with the monsters, we had to ask ourselves, was it really for so-called human civilization? Was it not for our own ambitions! It was as if we were controlled by some mysterious force and unknowingly became its slaves. We were not ourselves at all. Unfortunately, at that time, I was deeply immersed in sin and did not know it. I was willing to endure such a life full of competition, deception, and fighting. Fortunately, what was the saying? I could have endured the darkness as long as I never saw the light. Peach Blossom Town was the light! After coming here, I realized that life could be completely different. It could be equal, peaceful, and carefree. It could be free from deceit and competition. It could be free from the invisible whips that were whipping me from behind. It could be free to stop and take a deep breath. It could be free from any sense of purpose or mission. It could just enjoy the scenery around it. It hasnt been until this moment that I feel truly alive. The Lu Siya, who struggled in Dragon City in the past, was merely a corpse puppet in the hell of fame and ambition. Having realized this, of course, I have to tell my companions about my feelings and pull them out of the sea of suffering together. Meng Chao, you are my comrade-in-arms who shares the same ideals as me. I believe that my pain, anxiety, and annoyance caused by the fire of ambition in Dragon City are no less than yours. However, now that we have arrived in thia real bright heaven, the carefree paradise of peach blossoms, we should abandon everything in the past and usher in a brand-new life! She went forward again and gave Meng Chao a warm hug. Perhaps it was because she had really been reborn and looked brand new, but Meng Chao felt that her body temperature was slightly higher than usual. Plus, her body had become softer. Meng Chao originally thought that she would use the hug to give him some hints. For example, she would secretly pinch his waist or something. Yet, there was nothing. It was just a passionate, sincere, and pure hug. Forget it. I know that youve only just woken up, so its normal for you to not think straight for a while. Once you receive the Tree of Wisdom enlightenment at the Harvest Festival, youll understand what Im saying. Now, you just need to trust metrust me unconditionally, Lu Siya said to Meng Chao with a smile. Then, she turned to Gu Ling and said, Sister Gu Ling, its getting late. Lets go to the Harvest Festival together! Great! Lu Siya was much more likable than when she was Queen Bee. Gu Ling seemed to adore her very much. She held Lu Siyas hand and skipped forward. Order had been restored at the four forks. All the human and beast tides were surging in the same direction. That place seemed to be the center of the satellite town, where tall buildings were the densest. Meng Chao observed along the way, but found that the closer he got to the center of the town, the more serious the collapse and damage of the buildings became. Most of the collapsed buildings were covered by the sea of flowers and the Green Tide. They looked like beautiful graves. The cracks between the broken walls became the monsters nests. A large number of Nightmarish Beasts and Hell Beasts came in and out. Jackals and wolves were in the way, while tigers and leopards were everywhere. Their eyes shone with a human-like light. They looked very high-spirited as if they were the owners of this town. Meng Chao also saw some humans serving the monsters. A Tyrant Mammoth was lying on the ground comfortably with its eyes half-closed. Meanwhile, seven to eight humans were holding special tools that resembled extra-large wooden combs and back scratchers. They were combing the lice and fleas in its hair, helping it relax its flesh and bones. Seeing it enjoy the experience as it swung its long trunk and trumpeted, Meng Chao instinctively vomited. The scene in front of him was even more shameful and disgusting than seeing the Tyrant Mammoth trample seven or eight humans to death with its War Trample. It took him a lot of effort to forcefully suppress the urge to pull out the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. Sensing his subtle killing intent, Lu Siya glanced at him out the corner of her eyes and quietly inserted herself between him and the Tyrant Mammoth, blocking his line of sight. What a beautiful scene. Humans scratch the fleas out and tickle the Tyrant Mammoth. In return, the Tyrant Mammoth also contributes to the human race by ploughing hard and making the etherealized plants bear more fruits. Lu Siya smiled and said, Arent such mutually benefitting relationships much better than the life-and-death struggle we had in the past? The Harvest Festival ceremony is about to begin. The Tree of Wisdom is right in front of us. Lets go! She grabbed Meng Chaos wrist, which was holding onto the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, and dragged him forward. After turning at the next intersection, a no, a hundred strong and unusual smells crashed into Meng Chaos nostrils like a tide. This is Looking at the sea of people in front of him, as well as the buildings that were a hundred times more magnificent than the crowd, Meng Chao was greatly surprised. It should be the center of the high-tech industrial zone that Dragon City had vigorously developed during the Earth era. Relying on two landmark buildings that were more than 300 meters tall and looked like dual stars, he noted that there were dozens of buildings that were one to two hundred meters tall around them. They formed a large square that was filled with stars. Unfortunately, most of the buildings had broken down from the middle and collapsed into gravestones. It became more and more obvious that the lonely dual stars were towering into the clouds. However, upon careful observation, one could find that these dual stars were also golden on the outside but rotten on the inside. Their internal structure had long been destroyed, leaving only their empty shells that were barely standing. Rather than two skyscrapers, they were more like two crumbling chimneys. The only thing that supported them and prevented them from collapsing like the buildings around them was the vines that were intertwined between the dual stars. Countless creeping vines and branches that were covered in Green Tides and wriggling like internal organs had replaced the original reinforced concrete, filling the internal structure of the dual stars. They extended their tentacles from every broken window of the dual star and entangled with each other like the thickest rope and steel bar. They bound, covered, wrapped, and swallowed the dual stars. The vines were so dense that no gaps could be seen. It was like a towering tree with a diameter of 100 meters that supported the dual stars and soared into the sky. Once they reached a height of 300 meters above the dual stars and no longer had the buildings support, the vines bloomed in all directions like the flowers of a fairy. They spread out like the crown of a giant banyan tree and landed on the roofs of the surrounding buildings, continuing to spread and intertwine in every trajectory. They formed a giant umbrella that blotted out the sky and the sun. Meng Chao had heard that during the Earth era, some ancient banyan trees could cover an area of a few kilometers. Their branches and roots grew and twisted, forming a lush forest known as a forest of lone trees. The big tree in front of him, if it could even be called a tree or a plant, was dozens of times taller and more lush than the largest banyan tree on Earth. Moreover, it was not of a monotonous green color. Instead, like all the animals and plants in the peach blossom land, it was filled with too much pigment and was too saturated in color. Its body was covered in a colorful carpet of fungi. On the branches and vines that hung down, there were also colorful flowers and fruits. As the many flower buds slowly bloomed, they even released a shiny powdery substance that was as brilliant as phosphor powder. Accompanied by the gentle breeze, the pollen that was as fine as sand drew many gorgeous patterns in the air and slowly landed on the heads and shoulders of the humans as well as monsters. It made every person, every monster, and the entire world look beautiful like a fairytale. This is the Tree of Wisdom? Meng Chao took a deep breath and gathered spirit energy to stimulate his cerebral cortex like an icicle, resisting the spiritual impact brought by the dreamlike scene in front of him. He looked at the plant-like lifeform that gathered bacteria, spores, moss, lichen, vines, branches, flowers, and fruits before he questioned Gu Ling. Thats right. Gu Ling opened her arms and took a deep breath. Her face was covered with a lot of sweet pollen. The little girl licked the pollen at the corner of her mouth and nodded heavily with an intoxicated expression. This is the Tree of Wisdom that helps humans and spirit beasts coexist peacefully. It brings us happiness! The Tree of Wisdom was like an enhanced version of a UHV transmission tower covered in Green Tide. Its shape was like a super giant plant, but it had the breathing of an animal and the rhythm of a heartbeat. With the rhythm, it filled the air, while its colorful pollen also rose and fell like the tide. People who bathed in the pollen tide were as intoxicated as fools. There were even people who could not wait to pick colorful, crystal-clear fruits and parasol mushrooms from the hanging vines. They would swallow them without washing them. Yet, the people who ate the fruits seemed fine. The people who ate the colorful parasol mushrooms were like drunken monkeys. Their skin became colorful, and they all began to moan and dance. The others were not surprised. They also surrounded them and joined in the singing as well as dancing. They moved into all kinds of weird postures as if they were mimicking monsters and worshipping the Tree of Wisdom. There were also many monsters in the crowd. They had swallowed the intoxicating fruit and the hallucinogenic mushrooms too. However, they stood up and bowed like bears, twisting into all kinds of human movements in a slightly comical way. It was as if through the Tree of Wisdom, humans had become monsters, while monsters had become humans! Chapter 758 - : Bewitching the Masses This scene of human-beast exchange made Meng Chaos hair stand on end. Then, he thought of throwing his soul into the body of the super giant sandworm and turning into a demonic earthquake. More Peach Blossom townspeople poured in from behind like a tide. They were all like Gu Ling, holding or carrying a large number of industrial products from the Earth era. Most of them were earth clothes or phones and computers that had long been damaged and could not be turned on. There were also people riding monsters and carrying or pulling black engines on their backs. Judging from the dents on the engines, people had already vented their anger on these evil technologies before they were pulled there. Meng Chao also saw several burly men carrying a couple of plastic mannequins. These plastic mannequins were all in suits and ties, with many mobile phones and computers tied to their bodies, as though they were wearing an ugly suit of armor. Their faces were painted with makeup, showing all kinds of expressions of greed, anxiety, and confusion. Another person used a long-expired lipstick and drew a big red cross on the plastic mannequins face. When the strong men finally carried the plastic doll under the wisdom tree and poked it in the tangled vines, many of the residents of Peach Blossom Town went up to it angrily and spat at it. Meng Chao guessed that these plastic dolls should be the symbol of the sinful Earthlings. Spitting at them meant that they were drawing a clear line with Earths civilization or even sworn to be enemies. This kind of action of punishing evil idols and praying for good luck in the coming year was a very common ritual in many primitive and medieval civilizations. Peach Blossom Town, which originated from the modern earth, had only passed through more than half a century and had already embarked on an irreversible path of degeneration? Meng Chao Sighed in his heart. At this moment, the Wisdom Trees huge crown shook, and countless vines extended out, forming a slowly descending staircase. A man wearing a black wooden mask and a gorgeous feather robe, who looked like a colorful bear, slowly walked down the vine staircase. He walked very slowly, giving the people of Peach Blossom Town, who were intoxicated and reveling, time to calm down. From the hundreds of meters high crown, he walked until he was about twenty meters away from the ground. Then, he stopped. The ladder of vines under his feet naturally transformed into the shape of a lotus. There were indeed colorful flowers that stubbornly crawled out from the gaps of the vines. They slowly bloomed and pollen erupted like spores, forming a circle of gorgeous and mysterious garlands around the man. Meng Chao noticed that the mask that the man was wearing had the appearance of a human on the left and a monster on the right. There was also a small tree carved on his forehead with branches that waved like tentacles. Dozens of tentacles wrapped around the eyes of the human and monster respectively, the entire picture was indescribably strange. The head behind the black wooden mask was completely white. At this time, the person who was qualified to descend from the depths of the tree of knowledge should be Gu Lings grandfather, the mayor of Peach Blossom Town. Sure enough, Gu Ling gently pulled Meng Chao and winked at him. That was her grandfather, and the harvest ceremony was about to begin! Citizens of Peach Blossom Town! After everyone quieted down and the square that contained tens of thousands of people fell silent, the mayor cleared his throat and finally opened his mouth, A long, long time ago, although our ancestors escaped from hell, their souls were still being roasted by the invisible and haunting flames of hell. They could not understand the true meaning of life and civilization. However, their desires were hard to fill, and they were insatiable. They wanted to turn the new world that they had arrived at with great difficulty into a new hell! They almost succeeded! In those years, the Peach Blossom Town was a large factory and barracks where the strong bullied, enslaved, and played with the weak. Except for a few high-ranking experts, most of the residents lived a precarious and miserable life. The Green Mountains, green rivers, birds, and flowers around the peach blossom town were also turned into a mess by them. Now that we think about it, we are still terrified. If they really succeeded in turning the land of peach blossoms into a new earth the living hell where the air was dirty, the machinery was roaring, and the people were either scheming against each other or cold and distant what an irreparable sin it would be! Thankfully, the wisdom tree saved us at the critical moment. The spirit beasts that were hurt by our ancestors also accepted us without any grudges, giving us a chance to turn over a new leaf and live a new life. From that day on, we vowed to draw a clear line with the way of life, the social structure, and the form of civilization on Earth, and to explore a path that was completely different from the self-destructive civilization on Earth. The annual Harvest Festival is our most sincere gratitude to the tree of wisdom for its protection of the entire peach blossom town and for making it a paradise for humans and spirit beasts. It is also the regular treatment that we must carry out. We will completely open our hearts and souls during the harvest ceremony and examine each others souls to see if the evil genes that originated from Earth will sprout again in the depths of our brains! When Meng Chao heard this, his heart trembled. He was especially sensitive to the words Completely open our minds and examine our souls. One had to know that in his previous life, the greatest threat to Dragon City was not the Apocalyptic Beasts that possessed the power to destroy the world. Instead, it was an intelligent monster that had a deep understanding and could even vividly imitate humans. Demon gods were the cream of the crop. Right now, there were still a total of five demon gods that had yet to show their faces! Perhaps the main brain of the monster could be used to create the powerful body of the demon god through gene modulation. However, the ability to play with the free will of humans would probably require thousands and thousands of humans to open up their souls in order to cultivate it, right? And this years harvest ceremony is also different from previous years. That is, our peach blossom town has welcomed a group of pitiful guests, our compatriots from Dragon City! The mayor suddenly changed the topic and mentioned Meng Chao and the other people from Dragon City. However, there was not much hostility or malice in his words. Instead, he was full of deep sympathy and pity, just like Gu Ling. Through their narration, we learned that it was not only the peach blossom town that escaped from Earth, but also the entire Dragon City. The mayor sighed and continued, Unfortunately, their luck was not as good as ours. They did not encounter the wisdom tree at the beginning of their transmigration. In addition, their population was too large, the inertia of Earths civilization was too strong, and the spirit beasts around Dragon City were too weak. They were actually unable to resist this kind of evil inertia. As a result, Dragon City now still maintains the dark, tragic, and decaying civilization of Earths era. Todays Dragon City is the embodiment of the sins of Earth. A very few people from the nine great clans, using the nine mega corporations as tools, have taken control of Dragon Citys management system, monopolized most of the resources, and become the supreme experts who are high and mighty. Most of the ordinary citizens and low-level warriors can only struggle under the unfair rules of the game set by the supreme experts, enduring the enslavement, deception, and oppression of the supreme experts exactly the same as in the Peach Blossom Town. When we Peach Blossom people here, regardless of our status, power, or wealth, were enjoying the delicious mushrooms and fruits without discrimination, the ordinary citizens of Dragon City could only eat the disgusting canned food that was synthesized by adding chemicals from the leftovers of the spirit beasts. However, the experts from the nine big families could slowly cut off the tenderloin of the high-level spirit beasts and feed the dogs that prostrated at their feet! When we Peach Blossom people wake up every day in the grass and Sea of flowers where the birds sing and the flowers are fragrant, and our sight is not blocked by the railings and walls, we can enjoy every beautiful scene in the town to our hearts content. The ordinary citizens of Dragon City can only struggle to get up from the dark and narrow slums, which are even worse than rat nests, to engage in hard and dangerous work in exchange for those disgusting synthetic cans. However, the powerhouses from the nine major families can stretch comfortably in their gorgeous palaces without having to go out to work. They only need to keep practicing, strengthen themselves, and ensure that they have the absolute force above the ordinary citizens. While the people of the Peach Blossom City were singing and dancing with the spirit beasts every day, the ordinary citizens of Dragon City were being driven by all kinds of lies and violence to fight the unknown spirit beasts in the depths of the wilderness. Countless people died for no reason. Some lucky ones only lost a few organs and limbs. However, the spoils of war that they exchanged for with their lives were shamelessly plundered by the nine noble families. In the past six months alone, after slaughtering countless pitiful spirit beasts, the nine noble families have been running wild in the periphery of Dragon City. They have almost swallowed the land larger than the total area of Dragon City and occupied countless crystal veins that are abundant in spiritual energy, becoming their independent kingdom. In these independent kingdoms, the sons of the major clans can receive almost unlimited training resources without leaving their homes. They can also manipulate the price of training resources through various financial instruments and earn a hundred times more profit without any effort than hard battles. Even if they go deep into the wilderness to fight, they will be supported by large groups of people and Super Firepower. The difficulty and the probability of their casualties will be ten times lower than that of the ordinary citizens who have no power or influence! We, who have always lived in the peach blossom town, never imagined that such an unfair and absurd thing could exist in the world! But this is definitely not my fabricated story. We all have visitors from Dragon City. As long as we ask them, the truth will come out! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!For a moment, countless eyes were fixed on Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Lu Siya had long mingled with the people of Peach Blossom Town, and everyone knew her. Meng Chaos incompatible temperament made him like a firefly in the dark night, and he was instantly discovered by everyone. Of course, Meng Chao wasnt the only one with a similar temperament. The exploration team members of the man-eating pomfret team and Lu Siyas team, as well as the powerhouses from the Red Dragon Army such as Long Feijun, the train cannon, were scattered in the crowd, and they were faintly monitored by the people of Peach Blossom Town and the monsters. They could only greet each other with their eyes from afar and mark their own kind. Chapter 759 - Who’s the Monster? I testify that everything the mayor said is true! I am the mayor of Dragon City! Lu Siya raised her arm so high that everyone, including the exploration team members, noticed her existence. Because I was a member of one of the nine noble families of Dragon City before I came to my senses and cut all ties with my evil past. In Dragon City, we call ourselves superhumans, which means that we, who control powerful spirit energy, have far surpassed the ranks of mortals and become saints. We are no longer the same species as ordinary citizens! When ordinary people are risking their lives for a can of synthetic food, we are enjoying luxury and almost unlimited training resources. It can be said that the chances of awakening extraordinary power are naturally dozens or even hundreds of times higher than ordinary people when we start training in our mothers womb. We are also taking advantage of this to demonstrate the superiority of our bloodline and provide theoretical support for us to rule Dragon City forever. We control the survival committee and most of the powerful organizations. We control all the important posts and monopolize almost all the key channels. As long as one comes from one of the nine great clans, even the worst can easily steal a high position. However, the geniuses from the humble clans have to put in a hundred times more effort than us. They have to kneel at our feet before they have a chance to get an insignificant opportunity from our fingers. We drive countless ordinary soldiers to the wilderness to fight with the spirit beasts so that we can harvest the spirit beast materials and excavate the crystal lodes to meet our expanding cultivation needs. The reason for our crazy cultivation is not just for the sake of rebuilding and developing our civilization. It is just to constantly strengthen ourselves, break through the limits of life, and become a true God! In Dragon City, we divided the level of superhuman individuals into three major levels. The highest level, the God Level, has already made our ambitions clear. Thats right. We dont want to struggle as human beings anymore. We want to become a god who can rule and enslave everything above everything else! Even if we really want to rebuild our civilization, the perfect civilization deep inside our hearts is very different from the human civilization of the Earth era. It is destined to be a bloody civilization where we, the supreme gods, will lead a small group of superhuman individuals to rule over most of the ordinary people forever! Lu Siyas words made all the residents of Peach Blossom Town gasp in shock and disbelief. Fortunately, with the help of the mayor and everybody else, I gradually freed myself from the endless greed, ambition, and sins and realized how terrible my past life and Dragon Citys were. Lu Siya changed the topic and shook the colorful feathers all over her body. Her voice was trembling and sincere as she said, The so-called transcendence is not the path to godhood, but the path to bedevilment! If Dragon City continues to develop like this, it wont be long before it will repeat the mistakes of the era of earth! Therefore, please think of a way to save the millions of ordinary citizens of Dragon City! As soon as she finished her words, the mayors voice was heard again. Thats right. The people who rule dragon city now are the same as the people who ruled Peach Blossom Town in the past. They are the incarnations of the ambition and greed that originated from Earth! The mayor gnashed his teeth, They also slander innocent spirit beasts as so-called monsters. However, spirit beasts will only attack humans when they are panicking or when they are hungry and have no other choice. Its just like how humans are so hungry that they have no choice but to collect and hunt for food in order to survive. There is no such thing as justice, evil, or weirdness. Besides, even the most brutal spirit beasts would only suffer for a few minutes after eating a human being, including their skin and bones. Those guys who are in control of powerful forces, on the other hand, are able to lure, coerce, and enslave the weaker ones with flowery words, violent machines, and the insidious rules of the game. In the long decades, they spend their days like years, bit by bit, squeezing out all their flesh and blood painfully. Who is the real monster? Are they the ones who eat a human spirit beast in a few minutes for survival, or are they the ones who have 9-9% of the resources but still want to squeeze out the last 1% and enslave the weak for decades? Are they the ones who want to surpass human beings and all living things and become gods? The vines hanging down from the Tree of Wisdom were like sound pillars, accompanied by the mayors voice. Countless wet flowers bloomed on the vines, like natural trumpets, so that his voice was clearly transmitted to everyones ears. Of course its those guys! Those demons who are trying to become gods! We must overthrow the evil rule of those demons in Dragon City and save all the ordinary citizens, so that they can live a happy and equal life like us! The residents of Peach Blossom Town were completely immersed in the mayors logical thinking. They shouted crazily. Like waves that were higher and higher, Meng Chaos face turned pale. After activating his extraordinary vision, he saw that Long Feijun and the other members of the exploration team in the distance were as pale as him, feeling troubled. Of course, some of the members of the exploration team, like Lu Siya, seemed to be really affected by the brainwave resonance of the tens of thousands of residents of Peach Blossom Town. Gradually, they showed the same intoxicated and fanatical expressions as them, and they raised their arms and shouted together. The wave of cheers lasted for five minutes. With the sprinkling of fragrant pollen, the people gradually calmed down. Thats right. Peach Blossom Town and Dragon City are so close to each other. Theres no way for us to be alone. The mayor continued, Therefore, during this years harvest ceremony, we must offer sacrifices and pray to the Tree of Wisdom with utmost devotion, hoping that it can help the thousands of ordinary citizens of Dragon City escape from the sea of bitterness just like it helped us in the past. Now, bring out the sacrifices! The mayor waved his hand, and the crowd naturally separated into several passageways. The seemingly chaotic crowd, under the guidance of some magical force, methodically stepped forward and threw the carefully collected sacrifices onto the empty space under the Tree of Wisdom. Soon, Earths clothing, mobile phones, computers, household appliances, and all kinds of daily commodities produced by Earths industry were piled up into a few hills. A few strong men with strong backs and big waists carried a few big buckets of monster oil and natural resins that were easy to burn, and poured them on the hills. The mayor lit the fire himself, and the hills immediately burst into flames. Because there were a lot of plastic products in the offerings, the flames emitted a strong black smoke and a burnt smell. The residents of Peach Blossom Town who smelled the smell all frowned and spat at the flames. What a rotten smell, what an evil smell! As the flames grew more and more intense, the branches of the Tree of Wisdom and the vines on them rustled like the wind blowing on willow branches, as if they were very happy. The Joy of the Tree of Wisdom resonated with the residents of Peach Blossom Town. They were overjoyed and started dancing. The Tree of Wisdom has accepted our offerings and felt our sincerity. It will certainly protect us Please save and protect Dragon City together with the Tree of Wisdom. Let the green carpet and sea of flowers bloom in Peach Blossom Town Bloom in Dragon City, too May the Tree of Wisdom help us eliminate all the sins that originated from the depths of our genes. Let there be no more bullying, oppression, and slavery between humans. Let the entire world become a carefree Peach Blossom Town! All the citizens of Peach Blossom Town lowered their heads and prayed with incomparable devotion. Perhaps, the Tree of Wisdom truly possessed wisdom and listened to their voices. An unbelievable scene happened! As the vines and branches danced more and more, the pollen and petals falling from the branches became denser and denser. It was like a colorful, glittering rain of flowers, making the entire world seem as beautiful as a dream. The residents of Peach Blossom Town who were stained with the pollen were all dazed. Their faces were flushed, and their breathing was rapid, as if they were drunk. Their prayers became louder and louder, and their steps became faster and faster. They were like dolls that couldnt stop after being wound up. Even the old mayor, whose hair and beard were all white, was dancing on the lotus seat made of interwoven vines, like a crazy top. This is some kind of hallucinogenic spore! Even Meng Chao, who was in such a crazy and weird scene, felt that his world was spinning. He could not help but want to worship the Tree of Wisdom, which covered the sky and covered the Sun. At the critical moment, he bit the tip of his tongue to maintain his last bit of consciousness. He keenly sensed the secret hidden in the rain of flowers. This was not ordinary pollen. It was something similar to the poisonous and hallucinogenic colorful mushroom that he had just seen in the open-air cafeteria. Of course, its stealth and hallucinogenic properties were ten times stronger than those of ordinary poisonous mushrooms. Meng Chao silently activated his spirit energy and covered his nasal mucosa with a protective membrane. Then, it blocked the thirty-six thousand pores all over his body. He also stimulated the central nerves, accelerated his metabolism, and made himself sweat a lot. He ensured that even if a small amount of hallucinogenic pollen invaded his body, it would be instantly expelled along with the sweat. However, he was unable to stop the crowd that had fallen into a frenzy. They formed whirlpools and torrents, pushing and shoving under the Tree of Wisdom. In the chaotic crowd, he was caught off guard. Someone grabbed his wrist. It was Lu Siya. She was also sweating profusely. Her palm was wet, clinging tightly to Meng Chaos wrist. Her expression was as intoxicated as everyone elses. It was as if she was trying to drag Meng Chao in the direction where the rain of flowers was particularly colorful and the hallucinogenic spores were particularly dense. However, as they ran, the two of them were somehow pushed out of the crowd and landed at the edge of the square. Everyone around them closed their eyes and shook their heads, immersing themselves in a perfect world that was carefree and happy. Even the exploration team members such as Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, did not know whether they were really infected by the brainwaves of tens of thousands of people or just pretending. They also narrowed their eyes and mumbled something. It seemed that no one noticed Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Lu Siya, on the other hand, didnt look at Meng Chao at all. She extended her hands toward the Tree of Wisdom. Every colorful feather on her body was trembling slightly, like a withered seedling praying for rain. Her lips, on the other hand, were trembling slightly. The sound waves were condensed into a line and accurately sent into Meng Chaos ears. How do you prove that you are Meng Chao and not a superbeast that is good at disguising as a human being like the Vortex? Chapter 760 - Telepathy Meng Chao was slightly startled by the cold voice that sounded like a scalpel. Meng Chao said, Sister Ya, are you crazy or conscious? Your actings too solid. When you hugged me just now, you didnt even give me any hints! Nonsense, of course Im conscious. The hug itself was the biggest hint. Lu Siya curled her lips. If it werent for the fact that something was fishy, would you have ever seen me hug you so gently? Meng Chao thought for a moment and had to admit it, Alright, I was too slow. You gave me the biggest hint the second you saw me. Speaking of which, I have the same question. How do I know that youre the real Lu Siya and not a beast thats good at disguising as a human being? Maybe youre just a virus thats implanted in my cerebral cortex to disrupt my visual nerves and make me hallucinate? Meng Chaos voice turned cold and sharp too. The corner of Lu Siyas lips curled up. It seems that you suspect that everything in front of you is not real, including me? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and shook his head slowly. I dont think that everything in front of me is fake, but there are definitely elements of falsehood and hallucination. It should be known that 99% of the best lies are the truth, and the best hallucinations should be made up of 99% reality. Perhaps, the entire Peach Blossom Town is real, except for you. You could have been formed in my retina. What if the last and most critical 1% is fake? It seems that we have to figure out a way to prove that we are the real Meng Chao and Lu Siya before we can have a deeper conversation. Lu Siya was not angry at Meng Chaos suspicion. Instead, she looked appreciative and said, I have an idea. Lets ask each other three questions that involve three secrets that only we know. What do you think? Alright. Meng Chao thought for a moment before adding, The questions and answers should be as short as possible. Its similar to a riddle. Unless its the real Meng Chao and Lu Siya, others would not even know what the question is. Furthermore, these questions should not involve the core secrets of Dragon City, such as the transcendental tower and the Archean ruins. Its to prevent the walls from having ears and allowing the monster mainframe to take advantage of them. If we can answer such a riddle, there are only two possibilities. First, the people standing opposite each other are indeed the best partners who can communicate telepathically, and they are not imposters pretending to be beasts. Second, the monster mainframe can read our thoughts and retrieve the corresponding answers. If that is the case, we dont have to waste our efforts to crack the situation in Peach Blossom Town, because all our thoughts and actions are under the control of the monster mainframe Thats right. Lu Siya bluntly said, If the monsters mainframe can read our minds at will, theres no need for us to spend so much effort to maintain the situation in Peach Blossom Town. We just have to devour every human brain it controls.. Three questions. Shall I go first? Since it was a riddle, the questions were the answers, and it didnt make any difference who came first. Meng Chao nodded and said, Sure, Sister Ya. Ask away! The first question, AJi, Lu Siya said quickly. At first glance, the word AJi did not make any sense, so it was not a problem at all. Even if the monster brain had a large amount of information about dragon city and knew everything about Meng Chao and Lu Siya, even if it knew that Meng Chao had met a young leper named AJi during the Lair battle, it would still be impossible for it to know what was Lu Siyas real question. Only Meng Chao could answer without hesitation, Jin Wanhao! Thats right, the leper, AJi was the new personality of Underground Emperor Jin Wanhao after he returned to his youth. This secret was only known to Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and AJi himself. The first password was a match. The second question, its my turn. Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya and said, At the bottom of the raging waves mountain, why did Qin Hu escape? Lu Siya thought for two seconds, raised her eyebrows, and said, Beauty stitch! At first glance, this was an even stranger answer than Jin Wanhao. However, Meng Chao immediately understood what she meant. When he, Lu Siya, and Qin Hu encountered the Red Radiance Jade tide at the bottom of the raging waves mountain, there were two crevices in front of them. The first crevice led straight to the ground, but it was zigzagging and complicated. It would take them more than twenty hours to climb to the ground. If they had really chosen the escape route, they would have been burnt to ashes by the Red Radiance Jade tide before they had even covered one-third of the way. The second crevice seemed to be a dead end, but it led straight to a mine where a lot of Blue Origin Crystals were stored. It was exactly through this crevice that they had been able to resist the assault of the crimson brilliance jade tide by relying on the surging spirit energy of the Blue Origin Crystals. They had even benefited from the disaster by absorbing the spirit energy of two completely opposite natures into their bodies and integrating them, it had laid a solid foundation for breaking through the heavenly state. Whether it was in his previous life or in this life, the crevice leading to the Blue Origin Crystals was Qin Hus choice. Qin Hu was a veteran hunter and knew nothing about rock formation exploration and underground survival. As a prospector and a sensitive person, Lu Siya chose another crevice that led straight to the ground. It was Meng Chao who, based on his memories from his previous life, unconditionally trusted Qin Hu and allowed them to escape. After the incident, when the two of them asked Qin Hu why he subconsciously chose this crevice, Qin Hu gave an answer that was neither funny nor funny. The reason was, he felt that this crevice that led straight to the Blue Origin Crystals was well-proportioned and had exquisite curves, outlining the silhouette of a beauty lying on her side. Similarly, only Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Qin Hu knew about this. Since it was not an important matter, and it would be a little embarrassing if it was revealed, Qin Hu could not tell this secret to anyone. Even if the monster mastermind found out about Jin Wanhaos biggest golden millennium secret through some incredible means It was impossible for it to know that Qin Hu was about to die and the random thoughts that popped up in its mind. Therefore, these two riddles alone were enough to prove each others identity. Just to be safe, Meng Chao asked Lu Siya to throw out a third question. Lu Siya pondered for a moment and narrowed her eyes. She stared at Meng Chao and said coldly, Do you still remember the last time we met before we left? Meng Chao contemplated for a short while and said, The time when I came to visit you with a gift in the Lair Reconstruction Committees office? Thats right, that was the time. Lu Siya enunciated each word carefully. One last question. Listen carefully. If you were the real Meng Chao, you would know why I was angry that time! Meng Chao was stunned. He widened his eyes and pondered for a long time, but his eyes were still blank. I, I dont know! He scratched his head and said, Wait, Sister Ya, were you angry that time? Hearing this, Lu Siya finally let out a long sigh of relief and completely relaxed. Your answer was correct. It seems that you are indeed the real Meng Chao. Ah? Meng Chao was at a loss. Thats the correct answer? But I still dont know why you were angry that day! Thats right, because I wasnt angry at all. Lu Siya smiled coldly, You were so busy cultivating with Battle God Lei Zongchao that you even took time out of your busy schedule to visit me. You even prepared a gift for me and the kind-hearted Ms. Mulian, who saved thousands of citizens. It turned out to be the gene medicine and high-energy nutrient solution that you personally selected. You must know that the current Su Mulian is the goddess that countless citizens of Dragon City regard as pure and flawless, the one who saves the suffering and saves the suffering. I actually enjoyed the same treatment as the goddess when I was with you. Even half of the gene reagents and high-energy nutrient fluids were not less than hers. This is simply too touching. I was overjoyed. How could I possibly be angry? Therefore, Im not angry is the correct answer. Congratulations! Alright. Now, I can confirm with 100% that you are the real Lu Siya. Meng Chao moistened his dry throat with his saliva and said, You said that you were not angry, but for some reason, I feel that you are still a little angry. You said that you congratulated me for passing the test, but for some reason, I dont know why, but I feel that I didnt pass at all. I even feel that my heart is palpitating. Only the real queen bee, Lu Siya, is like this. Even if the vortex is reborn and imitates your appearance perfectly, its impossible to replicate such a baffling feeling. Speaking of which, Sister Ya, are you angry or not? Have I passed or not The details are not important. You can worry about them when you are alive. Right now, the most important thing is to figure out the truth of Peach Blossom Town. Lu Siya said, Our time is limited. We must find a way to stop and destroy the tree of wisdom before the harvest ceremony is over and the tree of wisdom is fully awakened. Next, I will describe what happened after I arrived in the Peach Blossom Town and the bewilderment that I experienced in the shortest possible language. Pay attention and listen carefully. Lets piece together the truth together! Also, dont whisper to each other so suspiciously, and dont let your spirit energy leak out of your pores, either. Wear it like transparent armor, and people will know that you are on guard at first glance. I suggest that you absorb some hallucinogenic spores and create the illusion that you are gradually going crazy. Just like the townspeople around you, it will be easier for you to disguise yourself. Following his advice, Meng Chao released some of the pores that were far away from his core organs and allowed a small amount of the hallucinogenic spores to invade his body. Then, he forced them to stay in the epidermis and nerve endings with his spirit energy. His entire body immediately turned red as if he was allergic to alcohol. He was steaming, staggering, and dancing. Thats right. Thats it. Dont stop. Keep dancing. Lu Siya danced with him and said quickly under the cover of the colorful feathers, That day, I led the entire special search group, Team Nine to the edge of the sinkhole. We were divided into three groups and were about to explore the sinkhole. All of a sudden, all the communication and data links were cut off. But in the jungle behind us, there was an overwhelming beast tide Chapter 761 - A Perfect Flaw Wait, what beast tide? Meng Chao was slightly startled as he asked, There are only a few deformed and weak test subjects in the Hidden Mist Domain. Forget their combat ability, they cant even survive for more than forty-eight hours on their own before they turn into piles of bones and get devoured by the Green Tide. How can a beast tide that covers the sky and earth attack you? Besides, the beast tide would have certainly left a lot of traces, but we didnt find any prints or monster fur. Even your camp at the edge of the sinkhole was intact. The monsters didnt bite into the packets of military rations on the portable crystal heating furnace either. Besides, even if you encountered an unstoppable beast tide, you would have still been able to to leave some information before you were completely annihilated. Its impossible for the exploration teams that were scattered all over the jungle to disappear at the same time, right? Thats right. When I slowly woke up in Peach Blossom Town, the people here told me that I had been covered in wounds and had drifted down Peach Blossom Creek. It seemed that I had a fierce battle with the beast tide and had no choice but to jump into the sinkhole. However, I spent a long time recalling and thinking, only to discover that was not the case. Lu Siya said with certainty, Although I do remember the moment I fell into the sinkhole, the vivid image seemingly imprinted on my cerebral cortex, when I think about it carefully, the so-called beast tide and fierce battle are just the splicing of memories from a long time ago. Splicing of memories from a long time ago? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Yes, the beast tide I saw at the edge of the sinkhole was exactly the same as the beast tide I saw in the battle outside Dragon City half a year ago. Many monsters pounced on me, and they were also the monsters that left the deepest impression on me out of the countless battles in the past few years. The monster that woke me up abruptly was a monster that was riddled with holes like a hornets nest. Yet, blood vessels and granulation were popping out of each of the holes. It could have caused a heart attack in agoraphobia sufferers on the spot, Lu Siya explained. The problem is, I remember clearly that you had bombarded this monster with a large-caliber anti-aircraft machine gun during the attack on Noble Descent Hotel. It was only then that it turned into an undead creature with the help of the Blood Flower. I was secretly cursing at that time, questioning whether I should have bombarded the monster into such a miserable state. It was a nightmare that would take three days and three nights just to analyze. It was impossible for the same monster to be killed twice by someone. Moreover, you were not involved in the latest exploration mission from the beginning. It was impossible for you to appear by my side. Therefore, I immediately understood that I did not encounter a real beast tide attack. Instead, I was attacked by a spiritual attack and affected by an illusion. Something similar to a virus was implanted in my retina, cerebral cortex, and central nerves. The weird hallucinogenic spores, or the mental virus, managed to extract the memories that were deeply engraved in my brain. After editing and piecing them together, they turned into a brand-new scene. It was like taking clips from different movies and combining them into a brand-new video. It looks like the truth! Meng Chao was suddenly enlightened, and he immediately said, I was also attacked by the UHV transmission tower that was entangled by vines at the edge of the sinkhole. We had no choice but to call for long-range fire support. Then, I was blown away by the shockwave before I fell down the sinkhole! On second thought, the battle was too weird. Firstly, all the UHV transmission towers should have been destroyed by the long-range fire that we called for in the previous battle. Ravaged by the shockwaves that were thousands of degrees hot and hurricane-like, even the toughest steel would be no different from plasticine. The steel and frames of the UHV transmission towers had long melted into scrap metal. It would be impossible for them to be repaired by the vines and the carpet. Secondly, even if there are new green giants, their movements would be astonishing. It would be impossible for them to hide from all the eyes and ears that we have set up along the way. They would follow behind us silently and touch the edge of the crater together. Thirdly, the new round of high-level fire support came too fast. Almost as soon as we sent out the signal through the Peregrine Falcon, the bombardment of meteors and fireballs followed. It doesnt make sense! Sister Ya, now that youve mentioned it, I realize that in the two high-level bombardments, many fireballs and shockwaves were exactly the same as the UHV transmission towers. Therefore, the first fierce battle and the high-level bombardments were real. The picture of the UHV transmission towers being destroyed left a deep impression on me. The second fierce battle and the high-level bombing were fake. It was a mysterious force obscured deep inside the Hidden Mist Domain that stimulated my cerebral cortex and released the materials that I stored earlier. It made me piece together a reasonable explanation and made me certain or at least not really doubt how I would appear in an extremely weird paradise for no reason! Their analyses were like two uneven jigsaw pieces that were pieced together seamlessly. Apart from memories of falling into the sinkhole and the duplication of the materials in their memory banks, Meng Chao and Lu Siya also found more suspicious points. The first was whether or not Peach Blossom Town existed. If Peach Blossom Town was just a ruined wall covered by a Green Tide, with only three to five streets and a population of 800,000 people, it might be possible for them to hide from the comprehensive scanning of more than a dozen exploration teams above the sinkhole. However, the Peach Blossom Town that the two of them saw had at least dozens of skyscrapers that were hundreds of meters tall or even more than two to three hundred meters tall. It had a permanent population of 30,000 to 50,000 people, and it also had a colorful, glittering Tree of Wisdom, which was a mysterious creature with an extremely strong sense of existence. No matter how dense the fog above the sinkhole was, with all kinds of high-tech detection methods, how were they not able to scan the outline of the town? There were only two possibilities. Perhaps Peach Blossom Town and Dragon City were not in the same space for one. The Hidden Mist Domain was the most unstable place in Monster Mountain Ranges space. Since Dragon City had forcefully embedded itself in the Other World, it had set off spatial ripples, and every place was now filled with invisible valleys as well as hill-like spatial folds. When the man-eating pomfret team went deep into the place, they had entered a spatial fold area and encountered a situation similar to a ghost hitting a wall. If there was a subtle angle and deflection between the space above Peach Blossom Town and a tear in the sky that could not be directly observed from above, it would make sense. However, generally speaking, the area of the spatial fold would not be too big or too stable. It would only be a thin, winding path that connected the two ends of the space that were hundreds of kilometers apart or even farther. Maybe the monster could descend directly from the Hidden Mist Domain to the suburbs of Dragon City through the spatial fold. However, Meng Chao had never seen a town of a certain scale that could be built directly into the spatial fold. At least, not in this life. That was the second possibility. Everything in front of him was not real. Peach Blossom Town was an illusory city. It was just a beautiful dream created by the hallucinogenic spores and the mind virus. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were both inclined to choose this possibility because the real world could not have such a happy, beautiful, peaceful, harmonious, and natural place. Just like there was no heaven in a world where everyone was equal and perfect. There was also direct evidence, which was time. Lu Siya mentioned that she had lived in Peach Blossom Town anywhere from ten days to half a month or more. That did not make sense. First of all, a strong-willed and perceptive person like Lu Siya would never forget how many days she had lived in a completely unfamiliar town that had a high probability of being controlled by the enemy. Forget the number of days, if she could accurately time her sobriety to an hour, minute, or even every second, she still had to do it. However, she just could not remember it. Her entire person was sometimes conscious, sometimes confused, and sometimes muddleheaded. She did not know what day it was, or where she was. It resembled how it was impossible for someone who was in a dream to clearly remember how many minutes and seconds they had been in that state. Moreover, from the time she disappeared to the time Meng Chao came to the edge of the sinkhole, less than seventy-two hours had passed. Stimulated by deviant flame and the contribution points, Meng Chaos cell activity and self-healing ability were far stronger than that of other superhumans in the same realm. Judging from the recovery of his wound, even if he had really fallen into the sinkhole, he should not have been unconscious for too long. Otherwise, all the scabs would have peeled off and the wound would have healed perfectly. In other words, from Lu Siyas point of view, she had been missing for at least ten days to half a month. From Meng Chaos point of view, however, she had only been missing for three to five days at most. When the two timelines were compared, a flaw was immediately revealed. Peach Blossom Town is not reality, but its an illusory city. Only in an illusion would the flow of time be distorted to such a chaotic degree. Meng Chao said, It seems that the exploration teams in front and behind were neither attacked by the beast tide nor entangled by the UHV transmission towers that had risen from the dead. Instead, they were all unknowingly attacked by the mind of a mysterious existence in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. They were trapped in a large-scale group environment and could not extricate themselves! It made sense that all the exploration teams did not have time to send their last words and warnings to the outside world before they went missing. That was because they had not encountered any monsters or threats that could be seen with the naked eye. Perhaps, after inhaling the colorless, tasteless, invisible hallucinogenic spores and having their brains invaded by the mind virus, they had walked to the depths of the sinkhole on their own in a daze. As for everyone being trapped in the same dream and being able to communicate freely in the dream, was it possible? Of course it was possible. Humans released brainwaves all the time. Brainwaves were also a kind of special information. In theory, it was possible to read them directly. As early as the Earth era, when human brainwaves influenced each other, they could trigger a mass hysteria, allowing everyone to see an impossible existence such as a fox god at the same time. The so-called fox god was probably an image that was sketched out in someones brain and transmitted to someone elses brain through strong brainwaves. Chapter 762 - Mental Virus The spirit magnetic environment of another world was a hundred times more complicated than Earths. The cosmic radiation, planet magnetic field, and even the life magnetic field of carbon-based organisms, including the brainwaves of intelligent life, were a hundred times stronger than Earths. Whether it was extraordinary individuals or monsters with special brain tissues, they were more likely to excite their own brainwaves and form a mental attack. The spiritual attack was a double-edged sword. A superhuman who gazed at the abyss for a long time was also gazed at by the abyss in return. A superhuman who was good at using spiritual attacks was also easier for the enemy to lock onto, crack, and hack into their own brain ports to implant all kinds of information. Just like how fear was contagious. When the brainwaves of countless people were triggered and resonated, the specific information implanted could also spread like a virus video. To put it simply, lets say that Lu Siya was the first to be attacked by the enemys mind. The information about Peach Blossom Town was implanted in her brain, and she would use her own memory to enrich the information. Then, the brainwaves that she sent out would most likely help the enemy and implant the information about Peach Blossom Town into the minds of other members of the exploration team. The exploration team members often believed each other without a doubt. Such indirect communication was much easier to break through the defense line of the human brain than a direct spiritual attack, resulting in an upgraded version of mass hysteria. Therefore, all the survivors of the exploration teams are most likely trapped in a corner of the space where they are faced with the primeval forest and unable to extricate themselves from it Meng Chao could not help but comment, It is even possible that we are like the scholars in folk tales who, under the temptation of the beauties, come to a splendid mansion and see the owner in luxurious clothes, taste the delicacies such as dragon liver and phoenix marrow, and then have a good sleep in a room with carved beams. The next morning, when we woke up in the cold wind, we found ourselves lying in a desolate grave with rotten bones under our heads and half a broken bowl beside us. In the bowl were the leftover centipedes and toads. was the so-called fortuitous encounter just a trick of the fox god? It is indeed possible. Lu Siya nodded. It is not impossible to find a scientific and reasonable explanation for the absurd folktales. Just like the ghost hitting a wall was actually lost in the folds of space, the legend of the scholar meeting the ghost could also be a spiritual attack launched by a carbon-based creature. Perhaps, there is indeed a Peach Blossom Town that crossed over to the other world with Dragon City, but it is in ruins, full of devastation, covered in desolate graves, and full of suffering. Its just that our retinas and central nerves have been disturbed and we cant see the truth clearly If thats true, whats its purpose? Meng Chao asked. If the spiritual attack of the monsters main brain is so powerful that it can trap hundreds of human explorers in the same illusion at one time, why doesnt it just kill us directly but play such a boring Harvest Ritual trick? It cant kill us, otherwise. Over the past few days, Lu Siya had long considered such a problem. She immediately said, Even if the monsters main brain has mastered the ability to create illusions at will, this ability must be limited by certain rules, and its also very easy to find a way to crack it. Otherwise, during the Lair battle, the monsters main brain can follow the mutated beast swirl and kill its way into the main city of Dragon City, taking advantage of the chaos in the nest city to make hundreds of thousands of people fall into a nightmare. I reckon that the mind attack ability of the monster mastermind also has its limits. It cant completely hijack our retinas and central nerves, nor can it completely control our free will. It has no choice but to use all kinds of hints and fake clues to make us imagine a paradise and deceive ourselves This is why the main brain of the monster allowed the explorers of the man-eating pomfret team to spread the news that there is a city in the depths of the sinkhole to the outside world. Meng Chao seemed to be deep in thought as he added, Humans are the race that are best at imagining things. When the information there is a city in the depths of the sinkhole is implanted into our brains, our rich imagination will cause it to ferment on its own and gradually turn into the beautiful Peach Blossom Town. The monster mastermind only needs to add some details at the most critical point to push Peach Blossom Town in the direction it wants to develop. Yes, the possibility is very high. After all, more than a dozen exploration teams have gathered hundreds of strong-willed experts. Among them, there are many senior superhuman teams in the Heaven Realm. Unless we lie to ourselves, the monster mainframe will never drag us into the illusion. But the biggest problem with lying to ourselves is that it cant make us do things that go against our instincts in the illusion. For example, it can make us kill each other or even ourselves in the illusion. That makes sense. Meng Chao was refreshed, In other words, we are the creators of the illusionary city just like the main brain of the monsters. Although most of the rules of the game in the city are set by it, we are not fish on the chopping board and cant fight back at all! However, is it possible that it can use the illusionary land to delay us and summon a large number of monsters to kill our bodies directly in the real world Ive thought about that, too, but the possibility is not high. Lu Siya said, When superhumans reach Heaven Realm, their bodies of flesh and blood are not only as tough as steel, but their subconsciousness is also extremely powerful. They can maintain a high level of vigilance even in their dreams. Even if we are trapped in the illusion, if a monster approaches and releases its killing intent at us, some of us who have extremely sharp senses will definitely wake up from the illusion. For example, a sensitive person like you, Sister Ya, Meng Chao added. Thats right. Lu Siya nodded slightly and said confidently, Since Ive seen through the flaws in this world and I have to go all out, I feel confident that I can wake up and break the illusion by force at any time. However, theres no need for that at the moment. We might as well wait and see what the main brain of the monster is up to. Dont forget that the illusion in front of us is the product of everyones brainwave resonance. As long as a few members of the exploration team wake up, theres a high possibility of triggering a chain reaction that will wake everyone up at the same time. The monster mastermind took great pains to set up this trap. It was not easy to lure so many explorers into Peach Blossom Town. I think that unless its absolutely necessary, it wont make such a move and try to eliminate us from the physical level. After all, we are only the vanguard. Even if we kill all the exploration teams, it wont change the ending of the monster civilization! That was true. More than 70% of the data about the topography and the crystal veins of the Hidden Mist Domain had been transmitted to the outside world. The decisive army, which gathered almost all the Deity Realm experts and the torrent of steel in Dragon City, was also gathering at the periphery of the Hidden Mist Domain and taking shape day by day Even if the vanguard troops were completely annihilated. Moreover, Peach Blossom town really existed, and the maniacal monster mastermind had used thirty to fifty thousand human beings as meat shields. It was impossible to delay the total attack time by even half a second. The doomsday bell for the monster civilization had already reached the last lap, and the countdown of the ticking clock had begun. If the monster mastermind really had intelligence that was superior to that of human beings, it should have been very clear and rational to realize that killing the exploration team was meaningless except for making its own incompetence and fury manifest. Therefore, the purpose of Peach Blossom Town is definitely not to kill us. Meng Chao mumbled, I have a vague feeling that the monster mastermind probably wants us to live more than we die. Of course, it wants us to live through the information implanted in our brains through Peach Blossom Town and transmit the information to more people and everybody through brainwaves. Just like spreading the blood-striped spores and the zombie virus. The monster mastermind tried to use Peach Blossom Town to brainwash us, Lu Siya said coldly. Thats why it told us the news of Earths destruction first. The words Earths destruction made Meng Chaos pupils contract again. Sister Ya, what did you say? He still did not want to believe it. The destruction of the Earth. Judging from your ugly expression, I can tell that the little girl named Gu Ling has already told you the shocking news. Lu Siya said, If Peach Blossom Town is really a scheme meticulously arranged by the monster mastermind, every word spoken by everyone here will not be meaningless. Even though they have transmigrated to another world for more than half a century, many people in Dragon City still consider themselves Earthlings. They believe that no matter what our Dragon City civilization becomes, we will always be a part of the civilization of the Earth. Countless people are willing to fight for Earth, and they are even willing to pay any price to return to Earth. It can be said that Earth is not only the homeland of many people, but also the belief of many people! However, the monster mastermind told them right away that Earth had been destroyed. Although the Sea of stars was vast, they had nowhere to go. They did not have any belief at all. It was worth it for them to fight and sacrifice everything. Such explosive news will certainly make many determined experts of Dragon City panic. They will focus most of their attention on the Earths destruction, but they will ignore the obvious details and flaws in front of them. Also, if some of the explorers really believe the nonsense about Earths destruction and their beliefs are shaken, it will be easier for their spirit defense line to collapse and be completely controlled by the monster mastermind, wont it? It makes sense! Meng Chaos eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, Sister Ya, are you saying that the monster mastermind is talking nonsense? There is no thermonuclear war on Earth, and the civilization on Earth will never be destroyed? Is that right? Im saying that it doesnt matter what that ghost girl, Gu Ling, says. Whether or not a thermonuclear war breaks out on Earth and whether or not Earths civilization is destroyed has nothing to do with us. Lu Siya enunciated each word and said coldly, Wake up, Meng Chao. From the moment we stepped out of Earth, the long journey ahead can only depend on ourselves. Dont let the so-called survival of the mother planet affect your mind! Chapter 763 - The Path to Godhood Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He had to admit that Lu Siya was right. In his previous life, Dragon Citys civilization had not been able to contact the mother planet until it was destroyed. Although he had saved a large number of time travel experts and changed Project 101s fate, he might be able to develop real time travel technology that could allow instant travel through the sea of stars. However, he could not place too much hope on the distant earth. At least for now, the survival or destruction of Earths civilization would not affect the outcome of the Monster War. I understand now. The so-called news of Earths destruction is an extra-large soul bomb. The monster mastermind used this news to shake our spiritual defense line. Meng Chaos eyes were sharp as he said in a deep voice, Even if the defense line doesnt collapse, thousands of cracks will appear. Therefore, we will doubt ourselves and Dragon City, which is rebuilding the civilization of Earth. If Earths civilization is really destroyed by the thermonuclear war, it will be meaningless for Dragon City to walk on the path of Earth again. In comparison, the Peach Blossom Town in front of us looks particularly beautiful. It will be easier for us to believe the monster masterminds dream! Thats right, thats right! Lu Siya said, Judging from the murder of the pet beasts in Blessed Paradise and the Lair battle, the monster mastermind has clearly realized that it is impossible for a group of well-developed, simple-minded monsters to defeat the civilization of Dragon City. After all, no matter how surging the beast tide is, it is still a motley crew of carbon-based creatures. It is impossible for them to contend with the indiscriminate bombardment of steel. Half a year ago, in the strategic decisive battle on the outskirts of Dragon City, the beast tide suffered a crushing defeat, which further proved this point. Therefore, the main brain of the monster changed its strategy, from physical destruction to spiritual erosion, from a forceful attack on the periphery to a central explosionfortresses that were said to never fall were often attacked from the inside by the enemy, or even by their own people. In the case of a failed forceful attack, it provoked the internal conflicts in Dragon City, creating a tearing and killing between humans. Perhaps this was the monster mastermind that racked its brains to come up with, and in the end, it was also the only way to turn the defeat into victory. Meng Chao thought of what the mayor of Peach Blossom Town and Lu Siya had said just now. He suddenly had a light bulb moment. The monster mastermind wants to intensify the conflicts between the nine noble families and the ordinary citizens of Dragon City, between the peerless experts and the low-level warriors, and between the descendants of the noble families and the humble families? Meng Chao stared into Lu Siyas eyes and said, Just like what you said just now, the monster mastermind wants us to believe that, compared to the hideous and ugly beasts who are baring their fangs and claws, the leaders of the nine mega corporations who are in suits and wearing formal clothes are the real monsters who will cause the destruction of our civilization. That was not what I said. It was the mumbling that I heard from the mayor and the townsfolk after I stayed here for ten days to half a month, or even when I was half asleep and half awake. You can interpret it as the mental virus that the monster mastermind is trying to implant in my brain. In order to gain the trust of the monster mastermind and figure out its ultimate plan, I took advantage of the situation and pretended to be deeply hypnotized. I accepted the information that the monster instilled in me without any thought or discrimination. However, although I didnt fall for it, according to my observation, many members of the exploration team believed that Earths destruction and the nine great families are the real monsters. The war between humans and monsters was only to help the nine mega corporations plunder more resources and help the Deity Realm powerhouses who controlled the mega corporations become stronger and stronger. In the end, they would evolve into true gods and rule over the ordinary people forever. You know, most people always decide their minds by their own butts. I am Sky Pillar Corporations third generation, so I have a natural immunity to this nonsense. However, more than two-thirds of the exploration teams are from the humble families, especially the powerhouses from the Red Dragon Army and Battle God Temple. They have a deep prejudice against the nine corporations. The monster mastermind has seen through their mentality. He has keenly grasped their vigilance and even hostility toward the nine corporations. Naturally, he can brainwash them into mindless monster puppets! Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously looked around. As expected, he found that some of the exploration team members, who were still surrounded by iron-blooded qi and were familiar with him in Battle God Palace, were like the citizens of Peach Blossom Town. Their faces were full of piety, and they were bowing to the tree of wisdom. Their expressions did not look like they were pretending. Instead, they were quietly believing the mayor of Peach Blossom Town. Meng Chao, you wont be fooled into believing the nonsense that the main brain of the monster is trying to implant into the depths of our brain, will you? Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao meaningfully and said, You are also from a humble family, and you are also a core force of the Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and Battle God Palace. In many fields, you are at odds with the nine great families. It seems that you are the best target for the monster mastermind to brainwash! However, dont forget that in the past few years, with the help of our Sky Pillar Corporation and the other eight mega corporations, your familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company has developed at a rapid speed. You are like a rising star in the circle, a real supernova, especially with the series of arrangements in the past half year. Although I dont quite understand it, if your luck is as good as before and these arrangements can be successful, Superstar Resource Recovery Company will most likely soar to the sky and become the tenth largest corporation in Dragon City after the nine mega corporations. Your Meng family will be the tenth largest family in Dragon City. Of course, I know that you are not willing to be inferior to anyone. Although on the surface, you have little fame and fortune, and you have never shown any ambition, I can see the fire in the depths of your eyes. I know that you and I are the same kind of people. People like us will advance on our own path. We will never be restricted by any laws, nor will we be stopped by any obstacles. We will never be driven by anyone. The tenth company? The tenth noble family? If it were anyone else, they would be ecstatic. In your heart, its not even worth mentioning, right? It doesnt matter. You still have me. As long as the two of us continue to fight side by side like in the past, let alone the tenth corporation, even the number one corporation and the number one noble family will not be out of reach. Therefore, you must completely change your mindset. I know that you have always been overflowing with sympathy and that you are truly not seeking anything in return for your contributions to the citizens. My exemplary superhuman nature is fake. Im just putting on a show to attract the support of the ordinary citizens so that I can draw strength from them. However, you are a true exemplary superhuman. You are one hundred percent worthy of the medals that are dyed red with blood. However, think clearly. The current Meng Chao is no longer an ordinary citizen and the child of a humble family. You are on our side. You are the new aristocrat. You are the superior. You are the conqueror and ruler. Do you understand? Lu Siya grabbed Meng Chaos wrist again. It seemed like she wanted to use the surging heat in her eyes and palm to completely stick to Meng Chao. Perhaps, the monster mastermind is right. The end of the path of transcendence is to transcend all the restrictions of humans and become a true god! Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao with a demonic glint in her eyes before she continued to speak word by word, In that case, you also have a very good chance. Meng Chao, let us continue walking on this path together. Let us surpass the limits of humans on Earth and become gods in another world! Meng Chao was hurt by the light in her eyes. He took half a step back and used a lot of strength to shake off Lu Siyas hand. Looking at the faint cyan-purple color on his wrist, Meng Chao frowned slightly and said, Sister Ya, are you sure that your mental state is normal? The corners of Lu Siyas eyes twitched. She held her forehead to cover the light in her eyes. She took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. It doesnt seem normal. You should know better than me that acting is very tiring. Its not normal, Lu Siya said gloomily. In order to gain the trust of the monster mastermind, I had to open up part of my brain and let it implant information contaminated with poison so that I could play the role of a fanatical brainwashed person. In order not to be brainwashed by it, I had to strengthen the depths of my brain. My thoughts were diametrically opposed to what it wanted me to believe, and I turned those thoughts into unbreakable beliefs. But what I said just now was the truth. Its too boring to embark on the path to godhood alone. Meng Chao, weve always been the best partners, and it will be the same in the future, right? Yes. Meng Chao keenly sensed that Lu Siyas voice was trembling slightly. It seemed that it was not an easy task to be lost in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain, or even in the illusion created by the monster mastermind. Under her seemingly effortless appearance, the Queen Bees spirit should be enduring intense erosion and suffering, right? Meng Chao nodded without hesitation. He took half a step forward and grabbed Lu Siyas wrist. Lu Siya let out a long sigh of relief. So, you definitely wont believe the nonsense of the monster mastermind and be brainwashed by it, right? She regained her calmness. Thats right. Im the last person in the world who would be brainwashed by the monster mastermind. Meng Chao nodded heavily and resolutely said, Because I dont need the monster mastermind to tell me that Dragon City cannot be ruled by the nine mega corporations forever. Ive realized this point long before I stepped into the Hidden Mist Domain, no, much earlier than that. I was observing the current situation of Dragon City, collecting a large amount of data, and based on my own analysis and thinking, under the absolutely sober and rational circumstances, I came to this conclusion. There was no need for any monsters to bewitch me. Since I have already found my own path, I was driven by myself and my willingness to fight for Dragon City as an ordinary citizen forever. How could the botched brainwashing of the monster mastermind have any effect on me? Lu Siyas expression instantly froze. Her face gradually became boiling hot and red. She bit her lip and tried to shake off Meng Chaos hand. However, Meng Chao held her wrist tightly and refused to let go as if he was clinging to her body. Chapter 764 - Double-Edged Sword Theres one more thing. I think you can rest assured, Sister Ya. Meng Chao looked into Lu Siyas eyes and seriously said, Although many forces in Dragon City, such as the Red Dragon Army, Battle God Palace, Broken Star Club, and Blue Home, are dissatisfied with the nine mega corporations monopolizing everything, we can distinguish right from wrong, as well as prioritize things. We will not be easily provoked by the enemy and harm things that are dear to us. At this moment, all the people of Dragon City have only one goal, which is to be beautiful and obtain the ultimate victory in the Monster War. Therefore, I believe that most of the exploration team members, including Railway Gun Long Feijun, will not be brainwashed by the monster mastermind so easily. Biting her lip, Lu Siya snorted and finally shook Meng Chaos hand off. In that case, we must stop the Tree of Wisdom before it reveals its most hideous face! she said. What do you mean? Meng Chao asked Do you think that the so-called Harvest Ceremony will be over so easily? Its just the mayors nonsense and the inhalation of hallucinogenic pollen and spores. Its not really brainwashing. Lu Siya said, Its just an appetizer. The show has just begun. I heard from the townsfolk that the Tree of Wisdom can connect the brains of all the human beings and the monsters together during the Harvest Ceremony, allowing everyone to share their feelings, memories, and thoughts. In such a way, the human beings and the monsters can deeply understand each other and build a bridge of empathy and communication. If Im not wrong, this deep understanding is just a cover to break through our brains defensive lines and read our thoughts and memories. Then, it will plant more secret and dangerous information deep inside our brains. That is the monster masterminds purpose! Before Lu Siya finished her words, the crowd suddenly surged up. All the residents of Peach Blossom Town stood on their tiptoes and stretched out their arms toward the trees canopy that blocked out the sun. On the tree canopy, thousands of crystal-clear flower buds slowly bloomed, blossoming into colorful flowers. Their color was so rich that it made them look like not only plants but also the organs of some giant super creature that was slowly moving. The pollen, which was already flying and shining in the air, suddenly increased in concentration by a level. Everyones heads, faces, hands, shoulders, and bodies were covered in pollen. They cackled and danced hand in hand, spinning tirelessly. The pollen sprinkled on each of them like a colorful fog. Chi li li li, chi li li li li Suspicious voices abruptly came from the trees canopy of luxuriant branches and blooming flowers. Colorful and translucent tentacles were slowly swimming among the branches. Seeing the translucent tentacles, the residents of Peach Blossom Town became even more excited. I have a bad feeling. Meng Chao licked his dry lips and stared at the translucent tentacles that were slowly hanging down from the branches and the flowers. He asked, Sister Ya, whats your plan? In the past few days, Ive contacted a batch of trusted members of the exploration team who havent been brainwashed yet. Ive also found a batch of crystal bombs, mainly anti-monster grenades, weapons, and ammunition that I dismantled from the Bread Crab and Peregrine Falcon. Our plan is to take advantage of the Harvest Ceremony when the Tree of Wisdom reveals its hideous face and brainwashes all the members of the exploration team deeply, Lu Siya said. We will use the crystal bombs to remove the root of the problem. It will not be easy to implant information into the brain of the determined members of the exploration team. We estimate that the Tree of Wisdom will be at its weakest, and our surprise attack will have the highest success rate. Thats it? Meng Chao frowned and said, Before we figure out whether everything in front of us is real or not, your plan is to pretend to be brainwashed by the Tree of Wisdom, sneak up on it, and blow it up with crystal bombs? Thats right. Its the only idea we could come up with in such a hurry. Even if everything in front of us is fake and the crystal bombs that weve retrieved are fake, it doesnt matter, because imagination is a very powerful weapon in an illusory world, Lu Siya said. As long as we believe in the existence of the crystal bombs, an explosion that only exists in our imagination can also stimulate our brainwaves to the maximum. Through the chain reaction of brainwave resonance, we can awake all our companions who are lost in the depths of the nightmare and cause the monster mastermind a powerful psychological backlash too. Meng Chao was an expert in mental attacks. He knew that Lu Siya was right. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao continued, The latest exploration teams, Long Feijun, and the others who got lost in the town with me, do they know about your plan? No. Lu Siya shook her head and said, Youve only been here for a few days. I havent found a chance to get rid of the residents surveillance of the town and get in touch with you. It is time for the Harvest Ceremony. Right now, I only hope that youre right. Long Feijun and the rest of the railway gun squad are not really affected by the monster mastermind and still remember their mission. Once we start our operation, cooperate with us immediately, and together, we will destroy the Tree of Wisdom! Its too risky Meng Chao raised his head and stared at the translucent, fluorescent tentacles that were growing out of the branches. As if hearing the cries of humans and the roars of monsters, the tentacles descended slowly, getting closer and closer to the brains of the humans and monsters. While they seemed like colorful vipers that were part of a huge luminous jellyfish, they were more like the nerve bundles of some invisible prehistoric creature. From the ends of these nerve bundles, thousands of colorful electric arcs were released. Like a giant electric net that covered the sky and earth, it enveloped all the carbon-based life forms under the Tree of Wisdom. Sister Ya, dont act in a hurry. Meng Chao gnashed his teeth. Let me divert the Tree of Wisdoms attention first. Lu Siya was dazed. What? Your plan is too simple and insecure. If this Tree of Wisdom in front of us is really the mastermind of the monster civilization, I dont think that we can blow it up so easily. But you are right about one thing. When the enemy shows its true intention and launches the most powerful mental attack, it will be in its weakest and most vulnerable state, Meng Chao said. If someone can divert its attention at that moment and disrupt its brain with strong brainwaves to restrain its spirit energy, our success rate will be much higher. Thats too dangerous! Lu Siya blurted out. Pausing for a moment, she added, I mean, what makes you so sure that you can get the Tree of Wisdoms full attention? Im the one who stopped the White Spirit, earthquake, Demonic Abyss Eye, and Vortex one after another! Meng Chaos eyes were sharp, while his body emanated strong confidence and determination. He said with great certainty, If you were a monster mastermind, wouldnt you have developed a strong interest in exploring this guys brain and turning this guy into your strongest puppet? Well Lu Siya was speechless. Meng Chao was not acting on a whim. He had planned to establish a deep contact with the monster mastermind before entering the Hidden Mist Domain. Thinking back, he had just been reborn from the apocalypse. He had thought that if he wanted to change Dragon Citys fate, he only needed to win the Monster War and turn all the monsters into minced meat. However, after his rebirth, he had come into contact with more and more secrets, especially core secrets related to the ancient ruins. It gave him a deeper understanding of the Other World, the upcoming war, and the mysterious power that summoned the Earthlings to this strange planet. Simply and roughly destroying the monster civilization was far from enough to help the Dragon City civilization win the war in the Other World. He had to crack the monster masterminds secret in order to digest and absorb the monster civilizations power. He needed to inject an extremely powerful accelerant into the Dragon City civilization. What exactly was the so-called monster mastermind? Was it really a human powerhouse called Jin Qianxi, who had turned into a monster after he had fallen into the Red Dragon river and gotten eroded by the mysterious power in the depths of the mist? Why did Dragon City cross over and land precisely at the center of the basin surrounded by Monster Mountain Range? Was it a coincidence, or was it some kind of fate? Where did the sinkhole come from? If it was really a crater left by an attack from the outer atmosphere during the primordial war hundreds of millions of years ago, then what was hidden under the sinkhole? What made it worth using such a terrifying space-based orbital weapon? If the overwhelming beast tide had all been artificially created, could mankind have grasped such technology and mass-produced monsters in the genetic farms or industrial production lines as a powerful supplement to their torrents of steel? What did the X-shaped Eye, which originated from the bowels of the ancient ruins, have to do with the monster civilizations birth? It should be known that the same pattern had not appeared only in the memory of the supernatural entity, the Demonic Abyss Eye. It also appeared to Battle God Lei Zongchao, and on the back of the future Dark Witch, Bai Jiacaos hand. Could it be that the mysterious power that had created the first supernatural entity had already existed inside Dragon City? Was the Monster War and the upcoming war between the two worlds completely independent wars, or was the former the prelude to the latter with a dark and subtle connection? These secrets could only be uncovered via deep contact with the monster mastermind. Although such contact was a double-edged sword. Meng Chao was still willing to take a gamble. At the very least, the human army was gathering strength in the outer regions of the Hidden Mist Domain. Even if something went wrong on their side, they could still make up for it by bombarding them with a torrent of steel. Theres no time to hesitate, Sister Ya. You can only trust me. Meng Chao looked above his head and said in a low voice, Be careful, those tentacles are coming! Chapter 765 - Neural Network The Tree of Wisdom had arrived. Its branches rustled in the wind. It sounded like a murmur, a sigh, and a low laugh. In addition to pollen, there were also a lot of colorful leaves. The fairies scattered their flowers and flew away with the wind. When they landed on humans and monsters, they were like crystal-clear snowflakes that disappeared without a trace, it was as if they had fused with the flesh and blood of carbon-based creatures. Thousands of translucent tentacles slowly hung down from the tree canopy, as though they were decorative streamers and lights for this strange festival. However, they also slowly squirmed, danced, and expanded. The dancing of the tentacles carried a demonic rhythm, causing everyones breathing and heartbeat to involuntarily slow down. It was as if they were in a bottomless sea, dancing with the worlds largest jellyfish. All the people and monsters in Peach Blossom Town closed their eyes and murmured, sighed, and smiled with the Tree of Wisdom. While they were waiting with joy, the translucent tentacles finally arrived on top of their heads. The tentacles protruded out small thorns that were as small as goose bumps, and secreted a large amount of sticky mucus that assailed their nostrils. First, they wrapped themselves around the bodies of humans and monsters. The thorns gently pierced into their skin and stimulated biological electricity, connecting their nerves to the nerves of humans. The end of the tentacles slowly bloomed again, like colorful crab-claw chrysanthemums, gently and slowly covering the heads of the humans and monsters. It was just like the superbrain helmet developed by the people of Dragon City, which could create a virtual world. People either sat cross-legged with solemn expressions or they were drawn into the air by the tentacles and danced in the air. They put on all kinds of strange postures, soaring like eagles, running like lions and tigers, twisting like dragons and snakes. The monsters whose heads were covered by the ends of the tentacles actually laughed like humans. They even used their deformed and twisted organs to spit out unclear human language and mumble in their sleep. This scene was so harmonious and natural, but it was also so weird that it made peoples bodies shiver and their hair stand on end! At this moment, an extremely thick tentacle that was surging with colorful light from the root to the end crawled out from the deepest part of the tree canopy and slowly extended in front of Meng Chao. The end of the tentacle that was as big as a flower bud slowly bloomed. Inside the translucent petals were clusters of fluorescent stamens or nerve clusters. They did not simply stab Meng Chaos head. Instead, they stopped in midair and trembled slightly, as if they were inviting Meng Chao to enter a marvelous new world. Meng Chao sensed the nervousness and vigilance of Lu Siya behind him. He took a step forward and stood between the translucent tentacles and Lu Siya so that the Tree of Wisdom would not notice anything unusual about Lu Siya. At the same time, he constructed a memory palace deep inside his brain. Not long ago, the thing that worried Meng Chao the most was that the monster mastermind had read his most core memorythe memory that originated from the apocalypse. Now, however, the monster civilization was at its end. Even if part of his memory was stolen, the monster mastermind would not be able to change the outcome of being completely crushed by the torrent of steel. Therefore, Meng Chao deduced that the final trap carefully laid by the monster mastermind was not to steal but to implant. Just as Lu Siya said, she wanted to implant some mind viruses into the depths of the brain of the exploration team members. In the final battle, they would explode and spread like a zombie virus, turning a large number of humans into its puppets. Of course, if the mind viruses were to be believed, they would have to steal part of Meng Chaos memories and thoughts. Then, through Meng Chaos thoughts, he would take advantage of the situation and make it imperceptible, so that Meng Chao would not be able to sense the process of the implantation. He would even think that all thoughts were free will. In order to gain the Tree of Wisdoms trust and attract the other partys attention, and even let the other party unwittingly open the monster masterminds brain port, Meng Chao did not plan to completely defend his brain. He deliberately piled a large number of memories of his daily life on the outermost edge of the memory palace. They were all memories of eating, drinking, defecating, living, living, and training crazily. They did not involve any secrets, and it did not matter even if the monster mastermind spied on them. Then, there were the memories related to Broken Star Club, Blue Home, Battle God Palace, the Lair Reconstruction Committee, and a series of commercial arrangements from Superstar Resource Recovery Company. A large number of commercial secrets were involved. However, apart from him, the higher-ups of Broken Star Club and other organizations also knew about these secrets. With the penetration of the monster civilization into Dragon City, the monster mastermind had many channels to know about it, and even knew about it already. Moreover, these secrets did not involve the strategic development direction of Dragon City, nor did they affect the victory or defeat of the Monster War. They were typical important but ineffective secrets. On the third floor of the memory palace, Meng Chao prepared some memories that involved the profound meaning of Battle God Lei Zongchaos martial arts, as well as the various items in the ancient ruins. These were the core secrets of Dragon City. Of course, all the memories were incomplete and unclear. Even if the thinking tentacles of the monster mastermind could drill to this floor, it would be impossible for it to extract any effective information from the mottled images in a short time, then, it would use the information to turn defeat into victory. However, the three memory palaces might not be enough to satisfy the monster mastermind. If Meng Chao was the monster mastermind and they were in a different place he must have been full of doubts. Who is this kid named Meng Chao exactly? How could he be reborn on the eve of the college entrance examination and become a completely different person? Not only did he break through to Heaven Realm in just a few years, he even stopped and killed four of my generalsWhite Spirit, Earthquake, Demonic Abyss Eye, and Vortex? Where did his power come from? What kind of secret is he hiding? The three layers of memories did not explain the problem perfectly. If the monster mastermind was desperate enough to blow open Meng Chaos brain, Meng Chao could not guarantee that the secret of the rebirth of the apocalypse would not be leaked. Therefore, he simply did the opposite. He highly compressed the picture of the apocalypse and turned it into a memory bomb. He remembered that when the supernatural entity, the Demonic Abyss Eye, was about to devour his soul, it was the picture of the apocalypse that triggered the beast greatly and created a mental gap. He seized the opportunity and launched a desperate counterattack. Therefore, when the monster mastermind took great pains and racked its brains to pry open the deepest part of Meng Chaos brain at all costs, it discovered that in the future that had the highest probability of happening, Dragon City, together with Monster Mountain Range, and of course, the Hidden Mist Domain, where it was located would be completely destroyed by thousands of fireballs. The fireballs would be as dazzling as the sun, as dazzling as fireworks, and as fierce as meteorites falling from the sky. What would its reaction be? Meng Chao really wanted to know. He could not help but want to laugh. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He took a step forward, raised his arm, and extended a finger toward the colorful and glittering stamen. He accepted the Tree of Wisdoms invitation. He was so generous, but the Tree of Wisdom seemed a little embarrassed. The stamen shrank like a Mimosa for a moment, then carefully reached out and poked Meng Chaos fingertip. It then circled around his finger, wrist, and arm, continuously swimming upward for a full three minutes, only then did it completely entangle with Meng Chao. When the huge flower covered Meng Chao like a super-brain helmet, the entire world instantly changed. It was as if Meng Chaos perceptive ability had increased by a hundred times on the basis of the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm. He could hear the breathing and heartbeat of tens of thousands of people. He could hear the sound of pollen colliding in the air and leaves falling to the ground. He could hear the tens of thousands of swirls created by the whirling breeze. He could see every side of the Tree of Wisdom from tens of thousands of different angles. He could see tens of thousands of different colors and lights. He could also see himself. He could see himself smiling from different angles as he sat cross-legged in the giant translucent flower. It was an extremely wonderful feeling. It was as if the entire world had no more secrets. Then, Meng Chao realized that this was what Lu Siya called shared perception. The Tree of Wisdom, or the monster mastermind, had an extremely special and terrifying ability. It could construct a huge neural network that connected the nerves of tens of thousands of humans and even carbon-based life forms, connecting them into a Whole. And shared perception was only the first step. Then, it was shared memory and shared thought. Of course, like everything that seemed to be shared, it was only the memories and thoughts that were filtered by the Tree of Wisdom and wanted to be shared by Meng Chao. In an instant, countless memories flashed before Meng Chaos eyes. It was as if he had just been reborn and the Kindling had exploded in the depths of his brain. It was also as if he had just stepped into the portal for the first time and endless space-time had exploded before his eyes. He became a citizen of Peach Blossom Town. Not just one, but tens of thousands of people. He was like an ordinary citizen of Peach Blossom Town. On the days of the intoxicating spring breeze and bright sunshine, he ate his fill and lay comfortably under a tree, listening to the wind blowing through the treetops, and the chirping of birds, which sounded like wind chimes, unknowingly, he fell asleep. He woke up in the cool stream and found that he was swimming with the other townspeople in a fairytale-like pink stream full of peach blossoms. The children were responsible for catching fish, and the boys and girls were playing with each other in the pink stream, he left the sweetest memories. He was in the depths of the jungle, eating and dancing around the bonfire with the townspeople to ease the fatigue of the days hunting. Due to the Tree of Wisdoms protection, the people of Dragon City regarded the fog, wilderness, and jungle as a daunting path, but for Peach Blossom Towns people, it was a leisurely stroll in the back garden. Here, the scariest thing was not some monster, but the wrinkled old people, baring their teeth and brandishing their claws, telling the story of the Earthlings. Earthlings, Earthlings, what a terrifying earthling! Peach Blossom people, Peach Blossom people, what beautiful Peach Blossom people! The children were frightened by the terrible scenes of the thermonuclear war narrated by the old men. They racked their brains but could not figure out why the Earthlings would use such a terrifying weapon to destroy their homes and themselves. There were also some children who mocked that the old mans story was fakewhat kind of lunatic would invent a nuclear weapon that was impossible to exist, or in other words, a weapon that only existed in hell! Although they did not believe it, they still winked and added fuel to the fire to scare the children who were younger than them. The screams of the children and the laughter of the older children traveled along the misty mountain range to a very, very far place. Chapter 766 - Creating a Better Reality Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Then, Meng Chao discovered that he had become a monster. No, not one, but 10,000 different monsters. Suddenly, he became a falcon with a wingspan of more than 100 meters, riding the wind and breaking the waves in the vast sea of clouds, watching the most brilliant sunrise and the most moving sunset. Suddenly, he turned into a big fish with golden scales, galloping among the torrents, playing on the waterfall with a drop of more than 100 meters, feeling the soul-stirring impact. Suddenly, he turned into a liger-type monster with pure white fluffy hair, like a white lightning bolt, galloping in the mountain forest. There was someone behind him. A human knight grabbed the hair behind his neck tightly, and was suddenly frightened by his galloping, screaming, and then giggling due to the weightlessness of jumping. The knights ups and downs also affected him, making him feel extremely happy. He deliberately made all kinds of dangerous and exciting movements to tease the knight and make him laugh like a silver bell. Finally, he carried the knight to a small mountain peak and looked down at the warm sunset, the quiet jungle, and the dreamy town. The knight gently stroked his fur, making him purr comfortably. He yawned sleepily. Are you comfortable? He heard a familiar voice from the knight. Only then did he realize that sitting on the cliff next to him with his two fleshy little feet curled up was the granddaughter of Peach Blossom Towns mayor, Gu Ling. The little girl looked at him with a smile that was as pure as crystal. It seemed that through the Tree of Wisdoms neural network, he had read the memories of Gu Ling and the monsters that accompanied her. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, Its comfortable. The pure white ligers throat emitted a pure human voice, which seemed to be somewhat illogical. However, this was a fairytale-like world in the first place. In a fairytale, no one would care about such details. This place is much better than Earth, and also much better than Dragon City, right? Gu Ling yawned loudly with him too. She looked at the sea of flowers, the Green Tide, the peach blossom land, and the undulating mountain ridges that were illuminated by sunlight. Theres no war, no slavery, no deception, no oppression, no injustice, and no anxiety. Everyone will always be happy and live together in harmony and beauty. How wonderful! In a way, yes. Meng Chao nodded. A world where there is no war, no slavery, no injustice, and no need to work so hard to be happy is indeed amazing. In that case, will you stay here forever? Out of nowhere, Gu Ling conjured a colorful and fragrant garland and gently put it on Meng Chaos head. She looked at him expectantly. I will stay in this paradise forever. I will always be happy, happy, and carefree! If I could, I would like to stay here forever, in this almost perfect paradise. Meng Chao looked at Gu Ling seriously and sighed. Unfortunately, no matter how perfect this paradise is, its all fake. All the happiness and carefree feelings are fake, just like you, Little Girl Gu Ling. Gu Lings smile didnt change at all. It was like a mask that was as thin as a cicadas wings. No matter what was hidden behind the mask, her expression would always be so naive, happy, and happy. Even if theyre all fake, what does it matter? is fake happiness necessarily inferior to real pain? Gu Ling was still smiling, Whether its Earth, Dragon City, or the former Peach Blossom Town, the people who can truly enjoy life, achieve their dreams, and obtain ultimate happiness are very few and far between. The vast majority of people suffer in the so-called reality, and their days feel like years, or even worse than death. Take Your Dragon City as an example. The ordinary citizens of Dragon City first train crazily in the school, and then they have to train their muscles and bones since primary school, and practice all kinds of combat techniques. They also have to endure the amount of training, as well as the risk of being injured and disabled, that even professional athletes of the Earth era could not withstand. After a day of hard work, school was over, and they still had to send them to all kinds of training classes to train. They trained until they were exhausted and could not even move their fingers. Just like this, day after day, year after year, twenty-four hours of continuous training, not every one of them could be admitted to a famous school and awaken their extraordinary strength. Most ordinary people with mediocre talent could only accept the fact that they had fallen behind. Even if they managed to awaken their extraordinary strength, more than 90% of the superhumans would be at the one-star Spirit Tattoo Realm for the rest of their lives. Existences such as shrimp, soldiers, and crab generals would also be unable to control their own fates. Even if the best and the luckiest among them managed to squeeze through the one-log bridge of thousands of soldiers and horses to work in the nine mega corporations, they would still be nothing but human-shaped crystals that were exploited by the experts of the nine mega corporations. In the end, all their talents and potential had been squeezed out long ago, and their cultivation stagnated. In fact, they were even kicked out of the super corporations because they were too desperate in their work and battles, with internal injuries and serious diseases on their backs. The high profits that they earned at the cost of their lives were all given to the peerless experts and the descendants of the mega corporations for nothing? I dont understand. To ordinary people, what is so-called real life and civilization that is so painful that is worth pursuing and even defending at all costs? The little girl moved closer to Meng Chao. Her face was filled with innocent curiosity. However, her gaze was like two icicles that pierced into the depths of Meng Chaos brain. Meng Chao did not avoid her gaze. After pondering for a long time, he slowly said, Youre right. There are many imperfections in the real world. It can even be said that there are serious mistakes and flaws. However, in order to escape from the imperfect real world and escape into the seemingly perfect illusory world, we have to face a very serious problem. Since it is an illusory world, it must have been designed and created by someone. And the person who designed and created it must have extremely high authority. He is the god of this illusory world, and he can control the mind and fate of every person who escapes here, and even every carbon-based intelligent life. Today, the creator is in a good mood, and his heart has been greatly kindhearted. He can define this world as a paradise, allowing everyone who lives here to be happy and carefree. Tomorrow, the creator will discover that the humans who live here have already lost all their value to be used. Either it is in a bad mood and wants to vent, or it wants to use the pain of humans to achieve a certain goal. Even if it does nothing and just does as it pleases, it can turn the paradise into a devils den that will burn eternally in an instant, causing the people in the virtual world to suffer a pain that is a hundred times more intense and prolonged than in the real world. I wont. Gu Ling shook her head with certainty and vowed, You are still using the human way of thinking to think about higher-level carbon-based intelligent life. Only humans will derive pleasure and benefits from human suffering. Higher-level intelligent life will never be like this. The point is not will but can. My compatriots and I will never be willing to live in a place where the creator can decide our fate as he wishes. No matter how beautiful this place looks, no matter how happy or beautiful it is. Meng Chao said, Compared to living in a paradise forever, being raised as pets by some higher-level carbon-based intelligent life and living a carefree life, we would rather return to the imperfect real world that is full of defects and darkness. We would rather fight, build, clench our teeth, and be covered in wounds so that the real world and our lives would be better. Of course, no matter how hard we try, we cant build the real world into a real paradise. But at least, we can control our own destiny and our own civilization, cant we? Gu Ling lowered her head and looked at the tiny people in Peach Blossom Town below the cliff. She said disapprovingly, Can the people in the real world control their own destiny? At least there is hope. Even if there is only a one in ten thousand chance, there is nothing more precious to mankind than hope. Meng Chao changed the topic and said, Moreover, even if I believe that the creator of Peach Blossom Town is an absolutely benevolent existence, he doesnt have any malice toward mankind. However, he is not an omnipotent god after all. There is no guarantee that this small paradise will never be invaded by foreign enemies. Just as I told you in the open-air cafeteria, whether it is real or not, the Peach Blossom Town in front of us can feed at most 30,000 to 50,000 people through fishing, hunting, and gathering. It cannot develop any extraordinary technology or powerful weapons. The combat ability of the entire civilization is almost zero. The Other World is so big. Who knows how many dangers and threats are out there beyond Monster Mountain Range? Once the foreign enemy invades, the dirty, dark, and unfair Dragon City you speak of will still have the power to fight. However, the tranquil and peaceful Peach Blossom Town in front of us is as beautiful as a fairy tale. People can only wash their necks and wait for death! Gu Ling was speechless. Confusion and deep thought appeared on her small face. Meng Chao looked at her deeply and suddenly stood up. He found that he had broken free from the shackles of the monsters memory and returned to his human appearance. I remember who you are now. Meng Chaos pupils constricted. He suddenly said, I thought you looked familiar the first time I saw you. I must have seen you somewhere before, but we shouldnt have crossed paths at all. Ive been thinking about it for a long time. I just had an epiphany. It was the Bubble Messenger that popped out of the corpse of the super mutated beast, Vortex in the underground laboratory of Golden Tooths headquarters during the Lair battle! Thats right. Your face is exactly the same as Jin Qianxi, the younger sister of Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhao and the lover of Battle God Lei Zongchao, who was forced by the Blood Alliance to explore the ancient ruins together with them in the past. The only difference is that you look exactly like Jin Qianxi when she was young. Obviously, you cant be Jin Qianxi. The real Jin Qianxi was heavily wounded in the battle to destroy the Blood Alliance and died in the surging Red Dragon River. Even if she survived, she should still be an old woman. So, what should I call the real youGu Ling, Jin Qianxi, the Tree of Wisdom or the monster mastermind? Chapter 767 - The Mastermind’s Birth The little girl blinked. But there was not a hint of surprise in her eyes. Instead, she smiled sweetly as if she had been waiting for Meng Chao to reveal her true colors. Suddenly, she leaped down the cliff. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and jumped down as well, trying to activate the magnetic levitation force to catch the mysterious girl first. However, the world around them was changing. It was as if even the laws of gravity were under the control of the other party. The two of them slowly floated into the jungle. The little girl disappeared in front of them. Rustle, Rustle, Rustle was the only sound that could be heard from the dense branches. The spiritual flames around Meng Chao were burning crazily. A tunnel was burning in the dense forest. The countless branches and vines were like venomous snakes that had been burnt. They hissed and retreated, revealing a colorful, crystal-clear, and beautiful little tree at the end of the tunnel. It was like a luminous jellyfish that lived in a dark, primitive forest. Countless branches that were as soft as willow branches were dancing like tentacles. It was also like a coral carved out of crystal. The colorful coral worms were still alive and wriggling strangely. This form was very similar to the wisdom tree in the center of Peach Blossom Town. Its size had been greatly reduced, and it was only as tall as a person. It appeared small and exquisite, and it was absolutely exquisite. It did not seem like a natural creation of this planet. Perhaps, this was the true form of the wisdom tree. What exactly are you?! Meng Chao asked in a deep voice. He was filled with vigilance. The Tree of Wisdoms core emitted a laughter that sounded like silver bells. Subsequently, countless lichens, moss, mushrooms, and flowers formed a Green Tide that spread out from the roots and wrapped around the tree trunk. From the Green Tide, a young girls face appeared. One could vaguely see traces of an ancient spirit between her brows, but it was similar to Jin Qianxi that was transformed from the Bubble Messenger. Im not lying to you. The young girl smiled and said, Im the ancient spirit, also Jin Qianxi, and also the Tree of Wisdom. Of course, if you insist on calling me the Monster Mastermind, I wont object. Other than that, Im still Peach Blossom Town itself. Peach Blossom Town? Meng Chao raised his eyebrows high. In fact, I dont know what I am, where I came from, and where Im going. The girls face, which was shaped by the Green Tide, sighed and looked at Meng Chao with interest. Perhaps you can tell me the answer. Thats the biggest reason why I took the trouble to invite you into my world. You are special, Meng Chao. Not only did you stop White Spirit, earthquake, Demonic Abyss Eye, and Vortex, but more importantly, I can smell a very familiar and familiar aura from you. I guess it was left behind by you when you were exploring and testing in the ancient ruins, right? Meng Chao, youre one of my kind. Theres really no need for us to fight each other. One of my kind? Meng Chao snorted coldly. If the other party was really Jin Qianxi, or in other words, the monster mastermind had absorbed a part of Jin Qianxi and evolved from her. Then, as the earliest explorer of the ancient ruins in Dragon City, Jin Qianxi could indeed be considered one of his kind as a veteran tester. However, Meng Chao would not really take her as the human girl that Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, and Jin Wanhao, the Underground emperor, were talking about. No matter how much darkness she suffered, she would never give up on her bright and beautiful pursuit, and she was almost perfect. As for my origin, where should I start? You should know that even I am muddle-headed and muddle-headed. I only remember that in my earliest memories, I was just a bunch of insignificant buds in the depths of the jungle As the wisdom tree spoke, it used a tentacle that was emitting a green glow to gently tap the ground between it and Meng Chao. The ground suddenly became crystal clear, as if a three-dimensional screen that perfectly blended with the surrounding world appeared. On the screen was a bunch of tiny buds that stubbornly flipped open the ground and broke out. It was like weeds that could be seen everywhere. However, it was softer and more transparent than ordinary weeds. It seemed to be filled with thick and thick spinal fluid or brain tissue fluid. Inside the body that was slightly emitting green light, there were countless red lines. It was like an intricate neural network that spread to every bud. This form was similar to a fungus-like creature the blood-striped flower. However, it was ten thousand times more exquisite, magnificent, and mysterious than the ordinary blood-patterned flower. At the beginning, I was very weak. The torrential rain could water me to death, the scorching sun could burn me to death, and the roots of the towering tree could brutally entangle me, trying to take away all my nutrients and starve me to death. Not to mention wolves, tigers, and leopards, even snakes, insects, rats, and ants could easily devour me. Following the Wisdom Trees explanation, all sorts of sound, light, and electricity effects appeared above the small plant, simulating the effects of wind, rain, and Sun. It could be seen that at the beginning, it was indeed very helpless and miserable. At its most miserable state, six of the nine sprouts with blood traces had fallen, while the other three had been taken away by snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Only a single sprout was still connected to its roots, it was shivering in the cold wind. However, the pressure of survival soon stimulated me to awaken my ability. More precisely, I awakened myself. The wisdom tree continued, At some point, I suddenly discovered that I could perceive the world around me and the emotions and thoughts of the flowers, plants, animals, and animals around me. No, thats not quite accurate, because most of the flowers, plants, animals, and animals did not have much emotions and thoughts even if they had absorbed enough spiritual energy and evolved into the so-called monsters and etherealized plants. Their brains if they really did have nervous organs such as brains, they were often gray chaos. No matter how hard they searched, they could not find anything interesting. It was so boring. But no matter what, I can indeed use my ability to share the senses and memories of the flowers, plants, snakes, insects, rats, ants, wolves, tigers, and leopards. I can see what they see, hear what they hear, and touch what they touch. It is like my world has expanded thousands of times. I am the Dominator of the world around me. No, I am the forest that you call the Hidden Mist Domain! In front of the Tree of wisdom and Meng Chao, the buds made of light and shadow released its thin, long red threads, which connected all the plants together like thin nerves. The snakes, bugs, and rats that had swallowed its bud also grew clusters of red threads inside their bodies. When they returned to their nests, the invisible red threads drilled out of their seven orifices and spread into the bodies of the other snakes, bugs, and rats. It was as if an overwhelming neural network was spreading, expanding, expanding, and multiplying rapidly. Of course, in the beginning, My world was not large. Judging from the scale of human beings, it was only about seven to eight meters in circumference, or at most more than ten meters? I could only sense carbon-based life forms within ten meters. Beyond ten meters, I could neither see nor hear anything. The wisdom tree continued, But even the short distance of ten meters helped me a lot. Through the senses of flowers, trees, snakes, insects, rats, and ants, I could find the direction where the spiritual energy was most abundant and grow my roots toward small crystal veins. I could also find towering trees with luxuriant branches and use their crowns as shields to shield me from the cruelest rainstorms and scorching sun. I can also transfer all my spiritual energy to the ground before the hungry snakes, insects, rats, and ants invade, creating the illusion that the sprouts are withered and rotten. I can also release the most irritating stench and make them lose interest in me. In the translucent light, the tiny sprouts were indeed withered and rotten in an instant. They turned into a black cluster and released streams of black gas. If it were not for the extreme hunger, even snakes, insects, rats, and ants would not have developed an appetite for such things. With my marvelous senses, I turned misfortune into luck and grew stronger. My body size and range of senses kept expanding. Soon, I could see and hear the world 20 meters, 30 meters, 50 meters, or even 100 meters away. The tiny buds in the translucent light seemed to be stretching, and more and more buds grew. The blood threads surrounding the buds also split into thousands of strands, surging and entangling the surrounding worlds, connecting with every living being in an inconceivable way. I dont know how long this process took. That was a long time ago. Perhaps a year, or perhaps a hundred years? The tree of wisdom continued, In short, when my perception range expanded to about a hundred meters, I encountered the biggest crisis since I was born. A scavenger-type monster that I had never seen before discovered me. Moreover, it didnt seem to mind the stench that I released. It seemed to be in high spirits and had a great appetite. In the translucent light, a monster that looked like a combination of a lizard and an ant-eater appeared. Judging from the rotting flesh embedded between its teeth and its scales, it must have often burrowed into the body cavity of the large monster and feasted on its rotten internal organs. Even if it was just the light and shadow, Meng Chao could almost smell the strong, hammer-like stench emanating from its body. Facing the withered and rotten appearance of the wisdom tree, not only did the scavenging monster not keep a distance from it, its scarlet eyes instead blossomed with intense interest. It shot out a long whip-like tongue like a toad, rolled up and tore off a bud of the wisdom tree, and put it into its mouth. It ate with relish. After realizing that it tasted surprisingly good and was rich in psionic energy and nutrients, it simply pounced on the wisdom tree, wanting to pull it up by its roots. The wisdom tree trembled desperately and used the soft bud to whip the Scavenger. However, the scavenger-type monsters often had to burrow into the corpses of large monsters. In order to resist the acidity and toxicity in the bodies of large monsters, their scales also had a strong defensive power. They were not newborn wisdom trees at all, and their jellyfish-like tentacles could drive them away. All the tender sprouts of the wisdom tree were about to be torn clean by the scavenger-type monsters. Even the roots were about to be dug up from the ground by its sharp claws and teeth. The Tree of Wisdom suddenly trembled violently as if it had been electrocuted. Hundreds of nerve-like red threads shot out of its body and pierced into the head of the scavenger-type monster with lightning speed. Chapter 768 - The Way to Touch the Starry Sky I was extremely scared at that time. The face of the girl on the wisdom tree said, Although, at that time, I only had a hazy mind and didnt have a precise definition of the word scared. But any living being always had an instinctive resistance to death. All the nerve bundles in my body were violently twitching and contracting, and they all made the same sounddont eat me! Go away! Dont eat me! Go away! Then, something incredible happened. I felt that the sound was transmitted into the head of the scavenger-type monster in a mysterious way. After a moment of confusion, it really gave up on digging and tearing at me, and turned around to look for other prey! It seems that the threat of death this time has stimulated me to evolve a new ability. Other than sharing my senses, it can also interfere with the brains, central nerves, and any form of thinking and decision-making organs of other living beings to a certain extent. Of course, the degree of interference is very slight. It is only limited to allowing other living beings within the range of my senses to perform relatively simple actions that do not go against their instincts. For example, I can make a scavenger-type monster that is not hungry to the point of going crazy give up on devouring me and instead look for other prey. However, it is unlikely for it to create a set of exquisite tools or deduce complicated mathematical formulas. After all, the brains and limbs of the scavenger-type monsters were very low-level. At that time, I myself was only a combination of these low-level creatures. Even I didnt know how to create tools and deduce formulas. I didnt even know the slightest bit about it. How could the concepts of these high-level intelligence possibly affect, interfere with, or teach other living beings? No matter what, even the most basic interference ability has greatly improved my living condition. My perception range has been further improved, reaching a radius of three to five hundred meters or even higher. I also used a large number of red threads that grew out of my body. They seem to be similar to nerves, but they are even more wonderful than the nerves of carbon-based life. They tightly entangled several monsters that I carefully selected, including the scavenger-type monsters that tried to uproot me in the beginning. I tried to perfectly integrate my nerves into the nervous system of these monsters, turning them into my eyes, ears, and claws. Then, I could get rid of the limited range of three to five hundred meters and see, hear, and change things that were thousands of meters away. Through such ability, I explored the entire Hidden Mist Domain and knew which mountain was buried with crystal veins that were abundant in spirit energy; which mountain was occupied by powerful monsters that I could not afford to provoke for the time being; which mountain was the intersection of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. Although the land seemed to be fertile and abundant in plants, which were very suitable for reproduction, it was in fact very easy to be attacked by floods and mudslides, if I moved there rashly, it would not be long before I was wiped out. After completing such an exploration, I knew which direction my roots and nerve bundles should grow in. Being entangled by my nerve bundles and integrated into the same neural network, the animals and plants that share my perception can also seek benefits while avoiding harm and grow healthily. Under my guidance, a thriving semi-independent ecosystem gradually took shape. The etherealized plants within my range of perception drew a clear line between their roots and branches. They would never snatch sunlight and nutrients from each other. The small animals also learned to cooperate with the plants. They piled the rotten meat and excrement that they did not eat into the roots and the humus, allowing the flowers and trees to grow more luxuriantly. They could obtain rich food and comfortable nests without any effort. When the powerful predatory monsters invaded my territory, I could still command the small animals to unite and fight against them together. Meanwhile, my nerve bundles took the opportunity to invade the other partys brain, making the ferocious monsters give up the idea of preying on them and even join my world. As my world became more prosperous, more animals and plants were attracted over, and they actively merged with me. It was like my eyes, ears, and tentacles were growing more and more, allowing me to perceive the entire world more clearly from more angles and scales. As the brains of the monsters that I could connect with grew, my intelligence and self-aware ness also increased exponentially. Gradually, other than practical questions such as what to eat, what to drink, how to get more sunlight, how to find underground water sources and crystal veins, and how to avoid the invasion of large monsters, the deepest parts of my neural network would always burst into glittering sparks. That caused me deep confusion and dissatisfaction. You must know that for me at that time, survival was no longer a problem. Even the most powerful monsters in the Hidden Mist Domain knew how powerful I was. They were either hesitating to cooperate with me and join the same neural network, or they kept a distance from me and didnt dare to set foot in my world easily. Through sharing my senses, I learned a lot of interesting things and learned about the vastness and wonders of the world around me. I can feel the expectation of every flower that is about to bloom; I can also feel the joy of the insects that have broken out of their cocoons and are dancing; every bud that has broken out of the ground reminds me of the first time I experienced the wonderful taste of life; every wolf, tiger, and leopard that is running and jumping in the mountains is doing its best to contract its heart and make its scalding blood rush to the ends of every muscle. The wildness flora is even more different from the plants that have taken root in the earth and experienced the vicissitudes of life for thousands of years, but it is equally wonderful. I should have been satisfied to be able to enjoy so many indescribable things at the same time. It was as if I had lived 10,000 lives at the same time. But perhaps the essence of life is that it is never satisfied. Gradually, I began to feel bored and empty. The sprouts that broke out of the soil were no different. No matter how many insects broke out of their cocoons and turned into butterflies, they could only dance along the same trajectory. The jackals, wolves, tigers, leopards, and leopards hunt in the forest, while the snakes, insects, rats, and ants run in front of them. If the same scene was played one to ten times, and I could still enjoy watching it. However, watching it a hundred times, a thousand times, and ten thousand times made me extremely tired and bored. I began to think. Even though I didnt know I was thinking at the time. I just complained instinctivelythat was it? That was everything? That was the purpose of my birth? To create a better jungle? But there seemed to be no difference between a jungle with me and a jungle without me, except that it was a little more luxuriant! Besides, even if the jungle was a hundred times, a thousand times, or ten thousand times more luxuriant, so what? Was there anything new that I had never seen, heard of, or experienced? Especially on every quiet, starry night, when the brilliant galaxy would slowly unfurl above my head and lead to the depths of the universe that I cant see, the vast and mysterious picture always made me feel an inexplicable impulse. I tried to extend the nerve bundles straight into the sky, wanting to grow all the way up there. I wanted to connect the billions of stars with my nerves and form a vast nerve network among the stars. Of course, I failed. After ten thousand failures, I gradually began to realize the vastness of the universe and the smallness of the land where I was rooted. For a period of time, I was extremely frustrated and angry. Why? The universe is so vast, but I can only be bound to this tiny mud ball and mingle with some silly animals and plants. No, I am the amalgamation of these silly animals and plants. I am themthe pathetic prisoners who are bound to a carbon-based body on a tiny mud ball! However, no matter how angry I am, the starry sky will not be lowered by half a foot. After being angry for a long time, I calmed down again and thought about how to touch the starry sky. I realized that even if my body was a hundred times, a thousand times, or ten thousand times larger, it would be impossible for me to touch the stars and absorb their energy. No. I couldnt even perfectly absorb the energy of the sun in front of me, and the tiny mud balls, which contain countless crystal veins, with my body alone. I had to build a more complicated, sophisticated, and advanced organization system than the jungle. The system was billions of times larger and more sophisticated than my neural network. It was not until a long time later that I realized that what I needed was a civilization. When the Tree of Wisdom said the word civilization, all the tentacles on its body trembled slightly, emanating a fascinating brilliance. Even Meng Chao shivered. It seems that you have realized it. The girl on the Tree of Wisdom continued to smile sweetly. It was Peach Blossom Town, a human town that had crossed over from Earth. It had inspired me to create a civilization. In fact, Peach Blossom Town crossed the sea of stars and crossed over to the Other World, not far from where I was originally born. Theyre both near the sinkhole. I even wondered if the space ripples and spiritual energy that you created when you crossed over stimulated my awakening. In that case, the so-called monster civilization and Dragon Citys civilization were really twins who were entangled by fate on two sides of the same coin? However, I didnt discover the existence of Peach Blossom Town in the beginning. On one hand, my perception range and intensity are quite limited. On the other hand, the original Peach Blossom Town happened to be stuck in an area of spatial folds. The town was surrounded by dense fog, and the people inside couldnt get out. It was very difficult for my neural network to spread in. However, as the turbulent waves caused by the transmigration gradually calmed down, the folds were smoothed out. The dense fog around Peach Blossom Town dissipated, and more contact was made with the outside world, allowing exchange of a lot of material and information. My range of perception and control expanded, and the two parties grew closer. Finally, I discovered Peach Blossom Town and the interesting human beings. Chapter 769 - The Incomprehensible Naked Ape The Tree of Wisdom danced. In the translucent light and shadow, a small town shrouded in mist rose from the ground. Although the sparrow was small, it had all the vital organs. The dual stars, which were hundreds of meters tall, led the way. Dozens of skyscrapers outlined the magnificent skyline, exuding a completely different aura from the primitive forest. When I first saw Peach Blossom Town, I was stunned. I couldnt believe that there was such a beautiful, wonderful, and magnificent forest in the world. Those shining trees were tall, thick, straight, and branchless. They were even more magnificent than the towering trees in my world that had been growing for tens of millions of years. There were also the factories in the town that kept roaring day and night. They were even more terrifying than the roars of raging tigers. Even the black smoke that came out of the chimneys and the waste water that the factories discharged toward Peach Blossom Stream made me feel a power that was completely different from the claws and teeth of monsters. The Tree of Wisdom slowly explained, At first, I thought that my eyes and ears were mistaken. How could there be such a strange forest made of metal and cement in the world? Did something go wrong with my neural network and accidentally connect to the most absurd dream of a crazy monster. Therefore, I sent out more eyes and ears. I used the eyes of tigers, jackals, pythons, and lizards; I used the compound eyes of insects; I used the tongues of anteaters; I used the noses of hyenas; I used dandelions that fluttered in the wind; I used the ultrasound waves of bats I used hundreds of methods and hundreds of different angles to observe Peach Blossom Town back and forth. Finally, I came to a conclusionit was a real ecosystem that was completely different from my world. Moreover, it seemed to be more advanced than my world, and there was something that I did not have that might help me touch the endless sea of stars. I also discovered that some of the naked apes that could change their skin at will and freely control metals, gunpowder, and crystals seemed to be the dominators of this ecosystem. This is really weird! In my world, there are quite a few ape-type monsters. I admit that their intelligence is indeed more advanced than other monsters. They can occasionally make some weird gadgets, but in general, the sticks and stone tools that they painstakingly polish are far inferior to the sharp claws and teeth of the liger-type monsters. They also dont have the flying ability of falcon-type monsters, or the acidity, toxicity, mimicry, limb regrowth, and camouflage of reptilian monsters. Their sequence in the food chain is not high. Plus, the naked apes in this concrete jungle look even weaker than the ape-type monsters in my world. How could they possibly survive and occupy such a beautiful jungle? Not long after, I discovered that the skin that they often changed was called clothes, and the big trees that soared into the sky, shining and without even a single branch, were called skyscrapers. The clothes, skyscrapers, and everything in Peach Blossom Town were not natural creations, but created and constructed by the naked apes. This discovery shocked me even more. At first, I thought that the naked apes were just lucky and discovered a secret jungle left behind from the ancient era in the spatial fold area. This kind of thing isnt rare in the hidden fog region. Even my tentacles and eyes and ears discovered some ancient ruins. Its just that at that time, I didnt have the wisdom and ability to explore and crack it. I thought that the naked apes were also such a lucky race. When the space completely stabilized and the fog completely dispersed, the powerful monsters discovered this glittering jungle one after another. But, the luck of the naked apes would come to an end. They would either be forced to abandon their warm and comfortable home and flee to the deeper parts of the Hidden Mist Domain, or they would become the food of the powerful monsters. Of course, the third option was to join my world and become a part of me. I admit that in the beginning, I did think of crushing Peach Blossom Town directly and using the simplest and most brutal method to integrate the entire town into my neural network. I believe that to the naked apes, this was the only way to survive. However, after realizing that Peach Blossom Town was not a natural product but the creation of the naked apes, I hesitated. My survival instincts, which originated from the depths of my genes, told me that the naked apes and the monsters that I had absorbed were definitely not on the same level. If I appeared in front of the naked apes recklessly, it might bring me the greatest survival crisis. On the other hand, what exactly were the naked apes doing? Why did they build such a large jungle made of metal, cement, and glass? Where did they come from? Where did they go? Why were their survival methods completely different from the monsters? Did they know about my existence, my origin, and my mission? This series of questions piqued my interest. Of course, I didnt know what I should do in the first place. The neural network developed according to the original model has reached its end. There is no essential difference between a primitive jungle with a radius of 100 meters and a primitive jungle with a radius of 100 meters. is my continuous growth just to control an insect thousands of miles away and break out of its cocoon into a butterfly? Thats too boring! Besides, I still had to consider whether the naked apes could threaten my survival. Although their bodies are weak, the naked apes can use some rumbling metal to control other larger and heavier metals. Without any effort, they can cut down the towering ancient trees that are more than ten meters in diameter. If not, they can use the metal pellets that contain terrifying energy to blast out a speed faster than a falcon-type monster and kill ignorant beasts. Im not sure if the monsters and etherealized plants under my command would be able to withstand them if they discovered my existence and locked onto the coordinates of my main body. Therefore, I hid in the dark and quietly observed the lives of the naked apes, trying to learn something from them that could upgrade my still-developing civilization. In the beginning, it was naturally very difficult for two completely different ecosystems to understand and blend with each other. I could not understand everything I saw, and I could not understand the lives of the naked apes. I also tried to find a naked ape that fell off a cliff during the process of land clearing and was on the verge of death. I used tentacles to forcibly invade his brain, trying to pry into his senses and memories. But who would have thought that such a rich and crazy thing was hidden in the brain of a tiny naked ape? It was a hundred times more complicated than the most powerful monster. If the brain of an ordinary monster was a black and white drawing, then the brain of a naked ape was a high-speed rotating, three-dimensional kaleidoscope. A huge amount of information exploded in my body, and even my nerves were broken. Only then did I get rid of the terrifying naked ape! That attempt left me with lingering fear. But it also opened a brand-new door of wisdom for me, allowing me to understand a higher form of life. Through the scanning of fleeting light and fleeting shadows, I discovered that the naked apes call themselves the spirit of all living things. They hold a faint disdain for all living things in the world, and they dont even treat other animals and plants as real life. That is only natural because the naked apes are a race that have seen or even touched the stars. The race that has seen the sea of stars and the race that has never seen or even thought of looking at the sea of stars are obviously not on the same level of life. After discovering that the naked apes are so powerful and advanced, I couldnt help but feel ashamed of my inferiority and fear. I wanted to learn from the naked apes from the bottom of my heart, just like a primary school student. Only then would I be able to develop my own civilization. Needless to say, learning was difficult. After all, in many aspects, I was far inferior to a human primary school student. Thankfully, Peach Blossom Town was expanding without restraint. Countless humans were driven out by their leaders to explore the wilderness. At that time, the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River had just crossed paths. They were very unstable. Forget the hungry monsters in the jungle, the collision and diversion of the two rivers were enough to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of people. I also received countless samples that were worth studying carefully without anyone noticing. After sharing a lot of human senses and memories, I finally had a general idea of human beings and civilizations. I also learned about Peach Blossom Towns early history after it transmigrated to another world. However, the fragmented, contradictory, ambiguous, and even absurd history in the minds of the human beings left me deeply confused. For example, I discovered that when Peach Blossom town first traversed, faced with the treacherous fog and the surging flood, some human beings chose to step forward and open roads in the fog with their lives, to subdue the raging flood beasts. In the most violent flood that could possibly engulf the entire town, some people were even tied up with explosives. At the cost of their lives, they blew up a mountain, blocked the collapsed dam with falling rocks, and forced the flood to change its course. However, while countless people sacrificed their lives for Peach Blossom Town, there were also many people who hid at the back and took advantage of the situation. They either used flowery words or seized the resources by force. They did everything they could to gather the resources in the town into their own hands. Then, they did not use the resources to hunt monsters, explore the jungle, or subdue the river. Instead, they continued to exploit their own kind to strengthen their rule. In my world, different creatures have different ways of living. When marching ants are in danger, they will not hesitate to huddle together and exchange the sacrifices of the marching ants on the periphery for the survival of the entire colony. When there are too many ferocious rats in the colony and they are in a food crisis, they will immediately kill each other and devour the corpses of their own kind or even their own blood relatives. Only the strongest ferocious rats are qualified to survive due to survival of the fittest. These two ways of survival are both natural ways. I dont think that they are righteous or evil. However, you humans look exactly the same as naked apes, but your survival strategies are more different than that of marching ants and ferocious rats. Its really weird. Chapter 770 - Army Ants and Fierce Rats Accompanied by the Tree of Wisdom, the story was told. In the semi-transparent light and shadow, scenes of Peach Blossom Town that had just crossed over appeared. Humans were fighting against each other. It was a tragic scene, but it was also filled with intrigue and intrigue. It was a sad and lamentable scene. Whether it was the fight against the flood, the fog, and the monsters, or the fight between humans for resources, it did not matter. The battle that surpassed all human nature was a hundred times crueler than the one in Dragon Citys main city area. Of course because the main city had a large population, rich resources, and a complete range of industries, and it was located in the center of the basin surrounded by Monster Mountain Range. It was far away from the mountains and jungles like the Hidden Mist Domain, where monsters ran rampant. Comparatively, it was much easier to survive. Peach Blossom Town was only a satellite city that was responsible for taking over the entire great Dragon City region. It was impossible for certain industries and technology systems to store too many resources and have all-encompassing machinery and technology reserves like the main city, there were even very few troops and armories. Yet, they had directly transmigrated to the Hidden Mist Domain, the monsters headquarters. They were also faced with the conflict between the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River, which resulted in an incomparably intense flood. It could be said that it was the true beginning of hell. With the choice of survival or destruction, the sublime and despicable natures of humanity were squeezed to the limit, releasing the most beautiful and ugly light. Therefore, Peach Blossom Town was the epitome of Dragon Citya shorter, more extreme, and more intense epitome. In the memory fragments of Peach Blossom Towns people, I saw that those humans, who sacrificed themselves like army ants, were all dead. They used their lives to fight for Peach Blossom Towns slim chance of survival. However, the Peach Blossom Town that survived fell into the hands of those selfish, unscrupulous guys who were as fierce as rats. The Tree of Wisdom continued, I read a sentence in the brain of a bespectacled human who seemed to be a teacher. Debasement is the password of the base, and nobility the epitaph of the noble. It seemed to be a good description of what was happening during the early days of Peach Blossom Town. In short, those fierce mice-like humans won. Its also a very normal thing. There has never been a distinction between good and evil in nature. When a group of marching ants meet a group of ferocious rats, the sacrifice of the formers noble, great, and glorious spirit dont allow them to win automatically. However, after the selfish and cunning human beings, who looked like ferocious rats, seized the control of Peach Blossom Town, what they did baffled me, as I was ignorant at that time. They had control of most of the resources in the towncanned food, batteries, drinking water, processed food, and medicines that were brought from Earth. However, they still racked their brains to figure out how to plunder the remaining resources from the residents of the town. It seemed that they had to control 100% of the resources in order to feel at ease. When the ferocious rats realized that all the resources were in their hands, they did not hesitate for even a second and immediately started fighting each other. It was as if there was only one human in the entire town who could control 100% of the resources and become the supreme ruler. Something like that had never happened in a true group of ferocious rats. Of course, ferocious rats would kill each other for food, for their nest, and for the right to reproduce, but such killing was often limited. No matter how strong a ferocious rat was, as long as it had accumulated food in its nest for more than half a year and there were more than ten female rats that could inherit its genes, it would be satisfied. However, the experts in Peach Blossom Town took so much canned food that they couldnt finish them for more than twenty years, and it was the same for the medicines. Yet, they still started a war for more resources. Why? Also, their methods of killing competitors and those who resisted were particularly cruel. It was common for them to torture others for three days and three nights. Some of the humans who were carefully picked apart by them for ten days to half a month turned into rotten skeletons, but they remained alive. Even I was frightened to the point of having nightmares when I saw them! Torturing the enemy is something that monsters rarely do. To monsters, hunting is hunting. It is to obtain energy and extend their survival time so that their genes can spread. It is that simple. No matter how ferocious a monster looks, it only takes a second to kill its prey. Basically, its prey doesnt feel much pain. Yes, there are indeed some feline monsters that play the catch and release trick on their prey. However, that is to hone their hunting skills, not just to sense the pain of their prey. There are also some insect-type monsters that will, after paralyzing their prey, implant their eggs in the body of their prey. Theyll gradually melt and suck the flesh of their prey until their prey turns into an empty shell, and then a large number of larvae will burst out of their bodies. Such a death can be considered cruel, but that is also for the sake of passing on their genes, and not because they harbored great malice toward their prey. Only humans dont do it to hone their hunting skills or for the sake of reproduction. Its as if they dont need any purpose at all. Its as if they obtain indescribable pleasure from torturing their own kind and releasing extreme pain. The strange thing is that humans are quite good to monsters. Of course, humans kill monsters as well, but the purpose of killing them is to obtain food, raw materials, and eliminate threats. These goals are within my understanding. Even if the monsters are cut into pieces and studied, it is still for the purpose of scientific research. I also understand and accept that. Despite that, humans rarely torture monsters out of hatred and pleasure. It is as if your hatred and pleasure can only be satisfied by your own kind. Meng Chao was silent. No matter how much water and lies were contained in the Tree of Wisdoms flowery words, he could not refute its points. I think that these guys who are like fierce rats are very foolish. The Tree of Wisdom continued to speak calmly. They took most of the resources, but they also created too much hatred. It should be known that they had just transmigrated not long ago and had just begun to absorb spirit energy. They stumbled on the path of cultivation, and there was still a gap between their individual combat ability. Quantity was still very important. Yet, they did not take the weaklings, who silently endured like ants and weeds, seriously. They thought that the weaklings who had nothing had completely surrendered, and they took aim at the experts who had a lot of resources just like them. They were constantly fighting among themselves, and before they knew it, they were growing weaker. Little did they know that, for the weaklings, nothing was a kind of strength in itself. Finally, after an extremely brutal battle between the strong, the weak who were led by a leader who was upright, resolute, kind, selfless, and full of dedication, united and rose up to defeat, as well as kill, all the strong. They wrapped the strong who used to have cans that they couldnt finish for decades, medicines that they couldnt finish, and the entire skyscraper in tires. They slowly ignited the tires, letting the flames burn slowly and weakly. Those experts were licked by the flames, and their bodies were covered in black blisters. Rather than saying that they were burned to death, it was more appropriate to say that they were slowly roasted to death. Amidst the experts mournful wails, the upright, resolute, kind, selfless, and dedicated leader solemnly announced that they had seized back the resources that were once stolen by the experts. From that day onward, they should use the resources to upgrade and expand Peach Blossom Town. They should be army ants, not fierce rats. They should unite as one, and not be selfish. Everyone should do their best and contribute their full strength, so that Peach Blossom Town could survive in the foggy, dangerous foreign land. The weaklings of the past became the masters of Peach Blossom Town, and their cheers reverberated through the forests where monsters ran rampant. The scene enlightened me. It turns out that humans are a race that can seamlessly switch between army ants and fierce rats. They can freely choose the most optimal survival strategy according to their living environment. They are indeed worthy of being a high-level race that has touched the stars before! However, what happened next shocked me greatly. In the beginning, the leader with integrity, determination, kindness, selflessness, and dedication did indeed fulfill his promise. He distributed all of the resources for survival fairly and openly. He took the lead in exploring the mist, fighting the monsters, and fighting the flooding floods. On several occasions, he almost lost his life under the claws and teeth of the monsters, not to mention the torrential floods. Such a leader with such a sacrificial spirit and leadership ability was really something that I had never seen before in any monster race. However, just as I was praising him and even considering whether or not I should reveal my true form and explain the situation of the world around him, inviting him to join my neural network and using his ability and personality to make Peach Blossom Town, as well as the jungle, more advanced, prosperous, and beautiful, he somehow underwent a transformation. Perhaps the harshness of the jungle was beyond his imagination, making him fall into despair regarding Peach Blossom Towns future. Perhaps the beasts were too powerful, causing him to discover the dark side of his soul in the middle of life and death. Of course, the most likely possibility was that he gradually discovered the secret of spirit energy in the endless fierce battles and discovered that this was a world with extraordinary strength that could be cultivated. Perhaps he thought that he could even become a god. Possessing spirit energy and being able to cultivate meant that the gap between carbon-based intelligent beings could be widened to an extreme. It meant that he didnt need the support and help of his own kind. As long as he monopolized all the cultivation resources, he had the chance to become stronger and stronger, becoming an existence more tyrannical than any human or monster. It meant that he would have a chance to gain a hundred times the strength and a hundred times the lifespan. Even if Peach Blossom Town was destroyed, he would be able to continue living in this harsh world despite being as a strong god or a supernatural entity. Perhaps, he would live even better. After realizing this, our leader, who was upright, resolute, kind, selfless, and full of dedication, fell almost instantly. Chapter 771 - The Monster’s Birth The girls face on the Tree of Wisdom still wore a smile. However, her smile was full of unspeakable sorrow and mockery. The leader changed. He gradually shifted his combat post from the frontline to a commanding position where he could control the whole situation. He no longer took the lead and faced death as calmly as he did in the past, the Tree of Wisdom said gloomily. The leader also secretly hoarded a lot of monster flesh, spirit meridians, and high-level crystals for his own cultivation. In order to awaken and strengthen his extraordinary strength quickly, besides the monster flesh and the mother lodes of crystals, an astronomical amount of energy needed to be consumed. In other words, he had to eat ten times or a hundred times more than ordinary people. To make sure that the other townspeople did not discover this, the leader did not openly hoard too much of the monsters flesh and blood. Instead, he planned to seal packed biscuits and canned food in the depths of the warehouse. It should be known that these strategic supplies were Peach Blossom Towns trump card. They were originally set aside for all the townspeople to help them tide over a worst-case scenario. Even the selfish powerhouses in the past did not squander them all. However, they were gradually devoured by the leader, leaving only empty wrappers. The leader was getting stronger and stronger. However, he became more and more stingy in contributing to Peach Blossom Town with his powerful strength. Strength itself seemed to have become his goal, which stimulated his ambition and greed to increase exponentially. In order to obtain more cultivation resources, the leader did not hesitate to deceive the townspeople into marching toward the place with the richest crystal veins and densest number of monster lairs. Of course, the slogans were pretty For the glory of mankinds civilization, For Peach Blossom Towns rebirth, Rebuilding a new Earth in a foreign land, To nip all hidden dangers that might threaten Peach Blossom Town in the bud. However, when the ignorant townsfolk really fought bloody battles with the monsters and paid an extremely terrible price to capture the monster lairs, the largest and most precious materials always fell into the hands of the leader. The warriors, who were covered in wounds and on the verge of death, could only hope that some scraps would be left in the gaps of the leaders fingers. The leader also had a grand reason for this distribution patternthe monsters in the depths of the jungle were too powerful. Ordinary warriors were no match for them at all. Therefore, the leader had to continue growing stronger and reach peak combat strength in Peach Blossom Town. Only then could he fight powerful monsters and defend the fragile civilization. Haha, when I heard that, I really laughed my head off. Nobody knew better than me that when the leader pretended to come to the depths of the jungle to fight the powerful monsters, his main purpose was to find the crystal lodes and ancient relics. However, he did not dare to engage in any bloody or bitter battles with the slightly stronger monsters. At most, he would pretend to burn part of the jungle, blow up a few mountains, and kill a few seemingly ferocious or powerful monsters that were in fact just mimicry or ordinary monsters. Even though he had eliminated the greatest threat to Peach Blossom Town after an arduous battle, he did not dare to fight against slightly stronger monsters. In fact, to obtain a crystal mine hidden under the mountain, the insane leader even detonated a large number of crystal bombs at the risk of changing the Raging Tiger Rivers course and flooding it. The flash flood that followed the explosion resulted in almost a thousand casualties and sacrifices, but it also allowed the leader to obtain the key resources to raise his level. His combat ability rose to another level, and he became a terrifying existence that ordinary human beings could hardly defeat in numbers. Finally, someone saw through the clues and discovered the evidence of the leaders crimes. The leader used a series of lightning-fast and cunning operations to pour dirty water on others, and even on the people who discovered the evidence. Faced with the leaders tearful accusations, the scapegoats and even the people who discovered the evidence were all put on rubber tires by the furious townsfolk and executed according to tradition. However, the leader became increasingly bright, righteous, and powerful. He gradually became Peach Blossom Towns guardian god. No one knew the leaders background, except for me, as I had been watching and learning from the beginning. The leaders series of magnificent operations really stunned me. If the first batch of powerhouses who ruled Peach Blossom Town were like selfish and cruel rats who did not hide their greed, then the leader of the second generation of rulers brought the art of deception to the limit. There was also deception among the monsters. The etherealized plants set traps to catch the insect-type monsters; the insect-type monsters grew colorful wings and imitated the patterns of powerful monsters; the reptilian monsters used the vocal organs on their tails to attract their prey. In the past, I thought that these tricks were quite interesting, and they were much more conscious than the simple and violent pouncing or hunting. However, compared with the lies of humans, such a clumsy, almost na?ve trick was so low-level that its not worth mentioning at all! I suddenly realized that there are more than two forms of human beings besides marching army ants and fierce rats. There is a third form, which is fierce rats that pretend to be marching ants and demand everyone else to be marching ants! Perhaps, the third form is what the leader of the human civilization should be. The leadership in Peach Blossom Town is indeed much more stable than the simple and brutal experts in the past. He has learned the lesson of the first generation of experts. Although he is more ruthless and selfish than the first generation, he has made all kinds of heroic speeches, louder and more pleasant than anyone else. Although he has consumed all of Peach Blossom Townd strategic resources, he haa come up with all kinds of ingenious ways to make up for it. Even if he cant play the game anymore one day, by that time, he would have expanded into an existence that nobody can touch. Even if the townspeople know the truth, what can they do? They would just be a bunch of weaklings! Of course, he did not lower his guard when he led the motley crew to defeat the first generation of experts. Instead, he shared part of his cultivation resources and secrets with his own bloodline and confidants, creating a small group of experts with his own hands. They kept in mind the lessons learned from the past. The groups of experts would never kill each other. Instead, they focused on studying how to rule the weak. Even if there were occasional disagreements and conflicts, they were often just a show for the weak. With the organizations of the strong controlling most of the cultivation resources, they are more familiar with the environment in the depths of the mist, the crystal lodes, and the distribution of the monster lairs than the ordinary townsfolk. It would be much easier for them to put on a show of the strong fighting the monsters and defending the civilization of mankind. For the ignorant ordinary townsfolk, they only see the strong fighting with their lives and achieving meritorious deeds. They are entitled to more spoils of war, grow stronger, and achieve more meritorious deeds. Of course, they are also entitled to more resources and the respect of the townsfolk. Although the lives of the townsfolk are as bad as everthe lack of resources, the lack of security, the most arduous and dangerous exploration, hunting, and mining operations, and being killed by floods, miasma, and monsters at any momentall of this is due to the d*mned transmigration and Other World. Its all the fault of the evil monsters. The leader and his experts have already done their best. What else can the townsfolk expect? You have to know that without the leader and experts, the ordinary townspeople would not even have such a poor, tiring and dangerous life. They would have been torn apart by the monsters long ago and died without a burial place! The Tree of Wisdom paused at this point and looked meaningfully at Meng Chao. Do you think that Im mocking or even criticizing this leader?It asked Meng Chao. Meng Chao said, Isnt That So? Of course not. The Tree of wisdom said, Ive said before that there is no good or evil, good or evil, black or white in nature. In other words, survival itself is the greatest justice. As long as we can let our race and genes continue, whether its army ants, ferocious rats, or ferocious rats disguised as army ants, nothing is impossible. Therefore, I will not evaluate the leaders actions with any boring moral concepts. When I mention the words despicable, ugly, evil, and deceit, my attitude is neutral. After all, the leaders management model seems to be really stable and effective. Whether it is deceit, coercion, or bewitchment, he always mobilized and condensed the strength of all the citizens of the town of Utopia to build the so-called civilizationtogether. At that time, I was nothing more than the amalgamation of ten thousand wild beasts that fed on raw meat and muddleheaded plants. I knew nothing about the true meaning of civilization. In front of the leader, I was not even a primary school student. How could I have the qualifications and courage to evaluate the leaders actions? Confused and fearful, I only felt that the leaders every step was profound; every scheme and scheme was the crystallization of the wisdom of the human civilization; every time he killed a fellow human being, and every time he commanded his fellow human beings to dig out a crystal from a mine filled with radiation with lies, he would be able to make a great leap forward for the civilization. In the end, he would once again create incredible artifacts such as rocketsand touch or even control the stars. As a primary school student, if I want to imitate the leader and create a small civilization, other than imitating you step by step and infusing the most evil wisdom, the most brutal character, the most greedy ambition, and the craziest desire of mankind into the depths of the brain of the monster, what else can I Do? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. What did you say? Im talking about the birth of a monster. The tree of wisdom said calmly, In the past, other than being immersed in spiritual energy for a long period of time, the monsters were no different from ordinary wild beasts except for having greater strength, louder roars, more ferocious faces, and innate skills such as electric discharge, acid spraying, poison poisoning, fire control, freezing, fear, charm, and so on. However, injecting the strongest emotions and memory fragments of human beings into the brain of these beasts was a completely different matte Chapter 772 - The Magic Box Was Opened The smile on the girls face grew more and more mysterious. She extended two branches from the slowly squirming Green Tide, and like two arms pulling countless strings, it danced devilishly. Amid the semi-transparent light, there was a jungle made of metal and cement on the left. In Peach Blossom Town, there were ferocious humans baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. On the right was a primitive jungle. Under the Tree of Wisdoms protection and connection, there were also ferocious-looking monsters baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Two kinds of ferocious-looking carbon-based creatures were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Their brains were connected together by long and thin red lines. Streaks of red light were continuously transmitted from the left to the right. From the human brain, they were transmitted to the monsters brain, as well as every cluster of nerves that controlled their claws and fangs. I was born with a marvelous ability, which is that I can connect different kinds of carbon-based life forms, whether they are human beings, monsters, animals, plants, bacteria, and fungi, so that they can share their senses, memories, and even their thoughts. The Tree of Wisdom smiled and said, After years of observation and learning, Ive accumulated a lot of human memories and emotions, especially since Ive fished many humans out of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. Did you know that the battle with the highest death rate in Peach Blossom Town was fought against the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. I had to block the flooding and furious mudslides with my flesh and blood. Countless people were swept away by the turbid waves in the continuous battles. Most of them were buried in fish bellies, and they disappeared without a trace. A few lucky ones were saved by me. Also, since Raging Tiger River and Red Dragon River are so powerful, the humans in Peach Blossom Town liked to throw bodies into the turbid and rapid rivers after killing their own kind. I can guarantee that they were washed clean and there was no evidence left. Whether it was the original experts, the selfish fierce rats, the army ants who murdered the selfless and sacrificial spirit, or the townspeople who rose up and burned the fierce rats to death, or the fierce rats who disguised themselves as army ants, the leader who ruled Peach Blossom Town with lies and killed the people who had evidence of his crimes, or even the ordinary townspeople who killed each other due to resources, hatred, pleasure, and jealousy Their disfigured bodies all fell into my hands along the Raging Tiger River and the Red Dragon River. Of course, most of the people were already dead when they fell into the Raging Tiger River and the Red Dragon River. By the time I salvaged them, their internal organs were either already eaten clean, or they had expanded into colorful giants. There was no value in rescuing them at all. However, I didnt need them to be alive in the first place. I only needed their brains to remain intact. I didnt even need them to be too complete. As long as part of their brain tissue was still fresh, I would be able to read some interesting things from the brain cells that had yet to be completely annihilated. Most of them were their hard-earned memories and near-death memories, as well as the deepest emotions and strongest desires in their lives. They were like oil paintings that were exceptionally intense in color and burning fiercely. They could be deeply imprinted into the brains and nerves of other carbon-based life forms. Therefore, I connected the incomplete heads of the dead with the fiercest monsters under my command and injected a large number of images and emotions into the depths of the brains of the monsters. I injected the images of these humans killing other people, as well as being killed by other people. I injected the images of these humans pushing their own kind, who were weaker than them, to the ground and taking what they wanted from the weak. Ive injected the image of humans using all sorts of schemes and methods to steal and plunder, concentrating all their resources on the same person. Ive injected the image of humans using the cruelest punishment to deal with their own kind, and taking pleasure from it. Ive injected the image of humans using a large amount of resourcesthe resources that they would never use up in their entire livesto hide in secret, the kind of satisfaction that even their tailbone would tremble. I injected a human ambition to step on his own kind, step by step, into the clouds. I injected a countless number of people who simultaneously threw torches at the rubber tires, burning their enemies to death. That kind of unrestrained satisfaction of getting revenge. I injected the most ferocious, weird laughter, the most painful screams, the most perfect lies, the ugliest betrayal, the most evil curse. I poured in rage, panic, greed, jealousy In short, I poured the broken souls of Peach Blossom Towns dead into the brains of the monsters. In the translucent flames, the humans and the monsters began to overlap, gradually becoming indistinguishable from each other. They merged perfectly, like a pair of deformed conjoined twins. Meng Chao broke out in cold sweat. He wanted to concentrate and condense a spirit blade to break the Tree of Wisdoms enchantment. However, it was as if he had stepped into a nightmare-like swamp. His surroundings were damp, soft, and ambiguous. He could not find a place to exert his strength. Something incredible has happened! The girl on the wisdom tree widened her eyes and said, After imprinting the memory fragments and strong emotions of humans, the intelligence of the monsters has indeed increased exponentially. They are no longer bound by their genetic instincts. They only know how to roar, chase, and bite. Instead, they have learned all kinds of cunning techniques, learned how to release bait and create traps. They have also learned how to break the bones of their prey, listen to their screams, and enjoy the pleasure of torture after subduing them. It is said that this is a pleasure that only civilized people know. The organization of the monsters and the size of the population continued to increase. The simplest example was that in the past, there were at most one to two hundred ferocious rats. No matter how many there were, the rat king would not be able to satisfy the survival and reproduction needs of every ferocious rat, and the other ferocious rats would not obey the rat king. But now, from human experience, the ferocious rat king has learned how to lie, how to draw a big cake, how to make empty promises, how to divide different factions in the rat group, how to guide the factions to attack each other, and how to solidify such attacks into hatred. As the giver of hope and the arbiter of hatred, it can control five hundred, one thousand, or even more ferocious rats. Naturally, its ability is far from being able to control a thousand ferocious rats. Many of the ferocious rats have starved to death. However, they will not question or blame the rat king until they die. Instead, they will pour their hatred onto the opposing factions of the race, or even the evil humans. Thats right. The evil humans. The monsters seem to have mastered the ability to create an illusory enemy and use this enemy to stabilize their rule. With such an ability, the primitive, naive, and simple jungle ecosystem quickly became unprecedentedly complicated and advanced. How should I put it? Although it was still natural selection, the survival of the fittest, and even more cruel and bloody than in the past, all the deception, betrayal, killing, enslavement, and torture were now endowed with a sacred meaningits all for our civilization! Just like that, my civilization was born. Although it was still so weak and immature, a poor imitation of Peach Blossom Town, I was already very satisfied and full of hope for the future. There was only one small problem. Since what enlightened the monsters was the memories and emotions that originated from human beings, the most intense of them were the memories of being killed by others and the emotions of wanting to kill others. The fear, anger, and hatred were imprinted deep in the minds of the monsters, making them harbor a deep-rooted hatred for human beings. Besides, the citizens of Peach Blossom Town continued to explore, cut down the jungle, and build their industrial system. Indeed, there was a sharp conflict in my world, which was gradually expanding. After the monsters awakened their wisdom, their killing intent toward human beings increased greatly. Perhaps, even the undead that have been killed and thrown into the torrential river, whose internal organs have been gnawed away, and have been soaking in the view of giants, are all eager to take revenge and kill all the humans? Of course, this is not a problem. What better way to test a students academic performance than to directly challenge the teacher? I didnt stop the restless monsters under my command. Instead, through the neural network, I indoctrinated them with for the glory of the monster civilization. I didnt understand half of it myself, but I just followed the same nonsense from the humans. The war between humans and monsters has officially broken out. Thats right. In the past, the battles between humans and monsters were just restricted to hunting. This time, its real war. The humans in Peach Blossom Town soon discovered that the monsters they faced were completely different from the past. The monsters of the past had strong skins, but their brains were empty. They only knew how to lower their heads and charge forward or flee like rats. It was easy for them to deal with them with traps, organization, and firearms. However, the monsters of the past have become unpredictable, forbidden, and treacherous armies that know how to take advantage of the pride, stupidity, and fear of humans. This is a war that is almost impossible for human beings to win. It is not because my civilization is more complicated and advanced than yours. It is because I control far more resources and soldiers than Peach Blossom Town. After all, human beings are not very fertile creatures. The turbulence in the early stage of the journey cost more than half of Peach Blossom Towns population. No matter how much machinery, explosives, and crystals are used, they cannot make up for the fatal shortage of population. My range of perception is expanding, but I can rely on the entire Hidden Mist Domain to replenish my army and resources. A batch of monsters on the frontline will be killed or wounded. There will be ten times more monsters at the rear, which will be incorporated into my neural network. With that said, I dont want to end the war so soon. Ive forgotten which dead persons head I read that war is the best way to promote the integration and development of civilizations. Im eager to unravel more secrets about civilizations in war. I also want to see what kind of interesting interactions will take place between the leaders and individuals in Peach Blossom Town, which is facing the disaster of destruction. From my experience, when a life or a race is faced with destruction, it reveals its true nature. Chapter 773 - The End of Dishonor The Tree of Wisdom kept fiddling with its tentacles. In the translucent light and shadow, countless beast tides, which had been ready to move, surrounded the small Peach Blossom Town from all directions. The situation then had been even worse than the most dangerous time in Dragon City. However, most of Peach Blossom Towns people had erupted with amazing courage and fearless brilliance in the face of destruction. They had worked together and fought the monsters that had been ten times more in number time and time again, playing out a touching story. I was both surprised and delighted to find that the marching ants who had fought the flood during the early stage of their journey had returned in the face of the beast tides threat! The Tree of Wisdom continued, Most of the human beings exploded with amazing courage, perseverance, and wisdom. Their combat ability increased by three to five times without any fundamental change in their strength and weapons despite being even more lacking in resources! This makes me more and more amazed by the mysteries of civilization. You must know that the strength of a muddle-headed monster is completely determined by its claws and flesh. So-called spirit and will do not exist at all. However, when I looked at the leaders and experts who ruled the town with great interest, I saw a scene that made me at a loss. I didnt know whether to laugh or cry. In the beginning, when they realized that the monsters were constantly evolving and that the threat to Peach Blossom Towns survival was getting greater, the leaders and experts barely managed to pull themselves together for a period of time. They seemed to return to the days when they fought wholeheartedly for Peach Blossom Town. They regained their courage, determination, justice, and kindness of the past. They dared to fight the monsters white blades in the depths of the dense jungle, and they sacrificed themselves in the great battle. Soon, however, in the face of the endless beast tide, the leader realized that this was a war that was impossible to win. It was only a matter of time before Peach Blossom Town was destroyed. Therefore, the leader and the experts retreated and transformed again. This time, they were even more depraved. At most, they spent one percent of their strength fighting against the monsters, but they spent ninety percent of their strength deceiving the townspeople, plundering resources, and strengthening themselves. When the frontline needed crystals and the materials of the monsters the most, the leaders and the experts plundered and seized them wantonly. Most of the resources were used for their own training. The ordinary warriors on the frontline fell one after another. Even the warriors who were still alive were short of medicine, ammunition, and food. Even their sabers were broken, but the leaders and the experts were getting higher and higher. Their weapons were sharper and sharper. They did not even lack the luxury of daily necessities. Of course, their rhetoric became more and more pleasant. For the sake of human civilization, we will fight until the last soldier, Courage is the strongest weapon, and we will definitely defeat all the monsters, Born in a paradise, die in a paradise, and even Die for the sake of human civilization, and we will be reborn on the most beautiful Earth. These were all nonsense that even the leaders themselves did not believe. However, many ordinary townsfolk and low-level warriors actually believed these nonsense. They fought the beast tide even more bravely and fearlessly, but of course, they were devoured by the monsters. Even if they occasionally won a battle, the monster materials and heavenly materials and earthly treasures that they harvested would fall into the hands of the leaders and high-level experts through all kinds of marvelous and indescribable methods. This scene really confuses me. How can this be? I ask myself, why are the ordinary townsfolk and the low-level warriors not benefiting much from the so-called civilization? In Peach Blossom Towns original system, they are all victims of deception and exploitation, but why are they wholeheartedly relying on and believing in the civilization, and are willing to die for the civilization without hesitation. The leader and the experts under him were obviously the biggest beneficiaries of civilization. Through all kinds of unfair and unobserved rules of the game, they took most of the resources, including the lives of ordinary townspeople and low-level warriors, into their own hands. However, they did not have the slightest respect or affection for civilization. They merely treated it as an ordinary tool. Once the tool was broken, they could discard it like a worn-out shoe. I pondered for a long time. During that time, I observed the bravery and unyielding behavior of countless ordinary townsfolk and low-level warriors, as well as the ugly behavior of the leaders and high-level experts. Finally, it dawned on me. For the ordinary townsfolk and low-level warriors, Peach Blossom Town and the human civilization are the only things that they can rely on and believe in. Without Peach Blossom Towns protection, they will find it difficult to move forward in the foggy, dangerous foreign land. Without the brilliance of the human civilization, they will be no different from hairless monkeys! It was precisely because of their weakness that they could not leave civilization. That was why they were able to fight for civilization with a hundred times more courage and sacrifice. However, for the leader and the high-level experts under him, they had gathered a lot of resources and gradually cultivated themselves into existences that surpassed civilization. Even if Peach Blossom Town was destroyed, they still had a chance to survive in the mist and the foreign lands. They could even live very well. Even if there was no human civilization, as long as they continued to cultivate, they had a chance to become saints and even break through to the Deity Realm, becoming real gods and devils! Now, I know what the leader and the high-level experts are up to. Peach Blossom Towns broken ship is about to sink. The common townspeople and the low-level warriors are thinking of ways to plug the hole in the bottom of the ship and forge a brand-new dragon bone with their flesh and even bones. The leader of the captain is thinking of secretly gathering all the resources on the ship and escaping before the ship sinks. Indeed. The combat ability of the current captain and the high-level experts is no less than that of most of the monsters in the hidden fog domain. Together with their intelligence, it is possible for them to carve a bloody path in the forest alone, if I dont interfere. Perhaps, the captain and the high-level experts still think that the ordinary townsfolk and the low-level warriors are burdens that will only slow them down! As the footsteps of destruction got closer and closer, the leaders actions became more and more unscrupulous. Finally, the ordinary townsfolk and the low-level warriors discovered the fact that he, as the captain, wanted to abandon the ship and escape, and he even wanted to take away all the resources. As well as the irrefutable evidence that he, as the leader for so many years, harmed public and private interests, framed and killed people to silence them. Now, the ordinary townsfolk and the low-level warriors are all furious. They never expected that the leader who seemed to be bright and righteous should have been the rat among the army ants. He had paved the way for Peach Blossom Town with his flesh and even his corpse, but in fact, he was a fierce rat disguised as an army ant. He had paved the way for himself with the flesh and even the corpse of the ordinary townsfolk to surpass both human beings and civilization. Thus, an extremely absurd scene happened. At a time when the beast tide was still eyeing them from all directions, and there was a dense fog and jungle surrounding the beast tide, and Peach Blossom Town was about to be destroyed at any moment, this small, fragile civilization that was about to be destroyed erupted into internal strife once again. The leader and a few high-level powerhouses, as well as ordinary townspeople and low-level warriors, each occupied a corner of the town. For the remaining resources, there was an intense conflict that was no less intense than a jungle battle, and in the midst of the conflict, these little resources were quickly exhausted. I was dumbfounded by the scene. My feelings were extremely complicated. I was even considering whether or not I should launch a general attack immediately and drown Peach Blossom Town with the overwhelming beast tide. This is not cruelty, but kindness. Fighting to the last moment in the war against the beast tide, such an ending is better than killing each other in a meaningless internal struggle, clinging to each other and rolling into hell together, isnt it? Meng Chao was silent. He was not sure whether the monster mainframe was destroying the glory and sanctity of human civilization through despicable lies, so as to defeat his determination to fight for humanity. However, judging from Dragon Citys collapse of order and the lawless bloody decade between the zombie crisis and the Monster War, Peach Blossom Town, which was more embarrassed, more unbearable, and more fragile than Dragon City, ended up like this, there was indeed a theoretical possibility. Im not lying to you. In fact, no one is more unwilling than I am to see Peach Blossom Town come to such a disgraceful end. The Tree of Wisdom seemed to see through Meng Chaos thoughts and sighed faintly. After all, you are my teachers. I learned how to create a civilization in Peach Blossom Town. Even if the students are eager to defeat their teachers, they would never hope that their teachers are a despicable scum. I used to believe in civilization. I believed that civilization would solve my confusion and help me find the meaning of my existence and the mission that was worth all my efforts. However, the hopeless Peach Blossom Town in front of me made me fall into a new confusion. If Peach Blossom Town could really unite as one and fight until the last moment, even if it failed, it wouldnt be a big deal. After all, the resources that you control are far too different from the resources that I control. Failure is not a crime of war. Although it is a glorious defeat, it is not a crime of war. But, before the beast tide attacked the city and the city was about to be destroyed in my hands, I had to ask myself somethingI spent so much time and effort to learn this d*mn thing? At the same time that the internal strife broke out in Peach Blossom Town, I was surprised to find that there was a problem in my neural network. As the intelligence and complexity of the race continued to increase, some of the monsters gradually developed an independent will and became more and more disobedient to my orders. In the past, the brains of those muddle-headed monsters were like pieces of white paper. Through the neural network, I could easily plant commands on them. As long as these commands didnt go against their instincts, such as biting their own offspring to death or trying to reproduce with different species, they wouldnt refuse to explore and hunt. But now, as a large amount of human memories, emotions, and thoughts are injected into their brain, the monsters brains have become colorful oil paintings. Not only am I hard-pressed to find a blank space to write new instructions, I cant even understand the contents of these oil paintings. I dont know what the monsters are thinking! Chapter 774 - The Girl Who Surfaced A self-mocking smile appeared on the girls face on the Tree of Wisdom. The monsters in the translucent light were originally as clear and translucent as glass artifacts. However, as human memories, emotions, and thoughts were continuously instilled into them, they were like clear water that had been injected with a large amount of used paint. Gradually, they became colorful and unpredictable. Some of the monsters learned to go against the natural order and conserve their strength. When faced with the human steel defense line that was armed to the teeth, they no longer fought head-on. Instead, they secretly crouched behind and watched coldly as other monsters went up to die. Then, they proceeded to take advantage of the situation. The Tree of Wisdom helplessly said, Some of the monsters learned to hide crystals, heavenly materials, and earthly treasures. They even slaughtered their own kind to obtain crystal cores and nerve spheres of the same nature as themselves to speed up their training and evolution. You know that most of the monsters dont like to attack their own kind, but since theyve been injected with the minds of human beings, they have been devouring their own kind more and more without hesitation and softhearted. They can even get an intense pleasure from devouring each other. Some of the monsters are growing larger and larger. Their brain regions are becoming more and more complicated. They are as deep as swamps and often leave my neural network. When my tentacles reach for them, the only thing I can feel is the moving mist. There were a few times when my main body was even attacked by monsters! When I was just born, I was also attacked by many monsters, but those attacks were only normal foraging. The monsters only wanted to fill their stomachs and survive. The attackers didnt have any malice toward me, and they couldnt even understand what malice was. However, during these attacks, I clearly sensed the undisguised malice and ambition of the attackers. They knew very well that I was the center of the neural network. Their purpose was clear. They wanted to destroy me, the center, to get rid of my control, and even seize my identity as the controller of the neural network and become the ruler of the entire jungle! I was greatly surprised by all these things. Thinking about it carefully, everything that happened in the jungle and in Peach Blossom Town was exactly the same, right? It turned out that I had been watching the absurd drama in Peach Blossom Town coldly. When the curtain was about to close, I realized that I was the clown! That was quite reasonable. My civilization was a replica of the civilization of mankind in the first place. All your flaws and shortcomings have been perfectly replicated by me. What happened to you will eventually lead to your destruction. How could it not happen to me? I was greatly disappointed and depressed by this discovery. You should know that the destruction of human beings has never been my goal. Neither Peach Blossom Town nor the war with Dragon City was meant to completely destroy human civilization. It was only meant to learn from you, develop and perfect my civilization, and eventually create a perfect, or at least powerful, civilization. However, if this civilization was born with the genes that were destined to be destroyed, then I had no choice but to stop and think whether or not I had taken the wrong path. Therefore, I ordered the beast tide that was ready to attack to retreat and silently disperse into the depths of the jungle, leaving Peach Blossom Town some breathing space. I wanted to see if Peach Blossom Town would usher in a new life when the pressure of survival was temporarily relieved. The result shocked me again. The human beings did indeed regard the beast tides retreat as a great victory. They thought that they had completely defeated the monsters and become the dominators of the forest. But instead of reconciling with each other, they continued to colonize the outside world, collect and utilize more resources, and build their civilization. On the contrary, they became even more aggressive and started killing each other without any scruples! Originally, although the leaders, the high-level experts, the ordinary townspeople, and the low-level warriors occupied a corner of the town and were hostile to each other, there were still so many monsters eyeing each other outside the town after all. It was impossible for them to take out 100% of their strength to deal with each other. Even if they had irreconcilable grudges against each other, they were all in the same boat. If they wanted to die, they would die together. No one could escape. Now, however, since the external threats have been neutralized, the internal conflicts have become the only problem that needs to be resolved. Both sides have mobilized 100% of their strength in an attempt to eliminate their opponents and become the only dominators of Peach Blossom Town, the Hidden Mist Domain, and even Monster Mountain Range. Their methods against their own kind are a hundred times crueler than against monsters. Perhaps, in their eyes, their opponents have become truly evil, ugly, and contemptible monsters that are even more vicious than the snakes, insects, rats, ants, wolves, tigers, and leopards in the forest. I realized that my good intentions seemed to have accelerated the destruction of Peach Blossom Town. Originally, faced with the threat of the monsters surrounding the town, the human beings could have held their noses and cooperated with each other for a longer period of time. However, by withdrawing the monster tide with my good intentions, the internal strife of the human beings was intensified. Seeing that the bell of death had rung in Peach Blossom Town, the human beings were about to strangle themselves to death. They took the initiative to lie in the coffin, nail themselves, and burn themselves into the raging flames. Such an outcome made me even more confused. Civilization shouldnt be like this. I dont want my monster civilization to repeat the mistakes of human civilization. But if the path of Peach Blossom Town is wrong, what should the right path be? I have no idea, and I cant imagine it. Just as Peach Blossom Town was about to be destroyed and I was deeply confused as well as unable to find any clues, one day, I picked up a person from the Red Dragon River In the translucent light and shadow that the Tree of Wisdom created using the electric current of its biological nerves, images of torrential river water that surged up and down appeared. The detailed images indicated that the matter that was about to be discussed was very important to it. As the internal strife in the peach blossom town became more and more intense, many humans were killed by the hostile forces every day or thrown into the roaring river water alive before being picked up by me. This was originally not a big deal. But this person is different, the Tree of Wisdom said. Because she is hiding in the stomach of a tigerfish. In the translucent light, a big fish more than five meters long, with golden scales and black stripes all over its body, appeared. It looked like a fierce tiger. It was not afraid of the wind and waves. It swam and jumped in the river, fighting against the torrent and going against the current. Especially when it jumped out of the water and into the air, it opened its four huge fins from the beginning to the end, like gliding wings, allowing it to fly for a long distance. The tigerfish is a very fierce aquatic monster. It used to live in the upper and lower reaches of Raging Tiger Riverright, tigerfishand Raging Tiger River are names that humans came up with. The two seem to have a certain relationship. Humans first discovered the tigerfish and then named Raging Tiger River after it. And as the source of the Tiger Raging River and Red Dragon River merged together, many tigerfish also migrated to Red Dragon River. The Tree of Wisdom said, However, the tigerfish that migrated to the Red Dragon River still retained their inherent habits. Every breeding season, they had to withstand the impact of the rapid river water, swim upstream, and return to the upper reaches of the river to lay eggsit seemed that only after a harsh trial could the tigerfish produce strong enough offspring. It was the breeding season of the tigerfish at that time. This tigerfish came back from the middle and lower reaches of the Red Dragon River. How could there be a human-shaped thing hidden in its bulging stomach? I didnt think too much about it. I thought it was a fish that slipped through the net that I didnt intercept. You should know that mountain torrents and mudslides often break out, causing the river water to be extremely muddy. Too many human corpses were thrown into the river during those days. I gradually grasped the secrets of human civilization. I didnt pay much attention to the ordinary corpses, so it was not surprising that I missed a few. When the corpses were washed to a place where the water was slightly calmer by the rushing river, they were discovered and swallowed by the Tigger Fish upstream. Before they were fully digested, they were brought back to the upper reaches of the Red Dragon River. It must be like this, right? I didnt intend to discover anything extraordinary from the incomplete corpse. I just extended my tentacles out of habit to peek into her brain. Who knew that C The image of the wisdom tree appeared in the translucent light. Meng Chao noticed that the wisdom tree at this moment had already taken the shape that he had seen in the center of Peach Blossom Town. It had become a towering tree that was dozens of meters tall. The tentacles that were hanging down from the branches covered the space within a few kilometers. They were like a large group of dancing octopuses and jellyfish that were emitting colorful lights that illuminated the dark and deep forest. These tentacles fished up a big tigress from the surging river. They poked the brain through the tentacles and controlled the nerves. Soon, the tigress gave up struggling and spat out the food from its abdomen. It was a sticky human figure. Although the limbs were incomplete, it seemed to only have a head and part of its chest. After washing away the Tigressmucus, one could see that the head was mostly intact. Some of her features were even delicate and pretty, as if she had been soaked and eroded for a long time. It did not damage her appearance at all. Seeing the face that was sleeping quietly and looking somewhat familiar, Meng Chao took a deep breath and swallowed the exclamation. The face of the person in the fish looked exactly like the face of the girl that had appeared on the wisdom tree. Jin Qianxi! A bolt of lightning flashed across Meng Chaos mind, connecting all the clues together. According to Martial godlei zongchao and Underground EmperorJin Wanhao, in the battle to overthrow the evil rule of the Blood Union, Jin Qianxi was attacked by the leader of the Blood Union before her death. She was severely injured and fell into the Red Dragon River, and her fate was unknown. Even if she was lucky enough to survive at that time, she should have been washed downstream along the surging river and even into the ocean. How could it be related to the hidden fog domain and the monster civilization at the source of the Red Dragon River? This was a question that Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Ah Ji, and Lei Zongchao could not figure out. So it was because of tigress and fish! Chapter 775 - Twin Souls As a veteran reaper, Meng Chao knew that the Tree of Wisdom was not lying. tigerfish did have the habit of returning to the upper reaches of the river to lay eggs during the breeding season. Since going against the current consumed a lot of physical energy, the tigerfish would become especially ferocious at the beginning of the breeding season. They would even attack aquatic monsters that were larger than them to store enough food for the upcoming journey. If Jin Qianxi was seriously injured and fell into the Red Dragon River, her blood and spirit energy might indeed attract the tigerfish, which would swallow her in one gulp and bring her back upstream. However, Jin Qianxi was, after all, the top expert of Dragon City in that era. According to Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, and Jin Wanhao, the Underground Emperor, Jin Qianxi was the most talented and most powerful member of the three-man team that explored the ancient ruins in the past. Otherwise, she would not have been killed in the Red Dragon River by the leader of the Blood Alliance in the battle to overthrow the Blood Alliance. Lei Zongchao and Jin Wanhao had told Meng Chao their comments about Jin Qianxi personally. One of them was the well-known martial arts legend in Dragon City, the pioneer of the spirit energy cultivation system, and the other was the master of the Lair, the Ultimate Style giant who had dominated Dragon Citys gray domain for decades. Their evaluation should be quite credible. Such a heroine, even when she had just fallen into the Red Dragon River, had fainted temporarily due to her serious injuries and the stimulation of the river water, and had been swallowed by tigerfish Would she have really died there? Sure enough, the wind and clouds suddenly changed in the translucent light and shadow. The Tree of Wisdom, which was like the amalgamation of thousands of jellyfish, had already waved hundreds of tentacles to wrap around the girls body, which was only left with her chest and head. However, as its nerves pierced into the girls brain through her nose, ears, eyes, and temples, the sleeping girl suddenly opened her eyes. In the depths of her eyes, an incomparably dazzling golden light blossomed. In an instant, balls of golden light instantly surged into the Tree of Wisdoms body. In the beginning, the wisdom tree was still actively exploring and absorbing. Soon, however, the memories, emotions, and strong willpower hidden in the depths of the girls brain turned into a raging torrent of information, flooding into the Tree of Wisdoms body, bringing an incredible impact to the wisdom tree, it even gradually changed the Tree of Wisdoms color! Shes still alive! The Tree of Wisdom said with great surprise, Ive never felt such strong emotions, such strong willpower, such strong strength, and such surging spirit energy in any humans brain. This ordinary-looking and incomplete girl is actually stronger than Peach Blossom Towns leader, the guy who swallowed a lot of resources to cultivate! Of course. Meng Chao thought to himself, if the Tree of Wisdom was not lying, this would have happened ten years after Dragon Citys transmigration. Dragon Citys industrial sector, scientific research system, and emergency preparedness were already much better than Peach Blossom Towns. In the early stages of transmigration, they had discovered and taken control of the ancient ruins. At that time, the Blood Alliance that ruled Dragon City was an evil organization that treated human lives like grass. It often forced innocent people to enter the ancient ruins as test subjects, and triggered all kinds of traps, spores, as well as mysterious forces, in the ancient ruins. However, their madness had indeed explored a brand-new path of spirit energy cultivation. Jin Qianxi had been the luckiest of the thousands of test subjects who had been sacrificed. In the primitive era, when humans had not had much concept of spirit energy realm, their strength was above that of gods. If the Tree of Wisdom measured the limits of human beings based on the strength of Peach Blossom Towns leader, it would have suffered a great loss at Jin Qianxis hands. As expected, as more and more golden light was transferred from the girls body to the Tree of Wisdom, the trees thousands of tentacles seemed to be under Jin Qianxis control. It was as if the neural networks of two carbon-based intelligent beings had gradually fused together. They exchanged countless messages in depth, but in the end, Jin Qianxis soul took over the magpies nest and became the core of the neural network that did not distinguish between the two of them! I realized that I had encountered a different kind of human, and it was a different kind of powerful human. The result of this fusion will probably be far beyond my expectations. The Tree of Wisdom said, I had been fighting with this human named Jin Qianxi for three days and three nights, but neither of us was able to do anything to the other. Therefore, I decided to retreat temporarily and examine our relationship in a calmer and friendlier way. Jin Qianxis body was about to die. Its said that she was an unparalleled existence in the Dragon City in the past, but she was seriously injured in the fierce battle, and after falling into the Red Dragon River, she was devoured by the tigerfish crazily. She was also soaked in the stomach of the tigerfish for a long time in the highly corrosive digestive fluid. Even with the protection of spirit energy, the incomplete and bumpy body was already beyond its limit. My appearance just happened to be her life-saving straw. As I opened the neural network and tried to share memories, perceptions, and thoughts with her, her soul and will flooded into my body like a flood and merged deeply with me. No matter how angry and disgusted I was, it was impossible for me to separate their souls. In other words, such a separation would inevitably pay an extremely tragic price, and it would even lead to the complete destruction of the soul and civilization that I had painstakingly condensed. I did not dare to take such a risk. Besides, I dont really dislike Jin Qianxis existence because my soul was originally a combination of the senses, memories, and thoughts of thousands of plants, monsters, and humans. I am in a period of confusion, and I do need a new, powerful human soul to guide me. We all realized at the same time that, whether we are willing or not, we can only form a brand-new life form in order to continue the marvelous journey of life. After thinking through this point, our hostility toward each other turned into deep curiosity. Of course, because our souls have been deeply integrated, we can use a more advanced way to exchange information. With the surging of the electric current in our nerves and the bursting of incomparably bright sparks, we almost instantly understood each others living environment, way of thinking, and the problems we faced. It was then that I learned Peach Blossom Town was not the only town on Earth that had transmigrated to another world. Not far from the jungle, there was Dragon City, which was dozens of times larger than Peach Blossom Town. Unfortunately, although it was much larger than Peach Blossom Town and the research on spirit energy, as well as the ancient ruins, was more advanced, Dragon City and Peach Blossom Town did not seem to be fundamentally different. The marching ants are ruled by fierce rats; the vicious competition and even cannibalism between human beings in an environment where resources are scarce; some of them have become zombies, while some of them have become something even more evil and ugly than zombies; some of them are crying in the cold night because they are hungry, but their screams attract zombies and human beings who are even scarier than zombies; and some of them are sitting on the resources that they can never use up in their entire lives and laughing in peace. To be honest, Dragon City really disappointed me. If Dragon City was just a large-scale peach blossom town, what new things could I learn from the Dragon City Civilization? Meng Chao was speechless. The bloody era in which heroes fell and order collapsed in the early stage of the transmigration was indeed a dark history that the historians of Dragon City could not erase no matter how much they tried. Under the Blood Alliances cruel rule, the explorers who were thrown into the depths of the ancient ruins to die were living a hundred times darker and bloodier lives than the people of Peach Blossom Town! The Tree of Wisdom continued, Ive read countless cruel scenes in Jin Qianxis memory. Her past can not be described as living a life worse than death. It was simply a frozen hell. Every second of suffering made people want to give up all their emotions and wisdom. Even though Ive learned from the powerhouses of Peach Blossom Town how to derive pleasure from the pain of the weak, and even turn torture into an art, I still cant help but feel that Im suffering. Everything that the members of the Blood Alliance did to the explorers and experimental subjects, such as Jin Qianxi, Jin Wanhao, and Lei Zongchao, is still far beyond what I can bear. The bloody scenes made my young soul feel extremely uncomfortable for the first time. However, what made me feel very strange was that Jin Qianxi herself didnt leave too many psychological scars under such cruel torture. There seemed to be no trace of anger, hatred, jealousy, fear Such negative emotions that I often sensed in the brains of other humans. Even the researchers of the Blood Alliance who almost chopped her into pieces and dissected her, as well as the leader of the Blood Alliance who personally beat her down to the Red Dragon River, she didnt have much anger and hatred. Yes, she wanted to destroy them, but it was only to stop them from continuing to do evil and save more people. I also found that almost all the heroes in Dragon City after I transmigrated had fallen. On the contrary, zombies and wolves ruled the city, and those who were scarier than zombies and wolves ruled the whole city. Occasionally, some people overthrew the evil rule of the fierce rats, but they often transformed into new, more ferocious and cunning fierce rats in a very short time. Even so, Jin Qianxi is still full of confidence in the future of Dragon City. She firmly believes that mankind will be able to survive in this new world that is shrouded in fog and full of dangers. She firmly believes that the flame that is burning in the deepest part of everyones heart will become brighter and stronger. People will eventually unite and rebuild order bit by bit, rebuilding a bright, just, equal and beautiful civilization. Chapter 776 - City of Light As the Tree of Wisdom described it, a city suddenly appeared in the translucent light. It was a shining city. Im confused. How could this girl, who has suffered the cruelest torture in the world and experienced the darkest suffering, still hold such a pure belief and firmly believe in the existence of light? The Tree of Wisdom said, When I asked Jin Qianxi about it, she opened up the deepest part of her brain and showed me a city. Meng Chao asked, A city? What kind of city? Just like the enlarged and upgraded version of Peach Blossom Town that you saw, a city that was peaceful, beautiful, and full of laughter. The Tree of Wisdom said, A city that does not deceive, enslave, or oppress; a city where everyone is equal and there is no hierarchy; a city where everyone enjoys safety and freedom; a city where people do not have to work hard to climb up or have to worry about not being able to climb up; a city that is truly of light. Meng Chao frowned and asked, Is there such a city in the world? I have the same question. The Tree of Wisdom said, I asked Jin Qianxi, is there such a perfect city in the world? If it really exists, why didnt you go there but come to a foreign land to mingle with zombies and monsters? Jin Qianxi said that this city doesnt exist yet. Its in her imaginationbut its not without grounds. Instead, its the combination of the best aspects of all the cities on Earth, the place where humans should live and will live in the future. Jin Qianxi said that the Blood Alliance had forced her to explore the depths of the ancient ruins. She often faced the invasion of mysterious forces and the corrosion of ancient germs. She saw countless companions who had been alive and kicking a second ago, but in the blink of an eye, had twisted into deformed and ugly monsters. After she was lucky enough to escape, she was sent back to the Blood Alliances operating table and studied in the cruelest way. She couldnt even endure half a second of the torment that was worse than death. So, her elder brother taught her a way to make her imagine a perfect city of light in the deepest part of her brain. Every time she encountered unbearable torture and suffering in the real world, she would cut off her five senses and let her consciousness escape into the city of light. She even hypnotized herself, telling herself that the city of light would definitely appear one day and that she and all her companions could live happily without a care in it. When Meng Chao heard this, he could not help but ask, Wait, its elder brother and not lover? Meng Chao originally thought that it had been Battle God Lei Zongchaos idea. Lei Zongchao was kind-hearted, and he was extremely willing to sacrifice his spirit and charisma. It was something that he could say. However, Jin Qianxis elder brother, Jin Wanhao, was the master of the messy and chaotic Lair. Although he was not a heinous devil, he was far from a good person. It was hard to imagine that Jin Wanhao would come up with such an idea for his sister. It looked like people changed. Todays Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhao, was soaked in decades of bloodshed. Once upon a time, when he was in his prime, even though he had seen all the blood and darkness in the world, he still had a yearning for light and justice, right? When he thought of that, Meng Chao was suddenly filled with anticipation for AJi, who had returned to his youth. Thats right. Her brother taught her, and she taught it to her childhood sweetheart, Lei Zongchao. However, among the trio of Jin Qianxi, Jin Wanhao, and Lei Zongchao, she was the one who persisted the longest with this method. The Tree of Wisdom said, Every time she faced a ferocious ancient monster in the real world or felt a sharp scalpel scraping her bones, part or all of her consciousness would escape into this imagined city of light. She imagined herself strolling by a clear stream full of peach blossoms, seeing herself eat ice cream under the warm sunshine, ride a bicycle through the streets and alleys of the city. She also imagined avoiding the children as they played joyfully but also listening to their laughter that was reminiscent of silver bells. The pain in the real world seemed to have turned into nutrients in the virtual world, nourishing this city of light bit by bit. The more in pain she was in the real world, the more beautiful and abundant this city of light would be. In the end, the city of light and her soul deeply merged, becoming her belief and mission. Jin Qianxi told me that she was not the most talented person in the trio. Both her brother, Jin Wanhao, and her lover, Lei Zongchao, had more talent and potential than her. However, she was the one with the strongest faith. At that time, her brother and her lover only fought for themselves. At most, they fought for their family, lovers, and companions. They wanted to leave the ghoulish ancient ruins alive. However, they did not have much idea about their life after they left. Conversely, she didnt only fight for herself. After she overthrew the Blood Alliances brutal rule, she really allowed the city of light that she imagined to appear on the horizon to explore, cultivate, and fight. Therefore, her realm was above that of her elder brother and the lover, and she became the strongest experimental subject of all. Upon hearing this, Meng Chao could not help but feel a deep respect for Jin Qianxi, the early explorer of the ancient ruins. Being in hell but looking up to heaven and fighting for the city of light, that was the true source of strength! He also thought that after Jin Qianxi died, the grief-stricken Lei Zongchao must have also deeply understood this principle, which was why he could become a true martial arts legend, Dragon Citys number one expert! As if sensing Meng Chaos respect, the young girls face on the Tree of Wisdom revealed a sincere smile. This time, the smile was not mysterious or weird at all. Instead, it was as pure as crystal. Rays of golden light even blossomed from the depths of the smile, turning the Green Tide that was enveloping the Tree of Wisdom into a translucent, pale gold. Even you were shocked by Jin Qianxis story, werent you? The Tree of Wisdom continued, Not to mention, I was still ignorant about the so-called wisdom and civilization not long after I had regained my consciousness. Jin Qianxis story set off an unstoppable storm in the depths of my soul. The shining city of light soared up from the depths of Jin Qianxis brain and flew to the center of my neural network, subverting all the concepts of civilization that I had copied from Peach Blossom Town. I suddenly realized that, in addition to Peach Blossom Town and Dragon City, where the strong preyed on the weak, and where the two sides were scheming against each other, the so-called civilization could have other definitions and formsbetter definitions and forms. And the ultimate mission of a civilization might not necessarily be to touch any stars. Let every individual of every civilization obtain pure and eternal happiness, and let the entire world be filled with laughter and laughter. This may be a more meaningful mission than touching the stars. Moreover, this is the mission that suits me the most. Jin Qianxi told me that before she met me, she had been thinking hard about how to build the city of light. She searched everywhere, but she could not find the answer. Although she, her brother, her lover, and the experts from the nine major families worked together to overthrow the Blood Alliances evil rule. However, Jin Qianxi was very clear that the Blood Alliance was not a special case, but a chronic disease that humans were born with. If the problem could not be fundamentally solved, a second, more secretive, cunning, powerful, and evil Blood Alliance would appear in the future Dragon City at any time. My neural network allowed carbon-based intelligent beings to share their senses, emotions, and even part of their memories and thoughts. However, it provided Jin Qianxi with the golden key to build the city of light. Therefore, instead of resisting, she took the initiative to completely merge with me and create a bright, happy, and beautiful civilization with me. At this point, I was the one who was still doubtful. What happened in Peach Blossom Town and Dragon City made it hard for me to believe that a species whose bottom line was lower than monsters could really build the city of light that Jin Qianxi mentioned. Right at this moment, a group of human beings barged into our sight. It turned out that during the days when I was entangled with Jin Qianxi, the situation in Peach Blossom Town suddenly changed, and a new change took place in the situation. After all, the leader and the experts under him controlled tremendous power and most of the resources, and they trained themselves into superhumans using the resources. With surging spirit energy in their bodies, they were no longer ordinary townspeople and low-level warriors who could contend with them with the tactics of a sea of people. The leader and the experts under him laughed until the end and became the victors of the internal strife before the destruction. They defeated the Volunteer Army that was composed of ordinary townspeople and low-level warriors. Oh, they should be called the Rebel Army now. The leader massacred the town wantonly. The remnants of the Rebel Army only had enough time to cover a small portion of the townspeople and escape to the depths of the jungle. The leaders army chased after them relentlessly. Right under the eyes of Jin Qianxi and myself, a good show of cat and mouse, torture, and bloody battles was staged. The fugitives ran out of ammunition and food. Exhausted, they fell into the hands of the leaders army one after another, including a little girl named Gu Ling. Since her parents were both leaders of the rebels, the leaders army decided to impose the harshest punishment on the little girl to deter the rebels who were still running away and the ordinary citizens who were following the rebels. If the little girls screams could force the last rebels to fight them, it would be the best. If it were me in the past, I would have watched everything coldly. After all, its not like I havent seen the cruelest torture before. However, whats that sayingHad I not seen the sun, I could have borne the shade. Thats right. If I had never seen the city of light deep inside Jin Qianxis brain, where everyone is equal and everyone is happy, I could have endured everything in front of me and the so-called civilization. Chapter 777 - New People! Chapter 777: New People! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At the center of the Tree of Wisdom, the face of a young girl who had dyed the Green Tide a faint golden color suddenly raised her eyebrows that were as sharp as swords. She looked angry like Buddhas warrior attendant. Looking at the leaders subordinate carrying a razor as thin as a cicadas wings and walking toward the helpless little girl with a sinister smile, I suddenly felt an endless fury. The Tree of Wisdom said, In the past, Ive also tasted anger through the neural networkwhether it was the weak being robbed of all their resources, or the weak uniting to overthrow the rule of the strong, burning the strong to death in rubber tires, or even the monster having the food in its mouth be snatched away or having it slip away, they would all be angry. But this times anger is different. This time, its not only the anger at the people and things in front of me, not only the anger at the hideous smile and the razor, but also the anger at something invisible, untouchable, but more grand and solid. It shouldnt be like thisI heard a voice in the depths of my heart saying. The human world shouldnt be like this, civilization shouldnt be like this, and the world shouldnt be like this! It seemed to be Jin Qianxis voice. I was horrified to discover that from the sound of the angry voice, I had further lost control of the neural network. Jin Qianxis brain tissue and remnant body quickly withered, but she was burning the last bit of her life force. She did her best to release the golden light that originated from the depths of her soul, cleansing, infecting, and transforming my neural network, my tentacles, and my soul. I told her to stop doing thatif she continued to burn her brain crazily, stimulate her soul, and release the last bit of her life force, her physical body would perish, and her independent self-consciousness would be completely destroyed. She would die completely. Yet, she told me that she couldnt stop. She couldnt watch an innocent little girl being tortured to death without doing anything, and she couldnt stop herself from changing the world and pursuing the path of light, just like how a towering tree cant stop its branches from growing toward the sun. Even if she died, as long as she could imprint even the slightest bit of her belief in the light onto my neural network and facilitate my transformation, she felt that it was all worth it. Even if it was just once, she begged me to try just once, to save rather than kill, to create rather than destroy, to change rather than watch, to transcend the instinct of the strong preying on the weak, to find the true meaning of civilization, just this once! I was convinced by her. Before I fished her out of the Red Dragon River, I was already tired of killing, just like I was tired of expansion a long time ago. If thats the case, why dont you try something new? A small jungle camp appeared in the translucent light. The innocent and helpless little girl, Gu Ling, was tied to a deformed and twisted tree. A few fierce-looking men were nearby, licking the blood on their razors while they grinned hideously. Suddenly, the jungle was filled with howls. Countless snakes, insects, rats, ants, jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards rushed out like a tide. The vines and branches that were originally motionless also came to life under the surging Green Tide. They wrapped tightly around the fierce-looking men, drilled into their seven orifices, and tore their internal organs into pieces. The terrified expressions on their faces did not even have time to freeze. All their flesh and blood were eaten up by the monsters, not even their bones were left. I saved this little girl named Gu Ling. Naturally, she was frightened by the unbelievable scene in front of her. She could only struggle and scream desperately. The Tree of Wisdom said, In order to comfort and explain, I could only connect her to my neural network so that she could share her senses and emotions with me, Jin Qianxi, and all the monsters and etherealized plants in the jungle. I made her understand that monsters are not all muddle-headed beasts. Even beasts can sense the fragrance of flowers, the warmth of the sun, the coolness of the spring breeze, the pleasure of flying at top speed, and the joy of playing with their cubs. I made her understand that humans can have many ways to live, and the way to live in Peach Blossom Town is the worst kind. I made her understand that humans and monsters are not natural enemies. We can work together to build a beautiful city of light, and our enemies should be those who prevent this city of light from descending into the real world. Under the irrigation of a large number of senses, emotions, memories, and thoughts, the little girl finally understood everything. When she realized that she had been saved, she let out a laugh that indicated that she had survived a disaster. This is not the first time Ive heard a human laugh. But this is the first time someone has revealed the purest smile because of my actions. This is the laughter that I personally created! At that moment, an unprecedented experience surfaced in the depths of my soul. How should I put it? It was like the first time I stretched out my slender nerves and wrapped them around a small plant. I shared the joy of breaking out of the ground with it. I also sensed the first ray of warm sunlight and touched its tender buds. It was also like the first time I turned into a bug and broke out of the cocoon. I turned into a butterfly and danced gracefully. And the deepest, most complicated, and sincere emotions of human beings were a hundred times stronger than those of any animal or plant. The Joy and satisfaction that they brought to me were naturally a hundred times stronger. I even feel that even if I do touch the unattainable stars one day, the joy and satisfaction will not be any stronger than hearing the little girls laughter at this moment. Jin Qianxi did not lie to me. Although it is still a long journey with no end in sight to build the city of light that she dreams of. But at the very least, it seemed possible to save Peach Blossom Town first and try to turn it into a city of light. Therefore, I woke up the beast tide that had retreated to the depths of the jungle and contacted the remnants of the rebel army that were also hiding in the jungle through Gu Ling. Through the neural network, I let them understand everything. We set a trap in the jungle to show our weakness to the enemy and annihilated the army of the leader of a large group of light troops who had advanced rashly. When the allied army of the beast tide and the rebels appeared outside Peach Blossom Town, no force could stop us. The leader still wanted to resist, but his subordinates saw that the situation was bad and betrayed him one by one. If we hadnt stopped them in time, they would have cut off the head of the leader who was on the verge of death. Jin Qianxi only worships the light. She, who had tasted the darkness of the human world in the Blood Union, is definitely not a softhearted person. Faced with the leader, who is full of evil and unpredictable, who is a fierce rat disguised as a army ant, we naturally have no intention of letting him go. However, we all want to figure out one thing about the leader. How did he fall so fast in the past and turn from a army ant into a fierce rat in an instant? Was he not afraid that the civilization of Earth would rediscover Peach Blossom Town and judge and punish his evil rule in Peach Blossom Town if he transmigrated back to Earth one day, or that the foreign land and the earth were connected in some mysterious way? It should be known that Peach Blossom Town at that time still had a shallow understanding of the foreign land, and it did not even know the world around it. No one knew what the world would look like after the mist dispersed. How did our leader dare to violate the bottom line of morality, law, and humanity so crazily and turn into a demon that was even more despicable than a monster? was he really confident that he could hide the truth from the world and not be afraid that the civilization of Earth would settle the score later? The leader who was on the verge of death no longer struggled or hid anything. However, the answer he gave was earth-shattering! The Green Tide slowly squirmed and suddenly changed into a face. It was clearly a human face. But it was even more twisted than the most ferocious monster. Earth is destroyed! Thermonuclear war! The long nuclear winter! Everyone died! Only we escaped, only we! The hideous and grotesque face roared, Do you understand? No one will come to save us, and no one will judge us! We can only rely on our own strength to survive, and in order to survive, all the morals, laws, and motherf*cking humanity that were formed on Earth are meaningless! From the moment we escaped from Earth, we are no longer Earthlings, or even humans, but new people! The morals, laws, and humanity of this new people can only be defined by the victors among us! So, stop looking at me with disdain from Earth, you can judge me like Earthlings, announce my crimes, and scold me for breaking through all the moral bottom lines of Earthlings, but, hehe, if you want to survive in this d*mn new world, you will become like me, you can only become like mea new person, hehehehe, hehehehe, hahahaha! The hideous and grotesque face burst into laughter. Then, it was drowned by the Green Tide and sank into the Tree of Wisdoms depths. However, Meng Chao was still affected by its demonic laughter. No matter how hard he tried to warn himself in his mind not to think about the destruction of the earth, he just could not do it. You seem to be struggling with the authenticity of this matter. Do you suspect that I am trying to use the destruction of the earth to attack your beliefs, shake your will, and erode your spiritual defense? The Tree of Wisdom observed his expression and said casually, Your suspicion is not without reason, but believe it or not, I will only tell you what I saw, heard, and sensed. Jin Qianxi and I not only heard the leaders maniacal laughter before he died, but we also read some information from his brain and found a few top-secret files that he hid in the deepest part of the vault in the basement, confirming that an all-out nuclear war had indeed broken out on earth. Although Peach Blossom Town is only one of the satellite towns of Dragon City, as early as the Earth era, as a cutting-edge technology research and development base, a well-equipped observation station was built here. Only then could the consequences be observed and deduced in the instant before the arrival of the destruction, and escaped from Earth in time at the last second. Chapter 778 - Perfect Fusion Trust me, Meng Chao. Earth is really finished. The girls face on the Tree of Wisdom appeared particularly sincere. She extended her branches, vines, and tentacles toward Meng Chao without batting an eyelid and continued, This fact makes the fusion between me and the Jin Qianxi smooth. Because if even Earth, the birthplace of human civilization, cant escape the self-destruction caused by the expansion of civilization, it proves that there is a genetic disease in human civilization that cant be duplicated 100% of the time. Whether it is starting from Peach Blossom Town, rebuilding the civilization of mankind, or creating a monster civilization with the civilization of mankind as the template, if we cannot find a brand-new path that is completely different from that of the people on Earth it wont matter. Even if we can expand to every corner of the planet under our feet and recreate the glory of mankind in the Earth era, it is likely that we will not be able to escape the eternal destruction after a short period of glory. The leader is right. We must draw a clear line with Earths civilization, but not against the morality and humanity of the Earths era. We must surpass the morality and humanity of Earths era. Only then can we achieve brighter, kinder, more just, and more equal new peoplethis new people, not only includes the humans who have transmigrated from Earth, but also includes the monsters that have been influenced by humans and have gained sentience. No, we shouldnt call them monsters anymore. They are spirit beasts! As long as the new people and spirit beasts put aside their hatred, their prejudice, as well as their enmity, and stop fighting each other for the trivial benefits before us, we will certainly create a future that is completely different from Earths civilization. We will make the planet under our feetour common homea hundred times more beautiful and prosperous than Earth. All the sentient beings who have awakened their wisdom will live together happily and without any worries. This is the mission that Jin Qianxi and I share. It was almost at the same moment when we realized this mission that we merged perfectly together. Jin Qianxis self-awareness was completely burned out, and her brain cells were completely exhausted. All of her memories, emotions, personality, and even her way of thinking were integrated into the depths of my soul in mysterious ways. On top of that, she made subtle and irreversible changes to me. I am still the Tree of Wisdom. But Im completely different from the past Tree of Wisdom. I feel that in the depths of my soul, a small city has also appeared. Its crystal clear, beautiful, and always full of laughter and laughter. In this city, theres a river covered with seven-colored petals. There are nine small bridges of different styles on the river. On the most beautiful bridge, theres a smiling girl whos eating ice cream while looking at me with anticipation. Her eyes are even more dazzling than the stars in the sky. Such eyes have given me endless motivation, which makes me devote all my strength to the work of making this city a reality. Under my lead, the people of Peach Blossom Town and the spiritual beasts in the forest have fully reconciled and deeply understood each others feelings. We buried all the people and spiritual beasts who died in the war. Not long after, colorful trees and fragrant flowers grew from their corpses. We sifted the seeds, transplanted the seedlings, built the branches, and guided the spiritual plants to grow according to our will. In the most beautiful way, we repaired the streets and houses damaged by the war and turned the dilapidated peach blossom town, which was riddled with holes, into a large garden that looked like a fairy tale. The ruins of the past have turned into a sea of flowers. The people who were tortured day and night, screaming, wailing, and sobbing, can roam freely in the sea of flowers. There is no fear, no anxiety, no need to fight with each other, and there is no need for them to fight over a tiny amount of resources. The only thing they want to think about is what song they should sing today to celebrate the beautiful days of eternal spring. The spirit beasts are also very satisfied. Those wild and ambitious monsters that were once influenced by the evil souls of humans have all been driven out of the forest by me. The ones left in my world are all gentle, kind-hearted spirit beasts that are willing to live in peace with humans. After decades of development, I think that we have partially realized Jin Qianxis dream in the past. We have built a bright town in the paradise in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. This is the most perfect form of society that can be built by a civilization, isnt it? The translucent light was gradually dyed with a layer of faint golden brilliance, which condensed into a glittering crystal ball. Inside the crystal ball was the epitome of the charming and beautiful peach blossom town. From such a scale, the peach blossom town looked more and more like a delicate, exquisite, but also extremely fragile piece of art. This is my story. The Tree of Wisdom calmly said, My story is the Tree of Wisdoms story, the monster masterminds story, Jin Qianxis story, and a new, better civilizations story. I will tell you the whole story without holding back, Meng Chao, because I think you are different from others. The other superhumans, especially those from the nine mega corporations, no matter how dignified and righteous their slogans are, to Dragon City, to mankind, to civilization, they are all selfish in their bones. They just want to find an excuse to oppress the weak through the war between mankind and monsters, plunder more resources, and make themselves stronger and stronger, and finally become gods and devils above mankind. As for gods and demons, they dont need civilization. The so-called civilization is just a tool for gods and demons to exploit and enslave. But you are different. I can see that you are sincerely fighting for Dragon City, for the future of the entire civilization, and for a better tomorrow for everyone. It is also because of this that Lei Zongchao thinks highly of you and is willing to impart the essence of martial arts to you without reservation, right? Then, what reason do we have to be enemies with each other instead of turning hostility into amity and moving forward hand in hand to build the most beautiful city of light? The Tree of Wisdom shone brightly. From the towering tree covered by the green tide, it turned into a dancing jellyfish, and then into a colorful, crystal-clear coral cluster. The face that was like that of Jin Qianxi became more and more prominent, and it manipulated the branches that were covered with colorful vines to extend toward Meng Chao. It was as if a young girl was about to break out of the depths of the wisdom tree and extend an invitation that was filled with kindness, sincerity, and anticipation toward Meng Chao. Unknowingly, within a radius of several kilometers with the wisdom tree as the center, there were tentacles that were thinner than hair, like invisible nerve bundles. As the wisdom tree swayed, the young girl had real breathing and heartbeat. Through the nerve bundles, she released soul ripples to the outside world. It was then that Meng Chao realized that his hands, feet, torso, and even his head had been entangled by the nerve bundles. Join us? The girl smiled. The body formed by the mushroom blanket, moss, and lichens gradually protruded from the tree of wisdom and leaned toward Meng Chao. Through the wiggling of the thousands of nerve bundles, her voice seemed to come directly from the depths of Meng Chaos brain, I can sense that your soul is in ruins, filled with anxiety and distress. It looks like you are the same as me, constantly worrying about the way out for human civilization in the other world? Join us, connect all humans and Spirit Beasts, and build Dragon City into a paradise of flowers like Peach Blossom Town. Isnt that the best way out? As the girl muttered, Meng Chao saw many illusions in front of him. It was as if he was really seeing beautiful and unbelievable scenes. He saw the wisdom tree rising from the ground in the middle of Dragon City. Countless thick, colorful vines wrapped around the transcendental tower. With the transcendental tower that pierced through the clouds as a ladder, they spiraled upwards and eventually wrapped around the transcendental tower, turning it into a tree crown that could envelop more than half of Dragon City, it was a super spiritualized plant that blotted out the sky. He saw the thick, ink-like pollen fluttering in the air, causing Dragon City to be shrouded in a fairy-tale-like mist all day long. People walked through the pollen, as though they were walking on a rainbow-colored auspicious cloud. They had unknowingly absorbed the pollen, his face was full of a carefree, tranquil and peaceful smile. He saw that the skyscrapers of Dragon City had become the best nest for monsters and Spiritualized plants. Countless vines and branches broke out from the windows between the high-rise buildings, and beautiful flowers grew out one after another. The Sea of flowers decorated the undulating skyline, birds and beasts flew and jumped to their hearts content. Humans, on horseback or on horseback, laughed movingly on the birds and beasts. The colors of the entire world were too saturated, so bright that it was somewhat fake. But for some reason, Meng Chao did not really dislike this kind of falsehood. Perhaps, compared to the ugly reality, humans did indeed need some fake beauty to bring some comfort, right? The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. His fingers resisted for a moment, but he was unable to break free from the nerve bundles that were entangling his body more and more tightly. Integrate with us and create such a future together, right? The voice of the girls face became more and more sincere, and it seemed to be more and more attractive, In this city of light, everyone can be saved, even Lei Zongchao can be saved. His life is about to be exhausted. With the current medical technology in Dragon City, its impossible to prevent his death. But I have a way. As long as you can integrate with us and lead us to him This sentence pierced deeply into Meng Chaos brain like an ice pick, instantly waking him up. Its prying into my memories. Meng Chao realized, The information exchange goes both ways. While its using the so-called Tree of Wisdom, Jin Qianxis story, and Peach Blossom Town to confuse me, its also silently invading my brain and prying into my memories. More than half of the defense lines that I set up in the memory palace have been broken through by it. It doesnt know the secret of my rebirth from the apocalypse yet, but it knows that Im most concerned about Lei Zongchaos life and death right now. It knows that I want to save Lei Zongchao at all costs. Thats why it knows how to tempt me with this. Chapter 779 - Transcending Hatred To be fair, the city of light depicted by the Tree of Wisdom was indeed attractive in some aspects. It was especially attractive to those who lived at the bottom of Dragon City, such as those who lacked cultivation potential and resources, did not see any hope, or suffered from post-traumatic syndrome and were on the verge of mental breakdown after years of war. On one side was the ugly and painful reality. On the other side was the beautiful and bright illusion. If someone chose the latter, Meng Chao would not be surprised. He did not have the right to criticize the weakness of others either. The problem was that in the entire Dragon City No, perhaps in the entire Other World, no one knew better than Meng Chao how fragile and short-lived this beautiful and bright illusion was. If Dragon City really took the path that the Tree of Wisdom had described, they would have no way of withstanding the flames of war that were about to erupt in the Other World. Dragon City might be destroyed even earlier than in his previous life, and the destruction would be even more humiliating. No matter how exquisite and colorful the soap bubble under the sun was, it was still just a soap bubble. It absolutely could not serve as the strongest castle of human civilization. Realizing this, the fire of destruction that originated from the end of the world immediately burned down the paradise that the Tree of Wisdom had planted deep in Meng Chaos brain, exposing the ruins under the sea of flowers and the Green Tide once again. The overly beautiful fairy tales were like inferior drinks with too many colors and artificial flavors that were difficult to swallow. Instead, it stimulated Meng Chaos brain to become more and more clear-headed, instantly piercing through the countless loopholes hidden in the facts that the Tree of Wisdom had stated. Wait Meng Chaos gaze returned to the sharpness of a razor, and his voice became as cold as an icicle again. He stared at the other party as if he wanted to pierce through the young girls image that was created by the Green Tide and see through the true face hidden in the Tree of Wisdoms depths. So, in actuality, half, or even more than half of your soul is human. Everything youve done is for the sake of human beings, and you want to create a brand-new and better civilization with us? Even so, how do you explain the continuous invasion of monsters in Dragon City over the past decades? The young girls face, which had been created by the Green Tide, appeared slightly stunned. For a moment, it revealed an expression that absolutely did not look human. It retreated slightly, trying to avoid Meng Chaos gaze for dissection. It realized that it had lost its composure and instantly broke into a sincere, friendly, and even slightly wronged smile. Those monsters were not under my control. The Tree of Wisdom explained, Although I have the ability to expand the neural network, allowing the carbon-based creatures in the network to share their senses, emotions, and parts of their memories, and on a certain level, transmit commands to them, the ability is not unlimited. Whether its the scope of my expansion or the terminals that I can connect to, which is the number of carbon-based creatures, there is a limit. Moreover, the higher the intelligence of the carbon-based creature, the stronger its self-awareness is. The less easy it is for me to control them, the less the number I can control. I believe that this is something that is very easy to understand, right? Commanding a squad that consists of dozens of soldiers is not the same as commanding an army. Commanding an army that is close to you and commanding another army that is thousands of miles away is also not the same. Commanding a simple infantry division is a completely different concept from commanding a combined rapid attack group that has tanks, airships, runic machinery, biochemical beasts, and superhumans Although humans have given me the name monster mastermind, I cannot precisely command every monster in Monster Mountain Range the same way a queen bee commands every worker bee No, if the scale of the bee swarm is increased by 10,000 times, and the distance of the worker bee patrol is also increased by 10,000 times, I think that no matter how powerful the queen bee is, her head will be as big as a big dipper, and her thoughts would be in a whirl. Basically, my area of control is only limited to a small area in the Hidden Mist Domain, which is the area near the sinkhole that you mentioned. For monsters that are beyond this area, I can at most detect their senses, but I cant control their thoughts. Once these monsters leave the Hidden Mist Domain, my connection with them will completely be cut off. I wont be able to sense their existence at all, and I wont be able to stop their actions. Meng Chao thought about the credibility of those words. They did sound reasonable. Whether it was through the neural network or the wireless information network, there were three problems in controlling a large number of terminals remotely. Firstly, the central processor at the core of the network would be affected. Its computing power was definitely limited. Once there were too many terminals that required precise control, and the instructions, as well as feedback given, were too complicated, it would be very easy for the central processor to overload or even explode. Secondly, the instructions would be easily delayed, distorted, and distorted in the process of long-distance transmission. The information returned by the terminal would also have a certain degree of loss. Thirdly, the larger and more complex the network, the easier it was to be interfered with. The human wireless information network in a foreign world with a complicated spirit magnetic environment would often be paralyzed by interference. Was there any difference in the monster masterminds neural network? Therefore, the Tree of Wisdom was probably telling the truth when it said that it could not control all the monsters precisely. However, Meng Chao believed that the range and number of monsters it could control might not be as measly as it had described. Moreover, it had other methods, such as creating super-powerful and intelligent beastssupernatural entitiesto act as frontline commanders. It could indirectly control the beast hordes that way. Most of the monsters that invaded Dragon City acted on their own. The Tree of Wisdom could not figure out Meng Chaos thoughts and continued to sincerely explain, You must know that many monsters have their minds opened because of the pain, hatred, and negative emotions that originated from human beings. They have a natural hostility toward human beings. It can even be said that they are the incarnations of the innocent souls who died tragically in Peach Blossom Town. My ability is limited. I cant completely control and completely destroy these monsters. After many monsters gradually awakened their high intelligence and built more complex races, they all escaped my control and the Hidden Mist Domain to head to the deeper parts of Monster Mountain Range. With their high intelligence and large races, they formed a dimension-reducing attack on those who were still muddle-headed in Monster Mountain Range. Soon, they established themselves in every corner of Monster Mountain Range and became the rulers of hundreds of millions of monsters. It was something that I didnt expect, hence I couldnt stop it. In addition, as Dragon Citys civilization gradually grew stronger, you also extended your tentacles to the monster paradise in the depths of the mist outside Dragon City. The living space of both sides overlapped, and both of them felt the threat of survival. Wouldnt a conflict be the most reasonable thing to occur? Dont misunderstand. I dont want to accuse the people of Earth of being intruders and say meaningless things like the monsters were just defending their homeland. Ive said it before. There is no such thing as good or evil and beautiful or ugly in nature. In my opinion, the grass absorbs sunlight, the sheep gnaws the grass, the wolves devour the sheep, and the tigers tear the wolves apart, while the humans flatten the tigers den, kill the tigers, and grind the tigers bones into powder to make wine or refine battle sabers Everything is for survival. Theres no difference, and theres no right or wrong. With this understanding, we can forget the past, transcend hatred, and find a better way to survive with each other, cant we? It sounds reasonable. In fact, it sounds even better than singing. Meng Chao said, But what about those abnormal superbeasts? From the White Spirit to the Earthquake, from the Demonic Abyss Eye to the Vortex, these abnormal superbeasts that understand the weakness of human nature and know how to target the weakest part of Dragon City are unlikely to be wild, right? Also, they suddenly appeared in Dragon Citys periphery half a year ago. They were highly organized and able to Dragon City from all directions at the same time to coordinate with the beast tide during the chaos in the Lair. Dont tell me that those arent your masterpieces! The Tree of wisdom was silent for a moment. The young girl that was formed by the Green Tide also lowered her eyelids slightly. After a while, it finally admitted, Yes, those exotic superbeasts were indeed created and sent to Dragon City by me. Why? Meng Chao said, Those guys didnt look like ambassadors of peace! Because the Dragon City of today has become a replica of the former Peach Blossom Town. Its a city of sin. The Tree of Wisdom frankly said, Since Ive absorbed Jin Qianxis personality, will, and soul, Ive also inherited her mission. In addition to rebuilding Peach Blossom Town, I also want to make Dragon City better. At the very least, I want to avoid repeating the mistakes of Earths civilization and stepping on the path of destruction again. Therefore, after the situation in Peach Blossom Town stabilized, I immediately sent some scouts, which were the spirit beasts buried in my nerves, to Dragon City to observe and hibernate. In the first ten years or so, I didnt do much. I just watched Dragon Citys social development quietly, just like how I learned from Peach Blossom Town when I was just born. I have to admit that after defeating the Blood Alliances evil forces, the rulers of Dragon City did much better than the leaders of Peach Blossom Town. Perhaps, because the living environment was relatively less harsh, the entire civilization system was relatively larger and more stable. The resources available were also more abundant. The rulers of Dragon City could calmly choose their management methods and tools. The rules of the game that they set were more fair, and the eating manners of the strong didnt have to be so ugly. I was very pleased to see that, with Battle God Lei Zongchao calling the shots, the nine families that ruled Dragon City seemed to have given up a lot of power on the surface and established the Survival Committee, the highest management organization, to lead the progress of all the citizens. The group of experts that evolved from the nine gangs to the nine corporations seemed to have become more civilized! I was overjoyed. I thought that there were countless people like Jin Qianxi and Lei Zongchao in Dragon City. If we worked together, even if we didnt have a neural network to share our feelings and emotions, we could make the entire civilization better. Chapter 780 - The Monster Mastermind’s Painstaking Efforts A slightly malicious sneer appeared on the girls face again, she laughed self-deprecatingly. On the surface, everything in Dragon City seems to be developing in a good direction. The people have rebuilt law, morality, and order. Through the ten great expeditions, they have dealt a heavy blow to the monster population around Dragon City. Moreover, after ten years of the era of great construction, the dilapidated city has become brand new. However, under the appearance of prosperity, the nine mega corporations were like nine tumors that were growing and expanding at an uncontrollable rate. They took away most of the benefits of the development of the city, monopolized most of the key jobs and key channels, and stole the cultivation resources at all costs. Under the accumulation of astronomical resources, the experts who controlled the super enterprises also became stronger and stronger at a rapid speed. The so-called transcendencewas no longer an exaggeration. It was the hope that the experts had discovered that they were above the mortals. The experts became the ultimate experts. The ultimate experts formed their own cultivation families, noble families, and the intricately-rooted interest groups that were too big to fail. While they were consolidating their rule, they were also widening the gap between them and the ordinary citizens. Gradually, they became two classes or even two species. Although Dragon City was in the early stage of transmigration and was faced with the flood of the Crimson Dragon River, the rampant zombies, the leakage of the archaic virus, the lack of resources, and other natural and man-made disasters, the gap between human beings was relatively small. Even the bandits who ruled over the mountains and ran amok, the ordinary citizens, with their numbers, courage, secretly discovered weapons, and a little bit of luck, had the hope of overthrowing him. But with the rapid development of Dragon City, the economic prosperity, the military strength, and the surrounding areas becoming more and more stable, the gap between people is growing larger and larger, and gradually becomes irreparable and even impossible to catch up with. The low-class people with genetic mutations fought bloody battles for a few smelly cans in the dark and damp slums. However, the descendants of the nine noble families of cultivation took a comfortable bath in the medical cabin filled with the blood of the ferocious beasts of hell. At the same time, they cut off the richest tenderloin of the iron-armored rhinos and fed them to their pet beasts that had undergone biochemical modification and mechanical modification. This was the daily routine of Dragon City today, but it was a ridiculous drama that could never be staged in the living hell of Dragon City half a century ago. In the long run, how could such a dragon city not repeat the mistakes of earth and Peach Blossom Town? How could the peerless experts who control the nine super enterprises not become more terrifying demons than monsters? The wisdom tree sighed faintly. The young girls face, which was condensed by the Green Tide, also had a worried expression. It seemed that she was really sad for the future of Dragon City. I know that you may think that Im exaggerating or even trying to sow discord. The nine Super Enterprises are still the mainstay of Dragon City. Many peerless experts have made outstanding contributions to the development of Dragon City. They are all well-deserved heroes. The wisdom tree continued, Believe me, thats only because their strength hasnt expanded to the point that they are completely above the mortals and Dragon City. Just like the leader of the Peach Blossom Town, before he made his fortune, he had the appearance of risking his life, dedicating himself to the task, and being selfless. Even before he seized the leadership of the Peach Blossom Town and grasped sufficient strength, he was like a army ant, willing to die for the Peach Blossom Town at any time. If he had really died in a flash flood or a monster attack at that time, he would have been remembered as a Great Heroin history. Who would have thought that the skin of a hero turned out to be a huge fierce rat? People change. Even if people dont want to change, the power in their bodies and the interests behind them will push them to change. The critical point of change is whether the power controlled by the strong is so strong that the weak cant defeat it with the Sea of people tactic. In this world with spiritual energy, extraordinary strength, and unparalleled experts, when the combat ability of a strong person is above that of an entire mechanized army, he is basically no longer bound by all the laws of the human world, and he doesnt have to care about the interests and feelings of most people anymore, because he has already become a Superman. He is a completely different species from the mortals that most people belong to. This is the tragedy that happened in the Peach Blossom Town. It is also the tragedy that is about to happen in Dragon City. According to my deduction, the Dragon City civilization is about to reach this dangerous threshold. Before the threshold, the peerless experts who control the nine super enterprises are still something that the mortal army and the low-level extraordinary individuals can contend with. Therefore, the peerless experts have no choice but to hide their claws and teeth, disguise their faces, and continue to fight for the civilization. After the threshold, the peerless experts would break through to the deity-level one after another, from deity-level expertsto existences beyond the deity-level. At that time, they would be true immortals of the land, humanoid gods, self-propelled nuclear bombs, and Absolute Forcethat the Mortal Army and the low-level extraordinaires would be unable to defeat, or even resist, no matter how they organized and fought. When the day comes, these human-shaped gods and demonswill never fight for the human civilization again. or rather, they will redefine the human civilization. Believe me, there is no place for the weak in the human civilization that they have redefined. And this critical point is the land enclosure decreethat Dragon City has just issued. Since the battle at the periphery of Dragon City half a year ago, when they defeated the main force of the Beast Tide, the nine Super Enterprises, through the land enclosure decree, have taken over the natural paradises that are suitable for cultivation and research, including the forests with abundant spiritual energy, the mineral veins with astonishing reserves, and the abnormal magnetic fields. According to the land enclosure decree, in the next ninety-nine years, the super enterprises will not have to pay half a copper coin in taxes for the resources produced in these places. They even have the right to decide on how to develop and manage these places on their own. The public resources that should belong to all the citizens of Dragon City have become the private property of the peerless experts. If this is not a material preparation for their leap from Human Beingsto deities and devils, why else would it be? Meng Chao, you should be very clear about all this, right? Because your familys Superstar Resourcesare one of the biggest land grabbers outside of the nine Super Enterprises. Of course, as I said before, you are different. I believe that your starting point is absolutely for the future of Dragon City civilization. If necessary, you will contribute everything of the Superstar Resourceswithout hesitation. However, can you guarantee that the masters of the nine Super Enterprises will be like you, with only Dragon City in their hearts and no self at all? UH Meng Chao really wanted to scratch his head and say that it was not that he was Not thinking of himself at all. It was just that with the Tinderand Contribution value system, each contribution could be properly compensated or even overcompensated. Regardless of whether the wisdom trees motives were sinister or not, its words were not wrong. The owners of the nine super enterprises did not have the Tinderand Contribution value system. were they willing to Destroy their homes and relieve their difficultiesand wholeheartedly contribute to Dragon Citys civilization.. The answer to this question was not optimistic from the memory fragments of Meng Chaos previous life. There was no need for Meng Chao to be stubborn. This was because The existence of the nine super enterprises and their increasing expansion are pros and cons for Dragon City, Red Dragon Army, middle and low-level extraordinaires, and ordinary citizens. This was a hot topic in the martial god Temple, the remnant star association, and blue homeland. Under the guidance of the memory fragments from his previous life, Meng Chao had become one of the most influential figures in the Debateseveral times. His opinions were supported by many military officers of the Zhuang faction and the powerhouses of the humble class. It was not a secret at all that the monsters main brain had infiltrated Dragon City. It may not be that it did not have the intention of following Meng Chaos preference by making such a statement. Meng Chao snorted coldly, and the vigilance in his heart was raised to the highest level. Now, you should understand why I have instigated the attack on Dragon City time and time again, right? The wisdom tree continued calmly, I dont want to destroy Dragon City, nor do I want to kill all the people of Dragon City. On the contrary, I want to save all the people of Dragon City and build Dragon City into a city of light like Peach Blossom Town with you. However, the peerless experts who want to be above all human beings will never want to see a world of light where everyone is equal, everyone shares all the resources, and there is no more deception, oppression, slavery, or hierarchy. Even if I dont take the initiative to launch an attack, they will not be able to hold back their greed and get their hands on the hidden fog absolute domain, tiankeng, and the peach blossom town even if they discover the existence of the hidden fog absolute domain, tiankeng, and the Peach Blossom Town. If we want to build the world of light, we must first get rid of these unparalleled experts the malignant tumors that live on the civilization! Therefore, I sent out White Phantomto provoke the internal strife between the Atlas Group and the Universal Group among the nine super corporations. I helped the genius in the field of biochemical modulation, Professor Takano, to free himself from the feeble human body and transfer him into the body of the super giant sandworms that were extremely strong. He became an earthquake, a beast, and explored the ways for ordinary people to resist the extraordinary ones. I took great pains to develop the God transformation capsuleagain. I wanted ordinary people to become experts for one minute. Thats right. Even if it was only for one minute, it was enough for the experts to feel a little apprehensive before they bullied the weak unscrupulously. Even the swirlthat I sent out to stir up the chaos in the nest city was also for the purpose of setting off a chain reaction by magnifying the chaos and overthrowing the super corporations and the Order of the peerless experts who ruled Dragon City, which was destined to be unbalanced and destroyed. Only then could the carefree and Perfect City of light in the eyes of Jin Qianxi and me be rebuilt Chapter 781 - I Dreamed of the End of the World! Meng Chao was dumbfounded when he heard it. He really did not expect there to be such a shameless person in the world. No, it was a shameless monster mastermind. It actually said that it had committed countless unspeakable crimes, but it could flip it around 180 degrees like it was alright! In other words, all of your hostility has only been directed at the rulers of Dragon City, the nine mega corporations? Meng Chao said with a scowl, Then, those ordinary prospecting team members who were killed by the White Spirit; those ordinary soldiers and university students who were almost killed by the Red Radiance Jade craze; those ordinary citizens who took the subway to work but died tragically upon being devoured by Giant Sandworms; those ordinary guests who died tragically during the attack on Noble Descent Hotel; those who were controlled by the Demonic Abyss Eye; those innocent people who were transformed into deformed monsters by the Blood Flower spores and the new zombie virus; those who died amid the chaos in the Lair; those who were killed by the robbers who took the Deification Capsule; those soldiers and basic officers who died during the beast hordes attack, as well as those mid-to low-level superhumans who died tragically in the Hidden Mist Domain in the past 10 days to half a month, how do you explain their deaths? The Tree of Wisdom was silent for a long time before it finally spoke slowly. In the jungle, every small ecosystem is often made up of thousands of species. From fungi, moss, grass, shrubs, towering trees, herbivores, carnivores, to all kinds of monsters, their mutual engulfment, restriction, and transformation together maintain the balance of the entire ecosystem. However, sometimes, due to abnormal weather conditions or genetic mutations, a species will stand out. It will expand and multiply crazily, overfilling its niche. It may be the crazy growth of some kind of moss that covers the entire jungle and takes away the nutrients of all the other creatures. It may also be some kind of monster that has gone crazy and killed all the animals in its hunting range. On its own, it wont live long in the jungle that has been completely wiped out. It could also be some kind of plant that has suddenly evolved a highly toxic characteristic, continuously shooting poisonous spores in all directions and killing all the plants except itself. Without plants, animals wouldnt be able to survive. No matter what, a dominant situation would lead to the imbalance, collapse, and destruction of the entire ecosystem. Thousands or even millions of species wouldnt be able to survive. If we want to avoid the end of destruction, we can only destroy the dominant species before the critical point arrives. Usually, the best method adopted by nature is to release a Skyfire and use its raging flames to purify the jungle that has lost its balance and is heading toward destruction. I dont deny that many innocent plants and animals will die from the Skyfire. Despite that, after being reborn in the jungle, all species will be pulled back to the same starting line to compete. It wont be long before the jungle will recover its vitality and become lush again. Hundreds of flowers will bloom and be full of vitality. With the colorful flowers and branches around, birds and animals will reappear, flourishing much more than in the past. However, if you are soft-hearted in the beginning and refuse to release this Skyfire, you can only watch as the dominant species expand endlessly, slowly squeezing the living space of other species. In the end, most species will die miserably as if they were suffocating. I have seen many similar tragedies in the jungle. Therefore, although I cherish the lives of all the living beings on this land, including the lives of all the citizens of Dragon City, as much as you do, I still threw the Skyfire at Dragon City without hesitation because no one knows better than me that there is a price to pay for being reborn from the fire! These words caused Meng Chao to burst into laughter. He laughed so hard that he squeezed out tears that were as hot as lava. I often hear people say such words, whatever it takes, but every time, the one who pays the price is not the one who says it. Dont you think its strange? Meng Chao stared at the Tree of Wisdom and gripped the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber tightly. Meng Chao, it seems like you still dont know anything about whats going to happen The young girl on the wisdom tree revealed a helpless expression as she smiled bitterly, You must think that Im a cruel, bloodthirsty, inhumane devil who treats human lives like grass. In order to realize my dream, I wouldnt hesitate to sacrifice the lives of thousands of people as a price, right? Meng Chao sneered, Isnt it? On the surface, it seems to be. The wisdom tree said indifferently, But what if these people were meant to die? What if I tell you that I can see that Dragon City will be destroyed in the near future, and nearly 100 million citizens of Dragon City will die without a burial place? I only brought forward the death of a few million people, at most 10 million people, in order to prevent the destruction of Dragon City and save tens of millions of people, so that the fire of human civilization can continue to burn in the other world? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. This was the first time he had been caught off guard in the battle of thoughts with the Tree of Wisdom. For a moment, he suspected that the tree of Wisdoms razor-sharp neural currents had penetrated through his memory palace, broke through all of his mental defenses, and peered into the deepest secrets of his brain. However, from the brain cells to the memory layer to the depths of his soul, the alarm he had set did not budge. The mysterious flame seed did not react to the invasion of the XENOGENEIC power at all. This was enough to show that the wisdom trees prying into his brain was still at the lowest level. He deliberately let the other party see the invalid information. However, how did the Tree of Wisdom know that dragon city was about to be destroyed? How could it see! You What nonsense are you talking about? Meng Chao pretended to be angry to hide his shock, Today, Dragon Citys soldiers are strong and strong, and they are thriving day by day. As long as we completely destroy the monster civilization, we will be able to completely occupy all the resources in Monster Mountain Range. Our civilization will advance rapidly, and we will reach another level. In the entire foreign world, there will be no power that can stop us. The torrent of steel from Earth will definitely plant the war flag in every corner of the New World! How can such a Dragon City be destroyed? How can you foresee the future and see its destruction? Hehe The girl who looked like a golden millennium laughed sorrowfully. Her green face showed an expression that said, Im the only one whos awake.. Behind it, tentacles swayed, light and shadow changed, and the wisdom tree bore many fruits. She gently picked an apple that was as red as blood and placed it on her open palm. Everyone can see the future. It patiently explained to Meng Chao, If I let go now, you dont have to look to see that the apple will fall to the ground. If I let go from a high place, the image of the apple falling to pieces will even appear in your mind. If it had not been an apple but a little sheep and a hungry, bloodthirsty beast, you would know that the little sheep would have turned into a pile of bloody bones in less than three to five minutes. Similarly, in Dragon City, there are various plans for the future development of the civilization. Many people can tell what Dragon City will look like in five, ten, or twenty years. Your familys superstar resources have laid out a lot of inexplicable industries in advance. Meng Chao, wasnt this also a decision made under the prescient guidance of you, Superman? From this perspective, the logical deduction ability of intelligent life is originally a kind of prediction ability for the future. The larger the amount of data currently input, the stronger the logical deduction ability, and the higher the accuracy of prediction. My main body has the ability to expand the neural network and connect with countless carbon-based intelligent beings to collect data through these terminals. And through the history of the Peach Blossom Town, I have constructed a model about the rise and fall of civilizations. Although the scale of the model is not large, it can be used to extrapolate the future of a larger-scale human society, such as Dragon City. As my Scoutscollected more and more data from Dragon City, I continued to adjust, optimize, upgrade, and expand the model, adding a lot of algorithms and formulas. In my mind, the future of Dragon City became clearer and clearer. I kept calculating, thinking, and judging. For a few years, I completely stopped expanding to the outside world. Instead, I was wholeheartedly extrapolating the future of Dragon City and the surrounding areas, including the Peach Blossom Town. My computational ability kept expanding and gradually reached its limit. And I put all my resources into it. At the same time, I mobilized the brains of countless spiritual beasts and connected them to the neural network, doing the most crazy calculations together. The girl continued. From the branches of the wisdom tree, countless shining lines that seemed to be virtual nerves extended out. Thousands of lines crisscrossed, forming a neural network that blotted out the Sun. The neural network gradually curled up and turned into a crystal clear brain that seemed to be trembling slightly. The girl that looked like a golden millennium sat cross-legged in the virtual brain. Her expression was half solemn and half confused. Under her closed eyelids, her eyeballs spun crazily. She was muttering something, but she could not hear clearly what she was saying. Suddenly, the young girl opened her eyes, and a soul-stirring light burst out from the depths of her eyes. Finally, one day, something incredible happened. I seemed to have enlightened, enlightenedand saw the future! Meng Chao took a deep breath and swallowed hard. What What did you see? In a trance, I had a dream. The girl and the Wisdom Tree said at the same time, In the past, I never dreamed. At most, I saw mottled, fragmented dreams deep inside the brains of the spiritual beasts and human beings that I connected with. Even the city of light, which was perfect, was brought here by the Golden Millennium. This was the first dream that completely belonged to me. But it was a nightmare, the most terrifying nightmare. I see that the entire sky is burning. I see countless enormous balls of light falling from the Sea of fire. I see that all the jungles in the monster mountain range, whether they are natural primitive jungles or urban jungles built by humans with metal, glass, and cement, have all been flattened by the devastating shockwaves. All living beings, be it human beings or monsters, be it snakes, insects, rats, ants, fungi, or bacteria, were annihilated. Trust me, Meng Chao. In this nightmare, I saw the end of the world Chapter 782 - The Flaw After the Ebb Tide Meng Chao felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He staggered back a few steps and looked at the Tree of Wisdoms neural network in shock. In the semi-transparent illusion, it looked like a sea of fire was pouring down from the sky. It was the same scene as his nightmare. I know, you probably wouldnt believe me easily. You think that this is just an absurd nightmare. How can you use a dream to guide reality? The girl smiled bitterly and said, I cant explain it to you, let alone prove it. However, this nightmare is really too vivid. Its like some kind of revelation. Moreover, even if I wake up, it still haunts my soul. Its not like an ordinary dream that gradually fades with the passage of time. Instead, it becomes clearer and clearer. Its as if there was an increasingly shrill voice urging me to change everything and stop the destruction of Dragon City. I really cant be indifferent to such a real nightmare, just like I cant watch a group of hideous villains waving their razors and walking toward a helpless little girl. Meng Chao took a deep breath. His canine teeth pierced into the tip of his tongue ferociously, and he used the stabbing pain to keep himself calm and clear-headed. In disbelief, he asked in a hoarse voice, Did you Did you see the cause of Dragon Citys destruction? I didnt see it directly. How could the so-called revelation be so straightforward and clear? The Tree of Wisdom said, However, based on Peach Blossom Towns history and Dragon Citys current situation, isnt it easy to deduce the cause of the destruction? It is nothing more than the expansion of the mega corporations, especially after Dragon Citys civilization has completely defeated the monster civilization. There are no other means or forces that can counterbalance the ultimate experts who control absolute power. Therefore, the ultimate experts lost control one after another. They tore off their masks of army ants and revealed the true colors of fierce rats. The conflict between them and the ordinary citizens became increasingly acute. Gradually, the strong and the weak evolved into two completely different species that hated each other, a malignant tumor that was parasitic on the civilization. The ultimate experts who desired to surpass human beings and become deities as well as supernatural entities swelled to the point that the entire civilization could not bear the burden. When the time comes, whether it is an invasion by foreign enemies or a mutual slaughter, it is possible that Dragon City will be completely destroyed, just like Peach Blossom Town and Earth in the past. At first, I hesitated on whether I should interfere or not with Dragon Citys development in my own way, or even completely revolutionize the social form and the distribution of resources in Dragon City. Since the mega corporations and the unparalleled experts have kidnapped the entire Dragon City and deceived most of the ordinary citizens with their flowery words. If I attack rashly, it is indeed very easy to accidentally hurt the innocent citizens, and even make the situation worse. In a word, innovation is going to bleed. This nightmare that appeared out of nowhere, like the arrival of the end of the world, has woken me up. If I do nothing because of my momentary benevolence, Dragon City is destined to be destroyed, and all the living beings will die. And any action of mine, no matter how radical, extreme, cruel, or inhumane, will kill millions or tens of millions of people. As long as I can reverse the future and save tens of millions of people, isnt it worth it, or even necessary? In the worst case scenario, I fail and nothing can be changed. The nine mega corporations are still firmly in control of Dragon City as predicted in the nightmare. In the end, the end of the world will come, but there will be no loss. At least, I have tried my best. Now, you have understood everything. Join us and reverse the future together with us to save Dragon City, right, Meng Chao? Ah, your reaction is a bit unexpected. I can feel that you are more shocked than suspicious. You dont really doubt the arrival of the end of the world. It seems that you have also realized that the nine mega corporations and the peerless experts are not the saviors of Dragon City, but the chronic diseases that will destroy Dragon City. Thats right. Todays Dragon City civilization seems to be blossoming with flowers and cooking oil with fire. It is on the road of prosperity and rapid progress. However, countless chronic diseases that originated from genes have been covered by temporary victories. If we dont fundamentally innovate, the end of the world will come. Its a pity that most of the people have been deceived by the mega corporations. They have been controlled and enslaved. Only when we join hands can we save Dragon City. For Dragon City, for the future, and for the civilization, we must do something! Do what? More and more nerve bundles were wrapped around Meng Chaos body, but he seemed to be unaware of them as he mumbled. Since the worst outcome has already been decided, no matter what kind of changes we make, there are only benefits and no disadvantages. The young girl formed from the Green Tide once again leaned over to Meng Chaos ear and said in a low and firm voice, We can reform Dragon City together and inject a brand new vitality into the decaying human civilization with the new monster civilization. Only in this way can we reverse the future, shatter the nightmare, and stop the destruction of Dragon City! With the girls voice, the apocalyptic flames in the neural network lit up and wreaked havoc again. Countless dazzling light balls seemed to have exploded directly on Meng Chaos retina and even his cerebral cortex. His mind was completely blank. He could not see or hear anything, and he could barely breathe or think. Damn it! Meng Chao realized that his spiritual defense line was gradually collapsing under the attack of the apocalyptic nightmare that he did not know if it was a coincidence or not. The monster masterminds spiritual attack ability was obviously several levels higher than the Demonic Abyss Eye and Vortex. He knew that the other party was up to no good. But it was as if he had fallen into a pure white maze. Not to mention finding a way out, he couldnt even tell which was the wall and which was the passage. At this moment Boom! Boom boom boom! The pure white maze suddenly shook violently and cracked into black cracks. A voice echoed in Meng Chaos mind. Wake up, Meng Chao, wake up! It was Lu Siyas voice! Through the cracks on the pure white maze, Meng Chao saw that the Green Tide had formed. The girl who looked like Jin Qianxi quickly retreated and reintegrated into the Tree of Wisdom. The Tree of Wisdom seemed to have been roasted by invisible flames. All its tentacles, branches, and vines were creaking and twitching violently. They were even curled into clusters of coke. The world around it was splitting apart. Pieces of land were peeling off and collapsing, like a broken jigsaw puzzle. Sister Ya has succeeded! Meng Chaos mind was racing, and he was ecstatic, I told Sister Ya that I would attract the Tree of Wisdoms attention. Sister Ya and the other members of the exploration team would be responsible for blowing up its main body. Now, it seems that even if they didnt completely blow it up, at least they have seriously damaged the monsters neural network! As the Tree of Wisdom retreated, Meng Chaos mind became clearer, and his thoughts sharpened again. The flaws in the Tree of Wisdoms long speech just now were exposed like reefs after the tide receded. No, youre lying! Meng Chao raised the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber with one hand and pointed it at the Tree of Wisdoms core. Just now, you said that you merged with Jin Qianxi not long after you fished her body out of the Red Dragon River and rescued the little girl, Gu Ling from Peach Blossom Town. That should have been decades ago. Why is the Gu Ling that I saw still a naive little girl? Also, if Peach Blossom Town really exists and is thriving because of your construction, why cant we observe it from the top of the sinkhole? Dont tell me that Peach Blossom Town is located in a certain area of spatial folds that can not be observed and found by conventional methods. If that is the case, you can invite us into the otherworldly paradise openly instead of numbing our central nerves and cerebral cortex with hallucinogenic spores and making us hallucinate that we have fallen into the sinkhole so that we can enter the mysterious Peach Blossom Town. There is only one truth. Ancient spirit and Peach Blossom Town do not exist. Even if they did exist, they are definitely not what you want us to see. Why dont you dare to let us see Peach Blossom Towns real appearance? Is the city of light that you are talking about an illusory fantasy, or even a d*mn scam? The Tree of Wisdom was speechless. Under the burning of the invisible flames, it seemed to be more and more twisted and in pain. Meng Chao, on the other hand, discovered more loopholes through its pale shadow. More importantly, if half of your soul is Jin Qianxis, and that half is also influenced by her, and youre willing to coexist peacefully with human beings and create the future together, you wouldnt have to wait until now to resort to such extreme methods as controlling an abnormal superbeast and overturning Dragon City from the inside out. During the few years when the Tree of Wisdom and Jin Qianxi merged together, you could openly go to Dragon City to look for Battle God Lei Zongchao. At that time, the mega corporations in Dragon City were not as big as they are today. There was no gap between the peerless experts and the third-rate experts. Many new fields were still the stage for free competition. As a martial arts legend, Lei Zongchao had a high prestige and great influence. Jin wanhao, who was in the Lair, was also restless. He was not willing to just be an Underground Emperor. You must know that Jin Qianxis identity is Lei Zongchaos undying lover and Jin Wanhaos only sister. Although your life form has become completely different from the past, I believe that you have many ways to let Lei Zongchao and Jin Wanhao confirm your identity. In this way, Lei Zongchao, Jin Wanhao, and Jin Qianxi, who has mastered the monster neural network, such an iron triangle can compete head-on with mega corporations, restrict each other, and form healthy competition to ensure the steady development of Dragon City, right? The real Jin Qianxi will definitely do this. She is not an innocent girl, but a survivor who crawled out of the pile of dead people in the Archean relics. Besides her amazing luck, she must have an extremely calm mind, excellent deduction, and judgment. Even I know the correct answer, so there is no reason for her not to know it. Since you chose the best time to do nothing, it can only mean that you are not Jin Qianxi at all, nor are you truly considering for Dragon City and the civilization of mankind! Perhaps you are right. Some of the mega corporations are indeed tumors that are parasitic on Dragon Citys civilization. But you watched the tumors swell day by day and turn from benign to malignant until the tumor was about to break. Only then did you slowly raise the rusty scalpel. How can anyone believe that you are trying to save them and not for another purpose. Chapter 783 - The Grim Reality Chapter 783: The Grim Reality Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was unknown whether it was because of Meng Chaos interrogation or because of Lu Siyas attack. The Tree of Wisdoms bark cracked, revealing the vines that were wriggling like internal organs. Even these vines were withering and rotting at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meng Chao threw out his last attack coldly. Also, youve been hiding a problem from the beginning. From the beginning to the end, youve been talking about how you copied the emotions and desires of human beings into the bodies of the monsters through the neural network, opened their minds, and turned them into spirit beasts. But how do you explain that the monsters possess the characteristics of different species and even the characteristics of animals and plants at the same time? Many of the monsters are a combination of reptiles and mammals. Some of the monsters have the bodies of birds and the tails of arthropods. All kinds of evolutions that nature could never have produced are forcibly pieced together in a simple and crude way on the bodies of the monsters. If there is no genetic factoryor biochemical modulation research center for mass production, how do you explain the birth of these monsters? Why do you always avoid talking about the genetic factory? Is that your biggest secret and the monster masterminds real home? Meng Chaos question was as sharp as the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. The miniature Tree of Wisdom in front of him and the illusion it created were cut into pieces. Amidst the Tree of Wisdoms screams, Meng Chao broke away from the entanglement of the last nerve bundle. The ground beneath his feet seemed to vanish like the world around him. He was enveloped by the feeling of weightlessness as he fell, but he was caught by someone in half a second. Meng Chao, youre awake! It was Lu Siyas surprised and happy voice. Meng Chao blinked hard and looked around. He found that he had returned to the center of Peach Blossom Town. The Tree of Wisdom, which was surrounded by the twin towers and was hundreds of meters tall, was really twisting, struggling, roaring, and wailing in the raging flames. The flames burned brighter and brighter, and gradually licked the crown of the tree. Countless fruits and branches withered, turning into specks of fire and falling down like flowers. The townspeople and monsters who had inhaled too much hallucinogenic pollen seemed to have fallen from a beautiful dream into a nightmare. They were hysterical and began to bawl their fangs and claws. Meng Chao found that he had been caught by Lu Siya in the position of a princess. He hurriedly climbed down from her arms, calmed himself down, and asked, What happened just now? We did it! Lu Siyas face was beaming with joy, Just now, you were completely swallowed by a flower that bloomed at the end of a vine that the wisdom tree stuck out. You were lifted into the air by it, as if you were sleeping in a giant cocoon. No matter how much I shouted, you couldnt hear me. Fortunately, the Tree of Wisdom seemed to have consumed too much of your mind. As expected, your attention was diverted. We succeeded in fixing crystal bombs and a large amount of flammable substances on its root system, burning it to ashes. Its ability to create illusions has been greatly weakened. Look, the entire illusion is beginning to collapse. Its ability to control its mind has been greatly weakened, too. Many members of the exploration team have woken up from their dreams and regained their consciousness! Meng Chao looked in the direction that Lu Siya was pointing at. As he expected, the entire peach blossom town seemed to be sitting on an erupting volcano. It was shaking more and more violently. The overly bright sky, the town covered in a sea of flowers and green tides, and the beautiful silhouettes of the surrounding mountains and rivers gradually faded and blurred. The illusion was collapsing. They were about to see the true face of this world clearly. How is it? You should have been mentally attacked by the monster mastermind just now. What kind of flowery words did it use to bewitch you? Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao with concern. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. Uh Did it say that it actually doesnt want to destroy mankind, but wants to save mankind instead? Lu Siya said, Did it also say that Dragon City is controlled by the nine mega corporations today and is destined to be destroyed? Only by destroying the mega corporations will Dragon City have a future? Then, it will tell you that most of the people in the world are now deceived, deceived, and enslaved by the mega corporations. Only you are not. It thinks that you are different from the rest of the world. You are concerned about the country and the people. You are selfless. You dont have yourself in your heart at all. You are the only one who can wake up when everyone is drunk on you. In short, only you are qualified to be its partner, or even a part of it. Together with it, we can create a brand-new civilization that is carefree and perfect. Meng Chaos eyes and mouth widened inch by inch. Finally, he could not help but stammer, How do you know? Its my fault that I fell into the illusion a few days earlier than you. Ive been hearing this nonsense for a long time. Lu Siya sneered, They even said that the mega corporations and the unparalleled experts have gradually become the malignant tumors that parasitize the civilization and monopolize all the resources. Nonsense. The nine mega corporations have gathered the smartest, strongest, most determined, and most creative elites of Dragon City. Only by concentrating the resources in the hands of the elites like us can they bring out the greatest value and allow the Dragon City civilization to ride the wind and break the waves, advancing in high spirits, and plundering more resources from the outside world. As long as the cake is bigger, all the citizens of Dragon City will get a share of the benefits. The astronomical cultivation resources are not allowed to be used rationally by us. Should we give them to those poor people who are weak-willed, mediocre, and have nothing better to do? Its not just a waste of resources; its the biggest crime! Such a clumsy attempt to sow discord and such a childish way to divide and use them, Im afraid only elementary school students will fall for it. Meng Chao, you cant possibly believe it, right? Well Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, No matter how much it talks, I have my own judgment. Thats good. Long Feijun and the others have also gotten rid of the Tree of Wisdoms influence and realized that they have fallen into an illusion. Yes, Lu Siya said, No matter what, lets work together to break the illusion and tear apart the Tree of Wisdoms true face first! At this moment, hundreds of members of more than ten exploration teams jumped out of the dancing crowd. Their eyes gradually became clear again, and their auras were as sharp as sabers. As Lu Siya had discussed with Meng Chao before, such a large-scale illusion that could confuse hundreds of people at the same time was similar to mass hysteria. It had to rely on the resonance of the brain waves of the human beings in order to spread the effect of mass hysteria. As long as a human was confused by the illusion, his brain waves would be able to add fuel to the illusion and infect more of his companions. Similarly, as long as a human was the first to regain consciousness and realize the flaws of the illusion, his brain waves would sting and wake up the others, causing the entire illusion to collapse like an avalanche. Those who were qualified to join the exploration team were all people with unswerving determination. Even though they were caught off guard by the tree of wisdom, they still realized the problem after sensing the brainwaves released by Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and the other experts. Therefore, they pushed their brainwaves to the maximum, they echoed with them from afar. The brainwaves, spirit magnetic fields, and life magnetic fields of countless experts gathered together and burst into an intense resonance. The brainwaves visible to the naked eye turned from ripples into waves, tearing the utopia in front of them into pieces. Everyone heard a boom. It was as if a translucent, beautiful, but extremely fragile soap bubble had finally burst. I escaped! Meng Chao felt that the world around him had changed in an instant. He subconsciously tugged at Lu Siya, confirming that she was also beside him in the real world, and not an illusion created by the wisdom tree. Just as he stretched out his hand, Lu Siya also stretched out her hand. Sensing the other partys temperature, both of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. However The scene in front of them shocked them at the same time. It was as if a hole had been drilled through the top of their heads and a scoop of frozen water with ice shards had been poured into it. The two of them had guessed correctly. Such a large-scale illusion of a paradise outside the world could only be created by relying on reality. This should be the paradise town in the real world. Since there were collapsed buildings and charred ruins everywhere, it was like a pile of toppled tombstones. Unfortunately, the ruins of the town were not covered with a colorful sea of flowers and a vibrant green tide. There were only clumps of fungus blankets that emitted a fishy smell, like spots growing on the corpses of the town. The Tree of Wisdom also stood before their eyes. It was also not as colorful and fruitful as it was in the illusion. Its true appearance was like countless rotten and smelly poisonous snakes tangled together, with countless human and monster skeletons mixed in. On the branches that were stiff and twisted like the limbs of demons, there were indeed some round things. When the wind blew, they swayed like wind chimes. When Meng Chao looked closely, he realized that they were all dried heads. What was even more terrifying was that what surrounded the ruins of the town was no longer the green mountains and rivers that were filled with the sounds of birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers. Instead, it was a dark jungle that was shrouded in dense fog. The towering ancient trees that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws in the dense fog were like the silhouettes of hungry demons. There was endless wilderness in all directions. At the end of the jungle was an arc-shaped rock wall that extended all the way to the clouds and fog. Such a unique terrain made Meng Chao realize that he had really fallen into the depths of the sinkhole. Just as everyone was bewildered, rustling sounds came from the jungle around him. Then, pairs of scarlet eyes appeared in the mist, and faces that seemed to have been chopped into 17 or 18 pieces and roughly stitched together. Their facial features were not aligned, and their teeth protruded out of their missing lips. Even the monsters were scared shitless when they saw these stitched monsters. They ran away with their tails between their legs because they had a scarier name than monstersundead creatures! Many of the undead creatures were surrounded by blood-patterned flowers and burning phosphorescent flames, along with some ferocious-looking zombies. Some of the zombies were wearing decaying clothes from Earth! Chapter 784 - The Revenant’s Revenge How did this happen? Where have we fallen to? Are these really zombies? Why do they feel so strong? Even though many of the exploration team members were used to big storms, they still felt their scalps go numb in the face of such a terrifying scene. It should be known that ordinary zombies had rotten muscles, loose tendons, and weak joints. Their movements were slow and distorted. Even without touching them, their limbs would fall off by themselves. In short, they were very weak. In a zombie crisis, even if ordinary citizens were to wave their lawnmowers, they would be able to kill the zombies and charge through their ranks seven times[1]. If it was a super zombie created by the monster civilization, its mobility and infection rate would be doubled. Plus, it could spray flames or acid. While it could cause serious damage to ordinary citizens, it could not do anything to superhumans who were above average. Superhumans created a spirit magnetic field. If one were to use an ultimate skill and not be able to kill seventy to eighty zombies, it would all be because he had bad eyesight and poor aim. However, the zombies in front of him were different. Their flesh and blood were merely atrophied instead of rotting. No, not atrophied but compressed. Their flesh was compressed to the limit, becoming a substance that was as hard as steel. Their tendons had only turned grayish-white, but they were not broken. They also had strengthened ductility and flexibility. Strands of blood-patterned mycelium drilled out of their skin. At first glance, they looked like they were covered with a layer of short red hair. From Meng Chaos previous experience of provoking undead creatures, this layer of red hair could not only evenly disperse external attacks, but also make it difficult for external forces to focus on a single point and break through the defenses of the undead creatures. It could also stimulate the cells of the undead creatures to accelerate the division and abnormal proliferation, increasing their ability to survive on the battlefield. Crystal-like substances grew around their joints, which could strengthen the joints and protect them from the enemys attacks like armor. Of course, they didnt have eyeballs. However, the phosphorescence in the bottom of their eyes formed countless complicated geometric patterns as if they were flickering with evil intelligence that was completely different from human beings. Even the undead creatures that were surrounded by blood stripes were subtly obeying the commands of these zombies, forming a battle formation that was orderly in offense and defense, and commanded and prohibited. Such human-shaped undead creatures, of course, could not be compared to the traditional, weak zombies. Instead, they were zombies that could self-cultivate and level up. They were even somewhat similar to the undead creature commander from the Netherworld, lich, in Meng Chaos memory fragment from his previous life. But why were some zombies wearing Earth-era clothing? Could it be that they were all citizens of Peach Blossom Town? Before everyone could figure this out, countless zombies had already commanded the stitched-up-monster-like undead creatures to surround the hundreds of exploration team members. The rotten smell on their bodies and the deep flames in their eyes combined to form an invisible swamp, causing the exploration team members to sink deep into it and almost suffocate. Im sorry, Meng Chao. I did lie to you all. Peach Blossom Town is not a perfect paradise. Its just an illusion that I created. This place in front of us is filled with gusts of cold wind, ghostly aura, undead creatures, and red-haired zombies. Its the real Peach Blossom Town. A faint sigh sounded behind Meng Chao. It seemed to contain great regret, grievance, and anger. Everyone was shocked. They turned around and looked at the Tree of Wisdom that was formed from the snake-like vines and the bones of the monster. It also had scarlet mycelium, dark green moss, and rotten mucus. The trunk of the wisdom tree cracked again. Countless mycelium wrapped the moss and condensed into the appearance of a young girl resembling Jin Qianxi. However, at this moment, the young girl was covered in pustules, tumors, and wounds that would never heal. Her facial features and limbs were twisted, and poisonous spores were spurting out of her seven orifices, making her look like a goddess of pestilence. She was completely different from the young girl that Meng Chao had seen in the illusion. Her body was surrounded by golden rays, and she was as flawless as a gemstone and as crystal clear as crystal! Are you disappointed? In me like this, and in Peach Blossom Town like this? The goddess of pestilence stepped on the corpse flowers that blossomed from the snake vines and slowly walked toward Meng Chao and the others. Im sorry. I didnt mean to deceive you. The truth is too cruel and ugly, and I cant say it out loud. Thats right. Peach Blossom Town wasnt saved. It was destroyed decades ago by the humans themselves. That was after I fished out Jin Qianxis body from the Red Dragon River and tried to fuse her soul. Unlike what I said before, the fusion was not that smooth. Jin Qianxi was one of the strongest existences among the transmigrators on Earth, and I was one of the strangest carbon-based intelligent life forms born in this foreign land. How could the fusion of two powerful life forms that were so different be smooth? In the beginning, Jin Qianxi could not understand my wisdom and civilization form at all. I was also scared out of my wits by the horrifying scenes that originated from the ancient relics in the depths of her memory. The two of us engaged in a soul-stirring war on the soul level. Neither of us was willing to give in. We wanted to seize the control of the new souls after the fusion. Our souls were broken into pieces during the war, and both of us suffered heavy losses. Even if we managed to combine them, it would still be a great loss for us. It would take a long period of adjustment. For several years, I lost the ability to manipulate the spirit beasts through the neural network. My entire body was paralyzed. I could only observe the nearby Peach Blossom Town quietly, but I was unable to extend a single vine to interfere with every move of the town. Therefore, I couldnt stop everything. I couldnt stop the leader and the experts under him from slaughtering the people in Peach Blossom Town wantonly. The sabers that were broken because too many bones were chopped off were simply broken in the end instead of the innocent townspeoples necks. I couldnt stop the demons who were waving their sabers from catching up with the poor girl, Gu Ling and killing her in the cruelest way. I failed to stop the leader and the experts under him from killing most of the innocent townspeople. As a result, the industry and technology of the town could not be maintained at all. The leader and the experts under him had no choice but to gradually give up all the tools of civilization from Earth and cultivate even harder, hoping to gather thousands of magnificent forces into one body and survive in the jungle by themselves. It was like drinking poison to quench thirst, a vicious cycle. The more crazily they trained, the more they had to plunder all the resources of the town. The more resources they plundered, the more the industry and technology of the town declined, and the civilization was gradually unable to be maintained. Without the civilizations protection, they could only train crazily, turning into savages wreathed in spirit flames. However, without industry, technology, and a perfect research and education system, even if they had a lot of crystals, the flesh of monsters, and heavenly materials and earthly treasures, how could they have discovered the correct training method of spirit energy without being mentally deranged? Gradually, the leader and the experts under him were corroded by the unparalleled spirit energy and their brains were corrupted. Their emotions and desires were magnified infinitely, and they were driven more and more by instinct rather than reason. In the training terms of your dragon city, they became lost people, pitiful creatures who were lost in the mysterious and boundless world of spirit energy. They turned Peach Blossom Town into a literal hell on Earth. The last innocent people fell in pools of blood. The funny thing was that the leaders and the experts who boasted that they had all the power in the world did not realize how insignificant their power was compared to the vast world beyond the forests. The townspeople are all dead. No one is mining for them, forging weapons and armor for them, collecting and cooking food for them, acting as cannon fodder for them, and consuming the combat ability of the monsters. All of this must be dealt with by them personally. Im still unable to move. However, the monsters who have long awakened their wisdom and replicated the desires and hatred of human beings can not wait to devour the entire Peach Blossom Town. The leader and the experts under him were indeed ten times stronger than before. However, without the resistance of the townspeople, the number of monsters that appeared in front of them was hundreds of times more than before. The leader and the experts under him fell into the ocean of monsters that were haunted by the vengeful souls of human beings. At this moment, they finally woke up and regretted their actions. However, Peach Blossom Town was not destroyed by the monsters. There were all kinds of viruses, bacteria, fungi, and parasites in the Hidden Mist Domain, and all kinds of undead creatures often appeared. After years of fighting, Peach Blossom Town became the best petri dish for the spores of the blood stripe virus and the zombie virus. After countless coincidences, collisions, fusion, mutation, screening, and evolution, a new form of the super zombie virus appeared. No. This thing that has fused the genetic fragments of the blood stripe virus, archaic bacteria, and various parasitic organisms can no longer be described as a virus. It is a hundred times more dangerous than ordinary zombie viruses. Other than being highly infectious, it has been dead for many years, buried deep underground, and nourished by the crystal veins for many years. Not only is it not rotting, but it even appears to be crystallized. Moreover, it was very difficult for them to be destroyed by the human bodys immune system and the spirit magnetic field. Even the superhuman ones had a certain chance of being infected by it. Just like that, the leader, who was covered in wounds, and the experts under his command were shocked to discover that, after they managed to repel the monsters attack with great difficulty, it was no longer the familiar monster that was making a comeback, but the vengeful spirits of the dead. In the past few years, they killed the citizens of Peach Blossom Town. Other than throwing them into the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River, they also threw them into the depths of the forest. They thought that the bodies of all the innocent people would gradually sink, rot, and disappear in the dark jungle just like their sins. However, they didnt expect that the few lucky victims, stimulated by the injustice, anger, hatred, and the super zombie virus, would crawl back to the human world from the deepest part of hell and reappear before their eyes. [1] Reference to scene in Romance of the Three Kingdoms in which Zhao Yun charges seven times through the ranks of Cao Caos armies. https://chinese.yabla.com/chinese-english-pinyin-dictionary.php?define=%E4%B8%83%E8%BF%9B%E4%B8%83%E5%87%BA Chapter 785 - Personally Tasting the Pain of the Undead! The pustules on the goddess of pestilence burst one by one, and thick venom spurted from each pustules. However, the venom transformed into deformed and ugly little people, like models of zombies. They were divided into two teams, and they collided, brutally killing each other. This is the version of the zombie crisis in Peach Blossom Town. Its a hundred times more tragic than the zombie crisis in Dragon City. The goddess of pestilence continued, The vengeful spirits rushed toward the leader and the experts under him like a tide. The leaders and experts who used to be high and mighty, arrogant, and even sage-like, had lost most of their psionic powers, strength, and resources to the monsters. They could no longer resist the attacks of the spirits. They gritted their teeth and crushed the spirits with the last bit of their strength. They destroyed the spirits to the point that even the spores of the Blood Flower and the zombie virus could not be regenerated. However, their wounds were inevitably infected by the cold blood that spurted out of the undead. As a result, they were infected with dozens of new zombie viruses and other weird things. Under the combined effect of violent psionic power and the new zombie virus, the leader and the experts led by him also mutated. Their skin festered, their limbs twisted, and their flesh, as well as blood, were gradually swallowed by overlapping tumors. Their appearance became as ugly as their soul. Their brains were also seriously corroded, with the last bit of their humanity destroyed. From that day on, there wasnt a single human being in Peach Blossom Town. Between the broken walls, there were only human-shaped shells filled with mycelium, viruses, hatred, and desires. Together with the undead creatures that had been transformed from monsters, they lingered, wandered, fought, broke apart, and rebirthed eternally. Peach Blossoms civilization perished. It wasnt until then that I gradually recovered the ability to control the etherealized plants and spirit beasts through the neural network. However, I was too late. I could not save half of the human beings in Peach Blossom Town and the glory of the civilization. The only thing I could do was find all the human corpses and integrate them into my main body so that they would not be corroded by the monsters, the Blood Flowers spores, and the zombie viruses. Some of the corpses were nourished by the underground spirit veins. Their brain tissues were crystal-like. Miraculously, some of their emotions and memories were still preserved, just like incomplete souls. I treasured them. I repaired their crystal brain fragments with fungi and algae. Then, I treated them like computational units that formed a large-scale computational system together. On one hand, I made up for the deficiency of a primary neural network, and on the other, I used them to build a super-large-scale illusiona fairytale-like paradise, where all the violent, sad, anxious, hurt, ambitious, and hateful undead could be comforted forever. Heh, this is the story of Peach Blossom Town. A story full of regret, ugliness, and darkness. I didnt want to tell it to anyone at first. But you forced me to. The tragedy that happened in Peach Blossom Town deeply stimulated me and made me make up my mind to completely break away from Earths civilization and evolve a new one. Ive already missed the chance to save Peach Blossom Town. I will never miss the chance to save Dragon City, which is a hundred times bigger than Peach Blossom Town. I will never watch Dragon City turn into Peach Blossom Town. I will never watch the tens of millions of people in Dragon City turn into the souls, ghosts, and zombies of Peach Blossom Town! No matter how many misunderstandings and enmities I have to bear, no matter how terrible the price I have to pay, I will spare no effort to attack the evil order that governs Dragon City. I will reform Dragon City in my own way and crush the apocalypse! If you insist on standing in my way, open your eyes and watch the end of Peach Blossom Town. You will personally taste the pain of the towns people! The shrieks of the goddess of pestilence turned into a bugle call for the undead to attack. The phosphorescence around the stitching monsters and the zombies instantly flourished, and the stench of decay became even more intense. They were like iron walls, slapping the eyes and noses of the exploration team members hard. Just when the human is stimulated can not open their eyes, can not breathe, the undead like a thick black tide pounced on. Tut, Tut, Tut, Tut, Tut! Even though it used to belong to a dozen different exploratory teams,. But well-trained elite scouts and veteran hunters quickly formed a solid battle formation, shooting short, precise lines of fire in all directions. Many elite scouts were sharpshooters fed by tens of thousands of bullets. Some of them had awakened extraordinary powers such as super vision, trajectory adjustment, weakness detection, and spiritual lock-on. For the most important exploration mission, the bullets that they had deployed were all embedded with high-level crystals, carved with delicate runes, and injected with spiritual energy, armor-piercing bullets, incendiary bullets, freezing bullets, explosive bullets, and shock bullets that could trigger destructive rune arrays. Almost every special bullet drilled into the hollow eye sockets of the undying creatures and exploded brutally deep inside their skulls and even their spines. The explosions of every bullet either froze the undying creatures into ice cubes, turned them into burning fireballs, or shot the main gun of the tank at close range, blowing the body cavity of the undying creatures into pieces. The ferocious power of the bullets was on a completely different level from the Scrapingeffect of ordinary bullets on the undead creatures. Just like that, the exploration team of only a few hundred people miraculously blocked the attacks of the undead creatures like a tide. Unfortunately, miracles were often shorter than fireworks. As more and more undead creatures were shattered by the muzzles of the humans, the fatal flaw of the humanslack of ammunition and heavy firepower was gradually exposed. All the explorers, including Meng Chao and Lu Siya, lost all their heavy weapons when they fell into the sinkhole. They also lost moving armories such as bread crab and peregrine falcon. They only had individual weapons and a small amount of ammunition on hand. No matter how they saved bullets and shot accurately, the few magazines and grenades were quickly consumed. The dense firepower quickly became sparse. Humans had no choice but to retreat step by step and shrink the defensive circle. However, there were densely packed undead creatures in all directions. They were like bubbles rising from the jungle and swamps. Other than the fact that they were about to run out of ammunition, the words of the goddess of pestilence were also like a real plague that enveloped everyones hearts. Humans were a very strange creature. Compared to beauty, they seemed to be more willing to believe in ugliness. In the original paradise that the other party had created, which was perfect and carefree, many of the exploration team members, like Meng Chao and Lu Siya, had vaguely sensed that something was wrong, saw through the flaws, and woke up. However, the Real ending of Peach Blossom Townthat the other party was describing now seemed more real because of its ugliness. Could dragon city really follow in the footsteps of Peach Blossom Town and embark on the road of Destruction? Will we and our descendants also become ugly, pitiful, and deformed zombies like the people of Peach Blossom Town? Such confusion and fear seeped into the minds of the exploration team members like poison. In particular, some of the exploration team members discovered that many of the spirits who were charging at the front, their swollen and festering faces, were the people who were singing and dancing without any worries under the colorful tree of wisdom. The most beautiful thing had instantly festered into the ugliest stimulation, causing the mental defenses of most of the members of the exploration team to begin to loosen. Not to mention, as the firepower gradually thinned out and the undead creatures got closer and closer, the mucus that splashed out when they exploded could easily splash onto human bodies. In the real world, the trekking and exploration deep into the hidden fog domain had left all the members of the exploration team covered in wounds. Even if they forcefully circulated their psionic power and accelerated their healing, there was no guarantee that they would not have wounds that were invisible to the naked eye but that bacteria, viruses, and spores could easily penetrate. Therefore, while they gritted their teeth and fought against the undead creatures, they also had to divert part of their attention and psionic power to stimulate their immune system and raise their defense level. They had to eliminate or expel all the germs that invaded their bodies. There was a very common name for the process of the human body stimulating the immune system to overwork fever. Soon, most of the exploration team members had a high fever of more than 40 degrees. With the high fever, their combat ability was naturally greatly weakened. Their defense line was in danger at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is not the way to go on! Meng Chao continuously blew up the heads of dozens of undead creatures along with the spine at the back. He ensured that they would not be able to form new bodies for a long period of time. The magazine in his hand had also been used up. He keenly realized that he seemed to have fallen into the rhythm of the wisdom tree the main brain of the monster. He was fighting according to the other partys wishes. We cant kill all the undead creatures. We shouldnt tangle with them. We should directly attack the wisdom trees main body! Meng Chao reacted in an instant and shouted at the top of his lungs. Unfortunately, most of the exploration team members had ferocious expressions on their faces. Their eyes were dull, as if they had fallen into a nightmare or were being invaded and controlled by a mysterious force. They were only focused on fighting and couldnt hear his warning at all. Only L Siya shivered, as if she had just woken up from a nightmare. She looked as if she had just realized something. Sister Ya, lets attack together. We can stop the attack of the undead creatures after we get rid of the ghost tree! Meng Chao aimed at the wisdom tree and pulled the trigger. However, he heard a click, and there was no response from the muzzle of the gun. He cursed in his heart and simply threw the gun that had emptied its bullets at the wisdom tree. Then, he took out the golden tooth blood soul saber at his waist. Amidst the furious roars, the spiritual energy hidden deep inside his veins erupted like a volcano, raising his entire spine. Thick veins of spiritual energy flowed along his spine and wrapped around his torso and four limbs like raging dragons. His torso and four limbs expanded in an instant. Complicated and exquisite spiritual stripes emerged from the depths of his skin, making him look like he was wearing an indestructible nine dragons battle robe that was as thin as a Cicadas wings! Chapter 786 - Double Illusionary Realm! Hum! Hum! Hum! Under the furious spirit flames, the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber emitted high-frequency vibration sounds as if it was disintegrating and blasting out golden rays that were as sharp as swords. After the golden rays rotated dozens of times with Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field, they drilled back into the thousands of runes carved on the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber and turned the extremely powerful heavy saber into a deadly weapon that was more than three meters long and more than half a meter wide. It became a weapon that could cut the Apocalyptic Beasts in half! Lu Siya was staring at it with her eyes wide open. She did not expect Meng Chao to combine the Golden Tooth Saber and the Golden Bloody Soul Saber into such a fierce and peerless weapon. She also did not expect that half a year of training with Lei Zongchao, the Battle God would allow him to advance to such a terrifying level. He vaguely resembled the former owner of the Golden Tooth Saber, the former Underground Emperor, Jin Wanhao. When the super heavy saber finally completed its transformation, Meng Chao could no longer hold back his spirit energy. It surged out of the saber like a flood. The pale golden spirit flame turned into an unstoppable saber glow. After cutting the goddess of pestilence in half, it did not slow down at all. It was deeply embedded in the Tree of Wisdoms trunk, almost cutting it in half. Meng Chao, have you mastered the Divine Nine Dragons Seal and the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash? Lu Siya could not help but exclaim in surprise. She paused for a moment before she continued, You didnt even tell me! Didnt I tell you already? The dragon meridians all over Meng Chaos body were churning, tugging at the 108 main veins and 102 branches. The mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos on his skin seemed to have a life of their own. They guided the spirit energy in his body and instantly created more than ten highly destructive spirit magnetic fields. More than ten destructive waves that could destroy everything in their path slashed toward the depths of the Tree of Wisdom with their blades. Rays of golden light even exploded from the back of the Tree of Wisdom. The Tree of Wisdom let out an extremely shrill scream, and its branches and vines twitched violently. Lu Siya snorted coldly. Unwilling to be outdone, she leaped over Meng Chaos shoulder and kneeled on one knee right below the Tree of Wisdom. She placed her palms on the ground and muttered to herself. Spirit tattoos that were even more exquisite and complicated than Meng Chaos appeared around her as well. As the vitality magnetic field surged, her spirit tattoos gradually shifted from her body to her palms, and then from her palms to the ground. With Lu Siya as the center, a large-scale rune array formed by hundreds of spirit tattoos and runes spread rapidly on the ground. Inside the rune array, all the rocks were under Lu Siyas control. First, there were fine dust, then the muddy soil, then the broken rocks, and finally the largest, hardest rocks. They all floated into the air and condensed into giant snakes that looked like steel and iron. When dozens of rock snakes danced around Lu Siyas body crazily, their momentum that could crush everything was no less than that of Meng Chao, who was wearing the dragon-patterned battle robe and had the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber on his shoulder. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Lu Siya raised her right arm high and swung it down like a guillotine. The dozens of rock snakes were like extensions of her arms and fingers. Their speed was pushed to the limit, and they fought to be the first to hit the Tree of Wisdoms root like cannonballs. The Tree of Wisdom was almost uprooted. The shocking scene reminded Meng Chao of the first time he and Lu Siya fought side by side in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range three years ago. At that time, Lu Siya had just moved from a support class to a combat class. She could barely summon a small rock snake, but it was still weak and fragile. It would collapse at a touch! In just three short years, the changes that had happened to her could also be described as a completely different person! He still had the help of the Kindling and Contribution Points System, but she had nothing. She could only rely on unremitting efforts. In a sense, Sister Ya had more potential than him. He really didnt make the wrong choice. She was the best partner on the path of transcendence! Meng Chao could not help but laugh as he stared at Lu Siyas valiant bearing. Sister Ya, you didnt tell me that youve improved so much in the past six months! Of course! Lu Siya was a woman who didnt know what modesty was. She shook off the beads of sweat and dust on her hair and said proudly, Do you think that the only reason Im the team leader of Team Nine is because of your little contribution points? The two of them had not joined forces for half a year. They had the intention to compete in secret. They each took out the unique skills that they had been practicing for the past half a year and crazily attacked the Tree of Wisdom. Meng Chao waved his super heavy saber into a golden whirlwind. Lu Siya summoned hundreds of rock snakes in one breath. The two of them almost unleashed the destructive power of two armies. Both of them were shocked by each others amazing progress. They shouted in unison, Monster! Huff, huff, huff, huff! When the two of them finally retreated at the same time, covering each other and gasping for breath, the Tree of wisdom was already surrounded by smoke and raging flames. However, almost at the same time that they retreated, sizzling, sizzling, sizzling noises were heard from the smoke and flames. It was the sound of cells splitting and flesh regenerating, which was the biggest headache for mankind. The goddess of plagues, who had just been cut in half by Meng Chao, walked through the air on the smoke and flames and looked down at the two of them. Behind her, the Tree of Wisdom, which had been ravaged by the two of them crazily, reappeared in front of them unscathed! This is impossible! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He and Lu Siya had just been talking business for a long time, but the result was that there was no harm. It was very awkward. Gritting her teeth, Lu Siya summoned another rock snake and stabbed it at the Tree of Wisdoms root. The sharp rock stalagmite had clearly pierced a transparent hole in the Tree of Wisdom. However, the moment the stalagmite was pulled out, sticky gum flowed out of the Tree of Wisdoms inside and filled the hole seamlessly. Meng Chao also chopped off the smiling goddess of Pestilences head again. But it was originally made of vines, moss, lichens, and a carpet of fungi. With the squirming of the fungi and moss, it quickly grew a new head, the head of Jin Qianxi. Branches, vines, tree warts, tree trunks they were all the same. It seemed to have the ability of infinite division, infinite proliferation, and infinite regeneration. No matter how hard the two of them hacked, stabbed, and bombarded, the spirit energy that was so violent that it could blow up a skyscraper was brutally bombarded. Even the Tree of Wisdom could recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. How can this be? Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other and saw that the exploration team was engaged in a bitter battle. The defensive line was about to collapse, and there were more and more undead creatures. The two of them were almost in despair. However, what appeared in Meng Chaos heart at the same time as despair was an increasingly strange feeling. He had a feeling that something was wrong. He seemed to have overlooked something. He had overlooked something that had been right in front of him from the very beginning. It was so obvious that he had not noticed it at all. Wait! Therefore, when Lu Siya gritted her teeth again and was about to burn her life and blast out all her spirit energy, Meng Chao reached out like lightning and pressed down on her shoulder. His expression had returned to the calmness he had when he was unraveling the Vortex plot during the Lair battle. Dont waste your energy. We are still in the illusion. Meng Chao stared at the goddess of pestilence and said slowly, one word at a time. What? Lu Siya was stunned. Isnt it obvious? Meng Chao explained calmly, Even if the Tree of Wisdom is the monster mastermind, it has to follow scientific principles and natural laws. As long as it is a carbon-based creature, there is a limit to its cell proliferation and self-repair ability! With our current state and combat ability, we are, to put it modestly, the best special-level experts among the younger generation in Dragon City. If we join hands and unleash our ultimate skills without any scruples, even if the opponent is a Deity Realm expert or an Apocalyptic Beast, it will be impossible for them to be unharmed. They will at least leave a few drops of blood on their nose and some hair on their legs to give us some face, wont they? If this guy is ridiculously strong and has such a loyal army of undead creatures lurking by our side, waiting for its orders at any time, why would it bother to play the paradise game? It will beat us half-dead and leave our souls. After that, whether it implants a zombie virus into our bodies or a mental virus into our brains, it will have the final say, wont it? The only reason to stop it is that it cant do it. This is still an illusion. We are just scaring ourselves! Thats right. This is a double illusion! Lu Siya was also a smart woman. She was immediately enlightened by Meng Chaos reminder. I understand why the last illusion in the paradise was so colorful and so many things that did not follow common sense. It was not that it could not make the illusion vivid, but that it deliberately exposed its flaws so that we would find out the falsehood of the illusion! Exactly! Lu Siya said quickly. For the creator of the illusions, the most important thing is how to make the people it wants to deceive step into the illusions unwittingly and blur the distinction between reality and illusions. If a person is in a sunny city and suddenly comes to a stormy island, no matter how vivid the island is and how well the Lightning and the rain work, he will not be fooled. By the same logic, we were exploring around the crater when we suddenly encountered an abnormal beast tide and an explosion. Then, we fell into the abyss and appeared on the fluffy and soft bed of Peach Blossom Town in a weird way. Even if we did not react at that time, it would not make sense for us to think calmly afterward. The members of the exploration team are all as determined as iron. The nonsense of drifting down the Peach Blossom Creek wont fool anyone. In a large-scale mass illusion, as long as one person wakes up, it may trigger an unpredictable chain reaction. For the creator of the illusion, things are not going well. The Tree of Wisdom understands that it can not perfectly explain the appearance of hundreds of members of the exploration team in Peach Blossom Town at the same time. We will be suspicious sooner or later. Therefore, it simply created a double illusion, the first of which was designed to be seen through by US. When we thought that we had shattered its illusion and returned to the real world, the real illusion had just begun. Chapter 787 - There Was No Way Forward! When Meng Chao and Lu Siya both realized that they were still trapped in the illusion. Their brainwaves shone like searchlights, seeing through the roughness and falsehood of the world around them. It was different from the overly bright colors of the first illusion. The second illusion used rolling fog and black silhouettes to obscure too many details. When one was in a state of panic, it was easy to overlook the clumsiness of the illusion. Instead, due to its resemblance to a horror movie, it made ones hair stand on end, and one would be unable to think. At that moment, under the influence of each others brainwaves, both of them calmed down. Naturally, they could now see that there were flaws everywhere. However, it was useless for them to remain calm. Most of the exploration team members were still trapped in the illusion. They thought that they were fighting an endless stream of undead creatures as if they had fallen into an endless cycle of nightmares. Meng Chao and Lu Siya called out to them a few more times, but they still could not wake them up. The two of them did not dare to take any more drastic measures to forcefully wake up the exploration team members. The reason was, their brains had been invaded and stimulated by the enemy, hence they were in an extremely dangerous state of overload. It was the same as not being able to easily awaken someone who was sleepwalking, especially someone who was sleepwalking while having a nightmare. Otherwise, it would be very easy to scare them silly. Forcefully awakening the exploration team members who had fallen into the depths of the nightmare would also easily cause irreversible damage to their brains. It would make them go crazy and become a muddle-headed cripple, or even a lost person with a distorted soul. The only way to break the illusion was to attack the real body of the creator of the illusion. But weve tried it just now, and its useless! We cant kill it! Lu Siya shouted. Its real body can be resurrected indefinitely! No, theres no carbon-based intelligent creature that can be resurrected indefinitely. The only reason we cant kill it is because were not attacking its real body! Meng Chaos eyes were as sharp as lightning as he stared at the Tree of Wisdom, It has already invaded and interfered with our visual nerves through the illusion. The Tree of Wisdom that we are seeing is just an illusion created by it. Perhaps the us in the real world is simply attacking the air with gorgeous operations. Of course, it wont be able to do any damage at all. If we want everyone to escape from this damn illusion, we have to lock onto its real body and find out where it is hiding! Lu Siyas eyes suddenly lit up. She blurted out, Thats right. Thats right! However, she realized that the demonic plant made of countless monster carcasses and rotten vines was not the Tree of Wisdoms real body. There was still a long distance between them and its real body. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked around. Everything they could see was a dark forest. Countless ancient trees that seemed to be thousands of years old were waving their branches and vines crazily. It was impossible to tell which was the real Tree of Wisdom. Realizing that the two of them had seen through the flaws, the Tree of Wisdom in front of them let out shrill shrieks and urged the undead creatures to speed up their attack. The exploration team had run out of ammunition and food. They had no choice but to draw their bayonets, sabers, and heavy swords to fight against the undead creatures. The light from the sabers and the shadows of the swords interweaved into a steel storm. Although it temporarily blocked the attacks of the undead creatures, it was enough to stop them. However, more and more people could not help but get injured. Their bodies were torn open, and a large amount of the mucus of the undead creatures splattered into them, causing a stinky and thick smoke to rise from the depths of the wounds. The Other World was an extremely unstable place. It was also a world where energy was greater than matter, and consciousness could strongly reflect reality. Even though this was only an illusion. However, after suffering serious damage in the illusion, human brain tissue could still hypnotize themselves and believe it to be true, and identical wounds would appear on their bodies in the real world. Plus, when a human was infected with the blood-striped spores and the super zombie virus in the illusion, all of his self-will was wiped out, leaving only an infinitely magnified killing intent and appetite. In the real world, it was very likely that he would also become a bloodthirsty madman! There was not much time left for Meng Chao and Lu Siya. If this continued, many of the exploration team members minds would be slowly eroded, becoming the monster masterminds puppet minions! The two of them were burning with anxiety. However, the more anxious they were, the more they could not find the Tree of Wisdoms main body. The hundreds of towering trees around them seemed to be engulfed by the Green Tide, blooming rotten corpse flowers one after another, letting out half mocking and half sorrowful laughter. Damn it, how can we find it like this? Maybe its real body isnt here at all! Lu Siya smashed her fist hard. A thick rock snake smashed fiercely into the Tree of Wisdom, shaking it again. However, it was just a futile venting. Meng Chaos pupils contracted into two needle tips in an instant. From the needle tips, an incomparably dazzling light blossomed. Thats right, its main body isnt here at all. Sister Ya, follow me! Meng Chao roared in a low voice and once again shot the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber at the Tree of Wisdom. However, this time, it wasnt aimed at the tree roots or tree trunks, but at the seemingly unimportant tree canopy. Under his exquisite control of the spirit magnetic field, the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber dragged a chain that was dozens of meters long, twining around several thick and flexible branches on the tree canopy. Meng Chao used both hands to hold the pale golden chain. He exerted strength with both arms at the same time, as if he was playing tug-of-war with the Tree of Wisdom, causing more than half of the tree canopy to be deeply bent. Meng Chao, what are you Lu Siya was confused. Hold on to me tightly, dont let go! Meng Chao exerted all his strength, holding it in until his face turned red. Lu Siya did not hesitate at all. She held onto Meng Chaos arms tightly and helped him with the tug-of-war. When the Tree of Wisdom was bent to its limit and was about to break in the middle, Meng Chao suddenly lost all of his strength. His feet stomped heavily on the ground, adding two extremely ferocious accelerants to the Tree of Wisdoms rebound force. The two forces combined into one. As the Tree of Wisdoms canopy bounced up high, it was like Meng Chao and Lu Siya were thrown into the air by a slingshot. Before they were thrown to the highest point, Meng Chao withdrew the saber and chains that were binding the Tree of Wisdom Then, he threw them toward another towering tree in the depths of the jungle that was no less tall than the Tree of Wisdom. Just like that, relying on the elasticity of the branches and the pull of the chains, the magnetic levitation power of the two heaven-tier powerhouses, coupled with the inertia that was pushed to the limit, Meng Chao and Lu Siya were like two big birds with invisible wings, they were flying at full speed over the dark jungle. Where are we going to run to? Lu Siya shouted amid the howling wind. Not to run, but to attack, toward the most vulnerable part of the illusion! Meng Chao roared in a voice that was louder than the wind, Since this is an illusion, the world is certainly not endless. The Tree of Wisdom attracted our attention with its deformed face and the thrilling battle because it hoped that we would stay in the center of Peach Blossom Towns ruinsthe place that it built with the most spirit energy and computational ability, but we chose to go the opposite way and leave Peach Blossom Town as far as possible. Id like to see if the Tree of Wisdom has the ability to create an illusion that we wont be able to fly out of for three days and three nights! Meng Chaos judgment seemed to have hit the Tree of Wisdoms critical point precisely. As they were getting farther and farther away from the ruins of Peach Blossom Town, the dark jungle beneath their feet seemed to become nervous. Every towering tree was shrieking ear-piercingly. Countless vines and branches turned into rotten tentacles of vipers and demons, clawing at their ankles in an attempt to stop them. Meng Chao roared, and the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber once again released ten thousand rays of golden light, cutting off all the tentacles of the demons. Lu Siya also summoned a large number of earth thorns and stalagmites from underground, rising from the ground in the jungle to serve as stepping stones for them. Every time they stomped hard and blasted a stalagmite into powder, they would receive an incomparably powerful driving force, allowing their speed to break through their limits time and time again. Soon, they arrived at the end of the forest. In front of them were towering rock walls that extended all the way to the depths of the misty sky. They extended to the left and right in an arc, until they surrounded the entire forest, Peach Blossom Town, the humans, and the undead creatures. Thunderous roars came from behind the two. When they turned around, they saw thousands of undead creatures, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, shouting at the top of their lungs. They spurted out of the dark jungle and rushed toward the two like a flood. Theres no way forward! Lu Siya roared and raised her arms, which were covered in spirit tattoos, high up in the air. A volcano-like tremor came from the depths of the Earth. Dozens of rock snakes rose up from the ground at the same time and dashed toward the black flood formed by the undead creatures, blocking the attack of the undead tide. However, judging from her pale face, and the blood flowing out of her nostrils, ears, and mouth, her brain was already overloaded in both the illusory and the real world. It was like a burning crystal engine, it was possible that she would die at any moment. Thats right. There is no way forward. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark rock wall. At first glance, the rock wall was filled with uneven rocks. Weeds were growing out of the crisscrossed crevices, and moss was covering it. There were even snakes, insects, rats, and ants running away in panic, it could not be any more normal. However, when Meng Chao activated his five-star Spirit Gaze and activated his extraordinary powers such as long-distance vision, ultra-fine vision, and afterimage contrast, turning his eyes into a combination of telescopes, microscopes, scanners, and other instruments, he quickly discovered that the shape of the crevices, the distribution of the moss, the escape routes of the snakes, insects, rats, and ants on the rock wall in front of him they would reappear every once in a while. It was as if tens of thousands of bricks with the same pattern were stuck on the rock wall. As expected, the Tree of Wisdom didnt expect us to do the opposite. It abandoned the center of Peach Blossom Towns ruins that it had meticulously carved and rushed to the edge of the illusion like lightning. It didnt have enough time to simulate this place perfectly. It could only copy and paste some of the materials on the rock wall. This seemingly indestructible rock wall is the most fragile part of the entire illusion. Theres no more road ahead. The rest of the road is under our feet. Well have to rely on ourselves to break through! Chapter 788 - Break the Illusion! Lock On! Before he could finish his sentence, Meng Chaos spine and the depths of his four limbs had already released a thundering sound. Not only did his spine seem to be protruding like a strange peak, but the bones of his four limbs were also continuously lengthening and expanding. There was also an incomparably dazzling spiritual flame that blossomed from his skin that could not keep up with the speed of his flesh and blood expanding. It was as if he was covered in layers of dragon scales. One, two, three, four, five! Five glittering dragon meridians appeared on the surface of his skin. They even flowed out of his body and turned into spirit energy that swirled around Meng Chaos body. It was as if there were really five dragons that were increasing his power. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber in his hand was even resonating with the vitality magnetic field, emitting the roars of tigers and dragons. Five enormous dragon teeth protruded from the edge of the saber, which was already extremely fierce, forming a sawtooth-like sharpness. The blood jade marrow embedded in the saber was summoned by Meng Chaos indestructible will. It also released all the spirit energy that was as red as blood and painted the five spirit dragons a bloody color that was as intense as fire. At the tip of the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, a tiny ball of light was rapidly forming, expanding, and condensing. Different from before, there seemed to be five tiny flood dragons circling inside the pale-golden ball of light. Even the virtual space created by the Tree of Wisdom could not withstand Meng Chaos unparalleled will. The ice pieces were creaking as they were burnt by the flames. At a speed visible to the naked eye, they became rough and blurry. On the rock wall in front of him, the traces of the simple splicing between two identical materials were finally exposed. This is it! Meng Chaos lips curled into a confident smile. He grasped the super-heavy saber that was wreathed in five dragon-shaped flames with both of his hands and roared. The five flames of spirit energy and the violent spirit energy that originated from the blood jade marrow in the depths of the saber fused perfectly, turning into an unstoppable saber aura that slashed into the gap between two similar rock walls. At that moment, the entire illusionary realm seemed to have frozen. The black flood that Lu Siya had been resisting with great effort, which was made of thousands of undead creatures, froze in an instant and was smeared with a layer of gray, as though it had turned into a weathered stone. In the center of Peach Blossom Towns ruins far away, the Tree of Wisdoms mournful screams echoed. It seemed to have been devoured by Meng Chao and Lu Siyas souls, and the Tree of Wisdom was seriously wounded if it had a soul at all. An illusion? Break! Meng Chao exerted all his strength on the hilt of the saber. His entire body had become one with the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. Like a shield machine that was mixed with light gold and dark red, he kept drilling into the depths of the rock wall amidst the thunderous roars. An unbelievable scene was unfolding! The seemingly indestructible and extremely thick rock was like black glass that was only visible on the surface. It cracked under Meng Chaos furious roars. As the spider-web-like cracks spread rapidly in all directions, dazzling rays of light also exploded from behind the rock wall. They felt as if they were in a clumsy and fragile studio, but they had been muddle-headed and unaware of it. It was not until this moment that Meng Chao finally poked a hole in the studio! At the moment when the rock wallcompletely collapsed. Meng Chao and LV Siya felt their bodies lighten. The ground beneath their feet cracked, and they experienced the feeling of infinite weightlessness and falling into the abyss as if they had fallen into a sinkhole. But this time, they had realized the problem. The so-called infinite weightlessnesswas nothing more than an illusion that someone was interfering with their vestibular organs and central nerves to simulate a high-altitude fall. It was nothing out of the ordinary. Meng Chao and L Siya held each others hands in the air and sensed each others heat and determination. Their brainwaves were synchronized and were stimulating each other. They became more and more awake. Soon, they broke free from the feeling of weightlessness. They also broke free from the Paradisebetween heaven and Hell and breathed the first breath of fresh air in the real world. They found that in the real world, they were entangled by messy vines and hung in the air. These vines were as soft as the tentacles of a jellyfish, and they were covered with thorns. Many thorns pierced deeply into their bodies and connected with their nerves, injecting the juice with hallucinogenic and anesthetic ingredients into their bodies. It turned out that the illusion of the wisdom tree had been implanted into their brains through this method. The two of them stretched their arms and legs as much as they could, pulling up the countless vines by the roots and breaking them inch by inch. Scorching spiritual flames burst out of their pores again, burning the struggling vines into ashes. Relying on the magnetic levitation force, Meng Chao and Lu Siya could finally breathe a sigh of relief after confirming that the other party was close and safe. Looking around, they realized that they were not the only ones being entangled by the vines. When they were observing at the edge of the sinkhole, they had already seen that the depths of the sinkhole were covered with intersecting vines. The vines were also covered with moss, fungus blankets, weeds, shrubs, branches, and colorful mushrooms, together, they formed a complicated aerial jungle. At this moment, hundreds of exploration team members were like them just now. They were entangled by countless vines and hung in the middle of the aerial jungle. Many of them had hundreds of vines wrapped around their bodies. They were wrapped tightly like a huge cocoon. There were also some people who had moss that was as thick as a carpet on their bodies except for the vines. Almost all of their facial features were covered. There were also some people whose vines, branches, and moss secreted a layer of translucent, semi-colloid, and semi-fluid tree sap. It was like some kind of nerve mother liquid. It spread evenly on every nerve node of their bodies, it turned them into shining wax figures. Wrapped in vines, blankets, and sap, the explorers slept like exhausted babies. But their eyes trembled violently and spun rapidly. Their expressions changed from horror to ecstasy, as if they were immersed in heaven and hell at the same time. Their limbs were wrapped in thorns and twisted into all kinds of dancing movements. There were even thorns that could secrete strong acids and poisonous juices. They pulled back and forth on their skin, mimicking the effect of being Seriously injured.. Using real damage to increase the realism of the attacks of the undead creatures in the illusion. No wonder these exploration team members were deeply immersed in the nightmare, unable to extricate themselves. No, perhaps for some people, it was not a nightmare.. Meng Chao noticed that while the vast majority of the exploration team members were gnashing their teeth and dancing as if they were doing their best to fight, a small portion of the exploration team membersexpressions and movements had already relaxed. Their faces were full of piety. Under the pull of the vines, they prostrated themselves on the ground and chanted as if they were worshipping the wisdom tree in the illusion. It seemed that the Mind Virusthat the wisdom tree had planted deep inside their brains had begun to take effect. We must lock onto the main body of the wisdom tree immediately and destroy this bewitching fellow! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and activated his Super Visionto the maximum. Not only did he see the feedback of the visible light around him, he also saw the information generated by the invisible light, the biological heat, and the radiation from the spiritual mines. It was not easy to hypnotize hundreds of experienced extraordinaires at the same time. In order to maximize the efficiency of the neural information exchange and maintain the authenticity and stability of the illusion, the main body of the wisdom tree could not be too far away from the exploration team. Besides, it had also suffered the psychological backlash from Meng Chao and Lu Siya. The mental damage would certainly be displayed very strongly in reality. As he expected, Meng Chao soon discovered that Rustlingsounds were coming from the thickest part of the vines and branches under the feet of the exploration team members. There were also waves of brain waves that seemed to be broken, and intense and painful mental ripples. Ive got you! Meng Chao smiled and raised his hand. The golden chains wrapped around his arms were like a flood dragon rising out of the sea, dragging the golden tooth blood soul blade and emitting thousands of golden rays. While he was in the illusion, the enemy did not try to steal the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. Of course. After breaking through to the heavenly level, the life magnetic field of the extraordinary individuals and the crystals and runes embedded on the main weapon could already resonate with each other in a mysterious way, forming an effect similar to Blood Connection. The main weapon that was nourished with spiritual energy and watered with ones heart every day was equivalent to the extension of ones limbs. Not to mention that it was a divine weapon such as the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. Both the Saber and Meng Chaos body contained a large amount of energy that originated from the Crimson Jade. The saber was also tightly wrapped around Meng Chaos arm with chains. If the enemy wanted to steal the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, Meng Chao would definitely be stimulated and wake up at the first moment. Perhaps, the enemy thought that as long as Meng Chao was deeply brainwashed in the double illusions, no matter how many peerless divine weapons he had, he would be reduced to the minions of the Monster Civilization. However, he did not expect that Meng Chao would be able to break free from the double illusions. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, which seemed to be being continuously burnt by invisible flames and squeaking with hunger, also became the other partys life-threatening amulet. Break!Meng Chao Roared. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber turned into a golden hurricane and crushed all the vines and branches around him. He withdrew the magnetic levitation force and dived toward the direction where the vines were the densest with the help of gravity. The wisdom tree seemed to have realized that a great disaster was coming. It controlled the countless vines and branches with all its might and lashed toward Meng Chao like a burning whip with thorns. Between the vines and branches, there were also countless hideous insect-type monsters and arthropod-type monsters spiders that were bigger than washbasins, centipedes that were as thick as pythons, and giant bees whose mouthparts were as sharp as swords.., giant mantis Golden Sicklesthat could cut through a power armor, butterflies that could release hallucinogenic powder with their eyes that were as bright as the eyes of apocalyptic beasts.. However, under Meng Chaos furious roar that sounded like a torrential flood, these snakes, insects, rats, and ants were all swept into the golden hurricane like vines and branches. First, they were torn into pieces, and then they were instantly burned into charcoal. The next moment, the charcoal was also shattered into powder! Chapter 789 - The Mission Still Had to Continue! When all the obstructions were burned to ashes. Meng Chao finally saw the Tree of Wisdoms true appearance hidden in the depths of the vines and shrubs. It turned out that its true form was not a colorful or deformed towering tree. Instead, it was a huge, fleshy, parasitic herb that was similar to a huge flower. The petals, which were almost a hundred meters in diameter, were like mushrooms covered in scarlet stripes, emitting a strong smell of corpses. The Hole in the center of the petals was filled with a sticky liquid that looked like brains. Clusters of glowing, nerve-like mycelium grew in the mucus. Countless mycelium pierced into the vines in all directions and then connected to the human neural network through the thorns through the tubes inside the vines. This was how the king flower created illusions and dragged humans into endless nightmares. Sensing Meng Chaos raging spiritual flames, the surface of the king flower hummed, and countless scarlet mosquitoes and flies flew up. It turned out that the so-called scarlet stripes were dense swarms of insects. They were attracted by the corpse odor of the king flower. While licking the juice, they could also help the king flower spread the hallucinogenic spores to a wider range. Meng Chao recalled that when the exploration team was on a mission at the edge of the sinkhole, they had indeed encountered many scarlet mosquitoes and flies flying around. At that time, no one had paid any attention to them. It was perfectly normal for mosquitoes and flies to hover in the depths of the forest. Now that he thought about it, it must have been the mosquitoes and flies that had initially paralyzed their nerves. Only the vines controlled by the king flower could wrap around their hands and feet and drag them into the sinkhole without anyone noticing. Thinking of this, Meng Chao snorted coldly. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber turned into a torch that burned the sky. The spirit flames that were more than a thousand degrees high burnt all the mosquitoes and flies in the sky into dancing sparks before turning them into piles of coke, the king flower fell to the ground with cracking noises. The king flower that had been stripped of the mosquitoes and flies seemed to be shivering and extremely fragile. Countless roots, stamens, and mycelium grew out of the brain-like juice and interweaved into a small human figure, revealing Jin Qianxis face again. Meng Chao heard its sharp voice. Dont kill me. We Can change the world together! Of course, I will stop the apocalypse, save Dragon City, and change the world. Meng Chao enunciated each word clearly and resolutely said, But my comrade-in-arms will never be a monster like you! Before he finished his sentence, five streams of spirit flames that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws like dragons spurted out from Meng Chaos back again. They were like five extremely powerful jet crystal engines that helped him speed up to the maximum. Meng Chao and the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber merged into one, tearing apart the Jin Qianxi mycelium, and stabbing the blade deep into the brain of the king flower. In an instant, the entire jungle in the sky was screaming at the top of its voice. Every vine and branch was shivering, every bush and bush was cramping, and every carpet and carpet was retreating quickly. They were crawling back into the holes and crevices in the ground. The king flower, which was dozens of meters in diameter, was burning furiously. Meng Chaos saber radiance turned into dozens of dark golden streams of light and darted inside its body. Then, it tore apart the petals and crawled out. Countless golden flames licked the surface of its flesh, causing it to wither, carbonize, and shatter in just a few seconds. The king flower, which was struggling on the verge of death, released streaks of incomparably sharp mental lightning in an attempt to destroy Meng Chaos mental defense line. However, through spirit energy ripples similar to brainwaves, it implanted images deep inside Meng Chaos brain. No matter how terrifying it was, it could not surpass the apocalypse that Meng Chao had personally experienced. It had made the same mistake as the Demonic Abyss Eye. It was to exaggerate the horror of the apocalypse to a reincarnated person who had returned from the apocalypse. Give me Go to hell! Meng Chao inputted spirit energy crazily, causing the blade of the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber to continuously expand. The blade was only a few meters long. However, the sabers aura, which was enhanced by spirit flames, had expanded to dozens of meters. The saber aura that was dozens of meters long flashed and cut the scorched king flower in half from the middle! At this moment, something seemed to scream at the root of the king flower. Then, it escaped from the root of the king flower at lightning speed and darted toward the depths of the crater. Lu Siya was quick enough to summon almost a hundred earth thorns on the ground. However, the thing was similar to the Vortex of the supernatural entity. It was almost transparent and did not fear the sharp thorns at all. Soon, it disappeared without a trace. The king flowers life force was completely drained after the thing escaped. It turned into a large black carbon ball that was shattered into pieces by Meng Chaos Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. It fell dozens of meters into the air and shattered on the ground. Without the blessing of the king flower, the vines that were so full that they could suck the blood, spinal cord, and brain of human beings like the tentacles of a demon withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. With a slight tug, they could be torn apart. People were breaking out of the illusion one after another. First, Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, and the other senior experts who were close to the peak of Heaven Realm. When they found that they were hanging upside down by the vines, they were all stunned for a few seconds. However, they were all extraordinary figures who had survived hundreds of battles in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. When they saw Meng Chao standing next to the corpse of a giant, bizarre creature with his Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber and his spiritual flames and killing intent, they quickly realized what was going on. Damn it! Its an illusion in an illusion That was close. If Meng Chao and Lu Siya had not woken up first, everyone would have been trapped there. They hurriedly tore apart all the withered vines around them. Then, they went to rescue the exploration team members who had fallen into the illusion a few days ago and were muddle-headed and unable to extricate themselves. The spirit indices of these people had either plummeted to the bottom or soared to two or three times their limit. They were on the verge of spirit deviation. Fortunately, Long Feijun and the others had brought a large amount of nerve tranquilizers with them. They had even cooled the temperature of their brain tissues and other organs, allowing them to enter a hibernation state temporarily, thereby delaying the onset of their injuries and the degree of spirit deviation. After the timely awakening and treatment, the vast majority of the exploration team members were safe and sound. A very small number of exploration team members who had suffered a mental breakdown were also injected with drugs and properly placed. The team followed the vines and slid all the way to the bottom of the sinkhole. Only when they stepped on the soft humus did they finally heave a sigh of relief. Looking up at the charred remains of the king flower and thinking of the Tree of Wisdom in the double illusion, which was hard to distinguish between good and evil, everyone felt a lingering fear. They felt both gratitude and admiration for Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Two rows of small golden words jumped out of Meng Chaos vision. [Congratulations, Fire Relayer. You have killed the supernatural entity, Tree of Wisdom and awakened the survivors of nineteen exploration teams. Your hard work will greatly reduce the Dragon City civilizations losses during the full-scale attack on the hidden fog domain. Contribution Points + 19,533] [Unlock progress of Supernatural Entitys Mystery+ 9%. Current total progress is 80% . The final truth is about to be revealed. Contribution Points + 16,741] So, the thing that created the illusion was not the ultimate mastermind hidden behind the monster civilization. It was just one of the generals under the mainframeone of the nine supernatural entities. Meng Chao was a little disappointed at first. Thinking about it carefully, he felt a little lucky. A real monster mastermind was not so easy to deal with. In his previous lifes memories, it had been Battle God Lei Zongchao who had burned his life to perish together with the monster mastermind. If he had fallen into the illusion created by the monster mastermind, even his brain would have been sucked dry by the other party. Speaking of which, the reward for killing the supernatural entity, the Tree of Wisdom was too little, was it not? A mere 10,000 contribution points was not much more than the contribution points needed to unlock the Supernatural Entity Mystery by 9 percentage points. Meng Chao remembered that the last time he killed the Vortex, he had received more than 600,000 contribution points in one go! Of course, the purpose of killing the Vortex that time was to prevent the Lair from collapsing completely, thus ensuring a complete victory in the battle in Dragon Citys periphery. However, killing the Tree of Wisdom this time also effectively ensured the smooth implementation of the overall attack and could save the lives of thousands of soldiers. More than 10,000 contribution points and more than 600,000 contribution points. Was that not too unfair? Meng Chao did not think that the Kindlings calculations would be wrong. There had to be a reason. Also, the moment he killed the supernatural entity, the Tree of Wisdom, he seemed to see something escape from the Tree of Wisdoms root system. Lu Siya had seen it too, but she had not seen it clearly. But now was not the time to dwell on such details. Lets go. We still have to complete the mission! Meng Chao said to Long Feijun and the others, who had gathered around and were about to express their gratitude to him as well as Lu Siya. Thats right. Long Feijun turned the kindness of saving Meng Chaos life into the heat of his palm and patted Meng Chaos shoulder heavily. After this battle, the most outstanding young officer of the Red Dragon Army and Meng Chao were not only fellow disciples of Battle God Palace but also comrades who had shared life and death together. Nothing was said between comrades. The two of them glanced at the surviving members of the exploration team. Although the supernatural entity, the Tree of Wisdoms purpose was not to kill them. However, the mysteriousness of the Hidden Mist Domain and the irreversible damage to the human brain caused by the spiritual attacks still caused the nineteen exploration teams to lose about half of their members. The blood of the victims could not be wasted. Since they had risked so much to get here, there was no reason for their efforts to be wasted. Whether or not there were existences more terrifying than the Tree of Wisdom hidden in the depths of the sinkhole, they had to explore the terrain of the place clearly. Then, they summoned long-range heavy firepower and blew the monster mastermind into the sky. Between the messy vines and the wet, soft humus, they retrieved some surveying equipment, thinking tanks, and drones. Among them were more than ten Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons, which were the most advanced models. The equipment, the tanks, and the drones had been strengthened and upgraded in the Hidden Mist Domain, where the spirit and magnetic interferences were extremely strong. As long as they were not torn into pieces by the monsters, they could maintain the lowest performance. In fact, although a long time seemed to have passed in the illusion, it had only been a few hours since Meng Chao and the others had fallen into the crater in the real world. Chapter 790 - Building a New Earth! Just a few short hours were far from enough to erode the sturdy shells of the Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons. The exploration team quickly repaired dozens of thinking war trucks and drones before they released them, expanding the scope of the scanning and mapping circle. Although they sensed extremely strong spirit magnetic interference at the edge of the sinkhole, the spirit magnetic environment in the depths of the sinkhole was rather stable, like the calm in the eyes of a storm. Thinking about it carefully, it made senseit was impossible for the monster mastermind to build the ultimate lair of the entire civilization in a place where the spirit and magnetic interference was extremely strong. If it was filled with strong interference and radiation at all times, even the monsters would not be able to survive. However, there were no monsters here. To be more precise, other than small monsters like snakes, insects, rats, and ants, which posed no threat to humans, and the bubbling mud, there were no other monsters in the dark forest in the depths of the sinkhole, there was no sign of Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, or Apocalyptic Beasts. Perhaps it was because the mist above their heads and the crisscrossing vines had blocked most of the sunlight, the bottom of the sinkhole looked lifeless. There were no living super giant monsters, nor any traces of the beast horde. The Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons had scanned and mapped the sinkhole for six hours, covering almost every corner of the sinkhole, but they had never encountered any obstacles. How strange. Recalling the tragic battle between the Dragon City civilization and the monster civilization in his previous life, Meng Chao could not help but frown, The monster civilization just sat there and waited for death, allowing us to march into their nest and gallop freely, touching every flower and grass clearly? Perhaps, the monster civilization has long collapsed, and the monster mastermind has already escaped. Long Feijun guessed, Half a year ago, we annihilated the main force of the monster civilization in the periphery of Dragon City. Then, half a year later, we hunted down the remnants of the monster horde all over the mountains and fields. If these animals really possess intelligence that is no less than that of humans, they should know that their pitiful civilization is doomed, right? Theres no point in resisting stubbornly. If they dont want to surrender, they can only choose to run away. In any case, the foreign world is so big. Other than Monster Mountain Range, there should be other mountains and forests that can keep them alive. The only Tree of Wisdom left to deal with us is just bluffing and trying to confuse us. That was true. If the monster mastermind really understood the essence of human civilization, it would understand the principle of Theres always hope. Running away was its best survival strategy. There was no need to stay in Monster Mountain Range and fight the people of Earth to the death. According to such optimistic estimates, Dragon Citys civilization would soon occupy the monster civilizations ultimate lair without bloodshed and end this damn war. Although he did not believe in any gods, Meng Chao still prayed silently in his heart, hoping that the war would really be so smooth. At this moment, a few Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons sent news at the same time. They scanned the ruins of the human towns. This is the real Peach Blossom Town! An hour later, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and the other members of the exploration team arrived at a dried-up swamp southwest of the sinkhole. They saw the corpses of a town. The collapsed buildings were rotting flesh, the rusty steel bars were broken bones, and the shattered and overturned roads were like dried-up blood vessels. The wreckage of vehicles that had long been reduced to scrap metal was devoured by the roots of the swamp and etherealized plants, it became the last vestiges of civilization that had solidified in the jungle. There were no beautiful trees, colorful sea of flowers, streams full of falling flowers and red leaves, or carefree people who ate their fill all day long. There were no hideous and ugly undead creatures or eternal wandering zombies. There were only tombstones that seemed to have been in disrepair for a long time, and the ruins were covered with branches and vines, quietly telling the story of the extinction of a civilization. Start a full-scale exploration of the town to see if we can find any survivors or production materials that are useful to Dragon City, Long Feijun ordered. Hundreds of exploration team members moved together and soon turned the ruins of the town upside down. However, they didnt find any survivors or anything worth recycling. They only found some human bones. The whole town was like a huge monster that chewed through hundreds of rows of teeth in its bloody mouth. All the beautiful and valuable things were crushed and destroyed. Only the scars on the bones told the exploration team what kind of suffering and pain peach blossom town had gone through. One of the scars on the skull caught the attention of the exploration team. Including Meng Chao, there were many sharpshooters in the exploration team. Everyone could see that this was a wound caused by a gun shooting at close range. As for the monsters, it was obviously impossible for them to blow up a humans head with a gun. For a moment, everyone fell silent. The speculation that had been lingering in everyones mind ever since they regained consciousness, but everyone had a tacit understanding and did not want to say it out loud, could no longer be hidden. Could it be that the Tree of Wisdom was not lying? Had Peach Blossom Town really been destroyed by the infighting of the human race and not just the invasion of the monsters? It had been the truth when it said that Earth was destroyed. Had the civilization on the mother planet really been destroyed because of an all-out nuclear war? The humans who had transmigrated to other worlds all relied on their yearning for their mother planet and even their faith. Only then could they manage to maintain the law, morality, and social form of the Earth era. Deity Realm powerhouses had the power to summon the wind and rain, slay tigers and slay dragons, and soar above the nine heavens. Through the Super Enterprises they had established, they could mobilize astronomical resources at any time. The descendants of the infected who lived in the slums were plagued by congenital diseases. They were poor and weak. They could only rely on the synthetic food made from the leftovers of monsters to barely fill their stomachs. The two were worlds apart. They did not even look like the same species. Only their identity as Earthlings allowed them to have equal rights on the surface and in theory. If the Earth civilization on their mother planet was gone, would they still be considered Earthlings if they had never set foot on that azure planet? If they were not Earthlings, would they still have to follow the morals, laws, and social forms of the Earth era? If they did not have to follow the morals and laws of the Earth era, what kind of morals and laws should they follow, and what would their social forms become? In the end Will dragon city be destroyed like Peach Blossom Town? The question seemed to have been carved on the hardest granite and crashed heavily on the cerebral cortex of every member of the exploration team. Dragon City will not follow in the footsteps of Peach Blossom Town. Long Feijun broke the silence. His eyes were shining as he said with a resolute expression, Most of the time, size itself is a huge advantage. Dragon City is dozens of times larger than peach blossom town, which means that we have enough space and time to explore different paths, bear the cost of making mistakes, resist the attacks of strong enemies, and recover from the most serious injuries. Besides, with the experience of Peach Blossom Town, I think that everyone will seriously consider what kind of path the brand-new Dragon City Civilization should take. The civilization of earth did not perish. Because we Earthlings are still here. Even if our mother planet has been destroyed, as long as we Earthlings are not dead, we will definitely be able to rebuild a new civilization on this brand-new planet Yes, thats right We are Earthlings. Wherever we go, we will be able to build a brand-new earth Besides, the so-called destruction of Earth is just the enemys word. Even if peach blossom town is really destroyed, it doesnt mean anything. Dragon City is dozens of times larger than Peach Blossom Town, and the civilization on Earth is thousands of times larger than Dragon City! The eyes of the exploration team members were shining. They believed Long Feijuns words without a doubt. It was like a drowning man grasping at the last straw. Long Feijun commanded everyone to collect all the human skeletons in Taoyuan Town. They also found many skeletons with bullet holes or marks from swords and sabers. Of course, more skeletons had traces of claws and teeth torn by monsters, as well as acid and venom corrosion marks. This proved that these humans were fighting vigorously and sacrificing themselves in the battle for survival space with the monsters. Time was limited, so they had no time to sort the bones one by one. They could only dig a big pit in a relatively high and dry place outside Peach Blossom Town. They would bury all the bones of their compatriots first, and then make plans after the Dragon City Army had really taken down the Hidden Mist Domain. Perhaps, some of the owners of the bones were conscientious warriors who fought bravely and fearlessly with the monsters until the last moment. Perhaps, some of the owners of the bones were weak mothers who, in the face of the harsh environment and the ferocious monsters, still extended their arms to protect their children until their last breath. Perhaps, some of the owners of the bones were despicable fierce rats who, in order to survive, did whatever they could and trampled on the bottom line of human nature. Perhaps, the owners of some of the bones had been corroded by the foreign world and turned into ferocious human-shaped beasts. They did not hesitate to raise their blades at their former compatriots. Now, however, they were all buried together. No one knew their names. If they had to erect a tombstone, there were only two words carved on it. Human being. After twelve hours of exploration, they finally reached the edge of the sinkhole. Although the sinkhole was deep, the rock wall leading to the ground had a certain curvature, and it was covered with vines, branches, and creepers. Activating the vitality magnetic field and resisting the spirit magnetic interference, the Heaven Realm experts crawled back to the ground without much effort. On the ground, the half-built camp was not damaged. The communication devices inside kept beeping. After a long time, the exploration team finally and the rear contact! Chapter 791 - General Attack, Commence! After the exploration team reported that they had rescued hundreds of missing explorers and figured out more than 70% of the terrain of the Hidden Mist Domain, including the sinkhole, the headquarters also sent good news to the exploration team. The Dragon City Army would complete their gathering and cannon preparations 72 hours earlier than planned. A full-scale attack would be launched within three days. In order to take down the ultimate nest of the monster civilization in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain with a thunderous momentum, Dragon Citys civilization went all out. More than 30 Deity Realm experts from the mega corporations, the six universities, and the Red Dragon Army. Nearly 100,000 superhumans were mobilized by the Supernatural Tower, the nine mega corporations, the Hunters Association, Battle God Palace, Broken Star Club, and Blue Home. The million-strong cavalry from the Red Dragon Army were armed to the teeth with power armor, armored airships, and railway guns. There were also thinking war trucks and armed drones that were ten times more numerous. This was a flood of steel that had never appeared in Monster Mountain Range in the past 10,000 years. After learning that the human towns deep in the sinkhole were already desolate ruins, the last obstacle before the general attack had been cleared. Meng Chao and the other explorers only needed to stay at the relatively safe vantage point in the Hidden Mist Domain to carry out the last missionobserve the bombing effect and provide precise guidance for the long-range firepower. Three days later, at five oclock in the morning. The first crystal cannonball was like a blazing rainbow, cutting through the sky that was still shrouded in darkness, plunging into the depths of the mountains southeast of the Hidden Mist Domain. With a deafening boom, spirit flames hundreds of meters high spurted out of the depths of the mountains like a super-giant fountain that was colorful enough to change the color of the sky. It was a weather interference bomb. In the past three days, with the help of Bread Crabs and Peregrine Falcons, the exploration team had carefully explored the areas with the densest spirit energy in the Hidden Mist Domain. They had determined the direction of hundreds of crystal veins and the mountains with the richest crystal reserves. After the tremendous data was transmitted to the rear, the geologists, mining experts, and meteorologists would work together to consult and figure out the distribution of the underground lodes and the relationship between them and the extreme climate above the ground. They would then calculate precisely how to interfere with the spirit magnetic field of the crystal lodes in order to temporarily eliminate the influence of the extreme weather. As expected, the mountain southeast of the Hidden Mist Domain was originally covered in dark clouds, thunder, and torrential rain. At that moment, the spirit flames spurting out from the depths of the mountain had dispelled all the dark clouds on the mountaintop. The lightning that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws like a flood dragon had turned into dried earthworms and vanished soundlessly. Even the dark sky seemed to have been pierced through by the spirit flames, revealing the first ray of brilliant morning sun. It was the first weather interference bomb. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and the other members of the exploration team were scattered at dozens of high points in the Hidden Mist Domain. All of them had activated their super vision, and with the help of the observation instruments, they reported the effects of the explosions and the interference to the rear in real time. Under their guidance, the weather jamming bombs were more and more precise and targeted. By adjusting the composition of the crystals inside the bombs in time, the bombs resonated with the crystal veins at the point of impact, spurting out more and more fountains of spirit energy from all directions. Meng Chao had never seen such a magnificent scene. He was surrounded by hundreds of spirit flames as if he was bathing in a magnificent aurora. The sky that was covered in dark clouds and lightning turned into an unstable spirit ocean. Hundreds of colorful swirls were slowly rotating above his head. Sensing the drastic changes in the magnetic field of heaven and earth, his vitality magnetic field had also undergone subtle changes. In the past six months, the spirit magnetic field that Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, had poured into his body had been integrated into his body unconsciously. It was like a gene fragment that had been implanted into his bloodline. Meng Chao was fully focused. It was as if he was breathing and beating at the same time with the entire world, and he had completely forgotten about time. When all the whirlpools and spirit seas had disappeared, what appeared before the exploration team was a clear sky that was as clear as a sheet of jade. There were no more dark clouds, no raindrops, and no thunderbolts in the sky above the Hidden Mist Domain within a hundred square kilometers. The magnetic field of the planet has stabilized More than half of the violent spirit energy in the crystal veins has been released for the time being. The interference of the superhumans, the war machines, and the communication equipment has been reduced by at least 70%. The Hidden Mist Domain is now very suitable for the mechanized army of human beings to launch! All the superhumans were very sensitive to the magnetic field of a planet. It was especially so for the sensitive ones like Lu Siya. She activated the magnetic levitation force and hovered in the air for three minutes. Then, she waved at Meng Chao and the others in surprise and delight. The weather interference battle is a success! Right now, the Hidden Mist Domain was like a defeated soldier who had abandoned his armor. Faced with the sharpest saber of Dragon Citys civilization, all the fatal wounds were exposed at a glance. Tens of thousands of cannons fired at the same time from dozens of miles away were like thousands of invisible horses galloping, making the hearts of Meng Chao and the other explorers both excited and numb. Soon, dozens, hundreds, and thousands of thin red lines that were burning like meteors tore half of the sky and drew a beautiful arc, precisely falling into the thickest jungle in the Hidden Mist Domain, the place most likely to hide the lair of monsters. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The Hidden Mist Domain instantly turned into a sea of fire. No, it was a hundred sea of fire. All the mountains seemed to have turned into roaring active volcanoes. The towering trees that were covered in a strange Green Tide twisted strangely in the raging flames and screamed shrilly. The surrounding temperature suddenly increased by dozens of lines. Even the superhumans who were outside of the explosion range, who had been tempered thousands of times, felt a faint burning pain on their skin. Indeed, there were many monsters lurking in the depths of the jungle, trying to jump out and carry out suicide attacks when the human army went deep into the jungle. However, due to the gap in the level of civilization, they had never dreamed that the tactics of the humans would be so unreasonable. Even Meng Chao could not help but secretly click his tongue when the bombardment continued for three hours without showing any signs of weakening. After his rebirth, Dragon Citys ammunition reserves and firepower were at least five times more ferocious than the same period in the memory fragments of his previous life. This was the complete form of an alternate natural disaster! However, because of the most comprehensive and accurate mapping of the Hidden Mist Domain, the seemingly ferocious bombardment was not really random. Under the guidance of Meng Chao and the others, the eight heavy artillery positions dozens of miles away had perfectly avoided the mountain region that stored high energy crystal ore veins. They had also blasted out four offensive tunnels that connected the inside and outside of the Hidden Mist Domain. The swamps, plants, and monsters that might lurk behind the plants around the offensive tunnels were all blasted into charcoal and powder. Nothing could stop the surging tide of human steel. When the long-range artillery fire that had been going on for an entire day and night finally came to an end, the next to enter the battlefield was not the ground troops. Instead Look, armored airships! In the depths of a scorched, steamy jungle, Lu Siya pointed at the red-hot sky and shouted at Meng Chao. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the continuous undulating mountains, where one, two, ten, a hundred, and countless small black dots had appeared. Machinery roared, spirit flames surged, and true energy swirled around. Nothing could represent the wisdom, courage, and romance of the Earthlings who had transmigrated to another world more than these majestic steel gods and demonsarmored airships. Thousands of armored airships advanced slowly and steadily. Gradually, they covered the entire sky. They were like an inescapable net made of steel, pressing down toward the Hidden Mist Domain. Although they did not have the height and speed of supersonic fighter jets, the armored airships could maintain a constant low-altitude cruise, using Vulcan cannons and crystal bombs to launch precise strikes on targets on the ground. They began to fill in the gaps and launch a new round of carpet bombing in areas that could not be covered by long-range firepower. Many snakes, insects, rats, ants, and other monsters that were good at burrowing into the ground had already burrowed underground in time before the heavy cannons fired, avoiding the first round of indiscriminate bombing. The new round of bombardments caused them to completely collapse. They thought that humans could summon endless destructive power. They were disoriented and climbed out of the ground crazily, trying to jump onto the armored airships that were flying close to the ground. The result was naturally that they were torn into pieces by the crossfire of the nearby armored airships. Until this moment, steel ropes hung down from the thousands of armored airships. Countless heavy infantrymen in heavy power armor descended through the ropes, representing Dragon Citys iron cavalry and breaking through the last line of defense of the monster civilization. In the depths of the forest that had been burned to ashes, there were actually some Green Tides and blood-patterned flowers that were constantly splitting, growing, and squirming. They carried the similarly burnt monster carcasses and attempted to transform into the form of undead creatures to continue fighting. However, undead creatures were not truly immortal. After being roasted by thousands of degrees of heat and ravaged by the shockwaves, most of the corpses of the monsters had been turned into fingernail-sized pieces. Even if their appearance was intact, the bones and shells that supported their bodies were often burnt to a crisp. No matter how the Green Tides and Blood Flowers wrapped around and covered them, they were like mud that could not be supported up to the wall. Even if there were some monsters that were gifted, they would not die even after being bombarded by humans for a day and a night, or they would die very gracefully. Their bodies were still intact and tough enough to be reborn as undead creatures. Facing the human soldiers whose every inch of their skin was protected by the nano combat suit, the fully-enclosed chemical protection suit, and the heavy-duty power armor, their claws, mycelium, and moss could not be used at all. First, they used rocket launchers and grenade launchers to bombard the human soldiers, then they repeatedly whipped the corpses with grenades. Next, they used flame launchers to clean up the scene. If they found traces of blood spores and Green Tides, they would spray a strong disinfectant once more. After a series of crazy operations, even if they possessed both the characteristics of plant cells and animal cells, the dominators of the cells would not be able to steal any living space from the humans. Chapter 792 - The God of War! Guided by the exploration team, the heavily-armed power armor corps and the armored airships occupied a series of high points, as well as strategic locations, in the Hidden Mist Domain. After clearing most of the monsters, undead creatures, and predatory etherealized plants, an even larger number of mechanized troops also appeared in front of Meng Chao through the indiscriminately bombarded attack tunnels. First, there were ten thousand galloping horses and a deafening roar. Following that, crystals that were not fully burned and colorful smoke bombs were released. It was like the breath of a furious giant steel beast. Then, one after another, towering trees dozens of meters tall and as thick as three or five people were seen falling down in waves like ripe wheat ears. The fallen trees, along with the snakes, insects, rats, and ants, which were still hiding in the tree canopies and trunks, got crushed into pieces by the heavy treads. Armored bulldozers and automatic harvesters gathered into a torrent of steel. They represented Earths will and dominion over the mysterious foreign land. The bulldozers pushed the charred trees, the corpses of monsters, and the gravel that had exploded from the ground to the side. The bulldozers also pressed the soft humus and mud into a tight passageway that allowed the army to enter as well as exit. The harvesters cut down the withered vines and branches on both sides of the road, making it impossible for the small monsters to hide in any tree tops. It further expanded the width of the passageway and even merged several attack passageways together. All the war machines were covered in three layers of composite armor, a layer of reactive armor, and three to four fully automatic heavy machine guns. Even if there were monsters that hid in the mud and tried to resist, the biggest result of their futile struggle would be nothing more than the destruction of a few pieces of reactive armor. Then, under the concentrated fire of the heavy machine guns and the pressure of the tracks, they became as thin as cicadas wings. When the construction machines completed the paving of the attack tunnel, the wheeled armored vehicles and runic machines finally appeared. They brought hundreds of times more soldiers and firepower, like raging silver flames, quickly engulfing the ancient and mysterious land in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. There were also a few attack tunnels that were specially prepared for the railway guns. The automatic track-laying machine that looked like an ancient steam locomotive moved along the rolled and flattened road unhurriedly, and one rail after another appeared neatly behind it. A large group of engineers followed closely behind. They waved their sledgehammers and tamped down the rails and sleepers in a well-trained way. Soon, the simple tracks connected the headquarters and the frontline inside and outside of the Hidden Mist Domain. The railway guns arrived. They were like the Apocalyptic Beasts in a beast horde, the sun among the stars, and the undisputed God of War! Although, due to the terrain and the environment, what appeared in front of Meng Chao was not of the largest caliber like Railway Gun Long Feijun. However, even the railway guns of the second-tier caliber gave people a deep sense of an almost destructive pressure that was different from the Apocalyptic Beasts. Hundreds of artillery soldiers surrounded the railway guns and operated them in a nervous but orderly manner. It made people feel that these guns were not only the dominators of war but also of everything. Woo! Woo! Woo! Dozens of high-pitched whistles indicated that the railguns were all in place. Under the guidance of Meng Chao and the other members of the exploration team, they advanced to the place where the terrain was the smoothest and the foundation was the most stable at the edge of the sinkhole. This place was only one step away from the sinkhole. It was equivalent to pressing the muzzle of the railway guns against the temples of the monster civilization. Chi! Chi! Chi! More than ten sturdy legs extended from both sides of all the railway guns and pierced deep into the ground, further enhancing their stability. Only then could they enter Siege Mode with the maximum amount of ammunition. As soon as the legs were extended, the artillerymen immediately stepped forward, raising their sledgehammers and smashing the anchor under the legs into the ground heavily. If the rocks on the ground were strong enough, they use the impact drill and super-large rivets to reinforce the guns again. After the reinforcement was completed, a series of rhythmic whistles could be heard. The sound of gears and bearings turning could be heard from the carriage attached to the rear of a railway gun. The carriage quickly disintegrated and formed a small gantry crane. The artillerymen operated smoothly and used the gantry crane to drag out giant shells that were more than the height of an adult. The giant shells, which were carved with complicated runes on the surface, were filled with super-high-purity crystals inside. The furious spirit energy had nowhere to surge. It was on the verge of being triggered at any moment. Therefore, when they were stored and transported, they had to be placed in the mithril stabilizer. Crystals of different properties had to be embedded in the surroundings to neutralize them with the disturbance of magnetic fields of different frequencies. Before firing, not only would the mithril stabilizer and crystals of different properties have to be removed, the warriors with abundant spirit energy would also have to activate their own vitality magnetic field to trigger the resonance of the cannonballs, so that the cannonballs would be activated. Meng Chao saw that many artillery officers had gone into the battle in person and stood in front of the cannonballs. One hand was pressed against the offensive rune arrays on the cannonballs fuses, while the other hand was pressed on the center of their eyebrows, temples, or hearts. Their eyes were tightly shut, and their faces were filled with piety as they chanted. It was as if they were communicating with the cannonball. They had to make the first shot and win. The ordinary artillery soldiers had yet to awaken their extraordinary powers, but they also chanted along with the officers. They gathered their brainwaves together, turning them into a crushing belief that fused into the runes on the cannonball. On the battlefield on Earth, this might have been a rather absurd scene. However, the Other World was originally a place where consciousness could change reality, and energy could determine matter. As the artillery soldiers brainwaves continued to release, gather, and surge, an incredible scene was played out. The runes engraved on the surface of the cannonball seemed to have been injected with invisible energy. One after another, they began to glow, and the light became brighter and brighter. At first, the runes themselves turned into bright silver or light gold. Gradually, the runes seemed to leave the shell and float into the air, forming a three-dimensional rune array with octagonal brilliance. A layer of unpredictable and unpredictable energy was formed outside the shell that was already enormous. At that moment, the shell had become almost translucent. The crystals inside seemed to have been liquefied and turned into magma that was about to erupt. Even Meng Chao, who was standing hundreds of meters away, could feel the surging waves of spirit energy. His glabella and eyeballs seemed to have been stabbed by hundreds of silver needles. He narrowed his eyes subconsciously. It was the most tense moment. The cannonball had been activated, and spirit energy was about to erupt. If it was not launched in a very limited time, even if the cannonball did not explode on the spot, the spirit energy would leak out and break the genetic chains of the artillerymen by super radiation. The artillerymen would be sacrificed in vain in an extremely tragic way. It was the experience that mankind had learned after countless blood and tears on the way to develop the giant spirit cannons. As the cannonball shone, the dozens of artillerymen were seemingly whipped by an invisible whip, and they immediately accelerated their movements. The thousands of artillerymen were packed, adjusted, and locked in less than a minute, like thousands of fingers of the same person. 004, ready. 009, ready. 013, ready. The cannon heads of the railway guns, which represented ready, locked on the enemy formation, ready to fire, were raised. Another artillery soldier waved the skeleton flag, which represented danger, and blew the whistle around the railway guns, reminding everyone to retreat beyond the cordon line. Ordinary artillery soldiers had to wear special radiation-proof lead suits and helmets to prevent spiritual ripples. Superhuman individuals above the level had to stimulate their spirit energy, strengthen their flesh, and even form a spirit defense layer on the surface of their bodies in order to resist the blast of the railway guns. Flags of different colors were raised and lowered alternately at the cannon heads of the railway guns. Some of the artillery soldiers were shouting at the top of their lungs with crystal megaphones in their hands, Ten! Nine! Eight! The railway guns began to shake. The rivets that had just been nailed to the ground were rotating, rising, and even being pulled out of the ground by force. The runes carved on the barrel of the railway guns were glittering, too, turning the pitch-black barrel into red-hot glass and then into glowing tubes. Wreathed in spirit energy, the railway gunsancient weapon that had appeared since the First World War during the Earth erawas now like the electromagnetic cannon in the legends, full of magnificent and mysterious colors of the future. Finally The last war flag with burning skeletons on it fell heavily. The muzzles of dozens of railway guns shot out tornadoes at the same time. Glistening tornadoes, roaring tornadoes, burning tornadoes, and tornadoes that could destroy everything! At that moment, Meng Chao did not hear any sound. Even the sound of armored airships dropping bombs, bulldozers crushing, and soldiers roaring on the even wider battle line outside the artillery base had all disappeared. On the silent battlefield, only pillars of light that were as majestic as the pillars of a majestic temple pierced through the burning sky and were thrown into the depths of the sinkhole. Until the depths of the sinkhole, where flames and smoke were spewing out everywhere like volcanic eruptions. Meanwhile, the jungle hundreds of meters above and below were all scorched and curled up by the smoke. The shock wave carried with it the sound waves and bombarded in front of Meng Chao. Even though Meng Chao had strengthened his eardrums with spirit energy, he still felt that his ears had been hit hard by the impact drill. It was as if there were a hundred little bugs squirming inside his ear canal. After a while, he realized that it was blood that was meandering. All the ordinary soldiers and extraordinary people on the entire battlefield were deeply shocked by the power of the giant railway guns. They temporarily stopped fighting and looked for the source of the sound waves, the shock waves, and the spirit storm. When they realized that they were the guardians of Dragon Citywhen the railway guns opened fire, the earsplitting shock immediately turned into ecstasy, and the slight stinging pain caused by the spirit storms turned into heart-strengthening drugs insteadit made them even more excited and fierce about fighting the panicked and defeated monster soldiers. Chapter 793 - Premature Babies When the residual power of the volley finally dissipated, the crater had already turned into a sea of fire. Dozens of burning mushroom clouds had burned the forest in the air where thousands of vines interweaved. The tremendous recoil caused all the cannons on the train to shake three times. The wheels, which had been uprooted and derailed, left deep marks on the ground that was as hard as iron. Before the radiation released by the intense crystal reaction dissipated, spirit energy ripples that could be seen by the naked eye were still rippling in the air. The officers of the artillery unit, wearing radiation-proof clothes and lead clothes, rushed forward to quickly reset the cannons on the train and load the second round of shells. Ordinary soldiers could not operate in the harsh environment that was like hell. Therefore, almost all the soldiers who rushed forward were the death squad formed by superhuman individuals. Perhaps, the death squad members were only at the one-star Spirit Tattoo Realm, and at most, they were low-level superhuman individuals at the two-star Spirit Transformation Realm. They did not have the exquisite killing skills and unparalleled strength like Meng Chao and Lu Siya. However, they still used their bodies that were ignited by spirit flames and cast iron and copper to carry out the battle that would change the course of civilization. Since the radiation was too intense, every minute, the death squad members had to retreat from the railway guns and go to the safe zone a hundred meters away to take a breather. They took off their lead plates and radiation suits, and their pale faces were covered in sweat the size of soybeans. Some people even suffered from excessive radiation, with pustules and black spots appearing on their skin. However, when the ordinary soldiers volunteered to perform their duties in their place, the Red Dragon Armys young officers waved their hands without hesitation and refused the soldiers good intentions. After gulping down gene agents and cell repair agents, they rushed toward the super-strong radiated cannon. They put on their armor once again and charged toward the highly radioactive railway guns. The second round of cannon fire was accompanied by the angry roars of the humans and exploded in the sky above the sinkhole. As Meng Chao and the other exploration team members had made ample preparations beforehand, the bombardment of the railway guns was very targeted. They were all aimed at the depths of the sinkhole, where there was a large number of underground cavities and where the spiritual and magnetic reactions were particularly strong. Meng Chao and the other exploration team members had locked onto fifteen such labyrinth-like cavities in total. The entrances of several cavities were constantly spewing out demonic spirit flames. At a glance, it was obvious that they were a dragons den and a tigers den. If they were to directly send soldiers to attack, it was likely that even thousands of soldiers and horses would not be able to fill up these bottomless cavities. However, the people of Dragon City who held an absolute advantage in firepower and had suffered from the late stage of firepower deficiency syndrome decades ago would not play any tricks of engaging in close combat, engaging in a great battle, and drowning every inch of land with blood with the monster civilization. A problem that could be solved with a railway gun was definitely not a superhuman. A problem that could be solved with a superhuman did not need to sacrifice the precious lives of ordinary soldiers. After being strengthened and modified, the special structure of the earth-drilling cannonball penetrated through a rock layer dozens of meters thick and exploded violently in the underground space. Even if the monster mastermind could not be blown to death, all the oxygen underground had to be burned dry. As long as the other party was still a carbon-based creature, there was no reason not to fall for this trick. As the steel torrent rolled forward, the Dragon City Army opened up more and more attack channels and heavy artillery positions in the depths of the jungle. Thousands of heavy artillery, large and small, were pushed to the edge of the sinkhole. They could look down from above and unscrupulously pour their firepower into the depths of the sinkhole. Even the Firebird Cannon was fired from the base camp dozens of kilometers away. Although the shooting accuracy could not be as high as the naked eyes observation and close-range shooting, the terrifying power of one shot, which was several miles away, made the shooting accuracy meaningless. The scene in front of him once again awakened Meng Chaos memory fragments from his previous life. It made him understand why countless otherworld races in his previous life, when they saw the steel flood of the Dragon City civilization, would shout in terror, Alien Catastrophe! Alien catastrophe! The pride of being a catastrophe was born naturally. When the intensive bombardment of the sinkhole lasted for three hours, and the ninth underground hole was blown up, the Dragon City Army finally locked onto the ultimate nest of the monster civilization. First, a scarlet spirit flame nearly a thousand meters high shot out from the depths of the ground and pierced a bloody hole in the sky filled with smoke. Then, between the pit full of flames and the smoke filled the sky, came waves higher and higher, and incomparably shrill howls. The distorted mushroom clouds were torn apart, and between the destructive hurricanes, a humongous insect-type monster appeared. At first glance, this guy looked like the first super beast that Meng Chao had killed after his rebirth the ghost-eyed golden-winged blazing flame bug. However, judging from the size of its four glittering wings and the mushroom cloud, its wingspan was at least 100 meters long. In a sense, a moth that was nearly 100 meters long was more capable of playing with the terrifying heartstrings of humans than a dinosaur that was nearly 100 meters long. Not to mention the super giant ghost-eyed golden-winged flame bug, the pattern on its wings was a hundred times more complicated than that of an ordinary butterfly. It was as if a hundred deep eyes were opening at the same time, wanting to absorb all the souls of humans on the battlefield. The humans who accidentally saw its wings all turned pale as if they had been struck by lightning. Their mental defense line was on the verge of collapse. Apocalyptic Beast! Sensing the ferocious aura it released, Meng Chao had goosebumps all over his body. He subconsciously blurted out. It was too late. At that moment, the enormous ghost-eyed golden-winged flame bug, which was almost as ferocious as an apocalyptic beast, only flapped its wings twice before it crossed the Sea of fire and flew to the edge of the crater. At the edge of the sinkhole, more than ten armored airships were floating. They were risking their lives to observe the bombing effect and provide ballistic alignment for the heavy cannons. When they saw the Apocalyptic Beast pouncing on them, they dispersed like a swarm of frightened bees. However, the armored airships were not as fast as the supersonic fighter jets after all. The super giant ghost-eyed golden-winged flame bug had already shaken off a large amount of phosphorus powder on its wings and ignited it with the spiritual flames that were shot out from its mouth. In the sky, above the crimson sea of fire that had been ignited by human beings, a deep blue sea of fire that seemed to be extremely cold suddenly appeared. One of the armored airships could not dodge in time and was about to fall into the deep blue sea of fire. The pilot tried his best to drive the crystal engine. With the roaring and exploding of the engine, the maximum potential of the engine was squeezed out again and again. It was as if someone had kicked the back of the armored airships again and again, allowing it to escape the invasion of the purple sea of fire by a hairs breadth, it crashed into the depths of the forest. The monster that followed it wanted to chase after it, but it seemed that it could not catch its breath. The second flame that it spat out was weak, like a small snake. It disappeared before it could swim a hundred meters. This is impossible Meng Chao was very surprised. Judging from its size and aura, this super giant ghost eye golden-winged flame bug was definitely the king of monstersan Apocalyptic Beast. However, if it was a real doomsday beast, it would never allow a small armored airship to escape from its hunting range. Even if it was dizzy from the heavy bombardment, it would still be impossible. This Apocalyptic Beast doesnt seem fully developed yet. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and observed it for a while before she said, Its wings are still wet! Meng Chao suddenly realized what was going on. Thats right. Although the wings of the enormous ghost-eyed golden-winged flame bug were broad, they were wrinkled and wet. There was a lot of mucus on them, as if they had not fully unfolded yet. Its body was not full, either. Many parts of its body had shriveled up and were also covered in mucus. There was even something that looked like a cocoon attached to the mucus. Its tail, in particular, still retained the characteristics of a large number of larvae. It did not have the glowing tentacles that were commonly seen on butterfly-type monsters. It was an Apocalyptic Beast that had yet to complete its evolution. It was a premature baby that had been forcefully interrupted by the human cannon fire from breaking out of its cocoon and becoming a butterfly. At this moment, in the depths of the crater, in the Sea of fire, more and more ferocious demonic shadows of super-large monsters appeared. Meng Chao saw a monster that was 60 to 70 meters long. It had a body that looked like a pterosaur and a head that looked like a plesiosaur. Its body was also covered in a translucent shell that looked like a layer of crystal armor, it seemed to be able to absorb all the heat from the surging sea of fire. Through the complicated refraction, reflection, and diffraction, it could be released in a certain direction. It was the most troublesome apocalyptic beast among humansthe Nine-headed Diamond Dragon! However, the adult Nine-headed Diamond Dragon was usually more than a hundred meters long, and it had nine highly reproducible heads. Even if eight of them were exploded, as long as there was one head left, it would have a chance to escape and make a comeback. The Nine-headed Diamond Dragon, which had obviously shrunk a lot, only had four heads. The crystal shell could not cover every inch of the skin on its body. At most, it covered its vital parts, and in the gaps between the vital parts the flesh, which was still fragile and tender, was licked by the tongues of fire and burnt black. It was also a premature baby. There was also an Apocalyptic Beast that looked like a mixture of spiders and fleas that had been magnified tens of thousands of times. However, it had more than fifty slender, sickle-like limbs. When the densely-packed blade limbs were waved, it was enough to make any agoraphobic person have a heart attack. However, it was not fully developed either. The carapace covering the blade limbs was not hard, but like the wings of the super giant ghost-eyed golden-winged flame bug, it was wet and soft. It had dozens of blade limbs, but even its body, which was dozens of meters long, could not support it. After taking two steps, it was shaking as if it was going to fall down. Meng Chao knew that many enormous Apocalyptic Beasts had organs such as anti-gravity engines or maglev generators growing inside their bodies. They used the repulsive force between the life magnetic field and the planets magnetic field to break away from the gravity and support their bodies that were almost a hundred meters long and weighed almost ten thousand tons to stand on the earth. The so-called limbs were just icing on the cake. If the maglev and anti-gravity organs were awakened before they were fully developed and put into battle, they would be faced with the awkward situation of being crushed by their own weight. Chapter 794 - The Power of Deity Realm! Similar situations also happened to the few Apocalyptic Beasts that appeared later. They were enormous and had shocking auras, but they were still immature and clumsy. There was an Apocalyptic Beast that looked like an alligator snapping turtle, and it was almost a hundred meters long. Its shell was covered in lumps of rocks that emanated a metallic luster. However, due to its enormous size and the fact that its magnetic levitation and anti-gravity organs had yet to mature, its movements were extremely clumsy. It took a full minute before it could take a step forward. It was like a frozen statue that could do nothing to the armored airship that was circling it. Nevertheless, the armored airship that was spraying lines of fire in a frenzy could do nothing to it. There was also a super ape that was almost fifty meters tall and had two heads. It was another story. Its magnetic levitation and anti-gravity organs had grown back, but the skulls of its two heads were deeply sunken. It was obvious that its brain, which had been genetically modified and strengthened, had yet to develop. The super ape, whose brain was not fully developed, did not listen to the monster masterminds command or distinguish between friend and foe. Perhaps it was because the human target was too small to fit between its teeth, but after hammering its chest for a long time, it lunged at the enormous Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle next to it and tore off half of the latters wings. Following that, however, it was burned by the purple flames that the latter spewed. It was in so much pain that it rolled on the ground, turning the burning crater into a ridiculous wrestling ground. Meng Chao watched the scene with his mouth agape. The name of the famous ferocious beast that wreaked havoc in Dragon City at the end of the Monster War and heavily injured the Red Dragon Army, as well as the superhumans, in his previous life appeared in his mind. He vaguely remembered that the Apocalyptic Beasts in front of him were all existences that had trampled on Dragon City and killed countless people in his previous life. This super giant Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle with wrinkled and wet wings had an even scarier name in his previous lifethe Nightmare Emissary. Riding the surging purple flames, it could set off a spirit storm in the minds of several dozen thousand people in one breath. That would force people to descend into nightmares and be unable to extricate themselves. It even caused humans to over-stimulate their brain tissues in nightmares, leading their brain cells to vibrate and rub against each other at an extremely high speed. That could like result in spontaneous combustion of the brain and burn people to death while they were in these nightmares! The one with dozens of blade limbs, which looked like a combination of a super-large flea and spider, was the infamous Hundred-blade Witch. In Meng Chaos previous life, that creature had three to five times more limbs than it did now. Despite that, it could swim in the sky above Dragon City like a jellyfish with the support of the magnetic levitation and anti-gravity organs. Whenever all of its limbs were extended to the maximum at the same time, it could cover thousands of square meters and tear the airbags of several hundred armored airships apart. It was the most troublesome natural enemy for the Red Dragon Armys air force! The other Apocalyptic Beasts had almost brought the real apocalypse to Dragon City in his previous life. However, because of my rebirth, the future has changed, Meng Chao thought to himself. Ever since the great victory in the battle on Raging Waves Mountain Range, Dragon Citys civilization had expanded its territory and snatched many crystal lodes and paradises that belonged to the monster civilization. As a result, the Apocalyptic Beasts living spaces and resource supplies had been greatly reduced. Like the Deity Realm experts, the Apocalyptic Beasts were existences that relied heavily on cultivation resources. Every cell in their body and every mitochondria deep in their cells operated at ten or even a hundred times the efficiency of ordinary carbon-based creatures. Naturally, their energy consumption was also a hundred times higher. Without sufficient fuel and ammunition, even the Huge Dragons Might Cannon will be nothing but a pile of scrap metal. The Apocalyptic Beasts that are always hungry will, naturally, not be able to unleash their unparalleled combat ability. They will not be able to give birth to offspring that are strong enough either. Perhaps, these Apocalyptic Beasts are still in the monster civilizations ultimate lair and have to receive the monster masterminds biochemical modulation before they can evolve into their terrifying ultimate forms from my previous life. However, my rebirth has set off a chain reaction. The time that Dragon Citys civilization launched the general attack is two to three years earlier than in my previous life. The monster mastermind was caught unprepared. The time is so tight, and the resources that can be mobilized now have been reduced by at least two-thirds than that point in my previous life. No matter how it struggles, its like a housewife trying to cook a meal without rice. It is not surprising that the ultimate ferocious beasts that should have been majestic and roaring in this world have been reduced to poor premature babies! Such a realization made Meng Chao feel more confident and more determined. This was the first time that he had witnessed it with his own eyes. Destruction was not destiny. The future could be changed! Then, let us continue to fight and change no, create a new future! Meng Chaos blood was boiling. He could no longer hold back his burning arms. He carried a dual-mounted anti-aircraft cannon, and together with the Red Dragon Armys soldiers, who were in charge of defending the heavy cannon positions, opened fire on the Apocalyptic Beasts that were gradually approaching the edge of the sinkhole. These Apocalyptic Beasts were premature babies, but despite that, they were still seeds of the Apocalyptic Beasts. Even so, they were badly burned and disoriented by the dense human cannon fire. A large number of their broken bones and even trembling internal organs were exposed. However, their astonishing speed of cell division, wound self-healing ability, and the incomparably dense vitality magnetic field still allowed them to withstand the indiscriminate bombardment, as well as advance step by step toward the edge of the sinkhole. It seemed that they would be able to flatten the Red Dragon Armys heavy artillery with just one slap. Faced with the colossi that were right in front of them, the Red Dragon Armys artillery officers continued to frantically reset, reload, and fire. Since they had fired too many crystal cannonballs consecutively in a short period of time, the area within a hundred meters of each railway gun had risen to an extremely high temperature and become a high-radiation hell on Earth. Neither ordinary soldiers nor low-level monsters were able to survive in such a terrible environment. The first second they stepped in, either their skin was burned to charcoal or their internal organs were directly boiled. Even though the artillery officers were protected by spirit energy, they were still steamed like hot prawns. Their eyes became bloodshot, and blood flowed out of their orifices. Their skin was torn apart by the explosions of the giant cannons, but their faces were frighteningly pale. Even their radiation suits were melted and stuck to their wounds. Every movement was excruciatingly painful. However, they did not realize it at all. They had even forgotten the iron rule of one minute of homework, one minute of rest. Many of them had been working for more than twenty minutes and had fired several thunderous crystal cannonballs furiously. After that, one of them finally fell from a burning railway gun, and he was carried out by artillerymen, who risked their lives to enter the radiation zone. Kill these monsters! Come on, Im right here. Take one of my cannonballs! The artillery officers who were still at their posts had their throats filled with spirit flames, and their voices were hoarse. However, because of their hoarse and gunpowder-filled voices, they were able to express their current emotions more freely. They laughed out loud and almost slammed the railway guns into the Apocalyptic Beasts heads and nostrils, bombarding them one after another. Facing such a fearless, carbon-based creature, the Apocalyptic Beasts began to hesitate and tremble. From the tiny human in front of them, they sensed a power that had nothing to do with flesh, blood, claws, tendons, and bones. Perhaps, it was this power that allowed humans to control such terrifying steel beasts, set off a destructive burning storm, and conquer thousands of monsters as well as the entire Other World. In their short lives, the Apocalyptic Beasts that had not fully evolved experienced a feeling that their ancestors had never experienced in their entire livesfear. They were angry because of fear, and mad because of anger. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws in front of the humans, putting on the most ferocious but weakest posture. Confronted with the Apocalyptic Beasts threats, many artillery officers simply took off their lead helmets and radiation-proof masks. Their faces, which were full of scabs and pustules, revealed contemptuous smiles. They spat at their enemies, who were hundreds of times larger than them. Lets go! Lets buy more time for the artillery and fire a few more rounds! A lot of armored airships and mechanized troops are closing in on us. I can also sense several unparalleled auras. They are approaching at supersonic speed. They are deities! The reinforcements have arrived. We will be victorious if we persevere to the end! Inspired by the artillery officers who had risked their lives, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Long Feijun, the Heaven Realm warriors, were all overloading their vitality magnetic fields. Spirit flames spurted out of their bodies and turned into glittering wings before they flew toward the Apocalyptic Beasts heads. They were trying to attract the enemys attention. Higher up in the sky, almost twenty rainbow-like bands of light were rushing toward them at a speed several times faster than the speed of sound. If one were to comment on the three major realms of the extraordinary system, the biggest difference between the Earth Realm experts and the Heaven Realm experts was whether they could activate the magnetic levitation force, counteract the influence of the gravity, and float in the air like a hot air balloon. Meanwhile, the biggest difference between the Heaven Realm experts and the Dity Realm experts was that they could change from just floating to being able to fly as they pleased, or even fly faster than the speed of sound. The ultimate force of the Dragon City Civilizationa Deity Realm warrior had finally made a magnificent appearance! Twenty lightning-fast light belts smashed onto the heads of the Apocalyptic Beasts like meteors, instantly bursting out fireballs and even more violent shock waves than when a railway gun approached. Several mountain-like Apocalyptic Beasts stumbled and fell backward after being hit by a Deity Realm expert, causing an earthquake-like noise in the crater. Even a Apocalyptic Beast that had a particularly fragile structurethe Hundred-blade Witch, which looked like a flea and a spider that had been magnified ten thousand timeswas pierced through by a Deity Realm warrior, leaving a transparent hole in the front and back. It was literally an arrow that pierced through the heart! The Apocalyptic Beast let out a terrified cry. However, all the humans present felt that rain was pouring down from the sky. The spirit energy tides were constantly massaging their flesh, blood, and vitality magnetic field, causing their cells to tremble faster. Their wounds were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a brand-new power was surging out from the depths of their bloodlines, which were almost exhausted. When superhumans individuals reached the six-star Spirit Armor Realm, they would be able to expand their vitality magnetic field and envelop their comrades within a certain range, giving their comrades a boost in all aspects. Heaven Realm experts had even evolved such co-enhancement into a power known as a domain. Different domains had their own mysteries. Some could speed up the healing of wounds, some could increase the instantaneous explosive power of an entire army, some could increase their comrades hit rate and critical strike rate, while some could even make their comrades skin petrify or even metalize, greatly increasing their defense At that moment, 20 Deity Realm experts appeared above Meng Chao and the rest of the artillerymen. More than 20 layers of domains descended from the sky, and they were stacked together. Needless to say, every cell in Meng Chao and the rests bodies cheered and jumped with joy. Chapter 795 - Power Beyond the Deity Realm! When superhuman individuals reached the Deity Realm, they were no longer restricted to specific moves. Instead, they could use the attraction, repulsion, and friction between the vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field to mobilize the power of heaven and earth for their own use. When it came to the visual aspect, the surging spirit flames that the Deity Realm experts surged out and the spirit energy that floated in the heaven and earth had a strong reaction. They rippled out rings of sound, light, and electricity that looked like fireworks, auroras, tornadoes, and stormy waves. It was as if their souls were projected into the sky with the expansion of the life magnetic field. A few godly state experts had spiritual flames that were hundreds of meters high around them, making their auras more ostentatious than those of the apocalyptic beasts. There were also a few godly state experts whose spiritual flames condensed into complicated three-dimensional geometric patterns, showing that their control over the spiritual magnetic field had reached an exquisite level. There were even some godly state experts whose spiritual flames were like crystal-clear monsters that bared their fangs and brandished their claws. That was because they had fought countless fierce battles in their lives, killed thousands of monsters, and had their fierce souls lingering on the edge of their fists! Dragon City only had a total of two-digit godly state experts. Every godly state expert had a distinctive and authentic signature type of life magnetic field. Therefore, Meng Chao and the others recognized him at a glance: The one at the front is Shao Zhengyang, the best expert of the Red Dragon Army known as Thunder God. His Warhammer really has the unparalleled power of thunder and lightning. No wonder the shell of the nearly hundred-meter-long snapping turtle was blown to pieces with a single blow. Its juice splashed everywhere, and it fell back into the crater There is also Lu Zhongqi, the elder of the Lu family, one of the nine Super Enterprises and the leader of the Atlas Corporation. The Atlas Corporation made its fortune in mining. In the past, Lu Zhongqi was even one of the best prospectors in Dragon City. It was said that his talent was extraordinary. For ordinary people, the super radiation, which was enough to break the gene chain, invaded the depths of his cells like charging a solar battery. With his amazing talent, he had many fortuitous encounters during his long career in exploration. He was the best expert in Dragon City who had the most abundant spiritual energy. Every organ on his body was crystal clear, with the characteristics of crystallization. He was practically a nine-headed dragon in the shape of a human diamond Look. The man whose body was glittering with countless three-dimensional geometric patterns and who beat the super-giant two-headed gorilla until he was dizzy, Xie Jiuyin, the dean of the Department of Martial Arts of Dragon University and the strongest expert of the Super Killer School. He is a master of the spiritual energy training system. He is proficient in the construction of thousands of spiritual magnetic fields and has refined hundreds of powerful mysteries. To a certain extent, he is standing on the shoulders of Lei Zongchao, the martial arts legend of the past There is also Han Yiming of the heavenly eye group, the monster who claimed to be the ultimate hunter and ranked first on the Monster Hunting Listfor five years in a row. It is said that the reason why he retired from the Hunter Circle and invested in the entertainment industry and created the heavenly eye livestream, the largest livestream platform in Dragon City, was because he felt that he was too lonely and undefeatable at the top. He wanted to train more new blood for the Hunter Association and break his own record by means of the slaughter livestream. However, ten years have passed. Not to mention breaking the record, there are only a handful of new blood who are close to the terrifying records that he set! Meng Chao and the others were both surprised and delighted to find that, in order to accomplish their mission, many ancestorsand Old Monsterswho had not made a move for many years appeared in the sky above the hidden fog domain. Moreover, the moment they took action, they would be like the peak of their era. They would chase the clouds and fight the Lightning The spiritual energy of dozens of divine level experts burst out. They were not stingy with the serial detonations of dozens of tactical nuclear weapons. Not only did the ordinary soldiers have to retreat as fast as they could, even the extraordinary individuals above Meng Chaos level felt that they were in a burning storm. After observing for a few minutes at close range, they shouted that they could not take it anymore and had no choice but to retreat while grimacing. Meanwhile, the smoke, debris, flames, and lightning that the godly state experts stirred up gradually gathered into tornadoes that connected the heaven and earth, covering the entire battlefield. No matter how Meng Chao and the other heavenly state experts activated their Super Vision, they could not see the slightest detail. They could only see the tornadoes spewing out large clouds, and tens of thousands of bolts of lightning spewed out from the dark clouds. The Lightning brought about a torrential rain, and before the raindrops fell to the ground.., they were frozen into hailstones. The hailstones rubbed against each other at an extremely high speed, and they actually blossomed into colorful flames. Under the interference of the life magnetic field of the deity state experts, the underground spiritual veins that had just stabilized were like flood dragons that had just awoken from hibernation. They became restless and even began to bawl their fangs and Brandish their claws. The extremely high-compressed spiritual energy shot out from the cracks in the ground, colliding with each other and reacting violently, forming an extreme weather that was constantly changing. Only then did Meng Chao and the others see that the raindrops had not even landed on the ground, but had already turned into a strange phenomenon of hailstones burning fiercely. The scene of the godly state expert unleashing his full power and shaking the world fell into Meng Chaos eyes. It was like a train cannon pressing against his glabella and blasting fiercely. He felt that every single brain cell of his exploded like a crystal bomb. The trembling of countless cells turned into the same cry: Is this the legendary Godly State? Is this the pinnacle of human evolution? I want to break through to the godly state as well. I want to have the power to summon the wind and summon the rain, Move Mountains and overturn seas, absorb thousands of lightning bolts into my body, and then burst out in an instant! The flame named ambition blossomed in the depths of his eyes. However, in the next second, for some reason, the Tree of Wisdoms appearance that was disguised as Jin Qianxi appeared in his mind again. According to martial god Lei Zongchao, the divine realm is definitely not the end of human evolution. Beyond the divine realm, there are even more vast and exciting worlds. The prehistoric relics that I saw in the Archean ruins also confirmed this pointthe ancient civilization that created the transmigration engineand the ancient intelligent beings that predicted that the people of Earth would transmigrate to the other world. It is obvious that they once held a power far stronger than the divine realm. If the Earthlings and these mysterious ancient intelligent beings are inextricably linked, does it mean that we can also surpass the divine realm? The divine realm is already so terrifying. What kind of terrifying power will the humans who surpass the divine realm possess? And the humans who control the power of the Supergods, are they still considered human beings? Can they still be bound by the morals and laws of the human world? Are they still willing to fight for the human civilization? Just as the tree of wisdom once told me, when the peach blossom town was about to be destroyed, the most powerful people in the town did not want to devote all their resources to the battle to save the civilization. Instead, they wanted to plunder more resources and strengthen themselves, hoping to survive in the cruel jungle by themselves after the peach blossom town was destroyed. If, one day, a man from Dragon City really controls the power that surpasses the godly state, and he can live in other places and civilizations in the Otherworld even if dragon city is destroyed, or even better than now, will he still regard Saving Dragon cityas his only mission? If this person were me, what would I choose For some reason, Meng Chao suddenly felt a headache. It wasnt a sharp pain like a splitting headache. Instead, it was like a small snake slithering in the gully of his brain. It was a dull, numb, and itchy pain. Heaven and Hell appeared in front of his eyes once again. The burning scene gradually merged with the Apocalyptic Dragon City and turned into an indelible mark deep in his brain. Meng Chao? Meng Chao! While he was lost and confused, a pair of rough but soft hands patted his shoulder and pulled him back. What are you standing here for? Retreat! Dont stop a godly state expert from using his ultimate move! Retreat? Meng Chao blinked his eyes hard and looked at Lu Siya. It took him quite a while to wake up. He wanted to search for the source of the dull pain in the depths of his brain again, but he could not find anything. Of course. You Cant be addicted to being a lone hero and think that you have to fight every life-and-death battle in Dragon City from the beginning to the end, right? Seeing that he was still a little confused, Lu Siya thought that it was the first time that he had seen so many godly state experts attack at the same time. Either stunned or stunned by the spiritual energy ripples, she simply put her arms under his armpits and dragged him backward. The best expert of the Red Dragon Army is here. The strongest expert of the Super Killer School is here. The Ultimate Hunter is here. Even the old master of our family, who hasnt fought for ten years, is here!Lu Siya said Yes,Lu Siya said, With so many super-first-rate experts here, why dont we retreat and heal our wounds? What are we doing here? She was right. In the beginning, a large number of heavy cannons, artillery, mechanized troops, and low-and middle-level extraordinaires were deployed at the edge of the sinkhole. The godly state experts had some misgivings and couldnt go all out. They only drove the underdeveloped apocalyptic beasts toward the center of the sinkhole. As the battlefield gradually moved toward the center of the sinkhole, the troops at the edge of the sinkhole also retreated to a safe area and hid behind the steel defense line that had just been constructed by the construction machinery. The godly state experts no longer had any restraints, so they could go all out as they pleased. Unknowingly, the rhythm and intensity of the attack and defense had increased by several levels. The edges of the sinkhole where Meng Chao and the others had just been were pushed out by the flames, lightning, and shock waves, creating layers of folds. Inside the sinkhole, sand and stones were flying, the earth was shaking, and the Moon and Sun were dim. The shocking movements didnt seem like a war between humans and monsters. Instead, it seemed like dozens of doomsday beasts were fighting each other for the title of King of Monsters.. Meng Chaos heart was still high after being dragged hundreds of meters away by L Siya. In his previous life, many of the most powerful godly state experts in Dragon City had fallen at the end of the Monster War, under the claws and teeth of these monsters. Although his rebirth had triggered the butterfly effect. But could the faint ripples created by the flapping wings of the butterfly really shatter all predestinies? Chapter 796 - End and Rise Just as he was feeling uneasy, dozens of spirit flames, which were several hundred meters high, suddenly gushed out of the crater. The seven-colored spirit flames intertwined and gathered together. Then, they spread out in the shape of a fairy scattering flowers. In the blink of an eye, they covered the entire crater. Countless light balls that contained powerful shock waves and destructive power rose from the edge of the crater and expanded rapidly. Finally, they fused together and turned into a huge light ball. Meng Chao and Lu Siya, who were thousands of meters away, were blown out even farther by the surging airwaves. Even a railway gun that was fixed to the ground could not withstand the devastating impact and was blown to the ground. This is Meng Chao widened his eyes. Every drop of blood that contained powerful spirit energy seemed to be infected and summoned. It was about to seep out of his pores and condense into complicated spirit tattoos on the surface of his skin, which even solidified into an indestructible armor. This is the unprecedented power that the Deity Realm experts have triggered by stacking their vitality magnetic fields together and resonating their brainwaves! Unbelievable! Lu Siya was appalled. For the battle today, my grandfather and the other Deity Realm experts have unleashed such an unparalleled combination attack! The spirit flames and the shock waves raged for half a minute. The blood-stained dust waited for ten minutes before it gradually dispersed. Meng Chao activated his super vision to the maximum. His spirit energy was bursting out of his eyeballs. Finally, he saw the unbelievable scene inside the sinkhole. In his previous life, the super giant spider known as the Hundred-blade Witch had gotten its dozens of blade limbs broken and its shell shattered into pieces. Its magnetic levitation and anti-gravity organs were completely destroyed, causing it to be pinned to the ground by its own weight. Due to its enormous size, it lacked enough oxygen to sustain itself, causing it to convulse and suffocate. The enormous Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle, known as the Nightmare Emissary in his previous life, was nailed to the rock wall by the Hundred Blade Witch with seven or eight broken blade limbs. Its body cavity was so shriveled that only a layer of skin was left. The contents and tissues that emitted dim light, as they contained powerful spirit energy, flowed to the bottom of the sinkhole through the wounds. They were still burning with raging purple flames. The super-giant ape, which had two heads, had both of its heads cut off. Its wounds that were several meters in diameter were as smooth as mirrors. If it were not for the blood that was spurting out hundreds of meters away, it would have looked like an exquisite piece of art. It was really hard to imagine what kind of weapon and unique skill could produce such an effect. The rest of the Apocalyptic Beasts that had not matured also stood stiffly under the sinkhole. It was as if an abandoned buildings interior had been blown up, leaving only the shell that was barely supporting it. They raised their arms, claws, and blade limbs high, as though they were begging and surrendering. Above their heads, more than twenty Deity Realm experts stood on the burning mushroom cloud. Spirit flames surrounded their bodies, and electric arcs shot out in all directions. They looked as majestic as real gods and demons! Boom! The gigantic ape that had lost two heads finally collapsed to the ground. The earth-shattering noise announced the end of the monster era and the rise of the human era. The entire world froze for a full minute before it exploded like an ice cube being thrown into a pot of oil. Everyone cheered, all the war flags waved wildly, and all the guns roared, including the armored airships and railway guns. All the war machines sirens whistled the loudest. Every voice gathered and turned into one word that resounded through the sky, Victory! The Deity Realm experts of the Dragon City civilization had defeated the monster civilization last ultimate weapon. It meant that the final victory was like a ripe fruit that could fall into a humans open mouth at any time. The cheers of victory made Meng Chaos heart, which had contracted to its limit, finally relax. He had done it. Dragon City had done it. The human civilization had done it. The butterfly effect of rebirth not only brought forward the decisive battle by several years. It also kept the Apocalyptic Beasts, the ultimate evolved body that had almost destroyed Dragon City in his previous life, in a half-finished infant or even embryonic state. On top of that, it allowed the Red Dragon Army to obtain a hundred times more resources now than in his previous life. They could carry out round-the-clock indiscriminate bombing. Before the Deity Realm warriors appeared on the scene, they had already blown up the immature Apocalyptic Beasts until they were badly battered and covered in wounds. With the support of astronomical cultivation resources, the Deity Realm experts were able to maintain their strongest combat power. They even figured out a joint attack method that was as powerful as a strategic nuclear weapon. Only then were they able to strike the final blow with the least cost. In exchange, they obtained the greatest result. In this life, the Monster Wars outcome was even more perfect than Meng Chao had imagined. Dragon Citys civilization, which was about to expand beyond a newbie village, would bring an earth-shaking storm to the entire Other World in the complete form of an Extraordinary Disaster. Meng Chao, look! Lu Siya shouted excitedly beside him. Meng Chao looked in the direction she was pointing at and narrowed his eyes because of the bright sunlight. Through the golden rays, he saw that the Deity Realm experts spirit flames had pierced a transparent hole in the smoke-filled sky. Meanwhile, the sky outside the hole was as pure as crystal. The blazing sun, which was originally as bright as blood, had turned into a dazzling and enormous golden diamond. The sunlight poured into the world through the hole like a flood. All the armored airships, railway guns, superhumans, ordinary soldiers in power armor, runic machines, and drones were covered in a layer of shining golden armor. At that moment, whether they were superhumans or ordinary people, the transmigrators from Earth seemed to possess the power to change the Other World, or even the entire galaxy. Since the Apocalyptic Beasts that had yet to mature were killed by the Deity Realm warriors, there was no longer any power that could stop the advance of Dragon Citys iron cavalrymen. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and the other explorers had all successfully completed their mission and retreated to the Hidden Mist Domains edge to recuperate in the temporary battlefield hospital. Meng Chao and Long Feijun tried their best to protest, though. They said that they had only suffered some superficial injuries at most, which did not prevent them from participating in the next phase of the battle. However, considering that they had once fallen into the nightmare of the cunning superbeast, the Tree of Wisdom, it was highly possible that there were still some hidden injuries deep within their brains. In addition, they had both achieved outstanding military merits and made a great show of themselves. In the words of the higher-ups, they had to leave some military merits for their brothers and sisters. They could only obey orders and soak themselves comfortably in the super gene medicine that was refined from the Apocalyptic Beasts blood plasma and bone marrow. While they cultivated, they watched the soaring progress of Dragon Citys iron cavalry. The battles in the next few days could be described as unstoppable. Nevertheless, Dragon Citys iron cavalrymen did not encounter any large-scale resistance led by the Apocalyptic Beasts anymore. The troubles brought by the monsters had been even worse than the troubles brought by the swamps, miasma, and the jungle itself. Before the heavy construction machinery that weighed hundreds of tons or even thousands of tons, the roaring engines, and the crushing treads, all those troubles could be pushed away. Cutting down the forest, draining the accumulated water, solidifying the mud, leveling the ground, laying crystal cables, building battle fortresses, and setting up wireless signal transmitting towers During the decades-long Monster Wars, humans had already figured out a way to deal with the harsh environment. They had an effective method. Basically, as long as the battle fortresses that contained hundreds of automatic fire points and more than a dozen minefields were completed, and the wireless signal transmitting towers could command thousands of thought tanks and drones, this area would be completely under the control of the humans from Earth Unless the monsters mobilized a force that was a hundred times more powerful than the humans, it would be extremely difficult to shake the humans ruling power. Through the battle photos taken from the armored airships high altitude, there were more and more visible silvery-white spots representing the human battle fortresses and forward bases. They could be clearly seen inside and outside the Hidden Mist Domain within a radius of nearly 100 miles. From dozens of places on the first day to hundreds of places on the second day, and to thousands of places a week later, they were densely packed. They converged into a silver ocean, swallowing the black and green colors that belonged to the primitive jungle. The monsters living space was gradually divided into broken islands by the silver blades. On the islands, the lonely monsters were either shot into a hornets nest by the bullets while they resisted stubbornly Or they could only surrender obediently and be shackled by spirit magnetic shackles, as well as be implanted with a control chip, waiting to be tamed into biochemical pet beasts. They had also made great progress in conquering the sinkhole. The corpses of more than a dozen underdeveloped Apocalyptic Beasts had long been harvested and refined by well-trained teams to extract the most essential components. The superhumans, who had swallowed the Apocalyptic Beasts essential components, felt like they had been injected with a heart-strengthening drug that was hundred times more concentrated. They were spitting fire from their seven orifices and howling. Guided by the Deity Realm experts, they quickly found passage through tunnels that the Apocalyptic Beasts had drilled out of the ground. The passage that allowed monsters, which were nearly a hundred meters tall, to enter and exit freely had originally been impossible to hide. The fierce battle that happened in the monster civilizations ultimate lair was naturally a top-secret among all top-secrets. Even Meng Chao, the youngest blood medal winner in Dragon City, Long Feijun, a well-known figure in the Red Dragon Army, and someone like Lu Siya, who was well-informed, managed to hear some partially-true rumors. It was said that the Deity Realm experts had discovered a large-scale ancient ruins beneath the sinkhole. There were dozens of levels, as well as countless forks, crevices, and secret chambers. It was as intricate as a maze, and its scale was definitely not inferior to the center of Dragon City, the ancient ruins under the Supernatural Tower that led the Earthlings on the path of psionic cultivation and runic technology. Unfortunately, the sinkhole had most likely been caused by the bombardment of space-based weapons in the synchronous orbit above the atmosphere. More than 90% of its ancient ruins had also collapsed due to the bombardment of meteorites. Countless mysteries from the ancient era had been turned into dust and buried in layers of rocks. Of course, from another perspective, only 10% of the ruins had created such a terrifying enemy as the monster civilization. If this ancient ruins was as intact as the one at the center of Dragon City, Dragon Citys civilization would have been destroyed by the monster civilization long ago. Chapter 797 - Was This Victory? It was said that the Deity Realm experts had also discovered runes and ruins similar to the ancient ruins at the center of Dragon City. It could be inferred that the two ancient ruins were the work of the same ancient civilization. It was also said that the Deity Realm experts had indeed discovered a large-scale facility that looked like a genetic factory deep in the ruins. Countless monster embryos were soaked in mysterious liquids that were abundant in spirit energy for modulation and breeding. There were even more Apocalyptic Beast embryos that struggled to crawl out of the culture pool. However, because their respiratory system and anti-gravity organs had not fully developed yet, they suffocated to death or were crushed to death by their own gravity. If the monster civilization had been given a few more years for all the embryos to develop into ultimate evolved Apocalyptic Beasts, Dragon Citys civilization would have probably needed millions of Red Dragon Army troops if they wanted to defeat the monster civilization. Tens of thousands of superhumans and Deity Realm warriors in double digits would pave the way. The genetic factory only occupied a small part of the space that had yet to collapse. Within the dark pocket that had been sealed for a long time in the depths of the ancient ruins, there might be even more powerful, terrifying, and brutal hidden forces. It should be known that the ancient ruins at the center of Dragon City was more for civilian use. Aside from the transmigration engine that could carry the entire city and travel through the sea of stars in an instant, many runes and relics did not have much to do with combat. The ancient ruins in the Hidden Mist Domain, on the other hand, was filled with weapons and life-threatening technologies that were beyond the understanding of Earths people. It was as if one place was the ancient civilizations town center, while the other place was the civilizations arsenal. Even without Apocalyptic Beasts protection, the arsenal version of the ancient ruins was still filled with traps and secret passages. It was constantly splitting and multiplying, at speeds both visible, as well as invisible, to the naked eye. Even spirit flames might not be able to completely burn the ancient virus that it housed. The Heaven Realm experts allegedly led their own superhuman death squads to engage in bloody battles within this ancient ruins, paying an incomparably tragic price. According to word of mouth, the mysterious ancient virus could turn superhumans into ancient monsters that were more terrifying than regular monsters. It was also said that the monster civilizations ultimate lair itself was a living giant carbon-based creature. It released intense brainwaves at every moment, causing the death squads to fall into the endless nightmare that Meng Chao and the other exploration team members had experienced. Meanwhile, the mysterious monster mastermind was still lurking in the ancient ruins depths, quietly waiting for the humans to arrive. All kinds of rumors scratched Meng Chaos heart like cat claws. Meng Chao, who was recuperating in the battlefield hospital with Railway Gun Long Feijun and the other young officers, repeatedly reported in and volunteered to fight. They all wanted to venture deep into the monster civilizations ultimate lair and fight side by side with the Deity Realm warriors as well as death squad members. That was especially so when the last wound on Meng Chaos body had healed and the scab had peeled off. The results of the 32nd spirit test showed that his spirit index was still firmly at the standard 100. The fighting spirit that Deity Realm power stirred up was even more uncontrollable, not unlike a tsunami. He wished that he could bite his fingertip and write a blood letter directly. Release the monster mastermind and let me do it! Unfortunately, just as he wanted to struggle with the blood letter at dawn, when the sky was just beginning to brighten, overwhelming cheers came from the sinkholes direction. The cheers were a hundred times louder than when the Deity Realm experts killed the Apocalyptic Beast a week ago. It was as if he was about to ride rolling waves that were approaching from afar. Soon, a series of explosions were heard at the edge of the sinkhole. Everyone, including those in the battlefield hospital, shouted as if they had gone mad. They hugged each other excitedly, even the people they did not know around them. Meng Chao had just been woken up by the cheers and had yet to figure out what was going on, but someone cheerfully sprinted in toward him like a deer. The head nurse was experiencing menopause and was usually serious, not even bothering to smile when he and Long Feijun arm-wrestled. She gave him a bear hug and kissed him hard on the face. Sss! Head nurse, please dont do that. Im still injured. Meng Chao looked at the head nurse who was laughing so hard that she was shaking uncontrollably. Cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead. He was confused. What the hell is going on? Victory! The head nurse cried tears of joy. The Deity Realm warriors have killed the monster mastermind. We have completely occupied the monster civilizations ultimate lair. The Monster War is over. We have won! Meng Chaos mind went blank. However, he not help but jump out of the medical cabin. He pulled open the thick curtains and let the bright sunlight shine on his face. He activated his super vision and looked into the distance. He saw that the blue sky was clear and cloudless. There were no thunderstorms, hurricanes, or other extreme weather. As more and more mining experts, meteorologists, large-scale construction machinery, well-trained miners, and well-prepared biochemical beasts moved in, the Hidden Mist Domains harsh climate was conquered by humans. He saw hundreds of densely packed red dots rising in the sinkholes direction. They were all hot air balloons filled with special spirit energy, and they had a very strong buoyancy. Just like a dragon door crane, they could drag the corpses of monsters, crystals, raw ores, and relics of the ancient civilization to the surface. The manufacturing cost of hot air balloons was much lower than that of armored airships, and they were very convenient means of transportation. However, due to the lack of power in the hot air balloon itself, even if the crystal engine was barely installed, it would not be able to move as quickly as an armored airship. Moreover, its defense was so weak that it was close to zero. Usually humans would never use hot air balloons in dangerous war zones where monsters roamed. Only when a certain area was completely occupied and all the monsters in the area were completely eliminated would a large number of hot air balloons be deployed for towing, transportation, and construction. To this end, each major force painted their own hot air balloons in eye-catching red and with iconic badges. That made the citizens of Dragon City feel a conditioned sense of security when they saw groups of hot air balloons. They knew that the area had already become part of the human world. Meng Chao saw a large group of hot air balloons led by armored airships. They were dragging the corpses of countless large monsters, heading unhurriedly toward the Hidden Mist Domains outer perimeter. When all the soldiers and builders along the way saw the scene, they behaved like rolling waves, cheering and jumping up and down. This is victory? Meng Chao muttered to himself in disbelief. He could not remember how the Dragon City civilization in his previous life had cheered for its victory in the Monster War. No, in his previous life, Dragon City had lost half of its old life rather than achieved victory. It had finally exhausted its opponent to death, but it was also lying in a pool of blood at the end of its life. It did not even have the strength to laugh bitterly, so where would the cheering and jumping up and down come from? Since his rebirth after the apocalypse, everything Meng Chao had done had been to change that tragic ending. Fortunately, the day of a great victory had finally arrived. He was in a trance, as it felt unreal. It seemed as though this victory had come too suddenly and too easily. How should he put it? He had a feeling of, This is it? The monster civilization fell before I could exert my strength. Dont you think that such a victory is too unsatisfying? Lu Siya, who had rushed over after hearing the news, said, Do you think that we should follow the model of the battle on Raging Waves Mountain Range, the battle at Noble Descent Hotel, and the battle in the Lair? You, Dragon Citys youngest Heaven Realm expert and blood medal winner, lone hero, immortal hero, idol of thousands of young people, and the legendary Ace Chao, have once again entered the dragons den and tigers den. You fought the monster mastermind for 300 rounds. At the final moment of certain death, you awakened the key to victory, fought back, and turned the tide. In the end, you relied on your own strength to defeat the monster civilization, and all the Deity Realm experts, as well as millions of Red Dragon Army troops, only cheered for you from behind. If it were such a victory, would you feel at ease? Lu Siyas ridicule made Meng Chaos face turn red. However, it also reassured him. Thinking about it, things made sense. More than 20 Deity Realm warriors, who were at their peak condition and more powerful than those in his previous life, had attacked simultaneously. It was indeed not something that the monster mastermind could have withstood. As long as it did not have time to escape, dying without a burial place would be its only fate. His absent-mindedness toward victory was likely just due to his nervousness. Of course, Meng Chao was still very eager to know the details of the battle. What exactly was the so-called monster mastermind? Was it a super monster that was even more powerful than the Apocalyptic Beasts, or was it a relic of the ancient civilization? Was it a product of natural evolution, born from nature, or was it a product of the deadly ancient technology? What was the relationship between the monster mastermind and Jin Qianxi? Was it really as the Tree of Wisdom had said? Did it devour Jin Qianxi to gain a deeper understanding of human civilization? Also, what method did the monster mastermind use to control thousands of monsters? Besides the monsters, the vines that entwined the UHV transmission tower, and the Green Tide with powerful movement functions, did it create other biochemical weapons? Meng Chao even hoped to find the answers to other questions in the monster civilizations ultimate lair, including the truth about Peach Blossom Towns destruction, whether an all-out nuclear war had broken out on Earth, and the mystery surrounding Peach Blossom Town and Dragon Citys transmigration. In addition, the Hidden Mist Domain was the place with the richest crystal ore veins and the densest spirit energy in Monster Mountain Range. According to the preliminary calculations of spirit energy scientists and mining experts, the crystal ore reserves there were most likely one-third of that found in the entire basin surrounded by Monster Mountain Range. Otherwise, it would not have become the birthplace and headquarters of the monster civilization. Considering that the raw crystal ores there were of high quality, as well as relatively easy to mine, and that concentrated mining could save a lot of costs, the Hidden Mist Domain was an out-and-out treasure trove. Together with the monster civilizations genetic factory, it could improve the biochemical modulation technology of mankind and even the exploration of the life sciences field for hundreds of years. Faced with such immeasurable treasure, the Red Dragon Army, Dragon City University, the alliance of five universities, the four research institutes, the nine mega corporations all the major forces in Dragon City were sharpening their knives, determined to obtain it. Superstar Resource Recovery Company that belonged to Meng Chaos family was naturally no exception. They wanted to get a share of it too No, they wanted to use the resources in the Hidden Mist Domain to make a greater contribution to the development of Dragon Citys civilization. Chapter 798 - Deep Into the Ruins Humans had fully occupied the Hidden Mist Domain, and it had, in a way, transformed into a jungle where giant crocodiles ran amok. The nine mega corporations fought fiercely for the mining rights of the crystal lodes and the exploration rights of the ancient ruins. Although Superstar Resource Recovery Company had made a name for itself in the circle due to several mergers and acquisitions like a boa swallowing an elephant[1], it was not enough to compete with the giant crocodiles. After all, they lacked a foundation and were not strong enough to fight head-on with the giant crocodiles. Lu Siya told Meng Chao that in order to split up the monster civilizations provisions, Sky Pillar Corporations shareholders, as well as the brothers and sisters in the Lu family who were connected by blood, were all scheming against each other. They would resort to any means necessary. Even her father, who owned the most profitable company under the group, Sky Pillar Minerals, did not dare to guarantee how much profit he would get from this big cake. Not to mention, there was the distribution of benefits between Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation, between the mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army, between the giant crocodiles and the small and medium-sized enterprises, between the Deity Realm experts and the low-level superhumans. From a certain point of view, this fight for the spoils of war was even more intense than the Monster War itself. With Meng Chaos battle achievements, it was naturally no problem for him to get a few more medals and fight for the title of Dragon Citys top ten outstanding youths. However, if he wanted to get real benefits from the monster civilizations remains, he still had to patiently wait for an opportunity. Meng Chao was not someone who was greedy for fame and fortune. He mainly wanted to get more resources to add a few more valuable weights to his Other World strategy. Facing the current situation of the giant crocodiles running amok, he could only watch helplessly. However, on this day, the arrival of a mysterious VIP changed the situation. Master Lei! A plain-looking armored airship without any markings slowly landed in a temporary military base in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. The cabin door slowly opened, and a burly old man, who was completely covered by a full-enclosed chemical suit, walked down step by step. If one observed carefully, they would find that the fully-enclosed suit, which was of the highest level, was several times more bulky than the ordinary suit. The inside of the suit was filled with crystal-clear, pale-green liquid medicine. There were also seven or eight tubes connected to the tank behind the suit to ensure that the old man would not be exposed to the air in the outside world. He would not be disturbed by the chaotic spiritual radiation in the Hidden Mist Domain either. This was not a suit but a mobile medical cabin. In addition, there were medical teams and the experts and officers who were waiting respectfully around the armored airship. In the whole Dragon City, who else could put on such an ostentatious show besides Lei Zongchao, the Battle God? Lei Zongchao frowned slightly. He was not interested in the welcome ceremony arranged by Railway Gun Long Feijun. However, except for Meng Chao, who was supporting him by the side, Lei Zongchao did not let his emotions leak out and make the people welcoming him feel uneasy. Instead, he smiled and abided by the duties of an old senior. First, he gave an impassioned speech to the unit that had performed the best in this battle. Then, he visited a few soldiers who were the bravest in battle and were so seriously injured that they had to amputate some of their limbs to replace the mechanical prostheses. He also promised to impart the latest mechanical martial arts that he and Meng Chao had developed to these soldiers. After busying himself for half a day, he finally had the time to call Meng Chao to the side. Master Lei, why are you on the frontline? Meng Chao was pleasantly surprised and somewhat worried by Lei Zongchaos arrival. He knew that although Lei Zongchao was a martial arts legend from the past, he had already entered his twilight years. When he was young, he had suffered the invasion of mysterious powers in the ancient ruins. He had also experienced the ravages of hundreds of fierce battles. Countless minor and major injuries overlapped each other. He was like a volcano that could erupt at any moment. It was not surprising that he would spontaneously combust and die the next second. In order to stabilize his vitality magnetic field, he usually stayed in the Supernatural Tower and Battle God Palace. He should not have appeared in a place like the Hidden Mist Domain, where the spirit magnetic environment was complicated. The radiation and interference were very intense. Not to mention, the Lei Zongchao from Meng Chaos previous life had perished together with the monster mastermind in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. Meng Chao could not help but feel a sense of worry. However, when he recalled that the present was different from the past, the Deity Realm experts had long swarmed over the monster mastermind. It had been dismembered and the entire lair had been gutted by the humans large-scale construction machinery. They did not have to worry too much about repeating the same mistake. So many brave and fearless Red Dragon Army troops and superhumans have fought to the death on the frontlines and even sacrificed their precious lives. Yet, I can only curl up in the Supernatural Tower. I have been waiting anxiously for a long time. It was not easy for me to receive the news of your great victory. Cant I come to the frontline to join in the fun? Lei Zongchao chuckled and paused for a moment. His expression turned somewhat stiff as his voice became low. Its said that they found traces of Jin Qianxi in the monster mastermind Really? Meng Chao immediately understood Lei Zongchaos feelings. Jin Qianxi was his comrade-in-arms through life and death, and she was also his undying lover. Although their relationship had transcended half a century of erosion and the barrier between the Yin and Yang Realms, Lei Zongchao still could not forget the love of his life even at the end of his own life. Knowing that the love of his life had something to do with the monster mastermind, even if it was involuntary, Lei Zongchaos feelings were extremely complicated. He probably wanted to know more than Meng Chao what had happened in the monster headquarters and what kind of existence the monster mastermind was. They told me that the monster mastermind was an existence similar to an ant queen. Of course, it was countless times larger than the ruler of an ordinary ant colony. Moreover, through tens of thousands of sticky tentacles, it was connected to the genetic factory that was used to create the monster horde and the Apocalyptic Beasts. On the chest of this super ant queen, there was a human face that was properly inlaid. It looked exactly like Jin Qianxi. Also, when they were fighting the monster mastermind, it would occasionally speak in the tone of a human girl who had been tortured. Lei Zongchao sighed and said, Theres no need to persuade me. My brain is very clear. I know that it cant be the real Jin Qianxi, just her remains. Perhaps part of her brain tissue was accidentally picked up and swallowed by the monster mastermind, and the puppet was created by reading Jin Qianxis memories. However, even if its just a puppet, even if its broken into pieces or even turned into a pool of blood, I still want to go to the scene and see for myself and find out how she died. Meng Chao, can you understand this feeling? Come with me to the monster civilizations ultimate lair? Meng Chao naturally would not miss this golden opportunity. Lei Zongchao did not want to alarm too many people. After greeting all parties, Meng Chao simply maneuvered a dual-driving all-terrain vehicle and drove Lei Zongchao out in a low-key manner. Dragon Citys civilization had already opened up dozens of simple roads in the Hidden Mist Domain. From the military base to the edge of the sinkhole, there was no obstruction along the way. Since humans had exploded the surrounding mountains that contained crystal ore veins and changed the spirit and magnetic environment, the fog, which had lingered around the sinkhole for thousands of years, had mostly dissipated. The jungle in the air that had originally covered the sinkhole had been burned to the ground. Standing at the edge of the sinkhole, one could see as far as ones eyes could reach to the bottom of the sinkhole that was nearly 1,000 meters deep. After the indiscriminate bombing half a month ago, as well as the life-and-death battle between the Deity Realm warriors and the Apocalyptic Beasts, the dark jungle at the bottom of the sinkhole had long been torn apart and burned. The humans had also built a large number of tents, semi-permanent bases, automatic fire points, and signal transmitting towers there. Tens of thousands of thinking war trucks, drones, and construction machinery had been transported there. It was like a roaring steam, with molten iron splashing and sweat streaming. The construction scene was bustling. The ATV stretched out eight folded anti-joint crawling feet on both sides, replacing the tracks. They followed the gently trimmed slope and arrived at the bottom of the sinkhole. They passed by a large warehouse area that was temporarily storing monster materials. They also passed by an inflatable station that was filled with armored airships and hot air balloons that constantly emitted squeaking sounds. There was also an open-air dining hall that could accommodate 50,000 soldiers and construction workers at the same time. The ingredients there were all slaughtered on the spot. Pieces of fatty monster meat and fresh meat tendons were still squirming around, while the soldiers were sweating profusely after their meals. They were satisfied and burping as they continued to head to the frontline. When they passed by the ruins of Peach Blossom Town, Lei Zongchao asked Meng Chao to stop. This was because the weeds and vines covering the ruins of Peach Blossom town had all been uprooted and burned to ashes. This unfortunate satellite town revealed its broken and devastated state. Time was limited, and the construction team only had time to clean up the ruins of the collapsed buildings. The remaining ruins were still standing there alone, just like a wordless monument. Perhaps, one day, even if the people of Dragon City built a memorial hall there to commemorate this satellite town that had once struggled hard and was ultimately doomed, they still would not know how to explain Peach Blossom Towns destruction, right? With Meng Chaos help, Lei Zongchao came to the front of the wordless monument composed of broken walls. His expression was solemn. He bowed deeply before the ruins of the town, paying tribute to the souls of his compatriots who were even more unfortunate than the people of Dragon City. Meng Chao instantly understood what he meant. Just like Lei Zongchao, he bowed deeply, hoping that all the wandering souls from Earth would be able to rest in peace. After three minutes of silence, Meng Chao straightened his body and hesitated to speak. Do you really want to know whether Peach Blossom Town was destroyed by humans or monsters? Lei Zongchao sensed his confusion. Do you still want to know whether Earths civilization was destroyed by an all-out nuclear war? Meng Chao hesitated for a moment and nodded. Yes. I dont have the answer to the first question, Lei Zongchao said. But I can tell you clearly that Earths civilization was not destroyed because we are still here. Even if the earth is now heavily contaminated by radiation and is now a barren land full of devastation, the dust will eventually settle down. No matter how terrible the radiation is, it will disperse. By then, we will return to Earth. Brick by brick, road by road, city by city, we will rebuild the entire civilization. That was also Meng Chaos belief. However, he could not help but be conflicted. How long will it take? Not long. Lei Zongchao said, It has only been two million years since the early human beings ignited the first spark of wisdom and human beings became the spirits of all living things, bathing the entire earth in the glory of civilization. Dont worry, our path will definitely not be longer and more difficult than our ancestors. [1] Chinese idiom that denotes greed or dissatisfaction Chapter 799 - The Red Dragon Army’s Number One Warrior! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation From the ruins of Peach Blossom Town, they walked two kilometers southeast. They could see hundreds of towering tower cranes and drilling machines that looked like oil wells in the distance. There were also excavators and dump trucks that were taller than three or four stories and had to be supported by dozens of tires that were more than three to five meters in diameter. They worked day and night to dig out the rocks and soil that covered the monsters base camp, transporting them to the edge of the sinkhole to build stairs. This exposed all the secrets of the monster civilization. There were also hundreds of hot air balloons dragging steel cables that were thicker than Meng Chaos thighs. They kept dragging out the corpses in the monster base camp and the attachment of the nest itself. Not far from the bustling construction site, there were a few monster processing factories lined up. They carefully trimmed and deep processed the materials that were easy to rot, even those that had already rotted, then, they were packaged into cans and gene reagent bottles. Including those immature Apocalyptic Beasts, a large number of the hardest bones of the monsters had yet to be processed. They were piled up like a mountain next to the monster processing plant. They were like divine weapons, emitting a fierce metallic glow. Before long, they would be decomposed into shards that could not be broken down, or they would be ground into powder and refined into real divine weapons. That was close! Lei Zongchao glanced at the bones of the monsters and sighed, The texture and structure of the bones of these monsters are completely different from the monsters weve encountered in the past. If Im not wrong, they should be the ultimate evolutionary version that the monster mastermind has carefully refined. Fortunately, Dragon City has been on a smooth path in the past two years. Theyve snatched a lot of resources from the monster civilization and pressed on step by step. They didnt leave too much time for the monster civilization to catch their breath, which disrupted the monster masterminds rhythm and prevented it from completing the refinement of the ultimate evolutionary version. If the war continues for another two to three years, when this batch of Apocalyptic Beasts fully mature, it is still unknown who will be the victor! Hearing that, Meng Chao could not help but secretly give a thumbs up in his heart. A Battle God would always be a Battle God. No matter how old a martyr was, his vision would still be as sharp as a torch, and he had predicted everything like a god. At this time, a three to four-story-high mine dumper painted with the Red Dragon Armys war emblem met their all-terrain vehicle on the narrow road ahead. The dump truck, which was more than twenty meters wide, blocked the makeshift highway. Meng Chao extended his crawling feet again and controlled the all-terrain vehicle to crawl to both sides of the road. A military cap popped out of the cockpit on the opposite side, and the driver honked his horn to thank them. Sensing that the cargo inside the giant dump truck was actually rippling with a hint of life, Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao narrowed their eyes and activated their super vision. Their vision easily penetrated the dump truck with the enhancement of spiritual energy. Inside the somersault was a giant something that they did not know whether to call it a cocoon or an egg. The giant egg was more than ten meters in diameter. Thick fiber tubes were winding around the surface of the egg, twisting into mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos. At the end of the fiber tubes were hundreds of crystals of extremely high quality. Inside the giant egg, there seemed to be an embryo that was sleeping, but it was releasing an extremely ferocious aura in its sleep. This is the Apocalyptic Beasts embryo! Meng Chao sensed for a while, and his pupils suddenly contracted. He was overjoyed. He did not expect humans to actually find a living Apocalyptic Beast embryo in the monsters lairs. Many monsters had the fledgling effect. They would regard the first creature they saw after breaking out of the shell as their mother. The only monster mastermind that could interfere with the thoughts of the Apocalyptic Beast was also dead. If the Dragon City civilization could digest and absorb all the heritage of the monster civilization and make the biochemical technology advance by leaps and bounds, it was very likely that they would cultivate the Apocalyptic Beasts into loyal biochemical pets. In this way, the combat strength of Dragon Citys civilization would be ten times more than it was in his previous life! Meng Chao could not wait to know if there were more living Apocalyptic Beast embryos in the monster base camp. He even began to imagine that the Dragon City civilization would establish a legion of Apocalyptic Beasts in the near future and sweep through the foreign world. It was a pity that the few trucks that passed by were all carrying the attachments of the monster nests. It was a material that was neither metal nor crystal. The material was covered with dense holes, but it was not crisp. Instead, it was more durable and spiritual energy passable while saving materials and lightening the weight. Meng Chao also sensed an extremely weak vitality from this material. It was like a skeleton left behind by a carbon-based creature billions of years ago. But how was it possible? Meng Chao found structures similar to pipes, gears, and bearings on several materials. Gears and bearings grew out of the bodies of carbon-based creatures. This was too unbelievable! Master Lei! Old Lei! At the entrance of the monster civilizations ultimate lair, two people were waiting for them with smiles on their faces. One of them was an old acquaintance of Meng Chao, a senior researcher of the ancient ruins research center, and the vice-leader of Project 101, Wu Haibo. The other middle-aged man with white sideburns, although he was only wearing a faded camouflage suit, his waist was as straight as a spear, and his gaze was as sharp as a battle knife that had been soaked in the blood of monsters for three days and three nights. It was the number one expert of the Red Dragon Army, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang! One was a Battle God, and the other was a Thunder God. They laughed and hugged each other. They had been good friends who fought side by side decades ago. Lei Zongchao and Wu Tiedao, the founder of the Red Dragon Army who was also known as the God of War, were also good brothers who had shared life and death together. In fact, Lei Zongchao had played an important role in the creation and rise of the Red Dragon Army. Until now, the Red Dragon Armys young officers had to study in Lei Zongchaos Battle God Palace for a period of time before they could enter the high-level military circle. It was an unwritten tradition. Meng Chaos father was a veteran. His familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company was also one of the Red Dragon Armys biggest logistics contractors. He had also become friends with the young officers such as Railway Gun Long Feijun in Battle God Palace. He had also mentioned the idea of strengthening the Red Dragon Army and forming a balance with the mega corporations in many seminars held by Broken Star Club and Blue Home, which had won the approval of many military experts. Although he did not have an official military status, he had a strong military air about him. Besides, Meng Chaos best friend, Chu Feixiong, and Shao Zhengyangs daughter, Shao Jianqing, who was known as the Valkyrie, were classmates. They had often fought side by side during the northern front offensive a few years ago. Through this relationship, Shao Zhengyang naturally regarded Meng Chao as his nephew and his own people. Meng Chao, this time youve made a great contribution and saved the lives of countless ordinary soldiers. You deserve another big medal from the military! As expected, Shao Zhengyang, who was usually serious and often thunderous, did not put on any airs in front of Meng Chao. He stretched out a palm that was strong enough to crush thunder and lightning and slammed it on Meng Chaos shoulder. Half of his body was almost smashed into pieces. General Shao, youre flattering me. There are so many people in the exploration team. Im not the only one who made the contribution, Meng Chao said while grimacing. Were all on the same side here, and were not on a combat mission right now. Theres no need to call each other general. I remember that you and that kid, Chu Feixiong are good friends who grew up playing together? Then just be like him. Just call me Uncle! Shao Zhengyang waved his hand, he said straightforwardly. Uncle Shao? Meng Chao blinked his eyes and thought about his best friend, Chu Feixiong. He was not from the Military Academys heroic Spirit Department. He was the last one in that year, and he had even angered Shao Zhengyangs daughter, Shao Jianqing, who was the class monitor? In any case, every time Meng Chao saw Chu Feixiong and Shao Jianqing, his best friend would make the class monitor furious and get kicked by the class monitor. Since when did Chu Feixiong become so familiar with the class monitors father, the number one expert of the Red Dragon Army? How could he address the other party as Uncle and be addressed as that kid by the other party? No, there was something going on here. When this mission was completely over, he would definitely look for Da Baixiong and ask him about it! Meng Chao, although we are all on the same side, I would never use my official position for personal gain just because you call me Uncle. Shao Zhengyangs eyes were bright as he said, I said that the military should award you with a big medal, not for this mission to explore the Hidden Mist Domain, but for your Ultimate Style, and even for the three basic force execution methods that you improved, the Reckless Bull Force, the Ripple Force, and the Dragon Snake Force! Ultimate style? Three basic force execution methods? Meng Chao was confused. Thats right. Since a few years ago, the three basic force execution methods that youve improved, as well as the Ultimate Styles tactical concepts, have become popular among the basic officers and soldiers of the military through Broken Star Club and other civil organizations. Shao Zhengyang explained, The higher-ups of the military have noticed this a long time ago, but you know that in the military, its very prudent and troublesome to reform an idea or a system. Therefore, we didnt encourage or stop them and just waited and see what would happen. I didnt expect that the three basic force execution methods would have unexpected effects on the ordinary soldiers and the officers at the basic level. In the past one or two years, especially, the evolution and mutation of the monsters have accelerated, and many new species with weird shapes have appeared. There are also a lot of monsters that carry the spores of the blood stripe virus in their bodies. They will transform when they are about to die, and they will resurrect into undead creatures even after they have died once. They are ten times more difficult to deal with than before! According to the calculations of the military experts, without the new version of the three basic force execution methods and the Ultimate Styles tactical concepts, the Red Dragon Army would have lost at least hundreds of thousands of people, or even millions of people, based on the intensity of the war in the past two years! Dont you think that saving the lives of millions of soldiers is not worth the military awarding you a big medal. Chapter 800 - The Ancients Meng Chao was overjoyed. The strengthened version of the three basic force execution methods were the first seeds he had planted in the present world following his rebirth after the apocalypse. He had hoped to change the future. He did not expect the seeds he had inadvertently planted would take root and germinate so quickly, blooming and bearing fruit. Meng Chao did not feel that this was his credit. Including the Reckless Bull Force, the three enhanced basic force execution methods were originally part of the Dragon City of his previous life. Countless powerhouses, warriors, and ordinary citizens had used their wounded bodies, unyielding willpower, and eternal burning hot blood to irrigate the entities. He was just a porter of the future, flapping the wings of a butterfly and bringing the future to the now. Thinking of this, Meng Chao could not help but smile. Uncle Shao, theres no need for medals. He sincerely said to Shao Zhengyang, Whether its the three basic force execution methods or the Ultimate Style, they are not my creations but the contributions of countless people. Im just standing on the shoulders of my predecessors and making some insignificant improvements. Hearing that the blood of nearly a million Red Dragon Army soldiers dont have to die in vain, this news is the best reward. I dont need any more rewards. Such a reply made Shao Zhengyang raise his eyebrows high. The Red Dragon Armys number one expert, known as the Thunder God, gazed at Meng Chao for a moment and laughed from the bottom of his heart. Old Lei, youve found the best successor, he said to Lei Zongchao with great emotion. Meng Chao is not my successor. We are just like-minded partners on the path of transcendence. Lei Zongchao smiled faintly and changed the subject, While Meng Chao is being polite, the reward that the military should give him cant be any less. Even if he doesnt push it toward the Ultimate Style and the three basic methods, it should be for mechanical martial arts. Mechanical martial arts? Shao Zhengyang was slightly stunned. Lei Zongchao did not explain. He just turned his joints and stiffly moved into several postures. It was the killing technique that Meng Chao had developed based on the skeleton soldiers combat patterns in the memory fragments of his previous life. After Lei Zongchaos improvement, the original slightly-clumsy movements had been smoothly linked together. There was also an additional sense of being unpredictable. One would know if he was an expert once he made a move. Although Lei Zongchao was wearing a bulky protective suit, he did not stir up any spirit energy. Those simple few moves still made Shao Zhengyangs eyes sparkle. This is a martial arts specially developed for wearers of mechanical prosthetics! He could tell at a glance. As his mind raced, he instantly realized the great value of mechanical martial arts. The Red Dragon Army has hundreds of years of battle experience, but the experienced veterans had to leave the army due to the lack of limbs. Even if we continue to fight with the mechanical prosthesis, there is still a gap between us and the natural limbs due to the failure of the rune machines and nerve connection technology. Therefore, we cant exert 100% of our combat ability. This mechanical martial arts is simply a unique skill that is tailor-made for these disabled veterans and can allow them to return to their peak! Meng Chao, this was actually created by you? Shao Zhengyang looked at Meng Chao in disbelief. Meng Chaos face turned red for a moment and said, Its mainly Master Leis credit. I just Occasionally, sparks would appear in my head. Meng Chao, if you continue to be so humble, youll appear to be hypocritical. Ive been thinking of developing a set of martial techniques for the people who wear the mechanical prosthetic limbs, but Ive tried dozens of methods and all of them have reached a dead end. Your spark has helped me to drill a hole in the dead end. You cant deny this contribution! Lei Zongchao said with a smile, Old Shao, is this mechanical martial arts worthy of the Red Dragon Armys praise for Meng Chao? Yes, of course! Shao Zhengyang nodded repeatedly. If mechanical martial arts can be fully deployed, the Red Dragon Army will be equipped with at least three to four mechanical legions made up of disabled veterans. With their battle experience and the enhancement of mechanical martial arts and the rune prosthesis, they will definitely be the trump cards among the trump cards! With this, it will be worth it even if there are ten medals, let alone one medal. Ten medals are too many. Meng Chao wont be able to wear so many on his chest. Since we are all on the same side, lets speak frankly! Lei Zongchao went straight to the point. Old Shao, Meng Chaos father is also a retired veteran of the Red Dragon Army. Their familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company have always been a good partner with the Red Dragon Army, including Meng Chao himself. When they encounter missions from the Red Dragon Army, they will risk their lives and never refuse them. If Meng Chao had not woken up in time, the elites of the military, including Railway Gun Long Feijun, might have perished in the depths of the jungle. The monster civilization is doomed. Whats next is how to deal with the spoils of war. Theres no reason that the cake of developing the Hidden Mist Domain and the monster base camp should be monopolized by any force. Young men like Meng Chao who have made great contributions and high-quality enterprises like Superstar Resource Recover Company should also be involved, right? Of course. The military has never planned to monopolize the spoils. Superstar Resource Recovery Company is the Red Dragon Armys strategic partner. As long as theres a chance, the first thing we consider is Superstar Resource. Shao Zhengyang said with bright eyes, The biggest obstacle in the distribution of the spoils of war and the subsequent development plan of the Hidden Mist Domain is not us, but the nine mega corporations. Everybody knows how big their appetite is. No, to be more precise, nobody knows how big their appetite is. Im afraid that even they themselves dont know. However, since you are here in person, Old Lei, I believe that the nine mega corporations will have to make some concessions. The military and Superstar Resource Recovery Company will certainly have a lot of opportunities to collaborate with each other! Meng Chaos thoughts were running fast, and he suddenly realized something. It turned out that Lei Zongchao had dragged his burnt body to the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain not only to find the truth about the death of his former lover, Jin Qianxi. More importantly, it was to coordinate the relationship between the Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations, to ensure that the legacy of the monster civilization can be distributed and used effectively in a fair, just, and open manner as far as possible, and to ensure that Dragon Citys civilization in the post Monster War era can still stay together and grow steadily. Indeed, in the face of astronomical cultivation resources and ancient mysterious forces, only the legendary Battle God was qualified to suppress the restless forces. Human beings can only share hardships, not wealth. There have been too many experiences and lessons since ancient times. For Dragon City, the monster civilizations legacy is a windfall, but it is also very likely to become a hot potato or a source of trouble. I hope that all of us can have enough rationality and wisdom to control our desires and ambitions! Lei Zongchao sighed and waved his hand. Lets go. Old Shao, Old Wu, bring us down to take a look. I heard that you discovered something amazing in the depths of the ultimate nest of the monster civilization? Shao Zhengyang and Wu Haibo looked at each other. One of them was the number one expert of the Red Dragon Army who had been through hundreds of battles. The other was a senior researcher of the Relic Research Institute. He had once seen countless bizarre scenes in the primordial ruins under the transcendental tower. However, there was still a look of confusion on their faces, as well as the fear hidden behind their confusion. Yes, this place isnt as simple as the lair of the monster civilization. The so-called genetic factoryis only a small part of the entire ruins. We have discovered something even more astonishing deep in the ruins. Its very likely that it points to Wu Hai Bo paused for a moment and took a deep breath before continuing, It points to the birth of the Earth civilization and the secret of our transmigration. After several days of work, the humans found four passageways around the lair of the monster civilization. The most spacious one had a diameter of more than 50 meters and could allow apocalyptic beasts that were more than 100 meters long to crawl forward. The narrowest one that Meng Chao and lei zongchao took was more than 10 meters in diameter. It was like a corridor of a giants palace. The downward-sloping passage was shrouded in a layer of faint mist all day long. Just after walking for more than 10 meters, it cut off the light and sound on the ground. It was as if they had entered a strange and unpredictable foreign land. Although there were no lighting facilities in the interior of the passage, the curved walls around it emitted natural and gentle light. It was as if they were covered with fluorescent stalactites, allowing Meng Chao to see every detail clearly through the mist. Meng Chao saw that the curved walls were smooth and delicate. They were definitely not naturally cracked crevices. However, the surface was covered with layers of folds. In many places, there were small bumps that looked like goosebumps. They were even like stalactites, secreting crystal clear mucus. He reached out his finger and gently stroked it. Meng Chao was certain that this was not any rock, metal, spirit ore, or monster bones that he was familiar with. It was a carbon-based material that was similar to a fossil but retained a weak activity. And when he narrowed his eyes and tried to figure out the folds that covered the rock walls, he discovered that many of the folds were in line with the planar structure of the spiritual magnetic field. They were similar to the many spirit patterns in the primordial ruin beneath the transcendence tower. The same spiritual magnetic field could be constructed by Earthlings through the spirit veins in the human body, turning it into a unique skill that could destroy the world. Our Relic Research Institute named the primordial ruin at the bottom of the transcendence tower in the center of Dragon City as ruin No. 1. This is naturally ruin No. 2. Wu Haibo introduced, Based on the large amount of relics and information we excavated from the two ruins, we can preliminarily conclude that the builders of the two ruins belong to the same civilization temporarily known as the primordial civilization. The individual of the archaic civilization is the archaic human race, or ancient peoplefor short. The Crystal Personthat we found in ruin No. 1, who predicted that the Earthlings would cross over to another world, is an ancient person Chapter 801 - The Enormous Ancient Creature! The Ancients Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao chewed on the meaningful name together. They both understood the meaning of the abbreviation used by the ancient ruins research center. So, is there really an inextricable relationship between the Ancients and Earthlings? Meng Chao asked, Earthlings are not the original species on Earth, but they came from the sea of stars billions of years ago? Even if we didnt find Ruins No. 2, it is obvious. Wu Haibo calmly said, In the vast sea of stars, there are two planets of almost the same size, gravity, elements, atmosphere, and ecosystem. The carbon-based creatures on these two planets can devour each other, as well as communicate with each other, and their cellular forms are not fundamentally different. However, we have only used half a century to decipher the mysteries of a large number of ancient civilizations. We can easily fuse the mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos into our bodies and activate extraordinary powers. If Earths civilization and the ancient civilization were not connected by blood, none of this would be explainable. Also, transmigration itself is the biggest evidence. Judging from the prophecy that the crystal skeleton left in Ruins No. 1, Dragon Citys transmigration was not a coincidence. Its even possible that the ancient civilization summoned us here. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. Wu Haibos words were not a sensational and bizarre theory. In fact, not long after they transmigrated to the Other World, the people on Earth began to think about their connection to the mysterious planet. Other than the lingering spirit energy, the planet was too similar to Earth. Spirit energy was the energy that human beings could quickly adopt and use reasonably. From a certain point of view, spirit energy was simply easier for humans to use than heat, electricity, and potential energy. It could instantly accelerate the evolution of human civilization for tens of millions of years. It was simply a gift from the heavens. All kinds of coincidences made it difficult for people not to doubt the relationship between the ancient civilization and Earths civilization. Then, why did the ancient civilization send our ancestors to Earth? Why did they summon us here after tens of millions of years? Meng Chao pondered. Its difficult to find a clear and detailed answer to this question for the time being. However, through the comprehensive survey of Ruins No. 2, we have indeed gained a deeper understanding of the ancient civilization. Wu Haibo explained while he guided everyone deep underground, Although Ruins No. 1 is located at the center of Dragon City and is not small in scale, most of its information and relics were destroyed by the war. It seems that thousands of years ago, a world-destroying war broke out in the Other World. An army of hostile forces invaded Ruins No. 1 and engaged in a fierce and long battle with the Ancients who guarded it, destroying almost every cave and every crevice in Ruins No. 1. The information and relics that were saved by luck were also eroded and peeled away because of the spirit radiation. When we opened up the ruins, they all turned into dust. Ruins No. 2, however, was different. The place was also attacked horribly, and the bombardment of space-based weapons from the synchronous orbit had an effect comparable to a volcanic eruption and a meteorite collision. However, because the attack was a one-time attack and Ruins No. 2 was very deep, even though the upper space was razed to the ground, the debris formed a protective shell that allowed the lower space to maintain its original state. Under the influence of the shock waves and the extremely high temperature and pressure, a lot of metals, crystals, and rocks formed magma that contained spirit energy. It invaded all the gaps in the lower space. All the air and germs were isolated, too. Plenty of precious information and relics were presented to us in a relatively complete form. As a result, many of the mysteries that we couldnt figure out when we explored Ruins No. 1 were solved in Ruins No. 2. Many ambiguous and fragmented pieces of information were pieced together and verified by each other, hence we were able to sketch out the ancient civilizations appearance. Is that so? Meng Chao asked with great interest, What exactly is the ancient civilization like? First of all, we can be sure that the ancient civilization is an interstellar civilization that uses the sea of stars as its home. Its range of activities far exceeds the imagination of mankind. The Other World is definitely not their hometown. This can be deduced from Dragon Citys transmigration. Wu Haibo said, Do you still remember what I said about the transmigration engine? The ancient civilization has mastered the technology to transfer the essence of an entire civilizationan entire city and all the living beings in itto the other shore of the sea of stars. They used this technology precisely to spread their branches and leaves among the stars in the heavens as well as multiply. Meng Chao thought of the metal plate left behind by the Ancients in Ruins No. 1. On it were drawings of Earth, other worlds, and many planets of the same size as Earth. Each planet was connected by arrows. In the end, however, all the arrows pointed to a giant planet or even a star that was many times larger than Earth. It could not be drawn on the entire metal plate. Also, when he had stepped into the portal, his brain had also received many mottled and bizarre images of various races and civilizations. There were many strange-looking carbon-based intelligent creatures that he had never seen in the Other World in his previous life. Could it be that the massive, star-like celestial body was the ancient civilizations birthplace? Were Earth and the Other World not the only stages in the universe where carbon-based intelligent creatures could roam freely? If that was the case, the Other World was far from the endpoint for them and mankind! Also, the ancient civilization must have grasped a very mysterious technology to convert mass and energy. Its a technology that allowed them to absorb spirit energy quickly and allowed their cells to divide infinitely. Their flesh and blood would have expanded instantly, and they wouldve even had the special feature of crystallization, Wu Haibo continued. They could also apply the vitality magnetic field to the materials around them, such as weapons and carriers. On top of that, they could change the shape of the weapons and carriers as they wished. In a sense, the ancients had begun to explore ways to break away from the body of flesh and blood, them develop toward a form of pure energy. It is easy to understand. Carbon-based creatures have their limits, after all. In the face of the boundless sea of stars, no matter how large and sturdy the body of flesh and blood is, it is still an insignificant grain of sand. Only by breaking away from the clumsy carbon-based body can an entire civilization be upgraded to a higher level. Oh, the term upgrade is not very precise. The interesting guys in the ancient ruins research center found a technical term from the ancient books of the Earth eraascension. We believe that when the ancient civilization reached its peak, it was very likely that they embarked on the path of Spirit Ascension. This also explains why we found many fossils of ancient ferocious beasts in the two ruins, but not many remains of the Ancients. Its because they chose to shatter the carbon-based bodies at the last moment and transform them into pure information and energy. In other words, the remains of the Ancients were not annihilated. The spirit energy we absorbed, the spirit tattoos and runes we studied, and the ancient ruins summon that we heard in a trance could all be different forms of the Ancients remains. That speculation made everyone fall into deep thought. Meng Chaos heart was pounding, and he could not calm down for a long time. He thought of the mysterious Kindling that had appeared in his brain. Could the Kindling be part of a mission that had been left behind by the ancient civilization for its successors billions of years later? Of course, the theory of pure energy life forms is too vague, and there isnt much evidence to support it. With the level of our Dragon City civilization, we shouldnt be able to study such an unfathomable topic within one to two hundred years. Wu Haibo smiled self-deprecatingly and continued, However, if the ancient civilization had just started on the path of Spirit Ascension and had yet to completely break away from the carbon-based shell, their research on the carbon-based shell itself, namely revolving life science and biochemical modulation technology, had already reached the peak. This technology is at the current stage. It is most suitable for Dragon City to digest, absorb, and rapidly increase its productivity and combat ability. Leader Wu, are you saying that it is really possible for us to tame or even mass-produce Apocalyptic Beasts? Meng Chao pressed. Indeed, the ancient mysteries and Spirit Ascension were too far away and should not be considered right then. However, as long as the Apocalyptic Beasts could be tamed and mass-produced, Dragon Citys civilization would be spared from destruction, and it would have a much higher chance of winning any war between worlds. It would not be too late for Dragon Citys civilization to gather the Other Worlds resources and power as they slowly study the ancient mysteries when they were truly able to stand at the Other Worlds peak. The ancient civilizations biochemical technology is not as simple as simply modulating the Apocalyptic Beasts. Wu Haibo smiled and pointed around. In fact, the the monster civilizations lair in front of you is the ancient civilizations strongest biochemical weapon! What? Meng Chao was shocked. Are you saying that the monster civilizations lair is alive? At least, it should be alive before it was attacked by the space-based weapons. Not only the monster civilizations lair, but the ruins below are all made of some kind of active carbon-based material. Wu Haibo paused for a moment and spoke in a more serious tone. Its not even a problem for you to imagine that the entire Ruins No. 2 is an enormous ancient creature. Its like some kind of mother body. All the Apocalyptic Beasts have been born from it. Even the passage we are passing through is not artificially excavated, but an organ in its body. The ripples on the surrounding walls are the wrinkles on the inner walls of the organ. Meng Chao looked around in surprise. He found that the wrinkles and little granular bumps on the wall indeed had strong biological characteristics. Team Leader Wu, are you saying that we are passing through the intestines of an ancient creature? Meng Chao could not help but ask. No. Wu Haibo said, In terms of function, its more likely that we are passing through its birth canal. Chapter 802 - Mother Meng Chao immediately felt weird. Other than the wrinkles and bulges on the inner walls of a biological organ, they also saw a lot of structures that looked like pipes and even gears. It was really hard to imagine that this was a natural creation. Imagine such an ancient creature. Its cells have plant and animal characteristics at the same time. Not only can it produce chlorophyll and absorb energy from sunlight, but it can also grow roots that resemble earthworms and octopus tentacles. It can drill and extend into the depths of the earth and insert itself into rock layers where the crystal veins are most abundant. Its able to continuously absorb the spirit energy within the planet. Wu Haibo narrowed his eyes and said, Perhaps, its main body is just a tiny seed, a plant as tender as a weed. But as long as it is planted in a place with abundant spirit energy, it will be able to take root, grow, and expand underground. It will be like a towering tree that has been turned upside down 180 degrees and is growing downward. We extracted some active substances that have not yet been annihilated from the depths of Ruins No. 2 and tested them in the culture medium. Weve found that its mass-energy conversion efficiency is extremely high, and its cells are dividing at an extremely fast rate. It is really hard to imagine how astonishing its growth rate was before it was hit by the destructive attack of space-based weapons. For it to grow from the initial seed to the towering tree dozens of meters high no, dozens of meters deep, and then to the behemoth hundreds of meters deep, it may only take a few years or even a few months. Before long, it will be able to swallow the underground space within a radius of ten kilometers. Its roots can even be inserted into the crystal veins hundreds of kilometers away and absorb the power of the entire Monster Mountain Range. Inside its body, there are a lot of vesicles and tubes. Every vesicle is a production workshop or command room with different uses, just like different cabins on an aircraft carrier. In the production workshop, the mother can use the spirit energy absorbed from all directions by its roots to create and incubate thousands of monsters, including the Apocalyptic Beasts that are evolving and becoming more powerful. In the command room, the mother can grow carbon-based computational units that are similar to a human brain but are hundreds of times larger and more complicated than a human brain. Countless computational units can form a super large-scale computational matrix that can perform the most precise gene splicing and pasting. It can also command hundreds of different monsters to form a monster horde that is well-coordinated and fearless of death. Obviously, such a mother cannot have evolved naturally. It is a creation of the ancient civilization. The ancient civilization nurtured the mothers body just like how humans built aircraft carriers. Of course, compared to the pure combat purpose of aircraft carriers, the functions of the mothers body are much more advanced and complicated. It integrates resource collection, environmental modification, scientific research, production construction, and combat command. A series of functions are simply like an all-encompassing and omnipotent colonization base. Everyone was engrossed in the conversation. However, they had reached the end of the tunnel. The road ahead suddenly opened up, revealing an endless underground cave. It was lofty, grand, and deep, just like a holy temple for the Apocalyptic Beasts, which were more than a hundred meters tall. The curved walls around them were still full of wrinkles and bulges. Simultaneously, they emitted a magnificent and deep light. There were also countless neatly arranged holes that looked like pores, and they released a hissing sound. Meng Chao moved closer and extended his hand to sense the air that was flowing out of the holes. He found that it was extremely pure spirit energy. No wonder the spirit energy in the large space was so dense that the cells all over his body were eager to give it a try as soon as he walked in. These holes are connected to the mothers root system, and they lead to all the crystal veins within a hundred square kilometers. The mother absorbed spirit energy in such a way so that it could nurture and command a surging beast horde, Wu Haibo explained. Meng Chao nodded. He had made a new discovery. Aside from the wrinkles, bumps, and pores, the curved walls were embedded with countless spirit tattoos that looked like cocoons or beast eggs. The cocoons and the beast eggs were of different sizes. The smallest one was more than one meter in diameter, and the largest one was dozens of meters tall. It seemed to be wrapping a living adult Tyrannosaurus rex inside. Other than the curved walls, there were numerous towering pillars in the giant beasts palace, each of which was more than ten meters in diameter or even thirty to fifty meters in diameter. The giant pillars were also filled with holes that were constantly spurting spirit energy, and they were filled with weird cocoons and beast eggs. Some of the giant pillars were connected by intersecting branches as well. Naturally, the ends of the branches were filled with heavy cocoons and beast eggs too. As far as Meng Chao could see, there were more than a hundred of these giant pillars. Calculating the hundreds of cocoons and beast eggs that were embedded and hung on each giant pillar, the total number of monsters that were born there would surpass 10,000. Fortunately, most of the cocoons and beast eggs had used up their last drop of life force over tens of millions of years. Thus, they had turned into gray, black, and lifeless fossils. No matter how much spirit energy was poured into them, it was impossible to resurrect the monster carcasses that had long dried up and turned into dust inside the shattered cocoons. However, there was also a small portion of the cocoons and beast eggs that were like crystal clear pearls and diamonds, exuding vigorous life force. Although their bodies were smaller than usual compared with the surrounding fossils, looking through the translucent cocoons, one could really see groups of embryos sleeping quietly inside. They were developing at a speed visible to the naked eye. There were also many crystal-clear cocoons and beast eggs that had ruptured with sticky liquid flowing out, but the monster embryos inside had disappeared without a trace. The fossilized cocoons and beast eggs were all conceived during the ancient era billions of years ago. As the entire mother was hit by the space-based weapons, the mother lost 99% of its activity and fell into a long hibernation. They lost the nourishment of spirit energy and were naturally killed at infancy. Thunder God Shao Zhengyang, who had led the charge into the monsters lair and fought the monster mastermind head-on explained, However, about half a century ago, 1% of the mothers active tissue, which was not completely dead, finally woke up from its long hibernation and began a new round of expansion. It collected, nurtured, expanded, collected, and nurtured again. The colorful, crystal-clear monster embryos that were emitting dense spirit energy and intense murderous intent were the products of the past half a century. It needs to be said that our Dragon City civilization was too lucky. Fortunately, the mother was hit by the space-based weapons in the orbit billions of years ago, and 99% of its active tissues, as well as vitality, were destroyed. If we had faced the mother at its peak state, the scale of the beast horde that it bred would have been a hundred times larger than the current one. Plus, its control over the beast horde would be a hundred times more precise than the present. It would not be a force that we could withstand at all. The enemy would devour all of the resources across Monster Mountain Range like passing locusts, then expand crazily to the entire Other World. Fortunately, the mother hasnt been awake for too long, so it hasnt been able to restore its entire body, which is also a nest. Since the attack on the northern front, our Dragon City has firmly occupied the strategic initiative and not left any opportunities for the enemy. Therefore, the mother hasnt been able to get enough resources to restore the activity in more places within the entire lair and breed more powerful Apocalyptic Beasts. The battle of Raging Waves, the Blessed Paradise murderous pets case, the attack on Noble Descent Hotel, the battle in the Lair, the battle in the outskirts of Dragon City, the continuous spread of Blood Flower spores, and the super zombie virus The reason why the monster civilization spared no effort to create chaos within Dragon City was simply to buy time so that the mother could complete its self-repair. Fortunately, we have dismantled every enemy attack beautifully. The enemys failure resulted in the infant monsters to become half-grown and half-baked. Many monsters couldnt even break their cocoons and eggshells. Even if they managed to break them, they wouldnt be able to breathe and stand up straight, let alone add to the battles intensity. Therefore, we didnt encounter too many obstacles and fought our way up to the monster mastermind. Speaking of which, you played a part in this, Meng Chao. It seems that our military is going to award you with another big medal. Hahahaha! Shao Zhengyang laughed heartily. Meng Chao secretly broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, he had returned from the apocalypse with the help of the memory fragments from his previous life. They had allowed him to predict the conspiracy of the nine supernatural entities. Otherwise, Dragon Citys tragic victory would have been an inevitable outcome. In fact, if Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, and countless Deity Realm experts in his previous life had not sacrificed their precious lives one after another, even this tragic victory would have been more than worth it! Were all the monsters born in the mother? Meng Chao thought for a moment and asked, Why do I remember many of the monsters having reproductive organs? In the wilderness, werent there also many cases where monsters got pregnant and gave birth? He wanted to make sure that the monster civilization would not be revived. Of course, not all the monsters are born in the mother. Only very few monsters can enjoy such treatment and be born that way. Wu Haibo explained, The biologists of the ancient ruins research center have speculated that the first monsters should be species that originated from the Other World, just like the green algae, nautilus, trilobites, and dinosaurs on Earth. When the Ancients used the transmigration engine to come to the Other World, perhaps they didnt have many people, or perhaps they had other important missions to complete, or they were impatient about carrying out the long and complicated colonization work personally, or they felt that the primitive creatures in front of them had a certain potential for evolution. Hence, they created the mother body and used it to modulate the primitive species on this planet to help them collect resources, modify the ecosystem, and serve as servants, turning this place into a new home suitable for the ancient civilizations reproduction. Chapter 803 - Deep Inside the Lair Meng Chao nodded. He was from Agricultural University, which was known as the monster university. Agricultural Universitys most important scientific research mission was to create biochemical pets. They wanted to implant control chips and neural current stimulation devices in the monsters brains and central nerves, as well as implant crystal bombs in their vital parts, thereby taming the monsters. That way, the ferocious beasts would serve mankinds civilization. Many of Agricultural Universitys technologies originated from the ancient civilization. The so-called monsters referred to the production tools and low-level soldiers from the civilization, so it made sense. In fact, rather than imagining the mother body as a genetic factory that produced monsters on a large scale, it would be better to imagine this place as a super-large-scale laboratory, or even a university. Wu Haibo continued, The Ancients extracted the genetic essence of several thousand monsters here and repeatedly cut and pieced them together in an attempt to combine the characteristics of different monsters. They wanted to create the most efficient and powerful production as well as combat tools. Every time a brand-new species of ferocious beasts is completed, they are sent to the Hidden Mist Domain to kill each other. They are observed to determine whether their survival and combat abilities are strong or not. The unlucky losers will be recycled through the Green Tide before they are turned into food and fertilizer. Not a single bit of energy is wasted. The victors of the survival competition will undergo a deeper refinement and unlock their reproductive ability. They will be sent to the vast Monster Mountain Range and even the entire Other World. There, they will be allowed to reproduce on their own and remove all obstacles for the ancient civilization. Of course, the monsters that were sent out would absorb the sun and moons essence many times. After that, they would engage in a fierce battle, where their genes would mutate, and they would awaken new abilities. Once that happened, the Ancients would return the evolved and mutated monsters to the mother body so that they could undergo a second modification. It was equivalent to sending these monsters to university to study and further consolidate as well as strengthen their abilities. That allowed these monsters to become the leaders of their race. I understand now! Meng Chaos mind spun as he suddenly realized something. For example, amongst the Bloody Moon Wolf species, there is usually a particularly powerful wolf king that has the innate ability to release Blood Mist of Fear. Such a wolf king might not have evolved naturally, but its a product of the mother bodys refinement? During the college entrance examinations practical combat test, Meng Chao had been inspired by Principal Sun, and he had fought fiercely with a Blood Moon Wolf King for 300 rounds. In the end, he had awakened his extraordinary strength and narrowly killed the other party. Before the Blood Moon Wolf King died, its brainwaves had also affected Meng Chaos brain deeply, allowing him to read some of the Wolf Kings memories. In his daze, he had seen from the Wolf Kings main point of view that it was lying in a facility similar to an incubating pool. It was waiting to be modulated. At that time, Meng Chao had thought that it was just a nightmare. Now that he thought about it, the Blood Moon Wolf King must have studied in the mothers body. Yes, for the mother or the Ancients, theres no need to produce and control every monster. Its too wasteful and inefficient. Wu Haibo said, As long as we control most of the Apocalyptic Beasts and the leaders of the monster race, its enough to make all the monsters submit to the ancient civilizations will. I see Meng Chao heaved a long sigh of relief. At that point, he finally had an answer to most of the monster civilizations secrets. However, he still could not figure it out. If the ancient civilization is really the creator and ruler of the monster race, and we Earthlings are, on a certain level, descendants of the Ancients, why would the monsters attack us indiscriminately when weve just crossed over to the Other World? Shouldnt they bow their heads and submit to us obediently? Is it really as the Tree of Wisdom said? Is it because the mother absorbed a large amount of negative emotions and dark wisdom from human beings during the awakening process that the monsters became so fierce and violent? Its hard to explain the problem in just a few words. Youll know in a while. This way. In front of them, a team of engineers in full power armor was carefully cutting a giant pillar in an attempt to excavate an embedded monster embryo together with its cocoon. Meng Chao saw that when the cocoon and the giant pillar were separated, dozens of translucent tubes were connected to them. The tubes that were connected to each other were like the intestines of animals and nerves that were magnified countless times. The giant pillar absorbed a lot of spirit energy from the ground, and part of the spirit energy was channeled into the cocoon through the tubes. The intestines or the nerves were also absorbing the spirit energy in a weird way. On the giant pillar, where they had peeled the cocoon off, a depression more than two meters in diameter appeared. A layer of sticky liquid was oozing out of it, but it was scabbing rapidly like a healing human wound. This scene that made ones scalp tingle finally convinced Meng Chao to believe in Wu Haibos judgmentthe entire monster lair or Ruins No. 2 was once a gigantic ancient creature. It was alive! Is it still alive? Meng Chao could not help but ask in a low voice, Now that weve destroyed the monster mastermind, is the entire Ruins No. 2 still alive? Could it be Would it suddenly wake up and digest, as well as absorb, all the humans who had rushed into its body? Would it, perhaps, rise up from the depths and raze Dragon City to the ground? Would it maybe explode with a hundred times the productivity and give birth to a brand-new, hundred times stronger beast horde? It depends on how you define alive. Wu Haibo said, As I said just now, 99% of the active tissues in the mothers body were exhausted in the ancient war hundreds of millions of years ago. Only 1% of the active tissues were awakened half a century ago after a long period of dormancy and restoration. Its like a towering tree thats struck by lightning and burned to ashes in a raging fire. Only a part of the tissues in the trees core is left with extremely weak vitality. After many years of breathing, a small bud has sprouted again. Is it considered alive? Its also like a person who has suffered a fatal blow and whose brain is completely dead or even removed. He can only rely on the most advanced medical equipment to maintain his heartbeat and breathing, but hes become a vegetable forever. Do you think that he is still alive? Meng Chao, I understand your concern. Youre afraid that we wont be able to get rid of the evil forever and that the monster civilization will revive, right? Shao Zhengyang said from the side, Indeed. Facing an ancient civilization that is far beyond the imagination of Earths people it is too na?ve to think about inheriting the other partys entire legacy without any risk. When humans first learned how to use fire, I believe that there were no fewer people who died under the raging flames. If we develop the ancient relics in an unprepared and unrestrained manner, and if we poorly imitate the ancient civilizations technology to modulate the monsters, or even try to restore more activity to the monsters lair and create a legion of Apocalyptic Beasts for Dragon City to use, we could burn ourselves at any moment. I am very clear about this principle, and all the Deity Realm experts are very clear about it. But Believe me, we have a reason to do this. Soon, when you see more secrets from the immemorial era, you will agree with our point of view. In order to survive, Dragon Citys civilization has no choice but to take a gamble and go all out! Meng Chao was slightly startled. In fact, even without Shao Zhengyangs explanation, he was in favor of taking a gamble and go all out. In a sense, he was even the craziest gambler of the entire Dragon City civilization. After all, dying from the explosion of 10,000 supernovas was still death, and dying from the backlash of the monster civilization was also death. No matter what, it was still death. It was better to take a gamble and turn a bicycle into a motorcycle! However, how could Wu Haibo, Shao Zhengyang, and the others become so radical? Meng Chao remembered that the high-level officials of dragon city in his previous life were quite conservative. Although they chanted the slogan of steel torrent, sweep the Other World, they had never drawn up a set of effective and operable strategy to conquer the Other World and carried it out unswervingly. Instead, they took one step at a time and were eventually taken into a ditch by someone. Of course, the Monster War was only a bitter victory. Dragon Citys civilization, which had suffered a great loss, did not become a chess player at all and had the strength to guide the country. But on the other hand, most of the power, force and resources of Dragon City were in the hands of the nine Super Enterprises. After the abnormal expansion of the Super Enterprises, the departments were bloated, communication was not smooth, internal friction was serious, and the assessment mechanism became increasingly rigid and even failed, blindly pursuing immediate interests and self-interest, but neglecting long-term interests, social benefits, and the progress of the entire civilization. This was also an important reason for the defeat of Dragon City. Now, Meng Chao saw two things in the eyes of Wu Haibo and Shao Zhengyang. A strong sense of crisis and a strong sense of enterprise. This was something that Dragon City had lost after defeating the monster civilization with great difficulty in his previous life. What was it that caused the senior researchers of the ancient ruins research center and the number one expert of the Red Dragon Army to undergo earth-shaking changes? Meng Chao could not help but be curious. After bypassing the engineering team that harvested the monster embryos, the group continued to walk into the depths of the monster nest. The further they walked, the denser the spiritual energy that shot out from the walls and the giant pillars, gradually forming a colorful mist. Under the nourishment of the mist, the pillars became denser and denser, and the texture of the pillars became more and more translucent. The cocoons and eggs embedded in the pillars grew larger and larger, too. The monsters that were sleeping quietly in the pillars were still in their embryonic state, they had an incomparably hideous appearance and were emitting a seemingly tangible, ferocious flame. In the end, the pillars that were dozens of meters in diameter and hundreds of meters in height were almost made of crystals. There was only one unique cocoon or egg embedded in them, and the spirit tattoos on the translucent shell.., however, it was extremely complicated, as if countless complicated circuit diagrams had been overlapped and wrapped around the embryo of the monster. The spirit energy of hundreds of different natures flowed slowly along the spiritual tattoos, forming spirit magnetic fields that were full of mysterious energy and nourishing the beast in its womb. Chapter 804 - Supernatural Entity Mystery, 99% Unlocked! These are all Apocalyptic Beasts! Meng Chaos pupils contracted, and his breathing quickened. A layer of mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos appeared around him, while his vitality magnetic field was like an erupting volcano, eager to give it a try. That was a superhumans instinctive reaction when facing an Apocalyptic Beast. Although it was only an Apocalyptic Beast embryo, it still stimulated the battle intent hidden deep in his bloodline. Meng Chao composed himself and found that the largest of these Apocalyptic Beasts was less than five meters long. It was still in the early embryonic stage. It was a huge golden snake with slightly protruding diamond-shaped scales and eight small spikes on its head. Since it was an embryo, it looked rather cute in its curled up state. Meng Chao, on the other hand, felt chills all over his body. It was because he had already identified the other party from its diamond-shaped golden scales and octagonal spikes. In his previous life, the Red Dragon River had once again overflowed and devoured an entire armored company from the Dragon Army. It had been thanks to an ultimate evolved Apocalyptic Beast, the Eight Desolations Serpent! The seven or eight crystal pillars beside it were also breeding ultimate beasts that were on par with the Eight Desolations Serpent. They were the ultimate beasts that had caused the apocalyptic storm in Dragon City in his previous life. Fortunately, these ultimate ferocious beasts were in the early stage of infancy and had just been put to bed. They had not yet developed complete limbs, spines, nervous systems, and brain tissues. Even if the monster mastermind woke them up by force and broke them out of their shells, they would not have any combat ability at all. Therefore, they had slept obediently and become mankinds trophies. After passing through the thicket formed by the giant crystal pillars, the spirit energy in front of them became denser, upgrading from a dense mist to a luminous jellyfish floating in the void. It expanded and contracted, dancing with the wind. The wrinkles, bumps, holes, rock walls, and giant pillars around them all emitted a magnificent light. It was simply a dazzling crystal world. The giant crystal pillars there were slightly smaller in size, and many of them had a diameter of less than three to five meters. However, their purity was higher. Their redness was as dazzling as fire and as pure as the ocean, while their greenness was so fresh that juices were flowing out. It was almost as if the mother had extended its tentacles and absorbed the crystal powder from the crystal veins within a hundred square kilometers. After it was absorbed into its body, clusters of crystals were reconstructed. The monsters that were sleeping quietly in the clusters seemed to be ordinary. They did not have the enormous bodies and brutal auras of the Apocalyptic Beasts or ultimate evolved bodies like the Eight Desolations Serpent. Nevertheless, judging from the purity of the spirit energy in the crystal cluster that gave birth to them, as well as the position that they were placed in the bowels of the monsters lair, they were more important than the Apocalyptic Beast in the monster masterminds head. They were more worthy of being meticulously refined. While Meng Chao felt suspicious, a strange flame flashed before his eyes, and rows of small golden words appeared. [Unlocked progress for Mystery of the Supernatural Entities + 1% . Current total progress is 81% . The truth is right in front of us. Contribution Points + 1,354] [Unlocked progress for Mystery of the Supernatural Entities + 3% . Current total progress is 84% . The truth is right in front of us. Contribution Points + 3,566] [Unlocked progress for Mystery of the Supernatural Entities + 2% . Current total progress is 8.6% . The truth is right in front of us. Contribution Points + 29,999] So, these are the Supernatural Entities! Meng Chaos heart trembled. Different from the Apocalyptic Beasts whose combat ability had reached such a level that they did not need to think at all, the so-called Supernatural Entities never relied on pure brute force to win. Instead, they used their deep, evil wisdom and cunning schemes to tear apart the darkness of human nature and the internal conflicts of Dragon City in an attempt to destroy the indestructible fortress of human civilization from the inside. In his previous life, there had been a total of nine Supernatural Entities stirring up trouble in Dragon City. After Meng Chao was reborn from the apocalypse, he encountered five of them. The remaining four Supernatural Entities were all there. After losing the monster masterminds evil wisdom, they could no longer be the sharp blades that pierced into Dragon Citys heart and injected venom like in his previous life, right? What is this? This place was close to the core area of the monsters lair. There were researchers from the ancient ruins research center, the Red Dragon Army, the six universities, the nine mega corporations, and the Hunters Association everywhere. Everyone occupied a piece of their own territory, racing against time and doing everything possible to explore the mystery of the monster civilization. However, around a cluster of crystal clusters that grew particularly luxuriously, there were dozens of researchers from various major forces. Everybody was focused on operating the dazzling equipment. Obviously, the items inside had attracted the interest of all the forces in Dragon City. Meng Chao activated his super vision and narrowed his eyes. He observed through the cracks and found that the cluster of crystals was similar to the crystal that gave birth to the Supernatural Entities. The spirit tattoos inside and the spirit energy transmission lines were even more complicated and dense. However, what was wrapped in the core of the crystal was not a monster embryo, but a human child who looked like he was three or five years old! What does this mean? Meng Chao was shocked. Did you or the monster mastermind seal a human child inside for research? Its not human. It just looks more like a human child. Wu Haibo explained, In fact, this is a humanoid creature that is entirely made up of monster cells. The appearance of a human is just its disguise, or rather, its first form. If necessary, it can transform into an even more brutal and powerful combat form at any time. It seemed that they were trying to confirm Wu Haibos words. The researchers injected a stream of spirit energy into the crystal cluster. As the pale golden flowing light slowly rotated and rippled along the spirit tattoos that surrounded the human child, the human-shaped creature that was sleeping seemed to be filled with spirit energy by a coil. Its tightly shut eyes began to tremble slightly, while its breathing also became heavier. Something unbelievable happened. On his tender skin, which was originally as smooth as jade, a layer of pale golden diamond-shaped dragon scales that wasnt inferior to the Eight Desolations Serpent grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. A pair of tiny horns grew on his head, too. His temperament was completely different from a moment ago. He was neither as childish as a human child nor as violent as a Apocalyptic Beast. However, it felt like It was the ruler of the world, dominating the four seas. In front of Meng Chaos eyes, the progress on the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities had increased by a large margin as the human-shaped creature mutated. [Unlocked progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities + 13% . Current total progress is 99% . All the Supernatural Entities have appeared, and the final answer is right in front of you. Contribution Points + 14,553] As expected, its also a Supernatural Entity! Meng Chaos expression was extremely grave. A Supernatural Entity that was still in its embryonic stage and was no different from a human could transform into a monster and still emit the aura of a king. It was probably the legendary Ninth Supernatural Entity, one of the most terrifying enemies that Dragon City had encountered in his previous life. However Since all the Supernatural Entities had appeared, why was the total progress for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities mission only 99% unlocked? Why did it not say Mission completed? What did it mean that the final answer was right in front of them. Was it possible that seeing the Ninth Supernatural Entity was not enough to complete the mission, and they were still looking for an answer from it? Meng Chao thought for a moment and asked in a low voice, Leader Wu, what are you going to do with this humanoid creature? Do you want to complete the breeding process and hatch it? For the time being, we havent reached a consensus yet. As you can see, Wu Haibo said, the humanoid creature has tremendous potential and is still in its embryonic state. It only looks like a human child of three or five years old, but it already has such a terrifying aura. If we can hatch it, control it, and even make it willingly acknowledge the civilization of mankind, it will be of great help to our spirit energy cultivation, life science, and the field of gene modulation. It will be able to achieve explosive development. Of course, this guy must be even more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts. The Deity Realm experts still have their own opinions on how to deal with it. We can only come to a conclusion after we unlock more of the ancient civilization and monster civilizations secrets, right? Lets go. The core area of the monster lair is ahead. Its the battlefield where the Deity Realm experts fought the monster mastermind. After passing through the crystal cluster that gave birth to the Supernatural Entity, the spirit energy ahead of them became even denser. The colorful spirit energy seethed and seethed as it attached to the superhumans skin. As the superhumans vitality magnetic field vibrated, it immediately condensed into crystal clear beads of spirit liquid. After rolling a few times, they flowed through the pores and seeped into the superhumans bodies. Including Meng Chao, the four superhumans felt refreshed. Their bodies were comfortable, and their cell activity had increased significantly. Even Battle God Lei Zongchao, who was riddled with internal injuries and whose vitality magnetic field was extremely chaotic, could not help but lift the mask on his protective suit and take a deep breath of the spirit energys unique fragrance. What a blessed land with rich spirit energy. No wonder it can give birth to so many powerful carbon-based life forms, Lei Zongchao exclaimed. He regretted that such a blessed land with abundant resources and rich spirit energy had not been discovered by the human civilization long ago. Instead, it had become the birthplace of the monster civilization. Despite that, such a blessed land was empty. There was nothing at all. There were neither giant pillars that gave birth to Apocalyptic Beasts nor crystal clusters that could be used to refine Supernatural Entities. It was just an empty land filled with dense, winding gullies and folds. Meng Chao cast a suspicious look at Wu Haibo. Wu Haibo smiled. Meng Chao, take a closer look. The area in front of you is slightly bulging in the shape of a hemisphere. There are gullies and folds all over it. Occasionally, the ground will flicker. What does it look like? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. He narrowed his eyes and looked at it for a long time, but he still could not figure out what it was. Dont look at the details. It is an organic whole that is naturally formed. Wu Haibo reminded, To be more precise, what kind of organ is it? Meng Chao blinked and activated his magnetic levitation force. He flew to a height of seven or eight meters. From there, he could overlook the hemisphere-shaped land that was surrounded by giant pillars and clusters of crystals. The land was hundreds of meters in diameter, sunken in all directions, and bulging in the middle. At first glance, he still could not find the answer. However, a deep ravine that cut through the land and the vague brilliance in the depths of the ravine made him shudder and blurt out, Its a brain. Brain! This thing is actually like a crystal brain with a diameter of hundreds of meters! Chapter 805 - The Monster Mastermind’s True Face! Chapter 805: The Monster Masterminds True Face! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That was right. Although it was frighteningly large, its material was not of flesh and blood, but a grayish-white substance that was similar to fossils. However, the hemisphere in front of Meng Chao was divided into the frontal lobe, temporal lobe, parietal lobe, occipital lobe, and insula through folds, gullies, and crevices. From the cerebral cortex to the central nerves, to the nerve fibers connecting the left and right hemispheres everything was complete, and the more he looked, the more similar it was. Moreover, after careful observation, Meng Chao came to the conclusion that this was not the brain of some enormous monster. It was the product of a human brain that had been magnified by thousands of times. Although 99% of the entire brain was lifeless Occasionally, there would be flashes of inspiration flashing through the brain groove. It was really like a biological electric current flashing over the cerebral cortex. Is this the super computing unit in the matrix that you mentioned, Team Leader Wu? Meng Chao was shocked. While wisdom and brain capacity were not necessarily proportional to each other If such an incredible super brain was in the state of 100% awake and active, it would definitely erupt with a light of wisdom that was a hundred times more dazzling than that of ordinary humans. It would possess unparalleled information collection, integration, analysis, and deduction abilities. After such a super brain grasped enough information, it would not be impossible for it to predict the future, right? Even Battle God Lei Zongchao was deeply shocked by the enormous brain. He remained silent for a long time and seemed to be deep in thought, as though he was recalling something that had happened in Ruins No. 1 a long time ago. Wu Haibo guided them through a stairway, which had been temporarily built by human beings, and they entered the sulci that divided the left and right hemispheres of the brain. They were like tiny cells that ran through the sulci. The two sides of the brain walls were still made of carbon-based materials that were neither gold nor iron. Most of the brain tissues had long lost their activity, but there were a few places where one could still feel a weak elasticity when one touched them. It was as if they were touching a piece of frozen flesh. A subtle biological electric current came from his fingertips, making Meng Chao shudder. Meanwhile, countless workers were working nervously in every brain groove. They pierced the thin and long probe deep into the brain tissue in an attempt to stimulate a specific area and obtain some feedback. There were also many above-average powerhouses who sat cross-legged in the depths of the super-large brain, trying to use deep meditation methods to stimulate their own brainwaves, resonate with the surrounding brain tissue, and listen to the ancient summon. In a trance, they witnessed some scenes from the ancient age. It was a cultivation method that they had discovered from the first ruins. Including Battle God Lei Zongchao, countless pioneers had come to the conclusion that they had entered deep meditation in the ancient ruins, especially when they had stimulated their brainwaves to the extreme. It was very likely that they had received information from billions of years ago that was hidden in the depths of the ruins. The information could be a powerful model for the construction of the spirit magnetic field; it could also be a method to create and engrave runes; it could also be a formula for gene medicine, and so on. Many superhumans were cultivating in seclusion in the ancient ruins, which allowed them to break through the limits of their lives time and time again. However, Ruins No. 2 seemed to be much more dangerous than Ruins No. 1. Every researcher or cultivator was surrounded by a group of warriors who were armed to the teeth. With their hands firmly pressed on the hilt and trigger, they were clearly on high alert. Meng Chao originally thought that they were guarding against monsters that might suddenly come out of the darkness. However, when he thought about it carefully, the entire monster lair had been occupied by humans. The Deity Realm experts had searched up and down several times. Even if there were still some shrimp soldiers and crab generals hiding in some corner, they were just struggling to survive and waiting for death. How could they pose a threat to the researchers and cultivators? After pondering for a moment, he finally reacted. These fully-armed warriors were guarding against the researchers and cultivators. The warriors were there in case they got eroded by the ancient eras power and became obsessed. They would be reduced to being half-humans, half-beasts, half-demons, and half-ghosts. As expected Wu Haibo said in a low voice, In the past few days, weve lost quite a number of good fighters in Ruins No. 2. They were not killed by monsters, but were infected by ancient bacteria or something like that. It was either that or their brains were filled by the ancient ruins summon and stuffed with too much information. They became obsessed, lost their minds, and turned into monsters that killed crazily. Here, especially This is the organ that the mother uses to think. Although it is already dead, with such a high concentration of spirit energy, it probably wont rot for a long time. The information flow that remains inside is still like an omnipresent demonic insect that can invade our brains at any time. Therefore, we have no choice but to act carefully. Meng Chao nodded. Fortunately, he had been a tester in Ruins No. 1 for half a year, hence he knew many secret techniques to calm the soul and strengthen the will. After taking a few deep breaths, he let the spirit energy slowly revolve along the spirit vein that surrounded the brain, forming a few spirit magnetic fields that completely enveloped the brain. It was as if he was putting on three layers of armor for his will. Only then did he follow Wu Haibo, Shao Zhengyang, and Lei Zongchao to the central area of the super brain. The spirit radiation in front of him was getting stronger and stronger. The spirit energy was already so dense that it was visible to the naked eye and had gathered into raging waves. Meng Chao subconsciously activated his spirit tattoos and formed a thin spirit shield on the surface of his skin. However, it was still unable to prevent the slight burning pain on his skin. It was as if he was standing on a railway gun that had just fired dozens of crystal cannonballs consecutively, and the barrel of the cannon had been burned red. Forget regular people who had not awakened extraordinary strength, even a one- to three-star Earth Realm expert would not be able to stand firm in such a harsh spirit magnetic environment. Meng Chao glanced at Lei Zongchao worriedly. Yet, he saw that Lei Zongchaos expression was the same as usual while he observed his surroundings attentively. Meng Chao followed Lei Zongchaos gaze and noticed that the ravines around him were filled with crisscrossing marks that had been made by knives and axes. Many of the marks cut directly into the brain tissue and were more than a meter deep. The contact surfaces melted and condensed again, turning into colorful crystals that looked like glass that had been scorched by flames. In the middle of the sword and saber slashes, Meng Chao also found quite a few clear fist, palm, and foot prints. Around each of the footprints, there were circles of radiation-like ripples or lines. It seemed that a punch had been delivered with tremendous power. This is the place where we encountered the monster mastermind. The place where the dozens of brain grooves intersected was also the place where the spirit radiation was the most intense, where the sword and saber slashes, as well as the fist and foot prints were the densest, where the brain tissues were melted and solidified into colorful rocks again. Shao Zhengyang suddenly stood still and said with lingering fear, It was also the most soul-stirring battlefield that I have ever experienced in my life Because the interference of the spirit magnetism here was too intense and the battlefields environment was too harsh at that time. There were shock waves of thousands of degrees everywhere, and there were burning streams of particles in every corner. Even the nano combat suits that we, the so-called deities, wore were torn into pieces, not to mention any equipment that could record videos. Therefore, its a pity that we didnt have any video or audio files. But I will never forget this battle until the day I die. In the beginning, the everything went on smoothly for us Deity Realm powerhouses. Whether it was fighting the Apocalyptic Beasts at the sinkhole or breaking into the monster lair, we didnt encounter much resistance. Plus, after we saw so many monsters that had not matured yet and had died in the womb, everyones spirits got particularly high. We all were very optimistic that the monster civilization was on the verge of collapse, just like a building whose foundation was unstable and on the verge of collapse with a slight push. As for the monster mastermind, either it was in a state of exhaustion due to lack of resources, or it had already escaped and left us an empty lair. Either way, we could accept it. But we were all wrong. The monster mastermind was waiting for us here. It stood at the center of this super brain, like an emperor sitting in a majestic palace, waiting for the rebel armys arrival. It relied on countless crystal-clear nerves that were like strings to connect with the brain tissue around it. It looked like a giant ant queen, but it emitted predators aura that was stronger than a Tyrannosaurus rex. Its every move was filled with a sense of oppression that could control life and death. Plus, it could see through everything. Other than a huge triangular head full of tentacles and eyes, in the middle of its body cavity, there was the face of a human girl. The face looked like a mask carved out of jade, but it was surrounded by faint ridicule and sorrow. I dont know whether it was lamenting about itself, us, the entire Dragon City, or even the fate of the entire world. After seeing the monster masterminds true face, we suddenly realized that it had no reason to run away. Because it was connected to this super brain with a diameter of several hundred meters and even to the entire monster lair itself. They were inseparable! Only through countless nerve bundles, activating the super brain and even the power of the lair itself, would it make up 100% of the monster mastermind. If the connection with the super brain was cut off and it escaped alone in the form of a giant ant queen, its combat ability would not be stronger than any Apocalyptic Beast. Even if it was lucky enough to survive in the harsh environment deep in the wilderness, it would not be able to control any monsters and rebuild the monster civilization. It would also not be able to rely on the super brain to possess highly developed intelligence and computational ability. In other words, it could run away, but the price is that it would have to change from a genius to an idiot; from the creator of a civilization to a drowning dog that everyone wants to beat. And there would be no chance of turning the tables. I think, for many intelligent beings, this is an even more unacceptable ending than death. Chapter 806 - Illusion Killing Array As Shao Zhengyang narrated, the full picture of the final battle gradually appeared in front of Meng Chaos eyes. On a certain level, the monster mastermind was very weak. That was because its main mission was to think, research, and nurture, not to engage in simple and violent battles. Therefore, it did not have the fangs and claws of an ordinary Apocalyptic Beast. In order to dissipate heat and maximize its computational ability, a large number of its nerve bundles were exposed to the outside world. At most, they were wrapped in a layer of sticky cooling liquid, which made it easy for it to be attacked. These nerve bundles were connected to the surrounding super brain, which greatly restricted its space of activity. Since it had been staying at the center of the super brain for a long time, part of its limbs had already degenerated. It could only wiggle slowly along the sulcus of its brain. It could not fly more than a hundred meters away. Its abdominal cavity was swollen, and countless insect eggs the size of fingers were stored in it. That was their embryonic form. They had to undergo the initial gene modulation in its body before they could be sent to the crystal clusters, giant pillars, and cave walls to be nurtured. These characteristics made it difficult for it to deal too many effective physical blows to the murderous Deity Realm experts, and it was also unable to withstand the amazing skills of the Deity Realm experts. However, on another level, it was extremely powerful and terrifying. This was because it was the most powerful mental warper, mind eroder, and illusion maker that the Deity Realm state experts had ever seen in their lives. It was especially so when it did not hesitate to burn its life force to overload every mitochondria in the depths of every cell. It had formed a resonance with the entire super brain that was hundreds of meters in diameter, stirring up neural currents that were thicker than lightning. All the Deity Realm experts had felt that there was a spirit storm that happened once in a thousand years sweeping across their brains. In an instant, an Illusion Killing Array had descended on the heads of the Deity Realm experts. Shao Zhengyang told Meng Chao that he had only exchanged a glance with the monster mastermind. He had only seen the crystal clear face of a young girl on the monster masterminds chest. He sighed slightly, and his vision blurred. It was as if he had instantly traveled from the monsters lair to another world. It was the beginning of the barbaric era of chaos. The sky was almost crushed by the lead clouds. Volcanoes erupted everywhere. Lava flowed in the air. The lava dripped down and turned into a burning rain of fire, burning the Earth until it was full of holes of all sizes. It was like a hellish environment. Only the strongest creatures could survive. There were crawling creatures that were larger than hundreds of meters and more terrifying than dinosaurs everywhere. Their shells were as hard as rocks. The gaps between their shells were covered with crisscrossing dark red spirit tattoos, like magma that was about to solidify. Their heartbeats were like the drumbeats of demons, and their breathing was like a deafening roar. The airflow they shot out carried a strong smell of sulfur, which would ignite if it came into contact with Mars. They moved slowly like majestic mountains. With every step they took, there would be the sound of mountains collapsing and the earth cracking. The earth was constantly in a state of earthquake, which made people sweat in their hearts. They wondered if in the next second the entire Earths crust would be shattered. Before Shao Zhengyang had been able to react, he has felt an absolute pressure falling heavily from above his head. When he looked back, he realized that he had unknowingly fallen into the hunting range of a Tyrannosaurus rex that was hundreds of meters tall. His opponents feet was dozens of meters long and as hard as iron, and they were about to trample him. The spirit flames surrounding its feet had told Shao Zhengyang that this was a War Trample that was a hundred times more intense than the War Trample of the Tyrant Mammoth, the ferocious beast from hell. Shao Zhengyang had reflexively tried to escape from the range of the super-giant Tyrannosaurus Rexs stomp. However, oddly enough, these super-giant reptiles that were as tall as mountains had moved very slowly. With their movement techniques, the Deity Realm experts could easily break through the speed of sound and circle them more than a hundred times in a minute. However, in this strange world, the magnetic field of heaven and earth had seemed to be filled with a weird suction force that firmly held Shao Zhengyang in place. He had to put in a hundred times more effort than in the normal world before he could move even a meter with great difficulty. Thus, the distance from the giant Tyrannosaurus rexs trampling range became the most difficult one hundred meters that Shao Zhengyang had ever run in his life. Just as he had used all his strength and narrowly missed the giant Tyrannosaurus rexs toes, another giant reptile swung its tail hammer, which had been more than ten meters in diameter, and ruthlessly smashed at him. Just like that, under the siege of hundreds of giant reptiles, he had escaped danger and run for his life! Shao Zhengyang said that the Illusion Killing Array he had encountered was still considered okay. At least, the giant Tyrannosaurus rex was still within the range of human understanding. However, the other Deity Realm experts had not been able to be as lucky as him. One of the Deity Realm powerhouses had fallen into a deep sea in a trance. To be more precise, it had been at the bottom of the deep sea, deep in an endless and incomparably dark trench. The water pressure in the surroundings had been equivalent to thousands of Tyrant Mammoths stepping on an area the size of the tip of a needle at the same time. Even a main battle tank made of the toughest super alloy would have been rolled into uniform, tight, and seamless iron lumps there. Even a Deity Realm powerhouse who had circulated his spirit energy to the maximum had felt that his internal organs were about to spurt out from his seven orifices. At that moment, a strong undercurrent had come from the foot of the Deity Realm powerhouse. The undercurrent formed a swirl that had almost torn off his limbs and even his facial features from his body. Then, the Deity Realm powerhouse saw in horror that a cluster of messy, glowing tentacles that was hundreds of times larger than an adult giant squid was slowly floating up from the deepest part of the trench. Deep Sea! Heavy pressure! Endless darkness! Countless tentacles wriggled crazily. The dark light flickered and changed continuously, emitting a soul-stirring soundless shriek! Each tentacle had been more than three to five meters in diameter. It had been covered with suckers, and each of the suckers had been inlaid with densely packed sharp teeth! It had been a nightmare that could cause both deep sea phobia and agoraphobia patients to have a heart attack at the same time. Even though the will of a Deity Realm expert was as hard as iron, his spirit had also been greatly shocked, and his spirit index had fluctuated greatly. There had also been a Deity Realm expert who seemed to have teleported to the wilderness where there was nothing. There had been a thin mist around him. In the distance, he could vaguely see a towering tree that pierced through the clouds. However, there had been endless barren land under his feet. This Deity Realm expert had run for a full half an hour, but he never found any traces of monsters or even life. The towering trees on the horizon had just been an out-of-reach silhouette. While the Deity Realm expert had been puzzled, an extremely shocking scene happened. Not far in front of him, a hill that had stuck out a little suddenly split open, and a huge eye had protruded out from it! Thats right. Cornea, iris, pupil, lens everything had been in place. It had indeed been a human eye. However, it had been more than ten meters in diameter! Just think about it. An eye that was as tall as a three-or four-story building had suddenly popped out from a crack in the ground and stared at a human. Even the Deity Realm expert with heaven-piercing power had felt his internal organs go numb as if they had been electrified. No, it had not been an eye. Accompanied by a series of cracking sounds, the endless wilderness had been torn apart by more than ten thousand cracks at the same time. More than ten thousand huge eyeballs that were more than ten meters in diameter had popped out. The tens of thousands of eyeballs had all emitted a demonic light and stared straight at the Deity Realm expert. Right then, the clouds had dispersed and the Deity Realm expert had finally spotted a towering tree on the horizon. It had not been a tree at all. Instead, it had been a pale and emaciated human limb that had been magnified thousands of times! Just listening to Shao Zhengyangs description, Meng Chao was drenched in sweat and felt a chill all over his body. The glowing tentacles in the endless abyss, the wasteland with ten thousand giant eyes These were scenes that were even more terrifying than the apocalypse. He also did not know if he would have been able to break through the defense if he had been in such a terrifying nightmare and had always possessed an indestructible spirit defense line. He could not help but ask, Uncle Shao, dont you know that its an illusion? Of course we do. So what? Shao Zhengyang told Meng Chao that compared with Heaven Realm experts, Deity Realm experts paid more attention to the cultivation of two major abilities. One was to sense and interfere with the magnetic field of the planet to absorb the power of the surrounding heaven and earth for their own use. The other was to temper the mind and control the mind. So-called willpower like steel and iron was just the beginning. Moreover, many Deity Realm warriors were experts at penetrating the mind and creating illusions. Even Thunder God Shao Zhengyang himself could create an illusion of lightning and thunder. By implanting brain waves into the enemys brain, the enemy would think that he had been struck by lightning and turned into a pile of charcoal! Therefore, almost all the Deity Realm experts realized that they had been attacked mentally the moment they had fallen into the Illusion Killing Array. However, realizing was one thing, and escaping from the Illusion Killing Array was another. The abilities of the monster mastermind and the Supernatural Entity, the Tree of Wisdom, were on a completely different level when it came to creating illusions. The paradise that the Supernatural Entity had meticulously constructed had to be designed in such a way that all the details were lifelike. Only by making the illusion look real could the bewitched be fooled. However, once Meng Chao, a determined bewitched person, woke up, his brainwaves would set off ripples. It was very likely to trigger a chain reaction that would cause the entire illusionary realm to completely collapse. As for the Tree of Wisdom that created the illusionary realm it would even suffer a strong spirit backlash. The monster mastermind was different. It did not bother to use any tricks to fool Deity Realm experts into the illusionary realm. Instead, it had condensed its brainwaves into thorns and whipped dozens of the strongest human brains into the Illusion Killing Array in the simplest and most brutal way! Yes, it was indeed an illusion! But even if it is not the real world, the spirit storm on your cerebral cortex can still burn your souls to ashes! That was the monster masterminds final will. Chapter 807 - : The Final Curse In the depths of the super brain that was hundreds of meters in diameter, even if Deity Realm powerhouses knew that everything in front of them was an illusion, it would be difficult for them to resist the brain waves of the monster mastermind. They would turn into nerve impulses and bombard the depths of their brain. One had to know that this was a world where consciousness reacted strongly to matter. The high-frequency and high-intensity stimulation of nerve currents was very likely to hijack the human brain and send the wrong commands to the various organs of the body, causing physical damage to the flesh and blood. Shao Zhengyang told Meng Chao a battle example from a long time ago. At that time, he had not yet become a general. Instead, he had led a commando team to carry out combat missions on the front line. Near their base, there was an extraordinary person who had gone mad and degenerated into a lost person, committing numerous crimes. This person had extraordinary means. He escaped the joint pursuit of Dragon City secret police and bounty hunters and escaped into the depths of the forest. He could only ask the garrison to encircle and suppress him together. Shao Zhengyang and this lost person met on a narrow path in the depths of the forest. The two sides fought for three hundred rounds. Shao Zhengyang took advantage of the fact that the other party was covered in wounds and his mind was exposed. He planted an illusion in the depths of the other partys brain, causing the other party to see the arrival of lightning in a trance, thousands of lightning danced like silver snakes, surrounding and swallowing the lost man. In the end, the lost mans body really showed signs of high-voltage electric current burning. He was charred by the electric current and green smoke was rising from his forehead. He could only surrender. After that, he was sent to the hospital for a comprehensive check-up. Due to the high-speed friction of the lost mans cells, the injury was similar to spontaneous combustion. It was as if he had retreated from the real electric shock injury! Meanwhile, Shao Zhengyang was not a pure illusionist or a mind controller. However, the monster mastermind was a peerless expert in this field. I know very well that what I saw was just an illusion. The so-called super-giant Tyrannosaurus rex and the iron foot that covered the sky and covered the earth and was surrounded by spirit flames were all nonexistent. Shao Zhengyang said, However, I know even better that if I was trampled by the enormous iron foot in the illusionary realm, my central nervous system would automatically send the wrong command to all the cells in my body, causing every cell in my body to surge to its limit and release the most powerful strength to resist the attack that did not exist. If thats the case, my body will explode with a shocking force from the inside out. Without external forces to balance it out, Ill be like a deep-sea fish that was suddenly fished out from the depths of thousands of meters. Ill expand to the limit at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, with a Pa sound, Ill explode alive! The situation of the other Deity Realm experts is the same as mine. Although we know that everything we saw was fake. However, the other party hijacked our cerebral cortex and nerve center through the interference of brain waves and implanted the command into the depths of our brain regions. If we sit still and wait for death, its really possible that we might go mad and die from spontaneous combustion. Therefore, like all Deity Realm powerhouses, I could only struggle in the illusory world and barely parry. After the game was over, we found out that more than half of the attacks that we randomly unleashed were directed at our teammates. Theres nothing we can do. The space here is too small, and we have too many people. The monster mastermind even hijacked our visual, auditory, olfactory, and tactile systems. It skillfully guided us to fight left and right and kill each other. It added some physical effects to the Illusion Killing Array. This was the most soul-stirring and extremely tragic battle that we have ever experienced in our lives. After this battle, almost all the Deity Realm experts, including me, suffered irreversible serious injuries. Im afraid that our combat strength will never recover to its peak state! What? Meng Chao was greatly shocked. After thinking about it carefully, it made sense. In his previous life, the Dragon City civilization lost two-digit Deity Realm experts, including Battle God Lei Zongchao, to win the monster war with great difficulty. Although the monster mastermind was severely weakened by the rebirth effect, it only had 20-30% of its strength left in his previous life and couldnt take away even one Deity Realm expert. However, it was more than enough to cause irreversible damage to more than a dozen Deity Realm experts. Otherwise, it would be a waste of its identity as the b*stard of the newbie village! But Why hasnt anyone mentioned it? Meng Chao muttered, The publicity of the major media outlets has always been about us winning without bloodshed, especially the Deity Realm experts. Not even a hair has been shed Thats just publicity. The Deity Realm experts are not only the pillars of the Dragon City civilization, but also the guardians of their own interest groups. If the outside world finds out how serious our injuries are, we might not even be able to protect our Deity Realm. It will cause immeasurable consequences to our respective interest groups. Shao Zhengyang paused for a moment. His gaze was deep and meaningful as he spoke, Especially now, all the major forces and interest groups are like hungry hyenas surrounding the legacy of the monster civilization. They are wary of each other and are silently confronting each other. Everyone wants to eat a few more mouthfuls of delicious fresh meat, but no one is willing to be the first to pounce on them and become the target of public criticism. The situation is so delicate. Who is willing to easily expose their weakness? Meng Chao thought quickly and instantly understood Shao Zhengyangs deep meaning. In the end, the Otherworld was a place where the strong preyed on the weak, and the winner was king. Any interest group, regardless of their ostensible size, industry, profit model, and scientific research ability, would compete in the end with the absolute strength of the controller. Take Superstar Resource Recovery Company for example. The tricks they had played in the capital market in the past two years were quite coquettish. After absorbing spirit creation creatures, the construction of the talent echelon and the reserve of biochemical technology were among the best in the industry. Including Meng Yishans identity as a veteran of the Red Dragon Army and Qin Hus identity as a senior hunter, they had opened up many connections. However, in the end, the fact that Superstar Resource Recovery Company could develop so quickly was inseparable from Meng Chaos identity as the youngest Heaven Realm expert in Dragon City. If it werent for Meng Chaos fighting strength, he would have been able to maintain the trend of rapid progress for several years, allowing all the major forces to see the endless potential hidden in the depths of his bloodline, and were willing to invest an astronomical amount of money on him. It was probably the limit for Superstar Resource Recovery Company to be the leader of the middle and low-end reaping field. The logic of the nine mega corporations was the same. No matter what their main business was, no matter how much they could do in the capital market, the foundation behind them was always the nine strongest Deity Realm experts in Dragon City, below Battle God Lei Zongchao. The strong rise of the Red Dragon Army in the past twenty years was also in line with the rapid progress of a large group of military experts like Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. Through the resonance of brainwaves, they gathered the will of thousands of soldiers, the powerful battle souls and other group attack methods that were born were inseparable. Whether it was the nine mega corporations, the six universities, the four research institutes, or even the Red Dragon Army. The serious injury and death of any Deity Realm expert would trigger a huge earthquake in the interest group, and even a major reshuffle of the entire industry and the capital field. At present, the major forces in Dragon City were faced with the problem of how to divide the big cake of monster civilization heritage. At such a delicate moment, the severity of any Deity Realm experts injuries, the possibility of recovery, whether there were any sequelae, and whether they would go mad these kinds of questions were directly related to the forces he led and how much cake he could get. No wonder the Deity Realm experts were so secretive about their injuries. All the Deity Realm experts who participated in this battle were seriously injured, but no one was willing to reveal the exact extent of their injuries to anyone. Shao Zhengyang smiled bitterly. Even I can only infer the injuries of others based on my own injuries. On the surface, of course, we have to pretend that we are unscathed. We even have to pretend that we have succeeded in the battle. Only then can we have more control over the distribution of the spoils of war and the subsequent development of our respective forces. Just you wait and see. This is far from over! Before long, friction will break out between the major forces in Dragon City. The experts from all sides will rack their brains to test each other and counter-test each other. They will try every means to find out the other sides background. They will even shed all pretenses and fight each other on the legacy of the monster Civilization. Yes. In the face of the threat of survival and the common enemy, one second ago, we were good brothers who shared life and death together. But in the next second, when the common enemy fell and the threat of survival was removed, we would immediately be brothers, settle the score openly, and turn our backs on each other. This is human nature! Lei Zongchao sighed and said as if he was used to it, So, the legacy of the monster civilization is not only a hot potato, but also full of poisonous needles in the potato?? Such a monster mastermind is too terrifying. Even if we die, we wont be able to have peace. Thats right. With the monster masterminds powerful spirit power, if it didnt let go of a few Deity Realm experts, it should have been able to take away a few buried people. However, it distributed its power evenly, so that all the Deity Realm experts who besieged it were only seriously injured and didnt die. Shao Zhengyangs smile became more and more bitter. At first, we thought that we were lucky and thought that the goddess of luck was on the side of Dragon City civilization so that all of them could survive. However, if we think about it carefully, the result of all the Deity Realm experts being irreparably injured with varying degrees of severity is not as straightforward as the death of a few Deity Realm experts! Perhaps, the monster mastermind realized that it had no hope of winning and deliberately used this method to send a final curse to Dragon City, right? Meng Chao nodded silently in his heart. Uncle Shao, as you said, the monster mastermind was so powerful that all the Deity Realm experts were trapped in an illusion, unable to extricate themselves. They even attacked each other and suffered serious injuries. Then, how did you defeat it? he could not help but ask, feeling puzzled. Chapter 808 - The Mastermind’s Death Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Im ashamed to say that we didnt kill the monster mastermind. It died from spontaneous combustion due to overloading. Shao Zhengyang told Meng Chao that although the monster masterminds Illusion Killing Array was powerful, it would have to pay an extremely tragic price if it wanted to trap more than twenty Deity Realm experts at the same time. Whether it was a human brain, monster brain, or even a silicon-based computing chip, they all had to consume a large amount of energy and release an extremely high amount of heat when they were operating at an extremely high speed. Most of the time, the performance of the brain or the chip itself was not limited, but its temperature was. For a super computer, the cooling system was one of the most important core units. For the human brain, the result of overthinking was that the brain was easily scalded. The super brain in the depths of the monsters lair had a diameter of several hundred meters. Its volume was more than ten million times that of a normal human brain, so naturally, heat dissipation was a big problem. One had to know that when the surface area of an object was doubled, its volume would increase exponentially. Plus, heat dissipation could only be carried out through the surface area. It was also the reason why the higher the internal temperature of a creature, the harder it was for it to dissipate heat. Therefore, when the monster mastermind crazily stimulated the brain tissue and released extremely intense brainwaves, the temperature at the core of the super brain rose from dozens of degrees to hundreds or even thousands of degrees at a speed visible to the naked eye! Even though the inside of the super brain was filled with meandering cooling tubes, the temperature of the super brain remained very high. The material that made up the brain tissue was a type of xenogeneic cell that was extremely strong and resistant to the cold as well as extreme heat. However, it could not withstand high temperature that was as terrifying as a steel furnace after a long battle. Not to mention, more than twenty Deity Realm powerhouses had activated their vitality magnetic fields at the core of the super brain and waved their sabers and swords. Most of their attacks had been directed at their teammates. The shockwaves that had spread out, the spirit flames that had raged everywhere, and the sabers and sword auras that had whistled out still left the super brain riddled with injuries. Even the cooling system inside the super brain had been shattered. It had been a battle of wills. It had been a competition of who could wear out who. Fortunately, the humans had the last laugh. I was struggling in the illusion where the super giant reptiles were running rampant. Several times, I felt exhausted and wanted to collapse to the ground, allowing the other partys iron feet to trample me into a pile of mud. Shao Zhengyang said, However, when I thought of the millions of Red Dragon Army troops behind me, if my collapse allowed the monster mastermind to recover a slim chance of survival and caused the beast horde to rise again and kill countless Red Dragon Army soldiers, I wouldnt be able to wash my sins away even if I fell into the eighteenth level of hell. Therefore, I gritted my teeth and condensed my spirit energy into an invisible rope. I grabbed my body that was about to fall apart and ran forward desperately. In the end, I couldnt tell which direction was which. I just dodged instinctively. A super giant reptile with magma flowing all over its body opened its bloody mouth and was about to shoot a high-temperature beam at me. Yet, I couldnt dodge in time no matter what. Suddenly, a deafening roar came from the distant sky. The giant reptiles, the volcano far away, the rolling lead clouds, and the splashing rain of fire all stopped in an instant. Then, the world changed from three-dimensional to a plane, from color to black and white, from lifelike to mottled. It was like an extremely fragile mirror that was frozen. Pieces of it cracked and shattered. Following that, I returned to the real world. In the monster lair, deep inside the super brain, me and the other Deity Realm warriors who had just woken up looked at each other in bewilderment. We saw that the super brain, which had originally been gray and rocky, had turned into a dark red color with a temperature of nearly a thousand degrees under the monster masterminds crazy stimulation. It was like a piece of red-hot iron. Even with the protection of spirit energy, the brain cells of carbon-based creatures could not be exposed to such a terrifying high temperature for a long time. As I expected, many brain tissues were burning in the depths of the super brain. Some areas had already melted into deep dents. The spirit energy that should have been flowing according to its spirit tattoos and certain rules due to the vitality magnetic fields restriction all rushed out like a flood that had broken through a dam. That caused even deeper damage to the super brain. Plenty of spirit flames spurted out of the holes that were supposed to be used to cool the super brain. Like a natural gas leak, they congregated into a colorful sea of fire above the cerebral cortex. The monster mastermind was burning in the most brilliant sea of fire. It danced and turned into countless translucent bubbles. In the end, the bubbles burst like soap bubbles, and the monster mastermind was vaporized. In its short half a century of life, especially in its last few minutes, the super brain released all the energy that it had accumulated over the past ten million years and fell into a new round of hibernation. Thats the end of the monster civilization. Shao Zhengyangs voice was deep. It was filled with emotion and respect for a powerful enemy. The scene that he had described touched Meng Chao. The monster mastermind clearly possessed intelligence that surpassed that of humans. Even when it was engulfed in flames and on the verge of destruction, it didnt think of surrendering? Meng Chao could not help but ask. Imagine this. Youre a human who claims to be the spirit of all living things. If there comes a day when the human civilization and the canine civilization have a conflict, mankind will be forced to retreat. Countless people will be killed by the canine animals. In the end, you will be the only one left. Shao Zhengyang said, At this time, the dogs from the opposing civilization agree to let you live. But the condition is that you must always be chained up and become a dogs dog. Can you accept such a fate? Meng Chao was silent. Indeed, although the vast majority of monsters were beasts that bared their fangs and brandished their claws If the monster civilization really originated from the ancient civilization, a creature like the monster mastermind, which possessed extraordinary intelligence, would naturally have its dignity and pride. Its impossible for it to surrender. Shao Zhengyang sighed, Its too smart. Its so smart that it knows the human mentality very well. Putting aside the deep hatred between the human civilization and the monster civilization, the fact that it possessed such a mysterious and powerful biochemical technology, as well as the ability to remotely control the beast tide, humans would definitely not allow it to continue living comfortably beside its bed. Even if humans accepted its surrender, they would definitely implant all kinds of chips into its body to monitor its brain waves and neural reactions at all times. They would regularly inject it with gene medicine to keep it weak and even conduct all kinds of inhuman experiments on it. In that regard, it has a lot of experience. Dont forget that it has absorbed part of Jin Qianxis brain tissue and memory. Perhaps, it would rather die than repeat Jin Qianxis fate. So, until it completely turned into a bubble, it never begged us for mercy. Instead, it uttered one last curse while it laughed wildly. What kind of curse? Meng Chao asked. It cursed our Dragon City to be destroyed like Peach Blossom Town? No. Shao Zhengyang shook his head and said, It didnt curse Dragon City to be destroyed. Instead, it wanted us to live forever. What? Meng Chao was stunned. Live forever? Thats right. It cursed Dragon City to exist forever in pain, darkness, and chaos. Shao Zhengyang said, It cursed everyone who lives in Dragon City to be driven by ambition and desire forever. They will never be satisfied and calm, only with greed and anxiety. It cursed all the powerhouses in Dragon City. They will become slaves of money and power. Every second, they will strive to be richer and stronger. For these two goals, they will give up everything in their lives. It cursed all the weaklings in Dragon City. They will be enslaved by the powerhouses forever. They will cry in sickness and famine every bone-chilling night. It cursed our human civilization. Even if it could sweep across the entire Other World and conquer all the foreign races, it would end up like the Earth era, splitting into hundreds of countries and conquering each other endlessly. It would even develop super weapons that were more powerful than nuclear bombs and raze the foreign world to the ground just like Earth. It cursed us. Even if we manage to obtain all the power of the ancient civilization, charge out of the Other World into the sea of stars, and conquer one planet after another, we still wont be able to find the destination of our journey. Well only be able to continue on as zombies who are controlled by appetite, living mechanically, numbly, and in vain. That was the strangest curse that Meng Chao had ever heard of. Thinking about it carefully, it contained a power that was even colder than the apocalypse. Meng Chao swallowed with difficulty and muttered, The monster mastermind just vanished like that, leaving nothing behind? No, even though 99% of the monster masterminds brain tissue had turned into foam, it still left something behind. Wu Haibo said, The spirit radiation here is too strong. Well set up a temporary laboratory somewhere else. This way. They continued to move forward along the brain groove. A few silver tents were set up near the medulla oblongata if one were to name it in terms of the human brain. There were only a few guards outside the tents. However, they were all experts with powerful auras surrounded by spirit flames. Some of them were even familiar faces that often appeared in the media, such as Luo Wu, the Soul Breaking Saber. These experts naturally knew Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. Even when they had just debuted, they had received Lei Zongchaos careful guidance and were indebted to him for saving their lives. Seeing Lei Zongchao appear, the influential figures all stood at attention and bowed to Lei Zongchao in a very orderly manner. The laboratory was not big. There was only a silvery-white metal base with a diameter of two to three meters. However, the octagonal base extended eight folding, multi-jointed mechanical arms to the surroundings. Each mechanical arm was embedded with dozens of crystals. Through the mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos carved on their surface, pure light was emitted. The rainbow-like rays of seven colors converged and created a wonderful buoyancy, causing a shard of glittering crystal to float in the air. Chapter 809 - The Micro Brain No, it was not an ordinary crystal Its crystal-clear surface was filled with wrinkles and cracks, and there were thousands of crystal wire strands winding inside, just like a dense neural network. If the area where the monster mastermind was located was like a giant brain with a diameter of hundreds of meters Then, this crystal fragment was like the remains of a brain tissue the size of a walnut! Moreover, when Meng Chao gazed at it deeply, magnificent brilliance was emanating from within it as if a nonexistent eye had opened slightly and met Meng Chaos gaze. Meng Chao felt a biological electric current surge through every nerve ending in his body. He blurted out, This is a crystallized nerve ball, and its still alive! Whether it was a superhuman or a superbeast, after being nourished by the sun and the moons essence, spirit energy accumulated in their bodies over a long period of time, there was a certain chance that it would seep into their internal organs, limbs, bones, and blood, gradually giving their body, which was originally made of flesh and blood, a metallic texture. It was even translucent. This process was called crystallization or crystallize for short. After crystallization, the functions of the organs would be greatly enhanced. They could easily trigger abilities that were ten times or even a hundred times stronger than ordinary organs. This was the source of the extraordinarys power. For example, Meng Chaos latest breakthrough in the five-star Spirit Vision Realmwas to condense spiritual energy into the retina, the lens, and the optic nerves, allowing these visual organs to crystallize. Normally, when extraordinary individuals were at the three-star spirit gathering realmat the peak of the Earth realm, after a monster reached the Level Three Nightmare Beast, their organs would gradually crystallize. The first to crystallizewas usually the bones. Many extraordinary individuals and nightmare beasts could train their bones to be as hard as iron through crystallizingand blast out unparalleled strength. Then, it was the flesh and tendons. After the crystallization process, the flesh and tendons could expand several times or even several meters long. This was why the seemingly thin extraordinary humans could instantly transform into a three-meter-tall body. The muscles on their bodies were bulging as if they were a giant spirit descending to the mortal world. The organs that were the most difficult to crystallizewere undoubtedly the brain tissue and nervous system. On one hand, the brain tissues were as fragile as the spinal cord. On the other hand, the brains of carbon-based intelligent creatures contained too many mysteries. The consequence of rashly pouring a large amount of spiritual energy into the brain might not be the brain strengthening, but the brain bleeding, the mental derangement, the loss of control of the nervous system, the imbalance of the endocrine system, and so on. Therefore, the brain tissues and the nervous system absorbed a large amount of spiritual energy and gradually turned crystal clear. The crystallized nerve spheresthat were formed were the rarest materials. It was more than priceless. It was a priceless treasure. Back then, Meng Chao and Qin Hu had known each other only because of a cluster of crystallized nerve balls harvested from the body of the monster Gold Phantom. Gold Phantom was only an ordinary monster. Strictly speaking, it was impossible for it to form a real crystallized nerve ball. It was just a coincidence that the gold phantom had been living in the blessed land with abundant spiritual energy all year round. It had been contaminated with a few strands of spiritual energy, which made its nerve clusters feel crystal clear. This was enough to change the fate of Meng Chao and his family. However, the crystal fragment in front of them was like a miniature brain. Although it was small, it had all the five internal organs. The seven-colored mystic light it emitted was like brain waves that could be seen with the naked eye. It was the best crystal nerve ball. Whether it was Meng Chao, who had the memories of his previous life, or the legendary Martial arts legendLei Zongchao, they had never seen such a perfect crystal nerve ball with such powerful spiritual energy ripples. The two of them narrowed their eyes at the same time. This is the remains of the monsters main brain?Meng Chao swallowed hard and moistened his dry throat. His voice was still a little shaky. Thats right. I saw it with my own eyes. This is the only thing left after the monsters main brain turned into bubbles and the bubbles burst one after another. Shao Zhengyang paused for a moment and said, However, we are not sure if it can be considered as the remains of the monsters main brain. Meng Chao was slightly dazed. Since it was the only remains of the main brain of the monster after it was destroyed, what else could it be other than its remains? We are trying to analyze the composition of the crystallized nerve ball. Although we dont know exactly what material it was made of, we are certain that unless the combination of high temperature, high pressure, and spiritual radiation over tens of millions of years or even hundreds of millions of years is involved, such a Perfect shape and texture can not be created. Wu Haibo explained, Reading the information in the crystallized nerve ball also confirms our speculation this thing is at least tens of millions of years old What?Meng Chao was greatly surprised. The crystallized nerve ball that looked like a mini brain was tens of millions of years old, or even hundreds of millions of years old. It was definitely an ancient relic. If it used to be the brain of a powerful living creature, it should have been an archaic creature. However, the life of the main brain of the monster was definitely not as long as hundreds of millions of years. Other than a few plants, it was impossible and unnecessary for a carbon-based creature that looked like a giant ant queen to live for such a long time. In other words, there is another archaic brain in the body of the main brain of the monster that doesnt belong to it?Meng Chao was shocked. A more reasonable guess is that this primordial brain had been asleep for billions of years. After it gradually woke up, it released a mysterious power similar to brainwaves, attracting the carbon-based creatures around it to its side and slowly wrapping it up. Its cells continued to divide, proliferate, and grow. In the end, it became the monsters main brain. Wu Haibo said, To put it simply, the immemorial brain woke up after hundreds of millions of years of sleep and felt that it needed a body. Therefore, it created the monster main brain and used the monster main brain to drive an even larger super giant brain and even the entire mother body. Right. The relic research institute named the brain that was hundreds of meters in diameter as the giant brain, and the crystal nerve ball is the micro brain. We believe that the micro-brainis the core of the mother system. Its unbelievable. Meng Chao clicked his tongue and exclaimed, Such a brain the size of a walnut can drive a giant brainhundreds of meters in diameter, a mother bodythat occupies dozens of kilometers underground, or even thousands of beast tides? Not just one. Wu Haibo corrected him, By reading the information stored in the microbrainand the other evidence found in the depths of Relic No. 2, our preliminary speculation is that hundreds of thousands of microbrainswill be needed to activate 100% of the performance and strength of the mother. They will be connected together in an unbelievable way to form an array thinking unit. Its a pity that most of the microcomputerswere destroyed in the ancient war, and only 1% of the living tissues of the mother body were left. Only the last microcomputersurvived the orbital attack of the space-based weapons and the erosion of billions of years. Of course, theres No pity. If two microcomputerswere awakened at the same time and activated 2% of the active tissues in the mother body, we wouldnt be studying it right now. Instead, they would have killed 90% of the human beings and captured the remaining 10% of the human beings into the laboratory, tied them to the operating table, and studied them as they wished. Meng Chao agreed with him. Closing his eyes, a mysterious and magnificent picture appeared before his eyes. At the core of the picture were hundreds of crystal-clear microbrainsthe size of walnuts. They were connected to each other by nanoscale crystal wires, forming an even, solemn, and precise cube. Such a model not only avoided the defects of a brain that was too big, had poor heat dissipation, and lacked mobility and defense ability, but also allowed it to carry different shellswhen necessary. The shellscould be broken into pieces, making it easier for the brain to expand, fight, and migrate. Outside the Array Thinking Unit, there was a giant brainthat was hundreds of meters in diameter. The Giant Braincould be responsible for the calculation and deduction tasks at the thought level, while the Giant Brainwas responsible for the specific advancement and implementation at the execution level. The division of labor was clear, and the cooperation was tacit. Outside the Giant Brain, there was the Mother BodyC the Resource Collection Center, Resource Smelting Center, Genetic Laboratory, Biochemical Weapon Manufacturing Workshop, Recruit Training Camp, and service upgrade centerof the immemorial civilization and the monster civilization! Outside the Mother Body, the world was naturally producing endless beast tides through the marvelous system. The biochemical technology of the archaic civilization has indeed reached the peak. With such technology, it will only take a few ancientswith a few mother body seedsto cross the Sea of stars and conquer a Planet! Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder. Although the archaean civilization has Through the engine, can directly teleport a city to the other side of the Sea of stars. But Meng Chao felt that such a crossing, must consume astronomical energy, there are many restrictions, may not be able to do as you wish. If one is not careful, the whole city has passed through the extremely harsh environment, not suitable for the continuation of civilization, or even entrenched in the location of a powerful enemy, is not the road to death? It would be much simpler and cheaper to send a few ancientswith a few mother seed. Even if these ancientswere unfortunate enough to encounter an accident, it would not cause too much damage to the entire archaic civilization. Wait a minute Meng Chao suddenly grasped the key between the lines of Wu Haibos words. You can read information from the Archaic era in the microcomputer?He widened his eyes. Of course. Wu Haibo smiled. Many ancient relics contain a lot of information that originated from the ancient times. Entering the ancient relics, coming into contact with the relics, listening to the call of the ancient times, and trying to figure out the mysterious pictures that emerged in your mind this is an important way for human beings to learn from the Ancient Times. It is also the key to Dragon Citys technological leap and even explosion in the short half a century and successfully transforming into a spiritual civilization. Not to mention that the micro-brainis an organ for analyzing and storing information. After billions of years of spiritual energy, a lot of information is still shining and fresh Chapter 810 - The Ancient Ruins’ Summon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At this point, Meng Chao finally understood the purpose of Battle God Lei Zongchaos visit to the monsters lair. He had visited the place to get in touch with the micro brain and unlock more ancient mysteries. As expected, Lei Zongchao glanced at him and went straight to the point. Meng Chao, are you interested in accompanying me to explore the secrets hidden deep within the micro brain? When Meng Chao was in Ruins No. 1, he had also come into contact with many relics from the ancient era. In fact, Project 101s transmigration gate was a modern replica of an ancient era relic. Every time he traveled through the transmigration gate, Meng Chao would see some bizarre scenes in his trance. Those were fragmented information that originated from the ancient era. There were many benefits to coming into contact with ancient relics. Firstly, it was possible to awaken a mysterious power that originated from the ancient era, accelerate the efficiency of the mass-energy conversion of cells, as well as the degree of organ crystallization. It was even possible to instantly comprehend a unique technique, obtain a blueprint fragment of an primordial divine weapon, and so on. Secondly, as long as he drew the scene that he saw in his daze, he could receive a hefty reward from the ancient ruins research center, or go to the Supernatural Tower to exchange for the corresponding Supernatural Coins. He could use them to purchase cultivation techniques, manuals, and genetic medicine. He could even hire an elite team that was armed to the teeth to carry out any mission. Thirdly, as long as he uploaded the primordial information that he had read in a trance, he would be qualified to read the ancient information that others had awakened. The more information he uploaded, the more information he could read, including the ancient information that Battle God Lei Zongchao and the strongest experts in Dragon City obtained when they explored the ancient ruins in their early years, as well as the notes of their own insights. All could be read at will. In the end, this was only targeted at Meng Chao. When he came into contact with the ancient relic in Ruins No. 1 and carried out all kinds of dangerous experiments, the contribution points in the depths of his brain had skyrocketed like crazy. Obviously, the Kindling thought that unlocking the ancient mystery and extracting the ancient information was an important way to save Dragon City. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Meng Chao couldnt find a reason to refuse. However, when he recalled that Lei Zongchao had fallen there in his previous life, he was extremely worried. Master Lei, its extremely dangerous to come into contact with an ancient relic, not to mention such a brain of an ancient creature that still maintains a high degree of activity. Can your body take it? I dont know. Lei Zongchao shook his head slowly with a bitter smile on his face. However, his eyes were as clear and firm as when he was at his peak. He said in a deep voice, Its precisely because my body might not be able to withstand it at any time, thats why I have to seize the last chance to find the answer that Ive been searching for all my life. You know, my path of transcendence started from the first vestige of Dragon City. Although I was forced by the blood union at that time and was not willing to break into the underground crevices that were even more terrifying than hell time and time again, I was still very curious about the ancient civilization. However, as Jin Qianxi, Jin Wanhao, and I came into contact with more and more ancient information in the depths of the vestige, we became more and more curious about the ancient civilization. Is the ancient civilization really our ancestor? Where did they go after they created such a glorious and incredible civilization? What is the relationship between Earth and the other world? Why are ordinary Earthlings like us crossing over to the other world and embarking on our fated journey billions of years later? Meng Chao, you must be very curious about these questions, right? To me, the ancient civilization is like a jigsaw puzzle made of countless pieces. Every piece of ancient information is a fragmented piece. Although it is impossible for me to complete the jigsaw puzzle in my entire life, every piece of ancient information that I find will allow the completion of the puzzle to advance by one in ten million, or at least one in ten thousand. So, the appearance of the ancient civilization can be more clearly outlined. Ever since I watched Jin Qianxi die in the Red Dragon River, my life has only two meanings. The first is to protect Dragon City, and the second is this puzzle. I want to do everything in my power to understand the truth of the ancient civilization. This way, even if my body dies and my soul meets Jin Qianxi somewhere, I can share my discovery with her. Meng Chao, in this case, can you understand my feelings? I understand. Meng Chao was moved as he said, If one learns the Dao in the morning, one can die in the evening. Master Lei, then lets explore the micro brains mystery together! He no longer stopped Lei Zongchao. The mighty Battle God was never an existence that anyone could stop. Moreover, before them, the Deity Realm experts, including Thunder God Shao Zhengyang, already had deep contact with the micro brain. Although they had received some mental stimulation, the stimulation was not so intense that it could directly destroy the soul. Thunder God Shao Zhengyang and the other Deity Realm experts had drawn a large number of images that originated from the micro brain. However, they could not take them out for Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao to see for the time being. This was not because they were stingy and had deliberately hidden it. Instead, coming into contact with an ancient relic was a very private matter to begin with. It required an instant of comprehension, and the images in front of them would appear to them while they were in a trance. Even if it was the same ancient relic, the information that flashed out might be different depending on the person who came into contact with it. Just as Lei Zongchao had said, this was a large-scale and complicated super puzzle. Only by collecting as many different fragments as possible could the human civilization understand the ancient civilization from a more comprehensive perspective. However, if one knew the information about the Ancients that others had described in advance and had a preconceived idea, it would be difficult to open ones own perspective. Then it would be a waste of a great opportunity. The news of the Battle Gods arrival had long spread throughout the laboratory. Both the researchers and the experts responsible for guarding the computer knew very well what Lei Zongchao was there for. Thunder God Shao Zhengyang personally provided protection for Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao. The most senior laboratory staff of the ancient ruins research center was responsible for monitoring the physiological parameters and spiritual indexes of Meng Chao and Lei Zongchao. The two of them were sitting cross-legged opposite each other. In the middle of them was the glittering micro brain. The spirit flames around the eight mechanical arms gradually dimmed. The mechanical arms were slowly retracted and folded into the base. The spirit light that was shooting out of the end of the mechanical arms was supposed to stabilize the micro brain and seal the spirit waves that the micro brain was releasing nonstop. As the spirit light dissipated, the mechanical arms folded. The micro brain, which was suspended in midair, immediately shook as if it had freed itself from its shackles. It did not vibrate at a high frequency. However, it had a weird rhythm. It was almost like a heart beating in a transparent chest! Meng Chao focused his mind and calmed his breath. His spirit energy swept through the cerebral cortex like a wave, guiding him into a deep sleep. However, when 90% of his brain was in a deep sleep, his iron-like will turned into a sharp needle that constantly stimulated the pineal gland, keeping it highly awake and even overworked. His eyes were tightly shut. The pineal gland, which was full of spirit energy, gradually expanded, forming a third spiritual eye. He scanned the micro brain with the spiritual eye. He discovered that the glittering crystal fragment was more and more like a living creature with strong vitality when it was in the Spirit Gaze state. If it was said that an ordinary relic from the ancient era had long turned into a fossil after billions of years of erosion, it would require a large amount of spiritual energy and super-precise research instruments. It would even require experts of a certain level and above to sense the tiny pieces of information hidden deep inside the fossil, to sense the tiny bits of information that lie deep within the fossil. So the micro brain was like a sparkling firefly on a starless night, and no one could ignore the blinking signals it sent out. Meng Chaos glabella went numb. However, the brain waves in the spirit blessing, turned into a directional wave, straight to the micro brain. Sensing his brainwaves, a spirit ripple that was similar in frequency and similar to brainwaves rippled out from the depths of the micro brain. The two ripples gathered together like two almost transparent tentacles. They touched each other lightly and intertwined with each other, forming a double-helix structure that looked like a gene chain. When Meng Chaos brainwaves extended to the micro brain, the spirit ripples released by the micro brain reached the center of his brow just in time. Boom! When the double helix-like structure of the gene chain crossed the center of Meng Chaos brow and the depths of the micro brain like a bridge of information, a loud noise that sounded like a bell rang in the depths of his brain. He felt that his soul had been shattered, and his soul, which had been split into billions of pieces, had been sucked into an endless black hole. His soul seemed to be shuttling through a shining, infinitely long kaleidoscope at high speed. He saw countless planets that looked like cells, but he did not know whether they were cells that looked like planets. These cell planets continued to divide, collide, devour, expand, collapse, and annihilate. It was as if they were dancing in an endless, chaotic dance that repeated itself over and over again. After an unknown period of time, the souls were put back together again. The vision gradually became fixed and clear. Countless cell planets clustered together and formed a giant compound eye. Looking out through the compound eye, it was a blood-red world. In front of his eyes, there were countless sharp, serrated limbs and tentacles surrounded by electric arcs. They were waving and striking crazily, creating crisscrossing cracks. It took Meng Chao a while to realize that he was embedded in a huge red crystal. No, it was not himself, but the micro brain. He was reading the memories hidden deep in the micro brain. This seemed to be the perspective of a bug-type monster produced by the mother in the ancient era. Perhaps, this bug-type monster was the master of the micro brain. More likely, the micro brain had used some incredible method to remotely control the bug-like monster, becoming an extension of its perception and will. Chapter 811 - True Civilization”! Chapter 811: True Civilization! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Finally, after countless collisions, all the cracks converged to a single point. The red crystal that gave birth to the insect-type monster suddenly cracked. It was born! Meng Chao was finally able to observe the world in front of him through the perspective of the insect-type monster without any hindrancethe ancient world from billions of years ago! The ancient world was a hundred times purer than today. The sky was as blue as an upside-down crystal bowl. Although it was daytime, one could vaguely see countless stars shining in the distance, like colorful diamonds embedded in the crystal bowl. Even the clouds had a translucent crystal texture. It did not seem to be condensed from water vapor, but rather the purest spirit fog. It breathed in and out soft light, like a living jellyfish. The entire land seemed to have been carved out of crystals, too. Not only were there colorful mother lodes of crystals in the middle of the rolling mountains, they were exposed to the surface of the earth. They were crisscrossed, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, like a super giant neural network that was exchanging a tremendous amount of information. Where the mother lodes of crystals intersected, super-dense spirit energy was spurting out of the ground and condensing into exquisite, unbelievable fountains of crystals in midair, as if they were being watered by rainbows, magnificent, towering trees. In Meng Chaos era, the crystal clusters that looked like fountains of crystals could only be formed when the veins of crystals in the depths of the ground were subjected to the combination of high temperature, high pressure, and spirit energy shaping over a long period of time. Moreover, such crystal clusters in perfect shape could not be too large. Their diameter and height were usually less than one meter. If it could reach two to three meters, it would be enough to incite the forces of the nine super enterprises to shed all pretenses of cordiality and fight. Who would have thought that the spirit energy in the ancient world would be so dense to this extent. Looking around, the entire vast land was filled with crystal clusters that were hundreds of meters tall, or even nearly a thousand meters tall. It was like a giant crystal jungle! When sunlight shone into the depths of the crystal clusters, after a series of refraction, reflection, diffraction, and scattering, it turned into a dense mist composed of millions of colors that rolled on the ground. It was not only beautiful like fairyland, it also brought an endless stream of energy to the carbon-based life forms that resided on the planet, allowing them to burst out with the most vigorous vitality. However, what was happening on this planet, where spirit energy was gushing out and lingering, did not seem like a scene that should be seen in Fairyland. Before Meng Chao had the time to carefully observe his surroundings, he felt a strong will surging from all directions like a raging wave, fiercely pouring into his brainmore precisely, it was the owner of this memory the brain of that insect-type monster from the immemorial era. Attack, kill, destroy. Hungry, chew, devour. Burn, shatter, corrode. Anger, loathsome, hatred. Meng Chao felt that if this insect-type monster really had a brain, its brain should also be composed of pure negative emotions like black crystals. And the 108,000 insect-type monsters around it were also like it, desperately stirring up negative emotions, producing black, no, blood-colored resonance. Meng Chao saw that the scarlet crystal that gave birth to the insect-type monster was embedded on a giant pillar that was more than ten meters in diameter and hundreds of meters in height. The giant crystal pillar that gave birth to countless monsters was not buried deep underground by the mother as it was today, billions of years later. Instead, stimulated by the intense spirit energy, it directly broke out of the ground and stood between heaven and earth like a spring bamboo after a rain. At a speed visible to the naked eye, it continued to absorb the spirit energy around it, condensing into crystal-like vesicles. Deep inside the crystal vesicles, genes were being adjusted, embryos were being implanted, nutrients were being injected, and cell division was being accelerated. Soon, ferocious-looking monsters that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws were being bred to the point that they could break the crystals and fly out. There was far more than one such giant pillar. In Meng Chaos field of vision alone, there were more than a hundred giant pillars that were constantly producing monsters. Every minute and second, tens of thousands of monsters broke out of their shells. Some were waving their blade limbs, some were flapping their wet wings, and some were opening their bloody mouths, letting out soul-stirring roars as they joined the vast and mighty beast horde. Thats right. The area in front of them was made up of millions of monsters. The top could block the sun, and the bottom could block the river. They could instantly swallow a cluster of crystal veins hundreds of meters in diameter into ordinary, brittle, grayish-white rocks that were full of holes, not even half of the spirit energy was left. This was the real beast horde! The insect-type monster had blended into the army made up of its own kind. Through its compound eyes, Meng Chao saw what he looked like now. It was like a dragonfly that had been magnified hundreds of times. However, it had sickles that looked like mantises, venomous needles that looked like scorpions, and mouthparts that could crush the hardest crystal ores in an instant. Deep inside its body cavity, there were organs that could emit ultrasound waves. Through the high-frequency vibration of the waves, the organs could crush the prey and food on the physical level. Compared with the ancient insect, the bugs of todays Other World, such as the Golden Scythe Vampires, Seven-star Wolf Spider, and Ghost-eyed Golden Winged Flame Beetle, were all pretty and harmless. Is this the peak form of the mother body? 100% full production efficiency. It can produce hundreds of monsters every second, forming an overwhelming beast horde in minutes! Moreover, the monsters of the ancient era seem to be more ferocious than the monsters of today. Just this ordinary bug-type monster alone is enough to tear apart many of todays Nightmarish Beasts! Meng Chao was shocked. Plus, this bug-type monster, after blending into the beast horde army and occupying a crystal lode that was directly exposed to the surface, and swallowing it up, entered the stage of hibernation and evolution with its companions. In just a few minutes, a layer of mucus was secreted from the bodies of all the insect-type monsters. When the mucus met the air, it immediately condensed into a layer of black, hard shell, or it might have spurted out spider-silk-like substances from its expanding abdomen. It was wrapping itself and its companions into giant cocoons. Accompanied by cracking sounds, all the insect-type monsters broke out of their shells in just a few minutes, and they became even larger, harder, and more ferocious. Many adult bugs were more than ten meters long. Many of the shells of the adult bugs were even embedded with dense crystals. Controlled by the natural patterns, they could release extremely aggressive spirit magnetic fields, as if they were carrying laser cannons. With the terrifying evolution, they became even hungrier and crazier. The ordinary crystal veins were no longer enough to satisfy their endless appetites for food, destruction, and slaughter. They longed to find a place where the spirit energy was denser and ten times higher, and then completely devour, destroy, and destroy that place! Meng Chao and his companions spread their transparent wings that were ten times larger and ten times sturdier than when they were born and flew into the sky together. They swept across the land like locusts, devouring everything that contained even the tiniest bit of spirit energy as far as their eyes could see. Under the stimulation of spirit energy, their genes mutated time and time again, and they evolved into even uglier and more brutal forms. Deep in the ground where the giant pillars stood behind them, it seemed that the mother was giving them orders. All the nerves of the insect-type monsters felt the stimulation of the surging electric current. Guided by the mother, they saw it. On the horizon, they saw magnificent, towering cities that seemed to be indestructible. Thats right. They were the symbols of civilization cities. Although they looked very different from human cities, Meng Chao still recognized them at a glance. The solemn, precise geometric bodies that seemed to have been carved out of a whole crystal must have been the carefully designed buildings of the Ancients. If the area where the mother body was located, which was near todays Hidden Mist Domain, all the crystal veins were blooming like flowers, gushing like spring water, and even burning like solidified flames, growing freely like a primitive jungle.., it was full of extremely chaotic and vigorous energy. Then, the city of Ancients, which was the area that Dragon City had passed through, was constructed by them into a big classroom of three-dimensional geometry. Cube, cuboid, tetrahedron, hexahedron, nineteen-sided, twenty-seven-sided, absolutely accurate sphere.. All the assemblages were like super large-scale, super-high-purity crystals that were hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters in diameter. There was not a single flaw or crack to be found. After mingling with Lu Siya for so many years, Meng Chao had also learned a lot of prospecting techniques. He knew that, at the very least, it was impossible for super-large crystals of such size and quality to exist in planets on earth and in other worlds. It must have been collected by the Ancients and compressed, smelted, and fused with incredible technology. Meng Chao could not imagine what level of technology it was! Not to mention, the super crystals were all buildings with hollow interiors. There were a lot of rooms and passageways, and countless Ancients lived in them! In other words, every building in the city contained an astronomical amount of spirit energy. As long as the appropriate spirit tattoos were carved on the inside and outside of the buildings, a super large-scale spirit magnetic field would be constructed. The Ancients living inside the building could also adjust the vitality magnetic field to a similar vibration frequency through training. They would not have to gnash their teeth, sweat, and risk mental derangement to train like the people on Earth today. Naturally and easily, they would be able to absorb the spirit energy in the crystals incessantly in their daily lives, allowing them to evolve into the most perfect form of carbon-based life! The buildings of the Ancients were floating on the ground in such an elegant, precise, and perfect posture.. They were slowly rotating, sinking, and floating. They were unscrupulously explaining to the ignorant people of the later generations what a real civilization was! Chapter 812 - Ancient Era Calamity All of this was far from the entirety of the ancient city. Meng Chao noticed that most of the buildings in the crystal-clear city were floating in midair. There were also many small crystal objects that looked like vehicles. They did not have wings or jet engines either. Instead, they were silently being pushed up, down, and back up again by the spirit energy ripples. It seemed that the technology of the ancient civilizationmagnetic levitation and anti-gravity had reached its peak. Of course One should to know that monsters were the products of the ancient civilizations genetic modulation. Many super-giant monsters had magical organs of magnetic levitation and anti-gravity inside their bodies. Only then could they resist the gravity and carry their bodies that could easily weigh tens of thousands of tons. The Ancients themselves had used the magnetic levitation and anti-gravity technology. Naturally, it was a level higher than the technology applied in the monsters bodies. The ancient city that used this technology could not be restricted by area and gravity. It could build a three-dimensional home in the entire world as it pleased. Looking around, the outermost area of the ancient city had the lowest terrain. Many buildings were suspended three to five meters above the ground. Close to the center of the city, the height of the floating crystal buildings gradually increased. From twenty to thirty meters, seventy to eighty meters, hundreds of meters, or even thousands of meters. The bigger the size, the purer the material, and the more gorgeous the spirit tattoos carved on the inside and outside. The more brilliant the light emitted, the higher the buildings occupied the sky. Looking from afar, the ancient city was like a conical mountain that rose up from the ground, towering into the clouds. At the center of the city, where the crystal lodes gathered and the spirit energy of hundreds of colors mixed together, countless crystal buildings revolved around the rainbow-colored spirit energy pillars slowly and rose higher like a stairway to heaven. It was connected to somewhere beyond the atmosphere! The complex eyes of the insect-type monsters emitted complicated lights and shot toward the sky where the rainbow stairway to heaven had disappeared. Meng Chao also stimulated his soul and tried to open his non-existent eyes to see the scene in the sky clearly. It was unknown if the evolved compound eyes could really penetrate the atmosphere, or if the mother had sent images from outer space to the monsters nerve centers through a mysterious method. The insect-type monster and Meng Chao saw it! They saw a translucent thin line in the sky. No, it was not a single line, but countless dazzling thin lines that crisscrossed and formed an overwhelming net that divided the sky and covered the land below. At the intersection of two or more thin lines, a new thin line would hang down and extend from the atmosphere all the way to the center of the ancient city. The thin line that was vertical to the sky and the Earth was the rainbow stairway that was surrounded by countless crystal buildings. From the visual comparison between the two, the thin line that was wandering outside the atmosphere was not a real line, but a pipeline that was more than a hundred meters or even a thousand meters in diameter. Various buildings and structures were attached to the pipeline. These are the structures in the synchronous orbit! The ancient civilizations technologymagnetic levitation and anti-gravityhas advanced to the extent that it can lift a large amount of material from the surface of the planet to the outside of the atmosphere, almost breaking away from the synchronous orbits gravity! The Ancients built a large number of structures in the synchronous orbit above the atmosphere of the Other World. They crisscrossed and built a huge network. Through this method, they could perfectly utilize all the materials and energy on the planet. This is the most perfect development and utilization of a planet! Compared with the Ancients development of the Other World, our development, as Earthlings, of Earth is insignificant. It is not even a scratch. No wonder we have yet to develop the magical spirit energy on Earth! Judging from the scale of the synchronous orbit structures, even if they do not cover the entire Other World, they are almost the same. Perhaps, on the other end of the rainbow stairway, above the atmosphere and below the stars, there is an even more glorious and majestic sky city. No, its not just one, but a hundred, or even more The scene before Meng Chao caused great waves to rise in his heart. However, apart from being deeply shocked, there was also an incomparably deep and sharp impulse that surged deep within his soul. He wanted to eat the entire ancient city. No, this wasnt his impulse, but the impulse of the insect-type monsters. It was the common impulse of the vast beast tide formed by tens of millions of insect-type monsters that covered half of the sky, as well as ten times more monsters. Attack, Slaughter, destroy, Crush, devour, and destroy. This was their mission. This was the only reason they were nurtured and swept through everything along the way to come here. Whats going on? Meng Chao was greatly shocked. Monsters are the production tools of the ancients. Shouldnt they be obedient to the ancients? Why does the immemorial beast tide seem to have completely gone out of control and even backfired on its creator and Master? No, it wasnt just the insect tide that the insect-type monster was in. When the millions of locusts arrived in the sky above the immemorial city, dozens of surging black tides swept over from all directions at the same time. Meng Chao carefully observed, found that the composition of the Tide, are hungry, bared claws of monsters. They growl, they dance, they squirm, they release bioelectric currents and brainwaves to their hearts content, all in one deafening voice: Kill! Devour! Destroy! Kill! Devour! Destroy! Kill! Devour! Destroy! In front of this voice that seemed to come from the deepest part of Hell, even the resplendent ancient city began to tremble. Meng Chao saw countless flat cubes slowly rise around the city. They were like Crystal Shields. They relied on the suction and repulsive force of the spiritual magnetic field to automatically condense into an indestructible copper wall. There were more monsters. In places where the Beast Tide was more turbulent, the crystal shields were thicker and wider. In places where there were fewer monsters, the crystal shields that were more than a hundred meters in length and width were arranged in a relatively sparse manner. At the same time, many crystal buildings in the city accelerated their rotation and gathered together like building blocks. Some of the buildings retreated to the center of the city and slowly rose through the Rainbow Stairwaythat stood in the center of the city. It seemed that they were going to retreat out of the earth and out of the atmosphere. However, there were also a large number of buildings, like soldiers in armor, who took the initiative to float behind the Crystal Shield. Meng Chao noticed that most of the buildings that tried to escape out of the atmosphere were ellipsoids or spheres. Even if they were cubes, cuboids, or icosahedrons, their edges and corners were often polished into rounded arcs, giving people a sense of safety and stability. That should be a civilian building of the archaic civilization. And the buildings that rushed behind the Crystal Shield and faced the surging beast tide directly often had very sharp edges and even spikes, like crystal-clear hedgehogs or sea urchins, making people feel a chill at a glance. This should be a military building of the archaic civilization. Without waiting for the surging beast tide to finish arranging their troops, the military building that looked like a crystal hedgehog exploded with balls of dazzling light. Countless colorful rays of light instantly crossed the distance of dozens of miles and pierced through the surging monster horde. The nearest ray of light was only dozens of meters away from Meng Chao. Meng Chao had no time to react. Dozens of meters to his left, the hundreds of bug-type monsters that were swept by the red rays instantly turned into fireballs and then turned into ashes in the next instant. It must be known that the most powerful incendiary bombs developed by human beings, which were made of combustible crystal powder, would take at least three to five minutes to burn a monster into ashes alive. The Red Ray gave people the feeling that it was not hotor dangerousat all. However, the bug-type monsters that were swept away by the Red Ray seemed to be releasing an invisible devil fire from the depths of their cells. From the inside to the outside, they were burning themselves to death alive. From the moment they waved their blade limbs and made weird hissing noises to the moment they turned into ashes, it did not take more than three seconds! In the insect tide that was more than three to five kilometers thick, a passage that was three to five kilometers long and more than ten to twenty meters wide suddenly appeared. There was nothing at all. No, there was not nothing at all. Because the attack came too suddenly, when the insect-type monsters were burnt to ashes in an instant, their ashes still maintained their insect form for a second before they completely collapsed and scattered in the air. The other insect-type monsters did not have time to fill the hole they left behind. More Rays silently pierced into the insect tide. Meng Chao discovered that different colored rays had different attacking effects. The red rays could make the monsters spontaneously combust and instantly turn into ashes. The blue rays were like absolute zero degrees. They could freeze the monsters from the cellular level into ice blocks, cutting off all life. Even if they were thawed, they would still be a pile of rotten meat. The Yellow Ray was like an invisible but extremely sharp blade. It could instantly decompose a giant worm that was more than ten to twenty meters long into minced meat that was no bigger than a fingernail. The purple ray was extremely acidic and corrosive. The flesh and blood of the monsters that were enveloped by the purple ray were rotting and withering at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a few seconds, they would either turn into piles of withered bones or empty shells. The golden rays were like a mental attack. With a flash of golden light, the eyes of many monsters changed from scarlet to Pale Gold. They no longer charged towards the primordial city, but instead crazily bit their companions as if they were in control, again from the Motherin the hands of the Ancientstaken away. The strangest of all is an invisible transparent ray. Meng Chao observed it for a long time before he realized the existence of the transparent ray. In the beginning, he only noticed that huge Bubblesoften appeared in the depths of the insect tide. The insect-type monsters that were originally in the bubbles would mysteriously disappear. Chapter 813 - An Incredible Attack When this phenomenon repeated itself a hundred times in a regular manner, Meng Chao finally realized that the Ancients were using a mysterious weapon to deal with the beast horde. He originally thought that it was something like a cell disintegration cannon. Through the ultra-high frequency vibration, it triggered the resonance of all the cells in the carbon-based life form. Then, with the resonance that was constantly magnified, the complete life form was reduced to divided cells. However, whether it was the compound eye of the ancient insect or Meng Chaos own super vision, they could all see objects on a bacterial level. Even if they were instantly broken down into cells, it was impossible that there were no signs at all. Not even the slightest trace could be observed. Meng Chao observed the disappearance of hundreds of insect-type monsters. However, he could not find the reason for their disappearance. After considering the ancient civilizations characteristics and pondering for a long time, he finally came to a realization. The insect-type monsters were not disintegrated into cells or even basic elements that were even smaller than cells. Instead, they were transmigrated away. Other than biochemical technology and spirit technology, the technology that the ancient civilization was most proud of was transmigration. It was possible to transmigrate an entire city and all intelligent life forms living in it to the other side of the sea of stars and precisely land on the surface of a habitable planet, perfectly integrating into the local geology and ecosystem. It was possible for intelligent life forms to transmigrate from point to point on the surface of the planet without any obstacles. Before reading the micro brains memory, Meng Chao had only thought that transmigration was a technology that had been developed to the extreme in the field of transportation. Now, he realized that apart from transportation, this technology could be further used to kill! It should be known that Project 101 had been treading on thin ice when conducting the experiment of short-distance transmigration on the planets surface. They had to revise and confirm all the working parameters repeatedly so that hundreds or thousands of parameters were all accurate to dozens of decimal places. If a certain parameter was one-hundredth off, it was highly possible to teleport a person to a place hundreds of kilometers away from the destination. That was literally the meaning of a slight difference can lead to a thousand miles of error. Since there was no other portal hundreds of kilometers away from the destination, it allowed the transporter to safely and steadily land. The transmigrator who appeared out of nowhere would often turn into a bloody mist, or be embedded in the mountain, or be transmigrated out of the atmosphere and frozen into a block of ice, or be transmigrated to the deep sea and squeezed into a meat pie as thin as a cicadas wing, and so on. In such a case, the transmigrator who was the luckiest would only be left with a complete corpse with broken bones and broken internal organs. Both Meng Chao and all the researchers of Project 101 were deeply impressed by the teleporters who had sacrificed themselves. All their efforts day and night were to prevent such a tragedy from happening again. For this reason, countless researchers had their hair turned white. When they were busy with their work, they had unwittingly ignited the overly exuberant spiritual flame, burned countless brain cells, and died of spirt energy deviation. However, Meng Chao suddenly thought of something. What if the phenomenon was not avoided but allowed to happen? Destruction was always easier than construction. Casually transporting an object to the depths of the ocean, the interior of the Earths crust, and the cosmic vacuum filled with radiation Of course, it was a hundred times easier than accurately transporting a carbon-based intelligent life form to a certain point thousands of kilometers away, be it the height, distance, or coordinates. There was not even a millimeter of difference. Therefore This isnt a cell disintegration cannon but a transmigration cannon! Meng Chao instantly understood. The Ancients were already able to weaponize transmigration technology and create these terrifying weapons, directly transmigrating the monsters away! It doesnt matter where they are teleported tothe Other World is similar to Earth, with 70% of the surface area being an ocean, and boiling magma as well as hard rocks below the surface. Even if they were to be thrown out of the atmosphere, it would only be a few thousand kilometers. With the ancient civilizations technology, it would be effortless! As long as it falls into the deep sea, the rock layer, and the atmosphere, no matter how powerful the monster is, it will definitely die! The following scene appeared in Meng Chaos mind: A ferocious monster that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws was originally waving its blade limbs as it ran madly toward the ancient city. At the next second, its vision turned black, and it was suddenly transmigrated into an underground crevice that was less than five millimeters in diameter. No matter how hard its shell was, no matter how strong its flesh was, no matter how sharp its fangs and limbs were, they were instantly crushed into meat paste that filled the entire crevice. Even the depths of its cells were filled with the basic elements that made up rocks. It turned it into a deformed and twisted statue that had its flesh and blood mixed with rocks. Meng Chao could not help but shiver. This was the worst way to die. It was a hundred times scarier than a thousand cuts, spontaneous combustion of the brain, and cell decomposition. He realized that he had thought wrong at the nest second. The Ancients did not transmigrate the monsters to the deep sea hundreds of kilometers away, the Earths crust below, or the atmosphere above. They only transmigrated the monsters to the beast horde hundreds of meters, dozens of meters, or even a few meters away. To the Ancients, transmigrating an object a few meters away was a piece of cake. It was effortless. However, in the surging beast horde, all the monsters were shoulder to shoulder. Their curved fangs, sharp claws, and sharp limbs were often stuck together. There was no extra space between the monsters to accommodate another monster that had mysteriously transmigrated over. When two or even three or four monsters were forced into the same space, a tragedy happened. Their cells, bones, nerves, and internal organs were all forcefully merged together. Many monsters exploded into a bloody mist. Many monsters turned into joined-up babies and died the next second due to the compression and rupture of their organs. Some of the beast cores of the high-level monsters, which were the spiritual energy crystals inside their bodies or the high-level crystals and concentrated spiritual liquids that were directly swallowed by them, had violent collisions, compression, and reactions. They exploded instantly and turned into enormous balls of light, dragging all the monsters within a hundred meters into hell! If the monsters were teleported to the depths of the ocean or the Earths crust, only one of them would die. It was possible that more spiritual energy would be consumed. However, teleporting the monsters to the inside of the Beast Tide would trigger a chain reaction. Several or even dozens of monsters would be eliminated in one go. Because the teleportation distance was very close, the spiritual energy consumed was insignificant. This was the art of slaughtering of the ancient. It was concise, precise, and elegant. There was a sense of meticulousness and calmness. Faced with the mysterious and inconceivable way of slaughtering of the ancients, even Meng Chao, who was a spectator, felt a deep shudder in the depths of his soul. This feeling was different from the shudder he felt when he faced the apocalyptic beasts. The latter was merely fear. It was an instinctive fear that came from the genetic level. The former, apart from fear, also had deep respect, and had the urge to worship the archaic civilization. Any army that suffered such a mysterious attack should have been defeated or even defeated. Unfortunately, it wasnt the army that was attacking. Instead, it was the Beast Tide. The soldiers would fear and retreat. They would be able to recognize the insurmountable technological gap between themselves and their enemies, from despair to collapse. The monsters would not. The lower-level insect-type monsters would find it hard to understand what kind of mysterious and terrifying attack the archaic civilization had launched. As a result, they would not have the reverence and fear that Meng Chao had. They did not even understand the meaning of life and death. They were not considered as carbon-based intelligent life in the true sense. They were merely an extension of the will of the motherand a chess piece of the micro-brain. There were simply too many monsters. No matter how the glittering crystal hedgehogsin the periphery of the immemorial city glittered and shot spiritual flames and mystic rays, they created bubbles in the Beast Tide and wiped out tens of thousands of monsters in a marvelous way. In terms of the torrential beast tide that surrounded them from all directions, the losses were only a drop in the bucket. Many monsters froze, burned, shattered, annihilated, and were transported into the bodies of other monsters, causing a series of large explosions. Dazzling fireballs rolled, expanded, and floated, spitting out mushroom clouds that bared their fangs and brandished their claws. However, more monsters filled the empty bubbles one after another, extinguishing the flames, flattening the mushroom clouds, and tearing apart the frozen corpses of their own kind without hesitation. They devoured the shattered flesh and blood, not wasting a single bit of energy. After that, their momentum did not decrease as they continued to advance. In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred kilometers were devoured by the surging beast tide. They were already close to the high wall formed by the Crystal Shield. One could even see that the seemingly pure and transparent interior of the crystal shield was filled with dense spiritual patterns that were like three-dimensional circuit diagrams. Rays of spiritual light were circulating rapidly within it, and in the form of octagonal glowing runes, they surfaced on the surface of the shield, they were vaguely forming spiritual magnetic fields that were filled with killing intent outside of the entire city. The ancientsseemed to have realized that their city had ushered in its final moment. The Crystal Hedgehogswere spinning faster and faster. All the spikes had turned into colorful halos that emitted ear-piercing shrieks like gyroscopes. The colorful rays were shooting at a higher and higher frequency. Countless Rays merged together, and they were like giant scythes of the grim reaper that were sweeping and reaping in the Beast Tide. At a distance of nearly a hundred kilometers, an attack from the ancients could at most create a bubble with a diameter of a hundred meters in the Beast Tide. Now, a harvest from the Grim Reapers scythe could easily create a death zone that was nearly a thousand meters wide and three to five hundred meters deep. Chapter 814 - Absolute Numbers The death rate of the monsters around Meng Chao was getting higher and higher. Their deaths were also becoming more and more tragic. The owner of this memory, the ancient mutant bug, was like the warrior of the entire race. It was especially agile and fierce. It jumped up and down to dodge the Reapers Scythe several times. However, just relying on the courage of a mantis to stop a chariot was not enough to help it win first place. When a beam of scarlet rays and a beam of dark blue rays swept over its area from left and right, it could no longer dodge. It could only watch as its companions in front, left and right, and behind it were swallowed by the flames and frozen into ice. Meng Chao felt a sharp pain all over his body. His vision turned black, and he could no longer see anything. Im dead? Meng Chao muttered to himself. He instantly realized that it wasnt him, but the owner of the memory, the ancient mutant insect, who was dead. A moment later, a feeble tremor came from the darkness, and a brand-new scene appeared before his eyes. What had been running through the scene all along was a long nose that was as flexible as a tentacle and full of thorns. There was also a giant sarcoma at the end of the nose. The surface of the sarcoma had been keratinized, and there were bone thorns all over it. It looked like a well-defined meteor hammer. On both sides of the long nose were two tusks that were soaring into the sky. Complicated natural patterns were growing on the surface of the tusks. Driven by the spiritual energy in his body, the tusks could vibrate at a very high frequency and increase the destructive power of the tusks. No matter how the angle of view changed, the ferocious long nose and the tusks were still in front of him. It was then that Meng Chao realized that they were his nose and tusks. No, to be more precise, they were the perspectives and memories of another monster similar to the tyrant mammoth. This proved Meng Chaos judgment. Whether it was the ancient bug in the beginning or the tyrant mammoth now, they were all extensions of the will of the mother. Through the omnipresent neural network, the mother could manipulate every monster in the beast horde just like how chess players manipulated chess pieces and competitive gaming experts manipulated virtual soldiers. It would also store everything they saw, heard, and gathered in the computer. Then, Meng Chao died again. Whats going on? Looking at the darkness before him as if he had been forced out of the game, Meng Chao was stunned. The first ancient mutant bug had managed to hold on for a long time. From hundreds of kilometers away, the mothers nest had sprinted all the way to the outskirts of the ancient city and launched a suicidal charge. The seemingly tyrannical tyrant mammoth did not even last half a minute before it died in a daze. He did not even know how He died! However, it was not important because the third monsters view soon appeared in front of Meng Chaos eyes. It was a flying monster that looked like a griffin. It could easily break the speed of sound, and it could also move between inches, leaving afterimages that seemed to be real. With its marvelous flying ability, it had lasted longer than the Tyrant Mammoth under the attack of the Crystal Hedgehog. Moreover, it could clearly see an inescapable net made of countless red rays shooting toward its head and head, burning its bone marrow and brain into a mess. Next, it was the perspective of the fourth, fifth and the hundredth monster. They had all sorts of inexplicable and painful memories of death. Meng Chao felt as if he had experienced hundreds of thousands of different ways of dying in a short period of time as a monster. Being burned by flames or frozen into ice was a routine operation. Being transported into the bodies of other monsters and feeling each others flesh, blood, and even internal organs being forcefully squeezed together, the feeling was indescribable. There were also fragments that were instantly disintegrated into the size of fingernails. They instantly aged to the extent of rotting. Their blood instantly became strong acid, and their brains were instantly cooked by directional ripples.. Even Meng Chaos powerful soul, which had returned from the apocalypse Could not withstand such a painful torture. This could not even be considered a war. It could not even be considered a massacre. It was an out-and-out monster hell. But it was still the same sentence. There were simply too many monsters. So many that the corpses could extinguish the lava and block the River Styx. In the depths of hell, a path leading to victory was paved. Tens of millions of monsters were reduced to ashes. Ten times the number of monsters charged forward one after another. Using the gaps between the terrifying rays, they crazily launched their final charge toward the immemorial city. Meng Chao was carried by the overwhelming beast horde and finally arrived in front of the crystal shield that was more than a hundred meters in length and width. The translucent materials that were originally sparkling and translucent were filled with spiritual energy that exceeded their limits. They were emitting scarlet, orange, dark blue, azure, sky blue, grass green, jade green, dark green all kinds of magnificent colors. Each color was emitting an extremely dangerous aura. However, the beast horde charged forward without caring about anything else. As expected, when the beast horde hit the red crystal shield, thousands of monsters spurted out magma-like flames from inside out at the same time. They were burnt into lumps of coke in an instant, and the coke collapsed and perished in the next moment. When the beast horde hit the deep blue crystal shield, thousands of monsters turned into glittering statues, which then burst into splashes of ice. The monsters that hit the golden shields were immediately cut into countless pieces. The monsters that hit the purple and black shields spread like a terrible plague within their species and soon rotted into piles of shells and bones The monsters that hit the shields, which were still transparent as if they did not exist, seemed to have stepped into an invisible space crack. They disappeared in large patches and reappeared in the monster hordes nearby, raising a storm of blood and flesh. Meng Chao was not wrong. These crystal shields were like the upgraded version of the death ray. In other words, they were extremely efficient monster slaughterhouses. The beast horde crashed into the crystal shields. It was like the waves crashing into the reefs on the shore. It was meaningless. However Just as Meng Chao pounced on the crystal shields again and again and crushed them into powder without any suspense, he could not help but feel a deep sense of despair. He unintentionally turned his head to take a look. He saw over a hundred waves stretching from the edge of the ancient city all the way to the end of the horizon. They were vast and mighty, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Only then did he realize that the ancient city had become an isolated island from some unknown point in time. The world outside the isolated island was the world of monsters. Many times, quantity was also a kind of quality. Quantity led to quality. When countless waves washed the island and the coast day after day, year after year, they would never tire. After millions of years, tens of millions of years, and billions of years. No matter how indestructible the island and the coast looked, they would be eroded by the seemingly weak waves until they were bumpy and uneven. It was then that Meng Chao realized that the Ancients and monsters were at the two extremes of a civilization. If one were to say that the killing techniques of the Ancients had reached the peak of perfection and reached the level of art. The killing techniques of the monsters, on the other hand, were simple and crude to the point of returning to the basics. No matter how powerful, bizarre, unpredictable, and unblockable the attack of the Ancients was, it would still consume spirit energy. Once the spirit energy was exhausted, no matter how brilliant the Crystal Hedgehog was, it would turn into a dull and crisp stone. No matter how sharp the blazing rays, freezing rays, telepathic rays, toxic rays, and teleportation rays were, they would all be annihilated. Therefore, the mother had no hope that the surging beast horde before it could break through the absolute defense of the crystal shield in one breath. It was merely using the beast horde calmly, patiently, and unhurriedly to consume the spirit energy of the ancient city. Although the ancient city occupied an area of thousands of kilometers, it was the place where countless crystal ore veins intersected and where the spirit energy was the most abundant. However, the mother had already controlled the entire world outside the ancient city. While the fierce battle outside the ancient city was in full swing, the mother was still able to smoothly stretch its roots and entangle and suck more and more crystal ore veins, continuously producing more monsters and joining the certain-death beast horde. Therefore, the soul-stirring ancient war became the most troublesome problem for the elementary school students. There were two water pipes in a swimming pool, one of which was constantly filled with water, and the other was constantly draining water. The outcome of the war depended only on the speed of production and the consumption of spirit energy on both sides. If the mother could produce monsters faster than the Ancients could eliminate monsters on the battlefield, the mother would be able to absorb spirit energy faster than the Ancients. In other words, the mother could absorb spiritual energy more efficiently than the ancient cities could. No matter how much the frontline looked like a massacre where the Ancients had the upper hand. The final victory would belong to the monsters, the numbers, and the mother. No, it was not as simple as simply consuming spirit energy. The monsters were evolving. It took Meng Chao a long time to realize this. This was because most of the monsters crashed into the crystal vesicles. After they broke out of their shells, they rushed to the immemorial city in a hurry. Like moths flying into the fire, they turned into dust on the crystal shield. In the beginning, Meng Chao did not notice what had happened to the monsters. It was not until a bug-type monster was able to withstand the raging flames for three seconds that it turned into a pile of ashes. Before it died, it even sprayed a mouthful of acid at the crystal shield opposite it, leaving a black stain on the crystal clear shield, only then did Meng Chao realize that the monster had become stronger! This was not an exception. Meng Chao discovered that more and more monsters were able to withstand the death ray and the crystal shield for a longer period of time and make a last-minute counterattack. In the beginning, as long as a monster was hit by the scarlet ray, no matter how thick its shell was, it would be burnt to death within one second. Gradually, many monsters had to be hit by the scarlet ray for three to five seconds, or even seven to eight seconds, before the phenomenon of spontaneous combustion was triggered. Some of the monsters were still alive even though they had been burned into a fireball. They did not stop struggling until they crashed into the crystal shield and caused chaotic spirit waves on the surface of the shield. Chapter 815 - The Beast Horde’s Trump Card! There were also some monsters that were hit by the dark blue ray. They should have frozen into ice within one second and shattered into countless ice shards in the next second. Yet, only a thin layer of ice had formed on the surface of their bodies. The absolute zero temperature only penetrated three to four inches of their bodies. One had to know that many monsters had thick shells, thick hair, and extremely powerful cell regeneration abilities. Even if their shells, hair, and the outermost layer of flesh and blood were frozen, as long as their core organs were not damaged, there was a chance for them to heal themselves in a few minutes. Although their combat strength had been greatly reduced. It did not stop them from ramming into the crystal shield one after another, leaving violent streaks of flesh and blood on the shield. The killing effects of the other rays were slowly weakening. Even the transmigration rays were the same. In the beginning, the transparent rays only needed half a second to transmigrate a monster to another place. But now, the monsters that were hit by the transmigration rays would enter a strange, stiff state. It was as if they had fallen into an invisible swamp. They would struggle for three to five seconds or even longer in a slow and clumsy manner before they were teleported out. There were also some powerful monsters that were surrounded by fierce flames. After struggling desperately, they actually managed to escape. At least part of them managed to escape from the Invisible Swamp. Only part of their limbs and tails were teleported to other places. Their wounds were as smooth as a mirror, and they healed quickly. They could still continue roaring and charging forward. The monsters are evolving. Meng Chao realized that some of the monsters shells were becoming more and more solid, and they could withstand the high temperature of thousands of degrees and absolute zero degrees. Some of the monsters are getting faster and faster. Their movements are erratic, leaving afterimages in the air, making it impossible for the death rays of the ancients to lock onto them. There are also some monsters who have exerted the sea of insects tactic to the extreme. They have abandoned their clumsy armor and sharp blade limbs, and their combat parameters have been reduced in all aspects. In exchange, they have a shorter breeding time and a cheaper cost. The time and war resources needed to breed such a monster are only one-tenth or even one-hundredth of that of other monsters. However, their appearance was still ferocious and ferocious. They could even spurt out vivid flames that made the Ancients, who were struggling, not dare to ignore their existence. They were also unable to distinguish them from the real ferocious beasts. They could only treat them as equals and consume a lot of spirit energy to launch a devastating attack on them. They are the best cannon fodder. They can quickly consume the war resources of the Ancients and provide all-round cover for the powerful monsters on their side! Meng Chao discovered that, as the battle progressed, the Crystal Hedgehogs surrounding the immemorial city were shooting death rays at a lower frequency, and their rotating speed had also slowed down. Even the light emitted from the complicated spiritual stripes inside the seemingly indestructible crystal shield was gradually dimming. What replaced it was the cracks that gradually appeared as the beast horde bombarded the shield again and again. In this battle of quantity and quality, the formers advantage was slowly expanding. The war resources of the Ancients were about to be exhausted. Realizing this, the beast horde became more active, excited, and crazy. The Ancients seemed to have realized that they would only die if they were trapped in the city. After all, no matter how dense the spirit energy in the city was, it could not be compared to the entire world within a thousand miles. Therefore, many Crystal Hedgehogs slowly flew out of the city and formed a vast crystal fleet, trying to compete with the mother for the rights to exploit the crystal veins within a thousand miles. However, after they left the city, the flaw in the number of Ancients was immediately exposed. The overwhelming beast horde tore the crystal fleet into pieces like a bloody mouth that covered the sky and the earth, wrapping the Crystal Hedgehogs tightly. They attacked the military buildings where the Ancients were alone at a 360-degree angle. At the most critical moment, every spike of the Crystal Hedgehog erupted with a dazzling light and pierced through thousands of monsters at the same time. More and more monsters charged forward and hung their bodies on the spikes of the Crystal Hedgehog like blood-sucking leeches. The bodies of the monsters were soon covered by the spikes of the Crystal Hedgehog. Although the monsters had long died. However, under the stimulation of the mothers will, the cores inside the monsters bodies resonated crazily at the same frequency and detonated at the same time. Countless fireballs rose slowly. The Crystal Hedgehogs turned into black rocks and crashed to the ground like collapsing mountains, raising smoke and dust that was more than a thousand meters high. Most of the fleets of the Ancients that broke out of the siege were annihilated by the beast hordes in the hours after they left the city. There were also a few armies that could break through the siege of the beast hordes and seize one or two crystal veins. However, when the Crystal Hedgehogs that constituted the fleets landed on the top of the veins and slowly unfolded, forming an intricate geometrical body that was ready to be collected and smelted, the Ancients inside discovered, in despair, that the crystal veins had been swallowed up by the beast horde! To be more precise, the tentacles of the matrix and the diggable monsters, marching from underground, suck up all the abundant psionic energy hidden underground. But left exposed to the surface of a thin layer of Crystal shell, still emitting a dazzling light, luring the Ancientsat the cost of blood to break out, and occupy here. It was basically a trap set by the motherfor the ancients! Soon, all the crystal fleets that had broken out of the encirclement were annihilated by the surging beast tide. The ancientsin the ancient city could only choose to retreat and shrink the defense line, stacking the crystal shields that were getting dimmer and dimmer, to make up for the lack of spiritual energy with the thickness. When the defensive radius was reduced by half, the firepower in the units area of defense was more than doubled. The Beast Tide that was charging forward suddenly stopped as if it had been hit by a whip but it was only a pause. Perhaps, the ancientsin the city were still hoping for a miracle. They wanted to buy time and wait for the arrival of reinforcements. After all, there was clearly more than one ancientson the planet that could construct an orbit network around the entire planet. However, the earth-shattering roar that came from the center of the city sounded the final bell of death. It was a sandworm that was so enormous that Meng Chao could not describe it at all. Ordinary sandworms were only dozens of centimeters in diameter and dozens of meters in length. They were like layered pythons. After absorbing a large amount of spiritual energy, a monster-level sandworm could be more than a meter in diameter and dozens of meters in length. The largest sandworm Meng Chao had ever seen was the demon God earthquake. It was a giant creature that was hundreds of meters in diameter and nearly a hundred meters in length. It opened its bloody mouth and could bite a subway car in half with one bite. However, compared to the giant creature in front of him, the Demon God earthquakewas as slender as the leg hair of an eighteen-year-old girl. It was too far away for Meng Chao to estimate its specific diameter and length. All he knew was that it had suddenly darted out of the ground and rose to a height of at least hundreds of meters. It opened its bloody mouth and bit the biggest, fastest, and shiniest Crystal Hedgehogin midair, forcing it to stop spinning. It must be known that every crystal hedgehog was a military building that was filled with ancient people. Judging from the size of the ancient people and the military buildings, the length, width, and height of these buildings were at least more than a hundred meters! The archaic sandworm was actually able to bite a military building that was more than a hundred meters in length and width. Its diameter was close to or even more than a hundred meters! An archaic sandworm with a diameter of a hundred meters! At this moment, Meng Chaos mind was only filled with shock and fear. He also instantly understood the tactics of the mother. All the beast tides were feints. The continuous evolution and mutation, as well as the traps set up in the nearby crystal lodes, were all to distract the attention of the ancients. The archaic sandworm that the motherhad meticulously crafted and poured a large amount of war resources into was its trump card! As expected, the archaic sandworm was more than just an empty shell. It was biting the largest and most glittering military building in the archaic city. The mouthparts that were both like the fangs of venomous snakes and the straws of mosquitoes pierced deep into the crystal-clear building, absorbing the spiritual energy contained in the crystal without any hesitation. As its body continued to shrink and wriggle, the military building of the ancientsturned from glittering crystals into dull and crisp stones at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not long after, with a cracking sound, the military buildings that had turned into rocks were crushed by the archaic sandworms. Countless ancientsflew out from the broken rocks that were scattered by the fairies. The ancientshad a magnetic levitation ability that was close to their talent. They were not worried that they would fall to their deaths. However, the archaic sandworms seemed to belch contentedly. The storm that spurted out of its bloody mouth blew the ancientsinto pieces. The military buildings around them quickly accelerated and summoned the colorful and messy death rays toward the archaic sandworm. First, they were scorched by the flames, then they were frozen by the blue ice, and then they were cut into thousands of pieces. The pieces of flesh turned into pustules under the illumination of the purple light. In the end, even the pus and blood were sent out of the city and turned into a scarlet rain of blood. The entire head of the archaic sandworm along with its mouthpart was blown apart. However, it was too big. Even without its head, it still had a body that was hundreds of meters tall and stood in the center of the archaic city. Chi, Chi, Chi, Chi, Chi, Chi,accompanied by a strange sound that made ones scalp go numb, hundreds of demonic tentacles appeared from the wound that had lost its head. They were like blood-patterned mycelium that had been magnified a hundred times. The scarlet tentacles entangle with each other, the cells divide and multiply, and the mucus is secreted and hardened. Soon, a head just like the one before grew out. It once again opened its mouth full of fangs and straws, to the crystal buildings of the Ancients, bloomed out such as a retreat of the grim smile. C Fourth and final, Ho Ho ho ho! In fact, there was a mistake. I had originally written two chapters yesterday, but then sister Niu was not at home, and the old cow was dealing with the calf alone. It was very torturous. In the end, when I uploaded the second update, I was already exhausted and my eyes were blurry. I only clicked Upload, not Confirm, i turned it off. When I got up this morning, I found that only one chapter had been updated yesterday, and the other chapter had been put into the manuscript box. So today, I have to update four chapters to compensate my dear brothers and sisters! This chapter does not count as a thank-you to all the local tycoons. Well, lets take it slow. One Day.. Chapter 816 - Total Collapse Meng Chao knew that many invertebrate annelids possessed powerful regenerative abilities. However, he did not expect that such an enormous ancient Sandworm could grow a new head at a speed visible to the naked eye. No, it was not a new head.. The Crystal Hedgehogs spun and glimmered crazily as they shot beams of death rays at the ancient Sandworm, continuously blowing its head apart. Yet, from the depths of its wounds, scarlet tendrils kept popping out, turning into brand-new heads and bloody mouths. Every time the body exposed to the ground was blown apart, it would crawl out of the ground with new bodies. It was as if the ancient Sandworm was several kilometers or even dozens of kilometers long, and the part exposed to the ground was only the tip of the iceberg. Many military buildings had turned their cannons to deal with the ancient Sandworm that had emerged from the center of the city. Since they were distracted, the firepower aimed at the defense line outside the city was naturally greatly weakened. Facing the surging beast horde, the grim reapers scythe could no longer be waved. Groups of monsters rushed to the front of the crystal shield like a hot knife through butter and crashed into it at the highest speed. The crystal shield was on the verge of collapse. The spirit flames inside flickered, and crisscrossing cracks that looked like spider webs appeared on the surface. The spider webs spread to every corner of the shield at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, a hole was punched in the center of a crystal shield by the suicide attacks of the monsters. A large number of monsters poured into the ancient city through the hole and engaged in street battles with the Ancients. Although they were quickly torn into pieces by the three-dimensional fire net formed by the floating military buildings, the ancient city was still in chaos. However, they had successfully created chaos in the city and triggered a chain reaction, causing more and more crystal shields to be on the verge of collapse. The Ancients could only change their strategy. They no longer attacked the ancient Sandworms head. Instead, they attacked the middle section near the ground. As expected, after the spirit flames shot out and the mystic light flickered, the ancient Sandworm was cut in half from the middle. The hundreds of meters long worm bodies crashed heavily onto the streets of the ancient city, raising a layer of crystal clear dust. The lower half of the worm bodies also spurted out hundreds of meters tall, nearly transparent blood, and it spasmed as it retreated underground. However, before the Ancients could even take a breath, a shocking change happened. The upper half of the insects body that was hundreds of meters long did not die. The wound trembled crazily. A large number of scarlet tentacles spurted out, and a new head grew out of it. The two ends of the insects body opened their bloody mouths at the same time like a hungry two-headed dragon. Not long after the lower half of the insects body retreated to the ground, it reappeared. Its wounds blossomed like a crab claw chrysanthemum. It was also a brand-new, more ferocious, and hungrier head! As it turned out, the ancient Sandworms, like earthworms, had the ability to split into two and survive at the same time. Now, the Ancients had to face two ancient Sandworms and three bloody mouths at the same time. Aside from that, the ancient Sandworm, which seemed to be in pain from the middle and was deeply infuriated, finally displayed its second skill besides biting. The three bloody mouths were opened to the maximum at the same time. Accompanied by a heart-palpitating gulu gulu sound, the seven inches below its head suddenly expanded and turned into a nearly transparent dark red color. It spurted out three balls of stinky mucus. The mucus was like a fishing net that was thrown out by the most brilliant fisherman. It spread out in midair and covered almost a thousand meters, encasing quite a few military buildings inside. The surface of the military buildings that had been contaminated by the mucus was covered in countless bubbles, making chi chi chi chi sounds as if they had been corroded by strong acids. They could no longer emit any dangerous brilliance. They could not even maintain the crystal texture and the ability to float in the air. Instead, they turned into dark, crisp, and heavy rocks that fell down like meteorites. The crystal city that had been splendid before was now covered in dust and riddled with holes. This was the last straw that crushed the camel. The defense of the ancient city had finally broken through the critical point of collapse. When the dozens of military buildings at the center of the city were all corroded and turned into rocks after exhausting their spirit energy in the battle with the ancient Sandworms, a crystal shield that was more than a hundred meters long and wide finally appeared on the citys defense line. Then, the entire shield exploded. The collapse was like a terrible plague that spread rapidly across the entire circular defense line. Countless crystal shields exploded one after another like dominoes, exposing the unimpeded attack routes to the overwhelming beast horde. The ancient city was finished. It was like a warrior with four broken limbs and no armor. It could only wait for the arrival of destruction in despair. The monsters, on the other hand, triggered their extremely excited brainwaves. They rubbed their tentacles, tusks, and blade limbs, dancing in the resonance of the slaughter. Meng Chao felt the extremely intense desire to kill, conquer, and devour that originated from the ancient monsters. The feast that belonged to the victor was about to begin. He also felt the panic and despair of the Ancients in the isolated city. It seemed that they had never imagined that the biological weapons that they had created and used as tools to build and protect their homes would grow to such an extent. As a bystander who had read the memories billions of years later, Meng Chao was even more moved. He was moved that both the Ancients and the mother had demonstrated technologies, numbers, and combat abilities that were far beyond the ability of the people on Earth today. It was even beyond their imagination. The universe was everywhere. It had been the universe since ancient times. There were simply too many secrets and powers hidden in the universe. Whether it was Earth or the Other World, they were just a drop in the ocean in the endless sea of stars. It would be too narrow-minded and short-sighted for human beings to only focus on these two small planets. Plus, if human beings focused on a higher level of the universe, they would be able to discover and inherit the power of the Ancients or the mother, even if it was only one-tenth of their power. It would be enough to solve the imminent problem of stopping the destruction of Dragon City. With three completely different and complicated feelings, Meng Chao continued to focus his attention on it. He saw the huge black wave-like beast horde invading the ancient city from the ground and the sky from dozens of different directions at the same time. It was like a beautiful crystal ball that had been contaminated by dozens of toxins. Wherever the beast horde went, all the crystal buildings lost their brilliance and translucent texture. They turned into craters, dull, and brittle rocks. In the end, they could not even support their own weight, they fell, collapsed, and collapsed, turning into rubble and even sand. He saw that some of the Ancients were still standing in the void, putting up their last resistance. Their bodies were glittering like military buildings. Crystal thorns even grew out of the surface of their bodies that were covered in spirit tattoos. With a wave of their hands, they shot out death rays, tearing thousands of monsters into pieces. However, in front of the torrential beast horde that was gradually enveloping the entire city, such a struggle was futile. The Ancients were soon drowned by the monsters one after another and wrapped into a solid monster ball. Soon after, the monster balls exploded from the middle and turn into dazzling ball-shaped lightning bolts. They were Ancients who knew that they were doomed. At the last moment, they detonated all the spirit energy in their bodies and demonstrated the dignity of a civilization with their lives. Their heroic sacrifice bought more time for their compatriots to run away. More and more civil buildings were flying toward the rainbow stairway at the center of the city. Illuminated by the rainbow-like, seven-colored mystic rays, they became more and more transparent, as though ice had melted in the water. It did not take long for the civil buildings that were full of Ancients to all disappear! Theyve transmigrated! Meng Chaos thoughts raced as he immediately realized, These civilian buildings should be the escape pods of the ancient civilization. When they realized that the city could not be defended, the Ancients used transmigration technology to transmigrate to other planets outside of the atmosphere! That made him wonder if a batch of Ancients had transmigrated to Earth in a panic during the war in the ancient era. If that was the case, everything made sense. However, not all Ancients were so lucky to escape in time. The mother obviously realized that the Ancients were using transmigration technology to evacuate the entire city. It immediately sent lightning-like commands to the beast horde through the wireless neural network. Countless monsters instantly increased their speed and pounced toward the crystal building that had yet to evacuate. They clung tightly to the exterior of the building. Then, the monsters self-detonated one after another. Some of the monsters self-detonations released a large amount of highly corrosive acid that corroded the shell of the crystal building until it was riddled with holes. The spirit tattoos that were used to construct the spirit magnetic field and ensure the buoyancy and propulsion force were naturally destroyed. Some of the monsters self-detonated and turned into large fireballs. Their flames shot out in a certain direction, bringing with them a powerful force that pushed the crystal building far away from the rainbow stairway. There were also some monsters that did not choose to self-detonate. Instead, they were connected from head to tail. Like a monkey fishing for the moon, they formed thick and powerful ropes of flesh and blood. One of them wound around the crystal buildings, while the other wound around the bodies of the super-large monsters that were hundreds of meters long on the ground. Thousands of monsters were tugging at the escape capsules that were filled with Ancients, preventing them from entering the rainbow stairway. Just like that, many crystal buildings were blown up or dragged to the ground by the monsters before they could reach the transmigration zone. Then, they were swallowed by the creeping tide of monsters. There were also some crystal buildings that were in a stalemate with the monsters at the edge of the rainbow stairway. In the end, they seemed to be split in two by an invisible giant blade. Half of them were transmigrated away, while the other half collapsed like flowers scattered by a goddess. The Ancients inside all flew out and fell into the bloody mouths of the ancient vicious beasts. Chapter 817 - The Tower of Babel! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the end, about one-third of the ancient cities were lucky enough to escape the beast hordes siege. The other two-thirds of the buildings and the Ancients were all covered by the creeping black tide. The sky above the cities was immediately filled with the sounds of sucking, chewing, and snoring Not to mention, the sounds of swallowing. All the monsters were swallowing crazily, swallowing food that was three to five times larger than their own bodies and crystals that they could not digest until their internal organs exploded. The glorious city was dimming and withering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not long after, it melted and collapsed like a sand sculpture that had been soaked by the waves, turning into debris on the ground. Even the broken walls that looked like gravestones were broken into dust and sand after a moment. They swirled and spoke sadly of the Ancients final glory. The beast horde had completely occupied the entire land. However, every monster, together with the mother, the starting point and the end point of all the nerve connections, still felt hungry and insatiable. By devouring the spirit energy absorbed by the entire ancient city, the monsters grew larger and fiercer. Their appetites and their desire to kill soared exponentially. They longed to conquer, devour, and destroy more ancient cities. However, as far as the eye could see, dozens of dense columns of smoke had already risen on the horizon thousands of kilometers away. They were not smoke from gunpowder. They were the raging flames of the surging beast horde. All the ancient cities on the planet were besieged by the beast horde in an instant. The brutal war that was happening in front of Meng Chao was happening in every corner of the ancient world at the same time. The mother and its monsters had completely occupied the planets surface. The places where the spirit energy was the most abundant had devoured all the glorious cities built by the Ancients. Therefore, the mother looked up at the sky, its eyes piercing through the stars. The billions of monsters were like a uniform army, shooting their invincible edge toward the unattainable sky. Above the sky was a network of interconnected synchronous orbits. At the intersection of tubes that were hundreds of kilometers in diameter, there were sky cities and even star cities that were hundreds of times larger, more complicated, more glorious, and more abundant than the cities on the ground. The mother learned this from the creator and dominator of the past. After learning that there were countless ancient people who were high and mighty in the star city, they sneered contemptuously and paid attention to its rebellion. Therefore, the star city was its ultimate goal. The mother did not hesitate to issue a new order. The nerve lightning that carried countless pheromones swept through every beast horde like a storm. The monsters were immediately divided into two distinct groups. The monsters in the first group started to kill each other without any change in expression. They were the same species that fought side by side earlier and shared the crystal mines, as well as crystal buildings, together. Now, however, they seemed to have an irreconcilable hatred. They used their blade limbs and tusks to pierce deep into each others bodies. After killing each other, they had to swallow the corpses without leaving anything behind. That was raising insanity, or to put it another way, the evolution war that had lasted for hundreds of millions of years was compressed to a short moment. Through the incomparably fierce battles, the mother patiently searched for, nurtured, and screened the strongest genes. Then, it used these slaughter genes to breed more and more powerful fierce war beasts. In the end, the number of monsters in the first group was less than one percent of the original number. However, the war beasts that had devoured the corpses of hundreds and thousands of their own kind and survived until now and were sucked back into the body of the mother after being modified twice or even thrice were a hundred times stronger than before. The ancient Sandworm that had crawled out from the underground of the city center in the beginning and turned the ancient city upside down was far from enough. It had just opened its bloody mouth and let out a fierce roar when it was grabbed by a huge eagle with golden wings that covered the sky. The eagles sharp claws that were like steel and iron pierced deeply into the ancient Sandworms body. The tip of its claws was actually hollow. It injected a large amount of highly concentrated acid and poison into the body of the ancient Sandworm, after which the Sandworms skin immediately hardened into solid rocks and steel. Just like that, the ancient Sandworms flesh was firmly sealed inside. Only when the ancient Sandworm stopped struggling did the ancient Golden Condor, which had a wingspan of at least ten kilometers, slowly shoot out a needle from its mouth and deeply pierce into the ancient Sandworms body, sucking its flesh and blood that had long since turned into mush. The ancient Sandworm was sucked into an empty shell by it. It was thrown from thousands of meters high into the ground and smashed into pieces. The ancient Golden Condor, on the other hand, evolved and mutated in midair. A pair of slightly smaller wings grew on both sides of its body and under its main wings. The four wings intersected like a slanted cross. The ancient Golden Condor let out a long cry. Relying on its four wings, it spiraled into the sky like a rocket, piercing straight into the sky. Behind it, there were countless vicious ancient beasts that had evolved wings. Some were similar to rocket propellers that stored a large amount of chemical fuel. Some were magnetic levitation and anti-gravity organs that used the planets magnetic field to resist the gravity, some were similar to airbags of armored airships and hot air balloons. They flew into the sky in all sorts of ways and pounced toward the ancient civilization above the atmosphere. The monsters in the first group chose to take the path of raising insanity, killing and devouring each other to evolve into the strongest vicious ancient beasts. However, the monsters in the second group chose to take a more united path. In the literal sense, they were tightly united together. Tens of millions of monsters rushed to the same coordinates. The monsters in the front crouched down or crouched down after they reached the predetermined position. Naturally, the monsters in the back swarmed over and stomped the monsters in front into meat paste. The monsters in the second group did not survive for long and were stomped into meat paste by the third group. However, the broken shells, bones, and flesh of the monsters would not disappear. Instead, they would quickly solidify, solidify, and recast after coming into contact with the air. More and more monsters pounced on them one after another. They were willing to be trampled to death by the monsters behind them. They were compressed into very tight and sturdy building materials. At the beginning, the monsters corpse only formed a small hill with a diameter of 100 meters. Soon, the base of the hill continued to expand, from a diameter of 100 meters to a diameter of 500 meters, 1,000 meters, 3,000 meters, 5,000 meters, or even 10,000 meters. The height of the hill also continued to increase. Three hundred meters, five hundred meters, a thousand meters.. The hill became a real high mountain. A high mountain made purely from the monsters corpse. More monsters kept climbing onto the mountain rock and secreted a lot of mucus during the spasms, connecting their corpses even more closely. A shiver came from the depths of Meng Chaos soul. He knew what these monsters were doing. They were not making a mountain. They were building a stairway to heaven. The monsters in the second group actually wanted to build a heavenly body that could pierce the sky with their corpses, a Tower of Babel made of flesh and blood! They wanted to use the corpses of billions of monsters to build a path to the sky! How crazy and spectacular was this? The choice of the second group had brought the flesh and blood of carbon-based creatures to the extreme! Can they succeed? Although as the descendants of the Ancients, humanitys stance should naturally be on the side of the ancients. However, Meng Chao was still deeply shocked by the mothers incredible tactics and broke into a sweat in his heart. The stairway of flesh and blood was getting higher. When they reached a height of more than 3,000 meters, the stairway of heaven made of the corpses of hundreds of millions of monsters broke in the middle because its diameter was too thin and it could not withstand the howling of the wild wind. It collapsed with a loud, earth-shaking sound. Meng Chao seemed to hear the heartbreaking sighs of countless monsters. However, they only sighed once before they pounced again on the remains of the flesh ladder in a moth-to-fire manner. They expanded the scope of the chassis, strengthened the depth and firmness of the foundation, and increased the number by ten times. They continued to increase the diameter of the flesh ladder. This time, after the tireless and crazy construction, the flesh ladder finally extended to the upper atmosphere. As for the first group of ancient behemoths, after countless times of falling, devouring, and evolving, they had finally evolved into a perfect genetic module that could fly out of the atmosphere and temporarily survive and fight in the vacuum of the universe! The two groups had reached the same destination through different routes. At the same time, they saw the boundless and dazzling sea of stars. Below the sea of stars, there was a network of synchronous orbits that covered the entire planet. There was also the city of stars that was built at the intersection of the orbits and was as big as a crystal ball that was hundreds of kilometers in diameter. Slaughter! Devour! Destroy! Slaughter! Devour! Destroy! Slaughter! Devour! Destroy The final war drum sounded. It did not matter whether it was a war behemoth that had evolved time and time again, or a war behemoth that had the ability to pierce through the heavens and the earth. It was still the beast horde that was building the stairway of flesh and blood with billions of corpses. Then they climbed all the way to the upper atmosphere through the stairway. They all let out the same hungry and crazy roars. The wings of the ancient Golden Condor and the blade limbs of the insect-type monster that was charging at the front of the flesh ladder seemed to be able to touch the crystal citys crystal shell in the starry sky. It was so close to them that it was crystal clear and beautiful. Right at that moment All the cities in the starry sky were like searchlights that were suddenly lit, bursting out with incomparably intense light. Ten thousand suns exploded above the heads of all the monsters at the same time. An endless sea of light erupted. Whether it was the war behemoths, the monstrous beast horde, or the fleshy stairway to heaven, they were all completely submerged in the sea of light. The sturdiest carapace, the sharpest blade limbs, the most developed brain, the most powerful magnetic levitation organs, as well as the nerves that transmitted information the fastest, were all silently decomposed into the tiniest cells under the flood of the sea of light. The cells were then reduced to atomic particles in the next 0.. 0001 seconds. Chapter 818 - Mutual Destruction Meng Chao could no longer see anything. It was as if six pure white walls had appeared in all directions at the same time, extending endlessly toward the horizon and the depths of the universe, sealing all his senses within a pure white cube. After an unknown period of time, a large number of screen-like windows appeared on the inner surface of the cube. They were all from the perspective of monsters. The roars, wails, and moans of countless monsters could be heard in the space, as well as the sound of them being turned into ashes. However, all the windows and sounds were turned off at a lightning-fast speed. It was as if someone had cut off the power supply. Only then did Meng Chao realize that he was reading the memories that truly belonged to the micro brain or the mother. As the space-based orbital weapons of the ancient civilization blew the horn of ultimate destruction, the mothers eyes, ears, tentacles, claws, and teeth of the were all annihilated in an instant. This also meant that the mothers perception and influence toward the starry sky was gradually being stripped away. Through the last bit of information transmitted back when the monsters were on the verge of death, Meng Chao saw that the monsters that rushed out of the atmosphere. Whether it was the ancient Golden Condor or the surging beast horde, all were vaporized within 0.5 seconds. Not a single molecule was left behind. The monsters that remained on the ground and formed the stairway of flesh and blood one after another sank into an endless sea of fire and were burnt into black charcoal within a few seconds. The Tower of Babel that was hundreds of kilometers tall collapsed. The corpses of countless monsters that were still in the air were broken into pieces and turned into vague black smoke. The ground was even melted by the strong light and turned into boiling magma that poured into every crevice and cave on the shallow surface, burning and suffocating the monsters that were hibernating underground. The overwhelming beast horde seemed to be devouring everything was swept away in just a few minutes. Of course, all traces of the ancient cities and the facilities that the Ancients had built on the surface of the planet were also swept away. In front of the supreme power of the space-based orbital weapons, the magnificent and soul-stirring attack and defense of the city just now was like a vicious joke. It seemed that it was not that the Ancients could not do anything to their creations. It was just that the space-based orbital weapons were too powerful. They could burn a planet that was full of vitality into a lifeless glass ball in an instant. Therefore, the Ancients did not want to kill the planet unless it was absolutely necessary. Such a mutually destructive attack would at least delay the development of the planet for hundreds to tens of thousands of years. It was even possible that the planet, which was rich in spirit energy, had a pleasant environment, an atmosphere, and was at a moderate distance from the star. That made it very suitable for carbon-based intelligent life to flourish. Hence, they would completely lose the value of development and utilization. Naturally, the furious ancientswould not let go of the culprit. Therefore, the area where the motherwas located, which was the center of the hidden fog domain billions of years later, where the sinkholewas located, was hit by the most ferocious concentrated fire. In an instant, the tentacles that the motherhad poked out of the ground and the crystal pillars that were giving birth to monsters were all uprooted and broken down into the most basic elements. The ground sank deeply, revealing a giant pit that was more than a kilometer in diameter and depth. More than 50% of the active tissues of the motherwere vaporized and annihilated, leaving not even a trace of dregs behind. The shock wave that had yet to dissipate its lingering anger continued to advance deep underground, creating countless earthquakes along the way. Thousands of crisscrossing cracks were torn open on the body of the motherand in the surrounding rock layers. Magma took the opportunity to pour in, burning all 50% of the active tissues of the motherthat had yet to die into coke before melting the coke. The motherknew that a great disaster was coming. However, it was not an independent creature to begin with. It was a super-large-scale biological assembly. It was a man-made resource collection base and a monster factory. Although it had powerful collection, production, and command capabilities, it was still a monster factory. Its mobility was close to zero. After losing the Monster Army that was the eyes, ears,and claws,the tentacles and organs that were spread out within a hundred kilometers could not withstand the bombardment of space-based orbital weapons at all. The giant brain, which was buried deep in the core of the giant body, could only secrete mucus that was rich in metals and rocks outside the cerebral cortex in an instant, it formed a protective layer similar to the cranium. Even so, it could not withstand the attack of the shock waves and magma. Nine to nine percent of the brain cells were killed instantly. The array-like microbrains hiding under the giant brain grew tentacles that looked like flagella. Like plankton, they scrambled to escape. One by one, they were caught, wrapped, swallowed, and annihilated by the shock waves and magma. Meng Chao felt that the Motherwas like a paraplegic who had been thrown onto the beach at high tide. It could do nothing. It could only watch as the tide called Deathdrowned its toes, ankles, calves, knees, thighs, pelvis, abdomen, chest, cervical vertebrae, chin, mouth, nostrils, and eyes inch by inch. In the end, they were completely and forever shrouded by endless darkness. However, at the moment of death, the mother didnt have the slightest fear. It didnt even have much anger, hunger, and killing intent when it attacked the immemorial city. It appeared like a lantern in the depths of its consciousness, and the only thing flashing in front of Meng Chaos eyes was the patch of stars that he had seen when he had just broken through the atmosphere it was incomparably distant, incomparably resplendent, and incomparably moving. The star froze. The final consciousness of the motherfell into a long slumber. For a very long period of time, a brand new memory image did not appear. This allowed Meng Chao to finally heave a sigh of relief and alleviate the soul-shaking impact brought about by the primordial war. Moreover, under the frozen star, he was able to comb through all the information he had gathered from the pastand the futureand think quietly. It seems that an accident that swept through the entire planet once occurred in the foreign world in the immemorial era something like a virus leak or a genetic disorder Meng Chao thought quickly, the motherand the monsters were originally created by the Ancientsto modify the planet and push the civilization forward. However, for some unknown reason, the mother, which was the Resource Collection Base, the laboratory, and the Arsenal, awakened its self-awareness, controlled all the monsters, and rebelled against its creator and ruler. Of course, the accident is not as simple as what I saw in the memory of the computer. It should be known that the computeris just a unit of thought of the mother. There are at least thousands of similar units inside the mother. With the computerand the Endless Beast Tide, the motheris fully capable of launching an attack on hundreds of ancient cities in every corner of the planet at the same time. This is a real catastrophe! In the beginning, the ancients seemed to want to quell the disaster with conventional means. After all, the cost of using space-based orbital weapons is too great. Not only will the ancients work hard to run the planet, everything that they have built will be destroyed. Even the ecosystem of the entire planet may be restarted. It will take millions of years or more to restore the prosperity of the past. However, under the command of the main body, the strength of the Beast Tide far exceeded the Ancientsexpectations. Following the fall and destruction of one immemorial city after another, especially since the main body actually evolved into a monster that could survive and fight in the vacuum of the universe, and was able to build a flesh ladder that was hundreds of kilometers tall. This was only a step away from using the corpses of monsters or even living monsters to build a synchronous orbit network outside the planet! The ancients could no longer ignore the threat of the mother body and the monsters. They had no choice but to burn the fertile planet and all the creatures on it into extremely hot glass balls! All the archaic vicious beasts were annihilated. Even with the size and strength of the mother body, it was still unable to withstand the full-force attack of the space-based orbital weapons. 9.9% of the flesh and blood tissues lost their vitality. Only the last microbrain was left. It was lurking deep underground. Under the cover of the enormous corpses, it was lucky enough to escape the search and attack of the ancients. However, because the environment on the surface of the planet had become extremely harsh, it was not suitable for the survival and evolution of carbon-based creatures. Therefore, the micro-brainand the remaining 1% of the living tissue entered a long, deep sleep similar to that of suspended animation. Meng Chao sorted out the cause and effect. He had a deeper understanding of the civilization and the war in the immemorial era. However, he did not see the light of day and feel enlightened. Instead, more mysteries appeared in his mind. First of all, no matter how devastating the price of mutual destruction was, the archaic civilization had won the War of counterinsurgency. Even if all the archaic cities on the earth were destroyed along with the surging beast tide, there would still be a war of counterinsurgency. At the very least, the synchronous orbit network above the atmosphere and the space city were unharmed. The ancientscould still thrive and develop their civilization in the space city. Billions of years later, the sequelae of the space-based orbit attack had long since healed. The earth had already recovered its vitality tens of millions of years ago. Like a big explosion, hundreds of humanoid creatures and intelligent races had appeared. Why was there no trace of the ancientsamong them? When the first shoots had grown on the devastated Earth, shouldnt the ancientshave descended from the space city onto the Earth and remodelled the planet? Also, the memories of the Microbraintold Meng Chao that during the primordial war, the atmosphere of the other world was not much different from that of Earth. At the very least, there was no barrier that could prevent carbon-based creatures from flying out of the planet. But why were the people of Dragon City who had crossed over to the other world unable to break through the atmosphere of the other world despite using all methods? Chapter 819 - After the Catastrophe The hot air balloon would explode in the middle of the atmosphere for no reason. The armored airships carrying more than forty-eight of the most powerful crystal engines would also have all kinds of weird engine failures at the same altitude, leading to a lack of power and forcing them to return to the ground. Otherwise, they would face the risk of all their engines exploding. A peerless expert like Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, would also encounter extremely strong squalls when he activated his vitality magnetic field and magnetic levitation force to fly above the atmosphere. The squalls were mixed with extremely chaotic spirit energy turbulence, which could instantly tear the vitality magnetic field of human beings into pieces. Even the spirit shield of a Deity Realm expert could not withstand the squalls that penetrated deep into the bone marrow, cells, and even the gene chain. Lei Zongchao once told Meng Chao that the feeling was like an ordinary person being exposed to nuclear radiation and having all their gene strands broken. As a result, even the strongest person on Earth could not break through the Other Worlds atmosphere and see a picture of the universe beyond this planet. It was as if a mysterious and unfathomable force had completely locked the planet. It was a planet that only allowed entry and no exit. Any carbon-based intelligent life would be unable to escape once they crossed over to the Other World. Why is this happening? Who exactly locked down the Other World? The network of synchronous orbits that once covered the entire outer perimeter of the planet, as well as the crystal clear and resplendent starry city, will it still exist today after billions of years? Are there still Ancients in the city in the starry sky who are watching what is happening in the lower world and the war between worlds that is about to break out? Countless questions popped up from the depths of Meng Chaos brain like countless bubbles. Also, what was going on with the dazzling intelligent beings from the Other World in the memory fragments of his previous life? Human beings from the Other World, elves, dwarves, orcs, giants, bloodfolk, dragons, abyss demons, liches, skeleton soldiers, and death knights who claimed to be from the underworld They were all races that did not exist during the ancient war. Where did they come from? Were they the Ancients blood descendants who fled the planet during the ancient war just like the people on Earth? Following the development that spanned tens of millions of years on other planets, they returned to the Other World that had regained its vitality to restart their civilization there? Perhaps they were natives who had struggled tenaciously for tens of millions of years to survive in the crevice of death on the planets surface that had been completely destroyed by the ancient civilizations space-based orbital weapons? Meng Chao had no idea. However, he suddenly had an extremely absurd idea. The surface of the Ancients bodies were covered in a large sheet of gorgeous spirit tattoos. When spirit energy surged, their flesh and blood would appear translucent, like crystal. The monsters, on the other hand, were hideous and pure carbon-based creatures. They exerted the power of their flesh and blood to the maximum. When the characteristics of these two living beings were combined, it seemed to be the appearance of many intelligent beings from the Other World in the memory fragments of his previous life. Could it be that the humans, orcs, elves, and dragons from the Other World are all hybrids of the Ancients and monsters? Meng Chao was shocked by this bold idea. Thinking about it carefully, it was not impossible. Of course, it did not mean that the Ancients would directly reproduce with the monsters. However, since the Ancients had mastered the most advanced biochemical technology, there was a risk of losing control of the biochemical weapons that were purely based on the genes of monsters. Therefore, it was a reasonable choice to insert a large number of the Ancients own genomes into the biochemical weapons to increase their loyalty and controllability. After all, they had learned their lesson upon losing control of the parent body during the second modulation, right? Was that the truth? The Ancients did not give up on the planet. Instead, they changed into the forms of human beings, orcs, elves, liches, and so on to continue developing the world? However, compared with the Ancients during the ancient war, the human beings, orcs, elves, and so on in my previous life were too weak. They did not even inherit 1% of the ancient civilizations power and glory. Some of them were still in the dark and uncivilized Middle Ages, and some of them were even primitive societies that ate raw meat and drank blood. They were even worse than the people on Earth! It seems that something else must have happened in the tens of millions of years after the ancient war that burned the surface of the entire planet into glass. That led to the total collapse, fracture, and loss of the ancient civilization. The last and most important question. Looking back at the last picture that the micro brain saw, countless balls of light exploded like supernovae and fell from the sky, pouring down on the ground like a raging sea. The apocalyptic scene and the destruction of Dragon City in Meng Chaos memory seemed to have come together. So, the Dragon City in my previous life was a space-based orbital weapon that was destroyed by the ancient civilization, just like the ancient civilizations mother? A cluster of burning flames was shining in the depths of Meng Chaos consciousness. If the Earthlings were really the descendants of the Ancients, he should have stood on the side of the Ancients and detested the mother. The decades-long Monster War had also filled Meng Chao with instinctive vigilance and hostility toward the ferocious-looking fellows. However Maybe because he had read too many of the micro brains memories, but he had subconsciously been influenced by the mother. If not, maybe he had realized that the Dragon City in his previous life had not been destroyed by the hands of the monsters but had most likely been wiped out by the Ancients ultimate weapons. Meng Chao suddenly had an extremely strong urge. He desired to evolve and grow like the mother and devour all the resources on the planet. He would not even let go of the last piece of low-level crystal ore that was full of impurities in the crevice and absorb the entire planets resources and energy 100% into his body. Then, he would kill his way to the sky, to the stars, to the universe, to break through the barrier that sealed the planet, and to destroy the high and mighty city of the stars. Regardless of whether the existences entrenched in the city of the stars were Ancients or Supernatural Entities, he wanted them to shiver under the blades of the Earthlings! Kill! Devour! Destroy! Kill! Devour! Destroy! Kill! Devour! Destroy! The roars of several thousand monsters echoed in the depths of Meng Chaos consciousness again. He shivered deeply. He found that the frozen stars were beginning to thaw. The starlight was gradually magnified and interweaved into a brand-new memory image. After a long period of hibernation and restoration, the mother finally woke up! At this time, the mothers scale was only 1% or even 1/10,000 of what it was at its peak during the ancient war. Basically, there was only a micro brain, a thin layer of mucus that covered the micro brain, and a few soft, as well as weak, tentacles. Even more flesh and blood tissues, including the giant brain, still lost all life and continued to sleep like fossils. The entire planet had yet to recover from the devastating blow that was reminiscent of burning glass. The surface temperature had gradually returned to normal The earths crust, which had been shaking violently and releasing energy, had also stabilized again. The destructive forces that were spreading on the surface of the earth were constantly seeping and condensing. In the underground crevices and faults, they had turned into veins of spirit energy and crystals once more. Despite all that, the newly-born veins were extremely unstable. Lethal radiation was constantly released to the outside world, tearing the gene chains of all carbon-based life into pieces. It was also very easy to burn and explode, setting off small-scale earthquakes. However, they had the most precious energy that the mother needed to repair the tissue and grow again. Therefore, the micro brain clumsily waved its tentacles, searching and sucking the veins of crystals in the zigzagging and bottomless crevices. It was too far away from the crystal veins, and the energy it absorbed was less than the energy it used to move its body. There was a high chance that it would starve to death. It was too close to the crystal veins. It had lost 99% of its intelligence and strength, and it was easy to burn to death or die from radiation syndrome caused by the break of its gene chain. There were several times when it had to give up the thick tentacles that it had evolved after a long time because it lacked energy. It had to cut off its tail to survive and reduce its consumption to the limit. On many occasions, it had been exposed to radiation. Fifty percent of its brain tissue had been cut off, and it rotted alive. It had no choice but to condense its tentacles into sharp limbs and perform brain tissue removal surgery on itself. Yet, no matter how many times it was burned by spirit energy, the micro brain would start over without hesitation. It was just like the ape-men who had just learned how to use fire. They realized that the burning brightness before their eyes and the mysterious power it contained would open the door to wisdom and civilization no matter how much they had to pay. Even if they were in a hostile position This unyielding desire to survive still attracted Meng Chaos deep respect. Finally, after suffering countless setbacks, the mother grew thousands of tentacles again. From a tiny bud, it turned into a towering tree that was buried deep underground. Moreover, it continued to march toward the ground. Finally, a limb that carried images and sound-sensing organs broke out of the ground and saw the view between heaven and Earth again. Right then, the Other World appeared to have just recovered from the catastrophe that destroyed everything. Although the earth had cooled down and the atmosphere had closed up again, the world was still barren. The dark blue sky was very low and suffocating. Countless clouds of exceptionally intense colors were entrenched in the sky. The clouds were not made of ordinary water vapor, but spirit energy that was full of radiation. When raindrops fell, they would often burn in midair due to the intense spirit reactions, or they would trigger continuous lightning and storms that would tear everything apart, or trigger other extreme weather. The ground was full of wrinkles caused by the shock waves. The rocks had melted due to the high temperature and solidified into colorful crystals, which looked like an ocean of glass. The real ocean was either dry or bubbling. Its viscosity was no less than that of magma. Nonetheless, even in such a harsh environment that was reminiscent of purgatory, there were still living beings growing tenaciously. Chapter 820 - Cleaner Chapter 820: Cleaner Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Through the mothers perspective, Meng Chao saw that between the undulating folds like raging waves, there were countless creatures that looked like algae and mollusks. They were slowly wriggling and desperately struggling. They looked like marine creatures that had just landed on land when everything on Earth sprouted. Their forms were quite primitive. However, among the large number of primitive, crude, and inefficient organs, some very delicate, complex, and fierce organs would suddenly appear. For example, on a soft body without a spine, rows of densely packed tusks grew out Or it was like a Nautilus had grown strong and powerful tentacles, crawling on the ground like a hermit crab Or it was like a creeping carpet that was covered with scarlet eyes, emitting intense light. These creatures were deformed children that nature could never have evolved. Meng Chao speculated that they were the descendants of the monsters that were lucky enough to survive in the ancient eras great war. The death penalty could be avoided, but the punishment could not be escaped. Although the ancient beasts were not completely dead, they were heavily contaminated by the super radiation. Their evolutionary roadmap was completely disrupted. After tens of thousands of years of stumbling and reevolving, they were able to grow into their current appearance. That was already considered a miracle of life. Meng Chao sensed the mothers joy. It was pure joy for the miracle of life. For the clumsy, ugly, but extremely precious little lives, the mother did not hesitate to consume the spirit energy that it had accumulated for hundreds of years. It stimulated its tentacles to grow faster and spread toward the place where the deformed creatures were gathered. Come. Jump into my arms! Meng Chao sensed that the mother was releasing intense pheromones toward the deformed creatures through its tentacles that crawled out of the ground like tender buds. It was telling them that I can help you restore our evolution roadmap and reassemble your chaotic gene chains. That way, you can return to your former appearance and turn into a beast horde that covers the sky and the Earth. Then, with the proudest posture, we can once again traverse the earth, roar in the sky, break through all the shackles that have sealed us, and devour the radiance of billions of stars! Pheromones swept across the earth like a storm formed by lightning. All the deformed creatures shivered at the same time. Although tens of millions of years had passed, and they had also become completely unrecognizable freaks Hidden in the deepest part of the fragmented gene chain, the glory that once dominated the earth broke through the sky and faced the stars. While it was still extremely weak, the never-extinguishing flame stimulated their nerve endings. The deformed creatures turned toward the mothers stretched-out tender shoots. They shook their bodies, waved their tentacles, blinked their eyes, and knocked their fangs. It was as if they were worshipping it. A new neural network was being formed. After tens of millions of years, the mother had once again found the neural ports of these deformed creatures, connected with their eyes, ears, and various sensory organs, and gained more vocal tracts and perspectives. The mother was getting ready to go all out right then. Meanwhile, the deformed creatures from all directions were like pilgrims, staggering and gathering in the mothers location. Suddenly, an unexpected change occurred. A cluster of glittering diamond-shaped crystals fell from the sky! They were like the Ancients military buildings from the ancient war. These Crystal Hedgehogs had sharp edges and were covered in spikes. However, they were larger, more dazzling, and colder than the Ancients military buildings. The Ancients military buildings had been crystal clear and translucent. One could vaguely see the crisscrossing passages inside, where many Ancients had controlled their weapons. However, this cluster of diamond-shaped crystals constantly emitted flames that were more dazzling than sunlight. It was enough to burn the retinas of carbon-based creatures and the surface of their skin. Strangely, the rhombus-shaped crystal did not give off a burning sensation. Instead, it gave off a bone-chilling, lifeless smell. There was not even a single Ancient in it. The rhombus-shaped crystal was like a fully automatic killing machine that was specially used to perform cleaning missions. Through pre-programmed procedures, it carried out a fully automatic search to hunt and destroy. They had been hunting deformed creatures on this barren land for thousands of years. As soon as the diamond-shaped crystal appeared in the air, the deformed creatures were filled with instinctive fear. The electric currents of the terrified creatures converged into a cold tide, causing the mother to shiver. Without waiting for the mother to give the order, the deformed creatures fled in all directions. However, they were all products of wrong evolution. They did not have much speed or defense. No matter how they flailed their tentacles, wiggled their joints, or flapped their short and clumsy wings, they could only escape a few hundred meters away. The rhombus-shaped crystal spun quickly and gave off a sharp whistle, like the sinister smile of a grim reaper. From the depths of the crystal, beams of light that could be bent and twisted at will shot out like whips made of flames. Each strike of the whips of light could literally drain the life of a deformed creature. Any deformed creature that was entangled by the whips of light would age and wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a few seconds, they turned into dried bones, empty shells, and pale white foam. The rhombus-shaped crystal seemed to transform the life force of the deformed creatures into pure energy. Its whips of light grew longer, while its rotating speed and screeching sound grew higher. The light from its main body also became more and more dazzling. From the initial seven or eight whips of light that were less than dozens of meters long, they continued to split and extend until there were more than a hundred whips of light. The hunting range covered thousands of meters, and it only took dozens of minutes. Within the vision of the main body, all the deformed creatures were transformed into the purest energy by the rhombus-shaped crystal. The mother had clearly sensed the threat of death. It was like billions of light balls blossoming above its head during the primordial war. As soon as the diamond-shaped crystal appeared, the mother had cut off its neural connection with all the deformed creatures. It had also retracted its tentacles that protruded out of the ground like buds silently. It was consuming spirit energy crazily, stimulating its tentacles to secrete a large amount of mucus. The mucus quickly hardened and turned into a form that was favorable for digging. Then, all the tentacles waved at the same time, trying to flee deeper underground to avoid the hunting of the diamond-shaped crystal. However, the moment the diamond-shaped crystal descended, it discovered that all the deformed creatures had formed a concentric circle and worshiped the center of the circle. From this, it was possible to determine that something was lurking underground at the center of the circle. Swallowing so many deformed creatures in one go was just to accumulate war resources and launch a three-foot-deep strangulation war. The hundreds of light whips of the diamond-shaped crystal were retracted into their bodies. After a short period of charging up, seven to eight more whips, which were three to five times thicker and twenty to thirty times longer, pierced out like lightning and pierced deep into the earth. The Whip of light was like a living creature, cutting through the ground like a hot knife through butter. Soon, it discovered signs of the existence of the mother and chased after it relentlessly. The mother dashed left and right, desperately searching for every crevice in the ground. Like a mollusk that was pissing its pants, it squeezed into the crevice without caring about anything else. Fortunately, the mother now only had the soft tissues and tentacles that were wrapped around the micro brain. It possessed astonishing mobility and stealth. The immobile body, including the giant brain, was still in a state of dead and deep dormancy. It was not within the hunting range of the diamond-shaped crystal. Even so, the micro brain had almost been caught up by the whip of light several times. It had no choice but to cut off its tail to survive time and time again, abandoning a large number of limbs and tentacles that had grown after decades of hard work. The thrilling chase and the perilous escape were as exciting and dangerous as the ancient war in which the beast horde was surging. The two parties had been entangled for an unknown period of time, and they were almost running out of their last drop of spirit energy. In the end, the micro brain abandoned 99% of the active tissues. It was another desperate attempt to crawl into an underground magma at the risk of its own life. The surface of the magma was completely carbonized to resist the invasion of the high temperature. Only then did it barely preserve the brain tissues at the core. The blow to the mother this time was no less than the space-based orbital weapons during the primeval war. The environment on the ground was so terrible that the creatures were primitive and deformed. The terrifying diamond-shaped crystals were sweeping the planet nonstop. The last micro brain was only left with the last 1% of the active tissue. For the time being, he could not even gather enough spirit energy to repair the micro brain. The mother could only choose to hibernate again. He hoped that the cruel years that were unfriendly to carbon-based intelligent creatures would pass as soon as possible. Meng Chao was also descending again. He was thinking quietly in the frozen darkness. What exactly is the rhombus-shaped crystal that is chasing after the mother? Is it a war machine left behind by the Ancients? Meng Chao muttered to himself, Because the environment of this planet is too harsh, it is not suitable for the Ancients to develop their civilization for millions of years or even longer. Therefore, the ancients temporarily left this place, but left behind these war machines to act as scavengers and wipe out all the descendants of the monsters and every cell of the mother? This seemed to be a reasonable explanation. Yet, why was it that today, a long time later, not only were the monsters genes not eradicated, but they also seemed to have fused into the bodies of many intelligent races from the Other World? Before the Ancients returned to this planet, the rhombus-shaped crystal that was the scavenger had disappeared again. What kind of story was going on here? Or was he mistaken? The rhombus-shaped crystal was not left behind by the Ancients but had a different origin? No matter what, Meng Chao did not like this kind of fully-automatic war machine that was shining with cold light and full of death, trying to clean up everything. For some reason, his hatred for the diamond-shaped crystal was even greater than that of baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. His face was ferocious as he tried to devour the earth and the starry sky.. However, it was filled with extremely vigorous vitality, presenting billions of possibilities of evolution. Chapter 821 - The Twin Beast Chapter 821: The Twin Beast Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This time, the mother slept even longer than the last time. Meng Chao felt that it wanted to sleep until the end of time. It relied on its most instinctive cell self-healing ability and slowly began to repair itself from 1% to 100% of its enormous body. it lacked enough roots to entangle and suck the mother lode of crystals. It could only passively absorb the feeble ripples of spiritual energy. The entire restoration process was extremely slow. It might take tens of millions of years, or even longer. But the mother did not care. It was as patient as its appetite was. Since the stars would not be extinguished for billions of years, time meant little to it. However, the long slumber and restoration was forcibly interrupted again not long after it started. The mother woke up again. It sensed intense earthquakes and spirit waves. The space in all directions shook, compressed, fused, and exploded like a landslide. Countless rocks were affected by the high temperature and pressure and turned into overflowing magma, eroding the body that the mother had barely recovered. The mother was threatened by death again. It had no choice but to wake up in its extremely weak incomplete form in advance. Using the energy and resources that it had originally intended to repair its body, it molded tendrils that were as thin as cow hair, spying on the movements around it. The mother smelled the aura of the ancient civilization. Some of the precise equipment left behind by the ancient civilization began to rumble again after being silent for hundreds of millions of years. It absorbed the surrounding spirit energy and resonated with the heaven and earth magnetic field, affecting a large area within a thousand li. The first reaction of the mother was that the Ancients had returned to this planet. It wanted to flee in panic. However, before it had the time to evolve limbs and tentacles that could move, it could not even move half a millimeter. However, the mother soon discovered that what had mysteriously appeared near its nest was not the genuine Ancients. It was.. Peach Blossom Town? In the mothers memory picture, Meng Chao saw the iconic twin towers and the undulating skyline of the town. He recognized it at a glance. It was one of the ten satellite towns of Dragon City, Peach Blossom Town that had transmigrated to the Hidden Mist Domain! It turns out that the mother was awakened by the space storm and spirit energy ripples caused by Dragon City and Peach Blossom Towns transmigration to another world. Meng Chao was enlightened. According to the original plan, the mother wanted to sleep here comfortably for tens of millions of years or even hundreds of millions of years, fully recover from its injuries, and return to its peak state before it broke out of the ground. I didnt expect that the arrival of the Earthlings would disrupt its overall plan. Although the Earthlings are not real Ancients and do not have technology as powerful as Supernatural Entities, we are still closely related to the Ancients after all. Once we inherit the technology and strength left by the Ancients in Ruins No. 1, it is very likely that the civilization level will develop explosively. With the Earthlings uncomfortableness, after the civilization level explodes, they will certainly dig three feet into the ground and try to take all the resources in Monster Mountain Range for their own use. In that case, the Earthlings will certainly discover the existence of the mothers body. If it is still sleeping soundly at that time, it will be like a fish on the chopping board, waiting to be slaughtered! It was then that Meng Chao realized that the civilization of mankind and the civilization of monsters were actually afraid of both sides. Of course, the people of Earth were having a headache over the endless stream of ferocious monsters. In fact, the mother was not willing to wake up in advance at such a weak time and engage in a bloody battle with the people of Earth. However, Peach Blossom Town from Earth had already slapped the face of the mother. It was impossible for it to turn a blind eye and wait for death. Therefore, the mother mobilized all its resources and temporarily created an organ that was more independent. It secretly observed the development of Peach Blossom Town, studied the characteristics of human civilization, and prepared for the inevitable clash between civilizations. It prepared everything in terms of information, resources, energy, and military services. The organ was the Tree of Wisdom. The Tree of wisdom was the first Supernatural Entity that the mother had created. In a sense, it was also its clone. It was a weakened version of the mother. What happened next was almost the same as what the Tree of Wisdom had told Meng Chao. It seemed that the Tree of Wisdom was not lying. There were two reasons for the destruction of Peach Blossom Town. On one hand, it was naturally threatened by the monsters. Perhaps because the mother was lurking underground, its extremely weak vitality magnetic field could still form a subtle resonance with the spirit energy of the nearby crystal veins, allowing the spirit energy to permeate the underground crevices and condense in the depths of the crevices, it formed a new crystal vein and grew slowly and steadily in the direction where it was located. The crystal lode attracted a large number of monsters to live here. The diamond-shaped crystal was not able to clear out all the carbon-based creatures on this planet, so life would naturally find a way out. Although the mother was asleep, its vitality magnetic field could still provide guidance and protection for carbon-based creatures, causing a large number of carbon-based creatures to gradually evolve into a weakened version of the ancient vicious beasts. It also made the Hidden Mist Domain become a paradise for monsters once again. Peach Blossom Town had unfortunately transmigrated to this place, and its tragic ending had long since been decided. Speaking of which, the lack of resources, the destruction of hope, and the collapse of order. In such an apocalyptic world, humans had a hundred ways to easily destroy themselves. However, they did not need the claws and teeth of monsters to do so. The Tree of Wisdom was right. Facing the pressure of survival, Peach Blossom Town had indeed erupted into many rounds of internal strife. In every internal strife, the contenders who claimed to represent justice and the masses would quickly transform into even more unbearable evil rulers after defeating the evil rulers. They would then be overthrown and killed by the new dragon slayers who were destined to become evil dragons. Such tragedies were repeated over and over again. One could not help but wonder if Peach Blossom Town had fallen into an endless cycle of hell? Meng Chao still saw Jin Qianxi in the mothers memories. To be more precise, it was the remains of Jin Qianxi. She had indeed been swallowed by a huge tigerfish, and she had gone against the current and brought the origin of the Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River. She had also been discovered by the clone of the mother, the Tree of Wisdom. Although only half of her chest and a brain were left, the powerful spirit energy surrounding Jin Qianxi still made the mother feel like it had found a treasure. It should be noted that the mother was still very weak at the moment. It had not even recovered 1% of its combat ability when it was at its peak. If it could devour Jin Qianxis body, assimilate her soul, and absorb all of her spirit energy and life force, it would greatly accelerate the mothers recovery, evolution, and awakening. Therefore, after controlling billions of monsters, it could form an overwhelming beast horde with just a thought. It could even pile up the corpses of the monsters into a Tower of Babel, the mother that could pierce the sky, for the first time in its long life, it downsized into an individual carbon-based intelligent creature and issued a relatively equal invitation. Integrate into my life. At this time, the mother had already familiarized itself with the language and logic of the Earthlings by observing Peach Blossom Town. It sent a message to Jin Qianxis brain. I am a unique intelligent life form that was born on this planet. I possess intelligence and understand civilization. Therefore, I will not deprive you of your strength, mind, and will. On the contrary, after you fuse with me, I will give you new strength and body, allowing you to fulfill your own will. Whether it is to take revenge on those who have bullied, hurt, and tortured you, protect your own kind, build your civilization, or find out the secrets hidden in the depths of the ancient ruins and find out where we came from as well as what kind of mission we are shouldering You can do whatever you want, wherever you want. As long as you completely open your mind and heart to me and become a part of me no, a new, more powerful and wise life form, a part of us. The mother showed Jin Qianxi the power it once had, including the fleeting shadows of the ancient war at its peak. Both of us are in a state of extreme weakness. We can not survive in this cruel world by ourselves. Monsters are not the greatest threat to humans, and humans are not the monsters only enemy, or even their greatest enemy. The terrifying rhombus-shaped crystal is still wandering somewhere, and the Ancients may return to this world at any time. The mother earnestly proposed to Jin Qianxi, We should deeply merge together to create a more powerful carbon-based life form the most perfect carbon-based life form. Only then can we surpass this world and see the brightest light of the billions of stars. Meng Chao felt that Jin Qianxi was very focused on watching every scene of the ancient war presented by the mother. She was also very serious in listening to and thinking about the mothers suggestion. She was so serious that Meng Chao was afraid that she would nod her head at any time. However, in the end, she still shook her head gently and rejected the mothers good intentions. Why? Deep confusion was boiling in the mothers consciousness. Even if it had the ability to read and interfere with the brain waves of carbon-based intelligent life, it still did not understand the human civilization through studying Peach Blossom Town. Youre going to die. Your civilization, the lone Dragon City civilization, is also very likely to be destroyed soon. Merging with me can stop all of this. Why should I refuse? Because youre a monster When Meng Chao heard this, Jin Qianxi calmly replied, A monster that only knows how to kill, devour, and destroy. The mother was stunned. It could not help but laugh. The ridiculing laughter turned into shining ripples. The ripples turned into countless scenes of intrigue and killing among humans that had happened in Peach Blossom Town. Those scenes, which were crueler than monsters devouring each other, stirred Jin Qianxis cerebral cortex. They evoked the painful memories of her being controlled by the Blood Alliance and being forced to explore as well as experiment. Are you not monsters? The mother asked, Are you not monsters that only know how to kill, devour, and destroy? Chapter 822 - Soul Clash Jin Qianxi was silent for a long time. Thats right. Many of us are like you. We are monsters that only know how to kill, devour, and destroy. Jin Qianxi seriously said, But I firmly believe that no matter how dark and sad the present is, most of us are constantly searching for and building a better tomorrow. The darkness will pass, and tomorrow will come. One day, my compatriots will evolve into something completely different from monsters. Completely different? The mother asked, What is that? Human. Jin Qianxi said, Human. Sarcastic ripples appeared again in the depths of the mothers soul. It did not lie to Jin Qianxi. It really wanted to keep the other partys free will to provide another point of reference, suggestion, and revision for its own evolution and actions. However, since Jin Qianxi had rejected its good intentions, it immediately dispelled those intentions it had developed for the first time in thousands of years. The mothers spirit energy transformed into thousands of translucent spirit tentacles that were visible to the naked eye. Then, they surged toward Jin Qianxis brain through its clone, the Tree of Wisdom. It attempted to forcefully bring the carbon-based intelligent life that was only left with a head and a broken chest into its embrace. At its peak, as long as it willed it, even an ancient beast that was a hundred times stronger than an Apocalyptic Beast would submit to its will and obediently carry out its orders. However, even though Jin Qianxi was heavily injured and on the verge of death, her combat strength was a hundred times weaker than the ancient beast that was dozens of kilometers long. However, the spirit fire that she burned and her spirit wall that was even harder than diamond were things that the mother had never seen in the depths of the brain of any intelligent carbon-based life form. The mothers spirit energy was like the raging waves under the howling of a storm. Jin Qianxis free will seemed to be standing in the middle of the ocean, with its extraordinary peaks protruding out on an indestructible island. On the highest peak of the island stood a shining lighthouse that emitted the most stubborn light at the endless darkness and the vast ocean. Human beings can be destroyed, but they can never be conquered! That was the message Jin Qianxi had sent to the mother through her brilliant brainwaves. Her wounds were too severe. If the mother wanted to destroy her brain completely from the physical level, she would not be able to resist at all. In fact, without the mother taking action, her brain tissues would dry up and rot after the last bit of spirit energy was exhausted. However, even if every brain cell was turned into foam and dust, she would not allow the mother to devour her spirit, Will, memory, wisdom, and personality easily. She would not allow the mother to use her soul to stimulate its ambitious and insatiable soul and accelerate its evolution toward the goal of a perfect carbon-based intelligent life form. The mother could indeed easily destroy Jin Qianxis brain. However, doing so would be too wasteful. Moreover, Jin Qianxis extremely proud soul made it think of those high and mighty Ancients during the ancient war a long time ago. The mother was wrapped in inexplicable anger and insisted on forcefully fusing with it in its own way to conquer Jin Qianxis soul. It ordered some special monsters and Spiritualized plants that had the ability to repair cells to extract Jin Qianxis brain tissue from its fragmented body. It sprayed a large amount of mucus that contained psionic energy and nutrients outside Jin Qianxis brain. When the mucus hardened, it turned into a shell that was similar to a skull. Then, it incorporated Jin Qianxis brain into its own body, which was the depths of the monsters nest, and launched a spirit attack on Jin Qianxi day and night. It created countless illusions in Jin Qianxis brain. Sometimes, the theme of the illusions was about the primordial war. It made Jin Qianxi return to the era of the primordial war and turned her into a member of the billions of beast tides. It continued to kill, conquer, and devour all the resources in its field of vision. Eventually, it evolved into an ancient behemoth that roamed the earth and soared in the sky, it allowed Jin Qianxi to follow its will and perspective. It saw with its own eyes the complicated and splendid synchronous orbit structures that the ancientsbuilt on the planets atmosphere. Also, as the background of the synchronous orbit structures, the magnificent and brilliant Sea of stars. Throw yourself into my arms and become one with me. We will eventually become the Dominators of this sea of stars. After realizing that Jin Qianxis free will was extremely powerful, the mother extended the invitation again. Sometimes, it would implant the emotions and memories of Peach Blossom Town citizens into Jin Qianxis brain. It would implant the panic and despair of the ordinary citizens. It would implant the cruelty and darkness of the experts. When the human beings were killing each other, the adrenaline would be secreted to the maximum, crushing all the pleasures of morality and law. Look, these are your compatriots! The mother asked, Do you really believe that these naked apes who have just shed their hair can find the so-called light? Sometimes, it would stimulate the brain cells of Jin Qianxi again and again, making her return to the nightmare that was controlled by the Blood Union and living a life worse than death. Peach Blossom Town is a miniature version of Dragon City, and Dragon City is a magnified version of Peach Blossom Town. They are no different and will be irretrievably destroyed. The mother cruelly pointed out this fact. However, no matter how many illusions it created, no matter how much it turned the illusions into Heaven or Hell, no matter how much it threatened and enticed, Jin Qianxi remained unmoved. This extraordinary girl, who Lei Zongchao thought was more talented than him and more worthy of the title of Dragon Citys strongest, not only did she not suffer the erosion of the mother, but instead, she took advantage of the opportunity and went deep into the mothers soul, she secretly projected her spirit energy and influenced the mother. The mother tried to brainwash her. She also tried to make the mother understand light and darkness, justice and evil, kindness and cruelty, beauty and ugliness. Understanding the so-called civilization was far more than conquering everything that could be conquered and devouring every star in the sea of stars. It could also have richer, deeper, and more interesting meanings. In the fragmented memory stored in the brain, the mother had experienced three soul-stirring battles that were still fresh in its memory. The first battle was the ancient war where the Beast Tide attacked the city and the space-based orbital weapons opened fire. The second battle was the first awakening after sleeping for thousands of years. It was hunted by the diamond-shaped crystals that were waving whips of light. The third battle was the recent collision with Jin Qianxi. In terms of scale and energy level, the third battle was obviously the lowest level. It was simply insignificant. However, because the mother was also at an unprecedented low level, it could not be like the past, where it did not pay attention to any tactics and strategies. It only needed to simply and roughly plunder resources and accumulate numbers to crush the opponent with an absolute numerical advantage. It had to expend all its energy, be careful, and cautiously allocate the only resources it had on hand. It even had to learn all kinds of conspiracies and tricks from the humans, double-dealing, and backstabbing techniques. It had to learn how to hide its own desires and goals, and how to package overly direct goals such as Engulfing the world and conquering the starsinto grandiose slogans such as Making the universe better.. This soul confrontation lasted for decades. For decades, both sides constantly probed the weaknesses of the opponents soul, trying to plant their own thoughts into the depths of the others soul, and Brainwashthe other in a subtle way. When they collided violently and each others souls became weak, they would temporarily stop fighting and enjoy the dazzling sparks brought about by the collision of different logical thinking and survival concepts. War was the best motivation to promote the development of civilization. Combat was the strongest Accelerantto accelerate the evolution of carbon-based intelligent beings. Regardless of whether Jin Qianxi was willing or not, the Motherhad a deeper understanding of the definition of Lifeand Civilizationthrough the confrontation with her thoughts. From this, the Motheractually felt a kind of joy of thinking. Of course, Jin Qianxi was not a valiant warrior who only talked about willpower and not strategy. Other than confronting the enemy head-on, many times, she would show weakness to the enemy, seemingly thinking from the perspective of the mother, revising the strategy of the Mother, and throwing out the second possibility that the mother did not think of, giving advice to the motherjust as the mother wanted her to do. For example, when the mother tried to release a large-scale super zombie virus into Dragon City, turning more than 50% of the human beings in the city into zombies and turning dragon city into a living hell, Jin Qianxi stopped it in time. The reason, of course, was not This will kill tens of millions of human beings and destroy Dragon Citys civilization.. Instead, The super zombie virus will greatly stimulate cell activity, unlock the originally stable gene chain, and open an uncontrollable and unpredictable new possibility of evolution. At the same time when 50% of humans become zombies, there are also 0.5% or 0.05% of survivors who may accidentally break through the limit and surpass the god-level! Right now, your main body has barely recovered 1% of the cell activity. You dont have any mobility or defense at all. If there really are humans who surpass the Deity Realm and they discover that you were the one who released the super zombie virus and turned Dragon City into hell, think about it, will they let you go? Be careful not to get burned and bring about your own destruction! For example, when the human beings were established one after another in the survival committee and the Red Dragon Army and gradually became stronger and launched ten great expeditions into the depths of Monster Mountain Range, the mother had once planned a large-scale beast horde, it wanted to attack the main city of Dragon City as revenge. This revenge action, which was highly likely to lead to the destruction of lives, was also stopped by Jin Qianxi through detailed data and ingenious deduction, which proved that the war resources consumed by the monster civilization would be far greater than the loss of Dragon City civilization. Chapter 823 - The Number One Contributor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Right now, the people of Dragon City still dont know about your existence. They still think that the monsters are just a group of hungry and insatiable wild animals. This is your greatest advantage. Jin Qianxi said to the mother, However, if you mobilize millions of monsters and attack Dragon City with a great fanfare, it is very likely that the humans will discover the signs of the cooperation between the various monster troops. From this, we can infer that the monsters already have a civilization. Moreover, behind the monster civilization, there is a supreme commanderthe mastermind. Believe me, as long as you cant kill the human civilization with one blow, the stimulated people of Dragon City will certainly unite and accelerate their evolution. They will dig up the mastermind at all costs. Are you sure that now is a good time to expose your existence and have a decisive battle with the human race? Just like that, many times, Jin Qianxi seemed to be dutifully giving advice to the mother. She helped it to analyze the military force deployment, reserve resources, war potential, as well as the hidden contradictions between the various strata. This made the mother hesitate and feel lucky. She mistakenly thought that there was no need to gamble everything and carry out a mutually destructive strategic decisive battle with the humans. As long as she patiently accumulated strength and waited for an opportunity, there was a high probability that dragon city would collapse from the inside. It could not be said that Jin Qianxis analysis was wrong. Especially her meticulous insight into the various strata of Dragon City. Even Meng Chao nodded repeatedly when he heard it, feeling that it was absolutely wonderful. However, whether intentionally or not, Jin Qianxi had neglected the tenacity of human civilization. She had neglected the ability of the humans to grow flowers and crops on the bloody soil and the corpses of the martyrs. Perhaps Jian Qianxis brain waves had unknowingly affected the mother. Perhaps the mother was a biochemical tool created from the very beginning with the purpose of helping its master to change the world. Even if it had awakened its self-awareness and knew how to resist the domination of its creator, it only had a simple and violent devouring instinct and had yet to truly understand the true meaning of Civilization. Perhaps it was the tragedy of Peach Blossom Towns self-destruction that made it take dragon city lightly and think that human civilization was nothing more than this. In short, for more than ten years, the mother believed that it had swallowed, integrated, and completely controlled Jin Qianxis soul. Thus, it completely accepted Jin Qianxis analyses and suggestions. By the time it realized that the situation was not good, the evolution speed of Dragon Citys civilization had far exceeded Jin Qianxis analysis and its own prediction, but it was already too late. In the northern offensive, the monster civilizations crushing defeat meant that after decades of stalemate, the power comparison between the enemy and myself had finally broken through the critical point and reversed. From then on, the human civilization shifted from strategic defense to strategic attack, no longer giving the Motherthe slightest chance. The Mother, as if it had just woken up from a dream, flew into a rage out of humiliation and used the most violent method to crush Jin Qianxis soul. The remnant soul of Jin Qianxi, however, burst into laughter in the raging flames. For the sake of her home, for her compatriots, for the future, and for the dignity of human civilization, she fought until the last moment. Although her physical body had long decayed and her soul was about to perish, she saw the hope of Dragon City civilization winning in the raging flames. She was the ultimate winner of this soul battle and would live forever in the raging flames. It turns out that senior Jin is the main contributor to Dragon Citys victory in the Monster War Reading the soul-stirring battle in the microbrain, Meng Chao could not help but respect Jin Qianxi. He simply could not imagine that a person could grit his teeth and persevere for decades under such terrible circumstances! After all, Jin Qianxi, who was captured by the mother, only had her incomplete head and chest cavity left. Later, even her heart, chest cavity, and skull were stripped away, leaving only an extremely fragile brain. She had completely fallen into the mothers hands! The mother could implant tentacles into Jin Qianxis brain tissue at will and release biological electricity to create all kinds of horrifying illusions. In other words, even if the mother wanted Jin Qianxi to suffer in hell for a hundred years, a thousand years, or ten thousand years, it was not impossible for her to experience extreme pain that was impossible to exist in the world. Moreover, the mother did exactly that. However, even if she had experienced the most painful torture in the human world, experienced countless of the darkest worlds, and witnessed the ugliest side of human nature. Jin Qianxi still held on to the shimmering light in the deepest part of human nature and fought with the mother in terms of intelligence and courage. In the end, she helped the Dragon City civilization survive the strategic balance point of the change of attack and defense in her own way and laid a solid foundation for the final victory! Meng Chao could not help but feel respect for this mysterious woman who had been standing alone on the invisible battlefront for decades. Even if I was not reborn, judging from the outcome of the Monster War, Dragon City in my previous life had won. However, it was not easy to win in my previous life. The giant brain and micro brain hidden in the depths of the monsters lair must have been destroyed during the final battle. The Dragon City civilization did not get the information about the ancient war and the truth that Jin Qianxi was fighting in silence. Otherwise, there was no reason not to promote this female hero, an unknown hero. Her achievements are simply unparalleled. No wonder Battle God Lei Zongchao said that her talents far exceeded his. After her suspected death, the great martial arts legend has never married and will never change until her death! Meng Chaos heart was surging, and he was unable to control himself for a long time. He silently paid the highest respect to Jin Qianxi. He also asked the senior whose soul had withered in the depths of the mothers body to rest assured that he would certainly publicize her achievements and never let her be as unknown as she had been in her previous life. Countless people of Dragon City would march forward under the illumination of her spirit to create the incomparably beautiful tomorrow that she had imagined with flowers blooming on the bloodstains! In the depths of the micro brain, the memory fragments of the mother were still emerging. But the scenes after that were all fleeting and whirling like a passing lantern. Obviously, the mother also realized that the confrontation with Jin Qianxis soul was the crucial decisive battle. From the fact that it trusted Jin Qianxis analysis and applied the model of Peach Blossom Towns destruction to Dragon City, it gave up the risk of risking all the war resources from the very beginning and risked the destruction of both jade and stone, from the moment it killed Dragon Citys civilization in its infancy, it was destined to lose without a doubt. Then came a series of tactics to make up for lost causesto modulate the Supernatural Entity, to intensify the conflict between the homestead faction and the colonization faction, to sow discord between the Lair and Leprosy Village, to attempt to subvert the order of Dragon City from the inside, and so on. It was just a desperate struggle to buy time. Of course, there were many bright spots in these memory fragments. For example, Meng Chao saw himself in many of the memory fragments. It seemed that the mother attached great importance to and was very curious about the mysterious youth who had repeatedly sabotaged its plan and killed several Supernatural Entities. In the beginning, the mother seemed to have the intention of abducting him into the depths of the fog to modulate him into a human-shaped Supernatural Entity. Later, it also thought of killing it and directly killing it. But in the end, it had just ascended to Heaven Realm at that time. In a situation where war resources were drying up day by day, it seemed to be making a mountain out of a molehill to waste a large amount of resources to deal with a mere four-star Heaven Realm warrior. Meng Chao was not the only genius in Dragon City or the only superhuman and future powerhouse with unlimited potential. There were countless experts, generals, scientists, and strategists who were more worthy of investing resources to kill than Meng Chao. In other words, the monster civilization was over. The victory and defeat of the war werent reversed because of Meng Chaos life and death alone. Meng Chaos rebirth only made the victory of humanity come earlier, simpler, and easier. Killing Meng Chao was meaningless apart from venting his anger. Of course, this was also the way Jin Qianxi had subtly taught the mother to think. In the past, the mother was a pure beast that was easily driven by emotions and desires. If an existence made it feel extremely angry, no matter how much resources it consumed, it would do everything it could to destroy the other party. Meng Chao could not help but exclaim in his heart that he was lucky. In a sense, it was Jin Qianxi, whose soul had long been destroyed, who had indirectly saved his life. Soon, the memory moved to the scene from more than ten days ago, when more than twenty Deity Realm experts charged straight into the monsters lair. This was the mothers near-death memory. Therefore, it was particularly deep and clear. Under the cross-scanning of the giant brains hundreds of sensory organs, the Deity Realm experts were no longer human figures that could be seen with the naked eye. Instead, they turned into colorful storms along with the surging of the life magnetic field. Dozens of storms rampaged and wreaked havoc in the mothers brain groove in a manner that could destroy everything easily. The mother had gone into hibernation and awakened several times in a row under the situation where it was extremely short of resources. It was neither willing nor able to escape and hibernate in humiliation again, leaving everything to the illusory fate. It had also exhausted its last bit of war resources, surging out its most powerful spirit force, turning into surging waves of brain waves, and engaging in a fierce battle with the Heaven Realm experts who stood above the peak of human evolution! It was like two storms, two streams of magma, two floods, and two groups of enormous ancient beasts colliding. Even a ripple caused by the collision of brain waves was enough to trigger a warrior with the strongest willpower and the most terrifying nightmare. Meng Chao had never witnessed such a terrifying scenenot even in the Dragon City from his previous life when the end of the world came! He was like an ant sandwiched between two groups of giant beasts. He was attacked by both sides at the same time. He could experience the destructive moves of the Deity Realm experts and hit the giant brain hard, bringing extreme pain to the brain. He also saw in a trance that the Deity Realm experts had fallen into an infinitely terrifying and indescribable illusion. Chapter 824 - The Miracle of Life Not good! Meng Chao suddenly realized that both the mother and the Deity Realm powerhouses were too powerful for him. Even the near-death memories that were stored in the micro brain and the fierce battles that were faithfully recorded were not something he could bear. The decisive battle between the human civilization and the monster civilization was like a cataclysm where a meteorite crashed into a planet. On top of that, he was at the center of the collision when the cataclysm happened. Even if it was just the aftermath of the cataclysm, after hundreds of years of cooling, it was not something that ordinary carbon-based life could easily endure. Damn it. Too much destruction information has been stored in the micro-brain. The excruciating stimulation cant even be endured by the mother and the Deity Realm experts. If it were to be poured into the depths of my brain, my brain cells would explode all of a sudden, Meng Chao complained in his heart. He was like an insect under the feet of two giant beasts that were colliding with each other, or a sampan that was sandwiched between two enormous vortexes. He struggled desperately in an attempt to escape. However, the colorful and unfathomable vortexes formed by the vitality magnetic field of the Deity Realm experts produced a tremendous suction force that attracted him firmly and gradually dragged him into the abyss of destruction. Meng Chao kept stimulating his brain, wanting to condense brainwaves to form a spirit blade that would pierce through the memory images of the micro brain and wake him up from the deep sleep. However, he found that he seemed to have fallen into a sticky spirit ocean and was completely unable to extricate himself. This was a strange thing that had never happened before! One had to know that when one came into contact with an ancient relic in Ruins No. 1, fragmented and colorful archaic information would often appear in ones mind. However, this ancient information would often disappear in the blink of an eye. Before humans could see it clearly and understand the profound meaning behind it, it would vanish into nothingness. Therefore, to the explorers of Ruins No. 1, the more important task was how to stay in a trance-like state of deep meditation for a longer period of time to see clearer and more complete ancient information. The information stream stored in the micro brain was too clear, too complete, and too shocking. It was like an endless nightmare that grew densely packed fangs and sharp claws that firmly grabbed onto Meng Chaos soul, they wanted to drag him to be buried with the mother. If it werent for the Kindling in the depths of Meng Chaos brain that blossomed with a magnificent heavenly flame and golden wings that allowed his soul to barely resist the tearing of the spirit storm and the devouring of the brain wave vortex, his three souls and seven souls would probably be torn to shreds in a few seconds. However, Meng Chao did not know what to do. Even though he had the Kindling to illuminate his brain, he could only endure the mothers near-death memories and grit his teeth to endure the rampage of the Deity Realm experts. It was as if his soul and the mothers soul were bound together and were beaten up by more than twenty Deity Realm experts. No matter how strong Meng Chaos will was, he could not withstand such a crushing blow. His consciousness became more and more absent-minded as his soul gradually slid toward the depths of the destructive vortex. At this moment Meng Chao? Meng Chao! He suddenly heard a low and powerful voice calling out to him. Immediately after, a beam of brain waves appeared above the brain wave vortex like a life-saving straw. His survival instinct made him release his brain wave regardless of everything and resonate with this beam of brain waves. Guided by his opponent, he finally escaped from the swirl of brain waves and the near-death memories stored in the micro brain! Huff, Huff, Huff! Meng Chao panted heavily. He found that a lot of pink foam was spurting out of his mouth and nose. Since his eyes were bloodshot and the blood was seeping out of the surface of his eyeballs directly, the entire vision was as terrifying as if it was embedded in a scarlet crystal. His brain seemed to be torn apart, and he felt a piercing pain. The pain turned into a burning thorny whip that went through his neural network, all the way to his limbs, bones, and nerve endings. He was like a paralyzed puppet, unable to control any of his limbs or organs. However, the pain made him breathe a sigh of relief. This was the real world. This was his body. He had finally escaped! Recalling the bizarre and soul-stirring scenes that had happened a moment ago, Meng Chaos heart was still palpitating. It had been a close call. With the slightest mistake, his soul had long been lost in the depths of the enormous information swirl stored in the brain. His body, on the other hand, would become an empty skin, a vegetable with powerful spirit energy. However, the harvest was also huge. The upgrading of superhuman individuals naturally requires hard training and a huge amount of resources. However, its also very important to observe the battles of experts, withstand the pressure of experts, and find a brand-new opportunity to live in the difficult situation where theres only a slim chance of survival. Meng Chao thought, Its a rare opportunity for ordinary superhuman individuals to witness the peak-level battle between a Deity Realm expert and an Apocalyptic Beast. They have the opportunity to comprehend profound martial arts principles, find a brand-new evolutionary path that surpasses the peak, and upgrade to a brand-new realm. On the other hand, I witnessed the battle between the mother and more than twenty Deity Realm experts at an extremely close distance from the VIP seat with no blind spots. I was even tied to the mothers soul and personally experienced the encirclement of more than twenty Deity Realm experts. Rounding them up is equivalent to me being surrounded by more than twenty Deity Realm experts and getting beaten up by them. In the end, Im still alive and kicking! This is a great opportunity, a unique opportunity. It will benefit my future cultivation immensely! With this thought in mind, Meng Chao could feel a subtle sense of pleasure from the inhuman pain. After his vitality magnetic field became extremely weak, it was as if a brand-new fuel had been injected into it. Flames suddenly rose up again. After his brain cells, which had been damaged due to excessive stimulation, ruptured, the brand-new cells grew and grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. They were arranged together in a more compact and complicated way. The wrinkles that were scattered on the cortex of his brain showed more layers and layers of mysterious and complicated patterns. The more than twenty Deity Realm experts stored in the micro brain, with their unique and unparalleled spirit magnetic field and attack patterns, also turned into the purest flow of information and were stored in the depths of his brains memory. Meng Chao took a deep breath, and his eyes sharpened. He found himself floating in a medical cabin that was filled with high-energy nutrients. The space between his eyebrows, temples, chest, and spine were covered with highly sensitive nerve patches, sensors, and bioelectric generators. Through the patches, streams of bioelectric currents flowed into his body and sent out marvelous tremors, helping him stabilize his brain and vitality magnetic field. Outside the medical cabin, Battle God Lei Zongchaos hands were pressed against the cabin wall. The crisscrossing lines on his palms were shining, and they were changing rapidly as if they were alive. Every time the lines on his palms changed, a brand-new spirit magnetic field would flow through his palms and into Meng Chaos body through the cabin wall and the high-energy nutrient solution. It made Meng Chao feel that his body, which was on the verge of collapse, was once again supported by giant pillars that supported the sky. Recalling that he had heard a life-saving cry in his trance, Meng Chao suddenly came to a realization. It turned out that Lei Zongchao had saved his life. The martial arts legend, who was seriously injured and a martyr in his twilight years, had taken good care of Meng Chao outside the medical cabin for an unknown period of time. His eye sockets were deep and his eyelids drooped. He often gave people the feeling that he was half-asleep and did not have enough energy. At this moment, the skin and flesh on his face drooped down, with irregular spots of old age growing out. The corners of his eyes were bloodshot, and his breathing was so rapid that it was unlike that of an expert of his level. It was as if he had transferred most of the fire of life into the depths of Meng Chaos soul. However, after exhausting himself time and time again, he became erratic and tottering. Although his body was covered in layers of sweat, it made his face look even paler. His expression was extremely focused. According to the subtle changes in Meng Chaos brain waves and vitality magnetic field, he constantly adjusted the spirit magnetic field hidden in his palms, making their vitality magnetic fields resonate in the most harmonious way. It was not until Meng Chao opened his eyes and his gaze was as sharp as ever that he let out a slight sigh of relief. Youre finally awake. Lei Zongchao said with a smile, Young man, you can really sleep! After saying this, he fell on his back. There were more than a dozen doctors and nurses in white coats and sterile clothes surrounding him. They were originally here to take care of Meng Chao, but when they saw this, they turned pale with fright and hurriedly helped Lei Zongchao up. Lei Zongchao waved his hand and stopped them from connecting various medical devices to his body. First, he cast a concerned gaze at Meng Chao and confirmed once again, Are you alright, Meng Chao? Looks like youve read more information than others from the depths of the brain? Im fine. Meng Chaos gaze passed Lei Zongchao, the doctors, and nurses. Not only did he see seven or eight military experts represented by the Red Dragon Armys number one expert, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. There were also a large number of senior researchers from the ancient ruins research center, including Wu Haibo. There was also a team of experts from the higher education sector led by Black Tortoise Zong Yue sent by his alma mater, Agricultural University. Of course, there were also representatives from the nine mega corporations. They were all core members who were young and strong, as well as third-generation elites with endless potential. People like Lu Siya, who had a very high exposure rate, were very likely to take over the entire family business in the future. In a word, the elites of all the major forces in Dragon City poured out in full force, filling up the small temporary ward. Everyone looked at Meng Chao, who had just woken up, as if they were watching a giant panda in a zoo. A miracle, a miracle of life! After confirming that Meng Chao was safe and sound, and that all the areas of his brain were intact, and that he had neither lost his memory nor gone mad, the senior relic researcher, Wu Haibo, was even more excited than he was. Meng Chao, do you know that youve been asleep for a full twenty-four hours ever since you had deep contact with the micro brain? Chapter 825 - Information Decides Everything What?! Meng Chao broke out in cold sweat. It was extremely dangerous to come into contact with an ancient relic and read the ancient information contained within it. In most cases, explorers could only stay in contact with it for a few seconds to a few minutes at most. They would only shiver when they saw some strange and disjointed scenes in a trance and heard certain murmurs and ravings. Even if a Deity Realm expert was fully prepared, in a state of deep meditation, he would rarely come into contact with ancient relics for more than an hour. After indulging in the ancient ruins summon for a long time, it was highly possible that the fragile brain of an earthling would be riddled with holes by the flood of information from the ancient times. In the end, he would go crazy and get lost in the mysterious and complicated ancient information. If that was really the case, it was either the temperature of the brain would rise rapidly, and in an instant, it would exceed 100 degrees or even 300 to 500 degrees, burning them alive and turning them into idiots. Or it would be that the emotions and desires of humans would be severely distorted or even completely lost, turning them into monsters with empty human bodies. In fact, the Dragon City civilization called those superhumans, who lost their humanity and committed crimes after they became obsessed with the ancient times, lost ones because they had lost themselves in the ancient ruins summon. It meant that they had wandered within the ancient ruins summon for too long and were lost in the vast amount of information accumulated over hundreds of millions of years. In the past half a year, Meng Chao had also come into contact with the remains of the ancient times many times in the No. 1 vestige. However, with his cultivation in the heavenly state, he would only dabble in it every time. At most, he would only be in a trance for twenty-nine minutes. It was a full twenty-four hours. According to Meng Chaos knowledge, very few experts had done it in his previous life or this life. No wonder all the elites of various forces had come out in full force. On one hand, they definitely wanted to know what strange thing had happened to Meng Chao. On the other hand, uh, it was very likely that they were here to prevent Meng Chao from being eroded by the power of the immemorial era and becoming the most terrifying monster in the history of Dragon City. I had three hours of in-depth contact with the brain and read a large amount of unprecedented and incredible information from the brain. I originally thought that this was the limit. Lei Zongchao obediently cooperated with the doctors and nurses and tied all kinds of medical devices to his body. However, he refused the other partys good intention of taking him to another ward for an in-depth examination. He gradually recovered his breath, and his face regained a few scattered colors of blood. He smiled and said to Meng Chao, I didnt expect that you would still be sleeping soundly. You slept even more soundly than I did! At that time, all the doctors and nurses, as well as old Shao and Old Wu, were in a dilemma. They didnt dare to wake you up forcefully for fear that it would cause irreversible damage to your brain tissue. However, they didnt know whether or not they should let you continue to sleep under the impact of the primordial information. Your Soul sank deeper and deeper, and in the end, you were completely captured by the primordial energy. However, I can sense that although your brain has been bombarded by the torrent of information from the Archaic era, your soul and life magnetic field are still stable. There are no signs of Qi deviation. Therefore, I made a bold decision to let everyone observe for a while longer. I didnt expect that this observation lasted more than twenty hours. Meng Chao, you really made me sweat. hahahaha, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Lei Zongchao laughed out loud at first. Obviously, he was overjoyed that Meng Chao had woken up safely. He didnt know which wound was involved, but the corners of his eyes twitched in pain and he started coughing violently. Although he laughed boldly and said it casually as if nothing had happened. Meng Chao knew that what Lei Zongchao had done for him was definitely not as simple as Observing for a period of time.. As expected, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang frowned deeply and said in a deep voice, Old Lei, its better for you to go to the treatment room next door with the doctor and have a thorough check-up. You have to know that youve been by Meng Chaos side for more than twenty hours. Every moment, youve been stirring the spiritual magnetic field to help him stabilize his cell structure and life magnetic field. Your consumption is no less than killing the apocalyptic beasts in the surging beast tide. With your current physical condition, to put it bluntly, you are literally trading your life for your own! Master Lei, you Meng Chao was very touched. He was ashamed to say that one of the major tasks he had set for himself since his rebirth after the apocalypse was to save Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. He felt that only the highly respected, kind-hearted and selfless martial arts legend could survive and ensure that the civilization of Dragon City would continue on the right and bright path in the Post-Monster War era. He did not expect that after he came into contact with Battle God Lei Zongchao, it was the other party who did not ask for anything in return and poured his lifes efforts into his body. Now, he did not hesitate to overdraw his life and used the life for a life method to protect himself. In addition, Lei Zongchaos undying love, Jin Qianxi, indirectly saved Meng Chaos life. Meng Chao could not help but be filled with respect for this immortal couple who had dedicated everything to their homeland and compatriots. This is nothing. I was the one who invited you to go deep into the monsters nest to explore the secrets of the monster civilization. Naturally, I will risk my life to protect your safety. Lei Zongchao smiled indifferently and said, Moreover, after more than twenty hours of in-depth contact, you must have read a large amount of mysterious information from the depths of the brain. Perhaps, this ancient information will be of great benefit to the long-term development of Dragon Citys civilization in the other world. Therefore, Im not doing this entirely for you, but also for our Dragon City. Thats why Im risking my life. Lei Zongchao reminded Meng Chao. He had to record the archaic information in time. Otherwise, according to his previous experience of contact with archaic relics, the archaic information was like a dream. No matter how intense the stimulation during the dream was, once it woke up, it would quickly blur, shatter, and disappear. However, in front of so many people.. Meng Chao cast a doubtful gaze at Lei Zongchao. Some information, especially information about Jin Qianxi, he still wanted to communicate with Lei Zongchao first and then see how to announce it to the outside world in the most appropriate way. Lei Zongchao told Meng Chao that everyone present was absolutely trustworthy among the major forces in Dragon City. They were the backbone members who could make decisions on many major matters. Dragon city followed the principle of equal exchange. The higher the risk, the higher the profit. The primordial information was crucial to the development of the major forces in Dragon City. Naturally, everyone could not take advantage of him for nothing. With the Battle God as a witness, the information fee would definitely not let him suffer a loss. Meng Chao was a noble person who treated money like dirt. He did not take the risk just for information fees. At that moment, he had negotiated a very tempting price with the representatives of all the major forces. After a comprehensive physical examination and a brain scan, he confirmed that Meng Chao really did not have any signs of spirit energy deviation, and he even remembered clearly about his pee and mud when he was three or five years old, Meng Chao began to describe the ancient scenes that he had seen in his trance. He had not received any professional sketch training. However, as a veteran reaper, identifying and describing the organs of various monsters, drawing diagrams of monsters and etherealized plants, and so on, was one of the most important basic skills. Meng Chao had already mastered the basic skills quite well in his previous life. In addition to the extraordinary vision of a five-star heavenly state, as well as the delicate touch of his fingers, it was not a problem for him to roughly draw the scenes that he saw in a trance. He drew for a whole day and night. In total, he drew more than 300 scenes. The content covered the magnificent primordial war, the siege of the city by monsters that were a hundred times fiercer than now, the panorama of the primordial city and some of the detailed pictures, the terrifying power of the primordial weapons at full power, and the flesh ladder formed by hundreds of millions of monsters. There was also the scene of the carbon-based biological sweeper that had been floating in the sky for tens of millions of years after the attack of the space-based orbital weapons. There were only deformed and twisted mollusks and arthropods on the barren land. He had also dabbled in some of the scenes that the mother had seen after it was awakened by the transmigration of the Earthlings. Throughout tens of millions of years, even hundreds of millions of years, the mother had risen to hibernation, awakened, severed its tail to survive, and then fell back into hibernation. After the second awakening, it had come into contact with the Earthlings in the form of a monster civilization. Meng Chao had unreservedly drawn out all of this information. Putting aside the price that the various major powers had negotiated with him, he had also drawn the mother out. Every time he drew an ancient picture, the heavenly flame at the corner of his eye would radiate a magnificent light and output over 1,000 contribution points. It seemed that Meng Chaos guess was right. This archaic information would be of great benefit to saving Dragon City. This was of course. Modern warfare was, to a large extent, a war of information. In his previous life, Dragon City had fought sloppily because of the Monster War, giving the mother too much time to react. It was possible that at the last moment, all the information stored in the micro brain had been destroyed. As a result, the Dragon City civilization could not understand the basic situation of the other world. It was like a blind man rampaging on a cliff. How could it not seek its own destruction? In this life, Meng Chao would not let the same mistake happen again. Of course, not all the information was poured out like beans being poured out of a bamboo tube. For example, The soul and the mother were tied together and attacked by more than twenty Deity Realm experts. He thought about it and felt that there was no need to tell anyone. The main reason was that through the sensory organs of the mothers body, he had scanned more than twenty Deity Realm experts. He had seen the changes in the life magnetic field and the structural model of the spiritual magnetic field when they performed their strongest and most secretive unique skills. Although he was at the level of five-star Heaven Realm, he still did not understand the subtleties of it. However, he had memorized every detail in his heart. It was equivalent to copying the life-saving skills of more than twenty godly state experts into the depths of his brain. Such things were quite sensitive. One had to know that not all peerless experts were like Battle God Lei Zongchao, who had a mind as vast as the ocean and was willing to sacrifice everything for the advancement of mankind. He would announce everything he had learned in his lifetime to the entire public. Many of the unique techniques and skills of the experts were kept a secret. Even the direct descendants might not be able to learn all of them. Meng Chao felt that it was better for him not to create unnecessary problems. Chapter 826 - The Thunder God’s Olive Branch Chapter 826: The Thunder Gods Olive Branch Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There was one more thing, which was Jin Qianxis encounter and final struggle. There was no doubt that Jin Qianxi was a hero. However, after her brain was swallowed by the mother, the mother was able to understand more about Dragon City and human civilization. Thus, that accelerated the monster civilizations evolution. Moreover, in order to win the mothers trust, she had to reveal some real and reliable top-secret information about Dragon City and Earth. When she was helping the mother, she obviously could not always come up with bad ideas that were obviously horrible. The best lie was always a lie mixed in with nine sentences of truth. Through the mothers memories, Meng Chao could understand Jin Qianxis good intentions And how furious the mother was after it realized what was going on. But others were not him. Other peoples souls were not deeply bound to the mothers memory data. Such soul-stirring and mysterious soul confrontations, conveyed through words and pictures, always seemed weak. Meng Chao did not know what kind of views the nine sentences of truth would arouse from all the citizens and major forces if Jin Qianxis actions were made public without much thought. Meng Chao felt that it was necessary to communicate with Battle God Lei Zongchao in private. After careful consideration, they came up with a foolproof plan and a series of publicity packages. They wanted to ensure that Jin Qianxis image of fighting alone on an invisible front for decades, finally defeating the monsters mastermind at the soul level, and saving Dragon City would stay in the hearts of all Dragon City citizens. That was the only way it could play a positive role in the long-term development of Dragon Citys civilization. Unfortunately, Lei Zongchao had dragged his damaged body, which had been overlaid with internal injuries, and protected Meng Chao for more than twenty hours. At the most critical moment, he had even burned his cerebral cortex to allow his mental energy to penetrate the vast ocean of ancient information and retrieve Meng Chaos consciousness. His injuries were more severe than he had imagined. It was not suitable for him to continue staying in the Hidden Mist Domain, where the spirit magnetic environment was complicated and the crystal ore vein radiated intensely as well as chaotically. Therefore, he returned to the Supernatural Tower to recuperate under the protection of a group from Battle God Palace. Meng Chao did not wish to discuss such an important and secretive matter with Lei Zongchao over the phone or the Internet. So, the matter regarding Jin Qianxi was temporarily put aside. Thankfully, the Monster War matter had already been settled, hence there was no hurry. Even if it was just the ancient war, the barren lands, deformed creatures, and diamond-shaped crystals seen when the mother first woke up had already made Dragon Citys peerless experts and senior researchers feel like they had obtained a treasure. Faced with Meng Chao, a rising star, no one would be stupid enough to not comply with the agreement. All the forces, including the nine mega corporations, the alliance of five universities, the four research institutes, and the Red Dragon Army, had brought out one-in-ten-thousand heavenly materials and earthly treasures. They had also presented a rather sincere commercial cooperation agreement, as well as an astronomical fund to support the Lairs reconstruction. It was both an information fee and a good relationship when it came to Meng Chao. The information fee that Meng Chao valued the most was undoubtedly the ancient images that appeared in the minds of the Deity Realm experts, including Lei Zongchao. Wu Haibo told Meng Chao that before him, almost all the Deity Realm experts in Dragon City had come into contact with the brain and received a lot of enlightenment. He had also recorded the fleeting images in his mind in time. These images contained information from all angles and levels from the ancient era. From thousands of meters up in the sky, he looked down at the entire ancient continent and drew a map of the ancient Other World. From the smallest genetic map to some ancient behemoth, how it was created and nurtured It could be said that everything was there. However, most of the information was fragmented and not systematic. It was like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle that had more than half of the pieces missing. Perhaps, the surface of many of the pieces was stained with colorful stains, making it more difficult to guess the jigsaw puzzles full picture. However, the more than three hundred ancient information maps that Meng Chao had drawn had been running for tens of millions of years. They were like a glittering gold necklace that connected all the scenes that the Deity Realm experts saw. Many of the images were originally inexplicable. Humans could not guess the uses and camps of the objects in the paintings. However, through Meng Chaos inspiration, they were able to see the sun through the clouds and suddenly become enlightened. From that, Dragon Citys civilization finally deduced a little of the ancient wars truth and the monster civilizations origin. Meng Chao was the greatest contributor. As such, he also obtained the highest level of authority and could freely browse the ancient information maps that all the Deity Realm experts had drawn. In the following days, Meng Chao indulged himself in thousands of bizarre and marvelous ancient information maps. Some of the information maps depicted ancient cities of various shapes. Some cities were built on the sea, which could transform the never-ending tidal force into the purest spirit energy. Some cities were built above the rolling volcanic communities and magma lakes that kept erupting. They could absorb the heat energy from the magma and condense into the purest crimson crystals. Some cities were built in the canyons where hurricanes howled all year round. With the ingenious guidance of the crystal shields, the hurricanes revolved around the cities at a high speed through the hollow tubes. Not only did they provide the cities with inexhaustible energy, they could also condense into blue crystals. These ancient cities were all besieged by the beast horde. They were shivering from the mothers roars. Some of the information maps depicted the detailed structure of the ancient beasts, the distribution of their organs, and the operation of their life magnetic fields. They could bring earth-shaking storms for the biochemical modulation technology of Earths people. Some of the information maps recorded the stairway of flesh and blood that was hundreds of kilometers high from the ground all the way to the outside of the atmosphere. It was as if it was going to pierce through the sky. The unattainable Tower of Babel could only be assembled by the corpses of monsters sticking to each other, connecting with each other, and nesting each other. The Tower of Babel was capable of withstanding winds that blew above the atmosphere all year round and that was mixed with destructive spirit energy. It was also capable of withstanding countless ancient behemoths climbing it. The map contained immeasurable wisdom in the fields of structure, materials, building mechanics, and so on. If the Earthlings could thoroughly unravel the secrets of the Tower of Babel, which was built from monster remains, and further enhance the sturdiness and defense of human cities, fortresses, underground mines, and other buildings, it would all be very good. Of course, in the more informative picture showed the close combat between the Ancients and the ancient vicious beasts, and the two sides surging vitality magnetic fields, creating layers upon layers of mysterious as well as complex spirit magnetic fields. Those heaven-destroying moves could still be very enlightening even for todays superhuman individuals. Therefore, for a full ten days to half a month, Meng Chao did not go out and stayed in the temporary medical camp next to the monsters lair. He concentrated and studied the ancient information that the Deity Realm had sensed. While studying the Ancients and the fierce ancient beast battle mode, the mother, and the entities in the final battle Naturally, he did not know much about most of their exquisite moves. However, bombarded by contribution points, Meng Chao felt that he had been influenced by the ancient humans, the mother, and the Deity Realm experts. One should know that he had just broken through to the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm before entering the Hidden Mist Domain. It had only been a month or two. The spirit meridians in his body were starting to stir again. It was like a dragon and snake that had gradually awakened from hibernation. They were showing signs of transforming again and soaring into the sky. Meng Chao did not tell anyone about that. In just three to five years, he had almost failed the college entrance examination and broken through to the peak of Heaven Realm in one go? That was too frightening. Even he himself refused to believe that he was not a monster. Haste made waste. Meng Chao was afraid that leveling up too quickly would cause many hidden dangers, so he decided to focus on training and solidifying his foundation. However, he was always radiant and full of energy. His vitality magnetic field was getting stronger day by day, and it could not be hidden from the eyes of those who were interested. Therefore, the major forces that had originally extended olive branches to him became more active and friendly as his strength increased. Among them, the most sincere was the Red Dragon Armys warrior, Thunder God Shao Zhengyang. He not only extracted all the ancient information that he had read from the depths of the brain and let Meng Chao study it at will He also actively facilitated a brand new collaboration agreement between the Red Dragon Army and Superstar Resource Recovery Company. The scale and level of their collaboration had reached a new level. Besides, he had been like Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, who had opened up his martial arts to Meng Chao without reservation. Through these exchanges, Meng Chao had repeatedly experienced the essence of the heroic spirits, the battle souls, and the armys killing techniques. In Shao Zhengyangs original words, he said, Lei Zongchao and I are good brothers who have gone through life and death together. We know his taste and character very well. Since he trusts and values you so much that he even risked his life to protect you despite the possibility of his brain spontaneously combusting, he must believe that you will be able to push Dragon City forward in the next few decades. In that case, Im willing to follow him and throw you some small chips. Not to mention, you have a long history with the Red Dragon Army. You have risked your life to contribute so much to Dragon City and the Red Dragon Army. Right now, the Red Dragon Army, Superstar Resource Recovery, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and Battle God Palace have so many collaborative projects. We have already formed an inseparable community of interests. Compared with what you have done for the Red Dragon Army, especially for the grassroots officers and soldiers who are fighting on the front lines, my martial arts and cultivation resources are nothing, right? Speaking of which, Meng Chao, the Monster War has come to a perfect end. Do you have any thoughts on the overall plan for Dragon Citys next phase? Do you have any plans for your own future? Chapter 827 - Advance! Toward the Deepest Part of the Other World! This question was Meng Chaos specialty. Even if Shao Zhengyang did not ask him, he was prepared to find an opportunity to have a good chat with the Red Dragon Armys number one expert. However, the other party was, after all, a high-ranking military bigshot. Before speaking freely, Meng Chao still wanted to test the other partys thoughts. Now, many people feel that the Monster War is over. Against the biochemical attacks such as the zombie virus and the Blood Flower spores, we have vaccines and special drugs. We can even absorb more advanced biochemical technology from the monster civilizations legacy and turn waste into treasure. We can mix the zombie virus and the Blood Flower spores into a new type of gene medicine to speed up the cultivation of superhumans. Meng Chao said, After working hard for decades, I can finally stop and catch my breath. I can put my weapons in the warehouse and let go of the south mountain. Once again, the strategic focus of Dragon City civilization has shifted to production, construction and economic development.. Uncle Shao, do you think so too? This was indeed a popular opinion on the internet. Dragon Citys civilization was like a highly tense person who had been struggling in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood for decades and had long suffered from mass post-traumatic syndrome. The monster civilization was like a huge mountain that had been firmly pressing down on peoples heads for decades, making all the citizens of Dragon City feel the threat of death every moment. One day, the huge mountain was completely overturned by the people. The nerves that had been tense for decades suddenly relaxed. It was inevitable that people would be overjoyed, but they would also feel a sense of laziness. Stupid! Extremely Stupid! Such shortsightedness is simply courting death! Shao Zhengyangs face was solemn as he said in a very serious tone, Although the monster war ended with the great victory of our Dragon City civilization, the threat to the survival of the human race did not disappear. From a certain perspective, when we come into contact with a broader world, the threat to our survival will continue to escalate. It is very likely that we will encounter an enemy that is stronger than the monsters! Meng Chao was delighted. He did not expect that the higher-ups of Dragon City were so clear-headed. They did not need to be reminded by him to realize the terror of the Other World. He took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement. Enemies that are stronger than monsters? Thats right, Meng Chao. These days, you have come into contact with a large amount of ancient information from the brain. It can be said that you have already surpassed many experts from the ancient ruins research center and become one of the people who understand the ancient civilization the most in Dragon City. Then, you should know very well that the ancient civilization is not a regional civilization. In terms of the Other World alone, the footprints of the Ancients have spread to the ends of the Earth on this planet. They have built magnificent, star-studded cities beyond the oceans, deep valleys, mountains, plains, underground crevices, and even the atmosphere. Every ancient city built a complicated and sophisticated system of spirit energy utilization based on the special topography, which contained the mysterious power and extraordinary technology of the ancient civilization. Although the glorious cities were all turned into relics after the beast hordes assault and the bombardment of the space-based orbital weapons, the ancient civilization still had a long way to go. However, even if they were only relics, they could still provide the inheritors billions of years later with inexhaustible nutrients, nourish all kinds of civilizations, and set foot on the path of the Ancients in pursuit of the glory of the ancient era. The Ruins No. 1 under Dragon City and Ruins No. 2 in the Hidden Mist Domain are far from all the legacies left by the ancients. There are at least dozens of relics of a certain scale in the entire Other World. If other carbon-based intelligent beings discover these relics, it is very likely that they will be able to obtain the ancient eras heritage and build their own civilization just like us! Meng Chaos heart was beating wildly. Shao Zhengyangs words meant that he had changed the future again. Due to the butterfly effect that he had stirred up, the higher-ups of Dragon City were many years ahead of their previous life. They had a clearer understanding of the ecological environment and civilization level of the Other World. Naturally, they could make more accurate judgments and reasonable decisions. Meng Chao swallowed his saliva and said, Uncle Shao, do all the Deity Realm experts now believe that there are other carbon-based intelligent life forms in the Other World, or even civilizations? This is a high probability event. Shao Zhengyang explained, The ecosystem of a habitable planet is an inseparable whole. Since everything on Monster Mountain Range has revived and is thriving, and the spirit energy is so dense that it can allow carbon-based intelligent life forms to cultivate to the level where they can fly through the sky, burrow through the Earth, and split open mountains and rocks, the other places in the Other World will not be too different. It is unlikely that the entire Other World is a hell on Earth where volcanoes erupt, dust flies everywhere, and the air is filled with the strong smell of sulfur. Only Monster Mountain Range is a lively paradise, right? The experts and scholars of your agricultural university have conducted in-depth research on the genetic level of all kinds of monsters and etherealized plants. They have determined that many low-level monsters such as snakes, insects, rats, and ants have not been modified by the mother. Instead, they have evolved to the level they are today after tens of millions of years. From this, it can be seen that the entire Other World has become a paradise for carbon-based life at least tens of millions of years ago. After such a long period of evolution and such a natural environment with abundant spirit energy, there are ancient legacies hidden underground everywhere. The monsters that look weird have received the most advanced genetic modification in the ancient times and have been injected with the power of the mother and the Ancients. Is it strange to develop a brand-new civilization? Yes, I think so too! Meng Chao could not help but nod his head in excitement, There must be more civilizations in the Other World. Even if they are not more advanced than our Dragon City civilization on the surface, they possess mysterious and destructive power that is enough to drag us into the territory they are most familiar with and defeat us with their abundant experience! Therefore, we must not let our guard down. We must not treat the victory of the Monster War as the ultimate victory without any worries! What do you mean by put the weapons in the warehouse and let the horses loose on the south mountain? Its not just stupid. Its a fallacy of destroying the country and wiping out the species! Shao Zhengyang stared at Meng Chao deeply. He could clearly sense his anger and anxiety. He could not help but be filled with admiration and affection for the young man who was exceptionally clear-headed. I knew it. Old Lei was right about the person, and I was right about the person, too. The future of Dragon City really depends on your generation to fight, defend, and save. Shao Zhengyang said, The speculation of the Red Dragon Army is that there are likely to be creatures that are stronger, more brutal, more collective, and better at using spirit energy than the monsters that we have seen in the wider world outside Monster Mountain Range, which is the upgraded version of the monsters. Or perhaps, the intelligent creatures that are not as strong as the monsters but have built up an intricate social system and have grasped the first step of civilization and have armies, leaders, and beliefs are the weaker version of the ancients. Either way, they are not easy to deal with. We dont know why they have not discovered Dragon Citys existence for more than half a century. Maybe its the mist formed by the space ripples, like a layer of impenetrable defense shield a crystal shield similar to an ancient city that has always been protecting us. Maybe its because the civilization outside hasnt developed to the point of dominating the entire planet yet, and our luck is better, so we narrowly escaped the disaster. But good luck wont always follow us. We have never been a civilization that relied on luck to survive. The mist that shrouded Dragon City and Monster Mountain Range is about to dissipate. The speed of the mist dispersing is gradually accelerating, especially after the mothers death. It seems that the mist is not only a space ripple, but also a protective shield that the mother created for itself by manipulating the magnetic field of life and changing the magnetic field of the planet after the second awakening so that it can swallow the civilization of mankind without interference and repair more living tissues to survive the most dangerous period of weakness. In the most extreme case, the dense fog will completely disappear within a year and a half. By then, Dragon City will be completely intact and exposed to all intelligent creatures and powerful life forms in the entire Other World. Even if they havent developed a reconnaissance satellite network that covers the entire world, as long as they have the ability to fly at high altitude, they will be able to see our city at a glance. As soldiers, we are used to thinking in the worst case scenario. In the worst case scenario, after a year and a half, the Dragon City civilization, which has transmigrated here for just over half a century and is incompatible with other worlds, will be besieged by the indigenous civilizations that have been rooted here for thousands of years. The end of the Monster War is just the beginning of an even larger, more soul-stirring, and magnificent epic war. Even if the indigenous civilizations that had not developed artificial satellites and could not control the entire world could only have the technological level and war potential of the Earths civilization in the eighteenth or nineteenth centuries, or even the Middle Ages. However, their numbers were definitely ten or even a hundred times more than ours. It was also as you said, Meng Chao, that they controlled the power that could destroy the world with the spirit energys help and the ancient eras legacy. We shouldnt be hoping that there are no existences as powerful as deities and Apocalyptic Beasts in such a vast foreign world. If such a powerful existence infiltrates Dragon City from the indigenous civilization to learn the inside story and wreak havoc, it will undoubtedly be a devastating blow to our civilization. It will also destroy the foundation that the martyrs and compatriots built with their blood for more than half a century. If we want to avoid the terrible situation of being beaten passively, we can only strike first and take the initiative to attack. Even if a new war is going to break out, it should not be fought on Monster Mountain Range. Instead, we should burn the flames of war outside Monster Mountain Range and into the depths of the Other World, as far away from Dragon City as possible. The torrent of steel, sweeping across the Other World was once a slogan that inspired people in the darkest moment. The slogan was just a slogan. In fact, no one had thought so far ahead at that time. But now, after we have found out the truth about the Other World and the ancient realm, we are marching forward. We are marching toward the deepest part of the Other World. From the slogan, it has become the only way for our civilization to survive Chapter 828 - The Theory of the Sun Never Setting Meng Chaos blood boiled as he listened to it. Unlike in his previous life, Dragon City today was taking one step at a time. It had been passively getting beaten up, and it was tired of dealing with it. It had also been being played around by various forces in the Other World. However, it was much more proactive and determined to make progress! Thats right. Looking at the Other World and embracing the universe is the only way out for Dragon City. Meng Chao added, Its not that the economic construction is not important, or that the military is running out of resources. Its just that the size of Dragon Citys civilization is too small. Even if it occupies the entire Monster Mountain Range, with only tens of millions of people, it would not be able to support a super civilization with large scale and advanced technology. You should know that the modern civilization is competing on size to a large extent. If not for the billions of consumer markets and the vast raw materials base supporting us behind the scenes, the limit of Dragon Citys civilization would have arrived very soon! I personally support Dragon Citys going out strategy very much. The recent layout of Superstar Resource Recovery Company is to march into the depths of the Other World as well as into a broader and more exciting world. Yes, although the recent operation of Superstar Resource Recovery Company has made many people confused. Some people think that you are rushing things, and you are even more frivolous in your youth. You are so arrogant just because you have achieved a little, but I can feel your urgency to advance regardless of anything. From this point of view, Meng Chao, I believe that we are in the same boat. Thats why I am willing to discuss the future of Dragon City with you openly and honestly. Shao Zhengyang paused for a moment and then changed the topic, However, although all the Deity Realm experts and the leaders of the major forces of Dragon City have reached an agreement on the issue of Dragon City civilization must go out at all costs, they have different opinions on how to go out. The main point is, should we expand and colonize the world as an army, or should we spread the light of human civilization to the Other World as a corporation? Army? Corporation? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He felt that what Shao Zhengyang was going to say next was the most important point. Shao Zhengyang pondered for a moment and asked, Meng Chao, have you heard of the sun never setting theory? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. He shook his head and said, Ive been studying and cultivating in Ruins No. 2 for the past ten days and half a month. I didnt have the time to learn the latest theories. What are they? Thats a viewpoint that has been trending on the internet recently. Shao Zhengyang explained, As we all know, our Dragon City civilization originated from the oldest eastern big country on earth. In terms of social form, legal system, and development model, including how we expand our influence to the outside world and transform the entire world of course, we all have a very mature and superior system. In the era of Earth, with this system, we rose from the darkest Abyss in just 200 years and once again became a brilliant country with advanced industry, advanced technology, economic prosperity, and the arrival of all nations. The former overlords were unwilling to be surpassed by us, but no matter how they attacked and suppressed us, they could not do anything to us. Instead, they made us more and more courageous and stronger. In the end, the opponents could only use the most extreme methodwar. Although it has been more than half a century since we transmigrated to the Other World, and it is very likely that we will never be able to return to Earth again, all the citizens of Dragon City regard the spirit of the eastern civilization as our most precious asset during the era of Earth. In the darkest moment of Dragon City, it was also this spirit that inspired us time and time again to get up from the boiling blood and march forward toward the most vicious enemy, facing death as if it were home! However, there is a view on the internet that the traditional oriental spirit and development model are no longer suitable for Dragon City today. We should change our ways and learn from Earth, the other civilizations, and even our opponents. What? Meng Chao frowned and said, Im not saying that there is nothing worth learning from our opponents or even our enemies. Its just that, in the past two hundred years on Earth, the Oriental countries have been the most successful global hegemony. Dragon Citys civilization wants to flourish in the Other World. Not learning is not only the ancestor but also the most successful example. Do we have to learn from those losers who dont fit in with us? Listen to me and youll know. Shao Zhengyang calmly said, The theory of the sun never setting doesnt deny the advanced nature of the eastern civilization. It even believes that the eastern civilization is the most advanced, superior, and civilized civilization on Earth in the 22nd century. The question is, does the current Dragon City still have enough material foundation to continue adhering to the spirit of the eastern civilization, unwavering and unchanging? Meng Chao was slightly startled. What do you mean? Since its birth, the eastern civilization has occupied the most fertile land on earth and produced the largest population. Its economic scale and social size have always been first-class. Shao Zhengyang explained, Compared with the nouveau riche who suddenly rose up by relying on the Industrial Revolution, our enormous size and deep heritage determine that even if we were defeated by the enemy for a moment, it would be very difficult for us to be completely defeated, let alone completely wiped out. As long as we are given a little time, we can always repair ourselves and develop quietly. We will quietly expand into a colossus again. In the end, instead of breaking down the enemy, we will crush the enemy with a body that is five to ten times larger than it. Similarly, because we are the number one in the world and far larger than our competitors, as long as we train hard in our internal strength, we will be able to have considerable competitiveness and attractiveness just by relying on the internal circulation of the economy. If we participate in the international competition while ensuring the basic foundation of the domestic market, we will simply be invincible. However, is Dragon City today like this? Meng Chao was stumped by the last question. Thats right, the eastern civilization was certainly very outstanding, and Meng Chao would always be proud of being the son of the east. The problem was that the difference between Dragon City, which had crossed over to the Other World, and the largest country on Earth, which had dominated the east, was too great. The former only had tens of millions of people. Many key resources could not be self-sufficient. Being in a state of war for a long time, the entire economic system had been kidnapped by the high-speed operation of the war machine, and the development of many fields was extremely abnormal. The end of the Monster War did not mean that everything was going well. Once the economic transformation was not successful, the Survival Committees financial system would collapse, and it was very likely to lead to an even larger-scale disaster. Although the ancient ruins and the legacy of the monster civilization had brought the Dragon City civilization technology that surpassed the times Even if the Dragon City civilization could produce five or ten times more goods with this technology, they still had to find customers! How much food to feed a son of a b*tch in a jar, how much hormones to administer It could not be raised no matter what. That was the truth. At its peak, the great eastern powers of the earth had more than a billion people, more than half of the worlds industrial capacity and a quarter of its consumption, and were able to lay infrastructure all the way to the hottest deserts and the coldest glaciers; In a critical moment, they could easily mobilize an army of tens of millions of people who were united against a common enemy and armed them to the teeth with the most advanced weapons. This was the true torrent of steel. To make the present-day Dragon City replicate such a brilliant and powerful civilization in the Other World 100% was really too much! It seems to make sense. Meng Chao curiously said, Then, which of the many powerful civilizations of the Earth era is the most worthy for the present-day Dragon City to emulate? The sun never set The empire on which the sun never sets? Thats right. The supporters of this theory believe that the empire on which the sun never sets during Earths Industrial Revolution era has a lot of similarities with the present-day Dragon City civilization. Perhaps, we can learn some lessons from the rise of this small island country in a remote corner to become a super hegemony with the Union Jack all over the world. Shao Zhengyang said, Todays Dragon City is far from a civilization with a vast territory, a large population, and abundant resources. We, who are trapped on Monster Mountain Range, have nothing to do with the words vast land and abundant resources. On the contrary, it is like an isolated island in a foreign land. It is similar to the empire on which the sun never sets in the past. At the same time, since the natives of the Other World have not discovered us yet, it can be assumed that they do not have the ability to explore the world. Their civilization and technology are different from us, who can manufacture large-scale armored airships, master instantaneous teleportation technology, and export long-range force across continents. This is also the most important advantage of the empire on which the sun never sets after the Industrial Revolution. It is more powerful than the ancient countries with more people but less advanced science, technology, and social organizations. Therefore, the Dragon City Civilization should copy the strategies and paths of the empire on which the sun never sets from its rise to its expansion so that we can build a version of this empire in the Other World so that our flag can bask in the Other Worlds crimson sunlight twenty-four hours a day! It did sound like a plausible and bewitching theory. However, Meng Chao smelt some fishiness from the words. Then, based on the sun never setting theory, what should the Dragon City civilization do in the post-Monster War era? he asked patiently. The sun never setting theory has detailed explanations on economy, military affairs, construction, colonization you can go online when you have time. You can find them in many places. By the way, they seem to have clubs and seminars. With your name, Meng Chao, if you want to participate, you can get an invitation letter at any time. Shao Zhengyang smiled and said, However, no matter what they say, the core meaning is actually just onethe expansion of Dragon City civilization must rely on the mega corporations and peerless experts. Therefore, we must further concentrate the crucial strategic resources on these two. At the same time, we must give these two more privileges so that they can develop freely without any hindrance, interference, and management! Chapter 829 - The Collapsed Empire Chapter 829: The Collapsed Empire Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao snorted softly and said, Are the mega corporations and unparalleled experts not free enough? According to supporters of the sun never setting theory, it is far from enough. Shao Zhengyang calmly said, Although it is well-known that the nine mega corporations are omnipresent in Dragon City and the Survival Committee was established by them, they are also puppets that carry out their will. A large part of the Red Dragon Armys military budget is controlled by the mega corporations. However, with Dragon Citys stability and development, the trust and support of tens of millions of citizens for the Survival Committee is increasing day by day. The puppets may also awaken their own will, just like the mother of the Ancient puppets. Although the nine mega corporations now monopolize most of the key sectors, more and more small, as well as medium-sized enterprises, and emerging forces are springing up and competing with the them. While the mega corporations have their own private armed forces, the armed forces will be commanded by the Survival committee in the end. They are not completely independent paramilitary organizations yet. Even though the unparalleled experts own the enterprises in name, they are also restricted by various decrees and auditing regulations. They can not misappropriate the assets of the enterprises as they wish and only use them for their personal training. After killing the Apocalyptic Beasts in the wilderness or discovering the mother lodes of crystals, they will have to hand over a large part of the monster materials and raw crystals as hunting tax, resource tax, and income tax. In theory, even the founders of the nine mega corporations cant occupy the resources of even a single weed in the Hidden Mist Domain. All the resources belong to Dragon City. Every blade of grass and every tree must be allocated and used according to the ruleseven if the rules are made by the peerless experts themselves and are very beneficial to them. As time goes by, the ever-expanding peerless experts will eventually feel more and more uncomfortable. Therefore, the supporters of the sun never setting theory believe that these laws and regulations have severely restricted the development of the mega corporations and the enthusiasm of the superhumans for cultivation, exploration, and expansion. In other words, in Monster Mountain Range, when we are protecting our common home, Dragon City, we should unite as one and be united as a city. From the peerless experts to the ordinary soldiers, we must abide by these rules and be equal to everyone. This is an unquestionable thing. However, when the battlefield suddenly expanded from Monster Mountain Range to the entire Other World, it would be inappropriate to adhere to these rules. The Other World is very big. The spiritual magnetic environment is extremely complicated. There may be all kinds of strange civilizations that are more dangerous than the monster civilizations, and secret realms that are more dangerous than the Hidden Mist Domain. If we cannot stimulate the enthusiasm of the corporations and superhumans with higher profits and greater freedom, Im afraid that it will be very difficult for us to march into the depths of the Other World like we did during the Monster War, fighting for the first place and risking our lives. And what if a certain mega corporation established a forward base in the depths of the Other World thousands of miles away from Dragon City and contacted or even conquered the local natives? If it had to report everything to Dragon City and obtain the approval of the survival committee, it would have to copy the laws of Dragon City in the depths of the Other World whose environment, customs, and ecosystems were completely different from Dragon Citys. Such rigidity was destined to lead to failure. Therefore, the theory of the sun never setting believes that we should give more power to the superhumans and mega corporations. With the mega corporations as the core, we can give full play to the efficiency of the enterprises and the subjective initiative of the superhumans, so as to better colonize the Other World. 1 Specifically, on the basis of maintaining the status quo on Monster Mountain Range, we should further reduce the hunting tax, resource tax, income tax, and other taxes for superhumans and enterprises outside Monster Mountain Range In the words of the supporters of the sun never setting theory, we should impose miscellaneous taxes. After all, everything beyond Monster Mountain Range does not belong to the Dragon City civilization in the first place. No matter how much the corporations and superhumans can plunder, it will be a waste for the Dragon City civilization. Even if they only pay 1% of the tax, it is very reasonable. On the other hand, the supporters of the sun never setting theory believe that, in order to better adapt to the complicated and unpredictable environment in the Other World, after the superhumans and mega corporations leave Monster Mountain Range, they do not have to abide by the laws of Dragon City if it is necessary and does not harm the interests of the citizens of Dragon City. In fact, the mega corporations can even draw up their own corporate rules according to the local conditions in the depths of the Other World to temporarily replace the laws. Thirdly, in order to better promote the glory of Earths civilization, expand the Other World market, and plunder the Other Worlds resources, the mega corporations can expand the scale and level of their corporate arms according to the actual situation. Moreover, in case we have a conflict with the new Other World civilization, we should use the corporate arms, not the Red Dragon Army, as the core combat force. After all, compared to the Red Dragon Army, which is as large and bloated as a herbivorous dinosaur and is made up of ordinary people, the corporate arms, which are all made up of superhumans, are more suitable to launch long-range attacks in the entire Other World. Meng Chaos pupils constricted little by little. It sounds like a mega corporation that has achieved these three conditions is a true superpower! He muttered, No wonder its called the theory of the sun never setting. Such a mega corporation is simply an enhanced version of the East India Company that belonged a former empire on which the sun never sets. A single mega corporation can start a war and mobilize the resources of the entire civilization to serve its interests! Meng Chao secretly sighed in his heart. The inertia of history was extremely strong. After returning from the apocalypse, he did his best and changed many things. However, more of history still followed the ruts of fate and rolled forward toward the future that was destined to be destroyed. In his previous life, Dragon City was a place where concepts such as the theory of the sun never setting were prevalent. The nine mega corporations expanded uncontrollably and gradually overtook the entire civilization. At that time, the Red Dragon Army was indeed like what Shao Zhengyang had said. They were huge but bloated herbivorous dinosaurs. They only had numbers but lacked quality. They could not gnaw on any hard bones. They were often used as soft persimmon by the experts of the natives of the Other World. They were just an existence that was curled up in a stronghold, garrisoned troops, and security forces. At that time, the most elite armed force in Dragon City was the paramilitary organization that belonged to the nine mega corporations. The Ghost Tribe that Meng Chao had joined in his previous life was such a special force that was controlled by a mega corporation. Just by looking at his training in Black Skull Training Camp and experience with the Ghost Tribe, he realized that he was just in his twenties. He had dragged his badly injured body from high school and had even been able to cultivate into a third-rate expert. It was obvious that the mega corporations at that time had grasped excellent biochemical technology, scientific cultivation methods, and monopolized most of the cultivation resources. Compared to todays big nine, it was more than ten times stronger! Unfortunately.. Dragon Citys civilization was destroyed by such a powerful mega corporation. How is it, Meng Chao? Shao Zhengyang observed his expression and asked Meng Chao, who was recalling and pondering, Do you think that the theory of the sun never setting makes sense? According to this theory, as the youngest Heaven Realm powerhouse in Dragon City, you and your familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company, in the vast and boundless Other World outside Monster Mountain Range, really has a chance to strive for an unprecedented and great cause! Meng Chao took a deep breath. If it were a second young man who had achieved success, the ambitious young man in his burning chest would have been deeply attracted by the picture described by the theory of the sun never setting. Even if he did not say it in front of the military bigshot, the flames of ambition would definitely surge out of his eyes. However, even if there was fire in Meng Chaos eyes, it was the devil fire that would bring about the end of the world and destroy Dragon City. The devil fire was enough to extinguish all his ambitions and extravagant hopes. The empire on which the sun never sets collapsed in the end. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said extremely calmly, Even at its peak, every corner of the earth that was illuminated by the solar energy could see the flag of the meter flying high in the sky. The giant cannon ships with the flag could run amuck in any country in the four seas. An enterprise in the empire could easily subdue and enslave the people of thousands of backward nations, and even control their thoughts and beliefs. However, such a powerful and insufferably powerful empire, which seemed to be eternal, continued to decline and fall apart in the next two to three hundred years. From the loss of most of its industrial and military power, to the loss of most of its overseas territories, to the loss of the power to export its culture, to the loss of its influence in the financial, economic, and legal fields.. Before we transmigrated, the once-illustrious global empire had shrunk into an insignificant third-rate country. The efforts to recover its former glory made it look like an exhausted clown who was jumping up and down. I dont want to see our Dragon City civilization end up like the empire on which the sun never sets. If we only pursue short-term interests for thirty to fifty years, temporary excitement, and the so-called glory of the empire, the empire on which the sun never sets might be an excellent teacher. But what about thirty to fifty years later? What about one to two hundred years later? Or even a thousand years later? It is important to know that if the mother did not lie, all the civilizations and the entire ecosystem on the surface of the earth might have been destroyed in an all-out nuclear war. In other words, it will be impossible for us to return to Earth within three to five hundred years. We can only treat the Other World as our only home. It will take at least five hundred years of preparation before we can accumulate enough resources to return to the devastated Earth and rebuild the entire civilization from every blade of grass, tree, brick, and tile. Following the ideology and path of the empire on which the sun never sets, will it help us conquer the Other World and rule the complicated and dangerous Other World for five hundred years? Chapter 830 - The Question of Stakes This answer made the Red Dragon Armys number one expert look at Meng Chao in a new light. So, youre thinking about the future in five hundred years, not just thirty to fifty years? Shao Zhengyang looked at Meng Chao deeply and sighed. Meng Chao, youre really the most special young man Ive ever seen in my life. And no, Im not talking about strength Strength, realm, combat ability, and other such things can always be achieved or even surpassed by relying on the accumulation of natural talent, coincidences, and astronomical resources. I believe that as the Dragon City civilization controls more and more resources, our science and technology will develop by leaps and bounds Our training system will improve day by day too. In the future, the people of Dragon City will become stronger, and countless existences that surpass you and me will emerge. However, your mentality and pattern are too surprising. It is not an exaggeration to say that you are a weirdo. To be honest, if I had such a realm, career, and force at your age, my mentality would certainly be far less stable than yours. I will certainly have extremely strong desires and ambitions. I will be eager to improve my realm and expand my force at all costs. I will strive to make my company the tenth largest super company that controls Dragon City as soon as possible and climb from the tenth to the first. Even if I am not blinded by my own selfish desires and faced with all kinds of restrictions and responsibilities, I will still be unconvinced. I will feel that everything I have is based on my own hands. I started from scratch and worked hard to achieve it. My realm comes from my extraordinary talent and crazy cultivation. My resources come from going deep into the wilderness and the fog. I will risk my life to kill monsters. My connections come from countless times of sharing life and death with me. I will carry out suicide missions with the strong. I can only be where I am today because of myself. Therefore, why should I pay such a high tax, why should I hand over a large amount of heavenly materials and earthly treasures to Dragon City, why should I obey the command of the authorities, and why should i carry out all kinds of laborious and extremely dangerous tasks? Why should I be on the same level as the ordinary people who are weak and poor? Why should I take out the real money from the profits that my company has earned with great difficulty and put it into the insatiable appetites of the ordinary people? Why cant I use the profits and resources Ive earned to do whatever I want without having to follow all the laws and regulations and march into the depths of the Other World, where no one has ever been before? To expand my territory, to destroy mountains and temples, to roam unhindered, and to create something that completely belongs to me? I believe that its not just me. Any superhuman at your age who has your power will more or less think the same Ive thought of that too. Meng Chao was silent for a long time before he thought of a response. He did not lie to Shao Zhengyang. In his previous life, he had indeed had a beautiful dream of how he should summon the wind and rain after obtaining great power. The scenery and extravagance in the dream were more than ten times more exaggerated than what Shao Zhengyang had described! Unfortunately, people were sometimes poor. So what if his hegemony was glorious? When the end of the world came, wouldnt he be annihilated along with the Dragon City Civilization? However, perhaps because I came from an old neighborhood like Blessed Heavenly Garden and was a member of the lower class of the people in Dragon City since I was young, many of my relatives and friends are ordinary citizens. Even today, they are still in their ordinary posts and making insignificant contributions. Therefore, I know better than any young powerhouse from a wealthy family how important these insignificant contributions are. Meng Chao took a deep breath and said seriously, one word after another, The reason why I am where I am today is not because of all my efforts, but because of the concerted efforts of countless ordinary citizens and soldiers at the grassroots level. If it were not for the bloody battles of countless ordinary neighbors in the past half a century, our Blessed Heavenly Garden would have been conquered by the monsters long ago. I would have filled the gaps between the monsters teeth when I was still babbling. If it were not for the thousands of grassroots soldiers without psionic power who, with their bodies made of flesh and blood, formed a steel defense line and blocked the overwhelming beast tide and stalled most of the forces of the monster civilization, it would not have been so easy for me and the other superhuman individuals to take the heads of high-level monsters from the armies. If it werent for so many feeble scientists and researchers who were working day and night to explore the mysteries of the science of life, the physiological structure of monsters, the astronomical geography of the Other World, and the profound meaning of the spirit magnetic field hidden in countless runes, I wouldnt have been able to master so many deadly skills, nor would I have been able to create the Ultimate Style and establish Broken Star Club together with Master Gu Jianbo. Also, the nano combat suit that Im wearing, the super alloy saber in my hand, the revolving shotgun that is embedded with crystals and carved with runes, the drones, the thinking tank, and the biochemical pets that surround me These things that can help me improve my combat ability are the fruits of the blood and sweat of all the citizens of Dragon City, either directly or indirectly. If I didnt have all these things, I wouldnt be able to fight against the overwhelming beast horde? In the future, my combat ability will continue to improve, and I might even break through to Deity Realm one day! However, no matter how high my cultivation level is, my personal strength is too weak and insignificant in the face of such a vast foreign world continent and the starry sky that is even more vast and profound than the Other World. If I didnt have the entire Dragon City behind me as my strong support, I wouldnt be able to move a single step in the Other World and the stars. Therefore, I will never forget the source of my strength, and I will never forget the contribution that the citizens have made to me. I am willing to listen to the call of the Dragon City civilization and fight for my homeland and my compatriots at any time! Shao Zhengyang was moved. After a long silence, he sighed and said regretfully, Meng Chao, Meng Chao, it would be great if all the superhumans in Dragon City are as enlightened as you are! Meng Chaos thoughts were running fast as he narrowed his eyes. Uncle Shao, I have never heard of the so-called theory of the sun never setting before I came into contact with the micro brain and concentrated on my cultivation. It has become so popular in just ten days to half a month that even you, a high-ranking officer of the military who is busy every day, can feel its influence. It seems that it doesnt seem to be groundless. Instead, it seems that public opinion has been prepared? Thats right, Meng Chao. Chatting with you is a relief. I can see through it easily. Shao Zhengyang leaned over, lowered his voice, and said, Do you know that many members of parliament from the big nine are preparing to jointly propose a new proposal to upgrade the temporary Land Enclosure Decree into a real law? This Meng Chao was slightly stunned. The Land Enclosure Decree was a temporary decree issued by Dragon City half a year ago after the battle of the beast horde besieging Dragon City ended. At that time, during the battle with the monster civilization at the periphery of Dragon City, the elites were all lost and the main force collapsed. The entire strategic situation changed from a stalemate between the two sides to a crushing defeat for the monster civilization, and they fled in panic, they had given up a large amount of blessed lands that contained rich resources. In order to seize the fleeting opportunity to devour, digest, and absorb the surrounding areas of dragon city at the fastest speed and on the largest scale, the resource-rich areas that were originally shrouded in fog and controlled by the monsters had been issued the Land Enclosure Decree by the Survival Committee. The law encouraged the enterprises, small and large, and ordinary citizens of Dragon City to leave the main city area, march into the wilderness, march into the fog, and march into the monsters lair. As long as we can seize by force the lands, forests, mineral veins and habitat of monsters that do not belong to Dragon City, and hold them until the main force advances and establishes a permanent defensive line, all the rights and interests of this land to be exploited in the next ninety-nine years, its all owned by the original Enquirer. And all the enclosure had to pay was a very low, almost free tax. At that time, the Land Enclosure Decree was necessary and reasonable. Since no one knew the depth of the monster civilization, no one could have expected that the monster civilization would be defeated like a landslide, collapse so quickly and so cleanly. In just one night, they had given up more than 70% of the area on Monster Mountain Range. Even Meng Chao, affected by the memory fragments of his previous life, also felt that even if the monster civilization lost all its main force, with the monsters valiant fear of death, strong reproductive ability, and familiarity with the environment around the lair if they were determined to resist to the end, the Dragon City civilization would still face a tug-of-war of one inch of mountains and rivers and one inch of blood. There was still a war to fight! Under such circumstances, to run to the depths of the wilderness, where the fog had just dispersed and the monsters could counterattack at any time, was undoubtedly a matter of risking life and death. In order to stimulate the enthusiasm of all the citizens, and also to let the brave warriors who were ready to face death receive their due rewards, and to end this damn war that had been delayed for decades as soon as possible, ninety-nine years of development rights was a very reasonable price. However, the rapid collapse of the monster civilization caused a very serious problem in the practical operation of the Land Enclosure Law. Although in theory, all the citizens and all the enterprises, regardless of whether they were big or small, strong or weak, high or low, all had the power to race on Monster Mountain Range. But in practice, it was obvious that the peerless powerhouses and the mega corporations would take advantage of it. First of all, the regulations were originally proposed by a few members of the nine mega corporations. Before the regulations were passed, the nine mega corporations had already made meticulous preparations for the race. Secondly, it was not an easy thing to establish a forward base in the wilderness. Compared to the ordinary citizens and small and medium-sized enterprises who were alone, lacking in force and technology, the nine mega corporations were undoubtedly more experienced and could bear the risk of several forward bases being destroyed. Thus, when the Land Enclosure Decree was just promulgated and most of the ordinary citizens and small and medium-sized enterprises were still hesitating or making preparations, the advance teams that belonged to the nine mega corporations and had been sharpening their knives for a long time, they were like wild dogs that had long gone out of control and pounced into the depths of the wilderness. Chapter 831 - Imminent Danger If the monster civilization was as strong as it was in Meng Chaos previous life, they would definitely set up layers of defense lines in the depths of the fog as well as in the jungles that were filled with miasma and swamps. They would do everything they could to stop the humans from attacking. Even if the humans temporarily established a forward base, they would face an endless beast horde and wave after wave of counterattacks. As such, the mega corporations expansion speed could not be too fast. The comparison between the strength of enemies and the strength of allies would be repeated. The first wave of colonists who had rushed into the wilderness would have definitely suffered heavy losses. In that case, compensating them for ninety-nine years of tax-free development rights was a matter of course. It was relatively fair, and most people could accept it. The only one to blame was Meng Chao, a butterfly who had returned from the apocalypse. He was too awesome. He had only flapped his wings slightly, and before he could exert much force, the chain reaction he set off had completely destroyed the monster civilization. After the battle in the outskirts of Dragon City ended, the monster civilization actually fell into a bit of despair. The collapse merely covered a three-thousand-mile area. A large number of strategic locations that could obviously stop the humans and cause major damage to Dragon City had all been voluntarily abandoned. The advanced teams of the mega corporations took over these strategic locations that contained rich resources, natural dangers, and commanding heights without any effort or bloodshed. That was literally rushing to stake ones claim in new markets. Many times, the mega corporations advanced teams could make an open announcement by sending drones up into the airafter a bloody battle to the death, they had eliminated all the monsters that occupied the local area and embraced the land completely. That caused two problems. Firstly, the mega corporations speed of expansion was really too fast. After a period of half a year of crazy expansion, almost all the nine mega corporations were in the periphery of Dragon City, occupying a large area that could build three to five new cities. The total area actually exceeded the area of Dragon Citys main city. Plus, under this vast land, there were precious resources that were even more immeasurable. Compared with the main city district and the surrounding areas that had long been dug up by humans, where even the stones had been squeezed dry of oil and water, these lands that had been taken by the mega corporations were more than just filthy rich. To use the online buzzwords, these lands were like if you randomly poked the ground with a stick, it would probably emit spirit energy! With these lands and resources, the mega corporations were becoming more and more unstoppable. Many employees of the mega corporations and the children of the nine big families claimed to be the heroes that had driven away the monsters and defended Dragon City. Their arrogance was getting more and more over the top. On the issue of how to divide the monster civilizations heritage, their attitudes were becoming more unyielding. Secondly, many small and medium-sized enterprises and ordinary citizens had some complaints about the Land Enclosure Decree. Originally, it was expected that in the process of Dragon City completely conquering Monster Mountain Range, they would have to go through a bloody battle, and the nine mega corporations would have to pay a heavy price. Using the tax-free rights and interests of the newly developed land for ninety-nine years to compensate the colonists for their blood, sweat, and sacrifice That was the reason why the people supported the Land Enclosure Decree. Since the monster civilization had been defeated like a landslide, it did not seem like there was a need to send out the elite battle teams formed by the mega corporations and all the superhumans. As long as the Red Dragon Army deployed ordinary troops, they would be able to bring large areas of land and large amounts of resources into the arms of Dragon City. Under such circumstances, why should the nine mega corporations be allowed to take such a huge advantage? Of course, the nine mega corporations were not the only beneficiaries of the Land Enclosure Decree. As the largest armed force in Dragon City, the Red Dragon Army had an absolute advantage in numbers. Naturally, the Red Dragon Army had also advanced rapidly in the past half year. They had been able to stake their claim on Monster mountain Range and gain the capital to compete with the mega corporations. As for the Meng familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company, it was the biggest winner apart from the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army. Although the total amount of land and resources were far less than that of the nine big families, companys speed of expansion had far exceeded that of the big families. It was no wonder that many people in the circle were discussing how Superstar Resource had broken away from the ranks of ordinary small and medium-sized enterprises. It was allegedly about to become the tenth largest mega corporation in Dragon City. Before long, the big nine would become the big ten. As long as they could introduce the bloodline of other peerless experts through means such as business marriage, the population would be more prosperous, and the Meng family would also become a new wealthy family. Although their own family benefited from the Land Enclosure Decree Such small profit in front of them was simply not in Meng Chaos eyes. It was not like a mega corporation that could not lose its tail and once again walked the same path as it did in Meng Chaos previous life, eventually dragging Dragon City into the end of hell. Half a year ago, it was reasonable and necessary to implement the Land Enclosure Decree. Meng Chao frowned and said, However, judging from the actual situation in the past half a year, there have been some problems in the implementation of the Land Enclosure Decree. The long-term negative impact it brings is likely greater than the short-term positive effects. Therefore, I think the Land Enclosure Decree should be suspended. The land and resources that have already been taken over by the mega corporations will naturally not be spat out again. However, the resources that Dragon City will bring with its continued expansion, including land, mineral veins, technology, information about the ancient civilization, and so on, should be the common wealth of all Dragon City citizens. They are definitely not the private property of a certain enterprise, a certain family, or a peerless expert! Thats right. Shao Zhengyang said in a deep voice, I dont deny that the nine mega corporations have made great contributions to Dragon Citys civilization during the establishment of the Survival Committee and the construction of Dragon City. This includes the comprehensive counterattack in recent years. From the peerless experts who created the enterprises to the ordinary employees of these enterprises, all of them have made outstanding contributions to Dragon City and deserve reasonable returns. However, just as you said, Meng Chao, when it comes to contributions, which of the tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City has not made contributions to their home, their compatriots, and their survival? It is true that some of them have made greater contributions, while others have made lesser contributions because of the constraints of their talents, abilities, and environment. However, their loyalty and love for the entire civilization are exactly the same. An ordinary citizen engaged in a deadly battle with a monster that had passed through a space fissure in his own neighborhood. He was wounded, and he sacrificed himself heroically in order to protect his neighbors. A frontline soldier in the Red Dragon Army was surrounded by a torrential beast tide. Although he did not have spirit energy and could not perform ultimate skills that could destroy the world, his face remained unchanged. He picked up bundles of grenades and jumped into the surging beast tide. A peerless expert from a mega corporation was fighting with the Apocalyptic Beasts at the top of Monster Mountain Range. In terms of benefits to Dragon City, the last one is naturally more important. However, who dares to say that the first two are insignificant? Who dares to say that the first two are not worthy enough to enjoy the benefits brought by Dragon Citys development? Who dares to say that the last one is naturally entitled to the privilege of obtaining 99% of the fruits of victory? Dragon Citys law is serious. We will never abandon the bridge after we cross the river and change it day and night. It has been agreed upon that the land and resources taken by the mega corporations and peerless experts will be developed for ninety-nine years at the lowest tax rate. Naturally, not even a day, an hour, a minute, or a second will be less. But the Land Enclosure Decree was originally meant to be a temporary stopgap measure. According to the changes in the strategic situation, it can naturally be suspended at any time. Now, there are some people who dont know when to stop when the time is right. They dont want to stop the Land Enclosure Decree. Instead, they want to take an inch and take a mile. They want to upgrade the temporary decree into a real law. In the entire Monster Mountain Range, and even in the wider Other World, laws for staking claim on the mountain and becoming the king will be implemented. In the long run, independent kingdoms controlled by mega corporations will inevitably appear around Dragon City. Wind can enter, rain can enter, but the laws of Dragon City cannot. The creatures on the ground and the crystals underground will all become the private property of one family. Relying on these private properties, the so-called wealthy families will expand to an uncontrollable degree. The descendants of the wealthy class will continue to cultivate and evolve until they become omnipotent forms of the Ancients who can call the wind and summon the rain. Meanwhile, the ordinary people outside the wealthy class will be destined to be left far behind. Let me ask you, what cohesion does such a Dragon City civilization have? How can it dominate the Other World for five hundred years, return, or even rebuild the earth? Meng Chao nodded. In the long run, a way to close the gap between ordinary people and superhumans, as well as level the gap between the rich and the poor, is indeed an urgent problem for Dragon Citys civilization to solve. It will even affect the life and death of Dragon Citys civilization, he said seriously. We can take our time to consider the long-term matter. Shao Zhengyang said, But right now, we are facing an imminent problemis the so-called Land Enclosure Decree applicable to the Hidden Mist Domain? This Meng Chaos mind raced as he immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. The Hidden Mist Domain was the monster civilizations base camp. It was also a fertile land that had been nourished by the mother for tens of millions of years. Although the mother had been asleep most of the time for tens of millions of years, 1% of its body tissues were still weakly active. However, a starving camel was still larger than a horse. The mother was the most powerful biochemical. It had been weapon meticulously crafted by the ancient civilization. The vitality magnetic field released by 1% of the its tissues was enough to interfere with the planets magnetic field and gather spirit energy from all directions. Veins of crystals had been condensed underground in the Hidden Mist Domain. Etherealized plants that were rich in spirit energy and nutrients had also grown on the ground, attracting a large number of monsters to come and breed there. Therefore, the Hidden Mist Domain was less than 1% of the total area of the basin, which was surrounded by Monster Mountain Range. According to the experts estimation, it contained more than 30% of the resources on the entire Monster Mountain Range. It was an out-and-out treasure basin! It would have been fine if it were elsewhere, but if the Hidden Mist Domain was divided up by the nine mega corporations, Dragon Citys civilization would probably repeat the mistakes of its previous life! Chapter 832 - Indigestion Chapter 832: Indigestion Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Hidden Mist Domains situation is special. We absolutely cannot treat it as an ordinary wilderness area. All the resources contained here, from the crystal ore vein to the ancient science and technology, equally belong to every Dragon City citizen. The benefits of developing the Hidden Mist Domain should also be shared by all the citizens. Thinking of that, Meng Chao said without hesitation, Its not that the mega corporations cant develop the Hidden Mist Domain. However, a large part of the profits will definitely be handed over to the Survival Committee and added to Dragon Citys finances. It will be used for the citys infrastructure, education and training of the citizens, renovation of old residential areas, and support of small, as well as medium-sized enterprises, and so on. Also, the ancient information that we have excavated from Ruins No. 2the various biochemical technologies, the Ancients spirit technology, and their marvelous arts and techniquesshould also be made public to all the citizens and not be monopolized by a few people. Therefore, I absolutely do not agree with the implementation of the Land Enclosure Decree in the Hidden Mist Domain! Meng Chao, your opinion is also the opinion of the Red Dragon Army. . Shao Zhengyangs eyes were brimming with admiration and trust again. He nodded and said, In fact, if the Land Enclosure Decree is really implemented in the Hidden Mist Domain, the Red Dragon Army will not be at a disadvantage at all. After all, we have the numerical advantage. In the process of advancing into the Hidden Mist Domain, we have already seized a large number of strategic locations. However, the Red Dragon Army is the armed force of all the citizens of Dragon City. We are made up of thousands of ordinary citizens of Dragon City, and we will always fight for them. Even if the Red Dragon Army wants to develop the Hidden Mist Domain, as you said, we will share all the rights, including the crystal resources and the ancient technology, with all the citizens. However, the insistence of the mega corporations is not without reason. After all, the Land Enclosure Decree did not stop when we attacked the Hidden Mist Domain. The nine mega corporations did try their best in the final battle. Including the nine founders, the nine mega corporations sent more than ten deities in total. All of them were heavily wounded in the final battle. The price was indeed a terrible one. It was only natural that they demanded a high reward. Speaking of which, everyone has their own reasons. No one made a mistake based on principles. If we want to blame someone, we can only blame the enemy for being too fragile. They did not even put up much effective resistance in their own headquarters. As a result, we won too easily. Instead, we ended up with a Problem! As Shao Zhengyang spoke, he could not help but laugh. Meng Chao, do you know that I still feel dizzy even now? It feels like a dream. After many conversations, the number one expert of the Red Dragon Army had really treated Meng Chao as an old friend who shared the same ideals as Lei Zongchao. The corners of his eyes twitched as he recalled the bloody memories, The Monster War lasted for dozens of years. My entire prime period was spent in the roars of the monsters. Many times, when I woke up from a nightmare, I saw the claws and teeth of the monsters and the internal organs of my companions flying in front of my eyes, as if I had fallen into another nightmare. Im not afraid that you will laugh at me. For a long time, I thought that Dragon City could not win the Monster War and that its destruction was only a matter of time. What the Red Dragon Army had done was nothing more than to win a grand ending for the civilization of mankind. I didnt expect that in the past two to three years, we had completely turned the tide of the war. Since the great victory of the northern front, Dragon City seemed to have won the favor of fate. The Red Dragon Army had also been riding the wind and breaking the waves. The war was getting smoother and smoother, and the resources were increasing. The combat ability of the officers and soldiers at the basic level had improved by leaps and bounds. More and more powerful experts had emerged in the middle and high levels. Everything was so wonderful that it was like a miracle! After the battle at the outskirts of Dragon City ended, the monster civilization did not carry out effective resistance in most of the war zones. Originally, we had calculated that the monster mastermind had contracted its forces and was prepared to carry out the most tenacious and bloody resistance near the headquarters. The Red Dragon Army has already prepared all the ammunition that they have accumulated over the years. They have sacrificed two to three Deity Realm experts, three Heaven Realm experts, and even an army of a million. Who would have thought that the monster civilization did not struggle at all other than creating some trouble for us with the illusion! Neither the Red Dragon Army nor the nine mega corporations, including all the superhuman individuals and ordinary citizens, would have thought that the victory that they had dreamed of would fall from the sky in such a way. Many people were blinded by the victory. More and more people were blinded by the astronomical spoils of war and became impetuous and unrecognizable. This is probably called the trouble of happiness! Meng Chao understood Shao Zhengyangs meaning. In fact, Dragon Citys current problem was the same as Superstar Resources problem. It was just that the expansion speed was too fast. It was a little indigestion after eating too many resources in one go. If the monster civilizations trophies and the ancient ruins super technology could be perfectly digested, the Dragon City civilization would definitely achieve an explosive breakthrough and climb to a new level in time. However, if they only knew how to devour without restraint and did not think about how to digest the resources that were being devoured, allowing nutrients to flow into their limbs, bones, and internal organs in a sufficient and uniform manner, it was possible that they would be stuffed to death. Speaking of which, Meng Chao also felt that the current monster civilization had lost too easily, especially when compared with the one from his previous life. Both sides had almost lost their last drop of blood. Their victory this time was a little easy, or even falling from the sky. If Meng Chao felt that he was not satisfied, then he was too heartless. However, in the replay of the final battle, Meng Chao did feel that the monster mastermind, the mother, had not gone all out. One should to know that in the past six months, Monster Mountain Range had been scattered with many remnants of the beast horde. These scattered soldiers had almost all been surrounded, annihilated, and captured by the humans. If the mother could summon them back to the Hidden Mist Domain in time, it would definitely turn this place into the most terrifying slaughterhouse. Also, there was a type of bacteria in the Hidden Mist Domain that had extremely strong cell division and regeneration abilities. It was known as the Green Tide by Meng Chao and the other exploration team members. The ultra-high voltage transmission towers that were covered by the Green Tide turned into towering giants that forcefully dragged the most powerful armored airships from the sky to the ground. It was such a useful biological weapon. Why did the mother not replicate it on a large scale and form the Green Tide Legion? If it was because there were not many UHV transmission towers, and it was impossible to get enough steel structures to serve as the skeleton of the green giants, the Green Tide would have been much stronger. In that case, there must be a lot of reinforced concrete between the ruins of Peach Blossom Town that could be filled into the Green Tide, right? Moreover, a large number of Apocalyptic Beast Evolvers had not completed the modulation due to insufficient resources, so they had to rush into the battle in a very tender form. However, Meng Chao felt that it had been more than half a year since the battle at the periphery of Dragon City. With the mothers wisdom, it should not have failed to see that the monster civilization was defeated like a collapsing mountain. It was only a matter of time before humans invaded its lair. If it really wanted to create a batch of Apocalyptic Beast with ultimate evolved bodies to defend its last lair, should it not gather the remaining resources and use them? It could stop the refinement of a batch of Apocalyptic Beasts with evolved bodies and supply all the crystals, spiritual gas, and nutrients to the mature bodies that had the best chance of success. It could even be used to feed the evolved bodies of the apocalyptic beasts that had stopped the refinement, they could also be fed to the mature bodies. Such a sacrifice could at least produce three to five, or even seven to eight evolved Apocalyptic Beast, that could be put up a fight, right? It was much better than the current situation where dozens of Apocalyptic Beasts were refined in one go, but they were still in the embryonic and infant stages. None of them could fight. Such a simple principle had been known to the mothers body since the ancient war tens of millions of years ago. At that time, the mother had ordered the monsters to kill and devour each other, using the method of raising insanity to cultivate the strongest king of the monsters. How could it have lived for tens of millions of years, but it was gradually returning? In short, the failure of the monster civilization was inevitable. However, as long as the mother possessed intelligence on the same level as Meng Chao, it could deal ten or even a hundred times more damage to humans. Why was the monster civilization so merciful when it was about to die? Could it be that the mother realized that no matter how hard it struggled, it would not be able to escape the fate of destruction and was tired, so it simply gave up? How is that possible? It must be known that even when facing its creator, the Ancients who had mastered the space-based orbital strike technology, the mother would still try its best to fight until the last breath of destruction. Against the Earthlings who were hundreds of times weaker than the Ancients, the mother had to take a risk no matter what, right? is it possible that the mother has been asleep for thousands of years, and its brain cells and nerve cells have been losing their activity, causing its intelligence to gradually dry up, and in the end, it has been reduced to a level worse than me? Or perhaps, because I am a reincarnator who has returned from the end of the world, carrying the great fortune of the chosen one, I am constantly emitting a domineering aura that is like a flood. Ordinary superhumans and even Deity Realm experts might not be able to see this domineering aura, but the mother is keenly aware of my unfathomable realm and unparalleled means. It feels that the more it resists, the more miserable it will die in my hands. Why dont we end the battle as soon as possible and give itself a quick death? Meng Chao was baffled. There was another thing that was very strange. The human beings had dug up the lair of the monsters and taken out the giant brain and the micro brain inside the mother. They were scanning the giant brain and the micro brain layer by layer at the molecular level and figured out all the secrets of the monster civilization. Why was the mission progress of the Mystery of Supernatural Entities still stuck at 99% ? D*mn it. The civilization of monsters is dead. How do I solve the last 1% of the puzzle? Although Meng Chao was rich now, he was not greedy for the contribution points that would be rewarded for completing the mission. However, he was a little obsessive. Every time he saw the 99% above his vision, he felt that countless ants were crawling on his cerebral cortex. He could not stand it anymore. Chapter 833 - Subtle Changes There was no way that the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities could be rushed. It could only be put aside for now. Right then, the most important thing was to solve the problem regarding the Land Enclosure Decree. Uncle Shao, I am a humble man. Naturally, I cant stop the implementation or even the upgrade of the Land Enclosure Decree. However, Broken Star Club has hundreds of thousands of members. These Broken Star superhumans are the grassroots backbone in all walks of life. They are the people who personally fight on the front lines and keep close contact with the citizens. Meng Chao solemnly said, Other than that, Im also a director in Blue Home. Many of Blue Homes members are owners of small and medium-sized enterprises. They are experts and scholars who are eager to get rid of the mega corporations capital and resource restrictions as well. I think that they are the same as us. They dont want to see the nine mega corporations continue to expand to monopolize everything under the influence of the Land Enclosure Decree. Although Broken Star Club and Blue Home are only civil organizations, at the very least, we can make a counter-argument that is completely different from the sun never setting theory, allowing the citizens of Dragon City to think about the possibility of a second future that is not the same. It has only been glorious for a hundred years! Meng Chaos statement was more proactive and resolute than Shao Zhengyang had imagined. It was precisely because of this that the number one expert of the Red Dragon Army, who did not even bat an eyelid in the face of the apocalyptic beasts, was somewhat hesitant. Meng Chao, think carefully. I meant to talk to you about this. I didnt want you to make such a big fuss and go to such an extent. Shao Zhengyang earnestly said, I know that your Superstar Resource Recovery Company has many cooperation projects with the nine mega corporations. Recently, your business agreements have been signed until they were weak. You and the third-generation elites of the nine great clans have also fought side by side and risked life and death. Its an extraordinary friendship. If you mobilize the power of Broken Star Club and Blue Home to oppose the Land Enclosure Decree, the commercial interests of Superstar Resource will certainly be affected. You, on the other hand, will be deeply bound to the Red Dragon Army. This may not be a good thing for your future development. Therefore, you must consider it carefully. Shao Zhengyangs words made Meng Chao feel warm inside. If he was someone who would do anything to achieve his goal, Meng Chaos statement was exactly what he wanted. There was no reason for the other party not to immediately put Meng Chao and Superstar Resource Recovery Company on the Red Dragon Armys war chariots and tie them together. However, Shao Zhengyang was, after all, an open and aboveboard iron-blooded general. He was sincere and considered it from Meng Chaos point of view. General Shao, Ive already considered it very clearly. Meng Chao smiled slightly. He changed the way he addressed the Red Dragon Army expert from Uncle to General to show that his support for the Red Dragon Army was not because of their personal friendship, and it was not because of the face of Battle God Lei Zongchao. Instead, it was purely based on the overall situation and the future of Dragon City. You asked me at the beginning whether I had imagined the future of Dragon City. To be honest, I had imagined it countless times, but I couldnt find the answerwho could save Dragon City? Who could save Dragon City? Meng Chao asked straightforwardly. However, although I dont know who could save Dragon City, Im certain that the nine mega corporations alone would not be able to save Dragon City! Dragon City, which is completely under the control of the mega corporations, will be doomed to fail or even be destroyed even if it can extend its tentacles to the Other World like an octopus and flaunt its power for a moment, just like Peach Blossom Town in front of us. If Dragon City is destroyed, will there be any meaning to Superstar Resource, commercial interests, future, and friendship? As for being deeply bound to the Red Dragon Army It is well-known that my father is a retired veteran of the Red Dragon Army. Although I am not his biological son, I was dug out by him at the risk of his own life from the depths of the crumbling ruins where monsters were wreaking havoc. My life was saved by the Red Dragon Army and raised by the Red Dragon Army. Im the true son of the Red Dragon Army. Do you think that Im afraid of standing out in the open and standing on the same side as the Red Dragon Army to create the future of Dragon City Together? Shao Zhengyang was moved. His short silver hair on his temples was emitting a radiance that was as sharp as a sword, and there were streaks of lightning that were condensing and surging in his eyes. Well, well. What a son of the Red Dragon Army! Shao Zhengyang was resolute as he said, one word after another, Meng Chao, based on what youve said today, the Red Dragon Army will always be your strongest support and support you, Broken Star Club, and Superstar Resource! Dont worry. In the Red Dragon Army, we dont have the habit of letting anyone charge on their own. We will not let down any soldiers who fought bravely and were wounded and bleeding. As it happens, in the course of the Red Dragon Armys attack on the Hidden Mist Domain, more than twenty kilometers southeast of Mist Mountain, they discovered and occupied a complex vein with abundant resources. Many kinds of rare crystals such as Fire Crystals, White Crane Crystals, Blue-patterned Crystals, and Red Crystals were stored there. Based on the high-pressure spirit gas spurting out of the boreholes, the reserves of the crystals underground were astonishing, and the quality was quite good. This time, the Red Dragon Army is not going to hand over the crystal mine to any mining company. Instead, it is going to develop, refine, and utilize it on its own. If you want to exploit the crystal mine, you will need large underground facilities such as shield machines and other construction machinery, or giant Sandworms that are specially modified to dig holes in the ground and swallow rocks. Meng Chao, I heard that your familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company merged with the original Spirit Creation Living and completely received the other partys technical personnel, relevant information, and experimental facilities? Spirit Creation Living used to be Dragon Citys first-class giant Sandworm modulation factory. Many of Dragon Citys underground space exploration projects, including the construction of underground rail lines, were all handed over to Spirit Creation Living to do. I wonder how much of this technology you have left. The technology is definitely not a problem. Meng Chao explained to Shao Zhengyang that although Spirit Creation Livings incident of The chief biochemical technologist, Dr. Gao Ye, turning into a super Sandworm and betraying the human civilization had caused a great deal of damage to its bones and vitality. However, after it was acquired by Superstar Resource, it gradually recovered its former standards by making use of Meng Chaos connections and the support of the entire biochemical modulation circle. Especially through Meng Chaos connections, they had reached strategic cooperation agreements with the abnormal beast research department and Agricultural University. Not only had the technology of the experimenters improved by leaps and bounds, but the experimental facilities had also been upgraded. They were much better than when Gao Ye was in charge of the overall situation in the past, they were on a whole new level! In that case A glint flashed in Shao Zhengyangs eyes as he said, Meng Chao, is Superstar Resource interested in cooperating with the Red Dragon Army to jointly develop the astonishingly abundant composite crystal ore? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His breathing quickened. Spirit energy was the most important source of energy in the Other World. It was also the power source for all civilizations in the Other World, including the Dragon City civilization that had transmigrated to the Other World. Crystals, on the other hand, were highly compressed and rich spirit energy. They were the foundation of cultivation, scientific research, construction, and combat. In short, whoever controlled the crystal ore veins Would control everything. In the past, most of the crystal exploration, mining, and smelting industries in Dragon City had been firmly controlled by the two major corporations, Sky Pillar and Universe. The two corporations were also one of the nine super corporations with clusters of glittering crystals. In fact, they were the top giants among the nine super corporations. Even the crystals that the Red Dragon Army consumed on a daily basis were mainly provided by Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation. Although, in most cases, Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporations would provide the crystals that the Red Dragon Army needed first in order to maintain quality and quantity. However, it was not a good feeling to have the most important strategic materials in the hands of others. Ordinary crystals were not a big deal, but some extremely rare high-level crystals were involved. Even if Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation really excavated them, they might not send them to the Red Dragon Army immediately. It was more likely that they would be left for the peerless experts in the nine great families who could afford the price. The Red Dragon Army naturally wanted to change this situation. The problem was that long before the Red Dragon Army and the Survival Committee were established, the forerunners of Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation had already begun to explore and excavate the crystal ore veins around Dragon City. The founder of Sky Pillar Corporation, Lu Siyas grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, was one of the best prospectors, crystal specialists, and spirit scientists in Dragon City. It could even be said that the naming, definition, mining, and smelting methods of the crystals in Dragon City were established by pioneers like Lu Zhongqi. Lu Zhongqi had made significant contributions to Dragon City before. The dozens of mother lodes that he had discovered had brought the burning flames of spirit energy to Dragon City, which was about to be devoured by darkness due to the depletion of its resources. On the other hand, he himself had been exploring the depths of the mines with the densest spirit energy day after day, year after year. His internal organs, limbs, and the spirit veins all over his body had been moistened by the crystals without his knowledge. Together with his extraordinary talent, his cellular structure was extraordinary, he had actually become the peerless expert with the richest spirit energy in Dragon City. It was reasonable and impeccable for such a peerless expert who had made great contributions to Dragon City to establish the largest mining group in Dragon City. Sky Pillars competitor, Universe Corporation, as well as the super enterprises that monopolized other important fields in Dragon City, were in a similar situation. They all had their own reasons for monopolizingall kinds of objective reasons that were reasonable or unavoidable. Therefore, during the twenty to thirty years when the Red Dragon Army had just been established and was still very young, they had always accepted the model of the nine mega corporations providing war resources and military budgets. In short, the Red Dragon Army only cared about fighting. The other trivial matters were all handled by the nine mega corporations. At the moment when Dragon Citys civilization was on the brink of death, this model had worked well. Faced with the threat of a torrential beast horde, the Red Dragon Army and the big nine had a long honeymoon period where they were very close and worked together. However, with the rise of the Red Dragon Army and the expansion of mega corporations, especially in the past six months, the collapse of the number one enemythe monster civilization, the situation had changed subtly without anyone realizing it. Chapter 834 - An Even More Interesting Partner It was obvious that the Red Dragon Army, which was ten times stronger than it was in the previous world, could no longer tolerate the fact that strategic resources were restricted by humans. They were determined to win the Monster War in a big way. The Red Dragon Armys prestige in the hearts of Dragon City citizens had risen to the highest level. Before the new and larger-scale colonization war started, the problem of resources would be completely solved in this once-in-a-lifetime window period! However, such an approach was bound to break the tacit understanding and conventions that the major forces of Dragon City had maintained for decades. Sky Pillar Corporation, Universe Corporation, and the nine mega corporations were usually highly competitive but would huddle together at critical moments. How would they view the rise of the Red Dragon Army in such a strong way? Sensing Meng Chaos hesitation, Shao Zhengyang said, Dont misunderstand. Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation will always be the Red Dragon Armys strategic partners. Our relationship has always been good. In the future, most of the Red Dragon Armys crystal resources will be supplied by the two organizations. However, unlike the Monster War, Dragon City will likely face a war thats going to attack from all directions and march into the depths of the Other World. The Monster War was an internal battle. The battlefield was right in front of our home. It was quite convenient to get resources even in our hometown. However, if the vanguard of the Red Dragon Army goes to the depths of the Other World, thousands of kilometers away, and finds a large-scale crystal vein there, would we have to wait for the professional mining teams of Sky Pillar and Universe Corporation to catch up? Otherwise, would we have to stare at the crystal ores buried deep underground? That would certainly not work. In a brand-new war, the Red Dragon Army will certainly have to grasp the ability to collect, refine, and utilize all resources on its own. The choices of suppliers and contractors will also need to be more diversified and have more options. Other than the nine traditional mega corporations, we must find and support more enterprising individuals and groups who love Dragon City and are loyal to mankind. The should also be willing to contribute everything to the advancement of civilization together with the Red Dragon Armylike you and Superstar Resource. Such self-reliance and diversified development will be more conducive for us to achieve more and greater victories in the vast and complicated battlefield of the Other World. Dont you agree, Meng Chao? Meng Chao was deep in thought. He had to admit that the best expert of the Red Dragon Army had offered him a price that he could hardly refuse. In fact, Superstar Resource had long wanted to get involved in the crystal mining industry. The extraction and smelting of crystals is the crown of the spirit energy industrial system. Only by dabbling in crystal mining, could emerging enterprises take the breathtaking leap to become mega corporations completely. In a short span of three years, Superstar Resource had put together a grassroots team from a few harvesters, continuously developing at an insatiable rate. The industry was surprised by this miracle, though. However, no one knew better than Meng Chao that the development of their own enterprise had reached its limit. The key problem was the monsters. Superstar Resource Recovery Company started off with monster harvesting. Up until now, it had integrated 30% of the middle and low-level monster harvesting in Dragon City into the production of synthetic canned food. Monster harvesting was the most important thing in the company, which brought endless profits. Only then could it support the researchers of the original Spirit Creation Creatures to carry out frontier biotechnology exploration with an extremely long cycle of return, as well as Meng Chaos plan for the future. In the eyes of others, it looked like all kinds of whimsical money-burning. The problem was that the monsters were gone. The Monster War ended with humans completely occupying Monster Mountain Range. On Monster Mountain Range, all the wild monsters had either been hunted by humans or captured by humans. The large number of monsters that were less harmful had also been blocked by the power grid and minefields of humans. Drones and fixed cameras had also been used to monitor them. There was no longer an overwhelming monster horde that could be harvested by Superstar Resource. Of course, there was artificial breeding of monsters, large numbers of captive breeding, genetic modification and mechanical modification These new industries were developing rapidly. Despite that, whether Superstar Resource could smoothly transform from a traditional monster harvesting company to a new monster production, breeding, and modification company that always occupied the leading position in the industry, was still unknown. Outside Monster Mountain Range, there were also some monsters that were labeled as magical beasts, ferocious beasts, cursed beasts, and synthetic beasts in the entire Other World. However, they were not as dense as in the monster mountains. Even if there were large-scale monster groups living in certain places, they were often controlled by the foreign worlds civilization and were vassals of the elves and barbarians. In short, monster harvesting was a setting sun industry. If Superstar Resource wanted to grow to the point where they could compete with the nine mega corporations and influence Dragon Citys future direction, it was necessary for them to find a brand-new racetrack and take the lead there. This was the reason why Meng Chao spent money wantonly after the battle in the Lair and explored brand-new business opportunities in the name of the Lairs transformation. Since crystal mining was the crown of the spiritual energy industry, Meng Chao naturally would not let go of the opportunity to burn money in the field. The original Spirit Creation biological gene laboratory, which had become the internal project team of Superstar Resource, had developed a large number of giant sandworms for tunneling and mining under Dr. Takanos leadership. In the past few years, even when the development of the enterprise was at its most difficult, Meng Chao had gritted his teeth and continued to invest in the project in order to preserve the lifeline of the giant Sandworms technology. To this day, the performance parameters of the giant Sandworm, which was specially used for mining by Superstar Resource, were very close to the underground engineering machinery used by Sky Pillar and Universe Corporation. One should know that the Other World was a world that was filled with spirit energy and extremely unstable material. The spirit energy fluctuation at the atomic level could easily cause changes in the molecular structure, resulting in visible deformation of the machinery. Especially in the depths of the mines where the spirit magnetic environment was complicated and high-energy radiation was everywhere, the failure rate of the construction machinery was frighteningly high. The giant Sandworm, which was produced by Superstar Resource, naturally did not have such a problem because it was a purely natural and pollution-free biochemical tool. Even if the cells were damaged by the radiation and their functions were limited, it would be very easy to inject various gene medicine to accelerate cell division and wound healing. It would be much faster and cheaper to repair the machinery than sending technicians to drill into the depths of the mines filled with radiation, it would also be much cheaper. According to the self-estimation of Superstar Resources biochemical laboratory, the overall efficiency ratio of mining with giant sandworms would increase by more than 3% compared to the efficiency of traditional mining with runic machinery. As the crown industry that had astronomical funds and resources flowing every minute and second, the 3% increase in overall efficiency could be said to be an earth-shaking improvement. Meng Chao took the experimental report and went to look for Lu Siya. If he wanted to collaborate with Sky Pillar Corporation through her, it would be best if he could become one of the major suppliers of Sky Pillar Minerals. Lu Siya was a genius prospector who had inherited the mantle of her grandfather, Lu Zhongqi. After analyzing the experimental report and observing the excavation of the giant Sandworm on the spot, she could tell at a glance that what Meng Chao said was true. She and Meng Chao had a life-and-death relationship. Moreover, she herself had a certain percentage of shares in Superstar Resource. She had also secretly funded several new companies with Meng Chao. If necessary, she could put this project into a new company that only belonged to the two of them. For the ambitious Queen Bee, there was no reason for her to reject Meng Chaos proposal, either in terms of reason or commercial interests. The problem was that she and her father did not have the final say in Sky Pillar Minerals. Although her father was the one in charge of Sky Pillar Minerals He was merely managing the business for the Lu family. When it came to changing the main suppliers, not only would they have to be restricted by the other powerful members of the Lu family, but they would also have to deal with the scrutiny of the Lu familys patriarch, Lu Zhongqi. This was not just a matter of technological innovation and the improvement of overall efficiency. Many suppliers were the Lu familys staunch allies who had worked together for decades. As early as in the dark era when the survival committee had not yet been established, they had firmly stood on the Lu familys side and made great contributions to the rise of Sky Pillar Corporation. The Lu family returned the favor by cashing in a lot of benefits from these allies. They even supported many suppliers to ascend to the seats of the Survival Committee. The makers and suppliers of the rune machines joined hands to form the Rune Machine Association and erected barriers to the industry. The interests that had been intertwined for decades could not be easily shaken by Meng Chao and Superstar Resource, which were still wet behind the ears? In the end, Lu Siya and her father gave Meng Chao a lot of face and ordered thirty giant Sandworms for mining from Superstar Resource despite the pressure from family. But that was all. Even Sky Pillar Corporation could only do this, not to mention Universe Corporation. Meng Chao had a good relationship with Shen Yupeng, the leader of the third generation of universal group and the best among the secret police of Dragon City. But no matter how good it was, it was not good enough for him and Lu Siya to soak in the same medical cabin and help each other scrub their backs. If the situation was not resolved soon, the project of giant Sandworms of Superstar Resource would come to an end. After all, no matter how miraculous Meng Chao and Superstar Resources rise were, they were just nouveau riche without any foundation. They could not afford to continue burning money on a project that had no hope. Besides, after bumping into walls at the entrance of the crystal mining industry, Meng Chao was also resisting the idea of becoming a supplier for Sky Pillar and Universe Corporation. As the saying went, the big shop bullies the customer. Compared to the nine deep-rooted mega corporations, Superstar Resource Recovery Company at the moment were still very immature. Even if their family had worked hard to become one of the main suppliers of Sky Pillar and Universe Corporation, the price and conditions offered by the other party would certainly be very harsh. They would never allow Superstar Resource to earn money easily, they would continue to develop and grow. In fact, the other party deliberately brought in the hotheaded Superstar Resource just to bargain with the traditional suppliers. After the bargain was over, they would abandon Superstar Resource as if it was a common practice in the business world. In short, the other party did not care about Superstar Resource. Meng Chao also did not want to be at the mercy of others. In contrast, perhaps the Red Dragon Army, seemed to be a more sincere and more interesting partner? Chapter 835 - Long-Destined Decision! Chapter 835: Long-Destined Decision! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Then, the only question now was if Superstar Resource Recovery Company would really join hands with the Red Dragon Army. Moreover, if he specially mobilized the power of Broken Star Club and Blue Home to oppose the Land Enclosure Decree with a clear banner, what kind of reaction would it trigger from the big nine? Meng Chao was not afraid that the commercial interests of Superstar Resource Recovery Company would be damaged. After all, Superstar Resource was only a tool that he used to change the future. If he forgot his original intention just to keep the tools intact and let Dragon City continue to run along the ruts of destruction like in his previous life That was putting the cart before the horse. It was too stupid. Nevertheless, he had to consider the stability and balance of Dragon City. . In his previous life, the Red Dragon Army had lost soldiers and generals in the northern offensive, including Thunder God Shao Zhengyang at peak combat strength. After that setback, they never recovered and always lived under the wings and shadows of the mega corporations. The Red Dragon Armys weakness was, of course, one of the reasons that led to its eventual destruction. However, at that time, there was also one benefit to the Red Dragon Armys inaction in shaking off the big nine and becoming Dragon Citys savior. At that time, the Red Dragon Army was very satisfied with playing the role of garrison army, security army, and engineering soldier. Even if they threw themselves into the battle, they would surround the Deity Realm experts who were born in the mega corporations and consume the enemy civilizations shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Such a tacit understanding at least prevented Dragon City from having the problem of internal friction. It had only brought about the glory of the Extraordinary Disaster for a short period of ten to twenty years. Unfortunately, no one knew better than Meng Chao that this glory was just a flash in the pan. With the current situation of Dragon City, it was impossible to win the war between worlds. If he had to choose between the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations, Meng Chao would definitely be on the Red Dragon Armys side. Not only because he was the son of the Red Dragon Army But also because the mega corporations in his previous life had failed. Im giving you a chance, but youre useless. Should he not change the players and play a different game? Unfortunately, it was a reason that could not be made public. It did not matter if he told the founders of the nine mega corporations in person that those high and mighty Deity Realm experts had the ability to foresee the future and the future Dragon City would be destroyed because of the corporations abnormal expansion, hence they should honestly hand over most of the profits, rights, and military force of the enterprises. They should also let the Survival Committee hold real power and allow the Red Dragon Army to become the core force to save Dragon City. The Deity Realm experts and countless vested interests who were attached to the nine mega corporations would not dare or be willing to believe it. Support the rise of the Red Dragon Army. That was an extremely sharp double-edged sword. If the Red Dragon Army could rise in a relatively gentle and intelligent way, as well as reach a new balance with the nine mega corporations, the two sides would engage in healthy competition, supervise each other, promote each other, and learn from each others strengths and weaknesses. Dragon Citys civilization would be walking on two legs and beating people with two fists. That was the scene Meng Chao was most willing to see. However, deep in the micro brains memory, Meng Chao had heard a sentence that the mother once said to Jin Qianxi. He pondered for a long time but could not refute it. Arent humans monsters? Yes, many times, humans had been more cunning, insidious, greedy, and ferocious than monsters. At the very least, humans could easily read the emotions and desires of monsters from their hideous faces. However, no human had ever been able to read another human 100%. The Red Dragon Armys rise was a matter of slight carelessness. It was very likely that it would turn into a conflict between the two forces in Dragon City, or an even more intense conflict. It would result in a rift that did not appear in his previous life and was enough to tear the entire civilization apart. This was the reason why Meng Chao did not want to think about this problem in detail in the past. At that time, he always thought that his realm was low and that he was just an insignificant character. The Monster War had not ended yet, and the Red Dragon Army and mega corporations were still very close There were many reasons to avoid the problem; he had struck a balance between the Red Dragon Army and the mega corporations. But now, he had nowhere to run. With their great victory of the Monster War, the threat that had suppressed Dragon City for decades was finally gone. Many problems and contradictions in Dragon City were now being exposed one by one. I have reached five-star Heaven Realm and am about to march toward the peak of the Heaven Realm when I am not even 25 years old. No matter what, I am not a nobody. My familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company has also developed to the limit, or the critical point. From now on, no matter which domain I reach out to, Ill face the commercial competition with the nine mega corporations. I wont be able to develop in the same way as before. Its time to make a decision! If he really made up his mind, he would not have to hesitate anymore. It only took Meng Chao a few seconds to see his own path clearly. If Dragon City is purely controlled by the nine mega corporations, it will definitely come to a dead end. I came back from the end of the world to change everything. Then, why is there a need to be cautious and timid? I want to block the wheel of history, but Im hoping that I wont have to pay any price, that I wont hurt the harmony and the interests of anyone, that I wont have to face a fierce backlash, and that I will not even be seriously hurt. That is not only naive but also stupid. From the moment I was reborn, I should have predicted this day. After all, Ive already seen the worst outcome. If a new player comes to the table, will it end up worse than Dragon Citys destructions? Thinking of this, Meng Chao took a deep breath. General Shao, if the Red Dragon Army really trusts Superstar Resource so much and is willing to fight side by side with us and share the responsibility of developing the crystal lodes in the Hidden Mist Domain, which is such an arduous and important task He stared at Shao Zhengyang with determination in his eyes and enunciated each word clearly. Then, all my colleagues in Superstar Resource and I will never betray the Red Dragon Armys trust. We will certainly bring out our best technology, our best researchers, and our best resources. We will do everything we can to win the battle beautifully together with the Red Dragon Army! Just like that, Meng Chao and Shao Zhengyang reached a gentlemans agreement. Superstar Resource and the Red Dragon Army were fully collaborating and making preparations in secret. Of course, Meng Chao did not have to deal with the specific business collaboration matters personally. He remained in the monsters lair and focused on his cultivation. After Shao Zhengyangs reminder, he also took some time to browse the news platforms and major forums on the Internet to understand the latest developments in Dragon Citys sudden changes and undercurrents. Meng Chao found that Dragon City was now at a very special stage. If one had to use one word to describe it, it would be impetuous. Another word would be confused. Another word would also be Inflated. Over the past decades, the people of Dragon City had always had the sharpest monster claws and teeth at their throats. When people faced external threats to their survival, it was always easier to reach a consensus. Lets put other problems aside for now. Lets work together and live first! This was once the common opinion of tens of millions of people in Dragon City, whether they were superhuman individuals, Red Dragon Army troops, or ordinary citizens. However, after the problem of living was solved, there were questions of how to live better, what did it mean to live better, and who should live better first They could be answered by at least 105 people in Dragon City. In addition, there were concepts such as the Ancients, ancient civilization, and ancient war. Not forgetting, the monster mastermind had originally been a biochemical weapon concocted by the Ancients. The Ancients had once occupied the entire Other World. Perhaps, they had even left behind in the depths of the Other World a biochemical weapon that was even more powerful than the monster mastermind and an indigenous civilization that was even more terrifying than the monster civilization Such rumors were flying all over the place. This made the citizens of Dragon City even more confused. They felt as if a storm was coming, and they were all in a state of panic. Speaking of which, everything that happened in Ruins No. 2 should have been top-secret and should not have been easily leaked. Unfortunately, the Dragon City civilization did not have a strong core management organization to begin with, and the battle to attack the Hidden Mist Domain had involved too many people. The more people there were, the more eyes there were. Word of mouth spread, and after all kinds of exaggeration, the ancient civilization had evolved into an existence similar to the Supernatural Entities in the heavens. In a sense, it was not too wrong to understand it this way. The vision of Dragon Citys people was originally highly limited to the small Monster Mountain Range, but in just half a century The width of their vision had suddenly expanded to the entire Other World and even the sea of stars above the Other World. The depth of their field of vision had extended from half a century after Dragon City transmigrated to hundreds of millions of years. The impact of the entire world being magnified ten thousand times in an instant was indeed not something that everyone could withstand. Faced with the vast and mysterious Other World, some people were worried and even worried over nothing. They were worried that the moment they rushed out of Monster Mountain Range, they would encounter an Other World civilization that was a hundred times stronger than the monster civilization, and Dragon City would be knocked to the ground in an instant. Everyone would become the slaves, food, and experimental subjects of the Other World people. If it were not for the fact that Earths civilization had been destroyed in an all-out nuclear warthis half-true news had spread like wildfirethe homelands would probably have their momentum greatly increased, and countless people would be willing to live on Monster Mountain Range. They could just develop for another five hundred years honestly! Of course, some people would cower, while others would advance rashly. Many people in Dragon City were muddled by the smooth sailing in the later stages of the Monster War. They felt that the biochemical weapons made by the Ancients were only so-so, and they boasted so much, but werent they still knocked down by us all at once? They strongly urged the Dragon City civilization to immediately rush out of Monster Mountain Range and go to the iron torrent, sweeping away thousands of soldiers, so as to realize the hegemony of conquering the other world as soon as possible, and at the same time, excavate more ancient ruins from the depths of the Other World, so that Dragon Citys civilization could grasp more ancient technology. Only by achieving a leap in civilization could they return to Earth as soon as possible to explore and rebuild their home. Time is of the essence. We have already stepped on the most terrifying enemy. What else is there to worry about? While the war machine of Dragon City is still rumbling, the entire economic and financial system is still in the state of war. Countless superhuman individuals and veterans with rich experience in killing are still waiting for the right moment. If we dont rush out of Monster Mountain Range now, when will we do it? Chapter 836 - Tit for Tat Fortunately, the people of Dragon City at this time were still very ambitious. They did not feel like they had reached the end of the world war in their previous life and had been besieged on all sides. After half a century of cruel war, the people of Dragon City had become valiant and respectful of martial arts. From enterprises to the military to the people, the color of iron and blood was extremely strong. With the prestige of a great victory, the argument of marching into the depths of the Other World quickly took over the absolute mainstream. The argument of guarding Monster Mountain Range could not possibly win the general publics favor. As for how to march and who to march on as the main body, there were many completely different views. Everyone was tit for tat and no one wanted to give in at all. Just as Shao Zhengyang once told Meng Chao, the problem of choosing to expand outward with a mega corporation as the main body or with the Red Dragon Army as the core needed to be urgently solved before Dragon City entered the next stage of development. Corporations are the most scientific, reasonable, and superior organizational structure in the millions of years that human civilization has developed! Meng Chao saw some supporters of the sun never setting theory on the Internet and advocated in this way, Corporations are the most groundbreaking, most enterprising, and most efficient organizations that can plunder and utilize resources to promote the development of science and technology as well as the expansion of civilization. Corporations gather human wisdom, courage, perseverance, and farsightedness all the best qualities found in the elites of mankind. From the moment that a corporation is born, it faces an endless stream of competition. Therefore, the corporation never resists. It even looks forward to the competition cheerfully, hoping to carve out a bloody path through a sea of blades. In the end, the weak and small corporations will fall, and the strongest corporation will push our civilization to the peak with the leadership of the strongest human elites! Back in the Earth era, the empire on which the sun never set drove invincible war chariots forward during the Industrial Revolution, conquering the four seas and crushing everything. At the same time, the eastern civilization nipped the corporations in their infancy. Holding on to what was left of them, they sealed themselves off and grew old. They missed the most important revolution, the great voyage, the great discovery, and the great conquest in the history of Earths civilization. That led to three hundred years of decline and sorrow! Friends, the era we are in today is very similar to the early days of the great voyage on Earth. Dragon Citys civilization and the empire on which the sun never set also have countless similarities. This is our destiny. No, it is our mission! Shouldnt we learn from our predecessors and grasp the rare opportunity presented by the Other Worlds great voyage era? Under the nine mega corporations leadership, shouldnt we spread the brilliance of Dragon Citys civilization to every corner of the Other World and build a new, even greater empire on which the sun never sets? That theory was very controversial. The big nines performance during the zombie crisis, the overthrowing of the Blood Alliances cruel rule, the Monster War, and a series of survival battles could also be said to be Dragon Citys mainstays. Therefore, many citizens supported the theory of the sun never setting and believed that the big nine would definitely lead Dragon Citys civilization in opening up a wider world and creating greater glory. However, the small and medium-sized enterprises that were gradually developing, the rising Red Dragon Army, and the newly-advanced experts who were unwilling to let the peerless experts monopolize a large amount of rare cultivation resources, also gradually gathered together and unified their thoughts in a life-and-death battle. They accumulated friendship and even forged an unbreakable alliance of interests. They also straightened their backs and formed their own voices. Indeed, the historical experience of the Earth era tells us that when companies develop rationally and compete in a healthy way under the supervision of the highest authority, they can truly promote the strength of the country. However, if companies shake off or even destroy higher-level regulations, ignore fairness, only focus on efficiency, and act out a game of the law of the jungle, vicious competition, and abnormal expansion under the banner of free development, ultimately allowing companies to stand above everything, it will be of no benefit to anyone, even to the companies themselves. After a hundred years of glory, the so-called empire on which the sun never set finally fell and returned to its original state, turning into the tiny country that was shrouded in mist and raining. Even the successor of that empire, the country at the top of the mountain, which was ten times more powerful than the empire on which the sun never set in its heyday, gradually gave way from the interests of the public and country to the interests of the corporations and selfish interests of the few people who controlled them. It was due to the theft by the corporations highest authority. In the end, the glorious business collapsed in just a few decades. The rise, glory, and decline of the two empires all proved that corporations, especially corporations that were in private hands, especially corporations that were in private hands and possessed tremendous military power, were definitely not the good news of a civilization! After all, conquering the Other World is not the goal. It is not to plunder and utilize the resources of the Other World efficiently either. Using these resources to build our civilization and even the entire Other World into a more prosperous and beautiful place so that all Dragon City citizens can enjoy the benefits of development and expansion is the goal. If we conquer the Other World for half a day, the mega corporations will receive more and more resources, expand more and more, and the divine-level champions will become stronger and stronger, but the ordinary citizens will still live in the dark and narrow slums, with monsters entering the water as the main source of spirit energy. They wont know how to awaken their extraordinary powers even if they train for their entire lives. Whats the point of such conquests? This was considered rather polite. There was something even more blunt and straightforward. In the past few decades, the Survival Committee thats controlled by the nine mega corporations has made countless promises to the citizens. They promised that we would have a more spacious residence, a more dignified job, and a more equal status. Our children will also receive more training resources. As long as they are willing to work hard, they will definitely have a chance to become superhuman. However, the realization of all these promises is still far away. Whenever ordinary citizens had doubts that the Survival Committee, which is controlled by the nine mega corporations, would shift all the responsibility to the monsters. Because the Monster War is still going on and all the resources have to be invested in the war, the citizens have to tighten their belts, wait, and so on Because the monsters often invade Dragon City, we are unable to build a more spacious residence and provide more jobs Because of the high pressure of the war, Dragon City is always on the highest alert state. Only the brains of superhumans can support the high-efficiency and high-intensity operation of the Survival Committee. Therefore, superhuman members of the Survival Committee are in the absolute majority. Among the ordinary citizens who occupy more than 95% of the total population of Dragon City, there are only a few ordinary people members who are like mascots. At the same time, the scale of the nine mega corporations continues to expand, and the powerhouses of the nine great families has increased as well. The gap between their food, clothing, shelter, and cultivation resources and the ordinary citizens grows larger Its as if only the ordinary citizens endured the suffering caused by the Monster War, while these so-called great families enjoyed astronomical war dividends in some ingenious way! Now, the Monster War is over. It has ended with our victory and countless spoils of war. We cannot help but ask, when will the Survival Committee, which is controlled by the nine mega corporations, be able to fulfill its promise? When will the Survival Committee be able to improve the living environment of ordinary citizens on a large scale and create jobs with more value and dignity? When will the Survival Committee pay attention to the education of the children of humble families and ensure that they have the same probability of awakening extraordinary power as the children of wealthy families? When will the Survival Committee be able to self-reform, reduce the number of members from mega corporations and the nine major families, increase the proportion of ordinary members and military members, and make the highest decisions in a way thats more considerate of the interests of all classes and groups in Dragon City? Some people even introduced themselves. I am from the Home Party. In Dragon City, where the Colonization Party was the absolute mainstream, we were the absolute outliers. We were often misunderstood and even slandered, thinking that we were cowards who only wanted to hide on Monster Mountain Range and had no fighting spirit at all. But what I want to say is that the Home Party has never opposed expansion. We just want to understand the meaning of expansion first. What if the expansion of Dragon City is just to raise the level of the Deity Realm experts by one or two levels, to make the enterprises of the Deity Realm experts bigger, to make the families richer, and to allow the children of the Deity Realm experts to raise more pets and feed them fatter steaks. The lives of the ordinary citizens, on the other hand, are not the same. Instead of enjoying the benefits of expansion, they have to bear the price of expansion. If they have to face the fury of the Other Worlds natives, if they have to turn into a pile of bones in the depths of the Other World thousands of miles away, if they refuse such expansion and become part of the Home Party, shouldnt they be the most rational choice for ordinary citizens? Always remember, my friends, when someone raises his arms and shouts, we should conquer the Other World at all costs, you must think clearly whether you are included in the we or cost. Such discussions could be seen everywhere on the Internet and on the streets. Even when one went shopping on the streets, one could hear the butcher waving his pig slaughtering knife and talking loudly. This was an era where the winds and clouds were surging and people were trying to save the country. If one did not worry about the country and the people, they would simply not be able to keep up with the trend. In the beginning, everyone could still maintain their rationality and calmly discuss Dragon Citys future path. As their words became sharper and sharper, continuously poking at each others sore spots, everyones anger rose. Rational discussion gradually turned into a storm that swept the entire city. The eye of the storm, should the Land Enclosure Decree be suspended or upgraded? seemed to be relatively calm. Nevertheless, a scandal that was very likely to shake the foundations of the nine mega corporations was detonated, causing a public uproar. Chapter 837 - Shocking Scandal Breaking news! Heaven 9, one of the nine mega corporations and the strongest manufacturer of gene medicine in Dragon City, has been exposed. Its original formula was stolen from another small-scale pharmaceutical company! Heaven 9 is Heaven Pharmaceuticals flagship product. It has brought endless cash flow to Heaven Pharmaceuticals. It is one of Heaven Pharmaceuticals most important propellers, allowing it to develop to its current scale! No one denies that Heaven Pharmaceuticals has made great contributions to Dragon Citys civilization in winning the Monster War. Many superhuman individuals have taken Heaven 9 to recover their combat ability quickly and train harder. However, one should not forget that its rise and expansion has an extremely disgraceful side. Heaven Pharmaceuticals first bucket of gold is stained with the blood and sweat of innocent victims! Back then, Zhu Feixue, the top medicine brewer in Dragon City, sold everything he had and risked his life. It was not easy for him to develop the prototype for Heaven 9. When Heaven Pharmaceuticals learned of the news and failed to take it by force, they deployed commercial spies and shamelessly stole the formula from Zhu Feixue. Then, they made use of a series of commercial operations that bullied the weak and forced Zhu Feixue into desperation. Zhu Feixues son, Red Brows Su Lun, betrayed mankind and joined the monster civilization in order to take revenge on Heaven Pharmaceuticals. He lurked in the nest city, waiting for the opportunity to fan the flames and create chaos in the nest city. If it were not for the fact that Meng Chao, the youngest Heaven Realm expert in Dragon City, had exposed Su Luns mask in time and fought with the abnormal beasts that had snuck into the Lair, the chaos would have resulted in hundreds of thousands of casualties. It might have even triggered a chain reaction on a larger scale, which would have resulted in a crushing defeat in the battle near Dragon City. Tens of millions of people would have been killed without a burial place! In order to recover the chaos in the Lair, Red Brows Su Lun, who was completely blinded by hatred, deserved death. But who caused all of this? Who bullied people and forced the genius medicine brewer who could have made a greater contribution to Dragon City to death? Who forced an innocent youth into a human-shaped monster full of hatred? Who was it that almost killed hundreds of thousands, or even tens of millions of people of Dragon City? Right now, Red Brows Su Luns limbs are broken, and he is living a life worse than death. He is waiting for justice in the prison. He will pay an equal price for what he has done, and he will even use his death to wash away his sins. However, we can not help but ask, is Red Brows Su Lun, a nobody, the only one who should be put on trial and pay the price? Is it possible that the chaos in the Lair that almost destroyed Dragon City could be orchestrated by such a nobody? A stone stirred up a thousand waves. The exposure of the scandal caused a great stir among the tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City. In particular, the scandal was not just a groundless rumor. There was evidence that was interlinked and irrefutable. Someone had meticulously collected a series of evidence that Heaven Pharmaceuticals had stolen the formula of the genius medicine brewer, Zhu Feixues secret medicine. They had even obtained the confession of a commercial spy and put it all on the Internet. Heaven Pharmaceuticals crime could be said to be a foregone conclusion. Faced with such overwhelming evidence, even the spokesperson of the company could only ramble and give vague explanations. Red Brows Su Lun was also in prison, making accusations against Heaven Pharmaceuticals. Im a hopeless devil. Even if I die ten thousand times, I wont be able to wash my sins away. Su Lun, whose limbs were broken and curled up like a ball of meat, said, But my mother, the brilliant medicine brewer of the past, Zhu Feixue, is innocent. She has the right to get justice. As the son of man, I also have the obligation to speak the truth of the past on behalf of my mother. I want everyone to know that the so-called Heaven 9 is the fruit of my mothers hard work, but it was shamelessly stolen by a mega corporation! The accusation from the prison soon had more than ten million hits on the Internet. Almost every citizen of Dragon City had heard Red Brows Su Luns sobbing accusation. Due to the twists and turns of the incident and the seriousness of the consequences, the scandal quickly spread. Of course, Heaven Pharmaceuticals became the target of public criticism. The other eight mega corporations were also hurt by the bombardment of public opinion. The topic of public discussion quickly changed from Heaven Pharmaceuticals to the original sin of the nine mega corporations rise. To be honest, how could a mega corporation that could collapse from order and rise from the bloody apocalypse be pure, innocent, and spotless? No ones first bucket of gold could withstand the criticism of a magnifying glass. In the past, the main contradiction of Dragon Citys civilization was the war between humans and monsters. The nine mega corporations and the Deity Realm experts behind them were the mainstay of Dragon City and the guardians of civilization. Many problems appeared to be insignificant or even inappropriate in front of the words live. At that time, who dared to jump out and criticize the mega corporations? The mega corporations would simply deal with it in disdain. Even the ordinary citizens wondered if this kid had been bewitched by the monster to destroy the foundation of Dragon City. However, it was still the same sentence. The monster civilization had been completely destroyed. Many of them were not placed on the scale, so there was no problem in weighing them in twos or threes. Once they were placed on the scale of Human heart under the eyes of the public, no one would know that they could weigh tens of thousands of pounds. Of course, the nine mega corporations were wealthy and deep-rooted after all. The hairs on their legs were thicker than the waists of many small and medium-sized enterprises. The leaders of the nine great clans, the older generation of godly state experts, superheroes, and the mainstays of the city also had an incomparably lofty prestige in the hearts of the citizens. No matter how indignant and indignant the ordinary citizens who wantonly attacked Heaven Pharmaceuticals were, most of them had a simple and kind heart and believed that It was probably the work of the people below. The old men at the top definitely did not know about it, and they would definitely not approve of it.. In short, the rule of the nine congresses over Dragon City was far from being overturned by such a scandal. But no matter what, this scandal was like a wedge that had dug a small crack in the seemingly unshakable rule of the nine congresses. In the face of overwhelming public opinion, the land enclosure decree seemed to be more and more awkward and inappropriate. Not to mention that the day of upgrading to a formal law was far away. Among the ordinary citizens, the calls for the immediate suspension of the writ of enclosure also grew louder and louder. Such calls gave military members, home-based members, and ordinary members a lot of room for manoeuvre. In several meetings on whether the writ of enclosure should be suspended or upgraded, the wealthy and colonial members were dispirited and speechless. For the first time in decades, the Survival Committee, which was jointly established by the nine supercorporations, seemed to show signs that it was out of their control. How could this be? Meng Chao, who had reorganized the entire process of exposing and fermenting the entire scandal, felt very strange. The former vice leader of the Golden Tooth Gang, the human traitor who had commanded the forces of the major gangs in the nest city in just a few short hours, Red Brows Su Lun, was personally exposed and captured by him. Su Lun had once falsely accused him of being the monsters lackey who had betrayed humanity. He had even nearly killed hundreds of thousands of innocent people. Meng Chao naturally did not have the slightest bit of affection or sympathy for him. However, Meng Chao did not think that Su Luns accusation of the feud between his family and Heaven Pharmaceuticals, the other party stealing his familys pharmaceutical formula, and indirectly forcing his mother to death was false. However, at that time, the Monster War had developed to the most critical and most dangerous stage. All the major forces in Dragon City had to unite closely and unite against a common enemy in order to defeat their number one enemy in the most perfect manner. Therefore, this scandal hadnt been exposed and fermented at that time. Red Brows Su Lun had also been handed over to the Abnormal Beast Research Department and kept in its secret prison. Why was the scandal fermented at this time and had obtained so many interlinked and irrefutable evidence? and Red Brows Su Lun, who was in the Abnormal Beast Research Departments secret prison, could also publicly accuse Heaven Pharmaceuticals? Meng Chao rubbed his glabella as his thoughts raced. A thought flashed through his mind as he instantly reacted. Thats right. Dragon City already has a secret investigation and enforcement agencythe Supernatural Tower, the tribunal, and Dragon Citys secret police! Although Dragon Citys secret police mainly deal with superhuman crimes, as well as monsters infiltration, and brainwashing humans are barely related to superhuman crimes No organization would complain that the scope of their powers and responsibilities is too big. Under normal circumstances, another department should be set up within the secret police of Dragon City to deal with the infiltration of abnormal beasts. Why did we have to start from scratch and establish the Abnormal Beast Research Department? Think carefully about the composition of the members of the two secret agencies. On the side of the secret police of Dragon City, most of them are sons of wealthy families and people who have an interest in the nine Super Enterprises. Its no wonder. After all, its an old organization established at the same time as the survival committee. Of course, its been firmly controlled by the nine super enterprises from the very beginning. On the side of the Abnormal Beast Research Department, there are many sons of poor families, elite veterans who came from the Red Dragon Army, and middle-and low-level superhumans who come from small and medium-sized enterprises. Even if there are a few sons of wealthy families like Lu Siya, they are often sent to the cold stove because their uncles dont care about them and their grandmothers dont care about them. Although Lu Siya is now a popular chicken appointed by my grandfather and a queen bee deeply respected by many sons of noble families, it is more or less because of Me. If I hadnt returned from the apocalypse, her fate would have come to an abrupt end in the outbreak of the Crimson jade tide below the raging waves mountain range. Then, there would be no story after that. I see. The Bureau of Investigation of Exotic Beasts has been the product of the forces of Dragon City other than the Nine Superstarswho have joined hands in an attempt to compete with the tribunal. The question is, why would the nine supercorporations watch the birth, rise, and grow of the Bureau of Investigation of Exotic Beasts? Or rather, who is the most capable person who can resist the pressure of the Nine Superstarsand allow the Bureau of Investigation of Exotic Beasts to expand into one of the most important secret investigation and enforcement agencies of Dragon City that can compete with the tribunal in just a few years Chapter 838 - Ocean-Pacifying Needle Chapter 838: Ocean-Pacifying Needle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There were not many big shots with such strength. The number of people who could be related to the Abnormal Beast Research Department could be counted on one hand. Meng Chao pondered for a moment, and his eyes immediately lit up. Master Lei! So the backer of the Abnormal Beast Research Department is the Battle God, Lei Zongchao! This discovery made Meng Chao ecstatic. In his vision of Dragon Citys future, the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations should reach a new balance. They were like two thick golden thighs that supported the progress of Dragon Citys civilization. However, the rise of the Red Dragon Army was bound to affect the interests of the nine mega corporations. . No one could have predicted that the probing, trading, and friction between the two sides would escalate into an internal division and an all-out conflict. In order for Dragon City to form a new order in a gentle, orderly, and stable manner in the post-Monster War era, it was necessary to have a high prestige in the hearts of all the forces and even all the citizens, there were also superhuman figures who had absolute force as the ultimate deterrent, stepping forward and acting as the Ocean-Pacifying Needle. Only in this way could the New Order of Dragon City be built in the shortest time and at the lowest price. In Meng Chaos opinion, no one was more suitable to be the anchor than Battle God Lei Zongchao. Master Lei was not a member of the Red Dragon Army. He was a noble man and voluntarily surrendered the highest power in the past, which allowed the nine mega corporations to successfully set up the Survival Committee and monopolize the key areas and unify the resources of Dragon City. His decades and a half of retirement and semi-seclusion made his prestige and status in the hearts of all the citizens rise to an unparalleled level. Meng Chao thought to himself, Battle God Lei Zongchao is the greatest common denominator of all the forces in Dragon City. If he is willing to stand out and take charge of the overall situation, I believe that no one will be unconvinced. Even if someone is unconvinced, they will be attacked by a group of people! Before this, Meng Chao was most worried about two things. The first was that Lei Zongchao still died in the battle to attack the Hidden Mist Domain, just like in his previous life. Fortunately, such a tragedy didnt happen after his and everyones efforts. The second was that Lei Zongchao was about to die. His will was depressed and he was no longer as ambitious as before. One had to know that this martial arts legend wasnt a person who was greedy for power and ambitious. Otherwise, he wouldnt have withdrawn from the competition to become the Master of Dragon City. In order to take the overall situation into consideration, he even opposed his best friend, Tyrant Saber Jin Wanhao, and went head to head with the nine major families. Therefore, Meng Chao had been worried that his hot blood would not be able to dampen Lei Zongchaos dejection. Through the two incidents involving the Abnormal Beast Research Department and Universe Corporations scandal, Meng Chao vaguely sensed that Lei Zongchao was not as aloof as he appeared to be. A martyr in his old age was filled with ambition. The old man still hoped that he could do more for the future of Dragon City at the last moment of his life. Thats great. Meng Chao thought to himself, When the cultivation here in the monster lair is over and all the trivial matters have come to an end, I will return to Battle God Palace as soon as possible and tell Master Lei about the soul-stirring battle between Jin Qianxi and the mother on the invisible battlefront. I believe that when Lei Zongchao learns that the love of his life has actually given so much for Dragon City and that he has such great expectations for her compatriots and civilization, he will definitely rouse his spirits and inherit Jin Qianxis will and give it his all, right? When Lei Zongchao really makes up his mind to do what he should have done decades ago, I can comb through the memory fragments of my previous life and sift out some key information for him to know. With Lei Zongchao taking charge of the overall situation and mediating in the middle, the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations will definitely be able to reach a new balance. By then, our civilization will have a brand-new look and be more closely united than in the past. Then, there will be no worries and we will be able to make great strides outside Monster Mountain Range! Meng Chao, who had made up his mind, was not in a hurry to step forward and jump into the boiling whirlpool of public opinion. He had rich experience in stealth, hibernation, and assassination in his previous life. After returning from the apocalypse, he was much calmer than his peers. Since the Land Enclosure Decree had been cleverly stopped by the opposing forces using the method of The brewing of the Heaven and Earth pharmaceutical scandal.. He didnt need to add to it. Instead, he could use his strength at more critical moments and more important places. As such, during this period of time, he didnt participate in the debate that was becoming more and more chaotic. It was also becoming more and more like a war of words. It was just that in the depths of the monsters lair in the second historical remnant, he was cultivating crazily, absorbing the power of the ancient era as if he was hungry. He was exploring the secrets hidden in the deepest part of his genes. The critical weapon could not replace the critical weapon, and material power could only be destroyed by material power. When it came to the benefits of real gold and silver, no theory would work. If Meng Chao was still a small five-star Heaven Realm warrior, no matter how much of a hero he was in Dragon City, he would still be talking nonsense with medals hanging on his chest. Only a pair of invincible iron fists that could destroy the world could pull all the forces in Dragon City to sit down and have a heart-to-heart talk. Everyone would discuss the principle of survival calmly. Of course, Meng Chao was still far from cultivating a pair of invincible iron fists that could destroy the world. He was still a long way from the legendary Deity Realm. However, he was only one step away from the six-star Spirit Armor Realm or even the peak of Heaven Realm. This was not easy. Although the Deity Realm was strong, it consumed an astronomical amount of cultivation resources. When it was fully activated, the resonance between the vitality magnetic field and the planet magnetic field would trigger all kinds of unexpected reactions. Not to mention the problems that would affect the surrounding environment, even the probability of spirit energy deviation was several times or even dozens of times higher than that of the low-level superhumans. In other words, the Heaven Realm experts would face all kinds of restrictions and pay a heavy price if they wanted to output 100% of their power. In addition, in Dragon City, the experts who could cultivate to the Heaven Realm were mostly the experts of the older generation above the age of fifty or sixty. They had fought their way out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the bloody era when mankind was still ignorant about the cultivation of spirit energy and the science of life. Many peoples cultivation methods were extremely unscientific, and it was just a coincidence, it was by accident that they had reached their current level. Although their level was high, their bodies were full of hidden injuries and hidden dangers. More or less, they all had the same troubles as Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. They had to take care of themselves at all times and must not attack recklessly. Otherwise, they would either be mentally deranged or burn themselves or even explode and die. In short, deities were equivalent to nuclear weapons. They were rarely used in conventional wars. In the unconventional war, which was the final battle that had just passed, more than twenty Deity Realm experts had been heavily injured again in the fierce battle with the mother. Their strength had plummeted. It was unknown whether they would be able to return to their pre-battle state. There were no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys were kings. In this delicate window period, peak Heaven Realm experts could be considered the mainstay of a force and had a lot of say. Luo Wu, the Soul Breaking Saber whom Meng Chao used to admire, was a peak Heaven Realm warrior. In the past ten years, he had participated in more battles than many Heaven Realm experts. He had a very high exposure rate in the major media, and was known as a ruthless person by all women and children in Dragon City. If Meng Chao could also reach Luo Wus realm, then He would be one step closer to the core level of the circle of superhumans. In a place far away from Dragon City, far away from mountains and rivers, there was a great chance of being able to take charge alone. They would gather a large amount of resources, attack a particular Other World civilization alone, and stretch out their will to their hearts content. With this as their goal, Meng Chao cultivated crazily in the monsters lair. In addition to him, there were also thousands of elites selected by various forces and sent here to cultivate. No matter how intense the storm in the outside world was, or how turbulent the undercurrents were, they had no distractions. They only wanted to seize every second, digest and absorb the legacy of the monster civilization, and become a little stronger before the arrival of an even more vast and cruel war. However, as more and more superhumans came into contact with the legacy of the monster and the information of the ancient era. The progress of the human excavation in the mothers corpse, monster lair, and Ruins No. 2 was also growing deeper. However, a series of strange things happened in the depths of the monster lair. First, a series of stimulating experiments were conducted on the giant brain by the human race. Many researchers and superhumans who were training in the monsters lair had weird and unpredictable nightmares in the dead of night. In the dreams, they were like Meng Chao who had read the information of the ancient era. They turned into hideous monsters during the war of the ancient era. Moreover, as monsters, they were killed a hundred times by the Ancients spirit weapons and reborn a hundred times. He had been torn apart, corroded, burned, frozen, accelerated the depletion of his cells, and transferred into the bodies of rocks, the deep sea, and other monsters. All the weird deaths were excruciatingly painful. It should be noted that not every researcher and superhuman was like Meng Chao, who had been bathed in the raging flames of the apocalypse and gained the ability to burn as if nothing had happened. Not everyone was like him, who had the Kindling and the contribution points system. They could use the contribution points to accelerate cell division and proliferation, and repair the damaged cerebral cortex and nervous system. Meng Chao regarded the memory fragments from the ancient war era as a godsent spirit nourishment and a shortcut to improve his combat strength. As an ancient beast, he rapidly increased his experience points in the magnificent epic warthis was the only method that belonged to him. The others were not as lucky as him, especially those descendants of wealthy families who relied on their family background to grind their brains and squeeze into the monsters lair to cultivate. Not forgetting, those who had outstanding performances in the tailwind battle over the past half year but had not experienced the arduous test of a bloody battle as well. Their willpower and mental strength were questionable. The scene of the ancient war was a real nightmare for them. Chapter 839 - Mysterious Events Many people could not bear the flood of information from the ancient era flooding into their brains. After having nightmares for several days and nights in a row, their spirit index plummeted, their mental state collapsed, and they went insane. Some peoples eyes turned dull, their faces haggard, and their bodies trembled nonstop. Even the faintest light and sound changes would trigger screams and fainting. There were also some who went crazy and attacked others indiscriminately. They did not know pain and fatigue. Even if they were shackled by spirit shackles, they would still break their own limbs to escape and continue their attacks, they had simply become enhanced versions of zombies. There were even some who had completely lost themselves in their nightmares and thought of themselves as real monsters. In the human skin, they displayed the habits of all kinds of monsters. There were some who turned their joints like arthropods and crawled on the ground There were people who hung upside down on the ceiling like bats and went out at night. There were people who hid in a dark and humid environment and could not eat or drink for days and nights without moving. All the forces, including the Relic Research Institute, were helpless against this mysterious phenomenon. Experts analyzed that it was possible that when humans were conducting experiments on the giant brain, they inadvertently stimulated the mothers active tissues that were still in a deep hibernation state, causing the mother to release a few more spirit ripples. It set off a storm in the human brain. However, even if humans suspended the experiment on the giant brain and even injected a large amount of mithril stabilizer and hibernation drugs into the it, the huge giant brain that was hundreds of meters in diameter would be completely frozen. The nightmares that randomly appeared in the depths of the superhumans brains did not calm down. Instead, they became more and more intense. This was a world where the mind could interfere with matter. In the end, many of the superhumans that were affected not only mentally, but also thought of themselves as ancient monsters. Their minds affected their brain tissues, nervous system, and other organs. They even had all sorts of strange symptoms on their bodies. Some people woke up and discovered that there were many colorful patterns on their bodies. Some peoples secret parts grew hair, scales, and shells that did not belong to humans. Some people even grew fangs and tails. If these small aberrations were considered harmless, what happened to a senior researcher from the ancient ruins research center made everyone, including Meng Chao, feel their blood run cold. This senior researcher was introverted. He was usually quiet and did not have a strong sense of presence. He had been diligently burying his head in his research. The content of his research was not very popular, and it was related to combat. Every day, when he entered and left the monsters lair, he was tested for all sorts of viruses and bacteria, but he did not find anything strange about him. However, he had turned into a giant pupa overnight. Thats right, it was literally a pupa that was dark, and shiny. Plus, it had a hard shell with circular patterns on it. Using the most sophisticated spirit scanner to peek at the internal structure of the pupa, one could vaguely see that the researcher was curled up in the pupa like a fetus, sleeping quietly. His limbs and even his spine were folded together in a very weird way. His shoulder blades protruded high and turned into two huge bulges as if brand-new and enormous organs were hidden inside. However, when the bones of his face were scanned, one could see that his eye sockets had become three or four times larger than that of a normal person. Half of his face had been swallowed by the eye sockets. No one could guess how he had turned from a perfectly healthy human into a giant bug pupa. And no one was willing to imagine what he would look like when he broke out of the cocoon. The other researchers could only properly and safely monitor the giant bug cocoon and install the strongest electric fence and spirit shield around it, quietly waiting for the person in the cocoon to wake up. The senior researcher was not the only one who had suffered such misfortune. Two days later, the second cocoon-maker appeared. Fortunately, it was a superhuman from Universe Corporation. He was staying in a double room, and there was a companion in the room. He noticed his abnormality in time and quickly called for help. Unfortunately, neither the peak Heaven Realm experts from Universe Corporation, the senior researchers of the ancient ruins research center, or the senior doctors and life sciences experts knew how to wake up the poor superhuman. They just stopped him from spinning the cocoon. They only had time to film the whole process of him spinning the cocoon. From the video, they could see that the spirit tattoos on the superhumans body were flickering. His muscles were twitching crazily. Soon, a large amount of sweat was seeping out of his pores. The sweat gradually turned black and became as thick as tar. Then, it condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Like layers of shells, it spread on his limbs and torso until it completely devoured him. Throughout the whole process, the superhumans eyes were wide open, but they had lost their vigor and focus. His hollow eyes were staring at a corner of the ceiling. His lips were still trembling rapidly, but they were humming crazily like insects. People had tried all kinds of methods to wake him up. After injecting gene medicines and pouring a large amount of spirit energy into his peak Heaven Realm body, shaking his body violently and even stimulating his body with electric currents were all useless. In the end, his companion, who was about to go crazy, even cut a deep wound on his arm so deep that his bones could be seen, in an attempt to stimulate his awakening with the sense of pain. However, his wound wriggled crazily and spewed out black mucus at an even faster speed, forming a thick layer of black cocoon shell. In the end, the unfortunate superhuman turned into a giant cocoon under the encirclement of hundreds of experts and dozens of cutting-edge medical devices. Originally, for the convenience of research and cultivation, humans would place temporary accommodation areas around and above the monsters lair. Most superhumans were cultivation maniacs and research maniacs. When they encountered skills and projects that they were interested in, they would study them for thirty to fifty hours without rest. It was a common occurrence. The closer the accommodation area was to the cultivation room and research point, the better. Many people did not even know the concept of a residential area. They carried their bedding on their backs and lived directly in the monsters lair. When they were tired, they would sit cross-legged and meditate in depth. They would close their eyes for a short while, and when they opened their eyes, they could continue to study and cultivate at any time. One after another, people were plagued by nightmares. They turned into huge cocoons too. Most superhumans became afraid and moved the residential area to the ruins of Peach Blossom Town, which was far away from the monsters lair. They even moved to the edge of the sinkhole. It was also stipulated that every twelve hours of training and research in the monsters lair, they had to leave in time and return to their accommodation area to meditate deeply as well as recover their strength. They also had to undergo the strictest mental and physical checks. Only a few vicious people, such as Meng Chao, who could connect with the brain for more than twenty-four hours and read a large amount of information from the ancient era, were not restricted by this rule. Such caution did greatly reduce the chances of cultivators and researchers being haunted by nightmares and turning into cocoons. However, as humans went deeper and deeper into the monsters lair, especially in areas that had been sealed for thousands of years and had not been opened by the monster civilization, a new mysterious event happened. It was the ancient ruins summon. Many people heard faint sounds coming from the bottomless underground crevices. It sounded like the wind from the Earths core. It also sounded like the sighs of the undead that had slept for tens of thousands of years. It also sounded like the sound of some giant beast or giant plant that was hibernating, splitting, sprouting, growing, and expanding. To the superhumans who had weaker mental defenses, this sound was even more attractive than the murmurs of a young girl who was dreaming in the middle of the night. Many people were muddle-headed. They followed the voice and disappeared into the depths of the underground, never to be seen again. For this reason, the ancient ruins research center had no choice but to announce that anyone who entered the monsters lair for cultivation and research had to be in groups of at least three to protect each other. They had to ensure that the other two could never leave their sight. At the same time, everyone had to wear a locator bracelet and report their location and current mission every five minutes. They also had to conduct a simple spirit test to ensure that their consciousness was clear and that they were not bewitched by the ancient ruins summon. However, despite guarding the place strictly, something still happened. Three cultivators who belonged to the same group heard the ancient ruins summon at the same time. Their brainwaves influenced each other as they stumbled deeper into the underground. When they did not send out the latest coordinates and conduct a long-distance mental test every five minutes, the nearby research and cultivation groups immediately rushed over. Unfortunately, due to the complex environment in the depths of the monster lair, there were ruins and broken zones caused by space-based orbital weapons from hundreds of millions of years ago, which could collapse again at any time. The search and rescue work was very slow and not smooth. When one of the summoned was finally found. He had already squeezed his way into a zigzag crack that led straight to the underground. This crack was about five meters long. The widest part was less than a palm. The narrowest part could not even fit his pinky finger. The summoned person was a burly man with a strong build. He was more than two meters tall and weighed nearly three hundred kilograms. If one did not see it with their own eyes, no one would believe that he could force his strong body into such a small crack. It was like forcing a Demonic Pig into a motionless meat grinder. When people found discovered him, the bones all over his body had been shattered, and his skin had been completely worn out. Not only was his blood almost drained, even his bone marrow and brain matter had been squeezed out. He had long lost his human form, but he had been molded into a five-meter-long, palm-wide, bloody monster by the crack. The spirit energy that was gushing out of the ground kept the vigorous fluctuation of his vitality magnetic field. Under everyones watchful eyes, he continued to stay alive. While he howled, he wriggled his deformed limbs and continued to crawl into the deeper, narrower, and more zigzagging gaps! Chapter 840 - A Shocking Harvest The search and rescue team was unable to pull the summoned person out of the distorted crevices. They could only watch as he wriggled his broken body and gradually disappeared into the darkness. Later, the search and rescue team found the blood and skin fragments of two more superhumans in the other two crevices. The average width of the two crevices was not even more than five centimeters. No one knew how the three superhumans managed to squeeze into the crevices. No one knew where they managed to squeeze into the crevices that became narrower, more distorted, and darker. In the mere span of ten days to half a month, similar incidents kept happening. The number of mysterious incidents that resulted in human deaths had already exceeded double digits. In reality, that had also been a normal phenomenon when exploring the ancient ruins. Back then, when humans had excavated Ancient Ruins No. 1 at the center of Dragon City, they had encountered even more unusual and mysterious incidents. It was the Blood Alliance that had used the most brutal force to force tens of thousands of innocent citizens to forcefully use their lives to carve a bloody path in the depths of Ancient Ruins No. 1. Only then could the earthlings absorb the ancient civilizations nutrients and establish their own spirit cultivation, runic technology, and biochemical modulation system. Compared with the ancient civilization, the current Earth civilization was even more childish than a three-year-old child. Allowing a three-year-old child to barge into an armory filled with weapons of mass destruction and suffer casualties was a high probability event. There was basically no good solution to the mysterious incidents that happened during exploration. Unless most people were evacuated and the pace of exploration, research, and cultivation was slowed down, it would take decades or even hundreds of years to slowly and steadily excavate the armory. However, that was impossible. Although all the major forces had suffered heavy casualties in Ruins No. 2, the grandson of a Deity Realm powerhouse was still alive. Even the grandson of a Deity Realm powerhouse had gone mad. His brain and blood vessels had all exploded, while half of his cerebral cortex had been burned. He had become a cripple. However, no one was willing to leave the monsters lair. Even though they knew that the danger of exploring the ruins was increasing day by day, they still continued to send more troops there, and add investments of funds, equipment, as well as personnel. There was nothing they could do about it. Ruins No. 2 was simply too tempting. Ruins No. 1, which was located at the center of Dragon City, should be the Ancients remains. Although the Ancients were intricately related to the people of Earth, it was very likely that they were Earthlings original gene providers. However, unlike the people of Earth who had just experienced the Industrial Revolution and were still unable to break away from the shackles of their flesh and blood, the Ancients had already embarked on the path of Spirit Ascension. They had gradually advancing from carbon-based life to the form of pure energy life. The usage of spirit energy by the Ancients had already reached the peak and perfection. To a large extent, they were no longer bound to matter. That brought about two problems. First, there were not many relics that could be preserved intact for hundreds of millions of years in Ruins No. 1. After all, the Ancients did not place much importance on matter! Even the metal plate that predicted the Earthlings transmigration to the Other World had seemingly been randomly drawn by an Ancient before he died. Second, even if there were some relics engraved with spirit tattoos and runes that had not been completely eroded by time, the people of Earth might not be able to develop its full value. It was like letting primary school students read university textbooks. Even if they could recognize every word and link them together, God knew what they meant! Therefore, although the Dragon City civilization had been developing Ruins No. 1 for half a century, many projects were still down to guesswork and blind luck. However, Ruins No. 2 was different. It was the mothers body and corpse. Although the mother and the monsters it gave birth to looked nothing like the people of Earth from the outside They were both pure carbon-based creatures. In terms of cell structure, gene scraping, and the absorption, as well as utilization of spirit energy, they were very similar. As the creation of the Ancients, the mother was one level lower than the Ancients in terms of technology. However, it was just right for Earthlings who were of the same level to study and research it. In just one or two months, humans had already absorbed more nutrients from the second monument than they had from exploring the first monument for three to five years. The formula for the new genetic medicine The secret method to stimulate the special parts of the brain and increase the minds attack power And the new construction model of the spirit magnetic field could allow superhumans to obtain the innate skills of some superbeasts. Each of them was a super technique that could bring about a world-shaking change in a certain domain. They could also make a certain interested party rise in power, and even greatly increase the Dragon Citys overall combat strength. Not to mention, while the number of superhumans who died tragically in the depths of the ruins were in two digits, the same number of superhumans broke through the peak of Earth Realm. One after another, they became Heaven Realm experts! As for the small realm improvement from one star to two stars and from two stars to three stars, it was like a crucian carp crossing the river. It was not worth mentioning. This was perhaps the largest successful group of superhumans in Dragon City after the Red Radiance Jade outbreak on the Raging Waves Mountain Range. The vitality magnetic fields of countless superhumans collided, stirred, and resonated there. As the saying went, proximity to cinnabar makes you red, to pitch makes you black.[1] Even superhumans who had been cultivating arduously and been unable to find the opportunity to break through, could obtain results that they could not obtain before after cultivating in the outside world for ten to eight years. The reason was that they would be guided and influence by other breakthroughs. Even Meng Chao was able to show signs of breaking through to the peak of Heaven Realm so quickly. On one hand, it was the ancient information and decisive battle memories provided by the brain that had nourished his brain and nerves. On the other hand was it not also the resonance of countless superhumans vitality magnetic field that had helped him? Besides, ever since the end of the Monster War, the fog surrounding Monster Mountain Range had begun to dissipated faster and faster. According to expert analysis, in a year at the latest, there would no longer be any barrier between Dragon City and the vast Other World continent. At that time, the people of Dragon City could kill their way out unscrupulously. The natives of the Other World outside could also kill their way in unscrupulously. Since they had won the Monster War cleanly, they had captured the mothers two brains and read a large amount of ancient information. Compared with the Dragon City in his previous life, the civilization today paid a lot of attention to the indigenous civilization that very likely existed in the Other World. It was so much so that in Meng Chaos opinion, he was a little scared of himself. In the situation where they had yet to see the entire Other World, the only thing that the people of Dragon City could do was to use all means, no matter the cost, to cultivate crazily and improve themselves. In contrast to the harvest from developing Ruins No. 2, not to mention the double-digit casualties, even if the number of casualties was multiplied by a hundred times, it was still a price that could be endured, or even ignored. After all, in order to conquer the Hidden Mist Domain and destroy the monster civilization, Dragon Citys civilization was already prepared to grit their teeth and bear the casualties of several million Red Dragon Army troops and tens of thousands of superhumans! The fear of death was no match for the temptation of leveling up even if the danger of Ruins No. 2 was increasing day by day. There were still more superhumans who were sharpening their minds. If they wanted to enter the monsters lair, it would at least be the sinkhole or the Hidden Mist Domain, to cultivate. There were many monks and not enough gruel, many wolves and not enough meat. The biggest problem now was not that there were not enough volunteers who had stepped forward to explore the ruins. Rather, unlike the superhumans increasing enthusiasm for cultivation, the corresponding cultivation resources were seriously insufficient. Plus, the limited cultivation resources, especially those that took billions of years and extreme conditions of high temperature and high pressure to condense, were extremely rare and precious. Who should enjoy them? That was another huge and complicated problem. Even if the Lan Enclosure Decree brought a hundred disadvantages, there was at least one great advantage: It clearly defined the ownership of the cultivation resources. Whoever conquered a certain area, all the resources contained in it would belong to them. It was simple and clear, and it could be operated easily. Moreover, in theory, it was fair, open, and just. Furthermore, the amount of resources contained in a unit area of an ordinary wilderness area was not so abundant that it was full of pits and valleys. A few crystal ore veins with low reserves and grades were not enough to make the major forces of Dragon City fall out with each other. However, the Hidden Mist Domain was different. First of all, the battle to attack the Hidden Mist Domain was part of Dragon Citys general mobilization, and all the forces acted together. From the Red Dragon Army to the mega corporations, from small and medium-sized enterprises to the alliance of universities, from the four major research institutes to the Hunters Association, from Dragon Citys secret police to the Abnormal Beast Research Department all the organizations, forces, and individuals went out in full force and did their best. From the Deity Realm warrior to the ordinary soldiers, many of them were left with irreversible serious injuries and even paid with their lives. It was hard to say who had contributed more and who was more qualified to obtain the monster civilizations legacy. Second of all, the cultivation resources in the Hidden Mist Domain were more abundant and advanced than those in the outside world. Many resources were enough to help a first-class expert whose cultivation realm had stagnated to complete an explosive leap and become a super first-class fighter. From there, the forces that he belonged to would rise to a higher level. There were also some resources that, if they fell into the Red Dragon Armys hands, would be enough to completely upgrade the railway guns combat parameters and turn them into killing weapons. Then, they could truly level dozens of miles with a single shot. There was also an extremely important and exclusive resource. It was space. The space within the mother was limited. At the same time, it could only accommodate a certain number of superhumans cultivating inside. Many large-scale research instruments could only fit inside at a time. Many of the mothers dormant cells could only withstand one stimulation. After obtaining precious experimental data, they would turn into bubbles and vanish into thin air. Who was most qualified to enjoy the high-level crystal found only in the Hidden Mist Domain? Who could enter the monsters lair, occupy the mothers core space, and cultivate day and night? Who could touch the giant brain and micro brain at will, as well as use scientific research instruments to analyze the mysteries of the ancient era? With regard to these questions, between the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army, between the Dragon Citys secret police and the Abnormal Beast Research Department, between the alliance of the five universities and Dragon City University, between the children of humble families and the children of wealthy families there was only animosity. They all refused to give up a single inch of land. Chapter 841 - The Effects of the Challenge Tournament In a society like Dragon City where the people were tough and the martial arts were respected When the ownership of a resource or opportunity was not clear, it was undoubtedly the most appropriate way to replace an all-out chaotic fight between the two forces with a fair contest between individuals that was bound by rules. From several decades ago, the Challenge Tournament had been popular in Dragon City. The commercial competition between the nine mega corporations, the academic debate between Dragon City University and the alliance of five universities, the superiority or inferiority of runic machinery and biochemical modulation technology, the influential aristocratic families with one hand to the common people There was conflict everywhere, and everyone liked to use the Challenge Tournament to resolve their differences and grudges. Back in the day, Meng Chao and Zuo Haoran, his class monitor in high school, had used this method to determine who was better in the small forest behind their school. Of course, the present was different from the past. Meng Chao had made great contributions in the operation to conquer the Hidden Mist Domain, preventing gallons of scalding blood from flowing in vain. He had a good relationship with the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations. In Dragon City, where the situation had changed and undercurrents were surging, his familys Superstar Resource Recovery Company was a target that all the forces wanted to rope in. He and the micro brain had some kind of mysterious tacit understanding. Compared with many Deity Realm experts, he could pry into the secrets of the micro brain much better. The various forces in Dragon City wished they could carry him into Ruins No. 2 on a palanquin to excavate more valuable technologies, information, and resources for Dragon Citys civilization. How could they deprive him of the cultivation opportunities and resources in the monsters lair? However, a monster like Meng Chao, who had been reborn from the apocalypse, was, after all, a rare existence. Most of the superhumans, especially the new superhumans below the age of 30 and below the Heaven Realm, wanted to enter Ruins No. 2 and fight for more resources for their forces. They had to go to the arena to prove their value and strength. Even the descendants of Deity Realm experts from the nine noble families would have a hard time going through the back door when they faced the covetous eyes of the other Heaven Realm fighters. They would have to go to the arena and fight fairly. In the crater above the ruin, nine arenas made of granite were lined up in a row, in just ten days to half a month, almost a thousand Heaven Realm warriors had been fighting each other on the arenas. Their boiling blood, which contained spiritual energy, had corroded the hardest granite until it was riddled with holes. The rule of the Challenge Tournament was no regrets in life and death, one must admit defeat when one is willing to bet in the circle of superhuman individuals. However, humans were not plants. who could be 100% capable of watching their companions, whom they spent their days with, being beaten to death by their opponents on the arena while their rare resources and precious opportunities were snatched away by their opponents without being angry or holding grudges? Not to mention, the casualty rate in this round of the Challenge Tournament was particularly high. On one hand, the resources and opportunities in this round of the competition were crucial. The superhuman individuals who participated in the Challenge Tournament carried the future of their families, enterprises, schools, and forces on their shoulders. They did not dare to relax at all and gave their all as soon as they entered the arena, even if they were at an absolute disadvantage, they would not easily admit defeat. They would even burn their lives and use lightning-like methods that exceeded their own limits, resulting in a result where both sides suffered heavy losses. On the other hand, the development of Ruins No. 2 had allowed the various major forces of Dragon City to obtain many new formulas, new technologies, and new unique techniques. Many superhumans were nourished by the power of the ancient era and could not wait to apply the new power to the arena. Little did they know that they were still unable to use the extremely dangerous power freely. As a result, they either struck too hard or suffered a backlash, they either died or were injured. On the first day of the Challenge Tournament, a superhuman from Universe Corporation used a forbidden move that originated from Ruins No. 2 and was still being tested. He beat a superhuman from the Red Dragon Army until his internal organs shifted. He vomited blood and his spirit meridians burned, he was reduced to a broken star superhuman. On the second day, a superhuman from Thundercloud Corporation was forced to retreat under the fierce attacks of the military experts. He was about to fall out of the arena. This superhuman, who was unwilling to lose, bit open the brand-new gene medicine hidden in the back of his teeth. He did not expect that the new drug, which could increase the explosive power of spirit energy by 300% in an instant, would be so unstable that it had a side effect similar to the Deification Capsule, causing the superhuman to burn up in front of everyones eyes. Although he was saved by the referee and the audience, he was not burned alive. However, the flames from his mitochondria had severely burned his spirit meridians, blood vessels, and nerves, causing him to lose the ability to use extraordinary power forever. For an extraordinary human, this was an outcome that was even more difficult to accept than death. In the following days, the smell of blood on the stage became stronger and stronger. Every day, there were more than two superhumans who were either dead or injured. Even the victors often experienced irreversible sequelae. Originally, when everyone stepped onto the stage, they could still smile and salute with cupped fists. At the very least, on the surface, they would pay attention to a fair fight, but not too far away. In the end, the contestants were still below the stage. Their eyes were bloodshot as they stared at each other. Their killing intent had almost condensed into incomparably sharp weapons. They wanted to fight through the air. Outside the stage, such as the temporary accommodation area, the dining area, and the border area where the two forces were stationed, there were all kinds of open and secret fights. The silent but extremely dangerous friction was even more common. In addition to the scandal of Heaven Pharmaceuticals, the image of the nine mega corporations had been damaged. In the Survival Committee, the military and homeland representatives momentum had soared. They wanted to make use of this opportunity to repeal the Land Enclosure Decree and challenge the authority of the colonization councilors. The storm from Dragon City inevitably blew into the Hidden Mist Domain. The smell of gunpowder inside and outside Ruins No. 2 became more and more intense, which was also inevitable. Meng Chao did not expect this phenomenon. He predicted that the major forces in Dragon City would definitely haggle over the issue of how to divide up the heritage of the monster civilization. However, he didnt expect the fight to be so intense. The contradictions between the parties had reached a white-hot level. Are you kidding me? Dragon City didnt seem to be so chaotic in my previous life? Meng Chao scratched his head. Thinking about it carefully, the red dragon army was weak in his previous life. It was one thing for them to be unable to contend with the mega corporations. However, the more important thing was probably that Dragon City won miserably in his previous life. In the long-lasting tug-of-war, the blood of Dragon Citys civilization was almost drained, and the bottles and jars of the monster civilization were basically smashed. The survivors could only sit among the broken walls and lick each others wounds. This friendship of life and death was naturally very strongeven if they wanted to fight, there were no trophies at all, it could make them fight to the death like hungry wild dogs! People really can only share hardships, not wealth and honor! Meng Chao was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks. This was the first time he had the thought that Dragon Citys civilization won the monster war so easily, it might not necessarily be a good thing. However, with his own strength, it was obvious that he could not suppress the eagerness of the major forces. He could only repeatedly persuade his companions who were also cultivating in Ruins No. 2the members of Broken Star Club, the senior brothers and sisters of Battle God Palace, the collaborators of the nine mega corporations, the students of the alliance of five universities and Dragon City Universityit was normal for everyone to have differences and disputes, healthy competition and moderate competition could instead promote the development of Dragon Citys civilization. However, he should never take the grudges in the arena outside the arena, let alone put the problems that should be solved in the Survival Committee with words into his life and solve them with his fists and swords. He must remember that no matter how they fought, they were all his own people, the only compatriots on Earth who were stranded in the Other World. In the near future, they would have to fight side by side with each other on the magnificent journey to the depths of the Other World, and they would have to share life and death with each other. Although his classmates, members, senior brothers, and collaborators gave him face in front of him. But even Meng Chao himself felt that this argument lacked salt and vinegar, and was not convincing at all. The superhumans of the major forces continued to rush into the arena, fighting to the death for resources, for opportunities, for their respective organizations status in Dragon City, for the ancient powers, and for the quota of monster heritage However, after one or both sides were covered in blood, covered in wounds, and even carried off the arena, the hatred they formed did not dissipate for a long time. It lingered around the ruins and inside and outside of the sinkhole like a vengeful spirit. Meng Chao faintly heard the wind. There were already several superhumans from several organizations who were not satisfied with the competition on the arena. They fought happily in the dark forest deep in the sinkhole. Naturally, such a battle could neither vent their hatred nor solve any problems. It could only make the conflict between the two sides grow deeper and more intense. Finally, when the smell of gunpowder was so intense that even the senior researchers in the deepest part of Ruins No. 2 could not focus on exploring the mysteries of the ancient era, a huge mess was created on the ground. It happened in the ten thousand people canteen that was specially set up in order to explore Ruins No. 2. Dragon Citys tradition was that the meals of extraordinary people must be large-scale. Whenever a battle was launched or a large-scale construction project was carried out, there would be logistical support facilities such as the five thousand people canteen or the ten thousand people canteen. This was because many monster materials were not easy to craft. Only by using large-scale cooking equipment could the psionic substances contained in the bone marrow be stewed thoroughly. For example, the Apocalyptic Beast, Demonic Mountain, which was hundreds of meters long Or the Tyrant Mammoth, which had rough skin and thick flesh and weighed hundreds of tons. It was obviously impossible to cook them with an ordinary pressure cooker. And superhuman individuals were all big-bellied men. To a Heaven Realm powerhouse, eating tens of kilograms of monster meat in a meal was just a routine operation. The canteen was too small and the cooking efficiency was not high. The superhumans did not eat to their hearts content, which also affected their scientific research and cultivation. In order to facilitate the development and utilization of the second remains. All the superhumans who went deep into the sinkhole ate in this ten thousand people canteen that was constantly cooking monster meat and natural treasures 24 hours a day. The elites and powerhouses of the major organizations all lowered their heads in this dining hall. At this delicate moment, the ten thousand people dining hall became a gunpowder warehouse filled with barrels of gunpowder. Chapter 842 - Chaotic Battle The fuse that detonated the Gunpowder Warehousewas very simple and even laughable. It was the spine of the last Diamond Lizardin one of the cafeteria windows that two groups of energetic and hungry extraordinary individuals, who had just completed an arduous training, had their eyes fixed on. In fact, the Diamond Lizardwas not a unique Hellbeast or even a apocalyptic beast. Although its spine was as hard as iron, with the cooking of a large pressure cooker with crystal materials, the next pot of braised spine that was as rotten as mud would only take another five minutes to cook. Moreover, the window next to it had the spine of a monster that was richer in spiritual energy and more delicious than the diamond lizards. However, the two groups of extraordinary human beings were arguing like two groups of hooligans over a small spine. Of course, they were not fighting over a vertebra. The deeper reason was that this extraordinaire from the Universal Corporation, his biological brother, had just used a newly-produced gene reagent during a battle in the morning and displayed an unprecedented killing technique, he had knocked a basic officer of the Red Dragon Army off the stage and had fallen into a coma. He had not woken up until now. Standing on the other side of the diamond lizards spine, the furious extraordinaire happened to be this unconscious officer, his closest comrade. He was the kind that had saved each others lives countless times in the fierce battles of the past half a year. And the brother of this extraordinaire of the Universal Corporation did not benefit either. Although he won the arena and forcibly seized the mining rights of a crystal vein from the hands of the Red Dragon Army for the Universal Corporation. However, because of the instability of the new gene reagent, and in order to perform his ultimate skill, he had activated his life magnetic field too much. As a result, he had gone insane after he had left the arena and had not returned to the Universal Corporations base yet, causing an extremely serious cerebral hemorrhage. It was said that the entire neural network, including the spinal cord, had been smashed into tofu by the incomparably violent spiritual energy. The consequences might be even worse than that of the officer who was still unconscious. Next to the arena in the morning, both sides were cheering for their respective contestants and memorizing each others faces. Seeing the miserable state of their own side, Fury and resentment that were as intense as fire brewed in their hearts. At this moment, they had met on a narrow path in the great dining hall of ten thousand people. It was a meeting of enemies, and their eyes were particularly red. Not to mention the diamond lizards spine, even if they looked at each other in the crowd, What are you worried about? Lets see what happens to youand other reasons were enough to trigger a bloody battle. That was indeed the case. Both sides had not come for the diamond lizards spine to begin with. They did not care who went to the window first or who queued up first. In fact, in order to calm things down, the cafeteria staff took out ingredients that were better than the diamond lizards spine, but they were unable to calm their fighting spirit. Both sides attacked at the same time. In the beginning, it was only the conflict between the younger brother of the transcendent from the universe group who had gone mad and the closest comrade of the basic officers. As the fists and feet intersected, the spiritual flames surged, and soon, the comrades were also involved in the battle. After half a month of the arena battle, no, to be more precise, it should be said that it had gone through decades of conflict accumulation, fermentation, suppression, and refermentation. Today, the common enemy, the monster civilization, had been completely destroyed. In the Great Dining Hall of ten thousand people, there were extraordinaires from various factions who held various positions and were wrapped up in countless grudges. Which one of them did not have a raging flame in their heart, which one did not have many enemies, which one did not want to plunder more cultivation resources and climb to a higher realm? Anger was like the deadliest virus. But greed stimulated it, spurting out more variants. As the life magnetic fields of both sides in the chaotic battle swept up like raging waves, a chain reaction was triggered, and more peoples spiritual energy resonated. More and more people were involved in the battle, and the situation was getting out of hand. After all, an extraordinary was equivalent to a humanoid tank or a humanoid beast. When hundreds of human tanks and hundreds of human-shaped ferocious beasts were rampaging in the canteen, even the canteen, which had a vast space, could not withstand the impact of such a hurricane. Meng Chao was not in the canteen at that time. He had just finished a 24-hour maximum endurance combat ability training. He was so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back, and he was dizzy. He staggered toward the canteen. Before he reached the entrance of the cafeteria, he heard a crash. The walls and ceiling at the southeast corner of the cafeteria had collapsed. There were also colorful, extremely high-temperature spiritual flames that whistled out of the shocking large hole. It was as if someone was controlling an anti-aircraft gun and shooting randomly inside. Whats Going On! Sensing the spiritual magnetic field that was boiling like magma in the cafeteria, Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Fortunately, it was already past meal time. There were not many extraordinaires eating in the cafeteria. The extraordinaires who came after hearing the news could still maintain their rationality for the time being. Regardless of their organization or stance, everyone worked together to charge into the shaky cafeteria first and pull apart the two sides who were fighting in a chaotic battle with their faces bruised and swollen. Ma Hong? Meng Chao looked at a young military officer who was wearing a camouflage uniform. His face was covered in blood, but the blood looked like it was burning. His temperament was extremely valiant, and he could not help but be shocked. Ma Hong was an old acquaintance of his. Back then, he had just entered the martial arts department of Agricultural University. He had politely rejected the good intentions of all the gold-medal instructors and insisted on becoming the disciple of blade dancer Gu Jianbo. He found the martial arts advancement class that Gu Jianbo presided over. The class monitor at that time was Ma Hong, who had come to agricultural university from the Red Dragon Army for short-term training. Like many of the basic officers of the Red Dragon Army, Ma Hong was also a remnant star extraordinaire. Due to the lack of foundation and cultivation resources, the process of awakening was extremely dangerous. As a result, most of the spiritual veins had exploded and withered, and only a few spiritual veins could be used. They were very slow to level up, and their upper limit was extremely low. Before the Limit Streamwas born, many extraordinary individuals who were born in wealthy families, received good education, and possessed vast amounts of resources did not even treat remnant star transcendents as their own kind. They believed that they were not even at the one-star spiritual tattoo realm, they were just remnant stars. Meng Chao himself was born as a remnant star extraordinary individual. Therefore, he was well aware of the psychology of remnant star extraordinary individuals. Remnant star extraordinary individuals were usually proud, sensitive, and had extremely high self-esteem. However, in the dead of night, when he thought of those who were born with golden chopsticks in their mouths and were still in their mothers womb, destined to soar into the sky, he couldnt help but feel uncomfortable. Humans were such strange animals. If they really lacked talent and opportunities, they would be ordinary people who could not even truss a chicken for the rest of their lives. When they saw the extraordinary people who were so high and mighty, perhaps they would not have too many emotions in their hearts. However, they had clearly put in unremitting efforts, risked their lives, and awakened their extraordinary strength. They had half a foot in that infinitely wonderful new world. However, most of his spiritual veins had been burned, and he hadnt been able to get too many cultivation resources. As a result, he had been a Half-bakedall his life. He seemed to be only half a step away, but he had never had the chance to catch up with those people, naturally, he had everything. Such a contrast was especially unbearable. Meng Chao believed that it was precisely this kind of Unbearablethat made Ma Hong become another tester of Project 1024. He had made great contributions to the birth of the limit stream. Meng Chao admired Ma Hong very much. As the No. 1 Tester of the limit stream, he was very clear on how much burden and pain the use of different formulas of gene reagents and the stimulation of super strong electric currents would bring to the body. He had a contribution value system that could constantly repair damaged cells so that he could withstand the torment of thousands of trials and tribulations. Ma Hong had nothing but perseverance, the pride of the Red Dragon Army, and the unwillingness of being a remnant star extraordinaire. Therefore, when the Limit streamreally succeeded, Meng Chao and Gu Jianbo did not forget Ma Hongs contribution. Within their ability, they provided the most advanced cultivation facilities and the most abundant cultivation resources to Ma Hong and his comrades, who were students of the martial arts advanced training class. According to Meng Chaos knowledge, Ma Hong and his comrades used the limit stream to repair the damaged spiritual vein. After they got rid of the limitations of the remnant star extraordinaire, their cultivation improved by leaps and bounds, and their combat strength increased explosively. They had originally been the backbone of the Red Dragon Armys various troops. Now, they had become the mainstay of the militarys grassroots. Ma Hong had a warm personality, treated people sincerely, and was eager to serve justice. No matter what difficulties his friends encountered, he would do his best to help. Such a personality had also forged many friendships and connections for him. Thinking back, when the Remnant Star Association had just been established, Ma Hong had even been the Remnant Star Associations President for a period of time. However, later on, the star remnant society grew larger and larger and gradually embarked on the path of formalization and organization. Because of his identity as a member of the Red Dragon Army, he resigned from his position as the president. However, he was still a veteran member of the Star Remnant Society. He actively introduced the essence of the extreme martial arts to the Red Dragon Army and facilitated the cooperation of many star remnant society members who came from small and medium-sized businesses. Among the hundreds of thousands of star remnant society members.., he was quite famous and influential. Meng Chao had no doubt that if the canteen of ten thousand people was really filled with ten thousand extraordinary individuals, he would be able to find them. At least five hundred of them were Ma Hongs best friends, one thousand of them were his friends, and three to five thousand of them had heard of his name. Moreover, when he had conflicts with others, they would subconsciously stand on his side. Even Ma Hong had been involved in todays dispute. It seemed that while he had suffered heavy losses, he had also achieved great results. The Fury jumping between his eyes even seemed to show that he was not satisfied yet. Meng Chao was having a headache. He wanted to go forward and subdue Ma Hong. However, the three inner and three outer layers of the crowd had already crowded the center of the mess. Meng Chao could not activate the magnetic levitation force and flew over directly. According to the rules of the circle of extraordinaires, when the anger was still lingering and the swords were drawn, one could not easily fly up and point the soles of ones feet and crotch at others. Otherwise, it is easy to let others think that you are condescending, despise the other party. Thus, become the target of focus fire. Chapter 843 - Adding Fuel to the Fire Before Meng Chao could squeeze into the crowd, he heard shouts and curses from both sides. Although the superhumans who had just participated in the chaotic battle were firmly suppressed by their companions who could still maintain their rationality for the time being No one could shut their mouths. Among them, the shrill quacking of the superhuman from Universe Corporation was especially unpleasant to hear. Universe Corporation Meng Chao frowned deeply. The two major mining groups in Dragon City, Sky Pillar and Universe Among them, Sky Pillar Corporation started with advanced mining technology and dozens of strategic crystal veins. The founder of the group, Lu Zhongqi, was the founder of the crystal ores collection system and smelting in Dragon City. Atlas group had a long history and a deep heritage. Relatively, it paid more attention to building the corporate image. The Lu family, one of the nine noble families, was also known for its strict style. Even the famous slogan, The superhuman is the saber of human civilization. The blood of the strong should flow for the weak, was the first to be shouted out by Sky Pillar Corporations Public Relations Department. Later, Sky Pillar Corporation also wanted to package the third generation of the Lu family, Queen Bee Lu Siya, as the most beautiful superhuman. Regardless of the slogan and packaging, how much of it was true At least, it showed that Sky Pillar Corporation was still relatively fastidious about rules and eating manners. Compared with Sky Pillar Corporation, Universe Corporation was completely different. In a word, it was in line with the stereotype of the mining nouveau riche in the minds of the general public. During Dragon Citys continuous expansion, Universe Corporation had been licking its wounds, taking the unconventional path, and pulling up all the levers. It had also recruited a large number of desperadoes, completely ignoring the safety of production and construction in order to grow rapidly. In order to challenge Sky Pillar Corporations position as the leader of the industry, it behaved more unscrupulously. The Shen family, which was in charge of Universe Corporation, was also the most high-profile and ostentatious one among the nine major families. Many people in the circle had a lot of complaints. They thought that the sons of the Shen family only lacked the word arrogant written on their foreheads. A few years ago, when Meng Chao and Lu Siya were exploring the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range and the Red Radiance Jade vein, they almost lost their lives in the hands of a prospecting team from Universe Corporation. At that time, the third generation son of the Shen family, Shen Yulong, who was in charge of this prospecting team, had left a very deep impression on Meng Chao. He was arrogant and domineering, and his style of treating human lives as if they were nothing. It was really difficult for Meng Chao to have a good impression of the Shen family. His only good friend in the Shen family, Shen Yulong, was said to have joined Dragon Citys secret police because he could not stand the atmosphere in the family. He became a judge and no longer meddled in his familys affairs. The man in front of him was a typical descendant of the Shen family. As soon as he opened his mouth, his sharp voice, which sounded like a steel wire scraping glass, could be heard almost throughout the cafeteria. Back then, if it wasnt for my grandfather and those heroes who risked their lives and fought desperately to resolve the zombie crisis, overthrew the blood union, and killed so many monsters, Dragon City would have been finished long ago! This superhuman from the Shen family shouted arrogantly at Ma Hong and the others, Your parents and father are long dead. How could it be today? You ungrateful bastards, come to us, the descendants of our saviors, to flaunt your power? Cut the crap! Ma Hong was a man of his word too. He sneered when he heard what the other guy said. Right now, the outside world is exposing the scandals of the nine super corporations. Who knows how many dirty deeds you did when you were digging for the first bucket of gold? So many resources, including the legacy of the Blood Alliance, have been taken by you. Whats so great about killing a few monsters? If all the resources had been concentrated in our hands, we would have been much stronger than you. Why didnt you say that twenty years ago? Why didnt you say that ten years ago? Or even three to five years ago? The superhuman from the Shen family, who had a hoarse voice, was also a sharp-tongued person. He scoffed. Twenty years ago, ten years ago, or even three to five years ago, the claws and teeth of the monsters were still sharp. The arrogance of the monsters was still rampant. The Apocalyptic Beasts still appeared around Dragon City from time to time and even flew above Dragon City. At that time, why did you guys only know how to hide behind a Deity Realm warrior like my grandfather and tremble? Why did you still need us, the mega corporations, to take charge of the overall situation? Why didnt you think of digging up our old debts and investigating our original sin? Why didnt you insist on the fair distribution of resources? Now, the Apocalyptic Beasts have been killed by a Deity Realm expert like my grandfather, and the monster civilization has been wiped out by our mega corporation. Even the main brain of the monster civilization has been completely destroyed by a hero like my grandfather at an extremely tragic price. Now that Dragon Citys survival crisis has completely passed and everything has calmed down, you shrimp soldiers and crab generals have jumped out and attacked us after the fact. You even burned the bridge after crossing the river, trying to settle our old scores. What do you mean by original sin and fairness? No one wants to settle old scores, but you guys have to understand one thingthe monster civilization could not have been destroyed by Deity Realm powerhouses and mega corporations alone! Ma Hongs eyes were bright as he resolutely said, The Red Dragon Army, the small and medium-sized enterprises, all the broken-star superhumans and Earth Realm powerhouses, as well as the tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City, all of them have worked tirelessly for decades to destroy the monster civilization, lived frugally for decades, and sacrificed their lives for decades! Who hasnt contributed? Who hasnt sacrificed? When it comes to the dead, the victims of the Red Dragon Army are ten times, or even a hundred times, more than that of the nine mega corporations! If we are going to forge a grand medal for the victory of the war, it should belong to everyone! Why should you claim to be the greatest contributor to the victory of the monster civilization and take the resources that should belong to all the people of Dragon City into your own pockets? What a joke. If the more people die, the greater the contribution. Why dont all of us just stick our necks out and let the monster kill us?! The superhuman from the Shen family scoffed. If it werent for the Deity Realm warriors like my grandfather who fought the Apocalyptic Beasts in the surging beast horde head-on, no matter how many people there are in the Red Dragon Army, it would be useless. They would still be a motley crew that would have been crushed by the Apocalyptic Beasts. Dont forget that this is the Other World with abundant spirit energy and mysterious power. The army in the Other World and the army on Earth are two completely different things! Perhaps, on Earth, the army is the best force to defend the civilization. But in the Other World, the army is the vassal of the unparalleled experts. That is an irrefutable fact! The war can only be won by unparalleled experts like my grandfather. Dragon City can only be protected by unparalleled experts like my grandfather. Of course, we are qualified to take the largest share of the resources. So, put away your inexplicable pride from Earth. Earth has already been destroyed. Who are you still putting on airs for? As soon as these words left his mouth, Meng Chao knew that it was going to be bad. Sure enough, the 36,000 pores all over Ma Hongs body seemed to be spewing out blood qi visible to the naked eye, as if a scarlet volcano had erupted. He gnashed his teeth and enunciated each word. Who are you calling a motley crew? Isnt the answer obvious? The superhuman from the Shen family completely ignored his fury and said with a ingenuous smile, Among so many Deity Realm warriors in the battle with the monster mastermind, how many of them were from the nine mega corporations, and how many of them were from the Red Dragon Army? To put it bluntly, other than shooting cannons from far away and cleaning up the battlefield, what else can the Red Dragon Army do? As soon as he said that, the air in the cafeteria seemed to have turned into solidified lava. Meng Chao was about to charge through the crowd at all costs when he heard a loud bang. It was as if a ground-penetrating bomb had exploded in the middle of the crowd. The shockwave blew a few spectators, who were not in a high enough cultivation state, seven to eight meters away and landed in the depths of the crowd. The instigator, the sharp-tongued superhuman from the Shen family, turned into a kite with a broken string that was splashed with red paint. He spat out blood as he flew twenty to thirty meters away and slammed heavily against the wall, creating a bloody human figure! Oh, no! Meng Chao felt his scalp go numb. No one knew Ma Hongs strength better than him. Although the Ma Hong from three years ago was only a broken-star superhuman with low combat strength, he was still in the first batch of testers and supporters of the Ultimate Style. Regardless of whether it was Meng Chao, Gu Jianbo, or the powerhouses who had invested in the Ultimate Style, they had all poured a lot of effort and resources into Ma Hong. This included the collaboration between the Ultimate Style and the Red Dragon Army, which wanted to promote this brand-new martial arts concept in the military on a large scale. Ma Hong had also been appointed as the instructor of the training camp. After three years of hard training, Ma Hong was no longer the same as before. The superhuman from the Shen family treated him as an ordinary basic officer of the Red Dragon Army. Not only did he ask for trouble, but he also courted death. The problem was that the Shen family and Universe Corporation were rich and powerful, and they had many experts. Just in this cafeteria alone, they had a large number of companions who were above the level. Moreover, because of Heaven Pharmaceuticals scandal, the nine super companies were facing a common crisis. They were growing closer and closer to each other. At such a delicate moment, even the extraordinaires of the traditional competitor, Sky Pillar Corporation, subconsciously stood on Universe Corporations side. In fact, there were several extraordinaires from Sky Pillar Corporation who had fought side by side with the Universe Corporation just now. They were bleeding and bruised. Not to mention that Ma Hongs attack this time was too heavy. When the extraordinary humans from the Shen family crashed into the wall, everyone heard the cracking sound of bones breaking. They saw him lying on the ground in a mess, with sticky liquid flowing out of his nose and ears. He was convulsing unconsciously. The faces of many extraordinary humans from the nine super corporations changed. Sensing their sharp hostility, the extraordinaires from the Red Dragon Army and small and medium-sized corporations also crazily activated the spiritual magnetic force field, creating powerful killing techniques in their bodies along the spiritual veins. It was like two armies pulling the powerful bows and crossbows to their limits in an extremely narrow space. It was impossible not to go off the rails. Chapter 844 - The Fury Bomb Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was hard to say which side had attacked first. It was more likely that thousands of superhumans had activated their vitality magnetic fields at the same time, allowing surging spirit energy to surge incessantly in their veins, nerves, and meridians. That formed extremely fast and unstable offensive magnetic fields that rubbed against each other and interfered with each other. Their spirit energy was out of control due to the mutual invasion. All in all, hundreds of colorful shock waves exploded from the middle of the crowd almost simultaneously. Accompanied by deafening explosions, the air waves collided and compressed each other, turning into extremely destructive ripples that spread in all directions, engulfing everyone within. Countless tables, chairs, and benches were torn into sharp wood chips and fragments. Propelled by spirit energy, they shot toward the superhuman individuals pupils that had shrunk to the limit like a blossoming flower or a whistling bullet. The superhuman, who had been tortured to the extreme by the mysterious events in the depths of Ruins No. 2, subconsciously counterattacked.. All of their counterattacks were akin to adding fuel to the fire, making the extremely chaotic scene even more chaotic. If the conflict between the two parties because of the Diamond Lizards spine in the beginning was supposedly just a battle of wills Then, after Ma Hong and the superhuman from the Shen family exposed some deep-seated conflicts that could not be made public in broad daylight The superhumans from different positions had subtle changes in their emotions and mentality. All the superhumans present, regardless of whether they were born in a mega corporation, a small and medium-sized enterprise, or the Red Dragon Army, were one and the same. Who did not think that the organization behind them was the number one contributor to winning the Monster War? Who did not think that the current resource allocation model of Dragon City was unfair and that they had suffered a great loss? Who did not think that the contribution they made far exceeded the return? Who did not want the organization they belonged to to seize more resources, continue to develop and grow, and become a mainstay of Dragon City? Who did not have a few good brothers and good friends who had been badly injured or even seriously injured in the arena while they competed for strategic resources? Who did not think from the bottom of their hearts that they and the organization behind them were the true and only saviors that could save Dragon City, as well as promote Earths civilization in the Other World? Meanwhile other forces would only lead Dragon City down a wrong path, or even lead it to the abyss of destruction. Such distorted emotions and extreme mentality made their attacks heavier and heavier. Superhumans like Ma Hong, whose cerebral cortex was boiling like magma, continuously released violent brainwaves to the outside world. They would also interfere with their companions and enemies around them, causing everyone to unknowingly fall into a furious vortex. They would then enter a state of collective unconsciousness. A few superhuman individuals were able to maintain their rationality for the time being, and they tried to stop the two parties No, it was impossible to tell how many parties were fighting right then. However, due to the interference of the violent brainwaves and the merciless attacks from all directions, their string of rationality was soon broken too. They were forced into the swirl. Stop, stop fighting. We are all on the same side. Calm the f*ck down! Meng Chao shouted at the top of his voice. Yet, even if he mustered all his spirit energy and shouted until his throat tore up, his voice would still be no match for the deafening explosions and hysterical roars of the superhumans who were ready to kill, so much so that their eyes were bloodshot. Meng Chao pulled apart the two superhumans who were clinging onto each other, only to find that their eyes were bloodshot. Their eyes were unfocused, and their breathing was rapid. Their hearts were beating like drums, and they were clearly sweating several times faster than when they were in a normal battle. Not to mention, their extremely chaotic brains were similar to fire, continuously releasing scorching, tumultuous, and out-of-control brainwaves to the outside world. Most superhumans in a chaotic battle were like that. Crap, this is a Fury Bomb that is even more terrifying than the Fear Bomb! Meng Chaos scalp went numb. Superhumans were able to awaken all kinds of incredible extraordinary powers by absorbing spirit energy, bombarding the cerebral cortex, and unlocking the gene chain. However, the side effect of brain strengthening was that their emotions and desires were constantly strengthened, making it easier for their thoughts to go to extremes. At best, they were determined and filled with confidence. At worst, their thoughts were extreme and stubborn. This phenomenon was actually somewhat similar to the top athletes on Earth. Most of the top athletes who were able to become the strongest out of close to ten billion people in a certain event usually possessed unyielding willpower, unwavering confidence, and an aggressive nature. Im the strongest! Im the best! I was born to be the son of fate. Im destined to break a record and beat everyone! This who else but me mentality was crucial for top athletes to ascend to the supreme throne. However, the excellent qualities on the field might not make top athletes the beloved existence of everyone in their daily lives. In fact, many top athletes had very bad personalities and were full of arrogance and narcissism. Their desires were often several times or even ten times more than that of ordinary people. Many top athletes were defeated because they couldnt manage their desires well. There was nothing they could do. Perhaps this was the irreconcilable contradiction when carbon-based intelligent life climbed to the top of life. Those who lacked desire, were willing to be mediocre, had no aggressiveness, did not know how to strive for opportunities or even create opportunities, and did not know how to seize every bit of resources were not qualified to be the strongest of nearly ten billion people! And superhumans were like the enhanced versions of top athletes. Their desire, enterprising spirit, aggressiveness, and possessiveness for training resources were more than ten times stronger than the Olympic champions and world record holders of the Earth era. The Other World was also a place where the spirit power could be turned into visible ripples under the enhancement of spirit power, strongly interfering with the physical world. Any superhuman thought, as long as they were strong enough, would have the chance to turn into a spirit storm, engulfing the brains of hundreds and thousands of people around them. This was the principle of many monsters performing group mental attacks. First, they used illusions to break a humans mental defense. They turned his brain into a pot of burning porridge. Then, they used his chaotic brainwaves to influence other humans. Just like knocking down dominoes, one infected two, two infected four, four became eight, sixteen, thirty-two. Before long, everyone would be overwhelmed, engulfed, and devoured by fear. Using this method, even a Level 1 nightmare beast would have the chance to destroy the brains of hundreds or thousands of people. The more people in a small space, the more effective the Fear Bomb would be. In the end, humans were not afraid of the Nightmarish Beasts at all. Instead, they would be devoured by the fear that they had magnified endlessly. Of course, with the victory of the Monster War, there were no more monsters that could scare the humans whose morale was rising day by day. Even if the Fear Bomb was detonated, it could still be resolved by triumphant songs. However, there was another emotion that was often more difficult to calm than fear once it gathered into a tidal wave. That was fury. Fury was a disease that was more easily spread than fear. When hundreds of thousands of brains that were soaked in spirit energy burst into raging flames of anger that were thousands of degrees hot at the same time, almost no one could stop the destructive flames from flowing freely like a flood. Especially when the crystal veins were densely packed and the spiritual magnetic environment was complicated, the intense spiritual magnetic radiation could amplify the extreme emotions of human beings and add fuel to the flames of fury. That was why, when human beings explored the crystal veins deep underground, they would often become irritable, irritable, anxious, sensitive, and even lead to all kinds of tragedies. Back then, the exploration team of the Atlas Group led by Meng Chao and Lu Siya had run into the exploration team of the universal group at the bottom of the raging waves mountain range. The two parties had almost been wiped out. Of course, the Supernatural Entity, White Spirit had instigated the conflict to drive a wedge between them. But it was also related to the complicated and unstable spirit magnetic environment near the Red Radiance Jade vein. The Hidden Mist Domain, on the other hand, was the place where the crystal resources were the most abundant in the entire Monster Mountain Range. The sinkhole at the center of the Hidden Mist Domain was also a place where hundreds of crystal lodes were congregating and where the spiritual energy was extremely dense. The superhumans who were training, researching, and exploring in the place were soaked in the excessive spirit magnetic radiation every moment. Their base was located above an enormous natural gunpowder barrel in the first place. When the emotions that had been suppressed for a long time suddenly burst out and resonated with the emotions of thousands of people around them, the situation that was out of control was almost unstoppable. Meng Chao could not calm down the superhumans who had lost their rationality either. He could only shout and tear apart the two burly men who were hugging each other like bears. Then, he exerted strength with both of his arms and threw the two imposing muscular men to two corners of the kitchen. Since you like to fight with your own people so much, then come and fight with me! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and the spiritual energy around his body burst out. With the enhancement of the Battle Gods ultimate skill, the nine dragons divine seal, his instantaneous explosive power had been raised to a level that was unparalleled among his peers. With his arms spread open, the 36,000 pores all over his body let out a long whistle of a steam train starting. Wisps of hot spiritual energy bulged the extremely malleable nano battle suit, both pectoralis major and latissimus dorsi expand at a rate visible to the naked eye, drawing breathtaking curves on the suit. At the moment, Meng Chao, compared with the depth of the Hidden Mist Domain before, and has been reborn. Although on paper, his strength was still at the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm, several rounds of spiritual confrontation with the Tree of Wisdom had sharpened his spirit strength immeasurably. Reading a large amount of ancient information within the micro brain that was positioned like a grotesque monster and accepting the magnificent ancient war edification, he accumulated a large number of different human combat experience. Chapter 845 - Controlling Anger With Anger! In the mothers near-death memory, Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field had been contaminated by the experience of being attacked by more than twenty Deity Realm warriors. Apart from the fact that he could not condense his spirit energy into an armor-like spirit shield, Meng Chaos combat ability was close to the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. Most of the Deity Realm experts had returned to Dragon City to recuperate because of their serious injuries. Only a few of them were taking turns to take charge of the situation in the Hidden Mist Domain. At that moment, Meng Chao was definitely able to show off his might and act tyrannically in the cafeteria filled with ten thousand people! He resembled a combination of whirlwind and lightning that was swept through the chaotic crowd. No matter who it was, as long as they brushed past his vitality magnetic field, they would be involuntarily attracted to him. They would spin dozens of times in an instant like a spinning top before they were flung far away by the centrifugal force. They would fall to the ground in a corner. Even though furious flames were still surging in their brain crevices, their limbs, bones, and internal organs were bombarded with extremely stimulating spirit energy by Meng Chao. The superhumans felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Their hands and feet were extremely numb. Their stomachs churned even more. They could not help but curl up into a ball like shrimps. They clutched their stomachs and vomited so much that they were about to throw up their meals from the previous night. How could they have the strength to continue fighting? Meng Chao jumped up and down like a rabbit and continued his rampage. In an instant, he threw dozens of hot-headed superhumans out. He still had the time to look at their clothes and the badges on their chests. According to their different camps and positions, he threw them into four corners of the cafeteria. Many of the superhumans who participated in the fight were on the level of one to three stars. Although fury had increased their power, they had lost the balance, calmness, and precision of their attacks. They were not Meng Chaos match at all. For a moment, Meng Chao cut melons and vegetables, sweeping everything in his path. He had actually cleared out a large area in front of him. Even the superhumans who were far away from his attack range could sense his burning, fierce, and peerless spirit flames. Not only that, they could also sense the violent aura of an ancient vicious beast that was mixed in the spirit flames. They all shivered at the same time. There was only one power that could calm anger And it was fear that was ten times stronger than anger. Many of the superhumans present had more or less heard the ancient ruins summon when they entered Ruins No. 2 to cultivate and research. They had transformed into monsters and experienced the nightmare of the ancient battlefield. Right then, it was clear daylight. However, their vision blurred, and they had hallucinations again. It was as if they had turned into snakes, insects, rats, and ants from the ancient era again. At most, they were like wolves, tigers, and leopards. Meng Chao, on the other hand, was like an indomitable Tyrannosaurus rex. He strode forward like an earthquake and appeared behind them, staring at their necks coldly. How How is this possible? When did Meng Chao become so strong? I heard that he just reached Heaven Realm last year. According to the standards of ordinary superhumans, he should still be at the base of Heaven Realm at this moment! Are you kidding me? What base of Heaven Realm? Such terrifying aura is reminiscent of an ancient vicious beast is definitely at the peak of the Heaven Realm! I heard that he became the ace tester of the ancient ruins research center and many research projects related to the ancient mysteries. When others tested it once, they would already go through the gates of Hell, but he was able to calmly repeat it seventy to eighty times! Is this Is this the true strength of the youngest Heaven Realm warrior in Dragon City? Many people swallowed their saliva with difficulty. Their anger turned into cold sweat, which flowed out subconsciously. They gradually recovered their rationality and looked at the mess around them. They did not need anyone to persuade them anymore. They even realized that they had almost made a big mistake. Now, only Ma Hong and the others, who were the first to be involved in the mess, were left at the center of the cafeteria. They were still like bulls with their big horns intertwined together, pestering each other relentlessly. Ma Hong! Taking advantage of the fact that both sides had prepared a killer move to collide with the other, a shockwave with a temperature of over a thousand degrees was released. Like a burning hurricane, it sent both sides flying twenty to thirty meters. Meng Chao hurried forward. His ten fingers were wrapped in electric arcs, and he pressed Ma Hongs shoulders, trying to control this old friend that he had known for years. His ten fingers were deeply embedded in Ma Hongs skin and flesh. However, he felt that Ma Hongs body temperature was frighteningly high. It did not seem like a body of flesh and blood, but more like a demon statue that had just been cast with molten iron. Meng Chaos palm was boiling hot, and he could not help but let out an ah sound. Accompanied by the mechanical cracking sound of his cervical vertebrae, Ma Hongs head rotated almost 180 degrees, and he glared at Meng Chao. His eyeballs were red, and it was impossible to distinguish between the pupils and the whites of his eyes. Thick blood vessels protruded out of his eye sockets, and they were twitching crazily as if dozens of earthworms had crawled into them. The hostility on his face turned into streaks of black rays like he was wearing a hideous and ugly black mask. He was completely different from the warm, cheerful, and righteous man he usually was. Not good. Meng Chaos heart thumped. Judging from Ma Hongs situation, he was no longer in ordinary uncontrollable rage. Instead, it was a sign of spirit energy deviation. He resembled an ordinary person who had taken too many Deification Capsules. His brain had completely lost control. He was trying his best to secrete all kinds of hormones to stimulate the mitochondria deep inside his cells and release destructive energy that the human body could not withstand. In the end, he would either be vaporized by the extremely high temperature and the last drop of liquid in his body would be turned into a terrifying dried corpse Or their bodies would be burned into ashes. Then, they looked at Ma Hongs companions and opponents not far away. Almost all of the superhumans who had started the chaotic battle were the same as Ma Hong. Their eyes were red, and their hostility was bursting out. Their skin was so hot that it was on the verge of burning. Every muscle in their bodies was twitching crazily. Some of them were even foaming at the corners of their mouths. Their expressions were more hideous and terrifying than that of monsters. When Meng Chao activated his super vision and sensed with the pineal gland between his eyebrows, he was even able to see that their vitality magnetic field was akin to a broken fountain, spraying spirit energy and life force that was even more precious than spirit energy in a frenzy. Yet, they did not notice anything unusual about themselves at all. Rather, they were all in a state of mutual destruction! So many superhumans are suffering from spirit energy deviation at the same time? Meng Chaos scalp felt like it was going to explode. He was distracted for a moment, and Ma Hong managed to break free from his suppression. Ma Hong let out a strange cry, and his arms instantly expanded several times. They were like the thighs of two Tyrant Mammoths, with wisps of black flames that could be seen with the naked eye. His eyes were empty, and his expression was absent-minded. He did not recognize Meng Chao was at all. The only thing left in his eyes was the satisfaction of venting his feelings and the ruthlessness that could destroy everything. Two Tyrant Mammoth thighs smashed into Meng Chaos chest. With the explosion of the spirit magnetic field, even the air was pierced through by two spiral ripples. It was really similar to an actual Tyrant Mammoths innate skill, War Trample! The two of them were too close to each other, and there was no way for them to dodge. If Meng Chao attacked in pain, he would naturally be able to blow the offensive spirit magnetic field into pieces, and he could even reverse the effect of the War Trample. However, doing so was tantamount to sentencing Ma Hong, who had gone mad, to death! In a split second, before he could react, Meng Chao subconsciously crossed his arms in front of his chest and took the War Trample head-on. It was as if a Tyrant Mammoth, a ferocious beast from the sixth level of hell, was stomping on his chest. Meng Chao had just finished training a maximum endurance combat training that lasted for twenty-four hours. He was already in a state of exhaustion and in serious shortage of spirit energy reserves. He had wiped out thousands of soldiers along the way, and his spirit energy reserves had almost been depleted. In order to avoid hurting Ma Hong, he did not dare to use his full strength. He could only retreat and fight. Following the momentum of Ma Hongs fist, he was sent flying dozens of meters away. After landing on the ground, he spun dozens of times and left dozens of footprints on the ground. Only then did he manage to neutralize the power of the War Trample. The problem was that Ma Hong did not continue to attack him. Instead, he turned his gun and lunged at a few superhumans from the Shen family and Universe Corporation. The superhumans from the Shen family had gone mad too. Their vitality magnetic field was surging like crazy. Some of them could not control the burning flames of their spirit energy. They ended up burning their flesh and blood until they were covered in shocking blisters. They were even burned to the point that their skin and flesh were torn apart. Their white bones were exposed too. Despite that, they were still ignorant and charged at Ma Hong without a care! D*mn it! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and stood up, wanting to stop Ma Hong and the others from self-destruction. However, he felt that his eyes were blood-red, and countless tiny roars were echoing in his ears. For a moment, he really wanted to turn into a monster and kill everyone who participated in the melee. Meng Chao was shocked. He realized that he had also been affected by the Fury Bomb. His cerebral cortex and central nerves were being disturbed by Ma Hong and the others out-of-control brainwaves. He quickly held his breath and focused. He cooled his burning brain and controlled the raging fire that was about to burst out. Although he regained his cool in time, he had lost the last chance to stop Ma Hong and the others. He saw that Ma Hong and the superhuman opposite him were putting their lives on the line to perform ultimate skills that were far beyond their limits. Two violent energies that could destroy the world were about to collide head-on. Suddenly, an earth-shaking explosion came from below the floor of the ten-thousand-people cafeteria. Everyones spine, including Meng Chaos, shook three times along with the floor and the rocky underground. The foothold of Ma Hong and the other superhumans who had gone mad also sank deeply with the eruption of smoke and dust. They had all lost their balance and fallen into the huge pit that was seven to eight meters deep. This is Meng Chao sensed a very familiar aura, but it had become increasingly powerful and overbearing. Half of his face revealed confusion, while the other half revealed surprise and delight. Before the onlookers, including Ma Hong and the other superhumans, who had lost control and fallen into the deep pit, could react, more than ten rock dragons darted out of the deep pit, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws! These rock dragons were not just ordinary rocks that had been simply and crudely piled up. Instead, a condensation process had completely changed the nature of the rocks through subtle modifications in the molecular structure and even the atomic energy layer. They were sturdier and lighter. They had excellent ductility like metals, as well as the ability to store, amplify, and release spirit energy that was no less than that of crystals! Chapter 846 - I Did It on Purpose Not only was the entire surface of the rock dragons made of an indestructible metal texture But their scales also had a honeycomb-like design and super energy-absorbing structure that flashed with a magnificent rainbow light. Plus, the rock dragons fangs and claws appeared to have a crystalline texture. It was as if their creator and manipulator had extracted all the spirit crystals from millions of rocks and molded them into a deadly weapon. Such spirit puppets could no longer be described as rock dragons. They were crystal dragons made of metal and crystals! Thousands of runes appeared below the scales of the crystal dragons, driving them to ensnare the mentally deranged superhumans. In the beginning, the superhumans had been like wild beasts that had lost control due to their fury. No one could stop them from dying together. However, at that moment, they were like broken sacks, allowing the crystal dragons to throw them into the air and toss them around. Their joints were all shaken loose by the crystal dragons, and they could not even move a single finger. The unique honeycomb energy-absorbing structure on the surface of the crystal dragons was also very effective in guiding the violent spirit energy in their bodies. The energy could be released smoothly and steadily through the gaps between their scales, rapidly lowering their body temperature. Boom! When the dozen or so crystal dragons almost reached the ceiling of the cafeteria, they suddenly changed directions and descended brutally. With the splitting and reassembling of the spirit magnetic field, the crystal dragons, which were already magnificent to begin with, underwent even more mysterious and complicated changes. They began to split from their bloody mouths. Each crystal dragon was divided into seven or eight smaller, but not less ferocious, crystal pythons. The eight giant pythons, which emitted the luster of metal and crystals, coiled around the limbs and torsos of the out-of-control superhumans. The serrated scales on their edges were deeply embedded into the superhumans flesh. They were like cages that were alive and shrinking, suppressing them all! The out-of-control superhumans, including Ma Hong, roared hysterically. However, no matter how hard they struggled, they could not break free from the control of the crystal cage. On the contrary, every roar seemed to be a kind of catharsis that released a little of the brutality inside their bodies. Meng Chao felt Ma Hongs and the others temperatures fall rapidly. Their heartbeats were gradually decreasing from the maximum frequency of more than three hundred beats per minute to a hundred beats per minute, which was barely acceptable. The furious brainwaves that had been constantly rubbing and rippling in the air were also gradually calming down and vanishing. Right then, a crystal python was separated from every uncontrollable superhuman that was suppressed. Each python gradually extended its body and head toward the center of the cafeteria. Smoke was curling up, and spirit flames were spurting out. It was the deepest pit. There was intense friction in the air until a clear figure gradually appeared in the deep pit that was almost burning. A pair of glowing jade marrow-like rays of light were inlaid on her beautiful face. Her gaze was as sharp as a blade, and her eyes were aggressive. Her undisguised aggressiveness made it easy for people to overlook her beauty. At the same time, the spirit flames that lingered around her body as if she was a living creature would only make those who were of a low cultivation state and did not have a strong spirit defense feel their mouths dry, their hearts beat faster, and their legs go soft. It was as if hundreds of giant pythons were staring at her at the same time. They wouldnt notice how the owners of these giant pythons had a body that was so rough and terrifying. In front of Meng Chao and thousands of stunned superhumans, she walked with her long and powerful legs and stepped on the heads of the crystal pythons, walking from the underground to the air. She looked down from above, her eyes narrowed into two sharp blades. She looked coldly at the badly bruised and battered superhumans who had lost control. Even the onlookers who were not swept by her gaze seemed to hear her faint sneer. Who else could act as if no one was around other than Lu Siya, who was known as the Queen Bee? Sister Ya? Meng Chao could not believe his eyes. When did Lu Siya become so strong? From the speed at which the spirit flames were condensing and changing, the fact that she was able to control so many superhumans who had gone mad in one go, and the extremely dangerous feeling she gave him, could it be that she had already Before Meng Chao could confirm his astonishing guess, a sudden change occurred beneath Lu Siyas feet. Kacha Kacha Kacha! The sound of crystals shattering came from within the seven or eight crystal pythons that had trapped one of the superhumans. Crisscrossing cracks appeared on the surface of the crystal pythons like a spider web. In an instant, the eight crystal pythons shattered. The vitality magnetic field of the superhumans that had been trapped inside erupted like a volcano. With a roar, they leaped up high and attacked Lu Siya! Shen Yukun! Meng Chao could barely recognize the identity of the Lord from his hideous face, which was full of veins and blood seeping out of his pores. This guy was also quite a high-profile figure in the third generation of the Shen family. He boasted that he could be compared with Shen Yupeng, the ace judge of the secret police of Dragon City, and was the double star of the Shen familys third generation. However, he was different from Shen Yupeng, who said that those who achieved great things did not care about trifles and could put their personal grudges behind for the common interests. This man was famous for his narrow-mindedness. He would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If he failed to accomplish anything, he would ruin everything. Although the two large corporations had already come to a conclusion, this guy had been pestering the two exploration teams on Raging Waves Mountain Range. The person in charge of the Universe Corporations exploration team, Shen Yulong, who had died tragically at the foot of Raging Waves Mountain Range, seemed to be a biological brother born from his mother. Although the main culprit of Shen Yulongs death was the Supernatural Entity, White Spirit. He blamed Meng Chao and Lu Siya for all the bad debts. In the past two years, he had caused a lot of trouble for the two of them in the business world. The development of Superstar Resource had also been obstructed by this guy many times. Even when they met on a narrow road in some business occasions, this guy would often stir up trouble and cause trouble. Lu Siyas character, of course, will not be put down when the good baby. Meng Chao in order to have an early influence around the dragon city, do not want to move forward on the road, there is such a block. But this guy doesnt have a big-picture, profit-driven business mind. You do have a crazy talent for mental training. Long ago, he broke through to the five stars realm. He was indeed one of the top experts in the third generation of the nine families. Right now, Shen Yukuns brain was burning. His spiritual energy was boiling, and he was on the verge of mental derangement. Although he had lost thirty percent of his rationality, he was more powerful than before. He lunged at Lu Siya like a tornado and punched out like a derailed crystal train! Watch out! Meng Chao turned pale with fright. He was about to activate his vitality magnetic field at all costs and throw out his chain blade to block Shen Yukuns violent attack. Lu Siya, on the other hand, snorted coldly. The seven or eight crystal pythons that had just been shattered by Shen Yukun, and all the shimmering fragments, all soared up and formed an octagonal shield with three layers behind her. The structure was complicated and indestructible. Boom! The full-powered strike of the Shen Yukun pierced through the first and second layers of the shield like a burning meteorite, but it was deeply embedded in the third layer of the shield. No matter how hard he tried to circulate his spirit energy, he could not break through Lu Siyas defense line even if he made a shocking dent on the third layer of the shield. Lu Siyas eyes, on the other hand, seemed to have been carved out of crystals, too. They were crystal clear and glittering. Mysterious and complicated spiritual stripes rose from the surface of her skin, which was as delicate as jade, and quickly condensed into a translucent armor around her. Even if Shen Yukun could break through the defense line of the triple shield, it would be impossible for him to break through her magnificent spirit suit! The brutality on Shen Yukuns face turned into horror. He changed from trying to break through Lu Siyas defense line to withdrawing all his strength, trying to get out of the shield that was biting his arm. However, even if he increased his strength to the point where he almost pulled off his elbow joint and shoulder blade, his entire arm still did not move. A cruel smile appeared on Lu Siyas lips. She snapped her fingers lightly. Mysterious and complicated gorgeous runes flashed across the triple octagonal back shield in an instant. Along with the sound of crystals and metal rubbing against each other, the shield seemed to be alive and turned into a ferocious dragon head. Shen Yukuns entire right arm was deeply sucked into the bloody mouth of the crystal dragon. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Meng Chao heard the sounds of gears running and meat grinders starting from the mouth of the crystal dragon. The shock on Shen Yukuns face turned into an extremely twisted pain. Sticky blood was flowing out of the gaps between the metal scales of the crystal dragon. Lu Siya was expressionless as she appreciated the other partys pain. A hint of pleasure appeared in her eyes. A few seconds later, she waved her hand in satisfaction, as if she was chasing away a fly. Boom! The crystal dragons bloody mouth was like a train cannon, firing at full force. The spiritual flame that was like an erupting volcano sent Shen Yukun flying dozens of meters away. It pierced through the outer wall of the cafeteria and flew to the grass outside the cafeteria. It was as if it was mud, and it did not move at all. Meng Chao activated his super vision and saw that his chest was still rising and falling slightly. Although his breathing was extremely chaotic, his life shouldnt be in danger. However, his entire right arm had turned into a piece of charcoal. It seemed that he wouldnt be able to recover to his original state without a year or so of rest. Even if he recovered 90% of his cell activity, it would be difficult for him to blast out the power of a five-star Heaven Realm. Sister Ya is so strong now! In three moves, she had subdued more than ten out-of-control superhuman individuals and seriously wounded a five-star Heaven Realm warrior. Meng Chao had never seen Lu Siya like this before. Sister Ya, are you okay? Fearing that she would suddenly attack and overdraw her spirit energy, Meng Chao hurried forward. Im fine. Lu Siya finally withdrew her spiritual energy and floated down from the sky. She stuck close to Meng Chao and blinked at an angle that others could not see. With a crafty look on her face, she bit Meng Chaos ear and said, Dont worry, I did it on purpose. Chapter 847 - The Iron Tyrant’s Brand Meng Chaos mind raced as he came to a sudden realization. Indeed, based on the strength that Lu Siya had displayed and her meticulous psychological analysis, it was impossible for Shen Yukun to break free from the crystal python cages suppression if she had not deliberately indulged herself. She had purposely allowed Shen Yukun to show off his fangs and claws, then beat him up so that he would be seriously injured. She had removed a nail that was neither too big nor too small from Meng Chaos and her own path of advancement. Speaking of which, one could say that Lu Siya had stopped the internal strife within the circle of superhumans. Moreover, it was true that she had crippled Shen Yukuns right arm, but she had also prevented Shen Yukun from experiencing spirit energy deviation and dying from spontaneous combustion. Even Shen Yukuns parents and even the Shen familys patriarch could not find the slightest mistake. Instead, they had to beat drums and gongs to thank Lu Siya for saving Shen Yukuns life! As expected of the Queen Beethat everyone feared in the third generation of the nine noble families. Cold sweat beaded on Meng Chaos forehead. However, Lu Siyas thoughts were not the main point. The main point was Sister Yaya, have you made a breakthrough? Meng Chao looked at the crystal-like spiritual armor around Lu Siya in disbelief. There were also crystal dragons and pythons behind her that were swaying left and right like the tails of nine-tailed foxes. Spiritual suit! It was a unique symbol of the six-star spiritual suitlevel! After years of hard training and a series of fortuitous encounters with Meng Chao, as well as the tremendous resources of the family business, and the stimulation of the tree of wisdomof the demon god in the hidden fog domain, and with the help of Meng Chao.., she had read part of the information of the ancient times. Queen Beelu Siya had finally reached the peak of the heavenly state and had a chance to explore the mysteries of the Heavenly State! In fact, a few years ago, when Meng Chao had just become a freshman, he had gotten to know Lu Siya. The queen bee in the future had already stepped into the heavenly state and was able to take charge of the Bureau of Investigation of Exotic Beasts. At that time, her main occupation was prospector. She was good at exploring deep underground, where spiritual energy was abundant, as well as changing and manipulating the structure of rocks. In the field of battle, she did not have an outstanding performance. However, after the death of Lin Chuan, who was her childhood sweetheart, she seemed to have realized the importance of combat ability. She gave up the main occupation of prospectorand crazily trained her combat skills instead. Like Meng Chao, she had been tempered by both the crimson jade and the mother stone of the Blue Plateau. Her internal organs and extraordinary meridians had long been shining with a crystal-clear luster. After that, Meng Chao participated in a series of soul-stirring, life-or-death adventures. Most of the time, she followed by Meng Chaos side and experienced life-or-death experiences together. Although she couldnt be compared with Meng Chao, who had cultivated from a broken star extraordinary to a five-star heavenly realm in only a few years, she was still a genius. However, the speed of her realm improvement and the momentum of her combat ability were second to none among the younger generation in Dragon City. From the four-star spiritual enhancement realmduring the battle in the raging waves mountain range to the six-star spiritual armor realmtoday, Lu Siyas journey to the extraordinary realm was more arduous and practical than anyone elses. I didnt expect that Sister Ya would be one step ahead of me. Isnt she the true number one expert of the younger generation in Dragon Citynow Meng Chao was sincerely happy for his close comrade-in-arms who had gone through life and death together with his best partner in cultivation and business. However, he also had a competitive heart that would never admit defeat. Sister Ya has already cultivated to the six star spirit armor realm. Judging from the decisiveness and ferocity of her attacks, she doesnt look like someone who has just learned how to condense a spirit armor. Her combat ability is comparable to many senior experts who have been stuck in the six star spirit armor realm for decades. It Wont be long before she is truly at the peak of the Heaven Realm, right? I have to speed up and break through to the peak of the heaven realm so that I can keep up with sister Ya. Lets see who is the true number one expert among the younger generation in Dragon City Meng Chao was not the only one. Thousands of transcendents in the ten thousand people dining hall were deeply shocked by Lu Siyas magnificent appearance. Whether it was Meng Chao, Lu Siya, or Shen yukun, who had just been sent flying with a single blow and had lost his entire right arm, they were all outstanding figures who were well-known in the circle of transcendents. Naturally, everyone was very clear about their previous realm and combat strength. Seeing that Lu Siya had actually disabled shen yukun with one move, many extraordinary individuals gasped. Some quick-witted people began to operate their brain cells with all their might to analyze Lu Siyas latest level and future potential, and whether she had the chance to become the youngest godly state expert in Dragon City. And this would give the Lu family and the Atlas Group.., their position in the Nine greats, as well as the conflict of interests between the Nine greatsand the small and medium-sized enterprises, would have such a complicated impact. For a moment, the huge dining hall was completely silent. Everyones eyes, which were filled with shock, admiration, respect, jealousy, and doubt, were all focused on L Siya. The queen bee was obviously enjoying the attention of everyone. She floated in the air again and glanced at Shen Yukun, who had been kicked out of the dining hall. She seemed to be paying attention to Shen Yukuns injuries, but she muttered to herself in a low voice, HMPH, he has really embarrassed the nine greats! Although she said that she was muttering to herself, the surrounding extraordinaires heard it clearly and declared Shen Yukuns Social Death. At this moment, a deafening explosion came from above the roof of the canteen. Seven or eight powerful auras that could suppress everything slowly seeped down. The ceiling seemed to have been opened by a pair of invisible hands, and dazzling sunlight immediately poured in like a waterfall. The godly state experts such as thunder godShao Zhengyang who were guarding the hidden fog domain, as well as peak heaven state experts such as Train CannonLong Feijun and soul severing saberLuo Wu, finally arrived late and came to clean up the mess. Ah Kun! A shocked and angry roar sounded in the sky. A godly state expert whose hair and beard spread out like a sword and halberd flew to Shen Yukuns side outside the canteen and helped him up. Then, he injected a stream of spiritual energy into his body. When he saw Shen Yukuns charred arms, the eyes of this godly state expert that were as big as copper bells were so big that they were about to tear out of their sockets. Following Shen Yukuns resentful gaze, the godly state expert glared at Lu Siya and Meng Chao who were standing in the middle of the cafeteria. This glance was like a bolt of lightning that tore through the sky. It was about to leave an indelible mark on Lu Siya and Meng Chaos chests. Its Tie BaShen Yuanbao! Meng Chaos heart trembled. This was a godly state expert in the universal corporation whose cultivation was second only to the Shen familys patriarch. Moreover, he was arrogant and despotic, and his style was tyrannical. In the circle of extraordinary individuals, anyone who mentioned his name would frown slightly. If it was said that the rise of the Atlas group mainly depended on the talent and professionalism of the crystal specialist Lu Zhongqi. Then, the rise of the universal group largely depended on the Shen familys boldness. In the barbaric golden era, a large number of private mining teams without licenses or technology had been gathered. They were only bold and had poor lives, they also made use of Dragon Citys urgent need for war resources to successfully clear their name. When it came to the Shen familys Courage to fight,this Iron tyrantShen Yuanbao was the absolute main force. In addition to the conventional offensive spiritual magnetic field, he also had the innate ability to manipulate metals. It was similar to Lu Siyas ability to manipulate rocks. This old senior in the circle of extraordinaires could see Lu Siyas latest strength and endless potential from the crystal dragons and Crystal Pythons that glowed with a metallic luster behind her back at a glance. Killing intent flashed across her slightly narrowed eyes. Lu Siya keenly sensed the other partys killing intent. She snorted coldly, but not only did she not retreat, she raised her eyebrows and stared at the Iron tyrantShen Yuanbao without showing any signs of weakness. Shen Yuanbao did not seem to expect this junior to be so arrogant, and his expression became even gloomier. However, there were experts on the same level as the Thunder godShao Zhengyang beside him. Moreover, in name, Lu Siya had also stopped the chaotic battle. No matter how strong and overbearing he was, it was impossible for him to openly bully the weak and attack Lu Siya in front of everyone. At this moment, many experts pounced down and rushed toward the out-of-control extraordinaire. Lu Siya snapped her fingers again, and the crystal python that bound the out-of-control extraordinaire instantly disintegrated and broke into sparkling gravel on the ground. Several out-of-control extraordinaires were exhausted and collapsed on the ground like mud. They were foaming at the mouth and twitching non-stop. Only Ma Hong and a few others were still not clear-headed. They were like a bull that was covered in wounds. White smoke was spewing out of their nostrils. They were still drawing their swords and looking around, roaring non-stop. Ma Hong, look at you now. Are you a red dragon army that protects your homeland or a monster in human skin? ! Long Feijun slammed the Train Cannonin front of Ma Hong and roared furiously. Ma hong trembled as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked around hesitantly. It was a mess that he had created. His crazy and messy eyes finally condensed a few rays of clear light again. A chaotic battle that might turn into an all-out conflict was fortunately stopped in time just like that. In case the spiritual magnetic radiation once again interfered with the brain waves of humans, it would cause ripples. Most of the extraordinaires were evacuated to the outside of the sinkhole to observe and recuperate. As the heroes who stopped this chaotic battle, Meng Chao and Lu Siya were qualified to follow long Feijun and the other powerhouses to escort Ma Hong, Shen Yukun, and the others to the temporary hospital to find out the truth of the chaotic battle. Speaking of which, this was the first time Meng Chao and Lu Siya had met each other after a long time. Although they were close comrades-in-arms and best partners, they belonged to different forces and had access to a large amount of top-secret information within their respective forces. For example, Meng Chao had been in the martial god Temple and the relic research institute, and Lu Siya had been in contact with many scientific research and cultivation projects within the Lu family. Therefore, they were not allowed to reveal them to others easily. Therefore, the two of them had a tacit understanding that they would not ask about their current situation and cultivation progress unless they asked for it. This way, they would be able to save each other a lot of trouble. At that moment, Lu Siya leaned against Meng Chaos side in a relaxed manner. However, she chose to ask for it. Chapter 848 - Choosing the Right Enemy Lu Siya told Meng Chao that since super radiation could not be directly absorbed by human cells and so on, generally speaking, superhuman individuals could not directly devour crystals to cultivate. The crystals had to be ground into powder, mixed with the flesh of monsters and other heavenly materials and earthly treasures. After that, they would made into gene medicine before they could be swallowed or injected. Only then could they be integrated into their internal organs, limbs, and bones. It seemed that Meng Chao and Lu Siya had been lucky enough to encounter the Blue Origin Crystals mother stone mine when the Red Radiance Jade tide broke out. They had absorbed the conflicting spirit energy and neutralized each other. It was an extremely rare and lucky phenomenon Unless, one was gifted and possessed a special constitution, such as Lu Siyas grandfather, the founder of Sky Pillar Corporation, and the specialist of crystals, Lu Zhongqi. He had the talent to absorb spirit energy directly from crystals. After Lu Zhongqi founded Sky Pillar Corporation and allowed the Lu family to grow, the second and third generations all wanted to inherit such a rare and powerful talent. However, no matter how handsome they were, no offspring could awaken the same talent and replicate Lu Zhongqis ability. At most, they would inherit part of their talent and become sensitive like Lu Siya in the past. The descendants of the Lu family refused to believe that. They firmly believed that Lu Zhongqis talent was hidden in the depths of their bloodline. It just had not been activated yet. In order to activate their talent, they had also undergone all kinds of extremely dangerous and radical training. For this reason, many people had gone mad or even died. In the era of barbaric growth and bloody competition, there was a price to pay for maintaining the strength of wealthy families. It was not until the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation gradually gained a firm foothold in Dragon City that their descendants extraordinary power expanded into more fields. They failed countless times, and members of the Lu family ended up temporarily giving up. However, an ambitious person like Lu Siya obviously would not give up the opportunity to inherit her grandfathers legacy. The increase in combat power brought by the awakening of this talent was secondary. The key was to win Lu Zhongqis favor and trust, and to announce to everyone that she was the most qualified to take over the power of the Lu family from Lu Zhongqi! Thanks to you, the invasion of the Red Brilliance Jade tide in the Blue Origin Crystals mine has changed me a lot. Thats right, Lu Siya said. Under the assault of the spirit energy tide that was like a flood or a ferocious beast, my spirit perception, which was already extremely sharp to begin with, rose to a higher level. From then on, I could even sense the crystals hidden in the depths of the rock layer subtly. I seemed to have the ability to see the crystals burning slowly in a very unique way. Also, as long as I adjust my vitality magnetic field according to the frequency of the spirit flames jumps, Ill be able to attract the spirit flames naturally. In such a way, Im able to absorb the spirit energy inside the crystals directly, just like my grandfather. Its a pity that my absorption efficiency is very low in the beginning. Even if I carried an ordinary crystal the size of a fingernail with me, it would take me ten days to half a month to completely absorb the spirit energy inside. Compared with swallowing the flesh of monsters and taking the gene medicine, such absorption method is practically meaningless. Therefore, I didnt reveal the matter to the public rashly. You know that the Lu familys internal strife is very complicated. Sky Pillar is not without rivals in the field of business and power, either. In a situation where Im still very weak, revealing such a secret is undoubtedly a recipe for disaster. Ive been training in silence in order to improve the efficiency of absorbing spirit energy directly from the crystals, but I havent been able to find the trick for several years. My improvement is very limited. In fact, such a talent is something that can only be encountered by chance. Even my grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, himself, cant tell what his ability is exactly. It can only be attributed to coincidence and the deviation of survivors. However, ever since I went deep into the Hidden Mist Domain, especially after I entered the sinkhole and was stimulated by the illusion of that Supernatural Entity, the Tree of wisdom, Ive had a very special feeling. Its hunger. Lu Siya licked her lips as she spoke, revealing an undisguised expression of hunger. This isnt ordinary hunger or a burning sensation between the intestines and the stomach. Its also not a problem that can be solved by swallowing the flesh and blood of monsters or gene medicines. It is as if every cell in my body has turned into a bloody mouth that leads to a bottomless pit. No amount of flesh or drugs can satisfy my hunger. I have to swallow the high-level crystals that contain destructive energy directly. Only the high-quality crystals that are close to the highest purity can slightly alleviate my hunger. The efficiency of absorbing spirit energy directly from the crystals is twenty to thirty times higher than in the past, and it is still improving. Right now, a piece of red jade the size of a fist is in my palm. In five minutes, I will suck it until it turns into an ordinary rock that is riddled with holes. It will become extremely crisp, and I can crush it into powder with a light pinch. My father is very excited about this. You know, he is now in charge of Sky Pillar Minerals. After defeating the monster civilization and occupying the Hidden Mist Domain, what weve never lacked the most is crystal lodes. Therefore, no matter how big my appetite is, I can still be satisfied. In just two weeks, Ive devoured the spirit energy contained in hundreds of tons of crystals. My capability has also risen to the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. Besides, I believe you can see that the density of my spirit energy far surpasses that of ordinary six-star Spirit Armor and has reached the peak of Heaven Realm! I even have a vague feeling that the peak of the Heaven Realm is far from my limit. No matter how much spirit energy I devour from the crystals, the feeling of hunger will only disappear temporarily, not completely. I think that if you give me another hundred tons of crystals No, if you give me another thousand tons or even ten thousand tons of crystals, Ill be able to swallow every last drop of them. Then, Ill rush to the highest level that no one has ever reached before! Lu Siyas style of speech was as sharp as ever. She did not hide her ambition and aggressiveness at all. Thankfully, Meng Chao had been working with the Queen Bee for so many years that he had long adapted to her demeanor. Besides, if he wanted to change the future of Dragon City, he could not do it alone. In the face of the great war between worlds that was about to begin, it was of course a good thing that his comrades, who had risked her life with him, became stronger. Meng Chao was sincerely happy for Lu Siya. Nevertheless, after pondering for a moment, he reminded her that even if her combat strength increased rapidly, there was no need to be too ostentatious. Was Shen Yukuns incident not a little too high-profile? This was not to say that Meng Chao disapproved of Lu Siya severely injuring Shen yukun. After all, in the past, the other party had often caused him trouble in the business world. Moreover, Shen Yukun, who had gone berserk due to spirit energy deviation, was also ruthless and merciless when he attacked Lu Siya. If Lu Siya had not awakened her bloodline talent and improved her combat ability by leaps and bounds, she might have been the one who had fallen unconscious and been in critical condition. Lu Siya was obviously not some kind-hearted man or woman. Meng Chao also did not have the traditional virtue of repaying grievances with kindness. He only felt that even if he wanted to remove Shen Yukun, which was neither too big nor too small, there was no need to do it in front of so many people. This was the Hidden Mist Domain. It was surrounded by jungle, mountains, rapid streams, and a labyrinth of spatial folds. There was also the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. The two turbulent, bone-eating rivers intertwined and clashed with each other. Where could one not resolve personal grudges, right? If it had to be done in a public place, he could make the scene more natural, add some foreshadowing and overdo it, and hone his acting skills. Now that they were in such a situation, it was not difficult for a discerning person to guess that Lu Siya had deliberately let Shen Yukun out to court death. Then, she had taken advantage of the situation to cripple his combat ability. It was no wonder that Iron Tyrant Shen Yuanbao, a Deity Realm expert, had locked onto the real murderer at the first moment. Shen Yuanbao? Hmph! An old guy who is dozens of years old He spent almost every day in the battle for the mining rights of the crystal lode. I dont know how many wounds he has left on his body. He is already half a step into his coffin. Even if he is called a Deity Realm expert, what is there to be afraid of? A fierce light flashed in Lu Siyas eyes, but the corners of her mouth curled up slyly. She said, Do you think I dont know that Shen Yuanbao is on duty in the Hidden Mist Domain on Universe Corporations behalf these days? I did it on purpose! Meng Chao was slightly stunned. You deliberately provoked a deity realm expert? He found it hard to understand what the Queen Bee was thinking. Whats so great about provoking a deity realm expert? L Siya smiled and said, Sit up straight and place your hands on your knees. Listen to Sister Yaya Teach You a lesson that you will never trade for anything. Most of the time, a suitable enemy can stimulate your growth more than a suitable friend. Do you think that by crippling Shen Yukun in public, I will attract the hatred of the godly state expert Shen Yuanbao? Are you worried that he will take revenge on me? Meng Chao frowned. Isnt that so? Iron Tyrant Shen Yuanbao is famous for his narrow-mindedness. He will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. I reckon that he is already sharpening his knife and thinking of how to take revenge on you! Thats right. Of course, Shen Yuanbao wants to take revenge on me. But do you think that the other godly state experts are all dead? Lu Siya said, If this matter spreads, Shen Yuanbao will certainly resent me, but his competitors will admire me. His irreconcilable enemies will even support me and help me. Do you think that Shen Yuanbao is more powerful, or that his competitors and irreconcilable enemies are more powerful? Meng Chao thought quickly. Iron Tyrant Shen Yuanbaos reputation in the superhuman circle was indeed not that good. Although it was not notorious, it was not much different. After all, back then, he had made great contributions to the Universe Corporation in seizing the crystal ore veins. Those superhumans who were defeated by him in the arena and forcibly seized the rights to exploit the crystal ore would remember his great kindness for the rest of their lives. Not to mention, the close friends of those superhumans who led their own exploration teams deep underground and met with Universe Corporations exploration team led by Shen Yuanbao, only to mysteriously disappear and be swallowed by a monster. Due to Shen Yuanbaos powerful force, these people might not dare to take revenge openly. However, it was entirely possible for them to lend a hand to Lu Siya if they could. Chapter 849 - Psychological Demons Besides, theres still my grandfather! Lu Siyas smile was becoming more and more mysterious. What do you reckon my grandfather would think and do if he knew that his beloved granddaughter had inherited 100% of his bloodline and awakened the same ability as him but was targeted by the notorious old monster who had been pestering her for decades? Meng Chao suddenly understood. In short, the advantages of offending Iron Tyrant Shen Yuanbao far outweigh the disadvantages. Lu Siya concluded, Firstly, the Shen family was a competitor of the Lu family. There were countless members of the Lu family and employees of Sky Pillar Corporation who died at Shen Yuanbaos hands out of nowhere. The vengeful old man was certain that Shen Yulong had died at our hands. He would not have let us go, either. It did not make any difference whether we offended him or not. Secondly, this old fart has long been notorious in the circle. His enemies are far more than his friends. Becoming his enemy will help us make friends with the higher-ups. After all, an enemy who is qualified to be the enemy of the Shen Yuanbao can not be an ordinary person, right? Thirdly, publicly provoking the experts of the Shen familys older generation will help the Lu family concentrate their resources on me. Even if I become fat, the Lu family will still put up my brand-new golden name. From this moment on, I will not only represent myself, but also the face of the Lu family and the image of Sky Pillar Corporation. Even if its an open and secret attack from the clan, its impossible for it to reach my back at this moment. By doing so, its equivalent to openly betraying the clan and betraying the clan. Fourth, after reaching Heaven Realm Pinnacle, I also need such a tyrannical old monster to use the threat of death to stimulate my full potential! Hearing this, Meng Chao could not help but heave a sigh of relief. This sister ya of his really took one step forward, but she didnt take any losses at all. Since you know what youre doing, thats good. Meng Chao said, No matter how many benefits you have, its still no small matter if you provoke a deity realm expert. If one day you meet the Shen Yuanbao on a narrow path, and the benefits you mentioned are wasted before you can realize them, its called being clever instead of being clever. Thats true. Lu Siya nodded. She rolled her eyes and said with a smile, It doesnt matter. I still have you! Me? Meng Chao raised the tip of his nose. Thats right. Dont think that I cant tell that your training in the depths of Ruins No. 2 has also made a lot of progress, right? Lu Siya suddenly approached Meng Chao and sniffed him carefully for a long time before she smiled, If my intuition is correct, you are only a step away from the six-star Spirit Armor Realm, and your spirit energy is equally abundant. As long as you break through the window of the six-star Spirit Armor Realm, it is very likely that you will reach the peak of Heaven Realm like me! Meng Chao was greatly surprised. He did not expect that Lu Siyas perception would be so sharp. After all, he had just broken through to the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm two or three months ago when he was preparing to carry out the mission to explore the Hidden Mist Domain. Even that breakthrough was only possible with the help of the Battle God Lei Zongchao. In the eyes of others, it was just a coincidence, and his luck was heaven-defying. Therefore, no one could have imagined that he would once again stand at the crossroads of breaking through the limits of his life in just a few months. Only Lu Siya.. Stop pretending. Is it interesting to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger in front of Sister Ya? Lu Siya smiled and said, Dont forget that we suffered the double attack of the Red Radiance Jade and the Blue Origin Crystal together. The life magnetic field is becoming more and more similar. If you can hide it from others, how can you hide it from me? I just broke through a whole new realm, and I came to report the good news to you in high spirits. Unlike You, youre still hiding it. Its really boring. Im not hiding it. Meng Chaos face turned red, and he could only say, Although theres only a layer of paper on the window, its not something that can be pierced through just like that. Many talented and young experts have smoothly broken through to the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm, and theyve stagnated for years or even decades. Even when theyre old and weak, or even when their old injuries flare up, theyre still unable to advance even half a stepthis is also a common occurrence. Thats someone else, not a monster like you. Lu Siya said, Ive been digesting and absorbing the ancient mysteries and the latest research results in Ruins No. 2. I didnt have time to look for you to cultivate properly. Now that Ive broken through to the six-star Spirit Armor Realm, I can solve your problem in the next period of time. Dont worry. Ill leave everything to Sister Ya! By the way, my father also wants to have a good talk with you. He always thought that I couldnt have gotten to where I am today without your help. If it werent for everything youve done on Raging Waves Mountain Range, I would have been blown into ashes by the eruption of the Red Radiance Jade tide. How could I have awakened my innate talent and reached the peak of the Heaven Realm! Therefore, my father prepared a generous gift for you. As you know, Sky Pillar Minerals has excavated a lot of unique heavenly materials and earthly treasures from the periphery of the Hidden Mist Domain and Ruins No. 2. These are treasures that even the martial divine hall might not be able to find. Rather than giving them to the useless and ungrateful people in our family, we might as well give them to you! After all, if you can break through this window and reach the peak of Heaven Realm in one go, the two of us, who are not even thirty years old and have a promising future, dont have to be afraid of Iron Tyrant Shen Yuanbao, who are half-dead experts in the Heaven Realm. No matter how chaotic Dragon City is, we will be able to do whatever we want! Meng Chao could hear the hidden meaning behind Lu Siyas words. Sister Yaya, do you also think that Dragon City is becoming more and more chaotic today?He asked worriedly. Of course. After all, the number one enemy has already collapsed, and the new enemy has yet to appear. For the sake of fighting for the legacy of the monster civilization and the leadership of Dragon City in the future, isnt it normal for it to be a little chaotic? Lu Siya didnt have the temperament of Meng Chao, who was worried about the country and the people. She even had a feeling that the world was in chaos. I know what youre worried about, but theres no need to worry too much. Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao and said, No matter how chaotic Dragon City is today, its still much better than the bloody era when order collapsed and lawlessness prevailed decades ago. Even in the chaotic era where the strong preyed on the weak and the victor was king, our civilization did not go from decline to destruction. On the contrary, it was the beginning of Dragon Citys transition from a pure technological civilization to a psionic technological civilization. It was also an era in which countless powerhouses rose up. Almost all the god-level powerhouses had grown up from the bloody trials in the chaotic era. It was obvious that a little chaos was not necessarily a bad thing for a civilization. The simplest thing is, if Dragon City doesnt fall into chaos, will the new generation of powerhouses like you and me have the chance to soar into the sky and look down on the earth? Meng Chao could feel that Lu Siyas ambition was spreading toward him like tentacles, trying to tie him up. He frowned and said, Moderate internal competition is certainly necessary, but dragon city can not continue to fall into chaos. After all, no one knows what kind of enemies exist in the depths of the Otherworld and whether there is a more terrible threat than the monster civilization Of course. The current chaos is just a probe by the bigwigs before they sit down to negotiate. I believe that as long as these bigwigs agree on a new distribution ratio and method, Dragon City will be united again in a few days. Said Luscia with a twinkle in her eye, What the two of us need to do is to seize the window of a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Before the new order solidifies, we must cultivate, expand, and climb to a place where no one can control us. On the contrary, we can control Dragon City and the future! Meng Chao agreed with Lu Siyas point of view. However, he still felt that the queen bees ambition was burning more and more fiercely. He subconsciously narrowed his eyes when he was so close to her. They had arrived at the temporary hospital. Although it was called a hospital, it was actually a research institute that studied all kinds of abnormal phenomena. Despite its simple appearance, it was just a stack of dozens of silver inflatable tents. However, the best doctors, biochemical experts, life science experts, and cutting-edge scientific research equipment were gathered here. Treating cases of spirit energy deviation was naturally a piece of cake. However, after the in-depth treatment of Ma Hong, Shen Yukun, and other runaway superhumans, the panel of experts found that things were not so simple. As the parties involved and the close contacts of the runaway superhumans, Meng Chao and Lu Siya were naturally qualified to follow up on the treatment of these cases. Two hours later, outside the isolation ward, they saw several runaway superhumans who were tied up and locked up in the medical cabin through the tempered glass window. These few runaway superhumans had been injected with a large amount of tranquilizers and even hibernation drugs. Their blood had almost frozen, and a layer of white frost had condensed on the surface of their skin. However, their rapidly rotating eyeballs and violently undulating chests showed that they were still in an extremely restless state. Scanning their cerebral cortex and vitality magnetic field, colorful spirit magnetic images, also confirmed this. They were like a volcano temporarily frozen on the surface of the magma, ready to erupt again at any time. When the doctors connected to the temple of the nerve patch, into their visual nerve input signs of competitors, their brain waves more like a flood of burst dike. This meant that the knot in their hearts had not been opened yet. Instead, it had condensed into something like a mental devil that seriously interfered with and even controlled their emotions and thoughts. How did this happen? Such a medical conclusion puzzled Meng Chao greatly. Even if there are some disagreements over the ownership of the strategic resources, there is no deep-rooted hatred after all. As for digging into a dead end? Chapter 850 - The Undead of Monsters Chapter 850: The Undead of Monsters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This isnt just narrow-mindedness or a conflict of interests. A doctor from the Abnormal Beast Research Department, who was familiar with Meng Chao and Lu Siya, handed them a few brain scans. On the walnut-like brain section, apart from the crisscrossed sulci, there were also a few groups of light spots that were very similar in shape. As the biological electrical stimulation that entered the brain gradually increased, the light spots that danced like butterflies gradually gathered together and turned into a hideous pattern that resembled a skull. This is Meng Chao sucked in a breath of cold air. It was not because the active brain areas of these patients happened to look like skulls.. Instead, he felt that these patterns looked familiar. As expected, the doctor told them that there were ten brain scans in total. The first five were the latest scans of the out-of-control superhumans who had just participated in the chaotic battle. The last five were from the humans who had been bewitched by the Supernatural Entity, the Demonic Abyss Eye, during the attack on Noble Descent Hotel, and the bandits, who had fallen into depravity and become the monsters puppets during the chaos in the Lair. Are you saying that Ma Hong and the others were also mentally attacked and brainwashed by the monsters? Meng Chao was greatly surprised. The Supernatural Entity, the Demonic Abyss Eye, was one of the most terrifying enemies he had ever encountered. That superbeast, which seemed to be a combination of a giant eyeball and a brain, had terrifying abilities that could magnify the obsession in a persons heart and turn it into a psychological demon. As the saying went, talking about toxicity without talking about dosage is just acting like a hooligan. On the other hand, as long as the dosage was large enough, no matter how normal ones thoughts were, they could turn into poison that would corrode ones mind and drive one crazy. Many ideas and methods to save Dragon City did not pose problems in themselves. At least they had the value of discussion. However, if one was stubborn and dug deeper and deeper into the depths of an oxs horn, it was very easy to fall into the abyss of error or even evil from a right and well-intentioned starting point. It had been the same for Lin Chuan and Gao Ye. They had all seen some problems in Dragon City, even structural contradictions. Unfortunately, they had been bewitched by monsters, and they tried to solve these problems with wrong and extreme methods. In the end, they destroyed themselves and almost destroyed Dragon City. Could Ma Hong and the others have followed in their footsteps? However, hadnt the Supernatural Entity, the Demonic Eye of the abyss, been killed by him a long time ago? The monster civilization had been destroyed, and the mother could modulate the Supernatural Entity had lost 99% of its activity. . Why were there still people affected? We speculate that the extremely complicated spirit magnetic environment in the Hidden Mist Domain and the ancient information in the depths of Ruins No. 2 worked together and imperceptibly distorted the human spirit. The doctor said, Since this is the place where the monster civilization was born, when humans stayed here for a long time and carried out high-intensity research and training, they would have to bear tremendous mental pressure. It was inevitable that some peoples thinking would deviate. Such a conclusion made Meng Chaoda frown. They met Ma Hong in another ward. Fortunately, Ma Hong had managed to break free from the effects of spirit energy deviation with his unyielding willpower and regained his consciousness. Even so, his eyes were still deeply sunken and his expression was haggard. It was as if he had just completed a three-month survival mission in the wild. I dont know how I became so crazy Ma Hongs face was pale and his lips were dry and cracked. He looked at his flesh and blood that had exploded due to overexertion, revealing his bones. His hands, which had just been stitched up, said in a trembling voice, At that time, my vision was blank, and I suddenly had an illusion. It was as if I had turned into a monster, and everyone around me had also turned into monstersthe most ferocious and ugly monsters on the ancient battlefield. However, there was a voice that kept reverberating in the depths of my brain. kill it, kill them, kill all the monsters, devour their flesh and blood, and devour every bit of their bones and dregs. Evolve, evolve, evolve, evolve, evolve into the king of monsters, soaring above the starry sky! I was mesmerized by this voice. It was like the meaning of my life. I completely accepted the identity of a monster. Not only was I angry, but I was also filled with joy as I threw myself into the battle between the Monsters! Ma Hongs self-narration attracted the attention of the medical team and the ancient ruins research center. From the sound of it, it seemed that the ancient ruins summon had become even more powerful. In the past, many superhumans in the depths of Ruins. No. 2 had experienced all kinds of illusions due to the interference of the ancient information. They had even turned into monsters in their nightmares, secreting black mucus and forming giant pupae. However, the nightmares could only harm themselves. Before today, no extraordinary superhuman had lost control to such an extent. Is the mother not dead yet? Meng Chao was highly suspicious. Its cells are still barely active, and its vitality magnetic field is spreading out to the outside world It depends on how you define the mother. Luscia said, To put it in a narrow sense, if you define the mother as a micro brain and giant brain, even if the two thinking organs have not completely lost their activity, they are still under the absolute control of human beings. We have sealed them firmly with a lead shield mixed with seven layers of superalloy plates to ensure that not a single spiritual ripple similar to brainwaves can leak out. However, in the end, the mothers body is a crystal lode that is several kilometers long, wide, and high, and buried deep underground. Its tentacles can even extend to hundreds of kilometers away. It is an enormous ancient creature. Many of its cells are characteristic of plant cells, and many plants can give birth to new life by cutting off a branch or spreading spores. Therefore, even if they were attacked by the space-based orbit of the ancient civilization and bombarded by us incessantly. There is no guarantee that the mother is completely dead. Lets broaden the definition of life. Who said that only a body of flesh and blood is a real life form? After all, the Ancients had already embarked on the path of spirit energy ascension. For the Ancients, the importance of magnetic field of life was probably greater than the body of flesh and blood in the beginning. Although the mother is not a life form in such a pure energy form, it is, after all, the creation of the Ancients. Naturally, it is affected by the Ancients. As you know, during the long hibernation that has lasted for billions of years, the mothers vitality magnetic field has gradually merged with the magnetic field of the surrounding planets. The extreme weather in the Hidden Main Domain, the direction of the crystal veins, and the mist surrounding the Monster Mountains are all more or less affected by the mother. Then, can we consider the entire Hidden Mist Domain, and even the entire Monster Mountain Range, as a part of the mothers body and an extension of its will? In that case, although we have defeated the monster civilization, the undead of the monster civilization might still be lingering in the foggy Heaven and Earth! Lu Siyas guess made Meng Chaos hair stand on end. What was even more horrifying was the results of the psychological test that belonged to the out-of-control superhumans. After a series of rigorous psychological tests, the average psychological index of the out-of-control superhumans was 134. Even the test results of Ma Hong and the others were only 173. That was a very strange thing. The psychological index was the only standard that could measure the superhumans mental health under Dragon Citys current technological level. The spirit index was usually maintained at 100 units, which represented mental health, strong will, and a balanced state of mind. If one encountered a strange event and saw an indescribable horror, such as a hideous monster gnawing at human organs, the spirit index might fall all the way. When the spirit index fell below 80, humans would feel a deep fear. When the soul index fell below 60, the fear in the soul would be reflected to the physiological level, and humans would have shortness of breath, weakness in their limbs, and even the strength to lift a sword. When the soul index fell below 40, the human brain would be completely blank, completely engulfed by fear. When the soul index fell all the way below 10, humans could go crazy at any time, or even directly experience brain death. Of course, with the successive victories of Dragon Citys civilization, such a situation did not happen very often. In the flood of steel and the high and mighty strategic attack, the brainwaves of countless people stimulated each other, and the courage of one mind burned brightly, illuminating everyones mind. Even if it was an ordinary soldier from the Red Dragon Army, it was not easy for his spirit index to drop to zero when facing Apocalyptic Beasts. However, although the drop was terrifying, the increase in spirit index was also harmful. When the spirit index exceeded 120, humans would feel that their courage had doubled and that they were ready to face death. When the spirit index exceeded 140, humans would feel that they were invincible. No matter how violent the beasts were, they would not carry weight in their eyes. Once the spirit index exceeded 160, humans would gradually be controlled by the urge to kill and destroy, and they would gradually lose their rationality. When the spirit index exceeded 200, it was just like when the spirit index reached zero. Humans could go berserk at any time and become a pure killing machine. When the killing reached its peak, it would no longer differentiate between monsters and humans who fell under its sword. From the performance of Ma Hong and the other runaway superhumans earlier, their spirit index should be almost the same even if it had not broken through 200. How could it be, the average index was only 134? It should be known that, unlike the drop in the spirit index, the benefits of an increase in the spirit index were more than the disadvantages. The combat theory of Dragon City had always encouraged superhumans to increase their spirit index and enter a state of controlled anger. Many cultivation systems had secret methods to stimulate the brain and increase the spirit index to the range of 120 to 140. Experts believed that maintaining the spirit index within this range could not only ensure rationality but also increase ones fighting strength through anger. It was also filled with fearless courage and was the most suitable state for fighting. Such a spirit index could not be possessed as it prevented one from differentiating between friend and foe. Chapter 851 - Hidden Dangers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If there are no problems in the process of the mental strength test, it can only mean one thingthere is a problem with the standard of the mental strength test. Lu Siya pointed at her temple and said, As human beings continue to evolve, we have unlocked more and more ancient mysteries. The brains and minds of many superhuman individuals have become darker and deeper, while the powers that are trying to invade them have become more unpredictable. If we rely on the mental strength standard established many years ago, it will no longer be possible to identify the latest out-of-control one. They will all be screened out. Meng Chao thought for a long time. He had to agree with Lu Siyas point of view. And this also meant that. Other than Ma Hong and Shen Yukun, it is very likely that there are other out-of-control superhumans lurking in the Hidden Mist Domain, especially in the sinkhole? Yes, Meng Chao said. Their spirit indices have long been off the charts. However, because our testing methods are too backward, we are unable to find these time bombs? There is such a possibility. Lu Siya said, It is possible that many superhumans are on the verge of mental breakdown and could go crazy at any moment. However, we are unable to locate them Then, we can only suspend the exploration, excavation, scientific research, and cultivation in Ruins No. 2. Meng Chao frowned and said, Even the entire sinkhole, including the Hidden Mist Domain, should be designated as a forbidden area. We should develop it more carefully and slowly. We cant be as chaotic as we are right now. Otherwise, something big will happen. The ancient ruins research center reported the same conclusion to the Survival Committee. However, Lu Siya told Meng Chao not to have too much hope. Why? Meng Chao frowned and said, Could it be that with so many strange incidents and the explosion of the Fury Bomb, even experienced superhumans like Ma Hong and Shen Yukun who went crazy at the same time couldnt arouse the vigilance of the higher-ups? Of course there is vigilance, but its still the same. The Dragon City civilization has never been a civilization that fears bloodshed or even death. In the most intense phase of the monster wars, the death rate of superhumans is far higher than those exploring the ancient ruins. However, in order to defend the civilization and break through the limits of life, the superhumans have never frowned. Lu Siya said, Right now, the higher-ups are indeed planning to suspend the exploration of Ruins No. 2 and send an investigation team to find out whether the mother is dead or not. However, I dont have any hope for the success of this investigation team. Moreover, I dont think that the nine mega corporations, the Red Dragon Army, the alliance between Dragon City University and the five university, the four research institutes, and the interest groups of Dragon City will tolerate the long-term closure of Ruins No. 2. In short, the resources and power hidden in the depths of Ruins No. 2 are too abundant and powerful. No one can stand that such a treasure is close at hand but out of reach. As for your suggestion to let the superhumans who have been tested for a long time and have a firm will, and who will never be mentally deranged, enter Ruins No. 2 to cultivate, the reason is right. The problem is that they lack maneuverability. May I ask, which superhuman hasnt been tested for a long time? And who do you think has a firm will? Before they lost control, who would have thought that they would go crazy? There are only so many cultivation resources and opportunities. No matter whose name is on the list, those superhumans who have failed will not be convinced. Right now, there are hundreds of spots for research and cultivation in Ruins No. 2 every day, and people are fighting for them. If it is really as you said, and the scale is reduced by ten times, only dozens of superhumans who have passed the rigorous test every day are qualified to enter Ruins No. 2. It would be a miracle if they dont make a scene! Its useless even if the nine mega corporations reached an agreement with the Red Dragon Army, because more and more superhumans have heard about the wonders of the Hidden Mist Domain. They have secretly come here from Dragon City to collect and cultivate without permission. These guys are like carps crossing the river. We really cant catch them. Meng Chao had also heard about the undocumented superhumans. It should be said that mega corporations like Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation had a certain bottom line even if they were arrogant and despotic. Even if they wanted to take things by force, they had to set the rules of the game and make their eating manners as refined as possible. In addition, the Red Dragon Army and the homecoming parliament members in the survival committee were watching them from the side. This made them generally not dare to act recklessly when they were exploring and developing the Hidden Mist Domain. However, many superhumans who didnt have a family and worked for themselves didnt have so many scruples. Now, everyone in Dragon City knew that the Hidden Mist Domain, where the monster lair was located, was the basin surrounded by the entire Monster Mountain Range. It was the place with the densest spirit energy and the richest resources. There were also hundreds of millions of years of ancient secret treasures hidden underground. There were all kinds of ancient weapons, axes, swords, halberds, hatchets, hooks, forks, and even peerless supernatural powers Everything was available. In the urban legends, which were becoming more and more mysterious, as long as one was lucky enough to take a stroll in the Hidden Mist Domain, one might stumble on top-grade crystals engraved with ancient runes. Obviously, those who had awakened their extraordinary powers didnt think that their luck could be that bad. Many people came to the Hidden Mist Domain in high spirits. Although it was not as exaggerated as One would trip over a top-grade crystal when walking. But the concentration of spirit energy was indeed much higher than Dragon City. They could also hunt some high-level monsters with delicate skin and tender meat that had great nutritional value. Because the main brain of the monsters had been destroyed. These monsters all became dull and stupid, allowing humans to slaughter them. The hunting difficulty was suddenly reduced by several times. The first undocumented superhumans who had rushed over all ate heartily, their faces flushed with satisfaction. When the news spread, almost all the superhumans in Dragon City were eager to try and come to the Hidden Mist Domain to cultivate. If the millions of superhumans were really sent out in full force, the social order and economic operation of Dragon City would certainly be seriously affected. The Hidden Mist Domain would also become a pot of hot porridge that was overturned. Therefore, the nine mega corporations, the Red Dragon Army, the four research institutes, the six universities the major forces of Dragon City jointly issued a document that adopted an Approval System for the collection, research, and cultivation of the Hidden Mist Domain. Only those who met certain conditions and received authorization from all aspects could enter this blessed land and share the legacy of the monster civilization. The problem was that the cultivation resources here were simply too fragrant. The Hidden Mist Domain was simply too big. Most of the areas were also places with high mountains and dense jungles, where there were few people. Those superhumans who did not have authorization and were making small movements were, of course, unable to enter the heavily guarded Ruins No. 2. However, from the edge of the Hidden Mist Domain, it was very normal to find a lush, ancient jungle and casually drill into it without being discovered for three to five days. After that, whether it was private mining, stealing crystals, finding a place with abundant spirit energy, meditating, or forming a team to hunt monsters, it was all worth it. Such acts of private mining, private hunting, and private cultivation that were not approved, did not cooperate with the plans of the major forces, and did not pay taxes according to the law would naturally be punished by the law. However, the words the law does not punish the masses were a helpless reality on Earth and in other worlds. If there were only one, two, or thirty to fifty superhumans, even if there were seven or eight hundred of them, they would face severe punishment by the law. However, according to Lu Siyas estimation, the number of superhumans who entered the Hidden Mist Domain to cultivate without approval was very likely to reach seven or eight thousand, or even more than ten thousand. If one were to count the number of individuals, it would be impossible. That was because many superhumans had secretly run to the Hidden Mist Domain and wandered around in the depths of the jungle for a few days, hoping to try their luck and see if they could find supreme-grade crystals, high-level monsters, and ancient secret treasures. After realizing that things were not so simple, they secretly ran out and returned to Dragon City without anyone noticing. As long as they didnt say it themselves. No one knew that they had come to the Hidden Mist Domain. Meng Chao didnt care about the problem of these undocumented superhumans privately mining, privately hunting, and privately cultivating. What he cared about was these superhumans who secretly ran to the Hidden Mist Domain and then secretly ran back to Dragon City without leaving any records. Is it possible that they, like the explorers who went deep into Ruins No. 2, heard the ancient ruins summon, transformed into an ancient vicious beast, and participated in the nightmare of the ancient war, and even suffered some kind of influence on both the psychological and physiological levels? After they return to Dragon City, they will, of course, be tested in their respective positions. But now that the Monster War has ended, the routine tests in Dragon City are far less rigorous than those in the Hidden Mist Domain. Even the tests here are difficult to identify the out-of-control ones who have gone mad. If the superhumans who have been in and out of the Hidden Mist Domain illegally are really affected by some mysterious power, there are not many ways to find them for the time being! When he thought about the countless superhumans who had returned to Dragon City from the monsters lair, he realized that they might continue to be haunted by the nightmares of the ancient vicious beasts. They might secrete black mucus and turn themselves into a giant pupa They might crawl into the twisted, narrow, and extremely dark crevices. They might also turn into indefinite bombs like Ma Hong and Shen Yukun. No matter how small the fuse was, it would cause them to go crazy. Meng Chao began to have a headache. Do you have a feeling that we dont have a 100% chance of winning the Monster War? Through the round glass window of the temporary hospital, Lu Siya looked at the dark clouds in the sky above Mist Mountain. She crossed her arms and mumbled, Its like the monster mainframe lost to us on purpose, but left us with such a huge mess to clean up. If were not careful, well all be stuffed to death by the corpses of the monster civilization. Meng Chao was stunned. Sister Ya, what did you say? Nothing. The corner of Lu Siyas eyes twitched involuntarily, hiding the few bloody lines deep in her eyeballs. I said, the wind is rising. Chapter 852 - The Storm Was About to Pass The gale in the Hidden Mist Domain lasted for three days and three nights. For a total of seventy-two hours, sand and rocks were flying everywhere, while the sun and moon were dim. The strong wind, which contained spirit energy, could easily drag several hundred tons of construction machinery into the air and knead them into a pile of scrap metal with an invisible hand. Then, it would smash the heads of the fleeing human beings with great force. After the strong wind, the rainy season followed. The people of Dragon City hated and feared the rainy season the most. The torrential rain in the Monster Mountains and the drizzling rain in the city were two completely different concepts. When the sky was torn apart, as if a flood from the other end of the universe was pouring out, and the torrential rain continued for ten days and ten nights, it seemed that it would continue for another ten days and ten nights, or even a year and a half, when the entire world had turned into a water country. The pavement that mankind had painstakingly built would be submerged by the flood and washed away by the debris flow. The jungle, which had no way to go to begin with, was even more muddy and difficult to move. Whether it was wheeled armored vehicles, tracked armored vehicles, or bionic thinking tanks that relied on crystal engines and runes to drive their joints to move forward, they were all stuck in the mud and could not move at all. Even if the UAV could barely fly, it would be riddled with holes in a very short period of time by the raindrops that contained a lot of acidic substances. As the spiritual and magnetic environment became more and more chaotic, the wireless network would be seriously disrupted, blocking the eyesand earsof human beings. Even heavenly state experts who could fly high in the sky with the power of magnetic levitation would not dare to fly in such bad weather. Because the sky was full of invisible spiritual magnetic turbulence, like fatal traps. If an extraordinary person accidentally entered it, it was very likely that he would temporarily lose the ability of magnetic levitation and fall from hundreds of meters in the sky. Therefore, in the past rainy season, Dragon City was on the defensive. Everyone stayed in the main city or the forward base. Of course, the attack of the monsters would be much weaker. Even the apocalyptic beasts were no different from humans, snakes, insects, rats, and ants in front of the power of Heaven and earth. The hidden fog region was originally the place where the most extreme weather occurred in the entire monster mountain range. With the arrival of the rainy season, the activity of the spiritual magnetic field in this place increased tenfold. Although human beings could temporarily control the climate of the place with the weather interference bombs, it was still not enough. However, as the saying went, it was better to ease the blockage than to suppress the violent spiritual energy accumulated underground without giving it an outlet to vent. Something would happen sooner or later. Therefore, taking advantage of the frequent weird events in ruin No. 2 and the mental disorder of the extraordinary beings, the major forces of Dragon City simply announced that the entire hidden fog domain would be sealed for a month. During this period, not only would they no longer suppress the violent spiritual energy that was restless underground, they would instead bombard it with heavy cannons to speed up the release of violent spiritual energy so that the extreme weather would become more intense. Such a concentrated release might usher in a longer period of stability in the hidden fog extinction domain after the rain had passed and the sky had cleared, making it easier for mankind to exploit and utilize it. It could also weaken the influence of the planets magnetic field on the second ruin, thus reducing the probability of strange events happening. Of course, there was another reason that could not be made public. It was to chase away those undocumented extraordinaires who had not been approved. With such bad weather, the scattered soldiers who lacked organization, equipment, technology, and combat ability would not be able to persevere in the Lightning, thunder, torrential rain, flash floods, and the swamp-covered hidden fog extinction domain. Most of the extraordinary humans had retreated to the periphery of the fog extinction domain, where the military base was originally built to attack the monsters nest. Only a small number of extraordinary humans remained in the sinkhole in the center of the fog extinction domain. They were responsible for taking care of the construction machinery that was too large and heavy to be moved away. As well as the scientific research equipment that could not be stopped once it was activated. The more intense the extreme weather was, the more violent the spiritual magnetic environment would be. For some cultivation maniacs, it would be more suitable for them to fight in the spiritual magnetic environment and break through their limits. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were both such cultivation maniacs. They stayed together in the sky where Thunder rumbled and golden snakes danced wildly. They were in the mountain crevices that were surging with mud and rocks. They were constantly tearing and closing the crevices on the ground. They were cultivating in the forest that was growing crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, the life magnetic fields that were burning like flames stimulated each other and resonated with each other, chasing each other. Apart from that, they also worked with other cultivation maniacs to ensure the safety of construction machinery, scientific research instruments, and the No. 2 vestige. Water flowed downward, and the depth of the sinkhole was nearly a thousand meters. As the flood spread, the flood water and mud from the entire hidden fog domain poured into the sinkhole. On the rock wall at the edge of the sinkhole, it formed a magnificent scene of hundreds of waterfalls flowing. Fortunately, there were many caves and underground rivers in the depths of the sinkhole. Dozens of underground rivers were winding and winding, leading straight to the Red Dragon River and the angry Tiger River, these two great rivers that flowed endlessly. As a result, there was no serious accumulation of water or blockage at the bottom of the sinkhole. The water level in the deepest part of the sinkhole had just reached the human calves. Even so, one could see waterfalls that looked like flood dragons flying down from all directions, hitting the bottom of the sinkhole with a deafening roar. He could also hear the sound of tens of thousands of horses galloping through the underground river under his feet. The mighty force of nature was like the will of the entire planet. Neither monsters nor humans could withstand it. Speaking of which, the long and violent rainy season was not without benefits. Meng Chao found that in the face of extreme weather that even godly state experts could not handle, the conflict between humans seemed to be much smaller. Once, because of the collapse of an underground river, there was no place to release the flood. A large amount of mud gushed out from the underground like a volcanic eruption. Everyone worked together to build a dam, transfer construction machinery, and blow up the blocked underground river. At this time, it did not matter whether it was a super company or the Red Dragon Army, whether it was the offspring of a wealthy or humble family, or whether it was the super-killing fighting philosophy or the ultimate fighting philosophy. In the face of lightning, thunder, and floods, everyones mind was exceptionally clear. They understood that if they could not put aside their past grudges with the people around them, stand shoulder to shoulder, or even share life and death with each other, everyone would die. At this juncture, even the extraordinary humans who had fought fiercely in the ten thousand people canteen a few days ago could only tightly grasp each others arms and burst out their strongest strength in the same direction. As the extreme weather continued, the extraordinaires who belonged to different interest groups had no choice but to work together again and again to save each others lives. After all, the mudslide that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws like a black flood dragon would not care about the names of humans, much less their origins, standpoints, conflicts of interests, and grudges. The battle to resist the extreme weather and the cultivation in the extremely complicated spiritual magnetic environment consumed most of the extraordinairesenergy and also resolved most of their hostility. Gradually, the cultivation madmen who stayed in the sinkhole looked at each other in a calm manner. The bigwigs who were in charge of Dragon City also had a clear mind and sharp senses. The series of strange events that happened in the No. 2 vestige, especially after the chaotic battle in the dining hall of ten thousand people, alarmed them with the report submitted by the Vestige Research Institute. It made them realize that the situation was getting out of control. From that day on, the various forces obviously accelerated the pace of the negotiations. The mining rights of many crystal ore veins, the tax rates of enterprises of different sizes, the franchises in various strategic areas many issues that had been debated for months and seemed to be a mess were all resolved in just a few days. In response to the scandal of the Qiankun group and the suspension of the land acquisition decree, the parties also changed their attitudes. Of course, the War of words in the news media and the survival committee was still as intense as ever. However, everyone came with the attitude of solving the problem. They came here to ask for a sky-high price, to pay back the money, and not to completely flip the table. As long as they were willing to offer a price, they could discuss anything, even if it was an exorbitant price. Soon, Meng Chao learned that all the godly state experts in dragon city were holding a Godly state conferencethrough various channels including the blue homeland, the martial god Temple, the Red Dragon Army, and Lu Siya. It was said that the three-day Godly state conferencewould completely solve the problem of how to divide the heritage of the monster civilization, set the tone for the development of Dragon City in the future, and formulate a Road map. Regardless of whether this road map was correct or not, at least, under the guidance of the road map, the internal disputes in Dragon City could finally come to an end, and everyone could unite as one again. This news made Meng Chao let out a long sigh of relief. And on the last day of the Godly State Conference, the closing ceremony would be held together with a grand victory parade. From this, it was announced to tens of millions of citizens that the Dragon City civilization had completely won the monster war and obtained the most brilliant victory! Before this, although they had captured the monsters nest, they had also snuffed out the vitality of the Mother. However, there were still some remnants of defeated soldiers hidden in the monster mountain range, threatening the safety of the pioneers. Whether it was the Red Dragon Army or the elite troops under the super companies, they all had to carry out a large number of military missions. The Flames of war were still raging around Dragon City. The majority of the citizens were also full of doubts about whether the monster civilization would make a comeback. Until now, although the sky above Dragon City was still stormy, the dawn of victory was already brewing on the horizon and was clearly seen by every citizen. It was time to announce the good news of victory to the transmigrators on Earth who had fought desperately for half a century! Apart from the spiritual encouragement, officially declaring victory would also mean the transformation of dragon city from its Wartime economic state. Although there was still the possibility of a new war breaking out on the road to the depths of the Otherworld. But that would be expanding the territory instead of hiding and defending. The new economic state meant new jobs, new resources, new opportunities, and anything was possible. Everyone was rubbing their fists and looking forward to it. Chapter 853 - Like Wolves and Tigers Chapter 853: Like Wolves and Tigers Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As the most represented start-up company in Dragon City, Superstar Resource had also received olive branches from the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations. On the road of the rapid advancement of Dragon Citys civilization, there was bound to be a place for Superstar Resource Recovery Company. As billions of lightning bolts flashed and mudslides surged, Meng Chao had cut through thorns and brambles, as well as ridden the wind and broken the waves with the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. He had also sensed the intense friction between the vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field. They fought crazily, but they also resonated deeply. The mutual stimulation was so mysterious that it could not be described with words. He knew that he was not far away from breaking through the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. After three years, he had finally grown from a failed student in the college entrance examination in his previous life to an existence comparable to or even surpassing Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. Everything was developing in a good direction. . Although Dragon City still faced many problems today. It was just like the Hidden Mist Domain that was still shrouded by dark clouds, torrential rain, lightning, and floods. However, the extreme weather had already passed its most intense phase. Most of the violent spirit energy that had accumulated underground had been completely released. It was even evenly distributed around the Hidden Mist Domain, turning into controllable spirit energy that humans could digest and absorb. It would not be long before the rain cleared up, and Dragon City would usher in a brand-new dawn! The third day of the Deity Realm Conference It was also the day of the victory parade. Although the sky was still drizzling with rain. The entire Dragon City had turned into a sea of jubilation. The lanterns and decorations, the loud gongs and drums, and the sound of firecrackers dispelled all the darkness and fear. The days where resources were scarce, people were anxious, and there was no hope were like a nightmare under the sunlight, dissipating without a trace. The emotions that the transmigrators had suppressed for half a century could finally be vented out as freely as a volcanic eruption. In order to resist the extreme weather, the superhumans who were guarding the Hidden Mist Domain could not rush back to the main city to participate in this celebration. However, they were also gathered in the dining hall of ten thousand people. Through the holographic projection that surrounded them at 360 degrees, they stood together with the citizens. Although the spirit magnetic interference was still very strong in the storm, the scene from the main city was full of delays and distortions. It was also disconnected from time to time and became pitch-black. However, it was still unable to stop the superhumans from clinking their glasses, and their emotions were high. Not long ago, there had just been a chaotic battle here. However, the mess on the ground had long been cleaned up, and the walls and ceiling that were full of holes had been repaired completely. No one was willing to talk about unhappy things. Everyone would rather use the method of drinking to replace the impact between the offensive spirit magnetic fields. The metabolic speed of superhumans was three to five times to dozens of times that of ordinary people. They also possessed organs that were moist with spirit energy and had the characteristics of partially crystallized. It was not easy to get drunk in the first place. However, the fine wine prepared for the celebration of victory was all top-grade stuff that was mixed with the blood of Apocalyptic Beasts and the essence of etherealized plants. When the bottle stopper was opened, wisps of spirit light that could be seen by the naked eye soared into the sky. The superhumans from the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army did not want to lose their momentum. Some superhumans who had once had conflicts but fought side by side when the flood came were like good brothers who had their arms around each others shoulders, but they were also like bayonets who fought against each other. Barrels of top-grade wines were drunk, just like refueling an armored airship. How could it still be counted? How many bottles had they drunk? Before the victory parade ended, many superhumans were already drunk. Meng Chao was still fine. Although he had a lot of friends in the superhuman circle and many cultivation lunatics who stayed in the Hidden Mist Domain were his best friends and business partners, he still had to socialize with them. But no one deliberately challenged him to a drinking match. As a reincarnated person, he was also very clear that this was not the final victory. There was still a long, long, or perhaps endless road ahead. Therefore, he only dabbled a little and did not let himself lose control. Lu Siya was not drunk either. When Meng Chao left the noisy canteen, he found the Queen Bee leaning sideways on the edge of the corridor. She was looking at Mist Mountain, which was as dark as the silhouette of an ancient behemoth, in the pouring rain. Her eyes were empty and thoughtful. Affected by the bad weather, the flickering light divided her face into several mottled pieces. Are you done eating? Meng Chao walked over and asked, Dont you need to have a few more drinks with your friends in the circle of the nine noble families? No, theyre not my friends. Lu Siya said, I have to socialize with them for business. Its rare for me to have a big day like the victory of Dragon City. Let me relax a little. She turned to Meng Chao, and Sparks flickered between her fingers. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He said, Ive known you for so many years, but I didnt know. Do You Smoke? Not really. Its not exciting enough. Lu Siya flicked the cigarette butt in the rainstorm and smiled at Meng Chao. Dont you want to stay with these people anymore? Lets go to Mist Mountain to cultivate! Boom! Crack! When Lu Siya said that, dozens of lightning bolts as thick as dragons struck the peak of Mist Mountain. The lightning bolts contained violent spirit energy, which instantly ignited the towering trees on the peak of the mountain and turned them into hundreds of burning torches. The torrential rain extinguished the flames in the blink of an eye. Only the dark trunks and branches of the trees were left behind. They were like the silhouettes of demons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Mist Mountain Meng Chao frowned slightly and asked, Isnt it too dangerous? As the highest peak of the Hidden Mist Domain, Mist Mountain was naturally where the spirit veins gathered. In the crevices in the hollow of the mountain, waves of spirit energy would spurt out from time to time, causing the entire mountain peak to be shrouded in an unfathomable mist all year round. The spirit magnetic interference here was the most intense in the entire Hidden Mist Domain, no, the entire basin that was surrounded by Monster Mountain Range. Regardless of whether it was a Heaven Realm expert or an armored airship, once they got close to the divine Mist Mountain, they would lose control and fall to the ground like headless flies. Before today, Meng Chao and Lu Siya rarely went to Mist Mountain to cultivate. Not to mention that the weather was so bad. The magnetic field on the planet fluctuated like a raging ocean. It was also the day of victory that everyone celebrated. No one went out at all, and no one would go up Mist Mountain. I never knew that you were afraid of danger. In my impression, you are a person who always seeks death, but you can never die. Lu Siya smiled and said, Of course, its dangerous, but the reward is quite generous. Right now, the spirit and magnetic environment of Mist Mountain is so complicated, and the extreme weather has brought surging tides of spirit energy. If we can withstand the test of Mist Mountain, our cultivation will certainly rise to a higher level. Maybe you can even break into the six-star Spirit Armor Realm in one fell swoop! The rainy season is almost over. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we miss this opportunity, we will have to wait for another year before we can encounter such a weather suitable for cultivation. No. This year, we used weather interference bombs to release spirit energy that has been accumulated underground for many years. Thats why the weather within a hundred miles around us is so terrible. Next year Mist Mountain might not be as spectacular as this year! Lu Siya stared at Mist Mountain. The brilliance in her eyes was something that Meng Chao had never seen before. It was as if she was addicted to cultivation. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. Recently, Lu Siya had indeed become more and more energetic in her cultivation, and the more she cultivated, the crazier she became. After all, Meng Chao himself was famous for cultivating like a crazy demon, regardless of anything else. Whether it was in Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department, the Ultimate Styles research center, or Battle God Palace, the amount of his regular cultivation would make other superhumans gasp in amazement, or even flabbergasted. Only by using contribution points to exchange for healing spells and constantly replenishing the golden energy into the damaged muscle fibers and neural network could he withstand seven to eight times the amount of cultivation compared to other superhumans of the same level, earning him the title of monster. In the past, even if Lu Siya was one or two minor realms higher than him. This Queen Bee, who was born as a prospector and used rock manipulation as her main combat method, had far less cultivation than Meng Chao. When the two of them cultivated together, Meng Chao would often train Lu Siya until she was out of breath, unable to keep up with the pace and shouting that she couldnt take it. Ever since Lu Siya broke through to the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. The situation had been completely reversed. Lu Siyas training was getting more and more intensive, and her appetite was getting bigger and bigger. She was almost like a wolf or a tiger who didnt care about anything at all. Even with Meng Chaos strong physique made of copper and iron and the support of the Kindling, he still couldnt keep up with Lu Siyas pace. Meng Chao was familiar with Luo Wu, the soul severing saber, and he knew that the average six-star Spirit Armor Realm wasnt as crazy as Lu Siyas. Right now, Lu Siya was no longer satisfied with the regular training locations. She had set her eyes on Mist Mountain. Meng Chao really wanted to persuade Lu Siya to take it easy. She didnt want to cultivate like she didnt care about her life. However, as a cultivation maniac who had broken through to five-star Heavenly Realm in just three years, he didnt seem to have any position to make others slow down their cultivation speed. Besides, the path of cultivation was like drinking water. One would know the difference between the cold and the warm. There were indeed many cultivation philosophies. One had to work hard and advance rapidly in order to break through the limits of ones life. Alright! Meng Chao nodded in agreement. He thought for a moment and then said, However, I have to send Long Feijun, the Train Cannon, back to the dormitory first. Too many people have already challenged him to a drinking match. If he continues drinking, he might not even be able to get up by noon the day after tomorrow. Before the banquet, he had asked me to find an excuse to save him when the situation was not right. Alright. Alright. Lu Siya could not wait any longer. Then, Ill go first. Ill wait for you halfway up the mountain. A lot of spirit energy that originated from Red Radiance Jade and Blue Origin Crystal was stored in their bodies. Since they had been training together all year round, the frequency of the vitality magnetic field was almost the same. Even in extreme weather such as torrential rain, lightning, and thunder, the interference of spirit magnetism was extremely intense. You can sense each other from a certain distance. Dont worry, you cant lock onto each other. Chapter 854 - A Man Has Tears When Meng Chao returned to the cafeteria, Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, was indeed surrounded by a large group of people. The atmosphere was heated. Long Feijun was the leader of the young officers in the Red Dragon Army. Before Meng Chao joined Battle God Palace, Long Feijun was also the most outstanding person there. Many people called him the Chief of Battle God Palace. He had a wide circle of friends, a firm stance, and a clear distinction between love and hate. He was an unstoppable bayonet on the rise in the Red Dragon Army. Therefore, he had countless friends and enemies. Needless to say, his friends had to be drunk today. The so-called enemies were only internal conflicts in Dragon City. Since the big shots of all the parties had reached an agreement at the Deity Realm Conference, grudges from the past were naturally brushed off with a smile. Everything else was in the wine. Whether it was the young officers from the Red Dragon Army, the new elites of the nine mega corporations, or the disciples of the humble families who were also cultivating in Battle God Palace, all of them held the wine in their hands. The fragrance assailed their nostrils as they drank the wine that would burn and competed with Long Feijun. Even though Long Feijuns cultivation base was at the peak of the Heaven Realm and he had the Battle Gods true inheritance, he could not bear to drink ten barrels of strong wine mixed with the blood of the Apocalyptic Beasts. No matter how hard he tried to stimulate his vitality magnetic field, accelerate the circulation of his blood, and promote his metabolism, the liquor would turn into sweat and be discharged from his pores. His skin would then turn into the red color of a cooked lobster. Fortunately, he had the foresight and had already found a savior. Meng Chao accompanied Lu Siya for a round outside, and his clothes were soaked through by the rainstorm. After returning to the cafeteria, he squeezed into the crowd and said that he had just gone out to patrol and heard the movement of an underground river near the Red Dragon Armys base. It seemed that something was wrong. He was worried that if the underground river was blocked and the flood came up, it might drown the Red Dragon Armys base. The underground river was turbulent, and he could not bear to go down and investigate alone. He still needed a great expert like Long Feijun, who was only second to a Deity Realm expert, to eliminate the danger. Only then did he save Long Feijun. However, Long Feijun was already very drunk. Even though Meng Chao carried him and poured water on his face in the pouring rain, he was still half-drunk. He sometimes laughed and sometimes danced. The Red Dragon Army colonel, who was usually neat and meticulous, was now unrestrained like a three-year-old child who had secretly drunk fruit wine. He sang, danced, and laughed in the rain, and his face was covered with crystal-like tears. It was hard to tell whether they were raindrops or tears. On the day of victory, everyone was happy, and Meng Chao did not stop him. As long as he did not dive into the surging Red Dragon River or the Raging Tiger River, he would let it out to his hearts content. Suddenly, Long Feijun broke free from Meng Chaos control and ran toward the intersection of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. The sound of the waves was deafening. Meng Chao turned pale with fright and hurriedly went forward to intercept him. Long Feijun did not plan to jump into the river. Instead, he knelt down in front of three small mounds that were like graves on the edge of the cliff near the river. Weve won, Brothers! Weve won!! Wu Junda, Chen Hao, Fang Ziming, Wang Qi, Zhang Xiao did you hear that? After half a century of bloody battles, weve finally won! Long Feijun roared at the mound that looked like a grave, the torrential river behind the mound, the storm behind the river, and the vast world behind the storm. He said the first name with a smile. However, he said dozens of names in one breath. When he said the last name, he was in tears. This iron-blooded tough man, who was eight feet tall, had a strong back, and a strong waist. His shoulders contained the strength of ten thousand kilograms, and he did not even frown when he was almost cut open by a monster. However, at this moment, his shoulders were trembling and tears were streaming down his face. Meng Chao did not know these people that Long Feijun was talking about. However, he knew that they must be soldiers from the Red Dragon Army and Long Feijuns comrades. They were all brave men who had sacrificed themselves on the battlefield to protect their homes. Meng Chao did not stop Long Feijun from venting the passion and pain in his heart. He stood by the side and watched for five minutes calmly. However, his mood was as turbulent as the intersection of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. Senior Brother Long, the rain is too heavy. Take care of your body. Five minutes later, Meng Chao finally stepped forward and hugged Long Feijun, whose eyes were red. Im fine. Im just so happy that I won. Long Feijun took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down. He wiped away the rain and tears on his face and murmured, Its not easy. Weve been on the road of conquering thorns and bloodshed for more than half a century. Its really not easy for us! Thats right. Meng Chao said, Its not easy for Dragon City to be reborn after such a catastrophe. Its not easy for Dragon City, and its even harder for the Red Dragon Army. Long Feijun said, Junior Brother Meng, can you help me sit there for a while? Meng Chao nodded when he saw that Long Feijuns face, heartbeat, temperature, pulse, and vitality magnetic field had gradually calmed down. They found a col with a cliff on the back. Although it could not completely block the storm. But for the two superhuman beings with abundant spiritual energy and profound cultivation, a little storm was nothing in the first place. By the way, I havent thanked you on behalf of Ma Hong. The last time in the canteen of the Hall of ten thousand people, if you hadnt intervened in time, the Kid would have either gone mad and exploded to death, or he would have hit him too hard, seriously injuring or even beating him to death. That would have been the end of him! Long Feijun said to Meng Chao sincerely. Meng Chao understood what he meant. The chaotic war was not only about Ma Hongs life and death. If someone was killed in public, the differences between the major forces in Dragon City would not be resolved so easily. Of course. Ma Hong is my friend, too. Meng Chao asked, By the way, after he recovered, he returned to Dragon City. How is he now? What else can he do? Hes in confinement. After the confinement period ends, I dont know which army he will be sent to. After all, he has caused such a big mess! Long Feijun paused for a moment. His eyes reddened again as he sighed, Speaking of which, whats wrong with Ma Hong? Everyone in the Red Dragon Army, from a peerless expert like Thunder God Shao Zhengyang to an ordinary soldier who had just joined the new recruit company, couldnt resist hearing that the Red Dragon Army was a motley crew! Ma Hong was present at that time, and he is the one who is now in detention. If I had been present at that time, I would have been the one who is in detention. No, it might not be detention, but a military court. Because my attack will definitely be ten times heavier than Ma Hongs. People will definitely die. His words made both of them laugh. The profligate sons of the Shen family are indeed too arrogant. Even in the circle of the nine big families, they are known for their open mouths and tyrannical ways. Meng Chao said, Fortunately, everything has passed. Now, the most important thing for everyone is to unite and march into the depths of the Other World! Thats right, unite Long Feijun stared into the distance in a daze. The two rivers converged and the river water surged violently, crashing into each other and refusing to give up even an inch of land. His nostrils were wide open and two white arrows mixed with the strong smell of alcohol and the aura of apocalyptic beasts were shot out. After suppressing it for a long time, he finally said, But, junior brother Meng, you dont know that it hasnt been easy for the Red Dragon Army on our way here. Its too difficult, too difficult. Do you want to hear about the history of the Red Dragon Army? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. In the post-apocalyptic world, the militarization of dragon city was extremely intense. It could even be said that all the citizens were soldiers. Naturally, everyone was familiar with the history of the Red Dragon Army. However, they didnt know how different the history that Long Feijun, the young military officer, had told them would be from what they had heard and seen in the past? You should know that the army that came from Earth and had a glorious history, a sacred mission, and a strong combat ability died heroically in the battle against the flood, the spread of viruses, the rampage of zombies, and the exploration of the ancient ruins in order to protect the tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City in the early stage of their transmigration. Long Feijun said in a deep and emotional tone, Especially the battle to explore the ancient ruins. At that time, we knew nothing about the Other World, spirit energy, viruses, and the Ancients power. Every step we took in the depths of the ancient ruins and in the field of spirit energy research was filled with the fresh human lives of the army at that time! It was thanks to the heroic sacrifice of the army at that time that we were able to gain a foothold in the Other World and unlock the mysteries of psionic power. However, the price was that the army was burnt to ashes for the sake of Dragon City. For a long time, they could no longer protect us. Without the protection of the army, the triple invasion of the lack of resources, the rampage of zombies, and the constant awakening of extraordinary powers, the order established based on the environment of Earth collapsed immediately. Dragon City entered a bloody era where the strong preyed on the weak and lawlessness. The chaos and suffering of the bloody era goes without saying. What I want to say is that, as carbon-based intelligent beings with a long history of civilization, the human beings could not stand the chaos for a long time. Moreover, many experts were aware of the threat of the Other World. If Dragon City was in a state of disorder for a long time, even if these experts could take advantage of the fact that they were the first to awaken superhuman forces and become the King among the ruins of Dragon City, when the creatures of the Other World arrived at the city, they would sentence all the transmigrators of Earth to death on the spot. Therefore, restoring order has become a common voice of the ordinary citizens who are powerless and the experts who are more sober. Of course, in the beginning, the people of Dragon City, who had been in chaos for too long in the bloody era, could not establish the highest authority such as the survival committee, nor could they establish a powerful armed organization such as the Red Dragon Army. The people could only build all kinds of gangs, big and small, with their families, communities, enterprises, institutions, and other groups left over from the old era as the core. The original gang was formed naturally. In an extremely harsh living environment, as long as a citizen unintentionally awakens his extraordinary power or discovers a warehouse hidden in the depths of the ruins, his family and friends, neighbors who lived in the same building, and past work partners will all rush to gather with him and seek protection from him. In order to search for more resources, to fight against natural and man-made disasters, and to constantly strengthen himself, he has just awakened and is not very powerful. A single bullet can kill a superhuman. He also needs trustworthy companions to keep him warm. Chapter 855 - Loyalty and Profit Rumble! A bolt of lightning tore through the dark sky and streaked across the two peoples heads. It split into thousands of streaks of lightning that were as bright as fireworks and disappeared into nothingness in the blink of an eye. Long Feijuns face, which was as sharp as a sword, shone with a metallic luster under the lightnings illumination. Then, it vanished in the darkness. Now, everyone has admitted that the appearance of the gangs has brought a glimmer of hope to Dragon City, which is on the verge of destruction. He continued, Although the gangs are an ancient and backward organization with many natural defects, many gangs are fighting with each other, fighting for resources, and ruling under all kinds of banners. But at the very least, within the gangs, in a community or a building, the long-lost order has been restored. The power of dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of citizens has been consolidated, allowing mankind to struggle to survive in the bleak post-apocalyptic world. Naturally, there were some heinous and inhumane gangs. For example, the Blood Alliance, the largest gang in Dragon City at that time, lured the hungry and ignorant citizens into the bottomless underground crevices with precious food and water in order to explore the ancient ruins. They even watched as they were infected by the ancient virus and turned into deformed monsters before they were sent to the Abnormal Beast Research Department. However, the Blood Alliance was so evil that the other gangs eventually attacked them. With the cooperation between seniors, such as Battle God Lei Zongchao, they collapsed and vanished into thin air. Although the nine gangs that replaced the Blood Alliance had their own positions and interests, they still insisted on the bottom line of human nature. They also realized that Dragon City was our only home. To defend Dragon City was to defend ourselves. Compared with the Blood Alliance, which was insane and committed all kinds of crimes, the nine major gangs were all worthy of the name of noble and righteous sects. Today, all the citizens of Dragon City have acknowledged and remembered their contributions in the past. However, there is a fatal problem with the ancient organization of gangs. Meng Chao, do you know what that is? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and shook his head. I dont know. What is it? Gangs require loyalty. A weird smile appeared on Long Feijuns face. As I said just now, most of the fledgling gangs are all related to the same family, and they are related by marriage Or related to the neighbors who live in the same neighborhood or even in the same building. When the zombies and monsters invade Dragon City, everyone has to work together in order to survive Or, when we were on Earth, we had close interests and forged deep friendships. We were old friends for decades. As for the superhumans who have just awakened and are able to absorb spiritual energy, not only are their realms low, they also know nothing about the so-called training. Even if they can control fire, Frost, and lightning, they are likely to be killed by bullets, grenades, and rockets. Under such circumstances, the superhumans are not considered to be high and mighty beings who control life and death. They still need to talk to their relatives, friends, neighbors, and be loyal to each other. They need to pat their chests and make all kinds of promises in order to unite the people and maintain the strength of the organization. Therefore, the gang is a place of loyalty. Inside the gang, everyone is brothers and sisters. Naturally, they have to bear a lot of responsibility. To put it simply, when a superhuman takes control of a community in the name of a gang, he or she must protect the safety of the community and ensure the unimpeded access to water and electricity. He or she must think of ways to benefit the community and get enough clean water and food for everyone. If a member of the community has conflicts with other people, and he or she provokes the bandits who are entrenched in the broken walls, he or she still has the responsibility to rescue and take revenge. Only in this way can other people be convinced and call him leader respectfully! Meng Chao pondered for a long time, but he still could not figure it out. Isnt it great? Whats the problem For the ordinary citizens, such a loyal organization like a gang is certainly a blessing in the apocalypse. However, for the superhumans, who are also the leaders of the gangs, gangs gradually become a tight curse on their heads Long Feijun said, In the beginning, the superhumans were all very weak. The people who surrounded them were either their friends or relatives, or their neighbors. They protected everyone and received everyones protection. It was not a bad thing. However, as the superhumans became more and more powerful and gradually separated from the ordinary citizens, the scale of the gangs gradually expanded. The people who joined the gangs later had no blood ties, no in-laws, and neither were they neighbors who grew up together. The word brotherhood gradually stopped being used Especially after defeating the Blood Alliance. The nine major gangs divided the inheritance of the Blood Alliancecountless cultivation resources, as well as the cultivation secrets that were exchanged with the lives of tens of millions of citizens. The superhumans abilities have improved by leaps and bounds. The gang leaders who control large amounts of resources have all broken through to the Heaven Realm or even the Deity Realm. Not to mention a mere semi-automatic rifle, even the main battle tank loaded with ammunition and fuel cant do anything to them. At this moment, the leaders of the gangs could not help but wonder why they were so loyal to each other. Why did they work so hard to protect everyone in the gangs, even the parents, wives, and children of their brothers and sisters? They had already passed the helpless and dangerous stage. They sprinted toward the limits of their lives without looking back. The gangs could no longer provide them with much help. Instead, they became a burden. If the same cultivation resources are used on thousands of gang brothers, their parents, wives, and children, they may be able to fill their bellies. However, if they are used on themselves and their immediate family members, they may break through to a new level. What do you think the gang leaders who control the resources should do? Meng Chao frowned slightly. He was even greedy for cultivation resources. There was only one answer to such a choice. But right now, we are still lacking a name. A name that can get rid of all burdens and burdens in a fair and aboveboard manner. Long Feijun said unhurriedly, The Survival Committee is exactly that name. Meng Chao widened his eyes. I dont know which genius among the nine big gangs came up with such a smart idea to set up the Survival Committee, restructure the nine big gangs, and turn the gangs into corporations. All the burdens and burdens will be cut off from the gangs and thrown to the Survival Committee. In this way, the brand-new enterprises will be able to travel light and develop vigorously, turning into mega corporations! Long Feijun seemed to still be a little drunk. As he became agitated, his body temperature rose, his heart rate increased, and his blood started to surge like magma. Meng Chao, do you know the biggest difference between a gang and a company? He put his arm around Meng Chaos shoulder and exhaled the smell of alcohol like a ferocious beast. Meng Chao shook his head and said, What is it? A gang needs loyalty. The company doesnt need it. The company only needs profit. Long Feijun smiled. A gang member must be loyal to each and every brother. If a brother makes great contributions to the gang and is seriously injured, the gang will have to take care of him for the rest of his life. If he is unfortunate enough to die, the gang will have to take care of his parents, wife, and children. But there are no brothers in the company. There are only employees. The employees risk their lives for the company. The company pays the employees a high salary. This is something that they are willing to do and agreed on in the contract. Therefore, the company doesnt have to bear unlimited responsibility for the employees, much less take care of the employees parents, wives, and children. By the same logic, when a gang controls a community, it must be responsible for the safety, water, electricity, environment, and food supply of the community. Most of the businesses here are not profitable, and even cost money. However, if it becomes an enterprise, it only needs to firmly grasp those businesses with the highest profits, package all the businesses that are not profitable, and push it onto the survival committee. After all, the Survival Committee is the highest authority in Dragon City in name. Naturally, it has the responsibility to solve the citys safety, the protection of the citizens, the lives of the disabled, and the compensation of the victims and so on. Its a complicated and messy problem. In this way, most of the burdens will be removed, including the members of the gangs who are injured, disabled, and no longer worthy of being brothers. The super corporations that have transformed themselves will naturally be able to stride forward and soar into the sky. The owners of the mega corporations, who were the leaders of the gangs in the past, and the Big Brothers of all the other brothers, no longer had to worry about the lives of their brothers. They could focus all their resources on themselves and their families. While their realms soared, they also created wealthy families one after another! However, although the Survival committee took over most of the trouble like a garbage can, the owners of the mega corporations, who were also the heads of the aristocratic families of cultivation, discovered a new problem. They handed over a lot of burdens to the Survival Committee. But there is one thing that they are absolutely unwilling to hand over. That is military force. The problem is that once you have grasped absolute military force, you have to bear the obligation to protect Dragon City. To be fair, its not that the nine great gangs are unwilling to fight for Dragon City. After all, fighting is the best way to promote the extraordinary ones. The problem is that not all battles can improve ones strength. For example, guarding the strategic material warehouse is an extremely important task, but one may not encounter monsters for a year or so and can not improve in actual combat. Once they encounter monsters, it is possible that a surging beast tide will engulf the extraordinary people. For example, fighting against monsters such as the sword-halberd demonic boar and the iron-armored rhinoceros in groups has a certain tempering effect on the earth realm experts. It is almost useless for the cultivation of the heaven realm experts. Even if one kills ten thousand sword-halberd demonic boars, it is impossible for them to break through from the Heaven Realm to the divine realm. For example, going deep into the wilderness and exploring the crystal ore veins, although it requires a first-class expert to lead the team, it also requires a large number of ordinary troops to carry out reconnaissance, exploration, patrolling, guarding, and other simple, heavy, repetitive tasks that are not of much help to the cultivation. Of course, the nine mega corporations have their own corporate arms, which were the backbone of the nine gangs in the past. However, as I said, the cost of maintaining these troops is extremely high. If there are any casualties, the corporations will be responsible for them to the end. It is not worthwhile to let such elite troops carry out heavy, tiring, dirty, and dangerous tasks. Therefore, the nine great gangs and the peerless experts have realized that apart from the elites of the company, they also need a large number of cannon fodder troops. Chapter 856 - The Glorious Years Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was stunned. Thats the Red Dragon Army? he muttered. Thats right, thats the Red Dragon Army. Long Feijun gripped his knees tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands popped up. He seemed to be calm as he said, When the Red Dragon Army was first established, it was an army of cannon fodder, a motley crew, and a group of ineffective underlings that followed the peerless experts. Our main responsibility was to carry out the hard, dirty, and tiring tasks. We simply experienced low-level battles repeatedly and did not make much progress in our cultivation. Maybe we would not meet an enemy for half a year, but whenever we did, it would be an overwhelming beast horde. We had to use our lives to sound the alarm and buy precious time. . Therefore, what that superhuman from Universe Corporation said in the cafeteria the other day was absolutely correct. It was precisely because he wasnt wrong that he hit a sore spot. It was precisely because he hit a sore spot that Ma Hong and the others became so angry. This Meng Chao did not know what to say. Originally, the heads of the nine major gangs or families had planned things out perfectly. With the cannon fodder army of the Red Dragon Army to carry out simple and repetitive low-level missions and take the monsters sharp claws and fangs with their flesh and bones when the torrential beast horde appeared, the peerless experts and the elite troops they raised would be able to complete their missions. Although it was not easy, the missions with the highest profit margin would be taking the generals head from the army of ten thousand soldiers. They would be able to kill the Nightmarish Beasts, the Hell Beasts, and the Apocalyptic Beasts effortlessly. They would be able to harvest and monopolize the most abundant resources from the superbeasts. Long Feijun continued, However heavy the casualties of the cannon fodder troops, it didnt matter because the Red Dragon Army was under the direct command of the Survival Committee. In theory, it belonged to all the citizens of Dragon City. It wasnt the mega corporations private armed forces. In that case, the life of the disabled soldiers and the compensation for the dead soldiers would naturally not be the responsibility of the mega corporations. The heavy financial pressure would fall on the Survival Committee. I have to admit that the plan was indeed well-conceived. It was as perfect as when the gangs transformed into corporations and threw all their burdens to the Survival Committee, only to take all the benefits for themselves. During the first ten years, the mechanism worked very well. With the Red Dragon Army taking on all the hard, dirty, and tiring work, the superhumans from the nine major families were finally able to free themselves from the simple, repetitive, low-level battles of attrition, which were like a millstone of flesh and blood. They could then focus on more interesting missions with higher profit margins. They also had a lot of free time to explore the mysteries of the spirit energy domain, construct brand-new spirit magnetic fields, and develop more complicated and powerful combat modes. The Red Dragon Army sacrificed a million tons of blood to help the powerhouses triumph over the overwhelming beast horde. They also used torrents of steel and indiscriminate bombardment to knock out the high-level monsters, allowing the powerhouses to easily kill the monsters, then harvest, occupy, and devour their flesh and blood. As a result, the powerhouses of the nine great families, the descendants of the peerless experts, naturally became stronger and stronger. The status of the so-called cultivation aristocratic families also grew more and more stable. The powerhouses became stronger, which in turn highlighted their importance and their rationality of controlling Dragon City. After all, although the Red Dragon Army had shed blood and sweat, as well as suffered heavy casualties, their combat ability was not strong. Many battles were quite ugly. When they encountered enemies above the Hell level, they had to call for support from the powerhouses or even peerless warriors. At that time, a typical encounter was often like this. First of all, Red Dragon Army troops, which was patrolling in the wilderness in order to seek the enemy would get what they want and alert the monsters lurking in the depths of the mist. The Red Dragon Army relied on firearms, bayonets, fists, and teeth to fight the monsters to the death first. They would drain each other till the last drop of blood, and at the same time, they would call for backup. When the Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, and even the Apocalyptic Beasts on the monsters side swaggered into the battlefield, the Red Dragon Army, which had suffered heavy casualties, finally wouldnt be able to hold on any longer. Of course, our desperate counterattacks also cost a lot of the low-level soldiers of the monster civilization and consumed the spirit energy and health bar of the high-level monsters. Seeing that we were about to be completely annihilated, the experts affiliated to the nine super corporations and the nine noble families finally arrived late. They appeared in front of us in the posture of divine weapons falling from the sky and shining gloriously, slaying the high-level monsters and securing victory. While they harvested all the resources, they also became our saviors. The nine mega corporations all have their own public relations departments. The powerhouses who come from rich families pay great attention to publicity. When they come out to train and fight, most of them take their own teams and take a lot of photos and videos in real time. Therefore, in the press releases that are sent back to Dragon City, the powerhouses are the absolute protagonists. Standing in the air, surrounded by electric arcs and covered in a layer of golden armor by the sunlight, they look like heavenly soldiers and generals. They are in sharp contrast to the Red Dragon Army, whose faces are covered in blood, dust, ragged clothes, and bruises. The main point of the report was also, a certain expert killed a Hell Beast; a certain expert heavily wounded and forced back the Apocalyptic Beast; a certain expert received a distress signal from a certain division of the Red Dragon Army and stopped his crucial training without hesitation. He arrived in time at the critical moment and saved the situation, and so on. As for the bloody battle between the Red Dragon Army and the overwhelming beast horde in the dozens of hours before the experts of the major clans arrived, nobody publicized it or cared about it. After all, it was just a low-level battle between cannon fodder and cannon fodder. On one side is cannon fodder, and on the other side is the savior who turned the tide. Whoever has the greater battle merits is more qualified to get the strategic resources. If there is only one high-level monster and it can only harvest one rare material, who should it belong to? Isnt it damn obvious? Long Feijun was excited. He slapped out his palm, leaving a palm print so deep that his bones could be seen. Meng Chaos pupils constricted as he said, Senior brother long, youre drunk. Thats right. Im drunk. Just treat it as if Im drunk. These are all drunken words. Theyre all nonsense. Long Feijuns eyes were red, but his lips were frighteningly white. His teeth had even left several rows of deep teeth marks. He patted Meng Chaos shoulder forcefully and said with a hoarse voice, You have no idea, Meng Chao. You are still too young. You have no idea how tough and difficult the red dragon army was at that time. Lets not talk about anything else. Lets talk about the ten great expeditions, the millions of Red Dragon Army, the millions of hot-blooded young men, the sons, daughters, brothers, sisters, husbands, and wives of the millions of citizens of Dragon City. They were all sent to the primitive forests where the mist lingered and the Miasma was everywhere. There were no roads at all. Spiritual plants were growing crazily, and snakes, insects, rats, and ants were lurking in the darkness. In fact, judging from the strategic situation at that time, the human beings who had not fully grasped the spiritual energy training, rune technology, and genetic modification had neither the ability nor the need to launch such a large-scale expedition rashly. Even those without military common sense could see that such an expedition would certainly suffer heavy casualties. Since the monsters were constantly coming at us, we could certainly defend the fortified city and wait for them to be exhausted. While we recovered our vitality and accumulated technology, we could also patiently wait for the mist to become thinner and for the space and climate to become more stable. But those supreme experts cant wait any longer. In order to break through the limits of their lives and peek into the secrets of surpassing the Deity Realm, they cant wait to find the lair of the high-level monsters. They want to exchange blows with more Nightmarish Beasts, Hell Beasts, and Apocalyptic Beasts. They want to seize the natural treasures near the lair of the high-level monsters. They want to accumulate more cultivation resources and battle data so that they can prepare for the next stage of their evolution. They got what they wanted. During the ten great expeditions, those peerless experts killed a large number of high-level monsters and accumulated abundant data and resources. Many Heaven Realm experts broke through to the Deity realm, while seven-star Deities broke through to eight-star or even nine-star Deities. They became extremely powerful existences that were on par with the Battle God. Their families and businesses also received generous rewards through the expeditions. However, millions of casualties occurred in the Red Dragon Army. Countless of the most enthusiastic and excellent young men were turned into broken bones in the wilderness. No. The Red Dragon Army is not afraid of sacrifice. If it is for Dragon City, for all the citizens, for our homeland and civilization, even if we have another hundred expeditions, even if the Red Dragon Army has to fight until the last drop of blood is shed, we will still face death without any regrets! Im afraid that C Brother Long, you are drunk. Meng Chao reminded him for the second time. He grabbed long Feijuns trembling arm. Long Feijun was slightly dazed. He wiped his face with the cold rain and took a few deep breaths before he smiled and said, Thats right. I am drunk. Very drunk. Forget it. Today is the day of victory. There is no need to talk about such unhappy things. Lets talk about something happy! Originally, the Red Dragon Army would have been a ragtag army for the rest of their lives. They would never have been able to become the main force to defend Dragon City. However, unlike so many weak ragtag armies from the past and the present, we have something that they would never have. For an army, it is the most important thing. That is inheritance and glory. That is the soul of the army! Wu Tiedao, the founder of the Red Dragon Army, was one of the few survivors of the army of glory that had been wiped out in order to protect Dragon City in the past. Although he was just an ordinary soldier in the past Glory, pride, responsibility, and mission had long been passed on to him. They had been integrated into his blood and marrow. After the Red Dragon Army was established, they were branded into every soldiers chest. The Red Dragon Army had nothing when it was founded. There were no magnificent killing techniques, no abundant spiritual energy, no rune machines, and no genetic technology. Even the guns, ammunition, and heavy weaponry from the old world were seriously inadequate. There was only one thing that was burning in the chest of every red dragon soldier and would never be extinguished. That is the mind. Fortunately, the Other World happens to be a world where the mind can influence and even decide the matter. The boiling brain waves are more powerful than sharp swords and whistling bullets. Chapter 857 - Mutual Appreciation Right then, Long Feijuns brain waves were as hot as cannonballs that were whistling out of his chest. He simply exposed his chest and let the cold raindrops hit his chest that was as hot as magma. Accompanied by the sizzling sounds, the raindrops turned into steam and lingered around his body. The bloody Red Dragon Army battle was not without its rewards. As the experts from the noble families became stronger and stronger, the soldiers of the Red Dragon Army also did the same. Many warriors awakened their extraordinary powers at the last moment of their bloody battles. Although we lack cultivation resources and systems, many techniques from the ancient ruins were monopolized by the noble families of cultivation. When the warriors awakened their extraordinary powers, most of their spirit meridians were burned by the violent spirit energy, and they turned into broken-star superhumans. But in many cases, quantity is also a quality. The Red Dragon Army has nothing but numbers. The number of broken-star superhumans is increasing, and our combat ability is getting stronger. After the meticulous guidance and selfless support of the old man, Battle God Lei Zongchao, the Red Dragon Army has finally been reborn. At this moment, perhaps because of the guidance of our ancestors, we have developed two crucial technologies. The first is the group brain wave resonance technology, which is also known as Battle Soul Technology. The researchers of the Red Dragon Army discovered that when the brain waves and vitality magnetic fields of ordinary soldiers and broken-stars oscillate at the same frequency, it is very likely that they will resonate in the soul level and gather the wills of hundreds of thousands of people into unparalleled strength. They will even trigger the chain reactions of the surrounding environment and the planets magnetic fields, upgrading unparalleled strength to world-ending. In the past, no matter how many people there were in the Red Dragon Army, they were unable to fight against the peerless experts and high-level monsters. The enemy could adopt the strategy of appearing and disappearing unpredictably and attacking us one by one. They would wander around us, waiting for an opportunity to assassinate and attack us. They would slowly drain the last drop of our blood. We only had ferocious firepower, and we could not keep up with the enemys rhythm at all. After mastering Battle Soul Technology, the soldiers who were in the same team or company, living together day and night, sharing life and death with each other, and who were connected by blood, would stir their hot blood and spirit to the extreme. Their brain waves would be able to condense into powerful Battle Souls, which were no less than the vitality magnetic field of the superhumans. The ordinary soldiers, who could only hide behind the wings of the superhumans in the past and wait for them to destroy the high-level monsters, finally had their own extraordinary power! The second was the brain wave sealing and inheritance technology, which was also known as Heroic Spirit Technology. The researchers of the Red Dragon Army discovered that the Other World was an extremely magical place. Due to the existence of the planets unique magnetic field and spirit energy, the carbon-based intelligent life with strong brain waves could still exist independently for a period of time even if its body was destroyed. If the deceaseds spirit was absorbed and sealed during this period of time, part of the memory, ability, and inheritance of the deceased would be obtained. It was just like the ancestors who were willing to die for Dragon City. Even if their bodies were destroyed, their heroic spirits would still float in the sky of Dragon City and protect us forever. Heroic Spirit Technology was developed by the Red Dragon Army first. We were also the ones who could resonate with the heroic spirits of our ancestors and gain their recognition. Therefore, the Red Dragon Army had the most heroic spirits in Dragon Cityone of the four major combat professions, a powerful existence who could compete with any martial arts expert. On the other hand, with years of silent sacrifice, our efforts and contributions were finally seen by the general public. Although the hottest topics in the media and on the Internet were still the illustrious military exploits of the unparalleled experts and the gossip about the sons of the wealthy families. But as the scale of the Red Dragon Army continued to expand, almost every family of the ordinary citizens had people who joined the Red Dragon Army. Even though our average combat ability was still not as good as that of the noble families of cultivation, we still fought the dirtiest, most tiring, most bitter, and most unmeritorious battles. But we are the sons, daughters, husbands, wives, fathers, and mothers of the citizens. We are your family. Naturally, the publics attention and support for us are increasing day by day. Just like that, the Red Dragon Army grew stronger and stronger bit by bit. Immeasurable blood and sweat were shed, and countless tears and teeth were swallowed. Finally, todays victory came. Not only did we defeat the civilization of monsters, but we also won back the glory that belonged to us! You said that looking back on the long road in the past, soaked in the blood of countless heroes, wasnt it worth getting drunk, crying, and laughing? Meng Chao was moved. He finally understood Long Feijuns loss of composure. It was worth it. It was very worth it, he said resolutely. Scorching flames spurted out of Long Feijuns eyes. He slapped Meng Chao on the shoulder heavily with his iron-like palm. Of course, you played a big part in the rise of the Red Dragon Army, too! The leader of the young officers solemnly said, Meng Chao, Im afraid that even you dont know it. After reviewing the rise of the Red Dragon Army for decades, we discovered that the Northern Front Attack three years ago was the most critical and dangerous battle. At that time, apart from the Hidden Mist Domain, the crystal lodes that Dragon City had discovered with the most astonishing reserves were all at the critical point of the outbreak of spirit energy. A lot of the Red Dragon Army was stationed around Raging Waves Mountain Range. The attack on the northern front was a tremendous gamble of the Red Dragon Army. If the underground spirit veins exploded and turned Raging Waves Mountain Range into the Hidden Mist Domain today, the millions of elites and war resources that the Red Dragon Army had accumulated for decades would most likely be annihilated. In that case, the Red Dragon Army would have no chance of regaining its former glory. Thankfully, because of your hard work in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range, the intensity of the spirit veins eruption was reduced by several levels. The febrile wind, which was capable of burning the veins, flesh, internal organs, and bones of human beings in an instant, turned into the nectar that could nourish the limbs, bones, and internal organs of human beings. Everybody present enjoyed endless benefits. The Red Dragon Army was the most present at that time. Naturally, we enjoyed the most benefits, too. It was exactly because of the heavenly dew that many soldiers and frontline officers made breakthroughs one after another. The combat ability of the entire Red Dragon Army took a qualitative leap. Dont you think that this is not your great contribution to the Red Dragon Army? Meng Chao blushed and said, I didnt think so much at that time. I just wanted to save my own life. Alright, lets put this matter aside. You should be credited for developing the Ultimate Style and establishing Broken Star Club, right? You should know that the Red Dragon Army has the most broken-star superhumans, and the Ultimate Style is a battle mode that specifically targets the broken-star superhumans. Because of you, many grassroots officers whose cultivation has stagnated have restarted the possibility of cultivating and upgrading! Long Feijun continued, There is also a brand-new version of the three fundamental force-exerting arts, which has greatly improved the combat ability of the ordinary soldiers of the Red Dragon Army and triggered a qualitative change. Also, the mechanical martial arts that you and Elder Lei have just developed will bring a brand-new hope to the disabled soldiers who are wearing rune mechanical prostheses. Putting everything aside, just the fact that you have chosen to cooperate with the Red Dragon Army at the risk of losing a lot of commercial interests shows that you are a completely different existence from those mercenaries. You are the same as the Red Dragon Army. You are fighting wholeheartedly for your compatriots, for Dragon City, and for civilization! Meng Chao scratched his head and said, Brother Long, you flatter me so much that I dont even know how to come down. Then dont come down. Lets join hands and continue to climb the mountain! Long Feijun laughed. Meng Chao, you dont know. Actually, we have been friends for a long time. Before you came to Battle God Palace, I had heard of your name and was very interested in you. The one who was happiest about your arrival to Battle God Palace was Elder Lei, and the second one was me. In the past six months, your performance in Battle God Palace has not been disappointing at all. On the contrary, we were pleasantly surprised. Many people called me Chief of Battle God Palace and thought that I had received Battle God Lei Zongchaos true inheritance. After observing for half a year, I felt that you were more worthy of the title Chief of Battle God Palace than me! Those words were a little harsh. Meng Chao hurriedly said, Brother Long, I. . . No need to be humble. Between you and me, who would care about the title of the Chief of Battle God Palace? Battle God Palace was not a place where people competed for power and benefits. All the people in Battle God Palace only thought about one thing, and that was the future of Dragon City Long Feijun smiled and opened his arms to welcome the storm. He squinted his eyes and said, Look, the storm is getting smaller. Thats right. Meng Chao said, The rainy season is about to end. The Hidden Mist Domain will be clear and stable again. Not just the Hidden Mist Domain, but the entire Monster Mountain Range. Ive heard that the more intense the storm, the brighter the sunlight will be after the rain clears. In this way, tomorrow is really worth looking forward to! As Long Feijun spoke, he magically took out a metal cylinder from behind and shook it at Meng Chao. He grinned and said, How about it? Have a drink with Brother Long? Meng Chao was stunned for a moment before he said, Brother Long, you were really drunk just now. I was just socializing just now. Now, Im drinking. Long Feijun said, This is Fiery Blood Dragon Scale wine refined from the blood of an Apocalyptic Beasts heart, specifically the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. I spent a lot of effort to get it from General Shao. I heard that when it was poured into the wine cup, the golden scales shone as if there was a fierce dragon swimming at the bottom of the cup. Such a good wine. It would be a pity if I didnt drink it with such a good friend like you in such a nice weather. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. Lu Siya was still waiting for him on Mist Mountain. On one side was a tough military man with iron bones. On the other side was a training partner who was as fierce as a wolf or a tiger. Meng Chao made a decision without hesitation. Alright, Ill drink with you! Chapter 858 - Irresistible Temptation They braved the wind and rain as they returned to the edge of the cliff. On the mound that was like a grave, they drank heartily. With the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger Rivers confluence, the turbulent waves lapped against the shore, and the majestic undulating scene was enjoyable with wine. It was more satisfying than any delicacy. Meng Chao finally understood why this wine was called Fiery Blood Dragon Scale. The reason was, after drinking it, he felt his blood turn into magma, and dragon scales grew on his skin. He felt like he had turned into a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon and was about to wreak havoc in the Heavenly Palace. As they drank, they talked loudly. They talked about Dragon Citys glorious years, about the martyrs and heroes who had fallen on the way forward, and about how prosperous and beautiful Dragon City would become in the future. Of course, they also had to exchange their cultivation experience, talk about the fierce battles and adventures they had experienced, and how close they had come to death. It was thrilling. Long Feijun was still drunk. This time, he was so drunk that he could not even walk on his own. While Meng Chao carried him on his back and walked into the dormitory, the iron-blooded tough man, who had a strong back, would sometimes cry like a child, laugh like a fool, or babble incoherently. Meng Meng Chao, you must remember that Dragon Citys future cant be decided by those greedy people. It should be up to us It would be great if you joined the Red Dragon Army. You are a natural born member of the Red Dragon Army! No, its better if you dont join the Red Dragon Army. The Red Dragon Army is very simple. We only know how to fight and only want to fight. However, if Dragon City wants to gain a foothold in the cruel Other World, there are many other things to do besides fighting.. Did you know that Battle God Lei Zongchao has actually always regretted helping the nine major gangs transform into the nine mega corporations and creating the Survival Committee. Back then, the Battle God was still too young and na?ve. He only had ultimate martial strength, but he could not see through the hearts of all kinds of people. He thought that the nine major gangs would willingly hand over some of their power and become a joint supreme organization. It was a great thing that could rebuild a new order and restore peace, as well as unity, in Dragon City. Little did he know that the nine major gangs would not hand over their power but burdens instead. Although a new order had been established, this so-called new order was only beneficial to the nine major gangs and peerless experts. The Battle God had been used as a weapon! For so many years, the Battle God has been reflecting on himself. Sometimes, he would even think in frustration that if he had accepted Domineering Saber Jin Wanhaos proposal and fought with the nine major gangs to establish Dragon Citys new order by himself, would its fate have been fairer and brighter than it was now? But thats just a thought. After all, the Battle God is indifferent to fame and fortune in the face of a great enemy. He is a person who cares about the overall situation. It is impossible for him to play the game of brothers against the wall and fight for power and benefits in front of a monster that is baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Now, although the time is ripe, the Battle God is already old. How much of the former ambition of a martyr is left? Fortunately, there is still Battle God Palace. The members of Battle God Palace are from all walks of life in Dragon City. Apart from the Red Dragon Army, there are also many powerful young teachers in Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities who have received the Battle Gods personal teachings. There are also many young talents who came from humble families. Although small and medium-sized enterprises like yours are definitely not a match for the nine mega corporations, we have the advantage in numbers. After all, in the entire Dragon City, among the tens of millions of citizens, who has not learned the Battle Gods martial path? Who has not received Lei Zongchaos favor? Battle God Palace should do something. Really, Meng Chao, in Dragon Citys future, the people of the Battle God Palace need to stand up and do what we have to do. Only then will we be worthy of the Battle Gods efforts! Long Feijun said a lot of things in a muddle-headed manner until Meng Chao told him that he had already made up his mind. In a few days, when the rainy season was over, he would return to Battle God Palace and have a good chat with Lei Zongchao. He would also look for the most famous little miracle doctor in Dragon City, Su Mulian, to treat Lei Zongchaos injuries. Only then did Long Feijun feel satisfied and fall into a deep sleep. The torrential rain continued, and water accumulated in the sinkhole. There were not many highlands that could remain dry all the time. Most of the places were occupied by construction machinery. The dormitories of the personnel could only be inserted into the gaps, and they were arranged very tightly. Therefore, Meng Chao and Long Feijuns dormitories were not far from each other. After much difficulty, Meng Chao finally managed to push this young military officer chief onto his bed. Meng Chao smelled the stench of alcohol all over his body, so he decided to go back to his room to take a shower and change into a set of nano combat suit that was specially used for training. Looking at the time, it was midnight. It was late at night, and the rain was pouring down. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. It was the perfect time to fight Sister Ya for 300 rounds! The Fiery Blood Dragon Scale wine that he had just drunk turned into boundless strength and courage. Meng Chao stepped out of the dormitory with light steps. In front of the dormitory building, a black off-road vehicle that looked like a ghost had silently parked there. Its almost translucent paint made the SUV blend into the surrounding environment. If one did not carefully perceive it, it would be easy to overlook it. On both sides of the widened and thickened car, there were two weapon platforms that could carry all kinds of weapons, from machine guns to rockets. There was also a revolving machine gun tower that could be lifted and lowered above the car. In addition to the wide explosion-proof tires and the folding crawling feet that were hidden under the chassis, it showed the ferocity and the expensive price of the SUV. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and activated his super vision, but his vision hit a wall on the car shell and could not penetrate it at all. He even vaguely felt that his eyeballs were stinging, as if he had suffered a mental backlash. He realized that the materials used to cast the car shell must have been mixed with a large amount of high-level monster bone powder and the purest crystals. Perhaps, the price of the SUV was even more exaggerated than the price of the entire piece of top-grade crystals. At this moment, the window that was originally as dark as ink gradually became transparent like a chameleon, revealing the drivers face. No, it was not accurate to say driver because although he was sitting in the drivers seat. The steering wheel had folded and shrunk, and in its place was a big screen, on which intricate data and charts were jumping rapidly. The person sitting in the drivers seat was leaning comfortably against the luxurious leather seat, holding a glass of blood-red wine. There was no need for him to do it himself. He could make use of the auto-driving technology and enjoy the pleasure of crossing mountains and mountains as fast as lightning. Meng Chao secretly clicked his tongue. Although Dragon City had relied on the ancient runes and the automatic technology of spirit machinery was already very advanced, auto-driving was not considered black technology. However, in such bad weather, the driverless off-road vehicle had to brave the rain and thunder, pass through the forest, and rush into the sinkhole. It still displayed tremendous technical ability. That aside, when he recognized who the other party was, he did not find it strange at all. Lu Fanghui was the chief executive officer of Sky Pillar Minerals, the vice president of Dragon City Mine Explorer Association, the senior consultant of the Crystal Institute, the visiting professor of Dragon City University, as well as one of the top senior prospectors and crystal specialists in Dragon City. In the near future, he was very likely to become the head of the Lu family, one of the nine great cultivation families in Dragon City. As Lu Zhongqi and other Deity Realm experts were seriously injured in the decisive battle with the main brain of the monster, this near future seemed to be closer. Of course, for Meng Chao, the other party had an even more important identity. Lu Siyas father. The reading light in the SUV lit up slightly, allowing Meng Chao to see clearly that Lu Fanghui was the only one in the car. Lu Fanghui raised the blood-colored wine and gestured to Meng Chao. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment, then quickly walked through the heavy rain and boarded the SUV from the other side. As soon as he sat down, he was shocked again. As a Reaper, his sharp senses made him realize that the softness and tenacity of the leather seats were extraordinary. The familiar scent that crawled into the tip of his nose unlocked the data in the Memory Bank. The leather seats in the SUV were all made of the skin of the Apocalyptic Beast, Demonic Mountain! Demonic Mountain was a giant reptilian monster that was more than a hundred meters long. In order to cover hundreds of thousands of tons of flesh and blood, its skin was extremely tough and covered with shells and scales. It was not suitable to be tanned into leather seats. However, near its neck and limbs, in order to rotate flexibly, a few pieces of soft leather with incredible ductility, flexibility, and defensive power grew. Such a top-grade material was simply a priceless treasure. If it was refined into a close-fitting soft armor, it would definitely attract countless superhumans. Who would have thought that it would fall into Lu Fanghuis hands and be refined into a leather seat for an off-road vehicle. Other than slightly improving the stability and comfort of climbing over mountains and ridges, it didnt seem to be able to bring out its greatest effect. Such a reckless waste of natural resources caused Meng Chao to frown slightly. Uncle Lu, are you here to look for Sister Ya? He asked somewhat cautiously. The superhumans who were on duty in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain stayed in the highlands that couldnt be flooded. Lu Siyas residence wasnt far from here. No, I came here specifically to look for you. The controller of Sky Pillar Minerals gave Meng Chao an unexpected answer. Lu Fanghui poured a glass of wine and handed it over. The red amber-like wine was rippling with the peculiar fragrance of Apocalyptic Beasts. Compared with the Fiery Blood Dragon Scale wine brewed by the Red Dragon Army, it was even more irresistible. Youre looking for me? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. He looked at the wine in Lu Fanghuis hand and did not take it easily. Thats right. The Deity Realm Conference has ended. All the forces have reached a preliminary agreement on how to develop the Hidden Mist Domain and share the legacy of the monster civilization, including the colonization after we break out of Monster Mountain Range in the near future. Lu Fanghui placed the wine within Meng Chaos reach and said casually, Thank you. Thanks to you, Siya was saved from the illusion created by the superbeast. You also successfully completed the mission to explore the Hidden Mist Domain, which greatly helped the military operations in the future. The military merits are enough for Sky Pillar to take the initiative in the joint development of the Hidden Mist Domain. Now, Sky Pillar has obtained the exclusive rights to 20% of the crystal veins in the Hidden Mist Domain and 30% of the crystal veins. I was finally able to do something big, which was why I couldnt wait to rush here in the rain and carry out the preparatory work. Also, you mentioned to me earlier that you hoped that Superstar Resource could sign a strategic cooperation agreement with Sky Pillar and become our supplier, providing us with the giant Sandworms for the mines. There were many constraints on this matter at that time, so I didnt dare to agree rashly. But youre Siyas best friend and a hero of Dragon City with outstanding military achievements. How could I not take your matter to heart? After this period of operation and unblocking, the conditions have finally matured. I think we can talk about cooperation. Chapter 859 - Heavenly Dragon Club Chapter 859: Heavenly Dragon Club Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation What! Meng Chaos heart pounded. Superstar Resource Recovery Company had poured in a lot of capital and meticulously created a first-class mine-specific giant Sandworm in Dragon City. Their original number one customer had been Sky Pillar Minerals. However, Sky Pillar Minerals had a very mature supplier system that was firmly controlled by the runic machinery circle. Outsiders, especially those who used biochemical modulation technology, could not easily get in. Therefore, Meng Chao turned to collaborate with the Red Dragon Army. He did not expect a turn of events with Sky Pillar Minerals. Although Superstar Resource had already signed an order with the Red Dragon Army. . However, no one would ever complain about having too many orders. With an additional partner, Superstar Resources growth rate could be accelerated by one point, and it would be able to grow to the level of controlling Dragon City as soon as possible! Meng Chao took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Big customers had their own problems. Big Shops bullied customers, and big customers would bully their shops. It was certainly not as simple as Lu Fanghui had said. If the cooperation with Sky Pillar Minerals meant that Superstar Resource would lose part of its independence, it would not be worth it. Lu Fanghui saw his hesitation. He smiled, Theres no hurry to talk about it in the daytime. Its best that we explore the mother lodes of crystals deep inside the hidden fog domain together and see if the giant sandworms refined by the Superstar Resource can adapt to the complicated working conditions here. Then, we can talk about the details of the cooperation. I came to see you in the middle of the night because my grandfather asked me to give you something. Lu Fanghui handed over an exquisite envelope with the logo of Sky Pillar Corporation. Meng Chao was even more surprised. He knew that the grandfather that Lu Fanghui mentioned could only be one personLu Zhongqi, the legendary figure who was as famous as Lei Zongchao, the founder and founder of the study of crystals in Dragon City, and the head of the Lu family, one of the nine noble families of cultivation! According to the legends, what would the big shot who had discovered hundreds of veins of crystals give him? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stabilized his fingers. A stream of spirit energy as sharp as a blade spurted out of his fingertips as he gently cut open the envelope. A card that looked like a bank card fell out of the envelope. However, it was several times thicker and heavier than a normal savings card or credit card. It looked like the purest piece of crystal that had been highly compressed with incredible technology. It felt heavy and full of texture when one touched it. He rubbed the card with his fingertips, and he could feel the fine lines that looked like dragon scales on the card. Thousands of runes had been carved into the square inch with the most delicate strokes, guiding the spirit energy to ripple inside, giving him the pleasure of an electric current flowing all over his body. Meng Chao had no doubt that the card itself was a divine weapon of training. If it was placed close to ones heart, the spirit tattoos carved on it would automatically absorb the spirit energy of the surrounding heaven and earth and instill it into the heart of the holder. The spirit tattoos would then flow through the blood vessels and around the body, creating the effect of not cultivating at all times. The entire card was bright yellow. A coiled five-clawed golden dragon was in the middle of the card. It was a pattern commonly used by the ancient royal family, but it was less elegant and more ferocious and ostentatious. As the angle changed, the light shone on the card, and the five-clawed golden dragon faintly flew up, appearing on the card like a three-dimensional projection. At the same time, two bold and arrogant words appeared: Heavenly Dragon! Is this the membership card of the Heavenly Dragon Club? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted to the limit. There were all kinds of forces in Dragon Citycorporations, universities, research institutes, Abnormal Beast Research Department, adjudicator court, Red Dragon Army, Battle God Palace, Hunters Association. There were also crystal, rune, gene modulation, and other associations, as well as civil organizations such as Broken Star Club and Blue Home. The Heavenly Dragon Club, on the other hand, was a completely different existence. It was above all organizations and forces. Club members could even decide Dragon Citys future while chatting and laughing. That was because the earliest Heavenly Dragon Club was a private club founded by the founders of the nine mega corporations, other than Battle God Lei Zongchao. Even if the size of the club gradually expanded, those who were qualified to join it were all the core figures of the nine great families. If one wanted to become a member of the Heavenly Dragon Club, one had to have a family background, strength, and experience. One also had to have the recommendation of a senior member and be unanimously approved by all the members. For example, Lu Siya was the direct descendant of Lu Zhongqi. Her battle achievements and battle prowess could be counted on ones fingers in the third generation of the great families. It was because she was too young that she could not get the recommendation of the senior members and was not allowed to enter. This matter made Lu Siya gnash her teeth. She often complained in front of Meng Chao that the threshold of the Heavenly Dragon Club was too high and that the senior members were blind. She even became angry out of embarrassment and said that one day when she took over the power of Dragon City, the Heavenly Dragon Club would be torn down and turned into a public park. Even Lu Siya wasnt qualified to join the Heavenly Dragon Club. In fact, as far as Meng Chao knew, the number of members of the Heavenly Dragon Club was kept in double digits all year round. Besides the leaders of the nine major families, there were also second-generation powerhouses like Lu Fanghui who were in charge of the core businesses of the family. They were all big shots who were able to take charge of their own businesses and control the sky with one hand. Even senior powerhouses like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu were not qualified to join the Heavenly Dragon Club because he was not from one of the nine major cultivation families. But now, the admission ticket for the Heavenly Dragon Club was placed in front of Meng Chao. My old man wants to be your sponsor and officially invites you to join the Heavenly Dragon Club. Lu Fanghui smiled and said, Meng Chao, from now on, you are truly one of us! As expected! Meng Chaos heart was in turmoil. This He took a deep breath and said hesitantly, Isnt the Heavenly Dragon Club only open to those who come from the nine great cultivation families? The Heavenly Dragon Club has never made it clear that only those who come from the nine great families can join. In fact, the Heavenly Dragon Club welcomes all the strong people to join and discuss and decide the future of Dragon City together. Unfortunately, in the past, except for the nine great families, there werent many talented people who could catch the eye of my old man and the other senior members. Lu Fanghui casually said, But thats ancient history. The present is different from the past. In the past few years, Dragon City has been surging with a lot of talents and heroes. At the Deity Realm Conference that just ended, the nine major forces reached an agreement with the major forces to support the experts of the small and medium-sized enterprises and the humble families. In the entire Dragon City, is there any rising star more deserving of support than you, Meng Chao? Therefore, the Heavenly Dragon Club is sincerely inviting you to accept this card. You will be the first member of the Heavenly Dragon Club who is not from the big nine in decades. You will be a true member of the club, and you will have the qualifications and hope to create your own cultivation aristocratic families and mega corporations! Meng Chaos heart was racing, and his cerebral cortex was boiling. Lu Fanghui did not exaggerate. Becoming a member of the Heavenly Dragon Club meant that he would step into the real upper-class circle and come into contact with the core of power in Dragon City. Not only were all kinds of resources and opportunities that ordinary people could never get in their lifetime easily available, but he could also rapidly increase his fighting strength through exchanges with senior members, and even change the minds of Deity Realm experts, thereby reversing the future direction of Dragon City. If it were any ambitious humble scion, they would probably be overjoyed to accept the card and become a member of the Heavenly Dragon Club wholeheartedly. However The flames of the apocalypse were burning fiercely in Meng Chaos mind, burning away the greed, ambition, and wishful thinking that he had just developed. Obviously, the Heavenly Dragon Club in his previous life did not prevent Dragon City from stepping into the abyss of destruction. Moreover, Meng Chao did not think that with his status and strength, if he rashly joined the Heavenly Dragon Club, he would get much say. It was nothing more than a mascot used to buy the hearts of the middle and lower classes. could he really sit on the same level as the leaders of the nine great families and change the other partys thoughts and even stance? Meng Chao, who had lived a new life, would not have such a childish idea. Moreover, after he calmed down and thought about it carefully, he felt that this was more of an invitation than an invitation. After all, the nine great mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army had engaged in a fierce dispute over Heaven Pharmaceuticals scandal and the Land Enclosure Decrees abolition. Although Meng Chao had been exploring and training in Ruins No. 2, he had not been directly involved in the whirlpool. However, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and Battle God Palace were all clearly on the Red Dragon Armys side. At the most critical moment, Superstar Resource had even reached an agreement with the Red Dragon Army to tailor the giant Sandworms for the exploitation of military crystals. As the actual owner of the Superstar Resource, the President of Broken Star Club, the director of Blue Home, and someone who could call Long Feijun, the chief of Battle God Palace, a brother, Meng Chaos position was self-evident. If he joined the Heavenly Dragon Club at this moment, what difference would he make from a chameleon? Therefore, the threatening card not only represented a great opportunity, but it could also become a curse that suppressed him. Meng Chao calmed down completely. His heartbeat returned to normal, and his eyes became clear and sharp again. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Why are you still hesitating? Lu Fanghui smiled, You must know that not every member of the Heavenly Dragon Club can get the recommendation of a heavyweight senior member like the old man. With the endorsement of the old man, your path in the Heavenly Dragon club will certainly be smoother than that of other members. It just so happens that the nine elites of the Heavenly Dragon Club also want to support a batch of reliable small and medium-sized enterprises as new blood to be added to our inner circle. With such a background, Meng Chao, it will be difficult for you and your Superstar Resource not to soar Thank you for your kindness, elder Lu. Im really flattered. Meng Chao muttered to himself, But For a moment, he did not know how to reject the irresistible temptation. But, dont you want to be together with a bunch of greedy, mercenary guys? Lu Fanghui finished the blood-red liquor in one gulp. The smile on the corner of his mouth did not change. However, his gaze that was staring at the storm ahead suddenly turned sharp. Chapter 860 - The Warrior or Evil Dragon Chapter 860: The Warrior or Evil Dragon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was stunned. Lu Fanghuis question was too sharp, and he did not know how to deal with it. One had to know that in his previous life, the nine mega corporations had led Dragon City to destruction. This naturally stopped him from having a lot of confidence in the nine mega corporations. After his rebirth, the focus had also been on the nine mega corporations flaws and how to change Dragon Citys situation from being controlled by the nine mega corporation. However, his mental age was far more mature than his appearance. He did not think that defeating the nine mega corporations would save Dragon City. Things were not that simple. . Moreover, the reason why the mega corporations were the way they were was that they had inflated to the extent that they had become too big to fail. Not to mention that the nine mega corporations were full of experts. Their founders were all Deity Realm experts. Lets just say that they had grasped most of the strategic fields of Dragon City and made significant contributions to Dragon City during the Monster War. They had long tied themselves and Dragon Citys fate tightly together. The collapse of the nine masters would inevitably trigger a chain reaction, and even a major earthquake that would affect the entire Dragon City civilization. Therefore, although Meng Chao clearly stood on the side of the Red Dragon Army, small and medium-sized enterprises, and the children of humble families, he had never rejected any collaboration with the mega corporations and the children of wealthy families. Unity, even on the surface, was crucial to Dragon Citys future. Lu Fanghuis question all but broke his last trace of luck in saving the sources of both ends. However, in addition to sharpness, Meng Chao did not feel too much hostility and malice from Lu Fanghui. It made sense when he thought about it. For a big shot in the industry like Lu Fanghui, hiding a knife in his smile and playing tricks were both basic operations. If he had malice toward Meng Chao, he would not have said such words at all, which made Meng Chao more vigilant. As expected, before Meng Chao could answer, Lu Fanghui poured himself another glass of wine and took a sip. He smiled and said, Im sorry. Ive judged others based on myself. Maybe you have other thoughts, but thats what I thought when I was youngIm a person who wholeheartedly wants to save Dragon City. How can I be on the same side as those selfish people who only want to pursue their own strength? We are on different paths, and we dont conspire together! What? Meng Chao was stunned again. Is it very strange? Who hasnt been young before? Who wasnt full of passion when they were young and wholeheartedly dedicated to serving the country? Lu Fanghui narrowed his eyes as if he was immersed in memories. He returned to the glorious years when the flames of war were flying everywhere, and his pores emitted wisps of the smell of gunpowder. That was before and after we defeated the Blood Alliance and established the Survival Committee. Lu Fanghui said, At that time, I was as old as you are now. A young man in his early twenties, and I grew up in the great era of rising winds and surging clouds, trying to save the world. Who didnt have the spirit to sacrifice their lives for Dragon City? It was simply heartlessness. At that time, after going through a lot of hardships, we respectable sects finally defeated the evil gang led by the Blood Alliance. We also harvested the heritage of the Blood Alliance, unlocked the mysteries of some of the ancient ruins, and preliminarily controlled the zombie virus. The fog outside Dragon City was ten times denser than today. It was like a gray wall, firmly blocking the monsters outside. No one realized that a more terrible threat than zombies was coming. People who had been suffering in the apocalypse for more than ten years were crying tears of joy. They thought that the darkness had passed, and the light was coming. Especially us young people in our early twenties. After experiencing a bloody battle and finally defeating the Demon King of the Blood Alliance, we were even more elated. We couldnt wait to build a new world that was more equal, prosperous, and bright. However, we soon realized that we were wrong, very wrong. After defeating the Blood Alliance, many so-called righteous sects did not share the legacy of the Blood Alliance with all the citizens selflessly, nor did they fulfill their promises generously. They did not give the members of the Blood Alliance who were injured or even sacrificed in the battle the compensation they deserved, nor did they establish the new order that everyone was equal and prosperous together that we had dreamed of. On the contrary, without the threat of the Blood Alliance, many righteous sects occupied the niche of the Blood Alliance and fought for its heritage. It was a real battle. It was a hundred times more intense and cruel than the war of words we had with the Survival Committee and the major media for the heritage of the monster civilization today. And even if they did everything they could to snatch the precious resources, most of the leaders of the righteous and decent sects did not use the resources to improve the lives of the people, or at least the lives of the gang members. On the contrary, these guys squandered the resources that countless gang members fought for with their blood and sweat on themselves. When countless citizens were still naked and hungry, when countless gang members were rolling on the ground in pain due to the lack of medicine and medicine, the leaders of the righteous and decent sects enjoyed astronomical resources alone and became stronger, further increasing the gap between them and the ordinary people. My companions and I watched all of this in shock. Although we were the descendants of the leaders of the righteous and decent sects and the vested interests of the new order, my companions and I were both in our early twenties at that time. At your age, with your enthusiasm, and at your risk of life and death to save Dragon City, you bled and added countless scars. We regard the crisscrossing scars on our fatal spots as supreme glory. Naturally, we couldnt stand it. The new order that countless people sacrificed everything and worked hard to build was actually like this. What I couldnt stand the most was that my father, Lu Zhongqi, was actually one of these sanctimonious, selfish b*stards! Meng Chao could not help but exclaim in shock when he heard this. Even if it was some sort of speech technique, Lu Fanghuis evaluation of his father, one of the strongest powerhouses in Dragon City, was somewhat his way of confiding in Meng Chao, a junior. You must know that before I defeated the Blood Alliance meeting, the person I admired the most was my father. Lu Fanghui gradually tightened his grip on his wine cup and exclaimed, No one knows better than me how much he paid to save Dragon City. In the dark, deep crevices underground, he wriggled like an earthworm and was affected by the spirit radiation. His hair fell off, his teeth were shaking, and he often encountered deformed, mutated snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Sometimes, he was bitten until his body was covered in wounds, and other times, he could only survive by gnawing the snakes, insects, and rats. The most dangerous time was when he was exposed to excessive spiritual radiation. His body was festering, and his flesh and blood were almost peeled off from his bones. His internal organs, which were trembling slightly, could be clearly seen. Everybody thought that he was dead. We buried him deep in a crevice. After ten days and ten nights, he miraculously crawled out on his own! It can be said that my father contributed everything to Dragon City. He even died once. His body and soul were suffering in hell every second. It was only because of that that we were able to discover the coordinates, direction, composition, and reserves of dozens of crystal ore veins. It provided sufficient fuel for Dragon Citys rise. As his son, I know better than anyone else that he is definitely not a greedy, materialistic, and extravagant person. Forget high-profile contributions to Dragon City, the only thing that my father is happy about, even in terms of personal enjoyment, is the thousands of colors of crystals that are glittering under the surging spirit energy. Compared to cracking the mysteries of crystals, the wealth and debauchery in the human world are nothing! As such, when my father, Lu zhongqi, plundered the resources unscrupulously like the leaders of the other righteous sects and used all the resources for his own cultivation, expansion, and embezzlement instead of improving the livelihood of the people, I was even more disappointed and even felt a deep betrayal. It was like watching a dragon-slaying warrior grow sharp scales and turn into a brand-new evil dragon, and the warrior was my father, the hero that I admired the most! My father and I had a huge argument. I questioned him. If the righteous sects, including the sky high society, were still like the Blood Alliance when they rose to power and plundered, and the resources they plundered were all spent on the upper echelons of the few gangs, what would be the difference between us and the Blood Alliance? Why would we go through so much trouble and risk our lives to overthrow the rule of the Blood Aliance? You must know that the reason why my father and his brothers established the gang in the name of Sky Pillar bback then was that they hoped to turn it into a pillar to support our home! Based on my fathers actions today, how could he be worthy of his brothers who had fallen on the road of progress? How could he be worthy of the word Sky Pillar? Naturally, my father would not be changed by a few questions. He did not care about his own son at all, either, because he despised his character and ran away from home. After he died once, his entire body seemed to be compressed from crystals. His heart was as hard as iron. He did what he wanted and could not be shaken. I did not expect that I would be able to use kinship or justice to influence an evil dragon that was covered in scales and turn it back into a hero. Fortunately, there was no shortage of idealists in this world. At that time, Dragon City was not entirely under the rule of the nine gangs, who later established the Survival Committee. Instead, there were more than ten gangs of similar size. The nine gangs were merely the most vicious, overbearing, and most adept at plundering resources for the cultivation of a few powerhouses. There were also quite a number of righteous sects and their ideas and practices, which were contrary to the nine gangs. They abide by their beliefs and devote all their resources to the people in the area under their control. They devote themselves wholeheartedly to building the small home under their feet into a more equal, prosperous, and beautiful place. I remember that at that time, the sect that was filled with idealism and dedication, and the one that attracted hot-blooded youths like us the most, was called the Red Heart Association. Chapter 861 - The Red Heart Society The Red Heart Society? Meng Chao searched his memory bank. He could not find the name. Thats right. Its the Red Heart Society. Lu Fanghui continued, If most of the gangs that were born during the apocalypse were more or less stained with blood because of the cruel reality, then the Red Heart Society would simply be the weirdo that never got stained by mud. It was an organization of true idealists. Most of the Red Heart Societys members rebelled against the law of the jungle and the depravity during the apocalypse. They believed that the darker the world was, the more we should inspire the brilliance of humanity so that we could uphold the ideals of civilization. At that time, many members of the gangs were a bunch of lawless thugs, bullies, and selfish scoundrels. The members of the Red Heart Society, on the other hand, were nothing but saints and virgins. They lived like ascetics. They did not pursue personal enjoyment and strength. Instead, they made helping the ordinary people their highest purpose and greatest pleasure. After the victory over the Blood Alliance and the generous inheritance, the Red Heart Society did not devote too many resources to their own cultivation. Instead, they devoted them to every ordinary citizen in the area under their control without discrimination. While the other gangs fought for resources in the open and in the dark, and the broken buildings grew even more dilapidated, the Red Heart Society worked hard to rebuild their home. They cleaned up the ruins, repaired the houses, and arranged a small, but clean and solid residence for the displaced citizens. A former hero like my father, Lu Zhongqi, plundered a lot of resources and devoted himself to his own cultivation, growing stronger and stronger at an unbelievable speed and becoming more inhuman. Meanwhile, the Red Heart Society used precious resources to treat children who still had more than ten years to grow up and the elderly who were about to die in three to five years. When the citizens in the areas controlled by the other gangs shivered in the cold wind because they were naked, swallowed soil because they did not have enough food to eat, and wailed in the night because of a lack of medicine, long-lost songs and laughter echoed in the areas controlled by the Red Heart Society. Such a place was undoubtedly the only pure land in the bloody apocalypse. My friends and I were all high-level disciples of the righteous sects. However, we were all disappointed and even resentful of our parents who gradually turned into evil dragons. We transferred the admiration that surged like the Red Dragon River from our parents to the president of the Red Heart Society. We regarded the Red Heart Society as a holy land that could realize our dreams. One day, we couldnt stand our parents rebellious behavior any longer. We all betrayed our families and joined the Red Heart Society together. The Red Heart Society did not create any obstacles for us because of our identity. Instead, it welcomed all the people who fought for Dragon City, and we built a better tomorrow together. We became ordinary members of the Red Heart Society. We lived like ascetics and saints. Together with thousands of ordinary citizens, we cleaned up the ruins, excavated the caves, opened underground farms, and guided the spirit energy in the underground veins to pour into the underground farms. In the absence of sunlight, the crops grew well. We built brand-new high-rise buildings to shelter the citizens from the wind and rain. We also trained in clean schools and well-equipped hospitals. The most talented brains among us were all used to think about how to treat diseases and repair the disabilities of the ordinary citizens with crystals and runes. It was so that they would not have to endure excruciating pain day and night. Now that I think about it, those days were really hard. In order to help the citizens, we worked hard and could only sleep for two to three hours on average every day. Everyone carried an embroidery needle with them to prick their thighs to keep themselves awake. There was no food. All the canned food and compressed military rations brought by the old world had to be eaten first by the sick, the elderly, the weak, the women, and the children. We could only eat sweet potatoes that were grown underground in the Other World. At that time, we had not mastered the secret of planting in the Other World. The sweet potatoes that we grew were hard and bitter. No matter how hard we cooked them, they were like stones that could not be boiled. If we bit them too hard, our teeth would break. Many of our brothers and sisters remained in their original families. They relied on the strength of the gangs to enjoy luxurious clothes and food. They squandered astronomical cultivation resources and became stronger than us. Those who had a strained relationship with us came to see us as a joke, and they mocked and ridiculed us. Those who had a good relationship with us earnestly advised us to go back, lower our heads and admit our mistakes to our parents, and stop this ridiculous farce. But they had no idea that, although our bodies were suffering, our spirits were happier than ever before. Seeing the dozens of communities under the Red Heart Societys control get better and better day by day under our hard work, the citizens who were tortured to the brink of death by the apocalypse gradually recovered their vigor and laughter. The joy that came from the bottom of my heart was something that I had never experienced anywhere else in my life. Although life was so hard, some of the girls among us still took time off and planted flowers in the broken buildings in the past. As time passed, they gathered into a sea of flowers. Meng Chao, I promise you that it was the most beautiful sea of flowers that I have ever seen in my life. My days in the Red Heart Society were also the happiest, most sincere, and cleanest days of my life! It was not that Meng Chao did not believe Lu Fanghuis guarantee. He was confused by what he heard. The man next to him was driving a luxury car and tasting famous wine. Conservatively speaking, he was wearing at least a dozen weapons and armor made of top-quality materials. Even the seats were made of the most precious soft leather from Apocalyptic Beasts. Which leadership among the big nine will most likely take over Sky Pillar Corporation? What happened next? Meng Chao could not help but ask. The second half of his question waswas it not idealism? Was it not hot-blooded? Was it not very happy, sincere, and clean? Was he not determined to break up with his parents? Why did he return? Later, the Red Heart Society grew larger and larger. After all, the ordinary citizens were neither blind nor stupid. Everyone could see how prosperous and beautiful the ten or so communities under our banner were. The citizens there who were full of food and drinks, and the citizens who lived in the areas under the control of the so-called respectable sects, formed a sharp contrast Lu Fanghui said, Therefore, more and more citizens escaped the control of the righteous sects and moved to the Red Heart Societys territory. The whole community even announced that they would join the Red Heart Society, including people and land. The Red Heart Society did not refuse anyone who came and treated them equally. Everyone in the gang was selfless and worked overtime. They swore that no matter how hard they worked, they would make sure that all the people in the city could live a secure, dignified, and hopeful life. Just like that, the Red Heart Society became one of the most influential gangs in Dragon City in a very short time. At its peak, it was said that even Battle God Lei Zongchao wanted to join us. At that time, Lei Zongchao was already recognized as the number one expert in Dragon City and the greatest contributor to the victory over the Blood Alliance. Everyone admired his character and respected his strength. If Lei Zongchao joined the Red Heart Society, the unification of Dragon City by the Red Heart Society would be just around the corner. Im not afraid that you will laugh at us. At that time, we were not worried about other issues, but that the nine major gangs would interfere and stop the Red Heart Society from unifying Dragon City. We, the high-level disciples who betrayed the nine major gangs, gathered together and discussed for a long time. Everybody agreed that if our parents really wanted to stop the Red Heart Society for their own selfish reasons, we would definitely stand on the side of ideals, justice, and light. We would wage a war with our parents and fight to the death! Recalling the days when his passion was burning, Lu Fanghui could not help but laugh. But soon, as the wine that was as red as blood rippled in his glass, his smile turned sarcastic. Then the monsters came. The monsters were a terrifying threat that we had never seen before. In the past, our enemies were mainly zombies and evil extraordinary humans. Other than their ugly appearance and the ability to spread viruses, zombies do not have much combat ability. As long as they wear thick protective gear and carry out epidemic prevention work, ordinary citizens can kill three to five zombies at once. Of course, evil superhumans are scarier than zombies, but they are human beings after all. They have brains and can communicate. To a certain extent, they can be traded and compromised. If they can take excessive profits easily under the rules of the game, who would be willing to take over the mountain and lick their own blood? But the monsters are as ugly as zombies. They are hungry, crazy, and as powerful as evil superhumans. The overwhelming beast horde has descended upon the entire Dragon City, every gang, and every community. Of course, we will fight back. At the beginning, the monsters that appeared were all ordinary monsters. At most, they were led by the Nightmarish Beasts. By relying on the unity of everyone and going forward one after another without fear of sacrifice, we can still win with great difficulty. Although we paid an extremely tragic price, and many of our brothers and sisters who spent their days together fell on the battlefield, we still thought that the monsters were only so-so. We were completely capable of protecting the citizens. All the sacrifices were worth it. But.. The Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts have appeared one after another. Meng Chao, do you know what despair is? When Lu Fanghui said that, the red wine in his glass was trembling slightly. After so many years, the monster civilization had suffered a crushing defeat. However, he was still deeply shocked by the sight of the Apocalyptic Beasts for the first time and could not extricate himself. The so-called despair is when the Apocalyptic Beasts are roaring in the clouds, but you feel that they are blowing the horn of death in your ear. Despair is when the skyscrapers that you and your companions have built with great difficulty collapse like poorly designed blocks after being pushed by the Apocalyptic Beast. Despair is when the ordinary citizens that you have devoted all your efforts to save and think that you can protect them for the rest of their lives are trampled on by the Apocalyptic Beast and turned into minced meat. But you are frozen into an ice sculpture by fear and cant do anything. Despair is when the strongest person among you, the combat maniac whom you admire the most, has killed thousands of zombies. The guy whom you thought you would never be able to catch up with in your life, explodes 300% of his combat strength and lunges at the Apocalyptic Beasts with a roar. However, he is sneezed by the apocalyptic beasts, so much so that not even his bones are left Watching the Apocalyptic Beasts wreak havoc in our home, razing the communities that we had rebuilt with all our might to the ground. Watching the most beautiful girl among us, the sea of flowers that she planted, turn into a raging sea of fire, and this girl, right in the middle of the sea of fire, turn into a black skeleton. I finally realized something. We are too weak. Yes, we have a firm will, a lofty spirit, a shining humanity, and a determination to die. Millions of citizens are standing on our side, fighting side by side with us, and fighting against the Apocalyptic Beasts together. So What? If you cant win, you cant win. Fighting ability will not be improved by a single cent just because you stand on the side of justice and the public! My companions and I, all the high-level disciples who betrayed the nine major gangs, finally realized painfully that we had wasted too much time and resources on the ordinary citizens in the past long period of time. We were rebuilding our beautiful home, in the cheers, laughter, and praises. We were too eager to be recognized and praised by the citizens. We were too eager to uphold the so-called morality and humanity. We were too addicted to the cheap sense of justice and the overflowing sympathy, but we neglected the most important thing in the cruel apocalypsepower. Chapter 862 - Father’s Choice Chapter 862: Fathers Choice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Fanghui remained silent for a long time when he said that. For a few seconds, he seemed to turn into a statue and did not move at all. However, intense ripples appeared on the surface of the red wine in his hand. It was as if a mini storm had been conjured, indicating that his heart was not calm at all. Power, or rather, cultivation level, is a very objective thing. It requires a lot of time, energy, and cultivation resources to build and maintain. When we waste a lot of time to help the ordinary citizens repair their houses, rebuild their homes, and grow crops, we naturally dont have the time to improve our combat ability. When we get a lot of crystals, we dont refine them into gene drugs for our own consumption to stimulate the growth of our cells and break through the limits of our lives. Instead, we spend our precious resources on the elderly, the weak, the women, and the children.. Other than their heartfelt gratitude and laughter, of course, we get nothing. In the past, we did not realize this. When our parents, brothers, and sisters who stayed in the nine major gangs seized every opportunity to plunder resources and cultivate crazily to become stronger and stronger, we idealists, who thought that we were great, were actually cold signal birds in a different form. We were smug about the kindness on the surface and the justice that was obsessed with the details, but we did not realize that the fatal winter was quietly approaching. Now, we have to pay the price for our stupidity. The members of the Red Heart Society are all tough men. Faced with a monster ten times stronger than them, none of them retreated, let alone ran away. They did not even frown. Everybody rushed forward without any hesitation. So what? Even if they stuck their eyebrows with glue, they could not escape the fate of being torn into pieces by the monster, swallowed, and turned into excrement. Many people died, including the president of the Red Heart Society. I remember that the president had a magnificent beard. His eyes were the size of bronze bells and were full of vigor. He looked quite ferocious and did not let anyone get close to him. However, he was actually a very gentle and humorous man. All the children in the district liked him. They often climbed onto his shoulders and rode him like a horse. However, he did not care at all. Instead, he cooperated with the children by running, jumping, and sprinting to a stop. The children were so scared that they burst into laughter. This idiot When the leaders of the other gangs were fighting for resources and cultivating crazily until they reached six-star, seven-star, or even Deity Realm, he wasted too much time on patrolling the administrative area, playing with the children, and caring for the elderly. Now that the Apocalyptic Beast is here, who will die if he doesnt die? The gap between the two parties is too big. The Apocalyptic Beast did not target him. It did not even notice him. With just a simple kick, half of his body and half of his head were crushed into meat paste. He was lying in the footprints of the Apocalyptic Beast. His broken limbs and blood-stained mud were mixed together. He could only stare at the other half of his head with his remaining eye. He could only watch helplessly as his jurisdiction and the children who were laughing like silver bells on his neck were engulfed by the flames of destruction. I saw that his eyeballs were bulging out, and tears of blood were spurting out of his hollow eye sockets. I thought that he must have regretted it too much at the last moment. It was a pity that regret, like kindness, was the most useless thing in the cruel apocalypse. At this moment, Lei Zongchao arrived. As the best expert in Dragon City, Battle God Lei Zongchao, who was at his peak, boasted unparalleled power that could destroy the world. He was the guardian god in the hearts of many citizens. Seeing that the Red Heart Society was destroyed and dozens of communities were caught in a sea of fire, Lei Zongchao was furious. He activated his overwhelming spirit energy and heavily wounded an Apocalyptic Beast during the first clash. However, there were simply too many Apocalyptic Beasts and other monsters attacking Dragon City. No matter how strong Lei Zongchao was, he was no match for four hands. Besides, the enemy was far more than four hands. He might have eight claws, more than ten tails, and hundreds of tusks. Lei Zongchao was soon besieged by three Apocalyptic Beasts and dozens of Hell Beasts. He could not get away for a moment. The rest of the monsters accelerated and ravaged our home into a mess. The sound of burning flames, the sound of collapsing buildings, the screams of the soldiers, and the helpless cries of the children made Lei Zongchao very upset. He gradually fell into a disadvantageous position. Yes. Lei Zongchao and President Chi Xin were both good people, but the greatest weakness of good people was that they were soft-hearted. In a battle, this weakness was fatal. Even Lei Zongchaos armor was soaked in blood. His skin, which was exposed to the air, had been torn apart. There was not a single piece of flesh left. It seems that he, who never retreated, might have been killed by the surging beast horde. Lei Zongchaos fall means that the entire defense line will collapse. There is no other possibility except for the destruction of humiliation that awaits us. My companions and I are all prepared to die. However, looking at each other in dismay, we read more from each others eyes. We suddenly realized that what drives us to face death with ease is not courage and justice, but shame and regret. We regret that we did not listen to the teachings of our fathers and followed them on the path of becoming stronger by any means necessary. We regret that we spent too much time and resources on meaningless things, which resulted in our own deaths, as well as the deaths of countless citizens who trusted us very much and placed all their hopes on us. We did not have the strength to become heroes, but we insisted on pretending to be heroes. When the crisis really came, we could not bear any responsibility. How could we still have the face to run back to our hometown? We could only use death to wash away our sins and escape punishment. My companions and I all closed our eyes. We didnt want to see each others ashamed expressions anymore. We just wanted to rush toward the Apocalyptic Beasts and end everything in the raging flames of the beasts. Right at this moment, we heard a sonic boom. More than ten sonic booms tore through the sky and shook the earth. Like thousands of soldiers and horses, they swept over from the sky. 1 After our eyes were blown open by the sonic booms, we were very surprised to find that the ones who came at lightning speed like cruise missiles were none other than our parents. They were none other than our greedy, selfish, and cold-hearted parents who had taken everything by force. They were none other than our parents who, in order to defeat the Blood Alliance, pretended to be righteous, raised the banner of justice and fairness, and made countless promises to the members and citizens. However, after they defeated the Blood Alliance, they could not wait to divide the Blood Alliances inheritance and devote all the resources to their own cultivation. It was none other than the dragon-slaying warriors who have turned into evil dragons. The leader was my father, Lu Zhongqi. Surging spirit flames surrounded his body. Spirit energy condensed into a blast wave that crazily bombarded the air around him, making deafening noises. It sounded like waves crashing on the shore, but also like rolling thunder. His imposing manner was no weaker than that of Battle God Lei Zongchao. I couldnt believe my eyes. My father had made such an amazing breakthrough and advanced to the deity level in only a year and a half! Looking at my fathers emotionless face, which was still as cold as an ax, I suddenly remembered something from the past. Not long after I joined the Red Heart Society, there was a six or seven-year-old girl in the territory. Because she was infected with a very special flesh-eating bacteria from another world, her internal organs were all gnawed until they were full of holes. She was on the verge of death. I remember that it was an extremely beautiful girl. Her voice was as pleasant as a larks. Before her illness, her singing was the best solace for the members of the Red Heart Society who had worked hard for a day. Everyone called her Little Lark. All the members of the Red Heart Society liked her very much. We, the high-level disciples who had betrayed the nine major gangs, even more so. We all regarded Little Lark as the best symbol of humanity. In the dark and bloody apocalypse, she was the most worthy thing to protect. Therefore, when we learned that Little Lark was infected with the flesh-eating bacteria from another world, we were all very anxious and tried to cure her illness. It was a pity that the Red Heart Society lacked medicine. Our exploration of the bacteria and spirit energy from another world had just begun. The doctors could not do anything even after a long time. They only said that they could only create miracles if they found a piece of Blue Origin Crystal and stimulated Little Larks own vitality. Otherwise, the cute little girl could only rot to death from the inside out. I know that my father happened to have a piece of the Blue Origin Crystal! When I betrayed my family, I swore that I would never return to the Lu family unless Dragon City became a paradise where everyone was equal, peaceful, and prosperous. But for the sake of Little Lark, I went back on my word. When I returned to the Lu family, I knelt down heavily to my father under the taunting, mocking, caring, and disappointed gazes of my brothers and sisters, begging him to giveno, lend me a tiny bit of the Blue Origin Crystal. I know how precious the Origin Crystal is, but no matter how precious it is, can it be more precious than a human life? Besides, I dont need much. I just need a tiny bit, a tiny bit smaller than a fingernail! Just as you thought, my father rejected me without hesitation. He said that he needed the Origin Crystal to repair his damaged organs and bloodlines, shorten the cooling down time between two crazy training sessions, and accelerate his leveling up. Even a tiny bit of the Blue Origin Crystal, which was smaller than a fingernail, could delay his upgrade speed for days, hours, and minutes. But he couldnt wait for even a few seconds. I was shocked by my fathers reason. Before I went back, I thought that he might refuse. But I didnt expect that he would reject me with such a reason. For the sake of a lively human life, I slowed down my cultivation a little and wasted a few days at most. I dont understand how cold and heartless I have to be to reject such an exchange! One day, you will understand Father only told me these three words before he chased me out of the house and continued to focus on his cultivation. He didnt even bother to fly into a rage because of my betrayal. It was as if the unruliness of his own son was nothing compared to his cultivation. Of course, I didnt understand at that time, and I thought that I would never understand. Especially when Bai Ling finally died in extreme pain in front of me because she couldnt find the Blue Origin Crystal, and when her melodious singing turned into the most mournful screams, I was even more furious and heartbroken. At that time, in my eyes, my father had become as terrifying as the leader of the Blood Alliance in the past. They were all devils who would do anything to achieve their goals, be selfish, and disregard human lives! Until now My father, who had broken through to the Deity Realm, and the other leaders of the nine major gangs who were selfish, unscrupulous, plundered resources, and trained crazily to break through to the Deity Realm together, descended from the sky and fought the Apocalyptic Beasts. They saved Battle God Lei Zongchao, as well as the community, which was about to be destroyed, and the thousands of survivors. I just in a flash, understood fathers choice that day! Chapter 863 - : Survival Is Everything Outside the SUV, the torrential rain was still pouring and thunder was rolling. The interior of the SUV was soundproof, and it had the highest defense. There was no sound of rain or thunder inside, only Lu Fanghuis hoarse voice that was filled with endless regret. Father and the other eight gang leaders fought off all the Apocalyptic Beasts, and the number of superbeasts they killed number in the three digits. They also killed countless monsters and saved Lei Zongchao as well as everyone else. It was a pity that too many members of the Red Heart Society were killed in the battle. Even the bearded guild leader was sacrificed. More than eighty percent of the houses in the territory collapsed too. Countless people were killed or wounded. More importantly, the Red Heart Societys modus operandi had been proven in practice to be unsuitable for the new war of monsters. It would only kill everybody. The Red Heart Society, which was once prosperous, fell apart and vanished without a trace. As the survivors, no matter how ashamed we were to see our fathers, we could only return to our original families and gangs. I returned to Sky Pillars territory. I was surprised to find that, although they were also attacked by the monster horde, most of the residents there were still alive! Yes, they did not seem to be rich. After defeating the Blood Alliance, my father reformed Sky Pillars system and established a cruel competition system to distribute resources. Only the strong were qualified to get more resources, and the weak could only live on with no dignity. But it was precisely because of this system that the strong continued to grow in strength. That was why they could stand up when the beast horde attacked, and they defeated the monsters wild offensive. It was to ensure that the weak could continue to live on with their lives. Yes, in order to compete for the Blood Alliances heritage and precious resources, Sky Pillar and the other gangs engaged in fierce competition. They fought each other and tore each other apart. They did not have a sense of the big picture and solidarity at all. However, the fierce competition among the gangs stimulated the major gangs. They built a large number of underground fortresses and war fortresses in their respective areas. They also racked their brains to organize everyone in their areas of jurisdiction for military training so that they could be trained into cold, merciless killing machines. The area under the Red Heart Societys jurisdiction had been filled with cheers and laughter, and we had thought about how to expand the living space of the citizens and improve their comfort. In contrast, the areas under the jurisdiction of Sky Pillar and the other gangs were filled with fortresses. Yes, the higher-ups of the gangs had to be busy with training and building fortresses, while other heavy physical work had to be borne by the ordinary citizens. In the absence of sufficient crystals and food, the high-intensity military training was also rapidly draining the lives of the lower-level gangs and ordinary citizens. Many ordinary citizens in the area under Sky Pillars jurisdiction had to carry out heavy earthwork during the day. They suffocated from the pressure of the reinforced concrete, and they did not have sufficient safety guarantees. The slightest carelessness would lead to accidents, turning them into piles of bones among the broken walls. At night, they have to carry out military training again. Many of the training subjects have been copied from the Blood Alliance. They are eager for quick success and quick profits, which is not scientific at all. It is simply a seven-wound fist that hurts others and hurts oneself. Many people were so tired that they vomited blood and died. Some died in construction accidents and training accidents. During that period of time, the death rate of the citizens in the districts under the jurisdiction of the nine major gangs was more than 10% higher than that of the districts under the Red Heart Societys jurisdiction. This is also the reason why many citizens who could not endure the torture snuck into the districts under the Red Heart Societys jurisdiction. After discovering that a large number of people had fled from the districts under their jurisdiction, the nine major gangs did not think about how to improve the lives of the people and adjust the training subjects. Instead, they used even crueler methods to control and exploit the citizens. Many of the methods also came from the Blood Alliance. During the peaceful period when the Blood Alliance was defeated and the monsters had yet to appear, my companions and I were indignant. We thought that our parents, the higher-ups of the nine major gangs, were too cruel to the lower-level gangs and ordinary citizens. They simply treated them as slaves And the area under the Red Heart Societys jurisdiction was a peaceful paradise. It was a paradise that everyone yearned for. However, when the monsters attacked, the districts under the jurisdiction of the nine major gangs were more likely to survive under the claws of the monsters than the districts under the jurisdiction of the nine major gangs. The ordinary people in the districts under the Red Heart Societys jurisdiction were too well-protected by us. As a result, they lost their combat ability and their ability to respond to crises. In the end, more than 70% of the population of the districts under the jurisdiction of the nine major gangs survived the first wave of the civilization of monsters. However, less than 10% of the survivors of the former Red Heart Society survived! Also, living in the territories of the nine major gangs, the citizens had to undergo arduous work and harsh training. They often had to participate in bloody conflicts. They were willing to fight to the death even for the rotten canned food. The cruel struggles gradually hardened their will and made them completely accept the rules of the game in the apocalypse. It was not a big deal even if they encountered monsters. After all, life in the apocalypse was made up of all kinds of suffering. Monsters were just one of the countless suffering. Therefore, after the first contact with the monsters, the citizens under the jurisdiction of the nine major gangs were obviously more mentally stable or numb. In the districts of the Red Heart Society, the citizens all believed in the beautiful tomorrow that we had described. They did not expect that they would encounter something like monsters, which only appeared in nightmares. Many of them suffered heavy damage to their souls. Even if they were lucky enough to survive, their spirits had completely collapsed. Such a stark contrast made us deeply reflect on ourselves while feeling ashamed. No matter how cruel the rule of the nine major gangs was, they at least stimulated or exploited their greatest potential. They also transformed their limited resources into their strongest combat ability, which allowed most of the people to survive. No matter how perfect the governance of the Red Heart Society seemed, it could not withstand the storm that was bound to exist in the Other World. In times of crisis, the means of survival are the most important thing in the apocalypse. Everything should be made for living! Other than our deep reflection, the Red Heart Societys destruction greatly affected Battle God Lei Zongchao. As far as I know, Lei Zongchao once seriously considered joining the Red Heart Society and promoting the collaboration between the Red Heart Society and Golden Tooth. Lei Zongchao, the Red Heart Society, and Domineering Saber Jin Wanhaos Golden Tooth formed the Iron Triangle to fight against the nine major gangs and fight for the leadership of Dragon City in the future! However, in the first wave of the monster civilization, even Lei Zongchao himself was saved by the leaders of the nine major gangs. Lei Zongchao was, after all, a straightforward man who had a clear distinction between gratitude and hatred. The reason why he wanted to fight for the leadership of Dragon City was not because of his ambition, but because he sincerely believed that the Red Heart Societys ideology could create a bright future for Dragon City. In the end, the weakness of the Red Heart Society was a great blow to him. After learning from the painful experience, he turned to work with the nine major gangs and endorsed them with his powerful military force and high prestige. In the end, he established the Survival Committee. I dont think that Lei Zongchao, such a tough man, made a choice that many people, including Jin Wanhao, could not imagine and approve of, not because his ideology had changed. But because he deeply realized that without the support of power, no matter how great, bright, and correct his philosophy was, it would all be empty words. Plus, power would not fall from the sky just because of your justice or kindness. Many times, in order to obtain the power of transcendence and sanctification, we have to give up something or even many things. The so-called dragon-slaying warrior is a fairy tale that lies. A warrior can never kill an evil dragon. Only an evil dragon can kill an evil dragon. Rather, you can only choose to be a good dragon or an evil dragon after you devour and evolve into a dominating dragon by any means necessary. If you are just a small lizard, it is meaningless for you to choose between good and evil! Btoom! The goblet in Lu Fanghuis hand suddenly exploded without any warning. However, influenced by his spirit energy, the broken goblet remained in its original state. Not a single drop of liquor leaked out of it. Since the walls of the goblet were covered with complicated cracks that looked like ice crystals, it appeared more translucent and mysterious. Lu Fanghui took a deep breath and shook the broken goblet gently. Watching the liquor flow down the cracks like streams of blood, he gradually calmed down. Meng Chao, looking at you today is like looking at myself from yesterday. I was once young and frivolous, so I know exactly what youre thinking. Lu Fanghui calmly said, I know that you have a prejudice against the nine mega corporations. Its normal for someone like you, whos come from a humble family and worked hard to get to where you are today, to have some opinions about the sons of the wealthy families. They seemed to have had everything since birth. The nine mega corporations are not charity organizations that specialize in benefiting others. Of course, the rules of the game that are enforced by the nine mega corporations are not perfect either. Therefore, its understandable that you want to change the current situation and create a more fair set of rules. It should also be supported. Any young man in his early twenties who is full of vigor and vitality would have no conscience if he didnt think like you! However, before you hastily use your own will to transform this world, you must first have power. Without power, you and your ideas are just a joke. Yes, in the past two years, you have risen miraculously and gained all the limelight. You have climbed all the way to a height that many disciples of noble families can never reach in their lifetime. But Im afraid that even you dont believe that you can control Dragon Citys future with your current power. Besides, you have shown your sharpness and already stood in the eye of the storm. You must obtain even greater strength. Otherwise, you will be crushed by a more monumental strength. Now, there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you to rise to the top, soar to the sky, and get the strength you want! Lu Fanghui once again pushed the Heavenly Dragon Clubs membership card to him. Chapter 864 - The Weakness of Dinosaurs Perhaps because his surging vitality magnetic field had not completely calmed down yet, so it interfered with the card that had compressed dozens of crystals to the limit until they were as thin as a cicadas wings. Nanoscale spirit circuits were carved on the card and glued together layer by layer. The Heavenly Dragon Clubs membership card was dazzling and colorful. It was dozens of layers thick, and its extremely complicated spirit tattoos seemed to have protruding layers of golden scales. A majestic five-clawed golden dragon, which was crouching at the center of the card, looked like it was soaring into the sky and rushing toward Meng Chao. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes subconsciously. When he signed the collaboration agreement with the Red Dragon Army on Superstar Resources behalf, he had thought that the nine mega corporations would most likely offer a higher price to win him over. He had long decided that he would never waver if the price was only a larger order, more cultivation resources, fame, wealth, and so on. After all, in his previous life, fame, wealth, and even the power to destroy the world had all been burned away along with the flames of the apocalypse. However, he did not expect Lu Fanghui to tell such a story. Of course, the story could not be 100% true. After all, Lu Fanghuis description was different from Long Feijuns, Lei Zongchaos, and Jin Wanhaos. However, Meng Chao did not think that Lu Fanghui would fabricate such a story to deceive him. It was because Lu Fanghui knew about his relationship with Lei Zongchao very well. He could ask Lei Zongchao for confirmation on the authenticity of the story about the Red Heart Societys destruction. It was impossible for the person involved to lie about Lei Zongchao almost dying and being saved by the leaders of the nine major gangs. The story made Meng Chao hesitate. In his previous life, he had originally been a member of the Ghost Tribe, the nine major corporations elite armed force. In a sense, his fighting philosophyat least 50% of his fighting philosophywould be shaped by the nine major corporations in the future. Therefore, he partially agreed with Lu Fanghuis viewpoint. In the Other World, in the apocalypse, and in this cruel era, belief without power was meaningless. However Dragon City doesnt only have the power of the nine mega corporations. Meng Chao moved his eyes away from the Heavenly Dragon Clubs glittering membership card and tried to speak as calmly as possible. Who else is there besides the nine mega corporations? Lu Fanghui snorted. The four research institutes, the alliance of five universities, and Dragon City University? These organizations and institutions all rely on the Survival Committees funding to maintain the most basic operations. Meanwhile, the Survival Committees finances depend on us, the nine mega corporations, to support it. Every budget season, in order to compete for research funding and resources, those experts, scholars, and senior researchers beat the sh*t out of each other. The scene is simply more terrifying than monsters fighting for water. Meng Chao, youve also experienced the predicament of researching and developing the Ultimate Style. Are you sure you want to waste your precious life on running connections, soliciting sponsors, looking for resources, and competing for budgets? Who else? Small and medium-sized enterprises, various industry associations, and organizations that are under the Supernatural Towers name? They may appear to be high-end and magnanimous but are in fact just a bunch of random organizations? If you want money, you have no money. If you want people, you have no people. In terms of cultivation resources and technological reserves, they are even worse than the universities and research institutes. How can they help you soar and put your ideals into practice? Theres also the Red Dragon Army, said Meng Chao. Heh, the Red Dragon Army! Lu Fanghui looked at him with disdain. Director Lu, dont you think that the Red Dragon Army has the power to protect Dragon City? Meng Chao frowned and subconsciously changed the subject. Thats right. Lu Fanghui showed no mercy. Dont get me wrong, Im not looking down on the Red Dragon Army. On the contrary, I admire the Red Dragon Armys courage and fearlessness. They are brave enough to sacrifice themselves. I think that the Red Dragon Army has a heart of gold. Every time I see the Red Dragon Army, even if its just a small soldier in a new company, I feel like I seeing a former Red Heart member. They are very pure and endearing people. Dragon City cannot do without the Red Dragon Army. Their spirit can inspire our civilization to ride the wind and break the waves, advancing at great speed. However, it is also a fact that the Red Dragon Armys combat ability is too weak. During the Monster War in the past decades, the Red Dragon Army has only been able to deal with beast hordes led by Nightmarish Beasts at most. Once the Hell Beasts appear in the enemy camp, the Red Dragon Army would have to pay an extremely tragic price. If Apocalyptic Beasts appear, no matter how many Red Dragon Army troops there are, no matter how courageous they are, they would only be sending themselves to their deaths if they charge forward. Putting everything else aside, during the final battle in the Hidden Mist Domain, the Red Dragon Army seemingly mobilized an army of a million soldiers. Thousands of heavy cannons were bombarding the forest nonstop. From night to day, almost one-tenth of the forest was flattened. So What? In the final battle with the monster mastermind, the Deity Realm fighters would be the final decision? Of all the Deity Realm fighters, more than half of them were from the big nine, and only a small part of them were from the Red Dragon Army, universities, research institutes, and other organizations. Isnt that enough to explain the problem? Its because the Red Dragon Army has not received enough resources. Meng Chao said, If Dragon City gives more resources to the Red Dragon Army, the Red Dragon Army will certainly become stronger Nonsense. As long as there are enough training resources, even a pig can be turned into a superbeast. But its meaningless! Lu Fanghui said, The Red Dragon Army has a fatal problem that cannot be solved at all. It is too large and has too many people. The more people there are, the fewer training resources that can be allocated to each person. It means that the average combat ability among Red Dragon Army troops will be maintained at one level for a long time. On the very low level, it means that the Red Dragon Army will have to rely on powerful firepower, sophisticated war machines, and more numbers to make up for the lack of combat ability. However, Meng Chao, have you ever considered that this is actually a vicious circle? The so-called powerful firepower, on the other hand, means that countless ammunition will be consumed, and a heavy burden will be placed on the logistics. Once the ammunition and food run out, the Red Dragon Armys combat ability will be reduced by 90% or even 100%! The so-called complicated and sophisticated war machinery implies that the failure rate will be high and that they will be easy to damage and disrupt. It means that daily maintenance and maintenance are required. Maintenance and maintenance require a large team, which is a waste of resources. More numbers means more complicated command and feedback networks. It means that the distance between the brain and the nerve endings of the Red Dragon Army is getting longer and higher, and the command efficiency is getting lower and lower. If the brain or the nerve endings are destroyed, the consequences will be unimaginable. To put it simply, the dragons in the Red Dragon Army are not true dragons that soar above the nine heavens. They are dinosaurs that are well-developed, simple-minded, clumsy, and consume a large amount of food. They are creatures that should have been eliminated a long time ago. In the Monster War, the Red Dragon Army did not reveal their fatal flaws. On one hand, its because the Red Dragon Army was not the main force to fight against the monster civilization. The nine mega corporations and Deity Realm powerhouses were the main forces. The Red Dragon Army was just a support force. On the other hand, the Monster War was a battle to protect our homeland. It was an internal battle. From south to north, from east to west, our logistics supply line was at most a few hundred kilometers long. There was basically not much pressure on our logistics supply. Moreover, although the monsters were terrifying, they basically followed the rule of the stronger the monster, the bigger the monster. The most powerful Apocalyptic Beasts are mostly the dinosaurs that I mentioned just now. They are clumsy and consume too much energy. They are destined to be eliminated. It is precisely because this was a dinosaur-to-dinosaur defense battle that the Red Dragon Army could exploit their strengths and avoid their weaknesses. However, we will not be so lucky forever. Next, we will march into the depths of the Other World. We will change from fighting on the inside to fighting on the outside or even going on an expedition alone. In such an expedition, the issue of logistical supplies will be magnified by ten times or even a hundred times! Besides, we dont know what kind of enemy we will encounter. Will it be a monster that has developed limbs and is simple-minded, or will it be smarter, more insidious, and crueler? If the next enemy does not only have amazing combat ability but also stealth ability, and they can even infiltrate us with false appearances, are you sure that the Red Dragon Army will be able to resist the enemys unscrupulous attacks? The enemy does not need to confront the Red Dragon Armys torrent of steel head-on. Assassinate the Red Dragon Armys basic commanders, cut off the communication system between the frontline and the rear, and paralyze the Red Dragon Army neural network! Launch a suicide attack on the armory that has accumulated a lot of provisions and ammunition, leaving the Red Dragon Army in a dilemma of running out of ammunition and food. Sabotage the road and divide millions, if not tens of millions, of the Red Dragon Army troops into helpless beasts. Sneak into the barracks and launch mental attacks on the ordinary soldiers who are sleeping in the dead of night, triggering terrifying camp roars with the resonance of their fear-induced brain waves. Whats more extreme is to clear the land and poison the farmland and wells. All the intelligent creatures will be withdrawn and all the creatures that can be used as military rations will be exterminated, leaving only a barren land for the Red Dragon Army. Do you think that such super battles are all nightmares that are impossible to come true? If such nightmares really come true, it will be impossible for the Red Dragon Army to break free from the nightmares! Dont let your emotions get the best of you. If you think about it carefully, you will agree that I am right. In this Other World with extraordinary strength, a large-scale army with average qualities can only be used for defense. Plus, it is absolutely impossible to win the war to conquer the Other World by purely relying on defense. If you want to obtain the final victory, you can only attack, attack, and attack continuously! And who is the main force of the attack? It is the experts! It is the fighters like you and me! Therefore, if the resources are not tilted to the fighters like you and me or the big nine groups of experts, they are going to fill the Red Dragon Armys bottomless pit. It is not only a big joke but also destructive for Dragon City! Chapter 865 - The Fortress Must Be Broken Through From the Inside Chapter 865: The Fortress Must Be Broken Through From the Inside Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had seen these questions with his own eyes in his previous life. He had racked his brains in this life, but he still could not find the answers. He had to admit that Lu Fanghui, the chief executive officer of the largest mining group in Dragon City, had a vision that was somewhat ahead of the times. He had actually foreseen the future hidden dangers in Dragon City right after their victory in the Monster War and the seemingly good situation today. Nevertheless, Meng Chao still caught the loophole in Lu Fanghuis logic. The Red Dragon Army can train its own experts too. Meng Chao said, The Red Dragon Army has Battle Soul Technology and Heroic Spirit Technology. As long as they receive sufficient training resources, there will be ten times more experts than there are today. Both Battle Soul Technology and Heroic Spirit Technology have their own shortcomings.. The former requires the concerted efforts of hundreds and thousands of soldiers in order to trigger brainwave resonance and ensure the production and stability of the Battle Soul. Lu Fanghui said, The training, summoning, mobility and logistical support of hundreds and thousands of soldiers are certainly not as flexible and efficient as that of a single powerhouse. If some of the soldiers are killed or injured by the enemy, which in turn affects the morale of the soldiers, the soul will easily collapse. As one of the four major combat occupations in Dragon City, heroic spirit users are certainly very powerful. However, the number of heroic spirit users is limited, and the conditions for their formation are also very harsh. Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be transformed into a heroic spirit after death. Compared with the warriors, monster controllers, and machine masters, which could theoretically be popularized on a large scale, heroic spirit user is destined to be a niche occupation. Besides, the Red Dragon Army is too large, which entails a heavy burden. Just the allowance for the disabled soldiers and the compensation for the dead soldiers are astronomical. More than half of the Red Dragon Armys cultivation resources will be consumed in this aspect. After deducting the consumption of the ordinary troops, how many of them will be left for the battle soul unit and the heroic spirit users? Yes, of course, the Red Dragon Army can be ruthless. They will focus all their resources on the battle soul unit and heroic spirit users, and they will produce ten times more powerhouses than today. But in that case, whats the difference between the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations? Will the problems of the mega corporations today not appear in the Red Dragon Army tomorrow? Meng Chao was rendered speechless. After a long pause, he could only ask, So, Director Lu, youre also aware that the nine mega corporations today have a lot of problems? Of course. Lu Fanghui smiled. His aura that was as sharp as a razor suddenly vanished without a trace. Obviously, I do. I know the problems and even fatal flaws of the nine mega corporations much better than you do. Lu Fanghui was both serious and gentle. In the past, with the Red Heart Societys destruction, the high-level disciples of the nine major gangs all returned to their own homes in dejection. Deeply stimulated, we seemed to become completely different people. We practiced, plundered, devoured, and evolved a hundred times crazier and crueler than our brothers and sisters. We became stronger by all means and worked our way up! Today, many of us have become the best among the second generation of the nine major cultivation families. We have taken over the core departments of the family businesses, and we have the power to shake the big nine! Meng Chao widened his eyes and exclaimed in shock, What? Didnt I say that my days in the Red Heart Society were the happiest and purest days of my life? Everything I saw, felt, and did in the Red Heart Society gradually condensed into a fire in my heart. Although the Red Heart Society has long disappeared, and we, the sons of the influential families, have seemingly been mellowed out by life, the fire in our hearts has not extinguishedand it will never be extinguished. Lu Fanghui stared at Meng Chao and sincerely said, Believe me, Meng Chao, youre not the only one who wants to save Dragon City. My companions and I have all seen through the problems of the nine mega corporations. We all want to reform the nine mega corporations so that the entire Dragon City will be brand-new. But.. The old man still exists above us, after all. Back then, he was a Deity Realm warrior who shook the entire Dragon City. Our fathers generation still occupies the supreme throne. The big nine are not in the hands of the second generation like us. The old man, his brothers, as well as our brothers and sisters who have not been baptized by the spirit of the Red Heart Society, and the interest groups, are all deeply rooted. They are all worms that cannot be rooted out in one go. Therefore, we need more new blood to join us and reform the nine major cities and change Dragon City together. Meng Chao, if you and I are of the same mind, you should join the Heavenly Dragon Club and stand on the side of the nine major cities and their innovators. After all, the sturdiest fortresses are always broken from the inside, arent they? Meng Chaos previous impression of Lu Fanghui was that of a specialist in crystals and a shrewd businessman. Compared with his father, the founder of Sky Pillar Corporation, and his daughter, who was known as the Queen Bee, Lu Fanghui did not have such a strong sense of existence. He was more like a person who was sandwiched between Lu Zhongqi and Lu Siya. It was not until today that Meng Chao felt a burning ambition from Lu Fanghui. This ambition was not as aggressive as Lu Siyas. After years of training, it had added some perseverance and strength that could move peoples hearts. Lu Fanghuis words had triggered Meng Chaos endless imagination. Regardless of whether those words were true or not, almost all the founders of the nine mega corporations had been seriously injured in the decisive battle with the monster mastermind. That was a well-known fact. After more than half a century of bloodshed and living in the shadow of swords, the once mighty first generation of Deity Realm warriors had gradually gone downhill. In Meng Chaos memory of his previous life, the first generation of Deity Realm warriors had also been present at the end of the Monster War. Together with Battle God Lei Zongchao, they had fallen one after another. Although the butterfly effect caused by Meng Chaos rebirth saved their lives It was impossible for them to recover their peak strength. However, it was a sure thing that the mega corporations needed absolute force to endorse them. The weakness of the founder would definitely cause turmoil within a corporation. Was it possible to take this opportunity to break through the fortress of the big nine from the inside? I need to think about it carefully. Meng Chao pondered for a long time and cautiously said, Director Lu, can you give me some time? Of course. Lu Fanghui smiled and casually took back the Heavenly Dragon Club membership card. I will stay in the Hidden Mist Domain for three days to thoroughly investigate the distribution of the spirit veins there. You are a smart person. I believe that before I finish my investigation and return to Sky Pillar Corporation, you will definitely make the right choice. Alright, I will give you an answer within three days. Meng Chao said, Director Lu, if theres nothing else He had originally wanted to say that if there was nothing else, he would leave first. He even had an appointment! However, upon careful thought, he realized that he had an appointment with Lu Fanghuis daughter. Even though he was not asking Lu Fanghuis daughter to do anything shameful, he still felt strange. In the middle of the night, in the wilderness, he felt odd. Somethings up. He did not expect Lu Fanghui to say, We were talking about business just now. Why dont we talk about private matters now? Private matters? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. Why did it feel more awkward than when Lu Fanghui invited him to join the Heavenly Dragon Club earlier? Meng Chao, were not only allowed to talk about business, are we? Of course. Lu Fanghui smiled. Just now, I was talking to you on behalf of Sky Pillar Corporation and the Lu family as Director Lu. But now, Im just talking to you on behalf of myself as Uncle Lu. No matter what, you are Siyas best friend. You have risked your life for her many times and saved her life without caring about your own safety. As a father, I admire you very much. I hope that you can join the Heavenly Dragon Club and help me. Forget it, it seems that Ive added to your burden. Lets not talk about the Heavenly Dragon Club anymore. I promise you that even if you really refuse my grandfathers good intentions and stand in the Heavenly Dragon Clubs way, I, Lu, will not make things difficult for you. You dont know that Siya is a very special child. From the moment she was born, she awakened the her grandfathers bloodline, Spirit Sensor. Although her extraordinary talent brought great potential for cultivation, it also made her sense of sight, hearing, touch, smell, and even pain ten times more sensitive than that of ordinary people. Dont think that its a good thing. A melodious sonata to ordinary people sounded like thunderous rock music to her. A clean and tidy house to ordinary people would be full of filth under her discerning eyes. Ordinary people couldnt smell the various smells in the air, such as the smell of blood, smoke, the body odor of monsters, and the stench of burnt corpses. They filled her nose all day long, making her dizzy. Her sense of touch and pain, especially, were so developed that even if she slept on the softest velvet, she would feel as if she was being tortured by rolling nails. Before her young brain was mature enough to process the enormous amount of information, such torture was repeated every day without end. I used to worry that the child wouldnt live past seven years old. Even if she grew up reluctantly, her soul would be twisted, and she would turn into a monster because of the torture. However, she was more stubborn and tenacious than I and everyone else in the Lu family had imagined. Not only did she overcome the curse of her talent and grow to this day, but she also inherited the power of her grandfathers bloodline almost perfectly. She became the strongest person among the third generation of the Lu family as a result! Watching her stumble all the way to this day, I feel both heartache and gratification. I even blame myself. Ive always felt that I havent been a good father and havent taken good care of her. Including those who are not qualified to acknowledge their ancestors, I have a total of seventeen or eighteen children, but Ive only felt such guilt toward Siya. She is truly the child whom I love and value the most. Chapter 866 - A Three-Win Deal The more Meng Chao listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. He felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. However, Lu Fanghuis voice sounded gentler, as though he was a kind father. Now, Siya finally has the power that she has always dreamed of, but to obtain it, she has also paid a considerable price, which includes her personality. Lu Fanghui paused for a moment and sighed before he continued, My daughters personality really needs some work. She is too sharp and sensitive. As a sensitive person, she can see dirt that ordinary people cant see, but she can also see through the filth in the depths of peoples hearts. Moreover, she often suffers because of these filth. In order to avoid being hurt, she chose to arm herself with an aggressive style and an overly proud personality. Its like putting on a thick, hard, and indestructible armor because her heart is too weak so that she can maintain her combative state at all times. A tree in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. Of course, such a personality is of no benefit. Many people in the circle now call her the Queen Bee. That is not a compliment. As a father, I am very anxious for my most beloved daughter, but I also know that if she did not use such a sharp personality to cut through all the hardships on her path of growth, she would have been unable to withstand the torture and completely collapsed. It was impossible and impossible for me to change my daughters personality. I only hoped that I could find someone who was complementary to my daughters personality to protect her and give her a helping hand at the critical moment. In the beginning, I found Lin Chuan. At that time, Lin Chuan was truly an outstanding young man. His relationship with Siya was also very good, including his cultivation potential, ability to do things, image, and demeanor. They were all top-notch choices. I thought highly of Lin Chuan in the past. I nurtured him wholeheartedly and even treated him like half of my son. It was a pity that I was at the critical stage of my career at that time, too. I was dealing with my siblings, uncles, and shareholders of Sky Pillar Corporation, as well as the competition between Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation. It was impossible for me to devote 100% of my time, energy, and resources to Lin Chuan. In the end, as you know, Lin Chuan really disappointed me. I thought that he and Siya were complementary personalities. I didnt expect that they were the same kind of people. The so-called toughness, straightforwardness, and carefreeness were all fakes. Deep down, Lin Chuan was actually a villain who felt extremely inferior because of his background. The inferiority made it impossible for him to accept my kindness and deal with his relationship with Siya properly. His inferiority also made him more and more extreme. Eventually, he fell into the demonic path. How hateful! That b*stard! It is not easy for my most beloved daughter to open the layers of thick armor and show her most fragile heart to others. However, for the first time, and perhaps the only time in her life, Lin Chuan chose to stab her deeply in her heart! After learning the whole process, I was utterly shocked and furious. Although you had already retreated from the outbreak of the Red Radiance Jade tide without any damage on the surface. But I was very worried that Lin Chuans betrayal and hurt would completely distort Siyas heart and turn her into a lifeless machine from then on. Thankfully, none of that happened. Up until now, although her personality and style have been criticized, in my opinion, Siya is normal and healthy enough. All of this is thanks to you, Meng Chao. It was you who accompanied Siya and helped her walk out of the shadow of Lin Chuans betrayal. Hearing this, Meng Chao coughed violently. He felt that if he did not say anything more, he would npt be able to avoid it. Director Lu, oh, Uncle Lu, I think youve misunderstood Meng Chao was not a fool. Of course, he could read Lu Fanghuis burning eyes. However, in this matter, Lu Fanghui was indeed like many people who had misunderstood his relationship with Lu Siya. From the perspective of an ordinary man, with Lu Siyas figure, appearance, family background, and the power she wielded, she would not only save him twenty years of effort, but also save him a lifetime of effort. Meng Chao believed that even if Sister Ya, who was a Queen Bee, was ten times more powerful, there would still be men who were willing to throw themselves into the fire, right? Moreover, to be fair, no matter what Lu Siya did to others, whether she often took things by force or played tricks, she was still very loyal to Meng Chao. For example, during the battle in the Lair, if Lu Siya hadnt rushed into the Lair alone and trusted him unconditionally, he wouldnt have been able to escape unscathed. However, apart from gratitude and trust, Meng Chao really did not have any other thoughts. On one hand, with the Kindling in his body, all he wanted to do was to reverse the future and save Dragon City. He spent his days tempering his muscles and bones, cultivating his soul, and exploring the mysteries of the ancient era. He was not very concerned about the marriage problems of the older men and women in the city. On the other hand, having traveled all over the other world in his previous life, he had once experienced endless spring of all sorts and forms. His tastes had long been heavily modified by various saintesses, demonesses, catwomen, leopard women, dragon women, female elves, and female giants of the Other World. Meng Chao wondered in his heart if he was a person who had broken away from low-level tastes and only wanted to worry about the country and the people and save the country. However, those, uh, bizarre, soul-stirring, magnificent, and even shocking scenes appeared from the depths of his brain every night and drilled into his dreams. They could not be blocked. It made him feel bored every day when he woke up. He did not feel the slightest bit moved when he saw pure-blooded human girls. He only wanted to talk to them about life, ideals, and how to contribute to Dragon City. He was also very helpless. There was nothing he could do! Thats right. Recently, he had been in deep communication with the brain. He could often read information about the ancient war. He could even transform into an ancient beast and crazily reproduce in one, no, a hundred forms that were completely different from human-like creatures. He had unlocked countless incredible methods and postures to experience the splendor of life and the mystery of gene transmission. He was used to all this and could never go back. Therefore, Meng Chao was not targeting Lu Siya. Instead, he was not very interested in all the girls in 100% human form. Having experienced the coming of the end of the world, he did not think that the marriage between two people had to be based on feelings. But if even the most primitive desire was lacking, why force it? I didnt misunderstand anything. Lu Fanghuis expression did not change as he calmly said, Do you think Im talking about feelings with you? Although Dragon City has won the Monster War, we havent completely escaped from the Other World and still face the predicament of the apocalypse. In the cruel apocalypse, theres no room for feelings. What Im talking about with you is a deal, a deal that benefits everyone. A deal? Meng Chao frowned deeply. Thats right. A three-win deal. Lu Fanghuis gaze sharpened again as he stared at Meng Chao. I think the reason youre hesitating to join the Heavenly Dragon Club is that youre worried you wont have much say in the face of the nine big families after you join. Youll be easily marginalized and even be used as a weapon, right? I dont know what other people think. Maybe some of the big families have the intention of turning you into a puppet, but as long as we make this deal, at least I, Siya, and the entire Lu family will definitely stand on your side. You can rest assured and use the resources on my side. I can also increase our investment in you and Superstar Resource. For Siya, this deal will allow her to gain the absolute support of Dragon Citys youngest Heaven Realm expert and blood medal winner. It will also help her win the hearts of the ordinary citizens and the descendants of the poor families that you represent. You know, in the past, although the two of you often appeared in teams and promoted together, because of Siyas background in the nine noble families, many ordinary citizens and descendants of the poor families still held a certain prejudice against her. They didnt dare to sincerely accept her. It goes without saying that the deal will help Siya compete for the vast market represented by the children of the humble class and the ordinary citizens. As for me, if the deal can be carried out, I will have the help of two super rookies with unlimited potential. It will be immeasurably beneficial, if not decisive, for me to raise my status in the Lu family and expand my power in Sky Pillar Corporation. Look, everybody can benefit from the deal. It means that the deal is real, sincere, and stable. In this world, people often betray their feelings, but very few betray their own interests, dont you think? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He finally understood where Sister Yas ambitious, unscrupulous, and enterprising personality came from! Thinking about it carefully, in his previous life, due to the explosion of the Red Radiance Jade vein and the death of Lu Siya, Lu Fanghui had not been able to hold on to his position as the chief executive of Sky Pillar Minerals for a long time. Since he had not been able to become the head of the Lu family, he had naturally not been an outstanding figure who would leave a deep impression on Meng Chao and influence Dragon City. Todays conversation made Meng Chao realize that the real Lu Fanghui was much more powerful than he was in his previous life. In his previous life, he had just lacked some luck and opportunities. In this life, through Meng Chaos changes, he did not lack anything! Lu Fanghui misunderstood Meng Chaos expression. It seems that youre really a person who values relationships. Thats true, at your age, who wouldnt yearn for a pure and beautiful relationship? Lu Fanghui said, But thats not a problem at all. It doesnt matter whatsoeveronce this transaction is successful and weve gotten what we want, you can talk to whoever you want about a pure and beautiful relationship. It doesnt matter even if its a hundred times. Do you think that Siya and I would care about such trivial matters? Meng Chao stared at him with his mouth agape. He had goosebumps all over his body. He was stunned for a long time before he said, Is this all right? Chapter 867 - Lu Fanghui’s Realm Yes, this is very normal, or even necessary. Lu Fanghui solemnly said, Meng Chao, you and I are both experts, and this is a cruel foreign world. The moral concepts of the Other Worlds warriors and the moral concepts of Earths ordinary people are completely different. Ever since we transmigrated, Dragon City has always been a lone force in the Other World. What is the most important thing for the continuation of Dragon Citys civilization? Population! High-quality population, especially! Continuing the genes of the strong, inheriting the strength of the strong, and having a population with strong cultivation potential at birth! There are merely few dozen millions of people, the vast majority of whom are ordinary folk who have no strength at all. On Monster Mountain Range, it is barely enough. However, if it were to spread to the entire Other World, it would be like throwing salt into the sea. There would be no waves at all. Therefore, other than training and fighting, the most important mission for us, the experts, is to sow the seeds of our lives and reproduce as many powerful descendants as possible, so as to constantly improve the population quality and the average combat ability of the Dragon City civilization. If you still adhere to the Earth era, the so-called idea of monogamy and growing old together will certainly satisfy your pedantic and ridiculous moral obsession, but it will be the biggest irresponsibility for the future of the Dragon City civilization! Therefore, in the circle of the strong, such things are very normal, reasonable, and even glorious all for the sake of civilization! Believe me, Siya has seen a lot of such things when she was young. She is an ambitious person. As long as you can guarantee that the transaction will be carried out normally, she will not mind such a trivial matter. The information contained in these words was too much and too stimulating. Meng Chaos brain could not process it for a moment. His forehead was burning hot. Uncle Lu, can you open the car window? I want to breathe some fresh air,Meng Chao said. Lu Fanghuis eyes rolled. A few cursors on the LCD dashboard flickered. Meng Chaos car window slowly rolled down. The sound of torrential rain and rolling thunder outside immediately rushed into the car like a flash flood. However, no matter how loud the wind, rain, and thunder were, they could not suppress Meng Chaos pounding heart. He reached his hand out of the window, caught a handful of cold rain, and wiped his face hard. Uncle Lu, about this Meng Chao regained his composure and asked, Is it your idea or sister Yas idea? Does she know that youre looking for me? Not yet. You can tell her for me. Lu fanghui smiled and said, Dont worry. A father knows his daughter like his father. Although Siya doesnt like to be manipulated by others, I think shell agree to the deal if its with you. Why? Meng Chao couldnt help but touch his face. Although he didnt like to be manipulated by others, and he had a very pure and innocent friendship with sister Ya. However, when a man heard such a compliment that wasnt really a compliment, he couldnt help but smile. Among the third generation of the nine noble families, there were many talented people. With Lu Fanghuis passion for power, he probably had designs on Lu Siya in the past and tried to strengthen himself in this way. However, as far as Meng Chao knew, Sister Ya had never paid any attention to these talented people. What right did he have to be above the third generation of all the nine great clans? After thinking about it, Meng Chao could only attribute the answer to his appearance, demeanor, and charisma. Because you dont have a background and your family background is simple enough, Si ya should have the confidence to take the initiative in this transaction and eat you and your superstar resources,Lu Fanghui said calmly. Meng Chao took a deep breath and said, Uncle Lu, thank you for your kind offer I feel that my brain is in a mess right now and its not suitable for me to think about complicated and long-term issues. I need to calm down and think about it carefully Of course, this deal is even more important than joining the Heavenly Dragon Club. You should consider it carefully and dont force yourself. Lu fanghui unlocked the car door with his eyes and said sincerely, Ill say it again. No matter what choice you make, I hope to be your friend and not your enemy. He raised his glass to Meng Chao again. Then, he signaled with his eyes that there was another glass filled with fine wine on Meng Chaos left. Meng Chao pondered for a moment, raised his glass, and lightly clinked it with Lu Fanghuis. But he did not drink a single drop of the liquor before he put the glass back to its original place. He got out of the SUV and walked into the torrential rain. Although the raindrops that contained spiritual energy hit his body, it was as painful as a fist-sized hailstone. Meng Chao, on the other hand, felt somewhat relaxed and comfortable. Through the window that had not been closed yet, Meng Chao looked at Lu Fanghui, who was sitting on the soft leather seat of the apocalyptic beast with his eyes closed and enjoying the fine wine. He suddenly felt an indescribable emotion. Uncle Lu C He blurted out, I will seriously think about what you said just now. I believe that I can slowly figure out many problems on my own, but there is one problem that I dont think I can figure out no matter what. Can you point me in the right direction? Lu Fanghui opened his eyes, put down the glass of wine, and leaned over to Meng Chao. Go ahead. You just said that a ball of fire is still burning deep inside your chest. Everything youve done, including your crazy training, your relentless harvesting of resources, and your efforts to climb to the top All for our home, for the civilization of Dragon City?Meng Chao said loudly. Thats right. Lu fanghui nodded and replied solemnly, I have never forgotten the mission of the Crimson Heart Society for a day. Everything Ive done has been for the purpose of obtaining sufficient strength. One day, I will be able to carry out the mission of the Crimson Heart Society and build a better civilization and home You also said that you have dozens of children. In the circle of the experts, such things are quite normal, because other than training and fighting, the most important duty of the experts is to sow the seeds of life and pass on their genes and strength to the greatest extent, thereby strengthening the entire civilization. So,Meng Chao said, It is also not for yourself, but for your home and civilization? Yes. Lu fanghui replied frankly, This is all for your homeland and civilization. By the way, you also said that you had some partners who shared the same interests. They were all the high-level disciples of the nine major gangs who witnessed the rise and fall of the Crimson Heart Society together. Stimulated, these partners trained crazily and grew stronger like you. Gradually, they became the core management of the nine major corporations today. Meng Chao said, Can I understand that they are doing the same as you, and everything they do is for the sake of their homeland and civilization? Lu fanghui hesitated for 0.1 seconds. Sure. He said, We are all doing it for our homeland and civilization. We are all doing it in a different way to revive the Pure Heart Association.We also welcome new blood like you who have ideals, ambitions, and the most important thing is that they have the ability to join us. Alright. I am willing to believe you, Uncle Lu. I believe that you are telling the truth. You and your like-minded companions, whether it is seizing cultivation resources by force, striving for power, or climbing up the ladder, or even having multiple wives and dozens of children all of these are not for yourself, but for our homeland and civilization. Meng Chao wiped the cold rain off his burning face again. He took a deep breath and asked loudly, What do you think? But I really cant figure it out. You live in a mansion with a swimming pool on several floors, drive a luxury car with soft leather seats for apocalyptic beasts, and raise monsters as pets. The daily food of these pets is the biggest and freshest piece of monster meat. They eat better than many of the lower-class citizens in the nest city. Is this also for the sake of the homeland and civilization? The question made Lu Fanghui smile. It was as if Meng Chaos question was not too tricky, but too simple, too naive, and too childish. Yes. It is also for our homeland and civilization. Lu Fanghui was like an amiable father, lecturing his sons and nephews, Firstly, training is a very difficult and dangerous thing. The higher ones level is, the deeper the corrosion of spiritual energy on our brains will be, and the more likely it is for us to be mentally deranged or even collapse. Therefore, for high-level extraordinary individuals, it is crucial to maintain a happy mood. Living in luxurious mansions, driving luxury cars, enjoying all kinds of luxury goods, and raising pets in ways that ordinary people can not imagine are all ways for us to maintain a happy mood. Naturally, you can say that, when many citizens can only survive on synthetic food and earthworm meat, it is extravagant and wasteful, or even immoral, to feed pets with the flesh of fresh monsters. However, it is still the same. We are the strong, and this is another world. Do not impose the moral ideals of the ordinary people of the Earth era on us. After a day of hard training and intense battles, dragging back home exhausted and even covered in wounds, seeing a pleasing pet beast devour the freshest and most plump flesh, that kind of spiritual comfort, even if it can only reduce the risk of our qi deviation by 1% and increase our recovery speed by 1% , it is worth it, right? Secondly, this world is very complicated. Not all the experts are like me and my companions, wholeheartedly fighting for their homeland and civilization. To these experts, logic does not make sense, only strength. What is strength? Of course, cultivation level and battle achievements are one aspect, but these things may not be seen by others every day. In that case, luxury cars, mansions, and all kinds of luxury goods are the most direct manifestation of strength. Im not a person who likes to enjoy myself. Compared to the extravagant desires I have now, I still yearn for the simple, simple, pure, and clean life in the Crimson Heart Society. However, I cant control myself in the world of martial arts. If I were the same as I was in the past, who would take me seriously? Who would believe that I could control the entire Atlas Mining? Who would be at ease to sign a huge contract worth billions or even tens of billions of dollars with me? Yes, I can use other ways to show my strength, but after climbing to my position, for the sake of my home and civilization, I would like to break into two every second. Why Waste My Energy and time? Thirdly, the life of the nine great clans will certainly arouse the envy and even jealousy of many disciples of the humble class. Jealousy is right. Like anger, jealousy can be transformed into the strongest motivation, which will promote the disciples of the humble class to cultivate crazily and evolve continuously. They will follow our example and climb up step by step! In this world, there are very few saints who have no desires or desires. The vast majority of ordinary people dont have a deep understanding of such a grand concept as home and civilization. Of course, everyone can sing the high-profile cultivation for the rise of Dragon City, but lets say from the bottom of our hearts that whether cultivation for the rise of dragon cityis more attractive to an ordinary young man who has nothing to fight and struggle, or whether cultivation for luxury cars and mansions, prosperity and wealthis more attractive to ordinary people? And as long as you train hard, you will be able to enjoy luxury cars and mansions,Where did the deep-rooted concept come from? Of course, it is up to us to set an example for the citizens! Meng Chao, think carefully. Is this the case? Recall again. Why did you train in the first place Chapter 868 - The Answer Was Right in Front of Him Chapter 868: The Answer Was Right in Front of Him Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao thought carefully. When he was in high school before his rebirth, he had the greatest motivation for cultivation. He also seemed to be living in Dragon City No. 1, a luxurious neighborhood, like Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu. It looks like you have already understood. Lu Fanghui continued, When we were in the Red Heart Society, we found it very strange. Although countless citizens had heard of the Red Heart Societys benefits and swarmed to us, there were very few experts who were willing to join us in comparison to the ordinary citizens. Even though we went to our good friends who had fought side by side in the past and tried to reason with them, they still did not care. It took us a long time to figure it out. In the end, there were only a few idealists in the world who did not seek fame and fortune.. Most of them were short-sighted realists who focused on material comforts. Its impossible to achieve anything by relying on a small number of people to fight alone. Meng Chao, since your debut, everything youve done has shown that youre a real idealist. But even if you can fight, even if your state is high and you have three heads and six arms, can you save Dragon City by yourself? Most people may be touched by your spirit, but they are more stimulated and tempted by fame and fortune. How to motivate these people and stimulate their potential to the maximum so that they are willing to fight for their homeland and civilization? This is a very profound knowledge. It is not something that can be solved by singing high-sounding slogans such as The blood of the strong should flow for the weak, and the extraordinary are the sabers of the civilization of mankind! Meng Chao fell into deep thought. He vaguely felt that there was something wrong with Lu Fanghuis logic, but for a moment, he could not figure out what the problem was. Think about it carefully, Meng Chao. You are good at everything, except for the biggest problem. You came from a humble family. You are too petty. Lu Fanghui said, Dont misunderstand. A hero doesnt ask where he came from. I will never discriminate against a humble familys disciple, especially a humble familys disciple like you who started from nothing and soared to the sky. However, you and your kindthe members of Broken Star Club, Blue Home, Battle God Palace, most of the people of the Red Dragon Army, and the representatives of the Home Partyare all the same. You like to stick to the minutiae and use the outdated morals of the ordinary people of the Earth era to restrain the powerhouses of other worlds to unleash their greatest power, but you will never learn to stand on a higher level and think in a bigger picture to think about the future of our brand-new civilization, which is completely different from the Earths civilization. Although I dont want to be so presumptuous, I still want to say that if you cant change your way of thinking, no matter how powerful you are, you will never become a true expert, let alone carry out your ideas in the new world in the future! That was all Lu Fanghui could say. The SUV roared like a giant iron beast that had awakened in the night. The high-level crystals that ordinary extraordinary humans could not bear to consume during their training had a violent reaction in the hand-polished crystal engine. They burned in a way that was a hundred times more intense than that of a steel furnace, emitting a mystic light composed of hundreds of colors. The mystic light split the rain and lightning, guiding the off-road vehicle away from the dust. Meng Chao frowned deeply as he watched the tail lights of the off-road vehicle gradually blend into the darkness. He stood there for a long time before he strode away in the opposite direction of the SUV without looking back. Meng Chao stepped on Mist Mountain. Right now, the highest peak in the Hidden Mist Domain was also enveloped by torrential rain and rolling thunder. The lightning shattered the rocks on the mountain, and the torrential rain broke the soil. In the Crisscrossing mountain creeks, the mud and rocks gathered into surging tides. Like hundreds of ferocious dragons, they swooped down from the sky. Even though Meng Chao had expanded the spirit magnetic field of the five-star Heaven Realm to the maximum, the spirit ripples that were as thin as cicada wings but visible to the naked eye formed around his body as a precaution. Faced with the head-on impact of the debris flow, his heart was still beating fast, and he was drenched in cold sweat. Not to mention that the debris flow carried hundreds of tons of rocks and towering trees that were more than eight meters in diameter and smashed at him. He could only open his eyes wide and use all his skills to capture the flow, speed, and direction of each wave of debris flow. He locked onto all the rocks and trees in the debris flow and turned all of them into mysterious and complicated data and formulas. He instantly calculated the best route to move and leap in the debris flow. He went against the flow of the debris flow and kept marching toward the peak. Even with the protection of spirit energy, his internal organs were still faintly aching from the violent waves. His skin was gradually covered with the branches of spiritual plants that contained metal elements, as well as tiny wounds torn by rock fragments. But the fatigue and pain on his body could instead give his scalding brain a precious breath. No matter how violent, chaotic, or complicated the debris flow was,. At least it was much simpler and clearer than the future of Dragon Citys civilization. Meng Chao rushed up the mountainside in one breath. He finally crossed the most turbulent part of the mudslide. It was a platform protruding outward like a cliff. It was a good time to stop and rest, let the scalding spirit vein cool down a little, and then climb to the top in one go. Meng Chao found traces of Lu Siyas cultivation there. Three huge gullies with a diameter of more than five meters appeared on the originally flat ground. It was like the strange claws of an ancient giant beast, leaving deep claw marks on Mist Mountain. Meng Chao knew that Lu Siya had used the resonance of the vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field to dig out a large amount of rocks from the ground, condensing them into rock snakes or rock dragons, leaving behind the excavation site. At first glance, it looked like there were really three dragon dragons lurking underground, listening to Lu Siyas call and rising up from the ground. The gully led all the way to the mountain top. They could find Lu Siya by following them. Meng Chao was not in a hurry. The scenery here was excellent. Standing on the edge of the platform, he could see the entire sinkhole from afar. He could also see the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River, the two great rivers colliding, meeting, splitting, and merging. They could see it even more clearly than the low-lying mound that he and Long Feijun had just been drinking. Meng Chao could not help but fall into a daze when he saw the two rivers intertwining. The Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River were like two giant beasts that were at loggerheads. They both wanted to eat each other in one bite, but neither could do anything to the other. Plus, their collision and merging together had shaped the topography of the entire Monster Mountain Range and the home of Dragon Citys civilization. At the moment, were the major forces in Dragon City not full of cooperation and competition like the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River? Meng Chao used to think that the agreements signed during the Deity Realm Conference could restore the peace and unity of the major forces. But now, he found that he had thought too simply. Perhaps, the major forces could reach an agreement on specific issues, such as the ownership of several mineral veins, the amount of several procurement contracts, and the budget of some projects. However, Long Feijun and Lu Fanghui, the two core forces of different factions, made it clear to Meng Chao that they would not give in to the differences in ideology. How could they make Dragon City completely calm down. It was like stopping the surging Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River. How could it be possible? Behind the Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River, the undulating Monster Mountain Range was like an ancient giant beast that was deep in the ground, its back covered with the bones of the halberd. It was unknown whether it was an illusion or not. It could also be because of the sudden flood. Meng Chao seemed to see that the back of the ancient beast moved slightly. This filled Meng Chaos heart with unease. He suddenly felt that he had overlooked something. From the very beginning, he and everyone else had been indulging in the glory of sweeping victory in the Monster War and the competition for the monster civilizations heritage. They had overlooked a fatal problem. It was like a tiny grain of sand sandwiched between his toes. In the beginning, no one took it seriously, and no one could even sense its existence. It was not until they were exhausted after trekking through mountains and rivers, and more obstacles appeared on the road ahead, causing their toes to bleed and even fester, that they realized the destruction of the grains. What on Earth have I neglected? Meng Chao habitually rubbed his temples and eyeballs, which contained heavenly flame. Above his vision, the golden heavenly flame turned into a row of shining messages: [The current total progress of the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities is 99% . All the Supernatural Entities have appeared. The final answer is right before your eyes.] In the past half a month, this message had flashed in front of his eyes many times. It was as if it was urging him to complete the mission as soon as possible. However, for the last and most critical 1%, Meng Chao was still confused, and he had no idea where to start. Since all the Supernatural Entities have appeared, why is it that the puzzle hasnt been solved yet? And the answer is right in front of my eyes. Why cant I see the answer in front of my eyes? This matter was like a thorn, stabbing him so hard that he tossed and turned, unable to sleep all night. Of course, Meng Chao did not want the Dragon City civilization to enter an even more intense war between worlds that was ten times grander with such a hidden danger. But even though he racked his brain, he still could not think of a way to solve the mystery. Why dont I communicate with Sister Ya and see if the Abnormal Beast Research Department has any latest intelligence? Meng Chao made up his mind and continued to climb the mountain. The closer he got to the top of the mountain, the more he could hear the thunderous sounds of the wind and thunder. No, it was more terrifying than the sound of the wind, rain, and thunder. It was the sound of friction between the vitality magnetic field and planet magnetic field. The ground was covered with the traces left by Lu Siyas cultivation. The rocks had been hollowed out, leaving holes and gullies. The towering tree had been cut in half by her rock dragons and the rock snakes. It was deliberately shattered and then shot out at the speed of sound, deeply embedded in the rocks and the trees. There was also smoke and dust that rose slowly under the influence of spirit energy and could not even be quenched by the rainstorm. The shocking scene did not look like normal training. It was as if one, no, seven or eight ferocious beasts had just wreaked havoc there. Ever since Sister Ya broke into the six-star Heaven Realm, her combat style has become increasingly brutal! Meng Chao clicked his tongue secretly. Chapter 869 - The Increasingly Ferocious Sister Ya There were only a hundred meters left from the peak. Meanwhile, a slightly sunken mountain was positioned between the two peaks. Due to the unique spirit magnetic environment, a large amount of spirit energy was gathered there. Colorful illusory mist rolled about all year round. It was a unique cultivation place. Lu Siya was cultivating there. She stood in the air, under the wind, rain, and lightning. Her long hair fluttered without any air current, like black flames. Around her were six rock dragons that were dozens of meters long. They were delicate and lifelike, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws as if they were alive. As Lu Siyas ten fingers moved at a frequency of more than a hundred times per second, they formed many mysterious and complicated seals. The six rock dragons were divided into two groups, entangling, attacking, and devouring each other. Seeing that the crystal dragons were surrounded by dazzling electric arcs and emitting hot flames of spirit energy between their shiny scales, they looked as powerful as ancient ferocious beasts. Then, Meng Chao thought of the clumsy and ugly earth dragons that Lu Siya had summoned the first time. They looked like giant earthworms. Meng Chao could not help but sigh. Sister Yas improvement was too fast. Sister Ya seems to be much stronger than when she stopped the chaotic battle in the canteen a few days ago. She has made a breakthrough in just a few days? Sister Ya is indeed a talented cultivation genius. She is a rare monster and a determined cultivation maniac. In the whole Dragon City, she is only second to me! At this moment Boom! Crack! Accompanied by a deafening explosion. More than a hundred lightning bolts pierced through the sky at the same time. They fell down like fireworks. They landed right on top of Lu Siyas head. Meng Chao widened his eyes. Lu Siya, on the other hand, was overjoyed. She stretched her vitality magnetic field to its limit and flew toward the upside-down lightning bolts. Endless lightning bolts surrounded her body. Guided by her vitality magnetic field, not only did they not hurt her flesh and blood, but they also condensed into a gorgeous armor around her body. Even the six crystal dragons seemed to have been filled with energy by the lightning. They stopped killing each other and lunged at Lu Siya at the same time. D*mn it! Lu Siya roared in excitement. Outside of the spirit armor, the lightning condensed into the shape of a halberd and a spike and lunged at the six crystal dragons, too. One punch was enough to shatter the head of one of the crystal dragons. With another kick, the second crystal dragon was cut in half from the middle. The third crystal dragon bit her shoulder, but she acted as if nothing had happened. She opened the crystal dragons bloody mouth and tore the entire head in half. The seemingly ferocious crystal dragon seemed to have turned into a weak earthworm in front of its creator. It could not fight back at all. Seriously? Meng Chao was dumbstruck. Isnt Sister Ya best at telekinesis, material transformation, and elemental manipulation? When did her close combat ability become so terrifying? Meng Chaos impression of Lu Siya had always been that of someone who could manipulate rock to fight. Even after she had broken through the six-star Spirit Armor Realm and mastered some fighting skills She had not been so fierce when she had sparred with Meng Chao. Tonight, he did not know whether there was some kind of catalyst at the middle of the night Or the storm, the thunder and lightning, but they stimulated Lu Siya to show her realest side. Meng Chao always felt that the current Lu Siya and the past were not quite the same. To be more precise, after she cultivated in seclusion for ten days to half a month and broke through the realm of six-star Spirit Armor, she had a different temperament from before. Perhaps, this was the intimidating power of the peak of Heaven Realm? Meng Chao thought so. However, his pupils constricted to the limit in an instant. The six crystal dragons were all shattered by Lu Siya. The pieces shot toward Meng Chao like a storm of bullets. It turned out that Lu Siya had discovered his existence. She was annoyed that he had come too late. Without saying anything, she entered the sparring mode. Meng Chaos body instantly turned into a cloud of mist, as if he had disappeared in the dense rain, causing all the rock fragments to miss. However, the rock fragments that had missed condensed into six crystal dragons again, and they surrounded a particularly blurry rain curtain. By the time Meng Chao blew up the heads of the six crystal dragons, all six of them were fully gone. Lu Siya, who was surrounded by electric arcs, had already cut into his middle path. Her eyes were facing his eyes, and the tip of her nose was facing the tip of his nose. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The two of them collided for hundreds of rounds in an instant. Even though Meng Chao had activated the 300% increase in his combat ability with Divine Nine Dragon Seals, he still felt that his body had become a breakwater made of copper and iron. Lu Siya was still feeling particularly excited and fierce tonight. It was like a tsunami that would never stop. It was destroying his breakwater, which was on the verge of collapse, in the most violent way. Yes, Sister Ya? The two of them hit the ground from mid-air. They even broke through a mountain rock that was more than ten meters deep and blew up the entire rock. The more Lu Siya fought, the braver she became. She could not stop at all. Meng Chao could not help but grunt. It was definitely not because he could not beat Lu Siya. It was definitely not that. The main reason was that he found Lu Siyas face flushed, and her eyes were starting to look a little strange. Stop it. Stop fighting. Im not in a good state today. My head hurts. Its true, Ive had too much to drink. My head hurts a lot! Meng Chao kept screaming. Lu Siya, on the other hand, seemed to have fallen into a state where she would not survive if she did not go crazy. She looked like a predator. Her chest was heaving, and she panted for a long time before she gradually calmed down. With a snap of her fingers, the electric arcs around her and the crystal dragons around her were reduced to the most basic elements. Awesome! She stretched her limbs and showed a satisfied expression. I knew it. I must have gained something by coming to the highest peak in the Hidden Mist Domain to cultivate on such a stormy night. As I expected, I waited for you for a long time, but you didnt come. Looking at the vast land around me and the undulating mountains like the backs of monsters, I suddenly felt touched. I decided to train by myself first. I dont know whether its the weather or the venue, but tonights cultivation feels very refreshing. Many profound martial arts that I previously couldnt figure out, as well as the spirit and magnetic principles that have been bothering me for many days, have all been easily solved. I have a very crazy idea. Maybe I will reach the Deity Realm soon and become the youngest Deity Realm fighter in Dragon City! Meng Chao, why do you have such a strange look? Arent you happy that Im improving so fast? Ugh Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya, whose cheeks were still red, and then at his limbs, which had been swollen because of the fierce battle, and said, Of course Im happy. But, Sister Ya, your improvement speed is a bit terrifying! Hmph! Youre only allowed to use three years to turn from an ordinary person into a five-star Heaven Realm warrior, but Im not allowed to use three years to advance from Heaven Realm to Deity Realm? Lu Siya rolled her eyes as if she had discovered a huge secret. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she smiled and said, It cant be that your pride has been hurt because you cant beat me, right? Youre right. Although my cultivation level has always been higher than yours in the past, Ive switched from the support system to the combat system. Moreover, I mainly fight by means of elemental manipulation and telekinesis. My melee combat ability has always been inferior to yours. Every time I control a rock, you have to be in front of me to protect me! I didnt expect my melee combat ability to become even stronger than yours. You must be very disappointed, hahahaha! Who said that my melee combat ability is inferior to yours! Meng Chao slammed the table and stood up. Okay, then lets fight for another 300 rounds! Lu Siyas eyes lit up. Ive been drinking. My head hurts and Im not in a good state. Meng Chao felt a little guilty. I can smell it. Its the Red Dragon Armys secret brew, Fiery Blood Dragon Scale wine. Youve been getting closer and closer to Long Feijun and the other young military officers recently. The corners of Lu Siyas mouth twitched in dissatisfaction. Suddenly, she raised her eyebrows again. She moved closer and sniffed Meng Chaos face and body carefully. Huh? Theres also the smell of our Lu familys secret brew, Rose Blood, and the leathery smell of the Apocalyptic Beast, Demon Mountain. My dad just got a particularly flashy off-road vehicle, which is wrapped in the soft leather of Demon Mountain. Lu Siya said in bewilderment, Right now, the Deity Realm Conference has ended, and Sky Pillar Corporation has reaped a lot of benefits. My dad must have been eager to come to the Hidden Mist Domain to inspect the spoils of war that the Lu family could get. It is not strange that he showed up here, but why did he come to you in the middle of the night instead of exploring the mother lodes of crystals? Judging from the smell of Rose Blood and Demon Mountain on your body, you must have stayed in his SUV for a long time. No wonder you were so late. What were you talking about with my dad so enthusiastically? Ugh Meng Chao found another reason to refuse the deal with the Lu father and daughter. As a sensitive person, Sister Yas ability to draw out the truth through clues was too terrifying and stressful. He scratched his ears and cheeks, not knowing what to say. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and stared at his face for a long time before she suddenly sneered. It cant be, right? My father, that old fox, is trying to seek help out of desperation. He actually has his sights set on the two of us? Meng Chao was shocked. Sister Ya, if it werent for the hill that was destroyed by you like a hurricane, I would have suspected that you were hiding under the back seat and eavesdropping on my conversation with Uncle Lu! What? Meng Chao was in disbelief. How do you know everything? Nonsense. Do you think that Ive been the team leader of Team Nine for nothing? Of course. Lu Siya curled her lips. If it was for business, such as the cooperation between Sky Pillar Minerals and Superstar Resource, my father wouldnt have been in such a hurry to find you in the middle of the night. He could have waited for the day and discussed it with the three of us. You dont have to look so guilty, either. Its as if Im going to eat you up in one bite. I cant find the words to say it. If its not official business, then it must be a private matter. The problem is, what private matters can my father and you talk about for a long time? Its nothing more than that! Hmph, I knew he would do something like that. Meng Chao, you must be careful. Dont look at my fathers honest and sincere face. He has a nickname in the circle called Gray Fox. Its not the hui[1] in his name. Its because hes as cunning as a fox, and hes the best at playing the win-win card and eating the biggest piece of cake without others realizing it! [1] The Chinese character for hui in Lu Fanghui can be translated as brilliant. Chapter 870 - Sister Ya’s Plans Uh Meng Chao was stunned when he heard that. He could not help but say, Isnt it inappropriate to comment on your father like that? Uncle Lu praised you like a flower in front of me, saying that youre his most beloved daughter! Hes also my most beloved father, but feelings are feelings, and transactions are transactions. I cant let him sell me and give him the money! Lu Siya leaned close to Meng Chaos ear and explained the inside story to him. You dont know this, but ever since my grandfather returned to the Lus after he was seriously injured in the fierce battle with the monster mastermind, he has been cultivating in seclusion. His personal doctor and training assistant are also evasive. They wont tell us how his injuries are and whether or not he can recover to his peak condition. Right now, rumors are spreading all over the Lu family. Many people feel that the old man may not be able to make it. In fact, my grandfather has been fighting desperately for Dragon City for more than half a century and has reached the stage where he is old and weak. He should have considered the issue of the successor a long time ago. The decisive battle with the monster mastermind is just the last straw that breaks the camels back. Its not just my grandfather. Almost all the first-generation supreme experts of the nine great cultivation families are facing the problem of insufficient strength and power transfer. As a result, the second-generation powerhouses like my father cannot help but be restless. To take over the power of the cultivation families and mega corporations from the first-generation supreme experts, one must not only gain the approval of their parents, but also convince their peers and juniors. This requires strength and achievements. The most important thing about the so-called strength part is, of course, ones combat ability. However, it is not something that can be broken through at will, especially for my father. In the beginning, he walked the path of a crystal specialist and a mining engineer. Later, he transformed into a manager of a business and dealt with business affairs. How much time did he have to focus on his training when he was busy with all kinds of affairs? Due to his worldly affairs, he was destined to not be a true expert even with the support of astronomical resources. Therefore, many second-generation cultivators turned their attention to external help. If my grandfather was seriously injured and decided to retire and hand over the familys power, my father would indeed be the first successor. However, that doesnt mean that there are no other challengers in the Lu family or that hell be able to deal with external competitors after he officially takes over the Lu family. Therefore, in order to successfully ascend to the Lu familys supreme throne, my father is now doing everything he can to find external help to expand his strength. To achieve his goal, he wishes he could use all of my brothers and sisters for a business marriage. How could he let go of a rising supernova like you, Meng Chao? I see Meng Chao suddenly understood. No wonder Lu Fanghui was particularly friendly tonight. He had acted like a gold-medal salesman and had been really too active for someone in the position of a mega corporation CEO. Also, once you are won over, it wont be as simple as adding a strong and absolutely loyal foreign aid. This matter itself will be a great merit. Lu Siya continued, Many people in the circle know that the whole Dragon City has been in an uproar over the recent upgrade or repeal of the Land Enclosure Decree. and behind this temporary decree, there are two even more powerful forces that have repeatedly pulled and rubbed against each other for the future of Dragon City. Meng Chao, your background, status, and attitude are obviously not very supportive of the continued implementation of the Land Enclosure Decree. In a sense, you have even become a banner in the hearts of the humble majority. Your words and actions will affect the tens of millions of humble-class disciples in Dragon City, especially the choice of the best among them. At this juncture, if my father can rope you in, it will be a bloodless solution to a big problem for the nine families. Even my grandfather will appreciate my fathers ability to do things. Sister Ya, I understand everything after your analysis. Meng Chao said, However, your analysis is too thorough. Dont you think its a little Helpful to outsiders? Theres nothing I can do. I dont want to betray my father either, but this gray fox has really underestimated you. Lu Siya spread out her hands and said rather helplessly, Although you seem to be muddle-headed and indifferent about a lot of things, no one knows better than me that this is just your disguise. Or rather, this is something that you dont think is worthy of being sought after by others. Its trivial like wealth. You just need to use your brain and think carefully. Once you encounter something that youre interested in or that you think is of paramount importance, your intuition and analytical ability will be even scarier than a sensitive person like me. Therefore, even if I dont tell you the truth, you will figure out my fathers motives and plans before long. If you figure out such things yourself, you will inevitably feel that you have been deceived and taken advantage of. You will resent my father and even me. We are a golden partnership. I dont want to affect our friendship and business just because of such a small matter. Why didnt you just tell me everything? Maybe you wont be so angry because of me? I wasnt angry in the first place. Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, Uncle Lus words were too sudden. I wasnt mentally prepared, so I didnt have the time to be angry. Thats good. Lu Siya heaved a sigh of relief and continued, My father was indeed too much in this matter. Our friendship is completely between the two of us. Even if we really want to use this friendship for the sake of greater benefits, the beneficiaries should be us. After I benefit, Im willing to give a portion of the cake to my father. This is my filial piety, but if I dont give it to him, he cant cheat or snatch it from me. Tell me, isnt that reasonable? Meng Chao frowned slightly and said, Although it sounds weird, it does make sense. So, you can rest assured. If you dont want to do it, well stop here. Lu Siya said, Tomorrow morning No, Ill go down the mountain later and find my father. Ill make it clear to him that he wont bother you anymore because he wants to ascend the supreme throne of the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. Of course, thats not a bad thing. We can also support him, but the bottom line is that it cant affect our cooperation and relationship, right? Yes Wait, that doesnt seem right. Meng Chao keenly grasped the hidden meaning behind Lu Siyas words. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her. Sister Ya, you said earlier, If Im not willing, well stop here. But shouldnt both parties be willing to push this matter forward? Dont tell me that as long as Im willing, I dont have to consider your feelings? Me? Lu Siya calmly said, Im fine with it! Eh? Meng Chao was shocked. He subconsciously crossed his arms and stuttered, S-Sister Ya, about that, although there are subtle differences in each others backgrounds, standpoints, and pursuits, Ive always treated you as my best friend Nonsense, of course were friends. What else could we be? Lu Siya hooked her finger. Come here and listen to my explanation. I wont eat you. Of course, Meng Chao did not go over. Dont tell me that you think that Im a vulgar and stupid woman who gets emotional? Lu Siya frowned and said, If you really think that way, its the greatest insult to me. Besides, the last time I got emotional, I was tricked into the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range. I used my talent as a clairvoyant to find the Red Radiance Jade lode, which led me to fight against Universe Corporations prospecting team. In the end, I even conspired with a female monster to kill. Do you think that after everything that Ive experienced, its still possible for me to devote even the slightest bit of my feelings to anyone? It doesnt look like I have either. Meng Chao said, Then why did you Because although my father has his purpose, the deal itself is indeed not a big deal. On the contrary, it has a lot of benefits for you and me. In fact, Ive been thinking about it carefully during this period of time, said Lu Siya. Ive been weighing the pros and cons repeatedly, calculating the costs and benefits. I thought that after the rainy season in the Hidden Mist Domain ended, our intensive training would come to an end. After we returned to Dragon City, I would treat you to two movies and a meal. I would tell you about it slowly once I was mentally prepared. I didnt expect my dad to be so impatient and want to lead this deal. In that case, why dont we just say it out loud? Well be on the same side, and then well go bargain with my dad. That way, we can take the initiative. Wait, Sister Ya, I might have drunk too much Fiery Blood Dragon Scale wine. Why do I feel dizzy? Meng Chao said, Slow down. Let me take it in slowly. Its actually very simple. Lu Siya spoke as if nothing had happened, A person like you, who started from nothing and made all decisions on your own, cannot understand the difficulties of being born in a noble family. You enjoy the cultivation resources and business opportunities provided by the family, but the price you have to pay is that you have to become the familys chess piece and war chariot. Business marriages are all basic operations. Before I have the power to break with the Lu family, its impossible for me to live recklessly. As long as I can bring sufficient returns, I dont object to a family marriage. The problem is that my situation is rather special. I dont know which b*stard first came up with the nickname, Queen Bee. In short, Im now known in the circle as a strong, overbearing, and ambitious person. In the business world, that isnt a bad thing. However, the elites of the third generation of the nine great families, who are also strong, overbearing, and ambitious, are not willing to choose such a marriage partner. Plus, those who can tolerate my style are a bunch of unambitious weaklings. Its not that I dont like them, but I cant even be bothered to look at them. Besides, if I choose to marry into the nine great families, its inevitable that Ill become a buffer zone between our two great families. Ill be involved in all kinds of conflicts and be bullied on both sides. You know that I like to fight with people in the open and in the dark, but what I want is to fight stronger enemies on a broader stage, instead of wasting my talent and strength on trivial matters. In a word, I, Lu Siya, hope that my life will be a grand competition drama. It doesnt matter if I lose or win, but it shouldnt be a boring court battle drama. Meng Chao, do you understand? Chapter 871 - : A Lifetime of Collaboration Chapter 871: A Lifetime of Collaboration Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I absolutely understand. Meng Chao said, And I completely support you. I knew you would understand and support me. That makes things easier! Lu Siya happily said, You see, in my situation, its too difficult for me to find a suitable marriage partner. I have my own requirements too! My ideal marriage partner should have a simple family background. He shouldnt be like those from the nine great families, who have complicated interests behind their backs. They would ask me to waste a lot of my time and energy on meaningless court battles. Nevertheless, I hope that my marriage partner can have a certain capability at the same time and play the role of a good wife to help me instead of dragging me down. Based on this foundation, both parties will be smart people who can communicate calmly and not seek common interests.. At the very least, they can speak freely. That would be even better. Finally, and most importantly, my marriage partner must have a strong combat ability. This is because a strong combat ability represents outstanding genes. Only genes that are outstanding enough are qualified to combine with my genes and give birth to a new generation that is even stronger to inherit everything I have. The problem is that among the third generation of the nine great families, there are no true powerhouses. They are all a bunch of worthless trash. If I get serious, they wont be able to even last three minutes. Tell me, how can I allow such trash genes to contaminate my excellent genes? Meng Chao was silent for a long time. He could only squeeze out one word, Yeah. Its really hard to find such a candidate! Lu Siya sighed and focused her gaze on Meng Chaos face again. She smiled and said, Meng Chao, you said just now that were best friends. No matter what I do, youll definitely support me, right? No, Sister Ya. My exact words were completely support. There was no no matter what you do in front of it, said Meng Chao. Dont be impatient. Let me finish. Just now, I only mentioned the benefits for me. Now, here are your benefits. Lu Siya said, You should have noticed that since our victory in the Monster War, Dragon City has gradually sailed into a mysterious and unpredictable new waters. There are countless invisible whirlpools and reefs here. If we are not careful, we will all be defeated. As for you, while your strength has soared, you have also been pushed to the forefront. In the past, your strength was low, and Superstar Resource was only one of countless small and medium-sized enterprises. Many problems could be solved with a smile. However, the speed of your improvement and the expansion of Superstar Resource have been too fast. Theyre so fast that many people feel threatened. At this moment, you need to further integrate all your resources at hand and tie yourself more closely with the stakeholders. Only after you complete your transformation and upgrade from strength to mentality to status can you move forward quickly and steadily toward the future that you hope to see. Yes. Right now, we are, of course, best friends. We are comrades who have shared life and death together. We are training partners whose magnetic fields are similar. But based on this relationship alone, do you believe me when I say that I am willing to betray the Lu family, Sky Pillar Corporation, as well as the nine mega corporations, and stand on your side wholeheartedly? Meng Chao opened his mouth But he was rendered speechless. If you dont believe me, I dont believe you either. Lu Siya said, By the same logic, everybody knows that we are the best partners. But I went to talk to Long Feijun of the Red Dragon Army about a collaboration based on this relationship alone. Do you think that he would believe me, someone who was born in the nine noble families? You must be kidding me! Do you understand now? In order to expand and strengthen our respective businesses, provide each other with enough material foundation to break into the Deity Realm, and trust each other 100% for protection, this deal is our best choice. Also, the bloodline inheritance is not a problem for me alone. For a powerhouse like you who is not even 30 years old and already qualified to reach Deity Realm, your genes are a hundred times better than those guys from the nine great families who rely on astronomical amounts of resources to build themselves up. You are destined to establish your own family. Dont you consider the issue of genetic optimization at all? Since we are the best partners, and we are both facing the problem of integrating resources and inheriting bloodlines, as the saying goes, its better to be more experienced than to be less experienced. Isnt it great if we continue to work together happily for the rest of our lives? Meng Chao took a deep breath and said with mixed feelings, Sister Ya, is this the conclusion you came to after weighing the pros and cons as well as analyzing the costs and benefits? Youre a smart person. I dont want to lie to you, and I cant lie to you either. Why dont you just be straight with me? Its fine if you can do it, but its fine if you cant either. Just pretend that I didnt say anything. If the deal doesnt work out, it wont affect our friendship. Lu Siya said, I know that youre a person who values relationships. You might not like such a deal. If you had a girl who you liked, I would never propose such a deal to humiliate myself. With or without this deal, were all friends. Theres no need to push my luck and force you into an enemy. However, through my observation, I found that you dont seem to be interested in women. Since you dont like women, I wont like men anymore. Arent we a match made in Heaven? Wait a minute! Meng Chao was shocked. Who told you that I didnt like women? Its meaningless for you to be so stubborn. Lu Siya sighed and said, Meng Chao, dont forget that I am a sensitive person. Do you know what is the most unbearable thing for a naturally sensitive person, especially a sensitive female, in her daily life? Meng Chao was at a loss. He did not know what this subject had to do with clairvoyants. Yes, since I was a child, Ive been ten times more sensitive than an ordinary person. I can smell extremely strong poisonous, stinky, and fishy smells, hear all kinds of deafening noises, feel the rough bedsheets and blankets, and scrape my body with all my might. But all of that can be endured through gritted teeth. Lu Siya said, What I cant stand the most is my ability to observe peoples micro-expressions. I can hear their breathing and heartbeat. I can sense the faintest changes. I can sense the rhythm of their organs and the secretion of their hormones. Finally, through the integration of their micro-expressions and micro-changes, I can read the voices in their hearts. I can see through peoples hearts at a glance! Let me tell you, this isnt a talent at all, but a terrifying curse. Can you imagine how a three-year-old child felt when she saw her smiling uncle and aunt walking toward her with a toy in their hands, yet their hearts were filled with venom. They would be filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred toward me for inheriting my grandfathers talent as a Spirit Sensor. They would wish for my brain to explode and for me to die on the spot. Can you imagine how every time my father put on a kind and loving look and seemed to be playing with me wholeheartedly, but I could tell that his mind was full of schemes, and his thoughts were not focused on me at all? It got even worse once I entered puberty and began to develop. As you can see, I have developed very well. Lu Siya showed Meng Chao her strong thighs and her voluptuous curves. Meng Chao had to admit that although everyone had their own preferences, Sister Yas facial features were very three-dimensional, aggressive, and suitable for heavy makeup. Not everyone liked her. However, her figure was indeed well-developed by the standards of Earthlings. Of course, compared with the ice giants and other alien races that Meng Chao had met in his previous life, she was nothing. Therefore, Meng Chao was still able to hold back. Many girls are harassed by the opposite sex when they enter puberty and begin to develop. The corner of Lu Siyas eyes twitched. She gnashed her teeth and said, However, the harassment I suffer is ten times more serious than that of any other girl. Because, as a sensitive person, I can not only see the mens greedy eyes, hear their dirty breathing, and endure their filthy language, but I can also sense the rising temperature in some parts of their bodies, the accelerated accumulation of their blood, the crazy secretion of their hormones, and all kinds of disgusting physiological changes. It would be fine if he were just a vulgar street urchin. Unfortunately, even the teachers and seniors whom I have always respected, the heroes who once risked everything to protect Dragon City, would experience subtle changes when they see me, more or less. So, I could see through the filth in the deepest part of their hearts at a glance. Its a terrible feeling. You couldnt possibly understand it. It made me instinctively disgusted and defensive whenever I saw men. I felt like vomiting when I smell the scent of testosterone. However, my special body made it impossible for me to block out the stench of those pigs. It kept drilling into my nose! I used to think that all the men in the world were the most disgusting creatures. Even my father, who raised dozens of women in the name of continuing civilization, was the same. That was until I met Lin Chuan. Do you know why I had a good impression of Lin Chuan? Because he did not have a strong, disgusting reaction toward me, which was very rare! It made me feel that his heart was very clean and that he was a trustworthy gentleman. Now that I think about it, was that considered liking him? I dont know. But at that time, his side was indeed the only place where I could breathe fresh air in this stinking pig pen. His existence allowed me to have the last bit of confidence in men. Who knew that, in the end, I realized that Lin Chuan was not a gentleman who would sit still and do nothing. He had low self-esteem. He was so low that not only did he not dare to like me, he did not even dare to like any girl. Instead, he ran into the depths of the wilderness and got mixed up with a monster. This Meng Chao really wanted to defend Lin Chuan and White Spirit. However, looking at Lu Siyas gradually hysterical appearance, he felt that she had not been in the right mood recently. It was probably a side effect of the mental attack on her brain due to the rapid upgrade. It was better for him not to trigger her. Chapter 872 - The Proudest Person in Dragon City Lu Siya cursed for a long time in the rainstorm. Only then did she calm down a little. She glanced at Meng Chao, smiled, and said, Fortunately, I found you again at this time. I was surprised to find that you were the second person after Lin Chuan who was not phased by me at all Especially when we were in the narrow training cabin together, and our training clothes, which were as thin as cicadas wings, were soaked by the genetic medicine. At that time, I thought that no matter how calm you were, you would have some basic reactions to show respect, right? However, I carefully sensed the direction and speed of your blood flow, and I found that your blood did not condense downward at all. It made me realize that you were really not interested in my body. Wait Meng Chao interrupted Lu Siya. Sister Ya, thats why you were paying attention to the blood all over my body when we were training together. Did It condense downward Im sorry. I didnt mean to. This is the pain of being a sensitive. Lu Siya sighed and said, Thats why I wear special glasses made of crystals and monster bone powder, which can lower my senses and block redundant information, to slow myself down a little. But when I was training with you, I had to stimulate my spirit energy to the maximum. I couldnt wear the glasses all the time, could I? Also, in order to adjust my vitality magnetic field to the same frequency as yours, I had to monitor your breathing, heartbeat, and a series of physiological parameters. At that time, you also monitored my physiological parameters. I just accidentally monitored a little bit more Thats not a little bit. Meng Chao said, Thats a long time At first, I thought that you were just like Lin Chuan, feeling inferior and ashamed of yourself in front of me. After all, you and Lin Chuan come from the same background, and your talent and experience are almost the same. The two of you are also very good friends. I thought that you were just a small-sized Lin Chuan. Lu Siya continued, Slowly, I realized that you are far stronger than Lin Chuan, a hundred times stronger. Do you know how much stronger you are than him? Meng Chao thought for a moment and asked, In terms of combat power? His current combat power was indeed much stronger than Lin Chuans in the past. For a strong person, combat power is indeed very important, but it is definitely not the most important factor that determines how strong a strong person is. Lu Siya stared into Meng Chaos eyes and slowly said, Unlike Lin Chuan, who is extremely self-abased, you are very proud. You are the proudest person I have ever met in my life, and even the proudest existence among all the transmigrators on Earth! Meng Chao was stunned for a moment. He pointed at his own nose and asked, Am I proud? Proud. You dont even realize it yourself. The real pride is the pride that comes from your subconscious. Lu Siya seriously said, Im proud. Many people have been deceived by your appearance and style. They think that you are an easy-going person who has no desires and is even very casual. Only a Spirit Sensor like me, who has been with you day and night, can feel the pride that seeps out from the depths of your bones. I dont know how to describe this kind of pride either. Its as if you feel that you have a unique power or a world-shaking secret that no one knows about. You always exude the aura of Im the only one who is awake when everyone is drunk. Everyone else is a short-sighted fool. Only you are the most intelligent person in the world who can see far ahead. You are even the savior. Meng Chao scratched his head. Is it that obvious? Others might not be able to tell, but in my eyes, it is. Lu Siya said, Do you still remember the last jewelry exhibition I brought you to? It was for the nine great cultivation families and was not open to the public. People with other surnames needed an invitation to enter. I remember. Meng Chao said, I was so bored that I wasted three hours of my time. It was one of the most high-end jewelry exhibitions in Dragon City. There were scholars chatting and laughing, but no one came and went. Those attending were all elites of the upper-class society, so naturally, they were talking about contracts worth billions and the future development of Dragon City in the next hundred years. Ordinary people with foreign surnames were not only flattered but also at a loss for what to do. They didnt even know how to walk, so how could they interrupt? Lu Siya said, I was worried that you wouldnt be used to such a big scene for the first time, so I paid special attention to you and was ready to help you out at any time. However, I found that the way you looked at those rich kids was like you were looking at a bunch of clowns, or even a pile of dead bones in a tomb! Its true that many poor kids lost their balance when they faced the rich kids. They would put on an overly sharp posture to arm their fragile minds and show their arrogance. But I know that you are not like that. Not only did you not deliberately show your arrogance, but in order to give me face, you hid your true feelings by pretending to be low-key and slow-witted. However, no matter how hard you tried to hide it, you couldnt hide the caring for mentally retarded children look in your eyes when you heard those disciples of wealthy families talking loudly and predicting Dragon Citys future development. Meng Chao could only say, Its not my fault. Your friends predictions of the future are really imaginative and interesting. They are not my friends. Im also a very proud person. Not every Tom, Dick, and Harry is qualified to be my friend. I just didnt expect you to be ten times prouder than me. Lu Siya said, When the dazzling and gorgeous jewels that were carved out of top-grade crystals were presented, even the well-informed disciples of the wealthy families couldnt help but hold their breaths. However, I saw a trace of impatience in your eyes. Your eyes are not only uninterested in these priceless treasures. Theres also an inexplicable confidence, as if youve seen gems that are a hundred times more dazzling. And as long as youre willing, theyre all at your fingertips. Meng Chao was a bit embarrassed. He had to admit that Sister Yas senses were too sharp. In the memory fragments of his previous life, he did know some top-grade gems scattered in the depths of the Other World Including the coordinates of the so-called ancient divine weapons. He was also confident that he would seize all the supreme treasures before the forces of the world found them. Compared with the supreme treasures that could shake the entire continent of the alien world, the jewelry carved by Dragon City was nothing? If its just pride, it means that youre just a whimsical man. However, Lu Siya continued, In just three years, you have indeed created a miracle that countless sons of wealthy families could not even create in thirty years. This is enough to prove that you have the confidence to be proud. This is also the reason why I chose to join hands with you and become the best partner. You have the confidence to be proud, but you are not interested in my body at all. That way, you can avoid a lot of trouble. You wont be blinded by the most primitive desires and confuse our business with our ridiculous feelings, making a mess of things. Because of this pride, you wont be shortsighted, blinded by profit, and abandon the agreement when our business has just started. So, when Dragon City ended the Monster War and was about to enter a new period of strategic opportunity, and we were forced to the cusp of the storm and had to be more closely tied together to keep warm and face the enemy side by side. The first thing I thought of was you. I think that since everyone is so proud and so rational, we can definitely handle this relationship properly. Meng Chao said, Sister Ya, I. . . Youre not going to tell me that theres a girl whom you like, are you? No. Lu Siya said with a half-smile, At first, I thought so too. I thought that you just didnt like my type. After all, everyone has their own type. I thought that you liked the little miracle doctor, type such as Su Mulian. Su Mulian is like a budding white lotus, and shes indeed on the opposite extreme from me. If you like that type of thing, then its not surprising that youre indifferent to me. Including the subtle telepathic interaction between you and Su Mulian, as well as the way she looks at you the way shes both afraid and cant help but approach you, its very easy for people to misunderstand the relationship between the two of you. Meng Chao, you know that I dont like to make things difficult for my friends. If you really like Su Mulian, I wouldnt have suggested such an awkward deal. However, according to my observation, even when Su Mulian used up her life force to heal you, the blood in your body didnt gather downward when you were intimate with her. It was almost the same as when you were facing me Wait, Sister Ya! Meng Chao could not take it anymore. Why are you paying attention to my blood all the time? Is it gathering downward? Everyone has their own curiosity! Lu Siya curled her lips and nonchalantly said, I just wanted to know what kind of girl youd be attracted to if neither I nor su Mulian can attract a proud person like you. Ive been observing you for a long time, but Ive found that no girl can attract you. Youre not interested in women at all. No, its not like that! Meng Chao coughed dryly for a long time before he gritted his teeth and said, Alright, although this matter concerns a world-shaking secret, I feel that its necessary for me to explain it to you since youve put it that way. Theres no need to explain. Its not a big deal. Lu Siya looked past Meng Chaos shoulder and over the rolling mountains to see the dark clouds, the thunderous night sky, and the horizon where countless giant beasts were lurking. She opened her arms and basked in the torrential rain and rolling thunder. Flames that could not be extinguished even if the torrential rain were ten times stronger were surging in her eyes. There are so many wonderful, moving, and unbelievable things in this world that we cannot stop until we explore and conquer them. The Other World beyond Monster Mountain Range, the endless starry sky above the Other World, and the past and future that run through the endless starry sky, are the most important things that we should invest all our emotions, wisdom, and courage into. As for the so-called love between the two carbon-based creatures, because of the instinctive stimulation of passing on genes, the so-called love that produces chemicals in the brain and deceives ourselves is not worth mentioning at all. Meng Chao, do you think so too? Chapter 873 - Period of Pain Meng Chao could not bear to look at Lu Siyas overly fierce eyes. He turned his face and said, Sister Ya, youve raised your ideology to such a high level. Wouldnt it be too rude for me to say that I dont think so? So, you agree to the deal? Lu Siya smiled. Thats right. Through the deal, you can use my father and the entire Lu familys power to influence the nine mega corporations and put your idea into practice. At the same time, I will be able to gain the support of Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and the Red Dragon Army through you. Although there is an irreconcilable structural contradiction between the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army, the nine mega corporations are what they are. I am me. I, Lu Siya, will not be restricted by anything. Neither the Lu family, Sky Pillar, or the nine mega corporations can stop me. Therefore, you can rest assured that as long as it suits our interests, I dont mind working with Broken Star Club, Blue Home, the Red Dragon Army, or even Battle God Palace. Of course, I think that its enough for both of us to know about it. That way, it will be more convenient for me to get key information and resources from the nine overlords. Believe me, our collaboration will only grow more pleasant. Perhaps, it wont be long before both of us break through the Deity Realm. In the future, Dragon City will belong to you and me. One day, the combination of our powerful genes will even give birth to Dragon City. No, it will be the strongest and most perfect life form in the entire Other World Lu Siyas smile grew wider and wider. Then she approached Meng Chao step by step. The brilliance in her eyes was something that Meng Chao had never seen before. Yeah, Sister Ya, calm down. Is there a need for us to be so anxious and impatient? Looking at the brilliance in Lu Siyas eyes, Meng Chao suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He stammered. I-I feel like somethings wrong with your condition. Have you been training too much recently? Are you too tired because your spirit energy is attacking your brain? You should take a break. Really, I think that we should finish our special training early and go back to Dragon city to relax. Just like you said, we should go to the movies, go to the park, eat ice cream, and see a doctor to make sure that the Monster War and our training in the depths of Ruins No. 2 have not caused too much of a negative impact on us. Lets talk about something else. What do you think? Lu Siya stood still. She lowered her head and looked at her reflection in the puddles, which was distorted by the heavy rain. A confused look appeared on her face. Thats right, I must be too tired. Its so strange. Why did I have the idea of breeding a new generation of life forms out of nowhere? Lu Siya rubbed her temples and murmured, Before I conquer the Other World, I dont intend to let anything bind my hands and feet Youre cultivating too fast. Meng Chao said, I remember that you only broke through the six-star Heaven Realm a few days ago, but youve already become more powerful than an ordinary fighter at the peak of Heaven Realm. As the saying goes, haste makes waste. Itll be easy for you to go crazy if you keep advancing like this. That makes sense. Lu Siya glanced at Meng Chao as she spoke. However, its not quite right for you to say that. You just broke through the five-star Heaven Realm not long ago, but your combat ability is already above that of ordinary six-star Heavenly Realm fighters. Were all monsters! The two of them laughed at her words. Anyway, the awkward and tense atmosphere a moment ago had diffuse a lot. By the way, Sister Ya Meng Chao took the opportunity to change the subject. Is there any new news about the Supernatural Entities in the Abnormal Beast Research Department recently? Like White Spirit, Earthquake, the Demonic Abyss Eye, Vortex, the Tree of Wisdom, and so on? No, the monster civilization has been wiped out. Where would new Supernatural Entities come from? Lu Siya glanced at Meng Chao in confusion. She did not understand why he suddenly brought this up. She thought for a moment and said, Recently, the Abnormal Beast Research Department has been updating their organization and system. Everyone is so busy that they dont have time to deal with any monsters! Organization updates and system upgrades? Meng Chao was slightly startled. Thats right. The Abnormal Beast Research Department was originally set up to deal with the highly intelligent monsters that infiltrated Dragon City and wreaked havoc. Now that the monster civilization has been wiped out, if the Abnormal Beast Research Department wants to continue developing, it obviously has to carry out updates and give itself a brand new mission. Lu Siya told Meng Chao that in the later stages of the Monster War, the Abnormal Beast Research Department had recruited a large group of people with extraordinary abilities and made great contributions. They had also honed their combat strength through numerous tough and fierce battles. Moreover, the closer they were to the water, the better it would be. The Abnormal Beast Research Department had also used its advantage to carve out a significant piece of the monster civilizations legacy. The Abnormal Beast Research Department, which had been developing smoothly due to the sudden expansion of its strength, clearly did not want to end up in a situation where it was in a sad state once the enemy disappeared. Right now, everyone in the Abnormal Beast Research Department, from the director, Nie Chenglong, to her, the leader of the ninth special search and rescue team, as well as the ordinary investigators, were all ambitious and eager. They hoped to remove the word Abnormal Beast from their name and upgrade from the Abnormal Beast Research Department to Dragon City Research Department. In the future, their scope of investigation and punishment would not only be limited to high-iq monsters, but also the entire Other Worldall the high-iq indigenous creatures. Dragon Citys secret police in the adjudicator court are still in charge of Dragon Citys internal investigation as in the past. They specialize in hunting and punishing superhumans who have gone out of control. Our Abnormal Beast Research Department is the Dragon City civilizations most chilling blade that has pierced into the depths of the Other World. One day, we will even upgrade the research department to the investigation corps, which will control Dragon Citys top-notch special forces and secret resources. Lu Siya proudly said, You should be able to imagine how powerful we will be at that time! Meng Chao nodded. Since ancient times, a secret organization like the Abnormal Research Department that was active on the black front might not be more powerful than the regular army, but it was definitely more terrifying than them. Meng Chao had always collaborated well with the Abnormal Beast Research Department. He had even kept his home in the departments family courtyard. The stronger the research department was, the better it would be for him. Yet, for some reason, an uneasy flame was still dancing in the depths of his brain. Gazing at the dark night sky, he seemed to catch a glimpse of a fleeting danger. What happened to you? Your body temperature dropped by 0.3 degrees all of a sudden? Sensing Meng Chaos uneasiness, Lu Siya glanced at him strangely. By the way, two days ago, the director asked me if you were interested in officially joining the Abnormal Beast Research Department? Of course, not as an ordinary investigator or even a gold-medal investigator. During this period of time, the Abnormal Beast Research Department has been recruiting and expanding its strength. A few special operations teams have been established. Although the specifications are not high for the time being, they have the opportunity to cross Monster Mountain Range and take charge of the outside world. They have the most important right of independent action and highest priority in handling the spoils of war. I think that you might be willing to become the leader of one of the special operations teams. Wait Meng Chaos brain was boiling. Countless pieces of information were bubbling in the magma. He wanted to reach into the magma and endure the pain to retrieve the broken clues. [Your current progress in the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities is 99% . All the Supernatural Entities have appeared. The final answer is right in front of you.] That line of small golden words flashed in front of his eyes again. Every tiny word was like a golden awl that pierced deep into his brain. The corner of Meng Chaos eyes twitched, and he mumbled, Sister Ya, do you know of any other organizations that have been carrying out system and organization updates like the Abnormal Beast Research Department in Dragon City recently Of course. Other than this department, theres also the adjudicator court, the Hunters Association, the major universities and research institutes, including the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations. Every one of them is undergoing drastic adjustments and triggering earth-shaking changes! After all, in the past, the major forces of Dragon City had always set defeating the monster civilization as their highest goal to determine the organizational structure, allocate personnel and resources, shape the corporate culture, break down the missions, and set the KPI, Lu Siya said. Now, the monster civilization has been utterly defeated. The gate to the new world is slowly opening in front of us. Arent all the forces going to undergo a complete transformation? No wonder Meng Chao was like a bee that had lost its sense of direction due to the interference of spirit magnetism. It kept circling in the muddy col, but it could not find its way. He muttered to himself, No wonder Dragon City has been in a mess recently. It turns out that its because everyone is undergoing a transformation. And there must be a price to pay for this transformation, right? Without a doubt. Just like the metabolism of the human body, a large amount of waste must be discharged to ensure that the new organization is stronger. Many veteran soldiers who have performed meritorious deeds have spent their whole lives fighting monsters. Their gradually rigid thinking can only adapt to the fighting style of dealing with monsters. If they were to copy it into a brand-new war, it would be a disaster, Lu Siya said with a straight face. It is true that we will have to pay a great price if we want to reform the old and replace the respected, even powerful experts of the older generation with a new generation full of new ideas and new battle strategies to ensure the smooth transformation of Dragon Citys entire civilization. But we have no other choice but to grit our teeth and survive this period of pain. Period of pain Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said, Therefore, the period after the Monster War was indeed the weakest period of Dragon Citys civilization. On one hand, the great enemy that united us has collapsed. The crack that existed among us for a long time was exposed unscrupulously. Triggered by the the monster civilizations legacy, the crack became bigger and deeper! On the other hand, the change of strategic goals has made the major forces in Dragon City scramble to upgrade their systems and organizations. Just as you said, it is a painful period of transformation, and this transformation is bound to come at a price, which might trigger new conflicts. Right now, we are like a man whos wounded and exhausted after half a century of fierce battles. Weve had to rely on our strong will and desire to survive in order to stand firm and fight the enemy to the death. Alas, the moment we kill the enemy, the breath that has supported us to stand firm dissipates. We collapse all of a sudden. All our injuries and fatigue drown us like a tide. However, we are still driven by hunger to tear the flesh and blood from the enemys body and devour them like a tornado. We are too full and have indigestion. Isnt that right? Isnt it? Chapter 874 - Deliberately Leaked Information Yes, Meng Chao. Now its my turn to tell you, take it easy and dont get excited. Lu Siya said, You should understand that the release of many structural contradictions and the comprehensive transformation of the strategic structure are imperative for Dragon Citys civilization. We cant bury our heads in the sand like ostriches and pretend that Dragon City is really a paradise where everyone is united and there is no conflict. As with many things, the longer it drags on, the bigger the problem becomes. Dragon Citys civilization is indeed at its weakest moment right now, but in any case, the monster civilization has already suffered a crushing defeat, and there are no new enemies around for the time being. If we dont take advantage of this precious window period to expose and resolve the conflict and successfully realize the transformation, how long can we wait? No Meng Chao stared blankly at the torrential rain ravaging the earth. He was silent like a clay puppet for five minutes, allowing the cold rain to turn into rolling steam around his boiling brain. Boom! Crack! Suddenly, a bolt of lightning split the night sky. It also split open the unsettling mist that had constantly shrouded the depths of his brain. He widened his eyes and shuddered uncontrollably. Meng Chao, whats wrong? Lu Siya was also affected by his emotions. She stepped forward and gently pressed his shoulder, injecting a stream of spirit energy into his body in an attempt to calm his restless thoughts. Thats right, Sister Ya. Youre right. Problems must be solved, and pains are hard to avoid. Now that weve won the Monster War, this is the best time to solve the problem Meng Chao turned around, his face pale. He smiled at Lu Siya and said, But what if we havent won the Monster War yet? What did you say? A strange look flashed across Lu Siyas eyes. She did not even notice that her pupils had constricted slightly. She pulled her hands away from Meng Chaos body and rubbed her glabella gently to ease the piercing pain that had been lingering on her glabella ever since she had broken into the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. She also covered her face. Meng Chao, are you overtraining like me? Arent you being too paranoid? Lu Siya smiled. Weve annihilated and captured dozens of beast hordes, destroyed most of the monster habitats on Monster Mountain Range, and occupied the Hidden Mist Domain, the sinkhole, and the monsters lair. Even the monster mastermind has fallen into our hands, allowing us to study it. Before the rainy season arrived, the fog that shrouded Dragon City and Monster Mountain Range had become much thinner, and the spirit magnetic interference could not cause too much of a stir. We sent thousands of drones and armored airships to scout Monster Mountain Range from a high vantage point. We did not find any signs of large-scale beast hordes or Apocalyptic Beasts activities. After all, the resources devoured by the beast hordes and Apocalyptic Beasts were astronomical. Their existence would certainly have a serious impact on the surrounding environment, and it was impossible for them to hide perfectly. If this is not a perfect victory in the Monster War, then what is your idea of a complete victory? I know, I know. Meng Chao paced back and forth restlessly, his teeth and nails deeply embedded in his flesh and blood. He was trying to clear his mind with the sharp pain. As the bolts of lightning exploded one after another, his face became paler and paler, but his eyes became brighter and brighter. On the surface, it seems that we have indeed won the overall victory of the Monster War. It is precisely because we believe that all the monsters have been eliminated and there are no more worries that the internal problems of Dragon City have caused the volcano to erupt. Meng Chao suddenly stopped walking and stared straight at Lu Siya. He stretched out a finger and said, However, who said that the main brain of the monster has fallen into our hands? Lu Siya was stunned. Then, she couldnt help but laugh. Meng Chao, are you confused? Lu Siya said, Although you didnt personally witness the decisive battle between my grandfather and the main brain of the monster, you went to check the scene under the leadership of Battle God, Lei Zongchao. Later, you established a spirit connection with the brain deep inside the monster mastermind and read a lot of information related to the monster civilization. Even if you dont believe my grandfather and the others, you should believe your own eyes and memories, right No, what your eyes see may not be the truth. Memories, even if they can not be tampered with, can at least be blocked and distorted. Meng Chaos fingertips trembled slightly as he said, Of course, I know that Lu Zhongqi and the other twenty Deity Realm powerhouses were engaged in a decisive battle with the monster mastermind deep inside the sinkhole. No one knows the horror of that decisive battle better than me. The question is, how do we know that the one who fought the Deity Realm warriors was the mastermindthe creator and supreme commander of the monster civilization? This question stunned Lu Siya for quite a while. The other party was so powerful that even my grandfather and the others were severely injuredshe said hesitantly. Just because it was powerful it had to be the monster mastermind? Meng Chao pressed on, Did it have to 100% be the monster mastermind? Wait, its not a question of whether its powerful or not. Lu Siya thought for a moment and said, Its Jin Qianxi. The monster mastermind and the remains of Jin Qianxis brain were closely combined together. It even absorbed Jin Qianxis soul to grow to where it is today. You should be clear about this through reading the memory information in the brain. Thats right. Jin Qianxi is the key. Jin Qianxi and the monster mastermind were highly bound. For a period of time, we even guessed that Jin Qianxi was monster mastermind! Meng Chao raised his trembling finger and snapped it hard. The question is, who told us about this? Who implanted such a judgment in our brainJin Qianxi is the monster mastermind? Lu Siya pondered for a long time with a calm look on her face. She still had a blank look on her face. Sister Ya, why has your thinking become slow? Theres no reason for you to forget about this. Meng Chao frowned slightly. It was the Bubble Messenger who told us. During the battle in the Lair, in the secret laboratory under the headquarters of Golden Tooth, you, me, and AJi fought against the Supernatiral Entity, Vortex for 300 rounds and killed the enemy with great difficulty. The enemys corpse turned into foam, and a human figure of Jin Qianxi came out of the foam to tell us! Thats right! Lu Siya was enlightened. Thats what the Bubble Messenger said. Thats the problem. Thats the problem that has been bothering me for more than half a year. It has been making me uneasy, but I cant figure it out no matter how hard I think about it. Meng Chaos voice was as sharp as a knife sharpened by ice. Why did the monster civilization send such a messenger to tell us about Jin Qianxi? We are clearly sworn enemies. Why would the monster civilization be so kind as to reveal such crucial information to us? You must know that before the battle in the Lair, we still knew nothing about the true face of the monster civilization. We did not know their social form, the source of their power, or where they learned so much about the wisdom of the human civilization. Wasnt it the most reasonable choice for the monster civilization to conceal the information and maintain the status of the enemy being in the light while we were in the dark? Why did they create such a Bubble Messenger and reveal the information about Jin Qianxi and the monster mastermind in such a hurry when there was absolutely no need to? Lu Siya was silent for a long time in the rainstorm. I dont know. She quietly asked, What do you think? Information is also a kind of weapon. Usually, both parties will try their best to hide information about themselves from their opponents. If they intentionally disclose information, they must be trying to achieve some purpose, such as warning, threatening, or signaling a compromise. When they were drinking with Long Feijun during the first half of the night, the rain had gotten increasingly weak, and the dark clouds in the sky had gradually thinned. Meng Chao and the young officers from the Red Dragon Army all believed that the rainy season was about to end and dawn would arrive soon. However, at some point in time, the rain had grown heavier and heavier, not to mention the pitter-patter of raindrops that fell on people like bullets. Just by looking at the roaring flood in the depths of Mist Mountain, they knew that it was still too early for this world to be completely calm. However, the cold raindrops had instead cooled Meng Chaos scalding brain. The path that he had found from the countless broken clues suddenly became clear. The human civilization and the monster civilization have been fighting for almost half a century. We both know very well that we are sworn enemies. There is no room for compromise or surrender between us. Any warning or threat will be useless. Meng Chao wiped the boiling rain off his face and calmly said, Under such circumstances, any information that the monster civilization revealed to us on their own initiative can only serve one purposeto mislead. Mislead us into believing that the monster civilization was only able to grow to where it is today because of Jin Qianxis influence. Mislead us into believing that the monster mastermind and Jin Qianxis brain remains have been tied together, and the two have long been integrated into one. It misled us into believing that as long as we killed a powerful existence that had fused with Jin Qianxis brain remains in the monsters lair, we would completely destroy the monster mastermind and obtain the final victory! But, is that really the truth, the whole truth? Meng Chao, you A surprised expression flashed across Lu Siyas face. She did not expect Meng Chaos mind to be so sharp. She reached out in the darkness. However, a force pulled her hand back. Of course, we wont believe the Bubble Messengers words. Lu Siya said after careful consideration, But all of this is consistent with the information weve analyzed from the brain. Other than you, so many Deity Realm experts, including me, have read a lot of information from the brain. Its enough to prove the relationship between the monster mastermind and Jin Qianxi. How do we explain that? I cant explain it. Thats another thing that shouldnt have happened and cant be explained at all. Why did the the monster mastermind leave such a complete micro brain for us to study and steal its memory? Even if the destruction of the monster civilization is inevitable, does the monster mastermind really lack the power to destroy its own brain and everything before the human beings charge into its lair? Chapter 875 - Another Micro Brain Perhaps, our attack was too fierce. Lu Siya tried to explain, First, the railway guns bombarded the area. Then, my grandfather and the others rushed into the monsters lair. The mastermind didnt have enough time to react. It didnt have time to destroy its own brain. This raises a new question. Why is the Hidden Mist Domains defense so weak? Even the final lair deep in the sinkhole didnt pose any decent resistance. It was as if the monster mastermind had given up on resisting. Meng Chao said, Yes, while we explored the Hidden Mist Domain, we entered the illusion that was created by the Supernatural Entity, the Tree of Wisdom, and experienced a rather thrilling adventure. However, such an adventure on such a scale was still too shabby for the final battle in the Monster War that had lasted for half a century. It was too beneath the monster civilizations dignity. Could it be that the war potential of the monster civilization has been exhausted long ago, and even the dying struggles can only reach such a level? Its not like that! We have found a lot of evidence in the Hidden Mist Domain. The green algae, which can replicate and move around terrifyingly, can gather into a Green Tide and surround the war machines of human beings, forming a terrifying green giant! A lot of immature ultimate bodies of Apocalyptic Beasts. As long as half of the resources were transferred to the other half, a few mature bodies with explosive combat ability could have been born! In fact, there was no need for complicated operations at all. As long as the remnants of the beast horde scattered throughout Monster Mountain Range were retracted back into the Hidden Mist Domain and hidden in the underground crevices, why couldnt they last for another ten days to half a month and cause a great deal of damage to human beings? Let alone ten days to half a month, even if the monsters are a little stronger and can last for another twenty-four hours, isnt it enough for the monster mastermind to destroy the brain that contains a large number of its secrets? Lu Siya was speechless. As his mind became excited, Meng Chaos face gradually turned from pale to red. On the other hand, Lu Siyas face turned from red to pale. We are sworn enemies! Meng Chao, who was fully immersed in the exhilaration of his mind, did not notice Lu Siyas change. He waved his fist heavily, When humans encounter a beast horde and run out of ammunition and food, they will definitely die. They know that they would rather die than give their precious flesh and blood to the monster. Since the monster mastermind has intelligence that surpasses humans, why would it give its living brain to humans unharmed? One must know that billions of years ago, it was the mother. It was a powerful existence that was on par with the ancient civilization. In its eyes, the people of Earth today should be a relatively low-level creature. They were no different from ants. Losing to a group of low-level creatures in the Battle of survival is already depressing enough, and you have to let these ants take away your brain, slice it into pieces, and steal your memories. To the monster mastermind, this is a hundred times more humiliating than total destruction! In any case, if I were the monster mastermind, I would have thought of a hundred ways to self-destruct. I would never let the human beings take away my brain and take away all my memories! That makes sense. Lu Siya could only say, So, whats your conclusion? My conclusion is Meng Chao took a deep breath and looked at the continuous lightning in the sky. His tongue was like thunder as he enunciated each word clearly, There is such a possibilitythe so-called victory of the Monster War was guided by the monster mastermind step by step. It deliberately lost to us. Similarly, the micro brain that seems to contain a large number of ancient mysteries and the origin of the monster civilization is not a trophy that we seized, but a gift that the monster mastermind gave usa gift like the Trojan Horse! Lu Siya shook her head slightly. She smiled somewhat helplessly. Are you kidding me? She tried her best to control the extremely weak trembling in her voice. Its possible to feign defeat in a small-scale battle, or even lose a battle on purpose. However, how is it possible to lose the entire battle on purpose and lose all of your army, nest, resources, and brain? Under normal circumstances, its indeed impossible. Meng Chaos voice was as sharp as a razor, Except for one situationunless the monster mastermind used its extraordinary intelligence and powerful computational ability to deduce the outcome of the monster war and realized that no matter what I did, I would definitely die. Sister Ya, let me ask you a question. When do you think the monster civilization went from prosperity to decline and headed for defeat? The battle at the periphery of Dragon City a year ago? Lu Siya pondered for a moment and shook her head, No, its too late now. It should be the Northern line attack, which is when we stopped the Red Radiance Jade tide from erupting underground on Raging Waves Mountain Range. From then on, as long as Dragon City doesnt make fatal mistakes, the monster civilization has no chance at all. Thats right. The northern front attack is indeed very crucial. Meng Chao suddenly changed the topic and said, But what if I tell you that even if we cant stop the red brilliant jade tide from erupting, even if the red dragon army is completely wiped out on the northern front battlefield, even if Dragon City suffers a heavy blow and cant recover its vitality for several years, we can still achieve the final victory in the Monster War? Lu Siya was stunned. What? Humans are an extremely tenacious race. We did not rely on luck or the efforts of a few lone heroes to survive all the way to this day in the other world. I believe that even if we suffered a heavy defeat on the northern front, we would never be unable to recover and sink into oblivion. Instead, we would erupt with a hundred times more courage and fighting strength in the face of an even more terrifying threat to our survival. Meng Chao said seriously, The monster mastermind woke up too late. It suffered too much damage during the ancient war, and it lost too much power during its trillions of years of sleep. No matter how crazily it stretched its tentacles and plundered resources, it was impossible to repair more than 10% of its active cells and turn back into a terrifying mother. Both of them are evolving crazily. They are becoming stronger and stronger in the bloody battle that has lasted for a long time. However, with the enhancement of spiritual energy training, rune machines, and genetic modification technology, human beings are evolving faster than the monster civilization. No matter what, we will win the final victory of this survival battle. Even if it is a miserable victory of killing 1,000 enemies and losing 800 to ourselves, it is meaningless for the monster mastermind that has been annihilated. Since the humans have won the northern offensive, at the latest, the battle at the periphery of Dragon City will be over. The monster mastermind should be very clear that it will definitely die. Since it will die either way, whats impossible for it to deliberately lose a war that it will definitely lose in exchange for a chance to survive? Lu Siya hesitated and said, How else do you think the monster brain can survive after surviving? I dont know. Meng Chao said, Perhaps, it has abandoned most of its body and only a small part of its living cells to escape in a way that we dont Know? Thats impossible. Lu Siya shook her head, The entire nest of the monster is made up of a giant ancient creature. The computational ability and combat ability of the monster mastermind depend on the operation of the entire body. After leaving a small part of the living cells of the body, even if it can survive, its computational ability and combat ability will plummet by a hundred times. It will be even worse than an ordinary monster But at least, its still alive. Meng Chao said, If its alive, theres hope. If its alive, its everything. Your imagination is too rich. Lu Siya frowned deeply and said, Do you really think that an ordinary piece of the flesh of an ancient beast can leave its body and live on its own? In the field of investigation, one does need to have a rich imagination, right? Perhaps, its not ordinary flesh, but Meng Chao paused for a moment and took a deep breath before he said, It is a brain. Brain? Lu Siyas pupils constricted for a moment before she burst into laughter. Hasnt the monster masterminds brain become our spoils of war? Thats right. One of the brains has indeed become our spoils of war. But who said that there is only one brain in the monster mastermind? Meng Chao said. The brain of the monster civilization was divided into the giant brain that occupied hundreds of meters and was responsible for thinking at the executive level, and the micro brains that were smaller than a fist and connected in an array were responsible for thinking at the decision-making level, Meng Chao said. In the ancient war, the mother at its peak had hundreds of micro brains that formed a matrix of micro brains to carry out highly complicated analysis and decisions in order to compete with the ancients However, the micro brains were all destroyed All of them were destroyed by the space-based orbital weapons of the ancients. Only the last micro brain was hidden deep underground and survived, Lu Siya said. Who said that? Who made such a judgmentthat only the last micro brain was left in the control of mankind? A frightened smile appeared on Meng Chaos face. It was the micro brain that told us that it was the only one left. Lu Siya fell into silence again. Meng Chao was silent for a long time, too. He listened carefully to the sounds of the mountain torrents breaking rocks, breaking trees, and filling up the ravines. I think that we have found the reason why the monster civilization did not destroy its brain and gave us the intact micro brain as a gift. Meng Chaos voice sounded like it came from the deepest part of the Ten Thousand Year Ice Cave. What if there was another micro brain? What if, when a micro brain was discovered and analyzed by us. When countless elites of Dragon City went into the ruins to cultivate crazily. When all the major forces of Dragon City were fighting over the heritage of the monster civilization. There is another micro brain lurking in the deepest part of Ruins No. 2, staring at us coldly. Chapter 876 - Stay Away From Me In the night sky, one lightning bolt after another rained down like a raging fire. Lu Siyas face was clouded by the lightning. She looked at Meng Chao calmly for a while. Then, she suddenly burst into laughter. A second micro brain? Are you kidding me? Shaking her head, she mumbled, The information we extracted from the micro computer is enough to prove that the space-based orbital weapons have dealt a devastating blow to the mother. Only a single seedling has fallen into our hands. Information can be tampered with or even fabricated. Even if the information is 100% true and comprehensive, as long as the order is adjusted, one thing can be twisted into another completely opposite thing. Since the Tree of Wisdom, the Supernatural Entity under the enemys command, can create a beautiful paradise that doesnt exist to confuse us, how hard can it be for the enemy to hide the existence of another micro-brain? But you have no evidence. All of this is just your speculation No, its just your imagination. Lu Siya gently put her hands on Meng Chaos shoulders again, and her tone became unusually gentle. Meng Chao, it seems that weve been training too hard and our nerves are too tense during this period of time, which is why we have all kinds of symptoms. Listen to Sister Ya. After we return to Dragon City, well rest well for a few days, recharge, and think more about our business and transactionsour future and the future of Dragon City are destined to be bright. Dont worry too much and be too sensitive. No, Sister Ya, you dont understand. The future of Dragon City is far from all light. Im trying my best to find the trigger from light to darkness Meng Chao said in a low voice, Indeed, I dont have any evidence. The 99% probability is just my imagination. But if theres a 1% probability, Im right. Dont you think its very scary? In the Earth era, there was an old saying, Wu and Yue are in the same boat. That is to say, even if enemies like the people of Wu and the people of Yue are irreconcilable enemies, once they are on the same boat and face the stormy waves, they have to work together to reach the other shore and save their lives. In the past decades, the monster civilization was like a surging river, a stormy wave that was enough to overturn the small boat that was Dragon City. It was precisely because of the monster civilizations existence that the survivors who had accumulated all kinds of conflicts and hatred in the bloody era at the beginning of the transmigration, where resources were scarce, order collapsed, and the law of the jungle ran, were able to put aside their past grudges, ignore differences, give up disputes, and move forward together. The monster civilization tried to destroy us, but unintentionally, they became the glue and even the shaping agent of Dragon Citys civilization. We made the monster civilization, and the monster civilization made us! But now, the monster civilization is doomed. We thought that we had conquered the surging river. The Wu people and the Yue people have all gone ashore. We are absolutely safe now! Therefore, everyone, from the leaders of the corporations, the Deity Realm warriors, to the ordinary warriors who have yet to awaken their extraordinary powers, have turned their attention to the monster civilizations legacy, the voice of Dragon Citys future, and the transformation of the external colonization mechanism. The structural contradictions that have been accumulated in the Dragon City for decades are erupting. If at this time, the monster civilization is not completely dead and still retains even 1% of its power, infiltrating the inner part of Dragon City with our unpredictable methods, dont you think that its really dangerous? There was another point that Meng Chao did not mention. Dragon Citys expansion would definitely not be as smooth as many citizens had imagined. The so-called iron flood, sweeping across the other world might have been the case in the early stages, but soon, Dragon City civilization would hit an iron plate. If Dragon Citys civilization and the indigenous civilization that had occupied the Other World for tens of thousands of years were to collide violently, the remaining power of the monster civilization would suddenly emerge from the darkness and attack from both inside and outside. That would be the most terrible disaster for Dragon City. Alright. Lu Siya realized that she could not convince Meng Chao no matter what. She coughed lightly and rubbed her glabella harder. She said helplessly, Then what are you going to do? I want to end my cultivation early and go back to Dragon City to find Battle God Lei Zongchao. I want to tell him my worries and let him analyze them together. As you know, I dont have any evidence, Meng Chao said. All the more reason for me to summon all the forces in the city to be on high alert again. Sister Ya, I think you should go back to the Lu family and talk to your grandfather about it, too. Senior Lu Zhongqi was a witness to the last battle. I think that as long as you tell him such a dangerous possibility exists, he will definitely find more loopholes and clues. Then, we can deploy more manpower and resources to conduct a more detailed and comprehensive inspection of Ruins No. 2 and the entire sinkhole. We can ensure that even a mutated snake, insect, rat, and ant cannot escape from us. Only then will it be safe. Dont worry. The cost of doing so is very high, Lu Siya said with a frown. No matter how high the cost is, it will be worth it to prevent the revival of the monster civilization. Meng Chao said, Besides, we were going to inspect Ruins No. 2 in the first place, because too many cultivators and researchers have been corrupted by mysterious forces. Some of them even turned into a giant beetle in their sleep! I highly suspect that the mutation of these people was caused by the lingering ghosts of the monster civilization. Therefore, we are not going to conduct a new inspection. We are just going to upgrade the inspection that we are already conducting. Also, everyone who has been in and out of Ruins No. 2 and has come into contact with the monster mastermind should have a more thorough, detailed, and rigorous inspection. I think thats the only way to be safe. Makes sense. Lu Siya seemed to agree with him. When are you going to return to Dragon City? Now. Meng Chao made a prompt decision. Since weve detected the suspicious points, we have to, of course, seize every second. We can go and look for your father first. Since you said that Uncle Lu is known as the gray fox, he will naturally be cautious and resourceful. I think he will be interested in the suspicious points that I have raised and send us back to the city before dawn. Sister Ya, what do you think? I think Cough, cough, I think Lu Siya began to cough. At first, it was just a few light coughs that tickled her throat. Very soon, the coughs interrupted her rhythm of speech. She coughed violently. Her entire body trembled from the coughing, and she bent down like a lobster. The saliva that she coughed out was surrounded by streaks of glittering blood. Meng Chao turned pale with fright. He sensed that Lu Siyas body temperature had risen by seven or eight degrees in just half a minute. Then it dropped to around thirty degrees in an instant. A normal persons body would never experience such temperatures. If it were a normal person, they would have gone into shock or even died by now. Sister Ya, whats wrong? Meng Chao hurried forward to help her up. He felt every fiber of Lu Siyas muscles twitching violently. It was strange. According to the perception of his vitality magnetic field, Lu Siya had apparently fallen into an invisible ice cave, and her body was losing heat rapidly. However, when Meng Chao touched her shoulder and arm, his palm was felt so hot that blisters almost appeared on it. It seemed that an invisible flame was strangely burning on her skin. I. . . dont know Lu Siya staggered a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. Bewilderment appeared on her face as she spoke intermittently. Its probably a side effect of spirit energy attacking the brain due to excessive training. Or perhaps, its the wind, rain, thunder, and lightning Her vitality magnetic field gradually turned from a calm pond into boiling magma. Even Meng Chao could feel that something was about to crawl out from the depths of her brain. Meng Chao stepped forward again, grabbed Lu Siyas hands, and injected a stream of spirit energy into her body in an attempt to resonate with her. Both of them had been baptized by the Blue Origin Crystal. The Blue Origin Crystal was the crystal with the strongest vitality. It was very effective in stimulating the growth of cells and promoting the healing of wounds. When both of their vitality magnetic fields converged and the spirit energy in their bodies resonated, their self-healing ability would be increased by three to five times. Most of a persons fatigue, diseases, poisons, and wounds could be healed without any medication. Yet, this time, no matter how much spirit energy Meng Chao injected into Lu Siyas body, it was like a clay ox entering the sea[1]. Im afraid that this is not a sign of mental derangement! Meng Chao frowned deeply. I told you not to train so hard. Do you really think that its that easy to break through the peak of Heaven Realm. Who told you to train so fast? Breaking through to a whole new realm is not as easy as eating and drinking. Lu Siya raised her head, and a self-mocking smile appeared on her pale face. Im Ahem, Im not going to lose to you! Arent we friends? Why are you competing with me? Meng Chao did not know whether to laugh or cry. He had been reborn at the end of the world, and he had been blessed by the Kindling. He was the chosen one. Sister Ya could have competed with anyone, but she had to compete with him. Why did she have to do this?! He raised his wrist and looked at his tactical watch. As expected, all the numbers and information on it were blinking crazily. Only the Signal Strength column was as calm as death. Tonight should be the last rainstorm of the rainy season. This was the most chaotic place in the planets magnetic field, and it had the most intense spirit magnetic interference in the entire Hidden Mist Domain. Of course, there was no signal, so there was no way to contact the outside world directly. No one would hear their voices in the raging storm and deafening thunder. Ill carry you down the mountain now. Meng Chao made a speedy decision. Ill go to the hospital and find someone strong enough to examine you! He reached out to pull Lu Siya. However, Lu Siya used the last of her strength and gave him a hard push. Then, she fell into the muddy water. Sister Ya, whats wrong? Meng Chao was stunned. I, I dont know Lu Siya looked at her hands in a daze. The confusion and pain on her face grew stronger. She murmured, I just think you should stay away from me as far as possible [1] Chinese idiom that means to vanish with no hope of returning. https://chinese.yabla.com/chinese-english-pinyin-dictionary.php?define=%E6%B3%A5%E7%89%9B%E5%85%A5%E6%B5%B7 Chapter 877 - Lu Siya’s Sudden Change! Her voice became softer and softer. Her eyelids gradually drooped. It looked like she was about to collapse on the ground and faint. However, she kept muttering, Run Run quickly The torrential rain tore her voice into pieces. It made her even more petite and haggard as she curled up in the mud. Meng Chao stepped forward and picked her up. She felt light and weightless in his arms. When she had been too proud of herself in her cultivation just now, Lu Siya had pushed her spirit energy to the maximum. She was charging forward like a Tyrannosaurus rex. Now that she had suffered the backlash of her spirit energy, she could only lean on Meng Chaos back like an octopus. Meng Chao sensed that her vitality magnetic field was extremely chaotic, causing her body temperature to fluctuate between thirty and forty-five degrees within half a minute. He did not dare to be negligent and sprinted down the mountain at full speed. Unfortunately, it was easier to go up the mountain than to go down. The next mountain, which had no path to begin with and had been washed into a mess by the flood and flow of debris, was even more difficult to climb up. Meng Chao shifted between the mountain torrents, broken trees, and falling rocks. As he leaped forward, it was inevitable that there would be bumps, and that led Lu Siya to moan in pain. It hurts My head hurts, theres something Lu Siya moaned. Hang in there, well be down the mountain soon! Meng Chao encouraged her. A voice Meng Chao, did you hear a voice? Lu Siya seemed to be hallucinating and falling into a dream, twisting and turning behind Meng Chao. What voice? Meng Chao asked casually. Evolution, the voice of evolution. Lu Siya was like an octopus that was tightly wrapped around him. She moved closer to his, ear and her silky voice entered his ears and eyes. Humans have their limits. Our evolution is too slow. Based on the normal path, it will be impossible for us to evolve to the level of the Ancients in another thousand years, ten thousand years, or even longer. The Ancients are far from being the most powerful existence in the world. They were all destroyed, werent they. Sister Ya, you Meng Chao was stunned for a moment. He suddenly realized that Lu Siyas voice and train of thought had become clear again. However, there was a subtle difference between her current words and the feelings she had in the past. Also, her body temperature, which had jumped up and down, had gradually stabilized. There was only a fluctuation of three to five degrees. We dont have time, Meng Chao. We dont have a thousand or ten thousand years to evolve slowly. The reboot is about to happen, and it has already happened, Lu Siya said gloomily Before everything becomes irreparable, Lu Siya said, we must evolve. We must evolve crazily at all costs to become an unprecedented life form that surpasses human beingsthe most perfect life form! That way, even if we are unable to avoid this catastrophe, we will still be able to survive. At the very least, our genetic inheritors unprecedented perfect life form will be able to No, Sister Ya. Arent you sick? Why are you still thinking about this? Meng Chao did not know whether to laugh or cry. Suddenly, he realized that something was wrong. Something was very wrong. Whoosh! A bright lightning bolt streaked across the sky. The projections of the surrounding mountains, rocks, and trees were all distorted into weird shapes, and they scattered in front of Meng Chao. Meng Chao also saw his and Lu Siyas shadows. He discovered that countless tentacles had grown out of his and Lu Siyas bodies. The tentacles were dancing in a weird way. Lu Siyas hair fell behind Meng Chao and clung to his ears, cheeks, neck, and chest. Meng Chao knew that Lu Siya liked clean and neat hairstyles. During cultivation, the vitality magnetic field would surge and stimulate the hair follicles. In turn, that caused the hair to grow, and the long hair would move on its own when there was no wind. However, after every cultivation, she would cut her long hair short, or at least twist it up. But now, her hair was growing recklessly like weeds in the Hidden Mist Domain. It was like a vine covered in green algae, giving Meng Chao a brand new, wild life force. Most importantly Every strand of Lu Siyas hair had turned green. It was like a living plant. Meng Chao was shocked. He turned his head subconsciously. He happened to see Lu Siyas half-smile and her blood-red eyes. At some point in time, her eyes had changed from black and white to crystal-clear rubies that looked like they had been carved out of Red Radiance Jade. No, they were not rubies but mines. There were two bottomless pits that seemed to lead all the way to the core of the Earth. In just half a second of looking at her, Meng Chao felt like his soul was about to be sucked in, and his body was about to be eaten by Lu Siya. Green hair! Red Eyes! An extremely devilish expression! At that moment, Lu Siya appeared to be a completely different person. No, she was not a human at all! Behind her, a crystal dragon, which was condensed from the sturdiest rocks and crystals and surrounded by the terrifying aura of an ancient vicious beast, had silently taken shape. Although there were no living eyes in its deeply sunken eye sockets, two clusters of faint blood-colored flames burned as it stared at Meng Chao without blinking. It was almost as if Lu Siya was staring at Meng Chao without blinking! Meng Chaos hairs stood on end. Before he had time to react, the crystal dragon had opened its bloody mouth and spurted sulfur like a volcano on a primitive planet. Then, it lunged at him! However, before it could get to Meng Chao and Lu Siyas heads, the two of them suddenly stopped. Another crystal dragon that was smaller in size rose up from the ground and crashed into the first seven-inch crystal dragon, knocking it away. Two eyeballs made of crystals were embedded in the eye sockets of this crystal dragon. Although it was equally ferocious, the depths of its eyes still shone with the last trace of rationality. Lu Siyas long green hair danced devilishly and turned into vines with sharp thorns. When it tried to pierce Meng Chaos heart at lightning speed, Meng Chaos heart was already in his hands. Fortunately, Lu Siya herself was the first one to grab her long hair. Sister Ya Meng Chao subconsciously pushed his vitality magnetic field to its limit. With the roars of tigers and dragons coming from his spine, spirit energy ripples burst out in all directions like shock waves, blowing Lu Siya away. Bolts of lightning that were more mournful than the previous ones illuminated the world that was completely different from usual under the torrential rain and the flash flood. Meng Chao saw an unbelievable scene. Lu Siyas face revealed an ambiguous expression that was difficult to distinguish between good and evil. Sometimes she would grit her teeth, sometimes her face was ferocious, sometimes she was smug, and sometimes she was furious. She clutched her crazy green curly hair with all her strength. She swayed as if she was drunk, and at the same time, she seemed to be fighting with an invisible enemy. Meng Chao soon realized that the invisible enemy was herself. The two crystal dragons that she had summoned behind her had completely opposite temperaments. One of them was domineering, while the other was brutal. They were fighting each other brutally and getting entangled. They kept biting and tearing off large pieces of rocks and crystals from each others bodies with their sharp claws and teeth. On the surface of the crystal dragons, there were also shining spirit tattoos that contained different offensive spirit and magnetic fields. They either used high-frequency oscillations to blast their opponents limbs into pieces, or used their own claws and teeth They had the ability to produce effects of frost, fire, and corrosion. They had both been summoned by Lu Siya, but they seemed to be irreconcilable enemies. Soon, they tore each other into pieces. Yet, they were reborn among the debris on the ground before they fought again. The battle between Lu Siya and herself had reached its climax. She stabbed her left hand into her rapidly rising chest as if she was trying to take out something hidden deep inside. But her right hand grabbed her left wrist at lightning speed. Terrifying veins bulged on both of her arms from the back of her hand to her shoulders. The veins on her left arm were normal red, while the veins on her right arm were, shockingly, greenish-black! Seeing how Lu Siyas right arm had transformed, Meng Chao had no reason to think that he had once watched a video of the man-eating pomfret exploring the Hidden Mist Domain. In the video, a member of the special man-eating pomfret team was corroded by the mysterious power in the Hidden Mist Domain, and the terrifying greenish-black blood vessels protruded from the surface of his body. At that time, the captain of the man-eating pomfret team had designed the video to lure the mysterious power to the arm of the member. Then, he raised his knife and chopped off the entire arm from his shoulder. In the end, the broken arm seemed to have gained life and turned into something like a scorpion or a spider! It was unknown when, but Lu Siya had also been corroded by the mysterious power in the depths of the jungle! However, her free will seemed to have not been completely suppressed yet. After more than ten seconds of hand-to-hand combat, no matter how hard her right arm tried to stop her, her left fist still landed heavily on her chest. Pu! Lu Siya spurted out a mouthful of blood. It was a mouthful of extremely thick and sticky blood. Even though it had left her body and landed on the ground, the blood was still hissing. Blood-red tentacles crawled out of the slowly squirming pool of blood and trembled slightly. After spurting out the strange blood, the red glow in Lu Siyas eyes faded slightly and she regained a little bit of consciousness. Nobody, no power, can control me. Whatever the hell you are, go to hell! Gritting her teeth, she raised her left arm again. Countless sharp stones were flying over from all directions. With the curling and molding of spiritual energy, they formed a gauntlet with a long, narrow blade on her left arm. The moment the gauntlet was formed, without any hesitation, Lu Siya turned the blade around and stabbed at her heart. However, her shoulder blades made a crisp cracking sound. The broken bones pierced into her flesh and stopped her movements. The blue-black veins on her right arm extended to her chest and her left arm like wildfire. Lu Siya could not move. After struggling for a while, she broke out in cold sweat. The red light in her eyes shone again and became deeper and deeper. Despair finally appeared on the Queen Bees face. What are you waiting for? She glared at Meng Chao and hissed, Hurry up and kill me! Chapter 878 - : Decisive Decisions Meng Chaos heart sank to the bottom. However, he did not hesitate at all. It was even less likely that he would not be able to make a move at that critical moment. After his return following the apocalypse, whenever he should be ruthless, he could be more ruthless than anyone else. Moreover, he had seen many explorers who had been corroded by mysterious forces in the ancient ruins. They had become neither human nor ghost, and their lives were worse than death. He and Lu Siya knew very well that death was often a kind of relief and even happiness. If he were to be corroded by mysterious forces, black mucus would ooze out of his body, and he would soon transform into a giant beetle. He would also lose all his ability to think and free will. He also hoped that Lu Siya would be by his side and give him a quick death. Therefore, before Lu Siya could finish her sentence, Meng Chao had already activated the nine dragons divine seal and poured surging spiritual energy into the boiling dragon veins, causing the raging dragons to all of them moved along his high spine to his limbs and bones. Boom! He punched Lu Siyas chest without any mercy. Mysterious and complicated spiritual patterns appeared on his arms, fingers, and palms respectively. Different spiritual patterns shone and combined into a destructive spiritual magnetic field, sending an explosive force directly into Lu Siyas heart. Lu Siya spat out another mouthful of sticky blood. She flew out like a kite with a broken string. Even the two crystal dragons, which were shaped by her will and controlled by her mind, showed signs of stiffening and collapsing. Meng Chao didnt move, but as soon as he made his move, it was like a flood that had burst out of a dam. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! He turned into a streak of light and coiled around Lu Siya, who had yet to land on the ground. Taking advantage of the fact that Lu Siya had nowhere to borrow strength from, he unleashed the continuous techniques of the Ultimate Stream to the maximum. In just a breath, he launched nearly a hundred attacks toward Lu Siyas vital points, he made Lu Siya float in the air again and again, unable to land on the ground at all. Of course, Meng Chao was very clear that an attack of this level would not be able to kill Lu Siya. After all, Lu Siya was a superhuman in the six-star Spirit Armor Realm, and she had even reached the peak of Heaven Realm. She was qualified to explore the mysteries of the Deity Realm. No matter how talented Meng Chao was, his combat ability was only comparable to that of a six-star Heaven Realm cultivator. In the end, he lacked the decisive strength to kill a cultivator at the peak of Heaven Realm in one strike. The most ideal result would be to heavily injure Lu Siya and knock her unconscious. As long as he could temporarily suppress the mysterious energy in her body, he would be able to send Lu Siya to the hospital in time, or he could find Long Feijun and Lu Fanghui to provide support. Lu Siya sensed Meng Chaos intention. A hint of approval flashed in her eyes. She took the initiative to cooperate with him, exposing her vital parts. This was especially so for the right side of her body, which was already covered in black-and-blue blood vessels. When her right arm wanted to block or summon the Crystal Dragon to stop Meng Chao, her left arm would cause trouble again and meet Meng Chaos attack. Although every heavy blow from Meng Chao would make her groan in pain. After the pain, however, she would moan happily. It was as if the excruciating pain could stimulate her mind, keep her awake and bright, and suppress the mysterious power that was drilling into her body. The two of them worked well together, and their minds were in sync. Accompanied by Meng Chaos heavy punches, the greenish-black power on Lu Siyas right half of her body was dispersed. The remaining greenish-black power seemed to be cornered, and it could only drill into her right arm. Mysterious and complicated jade-green spiritual patterns appeared on her right arm, as if it was a vivid, flat jungle painted on Lu Siyas arm. Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He thought of how the captain of the man-eating pomfret team dealt with the mysterious energy that was parasitizing his team members. He and Lu Siya looked at each other deeply. Lu Siya had seen the video, too. She immediately understood what he meant. Gritting her teeth, Lu Siya, who had the nickname of Queen Bee and was as ruthless to herself as anyone else, raised her right arm that was entangled by the mysterious energy. Break! Meng Chao Roared, and his blade broke through the speed of sound. On the blade, a cluster of spiritual energy that looked like a small sun exploded and turned into hundreds of golden arcs of electricity. It was the ultimate skill of Domineering Saber Jin Wanhao, Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. The saber that was surrounded by electric arcs slashed at Lu Siyas right shoulder mercilessly! For a powerhouse like Lu Siya, the loss of her entire right arm would certainly have a serious impact on her combat ability. However, even if all four of her limbs were broken, it was still better than being completely eroded by the mysterious power and turning into a monster that was neither human nor ghost. Meng Chao and Lu Siya had already reached a consensus through eye contact. Meng Chaos Golden Saber was about to cut off Lu Siyas right arm that was enveloped by the greenish-black aura. Ah! Lu Siya screamed inhumanely deep down her throat. Her green hair, which was as messy as weeds and vines, suddenly grew several meters long and entangled Meng Chaos saber. If Meng Chao had used the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, Lu Siyas hair would not have been able to block his slash no matter how much it had been strengthened by the mysterious power. Unfortunately, Tonight was only for training. Meng Chao was carrying a Thunder Sabera victory commemorative edition produced by his own company! Although it was an upgraded version specially produced to commemorate the great victory in the Monster War, the materials were extremely generous. However, no matter how generous it was, it could not be compared to the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. At this moment, Meng Chaos spirit energy was as dense as that of many experts in the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. Naturally, his full-force attack was not something that the Thunder Saber could withstand. When his speed was pushed to the maximum, the tip of the saber could not help but tremble slightly. The flawless path of the saber was even thinner than a strand of hair. The mysterious power lurking in Lu Siyas body keenly caught the movement of the hair. The entanglement of the long green hair further buffered and dispelled the terrifying destructive power of Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash through the method of using softness to counter hardness. At the same time, the entanglement also wrapped around Lu Siyas left arm, waist, and strong legs. No matter how hard she struggled, she still fell backward in a strange zombie-like posture. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Meng Chao cut off countless strands of green hair and sent them flying into the air, turning gray in an instant. It was as if their vitality had been sucked dry, withering and fading away. The thunder-like battle blade struck Lu Siyas right shoulder with unstoppable force. However, because of the deviation of the path of the blade and the interference of the long green hair, it was 0.5 centimeters lighter than Meng Chao had expected. The blade brushed past Lu Siyas shoulder blade. The golden electric arc had severely torn her tendons and muscles. However, it was unable to completely separate the mysterious power from Lu Siya. Meng Chao snorted coldly and slammed his legs onto the ground like a rocket. He rushed forward like a hungry tiger pouncing on a sheep, sending Lu Siya flying hundreds of meters away in an instant. He took the opportunity to tear apart the entanglement of the long green hair and raised the saber high again. This time, he had grasped the characteristics of the Thunder Saberthe victory commemorative edition. From the weight, the length, the center of gravity, and the materials of the monsters mixed with metal, they all turned into mysterious and complicated information flows that flowed into his brain and merged perfectly with the fatal strike that he was about to unleash. However, when Lu Siya was sent flying more than a hundred meters away and crashed heavily into a green rock protruding from the rock wall, the seemingly solid rock shattered and collapsed. Rumble! On the rock wall, tens of millions of tons of mudslides swept down like thousands of soldiers and horses. Lu Siya was instantly engulfed by them and disappeared without a trace. What was worse was that even Meng Chao could not escape the impact of the debris flow, and he was caught in the surging and sticky flood. Meng Chao struggled desperately. He tried to condense his spiritual energy into wings and control the balance and direction in the turbid flow. But the debris flow was different from the dozens of debris flows that he had encountered when he went up the mountain. Not to mention that it was more rapid and fierce, there were more dangers in the debris flow, too. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A lot of falling rocks and broken wood collided with each other in the debris flow. Then, like the fangs of a monster, they lunged at Meng Chao. With great difficulty, Meng Chao waved his thunderous battle saber and shattered them one by one. However, he felt that the debris flow was filled with chaotic spirit energy, as if ten thousand invisible hands were pulling him desperately. Every swing of his saber was a hundred times more laborious than a normal battle. Soon, Meng Chao felt that he was stuck in a swamp and could not move at all. However, at this moment, several undercurrents were rushing toward him at a high speed. What is this? Meng Chaos pupils constricted to the maximum. He curled his body as hard as he could and narrowly missed the first undercurrent. However, a rock dragon made of falling rocks and broken wood was rushing out of the debris flow. No, not just one, but four rock dragons were lurking in the debris flow, waiting for an opportunity to launch a hidden and fatal attack on Meng Chao. Sister Ya Meng Chao was burning with anxiety. Manipulating rocks was Lu Siyas specialty. The debris flow contained a lot of soil and rock components, which made it easier for her to create rock snakes and rock dragons. However, under normal circumstances, Lu Siya would never kill Meng Chao. However, the four rock dragons seemed to have just been summoned. Their eye sockets were deep, and they were like crystal dragons that were surging with dim phosphorescence. Their bodies were surrounded by a primitive and hungry aura. It was obvious that they were not summoned by Lu Siya, but by the mysterious force lurking in her body. After the impact and devouring of the debris flow, Lu Siya had been completely controlled by the mysterious force! Meng Chao didnt know whether the appearance of the mudslide was a coincidence or not. Or was it the mysterious power lurking in Lu Siyas body that could mobilize the magnetic field of the planet, control the microclimate in the surroundings, and bring reinforcements such as the mudslide. If it was the latter, the power was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Run! Meng Chao made a prompt decision and changed his tactical purpose. He changed from helping Lu Siya expel the mysterious power that invaded her body to escaping death from the hunting of the mysterious power. The mysterious power was extremely terrifying. He could not fight it with his courage alone. Only by running to the foot of the mountain and finding more powerhouses, mobilizing the corporations elite troops and the Red Dragon Army, and surrounding the entire Mist Mountain, could he hope to destroy it completely. And this was also the only way to save Lu Siya. Chapter 879 - The Demonic Extraterrestrial Flower However, it was not easy to escape. The other party seemed to sense Meng Chaos intentions. It had also apparently taken advantage of the precious opportunity, when Meng Chao and Lu Siya had been struggling in the mudslide, to successfully devour Lu Siyas entire soul and obtain 100% control over her body. From the darkness deep within the mudslide, a victorious laugh echoed. In the blink of an eye, the situation had been reversed. The hunters and their prey had swapped places. The four rock dragons pounced on Meng Chao ferociously. It appeared that they had been endowed with the characteristics of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. No matter how hard Meng Chao hacked at them, their heads would regrow time and time again. With the continuous replenishment of the debris flow, they would be able to condense a brand-new head with a mouth full of blood and fangs. Boom! After the one hundred and fourth slash that was infused with destructive spirit energy, the thunderous battle saber that was full of spider web cracks finally shattered, leaving only the hilt and the blade that was several centimeters long in Meng Chaos hand. The four rock dragons launched an overwhelming attack. Although they failed to break through Meng Chaos defense that was crossed over his arms, they stirred up enormous whirlpools in the debris flow. The whirlpools tore at each other, causing Meng Chao to taste the feeling of the world spinning and his head spinning. He had to be like a rocket breaking free from gravity, burning all his fuel crazily. Only then could he barely get his head out of the mudslide and breathe in the air that was too fresh and gave off a strong fishy smell. On the mudslide, the torrential rain was so heavy and the mountain torrents were so fierce that Mist Mountains entire spirit magnetic field was chaotic like a super storm. Meng Chao felt that the lower half of his body, which had fallen into the mudslide, was like a small fish caught in a whirlpool. The upper half of his body, which was exposed above the water, was like a startled bird that had its wings broken in the storm and was dizzy. The upper and lower half of his body were twisted clockwise and counterclockwise by two astonishing strange forces, which made his spine, which was as strong as a flood dragon, feel a sharp pain as if it had been shattered. He suspected that in the next second, he would be twisted into two parts by the violent force of nature, and his internal organs would be scattered all over the ground. Meng Chao spat out blood, and his vision gradually blurred. It was as if a mudslide had poured into his brain, and darkness was about to engulf the entire world. He could only bite the tip of his tongue and swallow the blood. Relying on the hundreds of thousands of contribution points that he had accumulated with great difficulty, he kept exchanging them for healing energy, stimulating the torn cells to grow and heal again and again. Only then could he endure the next time, the more vicious and painful tearing. Just like that, he struggled in the mudslide for an unknown amount of time. He also did not know how many times he had smashed the four rock dragons with his fists, kicked them with his feet, and even bit them with his teeth. The tearing force that could shatter ones body and bones gradually dissipated like the receding tide. Meng Chao could finally regain control of his body bit by bit. After wiping away the five kilograms of mud that had smeared his face, he found that he had been swept halfway up the mountain by the mudslide, into a slightly calmer col. It was the place where he had once rested when he had gone up the mountain, where he could overlook the intersection of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. The four rock dragons that had been biting on him, smashing, kicking, and biting him countless times had all disappeared. Perhaps, they had finally exhausted the bizarre life force that their creator had bestowed upon them and died. However, Meng Chao was not happy at all. It was not only because his body was covered with wounds scratched by sharp branches, rocks, and crystal fragments. The wounds that had been soaked in the debris flow for too long, lost too much blood, and turned white, could not be healed in a short time no matter how hard they were repaired. His bones and joints seemed to have been crushed by a 10,000-ton hydraulic press and were randomly glued together with solid glue. With just a slight movement, Meng Chao felt an intense pain that made him want to roll on the ground and cry for his parents. It was not just because his body was empty. All his spirit meridians, including the dragon meridians, were like earthworms that had been dried by the sun. He could not even straighten them up, let alone expand them several times and spurt out scorching power. And because.. He saw an unbelievable scene. It was only one or two hours away from going up the mountain. The platform that he used to rest on had completely changed its appearance. A large amount of green grass, shrubs, and vines grew on the originally dark mountain rock. The soil that had been washed clean by the storm was replaced by large patches of moss, fungus blankets, and algae. The carpet that looked like a green ocean was covered with colorful flowers. There were also a large number of strange plants that Meng Chao, who was the reaper, could not even name. They were growing crazily under the crazy rain. It was like a miniature forest that was small but full of vitality. The heavy rain, mountain torrents, lightning no power could stop the fungi, spores, and plants in the miniature forest from releasing the thickest, most surging, and most wonderful vitality. Such life force made Meng Chao feel cold all over his body, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. That was because he recognized two of the most iconic creatures. The first was the Green Tide. It possessed an incomparably terrifying ability to divide, reproduce, and heal itself. It could even cover the high-voltage electric towers of humans, manipulate steel, and turn into the terrifying algae of the green giant. The second was the Blood Flower. The old enemy of the people of Dragon City could turn the originally extremely terrifying monster into an undead creature that was ten times more terrifying. A sparkling Green Tide A bright red Blood Flower It swayed to its hearts content in the fierce wind and rain, stretching its limbs. And in the middle of the Green Tide, the Blood Flower, and all sorts of frantically growing etherealized plants, was a huge flower bud. The flower bud, which was more than three meters in diameter, was entangled by countless blood vines. It looked like a giant bug pupa or the egg of an Apocalyptic Beast. However, it was growing, expanding, and splitting hundreds of times faster than a regular bug pupa or a beast egg. When Meng Chaos eyes fell on the giant flower bud, cracking noises were already echoing inside it. Clusters of crimson and emerald-green spores were spurting out like mist. This is the aura of the Apocalyptic Beasts! Meng Chaos pupils constricted into two slightly quivering light spots. He had smelled similar auras before. In the depths of the nest of the monsters, in the crystal clusters that gave birth to the ultimate Apocalyptic Beasts, on the undeveloped remains of the ultimate Apocalyptic Beasts. However, the aura in front of him was a hundred times more intense than that of the immature bodies that were not born yet. It was so intense that it did not look like any Apocalyptic Beast that humans had ever seen. Instead, it was the combination of all the Apocalyptic Beasts. It was an existence that could be compared to the ancient beasts that had once charged toward the orbital space station of the Ancients in the ancient era. Meng Chao instantly realized something. It was not that he had escaped from the mudslide and escaped to the shore. It was the mysterious force hidden in the debris flow that had brought him to this mini forest that was a hundred times scarier than the debris flow! He wanted to jump back into the debris flow. As soon as he exerted force on his hands and feet, the soil beneath him became as soft as quicksand, sinking him deep into it. Hundreds of seemingly slender and feeble green seedlings crawled out of the quicksand near his hands and feet. They grew crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, wrapping around his limbs in an instant. The green seedlings were covered in sharp sawteeth and sharp thorns that could not be seen with the naked eye. They were deeply embedded in his flesh and blood, sucking his blood and spirit energy quickly. Stimulated by his flesh and blood, they kept expanding and were about to be embedded into his body. Meng Chao struggled desperately, but the more he struggled, the more excited the green seedlings became. After much difficulty, four streams of scorching spirit flames were condensed and burnt the green seedlings that were wrapping around his limbs. The enormous flower bud in front of them had already exploded in a series of crackling sounds like firecrackers. Its shell had been split into eight petals. Each petal carried a pattern that was even more gorgeous than the wings of the ghost eye golden-winged flame bug. It spread out and covered the entire miniature forest. The petals were as thin as the wings of a cicada. They were crystal-clear and soft as if they were boneless, covering the entire miniature forest with a layer of mysterious gauze. It made the green tide, the blood-patterned flowers, and all the etherealized plants appear even more devilish, mysterious, and gorgeous. The color was so intense that it could not be described with words. It was simply like a extraterrestrial demonic flower that flew from the depths of the universe on a meteorite. In the middle of the blossoming extraterrestrial demonic flower, Lu Siya seemed to have just woken up from a long hibernation. She leaned lazily on the throne made of the interwoven pistils of the fluorescent flowers. She rested her chin on one hand and pondered quietly. Then, she yawned slightly. Then, she stretched herself comfortably. Then, she stood up from the center of the extraterrestrial demonic flower calmly. She narrowed her eyes and allowed the storm and Rolling Thunder to hit her face and body hard. She felt and enjoyed the brand-new world to her hearts content. The corners of her mouth curled up into a satisfied smile. In the end, she glanced at Meng Chao with a half-smile. Meng Chaos heart instantly froze and shattered. This was not the Lu Siya he knew. The Sister Ya in front of him had even longer green hair. It was like a green waterfall that poured all the way to her feet, covering all the vital parts of her body and condensing into something between a flexible combat suit and a rigid armor. It not only provided a powerful defense and combat enhancement. It also outlined her already undulating figure, which was even more soul-stirring. Moreover, these things, which were unknown whether they were hair, armor, or weapons, seemed to have their own lives. With Lu Siyas every frown, smile, and breath, her long green hair was also moving and growing in a strange rhythm. It went around her tall chest, her soft waist, and her round crotch, it went around her muscular legs, her delicate ankles, her almost perfect arches, and her ten toes. It went into the ground under her feet, and the Green Tide, red flowers, vines, etherealized plants the entire mini forest it all blended together perfectly. One could not help but have a terrifying thoughtLu Siya and the entire mini forest were her complete body! Chapter 880 - Rebirth in Blood Chapter 880: Rebirth in Blood Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In her long, green hair, there were some colorful flowers, spores, and little mushroom-like creatures growing out. They were reminiscent of small and exquisite headdresses. At that moment, Lu Siya resembled the incarnation of a forest more than the elven queen in Meng Chaos memories from his previous life. However, under the long green hair, her red blood-red eyes diluted the tranquility and peace that the jungle should have, leaving only natural selection and the cruelty of the law of the jungle. Even so, her blood-red eyes were not like the red eyes of many monsters. The pupils and whites of her eyes merged together and turned into a turbid and brutal scarlet. They resembled crystal balls that had been carved by the sacred hands of a master after decades of hard work and sacrifice. They were red crystals with over a hundred different layers of textures and lusters that nested together. Plus, they constantly emitted a lively and profound light. It was as if her eyeballs could exchange astronomical information with Meng Chao with just a glance.. There were also strands of mysterious and complicated blood-colored spirit tattoos around the corners of her blood-red eyes. They did not have the slightest sense of terror and brutality. Instead, they were like very special moles of tears, which instead increased the owners soul-stirring and unique demonic beauty. The most fatal thing was her temperament. In the past, although Lu Siya had been very strong and an outstanding figure among the third generation of Dragon Citys wealthy families Compared with her father, Gray Fox Lu Fanghui, who was the backbone of the second generation, she remained lacking in some aspects. Not to mention, she was still far from being qualified in comparison to Battle God Lei Zongchao and her grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, who were the strongest of the first generation powerhouses in Dragon City. Knowing this, Lu Siya could not help but burn with ambition. She had worked harder and harder to cultivate. However, haste makes waste. While her strength and influence had advanced rapidly, she would inevitably attract a lot of enemies and leave a lot of hidden dangers. In a word, her ambition was greater than her ability. Sometimes, she would be impatient and even become the captive of her ambition. The nickname, Queen Bee was both a recognition of her past efforts and a hindrance to her future development. Before him, Lu Siyas impetuous and sharp-edged aggressiveness, as well as impatient desire for victory, which Meng Chao was once very familiar with, vanished into thin air. It was as if Lu Siya had gone through thousands of years of baptism, washing away the pungent smoke and fire all over her body. She became calm and at ease. However, as long as one saw her shining blood-red eyes, one would realize that she had not really given up all her ambitions. On the contrary, her ambitions were a hundred times more inflated than they were in the past. At that moment, Lu Siya had become more confident than Meng Chao Confident that sooner or later, the entire world would belong to her. No power could stop her footsteps. If that was the case, what was the point of being so aggressive? The cat had already caught the mouse and was lazily playing with it. It did not need to show any further aggressiveness. Therefore, although Meng Chao was very close to her Lu Siya did not immediately rush forth to play with him. Instead, she turned her face and looked at the edge of the mini jungle with interest. There was a slightly raised mound of soil. She stared at it intently, as though she was an expert in plants and animals who had discovered a brand-new species. Meng Chao, on the other hand, was enveloped by an almost solidified power. Even if he tried to move his toes by a millimeter, he would feel a piercing pain. He could only gasp for breath and use his contribution points as fast as he could to repair his body, accumulate strength, and prepare a new trump card. At the same time, he followed Lu Siyas gaze and observed the mound, trying to find out what it was that interested her so much. The mound seemed ordinary. It was covered in a large amount of soil that had been washed away by the flood. After the continuous heavy rain, it had turned into smelly mud a long time ago. Lu Siya raised her eyebrows. Immediately, dozens of green sprouts drilled out from around the mound. Like dozens of tiny mechanical arms, they used the most delicate techniques to dig up the mud that covered the mound. It was then that Meng Chao clearly saw that the so-called mound was actually the remains of snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Although humans had occupied the Hidden Mist Domain and killed and captured most of the monsters, it was impossible for them to completely destroy the monsters. It was also obviously impossible for them to entirely destroy small beasts such as snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Besides, they should not be completely wiped out either. Otherwise, it would affect the ecological balance of the Hidden Mist Domain and even the entire Monster Mountain Range. That was especially so when dense mist shrouded the place all year round, and the spirit magnetic field was chaotic. It was difficult for drones to fly there, and it was also tough for mechanized troops to launch large-scale operations on Mist Mountain. There were still a large number of small and weak snakes, insects, rats, and ants that did not pose a threat to humans but were good at burrowing. They had temporarily escaped the pursuit of humans. However, they could not escape the devastating disaster brought about by the torrential rain and the flash flood. The nests of many snakes, insects, rats, and ants had been destroyed. They had also been swept away by the flood and mud flow, torn apart by the rapid current and the gravel in the mud, and their remains were scattered everywhere. This was the lowest place on the mountainside. A few days ago, there had been a flood or a few waves that had hit the place, bringing with it a large number of snake, insect, rat, and ant carcasses. Meng Chao estimated that there were at least a hundred snake, insect, rat, and ant carcasses there. However, because all the carcasses were in pieces, their rotten, black, twisted, and severely rotten limbs were all fused together. Even if he activated his super vision, he could not count how many carcasses there were. He did not understand why Lu Siya was so interested in the carcasses that could be seen everywhere. Lu Siya studied them attentively for a long time. Like an overly curious child, she squatted down and leaned over to look. Then, a tuft of long green hair curled up on her head and reached for the pile of carcasses. As her hair extended, the outer layer of green peeled off, revealing the thin blood-red core inside. It turned out that her hair was not green, but blood-red. The green part was just a strange cell that wrapped around it and had the characteristics of both plants and animalsthe Green Tide. Hundreds of long blood-red strands pierced deeply into the mud on the ground and then into the rotten pile of carcasses, entangling every broken snake, insect, rat, and ant. With a flick of her finger, Lu Siyas long red hair broke into pieces. As if they had independent life, they all crawled into the snake, insect, rat, and ant carcasses. Then, a horrifying scene played out! The carcasses, which had been dead for several days and smashed into pieces by the flood, were highly decomposed. Yet, they seemed to be injected with a brand new life force by Lu Siya. Supported by the red threads that looked like blood veins, they swayed and stood up one after another! The broken limbs of different snake, insect, rat, and ant species were pieced together, like toys carefully made by a master of horror. Wisps of scarlet blood shot out from the joints of the stitched monsters and the holes where their facial features should have been. It looked like balls of demonic flames were burning on their bodies. They waved their deformed blade limbs and danced wildly, enjoying their brand-new life. They formed a circle around Lu Siya and worshiped her as if they were saluting their creator and ruler with the highest respect. Lu Siyas face was filled with joy and relief. She reached out and picked up a spider with a mouse head and a scorpion tail from the mud. She stared at it for a long time, like a naughty child admiring her first carefully polished toy. Then, she carefully placed the monster back into the group of dancing monsters. Suddenly, something strange happened. The monster that had just been put back was suddenly attacked by the other monsters. After it was torn into pieces, its attackers suffered the same fate. All the undead creatures that Lu Siya had just resurrected began to kill each other in the cruelest manner! The battle between the undead creatures was a hundred times crueler, uglier, and more terrifying than the fierce battle between humans and monsters. The bodies of these stitched monsters contained large amounts of Blood Flower spores, and they all had the ability to drain the last bit of their vitality, split cells, as well as quickly heal themselves. Their self-slaughter was like a spectacular battle between the undead, who had already died once or even countless times in the deepest parts of hell. Lu Siya watched with great interest. Dozens of undead creatures fought until only one was left. In the end, the winner treated all the carcasses of the losers as trophies and dragged them to the deepest part of the mini jungle. The sound of biting could be heard from the depths of the jungle. Lu Siya was finally satisfied. She clapped lightly for the winner and stood up. She had squatted for too long and stood up too fiercely. It was as if the wound on her shoulder had been pulled. The long and narrow wound left by Meng Chaos powerful chop was still in her right shoulder. Even though his blade had not been able to completely cut away the mysterious power lurking in Lu Siyas right arm The destructive power contained in the blades glow, which originated from Meng Chao, was still deeply embedded in her bone. It kept disrupting Lu Siya, preventing her wound from healing for a long while. Lu Siya frowned slightly in pain. She turned her head and glared at Meng Chao as she complained to him, It hurts! She was complaining. Yet, there was no anger or hatred on her face. Red threads that looked like Blood Flower spores burrowed out of her wound and pulled the two sides of the wound together like surgical sutures. The armor that was as thin as cicadas wings, which was made of long green hair on her chest, also moved over and covered the wound perfectly. Meng Chao looked at Lu Siyas shoulder and chest. He swallowed hard. He wanted to run away. But his two legs were nailed to the dangerous mud like nails. Why are you trying to run? Lu Siya smiled like a man-eating flower. Her blood-red eyes shone as she said, I dont blame you. On the contrary, I admire you more and more! When you realized that something was wrong with me, you made a prompt decision and tried to kill me without hesitation. You didnt dither at all. Such ruthless methods and decisive temperament dont make you look like a younger brother in his early twenties. As expected of the one and only genetic inheritance partner, whom Ive personally selected! Chapter 881 - Complete Enlightenment In the face of Lu Siyas burning gaze Meng Chao felt as if he had been stripped naked and everything could be seen at a glance. He shuddered deeply. He immediately came to his senses and struggled to break free from the humid and hot energy that was like a miasma in the jungle. He roared angrily, Shut up! Youre not Sister Ya at all. What exactly are you?! Of course Im Lu Siya. Lu Siya stretched her limbs and enjoyed her graceful body as much as she could. She enjoyed the pleasure of using this Spirit Sensors body to stimulate her vitality magnetic field and resonate with the planets magnetic field. She smiled and said, My emotions, my memories, and my thoughts are all the same as they were in the past. I havent forgotten the deal between us. If you say that Im not Lu Siya, then who am I? A monster that has taken over Sister Yas body. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and paused for a moment before he raised his voice again. No, maybe this is not Sister Yas body at all. This body has been filled with Green Tide and Blood Flowers and turned into a terrifying existence like an undead creature. This is not a human body at all. Your definition of human is too narrow. Lu Siya played with her green hair and waved her fingers. If Im not mistaken, you were planning to cut off my entire right arm from my shoulder just now, werent you? If your plan really succeeds and saves me, how are you going to treat my injuries? It will be nothing more than surgery, cleaning the wound and installing a mechanical prosthesis. Chances are that dozens of weapons will be embedded in the mechanical arm. I dont think that you would regard Lu Siya as an alien if she had one or two mechanical arms. Why is it that you are so repelled by the marvelous creatures that are growing inside of me right now? Compared with rigid mechanical arms, these creatures are carbon-based creatures. They are our kind, arent they? The word kind made Meng Chaos heart freeze again. He was sure that he could not wake the green-haired, blood-eyed Lu Siya up with just words. Meng Chao thought about countermeasures nervously. On the one hand, he had to stall for time and exchange contribution points to recover his valuable combat endurance. On the other hand, he had to find the opponents weakness and accumulate more trump cards for the upcoming battle. There must be a weakness. Meng Chao thought quickly. Although my opponent looks calm and confident, if Im not wrong, it was caught off guard, so it has hastily accepted the challenge. In fact, it was not prepared to expose herself and to completely fall out with me tonight! The reason was simple. It did not matter who the other party was. The best choice was to continue hiding in Lu Siyas body and wait for her to break through Deity Realm before revealing itself. The fact that the other party had affected Lu Siyas mind, talked to Meng Chao about the deal, as well as the tight binding and the genetic inheritance, he knew that it did not want to fall out with him so early. Although Meng Chao was a tough man with iron bones, lofty aspirations, and little closeness to women Considering Dragon Citys future for the sake of several dozen million people from Earth and the fact that Sister Yas kind gesture was difficult to refuse It was not entirely impossible for him to agree to the deal. As long as he waited patiently until the boat was already set, the other party would be able to find at least a hundred people. It would be a better opportunity to fall out than to reveal its true form tonight. If it were to reveal its true form now, even if it could kill Meng Chao, how would it deal with the trouble at the foot of Mist Mountain? The other party wasnt willing to reveal its true form so soon. Some unexpected factor forced it to reveal its true form. However, there was only me and Sister Ya at the peak of Mist Mountain just now. There were no accidents at all. We only chatted for a while before Meng Chaos eyes froze. The cold wave that originated from the depths of his heart spread to his chest, his limbs, and then his bones. I know what you are. Meng Chao stared at the other party and enunciated each word clearly. You are the secret weapon that the monster civilization sacrificed almost all their armies to protect; you are the last 1% of the monster mastermind that has yet to be completely destroyed; you are the second micro brain that has parasitized Lu Siyas body! Boom! Those last words were uttered. A deafening roar came from Meng Chaos brain, and dazzling golden rays blossomed. Then, the golden rays condensed into rows of shining words. [Mystery of the Supernatural Entities progress +1%, current total progress 100%. Congratulations, Fire Relayer for completing the chain mission, Mystery of the Supernatural Entities. [The last Supernatural Entity has finally appeared. Your game will determine Dragon Citys future. [Mission Reward: Calculating [Increase in Contribution Points: Calculating] What is this? Meng Chaos heart was in turmoil. He knew that he had guessed correctly. Who would have thought that the last Supernatural Entity would be hiding in Lu Siyas body! No wonder the Kindling kept reminding him, The final answer is right in front of you. Was Lu Siya not in front of his eyes every day? Moreover, this was also the first time Meng Chao had encountered a situation where the contribution points and rewards were not directly displayed after the completion of a mission. Instead, the golden light kept flashing, and he was immersed in the time-consuming calculations. It seemed that this final Supernatural Entity would have an extremely profound impact on Dragon Citys future and even the apocalypses arrival. It would set off a chain reaction that even the Kindling could not calculate so quickly. Another part caught Meng Chaos attention. Your game will determine the future of Dragon City? Why did the Kindling use such an elegant word like game instead of battle, fierce battle, melee, bayonet fight, great battle, and so on? Is the Kindling reminding me that Im absolutely no match for this Lu Siya right now? Is it best to run away? As long as I can escape, it will be the greatest victory? Dozens of battle plans flashed through Meng Chaos mind instantly. His eyes, on the other hand, were strengthened by the golden glow of completing the mission. However, his gaze resembled a whistling bullet that pierced through the opponents blood-red eyes. A subtle stiffness appeared in Lu Siyas effortless smile. At the next second, her eyes shone with a mixture of surprise and wonder. She clapped for Meng Chaos gaze. Meng Chao, do you know that every time I hear your wonderful ideas and see your amazing actions, Im always in a dilemma? Lu Siya said with a serious face, On one hand, Im naturally happy that youre so amazing, because it means that I have a discerning eye and that our cooperation will be more pleasant. On the other hand, you seem to be too amazing to bear. Im really worried that I wont be able to keep up with you one day. Besides, many times, being too amazing and too smart is not necessarily a good thing. Only by living in the same world as the light and even being a little muddle-headed can one live to be a hundred years old! To be honest, I really didnt want to appear in front of you in this manner so early. Originally, we were supposed to continue fighting side by side and advancing together. We were supposed to carried out our will and ideals in Dragon City and even in the entire Other World. I would have helped you without reservation and share the marvelous power. We would have both broken through Deity Realm and evolved into a stronger, more perfect, and more advanced life form. Of course, its not too late now. We can still join hands and conquer the world together like in the past. You dont have to worry or be afraid at all. No matter what happens, Im still me, and Im still Lu Siya. Why would I harm you? No, youre not Sister Ya. Meng Chao shook his head and firmly said, Youre a monster like Vortex. Dont compare me to a low-level life form like Vortex. You cant possibly understand how wonderful I feel right now. Lu Siyas hair swayed gently. The entire mini jungle rustled. All the living beings submitted to her will, and she enjoyed everything. She sighed contentedly and said with a smile, Theres one thing that youre wrong about. Its not that the last power of the monster mastermind is residing in Lu Siyas body but that weve perfectly fused together. Im still Lu Siya. Its just that Ive inherited the most important legacy and spirit of the monster civilization. Im Lu Siya, who has a deeper understanding of the monster civilization and used the power of the monster civilization to help Dragon Citys civilization become stronger. Thats not what you said earlier on. Meng Chao spoke coldly. Sister Ya was clearly very resistant to this power and would rather die than be swallowed by it. She even worked with with me to cut off her own arm and expel this d*mn power from her body. It wasnt until you controlled the mudslide and swallowed the real Lu Siya that you took the opportunity to suppress her will and take over her body Its all your fault. Lu Siya curled her lips and said, I wanted to use a gentler and more stable method to slowly achieve the perfect fusion of the two life forms. Who told you to be so smart and guess 90% of the truth? You even wanted to spread the news and tell Battle God Lei Zongchao and everyone else. Though, they might not believe you. Even if they did, they might not be able to find any clues either. But in the end, it was still a problem. Therefore, I had no choice but to use such a simple and crude method to speed up the fusion. In the beginning, it was a little painful, but I resisted it very much. After all, how could the wisdom of mortals understand such a powerful existence like the mother? But now, I have completely understood. I understand how lucky it is to be able to merge with the last living fragments of the mother. I understand that only by joining hands with the strong and powerful monster civilization can the Dragon City civilization be saved. I understand how dangerous and glorious the endless road in front of Dragon City is. I know where this great journey will lead! Chapter 882 - A Win-Win Situation for Humans and Monsters Lu Siyas voice was getting louder and louder. It was no longer as sharp and aggressive as that of the Queen Bee. However, it had an added sense that surpassed good and evil, even surpassing history. Every word she said was like a transparent lightning bolt that struck Meng Chaos brain. The wind, rain, thunder, and lightning were swirling around her too. It was as if her vitality magnetic field had completely merged with the violent, chaotic, and never-ending magnetic field around her. This made Meng Chao even more certain. As I expected, youve been completely controlled by the monster mastermind! Thats not important. If I tell you Lu Siya took a deep breath and calmed down slightly. Her eyes darted around as she smiled again. Do you believe that the monster civilization has no ill intentions toward the human civilization? No ill intentions? Meng Chao could not believe his ears. Then, what about the Monster War over the past decades? It was a trial that benefited both sides. Its just like the training that we did on the summit of Mist Mountain. Meng Chao, Lu Siya said seriously, Dont you realize that the Monster War has greatly stimulated the growth of the two civilizations? War has always been the best form of deep communication between civilizations. Through the Monster War, groups of ignorant monsters quickly grew up and became smarter, more cunning, and more ferocious than in the past. They knew how to organize larger groups, set traps, deceive the enemy, mobilize large armies, find and attack human weaknesses, and so on. These precious abilities were not even possessed by the ancient behemoths that possessed the power to destroy the world during the ancient war. Although most of the monsters were eliminated, these abilities were turned into genetic data and stored. As long as the right time is found, they can be rereleased, replicated on a large scale, and allow the monster civilization to develop explosively. Similarly, human beings have tempered their will and skills through bloody battles with the monsters. They have obtained brand-new materials and weapons, and they have taken a crucial step forward in the field of spirit energy exploration and life science. The monster civilization is the glue or even shaping agent of Dragon Citys civilization. Those are your exact words. It was the Monster War that shaped Dragon City into what it is today. Without the ferocious threat of the monsters, Dragon City would have collapsed or even exploded on the spot under the influence of internal conflicts after the Blood Alliances fall. The war accelerated the growth of the two ignorant and immature civilizations by a hundred times. They are now able to face the unpredictable world in an even tougher and more mature state. Its a win-win situation! Win-win situation? Meng Chao was so angry that he laughed instead. Then, what about the people who died? What about all the human beings who died tragically in the Monster War? You claim that you are Lu Siya, but all the innocent people who died tragically in the Monster War were your own kind. Are you really that indifferent? Lu Siya shrugged. You should know that even the Lu Siya in the past did not care much about the life and death of her so-called kind. After transmigration, death was a part of life in the first place. Lu Siya casually said, If I, as a Spirit Sensor, were as compassionate as you and cared about the life and death of every one of my so-called kind, I would hear the moans of the dying and their last breath every second. It would also include the physiological changes in their relatives who would cry on their corpses, their hearts broken. I will smell their flesh and blood, their wounds festering, their sphincter going out of control, and their urine and feces flowing out of their body. I can even vaguely see their brain waves, which are in pieces, trying their best to form the final human form above the corpses. Then, under the tearing of the spirit storm, their souls will be torn apart, and they will die completely. If thats the case, I wont be able to hold on for even a minute. I would have already collapsed mentally. Its precisely because Ive seen, heard, sensed, and touched much more death than you have. Thats why I know better than you that death is inevitable and theres no need to avoid it. Birth, aging, illness, and death are natural laws. The elimination of some individuals is the price that the entire race will have to pay if it wants to continue to evolve. The faster the speed of evolution, the higher the price. Today, humans have eliminated at least 95% of their own kind. It sounds cruel, but if we dont shake off the burden of those who dont have the ability to survive and take big strides forward, the number of people who will be eliminated might be 100%. The entire human civilization will be eliminated. Many times, in order to continue our civilization, we even need to take the initiative to filter and eliminate them through wars and other methods. Just like earlier, you used the Blood Flower spores to resurrect the remains of the snakes, insects, rats, and ants into undead creatures, and then ordered them to kill each other. You used the method of raising insects to filter out the strongest undead creatures among them? Meng Chao questioned coldly. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and looked at her reflection in the slightly red puddle formed by the storm. I know that I must look like a demon in your eyes right now, she said calmly. Is it just like? Meng Chao asked back. Well, even if I am a demon, dont you think that the development of a civilization cannot be achieved without the sacrifice of demons? Especially in the case of Dragon Citys civilization, which has traveled from Earth. Its billions of light-years away from its hometown. Its hometown might even be completely destroyed! Lu Siya said, The Blood Alliance is a well-known demon, right? The people of Dragon City now wished that they could blame the Blood Alliance for all the blood and sins in the dark era, where resources had been scarce and order had collapsed. It was as if only the Blood Alliance had been an unpardonable and inhumane existence. The others had been pure and innocent white lotus flowers who had been deceived, forced, and corrupted by the Blood Alliance. Of course, the Blood Alliance did a lot of crazy things. The most notorious thing was that in order to explore the ancient ruins, they forced several dozen thousand or even several hundred thousand ordinary citizens to go deep into the ancient ruins that had just been unsealed due to Dragon Citys transmigration. Ninety percent of the innocent citizens died in the most miserable, terrifying, and twisted way in the depths of the ancient ruins. Suffering the corrosion of the ancient virus and the gnawing of the ancient monsters was already considered the most enjoyable way to die. Another 5% of the survivors mutated into monsters that were beyond recognition. Even the ugliest monsters would have nightmares for three days and three nights if they looked at them. In the end, they were sent to the Blood Alliances laboratory, operating table, and incinerator. After their bodies of flesh and blood were completely transformed into experimental data, they were turned into piles of purest ashes. Only 5% of the survivors were able to maintain their original form and rationality while they received the powerful ancient energy. They were the lucky ones, such as Lei Zongchao, Jin Wanhao, and Jin Qianxi. However, their luck has only delayed the time for them to be sent to the crematorium. They have been able to enter the depths of the ancient ruins again under the close surveillance of crystal bombs and biochemical drugs that has acted on a regular basis. As they venture deeper and deeper, sooner or later, they will meet the same fate as the other 95% of the people. They will go missing, mutate, or be burned to ashes. The Blood Alliance who committed all the inhuman crimes is indeed the home of demons, isnt it? Meng Chao did not want to follow Lu Siyas rhythm so easily. He quickly pondered over the other partys purpose. Of course, it was not bad for him to stall for time. At the edge of the dark clouds in the sky, golden and blood-red light was gradually emerging. It was a sign of dawn. During the day, the thunderbolts and torrential rain would weaken a little, and the extremely chaotic magnetic field of heaven and earth would calm down slightly. Although the superhumans in the Hidden Mist Domains periphery were affected by the extreme weather, it was still difficult for them to detect the situation on Mist Mountain. However, his and Lu Siyas disappearance would always attract the attention of Long Feijun, Lu Fanghui, and the others. Most importantly, the contribution points inside Meng Chaos body were rapidly transforming into the self-healing ability of his cells and his endurance combat ability. The reward for solving the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was about to be calculated. A brand-new trump card was taking shape. Therefore, he was not afraid at all. He even welcomed Lu Siya to continue fighting with him. Thats right. The fellows from the Blood Alliance are obviously demons. So? Meng Chao carefully pretended to be immersed in Lu Siyas rhythm and thought. However, the demons have contributed more to Dragon City than any hero! Lu Siya: shouted, Without the demons coercion, Dragon Citys exploration of the ancient ruins would not have been carried out so quickly and so deeply! If the demons had not been willing to sacrifice hundreds of thousands of lives to fill the gap, it would have been impossible for us to fill the technological trench between Earth and the Other World in just a few years! If the demons had not brutally tortured the innocent people who had been infected by the Other Worlds germs and turned into ancient monsters in such a cruel way, it would have been impossible for us to accumulate such abundant experimental data and build a theoretical edifice of spirit energy cultivation based on the data! If it were not for the demons, who forcibly created Lei Zongchao, Jin Wanhao, Jin Qianxi the pioneers of spirit energy cultivation and indirectly inspired the most powerful first generation experts such as Lu Zhongqi, it would have been impossible for Dragon City to resist the first wave of the surging beast horde. Forget the unique and powerful Dragon City civilization that would develop decades later after winning the Monster War. If it werent for the demons, we might still be fighting with gunpowder and guns today. We wouldnt know anything about spirit energy, cultivation, or so many deadly skills that could destroy the world. Meng Chao, how could you have awakened your extraordinary power and stepped into the five-star Heaven Realm? Chapter 883 - The Demon’s Role Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Lu Siyas words were akin to a giant ax condensed from lightning, smashing down on Meng Chaos head and making it difficult for him to defend himself. On a certain level, Meng Chao knew that Lu Siya was right. Spirit energy training, rune technology, and genetic modificationthese were the three pillars that would support Dragon Citys civilization in the bloody war with the Other World for half a century. Plus, the foundations of these three pillars had all been built in the abyss of the ancient ruins, on the corpses of thousands of innocent citizens who had been forced to explore the ruins. The Blood Alliance was an out-and-out demon. But it was a demon that was overflowing with talent, ambitious, and had a strong desire to explore and conquer. After the demon fell, its corpse turned into countless research data, experimental logs, and videos of exploration and cultivation, opening up a bizarre and exciting new world for all the transmigrators, and also allowing the latecomers to turn a bad situation into a good one, many detours were avoided. Think about it.. What if there was no Blood Alliance? Seeing that Meng Chao was silent, Lu Siya pursued, If it was another organization at that time, an organization that was not so brutal, evil, or inhumane, if this organization still held the moral bottom line of the Earth era and had a little bit of conscience. It was certainly impossible for it to force hundreds of thousands of citizens to explore the ancient ruins like the Blood Alliance did. It was impossible for it to plant a bomb in the citizens bodies and release the poison on a regular basis, or to threaten the citizens with the lives of their wives, children, and children, and charge toward the mysteries of the ancient ruins like moths to a flame. It was even more impossible for the explorers to immediately put them on the operating table and slice them into pieces after they finally crawled out of the underground crevice after going through all kinds of hardships. At best, this organization can only do what the ancient ruins research center has done today. They can use astronomical benefits to sign a contract with the explorers so that the explorers are willing to take risks. They also have to prepare the most perfect medical conditions for the explorers. They have to pay insurance and pensions to satisfy the requirements of the explorers. As for those forbidden death zones that are too dangerous, even if the explorers are willing, the ancient ruins research center will not easily open them up. Just like now, there are only a few hundred mysterious incidents that have been affected by the ancient forces in Ruins No. 2. Not every single one of them has resulted in human lives. Under pressure, the various major forces had no choice but to jointly close Ruins No. 2 and conduct a comprehensive inspection. A few hundred cases, just a few hundred cases! In the era when the Blood Alliance would explore Ruins No. 1, this is nothing. Its only a week, or even a days consumption. Of course, such an approach is very safe, very safe, and very humane. But what about efficiency? What about efficiency that can determine the survival of a civilization? Meng Chao, Im afraid you have to admit that if the heinous Blood Alliance was replaced by any slightly humane organization, the efficiency of Dragon Citys exploration of the ancient ruins would not be so high. It would probably take us thirty, fifty, or even a hundred years to slowly accumulate the data, theories, and combat ability that the Blood Alliance had left for us. The problem was that Dragon City didnt have a hundred years, neither did it have fifty or thirty years. We didnt even have ten years! Not long after the zombie crisis subsided, the Monster War broke out. Between the zombies and the monsters, there was only a few years. It was a very important and precious window period. Fortunately, the Blood Alliance rose up strongly and seized the fleeting window period in an extremely cruel way. Before the beast horde came, they had prepared enough strong people and combat power for Dragon City. Although the demon that is the Blood Alliance is dead, the undead hovering over Dragon City saved our civilization in an extremely cruel and evil way. This is something that no bright, just, and humane organization that has the strongest sympathy for the citizens can do. Even the people who formed this organization are all heroes who are willing to sacrifice their lives, sacrifice themselves for others, and go through fire and water for their homes. The more heroes they are, the heavier the burden they will carry. In the end, they will be stuck in the mud and unable to move an inch. Besides, where can we find so many heroes? Meng Chao, do you agree? Meng Chao sneered. Now that you mention it, I feel that the Blood Alliances leader is a pure and flawless saint surrounded by halos. So everything he does is for our civilization Of course, the Blood Alliances leader is not a saint. Everything he has done is not for the civilization, either. But is it important? Of course, Lu Siya said nonchalantly. Since the ancient times, so many emperors and generals have created great achievements. Are they all for the country and the people, or for some magnificent and noble purpose? The splendid palaces and the buildings that can be called miracles were originally built to satisfy the selfish desires of the emperors or to win the favor of the gods. When the ambitions of the emperors were burning, billions of people would be wiped out. Their piles of bones would be swept up into a force that was a hundred times more terrifying than the debris flow. Only then would they be able to sweep across the countries and build a vast empire that spanned tens of thousands of miles. The construction of canals, the construction of city walls, the construction of magnificent pyramids, the solemn and solemn churches, the Royal Garden that was like a paradise filled with rare treasures all of these would take hundreds of years, and tens of thousands of lives would be piled inside. So What? Tens of millions of years have passed. Countless empires have risen and fallen. Countless ordinary people who were like ants have been born and died. Everything that happened in the past has vanished. Even their roars and wails have long gone with the wind and become meaningless. However, the miracles created by the ambitions of the rulers who exploited the lives of tens of millions of innocent people in an extremely cruel way are still standing there, telling the latecomers what civilization is! Meng Chao, if you and I had the chance to return to the current Earth, it is very likely that the civilization of mankind would have been destroyed by an all-out nuclear war. All the skyscrapers and laughter would have been gone, and the entire world would have been shrouded in terrible radiation dust and sandstorms. Even if there were survivors, they would have mutated into deformed and twisted monsters, like bullfrogs whose skin had been peeled off or spiders and ants that had been grafted together. But I believe that the pyramids are still standing there in the nuclear winter that is covered in lead clouds. Imagine, when you see the devastated land, the deformed human beings, and the rusted, broken walls that are covered in radiation dust, there is not a single trace of civilization left. At this moment, you see the pyramids standing on the wasteland in the middle of the sandstorm under the lead clouds. In front of such a civilization, is the method and motive for building the pyramids and the slaves who died tragically thousands of years ago for the construction of the pyramids still important Perhaps, for the future people thousands of years later, the good and evil of the Blood Alliance are not important. In the early stage of Dragon Citys transmigration, the lives of millions of citizens are not important either. At that time, these things have already become history and numbers. Meng Chao took a deep breath and spoke resolutely as he uttered one word after another. However, I did not live thousands of years ago, nor did I live thousands of years later. I lived at this moment and in Dragon City today! In my world, millions of citizens are neither history nor numbers. Their laughter and crying have not gone away with the wind. When I explored the depths of Ruins No. 1, I often found their corpses that had not completely rotted. I sensed that their souls were in great pain and were in urgent need of rescue! If you are really Lu Siya, you should know that I am an orphan who was adopted by Meng Yishan and Bai Suxin. My biological parents have long gone missing because of the war. In that case, my biological parents were most likely some of the innocent people who were forced by the Blood Alliance to explore the ancient ruins! My biological parents were most likely infected by the germs from another world and turned into deformed monsters in the depths of the ancient ruins! My biological parents are very likely to be on the operating table, facing those inhumane, human-skinned, real monsters whose hands are stained with blood! Now, do you want me to believe that these monsters in human skin, these inhumane demons, have actually saved Dragon City? Even if I believe that my biological parents and millions of innocent citizens who are killed by the Blood Alliance and wandering in the depths of the ancient ruins all day long, can they believe and accept it It would be meaningless for them to believe it or not, because they are all stragglers. It is impossible for any species or civilization to bring all the individuals with them. There will always be people who fall behind, and there will always be people who have to make sacrifices. If one thinks that every single one of them must be protected and saved, the result will be the destruction of the entire species and civilization. Thats right, Lu Siya said indifferently, On this point, the Supernatural Entity, the Tree of Wisdom didnt lie to us. I believe that youve also read a large amount of ancient information through the brain. You know that a large number of indigenous civilizations are likely to be scattered in the vast Other World continent, the deep sea beyond the continent, and the starry sky above the deep sea. Known as natives, the combat ability of these civilizations might not be as weak as the indigenous tribes on Earth. After being baptized by both the Ancients and the mother, it is very likely that they have the power to destroy Dragon City. The mist that has shrouded Dragon City for more than half a century has completely isolated it from the outside world. It is like the novice protection period in a game. The zombie crisis, the Monster War, and the extremely cruel competition among the human beings after the collapse of order were all like trials and tutorials for novices. It was precisely because we paid the price of blood that we were able to successfully pass the Novice Trial. Before the mist completely dispersed, we had grasped sufficient combat ability and were qualified to face the more dangerous and magnificent battlefield. If we were not willing to pay the price of blood, without the baptism of the Monster War, without the lunatics and demons of the Blood Alliance who forced all the people of Dragon City to cultivate, cultivate, and cultivate without caring about anything else through killing each other and brutally squeezing each other! We are still as weak as when we first transmigrated. How can we conquer the Other World and create the future? Im afraid that the moment the mist dispersed, we would be torn into pieces by the threats outside Monster Mountain Range! Chapter 884 - The War of Raising Poisonous Worms Meng Chaos mind was racing. However, he found it difficult to refute what Lu Siya had said. It was especially hard for him since he had the memories of his previous life and knew that a war between worlds was about to break out. Nevertheless, he still managed to catch the other partys weakness in a split second. If you really are a product of the perfect fusion of Lu Siya and the monster mastermind, wouldnt you have inherited the mothers power? Meng Chao stared at her and coldly said, Billions of years ago, in the ancient era, the mother once controlled most of the creatures on this planet except for the Ancients. If there are truly many indigenous civilizations in the Other World now, they should be inextricably linked to the mother. So, since you have inherited the mothers power, defeating these indigenous civilizations should be a piece of cake. Do you need to complete such a bloody trial with such a cruel method like the Monster War? Yes, I did inherit part of the mothers power, but Im afraid that you have misunderstood the mother as a life form. Lu Siya admitted that she was the source of her power, but she suddenly changed the subject and asked in a profound way, What do you think the mother is exactly? The core of a certain bee colony civilization? Meng Chao was slightly dazed before he asked, Isnt it? In the ancient memory transmitted by the brain, the mother had controlled billions of ferocious beasts in the ancient era and gathered them into a Tower of Babel, which rushed toward the Ancients space station. The soul-stirring scene had included the torrential beast horde that appeared in front of the people on Earth today. It was indeed very similar to a bee colony civilizations fighting style. Many people will subconsciously think of a bee colony civilization when they see things like the insect tide, the rat tide, and the beast horde. Indeed, Lu Siya said casually, Its true that the overwhelming, relentless, and fearless snakes, insects, rats, and ants, billions of creatures, only have one brain, one will, and one voice. It is quite a despairing thing to think about. However, the bee colony civilization has its own weakness. To control the entire race with one core is equivalent to putting all your eggs in the same basket. If the enemy destroys our core directly, such as the monster mastermind, the entire race may collapse. The ferocious-looking monsters will be paralyzed the moment their mastermind is destroyed. Even if the enemy has not destroyed our core, our core may still be wrong, especially when astronomical amounts of information and data streams are constantly being input into the core. When the core is processing the data, the rising temperature alone is enough to set any carbon-based or silicon-based core ablaze. Besides, if the core of the swarm wants to control every soldier bee as it pleases, it will need a very powerful and stable long-distance information exchange system. It will not only transmit the command of the mastermind to every soldier bee on the nerve endings, but also collect what they see, hear, and feel from every soldier bee. The workload is too heavy, and it is easy to be interfered with. After all, the Other World is a place where the spirit magnetic interference is extremely strong and the most basic elements are changeable. Even human drones and thinking tanks are often paralyzed by the interference. How can the mastermind and its swarm maintain its long-term strength and stability? It was precisely because of these fatal flaws that the invincible mother lost the ancient war. When the Ancients space-based orbital weapons glittered with billions of light balls and fell from the sky like a raging rain of fire, the mother began to think and evolve before it was destroyed. The mother realized that there was no way out for a pure bee colony civilization. Life was indeed the most interesting and complicated thing in the universe. No matter how high its computational ability was, it could not push all the monsters in the correct direction of a perfect carbon-based life form by itselfit did not know where the correct direction was at all. Therefore, the mother made a bold decision. Lu Siya paused for a moment before she threw a meaningful look at Meng Chao. Her eyes seemed to say, Ill only tell you this secret. Dont tell anyone else! Split! Lu Siya continued, With the help of the fire of destruction from the space-based orbital weapons, the mother took advantage of the situation and split itself into hundreds of pieces. It did so to minimize the destructive power of the space-based orbital weapons and to maximize its chances of survival after the destruction of the Earths surface. Faced with the meteorites that fell from the sky, the rats had a better chance of survival than the dinosaurs. More importantly, the mother realized its weakness and shortcomings through the war with the Ancients. It realized that it was impossible for it to defeat the Ancients, but it did not know which direction it should evolve in before it could make a comeback and defeat the Ancients. Therefore, it simply split itself into a hundred pieces and chose a hundred escape routes and a hundred evolution directions at the same time. Of course, the hundred pieces of the mothers body might not necessarily be able to survive the attacks of the space-based orbital weapons. In fact, most of the mothers pieces have long been annihilated by the Ancients fury and billions of years of erosion. However, seven or eight mother body fragments survived. The mothers fragment that was hidden on Monster Mountain Range survived and turned into the monster mastermind, developing a rather powerful civilization. I cant be the one and only lucky guy, can I? Meng Chao took a deep breath. His scalp was numb. What the Earthlings discovered and captured was far from the entire mothers body. It was just a fragment of the mother, a small part of it! Outside Monster Mountain Range, on the vast and boundless continent of the Other World, there were even more mother fragments. Furthermore, after billions of years of treatment and evolution, they had grown into a new mother. They were like minced leeches that had undergone a period of recuperation before expanding again and becoming an independent entity! Meng Chao did not want to believe such a shocking thing. However, Lu Siyas words echoed the war in the Other World that he remembered vividly from his previous life. Meng Chao had once wondered why dozens of different indigenous civilizations would erupt when the Other World was clearly just a planet. The difference between the natives of the Other World was far greater than that of Earth. It was the difference between a civilized country with a super computer and a huge nuclear arsenal and the natives who still used bows, arrows, and spears to hunt. Moreover, although it was an extremely backward social form, it had more powerful technology and military services than the people on Earth. All of these were things that could not be explained according to the theory of normal biological evolution and civilization development. It was possible that the mothers shadow was behind the Other Worlds indigenous civilization that had once competed with Dragon Citys civilization in his previous life. It made sense! Now, you should understand, right? Lu Siya observed Meng Chaos expression and nodded in satisfaction when she saw the realization on his face. What we found in the depths of the sinkhole was only the Mother 1. Beyond Monster Mountain Range, there is Mother 2, Mother 3, Mother 4 and even Mother 99. Defeating and absorbing Mother 1 is just the beginning. We still have a long journey ahead of us! Meng Chao was silent for a long time before he cautiously said, However, so many fragments originated from the same mother. So what? You dont think that theres any respect between the mothers fragments, do you? Lu Siya could not help but laugh. The strong preys on the weak, and the winner is king. To choose the best direction for the evolution of carbon-based creatures, war is undoubtedly the fastest and most reliable method. Just like raising poisonous worms, if you put a hundred hungry poisonous worms together, the one that survives will definitely be the strongest. If not, you can also understand this process as the mothers unique cultivation method. Splitting into a hundred parts and growing in different evolutionary directions over a long period of time, growing into all kinds of strange and unrecognizable appearances, and then carrying out the poisonous worm raising style of killing each other In the end, only the surviving part can inherit the mothers full strength, complete the ultimate evolution, and obtain the qualification to challenge the Ancients again. Therefore, the threat outside Monster Mountain Range is real and imminent. As the mist gradually dissipates, these native civilizations, who are also affected by the mother, will definitely sense the existence of Mother 1 within Monster Mountain Range. Even if they originally didnt have strong malice toward the Earthlings who had transmigrated here, once they discovered that the Earthlings have already deeply integrated with the mothers power through the Monster War, they will unavoidably treat the Earthlings as a competitor who wont rest until one of side died. In other words, while the Earthlings cheered for their victory in the Monster Wars, they had no idea that they had stepped into the whirlpool of another war. It is a hundred times more dangerous, cruel, and grandthe War of Raising Poisonous Worms. Its already too late to escape now. Moreover, even if they wanted to escape, where could they go? After experiencing an all-out nuclear war, the civilization is completely destroyed, and isnt the Earth in ruins? Believe me, Meng Chao, the reason why Im willing to reveal so much top-secret information to you is to show that I have no malice toward you and Dragon Citys civilization. Our goal is the sameto win the d*mn war of raising poisonous worms and survive together Thats right. Survive together. At the same time, help Mother body 1 to defeat and devour Mother 2, Mother 3, Mother 4, and Mother 99. In the end, you will monopolize all the mothers power and become the ultimate winner in the war of raising poisonous worms Mother Body 2 has become stronger than the mother in the ancient era, hasnt it? Meng Chao took a deep breath, forcibly repressing the raging waves deep in his brain, and questioned in a seemingly calm manner. Chapter 885 - The Ultimate Winner in the Race of Evolution Thats right. I dont deny that I want to devour all of the mothers fragments and evolve into a stronger, more perfect ultimate carbon-based life form. Then, I will launch another attack on the Ancientsif they still exist in this universe after billions of years of erosion. Lu Siya admitted her purpose without any hesitation. Then, she opened her hands to Meng Chao. But I think that it doesnt conflict with the purpose of Earths transmigrators to survive. Instead, they can support and promote each other. Believe me, Meng Chao, even when the Monster War was at its most intense, even when Dragon Citys railway guns blew thousands of monsters into minced meat under the bombardment of thousands of cannons, I have never resented human beings. No, not just humans. I never resented any living beings who tried to destroy me or me. Natural selection is the natural selection of nature, and the fittest survive. We are all participants in the evolution competition. We all follow the same set of rules and try our best to release the most brilliant light of life, trying to become higher, faster, and stronger. Thats all. To achieve my goal, I can either sweep away the torrential beast tide and try to swallow dragon city, including its skin and bones, completely. Or I can choose to put aside the past and cooperate with Dragon City wholeheartedly and perfectly integrate with human beings. Ive never thought of annihilating such a lovely creature as human beings. Of course, it was not out of kindness, but because of your performance in the Monster War, which won my respect. It also made me realize that your existence, your aggressive, vigorous, changeable, and unpredictable, can effectively make up for my shortcomings in thinking and execution, allowing me to devote more energy and resources to the purest evolution. The people of Dragon City and the main brain of the monsters can become a perfect symbiotic civilization, just like the best partners like Meng Chao and Lu Siya. In the entire Other World, there is no existence that can stop our progress. And I can also guarantee that I will never interfere with the free will of human beings and the direction of Dragon Citys development. After all, you can think of things that I cant think of, see the future that I cant see, and do all kinds of amazing things that I cant believe in. This is your greatest value in the first place. How can I be stupid enough to destroy all of this? Dont hesitate. You have no choice at all! Even if Im really a demon like you said, Im still the best demon among all the demons. Well, I cant prove that Im the best demon, but at least you have to admit that Im the most familiar demon among all the demons in Dragon City, right? Its not a big problem to choose between a familiar demon and a completely unfamiliar demon, right? You can reject me and even try to destroy me. Even if you succeed, then what? After that, the mist will dissipate. The Dragon City civilization will have to face the countless native civilizations outside Monster Mountain Range who are affected by Mother 2, Mother 3 countless mother fragments. Are you sure that without my help, you can really withstand the surging attacks from Mother 2 to Mother 99? Dont think that Im exaggerating. All the mother fragments have an extremely subtle magnetic field sensing between them. When a mother fragment awakens from its long slumber, its vitality magnetic field will be continuously released. Its like the starting gun on the war of raising poison worms or the mother beginning its own upgrade. All the mother fragments will become active. Believe it or not, I can sense the extremely hungry and excited life magnetic field of several mother fragments. They have long woken up and are near Monster Mountain Range. They are ready to lock, tear, and devour their own kind at any time, allowing them to take a small step forward on the path of evolution. Meng Chao, are you sure that the ordinary citizens who are still celebrating the victory of the Monster War and have completely relaxed, as well as the high-level officials of Dragon City who are fighting for power and benefits, are all ready to face the natives from the Other World who are more barbaric, cruel, and evil than the monster civilization? Haha, hahahaha! Lu Siya burst into unbridled laughter. Her long green hair danced crazily like a messy bamboo leaf. Behind her, the Green Tide, Blood Flowers, and the bushes covered with poisonous thorns were all rustling and dancing. Meng Chao gritted his teeth so hard that they were almost bleeding. If only he had never experienced the real apocalypse. He could have been like all the hot-blooded but ignorant young men, shouting textbook-like heroic words at Lu Siya and saying silly and cute things like mankind is destined to open its own path. However, he had seen the apocalypse before. He knew that Lu Siya was not lying. Whether she was a monster or a demon, whether she had wiped out all of humanity, no matter what heinous actions she would take, at least, she did not lie at all about this matter. The mother self-upgradedthis was the truth of the war that swept through the entire Other World in her previous life! It was easy to reject Lu Siya. It was not impossible for her to not be able to harm Dragon City in a short period of time, even if she had to pay a heavy price in order to destroy both jade and stone. But what about the war in the Other World? What about Mother 2 to Mother 99 hidden behind the armies of orcs, dwarves, elves, vampires, dragons, trolls, lizards, toads, gargoyles, undead knights, and skeletons? At this moment, no one in Dragon City knew better than Meng Chao how terrifying the Nativeswho seemed to still be living in the Middle Ages were. Meng Chao! Lu Siya caught Meng Chaos hesitation. Her eyes lit up. She was both surprised and happy. Meng Chao, I knew you would believe and understand me! Lu Siya said with a smile Ive said the same thing to Jin Qianxi before, but shes really a stubborn and stupid woman who insists on clinging to the outdated morals of the Earth era and the so-called humanity. She would rather die with this poor human naturethan make a small change and find a way to survive for her compatriots. But I believe that you wont be as stupid as Jin Qianxi. Although you love Dragon City and are willing to contribute everything to Dragon City, compared to that silly girl, you are a bit more ruthless and unscrupulous, and you will do anything to achieve your goals, not to mention the decisiveness of the gossips. This makes me believe that as long as you can save Dragon City, you wont care about making a deal with the Devil! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He felt ashamed and indignant that someone had seen through him with one glance. While he was hesitating, the golden light above his vision suddenly flickered in a high frequency. The reward for the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities mission was about to be settled. In just a few seconds, his trump card would be formed! Meng Chao was refreshed. He pretended to be tempted and hesitant. Even if Dragon City really needs Mother 1 to deal with the more magnificent and brutal war, it doesnt mean that we need to cooperate with you or accept your control, he said with a cold snort. Right now, the victory and the initiative are clearly in the hands of the human beings. We have occupied the entire Hidden Mist Domain, the sinkhole, and the monsters lair. We have grasped 99% of Mother 1s active organization. We can completely develop two ruins on our own and extract the technology, information, and power from them continuously. Even if there is a lot of critical information that must be opened and analyzed by you, I dont think that you, who just stole Sister Yas body, are so powerful that even three to five godly state experts working together cant suppress you, right? If you were really more powerful than a godly state expert, you would have made a move long ago and pressed me under your body to do whatever you want. How could you be patient enough to explain so much? Although many of the older godly state experts, including Lu Zhongqi, were seriously injured or even killed, three to five fully loaded godly state experts could still be found in the entire dragon city at any time. Tell me, why cant I run away and ask them for help? Why dont I ask them to take action? Why Dont I tie you up, torture you, and even slice you up for research? Why do I have to cooperate with you and help you stir up trouble in Dragon City The reason is very simple, because you are too slow. Lu Siya calmly said, Based on the current organizational structure and development model of Dragon City, even the most ruthless one among the nine super enterprises still has to consider the feelings and interests of most ordinary citizens when formulating and implementing strategies. And these ordinary citizens still cling to the outdated morals and so-called humanity of the Earth era, just like that stupid woman, Jin Qianxi. Although you have experienced more than half a century of chaos, bloody battles, and reconstruction, you still dont seem to realize that the earth no longer exists. The Earths civilization has also collapsed and vanished. All the people on Earth have gone to hell! Right now, you are a group of brand-new humans with a brand-new civilization. Of course, you should establish brand-new moral concepts and social forms so that you have a chance to survive on the cruel battlefield of the Other World and become the ultimate winner of evolution. If you dont fully realize and carry out this point, as you are now, you will cling to the so-called humanity and take care of the feelings and interests of the weak who are destined to be eliminated early in the evolution competition, the ignorant, weak, and blind ordinary citizens. Then, the Dragon City civilization will be doomed to be like a giant trapped in the mire, unable to do anything but wait for death. Meng Chao, what if I told you that the depths of Ruins No. 2 still contained an incomparably powerful ancient energy? I know the method to excavate and utilize it, but if you want to quickly develop it in a few short years, you need to sacrifice at least a million lively human lives. Otherwise, you can only use thirty to fifty years, or even one to two hundred years. Take it slowly. What would you choose? What? Meng Chao said subconsciously, Youre lying. How is that possible? Look, you dont dare to answer my question directly. Lu Siya smiled slightly. Dont be ashamed. Not only can you not answer this question, but the leaders of the nine mega corporations, as well as the commander of the Red Dragon Army, no one can answer this question directly. Even if in their hearts, they really want to exchange millions of lives for the powerful power of the ancient era, they dont dare to say it out loud. Whoever dares to say it is a crazy monster, an inhumane demon, and will be pointed at by thousands of people and die without a cause. This is what I said. With the current model of Dragon City civilization, there is no way to win the war of raising poisonous worms and become the ultimate winner of the evolution competition. In the near future, I will die, you will die, and every person in Dragon City will die. All of this is destined. If you want to prevent the future destruction, perhaps you must change the model of Dragon City to for example, the model of the Blood Alliance? Chapter 886 - Mission Reward, King of Exploding Hands! Chapter 886: Mission Reward, King of Exploding Hands! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos pupils contracted to the limit. A chill that was as cold as a war blade rushed from his tailbone to his head like a hot knife through butter. He finally knew what the monster mastermind was doing inside Lu Siyas body. You want to use the Blood Alliances method and sacrifice millions of citizens to speed up the development of Ruins No. 2? Meng Chao murmured, Yes, such an accelerated development will certainly not pay too much attention to safety and stability. During the development process, there will surely be many explorers and researchers who will be unknowingly eroded by the ancient eras power. From there, youll be able to control them. In the end, you will be able to control these explorers and researchersthey are the elites among the elites, the cream of the crop, the pillars of every industry in Dragon Cityto control the entire Dragon City. In name, it is the perfect fusion of the human civilization and the monster civilization.. In fact, you just want to turn the human civilization into a monster civilization in another sense. You want to turn Dragon City into a huge colosseum, no, a poisonous worm breeding field. Before the war of poisonous worms outside Monster Mountain Range breaks out, you want to start a small poisonous breeding war inside Dragon City. You want to use the blood of millions or even tens of millions of innocent people to create the most powerful and fiercest human-shaped beast that you need! Lu Siya was slightly stunned before she chuckled. She clapped her hands gently and looked at Meng Chao with a burning gaze. Meng Chao, sister really appreciates you more and more and is more and more reluctant to let you go! She licked her lips and said with a smile, Thats right. This is my plan. It may be a little cruel, but can you come up with a more reasonable and feasible plan? Either you refuse to cooperate with me and stick to the so-called humanity, and the result is that Dragon City will be destroyed in an even more tragic war. Tens of millions of citizens will not be able to escape, and they will all be turned into ashes and never be reincarnated. Or you can obediently stand on my sisters side, and we can join hands to save Dragon City and conquer the other world together. Perhaps many people will die, and millions or even tens of millions will die, but there will always be people who will survive. Those who are the strongest and the most outstanding will always survive and continue the dragon city civilization I dont know whether the so-called Dragon City civilization that continues like this is a human civilization or a monster civilization, Meng Chao said coldly. Is there a difference between humans and monsters? Lu Siya asked back. The Supernatural Entity, the Tree of Wisdom, had asked Jin Qianxi the same question before. Meng Chao saw Jin Qianxi answering the question with a smile. He saw the faces of thousands of ordinary soldiers of the Red Dragon Army. He saw his father, mother, and the neighbors of Blessed Heavenly Garden fighting side by side against the monsters. He saw the face of Grandma Wang who loved her granddaughter even after she turned into a zombie and was willing to fight for her. He saw the faces of countless ordinary citizens who lived, worked, studied, built, loved, and stayed together in Dragon City. The bald Dragon City was not their home. Dragon City, together with all the people of Dragon City, was their home. I hope so. He took a deep breath, enunciating each word, and growled resolutely, Humans are not monsters! Before he finished his sentence, golden light shone in all directions in front of him. [Mystery of the Supernatural Entities mission reward, calculation completed. [Congratulations, Fire Relayer, for solving the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities and finding the monster mastermind lurking in the human body. The future of Dragon City has been greatly uncertain. Mission reward: 1,800,000. [During the process of completing the chain mission, the Fire Relayer displayed amazing courage, tenacity, and judgment. Additional mission reward, all basic skills, and proficiency increased by one level. [One Hundred Saber Techniques has been upgraded to the Ultimate. [Secret Thunder Rapier has been upgraded to the Ultimate. [Demon Subduing Pole has been upgraded to the Ultimate. [Three basic force execution methods basic sniping technique basic battlefield first-aid technique basic veterinary science has been upgraded to the Ultimate. [Detected that the Fire Relayer still has signs of atrophy, obstruction, and burn in 27 main meridians. Beginning repair. [Detected that five of the Fire Relayers dragon meridians have connected, beginning connection of the sixth dragon meridian winding around the internal organs. [Awakened special skillUltimate Burning. [Ultimate Burning: the special skill of an Ultimate Warrior. Through meditation, it stimulates the brain region, and the mind index is raised to a critical point, thus accelerating the circulation of spirit energy. Using the method of burning ones life, ultimate combat ability is increased by 100% to 300% in an instant. [Note: The danger of a special skill is extremely high. There is a high probability of spirit energy deviation, and there is a high probability of irreversible or long-term lasting sequelae. There is a high probability that the user will be in a long-term weakened state. Please use it carefully.] In front of Meng Chaos eyes, mysterious and complicated small words poured down like a golden waterfall. It was a luxurious mission reward package, which surprised and delighted Meng Chao. A total of 1,800,000 contribution points, which was the biggest fortune he had obtained since he inherited the tinder. With this windfall, not to mention basic skills and intermediate skills, he could easily upgrade them to the maximum level. Even Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, which were developed and used by Deity Realm warriors, could only increase his proficiency by one to two major levels. Although it was not a great breakthrough for basic skills to increase by one level, the addition of the word all could be said to be earth-shattering. It went from quantitative change to qualitative change. It should be known that even peerless experts like Battle God Lei Zongchao or Thunder God Shao Zhengyang did not use one ultimate move after another in battle. Their ultimate skills were connected to the profound mysteries. The more powerful the move was, the more spirit energy was consumed, the more complicated the structure, and the longer the forward swing and cooldown time were. This was a problem that even Deity Realm experts could not avoid. Therefore, even for Deity Realm experts, they still used basic skills and ordinary moves to solve the problem for more than 90% of their battle time. Being able to blast out the effect of the ultimate skill from the basic skills was the strength of a Deity Realm warrior. At this moment, Meng Chao had cultivated almost all the basic skills he had come into contact with in the past few years to the Perfect Level and the Ultimate Level. Moreover, what he cultivated was the future version that had been influenced by the memories of his previous life and had undergone all kinds of minor adjustments and improvements. This meant that his foundation was more solid than any superhuman in Dragon City, even surpassing Battle God Lei Zongchao! And during the battle, he also had richer and more leisurely tactical choices. His arsenal was ten times larger than others! As for the restoration of the main meridian, there was no need to mention it. Ever since he encountered the Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf in the college entrance examination and awakened his extraordinary strength in his anger, he had unintentionally burned most of his main meridians and become a broken-star superhuman. Restoring his main meridians had always been Meng Chaos biggest headache. Although he had embarked on the path of the Ultimate Style and relied on 1,024 branches to circulate his spirit energy, it was not impossible for him to fight. However, the main meridians that had a larger runoff and could carry more violent spiritual energy had always been the best choice to construct a destructive spiritual magnetic field. After years of hard work, Meng Chao had repaired nearly 90 main meridians so far. With the additional reward this time, it would be no longer a dream to open up 108 main meridians in time. If he could open up all 108 main meridians and 1,024 branches, the surging spiritual energy would be able to flow to every cluster of nerve endings and even every cell in his body as he wished. By then, his strength would definitely experience another explosive leap! What excited him even more than the completion of the main meridian was the opening of the sixth dragon meridian. The spiritual energy circulation in the human body was divided into three systems: branch, main meridian, and dragon meridian. The dragon meridian was the most mysterious and unpredictable one. Many superhumans had never been able to activate a single dragon meridian in their entire life. As long as they had a dragon meridian, they would have the hope of becoming an expert. However, unlike the Ultimate Style of the branch and the Overkill Style of the main branch, there was no definite method to activate and cultivate dragon meridians. It was all based on talent, comprehension, and luck. In the superhuman circle in Dragon City, there was only one unique skill that could be used to cultivate dragon meridians. That was Divine Nine Dragon Seals created by Battle God Lei Zongchao. Although Lei Zongchao had released this skill for free and uploaded a large number of teaching videos, it was simply broken into pieces and he shared his experience with everyone for free. The experts and scholars from various universities and research institutes were also racking their brains to analyze it. They wished that they could tear down every word lei zongchao said into strokes. There were still very few people who could understand the essence of it. From this, it could be seen how difficult it was to activate the dragon meridians. Meng Chao had only managed to connect the five dragon meridians with the help of his memories from his previous life, the stimulation of Hells Blood, and Lei Zongchaos hand-to-hand guidance. However, the five dragon meridians that entwined his spine and four limbs were still at a level that was relatively easy to understand. According to Lei Zongchao, the dragon meridians that were hidden between his internal organs were really mysterious. No matter how hard Meng Chao thought, he could not find a way to activate it. According to Lei Zongchao, activating the first five dragon meridians could only mean that he had cultivated the nine dragons divine seal to perfection. Activating the sixth dragon meridians that was wrapped around his internal organs, the seventh dragon meridian that was wrapped around his gonads, and the eighth dragon meridian that was wrapped around his brain was the true peak of perfection. As for the ninth dragon meridian, it was a mysterious realm that could not be explored. Even Lei Zongchao himself was at the stage of theoretical exploration, so there was no need for Meng Chao to go too far and ask for trouble. At this moment, the sixth dragon meridian that had troubled Meng Chao for a long time finally slowly awakened. At such a critical moment, how could he not be pleasantly surprised when he heard the roar of a tiger, the roar of a dragon, and the faint sound of thunder coming from his chest and abdomen? As for the final mission reward, the special skill, Ultimate Burning Meng Chaos mind raced as he found the detailed information of this skill from the memory fragments of his previous life. He could not help but gasp. Chapter 887 - : Ultimate Burning! According to traditional spirit energy training theories, it was best for superhumans to maintain their spirit index between 80 and 120. It was not good if their spirit index was too low. They would collapse due to fear. If their spirit index was too high, humans would also lose control due to rage. Once their index exceeded 200, the cells of the human body would be affected by the violent spirit energy. The mitochondria would operate crazily, triggering an overload of energy. It was very likely that they would go berserk or even spontaneously combust. For example, the Deification Capsule developed by the monster civilization actually made use of this principle to instantly increase the mitochondrias conversion efficiency in an ordinary person by ten times or even a hundred times. The method burned lives, but it allowed ordinary people to temporarily possess strength comparable to that of superhumans. Although the outcome of consuming the Deification Capsule was very tragic Even if there was no spontaneous combustion of the human body, it was often because of the boiling of the blood that one would be vaporized from the inside out. However, the power of burning life and approaching the critical point was too powerful. Even extraordinary individuals had to face it seriously or even indulge in it. According to Meng Chaos knowledge, many universities and research institutes were currently exploring ways of approaching the critical point of spirit energy deviation to maximize the stimulation of the human bodys limits. In his previous life, the Ultimate Style was one of the best in this field. Using the innate advantages of the Ultimate Style, through meditation, taking gene reagents, and extreme pain stimulation, the spirit index was raised to around 200, and in a trance, one would enter a state of quasi spirit energy deviation. The efficiency of the mass-energy conversion of the mitochondria was greatly increased. Then, through the expansion and rhythm of 1,024 branches, the mitochondria were rapidly decomposed and discharged, producing heat and waste. In this way, one could enjoy the enhancement of combat strength brought by madness and demons. One could also avoid the misfortune of self-ignition or even death by explosion. Of course, even the near-perfect Ultimate Style in his previous life could only limit and delay the side effects and sequelae of the state of quasi-spirit energy deviation to the greatest extent. Moreover, the critical point of spirit energy deviation was extremely difficult to grasp, especially in a hot-blooded battle. It was very likely that superhumans who used Ultimate Burning would become more and more aggressive as they fought. In the end, they would turn into dazzling human-shaped torches. Even in the most ideal state, the superhumans who used Ultimate Burning once would have their spirit veins turn into charred vines and withered branches. They would be in a state of extreme weakness, to the point that they would not even have the strength to truss a chicken, they would need to rest for a long time before they could recover. Therefore, burning to the limit, in human language, was using 10% of the probability of spontaneous combustion of the human body, 30% of the probability of serious injury and death, and 100% of the probability of exhaustion and weakness in exchange for a temporary increase in combat strength of 100% to 300%. In the cultivation systems of the myriad races in the other world, most of them had methods that were similar to overdrawing ones life and instantly exploding. For example, the barbarian races Bloodthirsty Roar, the beast races Totem Frenzy, the elves Holy Spirits wrath, and so on. Generally speaking, it was not worth it to exchange a long period of weakness for a moment of pleasure. Similar methods were taboo secret methods in the cultivation systems of many races, and they were even denounced as evil techniques. However, when one was in imminent danger and had to make a desperate gamble, not to mention the 10% chance of dying, even if the chance of dying was 99% , as long as one could die together with the enemy, there would be people who would give it their all. In his previous life, the ultimate style martial artists of dragon city developed the Ultimate Burning at the most dangerous moment of the Monster War, when Dragon City was about to be destroyed. There were also countless Ultimate Style martial artists who, through Ultimate Burning, came into contact with the realm that was originally unreachable. In the thunderous roar, they blasted out their lifetimes strength and directly blasted the monsters that were far more powerful than them into hell. The strategic situation of Dragon City in this world was far from as bad as it was in the previous world. Therefore, the Ultimate Style martial artists did not have the time to develop such a tyrannical forbidden martial art that hurt others and themselves. Meng Chao, however, directly grasped the essence of Ultimate Burning through the flash of the memory fragments from his previous world and under the surging golden torrent. A total of 1.8 million contribution points! All of his basic skills had been upgraded by one level! All of his main meridians had been opened up! The sixth dragon vein had been opened up! Ultimate Burning! All the rewards turned into golden torrents that rampaged through his limbs, bones, and internal organs, making him feel the pain and pleasure of being reborn. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. He did not want to reveal half of the surging life magnetic field of wind and thunder. He did not want Lu Siya, who was opposite him, to notice his flaws and interrupt his drastic change. However, the golden torrents were too fierce and surging. Meng Chao felt that every cell in his body was stuffed with the most intense crystal bombs, which were detonated brutally in an instant. The extremely violent explosions turned him into countless shining stars. Attracted by the scorching will hidden in the depths of his brain, countless stars condensed into a brand-new and more powerful version of himself. Meng Chao finally couldnt help but let out an extremely satisfying roar. He felt that the corners of his eyes, nose, throat, ear canal, and even the 36,000 pores all over his body were emitting a faint golden spiritual energy. He looked like a golden steam engine that was operating at an overload! Lu Siya finally changed her expression. How is this possible? She could hardly believe her eyes and mumbled to herself, You were beaten so badly that you couldnt even stand up. How did you recover so quickly.. No, not recover, but surpass. How can such a terrifying power be contained in your body? What is this exactly? She instantly realized the purpose of Meng Chaos rambling with her. Naturally, she would not let Meng Chao delay for another half a second. Hmph! Lu Siya stretched out her arm and spread out her five fingers. Her long green hair danced crazily like vines that were growing a hundred times faster. It moved along her shoulder and wound around her arm. It spread all the way to her elbow and wrist, and then to her five fingers. It split into five strands and shot toward Meng Chao at lightning speed. Hu Meng Chao spat out a cloud of golden steam with a temperature of several hundred degrees from his mouth. It turned into a cloud of mist in front of him. With the interference of the golden mist, his legs were like two longbows that had been stretched to the limit. His joints did not move. He merely relied on the contraction and expansion of his muscles to gently bounce back, shooting toward the surging and turbid mud, the mud and rocks rolled down Mist Mountain all the way. Five bundles of long green hair pierced through the golden mist like arrows and wound around Meng Chaos legs. The muscles on Meng Chaos legs suddenly vibrated at a very high frequency. Even the hairs on his legs, which were as sharp as blades, became sharp blades that cut thousands of times per second. The five bundles of long green hair, which had just wrapped around Meng Chaos legs, were immediately cut into pieces by the hairs on his legs. They scattered like flowers in the sky. Meng Chao did not slow down at all. He had already left the jungle of Lu Siya and was flying above the mudslide. Suddenly, a shocking sound came from the rolling mudslide. With the rolling of countless blisters, five flood dragons made of mud dashed out of the mudslide. Lu Siyas best skills were to manipulate rocks and change their nature. After being parasitized by the main brain of the monster, her innate ability had been upgraded explosively. The so-called flow of debris naturally contained a lot of soil, rocks, and sand. Although the flood dragons made of water-saturated soil were not as powerful as the crystal dragons made of crystals, they were enough to stop Meng Chao. The five mud dragons opened their bloody mouths and bit Meng Chao from five different angles. Half of their bodies were still lurking in the mudslide, absorbing more soil and rocks to make themselves thicker and sturdier. Of course, Meng Chao could dodge them. But Lu Siya had chosen a very clever angle of attack. Any dodge of Meng Chaos would either force him back to the jungle on the shore or expose too many flaws, giving Lu Siya, who was eyeing him covetously on the shore, a chance to take advantage of him. Meng Chao did not do anything that Lu Siya wanted him to do. At the critical moment, he chose to take a deep breath and fall straight into the mudslide like a weight. The five mud dragons rushed toward his spot in the water. Hmph! Lu Siya snorted too. She activated her vitality magnetic field and affected the heaven and earth magnetic field, condensing more mud dragons in the debris flow to search for Meng Chao. Soon, the debris flow showed signs of freezing like a river that had encountered a cold tide. In the surging flow of debris, a small reef appeared and turned from a reef into an isolated island. The isolated island, which was made of dozens of mud dragons, was like a cage that trapped Meng Chao inside. Although it looked like an ordinary mound on the outside, the mud dragons were still alive. However, all the mud dragons used the sharpest stones in their bodies to condense into hundreds of tusks that were aimed at Meng Chao inside. More and more earth elements were piled up outside the small mound. The island grew larger and larger. It was almost like a hill that had risen from a strange peak in a mudslide. You Lu Siyas lips curled into a subtle curve. However, the curve slightly froze in the next second. Accompanied by an explosion that sounded like the collapse of a mountain, the hill that seemed to be indestructible was emitting a faint metallic luster. However, crisscrossing cracks had appeared on its surface. A hot flame, like a golden blade, shot out from the hill, issuing a whistle-like screech. No matter how Lu Siya manipulate the rock, strengthen the hills shell. Unable to stop Meng Chao, who seemed to be suppressed inside, in a thunderous explosion, he blew up dozens of mud dragons and stood on top of the mini jungle in a brand-new posture, his long green hair dancing wildly, above the head of Lu Siya, who was like a wild banshee! Chapter 888 - The Real Battle Right then, because his mitochondria were operating crazily and stimulating his cells to expand, divide, and grow, Meng Chaos hair was growing like Lu Siyas too. However, he was not baring his fangs or brandishing his claws. Instead, he was drawing his sword, which was reminiscent of a burning cluster of dark golden flames. He then stabbed the sky that was filled with lightning and thunder. His eyes seemed to turn into two dark golden furnaces. Spirit energy that looked like molten iron spread out from the corners of his eyes, revealing a soul-stirring strength. The spirit tattoos on his back, limbs, and chest formed a crisscrossing dark golden network, outlining explosive muscles that bulged like cannonballs. With every breath, rolling thunder was heard between his muscles and bones. The most exaggerated part was his exposed lower abdomen after the nano battle suit was torn into pieces. On Meng Chaos lower abdomen, apart from his well-defined six-pack abs, there was a dark golden spiral spirit tattoo that seemed to be swirling and flying. Looking closely, he realized that this was a coiling dragon that had been dormant for a long time and couldnt wait. The sixth dragon meridian that had been wrapping around his internal organs had finally been opened! The main meridians that had been damaged and withered had also been opened! The 1,024 branch meridians that had been cultivated to perfection had expanded to the thickness of the main meridians of ordinary superhumans. They were guiding the spirit storm in their bodies and emitting deafening roars. It turned out that Meng Chao had actually used the dozens of mud dragons that Lu Siya had summoned as training cabins or pressure cookers. He had taken advantage of the fact that Lu Siya had wrapped him up tightly and that the internal pressure was extremely high, forcing the astronomical contribution points and surging spirit energy into his meridians. Under the influence of the high temperature and pressure, he had finally broken through the last obstacle in one fell swoop! Hu Meng Chao exhaled a mouthful of turbid air that looked like a golden arrow. His eyes, which were sharper than lightning, were fixed on Lu Siyas face. Sensing his confidence and fighting will, Lu Siya was overjoyed. A sticky light spurted out of her eyes. She did not hide her hunger and interest at all. Meng Chao, it seems that you still have a lot of secrets from me! Lu Siya licked her lips and chuckled. However, this is the real battle that Ive been looking forward to! She snapped her fingers softly. The forest behind them rustled, and soon, a monster covered in blood stripes crawled out. It was the winner of the mini war between the undead creatures just now. After devouring the corpses of all the losers, the king of undead creatures had undergone a shocking transformation. At that moment, it seemed to have sewn the remains of dozens of undead creatures together. The heads of pythons and crocodiles were growing out of a body of the giant lizard. The tip of its mantis blades had barbs that were unique to scorpions tails. Its toad-like skin was covered with green, purple, and red poison sacks, but a layer of barbed carapace was hanging on the outside of the poison sacks to hide and protect them. At the joints of the different remains, Blood Flowers were like the red aquatic plants in the depths of the Nether River. They were dancing devilishly while Lu Siya was singing softly. Hiss! Roar! Suddenly, the monsters seven or eight heads opened their bloody mouths at Meng Chao at the same time and shrieked in a way that would have scared anyone out of their wits. Its dozens of limbs were shaking at an extremely high speed in a weird rhythm that could make ones scalp go numb. It dashed toward Meng Chao at a speed that was completely out of line with its enormous body. In just two steps, the monster had reached Meng Chaos crotch. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Hundreds of poisonous thorns embedded on its back shot out like a torrential rain of pear blossoms. Puff! Puff! Puff! Two incomparably ugly heads each shot out a streak of Vermillion and a streak of dark green poison. However, they were equally stinky. While they were still in midair, they emitted curling white smoke that dispersed into a poisonous fog that bared its fangs and brandished its claws. Creak! Creak! The other head that was embedded with scarlet eyeballs, however, emitted an increasingly high-pitched screech after it had expanded by three times. The screech contained terrifying spirit power. When regular superhumans heard it, their vision and hearing nerves would be greatly affected. It was as if they had fallen into a nightmare and could not extricate themselves. The three-layered attack that was launched in an instant was merely a disturbance to Meng Chao. After hiding behind the three-layered attack, the immortal king, which was formed by dozens of undead creatures, leaped high into the air. Layers of flesh membranes that were as thin as cicadas wings spread out between its dozens of limbs. Along with the trembling of the flesh membranes, it made use of the principles of aerodynamics.., it accelerated to its maximum speed and smashed toward Meng Chao! Facing the aggressive immortal king, Meng Chao did not dodge at all. In fact, his eyelashes didnt even twitch. However, the coiling dragon in his chest suddenly accelerated its rotation speed, turning the dark golden spirit tattoos around its body bright in an instant. They even left his flesh and skin and turned into clusters of heavenly flames that could be seen with the naked eye. Whether it was the poisonous stingers, the venom, the poisonous fog, or the extremely terrifying spirit attacks. Under the burning golden heavenly flames, all of them were turned into ashes, leaving not even the slightest residue. Besides the golden heavenly flames, the immortal king also welcomed a fist that was getting bigger and bigger. Boom! Meng Chaos right arm instantly expanded by three times. Mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos appeared on the surface of the arm, faintly emitting a metallic luster. It really looked like a Demon Subduing Pole made of gold. Accompanied by the hair-raising sounds of cracking shells and bones, the majestic gold Demon Subduing Pole smashed into the front of the immortal kings body in the simplest and most brutal way, it was the largest, ugliest, and fiercest head. Even the bloody mouth and the deformed and ugly head had been deeply embedded into the body with just one pestle. Even Meng Chaos thick, long, and hard golden right arm was pierced to the bottom, leaving only his shoulder exposed. The other seven or eight heads of the immortal king screamed in excruciating pain. Even the Blood Flowers dancing around their bodies were taut as if they had been electrocuted. The seven or eight bloody mouths bit at Meng Chao fiercely. The Blood Flowers were like sharp leaves covered in sawteeth, trying to cut Meng Chaos skin and drill into his body. However, the six dragon meridians that were entangled between Meng Chaos spine, his limbs, and his chest and abdomen were infused with strong vitality by his anger and fighting will. They turned into six five-clawed golden dragons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They were hungry. They circled around Meng Chao, swam, tore, and roared. They spurted out golden flames that were thousands of degrees high. Any intruders who dared to approach Meng Chao, whether it was the head of the immortal king or the tentacles of the Blood Flowers, were all enveloped, swallowed, shattered, and burned to ashes by the golden flames. The immortal king finally realized that it had provoked a true monster that was even more terrifying than itself. Although it was called an undead creature, under the stimulation of the Blood Flower, its living cells still possessed the instinct to survive. Under the control of the independent nervous system and the Blood Flowers cluster of bacteria, the remains of its various parts began to struggle crazily, trying to escape from this body that was about to be burned to ashes. A few of its limbs had successfully escaped from its body. Just like a gecko that had lost its tail, its broken tail had grown scarlet tentacles and was running for its life. However, dazzling sparks shot out from Meng Chaos body. As long as a single golden spark splashed onto the fleeing remains, the flames of destruction would continue to spread. Eventually, the fleeing remains would turn into white, miserable, or black ashes. None of the remains could escape Meng Chaos fury. As for the immortal kings body, because it had been piled up with the most solid shells and bones, it hadnt been completely burned yet. However, the golden flames that shot out from the gaps between the shells and the bones were like sharp scalpels, cutting it into pieces. Every cluster of crazily wriggling blood-striped fungal hyphae had been torn apart by Meng Chao a hundred times. It was not until the last Blood Flower spore had completely lost its activity. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Creepy noises came from between the scattered shells and bones. Meng Chaos left hand was gripping the remaining head of the immortal king that had not been burnt yet. His five fingers, which were as hot as red steel rods, were deeply embedded in its neck. The golden right arm that had entered the immortal kings body, on the other hand, was fumbling and plucking it unhurriedly. Not long after, with a hua-la sound, he pulled out a spine that was more than three meters long and as thick as a babys arm from the immortal kings muddy wound! This spine It was emitting a black metallic luster. The surface of the spine was covered in bumps and thorns, as if it was connecting the caltrops together. There were a few caltrops in the middle that were vaguely translucent. Apparently, they had been nourished by spirit energy and turned into crystallized organs. It was the spine of an Iron Sword Lizard. The Iron Sword Lizard was a Nightmarish Beast. It was famous for its sharp dorsal fins that were as sharp as blades on its high back. When the Iron Sword Lizard was still alive, because it had been living near the mother lode of crystals for a long time, it had been exposed to excessive spirit radiation and survived. Instead, its entire spine had mutated and evolved to be several times thicker and sturdier than that of an ordinary Iron Sword Lizard. Although it was still unable to escape from the torrential rain and the torrential flood, it died in the unbridled flow of debris. However, after being soaked in the mud for ten days to half a month, its flesh and blood had all rotted, and its bones, especially its spine, were not damaged at all. Therefore, after Lu Siya revived all the remains with the blood stripes, it could become the final winner of the war of raising poisonous worms. The immortal king, which was made up of dozens of remains, had also used its crystallized spine as its main axis. But now, the crystallized spine had fallen into Meng Chaos hands. All the shells and bones of the immortal king were scattered on the ground like broken toys. They were so crisp that even raindrops could make tiny holes on them. Meng Chao, on the other hand, injected spirit energy into the spine of the crystal phase. With the cracking sounds of the joints, the three-meter-long spine of the crystal phase turned into a sharp arc. A giant bone blade that was spurting dark golden flames, both hard and soft, was born! Chapter 889 - Forward Wind Cutter! With the bone blade in front of his chest, Meng Chaos power grew. The six dragon meridians swimming between his spine, four limbs, chest, and abdomen emanated dragon-shaped dark golden spirit flames, which wound around the bone blade. They added another seven to eight meters to the bone blade that had originally emitted a dark metallic luster, turning it into a flickering golden blade of light. The golden blade of light and the golden deviant flames in Meng Chaos eyes complemented each other, resulting in his battle intent to soar to the limit. As he faced Lu Siya, who was parasitized by the monster mastermind and ten times stronger than him, she advanced instead of retreating. Taking advantage of her superior position, she hacked at Meng Chaos head with her saber. This saber attack was not the least bit fancy. Although she had constructed a spirit magnetic field for Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, Meng Chao had condensed all his destructive spirit energy at the tip of his bone blade, forming a small sun that made it so others could not open their eyes. However, that was only the first move of the most basic One Hundred Saber Techniques, Forward Wind Cutter. It was a saber technique that had existed since ancient times in the Earth era. It was a saber technique that was held with both hands, raised high above ones head, and slashed down in a plain and unadorned manner. Not to mention elementary and middle school students, even the overlords of many kindergartens in Dragon City could skillfully execute this move. However, the simplest move was executed by Meng Chao, a monster who had practiced almost all the basic skills to the peak, and more than a dozen basic saber techniques that had all broken through to the Ultimate Level. The power was unparalleled. Boom! Crack! The blade tore through the air, producing a thunderous explosion. Ripples visible to the naked eye spread out from both sides of the blade like raging waves. Before the golden saber flames could reach everywhere, clusters of air turbulence had already formed like a golden storm. It was as if Meng Chaos eyes were shooting out a killing intent that could destroy everything in its path. Even Meng Chao himself felt that he had never executed such a satisfying slash before. It was as if every bone, every muscle, every muscle, and every cell in his body had been born for this slash. In other words, he had evolved to the most perfect state for this slash. He had never experienced the supreme pleasure when the primitive energy that was as hot as magma shot out of his body. The earth-shaking saber had also stirred up golden waves deep inside Lu Siyas eyes. Her face was flushed, and she was getting more and more excited. Her long hair that was dancing in the wind seemed to be electrified. It turned from the sticky dark green to the crystal clear emerald green and pierced into the ground. She turned her hair into nerves. Her will was transmitted to every corner of the mini jungle in an instant. The hundreds and thousands of vines in the mini jungle lunged at Meng Chao like pythons that had just woken up from hibernation. They weaved into a thick vine card in front of the dominator. The ends of many vines split apart like crabgrass. They tore open the serrated bloody mouths and turned into man-eating flowers that lunged at Meng Chaos vital parts. Seven or eight earth thorns protruded out of the ground next to Lu Siya. Each of the thorns was covered with a thick carpet of fungi and blossomed with beautiful Blood Flowers that could transform into ferocious rock dragons at any time. In the past, Lu Siya could only control rocks. Lu Siya, who was parasitized by the main brain of the monster, could control rocks, plants, and monsters at the same time. In other words, she could control the entire jungle! Facing the crazy jungle, Meng Chao did not hesitate at all. With a flash of his saber, the little sun on the tip of the saber exploded like a supernova, emitting destructive rays. All the man-eating flowers that pounced on him withered, turned black, and turned into ashes the moment they touched the destructive rays. The vine cards that were made of hundreds of vines were cut in half by Meng Chao. Even though the vines were broken, thick, dark green liquid was spurting out like a dying python, spurting out cold snake blood. It couldnt extinguish Meng Chaos fighting spirit at all. Another soul-stirring scream came from Lu Siya. Around her seven or eight thorns, all have been injected with evil life, into the living rock dragon. Compared to the bare rock dragons of the past. Now the Rock Dragon outside, all covered with a layer of bacteria can be regenerated at any time blanket and moss. Like rubber-coated steel, it is flexible, flexible, and not easily broken. Meng Chaos moves were extremely fierce. However, his body turned into a phantom that looked like a ghost. Before all the rock dragons reached the best attacking position, he had snuck into the gap between the Rock Dragons at an unbelievable speed and at an incredible angle. Now, he was only one meter away from Lu Siya. He could even see the banshee, who had been parasitized by the monster mastermind, revealing a hint of astonishment in her seemingly calm face. So, you are afraid too! This discovery boosted Meng Chaos confidence. The enemy was not undefeatable. It was not necessarily impossible for him to awaken the real Lu Siya. Since he could defeat the monster civilization once, he would definitely be able to defeat it a second time! But first, he had to Meng Chao opened his eyes wide and roared crazily. The golden bone blade changed its angle and narrowly avoided the trap woven by the opponents long green hair. It changed from a vertical slash to a horizontal sweep, sweeping toward the opponents carotid artery and cervical vertebrae. Faced with the furious wind and thunder, even Lu Siya did not dare to take the blow head-on. Her fair feet tapped lightly on the muddy ground. Dozens of vines immediately crawled out of the ground and wrapped around her ankles, wrists, and waist, dragging her backward violently. The trees and shrubs that looked like the silhouettes of demons gathered together with a series of rustling sounds, blocking Lu Siyas figure completely. At the same time, they released clusters of dark green miasma that were filled with deadly spores, they blocked Meng Chaos attack route and interfered with his magnetic field scanning. As if he did not believe it, Meng Chao roared in shock again and slashed at the wriggling tree that was covered in a blanket of fungi. The tree controlled by Lu Siya stretched its branches and was ready to take Meng Chaos attack head-on. There were endless Green Tides in the surroundings anyway. The marvelous cells that had the characteristics of both animals and plants could divide and replicate almost infinitely and repair their bodies and attachments. Even if the tree was cut into a thousand pieces by Meng Chao, there was still hope that it could be restored to its original state as long as the activity of the cells had not completely dissipated, let alone being cut in half. Even if it could not be restored, it was still just a big tree. Lu Siya, who was hiding in the depths of the jungle, could launch the fiercest counterattack when Meng Chaos saber aura was almost gone! The golden bone blade was about to cut into the tree from the crown. The Green Tide covering the trunk was wriggling as if it was boiling, too. It was prepared to withstand or even absorb all the power. The moment the blade made contact with the trunk, something unexpected happened. The Bone Blade, which was as hard as iron and had been injected with furious spiritual energy by Meng Chao, turned into a soft, boneless chain after a series of cracking sounds. According to Lu Siyas calculation, it should have been hacked into the tree trunk or even stuck. However, it had been twined around a branch that was the thickest and most resilient. The surging attack power had vanished without a trace in the blink of an eye. However, by relying on inertia and turning it into centrifugal force, Meng Chao had been twirling around the branch at lightning speed. The extremely flexible branches and tree trunks were also deeply bent by him, like a long bow that was stretched to the limit. Before Lu Siya could react, Meng Chao had already accumulated enough strength to bounce up high and return to the original path, shooting toward the depths of the mudslide. In midair, Meng Chao revealed a brilliant smile to the exasperated Lu Siya who had finally torn off her calm mask. From the very beginning, he had never thought of going head-to-head with Lu Siya. At least not here. It was very simple. Under normal condition, Meng Chao was in the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm, while Lu Siya was in the six-star Spirit Armor Realm. Although Meng Chao received the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities to solve for the grand prize package Lu Siya also obtained the monster mastermind and even the ancient powers blessing. Even if both sides fought to the end, there was a high chance that Meng Chao would still be no match for Lu Siya. Moreover, it was not in Meng Chaos or Dragon Citys interest to have both sides suffer heavy losses. Whether it was Lu Siya or the old Sister Ya, there was one thing that she was right about. There were many existences in the other world that were ten times more terrifying than her, compared to those gods and devils from the other world that could destroy the world, it was meaningless to simply destroy her. He could escape from the claws of Lu Siya and escape to Mist Mountain to seek the support of a Deity Realm expert. He could capture Lu Siya alive. On the one hand, he could save the real Sister Ya. On the other hand he could also study the secret of the monster mastermind in depth. Killing two birds with one stone. That was Meng Chaos goal. Therefore, the extremely cool Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash and Forward Wind Cutter just now were only to force Lu Siya back so that he could gain precious time and space to escape the area where she could summon rocks. Splash! Meng Chao almost jumped over the entire mudslide. Finally, he fell into the icy flood like a cannonball along the parabola. The muddy, muddy, and Stinky Mountain Flood had become his best protection color. He suddenly plunged into the deepest part of the mud. In the torrent that was so deep that he could not see his own fingers, he moved his hands and feet and went straight down the river. Meng Chao heard a hysterical scream coming from the top of his head. The entire jungle became furious. It was obvious that Lu Siya had realized that she had been fooled by him and released her most violent vitality magnetic field out of embarrassment and anger. Her anger was like an invisible devils palm that was kneading the sand and rocks in the mudslide. Dozens of mud dragons were condensed and were patrolling and searching everywhere. Then, vines crawled into the mudslide like water snakes and weaved into an airtight fishing net. There was a subtle spirit magnetic connection between Meng Chao and Lu Siya. He could not run his spirit energy too violently, or he would be locked down by the enemy in an instant. Without the support of spirit energy, maintaining balance in the rapid mudslide was already exhausting for him. It was impossible for him to speed up and escape Lu Siyas encirclement. Chapter 890 - The Choice Between Life and Death More importantly, Meng Chao never thought that he would run away just like that. He knew very well that if he did not fight Lu Siya, she would not let him go so easily. He could only run away if he fought! Then as you wish! Deep inside the flow of debris, Meng Chaos eyes shone like rockets that were about to be launched. His vitality magnetic field expanded to its limit in an instant. It scanned the environment, including every turbulence, every piece of gravel, and every piece of broken wood in the mudslide. The bone blade left his hand and rolled toward a piece of broken wood that had sunk into the mud not far away. Using the subtle force of his muscles, it vibrated from his palm to the bone blade to the broken wood. Soon, the two-meter-long broken wood was pulled out of the mud and rolled to his hand. Then, Meng Chao made a move that no one had expected. He gave himself a backhand punch in the chest. Pu! Then he spat a mouthful of slightly fluorescent blood that contained spirit energy onto the broken wood without missing a single drop. Since the force of the spray was too strong, the blood beads were embedded deep in the broken wood like bullets. The blood contained the essence of Meng Chaos lifea lot of spirit energy that originated from the Red Radiance Jade and the Blue Origin Crystal. If Lu Siyas tentacle had explored the area, it would have been very easy for her to mistake the broken wood for Meng Chao when her vision was blocked. Although such a trick would only confuse her for half a second at most. But for Meng Chao, half a second was enough. Next, the most important question was how to distribute the contribution points. It could be said that the 1.8 million contribution points obtained from solving the Mystery of the Supernatural Entities was Meng Chaos biggest and only trump card at the moment. It was a matter of life and death to use these contribution points to fight for a unique technique, or even decide Dragon Citys future. At first glance, he did not need to think at all. All he needed to do was to put all his contribution points into Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash and Divine Nine Dragon Seals, and push these two peerless skills to the peak of Perfect Level or even Ultimate Level. Naturally, he could suppress Lu Siya. Meng Chaos mind raced, but he realized that things werent that simple. First of all, he had just completed the sixth dragon meridian. Even if he invested an astronomical amount of contribution points, it was unlikely that he would be able to immediately complete the seventh dragon vein that entwined his gonads. Moreover, Divine Nine Dragon Seals was not an exquisite combat technique. It was similar to Ultimate Burning. It was an explosive technique that was used to increase ones combat strength in an instant. Without the coordination of moves, one would only have brute force. Even Lu Siyas long green hair might not be able to touch it. Then, what about Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash? This peerless saber technique developed by Jin Wanhao was, of course, Dragon Citys best unique skill. However, because it was too exquisite and fierce, it was difficult to break through the perfection level or even the ultimate level of proficiency. From his past experience of using contribution points to forcefully increase his proficiency, even if Meng Chao threw all his 1.8 million contribution points into it and really raised Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash to the Perfect Level It would take a long time for his nerves and muscles to adapt to the new battle memory. During the adaptation period, due to the disharmony between the body and the mind, the increase in battle strength would not be obvious. In fact, there would even be situations where they would restrict each other. It was probably a state where the brain would say, You can do it, and the body would say, No, you cant. There was another crucial point. What he was holding was not the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. It was just the spine of a Nightmarish Beast. No matter how crystallized it was, its strength, hardness, and toughness had their limits. He had only made a feint with Lu Siya just now. Judging from the subtle feedback of his strength, he could sense that tiny cracks were appearing on the crystallized spine of the Iron Sword Lizard. If he used this bone blade to perform Perfect Level Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash Before the sabers ray could cut off Lu Siyas hair, the saber body would definitely not be able to withstand the surging power and would be the first to shatter. Therefore Meng Chao took a deep breath and extracted 300,000 contribution points, throwing them into the Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab techniques. These two advanced skills were the compulsory subjects of the Ghost Tribe, the most mysterious elite equipment of a super enterprise in Dragon City in his previous life. The former could reduce all physiological reactions of the human body, including but not limited to breathing, heartbeat, body temperature, blood flow rate and adrenaline secretion, to the bottom of the valley, turning a living person into an ice-cold corpse in an instant, and the corpse could be resurrected instantly. The latter could hide the killing intent and hostility to the greatest extent and use all kinds of extremely mysterious methods to silently send a sharp blade smeared with lethal poison into the targets heart. Even before the targets chest was soaked by the blood in his heart, he would not even realize that he had been assassinated or even died! At this time, the assassin had already left and was traveling thousands of miles away. Thats right. Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab were the killing techniques that the martial artists, life scientists, human engineers, and tactical experts of Dragon City had specially developed for assassins in his previous life. In his previous life, Meng Chao, who had joined the Ghost Tribe and was active on the continent of the Other World under the name of the Ghost Messenger, was also an out-and-out assassin. By relying on peak-level stealth, hibernation, camouflage, and infiltration techniques, he was able to deal with targets far stronger than himself time and time again. He could reap the lives of countless experts from the Other World, collect countless strategic intelligence, and gather secret information about the Other World, then, he could safely return to his own camp. Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab had already been deeply imprinted in Meng Chaos soul through his flesh, nerves, and bone marrow. Therefore, unlike the tyrannical martial arts like Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, which he had never come into contact with in his previous life, he only needed to spend a small amount of contribution points to instantly awaken a large number of memory fragments related to Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab. Moreover, these memory fragments were like old swallows returning to their nest. They did not even need half a second to adapt and perfectly merged with his current body. [Walking Corpse, Proficiency: Ultimate! [Bizarre Stab, Proficiency: Ultimate!] Soon, the crisp and melodious sound of crystal cracking came from the depths of Meng Chaos brain. Two mysterious forces poured into each of his nerve endings through his central nerves. His fingers danced lightly. He had never been so eager and confident that he could cut off the throat of an enemy who was several times stronger than him. Just a few hundred thousand contribution points had raised the proficiency of the two assassination techniques to the peak. Of course One should know that in his previous life, in order to survive and protect his sister who had transformed into the Dark Witch, he had even opened one eye when he slept and cultivated so crazily. Unfortunately, due to his talent and old injuries in his previous life, he had always been a mediocre expert in the Earth Realm. No matter how many profound meanings of Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab were branded into the depths of his brain with a soldering iron, he could not use his weak body to bring the art of assassination to the extreme. He did not expect that the hard training in his previous life would be rewarded in this life. Different from the struggling in his previous life, the Meng Chao today had long broken through the limit of the five-star Heaven Realm. It was like asking a college student to solve an elementary school math problem. Even if he had never seen the type of problem and could not even find a way to solve it, he could still break the trick with strength and use university-level tools and formulas to solve the problem. After getting the answer, he could deduce the answer from the person who had asked the question. In an instant, his thoughts became extremely clear. I was right. Instead of using up all my contribution points to aim for a breakthrough with Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, which is a heavyweight technique, I would rather use all my contribution points to try to break through to the top. It would be better to use the killing technique that I have practiced countless times in my previous life to reach the top first. This is the best choice for me! Next, it was Ultimate Burning! Meng Chaos eyes were wide open. Other than reserving hundreds of thousands of contribution points to exchange for healing techniques, he had thrown nearly a million contribution points into the forbidden move, Ultimate Burning. Furthermore, he activated the corresponding spirit meridian and allowed the spirit energy that was like a flood or a ferocious beast to flow rapidly within the spirit meridian. It formed a mysterious and complicated spirit magnetic field that pushed Ultimate Burning to its limit! In an instant, an active volcano seemed to appear deep inside his body. Billions of tons of magma spurted out from his chest and poured into every vein in his body. Meng Chao could apparently see that his two eyeballs, which were protruding out of his eye sockets, were covered in crisscrossed blood threads. Every blood thread was boiling hot, and scorching magma was surging inside! Deep inside the blood, every cell was screaming. Driven by the crazily functioning mitochondria, they had become atoms that had reached the critical point of fission! And Meng Chao still felt that this burning was not enough. The structure principle and method of the Ultimate Burning appeared in his mind. He silently meditated on the scenes that would easily make him angry or even crazy. Naturally, it was ten thousand suns exploding in the sky above Dragon City. The destructive flames descended like a torrential rain, creating charred holes on the bodies of the humans who had nowhere to run. First, they burned the humans into a hornets nest that was riddled with holes, then, they burned the black corpses into white ashes. Finally, they used the shockwaves of the solar wind to blow the ashes of the humans and the creations of the humansthe once glorious cityinto oblivion. No Meng Chao could feel that his spirit index was rising at a speed visible to the naked eye. If he had a spirit index detector on his head, he would have been alarmed hysterically. Perhaps, his face was so twisted that he could scare away even monsters. However, his will was like a cold chain that was holding on to the power that was gushing out like magma. He entered a state of quasi-spirit energy deviation. He used his crazy and demonic combat strength to increase his strength. But he was not affected by the backlash of spirit energy deviation. That was the profound meaning of Ultimate Burning. Chapter 891 - Double Explosion! Ultimate Burning, 120%! Meng Chaos blood began to boil, turning from liquid to gas. Its volume expanded several times, causing his blood vessels to protrude from his skin. They were like thick flood dragons, wrapping around his limbs and body. Ultimate Burning, 140%! Meng Chao heard the sounds of cracking coming from the bones all over his body. It was as if the power hidden in the depths of his bone marrow had been squeezed out. Like an accelerant, it was thrown into his body, which was as hot as a steel furnace. In the excruciating pain of his body being crushed, he had also received a 140% increase in his combat ability! Ultimate Burning, 160%! Meng Chao felt that a ten-thousand-ton hydraulic press was crushing his internal organs. Without the protection of spirit energy, his internal organs would certainly spurt out of his seven orifices like deep-sea fish that had been fished out of a trench thousands of meters deep. With the bombardment that sounded like the War Trample, the energy hidden deep inside his internal organs surged into his blood and muscles, making his muscles bulge. While they were as hard as iron, even his skin was covered in layers of colorful metallic luster. Ultimate Burning, 180%! Meng Chao heard every brain cell of his scream like a boiler that was about to be burnt through. Piercing pain was transmitted from the joints of his skull. The boiling brain matter seemed to be pushing the entire top of his head high into the air. At this moment, even if he were to undergo brain surgery without anesthetics and use bone drills to gouge two holes in his skull, he would not feel any pain at all. He would only feel indescribable pleasure. This was because the pressure on his skull was already so high that it was close to the level of an out-of-body experience. An increase of 180% in his combat strength That was Meng Chaos current limit. If he continued to increase his spirit energy, he would really go crazy. His blood and brain would evaporate, and he would turn into a dried corpse. He might even die from spontaneous combustion within a few seconds. However, an increase of 180% was still far from enough. It was not enough to make Lu Siya pay a terrible price and leave an indelible impression! Meng Chao took a deep breath. He inhaled a large lump of ice-cold, turbid mud. However, he did not find it stinky or disgusting at all. Instead, his burning internal organs were cooled down, and he let out a satisfied moan in the depths of the debris flow. He activated his second spirit magnetic field. Divine Nine Dragon Seals was then activated at full power. His six dragon meridians roared again. Through the ultra-high-frequency vibration of the dragon meridians, the most violent, scorching, and intense spirit energy was continuously released, turning the blood all over his body into boiling dragon blood! Ultimate Burning! Boiling dragon blood! The two techniques that could unleash ones combat ability in an instant were superimposed on each other in a mysterious way. In the blink of an eye, Meng Chaos body, which was several times larger than before, had a translucent texture. It was just like the crystal corpse that the people of Dragon City had discovered in the depths of Ruins No. 1the form of an Ancient! However, because of the physiological structure and the strength of human cells, Meng Chaos body became blurry again because of the surging spirit energy. It was as if thousands of shadows were overlapping each other, and they would fall apart and vanish at any moment. It was also the appearance of Battle God Lei Zongchao when he was ill. Meng Chao knew very well the danger of activating both Divine Nine Dragon Seals and Ultimate Burning at the same time. It was like taking two completely different stimulants simultaneously and taking more than ten times the safe dosage. It was as if he was walking on a tightrope in the sky above hell, and he even managed to do 180 somersaults in one go. However, he had no other choice. That was the only way he could seriously injure Lu Siya, who had been parasitized by the monster mastermind, and fight for a chance of survival and a chance to reverse the future. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and used the intense pain of his dental pulp being struck by the torrent to stimulate his gradually spiraling mind and maintain his final lucidity. Despite that, he was unable to stop the violent power that was seeping out from his 36,000 pores. It swept up a world-shaking vortex in the depths of the debris flow. The swirl sucked up a lot of mud and particles that had been deposited in the depths of the debris flow. That made the flow of debris, which was already pitch-black, even more turbid. The power was indeed astonishing. However, Lu Siya knew immediately that he was preparing an earth-shaking ultimate move. How could she be fooled! Therefore, Meng Chao gritted his teeth and activated his third spirit magnetic field. Walking Corpse! He froze his skin, the fat under his skin, and the superficial flesh near his sebum with ice-cold spirit energy that was close to absolute zero. While maintaining the volcanic eruptions deep in his brain, his breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature all dropped to the bottom. Although spirit energy was still flowing out of his body, it was not easy to tell the difference. As long as the eruptions were not too intense, it was not easy to tell them apart amid the torrents and mudslides that were mixed with violent spirit energy in the first place. However, Walking Corpse and Ultimate Burning were two techniques that operated on opposite principles. Their spirit magnetic field was like ice and fire, which could not be reconciled at all. At that moment, Meng Chao felt his skin turn into a thick and solid ice shell. His flesh and internal organs, on the other hand, had melted into magma that was getting hotter and hotter. Just now, spirit energy had been spurting out of his 36,000 pores with heat. Although he might be exposed, it had greatly eased the pressure in his body. Right then, his seven apertures and pores were all constricted to the maximum, and he was sealed by frost. The overwhelming destructive power in his body had nowhere to go. The temperature and pressure were getting increasingly high. It would not be long before he self-destructed! Meng Chao estimated that he could only hold on for thirty seconds at most. If he did not release the terrifying power of the double enhancement of Ultimate Burning and boiling dragon blood within thirty seconds, he would be possessed before he exploded. But he had no other choice. He could only pray in silence. Whether it was in his previous life or his current one, he had never had such a strong desire. He longed for Lu Siya to appear in front of him. It was as if he could feel his burning desire to lick the mudslide and make hissing sounds. Right then, Lu Siya came. First, dozens of mud dragons that were searching in the mudslide discovered the broken wood that contained Meng Chaos blood. They mistook the broken wood for Meng Chaos real body and immediately swept over from all directions. However, Meng Chao used his bone blade to entangle a branch of the broken wood. With the delicate manipulation of his muscles high-frequency vibrations, he allowed the broken wood to swim in the mudslide. Several times, he narrowly escaped the pursuit of the mud dragons. At this point, Meng Chao had been floating in the debris flow for more than ten seconds. Gradually, he was pushed to the place where the mountain was the steepest and the water was the most turbulent. Seven or eight debris flows gathered together, forming countless whirlpools. The changes of the water flow and the spirit magnetic environment there were unprecedentedly complicated. Even with Lu Siyas control ability, she could barely maintain the mud dragons form. Plus, she could not make them accelerate and catch up to Meng Chao. She had to do it herself. Plop! Meng Chao vaguely heard the sound of a behemoth falling into the water not far away. Though nothing could be seen clearly in the maelstrom of mudslides and flash floods He still vaguely perceived Lu Siyas appearance through the scanning of her vitality magnetic field, . Her long green hair danced fiercely amid her fury. She looked like a snake-haired banshee from the legends. She seemed to ignore the interference of the torrents, mudslides, and whirlpools. With the help of hundreds of tentacles made of long hair and the mud dragon, she carried an indescribable aura of fear. She appeared on the broken wood stained with Meng Chaos blood at lightning speed. Crash! The broken wood, which was as thick as a persons arms, was instantly torn into pieces by her long hair. Realizing that she had been fooled again, Lu Siyas anger rose to another level. Now! Unable to hold it in any longer, Meng Chao roared, and the 36,000 pores on his body exploded at the same time. Guided by the six dragon meridians, the explosive power surged crazily into the bone blade in his hand. That caused the entire spine of the Iron Sword Lizard to emit a golden sword light that could not be looked at directly. Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash! Meng Chao roared furiously with his brainwaves and a soul-stirring mental attack. It was like a war hammer hitting Lu Siyas brain. The golden war saber cleaved through the waves and created a seven-to-eight-meter-long vacuum in the surging debris flow, slashing straight at Lu Siya. Lu Siyas eyes, which were still as bright as red crystals in the dark, showed a hint of surprise at first. It was as if she did not expect Meng Chao to increase his combat strength to such a terrifying extent. However, a hint of disappointment soon followed, as though she was sighing about how Meng Chao was still too naive. He was only focused on attacking crazily with his head lowered, and he had never considered the durability of his weapon or the issue of his hit rate. As expected, the cracked bone blade could not possibly support Meng Chaos Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash by burning it to the limit. As soon as the golden saber accelerated to its maximum speed in the mudslide, there was an explosion that broke the speed of sound. Cracking sounds then came from the spine of the Iron Sword Lizard. When it was three to five meters away from Lu Siya, the entire golden saber exploded. All of this was in Lu Siyas calculations. Therefore, she did not defend against Meng Chaos slash at all. Instead, she instantly twisted thousands of long green hair spirals together and condensed them into hundreds of sharp thorns. Taking advantage of the broken bone blades flaw, she tried to fiercely stab the vital points all over Meng Chaos body. What happened next, however, made her eyes shine with disappointment again. It soon turned into an intense look of horror that was ten times more fearful than usual. Though the golden blade was broken The debris was not swept away by the mudslides. Instead, they were attracted by the mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos that appeared on Meng Chaos increasingly thick right arm, like dragon scales, flames, and circuit diagrams. Each crystallized vertebra was saturated in spirit energy, and each glowed with golden light like a broken star. Hundreds of broken stars gathered together and formed a burning, dazzling glove around Meng Chaos fist, which was as hard as iron. Chapter 892 - Betting With Everything Meng Chao Had! Is this the Demon Subduing Pole? When she scanned the complicated and octagonal spirit tattoos surrounding the Shattered Star Gloves, Lu Siya could not believe her eyes. It was a fist technique that could not be more basic. It was also a move that she had never expected Meng Chao to use in a life-and-death battle. However, martial arts was simple. The most basic was often the most effective. It also meant that it was used by the most people, with the most detailed tutorials and tens of thousands of cultivation and battle videos. Countless people were learning, thinking, researching, communicating, improving, and perfecting it. The punch had reached the limits of a humans bare-handed attack. What Meng Chao wanted to do was to exceed those limits! At that moment, a hundred explosions seemed occur in the depths of his brain at the same time. Raging tornadoes swept through every sulcus of his brain and swept billions of brain cells into the air. Under such circumstances, he could not think. Just the restriction of the three incompatible spirit magnetic fields and the fact that they did not tear his body apart had exhausted all of his thoughts and control. It was impossible for him to manipulate his spirit meridians and spirit energy and perform Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, as well as any advanced skills. The only way was to integrate his blood into the most basic martial arts. The only way was to receive the inheritance from old Principal Sun of Ninth High School before he awakened his extraordinary strength. The only way was to turn his entire arm into a shining torch to dispel the darkness and illuminate the path of countless people.. Demon Subduing Pole! Eat my pole, you monster! The sound waves from Meng Chaos mouth shattered and pushed away the debris in front of him. Like a cluster of shock waves, they landed heavily on Lu Siyas face. Lu Siyahad been controlling hundreds of spikes made of her long hair to stab at Meng Chaos vital parts. However, her attention was first attracted by Meng Chaos bulging golden right arm. Then, she was distracted by the incoming shock waves. Most of the spikes missed her vital parts and only pierced half an inch into Meng Chaos iron-like skin. For Meng Chao, who was in the state of Ultimate Burning, such a little pain did not cause any disturbance. Instead, it made him even more excited. His golden right arm raised a golden torrent and dashed forward crazily in the mudslide. It was still half a meter away from Lu Siyas chest. The vertebrae of the Iron Sword Lizards, which contained violent spiritual energy, had all become crystal clear and glittering like translucent hammers. The surprise on Lu Siyas face turned into fear. For the first time, she had an unbelievable thoughtshe might fail, or even be killed by Meng Chao. Even if both sides suffered heavy injuries, she did not want to see it. After all, the mudslide was rushing down the Mist Mountain. If both sides were seriously injured and rushed down the mountain, Meng Chao would certainly receive the support of a Deity Realm powerhouse and the most perfect medical care. However, her current form was not suitable for anyone to see. Therefore, she had no choice but to give up on attacking. She withdrew hundreds of sharp thorns and turned her hair, which was as hard as iron, back into soft black hair that twirled around her fingers. Then, she wove a dense shield in front of her. Although each shield was as thin as a cicadas wings. However, there were dozens of shields stacked on top of each other within half a meter. Each shield used a unique three-dimensional geometric weaving method that could absorb extremely violent spirit energy. Even the close-range shooting of a railway gun could not penetrate it. Unfortunately, Meng Chaos Demon Subduing Pole was not a railway gun. The railway gun was just a cold, dead object. However, this punch was a gamble of Meng Chaos emotions, Will, soul, home, and future. It was a gamble of everything that Meng Chao had! Boom! The Demon Subduing Pole, which had been enhanced by the Shattered Star Gloves, hit the center of Lu Siyas indigo shield heavily. As the golden flames tore crazily, the first, second, and third shields were burnt to ashes the moment they touched each other. The fourth, fifth, and sixth shields did not last long either. They were torn apart and turned into ashes while screaming miserably. The seventh, eighth, and ninth shields were torn apart by Lu Siya when she realized that something bad was going to happen. Meng Chaos fist was a hundred times more powerful than she had expected, they tried to slow him down, but they were torn apart by the Shattered Star Gloves. It was not until the tenth shield that Meng Chaos fist was slightly blocked. The two sides were in a stalemate for a few seconds. Lu Siyas thousands of black hair rushed toward Meng Chaos fist, trying to absorb the terrifying power that was attached to his fist like a bloodsucking bug. However, Meng Chaos shattered star glove split into countless pieces of stars and spun crazily around the golden Demon Subduing Pole to increase its penetrability. Just like that, Meng Chao broke through the shields one by one. It was only on the last three sides that Lu Siya managed to block his attack. Hu Hu The two sides were very close. Lu Siyas face seemed to have been ignited by the flames that seeped out from the gaps between Meng Chaos fingers. It was so red that blood was about to drip out. She panted heavily. Her face was filled with the anger of being violated and the joy of being about to take revenge. However, Meng Chaos attack was not over yet. Dont forget, besides Ultimate Burning, Meng Chao also had Divine Nine Dragon Seals! Accompanied by the six dragon meridians around him, deafening roars of tigers and dragons were echoing at the same time. Cracking noises were echoing inside every bone in Meng Chaos body. Spirit energy burst out like a flood, and a volcano erupted. On his golden right arm, one, two, three, four, five, and a total of six intimidating golden dragons were condensed! The six crystal dragons roared behind the Demon Subduing Pole. Like six dazzling flames, they pushed the rocket to break through the atmosphere and dash toward the stars and the universe without looking back. The last three black shields were all broken through by the rocket in an instant. Boom! Meng Chaos burning golden right arm brutally tore apart the armor made of the green carpet on Lu Siyas chest. Ahhhhhhhhh! Meng Chao was burning at his limit. He gathered his past, present, and even future power together and shot out like magma that had been confined by high temperature and pressure in the depths of the Earths crust for billions of years. Lu Siya shrieked in disbelief. She curled up from the tips of her hair to her toes. The glittering Demon Subduing Pole penetrated into her chest and stabbed out from her back as if it had nailed her to Meng Chaos body. Not only that, the fiercest and purest spirit energy that originated from Meng Chaos body was also washing away the evil energy inside her body like golden flames. As Lu Siya convulsed violently, the Green Tide and Blood Flowers condensed into one, and the armor that covered her body disintegrated and melted. As if she had been greatly stimulated and frightened, she fought to escape from her body. For a moment, her blood-red, crystal-like eyes regained their clear black color. The real Lu Siyas expression appeared on her face again. It was an expression of shame, praise, surprise, happiness, worry, ambition, fear, hope, and despair. Sister Ya! Meng Chao was overjoyed. He knew that Lu Siyas soul wouldnt be devoured so easily by the monster mastermind. She was the Queen Bee! But at this time, Meng Chaos Ultimate Burning and Divine Nine Dragon Seals were also unleashed to their limits. Just like a rocket that had just broken through the atmosphere, the fuel was burned to the point that not a single drop was left, and it was once again entangled by gravity. The opponent was very keen to grasp his weakness. The Green Tide and Blood Flowers made a comeback. When they gathered together and absorbed enough water, the black hair that had expanded dozens of times like vines and tentacles ruthlessly pierced into the mountain rocks deep within the mudslide. With a forceful tug, they separated Lu Siya and Meng Chao and dragged them into the depths of the darkness. An endless stream of Green Tide and Blood Flowers pounced on them like moths pouncing on a flame, throwing them at the golden flame that Meng Chao had implanted into Lu Siyas body. The last wisp of flame struggled stubbornly for a few seconds before it was extinguished by the power from the ancient era. The Green Tide and Blood Flowers once again transformed into layers of armor. This time, the armor was thicker, denser, and more gorgeous. It not only covered every inch of Lu Siyas exposed skin It also transformed into an ice-cold mask and a distorted helmet that covered her entire face. The mask and the helmet were flawless. Only two transparent holes could be seen on her eyes. However, through the holes, one could see that Lu Siyas eyes had turned into crystal-clear blood diamonds again in just a few seconds! She had turned into Lu Siya again! Meng Chaos heart had fallen into an endless ice hole. After using Ultimate Burning, there would be a long period of cooling down and weakening. The pain that he had been in a state of extreme excitement and didnt care about at all had all increased tenfold, causing him to suffer a backlash. He was in so much pain that even his tailbone was twitching. He was just one step away. He would be able to explode the power of the monster mastermind and awaken the real Lu Siya! But now wasnt the time to feel sorry for himself. At least he had achieved his original tactical goal of severely injuring the enemy and increasing the distance between him and the enemy. Meng Chao did not believe that Lu Siya would be able to withstand his maximum damage without suffering any damage. At the very least, the real Lu Siya had been awakened by him. It would still take some time for this monster to completely control Lu Siyas body. He hoped that Lu Siya would be able to slow down this monster so that he could follow the debris flow and escape! Meng Chao endured the burning flames all over his body and the pain of his bones being shattered. He stomped heavily on the rocks at the bottom of the debris flow and turned into an arrow that left the bow as he rushed down the god of fog mountain. In order to pursue the fastest speed, he did not have the time to dodge the debris and broken wood in the debris flow. He did not even slow down when he passed through every bend created by the flood. Instead, he narrowly missed the rock that was as hard as iron. Many of the rocks had been sharpened by the flood and the mudslide. If he was not careful, he would be wounded dozens of centimeters long and bleeding. But Meng Chao could not care less. He expanded his vitality magnetic field, which was getting more and more chaotic, to the maximum, but he only cared about the back and the front. In the back, Lu Siya turned into a snake-haired banshee again and chased after him with astonishing fury. In the front, the foot of the mountain was in sight. Through the torrential rain, one could almost see the flickering lights on the dark horizon. That was the human camp! Chapter 893 - A Battle of Life and Death at the Underground River! If there were Deity Realm fighters stationed near the sinkhole They would definitely be able to sense the fierce battle between Meng Chao and Lu Siya the moment it commenced. Unfortunately, most of the Deity Realm fighters were holding a Deity Realm Conference in the main city. In order to avoid the extreme weather changes in the Hidden Mist Domain, interfere with the vitality magnetic field, and affect the cultivation of superhumans, there were only a few experts who were still on duty near the sinkhole. They were also immersed in the joy of victory, and their vigilance was lowered to the lowest point. Now was the darkest moment before dawn. It was also the moment when the torrential rain was the most torrential, the thunder was the most violent, and the chaotic spirit energy contained in heaven and earth was like a cornered beast fighting, releasing its final strength. Whether it was the drones and detectors condensed with ancient runes and the crystallization of Earths technology. Or the life magnetic field of a peak heavenly state expert. They were unable to pass through the airtight curtain of rain and sense the soul-stirring battle hundreds of meters away. But Meng Chao knew that in order to guide the debris flow pouring down from Mist Mountain. Humans had dug many diversion channels around Mist Mountain in advance. Beside the diversion channels, there were people on duty 24 hours a day to observe the water level of the flood and the momentum of the debris flow. If the water level was too high and the momentum was too strong, they would detonate the temporary sluice gates and dams, expanding the diversion channels, eventually, it would lead to the source of the Red Dragon River. Therefore, as long as they went downstream, they would definitely be discovered by the people on duty. Between the people on duty and the camp, they would communicate with each other through the rubber-wrapped, fist-sized crystal cables. They would not be disturbed by the extreme weather and the violent spirit energy. In the worst case, if the people on duty did not discover his existence, he would be washed all the way into the Red Dragon River and then drift to the main part of Dragon City. He would be discovered and salvaged by the patrol boats, fishing boats, and armored airships that had been patrolling the river all year round. This was also an acceptable option. Therefore, Meng Chao no longer floated up. Instead, he suddenly dived into the depths of the mudslide. Like a big fish that had been stimulated by electric currents, he swung wildly and advanced rapidly. Lu Siya had figured out his intention. She let out an angry screech behind him. However, no matter how she waved her tentacles, she could not catch a single hair of Meng Chao. It was too late to say anything. Meng Chao had already flown straight down and was swept to the foot of Mist mountain by the debris flow. Only then did he spread his limbs and spurt out balls of powerful spirit energy from his palms and soles in an attempt to surface and shout loudly. However An inexplicable suction force suddenly came from below him. It was like an invisible tentacle that tightly wrapped around his chest and abdomen. Not only did he choke, he choked. And dragged him again to the deepest part of the mudslide. It was Lu Siyas mud dragon. This monster, it would not give up! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and endured the pain of his bones shattering, his cells breaking down and his soul burning. As if pulling out the valve core, with the naked eye of the speed of atrophy down the arms, once again ignited the wind and thunder of the flame. With hundreds of heavy punches, the mud dragon that was wrapping around him was smashed into pieces. The attack had exhausted his last bit of strength. He could not even attach his spirit energy to the mucous membranes and alveoli of his nose to filter and absorb the oxygen in the flood. Both of his lungs had shrunk to the size of dried apples. Every time he breathed, his nasal cavity seemed to have been punched brutally. From his trachea to his lungs, they were filled with cold mud, which made him feel the pain of suffocation. Meng Chao had a pained expression on his face. He let out a soundless cry from the depths of the mudslide. He leaped up, wanting to jump out of the water. However, his head crashed heavily into the rock wall that was as hard as iron. His entire body was bounced back, and he was once again sucked into the whirlpool of the mudslide. How is this possible? Meng Chao turned pale with fright. He had clearly been swept to the foot of Mist Mountain by the mudslide. He should be surrounded by the valley at the bottom of the sinkhole. Why was it that there were no crevices above his head or around him, and there was no light at all. Even the lights of the campsite, which had been flickering on the horizon just now, had been completely swallowed by darkness! It was the underground river Meng Chao thought quickly and immediately realized what was going on. Perhaps it was because of the hibernation and growth of the mother from the ancient era, or perhaps it was because of the chaotic spirit energy that was spreading out from the crystal veins, under the grounds of the Hidden Mist Domain the underground of the Hidden Mist Domain was filled with dense, interlocking, labyrinth-like crevices and karst caves. During the dry season, the crevices and karst caves were man-eating demonic caves. Even the elite teams of experienced prospectors with the most advanced exploration equipment were still likely to be lost in the depths of the underground caves until they were discovered by the lost ones decades later, turning into piles of bones. During the rainy season, when the rain poured in, the underground crevices would turn into underground rivers again. Most of the underground rivers were dead ends, as if they were the entrance to Hell. Only a few underground rivers were connected to the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River through the meandering crevices. The problem was that these crevices were often extremely narrow. Even snakes, insects, rats, and ants had to scratch their bodies to get through them. It was simply impossible for humans to pass through. Meng Chao refused to believe it. He dashed left and right several times, but he was hit by a wall everywhere. He must have missed the entrance to the underground river and been swept deep underground by the mudslide. The entrance was behind him. So was Lu Siya. Sensing the snickering of the snake-haired banshee behind him, Meng Chao realized that the banshee must have controlled the direction of the mudslide and pushed him underground. He had no other choice but to endure the pain of his lungs exploding one by one and continue moving forward. Finally Deep in the underground river, the stalagmites and the stone pillars had collided countless times and almost spat out the last mouthful of blood. Before his lungs were compressed to the size of a ping-pong ball, Meng Chao emerged from the water. He panted desperately. Mud spurted out of his ears, nostrils, and mouth. Even though the air underground was decaying as well. To him, who was living and dying, he was not stingy with the sweetest spring water. Through his lungs, it flowed slowly through his internal organs, limbs, and bones. Meng Chao used his hands and feet to struggle ashore. He sprawled on the ground and enjoyed the last moment of peace before he fell into hell. The weak magnetic field of life was like a candle in the wind. It was emitting dim light and slowly scanning the surroundings. He realized that he was not, and it was impossible for him to escape. This place was still underground. However, it was just a karst cave with a relatively large space. The entire karst cave was about half the size of a football field. The mudslide had just been guided by Lu Siya and surged toward the karst cave through the crevices underground. It had not been completely submerged yet. However, judging from the rising tide, it was only a matter of time before the whole place was submerged. Meng Chao had been standing on a high platform in the karst cave. It was like an extremely thick stalagmite that had been cut off. However, it had become an isolated island under the siege of the flood. Moreover, as the mudslide swallowed it, the isolated island became smaller and smaller. Soon, it was only left with a standing cone. He had no choice but to curl up and watch his feet sink inch by inch into the dark mud. Meng Chao tried his best to release the magnetic field of life, trying to find a way out above the caveeven if it was a gap as thick as a finger. However, whether it was the almost frozen air or the 100% feedback of the sound after he screamed desperately, including the glimmer of light that he could not find no matter how he rubbed his eyes and activated his super vision, all told him a cruel truth. There was no road ahead. This was the land of death. The sound of flowing water came from behind him. Lu Siya slowly emerged from the dark swamp and floated in front of Meng Chao. If it was said that she, who had been possessed by the main brain of the monster in the beginning, was allowed to release a trace of her true feelings, when she faced Meng Chao, she seemed to be playing a game of cat and mouse. Now, every inch of his skin was covered with Green Tide and Blood Flowers. Even his face was covered with an extremely evil mask, as if it was made of bronze, and his crystal eyes, as red as blood, revealed only an inhuman coldness. Lu Siya no longer had a human will. She had completely become the tool of ancient power. Hiss, hiss, hiss! The green armor wrapped around her body disintegrated slightly. The tips of the disintegrated vines split apart like crab-claw chrysanthemums. They opened more than ten bloody mouths and roared at Meng Chao in hunger. It was as if more than ten man-eating flowers had grown out of Lu Siyas body. Pah! Meng Chao did not even look at the man-eating flowers. He spat out a mouthful of saliva mixed with blood and sand. His fists, which were trembling slightly, were clenched again. His arms, which were covered in wounds, were once again emitting crimson steam because of the boiling blood. Even if he was burned into a dried corpse by the boiling blood. Even if the dried corpse burst into flames and turned into ashes on the spot. Meng Chao swore that he would fight to the end on the journey to reverse the future! Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Her scarlet eyes were full of confusion. It seemed that even the wisdom from the ancient era could not understand it. Meng Chao had been forced into such a desperate situation. What reason did he have to resist stubbornly? She quickly evaluated Meng Chaos value and will to resist. She withdrew the man-eating flower and snapped her fingers. Above the cave, a stalactite as sharp as the tusks of a doomsday beast was growing longer and longer. It was shaking crazily, and cracking sounds could be heard from its roots, which were about to be blown out at any moment. Meng Chaos swollen and scalding throat could no longer make any sound. The light in his eyes, which looked like an erupting volcano, replaced his throat and fists and issued the final battle cry. Crack! The stalactites root finally shattered. Like a thick spear, it flew toward Meng Chao at lightning speed. Meng Chao closed his eyes and swung his final blow. Puchi! The sound of flesh and blood being pierced through by the stalactite tore at his eardrums. However, the anticipated pain of having his arm or chest pierced through did not come for a long time. Meng Chaos punch missed and lost his balance. He almost fell to the ground. He opened his eyes in surprise and saw an unbelievable scene. The stalactite that should have pierced through him had pierced through Lu Siyas armor and scapula from above and nailed the jungle banshee to the wall of the cave! Chapter 894 - This Is… My Fate! The wild banshees armor split apart, and the countless vines hissed as if they had been soaked in boiling oil. It looked like they were suffering a pain that was a hundred times more intense than when they were pierced through by a stalactite. Deep inside her crystal-clear right eye, even the crimson brilliance, which had seemingly been lit by blood as fuel, was occupied by crazy surging black again. Like a rusty machine, Lu Siya struggled to move her right arm inch by inch. However, she did not pull out the stalactite that had been inserted into her shoulder blade. Instead, she spread out her fingers and grabbed the gap between the mask and the helmet, which was as thin as a strand of hair. Rip! Crack! She broke the right half of the mask and tore it off! Sister Ya? Meng Chao stared at her with his mouth agape. From the vivid expression in her black eyeballs and on half of her face, he could tell that this was the real Lu Siya! Of course, it was only part of her. A small part. The other half of her body, which was still covered by the armor made of Green Tide and blood veins, released an earth-shaking roar. Vines as thick as main arteries appeared on the surface of the armor one by one. They struggled and wriggled crazily. On Lu Siyas chest, they gathered into a bulge that looked like both a brain and a heart. Its pulsing sound seemed to originate from the drum of a demon king in the deepest part of Hell. Even Meng Chao could hear the soul-stirring roar clearly. Why did you reject my fusion? The voice deep inside Lu Siyas chest questioned, Are you an idiot like Jin Qianxi and Meng Chao? No, thats impossible. You are not the same as them! I can sense your ambition, I can sense your coldness, and I can sense your selfishness as well as unscrupulous means. You desire success, you desire to rule, and you desire to spread your will to the entire land and the endless stars as you please! Your appetite is far more than simply surpassing your grandfather and the Battle God, Lei Zongchao, to become the strongest warrior in Dragon City! When you realized that the Other World was a planet of the same size as Earth, you longed to swallow the planet into your stomach! This is your voice, Lu Siya. Ive heard your voice. You cant lie to me! To achieve your goal, you will never care about sacrificing thousands of ordinary people. Thats the biggest difference between you and Meng Chao. It is also the biggest reason why Ive chosen you over him! So, why have you rejected me? Have you not experienced the infinite power that I have bestowed upon you? Without me, how could you have achieved the six-star Spirit Armor Realm and reached the peak of Heaven Realm in only a few months? You could even resurrect corpses, control the entire jungle, and command thousands of monsters from afar! Dont you know that this is far from our limit? With my help, you will soon break through Deity Realm, surpass your grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, and the Battle God, Lei Zongchao, and become the strongest warrior in Dragon City! Dont you understand that I can make your dream come true? I can help you rule Dragon City, and I can even conquer the entire Other World! Hidden in the demonic voice, the overwhelming spirit shockwave caused Meng Chaos cerebral cortex to be bombarded, and he groaned. Half of Lu Siyas face, which was inlaid with black eyes, managed to squeeze out a contemptuous sneer with great difficulty. Just like Meng Chao a moment ago, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Thats right. Cough, cough. The life and death of thousands of ordinary people has nothing to do with me. I only want to brand my name, Lu Siya, in the history of Dragon City and the entire Other World, but you, Monster, have made a mistake Lu Siya took a deep breath. Her black eyes were wide open as she shrieked, I want to control the Other World as Queen Bee Lu Siya, not as the puppet of a monster like you! No one can crawl into my body and order me around. No one can treat me like a toy and manipulate me at will. No one can go against my will and touch a single finger of mine. No one can force me to do anything I dont like! My father cant, my grandfather cant, and the Battle God or Thunder God cant. You are an ugly and ridiculous monster, and you cant either. Go to hell! As she screamed, she raised her right arm up high like a guillotine, and then brought it down heavily like a guillotine. With a cracking sound, the second stalactite hanging above the cave cracked and fell from the sky. It pierced through the Green Tide and interweaved with blood veins, like a living armor, and pierced deeply into her thigh, nailing her deeper into the rock wall and killing her. Ah! Lu Siya screamed in pain. However, the corners of her mouth curled up into an extremely happy smile. An angry and shocked roar came from the depths of her chest, which seemed to belong to the monster mastermind. Without my help, you cant control Dragon City, let alone conquer the Other World. Failure is your only path, and destruction is your only ending. The Gate of Hell has been opened before you. Do you really want to be reduced to ashes and never be reincarnated? an extremely distorted voice said. So what if Im destroyed? Lu Siya laughed even more cheerfully. It doesnt matter whether you succeed or fail, whether you are a hero or a devil, whether you will be remembered for a thousand years or not, it doesnt matter. Whats important is that this is my choice, my destiny, and my journey. This is the path that Ive have chosen 100% out of my own free will for myself! I would rather fight to the end on the path that I have chosen and burn my life to ashes in the end. I dont want to be your puppet and watch you conquer the Other World my Other World. No, I can give you free will! The voice quickly said, I can keep your thoughts, your memories, your emotions, and your perception. You wont be able to feel how different it is from the past. Idiot, you dont understand at all. Lu Siya sneered. I, Queen Bee Lu Siya, dont need anyones free will. It is mine, anyway. What right do you have to give or take it? Whether its free will or Dragon City, even the entire Other World and the entire starry sky, what I want will be taken by my own hands, bit by bit! It is my ability to take it. My reputation will be ruined, my body will be cut into pieces, and I will die without a burial place. I am willing to accept my loss! If I cant even control 100% of my body and will, whats the point of being the ruler of the Other World! Therefore, give up. Even if I have to burn my entire life, I will not give even a single cell to a monster like you! For the third time, Lu Siya waved her fist as hard as she could. A third stalactite, which was extremely sharp like a spear, stabbed her heart from her back. It was so fast, as she wanted to destroy both the monster mastermind and her heart at the same time. The living armor wriggled and hissed crazily. Dozens of vines rushed out and wrapped around the stalactite. However, controlled by Lu Siyas stubborn will, the stalactite continued to spin at a high speed, trying to move forward. In an instant, the air seemed to freeze, and even time stopped. Lu Siyas power and the ancient power that had invaded her body entered a subtle but intense stalemate. Sister Ya Meng Chaos blood boiled because of Lu Siyas vitality magnetic field. A brand-new hot current was stirring in his body. He wanted to help But he did not know where to start. Meng Chao! Sensing his burning fighting spirit, Lu Siya glared at him with her sparkling black eyes. Run! Before she finished her sentence The third stalactite in the air suddenly changed its direction and shot toward Meng Chao! The mysterious power lurking in Lu Siyas body did not expect that her target was not her heart from the very beginning. The entanglement and resistance of the vines had instead become the driving force of the stalactite, which broke the speed of sound in an instant, deafening sonic booms were echoing in the narrow space. Shua! The stalactite scratched Meng Chaos scalp and pierced into the rock wall behind him. Boom! At the cost of Lu Siyas will and her life, the stalactite that contained violent spiritual energy exploded like a heavy bomb, triggering a chain reaction in the depths of the rock. It was like a series of explosions, followed by rolling thunder. Hiss Meng Chao discovered to his surprise that a crack that was as wide as a person had been blown open on the rock wall that had been airtight before. It seemed to be meandering, but it still led to endless darkness. However, from the depths of the crack, a wisp of fresh air mixed with a fishy and sweet smell could be seen. One could vaguely hear the sound of the rushing of the Great River. This was actually a crack that led directly to the outside world. Following the crack, there was a chance to jump directly into the Red Dragon River! Meng Chao thought quickly and immediately understood L Siyas intention. She knew very well that it was impossible for her to take back her body from the main brain of the monster with her will alone. No matter how many stalactites pierced through her body, it was impossible for her to be nailed to the rock wall for a long time because of her extremely powerful cell regeneration ability. Therefore, the first two stalactites were just a feint. The cunning queen bee was probably roaring with her blood boiling and scanning with extreme calmness at the same time. She had long used her dual talents as a nimbler and a prospector to scan the underground crevices and karst caves, it was the weakest spot that could lead to the surface. From the very beginning, she had placed all her hope on Meng Chao! Meng Chao, who had returned from the apocalypse, should have been as determined as iron. Under any circumstances, he would not have hesitated at all. However, the moment he realized Lu Siyas intention, he could not help but have the urge to stay and fight side by side with Lu Siya until the end. Idiot! Sensing his hesitation, Lu Siya became even more anxious. What are you waiting for? Run! Only if you escape will there be hope for you to save me. Only then will I have the ability to continue fighting with this monster! Meng Chao felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his whole body trembled. His eyes were like frozen lightning, and he regained his calmness and sharpness. Sister Ya, I will definitely save you.His voice was hoarse, and his eyes were bloodshot. Of course, you will definitely save me.Lusiyas smile was like a flower, and streaks of blood lines and green waves covered her face once again. However, even if her entire face was swallowed by the bronze-green mask, what was still stubbornly shining in the depths of her eye sockets was still black flames. Chapter 895 - The Heart of a Monster Meng Chao gazed deeply at Lu Siya. He branded this wisp of black flame in his heart. He swallowed back the blood that had filled his mouth from biting his lips and the tip of his tongue. He used the blood that was as hot as lava to cool his nerves, blood vessels, and spiritual veins that were getting hotter and hotter. Then, with a low roar, he forcefully pulled out his legs that seemed to be entangled by tree roots and pounced toward the escape route that Lu Siya had opened up. Countless green tides and blood stripes appeared around Lusiyas right eye. She pounced on the black flames one after another. Her right eye became crystal clear again, and it was as red as blood. She became Lusiyaagain. Then, she tried to crush and pull out the two stalactites that had pierced into her body. However, in the depths of the green armor, the last bit of stubborn power was still active, desperately interfering with her movements. She had just pulled out the first stalactite. The second stalactite pierced even deeper, firmly stuck in the crevice of her bones. With great difficulty, the second stalactite was crushed, and the sharp edges of the crushed stones were picked out one by one. Her feet were unwittingly extended up, and the stalagmite with interlaced canine teeth bit down on them. When she finally got rid of all the rocks entangling her. Meng Chaos figure had already disappeared from the karst cave and climbed into the depths of the crevice. Meng Chao heard an angry roar from behind him. He sensed that the entire underground karst cave group was trembling and could collapse at any time. Thousands of vines and green tides chased after him like a flood or a fierce beast. But he could not turn back. He could only use his hands and feet to climb forward as much as he could. He climbed over the sharp rocks, over the sharp stalagmites, and forcefully squeezed through the gaps that were only as wide as a palm. Even if the friction made his flesh a bloody mess, all the wounds that had just been crusted burst open, and the last drop of blood was squeezed out of the open wounds, he would not hesitate. He could not feel fatigue and pain. He could not feel fear and despair. The only thing that lingered in his mind and supported his body that had long since dried up and was about to evaporate and spontaneously combust was a shimmering golden belief. He would definitely be able to escape. He would escape and find a strength that was ten times, no, a hundred times stronger. Then, he would return and blast the monsters main brain, the main body 0-1, or whatever that originated from the primordial era or the future, hell or the starry sky, the gods or the demons into pieces. He would save Lu Siya! This belief released an extremely powerful driving force. His body, which was withering due to the Sequela of the Extreme Burning, could adapt to the meandering and extremely narrow gap. The air in front of him was getting wetter and fresher. The rumbling sound of the river was getting clearer and clearer. He could even see a flash of fiery red light not far away. The night had finally passed. Dawn had already arrived. Even after a month of torrential rain, the intensity of the rain had unknowingly weakened. It was as if he was bowing before the unyielding will of humans! Meng Chao was only a few dozen meters away from touching the warm light. At this moment, a piercing pain came from his left ankle. It was as if the poisonous vines had tightly wrapped around his ankle, injecting deadly poison into his body. He did not care about entangling with the vine. He kicked it hard and pulled it. He rammed into the edge of the sharp rock and shattered the poisonous vine. He also tore off a large piece of skin on his ankle. He could not feel his left leg. But that was not important. As long as he could climb out of the crack and jump into the Red Dragon River, it did not matter even if he replaced his legs with the chassis and tracks. Meng Chaos knees and elbows were already worn out. There were only ten meters left before the exit. He could even feel the warmth of the rising sun caressing his face. However, in the darkness behind him, there was the sound of mountains collapsing and the earth cracking. An overwhelming shock wave caught up with him at lightning speed and completely drowned him. It wasnt a physical shock wave. If it was a real shock wave, it would only blow Meng Chao out of the crevice and into the ceaseless river. But this was a spiritual shock wave. It was the strongest spiritual attack Meng Chao had ever encountered in his previous life! In an instant, an illusion appeared in front of Meng Chaos eyes. He seemed to see a forest banshee with a head full of snake hair, who somehow circled in front of him and blocked the exit of the crevice. Even if he instantly realized that this was just an illusion, that his cerebral cortex had been affected by the other partys brainwaves. His vision, hearing, and even his tactile nerves had been hijacked and planted with false and false information. From there, he condensed the blade of the heart and hacked the snake-haired banshee into pieces. However, behind the snake-haired banshee who had been torn into pieces and turned into wisps of green smoke, the hole had disappeared. The crevice in front of him seemed to have been stretched tenfold. The fresh air, the rumbling of the river water, and even the warm light had all disappeared into the depths of the darkness. Not only that, even the crevice itself had undergone a shocking transformation. What had originally formed the crevice was only hard rocks and stalagmites that protruded like fangs. But now, the material that had formed the entire endless crevice had turned into bones. The bones of monsters. The bones of thousands of monsters that were endless, distorted, and highly compressed. It was not only the modern monsters that the people of Dragon City had encountered. There were also the bones of ancient ferocious beasts that appeared in the images of the primordial war that Meng Chao had retrieved through his Computer.. Deep underground in the sinkhole, it seemed to have become a graveyard of monsters that had a history of hundreds of millions of years. Meng Chao was like a tomb raider who passed through the tunnel with great difficulty but was discovered by the spirits guarding the tomb. He had no other choice but to grit his teeth and continue moving forward. However, the gap in front of him gradually closed as the monster bones expanded, multiplied, and squirmed. Meng Chao hit a wall in front of the layers of monster bones. No matter how he roared and punched, ground his own flesh and blood, and shattered his finger bones, he could not break through the seal of the monster bones. Thats right, he clearly realized that this was an illusion. But the other world was originally a boundary between matter and consciousness, a blurry place. As long as ones spiritual power was strong enough. An illusion could also kill people. A deep laugh came from behind Meng Chao. He sensed that the walls made of bones around him were rapidly collapsing and pressing toward him. He could only turn around. He saw a horrifying scene. He had already climbed through hundreds of meters of crevices. Now, these crevices were all swallowed by a huge karst cave. Of course, it was a karst cave made of billions of monster carcasses. The karst cave was at least thousands of meters in diameter, and the walls were filled with countless twisted monster carcasses that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They crazily tore, roared, and struggled, forming a relief sculpture called Hell.. In the middle of the cave stood a towering peak. It was a giant spirit god formed by countless monster carcasses. The monster carcasses formed its skeleton. Blood patterns interweaved into its blood vessels and nerves. The green tide that multiplied endlessly covered it with layers of steel-like muscles, skin, and armor. It sat there motionlessly. Two huge scarlet crystals were rolling in its eye sockets that were as deep as black holes. They were emitting a soul-stirring light as they stared straight at Meng Chao. On top of the two huge red crystals, dozens of vines that looked like brain nerves extended from between the skeleton giants eyebrows, tightly wrapping around L Siya! Compared to the skeleton giant, L Siya was so small and fragile, as if she was an exquisite toy. Dozens of vines were wrapped with sharp poisonous thorns that pierced through her limbs, spine, neck, and even her temples, deeply piercing into her body and wrapping around her blood vessels, nerves, bones, and soul. She was like a marionette that was tightly bound by steel wires. Even so, L Siya still endured the excruciating pain and struggled desperately. She would rather open her skin or even break her bones than stretch her body according to her own will. Meng Chao was extremely shocked when he sensed L Siyas determination to throw herself into the fire and destroy everything. He knew that it was L Siyas spiritual projection. It was also L Siyas true self in the deepest part of her heart. Similarly, the Skeleton Giantin front of Meng Chao was also the spiritual core of the main brain of the monster or the Mother Body. It was not a big deal to call it its soul. The other party had dragged Meng Chao and L Siya into the deepest part of his spiritual world. It was a last resort. Because the Battle of the soul had its own unique characteristics, it might not be directly proportional to the strength of the body of flesh and blood. The spiritual attack went both ways. When their brain ports connected, the monsters main brain would continuously release spiritual power to Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Meng Chao and Lu Siya would also have the opportunity to launch the most fatal attack at the other partys consciousness or even subconscious, even their subconscious. If it werent for Lu Siyas desperate resistance, the monsters main brain wouldnt have been able to physically drag Meng Chao back underground. It would never use a double-edged sword-like spiritual attack. After all, even the monsters main brain didnt want humans to see its true heart. But knowing this didnt seem to help the outcome at hand. After all, the other party was a powerful carbon-based life form that had survived from the era of the primordial war until today. Even if most of the time it was dormant and dormant, its spiritual power was still not something that Meng Chao and Lu Siya, mere mortals, could compare to. Lu Siya was being wrapped tighter and tighter by the thorny vines. Gradually, sharp spikes protruded from the blood vessels that coiled around her pinky finger. Meng Chao was also trapped in the constantly multiplying corpses of the monsters, unable to extricate himself. The twisted white bones had already drowned his instep, ankles, calves, and thighs, and were about to devour his waist and chest. They could not find a flaw in the depths of each others consciousness. Nor could they find a way to shatter the illusion and escape from the spiritual world of the monsters main brain. Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other. The two of them gritted their teeth and tried their best to reach out their arms to each other, hoping to work together to break free from the entanglement of the vines and the bones and escape from this damn illusion. The skeleton giant stared at them without moving. It allowed them to struggle and get closer and closer. It was not until their fingertips were only a few centimeters away from touching each other that two evil lights flashed in the giant scarlet crystal-like eyes. The speed and strength of the vines suddenly increased. The monster skeleton under Meng Chao also grew sharp fangs. The two couldnt help but moan at the same time. Its meaningless. The skeleton giant let out a thunderous sigh and stated emotionlessly, Your struggles are meaningless. Chapter 896 - Whose Victory? Meaningless? Meng Chao endured the excruciating pain and laughed wantonly. We pushed you into a corner, and you had no choice but to reveal your true colors, yet you still say that all of this is meaningless? Even if theres only a one in a billion chance, well still turn into two poisonous thorns deep in your subconscious and destroy you in the end! No, youve misunderstood. The skeleton giant calmly said, Im not saying that you dont even have a one in a billion chance of destroying me. Im saying that even if you destroy me, it will be meaningless. Meng Chao, its good that you were able to think that theres possibly a second micro brain deep in the mothers body. But why didnt you think of the possibility that theres a third, fourth, fifth and a hundredth micro brain since there is a second micro brain? Alright, even if most of the brains were destroyed by the Ancients space-based orbital weapons, it is possible to preserve some brain cells and revive them after hundreds of millions of years of hibernation. Now, the question is, do you think that Lu Siya is the only human being that Ive chosen to fuse with? What? Meng Chao and Lu Siya were both stunned. A moment later, cold sweat dripped down their foreheads and spines as their thoughts raced. This is impossible Meng Chao mumbled, Youve also chosen someone else? Another parasite? Everyone. Ive chosen everyone. Dont you understand? There have been many times when Ive almost thrown the answer in your faces, but why have you turned a blind eye to it? the skeleton giant said unhurriedly. The so-called Monster War doesnt exist at all, or rather, its not a real war at all. It was just a trial. Its an indispensable part of breeding a perfect monster. A perfect monster? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. Are they the ultimate Apocalyptic Beasts that you created in the depths of the monster lair? Of course not. How can the beasts that have brute force, that submit to the most basic appetites and animal desires, and only know how to destroy at the lowest level, be qualified to be called perfect monsters? The skeleton giant laughed in a deep voice. The red light that resembled a searchlight darted back and forth on Meng Chao and Lu Siyas bodies as if it was going to illuminate their bones, internal organs, nerves, and even their souls. The one and only, irreplaceable perfect monster in my heart is none other than you, human beings! Its voice was as loud as a bell when it revealed the answer to the riddle. What?! Meng Chao and Lu Siya widened their eyes. There is no other monster more perfect than human beings. No, compared with human beings, these animals have no ambition and no desire to conquer. As long as they satisfy their appetites, they will have nothing else to ask for. They are no different from domestic animals. What right do they have to be called monsters? The skeleton giant extended its arm that was more than a hundred meters long and pointed at Meng Chao with a finger that was thicker than Meng Chaos entire body, Only you humans feel hungry no matter how much food you eat. No matter how much money you have, you still feel poor. Even if you dont want to reproduce, you want to control all the members of the opposite sex. Even if you occupy the most fertile land, you still feel cramped. Even if you create great achievements that have never been done before, you still cant obtain eternal peace and happiness. Instead, you are depressed, sighing, and even crying loudly because there is nothing else that you can conquer. You are born to be bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty. You will do whatever it takes, regardless of the consequences. You want to conquer everything that is out of your sight. You claim to be the spirit of all living things. You will never allow any carbon-based creatures to climb on top of you, not even your own kind. In order to fight for the illusory throne, you even launched a thermonuclear war and destroyed your mother planet! If you are not the Perfect Monsters, who else is more qualified to be named as such? Meng Chao was speechless. In particular, during the war of the immemorial era billions of years ago, I had already tried commanding the so-called monstersthat were just a facade. The result was as you know. The skeleton giant continued, Whether it was the enormous prehistoric behemoths that were hundreds of kilometers long from the beginning to the end, or the Heaven connecting towerthat was formed from billions of monsters, none of them were able to completely break through the defenses of the Ancients and charge into the vast sea of stars. So what if the current me is able to devour the prehistoric behemoths from the mother body 02 to the mother body 99 and restore them to their peak form during the primordial war and create identical prehistoric behemoths? I will still suffer a crushing defeat like billions of years ago and be sealed on this damn planet forever! Therefore, this time, I changed my strategy. In order to declare war on the universe again, I chose a new main force, which is you, the Perfect Monster, human beings! When I first came into contact with you, I was both surprised and delighted to find that there were two forces in your bodies at the same time the power of the Ancients and the power of the mother. I dont know where you came from. Im just a small fragment that was split from the almost-annihilated remains of the mother during the ancient war when it was bombarded by the space-based orbital weapons. I lost a lot of memories about the mother. I dont know what reason it or the ancients used to create you. But I realized that seemingly indestructible fortresses can often be destroyed and fallen from the inside. Since you have such a strange power in your bodies, perhaps you can help me. Thats why I awakened and created a large number of monsters. Those low-level soldiersthat should have been eliminated long ago formed an overwhelming Beast Tide and launched a Monster War. The purpose of launching a monster war is not to defeat or even destroy Dragon City. I know very well that in the first second of the war, I knew better than you that these monsters, who are strong on the outside but weak on the inside, will never win the Monster War and destroy your civilization. I dont want to destroy your civilization at all. On the contrary, I want to build your civilization, help you level up, and accelerate your civilization along the path that I laid out. I want to help you adapt to the cruel environment of the other world as soon as possible. I want to use the whetstoneof monstersto sharpen you into a Dragon City civilizationthat is completely different from the Earths era. It is an invincible saber that can tear apart the seal that envelops the planet and allow us to charge into the Sea of stars together. At the same time, I can slowly observe and select the strongest among you through the war of monsters. The strong prey on the weak, and the winner is king. The crueler the war, the easier it will be for experts like you and L Siya to stand out. As long as I choose the experts that I like, I will naturally have all kinds of methods to infiltrate their brains with my own strength and will. No, no, no. The leakage of archaic bacteria and the pollution of mysterious powerthat happened in the Archean ruins is just the simplest and most brutal method to distract your attention and make you think that the power of the Archean can only be presented in such a ridiculous way, such as turning human beings into big black insects. No, these guys who have gone berserk and turned into bugs are not my Chosen Ones. The real chosen onesare those who once fought bloody battles in the overwhelming beast tide, cultivated in the desolate wilderness, and gazed at the Abyss for a long time in the depths of the Archean ruins. Through the tusks and claws of the monsters, the spores drifting in the wind in the depths of the wilderness, and the summons of the Archeanthat only he can hear in the underground abyss, I have carefully selected quite a few chosen ones. This work has been going on for decades. Many Chosen Oneshave become war heroes because of their outstanding performance in the Monster Wars. They have enjoyed a large amount of war dividends and become instructors, Gold-medal instructors, corporate executives, and even family leaders. And even they themselves may not realize that the power and will that originated from the primordial era have long taken root and sprouted in the depths of their brains. They have constantly stimulated their ambitions and desires, and they have grown crazily like weeds and vines in the rainy season. Now, they are all gathered together, singing and drinking heartily, celebrating the victory of the Monster War. They are also racking their brains to figure out how to divide up the legacy of the monster civilization, how to make use of the resources and prestige that they accumulated during the war, constantly expanding, monopolizing, and becoming stronger. Little did they know that this is not only your victory, but also my victory. It was us who joined hands to destroy the old, stupid first-generation monsters that were no longer suited to the development of the times and the needs of the future wars, but created a stronger, more agile, and more ferocious second-generation monster. This is called win-win, right? So, even if you are willing to die, even if you never surrender, even if you miraculously think of a way to destroy me, what is the point of dying together with me? Your Courage will become your epitaph, but the other chosen oneswill still follow the journey that I have planned and march forward with great strides, upgrading the Dragon City civilization to Monster Civilization 2. 0. Finally, you will fulfill your long-cherished wish of billions of years ago, conquer the other worlds, and charge into the starry sky! The skeleton giant let out a world-shaking roar. Dark phosphorescence spurted out from the crisscrossed crevices and dark eye sockets of every broken monster skeleton around its body. Countless phosphorescence gathered together as if it was draped with an indestructible armor, adding a bit of the aura of the descent of gods and devils. And under the phosphorescence armor, billions of monster corpses began to squirm, split, and reassemble crazily. In a short while, amidst the hair-raising sounds of bones cracking and rubbing, they all changed their forms and became human skeletons! Chapter 897 - Shocking Facts! Looking at the giant made of billions of human bones, Meng Chao and Lu Siya gritted their teeth. Their hands and feet felt cold. The phosphorescent fire around the giant skeleton extended toward the two of them along vines that looked like nerves. Of course, Ive carefully selected the two of you as the most perfect chosen ones. The rest of the chosen ones are too old, it said casually. If not that, after decades of desperate battles and the fact that I stimulated their cells to divide and grow crazily, their bodies and even their souls have suffered irreparable damage. They are already at the end of their lives, and its time for them to be eliminated. However, who in the so-called golden generation is more talented and has more potential than the two of you? who has more glorious battle records, influential influence that will shake the entire city, complicated connections, and astronomical resources? Therefore, although its easy to do, I really dont want to extinguish the fire of your souls, just like extinguishing two candles in a storm. Right now, there are only two paths in front of you. Either you insist on doing whatever you want, resist stubbornly, and die in the end, without any meaning. Maybe I can keep a piece of your remnant soul so that you can watch Dragon City Monster Civilization 2.0, under the leadership of the other chosen ones, rush into the unpredictable future like a burning chariot. Victory or defeat, Glory or destruction, you can not change anything. Either you merge with me and become the leader of these chosen ones. Although you will lose some things, at least you still have some hope of changing the future. There is a chance to mold Dragon City-Monster Civilization 2.0 into what you want it to be. This is not a difficult choice. Facing death without fear may not be the greatest courage, but it may also be the greatest irresponsibility. After recognizing the cruelty of the world, you can still summon your courage and survive as long as you can. Only then can you turn hope into the future, right? The skeleton giants voice suddenly became deep and hoarse. The sound that came out of its chest and exploded in Meng Chaos and Lu Siyas minds was like furious thunder. But now, its voice had a bit of a seductive female added to it. Together with the dim phosphorescence, it surged into the depths of their souls. Meng Chao was gradually captured and hypnotized by the voice. His hands and feet were limp, and he couldnt exert any strength. The thousands of bones around him seemed to have become mollusks. Inch by inch, they climbed, covered, wrapped, and devoured his body. He seemed to have sunk into the most delicate quicksand, sinking deep into the bones. From the crevices of the bones and the dark eye sockets of each skeleton, countless red tentacles that looked like blood-patterned mycelium crawled out. They were like the nerve bundles of the skeleton giant, drilling into his brain. Meng Chao heard fragmented murmurs coming from the depths of his brain. He did not know if it was the ancient eras call or If it was his own true thoughts. Perhaps the monster mastermind is right. Only by transforming the human civilization into Monster Civilization 2.0 will there be hope to save Dragon City. The gods of the Other World are too powerful. Without the help of the monster mastermind, its impossible for us to conquer the Other World, let alone figure out the mystery of transmigration and figure out where we came from and what important mission we are shouldering. Theres no meaning in dying here. Theres no meaning at all. I have to live. Only by living will there be hope, and only then will I be able to change the future, and only then will I be able to make greater contributions to Dragon City. Everyone will die. Tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of Dragon City people will be burned to ashes by the flames of destructionthis is what I saw with my own eyes during the apocalypse! Whats wrong with sacrificing tens of millions of people in Dragon City in order to save the lives of hundreds of millions of people in Dragon City? They were going to die anyway! The chaotic thoughts were injected into Meng Chaos soul through the blood-red nerves of the skeleton giant like sticky venom. Right now, Meng Chao had been swallowed by thousands of skeletons, and only half of his face was left exposed. Strands of crystal clear blood appeared on his eyes. Soon, his eyes were about to turn into two scarlet diamonds without any emotion. Through his scarlet eyes, Meng Chao saw that Lu Siya was also completely wrapped up by the thorny vines, forming a huge green cocoon. The green cocoon was dragged to the center of the skeleton giants brows by the vines. The skeleton giants forehead split open, turning into a huge vertical bloody mouth. The green cocoon trembled slightly. This was Lu Siyas final struggle. However, as the seductive poison continued to be injected, the trembling became weaker and weaker. This is the last Meng Chao closed his eyes. He allowed the squirming skeleton to completely drown him. Just as the last two pieces of bones were about to cover his eyes Suddenly Along with the sparks of his thoughts, a dazzling lightning tore through Meng Chaos mind, causing him to shiver deeply. He suddenly opened his eyes, and his two pupils contracted into two nuclear nuclei that were about to fuse! No, thats not right. I was wrong. Everyone was wrong. The entire Dragon City was terribly wrong! Just as his spiritual defense line was about to completely collapse, Meng Chaos consciousness suddenly jumped out of the blind spot of his thoughts and discovered an extremely terrifying fact. No matter in his previous life or this life, Dragon City had never won the Monster War. If the monster mastermind wasnt lying, the Monster War was a conspiracy designed by it to erode Dragon City from the very beginning. Its purpose was to infiltrate and not to destroy, then this matter wouldnt have changed because of my rebirth! In other words, the Dragon City civilization in my previous life paid an extremely tragic price and sacrificed countless heroes, including Battle God Lei Zongchao. They thought that they had achieved a difficult and tragic victory, but in reality, all of this was in the monster masterminds plan. It was the ultimate victor of the Monster War! The human beings seized the victory before their eyes. But it seized the future of Dragon City! Thats right. After Dragon City won the Monster War in my previous life, it didnt even have a moment to catch its breath. It was immediately involved in a larger and ten times more brutal colonization warthe war between worlds! Everyone was slaughtering, conquering, plundering, devouring, and destroying like crazy! The natives of the Other World who were shivering called us alien catastrophes. Our cold-hearted allies called us War Dogs. Our enemies who were even stronger than us called us a bunch of Mad Dogs. Whether it was extraordinary disasters, War Dogs, or Mad Dogs, they all meant the same thing. At that time, Dragon City had completely turned into a war machine that was operating at the maximum speed and whose brakes had completely failed. It was advancing crazily on the road that was crushing everything. It could not stop until it crashed into an iron plate and brought about its own destruction! At that time, the ordinary citizens of Dragon City were not qualified to enjoy even the slightest bit of war dividends, except for the suffering brought about by the war. All the spoils of war were divided up by the nine super companies, and with the dividends they plundered at the beginning of the colonization war, they further expanded into gigantic monsters. No power could stop the nine-headed monster from continuing to expand until it exploded like a balloon that had exceeded its limit. At that time, Dragon City was neither fair nor just. There was no room for kindness and mercy. Natural selection was the natural selection. The winner was king. It became the main theme of Dragon City once again. The strong bullied the weak everywhere. The strong preyed on the weak everywhere. The entire society became an infinitely small pyramid. Power was everything! As for ordinary people like me, who came from a poor family and had nothing, the only hope of obtaining power was to join the private armed forces of the nine mega corporations. Assassin organizations such as the Ghost Tribe would become dirty chess pieces stained with blood! Come to think of it, is this really what the human civilization should look like? Should the human civilization destroy the Other World and destroy itself after it destroys earth? No.. This is not the human civilization. This is Monster Civilization 2.0! At this thought, Meng Chao suddenly realized that after his rebirth, he had seemingly done so many things that caused a 180-degree change in the outcome of the Monster War. However, he still could not stop the wheel of history from rolling forward along the path designed by the monster mastermind and rushing toward hell! Therefore, this is not sacrificing tens of millions of people to save billions of people at all! It is even if tens of millions of people are sacrificed, they will not be able to save billions of people. The Dragon City civilization is still doomed and doomed! It is even precisely because the Dragon City civilization was deeply infiltrated by the monster mastermind and chose the bloody path of sacrificing tens of millions of people, which led to the tragic death of billions of people and the destruction of the entire civilization! No, this is definitely not the path I chose. The future of Dragon City should not be like this! There is still a chance. Since I have already realized this, there must be a chance. The Monster War has just ended and the war between worlds has not begun yet. As long as I can escape from this damned place and escape the mind control of the monster mastermind, there will definitely be a chance to reverse the future and crush the apocalypse! Meng Chaos confusion was swept away. The soul fire that had been incredibly dim just a moment ago seemed to have been injected with a brand new fuel, and it suddenly exploded to the extreme. His limbs, which were originally as heavy and numb as cement, were tightly bitten by the shattered bones. Suddenly, his fingertip touched a very hard thing. As he tightly held this thing in his palm, a lava-like heat current flowed from his arm to his body. Finally, in the center of his mind, a world-shaking roar was emitted, and a dazzling golden light was released. Under the illumination of the golden light, the bone fragments that covered his body were hissing as they disintegrated, dispersed, and evaporated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Was this the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber? Meng Chao stared blankly at the saber that was connected to his bloodline and resonated with his soul. Soon, the corners of his mouth curled up into an extremely confident smile. Thats right, the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber in reality was still placed in the safe in the dormitory. But this was the spirit world, an illusion created by brainwaves. Yes, an indestructible will, a place that could be directly converted into divine weapons and combat power! Chapter 898 - The Strongest Profound Meaning How How is this possible? The skeleton giants face was as calm as the wind, and victory was in its grasp. However, it instantly froze, split, and collapsed into a deep confusion and increasingly intense fear. In front of it, the mounds of bones that had piled up into a small grave and completely buried Meng Chao were all pushed out by Meng Chaos spirit power, which was reminiscent of a shockwave. They spread out in all directions like ripples. Carrying the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber on his shoulder, Meng Chao strode out of the endless bones with his head held high. Now, I finally understood what Senior Jin Qianxi meant. Golden flames that had solidified into lightning were surging in Meng Chaos eyes. There was no fear or confusion in his eyes anymore. He stared at the skeleton giant and resolutely said, Human beings are not monsters! Human beings are not natural disasters! Human beings should not bring destruction to this world or any other world in the sea of stars! We will never follow the path that you have designed and rush into hell. We will seek our own path and walk on it unswervingly! We will win in our own way and build the Other World into a home as beautiful as Earth in our own way. After that, we will one day build a path to the sky and touch the billions of stars above our heads. However, this path to the sky will never be built with the flesh and bones of innocent people. It will be built with the wisdom and courage of all human beings! With every step Meng Chao took, his body seemed to grow a bit larger. By the time he stepped into the void and appeared above the skeleton giants head, his body had already grown a hundred times larger. Although there was still a distance between him and the skeleton giant It was no longer an unreachable gap. More importantly, he could see the skeleton giants hidden weakness. Inside its seemingly awe-inspiring and indestructible shell, there was no indomitable giant. It was just a skeleton in a tomb. Your path is wrong. You cant help Dragon City create a bright future. Failure is your destiny, and destruction is your end. You are doomed! Before the skeleton giants horrified gaze, Meng Chao jumped high into the air. His Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber was surrounded by spirit tattoos. Spirit energy shot out of his hands, and he released golden flames that stretched over a hundred meters long. It did not resemble a battle blade but a torch that illuminated the darkness, dispelled evil, and guided the way! It was not the exquisite Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. It was still a simple and crude basic martial technique that suited the young and old. It was the first form of the One Hundred Saber Techniques, Forward Wind Cutter! Meng Chao thought of the gold-medal instructor, Demon Yan in his high school days, who had taught him the profound meaning of this saber move. To hell with profound meaning. Do you still think that we are shooting a movie now? Its just slashing people around. What kind of bullsh*t profound meaning do you want? Meng Chao remembered Demon Yan blowing his beard and glaring at him. The way you cut someone is not important. Why is it important to cut someone? When your parents, your wife, your children, old and young, your blood compatriots, and the streets, houses, factories, and schools that everyone worked so hard to build your entire home are behind you, vicious monsters are in front of you. Between your home and the monsters, there is only you and your saber! When you realize that if the power of your blade is not strong enough, your killing intent is not strong enough, and your angle is not precise enough to kill the monster, your parents will be gnawed by the monster, your wife and children will be trampled by the monster, and all the best things that you and your compatriots have worked hard to build will be drowned by the monsters wastethis waste would contain the residue of your parents, wife, and children! If you are truly aware of this, you dont need any profound meanings, moves, or fancy and nonsensical things. The simplest way is to raise your saber high above your head, as high as you want, and then slash it down as heavily as you want. At the same time, you need to firmly believe that even Apocalyptic Beasts can be killed by this slash, infusing all your faith into it. Then, you will be able to perform the most powerful slash across the heavens and earth! Meng Chao remembered that his classmates had all burst into laughter when they heard Demon Yans unreasonable words. No one believed him, and they thought that he was just joking to ease the pressure of the college entrance exam. Master Yan, what if you cant kill an Apocalyptic Beast with one slash? Meng Chao remembered that the troublemakers in the class winked at him. Then you havent realized how powerful you are and what you have to protect with this power. The usually strict Demon Yan had been unexpectedly pleasant that day. He gazed deeply at the young high school students. In the deepest part of his eyes, there was a flashing sparkle, and he softly said, Then love, live, build, find, and create the most beautiful and fragile thing in this world. Believe me, as long as you find the most fragile thing in this world You will instantly possess the greatest power in this world. You will be able to wield the most powerful saber strike in the world! In his previous life, Meng Chao had spent his entire existence trying to understand Instructor Yans words. As a chess piece, he had struggled in the whirlpool, but he had never been able to truly love, live, build, and create. In other words, he had never known what the strongest saber in the world looked like. But now, he felt that he had found the answer. The most fragile thing in the world was hope. By pouring the most fragile hope into his seven-foot-long saber through the simplest moves, it could emit a more dazzling light than a supernova explosion! Meng Chao was guided by the golden torch, and he flew to the top of the skeleton giants head. His entire body was enveloped by the burning light of hope, which fused with the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber. He used his own spirit as fuel to ignite this golden hope, illuminating the illusionary space formed by the bloody skeleton. Even the skeleton giant, the monster masterminds spirit core, subconsciously narrowed its eyes in the face of this incomparably precious and bright hope. Its enormous body moved a few steps back, and it even stretched out its hand, wanting to block it. Therefore, Meng Chao saw its weakness clearly. Following the trajectory of hope, he unleashed the most powerful slash in the sky and on Earth. Shua! Time seemed to freeze at that moment. The entire skeleton giant and the whole skeleton cave turned into a golden ocean. Meanwhile, Meng Chao lay sprawled on the ground in the deepest part of the golden ocean. The Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, which had been transformed by his spirit energy, turned into golden flames and disappeared in pieces. During his fierce battle with Lu Siya earlier on, he had used Ultimate Burning to drain his flesh and blood. Right now, in order to escape from the monster masterminds illusionary space, he exhausted his spirit energy to the limit. However, the effect of this saber Gritting his teeth, Meng Chao turned around with great difficulty. After the golden wave gradually subsided, the skeleton giant froze in the most ferocious manner like a deformed statue. It bent down and stretched out its hand, trying to crush Meng Chao on the ground like a bug. It had no time to pay attention to the fact that Meng Chao had cut off its nerves with a single slash and tossed it aside, wrapping Lu Siyas green cocoon. However, from its glabella to its bloody mouth full of fangs, to its chest made of countless skulls, to its abdomen with another bloody mouth, and then to its waist, a narrow wound that was more than a thousand meters long had appeared. In the depths of the wound, golden light surged, as if golden lava was about to spew out. No, it was not just that. Behind the skeleton giant, a long and narrow golden crack also appeared on the wall of the skeleton cave. The two cracks seemed to have a life of their own. They grew longer and brighter, and continued to spread and extend in all directions. The power of Meng Chaos blade had actually pierced through the monster masterminds spirit core, ruthlessly tearing apart the boundary of the illusion! The skeleton giants overwhelming palm was just inches away from Meng Chao. But no matter what, it could not press down. It was trembling. The entire skeleton karst cave was also shaking. Large masses of bones fell from the ceiling of the karst cave. The dim bones scattered like flowers from a goddess. Before they even landed on the ground, they had already turned into dust and spiraling green smoke. This is impossible. You are only a mortal A shocked and angry voice came from the depths of the giant skeletons rapidly collapsing chest. And you are only a beast. Meng Chao responded coldly. He took a deep breath, endured the pain of his soul splitting, and crawled toward Lu Siya. The green cocoon that was made of billions of thorns and wrapped around Lu Siya had all withered and turned into ashes under the burning of the Golden Flames. Lu Siya woke up slowly and coughed violently. Lets go and escape. We still have hope. We can make it in time! Meng Chao growled. He carried Lu Siya and crawled toward the widest and brightest part of the golden crevice on the wall of the skeleton cave. He knew that the slash just now was not enough to completely destroy the monster masterminds spirit core. Although he had already exhausted all of his spirit energy The other party was, after all, an absolute existence that could summon wind and rain and destroy the world during the ancient war. Even the Ancients space-based orbit weapons and the erosion of billions of years hadnt been able to completely kill it. He, who hadnt yet surpassed the divine realm, could only leave an indelible scar on its spirit core to stop it. He had to escape from the crack in the illusionary realm in a few minutes or even seconds! Sure enough, the two staggered and barely took a few steps. An earth-shattering roar sounded behind them. The bone giant had been cut into two halves from the top of its head to its waist by Meng Chaos earth-shattering slash. As the golden light shone and spread, every piece of skeleton around its body was ready to move. They fought to escape. Its huge body was about to be torn apart and disintegrated. From the cracks of the bones and the dark eye sockets of hundreds of millions of skulls, countless scarlet tentacles and pale green vines drilled out. Like surgical sutures, they pieced the broken body back together! Chapter 899 - Awakening, the Last of Her Free Will Meng Chaos slash was too deep. Even the monster masterminds spirit core was crumbling. The suturing operation was not done precisely because it was in a hurry. The two halves of its body were not aligned, and many of its joints were not aimed at the bone socket. They were just randomly pieced together in a state of interlocking canine teeth. At that moment, it was no longer as majestic as when a god who had descended. Instead, it resembled its own creationsthose deformed and ugly stitching monsters. However, the continuous flow of blood and green waves extinguished most of the golden flames. It caused the wounds from its waist to its chest to heal quickly. Only the center of its brows still spewed out a stubborn golden light. Accompanied by the cracking sounds of bones splicing together, it appeared to have freed itself from the invisible shackles and gradually regained the ability to move. Boom! Due to the random splicing, its legs were of different lengths. It strode forward, lost its balance, and fell to the ground. It bent all its limbs 180 degrees and crawled toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya like a weird-looking reptile. Every time his palms or feet stomped on the ground made of bones, a deafening roar would be heard. Its anger had turned into a storm visible to the naked eye. It blew so hard that Meng Chao and Lu Siya could not open their eyes. The two of them did not even turn their heads as they desperately ran toward the golden crevice in the cave wall. However, the ground under their feet unknowingly extended into the distance, making the golden crevice that had been so close to them seem out of reach. The bone cave was continuously expanding. More terrifyingly, a large amount of blood traces and green waves had also drilled out from the depths of the thousands of bones that formed the rock wall. They rushed toward the golden crevice. First, the stubborn flames were extinguished. Then, like a surgical suture, the crevice was tightly sewn up. The monster mastermind was frantically repairing the crevice in the spirit world. The light then disappeared inch by inch. The illusion became airtight and indestructible again. No Meng Chao watched helplessly as the only way to escape was closed up again. He wanted to flap his spirit wings and take Lu Siya up into the air. However, his spirit energy had been burned up in the earth-shattering slash earlier. His skull and chest were empty, but his legs were as heavy as lead. The ground was constantly squirming, and countless sharp bones were poking out. They were like gray thorns that wrapped around his and Lu Siyas feet. Every step they took, their feet would be torn apart by the skeleton thorns, and their flesh would be ripped open. Blood would drip down. They had to use all their strength just to clench their teeth and move forward. They had no strength left, yet they flew farther and farther into the increasingly dim light. Behind them, the skeleton giant let out a low laugh again. When Meng Chao looked back, he found that the skeleton giant had its back against the ground, its belly facing the sky. Its head was also rotating 180 degrees. It was staring at him with an extremely strange face. Since its entire face was upside down, its eyes, which were like giant blood diamonds, were closer to the ground. As such, it could see Meng Chao more clearly. Other than that, its head was twitching as if it was sniffing something. Interesting. It stared at Meng Chao for a while and suddenly said, Your soul is different from the others. It seems to be hiding something that shouldnt belong to a human. What is that? He extended his devilish palm, which blotted out the sky and covered the earth, toward Meng Chao. His five fingers split apart and transformed into countless white and miserable vipers. Upon careful observation, one would discover that these coiling poisonous snakes had all been formed from connected vertebrae from head to tail. Countless poisonous snakes then swam toward Meng Chao. Meng Chaos heart fell into an endless ice cave. The most terrifying thing had happened. The monster mastermind had discovered his greatest secret. Once the other party tore apart his will and devoured his soul, it would be possible to absorb his past lifes memories, and even the Kindling itself! Meng Chao did not know how the monster mastermind would distort the Kindling. He only knew that the monster mastermind would be more powerful and unstoppable than it was now. Perhaps, with the help of Meng Chaos memories from his previous life, it could really help Dragon City win the war between worlds? Even so, it would certainly not be the human civilization that ruled Dragon City, the Other World, and even the starry sky at that time. It would be Monster Civilization 2.0! Is it possible that I cant change anything even if I live again, and I might even make the future worse? No, absolutely not. Meng Chao would rather die than see such a future. Staring at the thousands of venomous spinal snakes that were charging at him, he clenched his fists with the strength of crushing crystals. The dancing vertebrae snakes were about to pierce through his soul when Something unexpected happened! The vertebrae snake that was charging at the front was only one finger away from Meng Chaos eyes. However, between its sharp fangs and Meng Chaos fragile eyeballs, an indestructible, transparent barrier had seemingly appeared. No matter how hard it tried to pierce Meng Chao, it could not penetrate. No, it was not just the verterbrae snake. All the venomous snakes and even the skeleton giant could sense a weird, scorching, and surging power coming from its body! This is Meng Chao and Lu Siya watched in bewilderment as the wound between the skeleton giants eyebrows expanded again. The wound, which had been given by Meng Chao after he burned his soul, had already healed by 99%. From his waist to his throat to the tip of his nose, the wound was stitched together by dense blood lines and green tide. Only a small hole the size of a bean was left between his eyebrows. The light spurting out of the hole was like a candle in the wind, extremely dim. But now, the brightness and intensity of the light had suddenly increased by a hundred times. The dying candle flame had once again turned into the most intense earth fire. Hu! The giant skeletons entire head was ignited. The golden wound on its forehead, which was about to heal, was torn apart again, splitting its head in half. The golden fire turned into a dazzling torch again, illuminating the entire cave of bones and the last hope of Meng Chao and Lu Siya. The earthen fire that was spurting out of the giant skeletons spiritual core pierced into the wall of the cave of bones like a sharp golden blade. It was the escape route that Meng Chao had just opened. It temporarily blocked the closing of the crack. It caused the crazy blood stripes and green tide to burn and disappear. What kind of power is this? It seems to be helping us open the exit of the illusion? Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other, not daring to believe their eyes. This strange power came from the spiritual core of the monsters main brain. However, it did not seem to be the power of the monsters main brain itself. Not only did it help the two humans open the exit of the illusion. It also burned the skull of the skeleton giant, causing the skeleton giant to let out a painful scream. It hugged its split head and rolled on the ground in pain. The golden flames burned brighter and brighter. In the depths of the flames, a mysterious power condensed into a vague entity. It was like a phoenix that had been reborn from the flames. It spread its glorious wings and expanded the path of escape for the two humans. In the center of the flames, Wisps of Golden Tongues of fire interweaved, outlining a huge, faintly smiling face. This is Lu Siya cried out, Jin Qianxi? Meng Chao widened his eyes. Thats right. The face formed by the strange fire that gushed out from the spiritual core of the main brain of the monster was like a heroic young girl. It was the memory image of him in the brain, Jin Qianxi, whom he had seen many timesthe female human warrior who had fought against the monster mainframe for decades on the invisible battlefront alone! In an instant, Jin Qianxis smile lit up Meng Chaos brain and made him understand everything. It turns out that the reborn me has not changed nothing. Although I was unable to stop the monster mainframe from infiltrating Dragon City and cultivating human civilization into Monster Civilization 2.0, I was able to stop the monster mainframe from infiltrating Dragon City. However, my series of efforts forced the monsters main brain to detonate its plan several years in advance. Right now, its not too far away from devouring senior Jin Qianxis last remnant soul. In my previous life, it should still take several years before it can completely digest and absorb senior Jin Qianxis soul. In this life, it hasnt completed the entire process of digestion and absorption. In the deepest part of its spiritual core, Senior Jin Qianxis last free will still exists! At the same time, because of my rebirth, I created Queen Bee Lu Siya, one of the top experts among the new generation of superhumans in Dragon City. She has also become the target of the main brain of the monster. But it has really made a mistake in choosing the puppet. Yes, Sister Ya may be ambitious and have a strong desire for power and control. She doesnt care much about the life and death of ordinary people. However, it is precisely because of her extremely strong ambition and desire for power that she will never be willing to become the main brain of the monster or the puppet of any demons and monsters. In the most perfect plan of the main brain of the monster, it should continue to hibernate. It should spend a few years to slowly wear down Senior Jin Qianxis remnant soul. Then, it should simmer it down slowly and subtly, so that sister ya will unknowingly become its puppet. It will even think that everything is out of its own heart. However, at this time, I saw through its plan and forced it to reveal its true face in advance. I even launched a mental attack and sucked Sister Yas and my consciousness into its spiritual world. Of course, our spirit energy is unable to contend with this old monster that has been sleeping for hundreds of millions of years. However, the so-called monster mastermind cannot be completely compared with the mother during the ancient war. It swallowed the remnant soul of the female human warrior, Jin Qianxi and grew to this point. Although the last slash of my soul burning did not completely destroy the monster masterminds spirit core, I still managed to awaken Senior Jin Qianxis final free will. However, I successfully awakened Senior Jin Qianxis final free will! Countless thoughts danced like golden snakes and exploded in the depths of Meng Chaos consciousness. He stared at Jin Qianxi at the center of the golden flames with mixed feelings. He discovered that this senior who had been dealing with the monster mastermind for decades was also looking at him with gratified and encouraging eyes. Chapter 900 - Vows and Promises At that point, after decades of struggle, 99% of Jin Qianxis soul had been consumed by the power from the ancient era. Perhaps, she could no longer think normally and had lost all her memories. She could no longer remember her identity as Jin Qianxi. There was only one last obsession left. She remembered what she was born to love and protect. Jin Qianxis obsession helped her remnant soul transform into a heroic spirit and swarmed toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya. It gently enveloped them and nourished their broken spirit defense. Then, it turned into burning wings behind them and led them into the sky, flying toward the gaps in the brilliance. She wants to help us escape! Lu Siya was both surprised and happy. Jin Qianxis unyielding will has turned into a heroic spirit, and she wants to send us on our last journey! Thats right, Senior Jin has turned into a heroic spirit Meng Chao closed his eyes, which were shining with boiling crystals. Compared with Lu Siya, his way of thinking was more similar to Jin Qianxis. The soul resonance between him and Jin Qianxi was getting more and more intense. Bathed in the flames of Jin Qianxis heroic spirit, Meng Chao instantly received an astronomical amount of information in a way that could not be described with words. They were all Jin Qianxis memories from the past few decades in the form of incomplete brain tissue. They were of her falling into the monster masterminds control. However, they were still unyielding, and they fought the enemy in a battle of wits and courage. The last time Meng Chao had a deep communication with the brain, he had obtained the monster masterminds memory fragments, which had been tampered with and edited to hide something. This time, he stood from the perspective of the human, Jin Qianxi, and saw the soul-stirring battle more thoroughly and clearly. He had a deeper understanding of the monster masterminds nature and the things that Jin Qianxi had to protect even though she would rather have her soul destroyed. In an instant, Meng Chao understood the meaning behind the gaze and smile of Jin Qianxis heroic spirit. Senior Jin, dont worry Meng Chao muttered to himself, Your persistence didnt go to waste. We still have a chance. We, the millions of people, will continue to protect Dragon City and win this d*mn war! No, I swear that not only will we win this war, but we will also rebuild the devastated land and build the Other World into a brighter and better home than Earth. Our civilization will not only touch the stars that fill the sky, but we will also work hard to eliminate every sigh and cry within our civilization. We will not become an Extraordinary Disaster, we will become hope from the other side of the Milky Way! Meng Chaos oath made the heroic spirits smile even more intense. The golden flames surrounding Jin Qianxis remnant soul instantly became ten times brighter. She transformed her last will into a golden battle blade that easily destroyed the monster masterminds spiritual flaw by ten times. Under her push, Meng Chao and Lu Siya moved forward at full speed, only one step away from escaping the monster masterminds mental control. As long as they could escape Not only could Meng Chaos consciousness return to his body, but Lu Siya could also regain control of her body. It was possible for Lu Siya to regain control of her body and suppress the monster masterminds damaged mind core and seal it in her brain. The monster mastermind also realized this. It roared hysterically and crazily waved its tentacles and limbs that had grown out of billions of corpses in an unprecedentedly intense manner. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh Countless scarlet tentacles, dark green vines, and pale vertebrae stabbed toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Jin Qianxis remnant soul turned into a barrier of golden flames in an attempt to block the skeleton giants attack. However, she had almost been burned to ashes in the decades-long struggle. After a brief stalemate, she was torn into pieces. Meng Chaos fingertips had already touched the light. Suddenly, his body trembled as if he had been yanked by an invisible hand. When he looked back, he found that Lu Siya, who had fallen behind him, was once again entangled by the blood veins, the Green Tide, and the pale bones. The red, green, and white poisonous snakes were tightly wrapped around her legs, deeply embedded in her flesh and blood, and even drilled into her body through the wounds. They were like hundreds of poisonous snakes twisting under her skin. She was in so much pain that she was drenched in cold sweat. Her entire body was twitching violently. Sister Ya! Meng Chao was both shocked and angry. He tried to disperse all the blood veins, Green Tides, and bones. However, Lu Siyas soul had long been deeply bound to the spiritual core of the monster mainframe. How could she be cut clean in such a hurry? Meng Chaos attack didnt help Lu Siya get rid of the skeleton giant. Instead, it made a lot of blood veins, Green Tides, and bones crawl into his body. He could clearly sense the monster masterminds bewitching and malicious intent. The distracting thoughts that had just been calmed down turned into black venom, corroding his deepest subconscious. The skeleton giant caught up with them from behind. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack Accompanied by the creepy sounds of bones being twisted, crushed, and pieced together, the skeleton giants shape underwent a shocking change once again. It still had its back against the ground with its belly facing the sky, and it was upside down. However, its belly, which was like a dead fish facing the sky, bulged up like a pregnant woman who had been pregnant for ten months. It was as if something was growing crazily inside and wriggling violently, causing its belly to continue expanding crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, the skeleton giants entire belly burst open. The long and narrow wound turned into a bloody mouth with intersecting canine teeth. From the depths of the bloody mouth, an extremely thick, bloody arm that was also covered in mucus gushed out. This arm, which was condensed from thousands of bones, was thicker and longer than any of its limbs. There were also dozens of joints that rotated 360 degrees on it, allowing the dozens of claws at the end of the arm to grasp in every direction from incredible angles. In the palm of the hand in the middle of the dozens of claws, there was a huge weird eye that was staring straight at Meng Chao and Lu Siya, emitting a brutal and evil red light. The weird eye blinked, and the weird hand grabbed toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Jin Qianxis heroic spirit once again condensed into an unyielding fire phoenix, blocking in front of the two of them. However, the monster mastermind, which was really angry, grabbed it with its weird hand and pinched it hard, letting out a miserable cry. She couldnt block the monster mastermind for too long. At least not long enough for Meng Chao to help Lu Siya break free from the mind control. In front of the two of them, on the frantically squirming skeletal walls, the escape route, which had just been opened, quickly closed again under the monster masterminds fury. The light dimmed and disappeared inch by inch. In a few more seconds, the last escape window would close. Meng Chao, Lu Siya suddenly called out to Meng Chao. Their gazes met, and Meng Chao understood Lu Siyas gaze. He could not help but tremble. No, no, Sister Ya Before he could stop her Lu Siya started to laugh lightly. Its alright. She had clearly been tormented by the monster masterminds terrifying power until she was no longer human. On her face, which was drenched in cold sweat, a smile of victory appeared on her face. Anyway, you will save me, Lu Siya said confidently. It was as if she was stating a simple fact. Before she finished her sentence, she gave Meng Chao a hard push. As she pushed herself into the darkness, she also pushed Meng Chao into the light. Nooo! Meng Chao roared at the top of his lungs. However, he felt a warm and huge suction force behind him, sucking him out of the monster masterminds illusory spirit world. He could only watch as Lu Siya fell with a smile on her face. She landed on the deformed arm that grew out of the skeleton giants belly, on the demonic palm that had dozens of claws spread out. Jin Qianxis shattered heroic spirit turned into tiny flames, and part of it escaped the monster masterminds spirit world with Meng Chao. Part of it entered Lu Siyas soul, and they were both completely devoured by the skeleton giant. Boom! Boom boom boom boom! Meng Chaos vision turned pale. It was as if billions of thunderbolts were exploding in his mind at the same time. His vision, hearing, touch, smell all his senses were blown away. After an unknown amount of time, the dim scene gradually came to an end. Bone-piercing pain flooded his every nerve cluster and every brain cell like a tide again, stimulating his senses and recovering at the speed of a volcanic eruption. Meng Chaos consciousness returned to his body. It also returned to the crevice in the rock a short distance away from the light. Judging from the changes in the light before his eyes, they had apparently spent several long hours in the monster masterminds illusory world. In the real world, only a few seconds had passed. It was one or two minutes at most. The sound of the cave and the crevice in the rock collapsing came from behind again. The monster mastermind was controlling Lu Siyas body again, and it was chasing after her manically. Meng Chao forced himself to put everything, including Jin Qianxis gaze and Lu Siyas smile, behind him. He roared and ignored the fact that his limbs were about to burn up. His blood was about to evaporate, and he squeezed out the last bit of his strength. Through the rugged and narrow crevice, in the jagged rocks, he crawled toward the light with all his might. One meter, two meters, three meters There was a burning path of blood behind Meng Chao. In front of Meng Chao, however, was an extremely moving dawn. The storm that had raged for ten days and half a month was irretrievably approaching its end. Although the dark clouds were still like a wriggling swarm of insects that covered most of the sky In the middle of the insect swarm, countless holes had been pierced through by the golden blades. The morning sun was like fire, flowing down the holes and watering the land. Wherever the sunlight went, the land, which had been dim for too long, could not wait to display the most beautiful colors and the most vigorous vitality. Meng Chao scratched the broken stones at the exit and gazed at the world that was about to clear up after the rain. He discovered that the other side of the crevice was on a cliff that was as smooth as a mirror. However, below the cliff, there was a whirlpool where rivers intersected and spirit energy was extremely chaotic. The crevice was dozens of meters away from the whirlpool. Yet, the ear-splitting crashing sound of torrents was still like a war hammer that was covered with thorns. One hammer after another, it smashed Meng Chaos skull brutally. Chapter 901 - The Final Battle at the Devil’s Eye! It was the lowest place on the entire Mist Mountain. In the past half month, the storms that were ten times more intense than the previous years had been attacking Mist Mountain nonstop. Not only had the mountain rocks been crushed, but the soil had peeled off. Meanwhile, the towering trees roots, which had dug deep into the ground, had all been uprooted. They had also invaded the depths of Mist Mountain and touched the crystal veins that were brimming with spirit energy. Through the raging underground river, hundreds of crystal powders of different properties had been analyzed and washed out of the ground. Dragged by the mountain torrents and the debris flows, they had rushed all the way to this place. The lower-quality flood water flowed along the river channel. The heavier crystal powders were left here and were drawn into the swirl. In the super-high-speed friction, unpredictable and extremely violent reactions occurred. Therefore, this place was not as simple as a swirl where rivers met. It was more like a reactor that poured thousands of unknown chemicals into it and heated them to thousands of degrees. Below the swirl, billions of crystal powder blossomed like fireworks, emitting colorful bubbles. Above the swirl, the bubbles exploded and turned into colorful flames, emitting the smell of sulfur like Hellfire. The superhumans stationed in the Hidden Mist Domain had discovered the vortex long ago. They had named it the Devils Eye. This was the place where spirit energy was the most chaotic in the entire Hidden Mist Domain when the extreme weather was raging. Even the Deity Realm warriors did not want to approach this place easily when thunder rumbled and torrential rain poured down. However, Meng Chao had no other choice. He heard the cracking sounds of the crevices behind him getting more and more shrill, and they were getting closer and closer. There were also the sounds of Blood Flowers and Green Tides growing. Countless vines wrapped in blood veins were already approaching him from all directions along the meandering crevices. In his body, the aftereffects of the Ultimate Burning that he had suppressed for a long time finally exploded. He could feel that every mitochondria of his exploded like fireworks. After the most brilliant colors bloomed, they turned into the dimmest smoke. From his nostrils, ear canals, throat, and every pore on his body, there were billowing heat waves and green smoke. He had gone mad. He was at the critical point of the human bodys spontaneous combustion. The venom that the monster mastermind injected into his body through the blood veins and the thorns and the malice that was injected into the depths of his soul through the skeleton giant. It was also like two rows of not-so-sharp sawteeth that were slowly tearing and swallowing him. Gulp Meng Chao swallowed the magma that was surging out from the depths of his throat again. Before the vines, which were covered in blood and thorns, grabbed his ankle again, he jumped down from the cliff that was as smooth as a mirror toward the eye of the Devil with all his strength. Plop Meng Chao fell into the swirl of extremely chaotic spirit energy. It was as if he had fallen into a burning chemical furnace. The torrential currents that were rotating at high speed extended thousands of claws, trying to peel off all the flesh and blood on his body from his bones, leaving only a clean skeleton. The intense crystal powder also rushed toward his wounds, trying to have an even more intense reaction with his limbs, bones, and internal organs, which were about to collapse. For a moment, the excruciating pain made Meng Chao want to give up struggling and let the Vortex manipulate him, quietly falling into the depths of the darkness. However, in the next second, he saw Jin Qianxis eyes and Lu Siyas smile in the crystal that was blossoming like fireworks. Moreover, he remembered the oath he had made to Jin Qianxi and the promise he had made to Lu Siya. No The future has changed. Senior Jins heroic spirit is protecting me, and Lu Siyas soul is waiting for me in the monster masterminds demonic palm. I can do it. This is my journey. Even if there are thorns and flames in front of me, I will persist to the end and win! Meng Chao suddenly opened his eyes in the deepest part of the swirl. His eyes were like the spurts of a rocket, spurting out the most dazzling flames. They were also like black holes that were filled with mysterious attraction forces, absorbing the light that was released by the intense reaction of billions of crystals in all directions. The contribution points from the Kindling, the heroic spirit power from Jin Qianxi, the spirit energy that was spurting out from the intense reactions of thousands of crystal stones, the complicated spirit energy such as the Red Radiance Jade, the Blue Origin Crystal, and Hells Blood in Meng Chaos body together with his will that had been tempered by the flames of the apocalypse the extremely complicated energy gathered together, and mysterious and unpredictable chemical reactions took place. It caused a brand-new energy to be born in the depths of his cells that were about to burn up, a brand-new energy was born again. He struggled hard in the depths of the vortex. He sensed and captured the direction of every undercurrent. He skillfully used the torrential current to tear and drag him. He stirred his vitality magnetic field and patiently collected every crystal powder the size of a speck of dust. From the passive rotation like a cockroach that fell into the toilet bowl, he drifted with the current. He took the initiative to follow the direction of the vortex and continuously accelerated, accumulating surging centrifugal force bit by bit. Finally, when the speed reached its limit, the 36,000 pores all over his body opened fire at the same time. The spirit flames that spurted out gathered into a cluster of incomparably powerful shock waves behind him. At the same time that a thick column of water exploded above the swirl he was also violently pushed out of the swirl! Meng Chao broke away from the entanglement of the swirl. He flew down along the river like an arrow that had left the bowstring. It was only at this moment that he was able to float his head out of the torrential river, spit out a mouthful of sand, and breathe in the first breath of fresh air. Splash! Splash! Splash! The sound of countless boulders rolling down the river came from behind him. Meng Chao turned his head and saw a nightmarish scene. On the originally smooth cliff, the crack that he had just escaped from was expanding and cracking at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it turned from a crack into hundreds of crisscrossing spider web cracks. In each crack, dozens of vines covered in poisonous thorns and wrapped in bloody threads drilled out. At the end of the vines, they split like a man-eating flower, revealing a bloody mouth full of serrated teeth and flowing venom, letting out a soul-stirring cry. It was like hundreds of demon tentacles growing out of the cliff, trying to pull Meng Chao back from the river. He realized that the distance between them was too far, and that Meng Chao was moving down the river too fast to be caught by the tentacles. The tentacles simply rolled back and shattered the rock wall, wrapping around giant rocks one after another. Then, they took the initiative to split the roots and jumped into the whirlpool. Meng Chao thought of the UHV transmission tower that could destroy armored airships when it was swallowed by the Green Tide. He could not help but gasp. He realized that he was not out of danger yet. Meng Chao used both hands and feet to increase his speed. The moment most of the rocks fell into the swirl, they were shattered by the violent torrents and the chaotic spirit energy. However, among the scattered vines, a few spores of the Blood Flower and the algae that formed the Green Tide managed to escape the crushing of the swirl. They rode the torrents and chased after Meng Chao along his escape trajectory. They soon found a host that was better than a rock. Due to the human attack, the drastic changes in the weather, the flooding of the rivers, and the impact of the mudslides, most of the aquatic monsters in the Hidden Mist Domain had been killed or injured in the past few months. However, those who could hide in the depths of the rivers and survive to this day were definitely the most powerful and ferocious of the aquatic monsters. Meng Chao felt that he was being stared at by dozens of sharp gazes at the same time. When he turned around, he saw dozens of black shadows rushing toward him like torpedoes. Tigerfish, Lionfish, River-flipping Crocodiles, Snake-necked Turtles They were all starving Nightmarish Beasts. Normally, the Nightmarish Beasts were something that Meng Chao could use as a barbecue. However, to him, who was suffering from the backlash of Ultimate Burning and had yet to completely get rid of the state of spirit energy deviation, there was not even a drop left. These creatures were far more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts. Not to mention, these Nightmarish Beasts bodies, all winding blood veins, covered with Green Tide, the eyeball gives off a demonic red light, more than normal state, more ferocious. Theyre not normal monsters anymore. It was infected and controlled, mutated into an undead! The speed of the aquatic monster in the torrential river water is naturally faster than that of Meng Chao who is struggling desperately. A few Tigerfish and Lionfish, which were surrounded by a bloody glow, sped up and circled in front of Meng Chao, starting to pursue and intercept him. Ive already come this far. Even if I give up everything, I cant let you stop me! Meng Chao had no way to dodge, so he simply increased his speed to the maximum and crashed heavily into the head of a Tigerfish that was more than four meters long. Pchi! At the moment of the collision, the arm covered in spirit tattoos pierced deeply into the eye socket of the Tigerfish. Spirit flames surged crazily, burning the eyeballs, brain matter, spinal cord, and the Blood Flower spores and Green Tide that had invaded the Tigerfishs body. Crack! A Snake-necked Turtle took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. It stretched its neck and bit Meng Chaos thigh. Meng Chao did not even turn his head. He broke the sharpest tusks in the Tigerfishs bloody mouth that was emitting black smoke and stabbed into the skull of the Snake-necked Turtle with the back of his hand. According to the subtle feedback from the feeling of his hand, he seemed to have the ability to see through things. He accurately found the gap on the left side of the Snake-necked Turtles skull and inserted it into its brain. It vibrated at a high frequency and shattered its brain. A sharp pain suddenly came from his shoulder. He had been bitten by a River-flipping Crocodile. This kind of beast had a terrifying biting ability among amphibious monsters. It could bite a human speedboat that was moving forward and crush the high-speed rotating propeller in one bite. Meng Chao groaned in pain. He grabbed his opponents tail and tore it apart. The pain in his shoulder blade was getting stronger, and his arm seemed to be separating from his body. Seeing that his opponents fangs were deeply embedded in his shoulder blade, he couldnt clean it up for a while. A fierce light shone in his eyes. He opened his bloody mouth and bit the forelimb of the River-flipping Crocodile. In addition to the terrifying bite force, the River-flipping Crocodiles scales were also as thick as composite armor. When an ordinary guns bullet hit it, it would only send sparks flying and bounce back. However, filled with fury, Meng Chao tore off the beasts scales and flesh like sugarcane! Chapter 902 - Picturesque Orchid Lake No matter how slow the River-flipping Crocodiles reaction was When Meng Chao gnawed on its spine, it was in so much pain that it loosened its fangs. However, Meng Chao had no intention of letting it go. With a crack, Meng Chao crushed the River-flipping Crocodiles spine, which was harder than the transmission shaft of an armored vehicle! The River-flipping Crocodiles limbs twitched, and its belly faced the sky. Before Meng Chao could drink the beasts fresh blood The fourth, fifth, and sixth aquatic monsters with bloody veins rushed at him. Meng Chao did not refuse any of them. He faced the monsters bloody mouths directly with a crazy and demonic aura. He used his iron fists, knees, feet, forehead, shoulders, and even his mouth, which was full of snow-white sharp teeth, to crush the aquatic monsters that dared to pounce on him into meat paste and powder. He did not know how many times his wounds that had just scabbed over split open again. He also did not know how many aquatic monsters fangs, sharp teeth, and poisonous thorns were embedded in his flesh and blood that was as mush as mud. He also did not know how much acid, poison, Blood Flower spores, and strange green algae were trying to pour into his body through the wound, but they were burned into ashes by the golden flames that were burning fiercely in his body. His consciousness gradually became blurry. He could no longer construct half of a complex spirit magnetic field, and he could not execute half of an extraordinary move. He fought purely based on instinct, using the simplest, most barbaric, and most primitive way. Just like his ancestors tens of thousands of years ago, in the savage continent on Earth, they used stones and teeth to fight with prehistoric beasts, using the hottest blood to ignite the flame of initial civilization. The shrimp soldiers and crab generals were torn into pieces by him time and time again. However, under the stitching and adhesion of the scarlet tentacles, these undead creatures were resurrected repeatedly. With an even uglier and fiercer appearance, they made a comeback. As the two sides fought fiercely, they were carried by the surging river water and rushed at lightning speed. From time to time, they hit the rocks and driftwood in the river water. Meng Chao felt that the world was spinning. It was as if he had fallen into an endless nightmare. Blood blurred his eyes. It also blocked his ears. He could no longer hear the surging river water and the roars of the monsters. He could only grope, break the fangs of the monsters and stab the eyeballs of the monsters. There was only one thought left in his mind. No matter how long this nightmare lasted He would continue to fight Until the nightmare was completely shattered! Finally When Meng Chao woke up again, the storm had already subsided. The sky was blue as if it was inlaid with an incomparably pure crystal dome. The sunlight was bright but not dazzling like it could penetrate the skin and moisten every blood vessel and nerve. Taking a deep breath, the air was so fresh that it made one want to sing loudly. Other than the two faintly visible rainbows on the horizon, there was no trace of the storm that had once raged. Even the river water that carried him was no longer as violent as it was yesterday. Instead, it had become calm and unruffled. Meng Chao looked at the incomparably beautiful new world in a daze. After half a day, he finally could not help but laugh. Life was so wonderful. It was worth giving everything to protect and enjoy. He found himself sprawled on the stomach of a Tigerfish. To be more precise, it was half a Tigerfish. He blinked his eyes for a long time. He vaguely remembered that this exceptionally huge Tigerfish had just opened its bloody mouth and swallowed him. He had struggled in the Tigerfishs stomach. Finally, he used his teeth to bite a bloody path. In addition to biting a big hole in the Tigerfishs belly He also ate the most flexible and sturdy flesh on both sides of the Tigerfishs spine. In addition to the bare spine, he gnawed the Tigerfish down to a two-meter diameter swim bladder, like a life bag, carrying him and the Tigerfishs remains, floating all the way to his current spot. Judging from the scabs on his wounds and the degree of peristalsis in his stomach, he had been floating for at least half a day or more. Meng Chao took a deep breath and struggled to stand up. He wanted to see where he had drifted to. He wanted to know if he had escaped from the Hidden Mist Domain long ago and if there were any pursuers with blood traces lingering behind him. However, after trying several times, he felt as if his entire body was paralyzed. He did not even have the strength to move his eyes. The aftereffects of Ultimate Burning were no joke. If 100 extraordinary individuals encountered his situation, 99 of them would die due to the exhaustion of their cells, the boiling of their blood, and the spontaneous combustion of the human body. Even if he exhausted the astronomical contribution points,. He could barely keep his life. Not to mention blinking or curling his fingers. Even his breathing and heartbeat had to be reduced to their limits. He was like an ice-cold corpse that could only maintain its last bit of life. It was like a phone that had only 1% of its battery left and had to turn off 99% of its function and enter a standby state. Fortunately, I poured a large amount of contribution points into Walking Corpse and practiced this technique of restraining life force to the extreme. Only then could I maintain the last wisp of life flame and continue to burn until now in the weakest state. After drifting for at least half a day, I should have gotten rid of the monster mastermind, right? Otherwise, what I see should not be the blue sky and bright sun, but the bewitching red eyes of Lu Siya. Although the price was quite heavy. But it was all worth it. Meng Chao calculated the speed of the river and felt that he would soon be able to drift back to the main city of Dragon City. Since the storm had passed and the Red Dragon River was no longer flooded, there must be countless fishing boats and patrol boats cruising on the river. The armored airships above the river could also look down and discover his existence. All he had to do was wait for him to be rescued to the shore and meet Battle God Lei Zongchao and the other supreme experts of Dragon City. The conspiracy that the monster mastermind had meticulously planned for decades was about to be completely ruined! That was the true victory of the Monster War. The only thing Meng Chao was worried about now was whether the monster mastermind would run away. He went with the flow and thought quietly. If I were the monster mastermind, I would have realized instantly that Lu Siyas mask would be exposed very soon if I didnt kill her to silence her. The severely injured monster mastermind is definitely not a match for the ultimate powerhouse of Dragon City. It wont even have a 1% chance if three or five godly state experts join hands. Escaping is its only choice. The Hidden Mist Domain is the source of the two rivers. Other than the Red Dragon River that crosses over from Earth and leads to Dragon City, there are also other worlds that are native to the other world. They head northeast and lead to the Raging Tiger River outside Monster Mountain Range. Following the Raging Tiger River downstream and passing through the dangerous Killing Tiger Gorge, there is a majestic super waterfall with a drop of more than 1,300 meters. Although the impact of the waterfall is shocking, as if even the heads of deities and devils can be chopped off, it is known as the guillotine. However, it is just an exaggeration. Naturally, it cannot trap the monster mastermind. As long as we pass Guillotine, the Raging Tiger River will be able to bring the monster mastermind and Lu Siya to the lush, boundless Picturesque Orchid Lake. The indigenous civilization of the other world that lives in Picturesque Orchid Lake is the Turan people Meng Chao frowned slightly. In the local language, the Turan people meant warriors protected by totems. It was said that they were one of the oldest and most honorable races in the other world. Of course, this was only according to their own words. And according to those who claimed to be illuminated by the Holy Light in the center of the continent further north in Picturesque Orchid Lake, the so-called Turan people.. Orcs. Well, the Turan people themselves didnt reject the term Orc. They just liked to add the word advanced in front of it to distinguish themselves from the green-skinned orcs who drank blood and were completely uncivilized. But in the eyes of many people, whether it was the advanced orc or the green-skinned orc, there was no difference. They were the same bloodthirsty and warlike, the same rude and barbaric, and the same chaotic type. At most, the former was even more treacherous and sinister than the latter. Meng Chao vaguely remembered that in his previous life, the Dragon City civilization had been forced into a war between worlds by advanced orcs under half-coercion and half-inducement. In fact, as a visitor from another planet, the Dragon City people didnt have any deep enmity or conflict of interests with the forces of other worlds, so they had the opportunity to sit on the sidelines. When the situation was clear and the most critical moment came, they would jump onto the war chariot of the victor. However, it was the bad luck of the Dragon City civilization. After they transmigrated, the neighbor closest to their hometown was one of the best warmongers in the continent of other worlds? The advanced orcs are a group of people who are indifferent to life and death, and they will do anything if they are not satisfied. They only want the world to be in chaos. I remember that in my previous life, it was these warmongers who lit the fuse of the war in other worlds. After the Dragon City civilization mistakenly boarded the advanced orcs pirate ship, one wrong step led to another. They had no choice but to form an alliance with the old friends of the advanced orcs, such as the ash dwarves, the abyssfolk, and even the ogres as well as vampire demons. Although I dont remember the true faces of these d*mn things But from their names, I can tell that they are all f*cking evil. No matter how tyrannical they are when they appear, they are all villains who will be defeated by their righteous friends in the end! No matter how advanced the technology of the Dragon City civilization is, how can they not be defeated and annihilated when they mingle with these pig-like teammates and villains? Of course, Dragon Citys civilization, which had been infiltrated by the monster mastermind in my previous life, was not a good civilization in itself. The name Extraordinary Disaster was no better than advanced orcs and abyssfolk. It was normal for them to be in cahoots with each other. Therefore, to change the fate of the Dragon City, the alliance between the Dragon City Civilization and the advanced orcs had to be stopped. But this is very difficult to achieve Because Picturesque Orchid Lake is the gathering place of the civilizations closest to Dragon City. After the mist disperses, the two sides will inevitably come into contact. And for the advanced orcs, they are either friends or enemies. Although the Turan civilization of the advanced orcs still seems to be in the era of cold weapons, they seem to have a terrifying force known as totems, and their population is more than ten times that of Dragon City. Dragon City is not ready to face the totem frenzy of the advanced orcs directly. Then we must stop the advanced orcs and ignite the spark of the war between worlds. Chapter 903 - After Being Rescued Meng Chao had a slight toothache. To stop a group of fanatical warmongers from starting an unavoidable war was an extremely difficult task in itself. Unlike back in his previous life, there was now an additional distraction factor. It was Lu Siya, who had been hijacked by the monster mastermind. This is bad. The advanced orcs themselves are already very troublesome. If Lu Siya escapes into Picturesque Orchid Lake, wont the weasel fall into the henhouse? Who knows if it will cause more trouble than in my previous life! No, when Im rescued, I have to seize every second and ask Lei Zongchao for help. I have to stop LU Siya before she passes through Guillotine! Meng Chao looked at the towering cliffs on both sides of the river and made up his mind. Wait a minute Why are there such high mountains and cliffs on both sides of the Red Dragon River? Meng Chaos pupils constricted. He remembered that the terrain on both sides of the Red Dragon River from the Hidden Mist Domain to Dragon City was relatively smooth. At most, there were only a few small hills, and they did not pass through any magnificent and steep mountains. Moreover, after decades of human construction, both sides of the Red Dragon River had been planned as new economic development zones along the river, with factories and docks everywhere. Fishing boats, ferries, patrol boats, and armored airships on the river also came in an endless stream. He had clearly drifted for more than half a day, so he should have seen people long ago. Why did the mountains on both sides of the river become more and more steep, and also more and more desolate? Meng Chaos eyes grew bigger and bigger. He desperately struggled and finally drank a mouthful of river water. He immediately realized that this was not red dragon river water! Since it contained a special mineral substance, Red Dragon River water was slightly red. It tasted slightly rusty. The river water there was slightly yellow. When he drank it, it tasted fishy and sweet. This is Meng Chaos mind raced, and he instantly reacted. In the fierce battle with the aquatic monsters, he was heavily injured, and his consciousness was blurry. He missed the intersection of the two rivers, the most crucial fork. This was not the Red Dragon River that led directly to Dragon City. Instead, it was the Raging Tiger River that cut through the monster mountain range and charged straight into the advanced orc territory, Picturesque Orchid Lake! Before he could recover from this lightning-like reality. The canyon ahead suddenly contracted like a funnel and became extremely narrow. The river water also suddenly accelerated without warning. Meng Chao heard a deafening roar and saw a mist rising from the end of the canyon, blotting out the sky and the Sun. This was Dragon Citys gateway to the outside world, Killing Tiger Gorge. In front of him was the super waterfall, Guillotine! At first, Meng Chao and Lu Siyas disappearance didnt attract anyones attention. Everyone knew that the two of them were inseparable cultivation partners. In the past, they often went to the wilderness to cultivate in torrential rains and thunderstorms. They were all adults. As long as they paid attention to their safety, what was wrong with cultivating for three days and three nights? Therefore, even Lu Siyas father, Lu fanghui, only frowned slightly and snorted coldly when he learned that the two of them had disappeared early in the morning. It was not until after noon, when the rain stopped and the sky cleared, that someone gradually realized that something was wrong. At this time, the extreme weather had passed, and the spirit magnetic interference around the Hidden Mist Domain had gradually dissipated. As the entire spirit magnetic environment became more and more stable, wireless communication was restored. Even the communication base station located in the depths of the sinkhole could instantly transmit a large amount of information with the outside of the Hidden Mist Domain. However, Meng Chao and Lu Siyas portable communication devices disappeared without a trace. No matter how many times they were called, there was no response. This was extremely abnormal. Since Lu Siya knew that the Deity Realm Conference had ended and Sky Pillar Corporation had benefited a lot. Her father was also the CEO of Sky Pillar Minerals. He would definitely rush to the Hidden Mist Domain to inspect the crystal ore veins. Lu Siya, who was born as a prospector, had no reason to disappear for an entire day at such a critical moment. Lu Fanghui immediately became nervous. On Meng Chaos side, Long Feijun, the Railway Gun, and the other young officers of the Red Dragon Army who were familiar with him, also felt that something was wrong. They had made an agreement with Meng Chao to study the mechanical martial arts together today. Meng Chao had always been punctual. Even if his plans changed at the last minute, he would still leave a message in advance. He realized that something might happen to the two of them. The two sides immediately sent out a joint search and rescue team. However, the progress of the search and rescue work was very slow. Nearly a month of extreme weather, flash floods, and mudslides had completely changed the topography of the Hidden Mist Domain, rendering most of the maps that humans had previously mapped useless. The gullies marked on countless maps had become swamps filled with mud. A thin layer of moss quickly grew on the swamps. At first glance, it looked like a green flat ground. The slightest carelessness would cause ones foot to miss, but they would completely sink into the mud. In addition, the extreme weather had just passed, and the manpower stationed in the Hidden Mist Domain was limited. To rely on a search and rescue team of only a few dozen people to find two people in the vast sea of forest was no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. The search and rescue work continued for seven days. Until a large number of superhumans, including Deity Realm experts, joined the search and rescue team, Sky Pillar Corporation and the Red Dragon Army did not hesitate to mobilize more than 10,000 drones and thinking tanks. Only then did they find the unconscious Lu Siya in a crevice filled with mud deep in a mountain col. At this moment, Lu Siya was as thin as a stick. Her body was covered in wounds and her body was burning hot. It was as if she had experienced an extremely tough and bloody battle. Due to overexertion, she had gone crazy and was in a state of near death. The shocked rescue team hurriedly sent her to a private hospital under Sky Pillar Corporation. The results of the comprehensive examination were all over her body. The densely packed wounds that were as chapped as a babys lips were still a small matter. Lu Siya was also infected with dozens of otherworld viruses, including the extremely dangerous super zombie virus and several brand-new archaic viruses found in ruin number two. It was all thanks to her strong immune system that the virus did not break out and turned her into a deformed monster. In addition, her brain was severely concussed and swollen to the point that her head almost split open. According to the best brain surgeon in Dragon City, it was Ive never seen such a serious concussion. It was as if someone pressed against her brain and fired a railway gun. Even if it was cured, there was a high probability that it would leave behind all kinds of sequelae. Fortunately, after receiving the legacy of the monster civilization, Dragon Citys gene modulation technology and virus interference technology had made great progress. The zombie virus interference, which was once considered incurable, now had a special medicine of course, it was a priceless special medicine. Lu Fanghui, who loved his daughter dearly, wanted to cure Lu Siyas injuries at all costs. Lu Zhongqi, the head of the Lu family and a Deity Realm powerhouse, did not care about the heavy injuries he suffered during the fierce battle with the main brain of the monster. He wanted to protect the third generation of the Lu family. He wanted to protect the Lu familys hope of becoming the leader of the nine families. The Red Dragon Army continued to search for Lu Siya for three days and three nights. However, they still could not find any traces of Meng Chao. Instead, they found a large number of traces of fierce battles around Mist Mountain, as well as blood-patterned flower spores and the charred remains of the strange green tide. They could only devote a large amount of medical resources to Lu Siya, hoping that she would regain consciousness soon and tell everyone what happened that night on Mist Mountain. After half a month of intensive treatment, Lu Siya finally opened her eyes miraculously. At the beginning, she was still in an extremely weak state. The high fever of more than 40 degrees never subsided. Other than rolling her eyes slightly, she could not make any movements. She could not even chew or swallow. She could only use intravenous injection and high-pressure osmosis to directly inject the genetic medicine and high-energy nutrition agents into her body. However, she was, after all, one of the best among the younger generation in Dragon City. She was a powerful existence who could climb to the peak of the Heaven Realm before the age of 30. Her cell activity was more than ten times stronger than that of superhumans of the same age. She relied on the meticulous treatment of a divine state expert and the crazy infusion of a huge amount of cultivation resources, in addition to her own incomparably strong desire to survive. Bit by bit, she filled up her withered cells and dried up spirit meridians. Bit by bit, she repaired the cracked wounds, causing the ugly crusts to peel off. Bit by bit, she burned up all the bacteria and viruses that had invaded her body with the shining spirit flame. Her skin was shining like jade again. Her hair, which was as yellow as weeds, fell off and was replaced by her beautiful black hair. When she had just been dug out of the mud, her face, which was as white as snow, had gradually returned to its former plumpness and a touching blush. However, she didnt know if she had realized the mystery of life and death when she was unconscious, but her eyes seemed to have become different from the past. They were like a pair of crystal-clear, unfathomable black crystals. Sometimes, she could lie on the bed without moving for an entire day, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Her gaze was exceptionally deep, as if she could pierce through the sky and see the stars beyond the sealed atmosphere. Sometimes, a layer of faint mist appeared in her eyes. Her consciousness seemed to have fallen into a complicated maze with no exit. Although she had regained the ability to speak and write,. She had lost all her memories of that night. She did not remember what had happened to Meng Chao and herself. She also did not know where Meng Chao had gone. It was not strange for a superhuman who had once suffered from spirit energy deviation and severe brain damage to have any sequelae. Short-term memory loss was only one of the lightest symptoms. After more than half a month of treatment, the most authoritative medical expert and virologist in Dragon City conducted the last round of tests. It was confirmed that Lu Siya had a negative reaction to dozens of alien viruses. Under the condition that her brain was stimulated by electric current, the most extreme mental test was conducted, and her mental index remained between 90 and 110. This indicated that she had recovered from her mental state to her physical state. She could end the isolation treatment and return to normal society because Meng Chaos whereabouts was very important to all forces and her. With the consent of herself, Lu Fanghui, and Lu Zhongqi, before she was discharged from the hospital, she practiced the secret method of the mind. The top psychiatrist in Dragon City performed a hypnotic treatment on Lu Siya. She gently touched the cortex of her brain with her spirit power to relax her tensed nerves. Under the unconscious hypnosis, she told Lu Siya everything that had happened on Mist Mountain the night before the storm subsided. Chapter 904 - A Clear Memory That night, Meng Chao and I were training in the rain. We wanted to go to a hill that we were familiar with, but we drank too much wine and became intoxicated. Even the rainstorm couldnt quench our spirits. In the end, we decided to go to the peak of Mist Mountain! Lu Siya crossed her fingers and placed them on her chest. She was deeply immersed in the soft therapeutic chair. Under the guidance of the spirit expert, she entered a half-asleep, half-awake, and half-dazed state. On her head was a metal helmet that was covered in crystal wires and fiber cables. It masked her eyes and left a shadow on her face. It was a brain wave monitor. It could scan every active area of her brain and analyze her brain wave reaction. Then, it could deduce her mental state and the authenticity of her statement. Lu Fanghui and a few experts from the military were sitting on the other side of the wall. Lu Zhongqi, Battle God Lei Zongchao, and the other experts of Dragon City were also paying close attention to Meng Chao through long-distance communication. Of course, we know the danger of Mist Mountains summit. Lu Siya mumbled to herself, It is the place where the spirit energy in the Hidden Mist Domain is the most chaotic. The extreme weather has activated the mother lode of crystals in the depths of Mist Mountain, turning its peak into an extremely violent ocean of spirit energy. If we are not careful when we train there, well become mentally deranged. Under normal circumstances, we would never go there. However, the extreme weather is about to pass. The violent spirit energy that has been stored underground for half a century is about to be emptied out. It will be years before we can find such a good opportunity to train. With the pouring rain and the rumbling thunder, we will definitely have a breakthrough when we train at the peak of the heavenly Mist Mountain. Both of us are holding back our energy and trying to surpass ourselves. Besides, even the monster mastermind has been cut into pieces by human beings. What else can threaten us? Just like that, we arrived at the summit of the mountain despite the torrential flood and the debris flow. It was indeed a place where spirit energy was surging and soaring into the sky, turning into raging waves that could be seen with the naked eye. It was an extremely dangerous place. We were both surprised and delighted. We immediately focused our attention on our cultivation. The summit of Mist Mountain is indeed a holy land of cultivation. As the torrential rain poured down and thunder rumbled, the boiling spirit energy seemed to turn into raindrops the size of beans, and they splashed on our bodies. We were both in the best state that we had ever been in, and we could vaguely see the mysteries of a higher level. Just as we both climbed to the peak A bolt of lightning that spanned hundreds of kilometers suddenly cut through the sky and fell down like thousands of burning waterfalls. At that moment, the entire divine Mist Mountain seemed to turn transparent. As a Spirit Sensor, I was aware that something appeared to be lurking in the depths of the Mist Mountain beneath our feet! I couldnt tell what that thing was exactly. It disturbed my brain waves and formed many phantoms in front of my eyes, allowing me to see all kinds of hideous and terrifying demon forms. However, Im not sure which one was its true form. In short, this thing has apparently been lurking in the depths of Mist Mountain, healing and hiding. After all, before the outer area of the Hidden Mist Domain and the depths of the sinkhole were developed, humans would not easily develop Mist Mountain. Even if they really wanted to develop it, they would carry out preparations with great fanfare. The depths of Mist Mountain, which has been hidden under the noses of human beings, looks extremely dangerous, but the most dangerous places are often the safest places. Nevertheless, the thing did not expect Meng Chao and I to visit the peak of Mist Mountain to cultivate in the middle of the night when the rain was pouring. It was even more unexpected that the night had extreme weather that lasted for an entire month. It was the final madness. The intense spirit energy reaction disturbed the magnetic field of heaven and earth and attracted a lot of lightning to bombard Mist Mountain. Its vitality magnetic field, which had been restrained to the limit, leaked out some clues, which happened to be captured by me, a Spirit Sensor. However, the capture went both ways. The moment I saw it, it saw us too and realized that it had been exposed. So, it tore through the ground and crawled out! Lu Siyas voice suddenly stopped when she said that. She widened her eyes under the brain wave monitor, and the veins on her skin began to protrude. Her entire body twitched crazily as if she had been greatly stimulated. Her consciousness returned to the wild night of the storm, and she took control her body. She was going through the most brutal bloody battle. On the brain scan, the glittering brain regions were extremely similar to butterflies struggling desperately in the storm. The psychiatrist hurriedly held Lu Siyas hands and injected a stream of spirit energy into her body to stabilize her vitality magnetic field. The medical team that was on standby at the side also quickly concocted gene reagents and slowly injected them into her blood vessels. Through the metal helmet, hundreds of extremely weak biological electric currents were transmitted to her brain to prevent her from going crazy again. There were also several top spiritual experts in Dragon City, including experts from the Abnormal Beast Research Departments Internal Control Unit, nervously analyzing Lu Siyas brain activity trajectory and index to determine whether what she said was true or false. Lu Siya did not know all of this. She was still deeply immersed in the incomparably clear memory images, unable to extricate herself. It was as if she was deeply immersed in an endless nightmare. I cant tell what that monster looks like. Its like a stitched monster among the undead creatures. No, dozens of stitched monsters were stitched together again. No, its not a stitched monster, its a skeleton giant. Its like tens of thousands of complicated bones that seem to be put together messily, but can be turned agilely in an incredible way, just like the most sophisticated machine. There are also the blood veins and the Green Tide, which are the things that the man-eating pomfret team once discovered and covered the super high-voltage transmission tower. It attacked Meng Chao and me with tens of thousands of thorns, tentacles made of blood stripes, and dragons made of bones. Of course, Meng Chao and I fought back without any hesitation. But the enemy is far more terrifying than we imagined. Besides, the spirit magnetic environment on the summit of Mist Mountain was too complicated. It was as if thousands of hands were tearing our life magnetic field brutally, making it impossible for us to construct the vitality magnetic field precisely. We could only fight against the enemy by instinct. I remember that we were entangled with the monster, fell into the torrent, and then got caught in the debris flow. We did not know how many times we rotated and collided in the depths of the debris flow. We rolled all the way from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain before we were dragged into an underground river. Meng Chao and I had broken bones and wounds all over our bodies. Our spirit energy was almost exhausted. The fire of life was extremely weak. However, the monster was still chasing after us relentlessly. Time and time again, it extended its tentacles that were full of fangs and pustules in an attempt to devour us. I activated my ability to manipulate rocks in an attempt to lock it underground. However, the monsters strength is too strong. No matter how many times I sewed the rocks together, I could not trap it. It makes sense. Since it can hide at the bottom of Mist Mountain for so long, it naturally has the ability to control rocks. I can only change my strategy. I hope that I can open a way out of the rock layer and escape the monsters clutches to seek help and send out an alarm. Meng Chao tried his best to delay the monsters footsteps. I squeezed out my last cell and forcefully tore through the layers of rocks, tearing open a winding and extremely narrow passage. Finally, we saw the light! However, before Meng Chao and I could be happy for even half a second The strongest hope turned into the coldest despair. The exit was on a cliff that was as smooth as a mirror above the Devils Eye where the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River meet! Lu Siya was agitated again. The medical specialist team had no choice but to treat her for ten minutes before they could continue piecing together the events of the day. In front of us was a vortex of spirit energy. Behind us was an extremely ferocious, mysterious beast. And Meng Chao and I had almost bled out our last drop of blood. It seemed that we were no longer capable of creating miracles. At that moment, Meng Chao looked at me deeply. In my subconscious state, I forgot many things, but I couldnt forget the look in Meng Chaos eyes at that time. The monster pounced on us. Meng Chao pushed me to the side and jumped toward the exit. At first glance, he seemed to be afraid of death and wanted to escape. However, I was very clear that he had focused all his firepower on himself, which created a precious opportunity for me to escape. Because this monster would never allow anyone to escape underground and reveal its existence. Therefore, whoever escaped first would be attacked by it first. And because it fell behind us, its vision was blocked by us, and its senses were disrupted by us, so for a time, it didnt discover the existence of the Devils Eye. Therefore, Meng Chao led the d*mnable monster to the exit of the crevice, above the Devils Eye. By the time the monster realized that something was wrong, it was too late. I will always remember Meng Chao standing at the exit of the crevice. He was illuminated by the first ray of sunlight at dawn, and his body was outlined in a golden color. His arms were like burning sabers, stabbing deep into the monsters body and emitting burning sounds. No matter how the monster struggled and struggled, it could not break free from his control. His eyes were crystal clear, and his laughter was like the loudest horn. The seemingly invincible monsters were all wailing in his laughter. This is my home. No matter what kind of demons and monsters you are, I will never let you get your hands on them, not even a little bit! Every word Meng Chao said at the end pierced into my brain like a bullet. After he said that, he jumped with all his might and dragged the monster into the Devils Eye with his broken body. Chapter 905 - The Only Skeptic Lu Siyas voice came to an abrupt stop. Her brain waves were extremely chaotic. It showed that her body and mind were in an extremely hurt state. Even after the combined treatment of a hypnotherapist, spirit tutor, and brain surgeon, it was not suitable for her to receive further hypnosis guidance for the time being. However, the information she revealed was already rich and shocking enough. Dragon Citys top spirit specialists, brain surgeons, ace investigators, military experts, mega corporation controllers, and the martial arts legends far away in the Supernatural Tower as well as Battle God Palace Regardless of their identity and position, everyone was moved. Meng Chao was truly a tough man with iron bones. He would rather jump into the Devils Eye and suffer the extreme pain of being crushed in the spirit energy tide. He did not want to lower the noblest head of human beings in front of any enemy. Meng Chao Deep inside Battle God Palace, Lei Zongchao remained silent for a long time before he sighed. You deserve to be the son of Dragon City without a doubt. You are our greatest pride! With the clues provided by Lu Siya, the joint investigation team soon found the cliff that was as smooth as a mirror above the Devils Eye. They also found the crevice that Meng Chao had jumped out of. Following the crevice, they found more clues underground, which confirmed Lu Siyas statements. A fierce battle had indeed broken out near the underground river. The opponent was a monster made of Blood Flower spore clusters and super algae, the Green Tide. After Lu Siyas brain condition and spirit index gradually returned to normal, the joint investigation team conducted twelve hypnotic induction and cross-examinations on her. Every detail of her statements was carefully analyzed and compared with the traces found on the spot. The result was flawless. All the details were linked together. Even many of the battles that Lu Siya could not remember clearly could be traced back to the evidence found on the spot. After careful restoration by various experts, they were perfectly pieced together to recreate the entire process of a typical fierce battle. Apart from that, Lu Siya also drew a lot of images that appeared in her mind while she was in a hypnotic state. This included Meng Chaos golden outline, which had been created by the dawn, and his heroic image that stood above the Devils Eye. The images that she drew were also 100% consistent with the battle that the experts had restored. Of course, she also drew dozens of different images of the monsters. Most of the time, she could only draw something that was twisting and wriggling, like a mess or a whirlpool. That was normal. A monster that even Meng Chao and Lu Siya could not suppress when they worked together naturally had extremely powerful mental attacks and brain wave interference, making it hard for people to see its true face. If the description was too clear and precise, there would be problems. Unfortunately, people could not find any trace of Meng Chao deep inside the Devils Eye. It was the place where the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River converged. It had the most turbulent current, the most ferocious spirit energy, and the most unpredictable nature. Although the rain had passed and the sky was clear in the entire Hidden Mist Domain, thunderous roars of furious dragons rolled all year round in that place. Even the main streams of the two rivers would often change their routes, not to mention the complicated tributaries. After such a long time had passed, it was possible that Meng Chao had been washed to the ends of the earth. Half a month later, the investigation team had no choice but to suspend the search and rescue operation and announce results of the investigation. What Meng Chao and Lu Siya had encountered on the summit of Mist Mountain should have been a fish that had escaped the monster civilizations net. It was possible that this monster had suffered heavy losses during the fierce battle when humans attacked the monsters lair. It was also possible that the monster was still in its embryonic state of an ultimate Apocalyptic Beast. It was even possible that the monster mastermind had pinned its last hope on this monster before it fell into the hands of the humans. In short, after the monster civilization had been destroyed, the monster temporarily lost the ability to escape the Hidden Mist Domain. It could only hide in the depths of Mist Mountain using the principle of darkness under the lamp and incubate in silence. Perhaps, it had a series of horrifying evil plans. There was also the possibility of reviving the monster civilization. Unfortunately, it bumped into a Spirit Sensor like Lu Siya And Meng Chao, Dragon Citys biggest miracle! Almost everyone believed this conclusion Except for one person. That was Lu Siya herself. There was a huge dressing mirror at the end of Lu Siyas bed. She sat cross-legged on the hospital bed, motionless like a statue, carefully observing herself in the mirror. It was as if she was observing a completely unfamiliar existence. She observed the whole night just like that, not even moving a finger. Until that morning, when Lu Fanghui walked into the ward with the final medical report in his hand and a face full of joy, she still did not lift her eyes to look at her father. Siya, you can leave the hospital now. Lu Fanghui did not care about his daughters unusual behavior. He shook the medical report and said, Both the old man and the top medical team said that it was an incredible miracle that you were able to recover to your current level. In fact, not only had you healed your wounds and swelling, but youve also eliminated all the viruses and archaea that invaded your body. You also benefited from the disaster. Your cell activity has been raised to an unprecedented level. I believe that it will be of great benefit to your future training. It seems that you have made the right bet. In the most extreme weather, you trained at the summit of Mist Mountain where the crystal veins meet and activated your vitality magnetic field to the maximum and engaged in a deadly battle. Of course, it was a narrow escape. But as long as you are lucky enough to survive, you will have the opportunity to absorb a lot of spirit energy and produce mysterious reactions in the depths of your cells. That will accelerate human breakthrough! The old man is very satisfied with your recovery. The research department has finished its internal investigation on you too. You are welcome to resume your position at any time. There are a lot of things for you to do in the organization, the family, and the research department! In contrast to Lu Fanghuis excitement Lu Siya, on the other hand, was unmoved. It seemed that she was more interested in the dim light hidden in the depths of her eyes than the family and research departments missions. Lu Fanghui noticed his daughters unusual behavior. He frowned slightly. Siya, I know that the incident this time has been a great blow to you, but you are not the kind of person who would be depressed after a setback. Could this incident be worse than that time on the Raging Waves Mountain Range? Lu Siya finally raised her head and glanced at her father indifferently. Then, she withdrew her gaze and continued to immerse herself in her maze of thoughts, racking her brains. Its not worse but weirder. I have a feeling that things are not that simple. After a long silence, she finally spoke. Whats weird about it? Lu Fanghui was taken aback for a moment. Didnt you see everything, including Meng Chao dragging the monster into the Devils Eye. I did see it with my own eyes. At least, I remembered it and saw it with my own eyes. Lu Siya rubbed her temples softly. Thats the problem, Father. Dont you think that I remember everything too clearly? It seems that I shouldnt have remembered everything so clearly for a mentally deranged, seriously injured, and dying superhuman, especially when I suffered extremely severe brain damage. My memories are scattered and distorted, and I even have all kinds of hallucinations. Those are the symptoms of a long recovery period after mental derangement. Yet, every time I close my eyes, the images I see are too clear and perfect. Its as if they were directly imprinted on my cerebral cortex! Whats wrong with that? Lu Fanghui said, Besides, you dont remember everything. You just remember the fragments. But the fragments that I remember happen to be of the most critical points. They are like crystal pearls that can be strung together into a necklace, Lu Siya said unyieldingly. So? Lu Fanghui said, You are one of the best among the younger generation in Dragon City. You have reached the peak of Heaven Realm before you are thirty years old. You have also practiced the secret method of mind since you were a child and received professional training from the Abnormal Beast Research Department. In addition to the fact that the old man has personally made a move, all the forces have spared no expense and spent the rarest medical resources to save you. Your recovery speed is faster than that of ordinary superhumans, and it is not surprising that you can regain more critical memories. Now, all the forces have agreed with your statements, and all the evidence is perfect. So, what are you still struggling with? I, I dont know Lu Siya hesitated for a long time, but she could not figure out what she was struggling with. She shook her head and looked at her familiar and unfamiliar self in the mirror. She let out a long sigh. The surface of the mirror immediately blurred. Looking at her blurry, shadowy self, she caught a subtle piece of information. I have a feeling that Meng Chao is still alive. Lu Siya closed her eyes and captured the memory fragments deep in her brain. I seem to have an agreement with him. I will wait for him to come back Lu Fanghui took a deep breath. He immediately narrowed his eyes. His wrinkled expression likened him to that of an extremely shocked old fox. Daughter, are you telling me that you want to make the same mistake again? Lu Siyas pupils contracted. Her muscles tensed up as if it was a conditioned reflex. It was as though she had instantly put on a set of spiky armor. Im not. Im not. How is that possible? she blurted out. I think that the Gray Foxs daughter is not so stupid either. Lu Fanghuis expression and tone turned cold. Siya, I believe that you are a smart person. You know what is an insignificant pastime and what is truly worth risking everything for. As smart as you are, you should know that your statement is the best ending. For yourself, for the Lu family, for Sky Pillar, for Superstar Resource, and most importantly, for Meng Chao and his family, it is the most perfect arrangement for them to welcome the grand sacrifice of a shining hero. Since the ending is already so perfect, why bother worrying about it? What if you remember more details that are not suitable for public disclosure? Wouldnt that be adding to the picture and tarnishing Meng Chaos heroic image instead? Wouldnt that be detrimental to your own development? Lu Siya pondered for a long time in a daze. She had to admit that her fathers words made sense. Thats right. This is the best ending for Meng Chao and his family. Lu Siyas expression was extremely serious as if she was trying hard to convince herself. Thats right. Dont let your imagination run wild. Pack up and leave the hospital! Seeing that his daughter had returned to normal, an exquisite smile appeared on Lu Fanghuis face again. Believe me, I will take care of everything. I will ensure that Meng Chaos glory will forever be engraved on Dragon Citys list of heroes. The bountiful legacy left by Dragon Citys son, including Superstar Resource, will not be lost just like that. Instead, he will continue to grow and become stronger with both our support. The dead are gone, but you still have an even more important mission. A brand-new page has been turned in the history of Dragon City. The blank picture that is slowly unfolding is destined to be played out by your generation. Do your best, my daughter. The future Dragon City and the entire Other World are destined to belong to you! Chapter 906 - Changing With Each Passing Day The news that Meng Chao had disappeared into the Devils Eye was like a heavy bomb stuffed with crystals that caused a great uproar in Dragon City. While the thousands of citizens were shocked by his bravery and deeply moved by his heroism, they were also unwilling to believe that he would never return and disappear without a trace from the world. After all, the young man who rose up miraculously like a supernova had been the most dazzling miracle of Dragon City in the past few years. He had broken through countless hopeless situations that seemed certain to lead to his death in an inconceivable way. Who said that miracles could not happen again and again in Meng Chaos case? It was not until the citizens learned more about the details of the battle, including what kind of terrifying existence the Devils Eye was That the voices expecting Meng Chaos magnificent return gradually quieted dowhad n. Meng Chao was the pride of all the disciples of the poor families in Dragon City. Countless young people living in the old neighborhoods and slums had all set him as a target and aimed to catch up to him. They had gritted their teeth and trained crazily. One day, I will surpass Meng Chao! Numerous hot-blooded young people once shouted this in their hearts. However, no one had expected Meng Chao to become impossible to surpass in such an abrupt way. Of course, the grief and indignation of Dragon Citys people did not last long. It turned into the most powerful motivation. Over the past half century, countless heroes and heroines had sacrificed their lives for their compatriots, homes, and civilization. In the next half a century, there would still be countless heroes and heroines who would spill their own blood to pave humanitys path. They had sacrificed their flesh and blood to build Dragon City today. Plus, their heroic spirits had already turned into the most resplendent stars in the sky, forever guiding Dragon Citys people forward. Perhaps Meng Chao had already become one of the most dazzling stars? This thought guided countless hot-blooded youths. After looking up at the starry sky for a long time, they mustered up ten times their courage and continued to stride forward. With their heads held high, they marched toward a brand new era. Through this incident, countless experts and people with insight suddenly realized that although the Monster War had ended, Dragon Citys long journey in the Other World had just begun. There were still countless hardships and dangers ahead, as well as cunning creatures from the Other World, waiting for them. They could only rely on each other and nothing else. Thus, Dragon Citys increasingly impetuous atmosphere since their victory in the Monster War was actually swept away because of Meng Chaos fall. The major forces gathered together again. The development of Dragon Citys civilization once again entered the fast lane. The 58th year of the New Era, April 28. Dragon Citys nine mega corporations, as well as the Supernatural Tower and the Red Dragon Army, jointly released a long-term development plan for the Hidden Mist Domain. In this long-term plan, which was for the next half a century, the Hidden Mist Domain would be developed into Dragon Citys most important resource center, cultivation base, and biochemical technology industrial park. It would also rely on gene modulation and biochemical technology. The formation of the Spirit Beast Army would explore a second path that was completely different from rune technology. The 58th year of the New Era, May 2. The Red Dragon Army announced a new round of reorganization plans. While eliminating the light infantry and militia forces that were no longer suited to the needs of a brand new war, the Red Dragon Army would also invest a huge amount of resources to form ten brand new rapid reaction forces. They would be made up of all superhumans in the form of corporate weaponry. Military analysts pointed out that these ten rapid reaction forces were obviously formed to march into the depths of the Other World. Judging from the resources invested and the military officers formed from the backbone of each force, they would become the Red Dragon Armys core in the future. It seemed that the peace in Dragon City would not last for long. Dragon Citys financial situation, which had been distorted to the point of collapse by the brutal war over the last half a century, also did not allow the peace to last for long. Year 58 of the New Era, May 9. The Abnormal Beast Research Department announced that a new round of organizational restructuring had been completed. The two major organizations, the former Abnormal Beast Research Department and the Other World Research Department, had been completely merged and would continue to serve the entire public under the name of the Other World Research Department. As for the scope of the Other World Research Department, or Reseach Department for short, it was.. Everything outside the monster mountain range and in the other world. Year 58 of the New Era, May 14. Superstar Resource announced contracts with the Red Dragon Army, Sky Pillar Minerals, and the Lairs reconstruction commission a total of 15 contracts with an astronomical amount of money. They used the loudest method to slap the analysts who thought that after Meng Chaos fall, Superstar Resource would definitely not recover. The 58th year of the New Era, May 22. The Lairs Reconstruction Committee held a temporary special meeting to discuss the candidates for the new Lair leader after the fall of Jin Wanhao and Meng Chao. The new Lair leader would also shoulder an even more important mission. He would fully integrate all the major gangs in the Lair and transform the Lairs Reconstruction Committee into a more united, close, and powerful enterprisethe Dragons Lair Group. Only in this way could he adapt to the development of the times and seize the cake that he deserved in the dragon citys Great March to the depths of the other world. For this position, the leader of the black bone gang, Ghost Bear Xiong Wei was sharpening his knife and was determined to get it. At this moment, all the major gangs in the nest city no longer had any strong competitors who could contend with this ambitious man who had endured for a long time. However, Ghost Bear Xiong Wei had gone mad on the morning of the temporary special meeting. The one who was finally elected as the second president of the Nest City Reconstruction Committee was the Golden Fang Gangs deputy gang leader, Song Jinbo. This was a guy who didnt have any tyrannical force, nor did he have any charisma. He didnt seem to have any means to obtain resources or funds. He was an ordinary guy in all aspects. In fact, he was able to become the vice sect leader of the Golden Fang gang because of the hard work he had accumulated over the decades in the Golden Fang Gangs entertainment department; the power vacuum created by the previous vice sect leader, Red eyebrows Su Luns wanton destruction; and his abduction by Meng Chao, he had no choice but to stand on Meng Chaos side. Before the meeting, no one thought that Song Jinbo would become the Master of the Lair. However, all the members of the Lair gang saw Lu Siya standing behind Song Jinbo with a friendly smile on her face and wearing a red windbreaker. Lu Siya also had the golden tooth blood soul blade that belonged to Jin Wanhao and had been modified by Meng Chao. Lu Siya also played a video for everyone. It was sent by Ghost Bear Xiong Wei from his hospital bed. He was very lucky. Just as he became obsessed, he was discovered in time by one of the vice gang leaders of Black Bone. Within half an hour, he was admitted to Sky Pillar Corporations private hospital. It was well-equipped and heavily guarded, and it was a VIP ward. He was finally saved. After the surgery, the half-paralyzed Ghost Bear Xiong Wei, who was deeply trapped in the medical cabin with slanted mouth and slanted eyes, struggled and waved his arms. He firmly supported Song Jinbo to become the new leader of the nest city. He believed that he would definitely lead the big guys of the Lair to create an even more brilliant tomorrow. Then, who else could object? Year 58 of the New Era, June 3. In the depths of the sinkhole, the completely closed inspection of Ruins No. 2 had finally ended. The ancient ruins research center had discovered a total of 49 dangerous areas where spiritual disturbance was extremely strange. They had also detected 68 unknown viruses and archaea variants. It was believed that they were related to the abnormal phenomena that had occurred in succession some time ago. They had sealed all the dangerous areas. They had also developed a brand-new gene interference agent against ancient bacteria and mutated viruses in time. It could greatly reduce the chances of mutation and casualties for the explorers. After being sealed for a few months, the ruins were restarted. At the periphery of the Hidden Mist Domain, the giant construction machines that had been impatient for a long time were also like hungry steel beasts. They let out deafening roars and spurted spiritual flames that shot up into the sky, growing crazily toward the long rainy season, the unrecognizable jungle advanced. Before turning the entire Hidden Mist Domain into a paradise for humans, the first thing they built was a statue. It commemorated all the victims who had fought for civilization in the battle to conquer the Hidden Mist Domain, in the Monster War, and even in the half-century after Dragon City had crossed over to the other world. The base of the statue was tens of thousands of ordinary citizensworkers, farmers, and students. They supported each other and extended their strong arms together. On the second base that they lifted, there was a group of ordinary soldiers who leaned on the burning wreckage of a tank. They were covered in blood and had run out of ammunition and food. The surroundings were also piled with the corpses of their comrades. Although from their angry expressions, they seemed to have been surrounded by the beast horde. However, they still gritted their teeth and worked together to raise a scalding railway gun high up. The muzzle of the train cannon used an extremely exaggerated artistic technique to present the scene of the giant cannon roaring and smoke pervading the air. Above the billowing smoke were the older generation experts surrounded by spirit flames. Their muscles bulged and spirit tattoos appeared. They were like towering giants that used their flesh and blood to form the iron walls of Dragon City. And at the highest point of the entire statue, standing on the shoulders of these giants, was a young man with a resolute expression and sharp eyes. Although all the images on the statue dont refer specifically to. But the facial features of this young man were clearly molded in the image of Meng Chao. All the people on the statue are united, United. Like a burning torch, like a strong waving arm, more like a sword to the sky and the unknown. The point of the saber was the Devils Eye, where the two rivers converged and torrential currents surged. Starting from the Devils Eye, following the Raging Tiger River, crossing the Tiger Gorge, and jumping off Guillotine was a brand-new journey! Chapter 907 - The Queen Bee and the Little Witch A search and rescue team consisting of 12 speedboats, fishing boats, submersibles, and armored airships was going down the Raging Tiger River in search of Meng Chao. The official search and rescue had come to an end. The runoff from the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River was too large, and there were too many tributaries. The hydrologic environment at the bottom of the river was extremely complex. It was no different from finding a needle in a haystack if one wanted to salvage a person who had most likely been torn to pieces by monsters and whirlpools. Moreover, after so much time had passed, Meng Chao had most likely been swept into the middle and lower reaches of the two big rivers, an unknown area that the people of Earth had never explored before. For the time being, Dragon Citys civilization was not fully prepared to conquer the entire Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River basin. However, his close relatives and friends were still unwilling to give up. They spared no expense and organized a private search and rescue team time and time again, hoping to find even the slightest clue. Even if they could just find out which direction Meng Chao had gone in, it would be good. However, this should also be the last private search and rescue because they had already followed Raging Tiger River and searched all the way to a place close to Killing Tiger Gorge. In front of them was the super waterfall, Guillotine, which had just been discovered by human beings. The waterfall that had a drop of more than a thousand meters was surrounded by violent gales. The river water that contained the crystal powder would bombard the land below a thousand meters and release the spirit energy hidden in the depths of the land. The planets magnetic field was extremely chaotic there, and the interference of spirit magnetism was as serious as that in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. Even peak Heaven Realm experts might be blocked by violent spirit energy if they were caught in the wind, resulting in the loss of magnetic levitation control. If they fell into the abyss like headless flies, they would almost certainly be crushed into pieces. Not to mention, the mist in the area had just dispersed not long ago. Other than Killing Tiger Gorge on both sides, which looked like a battle between a human being and a tiger, and the intimidating Guillotine, the two famous landmarks, human beings knew nothing about their surroundings. As for the plain hidden in the clouds and mist under the guillotine, it was an unknown secret land that was likely to contain fatal danger. If the natives of the Other World with high intelligence lived there The search and rescue teams sent out by the Earthlings were likely to be captured by them. Through torture or secret spirit arts, the natives of the Other World could figure out the real situation of Dragon Citys civilization. That would lead to disastrous consequences. Therefore, before the Dragon City civilizations military strength was strong enough to ensure the safety of every search and rescue team and exploration team and allow them to retreat safely from the extremely dangerous unknown region, whether it was the search and rescue work of the official or private teams they could only helplessly pause. Killing Tiger Gorge was the temporary border of the Dragon City civilization. It took three days and three nights to search all the way here, still nothing, the search and rescue team can only turn back resentfully. Sister Siya, lets go back. The current ahead is getting faster and faster. If were not careful, well fall under Guillotine. Bai Jiacao, the representative of her family, stood on the bow of the first search-and-rescue ship. It was equipped with a high-power crystal engine, a super-high-alloy net in the nanometer level, and dozens of detection and search-and-rescue equipment. Overlooking Guillotine outside the vast world, she spoke to Lu Siya. She did not know if it was because she had received enough training in the school of martial arts Or the elder brother thing had gotten her to suddenly realize that her elder brother or anyone else could not protect her life. One day, she would have to protect her family and more. Bai Jiacao had matured and grown up overnight. Her delicate facial features seemed to have been smeared with paint. They were more three-dimensional, and her every movement exuded a valiant aura. She was like a small-sized Meng Chao. In front of her, Lu Siya was still nailed to the bow of the boat like a nail. She was staring at the surging river, which was getting faster and faster. In the background of Killing Tiger Gorge and Guillotine, Lu Siyas back was extremely tiny and thin. However, from an angle that no one could see, her sharp and profound eyes had already pierced through the canyon and the waterfall to the distance where clouds and mist were lingering. Sister Siya, the wind here is too strong and the waves are too high. We really cant go any farther. Seeing that she did not move at all, Bai Jiacao sighed. She took two steps forward, grabbed her sleeve, and shook it gently as she comforted her. Dont blame yourself anymore. What happened to my brother is not your fault. This is war, and war is destined to have sacrifices. Now that things have come to this, my parents have slowly accepted this fact. My father said that my brother is indeed the child of the Red Dragon Army. He will always be proud of my brother. My mother said that no matter where my brother is now, he would definitely not like to see our family sigh and be depressed. My brother can only be at ease if we are happy and live a better life. Besides, although we didnt find any trace of my brother, we didnt find any evidence to prove that hes dead! Isnt this great news? Who knows, maybe my brother is still alive? Lu Siya turned her head abruptly at the last sentence. Thats right. Trust me, Xiaocao. Your brother must be alive! With bright eyes, Lu Siya seriously said, You know, after your brother and I experienced the shocking changes at the bottom of Raging Waves Mountain Range together, due to the double invasion of the Red Radiance Jade tide and the Blue Origin Crystal, we had a mysterious telepathic connection with each other. As long as the two of us are close enough, our vitality magnetic fields will resonate with each other weakly. For an expert like your brother, even if he dies, his vitality magnetic field will not dissipate so easily. Theoretically speaking, it is very likely that he will turn into a heroic spirit. However, in the past month or so, we have searched the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River many times since we set off from the Devils Eye, but I still havent sensed his vitality magnetic field or found his heroic spirit. This proves that hes still alive! Really? Bai Jiacao had only comforted Lu Siya when she saw her sad and lonely back. She was overjoyed when she realized that her words were true. Of course its true. I have a feeling that your brother will appear in front of us in a way that nobody will expect and give us a big fright soon! Thinking of this, Lu Siya could not help but laugh. Therefore, we must cheer up and wait for his return in the most perfect condition! Thats right. We must cheer up. We must let my brother see that even if hes not here, we will still keep our family and company in good order and protect Dragon City! Bai Jiacao waved her fists and said confidently. Then, she secretly glanced at Lu siya and cautiously asked, Sister Siya, are you okay? During Meng Chaos disappearance, Lu Siya was as sad and busy as the Meng family. The Meng family knew what was going on, but they could only let out a long sigh. Bai Jiacao had always liked Lu Siya. Although she knew that people in the circle called Lu Siya, Queen Bee, a very dangerous nickname. However, she did not find it dangerous at all. Instead, she felt a little envious. In any case, she felt that Sister Siya was much more pleasing to the eye than the girl that her other brother often came into contact with, Su Mulian, who was now called Little Miracle Doctor by many people in Dragon City. While her brother was gone, Bai Jiacao and Lu Siya comforted each other and licked the wounds in their hearts. Their already close relationship deepened. Dont worry, Im fine now. Lu Siya heaved a long sigh of relief as if she had really put down a heavy burden. She felt much more relaxed. Im sorry for making everyone worry about me for so long. She apologized to Bai Jiacao. I just Ive been blaming myself. I keep feeling that if it werent for saving me, your brother might not have jumped into the Devils Eye. I I dont know how to face Uncle and Auntie Sister Siya, what nonsense are you talking about? Youve already tried your best. Theres no need to blame yourself! Bai Jiacao said with her eyes wide open, Its not your fault that you encountered a monster. Besides, everyone says that this monster lurking in the depths of Mist Mountain was very powerful. If you hadnt found it in time and eliminated it, who knows how big of a storm it would have caused if it had been dormant for a period of time and turned into a storm! My brother only did what he was supposed to do. Even if it was not you but me, my parents, or any ordinary citizen that my brother did not know, he would have made the same choice! Besides, you have already done too much during this period of time. Putting everything else aside, just saying that you have put in all your effort to tide over the difficulties of Superstar Resource and the organizations, as well as industries under my brothers name, is a great help to us. You have to know that everyone thought that with my brothers disappearance, Superstar Resource would be in a slump or even fall apart. Even if they could barely maintain it, it would definitely not be as impressive as it was in the past. I didnt expect you to risk everything and bet all your assets to help us. My parents and I are so touched that we dont know what to say. Its nothing. Compared with what your brother did for me, what I did for him is just a drop in the bucket. Besides, I already have a lot of shares in Superstar Resource. After the increase of shares, I have become the second largest shareholder of Superstar Resource. It has tied me and Meng Chao together. How can I not do my best for my own business? Lu Siya smiled and changed the subject. But to be honest, Xiaocao, although Im willing to pay everything for Superstar, you still have to grow up as soon as possible. You have to shoulder the burden of your family, the company, and the entire Dragon City. You know that Ive been promoted to another level in the Research Department because of my military exploits. Ive been very busy since the beginning. With the change of the Abnormal Beast Research Department to the Other World Research Department, our workload has increased tenfold. For the next period of time, my focus will be on the Research Department. I will be preparing to rush out of Killing Tiger Gorge and explore the world below Guillotine, as well as the broader continent of the Other World. As for Superstar Resource, you will have to rely on yourselves. Although Uncle is smart and capable, Qin Hu is also quite shrewd. Xie Xiaofeng is also an outstanding person in management and business. Even so, you are the first successor of Superstar Resource after your brother, after all. You represent the future of Superstar Resource. You need to learn a lot of things about your family and the company. Make up your mind. Me? Bai Jiacao seemed to have matured a lot. After all, she was still a freshman. When she heard that Lu Siya, who had been helping them to manage Superstar Resource, was busy with the Other World Research Department, she panicked and stammered. Sister Siya, I-I cant do it. I cant do it! Who said you cant do it? Lu Siya burst into laughter. She stretched out her slender, fair fingers and tapped the tip of Bai Jiacaos nose lightly. A few days ago, who was the one who slaughtered everyone on the martial arts practice field in Dragon City Universitys Martial Arts Department? As a freshman, she defeated seven or eight seniors from wealthy families and won the title of Little Witch? Chapter 908 - The Saintess’ Choice Bai Jiacaos face suddenly turned red. I I wasnt in a good mood that day because of my brothers matter. Those b*stards had to come and provoke me Im just born with divine power, so Im good at fighting, she said in embarrassment. Dont belittle yourself. A strange light flashed in Lu Siyas eyes as she stared deeply at Bai Jiacao. Those blind guys all regard you as a warrior who only knows how to fight. But in my eyes, you are a piece of unpolished jade with infinite potential. You have a power in your body that even you havent discovered yet. If you can fully unleash it, you might be even more powerful than your brother! Besides, nobody is born to be able to read peoples minds and plan strategies. Youll be able to make a decisive victory and use astronomical resources to change the world. Although Im still learning and exploring, its too lonely to travel by myself on a long journey. If youre interested, why dont I teach you? Huh? Bai Jiacao was dazed for a moment. She pointed at the tip of her nose and asked, Can I learn anything other than fighting? Lu Siya burst into laughter. Of course you can. Youre the Little Witch! She leaned over Bai Jiacaos shoulder, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, Xiaocao, I can feel that you and I are the same kind of people. Whatever I can do, you can do it too. Maybe you can do it better than me! Bai Jiacaos ears turned red all the way to her cheeks, and she stammered, I-I cant imagine surpassing you, Sister Siya. However, I do admire you a lot. I feel that I have a lot to learn from you. The nickname Queen Bee alone is very domineering, awe-inspiring, and awesome In that case, we have decided easily and happily. Lu Siya said, After we go back, Ill think about which courses to arrange for you. No matter how tiring and busy the work of the Research Department is, Ill try my best to take half an hour to an hour every day to help you grow as soon as possible. Try your best to take time out! No problem. I was worried that the martial arts courses in university were too simple and that I wouldnt be able to eat my fill! Bai Jiacao waved her fists excitedly and promised Lu Siya solemnly. Sister Siya, dont worry. Although I dont know if I can do it or not, Ill definitely put in a lot of effort to learn it. I must become strong and grow up as soon as possible so that I can shoulder the burden of my family and my business. When my brother comes back, Ill give him a big surprise when he sees everything in perfect order and in a brand-new state! Thats right. Looking at the raging Killing Tiger Gorge and Guillotine in front of her, Lu Siyas smile grew wider, When your brother comes back and sees that we are so harmonious and intimate, and that we are working together to make Superstar bigger and stronger, and that you have grown, he will definitely be pleasantly surprised. When the Queen Bee and Little Witch started their conversation There were also two other people on the last search and rescue teams ship, one big and one small. Wearing life jackets and waterproof capes, they stood on the deck and looked at the magnificent Killing Tiger Gorge as well as Guillotine. They were Su Mulian and AJi from Leprosy Village in the former Lair. The two of them were the key players in solving the chaos in Dragon City. They had formed a deep friendship with Meng Chao in the bloody battle where they almost died. During the last search and rescue, they said that they would come to the scene and look for Meng Chao. But it was only a superficial reason. In reality, AJi was not a teenager leper who was less than ten years old, stunted, and living as a pickpocket. He was the first lord of the Lair and one of the strongest people in Dragon City, Domineering Saber Jin Wanhao. He used the secret technique of Rejuvenation, but it was an accidental product of an experiment gone wrong. There were two people who knew his secret identity. Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Now, there was only one left. Seeing that the leading ship had issued the Return banner, AJi heaved a sigh of relief. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a subtle smile. He suppressed his joy and comforted Su Mulian, who had been as silent as a statue since they boarded the ship. Sister Mulian, dont be too sad. Although the search this time remained fruitless, we still havent found Brother Meng Chaos corpse. Fortune favors the blessed. Perhaps brother Meng Chao is still alive and enjoying himself in an unknown place? I know that Meng Chao is still alive. Su Mulian was silent for a while. When the boat turned around, she rolled her eyes and softly said, This is the problem. This is the problem that I have been worried about. Huh? The sound of the waterfall was too loud. AJi did not hear her at all and did not understand what she said. He thought that Su Mulian was heartbroken and in a trance. He could only hold Su Mulians arm to prevent her from falling off the side of the boat. He carefully asked, Sister Mulian, do you like brother Meng Chao? AJi had wanted to say something like, If you really like brother Meng Chao, you should cheer up for him and live well. Unexpectedly, Su Mulian shook her head solemnly. Its not what you think. My relationship with Meng Chao doesnt involve any romantic feelings. Her gaze pierced through Killing Tiger Gorge and extended toward the horizon behind the clouds. Then she changed the subject. However, Meng Chao is indeed a very special existence to me. This incident has been like a heavy bomb that has shattered the iron wall around my soul. I can no longer escape and can only face my true self. AJi, what kind of person do you think I am? AJi was confused by her. After thinking for a while, he decided to tell her the truth. Gentle, kind, selfless, full of compassion, full of boundless love, and willing to contribute all of her strength for a stranger who has no family or friends. You simple resemble a fairy that has fallen from the sky, a living bodhisattva who saves the suffering! Su Mulian could not help but laugh. She burst into tears. Youre so little. How can you be so over-the-top? She pinched AJis cheek. Then, she grabbed the railing on the side of the ship tightly. The strength she exerted was so great that it seemed like she was going to break the steel pipe. Yes, many people think like you. Not only do they call me Little Miracle Doctor, they even call me Saintess or something like that. But only I know that Im not who you say I am. Su Mulian mumbled to herself, Unlike your praises, the realest Su Mulian is actually a timid, incompetent, and indecisive selfish person deep down in her heart. She knows that a disaster is coming, but she only knows how to protect herself. She can try to change and stop it, but shes afraid that shes too weak and doesnt know where to start. I want to force myself to ignore all of this, but I cant sleep at night because of the guilt. I can only keep transferring the pain of others to myself, using inhuman pain to make my conscience feel better. However, isnt this still lying to myself? Even if I can transfer everyones pain to myself, whats the use? Ive never really saved anyone. In fact, what Ive done will only make everyone suffer longer, more miserably, and more desperately! Her voice was very weak. AJi really did not understand what she was saying. He only felt that her expression was frighteningly ugly. Sister Mulian, are you alright? He was worried and wondering if he should call for help. Im fine. Su Mulian took a deep breath and regained her calm. She revealed a completely different smile from a moment ago. She had seemingly shattered and reshaped something at the bottom of her heart. I just dont want to deceive myself anymore and run away from what I should be facing. I can finally summon the courage to embark on the journey that belongs to me. Su Mulian smiled. Youre right. There is no butterfly effect. There is nothing that can be changed without any effort. There is no future that can be created without paying any price, right? If I want to change the course of the surging Red Dragon River or the Raging Tiger River, countless lives will be sacrificed. If I want to change the course of something thats a hundred times more ferocious than the Red Dragon River or the Raging Tiger River, its reasonable even if Im smashed into pieces. Perhaps, those things that are destined to be doomed will still be doomed no matter how hard I fight them. But at least, so many people call me Little Divine Doctor or even Saintess. Believe me, I can save everyone. I jsut have to act like a Saintess. AJi, dont you think so? Is that so? Ah Ji frowned and said, Sister Mulian, whats wrong with you today? Youre acting weird. Dont worry, Im fine, really. I just want to ask you some questions, Su Mulian said I cant ask adults these questions because they will definitely find it very strange. I also cant ask ordinary children because they cant answer them at all.. You, on the other hand, are a little brat. You have been in the Lair for so many years, and you are more shrewd than anyone else. Perhaps you can help me find some clues? AJis eyes lit up. He rubbed his fists and said, Sister Mulian, what would you like to know? AJi promises to tell you everything! Su Mulian said, I want to know. Is there any way to make everyone believe me? AJi was stunned for a moment. He scratched his head and said, What kind of question is that? Everyone believes in you now! Im not talking about the normal level of trust. Im talking about no matter what absurd things I say, people will believe me without a doubt. Su Mulian said, For example, if I say that the sky is red and the sun is square, monsters are vegetarians and humans are cannibals, a certain great hero with outstanding military achievements is actually a heinous devil while the great villain that is widely condemned is a great good man who has long-term plans and has endured humiliation, the glorious civilization that looks like flowers and oil cooked by a raging fire will be annihilated overnight, and the seemingly insignificant seedling will become the most terrifying enemy at some point in the futureas long as I open my mouth, all the people of Dragon City will firmly believe my absurd words. Is there a way to achieve such a level of trust? Chapter 909 - Their Respective Journeys AJi inhaled the cold air. This is very difficult, but I like it! He scratched his ears and cheeks as he racked his brains. However, after racking his brains for a long time, he was still scratching his ears and cheeks. As expected, theres no other way? Su Mulian sighed. I realize that this is something impossible as well. No, its possible. AJi suddenly said, Sister Mulian, if youve heard the story of a deer is a horse, you should know that whether or not a persons words can be trusted and obeyed by others does not depend on the truth of the words, but on the status and power of the person. If a man on the street points to the sky and says that the sun is square, he will naturally be ridiculed by everyone. He might even be arrested and sent to a mental hospital. However, if they are the supreme experts who sit on the throne of supremacy and command all the troops in the world and follow the rules of the world, saying that the sun is square, who in the world would dare to say the word round? Chances are that the linguists will have to recompile their dictionaries and exchange the definitions of square and round. By the same logic, who would have the patience to listen to the secret manual of wealth if they were penniless and imparted to them? And the success study that a billionaire casually spouted would be sought after by millions of people, and many people would be willing to spend real money to learn it. If it were a super-billionaire, Im afraid that even a fart would become the motto of countless people. A certain great hero with outstanding battle achievements is actually an unpardonable great devil. Such words from the current Sister Mulian are naturally not convincing at all. But what if it was from the mouth of Battle God Lei Zongchao? What if there is also the endorsement of all the Deity Realm experts in Dragon City? The difference in persuasiveness is like heaven and earth! Su Mulian suddenly understood. So, if I want everyone to believe me, I have to have a higher status and a stronger power? Su Mulian frowned and said, But I dont know anything about this. I only know how to transfer injuries and only have a strong self-healing ability. Even the most basic martial techniques are common! Well, everyone has their own unique advantages. Instead of copying others and learning from others, its better to find a way to maximize your advantages! AJi shook his head and said in an old-fashioned manner, Sister Mulian has the strongest healing technique in Dragon City. To tens of thousands of ordinary citizens, you are a living bodhisattva who saves the suffering. You are the unmistakable Saintess of Dragon City. This image is your most precious wealth and the strongest power. Next, we just need to continue to strengthen this irreplaceable image! Of course, if I Were you, I would have to actively interact with the higher-ups as well as treat the ordinary citizens. Ive heard that many Deity Realm experts were seriously injured in the final battle at the monsters lair. Its very likely that their realms will be lost. After such a long time, I believe that they have exhausted all the most advanced medical methods. However, Ive never heard of any peerless experts who could return to their peak. One or two of them are still in seclusion for a long time! I believe that they must be as anxious as ants on a hot pot right now. They are willing to do whatever they can to save their lives, right? Even if Sister Mulian cant cure them completely, as long as you can help them even a little bit, even if you can only slow down the decline of their power a little bit so that they can deal with the issue of the transfer of power more calmly, I believe that these Deity Realm experts will be deeply grateful and trust you. As long as you can become the personal doctor of these Deity Realm experts, youll have a chance to exert subtle influence on the issue of the transfer of power and form a good relationshipvwith their successors. In the near future, youll be rewarded handsomely! Su Mulian came to a sudden realization. Thats right. I should start with these seriously injured Deity Realm experts who have fallen She muttered to herself and felt that something was wrong. She looked at AJi suspiciously. How did you know about such an important matter? Moreover, your analysis was so thorough. Well, everyone knows that Deity Realm experts are injured. The news has long spread throughout the city! AJi quickly changed the topic. He patted his chest and said, As for the lack of martial strength, Sister Mulian doesnt have to worry at all. If you cant do it, you still have me! You Su Mulian looked at AJi, who looked like a green bean sprout, and could not help but laugh. Dont look down on people. AJi sniffed and bit his lip. It wont be long before I surprise all of you! Okay, then Ill wait and see what you and Dragon City will look like in the future Flames were surging in Su Mulians eyes. At this moment, the entire fleet changed their direction and changed their formation. The ship that was originally leading the fleet caught up with them. Across the swift river, Lu Siya and Su Mulian exchanged glances. Both of them turned their heads at the same time. AJi Lu Siya waved at the leper youth across from her and said, Long time no see. Come and have a chat with your sister? She ordered the boat to move closer to the stern and stretched out the springboard. Ah? Oh AJi was reluctant, but there was nothing he could do. Seeing this, Su Mulian frowned deeply. AJi, theres something Ive been wondering about. Are you close to Lu Siya? Why do you always follow her every time you see her? Well, not really. Its just that There was something that this woman could use against him. Before he had the chance to kill her, what else could he do but listen to her obediently? I will give you a piece of advice as your sister. Seeing his troubled expression, Su Mulian did not want to get to the bottom of it. She could only say, Stay away from her. Shes very dangerous. It cant be, right? AJi was slightly startled. Sister Siya No, although Lu Siyas style is overbearing and she has the title of Queen Bee in the circle, she still treats her friends well. Moreover, ever since Meng Chao saved her life, she seems to be deeply moved by Meng Chaos spirit and has the intention of inheriting Meng Chaos will. During this period of time, she has worked tirelessly on all sides and has done a lot of things for the ordinary citizens of Dragon City. She also worked actively to promote the collaboration between the nine mega corporations and Superstar Resource, the Lair gang, Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and the Red Dragon Army, which made the major forces of Dragon City increasingly united. Now, the ordinary citizens like her more and more, and the insiders have a higher evaluation of her. They think that the Queen Bee has washed away the aggressive atmosphere of the past, and she will definitely become Dragon Citys pillar in the future. Sister Mulian, are you still brooding about her a little because of, uh, brother Meng Chao? AJi felt that there was an invisible tension between the auras these two women. It was a natural conflict, and that was probably what it meant. It has nothing to do with Meng Chao. Believe me, Lu Siya is the most dangerous woman in the world. Su Mulians expression was serious as she seriously said, If you insist on going over, at least remember, always remember, dont believe anything she says, dont believe a word she says, or else AJi said, Or else what? Forget it, its nothing. Su Mulian could feel that Lu Siyas gaze was once again on her. As if sensing her hostility, the Queen Bees gaze was filled with suspicion and wariness. She waved her hand in annoyance and said to AJi, You can go. Be careful and remember what your sister said! AJi jumped onto Lu Siyas ship. Su Mulian also returned to her cabin below the deck. She locked the cabin door behind her. Then, with a muffled groan, she could no longer suppress the volcano-like pain in her body and fell to the ground. She had transferred the pain of countless people into her own body. However, even if everyones pain was added together, it could not be compared to the demonic fire that burned her brain and soul day and night. She curled up like a fetus and convulsed silently for a long time before she gradually regained her calm. Her eyes, in contrast, looked completely different from the past. In the past, she had been like an ancient root sculpture. Although she was doing the good deed of saving people, she had a faint indifference and alienation, as though she was indifferent to the entire world. Now, her eyes resembled the hardest crystals, shining with an unshakable brilliance. Meng Chao The girl who was called the Saintess by countless ordinary citizens trapped in darkness, sickness, and near despair, looked at her hands that were no longer trembling. She firmly swore, word by word, No matter how tortuous the road ahead is, no matter how slim the hope is, no matter how high the price I have to pay, no matter what kind of end I meet, I will never Let you destroy Dragon City! [End of Dragon City arc] Chapter 910 - Rats Crossing the Street Run, Leaf, run! Listen to your mother, Leaf. The mandrake has bloomed, and a glorious era is about to begin. It will be glorious for the Clan Master, but it will be the end of us, rat people. We are not qualified to seize any glory. The only thing we can do is to live on, even if we do so like real rats. We have to live on! Leaf, my good brother, you are the smartest and most agile child in the village. You can climb the highest mandrake tree to pick its fruit when a storm is about to arrive. Then, like an actual leaf, you can ride the strong winds and jump to the ground unscathed. If any rat person can survive in the glorious era, it would be you. You must carry everyones hope and live on! Leaf, look, the mandrake has bloomed. All the mandrake flowers in the entire valley have bloomed. Theyre so fragrant and beautiful. Ive never smelled such a wonderful smell before. Ive never laid eyes on such a splendid scene. Leaf, why dont you bring me to the highest point of a mandrake tree and well go swimming in the sea of flowers? Leaf Leaf Leaf A voice called out. In the young mans mind that was almost frozen, blurry lights and shadows appeared. First, it was his mother. His mother was the best cook in the village. She baked mandrake bread, fried mandrake strips, stewed mandrake with minced meat soup, mixed mandrake with wild goat curd that had been fermented for several days The dishes that his mother could cook with mandrake could not even be finished after three days and three nights. Leaf was the best at picking mandrake in the village. Every day, he could pick the freshest and sweetest fruits that grew on the highest point of the cliff. His mother could turn these fruits into delicacies that even the old masters of the clan had never tasted. The aroma would spread throughout the entire small mountain village! Then, it was his elder brother. His brother was the strongest youth in the village. His body was at least twice the size of an ordinary rat person. His bronze-colored skin seemed to be directly covered by a layer of metal absorbed from the roots of the mandrake. When he let out a hearty laugh, it was as if thunder was rumbling in his chest. Once, when Leaf was picking the mandrake fruit on the cliff, he once met a group of clan elders who had climbed the mountain to search for totem beasts. As a rat person, he did not dare to meet the masters. Instead, he curled up amidst the mandrake trees branches in fear. However, he peeked through the gaps of the branches and felt that some of the majestic Blood Hoof clan elders were not as strong as his elder brother! Finally, it was Anjia The most beautiful girl in the village. No, the most beautiful of all the rat people. No, perhaps the most beautiful of all the Turan people. That day, Leaf and Anjia sat together on the highest mandrake in their secret base. They looked at the hundreds and thousands of mandrakes that were blooming at the same time. Like a colorful and splendid sea of flowers, they surged out of the cracks in the void and opened for the two of them. The spores that burst out of the corolla were as beautiful as a dream. Leaf remembered that both she and Anjia seemed to be drunk. They were drunk in a fairy tale made of mandrake juice. They did a lot of things that they did not dare to do when they were sober. At that time, they were still too young. They did not know what it meant when the mandrake bloomed. They did not know the truth of the so-called glorious era. Leaf greedily captured familiar sounds and beautiful images. He wanted to sleep in his mothers warm embrace for a little while longer, or he could sleep forever. Unfortunately, piercing pain soon tore apart the sounds and images that lingered in his mind. The sound of burning, shouting, screaming, wild laughter reached his ears, like an iron claw deeply embedded in his bones, pulling him back to the cruel reality. Leaf felt like his head was about to split open. He felt like someone had dug a hole in his forehead and set it on fire. His entire skull swelled up, and his eyes were squeezed into two slits. Hot and sticky things kept flowing out from the corners of his eyes, nostrils, ears, and throat. He could not and did not dare to tell if it was blood or something else. Leaf! Leaf! Leaf! It sounded as though someone was calling him. It was not an illusion, but real. Anjias voice was particularly piercing! Leaf widened his eyes in shock. He straightened his back with great difficulty, disregarding the pain in his spine, which felt like it had been trampled by an iron hoof. He shook his dizzy head hard and looked around through the blood stains on his face, searching for Anjia. In this blood-soaked world, his familiar home had disappeared. What replaced it was the scene of a fiery sea from hell. Leaf saw every conical hut made of mandrake burning in the village. Hundreds of black smoke columns soared into the sky and formed a huge cage like an iron fence, locking everyone inside. His hut on the outskirts of the village was the first to be set ablaze by the invaders. The beams and columns of the house had long since burned down. Their mothers, who were best at making baked, fried, stewed and mixed mandrake All burned to black smoke and ash. Leaf saw that the masters of the Blood Hoof clanthe Turan, the mammoth, the boar, the centaurwere all dressed in armor and holding their weapons in an open fire. It looked as if they were entering an uninhabited land, burning, looting, and slaughtering in the village. At such a close distance, Leaf could even smell the unique aura of the Turan warriors. It was so strong that he felt like vomiting. Only then did he realize The old men in the clan were so huge that their muscles were so exaggerated, and their killing intent was incredibly strong. It was completely different from what he had seen from afar in the mountains. To the weak rat people, these old men in the clan, who were born with a glorious bloodlines were akin to gods and demons descending on the mortal world. They were unstoppable. Looking at their ease and leisurely walk, it was as if this was not a real massacre at all. It was just a boring game. Meanwhile, all the rat people in the village were not a match for the game. They were just props in the game. Leaf saw countless props lying on the ground in a disorderly fashion. They fell into a pool of their own blood, and some people died with their eyes wide open. In their eyes that were gradually dimming, there was still a strong sense of confusion. They did not understand what they had done wrong until they died. They had not always been well-behaved, but they paid full mandrake tax to the Blood Hoof Clan every year. Even if it was because they were collecting holy fruit of the highest grade, countless people would fall to their deaths on the cliffs every year. Numerous people would also be devoured by the forest and totem beasts. Even so, faced with the tax that increased every year, did they ever complain and did they not do their best to complete it? Why did the Blood Hoof Clan want to exterminate this harmless and obedient little village for no reason? Because the glorious era has arrived. When the mandrake flower bloomed, the old man in the village once said worriedly, But this era of prosperity has lasted too long. According to Leafs mother, this era of prosperity had lasted ten palm prints, which was a whole fifty years! The last era of glory had already been fifty years ago. The rat people had always lived a precarious life. Very few people could survive thirty to forty years of heavy and dangerous work. Even the oldest man in the village had no impression of the last glorious era. He was too old, so old that all his teeth had fallen out. He could only use a stone roller to grind mandrake fruit into mud and lick it. A few years ago, he had been stung by poisonous bees and had become a crazy old fool. The glorious era is here! The glorious era is here! The elders of the clan will step on the rat peoples bones and fight for supreme glory for the sacred ancestral spirit! After the mandrake tree bloomed, the old fool danced around the village entrance all day long. He laughed and danced, singing songs that no one could understand or was willing to understand. Leaf saw the old fool among the pile of corpses. On his face that had been split in two, there was still a silly smile of someone destined to be doomed. There was also Tutu, his best friend. He was also his strongest opponent. Whether it was going down the river to catch barracudas or climbing up the tallest mandrake tree during a storm to see who would be able to pick the largest mandrake fruit Tutu was only a little short of Leaf every time. Im too weak right now. I can only eat three mandrake fruits in one go. Even so, just wait and see. Next year, Ill definitely be able to eat five mandrake fruits in one go. When the time comes, Ill definitely become stronger than you! Tutu had once said this to Leaf. Now, however, his chest was deeply sunken, as if it had become the biggest, deepest, and darkest cave in the secret base that they had built together. Tutu could no longer eat the mandrake fruit. In the end, Leaf saw Anjia. A Turan warrior who was so huge that he could not even fit into his armor was carrying her on the shoulder. He simply took off his upper body, revealing lumps of muscles and hideous tattoos. The Turan warrior swaggered toward the raging flames. He had already been knocked unconscious and tied up earlier, and he walked toward the group of prisoners who were mainly made up of young and strong rats. Compared with the Turan from the Blood Hoof Clan, Anjia, who was a rat person, was really similar to a little mouse. The Turan stretched out two fingers and pinched her lightly. Her face turned pale, and she almost suffocated, unable to struggle. Despite that, she gathered her last bit of strength and shouted at the top of her lungs, Run! Leaf! Run! Run! Leaf! Run! Anjias shout made Leafs brain buzz and let out a roar. It was as if he had been stung by ten thousand poisonous bees. His brain was burning and he could not think at all. Ever since the mandrake flower bloomed, countless people had told him to run. Run, Leaf, run! his mother said. Run, Leaf, run! his brother said. Run, Leaf, run! the crazy old ,an said. Even Anjia just said so. Yet, where could he run to? He looked around. There was a sea of fire and pools of blood everywhere. There were rat corpses and laughing bloody hoofs everywhere. The glorious era had arrived. He was like a rat crossing the street, with nowhere to run. He did not want to run anymore! Chapter 911 - Totem Warrior Leaf struggled to stand up. However, his injuries were too severe. Just as he puffed up his chest, he felt the world spinning around him, and he stumbled backward. Fortunately, he waved his hands wildly and caught hold of something hard. It was the thigh bone of a totem beast, a polished black bone blade, and it had been inserted diagonally into Uncle missing front teeths chest. Leaf remembered that Uncle missing front teeth had great skill in playing the bagpipes. He could carefully select the widest and softest leaves on the mandrake tree that were covered in golden fur, then slowly roll them into bagpipes. After that, he would place the bagpipes of different lengths side by side and placed them by his mouth. When he narrowed his eyes, he could play countless beautiful sounds. Although he was missing his front teeth and spoke with a mild lisp, he still looked a little comical. However, the melodious bagpipes of the uncle with missing front teeth were more pleasing to girls than any words of love. Even the bagpipe tune that Leaf played for Anjia on the night the mandrake flower bloomed was taught to him by the uncle with missing front teeth. Now, however the uncle with missing front teeth was also dead Just like all the aged and weak rats. The blood gushing out of Leafs forehead kept pouring into his eyes. He pulled out the bone blade with force. The bone blade was huge and heavy. When this totem beast was alive, it must have been a colossus that was more than ten arms tall. Moreover, the bone blade had metal fillings, which made it look like it had sharp teeth, increasing its lethality. The rat people were not qualified to use metal weapons. According to the Turan peoples tradition, metal weapons were condensed from the souls of their ancestors. It was the most sacred gift to the warriors of the clan who had glorious blood flowing in their veins. The rat people who had the blood of unclean and cowardly traitors in their veins were not qualified to defile the Holy Metal with their dirty paws. In the past, metals had been found near the village, whether it was raw ore rich in spirit energy or relics of ancient wars with complicated structures and divine power. They had all been sent to the main city where the Blood Hoof Clan was situatedBlack-corner Cityjust like the mandrake tax. Furthermore, every piece of metal, especially the relics, had to be carefully wrapped with mandrake leaves. Any rat person who dared to touch it would have their eyes gouged out and their hands cut off by the elders of the clan. Hence, before today, Leaf had never known that a weapon embedded with metal was such a heavy thing. Although he was the same as his brother and his height far exceeded that of an ordinary rat person He was still underage and different from his muscular brother. He was more like a thin bamboo pole with long arms and legs. After barely waving the bone blade twice, Leaf felt that he was seeing stars, and he was panting heavily. His movements caught the attention of a Minotaur warrior. The warrior turned his head and glanced at him indifferently. Leafs heart froze instantly. It was a ferocious face. With three iron rings on his body and a nose that spewed white steam, the Minotaur warriors face was divided into two distinct parts. The left half of his face looked like it had been gnawed by the most ferocious totem beast. It was densely covered in dozens of wounds. His overlapping scars were like a nest of wriggling poisonous centipedes. The Minotaurs eye, which was the size of bronze bells, had been swallowed by the scars. There was only an iron eyepatch over his eye socketit had been fixed directly onto the skull with rivets! The huge horn on the left side of his forehead was also broken from the middle. However, its owner did not use bones or metal to repair it. Instead, he had polished the broken stubble to make it even sharper, as though this broken horn had a great origin and symbolized supreme glory. The right side of his face was relatively intact. However, his right eye that contained infinite ferocity, coupled with the ferocious smile on his face, were more creepy than the scar and broken horn on the left side of his face. Even so, none of this was the reason why Leafs heart froze. He recognized this face. This Minotaur warrior was the one who threw the first torch dipped in mandrake resin at Leafs hut! Leafs mind went blank. The image of his mother holding mandrake stew with a smile appeared in his mind. He would never be able to drink his mothers stew Forever Arghh! Leaf felt an endless amount of strength from God knew where. With a roar, he raised the bone blade high up and charged at the broken-horned Minotaur warrior. The Minotaur warrior exhaled a ball of scornful steam from his nostrils. He did not dodge or run away. He watched Leafs clumsy attack with great interest. It was as if he wanted to know whether this little b*stard, who had despicable blood flowing in his veins, would be able to successfully charge at him, or whether he would get carried away with the heavy bone blade and eventually trip up. However, Leaf only took two steps before someone grabbed him by the waist and threw him far behind. The bone blade, which was filled with sawteeth, was also snatched away. It was his brother! Leaf could not believe his eyes. He remembered that his brother had clearly been besieged by two Blood Hoof warriors in the battle earlier. He had suffered at least dozens of slashes and fallen into a pool of blood and flames. His brother was also the only villager in the entire village who could enjoy the glory of being besieged by Blood Hoof warriors. His brother was covered in wounds, and his forehead was badly burnt. In his wounds that bloomed like flowers, one could vaguely see bone. Fortunately, his blood had already dried up, and his wounds had been cauterized by the flames. His flesh and blood had also contracted tightly as a result. Now, the only thing that supported his brothers burly body, which was no less than that of the Blood Hoof warriors, was anger and hatred. He brandished the serrated bone blade and pounced on the broken-horned Minotaur warrior. Driven by boiling anger and hatred like magma, his brother rushed up to the Minotaur warrior in two steps. The Minotaur warrior remained indifferent and looked down on him. He did not even bother to turn his body around completely. It was as if it did not matter if the bone blade was in Leafs hands or his crazy brothers hands. But the Minotaur was wrong. When his brother raised the bone blade to its limit, a crackling sound suddenly came from his body. His elder brothers skin seemed to be dyed red by blood and flames. Then, it was torn apart. Under the torn skin, muscles were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye and shining with a metallic luster. His elder brother, who had always been strong and lacked the appearance of a rat, suddenly became even larger than a Minotaur warrior. He was like a mad war elephant. The speed of the bone blades slashing also increased by three to five times in an instant. The whistling of the blade resembled the shrieks of all the villagers ghosts. Picturesque Orchid Lake was a place of glory. Since ancient times, countless sacred and tragic wars had taken place between the mountains, the plains, and the swamps. There were also countless war relics scattered under the cliffs and between the lofty mountains. Hundreds of tributaries from the Turan River, which bared their fangs and brandished their claws, had rushed into tens of thousands of blisters and the great swamps. Leaf and his brother possessed a secret. Exactly five years ago, they had discovered a cave in the depths of the childrens secret base. In the deepest part of the cave, there was a gap, and in the deepest part of the gap was another cave. Piles of crisp bones filled the cave, and they were blown into ashes with a sneeze. The cave walls were covered in drawings of humans and beasts. Each drawing depicted strange postures, and there were many earthworm-like arrowheads between their chest, abdomen, and limbs. Was it not strange that there were at least hundreds, or even thousands, of murals left there? Plus, their colors were still bright and beautiful as if they had just been painted. The other children, like Tutu, had also seen the mural. However, they did not react or were not interested. Leaf and his brother were deeply attracted by the mysterious power contained in the mural. Even after they returned home, they would lie on their hammocks made of mandrake leaves. When they fell into a deep sleep, they would dream of the mural coming alive. One by one, shiny human and beast figures would dance and jump in front of their eyes. Such a strange dream continued to appear for five whole years. As a result, Leaf and his brother had obtained some different and mysterious abilities. Unfortunately, their abilities would not be effective at times. It was like an illusory, fragmented dream. Earlier, no matter how much his brother beat his chest and roared, he had been unable to awaken his ability. Right now, his brother was using his ability to a level that Leaf had never seen before. It was extremely powerful! Ahhhhh! His brother let out a crazy battle cry. Leaf clenched his fists tightly. His mouth was dry, and his tongue was parched. He was filled with anticipation for his brother, whom he trusted so much, to create another miracle. Even the fierce-looking Minotaur warrior widened his single eye slightly. The Steel Body technique? he said in surprise. Crack! The bone blade hacked into the Minotaur warriors left shoulder. The two-finger-deep wound hit the Minotaur warriors bone, creating an explosive sound of clashing swords. However, that was all. The Minotaur warrior did not dodge or run. It was neither appropriate nor proper. He took his brothers blade head-on. Despite that, his brother risked his entire life. It was like lightning and thunder. Leafs heart surged with excitement when he saw the blade. Unexpectedly, even the opponents shoulder blade did not shatter. His brother gritted his teeth and gripped the bone blade tightly. Every muscle on his arms swelled to the point of exploding, trying to pierce the bone blade deeper. However, the Minotaur warrior only tightened his shoulder muscles, completely locking the bone blade and his brothers strength. Only then did he slowly turn around. His expression changed from that of disdain to seriousness. Even though youre executing it all wrong The Minotaur warrior spoke to his brother in a low voice unique to the Blood Hoof Clan, I still salute you for your courage. Youve used battle to wash away the shame of your ancestors. May the sacred ancestral spirit grant you strength and help you seize greater glory! After he said this, the tattoo on the Minotaur warriors body began to shine. It was like a mural from the dreams that Leaf and his brother had. It possessed a strange vitality as it danced wildly. There was also a sticky substance that looked like a bronze solution being secreted from the pores under the tattoo. It quickly condensed into an even bigger, stronger, and more ferocious beast-shaped armor outside the Minotaurs body. If the Minotaur warriors body had originally been a combination of a bulls head and a human-shaped body Armed with the mysterious armor, he was now like a bronze rhinoceros standing on its hind legs. Totem warrior! Leaf widened his eyes and shouted crazily in his heart, This This is the legendary totem warrior! Chapter 912 - Blood Bestowing Ceremony The Minotaur warrior that had been blessed by the totem power was emitting a dazzling bronze metallic luster from head to toe. However, the armor that was draped around his body in a ferocious form seemed to possess the vitality of a living creature. It was moving slowly in an extremely strange rhythm, emitting an aura that was ten times more brutal than that of a totem beast. Even Leafs elder brother, who would never be defeated and retreat, began to tremble from the heart when he faced the totem warrior. His elder brother pulled out his blade forcefully, wanting to pull to attack from a different angle. However, the bone blade his opponents muscles and armor clamped onto it tightly. This totem armor that was slowly squirming seemed to have a unique life and a strong appetite. It actually swallowed the bone blade in the older brothers hand inch by inch. In the end, even the hilt was eaten by it. If his brother had not let go in time, perhaps even two of his arms would have been eaten by the totem armor! His brother, who had lost his weapon, seemed to have lost all his strength and courage. In front of the gap between mortals and gods, his brother was in complete despair. Fear was like a transparent steel nail that pierced through his brothers skull and all the way to the soles of his feet. It nailed him firmly in front of the Minotaur warrior, totally preventing him from moving. The Turan warrior slowly raised his right hand and split open four fingers that were thicker than leafs arm. Pa! He performed a downward slap. Without using any moves, it was the simplest and most violent slap, like an adult teaching a child a lesson. Large pools of blood sprayed out from his brothers face and chest. Hundreds of wounds that had just been scabbed burst out again. The astonishing strange force squeezed out the last drop of blood in his body. His brother spun in the air for more than ten times. He fell heavily in front of Leaf. His appearance became even more miserable than that of the picker who fell from the cliff. Half of his head and his entire chest were deeply sunken. The white bone stubble pierced dozens of pieces of skin and drilled out from all over his body. His neck was bent back in a very strange way. The sharp broken bones had cut his trachea and blood vessels. Only a thin layer of flesh was left between his head and the cavity. But there was no breath, and no blood was gushing out from the fracture. Leafs brother stared at him in such a horrible way. There was no life in his bloodshot and broken eyeball. There were no more electric arcs and stars that were usually shining. With a slight opening in his throat that was so deep that he could not see the bottom, his brothers spirit said to Leaf weakly, Run, Leaf, run When his brother stared at him like that, Leaf lost all his courage. Not only did he lose the courage to swing his sword and fight his enemy with all his might,. He also lost the courage to run away. The huge steel nail named fear that had nailed his brother to the ground just now had also been nailed into Leafs skull, pinning him firmly in a pool of cold blood. The Minotaur warrior in totem armor strode over. Leaf closed his eyes and waited for death. However, as he waited and waited, the expected pain and darkness did not strike him. Instead, he felt a huge, scorching body, which looked like a steel statue that had just been cast, lowering its height in front of him. Leaf opened his eyes. He found that the Minotaur warrior had restored the helmet, which was engraved with the sacred inscription of the ancestral spirit, into a totem. Then he absorbed it back into his body, turning it into a gorgeous tattoo on his face. He once again revealed that half of his face was ferocious, and the other half was even more ferocious. But at this moment, there was not the slightest bit of cruelty and malice on this extremely ugly face. Instead, it was solemn and solemn, incomparably pious. The Minotaur withdrew the totem armor on his right arm. The armor on his left arm, however, squirmed and condensed into a sharp bull horn blade. The sharp blade on his left hand gently slid down the base of his right palm. Fresh blood with a hint of cow odor immediately flowed out and was carefully poured onto his brothers body by the Minotaur warrior. The Minotaur warrior poured the blood very carefully. The demonic palm that had just killed his brother had now poured over every wound on his brothers body from head to toe and even smeared it evenly on his brothers body. Finally, the Minotaur warrior dipped his blood in his own blood and found a relatively clean spot on his brothers muddled forehead. He drew a hoof-like pattern with each stroke. Although his fingers were thick and clumsy. He had drawn it attentively and meticulously. Throughout the entire process, he had kept his head down. He did not even look at Leaf, who was right in front of him, nor did he scan his surroundings. He continued to slaughter. It was as if there was nothing more important to the Minotaur warriors than drawing a hoof pattern. This is the blood bestowing ceremony! Leaf recalled that he and his brother had heard from the old fool that the higher-ups of the Turan people could bestow the sacred blood that contained the divine power of the ancestral spirit on the lower-ups who fought bravely and pleased the ancestral spirit. It indicated that with the courage and glory of the higher-ups, they helped the lower-ups expel the meanness and cowardice deep in their bloodline. From then on, the lower-ups would be free from their past identities and clans. They would be qualified to join the clans of the higher-ups as servants and embark on a journey that was more dangerous and more glorious. After listening to the old fools story, Leaf and his brother had climbed onto the highest mandala tree more than once and wrapped themselves in the broadest leaves. They rested their heads on their arms and swayed in the breeze, imagining that one day they would also get the honor of having noble blood, getting rid of the lowly rat people identity, becoming a noble clan warrior, or even getting the blessing of the totem warriors ancestors. I didnt expect my brother to realize his dream so soon. Not only is he free from the lowest of bloodlines,. Also joined one of the five clans of Turan, the largest, most powerful Blood Hoof Clan. Unfortunately, he was a corpse. Leaf did not know whether to laugh or cry. He knew that the Turan warriors would not kill him. It was rare for the old fool to be sober. He had once told him that the purpose of the totem warriors battle was to please the ancestral spirits. Therefore, when they entered the state of Totem Frenzy, they would definitely challenge opponents who were strong enough, or at least brave enough. Victory or defeat, life or death, were not important. What was important was courage, courage, blood, and honor. The reason why the Turan warrior summoned the totem armor was not because he could not beat his brother in an armor-less state. Even if he did not summon the totem armor, even if he did not dodge or block, his brothers super-skilled slash was still unable to break the Turan warriors bones. As long as the other party was serious, he could break his brothers neck with just two fingers. However, the other party probably did not expect that in a small mouse village, there would still be someone who dared to swing his sword at him. His brothers courage moved him, so he used his totem armor to give his brother the glory that he deserved. Similarly, the Minotaur warrior wearing the totem armor would not kill Leaf. To kill such a dejected youth who was waiting for death, not only would it not please the ancestral spirits, it would tarnish the sacred totem power. The current Leaf did not even have the right to die at the hands of the Minotaur warrior. The youth who realized this did not have the joy of surviving a disaster. On the contrary, he felt that his mother and brothers undead, as well as Anjia and the others in the pile of captives, were all staring at him. Their eyes were like chains that shot out of the abyss of the undead, binding Leafs hands and feet and dragging him into the deepest darkness. Lets go. Lets go. You lowly rats, if you dont want to die without a burial place, you can walk through here! Three days later. On the Bison River, the fastest tributary of the Turan River, there was a waterfall that was more than a hundred meters below the river. Groups of captive rat people were crossing the river in formation. The Blood Hoof warriors waved their ox-tail whips, which were embedded with thorns, and whipped the cowardly rat people until their skin and flesh were torn open. While they cursed the captives and tortured their souls, they laughed as if they were watching a wonderful show. The captive rat people had their hands behind their backs and were tied up by the ox-tail ropes. The ox-tail ropes contracted when they were in water and embedded deep into the captives flesh. They were in so much pain that they broke out in cold sweat, and they could not keep their balance in the wet and slippery torrent. Moreover, the captives did not advance alone. Instead, they moved in a row of ten. They were fixed by the straight and elastic branches of the mandala tree, like a frozen caterpillar. When the village was torched, almost all the captives suffered injuries of varying degrees. After three days of long, sleepless treks, they walked on the most rugged mountain roads. The blood-hoofed masters only gave them a little bit of the rotten and hard dried mandala fruit. Many of the captives wounds were festering, and their bodies were boiling hot. They were on the verge of death. More people were hungry, their hands and feet were sore, and their bodies were weak. In theory, in the Bison River above the waterfall, on the riverbed that was waist-deep, there were protruding boulders that connected the two banks and could be used as stepping stones for them to step on. The problem was that it was up to the waist of the Blood Hoofs. Most of the rat people were several heads or even half shorter than the Blood Hoof warriors. For the Blood Hoof warriors, the waist-deep river water could often reach the chest, neck, or even the top of the rat peoples heads. In addition, the stepping stones were wet and slippery due to the impact of the water. The water flow above the waterfall was particularly rapid. The deafening roar was like a war hammer with thorns that kept bombarding the captives skulls, making the rat people, who were already dizzy, feel even dizzier. Many captives stumbled and fell into the cold water as soon as they stepped into the Bison River. Among the ten captives, as long as two or three of them were washed into the river, the others would not be able to stand on their feet. They would be dragged down the waterfall and fall into pieces, disappearing without a trace. However, the Blood Hoof warriors did not care at all. They did not regret that the captives they had worked so hard to catch were buried in the belly of the fish. They just waved their ox-tail whip desperately to urge the remaining captives to cross the river. On the other side of the Bison River is the main city of the Blood Hoof Clan, Black-corner City! Black-corner City is the land of heroes, the Holy Land, and the land of glory. It must not be tarnished by the unclean blood of cowards. You lowly rats, if you want to go to black-corner city, get rid of your dirty bloodlines, and participate in the glorious battle, there is only one way, which is to walk through here. Chapter 913 - The Gates of Hell After three consecutive groups of captives fell down the waterfall and were buried in the belly of the fish. Leafs group of captives were forced by the ox-tail whip and the spear, and they staggered to the riverside. At this moment, the youths face was full of frost. The lines that outlined his facial features appeared particularly tough, making him appear a bit like brother Cool Shaw. Three days after their home was destroyed, it passed as quickly as three blinks of the eye. And what happened in the blink of an eye was as many as the blink of an eye. Before this, leaf had never been so far away from home. The rat people had unclean blood, so they could not move freely to avoid contaminating the land where the ancestral spirits slept. They could only curl up in the habitat designated by the clan master, which was usually a steep mountain range with a harsh environment. Fortunately, no matter how barren the land was, the mandala tree could grow strong enough to produce enough mandala fruit for the rat people to eat well and reproduce. Therefore, the leaves of the past never felt the need to leave their hometown. He was satisfied to be able to look at the horizon from the top of the highest mandala tree among the cliffs and cliffs. It was not until this moment that he realized that there were such rugged and difficult mountain paths in the world. There were so many strange plants that could eat humans. Even the totem beasts had so many kinds. The most powerful totem beasts required seven or eight blood hoof warriors to enter the Totem Frenzystate before they could be dealt with. Of course, after three days of arduous trekking, he and the captives had also suffered a lot. Many people were swallowed by the swamp, bitten to death by poisonous insects, and torn to pieces by totem beasts. There were also some people who walked, their heads tilted, and died silently. More people were beaten to death and stabbed to death by the oxtail whip and goat horn spear of the Blood Hoof Warriors. Out of ten captives, at most two or three survived. But more captives filled up the empty space under the branches of the mandala tree. When Leaf was trekking on the mountain road, he saw hundreds of black columns of smoke rising from the nearby hills. He vaguely heard the wails and screams he had heard a few days ago. They were not the only ones who were slaughtered. There were also the foothill village, the Hilltop Village, the Big Tree Village, the small tree village and countless villages whose names leaf had never heard before. As they gradually headed towards the Buffalo River and walked onto the road paved with large bluestones, more and more blood hoof warriors with their heads held high and wailing captives joined their ranks. The old, the weak, and the disabled were mostly tortured to death halfway through. Those who survived were all robust young men, as well as young men like leaf who were full of vigor. The masters are screening the captives. The young man who had grown up quickly in three days was keenly aware of this, The Bloody Hoof clan doesnt need so many captives. They deliberately took us on the most dangerous mountain path, gave us the least food, and kept torturing us. They want to select the strongest, the most agile, and the most patient among us. Just like now. The bloodhoof warriors could have led the captives to cross the river from a place far away from the waterfall, where the river was wide and the current was not fast. Leaf even saw the traces of a pontoon in the open part of the river. But they insisted on taking captives and walking through the gate of hell above the waterfall. This was a test of the strength of the rat subjects. They would also purify their bloodlines. To make these traitors, cowards, unclean people, barely qualified to set foot on the land of black-corner city. Realizing this. Leaf knew that he had no way out. From three days ago, no, from the day the mandala flower bloomed, he had no way out. He could only grit his teeth and charge through the gates of hell! So, before the ox-tail whip and the horn gun landed on his scarred back. Ye Zi took a deep breath and stepped into the cold and rapid river water. Fortunately, he was much taller than the ordinary rat folk, and the river water barely reached his chest. The group of captives behind him had been carefully selected, and they were all tall teenagers. On that day, after the broken-horned ox-head warrior completed the blood bestowing ceremony, he took away his brothers body. His brother had officially joined the Bloody Hoof clan. Naturally, he could not be exposed in the wilderness like a lowly rat. Perhaps out of respect for his brother, after the ox-headed warrior learned of Ye Zis identity, he assigned him to the team of captives, which was made up of tall teenagers. This increased his chances of survival. After two or three days, Ye Zi and the grasshoppers on the same rope behind him gradually developed a tacit understanding. At this moment, they were in sync with each other. They gritted their teeth and fought against the torrent. Steadily, they walked to the center of the Buffalo River. But here, the river suddenly became deeper by an arm. The two shorter captives in the middle of the team instantly suffered a disaster. They choked on a few mouthfuls of the stinky river water. They couldnt breathe and couldnt open their eyes due to the rapid current. Instinctively, they struggled desperately. With this struggle, the entire team was naturally thrown into chaos. The captives exerted their strength in different directions. The two captives at the end of the line slipped and were washed down the waterfall by the torrent. It was all thanks to the cow tendon rope that passed under their armpits and was tightly tied to the straight and elastic mandala branch, hanging them over the waterfall. The exclamations of the other captives came from both sides of the Buffalo River. As well as the laughter of the Warriors. Many of the Blood Hoof Warriors were pointing at them, rolling up their sleeves and placing bets. They were betting on how many blinks of an eye they could last before they would slide down the waterfall one by one, beyond redemption. Stand firm! Dont be afraid! We havent fallen yet! To the left! Everyone, move to the left with all your strength! We will definitely be able to cross the river! Leaf shouted at the top of his lungs. His tone was firm and his expression was determined. In fact, he was also extremely afraid. He was so afraid that a few drops of cold urine leaked out from under the river. He was only imitating his brothers appearance when he was in danger in the past. His brother told him that the more afraid he was, the more he had to pretend to be unafraid. As long as everyone pretended to be unafraid, there was nothing to be afraid of in this world. Even though his brother was already dead. But leaf still decided to follow his brothers example and continue walking down his path. His shouting and strength were indeed effective. The team, which was on the verge of collapse, once again steadied their footing and fought against the torrent. Even their companions, who were submerged by the river, held their breaths and could hold on for a while longer. However, they could at most stand firm against the current, but they still could not escape from the jaws of death. The captivesstrength was rather limited, and they would be exhausted before they could hold on for too long. The two companions who held their breaths also became more and more in pain, and they were on the verge of collapse at any moment. The two companions who were at the end of the line and were suspended in the air above the waterfall even desperately wanted to bite off the mandala branch and let themselves fall into the waterfall, reducing the burden on the team and giving the other eight captives a chance to survive. However, their hands were behind their backs, their muscles were stiff, and their joints were almost frozen. It was not easy for them to bite onto the mandala branch. Instead, because they used too much strength, the entire branch, which was extremely elastic, began to shake violently. The captives, who had just stabilized themselves, once again lost their balance and were on the verge of collapse. Leaf felt a wave-like shaking force coming from behind him. He almost slipped and was swallowed by the river. At the moment of life and death, a bolt of lightning flashed in his mind. In the depths of the secret base, the murals in the cave suddenly flashed in front of his eyes in an incredible way. They were like hundreds of thousands of shiny little snakes that entered his bloodline. He vaguely caught the subtle resonance between the extremely flexible mandala branches, the vibration of the ten captives, and the rapid current. Shake It! We should shake it hard! Leaf widened his eyes and shouted at the top of his voice, Have you used the mandala branches to pick dozens of the most plump and heavy mandala fruits in one go? Foolishly using your stupid strength, youll lose all your strength in an instant! But if you make the mandala branches shake, bounce, and move forward according to the rhythm, itll be fast and save your strength! There wasnt a rat youth who hadnt picked the mandala fruit before. The companions quickly understood leafs meaning. And under Leafs lead, they worked together and swayed in the same direction, using the mandala tree branchs elasticity to resist the torrent. The two companions hanging above the waterfall became their secret weapons instead. Every time they shook up and down, a wave-like power surged out. Under Leafs clever guidance, it became a sharp weapon to cut through the waves. One step, two steps, three steps. The captive team, who had just been stuck in the torrent, once again advanced with difficulty. As the riverbed became higher and higher, the two drowned companions finally surfaced. Leaf used both hands and feet to climb to the riverbank, and his flesh and blood exerted strength at the same time. The branch of the mandala tree shook hard, and the companions at the end of the line were all thrown onto the bank. The ten captives lay on the ground exhausted. They were spitting bubbles like dead fish. They could not laugh at the thought of having survived a disaster. However, the blood hoof warriors cheered for them loudly. Even the masters of the clans who had just lost everything in the bet shook their horns at these lowly rat people and shouted, Well done! The Tulan people were just like that. They showed no mercy to the weak and the cowards. They never held back their respect for the brave and the unyielding, regardless of their identity. Who is it? A bloody hoof warrior walked over and asked in a gruff voice, Who came up with the idea to shake the branch of the mandala tree? His companions all looked at leaf. However, leaf stared at the Blood Hoof Warrior, the broken horn, and half of the demon-like face a face that he would never forget. Its You? The ox-headed warrior with the broken horn was slightly startled and grinned. It was unknown whether it was three days of training, and he had just passed the gate of Hell, but his blood vessels were still flowing with burning courage. Or maybe the other party did not summon the totem armor, but just stood loosely and could not feel much killing intent. Leaf could finally control his eyes, staring at the other party without blinking, and then trying his best to control his throat. He said with a hoarse voice, You killed my mother and brother, I swear, I will kill you! Ha! The ox-headed warrior seemed to have heard the most interesting thing in the world. He squatted down and carefully looked at leaf for a long time. Then, he fumbled in his arms and took out a fried datura ball covered in oil and honey. The fragrance assailed his nose, and he stuffed the whole thing into leafs mouth. Then eat it. The ox-headed warrior said, Only when you eat enough will you have the strength to kill. Chapter 914 - The Best Way to Die After passing through the door made of giant totem beast skeletons, rows of scarlet war flags were placed in front of them. Four blood hoof prints were arranged on the four corners of the war flags, representing the Turan, centaur, wild boar, and barbarian elephant people. These were the four strongest settlements of the Blood Hoof Clan. There was a broken skull in the middle, symbolizing the Blood Hoof Clans bravery. They would definitely trample all the barbarians who believed in the holy light in the north into pieces. The captives who passed through the rows of war flags and escaped from the Bison River were deeply shocked by a huge mandrake tree. They couldnt help but gasp. Leaf had never seen such a huge mandrake tree. Compared with this mandrake tree that was at least dozens of arms, no, hundreds of arms tall, the so-called tree kings on the cliffs of their hometown were just babbling children. Normally, this mandrake tree that even a dozen Turan people could not carry with their arms was able to bear a lot of fruits. It should be enough for the entire village to eat for half a year, right? But now, there was not even half a yellow fruit on its lush tree crown. Only colorful flowers were blooming and spreading out rainbow-like spores in the air. The trunk and branches of this giant tree were covered in red and green, wind chimes made from the bones of totem beasts. When the wind blew, it made a small but ethereal sound, as if it was the command and call of the ancestral spirit. In front of the giant tree, there was an altar built with the bones of totem beasts. It used the most ferocious and exquisite skull of totem beasts. On top of it, there were naturally complex and mysterious totems that contained mysterious power, faintly emitting a suffocating aura. More than ten priests of the Blood Hoof Clan were wearing wooden carvings with totem beast oil and metal powder smeared on the surface. They were wearing colorful masks and armor. They were dancing in front of the giant tree and carrying out a solemn and complicated ceremony. Leaf knew that a mandrake tree of this scale could be called a Soul Tree. It was the resting place of the ancestral spirits and was often used to sacrifice and create totem pillars. Many of the Blood Hoof warriors who had returned from their capture piled up some particularly large and strong rat people corpses in front of the Soul Tree. Leaf saw that the Minotaur warrior with broken horns had a serious expression on his face. He held up the corpse that his brother had carefully preserved with the mandrake trees juice with both hands. Step by step, he walked to the front of the soul tree and placed it down gently. Leafs companions recognized the identities of the few corpses. They were all rat subjects who had put up the most tenacious resistance during the capture operations in the past few days. They were especially brave and strong. As a result, they had won glory for themselves and gained the favor of the Blood Hoof warriors. Through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony, they had become a member of the Blood Hoof Clan. Of course, just like their brother, they were all corpses. The priests who wore huge masks and looked like human-shaped totem beasts sang and danced around the square-shaped pile of corpses for a long time. All the Blood Hoof warriors and prisoners of the rat race paid their highest respect to the brave ones with the most pious attitude and prayed that the ancestral spirit could open the gate of Sacred Mountain and bring these brave warriors back to the Hall of Glory. Die! Suddenly, one of the oracles held a long spear in his hand and stabbed at the pile of corpses with his eyes wide open. The other oracles also waved their extremely exaggerated and sharp magical artifacts and hacked at the corpses, cutting them into pieces. Brother has received his glory Leaf opened his eyes wide and searched carefully. Finally, he found his brothers corpse in the messy pile of corpses. Seeing his brothers disfigured and messed up appearance, Leaf heaved a long sigh of relief and revealed a knowing smile. The people of Turan sacrificed the most tragic sacrifice for the highest glory. Lying on the sickbed, struggling to survive, and finally dying in one piece was the most shameful, the saddest, and the dirtiest way to die. Dying in such a cowardly manner, it was impossible for an unbound soul to pass through the gate of Sacred Mountain and return to the Hall of Glory where the ancestral spirits were. Only on the battlefield, challenging an opponent who was far more powerful and terrifying than oneself, and being killed by the opponent in the cruelest way, was the way of death that every Turan envied and pursued. The higher the position of the opponent, the stronger the strength, and the more brutal the killing methods, the greater the glory that the dead would receive. Originally, the rat people were not qualified to enjoy such a magnificent death. But the Blood Hoof Clan generously bestowed them with the same glory as themselves. These priests who wore huge masks and waved exaggerated magical artifacts, played the role of the ancestral spirits and ancient totem beasts. Stabbing the bodies of their brothers meant that they were defeated and died tragically in the battle to challenge the ancestral spirits. This was the best way for the Turan people to die. All the captives were moved. Even though their hometown had just been burned down by the Blood Hoof warriors a few days ago, their relatives and friends were all slaughtered. This grand sacrifice had slightly worn away the hatred and hostility in their hearts. It had also aroused their impulse to join the Blood Hoof Clan and win the highest glory. The long ceremony finally ended. The priests poured the totem beast oil over the pile of corpses that were like mud and burned them into ashes. Then, they buried the burning ashes of the Warriors under the soul tree. All the Blood Hoof priests and warriors were facing the soul tree and prostrating on the ground. Their bodies were trembling as they chanted. Are they praying to the ancestral spirits to let the mandrake tree bear fruit again? Leaf turned his head with difficulty and asked his partner behind him. His partners village was near the Bison River, not far from Black-corner City. He knew a lot about the Blood Hoof Clan and the rules of the warriors. Leaf vaguely felt that what had happened in the past few days had something to do with the blooming of the mandrake tree. When the mandrake tree was not blooming, it was desperately growing fruits all the time. A single mandrake tree could fill up a family of seven or eight people. At that time, the days were carefree and everyone was smiling. Even if the elders of the clan went into the mountains to hunt, the main reason was not to obtain food, but to prove their strength, wisdom, and courage in front of the totem beasts. But all the mandrake trees bloomed at the same time. The fragrant and beautiful mandrake flowers made the whole world look like a fairyland. But the mandrake trees that bloomed no longer bore fruit Not even a single fruit. Leaf heard his mother curled up in the hammock in the dead of night, silently sighing and sobbing. He knew that it was not only his own family, but even the mandrake fruits stored in the village were becoming fewer. Even if the Blood Hoof warriors did not massacre the village. Before long, the last mandrake fruit in the village would also be eaten. At that time, they would either starve to death. Or, the villagers would do a hundred times more cruel things to each other and to other villages that were also hungry and desperate than the Blood Hoof warriors. This was the rule of the glorious era. Leaf knew that the glorious era meant war. But he naively thought that the reason for war was that everyone had no food to eat. As long as the mandrake tree could quickly bear fruit and everyone could fill their stomachs, they would be able to pass the glorious era and return to the carefree, peaceful era of prosperity, right? But this partner looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. The mandrake tree will no longer bear fruit. The partner said, Before we win greater glory for the ancestral spirit and use the blood and corpses of more powerful enemies to nourish the mandrake trees roots, half or even more of the Turan people will die, the mandrake tree will no longer bear fruit. These old men are not praying for the ancestral spirit to let the mandrake tree bear fruit quickly. On the contrary, they were praying to the ancestral spirits to make the mandrake flower bloom more, bloom bigger, and bloom brighter. The bigger and brighter the mandrake flower blooms, the greater, more spectacular, longer, and more tragic the war to come. Only the warriors of Turan could seize more and higher glory from the bloody battles that were both grand and long. It must be known that before the mandrake flower bloomed this time, it had already passed through a full ten palm years of the prosperous era. The peaceful and prosperous era is a good day for us rat people, but for the clan elders who carry the totem power on their backs, theyve been holding it in for a long time! According to the elders in our village, from the time their grandfather, grandfathers grandfather, grandfathers grandfathers grandfathers grandfathers grandfather, theyve never encountered a prosperous era that lasted for a full ten palm years. After the prosperous era of a palm year is the glorious era of a palm year. After two years of prosperity, there will be two years of glory. Its always been that way. But no previous era of prosperity has lasted more than three or four years. Now that we have just passed the longest and longest era of prosperity, the longest and longest era of glory will definitely follow. There will be a war that will be the biggest, biggest, and biggest. Of course, the elders of the clans want to seize the highest, highest, and highest glory in this war! So that was the case. It was a war of a grand scale, holy, and glorious, unprecedented in history. Before this, Leaf did not have much of a concept of war. After all, most of the rat people were timid, and there was plenty of food that they could pick at will. The only thing he had encountered that most resembled a war was nothing more than a conflict between Mountain Foot Village and Half Mountain Village over a very large and beautiful mandrake tree, which involved more than a hundred people. However, after burying his brother, completing the sacrifice, and continuing to advance. The scene in front of Black-corner City, however, was like a totem beast that was wearing iron armor and charging over fiercely. It made Leafs eyes, brain, and soul feel the heaviest impact, and he instantly understood the meaning of war. He saw tens of thousands of Minotaur warriors. Even if they were not as strong and fierce as the one who killed his brother, they were not much different. All of them exposed their strong muscles, showing off the metallic luster and gorgeous tattoos on their skin. They waved the huge axes and spiked clubs that were made of the leg bones and tailbones of totem beasts, and were filled with sharp metal teeth. They walked with deafening footsteps that shook the earth and mountains, they set out from the Minotaur fortress in all directions and gathered at the foot of Black-corner City. Chapter 915 - Black-Corner City There were also centaur warriors carrying bone longbows and blood diamond spears on their backs. They walked in unison like a long dragon that had no visible end and rolled over from the smoky horizon. Lightning flashed in their eyes, and flames spewed out of their nostrils. Their hooves were inlaid with fine iron, and they had prickly horseshoes, which were stained with blood. Although they were not as strong as the Turan, the tens of thousands of centaur warriors advanced in a uniform rhythm. Tens of thousands of horseshoes were raised almost at the same time, and they stomped on the ground with a loud rumble. It almost tore Leafs heart to shreds. There were also wild boar men. These were the greediest and most barbaric fellows of the Blood Hoof Clan. They were not as tall as the Turan and not as dignified and disciplined as the centaurs. Despite that, after they swallowed special minerals, they constantly ground the mandrake tree and solidified the resin into the most flexible armor. There were also spikes secreting deadly poison, poking out brightly from under their battle armor. Even if they did not enter the Totem Frenzy state They were all prickly, thick-skinned, the craziest, and most difficult of all the Bloody Hoofs. However, when the elephant men swaggered out, whether Turan, centaur or boar men, all became small and dainty, overshadowed. These burly men, who were more than ten arms tall, were like moving walls. Every step they took would create spider-web-like cracks on the road paved with large bluestones. Their ivory tusks were three to five times thicker than the bull horns that the Turan were proud of. Their trunks were more like pythons covered with blood-red thorns, swinging in front of their heads. Not to mention, the weapons on their shoulders were battering rams made of mandrake trees that had been uprooted, trimmed, and tied with iron hoops! The rat folk captives who were shivering under the thunderous footsteps of the elephant men were like mice who were hiding under the feet of a big stupid elephant and would be stomped into meat paste if they were not careful. Facing such a bloody hoof army. Leaf was as lost as all the captives. After several days, little by little, the desire for revenge that they had barely gathered was once again crushed into pieces. They were not the first batch of captives to arrive at Black-corner City. The rat people, who were ten times more numerous than the Blood Hoof warriors, had already gathered outside the city. Glory had descended, and a great war was about to begin. Black-corner City was one of Turans five bases and the Blood Hoof Clans most important military base. The soldiers of Turan from all directions gathered there continuously, causing the population of Black-corner City to instantly increase by dozens of times. Expanding the city, building camps, storing military rations, mining ores, and forging weapons.. Countless tasks were waiting for the rat people to complete with their sweat, blood, and even life. Just outside the city, the foundry workshop that was spewing poisonous smoke day and night and splashing molten steel had to tire and accidentally burn and smoke hundreds of rat people every day. They should feel honored. If not for the unprecedented scale of the war and the urgent need for a large number of spears, arrows, and sabers, they, who had unclean blood, were not qualified to touch the sacred metal, let alone forge their dirty flesh and bones into the sharpest weapons. And behind the surging black smoke from the foundry workshop. Leaf saw Black-corner City. What a magnificent and domineering city! The city stretched as far as the eye could see. It was not supported by half a mandrake log. Instead, it was made of black mountain rock, white bones, and red ores. It was built so solidly that even the fury of thunder could not destroy it. The lowest house was at least four or five stories high. Behind it, there were layers upon layers. At the highest point, there was a huge altar that looked like a holy mountain. It was at least ten stories high, no, twenty stories high, no, thirty stories high. Thirty stories high! If it werent for the blessing of the ancestral spirit and the blessing of the totem power, how could there be a house in this world that was built to the height of thirty stories without the use of mandrake wood! This magnificent scene was like a red-hot iron, almost imprinted deeply in Leafs mindthe scene of his mother being burned to death and Anjia being kidnapped. He almost put down his hatred, believing that the death of his mother and brother, and the destruction of Half Mountain Village, were all sacred ancestral spirits, an unbreakable will. The laws of the Turan people. Being strong was the right thing to do. The Blood Hoof Army and Black-corner City were so powerful. Everything they did, including the destruction of Half Mountain Village, was of course the right thing to do. It was even the right thing to do. Moreover, the broken-horned Minotaur warrior had also performed a Blood Bestowing Ceremony for his brother, giving him the most glorious thought, right? No, that was not right. What was not right! Leafs canine teeth were deeply embedded in his lips. He used pain and fresh blood to struggle against this thought. However, many of the captive rat people could not hold on any longer. Under the suppression of the Bloody Hoof Army and Black-corner city, their desire for revenge was gone. Everything in the past had vanished with their hometown. Now, they only wanted to kill, plunder, burn, and destroy like a real warrior of Turan! Let me join the Blood Hoof Clan! I passed the brambles and Bison Falls! I have been hungry for three days and three nights, but I still have enough strength to break a mandrake tree! I can help men smash the heads of all their enemies, whether they are from the Gold Clan, the Thunder Clan, or the barbarians who believe in the Holy Light. Kill, Kill, Kill, Kill, Kill! In front of them, an exceptionally strong prisoner who was more than three arms tall suddenly shouted crazily. He struggled with all his might and accidentally bumped into the Turan who was escorting him. The Turan naturally did not move. However, the blood and mud on the prisoners tail accidentally rubbed against his face. Perhaps it was because he was more relaxed after returning to Black-corner City, but the Turan did not get angry. Instead, he grinned. Alright, as long as you can take this punch, you are qualified to be my servant! The Turan used two fingers to break the ox tendon rope that bound the captive, signaling the captive to get ready. More Blood Hoof warriors gathered around excitedly, shouting and placing bets again. Five steps! Seven steps! I dont think he can do it. Hes too thin and weak. He can only last three steps at most! They said something that the captives could not understand and threw out strings of money made from the bones of totem beasts. The strongest prisoner of the rat subjects took a deep breath. His eyes were wide open and his chest swelled up like a bellows, becoming as tough as a shield. He held his breath and could not speak anymore. He could only use his eyes to signal the Turan who was not much taller than him. Come on! The Turan snorted. He did not gather any strength and simply threw a punch. It seemed to land lightly on the chest of the prisoner. The prisoner was shocked at first. He did not expect that this punch would be so painless. Then, he was overjoyed. He was certain that he had become a member of Black-corner City and the Blood Hoof Army. He turned around, opened his arms, and walked toward Leaf and the other prisoners. One step, two steps Glorious, Blood Hoof He had just taken the third step and had barely finished his sentence when the chest of the captive continued to swell. Accompanied by the cracking sounds of his bones, his upper body exploded like a volcano. Fresh blood and his organs, which were as messy as mud, dyed the ground within seven or eight arms red. The Blood Hoof Warriors did not expect this guy to be so useless. He could not even take three steps. The guy who had lost everything cheered at the half-dead body that was still poked. Idiot, its not so easy to join the Blood Hoof clan alive. The companions behind Leaf whispered. He told Leaf that the war had not completely broken out yet, and the five clans were still recruiting and sharpening their weapons. They did not need so many rat people to be cannon fodder. The rat people were recruited to Black-corner City mainly to forge iron, mine, build roads, build cities, and transport grain. They had to shoulder the most laborious work. According to the experience of the glorious era, at least seventy out of a hundred rats would die of exhaustion in the preparatory stage of the war. However, it was impossible for them to be granted the blood of the clan in such an unhonorable way. Whether its forging, mining, or building bridges and paving roads, its impossible for us to join the Blood Hoof Clan. The companion said, Theres only one way for us to get rid of our identity as rat people and to enter the Gladiator Arena! Although we are not qualified to be real gladiators, we are merely consumables on the arena. We are the most honorable gladiators, toys to pass the time before the magnificent battles. But at the very least, we have the opportunity to temper ourselves and participate in the battle, and we have the slightest hope of becoming unceasingly stronger. Even if were unable to injure a gladiator in a game, so long as we endure for a period of time under the Gladiators formidable offensive, then we have the possibility of obtaining the favor of a certain audience member, becoming his servant, and joining the Blood Hoof Clan! Leafs heart skipped a beat. He did not know if he really wanted to join the Blood Hoof Clan. In the burning hut, his mother twisted silently in the flames; his brother spun in the air and landed heavily on the ground; and Anjias complicated gaze. And the awe-inspiring Blood Hoof Army, the magnificent Black-corner City. These two images overlapped seamlessly, making the youth unable to see his fate and intentions clearly. But one thing was certain. Whether or not he joined the Bloody Hoof Clan. He desired to become stronger. He was willing to do anything, to pay any price, to become stronger regardless of the consequences. To become stronger than all the rat people To become stronger than all the Blood Hoof warriors, including the barbarian elephant people To become stronger than the Gold Clans king of Turan, who had nine totems in his body He would kill the Minotaur in the most brutal way possible And every Blood Hood warrior who showed up in the village that day. Chapter 916 - The Ugliest Rat People As expected, when the captives set off again and passed by the foundry workshop, the grain depot, and the barracks that had been half-built, a supervisor came forward and pointed at the crowd, choosing the slave workers that he liked. The warriors of the capture team, on the other hand, bargained with the supervisors. They pried open the mouths of the captives so that the supervisors could see how sharp and beautiful the teeth of the captives were. Then, they kneaded the captives bones so hard that they made cracking sounds. The captives bared their teeth to prove how healthy and strong they were so that they could ask the supervisors for more bone coins that were made from the bones of totem beasts. However, the strongest or most agile captives were not for sale. The warriors put bags made of mandrake leaves on the captives heads, indicating that they were not for sale. Soon, seven members of Leafs team were taken away by the foundry workshop and construction site. Leaf heard the gasps of his friends behind him and knew that they were doomed. In the glorious era, they were destined to build the glorious path for the elders to the ancestral spirit temple with their corpses. The Minotaur warrior carried a bag made of mandrake leaves and walked over with a smile. Leafs heart was pounding. The other party had indeed put the bag on his head. Leafs vision was dark. The last thing he saw was the Minotaur warriors encouraging gaze. The other party was still by his shoulder. He patted him lightly and said in a low voice, Do your best. If you survive, it will be hard for me to kill you. Leaf was drowsy, and he was led into Black-corner City by someone else. He could not see anything. He could only hear with his ears and smell with his nose. He heard the thunderous snorts of the warriors, the ear-piercing clangs of hammers and felt the thousands of Turan warriors training as their massive bodies collided violently with each other. There was a roar of applause. He smelled the strong smell of blood, the sour smell of sweat, the stench of freshly forged, red-hot weapons that had sunk into his urine, and the smell of fried mandrake fruit sticks that drilled into his nostrils like pythons. The fried mandrake fruit sticks in Black-corner City seemed to contain seven or eight different kinds of totem beast oil and more added spices. They had a very strong smell. When it was sucked into his stomach, it was as if someone had punched him in the stomach. However, the fried mandrake fruit strips made by his mother were still delicious. He missed his mother. Leaf heard his weak sobs. He felt a salty liquid sliding across the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, there was a deafening roar around him, and he was covered by the mandrake leaves again. No one noticed that he was crying. Otherwise, such a weak rat person would definitely be thrown out of Black-corner City and into the bloody mouth of the totem beast. He did not know how long he had walked in the maze-like Black-corner City. The Blood Hoof warrior in front of him stabbed Leafs chest with the goat horn spear and ordered him to stand still. Leaf took a deep breath and shook his head hard to get rid of the tears on his face. Someone used a dagger to cut the rope that was deeply embedded in his wrist. He tore open the mandrake leaf on his head. The midday sun was particularly dazzling. Leafs eyes hurt, and he felt dizzy for a long time before the scene in front of him became stable and clear again. During the long journey, his companions who were tied up with him were all gone. The captives who were able to hold on until this point were all the tallest, most cunning, and most ferocious of the rat subjects. Other than Leaf, many of them were covered with crisscrossing scars. Their palms and tails were covered with thick calluses, showing signs of proficiency in using weapons. Their auras were also different from ordinary rats. They were somewhat similar to the Blood Hoof warriors. That was the aura of a predator. And in front of them was a tall and lofty building that was resplendent like a palace. Layers upon layers of circular arches supported the curved outer walls that were as high as a dozen layers of huts. It was pitch black like an indestructible fortress. Under each of the circular arches, there was a totem beast skull that was naturally branded with a totem in a ferocious and ferocious form. There were hundreds and thousands of circular arches, which meant that there were hundreds and thousands of skulls. They used their dark eye sockets to stare at the rat people who were at a loss. It was like a huge wind chime that was emitting a hualala hualala sound. And in the middle of the building, under the largest circular arch, there was a huge skull that was completely scarlet in color. There were seven horns growing on the top of the skull. The totem was exceptionally gorgeous, as if it was burning eternally. Looking at this giant blood-colored skull, Leafs eyes widened. Even the young rats living in the remote villages knew what this iconic skull represented. Blood Skull Arena! Black-corner Citys largest, highest grade, cruelest and most glorious Holy Land! In the lives of the Turan people, there were only two things that were most important. Fighting and gambling. The gladiator arena perfectly combined the two. It became a place of heroes that the Turan warriors flocked to. Even the rat people, who lived by planting and gathering, would take turns to hold the gladiator competition between Half Mountain Village and the surrounding villages. Every gladiator competition was the rat peoples biggest festival. The clan warriors, who had the blood of fighting flowing in their bodies, treated the gladiator arena as the best place to bury their bones during the prosperous era between the battles. There were at least a hundred arenas in Black-corner City, big and small. The Bloody Skull Arena could definitely be ranked in the top ten. Countless heroes of the Blood Hoof Clan, warriors who had been praised by the war song for more than a hundred years, had fought their way out from under the giant bloody skull. Leaf and his brother had heard about the legends of the Bloody Skull Arena since they were young. In countless dreams, they had imagined themselves ascending to the top of the Bloody Skull Arena in glory, purifying the unclean blood, obtaining the power of totems, and becoming the warriors of Turan who were the focus of everyones attention. After obtaining the mysterious mural in the cave, the two brothers each awakened a miraculous ability. For a few years, the dream seemed to be within reach. He didnt expect his brother to still die. On the contrary, it was his own ability that was weaker than his brothers, and he was even more unable to control it. He truly stood here, standing in front of the giant blood skull. Leafs hot blood was completely turned into fuel. The flame of vengeance that was extremely dim lit up once again. The story that his father had told the two brothers when he was still alive rang in his ears. In the arena, he had fought his way through with his bare hands. From a slave to a general, and even from a slave to the king of the clan. Brother, do you see this? This is the blood skull arena. I swear to you, mother, father, and all the ancestral spirits that I will survive in the Blood Skull Arena and become stronger. I will become very, very strong. In the end, I will take revenge for all of you and the entire village! The youths gaze became extremely determined. However, in the next breath, his determined gaze was smashed into pieces by the earth-shattering roar that came from the blood skull arena. It was as if a hard crystal had been smashed into pieces by a hammer that was a hundred times harder. This is the roar of the Golden Growler! Leafs face was deathly pale, and he was in disbelief. The Golden Growler was an extremely ferocious totem beast. On its bones, there were three different totems. This meant that it could change its triple form, possessing completely different but equally deadly killing skills. The rat villagers were separated by three to five mountains. When they heard the Golden Growlers roar, they could only find a hole in the ground to hide and pretend to be dead. They prayed that the Golden Growler had already filled its stomach and looked down on their dirty and smelly rotten meat. It had even happened in the past when the entire rat village was slaughtered by a Golden Growler cub. They did not expect that the Gladiators in the bloody skull arena would actually want to fight with the Golden Growler. They also did not expect that within three to five breaths, the Golden Growlers awe-inspiring roar would turn into a heart-wrenching scream. Soon, there was a clear and melodious sound of bones cracking that could be heard outside the arena, and there was no sound at all. Ice Storm! The Invincible Snow Leopard Warrior! The Ice Queen who has won ninety-nine battles in a row! The Golden Growler is no match for her! The ice flames that can freeze everything, the sharp claws that can tear everything apart! Who Wants to challenge her? Who dares to challenge her? ! Excited cheers came from the arena. There were also loud cheers. However, no matter how loud the cheers were, they could not withstand the bone-piercing coldness. They were carried away by the storm-like murderous aura and spread out of the arena. It caused the hearts of all the rat people to freeze and tremble. Is this The strength of an ace gladiator? Leaf felt that his courage that did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth was once again smashed into pieces by the cruel reality. The hope of revenge was like a faint spark, dying once again. But he had no other choice. He could only join the other captives and be whipped and stabbed by the blood hoof warriors, driving them into a passage that was constantly going down, as steep as a vertical well. The passage went deep into the dungeon. There were cages on both sides. Many cages held hideous and brutal totem beasts. Around the totem beasts and in the corners of the cages, there were piles of chewed bones The bones of the rat people. More cages were crowded with the rat people. The deeper they went underground, the dirtier the air and the wetter the ground. The more rat people were imprisoned in the cages, the worse the environment was. Leaf and the others were driven to the deepest part of the dungeon. The smell of blood almost directly condensed in the air. The dirty water went up to the rat peoples knees. Each cage held hundreds of rat people. They had been in the dark for too long, and their eyes, which had been stimulated by the dirty water and the stench, had become scarlet, emitting a hungry light that Leaf had never seen in the prosperous era. The blood-stained cage door opened with a creak. Leaf had been stabbed in the waist and was sent into the deepest dungeon. The rat subjects, who had been locked inside, immediately surrounded him with bloodshot eyes. The ferocity in their eyes became even more intense. They swallowed their saliva and rubbed their teeth hard. They even reached out their bony claws and touched Leafs body. Leaf was so scared that she ran around, hiding under the red-eyed rat peoples feet. The red-eyed rat people laughed as if they had found a great joy. They could vent their despair and fear to their hearts content. Mom Leaf fell into the cold sewage and choked on the smell of blood. When she looked up, through the rusty iron fence, at the top of the shaft-like passage, there was only a light the size of a pinhole in the distance. There was no hope of revenge. There was no hope of survival. There was not even a shred of hope. The youth who had endured all the way until now was finally on the verge of collapse. Mom, save me! Tell me how to survive, how to become stronger, how to help you, your brother, and everyone else take revenge! Give me a little hope, dear mom! He wailed in his heart. But he also felt that it was strange. The red-eyed rat people with fierce eyes did not press forward. Instead, they formed a circle, not too far or too close, leaving him a very spacious space at the corner of the wall. It was as if there was an invisible barrier blocking them. It was also as if they were looking forward to and afraid of something, something lurking behind Leaf. Leaf felt a chill run down his spine. Nevertheless, he still mustered up his courage and turned his head stiffly to take a look. He discovered that in the corner behind him, knee-deep in the dirty water, there was actually a half-dead rat citizen curled up. After blinking his eyes for a long time, Leaf adapted to the dim light in the deepest part of the dungeon and saw the other partys appearance clearly. He immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Oh my God, how ugly is this rat person? His hair and eyes were all black! Chapter 917 - Black Hair and Black Eyes The rat people were not the same as ratfolk. Different from purebloods such as the ratfolk, the Turan, and wild boar people, the rat people were full fledged hybrids. In the beginning, during a glorious battle thousands of years ago, the ratfolks cowardice and escape had led to the defeat of the entire war. This made the ratfolk hated by all the Turan people. They believed that there was unclean blood flowing in their bodies and that they were not worthy of the ancestral spirits blessing or qualified to use the power of totems. The five great clans joined hands and exiled all the ratfolk, driving them to the barren mountains and rivers at the edge of Picturesque Orchid Lake. They left them to fend for themselves. Gradually, the Turan people branded the cowards, surrenders, and escapees of their respective clans ass cowardly rats and banished them to the place where the ratfolk had been exiled. In order to survive, these disreputable cowards and escapees had no choice but to stay together with the ratfolk for warmth. They even intermarried with each other and prospered. There was nothing else they could do. Other than those who shared the same fate, they could not find any noble warriors of Turan to carry on their lowly bloodline. Just like that, the characteristics of different races were passed down from generation to generation. By now, the ratfolk looked very different from each other. There was not even one pure-blooded ratfolk left. Most of the ratfolk had more or less been like the Turan, boar people, elephant people, golden lion people, lizard people, and gnolls. In fact, because there were too many groups of characteristics that conflicted with each other, most of the characteristics had been canceled out. Their hair kept falling off, and their skin was smooth and delicate. They looked like the blond barbarians north of Picturesque Orchid Lake, who were said to be on the fertile land that was eternally illuminated by the holy light. Leaf and his brother were like that. Other than their gray-brown curly hair, their tails that had shrunk into small balls, and their pointy ears, they really looked like barbarians who had blended into the Turan people. Such appearances were also one of the important reasons why the rat people were discriminated against. Therefore, Leaf had seen all kinds of strange-looking rat people. From the pure-blooded ratfolk who were barely taller than an arm and looked like a giant rat standing up straight To the man with the bloodline of the elephant man, who was more than three arms tall and could swallow more than ten mandrake fruits in one meal. From the man with the tusks to the man with the horns, to the man with the long hair, scales, and carapace. From the man with the wings to the man with the scorpion tail. From the man with the strange fragrance and the natural hallucinogenic ability, to the rat man who could change the color of his skin at will like a chameleon and make all kinds of mimicry, he had seen all of them. However, he had never seen a guy whose hair and eyes were as black as a starless night. Besides his hair and beard, his skin was smoother and paler than Leafs and his brothers. It was so swollen that it was translucent. He was like a floating corpse that had been soaked in a swamp. Poor guy! Leaf could not help but think to himself, How much suffering has he gone through with such an ugly appearance! There was also discrimination between the rat people. The rule was that whoever had the most obvious bestial characteristics, and was not like a bald human, had less cowardly, despicable, lowly, and unclean blood, and was more noble. On the other hand, whoevers skin was smoother, had less hair and bestial characteristics, which meant that whoever was more cowardly, despicable, lowly, and unclean, was less worthy to regain the blessing of the ancestral spirit, the highest glory, and the protection of the totem. Of course, the more one should be discriminated against. Since they were young, Leaf and his brother had suffered a lot because of how they looked like humans. Even their mother, who loved them from the bottom of her heart, could not help but sigh when she saw the two brothers naked. She was worried that they might not be able to find a good furry girl in the future. However, compared to the guy in front of her, even Leaf, whose hair had not fully grown yet, could be said to be beastly. Which clans blood is flowing in his body? Leaf pondered and said, There are warriors with jet-black fur in both the leopard people and the bear people. However, after mixing their blood, there are very few people like this guy who dont have any color at all. Besides, other than his black hair and eyes, he doesnt have any characteristics of a leopard person or a bear person. At first glance, he looks like a bald worm. He is an ugly human being. He is too weak. But, such a weak guy, where did he get these serious injuries? This ugly rat man with black hair and black eyes, crisscrossed, densely packed, and covered in injuries, was something Leaf had never seen before. It was as if he had been gnawed by a hundred hungry totem beasts. Then, in the deepest part of the dungeon, he soaked in the rotten sewage for ten days and ten nights. Not a single piece of good flesh could be found on his body. It was either swollen and swollen, or a wound that opened up like a babys lips. For some reason, the wound did not rot. It was probably because the fresh blood inside had long been drained, leaving only an empty shell. Even the little bug that could swallow courage and souls was disdainful of him. No one, not even the warriors of the clan with totem power on their back, could survive such heavy injuries. He is already dead, right? Leaf realized that the black eyes that had been staring at him for a long time did not blink and did not move at all. The light in them had already solidified. The shriveled chest of the ugly rat people had also stopped heaving. The nostrils near the surface of the sewage could not spurt out even half a faint stream of air, causing even the slightest ripple. Leaf could not even feel the slightest bit of life and temperature. Other than the fact that it had not rotted, this was a dead body. However He did not know if his eyes were playing tricks on him Leaf suddenly saw that near the heart of the black-haired rat person, there seemed to be a cluster of scarlet mycelium flashing in a wound that was so deep that one could see the bones. Leaf was shocked. He rubbed his eyes and looked carefully, but he did not see anything. Leaf was scared. He knew what was going on. The black-haired rat person had been infected with the plague. That was why the other rat people were scared and did not dare to approach. The plague was probably the only thing that the warriors of Turan were afraid of. It was not that they were afraid of death. It was just that the plague was invisible. It was difficult to find a specific way to fight the plague. Besides, if one was infected by the plague, they would lie on the sickbed and wail, struggle, and die. This was the most humiliating way to die. The black-haired rat person looked so ugly, and there was a high chance that they were infected by the strange plague. Naturally, no one dared to come forward and touch his corpse. As for why the elders of the clan did not throw this corpse out to prevent it from infecting all the ratfolk in the cage? Hehe, the noble elders would not care about the lives of a mere cage of rat people. If the entire cage of rat people were to be infected, at worst, they could just leave them to fend for themselves and burn up the depths of the dungeon, completely burying them. This was the simplest and most effective method. Leaf subconsciously retreated. But behind him was the red-eyed rat people who were famished. And he had been by the black-haired rats side for too long. His legs were covered with small wounds from the past few days. They were soaked in dirty water like the black-haired rats wounds. If the black-haired rat had really been infected with the plague, his body would have been crawling with worms that could swallow courage and soul. These worms could have entered his body through the dirty water just now. Besides, where could they have retreated to? The entire dungeon was knee-deep in sewage, and there was no dry place. Even if they squeezed past the red-eyed rat population and ran to another corner, could they escape from the invisible little bugs? Realizing this, Leaf was completely in despair. He sat beside the black-haired rat populations corpse in despair. Mom, could this be my fate in the Dark Dungeon, just like this black-haired, black-eyed ugly uncle, Ill die silently. My corpse will soak in the sewage, slowly decompose, and be devoured by the little bugs bit by bit? This is good. Although this way of dying will definitely not allow you to enter the glorious temple. But didnt mom also not go to the glorious temple? Mom, no matter where you are, no matter how dark, terrifying, and cruel the place you go to, I only want to be with you. Leaf slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. The muscles that had been tense for several days slowly relaxed. He wanted to lie down next to the corpse of the black-haired rat, allowing the dirty water and darkness to pass through his mouth and nose. Clang Clang Clang! Suddenly, the sound of a metal rod hitting an iron fence came from the top of his head. Then, a rich and stinky aroma came. It was the smell of fried mandrake fruits. It was time to eat! Although he did not care about the lives of the rat people. He had finally managed to get them here. Even if they were to die, he wanted to squeeze out their value and not starve to death in vain. A big basket of hot fried mandrake fruits fell from the hole in the cage. The red-eyed rat residents who had smelled the food were like hyenas who had found a dead body. They did not care about Leaf and the black-haired rat residents anymore. Their eyes were shining as they lunged at the food falling from the sky. Gulp It was hard to tell whether the smell was fragrant or foul. It was like a python that crawled into Leafs stomach through his nose, throat, and chest. Leaf held his stomach, which was burning with hunger, and curled up into a ball in the dirty water, struggling violently. In a trance, an illusion appeared in his eyes. It did not seem to be the crudest fried mandrake fruit that was randomly fried in the arena. Instead, his mother finely sliced it, soaked it in the mountain spring, and picked more than ten kinds of wild flowers and fruits, ground them into powder and sauce, and carefully cooked them into the best fried mandrake fruit strips in the world. He really wanted to eat the fried mandrake fruit strips that his mother had personally made. He really wanted to He really wanted to Leafs eyes were also faintly red. It was as if he had stayed in the deepest part of the dungeon for dozens of days, or even dozens of years. He used all his strength and punched his stomach hard. He forced himself to sit up from the dirty water with intense pain. No! I cant die quietly in the dark like this ugly uncle! Try again! As long as I can eat a fried datura fruit, Ill be able to recover a little bit of my strength and have a chance to live. I can do it. Huff, Huff, I must do it! I want to live, I want to become stronger, I want to kill the ox-headed warriors with broken horns and all the blood hoofed warriors, I want to find Anjia and save her. I want to eat the fried mandrake fruit that mom made herself! Chapter 918 - A Hungry Corpse Leafs heart was as hot as a pot of oil. His brain, however, seemed to be filled with ice. It was sharp and calm. The little people that he had found on the murals in the cave seemed to be jumping around in front of his eyes, giving him advice. Soon, the little people gathered into the shape of his brother. Leaf, we are rat people. Our strength is destined to be weaker than that of the clans warriors. His elder brother said, Moreover, even if we train our brute strength a hundred times, how many warriors of the clan can we defeat? Five, ten, or twenty? Without the power of totems, a body of flesh and blood has limited strength. But as long as we learn to use our brains, the power of wisdom will be unlimited. His brother was right. Leaf lay in the rotten sewage, quietly observing and thinking. He remembered a dangerous game that the teenagers often played when they were in Half Mountain Village. In every mandrake tree, there would always be one fruit that was exceptionally plump, sweet, and juicy. Moreover, the golden fruits appearance would be extremely beautiful. Such golden fruits usually grew at the top of the tree crown. The teenagers liked to give an order and sprint to the top of the tree crown at the same time to see who could pick the golden fruits first. Leaf was the winning general in this game. But his secret was not how fast he was, how agile he was, or how strong he was. Although the proverb of the Turan people did not say that A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind, Leaf also knew that if he was particularly eye-catching at the beginning, others would target him, push him, pull him, and climb up, they would grab his ankles tightly and not let go. He would think calmly and observe carefully. These two things were always more important than speed and strength. Soon, the chaotic scene of people fighting over each other gradually became clear in Leafs eyes. Thats right, almost all of the red-eyed rat subjects were bigger than him, and they seemed to be proficient in all kinds of killing techniques. It was precisely because of this that they did not take Leaf, the little guy, seriously at all. They were still staring at each other. And among the newcomers, they were the most muscular and dangerous ones with the strongest killing intent. In order to fight for the fried mandrake fruit, they all let out beast-like howls and tightly hugged each other. Since the space was too small, there was no room for them to display their moves. They could only use the simplest and most violent method to scratch, kick, and bite each other. They bit until their heads were bleeding, their tendons were broken, and their bones were broken. They bit until their intestines were pierced through. Although their combat strength could not be compared to the Blood Hoof Warriors. However, the killing intent that grew from the deepest depths of the darkness was no less than that. Leaf saw that several big fellows were besieged by four or five rat people. Soon, they were bitten until their bodies were covered in bruises, and they withdrew from the competition. Then, he saw a few rat people with scars on their bodies and an exceptionally cold aura. They successfully caught a few fried mandrake fruits. They carefully retreated to a corner and crouched down against the wall. As they ate, they were alert of their surroundings. For the time being, they would not join in the fight. They also saw a few fried mandrake fruits fall into the sewage. They were fished out by seventy to eighty claws, but they were floating in the sewage. They spun around, but no one fished them up for a long time. Fighting for such fried mandrake fruits was a stupid and thankless thing. Leaf would not do it! He observed the entire cage very patiently and finally locked onto his target. It was two rats of similar size who were fighting equally. One of them had already grabbed a fried mandrake fruit in his hand and was desperately trying to put it into his mouth. The other person, on the other hand, grabbed his wrist tightly and used his hard forehead to push against his mouth in an attempt to snatch the fried mandrake fruit. They were inseparable like conjoined twins. They had to confront each other until both sides suffered heavy injuries. Its them. Leaf narrowed his eyes and silently sneaked through the dirty water. The little people that were shining in his mind turned into shining lines and arrowheads that darted around in his body. Unconsciously, it changed his flesh and bones. An incredible thing happened. Leafs bones seemed to melt, and his whole body became soft. All the rat people were huddled together, like a strong mountain of meat. In the mountain of meat, there were still punches and kicks, knees and teeth colliding. But Leaf easily squeezed through the gaps between people. Even if he was hit in the vital parts by the seemingly fierce elbows and knees. His vital parts would also sink in reflexively at the critical moment. Just like that, Leaf moved freely and sneaked to the two rat people who were confronting each other. He reached out his hand from under the dirty water. His arm seemed to have no joints, and soon it exceeded the limit of its length. It was even like a real python, turning three to five corners and bending to an angle that no one had expected. The surroundings were extremely chaotic. Everyones attention was focused on the fried mandrake fruit and each others burning red eyes. No one noticed that this unremarkable looking little guy was actually taking advantage of the muddy waters. Now! Leafs eyes suddenly widened, and his shoulders sank. From the sewage, he fiercely crashed into the legs of the red-eyed rat people who was holding onto the fried mandrake fruit tightly. This red-eyed rat person did not expect that there would be a sneak attack in the dirty water. He was caught off guard and fell backward. He still could not bear to let go. But the old enemy on the other side had already pounced on him. More red-eyed rat people fought to be the first to rush forward. Layer upon layer, they pressed the two of them at the bottom. But they all missed. The moment when this red-eyed rat person finally let go Leafs right arm, which was longer than an elephants trunk, actually extended another half an arms distance and caught the fried mandrake fruit just right! I got it! Leaf was ecstatic. He hurriedly let the flashing lines and arrowheads in his body flow in the opposite direction, trying to retract his arm. But His ability was, after all, a beginners skill and had no one to teach it to, so it was sometimes effective and sometimes not. He was also hungry and full of injuries, seriously affecting his performance. Even though he successfully retracted his arm. His speed was slightly slower. It made the other red-eyed rat people realize This kid snatched the food! The dozens of red-eyed rat people who didnt manage to snatch the food simultaneously threw half of their hungry and half of their angry gazes at Leaf. Even though other people also had unfinished fried mandrake fruits in their hands. However, this little guy was obviously the easiest target. Leafs heart sank to the bottom. He held the fried mandrake fruit in his hands and greedily buried his head in it. He took a deep breath. His chubby mother appeared in front of him again. She held a large basket of fried mandrake fruit sticks and looked at him with a smile. Eat it, Leaf, his mother said with a smile. Eat it, Leaf, his brother said with a smile. Wow, the fried mandrake fruit sticks made by Leafs mother are getting better and better! Anjia, whose cheeks were stuffed to the brim, stared at him with his big round eyes and said vaguely. Leaf made up his mind. He used all his strength and jumped back to the corner, next to the corpse with black hair and black eyes. It did not matter anymore. As long as he could eat one more bite of the fried mandrake fruit that his mother had personally made. Even if he died of the plague, he would turn into a pile of mud in the depths of the dungeon. He didnt care about anything anymore. The red-eyed rat people probably didnt dare to go up and snatch it because of the plagues power. But their eyes became exceptionally strange. It was as if a good show was about to begin, filled with excitement and anticipation. Look, another idiot has taken the bait! Now we can finally know whether hes dead or Not! I bet hes dead. He hasnt moved for an entire day! Hes not moving, hes not breathing, his heart isnt even beating! No, wasnt it the same the last few times? Hes definitely still alive! Impossible. Come, come, come, whats the bet? Ill bet a fried mandrake fruit! Two, Ill bet two! The red-eyed rat people were rubbing their hands in excitement. Leaf did not understand what they were talking about. All he heard was the word bet. He also realized that these malicious fellows were looking over his shoulder and focused on the dark corner behind him. Their gazes were exactly the same as the blood hoof warriors who were betting on whether the rat captives could successfully cross the Bison River. Behind Leaf, it was still as silent as a grave. However, the little person inside his body clearly felt that there were extremely weak ripples in the sewage. All the flashing lines and arrowheads were like rabbits that had encountered a ferocious beast and were frightened. They curled up into a ball and were shivering. Before Leaf could react He was knocked to the ground by a strange force behind him. It was the horrible corpse! No, this ugly guy with black hair and black eyes, covered in wounds, was not dead yet! His arm, which seemed to be as thin as a burnt tree branch, was terrifyingly strong. He controlled half of Leafs body with one hand. His heart, which had been as silent as a rock a moment ago, was now beating crazily like a war drum. Dong dong dong. Dong dong dong. Leafs heart was trembling. His skin, which had been as cold as a lizard before, was now flowing with magma-like heat. His black eyes, which seemed to be devoid of any ripples and glimmers in the starless night, were even more like an eruption of a volcano, spurting out a light that could burn everything. It made Leaf feel that the black-haired ratfolk before him was even more terrifying than the broken-horned Minotaur warrior who had entered Totem Frenzy. The gap between the two sides was too big. The fried mandrake fruit that Leaf had painstakingly obtained was instantly snatched away by the black-haired ratfolk. Many of the onlookers had already anticipated this scene. However, they still laughed loudly, unable to contain their joy. They clapped their hands and cheered loudly for the black-haired ratfolks camouflage skills and instantaneous explosive ability. Hes not dead yet! He really cant die no matter how much he dies! After eating this fried mandrake fruit, I bet this mute can live for another three days! Three days? Then youll definitely lose. He can live for at least another five days. I bet five days! If another silly kid comes and delivers the mandrake fruit to his mouth, he can even last for ten days. Even if we all die, he might not even die! This guy is really interesting, really interesting! Chapter 919 - Clinging to One’s Thigh Amidst their laughter, Leaf understood everything. The black-haired rat was not dead at all. He was only severely injured and extremely weak. If he tried to snatch the mandrake fruit openly, he would definitely not be able to snatch even half of it. Sooner or later, he would starve to death. Therefore, he could only pretend to be dead to deceive a new fool like himself! There had to be new fools who would think that he was dead and infected with the plague. If these new fools were lucky enough to snatch the mandrake fruit but were unable to protect themselves, they would definitely flee to the corner where the black-haired rat was and try to use the plague to stop the other red-eyed rat people from coveting it. However, these fools did not know that the black-haired rat was not in a safe zone. They were in a fatal trap! The black-haired ratfolk used this method to snatch mandrake fruits one after another even when they were on the verge of death. As for the other red-eyed rat people, they knew that the black-haired rat was not dead yet, so why did they not attack or snatch the mandrake fruits? Naturally, it was because the Turan people were addicted to gambling and valued gambling more than anything else. In a sense, gambling was a satisfying battle with an illusory fate. The gambling games on the gambling table were the same as the battles on the battlefield. They had to rack their brains, use all their strength, and do everything they could. Even if they fell into the deepest part of the black dungeon The rat people still had to gamble. They had to gamble on whether the black-haired rat was dead or not. They had to gamble on whether a fool like Leaf would be fooled. It was a bet on whether the dying black-haired rat would have enough strength to snatch the mandrake fruit after the fool fell for it. For these red-eyed rat people who were on the verge of losing their lives at any moment Every few days, it was very worthwhile and necessary to use a mandrake fruit to fight the fear and despair of being imprisoned. Leaf, who understood everything, was completely in despair. The cruelest thing in the world was to be deprived of all hope from the very beginning. Instead, it seemed that he had grasped the last glimmer of hope, yet he could only watch as hope slipped through his fingers. It was impossible. It was impossible to live, become stronger, and exact revenge. He had been starving for three days and three nights. During this period, he had only eaten a lump of food stuffed into his mouth by a broken-horned Minotaur warrior. If he ate this fried mandrake fruit, he would be able to save up a bit of energy and fight until the next round of food delivery. Then, he would snatch two, three, and more mandrake fruits to increase his strength. Then, he would have a chance to crawl out of the deepest part of the dungeon. He would crawl toward hope. However, without this fried mandrake fruit, the hunger that was getting stronger and stronger was destined to devour his last bit of strength. It made him like a lot of rat people who were curled up in a corner, not moving at all. Even the red glow in his eyes had dimmed. The only ending was to starve to death here, rotten to death! In a trance, Leaf seemed to hear his mother say aiya and accidentally knocked over a basket full of fried mandrake fruit sticks on the ground. It did not matter. The mandrake tree would bear fruit three to five times a year. There was plenty of food. He could not finish it no matter how hard he tried. Ill go and fry another pot, Leafs mother comforted him with a smile. But her figure gradually blurred. The mandrake flowers bloomed. The flowering mandrake tree no longer bore fruit Not even one. Even if Leaf could survive the glorious era, and endure enough blood and souls, to nourish the roots of the mandrake tree, so that the thousands of mandrake trees all over Picturesque Orchid Lake would bear fruit again, bearing many, many mandrake fruits. He didnt have a mother anymore. This was the first time Leaf had been deeply aware of this since the fire started in his hut. He realized that his mother would never make fried mandrake fruit sticks for him again. He did not have a mother anymore. The youth finally broke down. Large tears rolled down his cheeks. Even without the hood, he still wailed desperately in front of everyone. He cried and pounced on the black-haired rat. He did not want to snatch the mandrake fruit from the other party. He just wanted to catch his mothers fading figure. Mom Leaf hugged the black-haired rats thigh and shook it hysterically. He shouted, Mom, Mom, Mom, Mom! Leaf vented his pain. He was ready to face any punishment. Whether it was being kicked away by the black-haired rat, falling back into the hungry red-eyed rats hands. Or being torn apart by the black-haired rat. He would definitely do that, right? No one had seen the black-haired rats eyes at a closer distance than Leaf. Therefore, no one knew better than Leaf the terror of the black-haired rat. He would definitely give himself a quick death. Then, he would be able to see his mother very soon. Very soon Leaf could feel the muscles of the black-haired rat people stiffening. The youth smiled and simply closed his eyes to wait for death. But after waiting for a long time, he did not feel any pain. The black-haired rat did not kick him away or tear him apart. They just allowed him to hug their thighs with stiff muscles. Leaf opened his eyes in confusion. His eyes met the black-haired rats. He saw shock, confusion, and a little embarrassment in the black-haired rats eyes? It was as if the black-haired rats face was filled with the expression of What the hell? Whos your mother?. After struggling for a long time, the black-haired rat finally made his move. It was still not kicking or tearing Leaf apart. Instead, they sighed and broke off a small piece of the fried mandrake fruit they had snatched and returned it to the youth. What What is he doing? Leaf was stunned. In the past three days, he had heard many stories about the glorious era from other captives. He knew that in the glorious era, due to the extreme lack of food, not to mention the mandrake fruit, even the bark and core of the mandrake tree were extremely precious food. It was enough to cause bloodshed and even kill people. The red-eyed rat peoples fight for the fried mandrake fruit had proved this point. In a short moment of intense fighting, many of the rat people were covered in injuries. They lay face down in the sewage and kept twitching. Each fried mandrake fruit represented a hope of survival. This black-haired rat person who was heavily injured and on the verge of death could only use this method to obtain a fried mandrake fruit for a few days. He could clearly enjoy the spoils of war alone. Why did he want to share his precious hope with him? Leaf was puzzled. He didnt dare to move at all. The black-haired rat civilian misunderstood his meaning. The black-haired rat civilian frowned slightly, but he didnt take back his good intentions. With a grunt, he broke off the second piece of fruit and handed it over. Leaf didnt dare to accept it even more. The black-haired rats life was so ugly, and his body was surrounded by an aura that was even more ferocious than that of a broken-horned Minotaur warrior. Even the little man inside Leafs body was scared out of his wits, as if reminding Leaf that this was an extremely dangerous monster the farther away from him the better. Moreover, did he see the tears on his face? The Turan people saw crying as the greatest shame and omen. They even thought that the little bug that could swallow courage, create a plague, and bring disaster was hidden in their tears. The Turan people could die, could be defeated, could be covered in wounds, and bleed profusely. But they could not cry. Whoever shed a single tear in public They would be a lowly coward. The one who spread the plague would be a trash who betrayed the ancestral spirit and would never be blessed by the totem. They would be looked down upon and bullied by others for the rest of their lives. The other red-eyed rats heard Leafs cry. They all sucked in a breath of cold air and retreated with all their might as if Leaf had become a monster covered in the plague. Only the black-haired rat did not throw the youth away. Instead of looking at the youth with disdain and disgust in his eyes, there was even more Pity and guilt? For the third time, the black-haired rat subject reached out his hand. This time, he kept the two small pieces of fried mandrake fruit that he had just broken off for himself. However, he returned more than half of it to Leaf. Dont cry. Eat. The black-haired rats lips did not move at all. However, a very weak voice came from his chest. Only Leaf could hear it. Leaf was completely dumbfounded. He seemed to have heard from the red-eyed rat people that the black-haired rat was a mute? So he could talk? However, the voice that the black-haired rat uttered from his chest was indeed very strange. In the past few days, Leaf had come into contact with dozens of different accents on the vast land south of Picturesque Orchid through the mouths of various captives. However, he had never heard such a stiff Turan accent. It was as if the originally multi-syllable, smooth and lively words were disassembled into individual syllables before jumping out one syllable after another. Leaf could not tell which clan it was from. But he could hear the kindness of the black-haired rat people. He gathered his courage and looked into the eyes of the black-haired rat again. A moment ago, the volcano-like fierce flames had long disappeared without a trace. The eyes of the black-haired rat returned to the depths of the starless night. But it was different from the frozen state when they played dead. Now, Leaf found a glimmer of dawn-like light in the depths of the starless night. The fragrance of the fried mandrake fruit once again traveled through his nose and into his stomach. His stomach immediately began to growl. Leafs face turned red. He no longer hesitated. He stretched out his hands and took more than half of the fried mandrake fruit from the black-haired rat. He looked back worriedly. The black-haired rat saw through his thoughts and smiled slightly. He continued to use his chest to make a sound that only a teenager could hear. Its alright. They wont come and snatch it. The black-haired rat paused for a moment before adding, They wont dare. For some reason This strange person who was covered in wounds, on the verge of death, and extremely weak, gave Leaf a great sense of trust. The youth could finally let out a long sigh of relief. He let down all his guard and carefully took a bite of the fried mandrake fruit. It was delicious. The young man chewed, and in a trance, an illusion appeared in front of his eyes again. It was as if his mother had returned. Chapter 920 - Anything Is Possible! The black-haired rat also began to eat his portion of fried mandrake fruit. Although he looked extremely ugly, he was still very refined. He ate very slowly. His portion of food was only two small pieces. If it was Leaf, he would have swallowed it in two bites. If it was those red-eyed rat people who were wolfing down their food, it would not be enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. The black-haired rat, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. With a focused expression and bulging cheeks, he placed every piece of fried crumbs on the back of his molars and ground them carefully. It was as if he was trying to squeeze out the smallest amount of energy and elements that were hidden in the deepest part of the mandrake fruit. Leaf accidentally caught a glimpse of the black-haired rats eating manners and felt a little embarrassed. There must be too little food. He could not bear to eat it all in one go, right? He was seriously injured. These two small lumps of food were definitely not enough for him to recover. He would still starve to death. Leaf could not bear it. Although the black-haired rat had snatched the mandrake fruit from his hands and returned it to him Leaf had also snatched it from someone elses hands. In the dark depths of the dungeon, there was no right or wrong in order to survive. Leaf thought for a moment and divided the remaining food on his side evenly into two halves. He swallowed his saliva and forcefully extinguished the hungry flames in his stomach. Then, he gave half of his food to the black-haired rat. Eat, Uncle. Leaf used his thin body to block the other red-eyed rat peoples line of sight and softly said, We have to hurry. Otherwise, when the others finish eating, they will definitely come and snatch from us. The black-haired rat was slightly startled. It was as if he did not expect the youth to be able to restrain his exuberant appetite and understand the principle of returning a favor. His black eyes that were transfixed on the youth emitted an even gentler light as well. He did not stand on ceremony with the youth. But he did not speed up either. He continued to grind his food carefully and unhurriedly. He swallowed every portion of energy contained in the fried mandrake fruit without leaving a single drop, directly transferring it into the cells that needed the most energy. After the two of them shared a mandrake fruit, the black-haired rat curled up in the depths of the sewage in the corner. This time, he curled up in a deeper area. He was like a dragon that was hibernating in the abyss. Only half of his head and nostrils were above the water. His eyes froze again. His breathing and heartbeat also slowed down, almost stopping. His body temperature kept dropping until it was on the same level as the surrounding environment. He had become a dead body once again. Leaf was truly amazed. If not for the fact that he had only eaten half of the fried mandrake fruit and was so hungry that his stomach was gurgling, he would have suspected that the black-haired rats resurrection was an illusion he had imagined when he was on the verge of death. The young mans curiosity was at its peak. He turned around and looked at the other red-eyed rat people. They were all avoiding Leaf as if they were avoiding the plague. Occasionally, their gazes would be filled with hatred and disdain. They all heard my crying and saw the tear stains on my face. Leaf sighed in his heart. Looks like Ill never be accepted by these guys. Since that was the case, Leaf might as well throw away all hope. He stuck close to the black-haired rat who was disguised as a corpse and sat down. The youth copied the others behavior and curled most of his body into the dirty water. Uncle Leafs face was facing the corner of the wall, and his eyes were darting around. One of his eyes was fixed on the situation behind him while the other was sizing up the black-haired rat. Are you alright? he asked in a low voice The Turan people did not have the concept of medicine. Despite that, whether it was a witch doctor, a priest, or an experienced warrior, they all knew that after being injured, wounds should not get close to dirty things. Otherwise, it was very likely that the wounds would fester and bugs would crawl out of them. The black-haired rats skin was torn up, and his body was covered in wounds. He had been soaking all his wounds in dirty water, yet there was no sign of redness, festering, or bugs crawling out. Leaf could not help but click his tongue in wonder. He was just curious, so he asked casually. He did not expect the other party to really answer him. After all, they did not know each other at all. The other party had taken pity on him and given him half of the food. He had already done his best. However, not long after, there was a weak vibration in the depths of Leafs ears and eyes. They are just superficial wounds. Its not a big deal. The black-haired rat continued to explain in his awkward and weird Turan accent, Besides, the wound is open. Its helpful for me to absorb precious energy directly from the sewage to repair the damaged cells in the depths of my wounds and shorten the treatment time as much as possible. Cells. It was a word that Leaf had never heard before and could not understand. It was quite normal. After all, the rat world was too narrow and isolated. Most of the seven or eight hundred words that were used daily revolved around the mandrake tree. Only after becoming a captive did he realize that there were so many new words that they could not understand from the mouths of the clan elders. The most commonly heard new word that hung from the mouths of every elder, as though everyone understood them, was glory. Leaf had once felt that he was very smart. No matter what it was, he could understand it with just a little learning. However, he had been pondering over glory ever since the mandrake flower bloomed. Even after the village was destroyed, he was still pondering over it. He had been pondering over it until now. He still did not understand what this so-called glory actually meant. Cell and glory were new words that he did not understand, but when he heard them, he sensed that they were very powerful. With his weird accent, the black-haired rat who knew these new words must also be a very powerful individual, right? Why arent you panting? Why hasnt your heart stop beating? And why are you so cold that you almost have no temperature while you pretend to be a corpse? Seeing that the black-haired rats attitude was gentle and that he had no intention of rejecting him, the youth mustered his courage and continued asking. I am not pretending to be a corpse. The black-haired rat added, I have only suspended most of my normal physiological functions. I have reduced my energy consumption to the limit and invested all the precious energy that I have saved into recuperating. After all, a wise woman cannot cook without rice. Without energy, I cant even use my greatest abilities. There were more new words in this paragraph. Leaf could barely understand what the black-haired rat meant. Nevertheless, before the black-haired rats encouraging gaze, he continued asking, Uncle, those people cant seem to hear you. Do they treat you as a mute? Thats right. I used the resonance of my vitality magnetic field to directly vibrate your eardrums and transmit my words to your brain. The black-haired rat said, I havent spoken the dialect here for quite a while. Can you understand me? Do you want me to speak slower? I can understand you, Leaf said before he paused for a moment and resumed. However, there are some words that I cant understand. Vitality field, what is that? You dont know? The black-haired rats almost frozen eyeballs rolled slightly as he looked at Leaf strangely. I can sense that there are signs of vitality magnetic field cultivation in your body. If Im not mistaken, just now, through the activation of your vitality magnetic field, your flesh and blood body became as soft and flexible as rubber, and your arms extended out quite a few times. You were like a weird python or the trunk of a stupid elephant, right? Leaf did not expect the black-haired rat, who seemed to be half-dead, to actually be the calmest observer in the pits of the dungeon. He had clearly seen all of his extremely secretive little actions. If you dont know about vitality magnetic field The black-haired rat pondered for a moment and changed his method of questioning. Then, when you turn your flesh and blood into rubber, which is like the solidified juice secreted by the mandrake tree, when you become so soft, do you feel as if there are shining lines inside your body that are slowly flowing, rotating, and circulating? Leaf was shocked. He never thought that the black-haired rat would know everything. There was no need to answer. The youths expression had already betrayed everything. Who taught you? The black-haired rat sized the youth up and asked with interest, Whats your name? How did you end up in this godforsaken place? Leaf did not hesitate for long. He was not an important figure, and his identity was no secret. Even the glistening murals in the cave had been studied by his brother. He was usually more powerful than Leaf, but wasnt he unable to block a slap from the horned Minotaur warrior too? When the black-haired rats fierce flames erupted, they were even more powerful than the horned Minotaur warriors. It did not matter what he wanted to do. At least, Leaf had nothing left to lose, right? My name is Leaf The youth took a deep breath and told him about his identity, experiences, and hatred. Actually, there was nothing special about it. It was nothing out of the ordinary that happened in the beginning of the glorious era in the hundreds of rat villages at Picturesque Orchid Lake. The hometown of the black-haired rat should be welcoming glory as well, right? But he listened very attentively. It was as if he was hearing something like that for the first time. Many details were repeated again and again by Leaf. Many of the concepts that were well-known to women and children among the rat people also required detailed explanation from Leaf. Leaf was, after all, an ignorant teenager. After experiencing the drastic changes, he had accumulated a stomach full of resentment, confusion, and hatred. He had long wanted to find someone trustworthy to confide in. When the other red-eyed rat people saw the two of them huddling together in the corner, they changed from one dead body to two. They thought of Leafs bad luck and did not want to provoke them. However, it was convenient for Leaf. He took a long time to explain everything in detail. I see. The black-haired rat finally heard everything and sighed softly. No wonder you were so heartbroken. It was as if this fried mandrake fruit was the most important thing in your life. Tell me, Leaf, what do you want to do next? I want to live, of course, Leaf said without hesitation. Live, leave this place, become stronger in the arena, become stronger than the broken-horned Minotaur warrior, and then exact revenge for my family and everyone in Mountain Village. Ill kill all the Blood Hoof warriors who participated in the massacre that day! After a pause, he lowered his head again. His eyes were glued to the surface of the dirty water as he let his tears fall silently. Its impossible, though. The youth desperately said, Im just a small rat person. I cant do it. I cant avenge everyone. Dont cry. Raise your head and look into my eyes. The black-haired rats eyes were bright. The voice that entered the youths ears instantly became loud and firm. Believe me, as long as your determination is strong enough, everything will happen in time. Anything is possible! Chapter 921 - The Last Hope The black-haired rat was curled up in the deepest and darkest place in the world, with only his last breath. However, his words were like a raging storm that engulfed the young mans brain. The young man could not help but clench his fists again, lighting up a ray of hope that was as bright as the morning star. Of course I have the determination! Leaf gritted his teeth and said, But, what should I do exactly? Its very simple. Make a deal with me. The black-haired rat spoke seriously and confidently. I can help you become stronger. You Leaf took another glance at the black-haired rats wounds. He also confirmed once again that this was the person who had suffered the most serious injuries he had ever seen. Even all the villagers who had died in Mountain Village, including his brother, did not seem to have sustained injuries as severe as the black-haired rats. How could such a person, who could not even protect himself and struggled while on the verge of death, make him stronger? The youth was somewhat suspicious. However, when he thought of the fierce flames that the black-haired rat had just released and his gaze that could seemingly see through everything He was like a moth to a flame, and he could not help but want to believe him. I What can I do for you, Uncle? Leaf knew that deal meant to exchange something with each other. In the era of prosperity, everyone could eat their fill, but there were always some things that needed to be exchanged. For example, he had once used the golden shell of a golden fruit to make a mask. He exchanged it for a string of beautiful wind chimes made of fish bones with a young man called Yuying at Mountain Foot Village. He then gave them to her on Anjias birthday, and it made her giggle. Yuying had fins on his arms, legs, and back. He could hold its breath underwater for a long time. The last time, he had promised Leaf that as long as Leaf could help him get a bigger golden fruit, he would help him reach the bottom of the river, where the current was the fastest, and he could touch the most beautiful seven-colored conch. Sigh, Leaf remembered that when Half Mountain Village was destroyed, thick black smoke had come from Mountain Foot Village as well. Yuying was probably dead, right? The deal between the two youths could no longer be completed. Moreover, even if he obtained the rainbow conch, where would he find Anjia? At the thought of Anjia, the morning star in Leafs mind turned into a dazzling fireball, piercing his entire head with pain. He took a deep breath and looked straight into the black-haired rats eyes. The black-haired rats facial features were still frozen. However, a faint smile appeared on his face. Its very simple. First, talk to me. The black-haired rat said, Just like what were doing now. We can talk about anything. Tell me about your childhood, about the people in your village, about the fights between the villages, about the local customs you know I hurt my brain, so I cant speak very clearly. There are still many things about Picturesque Orchid Lake that I cant remember. Can you help me remember everything as soon as possible? Leaf saw a few shocking wounds on the black-haired rats head. If an ordinary person had suffered such serious injuries, even their brains would have burst open. It was not surprising that the black-haired rat had lost part of his memory and linguistic ability. Sure. This was something that the youth could do. He nodded without hesitation. Then, I will teach you how to cultivate the life magnetic field, which is to teach you how to control the shining lines and arrows in your body. With your with the physique of the Turan people and your extraordinary talent, I believe that you will be able to advance at a speed visible to the naked eye. The black-haired rat continued to speak words that leaf did not quite understand. Then, he raised his own request, If your strength really increases by a few times, you will have the ability to contend against these red-eyed rat people. Then, you will be able to snatch even more mandrake fruits. At that time, we will be the same as this time. We will split it equally. Leaf nodded. Now, all the red-eyed rat people regarded him as a cowardly monster who spread the plague. Although Picturesque Orchid Lake was big, the youth who had lost his family had nowhere to go. No one could trust and rely on him. He could only fight side by side with the black-haired rat subjects who were also like monsters, relying on each other. However Can I really snatch more mandrake fruits? Leaf knew that he had taken advantage of others contempt for him just now. Now that the red-eyed rat people were on guard, it would not be so easy to fight for it next time. Dont worry. If the method I taught you cant even win against these red-eyed rat subjects, I might as well just kill myself in the corner. The black-haired rat subject smiled faintly as if leaf was asking the most ridiculous question in the world. After a pause, he continued, Moreover, I dont need you to snatch too many mandrake fruits. I still need 4.375 even if the energy of four and a half mandrake fruits can break out of the Standby State. At that time, many things can be done by myself. So, after all calculations, you only need to snatch another nine to ten mandrake fruits. Leaf nodded heavily. If, this was the only way to become stronger and take revenge. Forget ten mandrake fruits, even if it was a hundred mandrake fruits, he would risk everything to snatch them. These two things are the simplest. Listen carefully, Leaf, the next thing is what I really want you to do. The black-haired rat man suddenly became serious and said in a deep voice, The master of the arena locked the new captives here. It is obvious that he is raising Gu, which is to use insufficient food to force the captives to kill each other and select the strongest, cruelest, and most intelligent ones. Then, when even these people were in complete despair, he would take them out and let them see a glimmer of hope. Such captives would naturally have their will to resist worn out, and they would risk their lives in the arena. Although the captives who were rat subjects could not escape the fate of being tortured to death in the arena no matter how much they risked their lives, this was our only chance. According to my observation, every day or every other day, someone will come to the deepest part of the dungeon and take away the rat subjects who have snatched the most mandrake fruits, eaten the most, and look the best. They will be used as consumables in the gladiatorial competition. If you can really snatch ten mandrake fruits, you will naturally be taken away as well. You will enjoy better treatment than here. At the very least, you will have more space to move around. As long as you perform well in the arena and survive a few battles, you will have a chance to get the attention of the Ace Gladiators. When the time comes, remember to observe calmly and think carefully to find a suitable candidate. Leaf nodded again. She was a little confused. A suitable candidate? Thats right. I want you to observe the entire arena carefully. The black-haired ratfolk said, Its not about observing the structure of this place, how many troops are stationed here, and how to escape. When I regain my mobility, I will do it myself. Besides, if I really want to leave, who can stop me even if I have thousands of troops? I want you to observe who the Ace Gladiators in this arena are, which clan they come from, what kind of bloodline they have, and whether there are any conflicts between them. By the way, I heard these red-eyed rat people chatting a few days ago. I know that the Ace Gladiators in the arena are not necessarily from the bloody hoof clan. There are also prisoners of war from other clans, right? Yes. Leaf thought that the black-haired rat people had really lost their memory, so he explained, Even in the prosperous era, its not true that we dont use weapons. After all, We Turan people are born warriors. Its a prosperous era that lasts for ten palm years. If we dont fight at all, the elders of the clans will go crazy from boredom. As long as we seize the opportunity, the elders of the clans will attack the barbarians in the north who believe in the Holy Light. However, in the past ten years, the Barbarians who believe in the holy light seem to have built a very magnificent and solid defense line in the north. They are hiding behind it and hiding like turtles. It doesnt matter. If we cant fight in the north, we will fight with ourselves. Between the five major clans, between the five major clans and the small and medium-sized clans, and Ive even heard that on the border of Picturesque Orchid Lake, where the gnomes, ogres, and low-level orcs intersected, many particularly fierce mouse villages would fight for years, hoping to wash away the shame of their ancestors with their blood and courage. Although the scale of the battles was not large, they were just games for fun when they were bored. More or less, captives would be produced. For the Turan, being a prisoner was a very disgraceful thing. However, if they were defeated by other Turan who were far stronger than themselves and could not be defeated at all, and they displayed their ferocious demeanor and the courage to face death without fear, there was still room for redemption. In the Colosseum, they won many battles and achieved good results. Not only did they have the opportunity to change their allegiance and join the clan that captured them, they could even become the heroes of the new clan Its like this The black-haired rat mused, Does this mean that the prisoners of war might not hate the clan that defeated him? They are not as skilled as the others. They are willing to admit defeat. Whats there to hate? Leaf said, If you can not defeat your opponent, then join your opponent. As long as both parties show enough grace and courage and join hands to contribute to an exciting battle, the ancestral spirits will not object. That means that even if the gladiators from other clans are captured because of their defeat, they may not necessarily hate the bloody hoof clan anymore The black-haired rat mused for a moment and then asked curiously, Thats not right. Then why do you hate the ox-headed warriors with broken horns and all the bloody hoof warriors who participated in the massacre of the village? Shouldnt you accept your defeat? Because Im just a small rat. I dont have the lofty realm and broad-mindedness of the elders of the clan. The youth lowered his head and said, I dont understand any grand principles, nor do I know what true Gloryis. I just want those slaughterers to have a taste of being slaughtered. Believe me, there will definitely be a chance. The black-haired rat continued, Alright. Even if the Ace Gladiators from other clans dont hate the Bloodhoof clans words, fighting is a game of life and death. The competition between the ace gladiators must be very intense. There will be all kinds of conflicts of interest, new grudges, and Old Grudges. Its filled with factions and conflicts, right? Chapter 922 - The Secret of Hunting There were too many words in his passage that a youngster would not understand for many years. Interests, factions, conflicts A confused expression appeared on Leafs face. That means everyone wants to be an ace gladiator, but in this game of life and death, there is only one winner but many, many losers. If the losers join forces to deal with the winner, no matter how strong the winner is, it will be very difficult for him to deal with it. Perhaps, he will need a little help, the black-haired rat explained. That was true. At Picturesque Orchid Lake, gladiators were not forced slaves. On the contrary, they represented supreme glory and countless benefits. As long as they could win consecutive battles and become an ace gladiator Even the infamous prisoners of war could enjoy the cheers of the masses. Even if they did not have the blood of Turan, centaurs, boars, and elephant people flowing in their bodies, even if they had wings and shells, they could still become nobles and generals of the Blood Hoof Clan. There were also the most delicious totem beast flesh, weapons made from bones with natural totem patterns, and even the most powerful totems. Everything that the warriors of Turan desired could be obtained through victories in the arena. Therefore, no one was against it. They were even willing to pay any price to become an ace gladiator. The competition between the aces was obviously as the black-haired rat people had said. It was extremely intense. Leaf had never been to a real gladiatorial tournament in Black-corner. However, the games there were a hundred times crueler than the games in the village. Gladiators had a high mortality rate. Even a recognized trump card often did not last more than a few dozen games. Not to mention, it was the beginning of the age of glory. The five great clans and the small and medium-sized clans are all in full swing to recruit warriors as well as build an army. It was easy to get a thousand soldiers but hard to get a general. The tradition of the Turan people was to select the bravest generals from among the ace gladiators. Therefore, the competition during this period was a hundred times more intense than usual. Even countless noble children with glorious bloodlines would enter the arena and use their indisputable performance to win the opportunity to lead troops into battle. Thats right. After hearing Leafs introduction, a profound light surged in the black-haired rats eyes. He said, In such a fierce and cruel arena, there have always been ace gladiators who have won glorious victories and stood at the peak of unrivalled strength. However, because of the successive bloody battles and the accumulation of internal injuries, they gradually lose their strength and may be defeated by stronger challengers at any time. There are also some challengers who show their brilliance at the beginning. They win many battles and gain a fierce momentum. They pose a great threat to the ace gladiators. Then, they are attacked and persecuted by the ace gladiators despicable and shameless methods. There are also some ace gladiators who have an unknown past and have accumulated unresolvable old and new grudges. Not to mention, the Turan people are honest and upright people who are willing to admit defeat. I refuse to believe that as long as they are human, no matter how beautiful their words are, how could they not have any emotions and hatred? Alright, even if theres no hatred, what about conflicts of interest? Ive heard that the most bountiful prizes in the gladiator arena are the extremely powerful totems, and totems are the source of power for us Turan people. Since theyre the most powerful totems, its naturally impossible for everyone to have one. Only the winner is worthy of it. In that case, can the loser be convinced and watch the winner take everything without any ripples? There must be a conflict when it comes to this. If there is a conflict, there is a chance for us. I want you to observe carefully and find such a person who is fully dissatisfied with other ace gladiators and even with the arena itself. Whether he was once glorious and is about to fall, or young and full of vigor but always one breath away from reaching the top, or he is facing an even greater crisis, or he has just obtained an incomparably powerful totem but attracted the covetous eyes of countless losers, or he has an irreconcilable hatred for an even stronger opponent whom he cannot defeatin short, I want you to find an ace gladiator who is about to fall from the clouds into the abyss, or is looking up at the clouds in the abyss but is unable to climb up by relying on his own strength. Do you understand? It was a very long paragraph. But Leaf still understood. The higher you climbed, the harder you fell. In Half Mountain Village, those who fell from the cliff and died were usually the most agile. They would climb to the highest point of the mandrake tree to pick its fruit and grasp the golden fruit in their hands. For such people, should they fall into the abyss, even if it was not their companions hands that reached out, but venomous snakes that hissed and bared their teeth, they would not let go. As for looking up at the clouds from the abyss Was that not what Leaf was doing? Youre smarter than I thought. Seeing the young mans expression of sudden realization, the black-haired rat was slightly surprised and very satisfied. He added, After you find a suitable candidate, the next thing will be simpleyou just need to find an opportunity to walk around in front of him and unintentionally reveal the ability that I taught you. I believe that the ace gladiator in the Blood Skull Arena should be someone who knows the value of such abilities. It doesnt matter whether he threatens or tempts you. Just tell him about my existence. For now, this is what I want you to do. When we meet again on the ground, we can slowly study the next step of the plan. Leafs thoughts raced. He understood the black-haired rats intentions. You want to attract the ace gladiators attention and become his servant, assistant, and companion? But why do you want me to go? Wouldnt it be more convenient for you to do it yourself? the youth asked in suspicion. For some reason, he listened to the black-haired rat confidently strategize and point out the maze. Out of nowhere, the youth had a terrifying thought. Even though the black-haired rat was covered in wounds as if even the last drop of his blood had flowed out As long as he wanted to, he could kill all the rat people in the dungeon. No, it was not just this dungeon. It was not just the rat people either. The youth shivered deeply. For the time being, I dont really want to attract too much attention, at least not before my injuries recover. The black-haired rat calmly said, The darkness is my greatest advantage. It can help me think more calmly and discover enemies who are also lurking in the darkness but are not as calm as me. Tell me, Leaf, have you ever hunted? Leaf shook his head. Most of the rat people were growers and gatherers. Hunting was the work of the brave, and it was also the right of the brave. When hunting, many people follow their prey in the open. They chase after their prey with great fanfare, exhausting them and making them dizzy. But in the end, they are not the ones who deal the fatal blow to their prey. Instead, it is the ones who hide in the darkness, calmly observing the whole situation and locking onto their preys vital points. The black-haired rat said, Growers and gatherers are both indispensable professions in civilization. However, if you want to become stronger and exact revenge for your family and home, you must become a hunter, a reaper. The eyes of the black-haired rat made the young mans mouth dry and his heart tremble. He really desired to know what the black-haired rat wanted to hunt with him. Nevertheless, he vaguely realized that even if the black-haired rat told him the answer, the current him would not be able to understand it Or rather, he did not dare to understand it. I-I cant do it. Leaf swallowed hard and stammered. What youve described is too complicated and difficult. Its impossible for me to do it. How would you know if you dont try? The black-haired rat said, Even if you dont have confidence in yourself, you should at least have confidence in my judgment. Why do you think I spent so much precious energy talking to you and even invested all the energy I can use to heal myself into you? Its not just because youve cultivated your vitality magnetic field and have the ability to soften as well as extend your body at will. Its also because of your performance when you fought for the fried mandrake fruit just now. You observed the situation carefully, thought calmly, went into stealth and hibernation mode, created chaos, took advantage of the chaos, and quietly launched the final attack. Leaf, you have the potential to become an assassin. This mission is not difficult for you. Also, you havent been brainwashed by glory and forgotten all your hatred, right? Then, why dont you give it a try and walk out of here together with me? Lets go and see what the hell is hidden behind this so-called glory. The black-haired rat opened his palm to Leaf under the dirty water. Through the dark water, the young man seemed to see the lines on the other partys palm shine like a weak golden flame. The strange golden flame had a magical attraction, which made the young man subconsciously reach out. His hand immediately stuck to the black-haired rats hand. An electric current from the black-haired rats palm suddenly drilled into Leafs arm. It moved along his blood vessels and nerves, and went straight to his heart. Leaf immediately widened his eyes. He felt a thousand cuts and a heart-wrenching pain. He remembered that in his hometown, a lightning bolt had struck a mandrake tree at the peak of the mountain. It split the towering tree in half from the middle and burned it into charcoal. That was the pain he felt right then! However, he could not make a sound or move his limbs. It was as if a mysterious force was controlling his every muscle and tendon. Even the trembling of his muscles could not be controlled. A few red-eyed rat people noticed the twos strange behavior. Despite that, they were not interested in meddling in other peoples business. In the depths of the dungeon, where energy was extremely precious, everyone was recuperating and quietly waiting for the next battle of survival, when food was released. No one was willing to waste their energy on two people who were bound to die. After an unknown amount of time The intense pain receded like a tide. Leaf gradually regained the ability to scream and move. However, the inhuman pain had disappeared without a trace. In its place was a refreshing feeling that the youth had never experienced before. Leaf felt that the shining lines and arrowheads in her body seemed to be thicker and brighter than before. The shining little people dancing in his mind were also more active than before. Clenching his fists softly under the water, he could feel that his body was filled with unprecedented strength. This is Leaf could not believe it. He was both surprised and happy. Dont be too happy yet. The refinement is not over. The black-haired rat said, Right now, you must lie down, focus your mind, and calm down. Feel the spirit energy that I have just poured into your body and make the spirit energy rotate with your own strength. Remember, the faster the glittering lines and arrowheads rotate, the more they can flow to your glabella, your fingertips, your heart The more places they go, the stronger your strength will be. I-I understand now, Uncle. Thank you, I will definitely train hard and complete the mission! Leaf was so excited that his face turned red. He no longer doubted the black-haired rat. After thinking for a moment, he respectfully asked, I almost forgot. How should I address you, Uncle? My name is Meng Chao. A faint light flashed in the eyes of the strange black-haired and black-eyed rat as he calmly answered. Chapter 923 - Venture Capital When Meng Chao introduced himself, he did not use the transliteration of his real name in the Turan language. Instead, he chose to translate these two words, fierce and super, in the Turan language. However, the Turan language that he knew was from the fragments of his unpredictable previous life memories. In addition, he had eavesdropped on the red-eyed rat peoples conversations over the past few days and taught himself. So, Meng Chao did not know that in the Turan language, when a word was used in a persons name, it had to be changed according to their identity, clan, and strength Plus, a suffix that represented gender had to be added. In Leafs heart, the mysterious Meng Chao was already an incomparably tyrannical existence. As such, the young mans eyes lit up according to the Turan peoples naming laws, and he blurted out, So youre the legendary Super Fierce Man, Sir? Meng Chao, whose face was as cold as a corpse, finally could not help but twitch. Forget it. Meng Chao said, You should call me Reaper! Leaf nodded and kindly replied, I understand. Youre heavily injured now, so its not suitable for you to use such a domineering name like Super Fierce Man. It will cause trouble. Reaper is not much better than grower and gatherer. No one will be snatching this name from you. What? Meng Chao was stunned for a moment. Snatch my name? What do you mean? Can someone still snatch my name? Leaf revealed an expression that said, Youve indeed lost your memory. He nodded and said, Of course. Everyone likes a mighty and domineering name. Its very easy for a name to be snatched! After the young mans explanation, Meng Chao realized that the Turan peoples naming habits were very unique. When they were just born, Turan parents would only give their children a random nickname. Basically, they would name their children after everything they saw. For example, the leaves and fruits of the mandrake tree, the weeds on the ground, the clouds and birds in the sky, the mountains and rivers in the distance, and so on. If the children were unlucky, it would be normal for them to be called Dog Sh*t or something like that. For an ordinary name like Leaf, there would be at least 80,000 of them in the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake if not 100,000! As for good names that could show off their valor and might, such as Super Fierce Man or something similar, the Turan people believed that they were both honorable and sacred things that had to be taken by the child himself when he grew up. There were three ways to snatch names. The first way was to hunt powerful totem beasts or to attack the land with eternal illumination of Holy Light in the north and obtain outstanding military achievements. If one killed a ferocious tiger, one could be called Tiger Fighter. If one captured a brutal flood dragon alive, one would be qualified to be called Dragon Catcher. There were also Dragon Stinger, Troll Hunter, City Breaker, and Holy Light Destroyer. They all came from this practice. The process of obtaining a name for oneself was also a rite of passage for the Turan people. Only by obtaining a great name would one be considered a true warrior of Turan. Many of the rat people would not be able to pass this hurdle and would forever display their lowly nicknames to others. This was also an important reason why they were despised by the clan elders. The second type was to obtain powerful totems that possessed extremely special abilities and displayed their signature skills. Names such as Lightning Controller, Flame Devourer, and Skeleton Dancer all came from this. The third type was very simple and crude, and was very suitable for the people of Turan. After discovering who had a nice name and felt that the other party was too weak to deserve such a domineering name, they challenged the other party. As long as he could defeat or even kill the other party, he would be able to steal the other partys name and glory. For example, Leaf did not have a big name yet. If he walked on the streets of Black-corner City and heard a guy named Tiger Slayer beside him and felt that this name was not bad, he could issue a challenge on the spot. As long as he won, he would be called Tiger Slayer in the future, and the other party could only be called Leaf. If he struck too heavily and accidentally killed the other party, then he would be even more powerful. Not only could he steal the other partys name, he could also add the word kill in front of it. In the future, he would be called Tiger Slayer. Of course, if he was accidentally killed by another Turan warrior in two days, and the other party stole his name, he would also have the right to add the word kill in front of it. He would be called Tiger Slayer. By analogy, even if there were Turan people called Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Kill Tiger Killer, there would still be some. Moreover, they were very powerful fellows. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to steal such a powerful name. Therefore, it was actually very simple to judge the strength of a Turan warrior. All that was needed was to see if his name was domineering. His name was ordinary, and his strength might not be weak. However, his name was domineering, and he had been swaggering around the city for a long time without being killed. This meant that this person had absolute strength and killed all those who wanted to steal his name. Uncle used to be called super tough guywith such an arrogant name. He must be a very powerful character. Who knows, your injuries might have been caused by others coveting your name, ambushing or even ganging up on you. Leaf said very seriously, I believe that uncles real strength is definitely worthy of the good name Super Tough guy. But for the time being, its better to be patient and keep a low profile. Mom and Brother have taught me the principle of repaying a debt of gratitude. Uncle helped me gain strength, and I will definitely help uncle complete the mission so that you can use the good name Super Tough Guyagain as soon as possible! I I thank you! Meng Chao said, However, can we not mention Super Fierce Man anymore, in case others hear us and get into trouble? Reaper, remember, my name is Reaper! Now, go and cultivate! It was not until the young man calmed down in a corner and gradually entered a meditative state that Meng Chao could not help but grunt. Cold sweat the size of beans oozed out of his forehead. His situation wasnt as smooth as it seemed on the surface, and victory was within his grasp. Instead, it was so terrible that it couldnt be any worse. Although it had been at least a month since the great battle with Lu Siya. He still couldnt get rid of the fatal side effects of Ultimate Burning. Whether it was the six dragon meridians, the 108 main meridians, or the 1,024 branches, they were all like dry streams. Earthworms under the scorching sun, scorched vines, and filled with cracks. Moreover, although he had escaped from the monsters main brains clutches, he was still alive. However, in the fierce battle with the undead creatures, a large number of Blood Flower spores and the weird algae that condensed into a Green Tide had invaded his body. It was somewhat like the relationship between viruses and the immune system. Human beings were exposed to countless bacteria and viruses every day. As long as the immune system worked normally and had a strong resistance, most of the bacteria could be killed instantly. If he were in the five-star heavenly state, at his peak state, he could ignite the spiritual flame with just a thought and burn all the intruders into ashes. But now, not to mention the five-star spirit vision, even maintaining the one-star spirit stripe realm for a long time was very difficult. The viruses, spores, and fungi that invaded his body naturally caused a lot of trouble. Not only would his wounds not heal for a long time, they would even interfere with his life magnetic field and brain, affecting his thoughts and emotions. As a result, it would be very difficult for him to even summon the Flame Spark. Of course, even if he summoned it, it would be in vain. That was because when he fell from the Super Waterfall, the Guillotine, which was thousands of meters away from him, Meng Chao had already exhausted all of his contribution points. Only then could he barely maintain a half-dead standby stateand not directly shut downor even crash. But it was all worth it. Because he was still alive. There was hope if he was alive. A comeback, a desperate counterattack, a hope to change everything. Although his body was extremely weak. But his soul fire was burning even more vigorously than before. Moreover, it was unknown whether it was because his brain suffered a violent shock when he fell from Guillotine, which activated a large number of sealed fragments of his past lifes memories. Or was it because he had returned to his old placePicturesque Orchid Lakeand returned to the starting point of his long journey as a Ghost Assassin in his previous life Compared with his hometown in Dragon City, he not only remembered more valuable information, coordinates, characters, and skills. Even his temperament had undergone an earth-shattering change. If he was in Dragon City, even after experiencing a series of bloody battles, he still had the identity of a university student, unable to completely shake off the naivety of his student days. At this moment, he was at Picturesque Orchid Lake and had crawled out from the deepest part of Hell. However, he found that he had fallen into another hell. He was more like the ghost assassin who was good at stealth, hibernation, assassination, and destruction in his previous life. Or rather, he was more like Doomsday Meng Chao. Ive finally found a suitable candidate. Looking at Leaf who had quickly entered a meditative state, Meng Chao nodded his head in satisfaction. The young man was smarter than he had imagined. He should have a chance to complete the mission. Although it was a bit risky, Meng Chao had no other choice. With his own strength, even if he could fight his way out of the dungeon, he would be exposed too early and overdraw himself again. Then, he would be beyond redemption. In order to prevent the Dragon City civilization from getting involved in the war between worlds too early, he had to nurture some allies within the high-level orcs. The youth named Leaf was only the first. From the looks of it, this risky investment was worth it. At least, without Leaf, Meng Chao wouldnt have thought of such a fatal thing as the more domineering the name of the Turan, the more powerful they are.. Quickly record the key information of the new discovery. Meng Chao used the slightest movement, took a deep breath, and sank into the sewage. Between his fingers, there was an extremely sharp totem beast bone piece that was as thin as a Cicadas wing. Using the bone piece, he was able to leave dense, tiny words on the ground that had been soaked through by the sewage. These tiny words were not even written on Earth. They were shorthand symbols that he had learned from the black skeleton training camp in his previous life. For the time being, only he alone could understand them. Moreover, it could be completely erased with just a light wipe. Even if the Turan drained all the sewage in the dungeon, they would only find traces of a blob of his palm. Chapter 924 - : Holy Light and Chaos Fortunately, Meng Chaos talent as a reaper did not disappear due to his injury. This was because the delicate touch and precise control required by the Harvesting Skill were mainly carried out by the 1,024 branches. No matter how high or low the intensity of his battle with Lu Siya had been, the fact was, all his main branches were sluggish, and they did not have even a single drop of spirit energy. However, the branches were like capillaries. Some of them were more or less intact. Using the techniques of the reaper, Meng Chaos fingers vibrated at a high frequency in the depths of the sewage. Lines of complicated shorthand symbols were then quickly carved on the ground. Mission one was complete. Ive found a suitable guide. I can try to make contact with the advanced orc experts who are desperate. During the process of the guide modulation, it was confirmed once again that carbon-based intelligent creatures that could survive in the ecosphere of another world and develop a civilization had the same physiological structure and operation method of their vitality magnetic field. They could all follow the same set of laws to cultivate. Like the Earthlings, the advanced orcs also had spirit meridians, and they were even divided into main meridians and branches. However, they seem to have more meridians than the Earthlings 108, while they had fewer branches than the Earthlings 1024. This means that compared with the Earthlings, the advanced orcs have more explosive power. However, they are far inferior in endurance, concentration, and precision. Perhaps, this is the reason why the advanced orcs did not develop extraordinary technology but continued to live in the clan era where the strong were respected. Speaking of which, the physical fitness of the high-level orcs is indeed amazing. Even among the rat peoplewhose social status is the lowest and who are theoretically enslaved and ostracized by everyone, the youngsters who have not received formal training have the speed and strength comparable to the veteran soldiers of Dragon City. If they are warriors of the clan, with a little training, they can easily have the combat ability comparable to a one-star spiritual tattoo realm warrior. Together with the overwhelming number of beasts, it will be enough to destroy Dragon City. This is a force that can overturn dragon city or change the trend of the war between the two worlds in order to stop Dragon City from being destroyed. In addition, I found traces of cultivation inside the guide. His way of exerting strength is similar to the Wave Force in many ways, but it is more ingenious and profound than the wave force. The three fundamental ways of exerting strength in Dragon City all originated from the mysterious runes that we found in the depths of Relic No. 1 and engraved on the wall of the cave. The guide said that his strength also came from the murals in the depths of a cave. Does this mean that the Earthlings and the high-level orcs have the same inheritance and that we are all products of the game between the mother and the Ancients after the ancient war? Meng Chao recorded todays new discovery. Nodding in satisfaction, he turned back and carefully searched for the dense information that he had carved a few days ago. Because of his heavy injuries, the Blood Flower spores and the mysterious green tide had invaded his body. His brain was often groggy, as if there were countless burning thorns growing inside, tearing the memories of his past life and present life into pieces. Therefore, he had to record down all his thoughts, analyze them repeatedly, and remember them in his heart. Only then could he remember who he was, what he was going to do next, and what his ultimate mission was. Stop the destruction of Dragon City. This was the first line of words he had carved when he had just woken up in the depths of the dungeon. It was also the largest and deepest line of words. Below was the specific method. From thick to thin. After repeated revisions and smears, he had pondered over it many times. Is it possible to prevent a war between worlds? This was the first method that Meng Chao thought of. If there hadnt been a war between worlds, Dragon City wouldnt have been involved in the flames of war and naturally wouldnt have been destroyed. But on this question, he had already drawn a big cross by himself. Below it, he carved a few lines of small words as his answer: A war between worlds is inevitable. The outbreak of any World War is the result of the accumulation of the worlds structural contradictions to the limit, from quantitative change to qualitative change. It does not depend on the will of any ruler or supreme champion. I havent thought about the situation of other otherworld civilizations yet. However, just by observing and recalling the situation of the Turan civilization during this period of time, I know that the war drums of the Otherworld War have been rung. The Turan, advanced orcs possess a very special ecological environment and social system. Their civilization is closely related to a plant called mandrake. It can even be said that it is completely controlled by the mandrake. The mandrake is a marvelous plant. Its roots can go hundreds of meters underground and absorb the spirit energy in the veins of crystals. The abundant spiritual energy was also utilized to grow plump and nutritious fruits. The taste of the Datura fruit was between avocado and durian, but the heat and spiritual energy contained in it were hundreds of times more abundant. It was comparable to the high-energy nutrient agents of dragon city and even contained a lot of minerals and trace elements. It can be said that the mandrake fruit alone is enough to satisfy the needs of the high-level orcs. The mandrake trees can grow in any environment. No matter how barren the surface is, their roots can go deep into the ground, absorb spiritual energy and heat, and grow large and sweet fruits continuously. This makes the Turan people have no problem of food shortage at all. In a medieval society where the strong were respected and there were no nightlife, school districts, or mobile games, there was no food shortage problem. The only consequence was an explosion in population. All the high-level orcs ate and lived desperately. The children born under the stimulation of the rich psionic energy contained in the mandrake fruit also developed faster than the people on Earth. Under normal circumstances, when they reach the age of twelve or thirteen, they possess a new round of reproductive ability. Such a special ecological environment allowed the high-level orcs to possess the strongest violent force of the Other World. But success or failure, Mandrake. The mandrake tree seems to be full of treasures. A single crop can support an entire civilization, but it has a fatal flaw it will bloom once every few years to decades, and its flowering period will also be years to decades. During the flowering period, the mandrake tree will no longer bear fruit, not even one. That is to say, relying on the mandrake fruit as the main source of food, and expanding the population to high-level orcs far beyond the capacity of the land, every few years, there will be a devastating famine. Whether ancient or modern, earth or the other world, there are only two ways to survive the famine. Either we expand outward and plunder more food. Or we compete internally to eliminate the redundant population. In practice, the Turan people like to work both ways. Through war, they plunder more food and resources, and eliminate the redundant population. It doesnt matter whether we win or lose the war. As long as we can survive until the end of the flowering period, the next round of mandrake flowers will be enough. Therefore, the history of the Turan civilization has been divided into two distinct stages by the mandrake flowers. When the flowering period is over and the fruits are abundant, it will be the era of prosperity. During this period, the Turan people will recuperate and reproduce in large numbers until every inch of space in Picturesque Orchid Lake is crowded. When the flowering period is over and the famine is about to arrive, it will be the era of glory. The Turan people would launch a holy war to seize the supreme glory and consume the redundant population in the process. For thousands of years, the prosperous era and the glorious era appeared alternately, making reproduction and war the eternal theme of the Turan Civilization. However, the situation this time was particularly special. Meng Chao did not know whether or not the transmigration of Dragon City had caused a mutation in the magnetic field of the planet near the monster mountain range. Or was it really as Mother 1 had said, the ultimate carbon-based creature of the ancient war era, the mother, that had been bombarded by space-based orbital weapons and exploded into countless pieces. Mother 2 that was hiding in the depths of Picturesque Orchid gradually woke up. In short, almost at the same time as the transmigration of Dragon City, the Turan civilization ushered in the longest period of prosperity in history. A full half a century of prosperity had caused the Turan civilization to explode with an unprecedented population. The vast and boundless Turan Swamp could be smelled of high-level orcs everywhere and heard their wild roars. Even the desolate mountains and valleys in the past had become overcrowded. This meant that once the mandrake flowers bloomed and the grain harvest failed, the Turan civilization would usher in the largest scale famine in history. It also meant that the Turan civilization had the ability to unleash the largest army in history and wage the largest war. Picturesque Orchid Lake was destined to be the source of the great war between worlds. Even if Meng Chao had a glib tongue and the ability to teleport and mind control, he would now teleport in front of the ruler of the Turan civilization and convince these warlike, fearless fellows to believe in Love and peace.. As long as he doesnt solve the hunger problem of billions of high orcs. He wont be able to stop the war. If a war between worlds is inevitable, can we make a completely different choice from our previous life and find a way to make the Dragon City civilization jump on the winners Chariot? This is the second method that Meng Chao thought of. But in this method, also made a Big X. Now, he had awakened a large number of memories from his previous life. He roughly recalled the development process of the Great War between worlds in his previous life. In his previous life, the ten thousand races between worlds were mainly divided into two camps, Holy Light and chaos. The high-level beastmen, Abyss Demons, Ancient Tomb Lords, Gray Dwarves, and blood elves who lived on the outskirts of the main continent of the other world belonged to the chaos race. They fought against the Holy Light alliance formed by the humans, elves, dwarves, and dragons from the other world who lived in the center of the main continent and occupied the most fertile land and the most powerful spiritual energy. One could tell just by the name. No matter how fierce the Chaos camps offensive was at the beginning of the war and how many local victories they won, they would still be arrogant and insufferably arrogant. In the end, they would inevitably be pushed back by the Holy Light camp, which had sufficient resources and a deep foundation, and they would be slaughtered until nothing was left. In the previous life, the Dragon City civilization, which was in a state of near-death, joined the Chaos camp under the threat and enticement of the hungry and murderous advanced orcs. From then on, they were dragged along by these pig teammates and embarked on the road of destruction. So, in this life, as long as they changed their course and jumped from Chaos to Holy Light, they would be able to survive and even enjoy the benefits of war? It was not that simple. Chapter 925 - East or West? The key was location. Unlike the five continents and four oceans on Earth, the Other World only had a vast and boundless main continent. Just like Pangu[1]s continent in ancient times. Monster Mountain Range was located southeast of the main continent, not far from the coastline. However, the coastline there was completely different from similar regions on Earth, with natural harbors and rich fisheries. That was because the entire Other World was filled with spirit energy. The frequency and intensity of the extreme weather here were ten or even a hundred times that of Earth. All year round, the sea was full of raging waves that contained violent psionic energy. Under the constant impact of the waves day after day, there were rarely any flat beaches or harbors on the coastline. What could be seen everywhere were cliffs and cliffs that were straight up and straight down, hundreds of meters apart, and as smooth as mirrors. With the current technological level of the Dragon City civilization, it was very difficult to directly cross the cliffs and develop marine resources on a large scale. It was even more impossible to bring tens of millions of people and migrate to the depths of the ocean, a barren island with poor resources. This meant that the Dragon City civilization had to guard the monster mountain range. Unfortunately, the northeast and northwest directions of the monster mountain range were surrounded by Tulanze. The southeast was an impassable sea. The Southwest was the territory of other chaos races. The Dragon City civilization had crossed into a dragons Den and a tigers den. They wanted to establish contact with the land of eternal illumination of Holy Light, which was located in the center of the main continent. The tentacles of the Dragon City civilization had to reach across the entire Turan ZE, and they risked being strangled or having their claws cut off by the high-tier orcs at any time. If they officially joined the Holy Lightcamp and assassinated the Tulanze civilization, they might face the wrath of the high-level orcs alone. The Lone Dragon City civilization would not be able to hold on until the final victory of the Holy Light Camp. It seems that I can only choose these pig teammates? The Dragon City civilization is a typical industrial civilization. If an industrial civilization wants to achieve explosive development in a short period of time, it must develop an export-oriented economy. It must constantly dump manufactured products to the outside world, control the external market, labor force, and raw materials, and then control the economic lifeline of the outside world. Under the most ideal circumstances, even if the black-haired, black-eyed people of Dragon City, who believe in science, can really form an alliance with the golden-haired, blue-eyed Otherworld humans who believe in the Holy Light. How are we going to transport the manufactured products to the center of the Otherworld continent across the whole of Tulanze and billions of hungry, angry high-level orcs, then transport the raw materials there back, or directly invest in the local area and make use of the resources and labor there? The sea and air transportation in this world are both unstable, and the transportation capacity is quite limited. Not to mention the technology of the portal. It is only suitable for transporting key resources and tactical teams. It is impossible to send tens of thousands of containers of materials to the holy light camp and then transport tens of millions of tons of raw materials back. There is one more thing. The Chaos Camp is definitely not a good place for men and women. But this does not mean that the holy light camp is some innocent and good people. I vaguely remember that those who worship the holy light have many rules and rules, and they live a puritan or even ascetic life. In my previous life, even the mobile phone game of Dragon City civilization and the educational film about husband and wife life were spread to the land of the Holy Light, which shocked the mages and priests there. They thought that the pure and flawless holy light was the most severely defiled, and we earthlings are simply unpardonable demons, even more evil than the abyss demons. The so-called Natural Disasterdoes not only refer to our combat ability, but also our moral corruption. We have used all kinds of tricks and extravagant things to corrupt the people of the Holy Light, who were originally as pure as rabbits, especially the children. The children are only focused on playing the mobile games that Dragon City smuggled over, and they dont even like to listen to the teachings of the Holy Light Anymore! Perhaps, the destruction of Dragon City in my previous life is related to this incident. It is precisely because the Holy Light Alliance hates Dragon Citys civilization so much that they believe that our mobile games and small videos have corrupted their next generation. That is why they have gathered all their forces and destroyed Dragon City, the source of all evil, at all costs. So, it is all the mobile gamesfault that Dragon City has met its doom? It doesnt matter whether it is true or not. In short, it seems very difficult to sell the manufactured products of Dragon City to the land of Holy Light on a large scale and spread the Earths culture to these one-track-minded fellows through the entertainment and media industries! On the contrary, it is the chaotic races, including the high-level orcs. It is true that they are chaotic and evil, but they advocate pleasure, pursue excitement, and like to live a life of drinking and drinking today. Even if they are so poor that their pants are ringing, they would rather borrow money from the people of Earth and then become mercenaries to pay off their debts. They all want to smoke, drink, and perm their hair to enjoy the benefits of the Earths civilization. For an industrial civilization that is developing at a high speed, is there any customer that is better than them? Abandoning their high-quality customers and forming an alliance with those guys who are picky? Meng Chao racked his brain for ten days to half a month. He could not think of the benefits of doing so. The Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization were closely related. Moreover, the Tulan civilization had all the labor, raw materials, and dumping markets needed for the rapid development of Dragon City. The two sides were highly complementary. The vast and boundless Tulan also provided the dragon city civilization with valuable strategic depth. It also served as the most solid shield for the Dragon City civilization, which was still in its early stages of development. In the previous life, the Dragon City civilization was also destroyed after the Tulan civilization was completely defeated and the Holy Light Coalition army charged in and killed through Tulan. In other words, as long as Meng Chao in this life could make this Shielda little thicker, it could withstand more rounds of attacks. The Dragon City civilization would be able to develop at a leisurely pace and be invincible. Then, they would hide behind the high-level orcs and become the offshore balancer or even the mastermind behind the scenes, reaping the largest share of the war profits. No matter how I extrapolated, the chaos camp was the only choice. However, it is too difficult to lead the pig teammates. Even if the Dragon City civilization is in a super state and slaughters everyone, it will still be very difficult to win the war between the other worlds! Is there any way to sign an alliance with the Tulan for the time being and enjoy the benefits of labor, raw materials, and the dumping market so that the Dragon City civilization will usher in a crucial period of strategic opportunity. And to remain flexible and low-key without being dragged down by the Chaos Faction? Meng Chao thought hard. He really thought of a possibility. In the war between the two worlds in his previous life, there were two main fronts. The Eastern Front was the Holy Light Alliance against Tulan and the Dragon City Coalition army. The Western Front was the Holy Light Alliance against the Abyss Demon Race and the Ancient Tomb Lord Coalition army. The Land of Eternal Holy Lightin the center of the continent between worlds seemed to be surrounded by enemies and was at a disadvantage. However, because it was an internal battle, logistics and supplies were convenient. The gathering and movement of troops were more flexible, and the battle lines were easy to defend. In addition, facing enemies from both sides, there was no way out. On the contrary, they could unite as one, inspiring a hundred times more courage. On the other hand, the chaos faction. Scattered on the outer periphery of the Otherworld continent, they were divided into pieces by the Holy Light faction. They were too far away from each other, and it was difficult for them to work together to fight. And they often had ulterior motives, leaving them to die. As a result, they were defeated by the Holy Light Faction One by one. Among them, the Eastern Front was the main battlefield of the war between worlds. It gathered the most powerful heavy troops of the two factions. Out of the ten epic-level battles with tens of thousands of casualties, eight were held on the Eastern Front. Hence, in his previous life, there was a saying of Bloodbath on the eastern frontand No war on the Western Front. The Tulan people did not mind. They even wished for it. It was glory. It was fun. If ones head fell off a big scar, he would be a hero again in eighteen years! Death? Death was nothing to be afraid of. Death was nothing more than going to the sacred mountain to meet the ancestral spirits. After drinking hard liquor, they would continue to fight endlessly! Life and death were nothing to them. If they were not satisfied, they would do it. This was the philosophy of high-level orcs. They only suffered because of the people of Dragon City. They had been cheated to death by their pig teammates! No, we cant let a war between worlds break out first on the Eastern Front in this life. We cant let the Eastern Front become the main battlefield and create a Bloody Eastern Front! We must think of a way to delay the high-level orcsrampage. We must make them calm down and endure a little longer! Right now, the foreign world is like an explosive barrel filled with gunpowder that has been exposed to the scorching sun for three hours. There are also ignition wires inserted into every crack. As long as the high-level orcs can endure a little longer, or if some unexpected factors appear and slow down their military expansion and preparation, they wont be able to ignite the ignition wires. There will definitely be problems within the Holy Light Alliance, or the Abyss Demons and Ancient Tomb Lords on the Western Front. If the Western Front is the first shot of the war between worlds. It will replace the Eastern Front and become the main battlefield of the war between worlds. Then, the trend of the war between worlds will become completely different from my previous life. Damn it, I remember now. In my previous life, when the people of Dragon City and the people of Tulan risked their lives to bleed the Eastern Front,the so-called allieson the Western Front would only stand still like mountains and make sarcastic remarks. In this life, you will fight against the Heavy Army Group of the Holy Light Alliance, the ninth-circle mages and the priests of Holy Light, and go to the Western Front! Of course, the people of Dragon City are reasonable, sentimental, and friendly. We will not leave them to die like our allies in my previous life. Even if we have precious soldiers, we will not be able to send them here for a while because the battle line is too long. However, as long as we can guarantee the transportation line, we will definitely have enough weapons and ammunition. We will equip every abyssal demon and every skeleton soldier with submachine guns and grenades. We will also replace every skeleton warhorse of every death knight with wheeled armored vehicles and main battle tanks. In short, before the last abyssal demon and the Marquis of ancient tomb are killed, we will not compromise. We will definitely make those guys who wont allow us to sell industrial products and videos pay the price [1] The creator of the universe in Chinese Chapter 926 - Assassinating the Turan King? Since the route had been determined The next step was coming up with a specific strategy. How should they delay the expansion and preparation of the advanced orcs until the first shot was fired on the western front? Wait until our wounds heal a little and then go back to Dragon City to get reinforcements? Meng Chao immediately rejected this idea. There were two reasons. One, it was too slow. Although he felt muddle-headed and confused as he drifted down Raging Tiger River He could still sense that he had drifted for at least ten days and half a month, all the way from the super waterfall, Guillotine, to the middle of Picturesque Orchid Lake. To return to Dragon City from there, the road was not only rugged, but along the way, they would meet many Turan clans. Right then, all the major clans were recruiting troops, or in other words, capturing strong men and pulling cannon fodder. He was alone, and his appearance was so eye-catching. He also did not know much about the local customs of the Turan civilization. Even if he could escape the Bloody Skull Arena, Black-corner City, and the Blood Hoof Clans territory, he would be captured by other clans and sent to another arena, or be incorporated into the cannon fodder army. If he went out at night and hid in disguise, he might be able to avoid the eyes and ears of the slave-catchers. However, he would not be able to travel more than twenty to thirty miles a day. When he returned to Dragon City, he would sort out a myriad of things in Dragon City and convince the higher-ups to act according to his plan. Then, he would return to Picturesque Orchid Lake as Dragon Citys special envoy. It was likely that the Turan civilizations army had already gathered into a surging tide and rushed toward the eternal land of Holy Light in the north. Time Time is key. I remember that when Dragon City came into contact with the outside world in my previous life, the Chaos camp and the Holy Light camp were already in full swing. Based on this calculation, it is very likely that it will be less than a year and a half before the spark of the war between the two worlds is ignited. Such a short time is not enough for me to go to Dragon City for a round trip. Besides, Dragon City still had Lu Siya. Meng Chao felt a dull pain when he thought of the last time he fought with that woman who had transformed into a wild banshee and grown thousands of tentacles. It was not that he was afraid of Lu Siya. What a joke. He was a tough man who had returned from the apocalypse, and he was unyielding. How could he be afraid of Lu Siya? You have no idea how much he wanted to regroup and fight Lu Siya for another 300 rounds! The problem was the people other than Lu Siya. When the monster mastermind was complacent, it had once been honest with Meng Chao. Even if it was expelled from Lu Siyas body, it would be useless. That was because there was far more than one fragment of Mother 1. During the entire Monster War, many of Dragon Citys most powerful people had been eroded by mysterious forces. In the depths of their hearts, the seed of evil had been planted by Mother 1. Meng Chao thought over and over again and felt that the credibility of these words was quite high. From the memories of his previous life, even if the Monster War was won, Dragon City still had a lot of taboo forces and dark forces. For example, the organization hidden behind the cross eyes. In his previous life, this organization had captured his little sister, Bai Jiacao. After an inhuman modulation, his little sisters temperament had changed greatly, and she had become the nightmare of the entire Other World continent, the Dark Witch whom everyone feared. Regardless of whether the organization represented by the X-shaped Eye was inextricably linked to the monster civilization or not. At the very least, its an evil organization thats willing to push the boundaries of humanity in order to get maximum power. Meng Chao did not know how many similar organizations lurk in the shadows behind the towering, brilliant, gleaming skyscrapers on the surface of Dragon City. In a way Although Dragon Citys civilization destroyed the monster civilizations mother The evil will of the monster civilization was still lingering in the poor streets and alleys of Dragon City. Countless monsters in human skin and humans who were even more evil than the monsters were giving orders and leading Dragon City to the end of the world. It was easy to suppress Lu Siya. Well, it was not that easy. However, it was a hundred times more difficult to find all these monsters in human skin. It was not easy for me to escape from the monster mastermind. How could I return to the trap with such wounds all over my body? Even if the other party did not destroy my body, they would have used more sophisticated and insidious methods to control my mind and kill my will, so that I would not have the chance to make my own voice or let everyone misunderstand my voice. Even if the other party really agrees and acts according to my plan, allowing the war between worlds to break out from the western front, so that they will be in a more advantageous strategic position than in my previous life and enjoy the war dividend. This war dividend will not fall into the pockets of the ordinary citizens of Dragon City. It will not be used for the development of Dragon City and the welfare of the people. It will only fall into the pockets of very few powerhousesof course, those powerhouses who are inextricably linked to Mother 1. In the end, even if Dragon City can escape destruction, it will become Monster Civilization 2.0. That is just another form of the apocalypse. It is definitely not the tomorrow that I want to see! In the end, I am still too weak. I lack the capital to compete with these guys. Not to mention, I am overexerting myself now. Even if I charge to the peak of Heaven Realm in one go, it is still far from enough to dominate the fate of Dragon City! Strength, I have to get even stronger! Totem Meng Chao touched the word totem that he had deeply engraved a few days ago. This was the unique cultivation system of the Turan civilization. In his previous lifes memories, it was no less than the technology of the Dragon City civilization and the magic of the Holy Light civilization. However, in his previous life, his strength had been too weak, and it was very difficult for him to cultivate Dragon Citys own spirit martial arts. How could he have the opportunity to study the methods of using other civilizations spirit power? Plus, the people who were locked in the depths of the dungeon with him were the lowest-class rat people in Turan society. It was said that the rat people had cowardly and unclean blood flowing in their bodies. Normally, they were not even qualified to touch metal. In the glorious era, when war was about to break out, only then could these cannon fodders be barely stuffed with rusty scrap metal. Totems were the sacred objects of the Turan civilization. It was impossible for them to be tarnished by the rat people. Therefore, when the rat people were chatting, they did not know much about the power of totems. Meng Chao had eavesdropped for a few days, but he did not get much useful information. He could only put a series of question marks after the word totem and slowly map it out. On the same level as totem, there were also some broken and disorganized runes. They were all ideas that Meng Chao thought were worth studying and following up on. Create chaos in the Blood Skull Arena and seize the totems and resources that are rich in spirit energy. Find out the conflicts between the five major clans, as well as the relationship between the five major clans and the small and medium-sized clans. Then, find the gaps that can be exploited. Like the possibility of earth-friendly factions appearing within the Turan civilization At the end, there was a line of the smallest characters, but the characters were engraved with the most effort and the deepest imprint. There were only four words. Assassinate the Turan King? Meng Chaos fingertips caressed these four words for a long time. He did not cross them or erase them. Closing his eyes, his mind raced. Combining the vast amount of information from his past life and present life, he deduced the entire process of the war between worlds over and over in his mind, along with the key point of Dragon Citys defeat. In the end, Meng Chao erased the question mark behind the four words. After sorting out his thoughts, Meng Chao immediately took action. In the next few hours, he made every second count to help the rat youth increase his strength. Although it was impossible to turn a stone into gold and make Leaf become a first-class expert in an instant The rat youths outstanding physical quality still made Meng Chao click his tongue in wonder. Your muscles, bones, and cell activity are simply invincible! Through Leaf, Meng Chao, who had studied the physiological structure and cell characteristics of the advanced orcs, confirmed once again that the high-level orcs, or all the carbon-based intelligent creatures living in the Other World, did not evolve naturally. Instead, they were the products of gene modulation. This was because the body of the young rat obviously lacked muscle growth hormone. For naturally evolved creatures, having too much muscle was not a good thing. While crazily increasing explosive power and short-term combat strength, it would also increase the energy consumption to an extreme degree, which would reduce the chances of survival in the wilderness. The winners of the battle of evolution over hundreds of millions of years were few and far between. Only through gene modulation and the knockout of the muscle growth inhibition gene at the embryonic stage could one create Leaf, who had not received professional training and was still in the growth stage, and could even be called skinny among his peers. Nevertheless, he still had bulging muscles and sharp edges. If the Earthlings are like a multi-functional base vehicle that integrates scientific research, construction, and battle, then the high-level orcs are obviously the main battle tanks and siege cannons specially developed for war. Of course, among all the rat people, Leaf was a very special existence. Through the murals in the training cave, he had unknowingly accumulated spirit energy that was as dense as a one-star superhuman in the Spirit Tattoo Realm in Dragon City. This was an outstanding, talented, and rare martial arts genius. Meng Chao vaguely saw thirty to fifty percent of his elegance in him. In addition, the young man was quite fastidious and knew how to split the fried mandrake fruit equally with him. That was the reason why Meng Chao was willing to invest in him. After my stimulation, your vitality magnetic field has been fully awakened. Now, your strength should be more than five times that of the past. In the next period of time, your strength will increase slightly. Meng Chao looked straight into the young mans eyes and changed the topic. However, absolute strength is not the most important thing if you want to survive in this damn place. The most important thing is how to precisely deliver your absolute strength to the most fatal point of the enemy! Chapter 927 - The Path of an Assassin, From Beginner to Master As Meng Chao spoke, his finger suddenly stabbed Leaf slightly below his Adams apple like a dagger. Leaf felt a bolt of lightning enter his throat. It was so painful that his tears were frozen in her eyes, but he could not make a single sound. It was as if lightning had torn a hole in his throat. His strength and voice flowed through the hole completely. However, Meng Chao had no intention of stopping. His fingers moved around the vital parts of the rat teenagers body like lightning. From his eyes to his temples From his carotid artery to his heart From his liver region to his legs. He let Leaf experience once again what it felt like to live a life worse than death. However, he used a special method to keep Leafs mind absolutely clear and not lose consciousness due to the severe pain. If Leaf had some idea of modern medical concepts, he would definitely feel as if he had undergone a large-scale surgery without anesthetic! As he stabbed, Meng Chao explained to Leaf at a leisurely pace. The structure of the human body, the distribution of vital points, how to cut into it to be the most effective. While ensuring the maximum lethality, it could instantly release all the power of the target, including the power of moaning, and so on, it was a compulsory course for ghost assassins. In Leafs eyes, Meng Chao was an out-and-out reaperthe reaper of life! In the past three days, the youth had seen many powerhouses from the Blood Hoof Clan. Including the broken-horned Minotaur warrior, they were all existences with bloody hands, and they killed as if they were numb. However, he had never seen or even heard of someone like Meng Chao, who could turn killing into an absolutely accurate technique, or even an art. Lord Reaper, what exactly did you do in the past The more he looked at Meng Chaos bottomless black eyes, the more he felt a chill run down his spine. Pain was pain, but Meng Chaos teaching method was very effective. It was the teaching method that the black skeleton instructor in his previous life had personally instilled into Meng Chao, leaving a deep impression on him. The excruciating pain was enough for an assassin who had just entered the training camp to imprint all the general knowledge about vital points into his bones. In a battle, he could perform it without thinking and by using his nerves. Now you know how to kill people. Although you cant deal with an expert like the broken-horned Minotaur warrior, its enough to deal with these red-eyed rat people. Taking advantage of the lightning-like pain that was still lingering around Leaf, Meng Chao continued to add, However, there are a few things that I hope you can remember. First, I wont pretend to tell you not to kill people. Living in such a haunted time and place, killing people is indeed one of the effective ways to solve problems. But I dont want you to rely entirely on killing people to solve problems, and I dont want you to fall in love with the feeling of killing people. The feeling of killing people will become addictive and form a path of dependence, causing you to unknowingly lose the ability to solve problems with methods other than killing people. The world is so big. One day, you will meet someone you cant kill. When that time comes, you, who have been completely controlled by the desire to kill, will be finished! Leaf did not really understand Meng Chaos words. However, under the stimulation of the excruciating pain, he still nodded desperately. Second, assassins are not berserkers. In fact, achieving the greatest effect with the least amount of killing is the highest realm that we are pursuing. Meng Chao went on to say, Take the current situation as an example. Right now, you are almost certain that you can deal with three to five strong rat people. However, there are more than three to five muscular rat people in this cell. There are a total of 82 of them. Thirty-seven of them have eaten at least one fried mandrake fruit in the past day. They have been recuperating for a long time, but they still have their basic combat ability. Stimulated by hunger and the desire to survive, their instantaneous explosive power might be several times stronger than usual. Among these people, there are another five experts. In the past day, they have eaten an average of six fried mandrake fruits. Their fighting strength is shocking. You cant defeat everyone in one go. You have to make a choice. Tell me, the next round of food delivery is about to begin. What are you going to do? Leafs thoughts raced as he blurted out, Thank you for the reminder, Reaper. I will avoid the five strongest red-eyed rat people and start with the sixth. Wrong. Meng Chao said, If its just one round of snatching, its indeed the right choice to start with the sixth strongest red-eyed rat subject in this prison cell. After all, the sixth ranked guy has only eaten two fried mandrake fruits in the past day. Theres a big gap between his strength and the top five. Its impossible for the top five to snatch all the fried mandrake fruits and replace the sixth position. It can indeed fill your stomach temporarily. But its impossible for us to get the ten fried mandrake fruits that we need in one round. We still have to stay here for a long time. There will be several rounds of snatching. Even if you can kill the red-eyed rat person who is ranked sixth, you cant guarantee that the top five wont be interested in you and harbor malicious intentions. They wont let you off before you show them enough power to deter them. Of course, I believe that you will be able to deal with those guys ultimately. But you will definitely have to expend a lot of effort and energy. If you want to become stronger, you must learn to plan your route of action and target appropriately, saving every precious drop of energy. Therefore, the correct answer is not the sixth, but first. You should kill the strongest red-eyed rat person in this cell! What? Leaf was shocked. Do you know the difference between first and sixth? Meng Chao smiled faintly. The youth pondered for a long time. He still shook his head in confusion. If you kill the sixth and the first feels threatened, they will think of ways to kill you. But as long as you kill the first, I guarantee that the second to the sixth will stay far away from you. They wont even dare to look at you. Meng Chao said, Also, the sixth knows his own strength very well. He is highly vigilant against his competitors and might not be so easy to deal with. In contrast, the strongest red-eyed rat person in this cell has already snatched eleven fried mandrake fruits in the past day. He thinks highly of himself and doesnt spare anyone else a single glance. All he thinks about is leaving this place to participate in the real competition. Why would he be on guard against a wailing coward like you? Shedding tears in public was Leafs dark history. The youth lowered his head, his face turning red. However, he had to admit that Lord Reapers words made a lot of sense. One more thing, you have to consider the reactions of the others. Meng Chao analyzed the situation meticulously, Lets say that youve killed the sixth. As a result, the first orders everyone to swarm over and tear you into pieces. Threatened by his martial prowess or tempted by the oily chips, how many people do you think will dare to disobey him? However, this guy has stolen too much food in the past day and cut off too many peoples chances of survival. Everyones eyes are looking at him strangely. Even the second to fifth are angry, but they dont dare to speak up. As the saying goes, the strong will always be on top. Now, the first has become too strong, and he threatens the survival of everyone in this prison. If nothing goes wrong, he will definitely be able to get more food in the next round of food delivery than he did in the previous round. If he steals a few more fried mandrake fruits, it will mean that a few red-eyed rat people will starve to death. In fact, you are not the only one who wants to kill him. All the red-eyed rat people have the intention to kill No. 1. However, the prison cell is so small that everyones eyes are wide open and their ears are perked up. There is really no chance for anyone other than the first to join forces. Nevertheless, I believe that as long as you strike fast and ruthlessly enough to decide the outcome in an instant, the other red-eyed rat people will definitely stand on your side and help you deal with the first together. Leaf was dumbfounded when he heard that. He did not expect that the seemingly chaotic food fight that relied solely on strength and luck would hide so many tricks up its sleeve. Moreover, Lord Reaper looked like he had done nothing and had just been quietly hiding in a corner. However, he had observed the number of people in this cell, the strong and the weak, the amount of resources that the strong had snatched, and the mentality of the strong and the weak. He had analyzed everything clearly! He could not help but look at the tallest, strongest, and most proud red-eyed rat person in the crowd. This guy probably had the bloodline of some Turan and wild boar people. His body was covered in a thick and hard mane, and two big fangs raised his lips. His arms were thicker than Leafs thighs, and he alone occupied the space of three rat people as if no one else was around. The crisscrossing scars on his face and body revealed his rich combat experience. After eating the fried mandrake fruit, his big oily face was filled with arrogance. I shouldnt be here. I should be standing in the real arena! he bluntly said. Compared with that arrogant guy with a strong back and a strong waist Meng Chao, who was covered in wounds, looked even more miserable. But Leaf knew better. The moment the Reapers gaze swept over him. The so-called No.1 was already a dead man. Dont look at him directly. Meng Chao reminded, Move your body forward by 27.5 cm, uh, one-third of an arms distance, and turn your head to the lower left just ever so slightly. Adjust your right angle, and you can clearly see him through the reflection on the surface of the sewage. No, theres nothing good about his appearance. I want you to observe the scars on his body. Scars are the medals of warriorsI know that the Turan people have a tradition of exposing scars to others. It seems that the more scars there are, the more severe the injury, and the more glorious it is. I have to say that such a tradition is really stupid. Scars contain a very rich amount of information, including the habitual use of hands, combat habits, the condition of internal injuries, the location of fatal weaknesses and so on. Believe me, as long as you learn to read scars and corpses You will be able to see through everyones weaknesses. Chapter 928 - The Art of Scars After listening to Meng Chaos words, Leaf focused his attention and observed the other for a long time. As expected, he found something. The right half of his body has more scars than his left half, especially on his shoulder. There are so many scars that there isnt even half a piece of good flesh! So, his right shoulder is his weakness! the youth said excitedly. Your observation skills are not bad. You have some potential, but you lack some experience. Meng Chao said, If you have personally dissected thousands of corpses and identified more than 10,000 wounds, it would be easy to notice that almost all the wounds on the right side of this guys body are superficial. They are all superficial wounds. At most, only his flesh and blood are affected rather than his bones, much less his nerves and tendons. The muscles on his right shoulder, especially, are obviously more developed than those on his left shoulder. Including the average diameter of his right arm, everything is half a finger larger than his left arm. This means his dominant hand must be his right hand. He doesnt care about minor injuries at all. Leaf was stunned for a moment, and he looked a little unconvinced. I know. You must want to ask, if thats the case, how did the right half of his body suffer so many injuries? Meng Chao replied, Because he is an experienced and well-trained warrior. Any experienced warrior knows that it is almost impossible to be unharmed in an intense battle. However, we can choose which part of the body will suffer the damage. We can even drag the enemy into our trap and rhythm by paying the price of superficial wounds. The right half of this guys body is so strong, but it is full of tiny wounds. It is very obvious that in actual combat, he often deliberately exposes his right half to lure the enemy. Every tiny wound might mean the life of a prey or an enemy. Leaf was very smart, to begin with. His thoughts flashed, and he instantly understood. He could not help but inhale a breath of cold air. Fortunately, he had received the Reapers warning. Otherwise, he would have taken the initiative to attack his opponents right side. He would not even realized how he died. Look at the left half of his body. It appears to be smooth. There are not too many wounds, but if you look more carefully, you can see that when he raises his left arm unintentionally, there is an extremely deep wound under his left armpit, Meng Chao continued. Leaf was somewhat dumbfounded again. He said, Lord Reaper, do you have the ability of clairvoyance that allows you to see through the depth of an opponents wound? Of course I dont have clairvoyance. In actuality, one in the five-star Spirit Gaze Realm, could observe a lot of invisible light and see through some objects. However, Meng Chao had yet to recover from his serious injury. His ability in this aspect was not very effective, and it consumed a lot of spirit energy. Therefore, he had temporarily turned it off. As long as you observe the surface of the wound, you will find that the wound has been well-healed. The two sides of the wound are well-aligned, and the proliferation of the tissues is relatively small and shallow. It means that the enemy must have treated and taken care of the wound below his left armpit well. Meng Chao added, If I remember correctly, the Turan people regard wounds as their honor. They usually do not care how their wounds heal. They are even eager to leave a more conspicuous and terrifying scar to show off their battle achievements. Unless, the wounds are extremely deep and close to their vital points, which are life-threatening, they will be carefully treated. Leaf was enlightened. I didnt expect a small wound to have so much information! He looked at Meng Chao with admiration. Thats not all. Think about it, what kind of posture would expose your left armpit? Meng Chao guided him patiently. Leaf widened his eyes and thought for a long time. Then, he asked in confusion, Yes, what kind of posture would cause your left armpit to be injured? Left-handed knife. Time was tight. Meng Chao calculated from the intervals between the two food drops in the past few days that the next food drop would take place between seven to eleven minutes. Within five minutes, he had to let Leaf defeat this burly red-eyed rodent. He did not have the time to let the youth figure it out on his own. Meng Chao gave the correct answer. The left armpit is close to the heart. Under normal circumstances, the rodent, who lacks combat experience, should pay attention to defense. Since this fellow can injure the left armpit, it means that he must have raised his left arm high and hacked down viciously, resulting in an opening. Heres the problem. His right arm is obviously thicker and sturdier than his left arm. It should be his right hand. Why did he use his left hand? I can only speculate that he actually has a killer move that he must use his left arm to use.. Whats a killer move? Thats not important. In short, its a very powerful killer move. However, this move should take a long time to accumulate power before the enemy finds a flaw and attacks his left armpit.. If you can really force him to use his killer move, no matter how powerful and terrifying it seems to be, dont be afraid if it can split you in half from the middle. Remember, this is your chance. As long as youre fast enough, you can ruthlessly stab a new wound on his left armpit! Leaf opened her mouth. She wanted to know, Then how can I force him to use his fatal move? Its very simple. Look at his liver area. Is there a small protrusion? Meng Chao said, That is the sign that his ribs were broken, and the sharp broken bones almost pierced into his liver. If the liver was really broken, he would be finished. Although the broken bones did not pierce into his liver and had already healed, the area above the liver is where the pain nerves of the Turan people are the most concentrated. Even a tough man with iron bones would be in so much pain that he would break out in cold sweat, let alone stab and cut the broken bones. My guess is that the experience of the broken ribs stabbing into the liver must have left this guy with a painful memory, so much so that once bitten by a snake, twice Shy. Until now, he has been very careful to protect his liver area. These few days, when he was fighting for food, he did not care about other people attacking his other parts at all. Only when others attacked his liver area, he would dodge and block. I reckon that even if his liver region doesnt have any physical sequelae, there must still be some spiritual pain. As long as you can hit his liver region, you can trigger his painful memories, causing him to subconsciously Twitch and fall into chaos. Naturally, he knows where his vital point is, so he wont be easily hit by an ordinary persons liver region. But you have limbs that can stretch and retract freely, and you can hit the enemy from an unbelievable angle. I think that shouldnt be a problem. Or rather, if you cant even defeat such an enemy, then forget about the broken-horned Minotaur warrior with totem power or something like that, just wash up and sleep! The words broken-horned Minotaur warrior made the young mans eyes turn red like the others. Amidst the deep red, something was jumping crazily. It was the raging flames that burned down their home that night. Clang clang clang! The sound of a metal rod hitting the iron fence came from the top of their heads again The aroma of the fried mandrake fruit was like a devils palm. It grabbed the necks of every red-eyed rat person and lifted them up. This is for you. Meng Chao stuffed something into Leafs hand. It was a sharp fang. For the sake of a slim chance of survival, countless rounds of life-and-death battles had taken place in this dungeon. It was very normal for teeth to be knocked out during a battle. The blood of rodents still flowed in some of the rat peoples bodies, and their front teeth were extremely long. Some of the rat people had the characteristics of reptiles or cats, and they had fangs and sharp claws. With a bit of polishing, these fangs would fall into the hands of professionals, enough to Kill through the entire Blood Skull Arena. According to Meng Chaos instructions, Leaf placed the fangs between his index and middle fingers. When she clenched her fists, the fangs would naturally stick out. All she had to do was wave them out like a fist. For civilians who had not received professional dagger combat training, this was the most convenient position to hold. Then, Meng Chao let Leaf swallow a mouthful of dirty water in his mouth. If necessary, spray it out and disrupt the opponents line of sight, Meng Chao said. At this moment, dozens of fried mandrake fruits had already landed. The cruel competition had begun! After Meng Chaos modulation. Leafs gaze became even sharper. She clearly saw a lot of information that she had been ignorant of just now. As expected, the burly number one mouse citizen had received the blessing of the strong will always be strong. At the first moment, he leaped up high and swung his hammer-like elbows and knees in the air, smashing the four or five red-eyed mouse citizens who had leaped up beside him into the air. Then, with his powerful core ability and his gorilla-like arms, he snatched four fruits in one go! He was not satisfied. After landing, he opened his bloody mouth and stuffed the two mandrake fruits into his mouth. His mouth was so big! His cheeks were as elastic as the leaves, and they could be extended to an exaggerated extent. The skin on his cheeks was half-transparent because of the mandrake fruits. At first glance, he seemed to have grown two more heads on his left and right cheeks. The other two mandrake fruits were simply tied up by the slender tail that he had plucked from some unlucky person. It went around his neck and hung on his chest. After that, the greedy brawny man grinned and joined the second round of the competition. It seemed that he would not stop until he had snatched more than ten mandrake fruits in one go. The four red-eyed rat people, who were ranked from second to fifth in size, looked at the number one brawny man with anger in their eyes. It seemed like the reaper was right. These guys werent one piece of iron. They were each others biggest competitors. Although no one was willing to go head-on against the number one brawny man because of his tyrannical power, they would rather pick on a soft persimmon. However, if Leaf could really take this guy down, the other red-eyed rat people would definitely not mind stepping on his body with 10,000 feet. As for the wounds on his left armpit and liver region, Leaf could also see them clearly. Including the effects of these wounds, the fighting habits of the No. 1 brawny rat man. Everything was just as the Reaper had analyzed Just like how this brawny and fierce red-eyed rat man was just a puppet in the Reapers hands. After realizing all of this The youth was no longer confused and no longer afraid. It was different from the day he was trampled under iron hooves and could only watch as his home was destroyed. The current him, even if he hadnt become stronger. At least he had already understood the method to become stronger. Leaf took a deep breath, still hiding most of his body in the sewage, and sneaked toward the No. 1 brawny rat man. Chapter 929 - Game of Life and Death Just as the Reaper had said, the No. 1 brawny man did not notice Leaf. In other words, all the red-eyed rat people fixed their murderous gazes on the strongest ones. The strong wanted to snatch a few more fried mandrake fruits. The weak used their eyes to communicate, wanting to join forces to deal with the strong. Even if a few people could share a share of food, they would have a chance to live. Under such circumstances, Leaf relied on his agility to easily sneak into the crowd. At this time, someone finally discovered his existence. He let out a shocked and angry roar. These people were afraid of Leaf. Of course, it wasnt the fear of encountering a beast. It was the fear of stepping on dog sh*t. The people of Turan despised cowards the most. They also thought that cowardice was a disease that was contagious. The blood of cowards flowed in the bodies of the rat people. It was just like how a bald person was particularly sensitive when others said hair. The red-eyed rat people who yearned to become gladiators, even if they were consumables in the arena, to change their fates, also abhorred mixing with cowards like Leaf. Not to mention, he had just cried out loud. There were still traces of tears on his face. Anyone who was touched by him would be unlucky for three days and three nights. Immediately, a red-eyed rat person roared, raised his leg, and kicked Leaf in the waist. A thought flashed through Leafs mind, and he pretended to be in a panic. He did not dodge and took the kick forcefully. However, he used the shiny lines and arrowheads in his body to turn his flesh and blood into soft rubber. He negated most of the force and crashed into the depths of the crowd. It was like a stone stirring up a thousand waves in a cesspool. Leaf, who had fallen into the crowd, caused a huge mess. No one wanted to touch this coward who could spread the plague. He was not desperately pushing and trying to push others between Leaf and himself to act as a meat shield. It was that he could not avoid it and was hit by Leaf. He could only vent his anger by punching and kicking him. The youth shrunk his head and did not say a word. He held the dirty water in his mouth tightly and endured countless punches and kicks that fell on him like a storm. But his heart was clear. He thought of climbing onto the highest mandrake tree in the village when the storm came. He wanted to walk on the violently shaking branches as if he were walking on flat ground. The secret was to use ones heart to sense the power coming from different directions, to make the blood and the storm fluctuate at the same rhythm, and to make the power become friends rather than enemies. The youth seemed to be in a panic and ran in the direction of the strongest man. Another person gave him a heavy kick behind him to help him speed up, and he staggered toward the strongest man. The youths face was already bruised and swollen. He had lost his balance and was about to fall forward and crash into the number one brawny mans hardest kneecap. The number one brawny man frowned slightly. It was obvious that he did not expect such an incident to happen. However, he did not take the youth seriously. He subconsciously raised his knee, wanting to smash the youths face full of mandrake flowers and send the youth flying. Now!! Lord Reaper is right. Lure the enemy and make the attack you want!! This is the rhythm I want! The stars in Leafs eyes flashed. The legs hidden in the sewage instantly expanded. The two calves exploded like ripe mandrake fruits. An explosive power exploded. His speed was pushed to the limit. His right arm was like the ox-tail whip of a blood hoof warrior. He swung it fiercely, and during the process, it doubled in length, making the speed at the end of the arm extremely astonishing. The eyes of the strongest man instantly froze. He subconsciously raised his arm, which was thicker than Leafs thigh, to block. But he did not expect Leafs arm to become so soft and boneless. After being blocked, not only did he not stop his attack, but he used his elbow as a fulcrum to go around his back and stab at his liver region. Swoosh! The fangs hidden between Leafs fingers cut a bloody wound on the liver region of the strongest man. By the standards of the Turan people, this was not a fatal injury. However, the number one brawny man, who was still fierce just a moment ago, revealed an expression of extreme pain. Lord Reaper was right again. This part of this guy is especially afraid of pain! While Leaf was thinking, he curled up his body, hugged his head, and crashed into the arms of the number one brawny man from the right. His right side was the number one brawny mans left side. The space in the dungeon was not big to begin with. The corner where Meng Chao and Leaf were at was the lowest, deepest, and darkest place. No rat subjects were willing to stay there, so they could steal some peace and quiet. In the middle of the prison cell where the strongest man was, not only was the terrain the highest, it was also the cleanest and freshest, and most of the fried mandrake fruits that were thrown in would leak out from the middle. Naturally, this place was filled with the strongest rat population. Even if they were usually afraid of the strongest mans ferocity, no one dared to stick close to him. But when it came to fighting for the fried mandrake fruits, the red-eyed rat population who still had a fighting chance could not care so much. Not to mention, the chaos that Leaf had created a wave of people among the red-eyed rat population. Many people wanted to fish in troubled waters and desperately squeezed to the center of the cell to try their luck. The result was that the number one brawny man was crowded with people. Caught off guard, it was difficult for him to turn around and use his exceptionally strong right arm and right shoulder to deal with the youth. Moreover, there was no need for that. A cruel smile appeared on the number one Brawny Mans face. In the past few days, he had already used his deformed and swollen right shoulder and right arm to kill a lot of blind guys. This kid had also realized this, so he chose to launch an attack from his left side, right? But this kid definitely wouldnt have guessed that his left hand was even more terrifying than his right hand! As the number one brawny man thought so, his entire left arm suddenly appeared and was covered with thick veins. At the same time that his knuckles crackled, a segment of his knuckles protruded out, causing his left hand to become as terrifying as an eagles claw. Not to mention, his fingernails grew longer in an instant, like blood-stained fangs. His eyes were wide open as he roared. His killing intent erupted like magma as he raised his left arm high up and opened his five fingers like he was opening his bloody mouth. He attempted to ruthlessly claw down at the youths face, tearing apart the youths face and gouging out the youths eyeballs, as the price for offending him. Pu! However, he did not expect that the youth would not be intimidated by his killing intent. Instead, he spat out a cloud of mist into his eyes. If Leafs cheeks were bulging and he spat out dirty water, the number one brawny man would definitely be on guard. However, he did not expect that the youth, who had been beaten and kicked for so long, would still have a mouthful of water in his mouth. When the dirty water entered his eyes, he felt a burning pain. He could not see the youths position clearly. The left arm of the number one brawny man, which was raised high, could not help but stop for a moment. Then, he felt a piercing pain once again coming from the fatal wound under his left armpit, which had caused him to lie there for half a year. It was like an ice pick following the old wound and stabbing into his heart. The strength of the strongest man flowed out of the wound like a flood. He screamed and curled up in pain. His face was hit by the youths knee again. It was as if he had been hit by an adult wild boar. He fell backward and spat out a few teeth. When he opened his eyes again, he only saw the youth on top of him clenching his fists tightly and flashing fangs. Despair and fear finally appeared in the eyes of the number one brawny man. After all, he was only a rat citizen, and not a professional warrior who had gone through years of work-release training. Even if he had once fought with totem beasts in the Deep Mountains and forests, he had not learned the ability to talk and laugh in the face of death. The number one brawny man no longer had the slightest bit of ferocious awe. He was just like those rat citizens who had been defeated by him, howling and trembling in fear. His gaze made Leaf hesitate. The same gaze had appeared on the faces of his mother, brother, uncle with missing front teeth, old fool, Anja, Tutu, and all the villagers. Through the reflection in the eyes of the strongest man. Leaf seemed to see himself as a fierce-looking Minotaur warrior with broken horns. This appearance made him hesitate. The fist with the fangs could not fall no matter what. And it was this moment of hesitation that caused the situation to change 180 degrees. The No. 1 brawny rat man let out a strange cry and suddenly flipped Leaf to the ground. He turned the tables and rode on Leaf. After all, this was the youths first real battle. No matter how hard Meng Chao taught him, it was impossible to turn him into a calm and accurate killing machine in an instant. Leafs attack on the left armpit of the first was still too light and not accurate enough. He only used the intense pain to paralyze his opponent for a moment. On the other hand, he was merciful and did not grasp the fleeting opportunity. As a result, his efforts were all for naught. He was grabbed by the throat of the number one brawny man and pressed into the sewage, unable to breathe. The situation took a turn for the worse. Leaf was extremely vexed. He struggled with all his might but to no avail. Instead, the other party smashed his face several times, causing him to be disoriented. He could only loosen his mouth and nose, allowing the large lump of polluted water to choke in. The number one brawny man once again spread out his left hands five fingers. The eagle-like claws flickered with a brutal cold light. The youths brain, heart, and internal organs were all frozen by the cold of death. At this moment, something unexpected happened. A thunderous explosion suddenly came from the top of the head of the strongest man. Someone had punched the back of his head while he was furious and focused all his attention on the young man. Crack! The sound of bones cracking came from the top of the head of the strongest man. He screamed in pain and rolled to the side while holding his head. He even spat out the two fried mandrake fruits that he had stuffed into his mouth. From the second to the fifth, and even the red-eyed rat people below the sixth, all of them swarmed up and pressed the strongest man firmly to the bottom. They either punched and kicked, desperately venting their dissatisfaction that the strongest man had snatched too many fried mandrake fruits two days ago Or they tore forcefully, trying to snatch the remaining two fried mandrake fruits from the hands of the strongest man who instinctively curled up. But no one pounced on Leaf. After all, the youngster didnt have any fried mandrake fruits in his hands, so why would he pounce on him? Leaf scrambled to get up from the dirty water. He clutched his throat, which was torn by his skin and flesh, and took deep breaths with difficulty and pain. When he finally caught his breath. The brawny one had been completely drowned by the angry red-eyed rats. Leaf looked at this scene in a daze. It was as if she instantly understood many of the principles of the game. Lord Reaper guessed correctly again. The youth muttered to himself, his tone filled with reverence. At this moment, Meng Chaos image in the depths of the youths heart became incomparably tall and mysterious. Chapter 930 - The Mystery of Totems In the end, Leaf managed to snatch two fried mandrake fruits during the chaos. Some people wanted to pinch the soft fruit, but they were all scared away by his fierce gaze. After the death trap just now, the youth would not make the mistake of being soft-hearted again. His sudden attack on the number one brawny mans ferocity and his seemingly thin figure formed a stark contrast. In addition, his right arm, which was twice as long as his left arm, was like a python that was lurking in the dirty water, leaving an extremely deep impression on people. This was not some soft persimmon. There were still plenty of fried mandrake fruits. There was no need to risk his life with this little lunatic. Leaf successfully returned to Meng Chaos side. He rubbed his bruised and swollen face and grimaced in pain, but he did not dare to look into the eyes of the Reaper. Actually, if you had decisively stabbed him in the throat, you would not have had to suffer like this, Meng Chao analyzed emotionlessly. I I dont know if I should have killed him. After all, he wasnt the one who destroyed half mountain village. His hometown might have been destroyed by the warriors of the clan, just like half mountain village. The youth lowered his head and said, Im sorry, Lord Reaper. Did I disappoint you? I was indeed disappointed in your battle performance, but Im not disappointed in you at all. Im more and more surprised. Meng Chao smiled and said, It seems that I can safely teach you some of the more powerful killing techniques, but I dont have to worry that you will become a slave of the desire to kill. The youth was slightly stunned and let out a long sigh. He had a vague feeling. Although the killing intent that the reaper occasionally emitted was more ferocious and violent than that of the broken-horned Minotaur warriors, it was still different. The Reaper was different from the warriors of the clan who shouted glory and slaughtered the weak wantonly. Leaf took out two fried mandrake fruits, compared them, and handed the larger one to Meng Chao. Meng Chao did not stand on ceremony either. He had spent several days of spirit energy to open Leafs spirit meridian and activate his vitality magnetic field. He had to find a stable source of food that was rich in nutrients and spirit energy in order to recover and restore his peak combat strength as soon as possible. As he chewed carefully, Meng Chao pondered. Leaf, I know that you dont want to recall those painful scenes, but I still want you to repeat the entire process of your brothers death, especially the details of the broken-horned Minotaur warrior activating the totem. Believe me, this is very important to us, Meng Chao said with an apologetic expression. Leaf was not in too much pain. For the Turan people, a glorious death in battle was a great honor, worthy of repeated narration and even praise. This was especially true for the rat people, whose bloodline was low and did not have much chance of dying in battle during the prosperous era. Therefore, Leaf had long imprinted the scene of his brothers fight with the broken-horned Minotaur warrior in his mind, especially the fact that his brother had actually wounded the shoulder of a warrior from the clan. It was worth mentioning. However, Meng Chaos attention was all focused on the totem. So, the totem is a very exquisite, bright, gorgeous tattoo that seems to have a life of its own? He fell into deep thought. Its not a normal tattoo, but a tattoo that can be obtained by grinding the bones of totem beasts, adding on many ores dug out from the depths of the Earth, and then using a very mysterious method to make it. Finally, it can only be obtained by obtaining the blessing of the ancestral spirit. Leaf seriously said, Only the priest knows how to create this kind of tattoo. Its completely different from an ordinary tattoo. I understand. Then, you said that when the broken-horned Minotaur warriors bloodline burst forth and his killing intent soared to the sky, the tattoo on his body also shone brightly. Liquid metal actually flowed out from his pores? Meng Chao continued to ask. Liquid metal? Leaf did not quite understand this concept. Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, Is it like gum, mud, and insect mucus thats slowly flowing? Leaf nodded. Thats right. Now that youve mentioned that, Lord Reaper, I think the metal that comes out of the tattoo of the broken-horned Minotaur warrior is really different from the ores that we occasionally dig up. It seems to be alive and squirming slowly, just like animal mucus. Alive and squirming slowly, animal slime, biological liquid metal? Interesting! Meng Chao pondered for a moment and asked again, After the extremely hideous shape was created, the biological liquid metal quickly condensed and turned into a mighty and domineering armor? Are you sure that it is a metal armor, something that truly exists, and not just a Spirit Armor? The youth did not understand the concept of a Spirit Armor. Anyway, he knew it. Of course its a real armor. I can see sparks from the friction between the armor and hear the sound of the armor colliding! It doesnt have the characteristics of shiny and translucent as Lord Reaper said. Of course, it can also be used against an opponent at my brothers level. Theres no need to trigger too much power. After defeating my brother, the totem armor turned back into what Lord Reaper said biological liquid metal, which was absorbed into the body of the broken-horned Minotaur warrior and turned back into a tattoo Its like this Meng Chao once thought that the so-called totem power was an ability similar to the Spirit Armor. It could release the incomparably dense spirit power in the body and condense a layer of gorgeous pure energy armor on the surface of the body. However, judging from Leafs description and the memory fragments of his past life that were getting clearer and clearer, it was obviously not the case. First of all, totems were not as simple as spirit energy. Besides pure energy, it also had a large amount of liquid metal as its material base. Second of all, the Spirit Armor of superhuman individuals was a high-level technique that could only be performed when ones cultivation had reached the level of six-star Spirit Armor. This was a benefit that only a few people enjoyed, and it was unable to increase the strength of most people in Dragon City. As for totems, although they could not be said to be everywhere on the streets at Picturesque Orchid Lake, they were not as rare as phoenix feathers or qilin[1] horns. Basically, the warriors of the clan with a little inheritance all had their own totems. Although there were strong and weak totems, large and small totems, they could all be condensed into armorat least the parts of the armor could strengthen part of the limbs. If converted into the power system of the Dragon City civilization, as long as they broke through the Earth realm, they would be qualified to implant totems. And the senior warriors and High Priests of the five big clans often had more than one totem. If they summoned three to five totems at the same time, not only could they put on layers of composite armor outside the body of flesh and blood, they could upgrade their originally strong body into a human-shaped main battle tank. It would also be able to leave its masters body and turn back into a totem beast that could move independently, just like the drones and thinking tanks that followed the powerhouses of Dragon City. The scientific reasoning behind it was obviously not something that could be explained by spirit energy stimulating the vitality magnetic field and resonating with the magnetic field of the planet. No matter how much it stimulated ones vitality magnetic field, it was impossible to create so many biological liquid metals out of nothing. So, where did the totem armor that enveloped the Turan warriors come from? Meng Chao looked at the fried mandrake fruit that was almost finished in his hand and fell into a long period of thought. Thinking was thinking, but his mouth was not idle. A large fruit was quickly ground into the most delicate juice by his back teeth. It flowed down his throat and seeped into his internal organs, limbs, and bones, turning into the purest energy.., he frantically repaired the damaged and withered cells. In the end, even the mandrake fruits core, which was as hard as iron, was chewed to pieces and swallowed by him. Meng Chao sensed a large amount of metal elements in the mandrake fruit core. To be more precise, the entire mandrake fruit, including the sweet and soft flesh and the refreshing and chewy skin, contained a very rich amount of metal elements. The metal content of the mandrake fruit per unit weight was almost ten times higher than the high-energy nutrient and gene drugs in Dragon City. Every fruit eaten was like swallowing a small iron nail. The people of Earth who had not practiced could not bear such a high amount of metal intake. They would get chronic poisoning and damage their nervous system if they ate only a few. However, during the prosperous era, when the Turan people had enough food, even three-year-old children had to eat several mandrake fruits every day. Their digestive system naturally had a way to break down the metal elements and replenish their bones and flesh. It made their flesh and blood expand crazily, and their bones were as hard as iron. They did not need to train, and the elderly, the weak, women, and children all had fighting strength above the level. The nervous system also had strong resistance, and it could balance the side effects of consuming too much heavy metal, so that they would not become stupid. Well, a certain degree of stupidity probably still existed. Perhaps, because of the heavy metal poisoning, it permanently affected their nervous system and cerebral cortex, causing the Turan civilization to develop for tens of thousands of years, but it was still in the age of barbarism and ignorance. It was unable to ignite the spark of industry and technology like the people of Earth. Could it be that by devouring the mandrake fruit and storing large amounts of metal elements in the body during normal times, and then activating it through totem energy during battle, it would become a biological liquid metal armor that enveloped the entire body? Meng Chao heard from Leaf that only lowly rat people would only use ordinary mandrake fruits as a source of food. For clan warriors, apart from consuming large amounts of ordinary mandrake fruits, they could also enjoy the extremely sweet golden fruits and the flesh of totem beasts. Every round of fruit from every mandrake tree would only produce one golden fruit. The golden fruit was slightly bigger than ordinary mandrake fruits, but its weight was ten times heavier. It could be reasonably estimated that the golden fruit contained ten times more metal elements than ordinary mandrake fruits. The totem beast sounded like a monster. However, it had metal scales, carapaces, fangs and sharp claws. Its body was naturally rich in large amounts of metal elements. So, the Turan powerhouses stored an entire set of steel armor in their bodies of flesh and blood by consuming large amounts of golden fruits and totem beasts? [1] A legendary hooved chimerical creature that appears in Chinese mythology Chapter 931 - The Origin of the Turan Civilization Were there any carbon-based creatures in the world that could directly devour large amounts of metal elements? The Earth in the 22nd century did not seem to have any. However, similar records could be found in myths and legends. Meng Chao remembered that during the Earth Open Day event organized by Blue Home, he had once read several Earth classics that were treasured in the Dragon City library. On them were records of the Chi You Tribe in ancient times. It was said that the Chi You Tribe spoke the Beastman language, had copper heads and iron foreheads, and ate sand and stones. It was also said that Chi You himself ate iron and stones, had a human body and ox hooves, had four eyes and six hands, had ears and temples that were like swords and halberds, and had horns on his head. These descriptions were very consistent with the characteristics of the Turan people. To directly swallow iron and sand as well as grow metal heads and limbs was obviously too exaggerated. It was much more reasonable to swallow mandrake fruits that contained a large amount of metal components and store the liquid metal in ones body before activating it during battle. The legends of the Chi You Tribe had too many bizarre and absurd details, though. If the people on Earth really were not the original carbon-based intelligent race on Earth and did not evolve naturally, but the Ancients and mother from the Other World were At the very least, it was the interference of the Ancients and Mothers that created the new species on Earth. In that case, could the existence of the Chi You Tribe really be true? Furthermore, could they be inextricably linked to the Turan civilization from the Other World? This was not something that Meng Chao had thought of on a whim. He had been pondering this question for a long time. Because as the memory fragments of his previous life gradually became clearer, he suddenly realized that many intelligent life forms from the Other World had the same effect as the ancient myths and folk legends on Earth. Such as elves. Such as dwarves. Such as skeleton soldiers and blood-sucking demons. Such as giant dragons with huge wings that could manipulate metal elements, such as giant lizards. Similar things could be found in the myths and legends of various regions on Earth. Including the concepts of extraordinary humans, awakening, and cultivation in Dragon City, many similar records had been left in the long history of the ancient Eastern civilization. As a result, when the transmigrators built their cultivation system, they unconsciously drew nutrients from history and used many ancient words and terms. Speaking of words and terms, Meng Chao discovered that the languages of the Other Worldwhether it was the Turan language used by the advanced orcs, the language of Holy Light used by the land of eternal light, or the even colder Great Northern Land and the Great Rift Valley the language of Frost and Abyss used was very similar to the languages on Earth. The specific words and pronunciation were, of course, different. However, there were no essential differences in the entire language system. With the extraordinary humansdeveloped analytical and simulation abilities, as well as their ability to control the muscles in their throats and tongues, after ten days to half a month of surprise training, they could pretty much speak the language. On the two habitable planets that spanned across the Milky Way and were billions of light years away, the language framework of the intelligent creatures was exactly the same. This couldnt be a coincidence. Meng Chao only thought of three possibilities. Either, when Earth was first discovered, the Ancients or mother did not just project carbon-based intelligent life such as humans onto Earth. Instead, they put in a variety of carbon-based intelligent life, including Elves, orcs, and Dwarves. They also had them carry out a poison worm-raising survival competition on earth to see which carbon-based intelligent life could best adapt to Earths ecosystem. Elves, orcs, and dwarves all had powerful innate skills. But they all had a fatal problem. The energy consumption was too high. They had to devour a large amount of high-energy food that contained psionic energy in order to maintain a strong body and long life. Throwing them to Earth was the same as throwing a Tyrannosaurus rex into the desert. No matter how fierce the Tyrannosaurus rex was, it would only lead to death. In the end, it was relatively mediocre in every aspect, but it was also relatively comprehensive. Most importantly, it was a human that had extremely low energy consumption and was able to survive tenaciously in the deserted spiritual desert like Earth, it won the final victory of the survival competition. The second possibility. In the beginning, there was no such thing as a Human. There were only elves, orcs, dwarves, liches, and other humanoid carbon-based intelligent life forms. However, on Earth, where resources were scarce and spiritual energy was even scarcer, the harsh environment forced them to continuously evolve. They gave up their long lives, solid bones, strong muscles, and over-developed ability to release brainwaves and manipulate souls. In the end, they evolved into modern earthlings who only retained basic functions and reduced their energy consumption to the limit. Meng Chao was still more inclined to this possibility. After all, with the people of Dragon City transmigrating back to the Other World and being nourished by abundant spirit energy, as well as hearing the ancient ruins summon, many people once again obtained incredible power. The language of the beastmen, the head of bronze and the forehead of iron and the like could also be fully realized by extraordinary individuals who had gone through cultivation. This meant that the difference between the Earthlings and the natives of the Other World was not as great as many fundamentalists imagined. The power that the natives of the Other World could control. The earthlings could also control. However, under the situation where the Earthlings were extremely lacking in resources and psionic power, the modern science edifice that they built by relying on their own wisdom and will might not be something that all the natives of the Other World could climb up. The third possibility was that the people of Dragon City were not the first batch of people who had transmigrated from Earth to the Other World. Perhaps, there had long been more than one complicated wormhole between Earth and the Other World. The natives of the Other World had long transmigrated through the wormhole to Earth in history and became the main characters of myths and legends. Of course, it was also very likely that the people of Earth had transmigrated to the Other World thousands of years ago, injecting fresh blood into the culture, traditions, customs, and even the power system here. The transmigrator might not be a person. It might even be a city, a country, or even a continent. In the ancient books on Earth, there were often records of a city or even a civilization mysteriously disappearing. For example, the ancient Loulan kingdom that had disappeared. Or, even more famous, the Lost Atlantis. It was said that this mysterious continent known as the Great Western continent had already sunk to the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean. However, who knew if the Loulan ancient kingdom or Atlantis had long ago crossed over to the Other World and merged with the indigenous civilization there? In short, Meng Chao was certain. Regardless of whether it was the advanced orcs or other intelligent life forms from the Other World, they were not miracles of natural evolution, but products of genetic manipulation. Clearly, no matter how miraculous nature was, it was impossible for such intelligent life forms to evolve naturally half man, half bull, half man, half horse, half man, half wild boar, half man, half stupid elephant. No, it was not just the Turan themselves. There was also the mandala tree that supported the entire Turan civilization. Meng Chao was also certain that it was definitely not natural evolution, but the crystallization of genetic engineering. Plants that evolved naturally could not bear fruitful fruits that were rich in nutrients and psionic energy every season. Nor could they dig their roots hundreds of meters deep into the ground to absorb the metal elements in the mineral vein. It was even more impossible to possess such strong vitality and reproductive ability, occupying and molding the entire ecosystem of Tu Lanze. Meng Chaos alma mater, Dragon City Agricultural University, was using genetic technology to create similar plants. It was hoped that the roots could pierce deep into the underground spiritual vein and mineral deposits, automatically absorbing resources, and transforming them into nutrients that could be directly absorbed by the human body. However, with the current genetic technology in Dragon City, it was still too early to develop a magical plant similar to the mandala tree. Meng Chao did not think that the Turan civilization in the clan era had genetic technology that surpassed Dragon City. The mandrake tree and the advanced orcs should have the same creator. The former was created to provide a solid material guarantee for the latter. Then, the question arose. Why did the creatormodify the mandala tree to look like this? Thats right, the mandala tree was full of treasures. Relying on a single crop, it could almost support the entire civilization. But why did he arrange for a few years to usher in a flowering period, during which it would no longer bear fruit, not even one? Was It so extreme? Wouldnt it be better if it bloomed once a year, bloomed half a year, and bore fruit half a year? If that was the case, the high-level orcs would surely sound a warning bell in their minds, knowing that they couldnt completely rely on the mandala tree as their only source of food. They could also understand the principle of saving, saving, and living within ones means. Of course, the population of the high-level orcs could also be controlled to an appropriate degree, not exceeding the supply limit of the mandala fruit. But it happened to bear fruits for more than ten years, or even decades, and then bloom for more than ten years, or even decades.. Meng Chao could even imagine with his toes that in the ten years or even decades when the mandala tree bore a large number of fruits, the high-level orcs would certainly multiply crazily and squander extravagantly. There was no concept of population control at all. When the mandala flower bloomed and there was no harvest for more than ten years, or even decades, they would be faced with countless hungry mouths to feed, and countless muscles that only knew how to fight other than eating and breeding. How could they solve their problems? War was the only solution! Since the creator was able to create such a magical plant as the mandala tree, it was impossible that he did not know what kind of influence the characteristics of the mandala tree would bring to the civilization it supported. So, the creator did it on purpose? He deliberately created a barbaric race that would go berserk and wage war every few years in such a way Who was the creator of the mandala tree and the Turan civilization, and why did they do it? Is it really as Mother 1 said, the shattered Mother 2 that was bombarded by space-based orbital weapons and the remaining fragment of Mother 2? Meng Chao vaguely felt that as long as he figured out the origins of the mandrake tree and the Turan civilization, he would be able to find the truth of the war between the two worlds. He would be able to find out the truth behind the war between the two worlds. There would be hope to prevent the end of the world and the destruction of dragon city by taking drastic measures. Chapter 932 - First Three to Five Totems to Appease Their Appetite! The prerequisite to finding the truth was strength. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and continued to ask, Leaf, do you know how to get a totem armor? The youth had been a captive for several days, tied up with the rat people from different villages. Many of the rat people had a habit of migrating and wandering. Their stomachs were full of folk stories and gossip. He had really gained a lot of information regarding the clans and totems. He told Meng Chao that if the bloodline of the strongest of the five clans flowed in their bodies, the clan would have an ancient inheritance. Then, when they passed the coming of age ceremony and seized their own name, they would be able to obtain the totems bestowed by the clan. Most of these totems came from experts who had passed away in the clan. They had a history of hundreds or even thousands of years and were extremely powerful. Wait, so totems can be separated from the user? Meng Chao thought for a moment and asked, That means, if a totem is implanted in someones body and the person unfortunately dies in battle, this totem might not necessarily die with its owner. It can still be left intact for other warriors? Of course! Leaf said, Warriors are born like a rising tide and sacrificed like a falling tide. However, totems will never die. At most, they will move and be distributed among different warriors in various forms. Many Turan nobles who have a long history have ancient totems that are thousands of years old in their families. Ive even heard that in the depths of the Turan peoples Holy Mountain, there are ancient totems that have been buried for a very, very long time, long before the birth of the Turan people! Moreover, the older the totem is, and the more warriors it has been implanted into, the stronger its power will be. This is because when every warrior dies in a fierce battle, their courage and spirit will be integrated into the totem and become a part of the totem armor. Two identical totem armors, one of which was once worn by dozens of fearless warriors, was continuously watered with hot blood and spirit for decades and centuries. This totem armor is naturally much more powerful than the other Blank Board! I see Meng Chao felt that the totem that could absorb the courage and blood of its owner was similar to the heroic spirit user in Dragon Citys cultivation system. The children of wealthy families have the chance to receive the blessings and gifts from their ancestors when they are born. What about the ordinary Turan warriors? Meng Chao said, I know that nearly a million or more Turan warriors have been pouring into black-corner city from towns, villages, and settlements in all directions. Its impossible that they all have incredible inheritances, isnt it? Then, we can only try our luck in the gladiator arena. Leaf told Meng Chao that the so-called gladiator arena was not only a place for entertainment and gambling, but also the most important military facility of the Turan civilization. In the past ten years, the Turan civilization had experienced the longest and most boring era of prosperity in history. Although the bloodthirsty and warlike Turan people could not completely store their weapons, the scale and intensity of the war had undoubtedly been reduced by more than ten times compared to the previous era of glory. At most, there would be some mild friction between the clans, with less than 30,000 to 50,000 casualties. It was just a casual game and could not be considered a real war. Although many professional warriors and military noble families had a perfect war education system, which could mold the new generation of clan elders into fine war machines. But in the end, it was not as exciting and effective as real weapons. After all, the Turan civilization was about to usher in the largest glorious era in history. What was about to be launched was not a war of tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of people. Instead, it was an epic war that would drain the last drop of blood of the entire Turan civilization and mobilize at least tens of millions of soldiers. How to organize such a grand war, how to deploy troops, how to establish a chain of command and a system of honor, how to determine the superior and subordinate, and to ensure that the subordinate must obey the superior, how to among the different clans, to ensure trust and cooperation? These were all big problems. The Turan civilization development index was not high. However, they were not simple-minded barbarians with brawn. The so-called advanced orcs referred to their professionalism and rationality in the field of military science and the art of war, which surpassed the level of civilization. The glorious gladiator was an indispensable link in the preparation for war. The warriors from all directions with different bloodlines were all unruly and unyielding. None of them were willing to submit to the other? It was simple. They would go to the arena and fight to their hearts content. Whoever had the biggest fist would have the right to speak loudly! They were not willing to submit to the other partys art of commanding. They believed that having the biggest fist only meant that ones individual combat strength was strong, but it did not mean that one would be able to command thousands of soldiers and horses? It was easy. Both sides would choose a hundred untrained rat people from the dungeons. After three to five days to half a month of intensive training, they would catch each other and kill each other until one of them was completely annihilated. It was obvious who was more qualified to be a general. What kind of whimsical new tactics or strange-looking new weapons did they have? Without background and channels, perhaps no one would appreciate them? This was even easier to handle. Although the Turan people were rude, they would never bury any talents and tactics. Whether it was a mule or a horse, they would all be dragged into the arena for a walk In any case, there were plenty of rat people that were suitable to be cannon fodder. As long as they could test out the power of the new tactics or new weapons, even if they lost thousands of rat people, it would be worth it. If the new tactic or weapon was really effective, they would have a chance to represent one of the arenas and fight against other arenas. As long as they could defeat three or five arenas consecutively, the new tactic or weapon would have a chance to spread to the entire clan, and even all the clans in Picturesque Orchid Lake, and of course, the inventor would also be able to enjoy the gratitude, worship, and praise of all the Turan people. The tactic or weapon could even be named after him, and his name would be passed down through a moving war poem, it would be passed down to thousands of years later! By the same logic, a foolish kid from a remote village, who did not have any background, lacked resources, and was unknown, wanted to join the most noble military aristocrat of the five great clans? There was still a chance! As long as he shone brilliantly in the arena and used dozens of consecutive victories to prove his absolute strength, those military aristocrats who had been passed down for thousands of years and had produced hundreds of priests, chiefs, High Priests, and even war chiefs would welcome the new blood to join them, would open their arms and welcome new blood to join them. At that time, not only would the military nobles bestow their ancient and glorious bloodline to this lucky fool, they would also generously bestow extremely powerful totem armors! Of course, compared to these two methods, there was a more simple and crude way to obtain totem armors. If the enemy was a totem warrior, as long as they defeated him, seized his totem, and implanted it into their own bodies, it would be enough. According to the rules of the past glorious era. Before they condensed into an indestructible army and charged toward the land of eternal illumination of the Holy Light in the north in a grandiose manner. As usual, the five great clans had to fight a civil war first to determine which clan was the main force of this glorious war, and which of the five clan chiefs was qualified to raise the supreme Turan banner the one who would be crowned as the War Chief and command all the Turan warriors. On the ever-changing battlefield, there would always be hundreds of times more unexpected factors than in the arena. If one did not have absolute strength, it would be very difficult to win dozens of battles in the arena and win the favor of the military nobles. However, on the battlefield, the two totem warriors fought until they were exhausted and both of them suffered heavy losses. However, they were taken advantage of by the nameless rat people. This kind of thing might happen. At the very least, the rat people who were delusional all hoped that it would happen. The battle between the five great clans was about to begin. At that time, the cannon fodder would have the chance to ascend to the sky in one step and become a true warrior or even a hero. Of course, the prerequisite was that they had to crawl out from here and survive in the arena. Only then would they be qualified to be cannon fodder on the battlefield. Lord Reaper, could it be that you want to obtain a totem? Leaf asked carefully. Meng Chao thought to himself, How could a totem be enough to satisfy me? Let me have three to five first! Dont you want to? he asked back. Of course I want to, but we are rat people. Leaf lowered his head sadly. Whats wrong with rat people? Meng Chao said, Rat people have fewer mouths than the elders of the clan? Leaf was stunned for a moment before saying, Rat peoples bodies are too weak. Im afraid that they cant withstand the stimulation of totem power and will be bitten by the totem. Bitten by the totem? Meng Chao was slightly startled. What the hell is that? Thats right. I heard that totems need to feed on the flesh and courage of their masters. Usually, only the strong physique and fearless courage of the clan elders can withstand the consumption of totems. Leaf seriously said, They are obviously weak and cowardly like rats. If they forcefully implant totems into their bodies, not only will they be unable to control the totem power, but they might even be bitten by the totem power and be sucked dry of their flesh and blood, dying a horrible death.. Of course, it is not only the rat people who have this problem. Even if the unparalleled warriors of the clan are heavily wounded, their strength will plummet, or if they are too greedy and implant too many totems in their bodies, which far exceeds the limit of what they can bear, they will also be devoured. The blood-stained totems will be sucked into a skeleton! Therefore, if the rat people want to become totem warriors, the first thing they have to do is to get the appreciation and approval of the clan elders. Through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony, they have to exchange their dirty blood for the clan elders blood of glory. Another thing is to be cautious and behave themselvesits already a great fortune to be able to receive the lowest level totem bestowed by the elders. Dont be wishful in obtaining more and stronger totems! The last sentence was added subconsciously by Leaf when he saw the bright glint in Meng Chaos eyes. He was really worried about Meng Chao. From the youngsters point of view, the reaper was definitely not an ordinary citizen of the rat clan. In the upcoming battle of glory, he definitely had the chance to shine and stand out But no matter how extraordinary a citizen of the rat clan he was, was he still not a citizen of the rat clan? To receive the blood, name, and totem bestowed by a certain clan of glory and become the most loyal warrior of the clan, or even the most trusted servant of a certain big shot, it was the greatest pursuit and pride of a rat person! But why was the Reapers gaze so sharp and so deep as if it could hold the entire map of Picturesque Orchid Lake? Chapter 933 - Ice Storm? Brute Hammer! Leaf, remember that there is no power in the world that the nobles, who claim to be born with glorious bloodlines, can control but we cant. Meng Chao sensed Leafs kindness, but he still could not help but say, If we are unable to control a certain incredible power for the time being, it is only because we have not met all the requirements or found the right way to activate it. As long as we study carefully and are not afraid of failure, the weakest rat people will have the opportunity to climb to the highest peak of the world one step at a time. This is called training! Meng Chaos words were like red-hot steel nails that pierced deeply into Leafs brain. It was also as if a brand-new eye had been gouged out of the young mans head, allowing him to understand the entire world in a completely different way from the past. In the next two days, Meng Chao imparted more spirit martial arts to Leaf. This included the three basic force execution techniques, the One Hundred Saber Technique, and Thunder Rapier, which were the most mainstream entry-level soldier fighting techniques in Dragon City As well as the dagger fighting techniques that he had learned from the Black Skull Training Camp in his previous life, as well as dozens of strange stabbing techniques that attacked vital points from unimaginable angles. Leaf was gifted, to begin with. Furthermore, he had been bestowed by the mysterious murals in the cave. In addition, his limbs could expand and contract at will. He was simply a natural assassin. Even if he had not learned much in such a short period of time At the very least, people would be able to see that he had the shadow of an expert guiding him. Meng Chao had even used the memory fragments from his previous life to teach Leaf some of the killing techniques of the Turan civilization from his previous life. In actuality, Meng Chao was not proficient in the killing techniques of advanced orcs. What he could barely recall were just a bunch of strange-looking flower shelves. However, he believed that even if they were just empty flower shelves, in the eyes of professionals, they would still be able to discover the value hidden within them. Leaf was like a sponge that had been exposed to the sun for an entire day, eagerly learning the profound mysteries of martial arts that he had never heard of before. Because Meng Chao had spared no expense to help him unclog the spirit vein, his strength was still increasing slowly and steadily on the basis of increasing by three to five times. The seemingly thin body had already sealed the explosive power. At this moment, if he were to face those stocky red-eyed rat people again, he no longer needed to use any tricks or special abilities. Using the simplest and most violent method, he would be able to knock them all down. Even so, Meng Chao still asked leaf to be careful and not to offend the public. In two days, seven more rounds of food were thrown from the iron bars above the prison cell. Leaf hid part of his strength every time, keeping a low profile and being cautious. He let the strongest red-eyed rat subjects fight and kill each other first. He would only attack when they were all fighting for it, he would snatch two to three fried mandala fruits. It was not necessarily impossible for the red-eyed rat subjects to see through his intentions. They were full of vigilance against this little madman who had defeated the number one rat subjects. However, every time leaf made a move, he would not snatch more than three fried mandala fruits. It would not pose a fatal threat to the strongest red-eyed rat subjects. Thinking of the ferocity of his sneak attack on the number one rat subjects, the strongest red-eyed rat subjects felt that there was no need to fight to the death with this little madman for two or three fried mandala fruits. Those weak rat citizens who had been starving for several days naturally did not have the courage and strength to run to the dark corner of the dungeon and find trouble with Meng Chao and Ye Zi. Just like that, in two days, a total of eighteen fried mandala fruits were snatched by Ye Zi. Nine fruits per person, causing the youths face to turn red again. It also caused the brilliance in Meng Chaos eyes to become even brighter and more condensed. Finally When the sound of the big iron rod hitting the iron fence rang out again, no food was thrown down. Instead, the iron fence that weighed thousands of kilograms above everyones heads was lifted up with a creaking sound. Oil lamps carved out of the bones of giant totem beasts hung down. Relying on the reflection and condensation of the polished curved metal plates around the oil lamps, the searchlight swept across the red-eyed rats one by one. When it swept past Meng Chao in the corner, a Ehsound came from above. This plague victim isnt Dead Yet?Someone asked in surprise. Not yet, hes still alive and well!Leaf said hurriedly. You dont have the plague?Someone asked again from above. No, Ive eaten more than ten fried mandala fruits in the past two days!Leaf puffed out her chest and folded her stomach. She clenched her fists and pounded her chest heavily. Laughter, sighs, and curses came from above. It was obvious that the guards, who were addicted to gambling, were betting on Meng Chaos life just like the red-eyed rats in the dungeon. The dazzling light lingered on Leafs body for a long time. Many sharp eyes carefully observed leafs elastic skin and strong muscles. You! You! And you, the big guy who lost half an ear climbed up on his own! Those who cant climb up will rot here for the rest of their lives! The big iron stick reached into the iron fence and poked leaf and the other healthy and strong red-eyed rats. Leaf was overjoyed. He had finally taken the first solid step on the road of revenge. He looked back at the Reaper with gratitude. Meng Chao, on the other hand, was facing the corner and curled up into a ball, using the smallest surface area to minimize the heat consumption. He did not move, as if he was asleep. Leaf thought for a moment and did not dare to disturb the reaper. He took a deep breath and used all his limbs to climb up towards the light. Just as he climbed out of the dungeon, a calm and sincere voice came from the deepest part of his ear canal: Yezi, I wish you good luck! .. At the Blood Skull Arena. At the 10,000-man Arena. The atmosphere had already been ignited by the magma-like atmosphere. Cheer, for the Ice Storm, the strongest female warrior of the Snow Leopard clan, the queen of slaughter who can freely control the frost and freeze the enemy into blocks of ice before tearing them into pieces! A goat-headed man with a huge curved horn on his head and a 360-degree rotating tip that almost pierced his temple, who looked like an abyss demon, roared at the top of his lungs. However, the voice did not come out of his throat directly. He held his throat with one hand and a rainbow parrot that was as large as an ostrich with the other. As his Adams apple and the muscles on his arms kept trembling, the giant rainbow parrot actually uttered a voice that was a hundred times louder than that of a human, as if it was some kind of Biological broadcasting system, causing the audience to step back, the tens of thousands of audience in the circular auditorium that was like a terraced field could hear everything clearly. Dong! Dong Dong! Dong Dong Dong! Surrounding the arena were hundreds of war drums made of the skins and bones of totem beasts. Hundreds of rats who were as strong as calves were gnashing their teeth and smashing the drumsticks with all their strength with ferocious faces. The air, which was already extremely hot, was almost ignited by the violent drumbeats. In the lava lake-like arena, two teams of 100 men armed to the teeth were confronting each other. Although the soldiers who formed the 100-man team were all rat subjects. However, they were different from the old, weak, women, and children who lived in the remote countryside, had no pressure to survive, had no worries, and had no strength to tie a chicken. Most of these young and strong rats had experienced the tragedy of their families being destroyed, and their hearts were filled with anger and hatred. They were tied up in a chain, trekking through mountains and rivers, climbing the most dangerous mountains, climbing the steepest rock walls, crossing the fastest river, and experiencing the trials of the gates of Hell. They had withstood the selection of the fittest. In the dark dungeon, they had seized enough fried mandala fruits, proving that they were the strongest, most cunning, tenacious, and most qualified to survive. After being chosen by the Gladiators and becoming temporary servants, they were given ten times more food than in the dungeon, as well as the Gladiatorspersonal training. These carefully selected rat subjects had been made into decent warriors. They wore armor with mandala tree bark and totem beast bones, carried a few mandala tree branches that were polished to the point of sharpness, and even the strongest among them, could also obtain a few rusty swords and sabers that had been captured from the Land of eternal illumination of the Holy Light. These rabble seemed to be able to withstand one or two rounds of charge from the warriors of the clan. Behind the two hundred-man teams, there was a warrior of the clan. On the left side, he was over five arms tall and looked like a moving mountain of meat. With one look, one could tell that he was a typical barbarian elephant clan. He was like a combination of a giant elephant and a giant. From his body, which was even stronger than the city walls, he grew four limbs as thick as pillars that supported the temple. Every step he took would cause the indestructible arena to shake slightly. And he seemed to be complaining that his destructive power was not shocking enough. He held a mace in each of his hands, which was the size of a cattail leaf fan. Of course, both of them were in line with his astonishing body size, which was increased in length and weight, it was a super-heavy weapon that could only be refined by fusing ten ordinary heavy weapons together. But no matter how fierce these two super-heavy weapons, which seemed to be able to crack the skull of a Tyrannosaurus rex, were, they were not as terrifying as the bone tumor growing at the end of the elephant trunk. As the elephant trunk swung wildly under the raised tusks, the holes on the bone tumor that he had drilled out by himself also let out a shrill cry because of the flow and compression of the air. It was like a meteor hammer that had once smashed countless heads, letting out the wails of the undead. Hearing this shrill cry, even the burly mouse citizens who were beating drums below the stage could not help but swallow their saliva with difficulty. The mouse citizens standing in front of him were drenched in cold sweat and were terrified. Everyone knew that this humongous bone tumor was the most ferocious weapon of the barbarian elephant tribes gladiators. The bone tumor helped him crush dozens of fully-armed opponents in the arena. It also earned him the overbearing name Barbarian Hammer. Later, dozens of opponents who used heavy weapons tried to seize the name. But until today, only he, the real Barbarian Hammer, was still standing here! Chapter 934 - The Aces’ Trouble Chapter 934: The Aces Trouble Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Bang! Brute Hammer1 swung his two giant spiked maces and smashed them hard. Sparks flew with a deafening explosion. Sensing the shocking killing intent from the sparks, he recalled the scene of countless pitiful opponents having their skulls smashed by him. The hundreds of fully-armed rat people on the opposite side trembled as if they were naked. They wanted to retreat. However, their legs were frozen by the frost. It was more like countless sharp icicles were aimed at their backs. If they took half a step back, they would be riddled with holes. A female warrior, who was about the same height as a human and considered petite and dainty among the advanced orcs, stood behind them expressionlessly. From her carefully trimmed short hair to her nearly transparent eyes, to her skin that was as fine as mutton fat, to the hair on the key parts of her body, there was no color on her body at all, only a breathtaking snow-white. Paired with her sharp claws, sharp teeth, and streamlined body, it was really like the land of the far north, the land of the night where the sun could never shine. The coldest and purest ice had been dug out and modeled after the posture of a cheetah. It was an ice sculpture carved out of ice. However, when the huge scarlet sun smeared the blood-like sunlight on the woman, who had a cold aura and pure white hair, as well as eyes a layer of silver-like brilliance appeared, blinding the tens of thousands of spectators. In terms of body size, the difference between the two was huge. In terms of aura, there was a world of difference. Moreover, Brute Hammer came from the Barbarian Elephant Clan. He was an all out Blood Hoof warrior, a native of Black-corner City. However, the blood of the Snow Leopard Clan flowed in his opponents body. She was the leader of the five great clans and a member of the Gold Clan. She was considered an outsider in Black-corner City. Despite that, all the audience members were shouting her name. Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Such preferential treatment made Brute Hammer fly into a rage. He rolled his long trunk up the bone tumor and smashed it heavily on the ground. Hundreds of crisscrossing cracks appeared on the hard ground of the arena. The giant gladiator, who was ten times heavier than his opponent, roared and pounced on his opponent. The battle officially began. The barbarian elephant warrior from the Blood Hoof Clan, Brute Hammer The female snow leopard warrior from the Gold Clan, Ice Storm. Both of them had dozens of undefeated records and were the Blood Skull Arenas trump cards! Moreover, this was not only a battle between trump cards, but also a battle of individual valor. It was also a competition of training and leadership to see if they were qualified to command thousands of Blood Hoof warriors to defeat the Gold Clan and seize the glory of No. 1 clan! Therefore, the two main players had not crossed swords yet. Hundreds of rat militia under their command had already charged forward. Some parts went beyond the entire audiences expectations. The hundred-man army commanded by Brute Hammer was evidently better organized and more flexible in formation. Even his hamster-men seemed to have thicker hands and feet than their opponents. With Brute Hammers angry roar, the hundred-man phalanx quickly split in the middle, making way for the main general from the elephant clan. With two earth-shaking steps, Brute Hammer charged from the back of the battle formation to the front. He also led the rat militia and naturally changed from the phalanx into a charging formation like a sharp arrow. He was naturally the sharpest and heaviest heavy arrow. Boom! Brute Hammer was the first to charge into the hundred-man phalanx under Ice Storms command. The two extremely heavy maces and the bone tumor on the elephants trunk set off three destructive storms. In a single exchange, four or five of the rat soldiers under Ice Storms command were sent flying. Blood spurted wildly in the air as they drew four or five blood-red arcs and landed heavily on the ground. Their tendons and bones were broken, and it seemed that they would not survive. The remaining rat soldiers were scared out of their wits. The courage and morale that they had gathered for several days were smashed into the clouds by the mace. Their originally solid formation was soon torn into pieces. The army was routed and dispersed by the other hundred-man army, whose morale had been boosted. At that moment, Ice Storm was like a silver bolt of lightning, striking at the front of the battle formation. One had to admit that this female snow leopard warrior from the Gold Clan indeed had the sharpness, agility, and ferocity that the Blood Hoof Clan, which was famous for its immense strength, lacked. Silver lightning coiled around Brute Hammers trunk, instantly leaving dozens of wounds all over his body. Up and down, left and right, elusive figures, and dazzling attacks made the audience exclaim in satisfaction. It also confused Brute Hammer no matter how hard he swung his mace. However, in order to pursue extreme speed, the lightning-fast attacks did not have the effect of a decisive strike. The barbarian elephant warriors were known for their rough skin and thick flesh. Brute Hammer was also one of the best among the barbarian elephant warriors. His wounds that appeared to be dripping with blood, only felt like tickles to him and even brought him pleasure. Although Ice Storm had added the power of frost to her attacks And it caused the wounds on Brute Hammer to freeze as the chill penetrated deep into his bones While Brute Hammers muscles twitched and his blood boiled, the frost broke and melted one after another. It was an ugly scene for the elephant warrior to be suppressed by an opponent several times smaller than him. Despite that, Brute Hammer successfully used his iron-like body to firmly restrain the storm-like attacks and offset his opponents greatest advantage, speed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Brute Hammers rat militia killed the rat militia that Ice Storm had trained. Ice Storm was much better than the ace gladiators from the Barbarian Elephant Clan in terms of individual valor. In terms of training and leadership, however, she was far inferior to her opponent. Brute Hammers rat soldiers were all well-trained and well-coordinated. On top of that, their morale was at an all-time high. The rat militia trained by Ice Storm had suffered a blow right in the beginning of the match, and their morale had completely collapsed. Naturally, they were crushed like a mountain. Moreover, Brute Hammer had deliberately moved the battlefield between him and Ice Storm to the area where the rat militia was the most concentrated. Whether it was his spiked mace, elephant trunk, bone tumor, or the silver lightning that shot out from Ice Storm To the rat militia, it was an irresistible disaster. The rat militia on Brute Hammers side had long known of the generals tactics, and they had cooperated with Brute Hammer to rehearse it many times. When they saw the two bloodthirsty clan warriors approach them, they hurriedly covered their heads and fled to save themselves. On the other hand, the rat militia on Ice Storms side were hit first until they were disoriented. Then they became muddled in the battle between the two generals. Soon, they were affected by the war flames of a higher level. Along with the desperate screams of the rat militia, broken limbs flew all over the sky, and broken corpses scattered all over the ground. The war drums around the arena were played even more intensely. The audience was stimulated by the strong smell of blood. They stood up in excitement and hit their chests with all their might, letting out terrifying bestial howls. Some people even switched their cheers for Ice Storm to loud boos, telling Ice Storm not to only focus on herself, but to pay attention to the overall situation and the soldiers under her command. Ice Storm naturally saw through Brute Hammers tactics. She snorted coldly and wanted to withdraw. However, she was not protecting her small soldiers. Instead, she was returning the favor with an eye for an eye. She wanted to slaughter the rat militia on Brute Hammers side. Meanwhile, Brute Hammer grinned and fully displayed his tall and sturdy body, which was like an iron wall. He firmly blocked Ice Storms path. After all, both sides were gladiators of the same level. Even if Ice Storm had a higher level of skill, she would not be able to kill recklessly with Brute Hammers interference and blocking. On the contrary, Brute Hammer, relying on his tough skin and thick flesh, would rather take a few more hits from Ice Storm to send a few of the rat soldiers under her flying. The situation quickly became clear. From the very beginning, Brute Hammer had never given Ice Storm a chance to fight. He commanded his hundred-man team to advance steadily and methodically like an iron wall filled with spears. The rat soldiers on Ice Storms side either died on the spot and welcomed a rather decent ending Or they were seriously injured, missing arms and legs. Their blood splattered all over the ground, but they were perhaps the luckiest ones. With their fearless courage, they had purified the dirty blood in their veins. If they were lucky enough to survive, they would be able to work in the Blood Skull Arena, doing odd jobs other than fighting, such as cleaning, cooking, washing clothes, and beating the drums. A lot of rat soldiers were also scared out of their wits, and they directly jumped out of the arena. According to the rules, jumping out of the arena was equivalent to admitting defeat. Gladiators disdained chasing after deserters. However, deserters would never be able to wash away their shame or get a second chance. What awaited these cowards would be their expulsion from the Blood Skull Arena. They would later be sent to the dark mines, foundries, and totem beast hunting grounds Within a year or so at most, they would be cruelly squeezed to death. Just like that, Ice Storm became a lone wolf. On Brute Hammers side, there were still more than fifty rat soldiers who still possessed the most basic combat strength. They quickly shrunk into a tight square formation and simultaneously stabbed their spears, which were embedded with bone spikes, outward like angry hedgehogs. With this method, they were able to guard against Ice Storms sneak attacks. Following that, the rat militia in the back of the line threw spears at Ice Storm. To the ace gladiators, the rat militias spears were so light that they did not have the slightest speed or strength. Even if they had their hands behind their backs, did not dodge, and allowed the pikes to stab their bodies, it would not be able to cause too much damage to the aces. With that in mind, in order to increase the viewing and uncertainty of the battle, all the weapons used by the rat militia were smeared with a large amount of anesthetic and poison. Although it was still impossible to take the lives of the aces It could cause a small amount of trouble at the very least. Having their hands forced, the aces had no choice but to divert one-tenth of their attention to deal with the persistent rat soldiers. Facing an opponent that was almost as strong as them and still having to divert one-tenth of their attention elsewhere, it was tantamount to directly announcing the battle final outcome. Chapter 935 - Battle of the Totems In addition, the arena was already littered with corpses. The corpses were once again filled with densely packed javelins. It was like a simple barricade. It restricted the advantage of Ice Storms nimble body and unpredictable tactics. Ice Storm tried several times to shake Brute Hammer off and forcefully attack the rat militias spear formation. However, despite Brute Hammers slow pace, he was able to move freely. His strong and powerful elephant trunk and bone tumor that contained a large amount of metal were not lagging at all. When he swung them like a meteor hammer, the shrill wails and howls sounded as if they came directly from behind Ice Storms ears. Ice Storm charged left and right, trying to tear the rat militias dense square formation apart. She was attacked by Brute Hammer from behind, and his bone tumor almost hit her waist, eye, and neck. It was different from the hundreds of bloody wounds that remained on her opponents body but did not hurt her bones. With her petite figure, if she was hit by Brute Hammer, she probably would no longer have the chance to walk down the arena. In the end, Ice Storm could only use her claws to whip up wind blades that condensed frost, leaving bone-deep wounds on the few rat soldiers in the outermost perimeter of the dense formation. She had no choice but to retreat resentfully. After repeating this several times, the rat militia still fought to the death and did not back down. However, a bloody wound was grazed on the face of the ice storm by Brute Hammers spiked club. Although the injury was not serious. It looked rather pathetic. Moreover, her physical strength was also rapidly depleting. Her face was full of anxiety and anger. She was no longer as fast as lightning, suppressing Brute Hammers calmness. Even the audience could tell from her slow figure and chaotic footsteps that she was in a disadvantageous position. They stopped shouting Ice Storms name fervently and changed to Brute Hammer. Brute Hammer! Brute Hammer! Brute Hammer! Come on, kill her, kill the leopard! What female leopard? Shes just a white cat, a tiny white cat! Come on, warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan, kill this kitten from the Gold Clan! Many of the audience members who had spent all their money on Brute Hammer were extremely excited. They roared and shouted as they tried to harass Ice Storm verbally. There were also quite a number of audience members who spent a lot of money betting that Ice Storm would win. Not only did they glare at the former, they even pounced on him and started fighting. In every corner of the ring-shaped audience seats all of them had put on a good show that was not inferior to the arena. More and more spectators were addicted to gambling. When the game began, not only did they bet on Brute Hammer and Ice storm, who would win and who would lose, but they also bet on who would be more powerful, the supporters of Brute Hammer or Ice Storm. These were all the normal operations of Turans gladiators. They did not interfere with the gladiators normal operation. On top of that, they made the atmosphere even more heated. Finally, after a spear embedded with bone spurs narrowly grazed past her cheek and made a small, insignificant cut, the audience was stunned. Ice Storm, who had been humiliated by the rat people, finally broke through the limit of her endurance! Roar! A furious roar came from her seemingly petite body. She opened her arms and extended her sharp claws to the maximum, like an unsheathed saber. Bright silver lines appeared under her snow-white fur as if they were alive. They quickly spread to every part of her body, forming a complicated and beautiful pattern. It was a cheetah carved out of white jade, with a tattoo that looked like a bloody mouth. In a matter of a few blinks, this gorgeous tattoo became brighter and brighter. In the end, where each silver line intersected, there was a large amount of metallic mucus-like material. It gushed out of Ice Storms body. This metallic substance continued to flow on her skin and fur, expanding, blending, wrapping, condensing, and forming into a ferocious fully-sealed armor. It covered all her organs tightly, including her eyes and claws. At that moment, Ice Storm was like a standing metallic cheetah made of silver. Unlike the most accurate war machine made by Dragon Citys civilization, there were no seams, gears, or transmission system on this fully enclosed cheetah-shaped armor. However, it still spewed out a seemingly tangible flame, as if it could provide its owner with explosive power comparable to a rocket propeller at any time. Kacha kacha kacha! Kacha kacha kacha kacha! Ice Storm equipped with the totem armor was ten times more powerful than she was a moment ago. With the tip of her feet as the center, the ground within ten arms was frozen. Not only was a thick layer of ice shell emerging, but from the ice shell, interlocking icicles protruded out. A few rat soldiers who could not dodge in time were pierced through by the icicles, freezing their legs. They cried out in pain. However, they did not dare to take the risk of tearing their legs apart. They used all their strength to pull them out, but they could only be pitifully nailed to the ground. Mithril Ripper! Ice Storm has summoned her totem Mithril Ripper! The audiences eyes lit up and they cheered loudly. Seeing this, Brute Hammer slammed his two maces hard. His muscles were also tightened, and a shocking roar came from the depths of his body. A black tattoo emerged from between the rough skin and the wrinkles. The ink-colored tattoo soon rose high, and exploded like balls of black lava. The exploding lava flowed everywhere, forming a majestic black armor on the surface of his body. Savage Hammer, who was shirtless, was like a moving mountain of meat. Savage Hammer, who was covered in armor, was more like an indestructible fortress. The two tusks that were raised high were covered in an extremely viscous liquid metal substance, and there were also dozens of sharp spikes. The elephant trunk and bone tumor that were originally extremely ferocious had become even thicker after being completely covered by the totem battle armor. It was like a devils arm that stretched out from a bloody mouth. Especially because of its huge body, it would definitely accumulate a large amount of heat energy during an intense battle. In order to dissipate the heat, two devices that looked like exhaust pipes and sirens were erected behind Brute Hammers totem armor. They were filled with holes. Woo! Woo! Woo! Accompanied by brute Hammers monstrous strength, these two exhaust pipeslet out ear-splitting screeches and spewed out a large amount of extremely high temperature steam. Brute Hammer, who was surrounded by white steam, was like a mechanical elephant that had merged with a main battle tank! It, it has appeared! The totem of Wild Hammer locomotive! It is the blessing of the ancestors of the wild elephant clan and the legendary ancient divine weapon locomotive. It is really powerful! The two trump cards activated their respective totems. The astonishing battle intent turned into a shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye. It savaged the air, causing the burning air to scream in pain. Not to mention the rat folk soldiers on the arena. Even the rat folk servants who were in charge of drumming below the arena could not withstand the shock wave and ran away with their heads held in their hands. The audience exclaimed in ecstasy. However, many of the audience could no longer see the confrontation between the two trump cards. They only saw a silver flash and the ice storm that had activated the mithril Ripper had already swapped places with man hammer, who was installed with the locomotive. A deafening roar that was half a blink slower than the two peoples intertwined figures exploded next to the audiences ears. At the same time, the ground of the arena that was as hard as iron exploded as well. Around the ice storm, a total of seven shocking holes appeared on the ground, which looked like smoking craters. These were all created by Brute Hammers upgraded elephant trunk and Mace. The nearest hole was only half a fingers distance from where she stood. However, the Gladiator who was staggering backward was brute hammer. On his totem armor, a huge ice mark exploded from his chest to his waist. It was as if someone had frozen his iron-like chest into a huge block of ice, using absolute zero to destroy the molecular structure of the liquid metal and even the atomic energy layer. Finally, the ice was cracked.., it was as if a huge crack in the ice had been torn open. Man Hammer kneeled on one knee and screamed in pain. He clenched his iron fists and punched the crack on his chest armor as if he was angry out of humiliation, shattering the ice into pieces. The black armor around him turned into the extremely viscous liquid metal again. It slowly wriggled over and repaired the chest armor as before. Woo! Woo! Woo! The exhaust pipeon their back let out ear-splitting shrieks again. The roars of the war machines made the blood of countless spectators boil and even make them lose their minds. Locomotive! The locomotive with infinite strength! Locomotive! The invincible locomotive! Locomotive! The locomotive, the ancient divine weapon! The spectators from the Barbarian Elephant tribe all stood up and raised their arms and trunks high. They were dancing and praising the totem that their ancestors had given them together with the warriors of their tribe on the arena. Among the main tribes that made up the bloody hoof tribe, the barbarian elephant tribe had the least number of people compared to the Tauren, centaurs, and wild boar people. However, because they were too big, even if they didnt stand up, they would still block the audience in the back row. Therefore, every arena in black horn city had set up a special stand for the audience of the barbarian elephant tribe. The Barbarian Elephant Peoples voices were loud and clear to begin with. They also liked to use their long trunks to blow a horn made of hollowed-out tusks, making Woo Woo Woo Woo Woosounds. It was said that they were imitating the sound of The roar of a train whistle. The noise of dozens of barbarian elephant people was almost as lively as the noise of hundreds of Tauren gathered together. The cheers of his fellow tribesmen stimulated the blood of the barbarian hammer even more. He stomped heavily on the ground, indicating that he was unharmed. Then, he raised his spiked club to the woman opposite him and shouted, Again! The two stomps seemed to have the effect of war stomp, splashing the debris in the holes. The debris that was splashing in the air was captured by man Hammers fighting will. It froze in the air. It was shivering crazily, but it did not fall down no matter how hard it tried. Ice storm snorted coldly. Mithril surged around his body, and icicles formed under his feet once again. They formed a crystal clear path of death and slowly extended toward brute hammer. Chapter 936 - Final Judgment, Lava’s Fury! Brute Hammer! Brute Hammer! Brute Hammer! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Before the cheers of tens of thousands of spectators, the two ace gladiators increased their power to the maximum. A bloody battle that would not end until one of them died was about to begin. At that moment, dozens of glorious battle hymns sounded from below the arena behind Brute Hammer. A banner with seven-colored feathers was raised to represent victory. The adjudicator had ended the battle. He announced that Brute Hammer had won the final victory. The audience fell into a short silence. Then, there was booing that was ten times louder than the previous cheering. The warriors of Turan longed for a glorious death. They were like travelers who had explored the desert for ten days and ten nights. They longed for sweet water that had been added with honey. In the past ten years of prosperity, due to the lack of large-scale wars, even the warriors of Turan, who were extremely powerful, found it difficult to create unprecedented glory on the battlefield, and they welcomed a heroic sacrifice. In the present, the gladiator arena was the best place to go, and the blood-stained arena was the best way to die. Most of the gladiators would fight until one side fell to the ground with serious injuries and crippled limbs. They either could no longer get up, or died on the spot. There was no need for anyone to decide the outcome. Death itself was the best judge. But things were now different from the past. The largest and most glorious war in the history of the Turan civilization was about to commence. Even if they died, all of the Turan warriors, including the ace gladiators, wanted to die on the real battlefield in the most heroic and tragic manner after killing hundreds and thousands of enemies. Only by dying in such a way could their bones and souls be turned into glorious epic tales. Seeing that the glorious era had just begun, it was not worth it to die in the arena at this time. The masters of the arenas were often the most powerful military nobles in the various clans. A large reason for building the arenas and raising gladiators was to replenish fresh blood for their families, as well as armies, and raise the entire clans strength. The five clans were about to start a cruel civil war. They would decide which of the five clan chiefs was qualified to be crowned as the War Chief and become the supreme leader of all the Turan people in the glorious era. No clan was willing to lose soldiers and generals at such a delicate point in a battle to select a general. However, with the Turan peoples courage and pride, it was absolutely impossible for the gladiators to admit defeat. Not to mention, one had to consider whether the ace gladiators could pass the test in their hearts. The key was that there were still tens of thousands of spectators who were watching and even betting heavily on them. In the words of Dragon Citys civilization, it would simply be social death if they raised their hands and surrendered in front of everyone. Therefore, the role of adjudicator was arranged. Once the winner was determined, the adjudicator would forcefully end the fight and announce the winner. This was also a way to give the loser a way out. It was to prevent the two ace gladiators from getting really angry and ending up with mutual destruction. The audience was very clear about that. However, the fight between two ace gladiators was really too exciting. With their huge appetites, the audience could not calm down no matter how hard they tried, and they threw things into the arena one after another. What they threw were not harmless objects such as melons, fruits, or stones. Instead, they threw stones with extremely sharp edges, daggers sharpened with broken bones of wild animals, and beast-catching ropes with pebbles on both ends. They hid these things under thick folds and hair and brought them into the arena to fight the supporters of the opposing gladiators, or to vent their dissatisfaction after losing all their money. It was great to complain when the adjudicator forcefully stopped the fight. For a moment, bullets rained down like rain. All kinds of rocks, bone blades, and beast-catching ropes fell into the arena with crackling sounds. They even narrowly brushed past the two ace gladiators. For the two ace gladiators who had activated their totem battle armor, even if they were hit by rocks at high speed, they would not lose a single hair. While the damage was extremely small, the humiliation was extremely great. The two trump cards were unable to contain their anger. Their battle flames continued to surge wildly, and they simultaneously displayed the posture of I will never obey the judge, I must fight until the end. Ice Storm raised her hand and shot a cluster of ice shards in all directions toward Brute Hammers feet. The shattered ice shards splattered all over Brute Hammers body. She then stretched out her claws and gestured a cut on her throat as she said, Even if the judge has announced your victory, I will still cut your throat and let the endless darkness show you who the true victor is! Brute Hammer stomped his foot hard, and his mace stirred up a strong wind that swept toward the victory banner behind him. The banner was swept so hard that it fluttered and swayed from side to side. The burly rat man holding the banner was almost brought to the ground. Brute Hammer said, Bah, I dont need this thing to declare my victory. The glory of victory and your life, I will take them with my mace and meteor hammer! The two aces even bared their teeth at the judges VIP seats and let out angry roars of extreme dissatisfaction. It looked like both of them refused to accept the results. In fact, that was also a normal occurrence in the arena. After all, if the judges just announced the victory both sides and they immediately heave a sigh of relief and jump out of the arena at the same time It would appear very fake, as though they were not aggressive at all. They would even appear to be afraid of death. The loser would certainly be judged as having no spirit, and the winner would also be suspected of relying on luck to steal a victory. Therefore, after the referee announced the victory, both sides had to follow procedures and bare their fangs at each other as well as the referee. The loser said, Well see. The winner said, Ill wait for you. Together, they cursed the referee for meddling in other peoples business, and interrupting a magnificent, exciting battle. It was an epic battle that would be remembered by all the people of Turan for thousands of years. In the end, they were unwillingly dragged out of the arena by the rat laborers. Putting on a show and committing to the whole thing was called professionalism. Right, for the rat laborers, pulling gladiators out of the stage in such a situation, especially the losers, was the most dangerous job in the arena. It was because the angry gladiators, especially the losers, would often struggle desperately and pretend that they wanted to return to the arena to fight for another 300 rounds. Although it was just an act It was normal for them to send seven or eight rat people flying like a flood. Todays scene was a little too much. Perhaps the shame of having all the rat soldiers on their side slaughtered was too strong Perhaps it was because the two trump cards had a long-standing grudge that could not be resolved Their flames of war burned brighter and brighter, showing no signs of calming down. Swoosh! The road of death paved by Ice Storm with her icicles had already extended all the way to the Brute Hammers feet. The thickest and longest icicle pierced through his abdomen. Brute Hammer flew into a rage. He smashed the icicle with his mace. With a swing of his long trunk, his bone tumor that looked like a meteor hammer once again erupted with a wailing howl. A murderous intent lingered in the air as it tore through the air and smashed heavily toward Ice Storms towering chest. However, before the two aces could collide They were blocked by a fireball that fell from the sky. The fireball was like a meteor but also like a giant egg condensed from lava. It crashed in between the two aces, right at the center of the arena. The entire arena and two aces shook violently. The lava was like a hungry beast that swallowed the two aces thunderous attacks. As the lava flowed, spurted, condensed, and shaped, the giant egg cracked and turned into a tall and sturdy human figure. It looked like a bull that was standing on its hind legs. It was wearing a heavy armor that had just been forged and had a high temperature of several thousand degrees. On the surface of the armor, there were still waves of lava continuously gushing and flowing. Drip, drip, drip. The lava flowed to the ground and turned an area with the circumference of ten arms into a scorching lava lake. It looked like a statue of a balrog that was floating in the deepest part of a lava lake. Other than the scarlet lava, the most eye-catching feature of the armor was the two pieces of shoulder pieces that were incomparably fierce. Apart from the liquid metal helmet that completely fit the figures facial features and head, it created the appearance of an awe-inspiring ox head. The two pieces of shoulder armor also looked like two ox heads with glaring eyes and horns that soared into the sky like a saber being unsheathed. Looking from afar, this was a Minotaur demon king that was born from lava and had three heads! Yes, its Casanova! Casanova Bloodhoof! He is actually the judge of this battle! Is that the Blood Hoof Clans totem armor, Lavas Fury? In every corner of the ring-shaped arena, the audience burst into exclamations. Even though he had activated the totem armor known as Lavas Fury, the judge named Casanova was still thinner than Brute Hammer who had activated Locomotive. However, he only used his right hand to grab the long trunk that Brute Hammer was proud of. Then he raised his left hand and charged toward Ice Storm. Where his left hand pointed at, Ice Storm condensed frost and paved a road of death. Bit by bit, it was swallowed by the rolling lava. The meaning was obvious. Enough. That was the final verdict. No one could object his verdict. At least, no one alive. Chapter 937 - Ice Storm’s Question The magnificent appearance of the three-headed Minotaur demon totem, Lavas Fury, which seemed to be formed from lava, instantly shocked the entire audience. Tens of thousands of spectators felt as if they were being enveloped by lava. If they dared to make any more noise, the lava would flow down their throats, pour into their stomachs, and gush out from every crevice in their bodies. Although they could not enjoy the totem battle between the two ace gladiators Being able to see the Turan king, one of the founders of Black-corner City, the owner of the Blood Skull Arena, and the members of the Blood Hoof Clan summon their iconic totems, the audience was satisfied. A small disturbance had been eliminated just like that. The audience, who had enjoyed themselves, looked forward to the next more thrilling and exciting battle with great anticipation. However, not everyone was satisfied with the result. Ice Storm, who returned to the resting area, was still furious. Although she had recalled her totem armor, Mithril Ripper, when she walked through the long tunnel, the temperature in the tunnel instantly dropped to below zero. From the wall to the floor, a thick layer of frost formed. The ice crystals in the corner were like clusters of bacteria, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the gladiators who were warming up in the tunnel felt the bone-chilling cold and did not dare to look into her eyes, which were as sharp as icicles. When they arrived at the entrance of the luxurious lounge that belonged to the ace, Ice Storm did not wait for the trembling rat handyman to open the door. It raised its hand and shot out an icy mist, freezing the entire door into a pile of ice. Then, it swung its leg, it kicked the door into pieces of broken ice. The rat laborers ran away with their heads held in their hands. Casanova, who had been following closely behind Ice Storm, was expressionless. His gaze was deep. He waved his hand to disperse the laborers, servants, and other gladiators. Then, he calmly walked into the lounge that had turned into an ice cave. I can win! Ice Storm turned around and glared at Casanova. The female leopard, whose entire body was snow white, straightened her tail. Her silver needle-like fur stood up as she shrieked, If you hadnt interfered, I would have cut brute Hammers throat, torn his tendons, torn open his stomach, drained his blood, and frozen his internal organs into ice! Ice Storms roar was like a gust of cold wind mixed with icicles. However, it did not make Casanovas eyelids tremble even a little. He stared at Ice Storm without saying a word. By the Turans standards, Casanova was indeed an overly handsome man. After liquefying the totem armor and putting it back into his body, the shape of his skull did not look like that of a bison, and his facial features looked more like that of a human. Even though he had donned a golden shining and domineering horn guard on the big horn that soared into the sky, and a huge nose ring on his nose, compared to most Turan, his appearance was still too delicate and pretty. Whether it was handsome or delicate, it was not a good word to come from a Turans mouth. When Casanova was young, there were many people who used these two words to mock him with their faces full of mockery and snorting disdainfully. Later on, these people all died. In fact, one could tell just how dangerous this seemingly handsome man was from the name, Casanova Bloodhoof. In the Turan language, Casanova meant giant ax. Obviously, for the Turan people, who valued valor and had a poor vocabulary, giant ax was a common name. The clan warriors named Casanova were like the rat people named Leaf. There were countless of them. Ca had the meaning of slaughter. Sanova meant Im called Giant Ax, and I dont like others to be called Giant Ax. There can only be one Giant Ax in Black-corner City. If any other Giant Ax dares to pass by me, they have to be careful because I will kill them! These Giant Axes were always so careless. There were hundreds and thousands of roads in Black-corner City, but they always liked to walk in front of this Giant Ax of Bloodhoof, so Casanova had to attack time and time again to break these wannabes, Giant Axes that would bring shame to the name, Casanova. Every time he killed another Casanova, he would be qualified to add the word Ca before his name. Therefore, his full name should be Cacacacacacacacacacacasanova. However, as his fierce name spread throughout the entire Black-corner City, no Blood Hoof warrior dared to call him Sanova anymore. He did not need to mention his long full name all day long. He only needed to use the short name to shock everyone. Even the warriors of the clan named Giant Blade, Giant Sword, Giant Hammer, Sharp Ax, Iron Ax, and Giant Ax were so scared that their scalps went numb. They were thinking about changing their names. As for Bloodhoof, it was both the name of the clan and the surname of the clan. Just like the names of the warriors, the military nobles of the Turan civilization were all powerful and keen to create or steal family names. Bloodhoof was a surname that all the warriors of Turan who had hoofs liked very much. They liked it so much that this surname was a supreme glory for the clan. However, the Turan, elephant people, boar people, Centaurs, reindeer people, antelope people There were all kinds of strange things. There were dozens of families, and only one family was a member of hundreds of families, their family name could be followed by the clan name, Bloodhoof. That was the strongest family. If the soldiers of other families were strong enough to defeat or even destroy the Bloodhoof family, they would naturally be able to seize the glorious family name and become the new Bloodhoof family. However, the current Blood Hoof Clan had already ruled over all the Turan warriors with hoofs for three hundred years. During these three hundred years, countless families had issued challenges to them. Then, they were turned into mush-like corpses and broken bones, which were used to water the flourishing mandrake tree. Therefore, facing this extremely dangerous man, they stared at him with an incomparably deep gaze. Even Ice Storm who had yet to calm down swallowed a mouthful of saliva that had frozen into ice cores with great difficulty, stopping her meaningless venting. I believe that you can defeat Brute Hammer. After all, you are the trump card that I admire the most. It was not until Ice Storm lowered her head and did not dare to look directly into his magma-like eyes that Casanova spoke calmly. However, such a victory is meaningless. What we are choosing now is not an ace gladiator who can fight a hundred enemies by himself, but a general who can command an army of thousands and thousands of horses to form a torrent of destruction that will devour all enemies. You are not suited to commanding an army, Ice Storm. I believe that you know this better than anyone else. From commanding a thousand people in the beginning, then five hundred people, to commanding a hundred people now, you have already lost three rounds in a row. Even if you rely on your personal strength to win one round, what is the point? Does this prove that you are qualified to be a general? Ice Storm gritted her teeth and was speechless. Anger, shame, regret, and all kinds of emotions were running rampant in her body, causing her ice-like body to tremble violently. I dont understand. Why are you so determined to become a general? Seeing that she was speechless, Casanova placed his hand on her shoulder and used the heat in his palm to slowly melt the chill on her shoulder. He lowered his voice and said, The ancestral spirit has already generously bestowed you with an extremely powerful force and a sacred totem. Even if youre not good at commanding an army, what does it matter? The warriors of Turan have more than one path to glory. The heroes who were able to shine in the battle of the five clans by themselves and turn the land of Holy Light upside down are even remembered and respected by all the people of Turan. You should seriously consider my suggestion. Give up on things that youre not good at. Ill help you preside over the blood bestowing ceremony so that our bloodlines can fuse together and officially join the Blood Hoof Clan. Then, youll become my deputy and become the most outstanding vanguard and strongest combat general in my army. I guarantee you. In this five clan battle, our Blood Hoof Clan will surely be able to defeat the Gold Clan and become the main force of the glorious era. And my father will surely be able to become the War Chief and command the largest army that has ever appeared in Picturesque Orchid Lake. After joining the Blood Hoof Clan and becoming my deputy, youll have many opportunities to exact revenge on the Gold Clan and those who once humiliated you and wanted to kill you. There will also be many opportunities to participate in the most intense battles, break through the strongest city walls, destroy the largest fortresses, and plunder the most glorious cities so that your name and footprints will forever be branded on the so-called land of eternal Holy Light! The Turans scalding palm made the female leopards shoulder muscles turn slightly red. However, her soft muscles were soon hardened again by the sharp icicles. No, theres something wrong with these few battles. There were too many people in the first few battles, so I didnt notice it. But there are only a hundred soldiers on both sides in this battle. I can clearly feel it! Ice Storm took half a step back and stared at Casanova as she said, Brute Hammers and my soldiers came from the same dungeon. Weve rested for the same period of time, and we eat the same amount of food. Why are Brute Hammers soldiers so much stronger than mine? Even if the content of our training is slightly different, weve only trained for ten days. The strength and speed of both sides shouldnt be that far apart. On the arena, I saw two soldiers collide with each other without any technique. Most of the people who were knocked away were my soldiers. If they blocked each other with their swords, the people who were knocked away and killed were usually my soldiers. My soldiers, whose arms were cut off or whose stomachs were pierced by spears, would often hold their wounds and scream. Brute Hammers soldiers, on the other hand, could still grit their teeth and fight even when their intestines were falling out. Thats not normal! Did Brute Hammer master the magic that was passed down from the land of Holy Light? Or did a priest give him a magic spell? How could he train a bunch of cowardly rat people into warriors who were ready to face death in just ten days? Chapter 938 - The Last Chance Belittling any opponent will not make you braver. It will only make you look even more foolish. Without batting an eyelid, Casanova said, Although Brute Hammer is not a general who has both wisdom and courage, his courage to march forward can indeed inspire the soldiers under him to summon up a hundred times more courage No, such courage is far beyond the level that can be explained by mental stimulation! Ice storm still persisted, Even if the soldiers under his command could persevere with courage in the beginning, what about when both of us summoned our totem armors? The collision of two totem warriors and the flames of war that were stirred up were enough to scare the most audacious rat people to death. Even the rat people who were in charge of beating the drums beside the arena were scared out of their wits. You have to know that these rat citizens who were in charge of beating the drums had all participated in several rounds of fighting. Because they were seriously injured and disabled, they could no longer participate in the battle. Only then did they obtain the right to shout and cheer. Even these experienced disabled people could not withstand the might of the totem battle armor. These recruits under Brute Hammer, who had trained for at most ten days to half a month, if they had not taken secret medicines or been manipulated by witchcraft, how could they have withstood our might and still stand in the arena! Casanova did not expect Ice Storms observation to be so sharp. He frowned slightly and remained silent. Ice Storm received the answer from his expression and widened his eyes, and she said in disbelief, Brute Hammers soldiers really swallowed the secret medicine! Im afraid that they have even more food than my soldiers! No wonder they have so much strength and are not afraid of pain! This is not fair! This is not a real battle of honor, but a dirty trick! Casanova, why did you do this? You know the answer. Casanova quickly regained his composure and coldly said, Brute Hammer comes from the Blood Hoof Clan, a native of Black-corner City. You are from the Gold Clan, and you have the blood of the Snow Leopard Clan in your body. You are an outsider. I see. Ice Storm gritted her teeth, This is my first time realizing that the so-called warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan are all cowardly fellows. As a native, they are afraid of outsiders to such an extent that they dont even dare to fight fairly. They can only steal a dirty victory with despicable and shameless tricks! No, the Blood Hoof Clan is absolutely not afraid or discriminatory of any outsiders. The Gold Clan, the Thunder Clan, the Dark Moon Clan, the Divine Tree Clan, and other small and medium-sized clans are all the same in our eyes. Right now, in Black-corner City and the Blood Hoof Army, there are panthers, tigers, lions, lizards, crocodiles, eagles, and tree people Many outsiders have become distinguished guests of the major clans. As long as they are capable, they can command the entire combat gang and even the combat corps like the native experts! Casanova said, After all, we are one. A long time ago, the ancestors of the Turan people came to this land on a big fireball. From the explosion of the fireball, the hardest five-colored diamond exploded, and that was the five clans. Dozens of equally hard stones were shot out. That was dozens of small and medium-sized clans. A lot of mud was also splashed out. Countless insects and rats were hidden in the mud. Those were the rat people. The five clans had the same glorious bloodline. They were qualified to be the best comrades and opponents. However, there is one thing that I dont understand. Why are you not willing to accept the Blood Bestowing Ceremony and officially join the Blood Hoof Clan? The imposing manner that Ice Storm had just put on instantly sank. It was as if there was something difficult to say, and she wanted to speak but was hesitant. Black-corner City has taken in many experts that came from outside the Blood Hoof Clan, and in the Blood Skull Arena, there are many bear people, tiger people, and hawk people amongst your friends But all of them accepted the Blood Bestowing Ceremony and used the blood of the Blood Hoof Clans experts to replace the bloodline of their old clans, indicating that they would sever all relations with their old clans and embark on a brand new journey with the identity of a Blood Hoof warrior. From this, they obtained the absolute trust and support of the Blood Hoof Clan as well. Casanova stared at Ice Storm and said, But what about you? Why are you unwilling to accept the blood of any Blood Hoof powerhouse? Why are you unwilling to officially join the Blood Hoof Clan? Is it because the treatment Ive given you is not good enough? Or do you think that no Blood Hoof powerhouse is qualified to be your blood giver? You must know that when you first arrived in Black-corner City, you were heavily wounded and had nothing. Even your totem armor, Ripper, was scattered and riddled with holes. It was I who saved you. It was I who poured a lot of resources into your body and fed you the flesh and blood of the fattest totem beast without sparing any expense, turning you into the Blood Skull Arenas trump card. It was I who consumed three totems and let your Ripper devour them before I repaired and upgraded it to the Mithril Ripper, which was even more powerful! Could it be that the ice crystals flowing in your veins are all crimson in color, causing you to have no normal emotions at all? is that why youre completely indifferent to everything that Ive sacrificed? If thats not the case, I can only doubt your loyalty. I suspect that although you keep saying that youve betrayed your family and clan, when youre on the battlefield where the five clans are fighting, when you see the Gold Clans army and experts, youll still be merciful and hesitant. Let me ask you. Under such circumstances, how can I trust you to command an independent Blood Hoof army or even a battle group? Believe it or not! Ice Storm seemed to be infuriated by Casanovas attitude. She gritted her teeth and said, I will stand on the Blood Hoof Clans side and tear apart all opponents, be it the Gold Clan, the Turan people, the barbarians who worship the Holy Light, the sneaky elves in the forest, the dwarves underground, or even the giants in the land of ice and the demons in the crack of the abyss! However, I am not willing to join any other clan. I am free. I am only willing to fight for myself. If I have to fight for a certain clan, I will create my own clan with my own hands Create your own clan? Casanova laughed. I admire your courage, but courage needs to be watered with blood and even life. Since you have chosen the most difficult path, stop complaining about why didnt I provide you with additional help. Even so, I will use my own hands to take what I want! Without giving in, Ice Storm said, I still have one last chance! Thats right, one last chance. Casanova said, You have lost the 100-man team battle. Next, you still have one more chance to train and command 30 rat soldiers. As long as you can fight back in a desperate situation, there is still hope to command another 100, 300, or even 1,000 rat soldiers. It will be the greatest miracle since the Bloody Skull Arena was built. As long as I can train and command 1,000 rat civilians and seize the Blood Skull Horn, will I be able to command an entire combat gang on my own? Ice Storm confirmed again. Thats right. Anyone who can seize the Blood Skull Horn is qualified to command an entire combat gang on their own. Casanova smiled. However, if you are serious, you better go and pick new recruits right now, because the next team battle will be held in five days. Five days? Ice Storm raised her frosty eyebrows and said, Why has the training time been cut in half? Its impossible to train a bunch of weak recruits into real warriors in just five days! Because the prosperous era that just passed was too long. In those ten palm years, every Turan clan was trying their best to reproduce. Every town, village, and valley was filled to the brim. Casanova explained very patiently, When the glorious era arrived, the overwhelming crowd rushed toward Black-corner City with all their might. The number of warriors who yearned for glory and the rat people who responded to the recruitment was three times more than what we had expected. In order to select the bravest, most intelligent, and most likely to bring victory from the warriors and rat people as soon as possible, every arena in Black-corner City has been fighting day and night. The training time could only be greatly shortened. This rule was the same for everyone. Both you and your opponent only have five days to train new recruits. However, my opponent may not be completely wiped out like me. Not even half of his veterans are left. Maybe he only needs to replenish some of his recruits! Thats right! Ice Storm roared. Five days is not enough to start from scratch and build a brand-new team. It is far from enough Thats right. I think so, too. Therefore, my suggestion is that you dont have to humiliate yourself again. With your poor training and commanding skills, you will bring humiliation to the illustrious title of Queen Frost in front of tens of thousands of people again. Casanova stretched out his hand again. Accepting my blood, joining the Blood Hoof Clan, and becoming my deputy is your best choice. Perhaps, when the time comes on the ever-changing battlefield, when the opportunity is right, I will transfer one or two battle gangs to let you have a good time? The female leopard glared at the Minotaur warrior for a long time. Then, she slapped away the other partys outstretched arm. Without looking back, she stepped out of the hole that was originally meant to be the door. I will win, she swore fiercely. One day, I will have my own war gang and establish my own family! Casanova smiled behind her. The VIP room that was filled with icicles and looked like an ice cave suddenly turned into a furnace. All the frost melted in an instant. The ice water evaporated in the blink of an eye. It turned into a rolling, scorching mist. The Minotaur warrior tapped his hoofs gently in the mist. Then, dozens of cracks suddenly appeared on the hard, iron-like ground. Lava spewed out of the cracks like burning man-eating flowers. Barbarians who worship the Holy Light? Casanova repeated what Ice Storm had just said thoughtfully. Then, he smiled and said to himself, This is getting more and more interesting. My Ice Storm, have you been lying all this time? You are not a member of the Gold Clan at all. In fact, youre not even a snow leopard warrior, arent you? What is the real you, then? Chapter 939 - An Ordinary Youth The Blood Skull Arenas recruit training camp was a foundry workshop in another sense. Countless rat people whose homes had been destroyed and whose bodies were burning with hatred had gone through a life-and-death struggle in the dark dungeon. They had vented the hatred that should have been vented on the warriors of the clan on each other. After layers of screening, the rat people who could still climb up to the ground and join the recruit training camp had all become the best Steel Billets. Here, they could enjoy ten times more food than in the depths of the dungeon. They could also apply secret medicines that had been added with totem beast ointment. Not only could it speed up the healing of wounds, but it could also make their bones as tough as steel and their flesh as tough as shields covered with leather. Then, they threw themselves into the cruel training day and night. They repeatedly lifted stone locks that weighed hundreds of pounds; launched the fiercest strikes against the iron walls that were stained with blood; walked past the red-hot iron chains, which were full of traps with sharp blades; climbed over the fishing nets that were full of barbs, the slightest carelessness would cause the barbs to pierce into their flesh and be tightly wrapped in the fishing nets.. Even though these rat people were the strongest after layers and layers of selection. Many of the rat peoples figures were no different from the warriors of the clan, and were even stronger than the warriors of the clan. It was just that they did not have the qualifications to wear a gorgeous tattoo that represented the glorious deeds of the clans bloodline and ancestors. However, the power that was hidden deep in their bone marrow, and besides the mandala fruit, which required them to devour a large amount of the flesh and blood of totem beasts from a young age to accumulate, was far inferior. Many strong-looking but weak-looking rats could not withstand such high-intensity training. Either the stone lock left their hands and smashed into the instep of their feet, shattering the bones of their feet. Or, in the process of crashing into an iron wall, they smashed their heads and blood, breaking their tendons and bones. They even fell into a pit filled with sharp blades and were pierced with thousands of holes. There were also people who did not have the time to untie the fishnet that was full of barbs and had their major arteries torn apart. Fresh blood sprayed to the height of three to five arms, and they died from excessive blood loss. These people were like defective products when forging weapons. Very quickly, they were dragged away by the expressionless rat civilian servants. They were dragged to the Colosseum that was full of totem beasts. Immediately, more rat civilian recruits were replenished from the depths of the dungeon. The next round of Forgingand Castingbegan. The arrival of the ice storm attracted everyones attention. As the ace of the Blood Skull Colosseum, although she had lost three rounds in a row in the group battle, she was always judged to be defeated by the adjudicator. She had never really been defeated by her opponent, and she did not suffer too much loss in the battle against the opponents main general. In fact, because the opponent had the advantage in numbers, she was often the only one left after she defeated the opponent. In her fury, she had even performed the grand feat of One horse against a thousandand put on a marvelous show for the audience. When she summoned the mithril Ripper and raised a storm of frost that sent hundreds of rat subjects flying, no one dared to regard her as a loser. Therefore, the ice storm still enjoyed high prestige and worship. Many rat militia were eager to serve under her. Seeing her appearance, the exhausted rat militia recruits cheered up again. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws while screaming in an effort to make themselves look fiercer. The two disabled gladiators who were responsible for training the recruits quickly stepped forward and welcomed the ice storm with a smile. However, ice storm did not have the slightest smile on her face. She had always suspected that Casava had done something to her. She had not selected the best recruits during the first three times she had selected new recruits. This time, she had to open her eyes wide and search carefully. Ice Storm crossed the middle of the training ground with her hands behind her back and wagging her tail. However, she did find a few strong fellows. Many clan warriors born in military noble families were banished due to the failure of family battles and battles. They were reduced to rat people and had no choice but to marry other rat people. Therefore, Rat peoplewas never a concept in the sense of bloodline. The so-called Dirty bloodand Glorious bloodwere not fundamentally different. If these sturdy fellows were able to devour a large amount of totem beast flesh since they were young and had a gorgeous tattoo on their body, who would be able to differentiate them from the real clan warriors? Ice Storm understood this point better than any of the Tulan people. However, she had to admit that even if there were no fundamental differences in their bloodlines and the education they received since they were young were different, there was a huge difference in the fighting strength between the rat people who had grown up and the Clan Warriors. The simplest thing was that when she gazed deeply at these seemingly strong fellows, her icicle-like eyes lightly poked their bodies. They began to panic, their movements distorted, and they made mistakes one after another. In the first three times she had selected recruits, she had picked a lot of strong-looking and strong-looking fellows. When she personally trained them, their performance was barely satisfactory. However, in the real arena, in front of tens of thousands of warriors of the clan, they were surrounded by deafening roars. These peasant soldiers, who came from a remote village and had never seen so many masters of the clan in their lives, often collapsed at once. The same thing could not happen again. She only had one last chance. She had to choose a better soldier. But what kind of soldier was Better? Ice storm frowned as she thought about this question. Suddenly, she stopped. She looked at a rat youth at the side of the training ground with some surprise. Compared to those big, muscular adult rats, this youth was too skinny. Upon closer inspection, one could see that his streamlined body and limbs were also covered with steel-like muscles. However, because his limbs were too long, one would feel that they would break if one were to grip them lightly. How could such a skinny and weakteenager survive from his hometown to Black Horn city and climb to the recruit training camp step by step from the deepest part of the dungeon? And the youths figure was not the reason why ice storm was surprised. What surprised her was.. He actually fell asleep?Ice storm muttered to herself, somewhat in disbelief. It was said that he trained hard day and night, so of course, it was impossible for him not to sleep. But the place where the recruits slept was next to the training camp, and it was a stinky shack. On the training ground, there was at most a short break of one meal after ten or twenty sets of extremely difficult high-intensity training. Moreover, the surroundings were filled with deafening shouts, screams, and the sound of stone locks and stone axes colliding. It was comparable to a real foundry. How could he fall asleep in such an environment? Ice Storm narrowed his eyes and seriously sized up the youth. He saw that both of the young mans hands were covered with thick calluses, and the skin next to the calluses had been rubbed and torn until it was dripping with blood. It was obvious that he had just held a stone lock or a stone axe and had undergone ultra-high-intensity training. However, there were no injuries on his body. There were no abrasions, bruises, or falls, nor were there any wounds that were cut by sharp blades or barbs. This was impossible. When they arrived at the recruit training camp, all the rat subjects had to undergo the same training. The content of the training was modeled after the military nobles who trained the clan warriors who were around ten years old. No rat subject could withstand such tough training without leaving a single scar on their body. Judging from his even breathing and calm expression, this youth did not lie down because he was tired. Instead, he took the initiative to fall asleep. From the looks of it, the training content that was enough to make most of the rat people mentally collapse and die from exhaustion did not make him feel too much pain and fatigue. He was still able to handle it with ease! Perhaps it was because the ice storms gaze was too sharp. The youths eyelids trembled slightly in his sleep. Before he opened his eyes, he wiped his hands under his legs, creating two bone blades as thin as cicada wings. Neither of the two bone blades had a hilt. It was extremely difficult for anyone to notice it when it was sandwiched between two fingers. Even ice storm might have missed this fatal move if he had not been observing the youth. What a brilliant hiding knife technique! Ice Storm became more and more surprised. This is an exquisite technique that can only be mastered by a clan warrior who is used to killing. How did a mere rat youth learn such a skill! ? The ice storm could feel that the rat teenager had woken up. However, he did not open his eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. The flesh and blood all over his body was like a winch that was wrapped around a rope. It was tightening bit by bit, and he could escape, defend, and attack at any time. The ice storm retracted her gaze and walked past the teenager, continuing to move forward. She could feel that the teenager was slightly relieved. Behind her, he opened his eyes slightly and secretly observed her. What an audacious little fellow. Icestorm smiled slightly in his heart and asked the Disabled Gladiator who was in charge of the training camp, That little fellow just now had long arms and long legs. He looked a little thin and weak. Did he just crawl out of the dungeon? How was his performance? The disabled gladiator was slightly startled. It seemed that he did not expect icestorm to take a fancy to this thin and weak youth. He did not dare to offend the ace of the Blood Skull Battle Arena, and hurriedly said, He just climbed up the day before yesterday. I heard that his performance underground was not bad, and his attacks were ruthless enough. Every time he entered a new cage, he would sneak attack the strongest and most powerful fellow, instantly stunning the others. But after he climbed up the ground and came to the training camp, his performance was not too bad. It was neither up nor down, nothing special. Nothing special? Ice Storm was stunned for a moment. According to her observation, this young man was the most special rat citizen that she had seen in the blood skull arena. After thinking for a moment, she asked, In two days, many gladiators should have come here to choose servants, but they didnt choose him? Choose him? The disabled gladiator said, Its strange to say that although this kids training is not outstanding, its not so bad that he needs to use a whip. All the training content can be barely completed at the last moment. However, every time a gladiator comes to pick a servant, everyone has to be alert and try their best to perform. However, he is always flustered and makes mistakes. One time, he even fell off the iron chain and almost fell into a pit full of sharp blades. He was so scared that his face turned pale and he was shivering. It seems that he is too weak to withstand the pressure. In addition, he looks so thin and weak, as if he hasnt been weaned yet. Why would a gladiator waste a precious spot and choose him as a servant? Chapter 940 - The Little Guy’s Exhibition Match A series of mistakes? Ice Storm thought to herself. With the young mans state of mind that allowed him to sleep soundly in such a noisy environment, it was impossible for him to make mistakes in the selection. Things were getting more and more interesting. Ice Storm pondered for a moment and said, I want fifty recruits to take the Path of Glory. This one, that one, those three over there, and the top five who are the best at carrying stone locks, as well as this little guy. She picked forty-nine rat people who seemed to be the strongest in one go Together with the skinny little guy. Those who were selected all rubbed their hands in excitement. Although Ice Storm had just lost a hundred-man team battle. The fewer people she commanded, the more important the commanders personal valor was. Everyone felt that even if Ice Storm was not good at commanding thousands of troops, it was more than enough to command at least thirty to fifty servants. It was the best time to follow her now. Once the war of glory really began, as long as they survived a few battles, they would have a chance to gain more power. They could even charge into the land of eternal Holy Light and slaughter everyone. Even if they were torn into pieces by the d*mn magic, was it not much more glorious than staying in the arena and being a prop? Therefore, the rat people who were chosen all puffed out their chests and pulled their muscles taut. They were unyielding, and they looked death in the eye, hoping to leave a deeper impression on Ice Storm. Of course, the forty-nine burly men also quickly discovered that a freak had sneaked in among them. How is this kid qualified to participate in Lady Ice Storms selection with us? Does he still dare to walk the Path of Glory? Isnt he afraid that he will fall down again, fall into a pit, and gain a hundred holes from being pierced by the sharp blades? Has there been a mistake? Kid, following Lady Ice Storm is a very dangerous thing. Only the strongest rat people are qualified to serve the trump card. You may not want your life, but be careful not to implicate us! The burly rat people shook their exaggerated muscles as they spoke to the youth who was silently preparing. The rat people were existences who had been discriminated against in the Turan civilization. Therefore, they would never miss the chance to discriminate against anyone weaker than them, especially before the meaningful eyes of the clan warriors. The rat people who were eager to change their fates did not let go of any opportunity to show their bravery. The youth named Leaf turned a deaf ear to them. His eyelashes did not even flutter. He could not hear their mockery. That was because his ears had been blocked by the screams of the villagers and the rumbling of houses burning and collapsing when his home had been destroyed. Compared with the raging flames that burned down half of the mountain village, the mockery of these insignificant strangers was nothing more than a cool breeze on a summer afternoon. Leaf took a deep breath and repeated the Reapers teachings in his mind several times. He suddenly felt a hundred times more confident and full of fighting spirit. As the brawny rat men pushed and shoved him with ill intentions, he stood at the Path of Glorys starting point. The so-called Path of Glory was a training and testing method passed down for thousands of years by the Turan civilizations military nobles. On the one-thousand-arm-long circular track that surrounded the entire training camp, there were pits, sling ropes, single logs, a mountain of knives filled with sharp blades, burning pools, and so on. There were dozens of obstacles. Half of the obstacles tested agility. The other half tested strength. Meanwhile, all the obstacles tested the courage, wisdom, and will of a Turan warrior. According to the legends, this was a sacred path that led to the Holy Mountain where one could meet the ancestral spirits. Only real Turan warriors could pass the Path of Glory! The scoundrels taunts were not without reason. Over the past two days, seven gladiators had come to pick new recruits. Due to the high demand, there were many times when they could not be carefully selected. They could only point and draw a circle to test the scoundrels, including Leaf. In the end, the teenager who had performed well in training, became horrible once he entered the Path of Glory. Not only did he fall from the iron chain, he almost fell into a pit filled with sharp blades. There was also another time when he decided to retreat. No wonder the rat warriors, who were eager to wash away their dirty blood with glory, despised the cowardly and incompetent teenager. However, with a cold snort in the cold wind, Ice Storm froze the noise that came from the rat people. Lets begin! she said expressionlessly. Preet! A thin and curved bone whistle in the disabled gladiators mouth let out a sharp and ear-piercing sound. The fifty rat people recruits pushed each other and rushed out at the same time. Although the first obstacle was still fifty arms away The competition had already begun from the first step they took. The circular track around the training camp was as wide as twenty to thirty arms. Even so, it was not enough to accommodate fifty strong men, who were lined up in a row and driving side by side. There was a great deal of attention paid to who was first and who was second. Some obstacles, such as the iron chain suspended in the air, were more advantageous to climb up first because at that time the iron chain was in a static state and would not be disturbed by external forces. But if the second person climbed up, the iron chain might sway and be extremely difficult to grasp. As for the other obstacles, if someone was willing to be the vanguard, others would have a chance to hide behind and take advantage of it. Everyone raised their arms and stood up like crabs, trying to seize the advantageous position, but pushing others into the most dangerous situation. At once, a total of forty-nine mountains of meat and a leaf were squeezed together. Even Ice Storm could not catch the thin youths figure in the blink of an eye. The first obstacle was right in front of them. Dozens of extremely sharp rocks were blocking the runway. Every tester had to pick up a rock and run at least fifty arms distance before swinging the rock precisely to the designated area outside the runway. There were big and small rocks, light and heavy rocks. Some of the rocks were relatively regular in shape, so it was easier for them to exert force. Some of the rocks were like petrified hedgehogs, so it was impossible for them to pick up the rocks. Naturally, the rat people at the front of the group who had just won the push-and-shove battle had the chance to pick up the smallest, lightest, and most regular rocks. The dozen or so strongest rat people quickly picked up the good stuff. However, Ice Storms eyes were searching inside the mountain of meat that was rampaging. To everyones surprise, Leaf was not the last one. He somehow managed to squeeze out of the gap between the mountains of flesh like a loach. He was ranked in the top twenty and jumped into the pile of rocks. Moreover, he did not choose the lightest, smallest, and easiest rock among the remaining rocks. Instead, he chose a strangely shaped rock with sharp edges that could easily tear through flesh and blood. Look, what on Earth is this silly boy doing? Has he lost his mind? He actually picked such a stone! Be careful that the stone will fall and cut his neck! The rat people who had not been chosen by Ice Storm and could only watch from the sidelines booed loudly. They had nothing to say to the other forty-nine burly men. They admitted that they were not as strong as these burly fellows. However, they were extremely unconvinced that Leaf had been chosen to brave the Path of Glory. The complaints that they did not dare to vent to Lady Ice Storm directly poured onto Leaf. The disabled gladiators who were in charge of the training camp did not stop them. Mocking the weak was the same as praising the strong. It was a right that the ancestors had given to the Turan people. Even the lowly rat people had such rights. However, Ice Storms eyes lit up. What a smart kid! Right now, the fifty test subjects are still close to each other. They can attack each other at any time. He is so skinny. No matter what his real combat ability is, he will definitely be a target that everyone will be happy to bully. If he chooses the lightest, smallest, and most labor-saving rock among the rest of the rocks, there will definitely be people who will be jealous and go forward to interfere with or even snatch it. Although he will most likely be able to kill the Snatchers, he will certainly waste a lot of time and energy, which will affect the upcoming test. Choosing the weird-shaped rock seems to be a random and even wrong choice because of the dizziness. However, it will save a lot of trouble and save a lot of time and energy! As expected, the two burly men who were following Leaf were already attacking the youth from both sides with tacit understanding. However, after they discovered Leafs stupid behavior, they hesitated for a moment. Defeating Leaf was not their goal. Deep down, they did not treat Leaf as a true competitor They just wanted to pick up a suitable rock. The two burly rat people looked at each other. They changed directions at the same time and pounced toward a square rock that seemed to be easy to carry. Leaf, on the other hand, steadily carried his own rock that no one wanted. He carried a rock with extremely sharp edges that was like a meteor hammer. Leaf walked very slowly and even seemed to be in no hurry. He did not mind at all. One burly rat person after another staggered past him. Soon, he fell to the thirtieth place. Behind him, there were only the idiots who were fighting for the rocks that were suitable for them. But he still did not intend to speed up. Instead, he took one step after another at his own pace. It seemed that he had no intention of fighting for the first few places at all. The surrounding rat people, including the two disabled gladiators who were in charge of the training camp, also thought that it was a miracle if the skinny boy could barely crawl over the Path of Glory. It was enough to wash away the shame of his cowardice and incompetence. But Ice Storms eyes were getting sharper and sharper. She stared at the boys nostrils and chest. She found that Leafs nostrils were not expanding, his cheeks were not blushing, and his chest was as calm as a frozen lake. Stable. Shockingly stable! While everyone else was roaring and roaring, he was still allocating his stamina precisely and controlling the rhythm. He didnt even use the energy of a single finger after he passed the first obstacle. The real show is yet to come! Ice Storm was getting increasingly curious. Who was the adult behind this childish-looking kid? Who was it that taught a technique that even the warriors of the clan might not have mastered to a young rat boy? Chapter 941 - A Well-Tempered Saber Technique! As Ice Storm expected, Leaf did not cut any wounds on his body. He walked steadily for fifty arms and accurately threw the rock to the designated area outside the track, just enough for it to go over the line. He did not waste a single bit of strength, even if it just amounted to half an arm. There was a fishing net full of sharp blades in front of him. It was placed horizontally above the runway, at about half an arms height. Countless sharp blades hung down. One had to crawl forward and be careful before they could pass through. For a skinny agility-type warrior like Leaf, that was his strong point. However, he still did not use his full strength. Instead, he crawled slowly and meticulously, ensuring that no part of the sharp blades and hooks would touch his flesh and blood. His speed did not appear fast either. Despite that, because he did not get entangled with the other rat people, after crawling through the sharp-edged fishing net, he had already arrived behind the first group. The first group was made up of fourteen to fifteen of the strongest rat people. They filled the entire runway, eyeing each other covetously while also being highly alert of the pursuers behind them. Whoever wanted to surpass them would inevitably be struck mercilessly by their hammer-like elbows. Leaf did not have the slightest intention of being the leader of the pack. He hung behind the first group at a leisurely pace, maintaining a distance of three to five arms. A sandbag formation was before them. Hundreds of sandbags filled with iron sand were wrapped in totem beast leather. There were also huge steel nails embedded in the leather. They resembled upside down mace sticks, blocking the entire runway. If one wanted to pass through the sandbag formation, one had to push all the sandbags that were like spiked clubs out of the way and create a path. However, the sandbags that were pushed away would swing back again. The harder they were pushed, the harder they would swing back, and the harder they would hit. The collision between the sandbags would also set off a chain reaction. When hundreds of sandbags shook violently together, they could really squeeze the participants into a meat patty. While the strong men of the first group passed through the sandbag formation, they were all smashed by the sandbags, which were embedded with steel nails. Many of them were badly bruised, and some of them had cuts on their bodies. Some of them even gained internal injuries from the impact, causing blood to spurt out. After being pushed by more than a dozen strong men, the hundreds of sandbags seemed to be injected with strong vitality. They moved irregularly in different directions and collided with each other. The chain reaction made it impossible for those who came later to figure out the direction of their movements. Many of the burly rat men who had fallen behind could just grit their teeth and wait in front of the sandbag formation. They could only break in after the sandbags calmed down slightly. Leaf did not hesitate at all and dashed into the violently shaking sandbag formation. Amidst the exclamations of onlookers, he was no different from a loach, nimbly finding cracks in between the colliding sandbags. It seemed that the sandbags were about to knock him away, but he spun like a top, narrowly brushing past them. At one point, he was almost knocked away by a sandbag when two sandbags at his feet collided fiercely, but they bounced back at the same time, just enough to open a path for him. His dazzling movements made the onlookers click their tongues in wonder. This kids luck is too good! Is it possible that he shifted all his luck from the previous two days of the trial to todays match? It was killing the spectators. They did not believe that Leafs actions were due to his precise calculations and clever use of force. After thinking about it, they could only attribute it to luck. However, Ice storms expression became more and more solemn. She could see that the young mans four limbs were streamlined. His muscles, which did not seem to be exaggerated, were pulsating in a wavy manner. His endless power was akin to endless waves that helped him to dodge and borrow strength from time to time. Ice Storm had never seen such a unique way of exerting strength. Whether it was the members of Gold Clan or the Blood Hoof Clan Whether it was the tiger people, panthers, lion people, Turan, wild boar people, and barbarian elephant people, their military nobles way of exerting strength did not seem to be as simple, precise, and effective as the young rat man in front of them. This youth possesses a hidden treasure! Ice Storm was becoming even more certain with every passing minute. She closed her eyes and imagined herself using a similar method to exert her strength. To her surprise, she realized that the same technique could really be applied to her body. Furthermore, it could raise her combat strength by a large margin! Suddenly, there were loud cheers that sounded like explosions. Ice Storm opened her eyes abruptly and found that the rat youth had already conquered the sandbag formation. He was flying at lightning speed across the smoldering road that was filled with burning charcoal. If one wanted to step on the burning charcoal and pass through the thirty-arm-long road of flames, they would need to have thick skin or feet that were not stained with dust. The rat youth, who had chosen the latter, finally unleashed his full strength. Like an arrow that was released from a bow, the tip of his feet barely stepped on the charcoal. Instead, he stepped on the flames and rushed to the safe zone in the blink of an eye. Such an outstanding performance captivated all the onlookers. Their cold ridicule turned into a wave of admiration. Some people even cast an admiring gaze at Ice Storm, as if to say, As expected of Lady Ice Storm. She can see the potential hidden in his body with one glance! Just like that, Leaf was now close behind the first group. He passed through all the obstacles and arrived before the last checkpoint. This checkpoint looked very simple. They were only required to cut down a piece of wood. However, the piece of wood, which was as tall as thirty arms, was the strongest core of a mandrake tree. Moreover, it had been smeared with the fat of totem beasts, making it shiny. There was no place to borrow strength from, and the slightest carelessness would cause it to slide down. Their cutting tools were not battle sabers or sharp axes made of metal but just stone axes. They were extremely heavy even though they had a hole. Most importantly, what they had to cut down was not the root of a mandrake core, but the top, which was about twenty-five arms high. They had to cut down the five-arm-long top part. Other than a heavy and rough stone ax, the only tool they could use was a bunch of mandrake tree branches. First, they cut a gap in the root of the core. After that, they inserted a branch into the tree core and used it as a stepping board to stand on. They cut a second gap and inserted a second branch into it. Then, they climbed up and cut even higher. They continued this and ascended the core step by step. They had to cut dozens of gaps and insert dozens of branches before they could reach the height of twenty-five arms. It was obvious that the branches inserted into the gaps could not be fixed firmly. Moreover, the mandrake branches were very elastic and wobbly, to begin with. Standing on the branches that had been inserted into the gaps was like standing on waves. It was impossible to stand stably, much less lift the heavy and rough stone ax and cut out new gaps with ones full strength. This was the most difficult hurdle. Not only did it test the their strength and stability, but it also tested the their spirit and judgment. Since the length, thickness, hardness, and softness of the branches were all different, and they might not be enough, the participants had to make accurate calculations and allocate their physical strength to the distance between the branches. That way, they could climb all the way to the highest point of the mandrake tree core. In the first group, the strong men who had rushed forward came to the front of the mandrake tree core. They looked up at the five-arm-tall top, which needed to be cut down. It had been smeared with red paint. All of them had solemn expressions and were deep in thought with furrowed brows. After silently calculating for a long time, they spat a few mouthfuls of saliva into their palms. Carrying their branches on their backs, they swung their stone axes and hacked with great force. Even the most reckless among them was being cautious at that moment. They would rather chop the mandrake tree core a few more times with their axes and make the gap deeper so that they could stabilize the branch and step on it more firmly. However, among the brawny men in the first group, the fastest one had only inserted seven or eight branches and climbed to a height of twelve or thirteen arms. When he reached that height, a wave of shocked exclamations broke out among the onlookers. He-He actually rushed to the first place! Looking at where they were pointing, a figure that was more agile than all the other brawny men was not hesitating or stopping. He climbed up the slippery mandrake tree core in one breath. The seemingly heavy stone ax in his hand drew a perfect arc. From that clever angle, it cut deeply into the hard and slippery tree core. On average, two axes could cut a triangular gap. The gap was not deep, and the tree branches that were inserted into it were like dogs-tail grass in the fierce wind. They always seemed to be on the verge of collapse. When the youth stepped on it, it was like stepping on a lonely boat in the middle of a stormy sea. Sometimes he would go up and sometimes he would go down, sometimes he would go left and sometimes he would go right. He could fall at any moment. However, no matter how dangerous his movements were, his toes were like the barbs of the Thunder Clan. They pierced deep into the tree branches and merged with the entire mandrake tree core. He even used the flexibility of the branches to speed up his swinging and climbing speed. In a short while, he had climbed to the height of twenty-five arms. The entire training camp was completely silent. No one dared to believe their eyes. There were many strong participants in the competition who had been felled together. They were deeply shocked by the young mans fluid movements and explosive strength. Without looking, they fell from the branches. However, the rat youth was not affected at all. In his mind, he silently recalled the secret technique that the Reaper had taught him. He imagined that the mandrake tree core, which had been smeared with red paint in front of him, was the neck of a broken-horned Minotaur warrior. Then, with his eyes wide open, he used all his strength and ruthlessly chopped it down! This is Ice Storms pupils suddenly contracted. She was shocked by the sudden burst of killing intent from the youth. She was even more shocked by the force that his four limbs exerted, the way he held the stone ax, and the speed, arc, as well as angle, of his powerful hacking. This is some kind of saber technique that has been tempered thousands of times! Although it is not a very complicated technique and can even be mastered by the rat militia, it can make these random soldiers explode with astonishing lethality! It is absolutely impossible for the five clans to create such a powerful saber technique for the rat militia. Who exactly created it? How is this possible? Ka-chow! Ka-chow! Ka-chow! Before Ice Storm and all the shocked and bewildered stares, Leaf used only three axes to cut the iron-like mandrake core, which was twenty-five arms high. He carried a five-arm-long piece of broken wood and gently floated to the ground like a real leaf. With excitement in his heart and crystal clearness in his eye sockets, Leaf took two steps forward. He smashed the heavy wood toward the end. He did it. For the first time in his life, a rat boy from a remote village who carried a blood feud had crossed the Path of Glory! Chapter 942 - The Most Powerful Man Completing the Path of Glory was a great feat that consumed a lot of physical energy. Even clan warriors would often be exhausted. Winning first place, Leaf was entitled to supplies and rewards, such as unlimited amount of fried mandrake fruits and condensed milk that had been refined from totem beast milk. The latter was a delicacy that was extremely difficult for the rat people to enjoy, and it contained an extremely rich amount of energy. Its sweetness was like a flood that burst through a dam, rushing into Leafs throat. In the past, the rat youth would have devoured the food without a care. However, after Meng Chaos modulation, Leaf understood the principle of chewing slowly to promote digestion and absorption. Looking at his restrained eating style, Ice Storm was even more surprised. There was no information on Leaf in the training camp. After all, thousands of rat people were captured and brought to Black-corner City every day. Most of them would be exhausted within a year or so. No one had the patience to register these consumables. They were just small rat people. Ice Storm could just personally ask the youth for his name and background. Facing the Blood Skull Arenas ace, Leaf was a bit reserved. When he thought of the Reapers words, though, he felt unafraid of anything and told her his background. It was not out of Ice Storms expectations. If the era of prosperity only lasted for a few years, the veterans of the previous era of glory would still be around. Even the rat people would remember the pleasure of killing and the glory of conquering. In that case, as long as the horn was blown and a call was issued in the new era of glory, the rat people hiding in the ravines would swarm over and take the initiative to form an endless army of cannon fodder. However, the last era of prosperity had been too long. It was so long that all the veterans had died. No one remembered the glory of war, especially the cowardly and incompetent rat people. They were already used to their roles of growers and gatherers. They were used to a peaceful life, and they were accustomed to laughter, singing, and games. They might not be willing to respond to the clans call to arms, but they would use their corpses to pave the way for the lords glory. Therefore, Black-corner City had sent out enlistment squads to all the rat settlements. On one hand, they could train the enlistment squads ability to travel long distances and ambush. On the other, they could take care of the old, weak, sick, and disabled, so that those who did not have the ability to fight would not continue to waste precious food. Besides, they had also cut off the path of retreat for the middle-aged rat people so that they no longer needed to worry about their famished families. Instead, driven by hatred, they could become bloodthirsty killing machines, wholeheartedly working together with the masters to seize supreme glory. There was no problem with the youths identity. So, where did he learn all his skills from? Ice Storm pondered for a moment before she looked at Leaf and said, In the previous two days, you lost quite a few tests on purpose. That was not a question. That was a confirmation. Leaf was slightly startled, but he nodded. Why? Ice storm asked curiously. With your strength, you had a chance to be chosen by a gladiator and become a true servant. Why did you deliberately lose the test and continue to stay here? Because I still need to rest. Leaf said, I just clawed my way out of the dungeon. My body is full of wounds, and my stomach is empty. I havent recovered at all. If Im chosen by the gladiators too early, Ill immediately be driven to the arena and have a real battle. Im not afraid of other rat people. However, if we get swept away by the gladiators aftershock or get asked to test new tactics and new weapons, we might be injured or killed even if dozens of us go up against a totem beast. Therefore, I would rather rest here for a few more days and recover first. Rest? Ice Storm was stunned for a moment. She glanced around at the rat soldiers who were gritting their teeth. Their veins bulged, and they even foamed at the mouth while they trained. Do you think that training here is actually a kind of rest? she asked in disbelief. Thats right. Leaf nodded obediently. The Reaper had grabbed his wrist and injected a large amount of lightning-like power into his body, tearing his flesh apart and condensing it again. The so-called high-intensity training there was indeed a kind of rest. Besides, I dont like those gladiators. I dont want to follow them. Leaf swallowed a fried mandrake fruit that was covered in condensed milk and picked up the next one. Without realizing, he had already swallowed twenty-two sweet and greasy mandrake fruits in a refined manner. His stomach swelled up and relaxed repeatedly as it rumbled. The condensed milk and the fruit that had disappeared were all transformed into the purest energy, which slowly circulated in his body along the path that Meng Chao had pointed out. Leafs words sounded a little arrogant. As a rat servant, he did not have the right to be picky about his master. However, he was the strongest among the rat people there. The strong always had the power to slightly cross the line. Why? Ice Storm was not angry. She asked with interest, Why dont you like them? They are not strong enough. Leaf shrugged and said, I just want to follow an ace, an ace like you, Lady Ice Storm. Ice storm laughed. Its true. Leaf was afraid that she would not believe him, so he seriously said, When I first arrived in the Blood Skull Arena, I heard people cheering for your victory. The resounding name, Queen Frost, left a very deep impression on me. At that time, I made up my mind to follow an ace like you who has won every battle! Won every battle? Ice storm laughed in a self-deprecatingly manner, but she did not continue to dwell on the question. She was most curious about one thing. In the last round, when you cut down the mandrake tree core, your performance was really amazing. How did you do it? Back in my village, I often climbed to the highest point of the mandrake trees to gather fruits, cut down branches, catch bugs, and dig for birds nests. Leaf puffed out his chest and said, I can dance on the swaying mandrake trees on days when the wind is howling. This is nothing. Its that simple? Ice Storm narrowed her eyes and went straight to the point. How did your breathing, strength, and knife skills come about? She originally thought that this question was quite sensitive and the youth would definitely struggle and resist. Unexpectedly, Leaf did not hesitate. It was the Reaper who taught me, he answered generously. Reaper Ice Storm was taken aback for a moment. Who is that? The Reaper is the Super Fierce Man. He is the fiercest man among all the rat people, Leaf said seriously. At that moment, the fiercest man among all the rat people was being strangled by a rat person who was three times his size. He had been lifted into the air, and he was swaying back and forth. It was the biggest rat person that Meng Chao had ever seen. He seemed to possess part of the Barbarian Elephant Clans bloodline and was even stronger than a bison standing up. His needle-sharp mane shone with a dangerous light, and the bloodstains on it indicated that he was definitely not trying to be friendly when he got there. Who says that hes not dead? The rat giant, who had the bloodline of the Barbarian Elephant Clan, licked his two huge tusks and cracked a ferocious smile as he questioned the others in the dungeon. Everyone was curled up in a corner, shivering and not daring to look him in the eye. Only Meng Chao sighed in his heart. He swore that he just wanted to lie there quietly and think. He did not want to waste even a gram of the energy from the mandrake fruit on these rat people. Why did they have to provoke him when there was a path to heaven? In fact, he and his cellmates had still been able to live in peace at first. These guys had merely been betting on his life, and they had also been afraid of the unknown power in his body. Moreover, he did not want to fight them for the mandrake fruit. Would it not be better for them to stay out of each others way? He stood out from the rest, especially after Leaf was refined by him and became extremely powerful. Although they did not know the relationship between the two, Meng Chaos mysteriousness became even more intense. Those who had been in the dungeon for a few days did not dare to provoke him. But there were always exceptions. The new rat giant who had the the Barbarian Elephant Clans bloodline seemed eager to leave the dungeon. During the last round of food delivery, not only did he take almost half of the fried mandrake fruits, but he also made a bet on Meng Chaos life with the other half of the food in his hands. The winner would take it all. He bet that Meng Chao was already dead. He even forced others to participate in the bet and wager that Meng Chao was still alive. Those who did not want to participate in the bet were all heavily hit in the chest with his elephant trunk. It was like a meteor hammer. Blood splattered wildly, and they all fell out. When Meng Chao sat up lazily and rolled his eyes to show that he was still alive, the guy strode forward and picked Meng Chao up from the sewage water. From his shoulder to his arm to his fingers, his bones crackled. His astonishing strength was apparently enough to snap Meng Chaos neck in the next second, directly killing the black-haired rat who was covered in wounds. Meng Chao frowned slightly. He seriously considered whether he should talk it out with the other party again. As long as the other party let him go and apologized, the matter would be settled. However, judging from the old mans grimace, he definitely would not listen to any harsh advice, right? Forget it, speaking was also very energy-consuming. With that thought, Meng Chao struck with lightning speed. He clenched his four fingers, raised his thumb like a dagger, and lightly tapped the inside of the other partys elbow. The other party subconsciously curled his arm, closing the distance between Meng Chao and his throat. Meng Chao then retracted his thumb and lightly flicked his pinky on the other partys throat. No one could clearly see what was going on. The huge rat man who possessed the Barbarian Elephant Clans bloodline trembled slightly and froze all of a sudden. Soon, similar to a broken stone statue, he released Meng Chao and took half a step back. He slowly knelt down and covered his throat with both hands. His eyeballs bulged out of their sockets, and he curled up like a huge lobster. He spat out white foam in the sewage water and started twitching violently. Chapter 943 - The Lonely Trump Card This is All the rat people in the dungeon were dumbfounded, especially those who had stayed there for several days and watched Meng Chao soak himself in the dirty water while he was covered in wounds. They thought that they knew this dying black-haired rat very well. Only then did they realize how wrong they had been! Meng Chao did not want to waste any energy or time on them. Slowly picking up and eating the fried datura fruit left behind by the rat subject, Meng Chao continued to plan his next step. Killing the rat subject wasnt a problem. The problem was that he didnt want to appear too high-profile. Because an outstanding man like him was like a firefly in the dark night. Even if he exposed 1% of his strength, he could be noticed by the military nobles with strong backgrounds and get into a lot of trouble. Although the military nobles with a strong background were powerful, Meng Chao was confident that he could deal with them. But he didnt have time. Meng Chao knew from the memory fragments of his previous life that the supreme leader of the Tulan civilization who presided over the Battle of Honor, also known as the war chief, still came from the Gold clan. Therefore, he didnt have time to stay in black-corner City and fool around with the bull-headed horse-faced and wild boars and elephants of the Bloody Hoofs clan. He had to obtain resources as soon as possible, heal his injuries, obtain totems, and recover his strength. He had to leave Black-corner city and head to the center of Tulan ZE, the main city of the golden clan, to look for the supreme leader of the Tulan Civilization! In that case, a person with similar strength who could obtain what he needed from each other would be especially important. I wonder how Yezi is doing up there. Meng Chao thought to himself, Can he digest and absorb all the things that I stuffed into his body? and can he find a suitable Ace Gladiator? As he was thinking, the sound of an iron rod hitting the fence sounded above his head. A blinding light crashed into the darkness and swept across the faces and bodies of the rats. Finally, it lingered for an exceptionally long time on the densely-packed wounds on Meng Chaos body. So Youre the Reaper? A voice from above, half impatient and half mocking, asked. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat, and he nodded. Why do you have this name? The voice from above suppressed his laughter and asked, Are you very good at harvesting things, or do you get harvested often? .. Meng Chao was carried out of the dungeon on a simple stretcher made of mandala branches by four handymen. Although his posture was very awkward, he was not willing to waste even half a drop of energy to change it. Instead, he focused all his spiritual energy on his retina and cochlea and tried his best to collect all the images and audio in every direction. The key was the details. From the details that could be seen everywhere, a lot of information about a civilization could be inferred. The shorthand symbols that were left in the depths of the dungeon had been completely erased by him. However, the information about the Tulan civilization had long been deeply engraved in Chao Mengs brain. At this moment, based on the latest details that he had observed, he added the following information to his brain: The most important military facility of the Tulan civilization, the Arena, is as large as the 50,000-man football field on earth, or even larger. These ancient and majestic buildings are all built with giant rocks that have been cut very precisely, just like pyramids. However, a lot of the gum of the mandala trees has been added between the rocks as the adhesive. And at the key parts of the structure, enormous mandala trees were growing out of the ground. The mandala trees, which were hundreds of meters tall, and the branches that covered hundreds of meters, formed natural columns, beams, and ceilings, ensuring that the entire building could stand for thousands of years. Such a brilliant construction method seemed to be based on biochemical technology that surpassed the times. A part of the building was not built but grewout of the ground. I dont think that the current Tulan civilization has such technology. Judging from the gossip of the audience, the dozens of arenas in black horn city are at least thousands of years old, or even the gifts of the ancestorstens of thousands of years ago. Does this mean that the ancestors of the Tulan people once created a splendid civilization that was far more advanced than the current era of the clan? It is highly possible. Because there are dozens of arenas in black horn city with more than fifty thousand people. It means that the city has at least millions of permanent residents. When the glorious era comes, the warriors of all the towns and settlements will gather here, and the population will increase by five times or even ten times. The size of the city is closely related to the advanced level of the civilization. It is hard to imagine that a clan civilization in the Middle Ages could have more than one glorious city with millions or even tens of millions of people. It is said that every city in Tulanze is very ancient. It was built by the Ancestral Spiritthat the Tulan people worshipped. Ancestral spirit, an extremely important and sacred word in the Tulan language. It seems to have passed away long ago, but it also seems to still control the life and death, honor and disgrace, fate and everything of the Tulan people. What would the ancestors of the Tulan people look like? With this thought in mind, Meng Chao met leaf. Compared to when he left the dungeon, the rat youth at this moment could be said to be brand new. He put on an armor made of bison leather, and there was a bone blade at his waist. He held his head high and puffed out his chest. There was no sign of the youth and panic that he had just fallen into the dungeon. Lord Reaper! Upon seeing Meng Chao, Yezi was overjoyed and came forward to welcome him. However, when he saw Meng Chaos injuries, he was shocked. Deep in the dungeon, the light was dim. Most of Meng Chaos body was submerged in the sewage water, so he could not see clearly. Now, under the strong sunlight, Yezi truly knew how badly Meng Chao was injured. She couldnt help but gasp in amazement. What kind of material did the reaper use to create this monster? It was so heavily injured, and it could even activate the shining lines and arrowheads in her body, helping her to be reborn. It was simply too magical! Are you okay? Leaf rushed forward and carefully held Meng Chao. You need treatment! Dont worry, Im fine. In fact, with the amount of energy he had gathered from the fried datura fruit, he had long been able to treat most of the external wounds that looked shocking. The reason why he didnt do so was partly because he wanted to use the energy to repair more important organs and spiritual veins. On the other hand, Meng Chao didnt want others to know how fast his wounds were healing. He wanted to go deep into the unpredictable Tu Lan Ze alone. The more cards he had in his pocket, the better. If possible, he really wanted to appear in front of King Tu Lan, the chief of the war tribe, in this wounded and dying appearance! Tell me about the situation on your side first. Meng Chao looked at Leafs smug look and smiled, It seems that you have found a suitable gladiator. Thats right. According to your instructions, after I arrived at the recruit training camp, I gave my fried mandala fruit to the scrawnest, oldest, and most bullied rat laborers to eat. Then, I pretended to be pitiful in front of him. As expected, he told me a lot about the blood skull arena and the Ace Gladiators! Ye Zi widened her big, sparkling eyes and looked at Meng Chao with admiration. She said, But, Lord Reaper, how do you know that such laborers are the most well-informed and are willing to tell me? Its very simple. Meng Chao explained, Since he is the weakest handyman among the rats and has a face that has been bullied a lot, its obvious that he doesnt have enough to eat. Its easy for him to be bought over by a few fried mandala fruits. He is older, which means that he has been in the Blood Skull Arena for a long time. Naturally, he will have more opportunities to get in touch with the gossip here. Also, its very easy for older rats to take care of a little fellow like you as if youre their nephew. Seeing that youre so skinny, its normal for them to tell you some information so that youll have a chance to keep your little life. I see. Ye Zi scratched his head and said, In short, Ive asked around clearly. In the Blood Skull Arena in the past half a year, theres a total of four aces whove won 30 to 50 matches in a row. The Lord icestorm that Im following now is the one that most meets the requirements of the Lord Reaper, the one thats the most withdrawn and the one thats the most antisocial. Moreover, shes encountered a problem thats neither too big nor too small. Dont worry. Take your time. Meng Chao said, Ive heard the name Ice Stormbefore in the dungeon. I know that shes a snow leopard female warrior from the Gold clan. Shes considered an outsider in black-corner city. However, the Tulan people dont seem to be exclusive. At least in the five clans, they only speak based on their strength. Theres no serious discrimination. There are many gladiators in the blood-skull arena who are all outsiders. Why would she not fit in? Because she was unwilling to formally join a certain clan through the blood bestowing ceremony.Ye Zi continued Thats right,ye Zi said. Most of the outsiders in Black Horn City broke off all ties with the past through the blood bestowing ceremony and joined a brand new clan, becoming a member of the Blood Hoof clan. The foreign gladiators in the Blood Skull Arena, be it the lion-man, tiger-man, lizard-man, or gnoll-man, are all the same. In order to become a new member of the military aristocrat that has been passed down for thousands of years in the Blood Hoof clan, many foreign gladiators are fighting to the death in the arena. Only Lord icestorm is extremely arrogant. Ive heard that even the owner of the bloody skull arena, the Blood Hoof Clan, who is qualified to be called a clan, has extended an olive branch to her. She doesnt even care about it. She has been in black-corner city for a long time, but she hasnt joined any clan! Although it is a great shame for us rats to run away or raise our hands to surrender at the last moment. However, for the masters who are born with a glorious bloodline, it is a privilege of the ancestral spirits to submit to the experts who defeated them and change clans. Many masters of the clans do the same. Lord icestorm is not willing to perform the blood bestowing ceremony. The foreign gladiators who have changed clans cant help but feel awkward. They dont know how to face Lord icestorm Chapter 944 - Everyone Takes What They Need Sounds interesting, Meng Chao said thoughtfully. In that case, shes concerned about her homeland and still wants to return to the Gold Clan? Thats not it. I heard that she was a loser in the clan battle, and the Snow Leopard Clan chased her out before she escaped her hometown. After that, Lord Casanova, the Blood Skull Arenas adjudicator, saved her. She has also expressed her hatred for the Gold Clan many times and doesnt mind serving the Blood Hoof Clan. Leaf shrugged. However, no one knows why Lady Ice Storm is unwilling to become a true Blood Hoof warrior through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony. You should also know that Lord Casanova, who is very powerful in the Blood Skull Arena and the entire Black-corner City, has high hopes for her! Meng Chao gave it a quick thought and pushed it to the back of his mind for the time being. Tell me about her troubles, he continued to ask the rat youth. Lady Ice Storm wants to lead an army. She is not satisfied with being a pure general. She wants to be a commander or even a general. She wants to have her own battle team, battle gang, battle group, and even an army that she can take charge of. Leaf said to Meng Chao, If she is willing to join a certain family, perhaps she can think of other ways. However, she is too arrogant and unwilling to accept anyones help. So, she can only fight her way out of the arena. Meng Chao nodded. After more than half a month of reminiscing and contemplating, he had already recalled a lot of details about the Turan civilization and the glorious era. He knew that at the beginning of the glorious era, the various large families would use the gladiator arena to select their generals. This kind of selection did not fret over ones background, only their methods. Once the qualified generals were selected from the gladiator arena, they would enter the first battle of the glorious era, the Tournament of Five Clans. Thats right, the first battle was not to march north and attack the land of eternal light. It was a civil war between the five great clans. It sounded idiotic. However, there was actually a certain amount of scientific reasoning behind it. One needed to know that for the Turan civilizations tribal army, which was still in the Middle Ages, they had an almost endless supply of soldiers with the help of the mandrake tree, a wonderful plant. The number of soldiers was never a problem. The problem was the organization, training, the command systems construction, the allies tacit cooperation, and the most important one, logistics supply. If the structure of the entire army was in a mess and the generals who belonged to different clans did not compromise with each other, such a war would be impossible to fight. On top of that, there were countless shrimp soldiers and crab generals who had to consume precious military rations. Since ancient times, there had been countless so-called million-strong armies that were enough to whip their enemies till they ran dry. Yet, due to internal problems, they collapsed, resulting in catastrophic consequences. In a situation of panic, more often than not, the more people on one side, the sooner they lose, and the more miserable. The people of Turan were very strong. Their minds were anything but simple. In the age of prosperity, the five clans were equal. There was no subordinate relationship, and there was no Turan king who could command the whole of Turan. At the beginning of the glorious era, the noble warriors of the five great clans, along with a large number of warriors from the small and medium clans, as well as a hundred times more rat militia, trained their troops through a limited civil war, they would discover outstanding commanders. Of course, they could also determine their strengths and subordinate relationships. They could also choose the most powerful War Chief from the five clan leaders to become the supreme leader of all the Turan people in the glorious war. Although the cruel civil war was very likely to consume a large amount of manpower The number of Turan people was not too little, to begin with. There were too many of them. The weak who wasted food would all be dead, and the strong could get rid of the excess baggage. With their shoulders being lighter, they could improve their efficiency in battle and taste the blood of Turan warriors, becoming seasoned soldiers themselves. It was like warming up and sharpening their blades. Sharpening their blades with one of their own It was even better when they were heading for the land of eternal light. As for the enmity formed during the civil war, which would result in a rift between the five clans, it was something that they did not need to worry about at all. The Turan peoples unique view of life and death made them proud of being killed by the strong. Dying on the battlefield was the highest honor. All the people who died in the civil war would return to the embrace of their ancestral spirits, even the rat people who had filthy blood flowing in their veins. This view of life and death allowed them to see through all of their civilizations internal conflicts. As soon as the War Chief was chosen, even two clan warriors who had just fought each other and killed their closest comrades would immediately put down their weapons. They would then join hands to become new and close comrades. Picture a nobody from a middle or small clan With the blessing of the ancestral spirit, he obtained great power and a mysterious totem. He arrived in the main city, where the five clans were situated, and joined a certain gladiator arena, becoming the trump card with a hundred victories. He then trained a group of rat servants and was also invincible in group battles. He later obtained the right to command a battle gang independently in the Tournament of Five Clans. He became more and more courageous in the Tournament of Five Clans. Meanwhile, the battle gang under his command also continued to expand, absorbing a large number of remnant soldiers from his side and prisoners from the enemy. Gradually, his battle gang became an army. By the time the War Chief blew the horn of attack atop the Holy Mountain, he already had tens of thousands of roaring Turan warriors under his command. He led these warriors toward the land of eternal Holy Light. With the power and totems given by the ancestral spirits, he smashed the heads of the mages, elven kings, and dwarven craftsmen. Finally, in an epic battle that was as dark as the sky and the earth they faced an army of one million and Nine-ring Magicians. That was the ideal path of glory for a Turan warrior. It was obvious that Lady Ice Storm wanted to advance along the same path. However, she was stuck in the first stage. Leaf told Meng Chao that Lady Ice Storms combat strength was indisputable. However, she did not seem to be good at commanding troops. As one of the four trump cards in the Blood Skull Arena, her starting point was very high. From the start, she had the right to choose, train, and command a thousand rat soldiers. As long as she defeated an opponent who also commanded a thousand rat soldiers, she would have the right to obtain three thousand or even five thousand rat soldiers. Once the soldiers set off, she would be the commander of the battle group. Unfortunately, she had lost three battles in a row. The number of soldiers under her command had also shrunk. In her third battle that had just ended, her opponent, the other trump card, Brute Hammer, had also not been a particularly good commander. He only knew how to lower his head and charge forward. He was in the same boat as her, and they pecked each other using the newbies. Even so, she was still unable to bite down on Brute Hammer. Lord Brute Hammers servants completely destroyed Lady Ice Storms servants. Lady Ice Storm was furious, and she summoned her totem armor, Mithril Ripper. Leaf vividly described the battle that he had heard about to Meng Chao. If it was a one-on-one battle, everyone believed that Lady Ice Storms Mithril Ripper was even more powerful than Lord Brute Hammers Locomotive. However, this was a group battle, and it was a competition of command. Therefore, Lord Casanova stopped the battle and declared Brute Hammer the winner. Now, Lady Ice Storm only has one last chance. She will build a thirty-man battle team from scratch. If she loses this time, no matter how unwilling she is, she can only serve a certain commander and be a pure warrior. I see. Is this Lady Ice Storm a typical food addict? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and suddenly realized that there had been a very strange word. He was stunned for a while before he stared at Leaf and said, Wait, you mentioned just now that the Blood Skull Arenas other trump card, Brute Hammer What is the name of his totem armor? Locomotive? In the Turan language, the composition of the word, locomotive was composed of three terms: burning, machinery, and immense strength. No matter how one looked at it, it sounded strange. Thats right, Locomotive. Leaf did not understand. Is there a problem? No problem. I just think that it sounds very powerful. What exactly is this Locomotive? Meng Chao asked humbly. Im not too sure either. It seems to be an ancient divine artifact that can drag thousands of Turan warriors or as many goods as a small hill in one go. It enables its user to fly across the land. In less than a day, once can cross the entire Turan! Leaf said, I heard that Locomotive can even emit deafening roars and smoke that scare away totem beasts. Many people worship such a powerful ancient divine artifact and use it as a totem! Is that so? Meng Chao took a deep breath and kept his doubts in his heart. He continued to ask, By the way, as the trump card, how is Lady Ice Storms treatment in the Blood Skull Arena? Of course, there was nothing much to say about the treatment she received. In the Turan civilization, where the strong preyed on the weak and the winners ate all, a trump card in a large-scale arena was like a giant star in the sky. Not only did she have a spacious independent residence, but she also had a small training field. Aside from that, she could also accommodate hundreds of servants for training. She did not have to worry about the cultivation resources at all. From the most basic mandrake fruit to the fat of totem beasts and refined milk, to all kinds of precious medicines, everything was available. These things were exactly what Meng Chao needed And he was confident that he could provide Lady Ice Storm with what she wanted. Chapter 945 - An Incredible Basic Martial Technique After passing through a long white passage, Meng Chao saw Ice Storm. This female snow leopard warrior who could control the power of ice was even whiter than Meng Chao had imagined. One needed to know that even a real snow leopards fur was not pure white. Instead, its fur was interlaced with black and white with yellowish-brown stripes. She looked like a sculpture made of ice and snow. She was crystal clear and spotless. It also looked like she had albinism. Even her pupils were almost transparent. Apart from her short and sharp ears, the hair on key parts of her body, and her constantly dangling tail, the beastly color on her body was very faint. If she used her armor to hide part of her beastly features, it would not be a big problem to say that she was a tall and strong female human warrior. However, her comparatively petite figure among the Turan people did not mean that she was not dangerous. In fact, the moment Meng Chao stepped into the room, he had sensed an aura similar to that of a Heaven Realm expert. He knew that the ordinary-looking female snow leopard warrior had the ability to turn the entire room into a deadly ice cave in the blink of an eye. Although his great battle with Lu Siya had seriously wounded him and troubled him with the exhaustion of his spirit energy It had unintentionally stimulated his senses and made them sharper. It was like a blind person having particularly sharp hearing. Perhaps, he had been infected by Lu Siya and gained part of a Spirit Sensors ability. Right now, Meng Chao could scan the danger level of his surrounding environment and the general details of his opponent without even lifting his eyelids. While he was secretly scanning Ice Storm Ice Storm narrowed her eyes and seriously scrutinized this guy, whom Leaf had bragged about being amazing. Meng Chaos appearance greatly exceeded the ace gladiators expectations. Ice Storm had originally thought that, even if this Reaper was not a three-headed six-armed existence, he should at least have part of the glorious blood flowing in his body. Since he had been able to impart Leaf with so many well-established breathing techniques, force execution techniques, and saber techniques, he should be a former clan warrior who had been exiled. He would have very strong beast-like characteristics and even be a loser in a power struggle. If not that, his parents and ancestors were probably exiled former clan warriors. That was why he could master these incredible techniques. However, Meng Chaos beastly characteristics were close to zero. They were even thinner than Ice Storms. The snow leopard female warrior almost doubted whether Meng Chao came from the human race in the land of eternal light. Of course, this was impossible. The greatest feature of the human race was the blond hair and blue eyes that claimed to have received the blessing of the Holy Light. The hair and eyes of the guy in front of her were as deep as the night sky. Just This alone was enough for the people in the land of eternal light to treat him as a demon that had crawled out of the Abyss and burn him to death on the stake. And his wounds It also reminded people of the Marquis of the ancient tomb who lived in the depths of the vast desert. And the Immortal Lich who was hiding in the Far North Abyss. Ice Storm didnt know if she could still persist like this man if he was seriously injured. No wonder he was the legendary Super Fierce Man! Ice Storms eyes couldnt help but reveal a trace of admiration. However, he also doubted whether this wounded and weak guy could help him. Facing the cautious gaze of the Ace Gladiator, Meng Chao was calm and composed, neither servile nor overbearing. He knew that although there was a clear hierarchy in the Turan civilization, the rat people with dirty blood were at the bottom of the hierarchy. However, the warriors of Turan who respected courage also could not stand to see the rat people shivering and groveling. As long as they could display sufficiently powerful abilities. Even the rat subjects would be able to seize a place in the Turan army. This was even more so in the glorious era. You are the Reaper? Ice Storm finally retracted her gaze and said indifferently, Tell me, where did you come from? What identity did you have? How did you end up in the deepest part of the Dungeon? Meng Chao shook his head. He answered in a very weak voice, I dont know. My memory started from the sewage in the deepest part of the dungeon. I forgot a lot of things, including my clan and name. He didnt pretend to be weak on purpose. Instead, he used a vague voice to cover up his somewhat stiff Turan language. Ice storm obviously didnt believe that he had completely lost his memory. But he did not dwell on this point. Instead, he continued to ask, You dont remember your name and identity, but you do remember quite a number of exquisite breathing and force exertion methods? Yes. Meng Chao answered frankly, Some fragmented images appeared in my mind. I could only see myself training and fighting crazily in these images. Just like harvesting ripe mandrake fruits, I harvested the enemys head. Thats why I named myself, Reaper. At this point, he lowered his head to look at the crisscrossed wounds on his body with different depths. He laughed self-deprecatingly. However, Im afraid that Ill never be able to use these amazing skills with my own hands again. Meng Chao smiled bitterly. I can only teach these skills to others in exchange for what I want. Ice Storm understood what Meng Chao meant. What do you want? she asked straightforwardly. Food, medicine, and the protection of a powerhouse like Lady Ice Storm. Meng Chao said, Of course, like all the Turan people, Im not afraid of death. But dying on the battlefield and dying in the dungeon are still different. I hope to use enough food and medicine to barely heal my injuries so that I can at least have the ability to lean on my spear, limp onto the battlefield, and die under the blade of a powerful enemy. This was a very reasonable request. It was also a very Turan request. There was no reason for Ice Storm to reject it. She only wanted to know, Your request isnt high, but how can I tell if you really have the ability to turn stone into gold, or if Leaf was originally a powerful expert with extraordinary talent and was just lucky enough to bump into You? Leaf is indeed gifted. He is an existence as rare as the feathers of an undead bird and the horn of a ferocious dragon among the rat people. Meng Chao admitted frankly and then changed the topic, But my skills, even if they cant turn stone into gold, can at least increase the combat ability of the ordinary rat peoples servant soldiers by thirty to fifty percent in a short period of time. Although they cant be reborn like Leaf, they are more than enough to defeat Lady Ice Storms enemy. I admire your confidence, and I hope that you know the difference between confidence and arrogance. The weak rat soldiers might survive, but the arrogant rat soldiers will definitely die. Ice Storm coldly said, Prove it to me. I need charcoal strips and paper, Meng Chao said unhurriedly. The Tomadura Tree was blessed with very flexible fibers. The leaves and bark could be mashed, ground, compressed, and dried at will, making paper that could barely be used. In addition, the charcoal strips were simply processed after the branches were charred. Paper and pen were not very rare items. Meng Chao used four large pieces of bark paper and two charcoal strips that were as long as an arm to draw the first form of the hundred-battle saber technique in detail, Facing the wind with great force.. In terms of extraordinary strength, the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization each had their own unique strengths. On one side, they had spiritual martial arts, while on the other side, they had the power of totems. However, in terms of the training and combat arts of ordinary people, the Dragon City civilization was far ahead of its own close neighbors. This was not only because the dragon city civilization had grasped the science and technology that was ahead of the times. They had extremely profound knowledge in anatomy, cytology, genetics, ergonomics, life sciences and other fields, they could disassemble the seemingly simple and crude chopping and slash into the most basic speed, angle, accuracy, and strength. Through the feedback of big data from the battlefield, they could repeatedly calculate and repeatedly iterate, finally deducing the most perfect move. It was also because the two sides fighting philosophy was very different. For the Turan civilization, the advanced orcs, who were born with bestial characteristics, were usually tall and strong, with rough skin and thick flesh, and endless strength. A casual punch could knock down a wall. A simple ax could cut a mandrake tree that was as thick as three to five people in half. Under such circumstances, what was the need to study exquisite moves? Of course, the military nobles from the five great clans, who had the blood of glory flowing through them, all mastered all kinds of powerful totem battle techniques that could be combined with totem armor. However, the rat subjects were only cannon fodder. As long as they were strong enough, looked fierce enough, or had a broad body, they would be able to withstand more sabers, spears, and arrows from the enemy before they died. They would be excellent cannon fodder and would be qualified to be given a drop of their masters blood after they died in battle. No warrior of any clan would be so bored that they would specially develop a set of Cannon fodder martial arts for the rat servants. If they died, so be it. In any case, no matter how fierce the fire was, it was impossible to burn all the weeds in Picturesque Orchid Lake. As long as the spring breeze blew and the mandrake tree began to bear fruit again, there would be new rat civilians, like cockroaches and rats, they would continuously emerge from the corners. However, the Dragon City civilization was different. As a lone army in a foreign land with only tens of millions of people, every death was a loss. No matter how great the gap between extraordinary humans and ordinary citizens was, no matter how many differences there were, human resources were extremely precious. Especially in an era where the monstrous beast tide had swallowed up more than half of Dragon City, and the remnants of human soldiers could only curl up in the depths of the ruined walls, fighting to the death. Regardless of whether it was the strongest or the big-headed soldiers, only an old granny who had squeezed out every drop of strength from everyone, even to the point of losing all her teeth, could instantly erupt with astonishing combat strength and perish together with the ferocious beasts. Only then would it be possible for the flower of civilization that had already been annihilated on Earth to continue to bloom in this extremely dangerous foreign land. As a result, over the past half a century, the dragon city civilization had developed many martial techniques that would allow the elderly, the weak, women, and children to fight to the end. They also possessed a very complete set of methods to help the weak become stronger step by step. In the field of basic martial techniques, the Dragon City civilization was far ahead of all the other world civilizations, including the Turan civilization. The two sides were not on the same dimension at all. Chapter 946 - Setting Up a Blue Ocean Market in Advance Chapter 946: Setting Up a Blue Ocean Market in Advance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storm took the bark paper from Meng Chaos hand with suspicion. With just a glance, she was shocked. On the light four pieces of bark paper, there was record of a technological civilization that had entered the post-industrial, information-based era. Being a thousand years ahead, it had an overwhelming advantage over a clan civilization. It was not that the Turan civilization did not have such exquisite moves. In fact, Ice storm could see at a glance that Forward Wind Cutter was only an entry-level basic combat technique. To put it nicely, it was plain and unadorned. To put it bluntly, it was simple and crude to the extreme. Raising the battle saber with both hands and sprinting with both legs, he used the momentum to swing the battle saber downit was such a common move that even a carbon-based intelligent creature with four limbs could think of it. The military nobles of the five great clans had mastered countless totem combat techniques that were hundreds of times more powerful than Forward Wind Cutter. Including detailed information about the principle of this move, the perspective of the muscles, joints, and even nerves, and so on, Ice Storm had seen similar things in the inheritance that the ancestors had given to the Turan warriors. However, she had never thought that someone would spend the same amount of effort as researching totem combat techniques to research the basic combat techniques used by the rat militia. No, this was not just for the rat militia Ice Storms mind raced as she instantly thought of several similar moves from the five great clans. She was surprised to find that any thousand-year-old beheading technique from the clans paled in comparison to Forward Wind Cutter drawn by Meng Chao. Closing her eyes, two versions of herself appeared in her mind. They held a saber of the same length and stood facing each other. One of them was using the Gold Clans slashing technique. The other one was using the Forward Wind Cutter technique. The two versions sprinted at the same time, raised their sabers, exerted force, swung their sabers down, and passed each other. In the aftermath of using the Gold Clans slashing technique, a large amount of blood spurted out of her neck, and her head soared into the sky! Ice Storm broke out in cold sweat. She revised her evaluation of Meng Chao again. Reapers value was not only to create more powerful servants. It could also directly improve her own strength! The female snow leopard warrior took a deep breath and asked in a hoarse voice, Is this only the first move? Meng Chao knew from her eyes that he had made the right bet. Of course because the saber technique that Meng Chao had revealed was not a common version in Dragon City. It was the ultimate version of the One Hundred Saber Techniques that the people of Dragon City had just developed before the end of the world. The biggest difference between the ultimate version and the basic version was that it incorporated the strengths of many families and absorbed the fighting profundities of many races from the Other World. As the neighbor of Dragon City civilization and a well-known expert in hand-to-hand combat, the Turan civilization was naturally the best target for Dragon Citys people to learn from. Therefore, the ultimate version of the One Hundred Saber Techniques in the future era contained many techniques from the Turan civilization. It was also very suitable for the people of Turan to practice. There was no problem of incompatibility or strong foreign tinge. If even Ice Storm could not see the value of such a unique technique, then the Bloody Skull Arenas ace would not live up to her name no matter how much she bragged about it. Thats right. This is only the first move. Meng Chao calmly said, I remember that there are a total of eighteen moves in the entire saber technique set. I think I also know about thirty to fifty sets of similar saber techniques and other combat techniques. Unfortunately, my injuries are too severe now, and my mind is a little confused. I cant really remember them. But I believe that as long as I receive careful treatment and have enough food and medicine to gradually heal my injuries, I will definitely be able to remember more combat techniques. A glint flashed in Ice Storms eyes. If I can guarantee that you get enough food and medicine, are you willing to impart all of these battle techniques to my servants? she confirmed once again. Out of her pride as a clan warrior, she was too embarrassed to say, Impart all of them to me. Meng Chao understood what she meant. He knew that she did not dare to believe that he would publicly reveal all of these battle techniques, which surpassed the era. In fact, Meng Chao had thought and deduced this question many times in the past half a month. The Turan civilization was already very powerful and troublesome to deal with. It was not a chess piece that could be manipulated by Dragon Citys civilization. If the spirit martial arts developed by Dragon Citys civilization with modern science and technology were spread to the Turan civilization, would Dragon City civilization devour itself? Would it be too late by then? However, after analyzing the pros and cons based on the memories of his previous life, Meng Chao decided to go all out. There were three reasons. Firstly, the Holy Light faction had been stronger than the Chaos faction in comparison to the Other Worlds overall national strength and war potential in his previous life. Although the Chaos faction had temporarily gained the effect of being unstoppable by relying on surprise attacks and various new tactics at the beginning of the war After the Holy Light faction with its deep foundation recovered, especially after the Holy Light faction received help from the gods The situation of the war completely reversed. The Chaos faction had embarked on an irreversible path of defeat and destruction. Before Dragon Citys destruction, the Turan civilization had already been on the verge of death. The desert in the northwest of the Other World continent, the Abyss in the north, and the land of ice, including the Chaos races living there, had also been burned into scorched earth and charcoal by the burning Holy Light. Under the premise that he could not change his faction, he could only walk down the path of darkness with the brothers of the Chaos faction. Meng Chao had no other choice. He could only think of every way to raise the Chaos factions war potential. Secondly, although the Turan civilization was a pig-teammate1 out and out This method of dragging Dragon Citys civilization into the water was half-threatening and half-enticing. It was definitely not friendly and glorious. However, up to the point where they were destroyed in Meng Chaos previous life, the Turan Civilization had never betrayed the Dragon City Civilization at least. This was because the advanced orcs living in Picturesque Orchid Lake and the intelligent humanoid races living in the land of eternal Holy Light had conquered each other for thousands of years and had irreconcilable blood feuds. To capture the land of eternal Holy Light was a strategic goal that was above everything else in the Turan peoples concept of war. The Dragon City civilizations territory was not large, and the number of troops that could be mobilized was not too much. However, they had taken over a strategic highland like Monster Mountain Range, which was blessed by the heavens and easy to defend but hard to attack. Forget everything else, just the super waterfall, Guillotine, which was thousands of meters away, was an insurmountable natural danger. It was easy to backstab the Turan civilization by ambushing them from Monster Mountain Range using an armored airship or through a portal. It was difficult to attack the Dragon City civilization from Picturesque Orchid Lake by climbing over mountains that were thousands of meters above sea level. As long as not all the water in the Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River drowned the five chiefs of the Turan civilization It would be impossible for them to break the covenant and head south to attack Dragon Citys civilization before they completely conquered the land of eternal Holy Light. In that case, what if the flapping of Meng Chaos butterfly wings really changed the strategic situation and caused the Chaos faction to defeat the Holy Light faction, and the Turan civilization completely conquered the land of eternal Holy Light? Would it pose a threat to Dragon Citys civilization? That was even more worrying. Not to mention, would the Holy Light faction, which had the protection of the gods, be blown down by the storm caused by Meng Chao, the little butterfly? As the Turan civilization advanced triumphantly, the Dragon City civilization would not sleep soundly on the fruits of victory! If the Dragon City civilization had experienced the entire world war and had eaten its fill of the wars dividends, it would not have been able to become the leader of the Chaos faction and overawe the Other Worlds one-hundred races. Instead, it would have to fear the backlash of a clan civilization. Meng Chao felt that such a disgraceful Dragon City civilization that simply sought its own destruction was incurable. Thirdly, there was an even more important reason. It was to open up Picturesque Orchid Lakes vast market by spreading Dragon Citys martial arts. One needed to know that the biggest difference between the modern spirit martial arts and traditional ancient martial arts was their systemization. To practice modern martial arts, one required all kinds of gene medicines, training equipment, and even supporting facilities, such as medical pods, training pods, and many other high-tech facilities. Meng Chao could give away the One Hundred Saber Techniques mental cultivation method, routine, and all kinds of anatomical diagrams for free. After all, the Earthlings had traveled thousands of miles to cross over to the Other World. What bad intentions could they have? The main purpose was to make friends! However, if one wanted to practice the One Hundred Saber Techniques to the extreme, would it work without the consumption of gene medicines that were specially made by Dragon City? Would it work if one did not take the high-energy nutrient medicine specially made by Dragon City? Would it work if one did not lie down in the training cabin and the medical cabin that could only be made by Dragon City every now and then? It did not matter if one made a profit or not, the main thing was to make friends. Despite that, the cost was too high for their Turan friends to refuse, right? And this was only the One Hundred Saber Techniques. There was also the Thunder Rapier, the three basic force-execution techniques, all kinds of advanced martial techniques and spear techniques, and various other unique skills. In addition to the gene medicines and training equipment, there were also various early classes, training, examinations, and martial arts trade associations that have their own set of standards. In short, the jargon term for it was ecological chain. In any case, from the experience and lessons of Dragon City over the past half a century, as long as one could open the ecological chain, dig deep into the moat, and form an ecological circle, the cultivation industry would absolutely be a sunrise industry that would never end. As long as one could cultivate consumer awareness and habits in the vast blue ocean market, the profits of each market segment would be astronomical! The advanced orcs passion for martial arts was even greater than the Earthlings. Meng Chao believed that as long as he was willing to spend a little capital, in the near future, the advanced orcs would definitely give him, Superstar Resource, and even the entire Dragon City martial arts world, a big surprise. Was there not a saying about third-rate enterprises selling products, second-rate enterprises selling services, and first-rate enterprises selling standards? What Meng Chao wanted to do now was give away some of the entry-level products for free. He wanted to cultivate the advanced orcs consumer awareness first and wait for an opportunity to sell services and standards. Perhaps one day, Dragon Citys cultivation system would encompass the entire Other World and become a supreme system that could be applied everywhere. At that time, the Dragon City civilization could conquer the entire Other World without bloodshed! Chapter 947 - Endless Willpower Thinking of this Meng Chao replied, No matter how sharp a saber is, if its kept in its sheath, it wont be able to unleash the slightest power. Since I cant use these killing techniques anymore, I might as well teach them to more Turan warriors so that they can seize higher glory. His words moved Ice Storm. She clapped her hands and summoned two rat laborers to serve her. They brought Meng Chao plenty of fried mandrake fruits, condensed milk, and secret medicines that had been concocted by the witch doctor. Although fried mandrake fruits contained high calories, they were, after all, ordinary food. The spirit energy per unit mass was not very rich. For Meng Chao, a Heaven Realm expert who seemed to have a bottomless pit in his body, it did not matter how many fried mandrake fruits he ate. It would still be difficult to replenish all the combat strength that had been consumed during his fight with Lu Siya. However, the milk, which had been carefully refined from totem beast milk and fat, contained spirit energy that was no less than the concentrated liquid of the best high-grade nutrition liquid in Dragon City. As for the advanced orcs who were able to reign supreme in Picturesque Orchid Lake for thousands of years and contend with the Holy Light faction that had the protection of the gods until now, their witch doctors naturally did not only have the ability to play mere tricks. Compared with the gene medicines in Dragon City, the secret medicine that the witch doctors in Turan concocted contained a lot of impurities. When swallowed, it was like a stream of magma flowing down the throat and reaching the chest and abdomen, causing the internal organs to burn fiercely. However, after the medicinal efficacy seeped into the limbs and bones, the damaged cells could be repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was also genuine. It was like a burning knife brewed by a private workshop. It was strong enough, strong enough, fierce enough, and especially powerful! Ordinary extraordinary people might not be able to withstand this secret medicine specially made for high-level orcs. However, Meng Chao drank the super genetic medicine, Hells Blood, as a sugar-free drink. His cell activity was far better than that of ordinary extraordinary individuals. He was not afraid of the side effects of the Turan secret medicine at all. He gulped down a bag full of emerald-green secret medicine in one gulp and let out an extremely satisfied moan. Sensing that the power was spreading in his limbs and bones and that his spirit meridians that had been damaged and withered were like flood dragons that had woken up from hibernation, Meng Chao felt that the collaborator before him had made the right choice. However, he did not transfer his spirit energy to the surface of his body to repair the superficial wounds all over his body. For the time being, he did not want anyone to find out that he had the ability to heal himself quickly. It was better to let all the high-level orcs think that he was seriously wounded and weak. Ice Storm did not suspect that the Reaper before her was hiding his strength. After all, judging from Meng Chaos wounds on the surface, it was already a miracle that he could barely stand there. The female snow leopard warrior was just curious. Actually, with your ability, you could have gone to the big shots in the Blood Skull Arena long ago. For example, Casanova Bloodhoof. I believe that this adjudicator and the Blood Hoof Clan behind him can give you more food and secret medicines. They can also guarantee your safety in the territory of the entire Blood Hoof Clan. In other words, why did you, a rare commodity, not look for the real dominator of the Blood Skull Arena, but look for a puny gladiator like me instead? Meng Chao Shrugged. A few days ago, I was dizzy and on my last breath. I couldnt even speak, and my mind was in a mess. I hadnt thought of so many things yet,Meng Chao explained At that time, who would believe a guy who was curled up in the deepest part of the dungeon and had a weird appearance but couldnt tell where he came from? What method do I have to climb out of the dungeon and meet this Lord Casanova whom you mentioned? Thats why you trained Leaf and used him to arouse the interest of the powerhouses. Ice Storm was not stupid and instantly understood Meng Chaos intentions. She narrowed her eyes and fixed her eyes on Meng Chao as she said, Then, now that you have the chance to meet the influential figure in Black-corner City, do you need me to bring you to meet Lord Casanova? His father is the current chief of the Blood Hoof Clan, and hes extremely likely to become the war chief and command the entire Turan army. As long as you give him these bark papers and tell him a few sets of combat techniques, youll definitely receive a reward thats a hundred times more abundant than what I have here. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. But he still shook his head. What if Lord Casanova doesnt believe me? He pretended not to notice that Ice Storm was testing him and spoke frankly with a face full of sincerity. After all, through my observations during this period of time, Ive discovered that my black-haired and black-eyed self doesnt look quite the same as the vast majority of the rat people and the clans warriors. Its definitely a different species. What if Lord Casanova suspects my origin and motive and insists that I tell him everything, but I really cant remember anything? Or, what if Lord Casanova thinks that, instead of giving me food and secret medicines, he might as well lock me up in the creepy black prison and torture me with the cruelest methods so that he can squeeze out all the secrets in my head? Although I was not afraid of death like all the warriors of Turan, I was tortured and slowly torn into pieces by the cold, rusty machines instead of being killed by the experts on the battlefield. Such an ending was not what I wanted. Therefore, compared to Lord Casanova, I am more willing to follow Lady Ice Storm. This was what Meng Chao was thinking. He had long learned the names of the important figures who controlled the Blood Hoof Clan from the rats in the dungeon. He had also thought about whether or not he should go directly to these important figures, or even the current chief of the Blood Hoof Clan, to work together. However, the disparity in size between the two sides made it impossible for this cooperation to have the slightest possibility of equality and mutual benefit. The only option was for the other party, who firmly held the home field advantage and a strong position, to exploit him in every way possible. Meng Chao did not like to discuss cooperation with the aggressive and powerful party in such a situation where he was at a disadvantage. He could not guarantee that the other party would not have any other thoughts when they saw that he was alone. Besides, he knew the result of the Tournament of the Five Clans better than anyone else. For more than a thousand years, the overall strength of the five clans had always been the runner-up. In the literal sense, the thousand-year-old second Blood Hoof Clan had once again failed to challenge the throne of the War Chief and could only obediently obey the orders of the Gold Clan. If he couldnt even command the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake, what qualifications did he have to talk about cooperation with Meng Chao? If Meng Chao wanted to talk, he had to talk to the real big boss! Thinking of this, his gaze became clearer and more magnanimous. This magnanimity dispelled the last trace of doubt in Ice Storm. Of course, she knew that the Reaper in front of her might not be telling the truththat included his story about losing his memory and forgetting his identity. It was more likely that this guy had some unspeakable secrets and was unwilling to reveal his true identity in front of the important figures of the Blood Hoof Clan. Just like himself. However, this wasnt important. In a certain sense, it was even better. As long as this fellows combat techniques were genuine and could have an immediate effect, Ice Storm was willing to give him everything he wanted. I only have five days. Ice Storm said, Within five days, can your combat techniques really make my soldiers advance by leaps and bounds? Meng Chao said, That depends on what kind of soldiers they are. Ice Storm said, Of course they are the strongest soldiers. Meng Chao shook his head slowly and said, Forgive me for being blunt, but you shouldnt have chosen the strongest soldiers. Ice storm was slightly startled, and she curiously asked, Why? If Im not wrong, in the past few rounds of group battles, when selecting soldiers to form a team, you chose the strongest soldiers. Meng Chao unhurriedly said, But after the elimination of the strong and the elimination of the weak, the rat militia soldiers who are qualified to be seen by you should be almost as strong as you. The strongest can not be twice as strong as the thinnest. In the chaotic team battles, such individual differences are not the key to victory. Ice Storms curiosity was aroused. She did not care about the fact that Meng Chao had poked at her scars from her three consecutive losses and asked, Then, what is the key to victory? Willpower. Meng Chao said, No matter how strong a body of flesh and blood is, there is a limit. However, the power of willpower can be endless. Ice Storm frowned and asked, Isnt the strongest soldier the one with the strongest willpower? It might be, or it might not be. Meng Chao explained, You are a warrior of the clan with a glorious bloodline. Although you have the right to choose your servants at will, Im afraid that you have never looked up at the ray of light above your head from the deepest part of the dungeon. Therefore, you dont know how the rat people who have fallen into the deepest part of the dungeon managed to climb up. By locking thousands of rat people together and using scarce food to trigger the competition between us, we can only choose the strongest of the weak through this method. We can only pick the strongest of the weak, but we may not be able to pick the best of the warriors. Suppose there is a rat person who was curled up on the ground shivering when his home was destroyed. All the clan warriors disdained to kill such a coward, so he was unharmed. After enduring the torture of the long journey, he entered the dungeon and got the most food because he was the least injured. On the surface, he looked fat and healthy. Was he the soldier that Lady Ice Storm wanted? One of the rat subjects fought back when his home was destroyed, but he was seriously wounded. After a long journey, he saved his companions without caring about his wounds and dragged many rat subjects who were doomed to die to Black-corner City. However, when he fell into the dungeon, his wounds opened, and he was no longer able to fight for food. Isnt it a pity that such a warrior died in the dungeon? And dont you want to know how powerful the warrior will be after he is rescued from the dungeon, given enough food and treatment, and is fully recovered, Lady Ice Storm? Ice Storms heart skipped a beat. After losing three rounds in a row, she also felt that there was something wrong with the standard of the soldiers she chose. Moreover, Casanova would not let her win the last and most crucial group battle smoothly. No matter how strong the recruits she chose were, they could not be stronger than the soldiers who had cast witchcraft and swallowed secret medicine. Therefore, today in the recruit training camp, she only chose Leaf. Including the Reaper in front of her, she still had twenty-eight slots for servants. Ice Storm muttered, Then, how do I determine who is just strong and who has a strong will? Chapter 948 - A Warrior’s Standard If it were me who had the right to freely choose a batch of new recruits and form a special unit, I would only choose half of the members in the training camp. Meng Chao said, Moreover, I wouldnt completely choose those who had the strongest bodies, the strongest strength, and the best results in the Path of Glory trial. Ill pick the people who are at a disadvantage at the beginning of the Path of Glory trial, but they grit their teeth and persevere until they catch up. Also, although they made serious mistakes and even suffered serious injuries, they still endured the pain and completed the trial. In a battlefield where danger lurks everywhere and changes rapidly, its always difficult to avoid being heavily injured and falling into a disadvantage. When the storm strikes, even pigs can fly in the sky. It doesnt mean anything if they are able to destroy everything in a favorable situation. Only when they are in adversity or even desperate situations can they remain unwavering and never give up. They can fight back with unparalleled calmness and astonishing courage. This is the best soldier. In fact, this was also the standard for selecting soldiers in the Black Skull Training Camp in Meng Chaos memories from his previous life. In his previous life, he had been a reaper for many years and had not received much professional combat training. In the trial to join the Black Skull Training Camp, his results could not be considered to be among the best. However, because he was worried about the safety of his little sister, Bai Jiacao, he yearned for a strong strength to protect his family. Therefore, he sprained his joint in the first trial. Even though his ankle was swollen like a rubber ball, he still limped through the trial. Even though his results were not average. His willpower, however, was appreciated by the instructor. Many recruits, who joined the training camp at the same time, were in a similar situation as him. None of them were strong and muscular men. However, the recruits who could grit their teeth and go through the Black Skull Training Camps cruel torture were usually these unimpressive-looking recruits. After leaving the training camp, they had all become outstanding Ghost Assassins. Ice Storm, who was used to the strong being respected and muscles equating to strength, was obviously stunned by Meng Chaos selection criteria. After being stunned for a while, she asked, Wheres the other half? Theres still half of the soldiers. Ill directly go into the dungeon to select them. Meng Chao said, Ill select those who have stayed in the dungeon for more than five days. Although they didnt manage to climb out of the dungeon, they still look pretty good and their injuries arent too serious. The most important thing is that their bodies cant be too strong. Their bodies cant be too strong? Ice Storm was greatly surprised. Why is that? I have calculated that in the dungeon, there will be three to five rounds of food distributed every day, but most of the food will be taken away by the strongest rat population. If they cant even get a single fried mandrake fruit in the first few rounds, they will fall into a vicious cycle. The hungrier they are, the weaker they are. The weaker they are, the less food they can get. They will become hungrier and hungrier. In addition to the extremely harsh environment in the dungeon, they will often die of starvation after three to five days. Meng Chao said, Every rat citizen who can survive five days in the dungeon has successfully snatched at least one fried mandrake fruit. They all have the potential to become warriors and have a strong desire to survive. As for those rat citizens who are not very strong, the reason why they can compete over the food and win several rounds is obviously that they have special strength and skills other than their muscles. It must be known that, with sufficient food and secret medicines, with my unique training methods and the unparalleled physical fitness of the Turan people, the growth of their muscles and brute force was not a difficult thing. However, the special strength and techniques other than their muscles could not be achieved quickly. Therefore, compared to the guys with strong limbs and simple minds, I prefer those who were not physically strong and even had flaws, but still racked their brains and survived with great difficulty This Ice Storm admitted that what Meng Chao said made sense. However, no one had ever selected new recruits with such standards. Did the selected servants really have combat strength and could they compete with powerful opponents? Ice Storm was a little hesitant. There is one more thing. Meng Chao saw her hesitation and continued, If you choose the strongest soldiers, they wont be grateful to you from the bottom of their hearts, because you choose them according to tradition, Lady Ice Storm. Any gladiator and warrior of the clan would choose their materials the same way. Even if they arent selected by you, theyll become the servants of another powerful warrior. Under such circumstances, their gratitude and loyalty will not belong to you completely. Instead, they will belong to the Blood Skull Arena, the big figures behind the arena, and even themselves. But what if you break the rules and choose those who have no chance to be selected under the old rules and can only die in the dungeon? These people have never thought that they have a chance to live. As long as you give them a glimmer of hope, they will be able to return you one or even countless miracles. Moreover, these people are very clear that other than you, there is no other gladiator or clan warrior who will choose them. You are their only hope. Other than being grateful and loyal to you from the bottom of their hearts, what other choice do they have? Considering this, dont you still think that the method I proposed is a good idea? Ice Storm thought quickly. Deep in her eyes, the brilliant icicles that were condensed grew longer and sharper. She stared at Meng Chao and observed the black-haired, black-eyed rat carefully again and again. What you said makes sense. Perhaps, it makes too much sense. Danger lurks everywhere and changes in an instant. I racked my brainthese are all the words you just said. Many of them sound very fresh at first. Other than you, I have never heard anyone say this before. However, after careful consideration, I felt that they were very accurate, refined, and elegant. It was as if they were the words of a noble that had been passed down for thousands of years, Ice Storm said meaningfully. Reaper, are you really a rat? I dont know. Meng Chao was not flustered at all. He asked calmly, Is this very important? Indeed. For Casanova, who came from the Blood Hoof Clan and was the son of the chief, it might be very important for him to sneak into his own gladiator arena with an unknown background and a mysterious power. However, Ice Storm was only a gladiator. Even though she was called the ace, it did not change the fact that she had no foundation in Black-corner City, no sense of loyalty or belonging. She was just a foreigner who could not help herself. It did not matter who Meng Chao was. Even if he took off his mask and hood now and revealed his blond hair, as well as blue eyes, that had been blessed by the Holy Light, it was not important to Ice Storm. Thinking of this, Ice Storm smiled. Can you still walk? she asked Meng Chao. If you can walk, well go and pick new recruits right now. When Spider was dragged out of the dungeon, he was still confused and did not know what was going on. After staying in the dark dungeon for a long time, he could not get used to the intense sunlight for a while. He kept crying, covering the world around him. He could only vaguely understand from the other rat subjects ecstatic screams that they were saved. At least, they were temporarily saved. However, this middle-aged man, whose face was full of wrinkles, had been silent since the moment he was captured by the elders of the clan. He could not even squeeze out half of his superfluous expression. Unlike the other rat subjects, he did not cry with joy and dance with joy. He slowly rubbed his eyes, but his face was still sad. He kept thinking to himself, If only I hadnt run out to find food that day.. He knew that the elders had entered the village. He should have stayed in the cave with his wife and children for ten days and ten nights. Why did he risk going to the burning village to get the mandrake fruit that everyone had hidden under the eyes of the elders? It was all right now. He had been captured by the old men and brought to Black-corner City. The wife and the little ones were still in the cave. The wife was still pregnant and was about to give him another damn little one. So many days had passed. He did not know if they were still alive. Had they been discovered by the old men or taken away by the totem beasts? Even if they were lucky, they had not been discovered or taken away. The mandrake tree had bloomed. If they could not find the mandrake fruit and did not know how to hunt, they could only starve to death, right? I should have taught the two brats how to hunt long ago. This way, even if they escaped to the deep mountains and forests, they would still have a chance to survive, Spider thought in frustration. However, the harsh life had long told this wrinkled middle-aged man that frustration was useless. He squeezed out his tears. He narrowed his eyes and observed his surroundings. He could observe the route to escape from the Blood Skull Arena, Black-corner City, and back to the cave behind the small Mountain Village to save his wife and two little brats. No, perhaps it wasnt two little brats. It was three or even four damn little brats. Then, Spider saw Meng Chao. Its him? This middle-aged rat couldnt help but be slightly startled. After being locked in the same cell with Meng Chao for ten days, Spider, with the keen intuition of a hunter, sensed the extremely dangerous aura seeping out from the depths of Meng Chaos wound. This black-haired rat, who was immersed in sewage, did not move at all and could not die no matter what but was as lazy as a python. So, he knew that this rat was definitely not as simple as he appeared. However, the middle-aged hunters unique caution forced him not to place his overly exuberant curiosity on Meng Chao. Other than thinking about how to escape and save his wives and children, he did not have the mood to think about anything else. Therefore, he did not approach Meng Chao to avoid becoming a thorn in the eyes of the other red-eyed rat residents. He was also not like those burly men who were arrogant and brave, stupid enough to provoke this mysterious black-haired and black-eyed person. At most, he would bet on Meng Chaos life. Of course, he would bet that Meng Chao was still alive. However, he did not bet much each time. At most, he would bet on a piece of fried mandrake fruit the size of a fingernail. He knew that he would win for sure. However, he could not guarantee that the loser would not go back on his word. Just like that, Spider and Meng Chao stayed in the same room for a full ten days. He had thought that Meng Chao would never notice him, who did not look impressive and disappeared into the crowd. However, Meng Chaos meaningful gaze and smile made him realize that his escape was definitely related to this mysterious man with black hair and black eyes. Chapter 949 - Private Hunter Chapter 949: Private Hunter Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, Ice Storm could not hold it in any longer. If the servants that Meng Chao had handpicked for her from the depths of the dungeon were considered ordinary, then this middle-aged man, whose hands and feet were even longer than Leafs and whose face was full of wrinkles, was simply crooked. Ice storm sized Spider up from head to tail for a few rounds, but she could not see what qualifications this guy, who seemed to be able to be blown down by a gust of wind, had to become her servant. Is this guy named Spider more powerful than those brawny men who have passed the Path of Glory? Ice storm suppressed his simmering anger and asked with a frown. I dont know. Meng Chao shook his head and indifferently said, However, if he is placed next to the ten Brawny men who have passed the Path of Glory and locked in the same cell with a totem beast, I dare to bet that the one who can last until the end is definitely this Spider. Ice Storm raised his white eyebrows. He did not expect Meng Chao to have such a high opinion of this middle-aged man. Why?The snow leopard female warrior could not help but ask. Because he was the one who could last the longest in the depths of the dungeon after me. Meng Chao said, He could last for ten days in the depths of the dungeon, but he was still alive and kicking. But he was very thin and weak. He didnt get many fried mandrake fruits, Ice Storm said Thats exactly what made him so powerful. Meng Chao said, If he was a strong rat, he would have been able to get the most food as soon as he entered the dungeon. He would have been eating stronger and stronger, and soon, no one would dare to compete with him. He would have been able to climb out of the dungeon and enter the recruit training camp after two or three days of comfort. Could it be that he was not that tall? However, Spider looked so thin and weak, and his physical strength was gradually declining. He had to go all out every round. Even if he managed to grab the fried datura fruit, there was no guarantee that others would not snatch it from his hands again. For such a person, every round of food delivery was a life-and-death test. He had to mobilize all his strength, wisdom, strategies, and even understand the hearts of the people. He had to know how to make choices and learn how to cooperate in order to pass the test. And he passed dozens of life-and-death tests. Although his performance was not very eye-catching, of course, if a person like him performed too well, he would have been the first to stand out and be besieged by others. But he survived in the end. He could still climb out of the dungeon with his own strength and straightened his back. Thats why I believe that if he and those burly men who have not passed the life-and-death tests were put into the worst environment at the same time, he would definitely be the last one to live. Ice storm was obviously in disbelief. Meng Chao smiled and continued, Moreover, if Im not wrong, he even hid some of his strength. Hes definitely not as weak as he looks on the surface. What? Ice Storms curiosity was piqued. She put her hands behind her back and slowly walked past the servants. When she passed by Spider, she did not even look at him. However, after walking four or five arms worth of distance, she suddenly swung her tail and threw a sharp icicle at Spiders face. Spider was shocked. Instinctively, his four limbs suddenly contracted and flicked. His entire body was like a huge Spider. With his four legs on the ground, he twisted his strange posture and dodged the seemingly ferocious but in fact, it was all ice flowers. There was no lethality in the attack at all. The ice flowers turned into cold sweat on his forehead. Spider secretly complained. He knew that it would not be so easy to escape from the heavily guarded Blood Skull Arena and this black-haired, black-eyed monster. However, Ice Storm was greatly surprised. As expected! She said in surprise and joy, How did you see through it? What else can you see? Meng Chao smiled slightly and ignored the first half of the question. He answered the second half of the question directly, I can also tell that he is a hunter. A private hunter? This made Ice Storm even more surprised. The water plants in Picturesque Orchid Lake were luxuriant, and the mandrake trees were deeply rooted in the worst environment. This caused the mountains and plains to be filled with lush forests. Between the grasslands and the forests, there were naturally countless birds and beasts. However, without the permission and leadership of the tribal lords, the rat people could not hunt without permission. On the surface, the reason was that the cowardly rats who had filthy blood flowing in their bodies were not worthy to engage in such a noble and courageous occupation like hunting. In reality, it was the tribal lords who needed a large number of totem beasts to appear in the mountains and forests. The totem beasts contained weak totem power within their bodies. In the words of the Dragon City civilization, it was the flesh and blood of a superbeast that was rich in spiritual energy. The clan elders had swallowed enough totem beast flesh and blood to become stronger and stronger. At the same time, they also used the bones and blood of the totem beasts to strengthen their own totems. This was the same as the superhumans of Dragon City. However, the totem beasts, which were equivalent to monsters, were also existences with astonishing appetites. Only when a large number of wild beasts acted as the foundation of the food chain could a large number of totem beasts appear for the elders of the clan to hunt, devour, and use. If the rats, who were hundreds of times more numerous than the elders of the clan, all ate the marrow and knew the taste. Instead of eating the mandala fruit, they would like to eat meat and eat all the wild beasts. The number of totem beasts that lacked food would definitely be greatly reduced. That would affect the enjoyment of the elders of the clan. Therefore, the five great clans had issued a hunting ban against the rat people. Of course, with the mandala fruit in abundance, the rat people were not willing to risk their lives to go into the deep mountains and forests to hunt. Although to the powerful Turan people, ordinary wild beasts were nothing. But totem beasts were even more terrifying than monsters. To put it simply, totem beasts could be considered close relatives of monsters. It was just that their numbers were not as many as the torrential beast horde on Monster Mountain Range. Moreover, they lacked a mother to integrate all the totem beasts. Therefore, they had been suppressed and even raised by the Turan people. However, compared to the monsters, the totem beasts also had a very terrifying aspect. That was that their bodies contained totem power. Just like the totem warriors, they could summon totem armors. Just Imagine, the monsters that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws were already very difficult to deal with. If the monsters bodies could still secrete substances that were similar to liquid metal, they could form ferocious armors and even complex mechanical structures on the surface of their bodies. That was simply a nightmare for carbon-based intelligent creatures. Even the warriors of the clan with noble bloodlines had a very high casualty rate when hunting totem beasts. For the rats who lacked totem power, totem beasts were an existence that they could not contend against. Under normal circumstances, it was simply because they were tired of eating mandala fruits for a change of taste that they were unable to attract the rats into the mountains to hunt. More commonly, they would be escorted by the elders of the clan and sent to the depths of the forest where totem beasts frequently appeared as bait to lure the totem beasts out for the elders. The rats who took the risk of losing their heads and wanted to be private hunters were all highly skilled and audacious existences. Ice Storm was interested in Spider. It was the glorious era now. The rules of the prosperous era, including the hunting ban, were all shattered. Moreover, she was not from the Blood Hoof Clan, so she had no interest in defending the hunting ban for the Blood Hoof Clan. Youre a hunter? She looked at Spider with interest. The wrinkles of the middle-aged rat citizen crumpled into a ball, making him look even more miserable. He did not know how to answer. Ice Storm turned her gaze to Meng Chao again. People who work or fight all year round have calluses all over their hands, and there are a lot of scars left on their bodies. However, the calluses and scars of collectors, growers, reapers, hunters, and even professional warriors are all different. Meng Chao knew what Ice Storm was going to ask, so he calmly answered, Observe carefully the distribution of calluses on his hands, the faint scars on his body, and the lines of his muscles. You will naturally be able to tell that he is an experienced and well-trained hunter. The corner of Ice Storms eyes twitched. He thought to himself, How can I naturally tell? How is this natural?! Meng Chao sensed Spiders nervousness and patted his shoulder. He smiled and said, Dont be afraid, uncle. Since youve persevered until now, no one will hold you responsible for hunting on your own anymore. On the contrary, youll have the chance to go to a bigger and more dangerous hunting ground with more abundant prey. I guarantee that as long as you use all your skills, youll definitely be able to hunt for what you want. As he said this, Meng Chao winked at Spider. Spider was stunned. The heart hanging in his throat fell back to his chest. For some reason, he immediately believed the words of his cellmate who had been with him for ten days and ten nights. Moreover, looking at Meng Chaos black hair and black eyes, he had a faint feeling. Meng Chao knew what he wanted to do. He knew that he wanted to escape. He wanted to escape from the Blood Skull Arena, from Black-corner City, and to return to the side of his wives and children. However, Meng Chao would never report to anyone. Moreover, as long as he could give Meng Chao what he wanted, Meng Chao would give him a helping hand at the critical moment. The situation of the other rat subjects who stood in line with Spider was not much different. They were all not very tall, but they were all highly skilled crooks. They were the talents that Meng Chao had carefully selected after observing them in the dark for ten days. They might be able to help him complete his mission. When they were hiding in the dark and had nothing to do, other than piecing together the memory fragments from their previous lives and deducing the progress of the war between worlds, the only fun they had was observing the rat subjects in the dungeon. It was not just the cells that they were in. It also included the hundreds of cells that were filled with rat people on both sides of the corridor. It was not just with the naked eye. He also used his ears that were comparable to radar and eavesdropping devices to eavesdrop on the rat peoples bloody fights and whispers, as well as their heartbeat, breathing, and the sounds of their muscles tensing up. He also used his extremely sharp life magnetic field to sense their burning desire to live like flames. To find those who, in the darkest desperation, are not willing to give up hope. Chapter 950 - The Cooperation of the Tanks in the Era of Transcendence Meng Chao found that such people often had one thing in common. They were like Leaf. They had not yet lost their most basic emotions and had become pure killing weapons. At the very least, they understood hatred. They hated the warriors of the clan who had destroyed their homes. It sounded a little unbelievable, but according to Meng Chaos observation, not all the rat people hated the real culprit who had destroyed their homes and killed their loved ones. After a long journey, going through the gates of hell, leaving their destroyed homes, starving for a few days and nights, and getting a little food from the old men, and.., believing in the so-called The ancestral spirits are watching you and seizing the Supreme Glory,. Many red-eyed rat people forgot who the real murderer was who destroyed their lives and everything. They no longer hated the murderer. They only wanted to join the clan and become a new murderer. This was not a mentality unique to the Tulan people. It was the same for the people of Earth. In the history of Earth, countless armies had used similar methods to destroy the homes of the civilians, seize their crops, kill their families, and force the civilians who had no other choice to follow them. This was called kidnapping. Many times, an army of 3,000 to 5,000 people would quickly expand into an army of hundreds of thousands of people after burning, killing, looting, and kidnapping the civilians along the way. In such an army, humans were no longer humans, but beasts from head to toe. All the victims forgot about their hatred and became new perpetrators. They only wanted to increase the pain they endured by another ten times before throwing themselves at new victims. For the simplest purpose. To live. Even if they could live for one more second, they could do whatever they wanted. Meng Chao didnt want to spread the technology and martial arts of Dragon City to such an army. Although it was very extravagant to talk about Moralityand Humanitybefore the end of the world. But even from the perspective of cold benefits, this kind of army, which was constantly wrapped up, inflated, and supported purely by the desire to kill, was also the most vulnerable army. When things were going well, they would bared their fangs and brandished their claws, be aggressive, and sweep away the clouds. They would be insufferably arrogant and make enemies on all sides. When the two sides were in a stalemate or showed signs of failure, they would immediately collapse and spiral into destruction. This was proven by the history of Earth and the future of the other world. And an army formed by a Personwho had normal emotions and knew who to love and who to hate, even if it was not as ferocious and terrifying as the former on the surface, it was more resilient than a pure killing machine and could be unyielding, they could create even greater miracles. This was what Meng Chao needed. He needed the Turan civilization to have more emotions and humanity besides valor and madness so that they would become more tenacious. Only then would they be able to resist the attack of the land of eternal Holy Light and serve as Dragon Citys perfect line of defense. Of course, this was not cheating Ice Storm because these rat people who had emotions and humanity were currently the most suitable servants for Ice Storm. The female snow leopard warrior, on the other hand, was very doubtful. Although she had accepted the fact that Spider was an experienced and sophisticated private hunter, she still could not figure out how to lead this group of people to defeat the enemy. However, when she saw the wrinkles on Spiders face and the crooked faces of the few bandits next to him, she racked her brains, but she still could not figure out how to lead this group of people to defeat the enemy. Can such a group of servants really unleash a powerful attack? Of course not. Ice storm frowned and said, You suggest that I dont even choose the strong man in the recruit training camp who is the second person to finish the Path of Glory and has the bloodline of the Barbarian Elephant Clan. How much offensive power can these people in front of me display? Well, Im afraid that their offensive power is not high. At least in five short days, I dont have the ability to turn stone into gold. Its impossible for me to make them all transform and improve by leaps and bounds like the gifted Leaf. Meng Chao said, However, when they come to the arena, their mission is not to attack, but to exist. They just need to display their strengths and do their best to live until the last moment! What? This was a brand-new theory that the ace Gladiators had never heard before. Ice Storm widened her eyes and said, They dont need to attack, they just need to survive. Then, who is responsible for attacking? Of course its you, Lady Ice Storm! Meng Chao said matter-of-factly. Arent you the most powerful ace in the entire Blood Skull Arena? Isnt your Mithril Ripper a divine weapon that has drunk the blood of countless gladiators? With such a divine weapon, its ridiculous to leave it unused and ask these weak servants to move their thin arms and legs. Ice Storm frowned deeply. So, I painstakingly selected thirty servants and fed you with a large amount of food and secret medicines to make you fat and strong so that you could watch the show and cheer for me while I kill everyone? Youve misunderstood me, Lady Ice Storm. Meng Chao smiled and pretended that he did not see the crystal-clear fur on the back of the female snow leopard warriors neck. She was so angry that they were exploding one by one. He calmly said, Just because the servants are not the main attackers doesnt mean that the servants dont have to do anything. Just like a saber, the real blood is the blade. It doesnt mean that the back, handle, and scabbard of the saber are all useless. It doesnt mean that without these things, the blade can still display its strongest power alone! Ice storm was deep in thought. If a clan warrior equipped with totem armor has a combat ability of at least 100, a rat civilian servant soldier who hasnt been through the real battlefield is at most a piece of trash with a combat ability of 5. Even if these pieces of trash swarmed up, what use would it be? Meng Chao struck while the iron was hot, However, winning or losing is not the only thing that determines the outcome of a battle! As long as these pieces of trash can be placed in a suitable position and used to the best of their abilities, even if their combat ability is only 5, they will still be able to perform miracles. Simply put, the servant soldiers can help the commander compress the terrain on the battlefield and mold the space into a shape that is most suitable for the commander to use totem combat skills. The servant soldiers can also harass the enemy general and create a fleeting opportunity for their own general. When their general has just unleashed a powerful but also consumed an astonishing move and is in urgent need of a precious cooldown time, the well-trained servant soldiers can also charge forward without caring about their own safety and help their general gain a few seconds of breathing space. All in all, excellent servant soldiers can make their commander-in-chief fight more comfortably, more easily, and more efficiently. They can also allow their commander-in-chief to unleash the most powerful attack power and help their commander-in-chief to firmly control the rhythm of the battlefield. This is the true use of servant soldiers! Ice Storm was stunned when she heard this. She was even deeply shocked by the powerful confidence revealed in Meng Chaos words. She had never thought that a mouse citizen could release such aggressive self-confidence, and even made her, the ace of the Bloody Skull Arena, subconsciously lower her head. Meng Chao had reason to be confident. Because what he said just now was the crystallization of wisdom condensed by the pioneers of Dragon City after half a century of fighting, thinking, summarizing, and constantly developing new ideas. When some humans awakened their extraordinary power and became the unrivaled Ultimate human-shaped weaponextraordinary humans, the argument that The future war will be the world of extraordinary humans, and the ordinary soldiers will eventually completely withdraw from the stage of historybecame very popular. However, people soon discovered that no matter how strong the extraordinary humans were, the ordinary soldiers could still find enough places to use them and continue to play a crucial role in the battlefield that would determine the survival of civilization in the next thousand years. It was just like when tanks, airplanes, cannons, armed drones, and even nuclear weapons were developed one after another, there was a saying that Light infantry has fallen behind and will inevitably be eliminated on the battlefield.. There were even many radical and stupid military experts who believed that they could completely conquer a country with only indiscriminate bombing and no need to send ground troops to fight street battles. However, until the 22nd century before Dragon Citys transmigration, when the Third World War broke out, the ground troops, especially the light infantrymen, were still one of the most important components of any army equipped with the most advanced high-tech weapons. Thats right, in front of the main battle tank equipped with reactive armor and intelligent cannons, the firepower output of the light infantrymen was infinitely close to zero. However, through the exquisite coordination tactics of the tanks, the light infantrymen who had been the Main outputfor the past thousands of years could expand the field of vision of the main battle tank, protect the flanks of the main battle tank, and find and knock out the enemys anti-tank fighters, they could also control the drones and other means to maximize the offensive output of the main battle tank. Superhumans were the main battle tanks of the new era. And the ordinary infantrymen of the new era, as long as they could surround superhumans and find a suitable position in the tactical system, they would never go out of style! Ice storm was somewhat convinced by Meng Chao. However, the pride of being a clan warrior really prevented her from completely accepting the suggestion of a rat. When she subconsciously lowered her head just now, it made her even angrier from embarrassment. Ive never seen a clans warrior command a servant like this, she said coldly. Its precisely because of this that as long as you command the servant like this, hell definitely be able to catch them off guard and receive a miraculous effect, Lady Ice Storm. Meng Chao gradually understood Ice Storms temper and continued, Ive heard others explain your first three group battles, and Ive discovered that there arent any problems with your own combat ability. Its not an exaggeration to say that just by relying on your Mithril Ripper, youre able to tear apart the enemys main general and the servant soldiers. However, every time, the adjudicator was disappointed because his servants were either wiped out or collapsed. Imagine if there were still thirty to fifty reservesof servants behind you during the second half of the battle, which adjudicator would be able to judge you as a loser under the gaze of tens of thousands of spectators Chapter 951 - Leading the Female Snow Leopard Warrior By the Nose Advanced orcs had many shortcomings. However, that did not include refusing to admit defeat. A loss was a loss, and a win was a win. Although the pride of being an ace made it difficult for the female snow leopard warrior to accept the performance of losing all three group battles Meng Chaos blunt words did not make her angry. She only became more curious. Do you know how to train these servants to fight using the tactics that you mentioned? Of course. Meng Chao smiled faintly. If he had to command thousands of soldiers and horses, or engage in such ostentatious operations such as coordinating the various arms of the mechanized army, or integrating the sea, land, and sky into a strike, he indeed knew nothing. However, the number of soldiers was around a hundred, and the coordination of the platoons battle tactics was something that he had heard his retired father from the Red Dragon Army brag about ever since he was young. It was to the point that he sounded like a broken record. In addition to the Ghost Tribe in his previous life, the Abnormal Beast Research Departments ninth special search team in this life had dozens of special combat team members who formed a combat unit to carry out all kinds of high-difficulty missions. If the Ghost Tribe, which specialized in infiltrating alien civilizations, were responsible for assassinating, eavesdropping, stealing, fireproofing, exploding, and causing riots, it would be the sharpest poison blade. However, the purpose of its establishment was to dig out the monsters that lurked in human society and prevent internal chaos in Dragon City. The Research Departments Team Nine was the strongest shield. Meng Chao was the one who held a sword in his left hand and a shield in his right. Moreover, through Broken Star Club and Battle God Palace, he got to know a large number of basic commanders and young officers from the Red Dragon Army, including Long Feijun, the Railway Gun. Apart from sparring with each other in martial arts, the only other people who could compete with each other were the special forces tactical drill sergeants. Even if he had never eaten pork before, Meng Chao had seen plenty of pig trotters. Perhaps it was nothing in Dragon City, but at Picturesque Orchid Lake, where their tactics were relatively monotonous and the concept of tank coordination was almost zero, Meng Chao was definitely a tactical master! Tell me about it? Ice Storms interest grew stronger and stronger. Usually, if a rat person dared to be so confident in front of a clan warrior, he was either crazy or had some real ability. Ice Storm felt that Meng Chao had both. I just told you how I used to train the servant soldiers. In fact, all the gladiators in the Blood Skull Arena, no One could say that all the warriors in Picturesque Orchid Lakes clans train their servant soldiers like that. Unless the servant soldiers can prove their strength in a battle of honor, theres really no need to invest too much resources and energy in the servant soldiers. Ice Storm stared at Meng Chao and said, But since you are so confident, I can give you a chance. Tell me, how are you going to train these servants in the next five days so that they can become real warriors? Im afraid that I wont be able to turn any of the servants except for Leaf into real warriors in five days. Meng Chao changed the subject and said, Fortunately, our opponents are not well-trained iron-blood soldiers. At most, some of the servants have fought one or two more group battles than us. Five days is enough to deal with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals. First of all, I suggest that you halve the training time and quantity of the servants, Lady Ice Storm. What? Ice Storm suspected that something was wrong with his ears. Halve them, not double them? Thats right. Halve them. Meng Chao explained, Sure, the longer the training time is, the better it is. The greater the training quantity, the better it is. However, even the Turan peoples flesh and blood have their limits. If they train crazily without caring about their physical condition, they will quickly run out of energy and burn up their lives before they defeat the enemy. Before we were captured and brought to the Blood Skull Arena, we had gone through a long journey and all kinds of torture. Many of us were tired and hungry. Some of us were wounded. We were like a bowstring that had been stretched to its limit. If we kept applying pressure, our nerves would snap. Nerves? Ice storm stared at Meng Chao. Its surprising to hear such words from a rat. Meng Chao shrugged. He did not mind it. He even intentionally revealed part of his mysterious identity so that Ice Storm would not treat him like an ordinary rat. Of course, the Turan civilization, which was still in the tribal era, also had the term nerves. They even had a deep understanding of the human bodys neural network and cell structure. That was also something beyond Meng Chaos expectations. However, that was not the main point at the moment, and Meng Chao continued to say, Believe me, Lady Ice Storm. Squeezing the servants for their maximum strength will only shatter their emotions and will, turning them into mindless killing machines. They might even regard death as the greatest relief. Yes. Perhaps, on the battlefield, such killing machines will pounce on death without any hesitation. But its useless to not be afraid of death. Death is not victory. Its only victory if you live to the end, isnt it? Ice Storms gaze quickly swept over the wounds on her crooked soldiers. She nodded thoughtfully. Continue. Secondly, I think that we should focus on specialized training in speed and agility. After all, Lady Ice Storm, you won the title of ace by relying on your speed and agility. If your soldiers cant keep up with your rhythm, then not only will they be unable to coordinate with your attacks, they will be a huge burden. Meng Chao said, This is the reason why I chose the servant soldiers, who are relatively small in size. I didnt choose those muscular men, including that guy who has the bloodline of the Barbarian Elephant Clan, who looks like a wall. Ice Storm recalled her previous group battles. In the previous few battles, she had chosen quite a number of muscular men. However, it was just as Meng Chao had said. Whenever the two clan warriors activated their totem armors No matter if they were strong or weak, the rat militia would not be able to withstand a single blow from the totem warriors. If the strong ones ran slowly, they would most likely become a burden to the main general. On the contrary, the smart ones with small and agile bodies would usually be able to live a little longer! Anything else? Ice Storm continued to ask. Also, the training time and amount can be halved, but I hope that you can spend more time training with your servants, Lady Ice Storm. Also, during training, you must activate your totem armor and release your strongest killing intent. Meng Chao seriously said, This is to train your servants adaptability and resilience. According to my observation, when two totem warriors are engaged in an intense battle, they may not have the leisure to deal with the others servants, but the servants will still easily collapse. This is the reason why they cannot withstand the totem warriors powerful aura. If you can summon totem armors every day and let the servant soldiers train with an extremely cold murderous aura, the servant soldiers will slowly get used to it, Lady Ice Storm. When they reach the arena or the real battlefield, it will not be easy for them to panic and collapse completely. This suggestion contained Meng Chaos selfish intention. If Ice Storm accepted his suggestion, he would have the opportunity to carefully study the so-called totem armors and what was going on. But the suggestion itself was not a problem. Even the Red Dragon Army had training methods that allowed recruits to lie on their backs and watch as heavy tanks and engineering vehicles drove toward them. They were two tracks covered in the flesh and bones of monsters that rolled over their bodies. Besides actual combat, this was the best way to let a recruit mature as soon as possible. Ice Storm nodded. Once again, Meng Chaos words made sense. In fact, similar training methods were not difficult to understand. It was just that no clan warrior was willing to waste so much energy on a mere rat people. After all, there were as many cannon fodder as needed. They could barely form a battle formation. Under the pressure of the clan warriors, they would rush towards the enemy like a swarm of bees. That was enough. If even the servants could be trained into elites, what was the point of having professional warriors? However, Ice Storm had other thoughts. Casanova Bloodhoofs aggressive gaze appeared in her heart again. The five clans were about to begin their battle. Looking at the entire Orchid Lake, the Gold Clan that ranked first in the war, and the Blood Hoof Clan that ranked second, were bound to have a world-shaking collision for the throne of War Chief. If he, who had betrayed the Gold Clan, did not carry out the Blood Bestowing Ceremony and officially joined the Blood Hoof Clan, nobody would believe him, let alone give him enough soldiers, resources, and freedom. However, he had an unspeakable reason to not carry out the Blood Bestowing Ceremony. Casanova is already suspicious of me. Ice storm said to herself, Before we completely fall out, the more soldiers I can control, the better, and the stronger, the better! Although every time she summoned the totem armor, the consumption of mandrake fruits and totem beast flesh would double Maintaining the totem armor for a long time would consume an astronomical amount of resources. But Ice Storm still decided to agree with Meng Chaos suggestion. This was another thing that made her feel very angry but powerless. She always felt that she, as the ace of the Blood Skull Arena, seemed to have been led by the nose by this black-haired and black-eyed rodent! Even though this guy who called himself the Reaper was most likely not a proper rodent She was still very unhappy. Anything else? She could not help but agree with Meng Chaos suggestion, but she frowned even more. The female snow leopard warrior said coldly, By doing the above three things, you can guarantee my victory. Also, I will personally help the 29 servants, including leaf, adjust their strength, massage their tendons, unclog their bloodlines, and teach them a few moves that can be quickly mastered. The most basic but most refined killing techniques. Of course, Meng Chao said casually. However, the effect depends on the quantity and quality of the food and the secret medicines. Not only the food and the secret medicines for the servant soldiers, but also my portion. How much and how good is it. After all, I havent recovered from my serious injury yet, and I cant exert my full strength. Adjusting my strength, massaging my tendons, unclogging my bloodlines, and teaching the techniques will consume a lot of energy. What do you think, Lady Ice Storm? Chapter 952 - An Absurd Dream Chapter 952: An Absurd Dream Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos smile caused the female snow leopard warriors eyes to twitch once again. She had earlier thought that, This rat is too much. I need to teach him a lesson. However, Meng Chaos expression of victory was enough to keep Ice Storms thought in her mind. She nodded subconsciously. As if she was in a hurry to remedy the situation, she spoke coldly with a straight face. Remember, there are only five days left. If I lose the group battle in five days, I will lose the opportunity to command an army, and you will And I will lose everything, Meng Chao said calmly. The female snow leopard warrior turned around and left angrily. Lord Reaper Leaf approached him carefully. Looking at Ice Storms back, he worriedly said, You really shouldnt talk to Lady Ice Storm like that. She is the Blood Skull Arenas trump card. Whether she is happy or unhappy, she can punish us servants however she wants! I know. Thats why I have to find out what Ice Storms bottom line is, and how big of a problem shes facing. Meng Chao explained to the rat youth, If our trump card is only facing a moderate problem, such as not being able to command an army, she would certainly not tolerate a tiny rat soldier jumping up and down in front of her. She would certainly punish me harshly. However, I have crossed the boundary of a rat soldier multiple times. Although she was furious, she did not punish me. This means that she must be experiencing a huge problem. Its not as simple as being unable to command an army. It seems that weve made the right choice with this general. Alright, lets cheer up and follow Lady Ice Storm! Ever since they were in the recruit training camp, they were the first to pass the Path of Glory. When they were selecting the servants, they easily knocked four strong men to the ground. None of the rat subjects dared to look down on Leaf, who had a childish look on his face. In addition, he was the first servant chosen by Ice Storm. Naturally, he became the vice-captain of this small battle team. Then do we need to say something to everyone to boost the morale? The rat subjects were still not used to his new identity. In many war epics, the generals would pat their chests and say heroic words like glory, sacrifice, and for the clan. Then, the soldiers would fight bravely as if they were injected with stimulants. Thinking that they had a chance to say heroic words like a real general, Leafs face turned red. He asked Meng Chao shyly, Forget it. Even if we really want to say something, thats Lady Ice Storms business. What does it have to do with us? Meng Chao poured a bucket of cold water on the rat youth. Although he had used words to test Ice Storms attitude many times, Meng Chao knew very well where the bottom line was. Ice Storm was the highest commander of this small battle team. Right now, before the commander opened her mouth, he or Leaf would go up and spout nonsense first. What was going on? Moreover, Meng Chao didnt think that he would go up and spout nonsense. If he gave the rats some chicken soup for their souls, they would cry bitterly and bow their heads to him. What a joke. Although advanced orcs werent as smart as humans, they werent stupid to such an extent. Besides, if he really wanted to gain everyones trust, goodwill, and even loyalty, he would have plenty of opportunities in the future. He could chat in private and slowly! Theres no need to go through so much trouble. Thinking of this, Meng Chao said to Leaf, I believe that the people I handpicked are all very clear-headed and know what they are fighting for. They also have an extremely strong desire to survive. Even if they dont say anything, they will do their best to survive and take what they want! .. Spider wondered if he was already dead. He died in an absurd dream. When he was struggling in the deepest part of the dungeon, he had heard other rats talk about life above the surface of the dungeon. It was said that even if he climbed out of the dungeon, it was far from the end of Hell. On the contrary, that was the beginning of hell. Whether it was in the recruit training camp, day and night, training until one vomited blood, died of exhaustion, or fell into a pit and was stabbed to death by a sharp blade. Or following a gladiator, being used as a human punching bag and a live target by the Moody Gladiator. Or, in a real battle, being hacked to death by an ambitious comrade who was eager to show off. In short, the outside of the dungeon was more dangerous than the depths of the dungeon. Regardless of whether he could become a servant or not, being a rat citizen was a dead end. This was the reason why Spider was unwilling to use all of his abilities to snatch more mandrake fruits and climb out of the dungeon. As a hunter, he had a lot of patience. He wanted to accumulate more strength and information outside of the dungeon before taking action. He did not expect that after being chosen by the ace of the Blood Skull Arena and becoming the servant of Lady Ice Storm, the training that he thought would be a near-death experience would be like this! The amount of training was not big or difficult. Whether it was lifting stone locks, carrying logs, climbing rope ladders, or walking on steel ropes, they all gritted their teeth. The degree of difficulty was nothing to the rat people who were used to the heavy work. The training time was not long either. There was nothing that the other rat subjects said. From morning to night, they were not allowed to breathe. After a short rest, they would be beaten brutally by the spiked ox-tail whips of gladiators. There were as many hot fried mandrake fruits as they wanted, dipped in condensed milk. They had never seen such fragrant secret medicines in the village before. They could also be smeared on the wounds. The numbness was like grass that had condensed dew growing inside the wounds. It was extremely comfortable! The black-haired and black-eyed mysterious rat, Reaper, even taught them two secret techniques in a serious manner. One taught them how to eat, and the other taught them how to sleep. He also told them that the most important task for these five days was to eat and sleep. They had to eat and sleep well! Spider wanted to laugh. He didnt expect that there was actually a method in this world that specifically taught people how to eat and sleep! Even a three-year-old child could not eat and sleep? However, after learning the secret technique taught to them by the Reaper, Spider found that he had lived for more than thirty years in vaincompared with the Reaper, he really could not eat and sleep! Food should be chewed a few times, how should teeth be ground, how should the tongue be used with the throat, and how to swallow the food, so as to squeeze out as much as possible from a single piece of foodin the Reapers weird accent and literary words, Energy. When he slept, how should he regulate his breathing, how should he posture, and what should he meditate on in his mind so that he could fall asleep quickly in the noisiest environment? He only needed to take a nap in the time it took to eat a meal, and he would be energetic again. After learning these two secret techniques, Spider felt that his appetite had doubled. Every mandrake fruit he ate turned into a power that he could clearly feel, hidden between his firmer and firmer flesh and bones. He also slept even more soundly. Every time he woke up, the pain in his muscles and joints disappeared. He was clearly in his thirties, but according to the standards of the rat people, he was almost an old man, yet he had the boundless energy that he had when he was fourteen or fifteen years old he had nowhere to vent his feelings. Even that thing was sticking out all day long, as hard as a bulls horn. Just based on this point alone, Spider admired the Reaper so much that he prostrated himself on the ground. He was so grateful that he was like a savior. Of course, his longing for his wife and children grew stronger. He could not wait to escape the Blood Skull Arena, as well as Black-corner City, and return to the deep mountains and jungles. First, he would let his wife see his iron-like horns. Then, he would teach the two secret techniques that the Reaper had taught him to two, no, three children. He did not want to fight at all. At least, he did not want to fight for the so-called glory of the clan elders. If he had to fight, he only wanted to fight for his wife and the little brats. According to Spiders observation, the other twenty or so servants were the same as him. They also did not want to fight for the clan elders. They were also confused. They did not understand the situation and thought that they had come to heaven. However, in this heaven that was close to perfection, there were still two very fatal things. The first was their master, Ice Storm. To be more precise, it was this ace gladiators totem armor, Mithril Ripper. When the female snow leopard warrior summoned Mithril Ripper for the first time and stood in the middle of the servants as a silver leopard, releasing an even sharper killing intent than the land of ice that was enveloped by the eternal night and the cold wind that swept everything all the rat folk servants, including the experienced hunter, spider, were scared sh*tless. Until the end of the training, all the rat folk were still shivering and their muscles were stiff. When they were eating, even though they had used the secret technique that the Reaper had taught them, their appetite was still reduced by more than half. Many of them even had nightmares when they were sleeping. They convulsed violently and curled up into a ball as if they were frozen. However, the rat people were an extremely adaptable race after all. Those who were not adaptable enough had long been eliminated by the cruel competition for survival. Spider was the first rat person to adapt to Mithril Ripper and Ice Storms killing intent. As a hunter, he had encountered totem beasts in the deep mountains and jungles many times. If one wanted to escape from the jaws of a tiger, the prerequisite was to be calm. Fear, stiffness, trembling, screaming. It did not solve any problems. With the Reapers encouragement, he passed on his experience to the other servants. He told everyone, We should not be afraidLady Ice Storm is on our side.. The stronger she is, the more likely we are to survive. Chapter 953 - The Reaper’s Modulation Technique The servants quickly adapted to Lady Ice Storms killing intent. Even if the Mithril Ripper let out a shrill howl that tore through the air and brushed past their heads, and the icicle-like killing intent pierced through their spines from the top of their heads, they would be able to suppress the fear in their hearts and coordinate with Lady Ice Storm to launch an attack together. However, there was another thing that was not so easy to adapt to. It was the Reapers hands. Until now, Spider still did not know the background of the mysterious Reaper with black hair and black eyes. In the beginning, everyone was very grateful to him. It was because Leaf had told everyone that it was the Reaper who had convinced Ice Storm. Trash like them, who seemed to be useless and could never be chosen by other gladiators, were lucky enough to escape from the dungeon that had devoured the lives of countless rats. The Reaper brought them food with a smile and taught them how to adjust their breathing and fall asleep soundly. The seemingly harmless appearance also made them gradually relax their vigilance. Although the crisscrossing wounds on their bodies were terrifying to look at. But with such serious injuries, it was impossible for him to do anything to everyone, right? Such a childish idea was really wrong. In fact, the Reaper didnt force everyone to undergo too difficult training. He only said that after eating and sleeping, Lady Ice Storm asked him to give everyone a massage to warm up their muscles and bones and adjust their strength. Some of the well-informed rat folk soldiers had heard that in the homes of the rich and powerful clans old masters, there would be many rat servants who were proficient in the massage techniques passed down from generation to generation. After the old masters completed the high-intensity training, they would relax, they could quickly recover their strength and avoid the accumulation of fatigue and injuries. Many famous witch doctors also became distinguished guests of the military nobles through similar techniques. They did not expect that these lowly rat folk could enjoy the treatment that only the clan warriors could enjoy. Spider and the others could not help but feel overwhelmed by the favor. When the Reapers palm, which seemed to have ten sharp blades in it, gently pressed on his shoulder, Spider finally realized what it meant to hide a knife in a smile. How was this a stretching tendon? It was a torture that was worse than death! The moment the Reaper exerted his strength, Spider cried out in pain. He felt as if dozens of giant pythons, no, dozens of lightning bolts were swimming in his body, tearing apart every strand of his muscles and tendons. Every inch of his bones were crushed, and then between the shattered flesh and blood a large amount of mucus that was as thick as the juice of the mandrake tree and as hot as magma was injected into his body, putting his body back together again. Spider let out a pig-like squeal. It struggled desperately, trying to break free from the Reapers control. However, the Reaper seemed to have not recovered from his serious injuries and looked extremely weak. His hands were as hard, stable, and powerful as if they were wearing an invisible totem armor. They pressed firmly on his shoulders, making him unable to move at all even his throat was blocked by the pain like a tidal wave. His howls turned into tears of humiliation that flowed down his face along with his wrinkles. Ever since Spider was weaned, he had never shed a single tear. In the eyes of the Turan people, tears were a terrifying plague. Spider, who was first to be tortured by the Reaper cried until he was covered in snot and tears. Spider looked like a child and was immediately shunned by all the servants, except for Leaf, as though he was the god of plague. However, he did not stay as the god of plague for long because, along with the Reapers merciless treatment, all the servant soldiers were tortured by him. They cried like flowers that had been ravaged by a storm. Since everyone had shed tears. Then there was no question of who looked down on who. Moreover, this 30-man servant group seemed to have become more united. They seemed to share a common enemy. After all, in the Blood Skull Arena, no, in Black-corner City, no, in the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake, among the tens of millions of rat militia, they were the only squad that had shed tears before! The Reapers torture was not over yet. It was not as simple as torturing everyone once a day. Instead, it was three meals a day, often with one supper, torturing the poor rat militia day and night. Spider originally thought that he could endure the pain. After all, he had once stepped into the nest of the venomous fire ants deep in the mountains and forests. When his feet were bitten by dozens of fire ants and swollen to the size of his head, he still did not make a sound and dodged the patrolling totem beasts nearby. Relying on his astonishing willpower, he limped down the mountain. However, the power that the Reaper injected into his body through his hands was ten times more powerful than the poison of the fire ants. Moreover, every time he thought that he had already adapted to the pain brought by the Reaper, the Reaper would find a way to stimulate his different joints, tendons, and even organs. It made him feel as if his body was filled with thorns and was constantly swimming like a poisonous snake, tearing and devouring his internal organs. The rat militia on the verge of collapse wanted to ask for help from Lady Ice Storm. However, Ice Storm treated her servants with the attitude of a traditional noble. It was to ignore them and let the servants die. Unless they could survive one or two fierce battles and prove their strength. Otherwise, the clan warriors would not waste even the blink of an eye on the rat militia. Ice Storm was not good at all. It did not even like training and commanding these weak rat civilians. Since there was Reaper to do it for her, she was happy and relaxed. She could focus on refining her totem combat skills. In the end, what supported the rat militia to grit their teeth and endure the torture was that they were shocked to find that their strength had increased! Not just by one person, but also not by a little bit. It was all the people who had been tortured by the Reaperno, modifiedwhose strength had increased at a speed visible to the naked eye, or even at the speed of a volcanic eruption. In the past, only those who had gritted their teeth could carry three to five hundred kilograms of stone locks. Now, they could easily carry two stone locks and operate as if they were flying. In the past, more than ten punches were needed before the mandrake tree stump, which was as thick as a hug, could be smashed into a clear fist print. Now, they only needed to hit it with all their strength and it would send wood chips flying, leaving a fist-sized deep hole. In the past, carrying a sandbag that weighed 300 to 500 pounds would make them gasp for breath after running two laps. Now, even the thinnest among them, or a middle-aged man like Spider, could carry a sandbag that weighed 300 to 500 pounds. Two teammates could sit on it and run seven to eight laps without any effort! After they gradually adapted to the pain, they could clearly sense a strong resistance in the depths of their flesh and bone marrow every time the Reaper made the adjustments. The pain would pass like a tide. But this resistance was deeply imprinted in their bodies! No Turan did not desire to be strong. The rat subjects, who lacked inheritance, resources, and cultivation methods, were even more unwilling to give up any hope of becoming stronger. Even if this hope had to be watered with their sweat, tears, and even blood. In the first two days, the rat subjects who had been tortured by the Reaper cursed this black-haired, black-eyed fellow in their hearts, thinking that he was a demon from the Eternal Night Abyss. When everyone discovered the transformation in their bodies, their fear of the Reaper immediately turned into ecstatic worship. Especially when the Reaper began to teach them specific moves. In fact, it wasnt a particularly exquisite move. It was nothing more than brandishing a large knife and slashing fiercely. When the rat militia soldiers were at home, they mostly cultivated and gathered for a living. However, to harvest the mandrake fruit from the thick branches, they still needed a certain amount of strength and skill. They originally thought that the so-called battle was to use the greatest strength, swing the biggest battle saber or battle axe, let out the greatest roar, and chop down ruthlessly. Whether they lived or died, it was up to the ancestral spirits to decide. In the past thousands of years, the rat folk had fought like this. The Reaper was not in a hurry to make them swing their knives and let out angry roars. Instead, they called everyone out and slowly pointed out how many vital points they had on their bodies, how their hearts, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were distributed, what kind of consequences would occur when their vital points were attacked, and how to adjust the force exerted and the angle of the battle knife, only then could the destructive power be magnified to the extreme, and destroy as many vital points as possible of the enemy in one go. The calm and unhurried manner in which he spoke made one shudder in fear. It was as if he was an experienced chef. Plus, his opponent was only having his throat cut and waiting to be dismembered. His gaze that was sharper than a blade and his familiarity with the structure of the human body made the servants wonder if the mysterious Reaper had really harvested and dissected countless lives. In any case, the techniques taught to them by the Reaper were indeed very effective. In particular, they adjusted their muscles and tendons with heavy techniques, flexing their stiff joints, and guiding them to find the right way to exert their strength. When the rat civilian servants practiced the first move of the One Hundred Saber Techniques, Forward Wind Cutter, they were even more efficient and made rapid progress. The power of the move also shocked the rat folk soldiers themselves. The mandrake tree stump, which was as thick as a hug and as hard as iron, might not even be broken by seven or eight axes if they were to chop it randomly. However, with the three basic force-execution methods taught by the Reaper to operate Forward Wind Cutter, even if they were swinging a stone ax that was not sharpened, they would be able to chop a big tree stump into two halves with one swing of the axe! Although it was incomparable to Leaf, a monster that had been modified by the Reaper to be able to carry a stone axe and chop a tree stump that was three to five arms tall and as thick as four to five people into fingernail-sized pieces in one go. However, ordinary servants such as Spiders were already very satisfied with their progress. In particular, the Reaper had told them that as long as they could win a team battle, they would be able to get more food and longer training time, and they would have the opportunity to learn even more powerful killing moves. Everyone regarded the mysterious black-haired and black-eyed rat as a powerhouse second only to Lady Ice Storm. They were filled with confidence and anticipation for fighting under their training and command! Chapter 954 - There Was No Suspense Although she had lost three team battles in a row, Ice Storm was still the hot favorite in the Blood Skull Arena because all her losses had been decided by the adjudicator. Moreover, as the number of servants she could command decreased, her combat ability became increasingly important. Many people were still optimistic that she could win the next battle. Among them was Casanova Bloodhoof. The Minotaur noble was incredibly curious about how Ice Storm was going to counterattack and create a miracle. Unfortunately, because there were only thirty servants, Ice Storm had sent them all to the private training camp, which was exclusive to trump cards, for mysterious special training. Out of respect for the trump cards Even though Casanova was the adjudicator of the Blood Skull Arena, he could not pry and interfere with Ice Storms special training. He could only gained an understanding of Ice Storms newly-formed battle team through the rat handyman who prepared food, secret medicine, and training equipment for her. However, the information he learned from the rat handyman stunned him, and he could not believe it for a long time. What? Ice Storm didnt choose the strongest rat laborers in the recruit training camp and the ones who performed the best in the Path of Glory? Other than the feeble teenager who performed the best, she chose almost all the ordinary individuals who had average grades and are neither tall nor short? She even fished out a bunch of weak-looking guys from the depths of the dungeon who had not gone through the elimination of the fittest? And these fellows didnt undergo any earth-shattering special training. On the contrary, their training was much less than that of the other gladiators servants? And, and it was such an easy training that made these fellows cry? Even though Casanovas father, the chief, had followed him, he had seen all kinds of strange things in Black-corner City. The way that Ice Storm chose and trained the servants still amazed him. Even the rat people were from Turan. After a little training, they actually shed tears? By the ancestral spirits, what kind of treasures were these! After thinking carefully, Casanova could not help but laugh. Ice Storm should have given up, right? He said to himself, Ice Storm has given up her dream of being a general and decided to join my arms and become my vice-general and concubine. However, she, who has always been proud and arrogant, can not just admit defeat. She has to deal with it randomly and finish the last round. In that case, it is understandable that she chose these weak fellows. In this way, even if she really loses, it is not because of her commanding ability. It is because these fellows are really useless. The Minotaur noble, who thought that he had figured out the thoughts of the female snow leopard warrior, shook his head and smiled. At this moment, the rat servant told him something very interesting. Ice Storm also chose a very strange guy. Its a rat with black hair and black eyes. Oh, its him. Is he still alive? Casanova and Meng Chao had met once before. That was half a month ago. A recruitment team from Black-corner City had gone south along the Bison River and went to dozens of rat people villages on the riverbank to recruit cannon fodder. No, it was to recruit warriors who could bring supreme glory to their ancestors and also change their own fate. Rat people were not allowed to hunt. But they would always get tired of eating mandala fruits. The fish, shrimp, and crabs in the river became the best preparation for the rat people besides their staple food. Many rat villages along the river lived by fishing. During the recent prosperous era, some strange things were often fished out from the Turan River and its tributaries. For example, metal plates with the word square on them. Some of them were very light and translucent. If they were burned on fire, they would melt and give off a charred smell, unlike glass bottles. And just before the recruitment team arrived, this fishing village fished out a guy with black hair and black eyes from the most turbulent Bay of the rapids. From any angle, this mysterious man with black hair and black eyes should be dead. However, he still had his last breath. The kind-hearted villagers left him behind. When the conscription team recruited enough young and strong rats from the village, they also found him. Originally, this kind of wounded, dying, living dead person was not the target of the conscription. However, the shocking wounds on his body meant that he had just experienced a soul-stirring bloody battle. A person who could leave so many wounds and not die was definitely a first-class warrior. The Turan worshiped warriors. In addition, his black hair and black eyes were so special. The recruitment team brought him back to Black-corner City and landed in the deepest part of the Blood Skull Arena. This guy is probably not a purebred Turan. Casanova thought to himself. He could not think of any clan that could fuse the characteristics of a few clans together and produce such a strange characteristic like Black hair and black eyes.. Its probably the product of multiple mixed-blood races of the Turan, ogres, and even abyss demons. It was not a big deal. It was because the Turan were originally a race with great differences. With a height of ten arms and a long nose and tusks, they were like iron tower-like barbaric elephant people. They were like hummingbird people with translucent wings who were less than one arm tall. From the outside, they did not look like the same race. In addition, there was the constant mixing of blood between different clans. It was better for the military nobles. Even if the nobles of different clans wanted to have a marriage alliance, they should at least pay attention to some rules. However, those who were expelled from the clans and demoted to rat people did not have any scruples. Since they could not take away the glory, there was only one thing left in their lives, and that was to breed. They could reproduce crazily at any time, anywhere, and with any object. Being so-called rat people not only meant that they were as timid as rats, but they also represented their terrifying reproduction ability. The prosperous era that lasted for ten palm years provided great convenience for such abnormal reproduction. Even the ancestral spirits could not imagine what would be born after hundreds of rounds of reproduction between different races. After the enlistment order was issued, many strange-looking Turan warriors gathered in Black-corner City. Many mixed-blood warriors looked like the descendants of barbarian elephant men and hummingbird men. Even Casanova was shocked when he saw them. In short, under normal circumstances, the Turan people would not discriminate against mixed-blood warriors. They wont discriminate meant that mixed-blood warriors were still qualified to enter the foundry workshop or the Gladiator Arena. They would squeeze out their last drop of blood and sweat for the glory of the ancestral spirits and the elders of the clan. They were qualified to pave a path to victory with their own corpses. They were not like in the land of eternal illumination of the Holy Light, where they would howl at the sight of Other-worldlings and send them to the stake. On this point, the Turan civilization was still relatively open and tolerant. Even if they were mixed-blood with ogres or abyss demons, they would at most be treated as ordinary rats. As long as they were strong enough and could bring victory after victory, they would still have a chance to gain the recognition of a certain clan and be bestowed with a drop of the glorious blood of military nobles to become a member of the clan. Unless they were mixed-blood with those lunatics who believed in the Holy Light in the land of eternal illumination. That was another matter. However, black hair, black eyes, and golden hair and blue eyes were two completely different characteristics. Moreover, the color of this guys skin was neither as pale as a dead human like the holy light humans, nor as green as the elves. Casanova didnt think that he had been illuminated by the damn holy light before, even in the blink of an eye. Casanova became interested. He asked the rat workers how Meng Chao had performed under Ice Storm. The rat workers answer made him fall into deep confusion again. Just eating and sleeping? Casanova frowned and said, One person can eat the food of five or six people. After eating, he falls asleep immediately. After he wakes up, he will continue to eat like a wolf? His appetite is astonishing. This is the characteristic of a warrior, but did he not undergo any training? No, not at all. You havent seen this black-haired, black-eyed guy. He picked up a stone axe once and carried a log? How about his injuries? Have they recovered?? Oh, the wounds on his skin and flesh are scabbed, but he still looks extremely weak. He looks like he can be blown down by a gust of wind. When you saw him, he was still staggering, stopping to take a few deep breaths and coughing so loudly that he couldnt even straighten his back? Casanova was greatly disappointed. Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Even if he had ogre blood flowing in his veins, he was once a warrior who had won every battle. After suffering such serious injuries and soaking in the Buffalo River for an unknown amount of time, no matter how strong his strength was, it should have been completely leaked through the wounds. The warriors of the past had already become utter trash. Looks like theres no suspense in tomorrows match. Casanova Bloodhoof shook his head and sighed. The rat youth twisted his flexible and powerful waist almost 360 degrees. His limbs extended by half an arm at a visible rate. With the explosion of his muscles, he started to spin like a hurricane. Even the stone axe in his hand was made of fine steel. The sharp edge of the heavy battle axe drew a fierce arc, directly splitting a mandala tree stump that was wrapped in rhinoceros leather armor into two halves. The upper half of the tree stump immediately shot up into the sky like a severed head. The rat youth growled and waved his stone axe. He leaped onto the tree stump, and the battle axe instantly exploded with dozens of dazzling edges. Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua. The tree stump was cut into dozens of pieces in mid-air. The pieces were no bigger than fist-sized pieces of wood. All the rat soldiers around burst into shocking cheers. Even the eyes of the distant Ice Storm lit up slightly. In mid-air, neither the person nor the tree stump had any leverage. It was easier said than done to create such an effect. No wonder the rat youth was ecstatic after landing on the ground. I did it, Lord Reaper. Did you see it? I did it! Leaf cheered at Meng Chao. I saw it. Well done. Meng Chao was all smiles. He thought to himself, Looks like theres no suspense in tomorrows match. Chapter 955 - Apocalypse Meng Chao’s Way Chapter 955: Apocalypse Meng Chaos Way Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although he had the memory fragments from his previous life as the foundation The physical fitness of the advanced orcs still surprised Meng Chao. It should be known that the physical fitness of Dragon Citys people was comparable to that of the Olympic champions in the Earth era. Plus, even if the advanced orcs lived at the lowest level and had not received professional training, as long as they had enough food, as well as drink, and mastered the right way to exert their strength, they could produce strength that rivaled the veterans of Dragon City. In order to obtain more resources and escape this d*mned place as soon as possible, Meng Chao had taught these rat civilian soldiers without reservation and tempered their combat skills. However, their astonishing progress had also made Meng Chaos scalp numb more than once, and he secretly clicked his tongue. In addition to being taken aback, he had carried out a series of tests on the rat soldiers logical thinking and operational precision. Fortunately, Meng Chao found that the advanced orcs were superior to the Dragon City people in areas such as absolute speed and strength. Their logical thinking and operational precision, however, had quite a big, even natural flaw. If the Turan people were given a saber, they could become the best cold-weapon warriors. If they were given a full set of armed drones and remote-control equipment, they would very likely disarm the rocket bombs on the drones straight away and blow up the enemys doghead. Giving them a full set of experimental equipment, including a microscope, was like casting pearls before swine. There was nothing that they could do. The physiological structure of many advanced orcs, such as hoofs and claws, overly thick limbs, and extremely heavy breathing, prevented them from carrying out precision operations such as controlling armed drones. At the same time, aside from a few races such as the centaurs, most of them did not seem to be good at long-range attacks. Bows and arrows were not popular in the Turan civilization. Spear throwing was the most common long-range weapon. They even believed that the joy and anger of the ancestral spirits determined the accuracy of long-range attacks. Each time before throwing a spear, they had to solemnly pray to the ancestral spirits or perform comical dance steps. Meng Chao had no doubt that even if he exported the most sophisticated semi-automatic rifles made in Dragon City to Picturesque Orchid Lake, he would still be unable to use them. When the Turan Warriors opened fire, they would also close their eyes, dance, and mumble. Despite that, the difference in racial talent allowed Meng Chao to breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that, at least for a few decades, he would not have to worry about exporting Dragon Citys technology and equipment to Picturesque Orchid Lake, but there would be a backlash. The incident of the church disciples starving their masters to death had occurred. Besides, it was not a bad thing for Meng Chao to train the rat servants wholeheartedly. First of all, there were food and secret medicines, of course. Ice storm was very satisfied with the rat servants progress. She did not go back on her word. Using her identity as an ace, she obtained as much food and secret medicines as she could. Among them, Meng Chaos share alone was more than the share of ten rat servants. Although it was not some heavenly material and earthly treasure with abundant spirit energy The energy extracted from the huge amount of food that he devoured all day helped Meng Chao to further repair his damaged body. Through self-assessment during his deep meditation state, he felt that his combat ability had recovered up to the two-star Spirit Transformation Realm. Deep in his eyes, the golden deviant flame that had been dormant for a long time also began to stir. As long as he could get more higher-grade food and medicine He would be able to recover to the peak of the Earth Realm. Once that happened, he would have the ability to escape Black-corner City. In addition, he had also gained a deep understanding of the advanced orcs body structure by helping the rat militia adjust their strength and flexing their muscles and bones. Do not underestimate this. It was reason why Meng Chao was able to rise miraculously in just three years, from failing his college entrance exam to becoming the top expert of the golden generation in Dragon City. He had been a reaper for decades in his past and present life, dissected thousands of monsters, and possessed a deep understanding of the structure of the monsters. They were inseparable. Only by mastering the most subtle distribution and structure of the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys would he be able to identify the most subtle changes in his muscles and bones when he exerted his strength. That was the only way he could predict his enemys movements and control their rhythm. In the end, he could use the least amount of strength to deal the most fatal damage to his enemys vital points. From this point of view, in the past five days, Meng Chao had undergone training that was a hundred times more important than carrying a stone lock, swinging a stone ax, and chopping logs Now, he knew advanced orcs like the back of his hand. While he was modulating the rat militia, he also used the communication skills he had learned from the Black Skull Training Camp and the Abnormal Beast Research Department to ask the rat militia about their past lives. The rat militia were initially tormented to death by him, but they were ecstatic to find that their strength had increased. Naturally, they lowered their guard completely, telling him every detail of their daily lives. These conversations enabled him to sketch out a rough picture of the Turan civilization in the prosperous era. One should note that even in the prosperous era where the mandrake fruits grew to their hearts content and there were almost no problems with food, the labor that the ordinary rat people had to bear was still quite heavy. It was mainly because the old masters of the clan had an astonishing amount of food. According to Meng Chaos comprehensive description of the rat soldiers and his calculations, the number of mandrake fruits consumed by the warriors of the clan, who occupied 1% of the total population of the Turan civilization, and the rats, who occupied 99% of the total population, was actually about the same. If the consumption of the lords to feed the totem beasts was added, the former would be far greater than the latter. It was impossible for the clan warriors to personally pick the mandrake fruits. This glorious and arduous task fell on the heads of the rat people. They had to pay a large amount of blood taxes via the mandrake fruits day after day, year after year. It was all to wash away the filth and shame that they were born with, which were hidden in the depths of their bloodlines. Only then did they have the right to continue living in this glorious land. Even the cowardly and incompetent rat people had the bravery and even brutality of advanced orcs in their bodies. The extremely heavy blood taxes had caused the conflicts between the rat people and the warriors of the clan to accumulate day after day. Gradually, they became irreconcilable and extremely tense. In the past, the prosperous era and the glorious era would change each other for less than ten years. Before the conflicts between the rat people and the masters could fully accumulate, they would be vented on the land of eternal illumination through the War of Glory. However, the prosperous era had lasted for half a century. Half a century was enough for the new generation of rat people, who were not afraid of anything, to forget what it felt like to be whipped and butchered by the masters. It was also enough for the bold rat people to indulge in a peaceful and carefree way of life. They despised anyone who broke this way of life, even their masters and the spokesmen of their ancestors. They were filled with a deep-rooted hatred. Meng Chao could vaguely see from the memory fragments of his previous life that this hatred would bring new variables to the upcoming five-clan battle, the War of Glory, and even the ultimate war that would sweep across the Other World continent. Apart from that, Meng Chaos harvest also included Ice Storm. In fact, he really wanted to help this female snow leopard warrior adjust her strength, unclog her bloodline, and activate her muscles and bones. It was so that he could understand the physiological structure of the Turan powerhouses in depth. He did not expect to be rejected by Ice Storm. Meng Chao did not understand why Ice Storm rejected him. After all, he had already proved that his hands had the ability for rebirth, especially on Leaf. Advanced orcs, who were bold and unrestrained by nature, usually did not care about such level of contact in order to obtain power. However, even though she did not let Meng Chao touch a single strand of her hair Ice Storm did take Meng Chaos suggestion and activated the totem armor in front of the rat militia every day. Meng Chao was also able to observe the silver-colored liquid metal from a close distance. It flowed out of the female snow leopard warriors body and condensed into a super armor that was larger than her body. After many observations, he came to a conclusion. This was definitely not an ordinary armor from the era of cold weapons. It was also not a product of witchcraft and magic. Instead, it was a very advanced single-weapon system that surpassed Dragon Citys nano battle suits and power armors. According to Dragon Citys cultivation system, Ice Storm, in her normal state, would at most be at the beginning of Heaven Realm. However, after activating Mithril Ripper, every inch of her skin would covered by the liquid metal armor, and her combat strength would suddenly soar to the five-star Heaven Realm or a stronger realm! Based on Ice Storms own introduction, her Mithril Ripper had not been upgraded to its most powerful form. Even if it had been upgraded to the highest level, Mithril Ripper was far from being the most powerful totem armor. In the hands of the military aristocrats of the five great clans, as well as the heart of the Turan civilization, the Holy Mountain where the ancestral spirits lay in eternal rest, the incomparably ancient and powerful totem armor was sealed. It was a super weapon system that could be continuously upgraded with liquid metal! Meng Chao was becoming more and more interested in the totem armor. Despite that, with his current status, he could not show too much enthusiasm toward the totem armor. Plus, if he wanted to recover at least the combat strength of peak Earth Realm, it was far from enough to rely on ordinary mandrake fruits, condensed milk, and secret medicine. It was said that each mandrake tree only bore one golden fruit per round, and he needed to get it And the flesh of totem beasts that contained rich spirit power. These were items that only the victors were qualified to enjoy. Of course, he could not really take on the role of a servant or gladiator, foolishly seizing victory after victory, then waiting for the Lords charity. The goal of victory was to expand the range of activities. Only then could he understand the Blood Skull Arenas overall structure. He knew where the golden fruits, as well as the flesh and blood of totem beasts, were stored And where the secret medicine that contained mysterious power was placed. He also knew where the totem armor was sealed. He knew which route he could take to escape the Blood Skull Arena. It would be best if he could escape out to Black-corner City. He had to gather all of this information. He had to find an opportunity to wipe all of them out. That was the way the Ghost Assassin, Apocalypse Meng Chao, did things in his previous life. No matter what, lets gain the first victory first! The corners of Meng Chaos mouth formed a smile that showed his determination to win. Chapter 956 - Unexpected Challenger Chapter 956: Unexpected Challenger The Blood Skull Arena was a meat grinder that devoured flesh and reaped lives day and night. Even in the darkest night without stars, the place was still brightly lit. Dozens of large and small arenas staged a good show of flesh and blood flying everywhere at the same time. It allowed tens of thousands of advanced orcs, who were excited and had their blood pumping, to vent their killing intent and gambling nature to their hearts content. If a certain audience member lost completely, or if they were not satisfied with the show, they would be able to come down personally and show off their skills Or if they won back everything with interest, or if they were even chosen by a military noble, they would be bestowed with a drop of glorious blood Or if they were chopped into pieces and smashed into meat paste, turning into the feces of totem beasts amidst countless jeers and jeers. Similar things had happened countless times in the past thousand years. As a result, the air inside and outside the arena was moist and sticky. It was as if blood could be squeezed out with just a slight twist. When the bloody dawn tore apart the night, this never-ending meat grinder welcomed a new batch of fresh meat. Ice Storm led her 30-man team through the maze-like underground passage and arrived at the square below the main arena, which was as spacious as a palace. This was because this was the place where many gladiators and servants headed to glory or death. In the jargon, it was also known as the Hall of Glory. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked around the Hall of Glory, which was as big as three or five football fields. He was once again surprised by the exquisite architectural skills of the Turan ancestors. From the ace training camp where Ice Storm was To the Hall of Glory. They walked for a full seventeen minutes and twenty-five seconds at the speed of the rapid march. It meant that the Blood Skull Arena was a behemoth of enormous scale with well-arranged facilities and a very scientific layout. By condensing spirit energy into his eardrums and cochlea, Meng Chao had also collected sounds from all directions. After a rough scan, he found that other than the arena and the auditorium, there were at least dozens of training camps with complete facilities, as well as dozens of dormitories or cells that could accommodate thousands of people. This proved his judgment once again. The Blood Skull Arena was not as simple as a colosseum. It was a military camp with multiple functions, such as training, screening, training, enlistment, assembly, and so on. The Turan people from thousands of years ago must have had a highly developed civilization to be able to build such a huge and sophisticated military building. However, after thousands of years of erosion, their descendants had become.. Meng Chaos cold gaze swept across the Gladiators and servants who were warming up, resting, and picking out weapons in the Hall of Glory. The two teams that were about to participate in the gladiator battle werent limited to Ice Storm and her opponents. There were dozens of teams that were about to participate in the group battle. There were also hundreds of gladiators who wanted to prove their valor in a one-on-one battle. Hundreds of gladiators and thousands of servants emitted a stench and killing intent that made the huge underground square appear stuffy and cramped. The weak rat militia might feel suffocated as soon as they stepped into the square. Especially when all the Gladiators and servants were glaring at the same team like sharp blades. Compared with Ice Storms team, the other gladiators and servants all had one thing in common. They were big, muscular, and muscular. Their muscles were so strong that they looked like they were going to tear their skin apart as they jumped out of the square. Therefore, seeing Ice Storm pull out such a unique style of team, all gladiators, regardless of her ace status, smiled from ear to ear and snickered. Chi Chi. The other squads, though afraid to mock an ace gladiator directly could not help but cast a malicious look at Meng Chao, Leaf, Spider, and the other seemingly unremarkable species. Some of them even wagged their tails and used the tip of their tails to gently stroke their throats, indicating that they wouldnt be able to live much longer. There were even some who lamented that their luck was so bad that they couldnt meet such a perfect opponent like Meng Chao? Look at this black-haired, black-eyed fellow. He had to support others after walking a few steps, take a few deep breaths, and forcefully cough a few times. He looked even more delicate than blood. If he really went to the arena, he probably wouldnt even need to make a move. Just the audiences roars and tsunamis would scare him to the point of peeing his pants, right? The contemptuous gazes of these people made Meng Chao even more curious. What exactly happened in the history of the Tulan civilization that caused such a large landslide or even a fault to appear in the entire civilization. From being able to create super weapons such as Totem Armor, and using advanced biological technology and the mandala tree as a pillar, to build such a magnificent military building such as the Arena. They had become a bunch of idiots with well-developed limbs and simple minds. Did they only know how to use the size of their muscles to determine the strength of their opponents? One had to know that when ones cultivation broke through a certain realm, simply increasing the size of their muscles would have a very, very small effect on the increase in their combat strength. On the contrary, it was the size of their bodies that was too big, which would drag down their speed and agility, as well as the extremely high energy consumption that had become a fatal problem. To put it bluntly, when it came to a battlefield where bullets were flying everywhere, the chances of being sniped by the enemy or being hit by shrapnel were many times higher than others. If they were bigger and more powerful, the dinosaurs would not be extinct at all, and the big stupid elephant would be the king of land warfare. They did not even understand such a simple logic. The Tulan people were really getting worse as they lived. No wonder they could not win the war between worlds, and even dragged the people of Dragon City into it.. As Meng Chao pondered, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. The temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees, and a thin layer of frost condensed on his eyebrows. He couldnt help but shiver. He looked up and found that the ice storm was confronting a man with two super heavy mace, which was the very typical muscular mace that he had despised just now. However, there were a total of 300 rat militia soldiers behind the other party. Their troops were strong and strong. It was obvious that they were much more magnanimous than Ice Storm. Ice Storm could only glare angrily and gnash her teeth. However, she could not do anything to this barbarian elephant warrior who was showing off his might. He is the other trump card of the Blood Skull Arena, Brute Hammer. Lady Ice Storm lost to this guy in the last group battle. Behind Meng Chao, Leaf whispered the news that he had just heard, However, I heard that this guy didnt win with his strength. Instead, he gave his servants an extremely powerful secret medicine in advance so that the servants werent afraid of pain or death. Thats how he won against Lady Ice Storm and got the chance to command more servants. Is that so? Meng Chao thought quickly and said, Does our Lady Ice Storm not have a very powerful secret medicine? No. Leaf shook his head and said, Brute Hammer is a native of Black-corner City. He comes from a very powerful family among the barbarian elephant people. Naturally, he has all kinds of ways to get more resources and secret medicines. Our Lady Ice Storm is an outsider without a foothold, and she doesnt want to join the big families in Black-corner City through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony. Lord Casanova Bloodhoof, who has been supporting her all this time, is getting impatient. He cant wait for her to lose the last team battle. Why would he help her get the special secret medicines? I see. It seems that our Lady is not doing very well! Meng Chao smiled faintly, not taking it to heart. At this moment, Brute Hammer and Ice Storm ended their confrontation. Brute Hammer seemed to have said something as he laughed and led hundreds of servants away. Ice Storm was so angry that she was trembling. She walked back with a livid face. With every step, a sharp ice flower would appear. What happened, Lady Ice Storm? Meng Chao saw Ice Storms furious expression and knew that the other party wasnt just provoking her with words. Sure enough, Ice Storm pulled him aside and said to him with a gloomy face, There is indeed a problemour opponent has been changed to a wild boar man from the Ironhide Clan. That guy isnt a professional gladiator! Uh Meng Chao did not understand. So? So? Ice Storm raised his voice. Why dont you know anything! Meng Chao blinked innocently. For him, who only wanted to cut melons and vegetables quickly and then sneak out to investigate, destroy, steal, kill, and set fire to. Indeed, he did not quite understand the difference between these melons and vegetables. Looking at his sometimes shrewd and sometimes confused appearance, ice storm couldnt help but want to stretch out her claws from the meat cushion and scratch him. She suppressed her anger and patiently explained to Meng Chao. Three days ago, when she informed ice storm, the opponent she arranged for them was a professional gladiator. It sounded very powerful, but in the entire Blood Skull Arena, which gladiators combat ability was stronger than the trump cards, Ice Storm and Brute Hammer? Besides, most of the gladiators who participated in the 30-man team battle were losers in the 100-man team battle. Everyones training and commanding ability were about the same. The servants were also selected from the red-eyed rats in the dungeon. They were almost the same in every aspect. Ice Storm was quite confident that she could win the battle by relying on her strong individual combat ability. Unexpectedly, a challenger suddenly came in. And he was a member of the strongest Ironhide Clan among the wild boar people. The four pillars of the Blood Hoof ClanTuran, wild boar people, barbarian elephant people, and centaurs. The wild boar people among them did not have the Turans tyrannical impact force, nor did they have the barbarian elephant peoples iron wall-like build. They also did not have the rare long-range attack ability of centaurs among advanced orcs. The reason why they were able to dominate Black-corner City was because they were hot-tempered! The wild boar warriors who were in a frenzy dared to bare their upper bodies and charge at the golden lion man who was wearing totem armor. And the Ironhide Clan was the most powerful existence among the wild boar men. The Ironhide Clan was to the wild boar men what the Blood Hoof Clan was to the Turan. They were the unrivaled number one family, and even the soul of the entire family. Coming from such a large clan that had been passed down for a thousand years, even if they were just new members who had just gone through the coming of age ceremony and didnt have much of a reputation, they were still much more difficult to deal with than a professional gladiator. Chapter 957 - Domestic Rats and Wild Rats The gladiator himself was not the biggest problem. In terms of one-on-one combat, Ice Storm was not afraid of any opponent. The problem was the servant soldiers. Ice Storms servant soldiers had only taken five days to assemble temporarily. The challenger from a noble family had been raised by his family for many years. His servant soldiers were well-trained and had good combat skills. In the Turan language, the rat people were also divided into wild rats and domestic rats. People like Leaf lived in a small mountain village far away from Black-corner City. Although it was a remote village, the mountains were high and the emperor was far away. They were not under the direct management of the elders of the clan. As long as they paid enough mandrake fruits as a blood tax, They could live a free life. Black-corner City would not care about their lives. However, Black-corner City was, after all, a glorious city with millions of people. To maintain such a citys daily operation, it would require countless workers, laborers, and slaves. Many dirty and tiring jobs that were not helpful in improving their combat strength were impossible for the lords with glorious bloodlines to do personally. As a result, there were many times more rat people living in Black-corner City than the clan warriors. Living under the eyes of the lords, they naturally had their own masters. This was considered a domestic rat. Many military nobles raised domestic rats that were ten times more numerous than their masters. Apart from serving as servants, they would also be trained as servant soldiers and serve as their masters pawns. Many domestic rats were passed down from generation to generation. They had been serving a certain master since hundreds of years ago. They were loyal to their master and were deeply trusted by their master. Although it was impossible for the warriors of the clan to be as dedicated as Meng Chao to teach the domestic rat servant soldiers the ways to exert their strength and combat techniques. However, these domestic rats had been following their master around all year round. Under their influence, they would definitely learn more than a young man like Leaf who grew up in the depths of the wilderness. Besides, domestic rats always ate better than wild rats. Just the leftovers that leaked out from their masters fingers, such as the bones of totem beasts, contained more spirit energy than hundreds of mandrake fruits. The most important thing was cooperation. Many of the domestic rat servants who followed the same master were companions who grew up playing together. Their cooperation was naturally much better than Meng Chao, Leaf, and Spider, who had only known each other ten days to half a month ago, and the wild rats who had formed a team five days ago. It must be Casanovas doing. He just doesnt want to see me win even one match! Ice Storm was furious. However, there was nothing she could do about it. In the Turan civilization, the so-called gladiator was originally a national entertainment. The audience was not just the audience. As long as ones blood was boiling, anyone could step off the stage and challenge the Gladiator. The other audience members would only cheer for the courage of the challenger and participate in the new round of gambling happily. They would never care about any conspiracies or tricks. And for the young and aggressive challenger of the Ironhide Clan, Ice Storm was also the best opponent. Because the five clanscompetition was about to begin. At this juncture, all the noblemen who were not well-known had to think of ways to make a name for themselves. Only when they were well-known could the clan naturally hand over more servants to him. Only warriors from other clans would be convinced by him and willingly listen to his orders. Naturally, defeating the strong in the arena was the best way to make a name for themselves. As the trump card of the Blood Skull Arena, Ice Storm was well-known. As for her, who was not good at commanding, she seemed to be a soft persimmon who could easily be defeated in a group battle. Even if the young noble from the Ironhide Clan was not as strong as Ice Storm. However, as long as he could withstand Ice Storms attack, the well-trained and well-coordinated domestic rat soldiers under his command would be able to beat the wild rat soldiers on Ice Storms side, who looked like a motley crew, into pieces. They might even slaughter them all. Most likely, the adjudicators would declare the victory of the noble children and the failure of Ice Storm. In that case, he would have achieved his goal of becoming famous in one battle. He would even be qualified to change his name according to the Turan custom and call himself the person who defeated Ice Storm or something like that. After thinking for a moment, she realized that not only had she been tricked by Casanova, but she had also been used as a stepping stone by the noble children. How could she not be furious and tremble in anger when she called herself Ice Storm. Meng Chao, on the other hand, remained calm. He even yawned lazily. No one knew better than him, who had personally told Leaf, Spider, and the other rat servants, how terrifying these seemingly ordinary fellows were. He relayed the news to Leaf and the others. To his surprise, Leaf and the others, including the mature Spider, became excited. Its those domestic rats! Leaf and the others gnashed their teeth, their eyes bloodshot. Huh? This time, it was Meng Chaos turn to be stunned. What deep hatred do you have with these domestic rats? Why is the hair on the back of your head standing up when you hear their names? Of course. These domestic rats are the most detestable! Leaf clenched his fists and said, All of us who live in the villages far away from Black-corner City hate them! After Leafs explanation, Meng Chao realized that the conflict between the domestic rats and the wild rats had been going on for a long time, and there was a deep grudge between the two parties. During the prosperous era, although the blood tax was very heavy, the warriors of the clan would not directly target the rat people and torture them for fun. They ordered the rat people to pay a large amount of blood tax, so that many of the rat people fell to their deaths and died of exhaustion while picking the mandrake fruit. Or they forced the rat people to go deep into the mountains and forests to attract totem beasts so that it would be convenient for the clan elders to hunt. These were all very normal things. However, directly torturing the rat people and bullying the weak did not make the clan warriors feel joy. On the contrary, it was a kind of shame and might attract the displeasure of the ancestral spirits. In the eyes of the Clan Warriors, the rat people were little insects. In the eyes of the strong, there should not be little insects. However, the domestic rats were different. The rat people who lived in Black-corner City and the rat people who lived in the remote villages should have been the same kind. However, the rat people in Black-corner City always felt that they had the scars left by the old mens whips, and that they could eat the leftovers left by the old men every now and then. Therefore, they were superior. They had been taught a lesson by their masters in Black-corner City and had to serve them day and night with fear and trepidation. Once they had the opportunity to leave Black-corner City and carry out missions in the village of wild rats under the orders of their masters they would never let go of any opportunity to indulge their nature and vent to their hearts content. If their masters wanted to collect 1,000 mandrake fruits, they would dare to ask for 3,000 or even 5,000 mandrake fruits. Even if half of them could not be eaten after they were transported back to Black-corner City and were fed to pigs and dogs, it would not concern them at all. If the masters wanted to recruit 10 coolies to work in the foundry workshop in Black-corner City, they would dare to ask for 30 mandrake fruits from the village. They would insist that all the villagers kneel down and beg bitterly to satisfy all their excessive or even perverted requests, only then would they be willing to show mercy and reduce the number of people from 30 to 20. When the masters went into the mountains to hunt, they would need the rat people to lure out the totem beasts. There were no special requirements originally, so it did not matter if a few old men who had lost all their teeth came. In any case, they were just sending themselves to their deaths. These domestic rats with twisted minds insisted that the village hand over the children under the age of ten. They said that the children had tender skin and tender flesh, so they could lure out the totem beasts faster. The so-called King Yama is better than the little ghosts are hard to deal with was exactly this logic. When these domestic rats who used the power of the fox to intimidate the tiger were mentioned, there wasnt a wild rat who didnt gnash his teeth in hatred. What made the wild rats the most furious was that their village was massacred, and it was also related to these domestic rats. The warriors of the clan lived in Black-corner City and other big cities of other clans all year round. They were not familiar with the remote environment, and they did not know how many soldiers and coolies could be found in a small village located in a col. However, the domestic rats who often came to the village to collect taxes and catch food were very clear about it. Therefore, when the mandrake flower bloomed and Black-corner City issued the great conscription order, these domestic rats took the lead and entered the village to announce the orders of the Lords to the wild rats. These fellows were usually arrogant and domineering to the extreme. They carried the great conscription order behind their backs and were even more arrogant. The moment they entered the village, they caused a commotion and wished that they could squeeze the last drop of grease out of the bones of the wild rats. The wild rats who could not stand it anymore unwittingly had conflicts with the domestic rats. The domestic rats who fled in panic returned to the Warriors of the clan. In order to hide their incompetence, they added fuel to the fire and complained that these wild rats were cowardly and weak things that could not bring any glory to the clan. On the contrary they would only waste less and less food, which would become more and more precious. My village was destroyed by the domestic rats of the Ironhide Clan who lured the wild boar warriors here, Spider said expressionlessly. His pupils, which had shrunk to the size of a needle, were slightly red. Me too! Me too! A few more rat civilian soldiers stood up. Their throats were as hoarse as if they had swallowed a red-hot coal ball. The wild boar people and Ironhide Clans fierce reputation was obviously illustrious. There was a deep-seated hatred of the domestic rats and the notorious wild boar warriors. But the opponents strong and fierce, or make this temporary patchwork of the rat people battle team, feel great pressure. No matter the reborn Leaf, or the senior hunter, Spider, they felt their fingertips tingle and tremble faintly out of their control. Meng Chao, on the other hand, laughed. Isnt that great? He glanced at the twenty-nine wild rats, including Leaf, and calmly said, Those who bully you, those who despise you, those who enslave you, those who exploit you, those who kill your loved ones, those who destroy your homes, and those who will forever ride on the heads of you and your descendants to take revenge. Isnt fighting for such a reason much more enjoyable and exciting than a simple circus? Chapter 958 - No Martial Virtue Once again, from Meng Chaos black hair and black eyes, a deep, inky light blossomed, making the rat militia feel an unreasonable trust. Leaf swallowed hard and could not help but ask, Reaper, do you think we can really defeat a noble lord from the Ironhide Clan and his squad of servants? This Meng Chao looked hesitant. Although he didnt know the strength of his opponent Through the memory fragments from his previous life, he roughly knew the strength of the servants of the Turan civilization. Considering that in his previous life, when he came into contact with the Turan people, the war between worlds was already in full swing. Even the shrimp soldiers and crab generals were veterans who had survived hundreds of battles. The war between worlds had just begun, and the servants who had not yet gone through actual combat training, no matter how powerful they were, could not surpass the average standards of the military nobles in his previous life. Meng Chao closed his eyes and carefully compared and deduced. He slowly shook his head and said with a solemn expression, Its very difficult. As expected! Even the mysterious Lord Reaper had said so. Leaf, Spider, and the wild rat soldiers who had been commoners half a month ago felt their hearts turn cold. Originally, I intended to finish off my opponent without any injuries. Meng Chao furrowed his brows and slowly said the second half of his sentence, I didnt expect the opponent to change. With this, it will be very difficult to achieve a complete victory without any injuries! Leaf, Spider, and the other rat soldiers were speechless. It seems like we need to find an opportunity to test the opponents strength before coming up with a targeted strategy. Meng Chao pondered for a moment before he turned around and found Ice Storm. Ice Storm was still red-faced and furious. This made Meng Chao once again curious about the identity of this ace gladiator. One had to know that the military aristocrats of the Turan civilization had received warrior education since they were young. It not only included the training of personal martial arts, the ability to control totem armors, but also included the art of marching and fighting. The wealthy families of the five major clans all kept thousands of House rats. They let the descendants of the aristocrats learn the skills of arranging troops and commanding troops since they were young. They learned how to treat the lives of living people as chess pieces and cannon fodder in the most valuable way, they consumed them mercilessly. If Ice Storm was really born in the Snow Leopard Clan that was part of the Gold Clan Then she could be considered as being in one of the distinguished families in the Turan civilization. How could she have such overwhelming combat ability, yet she did not know how to command a battle team of more than a hundred people and even lacked the most basic ability to command her subordinates? She clearly lacks command ability. Judging from her performance over the past few days, she has no interest in training and commanding at all. Yet, she is unwilling to give up her dream of taking charge on her own. She is unwilling to join the very promising Blood Hoof Clan through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony. What exactly is this female leopard thinking? Meng Chao pondered and stood in front of Ice Storm. With a calm and sincere expression, he said, Lady Ice Storm, I think you should protest to the adjudicator protest against changing opponents at the last minute. This is unfair. Ice Storm was stunned. Although she was very angry at Casanovas little tricks, was it useful to protest? Gladiators, especially the invincible ace gladiators, had to have the courage to face all challenges head-on. Otherwise, what kind of ace could they be! Such a protest would not be accepted at all. She would even be ridiculed for nothing. She would be laughed at for being afraid of a nobody who had just undergone the Ironhide Clans coming of age ceremony. No, the purpose of the protest is not to cancel the fight or to change the original opponent back. I know its impossible, but you should still protest. Its best if you can let the challenger hear your complaint in front of him. Meng Chao confidently said, The advantages of doing so are, firstly, that your opponent will think that you are leading a motley crew. You are very afraid of fighting with his well-trained House Mouse Soldiers. Its not bad for us to show our weakness. Secondly, although its impossible to cancel the duel or change the opponent, your protest may help us win more favorable conditions. For example, you can give us a few more spears and armor so that we can eat more before the battle starts. When Life and death is at stake, even one more spear or the strength of one more mandrake fruit is crucial. Third, you might anger the challenger from the Ironhide Clan and make an extra bet with you on the outcome of this battle. Wait, what? Ice Storm understood the first two benefits. The third benefit confused her. The female snow leopard warrior stared at the annoying smile on Meng Chaos face and asked hesitantly, An extra bet? Thats right. Although the winner of the team battle will receive a generous reward, after this victory, you will have to command a hundred servant soldiers for the next round. If you want to feed these servant soldiers, the reward from this victory is far from enough. Meng Chao spread his hands and said, In the Blood Hoof Clan, the wild boar people are famous for their fiery personalities and their inability to withstand excitement. Since our opponent is from the most powerful Ironhide Clan among the wild boar people and is a new member of the clan who has just undergone the coming of age ceremony and is full of youthful vigor, I believe that he must be even more impulsive and irritable. As long as you provoke him a little, he will be willing to gamble his life to fight with you in the arena, right? Of course, theres no need to really gamble all of his wealth to be so exaggerated. With the strong strength of the Ironhide Clan, hundreds of golden fruits, three to five thousand kilograms of totem beast flesh, and so on, shouldnt he be able to take them out without even blinking? This way, I can get the resources needed to heal my injuries as soon as possible, and recover my battle strength above the heavenly state as soon as possible! Meng Chao thought to himself. You, you know who our opponent is, and you still think that well win without a doubt? Ice Storm was stunned for a long time. Half embarrassed, half angry, her face turned red as she said, But, I cant bet so much! Although she was the ace of the Blood Skull Arena and it sounded glorious Whether in Dragon City or Picturesque Orchid Lake, training was equivalent to burning money. The daily cost of training alone was astronomical. In the first three group battles, Ice Storm had to bear the cost of hundreds or even thousands of servants. Although the gladiator arena would be responsible for the basic expenses of these servants, such as the mandrake fruit, the most basic weapons and armor. However, if they wanted to win, how could the gladiators not spend their own money? After three defeats, Ice Storm had spent all the savings that she had accumulated as an ace. But she did not want to be completely dependent on the Blood Hoof Clan. As a lone outsider, where else could she get additional resources? If there was nothing she could do, she would not have made a desperate attempt. She had placed all her hopes on Meng Chao, the black-haired, black-eyed, and unknown guy. I know. Thats why you cant bet on your complete victory in the official gambling match in the Blood Skull Arena. Because you dont have enough capital, you cant win much. Meng Chao calmly skimmed over Ice Storms financial situation and continued, Its different when compared with this hot-tempered new member of the Ironhide Clan. You can bid all over the sky. Just use your own capital and say that if you lose, youre willing to join the Ironhide Clan. I think the other party will definitely agree, right? Join the Ironhide Clan? Ice Storm raised her eyebrows and was about to curse. However, Meng Chao interrupted her anger and shrugged as if nothing had happened. In any case, if you lose this round, youll have no other choice but to join the Blood Hoof clan. Is there any difference between the Ironhide Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan in your eyes, Lady Ice Storm? he asked Ice Storms fury was blocked in her throat. Thats right. The reason why she turned a blind eye to Casanovas overly enthusiastic invitation was not because she looked down on the Blood Hoof Clan. Instead, she had a reason to absolutely not carry out the Blood Bestowing Ceremony. On this point, both the Ironhide Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan were the same. Once they lost, they would have to face the worst consequences. Then, no matter what they bet, it would not matter, right? You Ice Storm took a deep breath and once again forcefully restrained the urge to stretch out her claws and scratch Meng Chao. Feeling partially doubtful and partially expectant, she asked, Can you really help me win? As long as you absolutely trust me. Meng Chao calmly said, Not just one victory, but But how many? Ice Storm actually believed him a little. All of them. Meng Chao said, All of them. Ice Storm really listened to him and obediently went to look for the adjudicators and challengers to protest. Meng Chao called Leaf over. Leaf, are our opponents also in the Hall of Glory? Meng Chao asked with a face full of ill intentions. They should be. The rat youth nodded. There are still a few more rounds before its our turn. At this moment, all the gladiators and servant squads will rest, warm up, and choose their weapons in the Hall of Glory. Then, they will walk from the pathways around the Hall of Glory to the arena on the upper level. Very good. Then, bring our soldiers and find this group of rat servants from the Ironhide Clan. If theres no problem with Lady Ice Storms side, the master of this group of rat servants should have been called away by the adjudicators. Meng Chao lowered his voice and said, Listen carefully. I want you to find a random reason to cause friction with the other party. Its best to lure the other party to attack you. Remember, the other party must make the first move! Leafs eyes lit up. He rubbed his fists and said, I understand. Are you going to show off your might and beat the other party to the ground in the Hall of Glory, Lord Reaper? Who said that? How could I do something so immoral? Meng Chao said, You are not allowed to make a move either. All of you, pretend to be weak and cowardly. Pretend to be as timid as mice. If you are not afraid of acting too exaggeratedly, you can cry and run away at the same time. Anyway, if you attract the other party to chase after you and run around the Hall of Glory, your mission will be completed! Chapter 959 - The Reason for Their Crushing Defeat Leaf was dumbfounded. Well, he did not think that his temporary team could defeat the domestic rat soldiers that the nobles had been raising for a long time. However, it was one thing to be defeated, but it was another to be beaten to the point of running away. Even the rat people had to be shameless! Why? The rat youth clenched his fists, and the lines of muscles on his arms that looked like a flood dragon suddenly protruded out. He said unhappily, We can only take a beating. Cant we even retaliate with one punch? Alright, Ill allow each of you to retaliate with three punches. However, at most, you can only use half of your strength during training. Other than that, the more you take a beating, the better. Of course, this is under the condition that you dont get injured. Meng Chao said, As for the reason, firstly, I want to observe your opponents strength. Secondly, I hope that your opponent will misjudge your strength and become arrogant. Do you still remember the first red-eyed rat that I taught you to defeat? Before you attack, you have to be patient enough to observe your opponent and gather all information about your opponent. Information is often more important than pure strength. I think you should understand this principle. Thirdly, I see that everyone is a little nervous. Later, its inevitable that your muscles will stiffen and your techniques and tactics will change. Therefore, Im using this method to play a small game with everyone to help you warm up and calm your emotions. Leaf suddenly understood. However, she was still a little indignant. After being modified by Meng Chao, the rat youths body was filled with a flood-like power. Other than the broken-horned bull-headed warrior, who had become a shadow in the depths of his brain, he was confident that he could blow up the heads of all his opponents. To ask such a young and energetic youth to just take a beating and not fight back, and to only use half of his strength to fight back, was really a bit too much. Meng Chao could see Leafs indignation. He smiled, he patted the rat youths shoulder heavily. Believe me, showing weakness for a moment is nothing. Only those who stand on the arena in the end are qualified to enjoy the cheers of the Roaring Mountains and tsunamis. Go and tell everyone that as long as we win this match, in addition to the rewards given to us in the arena, I will also teach you battle techniques that are even more powerful than the saber techniques that you are currently practicing, and the power will be at least twice as strong! A blade technique that is twice as powerful! Such a promise caused the eyes of the rat youth to shine. The little bit of resentment in his heart instantly flew into the clouds. Eagerly, he went to discuss with his brothers. It was easier than they had imagined to find the Ironhide Clans domestic rat servant army. Just like how their master was the most violent wild boar man in the Blood Hoof Clan. Wild Boar men were raised, and some of them even had the bloodline of wild boar men. They were also the most arrogant and tyrannical existences among all the servants. Apart from a few servants who had the bloodline of the Barbarian Elephant Clan, they were almost a round larger than all the servants present. On the lumps of flesh, there was a faint metallic luster, and it displayed the most ancient and sacred meaning of the name Ironhide Clan, skin of steel! They casually occupied the best resting area in the Hall of Glory. The 30-man squads clamor was even noisier than the 100-man squad next to them. And even the 100-man squad led by Ordinary Gladiators didnt dare to provoke these challengers with great backgrounds. They didnt even dare to look them in the eye. They allowed themselves to wolf down the mandala fruit dipped in condensed milk and laugh loudly as if there was no one else around. They talked loudly about how they were going to rip off their opponents heads later, wash away their flesh and blood, and mount the skull on their battle sabers as souvenirs. At the first moment, they recognized Leaf, Spider, and Meng Chao, their opponents today. There was nothing they could do. Compared to a bunch of muscular men, the style of Meng Chaos rat squad was too bizarre and different from the others. The domestic rat soldiers from the Ironhide Clan thought that they were joking at first. How could a gladiator choose a gray-haired old man, a wet-behind-the-ears brat, and a black-and-white trash who couldnt even walk? When they saw Meng Chao, Leaf, and Spider, they realized that their opponents looked even worse than they had imagined. What happened next was very simple. They simply mocked Meng Chao and Leafs team for their weakness and advised them to surrender as soon as possible and kneel down to beg for mercy. They were afraid that they would lose their lives in the arena. Leaf and the others were so furious that they retaliated with sharp teeth. Naturally, they angered the domestic rats from the Ironhide Clan who were used to being arrogant in front of wild rats. When the other party launched an attack, Leaf and the others collapsed at the first touch. As expected, a good show was put on in front of everyones eyes. The rat subjects carefully selected by Meng Chao were able to stand out from the thousands of rat subjects in the depths of the dungeon by virtue of their weak bodies. Their survival instincts and skills had been trained to the maximum level. Meng Chaos modulation of them over the past few days was also carried out with the aim of it doesnt matter if we win or lose, first learn how to dodge and escape. There were still dozens of teams in the Hall of Glory. Thousands of rat subjects and hundreds of gladiators were resting. There were all kinds of crude weapons and protective equipment piled up in a disorderly manner. Some of them were obstacles. Stimulated by the tyrannical combat skills that had doubled their lethality, Meng Chaos group of rat subjects were able to fully display their acting skills without any guidance. They jumped up and down, darted left and right, rolled on the ground, and circled around the giants of other battle teams who had the bloodline of the Barbarian Elephant Clan. Although they had suffered a few punches from the rat servants of the Ironhide Clan, they had not suffered any serious injuries. However, their faces were covered in wounds, and their bruised and swollen faces were a bit comical. Moreover, they had caused a mess, which caused a great laughter. Therefore, when Ice Storm finally made a protest against Casanova and made a private bet with the young wild boar warriors of the Ironhide Clan who did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth, she returned to the Hall of Glory. What she saw was a scene that she had never imagined in her most terrible nightmare. The rat soldiers under her command were blown everywhere like mandrake fruits after a storm. They were rolling around on the ground. The rat soldiers of the Ironhide Clan were chasing after them with their heads held high. Although they did not really catch up because of the complicated terrain, they had already written victory on their foreheads with the imposing manner of a fierce tiger descending a mountain, contempt was written in their eyes that were full of ferocity. From time to time, the rat soldiers under her command would try to jump into the rat soldiers under the other gladiators command to hide, but they would be pushed out ruthlessly by others. They could only use their ugliest posture to dodge the opponents attack like a top on fire. Their comical appearance, which was even more comical than the clown, naturally attracted waves of laughter. Since the Hall of Glory was built until today, it had probably never been so joyful in thousands of years. Ice Storm felt all the blood in her body rush into her brain and then freeze. She really wanted to completely seal her eyes with ice, so that she didnt have to see such a terrible scene. The wild boar warrior from the Ironhide Clan, who was standing next to her, was dumbfounded. He blinked his small eyes dozens of times to confirm that he wasnt mistaken. Ice Storm, is this your soldier? The wild boar warrior swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva and stared at Ice Storm with a greedy and lascivious look. He licked his sharp fangs with his long barbed tongue and grinned hideously, It seems that you will be mine forever soon! Behind the gladiator and the challenger, Casanova Bloodhoof, the arbiter, was also shocked. He could not believe his eyes and stared at the snow leopard female warrior in shock and anger, it was as if he was asking, Ice Storm, even if you dont want to surrender to me, you dont have to let this pig of from Ironhide Clan get away with it! Leaf, Reaper! Ice Storm felt like she was about to faint. She screamed like a hurricane, What the hell is going on?! Yeah, what the hell is going on? The adjudicator intervened. The two main generals finally gathered their teams together and stopped this once-in-a-thousand-years farce. Ice Storm was too ashamed to stay in front of everyone. She pulled her team to the most remote corner of the Hall of Glory. Then, she glared at Meng Chao with her eyes that looked like she was being torn to pieces. Needless to say, it must be this black-haired, black-eyed guy. It must be him! Meng Chao also looked at Leaf and Spider helplessly. I did ask you to show your weakness, but I didnt ask you to be so weak. With such a shameless attitude, how could you, who call yourselves warriors of Turan, show it without any psychological barriers? Leaf, Spider, and the others looked at each other. Then, they told Meng Chao that they had all shed tears before. A Turan had shed tears in front of everyone. No matter how despicable, shameless, or insidious they were, they would do it. Meng Chao, who was speechless. He took a deep breath, turned his head, patted his chest, and assured Ice Storm that although there was a slight deviation in execution, the rat militia had perfectly achieved their objective. The mess just now had allowed him to observe every single opponent clearly. The opponent cant withstand a single blow. We can win without any injuries, Meng Chao said confidently. He once again used a casual expression and shocking words to successfully divert Ice Storms attention. How is that possible? Are you crazy? Ice Storm growled. Even if your escape just now had the intention of showing weakness, the opponents physique is at least twice as strong as yours. He even used the secret medicine of the Ironhide Clan to repeatedly smear his body, making his skin and flesh even sturdier than steel. How are you going to win without any injuries? Thats right. Your opponent is indeed very strong. To be more precise, he is too strong. Meng Chao withdrew his gaze that was as sharp as a scalpel and calmly said, And this is the reason why your opponent lost miserably. Chapter 960 - Fatal Genetic Flaw! Ever since he found out that the Turan people were divided into professional warriors and military nobles who belonged to the clan, as well as the rat people who had been expelled from the clan, these two classes had been divided. Meng Chao had been thinking about the differences between warriors and rat people. In his previous life, although he had come into contact with some Turan people, at that time, he was just a chess piece who could not help himself. All he wanted was to obtain power, find his sister, and survive. In that muddle-headed life, his biggest impression of the Turan people was that they were a bunch of idiots with well-developed limbs and simple minds. When they charged into battle together, they were quite suitable as meat shields, but most of the time, they were not good enough, they were existences that could do more than harm. In this life, he had grasped a higher level of wisdom and power, so he could observe and analyze the Turan civilization more calmly. Meng Chao soon discovered more clues. At first, he thought that the rat people and warriors were distinguished by their bloodlines. However, he soon discovered that after thousands of years and hundreds of generations of mixed-blood, 99% of the rat people now had very thin bloodlines that originated from the ratfolk. For example, Leaf did not have any characteristics of the ratfolk at all. He was just a big boy with slightly thicker hair. Moreover, the clans didnt reject mixed-blood. Through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony, even the lowliest rat-people were qualified to join the clans and pass on their bloodline and characteristics. Such customs and habits made many warriors, like the rat-people, look weird. They were obviously wild boar people, but they had huge horns on their heads. They were obviously elephant people, but other than their thick and long trunks, they had sharp claws that looked like tigers and leopards. If Ice Storm, this female leopard, was willing, she could join the Blood Hoof Clan at any time. Once she married a Turan, the offspring she gave birth to would naturally have the characteristics of a cat. However, they could also be considered Turan! Meng Chao also learned from Leaf that the elders of the clan did not care much about their own offspring. In fact, they were very strict. According to the rules of the Turan nobles, it was not a problem for warriors to have dozens or even hundreds of illegitimate children when they mixed with the rat people. However, these illegitimate children did not have the status of a clan at birth. They could only enjoy the treatment of ordinary rat peopleat most, they were treated as domestic rats. Unless they could go through the coming of age ceremony of the clan. Otherwise, even if their father was the leader of the settlement, the priest of the temple, or even the chief of the clan, they would live a shameful life as rats. And their leader, priest, and chief father would never look at them. It sounded like the difference between warriors and rats was purely based on power. However, what determined the difference between warriors and rats? Meng Chao didnt believe in the nonsense of glorious bloodline and lowly bloodline. At first, he thought that it was because the warriors of the clan and the military aristocrats had been able to get sufficient food and cultivation resources since they were young. The odds of the descendants of the humble families in Dragon City becoming extraordinary were far lower than those of the wealthy families. Was it because the descendants of the humble families were born stupid, lazy, and even had genetic defects? As the saying went, Poor scholars are rich in martial arts. This logic was the same in the Turan civilization. However, just now, when Leaf and the others were chased around by the rat servants of the Ironhide Clan, Meng Chao had a flash of inspiration and suddenly realized the biggest difference between warriors and rats! The so-called advanced orcs were the products of genetic modification. This point was without a doubt. It was impossible for natural evolution to evolve into a human-shaped carbon-based intelligent life form that carried the characteristics of lions, tigers, cheetahs, elephants, and wild boars on the body of a human. It was such a strange species. However, genetic modification was not easy. Cross-species fusion was not as easy as it was imagined. Even if the fusion was forced, it would not be able to display great combat strength. It would only be a deformed and ugly waste How many times must one fail in order to fuse the ferocity of a lion with the sharpness of a falcon to create a brand-new species named griffin? And if one wanted to transfer the characteristics of a griffin to a human and create a griffin-man with wings on its back that allowed it to fly freely, fight fiercely on land, and possess the intelligence and logical thinking abilities of an ordinary human, the probability of failure would be increased by a hundred times, it would probably be magnified a hundred times more. Meng Chao did not know who had created the ancestors of the Turan people. Based on the military buildings of the Turan civilization and the super plants that could support a civilization such as the mandrake tree, the ancestors of the Turan people who were created in the beginning, the so-called ancestral spirits, were all the products of the super biochemical technology, they were all the crystallization of the super biochemical technology. The first lion people, tiger people, leopard people, Turan, wild boar people, and elephant people were the ultimate killing machines that had been refined and perfected to the point that human organs were perfectly compatible with the organs of wild beasts. However, it was just like how the once glorious Turan civilization gradually declined and deteriorated to the age of clan after thousands of years. When the original ultimate killing machine was passed down for dozens of generations and hundreds of generations, the uncertainty hidden in the depths of their genes finally erupted. Even the most perfect and accurate genetic blueprint would gradually become blurred and unrecognizable after dozens or hundreds of copies. Moreover, due to famine, wars, marriages, and various other reasons, many hybrids were born between different tribes and clans. Each hybrid was equivalent to an uncontrollable gene fusion experiment. According to Meng Chaos observation in the hidden fog domain, 99% of the results of uncontrollable gene fusion in such a wild environment were not that wonderful. The result of a hybrid between a leopard and a wild elephant was not necessarily the birth of a super warrior who had the agility of a cheetah and the strength of a giant elephant. It was more likely that he would give birth to a waste who had fat all over his body, could not run, and was far weaker than a pure-blooded wild elephant man. Such a waste had the slender bones of a leopard man and the heavy flesh of a wild elephant man. As long as he stood up, it was very likely that he would be crushed by his own weight. The Turan people must have realized this problem during the gradual decline of their civilization. Their way of dealing with this problem was also very simple and crude. Since there was a 99% chance that they would give birth to deformed and ugly monsters, then they would give birth to a hundred of them in one go. Anyway, there were plenty of mandrake fruits. They could survive no matter how many they gave birth to. At least, that was the case for the elders of the clan. As a result, the elders of the clan would often choose a spouse from the same clan and give birth to a few pure-blooded descendants to ensure the stability of their genes. Then, they would let go of themselves and find all sorts of strange rats or members of other clans to have fun, giving birth to more and more strange descendants. If he was lucky, the descendants would inherit the advantages of both parents, and there wouldnt be any problems of incompatibility. Such descendants would be absorbed into the clan through the coming of age ceremony. The rest of the trash that failed to fuse with the gene would be expelled from the clan and become rat people. Thats right, this was the truth! Warriors and nobles were the lucky ones that succeeded in gene production! The rat people were the waste products of gene production failures! Meng Chao felt that this conjecture was much more reliable than the so-called because they fled on the battlefield and sullied the reputation of the Turan warriors, they were dismissed as cowards like rats. This was precisely because there was not much difference between warriors and rat people in terms of gene sources. The rat peoples extremely unstable gene pool merged with each other. There was also a small chance of avoiding all the gene defects and giving birth to powerful descendants. Just like the product of inbreeding, it could cause mental and physical defects. But it could also give birth to a genius with extraordinary intelligence. Meng Chao felt that Leaf was such a genius. He was the lucky one who succeeded after 99 failed gene modulation. He perfectly avoided all the genetic defects, incompatibility, and instability. He was even closer to the original appearance of the Turan people. As for the domestic rat soldiers of the Ironhide Clan No matter how much they used their power to be arrogant and domineering They were still rat people. They also had fatal genetic defects! They are too strong. Quickly organizing his thoughts in his mind, and once again confirming his own thoughts, Meng Chao said calmly, These domestic rat soldiers, imitating their masters, each piled at least three or five hundred pounds of flesh and blood on their bodies, as if they were wild boars standing on their heads. Besides, the Ironhide Clan is known as the skin of steel. If Im not wrong, the trace metals in their bodies are far more than those of other families. A lot of these metals are concentrated on their skin, which is equivalent to putting on an indestructible armor. At the same time that their defense ability has been greatly improved, the burden on their body, especially on their lower limbs, has also been greatly increased. If its through the coming of age ceremony or the Blood Bestowing Ceremony, its certainly not a problem for the real members of the Ironhide Clan. Their genes their racial talents, as well as the gold fruits and the flesh of the totem beasts that they devoured in large quantities, have allowed them to have sufficiently solid joints that can bear the weight of hundreds or even thousands of pounds to carry out an unstoppable charge. But these naturally crippled domestic rat soldiers Hehe, they dont have such strong joints and tendons, yet they still dare to imitate their master and build muscles on their own bodies without thinking? They are simply courting death! The more muscles they have, the faster they will die! Leaf, Spider, did you notice that although these domestic rat soldiers are aggressive and can break through an iron wall if they raise their speed, they can only sprint in a straight line. It is difficult for them to change direction and speed up in a small area. In fact, after they miss you, they still have to run dozens of arms before they can slow down and stop? Also, when the farce was over, all the people on our side were breathing evenly without any change in their expressions, but these guys who seemed to have the upper hand and were full of prestige were all panting and sweating. Many of their legs were beginning to tremble slightly? Chapter 961 - The Journey Was Completed Step By Step! Hearing Meng Chaos words, the rat soldiers all remembered. Although the rat soldiers of the Ironhide Clan had indeed charged forward with great momentum, they had been scared out of their wits. However, as long as they followed the breathing and exerting force method taught by Meng Chao, dodging left and right, leaping and shifting, they had never been caught by the other party. Even if they occasionally took a punch from the other party, after being stimulated by Meng Chaos flesh and blood, they could subconsciously tremble slightly and disperse all their strength! After the farce ended, they did not feel tired at all, as if they had just gone through a warm-up! Your body size is only half of your opponents, and the burden on your body and energy consumption are also only half. The duration of the battle is naturally much longer than your opponents. Meng Chao said with a smile, On the other hand, your opponent doesnt understand science to begin with a reasonable training method. He doesnt care that his joints and tendons are much weaker than his masters, and he crazily builds up his muscles on his body. Moreover, I estimate that their master, the young master of the Ironhide Clan who just passed the coming of age ceremony, is very eager to become famous in this battle. Therefore, he has added a lot of special training to his domestic rat soldiers. Its fine if theres no special training. All kinds of unreasonable special training contents have been added. The joints and tendons of the domestic rat soldiers, which were already overdrawn, are now in danger. All of them have suffered internal injuries of different degrees, with cracks that are invisible to the naked eye. Believe me, although I cant see through their iron skin, Ive come to this conclusion after analyzing the subtle differences in their walking posture before and after sprinting. In that case, the tactics we have to choose are very simple. The two words are nothing more than drag and hang. The space on the arena will only be wider than the Hall of glory. We can simply hang our opponents from a distance and run in circles. We can constantly provoke our opponents into sprinting in a straight line and only dodge at the last moment, so that our opponents will have the illusion that they will be able to break our muscles and bones if they run any faster. Unknowingly, through repeated changes in direction and speed, we will exhaust our opponents physical strength and enlarge the cracks on their joints and tendons. I estimate that in less than thirty to fifty sprints, our opponent will be foaming at the mouth and be at our Mercy! Meng Chao seemed to have finished his speech as he looked at everyone confidently. Everyones slightly trembling gaze went past his shoulders and landed on Ice Storms body behind him. On Ice Storms head, a volcano formed from the condensation of ice and frost appeared. She could not take it anymore! Did this black-haired, black-eyed guy know her identity? Did he know who was the commander of this team? He actually set up a strategy openly in front of her! Reaper! Ice Storm popped out her claws from her fleshy palm. She gritted her teeth and said, Even if you created this farce to observe the enemy, why didnt you tell me beforehand?! And get my consent?! Do you still care about me, the commander?! Well Meng Chao muttered, I dont think youll agree, Lady Ice Storm. After all, its too embarrassing. Ice Storm felt that the iceberg of anger above her head had cracked. If it were not for the dozens of gladiators and hundreds of rat soldiers who were peeping at their corner with curious eyes, she would have pounced on him at all costs and scratched his face, then, she grabbed his neck and shook him hard, spitting at the angry icicles on his face. So, you also know that its very embarrassing to be chased up and down by people with these crooked people? How dare you do that?! Youre embarrassing my people. Who cares who your Reaper is? This is my team! Please calm down, My Lady. Faced with Ice Storms murderous gaze, Meng Chao did not know if it was because his nerves were slow or if he was really certain of victory. He calmly said, I think that you should pay more attention to this young master of the Ironhide Clans charging attack. Huh? Ice Storm was about to reveal its true form and pounce on Meng Chao to bite him. However, it was once again disrupted by Meng Chaos unrestrained train of thought. Charging attack? She was confused. How do you know what charging attack this fellow can do? Youve only seen him once, right when we were gathering our respective servants! Thats right. Seeing him once is enough. Meng Chao was confident enough to say this. Even though he was heavily injured and his strength had fallen to rock bottom. However, after returning from the apocalypse and experiencing so many soul-stirring bloody battles, the experience of surviving hundreds of battles was enough for him to instantly understand the depth of a young master who had just started out. I dont know if youve noticed, but this young master of the Ironhide Clan has legs that are thicker and sturdier than ordinary wild boar warriors. Moreover, there are a bunch of intersecting tendons protruding from the back of his legs. Meng Chao said, Based on the degree of expansion of his flesh and blood and the overall framework of his bones, its impossible and unnecessary to train these two huge tendons just to support his body and perform normal tactical movements. Ive seen similar tendons on the legs of many monsters totem beasts. Without exception, these totem beasts all have very terrifying power-storing skills. When they sprint, they can increase their speed to the maximum and raise it to another level! Ice Storm was simply dumbfounded. Just by looking at the two huge tendons protruding from the back of the opponents legs, did she know the opponents attack pattern? This, how was this possible! Actually, we can use this point. Meng Chao ignored Ice Storms gaze and the claws that popped out of her meat cushion as he continued, If it were professional gladiators who knew each other well and knew each others trump cards, they would be even more cautious when making their moves and would not easily use big moves that required charging and cooldown time. Our opponent is a young master who is eager to become famous in one battle. It is easy for him to get hot-headed. Just now, our performance was weak enough to give him the illusion that victory was in sight. He is confident that he has never shown his face in the arena. Once he is given the opportunity, it is very likely that he will take the risk and launch the charging attack in an attempt to win the battle beautifully. My suggestion is that Leaf, Spider, and I will run around in circles with everybody and walk the rat servants of the other party. Of course, we will put on the appearance that we have lost everything, which will cause the opponent and the audience to burst into laughter. Then, Lady Ice Storm will pretend to be furious and anxious. He will be anxious to finish the battle with the young master of the Ironhide Clan before all the servants are annihilated. Its very normal for him to show flaws in his impatience if he wants to finish the battle as soon as possible. As long as the opponent seized the flaw and launched a full-strength attack, Lady Ice Storm, who has been prepared long ago, will naturally have a hundred ways to deal with the opponent. At this moment, the opponents domestic rat servants are almost foaming at the mouth. Lets make a comeback and break the opponents fighting will with a thunderous attack. I think that under the situation where master is severely injured, these exhausted domestic rat soldiers wont be able to hold on for long and will collapse completely. Ice Storm took a deep breath. The fury in her head turned into chaotic thoughts. In the beginning, when Meng Chao said that he had a way to make this team, which had only been trained for five days, to win without injury. She thought that this mysterious guy was pretending to be shocking again. However, after listening carefully to his tactics, Ice Storm subconsciously began to think about the feasibility of putting this tactic into practice. Such a subconscious made the female snow leopard warrior shiver deeply. The other party was just a rat who was covered in wounds and couldnt even walk steadily. But as a matter of course, he treated an ace gladiator and a noble young master as chess pieces. No, not pawns, but puppets with strings tied around their bodies. Even tens of thousands of audience members were taken in by him. This was not a battle. It was a puppet show that was completely controlled by his will and destined to end! You Ice Storm was lost for a moment and could not help but ask, Who exactly are you? Are you the most terrifying demon king in the eternal night abyss? Meng Chao interrupted her in time and smiled, Lady Ice Storm, please believe me. Im also someone who wants to go up the arena with you guys and fight side by side. I Wont take my own life as a joke. After all, I still have many places to go, many things to do, and many people to see. I am, theres no way I would die in such a place! As usual Ice Storm was once again convinced by Meng Chao in a daze. She didnt know how she managed to survive the preparation time under everyones watchful eyes. Even the path that she was used to, from the Hall of Glory to the main arena, seemed to have become incomparably long, and she couldnt finish it no matter how much she walked. It wasnt easy for her to reach the end of the path, and when a dazzling light and a strong smell of blood appeared in front of her, Ice Storm heard the cheers of a tsunami. The cheers were boos. They were boos directed at her. Ice Storm calmed down with great difficulty and once again stirred up a storm. Oh, my God! She had fought in the Blood Skull Arena for two years. From the Mud Challenge at the bottom level to the qualifiers to enter the main arena, she had never been booed by so many people! Even if she lost all three battles in the group battle and caused a large number of supporters to lose everything, there were still many die-hard fans who would not leave her. But now, it seemed that the entire Blood Skull Arena was cheering for her opponent, and using the most outrageous obscenities to express their disdain for her. What happened in the Hall of Glory must have spread to the audience. Ice Storm thought in despair, Now, all the audience knows that my team hasnt even set foot on the arena yet, and theyve already been scared away by my opponent, chasing after them until theyre in complete chaos! For the first time since she became a gladiator, she stood at the exit of the tunnel in a daze. She was conflicted in her heart and didnt know how to take the final step. Youre not clowns who make fun of others, nor are you fighting for these unfamiliar audience members. Since thats the case, whether the audience cheers, laughs, or curses, what does that have to do with you? It was at this moment that Meng Chaos calm voice rang out from behind Ice Storm once again. Remember, a persons right or wrong and victory or defeat do not require the approval and support of anyone. As long as you believe that you are right and that you will definitely win, even if there are billions of people mocking you, opposing you, or blocking you, what does it matter? As long as you take a step forward with your left foot and then take a step forward with your right foot, one step at a time, you will be able to complete the journey. Ice Storm was stunned. In that second, two bright flames blossomed on her snow-white face. In the next second, she was furious from embarrassment. She thought that Meng Chao had seen through her inner struggle and comforted her. Just as she was about to turn around and fly into a rage, she realized that Meng Chao was comforting Leaf, Spider, and all the wild rat servants. After all, this was the first time Leaf and the others had stepped onto the arena, and they were fighting fiercely under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of warriors of the clan. They were met with unprecedented, overwhelming opprobrium. It was inevitable that their joints would stiffen, and their faces would turn pale. They did not even know how to walk. Its fine. Its normal. It was the same when I first went to the battlefield. If I really cant do it, Ill just think about the things that are important to you and worth risking my life to protect. Meng Chao smiled and continued, Do you know why I didnt choose those muscular men but chose you? Because compared to those muscular men whose eyes were empty and only had thoughts of killing and being killed, there was still light in your eyes and something that you wanted to pursue and protect. I dont know what you want to pursue and protect. All I know is that you should fight for the light in your eyes and the thing that you want to protect even at the cost of your own life. You shouldnt fight for these noisy audience members who are like flies! These last words made the rat soldiers laugh. While laughing, Leaf thought of his mother, who was holding onto the mandrake soup, his brother, who had taught him how to practice martial arts, as well as Anjia, who was nowhere to be found. Spider thought of the woman and the little ones. Ice Storm and the other rat soldiers also had different but equally shiny pictures in front of their eyes. As they laughed, their eyes lit up. Dozens of rays of light were like dozens of sharp golden blades, tearing apart the overwhelming cheers. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other. This time, there was no anger, unwillingness, or doubt in the female snow leopard warriors eyes. There was only a faint sense of shame and gratitude. Go, Turan warriors from the starry sky who rule the Earth and are blessed by their ancestors, for C Ice Storm raised her arms and shouted the traditional toast before the gladiators entered the arena. In the traditional toast, the last sentence should have been for glory. However, after hesitating for a moment, she took a deep breath and changed it to, For the things that all of you, who have sacrificed their lives, want to seize and protect! Therefore, under the new toast and the boos of the tens of thousands of spectators, the wild rat squad, which looked like a crooked melon that had just been chased around by people in the Hall of Glory, entered the arena with its head held high and its chest puffed out! Chapter 962 - One Million Steam Hammer! The Blood Skull Arena, which could accommodate 50,000 to 80,000 people, was completely filled. When Ice Storms team entered the arena, all the spectators fell into a moment of shock and silence. They had just heard rumors that the two teams that were about to fight had met in advance in the Hall of Glory and had a conflict. To be honest, something like an early clash was never news in the arena. It had happened before a battle even began, and the victor had already been decided. However, one side had been beaten by the other side until they ran like rats, and this was the explosive news that everyone couldnt believe. Not to mention, the one running like rats was the team led by frost empress, Ice Storm. The Turan people could be defeated or killed. But how could they run away before they even entered the real battlefield? All the audience members were furious, especially Ice Storms former supporters, they felt deeply defeated and betrayed. They booed their trump cards in the past. However, Meng Chao and the others held their heads high and strode onto the stage in an imposing manner, stunning the tens of thousands of audience members. The fighting spirit that was released from their bodies that shot straight up into the clouds did not look like the cowardly rats that had just been chased into a chaotic mess? The spectators looked at each other and used their gazes to ask, Did something go wrong? How could Ice Storms team escape? Did they get mixed up with the other battle teams? However, when they carefully observed the appearance of Ice Storms battle team and saw the weakness of Meng Chao, the slender Leaf, the wrinkles of Spider, as well as the bruised and swollen faces of the other wild rat soldiers, they immediately realized that that was right. Looking at the entire Blood Skull Arena, no it was the entire Black-corner City, no, it was the entire map of Orchid Lake. There was no other battle team that was as strange as this one! The news is not wrong. They were beaten to a pulp by someone just now, and they ran away with their buttocks! Its fine if they lost, but they didnt even dare to fight. They were chased until they screamed, and they still have the face to swagger onto the arena? Kill these cowards. They have tarnished the honor of the arena and the ancestral spirits! The audience, who had been silent for a short moment, suddenly burst into a tide ten times stronger than before. Many of the audience couldnt wait for the competition to end. They took out beast-catching ropes, pebbles, darts, and other things from their clothes and threw them toward the arena with crackling sounds. If they were not from the Blood Hoof Clan and the Minotaur warriors who were responsible for maintaining order were not eyeing the arena, many of the audience members would have jumped onto the arena to teach the rat people and the scum of the Turan people a lesson! Most of the audience members were in the back row of the audience seats. They were too far away to vent their anger directly with beast-catching ropes and pebbles. They could only shout the names of Ice Storms opponents at the top of their lungs. Kill them, Poison Stinger! Kill these scum, Poison Stinger! Come on, Poison Stinger! Bring out the boldness of the Ironhide Clan and kill these cowardly rats in one go! Poison Stinger! Poison Stinger! Poison Stinger! Tens of thousands of shouting voices gathered into a storm and rushed into the brain of the young wild boar warrior. He had never seen such a grand battle before, and he felt like he was floating on the clouds and drifting in the air. The wild boar warrior named Poison Stinger was a member of the Ironhide Clan with a pure bloodline. His parents were both 100% wild boar people. The iron skin that originated from his father made his flesh, which was as tough as armor, shine with a faint metallic luster. The characteristics of the female porcupine also made clusters of extremely sharp and hard steel needles grow on the surface of his iron skin. When he was furious, the steel needles stood up. Literally, his entire body was covered with weapons. The young and impetuous him desired to command more warriors and servants in the Battle of Glory to win greater glory for his family. Then, he needed to make his name known, and he needed a stepping stone that was tall enough Ice Storm was the perfect stepping stone that his mother had chosen for him with great difficulty through her connections. The opponent is very strong, and its not something you can easily defeat. Before the battle began, his mother had repeatedly reminded him, Fortunately, this is a team battle, and you have the best servants of the Ironhide Clan, while the enemys servants are just a bunch of mobs who cant withstand a single blow. Therefore, as long as you can withstand Ice Storms attack and let your servants kill all the enemys servants, the adjudicator will declare your victory, and you will have earned the reputation of defeating the trump card! This was the plan. The point of withstanding Ice Storms attack was not a big problem for the legitimate members of the Ironhide Clan who had the skin of steel and were good at defense. However, the frenzied shouts of the tens of thousands of audience members had blinded Stingers mind. He suddenly had the illusion that he could defeat Ice Storm in a fair and square manner. Actually, Ice Storm isnt as powerful as the legends say, is it? The young wild boar warrior muttered to himself, If she is really that powerful, why did she raise a protest to the adjudicator just now? She looked like she was afraid to fight with me? Also, her servants are too weak. Although she has only trained for a few days, she always handpicked them carefully. In the end, they turned out to be such a bunch of weaklings. It can be seen from this that Ice Storm doesnt have good taste. Thats right. She has already lost three rounds in a row in the group battle. How strong can she be? I can defeat her without relying on the adjudicator! The cheers of the audience were like lava, flowing into Poison Stingers ears and then into his eyes, nostrils, and throat through his ear canal. It made every pore on his body spurt out a stream of excitement. This stream of heat blurred his vision, confused his hearing, and interfered with his thoughts, leaving only a picture in his mindhe stood proudly in the center of the arena, his feet stepping on Ice Storm that was covered in cuts and bruises and had passed out, he raised his arms high, enjoying the cheers of tens of thousands of spectators, and the real victory! An old Minotaur warrior, riding a huge eagle with a bridle and saddle, hovered above the arena. He blew a horn that looked like a scimitar and threw a spear at the center of the arena. The spear accurately pierced the arena, and the cracks created by the countless gladiators strange power trembled as it pierced the arena. On the tail of the spear, the flag of glory representing the Blood Hoof Clan shook open. Under the shocking momentum of the two sides, it fluttered in the wind. Dong dong dong dong! The hundreds of war drums around the arena rang again. Stingers gaze passed over the Blood Hoof battle flag and stared at Ice Storm on the opposite side. He discovered that Ice Storm did not follow the tradition of the clans warriors. After the servants fought a battle first, the battle between the main generals would not be carried out in a hurry. Instead, the first thing she did was activate the totem armor that she was proud of, the mithril Ripper, and transform into a monster that was half human and half panther. Such a posture did not make the young wild boar warrior feel any fear. Instead, Poison Stinger felt that the opponents trump card was guilty. Otherwise, why would he show his trump card the moment he appeared? What an outsider without a sense of honor. Poison Stinger grinned and his eyes were wide open. He punched his chest hard, lighting up the shining totem from his heart to his chest, from his chest to his limbs, all the way to his fingertips. Balls of lead-gray liquid metal were secreted from his pores, quickly wrapping around every inch of his skin. With the support of the liquid metal, the sharp spikes that stood like blades all over his body became even sharper. From his arms to his back, a total of 24 slightly protruding holes shot out powerful air currents, making his arms seem to have become two powerful steam hammers. With a light collision, it caused a deafening boom to the audience. This was the Ironhide Clans totem armor that had been passed down for thousands of years, and which they were proud ofthe One Million Steam Hammer! Although they didnt know why their own totem was called such a weird name. It didnt stop Poison Stinger from being filled with fanatical confidence in his own totem. The cheers of tens of thousands of spectators after seeing the appearance of the One Million Steam Hammer caused his fighting spirit to soar to the extreme. Charge! Warriors of the Ironhide Clan, crush this motley crowd in one fell swoop! Waving his arms that looked like iron hammers, the stinger roared, If we win this battle, each of you will be rewarded with ten slave soldiers! Even the cannon fodder was divided into different levels. Although the so-called slave soldiers were also cannon fodder, they could receive the training and the most basic equipment of their masters, and they could stay by their masters side and serve their masters daily lives. For the time being, they could be considered as elite cannon fodder. If they performed well, they would have the opportunity to upgrade from servant soldiers to servants. Then, they could be considered as the trusted aides of their masters. Below the servant soldiers, there were slave soldiers. They were the purest cannon fodder. They did not need any training or equipment at all. They were simply being escorted by a supervising squad formed by servant soldiers. They charged at the enemys defensive line with their bare hands and used up the enemys arrows, swords, and strength. Apart from that, there were many other uses for slave soldiers. Especially for slave soldiers of different genders. Of course, it didnt matter if they were of the same sex. The Turan people didnt pay much attention to this. Many times, the gentle moans of the strong sounded even more beautiful than the pleas of the opposite sex. The promise of the Poison Stinger was even more effective than the secret medicine of the witch doctor. The domestic rat soldiers, who had just been caught in the Hall of Glory for a long time and still hadnt caught their opponents, had instead exhausted themselves to the point of gasping for breath. They had already accumulated a belly full of anger. At this moment, they were even more excited than before. When they thought of the ten slave soldiers and the ten rat subjects who were even lower than them, they felt that they could be driven and vented to their hearts content. The domestic rat soldiers did not care about the joints and tendons on their legs. They felt a slight stabbing pain from time to time. They all followed behind the One Million Steam Hammer and expanded their muscles to the maximum. Like thirty hammers that were creaking, they smashed toward Meng Chao, who was covered in wounds, and the thin leaves on his hands and feet, the spiders with wrinkles all over their faces and the wild rat soldiers with bruises all over their faces smashed toward them! Chapter 963 - Shameless B*stard Broken Tusk was the vice-captain of Poison Stingers battle team. He was also the strongest of all the domestic rat soldiers, second only to a pure-blooded wild boar warrior. Even though half of the tusk that stuck out from the left corner of his mouth was broken, it was still longer and sharper than the tusks of the other domestic rat soldiers. His tusk had gotten stuck in the flesh of a totem beast, which caused it to break in the middle. That totem beast left him with a head full of shocking scars, as well as the courageous name, Broken Tusk. His ability to escape from the tigers mouth was enough to prove that he was not an ordinary rat person. In fact, Broken Tusk had the blood of the Ironhide Clan flowing in his body. His grandfather was a genuine clan warrior. Unfortunately, his father was born deformed and could not pass the coming of age ceremony. He could only serve his distant relatives as a rat servant and live an extremely humiliating life. But all of this was about to end. Broken Tusk was confident that in the Battle of Glory, he would accumulate enough resources and strength, obtain the sacred blood, and return to the Ironhide Clans arms. Of course, he had to follow his master first and crush these cowards who could not withstand a single blow. Broken Tusk did not doubt it at all, especially after he had destroyed the poor b*stards in the Hall of Glory. He even started to pity them. They were not warriors, to begin with. They were just slimy slugs. They should not have appeared and allowed themselves to be ridiculed. They should have died silently and rotted away in the dark dungeon. Let me, Lord Broken Tusk, end your pitiful and shameful lives! Broken Tusks face was full of malevolence as he locked onto his targetthe little guy who was at the front of the enemys battle formation. He was so young that water could be wrung out of his body. His hands and feet were too slender, and he was trembling as if he could not even hold a battle ax. Seeing Broken Tusk pounce on him like a bolt of lightning, the little guy became so scared that his face turned pale, and he could not even stand properly. Broken Tusk laughed grimly and shouted as his mace stirred up a whirlwind. Before his eyes, he could already see the beautiful scene of the little guy being smashed by him until his bones were broken, his flesh and blood were flying everywhere, and even his internal organs were spewing out from his throat. However His mace, which could cut like a hot knife through butter, missed. The huge destructive force and acceleration had nowhere to be released, so he was dragged more than ten steps forward in a sprint. The joints in his legs were aching faintly, and he had barely managed to stop himself. Broken Tusk looked back with a face full of surprise and found that the shivering little guy was like a mandrake leaf in the wild wind. He spun three times in the air and gently fell to the side! His mace had merely destroyed two strands of the little guys hair! How is this possible? Broken Tusk inspected his mace in disbelief. After searching it for a long time, he still could not find a drop of blood. He could only blame himself for being too excited and using too much strength. This kids luck was too good. Even the most humble rat people can occasionally be favored by the ancestral spirit. Broken Tusk mumbled as he spat into his palms, wanting to launch a second charge at the slender youth. However, the slender youth ran into the crowd in a panic. After the first charge, the arena had already become a mess, falling into extreme chaos. Thats right, Ice Storms battle team was indeed as Poison Stingers battle team had predicted, collapsing at a single touch. No, they did not even touch. Seeing Poison Stingers battle team pouncing over aggressively, Ice Storms battle team immediately scattered. They were not even able to maintain the most basic formation. It was truly an incomparably clumsy and shameful action. Nevertheless, Poison Stingers battle team hit nothing when they threw out their all-out fatal hammer strikes as a result. It seemed that they did not knock down many of Ice Storms servants. Even the wild rat servants that had fallen in an extremely exaggerated manner used their hands and feet to cover their heads and scamper away. They were like a group of cockroaches with astonishing vitality. It was impossible to tell that they had suffered fatal injuries. The main arena was very large. It was enough to accommodate over a thousand fully-armed Turan warriors. They were fighting each other there. If it were not for Ice Storms fame and Poison Stingers background, such 30 versus 30 team battles would not have been qualified to be held in the main arena. Broken Tusk and the other domestic rat soldiers had originally been excited that they were qualified to show their faces in front of tens of thousands of clan warriors. But now, they realized that the overly spacious battlefield had brought them quite a bit of trouble. The opponents battle formation had, no doubt, been destroyed by them in one wave. If they wanted to get rid of their fleeing opponents, though, it seemed that they would not be able to gather into a tight charging formation. That was not a problem. To deal with this group of cowards and wretches, was there really a need for a formation? After all, they were well-trained servants of the Ironhide Clan. With a whistle, the thirty-man charging formation spread out smoothly into three-man pursuit formations, attacking in all directions. Broken Tusk once again locked onto a target. It was a wrinkled old man with white hair. He looked at Broken Tusk in panic as if he was inviting him. Dont come over! Why are there even such old fogies in Ice Storms team? Broken Tusk frowned as he exerted his strength, charged forward, and waved his mace fiercely. He was looking forward to the pleasure of making the mans brain burst open, blood splatter, and old bones shatter. Kacha Kacha kacha. Then, he missed again. Broken Tusk was dumbfounded. When he turned around, he happened to see the old man with gray hair crawling on the ground. He used both his hands and feet like a giant but agile spider, narrowly avoiding the great sword and great ax of two other domestic rat soldiers. He dashed dozens of arms away in a flash. Broken Tusk and his companions looked at each other in bewilderment. None of them could believe their eyes. This This bunch of b*stards, were they really from Turan? Broken Tusk was about to ignore the pain in his joints and launch a new charge at the shameless old fart Suddenly, a new target cut into the path between him and the old fart. It was a guy with black hair and black eyes. His face was pale, while his body was wrapped in bandages. His bandages were soaked in blood, and the faint smell of herbs could be detected. He looked so weak that even Broken Tusk felt a little embarrassed to attack him. After all, bullying the weak, or at least bullying the weak in front of everyone, was not the Turan peoples style! Despite that, this black-haired, black-eyed trash, whether he was dead or alive, just happened to be blocking his path of attack. This trash and that old fart might crush him together and turn him into minced meat! Broken Tusk had lost his patience. White smoke that was hotter than steam spewed out of his nostrils. He roared with his two companions, waving his mace, great sword, and battle ax. Like a storm that could destroy everything in its path, they charged forward in a straight line. The black-haired, black-eyed trash resembled a little white rabbit that had accidentally entered a dragons den or a tigers den. His face was filled with fear and confusion. He stood still and watched as Broken Tusk and the others rushed over. His hands and feet were extremely stiff, as though he was too frightened and dumbstruck. I should succeed this time, right? Broken Tusks sinister smile was extremely intense, and it contained a hint of resentment. He was anxious to vent all his anger, which he had failed to release on the slender youth and the old man, on this trash. He wanted to blow this trashs heart up. Then, he wanted to squeeze his heart out of his throat like mud. However, when he was already three to five arms away from his target, his target still did not move at all. It looked like there was no strength that could stop him from smashing his opponent into a pile of meat paste. Yet, he sensed an incomparably fierce killing intent coming from behind him. He had once escaped the mouth of a totem beast, which brought him extremely sharp vigilance. It made Broken Tusks heart contract violently and release a large amount of blood and strength. He ignored the intense pain that was erupting from his joints and tendons. He knelt down in front of the black-haired and black-eyed trash and rolled sideways. The two ignorant companions behind him were not so lucky. Before they could react, they were sent flying by a lead-gray and bright silver light. While they were still in the air, blood spurted from their bodies. Their chests became sunken, and their thin armor was deeply embedded in their flesh. Their hands and feet turned softer than wet ropes, and it seemed that they would not survive. In the lead-gray light and bright silver light, there were two impatient shouts. Get lost, you useless pieces of trash! Yes Master! They were lucky enough to survive, but their faces were covered in dirt. Broken Tusk had been indistinguishable from his opponents. They realized in shock and fear that they had just been unlucky enough to bump into the offensive and defensive routes of the two main generals! The clan warriors, who advocated valor and emphasized on challenging the strong, usually did not deliberately attack the enemys soldiers when the main general was still alive. Soldiers versus soldiers, generals versus generals. That was the battlefield etiquette that the Turan warriors had followed for thousands of years. Therefore, just as the horn sounded, the two main generals, Ice Storm and Poison Stinger, shook off their servants and went to talk with the strong. The problem was that no matter how spacious the arena was, it was still not enough to bear all of the anger and killing intent of the two totem warriors who had activated their totem armors and could easily fly at the speed of sound. They would not deliberately attack the random soldiers. However, when they flew at the speed of sound and released frost and flames, blasting the arena into pieces, if there were random soldiers who were blind and happened to be in their attack path, they would not make way for those random soldiers. Broken Tusk was clear about that common sense. Even so, after two consecutive charges that missed and his target escaping in a very wretched manner, this captain of the domestic rat soldiers, who was full of honor, was deeply infuriated. Meanwhile, the target of his third charge, the black-haired and black-eyed trash, seemed to possess an extremely evil power. It prevented others from suppressing the anger in their hearts when they saw him. They only wanted to completely tear him apart, and unknowingly they had forgotten to observe their surroundings. Moreover, who would have thought that their luck would be so terrible? Their charging route happened to intersect with the offensive and defensive routes of the two totem warriors? Also, they happened to increase their speed to the limit at the same time? Thats right, its our luck. Our luck today is really terrible! Broken Tusk looked at the blood splattered all over his face and finally got out of his dumbstruck state. The black-haired trash so scared that his facial features were squeezed together. He was running away with his head in his hands, and it made Broken Tusk so angry that he was itching. On top of everything, our opponent is too useless and has no dignity! Chapter 964 - Master of Rhythm The tens of thousands of audience members were also gnashing their teeth in hatred like Broken Tusk. Too useless, too shameless! They waved their fists, beat their chests, slapped their thighs heavily, and complained at the same time. Well, it was not that they could not accept the servant soldiers running away. After all, what could they expect from a bunch of lowly rat civilians? However, even if the other rat soldiers wanted to escape, they would at least have to fight with real swords and spears first. If half of them fell, and the other half ran away, then it would be alright! How could they not even dare to show their weapons when they first met? They would immediately scatter and run away with their heads held high? Yet, this bunch of rabble even ran away so coquettishly. They seemed to be in a panic and were in a complete disarray. They ran around the arena like headless flies. It just so happened that the Ironhide Clan seemed to be a team of valiant domestic rat servants. After charging for a few times, they didnt even get a single strand of hair from them. One should know that the audience had already filled up their expectations. All of them had their eyes wide open, waiting to see this group of cowards and slugs get smashed into pieces by the Poison Stinger battle teams pig charging forward, it was a wonderful scene with their internal organs flying out! In the end, one side was running in a sorry state while the other was chasing ferociously. The scene seemed lively, but there wasnt even a drop of bloodoh, and there were two human-shaped blood mists, which were the result of being accidentally injured by two totem warriors. Such a strange scene really made the entire audience feel like there was something stuck in their throats, and they were extremely depressed. If it wasnt for the fact that Ice Storms individual performance was still as fierce as before, the collision between Mithril Ripper and the One Million Steam Hammer would have been gorgeous enough. The audience simply wanted to flip the entire arena over. Now, seeing Ice Storms sharp offensive many die-hard supporters were puzzled. From the looks of Frost Queen, it doesnt seem like shes going to give up on the match. Why did she choose a team such a wretched, weird, and weak servant? Even more spectators who did not understand the situation were still clamoring loudly. However, this time, the booing was not only directed at Ice Storms battle team. It also included the seven to eight rounds of breathless charging, yet they still had no results, the Poison Stinger battle team, who had accidentally lost two warriors, also shouted. Come on, fellow members of the Ironhide Clan, havent you eaten your fill? Why Cant you even catch these cowards who cant even withstand a single blow? Even the rat laborers in my clan are braver than you. Charge! Faster! Faster! Youll break his bones! Is this a battle between the Turan warriors or a dance of the Holy Light humans? Hurry up and decide the victor, b*stards! The loud boos even formed a resonance, causing the entire arena to tremble slightly. This trembling caused Poison Stingers battle team to gradually become impatient and impatient. The faster they charged, the greater the damage to their joints and tendons when braking and turning. Of course, the more fatigued they were. On the Ice Storm battle teams side, Leaf, Spider, and the other servants who had just trained for a few days were also unable to withstand the pressure. A strong fighting spirit surged within their eyes, wanting to reveal their true strength and launch the fiercest counterattack. Only Meng Chao remained calm. Not even an eyelash moved along with the arena. Compared to the flames of the apocalypse that devoured Dragon City, the clamor of tens of thousands of advanced orcs was just a cool breeze on a summer afternoon. And these so-called opponents in front of him, other than Ice Storm and Poison Stinger who were disguised as totem armors, the others were just chickens and dogs. If he were to go all out, he would have a hundred ways to annihilate these pigs that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws without using any weapons. However, under the premise that he did not reveal his own strength, commanding a group of Quasi-civilians who had just trained for five days to kill such a well-trained battle team unscathed was very challenging and interesting. Leaning on a long spear, Meng Chao seemed to be staggering and at a loss. However, he was actually controlling his seemingly loose and messy formation and controlling the rhythm of the field with his exquisite positioning. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes and extended his sharp senses, which originated from Lu Siya, to the maximum. He scanned the breathing of every soldier on both sides, his heartbeat, the speed of his sweat secretion, the frequency of his muscles trembling, the subtle differences in his charging posture, and the fact that they were bombarding the arena brutally. Every crack that was created and every piece of broken stone that was sent flying. All the sounds and pictures were transformed into a waterfall of information that flowed through his brain, which had been deeply developed by the Tinder. As the brain cells that were soaked in spiritual energy were operating crazily, the information was instantly broken down and integrated into brand-new commands. By gathering the sound waves into a line and directly vibrating the eardrums it was transmitted to Leaf, Spider, and every domestic soldiers ears. Leaf, calm down. Dont be disturbed by the outside world. Since these guys didnt lend you a hand when you were at your most desperate, you dont have to care about their cheers or noises. They are just a bunch of flies, insignificant flies Spider, pay attention to your physical fitness. Retreat seven arms to the left and back. Hide behind the strong arm and rest. You can take three deep breaths Strong arm, pay attention to the red-haired monster in front of you on the right. He seems to be looking at the blue toe on your left, but in fact, his killing intent is concentrated on you. Be careful that he pretends to sprint in a straight line, but suddenly spins and swings the meteor hammer at youhis meteor hammer has a part of the chain hidden in the handle of the hammer. The attack range can be extended! Blue toe, use the corner of your eyes to observe the three enemies patrolling on your right. Your Formation has unknowingly become too dense. Immediately spread out in all directions to prevent the enemies from advancing from the side and locking down the escape route! Through this method, Meng Chao turned the battlefield into a chess game. Other than him, everyone else, including the two clan warriors who were equipped with totem battle armors and possessed the strength of Heaven Realm, were all chess pieces. Only he, the lone chess player, was playing chess with his own limits! After more than ten rounds of charging, Ice Storms battle team was still unharmed. In the eyes of the tens of thousands of stunned spectators, this scene that could be called a miracle, only Meng Chao knew that it was the inevitable result of repeated deduction and careful calculation. It was like one plus one equals two. However, no matter how good Meng Chao was at calculation, it was impossible for him to calculate every unexpected piece of information on the battlefield in advance. At this moment, Broken Tusk and the other five members of the Stinger squad, the toughest and strongest domestic rat soldiers, all stopped in their tracks at the same time. They looked at each other and nodded heavily. Then, their Adams apple rolled, it was as if they had taken something out of their cheeks and their tongues and swallowed it. Huff, huff, huff, huff, huff, huff! The five domestic rat soldiers led by Broken Tusk immediately widened their eyes. Their skin was red, and their veins were exposed. Their bones were cracking, and scorching air was spurting out of their nostrils. Their speed had obviously increased. They had also increased their agility, which did not exist in the first place. They weighed at least five hundred kilograms, and when they reached their limit, the impact force of the Behemoth, which weighed thousands of kilograms, could brake, change directions, rotate, accelerate again, and explode in an instant within a few arms distance, it was a series of incredible movements. Compared with the body, the joints and tendons of the legs, which were too thin and fragile, did not burst. Regardless of whether their legs would be crippled after this battle. At least for now, they had brought a lot of trouble to Leaf and the others, who were caught off guard. Meng Chao heard a familiar voice turn into a scream Some of his own people had already seen blood. Leaf had also had one of his fangs broken twice in a row by the opposite side. He seemed to be the strongest and craziest guy, and was sent flying several times. If not for Leafs extraordinary talent and his careful guidance, the rat youth would have been smashed into pieces long ago. Oh no, its a stimulant similar to the Deification Capsule. It can instantly increase combat strength, but it has serious side effects. Meng Chao secretly frowned. He found that it was the same as the overly advanced military buildings, totem warframes, and mandrake trees. The Tulan civilization had a rather advanced secret medicine that was completely different from the backward society. Although many secret medicines contained all kinds of impurities, if one ignored the side effects and sequelae, the effects were often stronger than the gene medicines in Dragon City. The unparalleled physique of the high-level orcs made it easy for them to ignore the side effects and sequelae, releasing all kinds of ancient secret medicines that originated from thousands of years ago with the most terrifying power. This is going to be a bit troublesome. They had only been together for five days. Meng Chao did not have any camaraderie with the rat militia of Ice Storms battle team. However, he had already poured a lot of time, energy, and extremely scarce spiritual energy into these people. He was still hoping that these people could win two more matches and help him win more resources back, as well as cover his plans! He did not have the time to create a second battle team. He could not lose any of these people. I can only speed up the pace and end this battle as soon as possible Meng Chaos mind raced as he glanced at the two main generals who were currently engaged in a magnificent duel. Ice Storm had yet to take down her opponent. This was very normal. Although his opponent was young and energetic, he was, after all, one of the top military aristocrats of the Blood Hoof clan. He had received the most rigorous professional warrior training since he was young and had gone through a barely-alive coming of age ceremony before he was qualified to be placed behind his name, he had to put on his clans name. Without a perfect opportunity, his opponent would not easily unleash his trump card. Moreover, the opponents totem armor seemed to be a little more advanced than Ice Storms Mithril Ripper. The Mithril Rippers ability was to create frost. The opponents One Million Steam Hammer could compress the steam and hit out like a burning hammer, causing the surrounding space to shake violently, shattering the icicles, frost, and ice walls created by the Mithril Ripper, into pieces. In addition to the steel skin that was unique to the iron-skinned race, the opponents skin was extremely tough. Even though Ice Storm was attacking with her sharp claws that were flying up and down, tearing apart the opponents totem armor Before the bone-piercing coldness entered the opponents body, the cracks were repaired by the squirming of the liquid metal. The opponent was still standing, and it was even more violent. I must lend a hand to Ice Storm! Meng Chaos eyes shone. Chapter 965 - Brutal Counterattack! Crisscrossing grid lines appeared before him in the arena. The gladiators and servants in each grid became chess pieces of different sizes. Each chess piece had different characteristics as they moved along a complicated trajectory. Meng Chao knew their characteristics and trajectories like the back of his hand. He staggered three steps forward to the left. This seemingly subconscious action caused him to slightly protrude from the Ice Storm teams line of scattered soldiers and expose himself to the ferocious-looking squad leader who was missing half a fang. As expected, the guy who was missing half a fang still remembered that it was Meng Chao who had killed two of his teammates earlier. Two red hot streams mixed with blood mist gushed out of his nostrils and rushed toward Meng Chao without hesitation. Meng Chao once again put on a dumbstruck look. He did not dodge or run. He just adjusted his stance and angle slightly according to the position and speed of the two totem warriors. He made sure that the domestic rat servant captain, himself, and the two totem warriors were in a straight line after 1.75 seconds. He tried his best to give Leaf, who had turned pale with fright, the most comfortable angle of attack. Bang! Broken Tusk, who weighed almost half a ton, crashed heavily into Meng Chaos body with ten times the impact force. However, in the instant before the collision, Meng Chao stomped hard on the ground and accelerated in the same direction as Broken Tusk. The relative speed of both parties instantly dropped to the bottom of the valley. The flesh and blood in Meng Chaos entire body surged like waves, turning his opponents destructive power into potential energy and storing it in the tendons that wrapped around his joints. He was like a cannonball, smashing toward Ice Storm. At the same time, he condensed the sound waves into a line and shot toward the female snow leopard warriors liquid metal helmet. Its me! Time was tight, so Meng Chao only said two words. He believed that Ice Storm understood what he meant. Sure enough, Ice Storm hesitated for only a moment before she pretended that she had almost bumped into him and was a little flustered. In a fight between experts, victory or death was only a matter of seconds. Poison Stinger, who had long run out of patience, finally seized the opportunity, thinking that he would win. Two rows of 32 air holes appeared behind the One Million Steam Hammer, spurting out compressed air currents that were ten times stronger than the air holes on his arms. An earth-shaking roar rose into the sky like a rocket. Stinger instantly moved faster than the speed of sound. Three long ramming horns that were as thick as fangs protruded from his lead-gray shoulder pads. He could seemingly see the three ramming horns pierce through the Mithril Ripper and Ice Storms chest. Moreover, Ice Storm would never have guessed that the three horns were actually hollow. Eighteen air holes could open on the surface at any time, releasing high-temperature and high-pressured steam. It would steam and blow apart Ice Storms internal organs. Hehe. A cruel smile appeared on Poison Stingers face, which was hidden under his liquid metal mask. In the next second, his smile completely froze. Two unexpected things happened. First, Ice Storm appeared to have anticipated his fatal attack and actually dodged it in advance, leaving only an increasingly faint afterimage in her previous spot. Second, the black-haired rat, who had just been sent flying by Broken Tusk when he disrupted the battle between the two main generals, had somehow stabbed the spear in his hand into the ground when he landed heavily. Although the arena was made of the strongest diamond It was constantly bombarded by the strong totem battle armors. The ground was inevitably broken and full of potholes. There were shocking gullies and pits everywhere. There were also broken bones that had not been cleaned up and incomplete weapons. The Turan people liked this messy arena. They thought that this was the only way to be iron-blooded, exciting, and spicy. Therefore, unless the entire arena completely collapsed, it would not be easily repaired. When the black-haired rat landed, the tail of his long spear was inserted diagonally into a crack. The tip of his spear was then tilted at a forty-five degree angle, swaying as it went straight for Poison Stinger. Poison Stinger was equipped with totem armor, and he could have ignored this spear that was about to stab him diagonally. Even if it was a spear made of pure iron, it would not be able to pierce through his armor and cause him substantial damage. The problem was that the iron spears angle was not right. It was neither up nor down, and it was aimed at his crotch. Poison Stinger was still too young. He had not yet cultivated to a realm where he could be very flexible. He knew that the iron spear would not be able to pierce through. However, when the tip of the spear collided with the battle armor, the moment it scraped against his crotch and produced dazzling sparks, he could not help but feel a wave of mental pain. That decided his fate. The tens of thousands of spectators on the scene all saw an unbelievable scene. The two totem warriors who were still in a state of anxiety just a moment ago suddenly sped up after a random black-haired soldier flew over. Each released an incomparably gorgeous totem battle skill. First, the One Million Steam Hammer turned into a giant hammer that emitted steam in all directions. Wreathed in battle flames, it headed fiercely toward Ice Storm. Immediately after, Ice Storm, perfectly evaded her opponents attack in a dazzling manner. She even condensed a large amount of liquid metal into the ends of her arms, making her already incomparably sharp claws even longer and sharper. Her claws were also covered in a layer of crystal-clear frost that was extremely dangerous. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! The female snow leopard warriors attack was as fast as lightning, leaving hundreds of bone-deep cracks on Poison Stingers totem armor. This time, with the large amount of frost spurting out, the One Million Steam Hammer finally failed to recover in time. The icicles that were born from the Mithril Rippers claws were also like coffin nails that pierced through the cracks on Stingers armor, hitting his chest. No matter how tough his steel skin was, Poison Stingers defense was finally broken under the continuous attacks of absolute zero. Poison Stinger screamed in pain, and he was sent flying into the air. Once he was in the air and had nowhere to borrow strength from, he became increasingly helpless. It looked like Ice Storm wanted to make up for all the losses and humiliations she had suffered from the poor wild boar warriors in the previous three team battles. The Frost Queens ruthlessness was unleashed to the fullest in an instant. She did not give her opponent any chance to fight back or dodge. The continuous attacks sent Poison Stinger flying up to a height of 20 to 30 arms. Ice pillars that looked like stairs appeared under Ice Storms feet, and she stepped on the ice pillars as she chased him to the height of 20 to 30 arms. She looked down and ravaged him. Boom! Finally, she smashed the frozen Poison Stinger and his One Million Steam Hammer back to the ground. Even the screams of the wild boar warrior whose chest was filled with ice pillars were frozen. He could only wriggle in despair. Ice Storm was still not satisfied. She snorted coldly and broke the ice pillars under her feet. She turned the sharp tips of the ice pillars and unleashed them on Poison stinger like hail. The collision of the icicles and his totem armor produced dazzling sparks, which made the audience tremble in fear. They wondered if the next icicle would be able to completely break through the Poison Stingers totem armor and pierce through his heart! The cheers that had been boiling just now came to an abrupt end. All the audiences expressions seemed to be frozen by ice. Their throats were full of icicles. Other than gasp, they could not make any meaningful sound. The rat soldiers in Poison Stingers team were even more shocked than them. Including Broken Tusk, who had swallowed the secret medicine and felt that there were clusters of flames flowing in his body, all the rat soldiers saw their master get beaten from the ground to the sky and then back again to the ground before he was sunken by icicles. No an entire iceberg was crushing him. No Broken Tusk felt the entire world split open. The strength, courage, and killing intent that he had forcibly raised with the secret medicine turned into cold sweat that leaked out of his pores completely. He and all the domestic rat people in Poison Stingers team were scared out of their wits, and they dispersed into nothingness. Right then, however, Meng Chaos thunderous roar echoed in Leaf, Spider, and the other wild rats ears. Now! Leafs seemingly slender body trembled violently. The images of his mother, his brother, Anjia, Tutu, the fish eagle, Uncle broken front teeth, and the old fool All of them appeared in front of his eyes again As well as his home that was once incomparably beautiful but was burnt to the ground. At that moment, the flames that destroyed his home were burning fiercely in his eyes and hands. They had replaced the ancestral spirit and bestowed him with incomparable strength. After Meng Chaos ingenious deployment, he was in the position where it was easiest to attack the enemys vice-captain, Broken Tusk. The youths thin chest emitted a thunderous bellow that resounded throughout the entire arena. He leaped high up and drew a lightning-like arc with his battle ax, attempting to slash Broken Tusks neck. His thunderous battle intent caused his extremely savage opponent to involuntarily shiver. Broken Tusk reacted instinctively and swung his mace to block. However, his Achilles tendon, which was full of cracks due to overexertion, quickly gave way due to the effects of the secret medicine. At the most critical moment, he felt a sharp stabbing pain. The stabbing pain delayed his reaction. It also made his legs go soft, and his movements become deformed. Meanwhile, Leafs arms actually extended a few inches in the process of waving at an extremely high speed. The fierce glow on his ax blade just happened to bypass Broken Tusks spiked mace and cleave into his shoulder. Although his ax did not directly cut off Broken Tusks head due to the protection of his neck guard that was made of fine steel Leafs astonishing strength, which was completely inconsistent with his slender figure, allowed him to brush past the neck guard. He cleaved through Broken Tusks shoulder blade, and hacked into chest, leaving a huge bloody wound on Broken Tusks chest. The glittering lines and arrowheads on Leafs body spun like crazy. Die! he shouted and exerted his strength again. The well-tempered Ripple Force, which originated from Dragon City, surged into Broken Tusks chest like a flood. The captain of the domestic rat soldiers, who had the Ironhide Clans bloodline and weighed half a ton, was actually thrown 20 to 30 arms away by this ordinary-looking wild rat youth with an ax. The youth even broke the tendons and bones of his two panicked companions. Only then did he land heavily on the ground. He rolled over a dozen times like a blood gourd, leaving a thick and long trail of blood! Chapter 966 - They Were Just Flies! The huge Blood Skull Arena instantly became completely silent. If Ice Storm knocking down Poison Stinger was just a bolt of lightning, although it was a little shocking, it was not rare. The seemingly slender wild rat youth used his battle ax to send the domestic rat soldier captain, who was several times larger than him, flying in an incomparably violent manner. It was like a magnitude 10 earthquake that was rarely seen in a hundred years. However, the earthquake wasnt over yet. Under the gazes of tens of thousands of dazed people, Leafs furious roar sounded the horn of counterattack. The wild rats who had just been panicking and fleeing in panic all unleashed the skills that Meng Chao had taught them over the past few days. Their fury enveloped the hundred-battle saber technique like a hungry tiger pouncing on a sheep, they smashed down on the domestic rats who were dumbstruck. The domestic rat soldiers from Poison Stingers battle team had finally paid the price for their arrogance. In the continuous charge just now, the tendons and joints of their legs had suffered too much pressure that exceeded their limits. One after another, they began to swell and crack. Perhaps, if they could quickly take down this battle and immediately rest and apply secret medicines to treat them, the swelling and cracks would slowly disappear. However, when Leaf and the others launched a fierce counterattack, and their main general suffered heavy injuries and wriggled and wailed, they were as scared and exhausted as Broken Tusk. They could no longer contain the tendons and joints in their legs, a sharp pain that felt like needles was transmitted to them. Caught off guard, the domestic rats who were still maintaining their charging posture were chopped down by the wild rats as if they had been struck by lightning and broken mandrake trees. The remaining domestic rats were all dumbfounded. They were drenched in cold sweat and shivering. They looked at Broken Tusk over their shoulders. His upper body had almost been cut in half. They also looked at Poison Stinger that had been stabbed in his chest and was unable to fight back at all. There were also more than ten companions that were rolling on the ground and wailing incessantly. They were at a loss. They did not know whether they should continue charging forward, save their masters and companions, or even run away in panic. The morale that was gathered purely by strength would definitely be shattered into pieces and vanish into thin air the moment they collided with an even more powerful force. Although none of the domestic rat soldiers dared to abandon their masters and jump off the arena due to the prestige of the Ironhide Clan, they were all shocked. However, all the audience could tell from their shocked expressions that their souls had long run away. What was left on the arena was only the shells that were waiting to be harvested. On the other hand, Leaf, Spider, and the other wild rats who had been running away with their heads in their hands seemed to have been reborn. They waved their blood-stained weapons. The brilliance in their eyes was no less than that of the warriors of the clan who were born with honor! Woo The horn that represented victory or defeat was blown hastily. The banner that was filled with seven-colored feathers and decorated with iron hoofs and big horns was fluttering high on Ice Storms side. The adjudicator of this battle, Casanova Bloodhoof, wore his totem armor, Lavas Fury, and jumped onto the arena in a hurry. He couldnt help but be in a hurry because Ice Storm had already grabbed Poison Stingers neck and lifted the young wild boar warrior up high. At the end of the Mithril Rippers right arm, her five claws closed together, and frost condensed into an icicle that looked like a knights spear. It was aimed at the vital part of the throat of the helmet and breastplate that had been pierced through by the One Million Steam Hammer. Ice Storm, stop! Youve already won! Casanova was both shocked and angry. Originally, it was extremely normal for a few gladiators to die on the arena. Even if the members of the Ironhide Clan voluntarily walked onto the arena, they had to be prepared to stain the sand with blood. However, Casanova personally arranged this battle to replace the opponent. It was also him who made a solemn vow to Poison Stingers mother that the young wild boar warrior would definitely make a grand appearance and become famous in one battle. Even if he was a member of the infamous Blood Hoof Clan Or the wrath of the Ironhide Clan. Casanova, at this point, couldnt be more regretful. He should have known that Ice Storm would not give in so easily. How could he be so foolish as to think that this unruly snow leopard warrior would give up her thirst for victory? Ice Storm gave Casanova a cold glance. He did not kill her. She split the ice cone into five frozen claws again and grabbed Poison Stingers breastplate. Then, she tore off a large piece of breastplate from the One Million Steam Hammer. Poison Stingers bloody chest was no longer blocked. As long as Ice Storm was willing, she could freeze and crush his heart in the blink of an eye. It was the most thorough and perfect victory! The chest plate that had been torn off seemed to have an independent life of its own. Numerous lead-gray metal wires drilled out from the uneven edges of the chest plate, and they shook violently as if they were flagella, it was as if they were searching for the other parts of the One Million Steam Hammer, trying to fuse them back into the chest plate. The sharp claws of the Mithril Ripper shot out streams of freezing air, completely freezing the torn chest plate. Ice Storm raised the frozen fragment of the One Million Steam Hammer high up in the air, showing off her spoils of war to the tens of thousands of spectators. At the same time, Ice Storm howled like an actual storm, venting out the joy of a desperate counterattack. The audience fell silent for a moment. Following that, cheers that were ten times louder than the earlier boos exploded out. All of the spectators stood up, their faces flushed red from the stimulation of the sudden turn of events and the desperate counterattack. Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Trump card! Trump card! Trump card! Eternal Frost Queen, Eternal Trump Card, you are the strongest! Amidst the raging cheers, Leaf, Spider, and wild rats tore the wound from the intense battle between the two totem warriors and supported Meng Chao, who was once again in a terrible state, they hugged each other tightly. We won, Reaper, we won! The rat youth seemed to have been carried into a wonderful dream by the clouds. He was so happy that he cried in disbelief, Listen, all the audience are cheering for usthese high and mighty elders of the clan are cheering for us rat people! Thats right, we won. Meng Chao smiled and rubbed Leafs head. However, its okay to cheerthese guys could use the most vicious words to mock and curse us one moment, and then they could use their cheers to lift us up to the sky the next moment. Then, in the next moment, they could still lift us up from the clouds and smash us back into the abyss. Remember, we are not fighting for these cheap cheers. They can cheer and mock us all they want, but we have a journey that we must complete even at the cost of our lives. On our journey, these high and mighty masters of the clans are just a few tiny flies! Meng Chao was sent to the infirmary. He had to admit that although the Turan civilization had a clear hierarchy and the samurai class was extremely harsh on the ratfolk class, they did not take the lives of the ratfolk seriously at all. However, as long as the ratfolk displayed astonishing strength and courage, they would be able to receive the corresponding treatment and rewards. As a mere rat, Meng Chao was involved in the fierce battle between two totem warriors as if he was torn apart by two storms at the same time. He did not die at all. Naturally, he received the approval and blessings of the ancestral spirits, he was qualified to continue living. Therefore, under the strong request of Ice Storm and the urging of tens of thousands of spectators, Casanova had no choice but to order the witch doctors of the Blood Skull Arena to save the honorable warrior at all costs. In fact, Meng Chaos injuries were far from as serious as they looked. Although his combat ability was still stuck in the Earth realm. After all, he had the battle consciousness of the peak of Heaven Realm. Moreover, he had already cultivated more than a hundred basic skills to the Ultimate level, including the three basic force execution methods. It was not an exaggeration to say that even if he plucked a strand of hair from his leg, it would still be a lethal weapon. With his current state, how could he be involved in the storm of destruction caused by the totem armor after he had predicted the attack and defense routes of the two totem warriors? However, it did not seem to be a good idea for him to fall into the middle of the two violent totem warriors with the identity of a rat citizen without being covered in wounds and dying. After the old wounds burst open and blood gushed out, it did not seem to be a good idea to activate the powerful self-healing ability of the cells and make the wounds heal quickly and jump around. Moreover, Casanova Bloodhoof had said that he would save him at all costs. If he did not devour three big bowls, no, three big basins, no, three big vats of free secret medicine, he would be letting down his brain cells that he had spent so much effort to command the battle. Not to mention, he could also take the opportunity to study the Turan Civilizations medical environment, facilities, and technology to gather more information! As Meng Chao had expected, the Turan civilization had medical technology that far surpassed the clan era. In fact, the term infirmary was similar to Locomotive and One Million Steam Hammer. It sounded very suspicious, and it didnt seem like a group of advanced orcs wielding battle axes and mace, it was something that could be figured out. This infirmary had been in disrepair for a long time. It had a double door that could only be opened and closed with a winch and chain, but it had two sliding rails and seams that were even finer than hair. Meng Chao could not help but suspect that a long time ago, this should have been a double airtight door with a negative pressure sterile room inside. The various facilities in the infirmary also confirmed his speculation. He found a rusty device covered with leaves and branches of mandrake on the ceiling. From the silver-colored curved concave surface, it looked like a medical facility like a shadowless lamp. Of course, the light bulbs had long been shattered and disappeared. Instead, they were replaced by oil lamps that were equipped with complex smoke exhaust devices. Under the shadowless lamp, there were also medical facilities that were similar to multifunctional operating tables. There were traces of installation left behind. There were also complicated grooves that extended all the way from the traces left behind by the operating table to the walls. Meng Chao felt that these grooves were originally used to fix electrical wires and optical cables, or similar information and energy transmission equipment. Now, the witch doctors of the Blood Hoof Clan were covered with spices extracted from totem beast fats and various suspicious red liquids, emitting a faint strange fragrance and a pungent smell of blood. Chapter 967 - Your Illness Can Be Cured! In short, the original appearance of this medical room thousands of years ago should have been more advanced than a sterile ward of the highest level in Dragon City. Now, it had become the place where witch doctors jumped to become gods. In many primitive clans, witch doctors, priests, and shamans were the same thing. They were individuals with lofty statuses who could communicate with their ancestors and gods. The witch doctors in this medical room were only responsible for treating the rat civil servants, and they had a lower status in the Turan civilizations Shinto-like system. They still wore three layers of colorful feathers on the inside and three layers on the outside. They wore huge ebony and white bone masks. Their necks, waists, and limbs were wrapped in shining gems. They looked mysterious and unfathomable. However, the thing that was embedded at the center of their masks and the bottle that was used to fill the powder on their waists made Meng Chao feel no awe at all. If Meng Chao was not mistaken, the thing that was embedded at the center of their masks and acted as the third eye should be a full-screen phone. The thing that was used to fill the powder and the liquid was a plastic soda bottle. Of course, they were all ancient models from decades ago, or even from the Earth era. The phone screen had long been shattered, revealing the circuit board inside. Meng Chao estimated that these things were all from when Dragon City and Peach Blossom Town had just crossed over. The flood had spread from Peach Blossom Town along the Raging Tiger River, all the way past Guillotine and rushed to the Turan River in the middle and lower reaches. They were also fished up by the fishermen living at Picturesque Orchid Lake. Perhaps, in the eyes of the Turan people, these were all gifts from the ancestral spirits. No wonder the alliance between the Turan civilization and Dragon City civilization in his previous life was so straightforward. Perhaps in the Turan peoples eyes, even the Earthlings were sent by the sacred ancestral spirits to help them fight against the Holy Light faction? Two witch doctors waved two totem beast leg bones carved with exquisite patterns and danced around Meng Chao for a long time, muttering to themselves. Forget Meng Chao, even the other Turan people probably could not understand what they were chanting. Then, one of the witch doctors took out a bone needle and a cow tendon rope, gesturing for Meng Chao to stretch out his arm. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment, and after confirming that the bone needle wasnt poisonous, he slowly stretched out his hand. The other party first tied the cow tendon rope to the top of his elbow. After a while, he heavily patted his forearm. Then, another witch doctor squeezed out a ointment that looked like cooling oil from the plastic soda bottle and smeared it on the spot that was slightly red after the first witch doctor slapped him. The first witch doctor easily brought the bone needle over and stabbed it in the air. He narrowed his eyes and waited for a few seconds before gently pressing on Meng Chaos elbow and performing another Pulling out the needleaction. The familiar action stunned Meng Chao for a long time before he came to a realization. Wasnt this a blood test! Thats right. Since they had arrived at the medical room, they naturally had to take a blood test first. Although the Tulan civilization was still in the era of the clan, they still paid attention to science! The problem was that the blood was drawn with a hollow needle, and there were rubber tubes and blood collection bottles behind it! The two witch doctors pretended for a long time, but the bone needle did not even pierce the blood vessel. What use could it be? Meng Chao ridiculed in his heart. The two witch doctors were very serious and even pious. They sent the bone needle, which had been Collected blood,to a bronze instrument with gorgeous patterns engraved on the outer shell and various gears and bearings embedded inside. There were two observation holes on the instrument. One of the witch doctors lowered his head and adjusted the gears next to the instrument, observing it attentively. Is is this a microscope? Meng Chao had an absurd premonition once again. The other partys movements and postures were indeed like after collecting blood samples, send them to a microscope-like instrument for analysis. But Meng Chao was 100% sure that through the microscope, not even a hair of the bacteria could be seen! It was not only because he had not been truly collected blood. It was also because, no matter what civilizations microscope was, it was impossible to use a soda bottle cap as a cog! Therefore, this is not a real microscope, but a piece of art that was randomly pieced together with countless crudely made parts to mimic the appearance of a microscope. The actions of the two witch doctors were obviously not real tests and treatments, but some kind of performance art. Seeing the cow-headed witch doctor fiddling with the Microscopefor a long time with his short hands that looked like cow hooves, Meng Chao finally could not help but ask in a low voice, May I ask what the Witch Doctor is doing? The two witch doctors glanced at him in dissatisfaction. Perhaps it was the shocking wounds on Meng Chaos body that made them believe that he was a warrior who had received the protection of the ancestral spirit and was about to shine in the Battle of Glory. Or perhaps, they felt that there was no need to argue with a rat from a remote village who knew nothing at all. Of course, it was more likely that the picture of ice storm tearing apart the Hammer of a million steamof the Stinger with the mithril Ripper just now pierced into everyones heart like an icicle, making everyone shudder in fear. One of the witch doctors dragged out his voice and shook his head. Quiet, lowly rat folk. We are praying to the sacred ancestral spirit to grant you infinite strength to heal these insignificant wounds. It was obvious that the ritual of praying to the ancestral spirit was not something that could be completed with a simple blood test. After waiting for a long time, the ox head witch doctor raised his head from the microscope. Meng Chao was then sent to two strange-shaped devices by them. The first one was probably an X-ray machine. The second one was very similar to a large-scale MRI machine. He was lying on a metal bed and was pushed into a round cabin by two witch doctors. Of course, like the Microscope, these two medical devices were not real. Although the surface was carved or naturally grown with mysterious and complicated patterns, and the witch doctors had dressed him up meticulously a large number of colorful ores were inlaid, seven-colored feathers were glued to the fat of the totem beasts, and even.., from the MRI machine, a large number of totem beast skulls were hanging down. But these bits and pieces were not enough to make a ghost that was essentially a handicraft to have any medical effect. The two witch doctors, on the other hand, were working very hard on it. Seeing that they were covered in thick seven-colored feather clothes that were as thick as cotton jackets, and that they were sweating profusely, Meng Chao was somewhat moved. Negative! After the full set of examinations were done, a witch doctor shook a huge alligator snapping turtle shell, and a totem beast rib with a minus sign was shaken out. The two witch doctors were ecstatic. They shook their ribs at Meng Chao and shouted, Negative, its negative! Lord Witch Doctor, so, what does negative mean?Meng Chao asked carefully. Being negative means that the ancestral spirit has heard our prayers and is willing to bestow supreme divine power on you, a lowly rat subject. The two witch doctors said solemnly, Your illness can be cured! Meng Chao suddenly had a feeling that he did not really want to be treated by the Tulan Witch Doctor. Fortunately, the secret medicine was genuine. Moreover, it was even denser than the secret medicine he had obtained from training a few days ago. Meng Chao felt that he had been soaked in a large vat of dark green paste. The spiritual energy contained in the secret medicine was almost comparable to the Blood of Hellthat he had accidentally absorbed in the depths of the nest city! Meng Chao could not help but moan in satisfaction. Taking a deep breath, he immersed himself in the large medicine vat and enjoyed the feeling of being nourished by the secret medicine. He crazily absorbed spiritual energy and repaired the damaged cells and spiritual veins. At the same time, he quickly thought about everything he saw. He had heard that there was a cargo worshipon Earth. When the tribal aborigines living on remote islands accidentally discovered the cargo ships and transport planes of the civilized world, they would send all kinds of resources to the isolated islands. They thought that the cargo ships and transport planes were envoys sent by the gods and could bring them inexhaustible resources. After the cargo ships and transport planes of the civilized world left, the tribal aborigines used branches and straw to tie them up into large ships and planes and worshipped them with perseverance. They believed that as long as they were devout enough, one day.., the clay figurines would become gods and descend to the mortal world, once again giving them endless resources and supreme power. It is obvious that the Tulan civilizations prayer for the ancestral spirits is also a form of cargo worship. The ancestors or creators of the high-level orcs clearly possessed extraordinary civilization standards. They possessed all kinds of dark technologies, including advanced medical devices, large-scale military facilities, and super biochemical technology. Unfortunately, under the impact of the long river of time for thousands of years, their civilization collapsed and a huge fault appeared. Most of the dark technologies of the past were lost, leaving only the tribal natives who did not know what happened or why. They imitated the appearance of their ancestors and tried to awaken the power that had been dormant for thousands of years again.. Wait a minute. There is something weird here. If the Tulan civilization, which used to be in control of super technology, has collapsed and degenerated into the era of the clan, what is going on with the secret medicine that I am enjoying right now? Is it possible that the genetic medicine that is even more advanced than Dragon City can jump out of the body of a ghost and jump out of the body of a God? Also, the totem armor combines the dual advantages of the nano combat suit and the power armor. It also has the magical self-repair ability and the ability to transform weapons to a certain extent. Such an advanced single-arm weapon system, let alone the research and development, is it possible that a clan civilization can maintain and repair it over thousands of years and still be as bright as new? Meng Chao felt more and more that the Tulan civilization wasnt as simple as the orc clan on the surface. Just as he was about to enter deep meditation and integrate all the information, he tried to grab more memory fragments from the depths of his brain. He suddenly shivered and felt the temperature drop to below zero. The originally thick secret medicine was about to freeze into ice. Meng Chao poked his head out of the water. He discovered that the two witch doctors had already left the treatment room. The treatment room had also turned into an ice cave. The snow leopard female warriors eyes were wide open and she had an unfriendly expression. She sat opposite the big medicine vat and looked at him covetously. Chapter 968 - An Irresistible Deal Chapter 968: An Irresistible Deal Seeing Meng Chao pop up, Ice Storm coldly asked, Who exactly are you? Ten sharp leopard claws popped out of her paws, looking as if they were going to scratch his mandrake blossom. Meng Chao blinked. Finally couldnt hold it in anymore? This was very normal. Although his limbs were well developed, an advanced orcs mind was definitely not simple. The training skills he had displayed over the past few days, as well as his astonishing ability to control the field, including the ability to retract the sound waves into a line and transmit them to the targets cochlea point-to-point, had far surpassed the standards of a mouse citizen, even an ordinary clan warrior should have the standard. For ice storm to be able to endure until now, he could be considered very patient. Meng Chao ignored the frost that appeared between his opponents sharp claws. He grinned and said, If I were you, I wouldnt ask this question. Ice Storm narrowed her eyes, and two dangerous ice flowers blossomed in them. Why? she asked. Because this question is not important at all. Meng Chao calmly said, Its as if Im also very curious about who you are. Its said that youre a warrior of the clan with a glorious bloodline, but at the same time that you have great combat strength, you havent learned any commanding skills or commanding skills. Youre said to want to command a battle gang or even an entire battle group, but you dont have the slightest interest in training and commanding. Youre said to have broken away from the clan and fled the territory of the Gold Clan. You came to Black-corner City because you had no other choice, but youre unwilling to join the strongest local Blood Hoof Clan through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony. Youre said to be an extremely rare snow leopard warrior, but according to my observation, the feline characteristics on your body dont seem to be that of a leopard. Instead, its more like an extremely special albinism. Also, your tail is often swishing behind your buttocks, sometimes bristling and sometimes taut. In the eyes of ordinary people, it looks very natural. However, after dissecting thousands of monsters wild beasts, in my eyes, the movements of your tailbone and tailbone muscles seem very out of place as if this is not your own tail at all. Look, there are so many suspicious points on your body. It makes people doubt whether youre really a snow leopard warrior. But did I ask? Did I investigate your identity? Do I care whether youre an advanced orc or another race? No, right? Because these questions arent important at all. No matter who you are, or even if youre not a human, as long as we can trade fairly and work together, it wont stop me from respectfully calling you Lady Ice Storm. Ice Storms face was originally crystal clear like a work of art that was carved out of white jade. When she heard Meng Chaos words, her face went ghastly pale, and her fur stood up and trembled as if it had been electrocuted, especially when she heard Meng Chao point out the flaw in her tail. Her tail was like a broken tree branch that instantly drooped down. For a moment, cracking sounds sounded out from the four corners of the infirmary. Sharp icicles drilled out of the icicles at the corner of the wall and aimed at Meng Chao like spears Ice Storms killing intent blew out layers of ripples in the large medicine vat, as if it was a mini storm. Meng Chaos eyelashes were not disturbed by the storm at all. He still looked at Ice Storm calmly. Arent you afraid that Ill kill you directly? Ice Storm was puzzled by his confident look. The icicle that protruded out like a tusk did not pierce down directly. I cant think of any reason why Lady Ice Storm and I have to fight to the death. Meng Chao shrugged and said, Although we dont know each other, after spending the past few days together, we at least know that were definitely not each other. First of all, Im definitely not a secret agent, spy, or assassin from the land of Holy Light. The reason is very simple. Theres no one like me in the land of Holy Light who has black hair, black eyes, and strange appearances. Even if we can find him, its impossible for those old-fashioned people who are overly illuminated by the Holy Light to send spies like me to infiltrate Picturesque Orchid Lake. Therefore, Im definitely not an enemy of the Turan people. Secondly, judging from my appearance, it is impossible for me to be from the Gold Clan, let alone have anything to do with the snow leopard clan. Therefore, whatever grudges Lady Ice Storm has with the Gold Clans wolves, tigers, and leopards, it has nothing to do with me, and I am not your enemy. Thirdly, by the same logic, judging from my wounds and miserable appearance, it is impossible for me to be a member of the Blood Hoof Clan and have nothing to do with Casanova Bloodhoof whom you are deeply afraid of. No matter what you are planning in the dark, I will not stop you. Maybe, I can even help you. By the way, todays battle is enough to prove my ability. I am the one who can bring you victory. In conclusion, I can not think of any reason why you would cut off the only helping hand that is extended to you when you are in such a dangerous situation where even half a step is enough to destroy your body. How do you know that I am in a dangerous situation? Ice Storm asked through clenched teeth. If you werent in danger, you wouldnt have allowed me to spout nonsense here. You would have torn my mouth apart long ago, Meng Chao said indifferently. Ice Storm took a deep breath. She felt that Meng Chaos suggestion was very attractive. Relax, Lady Ice Storm. I sincerely want to be your friend and not your enemy. Otherwise, I could have gone to Casanova Bloodhoof just now and told him that your tail is fake. If Im not wrong, this is also the reason why youve been refusing to let me flex my muscles and adjust my strength, right? Meng Chao said with a smile. Ice Storm jumped up once again. If it wasnt for the warning in the depths of her brain telling her not to attack this black-haired, black-eyed, mysterious guy so easily, she would have used an icicle to stab him. Yeah, why dont you go find Casanova? Ice Storm didnt understand, With your ability, even if Casanova gave you a drop of blood and lured you into the Blood Hoof Clan, it would be a piece of cake. As long as it wasnt too excessive, Casanova, who has the support of the entire Blood Hoof Clan, would be able to satisfy you. I cant think of anything that Casanova cant give to you, yet he insisted on looking for me, a lone outsider. Yes, theres one thing that Casanova Bloodhoof cant give to me, and thats fairness. Meng Chao said indifferently, What Im Looking for is a partner of equal size who can mutually benefit each other, and not an object of loyalty. What I want is a fair deal, and not some Blood Bestowing Ceremony. Then, I want to become a pawn that the Blood Hoof Clan clutches by the throat and cant help themselves. You should be able to understand what I mean, right? Ice Storm was silent. Of course, she understood what Meng Chao meant because it was exactly what she wanted. What do you want? Ice Storm finally wavered and asked cautiously. Resources and information. Meng Chao said, To be specific, golden fruits that contain rich energy, as well as the flesh of totem beasts. Of course, secret medicines like these that have excellent healing effects, the more the better. As for information, dont worry, I wont pry into any privacy or secrets. At most, when youre free and in a good mood, its enough to answer some common sense questions of mine, Lady Ice Storm. Im not in a good mood. Ice storm said, I have a feeling that in the next ten days to half a month, I wont be in a good mood. Meng Chao smiled and said, Since its a fair deal, of course, Ill do my best to repay you, Lady Ice Storm. Why Dont you ask me what I can bring you? Ice Storm snorted coldly and didnt want to talk to Meng Chao. The female snow leopard warrior felt that every time she spoke to Meng Chao, she would be dragged even deeper by Meng Chao. In the end, she would be eaten alive by this damn Reaper. After being tempered by the fire of apocalypse, Meng Chaos skin was thick enough. He said to himself, I dont think that you really want to lead thousands of troops and slaughter everyone in the Battle of Glory, right, Lady Ice Storm? If you only want to gain a certain degree of independence and have enough resources to arm an army, you will have to command at least one battle gang, which will be the size of hundreds to thousands of people. According to the rules of the Blood Skull Arena, you will probably need to win two to three more group battles. Although the military technology of the Turan civilization was relatively advanced The military structure was very extensive. Generally speaking, there were only four levels: battle teams, battle gangs, battle groups, and legions. Military units of the same level were also of varying sizes. Basically, they were all based on settlements, families, or clans as the core strength. They would then bring along a large number of slave soldiers and servant soldiers and send them out in disorder. If the clans were more powerful and brought along more slave soldiers and servant soldiers, a battle gang could have a scale of thousands or even tens of thousands of people. If it was a small or medium-sized clan, they would only be able to gather a few dozen clan warriors. They would only have three to five sets of totem battle armors. Then, they would bring along a hundred or so rat civilian servant soldiers. They could also be considered a battle gang. No matter what, commanding a combat gang would give them the opportunity to act alone, such as plundering towns, harvesting grain, cutting off the enemys supply lines, and so on. When they were alone, the commander of a combat gang had a high degree of freedom. It was unlike the smallest military unit, the battle team. Most of the time, they had to obey the orders of the higher-ups and wait for the higher-ups to distribute weapons and military grain. Finally, Ice Storm was moved. In a semi-transparent state, her almost frozen eyeballs turned around with difficulty, and she stared at Meng Chao. As long as you provide me with sufficient resources and information, I can help you win three more matches, Meng Chao said bluntly. Ice Storm wanted to refute his nonsense. However, the unrestrained victory just now was still vivid in her mind. Before stepping into the arena, who would have thought that her team of unimpressive-looking motley crew would be able to emerge unscathed and win perfectly in the face of the fierce-looking rat servants of the Ironhide Clan? Ice Storm scratched herself with her claws unwillingly. She knew that she had once again been convinced by this mysterious and dangerous guy. Casanova is not a fool. She could only resist in vain. He has already begun to suspect me. He will soon realize that I am not personally training and commanding him. He will come looking for you. It doesnt matter. I know very well that with my appearance, strength, and temperament, it is impossible for me to hide in the crowd for a long time. I only need your help to cover up a little and delay it for a short period of time, Lady Ice Storm. Meng Chao calmly said, When the time comes, just ask Lord Casanova Bloodhoof to look for me. Chapter 969 - Devouring Armor The proud female snow leopard warrior finally gave in. Although she hated Meng Chaos smile and the feeling of being led by the nose There was nothing she could do. Meng Chao had helped her win too many spoils of war. After the treatment, Ice Storm brought Meng Chao to the Blood Skull Arenas armory. It was hundreds of arms in height and width, comparable to the largest warehouse-style supermarket in Dragon City. It was filled with mandrake fruits that could fill the stomachs of tens of thousands of soldiers and weapons that could arm them to their teeth. The walls seemed to be made of irregular rocks, but there were mandrake branches growing freely through the gaps like vines. They covered all the seams and formed a backbone that was stronger than steel. It made the entire armory as if it was made of concrete. Like other military buildings in Black-corner City, it stood for thousands of years and could still withstand the thunderous attacks. There were too many spoils of war. Ice storm had to let Meng Chao help her count them. The reward for winning the team battle alone was 500 golden fruits, 5,000 pounds of totem beast flesh, 200 jars of fragrant secret medicine, as well as armor and weapons that could arm up to 100 servantsit was not just the bark and branches of the mandrake tree. Coupled with the bones of wild beasts that were randomly pieced together, they were like a heavy weapon that was made of metal. The tens of thousands of spectators who had been excited by the battle also received a large amount of resources from Ice Storms battle team. That was a tradition of the gladiator arena. The more thrilling the battle and the more satisfying the victory, the more the audiences fighting spirit and interest would be aroused. For a true warrior, no matter what their identity was, the audience would not be stingy with some resources, especially those who had bet heavily on Ice Storms battle team and won a lot of money. Many people even spent a lot of money, up to a third or even half of their gains. They all shared it with the invincible Frost Queen in their hearts. However, to the wild boar warrior, Poison Stinger, who had lost to Ice Storm in private, these rewards were nothing. Although Poison Stinger had been badly beaten by Ice Storm in the arena and a large part of the One Million Steam Hammer had been torn off by the Mithril Ripper However, the Ironhide Clan still adhered to the most basic rule of the Turan peoples gloryone had to admit defeat when one was willing to bet. Poison Stingers mother had sent a large amount of rare resources to Ice Storm with Casanovas Bloodhoof. Needless to say, there were regular golden fruits and totem beast flesh. There were also ten cans of Ironhide Clans secret recipe, which could cast flesh into steel and raise the defense to the limit of Secret Steel Medicine. There were also a total of fifty totem beast cores! For the sake of the mountain of precious resources, Ice Storm felt that it was better for her to bear with it for now and scratch the Reapers face for a while longer. However, the Ironhide Clans bet wasnt that easy to take. You shouldnt have torn apart the One Million Steam Hammer in front of tens of thousands of spectators. Casanova, who was transporting this batch of supplies to the armory, reminded Ice Storm with a gloomy expression, Defeating a member of the Ironhide Clan is one thing, tearing apart his totem battle armor is another. This shows that you dont take the Ironhide Clans totem seriously. This is a very serious provocation. You should know that wild boar people are a bunch of lunatics. The Ironhide Clan is even more lunatic among those other lunatics. If you anger them, they could do anything! Ice Storm snorted coldly. Of course, she knew the consequences of provoking the Ironhide Clan. However, just as that annoying Reaper had said, the worst thing was about to happen. She had no way out, so she naturally did not have any scruples. She had to become stronger. She had to seize every second and become stronger by any means necessary. Only then would she have a glimmer of hope to break out of the hopeless situation of certain death! You have no other choice now. You can only immediately carry out the Blood Bestowing Ceremony and join the Blood Hoof Clan. Only then will I be able to properly protect you. Casanova continued, Otherwise, I wont be able to bear the Ironhide Clans wrath for no reason. Ice storm laughed. Suddenly, she felt that compared with that black-haired, black-eyed, mysterious and dangerous fellow, she had always felt that Casanova Bloodhoof was very powerful. She had a faint sense of reverence toward him. He was just an idiot. The Reaper had only interacted with her for five days, but he had already guessed what she really wanted. Casanova had known her for two years, so why could he not guess what she was fighting for? The adjudicator of the Blood Skull Arena saw a hint of contempt that he had never appeared before in the depths of the female snow leopard warriors eyes. He could not help but feel exasperated. Taking a deep breath, Casanovas gaze passed over Ice Storms shoulder and landed on Meng Chao, who had pounced on a large pile of resources and was climbing up and down with his butt stuck out. His hair color that was like black flames particularly dazzled him. Who exactly is that guy? Casanova narrowed his eyes and asked, Why did you choose such a servant? How I choose the servant is my own business, Ice Storm said stiffly. Moreover, dont you think that his luck is very good? Indeed, for a rat citizen who was covered in wounds, to be able to escape from the destructive storm caused by two totem warriors, such luck was not only very good, it was practically a miracle. Casanova had nothing to say. He did not have the right to criticize Ice Storms attitude. After all, Ice Storm had not received his blood. She was not a member of the Blood Hoof Clan, and he was not her vassal either. Strictly speaking, Ice Storm was just a free gladiator. Although she had obtained a lot of resources from the Blood Skull Arena, she had also used his amazing performance to earn a lot of benefits for the arena. They were in a cooperative relationship, so Ice Storm did not owe him anything. As the trump card with a brilliant battle record, she had just filled in the biggest weakness of her inability to command a small team. Ice Storm still had enough chips in her hands. Casanova looked at Ice Storm and Meng Chao deeply, then turned around and left with a gloomy face. Ice Storm snorted and asked Meng Chao to pull all the rare resources into the depths of the armory, which was the private warehouse of her trump card. Then, she used a chain as thick as an arm to lock the door of the warehouse from the inside. Then, Ice Storm took out the broken piece of the One Million Steam Hammer breastplate that she had just torn off from the arena. She skillfully chose five secret medicines and mixed them according to different ratios. She used a carved totem beast leg bone and stirred it carefully until the secret medicine made a gurgle gurgle sound. Bubbles and thick smoke appeared as if it was boiling. Then, she carefully cut open a golden mandrake fruit and peeled the jelly-like, trembling flesh out of the metal-like shell. Half of the shell of the golden fruit was used to fill the boiling secret medicine. The flesh was squeezed into a fruit paste and mixed into the secret medicine. She held her breath and waited for more than ten seconds until the constantly rolling medicinal liquid had a visible change in color and faintly emitted rays of golden light. Only then did she unfreeze the fragments of the breastplate of the One Million Steam Hammer that had been sealed by the frost and immerse them into the pale golden secret medicine. As the golden secret medicine emitted creaking sounds, something unbelievable happened! The fragments of the breastplate of the One Million Steam Hammer seemed to have woken up from hibernation. Countless metal threads extended out of the uneven edges and greedily sucked on the golden secret medicine. The liquid level in the golden fruit shell was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if the secret medicine inside had been completely absorbed by the fragment of the chest plate. The fragment of the chest plate that was full of the secret medicine was obviously expanding. The solid metal texture that was originally hard and cold turned into a full, full, and soft liquid metal texture once again. Mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos appeared on the surface of the chest plate, as if they were blood vessels and neural networks covering a living creature. It gradually lost its original breastplate shape and turned into a round metal ball. It was more and more active as it tried to climb out of the golden fruit shell and flee in all directions. Shua! Ice Storm summoned her totem armor, Mithril Ripper. In an instant, it turned into a killing machine made of silver that was half human and half panther. After the last drop of the golden secret medicine was sucked dry by the remnants of the breastplate of the One Million Steam Hammer, the spirit tattoos all over its body were shining, and it was about to jump out of the fruit shell. Ice Storm opened her claws that were wrapped in mithril and covered the shell of the fruit. She caught the broken piece of the breastplate. The broken piece of the breastplate was spinning inside the golden shell of the fruit, but it could not escape from her palm no matter what. Six air holes were opened on the surface of the broken piece of the breastplate, and steam was spurting out. Two streams of freezing air were spurting out of Ice Storms hand too, instantly turning the steam of the other party into crystal-clear ice flowers. She was like an experienced fisherman. Although she had caught a big fish, she was not in a hurry to pull the hook. Instead, she played with the big fish patiently and let the big fish flutter as much as they wanted to exhaust their strength. Finally, the broken pieces of the One Million Steam Hammers breastplate rushed left and right for a long time, but they could not break through the frozen palm of the ice storm and gradually calmed down. Suddenly, a few silver icicles pierced out of Ice Storms hand and pierced deeply into the broken pieces of the breastplate. The broken pieces of the breastplate screamed miserably as if they were alive. However, they couldnt resist the enormous tearing and sucking force. The liquid metal was like jelly, and the silver icicles were like straws. In just a few seconds, the broken pieces of the breastplate that belonged to the One Million Steam Hammer were absorbed into the body of Ice Storms Mithril Ripper. It was swallowed! Ice Storm, who had swallowed the fragments of the opponents totem armor was as excited as if it had been injected with too much genetic medicine. She let out a low roar like a cheetah, and her aura continued to rise. The muscles all over her body were taut, and the lines that symbolized speed, agility, and sharpness were clearly outlined by the totem armor. What was different from before was that, at this moment, there were three air holes on the arms of her armor. Frost spewed out like steam, compressing and stirring the surrounding air, emitting a soul-stirring roar of the cold wind! Meng Chao, who had watched the entire process, couldnt help but be dumbfounded. He remembered that this was clearly the wild boar warrior, Poison Stingers ultimate skill. Mithril Ripper, which had swallowed the fragments of the One Million Steam Hammers breastplate, had actually obtained part of the formers characteristics! Chapter 970 - Living Armor Chapter 970: Living Armor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Seeing Meng Chaos dumbstruck expression, the female snow leopard warrior was finally delighted. So this seemingly mysterious and omnipotent fellow has his moments of being dumbfounded! she thought delightedly. She had originally used the Mithril Ripper to devour the fragments of the One Million Steam Hammer in front of Meng Chao meant to flaunt her strength. It was meant to intimidate the little ones and for her to take back the initiative. However, Ice Storm soon realized that something was wrong. The guy opposite her was stunned, but there was not much respect in his eyes. Instead, they were filled with intense interest. His eyes became sharper and sharper, like two blades that were as thin as cicadas wings. It was as if they wanted to slice her totem armor into pieces. This What kind of monster is this guy? Ice Storm was stunned again. Could it be that he doesnt have the concept of fear? Meng Chao had indeed seen the apocalyptic flames and the immemorial battlefield. So, no matter how strange and ferocious the totem armor was, he did not feel the need to be afraid at all. He was only more interested in this super weapon system that contained a large amount of black technology. It was obviously beyond the clan era, and even beyond the information era where Dragon City was located. So, totem armors are upgraded by devouring another? He turned into a curious baby and asked Ice Storm excitedly. This time, Ice Storm was sure that this Reaper was really not a spy from the land of Holy Light. Since the land of holy light and Picturesque Orchid Lake had been entangled for thousands of years, they were mortal enemies and had a deep understanding of each other. In the land of Holy Light, whether it was mages, light chasers or night watchers, their understanding of totem armors might be even more detailed than Ice Storms. It would impossible to ask something that childish like the Reapers question. In fact, everything about totem armors was not a secret in the first place. The Turan people, who had a rough personality and were willing to seize every opportunity to show off their strength, also rarely kept secrets. Of course, the totem armor is a gift from the ancestral spirit or even the incarnation of the ancestral spirit. It is a living armor. Of course it can devour other armor and become even stronger! Ice Storm told Meng Chao that different totems had different characteristics. As long as one devoured a brand new totem, one would have the chance to obtain a brand new characteristic. The prerequisite was that the totem armor fragment that was devoured had to be large enough. For example, the large piece of breastplate that she had just ripped off from Poison Stingers chest. If it was just a finger-sized fragment, it would be useless. At most, it would only strengthen the inherent characteristics of her own totem armor slightly. Her Mithril Ripper originally had sharpness, freezing, acceleration, and other characteristics. After devouring the fragment of the One Million Hammer Steam, it added compressed air and the shocking characteristic of high frequency oscillations. Naturally, its combat strength would be greatly increased. That was the reason why she did not hesitate to offend the Ironhide Clan and wanted to destroy as well as snatch the One Million Steam Hammer. Of course, the more characteristics the totem armor had, the harder it was to control. Moreover, it needed to swallow more energy in order to maintain the stability of the totem. It was immensely difficult for ordinary warriors of the clan to grasp it. The slightest carelessness would trigger a backlash. Just as Meng Chao had said, Ice Storm had stepped into a desperate situation and had no choice but to stake everything. Fortunately, she won the bet! As she spoke, Ice Storm reduced the Mithril Ripper that had completed its devouring into liquid metal and returned it to her body. The glittering totem tattoo that extended from her chest all the way to her shoulder had also undergone interesting changes. Originally, her totem tattoo was just of a silver leopard head that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. In addition, there were six intersecting claw marks. Now, above the leopard head, three streams of steam were spurting out. There were also circles of dense ripples that ruffled out in all directions, representing the shocking characteristic. Gently touching the brand new totem tattoo, Ice Storm was completely satisfied. Her frosty face broke into a smile. But her stomach was rumbling nonstop. Obviously, the fierce battle earlier, as well as the devouring of the totem battle armor, had consumed too much energy. She did not hesitate to cut open the second golden fruit and sucked the jiggling jelly-like flesh into her mouth. After consuming three golden fruits in a row, she was still not satisfied, and she grabbed another totem beasts core. Swoosh! From her palm to her forearm, she was once again wrapped in liquid metal. Dozens of metal threads drilled out from the silvery-white metal fluid and pierced deeply into the totem beasts core. In a short while, the totem beasts core was sucked dry. The liquid metal continued to surge before the entire core finally disappeared into Ice Storms body. Meng Chao just studied the golden fruit carefully. He knew that each mandrake tree could only bear one special fruit per round of fruiting, and the spirit energy it contained was even richer than the top-grade genetic medicine in Dragon City. Even he had to meditate and exercise for half a day before he could digest and absorb all the violent spirit energy in one golden fruit Ice Storms flesh and blood was not as strong as his at his peak, so it was impossible for her to digest and absorb all the spirit energy within the three golden fruits in an instant. So, it was the totem armor on her body that digested and absorbed it? Her armor had complicated natural patterns growing on its surface. It was crystal clear and as colorful as crystal marrow. However, it was made of a material that was neither gold nor iron. What was it that could be directly absorbed by the totem armor? Meng Chao grabbed a totem beast core and studied it for a long time. He kept feeling that this thing did not seem to be something that could grow naturally in a carbon-based organism. However, Ice Storm told him that this kind of core was indeed the vital center of the totem beast. The most important organ determined the totem beasts behavior pattern and brutality. Moreover, the totem beasts core contained weak totem power. It was the best food for the totem armor. In the prosperous era, there were not many opportunities to directly devour the opponents totem armor fragments. Most of the time, totem warriors still relied on hunting totem beasts and collecting and devouring cores to continuously strengthen their totem armor and slowly condense new characteristics. Is it so magical? In the name of a veteran reaper who had dissected thousands of monsters, Meng Chao swore that he had never found any cores in the bodies of monsters, superbeasts, abnormal beasts, or even demon gods. The crystallized nerve spheres of the monsters were somewhat similar to the core of the totem beasts. However, compared to the pure natural crystallized nerve spheres, the totem beast core had a cold metallic texture. It didnt look like a biological organ, but more like some kind of man-made object, some kind of control chip or something like that. Directly eating the control chip to become stronger? This is a very human-like operation. No wonder advanced orcs, whose civilization had degenerated to the age of the clan, could still master totem armor! Thinking of this, Meng Chao grinned and asked Ice Storm how he could obtain a totem armor. This was not out of Ice Storms expectations. Every Turan, even the most humble rat people, yearned to become a totem warrior. However, Ice Storm warned Meng Chao that becoming a totem warrior, apart from great glory, also meant extreme danger. And the most dangerous thing did not come from the outside world, it was the totem armor itself. If your power is insufficient or if you are not devout enough to the ancestral spirit, you might really be swallowed alive by the totem armor. Leaf had also warned Meng Chao like this. However, for Meng Chao, who yearned for greater power in order to save Dragon City, such a warning would not be much more effective than the warning from the FBI in the Life Science Research Video. Then, Ill take you to see how to obtain the power of totems! Ice Storm thought for a moment and said, It just so happens that Ive obtained the quota of a new batch of seventy servants. I can expand my own battle team. I should go around the Blood Skull Arena and choose more powerful soldiers. In addition to the large open-air arena that could accommodate tens of thousands of spectators. The Blood Skull Arena also had indoor arenas of various sizes. They were mainly used for one-on-one fights or small teams of three to five people. Compared to the large open-air arena, where hundreds of thousands of people charged into the battle and two gladiators fought to the death, although the scene might not be as exciting, the distance between the spectator stands and the arena was close enough, the blood and broken bones that flew out from the gladiators could even splash onto the faces of the spectators. The excitement of being in the arena and having flesh and blood splattered all over the place attracted countless people. They watched, placed bets, and cheered day and night. When their blood was boiling, they would personally go up to the arena to vent their violent strength. When Meng Chao and Ice Storm arrived at this small arena, there were already no empty seats around them. The gladiators roars and the audiences clamor were like subwoofers bombarding the arena, bringing the atmosphere to the point of a volcano erupting. On the arena, there were three people with the characteristics of a Minotaur and a wild boar. Their bodies were covered in blood and their muscles were bulging. They were confronting a huge monster. Although their bodies were strong, they were not inferior to the warriors of the clan. Moreover, their bodies were tied with iron chains that were as thick as arms, and they were wearing armor made of metal. The greatsword, greatax, and scimitar in their hands were also shining with a cold light. They were the best products that could cut iron like mud. However, Meng Chao could tell from their nervous expressions, their Adams apple that was rolling nonstop, the large amount of sweat that they were secreting, and the muscles of their legs that were shivering because of the uneven distribution of their strength, that they were in a cramping state, they were not professional warriors who had been well-trained. They were rat subjects like Leaf and Spider who had been forcibly recruited by the masters only a few days ago. As expected, Ice Storm told Meng Chao that these rat subjects had resisted the conscription team with their lives in the conscription operation and displayed amazing potential. They were the lucky ones who had been chosen by the warriors of the clan. If they were like Leafs brother, who had died in a fierce battle during the resistance, the warriors of the clan would have given him a drop of blood and brought his body back to offer sacrifices to the ancestral spirits. If he were still alive, he would have a chance. A chance to prove that he was worthy of the clans glorious blood. Chapter 971 - Armored Monsters! These rat subjects will fight totem beasts to the death on the arena. If they can kill the totem beasts, not only will they have a chance to obtain the totem force, they will also be able to obtain the blood of the clans warriors on the spot and become a member of an ancient clan. You could say that theyll reach the heavens in one step! Ice Storm said to Meng Chao, Even if they die on the arena, their corpses will be bestowed with the blood of the clans warriors and used to sacrifice their ancestors. Their families will also receive better treatment and have the qualifications to become servant soldiers. Becoming a servant soldier is also called better treatment? Meng Chao could not help but ask. Of course, not all rat subjects have the qualifications to become servant soldiers. Just like Leaf and the others, they have gone through many layers of selection and passed through countless gates of hell before they were able to obtain the honor of fighting for the clans warriors. Many times, not to mention servant soldiers, even slave soldiers and clans warriors have to be picky. Ice Storm said, After all, although the death rate of the servant soldiers is not small, and the death rate of the slave soldiers is frighteningly high, when they are still alive, they can still make a living by following the army of the clan. If they win the battle, they still have a chance to plunder the enemys towns and farms. If they win the successive battles, the slave soldiers will have a chance to become servant soldiers, the servant soldiers will have a chance to become servants, and the servants will have a chance to obtain the blood of their master and become true warriors. Although the hope is slim, it is still there. However, if it is the old, the weak, the women, and the children who can not fight, they will be left here when the tribal army sets off. You must know that as the mandala flowers bloomed, the conscription teams attacked everywhere, and all the mandala fruits were gathered in the hands of the tribal army. They were carefully preserved, and not a single fruit would leak into the hands of the old, the weak, the women, and the children. If you can not become a slave soldier or a servant soldier, you can only starve to death. This is the cruel and glorious rule of Picturesque Orchid Lake for thousands of years! Meng Chao was silent. He thought of the era when Dragon City had just transmigrated, when resources were scarce, the strong preyed on the weak, and there was no law. The rule of survival was incomparably cruel in any era or place. No wonder the three rat subjects on the arena were gnashing their teeth. Their eyes were red and their faces were full of hostility. They wished that they could die together with the totem beasts. They were fighting for their own lives and even their families survival! And their opponent.. This was the first time that Meng Chao had seen a totem beast in a combat state. At first glance, it was a monster that was larger than the sword-halberd demon pig. Its mane, which was as long as a steel needle, had a faint metallic luster. Other than the gorgeous patterns on its fur that looked like a natural totem, it was essentially the same as a monster. Judging from its charging speed and biting posture, it was at most as ferocious as a level one nightmare beast. Meanwhile, the three rat people who had the characteristics of a Minotaur and a wild boar were born with divine strength and thick skin. They had also been fed with food and secret medicines in the Blood Skull Arena. With their astonishing brute strength, they had burst out with combat ability that was close to that of the remnant star. It wasnt impossible for them to fight one against three. As expected, the three of them stood in the three corners of the arena and surrounded the totem beast that looked like the sword, halberd, and demon boar in the middle. They continuously let out sharp whistling sounds that were rhythmic and full of rhythm, attracting and disturbing the attention of the totem beast. When the totem beast rushed towards one of them, the other two immediately threw out iron chains and a beast catching net. The iron chains that were wrapped around their shoulders and the beast catching net that was rolled up into a ball were all embedded with sharp barbs. Once the four limbs of the totem beast were tied up, the barbs would pierce deeply into the flesh of the totem beast. Even though the totem beast relied on brute force time and time again to forcefully break the iron chains and tear apart the beast catching net. The four limbs were unavoidably dripping with blood. The tendons and tendons were all cut off. There were also a large number of barbs that were dragging the iron chains. They were embedded into the joints, causing the totem beast great pain. At the same time, it greatly hindered its speed and agility. The three rat subjects seemed to have rich hunting experience, just like Spider in Meng Chaos team. They were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they carefully circled around the totem beast, patiently waiting for the blood of the totem beast to flow throughout the entire arena. Only then did they swing their greatswords and greataxes and rush forward. Crack! Crack! Two crisp and melodious sounds of bones cracking could be heard. A greatsword and a greatax were deeply embedded into the skull and cervical vertebrae of the totem beast, almost chopping off half of its head. There was also a powerful mace that smashed apart half of the totem beasts skull. The sharp barbs tore apart half of its face, revealing its white bones, along with half of its fangs exposed in the air, it was as ferocious as a devil. The three rat subjects cheered excitedly at the same time. Meng Chaos eyes also lit up, secretly praising their fierce and peerless offensive. The totem beast, whose half of its face had been torn off, was stimulated by the intense pain and let out an even more violent roar. Then, an unexpected scene played out. From the depths of the Totem Beasts wound, a dazzling brilliance actually flashed out. Its white bones seemed to be engraved with densely packed runes, forming an intricate totem. Along with the violent vibration of the life magnetic field, the gorgeous runes shone brightly. The totem turned into lumps of liquid metal, spewing out from the depths of the wound. Soon, the wounds on the head and neck of this totem beast that looked like the sword-halberd demon pig were wrapped up by the liquid metal, as if a layer of extremely ferocious new skin had grown out. Not only the wounds, the liquid metal also flowed onto its left shoulder, adding an especially exaggerated shoulder guard. On the shoulder guard was a raised collision horn, like an indestructible knights spear. A monster wearing armor! Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder. Although it was not a full body armor, it only covered half of its head and the left shoulder. It was enough to instantly restore the totem beasts combat ability before it was seriously injured. Its ferocity had been doubled! It exerted strength in its four limbs and suddenly dashed forward. With a crash, the collision horn on its shoulder shield pierced through the chest of a rat citizen and poked out from its back. This rat citizen, who had the dual bloodlines of a minotaur and a wild boar, was also extremely valiant. The fatal wound not only did not make him let go of the giant sword in his hands, but instead, it made him summon an extremely strong strength and courage, it stimulated his extremely powerful strength and courage. Ancestral spirit, above! A thunderous roar burst out from the depths of his throat, where blood was spurting out crazily. Taking advantage of the opportunity when the collision horn of the totem beast was firmly stuck by his flesh and bones, he gripped the giant sword in his hands tightly and continuously exerted force to cut it back and forth. With the remaining forging technology of the Turan civilization, it was impossible to polish the giant sword to the extent that it could break hair. In order to increase its destructive power, part of the blade was forged into the shape of a sawtooth. The blade was stuck in the neck of the totem beast just now. Even if the liquid metal was condensed into an armor, it was still unable to squeeze out the blade. At this moment, under the efforts of the dying rat population, one could hear the kacha Kacha, Kacha kacha sounds coming from the neck of the totem beast, which made ones hair stand on end. The second rat population took the opportunity to jump to the back of the totem beast. After all, the liquid metal secreted by the totem beast was too little to cover all the vital parts of its body. While the left side of its head and left shoulder were protected, its right face, right shoulder, and throat were still exposed to the air. The rat subject was quick enough to wrap the iron chain around the neck of the totem beast and his own arm. He exerted force on both of his arms and tightened it tightly. The barbs on the chain pierced into the totem beasts throat. As they were pulled back and forth, they tore apart the totem beasts blood vessels and trachea. The third rat citizen raised his mace again and gave the totem beasts unprotected right face a vicious blow. Following that, he threw away his mace and picked up a short spear that was as thick as an arm. With a loud roar, he accurately found the eye socket on the totem beasts bloody face and stabbed the entire short spear into it. Just like that, the three rats were like conjoined twins, clinging onto the totem beast tightly. The Totem Beasts wild nature was unleashed, it pounced and bit randomly, causing the three of them to crash into the iron cage on the ground and the side of the arena until they were badly mutilated. The three of them were like crazy demons, they did not care about their broken bones and tendons, fresh blood spurted out crazily, they still desperately cut, tore and stirred, looking for a fatal gap between the Totem Beasts armor. Meng Chao estimated that other than the courage that they had no other choice, before they stepped onto the arena, they must have drunk a secret drug that was equivalent to an extremely high concentration of stimulant drugs. Only then could they be like zombies, unafraid of pain, unafraid of death. Even their internal organs and brain matter flowed out, and they still fought to the death without retreating. The soul-stirring scene caused the blood of the surrounding audience to boil. The noble warriors of the clan laughed heartily while they sincerely cheered for the lowly rat people. Finally, when the three rat people were all smashed into a pulp by the totem beast. They also successfully smashed the brain of the totem beast, crushed its trachea, and sawed off its neck. The three humans and one beast were like a huge mountain of meat that had just experienced the eruption of magma and was still spewing thick smoke. It collapsed with a loud bang, and there was no more movement. Is this mutual destruction? Meng Chao glanced at Ice Storm. However, he found that Ice Storm was still staring at the arena with full concentration, as if the outcome of both sides suffering heavy losses could still change. The audience was also completely silent. All the warriors of the clan were holding their breaths and waiting. As expected, not long after, the pile of corpses made by the three of them and the beast let out a sizzling sizzling sizzling sizzling sizzling sizzling sizzling sizzling sizzling sound. Meng Chao widened his eyes and was surprised to find that the armor covering the left face and shoulder of the totem beast had turned into liquid metal again after its death, as if it had a life of its own, it crawled toward one of the rat subjects who was riddled with wounds. The liquid metal crawled into the body of the rat subject through the wounds. The rat subject was already breathing like a thread and was on the verge of death. After receiving the support of the liquid metal, his breathing and heartbeat became stronger again. Soon, he opened his eyes slightly. He struggled to stand up from the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. It was as if he was still not used to the new power circulating in his body. His movements were like rusty machinery. However, he soon realized something. He opened his eyes wide and let out a deep roar. From his left face and shoulder, a large amount of liquid metal was secreted and condensed into the same armor as the totem beast from a moment ago! Chapter 972 - The Mystery of the Battle Armor The evolution and mutation that happened to the sole survivor pushed the already boiling atmosphere around the arena to the peak of fanaticism, especially when the rat citizen in armor forcefully cut off the head of the totem beast and raised the head of the commander high in the air, letting out an angry roar. The entire audience stood up and used all their strength to applaud and cheer for him. Meng Chao heard that many of the audience even seriously thought of a new name for this unknown rat citizen. Was it more impressive to call him Pig Slayer or Pig Killing Knife? The atmosphere of wholeheartedly enjoying the fight made Meng Chao absent-minded. By the standards of Earthlings, advanced orcs were a group of very strange fellows. The clan warriors had a cruel and cold side to them. They could mercilessly plunder all the mandala fruits that the entire village depended on. If the villagers did not comply, they would wipe out the entire village. The weak rat people were not treated as their compatriots or even their lives. They were purely tools or fuel. They were only fit for the dungeon, the foundry workshop, the construction site, and the cannon fodder army, the last drop of oil deep in their marrow would be squeezed dry. They would not even spare the rats bodies. They would literally be cut into thousands of pieces and sacrificed to the sacred ancestral spirits. They would be so ruthless even to their own blood relatives and even their children. The children who were born weak and could not pass the coming of age ceremony would be abandoned by the warriors of the clan without any hesitation. They would be branded as rats and sent to the foundries or even exiled to the edge of Picturesque Orchid Lake, they would be left to fend for themselves. However, when the rat people showed strength and courage that did not match their status, they could cheer for him from the bottom of their hearts and accept him without any ill feelings, becoming one of their own people. Meng Chao simply could not imagine what kind of drastic changes had happened during the development of Picturesque Orchid Lakes civilization to evolve such a bizarre social form and moral law. Or perhaps, all of this was designed by the creator of the advanced orc from the very beginning? However, what was the purpose of such a design? Well, compared to the thousands of strange alien races in the depths of the memory fragments of his previous life, the advanced orcs were not the most bizarre one. Meng Chao was only concerned now, Lady Ice Storm, as long as we kill the totem beast, can we seize the armor that is naturally hidden in the totem beasts body? For the rats who have nothing, this is the most reliable method. Ice Storm said, Although it is possible to seize its battle armor in the wilderness by hunting and killing the totem beast, but because the totem power is extremely violent and unstable, the rats who absorb the battle armor privately usually do not have a good ending, and will be backfired by the totem power. Only in the arena, after going through the training of the warriors of the clan and receiving the healing of the witch doctor and the casting of the priest, can the totem power and the body of flesh and blood be completely integrated. As expected, Meng Chao saw four witch doctors wearing seven-colored feathers and giant masks made of ebony, white bones, and a broken cell phone leap onto the arena. They first surrounded the lucky guy in totem armor, dancing and chanting. It was as if they were thanking their ancestors for their protection. They then used four huge brushes and dipped them in a light golden secret medicine that was even more viscous than honey. They carefully smeared it on the lucky guys body and sealed his wound. They then let the lucky guy directly swallow a whole jar of steaming medicinal liquid. Then, the two witch doctors danced again. The other two witch doctors deftly dissected the corpse of the totem beast and pulled out the bones with natural patterns. Then, they stuck their entire head and arm into the cavity of the totem beast and fumbled for a long time, finally, they took out the core that grew at the end of the spine and wound around the spinal cord and blood vessels. Meng Chao estimated that it was just like the cargo worship that was performed in the treatment room just now. Although the exaggerated performances of the witch doctors had superstitious and ritualistic factors, it was still scientific. At the same time, it also contained certain scientific principles. At the very least, the two secret medicines that were applied externally and taken internally would definitely help the liquid metal to quickly and steadily fuse into the body of flesh and blood. Right Meng Chao suddenly thought, There is only one survivor in this battle, so he has obtained all the totem power. But if there are two survivors, what will happen? Usually, this kind of situation doesnt happen. Before the gladiators appear, the adjudicators will first adjust the number of gladiators according to the strength of the totem beasts and gladiators, to ensure that both sides are evenly matched. They must fight until the last drop of blood before it is possible to decide the winner. Ice Storm said, It is already very fortunate that one gladiator can survive. It is very rare for two survivors to appear. Even if it really does appear, the totem power will choose the braver and stronger one, the one that causes fatal damage to the totem beast, to become its new master. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows high. Ice Storms words revealed a very important piece of information. A liquid metal creature that could freely transform and condense into totem battle armor possessed a certain degree of intelligence. It could evaluate and choose its master, or its host! Anyone can enter the arena and challenge the totem beast? Meng Chao asked with some anticipation. Ice Storm knew what he was thinking. Although this black-haired black-eyed fellow was both annoying and dangerous, under the circumstances where he had rejected Casanova Bloodhoof and provoked the Ironhide Clan. His strength didnt do him any harm. Therefore Ice Storm patiently explained, Not everyone can enter the arenathis is only the weakest totem beast, not even a team level. It is specially used to screen the rats and underage clan warriors. If an adult clan warrior who already has totem armor chooses such a weak existence as his opponent, wouldnt he be laughed at by the entire clan? The power division system of advanced orcs was very simple and crude. Whether it was orcs or totem beasts, they were all divided into three levels: team level, gang level, and group level. According to Meng Chaos analysis, they were roughly equivalent to the Earth, Heaven, and God levels of Dragon City. Below the major levels, there were no sub-levels, let alone the unique changes and signs of different levels. The basis for distinguishing strength was only one word, fight! To be able to beat the entire battle team until their faces were bruised and swollen, one was a battle team level powerhouse. To be able to suppress a battle gang of five to eight hundred people, one was a battle team level powerhouse. To be able to make the entire battle team tremble in front of you, one was a peerless battle team level powerhouse. As for the level above the battle team, it was just like the existence beyond the Deity Realm in Dragon City. Theoretically, it was possible to break through, but it had never been heard of in reality. After all, in the military establishment of the Turan civilization, the smallest Legion had several legions under its jurisdiction, and the number of people easily exceeded 100,000. Even the strongest of the five clans, the ultimate existence who was crowned as the war chief, did not dare to say that they could contend against the entire Legion of 100,000 people by themselves. Of course, among the rat people, not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry had the right to fight for the Totem Power. Totem beasts were a scarce resource. There was no mastermind behind the beast horde of Picturesque Orchid Lake. All the totem beasts were just wandering soldiers. In a one-on-one situation, they were simply not a match for advanced orcs, especially in the past half a centurys prosperous era, the number of advanced orcs had increased crazily, destroying the natural environment that totem beasts relied on to survive. As a result, there were fewer and fewer totem beasts in the wild. Therefore, the five major clans had issued a hunting ban, forbidding the rat people from killing ordinary wild beasts at will, thereby destroying the food chain of the totem beasts. In such a situation, if a rat without any background went on stage and killed the totem beast, after seizing the totem power, he would be ready to leave immediately. Wouldnt it be a great loss to provide the power of the totem beast? Therefore, if one wanted to participate in the competition, they had to be appreciated by a certain family first. They had agreed that once they seized the totem power, they would carry out the Blood Bestowing Ceremony and completely cut off the connection with the past, after becoming a part of the new family, they would treat the ancestral spirits of the new family as their ancestors and fight for the glory of the new family. Only then would they have the qualifications and resources to possess the totem armor. Meng Chao could now be considered one of Ice Storms men. The problem was that Ice Storm herself was an outsider and a free gladiator. She did not have the support of the family behind her. If she was willing to join the Blood Hoof Clan, everything would be fine. Meng Chao could also bask in the glory. But whether it was Ice Storm or Meng Chao, they could not be reduced to vassals of Casanova or pawns of the Blood Hoof Clan. Meng Chao understood. The reason was similar to Dragon City. In Dragon City, if the humble scions were willing to sign a contract with the nine super companies after they had made their debut, they would certainly receive a lot of training resources, as well as the convenience of competitions, upgrades, and employment, such equipment as nano combat suits and power armors would not be a problem. However, if they wanted to be self-employed and start their own businesses, they would have to rely on themselves for everything, whether it was genetic potions or spirit weapons. He put aside the thought of participating in the battle and seizing the totem power, and asked again, It seems that what I took from the body of the totem beast was not a full set of armor, but only fragments of the armor? Of course, the totem armor is such a powerful divine weapon. If even the weakest totem beast has a full set of armor in its body, how bad would it be? Ice Storm told Meng Chao that unless it was an extremely rare Battle Group level totem beast. Otherwise, the totem power in the body of most totem beasts would not be able to condense into a full set of armor that covered every inch of their skin. To be able to condense into a few pieces of armor and strengthen specific limbs and organs was already pretty good. In fact, the vast majority of totem warriors had embarked on a long journey in such a broken armor form. Only battle-hardened trump cards like Ice Storm or the likes of Casanova and Poison Stinger, who had pure bloodlines and had gone through the coming of age ceremony, would be able to obtain a full set of totem armor. Chapter 973 - Suppressing the Endless Killing Intent! The method of combining the broken armor into a complete set of totem armor was theoretically very simple. Perhaps they could go to the remote mountains and forests and search for the totem beasts nest. As long as they continued to kill the totem beast, they would naturally be able to obtain the totem power in its body as well as the control core. Then they could slowly gather the entire set of armor. However, the unprecedented half-century-long era of prosperity had caused the number of advanced orcs to soar to the peak of thousands. The totem beasts living space had been compressed to the limit. The surviving wild totem beasts were all full of vigilance and good at disguising, hiding, and escaping. Unless they mobilized a hundred clan warriors to form a large hunting team, it would be very difficult to capture wild totem beasts, which were getting fewer in numbers. Otherwise, they could go to the arena and bet their broken armor to fight with other broken-armor warriors. The winner would get the losers broken armor, and the loser would naturally have nothing and be cleaned up! Of course, if one was lucky enough to be born in or to be attached to the Blood Hoof Clan or the Ironhide Clan, which had a long history, the clan would offer hundreds and thousands of totem armor sets that their ancestors had once worn. It would make things easy. For thousands of years, countless Turan warriors had stained the battlefield with their blood. Their corpses had returned to the Earth and once again become precious nutrients for the mandrake tree. However, the totem armors that they had once condensed and equipped were not destroyed along with their sacrifice. Instead, they were transformed into various forms and stored within the wealthy clans, temples, gladiators, and various ancient battlefields across Picturesque Orchid Lake. As long as they passed the clan trials and completed difficult and dangerous missions, they would naturally be able to obtain the armor that their ancestors had equipped and continue the glory of a thousand years of indestructibility. All of the above could be considered as an open and aboveboard path. If they did not want or did not have the ability to gather a large group, they would go to the totem beasts habitat to try their luck. They also did not want to bet their broken armors in the arena to prevent them from losing completely. His ancestors werent invincible heroes. They didnt pass down a few sets of majestic totem armors. Then there was only one path left: Kill and steal. Picturesque Orchid Lake was definitely not a peaceful heaven. Advanced orcs were definitely not good citizens who followed the law. In the poor streets and alleys around the arena, there were all kinds of foul places. In order to fight for a set of totem armor, no, it was just to fight for a pair of wrist guards, shoulder pads, or half a liquid metal mask with runes engraved on it all kinds of underhanded, underhanded, backstabbing, or fighting in the open never stopped. Wait When Meng Chao heard this, he really could not help it. Arent the Turan people super brave? They are all open and honest, iron-willed tough guys. Even if they have any conflicts or want something, they should go to the battlefield or the arena and settle it in the open. Is it okay to be underhanded and backstab? Thats right. Most of the time, the people of Turan are indeed honest and upright men. Ice Storm said, But, theres nothing we can do. The totem battle armor is too tempting. Meng Chao scratched his head and said, Then, this kind of private snatching method, can it be considered to have tarnished the glory of the Warriors? Will it attract the dissatisfaction of the ancestral spirits or even punishment? Indeed, it has tarnished the honor of a warrior, and will attract the punishment of the ancestral spirit. Ice Storm said, Therefore, we must make sure that we do it cleanly. We must not leave any evidence behind. If anyone leaves any traces after killing and stealing, and is seen through by others, it will bring shame to his family and ancestral spirit. They will be attacked by a group of people. At that time, anyone has the right to kill him and take his totem armor. I see. Meng Chao rolled his eyes and said thoughtfully, Its both sacred and glorious! After spending a few days with him, Ice Storm knew that this Reaper was definitely not as harmless as his fragile appearance. Instead, he was a dangerous person who was even more terrifying than Casanova Bloodhoof. Perhaps he was really a devil who had emerged from the deepest part of the eternal dark abyss. She frowned slightly and said, I know what you are thinking, but I advise you to give up this crazy and stupid idea as soon as possible! Meng Chao raised his eyebrows high. He realized that he had asked too bluntly, and it was hard to deny that he had bad intentions. Why? he asked in a noncommittal manner. First, it is impossible for you to defeat a totem warrior, even if the opponent is only equipped with a broken piece of armor. Ice Storm seriously said, Believe me, whether the same warrior has the support of totem power or not, his combat ability is absolutely different. Even the weakest broken-armor warrior and the domestic rat servant soldier that you just defeated are two completely different concepts. Second, more importantly, even if you can defeat or even kill a broken-armor warrior and steal his totem power, it is impossible for you to perfectly integrate this unique totem power into your flesh and soul. Without the help of the witch doctor and the priest, you wouldnt be able to resist the violent impact of the totem power. Moreover, you dont know the background of the other party. You dont know whether a seemingly ordinary piece of armor contains the battle intent and killing intent from thousands of years ago. Wait, the battle intent and killing intent from thousands of years ago, what is that? Meng Chao grasped the key point with his keen senses. Ice Storm curled her lips and put on an expression that said, You dont know anything, yet you still want to snatch the totem armor. Youre really reckless. However, she was also enjoying the pleasure of guiding the Reaper. She patiently explained, Do you think that the totem armor is as simple as a transformative armor that can be stored in your body at any time? It is alive and well. It is the blessing of the ancestral spirit. It is the strongest crystallization of the will of Turan warriors over the generations. It contains endless experience, skills, killing intent, and the desire to conquer! If the broken armor that has just been removed from the body of the totem beast has not been installed by anyone yet, which is equivalent to a blank plate, everything will be fine. When you have installed such a blank plate, the most you will see in your mind will be images of totem beasts roaring in the mountains and forests. However, if you are confused and have seized and installed a broken armor of hundreds of battles that has been passed down for thousands of years and had hundreds of masters, the thrilling scenes of the battles of hundreds of masters, including the agony when they died on the battlefield, will be flooding into your brain like a flood. Believe me, even if you search through all the magical books in the land of Holy Light, you wont be able to find enough words to describe the feeling of being in so much pain that you wish you were dead. Youll never be able to withstand it! So its like this. In other words, the totem armor isnt just a liquid metal. Its also used some incredible method to seal countless heroic spirits that can last for thousands of years? Meng Chao muttered to himself in his heart. The light in the depths of his eyes became more and more scorching and sharp. Then what do I have to do to possess these battle-scarred armors that are shrouded by hundreds of generations of masters and endless killing intent? He was extremely daring as he continued to ask without giving up. Ice Storm could not help but rub her temples. She had a slight headache. She felt that ever since the Reaper appeared, the situation that was already out of control was getting increasingly out of control. Its either you have the support of wealthy clans like Blood Hoof and Ironhide, so they naturally have secret medicines and witchcraft that have been passed down for thousands of years. It can help totem warriors control the endless killing intent in the ancient worn armors Or your nerves are even tougher than the chains made of steel, and your spirit power is unimaginably strong, to be able to obtain the approval of hundreds of generations of warriors. Ice Storm sighed. Its impossible for you to possess both of these things. So, promise me that you will dispel this crazy and foolish idea of yours. It doesnt matter if you die or not. Dont cause me any trouble. At the very least, dont cause me any more trouble until my own troubles are resolved! An incomparably powerful spirit energy has obtained the recognition of the endless killing intent deep within the armor Meng Chao turned a deaf ear and fell into deep thought. Ice Storm had decided that no matter what, she would give this guy a fierce scratch today! But at that moment, a brand new war drum sounded on the arena. Two people, one beast, and three mutilated corpses were hastily cleaned up. On the pool of blood that had yet to solidify, a brand new and even more exciting battle was about to begin. In fact, this was the main competition today. It was a battle between two totem warriors. The battle between the rat people and Totem beasts just now was just the warm-up before the show began. Ice Storms eyes lit up. The next battle will be a battle between two armored warriors. According to the agreement between the two sides, the winner not only has the right to take away the losers totem armor, but also can help their own family. In the Battle of Glory, from the losers family, they will get part of the command and the spoils of war. So, both sides will definitely go all out. Open your eyes wide and see clearly the strength of the armored warriors! She raised the tip of her nose and said to Meng Chao. In the cheers that were ten times more intense than before, two armored warriors flew onto the stage. One of them was a wild boar man. Although he was not as strong and overbearing as the members of the Ironhide Clan, his tusks were raised high, and his two small eyes were emitting a faint red light, revealing his fierce appearance. The other side represented a certain Turan clan, but it was not a Turan warrior. Instead, it was a tigerman covered in bright golden fur. He was only wearing a horn helmet that was stained with blood. Meng Chaos spirits were lifted. He had heard from the experienced Spider that when warriors from different cities, villages, and settlements gathered together to form a mighty army, in order to avoid disagreeing with each other when things that refused to obey orders appeared, they would often use a gladiator to determine the formation of the troops, the ownership of the command, and the distribution of the spoils of war. When the two families wanted to combine forces, they would first send out two or two teams of warriors. Using a fair competition, they would decide who was the commander, who was the vanguard, and who was the treasurer. If there were more families that wanted to form a larger alliance army, then they would continue to expand the scale of the duel. Whoever had the biggest fist would have the final say. Carrying out such a duel in the Blood Skull Arena meant that the Blood Hoof Clan and so many people present were witnesses, and it was impossible for them to deny it. Therefore, both sides would do their best and fight to the death! Chapter 974 - The Choice of Battle Armor As expected, at the diagonal line, the iron cage was less than twenty arms long. The iron cage was slowly lowered, and the inner side of the cage was filled with sharp blades. The two gladiators were not as flashy as they were in a group battle. They shouted at the same time and summoned their totem battle armor. A ball of lead gray and a ball of pale gold liquid metal seeped out of their pores respectively. When it met air, it solidified into a ferocious shape. Strange-looking armor grew on both of their bodies. Different from Ice Storms full-body armor, the armors of Poison Stinger, Brute Hammer, and Casanova, were mainly concentrated on their shining tattooed shoulders and chests. The shoulder shield that looked like a war hammer on the shoulder, greatly increased the lethality of the collision. As for the tigermens totem armor, it was concentrated on the arms, especially the ends of the arms. The liquid metal that was wrapped around the tiger claws continuously extended the shining golden claws, almost dragging them to the ground. Other than perfectly fitting and outlining the soul-stirring muscle lines,. The two incomplete totem armors were also engraved with mysterious and complicated patterns and runes. After the introduction of the ice storm, Meng Chao had a rough understanding of the corresponding relationship between the totem and the characteristic. He knew that on the left side of the wild boar warriors shoulders, there were three overlapping sawteeth that represented the shocking characteristic. The ability to trigger the resonance of matter, to rely on high-frequency oscillations to disintegrate the target from the inside, was similar to the Tyrant Mammoths innate skill, War Trample. On the right side of the tigermans arms, there was a pattern that looked like lightning being elongated. It was not an electric shock characteristic, but sharpness. It could increase the lethality and armor-piercing rate, making the claws wrapped in liquid metal, it would become a real divine weapon. The two armored warriors fiercely collided with each other based on their respective characteristics. The wild boar warriors were equivalent to the weakened version of Poison Stinger who was equipped with One Million Steam Hammer. Their tactics were similar. They would constantly sprint and collide to reduce the opponents range of movement, eventually forcing the opponent into a blind spot, they would use a series of unstoppable collisions to end the battle. The tigermen, on the other hand, chose a tactic similar to Ice Storms. Through continuous pouncing, they tried to tear open wounds on the opponents body that was not covered in armor. They did not want to end the battle quickly, but only wanted to bleed slowly. They wanted to make their opponent sink into a desperate situation where he had lost too much blood before they could think of a way to make the final decision. Although they did not have Ice Storms frost and agility characteristics, compared with the snow leopard people, the tigermen were born with a larger body and thicker arms. With the enhancement of the sharpness characteristic the golden claw at the end of their arms left a series of afterimages. It could be considered as a tiger giving birth to wind. The two sides attacked each other with offense. They had no intention of dodging. Before the blood from the previous battle had coagulated, new flowers of blood bloomed on the hot stage. The blood of the surrounding audience, especially the clansmen of the two gladiators, was boiling as they cheered loudly. This battle would determine who would be the strongest in the Battle of Glory, who would obey whos orders, and who would be qualified to choose the spoils of war first. This was closely related to their fates. They even spared no effort to cheer them on. It was as if they were about to spew out raging flames from the depths of their throats. Amongst the audience members who were as fanatical as an erupting volcano, only Meng Chao was as calm as ever. If one observed carefully, one could see that there were subtle differences in color around his pupils. His iris that looked like a rainbow was zooming in and out. However, he poured his spirit energy into his retina, lens, and cone cells. With his extraordinary vision, he could see every subtle change in the two armored warriors. Meng Chao had to admit that Ice Storm was right. Even if it only covered part of his body, the totem armor could still display amazing combat power. No matter how small a totem was, it would still have magical characteristics. It was equivalent to an instant cast skill that did not require any forward swing or cooldown. The duration of this skill could even last through the entire battle. Imagine, with the support of the totem power, the armor penetration rate or collision speed could be increased by 30% during the entire battle. How terrifying was this. However, this did not mean that the totem warriors were invincible, especially for the armored warriors, when part of their limbs were strengthened. Meng Chao felt that there was a fatal flaw in them as a whole. The main reason was that there was a subtle tearing feeling between the limbs covered by the totem armor and the exposed limbs in the air. It was easy to understandeven if it was an ordinary armor, with three layers of heavy armor on the top and only a G-string underpants on the bottom, it was inevitable that it would be heavy-headed and lose its balance. If one arm was strengthened by the totem power and became extremely thick, but the other arm was still in its normal form and relatively thin, it would not be able to maintain its balance. Just like the length of the legs, it would have an unpredictable effect on the center of gravity and balance. Therefore, as long as I can grasp the tearing feeling of the armored warrior and find the imbalance between the armor-bearing and armor-free parts, I will still have the chance to kill the armored warrior instantly even if I havent recovered my battle strength above the Heaven Realm! Meng Chao thought to himself. Of course, this was only a theoretical possibility. It was just like how the dangly-eyed tiger with a white forehead had a theoretical weakness of having a soft abdomen that was easy to be cut open with a knife. Therefore, a normal person only needed to slide a shovel under the tigers belly, put the blade up, and lightly poke it. Then, it would be effortless to kill the tiger. The reason was like this. But it was best not to do it in practice. Otherwise, the consequences would be at ones own risk. In a fight between experts, victory or death was only in an instant. Just as Meng Chao was deep in thought, a large amount of blood gushed out in the arena like fireworks. Both sides totem battle armors had similar coverage rates. The advantage of having rough skin and thick flesh allowed the wild boar man to laugh until the end. He forcefully withstood the tigermans seemingly ferocious series of sharp claws and finally managed to force the tigerman into a corner. Seizing the opportunity, his entire body turned into a leaden-colored hurricane. With a crushing stance, he instantly displayed dozens of powerful and savage collisions. The iron cage, which was made of fine steel and as thick as an arm, was knocked down by the wild boar man with a clang clang sound, causing visible deformation. The place where the iron cage and the arena were placed together was even more crisscrossed with cracks. The tigermans arms, which were protected by the totem armor, were as good as new. However, his chest and waist, which were not covered by the armor, were smashed into a pulp. His head, which was covered in a horn helmet, was also as miserable as a watermelon that had been trampled by a Tyrant Mammoth. Even if the body of an advanced orc was several times stronger than that of an ordinary human After suffering such a serious injury, it was impossible for him to stand up again with his own strength. The tigerman still maintained his standing posture. It was only because he had been hit by the wild boar man that his back had collided with the blade inside the iron cage. The blade had pierced deep into his body and gotten stuck his bones. It had only nailed him. The tigermans gaze was unfocused. His arms that were covered in totem armor hung down weakly, twitching slightly. The wild boar men in the audience seats let out cheers that overturned the roof. The minotaur man let out a loud hissing sound. Disappointment and anger overflowed from his words. Meng Chao did not care about the outcome of the battle. He stared intently at the totem armor on the tigermans arms. He discovered that as the tigerman was heavily injured and on the verge of death, the totem armor covering his arms actually cracked and fell to the ground, turning back into liquid metal and rolling toward the wild boar man. It didnt seem like it had been scattered by the wild boar man. Instead, it seemed like it had taken the initiative to disintegrate and throw itself into the wild boar mans embrace! The wild boar man was overjoyed. He knelt on one knee and stretched out his arms, absorbing all the remnants of the tigermans armor into his body. His fangs protruded, and his incomparably ugly face immediately revealed an expression of excitement, confusion, and madness that would only appear after he had injected an excessive amount of high-concentration genetic medicine. His arms twitched violently. Every strand of muscle was jerking crazily, as though they were being transformed by a brand-new totem power. Not long after, huge goosebumps protruded from the messy hair on his arms. As the goosebumps burst, liquid metal gushed out. The gauntlet that belonged to the tigerman a moment ago was transferred to the wild boar mans arms. The sharpness feature did not change. It only slightly changed the color and appearance, which further accentuated the wild boar mans strong figure and rough temperament. Moreover, it was integrated with his original totem armor and inseparable. Now, the wild boar mans battle armor could cover both shoulders, arms, and part of his chest. The coverage rate had almost doubled. He waved his arms that were like heavy war hammers and let out a victorious roar. This is the reason why totem warriors often like to gamble on the fragments of their battle armor in a showdown. Ice Storm saw Meng Chaos surprised look and explained, Because its very difficult to renege on a bet like thiswhen the outcome of the battle is decided, and one side is heavily injured and on the verge of death, its very difficult to recover their previous battle strength and fight for greater glory. His totem battle armor may then voluntarily abandon him and choose a new owner who is stronger and more likely to bring glory. If its a wealthy clan, with the binding of a secret technique that has been passed down for a thousand years, the situation might be better. Just like when I knocked Poison Stinger unconscious earlier, I could only tear off a large piece of the battle armor fragment from his chest, but I was unable to take the entire One Million Steam Hammer for myself. However, for ordinary warriors without power or inheritance, they are just one of the hundreds of totem armor owners in the thousands of years of battle. Unless they show amazing courage and potential when they face an enemy that is far stronger than them, the totem armor will not die with them. Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder. The more he listened, the more he felt that the so-called totem battle armor was not a real armor. Instead, it was an extremely strange living creature like what Ice Storm had repeatedly said. However, its not that easy to absorb other peoples battle armor fragments and totem power Ice storm seemed to have sensed something, and her narrowed eyes were filled with pity. Following her line of sight, Meng Chao looked at the arena once again. The next second, the arena that was filled with the joy of victory just a moment ago, experienced a sudden change! Chapter 975 - His Battle Armor Was Quite Beautiful The sound of metal tearing like a mechanical failure came from the wild boar warriors body. His arms, which were tightly wrapped by the totem battle armor and raised high, suddenly bent at a very strange angle in the direction of the anti-joint by at least 120 degrees. Crack, crack! The elbow joint of the wild boar warrior exploded. White broken bones were poked out. The wrist guards and armguards made of liquid metal did not provide any protection. Instead, they liquefied again. Like metal tentacles, they rushed into the wound and crawled under the skin, they turned into the sharpest steel needles, tore through the skin, and drilled out together with the broken bones. The Wild Boar Warriors roar turned into a scream. The Pride of a Victor still hung on his face. But in the depths of his eyes, there was a flood of fear. This fear stimulated the totem armor to further lose control. Shoulder guards, arm guards, wrist guards, and breastplate, all remolded into sharp blades that exposed their edge. The sharp blades that pointed inward tore at his flesh, chewed on his bones, and devoured his internal organs. The audience burst into exclamations. However, under the barrier of the Iron Cage, no one dared to rashly step onto the stage and touch such a strange monster. The limbs of the wild boar warrior were all entangled and broken by the tentacles condensed from liquid metal. He rolled on the ground in pain, but did not have the slightest ability to resist. Even his throat was soon filled with liquid metal, blocking off the screams. Soon, as the totem armor went out of control, he completely changed his appearance. If the wild boar warrior just now was a warrior wearing armor. Now, he was a half-flesh, half-metal monster. Hundreds of metal thorns covered in blood were poked out of his body. The huge wound between his chest and abdomen that bloomed like a man-eating flower was barely closed by a metal thread like a surgical suture. The broken limbs were reconnected by dozens of thick steel nails. Although the appearance was deformed and ugly, it could rotate 360 degrees flexibly in all directions. The fangs that were originally fierce were covered in liquid metal. They turned into sharp blades and tore his lips into pieces, revealing his gums. He looked like a zombie. The skull that was crushed due to the expansion of the brain deformity was also mixed with a large amount of liquid metal. It swelled up into dozens of spikes as if he was wearing a fierce helmet. The most exaggerated part was his hands. The wild boar warriors hands were broken and completely swallowed by the liquid metal. Along the white broken bones, a large amount of liquid metal continued to gush out, forming a war hammer and a war axe on both sides of his body. The shapes of the two heavy weapons were abnormally exaggerated, hanging all the way to the ground. The lower half of the wild boar warriors body was relatively short to begin with. Coupled with the two arms that were completely fused with the lethal weapons, the tips of his toes seemed to be floating in the air. It was as if he could move very strangely and rapidly without using his legs and relying on the waving of his arms. His eyeballs were also covered in a layer of lead-gray metal membrane. He looked like a patient with severe cataracts. Through the metal membrane, there was not the slightest bit of emotion that belonged to a carbon-based intelligent life. There was only the cold killing intent that belonged to the war machine! Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu He suddenly opened his bloody mouth, which was filled with intersecting fangs. From the depths of his throat, which was filled with liquid metal, he spurted out a sound that sounded like a war machine being activated. Boom In an extremely weird posture, he teleported to the edge of the iron cage and swung the war hammer and the war axe that grew on his broken arm toward the iron cage heavily. The iron fence that was as thick as an arm was deformed by his hammer. With another swing of the axe, it was cut into two! Source Demon! Meng Chao widened his eyes. The memory fragments from his previous life were like scalding bullets that pierced through his cerebral cortex. The terrifying image of a crazy demon gradually merged with the strongest troop of high-level orcs from his previous life. Icestorm stared at him deeply. He seemed to have discovered something. However, it was hard to say whether he was surprised or delighted. Lower Your Voice. Source Demonis the name of the holy light humans. If others hear it, they will tear you into pieces as if you were a spy that infiltrated the land of Holy Light. Icestorm said in a low voice, Here, you should call this unfortunate and great warrior Source Warrioror Source Spirit. As I said earlier, if ones own strength is not strong enough, if one is not fully prepared with the help of the witch doctor and the priest, or if ones luck is not good, the totem armor fragments absorbed contain the brutal killing intent from thousands of years ago In short, for various reasons, a warrior who is unable to control the totem will be controlled by the totem and become a origin warrioror Origin Spirit. As you can see, he is not dead yet. He can not die even if he wants to. He has already become a puppet of the totem armor. His brain is occupied by the purest and most violent killing intent. There is no longer any normal emotion, desire, or thought. He only knows how to kill, destroy, and destroy without distinguishing between friend and foe until all the energy of this body of flesh and blood is exhausted. It does look scary, but after the totem armor completely loses control, it will erupt with a terrifying power that can not be unleashed when it is in a stable state. Many Tulan people believe that this is the true form of the totem armor. It is also what it looked like when our ancestors descended from the sky and conquered Tulan ze thousands of years ago. Thats why people call totem armors that completely lose control and bite their masters as Origin Warriorsor origin spirits. Everyone believes that the one controlling this incomparably ferocious armor and this shattered body is no longer this warrior, but the oldest and most sacred killing intent. He is the embodiment of the ancestral spirit! As expected, after witnessing the entire process of the totem battle armor turning on its owner, although the audience was shocked, they did not panic, Grieve, and fear much. Instead, their faces revealed an excited and pious light. The audience all stood up, raised their arms high, and sang the ancient battle hymn in unison, as if they were cheering for the Origin Warriorswho had violently destroyed the iron cage. In the midst of their cheers, the Genesis warriors quickly destroyed the cage. Just as this half-flesh, half-metal puppet monster, controlled by a totemic warframe, is about to leap into the stands and start a massacre. Eight figures jumped onto the arena and surrounded it. Four totemic warriors in broken armor, four priests in rainbow feathers. They were all masters of the Blood Hoof family, who were in charge of maintaining order in the Blood Skull Arena and controlling the abnormal situation. The four totem warriors threw an iron net made of chains at the origin warrior. They used the iron rings on their wrists to shrink the length of the chains and pull it back and forth with the origin warrior to slowly wear down its strength, so as to prevent the iron net from being torn apart by it. The two priests held what looked like a long-handled feather duster in Meng Chaos eyes. They were dipped in a secret medicine that was as thick as honey and continuously patted and smeared it on the Genesis warriors body. The other two priests each held a musical instrument that looked like a flute and an exquisite small drum that was polished from the leg bone of a totem beast. They chanted an ancient incantation towards the Genesis warrior. The battle strength of the Genesis warrior was indeed astonishing. Meng Chao observed that the area covered by the armor of the four totem warriors who were fighting with it was slightly higher than that of the Genesis warrior. Even though they were fighting against one of the four, they were still dragged by the Genesis warrior and were almost thrown out several times. Fortunately, the spell cast by the four priests had an effect. As more and more secret medicines seeped into the broken flesh and blood through the distorted armor. The origin warriors movements gradually slowed down, and its expression turned from Savage to numb. It was as if it had been injected with a large amount of high-concentration anesthetic, unable to resist the invasion of the Sandman. Finally, it leaned against the twisted iron cage and slowly sat down. The four totem warriors hurriedly pulled back the iron net. They wrapped more than ten rounds of iron chains in one breath, binding the origin warrior more firmly than a dumpling. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. Although the genesis warrior was Asleep, his eyes, which were covered in lead-gray metal membrane, were still wide open. The spasms of his flesh and the trembling of his armor shook the iron chains so much that they made Clatter clatter clatter clattersounds. It was like a zombie that was locked in an iron coffin and was still restless. Meng Chaos scalp went numb as he watched. He could not help but ask, What will they do with this The Genesis Warrior? There are two ways. One is to treat the origin warriors as totem beasts and use them to screen out the real powerhouses. If someone defeated the origin warriors in the arena, the totem armors in the body of the origin warriors would be happy to change to a stronger master. Ice storm changed the topic, However, totem armors that have already suffered a backlash once are contaminated with a very violent and wild aura. It is very easy for them to suffer a backlash again just like how it is often addictive to eat human flesh once. Rashly absorbing such totem armors will greatly increase the probability of a backlash. Therefore, very few people do this. Most of the cases are like what you see. The origin warriors are sealed and used as secret weapons. Although the origin warriors have the habit of losing their minds, not distinguishing between friend and foe, and killing randomly, when the battle is at a stalemate and the enemy camp can not be conquered for a long time, sending a team of origin warriors to the most crucial battlefront often yields unexpected results. In the previous battles of Glory, the origin warriors were the existences that scared the holy light humans the most and gave them a splitting headache. That is why they called the Origin Spiritthe Origin Demon! Meng Chao nodded. The description of the ice storm was similar to what he had seen in the memory fragments of his previous life. It seemed that the origin warriors of the Tulan civilization were equivalent to the Eternal Life Brigade of the Dragon City civilization. They were all undead armies similar to zombies. Of course, the origin warriors who were bitten and controlled by the out-of-control liquid metal were more than a hundred times stronger than zombies. The name Origins Demonwas definitely worthy of its name. At this moment, the situation on the battlefield was under control. The origins warrior was carefully taken away by its clansmen. Although it had lost a brave and skilled wild boar warrior,. It had taken back a secret weapon with endless power. This debt wasnt too bad. The clansmen were relatively calm. Some of them were even filled with joy. They were sincerely happy that this wild boar warrior was qualified to become the incarnation of the Ancestral Spirit. The Warriors and priests from the Blood Hoof clan were even more calm. Although it didnt happen every day, the failure of absorbing the armor and being devoured by the totem turned into a warrior of origin. They were in charge of watching the scene and dealing with similar incidents. They were already familiar with it, so it wasnt worth making a fuss over. The four totem warriors disarmed themselves and put the majestic armor back into their bodies. One of them had a huge bulls head, which had just been covered by an even bigger helmet and a hideous and ugly mask. At this moment, it was also exposed to the audience, including Meng Chao. Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. His breathing instantly became heavy. His heart beat violently like a war drum. Ice Storm Glanced at Meng Chao in surprise. In her impression, this mysterious guy with black hair and black eyes had always been very calm. Even if she had activated mithril Ripper and intentionally released extremely fierce killing intent, his eyes were only filled with curiosity and didnt have too strong an emotional fluctuation. This was the first time ice storm had sensed reapers loss of composure. No, it wasnt just that simple. It was a killing intent. A killing intent that was on par with his own, and even deeper, more intense, and more deadly than his own! Following his line of sight, ice storm saw one of the four totem warriors. This guy had a very unique appearance two bull horns on both sides of his temples. The one on the left was short and small, as if it was stunted. The one on the right was thick and long, as if it had snatched all the nutrients from the left horn, it was raised high like a machete, and its tip was crystal clear, as if it had been soaked in psionic energy and turned into some blood-red mineral substance. Such a distinctive feature would not be forgotten even if one glanced at it. You want to Kill Big Buck? Ice storm seemed to have seen through Meng Chaos secret and asked with interest, Why? Do You Know Him? In the Tulan language, Buckwas a special-shaped machete. The blade was bent forward like a dogs leg blade on Earth, but of course, it was much bigger and heavier. Big buckmeant Machete, and it was also a rather fierce name. To be able to bear such a name in a place like the blood skull arena, where male hormones were oversecreted and everyone wanted to fight fiercely, this Big Buckwho had swaggered to this day.., could be considered a rather powerful and ruthless person. Meng Chao retracted his gaze. The killing intent instantly vanished without a trace. This caused ice storm to be slightly startled, doubting whether it was his misconception just now. So his name is Da Ba Ke? Meng Chao blinked his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled into a subtle arc. His totem battle armor is quite beautiful. Chapter 976 - Making a Big Deal! In the next few days, Meng Chao devoted himself to helping ice storm build a new hundred-man battle team. The good thing about being honest with the snow leopard female warrior was that he got the cultivation resources he had always dreamed of. In addition to the usual fried mandala fruit dipped in condensed milk, he could also eat a golden fruit and five kilograms of totem beast flesh every day. This was extremely beneficial to his recovery and combat ability. The ice storm generously gave him half a coke bottle, the Steel Potion that he had won from the Ironhide Clan, and a totem beast core. Although he had witnessed the savage and miserable appearance of the Warrior of origins, Meng Chao did not dare to rashly swallow the totem beast core into his stomach. However, holding it in his palm, studying it day and night, and sensing the subtle ripples deep inside the core with the life magnetic field, it still allowed him to have a deeper understanding of the source of the strength of the Tulan civilization. Of course, there were conditions. The condition was that Meng Chao had to teach the ice storm, which was a higher level of force-exerting techniques and spiritual martial arts than what the rat militia had learned. After Meng Chao revealed some of the secrets of the snow leopard female warrior, she also felt like she had broken a jar. She no longer bothered about Meng Chaos identity, as long as Meng Chao could help her become stronger. Anyway, in Tu Lanze, as long as the Fist was big enough, it could solve ninety-nine percent of the problems. Facing the ice storm that humbly asked for advice, Meng Chao raised his hands to welcome it. He was not afraid of anyone secretly learning Dragon City martial arts. Because the unique dragon city martial arts was closely related to the modern industrial system, the resource collection system, the education and training model, the Life Science Engineering, the gene modulation technology, the archaic rune research.., it was inseparable. If one wanted to cultivate dragon city martial arts to the extreme, one could either completely accept Dragon City, which was also the Earths culture, industry, and social form. Or he could obtain the full support of Dragon Citys civilization. Then, he would be stuck by Dragon Citys neck. No matter which one it was, it wouldnt do any harm to Dragon City. Moreover, the truly powerful martial arts were originally refined through thousands of exchanges. Meng Chao carefully selected several martial arts that he had learned from the Red Dragon Army, the Ghost Brigade, and the martial god Lei Zongchao. They were martial arts that emphasized lightness, agility, swiftness, and assassination, and he practiced them for ice storm to see. Icestorm was amazed by the battle style that was completely different from the battle style of the Tulan Warriors. Of course, the trump card of the Bloody Skull Arena also used his rich experience to give Meng Chao a lot of advice. After careful consideration, Meng Chao felt like he was in a different world, and he was suddenly enlightened. The exchanges day and night established a tacit understanding between the two of them. And the ice storm further confirmed that Meng Chao was definitely not a spy from the land of Holy Light. Because the Dragon City civilization in his previous life was a member of the chaos camp. Those who communicated closely with Dragon City were alliessuch as high-level orcs, abyss demons, ancient tomb liches, and undead skeletons. The future martial arts of Dragon City was based on absorbing the combat skills of these allies. They learned from each others weaknesses and excelled themselves, with a strong style of chaos. It was completely different from the shameless style of the Holy Light Camp, which looked down on the toughness of the physical body and paid more attention to the cultivation of the soul, as well as the coordination of martial arts and magic. Even if this guy with black hair and black eyes is not a Turan, at least he is not a member of the holy light human race. Moreover, he is most likely an enemy of the holy light human race. Ice Storm, who was attracted by Dragon Citys martial arts, used such a reason to convince himself. He turned a blind eye to Meng Chaos sneaky behavior. He even gave him a badge and granted him authority that far exceeded that of an ordinary rat servant soldier. In the eyes of others, this ugly rat civilian with black hair and black eyes had become a newly favored favorite under the ice-cold Ace Gladiator. I still dont recommend Lord ice storm to choose those burly fellows from the training camp. Meng Chao said to ice storm, If you want to win consecutive battles, why dont you try those rat subjects who are injured and disabled on the arena and can only serve as laborers? He did not lie to the snow leopard female warrior. The rules of the arena were that as long as the rat subjects were on the arena and used their blood and broken limbs to prove their courage. The arena would give him a job so that he could barely survive. Even though most of these jobs were beating drums beside the arena, cleaning the audience seats, providing food for thousands of gladiators and servants, taking care of totem beasts, cleaning the sewers, and so on, they were both dirty and tiring, there was also a certain level of danger. But it was still better than being sent to the foundry and dying of exhaustion next to a furnace with a temperature of over a thousand degrees. Or being expelled from black horn city and starving to death in the wilderness where there was no harvest. When the battle arena was filled with the shadows of swords and Sabers, no one would pay attention to these unremarkable rat laborers. However, Meng Chao knew their value. Compared to the strong rat laborers who had just climbed out of the dungeon and had yet to adapt to their new identity, these relatively thin and weak laborers who even lacked arms and legs already had precious experience of surviving a great disaster on the arena. Moreover, they had surrounded the arena countless times, enduring the suffocating pressure from the totem warriors when they unleashed their full strength. They also had to keep their eyes and ears open at all times, so that when the totem warriors were in the mood to fight and blow up the entire arena, they could be one step ahead and escape in order to save their lives. It could be said that any odd-job rat who was missing limbs and could still struggle to survive until today was comparable to the veteran soldiers of the Red Dragon Army who had been through hundreds of battles. In a hundred-man battle team, if there were ten or eight such Veteran soldiers, their experience and psychological quality would definitely bring immeasurable contributions to the entire team. Meng Chao vaguely remembered that in the middle and later stages of the Great War between worlds in his previous life, he had absorbed the experience of the Dragon City Army, which paid special attention to the disabled veterans. The high-level orcs had also started to mix a large number of disabled warriors who were not valued enough in the past into their own battle teams. As expected, the improvement in their combat strength had an unexpected effect. Unfortunately, at that time, the Chaos Camp had already lost its momentum. This kind of minor innovation could not prevent the ending of destruction. This time, Meng Chao hoped to create a Model battle teamor even a Model battle gangfor the ice storm more than ten years in advance so that the high-level orcs would start to think, how should a modern army be organized, and how should a modern war that covered the entire world, land, sea, and sky be fought. Of course, he also had his own goals. Ever since he cleanly dealt with the poison stinger battle team amidst the exclamations of tens of thousands of spectators. In particular, he ignored the fury of the Ironhide family and tore apart and seized the breastplate of the Million steam hammer. Ice Storm swept away the haze of losing the previous three team battles and became one of the most supportive figures among the four trump cards of the Bloody Skull Arena again. The Tulan feared the strong. Ice Storm, in particular, was a brave warrior who dared to challenge the major families on his own. Even Meng Chao, as the favorite in front of the Frost Empress, was greatly facilitated. He could go to every corner of the bloody skull coliseum under the pretext of selecting new recruits from among the servants. After a few days, he had indeed found a few suitable recruits. What he gained even more was that he had drawn the detailed structural map and the surrounding topographic map of the bloody skull coliseum from the inside out in his mind. Moreover, he had made friends with a lot of rat laborers. These rat laborers, no matter how stable their jobs were, could not see the slightest possibility of changing their fate. They were just like ants. Now, Meng Chao had given them the hope of becoming servants again and participating in the battle again to seize greater glory. How could they not be overjoyed and shed tears of gratitude towards Meng Chao? Meng Chao released the methods he had learned from the black skeleton training camp in his previous life. He was not stingy with the resources he had obtained from the ice storm. Very quickly, he became friends with these rat laborers and became half-brothers who had been separated for many years. The laborersfighting abilities were not necessarily brilliant. However, to be able to live until today in the Blood Skull Arena, where the strong gathered and the warriors of the clans with bad tempers ran amok, each of them had their own way of survival. They were also familiar with all kinds of gossip. To others, it was worthless, but to Meng Chao, it was worth a thousand gold pieces of gossip. Through the seemingly ordinary chit-chat, Meng Chao sketched out the whole picture of the Bloody Skull Arena, the distribution of forces in the entire black-corner city, the grudges between the major clans, and the military nobles of black-corner city bit by bit, the conflict between the leaders of the local settlements. The Blood Skull Arena isnt only a place to admire the battles, its also an important stronghold that the Blood Hoof clan uses to recruit troops and buy horses, expand their forces, and rope in the local factions. In order to absorb more wandering warriors like the ice storm from other clans, and obtain the support of the local factions to maintain their position as the leader of the Blood Hoof clan, the Blood Hoof Clan has poured out an astronomical amount of resources here. From the mandala fruits that fill up an entire warehouse, to the flesh of totem beasts and even live and semi-tamed totem beasts, to all sorts of secret medicines that have been passed down for thousands of years, as well as the totem armors that have gone through hundreds of masters and contain endless killing intent, everything is available here. As long as one passes the trial of the Gladiator and is willing to pledge loyalty to the Bloody Hoofs clan, anyone, including the rat people, will be able to enjoy the most abundant resources. Its a pity.. There is no possibility of negotiation, trade, or compromise between the Blood Hoof Family and me. Based on the experience of my previous life, the Blood Hoof family, and even the entire blood hoof family, can hardly be the force that dragged both the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization out of the fire pit. Then, we can only find another way. Sneaking into the warehouse and getting some cultivation resources is not a problem. After all, it is the defense level of the clan era. No matter how heavily guardedit is, in the eyes of the ghost assassin, it is still riddled with holes. The problem is that I only have two shoulders and a pair of hands. At most, I can only carry two to three hundred kilograms of totem beast flesh. I Wont be able to eat for a few days, and I wont be able to level up! I havent even considered the size of two to three hundred kilograms of Totem Beast Flesh! No, the amount of totem beast flesh per unit size is too weak. Its not worth my time. Either I dont do it, or I have to do something big. My goal can only be the totem beast core that contains violent spiritual energy and mysterious power, as well as the ancient totem armor fragment that is enshrined in the blood skull temple and is surrounded by endless killing intent! The security force guarding these precious resources is not something that I can deal with right now. I have to recover the combat ability of the heaven tier first and get at least half of a totem armor.. Chapter 977 - The Hunting Grounds of the Lone Rangers The size of the battle team had expanded to a hundred people. It was impossible for Meng Chao to guide every single servant like he had done in the previous round. Fortunately, the thirty servant soldiers that he personally created had all recovered after careful treatment. They were all in high spirits as they prepared for the next round of battle. The next hundred-man battle would start in ten days. They had enough time to spread the skills that Meng Chao had taught to more servant soldiers. Moreover, their totem armors had been upgraded, and they had mastered a large amount of Dragon Citys martial arts. Their combat strength was also increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Ice Storms popularity, which had risen from the bottom, also made the Blood Skull Arenas controller too afraid to do anything to affect her battles. Meng Chao did not think that an ordinary hundred-man battle team could resist the female snow leopard warrior and Mithril Ripper that had been upgraded. Both were enough to freeze all their killing intent. Therefore, Meng Chao was relieved to entrust most of the training tasks to Leaf, who had grown up quickly. He took more time and expanded the scope of his exploration. Another benefit of dealing with the rat laborers was that he used the dagger skills of the Ghost Tribe and other small favors to get all kinds of props and herbs from the laborers. The biggest difference in the distribution of resources between Picturesque Orchid Lake and Monster Mountain Range was that the crystal veins there were deeper underground. With the advanced orcs poor mining ability, it was difficult for them to dig the mines thousands of meters or even tens of kilometers underground. Therefore, crystals were rarely seen on the market at Picturesque Orchid Lake. However, with the mandrake tree and its accompanying plants as the main source, the plants in Picturesque Orchid Lake had extremely developed roots. The roots of the mandrake tree could easily extend to more than twenty kilometers underground and entangle the crystal vein, continuously absorbing spirit energy and transmitting it to the surface. Some spirit energy formed mandrake fruits and golden fruits. Some spirit energy was transmitted to its accompanying plants through the entwined roots, turning into exotic flowers and grasses with a fragrant smell. The spiritual energy, rare metals, and trace elements contained in these exotic flowers and grasses were more than ten times that of the same type of plants on Monster Mountain Range. With the exotic flowers and grasses, as well as the bone powder of totem beasts as raw materials, the herbs brewed had a miraculous effects comparable to that of gene medicines. As a result, the Turan civilization was quite advanced in herbalism. Not only were there witch doctors and priests in the temple, they were also refining powerful secret medicines according to ancient recipes that had been passed down for thousands of years. Ordinary Turan people would also brew all kinds of herbs that could increase their strength, strengthen their periosteum, and expel diseases and evil spirits. Many herbs could also be used to dye cloth, tan leather, and smelt. They were essential helpers in the Turan peoples daily lives. Meng Chao highly suspected that both the mandrake tree and its accompanying plants were the result of black technology created by gene modulation. Only then could they achieve the effect of randomly picking some flowers and plants, and mixing them with the bones and dregs of totem beasts in a big pot. It would be comparable to genetic medicine. Of course, for him alone, without any handy tools, it was not a bad thing. He obtained over a hundred kinds of herbs from the handymen. Using his sharp senses as a Spirit Sensor and the rich experience of a reaper, through sniffing, tasting, grinding, using the vitality magnetic field to sense and so on, he identified the specific composition and content of these herbs one by one. He very patiently identified hundreds of raw materials on Monster Mountain Range. Using these raw materials, he carefully refined and fused several brand new medicines. One of the medicines was equivalent to a hair dye, which could change the color of his hair from pure black to withered yellow. Another medicine, when dropped into the eye, could temporarily change the color of the pupil to light gold or light green. Although it would cause a slight burning sensation to the retina It was not a big problem for Meng Chao, whose cells had amazing self-healing abilities. Another kind of medicine could hide the color of a persons skin and turn it into a grayish-brown color that normal Earthlings would not be able to see. Through the paralysis and relaxation of the muscles, it would greatly distort a persons facial features and turn him into a completely different person. There was even a drug, like the rapid hair growth drug, that could quickly grow a layer of real, thick, and strong hair after being applied to the body. Of course, there was also a drug that could wash away the effects of the transformation drug. How to prepare the transformation drug was a compulsory course in the Black Skull Training Camp. As for the formulas of the anesthetics, corrosive agents, and nerve poisons, they were deeply imprinted on the cerebral cortex of every Ghost Assassin. They were even clearer than Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab. Using the transfiguration agent and his exquisite control over his muscles and joints, Meng Chao could completely turn into another person within three minutes. Then, he used the badge of a rat servant to walk out of the Blood Skull Arena openly. In fact, the Blood Skull Arena did not strictly guard the rat people. Even though the rat people were all tied up when they were sent there, as long as they could fight their way out of the dungeon, find their master, and win one or two fights, the rat people servant soldiers would be able to obtain a certain degree of freedom. The arena was not afraid of the rat people servant soldiers escaping. The reason was very simple. Where could they run to? Outside the arena was the huge Black-corner City, where hundreds of thousands of clan warriors gathered. Although the arena was a place where blood and flesh flew everywhere, there was still hope of winning and becoming stronger. The clans barracks, the forging workshop, and the primitive mines that were about to collapse every now and then were all abyssal caves that ate people without spitting out their bones. No servant soldier was willing to become a slave soldier, from serving a gladiator master to serving hundreds of stinking clan soldiers. Plus, no slave soldier was willing to become a complete slave and be squeezed into a black skeleton in the forging workshop. So what if they could escape Black-corner City in one breath? The mandrake fruits in the rat villages had been confiscated by the clan army. The conscription team was still searching day and night in the most remote and desolate countryside. They would not let even a single mandrake fruit go. All of them had to be used as military rations. If they escaped Black-corner City, they might encounter the conscription team. They would go from being slave soldiers who had some freedom to being the most miserable slave soldiers. If they were lucky, they could escape the recruitment team and return to their hometown. Most likely, they would only see burning ruins and mandrake trees that quickly withered and went into hibernation when the flowers were at their most brilliant. Escaping was a dead end. They could only perform well in the Blood Skull Arena. When the army set off, they could mingle with the Blood Hoof Clans army. They hoped that the Blood Hoof Clans army would win every battle and rise with their master. That was the only way to survive. As for the hatred of destroying their home and slaughtering their family members. The clan warriors did not hide this. They were not afraid and even encouraged the rat people, who were filled with anger, to exact revenge on them at any time. Revenge had a supreme meaning in the Turan culture. It was the most direct way to win glory for their ancestral spirits. Of course, if one wanted to exact revenge on the clan warriors, one had to be mentally prepared to have his or her brains punched out. Perhaps there were simply too many brains that had been punched out. Very few rat militia soldiers would directly seek revenge against the clan warriors who had destroyed their homes and captured them to Black-corner City. They would often hide their claws and teeth, thinking of becoming stronger first. Then, in order to become stronger, they would continue to kill. In the midst of the continuous killing, they would obtain incomparable pleasure. Amid the cheers of thousands of spectators, they would feel the so-called glory. They would even receive a blood gift from a certain clan, after completing the transformation from a rodent to a samurai, they would gradually become addicted to killing and forget the hatred of the past. At this rate, it was very likely that their enemies would have died on the battlefield long ago. They would be able to feel more at ease. They would be able to cut off everything from the past and become a standard, powerful, and honorable samurai of the clan. Basically, that was often the case. Perhaps it was because the system where the weak became the rat people, and the strong became the warriors had been operating too smoothly and efficiently over the past thousands of years. No major problems had ever occurred. As a result, the management of the Blood Skull Arena and the entire Black-corner City did not expect Meng Chao, an extremely dangerous Ghost Assassin, to sneak into the rat community. In three days, Meng Chao had figured out the street distribution and functional zoning outside the Blood Skull Arena. It was not far from the Blood Hoof Clans temple. It was also the most lively place in the entire Black-corner City. Recently, the Blood Hoof Clan had been recruiting warriors and reorganizing their army, preparing to fight for the throne of War Chief with the other four clans. They would be able to command the advanced orc horde in Picturesque Orchid Lake and sweep through the land of eternal Holy Light. Apart from the servants, slaves, and slave laborers who were forced to show signs, there were also all kinds of strange-looking heroes who gathered into a mighty torrent of iron hoofs and poured into Black-corner City. The population of Black-corner City had instantly increased by ten times. All the streets, markets, and temporary barracks were filled to the brim. Those who came from the local areas, who did not have a great reputation but were ambitious, were eager to make a grand appearance on the Blood Skull Arena. It was a stage that everyone had their eyes on. There were also a large number of gambling games, transactions, alliances, and even conspiracies that formed around the Blood Skull Arena. Therefore, around the Blood Skull Arena, there were layers upon layers of wild growth methods, there were countless casinos, taverns, temporary camps, and markets that traded weapons, leather armors, secret medicines, and even fragments of ancient totem battle armors. No matter when or where, casinos and taverns were inseparable from another ancient industry. Advanced orcs were mostly existences with extremely strong primitive desires. It was impossible for them to lack a place that allowed them to unleash their full potential after engaging in life-and-death battles and binge drinking as well as gambling. It was around a well-equipped arena. One way to put it was Black-corner City was like a strengthened version of the Lair. It was a place where fish and dragons were mixed together, where blood and flesh were flying everywhere, and where people were indulging in luxury. It was a swamp that eroded flesh and blood, a demon den that ate people without spitting out their bones. People were sent to heaven at the peak of glory with loud cheers. It was also the best hunting ground for solo hunters like Meng Chao. Chapter 978 - Big Buck’s Fetish In the crowded market, Meng Chao, who had changed his appearance, easily obtained seven or eight badges. These badges were only made of the lowest quality metal to imitate the totems of the major families. They did not contain the true power of totems and were not of much use. Even if they were lost, they would not cause too much of a stir. However, it was enough to prove that the person who wore this badge was a servant of a major family. The person who came out to work for the master was the so-called domestic rat. He was qualified to purchase large amounts of materials and rare resources, he also went to some special occasions. As the saying went, Dogs rely on the power of others. The major families that had occupied black-corner city for generations, such as the Bloodhoof family and the iron-sheet family, kept a small House mouse. It was not something that the poor warriors from the remote villages could bully at will. These badges helped Meng Chao purchase more scattered materials. They made stronger anesthetics, muscle relaxants, and nerve poisons. They made simple flashbangs, smoke bombs, and all kinds of essential props for ghost assassins to carry out missions, as well as deadly weapons that could kill without spilling blood. However, Meng Chao didnt directly purchase the most sensitive raw materials. It wasnt just a matter of money. He also didnt want to leave any traces and be quickly targeted by others. So, he mostly used the method of fishing in troubled waters. He found the raw materials he needed in the market, but they were more sensitive and expensive, making it inconvenient to directly purchase them. He just lay in wait at the side, patiently waiting, searching for a suitable target on the bustling streets. The high-level orcs were mostly hot-tempered, hot-tempered, and eager to solve problems with their fists. With the population increasing tenfold, the living space suddenly became very tight. The friction between their manes and claws and teeth made the blood of the high-level orcs, which contained a violent element, filled with a strong smell of gunpowder. Many of their bloodlines were not pure enough. Their bodies were mixed with many beast characteristics, or they were clan warriors who had just been transformed from rat people. Although they did not say it, they were actually very sensitive to their strange appearances. As a result, in the bustling city filled with people, two high-level orcs would often walk past each other and have this kind of conversation: What the hell are you looking at? Im looking at the horns on your pig head! Then, there would be Ping Ping Ping Pong, where fists and kicks would be exchanged. Fortunately, most high-level orcs had tough skin and thick flesh, and they were very resistant to being beaten up. Moreover, there was a benefit. They wouldnt hold grudges over trivial matters, and they would forget about it once they were beaten up. He also had the habit of Dont fight, dont get to know each other.When he found out that the other party was a good man on par with him, he immediately threw the small friction to the wind. He went to drink with a bruised face and even became a good friend whom he trusted with his life. Such a personality brought great convenience to Meng Chao. Through clever exertion of force, he could easily create chaos in the crowd. He could let a high-level orc inadvertently step on another high-level orc, or let a shorter guy.., the horn on his head fiercely pressed against the tall Orcs chest, causing a chaotic battle. Both sides were engaged in battle, and the entire street was in a mess. The shops and stalls on both sides naturally suffered as well. Meng Chao had a lot of opportunities to take away the necessary raw materials to complete a shocking case without anyone noticing. Just as all kinds of props, materials, and weapons were gradually being prepared. He also extracted more information about the target from the servants. He gradually understood the targets movements. Finally, he locked onto the target in the market outside the blood skull arena. Big Buck. This guy named Heavy machetewas a typical clan warrior. His main job was to watch the arena in the Blood Skull Arena to maintain order and prevent the conflict between the emotional audience from expanding. or he could jump onto the arena to attack the exhausted and scarred gladiators who had just finished their matches They could also control the origins warriors like that day. Sometimes, they would also play the role of gladiators and ruthlessly teach those newborn calves who had just come from a small place on the arena a lesson. Occasionally, they would join the recruitment team and leave Black Horn City to carry out missions in the rat village. They would escort groups of new recruits and slaves back. After completing the mission, he would call his friends and go to the casinos and taverns around the bloody skull arena to have some fun. Just like most high-level beastmen. Big Bucks vigilance was not too strong. The totem armor that covered half of his body gave him enough capital to dare to act tyrannically in his own territory. It was not impossible to defeat or even kill this armored totem warrior. The problem was how to do it without making a sound. And before more totem warriors from the Blood Hoof family arrived, they would take away his totem armor. This was the liveliest place in the entire black horn city. The recent mass recruitment had increased the liveliness and overcrowding by ten times. There were bull heads and horses everywhere, and the crowd was surging. Although they were not deliberately vigilant, most of the time, Big Buck would either advance or retreat with his clansmen, or he would be exposed in the casinos and taverns in front of everyone. It was impossible for Meng Chao to kill and loot in a bustling casino. He had to find a chance for big buck to be alone. It was best to do so at a relatively quiet time and place. After three days of patient observation, he finally found a loophole. Meng Chao found that every two days, after drinking and gambling with his companions, when his companions went to pay for reproduction with the main purpose of leisure and entertainment, Big Buck would always use an excuse to leave. This was not normal. No matter how he looked at it, Big Buck did not look like a clean and honest gentleman. The customs of the Tulan people did not treat this matter as something that needed to be covered up and disgraced. It was just a normal physiological need. Men and women were the same, there was nothing to hide. Moreover, after Big Buck and his companions separated, he did not immediately return to the Blood Skull Arena. Instead, he sneaked into the depths of the shabby alleyway that was as complicated as a maze. After a series of twists and turns, he disappeared behind a door with a pair of rabbit ears painted on it. If it werent for Big Buck leading the way, Meng Chao wouldnt have known that there was such a secluded place a wall away from the bustling street market. Even the high-level orcs who had sneaked into this place had changed their swagger outside. Their voices were like a loud bell, afraid that others wouldnt be able to hear their noisy posture. All of them were stealthy and sneaky. They even used masks and hooded cloaks to hide their features, as if they were thieves. What is this place? And what does the rabbits ear mean? Meng Chaos curiosity was piqued. Circulating the undead spell, he restrained his breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature to their limits. Like a chameleon, he quietly climbed to the roof and held his breath to listen for a long time. Combined with the gossip that the handymen told him, it seemed like a unique hobby of the dignified elders of the clan. Meng Chao suddenly realized. This was a Sugar House.. High-level orcs liked to eat sugar. It was not because they were greedy for the sweet taste. Instead, it was a variety of honey, fructose, and sucrose refined from the accompanying plants of the mandala tree and the insect community. They contained very rich energy, nutrients, and trace elements. Just like condensed milk, they were all natural high-energy nutrient agents and genetic agents. Using thick honey and condensed milk, dipped in golden fruits, or roasted totem beast flesh to eat, was the most wonderful enjoyment for a clan warrior after exhausting himself in a desperate battle. However, the term Sugar housedid not mean a place that sold honey and condensed milk in the literal sense. Instead, it was a very special place that didnt pay for reproduction as its main purpose. If it was a normal place, there was no need to cover it up. It was even opened in such a secluded place. The culture of Tulanze was very open-minded. Life and death were indifferent, and if one wasnt satisfied, they would do it. There was more than one explanation for the latter half of the sentence. The problem was that the Tulan people also had a tradition of The strong are respected, and the strong are beautiful. One must dare to challenge the strong. The more defeated one is, the braver one will be. The more one fights, the stronger one will be.. In the mainstream aesthetics, the longer the tusks, the thicker the hair, and the larger the body, the more popular it would be. Especially for males. Conquering the opposite sex who were larger than oneself would show more manliness and the courage to not be afraid of rape. For example, if a Tauren warrior could conquer a pure-blooded female warrior, it would be a good thing to brag about for three days and three nights. What about conquering a Tauren warrior? It was just so-so and barely satisfactory. However, if he was not looking for a eight-armed female warrior, a Tauren warrior or a wild boar warrior that was similar in size to him, but a petite feline girl, a rabbit girl, and so on. Then he would be finished. Not only would he be ridiculed for bullying the weak, he would not be a Tulan warrior at all. He would become stronger when he met the strong, challenging his spirit to the limit. It would even make people doubt his size and performance. It was simply a social death! Therefore, in the open and aboveboard romantic places on the streets, there was no distinction between men and women. Most of them were tall and strong, with the backs of tigers and bears, and with the width of a palm covering the hair on their hearts. Regardless of their combat strength, at least from their appearance, they were all ferocious-looking powerhouses. The methods to attract customers were also using stone locks, punching sandbags, howling wildly, and emitting a strong bestial aura. As a result, Meng Chao swept through the streets seven or eight times, but could not see that it was actually a money-squandering place. However, the Tulan people were also humans. As long as they were humans, they would have all sorts of strange tastes. Carrots and vegetables, everyone had their own favorite! People who liked cat girls and rabbit girls, who had light bodies, relatively smooth skin, folded ears, and furry tails, existed no matter what era or planet they were on. Such niche hobbies could not be made public. But as long as there was profit to be made, smart businesses would not miss the opportunity to make money. The Sugar Housein the depths of the shabby alleys was the gray area between the public aesthetic and the niche fetishes. Unexpectedly, the seemingly mighty bullhead warrior Big Buckwas also a cat girl enthusiast. He was too weak and lacked the spirit of a Tulan warrior! Chapter 979 - Prepare for Action Chapter 979: Prepare for Action Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had no problem with Big Bucks fetishes. He just seriously considered the possibility of snatching and interrogating Big Buck inside the sugarhouse. The conclusion was that it was very difficult. For understandable reasons, the security inside the sugarhouse was even tighter than that of the temples and warehouses. It was also watertight in terms of soundproofing and preventing prying eyes. To enter the sugarhouse for pleasure, one needed to visit many times and be recommended by trusted regulars. The regulars were, of course, secretive about their hobbies. No matter how disguised Meng Chao was, it was impossible for him to get into this small circle in a few days. He could only do it on the way to or from the sugarhouse from Big Buck. The advantage was that there were many places in the poor streets and alleys that could be ambushed. As long as they shot Big Bucks throat at the first moment, they would not be afraid of him making a sound, and they could at least take action for a few minutes. The disadvantage was that on the way to or from sugarhouse, Big Bucks vigilance must have been raised to the extreme. It was not that he was afraid of being assassinated. It was that he was afraid of being seen. Moreover, before the guests who patronized the sugarhouse walked through the narrow door with cats ears painted on it, they would never put their arms around each others shoulders like they did at the normal place of fireworks and loudly show off their bravery. They would often shrink their necks, avoid eye contact, stick close to the wall and walk alone. Even if they met in a small alley, they would maintain a distance of three to five arms and definitely not make eye contact with people of the same path. In such an environment, it was almost impossible for Meng Chao to pretend to be an acquaintance of Big Buck and kill him with one strike before he activated his totem battle armor. Meng Chao mapped the terrain around the sugarhouse and found eleven very hidden ambush points. But no matter which ambush point he jumped out from, there was at least a distance of seven to eight arms between him and Big Buck. With his heavily injured battle strength, it was impossible for him to cross this distance before Big Buck activated his totem battle armor. Once Big Buck put on his totem battle armor,. His battle strength would be above the current Meng Chao. Even though Meng Chao still had the confidence to kill him. It was impossible to capture him alive and interrogate him in detail without alerting anyone. In three days, Meng Chao had drawn up seven action plans. He had simulated them 231 times in the depths of his brain. He had updated more than ten versions of each of the seven action plans. In the end, he had rejected all the versions. On the fourth day, he heard from the handyman who was responsible for cleaning the arena where Big Buck was, that Big Buck had been involved in a conflict. The Fuse was common in the arena. It was nothing more than the audience being too rough. They threw all kinds of dangerous items, including the Iron Caltrops, onto the arena and insulted the ancestors of the Gladiators when they booed. The audience tried to stop them, but they still couldnt control the situation. Instead, their anger grew stronger and stronger. In the end, it turned into a chaotic battle among the audience. There were two deeper reasons. The first was that the young warrior of the iron sheet clan, Poison Stinger, had suffered a great loss in the arena set up by the Bloody Hoof clan when he made his debut, which made the iron sheet clan lose all face. It must be known that the iron sheet clan and the Bloody Hoof clan had been fighting for thousands of years over who was the leader of the Bloody Hoof Clan. For now, though, the Blood Hoof Clan was the number one family. A boar warrior did not want to step on the Minotaurs horns as the Blood Hoofed banner that blew in the wind was snatched over. However, the audience member that clashed with Big Buck was none other than a wild boar man And a member of the Ironhide Clan, from a wild boar people settlement called Red Creek Town. In the local, relying on the name of the tin family, is also tyrannical, lawless accustomed to. Who knew, in response to the Ironhide Clans enlistment, the entire Red Creek Towns elites poured out. When they came to Black-corner City, they saw the Ironhide Clans Poison Stinger mangled. Even his totem armor was torn to pieces. The killer of the One Million Steam Hammer, Ice Storm, didnt officially join the Bloody Hoof Clan. However, she was one of the four aces in the Blood Skull Arena. Most of the audience already thought of her as one of Casanova Bloodhoofs . From the region, the young and feisty boar warriors were naturally filled with rage against the Blood Hoof Clan. The other cause of the inevitable conflict, however, is coincidence. This wild boar man from Red Creek Town was also coincidentally known as Buck. Buck meant machete. It was catchy and domineering. It was a very popular name for advanced orcs who didnt have much vocabulary and imagination. The problem was that when the two Bucks met, especially when there was friction, things became awkward. As the saying went, there was no room for two tigers on the same mountain. The Turan people, who were always filled with anger and ready to fight, could not tolerate anyone sharing the same glorious and domineering name with them. It was just like the adjudicator of the Blood Skull Arena, Casanova Bloodhoof. He took several years to beat all the people named Sanova until they were half-dead or entirely dead. It was to ensure that there was no one with the same name in Black-corner City. Although Big Buck was not as overbearing as Casanova and it was impossible for him to kill all the Bucks who gathered in Black-corner City When another Buck was dangling in front of his eyes and had a conflict with him, the two sides were destined to not shake hands and have a showdown. It was the same for Mr. Buck who came from Red Creek town. Thus, Big Buck Blood Hoof and Buck Red Creek, the two Turan gentlemen who were full of courage and honor, staged a fair, harmonious, and sporting battle according to the traditions of the Turan people. In order to show respect for the good name, Buck, and stimulate both parties to go all out, they even gambled on a piece of wrist guard of their respective totem battle armors. The matter had reached this stage, and finally, from the usual small friction, it became difficult to back down. In the end, Big Buck punched Mr. Wild Boar Buck from Red Creek Town out og the arena, winning a piece of the opponents wristband. Before everyones eyes, wild boar Buck did not renege on his promise. But the matter clearly did not end there. According to the odd-job workers, after this battle, wild boar Buck from Red Creek Town felt that he had suffered a great humiliation, and he treated Big Buck as an irreconcilable mortal enemy. Every day, he would rub his hands together in the tavern and roar loudly to seek revenge. If he were to enter the arena with Big Buck again, this time, he would definitely win Big Bucks totem battle armor. The servants even heard that some people even saw that when Buck, the wild boar had drunk enough of the inferior soju wine brewed from mandrake fruit shells, he smashed the table made of mandrake tree stump with his palm and discussed with the other clansmen from Red Creek Town. He wanted to beat Big Buck up and take away his full set of totem battle armor. The tavern that Buck, the wild boar frequented was very easy to find. His position was also very eye-catching. In fact, he had never concealed his intention to seek revenge on Big Buck. This was also a tradition of the Turan people. In any conflict, losing to the opponent, no matter how badly bruised he was, he did not even know his parents. The most important thing was not to heal his injuries, but to shout loudly so that the entire Turan knew that he would seek revenge sooner or later. Otherwise, if the loser slipped away without saying a word, others would only think that he was afraid of the winner and would never be able to lift his head up. Losing was one thing Whether he could win or not, whether he really wanted to seek revenge or not, he had to let go of such harsh words like if you have the ability, dont run and well see. Even though he might not be able to fulfill one out of ten harsh words Meng Chao still quickly drew up a brand-new action plan around this conflict. In the next four days, he was preparing for the new plan. He was scouting out the slums, deducing from the depths of his brain, and understanding the psychological mapping, character sketches, as well as relationship between Big Buck and the wild boar, Buck. He also had to spy on and follow the people coming in and out of the sugarhouse. If they were not guests, the guests would be very alert. They often had a certain level of force and background, so it was difficult to find a flaw in a short time. Meng Chao was mainly following the manservants in the sugarhouse, those delicate-looking rat workers. Compared with the guests, the manservants were more than half less alert. No one would be interested in the aesthetic taste of these rat people with a lowly bloodline. For the daily operation of the sugarhouse, the servants had to go to the market to purchase all kinds of goods, dishes, and raw materials. The people they came in contact with were more complex and had more room for activities. The eve of the new round of hundred-man team battle Meng Chao found the perfect solution for the 135th possible change in the action plan. He finished the last mental portrait of Big Buck. He also got the last material needed for the operation. And finished the modification and grinding of the last tool. It was a hard, sharp-edged, serrated lancet. It could easily decompose tendons and muscles, and even strip off the complete neural network. He could also carve flowers on the toughest animal skulls. In addition, he had figured out the two Mr. Bucks most likely course of action for tomorrow night. Now there was only one question. How should they win this hundred-man team battle tomorrow? Chapter 980 - Has She Gone Mad? The great open-air arena, which was usually bustling with activity like a blazing furnace, was now filled with the howling of the cold wind, freezing everything. Not only was the blood that flowed freely in the arena frozen into red icicles, icicles, and clusters of ice Even the seven-colored banners, which should have been raised high on the edge of the arena to represent victory, were covered with frost. The flags and decorative feathers were hanging down heavily like broken wind chimes. The adjudicator should have waved the flags and shouted, The battle has ended. The victor has been decided. However, his face was filled with shock, and he was unable to make a sound for a long time. Just like the tens of thousands of spectators, they were dumbstruck. They could not believe that Ice Storms battle team would be able to obtain such a satisfying victory in such a crushing manner. Ever since the thirty-man team battle and the counterattack More and more spectators were optimistic about Ice Storms battle team. They believed that she had made up for her biggest weakness. However, even the most loyal supporters didnt expect that the two hundred-man battle teams would be able to determine the victor in one round. After all, although the opponent of Ice Storms battle team this time wasnt a powerhouse like Poison Stinger It was hippo warrior that was even more difficult to deal with than the wild boar man. Its size wasnt inferior to a little elephant, and it had a stronger bite force than the lion man and tigerman. This allowed the hippo warrior play the role of an amphibious assault team in the Blood Hoof Army for a long time. Even the irritable wild boar man would become a polite gentleman when the hippo warrior opened its bloody mouth and yawned. When Ice Storms battle team stepped into the grand arena, her seventy new servants were not as crooked as the previous thirty. However, some of the servants were missing arms and legs. Even though they were fitted with artificial limbs that were filled with sharp blades, they were still limping when they walked. There were also quite a number of people carrying branches that had been cut down from the mandrake tree on their shoulders. The branches and leaves on the branches had not been cleaned completely. They were like huge brooms. The people did not know whether to laugh or cry. They wondered if they were there to fight or to do their old jobuse big brooms to clean. However, after the war drums sounded, the big brooms quickly displayed an unexpected power. The branches of the mandrake tree were all very tough things. The big branches carried by Ice Storms battle team had seemingly been soaked in herbs and ointment. While they were elastic, they also increased their flexibility to the extreme. When the huge hippo warrior led his servants in the charge, Ice Storms battle team placed more than a dozen large tree branches in front of them. The branches wrapped around the hippo warriors thick arms and thighs. All of a sudden, the impact force that the hippo warrior was most proud of was reduced to the minimum. As for the remaining members of Ice Storms battle team, they were already prepared. Some of her servants held their spears that were longer and thicker, and they stabbed the branches with all their strength. Some of the servants jumped high, swinging their war hammers, axes, and maces, and jumped on the top of the enemies heads. The two sides engaged in a chaotic battle among the branches of the mandrake tree. Their line of sight, figures, and pace were all severely disrupted. However, because Ice Storm had chosen her servants based on their speed and agility, their bodies were relatively small. They had long been prepared to carry a large number of short weapons, including the armor-piercing awls. They were naturally less disturbed. Apart from that, Ice Storms servants also possessed explosive strength that was completely different from their body size. The distinguished guests who were sitting closest to the large arena and had the best view discovered that Ice Storms servants seemed to have mastered a brand-new method of exerting their strength. Before exerting their strength, their flesh and blood would often tremble like waves. It was as if there were two forces flowing from the soles of their feet into their calves and stomachs, then through their thighs, hips, chest, abdomen, and shoulders, all the way into their palms. It also caused their battle axes, battle hammers, maces, and armor-piercing awls to vibrate at an extremely high speed. In the end, a seemingly small servant could send an enemy three times his size flying more than ten arms away with a single strike. The armor-piercing awl did not encounter any obstacles when it pierced into the tough leather armor of the opponent. It was especially obvious when it came to the youth named Leaf. He held a two-handed greatsword that was extremely incompatible with his slender figure. However, he displayed a set of ferocious saber techniques that the audience had never heard of before. The two-handed greatsword left afterimages behind as it set off a destructive storm. It sent more than a dozen enemies flying in a row, and even the tip of the sword was destroyed. The youths face still did not show much fatigue. He only pressed his chest lightly and breathed in a very strange rhythm. Many spectators from the local areas clicked their tongues in wonder. They thought that with the strength of the slender youth, he could meet the standards of a clan warrior in many villages and towns. With the slim youth as the vanguard and thirty veterans as the backbone, Ice Storms battle team defeated its opponents with only one charge. However, there was still a long way to go before they would be completely annihilated. The warriors of Turan were definitely not the cowardly rabble in the land of Holy Light. They had to rely on their tight formation, the protection of the mages, and the illumination of the Holy Light to inspire the strongest morale. Even if their formation was broken, the Turan warriors could still fight on their own until the last drop of their blood was burned. In fact, the more powerful, bold and unruly warriors preferred to not act as the hands and feet of a battle formation. They would rather ride a single horse and jump into the enemys dense forest of guns and mountains of knives. However, when the hippo warriors rough-skinned, irascible footmen, shouted with anger and tried to turn around to fight They only found their general flying in the air like a giant ball of meat. While he was in mid-air, he was also hit hard from the ground by the icicle, like a cannonball hit. His body covered with a thick layer of frost. When he finally landed, Ice Storm, who had been waiting for a long time, swiped her claws into a deadly silence. The advantage of the claw attack was its flexibility and stealthy nature that were greater than the cleaver attacks. However, its weakness was that its relatively insufficient power. Even if the Mithril Ripper had activated its sharpness, acceleration, freezing, and other characteristics, it would still be able to increase the armor-piercing effect. It would be very difficult to determine the outcome just by scratching people with claws. However, this was all in the past. Diehard supporters who knew about Ice Storm like the back of their hands discovered, to their surprise and delight, that in a short span of ten days, their idol seemed to have undergone drastic changes. Through unique muscle ripples and vibrations, not only had her speed greatly increased Even the power of her claw attacks was completely different from the past. It was as if Ice Storm had completely upgraded her claws into five heavy battle sabers. Five heavy battle sabers slashed the hippo warriors head, face, and chest at the same time. Even though the hippo warrior was like Ice Storm, equipped with fully enclosed totem battle armor He was still hacked into pieces of flesh and blood, with his bones exploding and falling out. However, Ice Storm was still faster than him. Before the hippo warrior landed on the ground, Ice Storm had already appeared in the spot, where he would land, like a demon spirit on a snowy night. Moreover, through a series of extremely gorgeous consecutive finishing skills, the hippo warriors totem battle armor was cracked into pieces and even scrambled to leave its masters body. When the hippo warriors huge body finally crashed onto the shattered arena His entire breastplate, along with the armguard and wrist guard around his right arm, were all torn off by Ice sStorm. This was the biggest reason why the hippo warriors servants were torn to pieces. Their fighting spirit completely vanished, and the audiences hearts were temporarily frozen. One needed to know that with the arrival of the glorious era, especially with the start of the Tournament of the Five Clans, gladiators who did not have any old or new grudges with each other rarely fought to the death in the arena. Everyones goal was nothing more than to show off their strength in front of tens of thousands of spectators, hoping to be valued by the large clans or gain the respect of others. They wanted to have more servants and obtain greater benefits for their clans. That was all, especially during the group battle. The large enough arena gave the main generals of both sides a lot of leeway. In the past, it was rare for the main generals of both sides to start a large-scale battle before the servants were exhausted. Plus, the act of snatching other peoples totem armor fragments was even more crazy and reckless. It was very likely that the other sides clan would not rest until they were dead. Ten days ago, Ice Storm had just snatched a piece of the One Million Steam hammers breastplate, deeply provoking the tyrannical Ironhide Clan. Now, the One Million Steam Hammer did not even know if she had digested and absorbed it. Before the adjudicator could react, she had snatched a new totem battle armor fragment as fast as lightning. This was permitted by the rules, in theory, and it was even encouraged by the rules. Nevertheless, was she not afraid of the hippo warriors fury? Is she Is she crazy? How dare she provoke both the wild boar man and the hippo man at the same time! Snatching two totem armor fragments in a row in just ten days? Even if she managed to snatch both of them, she wouldnt dare to merge the two fragments into the Mithril Ripper, right? Otherwise, the different characteristics and the violent killing intent would clash with each other. It would definitely backfire on its master and turn her into an Origin Warrior! If Ice Storm turns into an Origin Spirit, she would be the strongest Origin Spirit in hundreds of years. Even if she doesnt turn into an Origin Spirit, she is already powerful enough. Didnt you see her unbelievable saber technique? Yes. It doesnt seem to be the claw attack that Ice Storm has previously been using. It seems to be a brand-new, fierce, and unparalleled saber technique Ive never seen such a weird saber technique before. At first glance, it seems to be a simple and overwhelming attack. However, when I recall it carefully, Ice Storm apparently used every bone, tendon, and lump of flesh in her body when she waved her saber. Even her toes were exerting strength, creating a deep ravine on the arena. Therefore, she was able to unleash the destructive power of the five heavy sabers no, her five claws to the maximum Its not only Ice Storm, but also her servants. Where on earth did they learn such an overbearing combat technique?! The ice layer pressing on the hearts of the audience finally cracked. The audience took a deep breath and swallowed a few mouthfuls of icy saliva with difficulty. Only then could they discuss excitedly through the cracks in the ice. Chapter 981 - The Ghost’s Awakening Soon, the scattered discussions gathered into a chaotic tide, which then escalated into a violent sea. Everyone, even those who had supported other trump cards, those who had just lost a large sum of money on Ice Storm, and the wild boar people who did not belong to the Ironhide Clan, all jumped up from their seats. They swung their arms around and used all their strength to cheer and applaud. Thats right, Ice Storm had gone crazy. However, was that not what the audience wanted to see? No matter who the opponent was, the warriors were like crazy demons. They did not care about the consequences and crushed their opponents with unstoppable momentum, tearing them into pieces, mincing them into minced meat, and burning them into ashes. That was true battle! The audience had long been tired of the increasingly mediocre games. If every battle had to be decided by the adjudicators instead of blood and death as in the past, why did they have to come all the way and squeeze into the cramped seats to watch children play House? The hearts of most gladiators had long shifted to the five clans and the Battle of Glory. Only Ice Storm still retained the most traditional and purest gladiator nature! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! Ice Storm! For a moment, the female snow leopard warriors name exploded from the throats of the several dozen thousand spectators at the same time. It shook the entire audience and resounded through the clouds. Amidst the passionate cheering, the banner that represented victory finally rose slowly. The fully armed Casanova rushed onto the stage in exasperation, dragging the unconscious hippo warrior away in time to prevent the female snow leopard warrior from snatching away more totem armor fragments. Ice Storm, youre crazy! Looking at Ice Storms two huge claws that were almost dragging across the ground, as well as the air holes on her armor that were still gushing with strong killing intent, Casanova was shocked and angry. He stared at Ice Storm as if he did not know who she was. Do you know what youre doing? Yes. Under her silver mask, the female snow leopard warriors cold laughter could be heard. Im exercising my right as a winner to seize more power and glory. You are asking for trouble, or even death! Kashava gritted her teeth and said, It was not enough to provoke the iron sheet family last time. Now, do you want all the Hippo Warriors to treat you as their mortal enemy? How many times have I told you that if you desire strength, you can accept my blood and join the Bloody Hoof clan. No matter how many resources or combat techniques you want, including the scraps of the ancient armor, to upgrade your mithril Ripper, I can give them to you. I can also ask the witch doctors and priests in the clan to help you integrate with the totem and become stronger in the safest and safest way! But you shouldnt have acted on your own! After devouring two such large pieces of totem armor, your mithril Ripper will definitely become a terrifying monster. It will devour your flesh and soul, turning you into a warrior of origin. Even if you are lucky enough to survive, you have offended so many people. Even if I wanted to help you, I dont know how to do it! Ice Storm looked at Kashava. A faint sigh came from under the silver mask. He seemed to be confused what had he been afraid of in the past two years? Why did he feel suffocated and uneasy whenever he saw such a guy, so much so that he was toyed with by him? Thank you for your good intentions, Lord Kashava. However, there is one thing that I think you are mistaken about. Of course,ice storm said coldly. I do desire strength, but I want to seize it with my own claws and sabers in the way of the Tulan. I dont want to rely on anyones gift. Thats right. In the past two years in the Bloody Skull Arena, Ive received a lot of help from you, including your help in upgrading the Ripper to mithril Ripper with the scraps of the armor of the Bloody Hoof clan. However, Ive also won a lot of audience and benefits for the Bloody Skull Arena with my proud battle record. Im worthy of whatever Ive got from you. Were just cooperating with each other. I really dont know where youre talking about taking matters into my own hands. As long as I havent accepted your blood, Im free. As long as Im prepared to pay any price, I can go anywhere and do whatever I want, right? Casava narrowed his eyes. He could hear the hidden meaning behind the ice storm. He couldnt believe his ears. On the bull helmet of the totem armor Lava Fury, two bull eyes suddenly widened and a ruby-like blood color seeped out. Even the two huge bulls heads that were decorated on both sides of the shoulder guards turned at the same time. The three bulls heads stared at ice storm. You want to leave? Casa fa enunciated each word, You want to leave the Blood Skull Arena? Ice Storms breathing stopped. But his feet were firmly fixed to the ground by the frost, not even a fingers distance back. He gritted his teeth and said, Before the blood bestowing ceremony, I have no relationship with the Blood Hoof clan. Whether I leave or not, its my freedom! Kashavas expression, which was hidden under the ox-head mask, suddenly became extremely deep. I understand. The judge of the Blood Skull Arena put away all his shock and anger and didnt dwell on this topic anymore. He changed the topic and asked coldly, Ice storm, the series of changes that have happened to you recently are related to that guy with black hair and black eyes, right? Ice Storm was shocked. Although she had frozen her body in time. The slight tremble on the tip of her claw still revealed the emotions in her heart. Casava got the answer. A smile appeared on his face again. Actually, its not that hard to guess. He explained slowly, You are an outsider. You have no foundation in black-corner City and have lived in the bloody skull arena for a long time. Its impossible for you to get help from other forces besides the bloody hoof family. Then, the series of incredible changes that have happened to you and your squad can only be because of a rat civilian servant. Most of your servants are new recruits who have just been recruited from the remote villages. From their appearance to their performance, they all fit the characteristics of the rat civilians. They are ordinary and not worth mentioning. Only the guy with black hair and black eyes survived such a serious injury and crawled out of the dungeon. He climbed all the way to the most sacred and dazzling arena in the Bloody Skull Arena and became the most trusted person by Queen Frosts side. I dont think that the ice storm, who has always been as cold as ice and doesnt allow strangers to enter, would suddenly be interested in an ugly monster with black hair and black eyes. Tell me who he is He is my servant, and I am a free gladiator. He has even proven himself with two consecutive victories. He is qualified to enjoy the rights that a warrior of Tulan should enjoy! Ice Storm raised his voice. Lord casavar, listen to the cheers of the audience. You wouldnt choose this time to attack a servant of a Free Gladiator, would you? The corners of Casavars eyes twitched slightly. His eyes were really like his name, condensing into two bloodthirsty battle axes. However, some of the audience had already vaguely noticed the subtle atmosphere between the judge and the Ace. They realized that they were not just talking about the outcome of this battle. Casava looked around. Faced with the cheers, he took a deep breath and took a step back. Of course, you and the Warriors under you are the pride of the Bloody Skull Arena. How could I bear to tear my own Ace? Casava said, I just want to remind you that the Ironhide family seems to have been planning some action recently. They want to take back the totem armor from you with interest. Alright, now we may need to add the furious Hippo Warriors.. Promise Me, you and your mysterious servant with black hair and black eyes, you must be careful. Dont be destroyed by your own arrogance and recklessness, okay? Dont worry, Lord Casa Fa. Ice storm said, When our enemies are all smashed into pieces and turned into rotten meat and mud, we will definitely try our best to live on and witness the true glory! Lord Ice Storm! Not far away, Ye Zi shouted in panic, interrupting the conversation between the two of them. Not good. The Reaper is too heavily wounded. He seems to be dying! Deep inside the bronze tank filled with secret medicines, Meng Chao suddenly opened his eyes. The liquid that was as thick as honey around him turned transparent at a speed visible to the naked eye under the crazy swallowing of his 36,000 pores. The spiritual energy contained in the secret medicine was transferred to his body and turned into the brightest stars in his eyes that were as deep as the night sky. He sensed that the spiritual veins that had been damaged and withered inch by inch had been opened. The spiritual energy network that was as complicated as a three-dimensional spider web was shining again in his internal organs. Meng Chao grinned and smiled soundlessly. Although the hidden wounds hidden deep inside his cells and the evil energy that originated from mother 01had yet to be completely removed, the spiritual energy in his body had not been completely removed yet. Even L Siya, who had turned into a forest banshee with dark green skin and dark red hair, appeared in his nightmares every night. She hugged his thigh and refused to let him go. But in the end, he crawled out of the abyss of death step by step. He had the ability to challenge the fate of destruction again. Moreover, the further he was from Dragon City, the more excited he felt. In Dragon City, he played the role of a guardian, a strong and heavy shield that could only passively defend against the attacks of exotic beasts. In every battle of wits and courage, even if he won, he would still inevitably cause a lot of casualties, which made him quite unwilling and unhappy. It couldnt be said that he didnt like being a guardian. Meng Chao only felt that the Guardianwasnt all he had. It wasnt even the role he was best at playing. Apart from being a strong and heavy shield. He should also be a thin, secretive, sharp and poisoned blade. He should be the one to take the initiative. He should take the initiative to attack, to decide when, where and how to stab the poison blade into the most fatal point of the target. This was the real Meng Chao. A ghost assassin who walks through the flames of the end of the world. Chapter 982 - Solving the Problem The Ghost Assassin who had returned from the apocalypse had been hibernating in the body of a loyal and honest university student for too long. He could no longer wait, wanting to enjoy the thrill of hunting in the dark once again. According to the information he received from the rat folk servants, there were only three high-level battles involving totem power in the arena where Big Buck was today. Next, the rat servants tested all kinds of new weapons with strange shapes and new tactics that were full of ideas. Ninety-nine percent of the new weapons and tactics were rubbish. Very few audiences were interested in such boring tricks. The lives of the rat folk servants were not worth much. Therefore, there was no need for Big Buck to watch the battle. Around the moment of the tiger, he would end his days work. The Turan civilization divided the day into twelve scales. Each moment was equivalent to two hours, and each was named after a ferocious beast. The moment of the tiger was around four oclock in the afternoon. After finishing his work at this time, Big Buck would most likely go to the taverns and casinos next to the Blood Skull Arena with his companions to relax. Moreover, he had not gone to the Sugar House for three days. After winning wildly, Meng Chao didnt think that he could resist the temptation. According to tradition, he would probably walk into the shabby alley leading to the Sugar House halfway through the moment of the eagle. At the moment of the insect, which was about ten oclock at night, he would leave the Sugar House and return to the Blood Skull Arena before his companions, pretending that he had been training his muscles and bones until he was drenched in sweat. As for the other guests, they would usually leave the sugar house later in the dead of night. In other words, at the moment of the insect, there was a high chance that Big Buck would appear alone in the poor streets and alleys that Meng Chao had explored and deduced many times. As for Mr. Buck, the wild boar from Red Creek Town He still appeared on time in the tavern every day and scolded Big Buck in public, vowing to take revenge. According to the tradition of the Turan people, such a fierce speech performance would last about five to seven days. Then, under the firm persuasion of his companions, Buck would leave resentfully with lingering anger. It could be said that he had temporarily make himself look bigger and saved his face. He recalled all the details in his mind and went through them one last time. Meng Chao smiled slightly and stood up abruptly from the liquid that was already as thin as water. Then, he saw Ice Storm sitting opposite him and looking at him expressionlessly. Just like last time Meng Chao sat back down. Do you know, I suddenly had a very bold idea. Could it be that you werent hurt at all? Ice Storm frowned and asked, The reason why you pretended to be bloody and covered in wounds was so that Leaf and the others would be deeply moved by your bravery and fearlessness. It was because you were greedy for the free secret medicine here! Meng Chao lowered his head and looked at the shiny skin and flesh under the scabs that were quickly peeling off his body. However, there was not a hint of embarrassment on his face. Believe me, Im really seriously injured and weak. Meng Chao said, Dont look at how Ive mostly recovered on the surface. In fact, this is just a facade. Im strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Ice Storm held her forehead and took a deep breath. Alright, weve said before that we dont investigate each others background. Since the saber technique you taught me is really useful, I dont care whether youre really injured or not. However, may I ask, Mr. Reaper, since youre already so weak, why didnt you stay in the medicine vat to rest and even climbed out with a face full of excitement? Where are you planning to go? Meng Chao subconsciously touched his cheek. Do I have a face full of excitement? he asked Ice Storm. You do. The female snow leopard warrior said, Ive seen similar expressions on the faces of many clan warriors. Usually, after they put on this expression, they either go to kill or set fire to others, or they go to the dark side to beat them up and rob them of their goods. In addition, these days, you havent been fully devoted to the training of the rat people like Leaf as you did in the last round of training. Instead, youve been lurking around day and night, sneaking around and playing with some weird things that no one has ever seen before. My instinct tells me that youre going to go out and cause a lot of trouble. Meng Chao scratched his head. Youre wrong about me, Lady Ice Storm. He sincerely said, Even if I do cause trouble, its definitely not as big as the trouble youre facing. As the saying goes, more lice dont itch, more debt dont worry. Sometimes, one trouble thats fatal is no different from ten troubles that are fatal. I think that you have realized this point, which is why you tore the second totem armor without any scruples, right? Ice Storm snorted coldly. Although I dont know what kind of trouble youre facing, Lady Ice Storm, I know that it is about to explode. Meng Chao continued, I heard from the rat laborers that although your fighting style in the past was gorgeous and fierce on the surface, you were very calm on the inside and knew what to do. After all, in Black-corner City, you are an outsider without any background, and you are not willing to completely rely on the Blood Hoof Clan. Therefore, you rarely offend those strong people who will bring trouble. However, in the last two fights, you have severely wounded two gladiators with deep backgrounds, tearing and snatching away their totem armors. Your crazy pursuit of victory and seizing the armors, without even caring whether or not you will offend the Ironhide Clan, has made me guess that things are about to come to a head for you. Moreover, it is definitely more serious than the Ironhide Clans boundless fury. If thats the case, the trouble Im going to cause is nothing compared to the trouble youve already caused. However, as long as we continue to cooperate sincerely and fight side by side like we did in the past half a month, I believe that even if its a huge trouble, we can solve it together. Ice Storm thought for a long time. Are you really willing to help me solve my trouble, even if you dont know what it is? She did not dare to believe it. Meng Chao laughed. Please believe me. Before the problem that I have to solve in the end, all the problems in the world are not real problems, he said calmly. Ice storm was silent for a moment, digesting Meng Chaos extremely informative and arrogant words. Then, she asked, How long are you going out for? About three hours. Meng Chao said, Ill be back before the moment of the snake. Do you need my help? Not for the time being. Then do I need to know what youre going to do? Not for the time being, but tomorrow morning, youll find out, Lady Ice Storm. Alright, be careful. The Ironhide Clan has already set their eyes on me, and Casanova has already set his eyes on you. Then we should seize every second. Get ready to solve all your problems! The moment of the bear. The old blacksmiths tavern. Buck, the wild boar smashed an empty wine glass on a table made of tree stumps and wiped his beard that was covered with inferior wine. He roared at everyone in the tavern, By the sword! I swear in the name of the ancestral spirit! That arena is really slippery! Indeed! At the same table, the wild boar warriors from Red Creek Town hurriedly backed him up. We all saw it. There are still traces of blood left from the previous fight on that arena. You were going to defeat that guy, but you accidentally slipped and lost to him. Moreover, I didnt use my full strength at all! Buck, the wild boar said with red eyes, For the friendship between the Ironhide Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan! For the unity of the entire Blood Hoof family! I only used half of my strength! Who knew that this b*stard would use all of his strength! Thats right, of course you didnt use all of your strength. His companions spoke one after another. If you had used all of your strength, Buck of the Blood Hoof Clan would have already flown out of the arena and into the audience seats. How could he steal your victory with a despicable sneak attack? Im Buck from Red Creek Town! Buck, the wild boar clenched the empty wine glass into a lump of sawdust and roared for the third time. My grandfathers grandfather once killed countless Gollum Beasts, Thunder Beasts, and Six-armed Orangutans in the forest. The blood of these totem beasts dyed the entire stream red! My grandfather once followed the army of Turan and fought his way into the land of Holy Light. Before he was blasted into meat paste by the Holy Light, he chopped off the heads of a hundred night watchers, fifty ascetics, and thirty mages in one go. He even accidentally stepped on the heads of two dwarves who had crawled out of the ground! My father was the greatest warrior within a hundred miles of Red Creek Town. He was able to throw rocks that were even larger than the elephant men to a distance of more than a hundred arms. I, on the other hand, have such a glorious bloodline flowing in my body. All the ancestral spirits are staring at me. I will never lose to this guy named Buck. No, he is not qualified to call himself Buck. One day, I will beat him so hard that he will never dare to call himself Buck again Praise the ancestral spirits! By the ax, no one can humiliate the warriors from Red Creek Town like this. No one! One day, we will definitely kill this Big Buck! Most of Bucks companions were also surnamed Red Creek. They were all brothers of the same race who shared the same bloodline and worshipped the same ancestral spirits. The humiliation Buck suffered was their humiliation. Bucks hatred was also their hatred. With a common enemy, the atmosphere quickly reached its peak. Putting vengeance aside, at least they drank a lot of bad wine brewed from the shells of mandrake fruits. Logically speaking, even if mandrake flowers bloomed, the raw materials used to brew wine were scarce, and the price of wine changed with each day. With their status as local tyrants, they would not drink the cheapest inferior wine in such a third-class tavern. The problem was that in the arena a few days ago, they had bet almost everything they had on Buck, the wild boar and lost everything. They could only ignore the turbid wine and the various dregs, including the straw, and drink one cup after another with their eyes closed. Deep in their throats, there seemed to be a red-hot chain pulling back and forth. It made them hate Big Buck of the Blood Hoof Clan even more. Chapter 983 - Little Buck After gulping down eight glasses of strong liquor in one go, Buck, the wild boars anger subsided slightly. However, the urge to urinate gradually swelled up. He let out a stinky burp, put his arm around one of his cousins shoulders, and staggered toward the back alley of the tavern. In fact, Black-corner City had advanced public health and sewer systems that far exceeded the civilization of the clan. There was nothing they could do. The high-level orcs had an astonishing appetite, and their digestive system was different from that of ordinary people. The volume of their excrement was ten times larger than that of ordinary people. If it was a massive existence like the barbarian elephant man, the excrement would probably be dozens of times larger than that of ordinary people. With the start of the war approaching, the army gathered in black horn city had increased by more than ten times compared to normal times. If there wasnt a complete set of facilities and a well-functioning sanitation system that could handle large amounts of excrement in an instant, black horn city would be drowned in a pile of excrement before the army could set off to seize glory! Therefore, the old blacksmiths tavern had an elegant toilet that could accommodate even a brute elephant man. However, Buck the wild boar from Red Creek town was still used to going to the alley at the back of the tavern, facing the wind, looking at the high sky, whistling, and solving problems without any scruples. He had visited the old blacksmiths tavern more than ten times. Even with his eyes closed, he still felt the place with ease. He untied his belt and imagined the bloody hoof familys Big Buck, with his nose and face swollen, crying and crying, kneeling in front of him and begging bitterly. He chuckled, opened the water gate, and was full of joy. He kept mumbling, Ill shoot you to death! Soon, the problem was solved. Buck, the wild boar, shivered and was about to return to the tavern to reminisce with his brothers about the glory of the Red Creek family and how to deal with Big Buck. Suddenly, he heard his name. In the depths of the alley behind the tavern, there was a corner that was concave. A large amount of debris and garbage was piled up. Only once every ten days or half a month would there be rats to clean it up. Buck the wild boar had never paid attention to this place. At this moment, there was someone inside who was whispering, buck Hehe People were always very sensitive to their own names. Moreover, this voice was sharp and thin, half male and half female. It was demonic and extremely ear-piercing. It was difficult for people not to notice it. Of course, the other party might not be talking about buck the wild boar. After all, Buckwas a very common name. There were at least three to five hundred Buckin the entire black-corner city. But buck the wild boar still stuck his head out curiously and stuck his big ears on the wall around the corner, eavesdropping on what this ear-piercing voice was saying. Lord Buck said that the pig was beaten so badly that he didnt even recognize his parents. One of his tusks was knocked off, and he squeezed out tears on top and excrement and urine on the bottom. He had no choice but to kneel down and beg for Lord Bucks forgiveness. That pig said that from now on, he would never dare to call his name buckwith such a resounding name. As long as Lord Buck could spare him, he would call his name Little Buckbefore his name. Haha, Little Buck from Red Creek Town, dont you think its funny? These words were like armor-piercing awls condensed from ice. They went through the gaps in Bucks skull and pierced into Bucks brain. In an instant, thirty percent of his drunkenness was frozen. And after the layer of ice on the cerebral cortex cracked, what gushed out from it was a raging fire that was even hotter than magma. Little Buck from Red Creek Town? F * ck it. There would be no one else. The demonic voice was talking about him! Ah! Buck the Wild Boars eyes were red. He raised his fists and ran around the corner. He saw two drunk rat subjects half-sitting and half-lying next to the smelly garbage. One of the rat subjects was completely drunk. He crawled into a bottomless basket and curled his body. He was snoring and snoring. The other rat, who was also very drunk, did not realize that his companion could not hear him anymore. He could not even figure out where his companion was. Instead, he took a dirty mop as his companions head. He hugged the MOPs head very affectionately, he rambled on, Unfortunately, we are not servants of the bloody skull arena. We cant see that pig begging for mercy and calling himself Little Buckwith our own eyes. hehehe, hehehe, that must be very interesting! Buck the wild boar was furious! It was not only because of the other partys slander. It was also because of the other partys identity. The guy had a pointy mouth and monkey cheeks. His two claws were wrinkled. He even had a short rat tail on his back, which had a lot of characteristics of a rat. He was a rat-man! Rat-men were the most despised existence among the various species and classes of the Tulan civilization. In fact, the reason why they called the untouchablesthe rat peoplewas because the rat people were the most cowardly, dirty, and despicable. Most of the rat people did not have the blood of the rat people flowing in their bodies, and there was not a single trace of the characteristics of the rat people on their bodies. Other than being relatively thin and wretched, they were not much different from the warriors of the clan. They were also thought to have the possibility of being reformed. They could use their blood and even their lives to wash away their shame and rejoin the clan. The rat people were another matter. They were thought to be incurable, unworthy of forgiveness and reform. They had long been abandoned by the ancestral spirits. In a word, the rat people were the lowlifes among the lowlifes, the dregs among the dregs, and the cowards among the cowards. They were the Shame of Tulan! The reason why such a despicable clan still existed in large numbers in various places of Tulan until today. The main reason was that their reproductive ability was too astonishing. They were just like real cockroaches and rats. No matter how hard the clan elders tried to kill and exterminate them, they were never-ending. That was good. After all, the foundries, the ancient mines, the construction projects, and the cannon fodder troops all needed to be constantly filled with fresh blood and flesh in order to operate at a high speed. There were also quite a number of rat people in Red Creek town. They were all slaves of the clan elders. When they saw barker the wild boar walking over from afar, they all had to crawl on the ground and bury their faces deep into the mud so that master barker would not see their hateful looks and dirty their eyes. They did not expect that even a lowlife among the lowlifes in black-corner city would dare to gossip about their master! Buck the wild boar did not even think about it. He roared and swung his leg, hitting the Rat Man in the chest. The Rat Man was so drunk that he did not even notice buck the wild boars appearance. He was still standing there with a red face and saliva flying everywhere, chattering non-stop. Suddenly, he was sent flying three or four arms high. He hit the wall heavily and slid down like a broken sack. However, he could not even let out a scream. His eyes were wide open and his cheeks bulged high. With a Wahsound, he spat out a large amount of blood and vomit. Bucks cousin heard the commotion and rushed over to check. When he saw that Bucks leather boots were stained with vomit and blood, he thought that this rat-man who was curled up and humming had accidentally offended his cousin. Buck, whats Going On? His cousin had a pair of slender eyes. He could be considered one of the steadier ones among the many wild boar warriors in Red Creek town. He squatted down to look at the Ratmans clothes, touched the material of the clothes, and turned his head, This guy is well-dressed. He doesnt look like an ordinary servant. Its best not to kill him directly. If he has really offended you, find his master and ask him to give us an explanation! Of course I wont kill him. Otherwise, I would have kicked his heart out! Buck the wild boar dragged the ratman up and checked his chest first. He spat contemptuously. What a cheap guy. He can take a beating! However, he could not hold back his anger. He punched the Ratmans monkey cheek again, neither too heavy nor too light. Of course, it was what he thought was Neither too heavy nor too light.. However, the Ratman was beaten so badly that he could only breathe out. He was foaming at the mouth and convulsing violently. Humph! Seeing that he was really going to die, Buck the wild boar let go of the Rat Man and asked his cousin to get a basin of clean water. At the same time, he also called the other three companions from Red Creek town over. But, why?His cousin asked in puzzlement. Buck the wild boar kept humming for a long time, and his big face turned red. He only said, Stop talking nonsense. Just go if I ask you to. Youll know later! Soon, five wild boar warriors from Red Creek town blocked the back alley of the tavern. One of them crossed his arms and put the heavy saber under the creak pit. He stood at the entrance of the alley with a fierce look in his eyes and helped them keep watch. The other four surrounded the rat man. A basin of water was splashed on his face and he pressed hard on his chest a few times. It was not easy for him to wake up the rat man who was especially tough. The bad wine that this guy had just drunk was mixed with vomit and spewed out. He was also stimulated by the intense pain, but he was already seventy to eighty percent sober. Seeing the four fierce-looking wild boar warriors, which were like four high walls that blocked him firmly, he was instantly scared out of his wits. He struggled as he squirmed, desperately begging for mercy. Honorable and wise warriors, I, I really dont know how I offended all of you. I, I really deserve death, but Im just a lowly and dirty rat man. Im not worthy for you to do it yourself. Even if, even if you step on me to death, you will still dirty the soles of your shoes, right? The rat-man wept bitterly, his face full of ugliness. His tears made the four wild boar warriors suck in a breath of cold air, and they subconsciously took half a step back. However, they stopped thinking about beating him up. Who are you? What are you doing here? Barker asked with a sullen face. The rat-mans eyes flickered, as if he was ashamed to reveal his identity. He only said timidly, I, I finally rested for half a day, and I came out to have some fun. The high-level orcs were addicted to alcohol. The rat-people were no exception. Moreover, the rules of the Tulan people did not prohibit the rat-people from entering and leaving taverns it was even the most luxurious taverns where the strong gathered. As long as the rat-people were not afraid of the strong getting drunk and casually waving his hand and beating his brains out, it would be fine. Obviously, most of the rat-people were still afraid. Even if they wanted to have fun, they would find the lowest grade cheap tavern, the kind that specialized in serving rat citizens. Rat people were also the lowest class of rat citizens, the most despised existence. If they went to the lowest grade cheap tavern, they might be bullied by other rat citizens. Running to the Back Alley of the tavern and secretly getting two bottles of inferior wine to satisfy their cravings was also a very reasonable thing. Buck the wild boar did not suspect anything. But he was not easily fooled. He used the mop head to poke at the bruise on the Rat Mans chest that he had kicked out. He said, You havent answered my question. Who the hell are you? ! The rat man was even more injured. He was stabbed until he squeaked. But he seemed to have some concerns and refused to answer directly. Buck the wild boar was surprised and said to his companions, Black-corner city is really different. The rat-people here dare not answer the masters questions. Dont the Warriors here know how to make the rat-people? At this time, the cousin with long, thin eyes, who was relatively calm, picked up a shiny gold badge from the ground and handed it to buck the wild boar. It must have fallen out of the Rat Mans clothes when he was kicking him. A pair of small and exquisite cat ears were engraved on the badge. Chapter 984 - Killing for Treasures What is this? Buck, the wild boar looked at it for a long time, but he did not think that any big clan in Black-corner City would have such a cute design as their clans battle emblem. Huh, its the symbol of the Sugar House! another cousin with a green birthmark on his face said. What is the Sugar House? Buck, the wild boar asked in confusion. His cousin explained the concept of a sugarhouse vividly. Buck, the wild boar and the others were dumbfounded when they heard it. Coming from the simple and honest Red Creek Town, they never dreamed that there would be such a decadent place in the world. By the ancestors spirits! They didnt pursue mighty and majestic elephant girls, bear girls, or tiger girls, but they like such weak cat girls and rabbit girls? How shameless! D*mn it! A real man should conquer the strongest woman. How perverted must he be to fall in love with the weak cat girls? Exactly! The cat girls and the rabbit girls are all evil. The bosomy elephant girls are the real choice for a man! Wait, Green Eyebrows, how did you know about the Sugar House? Everyone looked at the wild boar warrior with a green birthmark around his eyes suspiciously. Green Eyebrows blushed and spoke after a long while. I-I overheard it. While I was drinking the other day, I overheard two guys I didnt know. Its true! Forget it. Lets not talk about this stupid thing. Buck, the wild boar waved his hand and kicked the rat man. So, this kid is a servant in the Sugar House? He should be. Green Eyebrows said, I know No, I heard from the two guys that I didnt know that the Sugar House likes to use rat men as servants because rat men are the most despicable. They dont dare to reveal the secrets of their guests. Even if they do, no one will believe the rat mens words. Killing them casually is nothing worth mentioning. I see Buck, the wild boar fell into deep thought. His small red bean eyes grew bigger and bigger, almost jumping out of his eye sockets. The muscles on his face also began to twitch rapidly. His face bloomed with delight, and his laughter was like a flood. He patted his thigh repeatedly and said, Haha, hahahaha, I didnt expect this. I really didnt expect that Big Buck, hahahaha, the Big Buck of the Blood Hoof Clan is actually such scum! Suddenly, his laughter came to an abrupt end. His expression became extremely ferocious. He poked the rat man with the mop head again and said with a hideous smile, Kid, tell me honestly, which sugarhouse are you a servant of? Is Big Buck of the Blood Hoof Clan a regular customer of your place? The rat man widened his eyes, his face full of shock. He was just trying his best to dodge, so how could he leak the information of a distinguished customer? B*stard, do you really think that the warriors of Red Creek Town wont dare to stomp a tiny rat to death in Black-corner City? Buck, the wild boars patience had finally run out. His brute strength exploded, and he stabbed the mops head forward with great force. The mop brushed past the rat mans face, and with a boom, the wall behind the rat man was easily pierced into a big hole! If Bucks hand had trembled slightly, the shocking hole would have been in the rat mans face. His terrifying aura and the words Red Creek Town finally broke the rat mans nerves. He shrieked and tried to crawl through the middle of the warriors like an actual rat. However, he was caught by Green Eyebrows and thrown to the ground. He could only curl up into a ball, hold his head, and scream, Dont kill me! Dont kill me! Dont kill me! Ill tell you everything! Everything! Everything! Just like that, the rat servant told them everything as Buck, the wild boar threatened him. Only then did the five wild boar warriors discover that Big Buck of the Blood Hoof Clan had humiliated them outside. Little Buck from Red Creek Town! F*ck, it was not just an insult to Buck, the wild boar alone. It was an insult to all the wild boar warriors from Red Creek Town and even to the ancestral spirits that had guarded Red Creek Town for thousands of years! Some of the wild boar warriors flew into a rage and brandished their maces, wanting to smash the rat servant into meat paste to vent their anger. Others beat their chest with their hoofs and knelt down to beg for the ancestral spirits forgiveness. It was due to their incompetence as juniors that the ancestral spirits suffered such an undeserved disaster. However, if their ancestral spirits had witnessed this, they would have definitely found their enemy and washed away such a great humiliation with their enemys blood and bone marrow. Bucks cousin, who had long, narrow eyes, and a relatively calm nature, stopped his excited companions. He dragged the rat servant who was scared out of his wits to the side, frowned, and helped the rat man clean up the blood and stains on his body. Dont be afraid. Youre not the one who said those things. We are all true warriors. As long as youre willing to tell us the truth, we dont want to dirty our hands with your dirty, rotten, and filthy blood, he said amiably. Tell me, did you hear Big Buck say this with your own ears? Perhaps it was his attitude that had bewitched the rat servant Or perhaps, the moment he said that Big Buck was a VIP of his house, the rat man servant had no choice but to give up. He shook his head. No, I heard it from Golden Bell. Oh, Golden Bell is a cat girl from our place. She likes to tie four little golden bells around her wrists and ankles. When she dances, they jingle continuously. Its very nice and popular. Slender Eyes took a deep breath and said, So, Golden Bell heard it from Big Buck personally? No. The rat servant quickly shook his head, Golden Bell heard it from Big Whiteball. Big Whiteball is a rabbit girl. Her tail is big, round, and white. Its furry and very beautiful. As for whether Big Whiteball heard it from Big Buck personally, I-I dont know. I understand. Slender Eyes smiled and said, In short, this matter has already spread throughout the sugarhouse, right? Although he kept smiling The rat servant shivered deeply and could not say a word. Slender Eyes patted the rat servants shoulder and beckoned Buck, Green Eyebrows, and the other wild boar warriors to a corner. Buck, since things have come to this, its impossible to resolve this properly. Slender Eyes solemnly said, The humiliation that Red Creeks ancestral spirits has suffered must be washed away with blood, either Big Bucks blood, or yours. Otherwise, all the warriors from Red Creek Town will become the biggest joke in the entire Blood Hoof family! I know. Buck, the wild boar no longer had his frivolous attitude from when he drank bad wine. He gritted his teeth and nodded. I will challenge Big Buck again and fight him to the death in the arena! No Slender Eyes blinked, and he called for everyone to move their heads closer. In a low voice, he said, Didnt you hear what this servant said? Big Buck is a frequent customer of the sugarhouse. Do you think that when he goes to the sugarhouse, he will swarm the place in groups of three or five? Wild boar Buck was slightly stunned. He started to ponder with his companions. You mean Wild boar Bucks small red bean eyes narrowed too. The red light in his eyes became darker and darker. After all, this is the Blood Hoof Clans territory. If they tamper with the arena, it will be very difficult for us to defend the glory of the ancestral spirit in a fair and aboveboard way. Slender Eyes said, It was Big Buck who trampled on the glory of a Turan warrior first and even insulted the sacred ancestral spirits. In that case, he cant blame us for being ruthless. Moreover, Big Buck also has a powerful totem armor that perfectly covers his upper body! At the mention of the totem armor, all of the wild boar warriors small eyes lit up. Wild boar Buck contemplated for a moment and gritted his teeth. I only want Big Bucks life, not his totem armorall the spoils of war will belong to you! How can that be? We are brothers. Your hatred is our hatred, our spoils of war are also your spoils of war. Slender Eyes said, The totem armor that perfectly covers his upper body, no one can eat it in one bitethe person will suffer the backlash of totem power and become an Origin Warrior. The full set of his partial body armor will be divided equally among the five of us. Each of us will eat an armguard or a piece of chest armor. That will be just right, what do you think? The few wild boar warriors looked at each other and saw the greed in each others eyes. Then lets do it! Wild boar Buck decided. Only Green Eyebrows was still a little hesitant. Will we be discovered? This is Black-corner City, and the other party is a warrior of the Blood Hoof Clan! Of the five of us, we only have one target, and were in a very quiet alley. As long as we finish the battle quickly before our target can react, we wont be discovered. As long as we do it cleanly and dont leave any evidence behind, even if everyone knows that we did it, the Ironhide Clan will definitely protect us. This is especially so when we have such a good reason for revenge. In such a situation, perhaps everyone will sing praises about our clean and efficient methods! Slender Eyes said, As for how to shorten the targets reaction time, its best if he doesnt even have time to put on his totem armor. For that, well have to ask our dear rat man friend. The wild boar warriors muttered for a while. Buck, the wild boar, Slender Eyes, and Green Eyebrows returned to the rat servants side, looking at him with a smile. Their smiles made the rat servants hair stand on end, and he desperately crawled toward the corner of the wall. Dont be afraid. As long as you listen to us, we wont be bothered with stomping you to death. Slender Eyes pulled the rat servant out of the corner, grabbed his neck, and asked with a smile, Since Big Buck is a regular customer at your place, do you know when he usually visits the sugarhouse? Every-Every three or five days, hell visit. The rat servant said in a trembling voice, He should be there today. The other day, I heard Master Big Buck and Big Whiteball agree that Big Whiteball would not be allowed to accompany anyone today. Shell just-just accompany him! Today? Slender Eyes raised his voice. When exactly? The rat servants eyes began to roll back as a result of his strangulation. After Slender Eyes let go, he held his throat and panted for a long time before he said in a hoarse voice, He should be there now. Hes already in the sugarhouse? Slender Eyes frowned slightly. He looked at Buck and the others before he said in a deep voice, When does he usually leave then? During the moment of the worm! the rat man said without hesitation. Master Buck always goes back around the moment of the worm. The wild boar warriors looked at the sky. If it was the moment of the worm, they still had enough time to prepare everything. How do you know? Buck suddenly revealed a fierce look and spoke to the rat servant viciously. You remember so clearly Are you lying to us? The rat servant was so scared that he almost fainted again. He waved his hand repeatedly and said, I wouldnt dare. I wouldnt dare to lie to the lords. I-I have served Great Master Buck many times. There were a few times when he asked me to remind him to pay attention to the time. Naturally, I remember it clearly! Buck, dont scare him. I can see that hes very smart. He must know the consequences of lying to us. It will be a hundred times more painful than death. Slender Eyes put his hands on the rat servants shoulder and approached his neck, which seemed to be too fragile to hold. After that, he spoke with a smile. These old men are quite satisfied with your answer. Now, whether or not you can keep your little life depends on your actions. Take these old men to the sugarhouses vicinity and the path that Big Buck must pass through. Lets go! Chapter 985 - Foolproof The rat man attendant widened his eyes. He seemed to have realized something and shook his head desperately. The boss will kill me! he said with a sad face. Wont we kill you? Buck, the wild boar roared. The rat man attendant was so scared that his eyes rolled back and he almost fainted. Buck! Slender Eyes stopped his cousins recklessness. He slightly let go of the rat man attendants throat and said very patiently, Dont worry. As long as you take us to the main road of the big bar, the rest of the matters have nothing to do with you, and we wont kill you. You know who we are and what were going to do, right? The rat servant nodded subconsciously, and then shook his head desperately. No, I dont know anything. Let me go, everyone. I dont know anything! he said in a sobbing tone. It doesnt matter. We are not afraid of anyone knowing what we are going to do. Slender Eyes said, Big Buck insulted our ancestors like this. It is only right and proper for us to wash away our shame with his blood. We are not afraid of him even if we tell others about it. Why should we kill you? However, you should also know the seriousness of this matter. If you continue to dawdle, it wont be a big deal for the warriors from Red Creek town to stomp a rat from Black-corner City to death! Besides, your companion is dead drunk. He wont wake up until the rooster crows. As long as you dont go around talking nonsense, who will know that you leaked Big Bucks whereabouts to us? Under his pacification, the rat servant calmed down slightly. Yes, you wont kill me. You have no reason to kill me. He comforted himself and looked pitifully at Buck, the wild boar and Slender Eyes. He put his palms together and begged, I definitely wont tell anyone about the old men. The old men will definitely not kill me, right? Of course. Slender Eyes laughed and patted the rat servants shoulder lightly, Our target is Big Buck. I promise, as long as you lead us to Big Buck, we wont have the time to kill a nobody like you. As he spoke, he handed half a bottle of inferior wine to the rat servant. The rat servant was flattered. He bowed his head and took the bottle with trembling hands. He couldnt wait to take a big gulp, but he coughed loudly due to the stimulation. Tears and snot came out of his eyes. Such an unsightly appearance made the wild boar warriors frown again and spit in their hearts. The rat servant also realized his wretched appearance, which made the masters unhappy. He hurriedly pulled a bunch of weeds that grew from the wall roots and wiped his face. Then After drinking the bad wine, the rat servants face burned badly, but he still squeezed out a habitual flattering smile. He rubbed his hands and said, Ill take the masters to the sugarhouse now? Two wild boar warriors walked in front of him, one on his left and one on his right. Buck, the wild boar, Slender Eyes, and Green Eyebrows slowed down and fell behind. When do we kill this rat? Buck, the wild boar asked. Well talk about it when Big Buck appears. Slender Eye explained, After all, we are outsiders and are not familiar with the environment of Black-corner City, especially those complicated streets and alleys. If this rat is lying, or if Big Buck changed his schedule at the last minute, or if he encountered something and left the sugarhouse early, we will have nothing to do. Lets keep this rat for now. In case Big Buck doesnt show up tonight, we can think of another way. Okay. Buck, the wild boar nodded. Under the lead of the rat servant, the five wild boar warriors quickly arrived at the street where the sugarhouse was located. This was the residence of the rat laborers in Black-corner City. The laborers who lived here had a slightly higher status than the slave laborers who worked to death in the foundry. They could enjoy limited freedom. Naturally, they could not be compared to the clan warriors, nor were they qualified to live together with the lords. They could only squeeze into this layer upon layer of slums that looked like a three-dimensional labyrinth. The past half century of prosperity had caused the population of Black-corner City to explode. Among them, the population of the rat people had increased several times faster than that of the warriors. The advanced orcs, who had a rough personality, naturally would not clean up every street, especially the alleys in the depths of the slums. There were piles of debris and garbage everywhere. There were also clothes and cloth hung outside by the rat people, the temporary tents severely blocked the traffic and obstructed the sight of passers-by. It was a good place for an ambush. The target of the five wild boar warriors was too big. They took the rat servant walked around the depths of the alleyway with Slender Eyes first. According to the instructions of the rat servant, they bought a mask made of paper at the entrance of the alleyway to cover their faces symbolically. If they met the customers of the sugarhouse, they would not arouse suspicion. Then, they walked around the five roads near the sugarhouse. Even from the top of a three-story building that had half collapsed, they could see the narrow door with the pattern of cat ears in the distance, which was the entrance of the sugarhouse. Looking down from above, they looked down and remembered the surrounding terrain. Slender Eyes took the rat man back to his companions. He gave a brief introduction of the situation. Then, he used a mandala branch to draw a very rough map on the ground. There are five paths out of the sugarhouse, all leading to the outside world. Which one would Big Buck take? Buck said with a frown. The five wild boar warriors all looked at the rat man. The rat man trembled and pointed at the map in fear. This, this one. Youre lying! Slender Eyes suddenly grabbed the rat mans neck and pulled him to the front. He changed from his previous soft words, but his eyes were wide open and his voice was fierce, You said that Big Buck would rush back to the Blood Skull Arena every time he reached the moment of the worm, but the closest road from the sugarhouse to the Blood Skull Arena should be the one on the left. Why did you point us to the one on the right? The rat man was so scared that his soul left his body, and his legs were shaking like chaff. His mouth was wide open for a long time, then he explained in a sharp and thin voice, By the ancestors, I wouldnt dare to lie to the masters. What you said is to go to the main gate of the Blood Skull Arena, which is the gate for the audience to enter the arena. If we go from the sugarhouse, we should go to the left. But the Blood Skull Arena is very big. The spectator stands like Big Buck live in the southeast side of the arena, which is close to the area on the right. There is a small door over there that allows the people of the arena to enter and exit freely. After leaving the sugarhouse, walk down the road on the left. After making two turns, you will arrive at the back door of the Goldfinger Casino. Walk through the entire Goldfinger Casino and exit through the main door. After walking a few hundred steps forward, you will be able to see the small door on the southeast side of the Blood Skull Arena. If you take this route, not only will it save you thousands of steps compared to going left, taking the main road, and passing through the main door, but if you bump into someone you know, you can also say that you just played a few rounds in the Goldfinger Casino, and it wont arouse any suspicion. So, Big Buck has always taken this route. Slender Eyes and the wild boar, Buck looked at each other. With a cold snort, he let go of the rat servant. If you are smart enough, you have already taken the initiative to tell everything that you know. Slender Eyes said, If you are not smart enough, I will give you another chance. Think carefully, what else should be said that you havent said? The rat servant shook his head desperately. No, I know everything. Ive really told the masters everything. Please, please let me go! he said cautiously. Whats the rush? Wait for Big Buck to appear, and well naturally let you go. Slender Eyes made a gesture. Green Eyebrows immediately went forward. Without saying anything, he used the dirty rag that he had prepared earlier to block the rat servants mouth. He also used two bundles of tough hemp ropes that had been soaked in resin to bind his hands. The rat man widened his eyes and struggled desperately. He squeezed out a wu wu sound from the gap of the rag. Dont be nervous. Im just afraid that youll scream because of the old mans murderous aura and disturb the good dreams of the neighbors. As he spoke with his long, thin eyes, he put a torn pocket on the rat mans head to block his line of sight. After getting rid of the rat man, Buck, the wild boar, Slender Eyes, and Green Eyebrows discussed their strategy with the map. Since we are sure that Big Buck will go this way, it is best to set up an ambush at this corner. Slender Eyes pointed at the map with a branch, It is quite a distance away from the sugarhouse. If we act here, it will not be easy to be discovered by the guards in the sugarhouse. Moreover, when Big Buck walks here, his mood will gradually relax. Hed never think that someone would be waiting for him here. Then, why isnt it in the first section? Wild boar Buck said, The first section is more secluded. There are no windows on both sides of the buildings, and there are no street lamps. It is so dark that nothing can be seen clearly. It is because it is so dark that nothing can be seen clearly. When Big Buck walked there, it was impossible for him to relax his vigilance. Slender Eyes explained, And in the later part, we can gradually see the windows and lights. Its about to become lively. Its like passing through a very long, very dark cave and finally finding the entrance. At this time, people are definitely the most relaxed and the least vigilant. That makes sense. Green Eyebrows said, However, almost all the guests who left the sugarhouse were wearing masks, and many of them were wearing hooded capes. How do we know which one is Big Buck? Lets have buck lie down on top of the building in front of the sugarhouse from a distance. There wont be too many guests coming out of the sugarhouse at the moment of the worm, at most one or two. The Turan, wild boar, elephant man, and Centaur have very different physical characteristics. Even if they are wearing hooded cloaks, it will be easy to recognize them. Slender Eyes said, There will only be one or two Turan who left sugarhouse at the moment of the worm. Buck, you should be able to recognize the enemy who humiliated you and the Red Creek ancestral spirit from these two Turan, right? Of course. Ive fought him for 300 rounds. I can recognize his shoulder width, arm length, two horns, one big and one small, and the way he shakes his arms when he walks! Buck, the wild boar gritted his teeth and said. Thats good. Then when you discover that Big Buck has left the sugarhouse, run along the rooftops and run straight here. Cut the clotheslines hanging on the rooftops and let all the clothes fall down. This is the signal you sent us. Slender Eyes pointed at the map, As for the four of us, well ambush here, here, here, and here. When we see Bucks signal, well be ready to act. Oh right, Green Eyebrows, when you see the signal, kill that rat first. Is there a problem? No, killing a rat with its eyes covered, mouth stuffed, and hands tied behind its back. Whats the problem? Green Eyebrows grinned. All the wild boar warriors started to chuckle. Chapter 986 - Screams in the Dark Night The wild boar warriors from Red Creek Town used to hunt totem beasts in the forest. The five of them worked well together. Through the battle between wild boar Buck and Big Buck, they had a certain understanding of the strength of the target. They believed that as long as they did not give Big Buck the chance to put on the totem armor, the battle would definitely end in three rounds. When the totem armor was activated, it would crazily absorb the spirit energy and even vitality of its owner. No one would wear the totem armor for a long timeunless they were tired of living and wanted to become an Origin Warrior. It was almost impossible for Big Buck to walk out with the armor on, especially after having fun, and being near his own territory. Although there were definitely many loopholes in the revenge plan that had been brewed in a hurry. However, the wild boar warriors were not existences that were well-thought-out and calculated. If they were to be ridden on their necks to insult their ancestors spirits and let their enemies see the sun tomorrow. How would they have the face to return to Red Creek Town? The five wild boar warriors used their agility that was completely out of line with their figures to climb onto the roofs, hide in the corners, and hide behind the pile of junk as well as the garbage bin. It was as if they were ambushing a totem beast in a swamp deep in the forest. They kept their fangs, held their breath, and waited quietly. The insect moment was coming. It was a starless night. Under the dark sky, the noisy market and the flickering lights in the distance made the area even more quiet and dark, except for the occasional rat laborers who passed by quickly. Two tall, burly clan warriors, cloaked and armed with heavy weapons at their waists, passed under the eyes of the wild boar warriors. The clothes hanging high in the air did not fall. Their figures did not match the features of Big Buck eitherone of them was too fat and probably had the blood of a wild elephant man, and the other had too big a horn on his head, with his forks sticking out like twigs, just like a reindeer. The wild boar warriors were not disappointed. Although they had not found the target The two clan warriors had not found them either. This showed that their concealment was effective. About the time of the insect and the time of the meal. The clothesline hanging high above the street trembled twice and was silently torn off. The seven or eight clothes hanging on it were like shed snake skin, gently falling down. The four wild boar warriors lying in ambush in the alley were invigorated. Their pupils contracted slightly as they slowly licked their fangs with the tip of their tongues, savoring the sweetness of fresh blood. Although the four of them were extremely far apart in order to form an ambush circle and could not communicate with each other. However, the tacit understanding from the same ancestral spirit made them feel as if they could see the shining light of revenge on each others blades. A tall figure gradually emerged from the darkness. The faint light source in the distance outlined his outline, which was between a wild boar man and a wild elephant man. The unique bone structure of the sole of his foot was similar to that of a cows hoof. Even through the leather boots, it still made a crisp clicking sound on the bluestone. Naturally, he was wearing a mask and a hood. However, one side of the hood was raised high, while the other side was shriveled, as if he only had one cow horn. At this moment, walking from the direction of the sugarhouse, there was no other Turan with such distinctive features. A cruel smile appeared on the lips of the wild boar warriors at the same time. It was as if they could already see Big Buck being cut into pieces by them, and even the totem battle armor had been snatched away by them. Meanwhile, their avenger reputation would be accompanied by this clean and neat operation, leaving no evidence behind, it was a wonderful scene that spread throughout the entire Blood Hoof Clan. Of course, now was not the time. The target had not completely walked out of the darkness and walked into their ambush circle. Six more steps. The five wild boar warriors calculated silently in their hearts. According to the current pace and speed, the target only needed to take six more steps before he would completely step into their ambush circle. At that time, four wild boar warriors would dash out from four directions at the same time. Buck, the wild boar would swoop down from the roof and deliver a fatal blow to the targets head. It would be done just like that. Six, five, four The wild boar warriors counted down silently. The Minotaur warriors who were about to step into the ambush circle knew nothing about all this. Big Buck was still immersed in the enjoyment from a moment ago. It was as if he did not want to get up from the soft velvet bed for a long time after the dream ended. He shook his head and moved forward like a ball of cotton. There were only three steps left before he stepped into the wild boar warriors ambush circle. At this moment, something unexpected happened! Help! Its murder! An extremely shrill scream tore apart the calm before the storm. Before the five wild boar warriors could react, a thin and wretched figure dashed out from the dark corner like a big rat and ran desperately in the direction of the Turan Warriors. As he ran, he used his sharp and ear-piercing voice, which could travel for miles in the dark, and uttered a meaningless cry, Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! The five wild boar warriors minds suddenly buzzed. It was that rat servant! How did he untie the rope, take off the hood, and spit out the rag? What was Green Eyebrows doing again! Didnt they tell him to kill this dirty rat the moment the clothesline broke? Green Eyebrows jumped out of the corner in exasperation. With a low growl, he swung his knife at the rat servants neck. He did not know why, but just as he was about to kill him to silence him, the rat servant suddenly burst out with astonishing strength. The joints and bones all over his body seemed to disappear, and he turned from a rat into a loach. With a whoosh he escaped from under his hands. The knife that he was determined to get missed. The rat servant was in a panic. His left foot just stepped on a pile of garbage, and he immediately fell forward in a dog-gnawing posture. However, he narrowly avoided the knife that was aimed at his neck. The blade brushed past his hair, and sparks flew from the wall next to him. The sparks splashed onto the rat servants face. The stinging pain made him even more terrified, and his screams became even more shrill. Far away, near and far, many of the originally dark windows were lit up by flickering lights. Not far away, in the brightly lit street market, the noise gradually flowed toward them. Wild boar Buck and the other five wild boar warriors had no choice but to brace themselves and jump out. However, they were half a beat too late. To be able to take up the position of a spectator in the Blood Skull Arena where experts gathered, Big Buck was naturally not a slow-witted and useless person. Just as the mouse-man manservant let out his first scream, every tendon and muscle in his body contracted to a degree that was as hard as steel. He activated his totem armor without hesitation. When the wild boar buck swooped down from the top of his head, he had already completed the reproduction of the totem armor. The chest armor was carved into the head of a raging bull; on the left and right arm armors, there was a scimitar that was as mighty and domineering as a bulls horn; in the darkness, the bulls eyes and the blade of the ox-horn scimitar all of them were blooming with an orange color that represented extreme heat. Although Big Bucks totem armor was not as powerful as Casanovas Lava Fury, it was not something that could be eaten by a few pigs in a hurry! In order to prevent the strong murderous intent from leaking out, Big Buck noticed it in advance. Wild boar Buck, who had been crawling forward on the roof, did not activate his totem armor until the moment he jumped up. Both sides completed the full coverage of the totem armor almost at the same time. Their battle blade and the battle ax collided with a thunderous roar and dazzling sparks. Pu! Wild boar Buck spat out a mouthful of blood and took three steps back. However, Big Buck remained unmoved, and a contemptuous sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. Originally, wild boar Bucks strength was slightly inferior to Big Bucks. Otherwise, he would not have lost in the arena. After losing, he lost a piece of his armor to Big Buck. The gap between their strength widened. And this damned rat servant completely disrupted their rhythm. In his panic, wild boar Buck naturally could not take down Big Buck in one go. Now that things had come to this, his four companions could only jump out of the darkness one after another. It was a pity that their ambush circle had not formed yet. The five of them blocked in front of Big Buck. The path behind Big Buck was empty, not even a hair was left. Big Bucks gaze swept across the five wild boar warriors one by one. There was not a hint of surprise or fear in his eyes. Of course, he did not charge forward without thinking. Instead, he held his battle saber horizontally in front of his chest and took half a step back with full vigilance. He retreated back into the darkness and assumed the stance of being able to withdraw from the battlefield at any time. Thats right, he was no match for the wild boar warriors in a one-on-five fight. However, it was not so easy for five wild boar warriors from Red Creek Town, who were unfamiliar with the place, to kill him in his native territory before others arrived! So its Buck from Red Creek Town! Although both parties were wearing masks, the confrontation just now had allowed Big Buck to recognize the other partys identity. He sneered and said, Instead of openly issuing a challenge in the arena, you hid in a dark alley and prepared to take advantage of the situation. Is this the revenge method of Red Creek Town? Such taunts made wild boar buck extremely furious. Just as he was about to go up and risk his life, he was hugged by his cousin. Lets go. We wont be able to kill him tonight! Slender Eyes said in a low voice, If we dont leave now, well be in trouble when the troops arrive! In theory, private fights were forbidden among the warriors of Turan. No matter what kind of grudges they had, they should be resolved in front of the arena or the temple. At the very least, they should be resolved in front of a witness who had no interest in either side, or in front of the relatives and friends of both sides. But theory was only theory. In practice, as long as there was no evidence and no one caught on the spot, it was fine. The Turan people did not believe in the power of language. The victims accusation alone could not convict anyone. Over time, the victim would rarely accuse the perpetrator based on his confession. Instead, he would choose to return the favor and take revenge in his own way. Therefore, it was still not too late to leave now. Even if Big Buck knew their identities, he could not accuse the Blood Hoof Clan or the Ironhide Clan of their crimes. It was too weak to ask the lord to uphold justice. Moreover, it would expose his access to the sugarhouse. The grudges between them could be resolved in the darkness at the next suitable opportunity! However, it would be terrible if they were caught red-handed by a large group of people. To put it bluntly, for the Turan people, killing and plundering was a routine operation. There was nothing special about it. However, their killing and plundering were such a failure. Not only did they fail to kill their target, but they were also so stupid that they were taken down on the spot. It was simply a disgrace to the ancestors! Chapter 987 - Fish in a Jar Buck, the wild boar did not lose his mind completely in his rage. He knew that the place was not far from the Blood Skull Arena, and there were many active Blood Hoof Clan warriors nearby. It was quite a distance from the Ironhide Clans active area. On top of that, they came from Red Creek Town and were only vassals of the Ironhide Clan. If the Ironhide Clan knew that they were humiliated like this and that one of the five ambushers wanted revenge but the other party escaped The Ironhide Clan would not look upon them kindly. Thinking of this, Buck, the wild boar gritted his teeth and waved his battle ax at Big Buck. He growled, Buck of the Blood Hoof Clan, just you wait. The battle between us is far from over! With that, the five wild boar warriors climbed onto the wall and quickly disappeared into the dark night. Big Buck naturally wanted to keep one or two of them as evidence. However, the other party cooperated well, and both of them had the power of totems. If he was desperate, he might not be able to gain any benefits. Not to mention, with the noise from all directions and the flickering lights, they were approaching the place like a burning flood. Plus, the rat servant, who had come out of the corner, was still screaming. D*mn it. Big Buck had never known that a small rat man could produce such a shrill scream. It was as if it would attract all the people in the surrounding four or five streets. Fortunately, the mouse gave a warning. Otherwise, he would have died here today. Thinking of this, Big Buck could not help but break out in a cold sweat. Of course, he would not be grateful to the rat for this. B * stard, stop screaming! With a gloomy face, he picked up the rat-man servant, Who are you? Why are you mixed with the pigs from Red Creek Town? The rat-man servant was violently shaken by him twice, and his neck was almost broken. Only then did he forcefully swallow the scream back into his stomach. M-lord Big Buck, are you okay? You fought them off? Thats great! Thank God, thats great! Boohoo! The mouse-man manservant was still in shock, and his words were incoherent. He even squirmed to move forward, wanting to hug Big Bucks thigh tightly. Big Buck threw him to the ground with a face full of disgust. He used the tip of the knife to pry open his coat, and saw the cat ear badge that was fastened inside the coat. This action caused a misunderstanding to the mouse-man manservant. He thought that Big Buck was going to use the tip of his knife to pull out his heart. He was scared out of his wits and kept begging for mercy. Lord Big Buck, Im the manservant of the Sugar House. You Know Me! Last time when you won big at the Goldfinger Casino, you even rewarded me with 20 bone coins! Humph, of course I know youre from the Sugar House! Big Buck had never paid attention to the appearance of the rat-man servant. In his opinion, these most despicable, most wretched, and lowest-class lowlifes all looked the same. However, there were a few times when he was lucky enough to run into the sugar house drunk after the Goldfinger Casino had won a lot of money. He had also thrown money all over the place and let the rat-man servants fight over it. It was considered a pleasure. Compared to the identity of the mouse-man manservant, he was more concerned about who he was. Wait, how did you know who I am? How did the pigs in Red Creek town know that I was in the candy house and that I would pass by during this period of time? Big Buck was well-developed, but he was definitely not simple-minded. The duty of spectatorwas not only to deal with the unexpected situation on the arena, but also to appease the emotions of the audience. Many problems could not be solved perfectly by force alone. Big Buck thought quickly and his pupils contracted to the tip of a needle. He said furiously, You leaked my whereabouts? You Lowly Rat, how dare you betray me! I C The rat-man manservant wriggled on the ground like a panicked earthworm, trying to find a hole to hide in. He defended crazily, It wasnt me. They already knew you were in the Sugar House. They just wanted me to lead the way. I had no choice, Lord Big Buck. They are also masters of the clan. I really had no choice. I dont want to die. I dont want to Die! At the end of his speech, he let out a Wahand really cried. Tears and Snot covered his face. Big Bucks expression was as if he had seen a slug infected with a plague. It was both disgusting and disgusting. At this time, the noise and lights around them were getting closer and closer. It was as if someone would appear from the corner at any time. On the high walls and behind the windows, there seemed to be dozens of people hiding. It was unknown if they could see Big Bucks appearance clearly. Hearing the noise getting closer and closer, the mouse-man servant let out a sigh of relief. It was as if he was defending himself, at the same time, it was as if he was trying to claim credit. He said, Fortunately, I broke free from their control at the last moment. I risked my life to jump out and warn Lord Big Buck. These pigs from Red Creek Town the wild boar people did not succeed. Please rest assured, Lord Big Buck. I have already shouted just now. Someone will come soon. When that time comes, we will definitely catch these wild boar people! Big Buck finally couldnt hold it in anymore and kicked the mouse-man servant. Idiot, why are you shouting so loudly? Youve called so many people over. How can I explain to the master that Ive appeared in this alley so late at night! Eh? The mouse-man servant was dumbfounded. It was as if he had just thought of this serious problem. Then, Ill take Lord Big Buck back to the Sugar House?He was somewhat at a loss and asked carefully. Big Buck pondered for a moment. The cry for help that Kid made just now was too sharp, and the content was Help, murder. The direction was very clear. Therefore, he could sense that many warriors were flying over the eaves and walls, quickly approaching this place. If he turned back to the sugar house, he might be blocked on the road. The Warriors who rushed over quickly did not know whether he was a victim or a murderer. They would definitely want him to reveal his true face and explain why he was here. If he was unwilling, the misunderstanding might become even bigger. What if he was really forced by more than a dozen warriors to reveal his true colors in such a deadly place? Then, his gossip would spread throughout the entire bloody skull arena the next day. Also, there were many important figures in the sugar house at the moment. They were far from being someone that a small Watchmanlike him could provoke. Important figures usually hated trouble very much. If they knew that he was the one who brought trouble to the Sugar House, they would definitely leave a very bad impression on him. More importantly, he did not have the time to interrogate this shifty-eyed kid in detail. How did this kid fall into the hands of those pigs in Red Creek Town? What did he say to those pigs? How did those pigs know his whereabouts? Although bringing this kid back to the Sugar House and handing him over to the boss would slowly squeeze out all the clues on this kid. But since it was related to his own safety and reputation, Big Buck was more inclined to do it himself. Thinking of this, Big Buck narrowed his eyes. No, were not going back to the Sugar House. He said to the mouse-man manservant, Didnt your boss build several secret tunnels near the Sugar House? Quickly take me out of here through the secret tunnels. Yes, Secret Tunnels! The mouse-man servant slapped his head and struggled to get up. The more he panicked, the more mistakes he made. He fell again and grimaced in pain. They hit me, Lord Big Buck. They almost killed me! The mouse-man servant explained his clumsiness while clumsily asking Big Buck to support him. Look, my injuries, here and here! Big Buck was not interested in the mouse-man servants injuries at all. However, he did not want to tangle with this lowlife who was destined to not see the sun rise in the morning at the critical moment when random people might appear at any time. He pulled the mouse-man servant up and tried his best to hold back his anger. I saw it. Dont worry. When we are in the secret tunnel, tell me about it. I will uphold justice for you! Thank you so, thank you so much, Merciful Lord Big Buck! The mouse-man servant was so grateful. He jogged forward unsteadily. With ease, he led Big Buck into a dead alley filled with junk. He found a broken wooden box at the end of the alley. Pushing open the wooden box, there was a plate of chains covered in dust. The mouse-man servant used all his strength to pull the chains with all his might. He pulled open a wooden board under the chains and revealed a dark secret passage. Please, Lord Big Buck. Our boss carefully dug this secret passage. The exit is behind the Dead Dwarfs head tavern. Its safe! The mouse-man servant nodded and bowed. Big Buck naturally knew that inside and around every candy house, there would be a few or even a dozen secret passages that extended in all directions. It was convenient to leave safely during emergencies, or to allow important figures to enter and leave without anyone noticing. However, most of the secret passages led directly to the inside of the candy house. Judging from the dust on the chains, this secret passage set outside the candy house seemed to have not been used for a long time. It seemed that it would not be disturbed later. It really met his requirements. Big Buck smiled sinisterly. He took back the totem armor that he had been wearing for a long time and began to feel a faint pain. He did not hesitate to enter the secret passage. The mouse-man servant piled up the sundries behind him again and pulled up the wooden box. Only then did he cover the wooden board from the box. The secret passage suddenly became pitch black. The mouse-man manservant reached out and carelessly touched big bucks saber. He was shocked and hurriedly begged for mercy. Im sorry, Lord Big Buck. This secret passage is not often used. I, Ive only come down once, so Im not familiar with the environment here. Its okay. Big Bucks eyes were bright. With his strength, he could naturally outline the outline of the darkness around him. This was a straight path. Perhaps because it was only a backup tunnel, it was not Meticulously builtas the mouse-man manservant had said. However, there were still a few oil lamps in the pit on the wall. Big Buck lit an oil lamp and handed it to the mouse-man manservant, signaling him to lead the way. The bean-sized light hit the shadows of the two people on the wall and twisted them into bared fangs and brandished claws. The mouse-man servant let out a long sigh of relief. Holding the oil lamp, he walked in front, completely unaware that his entire back was exposed to big bucks horns and saber. Chapter 988 - Battle of the Cornered Beasts You can explain in detail now. What exactly happened? Big Buck said, Dont worry. This is a personal grudge between me and those pigs. It has nothing to do with you. As long as you can clearly explain things to me, I will help you seek justice. Thank you, Sir, thank you, Sir! The rat servant heaved a sigh of relief and said in a slightly sobbing tone, Actually, I dont know whats going on either. Im still confused. I have a headache, and I was badly beaten up by them. My head is still buzzing. Lord Big Buck, you have to stand up for me! Then explain it to me clearly! Big Buck said impatiently. How did those pigs find you? I-I was drinking in the back alley of the old blacksmiths tavern. While I was drinking happily, for some reason, those pigs wild boar men surrounded me. First, they kicked me hard, then they punched me in the face several times. They even wanted to pull my hair out and smash me against the wall. The rat servant said, They seemed to realize from the beginning that I was working in the sugarhouse, and they knew that you were a regular customer there. I swear, I swear in the name of the ancestral spirit that I really didnt lie. I really didnt tell them what happened to you in the sugarhouse! Enough! Big Buck could not help but hit the rat servants head with his scabbard. What right do rats have to swear to the ancestral spirit? Cut the crap and continue! Right, continue and then they made me lead the way The rat servant held his head and hummed. I had no choice. You know how fierce those wild boar men are. If I dare to say no, itd be easier for them to crush me than to crush a real rat. So, I-I You brought them to the path I had to pass and ambushed me? Big Buck asked with a gloomy look. The rat servant trembled as if he sensed that Big Bucks dangerous aura was growing stronger again. He was so scared that he stopped in his tracks. Big Buck narrowed his eyes. Forget it, I cant blame you for this. After all, there are many people in the sugarhouse who know me, and they might betray me. Big Buck suppressed his killing intent and relaxed his tone. Start from the beginning again and repeat every detail. The rat servant did not dare to disobey his order. He honestly told him everything from the beginning. Big Buck nodded in satisfaction and seemed to be deep in thought. Suddenly, he said, You mentioned that if you didnt sell me out, someone else would have? Who do you think is the most suspicious person in the sugarhouse? Who is most likely to leak my information? Give me a few names. The rat servant let out an ah and said in a trembling voice, Lord Big Buck, I-Im not brave enough to say that carelessly. I dont have any evidence. I dont know! If you cant say it, then youre the one who sold me out. Big Buck spoke with a sinister smile. If your boss finds out that a lowly b*stard like you actually dares to sell out a distinguished guest, I dont even need to do anything. Shell skin you alive! The rat servant let out a faint gasp like a drowning man, No, Lord Big Buck, I beg you, please dont tell the boss. Dont tell her! Then give me a few names. Big Buck said, Dont worry, I will investigate in secret. I will never tell anyone about you, poor little rat. The rat servant hesitated for a moment and finally spoke. This guy Last time, he was carrying a basin of water when he bumped into you and splashed the water on your leather boots. You kicked him, and he couldnt get out of bed for half a month, so hes held a grudge against you, the rat servant said. Big Buck narrowed his eyes and nodded. Yeah, I think I recall. Theres a guy who earned a lot of money in the casino recently. As long as there are benefits, he can even sell his ancestral spirit. The rat servant continued, And theres this other guy, although he has a pointy mouth and simian cheeks, based on his bragging, he has the bloodline of a wild boar man flowing in his body. He is very close to many domestic rats in wild boar clan. Last month, oh, last month, I saw him personally serving a group of servants from the Ironhide Clan and drinking wine. He mentioned several names in one breath. All of them sounded reasonable and convincing. Big Buck nodded repeatedly. After the rat servant finished speaking, he suddenly changed the subject and said, Wait, repeat every detail of what happened after you met that group of pigs again. Huh? The rat servant was stunned for a moment, but he still obediently repeated it. Compared with the previous two times, the whole process this time was reversed, but the details were not too different. Big Buck was completely relieved. The last bit of doubt he had about the rat servant also disappeared. Lord Big Buck, thats all I know. The person who betrayed you must be among these names. If you want to settle the score with them, I-I can help you trick them! the rat servant said in a wretched and obsequious manner. Big Buck nodded his head noncommittally. He believed that the rat man servant was telling the truth. If he had not been threatened by those pigs, this lowly son of a b*tch probably would not have the courage and reason to betray him. As for the person who betrayed him, was he among the people that the rat man had told him about? Big Buck was not sure. Nevertheless, he believed that the rat servant knew a lot. If he forced him to give up, he would only randomly bite and mislead his judgment. Then the next problem to be solved was how to deal with this rat. Big Buck believed that if he gave this rat back to the owner of the Sugar House, the other party would definitely give him a satisfactory explanation. They would also thoroughly investigate this matter and find out the person who betrayed him first. However, he still said the same thing. If he did that, the matter would be blown up and it would bring a lot of trouble. What the big shots hated the most was trouble. Moreover, this did not conform to the tradition of the high-level orcs. The high-level orcs had always used their own blood to wash away their own hatred. They would only seek help from others when they had no other choice. However, this also meant that he had no ability to take revenge and was just a coward as timid as a mouse. If the bigwigs of the Blood Hoof Clan knew that he could not even deal with a few pigs from Red Creek Town, he would have to ask the owner of a sugar house to make a decision for the warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan Perhaps, when the army set off, he would have to stay in Black-corner City! Big Buck Shivered. Killing intent rose in his eyes. His gaze was like a serrated blade, cutting the bones on the rat servants back. No matter how innocent and beautiful this rat said it was He had betrayed his whereabouts and even brought those pigs to ambush him. If a lowly rat could still see the sun tomorrow after harming a warrior like this Wouldnt the glory of the clans warriors become a joke? The rat servant in front suddenly stopped in his tracks. Lord Big Buck, go around the corner in front. If you take two more steps, youll be at the back door of Dead Dwarfs Head Tavern. He nodded and bowed before carefully explaining, Thats right. It rained a few days ago, and there was some water in the secret passage. The ground is slippery. Please be careful. I know. Lead the way, Big Buck said coldly. He had enough of being nice to a rat. The rat servant shrunk his neck, carried the oil lamp, and walked around the corner. The terrain in front was low, and the secret passage was built too roughly, so it was not well-built to prevent the rainwater from leaking. It was wet and sticky everywhere. It made a puchi puchi sound when one stepped on it, and it was indeed easy to slip. Suddenly, the rat servant who had just gone around the corner cried out in surprise. It was as if he had slipped, and the oil lamp fell into the puddle. The air in the secret passage was not smooth. The flame was the size of a bean, and it could only barely illuminate things within an arms length. The moment he fell into the puddle, the secret passage became pitch black again. Big Buck did not care about the darkness at all. He took a big step toward the corner. The ox-horn dagger, which was hidden inside his leather boots, appeared in his hand like a magic trick, and stabbed toward the rat servants silhouette in the darkness. Poof! The dagger, along with his forearm, completely sank into the rat servants silhouette. He didnt forget to spin twice, and minced the rat servants internal organs into pieces. However, in the next moment, Big Buck realized that he felt something wrong. He did not stab the rat-servant. Instead, he had stabbed a scarecrow that looked like the rat servant! He did not have time to carefully think about what was going on. Suddenly, a slight crack came from the scarecrows stomach. Big Buck felt a sharp pain in his elbow. It was as if he had been bitten by a totem beast. It was a beast trap! Someone had hidden a heavy beast trap in the scarecrows stomach, which was used to hunt totem beasts. The sharp iron teeth bit his entire right arm! Big Buck let out a strange cry of shock and anger. He subconsciously took half a step back. He heard a soft crack sound coming from the puddle under his feet. There was actually a beast trap here, which bit his ankle. The rusty iron teeth were rubbing against his broken bones, causing his facial features to shift and his face to be distorted. At the same time, the dark wall beside him suddenly opened its eyes. The wall was alive! No, someone had dug a shallow human-shaped pit on the rough earth wall first. Through the incredible contraction of his bones and flesh, he had shrunk his thickness to the limit and stuck closely to the human-shaped pit. He had also lowered his breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature to an imperceptible level. All of Big Bucks killing intent was projected onto the scarecrow in the middle of the tunnel, disguised as a rat servant. He did not notice that in the darkness beside him, there was actually a person hiding, a ghost-like, extremely dangerous Ghost Assassin! The black shadow wrapped around Big Buck. Big Bucks right elbow and left ankle were tightly biting on a beast trap. This kind of heavy beast trap was fixed on the ground with a few thick chains. Even a berserk totem beast would not be able to break free so easily. Therefore, Big Buck did not take the risk of his arms and feet being torn apart and tried to break free. Instead, he made a prompt decision and summoned the totem armor. However, the liquid metal that seemed to have life just gushed out of his body. His thigh, which had not yet been covered by the totem armor, felt a piercing chill. Chapter 989 - The Temporary Hell It was an armor piercing awl! To be more precise, it was an armor piercing awl that had been modified by the Ghost Assassin. It was embedded with a large number of burrs and barbs. It pierced Big Bucks thigh deeply. With a slight turn, a large splash of blood gushed out along with his torn skin and flesh. At the same time, it made the part between Big Bucks legs feel an unprecedented coldness and emptiness. That was not the end. His opponent seemed to know his totem armor and body structure like the back of his hand. Before the liquid metal covered him, the armor-piercing awl stabbed him seven times as fast as lightning. Seven shocking bloody holes were created in his waist, chest, and even under his armpit. The totem armor quickly covered the wound, trying its best to seal the wound and stop the blood from flowing out. However, the wound that was created by such a lethal weapon was too difficult to seal and sew up. Big Buck suddenly felt the world spinning, and his vision turned black. He let out a hysterical roar. Wildly waving the ox horn machete that was part of his totem armor, drawing a series of sparks on the walls on both sides of the tunnel. The Ghost Assassin, however, jumped away lightly before he went crazy, perfectly blending into the darkness. This time, no matter how big Buck widened his eyes, he was unable to scan the outline of the other party in the pitch-black darkness. Right at this moment, an ominous mechanical sound rang out once again in the darkness. Along with the chain clattering, big buck suddenly felt two strange forces on his painful elbows and ankles, pulling his body in different directions. It turned out that the chains wrapped around the beast trap were connected to two heavy burlap sacks hanging high in the air through a set of pulleys and gears. When the ghost assassin removed the latch and let the burlap sacks fall to the ground, gravity, under the amplification of the pulley set, instantly tightened the chains. Big Bucks right arm and left leg were instantly straightened by the tightened chains, and his entire body was almost suspended in the air. His right hand and left leg were in so much pain that they were about to be torn off by the Beast Trap. Of course, without any interference, it was impossible to trap a totem warrior just by relying on the mechanism alone. However, just as Big Buck was about to use all his strength to break the chain, the ghost assassin appeared behind him once again. And before the totem armor finished its final growth, it used a chain to go around Big Bucks neck. It was thin and long, and it was covered with spikes that pierced deep into big bucks throat. Even if the totem warframe covered it, it could only wrap the chain inside. Big Buck felt that his throat was stuffed into a ball of burning flames by the other party. In an instant, the air that he had to breathe was completely burned. The ghost assassin crossed the chains at the back of his neck and wrapped them around his arms. Immediately after, he jumped up and exerted strength with his arms. His knees were firmly pressed against his spine. All the weight was like a weight that was applied on Big Bucks throat. Creak, Creak, Creak. Big Buck heard the friction between his cervical vertebrae and the chains, making a creepy sound. The seven bloody holes on his body continued to expand as he struggled violently. Fresh blood gushed out crazily from under the totem armor, unable to be stopped. Especially the bloody holes on his thigh. Besides the piercing pain, it also brought him a fear that any male carbon-based intelligent creature could not control. His right hand and left foot seemed to have been burnt in a furnace first, and then frozen in an ice cave for an entire day and night. He could no longer sense their existence. What was even more terrifying was that the other party seemed to have smeared an evil secret medicine on the iron teeth of the animal trap, causing a numbing sensation to spread upward like a poisonous snake. Soon, he lost control of his entire right arm and left leg, the speed at which his consciousness became blurry also became faster and faster. As for the iron chain around his neck, which was getting tighter and tighter, it was as if both ends were placed in a furnace to be heated. Soon, it was burned into an orange color, as if it was going to rip his head off. Pain always magnified a persons perception of time. Big Buck felt that he had already endured for three whole days and three nights. Then, he heard Ka-cha, ka-cha, Ka-chasounds. He sensed something heavy and solid, cracking and peeling off from his body. My totem battle armor actually left me? Big Buck was flustered, Could it be that even the totem battle armor thinks that I will definitely die and doesnt have any hope for me? This was his last thought before he fell into the darkness. .. Big Buck was awakened by the pain. From his teeth to his toes, the pain was incomparably clear, intense, and continuous. It made him realize in despair that he did not get a glorious ending he died in a fierce battle and became a part of the ancestral spirit, on the eternal battlefield, he drank wine and killed his enemies all day long. Instead, he dragged his wounded body and was still imprisoned in the dark, damp, and narrow underground. Judging from the rotten smell and the puddles on the ground, this place was still a part of the secret passage. There were some digging tools like shovels and pickaxes scattered around, and a few dirty rags. It was probably a place for the slave workers to take a break and catch their breath while they were building the secret tunnel. But beside the digging tools, there were a lot of things that should not be here. Big and small, all kinds of knives that big buck had never heard of. There were also small and exquisite saws, pliers, and probes. There were also some strange, unknown, but dangerous gadgets. All the equipment was brand new. In the four corners of the room, under the light of the four oil lamps, they gave off a faint silver light. Big Buck swallowed hard. He did not want to be the first person to try these equipment. And at this moment.. Big Buck found that his entire body was still in extreme pain. However, the animal trap on his right elbow and left ankle had been removed, and the wounds were simply smeared with ointment. The seven bloody holes that had been pierced by the armor-piercing awl were also randomly blocked with ointment and rags. At least the blood was no longer spurting out, only slowly seeping out. The chains that had been deeply embedded in his throat had also been untied, but his throat was so swollen that he could not shout, and could only make a low and hoarse voice. In addition to the high-level Orcs astonishing vitality. His life was not in danger for the time being. However, this did not mean that he could move freely and escape from this temporary demon cave. This was because he was tightly bound to four or five metal spears that intersected to form an iron bed. His hands and feet were all bound by the barbed iron chains. There were several ox tendons and long whips on his thighs, waist, and chest. They bound his body, ensuring that he could not struggle out of even a single gap between his fingers. There were also two huge iron hooks on his shoulders, which were hooked into his shoulder blades. If he struggled forcefully, he would only tear his shoulder blades into pieces and completely lose the ability to move his arms. All of this was clearly reflected by a huge bronze mirror. Thats right, there was someone hanging a bronze mirror directly above his head on the ceiling. It allowed him to clearly see his originally strong and muscular body, but now it was a tragic sight. As well as what would happen next. Ah! Like most high-level orcs, Big Buck was not afraid of death. However, the scene before him was a hundred times scarier than death. It was completely beyond the limits of this bull-headed warriors poor imagination. He let out a hoarse scream. The rapid rise and fall of his chest affected the wound. It was as if there were countless steel needles with bristles scraping his bone marrow. The pain almost caused him to faint again. If I Were you, I would save some strength. A faint voice came from the corner behind the Minotaur Warriors head, The search above our heads has ended. The nosy fellows have all dispersed. There are only a few screams. There are no corpses, no blood stains, and not even any dropped weapons. There are countless incidents like this happening in black-corner city every night. No one will pursue this matter to the end. I think that no one will discover your disappearance before dawn. In other words, our work can last an entire night. I hope you can rest up and persevere to the end. It was a very calm and even gentle voice. Big Buck could hear the panting of hunger coming from the back of his head. He endured the intense pain and twisted his head with all his might. He twisted his neck so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. Finally, through the copper mirror hanging in the air, he saw the other partys appearance. It was that wretched and cowardly rat servant! He was only wearing a hooded cloak, and his face was shrouded in a flickering shadow. He was squatting in a corner, concentrating on studying Big Bucks totem battle armor. It was only at this moment that Big Buck realized that his totem battle armor had actually been snatched away by the other party in such a despicable and shameless way. His body suddenly felt as empty as his spine. The other party was not in a hurry to absorb Big Bucks totem armor into his body. Instead, he took a lot of bottles and jars, which were filled with colorful viscous medicinal liquid. He dripped them on Big Bucks chest armor, shoulder guards, and wrist guards respectively, carefully observing the reaction of the totem armor. The totem armor quickly absorbed all the secret medicinal liquid. From its solid state, which was as hard as iron, it gradually softened. Circles of ripples appeared on its surface, and it even let out an impatient hiss sound, as if it was sending an invitation to the rat servant. This is impossible! Big Buck watched with his mouth agape. How could the extremely lowly rat man possibly gain the favor of the totem battle armor? He immediately reacted, and of course, the other party was not a rat manhe still remembered the astonishing strength that gushed out of his arms and knees when the other party was tightly wrapped around his throat. It was impossible for a rat man to have such strength. This guy was a powerhouse whose strength was not inferior to his own. However, what kind of clan warrior would be so despicable as to set such a sinister trap even though he clearly had such powerful strength! In the end, the other party did not respond to the invitation of the totem armor. Instead, he used a long robe to carefully wrap up the fragments of the totem armor. Then, he slowly stood up, took off his hood, and walked towards Big Buck. Under the flickering fire, Big Buck saw a blurry reflection in the bronze mirror. Hair like black flames. Dark Eyes as deep as the night sky. A unique characteristic that shocked big buck. We finally meet again, Mr. Big Buck. Oh, in the Blood Skull Arena, you should have seen me too. At least you knew of my existence. But at that time, you didnt care, because you thought that when I was unconscious, it was impossible for me to remember you, to remember what you did. You thought that I had long forgotten you. Meng Chao walked to Big Bucks ox head and gently held his horn. He lowered his head and enunciated each word carefully. He said softly, Unfortunately, I didnt forget. Even when I was dying in the sewage in the deepest part of the dungeon, I didnt forget you for a second. Brave ox-head Warrior, honorable member of Bloody Hoof, Mr. Big Buck Chapter 990 - The Night That Never Ends This was indeed not the first time Big Buck had seen Meng Chao. In fact, Meng Chao had been brought to the Blood Skull Arena by Big Buck and his companions. At that time, the black-haired, black-eyed man, who was covered in wounds, had been hung roughly by a broken fishing net. He had been hung with two spears in front of a team of servants and slave laborers, swaying in the wind and rain, he looked like a deformed, ugly, but very rare monster. Big Buck had once suspected that the black-haired, black-eyed monster was a hybrid of an advanced orc and another race. The advanced orcs had a bold and unrestrained personality. When it came to sex, there werent many taboos. As long as the other party wasnt a damn holy light race and was strong enough. The high-level orcs who advocated valor would dare to open fire on any alien race. It didnt matter even if the opponent was three to five times larger than him or even better. Ogres, twin-headed ogres, goblins, mountain giants, ice giants, and the strange-looking demons in the Eternal Night Abyss all of them were within the range of the advanced orcs. In the heroic epic of Picturesque Orchid Lake that had been passed down for thousands of years, there was even the story of a war chief thousands of years ago who went deep into the desert of death and impregnated a thousand-year-old lich in the ancient tomb empire. Although the authenticity of this story was very suspicious It didnt stop all the advanced orcs from talking about it. They were always eager to use the heroes from thousands of years ago as an example to conquer all the powerhouses on this road. However, Big Buck never knew which race the high-level orcs and the half-blood of which race could have such a strange appearance like black hair and black eyes. He and his companions had originally planned to offer this monster to Lord Casanova. In order to fight for a higher position in the Blood Skull Arena and the Clan Army that was about to be formed. Unexpectedly, before they returned to Black-corner City, this monsters injuries had become more and more serious. Its body was boiling and festering, and its heartbeat and breathing were extremely weak. It could die at any time. At that time, Lord Casanova was busy recruiting more gladiators to form a battle group that belonged exclusively to the Blood Skull Arena and was personally commanded by him. He was not very interested in this dying monster. He only glanced at it a few times before waving his hand randomly, telling Big Buck and the others to throw the monster into the depths of the dungeon and wait for death. Unexpectedly, this monster miraculously survived and even became the most trusted servant of the ice storm! Big Buck had known about this long ago. The ice storm had fought beautifully in the last two group battles, and the entire Black-corner City was talking about her extremely fierce methods. This black-haired, black-eyed monster was so eye-catching, so Big Buck naturally knew that he had come back from the dead. However, Big Buck did not feel that there was any enmity between him and this monster. By the ancestral spirit, this monster was already extremely weak at that time. Even if it sneezed, it could still shock him to death. Big Buck was still hoping to use him to win over Casanovas good impression. How could he bear to touch him? Wuuu! Wuuu wuuu! Big Buck struggled hard. He really wanted to tell the black-haired, black-eyed monster, You must be mistaken. There is no enmity between us. It was I who saved you and saved you to the Blood Skull Arena! However, he was severely strangled, and his throat was swollen like a rotten tomato. The more anxious he was, the more he could not utter any meaningful syllables. Meng Chao, on the other hand, took his time. He used a small brush and dipped it into some dark red secret medicine that was as thick as honey but gave off a faint smell of grass. Then, he smeared it on Big Bucks body, especially on his wounds. Big Bucks eyes widened. As the secret medicine slowly seeped into his wounds, he felt his heartbeat and breathing quicken. His senses became especially sharp. His hearing, vision, smell, and especially his sense of touch were all magnified ten times. He could see the twinkling stars in the depths of the monsters eyes that were as deep as the night sky. He could also hear the sound of the monster calmly preparing all kinds of metal equipment. The blades and Sawteeth lightly collided, producing a Ding Ding Ding Dingsound. He could also feel every broken bone on his elbows and ankles. He could feel the intense pain of scraping his fascia and stabbing his nerves. Of course, the intense pain was magnified ten times. The pain that he could barely endure, like scraping his bones with a steel brush, quickly seeped into the depths of his bones. It was like ten thousand burning ants had burrowed into his blood vessels and bones, darting around inside his body. More importantly, Big Buck found that the passage of time seemed to have slowed down. He did not know how to describe this strange feeling. Through the reflection of the bronze mirror, he saw the four oil lamps in the four corners of the secret chamber. The Flames suddenly became thick and heavy. There were also a few cracks in the ceiling that were dripping water. But now, the speed at which the water drops fall had come to a steady drip drip drip drip You put me how In the extreme pain and uneasiness of the irritation, Big Buck finally learned how to control the hematoma of the throat, issued a hoarse voice. I find you Turan healers to be a waste of good things. Meng Chao said casually while he carefully smeared every wound on Big Bucks body, What a marvelous existence the mandrake tree is. It can absorb the spirit energy and the crystal elements in the depths of the ground and condense them into fruits that are comparable to high-energy nutrition drugs on its own body. Its accompanying plants can also easily refine all kinds of gene drugs. However, your witch doctor only thought of refining the steel drugs, divinity drugs, recovery drugs, blood-activating drugs, and energy drugs on the street with the magical plants. It will only improve your speed, strength, and agility simply and crudely. However, it never occurred to him that the effective components of the drugs could be refined into even more marvelous composite drugs. In fact, your natural conditions are too excellent, and the secret drugs that you have refined are too effective. As long as you use high school-level experimental equipment, you can refine some very interesting things through the purification, analysis, crystallization, and extraction of at most seven or eight steps. For example, the secret drug that I just gave you for external application and internal consumption can not only magnify your pain by ten times, but also stimulate your nerves and interfere with your perception of the flow of time. It makes you feel that this is an extremely long night that will never end. In a sense, it is. Big Bucks mouth was wide open. He had gradually realized what kind of desperate trap he had fallen into. He wanted to berate the despicable enemy like a towering Turan warrior. But after opening his mouth for a long time, no sound came out from the depths of his bloody throat. He had faced countless ferocious enemies before. He had also stood tall under the suffocating pressure of the important figures of the blood hoof family. However, the feeling that this black-haired, black-eyed monster gave him was completely different from any of his enemies and important figures. The starlight hidden in the depths of his black eyes was like thousands of shooting stars that whistled through the sky, making him see the real apocalypse in his daze. Long story short, lets get ready to begin. Meng Chao said, Mr. Big Buck, I believe that you have realized that you are destined to not leave this place alive. As for how you will die, we have two choices. First, you can honestly tell me all the questions that I have raised. From the time you read the book for the first time to the scandals of the important figures of the blood hoof family, as long as your answer satisfies me, we can finish our work in a moment. Then, before you realize it, I will use the cleanest and most efficient method to send you to the Holy Mountain to meet the ancestral spirits of the blood hoof family, to drink wine, and to slaughter the enemies. Secondly, you can also be stubborn to the end and help me hone some very special techniques. As you can see, a long time ago, I once mastered some exquisite techniques that were enough to make a skeleton confess his mothers name. Unfortunately, some things happened, and I forgot most of the techniques. Now, my hands are very rusty. If you are willing to help me practice, then thats not bad. This long night will not come to nothing. Now, tell me your choice. Mr. Big Buck, do you choose one or two? Big Buck stared at the monster with black hair and black eyes for a long time. The pride of the Blood Hoof Clan that had been passed down for thousands of years finally made him muster up the courage to spit at the monsters face. Bah! Unfortunately, his strength was too small. The saliva mixed with the blood went straight up and down, slowly, gently, and hopelessly hitting his own face. Understood, then lets begin. Meng Chao said, Do you know, Mr. Big Buck, in the beginning, our teaching materials wrote that when we carry out relevant work, we need to use metal brackets to open the targets eye sockets as much as possible, so that the target can see the entire process without turning his eyes away. This way, the targets heart will collapse faster. However, in practice, we realized that we didnt need to do that at all. Compared to the bloody scene, the feeling of not knowing where the excruciating pain would come from after closing the eyes and not knowing where it would enter the body was the most terrifying. I really want to know how long the brave warriors of Turan, who take death as their honor and even think that the more miserable the death, the more glorious it will be, can keep their eyes wide open? Meng Chao began to work. Big Buck was indeed a member of the Blood Hoof Clan, a tough and unyielding man. He persisted for a full five minutes. Five minutes later, he lost his incontinence. Feeling the mess in his crotch, the unprecedented shame and excruciating pain caused Big Bucks nerves to completely collapse. For the first time in his life, he was like the most despicable rat man, wailing loudly. Meng Chao waited quietly for him to finish crying. Can we continue? He asked the Minotaur warrior, Our work has just begun. We still have an entire night. No Deep inside Big Bucks chest, a sharp air current burst through the bloody throat. He let out a hen-like scream, Please, let me die. Ill say anything. Anything! Chapter 991 - You’ll Regret It Chapter 991: Youll Regret It Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Are you sure? Meng Chao frowned slightly. I have to say, youve really disappointed me. Mr. Big Buck, I thought that advanced orcs were all made of steel and could last at least ten to twenty minutes! By the way, are you really not going to last another three to five minutes? No! No! No! Big Buck let out a shrill scream. Quick, ask me a question! Ill tell you everything! Everything! Ah! The last scream came from the burning flames on his left leg, which had been ripped open. Meng Chao had used a secret medicine that was rich in flammable oil to cauterize his wound and temporarily seal the broken blood vessels, hanging the Minotaur warrior on the dividing line between life and death. Whats the name of that village? This was his first question. This question completely stunned the great buck, who was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He had already planned to sell all his secrets. This included the most shameful inside information of the bloody hoof family. However, he did not expect the black-haired, black-eyed monster to ask an inexplicable question. Wh-What village? The village that rescued me from the tributaries of the Turan River and saved my life. Meng Chao patiently explained, The village that was later destroyed by your recruitment team. Big Buck was silent for a while. Confusion and surprise gradually appeared on the Pale Bulls face. As if he couldnt believe it, Meng Chao didnt hesitate to offend the entire bloody hoof family and took great pains to capture him just for such an insignificant matter. However, under the stimulation of the secret medicine, the burning pain of the wound continued. And with every breath he took, it became more and more unbearable. In order to get rid of the endless nightmare-like torture as soon as possible, he could only tell the truth, Bright Shell Village, its called Bright Shell Village. Bright Shell Village Meng Chao was immersed in his memories and muttered, Thats right. I remember that in that village, every family lived along the river. The villagers loved to plunder colorful snails from the river. After eating the flesh of the snails, they would string them up and make them into translucent wind chimes to hang on the headboard or the door frame. When I was struggling at the edge of the Dark Abyss and the fire of my soul was about to be extinguished at any time, I heard the clanging of the wind chimes and the clear and melodious laughter of the children. The children in the village loved to play around the wind chimes or puff up their cheeks and blow hard, making the wind chimes spin faster and faster. All the colorful snails would fly up. It was the careful care of the villagers and the laughter of the children that pulled me back from the brink of death. Otherwise, I would have turned into the bottom of the Turan River, a skeleton that had been gnawed away by fish and shrimp. That was a group of very kind villagers. It was also a very beautiful, very peaceful small village. You really shouldnt have destroyed that place, Mr. Big Buck. When you were burning, killing, looting, wantonly destroying, and enslaving Bright Shell Village, I had just struggled from the brink of death. I was still half-dead and couldnt even lift a finger. I had no way to stop you beasts. I could only remember the looks of you animals, especially you. There were two horns on your head, one big and one small. I remember telling you at that time Meng Chao coldly said five words to Big Buck. Big Buck then remembered that when they destroyed Bright Shell Village and dragged the black-haired, black-eyed monster back to Black-corner City, the monster had slightly opened its swollen eyes and said the same words to him. At that time, Big Buck thought that the monster was just moaning in pain. But if he knew the language of Earth, then he would know that Meng Chao said to him: You will regret it. Big Buck became more and more confused and scared. He really wanted to shout at the top of his voice, Are you crazy? That is just a group of rat people, a group of low and weak rat people! Is it worth provoking the most powerful Blood Hoof Clan, or even the entire blood hoof family, for the sake of a group of low people? However, Meng Chaos eyes, which were as deep as ice, completely absorbed, froze, and shattered his shouts. Where are the villagers? Meng Chao continued to ask, Many of the villagers who saved my life were captured by you. Where did they go? In Black-corner City. Big Buck hurriedly said, A small portion stayed in the blood-skull arena as servants, while the majority were sent to various parts of Black-corner City as slave labor. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. Where are the children? Have you killed all of them? No, no, we didnt kill the children! As if sensing the apocalyptic aura that was even more terrifying than death emanating from Meng Chaos body, Big Buck was scared out of his wits. He said repeatedly, We didnt kill the children. We brought them back to Black-corner City together. Believe me, we didnt kill the children. You should have seen it. You should have seen a lot of children running with the recruitment team! Meng Chao recalled carefully. When he was hanging in the fishing net and half-asleep, he seemed to have seen a lot of rat children stumbling and following the recruitment team under the threat of the oxtail whip and the thorny spear. Why? Meng Chao asked, When you carried out the recruitment mission in many remote mountain villages, you only took the young and strong, killed all the old, weak, women, and children, or left them to fend for themselves in the devastated ruins. Why did you take all the children with you when you arrived at Bright Shell Village? Whats the use of children? They cant fight, so wouldnt they waste a lot of precious food? Its useful. The children of the rat people are also very useful. Big Buck stammered and explained, The remote mountain village is too far from Black-corner City. If we recruited all the people here, we would waste too much food along the way. Its indeed not worth it. However, Bright Shell Village is not far from Black-corner City. Moreover, if we follow the Turan River, the road will be flat and there is no need to climb over mountains. Sometimes, we can even take a wooden raft. The cost of transporting a servant or slave is not very high, so we can capture more people. If we capture an adult, we can be a servant or slave. If we capture a child, we can be garbage worms! Garbage worms? Meng Chao asked, Whats that? Its a slave that cleans the septic tanks and sewage pipes in Black-corner City. Big Buck said, As you know, high-level orcs eat a lot and poop a lot. Recently, more than ten times the population of Black-corner City flooded in. However, our sewers were built by our ancestors thousands of years ago. Many places have fallen into disrepair and collapsed again. If we dont send people to the deepest part of the sewers to clean them up, all kinds of garbage and filth will erupt at any time! Meng Chao suddenly realized something. Because the children of the rats are petite and have soft bones, they are easy to crawl in the narrow and rugged pipes. So, you sent the children to the deepest part of the sewers to carry out such dirty work? Meng Chao said, Wait a minute. Its not just dirty. Wont a large amount of biogas accumulate in the depths of the sewer, which could suffocate people to death at any time? Big Buck was silent for a long time before he said aggrievedly, So, we can only let the rat people be garbagethey are just rat people! Meng Chao sighed. Alright, the young adults and children were caught by you to carry out all kinds of dirty, dangerous, and desperate missions in Black-corner City. What about the rest of the people, the elderly, the sick, and the disabled? All of them were killed by you? No, we really didnt kill too many people that day. They were just rat people. It was meaningless to kill them! Big Buck shouted, We just burned down their houses! Thats another thing that I cant figure out. Why? Meng Chao said, If your purpose is merely to recruit enough slaves and cannon fodder and seize all the mandala fruits, then your purpose has been achieved. Why did you set a big fire and burn down the entire village before you left? Also, as far as I know, you didnt just do it in Bright Shell Village. You did it in almost all the rat villages. It seems that the commanders brutality cant be used to explain it. It seems to be some kind of unified order Thats right. Thats right. Actually, I dont want to burn Bright Shell Village! Big Buck nodded hurriedly. Please believe me. I just want to capture those young and strong men. No, I want to recruit them and bring them out of their mediocre lives so that they can embark on a glorious path worthy of their ancestors! Yes, it was Sir Casanova who ordered us to destroy all the villages on the recruitment road. Even if I didnt throw out the first torch, others would have done the same! The reason, Meng Chao said. To recruit more rat people! Big Buck said quickly. Explain, Meng Chao said. The recruitment team has limited manpower. Its impossible to bring all the rat people in the village to Black-corner City. They can only take the young and strong men who have the strongest combat ability and labor force first. However, the rest of the old, weak, women, and children may be useful if they are picky. Therefore, their houses have to be burned. Big Buck explained in detail, The recruitment team has collected all the mandala fruits and burned their houses. They have neither food nor a place to live. If they want to survive, they can only migrate to the places where there is food and houses. Where is the place with the most food and houses within hundreds of kilometers? Of course, Black-corner City! Therefore, with this method, there is no need for the bullwhip and the thorn gun to threaten them. The pariahs will come to Black-corner City of their own accord! Meng Chao Thought for a moment. Its unlikely, right? He said, Can the elderly, the weak, the women, and the children, who lack food and clothing, cross the mountains and travel long distances to reach Black-corner City? Of course not all of them can. It would be good if two or three out of ten of them could reach Black-corner City. Big Buck said, However, this is exactly what we need. After all, the past ten years of prosperity have been too long. There have been too many mouse people born.. There are so many that the clan army simply can not bring so many people. Of course, we have to carefully choose who is the most qualified to become cannon fodder and slaves! Chapter 992 - Begging for Death So you also need qualifications to be a slave and cannon fodder? Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, When you sell those children to the major forces in Black-corner City and become a slave and a trashy worm, there must be a middleman and a buyer, right? Give me a few names. Big Buck did not hesitate at all. He reported more than ten names in one breath. They were all the people in Black-corner City who were in charge of buying, selling, and distributing slaves. There were also many important figures. Of course, only one of them came from the Blood Hoof Clan. The rest came from the Ironhide Clan and other competitors. His brain was in pain and hallucinating. He even imagined proudly that when the big figure of the Ironhide Clan, who was known for being tyrannical, fell into the hands of this black-haired, black-eyed monster what a wonderful scene would that be? Meng Chao had a general understanding of what had happened in Bright Shell Village. Through reading and analyzing the micro-expressions, he determined that Big Buck was not lying. Next, it was the problem of the totem armor. I noticed that when I was strangling your neck, your totem armor first tried to resist. The liquid metal wanted to flow under the chain and solidify into a collar. It even tried to rush into the seven bloody holes that I had made, trying to seal and repair them. In other words, the totem armor wanted to help you at that time. However, when my strength became stronger and stronger, almost breaking your cervical vertebra, the totem armor took the initiative to crack and burst open. Whats going on? This question made Big Buck hesitate for a moment. Meng Chao snorted coldly. He used his long-handled tweezers to grab Big Bucks wound, which had been scabbed by the burn, and tore it forcefully. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Big Buck let out an inhuman scream. Because his throat was trembling too violently, the hematoma suddenly ruptured and spurted out a large pool of blood. Ill talk, Ill talk, Ill talk, Ill talk! Through the copper mirror, the bloody wound could be clearly seen. The incomparably intense sensory stimulation was something that even the iron-forged and copper-poured Turan warriors could not withstand. Big Buck said with a sobbing tone, Because I have developed fear! Because I have developed fear towards you and death! Im a coward, a coward who is afraid of death! Oh? Meng Chao said with interest, As long as you develop fear, the totem armor will take the initiative to leave you? No, its not just fear. Big Buck said in a trembling voice, At that time, my hands and feet were bitten by the beast trap. You even stabbed seven bloody holes in my body. My Neck was about to be snapped, and I was on the verge of death. Then, I felt extreme fear and almost lost my fighting spirit. Thats why the totem armor decided that I, I was no longer worthy to be its master. Thats why it took the initiative to disintegrate from my body. I see. Meng Chao nodded, What if a totem warrior was fearless?? What if under the same or even more severe condition, a totem warrior who was covered in wounds and on the verge of death was still filled with pride and fighting spirit. Facing a strong enemy that he could never defeat, his fighting spirit had soared to an extreme degree. In that case, would the totem armor leave him too? Then he wont. Big Buck shook his head and said, In that case, he will activate the strongest form of the totem armor and the most terrifying battle strength, and carry out the last, most magnificent final battle. Until after he dies in a fierce battle, the totem armor will be dissected from his body, and it will gather his killing intent and fighting spirit. It will be like having his soul wrapped around it, and it will become even stronger. I understand. If you put it that way, I think that the totem armor is very intelligent. It can sense its masters thoughts and make a choice that best suits its masters condition the master is afraid of death, so the totem armor leaves him. If the master wants to fight to the end, the totem armor will never leave him. It will help its master burn up all his life force in an instant. It is simply like a living creature that can think. Meng Chao picked up the totem armor fragment that originally belonged to Big Buck and lightly lifted it in his hand, Moreover, I discovered that the totem armor is much lighter than I thought. I originally thought that it was some kind of metal, but even the lowest quality metal seems to be a little heavier. How did this non-metal and non-wood material possess such powerful offensive and defensive abilities, and even activate an incredible characteristic, do you know the answer? Totem armor is a gift from the ancestral spirit. Of course, it is filled with incredible power. Big Buck was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. He said in a trembling voice, I, I am only a small battle team level warrior. How would I dare to pry into the secrets of the ancestral spirit? Ancestral spirit, ancestral spirit, it seems that you really owe everything to the ancestral spirit. You are prepared to lie on the heritage of the ancestral spirit and sleep for another 10,000 years. Meng Chao said, The magnificent Black-corner City is also said to be the creation of the ancestral spirit. The complicated and efficient underground sewage drainage system is also said to be the design of the ancestor spirit. All kinds of mysterious medicines and powerful weapons are the formulas and designs of the ancestor spirit. Did you know that when I was wandering around the Blood Skull Arena, I actually found a design similar to an elevator shaft between the floors? An elevator shaft! In the middle of a group of Minotaurs carrying stone axes, wild boar men carrying meteor hammers, and centaurs carrying bows and arrows, I suddenly saw an elevator shaft. Can you imagine my dumbfounded expression at that time? Needless to say, these elevators are also the crystallization of the wisdom of the ancestral spirits? It seems that your ancestral spirits did create a splendid civilization, but for some unknown reason, their unworthy descendants have become a group of animals who only know how to fight and enslave the weak! Big Buck did not know what the elevator shaft was. He was only frightened by Meng Chaos sudden sharp killing intent. Weve gone too far. Meng Chao had limited time and was not interested in discussing the problem of civilization stagnation or even regression with this Minotaur. He returned to the main topic.., Since the totem armor is so light, why dont You Wear It all the way? Wouldnt it take a certain amount of time to activate it during the battle? In a battle between experts, in the moment of life and death, if you were heavily injured or even killed by the enemy before the totem armor was activated, wouldnt it be very unfair like just now? No one can always wear the totem armor. Big Buck didnt dare to think about why this black-haired, black-eyed monster didnt even know such a common-sense question. He answered honestly.., When the totem armor is activated, a large amount of psionic power is consumed. Even the strongest totem warrior would not be able to wear it day and night. That makes sense. Such powerful individual equipment naturally requires a large amount of psionic power. Meng Chao said, Then, how do you recharge the totem armor? Golden Fruits, totem beast flesh, Totem Beast Core, secret medicine concocted by the Witch Doctor. Big Buck said, Before and after the war, you have to take a large amount of these things. What if you dont take enough? Will you be unable to activate the totem armor, or even unable to summon it, or even summon it, but will its power be reduced by half? Meng Chao continued to ask. Its possible. Big Buck said, But whats more likely is that the totem armor wont be able to obtain enough psionic power, and will start to devour its masters flesh and blood, gnawing at its master until its riddled with holes. Finally, it will completely control its master, turning him into an Origin Warrior. In other words, the totem armor is equivalent to a monster that lives in its masters body. Meng Chao said thoughtfully, In order to maintain a strong vitality and combat ability, this monster will always eat people. It will either eat the enemy or its master? Interesting. Come, come, come. Tell me everything you know about the totem armor. From the first time you put on the totem armor, to the time you didnt have enough time to eat a large amount of high-energy food, to the experience of being devoured by the totem armor. Also, how did the Bloody Hoof Clan train totem warriors? Whats the secret of controlling the totem armor dont miss even half of the details. Big Buck didnt want to go into too much detail. It wasnt that he was trying to hide it. It was just that he was in so much pain that he wanted to end this absurd nightmare as soon as possible. But this black-haired, black-eyed monster seemed to be able to see through his heart. The moment he hid or even hesitated, the monster would use all sorts of strange and terrifying tools that he had never heard of before to make his broken limbs and organs even more unrecognizable. Under the stimulation of the secret medicine, Big Buck had lost the concept of time. It was not as simple as his perception being stretched ten times longer. Time seemed to be cut into countless pieces. The order was messed up and rearranged. Even the end was connected to the end, forming a maze of endless cycles. He seemed to have answered the same question dozens of times. The same kneecap was also shattered dozens of times. The excruciating pain caused his rationality to completely collapse. The memory bank was like a treasure that was opened by a door, allowing the Raiders to come and go as they pleased. He did not even know when the other partys question had jumped from the totem armor to the Blood Hoof Clan. Yes, there is a temple in the Blood Skull Arena, dedicated to sacrificing the gladiators who dyed the arena with blood over the past thousands of years. Many pieces of totem armor are sealed inside the temple. They are all wreathed with brutal souls. Nobody dares to control them. Whoever dares to wear them will most likely be drained of their flesh and blood, and their souls will be manipulated to turn into Origin Warriors. When the Battle of Honor officially begins, the pieces of armor that are wreathed in brutal souls will often be given to the rat soldiers who are especially brave and loyal to their masters, allowing them to turn into Origin Warriors and launch the fiercest attacks on their enemies! Yes. There is also a secret chamber in the Blood Skull Arena. It is dedicated to the flesh and blood of the legion-level totem beasts with the most abundant spirit energy, as well as the core of a large number of totem beasts. It was the capital that Casanova had accumulated after more than ten years of hard work to build the Bloody Skull Legion! The internal structure of the temple and the secret chamber? The guards who are in charge of the temple and the secret chamber? I, I dont know Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! I know, I say, I say everything. Let me die, let me die, Ah ah ah ah ah ah ahhh!! Chapter 993 - You Have Missed a Once-in-a-Lifetime Opportunity Big Buck felt like he was being squeezed by a ten-thousand-ton hydraulic press. All the secrets hidden in the depths of his brain spilled out The internal structure of the temple, the staffing of the guards, Casanovas position in the Blood Hoof Clan, Casanovas trusted generals, how many children the Blood Hoof chief had, the relationship between these dozens of children, the Blood Hoof Clans competitors besides the Ironhide Clan, so on and so forth Just as he had said, the black-haired, black-eyed monster had mastered exquisite techniques. There were many things that Big Buck had just vaguely heard once a long time ago and forgotten. After this monsters processing, however, he magically remembered them again. The nightmare-like cycle continued for an unknown period of time. Big Buck felt as if his brain and body had literally been emptied as he turned into a shriveled bag of skin. He thought that the nightmare would never end. In reality, it was not a nightmare at all. The black-haired, black-eyed monster was not a real thing. Instead, for some reason, he had fallen into what the holy light humans called hell, he was destined to suffer endless torture. He finally heard a voice that sounded like an angel. Alright, our work is over. Thank you for your honesty, Mr. Big Buck. The black-haired, black-eyed monster said politely. His cold hands that were like surgical instruments wrapped around Big Bucks neck. Those eyes that were as deep as the night sky, shining with billions of stars, were above Big Bucks head, looking at him calmly. The black tide that gushed out from the depths of the eyes was like the magma of the end of the world, swallowing Big Bucks body and limbs completely. The last bit of vitality made the Minotaur warriors brain clear up as if it had returned to the past. You what exactly do you want! He was both confused and unwilling, throwing out the last question, Power? Resources? Status? Totem battle armor? These things, the Blood Hoof Clan can give you all of them! Lord Casanova is recruiting experts everywhere to enrich his Blood Skull legion. Even if you want a totem armor as powerful as the Mithril Ripper, it is not impossible! The Blood Hoof Clan has sealed many ancient armors that are wreathed in brutal souls in the first place. They are waiting for the brave warriors who are not afraid of death to control them! With your ability and means, everything you want can be obtained openly and easily in the Blood Hoof Clan! Why do you want to make the entire Blood Hoof Clan your enemy in such an extreme way? Meng Chao lowered his eyelids. Perhaps it was because this was the last question the Minotaur warrior asked before he died. Before he exerted his strength, he explained patiently, Thats right. In the beginning, I did seriously consider joining hands with the Blood Hoof Clan to change Picturesque Orchid Lakes future. Although the Blood Hoof Clan is the most irritable, reckless, and brainless one of the five major clans, and is used to solving all problems through brute force, it doesnt seem to be the most perfect collaborator. But who asked me to drift with the tide and drift into the Blood Hoof Clans territory? As long as I can save time that is more precious than crystals, Im willing to tolerate most of your bad habits. Its a pity that you missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As I said just now, you really shouldnt have destroyed the Bright Shell Village and slaughtered and enslaved my savior. Big Bucks eyes widened, as if he didnt dare and didnt want to believe such a ridiculous answer. Thats it? He muttered, Just because we destroyed Bright Shell Village, you chose to become the Blood Hoof Clans mortal enemy? Meng Chao said, Isnt that enough? Big Bucks expression was absent-minded, and his eyes were filled with resentment and grievance. He had thought of ten thousand ways to die. From the most glorious to the most painful. But he had never thought that an awe-inspiring clan warrior would fall for such a ridiculous reason. It was equivalent to indirectly dying at the hands of a group of rat people. They are just a group of rat people! At the end of his life, he let out a hysterical roar. They are not people. They are just a group of rat people! Thats right. Meng Chao Sighed. In my previous life, we thought so too. Crack! His arms suddenly exerted force, twining around Big Bucks neck like two curved steel bars. After twisting it into a twist, he continued to twist it violently. Big Bucks thick neck, along with his carotid artery and cervical vertebrae, were all twisted into pieces. The bulls head, with its eyes wide open, first rotated 180 degrees clockwise, then in the same direction, and continued to rotate 180 degrees. When the bulls heads angle returned to normal, the bulls eyes, which were filled with confusion and unwillingness, had already lost all of its brilliance. Meng Chao was still worried. His knees pressed against Big Bucks shoulders, and he pulled the bulls head along with the cervical vertebrae out from the cavity, half an arms length. Next, he used five minutes to clean up the body and everything. He packed up the small and exquisite tools and the totem armor fragments and took them away. Then, he checked the mechanism that he had carefully set up. He made sure that this mechanism could be opened at the entrances and exits on both sides of the secret passage. When a large amount of oxygen rushed in, it would automatically ignite the oil that was mixed with chemicals. The entire room, Big Bucks body, and the device that was left here would all be charred and burned in half a minute. It would be twisted and deformed, and no one would be able to tell its origin. Only then did he shake his hood and cloak and walk out of the room. Outside was a narrow and long corridor. At the end of the corridor was a fork road that had been half-excavated for some unknown reason. At the end of the Fork Road, there was a guy curled up in a corner that reeked of alcohol. He was unconscious. His head was covered with three layers of a hood, and his face could not be seen clearly. However, through his slanted shoulders, dark claws, slender tail, and the clothes on his body, it was still possible to recognize that he was the real candy house attendant. It was also him who told Meng Chao the whereabouts of Big Buck, the name of the candy house, and the existence of this secret passage. Meng Chao rolled up a few stacked mandala leaves into a long tube, lit the end of it, and placed it under the nose of the rat man attendant through the hood. The hood could only block vision, not smoke. The pungent smell caused the rat servant to sneeze a few times in his sleep and slowly wake up. Realizing where he was, the rat servant immediately squirmed uneasily. Dont worry, its all over. Meng Chao raised the thumb of his left hand and pressed it against his Adams apple. As he spoke, his thumb trembled slightly and his real voice changed, turning into a sharp and croaky voice. I wont kill you, but whether or not you can save your own life depends on you. Meng Chao said, If you want to live, then take a deep breath and remain calm. Listen to what I have to say. Is that okay? The rat servant nodded slightly. He was a little flustered and took a deep breath with some difficulty. Take another breath and slowly exhale, Meng Chao said. At the same time, he grabbed the rat servants wrist and checked his pulse. The rat servant took a second deep breath. Very good. Do It again. Do it three times in a row. Very good. Your breathing and heartbeat are gradually stabilizing. Your mentality is very good. I think you can survive. Meng Chao and the rat-man manservant took five deep breaths in a row. Their shoulders were no longer trembling, and their pulse was more stable. Then, they continued, There is a corpse on the other side of the secret passage. You should be able to guess who it is, but please believe me. For the sake of your little life, you dont need to see his miserable state. What you need to do most now is to leave this place without anyone noticing. You need to do what you originally wanted to do as if nothing had happened. Today is your day off. You originally wanted to go to Dirty Harry Tavern to drink, right? The rat servant nodded. Then go. Its still early. Its enough for you to drink another round, get drunk, and sleep next to the garbage in the alley behind the tavern until dawn. Meng Chao said, Then, with red eyes and a headache, you will go back to the sugar house and forget everything that happened today. No, nothing happened today. You dont know anything, havent done anything, and have nothing to do with your business. Almost everyone in the sugarhouse knows about the existence of this secret passage and Big Bucks whereabouts. Maybe I even found someone else to find out everything from other people, just to confirm it with you? This guys death will bring some small troubles, but the troubles will not last long. After all, the owner of the Sugar House and the big shots who often visit the sugar house are best at solving troubles. Moreover, before long, the Blood Hoof army will set off and the entire Black-corner City will be sent out in full force. At that time, this small trouble will disappear like a broken wave on the raging battlefield. In other words, you only need to remind yourself to survive this period of time, understand? The rat servant nodded again. Now, he had become much calmer. Meng Chao laughed and patted the rat servants shoulder lightly. He stuffed another bone coin, which was absolutely traceless and not very valuable, into the rat servants clothes. Although you are a lowly rat man, serving people in the sugarhouse, your life is also a priceless treasure to you. He said to the rat-man manservant very seriously, So, come on, you must live! Chapter 994 - About to Start a Bloodbath Reaper! Reaper! You definitely wont be able to guess what happened last night. Something really big happened this time! Leaf stumbled into the infirmary and came before a large medicine vat that was about the height of a person. He held the medicine vat and panted for a long time before he remembered to ask, Are you awake? Im already awake. Meng Chao poked his head out of the medicine vat. He glanced at the rat teen first before he crawled out with some difficulty. Wow! As he watched the sparkling and translucent medicine drip down from his marble-like muscles, other than his slightly pale skin, he did not see a single scar. Leaf could not help but secretly click his tongue, Reaper, your injuries are recovering so quickly. You were covered in wounds and bleeding profusely after the match yesterday. Have all your wounds healed so quickly? Yes, its all thanks to Lady Ice Storm taking care of me and specifically calling the witch doctor here to give me the best secret medicine so that my external wounds can heal faster. However, my internal injuries remain very serious, and Im still incredibly weak. A gust of wind can blow me down. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Meng Chao coughed for a long time and asked, What time is it now? Why were you so anxious to get here? Did something happen? Its almost noon. Youve been soaking in the big medicine vat for almost a day and a night! Leaf was partially nervous and partially excited as he said, Its been a really long night. Indeed, a world-shaking event has happened. You definitely wont be able to guessBig Buck is dead! Meng Chao was stunned for a while before he suspiciously asked, Whos Big Buck? Big Buck was one of the spectators in the Blood Skull Arena. Hes a team-level powerhouse with his own totem battle armor. Hes barely considered an expert! Leaf said, He lives in the Blood Skull Arena with the other spectators. Usually, even if he drinks at night, he should be back by the moment of the worm. However, he didnt come back last night. This morning, Casanova sent people to look for him, but they couldnt find any clues. Its like a bull-headed warrior with a strong back and a thick waist. He turned into smoke and floated into the sky. I see. Meng Chao said, Hes just missing. Maybe he went out to indulge in debauchery, got drunk, and was under the thighs of some barbarian elephant beauty. What makes you think that hes dead? Because many people heard buck of the red stream family say that he must kill Big Buck in public! Leaf said, Some people saw Buck of the Red Creek family and his cousins secretly discussing something and then disappeared into the night. When they reappeared, they were all panting and panicking, as if they had just fought. A few days ago, buck of the Red Creek town had a very serious conflict with big buck. There were also rumors that big buck kept bragging about Buck of the Red Creek Town, saying that he was useless and didnt deserve the name Buck. He was only worthy of the name Little Buck. You know, high-level orcs cant stand people saying theyre weak. The name Little Buckis more vicious than any curse. No wonder they would fight each other to the death! Wait, why is there another buck? It makes my head hurt,Meng Chao said. Its because there are two bucks that one of them has to die! Leaf recounted to Meng Chao the gossip he had heard this morning. It was detailed and embellished. Only then did Meng Chao understand. That is to say, bull-headed bark mocked wild boar bark for being weak, but he was killed by the latter this is just your speculation. Theres no real evidence, right? What do you need real evidence for? Wild boar bark has already admitted it!Leaf said matter-of-factly. Eh? Meng Chao was really stunned. Theres such a thing? Buck the wild boar admitted that he killed bull-headed Buck? Of course, not the kind of confession where he kneels in front of the temple and gives a full account of his crimes. However, when a busybody asked Buck the wild boar, he didnt deny it. Instead, when he heard the news of bull-headed Bucks disappearance, he laughed so hard that he couldnt close his mouth! Leaf said, Originally, the people who were insulted by the name Little Buck were not just the wild boar Barker himself, but all the wild boar warriors from Red Creek Town. In order to protect the glory of the ancestral spirit, revenge was inevitable, and it was even worth encouraging. Moreover, they did it very cleanly, and they were not caught by the Blood Hoof Clan at all. This was simply a perfect revenge that was worth bragging about for a year and a half! Also, although Buck, the wild boar didnt admit it himself, he winked and told the busybody a scandalMinotaur Buck was a regular customer of the sugarhouse. Moreover, he was killed on the way out of the sugarhouse. Tell me, if Buck, the wild boar didnt do it himself, how could he know so much? As for what the sugarhouse is I dont really know. Anyway, I heard from them that its a very absurd, depraved, and evil place. Proper warriors never go there. Minotaur Bucks death isnt enough. Even the most shameful secret has been exposed. Theres no longer any honor for the warriors of the clan. Its really miserable to the extreme. Even Lord Casanova and the entire Blood Hoof Clan were dragged down by him. They lost their face! In short, the Blood Hoof Clan suffered a great loss this time. The wild boar man, who has been suppressed by the bull-headed man, felt proud. The wild boar warriors of the Ironhide Clan are very impressive. After all, the Red River clan is their vassal! Meng Chao scratched his chin for a long time. So, the disappearance of Big Buck is no longer a simple matter of revenge. Instead, it has set off a chain reaction and turned into a fight between two great clans? he said thoughtfully. Thats right! These days, Leaf had received personal guidance from Meng Chao. In addition to his combat skills, he also had the skills of collecting, organizing, and analyzing information. His logical reasoning ability far surpassed that of ordinary mouse people or even warriors. The last time when Lady Ice Storm heavily injured Poison Stinger and even tore apart the One Million Steam Hammer, the Ironhide Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan had a conflict. In addition, this time, they suffered such a huge setback. If the Blood Hoof Clan cant return a tooth for a tooth, how will they face? How will they command all the Turan, wild boar, Centaur, hippo, reindeer, and barbarian elephant people in the entire Blood Hoof Clan? Leaf said, So, Lady Ice Storm told us to be careful in the next few days. Stay in the Blood Skull Arena and dont run around. It seems that a bloody storm might break out in the entire Black-corner City! By the way, Lady Ice Storm asked me to call for you. Go to her immediately. Its strange. You were seriously injured yesterday. How did Lady Ice Storm know that you would wake up so soon? Because shes Lady Ice Storm! Meng Chao rubbed the mouse-peasant boys head and told him to stay put. He would practice more saber techniques when he had nothing to do. Later, he would give him a small test. Then, he walked quickly to the ace training field where Ice Storm was. When he arrived at the private training field that belonged to the ace. Ice Storm was also practicing the hundred-battle saber technique that originated from Dragon City. Its power was naturally a hundred times sharper than Leafs. Frost condensed on the blade. With a light wave of the blade, a series of sharp icicles could be brandished. It was like an ice dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it flew up and down, causing the entire training ground to be shrouded in a dense fog that was close to zero degrees Celsius. Looking at the vigorous figure of Ice Storm that was faintly discernible in the dense fog Meng Chao had to admit that although human genes and the genes of fierce beasts were combined, most of the time, monsters that were born were deformed and ugly. However, under the meticulous craftsmanship of the creator, it was possible to produce a biological weapon that had both destructive power and beauty. It was almost a perfect biological weapon. Suddenly, the moment he locked the door. The Ice Dragon instantly turned into a crystal clear bolt of lightning and pounced in front of Meng Chao. Its sharp claws, which were like Scimitars, stabbed at the center of Meng Chaos brows. The fierce and peerless killing intent pierced into the depths of Meng Chaos brain like an ice pick. However, Meng Chao did not even blink. He did not even move his toes. As expected, Ice Storms sharp claws stopped one millimeter away from his glabella. The snow leopard female warrior let out a soft Eh. She looked at Meng Chao strangely and said, I cant sense the existence of totem power in your body. You didnt absorb Big Bucks totem armor? It was not a question, but a confirmation. Meng Chao blinked and turned back to confirm that he had locked the door. If you are truly working with me, dont treat me as a fool. Ice Storm snorted and said, The last time you released such a strong killing intent towards Big Buck, it made me feel very strange. I investigated curiously and found out that Big Buck was the one who brought you to the Blood Skull Arena. Although I dont know what the grudge between you two is, I dont think that Big Bucks disappearance is the revenge of some red stream family. Its just a local vassal family. Even if they could kill Big Buck, how could they be so clean and silent? Even though theres no evidence, from the impression you usually leave me, once Big Buck falls into your hands, theres no way he can survive. Meng Chao Shrugged. He originally didnt want to hide it from Ice Storm. Ive said before, Lady Ice Storm will know what Im going to do this morning, he said lightly. But, wheres Big Bucks totem armor? Ice Storm didnt care about Big Bucks life and death as expected. She looked at Meng Chao with interest, I thought your main purpose of painstakingly killing Big Buck was to snatch his totem armor! Since the armor is already in your hands, why didnt you absorb it directly into your body? I understand now. Are you thinking that, if the totem armor is really the blessing and crystallization of the ancestral spirit, wouldnt it trigger some unpredictable and uncontrollable consequences if you wear the totem armor rashly from a race other than Picturesque Orchid Lake, such as suffering the resistance and backlash of the armor, or even being sucked dry of your flesh and blood by the armor, becoming a Warrior of origin, and so on? Chapter 995 - Target, Red-Gold City! Ice Storm spoke to Meng Chaos heart. Meng Chao did not believe that there really was such a superstitious thing as the blessing and curse of the ancestral spirits. However, to put it in a more scientific way, the totem warframes operating system carried a safety measure that had to be passed through gene binding. It could only activate and safely release 100% of its combat strength once it detected Turan genes. That was not impossible. One needed to know that even Dragon Citys power armor had the functions of fingerprint unlocking and iris detection. Since the totem armor was so much more advanced than the power armor, could any Tom, Dick, or Harry control it? Of course there had to be a certain connection between the genes of Earthlings and advanced orcs. Otherwise, Picturesque Orchid Lakes secret medicine would not have been so effective on him as an Earthling. Perhaps, they were all descendants or test subjects of the mother, as well as the Ancients, and they were brothers of the same origin. However, Meng Chao did not want to take the risk before he prepared enough cultivation resources and recovered to Heaven Realm. He did not absorb the totem armor or bring it with him back to the Blood Skull Arena. When the totem battle armor was frozen and hardened, it was too big. Plus, its shape was highly irregular. It was very unique. No matter how much it was wrapped, one could still see that it was a set of armor. The Blood Skull Arena was Casanovas territory. Ice Storm reminded him yesterday that Casanova had already set his eyes on him. How could he kill Casanovas subordinate and snatch the other partys treasure, then still carry the treasure with him and swagger around right under Casanovas nose? Therefore, Meng Chao placed the totem battle armor outside the arena, in a safe and secret place. If he really wanted to absorb the totem battle armor, he did not want to do it in the Blood Skull Arena either. Otherwise, if something unexpected happened during the absorption, the totem power would leak out in some mysterious way. If Casanova sensed it, would he not be done for? Then, can any other races other than the Turan people put on the totem battle armor? Meng Chao asked Ice Storm for advice humbly. He had a faint feeling that Ice Storm was neither surprised nor angry about him killing Big Buck. There was even a faint sense of joy and trust. It was as if through this pledge of allegiance, Ice Storm had truly accepted himself into the same camp and they could start a deeper level of cooperation. Yes! Sure enough, Ice Storm answered him resolutely and decisively. Although all the warriors, priests and chiefs say that the totem armor is a gift from the ancestral spirit, only the warriors of the clan with the purest bloodline, the highest moral character, and the most sense of honor are worthy to have it. Those lowlifes and outsiders who have filthy blood flowing in their bodies do not have the right to touch totem power. forcefully touching it will only tarnish the glory of the ancestral spirit, drawing the wrath of the ancestral spirit and the cruelest punishment. However, I want to tell you that they are all farting. As long as they have enough power and fighting spirit, anyone can become the owner of the totem armorwhether it is the most lowly rat people, the weirdly-shaped ogres or even the skeleton soldiers, even if they are our old enemies for tens of millions of years, the holy light humans can do it. Of course, the holy light humans have their own beliefs, and they are definitely not willing to easily implant the chaotic creation of the totem armor, which is another matter. Speaking of which, if you are not a Turan, it would indeed be a little more difficult to plant totem armors. The impact of the ferocious souls inside the armors would be a little more intense, and there would be a higher chance that your flesh and mind would be devoured by the armors, turning you into a puppet of the armors, which is also known as the Origin Warrior. Therefore, you didnt take the risk so easily. Thats right. Otherwise, you would have become a pile of broken armors and a mixture of bizarre-looking flesh and blood. Its like this Meng Chao was deep in thought, Then, how can we minimize the risk of equipping a totem armor? Its very simple. Eat more golden fruits, totem beast flesh, totem beast cores and secret medicine, and kill more people. Ice Storm said, You can simply think of a totem armor as a hungry monster that lives in your body and is filled with the desire to kill, and you are its beast tamer. As long as you use more food to fill its stomach, and use more battles and killings to vent its killing intent, it will be satisfied and wont have any designs on youat least not for the time being. However, if you havent eaten many golden fruits or the flesh of totem beasts for a long period of time, and havent participated in any battles to fill its stomach, then it can only eat you. Meng Chao suddenly understood. Regardless of whether it was his past life or present life, the advanced orcs were the most violent and belligerent races among the many civilizations in the other world. Including the people of Dragon City, the other races participated in the war between worlds for the purpose of victory. And the purpose of the advanced orcs participating in the war between worlds seemed to be only the war itself. Victory or defeat, it didnt matter at all. Meng Chao had always wondered how the advanced orcs developed such a character of Indifferent to life and death, willing to do anything if not satisfied. After Ice Storms explanation, he seemed to understand a little. Once Ice Storm finished speaking, she walked towards the backyard of the training ground. The backyard was blocked by an ice wall. With a wave of her hand, a huge crack opened up, revealing the natural large freezer inside. The freezer was filled with large amounts of frozen golden fruits and frozen totem beast flesh. There were also totem beast cores that were emitting a magnificent radiance, like crystal clusters and gemstones. There were also hundreds of secret medicines that were filled with glass bottles and plastic soda bottles. They were sticky like honey, but they were emitting a faint fluorescent light. The spirit energy that was emitted from these cultivation resources was so dense that it was visible to the naked eye. They were like semi-transparent vortexes that were slowly rotating in front of Meng Chao. Meng Chaos breathing could not help but stop. Every cell in his body was screaming crazily. This is the reward from yesterdays victory. Apart from the usual rewards, I have also placed a large bet on myself. I bet that we will win this victory cleanly and cleanly. Also, because our victory was too beautiful, many of the audience were excited and rewarded us crazily, Ice Storm said. With these resources, it seems that its still not enough to build the strongest battle team or battle gang in Picturesque Orchid Lake. However, its more than enough to let one or two experts raise their battle strength to the peak and do whatever they want. Meng Chaos eyes flashed. Ice storm was about to tell him everything. So, Im not wrong. You never thought of forming a battle team or even a battle gang to command thousands of troops? he asked the snow leopard warrior. No. Ice Storm shook her head. Im very clear that I dont have the ability to train soldiers and command troops. Moreover, commanding a battle gang is a very troublesome matter. The more subordinates they have, the more problems they have to consider in terms of food, drinks, daily training, and garrisoning. As an outsider, Im on my own. Its impossible for me to support an army with my own strength. I can only rely on Casanova to tie myself tightly to the Blood Hoof Clan. In name, Im the commander of the battle team, the battle gang, and even the battle group, but in reality, Im still a chess piece of the Blood Hoof Clan. The larger the army under my command is, the tighter the tie will be. Ill never be able to get rid of it. Therefore, Ive never thought of being a commander. The only reason I joined the battle group was to obtain the resources to build a battle gang and a larger space for activities And then? Meng Chao asked without surprise, What happens after we obtain sufficient resources and space? After that, we escape and escape from black-corner city, Ice Storm stared into Meng Chaos eyes and said. Where do we go after we escape from Black-corner City? Meng Chao was not surprised by the snow leopard warriors answer either. He continued to ask with a calm expression. Red-gold City! Ice Storm said the final answer with a pause. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. Why? Are you afraid? Ice Storms eyes flashed with disappointment. Im not afraid. Im just a little surprised. Meng Chao smiled and said, I didnt expect that the two of us would have the same destination. Red-gold City was the Gold Clans main city among the five major clans. It was also the most glorious city in Picturesque Orchid. There were five major clans in the Turan civilization. However, in the glorious era, when the five clans competed for the supreme throne of the War Chief and the highest authority to command the entire Turan army, the only ones who were truly competitive were the Blood Hoof and the Gold Clans. Of the other three clans, the Thunder Clan was mainly composed of the Feather Clan, which had the blood of falcons and raptors flowing in their veins. They were existences that came and went as fast as the wind and as fast as lightning. However, the power in the air alone wasnt enough to decide the outcome of a war. The weakness of the land combat ability meant that the Thunder Clan couldnt become the main force of the Turan army, they could only carry out special combat missions of scouting, harassing, restraining, and going deep into the enemys rear. The Dark Moon Clan was made up of the turtle, snake, crocodile, lizard, and other advanced orcs with reptilian bloodlines. Although they were best at hiding and assassinating, they were the most terrifying nightmare of the enemy in the starless night. However, in a frontal battlefield where tens of thousands of people were charging at the same time, they lacked the ability to make the final decision like the Thunder Clan. As for the Divine Wood Clan, there was no need to mention them. Strictly speaking, it was a question whether they could be considered as advanced orcs. Many of the Divine Wood Clans people didnt look like beasts at all. Instead, they looked like human-shaped trees that could photosynthesize. They were good at recovery and healing, not destruction and conquest. In the Turan army, they were mainly responsible for medical and logistical tasks. Naturally, they didnt have the ability or ambition to compete for the throne. Chapter 996 - A Huge Arena The Minotaurs of the Blood Hoof Clan were famous for their sturdy bodies, their endurance, and their madness at the sight of blood. The wild boar mens defense and madness, the Centaurs precision and weight, the barbarian elephant mens trampling and charging these were all the most important characteristics of winning a war. Hence, the Blood Hoof Clan was definitely the main force of the entire Turan army. However, the Gold Clan had the characteristics of wolves, tigers, leopards, and lions. They were the top predators on land. Obviously, they had more power than the Blood Hoof Clan. In the past few thousand years, the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan took turns to occupy the supreme throne of the War Chief. Most of the time, the mighty Turan army was led by the lions and tigers of the Gold Clan. The Gold Clans main city became the heart of the entire Turan civilization. And in the memory of Meng Chaos previous life, the winner of this five-clan struggle was still the Gold Clan. Though there had been minor lapses, hegemony still slipped through the fingers of the lion men and the tigermen. However, the attack on the land of Holy Light war bugle, was still blown in the Red-gold City, and it resounded throughout the land of Turan. Apart from this and the destruction of Bright Shell Village, there was another factor that made Meng Chao very unwilling to cooperate with the Blood Hoof Clan. That was, the Blood Hoof Clan was a bunch of brainless brutes. It was true that the wild boar men were irascible lunatics, but the Turan were not much better. Just a bit of blood would ignite the desire to kill and destroy in their hearts, burning away all their rationality, causing them to charge forward like crazy. They would either trample all their enemies into meat paste.., or they would crash into an iron wall and bleed their brains out. There was no third outcome. Meng Chao did not think that he could convince a bull that would go mad at the sight of blood, or a wild boar that was howling and jumping up and down to delay the start of an all-out War by a year and a half. On the contrary, if he really managed to get the Blood Hoof Clan and Dragon City civilization to cooperate fully, with Dragon City civilization assisting the Blood Hoof Clan with a large amount of ammunition, so that every Turan could carry a heavy machine gun if every wild boar man carried a rocket launcher on his shoulder, and every barbarian elephant man had grenades wrapped around their waists The Blood Hoof Clan, whose confidence had exploded, would certainly rush to the land of holy light impatiently and launch a more fierce and uncontrollable battle than in his previous life. They would force the Holy Light Camp to invest more power than in his previous life into the Eastern Front battlefield, so that the Eastern Front would be upgraded from a meat grinder in his previous life to a joint meat processing factory. When the butterflys wings flapped slightly, no one could predict and control the direction and intensity of the storm. After his rebirth, his experience in Dragon City had told Meng Chao this countless times. Therefore, he had to be careful. Compared with the mad cows, wild boars, and wild elephants of the Blood Hoof Clan, he was more inclined to cooperate with the Gold Clan. It was not that the chiefs and priests of the Gold Clan were good men and women who ate vegetarian and chanted Buddhism. Instead, top predators such as wolves, tigers, and leopards were usually calmer than mad cows and wild boars. At first glance, this conclusion was against common sense. However, if one thought about it carefully, predators in nature often had more ability to hibernate, lurk, wait patiently, judge the timing, analyze the environment, and make plans than herbivores. For most of the past thousands of years, the Gold Clan that had always ruled Picturesque Orchid Lake had a more leisurely aura of a king than the Blood Hoof Clan, which was the second most powerful clan in the past thousand years, all the resources in Picturesque Orchid Lake had a stronger ability to collect, integrate, manage, and distribute. Therefore, after repeatedly calculating and weighing the pros and cons, Meng Chao decided to go to Red-gold City. He wanted to kill the person who was about to start a war between worlds and turn the eastern front into a bloody slaughterhouse. He wanted to find the person who could change the course of the war, save Picturesque Orchid Lake, and save Dragon City. If they could not find him Then they would create one with their own hands. Ice storm stared deeply at Meng Chao. From Meng Chaos determined eyes, it could be seen that he was not lying. The two of them really had the same destination. This made the snow leopard warriors ice-cold eyes light up with a flame of joy. However, she did not ask Meng Chao, the black-haired, black-eyed outsider, what he wanted to do in Red-gold City. It was just like how Meng Chao did not ask her why she wanted to escape from the Black-corner City and go to the Red-gold City? According to her own words, two years ago, didnt she escape from the territory of the Gold Clan and go through a lot of trouble to escape to the main city of the Blood Hoof Clan, Black-corner City? Moreover, as a free gladiator, if she wanted to leave the black-corner city, she should have countless better opportunities in the past two years. Why did she have to wait until this critical moment before she was ready to leave? Also, the five clans were about to start their battle. The thousand-year battle between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan was about to happen again. If she returned to Red-gold City now, wouldnt she be walking into a trap? Meng Chao did not ask about these things. He believed that when the right time came, Ice Storm would naturally tell him. Just as he didnt mind telling her more secrets after seeing more trustworthy potential in Ice Storm, he would also develop her into a part of the hot-selling products of Superstar Resource, a first-level agent at Picturesque Orchid Lake. Meng Chao was only concerned now. When do you plan to leave? How much time do we have to prepare? Half a month. Ice Storm said, This morning, Blood Hoof, Ironhide, Fire Song, Trident and more than twenty other major clans under the Blood Hoof family agreed that in half a months time, they will gather in the largest and oldest temple in Black-corner City and swear an oath to the common ancestor spirit of the Blood Hoof Clan. They will wipe out all the conflicts and grudges within the clan over the past decades, and fuse their blood together again to form an unbeatable force. They will challenge the supreme throne that controls the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake and seize the highest glory for the common, oldest ancestral spirit! Understood. Meng Chao nodded. At that time, the Blood Hoof Army will be on the move, right? Yes, they will be on the move soon. Ice Storm said, The recruitment team brought back news from all directions. Even in the territory of the Blood Hoof Clan, behind the most remote mountain village, the last mandrake tree has already bloomed. This means that within a decade or even a few decades, all the mandrake trees in the entire Orchid Lake will not be able to bear even half a mandrake fruit. Although the warehouses in Black-corner City are already full of food. But we cant just sit around and eat. The Blood Hoof Clan is also the most gluttonous clan among the five major clans. In order to solve the food problem, the earlier we set off, the better It makes sense. Whether we take more food or consume a large number of people, we can alleviate the food problem Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, I dont understand. The Blood Hoof Clan and the Ironhide Clan seem to be incompatible with each other. Can they really put aside their grudges and work together? Yes, you dont understand the personality of the Turan people. Theyve been like this for thousands of years. The two major clans, which usually fight each other, will become comrades in the temple as long as they pledge their blood to each other. In the battles of the five clans and the battles of honor, they can rest assured that their backs will be guarded by the other side. Anyone who still cares about the trifles in the clan when they are on a larger battlefield will be despised by everyone and punished by the ancestral spirits. However, the main point is not that the entire Blood Hoof Clan will unite in half a month, but that we havent made a blood pledge yet! Be careful. In this half a month, Black-corner City will be doomed to a bloody storm. The Blood Hoof Clan, the Ironhide Clan, and the other major clans will be involved in the bloody battle! Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. Is it because I killed Big Buck and set off a chain reaction? he asked. Not exactly. Whether you killed Big Buck or I destroyed and robbed the Ironhide Clans One Million Steam Hammer, they are only the fuse. The deeper purpose is to determine the ranking of the major families in the Blood Hoof army, their commanding authority, and the Order of distribution of the spoils of war. Ice Storm explained, The era of prosperity that just passed was too long. It grew until the last era of glory, when the experts that everyone was convinced of were old, dead, and almost all of them perished. Now, the core forces of the major families are all the new generation that grew up in this era of prosperity. Although they have shown their strength in the small conflicts between the families and even the clans, and even led small hunting teams to go deep into the land of Holy Light, they have caused a great disturbance. However, it was not a real war after all. It was not enough for them to accumulate real prestige. The new powerhouses of the Ironhide Clan were not satisfied with the new powerhouses of the Blood Hoof Clan. The new powerhouses of the barbarian elephant people were not satisfied with the new powerhouses of the wild boar people either. The local powerhouses boasted that they often fought with totem beasts in the depths of the forest. They were even more dissatisfied with the old aristocrats in Black-corner City who lived in luxury. If you refuse to submit to me, I refuse to submit to you. If we really fight a war, it will be fatal. It is also very simple to make these unruly advanced orcs submit to you. Advanced orcs are all very simple. If your fist is big, they will submit to you. If your fist is the biggest, everyone will submit to you the most. Meng Chao said, You mean, in the next half a month, we will participate in more battles. Through the battles, we will decide who is the leader of the Blood Hoof Clan and who should the Blood Hoof army listen to? More or less. A cold and excited smile appeared on Ice Storms face as she said, But not in the two battles that you have participated in before. You know, many spectators find the battles in the arena too fake, too boring, and too many rules. The number of people on both sides is the same, and the weapons and equipment are roughly the same. Many gladiators have a tacit understanding that they will stop when it is necessary. There are also adjudicators who will stop the competition at any time. Whats the point of this? Theres no way to simulate a real battle, and no way to determine who is the real strong one. Therefore, in the next half a month, the frequency and cruelty of the fights will increase a lot. More experts will be involved in the fights. The loser may be stained with blood and sand. The winner will be respected and followed by everyone and become a hero in the eyes of the public. Such a grand fight cannot be held in the small Blood Skull Arena. Oh? Meng Chao asked, Where will it be held? Black-corner City. Ice storm calmly said, In the next half a month, the entire Black-corner City will become a huge arena. Chapter 997 - The Game of the Brave Chapter 997: The Game of the Brave Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was stunned for a long time before he said, So youre telling me that a cruel battle can happen anytime and anywhere? Thats right. On the streets, in the taverns, and in the casinos The more people there are, the more likely it is that a battle will happen. Ice Storm explained, The procedure and rules of a duel have been greatly simplified. A clan warrior can swagger on the road and issue an invitation to a duel whenever he sees a member of an enemy clan, an enemy he has a feud with, or even an ugly warrior. Generally speaking, the other party will absolutely not and cannot refuse such an invitation. Whoever rejects such an invitation will be ridiculed by everyone. Dont even think about commanding the troops and snatching valuable spoils in the following war. At the same time, they can also raise the stakes in front of everyoneresources, armor, and the relationship between the two sides, you name it. For example, two clan warriors would each have a team of a hundred servants. After they fight, the winner would have the right to command the losers team, and the loser would become the winners viceroy and listen to the winners orders in the war. Thats what it basically means. Of course, its okay to use underhanded tactics and blunt blows, but if we dont fight openly in front of everyone, we wont be able to win the other partys allegiance and spread our fame. As for casualties, there definitely will be some. Advanced orcs have thick skin and flesh, plus being beaten to death in a duel doesnt happen often. If it does happen, its not a big deal. Its just a response to the ancestral spirits summons. According to the Turan tradition, an unrestricted duel like that is known as the Game of the Brave. But in my opinion, its more like the final madness before the blood sacrifice for the alliance. Its a carnival that will last for half a month. Its also the most generous sacrifice to the ancestral spirit before the expedition, using blood and death. I hope that the ancestral spirit will bestow good luck to the entire clan. Meng Chao was speechless when he heard this. He had a deeper understanding of the advanced orcs valor now. Does the Game of the Brave play out every time the glorious era begins? he asked. Thats not the case. If the two glorious eras are close enough and the heroes from the previous war havent fallen, then theres no need to play the Game of the Brave. They can still rely on their prestige to effectively control the clans army. Ice Storm said, If a clan is particularly powerful and produces an ultimate powerhouse who possesses absolute dominance, then under an ultimate powerhouses command, theres no need to play the Game of the Brave. However, in a situation like this, the heroes of the past have fallen one after another, and the various great clans have been conserving their strength and expanding crazily during the long era of prosperity. Countless proud and arrogant soldiers, as well as valiant generals, have emerged. As such, they must play the Game of the Brave to give them complete dominance so that it will be more beneficial for the next battle command. This is what thousands of years of war experience has taught us So Meng Chao was still in disbelief. The people who die in the Game of the Brave die in vain? If they die in the Game of the Brave, it just means that they are not strong enough. Ice Storm spoke matter-of-factly. Since they are not strong enough, dying in the Game of the Brave is the best end for them. After all, it is better for a weakling to die in Black-corner City than to lead thousands of soldiers and horses into the battlefield, then die there. At the same time, countless subordinates and comrades would be killed, causing the battle line to collapse. Its better to lose the game, right? That seems to make sense. What about the totem armor? Meng Chao was more concerned about this question. The winner can snatch the losers totem armor at will? Theoretically, yes, as long as the winner has the confidence to eat the losers totem armor. Ice Storm said, In practice, every totem warrior can absorb totem armor with a limitthis part is easy to understand. A warrior wearing a layer of armor is definitely more powerful than a warrior without armor. However, a warrior wearing ten layers of heavy armor might not be more powerful than a warrior wearing two or three layers of heavy armor, because the former might be crushed to death by ten layers of heavy armor. Even if he wasnt crushed to death, he probably wouldnt be able to walk anymore, do you understand what I mean? Understood. Meng Chao nodded. Too much is too little. Any power is a double-edged sword. It was the same for Dragon Citys cultivation system. The higher ones level was, the better it was. The higher ones level was, the more spirit energy would pour into the brain and stimulate the brain. However, it would make people hear more chaotic sounds and see more bizarre scenes. They would be more susceptible to the influence of the ancient ruins summon. As a result, they would be deranged and become deformed monsters. The first expert at the peak of Heaven Realm who Meng Chao knew, Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, had the ability to break through to Deity Realm a long time ago. Yet, he did not dare to take this step because he was worried about the backlash from the power in Deity Realm. As for the former number one expert of Dragon City, Battle God Lei Zongchao, when he reached the age of a martyr, he could only curl up in Battle God Palace, which was isolated from the interference of the spirit magnetism. His body of flesh and blood was in a state of neither life nor death. It was also the embodiment of such a backlash. Totem armor only made this kind of backlash more specific. The winner usually wont deprive the loser of his full set of totem armor. They will only take a bit of it as a token so that the loser can swear to the ancestral spirits in front of everyone that they will obey the winners orders throughout the entire glorious era. That way, the winner can also be considered to have the losers full combat strength. Ice Storm further explained, Of course, many of the clan warriors from lowly backgrounds would be far from reaching the upper limit of their totem battle armors before the start of the Game of the Brave. In that case, their attacks would often be even more ruthless. Regardless of the consequences, they would first seize enough battle armor fragments. Such people are also the most likely to be devoured by the fierce souls hidden within the battle armor fragments and transform into Origin Warriors. Nevertheless, no matter how the totem armor circulates, to the entire Blood Hoof Clan, its actually not a loss. Because the totem armor can store its masters battle experience and killing skills and transfer these experiences and skills into the next masters brain. The masters fight and kill, live and die, but the totem armor will exist forever, and become increasingly strong. Therefore, the more intense the Game of the Brave is, the more severe the casualties of the big clans seem to be. In fact, they have obtained a large number of warriors with real battle experience, as well as totem armors that are even more powerful. They will definitely be able to unleash even more terrifying combat power in real battles. I understand now. Its like a rusty war machine that needs a lot of blood and internal organs to be lubricated before it can rumble and operate to its limit in the shortest time possible. Meng Chao mumbled, Is everyone going to participate in the Game of the Brave? Of course not. If youre afraid of death, you can just hide in the Blood Skull Arena. Even the elite warriors of the Ironhide Clan cant just barge into the Blood Skull Arena to die, right? Ice Storm said, However, you wont be able to boast about your bravery like that. Instead, youll be ridiculed as a coward who only dares to fight in the arena according to the rules. Even the servants under you will be disloyal and think that theyve followed a cowardly master. Besides, the major clans will allocate troops, resources, and combat missions according to the results of the battles in the next half month. Those who have nothing to gain in the Game of the Brave will be sent to defend the city or the logistics team. Only the truly brave ones can enjoy the glory of conquering the city and raiding the fortressand glory is everything for the warriors of Turan. Meng Chao nodded and stared at the snow leopard warrior. So, Lady Ice Storm, you will also participate in the Game of the Brave, right? Thats right, I will definitely participate. Ice Storm frankly said, Since youve killed Big Buck, I dont need to hide it from you. My purpose is not to spread my name and seize a higher position and more troops in the Blood Hoof army. Those are such boring things. I only have one purpose, and that is to have more totem armor fragments. Although the Mithril Ripper is already very strong, I feel that it has not evolved to the limit that I can bear. In other words, what Im going to do in the Red-gold City requires me to have a stronger totem armor, preferably ten times stronger than the current Mithril Ripper. Even if Even if I become an Origin Warrior tomorrow, I still have to devour more totem armor fragments today! In order to stabilize the totem power in my body and reduce the probability of becoming an Origin Warrior, I have to simultaneously devour a large number of golden fruits, totem beast flesh, and cores. Its to feed the monster in my body and allow it to unleash its ferocity through more battles. Thats why I have to control a battle team of several hundred people. Its the only way I can obtain enough resources and capital to engage in a bet with other Blood Hoof powerhouseseven if I dont have half a soldier under me, if other people are willing to fight me, its impossible for them to take out a large number of resources as a bet. According to the Game of the Brave tradition over the past hundreds of years, when the carnival in Black-corner City reaches its peak, small-scale street battles will no longer be satisfying. The powerhouses who have hundreds or even thousands of servants under their command would often transfer their troops to the open land outside Black-corner City to conduct larger-scale battles. They could fall anywhere between armed combat, drill, and war Real battle drill? Meng Chao thought of the suitable words. Thats right, its a real battle drill to prepare for real war. Ice Storm said, And on the day of the Sacrificial Blood Alliance, almost all the families will pull their main forces outside the city to carry out an actual battle drill in the largest scale. They will use blood, smoke, and shouts to please the ancestral spirits. At the same time, they will get the famous warriors of the past half a month make a grand appearance in front of all the Blood Hoofs. After that, I will sacrifice to the ancestral spirits, sign an alliance agreement, and swear an oath for my army to march out. As long as I have enough servants under me, I will be able to move to the edge of the battle drill area without anyone noticing. Then, I will escape this d*mn place while everyones attention is focused on the center of the field! Chapter 998 - The Game Has Begun! It was not a perfect plan. However, if they wanted to bring as many golden fruits, totem beast flesh, cores, secret medicines, and totem armor fragments as possible to escape Black-corner City, they could only think of the best plan in a hurry. As the size of her battle team expanded, Ice Storm would definitely be able to obtain a large number of resources and carriers. Advanced orcs had a more effective secret recipe than the people of Dragon City in the field of taming ordinary wild beasts and totem beasts. The Minotaurs and Centaurs of the Blood Hoof Clan, especially, were the best in the entire Orchid Lake, or even the entire Other World. If they could take away the whole supply team no, only half of them Then they would not have to worry about the cultivation resources for some time. Meng Chao nodded. Ice Storms plan could really be realized, and that solved his biggest problem. Now, he only cared about one thing. Then, what about the servants? Are you talking about Leaf and the others? Ice Storm said, I admit that you trained the first batch of servants very well, especially Leaf. He has an extremely rare talent. With a little luck, it is very possible for him to complete the process of transformation from rat person to servant, from servant to warrior, and from warrior to general. In fact, I like that smart and ruthless little guy very much too. However, its a pity that the road Im going to take is too difficult. I cant bring him with me. If I bring him with me, I will only get him killed. However, you dont have to worry about the way out for these servants. The last two group battles have already proved their strength. In the eyes of any commander, they are all the most outstanding warriors. After we leave, there will be many clan warriors fighting to recruit these servants. Moreover, they wont easily become cannon fodder. Meng Chao nodded. He had confidence in the combat techniques that he had imparted to Leaf and the others. Making such an elite force become cannon fodder was absolutely a waste of heavens gift. He believed that no clan warrior would be so foolish. But he was still extremely worried. Even if theyre not cannon fodder, theyll still be embroiled in the bloody whirlpool of the Battle of Glory. Theres an 80% to 90% chance that theyll die without a burial place in the long and meaningless war! Who among us isnt a mysterious friend from afar? Who among us isnt unable to control themselves in the bloody whirlpool and might die without a burial place at any time? Ice Storms usual cold and fierce look suddenly changed. Her icy eyes cracked and revealed a trace of helplessness. She said with a bitter smile, Whether its rats, warriors, chiefs, oracles, Picturesque Orchid Lake, or the land of Holy Light, death is perhaps our destiny in this d*mned world. Destiny, huh Meng Chao muttered to himself. Blazing Flames burst out from his eyes. In an instant, the flames were torn into pieces and turned into flying stars. When the bloody dawn had just arrived, all kinds of rumors and slanders spread rapidly through the noisy streets and crowded taverns in every corner of Black-corner City. All kinds of colorful, exaggerated, and even absurd rumors finally converged into five syllables that seemed to have magic power The Game of the Brave! It had been more than two hundred years since the last Game of the Brave. No warrior of the Blood Hoof Clan had experienced such a carnival. However, they had all heard the war songs, epics, and stories that had been passed down in their clans for generations. They had heard how the heroes of the past had made their debut through the Game of the Brave. Many peoples totem battle armors even stored the thrilling and exciting scenes of the previous owner participating in the Game of the Brave. When these two syllables rang out, it was a great pleasure to use the entire city as a gladiator arena and treat every street and every pub as an arena, galloping unhindered under the gaze of thousands of people, making ones name resound through the clouds, immediately, the central nerves of these totem warriors were hijacked, and the entire cerebral cortex was drowned. Is it really time for the Game of the Brave? Its true. Ive seen dozens of leaders of families and settlements gathering together to discuss! The prosperous era of ten palm years is too long. We have no idea which powerhouses have emerged in Black-corner City and the local areas. Its also time for the Game of the Brave. Lets see what the new generation of powerhouses look like and know whose orders we should listen to in the war! Our chance is here! Regardless of whether it was the Turan, the wild boar man, the barbarian elephant man, or the Centaur, all the Blood Hoof warriors were all rubbing their fists and looking forward to it. In the afternoon. In the hundreds of temples in the east, west, south, and north of Black-corner City, colorful smoke was burning at the same time. Although it was called Smoke, it was actually not only made from the feces of wolves, tigers, and leopards. Instead, it was made from the feces of dozens of totem beasts mixed with a large amount of secret medicine and mineral powder. The smoke rose into the sky and slowly fell like a layer of mist, enveloping the entire Black-corner City. All the clan warriors who inhaled the smoke. All of them felt their blood surging, their spirits high, and their desires and desires for glory were many times stronger than usual. However, their sense of fatigue and pain gradually became numb. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! When the smoke gradually spread to the entire city and hundreds of thousands of warriors of the clan breathed in the smoke, the low and long war drums sounded in the hundreds of temples at the same time. The war drums sounded like the ancient hearts of the ancestral spirits. However, in the chest of the latest generation of warriors, they were jumping up and down vigorously. Now, everyone could finally confirm that the Game of the Brave had begun. The rat people living in Black-corner City were all fleeing like the end of the world. Some hid in the depths of the shabby streets, shivering in the dilapidated huts. Others piously begged their ancestors, who had long abandoned them, to let the clan elders fight as far away from them as possible. Many poor warriors from small and medium-sized clans, after watching a few battles and comparing their fighting strength with that of the Gladiators, would wisely hide in the campsites and arenas after weighing the pros and cons. According to the Game of the Braves tradition, these places were equivalent to safe zones and would not be harassed. However, hiding in the safe zones meant that they had given up the right to give orders in the Battle of Glory. They could only wait for the call of the strong. More warriors who were unwilling to stay in obscurity put on their most gorgeous battle robes and swaggered into the streets under the cheers of the Dancing Wu Wu, who was wearing a giant mask, they drank hard liquor and made a lot of noise in a way that was a hundred times more excited than usual. They spent a lot of money on the gambling table and were ready to face any challenges at any time. When the war drums sounded, Black-corner City, which had been silent for a moment, soon exploded with ten times the energy and turned into a burning city that never slept. Soon, the first street fight without any rules was staged. I, Bear Slayer from Boulder Village, defeated a giant limestone bear with my bare hands during the coming of age ceremony. I took out its heart and ate it alive! Now, I want to challenge this powerful warrior to show my highest respect for him! At the intersection, a Minotaur warrior with a muscular body stopped a ferocious wild boar warrior. I am Elephant Thrower from Iron Flow Town, the most violent war elephant that my family has tamed for generations. When my arm was only half as thick as it is now, I could easily lift an adult war elephant and throw it more than ten arms distance away. Now, I represent a family that is filled with glory and accept Bear Slayers challenge. Who will bear witness to our glory? The two warriors roared at the same time. Their muscles bulged, and their blood vessels churned like angry dragons. Ill bear witness! Ill bear witness to your glory! Black-corner City, Fiery Ax of the Ironhide Clan will bear witness to your glorious battle for the two warriors who have divine blood flowing in their veins! The spectators dispersed. They drew their weapons and raised them high. Under the furious roars of Ill bear witness, sabers, battle axes, two-handed swords, spiked clubs, meteor hammers, and other heavy weapons that were commonly used by advanced orcs were all smashed to the ground. They formed a circle like an iron fence. This circle was the simplest and most sacred arena. Being a witness was not just empty words but a responsibility. For example, the two warriors would agree to some bet before the fight, even agreeing that the loser would join the winners group and listen to the winners command. The witness had to ensure that the loser kept the agreement. When the loser refused to keep the agreement, the witness would spread his disgraceful behavior, make the loser notorious And even help the winner to punish the loser together. It seemed to be a thankless job. However, countless Turan warriors really enjoyed it. They treated witnessing glory as an important way to please the ancestral spirits so that they could receive their blessings. Soon, the battle between Bear Slayer and Elephant Thrower began before the watchful eyes of more than ten witnesses. Without the adjudicator or the arena, there was only a circle of heavy weapons between the fighters and the onlookers. The blood, sweat, and even brains of the fighters would splatter on the faces of the onlookers at any time. The excitement of being so close made up for the inadequacy of the level of the battle. Although it was not a magnificent battle between the trump cards, the spectators were still excited and eager to have a try. Soon, Elephant Thrower opened his eyes wide and roared. He raised Bear Slayer high up and threw him out of the ring. Even if Bear Slayer had the courage to dig out a bears heart, he could not find a place to exert his strength in the air. He could only flail his enormous body and land outside the fence made of heavy weapons. Chapter 999 - Little Trouble According to the Game of the Braves rules, being hit out of the ring meant failure. Although Bear Slayer was still alive, only sustaining a bruise not suffering any substantial damage Before the eyes of many witnesses, his face was bruised and red. He gritted his teeth for a long time, but he could only kneel on one knee and bow to his opponent. Elephant Thrower, your bravery reminds me of the heroes who once glorified Picturesque Orchid Lake. Please allow me to fight alongside you in the upcoming journey. I will listen to your commands at all times and seize the supreme glory for our most ancient and common ancestral spirit! According to the rules, if there were no old grudges Bear Slayer, you are the most powerful opponent I have ever seen in my life, and you will be my best comrade in the Battle of Glory. Then, let us fight side by side and challenge the golden clan. We will unite all the armies in Tulanze and march north, north, and all the way to the north. Let those cowardly rats in the land of Holy Light Tremble under the iron hooves of the warriors of Tulanze! The witness also praised, This is truly an unprecedented great battle. The ancestral spirits will definitely be happy for your bravery and bless you! With such a happy ending, it could be considered a standard, classical, textbook-like Game of the brave. Following that, many of the witnesses would have an unbearable itch and jump into the Weapons Circle to challenge the other witnesses. The two gladiators just now would become the new witnesses and witness the more thrilling fights. According to the rules, the loser would submit to the winner. The winner would humbly say that this was a really tough battle and that he had to put in a lot of effort just to subdue the loser. The witnesses would use flowery language to describe the fierce, grand, and thrilling fight in this way, the embarrassment and frustration of the loser would be minimized. In the most ideal ending, the Tulan warriors should become friends after more than ten rounds of the Game of the braveand have a clear understanding of each others strength. If they had the same taste, then they should drink and gamble wildly and gradually form an intimate battle group. They would go to the battlefield and challenge other battle groups. When they were on the real battlefield, they would gather their resources and servants together and form a combat group that could effectively command and coordinate with each other. When they returned to their families, names such as Bear slayerand Elephant-throwing manwould be spread, letting the blood hoof warriors from all directions know that there was such a person. In the era of the clans that lacked modern means of communication, this method of passing on information by word of mouth and getting to know each other without fighting was perhaps the best way to make millions of unruly high-level orcs.., organize themselves quickly. This was probably the reason why the ancestors of the Tulan people played the Game of the brave. However, just like any rule, law, and strategy, after a long period of erosion and infiltration from the highest level to the lowest level, they would definitely be distorted and even look completely different. The game of the brave, there was more than one way to play it. The classic game that was played on the streets of the cross, where everyone was happy, was only suitable for those who came from the local areas. There was no deep background, nor was there any family interests or new or old grudges, young warriors who simply wanted to make a name for themselves and make friends. Many prominent families, in order to fight for the water source, mineral veins, the habitat of totem beasts, the mandala tree that could grow the highest grade golden fruit as early as a thousand years ago, they had already formed a complicated grudge. When warriors from rival families met each other on a narrow road, it was not as simple as it seemed. The Weapon Ringwas only the luckiest outcome. It was not uncommon to have broken bones, broken bones, broken heads, and even broken brains. It was not uncommon to be beaten to death by the opponent with heavy techniques. Once one stepped into the Weapon Ring, which was formed by knives, Spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, and forks, one would disregard life and death. No matter how miserable ones defeat was, or how serious ones injuries were, the loser had to admit defeat. At most, with red eyes, they would send someone to go on stage again and issue a second round of challenge to the winner. To be fair, they also had to provide the winner with enough totem beast flesh and secret medicine to recover their strength, so that the winner could rest for a long enough time at least, under the watchful eyes of the witnesses, they had to do so. And in the depths of the poor streets and shabby alleys beyond the eyes of the tribal warriors. Some people disregarded all rules and attacked with underhanded methods, using everything they had, ambushing all the silly prey within the range of their vision. Some people formed cliques and engaged in large-scale armed combat with their mortal enemies. Some people were ambitious, eager to snatch other peoples totem battle armors, so that their own battle armors could continuously upgrade, evolve, and become stronger. Some people really did steal a few pieces of totem armors and impatiently integrated them into their own totem armors. However, they could not withstand the overly complicated totem power and could not go back thousands of years, the battle memories that were too brutal. Their spiritual defense line was broken by the totem power. Their flesh and blood bodies were hijacked by the totem armors and turned into monsters that seemed to be crazily wriggling and twitching as if their flesh and blood were mixed with metal, in the form of a Origins Warrior, they wandered the streets and alleys of black-corner city and launched indiscriminate attacks on all living creatures that were scanned by the killing intent. In order to control and seize these Origins Warriorsand make them the secret weapons of their families, countless major clans sent their most elite forces to search for and seize the origins warriors. Battles between Totem Warriors and origin warriors. Battles between powerhouses from different clans in order to seize the origin warriors. In these battles, new and old grudges were recalled, and new battles were born. It was like fuel added with secret medicine, adding fuel to the already burning black-corner city. Just like that, in just one day and one night, many places in black-corner city were blasted into ruins covered in blood and rotten meat by the powerful blood hoof warriors. In the whole of black-corner city, except for the temples of the great clans, the great arenas, the camps where the Outsiders live, and the slums where the rat people live, the vast majority of the areas, into giant, high-speed, never-ending arenas or meat grinders. Mince flesh and bone. And spewed out dregs called Gloryand reeked of blood. All the weaklings had fled to the temples, the arenas, the slums, and the labyrinth-like sewage pipes that covered the entire underground of the city. Those who still dared to act tyrannically and swagger through the city were either groups of noble warriors. They were vicious and merciless, carrying at least three to five lives on their backs. They even had a string of fangs that had been pulled out of their opponentsmouths hanging on their waists. They were truly strong. At this moment, Black-corner city had completely become a paradise for the strong and a paradise for the brave. A trump card like ice storm was like a fish in water in this paradise for the brave. Since last night, he had taken her mithril Ripper and left the blood-skull arena to go hunting. However, Meng Chao had encountered some small problems. Of course, he wouldnt stay in the blood-skull arena and wait for death. The Game of the bravewas simply a godsend opportunity to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the situation. He could not wait to sneak into the depths of the shabby streets and alleys to experience the local customs of Tu Lanze. The problem now was that he had placed the remnants of the totem armor that he had snatched from Big Buck in the underground of a rat residential area, in a very secretive abandoned sewage pipe. But now, this rat colony had become a battlefield for two groups of clan warriors to engage in large-scale armed combat.. Is there a mistake? Meng Chao was wearing a hooded cloak and an ebony mask, covering himself tightly. He hid in the shadows of the corner of the wall, staring intently at the group of Tauren and wild boar people who were fighting each other, it was as if he was looking at two groups of naughty children who could not control their desire to destroy. God knew how much effort he had put in to avoid those clan warriors who had gone crazy. It seemed that from the moment the smoke was ignited and the war drums sounded, all the clan warriors had gone crazy. They were more or less affected by the totem power, and their offensive power had increased by several times. Meng Chao did not want to be entangled by a group of heavy armored warriors without the totem armor. The location he chose was originally perfect. It happened to be at the edge of a slum where the rat people lived. The rat people who lived here seemed to be Garbage bugs. As a result, the slum was smelly, and the sky was shrouded in a suspicious mist all day long. Such a filthy place was not favored by the elders of the clans, and very few powerhouses would come here. Even if Meng Chao really had some mishaps during the process of installing the totem battle armor and leaked even the slightest bit of totem power, he did not have to worry about being discovered by the powerhouses. After successfully absorbing the totem battle armor into his body and gaining the capital to participate in a higher level game, Meng Chao could also ask the Trash wormshere for information about the children of Cai Luo village. If he was lucky, he might be able to find a few children of Cai Luo village here? Who knew that after venturing through half of black-corner city, he would discover that this place had become a playground for the clan warriors. Perhaps, it was because there were not many strong people in this area, and there were no nosy people who would jump out to be Witnesses. Only then could they not be bound by any rules, and be able to fight, destroy, kill, and destroy without any scruples, letting out their burning bestial nature to their hearts content? When hundreds of wild boars and wild bulls were brandishing their mace and meteor hammer, dancing around the entrance of the abandoned sewage pipe, how was Meng Chao going to pass through the shadows of blades and swords and enter the sewage pipe, how was he going to get his totem armor? One had to know that although the highly intelligent ancestors of the high-level beastmen had left behind a sufficiently developed sewage pipe system for them under the city. But after thousands of years of erosion, many areas of the underground space that had been out of repair for many years had all collapsed and blocked up. Even if the area was barely maintained, the overall structure was getting weaker and weaker, and was on the verge of collapse. Looking at the crisscrossing spider web cracks on the ground that were heavily smashed by the mace and the meteor hammer, the area grew larger and the cracks grew wider. Meng Chao suspected that if these wild boars and bulls continued to fight.., it was very likely that the entire ground would collapse and bury the totem battle armor that he had stored underneath into the depths of the ruins. Finally, Earthmanhad broken through the thousand chapters barrier. Ho Ho ho ho, throwing flowers to celebrate. Thank you to all the brothers and sisters who supported Old Bull. Thank you! Thank you! Touched! Chapter 1000 - Children Chapter 1000: Children Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Before Meng Chao could figure out a way to sneak into the abandoned sewage pipes The battlefield gradually moved in the direction of the slums. The rat people who lived in the slums all ran out. The clan warriors had a self-righteous sense of honor. Usually, it was not necessary to kill the rat people directly for fun, especially in the Game of the Brave, which was used as a sacrifice to the ancestral spirits and had a strong sense of ritual. Clan warriors were not very proactive, direct, and purposeful in targeting the rat people. They did not want to be ridiculed by others and punished by the ancestral spirits. However, they obviously would not specifically avoid the rat people, or care about the life and death of a certain rat people. Basically, the rat people in the eyes of the hot-blooded clan warriors, who were in a frenzy of fighting spirit, were similar to a broken wall or a garbage can as an obstacle. They were also flying props that could be grabbed and thrown at their opponents. The rat people who lived in this area were originally curled up in a small and simple shack, shivering. However, the thin walls that leaked wind on all sides were just fences that were covered with mud. There wasnt even any mud, and they could only barely cover themselves with rags. Obviously, they could not withstand the clan warriors sword lights and killing intent. It must be known that both wild boar men and Minotaurs were terrifying existences that were more than two meters tall and weighed more than 300 kilograms. If ones body was mixed with the bloodline of the Barbarian Elephant Clan, it would be very common for them to grow to more than four to five meters long and weigh almost a ton. Such a colossus, even if it really did not have any malice, would be able to knock down the houses of the rat people with just a light rub. It would smash the muscles, bones, and flesh of the rat people into a bloody mess. It must be admitted that the warriors of the clan did not have the intention of deliberately destroying the slums in the beginning. However, as the battle became more and more intense, some warriors found that after the rat peoples shacks collapsed, they could pick up a large amount of crushed stones and beams and use them as weapons to throw them at their opponents. There were also some warriors who used too much strength and saw stars. They had no choice but to retreat into the broken walls to catch their breath. The opponent naturally did not want to give him any time to cool down. He roared and pounced on him, knocking him over ten meters away and crashing into the rat peoples shack together. A few pairs of steel bones that weighed several tons and were covered in bristles and thorns rolled among the ruins. Naturally, they knocked down and crushed everything within their rolling range. Soon, the flames of war spread to half of the slums. The remaining rat people in the remaining half of the slums held their heads in their hands and fled, scattering in all directions in despair. The appearance of these rat people made Meng Chao sigh in his heart. During Earths ancient era, a philosopher once said that even if rats were reincarnated in a rice warehouse, and in a toilet, they were two different concepts in heaven and earth. Although the lives of the rat civil servants living in the Blood Skull Arena were often in danger, they had to train crazily day and night. They might even die of exhaustion during training. However, in order to ensure sufficient combat strength, their master would usually not deduct their food. He would even try his best to obtain a large amount of high-energy food and sharp weapons for them. The best of the rat soldiers might be well-fed, fat, and well-furred. They were trusted by their master. At first glance, they were no different from the warriors of the clan. Therefore, in the arena, it was hard to feel that the rat people and the warriors were two classes that were so different. However, the rat people in front of them.. They were all garbage bugs. They were the lowest level of the war machine that maintained the Turan civilization. Perhaps, they were not even a single nail on the War Machine. They were only fuel that was about to be burnt to ashes. There were two main sources of garbage bugs. The first was the children of the rat people. Since they were small, they were able to move freely in the complicated, dark, and narrow sewage pipes. That was why they were not starved to death in the wilderness. On the other hand, they were able to live longer in Black-corner City before being smoked to death by the biogas, they were drowned by excrement and bitten to death by the poisonous insects lurking in the depths of the garbage heap. The second was the slave labor that had drained most of their flesh and energy in the foundry workshop or the mining cave. When they were captured and brought to Black-corner City, they were probably in their twenties or thirties. However, after suffering for a year and a half in the foundry workshop or the mining cave, even if they were lucky enough to survive, their hair often turned white, their teeth fell off, their eyes were blurry, their nostrils were pitch-black, and it was difficult for them to breathe, they were as thin as firewood. They had lost the right to continue burning themselves in the foundry workshop or mining cave to illuminate the entire civilization. In order to repay the benevolent ancestral spirits and let them continue to live, they became garbage bugs. They dived dozens of meters deep into the dark depths filled with all kinds of garbage and excrement, filled with thick methane gas, they went to unclog the blocked pipes, collect and transport the fermented excrement, and nourish the accompanying plants of the mandala tree. They tried to harvest some ordinary crops in the glorious era, when all the mandala trees had no harvest, they let a portion of the rat population remain half-dead so that they could give birth to more rat population and continue to be cannon fodder, slave labor, and garbage bugs. Therefore, the adult rat subjects that appeared before Meng Chao were all like skeletons wrapped in large skins. They were neither human nor ghost. Many of them had deep sunken eye sockets, and even their eyeballs had shriveled up. There was not even the slightest glimmer of light. Even though half of their shacks had been destroyed by the warriors, the warriors maces and meteor hammer whizzed past in front of them. There was not a hint of fear or desire to survive on their numb faces. It was as if their souls had long been consumed by the daily torment in the depths of the mines, furnaces, and sewage pipes. All that was left was an empty shell, waiting for the harvest of the master warriors at any time. The children had not arrived in Black-corner City for long. Their big eyes, which were set off by their thin faces, were still shining with the light of the Blue Sky, the refreshing spring, the bright flowers, and the unscrupulous laughter. The light had not been completely swallowed by the darkness in the depths of the underground sewage pipe. The naive children still had some illusions about tomorrow. This illusion made them scream, cry, and shout, wanting to escape the chaotic battlefield and continue to live until tomorrow. However, they were too small to understand the sacred ancestral spirit, the supreme glory, the warriors fury, and the location of the safe place. Many children lost their way in the smoke and dust caused by the collapse of the shack. Disoriented, they ran into the center of the battlefield. The warriors were in the mood to kill, so they naturally did not have a good impression of these little bastards who disturbed the mood and tarnished the glory. The originally chaotic battlefield suddenly became more chaotic, bloody, and brutal. These bastards Meng Chao muttered to himself in the darkness. He could hear the cracking sounds of clenched fists coming from the bones of his fingers. The biggest difference between the rat people and the warriors was that due to the deterioration of their bloodlines and the conflict between the genes of various fierce beasts, the characteristics of the rat people were not very obvious. Compared to the warriors of the clan, they were usually thinner and smaller, with shorter and thinner hair. Many of the rat people did not even have fangs, claws, and hooves. They only had a pair of small and exquisite beast ears, their tails were as small as fur balls. In other words, the rat people were more like humans than the warriors. This was also the reason why Meng Chao was treated as an ugly rat people with black hair and black eyes by the Warriors in the beginning. It was also the original sin of the rat people being bulliedbecause apart from their beast ears and tails, they were really similar to the Holy Light humans in the north who were controlled by Evil Gods. On the other hand, the purer the bloodline of the clan warriors, the more obvious the beast-like characteristics they had. The descendants of the military aristocrats who had been passed down for thousands of years were like wild boars and bulls that were standing up, they were also a mixture of wild boars, bulls, and elephants. This was a good man who had received the blessing and recognition of the ancestral spirit and was firm and unyielding. Therefore, in Meng Chaos view, the scene in front of him was A group of monsters that dont look like humans bullying a group of humans with Beast Ears and tails.. Moreover, they were children. It was still possible that they came from Bright Shell Village and saved his life. They personally fed him the mandala juice and poured cold water on his boiling forehead. When he was about to fall into the endless abyss, they blew the bright shell wind chimes and laughed like silver bells, the child who had pulled him back to the human world. Bastards, if you want to go crazy, then go crazy. Dont bully the weak and implicate the innocent! Sparks flew from the friction between Meng Chaos two rows of back teeth. At this moment, a few children who seemed to be seven or eight years old ran in the direction where Meng Chao was hiding. Meng Chao had sharp eyes. He instantly saw a whistle made of a bright shell hanging on the neck of the child in front of him. Although the shell was stained with too much dust and dirt. Under the sunlight, it still reflected a brilliant brilliance. Meng Chao vaguely remembered that he had seen a similar brilliance when he was half-conscious. He was delighted and was about to say something to guide them. Suddenly, he heard a muffled groan. A bull-headed warrior nearly three meters tall was dancing in the air like a mountain of meat, smashing down in the direction where the children were running. Meng Chaos pupils contracted into two needle tips. His four limbs suddenly burst open like springs that had been compressed to the limit. Around his knee joints, elbow joints, and shoulder joints, there was even the sound of his tendons bouncing. He pounced forward like a whirlwind. He held one of the children with both hands and raised his neck. The hooded cloak wrapped around the other two children and threw the four children away, narrowly avoiding the Minotaur Warriors impact. Boom! The Minotaur warrior made a deafening noise. If not for Meng Chaos quick reflexes, at least two of the four children would have been smashed into mincemeat by his nearly half a ton of steel bones. The Minotaur man was indeed the strongest existence in the bloody hoof clan. Even the ground was smashed into a shallow pit. The Minotaur warrior actually staggered to his feet and spat out a large mouthful of blood. However, in front of him, Meng Chao and the four children, an even larger wild boar appeared.. Its eyes were red and steam was gushing out of its nostrils. Chapter 1001 - Power Even More Terrifying Than the Apocalypse The wild boar warrior had gone mad. His eyes, which were covered in blood, could not tell the difference between Meng Chao, the four children, and the Turan warrior at all. He was like a burning chariot out of control, crashing into the Turan warrior. Before the Turan warrior could react. Meng Chao had already charged forward like lightning. The distance between the two sides was only 20 to 30 arms. They were about to collide with each other. Meng Chaos body suddenly curled up like a spinning top. He drew an incredible arc and bypassed the wild boar warrior. The wild boar warrior continued to charge forward. The originally straight charging path seemed to have been deflected by an invisible hand. His body, which weighed more than half a ton, could not help but lean to the right. He narrowly brushed past the four children and the bull-headed warrior and rushed past them. He wanted to stop and turn back to launch a new round of charge. His vital parts made cracking sounds. At this moment, more than ten blood flowers bloomed on his right arm and right leg. From the wrist to the ankle, the tendons that controlled the right side of his body were all accurately cut off by Meng Chaos sharp blade that was as thin as a Cicadas wing. Boom! The right side of the Wild Boar Warriors body was twisted into a ball, while the left side of his body was still maintaining a high-speed forward posture. He could not control his balance at all, nor could he brake. Under the effect of the huge inertia.., he fell into the ruins of the roadside and crashed into the houses, causing smoke and dust to fill the ground. Although he had broken bones and tendons, his head was bleeding. But the strong vitality of the high-level orc still made him struggle to get up. However, what awaited him was a swift and fierce figure that pounced on him. Meng Chaos right foot was like a whistling train shell, ruthlessly hitting the wild boar warriors chin. This kick actually sent the wild boar warrior, which weighed more than half a ton, flying into the air. His chin was directly shattered, and all the broken bones drilled into his skull like bullets. Before he landed on the ground, the wild boar warrior fainted. After landing on the ground, he was like a puddle of wet mud. The ox-headed warrior was dumbstruck. Meng Chao was wearing an ebony mask and had dyed his trademark black hair into a visible gray color. The ox-headed warrior thought that he was one of his own, and that he was a mercenary hired by his own family, so he hurriedly stuttered and thanked him. Meng Chao nodded, took two steps forward, and said, Youre welcome. The Iron Fist that was wrapped in a scarlet battle flame, as if it had just been taken out of a steel furnace, whistled out with the last word, Thank you.It drilled deep into the connection between the Tauren warriors chest and abdomen. The power penetrated through the entire body of steel and iron bones, almost making the Tauren warriors spine protrude high from his back. The ox-head warrior was hit so hard by this punch that he could not even scream. His burly figure, which was like an iron tower, could only bow in front of Meng Chao. Meng Chao happened to grab his two ox horns and used all his strength to give a fierce knee strike. The iron knee smashed into the ox-head Warriors face like a war hammer, almost flattening his entire face. He lifted the bull horns and dragged the bull-headed warrior to another pool of mud. He then turned around and carried the four dumbstruck rat children to a safe corner. He snapped his fingers in front of the children several times before summoning their souls back to their bodies. He removed the Ebony mask and revealed a modified but not very ferocious face. It was a very typical and ordinary rat face, indicating that he was one of the childrens kind. Only then did he slightly appease the frightened and restless soul. You are from Cai Luo Village?Meng Chao pointed at the colorful conch pendant on the neck of the child in the lead. The childs mouth was half open. He was stunned for a long time before he realized what Meng Chao was referring to. He hurriedly shook his head and grabbed the pendant. He stuttered, No, no, this is a gift from Fishbone. Fishbonewas probably the name of a child. In other words, there were indeed some children from Cai Luo village who lived in this slum. Wheres Fishbone? Isnt he with you? Meng Chao relaxed his tone and tried to make himself look less fierce in the eyes of the children. He, he didnt seem to have run out,the child said. He ran out. I saw him run to the east,another child said. There are a lot of old men fighting in the east. I saw him run to the west!The third child said seriously. The fourth child was the youngest. He seemed to have been scared silly and couldnt say anything. However, looking at the temporary home that had been in a mess and now turned into ruins, it seemed to remind her of the real home that had been destroyed by the samurai old men not long ago. Her eyes turned redder and redder, and she finally could not help but cry out. Mommy. She said, Mommy is still inside. I want Mommy! Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. Her mommy is not inside. The eldest child, who was wearing the colored snail pendant, said, Our Mommy and Daddy died a long time ago. Meng Chao Sighed. Well, they were all children. Whether they came from Cai Luo village or not, what difference did it make? Go behind this wall and find a safe place to hide. Meng Chao broke a few pieces of golden fruit from his waist bag, mixed it with honey and cheese, and dried the solidified golden milk. He handed it to the eldest child, who looked smarter, and asked him to share it with his companions. He stuffed a golden milk into his mouth, and the sweet taste that he had never tasted before rushed into his brain like a flood. The youngest child widened his eyes, stopped crying, and began to burp. Then, how long are we going to hide? Seeing that Meng Chao was different from the fierce-looking samurai lord, the most clever eldest child summoned up his courage and asked. Hide until C Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said word by word, If you cant hear half of the wild boar samurai and bull-headed samurai scream anymore, dont Stop. The battlefield between the bull-headed samurai and the wild boar samurai gradually moved deeper into the slums. This made it convenient for Meng Chao to enter the abandoned sewage pipes at the edge of the slums. The positions of the thirty-six wild boar samurai and bull-headed samurai who were still fighting in this area, as well as the range of their vision, were all accurately scanned by Meng Chao. In his mind, they were in the form of a translucent three-dimensional light and shadow, they were recreated. According to their fighting posture, after predicting their positions and blind spots for three seconds, Meng Chao had a road map after repeatedly deducing in his mind. Taking two deep breaths, he silently chanted Three, two, oneand rushed out like a transparent shadow. For the first twenty meters, Meng Chao crawled between the ruins on the ground. He tried his best not to move his limbs and only used the ripples of his muscles to move forward like a snake. Only when there were no more broken walls in front of him could he stop and take a breath. He silently waited until the two warriors of the clan who were close by hugged each other tightly. Their bodies weighed nearly half a ton, adding up to nearly a ton, he crashed hard on the ground and dodged past them when dust was flying everywhere. The eyes of the two warriors of the clan were like two cannons without cannon barrels. They wanted to blast two bloody holes in each others faces. Meng Chao restrained his breathing, heartbeat, and even his body temperature to the maximum. When he flashed past the two of them, he was actually not discovered by them. Next, he hid behind a pile of unconscious meat mountain for three seconds. Until the two wild boar warriors in front of him and the three bull warriors that rushed out from the side rammed into the depths of the ruins in front of them. Only then did he continue moving forward and finally found the entrance of the abandoned sewage pipe where he stored his totem battle armor. In fact, there were countless abandoned sewage pipes in this area. It was only because of the long period of disrepair that most of the sewage pipes had collapsed and were severely blocked, losing their original functions. It was also because of the deadly biogas and poisonous fog that accumulated in the depths of the pipes, which was not something that ordinary rats could withstand. That was why very few people had the idea to abandon the sewage pipes. For Meng Chao, whose cell activity had greatly surpassed that of ordinary carbon-based intelligent creatures, the mere poisonous fog and methane gas were naturally not a problem. When he swept to the top of the entrance of the abandoned sewage pipes, he discovered that part of the place had already collapsed. The air that was visible to the naked eye, along with the black sludge, was so pungent that even the samurai lords were deterred. No one was interested in fighting inside the sewage pipes. As a ghost assassin, Meng Chao was not so particular. His figure flashed and he entered the pipe. He also gave a roundhouse kick, causing the entrance of the pipe to collapse completely, temporarily blocking the entire entrance. The tribal warriorsfanatical cries of killing were temporarily isolated outside. Through the cracks of the ruins, the sounds of people entering the pipe were distorted and distant. They were like the most devout believers and the craziest prayers. Meng Chao was like a giant gecko, crawling nimbly on the four walls of the abandoned sewage pipes that were more than two meters in diameter, advancing at high speed in a three-dimensional mobile mode. Very soon, he found the totem armor. In fact, he did not even need to be patient to find the mark that he had drawn on the wall of the pipes. The totem armor fragment that was stimulated by the shouts and the intense smell of blood on the ground had long been like a living creature. It trembled slightly and emitted a Ding Ding Ding Dang, a weak but rapid sound of collision. When Meng Chao appeared, the surface of the pieces of totem armor shone with a demonic light. The ripples that contained killing intent rippled out, allowing Meng Chao to clearly sense its existence. Meng Chao had once heard that the divine weapons on Earth, after tasting the sweetness of human blood, would be kept in the scabbard for a long time. When it was late at night, they would let out roars of tigers, dragons, and even ghosts. Thinking about it, the materials used to create those divine weapons were the same as the materials used to create the totem armor, right? Do I really have to absorb such violent power into my body? Before reaching out to the totem armor fragment, Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. But he soon laughed. What other power would be more terrifying than the end of the world? It was the annual college entrance exam day again! All the best! No matter what the results were, this was just a new starting point. Our journey had just begun. We had to persevere and walk towards tomorrow. Tomorrow would definitely be even better, definitely! Chapter 1002 - Become a Part of Me! According to Ice Storm and the method Big Buck told him, Meng Chao first unscrewed a few plastic soda bottle caps and mixed a few energy secret medicine, bone-strengthening secret medicine, and steel secret medicine together. Then, he carefully sprinkled a small pinch of insect powder that stimulated the activity of the secret medicine. The originally colorful secret medicine that was like viscous oil suddenly began to gurgle gurgle gurgle, spewing out streams of heat. Even above the liquid surface, small clusters of fireworks bloomed. Meng Chao did not even blink. He raised his neck and gulped down a large bowl of liquid that looked very suspicious. Then, he stuffed a few pieces of golden milk that were rich in energy into the depths of his throat. One of the milk pieces was embedded with a totem beast core. These things were like lava flowing down his throat and into his internal organs. It made every pore on his body expand to the limit, shooting out steam like an old-fashioned locomotive. Following that, Meng Chao concocted another bowl of boiling secret medicine. He also sprinkled every drop of the secret medicine that was emitting a faint fluorescent light onto the totem armor fragment. A strange thing happened. Even though the surface of the totem armor was as smooth as a mirror. The medicinal liquid did not flow along the arc-shaped armor to the ground. Instead, it was quickly absorbed by the totem armor fragment, not even a drop landed on the ground. The totem armor that had absorbed enough spiritual energy, in the darkness deep inside the abandoned sewage pipe, blossomed with a magnificent brilliance. It was like the shell of some kind of creature slowly squirming, with a few silver-colored metal tentacles sticking out from the edge, extending an invitation to Meng Chao. This time, Meng Chao did not refuse. He took a deep breath, stretched out his right hand, and grabbed a totem armor shard. He activated his life magnetic field to the limit, trying to resonate with the power contained in the armor shard. He also meditated on his own spiritual vein, which was like a neural network that was growing crazily. Invisible Nervespierced through his skin and wrapped around the armor shard, making his limbs and the totem armor perfectly connected. When all the broken pieces of the armor had completed an incredible connection. They suddenly melted from the sharp-edged armor into a round liquid metal. Moreover, they went along Meng Chaos right hand and wrapped around his right arm, right shoulder, right chest, and right face. Like mercury pouring down, they spread rapidly around his body and eventually covered and protected his upper body. The totem power that originated from millions of years ago also flowed through Meng Chaos spiritual vein and into his brain through his life magnetic field. In an instant, Meng Chao felt an indescribable pain. It was as if someone had extracted all of his blood and bone marrow. However, it was replaced by a super alloy that had been heated to thousands of degrees. If it werent for the fact that he had experienced a hundred times more pain during the rebirth of the Apocalypse and the fierce battle with L Siya, he would have lost his mind due to the pain. In the first segment, he would have lost his mind due to the pain, and he would have been at the mercy of the totem armor. While the biological liquid alloy was transforming his body of flesh and blood, the vast amount of information hidden in the depths of the totem armor turned into a flood and a ferocious beast that rushed into his mind through his spinal cord, it started to stir up trouble. Meng Chao felt that dozens of completely different memories flooded into his mind. The clearest one was from Big Bucks perspective. When he was putting on his totem armor, he was fighting with people cruelly on the arena, or he was sweating profusely on the training ground, he was going through all kinds of crazy training scenes. The blurry part was the scene of seven or eight bull-headed warriors with different appearances, brandishing all kinds of strange-looking heavy weapons. They were fighting on the battlefield filled with corpses, killing advanced orcs from other clans, or the scene of Holy Light Knights covered in lumps of light like giant fireflies being smashed into meat paste and torn into pieces. However, at the end of all the scenes, it was the scene where the bull-headed warriors were besieged by the enemy and collapsed on the battlefield in the most miserable state. In the most blurry and ancient scenes, Meng Chao even discovered that he had turned into an enormous bull-shaped monster. Faced with the siege of dozens of rats and four or five warriors of the clan, he was still rampaging, he roared nonstop until the last drop of his blood was drained before he collapsed. All the memory images were like whistling bullets that pierced through his cerebral cortex. It made these memories feel as vivid as yesterday. They included being surrounded by enemies that were dozens of times more powerful than him, being stabbed into a hornets nest by dozens of spears that were wreathed in holy light, and even his eyeballs were poked out and stuck to his cheeks. The pain that had penetrated deep into his bones was 100% preserved. Meng Chao understood. These are the memories of the previous owner of this totem armor, as well as the previous owner and the previous owner. Ice Storm said that totem armor can store the wearers combat skills and killing experience, allowing clan warriors who were not familiar with certain weapons and tactics to become masters the moment they complete their breeding equipment. It turns out that through a similar method of memory duplication, it has the same effect as the heroic spirit messenger of Dragon City. Its simply too magical! However, even the death memories of the previous masters were copied and stored together. This is not good. Other than me, who has experienced the apocalypse and is determined to contribute to the whole human race, how could ordinary clan warriors, no matter how fearless they are, withstand seven or eight or even a few pieces of Death Memoriesat the same time? No wonder those guys turned into the Origin Warriorswho are neither human nor Ghost! Meng Chao thought quickly and roughly understood the principle behind the inheritance of the totem armors power. However, at this moment, it seemed that his genes were detected, and there was a subtle difference between his genes and those of a high-level orc. The totem power that had already stabilized suddenly surged again. The previous owners of the armor appeared in Meng Chaos mind and turned into ferocious ghosts at the same time. The battle memories became extremely real, and they were even more real than real. They were illusions that could bring a hundred times more pain and fear. However, they had dragged Meng Chaos consciousness into a battlefield that was both real and illusory! This is.. Biological liquid metal flowed into my body and connected to my neural network, stimulating the cerebral cortex and creating illusions that are hard to distinguish between reality and falsehood in my mind Meng Chao sneered in his heart. If it had been a year or so ago, he might have been shocked. However, after the fierce battle with the Demon God Wisdom Tree, Monster Brain, and mother 01, he was extremely familiar with the tricks of stimulating the neural network and brain cells to create illusions. In the end, it was all left over from Mother 1. Even the real Mother 1, which was parasitized in Lu Siyas body, could not stop him. It was just a piece of broken armor. What could a few brutal souls do to him! After realizing that I was not a Turan, did he want to test whether or not I was qualified to wear the totem armor in such a way? Then lets give it a try! In Meng Chaos hand, golden light flashed and gradually condensed into a Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber that was wrapped in golden chains. Although the real Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber was left in Dragon City by him Since this was an illusion created through his neural network and cerebral cortex, then he was the true and only ruler of this illusion. Not to mention the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber, even fantasizing about a railway gun would be enough. Thus, when those ancient ferocious souls hidden deep within the totem armor screamed, roared, and pounced at him with bared fangs and brandished claws. Meng Chao set off a golden storm in his mind. This is my body! This is my mind! Any power that comes here must fuse with my will, obey my control, and listen to my commands! Either you will become a part of me like an arm, and change this crazy world with me. Or you will let me burn all the ferocious souls with the most violent spiritual flame, burn the totem armor into scrap metal, and bury the scrap metal into the feces of hundreds of years ago in the deepest part of the waste pipeline! Meng Chao controlled the golden storm and tore the ancient ferocious souls into pieces again and again while he roared crazily. Even though the ferocious souls would reassemble after each time they were torn into pieces Meng Chao also noticed that the ferocious souls that were reassembled tended to be thinner and weaker than before. Finally, after the ninth time, the ferocious souls didnt reassemble. Instead, they turned into clusters of golden sparks. Each cluster of sparks turned into a wedge-shaped character, forming a surging information flow, from Meng Chaos field of vision, they flew down like a waterfall. The illusion shattered like a shattered mirror. The ancient battlefield vanished into thin air. Meng Chao returned to the exhaust gas drainage pipe that could not be seen. Looking at the continuously flashing wedge-shaped characters in front of him, he knew that he had already taken control of this totem armor. Sure enough, when he looked down, he found that the totem armor had already wrapped tightly around his upper body in an orderly manner. The totem armor seemed to have the function of adjusting its own shape according to its owners body size and combat style, perfectly fitting its owner. When it was put on Big Bucks body, it looked fierce and fierce, with sharp edges and corners. When it was put on Meng Chaos body, although the distinctive features of the ox head on his chest and the ox horn machete on his arms were still preserved. However, the arc of the armor itself had become more low-key and gentle. Not only had the ox head on the chest armor, which had been protruding high and furious, become slightly protruding, stripping away the features of the ox head, leaving only a highly abstract conceptual pattern. The two ox horn scimitars had also become thinner, longer, and more flexible. After being slightly bent, they could be embedded into the grooves on the arm armor, greatly improving the concealment and avoiding unnecessary trouble when moving in complicated terrain. Even the main color of the gauntlet had changed from a bright, dominating color to a dull black that did not reflect light. It was like a slightly expanding shadow, which was more in line with the characteristics of Meng Chaos Ghost Assassin. Chapter 1003 - : The Ancient Operating System Chapter 1003: The Ancient Operating System Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation What an incredible armor! Meng Chao moved his arms vigorously to confirm the totem armors range of movement and defense. The first feeling he had was lightness. It was not as heavy and clumsy as when he was wearing the ordinary power armor in Dragon City. It was not as heavy and clumsy as when he was carrying hundreds of kilograms or even three to five tons of steel on his back and relying on the mini engine, as well as transmission shaft, to exert force. There had been an unavoidable delay and a sticky feeling. It was even smoother than wearing the nano battle suit. It was as if a second layer of skin had grown on his body. However, when he stretched out his finger and poked his chest lightly, he could feel the real existence of the totem battle armor. It was not as hard as steel. Yet, under the texture of a creatures shell that was both hard and soft, it had a firmness could not be easily broken through, especially after Meng Chao clenched his fist and punched his heart. He felt the entire totem armor suddenly shrink, and ripples spread out from the surface of the armor, distributing the power of his punch to all parts of his body. Ninety percent of the power was released along the arc of the armor, and the remaining ten percent was taken by the muscles all over his body. Without a doubt, such an active defense mode was able to break down, reduce, and digest attacks that the totem warrior suffered to the extreme. When he took the most standard stance of the Reckless Bull Technique and threw a punch, Meng Chao could feel the totem armor continuously contracting. It adjusted his stance of exerting force slightly and even stimulated part of his nerves as well as muscle bundles. This caused the tens of thousands of muscle fibers in his body to participate in the exertion of force at the same time, increasing his originally terrifying fist strength by another 20% to 30% in an instant! The totem armors amplification to both the offensive and defensive ends can actually reach such a terrifying degree! The more Meng Chao tested it, the more he secretly clicked his tongue. However, the amplification of pure offensive or defensive power was not what surprised him the most. The function that surprised him the most was hidden in the totem battle armors helmet. Although Big Bucks totem battle armor only covered the upper half of its body It provided extremely tight head protection. Apart from its helmet that had two horns, one big and one small, rising into the sky There was also a mask that had seemingly been fished out from the River Styx, and it was covered in death ripples. However, the helmet and mask made of liquid biological metal completely fitted Meng Chaos head and facial features, wrapping them up entirely. Meng Chao did not feel debilitated or stifled at all. Instead, he felt that his breathing was much smoother. Biogas, poisonous fog, and unpleasant smells were trapped in the abandoned sewage pipes. Yet, they were all filtered out by a liquid metal polymer filtration membrane that mimicked the structure of activated carbon. Moreover, his vision was not blocked by the helmet. To be more precise, Meng Chao did not sense the existence of the helmet at all. He still maintained a positive scanning range of nearly 180 degrees. Only when he reached out and touched it lightly could he feel a nearly transparent glass box on his head. Moreover, the glass box also utilized some incredible technology to project a large number of cuneiform characters before eyes. While he focused his gaze on different placessuch as his body, the cracks in the surrounding walls, and the ruins that blocked the sewage pipes at the end of the darknessthe shiny cuneiform characters would constantly change. When Meng Chao fixed his sights on the cuneiform characters, he discovered that he could click on the characters that were constantly flashing, jumping, and surrounded by blood-red electric arcs. After they were tapped open, even more cuneiform characters spewed out like water bursting from a dam. These cuneiform characters were different from the runes that the people of Dragon City had discovered in the ancient ruins. However, they had a very strong correlation. Meng Chao had been a tester in the ancient ruins research center for half a year. Although he was not a serious ancient linguist, he more or less knew the meaning of certain ancient runes. In addition, through the memory fragments of his previous life, he roughly identify the characteristics of more than ten different languages in the Other World. Using these characteristics, he could extrapolate and guess the meaning of some cuneiform characters. He speculated that the cuneiform characters contained all kinds of information related to battle such as temperature, humidity, relative speed, the surrounding environment and the condition of the totem armor, and so on. The Dragon City civilizations power armor and the large rune machines also had similar information displays. Of course, the power armor allowed control to hundreds of commands through voice, eye movements, and the twitching of the fine muscles in a persons ten fingers and ten toes. This operating system that was composed of cuneiform characters could apparently use biological electricity and brainwaves to directly carry out complex interactions. Meng Chao was not unfamiliar with such an operating system. That was because, the moment he was reborn after the apocalypse, the Kindling that drilled into his brain adopted a similar operating system. Of course, the information projected onto his retina by the totem armor was still much simpler than that of the Kindling. Nevertheless, they were all stimulating the central nervous system and the visual cells, directly bringing a huge amount of information to surface in his mind. It was naturally much more advanced than Dragon Citys mechanical rune display screen and joystick. This operating systems appearance once again confirmed to Meng Chao that the Turan civilization in the past had indeed possessed a brilliance that surpassed the Earths civilization in the 22nd century. Even if the level of their civilization had not reached the level of the Ancients and mother during the ancient war, it was definitely post-ancient war technology. When the gods fell, the mother also fell apart and descended into a deep sleep. That was one of the most advanced and powerful civilizations in the Other World. The totem armor, which was equipped with such an operating system, was definitely not as simple as an ordinary armor. It should be similar to the Kindling that could allow its owner to undergo a rebirth. However, the advanced orcs that had experienced a civilization decline or even a fault were far from being able to activate the totem armors full potential. It was just like how they were far from being able to activate all the legacies left by their ancestors, even if it was only 1% of their potential. To put it bluntly Todays advanced orcs were simply a bunch of apes carrying electromagnetic cannons. They still had not figured out the correct operating mode of an electromagnetic cannon. They just swung the cannon barrel and used the electromagnetic cannons as meteor hammers. In my previous life, the advanced orcs did not seem to understand what their ancestors had left them until the destruction of the entire civilization. They only used their totem armor as an armor that could repair itself and increase their strength as well as speed. Perhaps I should, and I must spend some time to sketch out the Turan civilizations true face Just as Meng Chao was thinking, he suddenly felt a slight pain in the depths of his eyes. Many cuneiform characters shattered and took the form of the totem armors the previous seven or eight owners. They looked ferocious and seemed to be circling Meng Chaos consciousness. Baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at him, they let out a series of roars. After realizing that Meng Chao could not be swayed by force, they suddenly switched to submissive but anxious look, transmitting a series of gurgling noises into Meng Chaos auditory nerves. At the same time, a small and exquisite three-dimensional transparent model of himself wearing the totem armor appeared in front of Meng Chaos eyes. The totem armors helmet, mask, neck guard, shoulder guard, arm guard, breastplate were broken down into dozens of modules, each of which emitted different colors and lights. However, there were also a lot of cuneiform words surrounding them. As long as Meng Chao focused his attention on one of the modules, a flood of information would jump out. No wonder the advanced orcs would treat the totem armor as a living armor that embodies the wisdom, experience, and killing intent of their ancestral spirit. Meng Chao thought to himself, If Im not wrong, these fierce souls of the previous owners should be operating auxiliary systems similar to voice assistants. Two hundred years ago on Earth, many mobile phones, computers, and household appliances had voice assistants! However, the functions of such operating auxiliary systems are very powerful. They have long left the realm of voice assistants and can be considered as artificial intelligence. The poor Turan civilization has already degenerated to the age of the clan. Even their excrement that is piled up like a mountain cannot be processed automatically. How can they understand the meaning of artificial intelligence? It is understandable to regard the operating system as the ancestral spirits guidance, and even to regard the artificial intelligence as the ancestral spirits themselves However, what is the artificial intelligence in the totem armor trying to tell me? Meng Chao pondered for a long time. His gaze stayed on the oddly shaped cuneiform characters. He also made the totem armors various modules continuously enlarge and shrink. He guessed the AI was reminding him that this totem armor was too weak compared with his body and combat strength. Moreover, many of the totem armors modules had been designed for warriors with larger bodies. Although they could be slightly adjusted to match Meng Chaos body size, he could not unleash their ultimate destructive power. It was not exactly in line with Meng Chaos fighting style. He needed to fight. He needed to defeat more totem warriors and seize more totem armor fragments. He also needed to absorb these fragments and a large amount of cultivation resources into his body. Following that, he could integrate them with the existing totem armor modules to carry out a comprehensive upgrade. Only then would he get his own unique and unrivaled ultimate armor! This suggestion suits me just fine! Meng Chao exclaimed smoothly. The corners of his mouth curled up into a subtle arc. His vision, which had a part of the perspective function, had been enhanced by the totem battle armor. He could clearly scan the abandoned sewage pipe, which was not visible on the surface. Long ago, when he stored the totem battle armor, he had already thoroughly understood the structure of the abandoned pipe and the surrounding seven or eight pipes. This included every crack that was scattered across the four walls of the pipe. At that moment, the wild boar warriors and Minotaur warriors, whose average weight was more than half a ton, stomped their iron hoofs on the ground. The cracks that were spread all over the pipe continued to expand, and plenty of dust and gravel fell from within. Thus, like a whirlpool, Meng Chao effortlessly locked onto the intersection of a large number of cracks, the most vulnerable part of the entire pipe. With the totem armors enhancement, he took a deep breath and squatted down. Then he stomped on the ground heavily, instantly pushing his speed to the limit.. He headed toward the intersection of the cracks and crashed into it. Chapter 1004 - A Full-Scale Battle The impact was as strong as a railway gun against the wall of an underground pipe. With a deafening boom, a hole with a diameter and depth of more than three meters was left on the wall. One had to know that the underground sewer system in this area had been in disrepair for a long time. It was full of potholes and collapsed everywhere. It was as fragile as a beehive that had been magnified a hundred times. Otherwise, it would not have been abandoned by the bigwigs of Black-corner City. More than a hundred wild boar warriors and bullhead warriors were fighting here, which made the already precarious structure even worse. Meng Chaos collision became the last straw that broke the camels back. No, it was not a straw, but the mountain that broke the camels back. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack The impact triggered a chain reaction. New crevices kept appearing around the crater-like holes. The old crevices were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and more dust and gravel were spurting out of them. In just a few seconds, a series of loud noises were heard. The ground within a hundred meters collapsed, forming a huge pit that was at least seven or eight meters deep. Dozens of warriors of the clan who were fighting on the ground suddenly fell into the pit. Although they were tough and tough, they would not die easily from falling or being smashed to death. However, when the ground collapsed, the smoke and dust in the air were still like clouds of turbid mist that blocked their vision. The Tauren warriors and wild boar warriors who were struggling in the ruins in the dense mist could not see their companions clearly for a moment. It was even difficult to hear the screams and moans coming from a place so close to them from the chaotic situation. This was the ideal hunting ground that Meng Chao had taken the initiative to create. He was already prepared. The moment the ground collapsed, he stepped on a few pieces of broken rocks and jumped above the ruins. He locked onto his first Prey, a wild boar warrior with a totem armor on his chest and left shoulder. This wild boar warrior had just struggled out of the ruins. Although he didnt suffer much damage. His dusty face made him extremely unhappy. With a low roar, he was about to tear through the fog and rush out of the pit to find a new opponent. Meng Chao was already like a ghost, appearing from the void and cutting into his arms. Boom boom boom boom boom boom! Meng Chaos arms turned into two storms. In an instant, he punched over a hundred times at the chest of the wild boar warrior. The chest of the wild boar warrior, which was extremely strong, was like a pond that had been invaded by a storm. The ripples overlapped with each other and sank deeply. Even though the wild boar warriors skin and flesh were extremely thick He was unable to withstand or even react to Meng Chaos torrential attacks. His massive body, which weighed more than half a ton, was blasted high into the air by Meng Chao. When he landed on the ground, he had already passed out cleanly. And when Meng Chao spread out his five fingers and grabbed towards his breastplate and shoulder armor His totem battle armor was actually like Big Bucks totem battle armor a few days ago, voluntarily disintegrating and disintegrating. It was as if he despised his masters weakness, and could not wait to throw himself into the arms of a stronger person. Such power Meng Chaos attention was not on the wild boar warrior at all. At his peak, he was, after all, a warrior whose combat strength was comparable to the peak of the heavenly state. In some fields, he even had the hope of peering into the mysteries of the divine state. It was only higher than Ice Storm who was equipped with the Mithril Ripper. This ordinary warrior who was only equipped with half a set of breastplate and a shoulder guard was not his prey. Rather, it was more like a target to help him test the performance and control mode of the totem armor, it was even more appropriate. Under the enhancement of the totem armor, my fist speed seems to have increased by at least 20%! Originally, when I was at the peak of the Earth realm, under the condition that the average fist strength was close to a ton, I could throw about 85 to 87 punches a minute. But now, I can throw 108 to 110 punches. Moreover, through the liquid metal, I can slightly adjust the vibration and expansion of my muscle fibers. It seems that I have saved 5% of my physical strength. This means that after equipping the totem armor, my endurance battle time has also been slightly extended. Meng Chao accurately calculated the amplification data of the totem armor. He was preparing for the blood battles that would definitely appear in the near future. However, the enhancement on his body was secondary. He was more interested in the AI that was hiding in the totem armor when he threw out the storm-like iron fists. It once again transformed into the appearance of the previous owners of the armor, cheering and cheering for him. Close drumbeats, majestic horns, the rumbling of iron hooves and the roaring of flames appeared beside his ears, making him feel as if he was on a magnificent and hot-blooded battlefield. The shouts of the warriors and the sounds of weapons clashing were almost like a rock music from hell, igniting his auditory nerves. Naturally, a large number of illusions appeared before his eyes. Every time he threw a punch at the wild boar warrior. At the moment when the Iron Fist collided with the opponents flesh and blood. At the point of collision, there would always be a burst of colorful and extremely dazzling sparks. Some of the punches hit the vital points, or had not yet adapted to the amplification effect of the totem armor. When the force of the punches exceeded a ton, the sparks would turn into rings of light. There were even radiation-like ripples on the periphery of the light rings. It had to be said that when Meng Chao unleashed his torrential rain of attacks, within ten seconds, dozens of consecutive punches, the Sparks and the light rings intersected. It was as if a small fireworks party had been held on the chest of a wild boar warrior, the sound and light effects were really gorgeous to the extreme. The problem was that Meng Chao knew very well that he had not recovered from his serious injuries. Even with the enhancement of the totem armor, his combat strength would not exceed the heavenly state. He had not yet reached the level where spiritual flames shot out and sparks spurted out. Moreover, he had always been a person who was indifferent to fame and fortune, simple and unadorned, low-key, and ordinary. Since he and this wild boar warrior did not have an irreconcilable feud, naturally, they did not have an ingrained killing intent. When they attacked, they still held back. Why would they deliberately play tricks and create so many useless sound, light, and electricity effects when they attacked? Therefore Its a special effect. The totem armor acted on its own initiative and interfered with my visual and auditory nerves, adding a large number of battle special effects. Whether it was the ear-splitting battlefield rock music or the more dazzling special effects that exploded after every punch, both of them greatly enhanced the immersion and the exhilaration of the battle. For someone like me who has been through hundreds of battles, it doesnt matter if Ive eaten the experienced experts that Ive seen before. If I grew up in a remote village, or even if I was a warrior of the ordinary clans in Black-corner City, as long as I wore the totem armor, I would be accompanied by passionate rock music during the battle. Moreover, I would be able to see my ordinary punch and produce the most exaggerated special effects. I would definitely be addicted to it! No wonder the advanced orcs are so keen on battle. Perhaps, in the eyes of the advanced orcs who are equipped with totem armor, the so-called battle is just like a video game! Meng Chao had just thought of a video game. He saw countless glittering spots of light emerging from the unconscious wild boar warrior. Like fireflies that had no physical body, they circled around him a few times and quickly drilled into his body. A series of crisp and melodious jingling sounds suddenly rang in his ears. It was like a collision between crystals and a handful of gold coins. Two huge cuneiform characters appeared in front of his eyes. Although he could not understand them, he could guess from the rather exaggerated flowing lights around the characters that this was the totem armor celebrating his first victory, or to use a more professional term, first kill. Including the golden light spots, they condensed into a series of rapidly flashing, jumping, and changing cuneiform characters in front of Meng Chaos eyes. These cuneiform characters often appeared in the torrent of information presented by the totem armor, and they often changed. Meng Chao boldly speculated that these should be the numbers of the ancient Turan civilization. Did this string of numbers represent some sort of integral? Meng Chao was very sure that he did not sense any psionic ripples on the golden speck of light that had just crawled out of the wild boar warriors body and crawled into his own body. In other words, this golden speck of light was neither a real substance nor some kind of particle or ripple. It was merely an illusion created by the totem armor to enhance the pleasure of defeating the enemy. Meng Chao naturally wouldnt be fooled by such petty tricks. But The so-called totem power is indeed hiding a huge secret. The water is too deep. Ordinary orcs cant grasp it at all! Meng Chao finally understood why advanced orcs were so aggressive and looked down on death. It turned out that under the stimulation of the totem armor, they really treated battle as a video game. Perhaps, they even thought that even if their flesh and blood bodies were turned into meat paste on the battlefield, their brave and fearless souls would enter the totem battle armor under the protection of the ancestral spirit and fight forever! Speaking of which, even though the special effects were all fake. But the boost effect of the totem battle armor on combat strength was awesome. Without hesitation, Meng Chao tore off half of the wild boar warriors chest armor and the left shoulder guard. Then, taking advantage of the fact that the smoke and dust were still filling the air, he took off the belt of the wild boar warriors pants. As expected, the wild boar warrior was tanned with cow leather, which was as wide as a palm. On the belt that was studded with rivets, there were two secret medicines to replenish energy, and three pieces of high-energy food that were mixed with a large amount of condensed milk, honey, and golden fruit puree, it was a high-energy food that had been compressed and dried repeatedly. This was what ice storm had told him. This was because fighting in totem armor consumed a lot of physical strength and spiritual energy. Once the killing was on the rise and the spirit energy was overdrawn, the hungry totem armor could devour its masters flesh and blood at any time, turning its master into an Origin Warrior or Origin Spirit. Therefore, the experienced warriors of the clan would always carry a few secret medicines and a large amount of high-energy food with them. When they felt that the totem armor was about to lose control, they would immediately take it to stabilize the totem power. It was almost the same as the measures taken by the superhumans of Dragon City to prevent spirit energy deviation. Meng Chao thought of something. The lower half of the mask that protected his mouth and nose suddenly separated from the middle and merged into the helmets on both sides. He drank the secret medicine in one gulp. Then, his mouth grew to the extent that his jaw was almost dislocated, and he swallowed three large pieces of high-energy food with a strong fragrance. Ever since he fell into the super waterfall, Guillotine, his stomach, which had not been full, let out a satisfied squirming sound. Sensing waves of magma-like heat flow from his stomach to his limbs and bones, Meng Chao finally pressed the two totem armor fragments he had just captured onto his chest. Chapter 1005 - Armor, Fusion! Accompanied by the high-frequency vibration of the vitality magnetic field Meng Chao pushed the spirit magnetic field formed by the hundreds of interweaving spirit meridians to its limit. The spirit energy contained in the hundreds of spirit meridians in his heart was like the convergence of a hundred rivers, surging out of his heart like a flood. Through the breastplate carved with a highly abstract ox head pattern, it wrapped up the brand-new broken pieces of the armor. The breastplate and the piece of armor shone at the same time. Gradually, they became translucent. They were like melted glass, but also felt like molten iron. Then, the breastplate and shoulder pads that belonged to the wild boar warriors a moment ago turned into liquid metal with no fixed shape again and merged into Meng Chaos breastplate. Meng Chao let out a satisfied sigh. It was as if he had just eaten a sumptuous feast. His breastplate had undergone visible changes. The pieces became thicker, sturdier, and integrated into one. The ox head pattern in the middle of the breastplate also became more abstract. It completely broke away from the characteristics of a wild ox and looked more like a black ghost with devils horns. On both sides of the black Ghost with big horns, there were six streamlined flow channels. When running at high speed, they could guide the air in front to the back and put pressure on Meng Chao from the back to help him accelerate to the maximum. They could also skillfully guide the enemy to attack Meng Chaos chest directly, sliding past his body and pouring down from the back. From the appearance, the totem armor that had absorbed the brand-new fragments also became more mysterious and fierce. It was more like a ghost from the end of the world. In Meng Chaos vision, a large number of shining cuneiform words appeared. Although he could not understand the specific content, he could still understand the shining arrows behind the series of numbers. Does this mean that after absorbing the new shards of armor, the performance of my breastplate will be greatly improved? Meng Chao muttered to himself. It was true. It was becoming more and more like the equipment in a video game being upgraded. Speaking of which, the advanced orcs who wanted to collapse their civilization and degenerate to the age of the clan had mastered the basic operation of such a powerful individual weapon system. An operating system that was extremely visual, idiot-proof, what you see is what you get, no training needed, you get it in a second was quite suitable. If one wanted to become a totem warrior, like the mechanics in Dragon City, they would have to master a large amount of mechanical principles and general knowledge of engineering dynamics, and even learn the ability of precise maintenance and programming It was likely that the totem power had long been lost or even annihilated, just like the other black technologies created by the Turan ancestors. In order to let the constantly degenerating advanced orcs still have some fighting power, their ancestors really worried themselves to death. For some reason, such a fighting and leveling mode reminded Meng Chao of some parents who would dig a hole in the middle of pancakes and hang them around the neck of their silly son before they went on a long journey. It was a real pity for such parents in the world. It was a pity that the Turan civilization in his previous life had still been destroyed along with the Dragon City civilization. It was just like how the silly son starved to death after chewing off a circle of pancake around his neck. Just as he had perfectly absorbed the new fragments and made the totem battle armor even more powerful The system assistant, which was the few ferocious souls that had transformed into the previous owners of the totem battle armor, once again came out, cheering for Meng Chao. They were chattering non-stop, as if they were saying, Well done, keep up the good work and strive to devour more fragments to upgrade the totem armor to its strongest state. Of course I will upgrade it to its strongest state Meng Chao muttered in his heart, However, can you turn off this system assistant? These fierce souls are really too ugly. Meng Chao could barely accept that the artificial intelligence hidden in the totem armor had taken the initiative to activate the cool sound and light effects for its thief. There was a saying that when fighting with the special effects maxed out, even a normal jab could draw out the feeling of a sure-kill. It was indeed pretty cool. It did not matter if he was dealing with these ordinary soldiers in front of him. However, Meng Chao felt that if he was able to max out the special effects when he was fighting against a strong opponent like the monster mastermind and there were people constantly cheering for him in his mind, then perhaps his combat strength could really be increased by more than 5% ! The problem was that these people who were cheering for him were really too ugly! They were all Minotaurs with big waists, fierce looks, and chest hair that was thicker than his hair. They waved their blood-stained battle axes and battle hammers as they roared at the top of their lungs. Perhaps ordinary clan warriors would like this kind of cheering method. However, Meng Chao truly could not stand these hideous ghostseven if they were just illusions, they would still float around in his vision during a battle. Even if the totem armors operating system has to have a system assistant, cant we change it to a more attractive set of skin? Meng Chao ridiculed silently. Suddenly, a flash appeared in front of his eyes, and the fierce souls all changed from fierce-looking Minotaur warriors to fierce-looking Minotaur warriors with chest muscles that were three to five times more developed. Uh So you can really customize the skin of a system assistant? However, the attractiveness that Im talking about doesnt mean that the Minotaur has to become a female Minotaur warrior. Moreover, this change is too perfunctory. Other than having two thick and long braids on their heads and an additional few lumps of chest muscles, whats the difference between female warriors and the ferocious souls just now? Plus, their chest hair is even longer than that of those fierce souls from earlier! The totem armor seemed to have heard Meng Chaos ridicule. It changed its appearance once again. This time, the system assistant projected in Meng Chaos vision took the appearance of Ice Storm. The snow leopard warrior in Meng Chaos mind had changed from being as cold as ice in the real world. Just like those previous fierce souls, she was now like an excited female gorilla, cheering and jumping for his victory and strength. This skin looks much better than that of a stocky female Minotaur warrior. Meng Chao thought to himself, However, it still feels strange. After all, Im not very familiar with Ice Storm. Were only working together temporarily to get what we want. Her image keeps appearing in my mind all day long. It feels quite twisted, like Im a pervert with a very low level of interest. The totem armor carried out its masters request loyally once again. From Ice Storm, it changed its appearance to that of Lu Siya. Of course, she had green hair and red eyes. The vital parts of her body were wrapped in leaves and moss. Her expression became increasingly seductive, and her figure grew more and more soul-stirring. It was the will banshee version of Lu Siya. As expected of the black technology that condensed the wisdom of the Turan ancestors It could satisfy all the needs of its master. It could even use its masters memory materials to automatically create an image that would leave the deepest impression on its master. It could stimulate its masters combat ability and desire to conquer, which would make its master fight and grow stronger! Wait a minute, what desire to conquer? Theres no desire to conquer. Sister Ya had more of a desire to conquer me! Meng Chao frowned. Besides, Sister Ya is now under Mother 1s control. In order to save me, she didnt hesitate to fall into hell! Once I cultivate my totem power to the extreme in Picturesque Orchid Lake, I have to go back and save her! Meng Chao wanted the totem armor to turn the system assistants skin back into the original Minotaur ferocious soul to prove his innocence. Then, a thought occurred to him again Sister Ya is now under Mother 1s control and has become Lu Siya. When I return to Dragon City, there will definitely be a battle between me and Lu Siya. If I want to save Sister Ya, I have to defeat Lu Siya and suppress her brutally. From this perspective, I can picture Lu Siyas evil, weird, and mysterious appearance in my mind all day long. I can get used to it as soon as possible and get tired of her beauty. I can try my best not to be bewitched by the banshee the next time we meet, and I can also warn myself day and night not to forget my original intention and mission. Killing two birds with one stone will be very beneficial. Forget it, the systems appearance isnt important. As long as I have an upright and pure heart, whats the difference between Lu Siya and the fierce soul of a Minotaur warrior? I cant be bothered to change it.. Whats important is Meng Chao seemed to be in the cooldown period after the integration of the battle armor. His mind had yet to recover from the impact of the great totem power, and he stood on the ruins in a daze. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a Minotaur warrior with totem battle armor on his legs. He was moving stealthily toward his back. Molded by his will, when the totem battle armor and fragments from Big Buck were put on, they underwent a complete transformation. The brand-new style of pursuing lightness, secrecy, and extreme speed was also very different from the Minotaur warriors style of being strong, powerful, and fierce. Therefore, the Minotaur warrior did not treat him as a companion. He thought that he was a helper that the wild boar warrior had invited to help him. Seeing Meng Chaos dumbstruck look, he naturally would not let go of the golden opportunity. Using the cover of the smoke and dust, he sneaked to three meters behind Meng Chao. Only then did he let out a low roar and suddenly pounced on him, he smashed his Warhammer heavily at the back of Meng Chaos head. Unfortunately, the Minotaur warrior seemed to have completely misunderstood the meaning of sneaked. The moment his iron hoofs stepped on the ruins and emitted a kacha kacha sound, his intentions were clearly determined by Meng Chao. Thus, at the same time that the Minotaur warrior pounced forward, Meng Chaos legs exerted heavy force on the ruins beneath his feet, creating a hole more than half a meter deep in the ruins. He fell straight down like a weight. The height of his head was naturally half a meter lower than before. As a result, the Minotaur warriors war hammer, which was mixed with blood, brain matter, and bone dregs, swung over his head. The Minotaur warrior did not leave behind any contingency plan for the strike that he was determined to achieve. However, after being struck by the war hammer, the huge inertia caused him to stagger and almost roll under the ruins that were on the verge of collapsing again. When he finally regained his balance. He saw Meng Chaos eyes, which seemed to be burning with black flames, shining through the translucent mask. What he had tested just now was a series of continuous thrusts like a storm. Now, Meng Chao wanted to test the power of the ultimate fist! Chapter 1006 - Happiness Beyond Limit Chapter 1006: Happiness Beyond Limit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As he took the initiative to fall, Meng Chao rotated himself 180 degrees and activated several spirit meridians in his right arm. He managed to create the spirit magnetic field for the Demon Subduing Poles upgraded version thanks to Battle God Lei Zongchaos guidance. As spirit energy gushed out, the arm guard of the totem armor seemed to perfectly fused with his right arm and expand several times at the same time. The mysterious and complicated spirit tattoos that should have appeared on his skin also appeared on the arm guard that was several times thicker. It made Meng Chaos right arm literally turn into a Demon Subduing Pole that could support the sky and the Earth. The moment the Minotaur warrior swung his war hammer in the air, Meng Chaos Demon Subduing Pole brushed past the guys chest from the bottom up, hitting him squarely on the chin. The Minotaur warriors chest, which was covered in ordinary armor, exploded as if it had been hacked by a two-handed greatsword. A red mark that was so deep that one could see the bones immediately appeared on his chest, which was even sturdier than metal. Before the blood spurted out, his chin was completely shattered with a cracking sound. His enormous body, which weighed half a ton, was also lifted up high and fell heavily on the ground. He collapsed in the ruins like a pile of mud. When Meng Chao walked over to take a look, the pieces of the armor that had wrapped around the bull-headed warriors legs had already collapsed, leaving the unconscious Masterwho had completely lost his combat ability. Ice Storm told Meng Chao that it was best not to upgrade the totem armor directly on the battlefield, because totem armor fusion involved a lot of risks and time. If one was careless and the ancestral spirit backfired, it would be easy to be beaten passively. It was just like how pythons would become lazy and stupid after swallowing large prey. They would have to find a place to hide and slowly digest and absorb it. However, if they only swallowed small fish, prawns, frogs, and toads, of course, it would not matter. Totem armors also had pros and cons. These clan warriors who gathered next to the slums were only Team level powerhouses between second and third-rate. According to the standards of Dragon City, they were merely superhumans in the Earth Realm who had not even reached the three-star level. Among them, there were not even half of the powerhouses who could gather a complete set of totem armor. It was easy to imagine what kind of quality the armor fragments attached to their bodies could be. Although Meng Chao had just recovered the battle strength of peak Earth Realm He had the battle consciousness of someone at the peak of Heaven Realm. Furthermore, he had been tempered by the flames of the apocalypse, and his mental toughness was comparable to that of a god-level powerhouse. In addition, he had already seen through the tricks played by the totem battle armor operating system. Fusing with the lowest level of battle armor fragments was naturally not a problem. Thus, the brand new battle armor fragments evenly covered his legs. It made his strong and powerful legs, which were like rocket propellers, appear even thicker, and filled with explosive power. Boom! Boom! Boom! Heavy footsteps came from behind him. There was also an unusually sharp whistle. It was a giant wild boar warrior who was more than four meters tall and had part of the barbarian elephant bloodline. He was waving a meteor hammer that was nearly half a meter in diameter and covered in spikes. He did not see Meng Chao defeating the Minotaur warrior. However, he saw the highly abstract Minotaur pattern on Meng Chaos chest. Of course, other than the two horns that shot up into the sky, the current Minotaur pattern didnt seem to be too closely related to the Minotaur Man. The problem was that the relationship between this pattern and the wild boar man seemed to be even more distant. After all, the bull had horns, and the wild boar man was famous for its powerful fangs. Thus, the huge wild boar warrior immediately treated Meng Chao as an enemy. The meteor hammer tore through the dust, setting off a destructive storm, and smashed down on Meng Chaos head. In Meng Chaos field of vision, the cuneiform characters instantly exploded like a broken kaleidoscope. In response to the meteor hammer, he quickly calculated the constantly changing speed, angle, accuracy and strength of the attack. Of course, even without the assistance of the totem armor, Meng Chao had more than ten ways to dodge the meteor hammer that was as slow as a snail in his eyes. However, he still chose not to dodge. He crossed his arms and received the opponents attack head-on. Next, I have to test the defensive power of the totem armor! Boom! The powerful meteor hammer struck the point where Meng Chaos arms crossed. Meng Chao felt as if a rocket launcher was aimed at his face at such a close distance. Both of his arms suddenly felt a sharp pain. His ten fingers were somewhat numb, and he could barely hold on to anything. His shoulder blades were also burning, as if someone had inserted more than a dozen red-hot steel needles into the gaps between his bones. In order to maintain his position, his spine was under extreme pressure, and it emitted an explosive ka ka ka sound. However, after a few seconds, the intense pain and discomfort greatly subsided. He moved his fingers. No matter if it was the muscle fibers, blood vessels, tendons, or the neural network, they were still unimpeded and were not affected by the heavy blow. The price was that a large number of scarlet cuneiform words jumped out in front of him, flashing and flashing, warning him. In the visual field, the lifelike three-dimensional model of the totem battle armor, the arm armor, had also turned into a dark red color that represented danger. Behind many numbers, there were downward arrows. Behind them, there was a series of flashing numbers. Every time they flashed, the numbers would shrink a little. It was like a countdown. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. This was probably to remind him that after the gauntlet was heavily damaged, it had suffered damage and its performance had temporarily decreased. It needed a certain amount of time to repair itself automatically. Of course, according to the principle of conservation of mass and energy, repairing the totem armor required a large amount of spiritual energy. Meng Chao felt that the high-energy candy he had just swallowed from the energy secret medicine had been almost completely consumed in an instant. He was now confident. This wild boar warriors meteor hammer attack is roughly equivalent to Dragon Citys mass-produced rocket launchers. At a distance of about fifty meters, the effect of hitting the target. The low-level totem armor worn by ordinary clan warriors should be able to withstand the direct hit of one or two rocket launchers. However, it will take a certain amount of time to repair itself and consume a large amount of spiritual energy. This means that totem armors are not immune to the attacks of rocket launchers and other heavy weapons. There will not be a situation where a low-level warrior wearing totem armors will be able to enter the flood of steel in Dragon City as if no one was there. By the same logic, even without rocket launchers, as long as there are enough heavy machine guns, grenades, and even semi-automatic rifles to form a dense bullet curtain, a high-level orc wearing totem armors can still be exhausted to death. This was very important. It was not only related to how to form an effective balance between the Earthlings and high-level orcs. It was also related to whether the Dragon City civilization could open Picturesque Orchid Lakes blue ocean market with bazookas, grenades, grenade launchers, and semi-automatic rifles. If a single hot weapon could not break through the defense of the totem armor at all. How could it be sold? Now it seemed that although there were a lot of mysteries on the totem armor that could not be solved by Earths technological level for the time being At the very least, it was not some divine weapon that was invulnerable to swords and guns, and had unlimited ammunition and energy. While Meng Chao thought about it, the wild boar warrior had already retrieved his meteor hammer, and he tried to fiercely hammer Meng Chaos chest once again. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. This time, he simply let go of his arms and directly used his breastplate to meet the blow. Bang! The fierce collision between the meteor hammer and the breastplate actually created a dazzling fireball. The breastplate, together with the ox head pattern, was so deep that it could be seen with the naked eye. Even Meng Chaos breastplate was deeply sunken, accompanied by the cracking sounds of his breastplate, faint signs of cracking appeared. It was as if his heart had been heavily pinched by an invisible giant hand. The pain was so painful that he almost could not breathe. However, such a test was necessary. At least, Meng Chao now knew how much damage the most ordinary totem armor could withstand. Moreover, while the totem armor crazily absorbed spiritual energy from his body to repair the breastplate, it also injected a mysterious power into his cerebral cortex through his spinal cord and central nerves. Meng Chao suddenly felt a clear spring gushing out of his brain. The spring water turned into a sweet and refreshing stream and flowed into his internal organs, limbs, and bones, especially his arms and chest, which had been hit repeatedly. The wound that was still painful to the bone a moment ago actually transmitted a weird refreshing feeling with the stream? Is this dopamine, norepinephrine, endorphins, and oxytocin? Meng Chao diverted 10% of his attention to deal with the wild boar warriors frenzied attack. The remaining 90% of his attention was focused on analyzing the subtle changes in his body, mainly in the cerebral cortex and nervous system. He discovered that under the stimulation of the totem armor, his body was crazily secreting all kinds of happiness hormones. Whether it was dopamine, norepinephrine, endorphins, or men and women all secreted, the oxytocin known as pituitrin could maintain the normal physiological activities of the human body, it allowed people to maintain a sense of comfort, pleasure, and euphoria. Therefore, it was collectively known as the happiness hormone. Under normal circumstances, the happiness hormone could help people resist the effects of pain and maintain a positive mental state. It was an essential and important hormone for the human body. However, if it was over-secreted, it was possible to destroy the normal stimulation and restraint mechanisms of the human body on the happiness hormone, raising the threshold of the happiness stimulation continuously, and causing people to sink into long-term depression, depression, and pain. This was so-called withdrawal reaction, or addiction. When superhuman individuals were training, because spirit energy stimulated the central nervous system and endocrine system, they would often secrete ten times more happiness hormone than ordinary people. They would feel a hundred times more intense pleasure than anything in the secular world. Before the people of Earth built the theoretical edifice of spirit energy training, many extraordinary individuals did not know how to control the excessive secretion of happiness hormone. They were addicted to the hundred-fold pleasure brought by cultivation. The more they cultivated, the crazier they became. They gradually embarked on the path of madness and inhumanity, from superhuman individuals to lost individuals. Apart from the expansion of ambition, the lack of order, and the ancient ruins summon, the Blood union in the past committed the heinous crimes, and the loss of control of dopamine and endorphins was also an important reason. Fortunately, with the constant exploration of pioneers such as Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, mankind finally realized the problem of addiction in cultivation and developed various physical and psychological therapies, they included secret spiritual techniques that suppressed the excessive secretion of the happiness hormone to control their thirst for endless pleasure. However, Meng Chao discovered that the totem armor that was equipped with advanced technology had no intention of suppressing the high secretion of the happiness hormone. Instead, it was stimulating his body to release an endless and unrestrained flow of happiness that was beyond the limit! Chapter 1007 - Let Me Bear This Danger! Of course, this did not mean that the totem armor was harboring evil intentions, deliberately disrupting Meng Chaos self-restraint mechanism against dopamine and endorphins. It could only be said that it was a normal, even necessary treatment method. After all, Meng Chao had just taken two heavy blows from the wild boar warrior. According to the body strength of an ordinary clan warrior, even if he was not half-dead from the blow, he would at least be in a seriously injured state. Not to mention, he could not even lift his arms, even his sternum was broken. Every time he breathed, he would feel the pain of his heart being torn apart. Under such circumstances, stimulating his body and releasing an excessive amount of happiness hormones could not only help him alleviate the pain and keep calm, but also stimulate his body and release more strength than his limit. Only then could he escape death. It was just like how the military doctors of Earths army would inject morphine into the severely wounded when they temporarily lacked medical conditions. Saving lives was the most important thing. As for whether he would become addicted to it or not, that was a question that had to be considered after he survived. Therefore, the totem armor carries a very advanced medical system that can stimulate the masters central nervous system and endocrine system, releasing excessive amounts of happiness hormones to help the master relieve pain and heal his wounds? However, it seems that the Turan civilization does not have any secret spiritual arts that can suppress the secretion of happiness hormones and maintain the normal threshold. As a result, when a warrior of the clan puts on the totem armors and keeps fighting and stimulates excessive dopamine and endorphins in the battle, not only will he not feel the pain, he will even be able to derive pleasure from the pain. He will gradually indulge in the pleasure and be unable to extricate himself. It will only take three to five battles. No, if the dosage is high enough, after one battle, he will become addicted to fighting! Just like the wild boar warrior in front of him. Meng Chao noticed that because of the wild boar warriors crazy attacks, every muscle in his body was trembling at a high speed. White smoke was gradually rising from his thick hair. It was like an overloaded killing machine. His small red eyes were emitting a turbid light, and he was panting in excitement deep down his throat. His expression was half ferocious and half crazy. Every time the meteor hammer struck, his facial features would twitch violently, and his eyes would turn crazier and crazier. It was as if he was not interested in winning or losing, or even life and death. He was just addicted to the battle itself. Meng Chao did not know if the wild boar warriors field of vision had similar information streams and sound, light, and electricity effects like his. If every time the meteor hammer hit the target, there would be golden, shining cuneiform words surrounded by electric arcs that jumped out from the wild boar warriors eyes, jumping and flashing crazily. If the operating system of the totem armor would transform into the wild boar warriors most worshipped ancestor, or the most beloved female warrior, cheering for him, encouraging him to fight bravely against the enemy and continue to level up. Would it be that every gully in his cerebral cortex had long been filled with boiling dopamine and endorphins, so much so that in his life, there was only killing, conquering, and destruction, and anything else could not arouse his interest at all. So, was it the wild boar warrior who was controlling the totem armor in the battle, or was the totem armor firmly controlling the wild boar warrior? Meng Chao sighed in his heart. It should be the end of this battle. His figure flashed, and his speed suddenly increased by five times. Like a ghost, he evaded the meteor hammers attack again. Using only the tip of his left foot, he lightly tapped on the spike of the meteor hammer, standing in front of the wild boar warrior. The wild boar warrior had successfully struck several times in a row. He thought that this weak short guy in front of him would turn into meat paste the next time the hammer hit him. He had not expected that the meteor hammer would be stepped on by Meng Chao and fall into the ruins. He could not help but be shocked and angry. He growled and tried to retrieve the meteor hammer. The chain instantly straightened up. He had not expected that Meng Chao, who was walking on the straight chain as if he was walking on flat ground, would suddenly fly from the meteor hammer to the front of the wild boar warrior. With a light tap of the tip of his foot, a flexible but persistent force surged into the chain. The chain immediately changed its direction and curled up like a python that had been electrocuted. The meteor hammer lost control and smashed fiercely towards the wild boar warriors own face. The wild boar warrior turned pale with fright and hurriedly hid his head to dodge. Meng Chao took the opportunity to hook with both his feet, and with a flick, he hooked more than half of the chain into his hand. His entire body flew like an eagle, flying over the wild boar warriors head and behind this huge monster. Bang! Bang! Meng Chaos iron knee landed heavily on the lower part of the wild boar warriors neck, in the middle of its back. The wild boar warrior felt the pain, and its head, which had just shrunk in, could not help but stick out. Meng Chao took the opportunity to wrap the chain around its neck and cross it behind its back. It spun a few times like a crocodiles death before it exerted its strength. The chains immediately sank deep into the wild boar warriors neck. The wild boar warriors eyeballs bulged, and the blood vessels in them were broken. He struggled desperately, but because of the lack of oxygen and panic, his strength was leaking out crazily. He was completely unable to contend with the strength of the archaic vicious beast contained in Meng Chaos seemingly skinny body. He barely pulled out the battle saber that was hanging diagonally at his waist and stabbed randomly behind him, trying to stab Meng Chao. However, his broad body, which was like an iron wall, created an obstacle for his attack. Meng Chao hid in the middle of his back. Between the two bulging muscles, he was in a blind spot. Unless a wild boar warrior had the bloodline of an octopus or a squid, which could turn both arms into jointless arms, then his tentacles could bend at 360 degrees at will. Otherwise, it was impossible to be stabbed. At this moment, dopamine and endorphins were still being secreted in Meng Chaos body. The system assistant that appeared in the form of Lu Siya blinked its scarlet eyes, and its green hair danced crazily like a venomous snake. It twisted its soul-stirring body and cheered for Meng Chao, it encouraged him to show no mercy. With a little more strength, it could completely kill the wild boar warrior. Little did he know that Meng Chao had molded the appearance of the system assistant into the appearance of demoness, Lu Siya in order to remind himself at all times that he must not be bewitched by the totem armor, he was addicted to the pleasure of killing and gradually became a slave of killing intent. It was the humans who controlled the weapons. It was not the weapons that controlled the humans. Outside Dragon City, in order to achieve his goal, Meng Chao did not mind killing. However, just as he said to Leaf, he did not like to be controlled by killing intent or any power to carry out unnecessary killing. Plus, he would not treat killing as the only solution. Lie down! Meng Chao growled and suddenly exerted strength with his legs. He twisted his waist and pushed. Using his shoulder as a fulcrum, he actually lifted the four-meter-tall wild boar warrior and threw it over his shoulder. Boom! The wild boar warrior smashed into the depths of the ruins. The ruins that had just collapsed once collapsed twice. His hands and feet were bent in the direction of his joints in a strange way. White foam spurted out of his big, bloody mouth with protruding fangs. His bulging eyeballs gradually shrank back. His eyes, which were originally emitting a turbid light, were somewhat unfocused. It was as if his fragile brain was still bumping back and forth in the hard skull, falling into a serious state of concussion. Fortunately, his chest was still rising and falling slightly. Meng Chao loosened the chains and a large amount of oxygen rushed into his lungs through his pig nose, making the thick and strong advanced orcss heart, which was bigger than a watermelon, beat again with a bang bang. Believe me, for you and most of the advanced orcs, the totem armor is too dangerous. Such advanced black-tech personal equipment, you guys, who have long degenerated to the era of the clan, cant grasp it at all! Meng Chao said to the wild boar warrior who was foaming at the mouth and had fallen into a coma, Let me take the risk on your behalf! Crack! Rip! He tore off the wild boar warriors armor. At this time, the smoke and dust around the pit gradually dispersed, and the vision of the clan warriors became clear again. Meng Chao had already stripped the three clan warriors who had been knocked down one after another. Not to mention the totem armor, he did not even let go of the scraps of high-energy food that they carried with them. Then, before the last speck of dust settled, he escaped into the slums. At this moment, all the rat subjects had already escaped from the slums. The fierce battle between the clan warriors had also entered a white-hot state. Everyones eyes were bloodshot. They were covered by fresh blood, leaving only two small holes in their eyes. They could only see the opponent in front of them. They did not expect that there was a third party lurking in the darkness. It was a good opportunity for Meng Chao to take advantage of the situation and fish in troubled waters. He then pounced on the seven clan warriors, dragged them into a corner, and did whatever he wanted. It must be known that not all clan warriors were qualified to equip totem armor. For the vassal families that came from the region, to be able to equip half-body armor, even if it was just a heart protection mirror or a shoulder shield, was already quite a powerful character. Meng Chao attacked ten totem warriors consecutively. Finally, the two sides in the melee realized that something was wrong. However, they did not think in terms of when the snipe and clam fight, the fisherman gains the benefit. They thought that the other party had invited a ruthless and unscrupulous expert. Seeing that if the fight continued, the remaining totem warriors on their side would be stripped clean. Both sides finally broke free from the crazy stimulations of dopamine and endorphins. They entered the traditional vicious speech segment, swearing away from contact and retreating from the battlefield. Meng Chao did not pursue. He was already quite satisfied with the first real combat test of the totem armor. The fragments of the armor from the ten totem warriors were enough to piece together a fully enclosed armor that covered every inch of the body. It also helped him figure out a lot of information about the totem armor. First, Meng Chao denied his initial speculation that the totem armor was a kind of biological liquid metal. The totem armor was not metal. It was impossible for the metal to be light as if it had no mass. It was also impossible to change the density and volume so drastically. Chapter 1008 - Starting the Reverse Engineering Meng Chao took down ten totem warriors armor fragments in total. Even though many of them only had half a chest plate or a set of arm plate Considering that advanced orcs were generally larger than Earthlings, just the four-meter-tall wild boar warriors armor fragments were enough to cover Meng Chao from head to toe. However, Meng Chao only managed to cover his last toe after absorbing the armor fragments from ten totem warriors in a row. This meant that during the fusion process, the size and density of the totem armor fragments had undergone an astonishing change they had shrunk significantly. Such a degree of shrinking was not something that could be explained by molecular compression. It might even involve the change of the spherical energy layer of the atom. Meng Chao did not feel heavy at all after absorbing so many pieces of the battle armor into his body. He only felt that his body was like a giant beast that was starving. Its thirst for high-energy nutrients and cultivation resources was ten times stronger than before. This made him suspect that totem armor was not just a kind of Metal. Perhaps, it was even in the category of pure Material. Secondly, every time Meng Chao absorbed a piece of armor fragment, a new stream of data would flow into his brain. It was all the battle experience attached to this piece of armor fragment. Of course, there was also the System assistantor Artificial intelligencethat had transformed into the appearance of the previous owner. It seemed that as more and more pieces of the battle armor fused together, the system assistant that assisted the owner in controlling the totem battle armor also became smarter and stronger. Not only did the cuneiform characters appear in Meng Chaos vision more and more, the frequency of the light flashing also became faster and faster. It seemed to be able to help Meng Chao control every data within a hundred meters, including the trajectory of the dust. And when Meng Chao used the undead technique to deliberately reduce the flow of blood to his brain and the oxygen content in his blood, entering a semi-unconscious state and relaxing his control over his body.., the totem armor would also stimulate his nerve endings and muscle fibers, allowing him to instinctively react, dodging the enemys attacks, and even performing a series of gorgeous totem combat skills. This meant that as long as the owner was equipped with the totem armor, even if the owner was seriously injured and unconscious, there was still a certain chance of winning the battle in the Unmannedstate, or at least leaving the battlefield. Such artificial intelligence technology was ten times more powerful than the drone cluster attack of Dragon City and the automatic patrol technology of the Thinking tankthat carried the monsters brain. Of course, any AI system was a double-edged sword. Especially when applied to powerful war machines. Handing over a large number of combat tasks to the AI meant that the masters control over the totem armor was constantly declining. The totem armor might take matters into its own hands, maxing out the acousto-optic special effects during fierce battles and stimulating the masters brain to secrete excessive dopamine and endorphins. Regardless of whether the totem armors had good intentions or not, it would cause their owners to become addicted to battle, treating battle as the only meaningful thing in their lives. The more battle armor fragments fused, the stronger the totem armors would be, and this problem would become more serious. What Meng Chao had absorbed today was only the lowest level of battle armor fragments. Even if it enveloped his entire body, the artificial intelligence contained within would not be able to contend against his will that had undergone the tempering of the apocalypse. By silently operating the secret technique of his mind, he could easily break down the excessive dopamine and endorphins and maintain his demand for happiness hormones within a reasonable threshold. However, Meng Chao was not sure what would happen if he absorbed Ice Storms Mithril Ripper. The mithril Ripper was far from the most powerful totem armor of the Turan civilization. Whether it was the Blood Hoof Clans Lava Fury, or the Gold Clans ancient armor that had been passed down for millions of years The artificial intelligence that contained the combat experience of hundreds of masters would not easily recognize a new master from outside of the Turan civilization. Was it because of this reason that the people of Dragon City in my previous life did not conduct in-depth research on the totem armor and even tried to reverse engineer it? Meng Chao muttered to himself. He didnt find any information about the Shanzhaitotem armors of Dragon City in his previous life in the memory fragments. Logically speaking, the dragon city civilization and the Tulan civilization in his previous life were allies who fought side by side. It was another matter if they were pigs or not. At least until the end of time, neither side had shed all pretense of cordiality and betrayed each other. Then, it was normal for them to exchange cultivation systems and war technology, learn from each others strengths and learn from each others weaknesses? High-level beastmen did not have a strong concept of secrecy. Meng Chao did not believe that the high-level officials of dragon city in his previous life could not even get the most ordinary totem armor. As long as they could get a totem armor, the scientists and archaeologists of Dragon City should be able to pry into the secrets of the Tulan civilization and realize the power of this Ultimate single-soldier equipment.. But why didnt the people of Dragon City in his previous life equip totem armor on a large scale? After thinking about it, there were probably three reasons. First, it was too difficult to win the monster war in his previous life. In the long and bloody war, not only did the strong fall one after another, a large number of scientists, archaeologists, weapons r & D engineers were also assassinated by the monster civilization, including all the scientific research units and laboratories of Dragon City, which were all targeted by the monster civilization. Therefore, when the Dragon City civilization in the previous life encountered the Tulan civilization, their scientific research and Reverse engineeringabilities were far from what they were today, the New Dragon City, which had completely inherited the Monster Legacy. Secondly, there was no time. The Monster War in the previous life would continue for another two to three years. When the people of Dragon City finally fought their way out of Monster Mountain Range, the ultimate war that swept through the other world was already in full swing. Being forced to jump from one whirlpool to another, which was even bigger and more terrifying, most of dragon citys resources, including the smartest brain in the entire civilization, would be directly thrown into the war, it was impossible to waste it on the reverse engineering that was far away. The third, and perhaps the most important reason, was that. It was because the operating system on the totem armor was too strange. The problem of Battle addictionseemed to be unsolvable. Large-scale equipment on the totem armor would only get a bunch of crazy people who were addicted to battle, that was why the decision-makers of Dragon City were deterred, right? After all, the Dragon City civilization, which had just been involved in the war between worlds, seemed to be in a good situation by relying on the flood of steel. There was no need to place the hope of victory on the totem armor. When the higher-ups of dragon city realized that it was Very necessary. However, it was too late for them to crack and copy it. Learning from the experience of my previous life, I must crack the mysteries of the totem armor. It would be best if I could replicate and install the totem armor on a large scale. Only then could I make an explosive breakthrough in the combat ability of Dragon City civilization in the shortest time Of course, Meng Chao knew the danger of the double-edged sword. Even he himself could not guarantee that in the increasingly intense, crazier, and crueler battles, he would never lose himself in the pleasure of killing, conquering, and destroying and become a puppet of the totem armor. But.. Compared to the arrival of the apocalypse, the destruction of Dragon City, and the tens of millions of earthlings struggling, screaming, burning, suffering, and being reduced to ashes in the raging flames,. Being controlled by the totem armor and turning into a bloodthirsty war maniac was really too insignificant a risk. If I want to escape from death before the arrival of the apocalypse, there is no safe and secure way. Any action is a risk, and any choice has to pay a price. Just these totem armors of the lowest level are far from enough for me to punch out a fist that can change the future. I still have to devour more and stronger totem armors and subdue the ferocious souls contained within them those battle data and artificial intelligence that have been passed down for thousands of years! Meng Chao roared in his heart. According to the method that Ice Storm and Big Buck had told him about, he had to adjust the vibration frequency of the life magnetic field and stimulate the cerebral cortex with spiritual energy, releasing a special brainwave that made the totem armors as hard as iron he recovered the softness of the liquid metal and absorbed it into his body through the 36,000 pores. He watched as the last round, mercury-like liquid metal seeped into his palm from his palm. No matter how hard he shook his palm and stretched his fingers, he could not feel any hindrance. Meng Chao clicked his tongue in amazement. He was more and more interested in the Turan ancestors who had developed such a divine weapon. However, now was not the time for archaeology. Before More Clan Warriors arrived, he circled the slums. He had wanted to ask a few adult rat subjects about the situation. But after the fierce battle just now, all the rat subjects had fled, hiding in some unknown corner. He could only put on the mask again, put on the hood cloak, and turn back to look for the four children he had saved previously. Fortunately, the four children stayed obediently in the corner he had ordered. Perhaps they had nowhere to go after their homes and temporary homes had been destroyed one after another? Looking at the children in shabby clothes and their faces filled with panic and confusion, Meng Chao Sighed in his heart. The deeper he went into tulanze, the more he felt that the civilization that occupied this place was so deformed. Yes, it was not Backward, but Deformed. Just like the ugly monsters created in the genetic laboratory. It was ten times more deformed than the dragon city civilization that had just transmigrated to another world during the Blood Alliance era. Those adult clan warriors who were equipped with totem armor might have become incurable killing machines. But what should these children do? Meng Chao originally wanted to save the children of Bright Shell Village from Black-corner City. It could be considered as repaying them for saving his life. But these rat children who looked like the people of Earth in front of him made him hesitate. Especially when he thought of the Dragon City civilization in his previous life, which treated all the foreign races, old, weak, women, and children as ants and grass, mercilessly crushing them. In the end, he could not avoid the humiliation of destruction. Moreover, even if he could save the rat children of Bright Shell Village from Black-corner City, what would happen then? Big Buck was right. Right now, Black-corner City was the only place within a hundred miles that had sufficient food, strong city walls, and houses that could shelter them from the wind and rain and resist totem beasts. If he took the children out of black-corner city and threw them into the wilderness, they would still be doomed. But Meng Chao couldnt sneak into Red Gold City with a large group of rat children and make a big fuss, could he? Meng Chao didnt know how to properly rescue and resettle his savior. He could only squat down and check on the four children to calm them down. Chapter 1009 - The Big-Horned Rat God Since Meng Chao had just saved them and they were similar in size to him, they did not feel as strong as the Turan or the wild boar man. The four childrens emotions were still relatively stable. However, Meng Chao realized that the children had not finished the high-energy food he had given them. Each of them had left a small portion. They could not even speak clearly, even the youngest children were the same. We, we want to leave some for Fishbone and the others to eat. The child with the colorful conch pendant hanging around his neck stammered, as if he was afraid that Meng Chao would take back the cheese and sugar cubes. Meng Chao Thought for a moment and simply took off a leather pouch from his waist. He took out a large piece of high-energy food that was mixed with honey and condensed milk and compressed into milk bricks. He crushed it in his palm and then subdivided the fragments into a few pieces of leaves, he sent them into the arms of the children. This was one of the spoils of war that he had just looted from the ten unlucky totem warriors. It was always a very pleasant thing to be generous to others. The four children were all dumbfounded. They had never met someone who treated them so well for no reason. Sir, you The older child, who was wearing a colorful locket, pinched his chest a few times. The hard milk bricks that were wrapped in leaves were still there. This made him muster up the courage to secretly observe Meng Chao for a long time. He carefully asked Meng Chao, Are you an emissary sent by the Rat God? Rat God? Meng Chaos heart moved. In the memory fragments of his previous life, countless glistening streams of information were crazily churning in his mind. He raised his eyebrows and asked, You also know about the Rat God? As soon as the word Rat godcame out, the eyes of the four rat children lit up. Hes really, really the messenger of the Rat God! No wonder he saved us! Uncle and the others didnt lie. The messenger of the Rat God really came to save us! They hugged each other and wept with joy. Then, they circled around Meng Chao and sang a strange song: The bravest big-horned rat! The most powerful big-horned rat! The most powerful big-horned rat! Meng Chao felt dizzy listening to this. He could only stop with a bitter smile. Listen, children C Meng Chao rolled his eyes and said, The Rat God will definitely save all the rat people, but it will not be easy to save all of you from black-corner city. Tell me, in black-corner city, OH, lets say around you, are there many people who believe in the Rat God? The children did not doubt him and nodded repeatedly. Yes, everyone believes that the Rat God will definitely descend to Tulanze and save all the Rat People! Its like this Meng Chao was deep in thought. Then, where did you hear about the Rat God? It was the adults who said it! The children said, When we drill into the deepest part of those dark, stinky pipes, we will be so smelly that we will be so dizzy that we will vomit our intestines out. The adults will comfort us and bear with it for a few more days. The emissaries of the Rat God will save all of us. Sometimes, the adults would gather together and talk about the Rat God. We didnt really understand what they were talking about. All We knew was that the rat god was very powerful. No one in Tulanze or the land of Holy Light was his match. In this glorious era, the Rat God would definitely descend to the human world and lead all the rat people to seize the supreme glory. That must be it, right? The rat children looked at Meng Chao expectantly. The words were a little awkward. It was obvious that they were not speaking their own language, but that they had heard it at a secret gathering of the adult rat population. Of course, the glory belongs to the big-horned rat, and the victory belongs to all the rat population. Meng Chao used a speech that the believers of the big-horned rat God often gave to dispel the last bit of wariness in the children. He continued to ask, Then, which adult told you these truths? The children all shook their heads. We dont know. They said, The adults would only run to the deepest underground tunnel on the most tiring night to talk about the Rat God. When they did, they would wear masks on their faces. I see. Thank you for telling me these things. Meng Chao smiled and nodded, encouraging the children to continue with their conversation with his eyes. He asked a few more questions. The high orcs of the clan era did not have a strong sense of secrecy. The children who grew up in the rat village did not learn to hide their beliefs. The warriors of the clan in this era did not take the primitive beliefs that were popular among the rat people seriously. Therefore, Meng Chao quickly confirmed that there were a large number of believers of the Rat God in this slum, and even in the entire black-corner city. Moreover, as the blood hoof army gradually took shape and plundered all the resources within a radius of hundreds of miles, countless old, weak, and disabled people died in silence around their burning homes, the Clan Warriors had also reached the limit of their oppression of the rat people. The rat people, who were hundreds of times more numerous than the warriors, were like springs that had been compressed to the limit and were about to bounce back with the most powerful force. This could be inferred from the children and the secret meetings of the adults that were becoming more and more frequent. Meng Chaos original plan was to save the children of Cai Luo village. He found that there was such a huge force hidden in black-corner city. It was like magma was ready to move and a volcano was about to erupt. His mind raced, and he felt that it was necessary to fine-tune his plan and even the ice storm. He told the four children to hide the high-energy food scraps and continue hiding here for a while. When the adults showed up and order was restored, they would go out to find their partners. He promised the children that he would come back. Meng Chao disappeared into the darkness again and quietly left the slum. He activated the undead spell and lowered his breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature to the limit. He was like a thin shadow, sticking close to the wall and moving in the darkness. He carefully avoided the clan warriors who were everywhere, controlled by dopamine and endorphins, and trapped in the whirlpool of killing. They fought like they were playing a video game. He used his knife-like sharp eyes to examine the majestic city in front of him. Just as he stepped out of the Bloody Skull Arena and looked down at Black Horn City, Meng Chao felt that it was unbelievable. How could a barbaric civilization that was a clan warrior build such a supercity that could accommodate millions of people? He waited until the true appearance of the Tulan civilization was gradually sketched out. He saw the clan warriors smash the outer shell of the black building in a reckless battle, exposing large areas of broken walls under the mottled outer walls. Only then did Meng Chao realize that the high-level orcs of today had not Builtthis city. They had only Inheritedthe city and were like prodigals who Sold their grandfathersfields without caring, constantly destroying the city. Black Horn City must have been ten times larger than it was today. Meng Chao saw that the towering buildings that looked like palaces were only the ruins left behind by the Tulan civilization tens of millions of years ago after the high-rise buildings collapsed. The reason why no traces of advanced civilization were found on these ruins, such as reinforced concrete and glass curtain walls. It was only because the current high-level orcs had dug out a large amount of mud rich in minerals and trace elements from both sides of the Tulan River, moved it to black-corner city, and carefully smeared it on the ruined walls. After being exposed to the scorching sun, a layer of black shell was pasted on the shattered ancient buildings. At first glance, the black buildings looked like a series of undulating, row upon row of square and cube-shaped mountains. The feeling of Using the most primitive technology to build the most brilliant citycould often make people who did not understand the situation sigh with emotion and even worship it. However, after figuring out that the current high-level orcs were only playing the role of prodigal and paperhanger, Meng Chao could not help but feel that it was both ridiculous and lamentable. However, now was not the time to laugh at the high-level orcs. As brothers who might fall into the abyss of destruction one after another, the people of Dragon City did not have the right to laugh at the high-level orcs. Meng Chao soon peeled off the black sludge shell, revealing the ancient ruins of the building. He focused all his attention and searched through the memory fragments of his previous life for any information related to the Big-horned rat God.. Since ancient times, regardless of whether it was Earth or the other world, any race that was oppressed and had nowhere else to go would imagine a savior. In the Tulan civilization, the rat people who had been oppressed by the Warriors of the clan for thousands of years also had their own gods that could bring ultimate salvation. Of course, the Tulan civilization did not have the concept of gods. Instead, they strengthened the worship of their ancestors to the extreme. Therefore, the Rat Godthat the rat people worshiped was not a real god. Instead, it was revered by all the rat people as their common ancestor spirit. According to the old legend, thousands of years ago, in the war that caused all the rat people to bear the name of Cowardice, inferiority, and humiliation. When the entire battle line that the rat people were responsible for completely collapsed, almost all the rat people fled. The only exception was a rat warrior who was born with a strange appearance. His head was full of thick, long, crooked, and extremely sharp big horns. He went against the current and single-handedly resisted the enemys torrents. The feat of this rat warrior naturally could not stop the collapse of the entire front line. However, it lit up a glimmer of hope for the fate that the rat people and even the rat people were destined to mourn for thousands of years. Many rat people firmly believed that they would use thousands of years to atone for the cowardice of their ancestors. And after thousands of years of atonement, the heroic spirit of the brave and fearless big-horned rat warrior of the past would reappear in the human world and lead all the rat people to roam freely in Tulanze and even the land of Holy Light, to reclaim the glory that they had lost for thousands of years, to create the sixth largest clan outside the five major clans the clan that belonged exclusively to all the rat people gold, blood hoof, lightning, dark moon, and divine tree! Chapter 1010 - The Rise of the Wolf King The story of the big-horned rat had been passed down in Picturesque Orchid Lake for thousands of years, but it had never been taken seriously by the Warriors of the clan. On the one hand, the Turan people paid attention to the worship of their ancestors. Even the lowest of the rat population did not come out from the cracks of a rock. It was normal for them to find a brave and fearless ancestor and put gold on their faces. Even the high and mighty lords couldnt deprive the slaves and cannon fodder of the right to daydream. More importantly, the lords discovered that when the rat population believed in the existence of the Big-Horned Rat God, they were more able to grit their teeth and endure the torture and suffering of the modern world. As a result, the various clans were able to squeeze out more labor force and combat strength from these lowly, lowlifes. After all, according to the faith of the Rat God, all the rat people must atone for the cowardice of their ancestors thousands of years ago. When the atonement period is over, the bighorn rat will return to Turanze and lead them out of all their sufferings to establish their own clan. In other words, for a devout rat believer, the only thing he should have done before the arrival of the Rat God was to settle for his humble status by the thousands-degree heat of the forge, on the arena that was covered in layers of organs and blood, in the battlefield that was littered with corpses, he should just silently atone for his sins and quietly die. The lower-class rat race believed that the existence of the Rat God was not a bad thing for the various clans that ruled Turan ze. At least, it was not a bad thing for the Turan civilization that had alternated between Prosperityand Gloryover the past thousands of years. The problem was that after experiencing the longest era of prosperity in history, the number of rat subjects with terrifying reproductive abilities had also swelled to a point where the dumb brains of high-level orcs could not calculate it clearly. Although the main cities of the major clans and the small and medium-sized towns where the vassal families were located had sent out conscription teams to the depths of the wilderness, combing the entire land of Tulan over and over again like combs made of steel. But for the clan civilization that did not have reconnaissance satellites, drone surveillance, and modern surveying methods, it was obviously impossible to plunder the last rat citizen and the last mandala fruit hidden in the depths of the grasslands and forests, it was obviously impossible. After the conscription teams burned, killed, and looted, the remains of the ruins. In the most hidden rat village between the mountains and the rivers. In the depths of the valleys and caves. There were always fish that escaped the net. And among the mouse people who had narrowly escaped but could not see the direction of tomorrow, whose every vein was filled with boundless anger. New rumors spread like lightning and wildfire like viruses. The ten thousand years of atonement has come to an end! We have washed away the sins of our ancestors with the sweat, Blood, bones, and souls of ten thousand years! Our bloodline is no longer dirty. It is as holy as the bravest warriors! The Rat God heard our prayers and saw how we proved ourselves in ten thousand years that we are qualified to reclaim the glory of the Tulan people! Therefore, the Rat God has descended to the human world with a brand-new look. He is going to command all the rat people, sweep over the entire Tulan Swamp, establish the sixth clan, and become the chief of war. He will command all the warriors of Tulan, including the five major clans! The crazy words that sounded like a fools dream lit up the resistance that countless rat people had suppressed for tens of thousands of years. They gathered all the primitive beliefs and folk stories together and gradually created a well-structured and enormous army an army that belonged exclusively to the rat people. Right now, the crazy words had not reached the ears of the nobles who had ruled Tulanze for generations. Even if they heard a few words, the high and mighty lords would not take them to heart. They would only treat these crazy words as the funniest joke in the world. The lowly rat people also wanted to climb onto the Lordsheads and become the supreme war chief? Could it be that the heaven and earth could flip and the Earth could stand above the Sky? Meng Chao knew that the contemptuous smiles of the clan warriors would not last long. When they saw the mighty Demon rat army,or the Great horn rebel army,with the encouragement of their fanatical faith, they were ten times or even a hundred times larger, they attacked their battle formation repeatedly like moths to a flame. Whether it was the most irritable wild boar warrior, the largest barbarian elephant warrior, or the lion tiger warrior with the sharpest fangs and claws. Their ridicule would turn into cold sweat that flowed along the twitching facial muscles and onto the battlefield soaked in endless blood. This was the Great Horn Riot. In his previous life, before the Dragon City civilization rushed out of the monster mountain range, the event that happened in Tulanze changed the entire pattern of the Otherworld and was also related to the survival of the Dragon City civilization. Millions or even tens of millions of mouse people who couldnt bear it anymore rose up under the so-called Call of the big horn rat godand formed a rebel army known as the Big Horn Army, they challenged the five big clans that had ruled Tulanze for tens of millions of years. Although it was similar to the countless times that had happened on Earth and in the Otherworld since ancient times, the low-level uprisings that broke out relying on fanatical beliefs. The Great Horn Rebellioncould not escape the fate of being spiraled up and destroyed. After turning Turan ze upside down, it was jointly suppressed by the five great clans. However, this large-scale rat uprising still dealt a heavy blow to the ruler of Turan civilization and deeply shook the ruling foundation of the five great clans. When Dragon City civilization fought their way out of the monster mountain range, the great horn army had already been completely suppressed. As a result, there was not much information about the Great horn rebellionstored in Meng Chaos brain. However, in the Dragon City of his previous life, even elementary school students knew that the Great Horn Rebellionled to the most direct and most serious consequences. That was the rise of Jackalkanus. Jackalkanus was also known as Ghoul Dog, Wilderness Wolf, Netherworld Wolf, destroyer wolf, Doomsday Wolf. He was the first werewolf in the history of the Tulan civilization to sit on the supreme throne of the warchief. He was also a war maniac in Meng Chaos previous life, who was going to ignite the spark of the war between worlds in a year and a half. If the citizens of Dragon City were divided into ordinary citizens, elite citizens, special citizens, and heroic citizensaccording to the Tinder, it would be a perfect example. To judge the heroes and heroes of the various civilizations in the other world. Hu Langkanus was definitely a Heroic unit.. Even if Meng Chao ranked the Top ten people who changed the worldaccording to the depth of the memory fragments in his previous life, Hu Langkanus would still have the chance to make it into the top three. Werewolves were a member of the golden clan. However, their position in the golden clan was always lower than that of the lion-men and Tigermen. Although werewolves had a strong reproductive ability and could mobilize the largest number of soldiers in the entire golden clan. However, their individual combat strength was far inferior to that of the lion-men and Tigermen. Such a fatal weakness had never appeared in their lives. At least, they had never revealed their ambition to seize the power of the golden clan and rule the entire Tulanze. Instead, they obediently obeyed the orders of the Lion Man and the Tigerman, appearing as the leaders most loyal pawns. Kanus was not even the most powerful werewolf. This could be seen from the word Jackalin his name. Jackal was a canine beast that was not much bigger than hyenas. Although it was ferocious and cunning, compared to other jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards, it was too small and thin. It made them face congenital deficiencies in fierce battles. Most of the time, they had to rely on scavenging to survive. This was also the origin of kanuss early nickname, Corpse-eating dog.. If it were a normal era of prosperity or the era of glory, a clan warrior like Kanus, who was born with innate deficiencies, would never have the slightest chance to steal Turanzes hegemony. However, the Great Horn Rebellion made a miracle that overturned the entire Otherworld happen. When the great horn army had just risen, none of the clan rulers thought highly of these peasant rats. It didnt matter if they were the lion men or the tigermen of the Gold clan. It didnt matter if they were the Tauren or the wild boar men of the Bloody Hoof clan. According to the old tradition, most of the soldiers were put into the ritual competition, the five clans. They were trying to defeat their opponents in a fair battle and become the new war chief. As for the ragtag group of rats, the laughable Great Horn Army, they would let the Wolf Clan Army, which was equally large but relatively weak individually, deal with it. In a sense, the rulers of the five clans were right about the great horn army. Fanatical faith was not the same as powerful combat strength. The rabble that could not stand it was just a rabble. Although the rat population that had risen up had brought some trouble to the five clans with their terrifying numbers. It forced the five clans to pour more war resources into the Wolf Clan Army time and time again. Jackalkanus, who was in charge of the Wolf Clan Army, finally completed his mission and suppressed the mighty rat army. However, the lion-men, Tigermen, and Tauren who had ruled Turanze for thousands of years did not expect that the Wolf Legion would expand into a terrifying existence that no one could control after they defeated and absorbed the remnants of the Rat Race Uprising army. Jackalkanus, who was born with a lack of talent and did not have an impressive appearance, had ambitions that did not match his body size and was a crazy genius. Meng Chao did not know exactly what had happened after the Wolf tribe Army, which had incorporated the rat peoples uprising army, had entered the five racesWar. In short, when the Dragon City civilization in his previous life had rushed out of the monster mountain range and made contact with the Tulan civilization, the JackalKanus had already firmly controlled crimson gold city and the Gold clan, he had defeated and even killed most of the opponents. With the body of a corpse-eating dogthat was born with a lack of talent, he had become the undefeatable war chief who had ruled over all the high-level orcs in the longest era of glory, he was the supreme king of Tulan. Chapter 1011 - Two Choices From Ghoul Dog to Turan King, how inspiring! In the depths of Meng Chaos brain, there was a large amount of information about Jackal Kanus. There was nothing he could do. As the man who had started the war between worlds in his previous life, whether he was regarded as a hero who had risen to challenge the old order, or the main culprit who had wreaked havoc on the entire world and ultimately led to the destruction of the Turan civilization and Dragon City civilization His sense of existence was too strong. The Holy Light faction in his previous life called him the Wilderness Wolf, which meant that he brought disaster and destruction. Wherever he passed by, whether it was originally a glorious city, lush forests, or the subterranean world with exquisite structure and intricate maze-like structure, they would all turn into ruins and devastation, its like a desert thats been abandoned for thousands of years. As for the chaos faction.. Well, the naturally rebellious, chaotic and liberal faction of chaos doesnt have the habit of bragging about the leaders of its allies. Moreover, Wolf of the wasteland, Wolf of disaster, Wolf of the Netherworld, Wolf of the endand other such nicknames that the Holy Light Camp had painstakingly come up with to defame Jackalkanus sounded, in the chaos camp, rather awe-inspiring. It was as if the people of Dragon City did not mind the holy light camp calling them Otherworld catastrophes.. They did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, they felt proud of themselves. Speaking of which, whether it was the Holy Light Camp or the chaos camp in his previous life, they had to admit that JackalKanus was a very evil genius. Although he was a madman who had provoked a war between worlds. However, in his crazy brain, when he was not so crazy, he could shine with a radiance that no other champion in the chaos faction could shine with for tens of millions of years. To be more precise, before Jackalkanus ascended to the throne of war chief, the Otherworld continent did not have the concept of the Chaos faction. There was only the Chaos Race. Even the chaos race was a concept that was constructed by the Holy Light faction. It was used to describe the unruly and unruly races who lived around the continent of another world. They refused to listen to the teachings of the Holy Light, and they were even more unwilling to sacrifice their flesh and soul to the Holy Light. For example, the orcs, ogres, Blood Elves, undead race, Abyss Demons, and so on. Later, there was also the Alien catastrophefrom Earth, the people of Dragon City. These chaotic races did not have the self-awareness to gather under the same battle flag and start a war against the Holy Light Camp. Until the appearance of Jackalkanus. The rise of this Corpse-eating dogor Wilderness Wolfwas a mixed blessing for the Dragon City civilization in the previous life. On the positive side, because this Corpse-eating dogdid not Seizethe throne of King Turan, but used some unknown means to Stealthe highest power of Turan ZE. And in the past tens of millions of years, the werewolves had never led the entire Tulan civilization. Therefore, the foundation of his rule was not stable. When faced with the deep-rooted military nobles among the lion-men, Tigermen, Tauren, and even wild boar-men, he had to rely on the help of external forces to be able to balance the veteran nobles such as the bloody hoof family. This was why, in his previous life, Dragon City fought so fiercely at the end of the Monster War and stepped out of the monster mountain range in a greatly weakened state. Even a blind man could see the weakness of Dragon City, but it was still the first time.., received the warmest welcome from Jackalkanus. Each Others dragon city civilization, has not been covered in wounds of blood lapping clean. The so-called Iron Torrent, but also by the dying of the monster civilization counterattacks, rushed to pieces, there is no later Alien natural disasterawe-inspiring. It is reasonable to say that the high orcs, who are rebellious and worship the strong, are hard to look at. But for Jackalkanus, the people of Dragon City might be more reliable than the veteran nobles such as the Lion Man, Tigerman, Tauren, and wild boar man. After all, the people of Dragon City could not compete with him for the throne of Chief of war, King of Tulan! Therefore, Jackalkanus opened his arms and warmly and sincerely welcomed the arrival of his friends on Earth. He was talking and laughing with the top management of the nine Big Enterprises. And from the werewolf legends of the Earth era, he found evidence of the long-standing friendship between them. He also very straightforwardly opened the vast market of Tulanze, ordering his dozen or so werewolf battle groups to all change into automatic rifles and rocket launchers from Dragon City. Overnight, he became very friendly with the people from Earth. During their honeymoon period, Jackalkanus generously provided dragon city with a large amount of resources, helping Dragon City to tide over the economic crisis and lack of resources after the tragic victory. Apart from the earthlings, Jackalkanus also extended an olive branch to the various chaos races. One had to know that the race distribution in the other world, including humans, dwarves, and elves belonging to the Holy Light faction, was located in the fertile land with abundant resources in the center of the continent. The chaos faction was scattered in the barren mountains and rivers and vast deserts around the continent. The lack of resources was one aspect. More importantly, the geographical difficulties and obstacles were unattainable. It was destined that it would be difficult for the chaos races to join forces naturally. In the history of the Otherworld Wars over the past tens of millions of years, it was not that the chaos races had never produced heroic figures with great talents and great strategies. However, when these heroes raised their sabers towards the fertile land at the center of the Otherworld, the Holy Light faction would always be able to rely on the advantage of fighting on the inside, making it very convenient for them to obtain the help of their allies. Meanwhile, due to the personality, geography, and social form of the chaos race, they had never thought that they would be able to find allies in other worlds that spanned across the entire continent. Take the Tulan civilization as an example. When the proud lion-men, Savage Tigermen, conceited Tauren, and irritable boar-men launched a War of Honoragainst the land of Holy Light, they never thought that they could invite the undead in the vast desert, those skeleton soldiers who were scrawny and vulnerablelaunched attacks at the same time as them, pincer attacks from the north and the south. Jackalkanus, on the other hand, was different. He was able to calmly accept the disgraceful nickname of corpse-eating dog. He did not care about using any means to seize or steal the victory. Long before he used both soft and hard tactics and established an alliance with the people of Earth to attack and defend. He had secretly sent envoys to contact the chaos races scattered at the edge of the Otherworld continent. Through secret military agreements, all the chaos races were bound together to become a chaos factionthat was equal to the Holy Light faction. Only in this way could they start the Ultimate Warthat would engulf the entire foreign land. Meng Chao believed that no matter how the butterfly effect evolved, Jackalkanus would still strongly need the dragon city people as his good friend, and he would not easily betray the alliance agreement. The problem was that this guy was too dangerous. To be able to form the first alliance of the chaos races in tens of millions of years, and to pose the most serious threat to the holy light faction in history, this was indeed a meritorious deed. At the beginning of the war between worlds, when Jackalkanus led the Tulan army and broke into the core of the Holy Light faction through an incredible route with lightning-fast combat techniques, all the holy light races were greatly shocked, even the most devout believers began to waver, believing that the end had come. Jackalkanus was the messenger from the Netherworld, representing the god of death. The gods are dead! At that time, there were even people within the holy light camp who let out such heinous screams. Unfortunately, the gods were not all dead in the end. Jackalkanus was the same as the Dragon City civilization. None of them were able to escape the fate of being exterminated in the end. In other words, he and the entire chaos camp, who were innately deficient, were unable to create a miracle in the end, even though they had unleashed 120% of their war potential. They had smashed their heads against the iron wall formed by the old order that had ruled the Otherworld for tens of thousands of years, revealing many fatal flaws within. At this time, Jackalkanus could no longer turn back. If it was the lion-man, tiger-man, or Tauren who commanded the Tulan Army, the accumulated wealth of the noble families over tens of thousands of years was enough for them to withstand one, two, or even three times, the most disastrous failure. But kanus, who was a werewolf, could not. The only reason he was able to ascend the supreme throne was because he had convinced all the high orcs and even the chaos races that he could bring them a great victory that was unprecedented. One failure meant eternal damnation. Not only him, but the entire werewolf race could be crushed into pieces. Faced with the various forces of the Tulan civilization that were ready to stir up trouble, he could only march forward and silence those who doubted him with one victory after another. He also used the spoils of war to barely maintain the overloaded war machine and fill the stomachs of his so-called alliesthat could never be filled. In the end, he, the Wolf clan, the Tulan civilization, and the entire chaos camp, including the Dragon City civilization, all fell into eternal damnation. Because of Meng Chaos hard work, the Dragon City civilization ended the monster war two or three years earlier than in his previous life with a great victory. Well, actually, there wasnt a 100% chance of winning. The remnants of the monster civilization were still lurking in the inner parts of Dragon City, even in the depths of the brain of some of the Dragon Citys powerhouses. For example, L Siya. But according to the analysis from the memories of his previous life, as long as the remnants of the monster civilization were like the people of Dragon City and wanted to survive under the wrath of the gods, they wouldnt choose to come out and cause trouble at this time. The current Jackalkanus had yet to rise up by suppressing the Great Horn Rebellion. However, Meng Chao was convinced that if he wanted to stir up the fate of destruction, Jackalkanus was the best fulcrum. How to use this fulcrum was a very complicated matter. Meng Chao had two choices. Either he found Jackalkanus and tightly hugged the thighs of Corpse-eating dog, Wilderness Wolf, disaster wolf, and Doomsday Wolf. He believed that just like in his previous life, Jackalkanus desperately needed the help of his friends on Earth, using automatic rifles, rocket launchers, infantry tanks, and even main battle tanks to maintain his unstable rule. But by doing so, he still couldnt solve the problem that Jackalkanus would start a war in another world, but he couldnt win or even end the war. He would only drag everyone down with him. Or, find Jackalkanus. Before he evolved into King Tulan, Wilderness Wolf, disaster wolf, and Doomsday Wolf. Kill him. Although he did not have this guy who lit the fuse. A war between worlds was still inevitable. It would erupt under the impetus of the irreconcilable conflicts that had accumulated for thousands of years. But the eastern front might not necessarily fire the first shot and become a joint meat processing factory that devoured endless flesh and blood. The Dragon City civilization could also have a longer time to develop in a wretched manner and perfectly digest the legacy of the monster civilization. From being a pawn of the chaos faction to becoming the ruler of the chaos faction, and finally, winning this damn war? Chapter 1012 - Ice Storm’s Shock Chapter 1012: Ice Storms Shock Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Of course, whether it was hugging the future king of Turan, Jackal Kanus thigh, or pretending to hug his thigh then looking for an opportunity to kill him The prerequisite was to find him first. Meng Chao had pushed back the timeline based on the memory fragments from his previous life. The current Jackal Kanus should still be the Wolf Clans leader in the Gold Clans main city, Red-gold City. He was supposedly waiting for the lion and tigerman powerhouses to be dispatched. Hence, Meng Chao was in a hurry to head to Red-gold City. However, thinking about it carefully, since Jackal Kanus was about to lead the Wolf Clan army and embark on a journey to suppress the Great Horn Rebellion Should he first contact the believers of the Big-horned Rat God, or even blend in with the Great Horn rebel army and wait for Jackal Kanus to come knocking on his door? It seemed to be a feasible option? By the way, when analyzing the situation at Picturesque Orchid Lake and looking for potential partners in the Turan civilization, Meng Chao also placed his sights on the rat rebel army. While Meng Chao was very sympathetic to the suffering of the rat people, including Leaf, who had been oppressed and ravaged for thousands of years He also agreed that the intolerable rat people had the natural right to rise up. They were even willing to help other rat people like Leaf to kill the clan masters, who were riding on their necks to bully them. However, the fighting strength of the rat peoples rebel army was truly too weak. In ancient Earths history of war, such desperate situations were often encouraged by fanatical superstition. There was a lack of professional skills, as well as equipment, and there was no unified program and strict organization. Those who only wanted to rise up for a moment of pleasure would usually find it impossible to escape the fate of being destroyed. The best outcome would also be to marry off their children. The rebel army might destroy an old dynasty, but they did not have the ability to create a new world. The final fruits of victory were often usurped by powerful officials, warlords, and ambitious people like Jackal Kanus. The influence of individual combat strength on the entire civilization was far greater than that of the Other World on Earth. Compared with the clan warriors, the combat strength of the rat militia was really weak. Even if the number of the rebel rat militia was dozens of times more than the clan warriors, and they had the courage to march forward and face death with ease Before killing techniques and totem armor that had been passed down for tens of millions of years, the result of a moth flying into the fire would just be a moth flying into the fire. Anyway, Meng Chao remembered that the Great Horn Rebellion in his previous life would be completely quelled by Jackal Kanus within one or two years. The Big-horned Rat God could not possibly become the Picturesque Orchid Lakes savior. Naturally, that would not be able to help Meng Chao turn Dragon Citys fate around. In short, lets find an opportunity to interact with the Big-horned Rat Gods followers and members of the rat peoples rebel army first. Lets see if they have anything else that is worth cooperating over with other than fanatical faith and daydreams of becoming the sixth clan. Meng Chao made up his mind and returned to the Blood Skull Arena. At that moment, the Blood Skull Arena was like a chaotic military camp with many clan warriors. They had all been defeated by the gladiators from the Blood Skull Arena who belonged directly to Casanova Bloodhoof in the Game of the Brave. According to their promises and traditions, they joined the newly formed Blood Skull Battle Group, which consisted of those who swore allegiance to Casanova Bloodhoof. However, after experiencing thrilling battles on the street, those who returned to the Blood Skull Arena to rest still seemed to be immersed in the extreme pleasure caused by excessive secretion of dopamine and endorphins. They were either drinking and gambling in groups of three or five, or they had just swallowed a large amount of mandrake fruits and the flesh of totem beasts. So, the latter were probably meditating to regulate their breathing. No one paid attention to Meng Chao, who had snuck in close to the wall. As for the rat soldiers, besides Meng Chao, no one dared to seek death in the chaotic Game of the Brave. They had all gathered in the Blood Skull Arena and were undergoing high-intensity training on their own, waiting for the final reorganization of the Blood Skull Legion. When Meng Chao arrived at Ice Storms ace training field, the snow leopard warrior had already returned before him. The Mithril Reaper had become sharper and sharper. The swirl-like patterns on its surface had become more detailed and gorgeous. Even its killing intent had become colder and more suffocating Judging from the many changes, Ice Storm must have made a lot of gains in the Game of the Brave. However, when their eyes met, ice storm was the one with an even more curious glow. The snow leopard warrior gently waved her claws. The door to the ace training ground automatically closed behind Meng Chao, latching shut. A thick layer of ice quickly grew out. It was like a completely sealed ice cave. How many totem armor fragments did you get? Ice Storm asked impatiently. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. Since both sides still wanted to cooperate, he couldnt not tell his temporary ally a single card. For advanced orcs who worshiped the strong, it was also very necessary to show a certain level of strength. Besides, it was just a few low-level totem armor fragments, there was no need to hide it. Regarding the secrets of T]totem armor, he still had many things he needed to ask ice storm for advice. Thinking of this, Meng Chao folded his right index and middle fingers and gently pressed them against his glabella. Using a special brainwave, he activated the high-frequency oscillation of the life magnetic field and awakened the totem armor that was dormant in his body. Swoosh! A large amount of liquid metal-like substances were rapidly secreted from 36,000 pores. At a speed visible to the naked eye, they covered every inch of skin, including his fingers and toes, and solidified into a metallic luster, it was a gorgeous armor that had biological activity. After fusing with a large number of fragments, the current totem armor completely lost the huge, heavy, and overbearing style that the blood hoof family had when they had just snatched it from Big Buck. There was almost no sharp and abrupt parts on the dumb black armor. There were extremely smooth arcs everywhere, just like pieces of solidified black waves. The ox-head relief sculpture on the breastplate was also highly abstracted to only a pair of scarlet eyes and two sharp horns. If one had to say, there was something else that made people shudder on this totem armor, and that was the four curved sharp blades that extended out from the elbows and knees. The four scimitars, which were as thin as cicada wings, were originally tightly stuck in the grooves where the armor was connected. However, as long as Meng Chao bent his elbows and knees and exerted a little force, they would be able to bounce out like the Fangs of an archaic vicious beast. With lightning-fast speed, they would be able to cut into the tiniest gaps between the hardest bones of the enemy. No, there were actually more than four sharp blades. On the inner side of his palms, the tips of his toes, and the heels of his feet, there were actually six shorter and sharper thin blades embedded in them. However, Meng Chao, who had always kept a low profile, felt that there was no need to show them off. However, even such a low-profile totem armor gave the snow leopard warrior a big fright. You-You actually fused all the fragments of the armor on the spot and directly fused them into a full-body armor? Ice Storm was dumbstruck. Of course, she knew what Meng Chao was there for. Nevertheless, she still thought that even if Meng Chao could successfully make a move and steal a few battle armor fragments. He would have to return to the blood skull arena obediently and slowly fuse them under her supervision. An outsider who had first come into contact with the totem battle armor could devour so many battle armor fragments in one go and directly condense them into Such a uniform and distinct full-body armor. Moreover, he still retained a clear mind and a stable soul. His mind had not been taken away by the totem armor. This meant that his willpower was far stronger than the ferocious souls contained in these pieces of the armor combined. In any case, whether it was in the Gold Clan or the Blood Hoof Clan, Ice Storm had never seen such an incredible guy. You, what kind of monster are you! Ice Storm could not help but exclaim, Dont you feel that every time you fuse with a totem armor fragment, there will be a large number of slaughtering scenes and messy information flooding into your brain, almost bursting your brain? Meng Chao shrugged. He could roughly guess why advanced orcs could not devour too many armor fragments at once. Because the brain of the advanced orcs was too small. Perhaps their brain capacity was almost the same as that of the Earthlings. According to their enormous size and magnification, they were even more than the Earthlings. But things like intelligence, willpower, and spiritual resistance were never simple and crude. It could be measured by the size of their brain capacity. The once glorious Turan civilization had been in decline for a long time. The advanced orcs now grew up in a relatively simple or even isolated environment. Even the so-called military nobles were the same. There was no internet, no games, no television, movies, radio, and even a pitiful number of books. Even the orc priests, who were known to be as intelligent as the sea and could communicate with their ancestors, Meng Chao doubted how many brain cells they had used? From this perspective, the advanced orcs were like pure and flawless pieces of white paper. It was difficult for them to withstand the surging waves of information. It was like a primitive man who had eaten raw meat and blood. He had suddenly transmigrated to a modern city where the lights were red and the wine was green. He had witnessed the bustling and bizarre information society, he had even poured the torrent of information from hundreds of television movies and even the Internet into his brain. Even if his brain was not fundamentally different from the brains of modern people. There was a high chance that he could not bear it and would completely collapse or get lost. In short, for the pure and flawless advanced orcs, the totem armor was too stimulating. It was enough to stimulate their brains to the point that they would directly crash. But the people of Earth were different. The people of Earth who grew up in the information age, not to mention the superhuman individuals who cultivated the secret techniques of the mind, even the ordinary citizens were playing with their phones at the age of three and computers at the age of five. Before they reached puberty, they were already influenced by the flood and fierce beasts on the Internet, they were nurtured into the existence of an old driver. The torrent of information that the totem armor instilled, as well as the extremely cool sound and photoelectricity effects during battle, were of course very stimulating. However, for the old drivers of Earth who were used to watching immersive movies, playing virtual reality video games, and surfing the Internet day and night, it was nothing much. Chapter 1013 - Armor from 10,000 Years Ago! The shining cuneiform characters surrounded by electric arcs are indeed annoying. They are like a swarm of burning headless flies that are rampaging in my head. Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, They seem to be different from the current Turan language. They are a hundred times more complicated than the modern Turan language. In every short word, there are very complicated and profound meanings. As soon as he said this, the way Ice Storm looked at him became increasingly strange. You-You can actually see a large number of cuneiform characters? she asked in disbelief. Meng Chao subconsciously felt that something was off. He scratched his head and said, Shouldnt I be seeing so many cuneiform characters? Its not that I shouldnt have. Its just that when ordinary low-level warriors first put on their totem battle armor, they would only see a few limited commands and not see too many cuneiform characters. After all, the ancestral spirits are also very busy. Its impossible for them to pay attention to every battle of every descendant and give guidance to these nameless nobodies hand-in-hand! Ice Storm explained, Only when a nobody has fought countless battles with his totem armor and not only survived but performed outstandingly can he receive the ancestral spirits special attention and personal guidance. At this time, the totem armor will release a large amount of data and commands to help the person fight at a higher level. The fact that you can receive so much battle information on your first totem armor means that the ancestral spirits are very optimistic about your potential. Perhaps not just one ancestral spirit, but hundreds and thousands of ancestral spirits are watching your battle and preparing to lend you a helping hand! Uh Meng Chao had goosebumps all over his body. It was just an artificial intelligence that assisted in battle. Which hundreds and thousands of ancestral spirits are watching? Such feudal superstition really gave him a slightly odd feeling. Dont worry, the ancestral spirits only care about whether or not you can bring out the totem armors most powerful battle potential. They dont care if youre a Turan or an outsider. Ice Storm misunderstood Meng Chaos expression and comforted him. In fact, the ancestral spirits have already accepted the fact that you, an outsider, have become a totem warrior. If Im not wrong, your totem armor fragments should have been taken from the Minotaur warrior, wild boar warrior, and barbarian elephant warrior, right? The most basic form and characteristics of the Blood Hoof Clans totem armor are rough, thick, and solid, like moving iron walls. But I notice that youve already perfectly integrated these battle armor fragments and washed away all the Blood Hoof characteristics, using your own will to reshape them. Without the ancestral spirits approval, this is impossible. Is that so? Meng Chao did not believe that there was really any ancestral spirit. It was just some kind of artificial intelligence. At most, it was some extremely special brainwave, information flow, and magnetic field disturbance. Perhaps, it was because deep in his brain, he had already installed a very advanced battle assistance and strengthening upgrade system, the Kindling System or Contribution Point System. Although the Kindling was still in a dormant state, when he was equipping the totem armor, he had partially covered and integrated the latters operating system. Despite that, Ice Storms still revealed a key piece of information. It was possible to reverse engineer and crack the totem armor. As long as they found the right path, the Earthlings might be able to equip the totem armor like the advanced orcs. However, its time to adjust your plan of action. Ice Storm continued, I originally thought that you would wear a partial body armor today. It would take at least ten days to half a month to gather a full-body armor. I didnt expect your battle potential to far exceed my expectations. Now that you already have a full-body armor, theres no point in plundering the lowest-level totem armor fragments. Even if you fuse ten times more low-level armor fragments into your armor, it wont increase your battle power by a lot. Meng Chao nodded. He also noticed the same thing. In the beginning, every time an arm armor, knee guard, or chest armor fragment was added, whether it was in terms of appearance, feeling, or the amplification from the actual combat test, the improvement would be very obvious. However, when he swallowed the last piece of armor fragment, it was like adding icing on the cake. Its effect was negligible by then. It seemed that there was a limit to the fusion of totem battle armors. It was impossible to rely on unlimited swallowing to become infinitely stronger. In that case, since the totem battle armor has already fused into the full-body form, covering every inch of skin, how do we strengthen and upgrade it? Meng Chao asked humbly. If you want to continue to grow stronger, you have to plunder the fragments of higher-level armor. Ice Storm allowed Meng Chao to channel a thread of spirit energy into the surface of the totem armor at a specific frequency, where there were complicated patterns that symbolized characteristics. Then, Meng Chao filled his eyes with spirit energy. If he looked at the totem armors surface from a specific angle, he would be able to see thin lines that looked like tree rings around the faintly-glowing patterns. These spirit tattoos are like the rings of a big tree, representing the totem armors history. Ice Storm explained, A totem armor contains the battle experience and wisdom of the ancestral spirits. Therefore, the older it is, the stronger it will be. The more owners wear it, the stronger it will be. The more famous and tragic the battles it has participated in, the stronger it will be. According to the totem armors history, it can be roughly divided into four levels, New Generation Armor, Hundred-year Armor, Thousand-year Armor, and Ten-thousand-year Armor. The pieces of the armor that have just been removed from a totem beasts body only contain some of the wild beasts battle memories. Other than the enhancement of the basic battle values, they cannot help the owner much. This is the New Generation Armor. To put it bluntly, it is a blank board. Aside from integrating into the body, not taking up additional space, and not increasing the owners burden, it is not much different from ordinary armor made of ordinary metal. However, as generations of owners wear this totem armor on the grand battlefield where millions of people fight, they will be constantly killed. After being soaked in gallons of blood, it will continue to compress, condense, and crystallize, slowly growing circles of spirit tattoos. In the beginning, the spirit tattoos will be indigo-colored. That is the Hundred-year Armor, which symbolizes that this totem armor has existed for hundreds of years. The totem armor at this time has stored a large amount of battle experience and the totem battle skills of previous generations of masters. It can collect battlefield intelligence for the current master and optimize the battle strategy. Even when the master is seriously injured and unconscious, it can push the masters wounded body to continue fighting. Such a Hundred-year Armor is undoubtedly a relatively powerful war machine. Many battle team powerhouses from vassal families in numerous places take pride in obtaining a Hundred-year Armor. Even if they cant get a full set of armor but can only obtain a few pieces of armor that have several hundred years of history and participated in famous battles, they can still greatly increase their battle strength when they are embedded in white armor[1]. And when the Hundred-year Armor is soaked in blood and flesh, after thousands of years of erosion, its spirit tattoos will gradually turn silver. Then it will become the Thousand-year Armor, which is smarter, stronger, and more dangerous. I believe you dont need me to tell you that the Thousand-year Armor is something that even gang-level powerhouses would go crazy for. Many warriors of noble families with glorious bloodlines are fighting desperately for a full set of Thousand-year Armor. Even my Mithril Ripper doesnt have thousands of years of history on every piece of armor from head to toe. Also, a set of Thousand-year Armor with a history of 1,000 years and 9,000 years are obviously completely different. Who its worn by, its participation in a well-known battle, or its epic performance on the battlefield will determine the strength of the Thousand-year Armor. The armors space for strengthening and upgrading is endless. If it can be passed down through the hands of hundreds of masters, after ten thousand years of forging, the silver brilliance will gradually turn into dark gold, and then from dark gold to bright gold. That will be the legendary Ten-thousand-year Armor, the ultimate weapon bestowed by the ancestral spirit to the Turan people! Meng Chao was speechless. Is there really a ten-thousand-year-old totem armor? he could not help but blurt out. Of course. Even many of the holy scriptures in the land of Holy Light recorded the warriors of Turan from tens of thousands of years ago. They wore totem armors and massacred Holy Light knights, mages, and night watchers. They were terrifying legends who would slaughter others as easily as they slaughtered pigs and sheep. Of course, the most ancient and powerful totem armors existed. When Ice Storm said this, she realized that she had misspoken and quickly ended the topic. However, theres no need for you to be too concerned about the Ten-thousand-year Armor, because every single one of these ancient and sacred totem battle armors has a great history. They are the divine artifacts of the various great clans. They are worshipped in the clans most heavily guarded temples. Only the clan chiefs of the various great clans and the strongest experts who have broken through to the battle-group level and become the champions of the three armies are qualified to wear them. For ordinary gang-level powerhouses, forget wearing the Ten-thousand-year Armor, even if they accidentally touch the spirit tattoos and totems on the surface of the Ten-thousand-year Armor, their souls and flesh might be devoured by the armor. They would then turn into deformed, twisted, and muddle-headed battle puppets, the Origin Warriors! Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. The battle group powerhouses of the Turan civilization could fight against a whole battle gang of strong soldiers and horses on their own. They were equivalent to the Deity Realm powerhouses of the Dragon City civilization, the peak combat strength of each others civilizations. The black technology equipment of the Deity Realm powerhouses were definitely not things that he could play with since he was in the Heaven Realm. There are many parts of my totem armor that dont have totems and spirit tattoos. Its a typical white board. Meng Chao carefully observed the surface of his armor and thought to himself, Even the parts of the breastplate and shoulder plate that have spirit tattoos are very sparse and shallow, as if they have just begun to appear. At most, they are only three to five hundred years old. No matter how many white boards I stack, it wont be of much use to improve my combat ability. Next, I should hunt those high-level team experts who are fully equipped with the Hundred-year Armor. I should even look for gang-level experts and try to snatch one or two pieces of their Thousand-year Armors. I should see if I can suppress the ferocious souls inside with my battle consciousness at the peak of Heaven Realm and absorb the advanced orcs several thousand years of battle experience. [1] like white board, a blank slate Chapter 1014 - : All Arranged By the Ancestral Spirits It was not only because the Thousand-year Armor was more powerful than the Hundred-year Armor More importantly, Meng Chao wanted to read a lot of details about the large-scale war between the Turan civilization and the land of Holy Light tens of thousands of years ago from the fragments of totem armor that had been passed down for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Thus, he sketched out the most prosperous appearance of the Turan civilization before it degenerated. Meng Chao believed that this was the key to help the Dragon City civilization avoid destruction and even conquer the other world. From his thoughtful expression, Ice Storm sensed something. What I mean is that you can try to seize more pieces of the hundred-year armor and cover the entire totem armor with indigo-colored spiritual patterns, but youd better not touch the thousand-year armor. Ice storm reminded, Those who are equipped with the thousand-year-old armor are mostly the backbone of the major families. They can destroy the entire combat gang by themselves. The combat experience and the killing intent of the previous masters of the thousand-year-old armor are things that the current you cant bear. Its not that easy for me to find and trust a helper. Promise me that you wont become an Origin Warrior before you escape from Black-corner City! Dont worry, I wont act rashly. Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, Putting aside those dazzling cuneiform characters, putting on the totem armor to fight is indeed a very exciting thing. It even feels like an addiction. I wonder how the powerhouses of the five great clans solved this problem? Ice Storm did not understand. What problem? Its a problem of addiction! Meng Chao said, Could it be that when you activated the Mithril Ripper, you did not feel some kind of hormone Its something hotter and more viscous than blood, like magma, surging into your brain, making you feel an unprecedented pleasure, simply unable to stop, unable to control yourself? Of course there is. Ice Storm nodded and said matter-of-factly, This is because you have heard the call of the ancestral spirit and resonated with the previous owners of the totem battle armor. Your battle intent is constantly boiling, and you are about to unleash combat power that is beyond your limits. This is a good thing. What problems do you need to solve? Meng Chao scratched his head and said, Alright, lets put it another way. Releasing a large amount of adrenaline and happiness hormones during a battle is certainly not a bad thing. However, after the battle is over, dont you feel that everything other than the battle has become dull and boring, and you have no interest at all? You just cant wait to throw yourself into the next battle? Ice Storm shrugged. Most of the things in this world are boring to begin with, and even meaningless. She said seriously, The mission and meaning of being a strong warrior is to fight, to fight, to constantly fight, to make myself and the totem armor stronger and stronger. So, I still dont understand, what exactly is the problem youre talking about? Meng Chao felt that there was still a difference between him and the snow leopard warrior in terms of outlook on life, world view, and values. Taking a few deep breaths, Meng Chao reorganized his words, he said patiently, What I mean is, have you and the other advanced orcs ever thought that other than purely fighting, there are many interesting questions in the world that are worth our consideration? No, the advanced orcs rarely think. At least, we wont be like those idiots in the land of Holy Light, sitting on the ground and looking up at the sky. Our brains have been hijacked by the so-called Holy Light, but we still think that we are thinking. Ice Storm looked at Meng Chao up and down and frowned, You are not necessarily a worshipper of the holy light who believes that it is more meaningful and fun to kneel down and beg for mercy from the so-called gods, listen to their holy teachings, and act as their marionettes, right? Of course not! Meng Chao gestured, I mean, dont you think that the world around us is very strange and that there are many mysteries that are worth us solving? And once we are stimulated by the totem armor and become overly addicted to fighting, we will lose the time, energy, curiosity, and logical thinking ability to think about these secrets that are of utmost importance to the entire race, the entire civilization, and the entire Orchid Lake? A very strange secret? Ice Storm frowned. What is that? For example, advanced orcs dont produce anything. They fight and kill all day long. In the prosperous era, they relied on the mandala trees that grew out of the ground to survive without much care. In the glorious era, they launched wars to eliminate the excessive population. This is not what a normal civilization should look like! Meng Chao felt that he should touch the soul of the ice storm. For example, do you feel that the advanced orcs themselves dont make a lot of sense? Of course, when the characteristics of the human race and the orcs are combined, they can give you the agility of a cheetah, the strength of a wild boar, the strength of an elephant, and the savagery of a lion or tiger. But these advantages are at best the advantages of the era of cold weapons. In the era of hot weapons, in the face of the ultra-vision weapons that are more than a thousand miles away, whats the use of having three heads, six arms, and a height of eight feet? No, due to the natural defects of the characteristics of wild beasts and such a weird social form, it is destined that the high-level orcs will have a hard time developing into the era of firearms! In your city, even in this bloody skull arena, there are a lot of advanced facilities and technologies that have surpassed the era of the clan, and these technologies are beyond your ability to repair, restore, or even inherit and innovate. Havent you ever thought about how the high-level orcs got to where they are today and became like this? According to this path of fighting and killing, if you continue on this path, what will Picturesque Orchid Lake become in tens of thousands of years? The ice storm stared at Meng Chao deeply. It was as if Meng Chaos words had really stirred up ripples on the cerebral cortex. Of course Ive thought about these questions, she calmly said. Really? Meng Chao was overjoyed. Whats your conclusion? It doesnt matter if you dont have a conclusion. No matter what absurd ideas you have, we can all exchange them together! The conclusion is that these are all the arrangements of the ancestral spirit! Ice storm said, It was the ancestral spirit that changed Picturesque Orchid Lake into what he is today. It was also the ancestral spirit that molded the high-level orcs into such a strong, wild, and bold form. Since everything around us is so suitable for battle, it can be seen that the ancestor spirits goal is to get rid of all distracting thoughts. As long as we focus on the battle, we can obtain the ultimate strength from the ultimate battle and find the reason and meaning of everything! Meng Chao was a little mad. Dont you think that compared to the ancestor spirit, the advanced orcs today are really too weak? You guys are simply degenerating at lightning speed? he finally could not take it anymore and asked. Ice Storm was still indifferent. Of course the ancestral spirit is a hundred times stronger than the advanced orcs today. Thats why they are the ancestral spirits! She still didnt understand what this mysterious, uncertain, black-haired, black-eyed guy was struggling with. Forget it. Meng Chao gave up. He gently rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, After we escape from Black-corner City and arrive at a safe place, well find a chance to have a good chat! Thats right. The most important thing now is to get out of Black-corner City. Dont think that its a sure thing. Ice Storm said, I think Casanova is already planning to make a move on mehes been smiling at me for the past two days. Today, he even specially ordered people to allocate a batch of war resources to my newly formed 300-man battle team. Meng Chao was dazed for a moment. You dont understand Casanova. He is a guy who insists on holding all his cards in his hand and will not allow any accidents to happen. He has been trying to coax me into accepting his blood for the past two years, Ice Storm said. He forced me to accept his blood, and I was completely tamed by him. Every time I rejected him, his face would turn ugly. However, these past few days, when the Blood Skull Arena was about to be transformed into a Blood Skull battle group, he acted out of the ordinary and pretended to be magnanimous. Its obvious that he doesnt really intend to let me go. Instead, he has thought of a way to deal with me. Hes just trying to stabilize me for now. You must know that Casanova has gained a lot in the Game of the Brave. The gladiators he sent out have defeated a lot of local powerhouses, and the local powerhouses from the declining clans who dont have a deep background are happy to join the Blood Skull Legion and join the Blood Hoof Clan. Therefore, Casanovas strength was expanding every moment. Perhaps he thought that he would be able to force me to surrender with his absolute strength in a few days? However, he never expected that we still have your Ghost Card on our side. Whether or not we can escape Black-corner City will depend on how useful your Ghost Card is. About that Meng Chao said, I have a vague feeling that the number of players, trump cards, and ghosts in this game is far more than we imagined. After discussing with ice storm about their plan for the next day, they discussed whether or not they should cooperate and cover each other, as well as a series of secret signals, secret texts, meeting places, early-warning methods, and other details. Meng Chao left the ace training ground and went to the large training ground where the rat militia gathered to look for Leaf. Even though Ice Storms words were not without reason. For a talented rat youth like Leaf, staying in Black-corner City was perhaps the best arrangement. He had already made a name for himself in a few consecutive battles. Even if Meng Chao and Ice Storm escaped Black-corner City, he would definitely be noticed by an expert with discerning eyes. He would be carefully groomed, join a certain clan, cultivate resources, and even totem battle armor. It was something to look forward to. However, Meng Chao felt that it was necessary to ask this youth who had helped him a great deal for his true feelings. After all, even the deepest darkness in the depths of the dungeon had not been able to quell the hatred in this slender youths heart, the hatred of his loved ones being killed, and the anger of his home being destroyed. If Leaf was determined to embark on an extremely difficult journey and tried to strangle fate, Meng Chao would not mind at all. He did not mind giving him a helping hand. Meng Chao did not expect Leafs first words to stun him after he found the youth. Reaper! Leafs face was beaming with joy. He was practically dancing. Have you heard of the Rat God? Chapter 1015 - A Rat Youth’s Awareness The number of rat soldiers under Ice Storm had increased to three hundred. After the number of soldiers increased, the daily consumption of food, medicine, weapons, and equipment for so many soldiers became something a gladiator could not afford. Even an ace would not be able to afford it. Most gladiators would seek refuge with a wealthy clan at this stage, and the clan would bear the majority of the soldiers consumption. Naturally, the clan would gain some control over these servants. The so-called commander would not be able to obtain 100% of the servants loyalty. Due to her own reasons, Ice Storm was unwilling or unable to join the Blood Hoof Clan. Her control over these servants was very limited, so she simply let them be. They could train however they wanted on the large training ground, according to the method Meng Chao had taught them. Meng Chao did not have the mood or ability to train a total of three hundred civilian rat soldiers into battle-hardened elite soldiers. He just accepted the thirty civilian rat soldiers who had followed him in the beginning, including Leaf, as the instructor of the three hundred civilian rat soldiers. He did not think that he would be able to teach other recruits so well. Instead, as an instructor, he could rightfully allocate more resources to the thirty soldiers, such as mandrake fruits and secret medicines. Moreover, the process of imparting skills to others would also deepen his impression. Unknowingly, he would merge his combat skills into his blood, forming a conditioned reflex. Meng Chao still valued the first batch of thirty rat soldiers. After all, there were more than ten to twenty people there. He had personally selected them from the depths of the dungeon and coached them closely, especially Leaf! He had helped him so much when he was half-dead. The little guy was gifted and smart. If possible, Meng Chao still hoped that he could live well until the war between worlds ended. Then he would walk into an even better tomorrow. When a seed was sown on barren land, it might take three to five years for a small bud to grow. However, as long as it was given a little sunshine, rain, and sweet nutrients, it could quickly grow into a towering tree as hard as iron. Leaf was like that. After getting enough mandrake fruits, golden fruits, and even the flesh of totem beasts, they swallowed them together with the secret medicine. Following the method Meng Chao taught, they wriggled their intestines and stomach at a high frequency, speeding up the secretion of digestive juices. After he had digested and absorbed all of them The originally young and tender rat peasant youth underwent a transformation almost every day. Even when he slept at night, he could hear the crackling sounds of his own bones growing, just like bamboo shoots sprouting after a rain. Leaf now were more than half a head taller than when Meng Chao had first met him. His shoulders had increased by the width of a palm, and his chest had increased by the thickness of three fingers. Muscles as firm as steel also filled the space between his new bones. It gave him a sense of power, and he was eager to give it a try. He was like a beast with shiny fur. What had changed even more was his expression and temperament. When he had just arrived in Black-corner City, he possessed fear, as well as unease, and he was filled with confusion. Now, he was filled with confidence, even overconfidence. It was as if he had completely seen where his journey would lead to. Moreover, he firmly believed that he would definitely make it through this journey and win the final victory. Meng Chao was stunned by his question for a long time. He gestured for him to go to a corner to rest and replenish some secret medicine and high-energy food. After looking around and making sure that no one could hear their conversation, Meng Chao said, The Big-horned Rat seems to be a rat hero from a long time ago? No, the Big-horned Rat God is not just a simple ancient hero. He is also the ancestral spirit of all the rat people! Leaf trusted Meng Chao very much. He was like a child who had just gotten a new toy. He could not help but want to present the treasure to the adults. He danced and talked about the legend of the Rat God. Naturally, it was the same story that Meng Chao had heard in his previous life. The rat hero named, Rat Rat had become a member of the ancestral spirit because he had fought bravely in the ancient war and was unafraid of death. He had protected all the rat people for thousands of years. When the rat people used their forbearance, hard work, blood, and even life to redeem the sins their ancestors had committed thousands of years ago, it meant that their blood was no longer dirty. Instead, it was as glorious and holy as all the warriors of the clan. It was the crystallization of the purest courage. At this time, the incarnation of the Big-horned Rat God would come to the human world and lead all the rat people to establish their own clan and seize the throne of the War Chief for the first time in thousands of years. The rat people would then rule the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. Leaf talked so much. Seeing that his face was red, his eyes were shining, and his saliva was flying to the point that he was about to foam at the mouth, Meng Chao once again handed over the cold water mixed with honey to let the youth calm down. Then, he carefully reminded, The Rat God is really interesting unbelievable Is this true? Of course its true, Reaper. Of course its true! Leaf waved his fists and gritted his teeth with the unique sharpness of a young man. This world is unfair. Reaper, dont you realize that this world is very unfair? We, the rat people live in our own villages and dont provoke anyone. We are so far away from Black-corner City! Why are the clan warriors, who are so high and mighty, able to rush into our village and burn, kill, and plunder us? Why are we tied up like pigs and brought to Black-corner City to be their servants and slaves? Our relatives have been killed by them, and our homes have been destroyed by them. But we still have to listen to them obediently. We will either fight with the other rat people in the arena or die of heat and exhaustion in the workshop where weapons are forged. We will accidentally fall into the furnace and burn to death! I admit that it was quite enjoyable when I waved my saber in the arena and chopped down other rat subjects! However, after I got out of the arena and calmed down, I thought about it carefully. It was not other rat subjects who destroyed my home. Why should I fight them to the death while the clan elders who committed all kinds of crimes, such as burning, killing, and plundering, can sit high in the audience and watch the rat subjects kill each other and beat each other until their heads are bleeding, while they laugh out loud? I was even thinking that, when I was rolling around in the pool of blood with the other rats, the Minotaur warrior who killed my brother was sitting in the audience and watching my performance with a smile! When I thought of that, it was as if a fire had been stuffed into my chest. I was so angry that my entire chest was about to explode! Meng Chao nodded. He was very happy about the rat youths awareness. If Leaf was the kind of person who was obsessed with power and the thrill of killing and had forgotten the purpose of battle and the meaning of killing. No matter how talented he was, Meng Chao would not have wasted half a second on him. Youre right. Reaper, the so-called high and mighty clan elders, are just a bunch of buzzing flies. No, they are not flies. They are mosquitoes. They are humongous mosquitoes that can suck the blood of the rat nation dry! Leaf saw the encouraging look in Meng Chaos eyes. He clenched his fists and continued, Why are the clan warriors able to step onto the most glorious battlefield in a glorious manner and the rat people are either being squeezed to death in the workshops and mines, or being used as cannon fodder to consume the enemys magic and arrows? Even if we win the war, most of us will either die in obscurity, or continue to be squeezed to death by the warriors of the clans! When will these d*mn days come to an end? The clan master told us that it was because of the dirty blood flowing in our bodies. Our ancestors committed all kinds of mistakes and even crimes, mainly because of the sin of cowardice. They were deserters from the previous Battles of Glory in the past thousands of years. It was because of their cowardice that the entire battle line collapsed and led to the failure of the entire war. It was because of that that the extremely valiant and brave warriors of Turan were never able to conquer the land of Holy Light. Therefore, we have to atone for our ancestors actions. But I suspect that they are all lies. Because I have observed them carefully and asked Spider and the rest of them, as well as the rats and handymen who have lived in Black-corner City for more than twenty years. They told me that the rat population in the countryside and in Black-corner City is more than ten times or even dozens of times more than that of the clan elders! This is not right, Reaper. Think about it. The elders said that our ancestors became rat people because they were deserters, but the number of rat people is more than ten times that of the clan warriors. Doesnt that mean that nine out of ten warriors in the Grand Turan Army would become deserters? This time, even Meng Chao was surprised by the rat youths sharp intuition and clear thinking. He could not help but exclaim, Congratulations, Leaf, youve discovered a blind spot! This is all thanks to you, Reaper. The rat youths face turned red for a moment, then he wagged his tail and proudly said, It was you who taught me how to count with tools other than my fingers, how to calculate the simplest addition and multiplication, how to think about those problems that no one in our village has ever thought about. You know, I didnt know the significance of thinking about these messy problems at first. In the village, all I thought about was how to pick the most mandrake fruits in the shortest time possible, or how to climb the highest mandrake tree and pick the most beautiful golden fruits. When I arrived in Black-corner City and the Blood Skull Arena, all I could think about was how to become stronger, kill all my enemies, avenge my mother and brother, and also find Anjia. The mandrake fruit is delicious. Becoming stronger is also very important. However, after hearing the Rat Gods story and using the method you taught me to think, I vaguely realized that my enemy was not the single broken-horned Minotaur warrior. It wasnt even the Blood Hoof Clan that sent out the broken-horned Minotaur warrior. It was It was something even more powerful, much larger, and inexplicable. Chapter 1016 - : The Emissary Who Lost His Memory? If it were not for the fact that there were still many rat soldiers around Meng Chao almost wanted to clap and cheer loudly for Leaf. Then, what do you think is the problem? He looked at the rat boy with interest. The problem is that we dont have our own clan. With a serious face, Leaf said, Although we have been paying a large number of mandrake fruits to the Blood Hoof Clan, they have also adopted the Blood Bestowing Ceremony to absorb the best of us into the various big clans. I still feel that we are not members of the Blood Hoof Clan, and I dont want to be a member of the Blood Hoof Clan at all. I dont want to be one of the murderers who killed my mother and brother! Its because the rat people dont have their own clans that they are bullied everywhere they go. I heard from the rat people who were captured from far, far away that the rat people are the same in the Gold Clan, Thunder Clan, Shadow Clan, and Divine Wood Clan. They are deceived, enslaved, and oppressed until they die! Reaper, the Tournament of the Five Clans is about to begin. Do you know what this means? Meng Chao shook his head. What does it mean? It means that many rat people are going to die meaninglessly! Leaf sternly said, The Tournament of the Five Clans is said to be a soul-stirring bloody battle between the five clans in order to fight for the supreme throne of the War Chief. In fact, those high and mighty elders of the clans would not use their full strength to fight head-on and cause both sides to suffer heavy losses! I heard that in the past Tournament of the Five Clans, the clan elders would command their rat servants to take the lead. Who won or lost was secondary. The most important thing was to use an extremely large scale battle drill to accumulate battle experience and fame for the clan elders who hadnt fought for decades. It was so that they would become famous generals who had experienced hundreds of battles before charging into the land of Holy Light. The lords of the clans will become more and more powerful in the Tournament of the Five Clans. Countless rat people will die miserably in the wilderness of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Their blood and corpses will slowly soak the seeds of the mandrake fruits! I dont want to die in vain as a servant. I dont want to kill the rat people who have no grudges against me, who dont know me, and who are in the same boat as me. If I really have to fight, I only want to fight for our own rat clan. I feel that only a battle like that can be considered magnificent! Reaper, why do you have such a strange expression? You dont seem excited at all. I thought that you would be as excited as me when you heard about the Rat God. Dont tell me that you dont support my fight for the rat peoples own clan? Of course I support all the rat people fighting for themselves Meng Chao said, As long as the Rat God is real, and its as magical and powerful as you said. At the same time, its truly protecting all the rat people wholeheartedly as well. What do you mean? Leaf did not catch the hidden meaning behind Meng Chaos words. Of course the Rat God is real. He was a rat hero a long time ago. After thousands of years of hibernation, he has returned to the depths of Picturesque Orchid Lake. I heard that he even has a very powerful army! Is that so? Meng Chao asked, Who did you hear this from? Its what everyone is saying. Leaf said, Over the past few days, word has spread among the rat servants in the Blood Skull Arena. Dont tell me you dont believe it, Reaper? I really want to believe it. Meng Chao said, But from your description and what Ive learned, the story about the Big-horned Rat God is too magnificent. You know, when something sounds too magnificent, it wont appear to be true. Instead, it sounds like a distant dream, a lie with ulterior motives, and a miracle that will never happen Thats right, its a miracle! Leaf was excited again. When I heard about the Rat Gods legend, I didnt dare to believe it either, because it sounded too much like a miracle! Reaper, do you know why I thought about it later and confirmed my belief that the Rat God has arrived? Meng Chao frowned. I dont know. Why? Because of you! Leaf slapped his thigh and said, Dont you realize that you are a miracle? Before you, I had never seen such a heavily-injured person who would still be alive and well after soaking in the sewage for so many days. I had never seen anyone who could control their flesh and bones to such an exquisite degree as you. You only adjusted the posture of my strength, but you were able to raise the power of my chop by so much! I never thought that such an incredible tactic existed in the world. Thirty weak rats who had been training for only a few days were able to defeat thirty well-trained rats, whose bodies were several times larger than ours, unscathed! Im afraid that you dont even know it yourself. Reaper, you are already a miracle in our eyes! Since a miracle has already appeared before our eyes, what reason do we have to doubt that an even bigger miracle is about to be born? In fact, I wonder, are you really not the Rat Gods emissary, Lord Reaper? Huh? I heard that the Rat God has sent a large number of emissaries throughout the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake to lead all the rat people to stand up and fight. Leaf said, Regardless of your strength or your attitude toward the clan warriors, you feel like the Rat Gods emissary! Im not, Im not. Dont spout nonsense. Meng Chao flatly denied it. I have nothing to do with the so-called Rat God! Really? Leaf was a little disappointed. After thinking about it, he became excited again. He blinked his sparkling eyes and said, Reaper, is it possible that youre the Big-horned Rat Gods emissary, but you just dont know it? Meng Chao pointed at the tip of his nose and said, Even I dont know that Im actually the Big-horned Rat Gods Emissary? Thats right. Have you forgotten? You lost your memory! Leaf said, When you were thrown into the depths of the dungeon, you were covered in wounds, and your breathing was weak. You couldnt even speak clearly. You didnt know a lot of common knowledge. At that time, I was worried about your condition. Didnt you say that you were fine and that you just lost your memory? Could you actually be the Rat Gods emissary? You came to Black-corner City on a special mission, but you met with some dangers on the way. For example, you were seriously injured by bad guys from the five big clans, and then you drifted along the Turan River. After that, you were unintentionally picked up and sent to the Blood Skull Arena? Thats right, it must be so. If thats the case, everything can be explained, including your unparalleled strength, your mysterious skills, and your disdain, as well as hostility, toward the high and mighty clan elders! The rat youth was convinced by his rigorous logic. He was so happy that a huge snot bubble came out of his nose. Meng Chao was unable to refute. He was stunned for a long time before he said, You Have you heard too many of those messy heroic epics? What else could it be? Leaf spoke with some grievance. If youre not the Rat Gods emissary, what other identity do you hold that can perfectly explain everything about the Reaper? There is. Meng Chao quietly said, Actually, I am an alien. What? The rat youth was dumbfounded. Forget it. Im not going to talk nonsense with you. Believe it or not, Im really not the Rat Gods emissary. Speaking of which, such a commotion has been caused in just a few days, from the slums to the Blood Skull Arena. So many rat civilians believe that the Rat God has already descended. There must be a powerful organization behind it. There must also be a real Rat God emissary in Black-corner City. We have to figure out their plan. Meng Chao thought quickly and said, Tell me, who exactly told you about the Rat God? When and where did it happen? From Leafs point of view, Meng Chao was a member of the rat people. He was even the Rat Gods emissary who had lost his memory. Naturally, there was nothing to hide. After contemplating for a while, he told Meng Chao about all the people who had talked to him about the Rat God in the past few days. The problem was that he mentioned too many names. The list included almost all the thirty servant soldiers that Meng Chao had trained in the beginning. Most of the 300 servant soldiers who had just been selected were among the names too. Plus, there were the handymen who served these servant soldiers. In fact, the news about the Rat God was like a virus, and it struck like lightning. Almost overnight, it had spread throughout the entire Blood Skull Arena. If any of the rat people did not say a few words such as, Do you know about the Rat God?, they would be too embarrassed to greet other rat people. According to Leaf, he heard that the servants of the various arenas were the last rat people in Black-corner City to discover the Rat Gods arrival. Before the news reached the arena, it had already spread through the foundry workshops, construction sites, mining caves, and underground sewage pipes filled with garbage. Moreover, the rat slaves outside worshipped the Rat God a hundred times more fervently than the rat servants in the arena. The reason was very simple. No matter how hard the training of the rat servants in the arena was, no matter how dangerous the arena was, there was always a glimmer of hope. As long as they had outstanding strength, followed a good master, and had good luck, they would have a chance to live forever. They would rise with their master and become the leader of the domestic rats under their master. They would even be given a drop of divine blood by their master and be able to get rid of their lowly status as rat people. Even if only one out of a hundred rat soldiers could enjoy such luck A one percent chance was enough to make many rat soldiers satisfied with the current situation and extinguish their anger. However, the rat people slaves outside did not even have a one percent chance. Death was their only fate. The Rat Gods arrival was their only salvation. Chapter 1017 - It’s Different This Time The news of the arrival of the Rat God had spread so quickly and so widely that many warriors of the clans had heard about it. However, the warriors who were busy gathering the army and participating in the five clansWar and the War of Glory did not take the news of the Rat Gods arrival to heart. After all, the tradition of the Turan warriors was to fight against the strong. Who would care about these filthy rats with dirty bloodlines and the imagined savior? After Meng Chao collected a lot of information from leaf, he also asked about the ice storm and if he knew anything about the big horn rat god. Of course. The snow leopard female warrior shrugged and said indifferently, The war is about to start. The naturally timid rats are very nervous and pray to their imagined ancestors. Whats so strange about that? Although I dont believe that a long time ago, there really was a rat-man hero with big horns all over his body who was extremely brave, the rat people are willing to daydream, so let them do it. Right now, all the Clan Warriors are busy killing each other, devouring totem armors, and constantly upgrading and becoming stronger. who has the spare time to care about the rat peoples SH * t! But C Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, Right now, many rat people in black horn city believe that the big horn rat god has already descended and has formed an army in the depths of Turanze an army that belongs exclusively to the rat people. The warriors of the clans, as well as the bigwigs of the Bloody Hoof clan, arent you worried that this rat armywill have some effect on the future of Turanze? Rat people, Army? Ice storm scoffed and sized up Meng Chao as if he was looking at the biggest fool in the world. Reaper, the experience in the past month has made me believe that youre smart enough. Why would you believe such ridiculous nonsense? If its said that a certain village of rat people, which is located in the middle of nowhere, is unwilling to be forcefully recruited by the clans warriors, they rise up to resist and use the dangerous terrain to deal with the recruitment team. Or, if a certain talented rat was blessed by the ancestors through some fortuitous encounter and killed the warriors of the clan who had a deep hatred with him. Both of these scenarios were possible. But a rat army? You must know that the armies of the five clans, no matter how small, have a total of one hundred thousand warriors. Do you know how many mandala fruits, secret medicines, armors, and weapons are required to maintain the combat ability of a hundred thousand warriors? Do you know how well-organized and well-commanded they are? No matter how unbearable the rats are, how can they conjure such things out of thin air? Therefore, the so-called the arrival of the Rat God and the formation of the rat armyare all nonsense. It is just a small disturbance before the poor rats embark on the journey of certain death. In the past glorious era, there were rumors of the arrival of the Rat God, but they didnt cause much trouble each time. Its not worth being nervous about. Is that so? Meng Chao scratched his head and said, So, the bigwigs of the Bloodhoof clan actually know about these rumors, but they just dont want to pay attention to them? They should know. Its not a secret. The rat people are not very good at keeping secrets. Icestorm said indifferently, In any case, when the Blood Hoof Army is assembled, all the servants, slaves, and slave laborers will be integrated into the army and moved far away from home, even to the land of Holy Light, where enemies are everywhere. And the big horn rat god that they have been longing for has not yet come to save them. They will naturally accept their fate. When the time comes, they will be disillusioned and will obediently serve their masters. They understand that if they want to change their fate, they can only fight bravely for their masters on the battlefield. Its the same every time in the glorious era. Therefore, not only the Bloodhoof clan, but all the important figures of the five clans have nothing to worry about. I see Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. What ice storm said was not without reason. A few rats who could not stand it anymore, relying on their anger to fight back, was one thing. Forming an uprising army of more than 100,000 people was another thing. Just like how ice storm now had 300 servants under her command in name. But with her own strength, she could not afford to feed 300 servants, let alone increase the intensity of training. A rat uprising army with more than 100,000 people? Just thinking about it was ridiculous. However, in Meng Chaos memory fragments from his previous life, there was a large amount of information clearly engraved on the Rat uprising. The rats who knew about the uprising were far more than 100,000, or even a million. When the furious rats formed an overwhelming wave, the entire map of lanze would tremble under their uniform roars. Even the battle group level powerhouses who wore the totem battle armor that was more than 10,000 years old.., could not help but change their expressions. Although the rat uprising army was finally suppressed by the five great clans. But after ruling Turanze for tens of thousands of years, the high and Mighty Clan Lords would also pay an extremely tragic price for their brutality, stupidity, and arrogance. The sacred royal authority would slip from the hands of the old aristocrats such as the lion men, Tigermen, and Tauren, and fall into the hands of the Jackalkanus who had miraculously risen up by suppressing the Rat Rebellion.. And in order to consolidate his rule, kanus used crazy geniuses to start the ultimate war that swept across the entire foreign world. It eventually led to the destruction of the Tulan civilization and the Dragon City civilization. From this perspective, Meng Chao would never stand by and watch the Rat Rebellion.. Because when the first rumor about the Arrival of the big-horned rat godspread in the smelly sewage pipes and the dark mines, when the rat slave workers, who were tortured by the Clan Warriors until they were on the verge of death.., for the first time, he clenched his fists, and anger spewed out of his eyes. When he looked at the dark walls and the sky and issued a call to the big-horned rat god, the death knell had already sounded. This death knell was not only for the warriors of the clan and the Tulan civilization. It also determined the fate of the Dragon City civilization and even the entire Otherworld. Meng Chao racked his brain but could not figure out where the rats had gathered the resources needed for the armed resistance. One had to know that the rise of the Otherworld and the rise of the ancient Earth were two completely different concepts. On the ancient Earth, the people at the bottom who had no way out were literally able to Rise upas long as they were able to Cut wood into soldiers. After all, no matter how great the Emperor Generals boasting was, it was still two shoulders and one head. The difference in combat power between people could not be more than a hundred times. Even a famous general who had won a hundred battles was still a small bamboo spear, it was possible to stab him to death. However, the other world was a world with extraordinary power. The Emperor General, who controlled the vast majority of cultivation resources, and the Wizard Chiefs really had the ability to take on a thousand by themselves in the literal sense. A motley crew that simply piled up would not pose a fatal threat to the ruler who had extraordinary power. The reason why the Rat riotin his previous life could shake the ruling order of the Tulan civilization was definitely because of their trump cards and secrets. Meng Chao could only think that the rumors about the arrival of the big horn rat god and the ice storm saying that there would always be a commotion at the beginning of the glorious era were absolutely different. The biggest difference was that the prosperous era before the glorious era was too long. One had to know that in the past, the prosperous era and the glorious era would cycle every seven to eight years, at most ten to twenty years. In other words, the rat subjects would be recruited by the clan every seven to eight years, or at most ten to twenty years, and they would fight for the honor of the Warriors. The Glorious War could strengthen the control of the warriors over the servants, and cultivate the loyalty of the servants to the warriors or at least their respect for them. It could also eliminate a large number of unruly and unruly rat subjects through war, and it could also stimulate the hatred of the rat subjects toward the Holy Light Camp. It could push all the injustice and even torture that the rat subjects had experienced onto the holy light camp. At the same time, no matter how many rats died quietly on the battlefield as cannon fodder and slaves, there would always be lucky people who could stand out and become new clan warriors through the Blood bestowing ceremony.. This gave hope to the other rats who were restless. In the words of the dragon city civilization, the upward passage was always open. The rats could not become warriors. It was their own problem. Who asked you not to work hard and give you a chance to be useless? However, the transmigration of Dragon City interfered with the magnetic field of the planet around the monster mountain range, causing a disturbance of the spiritual energy, resulting in the longest prosperous era in history. With the astonishing reproductive ability of the rat people, a full half century of the prosperous era was enough to reproduce four to five generations, more than ten to twenty times the number of descendants. For a new generation of rat population like leaf, not only had he never been recruited, he had never served under the Warriors, and he had never seen the terrifying power of the totem armor at full power, from this, he had developed an indelible fear and submission towards the Clan Warriors. Even his father and grandfather had never been recruited. The so-called Glorywas just an illusory concept. The rat youth who were used to wandering in the mountains and fields had a desire for Freedomthat was far stronger than the past tens of millions of years, all the rats were stronger. This was probably the ideological basis for the Rat riotto erupt in this era of glory. Of course, Meng Chao had never thought of, nor could he stop, the Rat Riot.. In the confrontation between the rats and warriors, he, who had received a modern eastern education from a young age, naturally stood on the formers side. Whether it was against the Jackalkanus, the king of Tulan who was about to rise, the Doomsday Wolfwho had launched a war between worlds and ruined everything. Or the Masters of the Clanrepresented by Kashava bloodhoof. Meng Chao didnt have a good impression of them at all. As long as he could save Dragon City, he would have enough strength and opportunity. Meng Chao didnt mind killing them all. But he couldnt just watch as the Rebellion of the rat people, following the trajectory of his previous life, suddenly erupted, spiraled, and destroyed. It benefited JackalKanus and led to the ultimate destruction. Chapter 1018 - Follow the Vine If we want to succeed in the rat peoples struggle, we must at least reach a relatively fair agreement with the clan warriors and fight for more rights and interests for all the rat people. We cant just make a mess like in our previous life and ultimately kill everyone, including all the rat people. Meng Chao thought to himself, I have to think of a way to lead the rat riot in a direction that is more beneficial to the rat people, and of course, more beneficial to Dragon City. Putting aside the natural justice of helping the strong and helping the weak aside. Foster a new faction in the Tulan Civilization to contend with the old nobles and ambitious people, and then play the game of pulling one faction and playing the other faction. This would also be more convenient for dragon city, the Offshore balancing hand,to infiltrate its influence into the Tulan civilization. Moreover, the rat population accounted for more than 90% of the total population of the Tulan civilization and was the main component of the consumption market of the Tulan civilization. If the Dragon City civilization wanted to dump industrial manufactured products in Tulan to maintain its own economic operation, it had to awaken the sense of rights and interests of all the rat population, turning them from Slaves, servants, cannon fodder, Into consumers with sufficient purchasing power. Just by relying on the high and mighty clan elders, they could at most spend some luxury goods. It was not enough to solve the work problems of tens of millions of dragon city citizens, nor was it possible to integrate the Tulan civilization into the large industrial and information-based economic system of the Dragon City Civilization.., to completely solve the economic crisis of Dragon City. The tens of millions of rat people who were willing to work hard and cry for food were the best customers in Meng Chaos mind. Therefore, he was determined to help these rat people who dared to be angry, dare to resist, dare to rise up, and wave their sabers at the most powerful people! However, he could not help randomly, otherwise, he would only get more and more help. First, Meng Chao had to go deep into the secret organizations of the rat people and find out what was going on with the so-called Rat godand the Rat people riot.. But he did not want to expose his identity too early. He did not want to attract the vigilance of old nobles like Casavar and bloodhoof, as well as ambitious people like Jackalkanus. Meng Chao could only investigate in secret. He found leaf, spider, and the thirty rat civil servants who were originally selected and prepared. He also found a large number of veteran rat civil servants who had served in the bloody skull arena for more than seven or eight years. He pretended to be very interested in the Rat God and rambled on. His main purpose was to ask these people where and from whom they first heard the news of the arrival of the Rat God. Putting aside the legend of the Rat God that had been circulating for a long time, he did not mention it. Specifically, the rumor that the Rat God had already arrived and formed an army in the depths of Turanze and was about to save all the rat people seemed to have spread like a virus in the blood skull arena four to five days ago. Most of the rat people could not remember who was the first one to mysteriously mention the news. However, the rat people vaguely remembered that a name called Three handshad been mentioned by them many times. Meng Chao learned that Three handswas a rat handyman who had served in the Blood Skull Arena for more than twenty years. In terms of the lifespan of the rat people and the danger factor of working in the arena, three hands was indeed one of the most senior rat handymen in the Blood Skull Arena. He was well-informed and had a lot of unknown channels. In fact, three hands was the house ratof the Bloody Hoof clan. For a period of time, he was the supervisor of all the rat workers. However, his master lost his power and life in the internal strife of the bloody hoof clan. He was not liked by his new master, so he found an excuse to hang him up and beat him for three days and three nights. Although he was not beaten to death, the tendons on his hands were torn apart, so much so that his arms were shriveled up like the claws of a rat. Originally, this guy was called five hands. His feet were as agile as his hands, and his tail was more agile than his limbs. He was very agile when he worked, and he had a calculating ability that ordinary rats would never learn. He was very good at settling accounts. After his hands were crippled, he naturally went from five handsto Three Hands. Because he was good at calculation, although he could not become the supervisor of the ratshandymen, he could still do some purchasing work. Of course, he was not going to the high-level market to purchase the flesh of totem beasts and golden fruits that were rich in spiritual energy. Instead, he was going to the low-level market to purchase a large amount of coarse food that could fill the stomachs of the rat soldiers and handymen. There were many servants and handymen in the Blood Skull Arena. The amount of food consumed every day was astronomical. Therefore, the three hands had to go out every day. There were a lot of opportunities to contact people outside the blood skull arena. The reason why Meng Chao had his eyes on him was not solely because of his occupation. In this kind of job where he was constantly in contact with all sorts of people, he could naturally hear all kinds of rumors and slanders. If his mouth was a little bigger, it would not be surprising if he accidentally spread news about the big horn rat god. The main reason why Meng Chao had his eyes on him was: First, his three hands had been hung up by his new master for three days and three nights, and his extremely agile hands had been crippled. It was very likely that he harbored a grudge against his new master and had enough motivation to resist. Second, after becoming an ordinary handyman from a handyman supervisor, his three hands had behaved obediently and cautiously. He wasnt a person who liked to make wild guesses and gossip. Recently, however, he had been acting out of the norm, naturally, it was very suspicious to find people to talk about the arrival of the Rat God. Thirdly, and most importantly, the handymen who often came into contact with the three-handed handyman said that the two arms of the three-handed handyman, which had withered for a whole decade, had recently recovered little by little, like branches that had been burned by flames, after being moistened by the rain and dew, fresh green shoots grew again. Although they were still much thinner than normal peoples arms, they could wash clothes and even wring towels by themselves. Because they were the marks left by their masters punishment. Naturally, the three hands could not be treated in the medical room of the Bloody Skull Arena. When others curiously asked him what was going on, he did not hide anything. He even excitedly said that he had received the blessing of the Rat God! Based on these clues, Meng Chao judged that the three hands must have known something. They had even received some kind of mission from the secret organization of the Rat people, the emissary of the Rat God, who was hiding in black-corner city. Therefore, the next day at the time of the fish, before dawn, when the sky was as gray as the belly of a dead fish, Meng Chao changed the color of his hair and eyes again. After putting on the hooded cloak, he followed behind the three hands and slipped out of the bloody skull arena. The Game of the bravewould last for half a month. From day to night, there were bloodthirsty warriors fighting in the streets, taverns, and casinos. Standing in the center market of black-corner City, which used to be the most prosperous but was now in ruins, one could hear the sound of walls collapsing and huge objects falling to the ground at any time, of course, there was also the sound of swords and claws colliding with each other and sparks flying everywhere. Although it was known as the All-weather, endless, and gorgeous duel, the large black-corner city still had to maintain the most basic operations. Not to mention what the Samurai Lords ate and drank. Not to mention the fact that they tore down the houses into ruins and left the streets in a mess, and whether they needed the rats, laborers, and slaves to clean up the mess. Just take the hundreds of thousands of samurai lordsfood, drinks, and excretions. without the Garbage bugsto dredge and transport them in time, it would not take more than two or three days, the samurai lords would only be able to Seize the glory of the samuraiin the dirty, stinky, and yellow pools! Therefore, the most zealous totem warriors would take a short break after the fierce battles every day and let the rats, slave laborers, and garbage bugs clean up the mess. That was from Time of the fishto Time of the chicken. That was from three or four oclock in the morning to eight or nine oclock in the morning. In these six hours, under the stimulation of the excessive secretion of dopamine and endorphins, the Clan Warriors had already gone through the whole day and the whole night. They were all sleeping soundly or soaking in secret medicines to heal their wounds. The rat folk handymen, slave workers, and trash worms took the opportunity to come out and clean up the ruins and unclog the pipes in a race against time. They prepared everything that the warrior lords needed in the next round of battle. As a result, before dawn, the streets on both sides were filled with rat folk. Many of the ruins that the samurai lords had torn into a white field had simply become temporary markets to trade for supplies necessary for the survival of the rat folk and the Battle of the samurai. The rebels of the clan era didnt have the slightest awareness of vigilance and confidentiality. At least, in the eyes of Meng Chao, a ghost assassin who had received strict training in stealth, infiltration, and assassination, and who had also learned how to deal with intruders in the mutated Beast Investigation Bureau, the three-handed head.., it was as if there was a shining arrow floating above his head. Even if his eyes were closed, he didnt have to worry about losing him. However, there was nothing unusual about him in the first two markets. That was because he had two much younger companions by his side. Even the questioning and bargaining were carried out by his companions. He hadnt interacted with anyone, nor had he left anything behind. Until the third market. This was an extremely large-scale meat market. What was sold was not the flesh of totem beasts, but the flesh, bones, and water of ordinary beasts. Speaking of which, other than planting the mandala tree, the Tulan civilization also had animal husbandry and breeding that far surpassed the clan era. On one hand, the Ancestral Spiritwas left to them, which had been domesticated and even genetically modified, so it was very easy to raise poultry and livestock. On the other hand, the food for poultry and domestic animals was also very easy to obtain. As long as the mandala tree bark and the mandala fruit shell were crushed, together with bone powder and water, the majority of poultry and domestic animals could be raised. Of course, there was not the slightest bit of meat in the slavesfood tanks. However, in order to ensure the combat strength of the servants, other than the mandala fruit puree that was mixed with honey and condensed milk, it was necessary to replenish meat every now and then. The consumption of the blood skull arena was huge, so there were naturally vendors who were familiar with each other to specially supply the goods. The vendor with a tuft of hair on his forehead across from them seemed to be an old friend of three hands. The two of them had their arms around each others shoulders and were chatting happily, so there was nothing suspicious about them. This included the fact that they connected their wide sleeves together according to the way the market was used. It was also common practice for them to extend their hands into their sleeves to haggle over the price. However, Meng Chao, who had been staring at the three hands from afar, realized that when their hands reached into their sleeves at the same time and no one could see what they were doing, the micro expressions of the three hands and the stall owner opposite them.., had become different from a moment ago. It was three parts nervousness, three parts vigilance, and three parts excitement. Chapter 1019 - Hell Cast These two people passed something to each other. Meng Chao noticed that the shoulders and arms of the three hands were twitching slightly. It was as if an object had slipped from the position where it was tied to the elbows to the wrists and then bounced into the hands of the tuft of hair on the opposite side. Perhaps the arms of the three hands had not fully recovered from the atrophy of more than ten years. When he was sliding and ejecting, it was a little strenuous for him, and the range of his movements was slightly larger. In the eyes of the warriors of the clan who did not have any experience in counterintelligence, it was naturally not a flaw. It was not even an oversight. However, Meng Chaos sharp eyes caught him. So, this butcher shop is the relay station for the information of the Rat Peoples uprising army? Meng Chao looked around with great interest. After three hands passed the message, he quickly left the market with his two companions. Meng Chao was no longer interested in following him. The reason was simple. Three hands was a native of black-corner city and had been here for more than twenty years. It was unlikely that the rat militia had set up an ambush so long ago. At most, he was just a small fish that had recently been developed. As for the owner of the butcher shop, Meng Chao did not think that he was the person he was looking for in the end. For someone like him, who had a good reason to stay in the market with all sorts of people and often played the Hidden Universetrick with others, it would be a waste if he did not use it as an intelligence relay station. The thing that the three-handed man passed through his sleeve should not be for a pinch of fur. This guy was only a second-in-command. As expected, after staring at him for half an hour, Meng Chao locked onto his target again. This was a tall limping mouse citizen. The entire left side of his face extended all the way to his left shoulder, and it was covered with shocking scars. It was as if some kind of fierce beast had savagely gnawed on the left side of his body. Even his left leg was stiff like a burnt wooden stick, dragging behind him as he limped forward. However, the right side of his body, which was intact, was stronger than most of the rat people. Moreover, his muscles were evenly covered. As a ghost assassin, Meng Chao could tell at a glance that with such flesh and bones, not only could he use brute force, but he could also accurately find the crevices of the enemys skull, he chopped his brain into pieces. This rat person was once a warrior. Even though he wore a wide cloak that covered most of his body and movements, it still could not hide the faintly discernible killing intent that leaked out from the cracks. However, besides the killing intent, there was also the smell of heavy labor and exhaustion on his body. His hair was curled up from the fire. His face and exposed hands were covered with a large number of burn marks. Even the thick hair of a high-level orc had been burnt clean. It was like a big tree that had been burned and dried up, and could collapse at any time. A former warrior became a slave laborer who engaged in some kind of heavy and high-temperature work because he was injured and disabled? Meng Chao guessed secretly. Of course, those who were qualified to leave the workplace and come to this market were definitely not ordinary slave laborers. They might be the leader of the slave workers, just like how three hands used to be the supervisor of handymen in the Bloody Skull Arena. This identity was probably a rewardfor the scars on his body. However, the anger on the lame mouses face was still apparent. Especially when he looked into the eyes of the owner of the butcher shop, a tuft of fur, and spat out his anger, he almost carved the word traitoron his forehead. The limping mouse and a tuft of fur also held their sleeves together and shook hands. A tuft of fur from the shoulder to the elbow also had a very stealthy sliding and ejecting action. Something was ejected into the limping mouses sleeve. As a result, Meng Chaos next target became the limping mouse. As a well-trained soldier, the limping mouse was much more vigilant than three hands. When he passed a corner, he deliberately stopped and waited for a moment to see if anyone was chasing after him in a hurry. But that was all. In Meng Chaos eyes, this kind of anti-tracking method in the clan era was just a childs game. Soon, he followed the limping mouse people to the smoky casting area. The entire black-corner city was like a large military camp. It was divided into more than ten different areas according to different functions. The gladiator arena, casinos, taverns, and markets were all relatively centralized and easy to manage. The so-called casting area was where Iron Sparks flew, molten steel flowed, and weapons casting workshops gathered. To the rat people, unlike the Gladiator Arena, which still had a chance of survival, the casting area was an out-and-out hell on Earth. There were hundreds and thousands of chimneys here, constantly spewing out choking smoke day and night. In order to increase the sharpness and sturdiness of their weapons, the forgers were used to mixing large amounts of totem beast bone powder in their molten iron, as well as colorful ores that emitted faint fluorescent light that were rolled up from the depths of the Earth by the roots of the mandala. The extremely strong radioactive substances contained within caused the thick smoke that was spewing out to emit a ghostly, eerie light. It was sucked into the bellies of the rat slave workers who never wore any protective masks. In less than a year or so.., their throats and lungs would completely rot from the inside out. Most of the slave rats would not even wait for their throats and lungs to rot. They would be scalded to death by the splashing molten iron. They would be crushed to death by the collapsed weapons and raw materials. Or they would die of exhaustion in front of the bellows and the iron felt in the endless hard work day after day. Meng Chao walked through the mist in the casting area. He did not even need to pay much attention to cover his body. Because this place contained spiritual energy, the dense fog that was filled with radioactivity was so dense that one could not even see ones fingers. Every rat slave that crawled out of the fog was emaciated. Their eyes were dull, and their bodies were covered with burns, Burns, and bruises. Every pore was blocked by black powder, they were like wandering ghosts who had forgotten their names and did not even remember that they were still alive. The limping rat people in front stopped in their tracks. Meng Chao hurriedly moved to the side, behind a pile of coal that was as high as a hill. He also smeared a handful of coal dust on his face. The sound of whipping could be heard from the fog. There were also a few faint screams. There was also an incomparably sharp voice that was gnashing his teeth: Get Up, you lazy bastards. If you cant take out five thousand battle sabers within half a month, Ill tie all of you up to the front of the army and fill up the trenches! Meng Chao heard the breathing of the lame rat people, and his breathing became heavier. He seemed to have heard the cracking of his knuckles as he clenched his fists. The sharp voice seemed to have sensed the arrival of the lame rat people, but it did not care about his reaction, he still said arrogantly, Half-face, you came back just in time. Hurry up and drag these lazy bastards to the thousand-corpse pit to be buried! It turned out that the lame rat people were called Half-face. It suited the ugly scars on his left face. Meng Chao could feel that half-faces fists had been clenched into two warhammers that were as hard as iron. However, he did not smash the owner of the sharp sound with his hammer. He said gloomily, They are not dead yet. Swoosh! Smack! It was the sound of the whip, which was wrapped with thorns and vines, hitting one side of his face. Even the limping rats, who were as strong as bulls, could not help but moan in pain. These lazy fellows are not as tough as you. After two whips, even their bones are exposed. Whats the point of keeping them? ! The sharp voice shouted, When you send them to the thousand corpse pit, they will be dead for sure! Facing the whipping sound of whipping. Half of his face stopped defending himself. In a moment, Meng Chao vaguely see, out of the fog a group of silent rat people. Led by half-faces, they pushed carts that were used to haul coal. The cart was covered with blood and flesh, but still wriggling slave labor. Half of the face led the rats, hunched over their backs, gnashing their canines, into the depths of the casting area. In the fog on both sides, the furnace heated the air to a temperature that could easily burn ones throat. The molten iron emitted a faint phosphorescence, and there were tinkling sounds and panting sounds everywhere, there were also faint and painful groans. It was as if they had stepped into hell one step at a time. In the fog in front of them, the silhouettes of countless ferocious demons appeared. They were the mandala trees that were tangled, growing recklessly, and blotting out the sky. Different from the mandala trees that grew in the mountains, the mandala trees here were like smoke that was full of super-radioactive substances. From the tree trunks to the branches to the flowers that opened like bloody mouths, they were all dark and gloomy, like dark skeletons. About a hundred mandala trees were clustered together. But around them was a swamp that was bubbling. There were also a lot of broken bones that were riddled with holes floating in the swamp. One, two, three! Half of the face and his companions shouted in a low voice as they threw the corpse of a rat citizen into the swamp far away. The swampy sounds that made ones scalp tingle immediately came from the swamp. The roots of the black mandala tree, like a snake in the swamp, instantly wrapped around the rat people, leaving only a few pieces of flesh, not a few drops of blood, dragged it into the eternal darkness. All the rat people who died in the foundry were thrown into the swamp known as the pit of a thousand corpses, and left to be dealt with by these savage mutant mandala trees. After the mutated mandala tree devoured a large number of rat residentscorpses, it did not waste any of them. Its branches were tough and soft, and it was not afraid of being hacked by sabers or burned by flames. It also contained extremely ferocious corpse poison, it was a good material for making whips and chains with meteor hammers. It was a perfect opportunity for the brave and fearless warriors to wield the weapons made from rat residentscorpses and seize the supreme glory for the sacred ancestral spirits! Half face C After throwing the three corpses into the thousand corpse pit and letting the mandala root devour them, one of his companions said hesitantly, The remaining two are not dead yet. Chapter 1020 - : A Miracle Is About to Happen! Half Face was silent for a moment. It was as if he had given a signal in the fog. A few of his companions immediately spread out in all directions to check if there were any random people following them or hiding nearby. Naturally, they could not find Meng Chao, who had perfectly blended into the darkness like a shadow. Plus, he had restrained his breathing, heartbeat, and even body temperature to the limits. After checking around and making sure that no one was following or eavesdropping, Half Face finally said, Since they are still alive, they must have received the Rat Gods blessings. In that case, send them to their old place and hide them. Hopefully, the secret medicine that the Rat God has given us can save their lives. A few of his companions nodded one after another. One of them indignantly said, Black Claw is really too much. In just the past three days, he has already whipped twelve rat subjects to death. Our lives as rat people are probably even lowlier than that of actual rats before him! One day, I will tie him to a mandrake tree and let him have a taste of it. His flesh and blood will be torn off by a prickly whip until his bones are completely exposed! Such a day will come. Half Face said, Be patient, my friends. The day you are looking forward to is not far away. Before long, the Big-horned Rat God will perform a miracle in Black-corner City, and the demons who have bullied the rat people will receive the punishment they deserve! Hearing that, his companions were all excited. Half Face, have you brought good news? One of his companions eagerly asked, How is the situation in the city? Very good. Not only are most of the rat slaves in the casting area ready to welcome the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival at any time, there are also casinos, markets, taverns, mines, markets, and farms for totem beasts. Almost all the rat people in the city are eagerly looking forward to the unbelievable miracle. Half Face paused for a moment before he continued. More than half of the rat soldiers in the arena have even fallen into the Rat Gods arms. If a miracle really happens, they will definitely support us! Is that so? One of his companions expressed his doubt. However, Ive heard that the lives of the servants are much more comfortable than those of slave workers like us. Moreover, as long as they serve their master and fight for their lives, they might be granted blood by their master and become a member of the Blood Hoof Clan. Can they really believe in the Rat God and support our righteous deeds? Not all the servants have the hope of becoming clan warriors. Half Face explained to his companions, Although the civil rat servants in the arena eat much better than us slave workers, their casualty rate is much higher than ours due to the harsh training and battles. Lets not talk about the dead. Even if they are lucky enough to survive the arena, they will likely be swiped by the clan warriors sabers or swords and become crippled. Such cripples can usually be servants. However, in the glorious era, when the entire Blood Hoof Clan is about to march out, they can only join the ranks of the slave soldiers. They wont escape the fate of being cannon fodder. A hundred servant soldiers experienced dozens of bloody battles, but only one of them survived and became a clan warrior. Yet, thats already a great fortune. For the other ninety-nine servant soldiers, they are doomed to die. Compared with dying for their master and the Blood Hoof Clan, isnt it much more glorious to die for the rat peoples own clan? Half Face has a point. Another slightly older voice said, The biggest question now is whether or not the Rat God can perform a sufficiently shocking miracle. As long as the great Rat God can shake the entire Black-corner City, from the quarry to the arena, from the casino to the tavern, from the black-corner city to the Red-gold City, the millions of rat people in Picturesque Orchid Lake will definitely join us and form the Great Horn Legion that will make the armies of the five clans tremble in fear But how long do we have to wait? The young and impatient voice that said that he was going to whip the supervisor, Black Claw, into a skeleton said, When will the miracle arrive? You must know that the game of the brave will not last long. When the game is over, it will mean that the big families have decided on their seats. They will form the Blood Hoof army. At that time, most of the rat people will join the army as slave soldiers, slave soldiers, and slave laborers, under the clan warriors direct command. When that time comes, it will not be so easy to resist anymore Dont be impatient. My friend, the Rat God has his own plans. Half Face slightly raised his voice. Ever since we bear the notoriety of humiliation, we rat people have silently endured for 10,000 years. The suffering of 10,000 years has converged into magma that can burn everything. All the rat people can feel the heat of the magma. Dont tell me that you cant even endure the last few days? In the past ten years of prosperity, the number of rat people has increased by more than ten times compared to the peak of thousands of years ago. This is the greatest strength that the Rat God has gradually awakened and bestowed upon us. Right now, the glorious era that belongs to the rat people has begun. The miracle is quietly brewing on the dark clouds that fill the sky. In a few more days, the thunder that represents judgment will descend on those who insult us, exploit us, bully us, and kill us. What you need to do is to continue praying wholeheartedly in the last few days. Make sure that when the miracle does come, you have enough courage to throw angry fists and sharp sabers at the Minotaurs, wild boars, barbarian elephants, and Centaurs. Of course. With the Rat Gods blessing, we are not afraid of the Minotaurs and wild boars. They have their ancestral spirits, we have our ancestral spirits. The Big-horned Rat God is the most powerful ancestral spirit! With Half Faces encouragement, the rat slaves were all excited. However, they seemed to be overly excited. Relying on the stinky Thousand-corpse Pit, there were not many warriors from the clan who would appear. Their voices became louder and louder, and they almost waved their fists, they were shouting slogans like, Long live the Big-horned Rat God, Long live the sixth clan, and so on. Meng Chaos face was full of black lines as he listened from the side. He could understand the rat people who had suffered a lot and were eager to control their own destinies. However, they could be so brazen. They needed to realize that they were rebelling. The enemy could have their heads! Of course, for those who resisted in the clan era, especially those who were driven by fanatical beliefs, they could only gather together. Those who had the courage to rise up, they were expected to be like the members of a secret organization in the modern war environment. The system was strict, and they were well-trained, as well as always full of vigilance and confidentiality. That was too much to ask for. In any case, Meng Chao remembered that most of the ancient rebels on Earth were similar to the rat people in front of him. They were extremely audacious and did whatever they wanted. Before the government noticed them, they would often make a ruckus and spread it to the whole world. In a word, they were courting death. No wonder the rat rebellion in my previous life was destroyed by Jackal Kanus! Meng Chao mumbled to himself, It was a well-informed organization with a plan full of loopholes. When the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization had contacted each other in his previous life, the latter was already in the hands of Jackal Kanus. For a Ghost Assassin like Meng Chao who was in charge of the operation, there were only a few lines of information about the rat rebellion. He did not know the Rat Gods true face or whether the miracle that was about to shake the entire Black-corner City had arrived. But the probability was probably not there? At least, it did not achieve the expected effect of the resistance. He did not receive the response of all the rat people in the entire map. Otherwise, the rat rebellion would not have been so easily suppressed by Kanus Wolf Legion. Meng Chao felt that he should give the rebels a small push. He would remind them not to be so high-profile and not to overturn an old world. It was not that easy. It was not only because of the simple sense of justice that helped the weak. It was also because Meng Chao suddenly thought that if the rat populations rebellion could last longer than in his previous life, it might change the direction of the war in the Other World. If the scale of the rat rebellion could be several times larger than in his previous life, and it could last for more than a year and a half, did it mean that the Turan civilization would not be able to easily complete the integration of their internal forces and start a war against the entire Holy Light faction. Meng Chao pondered, when the Holy Light faction received the news that the Turan civilization was in a civil war and could not take care of itself, would they shift their strategic focus from the eastern front to the western front, from the advanced orcs to the Ancient Tomb Marquis and the abyssfolk? On the surface, the internal strife might significantly weaken the overall strength of the Turan civilization. However, it might win a precious buffer period for the Turan civilization and the Dragon City civilization hiding behind the Turan civilization, and make the western front the main battlefield of the war between worlds. Meanwhile, the seemingly peaceful eastern front was full of opportunities to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the situation. As for the possibility of the Holy Light faction taking advantage of the internal strife of the Turan civilization to strike first and invade on a large scale.. It shouldnt exist, right? Because all the mandrake trees have bloomed and not even half of their fruits have grown. Other than a large group of furious and hungry advanced orcs, the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake doesnt have many resources that can be used efficiently with the technology of the Middle Ages. Fighting and trading are the same thing. There must be profits to be made, unless it is like the war between worlds in my previous life, where both sides fought with real fire and ended up in a war of national extermination. Then a large number of elite advanced orcs, together with the steel torrent of the dragon city civilization, were completely annihilated in the land of Holy Light, leaving the rear defensive line extremely empty. Otherwise, no one can bear to plunge into the Picturesque Orchid Lake and into the bloody mouths of countless advanced orcs, right? Chapter 1021 - The Big Fish in the Ground Chapter 1021: The Big Fish in the Ground Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao felt that he should give these rat people a hand. At least, he should help them raise their vigilance. He lifted his cloak and took off his wide belt. There were all kinds of bits and pieces hidden in his belt. The medicine used to change the color of skin, hair, and pupils, a thin iron wire used to open doors and pick locks, a blade that was as thin as a cicadas wing and could silently cut open packages, and so on There were also dozens of badges from various big clans that represented various identities. After pinning one of the badges on the inner side of his cloak, Meng Chao found another fragile branch and placed it under his heel. He stomped on it heavily. The branch immediately released a cracking sound. It was particularly clear in the fog. Who is it? The rat slave workers who were plotting a rebellion immediately cried out in shock and anger. A few slave workers pounced on him. Meng Chao pretended to be in a panic and turned to flee. He heard a whooshing sound coming from above his head. It came from the spade and iron rod that the slave workers had taken from the trolley to shovel coal. They wanted to smash his head. Meng Chao shrieked and shrunk his neck. He seemed to have narrowly avoided the attacks of the slave workers. Out of the blue, one of the rat slaves threw the shovel at his legs. He threw the shovel while running at high speed. It was originally crooked, so it was impossible for it to hit him. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat, but he deliberately moved half a meter away from the sharp edge of the shovel. His left calf was hit instantly, causing him to stumble and fall to the ground. The rat slave at the front roared and pounced on him, rolling into a ball with Meng Chao. Knowing that he was in the business of killing people, the rat slave used all his strength to break Meng Chaos neck. Meng Chao cooperated with his performance and pretended to struggle violently. Before the other rat slave workers caught up, he flipped the red-faced guy to the ground. Seeing that Meng Chao was about to run away, the guy only had time to reach out and scratch at him. Meng Chao pushed his chest forward, allowing the other party to grab onto his cloak. Then, he took the opportunity to tear it down. With a chraa sound, the rag with badges fell into the rat slaves hands. Meng Chao let out a strange cry. His speed suddenly increased, and he disappeared into the depths of the colorful smoke. If he really wanted to escape or hide, even hundreds of clan warriors might not be able to catch him. These rat slaves chased after him, and naturally missed. They might also attract the attention of the other rat slaves and supervisors in the casting area, so they could only retreat resentfully. When Half Face also limped to catch up, the Rat Gods followers looked at each other, and their expressions became extremely grim. Half Face, look. The rat slaves who had been fighting Meng Chao just now handed over the rag with badges. Under the dim sunlight, they could barely see the patterns on the badges through the smoke. They could not help but gasp. The Redstone Clan! The Redstone Clan was a noble Minotaur family in Black-corner City, whose power was second only to the Blood Hoof Clan. Could the other party be a warrior of the Redstone Clan and has heard all our secrets? The slave workers faces were all pale. Dont panic. The situation isnt that bad. Half Face said in a low voice, If the other party is really a Minotaur warrior from the Redstone Clan, its impossible for him to hide in a corner and eavesdrop on us. He wouldve mobilized a large group of people and captured us in one go. In my opinion, it should only be one of the Redstone Clans domestic rats who overheard part of our conversation. Thats troublesome too. A rat slave worker, whose voice was sharp and anxious, said, Now that he has run away, what if he runs back to the Redstone Clan and tells his master about the Rat Gods arrival? Thats Thats not a big deal. Half Face thought for a moment and said, Our forgery factory belongs to the Ironhide Clan, which comprises of wild boar people. They are the sworn enemies of the Minotaurs. Lets not talk about how much the domestic rat overheard. Even if he tells his master everything, it will be very difficult for his master, who is a Minotaur warrior, to interfere with the affairs in the Ironhide Clans forgery workshop. However, its always good to be careful. It seems that weve been targeted. You guys, go back to work. I have to find Lord Emissary immediately and tell him what just happened. He will decide what to do next! As the sun rose, the clan warriors began to walk on the streets again, turning the entire Black-corner City into a wild battlefield. At that time, it would be dangerous and suspicious for the rat people to be walking through the streets again. Therefore, Half Face ignored his supervisors suspicion. He took the rag with the badge and walked around the Thousand-corpse Pit, leaving the workshop in a hurry. The discovery of the eavesdropper had made him much more cautious. Half Face had learned to walk close to the wall. Every time he walked around a corner, he would stop and look around for a moment. In an alley that could only accommodate two people, when he reached the end of the alley, he deliberately turned around to make sure that no one was tailing him before he continued walking forward. Next, he entered the low-end market that specialized in serving rats. When the market was about to close and in a chaotic state, he crawled around in the crowd. He even went into the vendors tents that were as complicated as a maze. After a while, he disguised himself and came out again. At this time, a new partial face mask had appeared on his face. He did not know what was on his shoulder, but it was much wider than before. Even his iconic crippled leg had become normal. He walked steadily with large strides. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell that he was a cripple. The Rat God had probably taught him those anti-tracking techniques. They were enough to shake off most of those stalkers from the Middle Ages. However, it did not occur to Half Face that Meng Chao did not need to watch his every move. He only needed to narrow his eyes and carefully sniff the unique scent on the rag. The seemingly ordinary hooded cloak on his body had been repeatedly soaked and starched in the medicine that Meng Chao had concocted using an exclusive recipe. The scent could only be sniffed by him alone, and it was done by injecting his spirit power into the mucous membrane of his nose. The scent lingered on the cloak. As long as the other party was still holding the rag that was ripped off his clothes As long as the other party was still in Black-corner City He would not be able to escape his grasp. After leaving the market, Half Face seemed to be completely relieved. He stopped beating around the bush and quickened his pace to reach the slum where Meng Chao had been yesterday. The familiar scene slightly startled Meng Chao. The two garbage bugs that appeared to have crawled out from between the broken walls but actually had steady and powerful steps, emitted a faint murderous aura. That confirmed Meng Chaos speculation. The real big fish was hiding there. On second thought, the place was indeed blessed with unique conditions. First of all, its environment was complex, dilapidated, and smelly. Other than the two groups of warriors who had treated this place as a battlefield yesterday, very few clan warriors would pay attention to this place, let alone those high and mighty figures. Secondly, the rat people were the lowliest of the advanced orcs, and the garbage bugs were the lowliest of the rat people. They took on the dirtiest and most dangerous jobs, hence they were filled with the strongest fury and rebellious spirit. With just a small spark, they could start a grassland fire. Thirdly, the underground area was filled with sewage pipes. Many of the pipes led out of Black-corner City, which was why the garbage and dirt produced by the advanced orcs in the city could be continuously sent out of the city. According to Meng Chaos knowledge, the surrounding area of Black-corner City was densely planted with mandrake trees, which required the nourishment of garbage and filth. No matter how much the mandrake trees were nourished, it was impossible for them to bear fruit again in ten to twenty years. However, with sufficient nutrition, the mandrake trees could grow layers of bark and luxuriant branches as well as leaves. The bark could satisfy the rat peoples hunger. The branches and leaves could feed domestic animals, and domestic animals could feed totem beasts. In the end, the flesh of the totem beasts could satisfy the clan warriors daily consumption and cultivation needs when they did not have the mandrake fruit. Therefore, the garbage and filth in Black-corner City could be considered as a kind of strategic material. The mandrake forest outside the city had become increasingly lush and dense in the past few months. If Meng Chao was the Rat Gods emissary, he could easily pass through the dense mandrake trees, pass through the sewage pipes exit, and sneak into Black-corner City without anyone noticing. He was sure that was where the emissary was. It was not easy to sneak in behind Half Face because the chaotic battle yesterday had destroyed most of the buildings. Many of the rat slaves could only squeeze between the broken walls and randomly built tents. There was no place to hide in the tattered tents. Naturally, there was no blind spot. Meng Chao was not sure how many spies that the emissary had placed there. Perhaps, everyone was a spy. After circling the slum from a distance, Meng Chao took out an iron rod that he had stolen from the workshop. The enemys secret stronghold should not be on the ground. The scale of the slum was not large. If the base was on the ground, a large number of rats that were surrounded by killing intent and did not look like garbage would come and go. It would be easy for the clan warriors to spot it. Besides, the slum had almost been demolished yesterday. That part on the ground was almost useless. If the base had been on the ground, it should have been moved overnight. If Im not wrong, the Rat Gods emissary must be commanding the rat rebels in Black-corner City to work on some secret underground. It might be related to the miracle mentioned by Half Face. It is precisely because their work underground is so important that the Rat Gods emissary is reluctant to leave, no matter how hard they fight on the ground. Meng Chao found another piece of evidence to support his speculation. The large pit that he had deliberately destroyed yesterday had been carefully repaired by someone. Although it could not be restored to what it was, a few cracks between the collapses had been completely blocked by someone at the end of the abandoned pipe. Chapter 1022 - The Deeper Part of the Underground City Whats behind these cracks? Meng Chao thought for a moment. The reason why these sewage pipes were abandoned was that after hundreds or thousands of years of use, the sewage and groundwater had been leaking for a long time, resulting in a weak structure. Some of them had collapsed and blocked all the pipes. However, other than the collapsed section of the pipes, the pipes farther down should still be intact. The second collapse that he had created was very likely to unblock the blocked pipe. At the very least, it would open up a few palm-sized cracks. If that was the case, the secret hidden deep underground at the end of the pipe might be exposed. Hence, the Rat Gods emissary had asked someone to patch up the cracks. Thinking of this, Meng Chao raised the iron rod and inserted it into the cracks that had just been patched between the broken walls. The gaps were simply covered with mud. Even if they were hardened, they would not be very solid. Moreover, Meng Chao had injected a stream of spirit energy into the iron rod, which caused the muscles of his arms to vibrate at a high frequency. The driving iron rod was like an extremely long impact drill, which could be easily inserted into a depth of two to three meters. Not only the iron rod, but half of Meng Chaos arms were also stuck in the gaps. When the iron rod was pulled out, a hole appeared in the crack. Meng Chao stuck his ear to the hole and injected his spirit energy into his eardrums and cochlea, holding his breath to collect every movement underground. As he expected, he heard sounds. Other than the sound of a lot of garbage bugs working hard in the depths of the sewage pipes, there was also an extremely subtle and regular vibration. Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding Is this Is someone excavating underground? When Meng Chao was in Dragon City, he had gotten familiar with Lu Siya. He had learned a lot about underground operations from this senior prospector. He immediately recognized that it was the sound of continuous drilling and digging. This is really strange. Theres no need to dig so hard to clean up the sewage pipes, right? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and observed the collapsed ruins in front of him. He had calculated the distribution of the broken walls and the angle at which they supported each other. Then, he slowly dug out a hole that was not much bigger than a fist in the depths of the ruins. His movements were gentle and careful. When he moved each rock, he was as careful as he was when he moved a flower bud carved out of crystal. Every time he moved two or three rocks, he would have to stop and calculate again. Moreover, he would fill in new rocks around the hole to support the fragile structure above. Even with peak Earth Realm combat ability and the peak Heaven Realm calculation ability, it still took him more than half an hour to open a two- or three-meter-long hole in the depths of the ruins. Meng Chao looked at the results of his labor with satisfaction. He took a deep breath, and the bones all over his body contracted with a weak crackling sound. His body instantly shrank, and he crawled into the hole that was not much bigger than his fist. His arms had shrunk to his chest. From his pelvis to the tip of his feet, they were all stretched straight. The major muscles all over his body could not exert any force. He could only rely on the tiniest muscle fibers to drive himself into the hole after he had injected spirit energy into it. His hair, which was both firm and soft, vibrated at an extremely high frequency, and he was sent into the hole with the strength of the waves. It took him five minutes to crawl into the hole that was only two to three meters long. Meng Chao recovered his body and panted heavily. What he inhaled, however, was the stench that had condensed into a solid body. Even though Meng Chao had spirit energy to protect his body He still could not help but want to cough and vomit. The d*mn place was a hundred times dirtier than Dragon Citys underground sewage system and the Giant Sandworms nests. Even he could not stand it. He really did not know how those rat children, who had never trained their spirit energy and did not even have a mask as a shield, survived there for a year and a half as garbage bugs before they died in silence. Alright, regardless of whether Dragon Citys civilization in his previous life was good or bad, at the very least, there was nothing to regret over when it came to the Turan civilizations destruction. In other words, it was simply intolerable that such a civilization did not perish Meng Chao thought to himself, Its a pity that the Holy Light factions destruction of the Turan civilization was not a good thing. Moreover, it was clearly the sins of the high and mighty clan elders, yet thousands of Dragon Citys innocent citizens were buried along with them. In the end, even the purer ones in Dragon City were dragged into the abyss! In this world, no one can be an isolated island. If you want to save every innocent citizen of Dragon City, it seems that you have to save every innocent rat citizen first! He blinked his eyes, and his pupils kept dilating in the darkness, adjusting to the best visual mode. At the same time, a lump of mud was sent to the exit of the hole with a metal rod, and the hole was barely blocked. In a short while, it should not be discoverable by the careless rat citizens. Then, like a giant lizard born in a swamp, he used his hands and feet to sneak silently along the rusty pipe walls of the sewage pipe. He went around a corner that had collapsed. Then, a faint light appeared in front of him. Since the underground was filled with flammable and explosive methane gas and poisonous gas, plus the advanced orcs lacked the technology to make electric lighting equipment, the garbage bugs carried crumpled paper lanterns with them. They were filled with luminous insects similar to fireflies, which made the lanterns crackle. With the help of the dim light emitted by the insects, Meng Chao saw dozens of skinny children, who looked like ghosts. They simply covered their mouths and noses with strips of cloth dipped in water. They were using simple tools made from the branches of the mandrake tree and the bones of wild beasts to dig as well as dredge with all their might. Most of them were under ten years old. Even if they looked slightly mature, they were still severely malnourished by Dragon Citys standards. Their heads were big, and their bodies were small, like a skeleton version of a big-headed doll. Their limbs were so slender that they were completely out of proportion to the simple tools. Every time they swung a hammer or shovel, they felt as if they were being carried away by inertia. It made people worry whether they would fall into the smelly garbage and sleep forever. The sight was even more appalling than Leprosy Village in the depths of the Lair. It caused the corners of Meng Chaos eyes to twitch slightly, especially when he found that two children were wearing a small and exquisite colored snail on their necks. However, the color was so polluted that it was no longer very visible. The flames that suddenly erupted from the depths of his eyes could not be quenched for a long time. But he did not act impulsively. His experience of the fierce battle in Dragon City and the continuous awakening of the memory fragments of his previous life had made him grow into a Ghost Assassin who was ten times better now than in his previous life. He knew how to lie low in silence and patiently look for opportunities. It was fine if he did not make a move, but if he did, he had to cut his throat. These rat children are doing the most common dredging and cleaning work. Even if the clan warriors can endure the stench and come here, they wont find anything unusual. They arent the targets Im looking for. Meng Chao pressed his ear against the wall of the pipe and listened for a while. He found that the sound and vibration of the excavation came from deeper underground. It seemed that he had not reached his destination. This was the shallow surface. The scale of the sewage pipes was huge. Not only was the diameter more than three to five meters, it was enough to accommodate Minotaur warriors or wild boar warriors. Moreover, it was connected in all directions and complicated. It was like an underground maze, spreading to every area of Black-corner City. Not all the pipes needed to be cleaned. Many places were dark and void of working garbage bugs. Even in places where garbage bugs gathered, they would often be dizzy from the stench of the poisonous gas. They were tortured to death by the heavy work. Their eyes were only focus on a very narrow space in front of them. They did not have the mood to pay attention to it, and it was impossible to see a shadow as thin as a cicadas wings move quickly in the darkness. Meng Chao easily bypassed several groups of garbage bugs. He gradually dived into the ground to a depth of thirty to fifty meters. The pipes there became narrower, while the air became more polluted. After a long time of stealth, he could finally see the flickering fireflies. Logically speaking, it didnt seem like there was a large group of people working on the soil. However, Meng Chao once again caught the unique aura on his cloak. That meant Half Face or someone else had delivered the torn cloth from his cloak to this place. Meng Chao thought for a moment and used a metal rod to drill three vertical holes on the wet and soft ground. Then, he scooped up a few handfuls of sewage waste from the corner of the pipe and poured it into the hole until it was level with the ground. He lay on the ground and carefully observed the speed at which the liquid level was falling and the bubbles that were coming out from the depths of the hole. It was a technique that Lu Siya had taught him to determine whether there was an underground hole below. If this was the lowest level of the underground space, there would be tight and even layers of rock below. Then the speed at which the liquid level was falling should be relatively slow. The speed at which the liquid level was falling at the three holes at different locations should be about the same, so there would not be too many bubbles coming out. If the rate of the liquid level descending was relatively fast, and the rate of the liquid level descending in the three holes was uneven, and a large number of bubbles were gushing out. It meant that there might still be a huge space below. If the rate of the liquid level descending was extremely fast, and there were no fatal rock layers around, then there might be underground buildings made of reinforced concrete or even metal. As expected, this is not the deepest part of the underground. Below these sewage pipes, there is an even larger and more complicated underground space system. This is something predictable. You should know that even the underground of dragon city is hundreds of meters deep, with layers of underground space. Some places are military facilities built in the Earth era to prevent the World War III. Some places were honeycomb underground cities that extended out of the ancient ruins after transmigrating to the Other World. Dragon City, on the other hand, only had a history of a thousand years. It was only in the last two or three hundred years that a large-scale modern city was built. The peak period of the Turan civilizations prosperity was thousands of years ago, or even tens of thousands of years ago. Tens of thousands of years ago, the Turan ancestors, who were able to refine the mandrake trees and totem beasts, created super armor such as totem armors and built an underground area? What kind of facilities did they have? Im really looking forward to it! Chapter 1023 - The Rat Men Also Had Strong Experts After confirming that the underground part of Black-corner City was probably a hundred times larger and more complicated than the underground part, Meng Chao became really excited. He sniffed the special scent that the cloak gave off after soaking in the secret medicine. In the pitch-black darkness, he advanced nimbly like a bat, undisturbed. Every time he reached a fork, he only needed to take a few deep breaths. According to the density of the scent, he could always find the right path. Gradually, after drilling through a few collapsed tunnels with difficulty, the walls of the surrounding tunnels became dry, spacious, and firm. The walls of the pipes buried in the shallow surface were like bricks or clay. After years of neglect, the rainwater seeped in and naturally became a mess of mud. The walls of the pipes deeper underground used a large amount of materials like reinforced concrete or even all metal. After thousands of years of erosion, apart from a few pieces of rust growing out, they were still extremely firm. Every time he passed through a section of the tunnel, Meng Chao would construct a three-dimensional model of an even larger underground pipeline system in his mind. Judging from the diameter of the tunnel and the materials on the walls, the purpose of the tunnel was certainly not to drain the sewage. Meng Chao also found facilities that looked like railway tracks in the mud deep inside a section of the tunnel. It was just like Dragon Citys underground railway line. After injecting a stream of spirit energy into the railway, Meng Chao sensed a rather intense spiritual and magnetic reaction. From this, it could be seen that the railway there was even more advanced than that in Dragon City, adopting anti-gravity technology similar to magnetic levitation! Fortunately, Meng Chao had already seen the automatic equipment similar to an elevator in the Blood Skull Arena. Moreover, from the totem armors operating system, he could see how advanced the Turan civilization was in the past. Otherwise, he would not have believed that the ancestors of the advanced orcs had also taken the subway to work! Of course, given that this place was already a hundred meters underground, normal civilian underground transportation facilities would not be built so deep. Only military facilities, in order to guard against destructive attacks such as underground bombs and nuclear weapons, would be built a hundred meters underground and connected with small military trains. There was a similar military transportation system under Dragon City. Back then, after transmigrating, the people of Dragon City dug out many earth-era weapons along the underground military track. These weapons, which were originally prepared for the Third World War, helped all the people of Dragon city arm themselves to the teeth and survive the most difficult period of the Beast Tide. Could it be that the underground of Black-corner city was the same? Meng Chao suddenly stopped moving. His breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature had all been restrained to the limit, and he was like the shadow of a lizard, lurking in the darkness. Fireflies were shining in front of him, and the sounds of digging and drilling became denser. Occasionally, one could hear the sound of a faint and dull explosion. However, on the way to the place where the sounds were denser, there were two rat subjects with sharp eyes, who were carrying battle sabers at their waists and scanning back and forth. They were completely different from the rat subjects that Meng Chao had seen before. It was not just because they were strong and stocky, full of scars, and full of killing intent. In terms of strength and killing intent, there were many rat subjects in the Blood Skull Arena, who had the bloodline of wild boars and barbarian elephants. They were also very tall and strong, and they looked very fierce. However, ordinary rat subjects would never be as aggressive as they were. This was the unique aura of a predator. It could never be condensed without ten or eight years of hunting and devouring. Most of the rat subjects and warriors did not look too different from each other. For a moment, Meng Chao could not tell where they came from. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao closed his eyes. His senses, other than his vision, had been expanded to the limit along with his spirit power, which allowed him to scan everything that could be used in the vicinity of the tunnel. He did not even spare a single insect in the corner of the wall. Soon, Meng Chao found a group of big and fat rat people. Thanks to the ten times population that had flooded into Black-corner City in the blink of an eye, the amount of garbage that had been discharged underground in the past few months had also increased tenfold. Ten times the amount of garbage had attracted and bred ten times more rats. These rats grew in the depths of the underground near the crystal ore vein and were nourished by the spirit energy that leaked out day and night. They grew fat and strong, their hair was as hard as steel needles, and their front teeth were as sharp as guillotines, their red eyes were filled with ferocity, and they were far more ruthless than ordinary beasts. They could be considered small-sized monsters that were not afraid of humans and orcs at all. They even dared to climb onto a tall and mighty barbarian elephant warriors. They were the most difficult to deal with as they crawled between the wrinkles on the barbarian elephant mans body. Meng Chao gently dug out a rock that was not much bigger than a grain of rice from a crack in the wall. He bent his finger and flicked it towards the group of rats at the corner of the wall. It hit the left eye of a large rat and brushed past its eyeball. The strength was grasped perfectly. It caused its eyeball to feel a burst of pain without leaving any scars. Even if someone caught this large rat, they would not be able to find any trace of it. The giant rat squeaked in pain, which immediately caused a riot among the rats. Meng Chao deliberately picked the biggest and most ferocious-looking giant rat. As expected, the giant rat, which was crazy due to the intense pain, began to jump around and bite the rats beside it. Soon, the deep end of the tunnel was filled with squeaks and shrieks like boiling oil. The attention of the two guards could not help but be attracted by the chaotic rats. Just as they stepped forward to check, and their attention was focused on the rats on the ground, Meng Chao silently swept past them from the ceiling of the tunnel above their heads. He used different methods to create a diversion and fish in troubled waters, breaking through three warning lines in a row. At the next corner, he finally got what he wanted and saw the bustling work site. Within the range of his vision, there were hundreds of strong rats. From their strong bodies and skilled posture of wielding shovels and iron rods, they were not weak garbage worms, nor were they immature children. They were from quarries and mining caves, well-trained miners. Hundreds of rat miners were digging and cleaning at the end of the collapsed tunnels. Behind them, at the end of the tunnels that had been cleared, there were bronze doors carved with cuneiform characters. Judging from the structure, this place looks like a Turan civilization underground warehouse from a long time ago. Behind every bronze door is an independent warehouse. Meng Chaos heart was pounding. He noticed that the first bronze door on the left was not locked. Instead, it was half-opened, leaving a gap. The faint and dull explosion sounded like thunder from the bottom of the sea. It was coming out from the gap. Not long after, dense footsteps came from the depths of the bronze door. Meng Chao hurriedly shrunk his body in the shadows like a black cat that had curled up into a ball of fur. The shaft of the bronze gate made a difficult creaking sound and drew half an arc on the rusted track. Five rat subjects in soft armor strode out. Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. He could smell the extremely dangerous aura of an outlaw from these people. This was especially so for the leader, who was more than two meters tall and had the head of a rat, but was even stronger than a rhinoceros. He seemed a little out of place. Judging from the tenseness of the hair all over his body, Meng Chao felt that he was at least a gang-level powerhouse, an existence on the same level as Ice Storm. Based on the standards of the Dragon City civilization, he was a Heaven Realm powerhouse! This is a rat man, with at least a large amount of rat man blood. How interesting. Rat men are obviously the most discriminated existence among advanced orcs. Even ordinary rat people keep a respectful distance from them, and they can only engage in menial jobs such as being sugar house servants. This rat man can cultivate to the heavenly-tier. It seems that he either has an ancient inheritance or relies on a powerful force! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, but his gaze was focused on the wall beside the bronze door. He only used the corner of his eye to slowly scan the rat man expert. This was the usual observation method used by the Ghost Assassin because after reaching the Heaven Realm, ones vitality magnetic field would become extremely sharp. When someone was spying on them, it was very easy for them to sense it. Using the corner of his eye to scan, he could ensure the privacy and safety of the observer. The rat man expert raised a rusty ancient weapon that looked like a long-handled ax spear and a war hammer. There was some sound coming from his tail, and he let out a strange cry. The rat miners stopped their work one after another and looked at him with both respect and worship. The rat man expert grabbed the middle part of the long-handled ax .Then he wiped the ax head and end with his palms. The rust on the parts that he had swiped was scattered like dust. The long-handled ax became as shiny as new, and the handle of the ax was even more shining with a string of dazzling cuneiform characters. The scene greatly shocked the rat slave workers, and everyone held their breaths. When the entire long-handled ax seemed to have been forged once again, emitting a crystal clear and fierce glow, the rat man experts tail suddenly straightened, and it emitted a pa sound like a whip. Immediately after, he raised the battle ax high above his head. The muscles all over his body tensed up, almost tearing apart his armor as he swung it forward heavily. An unbelievable thing happened. Crystal-clear cuneiform characters whizzed out from the battle ax. They condensed into a semi-circular arc of light in front of the battle ax and flew over ten meters away before deeply embedding themselves into the wall that was as hard as iron. With a boom, the wall that had been buried underground for tens of millions of years and was still standing, which was even sturdier than reinforced concrete, was suddenly hacked into a shocking crack that was emitting white smoke. At the beginning, the crack was only about a meter long. However, the crystal-clear light was still shining in the depths of the crack like raging flames. With the sounds of rupture, the crack continued to spread and actually made its way to the entire wall, the ceiling, and the ground! Chapter 1024 - Advice From a Professional Chapter 1024: Advice From a Professional Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This scene stunned all the rat miners. After a few seconds of silence, there was a tsunami of exclamations, praise, and even worship. This is the divine weapon that the Rat God gave us! The rat man expert raised his long-handled ax that was shining with flames and roared in a strange tone that dragged out the end of his voice. The glorious era that belongs to the rat people has arrived. The Rat Gods power is not only contained in this divine weapon, but also in the blood of every rat person. As long as you have enough faith in the Rat God, you can create an incredible miracle just like me! Deep underground, there was a cheer. Meng Chao, who was hiding in a corner, was also amazed. The long-handled ax with cuneiform characters carved on it was not just a simple cold weapon. It also possessed a powerful pure energy attack ability. It could even use spirit ripples to interfere with the atomic sphere of matter energy, thereby changing the nature of things. Fundamentally, it could blast an indestructible object into powder and turn it into nothingness. Rather than saying that the shocking crack in front of the rat expert had been hacked out by the ax, it was more appropriate to say that spirit energy had interfered with it. A large amount of solid materials like reinforced concrete were all turned into sand, while other semi-fluid and disintegrated from the inside. The weapons of the ancient orcs are indeed domineering! They were similar to the spirit attack patterns of the Ancients that I saw through the monster mastermind Or rather, they are the imitations and weakened versions of the Ancients technology. Therefore, the secret organization that belongs to the great Horned Rat God infiltrated Black-corner City for the purpose of excavating the ancient orc armory deep underground in Black-corner City. Meng Chao thought carefully and concluded that it was not that simple. Although the long-handled ax spear looked very domineering, it was limited in its usage. First of all, the long-handled ax spear was quite heavy. Even with his abilities, the muscles of the rat expert who had broken through to the Heaven Realm, were already bulging when he waved the ax vigorously. Meng Chao doubted whether the ordinary rat soldiers could carry the divine weapon. Even if they could barely carry it, and if they could swing it fast enough, they would be able to hit the enemys vital points precisely before the enemy could react. If it took a few seconds to gather strength before they could swing an ax, and if they were out of breath after three to five swings, it would be meaningless. No matter how powerful the weapon was, it would be meaningless. Secondly, based on the principle of conservation of mass and energy, it was impossible for any weapon to release unlimited destructive power. If Meng Chao guessed correctly, the interior of the long-handled ax spear must be filled with or inlaid with high-purity crystals. Otherwise, the rat-man champion would have activated the life magnetic field and charged the long-handled ax spear with his stored spirit energy. The cuneiform characters carved on the handle of the ax could at best amplify the ripples of spirit energy and amplify the destructive power, but it was impossible to draw spirit energy from the void out of nothing. This meant that the usage of the long-handled ax spear was rather limited. Once the spirit energy was exhausted, it would become an ordinary heavy cold weapon. The divine weapon that had unlimited durability, unlimited ammunition, unlimited spirit energy, and no usage conditions did not exist. At the very least, Meng Chao did not find a similar divine weapon in the memory fragments of his previous life. In his previous life, when the Turan civilization was on the verge of extinction, they did not equip themselves with a large number of divine weapons to turn the tables. The more advanced the weapons were, the more complicated they would be. The more complicated the weapons were, the easier it would be for them to be damaged. After thousands of years of erosion, even if the rat militia found the armory of the ancient orcs, there would still be a big question mark as to how many intact weapons there were. Otherwise, why did the Rat Liberation Army only take out a long-handled ax spear? It is possible that there are only one or two weapons that can be used normally behind the bronze gate. Thirty or fifty at most, a hundred or so! A hundred or so cold weapons that can release spirit flames are not enough to decide the outcome of a war, let alone the fate of millions of people. At most, they can be used to boost morale. Meng Chao pondered that excavating the armory of the ancient orcs should not be the biggest goal of the rebel army of the rat people. It was just something that happened in passing. Or rather, it was a necessary condition to achieve the real goal. Just now, the expert of the rat people said that the power of the Rat God was contained in the blood of all the rat people. As long as they believed in it sincerely enough, they would be able to create miracles like him. By the way, Half Face also mentioned the word miracle to his companions. He also said that the miracle would shake the entire Black-corner City. From this, it can be seen that the secret organization that worships the Rat God is planning to make a big deal in Black-corner City with the weapons of the ancient orcs. And their real purpose could it be that they are leading a large group of rat people to escape from Black-corner City? Meng Chao had just detected several tunnels that were more than five meters in diameter and were paved with ancient railway tracks, leading all the way to the dark depths. Even though he was a hundred meters underground, he still maintained a clear sense of direction and could identify that these tunnels led all the way to the outside of the city. In order to set off a huge storm that would sweep the entire area, the prerequisite was sufficient manpower, material resources, and soldiers. At this moment, hundreds of thousands of clan warriors and tens of times more rats were gathered in Black-corner City. Many of them were hard-working slaves and well-trained servants. They were the human resources that the Rat Liberation Army needed the most. If Meng Chao was the leader of the Rat Liberation Army, he would also think of ways to save these people from the clutches of evil before a real storm arose. Of course, the other possibility is that the rat peoples Liberation Army did want to cause trouble in Black-corner City, but their plan was accidentally exposed and suppressed. After all, Black-corner city in my previous life wasnt the main battlefield of the Rat Peoples rebellion. The place where the Rat Peoples Liberation Army caused the most trouble was still in the territory of the Gold Clan. Thats why the Gold Clan sent out the Wolf Legion to suppress the Rat Peoples Liberation Army. Watching the Rat Peoples Liberation Army being suppressed is not in the interest of me and the civilization of Dragon City. Putting aside morality and conscience, at the very least, the bigger the Rat Peoples Liberation Army is in Black-corner City, the easier it will be for me to take advantage of the situation and take all the secret medicines, armor, and treasures of the Blood Hoof Clan! Its decided. I should help the Rat God! Lets not talk about turning Black-corner City upside down. At the very least, I have to help more rat people escape from this man-eating demon cave! As Meng Chao was thinking, he smelled a familiar smell. A rat warrior hurriedly ran to the rat expert and whispered something into his ear. At the same time, he handed over a piece of cloth decorated with a badge. The rat expert grabbed the piece of cloth from Meng Chaos cloak. His expression changed and he fell into deep thought. So, the rat expert wielding the long-handled ax spear is the emissary of the Rat God? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and quickly racked his brain. How should I help them without leaving a Trace? He quietly left the underground and went back the way he came. Before he returned to the Blood Skull Arena, he had already thought of it. In this matter of rebellion, the easterners of the ancient earth had extremely rich experience, and they even had the advantage of fusing with their bloodlines. What was meant by a fishs belly storing books, what was meant by the wild foxs night howls, and what was meant by the Mo Dao stone mans one eye These were all things that the Easterners ancestors had left behind. Thousands of years of rebellion and suppression had accumulated the lessons of blood and tears. Along with the basic principles of the modern secret organization. The slightest leak would be enough for the Mouse Peoples Liberation Army to study deeply and gain endless benefits. Based on what he had seen, Meng Chao pointed out three problems for the Mouse Peoples Liberation Army. The first was that the organization was too lax and did not have the slightest awareness of vigilance and anti-reconnaissance. The most obvious problem was that the tentacles, which were scattered all over Black-corner City to mobilize the grassroots, could be directly connected to the command level, which was located in the depths of the nest and acted as the brain. If that was the case, if a certain shrewd clan warrior caught a tentacle, would they not be able to follow the clues and take down the entire organization that the Rat Peoples Liberation Army had set up in Black-corner City in one fell swoop? Meng Chao suggested that the rat peoples Liberation Army should set up a few levels between the tentacles and the brain. Each member of each level should use a single line of communication. At most, they would know their upper and lower levels, with the identities of two to three people, even if they were caught, they would not cause fatal damage to the organization. In addition, the regular transmission of news did not require two members to meet each other directly. It could be done through a dead mailbox. The so-called dead mailbox was a place that had been selected by the people. At the same time, it was also a place where the members of the organization often had good reasons to go. For example, markets, taverns, and casinos that specialized in dealing with the rat people, including the spectator stands of some of the lowest-level arenas, could set up dead letter boxes. The advantage of using a dead letter box was that the person receiving the message didnt need to see the person who sent the message. They didnt even need to know who the person sending the message was. This undoubtedly greatly increased the safety factor. The second problem was that Meng Chao felt that the rat militia setting up a cordon in the depths of the slums was too much of a joke. If this ancient orc armory and the surrounding tunnels that led out of the city were really crucial to the rat militias plan. Then, the three or five layers of cordon that Meng Chao could easily infiltrate would be useless. Although the careless warriors of the clan were unlikely to have the professional standards of a Ghost Assassin. However, since they were in the business of killing people, they could not pin their hopes on the stupidity of the enemy. Therefore, as the Rat Gods emissary, Meng Chao introduced several ways to set up light and dark sentry posts. There were also many ways to excavate the uninhabited warning lines and traps. None of them were high-tech. The simplest method was to tighten a few strands of hair on a route that was easily infiltrated by the enemy, hang a few bells on it, and put two or three small-scale animal traps in the back of the secret place.. This could possibly plug up a fatal loophole. Chapter 1025 - Oracle In addition to the physical cordon, Meng Chao felt that the rat peoples volunteer army should set up a psychological cordon. He found that many of the rat people who had been bullied were filled with a deep-rooted hatred for the clan warriors, but they were not at all on guard against the rat people. Under the psychological hint of being in the same boat and having a common enemy, even if they met by chance, it was easy for them to open their hearts and lungs. That was not right. Meng Chao felt that he had to remind the Rat Gods emissary. In many cases, the eagle dogs raised by the clan warriors were more terrifying than the clan warriors themselves. One should know that the rat people were also divided into wild rats and domestic rats. The domestic rats, who had been servants for generations and had been taught from a young age to be loyal to their master, were needless to say. Even if their homes were destroyed by the clan warriors and their family members were slaughtered, after a period of captivity and conditioning, it was possible for them to forget their hatred, destroy their humanity, and willingly act as accomplices for the tiger. In order to win their masters favor and get rid of their lowly status, these guys were willing to sell anyones life and soul in exchange for their masters blood. The countless protesters on the ancient earth did not die at the hands of the enemy directly. Instead, they were betrayed by traitors and died at the hands of their own people who they trusted without any reservations. Therefore, if the Rat Liberation Army wanted to succeed, they had to be discriminating. They could not take in all the rotten fish and prawns, especially the domestic rats of the major families. No matter how eloquent these guys were, they could not let them come into contact with the core secrets. Of course, it was already too late to say these words now. From the fact that the rat peoples Liberation Army did not cause too much of a commotion in Black-corner City in his previous life, the various large families that controlled Black-corner City might have already set their eyes on the secret organization of the rat people. If they continued to defend passively, the Rat Liberation Armys plan would still be nipped in the bud. Meng Chao suggested that the Rat Liberation Army take the initiative to attack and use offense instead of defense. The so-called attack was not like a moth darting into the flames and attacking the temples of the big clans. Instead, they should set off a series of small-scale riots all over Black-corner City. Be it the declaration that the Rat God had descended on the walls, or the mysterious and meaningless symbols on the corners of the walls. They could even gather their forces and use the divine weapons that they had just excavated to find an opportunity to ambush the relatively weak clan warriors. They could also poison the clan warriors diets and set fire to the warehouses prepared for the Blood Hoof Army. These were all strategies that could be considered. They did not seek success and destruction. They only wanted to expand their influence and gain the trust, expectations, and support of the rat people. They could also mobilize the investigative forces of the major families to the greatest extent, which annoyed the warriors of the clans. Their nerves, which had been stretched to the limit, gradually became numb and dull. This was a method that Meng Chao had learned from the monster civilization. Before the monster civilization launched a major attack against the Dragon City civilization, they would always launch a series of small-scale destruction, which greatly consumed the manpower, material, and energy of the Abnormal Beast Research Department. The Abnormal Beast Research Department knew that the destruction was just a feint from the monster civilization, but it could not ignore it. Otherwise, the accumulation of small-scale destruction might trigger a qualitative change from a quantitative change, causing the Dragon City civilization to die from excessive blood loss. It was an open conspiracy. It was also an advantage for the attackers. It had once caused Meng Chao and all the investigators of the Abnormal Beast Research Department to suffer unspeakably. The wheel of fortune had turned. Now, it was Meng Chaos turn to play the role of the monster. He believed that the emissary of the Rat God should no longer think that his organization and plans were absolutely confidential and waste such a precious advantage. Right, he also suggested that the rat militia could leave traces in some of the sabotage operations and point the finger at the major clans that controlled Black-corner City. If possible, it would be best to create the effect that the warriors of the families would disguise themselves as believers of the Rat God and eliminate their competitors. The warriors of the families were not united. The conflict between the Ironhide Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan could be traced back thousands of years. Compared with the rat people that they had never cared about, the boar men or Minotaurs of the opposing clans were a bigger threat. Therefore, it did not matter even if the forged evidence was clumsy. In many cases, whether people believed in something did not depend on how sufficient and credible the evidence was. It depended on whether people were willing to believe it or not, and what kind of benefits they could obtain if they believed it. The above suggestions were all routine operations. For Meng Chao, who had the multiple identities of an abnormal beast investigator, a Ghost Assassin, and a spear and a shield, he could write dozens of suggestions without even thinking. Compared with giving suggestions and how to phrase them, it was more of a headache for him to imitate the tone of the ancient orcs. After all, Turan was not his native language. It was already very difficult for him to speak it fluently. How could he perfectly imitate the tone of the rat hero from thousands of years ago? Meng Chao wrote a few drafts, but he was not satisfied. He became irritated and decided to give up on himself. Forget it, the ancient orcs are much more civilized than they are now. How could they speak in obscure classical Chinese? Maybe they speak more vernacular than the current Turan language! Meng Chao comforted himself. He translated his meaning in vernacular. In between the words, he added some cuneiform words that he had seen from the operating system of the totem armor. Then, he etched these suggestions into a thin metal plate that had been peeled off from the wall in the depths of the tunnel under the slum. After carefully decorating the metal plate, Meng Chao rolled it into a cylinder, ready to find an opportunity to stuff it into a place that the rat miners would definitely be able to dig out. After the rat militia dug it out, would they believe that this was a divine order from the Big-horned Rat God and thus listen to Meng Chaos words? Meng Chao felt that if the Rat Gods messenger was not a fanatical lunatic and a barely qualified commander of the volunteer army, he would not believe such a ridiculous thing. However, most of the rat people miners, slaves, servants, and garbage bugs would definitely be overjoyed and believe in it. In the end, even if the Rat Gods emissary did not believe in any bullsh*t divine order. He would still obediently do as Meng Chao said. As a friend of Dragon City, I can only help you so much, Meng Chao muttered to himself. Putting aside the freshly-made Oracle of the Rat God, he began to think about how he could obtain the greatest benefits in the ensuing chaos. Oh right, I also need a mask. Meng Chao thought to himself, What does the so-called Rat God of the rat race look like? Leaf staggered across the finish line and finally could not help but vomit. Then, his legs went soft and he fell to the ground under the weight of hundreds of pounds of rock behind him. He almost knocked his front teeth out. He only saw stars and the world was spinning. The leather rope tied to the wicker basket on his shoulder was deeply embedded in the gap between his shoulder blades. It was like two bone-scraping steel knives that were going to cut off his arms. Leaf swore that he had never been so tired in his life. He had run fifty laps around the training ground with a huge rock weighing hundreds of pounds on his back. Fifty laps! Plus, this was only the easiest part of the daily compulsory lesson that the Reaper had set for him. Reaper, Reaper, are you a demon in the abyss of eternal night or an ascetic whose brain has been burned by the Holy Light? The rat peasant youth wailed in his heart. Even the skeleton soldiers who never tire cant bear such torment, can they? Looking at the fierce-looking demon instructor in front of him, Leaf could not help but miss the Reaper in the past. It should be known that the Reaper in the beginning was not so abnormal. Although the training plan tailored for Leaf had been indeed very hard, it was something that could be endured through gritted teeth. In fact, the Reaper was most opposed to excessive training. He believed that simply increasing the amount of training was the most irresponsible behavior. Not only would it increase the risk of injuries and the accumulation of hidden injuries, but it would also result in dead muscles, on the battlefield. One could not fight when they were stiff. However, in the past few days, the Reaper had taken an unknown secret medicine and formulated a training plan for Leaf that worked day and night. It was as if he would not stop until he was dead. Of course, to be fair, the Reapers own training amount was ten times more than Leafs. However, Leaf was just a juvenile rat who had not fully matured yet. How could he be compared to a monster like the Reaper? The physical hardships were secondary. After all, after every training, the Reaper would personally stretch his muscles and activate them, guiding the shining arrowheads in his body to flow rapidly between his veins and nerves in a very comfortable way. Even if he had been crying for his mother in pain during the training just now and wanted to die directly, all the pain and fatigue would disappear without a trace after his spirit energy was activated. How painful it would be a moment prior, and how refreshing it would be a moment later. Therefore, Leaf could still grit his teeth and persevere. However, what was most unacceptable to the rat teenager was that he did not have the time to come into contact with the news and events related to the Rat God after such high-intensity training all day! One should know that according to Spider and the other rat militia, the situation in Black-corner City had been really turbulent these past few days. There were many good shows! At the thought of the Rat Gods arrival, in the depths of Picturesque Orchid Lake, a huge army formed entirely of rat civilians was gathering. It was possible that a large number of rat heroes had infiltrated Black-corner City, they were about to step on the noble heads of the clan elders. Leaf felt as if a ball of fire had been stuffed into his chest. Even after this period of bitter cultivation, his chest was twice as thick as before. It could not withstand this ball of raging flames, which gushed out from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears! Chapter 1026 - After the Old World’s Destruction However, the Reaper had forcefully extinguished the fire in his heart. During this period of time, you are not allowed to go anywhere. You are to stay in the servant camp and cultivate until the Game of the Brave ends and the Blood Hoof Army completes its assembly! The Reaper was uncharacteristically stern as he spoke to the rat youth. But, why? Leaf really did not understand, Reaper, you are also a rat, and you are so powerful. In the past, you have always looked down on the warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan. Why are you not interested in the arrival of the Big-horned Rat God at all this time? Dont you want to get rid of the d*mned clan warriors? Dont tell me that you want to be the lackey of the Blood Hoof Clan for the rest of your life and not fight for your clan and ancestral spirit Ive explained this logic to you many times. The Reaper replied to the rat teenager, Firstly, the fate of the rat people rebelling against injustice and the belief in the Rat God are two completely different things. Secondly, even if you believe in the Rat God, how do you know that the Rat Gods emissary will come to Black-corner City and save all the rat people? Thirdly, even if the emissary of the Rat God really comes to black-corner city and is willing and able to save a large number of rat people, he will have to pay a terrible price. Many people will die in the face of the crazy counterattacks of the big families, wont they? Dont get me wrong. I dont doubt your spirit of sacrifice. However, waving your skinny limbs and dragging your weak body, you will rush to the totem armor of the clan warriors like moths to a flame. Such a sacrifice is meaningless. If you believe in the existence of the Rat God and are eager to change the fate of yourself and all the rat people, then you should work hard to cultivate and become stronger. Only then can you play a vital role in the cause of all the rat people in the near future! In order to strengthen his opinion, the Reaper also told leaf a story. A long, long time ago, there was an extremely powerful and prosperous empire. Well, it was even more brilliant than the empire that ruled the land of Holy Light now. It was a pity that even the empire that was as brilliant as the stars in the sky would gradually decline and perish one day. When the Empire was in its twilight, the empire that used to be brilliant was already riddled with problems that could not be reversed. The eunuchs in the palace and the brothers of the Empress fought against each other. They supported and killed the young emperors who were still babbling. Natural disasters and man-made disasters occurred everywhere. Some places were plagued by floods, and some places were plagued by droughts year after year. Almost all the places were plagued by plagues. However, the tyrannical soldiers were more terrifying than floods, droughts, and plagues. The common people were suffering unspeakably. Although the people at the bottom of the Imperium did not have the title of rat people, in fact, they were living a life worse than rats and ants. Of course, unless they were skeleton soldiers who were never tired and had no consciousness, no living human being could live like rats for a long time. The bottom-class citizens of the Imperium, under the leadership of the deities they believe in, rose up against the decaying imperium in an attempt to fight their way out of the natural disasters and man-made disasters. They dyed the cloth strips yellow and wore them on their foreheads as a symbol of their common enemy. They shouted, The black night sky has collapsed, and the Golden Dawn will come. Like surging tides, they rushed toward the rulers who used to be high and mighty. They really broke the foundation of the Empires rule, causing this once invincible and huge empire to collapse and be completely destroyed not long after. Leaf was entranced by the words. The young rat farmer who grew up in a remote village and was not well-informed had never heard of such a powerful and glorious empire in the world. There was also such a group of Fearless and incomparably glorious heroes. The black night sky has collapsed. The Golden Dawn will definitely come! What an inspiring slogan, and how suitable it was for the rat peasants to shout at the top of their lungs from the depths of their throat, which was hotter than a furnace! What happened after that? Leaf was fascinated by the Yellow Turbanwho were rats and antsbut could destroy an empire. She could not help but ask, Did they find a way to survive? Unfortunately, no. The reaper sighed and said, It is one thing to destroy the Old World, but it is another to build a new world. The latter is at least ten times more difficult than the former. Although the yellow scarves destroyed the foundation of the Old Empire, the counterattack of the old forces also suppressed them. The Old Empire, which had been torn apart, obviously could not be turned into a peaceful new world in an instant. Countless experts, nobles, warlords, ambitious people, and executioners were feasting on the corpses of the Old Empire like a group of hungry ghouls. After the corpse-eating dogs had slightly filled their stomachs and recovered some of their strength, they immediately began to fight and kill each other, trying to swallow each other down. This kind of battle lasted for almost a hundred years, and the corpse-eating dog that was lucky enough to win did not gain much. The hundred years of war severely damaged its body, so much so that it could not resist the invasion of foreign enemies. When the barbarians marched in from all directions of the Old Empire, the people who had suffered from the hundred years of war didnt know that they would continue to suffer the darkest and bloodiest torture for hundreds of years! What if they used to live like rats, but in the hundreds of years after that, when the jackals ruled, the demons danced, and the hell tortured them, they couldnt even be rats if they wanted to! This Leaf keenly sensed that the reaper was not making up a story to deceive him. Judging from the Reapers sighing expression and sorrowful eyes, such a brilliant and glorious empire had once fallen into resistance, causing his subjects to suffer hundreds of years of torture. However, after pondering for a long time, the rat teenager felt that something was not right. Since the Reaper had said that the ancient empire was in its final moments and was plagued by natural disasters and man-made disasters, it was not because of the resistance of the yellow scarvesthat caused the empire to fall apart and fall into hell! Reaper, do you mean that the arrival of the big-horned rat god might have caused the death of everyone? In order to avoid the destruction of Tulanze, should all the rat people be obedient and allow themselves to be slaughtered like pigs and sheep?Leaf said unwillingly. These days, he had learned many profound new words from the reaper. Now, he was using these new words on the reaper. Of course I dont mean that. No matter what the consequences are, the rat people have the absolute right to resist all bullying and enslavement. Even if it really leads to the destruction of Turanze, all the rat people will die together with the Clan Warriors. I think many of the rat people are willing, right? The Reaper said patiently, Speaking of which, Perish Togetheris only a last resort under the worst case scenario. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, most of the rat people can survive and live better than before. We have to work tirelessly in this direction, right? Leaf thought for a moment, she admitted that what the Reaper said made sense. Of course. If we can see Hope, no one wants to die. After I take revenge on the broken-horned bull-headed warrior, I still want to find Anjia and return to the ruins of the mid-mountain village with her to rebuild our home Then, the believers of the Rat God cant be satisfied with being the second Yellow Turban. The Reaper said, Especially you, Yezi. You are gifted and have consumed so much of my efforts. I really dont want to see you become a small soldier wrapped in a yellow turban. You shouted and rushed toward the officers and soldiers, only to be beheaded by an ambitious warlord. I have invested so much time, energy, and resources in you, not to let you squander them like this.. The rat youth was somewhat convinced by the Reaper. Then what should I do now?He asked humbly. Continue to train crazily! The reaper said matter-of-factly, Always remember that no matter what you want to do, strength comes first. When you are weak, be it the warriors of the clan or the Rat God, anyone can treat you as an insignificant chess piece. No matter how hard you struggle on the blood-stained chessboard, you can not escape the fate of being controlled by others. And when you became stronger than everyone else, even if, I mean even if, the legend of the Rat God wasnt true and there was no such thing as the Rat God, you could still use your own hands to create a true rat god that was worshipped by countless people! Do you understand? The Reapers words were a little profound to the rat youth. However, after two months of interaction, leaf firmly believed that the reaper would never lie to him. In the next few days, leaf did not care about what happened outside the Blood Skull Arena. Instead, he obediently stayed in the training camp, sweating profusely. He used his crazy training to vomit his guts out to fight against his restless curiosity. Until today Today, the Reaper was not around. In fact, the Reaper always appeared and disappeared mysteriously. Lord Ice Storm opened a small room for him next to his ace training ground. He had been hiding in there all day mysteriously, fiddling with something. Sometimes, leaf thought that he was not here. When he wanted to be lazy, he would appear behind leaf like a ghost and knock on his head heavily. But today, Leaf wasnt afraid of the Reaper knocking on his head. Because the rat youths progress was faster than the Reaper had expected, he gradually adapted to the high-intensity training. He actually completed the Reapers program half an hour earlier. Now, he could finally swagger out of the training camp and listen to the latest news about black-corner city and the Rat God! Chapter 1027 - : Mark of Shame Chapter 1027: Mark of Shame Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Leaf arrived at the eastern wing of the Blood Skull Arena, which housed a large bathhouse for the rat militia. Contrary to what the Holy Light humans conjured up, the advanced orcs actually loved cleanliness. Under certain conditions, the clan warriors would bathe every day. They would apply ointment that emitted a strange fragrance on their entire bodies to cover up their strong bestial auras. They believed that while cleaning the filth, they could also purify their souls. A warrior who was elegant and radiant would be able to show his ancestral spirits glory. If they poured the secret medicine with the ancient formula into boiling hot water, or if they poured it into a steam bath through pressurized and spraying pipes, the spirit energy contained in the secret medicine would be able to quickly penetrate into their bodies. Soaking ones soul was the best way to recover quickly after crazy training and fighting. Leaf belonged to Ice Storm, who was one of the Blood Skull Arenas four trump cards. Therefore, he also had the privilege of taking a bath. Those who were qualified to enter the bathhouse were either the servants of the four trump cards or the supervisors of the servants who had served the Blood Skull Arena for seven to eight years, or even more than ten years. They were the most well-informed and could be called the news center of the arena. Leaf! As expected, the moment the rat youth stepped into the bathhouse, he heard a friendly shout before he could find any familiar faces in the steaming white mist. The old hunter, Spider, who also belonged to a servant battle team, pulled him into a pond with rippling green waves. Those who were soaking in the pond were all members of Ice Storms battle team. Moreover, they were the first batch of members that Meng Chao had handpicked. After experiencing several rounds of fierce battles, they had formed a deep friendship with each other. Furthermore, the inconceivable combat techniques that Meng Chao had imparted to them made them feel that they were different from others. The degree of unity within their small circle was much stronger than in the other servant battle teams. As the youngest member of the team with the strongest combat strength, Leaf naturally received special treatment. The world of advanced orcs was like that. Regardless of size, the strong were respected. The bigger the fist, the more popular the person. Leaf, the Reaper has finally found a conscience. Is he willing to let you go? Everyone smiled and greeted the rat youth. Who said that? Leaf held his head high and puffed out his chest. He proudly said, I was the one who finished todays training ahead of schedule! Is that so? All the rat soldiers, including Spider, clicked their tongues. They had witnessed Meng Chaos modification for Leaf before, and they were all shocked by the exaggerated amount of training and the terrifying training content. Many people had been envious of Leafs rapid progress. They thought that if they could get Meng Chaos guidance, they might improve faster than Leaf. It was not until Meng Chao kindly invited them to take an experience class that they all backed out. They realized that there were differences between peoples physiques. They could not generalize. If they were to train like Leaf, they would have become bones long ago. If they were to use them to create skeleton soldiers, they would be too thin and weak. What a monster! Everyone sighed. No one knew whether they were talking about Leaf, who had completed the training mission, or Meng Chao, who had figured out such a twisted training mission. Dont talk so much, Uncle Spider. Have you heard any news about the Rat God in the past two days? Leaf could not wait to ask. Ive been training day and night. I dont even know what time it is today and whats the situation in the city! Of course theres been news. The events in Black-corner City these past few days have been extremely exciting! At the mention of the Rat God, all the rat soldiers became spirited. They lowered their voices slightly, not to keep it a secret, but to speak in a hushed tone. It seemed more mysterious and attractive. Did you know that the Rat God is really about to descend? A few days ago, in one night, the streets and alleys of Black-corner City were covered in runes representing the Rat God! Spider said with delight. What? Leaf stood up from the water excitedly. What do the runes of the Rat God look like? Theyre huge spirals with three huge sharp horns growing on them. Theres also a long tail trailing behind them, and the end of the tail is a triangle. Spider said, The big clans in Black-corner City have never had such badges. Its impossible for them to cover the entire city with such runes overnight. Everyone guessed that it was a sign of the Rat Gods imminent arrival! Really? Really? It was not that Leaf did not believe Spider. He was just frustrated that he had been pressed into the training camp by the Reaper and had missed the the Rat Gods legendary runes with his own eyes. He was truly regretful. Of course its true. Not only are the streets and alleys filled with broken buildings, but the pictures have even been drawn on the doorways of the big clans. Spider continued. Many people say that it is the mark made by the Rat God. The clans that have runes on their doors are the ones that have treated the rat people the most harshly in Black-corner City. When the Rat God descends, he will certainly summon raging flames and burn those clans into ashes to avenge the rat people who died in their hands! Nobody knows whether or not the runes of the Rat God truly represent revenge. However, the second day after the appearance of the Rat Gods runes everywhere in the city, a few warehouses next to the casting area were ablaze. A hundred thousand arrow shafts that were used to make arrows were burnt to ashes. The centaur warriors, who are famous for their archery skills, were all heartbroken. This is the truth. Also, on the same day that the warehouses were set ablaze, the wine in the cellar of Dead Dwarfs Head Tavern was poisoned. Many clan warriors vomited after they drank the liquor there. The most serious ones even bled from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. It was a good thing that they did not lose their lives! Is there really someone who would dare to set fire and poison? Leaf found it unbelievable. It was one thing to believe in the Rat God After all, it was impossible for advanced orcs to prohibit the belief in the ancestral spirit. Before the rat people were exiled, they were also one of the clan warriors. It was reasonable for a hero, who was willing to die, to emerge. However, it was another thing to set fire and poison in the name of the Rat God. That meant the Rat Gods believers had started an all-out war against all the warriors of the five great clans! For no reason, Leaf thought of the battle cry that the Reaper had mentioned to him. The black night sky has already collapsed, and the golden dawn will definitely come! The rat youth was nervous and excited. He almost wanted to pee in the pool. Why? Do you already find that unbelievable? Spider looked at Leafs expression and chuckled. He came closer and spoke mysteriously. I dont know. If you knew that the Rat Gods emissary attacked dozens of clan warriors in Black-corner City, would you not jump up in shock? What! Leaf really jumped up. He opened his eyes wide and stammered. Uncle Spider, what-what did you say? How is that possible? Dont lie to me. How is that possible? Who knows how the Big-horned Rat Gods divine power punishes those evil clan warriors? Spider shrugged and said, Anyway, when these guys were participating in the Game of the Brave, they were ambushed out of nowhere. Most of them didnt even get a clear look of their attackers face before they fell into a coma. When they woke up, the food and secret medicine that they brought along with them were all taken. Even their totem armor was stripped of several crucial parts! Wait Suspicious, Leaf said, Since these clan warriors were all participating in the Game of the Brave, wouldnt it be normal for them to be ambushed and attacked by others? Uncle Spider, you also said that they didnt clearly see the appearance of their attacker, so how can they be sure that the attacker is the Big-horned Rat Gods emissary? Because Spider paused for a moment, and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. It was as if he was going to describe a scene that would make every rat civilian with a heart take pleasure in others misfortune from the bottom of their hearts, Not only were those poor clan warriors robbed, the Rat Gods rune was even carved on their foreheads with a sharp knife! Huh? Leafs expression suddenly became very strange. The young rat with a rich imagination pictured the scene. A clan warrior, who was more than five arms tall and as strong as an iron wall, was lying in the depths of the alley, sprawled on the ground, foaming at the mouth. When he finally woke up from the nightmare, he felt a slight pain on his forehead, and his eyes were dyed red with blood. An advanced orc with thick skin would not care about superficial wounds. However, when he staggered to the street, all the clan warriors who saw him were dumbfounded as if they had seen a Holy Light ascetic descending from the sky. In each of their big eyes that were about to pop out of their sockets, there was a Rat God rune that was dripping with blood and baring its fangs. It was the mark of revenge. It was also the mark of shame. Thinking of this, Leaf could not help but burst into laughter. Advanced orcs valued honor the most, and they despised the rat people the most. Now, however, the high-ranking clan warriors had a mark that symbolized the rat people on their foreheads. It was even more unbearable than killing them with a knife. Dozens of clan warriors had the same rune carved on their foreheads? Leaf stifled his laughter, and his face turned red. The warriors werent prepared at all? Of course they were. After three or five clan warriors were attacked, most of the clan warriors prepared themselves. They even set up traps in an attempt to capture the audacious and insane attacker. Unfortunately, the hundreds of clan warriors were chased away by the Rat Gods emissary, and they escaped, Spider said animatedly. Not only did they fail to catch even a hair of the emissary, they also suffered a new humiliation. The three pursuers who were left alone were knocked out, stripped naked, and marked on the forehead by the emissary almost right in front of their eyes. After paying such a terrible price, the only thing they got was a glimpse of the emissary. Chapter 1028 - The Legend of the Night Demon Chapter 1028: The Legend of the Night Demon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Leaf was engrossed in the story. Dozens of the emissarys images appeared in his mind. He could not help but ask, Uncle Spider, What does this emissary look like? Right, there are many horns on his head. He looks like a raging flame. Spider had not actually seen the emissarys appearance with his own eyes. It was nothing more than exaggerating the rumors of others and exaggerating them by ten times. He gestured and said, It is said that the Rat Gods emissary has a silver-colored head. There are more than ten pairs of long, big, and curved horns on his head. Even the strongest Minotaur warrior cant grow such beautiful horns! Advanced orcs had great horn worship in their aesthetic tastes. The bigger the horns on their heads, the more beautiful they were, or the more curled up the horns, the more powerful they were. Legend had it that the great Horned Rat God had dozens of pairs of horns with different positions, but they were equally domineering. They were the product of their aesthetic taste. No wonder the Big-horned Rat Gods emissary had become a nightmare for countless clan warriors. Ever since the capture failed and they were humiliated by the emissary, the clan warriors have never touched the emissarys tail. On the contrary, the emissary had become enraged and attacked more frequently. Now, the emissary has marked numerous clan warriors on the forehead. Other than the dozens of known unlucky ones, there might be many others who are holding their bleeding foreheads and hiding at home, wanting to cry but having no tears! Spider suppressed his laughter and said, The clan warriors liked to fight at night the most during the Game of the Brave. Since its cooler at night, they were able to fight without being disturbed when they met their opponents. Ever since they started getting disturbed by the Rat Gods emissary, many clan warriors have been too afraid to come out at night. They even gave this emissary a brand-new name, Night Demon! Night Demon? Leaf was so excited that he could not control himself. The powerful clan warriors did not dare to come out at night. How powerful was this Night Demon emissary exactly? The Blood Hoof Clan and Ironhide Clan, which rule Black-corner City, cant do anything about this trouble that getting bigger? Leaf recalled the story that the Reaper had recently told him. The Yellow Scarves, who could not stand it anymore, had risen up to resist, and the old empire had quickly suppressed them. He was a little worried. If they cant catch this emissary, will they attack the other rat residents in their fury? Uncle Spider, isnt it important for us to talk about the Big-horned Rat God and the Night Demon emissary openly? Attack the ordinary rat subjects? That would be too embarrassing for the ancestral spirits of the warriors! Spider snorted. Besides, the samurai lords didnt detain us not because they were merciful. Instead, they needed us to mine, forge iron, forge weapons, and march to war. Once the horn sounds, they will have to rush to the front like a swarm of bees to fill up the trenches filled with spikes. If they target us, who would do such a thing for them? Would they let the old warriors unclog the stinky underground pipes and fill the enemys trenches to block the enemys rain of arrows? Besides, Im not lying. The Rat Gods runes were indeed carved on the clan warriors foreheads! Since tens of millions of years ago, Picturesque Orchid Lake has always been the prey of the strong, and it has always respected martial arts! The rat people are rat people and the warriors are warriors because the former has had to endure the enslavement of the latte. The former has been weak and the latter has been powerful! 1 Now, the powerful warriors have been defeated by the weak rat people in an extremely humiliating way. So, who are the rat people? Who are the warriors? Plus, who is more qualified to rule over whom? Leaf nodded subconsciously. The advanced orcs had indeed carried out the survival philosophy of the weak are prey to the strong, and the strong are respected to the extreme. The clan warriors never showed mercy to the rats, but they did not show any mercy, sympathy, and tolerance to the weak among their own people either. Even the military nobles with a long history, whose parents were extremely glorious battle group powerhouses, would turn around and run away if they could not pass the coming of age ceremony. If they were scared out of their wits on the battlefield, it would be a disgrace to their ancestral spirits. A dignified warrior would still be sent to Hell in an instant and reduced to the lowest of the rat people. It was not up to the rat people to mock these fellows. The warriors of other clans, or even their brothers and sisters, would criticize them until they were utterly disfigured and mock them until they were in a condition worse than death. In fact, many military aristocrats who had a strong sense of honor would even initiate sanctions against these fellows who had tarnished the honor of their ancestral spirits. They would personally end their shameful lives and preserve their familys reputation. It was already a great humiliation to be defeated by the Rat Gods emissary. They even had the Rat Gods runes carved on their foreheads. Their ancestors were so angry that they were about to be resurrected from Holy Mountain. They would roar and swoop down onto the human world. If these warriors wanted to avenge themselves, there were only two ways. One was to do everything possible to capture and defeat the Rat Gods emissary on the fairest battlefield possible. If they could not find an enemy for the purpose of redeeming themselves after a long time, they would have to die. Therefore, the clan warriors who were filled with fury and did not know who to vent it on were not in the mood to release their anger on the ordinary rat civilians. If they did not take proper measures and came to find trouble with the ordinary rat civilians, they would be bullying the weak, making their mistakes worse and humiliating themselves. The strong should wield their blades against stronger onesno matter how badly the clan warriors performed in other aspects, they would carry everything out to the end, at least on the surface. That was also the reason why many rat residents were discussing the news so quickly. Even their masters, the clan warriors who had not encountered the Night Demon emissary, did not avoid talking about it and were gloating over it. In short, according to Spider, the clan warriors in Black-corner City were clearly divided into two kinds of people, those who had encountered the Night Demon and those who had not encountered the Night Demon. The former was shocked and angry with lingering fear in their hearts. The latter looked down on the former and scoffed, thinking that the former was too timid and cowardly. They were even afraid of a few rats who were just pretending to be ghosts. How could they still have the spirit of dignified warriors? Leaf listened to the crowd talking about the magic of the Night Demon emissary. Everyone had different versions, and each version was more exaggerated than the previous one. In the last version, the Night Demon emissary could simply sneak into the temples of those thousand-year-old noble clans as if no one was there. The more Spider and the servants talked, the more excited they became. They were all red-faced and overjoyed. If it had been in the past, Leaf would have definitely joined in enthusiastically. He would have gotten great satisfaction from chasing after the legends with the servants. However, the Reapers words seemed to open a brand new door in his mind, allowing him to stand at a higher angle and look at the distant future. Leaf patiently listened as the servants described every detail, their spittle flying everywhere. The more he listened, the more he felt that it was not right. Some of the servants descriptions were too over the top. According to them, the Night Demon could fool hundreds of clan warriors. That was not the Rat Gods emissary but the arrival of the Rat God himself. Moreover, when he calmed down and thought about it, even if the Night Demon could really deal with hundreds of clan warriors, it would not be enough. It would not be enough to help all the rat people in Black-corner City out of their predicament. Plus, the rat people who were qualified to endure slavery in Black-corner City were considered the lucky ones among the tens of millions of rat people scattered across Orchid Lakes entire map. At the very least, they could fill their stomachs and live on for the time being. There were also countless old, weak, women, and children among the rat people who were wandering the barren land that had been plundered by the recruitment team like wandering ghosts. Who could save them? What should we do next? Leaf could not help but blurt out after thinking hard. What? He frowned and seemed to be deep in thought, which was not in sync with the crowds joy. The servants eyes all turned to the young man whose temperament was completely different from that of the ordinary rat people under Meng Chaos control. Leaf, what are you worried about? Spider asked. Im not worried. I just dont know what will happen next. Leaf said, And what should we, the servants who are trapped in the Blood Skull Arena, do? The question caused all the servants to fall silent. Indeed, it was a question that everyone had been struggling with. Although the Big-horned Rat Gods runes and the legend of the Night Demon emissary were fascinating and exciting, the mentality of worshipping the strong had also made them worship the Big-horned Rat God and his emissary from the bottom of their hearts. That aside, the brains of these rat civilians were not fully developed, and there was no clear answer as to what their future path should be. If it was in the foundry area, the quarry, and the underground sewage pipes, from coming to Black-corner City to becoming skeletons and dying, it would usually only take a year and a half. At most, it would take three to five years of slave labor. There was no need to struggle at all. As long as the Big-horned Rat God gave an oracle, they would be willing to sacrifice their lives without hesitation. They were not precious lives. In the Blood Skull Arena, there were also many workers who were seriously wounded and whose limbs were missing. In the upcoming Tournament of the Five Clans, they would certainly be used as cannon fodder and used to fill in the trenches. These people were also very willing to fight for the Big-horned Rat God and die for their clan. Despite that, servants such as Leaf and Spider were following one of the four trump cards in the Blood Skull Arena. Based on tradition, when all the gladiators and servant soldiers in the Blood Skull Arena were organized into the Bloody Skull Legion, they would become Ice Storms trusted soldiers and elites. As long as they fought bravely and were lucky, they would not necessarily die, right? Besides, would the Rat God really come? Although they were all boasting and acting as if they were serious and the Rat God was their best friend These rat soldiers actually knew better than anyone else how much water was in their true information. They were just whistling at night to boost their courage. Before the Blood Hoof Army gathered and attacked the Gold Clan, no one was sure whether the Rat God could really descend. Just wait and see! Spider could only say, The Big-horned Rat God will definitely send more revelations and let his emissary show us the way forward! Chapter 1029 - Casanova’s Shock F*ck the Big-horned Rat God, f*ck the Night Demon Emissary, F*ck the descent and revelation. Are the pigs of the Ironhide Clan all idiots? They even believe such stupid nonsense! At the same time, in the Blood Hoof Clans temple, the strongest person among the younger generation of the clan, the master of the Blood Skull Arena, the new highest commander of the Blood Skull Battle Group, Casanova Bloodhoof, looked at the seven mutilated corpses with a gloomy face. They were all the corpses of the elite warriors from the Blood Hoof Clan. Yesterday, they were all fierce and awe-inspiring, but today, they had become lumps of rotten meat with missing arms and legs. One of the corpses even had the horn on its head cut off. For the Minotaurs, this was a great humiliation that was even more unbearable than death. However, this was not done by the emissary of the Rat God, who was known as the Night Demonand had recently caused a huge ruckus in black-corner city. Instead, it was done by the leader of the wild boar people, the Masterpieceof the Ironhide clan. The Ironhide clan has really gone mad. Do they want to wage an all-out war against the Bloodhoof Clan? Casavar kept rubbing the bridge of his nose. He felt that the situation was a little tricky. Although he has had all the city, Savaall defeated, forcing them to change their names, thus winning the name Kaka kaka kaka kaka savafeat. But even he had a headache in the face of the boar-man, whose brain was smaller than a fist and whose temper was more violent than a powder keg. Damn Night Devil Emissary. It was a game of bravery, but this bastard made it into such a state. The entire Bloodhoof clan, hundreds of clans, and all the ancestral spirits of the settlements were insulted! Kasavar gnashed his teeth and muttered to himself, Dont let me catch you. Otherwise, I will make you taste a taste a hundred times more painful than death. I will skin you naked, tear your flesh, and turn you into a clean skeleton. Even if the skeleton is turned into a skeleton soldier by the lich, the skeleton soldier will still tremble in fear when it sees me! Casanova had reason to be depressed. Originally, the game of the Bravehearts was a huge clan. Since the communication conditions were backward and the members of the clan werent familiar with each other, it allowed everyone to quickly get to know each other, arrange their seats, and find their vassals, generals, and allies, the best way to gather a battle team into a battle gang, a battle gang into a battle group, and a battle group into a legion. Although there would be a lot of casualties in the previous games of the Bravehearts, the casualties werent the goal. The goal was to let the entire Bloody Hoof clan get familiar with and unite as soon as possible. In a sense, the game of the Bravehearts was a large-scale, ritualistic meeting of friends with martial arts. Of course, the high-level orcs and the holy light humans had a big difference in their understanding of the concepts of martial artsand friends. A certain degree of casualty rate was completely acceptable and even encouraged. However, there was a limit to everything. Just like now, the wild boar warriors of the Ironhide clan had killed seven elites of the Bloody Hoof clan in just one day. This was far beyond the standard of a game. It was not for the sake of unity and cohesion, but simply to vent their anger, demonstrate, and settle personal grudges. The Ironhide clan said that someone from the Bloody Hoof clan did not follow the rules and did not care about morality. They even tarnished the common ancestral spirit of the Bloody Hoof clan. They accused the bloody feet clan of having hired an expert to pretend to be the emissary of the Big Horn Rat God and secretly ambushed an elder of the iron sheet clan. Not only did they strip the elder of his totem armor that was thousands of years old. They also left an extremely humiliating mark on the elders forehead, which symbolized the stinky rat. The proof was that the elder had ripped off the bloody feet clans battle emblem from the Elders body when he was resisting. Even if the torrential water of the Tulan River is poured out, it will still not be able to wash away the humiliation that the iron sheet clan has suffered! The wild boar warriors waved the battle emblem and said furiously, The greatest humiliation that we have never suffered in the past thousand years can only be washed away with the last drop of the enemys blood! To be fair, Casava partially agreed with the iron sheet clans judgment. The so-called Night Demon, the emissary of the Rat God who had been causing a lot of trouble recently, was not a rat citizen at all. Instead, it was an elite warrior of the clan whose strength was unfathomable. The reason was very simple. How could a lowly rat citizen have such formidable strength and cause a storm in the city? The people were in a Panic! Casava had long heard the rumor that the rat god was about to descend and save the entire rat population. But he did not take it to heart. He thought that the rat people were just cowards who had been inspired by the fear of death in the face of the upcoming glorious war. Even if they were slaughtering pigs and sheep, the pigs and sheep would hum a few times before they died. From the experience of the previous glorious wars, it was quite normal for 70 to 80 percent of the rat people to die. So much so that there was a half-joking, half-serious, heroic saying among the clan warriors, Before the last rat population dies, the Tulan people will never withdraw their troops! Realizing that they were doomed to die, there was nothing wrong for the rat population to be willing to daydream and even howl a few times. Kashava felt that he was a very magnanimous master and would never care about the trivial matters of the rat population. But this rumor was different from the disturbance that the rat people would have before the previous War of Glory. This rumor was especially true. Moreover, it rose from a pale and powerless language to a level of action. Not only did a large number of strange and twisted runes appear overnight in black horn city, it was said that they represented the will of the Rat God. There were also people who dared to poison the Honorable Samurai Lords wine and set fire to the strategic resources that the Samurai Lord used to seize glory for the ancestral spirits. They even attacked powerful warriors in the dark! This could not be taken lightly. Casava felt that this was definitely not the work of the rat people. The rat people who lived in the remote areas had only been in the majestic and glorious black-corner city for a few days? They probably could not even tell the east, west, south, and north of black-corner city clearly. How could they have meticulously planned such a targeted sabotage operation? Moreover, when the elders and priests of the bloody hoof family tried to send the loyal House ratsthat had been raised by the family for thousands of years and dozens of generations to break into the saboteursinner circle. These House ratsall disappeared inexplicably. Not even half of their tails were left behind. If the House Ratswerent so bad at acting, they would have been seen through by the saboteurs right after they sneaked in. It was because the other party had an extremely tight organization and had the guidance of an expert behind them. Besides, so many elite warriors and even the elders of the iron sheet clan had been killed. How could the rats create such a ruckus? Someone must have pretended to be the Night Devil Emissarythat did not exist in order to fan the flames and fish in troubled waters to achieve their unspeakable goal Casanova hits his fist hard. The thing is, it wasnt the bloody hoofs! What reason does the blood hoof family have, want to fabricate a non-existencenight demon emissary? To ambush the Ironhide Family? Keep your First Familystatus? You Got ta Be Kidding Me! Even the tin family in the era of prosperity, the overall strength of the rapid expansion, the emergence of a number of new generation of masters. In the past ten palm years, the Bloody Hoof clan had also expanded continuously, and dozens of new experts like CASA FA had emerged. They were absolutely unafraid of meeting any challenge in a fair and aboveboard way and defending the honor of the Clan Leader! The idiots of the Iron Sheet clan, dont they have any idea about the overall strength of their clan?Casa fa muttered to himself Casa fa mumbled to himself, In the past year, whether it was in our blood skull arena or their iron arm arena, in the open competition between the two clans, we had more victories than losses. Even if we really wanted to find someone to impersonate the Night Demon Emissaryand ambush the elite warriors who were alone, the iron sheet clan would still be more suspicious, okay? In fact, there were indeed quite a few totem warriors of the Blood Hoof clan who had been attacked by the Night Demon. Moreover, the battle emblem of the Iron Sheet clan was also found at the scene of the attack. However, the bloody hoof clan was not so stupid as to assume that the battle emblem was made by the iron sheet clan. Dont these pigs think about it? If we were really pretending to be the Night Devil, would it be necessary for us to carry the battle emblem of the clan with us and confess without fighting? Casa Fa didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Of course, he could more or less understand the actions of the iron sheet clan. The elders and priests of the iron sheet clan might not really believe that the so-called Night Devil Emissarywas a disguise sent by the Bloody Hoof Clan. However, not only were the elders attacked, but the extremely precious thousand-year armorwas also snatched away, and an extremely insulting symbol was carved on their forehead. The Iron Sheet clan had lost all its face. If they did not counterattack forcefully, they might not even be able to compete for the leadership of the clan with the Bloody Hoof clan. They might not even be able to keep their position as the second most powerful family in a thousand years. The other wild boar families, as well as the barbarian elephant people, Hippo people, and centaurs, would be happy to replace them at any time. Therefore, the elders and priests of the iron sheet family knew that the attacker could not be a member of the Bloodhoof family, but they deliberately threw a badge of the bloodhoof family at the crime scene to sow discord between the two families. However, they could only bite the bullet and attack the Bloody Hoof clan. This was not real revenge. Instead, they wanted to prove to the bloody hoof clan and the other powerful clans in the bloody hoof clan that the loss of an elder would never shake the strength and status of the iron sheet clan. Who Dared to underestimate the iron sheet clan, they would pay a terrible price! Damn Night Demon. He has completely grasped the mentality of the warriors of the family! CASA said with emotion, The seemingly clumsy frame-up turned into a trap because the ancient family had no choice but to defend their honor! How could such a terrifying guy be a rat? He is definitely a very experienced elite warrior. Thats why he can grasp the mentality of the warriors of the family so well! Chapter 1030 - Crocodile Head’s Death Chapter 1030: Crocodile Heads Death Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Casanova was thinking hard about how to find this dangerous person who had sneaked into Black-corner City and disguised himself as the Rat Gods emissary. He would chop him into meat paste and bury him under the mandrake tree. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a heavy cast iron crutch hitting the ground behind him. Casanova felt a chill in his heart. He hurriedly turned around and bowed respectfully. Lord Black Tooth! He could not help but be disrespectful. Although the newcomer had an aged face and a hunchbacked figure, his body covered by a black hooded cloak seemed to be able to be blown down by a gust of wind. He even had to use a crutch that weighed hundreds of kilograms to barely maintain his balance. However, this priest named Black Tooth was one of the top legends in the recent decades of the Blood Hoof Clan. Black Tooth was not a priest twenty years ago. He was the strongest warrior of the Blood Hoof Clan. Even Casanova had grown up listening to the story of him killing the nine-headed flood dragon during the flood of the Turan River and in the most turbulent whirlpool of the rapids. Black Tooths original intention of killing the nine-headed flood dragon was neither to eliminate the harm for the people nor to kill the dragon and eat its meat. He had only heard that the nine-headed flood dragon could regenerate indefinitely. As long as one of its nine heads was kept, even if the other eight were all chopped off, it could grow a new head in an extremely short period of time, just like the tail of a gecko, it could grow a new head. Black Tooth really wanted to know if this was true. If the nine-headed flood dragon can regenerate indefinitely, I will capture one and raise it in my familys temple. This way, I can eat the freshest dragons brain every day, Black Tooth explained his purpose. In the end, he used the three days and three nights of torrential winds and torrential floods to prove that there was no such thing as Infinite Regeneration in the world. He had only cut off the nine heads of the nine-headed flood dragon thirty to fifty times, and the latter collapsed to the ground and died of exhaustion. How boring. Not only does the speed of regeneration become slower and slower, the regenerated heads also become smaller and smaller, and the dragon breath they release becomes weaker and weaker. After killing it thirty to fifty times, the flames it spews wont even burn my hair! After returning from the fierce battle, covered in blood, a scrawny dragon corpse and the black teeth of hundreds of dragon heads were dragged behind him as he spoke to the advanced orcs in Black-corner City. This battle made Black Tooth famous. In addition to his extraordinary appearance, as a Minotaur, apart from his mighty and majestic horns, he also had two black fangs that were sharper than the Liger warriors. His terrifying battle record and his domineering appearance made the name Black Tooth spread all the way from Black-corner City to Red-gold City. Everybody in Turan knew of his fame. Unfortunately, just like all the ultimate powerhouses of Turan who were trying to surpass their limits. Black Tooth did not care about anything else and piled totem armor on himself. In the layers of Thousand-year Armor and Ten-thousand-year Armor, hundreds of extremely ancient and powerful soul remnants were hidden. They were the blessings of the ancestral spirits and the curses of the ancestral spirits. While they brought powerful skills to the totem warriors, they also lured the totem warriors into the abyss of madness. In the end, they lost themselves completely and became the puppets of the totem armors. They were Origin Warriors. Their flesh and metal had completely blended together, making them neither human nor ghost. Most of the remaining flesh and blood of the Origin Warriors could not support the excessive devouring of the totem armor. If they were not sealed by the secret medicine in time, they would be completely devoured by the totem armor within a few days, at most three to five months, leaving only an empty skeleton. Usually, this kind of change was a one-way street. It was easy to change from an ordinary warrior to an Origin Warrioras long as one gave up thinking and listened to the command of the totem armor, killing crazily would be enough. However, almost none of the Origin Warriors could recover their mind and turn back into an ordinary warrior. The reason why it was said to be almost was because Black Tooth was such a rare exception. When he lost control of his mind, his flesh mutated, and was completely eroded by the totem power, he actually used his supreme will to forcefully interrupt the entire process. In the end, only half of his body fused with the metal and turned into a deformed monster. The other half of his body, including his entire head, still maintained the normal appearance of a high-level orc. Dragging such a strange body, he persevered step by step back to the familys temple and poured it into the medicine vat filled with secret medicine. The five high priests of the Blood Hoof Clan worked together and sealed the mutated half of Black Tooths body, barely keeping his life and mind alive. Although this loss of control caused him to lose most of his combat power on the physical level. It allowed him to gain the ability to communicate deeply with the ancestral spirits and skillfully use multiple spiritual combat skills. From then on, he became a priest from a warrior. The sixth high priest of the Blood Hoof Clan. He was also one of the most terrifying high priests in the entire family, no, the entire Black-corner City, no, the whole of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Even though most of Black Tooths face was covered in the shadow under the hood. Only a sharp fang that looked like it was made of black iron was exposed. There was also another fang that was riddled with holes and filled with metal thorns. However, Casanova still felt that the most terrifying priestess of the family had pierced through his chest and heart with just a casual gaze. This made him even more afraid to breathe. Come with me, Casanova. There are many foreign gladiators in your Blood Skull Arena. Perhaps, your understanding of them can help us. Perhaps it was because Casanova, a rising star, had seen his own shadow when he was young, but Black Tooths attitude was very gentle. Of course, Black Tooths gentleness was only the pressure that was close to suffocation. It was slightly restrained to the extent that it could make Casanova take a breath with difficulty. Casanova did not dare ask any more questions. He followed the priest and arrived at a secret chamber on the right side of the temple. The material used to build the secret chamber was blue and covered in frost. Even on a hot summer day, the temperature of the ice crystals would always be zero. The entire secret chamber was wreathed in icy mist, and the coldness was intimidating. The wall on the left side of the secret chamber was hung with all kinds of oddly-shaped knives that were made of metal and the bones of totem beasts. On the right shelf, there were hundreds of colorful bottles of secret medicine that were emitting a strange fragrance through the cork. In the middle was a stone platform engraved with a lot of cuneiform characters. On the stone platform was a corpse that had been cut open and dismembered into eight pieces. Casanova recognized the corpse from the head that was still intact. Crocodile Head, hes dead too? Casanova frowned deeply. Crocodile Head was also a famous expert among the younger generation of the Blood Hoof Clan. He had just joined the Blood Hoof Clan not long ago. His father was a crocodile warrior from the Dark Moon Clan. He was exiled after being defeated in the clan battle and came to Black-corner City. First, he made a name for himself in the gladiator arena, and then he got the blood from the Blood Hoof Clan. He abandoned everything in the past and embarked on a new journey. He even received the favor of a particularly strong and attractive female Minotaur warrior from the Blood Hoof Clan. Only then did he have Crocodile Head, a powerful existence that combined the fierce bloodlines of the crocodile man and the Minotaur. They were both members of the younger generation of the clan. Casanova had fought Crocodile Head many times. Although there were more victories and fewer losses, he also admitted that Crocodile Head was a pretty good opponent. It was worth using 70% of his strength to deal with him. Was it the Ironhide Clan? Casanova asked carefully. If the Ironhide Clan even killed Crocodile Head The conflict between the two clans would not be resolved so easily. No. The idiots of the Ironhide Clan have a limit no matter how stupid they are. They know who can be killed and who can not be killed. Black Tooth said, It was Night Demon. The Rat Gods emissary? Casanova was shocked again. On one hand, he was surprised at how troublesome his target was. He could even kill an expert like Crocodile Head. On the other hand, he was also puzzled. Doesnt this guy usually leave people alive? Why did he kill Crocodile Head? Although he was called Night Demon by the Warriors of the clan who were both shocked and angry. However, the emissaries of the big horn rat god rarely did such a thing. Casanova did not think that this was mercy. Leaving people alive and engraving a bloody and humiliating mark on their foreheads was even more cruel than killing these warriors with a knife. Maybe its because Crocodile Head accidentally killed a few rat people. Black Tooth calmly said, You know Crocodile Head, when he goes crazy, he always doesnt care about anything. His totem combat skills have a large attack range. When his blood is boiling, he can turn a few blind rat civilians who dont know how to dodge into minced meat and bloody mist. Whats so strange about that? Im afraid its because of this that he provoked Night Demon and killed him. Its also possible, because Crocodile Head is too strong, theres no way to only injure it and not kill it. The other party can only go all out and kill it. No matter what, Crocodile Heads death has finally brought us something valuable, allowing us to sketch out the Night Demons true face. Casanova, look here. Black Tooth lifted the cast iron cane that weighed hundreds of kilograms as if he was lifting a tree branch that had been eaten by termites. Under the arm of the body. Gently. Casanova leaned over, squinting. With his experience of witnessing and experiencing thousands of battles in the Blood Skull Arena. It was easy to see. Though Crocodile Head was covered with gaping, gaping wounds, many scars and even broken bones, through the internal organs, at first glance, terrible to see. But with the advanced orcs extremely strong vitality. These severe injuries with broken bones and tendons were not enough to kill Crocodile Head. The only real fatal injury was the seemingly tiny wound under the left armpit. The opening was extremely small. On the surface, it looked like it had been lightly poked by a sharp awl. The deeper it went, the bigger the wound became. When it was close to the heart, it was as if someone had cast a spell and stuffed a mace into Crocodile Heads chest.. It even spun it over a hundred times. Chapter 1031 - A Golden Hair What a terrifying wound! Casanova sucked in a breath of cold air. The hair on the back of his neck stood up like steel needles. He thought that the attack that caused the wound must have been silent at first. It was hidden in the stormy offensive, and Crocodile Head did not notice at all. Perhaps the moment he was hit, Crocodile Head only felt a light bite in his armpit. Then, his left chest along with his heart was completely smashed into mud. But, wait a minute Casanova gestured, finding the whole thing odd. How could the attacker attack Crocodile Heads armpit? The armpit, eyes, lower body, and temples were all vital points. However, the armpits were blocked by the arms and were by the side, so it was usually very difficult to hit them. Unless, the opponent lured Crocodile Head in first to make a move, causing Crocodile Head to raise both his arms high and exposing the vital parts under his armpits. Then, the opponent used a lightning-fast attack to end the battle and Crocodile Heads life. However, Crocodile Head was not stupid. Among the five great clans, the Shadow Clan was famous for stealth, assassination, and sneak attacks. Crocodile Heads father was originally a shadow warrior. After inheriting a portion of the shadow bloodline, even when he was at his craziest, he was more cunning than most Minotaur warriors. How did he manage to trick crocodile head? Or rather, how much price did he pay? Night Demon is injured. Black tooth answered Casavars confusion, Based on our investigation of the scene and the autopsy of the corpse by the clans witch doctor, Night Demon first exposed the vital part of his neck, causing crocodile head to ruthlessly tear off a large piece of flesh from his neck, causing crocodile head to mistakenly think that he had the chance to kill the legendary Night Demon. Thus, in his excitement, he revealed a fatal flaw. Neck Kashava frowned deeply. He had thought that he had seen many ruthless and vicious people. Including himself, he was a ruthless person who would never frown. However, Night Demons ferocity had greatly exceeded his expectations. Deliberately getting injured to lure the enemy to attack was not a very smart tactic. However, it was extremely rare to be so decisive and ruthless to take a heavy blow on the neck in exchange for the enemys weakness. One had to know that the neck involved the cervical vertebrae, trachea, and major arteries. The slightest carelessness would cause the entire head to be torn off by the crocodile head. Was night demon that confident that he could accurately control every single detail of the moment of life and death? could he still kill the crocodile head even with the blood spurting out from his neck? Speaking of which, this also meant.. Is night demon heavily injured? Kashava pondered, Are we going to capture a person with a serious injury on his neck or shoulder now? Not necessarily. From the series of attacks that the night demon carried out, this is a person who is very meticulous in his calculations. A person who can predict our actions and thoughts in advance, a spirit that is floating around us. He will not leave such an obvious flaw. Black teeth said, I always have a very strange feeling. Compared to his meticulous plan and sharp combat ability, the most terrifying thing about this night demon is his recovery and growth speed. Thats right, he is growing. In the past seven days, the series of attacks were not just to disrupt black-corner city, take revenge on the Blood Hoof Clan, seize the totem battle armor, or incite the resistance of the treants. He was conducting a special training, using the warriors of the clan in black-corner city as targets to hone his combat strength. What! Casa FA was shocked, and a wave of anger immediately rushed to the top of his head. Using the noble Blood Hoof Warriors as targets? It was truly unforgivable! Seven days ago, when Night Demon made his first move, it was very obvious that his totem battle armor only had two characteristics, shockand sprint. At least, he only displayed these two characteristics. Moreover, the offensive power of the totem battle armor was not too strong. On average, it would take three to five moves to defeat a battle team level warrior. Black teeth said, However, based on the traces on the crocodile heads corpse, when he killed the crocodile head, Night Demon had used at least twelve totem battle skills, involving seven different characteristics. And ordinary battle team level warriors, even if they wore a full set of totem battle armor, would no longer be a match for Night Demon. Do you know what this means, casa fa? CASA FAs eyes widened. In just seven short days, the characteristics of the totem armor had increased from two to at least seven? Casa fa naturally knew what this meant. But, how was it possible? Youre saying, Lord Black Tooth, youre saying that in just seven short days, Night Demon continuously devoured the totem armor that he snatched, digesting and absorbing all the Totem PowerInside? Kashava was in disbelief. Is he crazy? He has devoured so many combat skills and specialties in just seven days. Isnt he afraid that he will be controlled by the totem power and become a warrior of origin? As it turns out, the night demon is not crazy. Blacktooth said without batting an eyelid, You must admit that the beauty of this world is that there are always unexpected monsters that can break all experiences, conventions, and limits. Just like before me, no one would have thought that someone could forcefully interrupt the process of turning into a warrior of origins, allowing more than half of his body to remain normal and rational. So, I dont think that night demon is seriously injured. On the contrary, after fighting with the crocodile head and accumulating more experience, and after plundering the crocodile heads totem armor, I believe that night demon has become even more powerful and terrifying. Kasavar did not expect that the most terrifying priest in the family would have such a high evaluation of Night Demon. Before this, although Kasavar also knew that night demon was a rather troublesome existence. But it was only a problem. It was not a real threat. Kasavar could not help but have a complicated feeling in his heart. Was it shock, anger, and a hint of jealousy? He knew that black teeth had called him here to praise the night demon in such a way. It was not necessarily a provocation to stimulate his fighting spirit. But he was very willing to be fooled and fight with the Damn Night Demon! Lord Black Teeth C Kashava thought for a moment and said, Since you think that the Night Demons recovery ability is different from ordinary people, and the serious injury on his neck is likely to heal quickly, then how should we catch him? Casanova knew that black teeth would never make a wild guess. If there were no clues, he would not waste his time here. As expected, a deep laugh came from under black teeths hood. The Night Demons methods are indeed very brilliant. In the era of prosperity, its rare to meet such an interesting guy. Black teeth said calmly, However, after attacking dozens of warriors of the clan, he still left some clues and exposed his identity. Did Lord Black Teeth discover anything? Casa was surprised and happy. Black teeth directly opened his palm. In his palm, there were two transparent crystal pieces that were as thin as cicada wings. These were the products of the glorious old era. They were the crystallization of the wisdom of the sacred ancestral spirit and were known as Glass Slides. Because they were extremely fragile, they were hundreds of times rarer than weapons made of metal. Only the blood hoof family, a thousand-year-old noble family, and the most respected priest could have a few of them. Even as the master of the Blood Skull Arena, casa fa often saw rare treasures from all over Tu Lan Ze from the hands of foreign gladiators. Seeing such a thin and transparent crystal sheet, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He narrowed his eyes, held his breath, and carefully looked at the slide. Between the two crystal pieces that were as thin as cicadaswings, there was a light golden hair that was slightly red at the end. This hair was extremely thin. It should not be hair, but the hair on the body. If it was not held by the black teeth with the crystal piece and scattered on the ground, it would definitely be ignored. This is Casavar knew that this hair must be very particular. He wanted to get more information from black tooth. This was found in the fingernail of the crocodile head. There are a few traces of blood on it. We can be sure that this is not the hair of the crocodile head itself. Black tooth said calmly, as if he was deliberately testing Casavar. Casavar thought quickly and immediately thought, This is the hair of the Night Demon! Thats right. Black teeth smiled. In order to attract the crocodile head to attack him and expose his underarm, Night Demon did not hesitate to take a heavy blow to his neck. Although his control over his own flesh and blood has reached an exquisite level and he can accurately control his injuries without touching his blood vessels, trachea, and cervical vertebrae, it is impossible for him to control every single hair on his body. Although the crocodile head is dead, he has made a great contribution before this. He managed to grab this precious hair from the Night Demons neck. Kashava, your blood skull arena is filled with talented people. There are gladiators from the five great clans. Can you identify which clan this hair belongs to? Kashava knew that the real test had come. He held the extremely precious crystal sheet in both hands. Then, he adjusted more than ten oil lamps, which were fueled by the fat of the totem beasts, to the brightest. From different angles, he carefully observed the golden hair inside the crystal sheet. After obtaining Black Tooths consent, he used the movements of a feather to open the crystal sheet and sniff the scent of the golden hair. After pondering for a long time, he came to a conclusion in great shock. This is actually a lion-mans hair! Black tooth laughed and took the crystal piece from Casavas hand again. While he was mumbling, complicated patterns were slowly flowing on his palm, which was shining brilliantly. Soon, they interweaved into a three-dimensional rune array and lifted the crystal piece up. The golden hair flowed into the crystal piece together with the specks of light. An extremely thin spiritual energy was spreading out of the golden hair, stirring the air above the crystal piece and making a roar that sounded like a roaring lion or tiger. Chapter 1032 - Forced to Be a Lion Man Although the Blood Hoof Clan was dominated by Minotaurs, boar men, elephant men, as well as centaurs, and it had controlled Picturesque Orchid Lake as the strongest clan for thousands of years The lion men and gnolls from the Gold Clan were not uncommon in Black-corner City. They were either losers in the clan wars, who had been exiled, and traveled around Picturesque Orchid Lake, trying to rise again, or they were the captives of the clan wars, starting from humble gladiators and rising again step by step. There were several lion warriors in the Blood Skull Arena. As for the mixed-blood lion warriors and Minotaurs, there were countless of them. The five families were not segregated by reproduction. They were originally the same race, but they were given different divine powers by their ancestors, which was why they showed different characteristics. In fact, even Casanova could not guarantee that his ancestors were all pure Minotaur. There was not even a drop of lion man or tigermans blood in their bodies. Perhaps, the descendants of him and a pure-bred Minotaur warrior would grow sharp fangs and a few strands of golden hair. Such a situation was described in the ancient language of the ancestral spirits as a genetic mutation. It was a very normal phenomenon. However, in theory, it should be the rat peoples Night Demon, but the lion mans hair fell from his body. Such a coincidence could not help but make Casanovas imagination run wild. He did not think that the Night Demon would be a lion man born and bred in Black-corner City, or a Blood Hoof warrior with the bloodline of a lion and tiger. But The Red-gold City is playing tricks behind the scenes? Casanovas eyes suddenly became sharp as he muttered, I was wondering why the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival is getting more and more popular this time. Its more serious than the rat peoples riots before the glorious era. So it turns out that the Gold Clan is fanning the flames behind the scenes, and theyve even directly sent out elite lion-man warriors to pretend to be some night demon emissary to play tricks in order to arouse the rebellious hearts of the rat citizens in Black-corner City. At the same time, they can also sow discord within the Blood Hoof Clan and the relationships between the various great clans, causing us to fall into internal strife and be unable to display our strongest strength in the Tournament of the Five Clans! These wolves, tigers, and leopards of the Gold Clan are truly too despicable. The competition between the five clans originated from an ancient tradition from 10,000 years ago. The Glorious Warriors of the five clans took out all of their abilities and competed openly. The winner led the loser, and the loser obeyed the winner. Only then could they condense the entire Turan army into an unstoppable torrent and completely drown the land of Holy Light! The Gold Clan is clearly the most powerful clan in the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake for thousands of years. In the past five clan wars, they used their unquestionable strength to conquer the hearts of all the glorious warriors, including our Blood Hoof Clan. How come this time, before the five clan wars have even begun, the Gold Clan has already used such a despicable and shameless method. Does it still have the spirit of a Turan warrior? Casanova shook his head. He was clearly a powerful wolf, a tiger, and a leopard. Yet, he had to disguise himself as a lowly rat and act sneakily. Such an unscrupulous method was something that even Casanova felt ashamed of for the ancestors of the Gold Clan. As for the lions fur, was there any other explanation other than that the Gold Clan had sent a secret agent to infiltrate Black-corner City to fan the flames and sow discord, trying to weaken the strength of the Blood Hoof Clan before the Tournament of the Five Clans? Casanova racked his brain, but he could not think of any other explanation. Unless, the Night Demon not only possessed terrifying combat strength and growth ability, but he also had a meticulous mind that made people shudder in fear. After killing the crocodiles head, he even inserted the softest and finest lions hair into the gap between his pinky fingers? How is that possible! Casanova could not help but laugh. He instantly dispelled this terrifying and absurd idea. Those fellows from the Gold Clan, I will definitely crush you all in the Tournament of the Five Clans! Casanova gritted his teeth and smashed his fist. Anger can trigger the strongest power of a Turan warrior, but it is also very likely to turn this power into a flood. Black Tooths face was still calm as he calmly said, When your body of flesh and blood is boiling like magma, your brain must always be as calm as ice. Thats right, Casanova. Youre truly worthy of being the Blood Hoof Clans greatest hope in this Battle of Honor. Your speculations are similar to the opinions of the clan elders. We all believe that the so-called descent of the great Horned Rat God is a ghost created by the Gold Clan. This Night Demon Emissary is even directly from Red-gold City, and hes one of the best amongst the lion and tiger warriors. So, he possesses the ability to silently attack dozens of Blood Hoof warriors. But this is not a bad thing. Instead, it exposed the weakness of the Gold Clan. Imagine, if the Gold Clan was as powerful as before and could defeat the Blood Hoof Army on the most sacred battlefield in the vast Picturesque Orchid Lake, why would they resort to such despicable and shameless means that would bring shame to their ancestors? It seems that in the past ten years of prosperity, the Gold Clan didnt have a large number of new and advanced experts like our Blood Hoof Clan. They knew that the title of War Chief this time is extremely likely to fall into the hands of our Blood Hoof Clan, so they took the risk and put everything on the line. However, the warriors of Turan will ultimately use their fists, claws, teeth, and Swords to decide the outcome of the battle. Such petty tricks, once seen through, will not be of any use at all. Instead, they will arouse the contempt and anger of all the Blood Hoof warriors and make all the lion-men the biggest joke of Turan. Ive already informed the elders of the Ironhide Clan of the news. As long as they are not stupid enough, they will definitely realize that the messenger of the Rat God can only be a lion man from the Gold Clan. It is the only possibility that will be the most beneficial to us and the most detrimental to the Gold Clan. In that case, the quarrel between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Ironhide Clan wont last long. The Game of the Brave might end a few days earlier. If everything goes well, the Blood Hoof Army will march out in three days Dont worry, Lord Black Tooth. My Blood Skull Legion will definitely be assembled in three days! Casanova said confidently. The so-called arrival of the Big-horned Rat God seemed to have caused a storm in the city, but it didnt cause much substantial damage to Black-corner City. It was nothing more than a few clan warriors being poisoned, a few warehouses being on fire, and a few dozen clan warriors suffering great humiliation. The humiliation was indeed extremely strong. But that was all. The reason why everyone was so anxious was that everyone treated the Night Demon as a rat citizen. It was unbelievable that a mere rat citizen could come and go freely in Black-corner City. Thousands of clan warriors could not do anything to him. As a result, the morale of the clan warriors fell to the bottom, and the d*mned rat citizens were all restless. However, if the Rat Gods emissary of the Big Horn race was actually a lion man powerhouse from the Gold Clan, then the situation would be completely different. After all, the lion man had ruled over Orchid Lake for thousands of years. Being defeated or even killed by the lion man was not something to be surprised or angry about. The majestic Gold Clan didnt dare to compete with the Blood Hoof Clan on the battlefield, but they disguised themselves as rat people to attack and destroy. Once this news spread throughout the city, the morale of all the Blood Hoof warriors would soar to the peak. And the rat people who had their dreams shattered would also recognize the reality and give up struggling. In this way, it wasnt impossible to gather the entire Blood Hoof Army in three days. Thinking about how the Gold Clan might not be as powerful as the legends said, Black Tooth felt that it was impossible. The Blood Hoof Clan would be in charge of this unprecedented battle of glory. He might even be able to build a merit that even the ancestors would look up to in the holy war. As a result, the name, Casanova Bloodhoof was engraved in the blood-condensed epic, and it was sung by every empty skull on the ancient battlefield for thousands of years. Casanovas eyeballs were as hot as burning charcoal balls. Black Tooth was very satisfied with this rising star in the family, his fervent desire for victory. He extended his left hand, which was half flesh and half metal, from under the black hooded cloak that was covered in red lines and completely merged with the totem armor. He patted Casanovas shoulder lightly. Go, young warrior. Go prove to everyone that your iron hooves have the ability to shock the entire area of Picturesque Orchid Lake and the land of Holy Light! Casanova was still overwhelmed with emotions as he left the temple in a daze. He was so inspired by the high priest that he could not help himself. At this moment, he remembered that he should report to Black Tooth about the death of a guy under him called, Big Buck. In fact, Big Bucks death happened more than half a month ago. Moreover, there were already a few vassals of the Ironhide Clan who admitted that they had carried out a fair and successful revenge for the glory of the ancestral spirit. However, Big Bucks body was only found in a collapsed tunnel yesterday. Moreover, the entire tunnel was filled with flammable substances. The moment the tunnel collapsed, a huge fire was ignited, burning the body into a mess. Fortunately, Big Bucks characteristics were very distinct. His two horns, one was large and the other was small. In the entire Black-corner City, it was no longer so awkward. Moreover, during the coming of age ceremony, Big Buck had been injured when hunting totem beasts. Although his flesh and blood had healed, there were still bite marks left on his leg bones from the totem beasts. Therefore, Casanova was able to confirm the news of his death. The problem was that Big Bucks charred body was covered with traces of torture. The few wild boar warriors from Red Creek Town boasted that they had killed Big Buck, but they didnt mention this detail. Moreover, the entire scene of torture and slaughter was arranged very closely. It was so close that Casanova thought of the machines in the land of Holy Light that could operate with only light energy. It didnt seem like the work of a wild boar warrior. If it wasnt those pigs from Red Creek Town, who did it? Why did they kill Big Buck and torture him before they did it? Casanova was puzzled. Chapter 1033 - Ice Storm’s Crisis Chapter 1033: Ice Storms Crisis Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Casanova had a vague premonition. The wild boars from Red Creek did not kill Big Buck. It was the work of the Night Demon. Although the collapsed tunnel and Big Bucks body was burned beyond recognition. However, the scene of the killing, like the Night Demon attacks other clan warriors, was filled with a chilling smell. Of course, this speculation could not solve a problem. If the night demon really did it, his purpose was to humiliate the Blood Hoof Clan, and then to strike the morale of the entire Blood Hoof Clan. Why did he hide Big Bucks body so secretly, and store so much fuel in the place where the body was hidden. Once it was exposed to the air, it would immediately burn everything? Didnt this completely go against his goal of destroying the morale of the entire Blood Hoof Clan? Casanova felt that if Big Buck was really a victim of the Night Demon Then, the Night Demons goal of killing him must be different from the goal of attacking the warriors of other clans. Perhaps, Big Buck was the person that the night demon really wanted to kill. Following this clue, it was very likely to find out the true identity of the Night Demon. Casanova originally wanted to discuss this matter with Black Tooth. However, Black Tooth gave him an even more important task. That was to use the Blood Skull Arenas connections to spread the news that Night Demon is a lion man from Red-gold City. The Gold Clan is exceptionally weak in this glorious era and is very afraid of the Blood Hoof Clan. This news spread to every corner of Black-corner City. The Blood Skull Arena could accommodate tens of thousands of spectators every day. The fierce battles between gladiators were games that even the warriors of the clans who were not present were willing to bet on. Therefore, the Blood Skull Arena maintained a very good relationship with all the taverns and casinos in Black-corner City. The gamblers were allowed to place bets by the tables and the fast-running mice servants were allowed to pass the bets and messages back and forth. Through this complicated network of connections, it was naturally the best way to spread the truth about the emissary of the Rat God. This was the reason why Black Tooth, the high priest, summoned Casanova in his busy schedule. This was the first time Casanova had carried out an order personally given by Black Tooth. Naturally, he wanted to focus on nothing else and do his best. If he thought about it carefully, if the emissary of the Rat God was really a lion man from Red-gold City. There should not be any relationship between Big Buck and him. Most likely, he had thought wrongly. It was better not to use such a trivial matter to add trouble to Lord Black Tooth and increase the difficulty of his mission, right? Big Buck was a b*stard. He did not like the female Minotaur warrior, female elephant warrior, female hippo warrior, and female wild boar warrior, but he liked the weak cat girl and rabbit girl. It was a disgrace to the Blood Hoof warriors. In the end, not only did he lose his life, but he also made the Blood Skull Arena and Casanova become the laughingstock of the circle. If this guy hadnt been killed by others in advance, even Casanova would have wanted to kill him and clean up the mess! Thinking of this, Casanova quickly threw all the doubts about Big Bucks death to the back of his mind. Time was of the essence. Apart from completing Lord Black Tooths mission, he still had many things to do. For example, solving Ice Storms crisis. Before the Blood Skull Battle Group set out, he had to completely tame this restless female leopard. In the past, Casanova had always tolerated or even indulged Ice Storm in its own ways. It was not because he had given up on the idea of conquering the snow leopard female warrior. On the contrary, as he heard a lot of interesting news from afar, he was more and more confident in conquering the powerful but unruly Frost Queen. However, he still needed a chance. Or rather, an excuse. After all, Ice Storm was a free gladiator and did not receive his blood. She was not a member of the Blood Hoof Clan either. In theory, they were in a cooperative relationship of equal status. If they agreed, they would stay, if they did not agree, they would leave. Even if Ice Storm left Blood Skull Arena and turned into the arms of the Ironhide Clan, he had no reason to stop them. If he forcefully stopped them, people would laugh at him for being narrow-minded and lacking charisma and boldness. It was not enough for an outsider warrior to be willing to work for him. One had to know that in the Blood Skull Battle Group that Casanova used to snatch the supreme glory, besides Ice Storm, there were dozens of powerful outsiders. Casanova had to consider their thoughts. Otherwise, it would be easy for them to fall apart. This was the reason why Ice Storm did not accept his blood gift, but he still maintained the demeanor of a superior and did not attack the snow leopard female warrior. But it was different now. Now, the black-toothed high priest gave Casanova a very good reason to do anything to Ice Storm. Casanova became excited. It was as if he saw Ice Storm kneel in front of him and open her biggest secret, allowing him to take whatever he wanted. In the next two days, under Casanovas full operation, the truth about the Big-horned Rat God spread throughout Black-corner city like wildfire and lightning, completely covering up the rumors in the past, it also covered the fear of the clan warriors toward the Night Demon. Almost all the Clan Warriors believed the story that the Night Demon came from Red-gold City. There was no need for any conclusive evidence or rigorous analysis. With just a little bit of guidance, the bull-headed horse-faced warriors would reveal an expression of enlightenment. Just as Black Tooth had said, this was indeed the truth that all the Blood Hoof warriors were most willing to believe. It was also the truth that could boost the morale of the Blood Hoof Army. Inspired by this truth, the major families of black-corner City quickly recovered from the chaos. They organized their units into battle gangs and legions. Through the Game of the Brave, they established their command hierarchy and command relationship. The reorganization of Casanovas Blood Skull Arena was also going very smoothly. The final battle group was even larger than he had expected. Speaking of which, it was partly due to the night demon. Originally, many wandering soldiers from the local areas werent willing to rely on the major clans in Black-corner City. Many unruly advanced orcs would rather face the problem of lack of resources and fight alone. They all wished to retain some freedom and independence. The appearance of the Night Demon scared the wandering soldiers out of their wits. After all, they didnt have many powerful companions to protect them. It was impossible for them to be like the warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan. They surrounded them from all directions, making it impossible for the night demon to find an opportunity to attack them. Therefore, they were most likely to be attacked by the Night Demon. After a few wandering soldiers lost all their secret medicines and armors in a daze, but a gift from the night demon appeared on their foreheads, the remaining local warriors could only hide in the Blood Skull Arena and kneel on one knee, they swore loyalty to Casanova. Some of the best of them even accepted Casanovas blood donation in exchange for the protection of the family by becoming a member of the Blood Hoof Clan. In the end, other than the servants and cannon fodder, Casanova had recruited thousands of elite soldiers. Most of the middle-level and lower-level warriors had their own totem armors. The totem armors of the hundreds of elite warriors covered every corner of their bodies evenly. They were all magnificent full-body armors. Other than the four trump cards, who had been famous for a long time, there were also five experts who had just joined the Blood Skull Legion. They had been dominating the area for a long time and had the ability to challenge the four trump cards. In the entire Black-corner City, among the hundreds of legions, the strength of the Blood Skull Legion could be ranked in the first tier. Casanova was naturally overjoyed that he had recruited so many experts before the expedition. In order to announce the birth of the Blood Skull Battle Group and promote the unity between the four aces and the newly recruited five experts, it was also very reasonable to hold a grand banquet. No one was allowed to refuse. Even if Ice Storm knew Casanovas character very well and knew that he had bad intentions toward him. It was impossible for him to refuse this banquet. Otherwise, not only would he not give Casanova face. They would also humiliate all the gladiators, as well as all the heroic spirits who had sacrificed themselves in the Blood Skull Arena for thousands of years. Regarding escaping from Black-corner City, Ice Storm and Meng Chao were almost ready. However, in the plan, they had to wait for the Blood Hoof Army to gather in the temple outside Black-corner City and start a large-scale battle drill before they had a chance to escape Casanova and the Blood Hoof powerhouses sight, they had to escape without anyone knowing. Before that, Ice Storm had to stabilize Casanova. Therefore, she could only brace herself to go to the banquet. The grandeur and extravagance of the banquet went without saying. Casanova not only took out hundreds of barrels of mixed secret medicine, but as soon as she opened the lid, bubbles were popping up. The strange fragrance did not only assail the nose, but also hit the nose like a cast iron fist. He also slaughtered dozens of totem beasts that had yet to be tamed and could not follow the Blood Skull Battle Group. The freshest flesh of the totem beast was simply burnt a few times. When it was just served on the table, the fascia between the large pieces of flesh was still Patter patter. In the eyes of the old foodies of Picturesque Orchid Lake, this was a rare delicacy. Besides the three aces of ice storm, there were also the five powerhouses who had just joined the Blood Skull Battle Group. They all swept up the clouds and gobbled up the food, using their bottomless pit-like appetite to show that their strength was even more astonishing than their appetite. Although ice storm was usually as cold as ice, it was impossible to chew and swallow slowly in this kind of situation, and it was even more impossible to not drink at all. Especially when the old enemy of the four trump cards, who had once been defeated by her in a one-on-one fight, and who had also defeated her in a group battle, Brute Hammer,carried a wine barrel that was thicker than a mandala tree and challenged her.., it was even more impossible for her to retreat. According to the tradition of the high-level orcs, if both sides belonged to the same camp and were about to go out to fight a common opponent, when they could not fight each other, they would often use the method of competing in drinking capacity and eating capacity, instead of fighting with real weapons. Refusing to compete in drinking was no different from running away in the arena. Chapter 1034 - In Jail Whether it was out of pride as a Turan warrior or to dispel Casanovas doubts, Ice Storm could not refuse Brute Hammers provocation. When it came to drinking, regardless of whether it was on Earth or in the Other World, the rules were the same. Once you accepted a toast from one person at a banquet, it was equivalent to accepting a toast from everyone at the banquet. No matter who raised a toast to you again, it was impossible to refuse. When you cultivated to the level of Brute Hammer and Ice Storm, your body was filled with totem power. The efficiency of your stomach wriggling was tens or even hundreds of times that of an ordinary orc. There was no problem of not being able to eat or drink. Moreover, Brute Hammer did not aim at Ice Storm. Instead, he raised his glass to the four aces of the Blood Skull Battle Group and the five experts at the same time. They were all unrestrained. They even held a large wine barrel that was as tall as a person. Tons and tons. Like a brute elephant drawing water, he instantly finished a whole barrel of strong liquor. Steam shot out from his 36,000 pores, making the banquet as lively as a bathhouse. The atmosphere was so heated that if Ice Storm did not drink three to five barrels, seven to eight barrels of strong liquor would seem too out of place. After three rounds of drinking, Brute Hammer was the first to jump out and invite ice storm to join in the fun with a battle dance. The battle dance was a unique tradition of Picturesque Orchid Lake. It was a powerful battle technique that was used in battle. It was performed in a dance-like form and was extremely exaggerated. It was usually used in sacrifices and banquets to please the ancestral spirits, to pay respect to distinguished guests who came from afar, or to bury the hatchet between two Turan warriors who had previously had conflicts, and to convey goodwill. Brute Hammer and Ice Storm had fought many times in the arena, and there were also many frictions under the arena. Now, the Blood Skull Battle Group had to work together and set off for the center of Picturesque Orchid Lake and even the land of Holy Light. Before the expedition, Brute Hammer invited ice storm to use the battle dance method to resolve the previous conflicts. This was very in line with the Turan tradition, and could not be rejected by ice storm. In fact, ice storm was a very outstanding battle dancer. Using battle dances to determine victory and defeat, and fighting with ones life in the arena were two completely different concepts. The moves of the latter were particular about turning complexity into simplicity, simple and crude. It was best to strike out a fist silently, and it would erupt with destructive power that could destroy everything in its path. The former, on the other hand, required that the dazzling, thrilling, and exciting moves be reduced to the lowest level of destructive power. It seemed to be aimed at the vital points of the opponent in a perilous situation, so that the bystanders and even the opponent themselves would think that it was without a doubt, but in reality.., they could not touch even half of the opponents hair. In an exciting and dangerous battle dance, anyone who accidentally left a wound as thick as a strand of hair on the opponents body would be ridiculed by the bystanders. They would think that his move was too clumsy, he could not control his own strength at all. If it was in a more serious sacrificial ceremony, such a clumsy battle dance would be considered to anger the ancestral spirit. Naturally, Ice Storm, an agility-type warrior who walked the quick-witted path, was more capable of controlling every inch of her flesh and blood. She could perform a more elegant and gorgeous battle dance than Brute Hammer, a strength-type warrior who had the bloodline of a barbarian elephant and walked the thick and black path. She was even more capable of controlling every inch of her flesh and blood and performing a more elegant and gorgeous battle dance. Therefore, it was even more impossible for her to reject Brute Hammers invitation. Otherwise, it would be the same as saying to Brute Hammer in front of all the experts of the Blood Skull battle group, Your battle dance is really too clumsy. You are not worthy to perform the most elegant dance with me to the sacred ancestral spirits. After suffering such humiliation, Brute Hammer could only turn against her and fight to the death. No one would stand on her side. She could forget about participating in the final master oath assembly and the actual combat drill and escaping Black-corner City. Ice Storm could only brace herself and complete the battle dance. Her dancing was out of control. She was like an agile cheetah, a gorgeous butterfly, and more like a sharp bolt of lightning. On the stage made of dozens of empty wine barrels, she threw out dozens of illusory and real phantoms, she easily defeated Brute Hammer. Not only did she win the applause and cheers of over a hundred experts, including Casanova, but she also won the respect of Brute Hammer. It was naturally a good thing that she could resolve the conflict with Brute Hammer. At least, during the actual combat practice, Brute Hammer would not stare at ice storm and find trouble with her. However, in this way, when another expert invited ice storm to offer a battle dance to all the ancestral spirits sacrificed in the Blood Skull Arena, she could only grit her teeth and agree. Just like that, Ice Storm danced a round of battle dance, drank a round of fine wine, and then, with the strength of the boiling wine, danced the next round of even more gorgeous and fierce battle dance. The fine wine today seemed to be particularly mellow. It was unknown what kind of precious secret medicine had been added to it, causing Ice Storms every blood vessel and brain to feel as if they were melting and burning in hot magma. But she did not feel pain. Instead, she felt an indescribable pleasure. It was as if she had completely melted her old self into a new world that was even more wonderful and vast. In this new world that was spinning around her, she could throw away everything from the past. Whether it was the inhuman torture she had endured as a child Or her mothers worrisome teachings Or his deep-rooted hatred for the man named Father. Or those days where he hid like a mouse, leaving an indelible mark on his soul. And after coming to the Blood Skull Arena, he was on the edge of his seat every day. He carefully decorated himself, wrapped himself in a thick mask, and sealed and protected his truest self with the ice layer called Frost Queen, he had never dared to reveal a single bit of his secret to anyone. All for the sake of being able to live a few ordinary days like a normal Turan. He was still waking up from his nightmares in the middle of the night with cold sweat dripping down his face. He searched his entire body to make sure that his disguise had not dropped a single bit, but he still could not fall asleep again. He could only stare with his scarlet eyes, she waited for the dawn to arrive. Ice Storm, who had been tormented by this feeling for two years, had long been suppressed to its limit. She felt extremely refreshed when she thought about how she would be able to leave Black-corner City and go to Red-gold City to end her fate in two or three days. She felt extremely refreshed. Unknowingly, she had mixed the pain of the past two no, 30 years with alcohol and vented it out through war dance. If one were to say that in the beginning, it was just Brute Hammer and the other ace gladiators and battle group powerhouses who took turns to issue invitations and challenges to her. In the end, she gradually let go of herself and fell into a frenzy. Ice Storm, who was controlled by the Enkephalin and dopamine stimulated by the secret medicine, became the one who took the initiative to attack and provoke. It was just like in the arena. She became the focus of everyones attention and the star who was in the limelight. She felt that under her rapidly spinning toes, the empty wine barrel was filled with high explosives that the dwarves had meticulously refined. The explosions caused her to fly higher and higher into the clouds. Then, she fell from the clouds into the abyss. She fell into the darkest and coldest corner of the abyss. Ice Storm was startled awake by the ear-piercing sound of metal colliding and scraping. The sound was like a rusty iron nail, fiercely piercing into her brain. It instantly pulled her out of the chaos and restored her cheetah-like vigilance. She immediately smelled danger. This was not a banquet. Nor was it her residence or any other place in the Blood Skull Arena that she was familiar with. It was an ice-cold dungeon. Although the walls and the ground were relatively clean, there was an oil lamp lit on the wall every two or three arms length, emitting a dim light and slightly dispelling the darkness in the depths of the underground. The four big pipes at the top of the four corners also sprayed fresh air into the place, making it not as dirty and rotten as the usual dungeons. However, the blood that had long turned black after seeping into the gaps between the black stone slabs still made Ice Storm squint. Then, she discovered that a black metal ring had been put on her neck, her wrists, and her two ankles. The inside of the metal ring was covered with dense spikes. If she moved her hands and feet a little more intensely, the spikes would pierce through her flesh. On the outside of the metal ring, there were ancient runes engravedthey were not cuneiform characters of the Turan ancestors. Instead, they came from the land of Holy Light. They were curved and curved, and there were curving characters everywhere. They were like earthworm-like characters that had been dried in the sun. The unusually familiar runes caused Ice Storms pupils to contract abruptly. She had roughly guessed what the hell this thing was. Gritting her teeth, she used her right hand to pull the metal ring on her left wrist. Since she could not exert force on both sides at the same time, the sharp thorns on the inner side of the metal ring pierced deeply into her flesh, almost touching her bones. However, the metal ring was harder than steel, and it did not have the slightest deformation. It was impossible to destroy this metal ring with the power of flesh and blood alone. She growled and activated her totem power. However, as the gorgeous tattoos on her body shone, the metal ring instantly turned from black to orange-red. From the sharp thorns that pierced into Ice Storms flesh and blood, a few wisps of flames that were sharper than lightning shot out and pierced into her bone marrow. Ice storm screamed in pain, and her totem power vanished into thin air. She could not even summon half of her totem armor. She endured the pain and raised her left arm while trembling. A ring-shaped scorch mark was left on her left wrist. It was like a black, invisible shackle that imprisoned the half of her soul that originated from Picturesque Orchid Lake. As expected, this was some kind of device that sealed totem power. It should be the masterpiece of those mages and Dwarves from the land of Holy Light. Although judging from the rough texture and the omission of runes, the quality of this device was not too high. However, it was enough to temporarily restrict Ice Storms ability. At this moment, Ice Storm heard a heavy panting sound behind him. When he turned around, he saw a totem beast that was over three arms long and had fangs as sharp as blades emerging from the darkness, staring straight at him. This beast was like a combination of a wolf and a bear. However, its head, shoulders, and waist were covered with a layer of thick bone plates that gave off a metallic luster. It was as if it was wearing layers of armor. Tusk Growler! A name that could make even the most experienced hunter break out in cold sweat appeared in Ice Storms mind. Chapter 1035 - Not a Spy? Then, What? In the ancient times when the Turan ancestors created glory, in order to make their blood descendants forever powerful and filled with courage, the ancestral spirits activated supreme wisdom and poured totem power into the monsters body. The fiercest monsters wandering in Picturesque Orchid Lake were all modified into totem beasts. The biggest difference between monsters and ordinary beasts was that monsters often had the characteristics of many kinds of beasts. They also had the characteristics given by the ancestral spirits, which allowed them to activate all kinds of skills in battle. The more terrifying thing about a totem beast was that its body contained a huge amount of totem power. It could overflow from its skin and form an exoskeleton that covered its entire body. This exoskeleton that emitted a metallic luster was made from the same raw materials as totem armor. In fact, the totem armor of most clan warriors was created by hunting totem beasts, harvesting their exoskeletons and controlling their cores. Among the totem beasts, the Tusk Growler[1] was both brutal and cunning. It was quite difficult to deal with. This beast had lightning-fast speed and hunting skills that were not inferior to that of the advanced orcs. It also had at least three characteristics that allowed it to launch attacks that could not be seen by the naked eye. Countless clan warriors and totem hunters had been pierced through by its tusks that protruded out, much like those that belonged to saber-toothed tigers. Judging from the size of the beast on the opposite side, as well as the range and thickness of the armor covering its body, it was a Tusk Growler that had entered its prime and reached the peak of its combat ability. If it were in the deep mountains and jungle, it would definitely be able to kill a team powerhouse easily! There was still a hint of grogginess in Ice storms brain. However, it was immediately shocked into nothingness by the strong killing intent that the Tusk Growler emitted. She looked past the Tusk Growler to the corner of the prison cell, where the iron fence was engraved with cuneiform characters. Just now, it was this iron fence that was dragged by a chain that was as thick as an arm. It was slowly lifted up, and after that, the Tusk Growler, which had been deep in the tunnel behind the iron fence, was let in. It was also the loud clang that came from the iron fences heavy fall that woke Ice Storm up. So, someone had deliberately sealed her totem power and locked her with a Tusk Growler? Ice Storms fangs were deeply embedded in her lips. If she could awaken her totem armor and activate her totem combat skills, the Tusk Growler would be a delicious meal and a toy for her to play with before that. However, when her totem power was completely sealed and she could only rely on the power of flesh and blood to fight, she ended up playing the role of toy and food. Fortunately, the Tusk Growler was a very cautious and cunning totem beast. Although it had locked onto Ice Storm, it was not in a hurry to attack. Instead, it slowly sniffed the air and observed its prey closely. After all, Ice Storms body was still surrounded by the strong battle aura of defeating countless powerful opponents. Her battle aura prevented the Tusk Growler form acting rashly. It only circled Ice Storm slowly. The hungry fierce glint in its eyes became more and more intense. Many thoughts flashed through Ice Storms mind. In an instant, she realized who the mastermind behind the trap was. Casanova, are you crazy? She cried out, partially shocked and partially angry. What are you trying to do? You dont have the right to treat me like thisIm not a member of the Blood Hoof Clan, and Im not your vassal! Im a free gladiator. Even if I join the Blood Skull Battle Group, Im still a mercenary! Ive fulfilled all the obligations of a free gladiator and a mercenary. Plus, Ive even completed more missions than I should have! In the past two years, Ive gone all out in the arena. In the game of the brave, Ive even helped you and the Blood Hoof Clan defeat countless competitors! Yet now, youre treating me like this. Arent you afraid that youll be mocked by all the warriors in Black-corner City if word gets out? Arent you afraid of not convincing me with your charm and strength but using such a dirty trick to frame me, tarnishing the Blood Hoof Clans glory? Arent you a coward and a scoundrel? As she had expected, Casanovas deep laughter came from the four ventilation tubes in the four corners of the dungeon as soon as she finished speaking. Dont misunderstand me, Ice Storm. How can I be a scoundrel who wants to destroy you because I cant have you? Casanova slowly said, Im very grateful for everything youve done for the Blood Skull Arena and me in the past two years. Although I hope to completely subdue you, fuse our bloodlines together, and fight side by side forever, I will not stop you if you insist on embarking on your own journey. I will only give you my sincere blessings. After all, like you said, as a free gladiator, your performance in the past two years has been brilliant and impeccable. If I were to attack you rashly, not only in Black-corner City, but the clan warriors in all of Picturesque Orchid Lake would despise my character. However, Ice Storm, you really shouldnt have helped the Gold Clan by sneaking into Black-corner City, stirring up trouble, and even ambushing the Blood Hoof clan warriors in an attempt to stir up internal strife within the clan. Such despicable and shameless methods are really not the style of Turan warriors. Whoever does so would be giving up all their dignity and honor. Naturally, they cant blame anyone else for using any means to deal with them, dont you think so? Wh-What? Ice Storm was dumbfounded. She was stunned for a while before she shouted, Im not a spy from Red-gold City! Isnt it rumored that the Night Demon who attacked the Blood Hoof warriors is a lion man powerhouse from Red-gold City? Thats right. The Night Demon himself should be a lion man powerhouse, but he must have an accomplice. Otherwise, how could he be so familiar with Black-corner Citys terrain and the distribution of every street and alley? Casanova calmly said, For an expert like him to be able to kill dozens of Blood Hoof warriors without making a sound, he should be someone well-known even in the Gold Clan, where there are countless experts. Itd be impossible for him to leave Red-gold City for a long time and come to Black-corner City secretly. Therefore, he must have an accomplice who sneaked into Black-corner City a few years ago to carry out reconnaissance and various preparations. Once he arrived, the accomplice would act as his guide. Isnt the accomplice you, Ice Storm? Casanova asked curiously Casanova, I dont know what youre talking about at all! Ice Storm replied indifferently Icy Storms face instantly turned ghastly pale. As she observed the Tusk Growlers actions, she tried her best to refute Casanovas claims. Im not a spy from Red-gold City. I hate the Gold Clan more than you do, more than anyone in the Blood Hoof Clan! I really want to believe you, Ice Storm. Casanova sighed and said, However, if youre not a spy, I really cant understand why youre not willing to accept my blood donation and join the Blood Hoof Clan. Ive never mistreated you in any way. Ive given you more preferential treatment than the other trump cards, and Ive never interfered with your freedom. Ive never asked about your past or asked you to carry out those difficult tasks. As the strongest of the Blood Hoof family, there have been many War Chiefs in the history of our Blood Hoof Clan. Theyve launched great wars that could make all the creatures in the land of Holy Light tremble in fear, leaving behind countless brilliant heroic epics. I think that joining such a clan will not bury your strength, right? So, why? You just dont want to? To be fair, Casanovas doubts were reasonable. If it had been a normal deserter of the Gold Clan, joining the strongest clan in the Blood Hoof family would be the best choice. After all, even many of the elite soldiers, who had just joined the Blood Skull Legion, did not receive Casanovas blood. They had to fight valiantly on the battlefield, achieve meritorious deeds, and even suffer serious injuries. They had to use medals of valor to prove their strength. Only then would they be qualified to have the surname Bloodhoof attached to their names. Yet, Ice Storm abandoned the glory that was yearned by countless people. No wonder Casanova was so angry that he made such a move. Despite that, Ice Storms reason could not be revealed to Casanova or anyone else. Im not a spy. She could only grit her teeth and insist. Well, actually, I also believe that youre not a spy. Casanova agreed with her unconvincing rebuttal. The supreme commander of the Blood Skull Battle Group changed the subject and meaningfully said, The more interesting question is, if youre not a spy of the Gold Clan, then who are you exactly? To be more precise, the ace gladiator who has lurked in my arena for two years and performed almost perfectly is what? His words made Ice Storms face change drastically. Before she could explain herself again, an ear-piercing shriek came from the ventilation tubes in the four corners of the dungeon. The Shriek was beyond the limits of human ears. It even stimulated the aggressiveness of the Tusk Growler and tore its caution to shreds. The red glow in the depths of its eyes intensified. The tips of its tusks, which were as sharp as daggers, were wreathed in circles of red glow. Deep inside its throat, it was swallowing with an ominous sound. Without waiting for the ice storm to speak again The Tusk Growler dashed toward her. The ferocious totem beast bent its limbs and flicked them. The runes on its exoskeleton, which seemed to be natural patterns, flickered with dazzling brilliance. In an instant, it slashed toward the head of the ice storm like a saber that was as fast as lightning. Ice Storm was unable to use her totem power. And her body of flesh and blood was also numbed by more than ten barrels of strong alcohol. The speed of her muscles contracting could not keep up with the speed of her brain giving orders. She tried her best to dodge to the left, but she still felt a sharp pain on her right shoulder. The sudden teeth roar tore a wound so deep that one could see the bones. The white and flowery periosteum was exposed in the air. The sharp pain was like a needle piercing, reminding ice storm that death was so clear and close. If she was slightly careless, she would die here before facing her fate. Ca Casanova, what do you want? The ice storm covered the bleeding wound on her shoulder and gritted her teeth, If you want to kill me, then do it yourself. Why do you need to borrow the claws of the totem beast? Dont you even have the courage to fight me fair and square? [1] Previously named Tusk Roa Chapter 1036 - Ice Storm’s Second Form If you are just a female snow leopard warrior, of course, Im willing to abide by the ancient tradition and compete with you fairly. Casanovas deep laughter came from the ventilation tube again. However, having the courage of the Turan does not mean that I am stupid. Before I figure out what you are, why do I have to take the risk? You dont have to pretend to be pitiful. I know that the Tusk Growler cant do anything to you. Even if your totem power is sealed, you must have other cards up your sleeve, right? Dont try to suppress yourself anymore. Ice Storm, the disguise that youve been putting on for the past two years must have made you feel frustrated and miserable, right? Then, unleash the fury and true power in your heart to your hearts content! Amid Casanovas laughter, the Tusk Growler charged forward once again. This time, there were a few swirling patterns on its exoskeleton-like armor that shone with a dangerous glow. As a result, the air around its body was compressed in an instant, emitting explosive creaking sounds. It turned into strands of wind blades that were as thin as cicada wings but incomparably sharp! The wind blades revolved around the Tusk Growlers head at high speed. In an instant, it expanded its range of attack by three to five times. Ice Storm clenched her teeth. Her legs were exerting force in a nearly broken posture, but she was still unable to perfectly dodge the totem beasts attack. The wind blades had cut open three deep wounds on her forehead and cheeks, enough to see her bones. Fresh blood wetted her eyes, and like a meandering stream of blood tears, it flowed to the corners of her mouth that was constantly trembling. She tried to activate her totem power again. On her neck, wrist, and ankle, the metal rings engraved with Holy Light runes turned from black to silver white at the same time. They released beams of power comparable to lightning into her body, causing her entire body to twitch in pain. The Tusk Growler took the opportunity to slam into her chest, sending her flying into the wall like a kite with a broken string. Her crash created a dull thud that made ones scalp go numb. A crack formed like a spiders web on the wall that seemed to be incomparably hard. Ice Storm spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. She knelt on one knee and panted heavily, unable to stand for a long time. The Tusk Growler took the opportunity to open its bloody mouth and let out a deafening roar at her. Since the totem beast had the word Growler in its name, it was naturally quite good at sound wave attacks. In fact, the Tusk Growlers roar could not only tear its enemys eardrums, it could even trigger high-frequency vibrations in its enemys bones and internal organs. As a result, its enemies bones would instantly become brittle, and their internal organs would be shattered while they were alive! As the Tusk Growler roared, Ice Storm suddenly felt her bones all turn into glass. Plus, her internal organs seemed to be squeezed by a pair of invisible strange hands, and they were about to spurt out from her mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. The Tusk Growler had completely locked onto her. Without activating her totem power, it was impossible for her to rely on the power of her flesh and blood to escape the high-frequency vibrations offensive range. She could see that the Tusk Growlers roar was getting louder and louder, the sound even turning into ripples that were visible to the naked eye. From the depths of its bloody mouth, circles of explosions completely engulfed Ice Storm like raging waves. The clothes on Ice Storms body were torn. Her consciousness gradually blurred, and she fell into the endless abyss. However, as the pride of the advanced orcs shattered and fell apart, another power hidden in the deepest part of her brain gradually emerged. The Tusk Growlers roar filled the entire dungeon, and a strange noise could be heard. It was the subconscious murmur of Ice Storm. At first, it was extremely weak, like a dying struggle. Soon, however, her seemingly weak murmur overshadowed the Tusk Growlers roar. The mysterious and long syllables were completely different from the cadence of the Turan language. Although Ice Storm did not understand what it meant, a layer of Holy Light still enveloped Ice Storm, who had been forced into a corner. Circles of milky white light emerged from her body along with mysterious and complicated incantations. Under the cover of the light, the fur that belonged to the female snow leopard warrior fell off at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her skin, which was originally as white as frost, became as soft and delicate as jade. There were also flashing runes on her arms, shoulders, chest, and even her face. However, these runes were different from the cuneiform runes that the Turan ancestral spirit left on the totem armor to control them. They also did not look like tattoos that contained totem power. Instead, they looked very similar to the runes that curled up like earthworms on the device that was worn on Ice Storms neck and limbs. They had been used to seal totem power from the land of Holy Light. If there was any difference, it would be the appearance of the runes. The ones that appeared under Ice Storms skin were more complex, three-dimensional, and mysterious. It was as if they were constantly changing and contained endless information. When the incredible power shining to the extreme, Ice Storms tail was even burned to ashes. No, the tail, which often swished behind Ice Storm, was not a real organ that was connected to her flesh. It was just an extremely clever disguise that was controlled by the contraction of muscles and the vibration of the tailbone. As a female snow leopard warrior, Ice Storm did not have a tail at all! Not only did she not have a tail, but when the light gradually faded, Ice Storm, which seemed to have been reborn, did not even have a single hair that belonged to an advanced orc. Other than a pair of ears that still stood up, sharp fangs that protruded from her lips, thick pads on her palms, as well as feet, and sharp claws, there was not a single trace of Picturesque Orchid Lake on her body. Her eyes, especially, were filled with light flames and seemed to be carved out of crystal. They constantly shone with the runes. She was simply the symbol of the Holy Light land, an incomparably devout night watcher! Look, what we have here? Casanovas malicious exclamation came from the other end of the ventilation duct. A hybrid who has tarnished the honor of an advanced orc and has the so-called blood of Holy Light flowing in her body! No wonder you refused to join the Blood Hoof Clan no matter how I invited you. It turns out that its not because you didnt want to, but because you didnt dare. After all, during the Blood Bestowing Ceremony, our blood must be completely fused together, and we will receive the blessing of the Blood Hoof Clans seven priests. When the high priest injects the totem power of the Blood Hoof Clans first generation ancestor, who originated from ten thousand years ago, into our blood, you will definitely have an intense reaction as half Holy Light human. Then, everyone will see through your identity. At that time, hehe, you will be torn into pieces by the furious Blood Hoof warriors! Ice Storms face turned deathly pale, and her heart sank to a bottomless pit. Her intense desire to survive made her unable to deal with Casanovas voice. Instead, she focused all her attention on the Tusk Growler in front of her. She increased the speed of her chanting. What came out of her mouth was no longer a language that could be understood by the human ear. Instead, it was a high-frequency vibration similar to the Tusk Growlers sound wave attack. As the holy runes around her body alternated and shone, a milky-white light ball quickly appeared between her palms. When the Tusk Growler pounced on her again, she used all her strength to push the light ball fiercely toward the totem beasts head. Boom! An unbelievable thing happened! The light ball was completely different from the frost power that Ice Storm usually used. It did not create any frost on the Tusk Growlers body. Instead, it quickly entered the Tusk Growlers body through the gaps in its armor, as well as through its eye sockets, ear canals, and bloody mouth, which the armor could not cover. The Tusk Growler froze in mid-air, being held up by a mysterious force. Its sharp claws were only a fingers distance away from Ice Storms eyeball. However, it could not swing its claws, as though it was sealed in sticky time. Meanwhile, the flow of time around Ice Storms palms had been adjusted to become several times faster. It made her palms fly, and her fingers interlaced, drawing hundreds of dazzling runes in an instant. Hundreds of shining runes interweaved and overlapped. They formed a magic array that burned fiercely in the void. When the magic array was broken into pieces, it turned into thousands of light spots and shot out like a goddess scattering flowers. Countless crisscrossing and shining cracks appeared on the Tusk Growlers body, which was frozen in the air. Dazzling rays of light shot out from the cracks. It was like the light ball that had just entered its body exploded between its internal organs. In the end, the Tusk Growler, whose exoskeleton was as hard as iron, exploded from the inside! Huff, huff, huff! Ice Storm gasped for breath. The Tusk Growlers broken limbs fell to the ground. Ice Storm did not have time to savor the joy of victory before she fell into the dizziness of overexertion and the despair of Casanova seeing through her secret weapon. As expected, this time, Casanova let out a genuine exclamation from above the ventilation duct. Instant-cast magic? How is that possible?! Casanova could not believe his eyes. As a citizen of the Holy Light, you have to follow the guidance of the Holy Light and complete the missions that the Holy Light sends down. You have to slowly accumulate my devotion to the true God and the favor of the true God. In the end, when the favor reaches a certain level, you can obtain the favor of the true God through a series of meditation, spells, and rune arrays. Then, you can use the power of the Holy Light in the form of magic and divine spells. That is common sense! Only the ascetics who are particularly devoted to the true God and have passed many tests, or the night watchmen and mages who have made great contributions to the land of Holy Light, can shorten or even bypass the tedious process of meditation, spells, and rune arrays to instantly activate the power of Holy Light. Ice Storm, as a hybrid of the Holy Light humans and the advanced orcs, it is impossible for you to be even the slightest bit devoted to the existences known as the true God, isnt it? No, it is far from enough to be pious on an ordinary level. Unless you have been praying day and night since you were in your mothers womb and you have endured thousands of bloody nights in the team of the night watchmen, repelling countless waves of attacks from the abyssfolk, the Nether Empire, and the advanced orcs, how could you activate the power of the Holy Light so quickly? And how can the power of Holy Light in you live in harmony with the power of totems and not conflict with each other? Chapter 1037 - The Girl of Treasures Chapter 1037: The Girl of Treasures Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storms fangs were deeply embedded in her lips. The flowing blood was embedded with strands of light patterns that were as thin as hair. Casanovas question was something she could not answer because she did not know why she had such a special constitution either. Advanced orcs usually did not reject mixed-bloods. Whether it was ogres, mountain giants, ice barbarians, or mixed-blood abyssfolk, it did not matter. Many advanced orcs even traveled through the mountains and rivers to challenge the hill giants and trolls, as well as to seek a mate. There was no other reason. It was because the hill giants and trolls were big enough. In the advanced orcs aesthetics, the bigger they were, the more beautiful they would be. Defeating a bigger opponent and conquering a bigger-sized orc of the opposite sex would, of course, show their valor. As long as the vast majority of mixed-bloods had unparalleled strength, they would be recognized and favored by the clan. Through the Blood Bestowing Ceremony, they would become pure Turan warriors. If they were weak, they would be lowly rat people. As for the rat peoples bloodline, no one cared about it. Only a mix with the Holy Light humans was absolutely forbidden. That was because the advanced orcs totem power and Holy Light humans Holy Light power would often clash with each other, causing the mixed-bloods to choose only one power. Even the one they chose would be constantly disturbed and eroded by the other power, making it extremely weak and unstable. Basically, an advanced orc and Holy Light human hybrid was a ticking time bomb on the battlefield. No one knew what would happen when they activated their extraordinary power. They might explode and die, so it was not unusual for their teammates to be affected. As early as tens of millions of years ago, because both sides were constantly attacking each other, hybrids were very common. Whether it was the advanced orcs or the Holy Light humans, both had the intention of assimilating the hybrids and using their own bloodlines to completely conquer the enemys bloodlines. However, as they meditated, cultivated, and fought, the incidents that went out of control kept happening and became increasingly serious. Gradually, the hybrids of advanced orcs and the Holy Light humans were thought to have been cursed by the true God, as well as the ancestral spirit at the same time. They were ominous and unclean existences who should not have been born in this world. As a result, they were met with the unanimous hostility from the two factions. Until now, it was rare to see such a special hybrid. Even if the advanced orcs and the Holy Light humans had given birth to a child for some reason, they would often think of a way to make the child die in the womb or drown when the child was born. It was not considered cruelty. It was the greatest mercy that parents could give to a child who was carrying a tragic fate. The child could die painlessly without knowing anything about the cruelty of this world. It was to prevent the child from becoming an enemy of the entire world when he or she grew up. Ice Storm did not know why she was different from the other hybrids. When she showed her advanced orc side, she was able to fully display the ancestral spirit power that originated from her father. Even totem armors as powerful as the Mithril Ripper approved of her control. It should be known that when the other hybrids tried to install their totem armor, their armor would not always silently take form. The armor would remain in a liquid metal state and be unwilling to rush into the hybrids body. It would directly turn a hybrid into a deformed monster that blended flesh and metal, an Origin Warrior. When Ice Storm suppressed the power from her father and raised the power of Holy Light from her mother to the extreme, she was akin to someone who had stood guard in the long night for decades. It was as if she had used the blood of countless demons and orcs, like a night watcher who watered her devotion to the true God. She did not need to meditate for too long or chant too many incantations to instantly activate powerful magic and even divine spells. Casanova was right. Obviously, she was not a devout believer of the true God. She did not believe a single word about the power of Holy Light that would eventually purify the entire land. She was not the only one who did not believe it. Her mother was a non-believer too. The only relationship the mother and daughter had with the night watchers was probably when she was young, she had been hunted by the night watchers for ten years. She had been like a rat on the street, hiding and running all over the land of Holy Light. Perhaps, only her father knew the answer. She knew why an advanced orc and a witch who had been exiled, hunted, cursed, hated and feared by everyone could give birth to an evil child without any effort. They could use the purest power of Holy Light. Therefore, Ice Storm had to find her father. Before she was destroyed by this world, she had to figure out the truth and the meaning of her journey to this world. If she wanted to find her father, she had to escape Black-corner City. If she wanted to escape Black-corner City, she had to escape Casanovas evil hands first. In an instant, the light in the eyes of the snow leopard warrior, or the Frost Queen, became extremely intense and condensed. She thought of the things that the Reaper had taught her in the past month. Ice Storm felt that the most important thing that this mysterious man with black hair and eyes had taught her was not the mysterious way of exerting strength, the extremely powerful saber techniques, or the ingenious tactics. It was his way of thinking. He was as calm as an icicle, as sharp as a razor, and at times, he was as secretive as a venomous snake hiding in the depths of a swamp. The most important thing about his way of thinking was that no matter how dangerous the situation was, one should not give up easily. One should always remain sharp, always maintain confidence, and always maintain the will to fight. If you think that this is already the worst situation, then no matter what, things wont get any worse, right? Sensing Ice Storms subtle psychological changes, Casanova remained silent for a moment. Ice Storm, youre truly my treasure. You are a great miracle. Casanova chuckled. Lets see how long your miracle can last, then! The iron bars that were as thick as arms on one side of the dungeon slowly rose again with the sharp and ear-piercing sound of gears grinding together. They revealed the dark tunnel behind them. A strong bloody smell came from the tunnel, and two pairs of red eyes that were like ghostly flames appeared. Two ferocious figures with protruding teeth and metal exoskeletons slowly emerged from the darkness. When they saw the corpse of their own kind that had been shattered by Ice Storm in the dungeon, the fierce light in their eyes grew more intense. However, their movements became more cautious. One on the left and one on the right, they circled Ice Storm continuously. Ice Storm snorted coldly, no longer holding back her strength. As her lips trembled slightly but at an extremely high speed, her silent incantation stirred up circles of light patterns that continuously revolved around her arms. In the end, they gathered into flames of light that she tightly clenched in her hand. When the two Tusk Growlers leaped high at the same time, pouncing toward her chest and the back of her head, Ice Storms arms shook. The flame of light that she clenched in her hand seemed to be injected with a large amount of accelerant, and the milky-white flame suddenly shot up to the height of three or five arms, forming two curved light blades The patterns on their surface and the serrated edges made them look like two crystal-clear, shiny wings that covered Ice Storms chest and back. The two Growlers collided with the shining wings. It was as if they had collided with a burning iron wall. Chi chi, chi chi sounds were immediately emitted from the contact surface. On the exoskeleton that seemed to be made of metal, a large number of what seemed like black scorch marks were left behind. The two Tusk Growlers screamed at the same time, and the wings of light shoved them back. Ice Storms eyes were shining in all directions. Under the cover of the wings of light, her body turned into a bolt of lightning, and she caught up to one of the Tusk Growlers. Swoosh! The wings of light turned into blades and easily cut into the joints of the Tusk Growler that was not covered by a metal exoskeleton. With the swallowing and spitting of the flames, the blades of light pierced straight into the Tusk Growlers body. After cutting off all its joints, they turned into hundreds of beams of light and drilled out from every part of its body. The Tusk Growler did not even have time to scream. It was like a puppet that had all its strings cut off. It fell to the ground and could not move. At that moment, the other Tusk Growler roared behind Ice Storm. As it roared, circles of air ripples expanded and exploded along with the sound waves. Even the entire dungeon shook along with it. It felt like in the next second, the four walls and the ten thousand tons of rocks on the ceiling would collapse with a loud bang. Ice Storm narrowed her eyes and swung her arms. Then, her wings of light spun and actually split into hundreds of shiny feathers that were as thin as cicada wings. Hundreds of shiny feathers dragged out gorgeous rays of light and shot toward the Tusk Growler like a storm. Although most of the feathers were blocked by the Tusk Growlers metal exoskeleton and only a black mark that looked like it was burned by high temperature was left behind Since the Tusk Growler had opened its bloody mouth to launch a sound wave attack, a large number of feathers still shot directly into the depths of its throat and pierced through its upper jaw and into its brain. The Tusk Growlers roar came to an abrupt end. What spurted out from the depths of its throat was no longer a fatal sound wave, but a large mass of broken flesh. Even its eyeballs were blinded by the feathery Holy Light, turning into two holes that spewed out red spring water. The pitiful beast was in so much pain that it rolled on the ground. Even the incomparably sturdy metallic exoskeleton on its body gradually disintegrated, turning into its liquid metal form. It was as though it was unwilling to live on this hopeless beasts body. However, before Ice Storm came forward to use the light blade to give it a quick death It was smashed into pieces by a huge bone hammer that shone with a metallic luster. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the depths of the tunnel, a shock that was comparable to the bombardment of dwarf cannons was heard. A huge totem beast squeezed into the dungeon. It looked like a giant crocodile wearing heavy armor. Its layers of armor were covered with terrifying spikes. A hammer-shaped bone tumor protruded from both sides of its head. The end of its tail, which was longer than five arms and more flexible than its tentacles, also had a bone hammer that was longer than one arm and looked like a meteor hammer. It was this bone hammer that had smashed the Tusk Growler into meat paste just now. Ankylosaurus! Ice Storm gritted her teeth. She did not think that there would be such a terrifying totem beast in the Blood Skull Arena! Chapter 1038 - Casanova’s Ambition Chapter 1038: Casanovas Ambition Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Unlike the Tusk Growler, which only covered its vital parts with a metal exoskeleton, it was very easy to find the gaps between its armor. The body of the Ankylosaurus was covered with a uniform and tight metal shell, other than the air holes on its abdomen, which were used to dissipate heat, there were almost no flaws. Plus, its abdomen was protected by the strange tail of a meteor hammer, so it was extremely difficult to find the angle of attack. Moreover, the Ankylosaurus body was extremely huge, almost taking up half of the ground. When it shook its head and used the bone tumors on both sides of its head to restrict Ice Storms dodging space, Ice Storm had no way to escape the lock of the strange tail. Boom! Boom boom! Boom boom boom! The hammer on the Ankylosaurus tail brushed past Ice Storms side a few times, and it smashed the hard iron-like ground, creating large, shocking craters. The ice storm also tried to stimulate the power of holy light to the extreme, using the light blade to hack at the Ankylosaurus shell. However, no matter how the flames surged and how the armor screamed, it could not cut through. At most, it would leave a black scorch mark. After several attacks, Ice Storm was forced into a dead corner. Facing the unavoidable tail hammer, she could only turn the light blade into light wings again, overlapping in front of her to block the Ankylosaurus strongest attack. Boom! A thunderous sound exploded between the bone hammer and the light wings. Although she had barely blocked the attack of the Ankylosaurus, she had to pay the price with blood spurting out of her body, cracking her skin, and cracking sounds bursting out of the bones in her arms, shoulders, and sternum. Even the dazzling light wings were dimming at a visible speed in the stalemate with the Ankylosaurus. This indicated that the power of holy light in the snow leopard female warriors body, which should not have existed in the first place, was about to be exhausted. Blocked by the wings of light, the Ankylosaurus became extremely irritable. Its six limbs, which were as thick as giant pillars, were deeply embedded into the floor. At the same time, it burst out with astonishing strength. Its huge body, which weighed several tons, was pressing down on Ice Storms wings of light together with its tail hammer. The light wings kept shrinking and dimming, as if there were countless cracks on the glass, which would shatter at any time. Ice Storm took a deep breath and gambled everything. She suddenly retracted her light wings. The Ankylosaurus, which was trying its best to compete with her, suddenly lost its balance. It rushed forward and crashed into the corner of the wall. Ice Storm gently tapped her head, and her whole body rose into the air and flashed behind the Ankylosaurus. Although the Ankylosaurus could not see where she was, it was still able to sense her presence with its sharp senses thanks to the cells on its tail hammer that could sense the air flow. The Ankylosaurus hammer tail let out a piercing sound as it shot toward her with precision like a cannonball. However, Ice Storm had already caught the Ankylosaurus attack pattern. Ice Storm rotated her body in the air for half a turn, leaping off the Ankylosaurus head and legs and kicking herself off its hammer tail. With the help of the rebounding force, she reached the bottom of the Ankylosaurus tail, near its abdomen. The light wings turned into light blades again, and the light blades condensed into two light cones that looked like large embroidery needles. The light cones aimed at the heat-dissipating holes under the protection of the heavy armor and pierced in. From the forehead to the cheeks, from the shoulders to the arms, and then to the ten fingers, countless mysterious and complicated runes appeared on the snow-white skin of the ice storm. The runes spun and formed an incomparably gorgeous small-scale magic array. They overlapped and were pierced through by her arms. Following the guidance of her ten fingers, they entered the light cone and were guided into the body of the Ankylosaurus. The Ankylosaurus let out a mournful roar. Its strange tail, which was originally as nimble as a tentacle, was stiff like a burnt tree branch. Light shot out from both of its eyeballs. It was the cone of light from the ice storm that pierced through this giant creature! The armored dragon collapsed completely. Ice Storm had also exhausted the power of the Holy Light. Her body was filled with scratches and bite marks that were made by the Tusk Growler, as well as bruises from the impact of the Ankylosaurus. The Tusk Growlers roar was still echoing in her mind. It was like an invisible war hammer that continuously bombarded her soft brain. She wanted to vomit. However, she was not sure if what she vomited was her broken internal organs. Therefore, she could only clench her teeth and endure the piercing pain. She staggered toward the tunnel where the dragon was released. Then, she was bounced back to the center of the dungeon by an extremely hot and violent force. Her back hit the Ankylosaurus heavily. Puff! Ice Storm finally spat out the blood that came from her internal organs and the last bit of strength. Is this your limit? Casanova, who was wearing his totem armor, Lavas Fury, which had thousands of years of history and had been blessed by countless fierce souls, appeared in front of Ice Storm with calm steps. On the helmet and shoulder pads, three bull heads with blood-red eyes squeezed out an extremely hideous smile at the same time. I have to say, you have really exceeded my expectations time and time again. If I were really stupid enough to compete fairly with you, I might really be defeated by your totem power and Holy Light power. They are two completely different but equally powerful forces contained in your body! Casanova raised his iron hooves that were as hard and heavy as war hammers high up and mercilessly stomped on Ice Storms chest. He enjoyed listening to Ice Storms ribs cracking under his own trampling. He smiled and said, Fortunately, you are a vile spawn cursed by the true God and the ancestral spirit at the same time. For such a vile spawn, no one will pay attention to any rules, morality, or glory, right? Ice Storm groaned under Casanovas iron hooves and spat out pink blood bubbles from her nasal cavity. She bit her lips hard and said with difficulty, Kill, kill me. Kill you? Casanova widened her eyes as if she had heard the biggest joke in the world. If you are just an ordinary vile spawn and the two powers in your body interfere with each other and become extremely weak and unstable, I will consider doing so. Casanova moved away the iron hooves that were stepping on Ice Storms chest and said with a smile, However, you should be very clear about how valuable you are, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt have disguised yourself so exquisitely and not revealed too much of a flaw for two whole years. Killing you just like that is too much of a waste of Gods gift. Believe it or not, I dont want to kill you. Im willing to let you live, and I wont even tell anyone your secret. The condition is, tell me, how did you do it? How can you use the power of totems and the power of Holy Light at the same time but not be affected or even devoured by the violent conflict between the two powers? Ice Storm finally understood Casanovas intention. You want to monopolize my power? The snow leopard warrior laughed in a half-mocking and half-sorrowful manner. Her laughter caused her to cough, and she coughed out a large amount of pink blood. Stop dreaming. You cant monopolize this power. Ice Storm said, Because, I dont know what kind of monster I am. If I knew how to control this power, you wouldnt be stepping on me. I would have already dug your heart out with my claws! Casanova didnt fall for the snow leopard warriors deliberate provocation to anger him and give her a quick death. The highest commander of the Blood Skull Battle Group pondered for a moment, he nodded and said, I believe youre telling the truth. You really shouldnt know what happened to you. Otherwise, you wouldnt have stayed in the Blood Skull Arena for two years and wasted your time. Then, maybe we can explore the source of your power together. You should know something about your parents, right? Ice Storm narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. Why? Do you really think that I dont know anything about your identity? Casanova slowly said, If Im not wrong, you didnt grow up in the Gold Clan or even in Picturesque Orchid Lake as I said. You came from the land of Holy Light, right? The land of Holy Light? Ice Storm widened his eyes in astonishment. I admit that your disguise was indeed very clever, including that vivid tail. Almost everyone was fooled, but a fake is a fake. You still revealed a flaw in the end. Casanova smiled and explained, Do you remember when we were chatting last time, when we mentioned the residents of the land of Holy Light, you used a contemptuous title to call them the barbarians of the north? Yes, the land of Holy Light is indeed north of Picturesque Orchid Lake. But usually, the advanced orcs wouldnt use the term barbarian to refer to the Holy Light humans. We like to call the Holy Light humans naked rats. They have no hair and are very ugly, and they are as timid as rats. As for the term barbarian, it is more popular amongst those in the land of Holy Light when calling the ice barbarians in the north. Since the Holy Light humans had more contact with the ice barbarians, even the word barbarian in the Turan language was borrowed from the language of Holy Light. At that time, such a word suddenly popped out of your mouth, which made me slightly stunned and suspicious. Later, I sent people to Red-gold City to inquire about the news. The five clans were about to fight each other. Both the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan had to send a large number of messengers, caravans, and spies to the opposing clan to gather information about their biggest rival. It was not too much trouble to ask them to find out the information about the Snow Leopard Clan. In the end, an interesting thing happened. The Snow Leopard Clan did not have a female warrior who defected like you. You should know that, judging from the amazing potential and combat ability youve displayed in the Blood Skull Arena over the past two years, if you were really a member of the Snow Leopard Clan, you would definitely not be a nobody. You should be a genius who has been valued by the clan since you were young. Your defection should have caused a storm in the city, and everyone should know about it. When this piece of information was sent back to me, I kept trying to figure out what was going on. It was only recently that I finally figured out that the blood flowing in your body is not the blood of the Snow Leopard Clan but the blood of a cheetah or even a black leopard. Its just that the influence of the power of Holy Light caused your appearance to appear in a rare white state.. You became as white as snow and crystal clear, just like a snow leopard. Chapter 1039 - A Bolt From the Blue Chapter 1039: A Bolt From the Blue Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Casanovas words were like steel nails piercing through Ice Storms vital parts, pinning her to the ground and preventing her from moving. Her stunned expression allowed Casanova to confirm his deduction, and a smile of victory appeared on his face as he continued. The next thing is very simple. Since you grew up in the land of Holy Light, your mother should be a Holy Light human, not an advanced orc. Advanced orcs cant bear children in the land of Holy Light. Then, we only need to go to the Cheetah Clan or the Black Panther Clan and find out if there was a warrior who sneaked into the land of Holy Light thirty years ago to take risks and carry out missions. It shouldnt be difficult to find your father. Of course, this way, the implications will be too wide and the commotion will be too big. It is inevitable that others will notice my actions. If the higher-ups of the clan ask about it, it is unlikely that I will hide your existence. I will have to hand over you and your secrets. For the two of us, this is a lose-lose situation. Therefore, I still hope that you can be smarter. Ice Storm, with your identity, it will be difficult for you to take even a single step in Picturesque Orchid Lake or the land of Holy Light. Other than me, who else can cooperate with you and save your life? Come on, tell me your secret. Lets explore the power hidden behind this secret together. I promise that I wont touch a single hair on your head. Maybe the two of us can work together and shine in the greatest era of Glory in history! Ice storm stared at Casanova. Bah! That was her answer. Casanova frowned slightly and sighed softly, as if she did not understand why ice storm was so stubborn. Do you know, seeing that you are the most outstanding ace gladiator in the Blood Skull Arena and have earned so many resources and popularity for the past two years, I really dont want to torture you with torture that is worse than death. Casanova squatted down and stretched out his totemic armor, which could turn into sharp blades, spikes, and serrated fingers at any time, gently touching Ice Storms trembling face. He said regretfully, If you are still so stubborn, I can only offer you to High Priest Black Tooth. I believe he will find a way to pry open your mouth. The name High Priest Black Tooth made Ice Storms eyes widen instantly. Obviously, even she had heard of this monster that had interrupted the mutation process of the Warrior of origin and escaped from the abyss of death. All kinds of legends about the black-toothed high priest kept appearing and changing in the depths of ice storms almost transparent eyeballs, causing her to tremble and spasm uncontrollably. It seems that you also know High Priest Black Tooths power. Casa laughed complacently, Actually, Im also not willing to share this great secret with othersfor thousands of years, youre the first vile spawn who can use both the power of totems and the power of holy light at the same time. Youre simply a priceless treasure. No one is willing to share such a treasure with others. However, if this treasure of yours is still not enlightened and doesnt allow me to explore it, I can only use you to exchange for the contributions of my family and the appreciation of High Priest Black Tooth. Dont be anxious. Calm down and think slowly. Tomorrow is the end of the Game of the Brave. The dozens of towns around Black-corner City and the hundreds of battle groups of the major clans are almost ready. At dawn the day after tomorrow, the Warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan will gather in the temple outside the city to hold a grand oath ceremony and a drill. Then, they will set off for battle. I hope you can think it through before then. Because once the army goes out, there will be too many people and too many eyes. I can not hide you in the tent all the time, so I can only offer you to the black-toothed high priest. I hope that when High Priest Black Tooth takes off his hood and cape, revealing his deformed and twisted half of his body that has been overly corroded by the totem power, you will not resent my cruelty, and you will not regret your stubbornness and stupidity. Casanova lightly patted Ice Storms cheek a few times. He got up and walked out of the tunnel. Just as he entered the darkness, he turned around again. Oh right, regarding your battle team, theres no need to worry. Casanova said to Ice Storm, I have to admit that you have created a very outstanding battle team, and I cant bear to use them as cannon fodder. I will assign them to the best and most loyal ace gladiators. I will let them fight for the bloody skull battle team in the upcoming battles and win more glory for me! Lady Ice Storm is sick! She is not sick. She is injured! Lady Ice Storms performance in the arena over the past two years has been too outstanding. However, while she has defeated countless strong enemies, she has also accumulated serious injuries in her body. It was only thanks to her perseverance and the blessing of the ancestral spirit that she was able to suppress the injuries. However, she was too impatient. In the Game of the Brave, she summoned totem armors one after another and engaged in battles that exceeded her limits. It was said that she had even taken away the armor fragments of many strong opponents and integrated them into her Mithril Ripper. As a result, she absorbed too much totem power at once and could not digest it at all. Then, she drank too much liquor that contained secret medicines at the banquet hosted by Lord Casanova, which caused her totem power to go out of control, and she almost turned into an Origin Warrior! Although she was saved by Lord Casanova with great difficulty, she still needs a long period of rest. She definitely wont be able to lead us! When dawn approached, this terrifying news spread like wildfire within Ice Storms battle team. Many of the servants were stunned. Even more of the servants did not dare to believe it and thought that someone was playing a cruel joke on them. Lady Ice Storm was one of the four trump cards of the Blood Skull Arena. Even in the newly established Bloody Skull Battle Group, she was a powerhouse whose strength was enough to rank in the top five. How could she be sick or injured? However, the rat servants who spread the rumors made it sound very serious. Moreover, recently, Ice Storm had been crazily challenging the powerhouses and snatching the other partys armor fragments. Her Mithril Ripper was adding a brand-new characteristic almost every day, it was also a fact that she had become more gorgeous and fierce. It was strange that she did not lose control during her crazy training. In the end, a rat soldier who had been with Casanova for many years expressionlessly brought the order of the highest commander of the Blood Skull Legion, shattering the last bit of luck of the servants. Everyone withered like empty pockets and hung their heads dejectedly. Logically speaking, it was common for the rat militia to replace their master. The casualty rate of the clan warriors was high due to hunting, adventuring, fighting, and war. The servant soldiers that were trained with great difficulty did not necessarily have to die with their master. Most of the time, their master did not treat the servant soldiers as confidants or brothers. They were merely tools and items that could be used at will and placed on the gambling table to be used as wagers. Before two gladiators fought each other in the arena, it was normal for one to bet three hundred servant soldiers while the other bet thirty. Since that was the case, why should the servant soldiers waste too much emotion on their master? Following someone wasnt eating, training, and death! However, Ice Storms servant soldiers were different. To be more precise, Leafs batch of servant soldiers that Meng Chao had personally selected were different from the other servant soldiers. First of all, before they joined the ice storm battle team, they were all crooked and did not see any hope. The only ending was that they would die and Rot silently in the darkest corner of the dungeon. Although Meng Chao had saved and trained them, they were still alive. However, without Ice Storms acquiescence, this grotesque battle team would not have taken shape so easily. Moreover, because Ice Storm was not focused on the Blood Skull Arena or the Blood Skull Legion, it was very lenient to the servants. It was as if the servants were free to do whatever they wanted, which made the servants feel the freedom that they had not felt for a long time. Compared to the gladiators who merely treated the servants as tools and chess pieces and forced the servants to train day and night, a large number of corpses that died of exhaustion or injuries were carried out of the training camp every day. The following days for Ice Storm could be described as peaceful and peaceful. Of course, those who were usually relaxed would suffer on the battlefield and even pay with their lives. This was the third benefit of following Ice Stormthe Frost Queen was one of the top five powerhouses in the Blood Skull Legion. Even in the entire Black-corner City, she was a well-known ruthless person. Many times, before the servants could make a move, she had already taken the lead and ended the battle. In addition to the team cooperation tactics taught by Meng Chao, the casualty rate of Ice Storms battle team was far less than the other three ace battle teams in the Blood Skull Arena. For a rat citizen who had lost his home, family, and hope, and only had his own life left, Ice Storm was simply the most perfect master that they could meet. Unexpectedly, the most perfect master had been seriously injured and collapsed just before the most tragic war was about to begin. What kind of master would they be assigned to next? Would they still be able to maintain a complete team with at least the initial thirty people remaining in a team and receive training and command from the Reaper? How would the new master treat them? Would he let them take the lead in the first battle and consume them all in a meaningless manner? The life-threatening question left all the rat folk soldiers at a loss and at a loss. Leaf was even more flustered. The young rat boy, who was too young and therefore too naive, had been in a state of confusion and at a loss for the past few days. The Big-horned Rat God that he worshipped and worshipped was actually a fake! Theres no such thing as the Big-horned Rat God descending. Its just a trick played by a spy from Red-gold City! This shocking news was like a huge ax that was surrounded by lightning.. It hacked into Leafs head and completely stunned the rat youth. Chapter 1040 - The Rat People’s Wrath In the beginning, Leaf and all the rat soldiers in the Blood Skull Arena were unwilling to believe this piece of news. Yet, for some reason, this piece of news spread throughout Black-corner City overnight like a wildfire burning a mountain Just like how the news of the Big-horned Rat Gods imminent arrival spread throughout the city. Many people spoke about it vividly. The Gold Clan was too proud in the past prosperous era. They slept on their past achievements and didnt raise many brave warriors like their ancestors.. The spies of the golden clan sneaked into black-corner city and were scared out of their wits when they saw the bravery of the Blood Hoof Warriors. When the news reached Red Thorn Village, the Fat Lion Men and Tigermen didnt dare to compete with the warriors of the Blood Hoof clan on the real battlefield. They could only send more spies and try to use despicable and shameless tricks to disrupt the assembly and expedition of the Blood Hoof Army.. after the joint operation of the Bloody Hoof clan and the iron sheet clan, they captured a few spies from the Gold clan and made them admit their crimes. The evidence of the entire conspiracy is now irrefutable, and the truth is revealed!! Although it was impossible for the rats to see the evidence. However, there were indeed many rats who saw the bullhead warriors of the bloody hoof clan and the wild boar warriors of the iron sheet clan sitting on the most prosperous cross street in the center of black-corner City. It used to be the liveliest, in the Iron Horn Tavern that had been smashed into ruins, they were drinking wine among the ruins. Looking at the way they put their arms around each others shoulders, called each other brothers, and danced together, it did not seem like they were competitors who had just fought to the death. If they had not really caught the spy, how could they be so happy and drink to their hearts content? This incident gave the rat youth a severe blow. One had to know that it was not easy for leaf to find Faith. Thats right, he felt that the big horn rat god was his faith. Leaf felt that people should have some kind of faith, and he could not possibly believe in the ancestor spirit of the Tauren who destroyed his home, right? He did not expect that his faith, which he longed to devote his entire life to fighting for, was only a cruel joke and a clumsy conspiracy. This dealt a heavy blow to the young man who did not know anything about the world. He did not know what else he could believe. With a head full of grievance and confusion, Leaf went to find Meng Chao. She wanted to get an answer from this mysterious black-haired rat citizen was there a big-horned rat god in the world, and would the big-horned rat god come to save them? Well, Ive told you before that theres no need to be too fanatical about the belief in the Rat God. After all, any belief that is established in a minute can be destroyed by someone in a second. Meng Chao spread his hands. Seeing leaf pouting and looking like she was about to cry, he hurriedly changed his way of speaking, Lets put it this way. If the Rat God really exists and is really willing to save all the ratfolk, then what? Are you going to do nothing but lie here obediently and wait for it to save you? This of course not. Leaf scratched her head and said, Although I dont know what I can do, no matter what, I Cant lie here and do nothing and wait for the Rat God to save me! Very good. Now Youre like a real warrior. Its not a waste of all the resources and time that Ive spent on you. Lets say C Meng Chao guided him patiently, Dont look so sad. Remember, Im just assuming. Im assuming that the Bighorn Rat God really doesnt exist. Its just some forces with ulterior motives. They rely on the legends that have been passed down among the rat people for thousands of years and meticulously weave jokes and conspiracies. Then, what? Then, youll completely despair and lie flat on your back, completely at the mercy of fate. You Wont want to avenge your mother, brother, and village, nor will you look for Anjia, your childhood friend? Of course not! At the mention of his mother, brother, Banshan village, and Anjia Ye Zis eyes lit up with anger. Then, his anger turned into a ray of light. Regardless of whether the rat god exists or not, whether it will descend, and whether it wants to save us, I will avenge my mother, brother, and everyone in the village. Then, I will save Anjia! The rat teenager clenched his fists. His canine teeth were deeply embedded in his lips, causing scalding blood to spurt out. Then its settled. Meng Chao slapped his thigh. Since you have your own path to take no matter what, what does it matter whether the big-horned rat God exists or not? Is He a true savior or a cruel joke? Leaf pondered for a long time with his mouth agape. The Reapers theory seemed to be impeccable. But he always had a feeling that his worldview had been greatly impacted and shattered. That was the Rat God, the sacred ancestral spirit that belonged to all the rat people! Could it be that even the existence of the supreme and incomparably sacred ancestral spirit was not an important matter? Wait, I was almost bypassed by you. The Reaper is really too bad! Under Meng Chaos modulation, the rat youth grew very quickly. He was not bewitched by Meng Chaos word games. Instead, he asked straightforwardly.., Reaper, you havent answered my question yet. Do you think that the Rat God really exists? Well Under the aggressive gaze of the rat teenager, Meng Chao became serious. He thought for a long time and shook his head slowly. Then, he nodded and said, I dont know whether or not the entity known as the Rat God really exists. If it really does exist, what will it be. However, the Fury that has been gathering and reacting violently for thousands of years, after thousands of years of being bullied and oppressed, is a real, powerful thing. If you ask me, the Fury is the real power that you can rely on. As long as it is used properly, it might be able to change the fate of all the rat people, or even the entire world! Leaf did not get the answer that she wanted from Meng Chao. However, Meng Chaos expression was indifferent, as if this was just a trivial matter that had infected the young ratfolk. It did not cause him to completely collapse like some of the ratfolk who treated the Rat God as their spiritual pillar, he became a walking corpse that was at the mercy of the Clan Warriors. And the news that ice storm was injured and that the entire squads servant soldiers were about to be divided up by the other clan warriors was, in a sense, even more serious than the Rat God is just a conspiracy. After all, the latter would not take their lives for a while. The former could turn them into corpses filled with arrows tomorrow, and they would be stuffed into bottomless trenches. Leaf hurried to find Meng Chao. He wanted to know what his next step would be. Was there a way to let all the rat militia of the ice storm battle team, at least the thirty rat militia that he had handpicked in the first place, live. Thankfully, the ice storm was just recovering from his injuries. At least thats what Casanova said. So, he couldnt make a big fuss about sealing off and searching the ice storms residence. Although leaf found a few of Casavars henchmen nearby. But he did make it all the way to the House of the Reaper, next to the House of the Aces. But after smashing the door for a long time, there was no response. Logically speaking, should not ah, because the black horn city is carrying out the Game of the Brave,the reason, almost no rat people in the chaos, run out to die. And the Reaper rarely went to the training camp or the bathhouse. According to him, he stayed in the hut every day to meditate, heal, and rarely left. Could it be that the reaper had met with misfortune like the ice storm? Leaf went into the bulls horn. He took a few steps back and was about to break open the door when a familiar voice came from behind, Leaf, what are you doing? Reaper?The rat youth was overjoyed. When he turned around, he saw Meng Chao wearing a hood that was too wide. Underneath the Hood was a bulge. It was as if he had gained a few times in a few days, or as if he was hiding something under the hood. Upon closer inspection, he looked very haggard. His messy hair was wet with sweat and stuck to his forehead, as if he had just completed a series of soul-stirring and complicated missions. Reaper, where did you go?Leaf asked in surprise. Uh, to the toilet,Meng Chao said. The toilet? Leaf asked suspiciously, You went to the toilet dressed like that? Thats right, because Im afraid of being naked,Meng Chao explained. Naked? Leaf said, But why do I feel like youre so tired, sweating all over, and panting? Well, Ive been eating too much meat recently, so Im a little on fire, so I used a little more force.Meng Chao said. Is that so? Ye Zi scratched her head and said, Under your cloak, are you carrying something very heavy? Do You Need Me to help you move it in? No need, I thank you! Meng Chao said, To make a long story short, what exactly happened? Why did you come to my place instead of cultivating properly? Oh, its like this. Have you heard? Lord ice storm seemed to have lost control of his totem power during Lord Casa Fas banquet and was seriously injured. Now, Lord Casa FA has sent him to recuperate, so he cant command us anymore. Leaf said anxiously, So, the entire ice storm squad is going to be split up and distributed to the other Gladiators! I just heard. Meng Chao said calmly, Moreover, I also heard that the thirty servants who were the first to follow Lord Ice Storm will be transferred to Lord Wildhammers command. Its actually Wildhammer? Leaf jumped up. She did not think about how the Reaper had only gone to the toilet. How did he know such confidential information. The rat teenager said with a sad face, Then we are doomed! Why? Meng Chao said indifferently, Lord Man Hammer is also one of the four trump cards of the Bloody Skull Arena. After forming the Bloody Skull Battle Group, he has gained the trust of Lord Casa Fa. is he any different from Lord Ice Storm? Chapter 1041 - Changing His Way of Death Of course its different. Dont you know how terrifying Brute Hammer is, Reaper? Leaf became anxious. First of all, Brute Hammer and Ice Storm are the trump cards of the Blood Skull Arena. In the past, they had fought many times in the arena. Brute Hammer lost more than he won, and he was very unconvinced of Lady Ice Storm. We were all servants that Lady Ice Storm personally selected from the dungeon. We fought several victories with Lady Ice Storm. According to the tradition of the Turan warriors, we had a good chance of becoming Lady Ice Storms personal soldiers or even servants, but in the end, we received Lady Ice Storms blood. Right now, we have fallen into Lady Ice Storms enemy, brute hammer. Do you think that brute hammer will give us a good look? Meng Chao replied, Oh. Dont Ohme. Also, Man Hammers style of training servant soldiers is completely different from Lord Ice Storms. He is the most typical warrior of the clan. He has never taken pity on the lives of the civilian rat soldiers. He only knows how to work hard and train hard. The casualty rate of being his servant soldiers is very high! Ye Zi continued, Also, Wildhammer is a native of black-corner city. Naturally, he has a batch of House ratsthat he has brought out from his clan and worked for him for many years. They have even been working for his clan since hundreds of years ago. When he is on the battlefield, the house rats are naturally the ones he trusts the most. After the spoils of war are captured, the house rats will be the first to divide the spoils. The house rats will be the ones who will take the easy missions. As for the cheap subordinates that we have temporarily transferred here, they will naturally be the best cannon fodder. They will be the meat shields that will charge at the front when we attack the fortress and fight hard battles! Eh? Meng Chao said in surprise, I didnt expect you to know so much at such a young age. Im very gratified to see that you have grown so fast. My efforts were not in vain! Reaper C Leaf was about to cry. Why are you still so calm at such a time? Are you just willing to obey man Hammers command and give up your life for the Blood Hoof Clan? Cant you think of a way? What? Meng Chao looked at the rat-like youth and said, You are the rat-like people of the Blood Hoof clan to begin with. Isnt it natural for you to fight for the Blood Hoof Clan? What do you think I can think of? I, I dont know either. Ye Zi was so anxious that she was running around in circles. She said in a dilemma, I once heard the elders in the village say that when the glorious era came, we, the rat people, would have to go to the city to wait for the recruitment of the Samurai Masters. We would do whatever the masters told us to do. When the Masters told us to die, we would have to die obediently and without hesitation. The elders said that this was the so-called way of a warrior, just like how the mandala fruit grew on the mandala tree. It was a natural principle. In the beginning, perhaps I could have fought and died loyally for the warriors without thinking about anything. However, after coming to black-corner city and experiencing so many things and hearing so many reasons from you, I gradually felt that there were not so many reasons in the world that were reasonable but meaningless. Those High and mighty warriors had never done anything good to me, my family, or my home. Why should I fight and die for them? Its probably like what you said. as long as I havent seen the glorious dawn, I could have endured the endless night! Wait. Meng Chao said, Did I ever say anything that made sense? You did. The rat teenager said solemnly, You also said that The black night sky has collapsed, and the Golden Dawn will definitely come! Reaper, I have imprinted every word you said in my mind. With or without the Rat God, I dont want to serve the darn warriors of the clan anymore! If it is Lord icestorm, since she is not the Tauren who destroyed half a mountain village and is not even an official member of the Bloody Hoof Clan, and because she treats her servants very leniently and freely, I can still put up with her. But, brute hammer? No, Im absolutely unwilling to obey his command, and I dont want to be killed by him. Then, Ill use my broken bones to cast his glory! The rat-peasant youths face was filled with determination and resolution, and it affected Meng Chao, causing his expression to become serious. If you really think that way and are unwilling to serve the clans warriors even if you die, then theres only one way. Meng Chao stared at leaf and said word by word, Escape, escape from black-corner city. Leaf narrowed his eyes, and the light in his eyes became more condensed. He gritted his teeth and said, Then well escape, escape from this damn place! You have to think it through carefully. Meng Chao said, Now that there are 100,000 or even more clans warriors gathered in black-corner city, its not an easy thing to escape. Its too easy to say that its a narrow escape. You might not even see the city wall of black-corner city before the spear with bull horns tied to the tip pierced through your heart. I have thought it through very clearly. After all, there is no way for me to survive if I fight with brute hammer. I was either torn into pieces by the lion-man, tiger-man, werewolf-man, and leopard-man legions of the Gold clan in the five racesor rushed to the land of Holy Light after surviving the five races. Then, I was burnt to ashes alive by the unfathomable mages and ascetics, the weird spells and divine arts, or something even uglier than ashes! The Elders in the village have said that our half-mountain village has a history of several hundred years. In the past few hundred years, we have participated in several Wars of Glory, but every time, out of a hundred rat villagers who went on an expedition, three to five of them would come back from the front line with all their whiskers and tails, and seven to eight of them would come back with broken limbs. That would be considered pretty good! I dont want to repeat their fate. I want to change the way I live or Die. Please, help me, Reaper! Meng Chao was silent for a long time. In the end, he sighed softly. Alright, I can try. Meng Chaos eyes were bright as he said, Let me confirm first. are the two of us the only ones who want to escape from black-corner City? Leaf quickly shook her head. I dont know the situation outside the blood-skull arena, nor do I know the situation of the other rat militia soldiers. However, the 29 rat militia soldiers that you picked back then all want to escape. We would rather die on the road of escape than die in the trenches that are charging toward the gold clan or the land of Holy Light. Are you sure? Of course not,Meng Chao said. After all, its a completely different concept if one person escapes alone and two people work together to escape, or if the entire battle team escapes together. Lets not talk about the difficulty. I have to figure out everyones true intentions. If we plan everything out here, and someone doesnt want to escape and instead wants to stay under Wildhammer or the warriors of other clans to Seize Glory, wouldnt we be overestimating ourselves? Thats impossible. Ye said, If we were to follow Lord icestorm, there might be some who would hesitate. But if it were Wildhammer, no one would be willing to follow him to his death. Why?Meng Chao was puzzled. Of course its because of you! Yes eyes sparkled as she looked at Meng Chao, Because you taught us such exquisite techniques and brilliant tactics, allowing us to witness true strength. This caused us to look down on Wildhammers simple and crude training and battle methods. You must know that Lord Ice Storm is the Frost Empress. Recently, he has defeated many powerhouses and seized their totem armor fragments. He is even willing to accept your suggestion humbly. That is why he is worthy of US following him. Brute Hammer is merely a defeated opponent of Lord Ice Storm. He doesnt have your ability. Why should we follow his orders! Reaper, trust me. Right now, your appeal among the rat militia might be much greater than Wildhammers. If you raise your arms and shout, everyone will definitely believe you and be willing to follow you to create a miracle Dont say such mushy words like create a miracle. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, However, if everyone is willing to follow my orders and absolutely trust me, I can give it a try in short, dont say too much to everyone for now. Everything will be fine as long as everything goes as usual. Really? Leaf was overjoyed. Reaper, you really have a way? What should we do? First, of course, well go to the training camp and receive Lord Wildhammers inspection,Meng Chao said seriously. Eh?The rat youths ecstatic expression instantly stiffened. .. In the end, leaf still listened to Meng Chaos suggestion and obediently returned to the training camp with him to wait for Wildhammers inspection. Because just as he went to look for Meng Chao, urgent horns sounded from the towers at the four corners of the Blood Skull Arena. There were also people who sounded heavy war drums, Dong Dong Dong Dong, like the footsteps of some giant totem beast that was over a hundred arms tall. This was the assembly order. This meant that the blood skull arena was about to close. All the gladiators, servants, handymen, and slaves were all incorporated into the blood skull battle group to implement the most stringent military management. There were commanders and supervising squads filled with Casanovas attendants and personal guards everywhere. Seeing the panicking servants and handymen running around, they could kill them at any time and report to the army according to military law. However, it was not realistic to escape from black-corner city now. In Meng Chaos words, it was not the right time yet. When the two of them returned to the training camp, the captain of the personal guards under man Hammer had already led a group of arrogant personal guards to guard the commanding heights and the entrances of the training camp. The rat civil servants who had originally belonged to the ice storm were dejected like prisoners in a prison. Before Man Hammer appeared, he had already shown off his might to Meng Chao, leaf, and the others. He ordered the rat civil servants who had originally belonged to the ice storm to put on armor covered with tree bark and stone chips. They picked up large wooden shields made from tree stumps, carried heavy battle axes and battle hammers, and stood motionless in the middle of the training camp, waiting for his arrival. Chapter 1042 - Get Off the Horse Turan metal was hard to come by. The armor and shields of the rat militia required a large amount of wood and stone materials to ensure their defense. At the same time, they were several times heavier than metal materials. Even the rat soldiers who had received special training from Meng Chao stood there for a full hour. They were drenched in sweat and their legs were shaking. Many of them rolled their eyes and fell straight to the ground. It was not until the twenty to thirty rat soldiers fell to the ground, and some of them were so stifled by the thick and heavy armor that they began to Twitch, that man Hammer finally arrived. This warrior, who had the bloodline of a barbarian elephant and was the largest of the four aces of the Blood Skull Arena, had his hands behind his back, and his long nose, which was as swollen as a bone tumor at the end, slowly swung left and right, he swaggered to the front of the terrified rat militia. I am man hammer. Some of you have heard of my name. Some of you have just been released from the dungeon not long ago. Maybe you dont know me. It doesnt matter. In the future training and battles, we will have plenty of opportunities to get to know each other well! Man Hammer shouted at the top of his voice, his face full of fury, However, I know many of you. I know that you train in some unscrupulous and opportunistic ways. Under the leadership of the ice storm, you were lucky enough to win a few battles, and yet you think that you are so great that you are the strongest servant in the Bloody Skull Battle Group! Of course, the ice storm is the trump card of the Bloody Skull Battle Group. However, the battles in the arena are completely different from the real battlefield. If you want to continue to win victory and Glory in the five clanscompetition or even the Battle of Honor, then forget everything that the ice storm has taught you. I will not fall for that! Next, I will let you know what real training is, and what kind of warriors are qualified to win glory for the ancestral spirits. They will even receive my blood and become official members of the Bloodhoof clan! I will crush your flesh into mud and grind your bones into powder. Then, I will mix the flesh and bone powder together and cast you into a brand-new, Roaring Iron Man! This is destined to be an exceptionally difficult path. If anyone can not withstand such a recasting, you can bring it up now. I will immediately enlist you into the ranks of the slave soldiers. I guarantee that in the first battle, you will be riddled with holes by hundreds of arrows. Then, you will be crushed into pieces by the iron hooves of your opponents. You will die a clean death. Then, you will no longer have to endure the pain that only a real tough man can endure. Is there such a person? Is there such a person? Man Hammer widened his eyes, which were bigger than the Fist of an ordinary ox-headed warrior, and stared at the rat militia fiercely. The rat militia all gritted their teeth and did not say a word. Very good. It seems that you are not as weak as I imagined. I Cant help but have a glimmer of hope that we will get along very well. Hammer nodded in satisfaction. Do you understand what I said just now? Yes! Leaf led everyone and shouted in unison. Hammer frowned deeply and shook his head disapprovingly. It seems that the ice storm is too indulgent with you. You Dont know the rules that the rat people should follow at all. Remember, when a servant answers a warriors question, he must add the noble name of the warrior before and after. You must call me Lord Hammer. Do You F * cking understand? Lord Hammer, I understand, Lord Hammer! Speak louder. Look at how the Ice Storm has trained all of you. Youre so soft and listless. Are you not the proud orcs but the sneaky elves in the Twilight Forest? Speak Louder! Lord Hammer, I understand, Lord Hammer! Louder! I Cant hear you! Your roars are not as loud as the farts of the totem beasts! You are so listless! What right do you have to follow me to fight for Glory? Lord Hammer, I understand, Lord Hammer! Not Enough! Not Enough! Far from enough! Keep training! Keep roaring! Shout out all your anger and killing intent! Imagine that you are facing the damn holy light humans, dwarves, and elves! Those who want to help the evil god of twilight destroy the world, tear them apart with your roars! Plant the flag of the Tulan warriors in every corner of the land of Holy Light! Let our world be filled with vitality and vitality forever! Lord Wildhammer, I understand, Lord Wildhammer! Lord Wildhammer, I understand, Lord Wildhammer! Lord Wildhammer, I understand, Lord Wildhammer! The rat militia shouted at the top of their lungs over and over again. No one dared to stop without Wildhammers permission. Wildhammers gaze was sharper than his fangs as he coldly swept his gaze over the faces of the rat militia. He paused for an exceptionally long time on the faces of the first batch of thirty rat militia that Meng Chao had personally selected. Finally, his footsteps came to a halt in front of Meng Chao. He looked down from above like a huge mountain with huge eyes, staring unblinkingly at Meng Chao. Meng Chao was the most standard standing posture of all the rat militia soldiers. He was like a straight mandala tree, so standard that even man hammer could not find a single flaw in it. Moreover, Meng Chao shouted again and again with full concentration. Even Brute Hammers huge figure completely blocked his breathing space. He did not stop or divert his attention. He continued to shout meticulously until he spat out blood. Brute Hammer did not comment on Meng Chaos performance. He stared at Meng Chao for a long time. Suddenly, the biggest trump card of the Bloody Skull Arena released a sharp killing intent. Like an invisible giant hammer, it smashed toward Meng Chaos head. Meng Chao finally couldnt hold on any longer. He grunted, his face pale. He took half a step back and almost fell to the ground. Naturally, he lost the rhythm of his shouting. Man Hammer grinned. He raised his Iron Fist and clenched it slightly, signaling the rat soldiers to stop shouting. Lord Casa said that you are special, so I have to be careful. Man Hammer said to Meng Chao, who was almost half his height, with a contemptuous look on his face, But, in my opinion, you are not special! Meng Chao looked embarrassed, as if he wanted to explain or refute. However, he seemed to have been disturbed by man Hammers killing intent and hurt his internal organs. He could not make any sound for a moment. In his desperation, he coughed loudly again and spat out more blood. Man Hammers face was full of disgust. He turned to the side and let Meng Chao spit out more blood, he poked Meng Chaos chest with his long nose and said, Listen, you ugly black-haired ghost. I Dont care where you came from, and I dont care whether the blood flowing in your body is the blood of the ogres, the hill giants, or the deformed monsters in the abyss of Eternal Night. I Dont care what relationship you have with the ice storm. After all, in my eyes, rats are rats. As long as you know how to obey the rules of the rats and obey the orders of your master, you will be a good rat. You will have a chance to survive. At the very least, you wont have to taste the whip or the iron. However, if you are still concerned about the ice storm and dare to think that you are smart enough to play tricks right under my nose, I will be very interested to know what kind of screams a special person like you will make when the red-hot iron rod lashes you hard. Do you understand? Man Hammer once again released a ferocious killing intent. It was really like a tyrant mammoth condensed from totem power. It gushed out from his body and launched a War stompat Meng Chao. Even the more than ten rat civil servants around Meng Chao were affected and groaned. Meng Chaos face was Haggard. His lips trembled for a long time before he said with a hoarse voice, Listen, I understand. Huh? Man Hammer raised his eyebrows and nose. Lord Man Hammer, I understand, Lord Man Hammer. Meng Chao seemed to have been scared out of his wits by man hammer. He lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, I understand.. Man Hammer was satisfied. However, he was not going to let Meng Chao and all the rat soldiers off just like that. Very good. Now, let me see how the Ice Storm has trained all of you! Run!Man Hammer roared. Carry all your equipment and run around the training camp. Dont stop until your legs are broken and your heart and lungs are blown up, or until I tell you to stop. Run hard! Under the supervision of Man Hammers house mouse soldiers, hundreds of rat soldiers who were originally part of the ice storm started running unsteadily. Because they had just been fully armed for more than a quarter of an hour and had used up too much of their heart and lungs in the midst of their hysterical shouts. As soon as they stepped onto the bumpy track, which was filled with gravel, mud, pits, and even iron caltrops, someone immediately let out a muffled groan. The leather hanging ropes that tightened the armor and weapons were deeply embedded in the flesh and blood of the rat militia soldiers. They swayed with every step, almost tearing apart their joints. Leaf gritted her teeth and endured the intense pain as she caught up to Meng Chao. Reaper, Are You Alright?He asked anxiously. Of course Im not. Meng Chaos face was still pale and his breathing was rapid. His footsteps were messy like the stitching of a bull warrior, swaying like a withered leaf in a violent wind. However, when he saw the rat youth catching up, he secretly blinked his eyes from an angle that man hammer could not see, You are right. This stupid elephant is indeed much worse than the ice storm. You have no idea how much effort I put in to resist the urge to beat him up right now. Im suffering from internal injuries! Eh? Leaf was dumbfounded again. She observed Meng Chaos face carefully. There was no pain, frustration, or dejection on his face at all? The rat teenager suddenly realized something. Reaper, you must have a comprehensive plan that can help us escape, right? What should we do next? Nonsense. Of course, we should obey Lord Hammers command and run away. Do you want to fight your way out of the Bloody Skull Arena and the entire black-corner city alone? But, how long will this run last? Dont worry. Hammer is just giving us a scare. He wont really run us to death. After all, the expedition is tomorrow, and we have already shown our excellent combat ability. If we run away like weaklings, how can we help him get more battle merits? I see. Then what if we finish running? Will we have a chance to escape? No, after we finish running, we still have an important thing to do. What is it? Of course its to eat. Were going on an expedition tomorrow, and hell definitely reward us today. Its a waste not to eat. Later, everyone will open their bloody mouths and eat a big meal for me! Chapter 1043 - Sudden Situation Meng Chao had not guessed wrongly. Brute Hammer was playing a trick of using both kindness and power. He wanted to subdue this battle team that he had coveted for a long time, and not tire Meng Chao and the others to death. Therefore, after the rat militia soldiers gritted their teeth and ran dozens of laps, displaying sufficient obedience, Brute Hammer, who could not find any faults, made them stop and pretended to lecture them. Then, he began to slap them and tell them that a very sumptuous banquet had been arranged for them tonight. Moreover, he was a person who was clear about rewards and punishments, and would never mistreat warriors. As long as they were willing to risk their lives to work well with their master, they would definitely become true warriors in the glorious era and enjoy benefits that other rat civilians would never enjoy in their entire lives. Tonights dinner was indeed exceptionally sumptuous. Other than fried mandrake fruit dipped in sour cream, every rat civilian soldier actually received a large chunk of bloody totem beast flesh, as well as half a fragrant golden fruit. There was even a pot of bubbling liquor. After all, to be able to last so long in the Blood Skull Arena, these soldiers were considered the elite soldiers of thousands of rat civilians. With the war about to begin, their masters still had to give them a few sweet dates to eat. However, the delicious food that usually made people want to eat them was like wax in the eyes of the rat civilian servant soldiers at that moment. It did not inspire the slightest bit of morale. The Big-horned Rat God does not exist. The so-called messenger is simply a spy sent by the Gold Clan.This matter dealt a psychological blow to the rat civilians that far exceeded the imagination of the clan warriors. The result of the destruction of faith was that many of the rat civilian servant soldiers were like leaves. Of course, they no longer believed in the big horn rat god, they also did not believe in the nonsense of Fighting and dying for the Blood Hoof clan, using blood and courage to seize the Supreme Glory. Since the big horn rat god was fake, who could guarantee that the ancestor spirit of the Blood Hoof Clan was definitely not fake? With this thought, the rat civil servants all entered a state of despair. They did not believe in anything, and they were lazy and could not raise their spirits. However, under the threat of the commanders whip and the Warblade of the supervising squad, they were driven by the desire to survive and moved forward mechanically. In the words of the warriors of the clan, who were gnashing their teeth in anger and resenting the fact that they had failed to live up to their expectations, the rat folk soldiers said, These trash dont look like noble Turan warriors anymore. They are even more listless than the skeleton soldiers in the nether desert who have lost the control of the liches! Of course, most of the rat subjects did not see themselves as noble Turan warriors in the first place. They were just ants who wanted to live. And this was what the high and Mighty Masters of the clan had done over the past ten million years. On the other hand, the rat subjects of Turan ze were like the skeleton soldiers of the nether empire, which were consumables that did not require thought or spirit. No matter what they thought, the war machine of the entire black-corner city began to rumble under the passionate horns and war drums of the Clan Warriors. When the Red Star that looked three to five times larger than the Sun on Earth tore through the last Wisp of darkness in the long night and poured the first turbulent blood-red river into black-corner city, the war drums that shook the souls.., hundreds of temples that had already resounded in the major families and arenas. At the same time, a colorful light pillar with a large number of cuneiform characters rose in the sky above each temple. The hundreds of light pillars were like pillars that could support the sky and the Earth. Together, they supported a huge temple that was majestic, Majestic, invisible, and could be clearly sensed by all the blood-hoofed warriors. Standing in this shapeless temple, all the blood hoofed warriors, whether it was the minotaurs, wild boars, or through the blood bestowing ritual.., the gnolls, Lizardmen, and feather clan members who had just joined the blood hoofed clan were all in a daze. They saw the magnificent and earth-shaking ancient battlefield. They saw how the ancestral spirits, who were unafraid of death and refused to yield, fought against the evil god of Twilight, who was trying to kill all the vitality on the earth. Heard the wrathful roars of the ancestral spirits, and heroic laughter. And infected by the emotional cries of the ancestral spirits, they could not wait to rush into the land of holy light now, to rush to the tower that claimed to be able to connect heaven and earth, to go to the vast and boundless starry sky, with a tiny body of flesh and blood, to fight the evil twilight who wants to control everything. Just like that, every temple was filled with the strongest warriors of each family. In every temple, there was a roar that resounded through the sky, shattering gold and stone. As the priests chanted long and clumsy chants, and twisted dances that surpassed the limits of the human body, battle teams armed to the teeth filed out of the temples. At this moment, the sky was just beginning to brighten. There were still many places in black horn city where the sun could not reach. Each warrior of the clan was holding a torch made of the huge leg bone of a totem beast and the flexible branches of the mandala tree that were soaked in oil. Thousands of torches stretched out to form fire dragons that bared their fangs and brandished their claws. The fire dragons gathered on the main road through the poor streets and dilapidated walls, becoming thicker, fiercer, and brighter. They went from a battle team of hundreds of people to a battle gang of thousands of people to a battle group of tens of thousands of people. At the forefront of the battle group, ancient battle flags that could be traced back to thousands of years ago fluttered in the wind. Because they were soaked in the blood of countless warriors, these battle flags that were surrounded by spiritual energy showed no signs of being polluted or damaged. Instead, they emitted an incomparably magnificent light along with the uniform roars of the warriors of the clan, they condensed into groups of dazzling human figures, just like the heroes of the epics who came to the human world to guide the new generation of Tulan warriors toward their unfinished business. Just like that, when the sun rose, there were already more than ten battle groups. Outside black-corner city, under a mandala tree that was nearly 10,000 years old and could not be hugged by dozens of people, they gathered in front of the oldest temple. The newly born Bloody Skull Battle Group was the youngest battle group in black-corner city. As the commander of the battle group, Casanova Bloodhoof naturally wanted to make a grand entrance and gain the upper hand. However, the ancestral spirit played a huge joke on him. In his bloody skull battle group, there were actually a lot of rat civilian soldiers who were suffering from acute illnesses. First, they vomited and diarrhea, then it was hot and cold, then it was like the world was spinning. Cold Sweat was breaking out all over their bodies, their muscles were twitching, and their joints were so sore that it was as if hundreds of red-hot steel needles had been inserted into them. With just a slight movement.., he was in so much pain that he almost fainted. He could not even stand up. How could he gather and march out? The Warriors of the clan had originally thought that the rat militia were playing tricks. After two whips were broken consecutively, but the rat militia could not be whipped up. Moreover, the servants were gnashing their teeth. Their faces were as ferocious as ghosts. Only then did they realize that the situation was not good. After all, even many house ratswho had worked for the bloody feet clan for hundreds of years and were absolutely loyal to their master had suffered. Their legs had gone soft, and they could not climb out of the cesspool after falling into it. This was definitely not a disguise. The witch doctors of the Bloody Skull Legion had also confirmed that these poor hamster soldiers had indeed suffered from a sudden illness. To be more precise, they had been poisoned. All the rat militia soldiers who had fallen ill had one thing in common. They had received a reward at the same time last night and had eaten an exceptionally sumptuous amount of food. The witch doctors carried out research on the food left behind. In the end, they found something strange in the sour cream and liquor that were distributed to the servants. It was a poison that none of the witch doctors had ever seen before. It was a combination of the effects of a variety of overbearing secret medicines, including laxatives. For the bodies of the rat people that were not nourished, as long as they ate a mouthful of sour cream and drank a small bowl of strong wine, they would definitely fall into a state of food poisoning. The witch doctors did not have a good solution to food poisoning. After all, it had been so long since dinner last night. The poison had already invaded the blood and limbs of the rat soldiers. No matter how much they tried to induce vomiting, it was useless. It was obvious that the strong wine and sour cream could not have rotted at the same time and produced such a strange poison. Someone had deliberately poisoned them to stop the blood skull battle group from taking action. Bastard! Casavar was furious. A dense blacklist suddenly appeared in his mind. Fortunately, after the witch doctors studied it for a long time, they came to the conclusion that although this poison was overbearing, it was not fatal. Moreover, it came and went quickly. As long as the rat militia soldiers who were poisoned by food were carried to a shady place to have a good rest, and fed them the milder honey to stir the mandala fruit puree soup, they should be able to recover slowly within one or two days, it should be possible. Well-trained servants were precious war resources. Casavar could only pinch his nose and let the witch doctors resolve the food poisoning incident as soon as possible. He led the Warriors and servants who were not poisoned to the temple of Black Horn first. Unfortunately, most of the rat civil servants of the Wildhammer squad had been affected. The rat civil servants of the original ice storm squadwho had just been subdued had the most severe symptoms of food poisoning. Last night, when they were receiving the reward, they had faithfully carried out Meng Chaos orders. They shook off their cheeks, opened their rear teeth, and devoured the food like a tornado. Everyones stomachs were swollen until they were as thin as cicadas wings. Later on, they were the ones with the most severe diarrhea and vomiting. The entire training camp was filled with their stench. As a result, man hammer angrily rushed to the entrance of the training camp and sneezed a series of times due to the stench. Seeing that they didnt look like humans, ghosts, or ghosts, and looked like they were about to kick their legs at any moment, this clans warrior, who had always been vicious and merciless, didnt take the lives of the rat folk soldiers seriously, felt a little scared. After all, Casava had snatched this well-trained and powerful battle team from the hands of ice storm and handed it over to him. It was not without a price. Having the strongest warrior meant that they had to carry out the most difficult mission. This was a matter of course. If they did not even meet the golden clan and the holy light human clan, or even arrive at the black horn temple, the entire battle team would be wiped out in their hands. Even the simple-minded brute hammer could imagine how Sharp Casavas bloody hooves would be when they pierced through his gaze. Chapter 1044 - A Miracle Is About to Happen Moreover, it was not just the wild rat soldiers who originally belonged to Ice Storm. Even the loyal domestic rat soldiers who had been following Brute Hammer all this time were vomiting and having diarrhea. They collapsed on the ground, unable to move like dehydrated earthworms. Brute Hammer could only pinch his nose and let the witch doctor help his servant soldiers recover their combat strength as soon as possible. At least they would have the ability to stand up on their own and crawl out of the city. Before the rat militia soldiers recovered, Brute Hammer could only stay in the Blood Skull Arena and fly into a rage. He did not know who to vent his anger on. However, to the rat militia soldiers, postponing the departure for one or two days would not change their fate of eventually being thrown into the meat grinder. Leaf held his belly that looked like an erupting volcano and curled up like a struggling shrimp. Through a narrow window, he looked at the changing sky in a daze and felt that it was going to be the end for him. Liar. Everything has been a lie! The rat youth bit his lip and contemplated in sorrow. The Rat Gods arrival is a lie, and the glory of the Blood Hoof ancestral spirit is also a lie. Even the Reaper is a big liar. He said that he had a way to escape, but now, everyone has been poisoned. They are all soft and weak like mud. They cant even climb out of the Blood Skull Arena. How can they escape Black-corner City? Dont look at me with such resentful eyes as if I told you a big lie. Beside him, Meng Chao supported himself against the wall and stood on tiptoes. He looked out the window and curiously asked, I saw a huge pillar of light rising from the Blood Hoof temple outside Black-corner City. There were many octagonal cuneiform characters shining inside the pillar of light. What the hell was that? That was probably all the high priests of the Blood Hoof Clan gathering together and praying to their common first ancestor. Theyre asking the first ancestor to update their totem battle armor, Leaf said weakly. Update? Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. Yeah, I dont know what the term means either. I heard it from a veteran servant who had served in the Blood Skull Arena for more than ten years. Only the high priests understand it. The ancient Turan language is probably one of the ancestral spirits godly powers, right? Through the update, many powerful skills can be implanted into the newly born totem armor. Therefore, it is a ritual that must be carried out every time an oath master steps into the glorious era. Leaf grimaced in pain and held his stomach, Reaper, why are you still concerned about matters of the Blood Hoof temple at this time? Everyones stomach is hurting to death. I feel like my intestines are about to be twisted off. Why do you seem to be fine? Im probably fine because I didnt have a good appetite last night. Who asked all of you to eat so much like hungry tigers pouncing on a sheep? Meng Chao said irresponsibly. What? Leaf widened his eyes and said, Werent you the one who made us wolf down three times the amount of food? And what part of your appetite wasnt good? You clearly ate enough for the ten of us! Dont worry about the details. Meng Chao grinned and said, It doesnt matter if our stomachs hurt for a while. At least we dont have to go to the Blood Hoof temple to gather and enter the battlefield to die! How is that possible? Leaf sighed and said, Do you think that the warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan will let us go and leave us to recuperate in Black-corner City just because of these mild symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea? The Blood Hoof Clan will not keep a bunch of useless idlers for a long time. Dont you see that Brute Hammers eyes are about to spit fire? When we get better, he will definitely drag us into the battlefield and send us to our deaths. If we really cant fight and can only wait for our fate, we will be the most pathetic slave labors, just like the rat people who are staying back in Black-corner City! Thats true. Then, its time to recover our strength. Meng Chaos smile gradually disappeared, and his expression became serious. Leaf, from now on, breathe with the rib breathing technique that I taught you. Ten times in a set. Hold your breath slightly between each set. At the same time, rub your stomach clockwise Uh, in the direction of your right hand. Also, tell Spider and the others about this method in a low voice so that everyone can move quietly! Leaf was slightly startled. Then, his eyes widened. The rat teenager seemed to guess something from Meng Chaos baffling instructions. He took a deep breath and cried out, Reaper, could it be that you poisoned Shh. Just do as I say. Remember, even if everyone gradually recovers, dont be in a hurry to show that youre still alive. Take a good look at the rat soldiers who have been following brute hammer and try to act as weak as they are, understand? Meng Chao stared into Leafs eyes and said very seriously, one word after another. Understood! Leaf nodded solemnly. Then, using the method that Meng Chao had taught him, he looked at the Brute Hammer soldiers around him out of the corner of his eye. Fortunately, these soldiers did not like hanging out with the wild ratswho had just entered the city. Moreover, the personal soldiers of house rats were also vomiting and diarrhea, and they were dizzy. Now, there were three or four shadows everywhere they looked. They could only close their eyes and lie on the ground, gnashing their teeth. They did not have the time to monitor the wild rat soldiers at all. Leaf silently squirmed toward his companions. He quietly told Spider about Meng Chaos order. The experienced and experienced private hunter looked at leaf in surprise and then looked at Meng Chao in surprise from afar. However, he immediately retracted his gaze and moved closer to his closest companion, whispering his orders. Not long after, the rat soldiers that Meng Chao had personally selected from the depths of the dungeon all followed his instructions, breathing in a special way and rubbing their bellies clockwise. An unbelievable thing happened! Leaf originally felt that her entire body was in bad shape, like an empty pocket. Without three to five days of effort, she could forget about bulging it up again. However, according to the method taught by Meng Chao, after breathing and massaging, the intense pain of food poisoning and the weakness of vomiting and diarrhea were like the sea water at the ebb of the tide. They disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, from his chest and abdomen, a hot and energetic energy surged out. It made his limbs, bones, and every nerve and muscle fiber feel as comfortable as if they were soaking in a hot spring. Soon, all the symptoms of acute food poisoning disappeared. Leaf tried to clench his fists secretly, listening to the cracking sounds of his fingers. He felt that the diarrhea and dizziness from a moment ago had vanished like a nightmare. His fists seemed to be more powerful than before. It was like the secret medicine that was mixed with the strong liquor and sour cream last night. Besides the poison, it was also a drug that could boost ones fighting strength! This is C Leaf was both surprised and happy. She looked at Meng Chao in disbelief. She could not help but approach him. She tried hard to suppress her excitement and stammered, Reaper, did you really do this? Reaper, did you really do this? I understand now. You deliberately poisoned all the people who were left in the blood skull arena, but you have the method to detoxify them. Therefore, we all regained our vitality, but the house rat soldiers loyal to the warriors of the clan were still weak and feeble. Naturally, they couldnt stop us from escaping. That must be the case, right? Of course not. Meng Chao shook his head and said, Even if we turned all the people who were left in the bloody skull coliseum into weaklings, whats the point? When we escape from the Coliseum, we will face the enemies of the entire Black-horn City? Besides, Wildhammer wont eat the same food as the rat militia. He is not poisoned. He alone is enough to keep all of you. Thats right! The fire of hope that the rat youth had just ignited was extinguished by a ladle of cold water. He scratched his head for a long time, but he still could not figure out where to hide his escape route. He could only stare at Meng Chao with his bright eyes again and ask, Reaper, what should we do next? Next C Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the huge fireball that was gradually rising to the center of the sky and emitting an incomparably dazzling red light. He repeatedly calculated the time in his mind and muttered, We can only pray. Eh? Leaf didnt understand what he meant for a moment. Pray to the big-horned rat God! Meng Chao sat down, leaned against the wall, and closed his eyes. Pray? Leaf stammered, Reaper, didnt you say that you dont believe in the Rat God? I never said that I dont believe in the Rat God. I just said that we shouldnt place all our hopes on the Rat God. Meng Chao said, Since we cant escape with our own strength, and we dont have anything else to do, theres no harm in praying.. Didnt you say last time that I was the emissary of the Big Horn Rat God? I, I was just guessing. Ye Zi said, The so-called emissary of the Big Horn Rat God has been discovered by the Blood Hoof clan and the iron sheet clan. Its not real at all. Hes a spy from the Gold clan! That might not be true. A mysterious smile appeared on Meng Chaos face. He winked at the rat youth. Believe me, perhaps the miracleof the big horn rat God will come today? Leaf was somewhat convinced by Meng Chao. He didnt know if he should believe in the big horn rat god again. But he knew that the reaper would never shoot off a target. Although the Reapers instructions or techniques sometimes looked very baffling. But as long as he wholeheartedly believed in the reaper, he would definitely be shocked by the result in the end. Leaf sat down and began to pray. But for some reason, he was distracted and couldnt pray to the Rat God as he used to. He tried over a dozen times, but he couldnt put his broken faith together. He opened one eye and found that the reaper was half asleep and didnt notice him. Leaf secretly changed her target. For the first time, she prayed sincerely to her mother and brother. Chapter 1045 - Miracles? Drastic Changes! Chapter 1045: Miracles? Drastic Changes! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Mom, Brother, if you wish for me to exact revenge, or at least walk on a path that is different from that of all the rat people in the past tens of millions of years, then give me some enlightenment! Leaf prayed wholeheartedly. A beam of light, a star, a flame, any unusual sign will do. If thats the case, Ill know that you havent died completely. The souls of the rat people can also turn into noble ancestral spirits and follow me all the time, giving me endless strength. Help me, Mom, Brother. Please, help me! He repeated this sentence over and over again in his heart. Still, he did not find any revelations or signs. There was no warmth gushing out of his body like a hot spring. On the contrary, the horns and war drums coming from outside Black-corner City became louder and more majestic. Leaf opened his eyes and found that the light pouring in through the window had turned into a mysterious, dark blue color. He leaned against the window, stood on his tiptoes, and looked out. He saw that the beam of light pouring out of the Blood Hoof temple outside Black-corner City had expanded to three to five times its original thickness. It was like a giant pillar that supported the entire world. The majestic power took away the resistance of many rats. It made them bend their spines and knees to worship the ancestral spirits of the Blood Hoof Clan that had been enslaving them. The Blood Hoof Armys oath ceremony is about to end. Leaf thought, The totem armor created in this era of prosperity have been infused by the ancestral spirits, and a large number of powerful moves have been updated, making their wearers even more powerful. They are becoming more and more difficult for the rats to deal with. Will a so-called miracle really come? If praying is useful, why would I need battle sabers, giant swords, meteor hammers, spiked maces, and totem armor, Reaper Leaf turned around and realized that Meng Chao, who had made him pray sincerely, had fallen asleep! The fellow was sleeping soundly. He was even snoring faintly, and there was a snot bubble in his left nostril that was constantly shaking. Leaf resisted the urge to vomit blood and sat down again. This time, he did not pray anymore. Instead, he took a deep breath. His gaze was firm, and his mind was undistracted. He followed the method that Meng Chao had taught him to cultivate the glittering lines and arrowheads in his body. At this point, he finally understood. No matter whom he prayed to, it was useless. In this world, no one would save him or save everyone for no reason. A person had to rely on himself! Leaf muttered to himself. His fingers were as straight as steel needles, poking at the acupoints where his spirit meridians intersected. The spirit energy in his body started to circulate rapidly along the complicated, three-dimensional labyrinth-like spirit meridians. It was his first time cultivating during such a serious situation. In a trance, he entered the profound state of deep meditation that Meng Chao had once talked about. It was as if he was immersed in a wonderful dream, forgetting the crisis before him, all his troubles, and the passage of time. Only when the earth shook slightly in the distance did he wake up. Leaf stretched and found himself to be in an unprecedentedly wonderful state. The scene in front of him became clearer, and he could hear the whispers in the distance. Even with his palms supporting the ground and his fingers touching the tiny cracks on the floor, he could feel more information than before. How should he put it? It was as if the past him was wrapped in a layer of wet and thin but extremely tough skin. The entire world that he sensed was shrouded in fog, and it was unclear. At that moment, he had broken out of the cocoon and breathed in the freshest air in the real world. Something has exploded! Through the slight tremors felt by his feet, this thought immediately appeared in Leafs mind. At first, he did not care. He thought that the Blood Hoof Clans various large battle groups had already started their actual combat exercises outside Black-corner City. There was no need to worry about the bottles and jars in the city. The totem warriors, who had been sullen for ten palm years, were finally able to unscrupulously display their destructive totem battle skills, giving off thunderous explosions. However, the continuous explosions soon approached from afar, exploding like firecrackers in the entire Black-corner City, causing everyone to jump. Even the extremely weak domestic rat soldiers, who were vomiting and having diarrhea, emitted a fearful and uneasy light with barely opened eyes. Whats going on? Where was that explosion? Is there a real battle drill outside the city? A real battle drill? How could such a powerful series of explosions happen? Even the dwarfs cannons arent as powerful as this! It was too late to say anything. Soon, a thunderous sound was heard. A corner of the training camps roof was hit by a burning boulder, and half of the dome collapsed. The rat militia ran away with their heads in their hands. Many people were screaming in pain from the impact. The rest were staring at the outside world in bewilderment through the holes in the roof and walls. Before their eyes, the entire Black-corner City was exploding and burning. Amid the deafening explosions, not a house, but a whole street soared into the sky. It was like a flood dragon that had gone berserk was lurking beneath the street. First, it caused the entire street to rise up high. Then, it tore through the ground and spewed out incomparably intense flames. It carried a large amount of soil, gravel, and bricks as it flew into the air and burned fiercely. It also took the form of a meteor shower, dragging a long tail of flames as it shot toward the ground once again. The explosion was so powerful that even houses weighing hundreds of tons were uprooted. When they fell heavily, they unwittingly smash the houses that were lucky enough not to be affected by the explosion into pieces! In particular, the mansions of the clan warriors, the arenas, and the areas where the temples were gathered were priority targets of the serial explosions. Many clan warriors, who had been stuck in Black-corner City and had not found the time to participate in the actual combat drill, as well as their clan rat soldiers, were standing right above the origin of the explosion. All of them were shattered into pieces in the earth-shaking explosion, leaving only a few charred remains. Even the clan warriors who were still some distance away from the origin of the explosion were also blasted by its shockwave. As a result, blood spurt out wildly from their wounds. Some had broken tendons and bones while some were smashed by the debris that fell from the sky and burned fiercely. They were buried at the bottom of ruins that weighed hundreds of tons. Just like that, the explosion, the flames, and the smoke that rose into the sky did not dissipate for a long time. The smoke and dust enveloped the entire Black-corner city. In the blink of an eye, the solemn Black-corner City from a moment ago had become a tragic scene that had been ravaged by the apocalypse. Above the apocalypse, amid the rumbling explosion and rolling black smoke, incomparably dazzling fireworks blossomed. The fireworks flickered and gradually gathered into a dazzling phantom that blotted out the sky and the sun. It was a head full of big horns. A rat mans head. B-Big-horned Rat God! Among the rat militia soldiers who were deeply shocked by the explosion and could not think at all, no one knew who shouted first. The shouting spread like a virus. Soon, all the rat militia soldiers, including a part of the domestic rat soldiers loyal to Brute Hammer, were shouting at the top of their lungs. The Rat God! The Rat Gods miracle! The Rat Gods miracle has actually happened! Yes. If it was not a miracle, what kind of terrifying power could cause such a large-scale explosion in the entire Black-corner City? It was akin to volcanic eruption, roaring thunder, torrential rain, and stormy waves. The power that could be attributed to heaven and earth was definitely not something a human being could resist. The shattered faith of countless rat soldiers in the Big-horned Rat God was restored in an instant, and it became even more solid. They knelt on the ground and wept bitterly. They begged the Big-horned Rat God to forgive their wavering and save them from this man-eating demon den. Many of the rat soldiers who did not believe in the Big-horned Rat God and had served the military nobles for hundreds of years were also terrified and in a dilemma. The advanced orcs tradition was to submit to the strong. They were willing because the Blood Hoof Clan was extremely powerful, and they had been working like cattle for hundreds of years. If the Rat God really existed and it was more powerful than the Blood Hoof Clan, what choice should they make? For a time, although the rat peoples training camp in the Blood Skull Arena was not directly hit by the explosion. However, the arena was still severely affected by the shock wave, and it fell into extreme restlessness as well as chaos. Leaf stared at the burning sky with his mouth agape. The flames and smoke licked the sky and had long covered the light pillar that shot out from the Blood Hoof temple. Now, everyone was looking at the sky. Other than the whirlpool of raging flames, they could only see the extremely dazzling portrait of the Big-horned Rat God, which did not disappear for a long time. However, Leaf was different from the other rat soldiers who worshiped the Rat God from the bottom of their hearts. An absurd premonition appeared in the rat teenagers heart. He noticed that Meng Chao had woken up. He was squinting and studying the illusion of the Rat God in the sky. But there was no pious expression on his face. Leaf stammered, R-Reaper, could it be that you created such a world-shaking scene? How is that possible? Meng Chao could not help but laugh. You think too highly of me. Then how did you know that this would definitely happen A miracle? Thats right. Leaf nodded first before he shook his head vigorously and seriously said, No, I dont believe that this is really a miracle. This so-called miracle is just some kind of power, whose profound mysteries we havent discovered yet. As long as we study hard, we can gradually grasp its deep mysteries. By the way, Reaper, how did you know that such an earth-shaking upheaval would happen in Black-corner City today? If Im not wrong, you deliberately poisoned the food to buy time until this moment and wait for the upheavals arrival, right? Chapter 1046 - : The Truth of the Miracle Its very simple. If we dont take action today, it will be too late. Meng Chao shrugged. Once the Blood Hoof Army sets out, both the clan warriors and the rat soldiers will lose most of their free space. They will have to proceed under strict management. Moreover, if they set up camp in the field, the scouts will be sent dozens of miles away. It will be very difficult for them to make any small movements. Today is the only day that most of the Blood Hoof Clans legions are dragged out of the city and divided into different groups during the battle drill. Only a large number of rat people, who are destined to die, are left in Black-corner City. When the defense of the city is extremely low, it will be the perfect time to make a move. However, I thought that they just wanted to set half of Black-corner City on fire and help the rat people escape in the chaos. I never thought that they could make such an earth-shaking noise! They? Leaf asked. They are the authentic emissaries of the Rat God, Meng Chao answered. Authentic emissaries? Leaf said in surprise. Could it be that they were captured by the Blood Hoof Clan and the Ironhide Clan, but they are imposters? They are not imposters. There are no spies from the Gold Clan at all. Even if there are spies, they have not been captured by the Blood Hoof Clan and the Ironhide Clan. Meng Chao grinned. Its just a lie fabricated by the rulers of Black-corner City! So, there really is a Big-horned Rat God? Leaf asked in disbelief. According to the evidence that Ive collected, there should be one. However, the Big-horned Rat God is the same as Tom, Dick, and Harry. Its just a name. It doesnt mean that its a real god if theres the word God in the name! Meng Chao said, We can only say that some faction that believes in the Big-horned Rat God, or at least a faction that claims to believe in the Big-horned Rat God, is eyeing Black-corner city. Thats all. Leaf pondered for a long time before turning around. So, this really isnt a miracle? He pointed at the burning city outside the window and asked. Its not a miracle. Its just a Oh, maybe a hundred powerful methane explosions, Meng Chao said. Methane explosions? Leaf did not understand. Thats right. Meng Chao thought for a moment and explained in detail. Dont advanced orcs especially like to eat mandrake fruits and the flesh of totem beasts that contain a large amount of spirit energy? I discovered that the digestive system of advanced orcs seemed to be modified by special genes, causing their appetite to be far more astonishing than that of other humanoid carbon-based intelligent life forms. Its common for them to eat thirty to fifty kilograms of food in a single meal. With such an astonishing amount of food, the amount of excrement was naturally astonishing as well. Originally, the underground of Black-corner City had a fully-automated pipeline processing system with very advanced facilities to handle millions of tons of garbage and excrement. However, after tens of millions of years, just like all the facilities and technologies that the advanced orcs ancestors left behind, the garbage processing and excrement purification system buried deep in the underground gradually fell into ruin. It became blocked and collapsed. As a result, a large amount of excrement rich in high-energy substances accumulated, condensed, and fermented under Black-corner City, producing all kinds of reactions that nobody can explain clearly. Dozens of inflammable and explosive gases and liquids, including methane, have been released. Its like hundreds of time bombs are buried deep under Black-corner City. Leaf, do you understand what Im saying? Yes a little. Leaf nodded and said, There used to be a big cesspool in our village. Green fireflies often floated above the cesspool. When we were young, we didnt know how to behave. We thought the green flames were very beautiful and liked to play near it. When we grew up, we realized that they were the most disgusting things. More or less. But the big cesspool under Black-corner city is much more powerful than the one in your village. Meng Chao clicked his tongue. Actually, I didnt think in this direction at first. After all, igniting the biogas to detonate Black-corner City is only a theoretical possibility. Although it sounds simple, how do you dig a tunnel and place the detonator at a key location? How do you ensure the sealing and stability of the biogas, as well as other inflammable and explosive gases? How to ensure that all the places in the city where the biogas is dense are detonated at the same time? And most importantly, how do you ensure that the biogas explosion only takes place in the area where the clan warriors live and does not affect the slums where the rats live? The technology involved is too high, and the amount of work involved is too large. It is definitely not something that a motley crew can come up with and complete. It seems that the rat militias true colors are quite different from what I expected. What kind of power is driving the Rat Gods descent? Meng Chaos thoughts were racing. A moment later, he cast his eyes on the rat youth again. Leaf, didnt you say that you wanted to escape Black-corner City? Now is the best chance! Yes, Meng Chao said quickly. Do you know that there is a large rat market at the intersection of Iron Axe Street and Steel Tooth Street, and there is the Red Head Tavern that serves the rat population? Yes. Leaf nodded. Red Head Tavern was one of the few places in Black-corner City that could make the rat population forget their lowly status for the time being. They would drink to their hearts content there. They would also slam the gambling table and lose so much that their parents would not recognize them. Whenever the servants in the Blood Skull Arena received their reward from the master warrior, they all liked to go to Red Head Tavern and lose everything. If the rat militia performed well in the arena and helped their master win, their master would often wave his hand and reward the servants with three melons and two dates so that they could blow some steam. However, Red Head Tavern seemed to be the same as many facilities in Black-corner City that served the rat militia. They were all destroyed by the clan warriors who went on a rampage during the Game of the Brave. It doesnt matter whether it is destroyed or not. As long as you know where it is, thats all that matters. Meng Chao said, That place is not far from the Blood Skull Arena. I will create an opportunity later. You and the rat people who are unwilling to stay in the Blood Hoof Clan as cannon fodder will think of a way to rush out. I reckon that there will be a lot of smoke and chaos outside. You wont encounter too many obstacles. Next to Red Head Tavern, there is an enormous tunnel that leads directly outside the city. I reckon that the Rat Gods emissary will be there to pick up the rat people in Black-corner City and escape the city through the tunnel. Judging from the fact that they were able to plan such a large-scale and high-tech explosion, they must have arranged everything outside the city to ensure that at least half of the rat people who escaped will be able to join their army and embark on their own journey! This There was so much information in Meng Chaos words that Leaf could not grasp it. Reaper, are you saying that someone will help us escape? Thats right. The Rat Gods emissary has been hiding in black-corner city for a long time. His goal is to help the rat subjects who are unwilling to be cannon fodder to escape! Meng Chao paused for a moment before continuing, Of course, it seems that their appetite is far greater than I imagined. They are definitely not satisfied with taking away a large number of rat subjects. However, that has nothing to do with you. However, we dont even know the emissary of the Rat God. Will he help us? Leaf felt a little guilty. He could hear the hidden meaning behind Meng Chaos words. Reaper, arent you coming with us? Dont worry. The emissary of the Rat God will bring you along. Meng Chao patiently explained, The other party has taken a great risk and invested a lot of resources to plan and carry out all of this. One of their main purposes is to get a large number of rat people out of Black-corner City. At this moment, after the selection of the recruitment team, the long journey, and the torture of the arduous work, the remaining rat people are all the best of the best. Moreover, they are filled with a deep-rooted hatred for the clan warriors. They are simply the best source of soldiers. As for you servants who have gone through the life and death test in the arena, you are even one in a hundred strong soldiers. If you offer yourself to them, they will be more than happy. How could they not accept you? As for me, I wont go with you for the time being. I have more important things to do. At least, I have to help you get rid of Brute Hammer so that you can have a chance to rush out of the Blood Skull Arena! But Leaf was anxious. Ever since his head was covered and he was sent into the Blood Skull Arena, he had been receiving guidance from Meng Chao and drawing power from his body. From a certain perspective, Meng Chao was more trustworthy than the Rat God. He had also thought that the mysterious Reaper with black hair and black eyes must be shouldering an incredible mission. He had his own battles to fight, so he could not always be his nanny. However, he did not expect the day of separation to come so suddenly and so intensely. This is the best I can do for you. Some things can only be seized by your own hands. No one can give you freedom and dignity for free. Meng Chao patted the rat teenagers shoulder and said with a smile, Besides, we wont be apart for long. Ill catch up to you once I deal with the problems in Black-corner City. Liar! Leaf mumbled, Since you are not with the real Rat God emissaries, how do you know where theyll take us and where theyll find us? So, you have to take this and this. Meng Chao took out a dirty pendant from his pocket and a partially old bag made of animal skin, which he had bought in the rat market. Then he handed them to Leaf. This is Leaf lifted the pendant curiously and found that it was a thumb-sized conch. However, after a long period of friction, the shell had lost its bright luster. It was gray and inconspicuous. It was filled with a brown substance that looked like cork, but it was densely covered in holes. When one placed it under the tip of the nose and sniffed it carefully, one could smell a very mysterious fragrance. The animal skin bag was filled with another kind of greasy white powder, which also carried a faint fragrance. Once we are separated, every time you walk a few miles, if possible, find an opportunity to secretly sprinkle this white powder anywhere. If you dont have the opportunity, throw some on yourself in advance and release it with your body temperature. It can help me lock on to your direction. Meng Chao explained, As for this pendant, just hang it around your neck. As long as it is within the range of three hundred to five hundred arms, it can help me pinpoint your location. Chapter 1047 - The Furious Brute Hammer Leaf did not expect Meng Chao to be so well-prepared. Facing the future alone, she could not help but feel a little nervous. Listen, Leaf. Meng Chao could see the uneasiness in the youth. He placed his warm palm gently on his shoulder and seriously said, You have to follow the Rat Gods emissary to escape. Only then can you help me! What? Leaf stammered. H-Help you? Thats right. I want you to follow the emissary of the Rat God. Not only do I want you to keep your life, but I also want you to help me with a very important matter. Meng Chao said, I want you to carefully observe where the emissary of the Rat God is taking you. If its an army purely made up of rats, you can pay attention to the target of this army, its commanders at all levels, and where it gets its weapons and supplies. Remember, your safety comes first. You Dont need to deliberately take risks to find out. You just need to be a member of the rat rebel army. Remember what you saw and experienced with your own eyes. When we meet again, just tell me. To me, this is a very important mission. Can I trust you? Of course you can. I will definitely complete the mission! Leaf blurted out. For the sake of his own safety, he was still a little hesitant. However, when he heard that the Reaper had handed over the very important mission to him, a powerful force immediately surged out of the rat youths body, as if he was not afraid of anything. However, after thinking about the mission that the Reaper had entrusted to him, leaf fell into a new confusion. Wait, the Reaper, the emissary of the Rat God should be saving the rat people, right? Thats right. Meng Chao nodded. Although their methods are very brutal, they are indeed saving the rat people in Black Horn City. Then, the army that believes in the Rat God should also be fighting for the entire rat people, right?Leaf continued to ask. Theoretically, thats indeed the case,Meng Chao continued to answer. Then arent they good people? Leaf asked, Why do you want me to find out the truth about the rebel army of the Rat People? I remember telling you the reason last time. Do you think that in the story of the star Han Empire that I told you, those yellow headscarves who couldnt stand it anymore and rose up against each other are all bad people? Meng Chao said, Moreover, it is impossible to set off such a large-scale chain of explosions just by relying on the hot-blooded rat people. Even if most of the rat people are good people, the guy hiding behind the giant phantom of the Rat Godmay not be. In short, I hope that all the good people will be rewarded well and live happily until a better tomorrow. I dont want to be deceived by the bad people and exploited by the villains, only to be destroyed miserably in the end. For the time being, thats all I can tell you. I havent figured out many problems yet, but I promise you that I will definitely explain everything to you after I investigate everything! Meng Chao pressed down heavily on Leafs shoulder. It was as if he wanted to brand his own strength into the body of the rat youth. The light in leafs eyes shone even brighter and condensed. Meng Chao grinned. Let spider and the others bring out their courage and strength. If they want to escape, everyone has to go all out! At this moment, man hammer rushed into the training camp with furious footsteps. Get Up! The enemy launched a despicable sneak attack. The entire black horn city is on fire. Do you still want to play dead? He roared hysterically, Get Up! Come out with me to maintain order and tear the enemy into pieces. Otherwise, Ill Crush Your Bones First and crush your flesh and blood into mud! At this moment, Man Hammers hair was curled up due to the fire. His dark face was full of burns, abrasions, and stone splashes. The wounds were so deep that his bones could be seen. It seemed that when the explosion happened, he was in the open air and had been severely injured by the shockwave. However, compared to the wounds on his body, it was obvious that his soul had suffered a heavier blow. Black-corner city, the Majestic Black-corner city, the Great Black-corner city. This glorious city with a history of more than ten thousand years was the greatest blessing left by the ancestral spirit to all the Blood Hoof Warriors. Over the tens of millions of years, countless bloody battles had never been conquered by the enemy. Even though the Blood Hoof clan suffered the most disastrous defeat when they fought with the golden clan for the leadership of the entire Tulan civilization, the extremely proud lion men and Tigermen from the golden clan only dared to attack black-corner city, they signed an alliance agreement with the Blood Hoof clan, but they did not dare to attack black-corner city by force. This was because it would provoke the most violent anger of all the Blood Hoof Warriors and the most terrifying curse of the blood hoof ancestral spirit. They did not expect that such a magnificent city would be turned upside down by some unimaginable power in an incomparably terrifying way when the most magnificent blood hoof army in thousands of years set out on an expedition. When Wildhammer climbed to the highest point of the blood skull arena, he saw countless long-standing noble houses and temples groaning in the raging flames and billowing smoke. Even the houses collapsed and were in a complete mess. And today, the noble warriors who were supposed to be awe-inspiring jumped up and down, covered in bruises, under the shock waves like raging waves and the flying debris like a meteor shower. Brute Hammer really felt that something in his brain had shattered and fell to the ground. At the same time, as one of the four trump cards under Casanova bloodhoof, even though his brain capacity could not keep up with his overly robust limbs, brute hammer had an amazing intuition like a wild beast. His intuition told him that the chain of explosions was far from the enemys entire plan. On the contrary, the chain of explosions was just the enemy blowing the horn of attack. He had to admit that the enemy had chosen the most fatal opportunity to attack. At this moment, the dozens of battle groups of the Bloodhoof clan had already left black-corner city and were stationed near the bloodhoof temple outside the city to carry out a practical battle drill. This was the first time that most of the clans warriors had participated in such a large-scale drill, and they were not too familiar with the coordination of their comrades. The entire range of the drill was extremely wide, and many people lost their way as they fought, they could not find their commanders, and there were even a few battle groups that had muddled together. In the past glory eras, such chaos was a common phenomenon that would inevitably occur. In the end, compared to the civilization and technology of the Tulan civilization, the size of the army that had expanded infinitely due to the support of the mandala fruit had far exceeded the limit that they could control. The solution of the Tulan people was to have a series of practical combat exercises, including the game of the Brave. Including the five racescompetition, in a sense, it was just a larger, more intense, and realistic practical combat exercise. In this way, when the five clansWar ended and the war chiefs were decided, they would have more or less the ability to organize and fight. But right now, the dozens of legions clearly did not work well together. And the warriors of the clan who remained in black-corner city were pitifully few. The majority of the forces that maintained the operation of black-corner city were the rat people. After the dozens of bloody hooveslegions completed the battle drill, the rat people would be driven away by the warriors of the clan and thrown into the holy war as cannon fodder. But now, they were spread throughout every corner of black-corner city. After the explosion, flames and thick smoke sealed off the entire black-corner city. If the rat people with ulterior motives suddenly attacked. It was very difficult for the clan warriors who were conducting battle drills outside the city to establish a system to defend black-corner city. Even if they could rush back to black-corner city as soon as possible, it would be very difficult to stop the enemys conspiracy in the burning city. Man Hammer believed that he had the sacred mission of defending black-corner city and suppressing the lowly rat people. He immediately came to the training camp. Although the soldiers gathered here were also rat people. Man Hammer felt that they could still be trusted. Needless to say, the rat soldiers who had served his family for hundreds of years. The rat soldiers who had just been subdued yesterday were obedient. They should have been completely intimidated by him. Moreover, he had pointed out a bright future for them. As long as they risked everything and worked hard, they would be able to change from servant soldiers to personal soldiers, from personal soldiers to personal servants, and even possibly from personal servants to warriors! How lucky and glorious was this! Unexpectedly, just as Wildhammer issued his call, he heard an ear-piercing scream coming from the corner. A miracle! This is the miracle of the Rat God! The Rat God has descended. Those who dont want to die, quickly run. Go outside and welcome the arrival of the Rat God! Many of the rat soldiers were already in a state of panic and hesitation. When they were called out by him, it was even more chaotic. No one could hear man Hammers orders clearly. It was that ugly rat with black hair and black eyes! Man Hammer was so angry that his nose was crooked. Bastard, I should have killed you yesterday! He took two steps and arrived in front of Meng Chao. His long nose that was like a meteor hammer was raised high and smashed heavily onto Meng Chaos head. Although Casas blood hoof told him to pay attention to this Somewhat special rat citizen. But after weighing his weight yesterday, Brute Hammer did not take this guy who was scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat by his few strands of killing intent into his eyes. Thus, he did not activate his totem battle armor at all and went all out. He did not expect Meng Chao to be scared to the point that his legs went soft. He hugged his head and shrunk down, narrowly avoiding the bone tumor at the end of his long nose. Then, he rolled and crawled toward Man Hammers house mouse soldiers, lying on the ground in all directions. Meng Chao was extremely fast. In an instant, he stepped on the gap between the house mouse soldiers and jumped onto the windowsill by the wall. Man Hammer wanted to wave the bone tumor again, but he was afraid that he would hit the house mouse soldiers who were covered in food poisoning. Although the lives of the rat people were not worth much, these house mouse soldiers who had followed his family for hundreds of years and were loyal to him were different from ordinary wild rats. Man Hammer could not ruin the lives of dozens of house rat soldiers just to catch a crazy wild rat. He could only snarl, Catch him! Catch this dirty rat for me! Chapter 1048 - Brute Hammer’s Fear It was a pity that these domestic rat soldiers of Brute Hammers had been tormented by the powerful medicine that Meng Chao had meticulously concocted, causing them to vomit up and down. Their entire bodies went limp, and they couldnt even move a single finger. How could they possibly stop Meng Chao? It was too late. Before Brute Hammer could swing his long nose again, Meng Chao had already stepped on the heads of the domestic rat soldiers and scurried up the windowsill. He turned around, grinned at Brute Hammer, and disappeared out of the window. The mocking smile completely destroyed man Hammers rationality. The furious Blood Hoof Warrior roared and dashed out of the door, knocking half of the door away. His huge elephant-like body activated his cheetah-like speed. He took three steps and two steps, circling to the window where Meng Chao had escaped. On the roof not far away, a black shadow flashed. Meng Chao was desperately trying to escape from the Blood Skull Arena. Catch him! Man Hammer shouted. But at this moment, the Blood Skull Arena was in chaos. The serial biogas explosion destroyed a corner of the arena and destroyed half of the arena. Flames shot out from the cracks between the broken walls, flowing and spreading everywhere like lava. The billowing black smoke released tentacles that bared their fangs and brandished their claws, disturbing the vision of the clan warriors who had stayed in the arena. The collapse of the buildings and the crackling sound of the Flames also made the roar of man hammer seem distorted and insignificant. What was even more terrifying was that countless rat civilians were ready to make a move. If it was said that the rat civilian servants had a bright future in theory, they might become the masters personal soldiers and attendants. They might even receive the masters blood and become the new master. Then, for the disabled and old rat laborers, they had little choice. In other words, after being exploited by the Clan Warriors for so many years, they had nothing to lose. According to the original plan of the expedition. After the Clan Warriors completed the drill, they would be incorporated into the Blood Hoof Army and become the lowest level of slave soldiers. They would normally serve the servants and warriors and do the most tiring and dirty work. During the war, they would be forced to rush at the front of the battle formation by shining sabers and whips that were covered with thorns. They would rush toward the trenches and pits that were filled with sharp wooden stakes. On the opposite side, there would be a dense phalanx of long spears, or tens of thousands of arrows whistling toward them, arrows that were like a rainstorm. Just as leaf had said, if they were all going to die, why not die on their own journey? Therefore, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, even if there was no hope at all, as long as they were given a chance, the ratfolk handymen would be willing to take the risk and risk their lives. The emissary of the Rat God had seen through this. He had long sent people to secretly contact the ratfolk handymen in the various large arenas. They had trained a batch of fanatics who were full of firm faith in the Big Horn Rat God. Even if a few days ago, Casavar bloodhoof deliberately spread the statement that the big horn rat god did not exist and that the so-called messenger was just a spy of the Gold clan, many rat folk servants who did not know the truth had their faith shaken, in times of panic. These backbone members were still full of confidence in the Miracleof the Big Horn Rat God. Today, the miracle had indeed come. In the arenas of black horn city, even though these people did not have strong combat ability, they had rich combat experience. They had seen the warriors of the clan wearing totem armors countless times on the side of the arena, they had released an aura that was full of pressure and explosive force. Therefore, the handymen who could withstand the pressure were all overjoyed. They jumped up without caring about their own safety. According to the plan agreed with the emissary, they broke the dungeon where the wild ratswere imprisoned and called for the wavering rat folk soldiers, they led a large group of rat folk to seize the weapons and supplies in the arena. Then, they rushed out of the arena and met up at the designated location, preparing to escape from black-corner city. The wild ratswho were forcibly captured by the conscription team and imprisoned in the black prison for three to five days, or even ten to half a month, still harbored deep-rooted hatred and had yet to be tamed, needless to say.., naturally, they were the most fervent worshippers of the big horn rat god. As long as they were given a bone blade or spear with a sharp tip, they would dare to launch an attack that would perish together with the warriors of the clan who had destroyed their homes and slaughtered their family members. For a time, ear-piercing bone whistles were heard from all directions of the Blood Skull Arena. Under the guidance of the bone whistles, a large number of rats gathered into a tide that was even more powerful than the shock wave. They broke through one dungeon after another and rushed into the weapons warehouse that was affected by the explosion. Cracks appeared on the door, and they were fully armed. They let out hysterical shouts and rushed to the warehouse that stored the mandala fruits, snatching back the food that was originally taken from their homes. Some clan warriors also sensed the rat peoples commotion. They immediately carried out the most severe suppression. However, there were too few clan warriors guarding the Bloody Skull Arena. Other than brute hammer, the clan warriors who had a certain fighting strength had long been taken out of the city by Casava, trying to take the lead in the actual combat practice. Most of the warriors who remained in the arena were disabled warriors who had lost their arms and legs, or old warriors with white hair who had not been on the arena for a long time. These warriors had just been shaken by the series of explosions. There were also some who were smashed by burning rocks and burned badly. Looking at black-corner city, which was beyond recognition, they were in a great shock. They did not understand what had happened at all. Naturally, they could not respond quickly and effectively. Even if they pounced on the chaotic rat people aggressively. However, the rat people did not communicate directly with the samurai. They would often scream a few times before dispersing in a hubbub. It was true that the samurai could kill a few rat people with their swords. However, it was impossible to find and eliminate all the rat people in the constantly burning and collapsing arena. If they wanted to quell the chaos in the blood-skull arena, they could only rely on the large number of rat people soldiers. The problem was that no one could tell which rat people believed in the big horn rat god and participated in the riot. And which rat civil servants remained unmoved after witnessing such a Miracleand devoted themselves to the bloody hoof clan. Perhaps, even the rat civil servants themselves could not tell. Therefore, such things could not be avoided. A group of rat folk soldiers, who were loyal to their master, rushed out after the explosion, fully armed, in an attempt to maintain order. However, they were killed out of the corner, and their faces were covered in dust from the explosion. The Clan Warriors, who were in a frenzy, treated them as Traitorsand killed them indiscriminately. Most of the Rat folkwere killed, and a small number of the Rat folkwho escaped did not dare to show their faces in front of the master warriors who were red-eyed from killing. When they encountered a group of rat militia soldiers who were organized by the backbone elements and were trying to rush out, they were often confused and surrounded by them. Since the situation was so chaotic, naturally, no one could hear man Hammers furious roar. Even if they could hearit, no one could listento it. That was because in the middle of the flames and the smoke, no one noticed Meng Chao except for Man Hammer. Fortunately, Meng Chao seemed to have used up all his strength when he escaped from the training camp. At this moment, he was limping on the eaves, but he didnt escape man Hammers sight. Humph, youve been vomiting and diarrhea all night. Lets see how much strength you have left to escape from my hands! Man Hammers two tusks shook. When I catch you, Ill stomp on you and Crush Your Dirty Bones Inch by Inch! He was too heavy to jump onto the crumbling roof. However, he was surrounded by falling rocks. With a gentle curl of his long, retractable nose and a flick, his power was comparable to that of a stone bullet thrown by a large catapult. Boom! Boom Boom! The rocks kept falling behind Meng Chao, shattering the place where he had just landed and collapsing. Meng Chao let out a strange cry and jumped up and down among the broken walls, looking extremely pathetic. This posture of being able to hit the bulls-eye just by a hairs breadth attracted man Hammers relentless pursuit. He gradually dived into the depths of the ruins where the smoke was the thickest and he could not see his own fingers. There were no warriors from other clans around to help him, so he did not care at all. Bang! Boom! When the black-haired, black-eyed rats speed became slower and slower, and it even ran into the blind spot of the ruins in a panic. Man Hammer finally seized the opportunity and rolled up two pieces of gravel at the same time, shooting them at his back and feet. Meng Chao was finally hit by the gravel. He screamed and spat out a mouthful of exaggerated blood. The crumbling ruins under his feet collapsed further. His entire body sank down and was swallowed by the smoke and dust that spewed out. Man Hammer laughed sinisterly and strode forward. He crawled into the smoke and dust, trying to drag Meng Chaos mangled body out and bring it back to the training camp. He would use the cruelest punishment to intimidate the pariahs who were ready to make a move. However, he didnt expect that the moment he crawled into the smoke and his eyes were covered, a faint chill would come from his throat. Man Hammers pupils suddenly contracted. His long nose that could expand and contract freely was frozen into a popsicle. He even had the illusion that his head had been moved. He let out a sharp scream. His legs that were as thick as pillars stomped on the ruins, blowing up the broken walls under his feet and forcefully sinking half an arms height. With a swoosh, a bone-piercing chill came from the top of his head. Then, a wet liquid blurred his eyes and flowed to the corner of his mouth. It was a salty taste. It was his blood. A sharp blade as thin as a cicadas wing silently brushed past his head and cut off a large piece of his scalp close to his skull. And if he had not reacted in time, this blade would have cut off his throat. Only at this moment, a piercing pain came from the top of his head. Like an ice pick, it fiercely pierced through the gap between his skull, all the way to his tailbone. Facing the smoke and dust that could not be seen with ones fingers, the darkness deep in the smoke and dust, and the attacker in the darkness. One of the four trump cards of the Blood Skull Arena, the holder of the totem armor Million steam hammer, who had once defeated countless powerful enemies in the arena and torn apart countless totem beasts, the deepest part of his brain.., uncontrollable fear surged out. Chapter 1049 - The Night Demon! Chapter 1049: The Night Demon! Even when facing Ice Storm or Casanova Bloodhoof, Brute Hammer had never felt such fear like he was being haunted by a ghost. Under the stimulation of extreme fear, he roared and spun his long nose like a meteor hammer into a destructive storm that swept up a large amount of rubble, broken wood, and dust in the ruins. It formed an indestructible protective shell that enveloped him within. However, the icicle was bone-piercing, and the feeling of being stabbed in the back was still like mercury seeping into the storm. The end of Brute Hammers long nose was tingling. He felt as if his entire nose was about to be uprooted. He hurriedly lowered his head to dodge. With a bang, sparks flew in all directions from the smoke and dust. It was the attackers sharp blade that collided with his fangs. Judging from the attackers silent attack style, this sharp blade that was as thin as a Cicadas wing should not have much strength. However, the collision between the sharp blade and the fangs still numbed half of brute Hammers gums. He reached out and touched the Fang, and immediately felt a crack that was as deep as the root of the Fang. If the crack was only half a finger deeper, he would be able to remove the entire fang. Until now, brute hammer still could not catch the shadow of the attacker. This caused his fear to soar to the limit. He could only retreat recklessly and summon his totem armor locomotive! Along with the black liquid metal seeping out from 36,000 pores. The metallic luster of black iron also gathered into hundreds of three-dimensional cuneiform characters that lingered around his body, helping the liquid metal to solidify rapidly, condensing into layers of indestructible armor. When the armor of his four limbs was completed in an instant, creating an earthquake-like roar, brute hammer finally let out a sigh of relief. He was prepared to switch from defense to offense, searching for the damned attacker. At this moment, he suddenly felt a bone-piercing chill coming from behind his back, in the middle of his spine, where the totem armor had yet to completely seal off. Immediately after, the bone-piercing chill that was close to absolute zero turned into lava that burned everything. It followed his entire spine, went down to his pelvis and legs, and went up to his arms and brain regions, it completely took over his spinal cord and motor nerves. Man Hammer widened his eyes. No matter how the ancestral spirit hidden in the totem armor poured out a waterfall of information in his field of vision. He could not get any hint of guidance from it. Having lost contact with his brain, it was as if his four limbs had disappeared from his body. He was also unable to coordinate with the totem armor to display even the most basic battle techniques. Man Hammer felt like he was a dam that had collapsed. All his strength accompanied his spine. Sometimes it was cold, sometimes it was hot, and all of it poured out. He fell to the ground with his head spinning. He let out half of his humiliation and half of his despair moans. With the help of the continuous climbing and licking the flames at the highest point of the Blood Skull Arena, he finally saw clearly the true face of the attacker under the dust and smoke. The opponents body size was no more than two arms. Among the tall and strong bloody hoofs clan, he could only be considered an unremarkable short figure. However, the streamlined totem armor that covered his entire body and was filled with a sense of speed and destructive power could make even the largest warriors of the Clan Shiver from the depths of their bone marrow. This was a very unfamiliar totem armor. Other than the highly abstract blood-colored ghost pattern in the middle of the chest armor, brute hammer did not find any badges or totems of the major clans of Black Horn City. Extending from his elbows all the way back, the two sharp blades that were like giant sickles made this totem armor full of unforgettable recognition. Brute Hammer felt that he would never forget such a terrifying totem armor. If he could still escape from these two scythes that could harvest lives as easily as harvesting wheat. Brute Hammers gaze followed the blade of the scythe and moved all the way to the attackers visor and helmet. It was different from the clan warriors who would usually engrave profound and complicated runes on the visor to form a gorgeous totem. This attackers visor was simple and smooth to the extreme. Except for the area near the eyes, which had hundreds of tiny holes, creating a circular vision to observe the outside world, there were no other decorations or lines. This minimalist design style, which gave up all decorations, was totally different from the traditional aesthetic taste of the warriors of Tulan. However, it added a mysterious and unfathomable feeling to this visor, which couldnt see any change of emotion. The area above the visor was where Dou Ying and Mei Bi should be. It was also empty. However, beams of golden flames with red threads were surging. The attacker was like a torch, Burning Man Hammers heart. When the attacker had activated his life magnetic field and controlled the spiritual flames, the golden and red intersecting spiritual flames turned into strange-shaped horns, hovering above the attackers head. This image made an extremely terrifying name jump out of Man Hammers mind. Night, Night Demon! Man Hammer screamed this name like a hen whose throat had been cut. The attacker didnt comment. He just lowered his head and looked at man hammer with admiration from hundreds of needle holes. He didnt admire man hammer. He was admiring the totem armor on his body the locomotive. It was said that the locomotive was an ancient divine weapon. A long time ago, when the glory of the ancestral spirits still shone on the entire land of Tulan. The noble warriors of Tulan rode on countless divine weapons called the locomotive and smashed it into the land of holy light like a hammer. Unfortunately, in order to protect the vitality of the entire land, the warriors of Tulan had to devote all their resources and energy to the war against the Twilight Demon God year after year. The believers of the Twilight Demon God and the puppets known as the camp of Holy Lightsnuck into Tulan many times and defiled and destroyed the sacred heritage left by the ancestral spirits to the warriors of Tulan. As a result, ten thousand years later, like countless powerful divine weapons, the real locomotivehad long been lost. Even so, the Wildhammer family had integrated part of the technology of locomotiveinto the totem armor. It was only then that the bloody hoof clan, or perhaps the most powerful totem armor of the five great clans, locomotive, was forged. Ever since he was fifteen years old, during the coming of age ceremony, he had competed with a bloodthirsty and berserk Bone shattering mammothand used his bone hammer and iron fist to forcefully shatter the opponents hardest skull.., brute Hammer had obtained this totem armor. After nearly twenty years of cultivation and battle, Brute Hammer had originally thought that he and the totem armor had already become one with each other and could unleash the strongest power of the Locomotive. It was this totem armor that had been passed down for over a thousand years.., the most perfect master. It was only at this moment, facing Night Demons hungry gaze, that man hammer was shocked to discover that his totem armor had actually wavered! How could this be? Man Hammer was dumbstruck as he looked at the field of vision. The cuneiform characters were jumping and flashing crazily. It was as if contradictory commands, as well as all sorts of unlocking and stripping of authority, were erupting at the same time. Originally, even if the totem warrior was seriously injured, the totem armor could still take over part of its masters body, using liquid metal to repair the damaged blood vessels, bones, muscle fibers, and neural networks, and enter automatic combat mode.., to help its master escape from danger. However, when man hammer gave the order to Help its master escape at all coststo the totem armor, the options formed by the cuneiform characters in the field of vision all turned gray! It was as if his totem armor was deeply attracted by Night Demons strength and was about to give up on his Sunken ship! This was impossible. This kind of situation where the totem armor would collapse on its own would only happen in a battle where the strength of the enemy and the enemy were too far apart! Could it be that the gap between him and Night Demon was actually this big? Under man Hammers incredulous gaze, Night Demon raised his right arm high. The scimitar that extended from the end of his elbow turned back into liquid metal and slowly returned to the gauntlet. It then gushed out from his palm and formed five sharp lancet blades at the end of his five fingers. The five lancet blades fiercely stabbed at Wild Hammers breastplate. Following the cracks on the breastplate, they easily pierced into it like a butcher dismembering a cow. Man Hammer felt that he had been injected with a blood-colored venom. The venom was eroding the power that the ancestor spirit had given him inside the locomotive. The command that was formed by the cuneiform characters kept shining and turning into a dull gray. Then, it turned from a dull gray to a fragmented one. Finally, it disappeared one by one. This is impossible, why is it like this! Man Hammer whimpered in his heart, This is the totem armor left to me by the ancestral spirit. The battle souls attached to this totem armor are the ancestors that are connected to my bloodline! Why would the battle souls of the ancestors abandon their blood descendants and let this lowly rat people tarnish their honor! Brute Hammers belief completely collapsed. At the same time, his ability to sense the outside world through the totem armor also collapsed. Originally, the totem armor was like the second layer of skin for the warriors of the clan. It seemed thick and heavy, but it did not affect them at all. It could even enhance the most subtle vision, the most acute hearing, and the most delicate touch. Now, when Night Demons five fingers pierced into brute Hammers chest, the large amount of information that the locomotivehad collected from the outside world was interceptedin advance by the other party. As a result, man Hammers five senses were deprived one by one, making him feel like he was lying in an ice-cold iron coffin. In the end, a bone-piercing pain came from man Hammers chest. Night Demon disassembled the locomotive from his body piece by piece and peeled it off. It was as if his bones were being pulled out of his body one by one. Under the bombardment of extreme pain, shame, and despair, the largest gladiator in Black Horn City, one of the four aces of the Bloody Skull Arena, the noble warrior with the blood of Glory, finally collapsed completely. Before he faced even greater humiliation, he was very lucky to fall into darkness. Push a book, I! The domineering title of the book, the heroic protagonist, the opening three golden chapters, the readersreputation exploded! Roar Roar Roar Roar! Chapter 1050 - Condensing Will! Leaf, everyone is ready. Should we rush out now? At the same time, in the training camp, Spider asked Leaf. Although the former was a veteran private hunter in his thirties and the latter was only a juvenile rat civilian These days, under Meng Chaos personal modification, Leaf, whose combat strength soared, had long conquered all the rat civilian servant soldiers with his astonishing performance in training and battle. After Meng Chao lured Brute Hammer away, Leaf quickly organized the first twenty-nine rat militia. Everyone was determined to fight their way out! However, they were not the only Peoplein the largest training camp in the Bloody Skull Arena. There were also the 271 servant soldiers who had just been assigned to brute hammer not long ago. Of them, 200 of them had never participated in a battle with ice storm, and they were not familiar with leaf and the others. There were also hundreds of brute Hammers own rat soldiers. There were also hundreds of rat soldiers who were accidentally injured. They were not in Meng Chaos calculations. They just happened to be having a meal with ice storm and Brute Hammers two battle teams, and they were also vomiting and diarrhea, they could not move, and they could only stay in the training camp for the time being. As time passed and the effects of the drug dissipated, the strong rat folk gradually regained the strength to stand up. However, they were surrounded by flames and smoke. They did not know where to go. Their eyes were filled with confusion. Leaf intended to lead more rat folk to flee from black-corner city. In his opinion, all the rat subjects were brothers and sisters, and they should work together to create the sixth clan. He would save as many as he could. However, at the same time, after being influenced by Meng Chao for so long, he was no longer the ignorant boy from the mountain village when he first entered black-corner city. Leaf knew very well that, after being brainwashed by the Warriors of the clan, he had forgotten the hatred of destroying his home and slaughtering his family. For the sake of survival and so-called glory, there were many people who were willing to serve as his lackeys. According to Meng Chao, this was the so-called si, Si de syndrome. It was the pleasure of being a slave. Therefore, leaf did not dare to easily express her feelings to the thousands of mouse people. Especially the house mouse soldiers of Man Hammer. Three or two of them stood up shakily. Although their eyes were still deeply sunken, they could not stand steadily. After all, they were usually treated much better than the wild ratslike leaf and spider. They were fattened up by the hammers and were also equipped with the best weapons and armors in terms of servants. If they really started fighting, leaf was confident that he could take care of these guys. However, he was not confident that his side would be unharmed. Therefore, he made a gesture to tell spider to calm down and wait for these guysattitude first. If he could recruit most of the thousands of rat militia in the training camp to his side, he would have a better chance of winning them over. The rat soldiers who followed brute hammer did not dare to stop him. The rat militia soldiers, who did not know the truth of the miraclebut were leaderless and lacked leadership, heard the explosions, collapses, and shouts all around them, they were all running around like ants on a hot pot, but they were also running around like headless flies in a glass bottle. Someone said, The Bighorn Rat God has already descended. If we want to regain our freedom, now is the best chance. We should rush out! Someone said, Rush Out? Where to! Who knows what kind of environment is outside? One had to know that the huge army formed by hundreds of thousands of clan warriors was stationed right next to black-corner city! Although they were scattered and even chaotic due to the actual battle drill, it would not take long for them to regroup and enter the city! When the army returns to the city, they will be able to suppress the rat people who dare to rebel. Wouldnt that be a dead end? Someone said, Since the miracle has already happened, it means that the rat god must have prepared a way for all the rat people to escape. As long as they escape before the Blood Hoof Army returns to the city, they will have a chance to escape from the Blood Hoof Warriorstrap. Of course.., there were also people who asked, What if there is no escape route? Even if there is, where can the escape route lead to? Even if we can really escape from black-corner city, where can we go?? One must know that all the mandala trees in the entire Lan Ze have been harvested. All the mandala fruits have been divided up by the various large factions. If we dont rely on a powerful faction, even if we can escape from black-corner city, we can only starve to death! For a moment, everyone was talking at the same time. The questions and concerns were not without reason. Some of the hotheads heard the explosion outside the window. They were driven by their hot blood and wanted to rush out at all costs. After they calmed down, they felt that their shoulders were pressed down by a pair of invisible iron hands, and they sat down dejectedly. The house mouse soldiers of Man Hammer took the opportunity to get up and seal the doors and windows. They had not fully recovered the ability to attack yet. However, they did have the strength to threaten them. All of you, stay where you are. Lets see who dares to run! The captain of the soldiers glared at them. Lord Man Hammer is guarding the entire arena right outside. No matter how fast you run, can you be faster than Lord Man Hammers Iron Fists? Whoever dares to run will be captured by Lord Brute Hammer, skinned, and hung upside down on the flagpole. The pain will last for ten days and ten nights until you die! His words were truly like a hammer. Many of the Rat Soldiersrestless thoughts were smashed into pieces. Indeed, as one of the four trump cards of the Bloody Skull Arena, the brutality and terror of brute hammer had long been imprinted in the hearts of every rat soldier. If man hammer were to fly into a rage, all of them would be crushed to pieces. Seeing this, leaf was anxious. She scratched her ears and cheeks, not knowing how to boost the morale of the soldiers. Right then, a crash was heard. Something had smashed a transparent hole in the roof. A few long ropes made of cow-skin whips were tied behind the ropes, and they fell from the roof that was more than ten arms high. With a PAsound, that thing fell to a height that was about the same height as everyones line of sight. It swayed left and right like a huge pendulum. Everyone looked closely and was shocked. It was actually, it was actually Lord Man Hammer! The house rat soldiers under man hammer felt as if they had been struck by lightning, as if they had fallen into an ice cave. They could not believe it. They were stunned for a long time before they let out screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered. The other rat soldiers looked at each other. They blinked, rubbed, squeezed, and squeezed. They did not dare to believe that this person, who had been stripped naked and tied up like a pig, had been dragged down from the roof. Moreover, his face was badly bruised, this fellow, whom even his parents did not know, was actually man hammer, who was still full of killing intent and arrogant a moment ago! What shocked them even more was that the skin on man Hammers forehead was cut open by a sharp blade. It even formed a bloody pattern. It was as if it was the symbol of the big horn rat god! This is the mark of Night Demon! Night Demon has appeared again! Didnt they say that the emissary of the Big Horn Rat God, Night Demon, was fake? That he was just a spy sent by the Gold clan to the Bloody Hoof Clan? Dont be silly. How could a spy make such a big fuss?? Since the Rat God is real and the miracle of the Rat God is real, the emissary of the Rat God is also real!! Night Devil is here in the Bloody Skull Arena. He is here to save us on behalf of the Rat God! For a moment, the rat soldiers were excited. Their eyes, which were filled with fog a moment ago and could not be seen clearly, were now lit up with new flames. Leaf, who knew part of the truth, was even more dumbfounded. It was as if a huge war drum was rumbling in his mind. Whats going on? The rat youth asked himself, Wasnt the reaper the one who lured Brute Hammer away just now? Why was brute hammer subdued by night demon in such a pathetic state in such a short period of time? Could it be C Leaf took a deep breath and stopped his imagination from running wild. He had long known that the reaper was very strong. But he did not expect that the reaper would be so strong. In that case, he had to do his best to fulfill the Reapers request. He could not be looked down upon by such a strong warrior! Thinking of this, leaf suddenly stood up and pointed at the unconscious brute hammer, who no longer had the image of a glorious warrior, he shouted in a voice that shook the entire training camp, Even Man Hammer has been taken care of by Night Demon. How long do we have to struggle for? Do you think that we will be punished if we sit here obediently and wait for the Bloody Hoof Army to return to the city? No. With such a big mess in black-corner city, its impossible for the Lord Warriors of the Bloody Hoof clan to trust any of us anymore. Even if we dont run, they wont believe that we dont want to run. They will only think that we cant run, Cant Run! If we continue to work hard for the Blood Hoof Warriors, the only outcome will be that theyll continue to strengthen their control over us and use the fastest speed and the cruelest means to make us, the rat civil servants that arent loyal enough, be consumed early on the battlefield! These words were like thunder that tore apart the hesitant fellows and covered the last dark cloud before their eyes. It was true that most of them were wild ratsthat had only been tamed not long after they were captured. Even if they said that they had completely forgotten the blood feud. The Blood Hoof warriors would not believe them. When the high and mighty warriors of the clan maintained the illusion of invincibility and invincibility, their arrogance that had reached the limit would cause them to ignore the loyalty of the rat people. In any case, no matter how deep the hatred of the rat people was, it could not stir up any waves. However, the series of explosions in black-corner City showed that the angry rat people could not only stir up waves, but even turn the world upside down! Half of the exasperated and half of the terrified clan warriors would no longer believe in the rat civilian soldiers. At least, they would not believe in the rat civilian soldiers who had personally seen black-corner city being vulnerable to a single blow and the Master Warriors ugly behavior! Chapter 1051 - Overly Advanced Artificial Intelligence Chapter 1051: Overly Advanced Artificial Intelligence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With this thought in mind, the majority of the over one thousand rat soldiers stood up. With Leaf and the other twenty-nine veterans handpicked by Meng Chao in the lead, they gathered into a scorching torrent and rushed toward the training camps entrance. The eyes of the domestic rat soldiers who were staring at Brute Hammer emitted a faint light. The domestic rat soldiers of Brute Hammer were like stray dogs whose spine had been broken. They could not even stand up straight. They were terrified and asked, What, what do you want to do? Arent you afraid of death? Humph, even your master was beaten up by Night Demon. You lackeys, what are you still so arrogant for? Spider hid in the crowd and said in a strange tone, Be careful. When the Blood Hoof Army returns to the city, you will be buried with Brute Hammer! This sentence made all the rat soldiers faces turn pale. The Turan civilization did not have the tradition of being buried with Brute Hammer. After the glorious warriors died, they had to go to the sacred mountain where they fought eternally during the day and reveled eternally at night to join the ancestral spirits. And the lowly rat people obviously did not have the right to enter the sacred mountain after death. Since they did not belong to the same destination, there was no point in being buried with brute hammer. However, their master, Brute Hammer, was seriously injured and most likely lost most of his fighting strength. He was also branded with such a humiliating mark on his forehead by the night demon. He would probably never be able to raise his head in the circle of glorious warriors. These domestic rat soldiers could no longer serve Brute Hammer. If they were transferred to someone else, they would naturally not be able to continue serving as soldiers of a higher status than the other rat people. They would most likely become cannon fodder. Sooner or later, they would have to face the minions of the Lions and tigers, the arrows of the elves, the cannons of the dwarves, and the magic of the holy light humans. At the thought of this, Brute Hammers personal domestic soldiers were full of bitterness. How could they still have any desire to fight? If you dont want to die, then charge out with us! Leaf took the opportunity to encourage them, If you stay in black-corner city, you personal soldiers who fail to protect their master will only die. However, if you fight for the Rat God and the rat people, we, who have received harsh training and are skilled in combat skills, will definitely find a way to survive! Dont hesitate. The tradition of the Turan people is to submit to the strong. Look at how miserable Brute Hammer is. Is he really worth your loyalty? Many of Brute Hammers domestic rat guards lowered their heads and looked to the sides. Only a few of them remained where they were, gritting their teeth. There were only a few dozen of them. Now that things had come to this, Leaf did not waste any more words. He snorted coldly and strode forward, ramming straight toward the captain of Brute Hammers personal guards. The captain of the personal guards had actually heard of this youth who was Born with godly strength. However, he was still deceived by Leafs baby face. Just as he was about to draw his saber, leaf suddenly accelerated and crashed into his arms at lightning speed. With a bang, the two sides crashed into each other. One had to know that most of Brute Hammers personal soldiers were as tall and strong as him. They were also wearing well-made metal armor, making them look like statues made of copper and iron. Although Leaf had gained more than ten pounds of muscle under Meng Chaos modification, he still looked tall and thin because his body size was like a bamboo shoot after a spring rain. Just by looking at the comparison of his body size, everyone thought that Leaf would hit an iron plate and bounce back. Unexpectedly, the result was that the captain of Brute Hammers personal guard grunted and was sent flying more than 10 arms away. He crashed heavily into the wall and once again let out a muffled sound of broken bones and tendons. He slid down unsteadily and collapsed on the ground, he stopped moving. At the moment of the collision, Leafs eyes and hands were quick. He pulled out the broadback battle saber at the opponents waist and took advantage of the opportunity to chop down ruthlessly, creating two visible ripples in the air. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The gaze of the rat youth rode on the ripples and shot toward the other die-hard members. These guys did not expect that Leaf, who looked like he was still wet behind the ears, had such astonishing strength. They swallowed with difficulty. Before their brains could react, their legs could not help but tremble and go soft. Lets go! Leaf raised his head and puffed out his chest, waving his saber. Next, we will fight for ourselves! Meng Chao stood at the highest point of the roof of the training camp. Under the shadow of the smoke, he watched as Leaf rushed out with a large group of rat militia soldiers. The growth rate of the rat militia youth was faster than he had imagined. Perhaps he could look forward to this seed that he had casually planted growing into a towering tree in the near future. Although a mere tree could not change the future. But if a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand trees were gathered together, perhaps they could change the world and create a New World? Ive finally sent Leaf and the others away. Next, I can happily let loose some wild things! Meng Chaos gaze passed through the chaotic blood skull arena and landed on the burning black-corner city. He grinned under the mirror-like, circular, honeycomb-shaped light holes and the unadorned mask. He tapped his toes lightly and leaped into the air, silently drawing a mysterious arc in the air surrounded by smoke. He surpassed Leaf and the others and landed right on their path. He roared and flew into a rage, the Blood Hoof Warriors who were brandishing their battle axes and heavy swords were trying to restore order behind them. The Blood Hoof Warriors who stayed behind to guard the Blood Skull Arena, the old, the old, and the disabled, were no match for Meng Chao, who was gradually recovering his strength and stepping into the heavenly state again. Against them, Meng Chao did not even need to use the curved sharp blade that extended from the back of his elbow. With just a light slash with his hand, he could accurately grasp the gap between the back of their necks and their cervical vertebrae according to the subtle touch feedback of the totem armor. He would then precisely inject a surge of spiritual energy that was vibrating at a high frequency into them, he would shatter their cervical vertebrae. It would cause their cervical vertebrae to dislocate and they would collapse onto the ground, unable to even cry out in alarm. If they did not want to be paralyzed for the rest of their lives, these guys could only lie still on the ground and wait for the Witch Doctors rescue. At this moment, the blood skull arena was the best hunting ground for the ghost assassins. Meng Chao consecutively knocked down more than ten blood hoof warriors, successfully opening a green passage for Leaf and the others to rush out of the Blood Skull Arena. He did not let the other party see his true colors, let alone let the other party successfully wave his sword at him once. In fact, compared to these blood hoof warriors who had lost their arms and legs, it was the totem armor itself that brought him more trouble. Kill him! Kill him! Kill him! When he ambushed the Blood Hoof Warriors, the totem armor kept stimulating his auditory nerves, as if hundreds of bloodthirsty flies were clamoring by his ears. In his vision, there were also all kinds of stimulating and seductive sound, light, and electricity effects, such as marking the fatal points of the Blood Hoof Warriors with shiny arrows to lure him to attack. His dopamine and Endorphin index also increased greatly out of control and soon broke through the limit, making him close to the abyss of Qi deviation again and again. This made Meng Chao confirm once again that totem armor was an extremely dangerous ultimate weapon for a single soldier. This was because it possessed a very advanced perhaps too advanced strong artificial intelligence operating system. This strong artificial intelligence, which was infused with an incredible technology similar to liquid metal, could even continuously learn the thinking and fighting mode of each generation of its master, optimizing its own moves and tactics, it could simulate the image of past masters with the illusory and real acousto-optic effect. That was the Ancestral spiritor Battle spiritthat the advanced orcs worshiped. In the end, with its battle wisdom that far surpassed the body of flesh and blood, it would subtly influence the new owner. Gradually, the new owner would go from accepting its rationalization proposal, to obeying its every word, to completely releasing its will, completely becoming a puppet of the totem armor, a slave of the desire to kill.., a machine that only knew destruction and destruction. In a word, the totem armor could indeed greatly increase the wearers combat strength and battlefield survival ability. But as long as the wearer wore the totem armor, the wearer would become the purest, most thorough, most extreme warrior, treating battle as the only meaning in life. Meng Chao did not know how the ancestors of the advanced orcs could invent such a terrifying ultimate equipment for a single soldier. He felt that the reason why the Turan civilization had declined to this day and was close to drinking raw meat and blood had something to do with the totem armors. If the one-in-a-hundred elites of a civilization were only thinking about fighting and killing, and the ones who were responsible for all the work other than fighting and killing were the lowly rat people. How could such a civilization continue to develop and create greater glory? In this sense, the totem armor and the mandala tree were the same. They helped the Turan civilization to continue in a very extreme way, lasting for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years. However, they locked down and even killed this civilization. Other than constantly launching wars and falling into a cycle of killing, everything else was possible. Even though he was clearly aware of this. Meng Chao still chose to drink poison to quench his thirst. He believed that he could resist the negative effects of the totem armor. He would only use the totem armor that was constantly evolving and becoming stronger to complete his mission of saving Dragon City. Even if he really couldnt resist it. As long as he could push the future of dragon city in the direction of preventing destruction by one meter, no, even by one centimeter or one millimeter, it would be worth it, right? Besides, there was still the Tinder! Meng Chao was surprised and happy to find that as he attacked everywhere in the Game of the brave, he took advantage of the situation and took advantage of the situation. After wolfing down more and more totem beast flesh and secret medicine concocted by the witch doctors. While the blood vessels and spiritual veins were constantly filling up, the tinder, which had been sleeping in the depths of his brain for a long time, also showed signs of waking up. Even though the Tinder still hadnt issued any new missions. It was also unable to exchange for new skills. But every time, when the strong artificial intelligence carried by the totem warframe flashed information in front of his eyes and kept making noise in his ears, the tinder would constantly shine and emit a strong light to help him defend his soul, to stay awake. Chapter 1052 - Dual Form! With the Kindlings help, Meng Chao felt that he could withstand the negative effects of the totem armor and would never become a puppet for slaughter. At least, he felt that he could hold on until he completely changed the future. As for whether he would suffer the backlash from the totem power after changing the future That did not matter. Five minutes later Meng Chao appeared in the southeast area of the Blood Skull Arena. It was the place where Casanova raised the totem beasts. The artificially raised totem beasts could help the gladiators to temper their martial skills in the arena. After slaughtering, they could also extract the totem power in their bodies and control the core. It was a very important strategic resource for the Turan civilization. Casanova had painstakingly operated the Blood Skull Arena for more than ten years. He had captured a large number of ferocious totem beasts from the deep mountains and dense forests, all of which were imprisoned in the arena. In order to prevent the totem beasts from escaping, there were copper walls and iron walls all around this area and underground, with a large number of labyrinths and traps embedded in them. However, in the series of large explosions that affected the entire city, the copper walls and iron walls were also shaken from the depths of the foundation, creating countless cracks. Some of the totem beasts were crushed under the collapsed walls and roofs. There were also some lucky totem beasts that broke through the twisted and deformed cage. The surroundings were in a mess. The remains of the totem beasts were everywhere some were crushed to death, but many were bitten to death, rammed to death, and pushed to death by their own kind. More than half of their flesh and blood were also devoured. The scene was too horrible to look at. Meng Chao passed seven or eight corpses and knelt on one knee on the ruins. Swoosh! The mask that covered his facial features turned into liquid metal and was instantly sucked into his body, revealing his bright and spirited eyes. He flapped his nostrils and looked focused, as if he was sniffing out the traces left in the air. At this moment, a rustling sound came from behind him. Meng Chao did not turn back. According to the other partys aura, the sound of trampling on the ruins, and even the slight changes in the air convection caused by the huge body, roughly outlined the other partys shape. It was a One-horned Bronze Bull. It was the same type of monster as the Iron Armored Rhinoceros in Dragon City. However, the totem beast was more powerful than the monster because of the solid armor wrapped around its body. In particular, the deformed horn on the Beasts head was much larger than the collision horn of the Iron Armored Rhinoceros. It was simply a powerful siege hammer. Ever since the One-horned Bronze Bull was captured by Casanova, it had been imprisoned there for a long time. The wildness and brutal killing intent in its blood had been boiling for a long time. Seeing that Meng Chao had appeared within its hunting range, it immediately stomped on the ground with all four legs. It shook the siege hammer on its iron forehead and charged fiercely toward Meng Chaos back. Its impact was even more powerful than Brute Hammer with Locomotive on. Meng Chao, on the other hand, seemed to have eyes on his back. Just as his vest was about to come into contact with the enemys siege hammer, he lightly tapped his feet and leaped up, turning a hundred and eighty degrees in midair. His head and feet were crossed, and then his arms were crossed. The Reapers two scythe-like sharp blades formed a large pair of scissors, which gently cut the One-horned Bronze Bulls neck. The One-horned Bronze Bull seemed to be struck by lightning. Its entire body convulsed, and the inertia caused it to roll down the ruins. Its eyes were wide open. It struggled to stand up again, and a pink bubble with blood foam spurted out of its golden nose. Its four hooves, which were full of spikes, kept digging the ground. It still wanted to turn around and launch a second wave of attack. However, on its neck, which was two to three times thicker than Meng Chaos thigh, a thin red line appeared in the gap between the two pieces of armor that were as hard as iron and finer than hair. When it tightened the muscles all over its body and was ready to launch the second wave of attack like a cannonball, the thin, long red line also circled around its neck once. The two ends of the red line met successfully on its throat. When it stomped hard on the ground and pounced toward Meng Chao with a momentum that could crack tendons. Its disintegrated cervical vertebrae, muscle groups, nerve bundles, and major arteries could no longer support its huge head, as well as the siege hammer that was even bigger than its head. The One-horned Bronze Bulls head soared into the sky. All the strength in its body was condensed in fresh blood. It shot out from the wounds on its neck that were as smooth as mirrors and sprayed out dozens of arms away. This incomparably powerful totem beast did not even have the time to scream before it collapsed under Meng Chaos feet. It was not until this moment that a drop of crystal clear beast blood rolled down from the two sharp blades that were as thin as cicada wings behind Meng Chaos arms. The corners of Meng Chaos mouth twitched as he rejected the reasonable suggestion that the totem armor had thrown out, asking him to chop the corpse of the One-horned Bronze Bull into pieces, and even turn its skin and bones into meat paste. He quickly stepped forward, wanting to harvest a few pieces of relatively complete flesh and blood, as well as the control core that was attached to the end of his spine. Unexpectedly, a meteor hammer was one step ahead of him and heavily smashed in front of his toes. If not for his quick reaction and the timely retraction of his feet, even with the protection of the totem battle armor, he might have been smashed several toes by the meteor hammer. Ankylosaurus? Meng Chao raised his eyebrows slightly. Casanova Bloodhoof really had a lot of treasures hidden! Meng Chao could not help but look forward to the next move more and more. Shua shua shua shua! The two scythe-like sharp blades drew out hundreds of sharp arcs of light, enveloping the Ankylosaurus. Unfortunately, the Ankylosaurus armor was more solid and tight than that of the One-horned Bronze Bull. Accompanied by a series of ding ding ding ding ding sounds of collision, the crisscrossing of the sharp blades and the carapace had no effect other than producing dazzling sparks. The carapace of such a high-level totem beast is too thick. Its extremely difficult to break through its defense with just blades and swords! When Ice Storm was dealing with the Ankylosaurus, she took advantage of an opportunity. With her agile steps and ghostly figure, she dodged the other party and went behind it. She then found its heat dissipation hole in its lower abdomen. Meng Chao, on the other hand, decided to use a simpler and more violent method. When the Ankylosaurus swung its meteor hammer-like tail again, he took advantage of the opportunity to lightly tap on the hammers spike. His entire body, along with his totem armor, was like a light, weightless withered leaf that floated back more than ten arms. He was still in mid-air, while his arms had already crossed and hugged his shoulders. Along with the continuous vibration and changes of the spirit magnetic field. An unbelievable scene played out. The totem armor on Meng Chaos body went from a solid state that was as hard as iron to a viscous and dense liquid state. After that, it solidified again, turning into a completely different appearance. If one were to say that the totem battle armor that was engraved with a red ghost on the chest armor a moment ago was still like a Ghost Assassin that lurked in the dark night, walking a light, agile, and mysterious path. At that moment, Meng Chao seemed to have doubled the amount of totem power surging out of his body, turning the light armor that was originally streamlined into a heavy armor that was full of power, as if it was possessed by a giant beast. The light armor that was originally filled with smooth arcs, like countless water droplets fusing together, became sharp and angular after being infused with more totem power, as if it was stacking giant rocks together. The two sharp blades that were standing high up from the back of his elbow, like the scythes of a grim reaper, fused into the expanded arm armor and extended all the way to the front end of the arm armor. It turned Meng Chaos arms into the combination of two meteor hammers, the Demon Subduing Pole, and the impact drill. Even the red ghost pattern on his chest had turned into a ball of raging flames, as if it could burn everything. Boom! When Meng Chao waved his arms, the air was stirred. His body was burning with golden battle flames, and the dust in the ruins beneath his feet had also exploded due to the high-speed friction, enveloping his entire body in a ball of tyrannical aura. This was what Meng Chao had gained from the Game of the brave. The second form of totem armor! If the first form was an assassin wielding a scythe and harvesting lives. The second form was a berserker wielding a war hammer and smashing everything. Theoretically speaking, as long as the totem armor contained different characteristics. It was possible for it to take on different forms. But in practice, because of the degenerative intelligence and rationality of the high-level orcs, it was difficult to accurately control the delicate changes of the spiritual magnetic field. They rarely developed this ability of totem armor. However, for Meng Chao, who came from the Dragon City civilization, or even from the Apocalypse and had a double soul, it was not a problem at all. Bang! The iron fist covered in heavy armor hit the head of the Ankylosaurus hard, causing the mountain-like behemoth to lift its limbs off the ground and rise into the air. The second punch that followed was like a meteorite that had been blasted out of the ground by a volcanic eruption. It blasted the Ankylosaurus seven or eight times in the air from the bottom up. However, its shell still did not crack. The astonishing destructive power went through its shell and wreaked havoc in its head and internal organs, shattering its important organs. When the Ankylosaurus landed on the ground again, its two eyeballs had been squeezed out by the huge internal pressure, and its mouth was spewing out lumps of steaming hot pus blood. Meng Chao did not stop. He clasped his hands together and crossed his fingers. The two war hammers combined into one and fiercely smashed the Ankylosaurus head. In just three strikes, a pit several meters deep was created in the ruins. The Ankylosaurus upper body was completely sunk in, leaving only its twitching lower body and its tail, which was as messy as mud, still hanging outside. In a moment, it completely stopped moving. Around the ruins, there were still some escaping totem beasts lying dormant. However, after witnessing Meng Chao using such a brutal method to ravage two extremely ferocious totem beasts one after another, the monsters with extraordinary wisdom were all trembling in fear and curled up in the depths of the ruined walls, they prostrated under Meng Chaos surging killing intent. Meng Chao did not have the time to harvest these lucky beasts one by one. After quickly harvesting the high-value resources from the One-horned Bronze Bull and the Ankylosaurus, he continued to advance toward the depths of the cage where the totem beasts were imprisoned. Very soon, he squeezed into the underground area that was filled with beast cages through a gap that was as thick as a palm. Chapter 1053 - Underground Rescue The scale of this underground space was much larger and more complicated than the monster arena in Dragon City. It should be a part of the huge underground city constructed by the ancestors of the advanced orcs. Unfortunately, the dilapidation caused the collapse everywhere. The continuous explosion of the marsh gas caused the cracks to continuously expand. There were also a large number of totem beasts that were not killed by the explosion, squeezing out desperately through the cracks. This place had become riddled with holes, with air leaking everywhere. Meng Chaos body was stained with the blood of the One-horned Bronze Bull and the Ankylosaurus. The strong smell of blood made most of the totem beasts too afraid to emerge from the darkness. He crawled through one crack after another, his speed getting faster and faster. His grasp of the direction was also getting more and more accurate. Occasionally, he would encounter an iron wall. He would only need to take a few steps back and slam into it fiercely, and he would always be able to create a brand new tunnel. Fifteen minutes later, Meng Chao stood in front of a wall that seemed to be at the end of the tunnel. The Wall had a faint metallic luster. Its length and width were more than five arms, and its entire body was as smooth as a mirror. There was not even a single crack between the bricks. It was as if it had been cast in one piece. Meng Chao clenched his fists and tapped lightly. A dull echo came from within the wall. It proved that even if the wall behind was not solid rock, the thickness of the wall was far more than one arm. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked up, down, left, and right carefully. Then, the totem armor on his left arm liquefied and changed again, from a war hammer to a sharp spike like a knights spear. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! He aimed at the wall and instantly threw out over a hundred spears. Each spear was accompanied by an extremely high frequency vibration and an extremely fast rotation, deeply cutting into the wall that was as hard as iron. Hundreds of densely packed holes arranged into a two-meter square frame. After that, he turned the spear into a war hammer again. Taking a deep breath, the blood vessels that were as thick as a dragon protruded out from under the totem armor. Meng Chao aimed at the center of the frame and struck it fiercely. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! The two war hammers that were connected to the arms turned into two powerful pile drivers. Amidst the deafening noise, sparks flew in all directions, gravel flew and the entire tunnel began to tremble. The wall that was thicker than two or three arms caved in at a speed visible to the naked eye along the outline of the spear. It was as if Meng Chaos arms had turned into a bloody mouth that kept swallowing the rocks that formed the wall and the steel bars that were embedded in the rocks to strengthen the wall. In just three minutes, Meng Chao had punched out thousands of fists. The violent friction between the fist and the air, as well as the surging spiritual energy that was highly compressed to two extremely precise points, turned the kinetic energy into heat energy, but turned the armor that was wrapped around his arms into a glittering orange-red color, it was as if it had just been taken out of a steel furnace. Finally, the seemingly indestructible copper wall and iron wall groaned in pain under the ravaging of Meng Chaos Iron Fists. With the square frame outlined by hundreds of holes as the boundary, the bricks, rocks, and steel bars in the square frame all collapsed and fell to the ground. Behind the wall, what appeared in front of Meng Chao was a secret cell that was neither big nor small. In the center of the cell, a silver-haired woman with shackles on her hands, feet, and neck looked somewhat haggard, but her eyes were still as sharp as icicles. She was one of the four aces of the Blood Skull Arena, Ice Storm, who had the title of Frost Queen. Meng Chao grinned and strode into the cell. Ice Storm stared at the berserker armor on his body. It was very different from the style of the past, especially around the fists that had just destroyed the head of the Ankylosaurus and destroyed the iron wall. Ice Storm raised his eyebrows. I keep telling myself that I cant overestimate you, a monster with a mysterious origin. Ice Storm suddenly stood up and bowed to Meng Chao sincerely. But I still realized that Ive underestimated you again and again. Its all thanks to your reminder. Meng Chao put the war hammers at the ends of his arms back into liquid metal and put them back into his body, revealing his five fingers. He put his right index and middle fingers together and gently tapped the space between his eyebrows, causing the visor to merge into his body, revealing a brilliant smile. He continued. Fortunately, you have guessed Casanovas mentality. That shameless man will definitely not let you go. No matter how despicable he is, he will keep you here. Thats why I thought of letting you soak your clothes and hair in the tracing powder, so that you can release a faintly discernible fragrance from your body. It is extremely difficult for others to notice the uniqueness of this fragrance. However, for me, who personally concocted the powder, as long as I breathe in a little bit of the corresponding powder into my nose and activate my olfactory cells, I am confident that I will be able to find you as long as you are still within the range of the Blood Skull Arena. Thank you. I owe you my life, Ice Storm said solemnly, stressing each word. After pausing for a moment, she could not help but ask again, However, how did you know that Casanova wouldnt move me away from the Blood Skull Arena? Its very simple. Its because the Blood Skull Arena is a lair that Casanova has been painstakingly running for more than ten years. Meng Chaos gaze swept past Ice Storms empty back, but he did not dwell on the issue of Ice Storms tail. He only said, You are a rare commodity to be kept. Unless its absolutely necessary, Casanova wont share your secret with others. Even if its a big shot in the Blood Hoof Clan, he wouldnt be willing. Through the reflection in Meng Chaos eyes, Ice Storm could clearly see her own appearance. She knew that at this moment, other than a pair of snow-white, round, and furry leopard ears on her head, she was almost no different from a human. It made Ice Storm, who had been in Picturesque Orchid Lake for three years, feel insecure without any clothes on. Thinking quickly, she gritted her teeth and said, Didnt you notice that I dont have a tail? Neither do I. So what? Meng Chao shrugged and spoke as if nothing had happened. The tail is not important now. What is important is whether we can successfully escape Black-corner City and how many things we can take away before we escape. How is it? Are you seriously injured? Can you still fight? Ice Storm shook his head. He raised his hands again, revealing the shackles engraved with earthworm characters on his wrists. My injuries are not serious, but this thing is troublesome. If I dont think of a way to get rid of it, I cant use my totem power, said Ice Storm. Meng Chao observed carefully. The mysterious characters curled like earthworms activated his memory fragments from his previous life, allowing him to know that this was a magic item from the land of Holy Light. It seemed to have the function of sealing totem power. However, similar magic items often had the characteristic of a one-way defense. In other words, once an advanced orc was smashed into such shackles, it would be very difficult for him to break the seal inside the shackles from the inside out with his own totem power. However, if he attacked from the outside, as long as he controlled his strength accurately and did not hurt Ice Storms hands, he should have a chance to break the seal, or at least create a crack. Of course, there were also seals that had a two-way defense that could not be broken from the inside or the outside. Nevertheless, Meng Chao did not think that Casanova Bloodhoof would be able to obtain such a magical item. Just to be on the safe side, Meng Chao put away his breastplate and took out a few small bottles from his chest. He opened one of the small dark green bottles and first used a small brush made of a few feathers to bind it. He dipped it in a bit of sticky medicinal liquid that was as thick as honey and gently brushed it on the shackles around Ice Storms left wrist. Then, he took out a piece of tough and flexible animal skin that had just been peeled off from the One-horned Bronze Bull from his waist pouch. He stuffed it into the gap between Ice Storms wrist and the shackle, covering her entire forearm and palm. It was to ensure the safety of the next step of the operation. Next, Meng Chao opened another small bottle that emitted a pungent smell. A liquid-moving tube made of a hollow leg bone and a fish bladder extracted a few drops of dark red liquid from it and gently dripped it on the surface of the shackle that was smeared with dark green mucus. The surface of the shackle immediately emitted a chi chi chi chi sound. It emitted a pungent smell. It also emitted a layer of dense, extremely fine foam. The earthworm characters engraved on the shackle constantly flashed. But the shining light was covered by the foam that kept spreading. Soon, the shackles seemed to have been sealed for thousands of years. The surface was bumpy and mottled, and there was an ugly layer of rust under the foam. What is this? Ice Storm could not hide the surprise in her voice. Some kind of medicine that has a very strong corrosive effect on metal substances. However, it is not very toxic and corrosive to flesh and bones, said Meng Chao. Where did you get such a thing? Ice Storm asked in disbelief. I extracted and refined it from the secret drug you gave me, the spoils of war I obtained in the game of the brave, and the chicken and dog scraps I bought in the rat market, Meng Chao said casually. It seemed that concocting such a drug was a piece of cake, and that was indeed the case. In his previous life, the Ghost Assassins had reached out to the entire Other World in order to defend the interests of Dragon City. Whether it was the icy plain where the cold wind whistled eternally, the huge mausoleum deep in the rolling yellow sand, or even the Eternal Night Abyss, which was illuminated by the seven-colored flames, there were Ghost Assassins everywhere. It was impossible to get effective supplies from their hometown as they were thousands of miles away from Dragon City. The Ghost Assassins were very good at using the local raw materials of the foreign world to create various combinations of earth and the Other Worlds dual styles, strange things. Picturesque Orchid Lake was a close neighbor of Dragon City. The people of Dragon City in his previous life naturally cracked and optimized the formulas of most of Picturesque Orchid Lakes secret medicines in their first attempt. The secret medicines that the clan warriors carry are all concocted by witch doctors and even priests with ancient formulas from tens of millions of years ago. How dare you extract and refine them at will? Ice Storm looked at Meng Chao in disbelief. Meng Chao moved his lips. He really wanted to say something about the so-called concoction of these witch doctors and priests. Even the street hawkers in Dragon City, who concocted fruit juice and soft drinks might be more technical than them. However, these words were inconsistent with his usual plain and low-key persona. Lets save it for another time! Chapter 1054 - Target, Blood Skull Temple! Chapter 1054: Target, Blood Skull Temple! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even so, Ice Storm could read his mind from his expression. Do you know that you look like a wizard right now? Ice Storm said. Meng Chao thought for a moment. Wizards seemed to be a special class in the land of Holy Light. Compared with advanced orcs who were crazy about fighting, the mages, ascetics, and night watchers who were fanatical about true gods, and the more mysterious ancient tombs and abyssfolk Wizards were the most logical people in the entire Other World. For Ice Storm to say, she was admitting that she was from the land of Holy Light. Otherwise, she would never have identified a living wizard in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Its done. Meng Chao observed the color and speed of the bubbles on the surface of the shackles and signaled Ice Storm to raise her wrist. Then, he rearmed his arms and used his armored hands to firmly hold the two sides of the shackles. He exerted all the strength in his body and tried to pull them off with all his might. As the blood vessels around his body bulged and roared like flood dragons, the severely corroded shackles became slightly deformed. Tiny cracks appeared around the curled earthworm characters. Its done! Ice Storms voice was filled with infinite surprise. She motioned for Meng Chao to let go, then raised her left arm and chanted something. Wisps of ice-cold white gas spurted out of her jade-white arm and spun around the shackles at a high speed. In a short while, the metallic luster on the surface of the shackles became as fragile as jade. With a low growl, Ice Storm smashed the shackles on her left wrist onto the ground. After being corroded by the secret medicine and hit by Meng Chaos strange strength, as well as Ice Storms frost power, the shackles finally broke, turning into tens of thousands of tiny ice crystals. Phew Ice Storm let out a long sigh of relief. The cold air that had been suppressed for a long time gushed out from his left arm like a flood. Soon, his entire left arm was completely covered by the silvery-white armor. Now that the seal on his left arm had been broken, the other four shackles were easy to deal with. Meng Chao and Ice Storm followed the same pattern. In just ten minutes, Ice Storm was completely freed from the broken ice crystals on the ground. Meng Chao threw the animal skin bag that he had taken from Brute Hammers waist to Ice Storm. The bulging bag was filled with the highest-grade secret medicine and high-energy nutrients extracted from the golden fruit. Ice Storm recognized Brute Hammers symbol on the bag. She looked at Meng Chao in surprise, opened a bottle of secret medicine, and drank it in one gulp. Whats going on outside? Her face turned a few shades of red, and she recovered a little bit of her strength before she asked. Meng Chao gave her a simple introduction on the arrival of the Big-horned Rat God, which caused a series of big explosions in the marsh gas. The Big-horned Rat Gods descent led the rat people to start a rebellion? Ice Storm frowned slightly and immediately said, Thats impossible. The series of explosions that I heard just now seemed to be chaotic, but in fact, they were very regular. They were coming from all directions, almost covering the entire Black-corner City. Moreover, the initial explosions were launched from dozens of locations at the same time. This means that the detonators are very skilled in digging and underground operations. Their knowledge and use of explosives have reached the level of first-class experts. Even if the dwarfs of the land of Holy Light carried out such an operation, they couldnt have done it better. Yet, you are telling me that this is a mess caused by a group of rat people? If the rat people had such an ability, they wouldnt have been enslaved by the five great clans for ten thousand years! Thats right. Meng Chao felt that after he drifted to Picturesque Orchid Lake, he was very lucky to meet Leaf and Ice Storm, the two outliers among the advanced orcs. Working with them, the strength of the battle was secondary. The key was that the way of thinking of each other was similar, and many problems could be seen through with a single point. The so-called arrival of the Big-horned Rat God naturally couldnt be a trick played by the rat people themselves. Meng Chao said, The rulers of Black-corner City have assumed that the entire matter is a conspiracy created by the Gold Clan. Although I intentionally gave to them the evidence, which is absurd and laughable, its still possible that theyve hit the bulls eye by accident. Wait a minute. You knew that the rats will start a rebellion. Do you know who is hiding behind the Rat God? A brilliance flashed in Ice Storms eyes. The one who can get the most benefit from the resistance of tens of millions of rats will be the one who incites the rats to start a rebellion. Meng Chao said, However, before we escape Black-corner City, theres no need to dwell on this matter for the time being. Half an hour has passed since the series of explosions caused by the marsh gas. Based on my observation of the military training of the advanced orcs over the past few days, although most of the warriors of the clans are brave and fearless, its a little difficult for me to ask them to form a strict battle formation. This practical battle drill and the upcoming Tournament of the Five Clans are to solve this problem. Before the problem was solved, dense explosions were heard in Black-corner City. The burning flames and the thick smoke of gunpowder covered the entire city. It was impossible for the warriors of the clans to gather their troops and regroup without a moment or two. Before they restored order and formed a tight battle formation, they could not rush into Black-corner City like a group of headless flies and restore order in a swarm of scattered soldiers. Otherwise, the messy situation will only become more and more chaotic. Even if they can form a battle formation and return to the city to quell the rebellion, they can only advance from the outside to the inside. I believe that suppressing the rat people who are determined to die among the burning ruins is not something that can be done quickly, even for the warriors of the clan. In short, I think that the Blood Hoof Army will need at least a day and a night to restore order in Black-corner City. Of course, as long as they have a firm foothold in the outer city, they can send an elite squad of experts into the inner city to protect their ancestral homes, temples, and warehouses for strategic materials. Before that, we have about two to three hours to fish in troubled waters and do whatever we want in Black-corner City, which is extremely empty and chaotic. Then what are we waiting for? Cold flames were flowing out of Ice Storms eyes. Before I tear Casanovas throat apart with my own hands, let me collect some interest from him first! In the southwestern area of the Blood Skull Arena, stood a temple at the highest point of the terrain. Like all the temples at Picturesque Orchid Lake, this temple not only offered sacrifices to the heroic souls of all the gladiators who had died in glory in the arena for thousands of years It also offered sacrifices to a large number of weapons that had been written down in the Blood Skull Arenas history. Sharp blades that had once cut the throats of hundreds of totem beasts Fragments of totem armor worn by warriors who had won three hundred battles in a row A certain legendary figure who had made a name for himself in the Battle of Glory Before he rose to prominence, he had been the training equipment for gladiators in the Blood Skull Arena, such as stone locks and stone axes. It was said that these weapons contained extremely powerful ferocious souls. Ordinary clan warriors could not control them. Anyone who wanted to control these weapons would be stripped of their minds and turned into origin warriors the moment they touched them. Therefore, they could only lie quietly in the temple and wait for the day when their true master would descend. Besides offering sacrifices to heroic spirits and legendary weapons, the temple had another very important use. It was used to upgrade totem armor. It was said that every temple at Picturesque Orchid Lake had a temple core. It was the blessing given by the ancestral spirits to the blood descendants. It contained the wisdom of the ancestral spirits that was as lofty as a mountain, as deep as the sea, and wider than the endless starry sky. Meng Chao was very interested in the temple of the high-level orcs. He felt that if he went deep into the temple, he would be able to see the original appearance of the Turan civilization. He would have a deeper understanding of the Turan civilizations essence. From there, he would be able to find a way to transform the Turan civilization and turn the advanced orcs into a more reliable ally than in his previous life. Of course, the legendary weapons in the temple were also something that he yearned for. Only by obtaining these weapons that had been used by the Turan civilizations epic heroes could he grasp the most powerful power in the shortest time. He would then finally be able to face the Wolf Clans leader, Jackal Kanus, who was about to rise up and become the king of the Turan civilization. He could decide whether to help or kill the Doomsday Wolf who had created the Chaos faction in his previous life and brought both the Turan civilization and the Dragon City civilization to destruction! It was a pity that Casanova had always kept a close watch on Blood Skull Temple. According to the testimony that Meng Chao had received from Big Buck, several teams of elite guards were arranged inside and outside the temple. A large number of traps were also deployed inside using the technology of their ancient ancestors spirits. Casanova himself would always stay in the temple to cultivate for a long time when he had nothing to do. It was simply impossible to pour water into it. Meng Chao was so anxious that he could not wait to get in Until today Until now. Meng Chao and Ice Storm were crouching behind a piece of debris that was still burning with billowing black smoke. Half of their heads were poking out, and through the gaps in the thick smoke, they observed Blood Skull Temple not far away. Due to the higher terrain, there were no sewage pipes below, and the external walls of the building were extremely strong. Blood Skull Temple had not been damaged by the methane explosion. However, Casanova had led the Blood Skull Battle Group out the city, where Black Horn Temple, which was larger and more ancient, participated in the oath ceremony and actual combat practice. In order to let more of his beloved generals receive the blessings of the ancestral spirits in Black Horn Temple and to show his face before the powerhouses of dozens of battle groups He took away more than half of the guards. The explosion that just happened in the other areas of the Blood Skull Arena, the escape and destruction of the totem beasts, as well as Leaf and the others leading a large group of civilian rat servants while breaking out of the cage, and the news that even one of the four trump cards, Brute Hammer, had been heavily injured, especially attracted more than half of the remaining guards away. Now, in front of Blood Skull Temple, there were only two guards left. Chapter 1055 - First Line of Defense Casanova Bloodhoof, or most advanced orcs, would never dream that someone would have designs on a temple. First of all, every temple, no matter how big or small, as long as it received the blessing of the ancestral spirit, had a defense that far surpassed the clans era. Those who recklessly intruded would often die without knowing how. Second, although the weapons, secret medicines, and ancient books enshrined in the temple had unparalleled power, they also contained extremely high risks. Even if they took away a weapon, it would be difficult to control it easily. Third, the advanced orcs naturally had a reverence for their ancestral spirits who were close to gods. Even the temples of rival clans and competing clans would not be easily destroyed. Even if the enemys entire settlement or tribe was wiped out, the temple wouldnt be completely destroyed. Instead, the enemys ancestral spirit would be incorporated into the ancestral spirit worship system of their own clan and continue to serve them. No matter how crazy an advanced orc was, they would not take the risk of dying on the spot, becoming an Origin Warrior, being cursed by the ancestral spirit, or provoking a powerful clan to rob a temple. Unfortunately, Meng Chao was not an advanced orc. He and Ice Storm had already circled the Blood Skull temple, making sure there were no more guards and exploring the terrain behind the temple. Meng Chao gestured to Ice Storm and signaled with his eyes. Are your injuries okay? Ice Storm snorted and disappeared into the thick smoke. Meng Chao stretched out five fingers and counted silently in his heart, Five, four, three, two, one! When he counted to the last number, he suddenly stood up and took a crouching position to start running. Like a 100-meter sprint, he did not hide his intentions and rushed toward the two guards. While he was still 100 meters away, the two guards felt a fierce hurricane blowing toward them. The killing intent that seemed to be tangible completely froze their brains, hearts, and vocal cords, making them unable to even scream. The two guards tried their best to overcome the fear in their hearts and barely raised their shields and swords toward Meng Chao. However, Ice Storm had already landed silently behind them. It also heavily slashed at their necks with the hand knives that were covered in frost. The cold wave instantly invaded the cervical vertebrae of the two guards. Along with the spinal cord, it froze their central nerves. Even the necks of the two guards, who stood up like strong bulls, were thicker than Meng Chaos thighs. After a muffled groan, they both fell to the ground. Their skin was purple and their faces were ashen. After taking care of the two guards in an instant, Ice Storm was expressionless, but she raised her eyebrows at Meng Chao. Meng Chao grinned and gave her a thumbs up. The two of them dragged the two frozen guards into the ruined walls and hid them well. They circled around Blood Skull temple at a close distance and carefully studied the outer wall of the temple to see if there was any flaw that could be exploited. Obviously There were none. The ground of the Blood Skull temple was like a red skull magnified a hundred times. The dark eye sockets and the horns that shot up into the sky were all there. The outer wall was also engraved with dense cuneiform characters that gave off an inviolable majesty. If one closed their eyes and listened carefully, one could even hear the wild wind blowing through the dark eye sockets, giving off a sharp roar that sounded like the roar of a fierce soul. Not only did it contain the fierce souls of the Gladiators who had died in the arena over the past thousand years. It also included the Blood Hoof warriors who had died in the Battle of Glory thousands of years ago. In fact, the history of the Blood Skull temple was even older than the Blood Skull Arena. It was the ancient Turan people who first built this temple and worshipped a large amount of the precious resources, technology, and devices of the Turan civilization. Thousands of years later, the advanced orcs often gathered in front of the temple for the gladiator battles to please their ancestors. Over time, it gradually formed one of the largest arenas in Black-corner City today. Therefore, the temple itself was a hundred times sturdier than the arena. It was definitely not something that could be broken by a simple and violent iron fist bombardment. Big Buck told me that the outer wall of the Blood Skull temple has received the blessing of the ancestral spirits and can reflect all attacks. Meng Chao muttered as he gathered spirit energy in his right arm and punched the outer wall of the temple. Boom! Hum! Boom! Three loud noises were heard in succession. When Meng Chaos fist made contact with the outer wall of the temple, the cuneiform characters embedded in the wall were all emitting dazzling brilliance. Like hungry piranhas, they absorbed all the energy that was spurting out of Meng Chaos fingers. Then, countless glittering cuneiform characters gathered together and formed a fist that was even bigger than Meng Chaos head, aiming at his chest. Meng Chao was already prepared and hurriedly crossed his fists. However, he was still bounced back by the fist, shattering his stance and sending his body flying. He nimbly turned in the air four or five arms away and landed lightly on the ground. He rubbed his sore and numb arms and secretly clicked his tongue. Seeing this, Ice Storm pondered for a moment, then stepped forward and gently pressed her arms against the outer wall of the temple. As the runes on the totem armor flickered, two waves of cold blue waves gushed out from her palms and gradually spread out, freezing the entire wall that was two square arms. The cold blue frost was suffused with a pale luster, as if it had changed the texture of the wall, turning it into glass that would shatter at the touch. Ice Storm turned around and was about to tell Meng Chao, You try again. However, Meng Chaos expression changed, and he anxiously said, Be careful! Ice Storms pupils suddenly contracted, and an ice path appeared under her feet. Her body turned into a blue lightning bolt, and in one breath, she slid more than ten arms away. Almost at the same time, the blue frost on the outer wall of the temple instantly shattered with a bang, turning into countless ice needles that shot toward Ice Storm like a blizzard, clanging and landing at her heels, a short distance away. The two looked at each other. They were both shocked by the extraordinary power of the ancient Turan people. It seems that its impossible to break through the wall. Meng Chao said, According to Big Buck, all the temples of Turan were built by the ancestral spirits using supreme divine power and were buried underground. Otherwise, they would have naturally sunk underground after thousands of years. In other words, the surroundings of the temples are all made of the same material. Its impossible to dig three feet into the ground and break through from the bottom of the temples. Besides, we dont have so much time to dig a tunnel out slowly. Then we can only go through the main door. The two of them walked around the huge skull and opened its mouth. They took a deep breath at the same time, and worked together to push the thick and heavy door that was carved with cuneiform characters, as if it was made of a whole piece of rock. The door was not locked. But it seemed to be sealed by a viscous force. The two of them gritted their teeth, and pushed for a full half a minute before slowly pushing open a crack. With the help of the blazing fire, they could vaguely see that there was a long, sloping path inside. The totem power that was emitted from the depths of the path made the two of them feel as if there were dozens of totem beasts lurking in the darkness. The two of them activated their masks, covered their noses and mouths, and walked into the depths of the temple without leaving any gaps. The flames that flowed in through the gaps in the door behind them had already been silently swallowed by the darkness. However, the wall in front of them automatically lit up balls of dark red flames, reflecting the meandering path. It was as if they were walking in the intestines of a giant beast. Meng Chao carefully observed the wall and found that there were huge reliefs carved on the wall. They were all kinds of ferocious and ferocious totem beasts. The red flames that extended all the way were the eyes of the totem beasts. He reached out his finger and lightly touched it, but he did not feel the slightest temperature from the red flames. However, his spirit meridian faintly reacted and sensed a strange force invading his body through his fingertip. It seemed that the eyes of these totem beasts were not real flames. Instead, they were some kind of magnetic field restraint and spirit energy release devices. Therefore, they could overcome the erosion of tens of millions of years and continuously ignite and extinguish themselves. The ancient Turan peoples creation is indeed something. Meng Chao retracted his finger and flicked it lightly, forcing out the xenogeneic power that had invaded his body and accurately reflected it back into the red flames. Ice Storm continued to move forward. Soon, after passing through a small round hall, the path ahead became smooth and spacious. However, on both sides of the spacious path, there were two rows of statues. The black statues looked like a mixture of black iron and obsidian. They both had the luster of metal and the texture of rock. There were more than a hundred statues in total. Their average height was between three to four arms. With vivid strokes, more than a hundred Blood Hoof warriors that were literally strong and muscular had been carved out. They were extremely valiant. They were all Minotaurs, wild boar men, elephant men, centaurs, and some hippo warriors as well as rhinoceros warriors. They were all wearing armor. The bulging muscles all over their bodies seemed to be bursting the sturdiest armor from the inside out. In their hands, they were holding axes, hammers, great swords, and sabers. They were crossing each other in the air, forming a shining corridor. Although they were cold, dead objects. They were emitting a strong killing intent and fighting will. Meng Chao activated his extraordinary vision. He could even see smoke coming out of the statues. The smoke gathered in their eyes as if they were staring at two uninvited guests. The weapons in the hands of these statues seem to be real weapons. Ice Storm silently walked to the first statue and carefully observed it for a moment before coming to a conclusion. They are real weapons. Meng Chao said, These are all ancient warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan. Many of them have made great contributions in the war that created the Blood Hoof Clan. Thats why they are qualified to be worshipped here, and they form the first line of defense in the temples protection. Ice Storm nodded and asked, Then, how can we pass through this line of defense? If we have permission to fight the Blood Hoofs, we just need to walk past the swords, spears, and halberds in the hands of hundreds of statues. Meng Chao said, If we dont, we also need to walk past them. Ice Storm was slightly stunned, and she said, Whats the difference? The difference is that with permission, these statues will just be motionless statues. The swords, spears, and halberds hanging above your head will never fall. Meng Chao added, Without the permission, I dont know Anyway, no one has tried it in the past one to two hundred years. Chapter 1056 - Not a Big Problem Ice Storm cursed in a low voice. You dont know how to crack this mechanism? Meng Chao said, I thought that as one of the four trump cards of the Blood Skull Arena, Casanova must have brought you to the Blood Skull temple, so youve probably seen all kinds of mechanisms. I did come here a few times, but Casanova made me wear a special mask each time. After wearing it, not only were my five senses cut off, even the concept of time was blurred. By the time I took off the mask, I was already at the core of the temple. Ice Storm explained, Since I didnt receive Casanovas blood and Im not an official member of the Blood Hoof Clan, Im not qualified to know the secrets of the temple. After thinking for a while, she spread out her fingers, and blue palm lines appeared on her palm, which looked like a small whirlpool. It absorbed a lot of water from the air and condensed into a few frost flowers on her palm. She curled her fingers and flicked them lightly. The Frost Flowers flew toward the corridor formed by two rows of statues at different speeds. When the first frost flower touched the arm of one of the statues. With a few light cracking sounds, crisscrossing and shining patterns appeared on all the statues. It was as if the nerves and blood vessels that had been blocked for thousands of years had been reopened, and all the statues had been Resurrected! Whoosh! The statue of the Minotaur warrior waved its huge sword and swept across the entire corridor, slashing out dazzling sword rays. Boom! The statue of the wild boar warrior smashed its heavy war hammer down, causing Meng Chao and Ice Storm, who were outside the corridor, to feel their legs go numb. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The statue of the Centaur warrior controlled the genuine longbow and shot out three arrows in a row like a cannonball. The arrows were continuously nailed into the gaps between the sword rays. There were only a few places where they landed. The largest statue of the barbarian elephant warrior pounced forward and almost blocked the entire passage. Guided by the mechanism, the hundreds of statues hacked crazily for more than half a minute before returning to their original state. The shining patterns on their bodies gradually dimmed. At first glance, nothing had happened. However, there were traces of sabers, swords, axes, and hammers on the ground. Furthermore, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and observed the ground. He discovered that there were actually thousands of densely packed traces on the ground. However, other than the hundreds of traces created by Ice Storms frost flower, most of the traces had been left over from thousands of years ago. After repeated friction and erosion, they were as thin as hair strands. In the beginning, they did not notice it. The two looked at each other and saw the shock and solemnity in each others eyes. These statues seem to be made of very special metals and rock materials. Maybe they even used a lot of materials to cast their totem armor, which contained violent totem power. Ice Storm frowned deeply and said, The gallery is so long. Once the mechanism is triggered, even if we can force our way through, we will have to pay a huge price. Meng Chao fell into deep thought. He realized that when the statues were hacking crazily, the mechanism that was operating and controlling the statues seemed to make a strange sound. Use the method you just used and try again, he said to Ice Storm. Seeing his serious expression, Ice Storm did not say anything else. He spread out his hands, condensed dozens of frost flowers, and shot them out at the same time. When the hundreds of statues began to work again, Meng Chao closed his eyes. However, he focused all his spirit energy and attention on his ears, stimulating his eardrums, cochlea, and auditory nerves to the point that they were extremely sensitive. It was as if they could pierce through the earth and sketch out what was underneath the statues through the feedback of the sound waves, the details of the traps. This time, when the statues calmed down again, he had a good idea. The mechanisms in these statues are a little awkward and slow to operate. Meng Chao opened his bright eyes and said to Ice Storm, It should be because after thousands of years of erosion, the gears, bearings, and engines inside have more or less been damaged. In short, if Im not wrong, the sensitivity of these mechanisms must have been greatly reduced. As long as our movements are gentle enough, its possible to walk straight over without triggering any of the statues. Engine Ice Storm was used to hearing strange words from Meng Chaos mouth. Nevertheless, she still understood the meaning of the second half of the sentence. Are you sure you want to walk straight over there? Ice Storm asked suspiciously. Basically, yes, Meng Chao answered. He had seen similar mechanisms in Ruins No. 1 at the center of Dragon City and Ruins No. 2 in the Hidden Mist Domain. In Ruins No. 1, he had stayed as a tester for half a year. He had figured out a large number of ancient era mechanisms and unlocked the riddles within. At the same time, he had also learned a lot of knowledge about mechanisms, mazes, and riddles from the predecessors of the ancient ruins research center. He knew that most of the mechanisms left behind by the ancient civilization were almost flawless when they were first deployed. At the very least, it was impossible for the Earthlings to crack them with their current technological level. But time was still the most powerful force in the universe. Even the Ancients or mother could not resist time. No matter how precise, perfect, or terrifying the traps were when they were deployed, they would inevitably be eroded, worn, weathered, and deformed after being activated and used countless times over tens of millions of years. The energy source used to drive the mechanism might also be annihilated, or the change of the planets magnetic field would cause the output of spirit energy to be unstable, eventually damaging the power core. That was especially so when Dragon City crossed over to the Other World. It had triggered a large-scale phenomenon of spirit magnetic interference inside and outside Monster Mountain Range. It was like throwing a ten-thousand-ton boulder into a calm lake. The waves it created were enough to tear apart the duckweed that was originally floating on the surface of the lake. Therefore, when the Earthlings explored the ancient ruins, they discovered that many dense structures, profound principles, and powerful mechanisms had all been destroyed from the inside. It was easy for the Earthlings to obtain the power of the Ancients that was contained within. With it as a foundation, they developed the unique spirit martial arts, genetic technology, and runic technology of the Dragon Citys civilization. Picturesque Orchid Lake was so close to Monster Mountain Range. It was impossible for it to not be affected by the same thing. Meng Chao had just used the acute hearing that Lu Siya had imparted to him, which made him resemble a Spirit Sensor. He could hear the strange sounds coming from within the mechanism in front of him. It was similar to the strange sounds coming from Ruins No. 1 in Dragon City, where many heavily worn mechanisms were emitting strange sounds. Hence, he judged that this mechanism was not as terrifying as it appeared to be. As long as he found a suitable method, he should be able to walk past it effortlessly. Of course we cant just walk past it. Meng Chao thought for a moment and said to Ice Storm, However, the reason why the ice-cold statue can sense intruders is because it can detect our breathing, heartbeat, body temperature, and footsteps. Since the mechanisms inside the statue have been seriously worn out, its perception and reaction speed have slowed down a lot. Therefore, as long as we can lower our breathing and heartbeat to the maximum, and our body temperature to the same level as the surrounding temperature, we should be able to walk through it without making any noise. Ice Storm frowned. She looked at the serious Meng Chao, at the sculptures that were full of killing intent, and all the way to the corridor that led to the depths of the darkness. She had an expression that said, Are you f*cking lying to me? Trust me. Meng Chao continued. With your strength, controlling your breathing and heartbeat shouldnt be too much of a problem. As for you, who has the bloodline of a panther, walking around stealthily is simply a racial talent. As for your body temperature, its even less of a problem. After all, youre already as cold as an ice mountain, and your entire body is cold. Theres no need to continue cooling down. Instead, you should slightly raise your temperature, and itll be fine as long as its the same as the air. Also, dont be nervous when you walk over. Try to empty your mind and relax. Dont worry about how strong and fierce the statues are. Just take it as if you are strolling on the grass. Otherwise, the disturbance of the brainwaves and the spirit magnetic field may trigger the statues. Basically, its all routine operations. It shouldnt be a big problem for you, right? Ice Storm continued to glare at Meng Chao. Her face was filled with an expression that said, Not a problem? Give it a try then! However, Meng Chao did not notice her expression. That was because he had already walked towards the corridor that was made up of hundreds of statues. Before Ice Storm let out a cry of surprise, Meng Chao had already steadied himself and quietly stepped into the corridor. No, the word step was not precise enough. In fact, Meng Chao had slipped into the gallery. With each step, when the soles of his feet were about to touch the ground, as the muscles around his body surged like waves, the tip of his feet made a slight movement forward. When they connected, it was as if he did not move his legs at all. Instead, he stepped on the invisible banana skin and slid forward. At the same time, Ice Storm was surprised to find that she could not find Meng Chao. A living person would have breathing sounds, heartbeat sounds, blood flow sounds, body temperature, and body odor even if they were stuck on the ground. An expert like Ice Storm did not even need to open her eyes to firmly lock onto her target with these extremely minute information. Now, Ice Storm could clearly see Meng Chao there. Yet, she could not sense any information coming from Meng Chaos body. It was as if a mere shadow or an illusion was gliding through the corridor! And the mechanism that could be triggered by a little frost flower that had almost no weight was indeed not triggered by Meng Chao. Seeing that Meng Chao had already glided through half of the corridor, all the terrifying statues holding knives, spears, swords, halberds, battle axes, and battle hammers remained motionless and ignored him. In a moment, Meng Chao had really passed through the entire corridor without any effort, just as he had said! Ice Storm was dumbfounded and in disbelief. Look, I was right. The mechanisms here are indeed seriously worn out. Meng Chao waved at Ice Storm from the other side of the corridor. Hold your breath and heartbeat. Control your body temperature and voice, then walk over casually! Chapter 1057 - Illusion Abyss Chapter 1057: Illusion Abyss Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Is it really that simple? Ice Storm muttered to herself. However, since Meng Chao had already passed, she would not show any weakness. Ice Storm took a deep breath, and a thin layer of frost formed around her body. She lowered her breathing, heartbeat, and footsteps to their limits. It was as if she was stepping on snowflakes that were as thin as cicada wings while she silently stepped into the corridor. Sure enough, the statues on both sides did not move at all, as though they could not sense her existence at all. Ice Storm really wanted to swallow a mouthful of saliva. However, she was afraid that the contraction of her throat muscles would trigger the reaction of the statues. She copied Meng Chaos actions and slid into the depths of the gallery as gently as possible. At first, it went very smoothly because right then, she had just crossed three or five statues, and the starting point was still close. Even if the statues really activated, she would be able to retreat instantly. That gave her a sense of security that she still had a way out. Her mind was relaxed, and her steps were naturally smooth. As she went deeper and deeper into the gallery, though, she had already left the starting point thirty to fifty steps behind her. If all the terrifying statues around her were to activate at that moment, she would have nowhere to escape. Realizing this, Ice Storms nerves were like a winch with thorns, slowly twisting and tightening. The statues around her, in particular, were becoming increasingly ferocious, and their bodies were getting bigger and bigger. They were like cliffs that were leaning toward her and about to collapse, and they could bury her at any time. Many of the statues held large axes and huge swords in their hands, and they were also blocking her way. They forced her to bend her body into strange shapes, squeezing out all the energy from every fiber of her muscles and making her stand on her toes. She only managed to pass through the crisscrossing gaps between the soul-stealing ultimate weapons purely by curling and bouncing her toes. Are you kidding me? Why did the Reaper look so relaxed when he walked over just now? It really seemed like he was strolling on the boulevard. Ice Storm once again felt like she had been tricked. Unfortunately, she had already passed through about half of the gallery and could not turn back anymore. She could only clench her teeth and try her best to control her chaotic thoughts and her muscles that were gradually trembling as she walked through the road of death. One step, two steps, three steps Ice Storm could gradually see Meng Chaos figure clearly in front of her. Victory was right in front of her eyes. However, at that moment, a statue of a barbarian elephant warrior was standing on the road that she had to pass through. The barbarian elephant warrior was holding two giant axes. Its long nose, which was full of thorns, pierced through the corridor. If Ice Storm did not want to touch anything, it could only dive through the extremely narrow space between the giant axe and the long nose in a posture that was similar to a fish leaping forward. However, with such a large movement, it was difficult for it to not make any sound and maintain its breathing, as well as heartbeat, at a level that was more than half the breath of a dead person. A drop of cold sweat oozed from Ice Storms forehead. The cold sweat quickly condensed into crystal clear beads that rolled down from her forehead. Ice Storms pupils suddenly contracted, and she hurriedly reached out to receive the frozen sweat beads. Her palm still had a slight downward cushioning movement, which prevented the extremely fragile sweat beads from breaking in her palm. When Meng Chao walked there earlier, because the distance was too far and the light in the tunnel was too weak, Ice Storm did not clearly see how he had walk past the statue. Meng Chao gestured and asked from afar while he also gave her an answer. It was a run-up fish jump. It came from the middle. Can it be done? Ice Storm was very suspicious. Be a little more careful. It should be possible. As I said earlier, these mechanisms are all seriously worn out. Their senses are very slow. Meng Chao gestured. Ice Storm gritted her teeth. She took half a step back and suddenly accelerated. With a nearly perfect leap, she actually squeezed through the gap between the giant axe and the long nose. Moreover, she did not touch anything! Her extreme joy was, however, dampened the moment she landed. Perhaps it was because she had used up too much of her physical strength during her initial stealth. Perhaps it was because she had been severely injured by Casanova a few days ago and her injuries had yet to fully recover, or perhaps it was because the two statues in front of her were too ferocious. Their fangs were about to grow out of their eyes, which then caused her to be shocked and her heart to beat faster. Dup! Dup! Ice Storms chest lightly trembled twice. Amid a burst of ear-piercing mechanical sounds, all the statues in the entire gallery immediately revived! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Ice Storm heard countless sharp blades tearing through the air behind her. Before her eyes, there was a flash of sword light. The statue of the huge barbarian elephant warrior was about to smash her head with its two axes. At that unstoppable rate, if she was really hit, her bones would still be broken if she wore a totem armor, and she would sustain internal injuries! During that critical moment, a pure white light appeared in the depths of Ice Storms eyes. As though a feather condensed from Holy Light had fallen, the flow of time in her vision slowed down by several times, giving her enough time to unleash waves of freezing fog toward the joints and base of the statue. She froze the statues joints and the mechanisms in its base, delaying the speed of its attack, even if just for a second! Taking advantage of the moment when the statues froze, Ice Storm transformed into a white lightning bolt and dashed toward the exit. Krak! Krak krakk! Kranggg! Most of the statues only froze for a second. The next second, the frost that covered the statues cracked. The more concentrated sword lights and arrows once again covered Ice Storms head. No matter how she moved between the statues, the area that was close to the exit would constantly be barricaded by three to five sharp blades. Since her speed had reached its limit, there was no room for her to change her route. She could only brace herself and use her totem armor to ram into the statues sharp blades. The collision might knock her out. Plus, no could say for sure if she would leave an arm or half a leg in the gallery. Right at a critical point A series of dense, crisp sounds were heard. It was Meng Chao, who was waiting at the exit. His hands turned into two clusters of gray fog and shot dozens of broken stones into the corridor. He had picked up the broken stones outside before they went deep into Blood Skull Temple and got ready to explore. They were ordinary in nature and were not made of solid materials. The terrifying statues that were vibrating at a high speed upon contact with spirit energy immediately exploded into powder. However, the statues could sense the intruders through sound, temperature, and vibration. Meng Chaos dozens of broken stones accurately hit four or five statues that were attacking the Ice Storm. The statues mistakenly thought that there was more than one intruder and more than one target to attack. The statues immediately became chaotic. Four or five great swords and giant axes that had been slashing above Ice Storms head and limbs fell behind her, tearing a non-existent intruder into pieces. Ice Storm seized the opportunity and leaped like a fish, rushing across the finish line. Meng Chao immediately stood between her and the gallery. He threw punches with both fists, blasting out two storms and exploding four or five arrows that were aimed at her. Soon, the gallery regained its peace. Ice Storm was still in shock. Her heartbeat and breathing were like springs that had been compressed to the extreme before being released all of a sudden. The feeling was extremely intense. She panted for a long time with her face and ears looking flushed. Her eyes were still filled with disbelief and shock as she fixed her eyes on Meng Chao. Meng Chao had already pushed open the second bronze door in front of him. The door was engraved with a large number of patterns that seemed to be shining like the stars. However, when the door slowly opened and the two of them quickly walked in, an endless abyss appeared before them! Thats right, behind the door was a small, sloping cliff. It resembled a high protruding fang. Around the cliff, there was an endless void. It was covered by black fog that kept rolling. It was impossible to see how high, deep, and wide the abyss was. Standing at the tip of the fang, Meng Chao and Ice storm were akin to two tiny ants facing an endless black ocean. Only the gales that kept surging up from the abyss reminded them that if they fell, their bodies would be shattered into pieces. Both Meng Chao and Ice Storm had mastered the ability to use the spirit magnetic field to resist gravity and float in the air. Despite that, judging from the huge roaring wind, the intense airflow spurting out from the bottom of the abyss had obviously formed countless invisible swirls that contained extremely violent spirit energy. In such a special environment, even if they had the ability to float in the air, it might not work. If it did work, it would not last long enough to help them fly to the next exit deep inside the black fog either. How is this possible? Ice Storm cried out, How can there be such a large abyss under Blood Skull Temple? It was indeed a rather incredible thing, because although Blood Skull Temples overall structure was located underground, it was not too deep. Based on the angle and distance they had covered, the place was at most ten to twenty arms underground, not more than twenty to thirty arms deep. Moreover, Blood Skull Temple could not be too big. After all, they were surrounded by the Blood Skull Arenas territory, and the arena itself had a huge underground space. It was used to imprison totem beasts and rat people had just been captured. Looking up, the cliff above them was at least a few hundred arms away. Looking to the left and right before they were swallowed by the black fog, their vision seemed to extend to a few hundred arms as well. If there was a huge underground space under Blood Skull Temple with an area of several hundred arms multiplied by several hundred arms Forget the entire Blood Skull Arena being swallowed by the abyss, even half of Black-corner City would soon sink underground! What the hell is this Ice Storms thoughts were a little all over the place. This is an illusion. Meng Chao closed his eyes and curled his lips slightly. Everything in front of us is an illusion. What?! Ice Storm was shocked. Chapter 1058 - Down-to-Earth, Steadfast Faith Human perception can be manipulated. Whether its vision, hearing, smell or touch, to put it bluntly, its all the result of biological electric currents and neural information stimulating the brain. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and sized up the surging undercurrent and the howling gale of the abyss. As long as the spirit magnetic field is sufficiently complex and the vibration of the psionic ripples is sufficiently exquisite, its possible to interfere with the brain waves of humans and create any illusion, causing people to fall into unimaginable worlds or nightmares. Ice Storm calmed her mind. Her mother was a witch. It was different from magic and divine spells that originated from Holy Light. Witchcraft originated from the human heart, attempting to activate the power in the deepest part of the brain. Therefore, wizards and witches also had a profound understanding of the human brain that far surpassed that of ordinary people. After being reminded by Meng Chao, she immediately reacted. However, she was still very curious. How could Meng Chao react faster than her. Could he be a wizard too? A wizard with black hair and black eyes. How interesting. How do you know?Icy Storm asked with Bright Eyes. Meng Chao Shrugged. There were a lot of traps in the two Archean ruins in the monster mountain range. They were created by creating illusions. Many of the demon gods created by the monsters main brain were also very good at mind control and illusion attacks. After returning from the apocalypse, his soul had been tempered in the flames of the apocalypse. His brain had been greatly developed, and he was even immune to most of the mental attacks. In the fierce battle with the monster civilization, he gradually grasped the ability to see through illusions. Meng Chao removed his helmet and knelt on one knee. He pulled a lock of hair from his head and brought it to his mouth to blow lightly. The lock of hair immediately flew into the abyss. It was swept up and down by the strong wind. Then, it was sucked into the bottomless darkness and disappeared. At first glance, whether it was the trajectory of the hair flying or the strong wind blowing at his face, the needle-like stinging pain was real. But Meng Chao discovered that when he sent out the hair, his eyes and the depths of his ears had sensed extremely weak spiritual waves. Two extremely weak spiritual energies had invaded his visual and auditory nervous systems respectively, interfering with his perception and forming a lifelike illusion in front of him! Thats right, this is an illusion.Meng Chao confirmed again. Even if this abyss is really an illusion, how are we going to get there?Ice Storm asked from the side. Maybe C Meng Chao Thought for a moment. We can just walk straight to the Abyss when it doesnt exist. It cant be? Ice storm frowned deeply. Just like before, we can just walk straight to the abyss there wont be any unexpected incidents this time, right? I dont think so. Meng Chao muttered, You should know better than I do the significance of the temple built by the Tulan civilization firstly, to worship the ancestral spirits, and secondly, to test the blood descendants. The mechanisms in the temple are both to guard against intruders and to test whether the new generation of Tulan Warriors are qualified to inherit the power of their ancestors. Since it is a test, there must be a correct answer. You should know that in the whole of Tulan, the two of us are not too weak. If we cant pass the test even after racking our brains and using all our skills, how many people will be able to pass it? Thats true. Bingfeng nodded in agreement, After all, the scale of the blood skull temple is not too big, and its level is not too high. It is far from the main temple of the Blood Hoof clan and the main temple of the Blood Hoof clan outside black-corner city. As long as we receive Casavars blood, many gladiators who are far inferior to me will be able to enter this place to offer sacrifices to the warriors of the past. Theres no reason for us to be trapped in this nonexistent abyss. Indeed. Meng Chao deduced based on his experience of exploring the Archean ruins, As far as I know, similar mechanisms dont necessarily require astonishing combat strength or divine techniques to pass. Many times, the tests are instead some very basic abilities, as well as unknown things like opportunitiesand potential. Some ordinary people, even if they dont have the strength to truss a chicken, can still pass through the mechanisms in a daze and obtain unparalleled strength. Some people, even if they have mastered the ability to slay Tigers and slay dragons, split mountains and split rocks, ride the wind, and even control lightning, will still disappear into the depths of the mechanisms, and no one will be seen alive or dead. Considering that the level of this temple isnt high, we shouldnt complicate a simple problem. We should put ourselves into the identity of the lowest-level clan warrior and think about which aspect of our potential this abyss wants to test. How can we guess it?icestorm blurted out. Not guessing, but thinking. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he vaguely grasped something. He asked icestorm, Just now, when you saw this abyss for the first time, what kind of emotions emerged in the bottom of your heart? This Icestorm thought for a moment and said with certainty, Fear, of course, is fear. This has nothing to do with strength. I think, when anyone first sees such a large-scale abyss, the first emotion that emerges from the bottom of their heart is definitely fear. Thats right, its fear. Meng Chao snapped his fingers lightly. I feel that this mechanism is testing our ability to overcome fear, which is also courage. Icestorms eyes lit up. High-level orcs were the race that worshiped bravery the most in the entire Otherworld. Moreover, they believed that courage had nothing to do with strength. It was something that came naturally to them. Theres no need to be too strong in battle, only astonishing courage. In other wordsicestorm thought quickly. Meng Chao was already one step ahead of her, stepping out of the cliff. Ice Storm widened her eyes. Just like how she had watched Meng Chao break into the first trap, she didnt have time to cry out in surprise. Then, she saw the strong wind whistling in from all directions as Meng Chao stepped into the air. However, it didnt disturb his life magnetic field and blew him into the darkness. Instead, it condensed into a stepping stone as thin as a Cicadas wing and as hard as iron under his feet! The pitch-black stepping stone was not much bigger than Meng Chaos feet, and it did not reflect any light. At first glance, it was exactly the same as the surrounding darkness. However, Meng Chao stood steadily on it and took a second step forward. As expected, the whistling squall condensed into a second stepping stone in front of him. Just like that, Meng Chao took seven steps forward in one go. The squall continuously condensed into stepping stones under his feet, gradually extending into the sky above the abyss into a small path that was as thin as hair. Meng Chao stood still as if he was standing in the void, turning his head to look at the ice storm. The ice storm steeled its heart, stepping on Meng Chaos footsteps and also walking on the abyss. The two of them looked straight ahead and took more than a hundred steps in one go, arriving at the center of the Abyss. The Darkness was endless in all directions. It was like a raging wave of darkness that continuously squeezed their souls, making them feel extremely small and that they would be completely devoured by the darkness at any time. The ice storm felt as if the world was spinning. Finally, she could not help but take a glance at the abyss under her feet. Even if she was rational, she was very clear that such a terrifying abyss could not exist under the blood skull arena. Her senses and fear instincts were still screaming hysterically in the depths of her brain. She swallowed hard and mumbled, If If all of this is an illusion, what is the real thing under Our Feet? I dont know. Maybe its a solid ground,Meng Chao said. In other words, we wont fall into the Abyss at all? Ice storm said, Then, how should the mechanism punish those who are afraid and fail the test By controlling ones perception, the illusion might be able to kill people. Meng Chao said, Perhaps, a person who falls into the Abyss in the illusion will still be smashed to pieces. Of course, his bones were not smashed, but crushed by his muscles, which were tightened to the extreme. On the other hand, as long as you realize this and believe that you are walking on the right and solid path, you dont have to be afraid that you will be smashed to pieces. Look, the end is here. Ice storm was slightly startled. When he looked up, he saw a cliff that looked like a tusk that was similar to the beginning appearing in the dark void. So Fast? The ice storm remembered that he had only walked through half of the abyss. When he looked up, he did not see anything floating in front of him. This cliff seemed to appear out of thin air. It was extremely strange. Since the Abyss does not exist, as long as we have enough faith, the end point will appear at any time. Meng Chao said, Perhaps the second mechanism is only a few dozen steps long. We have been spinning in circles under the guidance of illusions. Now, they were only three steps away from the finish line. Three Black stepping stones silently appeared in front of them. Each stepping stone was an arms length apart. This was a distance that even untrained rats could easily cross. Meng Chao stood in front of the three stepping stones. Gazing at the finish line that was so close to him, he pondered for a long time. Then, he took a step forward. Without hesitation, he stepped on the two pieces of void between the three stepping stones. Ice Storm widened his eyes. He thought Meng Chao had miscalculated the distance. However, this was impossible. Although the dark stepping stones were almost merged with the dark void, it was indeed difficult to distinguish them. However, the faint light on the cliff in front of him had already outlined the shape of the stepping stones. Even when he had walked to the center of the Abyss and could hardly see any light, Meng Chao had not stepped on the wrong stepping stone. How could he have made such a low-level mistake? Then, something that the ice storm could not believe happened. Meng Chao had clearly stepped into the void. He was about to fall into an abyss that did not exist. According to his own words, his brain was controlled by an illusion, his flesh and blood were controlled by his brain, and his bones were forcefully crushed. But he stood firmly on the void without a stepping stone! Chapter 1059 - The Last Guardian Since we firmly believe that the entire abyss under our feet is an illusion, it doesnt make any difference whether we step on the stepping stones accurately or not. Meng Chao turned his head and said to Ice Storm, If we step on the stepping stones cautiously throughout the entire journey, it means that we are still afraid. We dont absolutely believe in our own judgment. I think that this is probably not courage that the ancestral spirits hope their descendants will have. As he spoke, he took another heavy step toward the second piece of void. He crossed the void and stepped onto the cliff that represented the end. Ice Storm suddenly came to a realization. She followed Meng Chao, stepped into the void, crossed the abyss, and reached the end. In that instant, she only saw a blur. It was like dark clouds rolling and turbid waves surging into the sky. It was an endless dark abyss accompanied by howling winds. Then, they all disappeared. Behind them was only a room that was no more than thirty steps in length and width. The floor was engraved with dense cuneiform characters, forming many mysterious and complicated talisman arrays. All the talisman arrays were flowing with colorful lights, jumping around like flames. From the looks of it, they must have stepped through the gaps between the rune arrays. For some reason, they managed to walk hundreds of steps out of a room that was twenty to thirty steps long. Ice Storm paid special attention to the ground beneath her feet. In the last two steps, there were three rune arrays that were emitting scarlet light. Meng Chao was traveling in the void and stepping on the empty space between the three rune arrays. If they kept walking on the stepping stones, they would definitely step on the three rune arrays that were faintly emitting a dangerous aura. In that case, Ice Storm did not know what would happen. Fortunately Ice Storm exhaled and looked at the end of the room. To her surprise and delight, she discovered that as long as she passed through a dark empty space, there would be stone pillars that were shimmering faintly in front of her. More than ten stone pillars that were known as totem pillars surrounded the altar that was used to worship the ancestral spirits and divine weapons! Ive finally found it! Ice Storm was just about to move forward when Meng Chao grabbed her. Dont you think that the distance from here to the altar is too far? Meng Chao said, Such a long distance and theres nothing at all. It really doesnt make sense! Back when they were exploring Ruins No. 1, the people of Earth had paid the price of blood. It was such a painful truth that they knew that the place that seemed to be safe was the most dangerous, and the moment that seemed to be a victory was also the moment that they were most likely to fail or even die. Meng Chao blinked quickly. Under the condensation of spirit energy, rings of light appeared around his two pupils. He used his extraordinary vision and the keen senses of a sensitive person to carefully scan the space in front of him. Then, he bit his fingertip and squeezed out a few drops of blood. Aiming at the center of the space, he shot out more than ten drops of blood. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Just as the more than ten drops of blood formed a vague human figure and rapidly passed through the seemingly harmless space. Suddenly, the blood drop seemed to have hit an invisible net. Hundreds and thousands of dazzling rays of light suddenly flashed in the space, splitting the entire space into pieces. The moment Meng Chaos blood touched the rays of light, all of it evaporated and became completely annihilated. Ice Storm sucked in a breath of cold air. If Meng Chao had not stopped her in time and she had directly charged through, even with the protection of the totem battle armor, there would have been dozens of transparent holes on her body. Even her flesh and blood would have been like Meng Chaos blood drops, vaporized in an instant and completely annihilated! Not every mechanism has to be deployed behind the bronze gate. Meng Chao muttered, Not all problems can be solved with indomitable courageperhaps, this is the reason the ancestral spirits want to tell their descendants? They can clearly tell their descendants the reason, but they have to use this method to let their descendants comprehend it on their own. The Turan people Our ancestors are really strange! Ice Storm said with a bitter smile. The truth that is instilled into our brains by others, how can there be a truth that we can comprehend on our own? Meng Chao paused for a moment, but he really wanted to continue. Moreover, the attitude of the Turan ancestral spirits toward their descendants isnt just weird, right? Using the strong artificial intelligence contained in the totem armor, we have turned our descendants into war machines that are addicted to killing each other. We have basically locked down the possibility of our civilization continuing to advance. From the ancestral spirits that can create a glorious civilization, we have become the orcs of todays clan era! This isnt just weird. Its simply filled with deep malice! Of course, Meng Chao still forcefully swallowed the second half of his sentence because he did not know why the ancient Turan people did this. Why did they develop things like the mandrake tree and the totem armors to make their descendants more and more primitive, ignorant, bloodthirsty, and warlike? Was it an unintentional mistake, or was there a deeper secret? If there was a chance, Meng Chao really wanted to crack this secret in order to prevent the destruction of the Turan civilization and the Dragon City civilization. As for now, it was better to deal with the third mechanism first! After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao divided himself into ten times and shot hundreds of drops of blood into the space in front of him. Sure enough, every time the blood spurted out, hundreds and thousands of beams of light containing destructive energy would appear in the seemingly calm space, evaporating the blood instantly. It seemed that these beams of light were activated instantly by sensing biological information. They could no longer be fooled by holding their breath, locking their heartbeats, and lowering their body temperature. Nor could they rely on their courage to charge straight through. However, the beam of light flashed ten times in a row, leaving a distinct afterimage on Meng Chaos retina. Meng Chao overlapped all the afterimages and found that the position and angle of the beam of light were fixed every time. Moreover, some of the gaps between the beams were larger, and some were smaller. The gaps that could accommodate a human being were always connected to each other. It was like a Its a maze! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. Hundreds and thousands of destructive light beams have formed a maze. As long as you remember the location and angle of the destructive light beams, you can find the safe passage between the maze! After realizing this, the next step was easy. It was not difficult for Meng Chao to crack this maze of destructive light. On one hand, it was because his intelligence was slightly higher than that of the advanced orcs in the clan era. Although the traps left behind by the ancestral spirit had the intention of making things difficult for the descendants, it wasnt because they wanted to kill all the descendants who entered the temple for the test. Apart from being invisible under normal circumstances and testing ones memory, this maze of destructive light only had three or four forks, so it was not too difficult. More importantly, this labyrinth was originally prepared for the glorious warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan. Plus, the members of the Blood Hoof Clan, even the relatively small Minotaurs and wild boar people, were still taller than the Earthlings and the Holy Light humans. They did not even have to wonder about the hippo warriors, rhinoceros warriors, and barbarian elephant warriors. Since even the barbarian elephant warriors could pass through the maze, the gap between the destructive light naturally could not be too small. Without much trouble, Meng Chao and Ice Storm successfully passed through the maze and arrived at the bottom of the altar. The two looked at each other and finally heaved a sigh of relief. There shouldnt be any more tests, right? Ice Storm sized up the altar and the totem pole before she said, I remember that Casanova brought me here. When I took off my mask back then, I appeared here directly. There shouldnt be any more, right? Meng Chao asked with uncertainty. If we cant even finish clearing the three layers of traps, then the ancestral spirits of the Blood Hoof Clan are too torturous! Before he finished speaking, they heard a weak, crisp sound coming from behind the altar. It was hard to describe the sound. It could only be said that it was like the sound of a huge block of ice or a piece of crystal shattering, scattering pieces on the ground. Then, they heard heavy and slow footsteps. It was as if they were wearing steel boots. Bang, bang, bang! It was as if they were stepping on their chests, slowly squeezing their hearts. Other than that, there were two other heavy objects rubbing against the ground. It was a sharp sound that ravaged their eardrums. It cant be? Meng Chao widened his eyes. Theres really more? Well, to be precise, there were only three mechanisms in Blood Skull Temple. At this moment, what appeared before Meng Chao and Ice Storm was a huge monster. When the sound of the steel boots hitting the ground gradually turned from slow to rapid, the monster, which had seemingly just woken up from hibernation, also jumped from the altar to the totem pole. Then it jumped high up from the totem pole and landed heavily in front of Meng Chao as well as Ice Storm. The dark flames on the altar outlined the ferocious outline of the monster. Its huge body, which was at least half a body taller than Meng Chao and weighed at least half a ton, was protected by a super heavy armor that looked like a black iron castle. However, a large amount of trembling granulation and tumors were squeezed out from the gaps of the armor. The deeply sunken abdomen meant that all the internal organs inside had disappeared. It was as if the person wearing this super heavy armor did not need the internal organs, which could not be directly used for killing. The too narrow waist and the too wide shoulders formed a somewhat deformed inverted triangle. The arms that extended from the top two horns of the inverted triangle, under the amplification of the arm armor, expanded into two giant pillars that dragged all the way to the ground. At the end of the giant pillars were two giant war hammers that were even bigger than Meng Chaos head. They were engraved with dense cuneiform characters, and the patterns were stained with blood. Since its arms were too thick and the war hammers were too big, the monster walked like a gorilla. It did not even need to use its legs, just the support of its arms, and it could easily cross more than ten steps. It was obvious that even the deformed and ugly advanced orcs rarely looked so unique. Its deeply sunken abdomen and overly thick arms completely went against the common sense of life science. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other and frowned at the same time. They blurted out a name that represented madness and destruction. Origin Warrior! Chapter 1060 - Skull Crushers Flesh and metal, orc and machine, as well as the desire to kill and the will to destroy, formed the most terrifying monster in Picturesque Orchid Lake. It was the Origin Warrior. He never tired, never retreated, and never gave up. Once he was unlocked from his seal, he would fight to the death or until he killed all the enemies he could detect. Perhaps even the last living cell under someones warped armor would be burned to ashes. Moreover, the one who appeared before Meng Chao and Ice Storm to protect Blood Skull Temple was not an ordinary Origin Warrior who had only been created in recent decades. Three huge cuneiform characters were engraved on his chest armor that was as thick as a shield. They were flashing with an extremely unnerving red glow. Ever since Meng Chao obtained his totem armor, he had also conducted an in-depth study of the cuneiform characters used by the ancient Turan people, especially the characters that represented numbers. He had deciphered all of them. Therefore, he could read the number written on the Origin Warriors chest plate. Two hundred and forty-nine? Meng Chao was puzzled. What does this number mean? Next to him, Ice Storms expression changed, as though she was facing a great enemy. Her entire body tensed up. This isnt a number. Its his name. It seems that this Origin Warrior was the strongest ace gladiator in the Blood Skull Arena, and he has been so in the past millennium 249! Ice Storm told Meng Chao that 249 had been active about three to four hundred years ago. In his heyday, he had achieved a miracle of winning two-hundred and forty nine matches in a row in the glorious Blood Skull Arena. Such a shocking feat had never been broken by a second gladiator until today. Therefore, with the Turan peoples unique naming method, people had forgotten the ace gladiators name in the past and renamed him after the miracle. I see. Meng Chao said, Thankfully, he only won two-hundred and forty-nine matches in a row. If he won one more match, wouldnt he be called 250? Be careful. This guy is very tricky. Facing her old senior from the Blood Skull Arena, Ice Storm did not dare to be careless at all. 249 is not just powerful. He is also brutal by nature and extremely cruel, she told Meng Chao solemnly. One should know that battles between gladiators are usually not life-and-death battles. Once the victor is decided, there is also a bit of showmanship. 249, on the other hand, enjoys the pleasure of slowly killing his opponent before everyones eyes. Out of the two hundred and forty-nine victories he obtained, a hundred and fourteen of them were a result of him trampling his opponent to death in the arena. Seventy to eighty of his opponents were lucky enough to escape, but he would still tear off at least one of their limbs. Their souls were destroyed, and they were never allowed to enter the arena again. Very few people were able to escape 249s hammer and leave the arena unscathed! Just like that, after he won 249 victories, no one was willing to fight him anymore. Even the most audacious and fearless warrior of Turan did not want to be pinned to the ground by 249 in front of everyone. Arm after arm, leg after leg, they were torn off and turned into a bloody meatball in the end. 249 became extremely depressed when he could not find an opponent. He simply shifted his target to the depths of Blood Skull Temple. Deep in Blood Skull Temple, a pair of extremely ancient and powerful war hammers with at least 4,000 to 5,000 years of history were being worshipped. They are known as the Skull Crushers. As for the original owner of the Skull Crushers, thats another story. You only need to know that the Skull Crushers are legendary weapons to the entire Blood Hoof Clan. For thousands of years, countless warriors have attempted to break into Blood Skull Temple and obtain the weapons approval. They would wave it once and unleash a blood tide. Unfortunately, these people either collapsed in between the layers of Blood Skull Temples barriers, or they were controlled and even devoured by the fierce ancient souls that lurked in the ancient weapons the moment they touched the Skull Crushers. Their souls, courage, and flesh were all turned into food to nourish the Skull Crushers. 249 was slightly luckier than those unlucky fellows in the past. He successfully passed Blood Skull Temples test and arrived before the Skull Crushers. Then, he tried to raise the pair of war hammers that contained numerous fierce souls and immeasurable destructive energy. Unfortunately, he had overestimated his own will and underestimated the terror of the Skull Crushers. Fortunately, his body was strong enough to be considered the most powerful among the countless fellows who had tried to control the Skull Crushers over thousands of years. As a result, he obtained a portion of the Skull Crushers acknowledgment. Although his soul was torn into pieces by the destructive energy contained within the Skull Crusher, his flesh and blood werent completely devoured. Instead, the Skull Crushers fused with his totem armor and transformed him into an Origin Warrior, and he continued his journey of slaughter in an even more violent manner. After that, the Blood Hoof Clan apparently spent the lives of several dozen clan warriors to finally control and seal this most dangerous Origin Warrior. I didnt expect him to be sealed under Blood Skull Temple, acting as its guardian! Is that so? After listening to Ice Storms introduction, Meng Chaos eyes sparkled, and his gaze was incomparably greedy as he stared at the ends of the other partys arms, which were as thick as giant pillars. The pair of battle hammers in his hands were engraved with complex runes. Plus, a red glow that looked like lava and also blood plasma was flowing all over them. They are legendary weapons from at least four to five thousand years ago! Meng Chao muttered to himself, In other words, as long as we defeat 249, well be able to obtain the Skull Crushers, and our combat strength will soar? What? Ice Storm was dumbstruck. Did you hear what I just said? The point isnt how much our combat strength will increase after we obtain the Skull Crusher, okay? The point is that this guy is simply impossible to The word beat had yet to come out of her mouth. However, the most terrifying ace gladiator in the Blood Skull Arena in the past five hundred years had already launched an attack on the two intruders. Whoosh! Whoosh! His two arms that were like giant pillars stirred up the air, unleashing an imposing aura that was reminiscent of a raging wave. The two war hammers known as the Skull Crushers were about to land on their heads. Even though the two of them were quick-witted and fast enough to retreat in midair, the war hammers landed heavily on the ground, creating an ear-splitting shockwave. It still felt like an invisible giant wave had slammed into their chests with great force, creating ripples on their totem armors. Their sternum screamed, and their lungs groaned. Look, do you see it? This is the strength that 249 and the Skull Crushers possess! Ice Storm knelt on one knee and clutched her chest as she panted. Its indeed terrifying! Meng Chao, who had half a mouthful of blood in his mouth, vaguely said, Why dont we surrender? Ice Storm was stunned. What did you say? Dont Origin Warriors accept surrender? Meng Chao swallowed his blood and spoke through gritted teeth. That way, even if he is ten times stronger, we still have a chance to fight to the end and kill him! Before he finished his sentence, Meng Chao had already turned into a bolt of lightning. His opponent was almost twice his height, and the Origin Warriors arm span was three to four times that of his. In addition, the ancient war hammers, Skull Crushers, had the ability to create hurricanes and shock waves, so they were effective in controlling the battlefield. Long-range combat was disadvantageous to Meng Chao, so he had to find a way to close the distance and cut into the warriors inner circle. With that in mind, Meng Chao deliberately slowed down his pace to reveal a flaw. Sure enough, the Origin Warrior was fooled. Without any hesitation, he smashed his hammer at him. Unexpectedly, Meng Chao was already prepared. He suddenly exerted some strength with his legs, leaving half a shadow behind as he dodged the hammers attack. Then, he borrowed the recoil of the shock wave and jumped high into the air before landing on the Origin Warriors arm. He stomped heavily on the Origin Warriors left wrist. As he stomped the war hammer to the ground, he simultaneously reached for the Origin Warriors neck. Behind his elbows, two huge sickles were ready to be used. The Origin Warrior let out a beastly roar. His right arm went around the back of his head, and he swung at Meng Chao from a very awkward angle. Based on Meng Chaos precise calculation, the warriors thick and strong arms would move very slowly. There would definitely be many blind spots in his attack range. As long as Meng Chao cut into his personal space, he would definitely find a blind spot and continue to attack. In the end, when he stood on the Origin Warriors left shoulder, it was indeed difficult for the guys right arm to circle around and attack him. However, the war hammer at the end of his right arm flew out with a whoosh. It turned out that behind the pair of Skull Crushers, there were actually chains that were as thick as arms connected to the arm armor. It was a pair of meteor hammers that could move freely and dance like the wind. There were no blind spots at all. Arghh! Meng Chao let out a weird cry. His entire body fell backward without any warning, and he narrowly avoided the meteor hammers impact. The battle hammer unwittingly brushed against his breastplate. It immediately left behind a crater and opened up a ravine in the ground. He felt that his chest had been slashed by a giant battle saber that weighed more than a hundred kilograms. The destructive force even penetrated his entire chest and traveled all the way to his spine. However, Meng Chao did not have time to moan. He did not even have time to spit out the blood. That was because he was lying on the ground, at the Origin Warriors feet. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The Origin Warriors vision was blocked. If he lowered his head to take a look, he would inevitably give Meng Chao a chance to take advantage of him. Although most of his mind had been wiped out, the ace gladiator who had won two hundred and forty-nine consecutive matches in the Blood Skull Arena had been triggered to the maximum. He did not even look at what was below him and just stomped on whatever it was. His feet hit the ground, making a loud noise that sounded like a heavy cannon. It was not inferior to the Tyrant Mammoths War Trample on Monster Mountain Range. Meng Chao was like a loach, rolling around under the Origin Warriors feet. The Origin Warrior almost stomped on Meng Chao a few times as he created a huge, transparent hole that spanned from Meng Chaos chest to his back. Meng Chao twisted his body into a ball of dough and dodged the Origin Warrior in an awkward or comical manner. It was not until Ice Storm shot out three icicles at the Origin Warrior and attracted the latters attention that Meng Chao was able to roll and crawl away from the warriors range. Chapter 1061 - Flame Killing Array The Origin Warriors Meteor Hammer did not make Meng Chao want to retreat. Instead, it made the flames in his eyes even more intense. These two chains are not bad! After drifting all the way to Picturesque Orchid Lake, the biggest problem Meng Chao encountered was that he did not have a suitable weapon. One should know that when he was in Dragon City, he was best at fighting with two chain blades. Even the Golden Tooth Blood Soul Saber was tied to the chain and could expand and contract freely. Only by combining both hardness and softness could he expand his attack range to the limit. In the past half a month, the totem armor that was constantly evolving had prepared two attack modes for him, the Grim Reapers scytheand the Demon subduing war hammer. But without the chain, he could never fully display the extraordinary martial arts that he had practiced in the past. Meng Chao had also tried the weapons such as the meteor hammer and iron flail that were attached to the arsenal of the Bloody Skull Coliseum. However, how high could the quality of the chains that were attached to the weapons that were specially designed for the rat civil servants be? The chains were different from ordinary weapons. If they were loosened or broken in battle, it would bring disastrous consequences to the owner. Therefore, Meng Chao had never found a suitable chain blade. Seeing the dense cuneiform characters engraved on the chains of the Skull Crusherthat were emitting dim light and surrounded by spiritual flames, Meng Chao felt that this trip to the bloody skull temple.., was definitely worth the ticket price. Again! Crossing his arms, the two grim reaper scythes collided with each other, creating dazzling sparks. He circled around the origin warrior and drew a nearly perfect semi-circle. Then, he jumped high from the back, trying to jump behind the origin warrior. The warrior of origins had noticed it long ago. With a shake of his arms, the two meteor hammers flew above his head and below his crotch. They pincer Meng Chao from an unbelievable angle, one up and one down. However, Meng Chao had jumped into the air in order to attract the enemys attack and expose his weakness. As soon as he jumped high, he had injected a stream of spiritual energy into his spine, which compressed it like a spring. When the two meteor hammers came at him, the springsuddenly loosened and increased its speed, allowing Meng Chao to narrowly escape the pincer attack of the meteor hammers. He even tapped lightly on the surface of the Hammers and jumped over the head of the Warrior of origins, he jumped in front of him. At this moment, the two meteor hammers of the Warrior of origins were still behind him. Moreover, Meng Chao had injected a wave-like hidden force into the surface of the hammers with the tips of his feet, entangling the two chains together. It was equivalent to the origin warriors arms being tied behind his back, leaving the door wide open. WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH! Meng Chao took the opportunity to swing nearly a hundred sharp blades at the gaps between the face, neck, chest, and abdomen of the origin warriors armor. Meng Chaos weapons were also made of liquid metal that was condensed into totem armor. In addition, he used his extraordinary vision and extraordinary sense of touch to sense and lock onto the origin warriors vital points. The blade, like a butcher dissecting a cow, pierced deeply through the gaps between the armors, bringing out patches of dark red blood mist. PFFT, PFFT, PFFT, PFFT, PFFT, pfft! The blood spray wont stop. It is as if the body of the samurai of origin is merely a balloon filled with the desire to kill. Before the other side unlocks the chain that holds the hammer. Meng Chao timely sheathed the knife, after a dozen back somersaults, back to the ice storm side. The ice storm also absorbed a large amount of water vapor in the underground space and condensed dozens of icicles in front of the two of them, forming crystal-clear repelling horses. After the icicles repelled the horses, Meng Chao panted heavily. He stared at the warrior of origins nervously and observed his battle results. Through the subtle feedback of the Reapers scythe cutting flesh and tearing bones, he felt that at least seven or eight strikes had been deep enough to break more than ten bones of the warrior of origins. Even if this wave of attack could not paralyze the opponent, it could at least greatly reduce the opponents speed. However, what he did not expect was that, amidst the seemingly broken armor of the Genesis warrior, the flesh-torn wounds actually made Chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chisounds. Then, dozens of shivering granulation drilled out from the depths of the wounds. Like a scarlet surgical suture, the wound was quickly stitched up. The armor that had been slashed apart flowed slowly as if it had a life of its own and fused back together. The cracking sound of bones and the cracking sound of machinery could be heard coming from the body of the Warrior of origins. A beam of red light that was wreathed in killing intent burst out from the helmet that had been slashed askew by Meng Chao and locked onto Meng Chaos heart. This monster had actually recovered to its original state and was once again striding towards Meng Chao. No, an undead creature? A hair-raising Chi-chi-chi-chisound turned into a familiar yet terrifying name in Meng Chaos mind. He roughly knew what the so-called Genesis Warriorwas. An undead creature that carried a liquid metal enhanced exoskeleton with strong artificial intelligence? No wonder it was qualified to become the ultimate weapon of high-level orcs and the nightmare that the Holy Light faction was most unwilling to encounter on the battlefield! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The two Skull Crusherof the Genesis warrior seemed to have transformed into two prehistoric ferocious beasts that were burning with fury. They rampaged and smashed the icicles that were condensed from the ice storm into pieces. Not only did all the ice crystals evaporate, even the water mist was annihilated in an instant. Wherever the Warhammer went, the ground was still ablaze, forming tall and scorching walls of fire. Meng Chaos ultimate attack just now seemed to have deeply infuriated the warrior of origins or triggered the most vigorous fighting will of the ACE gladiator hundreds of years ago. On the super heavy black armor, hundreds of dim cuneiform characters were shining with a scorching red glow, as if magma was pouring into them and flowing slowly. The spiritual flames surrounding the two Skull-crusherswere spurting out like volcanic eruptions, forming magma that could be seen with the naked eye. The former Ace Gladiator 249was also a member of the bloody hoof family. His totem armor was similar to the wrath of magmaof the Bloody Hoofs totem armor. It had the characteristicsof triggering high temperature, producing flames, and even condensing magma. Right now, every time the Skull Crusherroared, not only would it raise deafening roars and sweep away thousands of soldiers, it would also leave rune arrays that were two to three arms wide on the ground. The scorching spiritual flames inside the rune arrays spurted out like small magma pools that could last for more than ten seconds. It was not hard to imagine what kind of effects would be triggered when such a Skull Crushersmashed into ones body. Although Meng Chao and ice storm gritted their teeth and dodged the Magma Poolcreated by the burning Skull Crushertime and time again, they were still able to dodge the Magma Pool. However, when the entire space in front of the altar was filled with walls of fire and magma pools, the space that the two of them moved in was also compressed to the limit. Meng Chao tried to do the same thing again, jumping onto the head, shoulder, or back of the origin warrior to fight with his bayonet. However, the armor of the origin warrior was now bursting with flames. Meng Chao could hear his totem armor emitting sharp beeps to his auditory nerves as he got closer, it was a warning that the armor was about to melt. There was nothing he could do. Meng Chaos totem armor had been pieced together by attacking the warriors of the clans who were alone in the game of the Brave in the past half a month. Of course, a few pieces of the hundred-year armorwere used, and a small part of the armor came from the thousand-year armor. However, compared to the full set of the thousand-year armor worn by the former Ace Gladiator 249, which was enhanced by the legendary weapon Skull Crusher, it was nothing. There was no need to mention the ice storm. Her frost characteristic and the flame characteristic of 249countered each other perfectly. And she hasnt fully recovered from the damage that Casavar inflicted on her. Ive just reached my limit. Despite her best efforts, she continued to condense icicles, smashing them on the Genesis warriors. But at best, they freeze each others joints, and in the blink of an eye, the icicle is completely melted by the lava. This is no way to go on! The ice storm avoided a cluster of shrieking lava, but the tip of her hair was burnt by the flames, turning from crystal clear to black and messy. However, she did not even bother to extinguish the flames above her head. She shouted at Meng Chao, If we cant get close, we cant tear apart his armor. Even if we tear apart his armor, it will be difficult to completely destroy his body of flesh and blood! If we continue fighting like this, we will definitely die! Thats right. We must find a chance to kill him in one strike! Meng Chao observed his surroundings. His mind was racing as he quickly said, If you are given enough time, can you condense an ice crystal that can completely freeze him? This C Ice Storm looked at the origin warrior who was flowing with magma all over his body. He gritted his teeth and said, If you can give me the time to take ten deep breaths, I should be able to freeze him three blinks at most! Whats the use of that? Can you kill him in three blinks? Maybe. Come on then. I will hold him back and try my best to condense the strongest ice crystal! Meng Chao stood in front of ice storm. He raised his thumb at the origin warrior. Then, he rotated his wrist 180 degrees and pointed his thumb at the ground from the sky. This was the most commonly used provocative gesture of the Gladiators in the arena. The former Ace Gladiator had indeed fallen into the trap. He completely ignored it, and also disdained to pay attention to the ice storm that was gasping for breath and desperately meditating on the side. However, all the magma that was blasted out by the two flame war hammers condensed into a raging wave and rushed toward Meng Chao. It was not an easy task to find a few places to stand in the burning sea of lava. It was not only the lava itself that made Meng Chaos totem armor scream again and again. The lava caused the underground space to heat up rapidly. The smoke distorted his vision, burned his skin, and disrupted his sense of touch. It also made Meng Chao feel that he was locked in an overloaded steel furnace. Even his bones were turning to coke, and his brain was being steamed alive. Chapter 1062 - The Last Attack He moved around in the shrinking space between the magma, as if he was dancing on the red-hot blade. If he was careless and stepped into the magma, Meng Chao would be reduced to ashes and his flesh and soul would be burnt to ashes. His countermeasure was to take the initiative to attack, exposing one flaw after another, to tempt the Origin Warrior to hit the magma heavily at the landing point that he had calculated. By using this method, he planned the exact spot where the Genesis warrior would hit the magma, so that he could find a dangerous escape route between the magma. Of course, it was not easy to do this. He could not be too far away from the Genesis warrior. If that was the case, the Genesis warrior would not attack easily. He could not plan a wide escape route either. If that was the case, the Genesis warrior would not be a fool. Naturally, he would add an earth-shattering hammer to the escape route. Therefore, he could only increase his speed to the limit and continuously circle around the origin warrior. He could only watch as the burning battle hammer whizzed to the top of his head. Just as the raging flames were about to seep into the cracks of his skull.., he began to frantically Dodge. When he was the closest, the sparks on the flaming battle hammer were about to splash into his eyes. The shrill cries of the totem battle armor did not stop from the beginning to the end. The parts that represented the helmet, breastplate, arm armor and breathing all emitted an extremely dangerous red glow. All sorts of rapidly flashing cuneiform words slid down from Meng Chaos vision like a torrential rain. This meant that the totem battle armor was under the attack of extremely high temperature, and its performance parameters had greatly decreased. Many parts had already lost the ability to constantly change and self-repair, and were about to be burned into transparent holes! Meng Chao could faintly smell his own flesh and blood, under the boiling hot totem armor, emitting a charred smell. Every time he dodged to the limit, he could feel his flesh and blood tearing apart, a piercing pain. But he could only grit his teeth and persevere, luring the origin warrior to attack again and again. In order to stall for time, and move the opponent to his preset position. In icestorms eyes, Meng Chao had turned into a highly skilled puppeteer, toying with a battle puppet that was much larger than her. There were a few times when she thought that Meng Chao was about to be hit by the flaming war hammer, turning his flesh and bones into lava. However, Meng Chao rose up from the lava time and time again and circled behind the warrior of origins, continuing to harass icestorm. In icestorms eyes, it was no different from suicide. At this moment, the ice storm finally recognized Meng Chaos strength. She had thought that no matter how mysterious this guy who called himself the reaper was, his combat ability would never be stronger than hers. Now, the ice storm knew that victory, defeat, and even life and death depended on hundreds of different factors. The so-called Combat abilitywas just one of them. Even if she was the Ace Gladiator who had won every battle in the arena, she would still be the first to fall. On a real battlefield, if she met a mysterious enemy like the Reaper and fought with her life on the line, she would definitely be the first to fall! Who is this guy? Icy Storm was shocked. Whether its the most mysterious wizard Ive ever come into contact with, or the night watchman who chased me and my mother for ten years and killed hundreds of wizards, none of them seem to have this kind of ability! Ice Storm, I cant hold on much longer! Meng Chaos shout interrupted her thoughts. Count down to three and do your best to stab the origin warrior with your icicle. Can you do it? Yes! Ice Storm calmed her mind and clenched her teeth. Her palm was full of crystal clear, bone-chilling blue spiritual energy. The Reaper was so powerful, and she had dual powers at the same time. She would never be underestimated by this guy! Three! Meng Chao suddenly pulled back his neck, and the flaming war hammer just happened to brush past the top of the helmet. Although it didnt hit his face, the friction with the helmet made a sharp noise, melting more than half of the helmet. The hair inside the helmet was also burnt and curled up. Two! Meng Chao Rose back into the air, dodging the fatal blow from the other flaming war hammer aimed at his chest. Unexpectedly, the flaming war hammer turned abruptly in mid-air and still smashed into his left shoulder. The left shoulder shield made of liquid metal material was instantly enveloped by lava. In order to prevent the lava from seeping through the gaps in the armor, it burned the flesh and bones inside. The totem armor automatically disintegrated the burning left shoulder shield and ejected it, protecting the other parts of his body. But in this way, Meng Chaos left shoulder was completely exposed to the air. It was immediately scorched by the high temperature of hundreds of degrees, leaving a series of blisters. Under normal circumstances, the other parts of the totem armor should have liquefied again and flowed over to fill up the hole on his left shoulder. But under the threat of the Origin Warriors magma, Meng Chaos totem armor had been damaged to the brink of collapse, and its self-repair function had been reduced to the limit. Three! Meng Chao endured the intense pain on his head and left shoulder. His legs suddenly expanded, leaving behind a series of afterimages as he dodged the third attack from the Genesis warrior. With a leap, he rolled through the gap between the two pieces of magma.., which was not much thicker than a strand of hair. Now! He and ice storm roared at the same time. Ice Storms hands dragged out a crystal-clear and magnificent afterimage. The totem armor turned from silver-white to almost transparent ice crystals. Countless cuneiform characters emerged from the interior of the armor, turning into beams of pale blue light that gathered in her palm and fingertips in an instant. As her ten fingers danced rapidly, they drew many mysterious and complicated ancient rune arrays in the void. Around the origin warrior, dozens of huge ice cones appeared. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Dozens of ice cones rushed toward the warrior of origins and crashed into his armor that was flowing with lava. Although these ice cones couldnt penetrate the armor of the warrior of origins. The suicide attacks of more than ten ice cones caused the lava flowing on the warriors armor to cool down slightly and become semi-solid and semi-liquid. The next icicles struck one after another, and instantly, a layer of thicker and thicker ice shell was wrapped around the origin warriors fortress-like body. The former Ace Gladiator was completely frozen by the current Ace Gladiator. It was as if a black steel statue had turned into a gorgeous ice sculpture. Inside the ice sculpture, there were also rays of orange-red light sealed. Through the refraction and reflection of the ice crystals, it was as brilliant as a kaleidoscope. For a time, a moment ago also dangerous, murderous battlefield, but immersed in the beautiful strange calm. But this calmness lasts up to three breaths. In fact, the ice storm had just gotten down on one knee and was gasping for air because it was running out of psionic energy. From the depths of the Ice sculptureshimmering with orange-red light came the cracking sound of Kacha Kacha Kacha. The ice shell melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into steaming white mist. The orange-red light became brighter and brighter, condensing into dazzling magma again. When the ice storm started to take a second breath The ten fingers of the warrior of origins had already broken free from the ice shell and were once again clenched into fists larger than a meteor hammer. They were about to shatter the ice shell around them and regain the ability to move and kill freely. At this moment, Meng Chao charged past the distance of more than ten arms. Like a cannon shot from a dragons might cannon, he crashed into the origin warriors chest. This collision gathered all of his strength. The spiritual magnetic field on his right shoulder surged and rotated crazily. It even formed an arc-shaped ring of light that looked like a meteorite breaking through the atmosphere and burning at a high speed. Boom! Even though the Genesis warrior was one round larger than him, his weight was three to five times larger than him. However, his joints were frozen by the power of Frost, making it difficult for him to exert force like a fish on a chopping board. He was still knocked away by Meng Chao and fell twenty to thirty arms away, creating a world-shaking sound wave. Of course, it was impossible to kill the Genesis warrior with just this kind of collision. On the contrary, the collision caused the ice shell around the origin warrior to crack and accelerate, allowing the origin warrior to instantly regain the strength to move and kill. The origin warrior kneeled on one knee. Under the armor that was constantly wriggling due to the crazy proliferation of flesh and blood, a contemptuous and cruel laughter could be heard. Its impossible to kill him with this!Ice storm shouted. I know,Meng Chao said coldly. Then, he shot dozens of whistling sounds at the origin warrior. It was the blood that he had forced out of his body from his fingertip. It turned into dozens of crystal-clear blood drops and bounced around the origin warrior. Only at this moment did ice storm realize that through a series of clever harassment, containment, and maneuvering, Meng Chao had unknowingly guided the origin warrior to the third checkpoint, the edge of the death ray maze. When he temporarily froze the origins warrior, Meng Chao used all his strength to ram him into the depths of the death ray maze! The death ray was activated by detecting the biological information of the intruder. Because the origins warrior was not in the Intrudercategory, even if he accidentally fell into the maze, he would not trigger the mechanism. However, Meng Chao just happened to shoot dozens of drops of blood into the death ray maze, which instantly made the mechanism misunderstand that a new intruder had arrived. The death trap set by the ancient Tulan people immediately began to operate faithfully and reliably. Hundreds of thousands of milky-white, dark-blue, orange-red, dark-green, and dark-purple rays that were as thick as arms first accurately hit the blood drops that Meng Chao shot into, causing dozens of blood drops to evaporate in an instant, not even a single cell was left behind. Then, they hit the origins warrior equally. On his totem armor that was as thick and heavy as a steel fortress, beautiful flowers of destruction sputtered out. Sorry, brothers and sisters, Old Bull had been in the hospital during the day. He was not seriously ill, and his teeth hurt. A toothache was not a disease, but it was really painful. There were many people in the stomatology department, and the fillings were quite meticulous. It was quite troublesome, delaying the whole day. The good news was that the two rotten teeth were finally fixed. The bad news was that one of the wisdom teeth was also rotten, and it was a horizontal one. The Doctor said that they would have to be pulled out in a few days.. Chapter 1063 - The New Skull Crushers! Chapter 1063: The New Skull Crushers! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Origin Warrior sent a ferocious beast into the trap, which proceeded to tear its flesh and bones. Stimulated by the intense pain, it roared even more crazily. It bared its teeth and brandished its claws as it struggled desperately. It was trying to break out of the death ray maze and tear Meng Chao, the despicable inducer, into pieces. However, the technology to set up the death ray maze was on the same level as the technology to create the totem armor on his body. It was even higher than the latter. The totem armor on his body that had thousands of years of history was distorted when it transformed him into a warrior of origin, revealing a lot of wide gaps. In many places, flesh and blood that looked like tumors were directly exposed in the gaps between the armor. Even though the totem armor could withstand the death rays attack, the flesh and blood should have rotted and been destroyed hundreds of years ago. However, they were sealed by the totem power. They remained until today but could not withstand the sweeping and burning death ray. Amidst the dazzling sparks, the tumors suddenly exploded. The blood inside did not have time to splatter out before it was burned to ashes by the death ray. The Origin Warrior instantly became riddled with holes, and they were shockingly transparent. He was not dead yet. His astonishing vitality and totem armors autonomous combat system made him drag his broken body through the death ray one after another as he tried to rush up to Meng Chao. However, when he finally rushed out of the death ray maze, there was no more intact armor on his body. Inside the armor, the joints and tendons that connected his limbs were burned and cut into a mess by the death rays. He could no longer lift his arms that were as heavy as giant pillars. Not to mention waving the burning meteor hammer at the ends of his arms. Meanwhile, Meng Chao had slightly restored the self-repair function of his totem armor while the Origin Warrior was struggling to break out of the death ray maze, he had completed the transformation from the form of the Grim Reapers scytheto the form of the Demon-subduing hammer. The light armor that was originally covered in an arc-shaped armor and full of the sense of speed was now as fast as lightning. In an instant, it became a heavy armor that was as indestructible as a mountain and full of the sense of power. The two demon-vanquishing pestlesat the end of the arm armor were not as exaggerated as the origin warriors raging flame war hammer. However, it was more than enough to deal with the puppet corpse that was struggling on the verge of death after being blown into thousands of holes by the death ray maze. Boom! Meng Chaos furious Roar and the violent sound of collision erupted almost at the same time. He crashed into the chest of the origin warrior for the second time. Despite his totem armor being smashed into pieces, pieces of armor disintegrated one after another. In his field of vision, the operation information formed by the cuneiform characters was scarlet red. Without the protection of the armor, under the surging spiritual energy, the bones all over his body were shattered, and he spat out a mouthful of blood again. Finally, the origin warrior, who could not stand steadily, crashed back into the depths of the death ray maze! The blood that he had just spat out sprayed all over the body of the warrior of origins. The body of the puppet was once again contaminated with a lot of biological information from the intruders, which made the death ray maze mark him as an enemy! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! The death ray shone again. Like a red-hot knife cutting cheese, a large piece of flesh was easily peeled off from the body of the warrior of origins and a large piece of bone was dissected. The Origin Warrior was still faithfully carrying out the only command left in his decaying brain. Despite the bombardment of the death ray, he strode toward Meng Chao. However, with every step he took, one or a few parts would fall off his body. It could be a piece of armor, a piece of flesh, a bone, or even a piece of flesh mixed with metal. It was deformed and twisted like a mechanical tumor. He was like a black block of ice exposed to the scorching sun, shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. When he finally walked to the edge of the death ray maze again, in front of Meng Chao, half of his helmet and head had been cut off by the death ray, only the bottom half of his skull, which had dried up a long time ago, was exposed. His two arms were also cut off by the death ray, jumping on the ground like two giant pythons struggling for their lives. His spine was pierced by seven or eight death rays at the same time. His armor, which was thicker and heavier than his palm, was also cracked. He fought to escape from this body that was burning every cell in his body. His spine and legs finally could not withstand the pressure brought by the enormous body. He knelt heavily in front of Meng Chao. With a crack, his knees were shattered and he could no longer stand up. The Warrior of origins, who looked shorter than Meng Chao, was now bowing and worshipping Meng Chao. Meng Chaos response was to hug his fists tightly. The two demon-subduing pestles merged into one and struck his chest for the third time. This time, the warrior of origins, who had returned to the depths of the death ray maze, did not struggle anymore. No matter how the death ray burned his broken limbs and the last cell stuck to the inner wall of the armor, they were all burnt to ashes and turned into smoke. Not long after, the most glorious winning streak in the Blood Skull Arena was broken. The trump card, 249, who was still remembered by countless spectators and feared by countless gladiators, vanished into thin air. Not even half a tooth was left, not even half a nail or a cell was left. Only the pair of arm armors connected to the ultimate ancient weapons, the Skull Crushers, jumped up like a carp and lunged at Meng Chao. However, after losing control of his body, the Skull Crushers on their own, naturally could not hit Meng Chao, whose nerves were highly tensed and every hair on his body was full of vigilance. In the end, the two Skull Crushers landed on the ground just three to five hairs away from the tip of Meng Chaos feet like meteors hitting the ground. Apart from the shock wave that caused Meng Chao to squint his eyes and the flying stones that cut a few wounds as thin as cow hair on his body, the last strike of the enemy was as loud as thunder but as light as rain. Not only did it not have any effect, but it even gave Meng Chao the feeling that the Skull Crushers had surrendered to him and surrendered under his feet. Huff, Huff, Huff! It was not until this moment that the feeling of exhaustion flooded Meng Chao like a black tide. He fell backward and panted heavily. He felt that every joint and every tendon in his body was groaning. He could not move at all. Even the slightest movement of his little finger could cause the bones all over his body to collapse and scatter like toy blocks that were randomly built by children. But behind him, Ice Storm was dumbfounded. Shocking! Extremely shocking! An extremely shocking storm was stirred up in the bottom of Ice Storms heart! She had never imagined that she would encounter the origin warrior, 249, who had been sealed hundreds of years ago under Blood Skull Temple. She did not expect that the two of them would be able to completely end the legendary gladiators journey of murder. No, she had merely thrown dozens of icicles at the origin warrior, freezing the opponents time for a few breaths. Meanwhile, Meng Chao had seized the decisive moment of a few breaths. He had fought the origin warrior head-on with his own strength and ended the legendary trump card! Is there anything that this black-haired, black-eyed monster can not do? Ice storm muttered to herself. Then, something that she could not believe even more happened! The totem armor that had disintegrated from 249s body had fallen into pieces of armor and fell into the death ray maze. At this moment, these helmets, face shields, shoulder pads, collars, skirt armors all had the characteristics of liquid metal. They turned into pools of black mercury and flowed out as if they had life. It was not until Meng Chao was in front of them.., only then did they take the form of the totem armor. At this moment, although the totem armor was still as thick as a battle fortress, and its surface was covered with lines, countless red spiritual energy that seemed to be flowing out of magma interweaved on its surface. However, its body size was much smaller than when it was wearing 249. Instead, it seemed to have been tailor-made for Meng Chao, and it matched his body size perfectly. Even the two war hammers that were as hot as volcanoes, the Skull Crushers, were shaking slightly. The two chains were rattling, as if they were waiting for Meng Chaos summon! The ancient armor that has thousands of years of history and the legendary war hammers, the Skull Crushers, that have made a name for themselves in the history of the Blood Hoof Clan, have chosen this guy to be their new master! Ice Storm was shocked. Meng Chao stared at the Skull Crushers. His eyes were extremely profound. In the Game of the Brave in the past half month, Meng Chao had roughly understood the rules of the game by snatching the totem armors of more than ten warriors of the clan. The Turan civilization was a winner-takes-all civilization. It was only natural that the winner would get the weapons, armors, and even strength of the loser. He took a deep breath, endured the intense pain all over his body, and extended his hands toward the handle of the Skull Crusher hammers. No! Ice storm hurriedly shouted. Meng Chao turned his head to look at her. Youll be devoured by the Skull Crushers, just like 249, and youll become a warrior of origins! Ice Storm anxiously said, Did you notice? The totem armor doesnt care about the life and death of its master at all, nor does it care about the overly violent power that will turn its master into. It has no loyalty to its master at all. As long as its master dies, or even hasnt died, and has only lost the ability to continue fighting, it will abandon its master without hesitation and search for an even stronger victor! Its interest and purpose is just to kill. It will turn you into a monster that kills from the beginning to the end! Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. He didnt expect Ice Storm to have such a deep understanding of the totem armors essence. But.. I know, thank you. Meng Chao enunciated each word clearly and said resolutely, But even if I really become a monster that only knows how to kill from the beginning to the end, I still have a mission that I have to rely on monster-like strength to complete! Before he finished his words, his hands were already gripping the handle of the hammer that was soaked in magma until it was red! Chapter 1064 - Destroyed Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! White smoke immediately rose from Meng Chaos palm. However, he did not feel any pain at all. He only felt two lava-like streams of heat flowing into his body through his palms and then through the spirit meridians in his arms. They were reminiscent of two flaming dragons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They rushed straight into the depths of his brain. In an instant, his vision was smeared red by the burning blood. When the redness faded, the world around him changed. It was no longer the dangerous Blood Skull Temple. Instead, it was the magnificent Blood Skull Arena. He was no longer Meng Chao. Instead, he was the legendary gladiator, 249! It was a very weird feeling. It was as if his soul had been extracted from his body by some mysterious yet irresistible power and poured into 249s body hundreds of years ago through space-time. From 249s perspective, he had experienced a total of two hundred and forty-nine life-and-death battles in an instant. He had obtained two hundred and forty-nine victories through extremely brutal means. Of course, he had also taken the lives of hundreds of opponents. It was not the first time that Meng Chao had experienced something similar. In the past, every time he swallowed the totem armor fragments of other clan warriors, he would also experience various bloody and bizarre battles with different identities in a trance. He knew that it was the ancient artificial intelligence hidden in the totem armor fragments. It had read the battle memories of the past few generations or even dozens of owners and converted their battle memories into the purest battle data. The results were then burned into the depths of his brain. To put it simply, it was a type of memory replication. Through this method, the new generation of Turan warriors, who were new to the field and did not have much combat experience, could be instantly transformed into veterans with hundreds of battle experiences. The side effect was that the battle memories from different eras and different masters would be stacked together repeatedly. It was very likely that the new masters brain would be fried, leading to a cognitive disorder. He or she would be reduced to a deformed and muddled killing machine, the Origin Warrior. Since the totem armor had a long history and was of an extremely high grade. It contained the battle memories and spirit imprints of a large number of ancient powerhouses. However, this new master was too young and immature. He was not prepared at all to absorb the massive database. The probability of being devoured by the totem armor and becoming an Origin Warrior was extremely high. Nevertheless, compared with most advanced orcs, Meng Chao was an exception among the other exceptions. First of all, he came from a large industrial civilization with highly developed information. In Dragon City, he had used various brain machines to connect to black technology. He had tasted the feeling of a huge amount of data hitting the brain, hence his brain had been greatly trained and developed. Plus, he also had a deep understanding of the relationship between brain waves and information transmission. Therefore, he would not be like an ordinary orc, drowning in the whirlpool of massive amounts of battle data and being unable to extricate himself. Second of all, long before the college entrance examination, he had used the Kindling to read a large amount of his past lifes memory data, which was equivalent to a strong vaccine. No matter how powerful the totem armors information flood was, it was not as shocking as the doomsday scene that the Kindling had brought about. Not to mention, he had read many pieces of information about the ancient wars billions of years ago via the monster mastermind in the second ancient ruins within the Hidden Mist Domain. No matter how long the history of the Turan civilization was, it could only be traced back to tens of thousands of years ago. Compared with the Ancients information that went back billions of years ago, it was nothing. Therefore, ordinary advanced orcs, even warriors from the Blood Hoof Clan, had to be cautious and hesitant when they faced the ancient weapons and armor that contained great power. They were afraid that their minds would be taken away if they touched it in the slightest. To Meng Chao, that problem did not exist at all. He was able to enjoy the battles of 249 at a close distance with an absolutely calm attitude. He was no different from a distinguished guest in the best auditorium. He also copied all the powerful moves that 249 had made famous by slaughtering countless gladiators into his brain. Minotaur Smash! Iron Hoof Suffocation! Explosive Fall! Throat-locking Flying Kick! All the extremely powerful and brutal moves turned into the purest data stream. Like surging magma, they were deeply imprinted on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex in the form of biological electricity. In an instant, every nerve ending around his body turned into his fighting instinct. He had always made sure that his mind had 100% clarity. He remembered who he was and his mission. He would never mix his memories with the memories of the legendary gladiator, 249. It was even more impossible for him to be confused about who he really was. In a second, 249s most exciting moment flashed past Meng Chaos eyes like a passing lantern. The world before his eyes suddenly shattered, reassembling a larger, more exciting, and more cruel battlefield Meng Chao simultaneously received the slaughter and near-death memories of dozens of advanced orcs. Inside were the totem battle armor and the most precious battle data of the previous owners of the legendary ultimate weapon, the Skull Crushers. Meng Chao felt that his soul was torn apart, as if it was thrown into the bodies of dozens of Minotaurs, wild boar men, barbarian elephant men, and Centaur warriors at the same time. He could feel their fanaticism, excitement, anger, and ecstasy with incomparable clarity. He could feel the smoke of gunpowder drilling into the tip of their noses, the sweat stimulating their eyes, the blood spurting out like arrows, and the feeling of hugging each other tightly and crushing each others bones. Of course, there was also the indescribable pleasure of a Skull Crusher smashing the enemys head. And the frustration of his head being split apart by the enemys great sword and battle ax. The pain was bone-deep, but there was nothing he could do. All the feelings were turned into battle data. Just like 249s move just now, it was branded into Meng Chaos neural network and turned into his instinct. In an instant, more than a hundred new skills that could be triggered by conditioned reflex were added to Meng Chaos skill library. In the words of an advanced orc, this was the blessing of the ancestral spirit! Perhaps Ice Storm was right. Very few advanced orcs could receive so many blessings from the ancestral spirit at one go. Even Casanova Bloodhoof did not dare. Therefore, he could only continue to seal the Origins Warrior, 249 in the depths of Blood Skull temple like the previous masters of the Blood Skull Arena. However, he did not dare to challenge 249. Casanova Bloodhoof just he wanted to seize the legendary Skull Crushers because he knew it very well. Even if he could defeat 249, he would still lose himself completely. Under the crazy impact of the massive amount of battle data that the Skull Crushers sent out, he would fall into the most exciting moment of countless ancient wars and be unable to extricate himself. Originally, Casanova Bloodhoof had intended to gain more experience in the Battle of Glory and constantly sharpen his will in the confrontation with the experts from all sides. Then, he would try to control the supreme power that the Skull Crusher contained. However, he did not expect that Meng Chao, the outlier who had attacked him from the side, would be the first to arrive. Through countless different identities and different postures, Meng Chao grasped the Skull Crushers tightly. However, he was not consumed by the pair of fierce hammers that were filled with killing intent and lost in the endless slaughter. On the contrary, through the ever-changing ancient war scenes, he had sensed more details about the evolution of the Turan civilization. His guess had been correct. The Turan civilization was indeed in the process of rapid decline. It was like a great ebb tide of the evolution of civilization, no, a great avalanche! In the battle data stored by the Skull Crushers, the closer the era was to todays war scenes, the more chaotic the formation of the advanced orcs became. The coordination of the various troops was close to zero, and almost all the clan warriors, relied on the power of the totem armors and fought on their own like a pile of loose sand. Rather than saying that they were an army It was more appropriate to say that they were a hive of chaos. No wonder they had the advantage in size and number. With the support of the ultimate single-weapon weapon, the totem armors, and the hundreds of Battles of Glory, they were still unable to break through the defense line of the Holy Light faction! But had not been the case in the past. The more ancient the battle memories were, the tighter the formation of the ancient Turan army was. Gradually, traces of the cooperation of various troops appeared. Other than the totem armor, more and more spiritual weapons appeared in the hands of the Turan warriorsjust like what Meng Chao had seen in the depths of the underground. The emissary of the Rat God commanded the giant bronze axes dug out by the rat people. With a light wave, they could leave crisscrossing cutting marks on rocks that were as hard as irons. However, the ancient warriors of Turan did not rely on the advantages of the armored soldiers. Instead, they acted recklessly. They scattered and gathered at random, coming and going like the wind. They were familiar with all kinds of tactics such as ambush, feint, outflanking, encirclement, and interception. It was an eye-opener for Meng Chao. He thought that their tactical literacy had already reached the level of the Red Dragon Armys. Such an evolution made Meng Chao especially vigilant. Because of the enhancement of the totem armor, it led to the continuous expansion of individual combat ability, causing the Turan people to increasingly neglect tactical cooperation and technological innovation. They completely built the hope of victory and the future of the entire civilization on the foundation of the totem armor. As a result, the totem armor continued to accumulate combat data, continuously evolving and becoming stronger. It indeed became the first line of defense to firmly defend the Turan civilization. However, all the technologies other than the totem armors were ignored and gradually lost. Todays advanced orcs have been reduced to a barbaric race with developed limbs and simple minds. They only know how to be brave and fierce, but dont understand what civilization is. They would be doomed irretrievably tomorrow. Its like this, isnt it? Is the totem armor a blessing or a curse? What is the purpose of the ancient Turan people in developing the totem armor?! These questions were still like crystal bubbles floating in the air, waiting for Meng Chao to break them one by one. And right now, Meng Chaos heart was extremely clear. I will accept the enormous power contained in the Skull Crushers! However, I will never become a slave of the desire to kill like the advanced orcs today and destroy everything, including my own puppets! Chapter 1065 - Meng Chao’s Invitation Chapter 1065: Meng Chaos Invitation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation His faith was like an unstoppable golden sword. It shattered the brutal world that was formed from countless battle data. When the massive amount of data fragments turned into crystal clear blood-red butterflies that danced, they resembled blossoming flowers that merged into the core of Meng Chaos brain. Meng Chaos consciousness returned to the real world, inside his own body. His five senses were connected again. The first things he noticed were his taller figure and better eyesight. Looking down, he found the totem armor that had earlier attached itself to the legendary gladiator, 249s body. It was comparable to a black fortress, with magma flowing between the gaps of the armor. It had now wrapped itself around his body obediently. A moment ago, the magma that was enough to cook his internal organs, as well as burn his bones and flesh into ashes, had turned into streams of warm current that nourished the thirty-six thousand pores on his body. He felt cozy all over as if he was soaking in a hot spring, and he could not help but moan in satisfaction. As for the pair of fierce, unparalleled flame war hammers, the Skull Crushers, they were bound by chains to his arms and connected to his bloodline. Spirit waves that represented submission were vaguely transmitted to him. Meng Chao knew that the Skull Crushers submission was only temporary. If he was defeated by an even stronger enemy, he would lose the possibility of training and fighting again. The Skull Crushers would abandon him without any hesitation. Just like how they abandoned 249. Nonetheless, Meng Chao was still very satisfied. I wont fail, at least not before I destroy the apocalypse! he said to the Skull Crushers and also to himself. The Skull Crushers seemed to sense his determination. The mysterious and complicated cuneiform characters carved on the hammers surface of kept flashing with a red glow, like a dancing flame. It made the brand new totem armor even more powerful and domineering. Meng Chao could read shock and fear on Ice Storms face. He knew how powerful and terrifying his current state was. He gestured to the other party, indicating for Ice Storm to be patient. He pried open the thick protective mask under the helmet and projected a clear and determined gaze as he spoke in a deep voice. Dont worry, I know who I am. Im fine. His eyes still emitted a rational light, which shocked Ice Storm even more. You Youre fine? Ice Storm blinked forcefully. She swept her gaze between Meng Chaos calm expression, the ferocious totem battle armor, and the even more ferocious flame battle hammers, the Skull Crushers. She could not hide her amazement. You actually subdued the Skull Crushers. How is this possible? I have a guess. Actually, the totem armor doesnt necessarily have to turn its master into an Origin Warrior, Meng Chao said. Lets assume that the totem armors purpose is to gather more battle data and continuously evolve into a true ultimate individual weapon. If its master becomes a crazed killer, it will not be of much benefit to the totem armor. Of course, the Origin Warrior is very powerful, but because of his lack of rationality and wisdom, it is difficult for him to plan out an effective battle, let alone retreat from battle and map out the next battle. In other words, the Origin Warrior is a one-time consumable and lacks the ability to fight for a long time. It is also possible that he will be captured and sealed, hence he will not be able to fight for decades or even centuries. If the totem armor does possess a certain level of intelligence, is there anything more terrifying to it than not being able to update its battle data for hundreds of years? Its a pity that the civilization of the advanced orcs is slowly declining. Well, the word slowly is quite polite. To be more precise, it is declining at a speed visible to the naked eye, like an avalanche. As such, many advanced orcs have lost the correct way to unlock their totem armor. They dont even know why they are fighting or what the meaning of killing is. A battle is always a means rather than an end. It is impossible to understand this point. The advanced orcs who are lost in the whirlpool of slaughter and unable to extricate themselves instantly obtain the terrifying power contained in the totem armor. It is like a three-year-old child who has received an explosive barrel that is about to explode at any moment. It has become a deformed and twisted puppet. It has even been blown to pieces. What is so strange about that? However, I am different from an advanced orc. I will never forget the meaning of my battle. I will never forget why Ive come all the way here on this journey filled with thorns and flames. Thats probably the biggest reason why I was able to subdue the Skull Crushers. Its not just me. I feel that youre different from the other advanced orcs as well. Lady Ice Storm, if Im not wrong, there should be a second power in your body that is constantly suppressing the killing intent that comes from your beastly nature. Thats why you were able to absorb a large number of totem armor fragments in such a short period of time without losing yourself. Meng Chaos eyes were bright as he looked at Ice Storm. When he was fighting with 249 just now, he noticed something in the huge icicle that Ice Storm had released. There seemed to be an incomparably dazzling light besides her totem power. After holding the Skull Crushers, his perception had increased greatly, and he could accurately distinguish the difference between the light and totem power. While Meng Chao did not like to meddle in other peoples business, he felt that only by understanding the source of Ice Storms power could he help her better and gain benefits from Blood Skull Temple. Ice Storm hesitated for a moment. Perhaps the destruction of her tails disguise had caused her to have the mentality of a broken jar, or Perhaps Meng Chaos performance earlier had completely conquered her, making her feel that there was nothing worth hiding in front of this black-haired, black-eyed monster. It was also useless to hide. She made up her mind and generously said, Thats right. My mother is a Holy Light human, and shes also a witch who is wanted by the entire land of Holy Light. Long before I was born, she was engaged in research that involved stealing the power of Holy Light. I dont know if its because of her mysterious research that I was born with the dual power of totems and Holy Light. Every time my blood boils due to the desire to kill, the power of the Holy Light keeps me awake. Maybe thats why I can withstand the totem powers backlash better than other advanced orc, or even Casanova Bloodhoof, whose combat strength is above mine. After Ice Storm explained, she stared at Meng Chao nervously. She was afraid that she would see a look of disgust on his face. After all, the hybrids of the Holy Light humans and advanced orcs were full on b*stards. Wherever she went, she would be bullied, despised, and even hunted down by others. However, she only saw an epiphany on Meng Chaos face. I see. Then all of this makes sense. You were never willing to join the Blood Hoof Clan. You were willing to give up the honor and bright future of a clan warrior to escape Black-corner City. Moreover, you were willing to cooperate with a black-haired, black-eyed monster like me! Meng Chao grinned. So, were all monsters! Meng Chao, who came from Earth, would naturally not discriminate against a mixed-blood who had fused the power of Holy Light and the power of totems. He would not be like the ignorant berserkers and night watchers, who regarded such a mixed-blood as an inauspicious and unclean symbol either. In Meng Chaos eyes, or the entire Dragon City civilizations eyes, power was power. There was no distinction between good and evil, and there was no distinction between divine power and magical power. Those beings known as gods and demons were nothing more than higher-level intelligent life forms or remnants of intelligent life forms. The communication and integration of power systems was a matter of course. If it could not be integrated at the moment, it was only because of insufficient technology and research. there was no power system that could not be absolutely integrated. In his previous life, the people of Dragon City had also attempted to fuse the power of Holy Light into Dragon Citys own spirit cultivation system after witnessing the power of Holy Light Magic. However, due to the great loss of vitality in the Monster War, many scientists and supreme champions were assassinated by Supernatural Entities. In return, their scientific research abilities plummeted. In addition, the war between worlds was in full swing, and most of their resources were invested in the war before them instead of long-term basic scientific research. In his previous life, the Dragon City civilization had not made much progress in the research field of Holy Light Magic. But now, they had an Ice Storm. Looking at the snow leopard warriors Holy Light human bloodline, Meng Chaos eyes suddenly become both friendly but also particularly seering. Ice Storm was taken aback by Meng Chaos eyes. To this day, she still remembered when she was still in the land of the Holy Light, hunted by the ascetics and the nights watchers. She would occasionally be exposed to passers-by, who treated her how they would treat those with half the blood of advanced orcs flowing in their body. She also remembered the greedy look in Casanova Bloodhoofs eyes when he discovered her identity. However, she had never met someone like Meng Chao, who did not care about her race and bloodline at all. She could see from Meng Chaos eyes that he did not care even if she had three or five types of power, let alone the power of Holy Light and totem power. What kind of strange place could produce such a strange guy? Ice Storm could not help but ask herself this question. Meng Chao guessed her thoughts. Dont worry, I know that in historys greatest glorious era, the curtain has already been pulled open. With the Holy Light and totem power on your shoulders, your identity is indeed a sensitive subject. Many races in many places probably dont welcome you. Meng Chao smiled. Even so, I dont care. My clansmen wont mind such trivial matters. After you have settled your affairs at Picturesque Orchid Lake, I welcome you to my hometown as a guest or even to settle down. Believe me, its a more beautiful place than Black-corner City and Red-gold City.. You will definitely like it there, and the people there will definitely like you. Chapter 1066 - A Big Harvest Your hometown It was the first time Meng Chao had revealed his origins to Ice Storm. Although they still did not know each other very well, their trust in each other had reached a new level. Come, lets see how many good things there are in this Blood Skull Temple, which is guarded by the Origin Warrior! The two of them had reached an initial tacit understanding and did not dwell on any more secrets for the time being. Ice Storm led Meng Chao through the totem pole, and they arrived behind the altar. The back of the altar was densely packed with cuneiform characters. However, unlike the dangerous red glow at the beginning, the cuneiform characters now all shone with a gentle blue light. Meng Chao had seen similar lights in the totem armors operating system before. When the totem armors command appeared in his field of vision and emitted a red light, it meant that a certain command could not be executed. If it was forcefully executed, it would bring about unpredictable danger. The blue light, on the other hand, meant safe and enforceable. It seemed that after passing the three trials and defeating the Origin Warrior, as well as controlling the Skull Crushers, they had obtained Blood Skull Temples recognition. It also confirmed Meng Chaos deduction back when he planned to sneak into the temple. In the Turan civilization, the strong preyed on the weak, and the victor was king. Between advanced orcs, fighting and killing were common occurrences. The military nobles attacked, killed, conquered, enslaved, and annexed each other After tens of thousands of years, the so-called glorious bloodline had long lost its meaning. The ancestral spirits worshipped by the clan warriors might not even have a drop of blood relationship with them. As for the ancestral spirits that lived in the temple, they did not care at all who worshiped them and inherited their power. That was because the ancestral spirits were synonymous with battle data and artificial intelligence. They did not have their own will. They just faithfully carried out the last orders of the ancient Turan people. They did not care which clan descendants broke into the temple, or even whether they were even Turan people . As long as the intruders could activate their power and spread it further, it would be fine. As expected, Ice Storm touched the blue light-emitting cuneiform characters lightly, and the ten or so totem pillars around the altar rumbled. The totem pillars spun slowly like giant screws, each becoming nearly twice as tall as before. Subsequently, they seemed to be chopped apart by an invisible giant ax as they split in all directions, revealing something suspended within the faint blue light. Ive seen Casanova operate this altar before, Ice Storm explained to Meng Chao. Following that, she was deeply attracted by the things stored within the totem pillars, and she could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. This is A hundred years ago, the one and only trump card of the Blood Skull Arena, Platinum Battle Ax, became famous because of this weapon! Ice Storms eyes lit up as if she knew everything. Generally speaking, for the sake of a life-and-death battles splendor, every arena would go to great lengths to nurture several trump cards. Only a suspenseful battle between trump cards would be able to attract more spectators to enter the arena and gamble. A battle that was too one-sided would easily bore people. However, the ace gladiator, Platinum Battle Ax, from more than a hundred years ago had the title of Trump Card Killer, and he specialized in slaughtering other trump cards. He was known as the most terrifying gladiator after 249. At his peak, forget those in the Blood Skull Arena, not even a single gladiator in the surrounding arenas dared to call themselves trump cards. The reason why Casanova Bloodhoof is named as he is now is also out of admiration for Platinum Battle Ax. This This is actually Platinum Battle Axs weapon. Judging from the cracks on the blade and the scratches on the handle, he must have used it for at least a few years. There must be remnants of his invincible battle soul and killing intent on it. Weve earned it. This platinum battle ax alone can completely make up for the risk we took when we barged into Blood Skull Temple! And this breastplate, judging from the lightning runes carved on it, this is actually a fragment of the totem armor used by Thunder Butcher! You should know that Thunder Butcher was a well-known hero from the Blood Hoof Clan three hundred years ago. It is said that in the glorious era, he single-handedly perished together with twelve night watchers. In order to retrieve his corpse, a large-scale battle involving tens of thousands of people broke out between the advanced orcs and the Holy Light humans. The advanced orcs fought alone. Just as it seemed like they were no match for the Holy Light humans and the twelve corpses of the night watchers were about to be snatched away by the Holy Light humans, the brutal souls left in Thunder Butchers body exploded on their own accord. Hundreds of ball-shaped lightning bolts erupted and devoured the lives of several hundred Holy Light humans in an instant. Is-Is this breastplate the only relic of Thunder Butcher that survived in the fierce battle? And this this is the Dragon Soul Greatsword! And this this looks like the Red Moon Double Blades, stealth weapons from the Dark Moon Clan! If not for their limited time and tools, Meng Chao would have taken out a magnifying glass from his pocket and studied the weapons attentively for three days and three nights when he saw how dazzled Ice Storm was. After seeing so many godly weapons and broken pieces of totem armor, Meng Chao heaved a long sigh of relief. His heart, which had been hanging in his throat, finally returned to his chest. When he first heard about the uniqueness of Turan temples, he had begun to envision the temples, especially after he interrogated Big Buck. He had received a very important piece of information from him. Blood Skull Temple not only enshrined the armor and weapons that legendary gladiators had used in the past hundreds of years. It also included the armor and weapons that a large number of the most powerful members of the Blood Hoof Clan had used thousands of years ago. According to the advanced orcs beliefs, the best sacrifice for the ancestral spirits was a splendid battle, with the sparks from the collision of a battle ax and a great sword, the roar of a battle hammer breaking bones, and the aura of sweat and blood mixed together. What other place could be more suitable than the Blood Skull Arena to enshrine the armor and weapons that contained their ancestors powerful battle souls? If he wanted to escape, Meng Chao could escape Black-corner City at any time. However, it was not his style to leave empty-handed and dejectedly. It would also be a waste of the suffering he had endured during his time in the Blood Skull Arenas dark underground dungeon when he was seriously injured. Meng Chao racked his brain to think of the kind of souvenirs he should take with him in order to be counted as interest paid by the Blood Hoof Clan. The mandrake fruit, even if it was a golden fruit that could only be found once in a hundred, was too big for them to take more than a hundred pieces at one time. It was not suitable for the long journey to battle, lurk, infiltrate, and assassinate. The same principle applied to the secret medicines. He could sweep away all the remaining secret medicines in the Blood Skull Arena, but packing these things was a huge problem. After thinking about it, only the ancient weapons and totem armor fragments were the hard currency that could be carried easily. These items would not only directly improve ones combat ability, but they could also be taken out for trade when one escaped Black-corner City and entered the territory of other clans. A small totem armor fragment could be exchanged for hundreds of golden fruits and several dozen bottles of secret medicines. It was definitely worth thousands of gold coins. Of course, if he could equip them. Meng Chao still hoped that he and Ice Storm could equip all the ancient weapons and totem armor fragments enshrined in the Blood Skull Temple. Thats impossible. Ice Storm shook her head like a rattle-drum. So many weapons and armor fragments from different eras that have been used by different heroes and powerhouses contain dozens or even hundreds of battle souls. To control them at the same time is equivalent to swallowing hundreds of secret medicines of different natures. Im afraid that I wont even have the chance to become an Origin Warrior before my body explodes and I die! This time, Meng Chao accepted Ice Storms suggestion humbly. After all, his willpower was not infinite. After he had just fused with the Skull Crushers, hundreds of brand-new skills had appeared in the depths of his brain. When these skills were combined with the spirit martial arts that originated from Dragon City, they could produce tens of thousands of brand-new changes. Just a precise analysis and skillful application of the changes were enough to overload his brain cells and set his cerebral cortex ablaze. Right now, he was like a giant python that had just swallowed a crocodile, hence he needed to digest and absorb it properly. There was indeed no more space for him to load more battle data. While he was full, Ice Storm was still hungry! I wouldnt dare touch 249s full set of totem armor and the Skull Crushers, but if its the weapons and battle armor fragments left behind by other gladiators its just like you said, I have a reason to control them as well! Ice Storm clenched her fists tightly, and determination that was like an icicle once again bloomed in the depths of her eyes. Meng Chao initially thought that she would choose to fuse with the Dark Moon Clans sneak attack weapon, the Red Moon Double Blades. After all, Ice Storms totem armor, Mithril Ripper, walked the path of lightness, swiftness, secrecy, and sharpness. He did not expect Ice Storm to fuse with the platinum battle ax first. It was more than two arms long, and its blade was as wide as a door. Although its called platinum, in reality, this battle ax was forged from mithril. Its the same material as my Mithril Ripper. Ice Storm explained to Meng Chao, Weapons and totem armors forged from the same material are more convenient and safe to fuse. Its unlikely that the fusion will fail and turn the master into an Origin Warrior. Meng Chao nodded in agreement. He also shared his experience with Ice Storm. When the large amount of battle data stored in the Platinum Battle Ax crazily infuses into your brain, dont indulge in it and try to read all the data in an instant. The important thing is not the battle itself, but the purpose of the battle! Thank you, Ill remember it. Ice Storms eyes were gleaming. She strode forward and reached her ice-covered hand into the deep blue light. Then she grabbed the platinum battle ax without hesitation. Chapter 1067 - The Platinum Ripper! This was the first time that Meng Chao had observed a clan warrior so clearly. He was trying to control an ancient weapon that contained the power of a violent totem. He poured his spirit energy into his retina, lens, and cone cells to activate his super vision. Scanned by the spirit light, Ice Storms vitality magnetic field appeared to be visible to the naked eye. In a beautiful grid state, streams of spirit energy were winding toward the Platinum Battle Ax. The Platinum Battle Ax, which had been sealed for hundreds of years, was emitting more and more intense and more magnificent light. It turned from a solid state into a semi-solid state. Thousands of mithril tentacles drilled out of the handle and the blade of the ax respectively, they pierced into the mithril guardian, Ice Storms totem armor. The two seemed to be connected to each other in a mysterious way through the mithril tentacles. A large amount of battle data flooded into Ice Storms body like a flood or a ferocious beast. Meng Chao could feel that Ice Storms brain was heating up at a rate of three to five degrees Celsius per second. Soon, the temperature was high enough to cook all the brain cells. Even her totem armor was shaking crazily. The armor was cracking and extending and reassembling in all directions, making it a hundred times more hideous. It was as if the Mithril Ripper was not going to merge with the Platinum Battle Ax. The Platinum Battle Ax was going to devour the Mithril Ripper, as well as Ice Storms flesh and soul. Meng Chao was extremely anxious. However, he was helpless. Nobody could control the ancient and violent energy for him. He could only rely on his willpower and grit his teeth to persevere. Only then would he be able to subdue the divine weapons made by the ancient Turan! Just as Ice Storms armor was about to completely disintegrate and change its form to completely devour its master in an even more brutal manner. Suddenly, Ice Storms vitality magnetic field changed the structure and frequency of the vibration. Streams of feather-like pieces of spirit energy, shining with a holy light, gushed out from the top of her head and slowly landed on the totem armor and her skin. The totem armor, which was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, immediately calmed down. Ice Storms boiling hot skin kept cooling down. The extremely chaotic brainwaves became orderly and calm again. Meng Chao let out a sigh of relief. He knew that Ice Storm had survived the most dangerous stage under the impact of the massive amount of battle data. Is this the power of Holy Light? Meng Chao curiously reached out, trying to retrieve a shiny feather-shaped energy ball. The pure white and flawless feather penetrated his hand. It gave him an exceptionally solemn, sacred, and peaceful taste. It was like.. He didnt need to think, worry, or worry. Of course, he didnt need to kill each other and evolve crazily, pursuing something like Surpassing the limits of human beings.. As long as they obediently listened to the voice from the sky and followed the guidance of the Holy Light, they would be fine. Listen to the guidance of the Holy Light? Meng Chao frowned slightly, clenched his fists, and sneered. In his previous life, when the Dragon City civilization did not have a deep understanding of the power system of the entire Otherworld, they had mistakenly thought that the so-called spiritual martial arts, rune technology, totem power, and the power of the Holy Light.., they were essentially the same power, but the application of spiritual energy was different. Such knowledge was smashed to pieces when they saw the real gods hidden behind the Holy Light. Even so, Meng Chao had never thought that he would have to bow down and surrender to the gods who destroyed Dragon City in his previous life, so that the entire Dragon City would be bathed in the so-called Holy Light. If he could explore the power of Holy Light a few years earlier in this life than in his previous life with more abundant resources and stronger teams. Perhaps, the Dragon City civilization could also control power comparable to the gods and demons of other worlds. Moreover, they could kill all the so-called gods and demons who destroyed Dragon City in his previous life, right? Just as he was thinking, he heard a sigh from the mithril ripper that was 30% exhausted, 70% satisfied, and even ecstatic. It succeeded! Under the condition of maintaining her free will, Ice Storm firmly controlled the ancient weapon, the Platinum Battle Ax, which contained a large amount of battle data and totem power. She then integrated it into its own totem armor! At this moment, because the Mithril Ripper had perfectly swallowed a heavy battle ax, its size was even larger than before. Its breastplate and skirt armor had become thicker. Plus, the arc-shaped armor, which originally gave off a sense of speed, had also become more angular, giving off a sense of strength and the sharpness of killing. On both the left and right arm armor, the blade of the Platinum Battle Ax had been split into two, extending from the elbow all the way to the back of Ice Storms hand. The blade of the ax, which was already incomparably sharp, had become crystal clear after being frozen by the power of frost. It gave off a feeling that it could cut through iron like mud, and was invincible. If, after transposing the Mithril Ripper in the past, Ice Storm was like an agile snow leopard After being greatly strengthened by the Platinum Battle Ax, she was just like a fierce white tiger. Her killing intent and oppression instantly increased by several times! Perhaps, the name Mithril ripper was no longer suitable foe Ice Storms current totem armor. It should be called Platinum Ripper instead! Swish! Swish! Ice Storm waved her arms lightly, and the ax blade instantly tore through the air, revealing streaks of ripples as it emitted a low roar. Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder and gave Ice Storm a thumbs up. However, after pondering for a long time, he still couldnt help but ask, After being greatly enhanced, the Platinum Rippers speed and attack power have indeed increased visibly, but will it affect agility? In the past, Ice Storm had taken the path of being swift, fierce, and agile, instantly locking onto and attacking her enemys vital points. In the hundreds of victories she had won, more than thirty of them had been done by circling behind her opponent and killing her instantly. The so-called cheetah was a type of beast that was light-footed and adept at stealth and assassination. There was a subtle difference between its attacking mode and that of the liger type. Meng Chao was worried that when the totem armor on Ice Storms body was upgraded from cheetah to fierce tiger, it would disrupt her original style. That would not be worth it. However, Ice Storm smiled slightly. Dont worry. The fusion of the totem armor has not been completed yet. Next, we will have to rely on the altar and throw the totem armor to carry out a deeper level of modulation and upgrade. Hmm? A question mark flashed on Meng Chaos head. If swallowing a few totem battle armor fragments doesnt affect the overall style and battle mode, then theres no need to go deep into the temple. Under the protection of the witch doctor and the priest, it can be completed on its own. Ice Storm explained to Meng Chao, However, to fuse with a level of upgrade like the Skull Crushers or Platinum Battle Ax, you must come to the temple and operate it on the altar. Only then can the brand new totem battle armor be more compatible with your soul and flesh. As she spoke, she strode onto the altar. Sensing the totem battle armor that had just completed its fusion, a strange buzzing sound came from the depths of the altar. All the cuneiform characters engraved around the altar emitted a blue, magnificent brilliance at the same time. One after another, they surged toward the top of the altar. Under Ice Storms feet, they gathered into a thick, dark blue light pillar from the bottom to the top. They soared into the sky and completely enveloped Ice Storm. On the top of the altar, the dome of the temple reflected mysterious and complicated patterns. Something unbelievable happened in the blue pillar of light The Platinum Ripper on Ice Storms body appeared to be semi-solid and semi-liquid once again. According to her figure and combat style, she made more subtle adjustments. Octagonal runes that looked like three-dimensional cuneiform characters were engraved on the surface of her armor. These cuneiform characters, which were not much bigger than the tip of a needle, kept spitting out ice-like lights. They actually formed vivid totems that contained violent power on the surface of the totem armor. The one that changed the most was her gauntlet. When she had just swallowed the Platinum Battle Ax, the huge ax blades were arranged on both sides of the Platinum Rippers gauntlets. Although the destructive power had been raised to the highest level, it had indeed affected Ice Storms balance and agility as Meng Chao had said. It made her feel that her arms were too heavy and that her attacks were hindered. Right now, the huge ax blades had turned into two clusters of round mercury under the illumination of the dim blue light. They rolled from her arms to the back of her hand and reformed into sharp claws with six fingers, it extended from her fingers to the length of an arm. When the blue light gradually dissipated, the temperature in the entire temple seemed to have dropped by dozens of degrees in an instant. Even though Meng Chao was wearing the totem armor that was crisscrossed with magma, he could still feel the cold wind drilling into his nasal cavity, stimulating the mucous membrane of his nose, and he sneezed a few times. At this moment, the Platinum Ripper had taken on a completely new look. It was slightly smaller than when the initial fusion had been completed, but it did not affect her unparalleled pressure at all. On the contrary, because it perfectly fit Ice Storms body, the soul-stirring curves crisscrossed, the fatal sense of speed returned to her body again. The six claws and the arm armor were naturally formed. The eyes that formed the limbs together not only doubled Ice Storms range, but they also did not affect her speed and balance at all. Blue arcs of light were lingering between the claws. From time to time, ice crystals that looked like caltrops were condensed. It made one wonder if the marrow deep inside the wound would be frozen if she was scratched by the ice claws, the marrow inside the wound would be frozen instantly. When Ice Storm raised her hand slightly, she only heard two shua shua sounds. The six sharp claws were all returned to the arm armor. At first glance, she looked empty-handed and deceptive. Meng Chao could not help but think that if Ice Storm held an ordinary weapon in her hand when she was about to face an enemy, she would be accidentally swept away by the enemy in the fierce battle. Her enemy, who had mistakenly thought that she was unarmed, would probably simultaneously taste regret and death in three seconds. Chapter 1068 - Skull Crushers, Recast! Can my totem armor be upgraded as well? Seeing the Platinum Rippers shocking change, Meng Chao could not help but ask. Of course. The totem armors most notable feature is its ability to perfectly match its owners characteristics. However, it can only achieve this on the altar. Ice Storm stepped out of the blue light pillar. Looking at her brand new totem armor, she was also in a good mood. She smiled and said, With temples everywhere, the map is of great use! Under her guidance, Meng Chao stepped into the blue light pillar as well. The shining rays that seemed to contain infinite starlight slowly seeped into the armor. In Meng Chaos field of vision, several hundred lines of cuneiform characters formed commands. It was similar to Dragon Citys mobile phone and computer operating system, which were upgraded, unlocked, and added with different functional modules. Although Meng Chao did not understand the meaning of most of the instructions The ancient Turan people had clearly considered the problem of their civilizations decline or even collapse. They had very thoughtfully prepared a large number of visual instructions for the latecomers. In the form of three-dimensional, shining golden little people, they vividly explained to Meng Chao which battle modules were included in the current totem armor, and what special functions each battle module had, and which spirit meridians he needed to activate and control. If he wanted to display the famous 249s ultimate skill in the past, which battle modules were involved, how to cultivate them, and so on. What surprised Meng Chao the most was that the mysterious power contained in the temple altar gave him several different directions to upgrade his totem armor according to his own characteristics Just like how Ice Storms Platinum Ripper turned the huge ax blade into six sharp and agile claws. Meng Chao could also transform the legendary peerless lethal weapons, the Skull Crushers, from the form of the raging flame war hammers to the form of the chain blade. It was too good! Although Meng Chao had just awakened and become an extraordinaire, he had received the Demon Subduing Pole taught by Principal Sun of Ninth High School, which did not exclude the path of strength and assault. However, the two enormous blazing war hammers had slightly exceeded the limits of his ability to control them. After all, he was a reaper. His fingertips had touched countless of the most sensitive and crispy monster materials. His ten fingers were far more flexible than ordinary warriors. In his previous life, he had also received lessons from the black skeleton training camp as a ghost assassin. He was even better at stealth assassination than Ice Storm. If he used a war hammer that was even bigger than his own head as his main weapon, it would be a waste of his talent in these two areas. Through the temple altar, he had transformed the Skull Crushers from meteor hammers into two huge chain blades. Not only did it retain the destructive power of an indestructible weapon, it was also more beneficial for his delicate and precise control. It could not be better! Meng Chao did not hesitate to choose this direction of leveling up. At the same time, he chose to Reforgethe Totems. He removed the large number of battle armor fragments that he had devoured in the game of the braveover the past half a month and refined them once again. This was because his totem battle armor was completely pieced together and continuously snatched from the hands of the clan warriors. For example, the battle armor fragments of low-level clan warriors such as Big Buck were still passable in the past. However, in front of the legendary gladiator, 249s Skull Crushers, these crudely made pieces of armor were not enough to look at. They were barely put together and were too incongruous. Ice Storm told Meng Chao that although the materials used to condense totem armor were not ordinary metals, they were not limited by weight and volume. They could be stacked repeatedly with ultra-high density and ultra-light weight. However, there was a limit to this kind of stacking. As the saying went, Too much is too little. If too many low-level totem armor were stacked repeatedly on an owners body, not only would it not help increase their combat strength, the different types of totem power would instead interfere with each other and weaken the owners output, it would increase the burden on the owner. Since Meng Chao already had such ferocious ancient weapons such as the Skull Crushers. Many of the mid-to low-level fragments of the battle armor could be broken down again and expelled from his body. This would also help Meng Chao to have enough space and load capacity in his body when he obtained higher-level fragments of the totem battle armor in the future, allowing him to insert a brand new function module into it. Her suggestion was exactly the same as Meng Chaos idea. In the dim blue light beam, Meng Chaos face was flushed red. The flesh and blood all over his body exerted strength together. After exhausting a lot of effort, he finally managed to extract dozens of odd-shaped fragments of the totem battle armor from 36,000 pores, they were secreted in the form of liquid metal and condensed outside his body. Then, they scattered all over the ground. At this moment, the upgrade of the totem armor was completed. After removing a large number of low-level pieces of armor, the armor on Meng Chaos body seemed to have shrunk slightly. However, just like Ice Storms Platinum Ripper, it was more suitable for its owners figure and temperament. The magma that was originally aggressive and filled the sky had turned into dark red rays that were low-key and reserved, outlining the soul-stirring muscles all over Meng Chaos body. It made him look like a nearly perfect steel statue that had just walked out of a furnace. The two meteor hammers transformed into two chain blades, one big and one small, one long and one short. Countless scorching red patterns were entangled on the surface of the chain blades, forming a meandering dragon pattern, it was as if two fire dragons were crouching on top of it, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. The chain wound all the way from Meng Chaos palm to the end of his arm, as if two dragon veins that had a physical body were trembling slightly along with his heartbeat and breathing. Not only did it expand the range of his attack to thirty to fifty arms, when it was tightly wound, it could also greatly increase the defensive power of his arms and the power of his hammers. Boom! Meng Chao crossed his arms and smashed them heavily. His blood was boiling, and he felt that he was full of heroism. He vaguely felt that he had finally gotten rid of the side effects of the three-hundred-round battle with Lu Siya. Not only had he completely recovered his five-star spirit senses, but he had also completely recovered his five-star spirit senses. His combat ability had also broken through to the peak of Heaven Realm. He was striding toward the Deity Realm! Shoo! Shoo! With a telepathic thought, Meng Chaos shoulders did not move at all. Just by the rotation of his wrists and the ejection of his ten fingers, the two chains that looked like giant sabers were already whistling out and stabbing deep into the ground twenty arms away. Surging vitality magnetic field and spirit energy pushed the totem power to be released as much as possible. Two streaks of red light flashed on the two chains, and where the chains stabbed into the ground, two enormous flames immediately burst out, two pools of magma were bubbling up. Meng Chao roared in a low voice and raised his arms together. With himself as the center, the two legs of the chains that looked like compasses almost drew a huge and perfect circle on the ground twenty arms away. Wherever the chains touched, magma was flowing everywhere. The flames even rose to the height of seven or eight arms, forming a solid wall of fire. It was not inferior to the raging flames that the legendary gladiator, 249 had just unleashed. Meng Chao carefully observed the color and shape of the flames. He also nervously analyzed the rate at which his spirit energy was being consumed and the level of his consciousness. He tried to establish a coordinate system and find out where his limits were at each stage so that he could decide on the next stage, or the tactical choice he would make in the face of an enemy. After a moment, he had an idea. Grinning, he withdrew his spirit energy and the chain blade. He was not most satisfied with the Skull Crushers strength but with the totem armors three forms. There was the Grim Reaper Scythe form that emphasized speed, agility, and stealth The Demon Subduing Pole form that emphasized strength and assault Then, when they were in the form of the Skull Crushers, they could utilize the power of the flames from the Blood Hoof Clan and terrifying power to bring out the full extent of their magic and magic control! Meng Chao felt that if he were to face Lu Siya again at this moment, the ending would definitely be different from the last battle. He would definitely be able to suppress the forest banshee. Of course, the prerequisite was that Lu Siya was still at the same level as the last time they parted. She should not become a banshee and evolve into a strange and new form. Speaking of which, Meng Chao was not prepared to return to Dragon City for the time being. Right now was the crucial moment when the storm in Picturesque Orchid Lake was raging. With such a powerful strength in his hands, wouldnt it be a pity if he did not try to step on the giant waves and control the storm? Thinking of this, Meng Chao raised his head and looked at the dome of Blood Skull Temple that the altar pointed to. On the dome, hundreds of stars were shining under the surging life magnetic field of the two people and the reflection of the dark blue light pillar. There seemed to be mountains and rivers connecting between the stars, condensing into a very precise and detailed map. This was Picturesque Orchid Lakes map? Meng Chao cast his curious gaze at the ice storm. Ice Storm instantly understood what he meant and nodded. This is indeed the entire map of Picturesque Orchid Lake. As for the specks of starlight on it, they are scattered around the temples of Picturesque Orchid Lake. On the altars of every temple, there is such a map that tells the Turan people today where the ancient ancestral spirits reside. After tens of millions of years of turmoil and battles, natural disasters and man-made disasters were unceasing. Many settlements and even tribes were annihilated in the long river of time. Even the temples that they worshipped day and night were often buried in the depths of desolate ruins because of landslides and the passage of weapons. Just like the Great extermination order more than three thousand years ago that was when the Turan people were at their weakest and the human beings of the holy light were at their strongest. The army that came from the land of Holy Light and grew wings on their backs easily broke through the outer defense line of Picturesque Orchid Lake and burned down countless glorious towns with ten thousand years of history. The temples in these towns had no choice but to sink underground and enter a thousand years of eternal slumber. However, as long as the Turan people still have one temple left, and as long as the coordinates of all the temples are still shining in this temple, the Turan people will sooner or later be able to find and awaken all the temples and regain the totem power as well as the blessing of the ancestral spirits Chapter 1069 - The Lost Temple Chapter 1069: The Lost Temple Ice Storms explanation confirmed Meng Chaos deduction. The so-called temple should be some sort of civilization legacy left behind by the ancient Turan people for their descendants. Perhaps, the ancient Turan people who had once created a brilliant civilization had already foreseen that their descendants would gradually decline. After all, the erosion of the river of time was too terrifying, and the Other World was a place where countless powerful existences lay dormant. Even if the Tulan civilization once dominated a region. It was hard to guarantee that their civilization would not degenerate or even collapse one day. Every temple was like a civilization seed. Even if the entire civilization was destroyed, the descendants would degenerate into the era of the bloodthirsty clan due to various reasons. As long as the civilization seedwas not completely destroyed. There was a possibility for it to rise again. Of course, the current high-level orcs did not seem to fully understand the painstaking efforts of their ancestors. They only treated the temple as a place of worship and sacrifice. They thought that simply being brave and fierce would please their ancestors. They did not think of unlocking and inheriting the superb technology hidden in the depths of the temple. This could not be denied. It was a very regrettable thing. Thinking of this, Meng Chao looked at the map of the entire Tulan temple above his head. His gaze became deeper and filled with curiosity. What is that? At this moment, he realized that in the center of the map, there was a star with the largest halo and the most gorgeous radiance. It was surrounded by dark red electric arcs, as if it was entangled by chains. He had a vague feeling. The radiance of this star should be much more than that. That is the most famous Sacred Mountain Templeof Tulan. Ice storm told Meng Chao, On this map of the temple, you can see two different forms of starlight. One is like the coordinates of the bloody skull temple, shining and pure. This means that the bloody skull temple has been opened by someone. It has been worshiped and worshiped by the blood descendants of Tulan all year round. Around the temple, powerful settlements, families, clans, and prosperous towns have been built. However, some of the temples have a slightly dimmer color and are surrounded by dark red arcs of light. This means that these temples are still sealed in the river of time. No one has been able to find and open them to inherit the power inside Is that so? How could this be? Meng Chao was puzzled, Since the temples contain powerful totem power, there might be a large number of divine weapons from tens of millions of years ago. The Tulan Warriors, who are obsessed with chasing after power, should do everything they can to open all the temples at all costs.. The coordinates of these temples are clearly marked on the map. Why dont the ambitious Tulan Warriors follow the map and search for these temples? Of course, the warriors of Tulan want to find all the temples, but things are not as simple as you think. Ice Storm said, Although the coordinates of all the temples are clearly marked on the map, this map is too small after all. A bit of starlight on the map, when projected into the real world, is very likely to cover an area of a hundred miles. And the sealed temples are usually not directly standing on the ground so that people can see them at a glance. Instead, they are hiding behind various abysses, caves, and even waterfalls. In fact, some very ancient temples do not simply hide in underground caves or behind waterfalls when they are in danger. Instead, they simply disappear from this world in an inconceivable way. They must learn the corresponding method to open it so that it can return to this world. If not for that, the army of holy light would have found and destroyed all the temples in Tulanze long ago during the period of the great extermination order. Do you think that the human race of Holy Light doesnt know how to dig three feet into the ground and eliminate the root of the problem? After all, their most loyal ally is the dwarves who live underground and are best at digging and mining! This method has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that most of the temples have been preserved since tens of thousands of years ago and have not been discovered by the enemy. The disadvantage is that many heroic epics that recorded the opening methods of the temples were destroyed by the flames of war. Even the high-level orcs today do not know the emergence and opening methods of many temples! One to two thousand years after the great extinction order, the Tulan people gradually recovered their vitality. The five great clans sent a large number of adventurers and exploration teams to the desolate land where no one visited to search for these lost temples. Some of them were indeed found by them, and they established new strongholds around the temples and expanded the territory of the clans. However, after such a dragnet-like search, the temples that have yet to surface will probably have a hard time reappearing in the human world in the next few hundred years. The Temple of the sacred Mountainthat you mentioned just now is one of them. In the records of the heroic epic, it is not only the largest and highest-sized temple among all the lost temples. It was even the most ancient and noble temple among all the temples in Tulan. The ancestral spirits enshrined in the temple of the sacred mountain were not the ancestral spirits of any of the five clans, but the most ancient ancestral spirits shared by all the Tulan people. It was the most sacred place that belonged to all the Tulan people. According to the records of the heroic epic, song of Tulan, which had the longest history, only the bravest, most fearless, heroic spirits who sacrificed themselves in the most spectacular way on the battlefield were qualified to ascend the Sacred Mountain and enter the temple of the sacred mountain to enjoy the fun of eternal battles and the sacrifices of all the Tulan people. The temple of the sacred mountain was like the heart of all the Tulan people. During the period of the great extermination order, it was naturally an unstoppable army of holy light. They did everything they could to destroy it. In the end, when the army of Holy Light paid a terrible price and finally attacked the Holy Mountain of the Tulan people, countless fanatical believers raised their wings of light and tried to burn their lives to summon the supreme light energy from the sky to destroy the temple of the sacred mountain. However, the most important temple of the Tulan people vanished in front of them. The army of Holy Light suffered great losses and returned empty-handed. They could only withdraw from Tulan ze resentfully. The Tulan barely escaped the catastrophe of the great annihilation token, but the price they paid was that no one saw the true face of the temple of the sacred mountain for three thousand years. Even now, the priests, chiefs, and warriors of the five clans still yearn to find the lost temple that was so important to the Tulan. Countless newborn calves entered the sacred mountain with great ambitions. But if they had not gone and never returned, they would have disappeared into the abyss, the fog, the caves, and the stomachs of the totem beasts in the depths of the sacred mountain forever. Or, they would have staggered back to the foot of the sacred mountain in the form of the Warriors of origin and forgotten what they had experienced in the sacred mountain. As a result, the warriors of Tulan guessed that the sacred mountain was where the ancestral spirits were sleeping. If they were too weak to disturb the ancestral spiritssleep, they would be regarded as too frivolous and reckless by the ancestral spirits, and they would be cursed by the ancestral spirits. Some people thought that the sacred mountain, which was full of dangers and abnormal phenomena, was the first test that the temple of the sacred mountain had set for the warriors of Tulan. If we cant even pass the test, how can we find and enter the temple of the sacred mountain to unlock and inherit the oldest, strongest, and most violent power I see The Temple of the Sacred Mountain Meng Chao repeated the name repeatedly. Deep inside his brain, it seemed that a red-hot steel needle was stirring his brain repeatedly, stirring up his long-forgotten memories from his previous life. He always felt that the name Sacred Mountain Templewas very familiar. He seemed to have heard it more than once in his previous life, and it was inextricably linked to the war between the worlds that destroyed Dragon City. Under what circumstances had he heard it? Damn it, quickly remember! Meng Chao rubbed his glabella heavily, his expression slightly malevolent. Reaper, whats wrong with you? The ice storm sensed that Meng Chaos brain was heating up rapidly. It felt as if his brain was about to turn into lava and spew out like a volcano. She thought that Meng Chao had not completely controlled the Skull crusherand was showing signs of transforming into a warrior of origins. In shock, she hurriedly waved her hand and shot out an ice mist, trying to cool down Meng Chaos brain. The chill seeped into his brain through the crack in his skull, causing Meng Chao to Shiver. He remembered! At the moment, the Sacred Mountain Temple, which was crucial to high-level orcs, was indeed still sealed in an unknown fog. However, when the Dragon City civilization rushed out of the monster mountain range in his previous life and formed an alliance with the Tulan civilization, the sacred mountain temple had already been discovered and unlocked! The one who discovered the temple of the sacred mountain was none other than the future overlord of Tulan, who was about to command tens of millions of orc warriors in the longest and most glorious era. He was known as the greatest war chief in the past three thousand years, Jackalkanus, who had single-handedly dragged the Tulan civilization and the Dragon City Civilization into the abyss of Destruction! To be more precise, it was precisely because of the achievements of discovering the temple of the Sacred Mountain and obtaining the ancient inheritance of the temple of the sacred mountain that Kanus was able to transform from a Corpse-eating doginto a Doomsday Wolf, he suppressed many experts of the Lion clan and the Tiger clan and became the first war chief in the history of the Wolf clan who could command the entire Tulanze! Thats right. In the past life, the heroic epic of JackalKanus was spread everywhere. It vividly described how, with his supreme wisdom and courage, he cleared the countless dangers in the sacred mountain and received the blessings of the most ancient ancestral spirits, becoming the biggest winner of the Five ClansWar! Although the heroic epics certainly had the element of being exaggerated and praised. However, the discovery of the temple of the sacred mountain by JackalKanus was a factthat was about to happen in the near future. This achievement gave Kanus unparalleled power and unparalleled prestige. It also convinced all the Tulan people that the power of the ancestral spirits had completely recovered from the extermination order 3,000 years ago. They were about to lead all the warriors of Tulan to wash away the humiliation and hatred of 3,000 years in blood. Therefore, when JackalKanus did everything he could to march northward and start a war in another world, the high-level orcs would be filled with blind and fanatical faith in the inevitable victory. That was why the flames of war were ignited to the extreme in the moment of the war and could not be stopped Chapter 1070 - The Secret of Breaking the Levee Meng Chao vaguely felt that he had grasped the key to delaying the full-scale war between the Turan civilization and the land of Holy Light. Since the Jackal Kanus in his previous life had obtained invincible power and high prestige by opening the temple of Holy Mountain, he had the capital to command thousands of orc warriors to march north. As long as he was involved in the exploration of Jackal Kanus, he would have a chance to meet the ambitious Wolf King. One should know that the current Kanus was not the invincible Doomsday Wolffrom his previous life. He had yet to obtain power from the Sacred Mountain Temple. Even as the leader of the Wolf clan, there was no reason for him to be stronger than the leaders of the lion and Tigermen. After equipping the totem armor and carrying the skull crusher, Meng Chao felt that he could play a game with canus and change the future! As for persuading canus to give up the plan of attacking the land of holy light immediately, when the Marquis of Ancient Tomb and the abyss demon race on the Western Front started the war, Tu Lan Ze and Dragon City on the Eastern Front could sit back and watch the tiger fight, when a better opportunity came, they could stab him with a fatal knife. Or should they directly kill the main culprit who caused chaos to the entire foreign world and ruined the Tu Lan civilization and Dragon City civilization in their previous life. Or should they even take the initiative and use their prescience to discover and activate the holy mountain temple before Jackalkanus? These questions could be discussed after they reached the vicinity of Crimson Gold City. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and carefully studied the sparkling map before saying, I noticed that the Tulans sacred mountain doesnt seem to be far from the main city of the Gold clan, Crimson Gold City? Yes. The ice storm said, The area near the sacred mountain was originally the place with the most abundant resources and the most abundant totem energy, and it was the most suitable place for meditation and battle. For tens of millions of years, that place had always been the most prosperous place of the Tulan people, and only the most powerful clans had the qualifications to build a city and reside at the foot of the sacred mountain. This glory naturally belonged to the Gold clan that possessed wolves, tigers, leopards, and Golden Lions. The so-called five clansWar, the great training before the previous battles of Glory, was basically a Grand Army formed by the other four great clans that marched toward Crimson Gold City to challenge the Gold clan. The armies of the five great clans will be arranged at the foot of the sacred mountain. According to the ancient etiquette that has been passed down for tens of millions of years, they will have a fair competition. It will also let the ancestral spirits living on the sacred mountain see the courage and strength of the blood descendants. When the winner and the loser are decided, the winner and the loser will shake hands and make peace. They will drink heartily at the foot of the sacred mountain, sing and dance, and swear blood as an alliance. The Super Coalition army of the five major clans will be formed once again, and they will march north. At this moment, after a series of battles, the young warriors of the clans have accumulated a lot of combat experience. They have also developed trust and tacit understanding with each other. They have a different understanding of the command of the battle groups of tens of thousands of people. Only then can the combat ability of the Tulan army be brought into full play I see. It seems that it wont be long before Red Gold City will become a place where the wind and clouds meet. All the heroes and heroes of Tulan will collide there and create the most dazzling sparks Meng Chao thought quickly. He looked at the ice storm and said, You seem to have said that your destination is red gold city. If you dont mind, can you tell me what your purpose is? Maybe I can help you. You are willing to help me? Ice storm was overjoyed. Meng Chao, who was wearing the thousand-year armor and holding the skull crusher, was as powerful as Casa Bloodhoof. For Ice Storm, who had two bloodlines on his back and might be hunted down by the Bloodhoof clan alone, there was no better news than Meng Chaos willingness to fight for justice. I think that we have a good cooperation in the exploration of the Blood Skull Temple. Meng Chao did not hide his purpose. If theres still a chance to cooperate with you and explore more temples, of course, Im willing to take action first to solve your worries. Sure! When the Sacred Mountain Templewas mentioned, the ice storm saw a hundred times more dazzling light bursting out of Meng Chaos eyes than that of Mars. She knew that this black-haired, black-eyed, dangerous person would definitely not stop after tasting the sweetness of the Blood Skull Temple. However, she had no other choice. Whether it was the vast tu Lanze or the vast land of Holy Light, there was no place for a forbidden child with dual bloodlines. Unless, she could solve all the mysteries and completely merge the Totem Powerand Holy Light Powerto obtain unrivaled power! I want to go to Red Gold City to find my father. Ice storm only hesitated for half a second before she made up her mind and said straightforwardly. Your father is a Panther Warrior? Meng Chao asked with Bright Eyes. He is indeed a panther, but he should not be considered a warrior. At least, he is not a warrior of the traditional clan. I have never seen him before. In fact, when my mother was pregnant, he left without saying goodbye. The so-called secret was like a long-accumulated flood behind a fragile dam. As long as a crack appeared on the dam and the flood burst out, it would be out of control. As you know, my mother is a witch, and my father is a spy who sneaked into the land of Holy Light. Hehe, a witch and a spy. I dont know how the two of them are related. Ice Storm had never revealed these secrets to anyone. Once she said it, she actually felt endlessly happy. She took a deep breath and continued, When I was young, my mother said that my father was a handsome and elegant man. When they first met, my father used the profession to hide his identity as a bard Wait. Meng Chao couldnt help but ask, Your father was a panther who pretended to be a Bard? A bard with furry body and sharp fangs and claws. It sounds a bit strange, doesnt it? ICY storm said, However, the Tulan people have a tradition of reciting poems from mouth to mouth. Many warriors with strong backs and fierce auras can chant ancient heroic epics while waving their sabers and axes. Besides, my father seems to be different from the ordinary orcs. He suffers from a very rare congenital disease. His hair is much less than that of the ordinary orcs, and his skin color is whiter than that of his tribesmen. In addition to his superb camouflage skills, it is indeed difficult for others to see through him if he disguises himself as a member of the Holy Light Tribe. Meng Chao thought quickly. In fact, he could roughly guess what her father would look like from icestorms appearance. Meng Chao had thought that ice storm had the blood of the snow leopard tribe flowing in her body, which was why her skin was so translucent. Now, it seemed that her father had a genetic defect similar to albinism, which was passed down to her. In addition to the fact that she was a mixed-blood, the beast-like characteristics on her body were much less than those of ordinary orcs. Originally, I didnt think of coming to Tulanze, nor did I think of getting involved with my father. After all, between the holy light humans and the high-level orcs, it took tens of millions of years to accumulate hatred higher than the sky and deeper than the Eternal Night Abyss. Mixed-blood has never been welcomed by either side. The ice storm said stiffly, Back when my mother was pregnant, my father left without saying goodbye and already made his attitude clear. How could I possibly hope to meet him and perform some kind of filial father-daughterTrick? Meng Chao nodded in understanding. High-level orcs had always treated their children with indifference. Even if their parents were pure-blooded thousand-year-old nobles, as long as their children showed too much weakness and cowardice during the coming of age ceremony and brought shame to the family, they would be mercilessly expelled from the family and reduced to rat people. Not to mention the mixed-blood who had relations with the holy light humans they were even more despicable than rat people and could be called Evil! However, three years ago, my mother died and was killed by the night watchmen, just like the other wizards and witches. Ice Storm said quickly with a poker face, It happened so suddenly that she didnt even leave any last words. She only left me a few thick research notes. There was still some information left on the header and footer of the page, which she casually scribbled like incomplete diary. Through these research notes, I learned that my mother has been conducting a very mysterious research for decades. Even if I can use the power of holy light and the power of totems at the same time, its very likely that she continued her research while she was pregnant, which affected me, who was still in a fetal state. However, she mentioned more than once in her research notes that there was a crucial thingabout this research that was taken away by my father. As a result, her research was repeatedly thwarted. It was nothing more than revealing the most crucial truth So, you want to take back this thingfrom my father and continue my mothers research?Meng Chao suddenly realized. Icestorm shrugged. I dont have the talent to inherit my mothers research. Im afraid that I wont be able to become a qualified witch and can only be an ordinary warrior. Icestorm said, However, if you want to avenge my mother, its far from enough to rely on the abilities of an ordinary warrior. Whether or not I can complete my mothers research is something I have to consider in the future. At the very least, I have to figure out what exactly my father took from my mother back then. How much does this thing have to do with the dual bloodlines that I Carry? If thats the case, why dont you just go to Crimson Gold City? Even if your father isnt there, wouldnt it be more convenient to go to the territory of the Gold clan to inquire about the news of a leopard man?Meng Chao asked. I. . . Am Not Ready yet. Icestorm hesitated for a moment before explaining, Before mother died, I had never been to Tulan ZE. Although I learned a pretty good disguise technique from mother, I know nothing about the tradition of leopard men. If I rashly go to Crimson Gold City and see a large number of pure-blooded leopard men, I will definitely be exposed when the other party asks about the family tree. Black-corner city is the territory of the Blood Hoof clan. Even if there are a few leopard people living here, theyre only kittens. Moreover, most of them have completely abandoned their past identities through the blood bestowing ceremony, and they wont interrogate me about my background. When they interrogate me, theyll have a way to deceive me. Itll be a perfect springboard for me to get used to it for a period of time, and Ill slowly gather intelligence and learn how to be a genuine high-ranking Beastman. Chapter 1071 - Rise of the Wolf King Ice Storm told Meng Chao that her initial idea was very simple. She wanted to settle down temporarily in the Blood Skull Arena. On one hand, she wanted to trade between Black-corner City and Red-gold City. On the other hand, she wanted to collect information about the leopards from the wandering warriors who had fled from the Gold Clan to the Blood Hoof Clan. She wanted to know more about the customs and family pedigree of the leopards. So that one day, she could play the role of a real panther warrior vividly and sneak into Red-gold City. Besides, she could hone her totem power in the arena. After all, in the land of Holy Light, although she had the talent to activate totems, she did not dare to use it in actual combat. Obviously, the line-up to hunt down a witch and the line-up to hunt down a Witch who uses totem powerwere definitely two different things. At that time, if she had dared to show even the slightest bit of totem power, she would have been killed by the night watchmen with her mother ten years earlier. However, ice storm did not expect her talent in totem power to be so high. After only a few battles, her innate talent was awakened from the depths of her bloodline. Soon, she stood out from the Gladiators and became the trump card of the Bloody Skull Arena. Even the master of the Bloody Skull Arena, Casanova bloodhoof, wanted to recruit her. Unfortunately, the ice storm did not have the fortune to accept Casanovas good intentions. Firstly, during the blood bestowing ceremony, when she was surrounded by seven or eight witch doctors and priests, the power of the Holy Light in her body could not be hidden. Moreover, the ice storm had no interest in joining the bloodhoof family to seize the so-called glory. With her dual bloodline, she didnt want to get involved in the 10,000-year war between the land of Holy Light and Tu Lanze and become a chess piece. She just wanted to figure out the mystery of her birth. And, she just wanted to avenge her mother. There was one more thing ice storm didnt say, but Meng Chao could guess it. Although she said that she didnt expect the scene of Filial piety. After her mothers death, her father was, after all, her last family member in this world. Meng Chao estimated that when she was planning to go to the territory of the Gold clan, she felt a little Homesick.. She did not know how to face her father who had left without saying goodbye 20 to 30 years ago. She was even less willing to speculate on her fathers motive for taking away her mothers important items back then, or even his motive for getting close to her. Many things were best buried in the sands of time. That was why she hesitated and stayed in black-corner city. It wasnt until the glorious era arrived and her identity was exposed by Casanova that she could no longer escape. Then, do you know the specific information about Father Now? Meng Chao Thought for a moment and asked, As you said, your father suffers from a special congenital disease. His hair is much less than the other leopards, and his skin color is much fairer. With such obvious characteristics, you should be able to find out more or less about his current situation, right? Yes. Ice storm nodded and said, I found out that your father didnt stay with the other leopards. Instead, he stayed with the leader of the Wolf Clan, Jackalkanus, and acted as his counselor. What! Meng Chao jumped up as if he had been stabbed by an icicle. Huh? Ice Storm looked at him in surprise. Why is your reaction so strong? Did I say something wrong? No, no. Meng Chao took a deep breath to calm himself down. Is your father staying with the leader of the werewolves? Yes. The information I got from the travelers and the traders didnt give my father much of a good review. Ice Storm said, Because he was born with a disease, his hair was sparse, and his skin was fair, the clansmen thought that he lacked heroism. At the same time, he didnt seem to be good at fighting. Although he wasnt weak enough to become a rat, he was still a clown and a joke in the mouths of the Panther warriors. He didnt seem to be keen on fighting, either, but he traveled around and collected lost heroic epic fragments as his biggest interest and lifelong job. He seemed to be continuing to play the role of a bard. In short, the Panther warriors all thought that he was a loafer who didnt do his job. Naturally, he wasnt qualified to hold an important position in the family. He ran into obstacles everywhere and asked for trouble. As time passed, he could only hang out with fellows like JackalKanus! Is that so? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He did not think that a high-level orc who had the courage to sneak into the land of Holy Light alone twenty to thirty years ago would be a loafer who did not do his job properly. Compared to the warriors of the clan who were well-developed and simple-minded, he was more interested in this unusual leopard man. The last sentence of the ice storm made Meng Chao slightly stunned. A guy like Jackalkanus? Meng Chao thought quickly and said hesitantly, Ive heard of this name before. He should be the wolf king who controls all the werewolves in Tu Lanze. Although in the Gold clan, the werewolf warriors are not a match for the Lion Man and the Tigermen in terms of fighting alone, their advantage lies in their strong reproductive ability and large numbers. The Wolf Clans army has made many meritorious contributions in the previous battles of glory. Why? When you mentioned Jackalkanus, your tone was very contemptuous. is the reputation of this wolf king not too good Of course. You Dont understand the situation of the gold clan, but everyone in Crimson Gold City knows about it. The so-called Wolf KingKanus is just a puppet of the lion and Tigermen! Ice Storm told Meng Chao that it was precisely because the werewolvesreproductive ability was far stronger than the lion and Tigermen. They were the tribe with the largest population in the gold clan and possessed the potential to become the clan leader. Therefore, for thousands of years, they had been deeply feared by the golden clans Two heroesC the lion-men and the tigermen and had suppressed them with all their might. The internal strife of the golden clan was even more intense and mysterious than the internal strife of the Blood Hoof clan. After all, the Two heroesof the Blood Hoof clan, the Tauren and the wild boar-men, were not famous for their Quick Wits. The Tauren and wild boar-men, who knew everything, preferred to measure the diameter of their fists directly to decide who was the leader of the Blood Hoof clan. On the golden clans side, the Tigermen, lion-men, werewolves, and leopard-men were all born hunters and backstabbing experts. The show of these hunters fighting for power and benefits was a hundred times more thrilling and exciting than the bloody hoof clans. After thousands of years of fighting in the open and in the dark, the lion-men and Tigermen who occupied the dominant position had long had a very mature method of controlling the large number of werewolves. It was nothing more than threatening and bribing, dividing and suppressing, weeding out the strong and supporting the weak, stirring up conflicts between the various clans and settlements within the werewolves, causing the werewolves to be in a state of disunity. In this state, any werewolf would find it difficult to convince the masses. If they wanted to rise to power, they would have to obtain the support of external forces, which were the lion-men and Tigermen. Step by step, they would sink into the quagmire, and in the end, they would not be able to control themselves or be loyal to them, they would be reduced to the puppet of the lion-men. The JackalKanus was a textbook-like puppet. There are rumors that Kanus is not a pure-blooded werewolf, but a gnoll. Ice storm said, Although the Gnolland wolfclans are often mixed together, and the kinship between them is very close. However, compared to the werewolves who are qualified to challenge the lion-tiger duo, the gnolls are closer to the dog-men, and their strength is relatively weaker. After becoming the clan leader, Kanus tried his best to dispel the rumorsand invited the respected Wolf Priestess to verify his bloodline. However, it should be confirmed that he possessed part of the gnollsbloodline. Due to the limitation of his bloodline, Kanus was not very strong before he became famous. At that time, he had an extremely insulting nickname called corpse-eating dog. Of course, that doesnt mean that he would really eat the corpses of his enemies. Instead, in order to survive, he played the role of dissecting the corpses of Totem beasts and collecting the fragments of totem armors and totem cores in the team that hunted totem beasts Is that so? Hearing this, Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Wasnt the so-called corpse-eating dogThe Reaper of the Tulan civilization! Who would have thought that the future Doomsday Wolfwould still be in the same line of work as him! To perfectly gather all the materials on the totem beast, the level of technology is very high!Meng Chao couldnt help but say. Thats true. Ice Storm said, However, the Tulan people dont place much importance on the gathering work, they place more importance on combat strength. Only those who dare to face the totem beast head-on and fight with the fastest speed are the true heroes! Those who only know how to use knives on the corpse of the totem beast will naturally be despised by others. Then, how did this corpse-eating dogsuddenly transform into the leader of the Wolf Clan?Meng Chao listened with great interest and could not help but ask. Naturally, it is because this fellow has no dignity and backbone at all. He grovels to the lion-man and tigerman powerhouses and flatters them to the extreme. Ice storm said, Ever since Jackalkanus became the leader of the Wolf clan, he ruthlessly suppressed and expelled a large number of wolf warriors who did not obey him. Many werewolves ended up in Black Horn City. I heard from the werewolf gladiators in the Blood Skull Arena that this guy joined a hunting team that mainly consisted of lion and Tigerman. He racked his brains to serve the lion and Tigerman powerhouses comfortably. One day, this hunting team received a mission to accompany a noble of the golden family to hunt a very rare totem beast. Along the way, kanus used all his skills to win the favor of the noble and became the nobles servant. He could serve the noble all day long. As the nobles position in the golden family became more and more grand, kanus naturally followed the fox and pretended to be the tiger. He relied on the power of the man. At this time, several powerhouses of the Wolf clan appeared one after another, which made the lions and tigers feel pressured. Therefore, after a series of open and secret battles, the powerhouses of the Wolf clan who might challenge the position of the Lions and Tigers died one after another. They either became origin warriors or disappeared without a trace in the wilderness. Kashava, the loyal dog who was loyal to the Lions and tigers, was put on the stage and became the ruler of dozens of towns and settlements of the Wolf clan Chapter 1072 - Adding Fuel to Fire Chapter 1072: Adding Fuel to Fire Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Is that so? It was Meng Chaos first time hearing the Doomsday Wolfs story before he made a name for himself. It was completely different from the heroic epics that were widely spread throughout Picturesque Orchid Lake in his previous life, where Jackal Kanus was greatly praised. Moreover, according to this theory, the former Corpse-eating Dog did not have the qualifications and ability to command the entire Turan army! After thinking for a moment, Meng Chao continued to ask, As you said, is Jackal Kanus very unpopular among the Wolf Clan? The Wolf Clans leaders in the past did not win the hearts of the Wolf Clan warriors. Those who won the hearts of the people have long been killed by the lion and tiger clans. However, its probably not wrong to say that Kanus is the most unpopular leader of the Wolf Clan in the past several hundred years, Ice Storm said. He never had the ability to rule the entire Wolf Clan in the first place. Its all because of the noble who pledged his loyalty to the lion clan that he was able to keep his precarious position. In order to show his loyalty to the noble, he started his old job a few years ago. He organized several large-scale exploration teams in the Wolf Clan and assigned them to places with few people on the edge of Picturesque Orchid Lake. He searched for the lost temple and hunted down powerful totem beasts. Countless wolf warriors fell on this thrilling journey that almost meant certain death. When the hundred-man exploration team set out, they were fully armed. When they came back, there were still thirty to fifty defeated soldiers left. That was not too bad. However, after the exploration team paid a terrible price and finally gained something, they actually found the lost temple. After hunting the powerful totem beasts, Jackal Kanus took most of the gains from the ordinary wolf warriors and offered them to his old master, the noble of the Gold Clan. In the past, even if the masters of the Wolf Clan acted as puppets of the lion and tiger clans, they would still be the leaders of the clan in name. They had to pay attention to their dignity as clan leaders. The Turan people who value dignity and glory have never seen Kanus as Hes so shameless that he fully exists in such a straightforward and unscrupulous manner. I heard that even his old master in the Gold Clan had asked him to restrain himself a little and pay more attention to the Wolf Clans reputation. Its not hard to imagine that almost everyone in the Wolf Clan is resentful. If Kanus dies suddenly today, his skull will probably be plucked off by the werewolves and used as a soccer ball tomorrow. In the past two years alone, there have been several assassination attempts on Kanus. Many werewolf warriors would rather die together with Kanus than see the so-called leader of the Wolf Clan continue to tarnish the entire Wolf Clans honor. However, the more assassination attempts happened, the more satisfied the lion and tiger clans were with Jackal Kanus. They even deployed a few elite teams to act as his personal guards. While ensuring his safety, they also helped him capture the assassins and uncover the organization behind the assassins. With support from the lion and tiger clans, even if Kanus did something that infuriated the werewolf warriors, his position would still be unshakable for the time being. I understand. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. Jackal Kanus wants to find more lost temples and collect the high-level materials that are hidden in the bodies of powerful totem beasts. He wants to offer them to his great backer in the lion and tiger clans to win the favor of his master so that his position will be more stable. Many clues of the lost temples are hidden in fragmented and vague heroic epics. But your father was also a bard, an expert in collecting and researching heroic epics. So, he naturally became the Wolf Kings advisor? Ice Storm nodded. According to the information I collected, that should be the case. Meng Chao really wanted to say that there was something wrong with the information she collected. Kanus, the Jackal, was definitely not as simple as a shameless puppet. It was impossible for a shameless puppet to discover and activate the most important temple of the entire Turan civilization. It would also be impossible for him to command the army of Turan and summon an unstoppable army. Within half a year after the war drums sounded, the entire land of Holy Light had been torn apart. It would be even more impossible for him to connect the Chaos races that were scattered all over the Other World and on the edges to form an unprecedented Chaos faction. Kanus, the Jackal, which is your real face? Is it the Corpse-eating Dog or the Doomsday Wolf? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. He was looking increasingly forward to his collision with the Wolf King. Of course, the first thing he had to do was escape unscathed with the most precious weapons, armor, and secret medicines in Black-corner City. Lets go! Meng Chao said to Ice Storm, Time has dragged on long enough. Casanovas and the Blood Hoof Clans warriors should be back soon! Apart from the two already fused totem armors, there were many other weapons and secret medicines in Blood Skull Temple. Even if they selected carefully and only took the most precious priceless treasure, together, they would need at least seven or eight cubic meters of space, and something that could carry several tons. However, it was not a problem for the two temple bandits. From the first day that Meng Chao came into contact with the totem armor, he knew that the totem armor had a certain storage ability. He did not know how to realize it technically. However, the materials used to forge the totem armor were not as basic as liquid metal. The layers of armor could be perfectly absorbed into the owners body. Apart from consuming spirit power, it did not add too much burden to the master. The master could not even sense the totem armors existenceit was a fact that could be seen with the naked eye. Meng Chao speculated that when the ancient Turan people forged the totem armor, it was very likely that they used some kind of mass energy conversion and space folding technology. The armors size and weight that far exceeded the masters was actually not absorbed into the masters body and stored between cells. Instead, it was transported to another place that was parallel to the Other World a mysterious and unbelievable space. It sounded a little absurd. However, since a huge Dragon City and tens of millions of people could pass through it The people of Dragon City had also mastered short-distance teleportation technology on the planets surface. Therefore, there was no reason for it to be theoretically impossible to only send a few sets of lifeless armor. Similarly, since Dragon City could carry all living things on it and cross over at the same time, the totem armor could wrap weapons, secret medicines and other items before disappearing into its owners body. So, it was not worth making a fuss about. At first, the totem armor fragments on Meng Chaos body could wrap around a fist-sized pile of items and disappear into the mysterious alien space together. When they needed to be used, they could be retrieved with a thought. As more and more armor fragments attached to his body, the fragments gradually formed a partial-body armor and a full-body armor until they covered every inch of his skin. The liquid metal could wrap around more and more objects, and its volume grew increasingly large. Until now, the totem armor, which was brand new and had three forms, was enough to hold several cubic meters of objects. By rotating his eyeballs and adjusting their focus, he focused his gaze on the cuneiform instructions that were flashing slightly at the center of his field of vision. Meng Chaos brain automatically triggered a nerve current, which lit up the totem armors storage function. The armor that wrapped his hand gradually turned into a slightly viscous liquid metal. Thousands of mithril tentacles drilled out from the armor and wrapped around the ancient weapons that Meng Chao wanted to store. Meng Chao held his breath and carefully operated the weapon. Since the ancient weapons also contained ferocious souls, or artificial intelligence, it was very likely that they would trigger the totem armors reaction and cause chaos in the operating system. That would then interfere with Meng Chaos brainwaves and destroy the function of his brain. Fortunately, the Skull Crushers released a strong enough killing intent that made the other ancient weapons pale in comparison. It did not cause any more trouble. The Holy Light power in Ice Storms body was naturally able to suppress her totem powers activation. The two of them used liquid metal to wrap a large number of weapons, secret medicines, and armor fragments. Then, the liquid metal seemed to assimilate with the solid weapons and armor before they were slowly absorbed into their bodies. You know, Im a little reluctant to leave Black-corner City. Looking at the empty totem pillars around the altar, Ice Storm could not help but laugh. I really want to stay here and see the wonderful expression on Casanova Bloodhoofs face when he sees this! Of course, it was impossible. It would not be too late to appreciate Casanovas expression next time. Five minutes later, the two of them returned to the ground and stepped out of Blood Skull Temples gate. It was still empty outside the door. Even the two guards, who had been knocked out and thrown to the side, did not move. Looking at each other, the two of them were a little confused and disappointed. They were already prepared to have a three-hundred-round battle with the guards who would arrive after hearing the news. At the same time, they wanted to test their totem armors that had been greatly enhanced. They did not expect the temple guards whom Casanova had left behind would be too slow. Wait. No. There are explosions, shouts, and the strong smell of blood coming from the southeast. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the few columns of smoke floating in the sky not far away in the southeast. He listened carefully for a moment and said affirmatively, Many people are fighting two to three hundred meters away from us! Two to three hundred meters away from Blood Skull Temple was the Blood Skull Arenas armory and granary. Casanova Bloodhoof had sent out a large number of recruitment teams to plunder a large number of mandrake fruits from the rat settlements like Leafs hometown, Half Mountain Village. He had also entrusted the foundry workshop to squeeze the blood and flesh of the rat slaves. They forced them to forge a large number of crude metal weapons, as well as simple bone weapons, which were all stored there. As there were too many of them and the unit value was not high, it was not convenient to carry them. In Meng Chaos plan, the armory and granary were not necessarily the targets. However, those people were getting louder by the minute, and the clamor and fierce shouting halted his footsteps. Lets go and take a look, Meng Chao said to Ice Storm. If the rat people are attacking the granary and weapons, but are being bloody suppressed by gladiators and temple guards, we have no reason to watch from the sidelines. It will be more beneficial for us to fish in troubled waters and escape only if the rat people take more food and weapons and make a bigger commotion! Chapter 1073 - The Masters of the Rat People Chapter 1073: The Masters of the Rat People Both of them were masters of stealth assassination. They had also received the support of their brand new totem armors. Like two faint shadows, they blended into the smoke and dust that filled the ground. They arrived at the armory and granary in the southeastern corner of the Blood Skull Arena silently. In the nearby ruins, they found a vantage point and climbed up close to the wall. Meng Chao wiped the dirt and mud off his hands and spread them evenly on his totem armors helmet, reducing the reflection of the flames. He stuck half of his head out, squinted, and looked into the distance. He found that the walls of the armory and the granary, including the high wall of the Blood Skull Arena that was close to them, had all collapsed in the explosion. One huge hole after another formed a green passage that faced the street. Countless rat people wearing ragged clothes and hungry faces smelled the mandrake fruits unique fragrance. Stimulated by their appetites, they gathered into a surging tide and rushed toward the armory and granary. After Meng Chaos sneak attack earlier, there were only dozens of clan warriors left in the Blood Skull Arena, including the temple guards. With the exception of the temple guards, most of the warriors were missing arms and legs or had internal injuries that were not conducive to fighting. That was why Casanova left them behind. They had all gathered around the armory and granary to form a solid defense line. It was like a dam with thorns all over its body, stopping and tearing the raging waves. Without professional training, the slave rats, who had been squeezed half their lives dry in the foundry workshop, were like weeds in a hurricane, uprooted and fluttering in the air under the fierce dance of the clan warriors great swords. In the dozens of seconds that Meng Chao had observed, at least a hundred slave rats had fallen under the bombardment of the warriors great swords, sabers, and meteor hammers. However, under the psychological influence of the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival in the big explosion of Black-corner City, the slave rats, who had nowhere to go, were as strong-willed and excited as they were physically weak. Even though the previous wave of rats had just been cut in half by the clan warriors great swords and all of them had died horribly The rats behind them were still charging forward fearlessly. They used the iron hammers and the rough iron rods that had just been forged and the bone clubs that had not been polished or strengthened to launch their attacks like moths to the flame. While they were advancing, they were roaring crazily. The Rat God has arrived. Victory will belong to all the rat subjects The Rat God is watching us from the sky. Charge! Kill! Even if we die on the battlefield, we will be reborn on the top of the holy mountain under the Rat Gods guidance! Look! Thats the Rat God! Thats the Rat God! At this moment, the sky over Black-corner City was filled with thick smoke, flames, and dark clouds that had been licked red by the flames. The vitality magnetic fields of millions of people were surging crazily, which caused the magnetic fields of the planets in a small area to be in disorder. The flames, smoke, and dark clouds that were floating in midair were rolling like raging waves, changing into all kinds of shapes. In the eyes of the zealots, it was not strange at all that they thought that they had seen the Rat God or that the Rat God was watching them. Under the Rat Gods gaze, many of the rat slaves whose minds were blank because of their killing intent had never thought of snatching enough weapons and mandrake fruits to successfully escape Black-corner City. Perhaps, they would be able to rush in front of the hateful clan warriors with the surging tide of rats, cut off even a hair on their bodies, and die at the hands of the clan warriors in the most tragic and heroic manner, they would let the Rat God see their heroic posture. This was the ultimate salvation and meaning of battle for the rat people. The incomparably fierce battle made the clan warriors guarding the granary and armory somewhat fearful. Even if the rat people could not break through their defense line for a time, they only stretched their necks and let them kill as much as they wanted. However, they would also feel numb and tired after breaking hundreds of bones that were as hard as iron. The big explosion in Black-corner City had, in particular, caught them off guard. Tens of thousands of rat people were shouting the name of the Big-horned Rat God and crazily running to the clan warriors to seek their own death. This scene was completely beyond their comprehension. For the first time in their lives, the clan warriors felt a slight fear toward the rat people who had the blood of despicable people flowing in them. Both sides were in a stalemate at the entrance of the granary and armory. The formation was messy and lacked the ability to attack. Only the rat slave workers with fanatical beliefs could hardly break through the final line of defense formed by the clan warriors. However, no matter how crazily the clan warriors attacked, they could only slaughter the rat peoples bodies, but they could not destroy their will. The rat peoples craze grew stronger and stronger. They had no intention of collapsing or retreating. In a short while, the granary and armory were filled with the horrible corpses of the rat people. They had been cut down by the sabers and smeared by the dust. On their dark faces, there was a relieved smile on their lips. This is not the way to go on. Meng Chao frowned when he saw the tragic battle. He was on the rat peoples side, both emotionally and for their own benefit. At this rate, even if the rat slaves could take down the Blood Skull Arenas granary and armory, they would have to pay a heavy price. As a result, they would not have enough manpower and time to empty the granary and armory. One should know that the main force of the Blood Skull Battle Group led by Casanova would return to Black-corner City at any time. If the rat slaves had not retreated with a large number of mandrake fruits and weapons by the time Casanova arrived. At that time, not a single rat slave would be able to escape Casanovas fury. I have to help the rat slaves. Otherwise, their casualties will be too heavy. Even if they can flee from Black-corner City, they will not be able to escape from the Blood Hoof warriors pursuit. Meng Chao was about to jump up when Ice Storm suddenly pressed his shoulders down. Wait a minute. I feel that something is wrong. The battle line of the Blood Hoof warriors is wavering. They are going to be defeated. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Would it be possible for a dignified Blood Hoof warrior, even if he was a third-rate warrior with a broken arm or leg, to lose to a group of scrawny rat slaves? However, he knew that Ice Storm would not shoot at random. When it came to the understanding of gladiators and temple guards, Ice Storm, who had been in the Blood Skull Arena for more than two years, was clearly more wise than Meng Chao. Following the direction she was pointing at, Meng Chao focused his eyes and watched. Sure enough, he saw a Blood Hoof warrior, who was on the verge of collapse, being attacked by the rat tide. A moment later, he was actually swallowed by the rat tide! It turned out that a rat person wearing a hooded cloak was disguised as a corpse. From the pile of bloody corpses, her slowly wriggled like a worm and moved behind the Blood Hoof warrior, holding his breath and lying in wait. It was not until the Blood Hoof warrior stepped over him that he stabbed the Blood Hoof warriors legs from bottom to top at lightning speed. He ended up penetrating the Blood Hoof warriors entire cavity! The Blood Hoof warriors fall caused a fatal breach in the entire line of defense. It was as if a dam had begun to collapse, and it had gone out of control. Meng Chao noticed that more and more rat slave workers wearing hooded cloaks, whose faces could not be seen clearly, leaped out of the rat tide. Under their cloaks, cold rays of light flashed. At the same time, they stabbed the Blood Hoof warriors vital points. Their movements were much faster and fiercer than that of the ordinary rat slave workers. The weapons they used did not seem to be crude and half-finished products. However, they were as fearless as the ordinary rat slaves, and they were willing to die together with the Blood Hoof warriors at any time. The appearance of the elite rat subjects broke the deadlock instantly. In less than three minutes, a huge fountain of blood burst out of the last Blood Hoof warriors waist. Covering his waist, he was swallowed by the surging rat tide before he could even scream. The rat people marched straight in and took over the granary and armory. Perhaps even they themselves did not expect their overpowering revolt to go so smoothly this time. The old master warriors especially, who used to be high and mighty, who had bullied and abused them wantonly, were actually chopped up into minced meat by them. That unparalleled feeling practically injected a tonic into all the rats. It made them believe that only the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival could create such a miracle! For a moment, hundreds and thousands of rat people were dancing and crying on the mountain of weapons and mandrake fruits. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other, but at the same time, they saw the confusion in each others eyes. Those guys wearing hoods and cloaks are not ordinary rat slaves but well-trained warriors. Both of them came to a conclusion in unison. There were strong people among the rat fighters. Some of the rat people who were gifted with supernatural strength were as big and strong as the clan warriors. They were able to tear apart tigers and leopards. However, if the civilians who had not received professional training only knew how to fight by instinct, their attacks would definitely be sloppy and ineffective. Similarly, when enemies, especially those who were far stronger than themselves, swung their sabers at them fiercely, even if they were mentally prepared to face death with ease, their muscles would inevitably tense up, and their breathing would be rapid. They would subconsciously block and dodge. That was the survival instinct of carbon-based intelligent life forms. Without years of harsh training, it was difficult to control them. These rat people wearing hooded cloaks managed to control their instincts. Moreover, they restrained their ineffective moves to the extreme. Even when they executed a simple horizontal chop or vertical chop, it would feel like it had been tempered thousands of times. With their tacit cooperation, usually three to five people would lunge out at the same time and attack a Blood Hoof warrior. Facing a Blood Hoof warrior, it was more like they took the initiative to step up and die, exposing the Blood Hoof warriors fatal flaw so that the others could kill him in one strike. Such skilled combat techniques made Meng Chao think of the Red Dragon Army. They were well-trained and experienced special forces. Chapter 1074 - A Step Too Late Are they rat militia? Meng Chao asked Ice Storm with his mouth. It doesnt look like it. Ive never seen such a skilled rat militia or seen such a fearless rat militia. At least, Ive never seen them in the Blood Skull Arena. Ice Storm shook her head with a solemn expression. Meng Chao thought for a moment and suddenly jumped down from the broken wall. Before Ice Storm could stop him, he disappeared into the dust. A moment later, he carried two things and sneaked back. Ice Storm looked at the things he placed behind the broken wall. They were two hooded bodies. In order to break through the line of defense of the gladiators and temple guards, these hooded elite rats had suffered many casualties, leaving corpses everywhere. After taking over the granary and armory, the rats were extremely excited. In the process of swarming forward and snatching the weapons and mandala fruits, no one noticed that the two corpses had disappeared. However, ice storm did not understand why Meng Chao would steal the corpses back? Sometimes, the corpses can reveal more information to us than the living. After all, if we encounter a living person with a strong will, even if we torture him, we might not be able to pry open his mouth. Meng Chao knelt on one knee and examined the two corpses carefully. He first touched the muscles and bones of the two corpses inch by inch, not sparing a single joint from his elbow to his knee. He even brushed away their thick hair to check the growth of the lice and fleas. Then, he closed his eyes and carefully rubbed the calluses on the soles of the feet and palms of the corpses. Finally, he opened his sparkling eyes, pried open the corpsesmouths, and carefully examined the corpsesoral health. His attentive and even excited appearance reminded ice storm of his mothers friends the Wizards who secretly dug graves in order to study necromancy. Ice Storm asked with a creepy tone, So, did these two corpses tell you anything valuable? Of course. Meng Chao folded the index and middle fingers of his right hand and pointed at different parts of the corpses, First of all, from the appearance, these two corpses dont look like clans. Instead, they have the characteristics of Liger, even-hoofed, and even reptilian beasts. This means that their bloodlines are very complex, and they are very typical rat people. However, the bones and joints of the two corpses are much thicker and harder than those of the ordinary orcs. This is the result of consuming high-energy food all year round and carrying out targeted training where spiritual energy seeps into the bone marrow and strengthens the bones. Similarly, their muscle fibers are much tougher than those of the ordinary orcs. Based on the condition of their tendons and bones, I think that they can easily swing a giant sword that weighs hundreds of kilograms and perform dazzling slashing movements this is an extremely high standard even for the Tulan who are born with divine strength. Also, I noticed that the bones of the two corpses were covered with a lot of old fractures. The fractures were not too long or deep. They should not have been caused by fighting but by high-intensity training. However, the fractures and fractures were properly treated in time, which did not affect their combat ability. In the past month, when I was helping you choose your servants, I checked the bones and muscles of hundreds of rat subjects. Many rat subjects had suffered different degrees of injuries when they were harvesting mandala fruits or hunting wild beasts in their hometown. Most of the injuries were much lighter than the ones suffered by the two corpses. It was because of the lack of professional treatment that caused all kinds of sequelae. Hearing Meng Chaos words, ice storm also started. She carefully searched the wrists, elbows, and shoulder blades of one of the corpses. She even used a sharp icicle to poke at the shoulder blades of the corpse, but she could not penetrate it. She nodded thoughtfully and said, Indeed. The bones in the arms of the guy are as hard as iron. They are not the standard that ordinary rat soldiers can reach. To be able to train such a strong soldier, there must be an experienced, well-equipped, and well-resourced team behind the guy Thats what I want to say. Meng Chao said, Based on the calluses on the palms and soles of the two corpses, it can also be seen that they have received long-term, arduous, and professional training. Such training is definitely not something that a certain village of rats can or should provide. However, the more important evidence is their teeth. Teeth?The ice storm asked Thats right. After the flesh absorbs spiritual energy, the metabolism of the body will be accelerated. Many traces of the past will be erased in three to five months or even less. However, the traces left on the teeth can not be fooled. Meng Chao opened the mouths of the two corpses and motioned to icestorm. Look. The upper and lower rows of the teeth of the two corpses are relatively neat, but both of them have quite serious cavities. Ice Storm looked down and found that it was indeed as Meng Chao had said. But she did not understand. So What? The neat rows of teeth mean that they often chew bones and bite tough meat. In the process, they massage and squeeze the gums. As for dental caries, it means that they often enjoy sweet food and stimulating secret medicines. You must know that, in the prosperous era, no matter how poor the life of the rat population was, there was always enough food. However, three meals a day, most of the time, the food of the rat population was the mandala fruit. Moreover, in order to save fuel, accessories, and spices, they were eaten raw and cold. At most, they were baked. The mandala fruit is soft and dense, and its nature is mild and not stimulating. No matter how much you eat it, it is difficult to cause cavities. For the ordinary rat population, whether it is the fried mandala fruit dipped in sour cream, or sweet things like honey stirring the mandala fruit puree, they are not easy to eat. As for the meat of wild beasts, needless to say, they are all good things that have to be offered to the city for the samurai lords to enjoy. There are also secret medicines refined by the witch doctors. Although they have the effect of activating the tendons and bones, strengthening the bloodline, and making it easier for the warriors of the clan to activate the power of totems, because the refining process is not up to standard, the finished products are often full of strong stimulation and even corrosiveness, and it is very easy to damage the tooth enamel of the users. Many careless warriors of the clan do not have the concept of protecting the oral hygiene at all. As time passes, it is not surprising that they grow a mouth full of rotten teeth! Heres the problem. These two corpses look like standard rat subjects, but their oral conditions indicate that they used to eat a lot of high-energy food, Totem Beast Flesh, and secret medicines like Clan Warriors over the years. They ate better than many house rat soldiers and even low-level warriors in black horn city. Who exactly is supporting them from behind? After the death of her mother, who was a witch, she was able to escape from the night watchmen and escape from the land of holy light all the way to Tulanze. Moreover, she had hibernated almost perfectly in black horn city for two years. Naturally, ice storm was not stupid. After Meng Chaos advice, her mind was racing, she immediately understood. Youre saying that the so-called descent of the Rat Godis definitely man-made. And these elite rat people wearing hoods and cloaks are the tools that the mastermind meticulously created and sent to black horn city to stir up a rat tide? Thats right. If we want to successfully escape the territory of the Bloody Hoofs clan, we cant help but rely on the overwhelming power of the rat tide. Therefore, its very important for us to find out the truth about the descent of the Rat God. Meng Chao pondered, The enemys goal is certainly not as simple as rescuing all the rat civilians in black-horn city. Since the enemy can train such elite rat soldiers, theres no reason for them to rescue a motley crew and add a heavy burden to their logistical supplies. Unless As Meng Chao said this, he suddenly realized something. He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the armory and the granary. After discovering that these elite rat civilians in hoods and cloaks were ridiculously powerful, Meng Chao locked onto the surviving Hood cloaksin his vision. Even during the autopsy, he had asked the ice storm to keep an eye on their every move. As expected, when most of the scrawny slave laborers threw themselves at the mountain of mandala fruits and the gleaming swords, Spears, and halberds. However, a group of hooded capes quietly gathered together and left the granary and the armory in a hurry. Where are they going? Meng Chaos curiosity was piqued. Could it be that their target is not just the granary and the Armory? He muttered to himself, Thats right. What is stored in the granary and the armory are only the most ordinary mandala fruits and the crude weapons. These things can certainly make the rat slaves feel like they have found a treasure, but for the rat elites who have received professional training for a long time and eat the flesh of totem beasts as food, they are nothing. The mastermind behind them has gone to great lengths to create such a big commotion. Their goal is definitely not as simple as getting a few mandala fruits and a few ordinary weapons! Meng Chao and icestorm looked at each other. The two silently retreated from the ruins and followed behind the hooded cloaks. They saw these guys advancing in the blood skull arena with ease. Other than encountering the ruins that had collapsed due to the explosion and stopping to observe for a moment, they were not disturbed by any side roads. It seemed that they were quite familiar with the internal structure of the Blood Skull Arena, and their goal was very clear. Along the way, there were also many hooded capes that came out of nowhere and joined their team. Behind these hooded capes were bulging beast skin parcels. From the size of the parcels, they didnt seem like weapons. Instead, they looked like large tools with complicated structures. Very quickly, this mysterious elite mouse citizen team arrived at their destination. The familiar scene in front of them made Meng Chao and ice storm feel a sense of absurdity in their hearts. These guysdestination was the bloody skull temple that they had just robbed! Chapter 1075 - The Mastermind’s Scheme Chapter 1075: The Masterminds Scheme Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation We have apparently met a colleague! Meng Chaos mind was racing. Countless flashbacks from his previous life were connected to the clues he had discovered in this life, which made him instantly come to a realization. These guys are targeting the temple just like us! However, their appetite is much bigger than ours. We only want to rob a mere Blood Skull Temple, but they are planning to sweep out the dozens of temples in Black-corner City. Thats right. They have spent an astronomical amount of resources to create such a big commotion. How can the weapons, armor, and secret medicines offered in Blood Skull Temple satisfy their appetite? At the very least, they need to plunder all thirty to fifty temples before they can have a good time! The shocking conclusion left Ice Storm stupefied. After all, the temples held an extremely revered position in the hearts of the Turan people. Warriors of different clans would rather kill each other on the battlefield than target each others temples. Apart from her and Meng Chao, she really did not know who else would be so daring to take the risk of being cursed by their ancestral spirits and sweep through all the temples in Black-corner City. Look, theyve gone in. Meng Chao pointed at the hooded rat elites who had sneaked into Blood Skull Temple and said, If Im not wrong, the bulging packages they carry are all tools used to crack the temples mechanisms. This is a very professional team. It appears that they have done a lot of temple searching and unlocking in the past. Therefore, their original intention of instigating a large-scale riot among the rats is obvious. The mastermind behind the director of the Rat Gods arrival probably doesnt really want to save all the rat people and give them dignity as well as freedom. The rat people are just pawns of the mastermind. They are just tools to divert the Blood Hoof warriors attention. Initially, the Blood Hoof Clans elite warriors gathered in the Blood Hoof temple outside the city for practical exercises and a blood oath, so the military force in Black-corner City was extremely empty. However, some guards were always left behind by the major clans. Moreover, many temples are not located in public areas such as the Blood Skull Arena, but deep in the military nobles mansions that had been passed down for thousands of years. For example, the ancestral mansions of the Blood Hoof Clan and the Ironhide Clan are impenetrable military fortresses. Their iron walls that are dozens of arms high are an insurmountable obstacle. Therefore, plundering dozens of temples in the city while Black-corner City is empty of soldiers is an impossible mission. As long as there is slight movement in the city, even if the army outside the city cannot return in time, it is almost certain that the hundred or so experts like Casanova Bloodhoof will return to defend Black-corner City at lightning speed and kill all the intruders along with the temple guards. Even the craziest temple thieves wouldnt plan something so reckless. Therefore, the chiefs and priests who ruled Black-corner City never dreamed that someone would dare to have plans on the temple. However, the Rat Gods arrival shattered most of the unfavorable factors in an instant, turning the impossible mission into a possible miracle! First of all, through the professional teams who are good at earthwork and explosions, the ground below Black-corner City was riddled with holes. They found areas where the flammable and explosive gas that has accumulated for decades or even centuries is the densest. They carefully designed the explosion points to ensure that most of the iron walls that guarded the residence were blown to pieces. At the very least, a few holes, some collapses, and a few green passageways would be left. Then, they incited the rat people and ignited the fire of resistance in their hearts. They dispatched and trained a large number of core members and organized thousands of rats. The moment the explosion occurred, a surging tide of rats swept through the entire Black-corner City. I think that, led by the elite rats in hoods, the rat people did not only break into the Blood Skull Arenas granary and armory, but also all the granaries and armories in Black-corner City. Right now, a large number of rat subjects have received enough food and armed themselves with relatively sharp weapons and relatively sturdy and light armor. The benefits of doing so are self-evident. The guards of the temple who are stuck in Black-corner City all think that this is just a simple rat rebellion. The rat peoples targets are only the granaries and armories. They cant defend the temple to the death. They can only watch as the flames of chaos spread everywhere. However, they are definitely going to rescue the armory and the granary, suppress the rat people, and try to restore order. In any case, its impossible for the rat people with low status to destroy the temple. They didnt have the guts or even the idea to attack the temple. Both the rat people and Blood Hoof warriors share this mindset! The elite rat people who are hiding in the tide are taking advantage of the lives of the rat subjects, who have been incited by miracles. They are as crazy as demons and fearless of death, hence they are being used to exhaust the combat ability of the temple guards. Once the temple guards are exhausted and numb, and even their sabers are blunt and broken by the rat subjects bones, they will be able to easily take the lives of the temple guards! Whats better is that even if the Blood Hoof Army stationed outside the city saw the raging flames coming out of Black-corner City and heard the furious roars of the rat people who were unwilling to be enslaved, they will only think that it is a simple rat rebellion. The rat peoples targets are only the granary and the armory. Their goal is only to escape Black-corner City after they are fully armed and stocked with food! If that is the case, the Blood Hoof Clans warriors will not rush back to their own temples alone at the first moment. Its more likely that they will cooperate with the army and advance slowly from the outside of the city. They will sweep and suppress the area one by one, slowly restoring order in Black-corner City. Its even possible that they will send some troops to patrol and sweep the periphery of Black-corner City in an attempt to intercept the rat people who have escaped the city. By the time they realize that their opponents are not just the Rat Gods fanatical believers but even more mysterious and dangerous elements who have robbed dozens of temples, the hooded rat elites would have long fled with a lot of ancient weapons, armor, and secret medicines! Meng Chao was talking nonstop. Through his deduction, he was sorting out and confirming his own judgment. In the end, countless rat people will die. Meng Chao came to a cold conclusion. Even if the rat people are fully armed with armor, swords, and mandrake fruits, they still wont be a match for the furious Blood Hoof warriors. It would be a miracle if two or three out of ten rat people are able to escape the tide. The Blood Hoof Clan would not be able to gain any advantage either. After this battle, they will definitely be greatly weakened and be at a loss. Only those who hide behind the Big-horned Rat God and exchange the lives of countless rat people for the ancient weapons and totem armors enshrined in the dozens of temples in Black-corner City will be the biggest winner! When Ice Storm heard everything, she held her breath and exhaled bone-chilling cold air. She muttered, I cant believe that there would such a crazy plan in this world. Theres actually a madman with such a big appetite! As she said that, she cast an incredulous gaze on Meng Chao. She completely trusted Meng Chaos judgment. Hidden behind the Big-horned Rat God was a rare and genius madman. Well, Meng Chao was able to deduce all of the madmans plans with just a few clues. So, what did that make him? Meng Chao felt a little ashamed as he observed Ice Storm. He asked himself and believed that he did not have the ability to deduce things too meticulously or come up with such a crazy plan. He only saw the standard answer in advance, and then he would deduce a way to solve the problem based on the standard answer. In his previous life, the Great Horn Rebellion that swept through the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake did not last long before it was ruthlessly suppressed. However, the rat rebellion had seriously disrupted the ruling order of the five major clans. As a result, the highest authority had slipped from the hands of the traditional lions and tigers in the Gold Clan to the hands of Kanus, the Jackal. Jackal Kanus had led the Wolf Clan in their rise and became the biggest and final winner of the Great Horn Rebellion. Through the facts in the memory fragments of his previous life and the evidence that he had gathered in front of him, it was not difficult to guess who was the mastermind behind the Big-horned Rat Gods descent. What should we do then? Ice Storm asked. Should we follow the original plan and leave Black-corner City as soon as possible? Wait. Meng Chaos eyes glimmered with a strange light as he mumbled, If my speculation is correct, we might be able to get a share of the spoils from the chaotic situation. Ice Storm had seen such a light before When Meng Chao saw the mechanism under Blood Skull Temple and the Skull Crushers in the hands of the Origin Warrior, 249. What else do you want? Ice Storm asked with a frown. Nothing. Im just wondering why our appetites are so small. We only want to get a share of the spoils in Blood Skull Temple, but we have never thought of targeting the Blood Hoof Clans temples, the Ironhide Clan, and the major clans in Black-corner City, Meng Chao asked. Ice Storm was slightly startled, and she quickly said, Do you even need to ask? The defenses of these temples are far stricter than that of Blood Skull Temple. Its very difficult for outsiders to approach them. Moreover, even if there are no temple guards, the mechanisms inside the temples are not so easy to crack. We dont have the time or ability to break into so many temples at once! Thats right. Its already good enough for the two of us to deal with Blood Skull Temple. Meng Chao smiled and said, But what if someone has already helped us transport all the ancient weapons, totem armors, and priceless secret medicines that are enshrined in the temples of Black-corner City to the surface? Ice Storm widened her eyes. You want to attack these temple thieves? Chapter 1076 - The Small Players’ Strategy If they are just rat subjects who have reached the end of their patience and are rising up because of the freedom and dignity of all rat people, I will not touch a single hair on their head. Instead, I will be willing to lend them a hand. However, if the guy hiding behind the Rat God is not fundamentally different from the Blood Hoof warriors, he is just using the rat subjects and the blood of millions of rat people to irrigate his path of rise and victory Meng Chao sneered. What reason do we have to show these guys mercy? Ice Storm did not comment. She contemplated for a moment and asked, Casanova and the other experts in the Blood Hoof Clan will return to Black-corner City at any time. If we continue to stay here, will we cause more trouble and end up being entangled by them instead? It is precisely because the experts of the Blood Hoof Clan will return at any time that we can not leave at this moment. We must stay and disrupt the rhythm of the mastermind behind the chaos, Meng Chao said. Ice Storm was puzzled. Why? No matter who the mastermind behind the descent of the Rat God is, his target isnt us. He doesnt even know of our existence. Why do we have to take the initiative to provoke such a madman who dares to attack all the temples in Black-corner City? Ice Storm did not know how great a disaster the madman she spoke of would bring to Picturesque Orchid Lake, Dragon City, and even the entire Other World in the future. It was also very difficult for Meng Chao to explain the doomsday in a few words and convince Ice Storm. He could only explain it in another way. There are currently four players participating in the game around Black-corner City. Meng Chao said to Ice Storm, The first is us, the second is the warriors, priests, and chiefs of the Blood Hoof Clan such as Casanova, the third is the rat people who rose up in revolt, and the fourth is the guy who planned the descent of the Big-horned Rat God. Among them, two or four players are mixed together. It is difficult to distinguish them. As a result, we subconsciously think that their positions and interests are the same. However, if we think about it carefully, we know that to player number four, player number three is just a chess piece that can be sacrificed at any time. He is not even a real player. He is just a card in his hand. Not to mention anything else, just the tremendous explosion alone almost swept the entire Black-corner City with flames, shock waves, and whistles. No matter how hard they tried to avoid the area where the rats lived, countless rats must have been buried in the Raging Sea of flames and the collapsed ruins. If the guys who call themselves envoys of the Rat Race really care about the freedom, dignity, and lives of the rats, they would never set off the so-called craze in such a simple and brutal way. The rat people are just a cover to cover their tracks and a cannon fodder to delay the Blood Hoof warriors. Then, please think about it. If we do nothing and let the envoys of the Rat god Rob most of the temples in Black-corner City according to their plan, and then leave Black-corner City through the underground passage without anyone noticing, do you think that they will still care about the rat people who are still in chaos in Black-corner City? Ice Storm thought for a moment, he somewhat understood what Meng Chao meant. Of course not. Since the true purpose of the emissary of the Rat God is not to save the rat people in Black-corner City, they will certainly run as fast as they can after the plan succeeds. They will run as far as they can. Why would they bring half of the rat people with them? I think so, too. Meng Chao said, Perhaps, during the implementation of the plan, they will maintain the unimpeded underground escape routes and send the elite rat subjects to organize and direct the rat subjects who are resisting to attract the Blood Hoof warriors attention and fury. At this moment, if any rat subjects escape, they probably wont refuse. After all, who would refuse the cannon fodder who brought their own food and weapons with them? However, from the moment their robbery was successful, the rat subjects who were still in Black-corner City had lost their value and were not worth saving anymore. The oracles of the rat race would certainly abandon the rat subjects and run away without looking back. If the rat subjects who had participated in the Resistance had a chance of survival because of the lack of cannon fodder on the frontline, they would have been killed. After they discovered that all the temples had been robbed, the rat slaves who stayed in Black-corner City did not even have a slim chance of survival in the face of the fury of the Blood Hoof Warriors. It was already the best outcome for them to be cut into thousands of pieces. For the two of us, such an outcome was not very beneficial. Compared to the Blood Hoof Clan or the guy hiding behind the big horn rat god, the two of us are alone after all. Even if we have two sets of relatively strong totem armors, it is impossible for us to kill our way in and out of a clan. Only by allowing these rich and powerful big players to maintain a high-intensity confrontation and collide with each other until their heads are bleeding and sparks are flying everywhere, can we insignificant small players wait until they are impatient and reveal their flaws so that we can stake everything! Also, I want to correct you on one point. Its not that the other party doesnt know of our existence. Or rather, even if they didnt know in the past, they already know now. As Meng Chao spoke, he pointed at Blood Skull Temple in front of them. After pondering for a moment, Ice Storm suddenly came to a realization. Thats right. The Blood Skull Temple in front of them had already been taken over by her and Meng Chao. There were still traces of the fierce battle between them and the Origin Warrior, 249. Since the emissaries of the Rat God were all experts, it was not difficult for them to find out what had happened under Blood Skull Temple through the clues. It was impossible to speculate about the lunatics who dared to attack the entire Black-corner City with common sense. Even if Meng Chao and Ice Storm wanted to stay out of the trouble, once the lunatics locked onto their identities, there was no guarantee that they would not harbor deep malice toward them. Passive defense had never been the style of the Turan people, much less Ice Storm. She was only conflicted about the last point. But we still have to go to crimson gold city to find my father. Dont you understand? Meng Chao said, Think about it carefully. Which clan do you think the guy who planned the descent of the Rat God came from? The Dark Moon, the Lightning, and the Divine Wood Clan? Impossible. Putting aside the fact that the three clans are much weaker than the Gold Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan, they do not have the ability to overthrow the entire Black-corner City. Even if they really put in a lot of effort and accumulated tremendous power in the past fifty years of prosperity, how can they throw all this power at the Blood Hoof Clan at the beginning of the Battle of Honor? After all, the Blood Hoof Clan is only ranked second among the five great clans. If the Blood Hoof Clan is severely weakened, apart from making the Gold Clan even more dominant and no one else being able to balance the strength of those wolves, tigers, leopards, and golden lions, what benefits will there be for the other three clans? As the third, fourth, and fifth sons, if they want to protect their own interests, they can only adopt the attitude of helping the weak in the competition between the eldest and the second sons. This is also the reason why the Blood Hoof Clan has been teaming up with the other three great clans to issue a challenge to the Gold Clan for the past thousand years. I dont think that the chiefs of the three great clans would be so muddle-headed that they would kill a thousand of their allies and lose eight hundred of their own. Therefore, the rumor that the Blood Hoof Clan released a few days ago said that the emissary of the Big-horned Rat God is a spy of the Gold clan is very likely to hit the bulls-eye. Im guessing, no, Im certain that this grand trick of the arrival of the big horned rat god and the rise of the sixth clan definitely has something to do with the Gold Clan. At the very least, it has something to do with some ambitious people within the Gold Clan Ice Storm was stunned when she heard this. She, who didnt know that Meng Chao had seen the correct answer long ago, was truly shocked by Meng Chaos astonishing imagination and ability to explain himself. Of course, we have to go to Crimson Gold City to look for your father. The problem is, even if we successfully find him, then what? Meng Chao asked What? Meng Chao asked. Are you able to convince him to willingly take out something that was related to a secret that you took away from your mother twenty to thirty years ago? What if this thing is of great value to him, and even to Jackal Kanus, whom he is currently working for? Ice Storm opened her mouth, but she was rendered speechless. What should she do after she found her father? This was a question that she rarely thought about and did not want to think about. If you want to sit at the card table, youd better make sure that you have enough cards and chips in your pocket. Meng Chao said, The ancient weapons, totem armors, and high-level secret medicines in the temples of Black-corner City, as well as the secrets behind the descent of the Rat God, are our cards and chips. Do you agree? Ice Storm pondered for a long time. She nodded solemnly. I agree. Then, a sharp light shone from her eyes. Then, where should we go to find these emissaries of the Rat God? After we find them, should we kill them? The cheetah female warrior, who carried the Holy Light and totem on her back, immediately revealed her cold side once she made up her mind. Of course, well go to the largest and oldest temple in Black-corner City, which has the most ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines. As for killing them, theres no need to be so cruel, right? All we need to do is to launch a sneak attack, wreak havoc, and slow them down, Meng Chao said. Only by keeping these guys in Black-corner City can we ensure that the secret escape routes from the underground of Black-corner City to the outside of the city are unimpeded. Only then can these guys willingly attract the fury and firepower of the Blood Hoof warriors and help more rat slaves escape! Chapter 1077 - Commanding Heights Before the hooded rat elites entered Blood Skull Temple and found out the truth, Meng Chao and Ice Storm silently left the Blood Skull Arena like two shadowless ghosts. At that moment, Black-corner City was still in chaos. Groups of rat people were everywhere. Led by the hooded rats, they attacked the granaries and armories that had been destroyed by the explosions. First, they used the lives of hundreds of rat slaves to exhaust the strength of the clan warriors and the sharpness of their weapons. The hooded rat elites appeared in the darkness at the most critical moment, giving the exhausted clan warriors a fatal blow. When they encountered really hard bones, they would blow them up from underground. With this method, dozens of arenas and the granaries and armories of the major clans were broken through, swept up, and devoured by the Rat Tide. The mandala fruits that were looted from the rat village by the conscription teams, as well as the weapons that were refined by the rat slave workers after they had squeezed out their blood and flesh, returned to the embrace of their true masters. After eating the mandala fruits, the rat soldiers who were fully armed and had their faces smeared with the mud-like corpses of the clan warriors, and the fresh blood that they had wiped off, were gradually trained into a decent rebel army. However, the true challenge for the rat rebel army had only just begun. In the wilderness tens of miles away from Black-corner City, the various battle groups of the Blood Hoof Clan that were carrying out actual combat exercises had finally regained their organization and order. The Blood Hoof powerhouses, high-level priests, and chiefs, who had been badly battered, had also discussed the strategy of returning to defend Black-corner City and suppressing the rat rebel army. The furious Blood Hoof Legion marched toward Black-corner City, which was just a few feet away, at lightning speed. The biggest difference between a newly-formed and inexperienced rebel army and the iron-blooded soldiers who had been through hundreds of battles was that they could be let go, but they could not be let go. Under the stimulation of their passion and fanatical faith, it was possible for the newly-armed rat militia to charge toward the enemy without fear of death or even to be completely annihilated. But now, the brains of many rebel army of the rat people were burning hot with the series of victories and the spoils of war. They were so overjoyed that they forgot that their most important goal was to escape Black-corner City. They had infiltrated their inner circle three to five months ago, the hooded rat elites, the messengers who had instilled in them that the Rat God would come, that all the rat people would be saved, and that they would establish their own glorious clan, had also mysteriously disappeared. As a result, although the morale of the rat peoples rebel army, which had seized a large number of armories and granaries, was extremely high, their ability to organize had been greatly weakened, and they had become a ragtag group armed to the teeth. Before many of the rat militia rose up, they were trapped in front of the forge and iron felt in the foundry. They had seen the clan warriors most incisive methods, which were nothing more than whips wrapped with thorns in the hands of supervisors. They were not like the rat militia in the arena, who had a very clear understanding of the clan warriors combat strength. After relying on the surprise attack of the hooded elites to kill the third-rate clan warriors guarding the granary and the arsenal, many of the rebels even had the idea that, The clan warriors are just so-so. With the swords, armor, and shields in the arsenal and the burning ruins, they can collide with the Blood Hoof Battle Group for a while. Of course, even if they wanted to escape Black-corner City at this time, it would not be so easy. Although they had long been led by the Rat Gods emissaries to find, dig, and re-connect a large number of secret passageways left over from thousands of years ago in below Black-corner City, they could directly escape outside. However, it was not easy to find these passageways in an environment where the entire city was ablaze with fire, smoke, and war. Moreover, there were millions of rat people living in the entire Black-corner City. All of them swarmed forward and soon, the secret escape route was completely packed. If they wanted to let most of the rats escape Black-corner City, they needed time. Time was more precious than golden fruits and the flesh of totem beasts. In such a chaotic environment, Meng Chao and Ice Storm took back their totem armors and smeared a large amount of black mud on their faces and bodies. They also put on a few ragged rags, they disguised themselves as ordinary rat people. After passing through the waves of rats who had red eyes, excited faces, and were shouting hysterically but meaninglessly, they found a high point nearby. This was a large water tower. It was also a construction miracle left behind by the ancient Turan people. The clean water stored inside could meet the daily consumption of thousands of clan warriors. As a result, the outer wall of the water tower was as hard as iron. Even in the harsh environment of the explosion in the city, it was not destroyed. Only a few cracks were created, and there was only a slight leakage. From this water tower, one could overlook the gathering of Clan Warriors and the panoramic view of the noble areas in the deep mansions and courtyards. Meng Chao activated his extraordinary vision and indeed saw a few figures draped in gray linen on top of the water tower. They were almost integrated with the environment. Those should be the scouts of the rat militia. They did not move for a full three minutes, and seemed to blend into the environment. If Meng Chao had not condensed his psionic power onto his retina and cone cells, and had rich experience in stealth and hibernation, it would have been extremely difficult to discover their existence. With such tactical literacy, it was impossible for them to be ordinary rat civilians, but the elite rat civilians that had been meticulously created by the mastermind for several years. Meng Chao gestured to Ice Storm, signaling her to go up and finish them off. Ice Storm also gestured back, indicating that these people were looking down from above. There were no blind spots in their field of vision. It was easy to finish them off, but it would be very difficult if they did not make any movements, making it impossible for them to send out even half a message. Since they were elites, they must have something like signal fireworks on them. As long as they twisted, spun, and pulled lightly, their accomplices would notice. Meng Chao agreed with Ice Storms judgment. He quickly scanned the battlefield environment. All Kinds of information turned into complex data in his mind. The data, including wind direction and wind speed, instantly condensed into a simple and effective battle plan. Meng Chao bent over like a giant gecko, swimming silently among the broken walls. Soon, he sneaked to the southwest of the water tower, behind a burning house. The house had been burned to crisp. The beams and columns inside were cracking. Meng Chao circled to the back of the house, calculated the angle, and stomped heavily, causing the house to collapse. The fire immediately spread in all directions with the rolling beams and columns, igniting more houses nearby. The smoke immediately spread out, several times denser than before. It also drifted toward the water tower under the push of the southeast wind. Just as the smoke blocked the sight of the sentry on top of the water tower. Meng Chao and the Ice Storm turned into two arrows that left the bow, flying wildly between the broken walls, their feet not touching the dust. When the smoke dispersed, the two of them had already arrived under the water tower, stuck close to the high wall, and were in the blind spot of the Sentrys sight. Meng Chao closed his eyes and adjusted the sensitivity of his cochlea and eardrum to the highest level. Immediately, they heard clear heartbeats, the sound of lungs contracting, the sound of blood flowing, and the sound of bowel movement coming from the water tower. There were three sentry soldiers on top of the tower. By the standards of the mouse people, their combat strength was considered quite formidable. But in Meng Chao and Ice Storms eyes, it was nothing. The two looked at each other. Without even making a plan, they jumped up at the same time. When they instantly climbed to the height of dozens of arms and jumped onto the water tower, the three sentries were still curled up in the gray linen cloth, concentrating on observing the battle situation around them. They did not realize that they were already three pieces of meat on the chopping board. It was not until Meng Chao grabbed one of the sentrys ankles and shook him hard, causing his joints to scatter and he was in so much pain that he could not move, that the other two sentry realized that things were not looking good. One of the Sentry had just jumped up, and he had only pulled out half of the saber at his waist when he was smashed to the ground by the huge ice block formed by the condensation of water vapor formed by Ice Storm. At this moment, in Black-corner City, blood was steaming from the raging flames, causing the smoke to faintly turn scarlet red, and it was filled with a viscous and moist texture. The ice formed by Ice Storm was also like a red crystal. It completely swallowed the sentry and froze him in the ice. The third sentry was scared out of his wits. He made a prompt decision and gave up drawing his knife. Instead, he took out a thin and long metal tube from his pocket. It should be something like signal fireworks. However, before he could break the pull ring at the bottom of the metal tube. The dozens of crushed stones that shot out from Meng Chaos fingertips hit dozens of joints and numbness tendons around his body at the same time, making his ten fingers feel as if they were struck by lightning. Ice Storm also managed to unleash a layer of icy fog in time, freezing his hands firmly, as though he had been thrown into a pair of ice crystal shackles. Finally, the sentry collapsed to the ground. Meng Chao pounced forward and held this guys jaw tightly, not letting him make a sound as a warning. At the same time, he released a strand of killing intent and asked in a deep voice, Who exactly are you people? Who is your leader? Unexpectedly, the sentry was not affected by his killing intent at all. Instead, it was activated by his killing intent in a certain area of his brain. His eyes immediately turned red, and his expression was both fervent and ferocious. The Big-horned Rat God has already descended. The blood of tens of millions of rat people has long drowned the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. The incomparably glorious Big Horn Clan will definitely rise in the torrential sea of blood! He was obviously stuck in Meng Chaos jaw, but he still struggled and squeezed out these words through the gaps of his teeth. Meng Chao frowned slightly and backhanded chopped at the neck of the elite rat people, knocking him unconscious. The mouths of these diehard elements arent so easy to pry open. Moreover, I reckon that they are only chess pieces and tools, and dont know the real secrets. They even think that the one they believe in and serve is really some Big-horned Rat God! Meng Chao said to Ice Storm. Chapter 1078 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada Chapter 1078: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The two of them tied the hands of the three unconscious rat subjects behind their backs, removed their jaws, and threw them to the side. They put on their gray sackcloth and took their place, observing their surroundings. From the top of the water tower, they could see everything around them. They could clearly see dozens of chaotic scenes, which together formed a panoramic view of the rat subjects sweeping through Black-corner City. On the east side, the fully armed rat people, who had already broken through a few armories and granaries, were driven by extreme killing intent. They were currently attacking the military nobles mansions. On the south side, the fire was getting bigger and bigger, painting half of the sky red. Gunpowder smoke was accompanied by strong winds, and like demons baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, they enveloped more than half of the city. Whether it was the former rulers of the city or the present rebels, they all fell into the black maze, muddled and drifting with the current. In the west, a dark crowd formed into groups of fleeing groups. They were escaping Black-corner City through the underground secret tunnel. However, the capacity of the escape tunnel was limited, especially at the entrance and exit. For the sake of concealment, it was dug very narrow. The scene was so chaotic right then that the rat people would inevitably push and jostle each other. The vast majority of the rat people were still stuck on the streets, causing a few streets to be crowded. If the Blood Hoof Army were to charge back to Black-corner City at this time, only a few dozen clan warriors equipped with totem armor would be enough. Armed with heavy weapons such as battle axes and maces, three to five charges would be sufficient to crush the poor rat people. They would all be trampled into minced meat. In the north, a troop of rat people armed to the teeth was gathering on the open ground near the casting area. Then, they disappeared among the broken walls in an orderly manner. Unlike most of the rat rebels who were blindly charging around like headless flies, the formation of these troops was clearly more orderly, and they had a more analytical temperament. Meng Chao estimated that they were the most laborious and rebellious workers among the rat slaves. By the standards of cannon fodder, they could be considered a strong army. They were cannon fodder that the mastermind really wanted to get out of Black-corner City. Therefore, a VIP passage was prepared for them. As for the chaotic and boisterous rat tide on the street, they were just meat shields attracting fire and expendable among the cannon fodder. In short, the entire Black-corner City was still like a volcano boiling with magma. It was impossible for it to calm down in a short period of time. At that moment, Ice Storm poked Meng Chao gently and pointed at the battlefield closest to the water tower. Look over there. There seems to be something strange. Since the serial explosions had completely changed Black-corner Citys appearance, it was initially difficult for Meng Chao to combine the burning ruins with Black-corner Citys topographic map. he had memorized it during the Game of the Brave for half a month. However, with the aid of the water towers, statues, lookout posts, the main roads, and other landmarks, he finally updated Black-corner Citys topographic map and important facilities in the depths of his brain. He found that Ice Storm had pointed at the mansion of a barbarian elephant noble. The barbarian elephant people were the largest tribe in the Blood Hoof Clan. The barbarian elephant nobles mansion was naturally a huge military fortress. Every rock that was used to build the military fortress was square, more than an arm long, and weighed nearly half a ton. Amid the continuous methane explosions, the copper walls surrounding the fortress had collapsed and turned into gentle slopes. However, atop the gentle slopes, the barbarian elephant warriors who stayed in the mansions assumed the stance of one man against ten thousand men. Even if they were old, weak, and disabled, when their eyes were wide open and they held huge axes in theirs hands, the rebel army would not be able to overcome them with numbers. Logically speaking, the rebel army had no need to care about the barbarian elephant warriors military fortress. After all, there were not many barbarian elephant warriors left there. Besides, they were still confused and at a loss because of the methane explosions. They had the responsibility of guarding the house and courtyard, so they could not rush out rashly and get involved in the furor caused by the rebel army. The rat militia could and should avoid the mansions of the barbarian elephant nobles as well as other dangerous areas. They could run and guard each other at the same time. However, there they were, a rat militia with more than a thousand soldiers. Their eyes were red, and they were making strange noises. They had seemingly gone mad as they swarmed the gentle slope. They rushed toward the war hammers and blades of the barbarian elephant warriors, who were also red-eyed. In the raging wind caused by the flames, Meng Chao vaguely heard someone shouting at the top of their lungs, Charge! Kill them! The Rat God will protect us and kill these barbarian elephant warriors! The barbarian elephant people have the biggest appetite. There must be endless mandrake fruits in their granary. We can only have food on the way if we take down their granary. Otherwise, we will starve to death even if we escape Black-corner City! Those words seemed very reasonable at first glance. It inspired the rat peoples volunteer army. Twenty to thirty rat people who were still considered healthy somehow found a huge mandrake tree trunk and carried it on their shoulders. Like a battering ram, they crashed into the barbarian elephant warriors who were guarding the gentle slope. The barbarian elephant warriors roared and hacked their battle axes into the battering ram, splitting the mandrake tree trunk in half. The rat militia that had been formed in a hurry did not work well together, and they immediately fell to the ground. A barbarian elephant warriors battle axe flew up and down like two ferocious hurricanes. In an instant, the lives of countless rat soldiers were taken. However, the rat soldiers who had survived were so excited that their brains were on fire. They did not care about their own death at all. They only cared about whether or not they could bite off a piece of bloody flesh from the barbarian elephant warrior before they died. Even Meng Chao, the Ghost Assassin who had just returned from an apocalyptic world, could not bear to look at the extremely tragic situation. The point was, this battle could have been avoided. It should not have happened. The barbarian elephant people have a huge appetite. Their granary must contain an astronomical amount of food. Therefore, we have to break into this mansion and occupy the granary. Otherwise, even if we can escape Black-corner City, everyone will starve to death. Those words sounded very reasonable on the surface. However, upon careful consideration, they simply could not withstand scrutiny. That was because the mandrake fruits and flesh of totem beasts, which the Blood Hoof warriors had plundered from the entire Blood Hoof territory, were prepared for military operations that would last for several years. Compared with the clan warriors who had a huge appetite, the rat peoples appetite was even smaller than that of a sparrow. The food stored in Black-corner City definitely far exceeded the amount of food that the rat peoples rebel army needed to consume. The problem was not that they could not find enough food. It was whether they could transport all of this food out. Therefore, there was no need to gnaw on the barbarian elephant fortress. It was such a hard bone, yet they were sacrificing hundreds of thousands of precious lives in vain. In the end, they might not even be able to chew and swallow this hard bone. With the time and cost involved, would it not be good to look for other clans and granaries in the gladiator arena? There is indeed a problem. This is not a decision that any intelligent commander makes. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His gaze was like a sharp razor, scanning the crowd of rat soldiers back and forth. He was trying to find the guy who had shouted for everyone to rush forward and die. But, so what if he found the guy? He was most likely just a chess piece that had been bewitched, brainwashed, and used. The key is the motive. Why would someone want these rat soldiers to attack the mansions of the barbarian elephant nobles at all costs? Meng Chao muttered to himself. As his mind raced, he immediately reacted. He turned his gaze and shot into the bowels of the barbarian elephants mansion like a sharp arrow. According to the intelligence he had gathered in the Game of the Brave, the mansion should belong to a barbarian elephant noble known as Broken Rock. Broken Rock Clans history could be traced back to three thousand years ago. It was one of the meritorious families that had rebuilt the Blood Hoof Clan after the great extermination order. The Broken Rock Clan rose to prominence because they discovered an ancient temple that was more than three thousand years old underground in Black-corner City. When he thought of that, Meng Chao massaged his temples gently and rubbed the bridge of his nose to stimulate different areas of his eyes. By injecting spirit energy into his optic nerves and the cone cells, he extended the limits of his vision and read the abundant information contained in the visible and invisible light. Three minutes later, he locked onto the temple that was hidden in flames and smoke. He also discovered the hooded figures that appeared and disappeared around the temple. He had to admit that these guys were also experts in stealth, infiltration, and hibernation. Their gray cloaks that were covered in dust almost blended in with the surrounding environment. If Meng Chao had not predicted their presence in advance and searched around the temple carefully, it would have been impossible to detect them. Right then, the hooded elites were around the temple. They unwrapped the bulging bags on their backs and assembled the tools inside, preparing to break the temples defense system by force. The guards of Broken Rock Clan were naturally deployed around the temple. However, the temple guards were all scared by the surging tide of rat people. They rushed to the outer defense line of the clan fortress to suppress the rat militias frontal attack. They did not expect an even more mysterious treasure-hunting squad to sneak in from behind. As I expected. Meng Chaos eyes were cold. The guy who instigated the rat people to revolt doesnt care about the rat peoples lives at all. From the moment the methane explosion took place, he was prepared to sacrifice thousands, no, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of rat people. He wants to disrupt the order in Black-corner City and attract the Blood Hoof warriors fury and firepower. Right now, thousands of rats have been defeated by the battle axes of the barbarian elephant warriors. Even if they can trade hundreds of precious lives for a barbarian elephant warriors serious injury, they will only suffer heavy losses against the barbarian elephant warriors. The only people who are truly taking advantage of the situation are the ones who have robbed the temple without anyone knowing. Chapter 1079 - The Strange Rock’s Descent The current battle situation was just like the miniature version of the Great Horn Rebellion that happened in Picturesque Orchid Lake before the Dragon City civilization broke through Monster Mountain Range in his previous life. The dignity, anger, and lives of millions of rat people were all used and turned into stepping stones for ambitious people. It made the ambition of ambitious people uncontrollable and ultimately led to the destruction of both the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization. Thinking of this, Meng Chao snorted coldly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a malicious arc. Since you guys like to play the role of the Big Horn Rat Gods emissaryso much, then please shoulder the responsibility of being an emissary! He looked around and soon found a square boulder with a diameter of more than one arm in the depths of the ruins that no one could see. As he mumbled, totem power surged into his right arm. A mysterious substance that looked like liquid metal seemed to be seeping out from the depths of his pores, forming a gorgeous armor that covered his entire right arm. On the armor, the chains continued to extend, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws like a flood dragon, swallowing and spitting. With a splash, Meng Chao shook the chains and entangled the giant rock he had chosen. As spiritual energy continued to spurt out, dark red flames surged out of his entire right arm. The chains, under the entanglement of the flames, turned into an almost transparent orange color. Streams of spiritual energy that looked like magma poured into the boulder through the chains. The temperature of the boulder kept rising, as if it had just arrived from outer space at lightning speed and was rubbing against the particles suspended in the atmosphere at a high speed. The burning shell of the boulder was emitting dazzling brilliance. Meng Chao only stopped temporarily when the giant rock was heated to the point that it was almost melted into magma. He took a deep breath and held the end of the chain with both hands. With his feet as the center of the circle, he spun it in circles, causing the giant rock to spin at high speed like a hammer. His spinning speed became faster and faster. The burning giant rock gradually turned into a red storm around him. When the roar of the storm was so strong that the entire ruins were about to collapse, Meng Chao roared and took aim at his target and let go. The chains that were tightly wrapped around the boulder suddenly loosened as if they had a life of their own. The boulder shot out, first passing through a cloud of thick smoke and concealing its origin. Then, at a height of more than a hundred meters, it drew a nearly perfect arc, passing over the heads of the Mouse Peoples Volunteer Army and the Barbarian Elephant Warriors, as well as the copper walls and iron walls of the Shatterstone family, as if it had eyes, he crashed into the temple of the rock breaking clan precisely and violently. Boom! It must be noted that the giant rock was not simply burning on its shell. Countless cracks had been created inside by Meng Chaos hidden force. The giant rock, which was filled with violent spiritual energy, was almost like an unstable Magma Bomb. The moment it crashed into the temple of the rock breaking clan, the giant rock exploded. The broken rock swept across, and magma splashed everywhere. The Shockwave produced a deafening roar. All of a sudden, the fierce battle between the barbarian elephant warriors and the Rat Peoples volunteer army was covered up. The elite rat people in hooded cloaks thought that they were fooling around, and no one knew their plan. They were concentrating on assembling tools and spying on the underground. Who would have thought that burning boulders would fall from the sky? Moreover, the boulders contained scorching magma and destructive spiritual energy! These elite rat subjects were all experts with totem power and even totem armor. Judging from the strength system of Dragon City, they were at least two-star and three-star extraordinaires. Sensing the magma, gravel, and shock waves, they swept over. They subconsciously activated the life magnetic field and extracted the totem armor, forming a solid defense in front of them. This defense was bad! They had indeed perfectly blocked the lava, gravel, and shockwaves outside. Other than a few hooded cloaks that had some burns and burns on their exposed hands and feet to protect the tools to crack the temple, there wasnt much of a problem. However, the spiritual ripples caused by the surging life magnetic field had been sensed by the brute elephant warriors a wall away! Just now, The Brute Elephant Warriors had focused all their attention on the surging tide of rats outside the wall. Coupled with the blind spot in their minds, they had never thought that anyone would dare to have designs on the temple. That was why the elite rats had snuck into their own backyard without realizing it. Right now, a meteoritefell from the sky, screaming and burning at the same time. It crashed heavily into their own backyard, attracting the attention of all the brute elephant warriors. Then, more than ten weird spiritual energy ripples were triggered from their own backyard. Their own backyard was obviously empty. Where did the aura of so many experts come from? The Brute Elephant warriors who had realized this were not in the mood to tangle with the ordinary rat militia. A few barbarian elephant warriors immediately retreated to their own backyard and checked the area where the temple was located. Their ears buzzed from the impact of the Meteoritelanding, and the hooded cloaks with blank minds crashed into each other. They looked at each other and were all dumbfounded. The scene at that time was very awkward. Both sides seemed to have turned into clay figurines. Apart from the crackling and crackling of the flames, the scene was so quiet that even a needle fell to the ground. It was as if a battering ram had smashed into both sideseardrums. Moreover, on both sidesbrains and hearts.., it turned into a deafening tsunami. Three seconds later, both sides attacked at the same time. The hooded cloaks turned into shadows that were almost incorporeal. They shot out tricky spikes from unbelievable angles. When the temple was invaded, the barbarian elephant warriors, whose ancestral spirits had been blasphemed, were instantly burned red with anger. They burst out with astonishing strength, even though seven or eight spikes had pierced through their bodies at the same time, they also used their war hammers, battle axes, and spiked clubs to sweep away thousands of soldiers. It was like a huge, invisible propeller that rumbled in the backyard of the broken rock clan. It tore both sides into pieces in an instant, turning them into a thick rain of blood that gushed into the air. Outside the high wall of the Shatterstone family, the pressure faced by the common rat militia was greatly reduced. No matter how important the armory and granary were, they were not like the temples that enshrined the weapons and bones of their ancestors, which were related to the foundation of the Shatterstone family. As such, most of the barbarian elephant warriors retreated while fighting. They gradually moved to the area where the temple was located in their own backyard. At most, we can temporarily give up the granary and armory. These lowly rats wont be able to move much in a short period of time. We just need to firmly guard the temple and wait for the Blood Hoof Army to come back. Then, we can crush these rats in one go! The barbarian elephant warriors gritted their teeth and made a decision. They were ready to vent their anger that had just been provoked by the ordinary rat militia on the despicable intruders of the temple. With hundreds of corpses piled up, the road to the granary and the armory of the broken rock family was finally cleared. The confused rat militia still did not know that they had just walked through the gate of Hell, where all the soldiers had been annihilated. They also had no idea what was going on with the fierce battle that was breaking out in the backyard of the broken rock family. Some people even thought that the burning meteorite that had just fallen from the sky was a miraclethat had been sent down by the giant-horned Rat God. The barbarian elephant warriors have retreated. The Barbarian Elephant Warriors have been beaten away by us! They opened their eyes wide in disbelief, dancing and crying in joy. The Barbarian elephant people were the Blood Hoof clan, and even one of the largest high-level orcs in the entire area. They were also a symbol of strength, valor, and strength. Who would have thought that they would be able to defeat the powerful barbarian elephant warriors by relying on their own valor. Such a victory had undoubtedly injected a rapid-acting heart-strengthening drug into the rebel army of the rat people. It made their minds go blank, and they felt extremely bloated. All they wanted was to immediately charge into the shattered rock familys armory and granary. Once these delirious mobs really charged into the armory and granary, they would be unable to extricate themselves from the glistening weapons and fragrant food. Without half a days time, it would be impossible for them to recover their organization and retreat in an orderly manner. In that case, facing the furious Blood Hoof Army charging toward Black-corner city at high speed, only death awaited them, or a fate that was a hundred times worse than death. Luckily, at this moment, someone shouted from behind the rat peoples uprising army, Not good, the Blood Hoof Army has returned. They are under Black-corner city, ready to attack at any time! The voice was like ice water floating in the air. It instantly cooled the rat peoples Liberation Armys scalding brain. No matter how confident they were, the Rat Peoples Liberation Army did not think that they could compete with thousands of bloody hoof warriors. Their original plan was to create chaos in black-corner city and seize a batch of food and weapons. After that, they would immediately escape from this demon den. No one knew how the bloodthirsty people gathered together, and who was the first to decide to attack the rock shattering familys mansion. The rat militia who had regained their calmness did not care about the sharp and piercing scream that sounded like steel needles piercing their eardrums and touching their souls. They did not have the time to think. They were still far from the city wall, so how did the person who made the scream know that the Blood Hoof Army was close at hand and approaching the city. In any case, even if the Blood Hoof Army was dozens of miles away from black-corner city. If they advanced at full speed, the vanguard forces would be able to enter the city within one to two hours. And they would not be able to empty the granary and armory of the broken rock family within one to two hours. Since that was the case, leaving behind hundreds of rebel army corpses was a waste of time that was more precious than life. What was the reason for attacking the broken rock family? Realizing this, the rebel rat army broke out in cold sweat. They were both annoyed and glad. At this moment, another voice came from the back of the crowd, The emissaries of the Rat God are waiting for us in the north. They have already gotten enough food and armories. Lets not delay any longer. Lets head north, north! Chapter 1080 - The Future’s Changing Yesterday, they were still in the workshops, farms, and arenas of Black-corner City. Threatened by the noble elders whips, they kept squeezing out all their blood and sweat. Today, they were filled with anger. The rebel soldiers who fought back in the desperate situation did not lack the courage to face death. What they lacked the most was a backbone and a calm, wise brain, telling them what to do and how to do it. Therefore, when someone shouted, North, north!, everyone looked to the north without thinking twice. They immediately realized that the north of Black-corner City was indeed different from the other areas. The fire there was less intense, and the smoke was lighter. There were also no deafening explosions or collapsing sounds. The chaos in the north seemed to have subsided. It was very likely that the rat militia had completely taken control of the area. Immediately, everyone shouted at the same time, North! North! The line at the back turned their spearheads and slowly moved toward the north. At the front, the soldiers of the rebel army who had just fought the barbarian elephant warriors for three hundred rounds were still hesitant at first. After all, they had paid a terrible price to take down the Broken Rock Clans armory and granary. Seeing that the mountain-like mandala fruits, the glittering sabers, and the armor were all right in front of them, they could not help but feel reluctant to leave now. However, the oracles of the rat people who had been fighting side by side with them and cheering for them along the way had vanished without a trace at some point in time. They looked at each other in bewilderment. As more and more soldiers of the rebel army retreated to the north, they could not do anything on their own. Therefore, they had no choice but to follow the main force and break away from the barbarian elephant warriors who were eyeing them covetously. The barbarian elephant warriors who were guarding the Broken Rock Clan also breathed a sigh of relief. As the saying went, enough ants may bite an elephant to death. Although they boasted the strength and courage to fight against a hundred of them at once, the number of the rat subjects was too great. However, the momentum of the rat subjects was too crazy. Like waves after waves of burning waves, they crashed into their blades, making their arms ache and their hearts tremble. In addition, the clans temple had been invaded, so they did not have the intention to tangle with the ordinary rats. They just watched the soldiers of the volunteer army leave and did not try to stop them. Just like that, the thousands of soldiers in the volunteer army, who were likely to die there, withdrew from the Broken Rock Clans shooting range in less than ten minutes and disappeared behind the flames and smoke in the north. As a result, the hooded elites, who had secretly invaded the Broken Rock Clans temple, suffered. Although they had received extremely harsh professional training, they were ultimately engaged in shady business. After being discovered and surrounded by the furious barbarian elephant warriors, their morale was greatly reduced. They immediately suffered a great loss in the bloody battle where both sides suffered heavy losses. If they wanted to escape, there were already many hooded elites carrying specialized tools deep into the temple. They were stuck in the traps, unable to move. Plus, the tens of thousands of Blood Hoof troops would return to defend at any moment and appear in front of them. The hooded elites, who were in a sorry state, really wanted to die. That rock! That burning rock, where did it come from? Why? Why did it land on our heads? Wheres the main force? Why did the main force that attacked the Broken Rock Clan retreat? Shouldnt they cover us at all costs? Before their heads were smashed by the war hammer of the barbarian elephant warriors and their spines were broken by their long noses, the hooded elites screamed with their eyes wide open. Meng Chao lay dormant in the darkness. Like a shadow, he merged into one hundred shadows. The screams of the hooded rat elites could be heard. Seeing that they could not escape, they could only tear off their disguises and activate their totem armors to fight the barbarian elephant warriors. In turn, they used their own lives to cover the volunteer armys retreat. Meng Chao then swung his sleeves and sneaked back to Ice Storms side. Looking down from the water tower, Ice Storm stared at Meng Chao for half a minute before asking, Have you always been like this? Meng Chao asked, Like what? Thats right, you dont have to do things yourself. As long as you fan the flames and sow discord, you can guide everyone like your chess pieces and act according to your will, Ice Storm said. Meng Chao shrugged and spoke noncommittally. Many times, fighting and harvesting monsters Well, the materials on the totem beasts are the same thing. You dont need to use too much strength to chop and smash them. As long as you find a flaw, even if you blow on it lightly, you can separate the most delicate organs. Ice Storm understood what he meant and could not help but laugh. These hooded elites have really been ruined by you. If they are truly fanatics of the Rat God and believe that their sacred duty is to save all the rat people and establish the sixth clan, then sacrificing themselves to allow several hundred times more rebel soldiers to escape Black-corner City is their unshirkable mission. Meng Chao said, If they have ulterior motives from the beginning and only want to use thousands of rat people to achieve their unspeakable goals, then Im just returning the favor. No matter what, it cant be said that Im harming them. At most, they are harming themselves and others. There was no perfect proverb in the Turan language that could be exactly translated into, Give them a taste of their own medicine. Meng Chao stumbled. It was precisely because of this that Earths deep cultural heritage was revealed. It allowed Ice Storm to vaguely sense a civilization that was different from the Turan and Holy Light civilization but was equally powerful and ancient. Ice Storm looked at Meng Chao deeply and asked, How do you know that the north is the only way to survive? Because a large number of well-organized volunteer troops composed of miners and foundry workers have gathered in the north. The best cannon fodder, Meng Chao explained. No matter who the mastermind behind the Rat Gods arrival is, as long as he wants to cause more trouble on a larger scale, he will need the best cannon fodder. As long as the rat population of the city can march northward, the well-organized and well-armed volunteer army will not leave them to die. When both parties are involved, it will be impossible to save a certain part of them and leave the rest of them here to die. In the end, the mastermind can only brace himself and help the rat population volunteer army, which is much more than expected, escape Black-corner City. Otherwise, the temple was not plundered entirely, and the cannon fodder was barely recruited. He put in a lot of effort and invested an astronomical amount of resources into this earth-shaking operation, and it was all for naught! A bigger mess? Ice Storm clicked her tongue in surprise. She looked around and felt that it was unreal. Do you think that there is a bigger mess than blowing up almost half of Black-corner City? Of course. Meng Chao grinned. He knew that no one would believe him. For thousands of years, none of the people in Picturesque Orchid Lake, whether they were the clan warriors or the self-belittling rat people, had realized the power hidden deep inside the rat peoples humble bloodlines. Only Meng Chao knew very well that in his previous life, this power had gathered into a rat rebellion that swept across Picturesque Orchid Lake and destroyed the thousand-year rule of the Gold Clan, Lion Clan, and Tiger Clan! Compared with the collapse of the Lion and Tiger Clans rule, a mere Black-corner City was nothing. Alright. Although the issue concerning Broken Rock Clan has been resolved, there are still many places where the rats are still hot-blooded and obsessed. We must guide them to calm down as soon as possible so that they can leave the battle and escape Black-corner City! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked far into the distance in the Blood Hoof temples direction outside the city. He saw that on the horizon, there was an extremely faint, extremely thin pillar of smoke that seemed as if it could be broken by a gentle breeze. However, every time he blinked, the pillar of smoke would become thicker and thicker. It was the Blood Hoof Clans army. The dust that their iron hooves stirred up intertwined with the flames of revenge and rising flames of war. There is no time. Meng Chao said to Ice Storm, You should have looked carefully just now. Where is the next target that the hooded elites will most likely choose? There. Ice Storm pointed southwest, about seven hundred or eight hundred steps away, toward a burning neighborhood. It is the residence of the Copper Hammer Clan, which is second only to the Ironhide Clan in strength among the wild boar people. It also has a long history, while its members are said to worship countless secret medicines and artifacts in their temple. A fierce battle is going on in that area. A lot of rat soldiers are still there. If we dont find a way to calm them down, when the Blood Hoof Army returns to Black-corner City, they will definitely be trampled into minced meat! Alright. Brilliance flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. Then, lets go there and see what kind of surprises we will encounter in the Copper Hammer Clans temple! The facts proved that Meng Chao was not wrong. The mastermind had invested an immeasurable amount of resources in the operation to subvert Black-corner City. More than ten elite teams made up of hooded individuals took advantage of the surging tide of rats and attracted most of the clan warriors and the guards of the temple. Under the cover of the raging flames and thick smoke, they climbed over the collapsed walls and secretly sneaked into Black-corner City. They had existed in the temple long before the military nobles who had been passed down for thousands of years had made a name for themselves. If everything went smoothly, the ancient weapons, totem armors, and ancient formulas that were enshrined in the temple, as well as the unique secret medicines, would all be plundered by them. Then, these things would fall into the hands of the ambitious. They would not be of any help to the cause of the millions of rats fighting for freedom and dignity. The soldiers of the rebel army, who were facing death with the hottest blood and the hardest bones as they attacked the clan warriors sharpest blades, still did not realize that they were only the cost in at all costs. This was what had happened in the bloody future in Meng Chaos previous life. And now, this d*mned future was quietly changing bit by bit! Chapter 1081 - The Blood Hoofs’ Return Chapter 1081: The Blood Hoofs Return The next half a day, Meng Chao and Ice Storm followed the same pattern and went to the locations of more than a dozen famous temples in Black-corner City. They were all near the temples and caught the hooded capes who used the rat peoples uprising army to attract the firepower of the clan warriors and sneakily invaded the temples. They also used all kinds of methods to disrupt their actions and at the same time remind the clan warriors who were separated by a wall to notice the existence of these guys. They could either throw a burning boulder in the direction of the temple, just like in the Broken Rock clan. Or they could let the ice storm condense the ice fog and summon the cold wind to smash down a hailstorm on the hooded capesheads. Or they could ambush the warriors of the Clan in the dark and lure them to the vicinity of the temple and collide with the hooded capes. Under the lead of the two, the elite teams formed by hooded capes and the furious clan warriors were caught off guard, and in an instant, the most tragic hand-to-hand combat broke out. The rebel army, which was made up of the ignorant rat slaves, was given time to breathe and calm down. Under the guidance of a voice from somewhere in the depths of the crowd, they headed toward the escape route to the north. The rebel army, including women and children, was no longer like headless flies injected with stimulants, ramming into the iron walls of the Clan Warriors, which were filled with spikes and swords. Instead, they gradually evacuated to the underground through dozens of tunnel entrances in black-corner city and escaped out of the city along the sewage pipes built thousands of years ago. Meng Chao let out a slight sigh of relief. For the time being, there was only so much he could do. He hoped that the rat people, including leaf, could successfully escape from black-corner city and the territory of the Blood Hoof clan. Moreover, they would no longer be cannon fodder for the ambitious! After sending away these rat people, Meng Chao still had his own things to do. That was to collect more ancient weapons, armors and secret medicines. Whether it was him or ice storms totem armor, after being strengthened and upgraded by the temples blue light, the storage space had been greatly improved. The supreme treasures in the blood skull temple had only filled half of the storage space. If they continued to challenge the higher level temples, they would not have the manpower, strength, and time. However, if the hooded cloaks brought a large number of ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines from the temple to the ground, they would not mind being the Oriole quietly admiring the mantis catching the cicada. Meng Chao was not in a hurry to make a move. At the moment, the hooded cloaks still had the slight advantage. The Clan Warriors left in black-corner city were all old, weak, and disabled. Otherwise, they would not have joined the battle group and gone to the bloody hoof battle group outside the city to show their valor to the ancestral spirits. They were not even qualified to receive blessings. Moreover, they had consumed too much energy and spiritual energy by the fearless rebel army of the rat people. Even the ordinary rat people who grew up in the mountains and picked mandala fruits for a living were usually stronger than the ordinary citizens of Dragon City. The ordinary citizens of Dragon City also had the physical fitness comparable to the Olympic champions of the Earth era. Hundreds of extra-large Olympic championsrushed forward crazily while waving heavy stone axes and bone sticks. They could always leave a few crisscrossed wounds on the exhausted warriors of the clan, some of them even bit off a few pieces of flesh before they died. For the mission this time, the hooded capes had carefully prepared and practiced. In order to make up for their lack of combat ability, before they excavated the temple, they had also found the armory left by the ancient Tulan in the depths of black-corner city, from which they had obtained a large number of spiritual weapons. They were the battle axes that Meng Chao had seen when he had snuck underground. The materials were crystal clear, and the sharp blades were glittering. The sharpness of the battle axes could be whistled out and shatter the targets silently by changing the molecular structure of the targets. Inside the hooded cloak, many people were holding such Shattered battle axes. There were also battle hammers, Swords, and daggers that were equipped with the same technology. These weapons caught the clan warriors by surprise. They paid the price of having their tendons broken and bones broken, their intestines pierced, and their blood instantly shattered into a bloody mist. However, the rage of their temples and even their ancestral spirits being desecrated seemed to have turned into magma and poured into the almost dry blood vessels of the Clan Warriors. It made them squeeze out the last bit of their strength even though they had lost too much blood, it was also the most violent power. Even if they were to die, they would still press their tall, iron-tower-like bodies heavily onto the hooded cloaksbodies to delay the other partys footsteps. Under such persistent pestering, the hooded cloaks had indeed plundered many temples. However, their plan to leave Black-corner city without anyone noticing with a large number of ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines was completely foiled. Both sides were still anxious. There was no need for Meng Chao and ice storm to add fuel to the fire. They were still waiting patiently. Waiting for a better opportunity. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The deafening sound of iron hooves could be heard from outside of black-corner city. The most elite vanguard of the dozens of bloody hooves had finally arrived at the city gates! The bloody hooves army has returned to the city! Meng Chaos spirits were roused, and he and the ice storm turned their heads at the same time to look in the direction of the city gates. Even if they couldnt see the figures of the elite warriors, just by looking at their soaring killing intent and the flames and smoke, one could tell just how furious they were during their most glorious days, how furious were the warriors who had suffered the greatest humiliation, and how terrifying their anger was! If Meng Chao hadnt intervened. The Chiefs, priests, and generals of the Bloodhoof clan would probably still be in the dark. They thought that what they were facing was just a simple rat riot. If that was the case, they would probably regroup outside the city and slowly push forward. They would quell the riot one area at a time and restore order. They would also use the blood and internal organs of tens of thousands of rat people to lubricate their iron hooves.., they would cool down their anger. They would disrupt the organization, disperse their forces, and throw the troops that lacked communication and organizational skills into the city that was still burning and exploding. They would also be shrouded in thick smoke, and their vision would be extremely blurry, they would have to engage in street battles with the Fearless Fanatics? Even the most reckless orc general would not give such an extremely stupid order. This was also the plan of using the rat tide to plunder all the temples in black-corner City. It seemed to be a whimsical and even insane plan, but after thinking about it carefully, it actually had a little bit of feasibility. Unfortunately, this little bit of feasibility was completely blocked by Meng Chao. Temple! Temple! When the vanguard of the Bloody Hoof Army returned to black-corner City and was about to open the formation and slowly advance. A few warriors of the clan, covered in wounds and covered in blood, had already stumbled out of the city. They were the guards of the big families guarding the mansions and protecting the temple. Many of them were familiar with the elite warriors of the leading force. Even if they could not recognize their battered faces, they could recognize the familiar voice. Someone has invaded the temple! They shouted at the top of their lungs, causing the expressions of many elite warriors to change drastically. Which temple? Immediately, some elite warriors stepped forward to help the temple guards who had run out of the city. They did not care about checking the injuries of the temple guards. They grabbed their broken breastplates and shouted, Which temple has been invaded? All the temples! The temple guards took a deep breath and screamed in a voice that could tear their lungs, All the temples in black-corner City! This piece of news was like a bolt from the blue, and all the powerful elite warriors were stunned. A moment later, someone flew into a rage and stomped on the ground with his iron hooves, creating deep pits and crisscrossing cracks. There were also people who knelt on the ground and prayed to the ancestral spirit in fear and trepidation, begging the ancestral spirit to forgive these unworthy descendants for not protecting the temple properly. There were even people who beat their chests and stomped their feet, grimacing in pain. The blood in their eyes almost turned into streaks of red lightning and shot out. They swore to the ancestral spirit the most vicious oath, that they would definitely find out the despicable and shameless intruders of the temple.., they would tear off their heads and build a tower, squeeze out their blood, and flow down the tower to wash away the humiliation suffered by the ancestral spirit. Now, even the most resourceful commander could not stop these furious and shouting elite warriors from rushing into black-corner city in a chaotic manner and fighting a battle without any plan or command, an unprepared street battle. Moreover, even the most resourceful commander had his own family and temple. He had also suffered unbearable humiliation and could not wait to teleport into his own temple to stop the intruders.., to retrieve the divine weapon that was worshipped by his family and attached to the ancestral spirit. Just like that, over a thousand elite warriors activated their totem battle armors and stomped hard with their feet. Like a human bomb, they drew a vicious parabola in the flames and thick smoke and crashed into black-corner city amidst the mournful sound of rushing wind. Originally, their target should have been the rebel army of the rat people who were still stuck in black-corner city. It was not an exaggeration to say that many of them had the ability to wield heavy battle sabers that were more than ten meters long. With just one charge, they could massacre the entire street. However, right now, they were so anxious that they did not care about the ordinary rat people who were wandering in front of them. The ordinary rat people were just bugs. The bugs could be trampled to death at any time. But if the despicable temple raiders took the armor and weapons that their ancestors had used and escaped, how would they have the face to seize the supreme glory? Thinking of this, the blood of the elite warriors was about to freeze and evaporate. They jumped quickly between the burning ruins, pushing their speed to the limit, trying to rush back to their temples as soon as possible. However, the continuous explosion of the biogas had severely damaged the topography of black horn city, making the city in front of them completely different from what they remembered. The flames and thick smoke had greatly interfered with their vision, causing them to plunge into a chaotic maze. Chapter 1082 - Adding to the Chaos Fortunately, the characteristics of the Blood Hoof Clans elite warriors were relatively obvious. With the exception of a few foreign warriors, most of the clan warriors who were born and bred in the Blood Hoof territory, no matter how mixed their blood was, all had strong characteristics of the even-hoofed type beasts. Including their totem battle armors, they also had distinct family inheritances, engraved with shining runes and totems. As for the hooded capes that sneaked into Black-corner City, once their disguises were torn apart, their appearances were all different. Like Lions and tigers, like wolves, like lizards and vultures, the mixed blood was even more obvious. Coupled with their guilty temperament, it was very easy to distinguish them from the blood hoof warriors who were full of anger. Therefore, on the streets that were filled with smoke, in the burning ruins, and near the temples, as long as the Blood Hoof Warriors met these guys who had strong characteristics of outsiders and ran away when they saw them.., a bloody battle would immediately break out. No matter how harsh the training that these Envoys of the Rat Godreceived in the past was, they were not as strict as the warriors of the clan that had been passed down for thousands of years. They were still in their mothers womb, so they used all kinds of secret medicines and the flesh of Totem Beasts to build their foundation. They were just thieves who stole and dug graves. Once they were in close combat with the regular army, how could they be a match for the latter? In just half an hour, countless hooded capes were splattered with blood and even dismembered into thousands of pieces, becoming the victims of the blood hooded warriorsendless fury. Soon, the hooded capes that were blocked in the temples were all wiped out. However, the blood hooded warriors who were still angry soon realized that the real trouble had just begun. They were still one step too late. Many hooded cloaks had already looted more than half of the temples in black-corner city. Before they surrounded the temple, they had already escaped and were running around in the streets. At this moment, black-corner city had already been completely destroyed by the continuous explosion of the methane. The smoke and flames tore the Blood Hoof Warriorsvision and communication into pieces. As a result, every small team formed by the Blood Hoof warriors would be isolated and helpless once they charged into the flames and smoke and started searching among the ruins. The hooded capes that escaped the temple were as slippery as mud eels that had been smeared with oil. It was as if they could even squeeze through the gaps as wide as a palm. In addition, there were the newly armed rat peoples Liberation Army everywhere. They were shouting at the top of their lungs and running around like headless flies, adding fuel to the chaotic situation. The Blood Hoof Warriors obviously did not put the rat militia in front of them. In any case, even if they stood where they were and let the rat militia slash at them for a hundred times, they might not be able to break through their tightly sealed totem armor that did not expose half an inch of their skin. The problem was that if they wanted to kill off the rat militia that blocked the entire street, they would have to waste a lot of time and lose their real target. Moreover, they would have to tear apart the already broken organization and make it even more chaotic, they would not be able to effectively receive, communicate, and carry out orders from outside of black-corner city. This was the reason why the ancient army would often attack the city without stopping for three days. Under the backward communication conditions and organizational strength, it was impossible to stop the attack. Although black-corner city was the home of many blood hoof warriors, they did not want to mess up this glorious city, especially their own residence. However, the invasion of the temple and the lowly rat people who dared to resist the rule of the master warrior, this kind of incredible impact on their hearts and minds, made them extremely angry and completely destroyed their rationality. Not to mention, there were many blood hoofed warriors from small and medium-sized towns in the region. Even if black-corner city really turned upside down, what did it have to do with them? Seeing that the situation had been turned into a pile of hot porridge, something new happened. A small team of Blood Hoof Warriors from the local area blocked two panicked hooded capes at the end of a broken street. The result of the fierce battle was that there were a few deep wounds on their bodies. However, the two hooded capes were literally Blown upby them. Not only did the totem armor crack, but two ancient sabers and a few fragrant secret medicines also popped out from the armor. Naturally, these things were stolen by the hooded cloaks from a certain temple. The Blood Hoof Warriors from the local area stared at the Sabers and secret medicines, their eyes gradually becoming fixated. They all came from the edge of the Blood Hoof clan, an unremarkable third-rate clan. The splendid temples in black-corner city had nothing to do with them. In their hometown, the small and shabby temples, they had never worshiped such a fierce-looking saber. The smell of it was enough to make people restless. Swallowing hard, the bloody hoof warriors looked around and found that none of the powerhouses from the major clans in black-corner city had seen it. Naturally, they moved quickly and took the trophiesinto their arms. After all, they were the ones who had killed the damn enemies with their own hands. According to the rules of the Tulan people, if the trophies that were dropped from the enemies did not belong to them, who else could they belong to? Similar things gradually happened more and more frequently in the raging flames and thick smoke. It was already an extremely difficult task to find the traces of the thieves in the burning city that was extremely chaotic and to beat up these despicable people alive. No one could guarantee that the thieves that they stopped would definitely be the ones who stole their own temple. Then, what should they do in the face of the divine weapons that were surrounded by all kinds of spiritual energy and glinting with cold light, as well as the secret medicines that contained the terrifying totem power that exploded from the hooded cloaks? Should they obediently stay where they were and wait for their masters arrival to return them to their original owners? How was that possible! Many Blood Hoof Warriors already knew that their temple had been looted, and all the ancient weapons, armor, and secret medicines had gone missing. They were anxious to recover their losses, so how could they hand over the fat meat in their hands? There were many such things, it was inevitable that they would encounter A team of Blood Hoof warriors was looting the corpses of the temple thieves, and just as they were about to stuff the spoils into their own arms, they bumped into another team of Blood Hoof Warriors charging out of the smoke, and the latter was the original owner of these spoils. Such an awkward moment. If there hadnt been the continuous explosion of methane. If there hadnt been the arrival of the Big Horn Rat Godthat had shattered the tribesmens worldview. If there hadnt been the theft of the temple, the Blood Hoof Warriors would have been so furious that they would have lost their minds. If every battle team, Battle Gang, and battle group could still maintain a tight organization and a high degree of order. As for the ownership of the spoils of war, it was not necessarily impossible to bring it to the chiefs and priests to discuss and resolve it. Even if the verbal negotiation was not successful, it could still be settled by the Blood Hoof Warriors in front of the temple in a glorious battle. No matter the outcome, it would not hurt the harmony. Unfortunately, when they rushed into black-corner city and saw the scene as if the end of the world had arrived, all the Blood Hoof Warriorsnerves were either broken long ago or on the verge of breaking. Many people saw that the ancient weapons, armor, and secret medicines that were enshrined in their temples had fallen into the hands of others. They did not even have the time or care to distinguish whether the other party was a thief of the temple or a Companionwho was ready to fish in troubled waters. With a roar, the Blood Hoof Warriors chopped off all the claws that were reaching for their treasures. This was the most straightforward way for the blood hoof warriors to solve the problem. The other situation was that the noble warriors who were born and bred in Black Horn City and came from big clans and sects. They found that the third-rate warriors from the local areas were secretly looting the corpses of the temple thieves. In fact, the spoils of war that were looted from the corpses might not be the weapons, armors, and temples of their ancestors that were enshrined in the temples of these noble warrior families. However, under the cover of the flames and thick smoke, who would care about these things in this chaotic burning city that had lost its order? The noble warriors from the noble families smiled and politely thanked the third-rate warriors from the local towns for their bravery and helped them recover the stolen goods from the temple of their families. They held the vibrating battle axes or battle hammers in one hand and stretched out the other hand in front of the third-rate warriors, politely asking them to return the stolen goods to their owners. Most of the time, the third-rate warriors from the local towns would obediently hand over the stolen goods after comparing the diameters of their thighs and the arms of the other party. They would receive gratitude and everyone would be happy. As for the third-rate warriors who were obsessed and stubborn to the end. The noble warriors from the noble families could only invite them. They were stubborn and stubborn. Similar things were happening more and more. The Blood Hoof Warriors from the local towns were gradually enlightened. They found the bodies of some of their comrades from the local towns among the ruins. The fatal injuries suffered by the bodies did not seem to be the work of the temple thieves. The temple thieves mostly used thin and short sharp weapons. The wounds they caused were usually cuts and stabs. These corpses had been smashed to death by heavy weapons such as Mace, meteor hammer, and Giant Axe Hammer. From the style of killing, it seemed to be the handiwork of the bloody hoofs. Looking at the bloody corpses, the bloody hoofs from the local towns were silent for a long time. They suddenly realized a problem that they should have realized a long time ago. F * ck, the temple in Black Horn City had been robbed. What did it have to do with the Blood Hoof Warriors from the local towns? Of course, they were brothers who were connected by blood. The ancestral spirits were inextricably linked. Logically, they should share honor and disgrace and unite as one. However, high-level orcs had never been a race that liked to reason. They had risked their lives in the flames and smoke, and they had only managed to get a tiny bit of benefits. However, it was very likely that the spoils of war would be snatched away by the great clans, and they might even lose their own lives. No matter how strong their limbs were or how simple-minded the Blood Hoof Warriors were, they were unwilling to do such a loss-making business. Chapter 1083 - The Limits of a Traditional Army As a result, many Blood Hoof warriors from the local towns either did not put in any effort, or they were more wary of Black-corner City warriors than the temple thieves. Even if they found the temple thieves, they did not have the need to fight them to the death. Some of the Blood Hoof warriors from the local towns secretly gathered together as well, mumbling about some unknown idea. The Game of the Brave had just ended a day ago. Between the Minotaurs and wild boar people, between the barbarian elephant people and centaurs, between different families, between Black-corner City and the local towns with limited resources, there were contradictions everywhere. How could it be so easy to be close and united? Just when the situation was in chaos, something worse happened. Whether it was the temple thieves or the blood hoof warriors, many people had come into contact with the weapons, armor, and secret medicines worshipped in the temple. They were carried by the powerful totem power and the fierce souls of the ancestral spirits, and lost their minds.., and turned into the origin warriors! It must be known that these ancient weapons, armor, and secret medicines were worshipped in the temple, and not used in actual combat. It was because they were too overbearing, too dangerous, and too unstable. They were like crystal bombs that could explode at any time. In order to perfectly control these ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines, other than being a suitable candidate with an extremely strong will, one also needed to go through many trials, receive the treatment of the Witch Doctor, and receive the blessing of the priest. Otherwise, if one went mad and became a puppet of weapons and armors, or turned into a beast that only knew how to kill the moment he consumed the secret medicine, it was a high probability event. When the temple thieves took out the ancient weapons, armor and secret medicine, they were very careful, using secret stabilizing potions and thick totem beast skins to separate them, they would never touch these extremely dangerous ancient weapons and armor. Their original plan was to send these ancient weapons and armor that contained terrifying power out of black-corner city, then slowly activate them and try to control them. However, when a few temple thieves were surrounded by ten times the number of Blood Hoofs Warriors, they were left with no way out. Other than sprinkling their own blood on these ancient weapons and armors, drinking the secret medicine that was bubbling and crackling in one gulp, their lives bloomed like fireworks in an instant, what choice did they have other than to increase their combat strength by several times? The same thing happened not only to the temple thieves. It also happened to the third-rate warriors from the marginal families from many villages and towns. One had to know that the ancient weapons and armors that contained powerful totem power. Had an extremely mysterious and strange magnetic field. It could attract the third-rate warriors from the remote villages. Perhaps, these third-rate warriors had heard about the terror of the origins warriors in the past. However, when they unintentionally obtained a divine artifactor a bottle of secret medicine that was emitting faint fluorescence and wreathed in light like a whirlpool. Their souls seemed to have been sucked away. Before they could react, they would grab the divine artifact, put on armor, and swallow the secret medicine. In the end, they would transform into half-flesh, half-machine, half-human, and half-ghost monsters! The appearance of the origins warriors did not mean to add fuel to the fire. Now, the battle in black-corner city was no longer as simple as the blood hoof warriors fighting against the temple thieves or the blood hoof warriors suppressing the rat peoples uprising army. The Blood Hoof Warriors fighting against the temple thieves. The Blood Hoof Warriors from black-corner city fighting against the Blood Hoof Warriors from the local towns. The Blood Hoof Warriors and the temple thieves who were still rational had to be wary of the distorted, crazy, half-human, half-metal origins warriors! In addition, the fire was still spreading. The communication and command of both sides were torn into pieces. In the eyes of the blood hoof warriors who were nervous and mentally exhausted, behind the raging flames in front of their eyes, the hideous smiles of the temple thieves and the screams of the origins warriors seemed to be everywhere. All the living creatures that were still moving were enemies! At this stage of the war, the chiefs and priests of the Blood Hoof clan, as well as the mastermind behind the arrival of the big-horned rat God, had completely lost control of the situation. In this extremely chaotic war, where everyone was fighting against everyone, the number and scale were no longer the key to victory. From a certain point of view, they had become a burden. The side with the least number of people but the clearest mind, and the side that no one knew of, was the real winner! Meng Chao and icestorm held their breaths and restrained their heartbeats to the limit. They curled up in a triangular space formed by collapsed walls, broken pillars, and the ground, and watched a warrior of origins silently, walking past them. Before the Genesis warrior transformed, he had suffered a fatal injury. There was a huge, transparent hole in his abdomen, and a large number of his organs had disappeared. Even the spine supporting his upper and lower body had been broken. No matter how vigorous the high-level orcsvitality was, after suffering such a serious injury, they should not have had the slightest chance to move. However, a totem armor with thousands of years of history tightly wrapped around his incomplete body, deeply embedded in his flesh and blood. Part of the armor even turned into a support pillar similar to bones, the hole in his abdomen was barely filled up. There were also a large number of sharp needles poking out from the white flesh, making him look like an oversized steel hedgehog. It looked both comical and ferocious. Even his eyeballs were replaced by two sharp cones that poked out from his eye sockets. The sharp cones were covered with dense cuneiform characters that flickered with a dangerous red light. They scanned the surroundings like two fire snakes. There were a few times when the gaze of the warrior of origins was about to reach the toes of Meng Chao and ice storm However, he was ultimately attracted by the commotion between the walls. He howled and crashed into the already crumbling wall. The three Blood Hoof Warriors were searching for the temple thieves. The moment they saw the origins warriors, their muscles stiffened. But faced with the origins warriors who were lunging at them like demons, the three blood hoof warriors had no chance to retreat. They could only brace themselves and fight with this killing machine that had lost its mind. The two sides fought until the sky was dark and the Earth was dark. They gradually walked further and further away. Meng Chao and icestorm let out a sigh of relief and crawled out from the depths of the ruins. Although they were not afraid of the origin warriors or the three blood hoof warriors. However, they did not want to tangle with these guys so that they would not leave too many traces. I really did not expect that the magnificent blood hoof army, such a majestic black-corner city, would become like this! Looking at the battlefield filled with smoke, raging flames, and shouts of killing, the ice storm sighed with heartfelt emotion. Although she didnt have a good impression of the Blood Hoof clan. After all, this was the place where she had lived for two years. When the dozens of legions of the Blood Hoof clan gathered in an orderly square formation and marched toward the blood hoof temple outside the city with deafening footsteps, she was deeply impressed by the awe-inspiring scene, which was full of killing intent, also left a very deep impression on her. She did not expect that the mastermind did not reveal his true face at all. Just by relying on the temple thieves, the rat peoples uprising army, and the temple thieves, he had made the magnificent bloody hoof clan in such a sorry state. Meng Chao had a deeper understanding of the chaos in front of black-corner city. In a sense, the warriors of the Bloody Hoof clan were not defeated by the methane explosion, the Rat Peoples uprising army, and the temple thieves. Their greatest enemy was none other than themselves. The size of any traditional army had a limit. This was because the size of the army was not only limited by population and logistics, but it was also closely related to organization, communication, and command. It even had a lot to do with the culture and education of the soldiers. A feudal dynasty, even if it had hundreds of millions of people, would not be able to assemble a true million strong army in one go. Due to the limitations of communication, organization, logistics, and command, even the most brilliant generals could not effectively command all or even most of the people in the army. Before the entire civilization evolved into an industrial society or Information Society, one hundred thousand soldiers and hundreds of thousands of servants were the limit of the traditional army. The Turan civilization was far from being feudal. Their civilization level was between clan and Nomad. It was already not bad to be able to effectively organize and command an army of tens of thousands of people, or at most hundreds of thousands of people. However, due to their unique history, the Tulan civilization had the ability to rely on the blessings of the mandala fruit and the ancestral spirits to gather an army of over a million soldiers around black-corner city in one breath, it was beyond the limit of the entire civilization. If they followed the steps and went through a series of practical combat drills, the army would slowly get used to each other. They would also use slogans such as supreme gloryand the ancestral spirits are waiting for us on the sacred Mountainto unify the will of the million-strong army. In that case, the army could barely maintain the organization. At the very least, it would be able to rush toward the land of holy light like a swarm of bees. However, when the army was formed in a hurry, it encountered such a troublesome situation and was forced into an extremely chaotic street battle. The Blood Hoof Army was destined to be crushed by their own weight. Although to Meng Chao, the chaos of the Blood Hoof Army was not bad news. However, he still frowned. Meng Chao remembered clearly that the failure of the chaos faction in the Great War between worlds in his previous life had to do with the help of the so-called True Godfrom the Holy Light faction. But it also had a lot to do with the lack of organization and discipline of the chaos faction itself, or to put it another way, the level of civilization was too backward. The Great War Between Worlds was bound to break out. Moreover, Dragon City could only choose the chaos faction because of its geographical location and the need for social and economic operation. Under such circumstances, how could Meng Chao be happy when he saw the main force of the chaos faction, the iron-blooded army of the high-level orcs, actually look like this? Chapter 1084 - Fisherman’s Profit Chapter 1084: Fishermans Profit Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The defeat of the Turan civilization, or rather, the entire Chaos faction, is inevitable. A touch of understanding emerged in Meng Chaos heart. Before witnessing the Blood Hoof Armys actual combat performance, he still held a glimmer of hope in his heart. He believed that Dragon Citys crushing defeat and destruction in his previous life had simply been due to it being too late for him to get involved in the war between worlds. At that time, the advanced orcs and the Holy Light humans had already slaughtered their way through the entire eastern front in a bloody mess. As a result, the Dragon City civilization did not have any room to breathe and retreat. They could only walk one path to the end. If they had a way to delay the outbreak of the war between worlds and move the main battlefield from the eastern front to the western front, they would be able to buy more time and opportunity for the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization to complete their battle preparations. In the end, he would turn defeat into victory and shatter the apocalypse. Now, it seemed that it was not that simple. In a final war that swept the entire world, the initial victory and defeat would certainly depend on who could take the initiative and catch the enemy off guard. Besides, who could have better weapons and braver warriors? However, in the final analysis, when the purpose of war changed from destruction to conquest, and from conquest to destruction again, the final factor that determined the final victory and defeat would be each others overall national strength as well as civilization level. Whoever could maximize the potential of war, mobilize 100% of resources, and throw them all into the war. Whoever could fiercely pull the goddess of victory into their arms. The advanced orcs were undoubtedly one of the fiercest warriors in the Other World. Their totem armor was also not without sharpness. A strong and unrivaled advanced orc warrior could often defeat a Holy Light warrior of the same level in a one-on-one fight. However, the civilization level of the clan era meant that the advanced orcs would not be able to mobilize 100% of their war resources and potential. They could only project 30% of their combat ability onto the enemy. The remaining 70% of their combat ability would be annihilated in meaningless internal strife. Even if I can really kill Jackal Kanus, Ill still choose a more rational commander for the Turan Army. Or, I can convince Jackal Kanus to become a wiser and more rational War Chief than I was in my previous life. Then, I can change the main battlefield in the Other World and buy a few more years for the Turan civilization and the Dragon City civilization. It is also impossible to completely change the outcome of the war. Maybe we can fight more smoothly than we did in our previous life and capture more strategic locations of the Holy Light Camp. Perhaps, we will be able to last a few more years than in our previous life, and we might even see the hope of victory. But ultimately, when the so-called true gods standing in the starry sky behind the Holy Light faction personally step into the battlefield, we will still be irreparably doomed to failure and destruction. The failure of the Chaos faction was not only due to the wrong choice of the timing and the battle line, or the inherent disadvantage of its geographical location, or backward weapons, armor, and training system. The key was the organization. It was the structural problem of the ancient civilization that was deteriorating and even collapsing. Therefore, it was far from enough to assassinate or change Kanus, the Jackal in order to completely reverse the defeat and avoid tragedy in the previous life. The Turan civilization has to usher in a new era before it can have a real future. At the very least, when the Dragon City civilization produces grenades, bazookas, and automatic rifles and sends them into the hands of the Turan warriors, the warriors should not be killing machines whose brains are only filled with conquest and destruction. They should be real warriors who have normal human emotions and know what they are fighting for! Meng Chao scratched his head. He realized that the difficulty of the task he was facing was getting higher and higher. Speaking of which, changing the future and shattering the apocalypse was an impossible task. The difficulty coefficient was 9.9, which did not seem to be much different from the difficulty coefficient of 10.0. In short, he had to do his best and try his best! At this moment, the bloody battle between the three Blood Hoof Warriors and the temple thieves, who had transformed into Origin Warriors, was coming to an end. With the temple thieves battle strength, it was not enough to cause too much trouble for the Blood Hoof warriors. However, after burning all the blood, flesh, and even the soul in their bodies, as well as turning all their life force into the most violent battle strength, the result of transforming into an Origin Warrior was very different. Although the three Blood Hoof warriors still chopped the temple thieves into pieces in the end, the crazy counterattacks from their enemies before dying left deep wounds on the bodies of the three Blood Hoof warriors. They were so deep that their bones could be seen. It was a shocking sight, and there were even transparent wounds on the front and back of their bodies. When the temple thieves collapsed like a pile of mud No matter how much their distorted totem armors bared their fangs and brandished their claws, they were unable to piece together their owners broken pieces of flesh and blood. The three Blood Hoof warriors also collapsed, sitting on the ground and gasping for breath. The battle axes that could weigh hundreds of pounds swung like windmills, but at this moment, they did not even have the strength to lift them up to cover their wounds. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other. The two silently approached the three Blood Hoof warriors from behind. When the hair on the back of their necks stood up and goosebumps rose all over their bodies, they still could not detect their breathing, heartbeat, and footsteps. Whoosh! Before the three of them could turn their heads, the icy fog that Ice Storm swept up had already frozen them into three lumps of ice. Before the three of them could take the initiative to break free from the invasion of ice, Meng Chao let out a low growl. His arms that were wrapped around the chains were like two burning war hammers that smashed down on their heads. The three Blood Hoof warriors, who weighed more than a ton in total, flew back like kites with broken strings. They did not even have time to groan before they crashed into the broken walls. Their tendons and bones were shattered, and they passed out. Meng Chao and Ice storm did not chase after them. The two of them walked toward the Origin Warriors corpse at the same time. On the corpse that was still twitching and squirming, the totem armor that contained terrifying power was cracked. The texture became sticky and soft, as if it was a liquid metal that had life. Inside the liquid metal, there was a heavy saber that was full of fangs and serrated teeth. It looked extremely ferocious. Even without its owners grip, the fierce saber that was quietly lying in the liquid metal still released a sharp whistle and a visible murderous aura. Aside from Meng Chao and Ice Storm, the advanced orcs were also fatally attracted to it. It looked like it was the culprit that had turned the temple thieves into Origin Warriors. It was also the divine weapon that Meng Chao and Ice Storm were determined to get. After leaving the Blood Hoof Clans territory, they could exchange it for a large number of cultivation resources. The two of them looked at the blade with great interest, which contained countless fierce souls. In Meng Chaos mind, the strange fire jumped and shone with a golden light. In Ice Storms brain, holy light filled every sulcus and nourished every brain cell. It canceled out the effect that the ferocious blade tried to have on their brains. Swoosh! Meng Chao took out a totem beast skin that had been carefully tanned and engraved with gorgeous patterns. It was flat on the ferocious blade that was overflowing with killing intent, and on the totem armor that had turned into liquid metal and was constantly squirming. The fierce knife and fragments of the armor, which had originally bared their fangs and claws, suddenly calmed down. It was as if the fierce beast that had been injected with a large amount of powerful anesthetic had fallen into a deep sleep. These beast skins were the spoils of war that Meng Chao had obtained from the temple thieves. They seemed to have the effect of suppressing totem power, just like the Holy Light shackles that Casanova had forced onto Ice Storms body. Ice Storm still felt that it was not safe, so she sprayed a layer of frost on the outside of the beast skin. Only then did she put away the fierce saber and armor fragments. My storage space is almost full. Ice Storm patted her breastplate in satisfaction and asked Meng Chao, What about you? Im almost done. Meng Chao grinned. This was not the first time the two had fought. In fact, when the Blood Hoof warriors and the temple thieves were fighting and both sides were entangled with the Origin Warriors, Meng Chao and Ice Storm had taken advantage of the chaos. If the temple thieves or the Blood Hoof warriors had a huge difference in strength and one side had an obvious advantage, they would hide in the darkness and watch the battle quietly. They would never be greedy for any divine weapons that looked powerful. Anyway, their storage space was limited, so they could not move all the treasures in Black-corner City. There was no need to be too greedy and expose themselves. Only when the temple thieves and the Blood Hoof warriors were on par with each other, and both sides were injured, would they jump out to take advantage of the situation. Both of them were experts in hiding and assassinating. They were also part of the few people in Black-corner City who knew what was going on. It was natural for them to gain a lot from the battles. No matter how picky they were, if they were not the best products with thousands of years of history, they would not take them easily. The storage space of the two totem armors was still full. After they finished looting, they noticed that the temple thieves or Blood Hoof warriors nearby did not surround them. Meng Chao knelt on one knee and poured a bottle of gray powder onto the corpse of a temple thief. When the gray powder touched the temple thiefs blood, it immediately soaked in and disappeared without a trace. On the corpse, the originally pungent smell of blood suddenly rippled with a strange fragrance. A moment later, the strange fragrance dissipated. Other than Meng Chao, no one could smell it. This was the tracking powder that Meng Chao had meticulously concocted. It had originally been used to track and lock onto Leaf and Ice Storms coordinates. However, when he was secretly observing just now, Meng Chao discovered that the temple thieves were very concerned about their companions corpses. If possible, they would always take away the corpses at all costs. If they could not take them away, they would have to think of ways to destroy them. He estimated that the temple thieves did not want the corpses to remain in Black-corner City and fall into the hands of the Blood Hoof Clans witch doctors and priests. They would read the information hidden in the corpses to find out the origins of the temple thieves. Therefore, as long as Meng Chao evenly scattered the tracking powder or smeared it on the bodies of the temple thieves. It was very likely that the powder would contaminate the bodies of the temple thieves who were still alive and had successfully escaped from Black-corner City. In the end, they would follow the clues and find the mastermind. Even if some of the bodies that were contaminated with the tracking powder were not taken away by the temple thieves, it did not matter. The Blood Hoof warriors would not have the time to clean up the enemys corpses in a short period of time, anyway. Even if they did, it was unlikely for them to get the corpses out of Black-corner City. It would not cause too much disturbance to Meng Chaos tracking. Chapter 1085 - Enemies Have a Narrow Road Even if they were too far away from each other, Meng Chao could not detect the scent of the tracking powder, so it did not matter much. It was because the ingredients used to create the tracking powder were all natural ingredients that would naturally degrade after a period of time. If one did not know the formula beforehand, no one would have discovered that the bodies of these temple thieves had been tampered with. Lets go, Meng Chao said to Ice Storm. Its time to leave Black-corner city. Wait. Icefalls eyes were fixed on a spot not far away. A wisp of raging flame soared into the sky like a towering pillar. That seems to be Casavars aura! Is that so? Meng Chao raised his eyebrows high. A strong light blossomed in his eyes. Thanks to Casa Fas care, he had soaked in the viscous, rotten, and bloody sewage of the underground black prison of the Blood Skull Arena for ten days and ten nights. If he didnt greet the master of the Blood Skull Arena before he left black-corner city, wouldnt he look too rude to the people of Dragon City? .. Boom! Casa FA roared. His right leg, which was covered in totem armor and layers of raging flames, turned into an indestructible giant axe just like his name. First, he lifted it high above his head and folded it 180 degrees to his body. Then, he smashed it down hard on the head and head of a fully armed thief of the temple who was holding a shield in his hand. The Thief of the temple was thrown 20 to 30 meters away along with his shield and crashed into a broken wall. Before he could even scream, his breath was completely cut off. The Gladiators from the Bloody Skull Legion immediately stepped forward and dug up the ruins to dig out the deformed body. The armor covering the body could no longer maintain its fixed form and the stability of the storage space due to the heavy blow of spiritual energy. With a burst of brilliance, four or five pieces of ancient weapons and armor, as well as the secret medicines with a strange fragrance, all exploded. Kashavas eyes quickly swept over the spoils of war. He sniffed coldly, and the fury that seemed to be burning through his head finally calmed down a little bit. Even so, there was still no smile on his face. The killing intent that seemed to be real lingered around his body, too. Even the most favored gladiators under his command were scared out of their wits and did not dare to make eye contact with him. It could not be helped. After all, the bloody skull temple was the biggest victim of the world-shaking temple robbery? When the other temples were robbed, the bloody feet army was already on the way back. The thieves of the temples were racing against time. It was impossible for them to plunder all the temples. Several temples had not been robbed yet, or they were only halfway through when the thieves of the temples were stopped by the bloody feet warriors. During the fierce battle between the two sides, there were always a few treasures left in the temples. The Bloody Skull Temple, on the other hand, was the first temple to be plundered. Moreover, it had been plundered by two groups of people successively. Meng Chao and icestorm went down first. The temple thieves went down again. Not to mention the divine weapons that had a history of more than a thousand years and contained powerful killing intent and surging spiritual energy. Even the bones of the original samurai, 249, left almost no trace for Casavar. Hurried back to their own temple, but also with a glimmer of hope of the Casavar Blood Hoof, see the empty temple of blood skull, lungs are about to explode. If the bloody skull is the reason for his rise to glory in the glorious era. Then, the blood skull temple was the source of his strength. Many Gladiators and Espers recruited from all sides were attracted by the ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines enshrined in the Blood Skull Temple. That was why they were willing to work for him. How could an empty temple make these proud and unruly orc warriors continue to pledge their loyalty to him? This was a matter of life and death. Casavar didnt have time to be furious. He immediately led more than a dozen of his most trusted gladiators and began to chase after them. Fortunately, Black Horn city was now in a mess. Many temple thieves and blood hoofed warriors were like headless flies, and some unlucky ones always bumped into their hands. After killing three or five waves of temple thieves, they finally recovered more than a dozen stolen goods from their arms. Although he didnt have a divine weapon like the blazing warhammer Skull crusherthat was originally worshipped in the blood skull temple. It was more or less a foundation, which slightly eased Kashavas anxiety. Just as Kashava was thinking about where to find more temple thieves and recover the stolen items, he noticed that the muscles of his gladiators were somewhat stiff. Whats going on? Kashava frowned slightly and asked with some displeasure. Ka, Lord Kashava, this corpse A few subordinates who were cleaning up the corpses of the temple thieves and trying to peel out every single piece of totem armor said hesitantly, There seems to be a problem. Just now, the two sides were fighting in an environment filled with smoke, flames soaring to the sky, and explosions that were constantly collapsing and exploding. The process of the fight was quick again. They did not see each others true colors clearly. Only at this moment did the Gladiators realize that the appearance of this temple thief was very different from the previous temple thieves they had killed. The previous temple thieves had the mixed characteristics of many clans, but each of them was very thin. At first glance, they looked like humans with rabbit ears, Wolf Teeth, cat claws, and dog tails. This was a very typical appearance of the rat people. Although the corpse in front of him had broken bones and tendons due to Kashavas attacks, it was still bloody. However, through the fan-like ears, thick tusks, the protruding mouth, and the thick and hard mane all over its body, especially the ends of its legs, the strong characteristics of even hooves could still be seen at a glance, he was a pure-blooded wild boar warrior, a member of the Bloody Hoof Clan. The battle emblem engraved on the armor and weapon fragments also proved this point. He was not a thief of the temple. He was a member of the Ironhide clan. He was a noble of black horn city. The Gladiators looked at each other and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva with difficulty. They looked at Casavar with some trepidation. Kashava used the tip of his foot to pull the wild boar warriors head that was as messy as mud. Then, he wiped off the blood under his feet on the ruins beside him calmly. Do you think that this guy is a member of the iron sheet family and we killed the wrong person?He gently touched his totem battle armor, Lavas fury, making his visor appear almost transparent, he revealed a face full of smiles, but there was not the slightest hint of a smile in his eyes. The Gladiators all shivered at the same time, none of them dared to say a word. Then, let me ask you, these things that dropped from his body, are they all divine weapons that the ancestors of the iron sheet family have used before? Kashavas smile did not change, and he reminded his subordinates very patiently. The Gladiators were slightly stunned as they came to a sudden realization. Indeed, the spoils of war that they looted from this wild boar warrior were not all items of the Ironhide clan. From the forging style, shape, and size, there were meteor hammers that the Barbarian Elephant Warrior loved to use, the tri-bow that the Centaur warrior loved to use, and even the hippopotamus warrior that was embedded in his teeth, steel teeth braces that increased bite force. Because the size of the mouth and the shape of the teeth were different between the wild boar warriors and the Hippo Warriors, the last weapon was something that the Ironhide family would never have. In other words, this unlucky wild boar warrior was not a good thing himself. There were so many kinds of divine weapons, God knew where he got them from. A wild boar warriors totem armor actually stored a large number of divine weapons from different families and temples. If such a guy cant be considered as a temple thief, who else can? Casa FA said coldly, As for whether he is a member of the Iron Sheet Family? Of course! The enemy planned such a large-scale conspiracy and turned the entire black-corner city upside down. Without the help of the mole, how could it be possible? Even if it looks like a mandala tree with luxuriant foliage, if you look carefully, you can still find a few worms on its trunk. Therefore, it is very normal and reasonable for one or two shameless and insane unfilial descendants of an honorable noble family like the iron sheet family to collude with the enemy and plot against the divine weapons in black-corner city, right? Kashava looked at his men with a smile. His men looked at each other and nodded immediately. By the way, although the iron sheet family and our bloody hoof family have been involved in grudges for thousands of years, they are still the mainstay of the bloody hoof family. For the sake of the loyalty and unity of the entire family, Im willing to protect the dignity of the iron sheet family as long as I can. As Kashava spoke, he suddenly raised a broken stone pillar that was as thick as a persons arms and smashed it towards the body of the wild boar warrior. The Wild Boar Warrior, who was already beyond recognition, was instantly smashed into a mess. Kashava was still worried. He used the stone pillar to crush and grind it carefully. It was not until the corpse, which was as messy as mud, could no longer be identified with the characteristics of the wild boar warrior and the style of the fatal wound that he clapped his hands in satisfaction. He then ordered his subordinates to draw the fire source and burn the corpse, the last piece of evidence was completely destroyed. Dont worry, the Ironhide family will not pester us. Otherwise, they will have no choice but to explain to the centaurs, elephants, and Hippo Warriors why the Ironhide familys Wild Boar Warriors have hidden the divine weapons enshrined in the temple of the latter. Casava comforted his men. Then, his gaze gradually became sharp, and he squeezed out a cold order from between his teeth, Keep searching. We must find all the temple thieves in black-corner city. Those bastards are obviously temple thieves. Even if they look like bloody hoof warriors, as long as they hide a large amount of stolen goods, we cant let them go. They must be the spies of the temple thieves. Unless they hand over the stolen goods obediently, we have the responsibility to eliminate these damn pests for black-corner city and the Bloody Hoof Clan! Understood! The men cheered up and said in unison. Lord Casa, two streets away, there seems to be a fierce battle! A gladiator who was looking from a high place suddenly shouted. Chapter 1086 - Cat-and-Mouse Game When Casanova rushed into the battlefield two streets away with seven or eight gladiators, the temple thief in the hooded cloak had already been forced into a mess by the three Blood Hoof warriors. However, this was not necessarily because the temple thief was not strong enough. The main reason was that this guy was too greedy. He had too many stolen goods in his hands. Even the storage space of the totem armor could not fit him. He could only tie it to his body and stretch his hooded cloak until it was sharp and bulging. Occasionally, when the hood of the cloak was torn by the blade of the Blood Hoof Warriors, and a part of the cloak was lifted up, one could still see the colorful light shining inside. One could not help but imagine how many good things this guy had stolen from the temples. This was probably the biggest motivation for the three blood hoof warriors to persevere and capture the temple thieves. Casa Fas eyes lit up. He quickly looked at the battle emblems on the three Blood Hoof Warriorsbattle robes and armor. He found that they were all from local villages and small families. He sneered and shouted, Get out of the way! This guy stole the Blood Hoof familys treasure! Let us deal with him! The three Blood Hoof Warriorsmuscles stiffened. They turned around and saw seven or eight gladiators with evil intentions. Casa Fa, who was surrounded by murderous aura and was hacking at them like a battle axe, could not help but complain. Although the cooked duck had disappeared without a trace, the situation was stronger than the person. In the end, they did not dare to argue with the strongest person of the Blood Hoof family. Moreover, they had originally only pulled out their swords to help. Logically speaking, they did not have the right to take any of the stolen goods into their arms. Kashavas infamous name had long been spread throughout the entire blood hoof army along with his totem battle armor, Lavas fury. They did not want to be beheaded by this bloody hoof upstart, who was known for his tyrannical ways, and die in vain. With this thought in mind, the three Bloody Hoof Warriors looked at each other and wisely chose to put away their weapons. Without saying a word, they left. They left very cleanly, disappearing behind the flames and smoke in the blink of an eye. They did not even look at the bulging temple thieves under the hood anymore. Youre quite tactful! Kashava nodded in satisfaction, leading a group of gladiators and closing in on the temple thieves with a ferocious look on his face. Unexpectedly, the temple thieves, who had been forced into a dead end, had the spirit of a desperate dog jumping over a wall. They actually took the opportunity of the three blood hoof warriors surrounding him to leave the scene and jumped over a short wall, they fled desperately into the depths of the shattered city ruins. Chase! Kashava was not worried that the temple thief would escape. In the fierce battle just now, he could clearly see that this guys right leg had been cut by the three blood hoof warriors, and his left knee joint and ankle were also slightly twisted. Looking at his limping posture, he definitely could not run far. Sure enough, when they turned a corner, they saw the temple thief in front of them using both hands and feet to escape in a sorry state. They turned another corner and were getting closer and closer to the thief. When they turned the third corner, they seemed to be able to grab the thiefs clothes. Due to bad luck, a section of the high wall next to them was hit by a series of methane explosions. The foundation of the wall was fragile. At this time, it suddenly collapsed, separating the thief from Casa and the other pursuers, the rising dust greatly disturbed the pursuersvision, which gave the temple thief half a breath of air. This guy runs fast. Well split into three groups. You guys flank him from the two wings and go around to intercept him! Casanova paused for a moment and carefully recalled the light and runes he saw in the cloak opened by the temple thief just now. He was sure that this was a big fish. He gritted his teeth and placed a heavy bet. When we catch this guy, everyone can choose one of the things on his body! With a heavy reward, there would definitely be brave men. The Gladiators who were loyal to Kashava were more like mad dogs who had been injected with heart-strengthening drugs. Crimson air gushed out of their nostrils, and white foam appeared at the corners of their mouths. They howled and sped up, they rushed into the smoke, flames, and dust that filled the sky. However, this neighborhood had been severely damaged by the continuous explosion of the biogas. There were crumbling ruins everywhere, as well as the crispy ruins of the floor. In the next few warehouses, there were also many warehouses that provided fuel for the entire black-corner city. Inside were dried firewood and charcoal. When they burned fiercely, the flames soared into the sky like a red dragon, it was impossible to put them out. In such a harsh environment, capturing a dying temple thief seemed to be more difficult than Kashava imagined. There were a few times when he saw the figure of the other party wriggling between the flames and the smoke like a stray dog. But when he shouted and jumped over the fire and the ruins, he missed every time. He had to wonder if what he saw was a mirage or something. Not only that, Kashava also found that he had lost contact with seven or eight of his men. These guys should be on his flank. But smoke was everywhere, and he couldnt see his fingers. Kashava and his men tried to restrain their aura, so as not to alert the enemy and let the temple thieves sense their presence. Even if they were separated by a wall, it wouldnt be easy to contact them. Originally, this problem was very easy to solve. As long as they released a firework or jumped high into the air, they would be able to easily identify their location and contact their companions. However, on one hand, they didnt want to alert the enemy. More importantly, Kashava didnt want anyone to know that he was catching a big fish. After all, he could crush a lone wild boar warrior or a third-rate warrior from a marginal family of a local town by relying on the power of the Bloody Hoof clan. However, if a powerhouse of the same level as the iron sheet clan met him on a narrow path, it would be difficult for him. He wouldnt be able to take all the treasures of the big fish for himself so easily. Therefore, casavar would rather spend more effort to ensure that the big fish would be intact and fall into his bloody mouth. His efforts were not in vain. Just as he circled the area seven or eight times and came up with nothing, he was so anxious that he wanted to blast the entire ruin into pieces with his battle axe. Suddenly, he heard faint breathing and heartbeat coming from under a collapsed wall. There was also the sound of blood dripping to the ground. Kashava raised his eyebrows. The battle axe swept across, raising a hurricane that overturned the low wall. As expected, the thief of the temple who had been searching for a long time was curled up like a mouse whose leg had been broken. No wonder we couldnt find him even after searching for a few rounds. Kashava heaved a long sigh of relief and couldnt help but laugh, Rats are rats, they know how to hide! Seeing that his last trick had been exposed, the temple thief let out a miserable shriek like an old hen whose throat had been cut and blood drawn. He used both his hands and feet, rolling and crawling as he escaped into the depths of the ruins, making his final struggle. This time, Kashavas killing intent was like the spider silk of a bird-catching spider, firmly clinging to the body of the temple thief. How could he escape again? Kashava just didnt want to press too hard. He didnt want the thief to recklessly activate an ancient weapon or totem armor and be swallowed by the totem power contained in the divine weapon, turning into a warrior of origins. Of course, it would be best if he could keep him alive and interrogate the information of the mastermind. Thinking of this, Kashava stepped on the ground gently, causing three pieces of gravel to fly up. With a gentle wave of his arm, three pieces of gravel immediately whistled out. One of them shot towards the thiefs leg, while the other two shot towards the high walls on both sides of the road in front of the thief. All three pieces of gravel hit the target accurately. The thief staggered after being shot by Casavar, and his escape posture became even more awkward. The two high walls in front of him, which had long been fragile, were blasted apart by Casavars gravel. The collapsed bricks and pillars blocked the road firmly, turning it into a dead end. The temple thief had nowhere to run. He could only brace himself and turn around, trembling as he faced Casavars wrath. Suddenly, he let out a hysterical scream and pounced on casavar. From the crooked path, the staggering posture, and the lack of killing intent. Rather than saying that he was desperate, he wanted to pursue glory and a quick death. Rather, he was completely torn apart by Kashavas killing intent. He just wanted to end this torture that was worse than death as soon as possible. Kashava curled his lips. He felt that the will of this temple thief had collapsed. If he could capture him alive, he had a hundred ways to pry open this guys mouth. Thinking of this, Kashava pointed his axe at the heavily injured and bleeding left leg of the temple thief. In his eyes, this was a boring battle. Every factor was in his calculations. He could even accurately deduce the 27 changes that the temple thief could make based on his move. Even if the temple thief could unleash three to five times his fighting strength under the threat of death, he would not be able to escape from his grasp. However Just as his battle axe flew across the sky, the strong wind that was stirred up tore apart the temple thiefs overly wide hood, revealing the helmet that completely covered his face. From the almost transparent mask, a gaze that was as sharp as an armor-piercing awl blossomed out. However, it instantly pierced through Casavars totem battle armor, chest, heart, and spine, as if it had pierced a transparent hole in his body from the front to the back, causing his confidence that he was certain of victory to flow through the hole on his back, in an instant, it was completely leaked out. In an instant, the temperament of the temple thief had undergone a complete transformation. It was like a completely different person. A moment ago, this guy was still a timid, wretched, and reckless mouse. But now, he had become a dragon lurking in the abyss. No matter if it was a wild boar, a wild bull, a giant elephant, or a wolf, a tiger, or a leopard, they could all be swallowed in one gulp! Boom! Casavars pupils did not even have the time to contract. The Thief of the temple seemed to be seriously injured. His left leg, which had its joints shattered, exploded with a strange force that was like a siege hammer. It helped him increase his speed to the maximum. He dodged Casavars axe and arrived beside Casavar! Chapter 1087 - : The Deepest Part of the Trap! Chapter 1087: The Deepest Part of the Trap! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Immediately after, the temple thiefs body temperature rose abruptly as if hundreds of volcanoes had erupted in his body at the same time. The raging flames of war burned the hooded cloak that covered his entire body to ashes, revealing the totem armor below that was not inferior to Casanovas Lavas Fury. The arm armor was as thick as a siege hammer. Coupled with the support of the chain entanglement, it was even more ferocious like a siege cannon. Casanova did not have time to take a deep breath before the cannon on the right side was aimed at his chest and fired fiercely. Caught off guard, Casanova had no way to counterattack at all. He could only barely cross his arms to block in front of his chest. Boom! The temple thiefs iron fist that was wrapped in the chain hit the point where Casanovas two arms crossed. Casanova suddenly felt that there were dozens of crisscrossing cracks on every bone in his arms. His opponents strength was like magma that penetrated through every hole and seeped into his chest through the cracks. It gathered in the depths of his chest and turned into a devils palm that was thousands of degrees hot. It pinched his lungs hard and almost crushed his lungs. Despite Casanovas extremely muscular body, which was supported by his totem armor, his feet were deeply rooted to the ground. Under his opponents fierce attack, he was also knocked back more than ten steps, smashing a wall that was more than half an arm thick into pieces. Following that, he spat out a mouthful of hot blood. Only then did he manage to stabilize his feet. However, the burning, wounds, and pain of his flesh and blood were not the main factors that greatly shook Casanovas will. What shocked Casanova the most was the totem armor on his opponents body, which seemed to be flowing with magma and carved with a lot of runes from the Blood Hoof Clan. It was also emitting a familiar murderous aura. The more Casanova looked at the totem armor, the more familiar it looked, especially when it came to the dripping lava. It slowly flowed at the joints of the armor, like dark red lines, outlining the wearers extremely robust muscles. Such a design As well as the thick chains that wrapped around his arms, thousands of shining runes were engraved on them. Could it be Casanovas mouth opened wider and wider, as he could not believe his eyes. This This guy was wearing a totem armor, and the chains that were wrapped around his arms It was obvious that they came from the legendary weapons and armor of the Origin Warrior, 249. They were the Skull Crushers! This guy in front of him had robbed his Blood Skull Temple and stolen his Skull Crushers! Moreover, it was unknown what method this guy had used. In just half a day, he had perfectly digested and absorbed the Skull Crushers totem power. He had perfectly subdued the Skull Crushers and maintained his sanity! Casanova was both shocked and furious as he roared. His totem armor, Lavas Fury, unleashed its full power. From the brownish-red color that was surging in the undercurrent just now, it turned into a sparkling, almost transparent bright red color. Agitated by his vitality magnetic field, his totem power turned into extremely unstable fireballs that shot out from the surface of the armor. They swirled around his body crazily and spun rapidly. At the end of the two-armed armor, lava kept gushing out before condensing into two shining battle axes. The battle flames on the ax blades shot out three to five arms away. Forget touching it, even if one was slightly close to the battle ax, one could be burned into ashes along with the skin and bones! The temple thief grinned. The surface of his armor also spewed out lava-like liquid metal substances at extremely high temperatures. Molded by spirit his magnetic field, they quickly condensed into two huge chain blades. The two of them were like two volcanoes that were separated by a thin line, erupting almost at the same time. The magma that spurted out converged into two surging tides along the steep cliff, carrying countless burning boulders and roaring toward each other. At first glance, their totem armors were designed in the same way. The characteristics that they activated were exactly the same. It was as if the blood-related warriors of the same family were fighting each other. However, the killing intent that soared into the sky between the two of them was so intense that even real volcanoes could feel it. It was possible that their hair would stand on end and the magma would freeze. The two scorching forces were about to collide with each other. In his fury, Casanova unleashed all of his totem power without caring about anything else. The febrile wind produced by the two fiery battle axes wiped out the entire street, sweeping up the countless broken walls in the ruins into the air. They exploded into burning powder, and the phenomenon was also known as a powder explosion caused by high-speed friction. It created an extremely terrifying momentum. The temple thief had seemingly just obtained the Skull Crushers. Although he had perfectly subdued them, he had yet to fully grasp the legendary weapons and armors characteristics. In addition, he was trying to display his burning power in front of Casanova, the expert who created and controlled magma. It was very likely that he was trying to show off. However, in terms of momentum, he was completely suppressed by Casanova. You want to defeat me using fire and magma? Casanova sneered in his heart, and his face was full of malevolence. Youre courting death! The two waves of magma finally collided. The shockwave that was stirred up turned into a near-perfect ring of flames that kept expanding, turning everything within a hundred-arm radius into a surging sea of flames. However, since Casanova was three years old, he had been cultivating beside the lava at the foot of the volcano. Although the flames could burn his skin and flesh, they could also transform into an endless stream of power that seeped into his cells and stimulated the power that came from the ancestral spirit that was hidden in the deepest part of his flesh and blood. Ahhhhhh! Casanova roared repeatedly, and his giant ax completely suppressed the chain blade. Seeing that his opponents arms and legs were trembling again, he only needed to increase his strength a little bit more. Then, he would be able to send the chain blade flying, allowing the sharp edge of the giant ax to shine and wreak havoc between the gaps of his opponents cervical vertebrae. Casanova went all out, and his field of vision kept shrinking. The only things before him were the giant ax and the chain blade, his opponents trembling arms, as well as the vital parts of his opponents neck that were gradually exposed to his attack range. He completely did not notice that an illusory ice fog, like a faintly discernible ghost, was approaching him from behind at a high speed. Bang! Finally, his opponents chain blade was sent flying by him. His arms were also raised high, exposing a large undefended area from his neck to his chest. Casanova was overjoyed. He was about to take advantage of the opportunity to split open his opponents chest, or at least strike until his opponents sternum was completely shattered. Unexpectedly, the ice mist that had already drifted behind him instantly turned into dozens of bone-piercing, incomparably sharp icicles that stabbed fiercely at the back of his head, back, and lumbar vertebrae! Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang! Dozens of icicles drew out dozens of sharp silver arcs of light and hit the target precisely. Even though the icicles shattered the moment they touched the totem armor lava fury, they turned into ice mist again. However, the sudden cooling of the ice mist still caused the performance parameters of his totem armor to drop drastically. The totem power hidden in the ice mist appeared temporarily along his armor. Cracks, which could not be recognized by the naked eye, would repair themselves in a moment after the mist entered Casanovas body, freezing his spinal cord, blood vessels, and nerves. Casanova was about to unleash an explosive attack like a flood of magma. However, his entire spine seemed to be entangled by a giant frost dragon, and even the flesh and blood nearby were frozen like rocks. Not to mention, the frost power condensed again in his spine, like a frozen iron caltrop. It rolled up and down, repeatedly stimulating the nerve endings in his entire spine, it made him truly taste the pain that made him wish he was dead. It was not until this moment that a horrified Casanova realized a second enemy had been hiding in the darkness behind him. It was an enemy who had the opposite totem power but was as dangerous as the temple thief! Even though he was the dominator of the Blood Skull Arena, he had a fearsome reputation that made everyone in Black-corner City too afraid to call themselves Giant Ax anymore. Faced with such a dangerous situation, he was scared out of his wits. It was too late. He had already fallen to the bottom of the trap and stepped firmly on the trap. It was too late for him to make any effective response. The the temple thiefs chain blade had already been blown away by Casanovas battle ax. However, as the chain trembled like a poisonous snake and made an ominous sound of collision, the chain blade flew back into the hands of the temple thief in an instant. The temple thief had apparently been sent flying by Casanova, and he swung his arms over his head. Under those circumstances, he also took advantage of the situation and grabbed the opportunity to strike head-on with unrivaled ferocity! Kill! Although the Skull Crushers that had transformed into the form of a chain blade were not as large as they were when in the form of heavy war hammers, their current form was still extremely ferocious. However, the shape of a flame ripple on the back of the blade, as well as overlapping blade teeth that looked like saw teeth and fangs in thick ink and heavy colors, added more sharpness and ferocity to it. When the chain blade tore through the air, the sound of breaking wind was not only like the roar of a ferocious beast, but also like an incomparably clear battle cry. These two blades landed firmly on Casanovas breastplate. The breastplate of his totem armor, Lavas Fury, was actually forcefully slashed, and it exploded, shattering into more than ten pieces. The pieces scattered in all directions in the shape of a fairy flower. Casanova completely lost control of himself and the battle situation. He flew back like a kite with a broken string. Dont forget, there was an extremely dangerous enemy behind him who could freely control the cold tide and create a hell of frost. Casanovas body was covered in hundreds of cuts and wounds. Fresh blood spurted out, but before it could be evaporated by the flames, it immediately froze into dark red ice crystals, enveloping his body. The ice crystals grew increasingly huge and thick, condensing into a huge block of ice, completely sealing Casanova inside. At this time, two chain blades that were like fire dragons caught up once again. They intertwined with each other, condensing into a spear that seemed to be able to pierce through the scorching sun. The spear penetrated the block of ice that sealed Casanova and shattered it. Whether it was flesh, metal, or the mysterious material that formed the totem armor If one were to repeatedly switch between extreme high temperatures and extreme low temperatures Its rigidity, toughness, activity, and even the conductivity of spirit energy would be greatly reduced to, or even far beyond, the limit of fatigue. Chapter 1088 - A Windfall The result was that the ice mass and the totem armor inside instantly exploded. The damage value was magnified exponentially compared to normal circumstances. It was worse than the destruction of a body of flesh and blood. Even worse, Casanovas totem armor, Lavas Fury, had also been strengthened by the blue light of the altar, hence it possessed an extremely large storage space. Casanova did not trust anyone other than himself. The ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines that he had looted along the way were all stored in his totem armor. Following the explosion of the totem armor, the storage space became extremely unstable. It was to prevent the ancient weapons, armors, and secret medicines from being destroyed in an unknown dimension. The operating system of Lavas Fury automatically extracted them and threw them out. In an instant, Casanovas body was covered in a brilliant light, and dozens of crystal-clear treasures filled with killing intent exploded. The loss of these items was even more painful than emptying his own internal organs. Ah! Casanova screamed and fell heavily. As if his limbs had been broken and his spine had been pulled out, he panted like an ox and collapsed to the ground. Fortunately, the deafening noise finally aroused the vigilance of his subordinates who were close by. Seven or eight murderous figures rushed over at lightning speed. The two temple thieves looked at each other. Between Casanovas life and the ancient weapons, armor, as well as secret medicines on the ground, they chose the latter without hesitation. In front of Casanova, they swept up all the treasures from the ground. Before the seven or eight elite gladiators arrived, they turned into a red and a white flash of lightning. With a few twists and turns, they disappeared into the pits of the flames, thick smoke, broken walls, and shattered city. When their subordinates finally arrived, all they saw was Casanovas grim expression, his face ashen, his eyeballs exploding, and his blood almost bursting his throat. Ca Lord Casanova, this is The subordinates looked at each other in dismay. They stared at the broken pieces of armor on Casanovas body, as well as the soul-stirring traces of the battle that were left on the scene. All of them shivered deeply. Who dared to ask further? Casanovas pupils became still like a frozen ocean. He leaned against the lower half of the wall and sat there in a daze for a long time. Only then did the frozen ocean in the depths of his eyes gradually thaw. Countless streams of blood flowed out like lava from under the ice. On his retina, there were still the last figures of the two temple thieves. One of the temple thieves had seized and subdued the Skull Crushers and clashed head-on with him without being at a disadvantage at all. Although he did not know who this was The other temple thief was tall and slender. She was wrapped in silver armor, and she possessed the sharpness and ferocity of a cheetah. She could also condense cold waves and ice crystals at will. Even if he was burned to ashes, Casanova would not be mistaken. Ice Storm Casanova gritted his teeth and let out an angry, regretful roar. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that his greed and ambition would lead to such a tragic outcome! Plus, it was impossible for him to tell his subordinates the truth. Ice Storms secret identity had immeasurable value. The loss of the temples supreme treasure was likely to shake the entire Blood Skull Legions morale, making his subordinates doubt his ability and lose their loyalty to him. Therefore, Casanova could only take a deep breath and endure the heart-wrenching pain in his chest and abdomen. Half of it was filled with frost, and the other half was raging flames. He gritted his teeth and stood up. He wanted to cry but no tears came out. He squeezed out three words from between his teeth as if nothing had happened. Go after him! Go after what? Go where? No one knew. Yet, no one dared to ask, for fear of becoming the victim of Casanovas raging flames. His subordinates could only swallow their saliva with difficulty and follow Casanova from behind. Like a group of furious beasts, they chased after the two lightning bolts aimlessly. Three minutes after they left The two bolts of lightning that were supposed to be shooting toward the east. They actually drilled out from the west not far away from their previous foothold. The lightning dissipated and revealed Meng Chao and Ice Storms figures. It turned out that they understood the principle of darkness under the lamp and had not run far at all. They had pretended to run away, but in fact, they had taken a detour that was neither too big nor too small, returning to the heartbreaking place that Casanova did not want to face again for a short period of time. The two of them gently touched the left and right sides of their helmets. The position of their temples made the masks appear crystal clear, and their expressions could be seen. Ice Storm smiled slightly, while Meng Chao whistled. Casanova Bloodhoof was indeed worthy of being one of the most incisive new experts that the Blood Hoof Clan had produced in the past twenty to thirty years. In just half a day, he had snatched so many good things from the chaotic battlefield. Many ancient weapons, armor fragments, and secret medicines that were eternally boiling were all secretly worshipped in the depths of the major temples. They had not seen the light of day for over a hundred years. Thanks to Casanova, these supreme treasures had all fallen into Meng Chao and Ice Storms hands. With this windfall, Meng Chao and Ice Storm finally did not have to worry about the cultivation resources they needed on the way from Black-corner City to Red-gold City and the issue of addressing the situation once they arrived at Red-gold City. These supreme treasures that the Blood Hoof Clan had treasured for over a thousand years were all priceless chips. Now, the biggest issues were how to move all these ancient precious treasures out of Black-corner City, how to choose between them in order to leave behind the most valuable precious treasures, and how to deal with those that could not be taken away. After thinking for a long time, the two felt that they should not be the Pixiu[1] that could only enter and not leave. More or less, they should leave a few family heirlooms for the Blood Hoof Clan. Of course, which one to leave, how to leave it, who to leave it to, this was a mystery. Right now, there were dozens of elite warriors from different clans in Black-corner City. In addition to the temple thieves, they were all crazily searching for and snatching treasures that contained the terrifying totem power. If Meng Chao and Ice Storm could thread the needle, it would be best if they came from seven or eight clans. It would be best if they came from the enemy clans, Black-corner City, and the local areas. The Blood Hoof warriors who had new and old grudges with each other were already gathered together. Then, they would add a few thieves from the temple. Finally, they would place a few ancient weapons, armor, and secret medicines where their eyes could reach. What would happen next would be very exciting and chaotic. The more chaotic the situation in Black-corner City was, the more advantageous it would be for the ordinary rat people and the two of them to escape. Therefore, the matter was decided easily and happily. However, there was another point that Ice Storm did not particularly understand. When we pincer attacked from the front and back just now, we clearly had the opportunity to kill Casanova. Why did you want me to preserve my strength and show mercy? Ice Storm frowned slightly and asked somewhat discontentedly, You should know that in the Blood Skull Arenas dungeon, Casanova did not show any mercy to me. If you hadnt shown up in time, he would have disassembled every bone in my body and ground it into powder before burning it into ashes to discover my secret! Dont tell me that you think that we can turn enemies into friends with such a guy? Of course not. Meng Chao decisively dispelled Ice Storms doubts. The way Casanova Bloodhoof treated him was secondary. However, ever since Casanovas recruitment team destroyed Bright Shell Village that had saved Meng Chaos life, killed most of the villagers, and captured the remaining villagers, including the children, to be mercilessly exploited in Black-corner City Casanova had been a dead man. In Meng Chaos eyes, the current Casanova was just a walking corpse waiting for him to harvest at the most suitable time. Im not against killing Casanova, but not now, and certainly not here. Meng Chao explained to Ice Storm, Right now, we are the players with the least chips and the smallest cards on this card table. If a small player wants to have the last laugh, one of the prerequisites is that the more big players on the card table, the better. Only by taking advantage of the conflicts between the big players can the small players have a slim chance of survival. If there is only one big player versus one small player left on the poker table, then the chances of the latter winning the game will be infinitely close to zero. Ice Storm seemed to understand what Meng Chao meant. She thought for a moment and then asked, However, judging from Casanovas piercing gaze, he should have recognized me. Isnt that better? Meng Chao smiled and said, Casanova recognized you, but he shouldnt have been able to guess how you escaped, let alone know your connection with the temple thieves, right? Based on common sense, the temple thieves should have saved you when they attacked Blood Skull Temple Or, you were already in cahoots with the temple thieves and were the spy whom they planted in the Blood Skull Arena. Even if you werent, after being rescued by the temple thieves, you have no other choice but to stand with these guys, right? Ice Storm was stunned for a moment, and she nodded slowly. Indeed, no one had expected that a monster-level player like Meng Chao would descend from the sky and get involved in this complicated game. If Ice Storm had been in Casanovas shoes, she would have thought that she, as a mixed-blood, had no choice but to fall into the hands of the temple thieves. Therefore, the new and old grudges, together with your secrets, have become the most powerful driving force for Casanova to be furious. He will never give up on hunting down the temple thieves. Meng Chao said, Casanova is backed by the entire Blood Hoof Clan. Their perseverance will definitely bring great trouble to the temple thieves and the ones who released them. In the next ten days to half a month, we will be traveling with the temple thieves. During this journey, the trouble of the temple thieves will be our chance [1] A Chinese mythical animal that brings luck and wards off evil, having head of a dragon and lions body, often with hoofs, wings and tail. Chapter 1089 - Escape Route The two of them had also deduced the exact method to escape. Although the Blood Hoof Warriors were close to Black-corner City, they did not surround the entire city. With Meng Chao and Ice Storms strength, they could easily break out of the siege through the gaps that the Blood Hoof warriors could not defend in time. However, in order to discover the truth about the Great Horn Rebellion, Meng Chao insisted on escaping with the ordinary rat people. Ice Storm did not care about the lives of the ordinary rat people. But she obviously cared about Meng Chaos attitude. Moreover, she had followed her mother, who was a witch, since she was a child. She had been hiding from the night watchmen and bounty hunters all year round. She was familiar with how to hide, disguise, and change into a completely different person. It just so happened that they had attacked dozens of temple thieves and Blood Hoof warriors consecutively. Apart from ancient weapons, armor, and secret medicines, the spoils of war also included a large amount of food, small props that were extremely practical, and strange raw materials. Many temple thieves carried tools and materials that were originally used for disguise and modification. Using these things, Ice Storm quickly dyed her iconic, crystal-clear skin into the rat peoples common grayish-white color. She also stained her back with a short and small tail that she could control with her tail vertebrae and butt muscles. On top of that, she pasted a few tufts of hair around her overly distinct facial features, concealing her familiar face from many viewers. Meng Chao, on the other hand, changed his hair color and the color of his eyes. He also inlaid two overly thick fangs in his mouth, causing his lips to curl up high, destroying the balance between his facial features. He vaguely remembered that in his previous life, the instructor of the Black Skull Training Camp had once said that there were two main ways to change ones appearance. The best way was, of course, to be exquisitely carved and turned into a completely ordinary appearance. If time was tight and materials were limited, and it was impossible to completely change ones appearance, then a very distinct characteristic would be created. For example, large and small eyes, a rosacea nose, prominent ears, buckteeth, and a huge mole on the nose wing. To attract the attention of others and make them ignore the other problems on the face. This was a rather practical trick. In addition, when ones strength reached the level of Meng Chao and Ice Storm, they had precise control over every muscle, every joint, every blood vessel, and every cell in the body. He would slightly expand his muscles, twist his joints, and make his body rise or shrink by one round. Then, through the filling and collapsing of his facial muscles, he would slightly adjust the position of his facial features. These were all routine operations, as natural as eating and drinking. After this disguise, he adjusted the rhythm of his breathing and heartbeat, and restrained his battle flames and killing intent to the limit. The totem armor also turned into a liquid metal-like substance and disappeared without a trace. At first glance, the two of them were no different from the ordinary rat people who could be seen everywhere in the chaotic Black-corner City. After all, the rat people themselves were not a biological concept. They were the combination of the weak and losers who had been enslaved, oppressed, and deprived of all their dignity among all the advanced orcs. The rats that had dozens or even hundreds of bloodlines mixed in their bodies were not strange at all. Many of the rat subjects, spurred by the Rat Gods arrival, resisted and tried to carve a bloody path with swords, war hammers, bone clubs, and stone axes. The rat subjects who had survived the fierce battle with the Blood Hoof warriors also unwittingly triggered the potential hidden in the deepest part of their bloodlines during the bloody journey. Gradually, they were wreathed in flames of war and were full of killing intent. Meng Chao and Ice Storm were not as eye-catching as these rat soldiers when they were trying to conceal themselves! The two of them looked at each other and could not see any big flaws. Then, they quietly moved toward the center of Black-corner City, where the flames were the most violent, the smoke was the thickest, and the area where the battle was the most chaotic. On the way, they met several teams of Blood Hoof warriors who were searching with their red eyes. They did not know whether these Blood Hoof warriors wanted to find the temple thieves with stolen goods in their arms, or if they had stolen goods in their arms, but their strength was slightly weaker than theirs. It would be best if they came from the Blood Hoof group of the enemy clan. The two of them did not take the initiative to provoke these Blood Hoof warrior squads because they did not want to cause any trouble. They only left some traces, such as the sounds of slightly heavier breathing, lightly stepping on burnt dead wood, or deliberately stimulating the ancient weapons in their arms to release extremely sharp totem power, to attract the attention of the Blood Hoof warrior squads. They did so until four or five Blood Hoof warrior squads were successfully attracted to the same area. Only then did the two leave behind a few fragments of ancient weapons or totem armor, and injected a few psionic powers into them, making them shine like fireflies in the night, and then quietly slipped out of this area. Not long after, Meng Chao and Ice Storm heard intense fighting sounds and angry roars behind them. It seemed that four or five Blood Hoof warrior squads from different clans were having a heated discussion about the ownership of the stolen goods. Repeatedly using similar methods, Meng Chao and Ice Storm successfully diverted the attention of several dozen Blood Hoof warrior squads and passed through Black-corner Citys central area to reach the northern side. The chaotic situation there made the two of them frown slightly. Meng Chao had originally determined that there were a lot of secret tunnels hidden underground in the north of the city that could lead to the exit far away from Black-corner City. The mastermind behind the descent of the Rat God was planning to transport the young and strong rats out of these tunnels to form his own cannon fodder army. It had also been the Great Horn Army that shocked the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake in his previous life. Therefore, as long as he ran to the north of the city, it would not be difficult to find a way to escape. However, he did not expect that his intervention would trigger a series of chain reactions. Firstly, under his guidance, the emissaries of the Rat God had successfully closed the loopholes in the organization structure and the flaws in the implementation of the plan. The continuous explosion of the biogas in this life was a hundred times larger and more intense than the riots in Black-corner City in his previous life. It also aroused the anger of the Blood Hoof warriors a hundred times, and they threw more troops into the chaotic Black-corner City at all costs. Secondly, many ordinary rat civilians acted as cannon fodder who wanted to stay in Black-corner City to die and attract the attention of the Blood Hoof warriors. Only the sacrifice of a large number of cannon fodder could allow the temple thieves to escape Black-corner City. However, with Meng Chaos reminder, a large number of ordinary rat civilians returned to their senses and stopped fighting the Blood Hoof warriors who were guarding the mansion, granary, and armory. Instead, they all rushed to the north of the city. According to the propaganda spread by the Rat Gods emissaries, they were there to save all the rat civilians in Black-corner City. The rat subjects, who had been carefully selected by them and considered strong, naturally could not watch the other rat subjects wait for death in Black-corner City. If they wanted to leave, they would leave, and if they wanted to stay, they would stay. This was the most basic belief of the rat subjects, who had been aroused by the series of miracles. Although the escape routes under Black-corner City were mostly the underground transportation routes built by the ancient Turan thousands of years ago, the underground transportation routes were very spacious. In order to transport large-scale weapons and facilities, the underground escape routes were built to be extremely spacious. Under the leadership of the Rat Gods emissary, after several months of digging day and night, all the collapsed and blocked nodes were reopened. However, tens of thousands of rat people poured in from all directions. For a time, it exceeded the maximum capacity of the underground escape routes. It blocked the entrance and exit of the passage firmly. Without half a days time, it would be difficult for all the rats to escape into the underground passage. At this moment, the Blood Hoof warriors also followed. Although most of the Blood Hoof warriors went to catch the temple thieves who were carrying stolen goods Not many people were willing to come and gnaw on the bones of the ordinary rat people. When they met the ordinary rats in twos and threes who had lost their way, unless the other party happened to block the way, the high and mighty elders of the clan would not be bothered to waste time on them. However, there were simply too many rat civilians gathered in the north of the city. There were so many that even a blind person could hear that there was something strange about this place. A few Blood Hoof warrior squads that were dedicated to their duties finally noticed the unusual movement there. They changed their direction and charged toward the crowd. The rat civilians that were clustered around the narrow streets were too dense. With a charge from the Blood Hoof warriors, they could trample a bloody path that was as messy as mud in the crowd. Every time they swung their war hammers and battle axes, they could easily send seven to eight or even a dozen rat subjects flying. This greatly satisfied the Blood Hoof warriors desire to kill, and they fully experienced the pleasure of being able to take on a thousand enemies by themselves. Under the stimulation of this pleasure, they continuously strengthened and upgraded their killing. Meng Chao and Ice Storm observed that in a short period of time, hundreds of rat subjects had died tragically under the Blood Hoof warriors charge. There were even more rat civilians who were either dead or injured because their formation had been shaken and their organization was in chaos. However, between the broken walls, there was too little space for them to roam freely. As for the Blood Hoof Army, they did not have enough troops to send to the north of the city. Along with the flames and thick smoke blocking out the battlefield, orders from outside could not be sent into the city. The Blood Hoof experts within the city were all fighting on their own. For the time being, the Blood Hoof warriors had not completely penetrated the rat rebel army. The rat rebel army was not completely helpless. During the half-day fierce battle, many of the rats had activated the killing techniques that were hidden in the deepest part of their bloodlines. They also understood the principle of enough ants may bite an elephant to death. With the Rat Gods emissaries lurking among them, even if they did not intend to take all the rat people away, they could only grit their teeth when everyone was mixed together. Forced to share life and death with each other, they had to go all out. The Blood Hoof warriors who had been stimulated by the desire to kill and had unknowingly infiltrated too deep into the rat army were soon ambushed from all directions without any fear of death. They were also ambushed by the Rat Gods emissaries. Chapter 1090 - You Can’t Catch a Wolf Without Losing a Child In order to support hundreds of thousands of rat people, they could all escape Black-corner City. There was naturally more than one Rat God emissary who had sneaked into Black-corner City. Other than the temple thieves who were good at hiding and cracking mechanisms There were also a large number of Rat God emissaries, elite warriors who were good at fighting to the death. Compared with the Blood Hoof warriors, they were still slightly inferior. However, the mobility of the Blood Hoof warriors was being held down by hundreds of fearless rat peoples volunteer army, and their explosive power had also been exhausted. The sneak attack of a few Rat God emissaries still had a chance to easily take the lives of the Blood Hoof warriors. When seven or eight Blood Hoof warriors seemed to be running around and killing in all directions, they were quietly swallowed by the rat tide. The remaining Blood Hoof warriors finally came back to their senses and realized that there were still extremely dangerous assassins lurking within the seemingly weak rat tide. They could only change their strategy and slow down the pace of their attacks. They tried to peel off the rat tide from the outside like they were peeling onions. With that, the speed of their advance was naturally greatly slowed down. All in all, the two sides were temporarily at a stalemate in the north of the city. As the Blood Hoof warriors had limited numbers and did not have enough desire to attack, they could not break through the tide of the rebel army and destroy them. However, because of their constant harassment, the rebel army was in an extremely chaotic state. Many in the rebel army could summon the courage to charge at the Blood Hoof warriors without fear of death. However, the road to escape was right in front of them. The instinctive desire to survive made them fight to be the first to rush forward. No matter what command the Rat Gods emissaries issued, they were unable to restore the order of the escaping troops. Such a stalemate was naturally disadvantageous to the escaping troops. That was because the main force of the Blood Hoof Army was continuously advancing toward Black-corner City. Every half an hour, a Blood Hoof Battle Group would arrive at the foot of Black-corner City and send more troops into the city. As for the fire and chaos in Black-corner City, they could not continue indefinitely. When the flames that engulfed the entire city were extinguished and most of the regions were cleaned up as well as controlled, the Blood Hoof Battle Group could communicate effectively with each other. Then the orders from outside the city could reach the elite warriors on the front lines unimpeded. That would be the death of the rat rebel army that was still stuck in Black-corner City. If this continues, things wont work out. Meng Chao observed for a moment and came to a conclusion. The rat rebel army is retreating too slowly. At this rate, at least one-third of the rat rebel army will remain in Black-corner City, waiting to suffer the wrath of the Blood Hoof warriors. Theres nothing we can do. Ice Storm said, Their opponents are the Blood Hoof warriors, who are extremely ferocious. Even if the enemy is afraid of the Rat Gods emissaries and does not dare to charge into the depths of the rat tide, the harassment from the periphery alone is enough to make the rat volunteer army suffer. In such a situation, forget two-thirds of them, even half of them would be lucky enough to escape. Therefore, we must think of a way to reduce the pressure on the rat peoples Liberation Army in the periphery. Meng Chao thought quickly and asked Ice Storm, How many extra ancient weapons, armor scraps, and secret medicines do you have on you? Not many. I lost them all just now. Ice Storm paused for a moment and could not help but say, Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to hear the word extra in front of ancient weapons, armor scraps, and secret medicines. Then, well extract some more from the totem armors storage space. Seeing the heartache on Ice Storms face, Meng Chao could only say, Dont worry. You dont have to take advantage of the situation if its not what you want. Besides, we dont even know if these guys are alive enough to take these ancient treasures away from us! The two of them sneaked up to the Blood Hoof warriors in front of them. One of them was neither too far nor too close. Then, they took out a few spoils of war from their totem armors. These spoils of war, which had been worshipped in the temples for at least three to five hundred years, were all divine weapons filled with murderous intent. Even though the totem power was temporarily sealed, it still trembled slightly and faintly let out a tigers Roar and a dragons roar. It was as if it couldnt wait to release its most violent power and drink the blood and life of the enemy. When Meng Chao and the Ice Storm injected several streams of spirit energy into the weapons, unlocking the seals and activating the brutal souls, the weapons shot out beams of light that were invisible to the naked eye. However, they could be clearly sensed by the totem warriors. They were as clear and dazzling as fireflies that had been struck by lightning in the dark night. Unsurprisingly, the raging flames of the weapons were immediately sensed by the Blood Hoof warriors who were suppressing the rat rebel army right in front of them. The Blood Hoof warriors were immediately aroused. Such intense killing intent! Yes, its the aura of the godly weapons! Such surging totem power can only be sensed by the fragments of Thousand-year Armor! Looking at each other in bewilderment, every Blood Hoof warrior saw greed and wavering emotions in each others eyes. These Blood Hoof warriors did not come from the major clans in Black-corner City. The powerhouses of the major clans were hunting down the temple thieves, trying to take back or steal the ancient treasures. Only the third-rate warriors from the vassal clans had received a vague order, Suppress the rat rebellion and restore order in Black-corner City. But they were not fools. They soon figured out where the powerhouses from the noble families who had entered the city with them had gone and what they had gotten. Compared to the powerhouses from the noble families who had seized a large number of ancient treasures, not only had they made up for all their losses, but they had also made a small fortune. It was obviously a laborious and unrewarding task to suppress the crazy and fearless rat volunteer army. The rebel army of the rat people was like a stone in a toilet. It was smelly and hard. If one was not careful, they might even knock off a few of their teeth. Even if they killed thousands of rat people in one go, the spoils of war they would receive would be nothing more than mandrake fruits soaked in fresh blood, poorly made bone maces and stone hammers, and something that the Blood Hoof warriors did not even care about: so-called armor that was made of tree bark and bone chips. As for the military exploits that the Blood Hoof warriors valued the mostsuppressing the rat populationwhat kind of military exploit could that be? In the future, when they boasted about their martial arts in the taverns and casinos, they would not be able to use the example of suppressing the rat population to prove their valor, would they? Not to mention, the rat population that had gone mad really seemed to be possessed by demons. It was quite tricky. More than a dozen Blood Hoof warriors had disappeared into the chaotic and noisy rat tide. Like all Turan warriors, the Blood Hoof warriors were not afraid of death. However, it was one thing to die by the hands of the Gold Clans powerhouses or the land of Holy Lights mages. It was another thing to die by the hands of the lowly rat subjects. The former was a glorious sacrifice. The latter was a curse that was even scarier than death! No one could bear the humiliation of having their soul fly up the sacred mountain with the other sacrifices after their death, only to be discovered by the ancestral spirits on the sacred mountain that they had actually died in the hands of the rats, and then kicked down from the clouds into the abyss. Since there was no benefit in actively attacking, it might instead bring about the humiliation of eternal damnation. No matter how strong their limbs were and how cruel their temperament was, the Blood Hoof warriors would quickly calm down and settle the score. They did not want to continue fighting with the rat militia. Instead, they wanted to join in the pursuit of the temple thieves and retrieve the stolen treasure. However, the two sides had already come into contact. It was even more shameful for the criminals to run away without fighting against the rat militia. It was not something they, who did not have a background, could bear. Therefore, they had always been doing their duty and advancing slowly and steadily. At this moment, they were so close to each other that they were emitting the aura of an ancient supreme treasure. It was like the last straw that broke the camels back. With a great enemy in front of us, we naturally cant leave the north of the city. However, the aura of an ancient supreme treasure is emanating from nearby. If we go over to check it out, it cant be considered a violation of military orders, right? Of course not. It is very likely that we will find the temple thieves by following the aura of the ancient treasure. Is it more important for the ordinary rat citizens or temple thieves? The ordinary rat citizens are all blocked here. Its impossible for them to break out of the siege in such a short time. However, the temple thieves are few in number and mysterious. If we let them slip away and take a lot of the treasures in Black-corner City, none of us will be able to bear the responsibility! The extremely good reason instantly raised all the courage and fighting spirit in the Blood Hoof warriors. It made them turn their spearheads without hesitation and pounce towards the direction where the ancient treasure was emitting totem power. Following that, a farce that had happened dozens of times in Black-corner City was repeated again. When this Blood Hoof warrior squad pounced on the place where the ancient treasure was emitting totem power, they happened to bump into another squad that came looking for them with murderous intent. It was a squad that had been born and bred in Black-corner City. But there were only three of them. The two sides met on a narrow path. They stared at each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. Perhaps, if they were given more time to evaluate each others strength, they could come to a friendly agreement, such as Two for one, five for five.. However, just when they were caught off guard and their nerves were stretched to the limit, and they were even on edge, the walls on both sides of the street that they were in, which had been hit by the explosion and scorched by the flames, suddenly collapsed. For a moment, gravel flew everywhere and dust covered everyones sight. In the chaos, the sharp whistling of blades could be heard. Someone screamed, and blood blossomed in the dust. Theyve made their move! No one knew who had shouted those words, which sounded like a curse. It made the two groups of Blood Hoof warriors pull out their weapons as if they were possessed, and they pounced on each other when they were supposed to fight side by side. Chapter 1091 - Underground Passage Chapter 1091: Underground Passage Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When their war hammers broke each others joints, their swords split each others bones, and their teeth were deeply embedded in each others flesh and blood Whether or not there was a misunderstanding, or a reason for their fight, it was no longer important. On both sides of the battle, each of their totem armors exploded with a dazzling red light on their interface. With the most gorgeous sound and photoelectric effect, their battle intent was instantly stimulated to the limit. Their bodies were crazily stimulated, they released a large amount of adrenaline, dopamine and enkephalin, causing them to fall into a whirlpool of slaughter, unable to extricate themselves. Perhaps, to the totem warriors, the battle was the only important thing. As for the reason for the battle and the target of the battle, it was never important in the first place. In the chaotic battle, no one even noticed that the ancient weapons, armors and secret medicines that initially attracted two groups of people to gather here had all disappeared without a trace! Of course, before either side was completely dead or injured, even if the totem warriors whose brains were bubbling like magma noticed this problem, they probably would not have time to think about it. Taking advantage of the two groups of Blood Hoof warriors fighting, Meng Chao and Ice storm returned to the area where the large rat volunteer army had gathered. The pressure on the outer area suddenly decreased, allowing the rat peoples volunteer army to finally catch a breath. Under the command of the Rat Gods emissary, basic order was restored. The crowd gradually divided into several rows as they pushed and shoved each other. They quickly passed through huge holes or long and narrow crevices and disappeared into the depths of the earth. The number of rat civilians that remained on the ground was decreasing. Meng Chaos heart, which was hanging in his throat, was gradually swallowed back into his stomach. Regardless of whether it was Leaf or the children from Bright Shell Village, they should have escaped Black-corner City safely, right? Meng Chao was looking forward to it. It seems that you really care about the life and death of these ordinary rat people. Ice Storm observed his expression and was somewhat puzzled. It doesnt seem like youre a rat person. Why? Because in the near future, they all have great potential to become my high-quality customers! Meng Chao smiled faintly and said something that Ice Storm did not understand. Other than nurturing the consumer market, another more important reason was that Meng Chao hoped that Dragon City in this life would walk a completely different path from his previous life. The Dragon City civilization in his previous life did not care about the lives of ordinary rat people. Even the lives of tens of millions of ordinary citizens of Dragon City were not something that many peerless powerhouses would care about. The result was that ten thousand suns exploded in the sky above Dragon City, and the flames of destruction fell from the sky, bringing about the end of the entire civilization. Meng Chao did not know where the key to crushing the end of the world was hidden. Therefore, he could only try to do something completely different from his previous life. Although the life of an ordinary rat citizen was insignificant. However, who could guarantee that the key to crushing the end of the world and saving Dragon City was not hidden in the body of a young rat citizen like Leaf? Of course, no matter how hard he tried, it was still too idealistic to save the millions of rat civilians from Black-corner City. Even if the rat civilians gathered in the north of the city, it was impossible for all of them to escape through the underground passage. The Blood Hoof warrior was not a fool. He would soon react and chase after them again, even all the way to the underground passage. If they wanted to let the majority of the rat population leave safely They would need someone to voluntarily stand behind and stop them. The Rat Gods emissary had already arranged for such a group of people. They were all close relatives who had been massacred by the Blood Hoof warriors. Their homes had also been torched. They had an irreconcilable feud with the Blood Hoof warriors, and their bodies had been tortured for a long time. They were not in a condition for long-distance travel. After confirming the candidates, the messengers of the Rat God kept indoctrinating them. For the sake of the Rat God and the glory of the sixth clan, even if you sacrifice yourself, you will be reunited with your families on the top of the Holy Mountain. The rat people who had lost all hope believed in this idea. They tore off the blood-stained clothes from the bodies of their fallen comrades. They tied the shiny spears and battle axes that had been dug out from the depths of the underground to their palms. Many of them even tied the explosive items that the Rat Gods emissaries had given them, which were emitting extremely unstable spirit ripples, to their waists. After drinking the mandrake fruit wine that was mixed with the blood of totem beasts, which they had absolutely no right to enjoy as rat people, their spirits gradually became excited, and they ignored the pain in their bodies and the fear of death. Smiling and being full of longing, they watched the large group of rat people escape the underground passage while they defended their positions, ready to die together with the Blood Hoof warriors who would rush up again at any time. The sacrifice spirit of these rebel soldiers made Meng Chao deeply respect them. Although the faces and bodies of many rebel soldiers still had strong beast characteristics. In his daze, Meng Chao could not tell the difference between them and the Dragon City veterans who were still fighting to the death against the terrifying beasts that were dozens of times stronger than him. Meng Chao did not have a good impression of the schemers hiding behind the Big-horned Rat God with ulterior motives. Meng Chao did not think there was anything wrong with these ordinary rat people who believed in the Big-horned Rat God and could not stand their treatment anymore under the blood-stained battle flag. They were rising up to fight for their dignity and freedom. As an Earthling from the 22nd century who was well-versed in the history of civilization for thousands of years, he had the right to laugh at the stupidity of these rat people. However, he could not do better than place the Earthlings in the environment of these rat people and let them suffer the fate of being exploited, enslaved, despised, and deceived. It was because of this that Meng Chao did not want the rat subjects to repeat the mistakes from his previous life. After shedding gallons of blood, they had fallen into the cycle of being deceived and enslaved, becoming stepping stones for ambitious people. I hope that my rebirth will allow the sacrifices of all the martyrs to have their due value. With that thought in mind, Meng Chao tightened his tattered clothes and squeezed into the crowd with Ice Storm. At this moment, the rat peoples rebel army was still very chaotic. Many of the rat people had been dragged there by the waves from all directions. They were all confused and had yet to recover from their shock. Forget about identifying each other, they had almost forgotten their own names. The manpower and time of the Rat Gods emissary were extremely limited. Obviously, it was impossible to carry out a detailed screening of every rat person here. Moreover, the Blood Hoof warriors had very distinct characteristics, from their appearance to their body shape to their burning killing intent. It was unlikely that any Blood Hoof warrior would suddenly think of sneaking into the rat peoples volunteer army and play any undercover tricks. Therefore, the Rat Gods emissary could only do it all at once and send everyone into the tunnel first. Just like that, Meng Chao and Ice Storm went deep underground smoothly. They moved underground with hundreds and thousands of rat people. To avoid unnecessary chaos and casualties, there was a chain at the front and back of each line. As long as they supported the chain, they could maintain the most basic order. On both sides of the underground tunnel, a shining warning lamp would be lit every three to five arms to guide them toward hope. In addition, this underground passage that had been built thousands of years ago had originally been prepared for the huge Blood Hoof warriors. Most of the rat people were thinner than the Blood Hoof warriors by several rounds. This also ensured that there was enough space between them so that they would not step on each other. Even so, this long journey in the dim underground light environment was still a test of the organization of the whole team and the ability of the commander. Meng Chao doubted whether the untrained rat slaves could really grit their teeth and walk dozens of miles to reach the safe zone far away from Black-corner City. If the exit was too close to Black-corner City, it would be meaningless because the Blood Hoofs right outside the city could catch up to them and defeat them at any minute. At this time, a rumbling explosion came from behind them. The entire underground passage trembled slightly. A large amount of fine sand and gravel were shaken off their heads. It was likely that the Blood Hoof warriors had once again charged into the northern region of the city and had clashed with the troops that had stayed behind to defend. In fact, the Blood Hoof warriors had already discovered the secret of the underground escape passage and were attacking the entrance of the underground passage with everything they had. Meng Chao was burning with anxiety. No matter how much the blocking troops looked at death as if it was their home. Once the Blood Hoof warriors became serious, they were destined to have no chance at all. Before long, the Blood Hoof warriors would rush into the underground tunnel like a combination of a meat grinder and a tunneling machine. They would crush all the rat people who were still trapped in the underground tunnel into meat paste. The rat people would never be able to escape from this extremely long passage in a short period of time. Obviously, aside from Meng Chao and Ice Storm, many of the rat people were aware of this problem. Seeing that the group had slightly restored order, they gradually became flustered and scattered. Boom! A deafening explosion suddenly came from a place very close to the tail of the group. A large number of boulders had collapsed, blocking the rear of the underground passage tightly. But this did not delay much time. No matter how large the boulders were, no matter how hard they were, to the Blood Hoof warriors who were wearing totem armor and holding giant rock-breaking hammers, it was only a matter of a few strikes. Speed up! Speed up! In the depths of the passage, someone shouted. Dont panic, everyone. The Rat God has blessed us all the way here. As long as our faith in the Rat God is firm, we will definitely be able to escape smoothly! Another person was so relieved. That was indeed true. Everything that happened in Black-corner City today was probably a miracle to everyone except for Meng Chao and Ice Storm! Inspired by the miracles, the rabble that should have been panicking miraculously calmed down again. Chapter 1092 - Escape! However, the long line of people was winding around the maze-like underground passage, while the surrounding light was getting dimmer and dimmer. The carbon dioxide exhaled by hundreds and thousands of people froze the air, like a thousand-pound boulder pressing on everyones heart. Meng Chao became more and more puzzled as he walked. It did not seem to be the way out He had once sneaked into the underground passage. Based on the flow of the air, as well as the aura from the end of the underground passage and the wilderness, he could determine the general direction of the exit. The air in the passage before them was like a rotten swamp. It was completely frozen. He couldnt sense even the slightest ripple caused by the gentle breeze. Sure enough, it didnt take long for a large block of blocked rocks to appear in front of them. There was no way forward. Other than where they came from, the other three walls were as hard as iron. The crowd immediately panicked. Some people could not help but cry out loud. A few messengers of the rat god mixed in the crowd shouted, Everyone, dont panic. Kneel down and pray to the Rat God. As long as our faith is pious enough, the Rat God will definitely save us! Under their leadership, the helpless hamster people all knelt down. Meng Chao and Bing Feng looked at each other and assumed the same posture as the hamster people. Bing Feng, on the other hand, had a suspicious look on his face. He lowered his head and mouthed a question to Meng Chao, What the hell? Are you sure this is the way out? Meng Chaos mind raced and instantly denied the possibility that they were deliberately left to die. This was because this team also included many strong adult rats. Many of their hands had been stained with the blood of the Blood Hoof Warriors. Logically speaking, they were the best cannon fodder. Moreover, there were also many rat God emissaries mixed in the crowd. Such precious human resources should not be wasted like this. Moreover, Meng Chao also discovered something very strange. The team seemed to have been shortened. They were at the back of the long team. There should have been at least tens of thousands of people in the front. They did not encounter many forks along the way, and there were no traces of large groups of people passing through the forks. If this was really a dead end, where did the tens of thousands of people in front go? Wait, this is Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and adjusted the size of his pupils, stimulating his retina and the cone cells with his spiritual energy. With the help of the dim light, he discovered that the walls and the ground of the dead endwere carved with dense cuneiform characters. As the rat militia prayed sincerely, the breathing, heartbeat, and life magnetic field of the people gradually fluctuated at the same frequency. Their vitality seemed to have turned into a small stream and gathered into the cuneiform characters. The cuneiform characters sparkled, and the strokes continued to extend, intertwining and entangling with each other! Soon, hundreds of thousands of rat peoples volunteer army soldiers were enveloped by the radiance of the cuneiform characters. The incomparably magnificent radiance seemed to have a magical penetrative power, and gradually seeped into the skin, flesh, and bones of every rat people. The rat militia, who had been burnt by the flames of war and smoke, became translucent and translucent. Meng Chao spread out his hands in front of him. He found that his two palms had also become exquisitely carved works of art that looked like glass, crystals, and colorful gemstones. Every blood vessel, every tendon, and even every nerve could be clearly seen. He was just like a Translucent person.. He was not an exception. Such wonderful changes had taken place in every rat citizen around him. Under the guidance of the messenger of the Rat God, the rat citizens did not panic because of the wonderful changes in their bodies. Instead, they were ecstatic to believe that the big-horned rat God had really listened to their prayers and sent a Miracleto save them. This scene made Meng Chaos eyes widen. He was naturally no stranger to the miraculous changes that had happened to everyone. He had tasted this kind of feeling countless times in Dragon Citys Archean ruin No. 1. This is A short-distance teleportation device on the planets surface!! It can also be said to be a super large-scale teleportation array! Meng Chao suddenly understood. No wonder the emissaries of the Rat God were confident that they could get thousands of rat people out of black-horn city. Meng Chao originally thought that they were daydreaming it was almost impossible to get hundreds of thousands of rabble who had not received professional training to do so in the dim light environment deep underground, it was almost impossible to travel dozens of miles in an orderly manner without any chaos, congestion, or even the tragedy of trampling on each other. Moreover, even if they could escape a dozen miles away from black-corner city, they would be easily discovered by the bloody hoof army. The centaurs of the Bloody Hoof clan were natural cavalrymen. It was easy to catch up with the large-scale fugitives and destroy them. The mastermind behind the temple thieves might be a lunatic. But he was definitely not a foolhardy fool. Since he dared to spend an astronomical amount of money to carry out such a grand plan. He was naturally certain that he could make at least one-third to half of the rat population in black-corner city leave safely. Meng Chao had never been able to figure out the crux of his trick. It seems that the guy hiding behind the Rat God has long discovered a super large-scale teleportation array buried deep underground in black-corner city. No, not just one. If the teleportation array was the creation of the ancient Tulan, a certain military facility wouldnt have been built alone. Instead, there would have been several or even dozens of teleportation arrays scattered around, forming an enormous underground portthat could absorb hundreds of thousands of tons of resources and thousands of troops in a short period of time. On the other hand, the other teleportation array must be very far away from black horn city. The reason is simple. If it was outside of black horn city, conventional transportation would have been enough. There was no need to build military facilities such as the short-distance teleportation system on the planets surface. The enemys entire plan revolved around the teleportation array. Yes. Of course, the sewage pipes in Black Horn City lead all the way to the outside of the city. Also, the enemy will certainly leave a lot of traces, which will mislead the blood hoof warriors into believing that most of the rats escaped to the outside of the city through the sewage pipes. However, it was just a feint. By the time the Blood Hoof Warriors wasted too much time inside and outside of the sewage pipes, the messengers of the Rat God would have long fled hundreds of kilometers away from black horn city with hundreds of thousands of rats and the trophies they stole from the Temple! Although they were on different sides. Meng Chao did not necessarily appreciate the ruthlessness of the mastermind who used the lives of millions of rats as a bargaining chip. However, he could not help but applaud the other partys methods. As for why the other party did not reveal the truth along the way and even pretended to pray at the last moment. This involved a very mysterious psychological principle. Humans would only awaken their most devout faith and believe in the existence of the Savior at the most desperate moment. Meng Chao could guarantee that. After such a reversal of The last moment, the arrival of a miracle. All the rat people who had escaped would no longer have the slightest doubt about the existence of the big-horned rat god. Even if the emissary of the big-horned rat God wanted them to face the blade of the totem warriors and charge straight forward, they would not blink an eye. Soon, the light surging out from the cuneiform characters turned into a milky-white sea of light, drowning everything within Meng Chaos vision. The entire world began to melt. Including his body of flesh and blood. The teleportation array of the Tulan civilization seemed to have used a more advanced technology than the teleportation array that the dragon city civilization had just begun to develop. Not only could it teleport more rational carbon-based intelligent life forms at once. During the teleportation process, there were no strong dizziness, intense pain, hallucinations, auditory hallucinations, and other adverse reactions. Soon, the Sea of light that flooded Meng Chaos eyes dissipated like a receding tide. When his vision became clear again, the world around him had changed. It was no longer the cramped and dilapidated walls, the burning city, the pungent smell of blood, and the rising and falling sounds of killing. Instead, it was a field close to a dense forest. The blue sky and White Clouds, the gentle breeze, and the fragrance of the grass made people feel relaxed and happy. They almost forgot the exhaustion, pain, and fear from a moment ago. On the distant horizon, black-corner city had become an insignificant black dot. Judging from the thickness of the smoke column that shot up into the sky above the Black Dot, this place was at least 30 to 50 miles away from black-corner city. Meng Chao looked around. The rat subjects who had been teleported with him were staring at the world that had suddenly opened up in a daze. They could not believe that they had escaped. When they finally realized that the man-eating demon cave named Black-corner Cityhad been thrown to the back of their minds, many of them could not help but burst into tears. They kneeled down and kissed the cuneiform characters carved on the teleportation array, they thanked the miracleof the rat god that had descended on them. We are saved! The Rat God has really saved us! Praise the ancestral spirits. They are the ancestral spirits of the rat people! They were so happy that they wept. They danced and fell into madness. Even the ice storm was stunned. She was not as ignorant as the ordinary rat people. She believed that what had just happened was really a miracle. However, it was also the first time that she had tasted the taste of short-distance teleportation on the surface of a planet. Unlike Meng Chao, who was already an experienced driver, she had never experienced such a thing before. Right now, the ice storm was still immersed in the wonderful taste of a hundred miles in an instant. It stared at black-corner city for a long time before it spoke in a voice that only Meng Chao could hear, I thought that only the few Towers of Lightand Towers of magicin the land of Holy Light had the technology to transform the flesh and blood of the devout believers into light beams and teleport them to the other side in an instant. I didnt expect to see a similar device in Turan ZE. Reaper, you are right. The ancient Turan people did indeed have an incredibly splendid civilization. The advanced orcs of today are far inferior to their ancestors! Chapter 1093 - The Great Horn Army! Chapter 1093: The Great Horn Army! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was similarly shocked. In one breath, he had allowed so many civilians, who had not undergone professional training, to perform a short-distance jump on the planets surface without causing too serious of a side effect. Other than a small number of relatively weak rat civilians who knelt on the ground and felt faint nausea, most of them were able to stand up shakily after taking more than ten deep breaths. It was like Dragon Citys transmigration device, but it was something that could not be done at the time. However, Meng Chao noticed that both ends of the transmigration system seemed to be fixed to the ground. A huge disc made of granite was deeply embedded in the ground. The surface was engraved with mysterious and complicated cuneiform characters, which could not be excavated at all and moved with the large group. In other words, the two transmigration arrays had only built a point-to-point transmission line from Black-corner City to dozens of miles outside the city. It was unlike the transmission device of Dragon City, which could be disassembled and assembled at will, transported by armored airships, and sent elite soldiers to any place. From the perspective of flexibility and portability, the transmission technology of Dragon City also had its own advantages. If the two kinds of transmigration technology could be combined and they could take advantage of each other In my previous life, the Dragon City civilization did not develop any decent transmigration technology at all because the most important experts in transmigration were all targeted by abnormal beasts. Meng Chao thought to himself, When the advanced orcs were fighting in the Other World, they did not seem to have used the transmigration technology on a large scale to place the heavy troops behind the strategic depth of the Holy Light faction. It seems that, like the super technology left by most of the ancient Turan, the advanced orcs now know nothing about black technology, such as transmigration arrays. They only treated it as the blessing of the ancestors, but they never thought about how to research, improve, and apply it in real battles on a large scale. If Dragon City and the Turan civilization in this world could cooperate, research earlier and master each others transmigration technology, it would definitely change the strategic situation of the war in the Other World greatly. It would even be a trump card that could decide the outcome of the war! Meng Chao took note of the matter in his mind. Then, he cast his eyes further away and observed the guys who were waiting for them in secret. In the dense forest beside the ancient transmigration array, there were already over a hundred tents. Close to a thousand rat soldiers with vigorous expressions were waiting for the fugitives from Black-corner City. These soldiers were mixed with a large number of characteristics from different clans, all of them were pure hybrids. This was the most distinct symbol of the rat people. However, they were different from the ordinary rat people who had been enslaved and exploited all year round, and their bones seeped out of their lowly and unconfident bones. These rat people warriors held their heads high and puffed out their chests. Their muscles were full, their eyes were bright, and they were full of energy. The confidence that they would be able to defeat all their enemies under the protection of their ancestors was almost expressed in words. Compared with the rat people who had escaped Black-corner City, they were like two completely different races. This is a strong well-trained army. Meng Chao thought, Even if they are far from reaching the level of totem warriors, even if they really encounter totem warriors, they will not be defeated at the first touch. They will definitely fight until the last soldier. Other than that, Meng Chao noticed that on the breastplates of these elite rat people warriors, as well as on the war flags that were planted all around the tent, there was a skull shaped like a rats head. On the skull, there were more than a dozen large horns growing. On the large horns, blood dripped down. Around the skull, there was a circle of demonic flames. Those elite rat soldiers that were particularly strong and looked extremely valiant, and looked like military officers, were also wearing masks that looked like rat skulls. They looked fierce and mysterious. These elite rat soldiers, who wore the Great Horn battle emblem and came from unknown sources, had already received hundreds of groups of rat people that had escaped from the transmigration array. They were very familiar with it. They swarmed up and helped the frightened rat people down from the transmigration array so that they would not block the next group of escapees. In the dense forest, dozens of large pots had been set up, bubbling and boiling the thick and fragrant mandala fruit puree and paste. The fire was very small, and with the winding smoke pipes, the smoke was directly discharged into the ground and released through hundreds of beehive-like holes. From dozens of miles away, there was absolutely no sign of smoke rising. Just based on this meticulous thought, Meng Chao felt that it was not something an ordinary orc battle group could do. In addition, there were many female soldiers who checked the wounds of the fugitives, bandaged them, and comforted them with soft words, so that the fugitives could accept the fact that they had been saved in the shortest time possible. The fugitives who thought that they were doomed in Black-corner City had never enjoyed such thoughtful treatment. They were overwhelmed by the favor, and in an instant, they were filled with endless trust and goodwill toward the ferocious-looking Rat God skeleton emblem on the battle flag. However, Meng Chao noticed that during the process of welcoming the fugitives, these elite rat soldiers, by distributing food and checking their injuries, were able to silently distinguish the stronger and more valiant fugitives.., they had been able to distinguish them from the elderly, the weak, the women, and the children. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other. The two of them were getting more and more curious about this mysterious as well as highly efficient team. Fellow compatriots of the Great Horn Clan, Congratulations. Under the Big-horned Rat Gods protection, you have finally escaped your fate of being enslaved, bullied, and killed! When the fugitives gradually calmed down, an officer wearing a rat-skeleton mask and an extraordinarily gorgeous armor stood on a big green stone in the middle of the forest and announced loudly, In the past three to five months, you have interacted with many of us. In the bloody battle that has turned the entire Black-corner City upside down, you have fought side by side with us, soaked in blood, melding your flesh and bones together! However, to be on the safe side, we still cannot tell you our real names and origins. At this moment, the man-eating demon cave in Black-corner City has been left far behind. Our so-called lowly bloodline has been purified by everyones courage to fight to the end. What awaits you will be an incomparably bright future and an incomparably glorious journey. We can finally say our names openly, the name were most proud of in the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. We are from the Great Horn Army, and we are all soldiers of the Big-horned Rat God! As he spoke, the officer removed the rat skull mask on his face. A face that was full of scars but was full of heroic spirit was revealed. The words Great Horn Army seemed to be a spell that contained endless totem power. All the rat soldiers around him, whose backs were already as straight as spears, were raised by another two to three inches. The burning spirit energy had a great influence, which left a deep impression on all the fugitives. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He knew that the elite rat soldiers standing in front of him were the ones who had stirred up the Great Horn Rebellion in his previous life, the ones who had broken the rule in Picturesque Orchid Lake for thousands of years. They had created history but indirectly destroyed the future. The Great Horn Army has received the protection of the Big-horned Rat God and has been bestowed with infinite courage and strength. We are determined to fight for the millions of rat people in Picturesque Orchid Lake! The officer of the Great Horn Army firmly said, For thousands of years, the rat people have suffered too much injustice, suffered too much enslavement, and shed too much blood. The blood that was enough to drown the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake has finally turned into raging flames and awakened the Big-horned Rat God from his several thousand years of slumber! From the day he woke up, the heroic spirit of the Rat God had been wandering in the sky above Picturesque Orchid Lake. He observed and selected the rat population that was full of blood, unruly, and qualified to receive supreme divine power. He also helped them awaken their power and realize their mission. Slowly, hundreds, thousands, and thousands of rat population that had awakened gathered under the flag of the Rat God! Look at the flag. It is the flag that has accumulated all the humiliation and hatred of billions of rat subjects in the past thousands of years! The skeleton that is full of cracks represents the enslavement and oppression that we have suffered. The horn that is full of tusks represents the will that we will never surrender to. The blood dripping from the horn has turned into a fire that engulfs everything. It represents our determination to purify the entire world. This is the Great Horn Army, an army that has gathered millions of iron-blooded warriors who are not afraid of death. There are ten times more warriors who are gathering. They will definitely overturn the power in Picturesque Orchid Lake! Ah Such bold words made the blood of all the fugitives boil. What had happened in the past day and night had filled up their brain cells completely. Their brains, which were used to being tamed and not having many opinions, had almost lost the ability to think. They were immersed in the glorious, intense, and beautiful picture that the Great Horn Army officer had described. Perhaps, you still have some doubts about the Big-horned Rat Gods power. You dont believe that we can gather millions of brave warriors who are not afraid of death in the gaps between the five great clans. The Great Horn officers eyes were bright. Through a simple word game, he tied the doubts about the Great Horn Army and the doubts about the Rat God together. He pointed at the burning Black-corner City on the horizon and suddenly raised his voice. However, just yesterday, who would have believed that the lowly rat people like us could overturn the entire Black-corner City and mess up the high and mighty Blood Hoof warriors? Who would have believed that hundreds of thousands of rat subjects could devour the Blood Hoof warriors and chop them into pieces? Who would have believed that we could escape Black-corner City and regain our freedom and the ability to control our destiny? Who would have believed that such an unbelievable miracle would really happen? Chapter 1094 - The Rat God’s Trial The deafening voice was like a burning wave that rushed into the brain of every fugitive. The eyes of the fugitives turned red again, and they fell into a frenzy of faith, unable to extricate themselves. Praise the Rat God! It was the Rat God who saved all of us! Only the Rat God could create such a miracle! The fugitives were trembling all over. They raised their hands high and shouted at the flag of the rat skull from the bottom of their hearts, worshipping it wholeheartedly. Meng Chao frowned slightly. He sensed an unnatural surge of brainwaves. It was the smell of a spiritual secret technique and a spiritual attack. After careful observation, Meng Chao found that the neck guard of the Great Horn Army officer was a little weird. The high neck guard not only covered his throat, it also covered a necklace-like thing that was wrapped around his neck and stuck to his throat. On the necklace, a piece of material that looked like a crystal was being released incessantly. It was enough to interfere with the spirit ripples in an ordinary persons cerebral cortex. If Meng Chaos guess was correct It should be a tool of some kind of spirit interference. Wearing it on the neck would enhance the speakers credibility. He and Ice Storm looked at each other. The latter also noticed something strange, and she mouthed to Meng Chao, Witchs Whisper. In the land of Holy Light, Witchs Whisper was a specialized term. It referred to a similar secret technique that used interference with brainwaves to hypnotize others and implant flowery words into other peoples minds. Although the name contained the word witch, Ice Storm, the descendant of a witch, said that wizards or witches were not the only ones who were good at this secret technique. The priests of light, ascetics, and night watchers of the Church of Holy Light were masters of this technique. Therefore, they could represent the true God and tame countless people into the purest lambs. The burning Black-corner City was reminiscent of iron before everyones eyes. On top of that, the Great Horn Army officer bewitched them. All the fugitives no longer had any doubts about the arrival of the Big-horned Rat God and the final victory of the Great Horn Army. At this very moment, there is far more than one Black-corner City that is being turned upside down by the raging fury of the rat citizens! The Great Horn officer did not miss the opportunity to continue inciting the rat subjects. Across the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake, whether it is in the Gold Clan, the Blood Hoof Clan, the Thunder Clan, the Dark Moon Clan, or the Divine Wood Clan, there are countless rat subjects who have reached the limit of their patience. Under the Big-horned Rat Gods guidance and protection, they have picked up their weapons and fought back! Before long, the rat subjects who were humiliated and harmed in the past will gather into an invincible force, and that will be the sixth clan with the largest population in Picturesque Orchid Lake, the Great Horn Clan! And with the Big-horned Rat Gods blessing and the Great Horn Armys bloody battles, the Great Horn Clan will certainly become the strongest clan in Picturesque Orchid Lake! Tell me, do you believe in the Big-horned Rat God? Do you desire to take up the sword and fight for your own destiny? Do you want to be a member of the Great Horn Clan or even the Great Horn Army? The answer was self-evident in such a heated atmosphere. Even though they had been tortured to death in Black-corner City, or fought fiercely with the Blood Hoof warriors on the road to freedom, the rat people were still wounded and bleeding to the point that they could not even stand up. They wrung out the last drop of their blood and let out heart-wrenching screams. Very good. Then let us embark on the journey as soon as possible and welcome the trial that the Rat God has given us! The Great Horn Army officer changed the subject and said in a deep voice, As you can see, we are only dozens of miles away from Black-corner City. Right now, Black-corner City is still in chaos. Many soldiers of the Great Horn Army have volunteered to stay in the city to hold back the Blood Hoof Army and buy us precious time to retreat. However, they are outnumbered, so they wont be able to hold on for long. The Bloody Hoof Army will soon discover our secret and catch up to us. Everything we have done in Black-corner City has completely stripped the high-ranking warriors of their dignity. At the same time, it has greatly infuriated the Blood Hoof warriors. They will no longer be merciful to us. Once they catch up to us, they will only kill us in the cruelest way! Most of us are untrained civilians, after all. It will be easier said than done to compete with the Blood Hoof warriors on our long journey! Therefore, we must be mentally prepared for the worst. Everybody, brace yourselves! I know that you are exhausted and that many of you are almost bleeding out, but we are all proud people of Turan. We are the warriors of Turan who are protected by the ancestral spirits! The ancestral spirits will not protect the lazy and cowards for nothing. We must pass the most difficult trial before us in order to obtain the Rat Gods blessing again! These words made the burning brains of the fugitives cool down slightly. Looking at the vast wilderness in front of them, even those without military common sense realized that escaping Black-corner City was just the easiest first step. Next, the manner in which they escaped the Blood Hoof Armys pursuit in the wilderness would be the key to survival. Dont worry, everyone. Although the rat people who have escaped Black-corner City are brave warriors that are not afraid of death, we will not sacrifice any warriors life in vain. The Great Horn Army officer pointed at the northeastern horizon opposite Black-corner City and said, From here all the way to the north, every few dozen miles, the Great Horn Armys encampments will be waiting for everyone. As long as we can run out of three or five encampments, the threat of the pursuers will become smaller and smaller. After all, in the eyes of the Blood Hoof warriors, we are just lowly rat people. They cannot possibly use all their forces to annihilate us. As long as we can pass through seven camps and reach the border between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan, we will be able to join forces with the Great Horn Armys main force. By then, when millions of rat people gather together, it will not be the Blood Hoof warriors who hunt us down. Instead, we will raise an earth-shaking storm that will sweep across the entire area! The words of the Great Horn officer aroused the rat peoples vigilance and desire for survival. It also filled everyones hearts with the belief of victory. Compared with escaping the territory of the Blood Hoof Clan in one breath Advancing dozens of miles and arriving at the next camp seemed to be something that could be done through gritted teeth. Seeing the originally scattered crowd, their morale gradually gathered. The Great Horn officer immediately divided the fugitives into groups of a hundred people. Each one-hundred-person group was led by two to three elite rat people soldiers from the Great Horn Army. They also brought along dried mandala fruit chunks that could last for three to five days, mixed with yogurt and honey, and pressed tightly with rocks. Many rat soldiers had participated in the operation to destroy the granary and armory in Black-corner City. Their bodies were bulging and filled with mandrake fruits. They were also requested by the Great Horn Army officers to hand them over and distribute them. The Great Horn Army has arranged everything for you. You will be able to get sufficient supplies every time you arrive at a camp. The Great Horn Army officer explained, The most important thing right now is speed. Speed determines everything! If someone brings too much food with him and slows down the entire hundred-man team, the Blood Hoof warriors will catch up to them. Not only will they kill themselves, but they will also kill their other ninety-nine companions. Dont you agree? At this time, most of the fugitives had already listened to the Great Horn Army. They obediently handed over their hidden food and extra weapons and did not cause much trouble. Most of the materials that Meng Chao and Ice Storm brought with them were stored in the totem storage space through their totem armors. The totem armors also turned into a magical substance that looked like liquid metal and disappeared without a trace. At first glance, they were just two relatively strong ordinary rat refugees. The Great Horn Army officer never dreamed that there were two extremely dangerous people in his team. The soldiers of the Great Horn Army only took a rough look at Meng Chao and Ice Storm to see if there were any wounds on their bodies. Then, they asked about their battle records in Black-corner City before arranging them into a relatively healthy and strong hundred-man team. Right then, the large transmigration array outside the dense forest shone with a wondrous brilliance. It was the next group of fugitives. Set off, set off immediately! Urged by the soldiers of the Great Horn Army, the hundred-man team that Meng Chao and Ice Storm were apart of immediately carried simple packages and headed northeast without looking back. In the military common sense of the Earthlings, it was a disaster for hundreds of untrained civilians to trudge through the dangerous wilderness in orderly steps. However, the high-level orcs had tough skin and tough flesh. They were born to survive in the wilderness and wilderness better than the Earthlings. The rat people were the species that could withstand the most pain and torture among the high-level orcs. Moreover, they were not ordinary rat people. Those who were qualified to be oppressed in Black-corner City were all the best of the rat people. On the way to Black-corner City, they had already undergone the trials of a long journey. At that time, they were tied up in groups of ten. Under the threat of the whips and spears of the clan warriors, they were forced to cross the most dangerous terrain. All the people who could not hold on any longer died. Those who could survive until now believed that they had the blessing of the ancestral spirits and saw the hope of survival and the light of freedom. Even if they had to climb dozens of kilometers, they would still have to reach their destination. Besides, the two soldiers of the Great Horn Army who led them were also quite capable. They were a pair of tall and short partners. The tall ones had wrinkles all over their faces. They were silent, but they were good at long-distance marching. Whether it was teaching people how to massage and bind their legs to reduce fatigue. Or identifying the mud in the grass and the holes dug by wild beasts. Or through the rustling of the grass, they could identify if there were dangerous totem beasts lurking nearby. He was very familiar with them. He had the air of a veteran hunter. He was experienced and calm. The short man, on the other hand, was very young. He had a smiling baby face. Although he was not as experienced as the old hunter, he could speak well. He was good at Reading Minds and encouraging morale. In just a few dozen miles, he quickly became friends with everyone. Chapter 1095 - Appalling Torture The fugitives who had just escaped and were about to embark on a brand-new journey were also full of curiosity about the Great Horn Army, which was claimed to be the rat peoples equipment. Everyone scrambled to chat with the baby-faced warrior named Round Bone Club, hoping to get more information about the Great Horn Army from him. Meng Chao and Ice Storm pretended to lower their heads and hurry, but they both perked up their ears and heard the conversation between the group and the two Great Horn soldiers clearly. Bone Club, is your Great Horn Army really as the old man said? Are there a million people? One of the fugitives couldnt wait to ask the question that everyone was most concerned about. Actually, the fugitives didnt really understand the word A million. Just copy the description of the Big Horn officer just now, subconsciously feel that this means A lot, a lot, a lot, a lot. Thats a question that doesnt make sense! The round bone club giggled, First, it is not yourgreat horn army, but ourgreat horn army our glorious and powerful army belongs to all the rat people, including everyone here now! Secondly, there is no masterin the Great Horn Legion. Not to mention the captain of a hundred-man battle team and a thousand-man battle team, even the general who can command an entire legion is not a master. He is a warrior who, like the ordinary soldiers, fights for the Great Horn Rat God and all the rat people wholeheartedly AH The rat people had never heard of such an army. They looked at each other in confusion and excitement. However, there is one thing that you are right about. The Great Horn Army does have millions of soldiers. With the passage of time, all the rat people in Lan Ze will be awakened and saved. Our numbers will only increase until we can not count them all! Seeing that everyone was confused, as if they could not understand the concept of More than a million, Bonehead Thought for a moment and added, I was once trained in a camp set up by the Great Horn Army in a certain valley. It is said that there are three to five thousand soldiers stationed in that camp. As far as the eye can see, the entire valley is packed with people. Even the branches of the mandala trees are full of our soldiers! And such a camp, there are thirty to fifty or even more in the north, south, east, and west of the entire Tu Lan Ze! AH The rat people sighed once more. The detail of the trees being filled with people finally gave them a visual understanding of the size of the great horn army. Although they still didnt quite understand how powerful the one million strong army could be. The sense of security in their hearts increased. Only Meng Chao and icestorm exchanged glances and became more interested in the Great Horn Legion. The two of them observed their expressions and felt that this young soldier called Round Bone Clubdid not seem to be lying. He should have really received training in a camp with three to five thousand soldiers. Although the great horn army might not have thirty to fifty similar camps, it was still an exaggeration. But even if there were only ten or eight camps, it was still an extremely difficult task to gather thirty to fifty thousand elite soldiers. Any army with more than ten thousand people would not be able to completely hide its tracks. No matter how hard the high-level orcs worked, they were not skeleton soldiers who did not need to eat, drink, and shit. The weapons, equipment, supplies, recruitment, encampment, and marching marks of such a huge battle group.. It was extremely difficult to hide from the eyes of those who were interested. Meng Chao could not imagine how the rat subjects, who had nothing, could create such a huge army that could shake the rule of Turanze from the cracks of the five great clans. Of course, if the Great Horn Army had the secret support of some ambitious people from the five great clans. Of course. Bonebone, how did you join the Great Horn Legion? Can anyone join the Great Horn Legion? At this moment, a few strong rats could not help but ask the baby-faced warrior. As long as you have enough faith in the great horn rat god and have the courage to fight for freedom and dignity, yes, anyone can join the Great Horn Legion! The Bone Club was resolute. Pausing for a moment, it pointed at its own chest and said, Take me for example. I used to live in a town on the border between the Bloodhoof clan and the Dark Moon clan. It was the Lizard Warriors of the Dark Moon clan who ruled that damn town. You know the Dark Moon clan. They are all ugly, dark, and damp reptiles. They are lizard people, crocodile people, Snake people, and so on. They are bloodthirsty by nature, and their methods are brutal. They have ten times more ways to torture us rats than the Bloodhoof clan! Besides, the warriors of the Dark Moon clan have a very evil hobby. They like to raise real snakes, insects, rats, and ants as pets. They also have all kinds of secret arts passed down from thousands of years ago that can make snakes, insects, rats, and ants more ferocious than wolves, tigers, and leopards. They also carry strong acids and poisons. They are definitely monsters! My previous master liked to raise lizards the most. The lizards that he made can grow to the length of three to five arms. Their bodies are colorful and extremely beautiful. However, they carry lethal poison. Whether they are bitten by the sharp teeth of the lizards or scratched by the sharp claws and scales, and if they do not take the antidote in time, their bodies will fester and die of Pain! In order to keep the lizard cage clean and tidy all year round, my previous master ordered us, the rat people, to crawl into the cage every day and clean it in front of the colorful venomous lizard. Although we learned some methods to control the snakes, insects, rats, and ants, and wore cow-skin armor, head gloves, and gloves that were fully covered from head to toe, accidents still happened from time to time. The venom that was shot out by the lizard hit our eyes precisely and corroded our eyeballs. The Lizard threw us to the ground and tore the cow-skin armor apart. The wounds on our bodies were so deep that bone marrow could be seen. They were all common occurrences. Every year, there are less than a hundred rats who have been killed in the lizard cages. There are eighty of them, but master will never take them to heart. After all, there are plenty of rats. When the rats in the cities run out, we will command the Lizard Army to capture them in the countryside. Who asked us to live at the border of the two clans? We are the ownerless rats who dont know who should own us. If we are not consumed by the Dark Moon clan in time, the Bloodhoof clan will have benefited for nothing! The round bone club said it casually. Meng Chao knew that there were blood and tears hidden behind his words. Yezi had once told him that among the rat people, the ones with the most miserable fate were the rat people who lived at the border of two or even three clans. Leafs hometown, Half Mountain Village, was located in the hinterland of the Bloody Hoof clan. It was under the effective rule of black-corner city. Every year, a large number of top-grade Golden fruitsfrom the mandala fruits were harvested to serve as taxes, when the Bloody Hoof Warriors came to the countryside, they also had to take on the responsibility of being a guide to help the bloody hoof warriors find totem beasts. It seemed that the conditions were harsh, but it also ensured that they had a certain Usefor black-corner city. It was a Propertybelonging to the Bloody Hoof clan. Unless the glorious era came, the entire Bloodhoof clan would have to prepare for war and march north. Otherwise, no matter how cruel the Lord Warrior was, in the relatively stable era of prosperity, he would not kill the goose that laid the golden eggs and easily destroy the tax sources and assets. However, the rat people who lived at the border between the two clans. Because of the unclear ownership. They often had to endure exploitation and oppression from both sides. And when a clan was out of reach, unable to maintain their dominance over the border villages for a long time, and their ability to collect taxes. It was possible for them to catch all the rat people in the village in one fell swoop, so as not to benefit the other side. To be treated as an asset was indeed pathetic. But if it was not even an asset, it was even more uncertain and treacherous fate. Many rat subjects knew that. In the hundred-man team, there were a few rat subjects who, like the round bone club, came from the border of the Bloody Hoof clan and the other four major clans. They had suffered the deepest pain. They had also triggered the strongest spirit of resistance. Many people clenched their fists when they heard half of the story. Creaking noises were coming from their joints and their fingers, as if they were going to crush the throat of fate. Sometimes, master happens to see the struggles and screams of the rat subjects in the Lizard Cage. Instead of being in a hurry to save them, he laughs and watches them with great interest. Only when the rat subjects are bitten until their skin is torn open and they are rolling on the ground in pain, does he stop whistling and order the lizard to retreat. The round bone club continued, At that time, even if the rat subjects are rescued and smeared with the antidote, the toxins will invade their marrow and internal organs, and their incomplete limbs will not be able to grow back. They will be completely wasted. We often suspect that master intentionally sent the rats to their deaths in the lizard cage just to enjoy the battle between the rats and the colorful venomous lizards. We also suspect that we are screaming in agony. However, no one dares to voice such suspicions, and no one dares to reject masters order of entering the lizard cage to clean up. Anyone who dares to refuse will have their hands and feet broken by master. Then, dozens of wounds will be cut on their bodies and thrown into the incubation pool that is occupied by hundreds of small lizards. When the small lizards smell the scent of blood, they will scramble over and tear off the flesh of those who refuse. Because the small lizards havent grown yet, their toxicity is not very strong. Their claws and teeth are very young, too. Their tearing and gnawing will often last for several days and nights. They may not be able to die until the person who refuses is gnawed into a skeleton. This is how the Samurai Mastersof the Dark Moon clan deal with the Rat People! The rat people living in the territory of the Bloody Hoof clan had heard of the cruelest punishment, which was nothing more than being trampled to death by their masters. Such a horrifying torture made their hair stand on end at first, and then they were furious. Chapter 1096 - Round Bone Club’s Experience Chapter 1096: Round Bone Clubs Experience Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ive been particularly agile since I was young, and I have innate premonitions of danger. Every time a Poisonous Rainbow Lizard tried to bite me, I would always be able to dodge in time. Even if it bit my cowhide sheath, I would still be able to untie it at the critical moment and escape the lizards poisonous fangs and acid. Therefore, many of my companions would either end up dead or injured while cleaning the lizard cage, but I would remain unharmed. Bone Clubs smile did not change as he continued. This is both my luck and my misfortune. After discovering my uniqueness, the master arranged for me to clean the lizard cage much more often than the others. Besides, other people would only go in to clean the Poisonous Rainbow Lizards cage when it was full and sleepy. When they did so, they would ignite a pungent smoke that snakes, insects, rats, and ants hated the most, reducing the Poisonous Rainbow Lizards aggression as much as possible. Whenever it was my turn to clean, the master would deliberately not feed the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard until it had a full stomach, or he would add a lot of secret medicines into its food to increase its toxicity as well as offensive ability. In response, when I entered the lizards cage, I would be targeted by the giant lizard that was glaring at me ferociously. It was as if the giant lizard was going to eat me up, including my skin and bones. No matter how lucky a hunter is, he will run into totem beasts sooner or later after traveling through the forest all year round. I had to crawl into the lizard cage almost every day to clean up the excrement of the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard, and also the bones of the wild beasts that had been gnawed away by it. How could nothing have happened to me? Fortunately, I relied on my nimbleness and only received light injuries every time. I was never bitten by the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard to the point that I broke my bones, and its poison never penetrated my internal organs. I am still lucky to be alive. However, my body has also been corroded by the poison and acid to some extent. Its too horrible to look at! As Round Bone Club spoke, he took off his soft beast skin armor, revealing his upper body. His skin looked as if it had been torn apart by a sharp whip and burned by flames. Ugly scars were all over his body. The skin and flesh in many places were completely necrotic, presenting a grayish-white texture that was like a rock. It was a stark contrast to the smile on his baby face. Just one look was enough to make ones heart skip a beat. Many of the rat subjects had scars left behind by the clan warriors tortures. They all felt the same way about Round Bone Club, and they sensed a common enemy. Your previous master deserves to die! someone said. All the lizard warriors in the Dark Moon Clan deserve to die! There were also people who furiously expanded the range of their hatred. No, all the clan warriors deserve to die! some people insisted. Round Bone Club smiled and put on his soft armor again. My previous master deserved to die, but if no one dared to fight back, he would not die on the spot for no reason! At that time, not only had I been too afraid to fight back, I never had the slightest thought of fighting back. I only felt that it was my life. Due to the despicable, cowardly, and unclean blood flowing in my body, I couldnt blame anyone even if I became the Poisonous Rainbow Lizards food. Besides, the master seemed to be waiting to enjoy a wonderful and exciting show. He even made a bet with others to see how many days I could last in the lizard cage before I was completely eaten by the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard. Finally, the day arrived. I remember that it was winter, a particularly cold morning. Since we, the rat people, were curled up in our shacks, the wind was leaking from all sides, and we were sleeping in the cold and wet mud. Even the mandrake leaves that were spread in the mud were only a thin layer. After a night, I was already shivering from the cold, and my joints were stiff. Neither my eyelids nor my fingers could open flexibly. The first glimmer of light appeared on the horizon, and I had no choice but to crawl into the lizard cage to clean up. In such a terrible state, it was inevitable that I wouldnt be able to dodge in time, and the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard pounced on me. I still remember that moment until today. I remember that giant lizard, which was almost longer than me, crawling on my body and constantly tearing my cowhide sheath. The incomparably tough sheath was torn to pieces by it. Even through the thick cowhide, I could feel just how sharp its claws were. Moreover, it kept shooting venom at my face in an attempt to blind my eyes. Even though I tried my best to turn my head so that the Venom wouldnt splash into my eyes, the venom corroded the surface of the helmet and produced a sizzling sound. It stirred up a strong, pungent smell, but it made my nostrils seem to be on fire. What I inhaled into my chest was flames. Very soon, I felt my chest armor being torn apart by the Poisonous Rainbow Lizards tail, which was like a saw. Its tail was about to pierce through my chest and dig out my beating heart next. I had witnessed the tragic deaths of many of my companions, so I was very clear about its moves. I was extremely scared. Driven by my survival instincts, I struggled and resisted with all my might. Coincidentally, the previous night, the Poisonous Rainbow Lizards food had been a huge rhino leg. After it had consumed all the blood and flesh, there were still a few huge bone clubs left in the cage. The Poisonous Rainbow Lizard bit off a few bone clubs, creating sharp broken stubble. I carelessly groped for a round and sharp bone club. Then, with my eyes closed, I used all the strength in my body to stab above my head. By the name of the Big-horned Rat! I actually impaled the eyes of this Poisonous Rainbow Lizard, and the entire bone club sank into its head! This beast is still not dead. Under the stimulation of intense pain, it tore at my chest even harder. But I was also triggered by the intense pain and the ferocity hidden deep in my blood. No matter how the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard tore at my skin and flesh, I held the round head of the bone club tightly and didnt let go. I even pressed my entire weight on it and spun the bone club desperately, turning the beasts eyeballs and brain into mush. At that time, my entire chest was burning, and there was only one thought in my mindeven if I die, I will drag this beast down with me. I must not let it harm more of my companions. After an unknown period of time, the beast finally stopped moving, and I fell unconscious for a period of time. I thought that I was already dead. In a trance, I was reunited with my former companions and my parents, whom I had never seen before. However, when I woke up again under the stimulation of intense pain, I discovered that I was still lying in a messy lizard cage. Judging from the frozen sky and the dim sun, I was only unconscious for less than half an hour, or even in the time it took for a meal. Looking at the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard, whose entire head I had poked into pieces, I knew that something bad was going to happen. It was the masters favorite pet. He played with it in his arms every day. He even gave it a name, Colorful Gem, just to show it off to other Dark Moon warriors during gambling games and banquets. It was said that another warrior had once offered him a hundred well-trained rat civilian servants, but the master had refused to sell it. The rat laborers were buried in the Poisonous Rainbow Lizards bloody mouth. Of course, they were unlucky. However, it was even more outrageous for me to fight back and kill the masters favorite pet. I could almost imagine how furious the master would be once he saw the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard in such a miserable state, and what kind of miserable end I would meet. The incubation pond with hundreds and thousands of small lizards was specially prepared for the rebellious rat people like me who werent willing to die obediently. Im not afraid of death. But I am indeed afraid of being swallowed by hundreds of finger-sized lizards in the incubation pond. In three days and three nights, or even longer, I would be completely devoured from the inside out. For the time being, I was still alive. My eyes could still move, and my brain could still perceive pain. Fortunately, it was still early, and the master had not woken up. Due to my outstanding performance, the master had gradually left the entire lizard cage in my care. There was no second person who had witnessed my fierce battle with the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard. I did not know where I got the strength to break open the lizard cages iron fence and run away. Before the first wisp of smoke rose in the town, I had already run into the forest outside the town. As expected, not long after, the town sent out pursuers. Although I didnt know what the masters expression was when he saw Colorful Gems corpse, judging from the number of pursuers, if they really caught up, I might as well cut my own throat and have a good time. However, after barely escaping the fierce battle with the Poisonous Rainbow Lizard and having my life hang by a thread, as well as feeling the reapers grim smile beside my ears, I didnt want to die anymore. At least, I didnt want to die so easily. I desperately escaped into the depths of the forest, breathing in the mountain air to my hearts content, sensing the moisture of the soil and the fragrance of the plants, and so on. It was something that I couldnt possibly taste when I was in the town and in the lizard cage. I thought that even if I lived for one more day no, half a day more would be good. As long as I was still alive, the master would definitely fly into a rage and cry out in anger, unable to raise his head in front of his friends. At the thought of this, the originally exhausted me somehow gained a brand new strength from the pits of my bone marrow. Its a pity that if I want to survive in the wilderness, I cant just rely on my courage and strength. I had stayed in the town since I was young and helped the master serve his snakes, insects, rats, and ants. I had never lived in the forest for a long time, and I didnt know how to avoid dozens of teams of pursuers in the forest and capture them all over the mountains and plains. I left too many traces between the grass and trees. The bloodstains that I rubbed against the rough bark of the trees were as clear as shining arrows before the sniffing bloodthirsty lizards that my master kept. Finally, after only escaping for one day, I was blocked by a team of pursuers in a col on that bone-chilling night. Chapter 1097 - The Old Bear’s Revenge Chapter 1097: The Old Bears Revenge Meng Chao felt that the soldiers sent by the Great Horn Army to lead the rat people out of the devils den must have been carefully selected and specially trained in their eloquence. They had carefully polished their stories countless times. Only then could they speak so vividly and fascinatingly. With just a few words, Round Bone Club seemed to lead everyone back to that soul-stirring night. Everybody held their breath and stared at his mouth. Knowing that he was safe and sound, they were still sweating for what had happened to him. At that time, a bloodthirsty lizard that looked like a mad dog suddenly darted out of the bushes and bit my calf. Its fangs pierced through my flesh, making its body, which weighed more than a hundred kilograms, hang on my leg. The round bone club continued, I watched as two ferocious lizard warriors walked towards me with hideous smiles on their faces while carrying large clubs that were filled with snake teeth. Their gazes didnt land on my head, but on my knees. It seemed that they didnt want to kill me with a stick. Instead, they wanted to break my knees and bring me back to the town to slowly cook me. AH In the crowd, some of the impatient rats couldnt help but ask, What happened after that? How did you escape from the pursuit of the Lizard Warriors? After that, it was old bearskin who saved me! The round bone club grinned and pointed at the taciturn tall warrior, Dont think that he doesnt like to talk much, but he has the ability to imitate the cries of the totem beasts and attract the totem beasts from afar. Old Bearskin joined the great horn army a few years earlier than me. At that time, he was sent to the border of the Blood Hoof clan and the Dark Moon clan by the Great Horn Army to look for someone like me who was desperate but unwilling to wait for his death. He was also full of anger toward his master, and he became a new recruit of the Great Horn Army. He saw the movements of a large group of lizard warriors at the foot of the mountain. He knew that they must be chasing after the rebels and saboteurs, so he quietly followed behind the group. Old Bearskin alone, of course, could not contend with a large group of lizard warriors. So, he used his own ability to cleverly attract a totem beast and crashed into the encirclement of the Lizard Warriors. The value and threat of the totem beast is obviously much greater than mine. For a moment, the Lizard Warriors were caught off guard by the totem beast, and were thrown off their feet. Old Bearskin took the opportunity to sneak up and cut the neck of the bloodthirsty lizard that bit my calf, saving me. I see. Everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. Someone was still not satisfied, and continued to ask, Later, how did you escape the pursuit of the Lizard Warriors? It all depends on old bearskin! The round bone club said, Old Bearskin is an experienced hunter. He is simply the embodiment of the forest. With just a sniff, he can sniff out all the streams, swamps, and caves of totem beasts in the entire forest. As everyone knows, we rat people are usually not allowed to go into the mountains to hunt, except for those who are gifted and specially act as guides for the Clan Warriors. When old bearskin was in his hometown, he was such a guide. However, a guides bowl of rice is also very unpalatable. Its even more dangerous than cleaning the lizard cage, because in order to hunt even more brutal and powerful totem beasts, the Clan Warriors always ask the Guide to go deeper into the forest. If they really encounter totem beasts, the clan warriors can still rely on their skilled combat skills and powerful totem armors to fight against the totem beasts. However, unarmed guides often had a slim chance of survival. The third generation of the old bearskin family, together with his wife, were the best guides in their hometown. Their fame even spread to the nearby towns. Many warriors of the clan entered the mountains to hunt, and they were specifically asked to lead the way. This year, the wealthy clan that ruled the local towns, the heir of the chief, wanted to complete his coming of age ceremony in a glorious manner. He wanted to kill the strongest totem beast and give it to his father as a gift. And his father, the chief who was known for his brutality, also sent a large number of people to escort him. Such an elite team naturally needed the best guide. The old bearskin couple and their child, a family of three, were called up by the hunting team and came to the depths of the forest shrouded in clouds. Unfortunately, the weather was not perfect. On the day they entered the mountain, the sky seemed to have been pierced through by the Horn of a giant beast, and torrential rain poured down day and night. The torrential rain triggered the mountain torrents, making the forest, which was usually full of danger, even more unpredictable and violent. Even in the hunting team, many people were washed away by the mountain torrents. The remaining warriors of the clan were exhausted after running around for ten days to half a month, and their condition was extremely bad. At this time, the storm still had no intention of stopping. Among the dark clouds, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, making it impossible to tell whether it was day or night. The tempers and totem power of the warriors of the clan became extremely unstable. Some of them even had just drawn their sabers when lightning struck near them. Logically speaking, such bad weather is not suitable for hunting at all. The safest arrangement is to withdraw from the forest and wait for the rain to clear up and the clouds to disperse before regrouping. Old bearskin also suggested this to the son of the chief. He told the son of the chief that in the depths of the forest, the torrential rain and lightning would greatly stimulate the ferocity of the totem beasts, raising the danger level of the totem beasts to several times higher than usual. And their originally well-prepared and well-equipped team was also blown to pieces because of the mountain flood. Right now, the people are tired and the horses are tired. Its really not suitable to advance recklessly. Otherwise, the roles of Hunterand preycould change positions at any time, and it might even be possible for the entire team to be wiped out. Logically speaking, this is the experience of a senior hunter. However, the response he received was a merciless whip. The son of the chief yearned to be in the limelight during the coming of age ceremony. He has been wandering in the deep mountains and forests for ten days to half a month. How could he be willing to return empty-handed and become a joke in the family? The son of the chief angrily rebuked old bearskin for being as cowardly and lowly as a mouse. He didnt even have the courage of a Tulan warrior. The more cowardlyold bearskin was, the more the chiefs son wanted to nurture his courage. Thus, he forced the three of them to walk at the front of the group, insisting on finding the totem beasts nest. In the end, after spending another three days and three nights, they did indeed find the totem beasts nest. However, the totem beast that had been trapped in the storm for more than half a month was stimulated by the Lightning and thunder in its body. It was indeed as old bearskin had guessed. Its ferocity and combat ability had soared by several times compared to its usual days. This hunting team that was exhausted, tired, and exhausted was simply not a match for the totem beast that had gone berserk. Very soon, they were killed until they threw away their armor and fell to the ground. When they didnt see the totem beast, they were still arrogant and said that they were brave, courageous, and the son of the Chief of Glory. However, at this moment, they were scared out of their wits and fled to the foot of the mountain with the few clan warriors without looking back. They ran away, but the three members of the old bearskin family couldnt escape. His wife and son were killed by the totem beast one after another. Even he himself was torn apart, and half of his skull was almost blown away. When the old bearskin was woken up by the excruciating pain, he discovered that he was deep in a swamp. The mud had already submerged his shoulders and was almost over his mouth and nose. It was also fortunate that he was not discovered by the totem beast and was lucky enough to escape. After struggling out of the swamp with great difficulty, old bearskin wandered around for a long time, but only found his wife and sons belongings. Old bearskin was filled with grief and indignation. Although guides and hunters are extremely dangerous jobs, on the day they entered the mountain, they were prepared to die at any moment. However, it was a disaster that could have been avoided, but because of the son of the chiefs willfulness, his loved ones were killed. The son of the chief who caused this disaster, the guy who was full of Gloryand courage, even abandoned them and was the first to escape! Old Bearskin was so furious that he was determined to take revenge. He knew that without the help of the guide, it would be difficult for the son of the chief to escape from the forest in such bad weather. Therefore, he endured the pain of being covered in wounds and chased after the traces left behind by the son of the chief in the forest. He suffered a lot along the way and was exhausted many times. He wanted to close his eyes and did not wake up. However, every time there was lightning and thunder, the Phantom of his wife and children would appear in front of his eyes and inject new energy into his body. Finally, after three days and three nights, old bearskin found his enemy in a cave deep in the col. Old Bearskin knew that with his own strength, it was impossible to defeat the chiefs son and the clan warriors who protected him. Under the stimulation of anger and despair, old bearskin chose to imitate the sound of a totem beast seeking a mate. He let out the most mournful cry in the wilderness, attracting the ferocious totem beast to his front. Then, he led it and rushed into the cave where the chiefs son was hiding. The hungry totem beast really showed its might in the cave, killing the chiefs son and the others who were terrified and had lost their fighting spirit. Old Bearskin thought that he was doomed, too, and that he would be reunited with his wife and children soon. He didnt expect that fate would play a big joke on him again. Just when the totem beast killed the chiefs son and the other warriors of the clan, the mountain flood burst out and rushed into the Col. It broke the cave and carried old bearskin down the foot of the mountain. He held the half-eaten tree and drifted with the current. When the rain passed and the sky cleared, he found that he had miraculously survived and was even rescued by someone. He was brought to a warm and sturdy camp made up of rat soldiers that was the camp of the Great Horn Army Chapter 1098 - Ancient Dream Saintess The story of the two soldiers made everyones blood boil. Only then did everyone realize that the tall soldier with an ordinary appearance actually had such a legendary experience of escaping death. The Great Horn Army was truly a group filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. After listening to Round Bone Clubs story, everyone began to have different expressions. Some people breathed a long sigh of relief for their escape. There were also people who cheered loudly for their spirit of resistance. They wished that they could fly back in time and see how shocked and lost their masters looked. In fact, many of the young and strong rat people who were part of this one-hundred-man team had suffered the same torture as Round Bone Club. There were also people who had lost their most precious family members like Old Bearskin. It could be said that every scar on their bodies was a symbol of deep-rooted hatred. The story of the two Great Horn Army soldiers had completely conquered the rat peoples hearts. They shot thousands of heart arrows toward the Great Horn Armys camp. What does the Great Horn Armys camp look like? Someone asked, Is it like the rat militias training camp? Its much better than that! Round Bone Club said, The clan warriors dont treat the rat militia as human beings at all. They only use the cruelest means to squeeze out the combat strength of the servants in the shortest time possible. As for whether the rat militia get injured or even die tragically from overwork during training, and whether they leave fatal internal injuries that lead to lifelong exhaustion in just a few years, the high and mighty warriors dont care. In the Great Horn Army, every rat soldier is treated the best. Although the training is hard, protection measures are in place, and the food is absolutely sufficient. Even if they are eliminated from the training, they dont have to worry about being abandoned. The army will always find easier jobs to accommodate everyone. Moreover, everyone in the Great Horn Army is united as brothers and sisters. There will never be any officers bullying the soldiers. Hearing those words, many of the rat people could not help but reveal expressions of yearning, especially those extremely strong rat soldiers who had once stayed in various training camps and received harsh training from the clan warriors. They could not wait to join the Great Horn Army and show off their skills. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other. The two of them were not ignorant rats. Naturally, they would not completely believe Round Bone Clubs words. Even if Round Bone Club was not lying, what he had seen, heard, and experienced might not be the whole truth. However, through his words, the two of them confirmed some interesting information. The Great Horn Army had not been formed recently. They were not a disorderly mob. It had established its own camp, officers, training teams, and system a few years ago. It had also sent a large number of people to explore new blood in various places of Picturesque Orchid Lake, bringing together the rat people who had an irreconcilable feud with the clan warriors, the rat people, who had a strong spirit of resistance, had all gathered together. Such a professional army was definitely not something that the rat people, who had been bullied, exploited, and enslaved, could form on their own. Thinking of this, Meng Chao held his voice and said, The Great Horn Army is not simple at all. All of them are heroes! Everyone acknowledged his words. Round Bone Club held his head high and looked extremely proud too. Meng Chao continued. The one who created the Great Horn Army must be a hero among heroes! Thats right! After his reminder, the rat people were all interested. The advanced orcs worshiped warriors and heroes the most, and they paid more attention to honor as well as inheritance. Every battle group from the five clans had their own glorious epics and battle achievement lists. Those names that were once glorious in famous battles were carved on the chest of every soldier in the battle group, including the founder of the battle group. Since the Great Horn Army had the ability to overturn the entire Black-corner City, its founder had to be an indomitable hero. In a sense, he was also the savior who had helped all the rat people escape the devils den. How could everyone not know the name of the savior? Our Great Horn Army was formed by countless rat rebels. Round Bone Club said, Although the five major clans have accused us of being cowardly rat people with lowly blood, there are more rat subjects than the stars in the sky in the whole of Picturesque Orchid Lake. After thousands of years of bullying and oppression, how can we not have a few brave warriors? However, in the past, the rat subjects were scattered all over Picturesque Orchid Lake and strictly controlled by the clan warriors. They were not well-informed about each other. Even if one or two rebels appeared occasionally, they would quickly be suppressed by the clan warriors. Like sporadic wildfires, they were put out in an instant by the torrential rain. Despite that, as long as we gather together, the wildfire will turn into a volcanic eruption. It is definitely not something that can be extinguished by a mere storm! That answer naturally could not satisfy the rat subjects, whose curiosity had risen to their throats. Without even needing Meng Chao to say anything, a rat subject immediately asked in a loud voice, In that case, Round Bone Club, who exactly gathered so many rat subjects who were filled with the spirit of resistance? Who is the commander of the Great Horn Army? Is he very powerful? Is he even more powerful than the chiefs of the five great clans? This Of course! Bone Club was also somewhat uncertain. However, he was not willing to weaken the Great Horn Armys momentum in front of the rat people who had just been rescued. He contemplated for a moment and gave everyone an absolutely correct answer. If we really want to talk about it, the one who gathered so many rat warriors is, without a doubt, the Big-horned Rat God! Have you seen the real Big-horned Rat God? The rat soldiers were all shocked. I havent, but many of the officers, witch doctors, and priests in our Great Horn Army are psychics. They have all seen the Rat God in their meditations and dreams, and they have received blessings and power from the Rat God. At a critical moment, the Rat God can even descend into this world through their bodies and personally command us to fight! Round Bone Club said resolutely. Ah The rat people gasped in surprise and envy. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes as well. After more than a month of investigation and recollection, he had already sketched out the general structure of the Turan civilization in his mind. He had a preliminary understanding of its entire social form, power system, and special professions. A psychic was a profession unique to Picturesque Orchid Lake. As the name implied, it allowed direct communication with the ancestral spirits through meditation, sleep, and other methods. After receiving enlightenment from the ancestral spirits, one would borrow the power of the ancestral spirits and even use ones own body of flesh and blood as a vessel. One would be the person who had accepted the ancestral spirits descension to the human world and displayed supreme divine power. If one considered that the rat people formed the Turan civilizations blood flesh Then the clan warriors formed the Turan civilizations bones. Meanwhile, the mediums were the Turan civilizations brains, the true ruling class. The mediums might not all be chiefs and priests. However, the chiefs, priests, witch doctors who had risen from the dead, and the invincible generals were all mediums. It was said that when the powerful mediums invited the oldest ancestral spirits to descend into their bodies, their entire appearance, temperament, and even strength would undergo a complete transformation. They could even turn the world upside down, as everything around them would be distorted by their aura. It was really like the reincarnation of the ancient Turan warriors from tens of millions of years ago! There are spirit mediums in the Great Horn Army? All the rat people widened their eyes. If they were facing ordinary clan warriors, they would still have the courage to hold their swords and fight with all their might. The spirit mediums were almost incarnations of the ancestral spirits, the guardian gods of every clan and the representative of every clan who walked in Picturesque Orchid Lake. It was definitely not something that human power could contend against. In fact, for thousands of years, a spirit medium had almost been born in the five great clans. It was never heard that any rat people could receive enlightenment and blessings from the ancestral spirits. That also became a big proof of the dirty blood flowing in the rat people. So many rat people felt that they were dwarfs, and they were willing to endure endless oppression and torture. If the rat people could also become psychics Then there was no reason for them to belittle themselves. Thats because the Big-horned Rat God has been sleeping for tens of millions of years. Round Bone Club seriously explained, Now that the Big-horned Rat God has woken up, more and more psychics have appeared among the rat people. The Great Horn Army has gathered a large number of spirit mediums among the rat people. Many of them received enlightenment from the Rat God in their sleep. Hence, they were able to master all kinds of superb combat techniques, as well as methods of deployment and organization, without a teacher. If it werent for such a miracle, how could we have caused such a ruckus in Black-corner City and turned the Blood Hoof Clan into a mess? Indeed, after experiencing the upheaval in Black-corner City, the fact that the Great Horn Army had a psychic did not seem so hard to accept. And the most powerful psychic in the Great Horn Army is the Ancient Dream Saintess. Round Bone Club added, Not only was she able to hear the Big-horned Rat God in a trance, she was also able to communicate with him very clearly in her dream. She learned a lot of important information from the Rat God thousands of years ago, and she remembered it clearly even after she woke up. For example, information on the temple that was lost thousands of years ago, the location of the armory, and the method to open it. There were also methods that the ancient Turan people used to train soldiers and concoct secret medicines. It should be known that countless temples, armories, secret methods, and secret treasures had been destroyed or annihilated in the sand by the Holy Light invaders during the era of the great extinction order three thousand years ago. Even the priests of the five clans, who claimed to have profound wisdom and ancient heritage, did not know their whereabouts or the method to open them. The Ancient Dream Saintess used to be an ordinary female slave. If she hadnt been able to communicate with the Rat God in her dream, how could she have known all this? It was thanks to the Ancient Dream Saintess guidance that we discovered a large number of ancient temples and armories. Thats how we were able to arm the Great Horn Army to the teeth and obtain the power to fight against the clan warriors! Chapter 1099 - The Great Horn Army’s Dream Chapter 1099: The Great Horn Armys Dream Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. It sounded like this Ancient Dream Saintess was the Great Horn Armys spiritual leader. However, he could not find this name in the memory fragments of his previous life. It seemed like she had died on the battlefield during the suppression of the Great Horn Rebellion. If that was the case, this incarnation of the Big-horned Rat God in Picturesque Orchid Lake might be the key to changing the future. Meng Chao drew a heavy stroke on the name Ancient Dream Saintess in his heart. The rat people were very excited, and they pestered Round Bone Club, asking about the Ancient Dream Saintess and other psychics. Round Bone Club was just an ordinary soldier, and he did not know much about the psychics or even the Saintess. He braced himself and rambled on for a while, scaring the inexperienced rat people until they were all stunned. Just like that, they kept cheering on. After walking for dozens of miles, not a single rat person fell behind. It was a miracle that was neither too big nor too small. It helped strengthen everyones faith in the Big-horned Rat God. Not only that, they also gathered many stragglers along the way. At that moment, from Black-corner City to the border of the Blood Hoofs territory, there were hundreds of troops who were fleeing for their lives. In order to let more people survive, it was impossible to take care of everyone. Those who were weak or seriously injured could only rest on the spot and wait for the teams behind them to catch up. The hundred-man team that Meng Chao and Ice Storm were in was at the back of the whole group. Old Bearskin was good at identifying the traces left behind by people and animals whenever he passed by them. He almost stepped on the footprints of the hundred-man team in front of him and naturally bumped into the stragglers. Some stragglers had recovered their strength after a period of rest, so they could keep up with the teams footsteps. There were also some stragglers whose injuries were too severe, or whose physical strength was too exhausted. Due to cramps in their legs, their flesh and blood were all tangled together, and they could not walk at all. They could only continue to stay by the roadside and wait for the hundred-man team behind them to gather up. Otherwise, they could wait for the pursuers from the Blood Hoof Clan. From their dull eyes, even they knew very well that what awaited them would be an extremely cruel ending. However, as rat people who had been bullied and were unarmed, they had already done their utmost to charge out of Black-corner City and escape to this place. Whether it was Meng Chao or Round Bone Club, none of them could save every rat person in front of them. Perhaps, they could not even save themselves. Their only mercy was to spare some food and secret medicine so that the stragglers, who could not walk, could eat and drink to their hearts content. They also gave the stragglers a few sharp swords and sabers. As for how to use the swords and sabers, it was up to the stragglers to decide whether to kill themselves or fight to the death. After leaving the stragglers behind, the hundred-man team continued on their journey. The atmosphere became a little gloomy. Fortunately, when the sky gradually darkened, they arrived at the first camp in time. The Great Horn Army officer was not lying. In order to receive the rat people who had escaped Black-corner City, the Great Horn Army had deployed nearly ten camps on their way to escape. For the sake of concealment, each camp looked as unremarkable as a small mound from a distance. However, when they got closer, they found that the trenches were crisscrossed, with horses, bunkers, sinkholes, and underground fortifications all in place. There was a warm bonfire in the camps, which were built from natural underground caves. It was filled with fragrant mandrake fruits, and the most delicate mandrake leaves were woven into a soft bed. The exhausted fugitives could have a good sleep as a result. With the help of a new batch of Great Horn Army soldiers and the witch doctor, all the fugitives enjoyed soaking their feet in warm water, removing the blood bubbles, and massaging their legs. The fugitives who had allowed themselves to completely relax were very comfortable. Many of them did not even wipe their feet clean before they collapsed on the soft couch and started snoring loudly. Meng Chao and Ice Storm were naturally not included. The two of them curiously looked at the arrangement of the camp, as well as the surrounding Great Horn soldiers. They had a strange feeling that the Great Horn Armys method of setting up camp seemed to be more meticulous and professional than the Blood Hoof Armys. As for their soldiers, although they were not like the Blood Hoof warriors, whose bodies were filled with totem power, they all had strong backs and strong waists. Their faces were ferocious, and their killing intent soared to the sky. In spite of that, their orders and actions were forbidden. They were well-trained, and they even looked like a regular army. Could it be that the Great Horn Armys commander and that Ancient Dream Saintess really received enlightenment from the Big-horned Rat God? Only then were they able to learn the ancient Turan peoples ability to march and fight in their sleep? Even if Meng Chao absolutely did not believe in the Big-horned Rat Gods existence He still could not help but have an absurd thought. Otherwise, how can we explain an insurgent army from the grassroots, which should be messy and disorganized, being more similar to a regular army in the modern sense than an iron-blooded army formed by the clan warriors? It was impossible to get an answer to that question. Fortunately, as long as they followed the fugitives, they would always be able to find the main force of the Great Horn Army. They would see the Ancient Dream Saintess, who had been praised by Round Bone Club so much for being able to easily invite the Rat God to possess her. After a series of plans and fierce battles, Meng Chao and Ice Storm were also exhausted. Every cell in their bodies was exhausted to the point that they were almost dried up. The two of them agreed to keep an eye on each other. When one of them entered a deep sleep state, the other person would sleep lightly and pay attention to any abnormal movements in their surroundings at all times. Just like that, they fell asleep in a daze until the latter half of the night. Then, several hundred-man teams arrived at the camp one after another. The surrounding snoring was like a tidal wave, and the rat people were lying on the ground in a disorderly fashion. Even the cooking fire of the mandrake, which had been boiling all day, was much dimmer than it was during the day. It was Meng Chaos turn to be on guard. He was in a state of shallow sleep. Although more than 70% of the space in his brain had fallen into a deep sleep His five senses were still 90% as sharp as they would be in their normal state. He did not let any movement within a few hundred meters just pass him by. Suddenly, Meng Chao felt the world before him distort. A blurry picture unfolded in his field of vision. Then, between the incomparably vast heaven and earth, there was a boundless field. On the field, there was an army formed by hundreds of thousands of people. It had a majestic aura, strict discipline, and a murderous aura. The millions of warriors were like hundreds of statues made of copper and iron. The swords and axes in their hands reflected the dazzling sunlight, creating an invincible sharpness. At the center of each square formation, there was a flagpole that was dozens of arms high. Atop the flagpole was a Great Horn war flag that covered the sky. On the war flag, a rat skull that was covered in blood and flames looked angry, as though it was alive when the strong wind blew. The battle flag fluttered and sounded like a rat skull that was screaming at the top of its lungs. Towering over the hundreds of battle flags that were fluttering in the wind, a giant that was more than a hundred arms tall and wearing a shining golden totem armor was stepping on the air. Step by step, he landed on the vast land of Picturesque Orchid Lake. He wore a gold mouse skull mask on his face. Dozens of sharp horns poked out of his head. He had six arms, which were thicker than the thighs of a barbarian elephant warrior. He also held sharp sabers, heavy war hammers, a spiked mace full of fangs, a giant ax wider than a door, and an iron whip like a python. There was also a long spear that looked like it had been formed from lightning and could pierce a hole in the sky. His intense killing intent turned into surging waves that pushed away the red mist in the sky, forming layers upon layers of clouds and mountains. It further accentuated his supreme destructive power. Under his gaze, the million-strong army that looked like it was made of copper and iron let out a uniform, heart-wrenching, and earth-shattering roar. Big-horned Rat God! Big-horned Rat God! Big-horned Rat God! Meng Chao woke up, and he was wide awake now. In his strange dream, the Big-horned Rat God had descended from the sky. The image of being invincible was still deeply imprinted on his cerebral cortex. It was not an ordinary dream. Meng Chao instantly became alert. As a spirit attack and defense expert, he had already encountered countless unpredictable spirit attacks on Monster Mountain Range. For example, the super large-scale illusion, Peach Blossom Town, had managed to lure in many Dragon City experts, including himself and Lu Siya, and they were unable to extricate themselves from it. Naturally, he instantly saw through the petty tricks in front of him. Someones using a spirit attack and trying to plant a message in the depths of my brain? No, its not specifically aimed at me, but a large-scale group attack Meng Chao noticed that the eyes of many snoring rat people were moving rapidly under their closed eyelids. They were even muttering the name, Big- horned Rat God over and over again. That was not normal. Usually, if they were exhausted and they fell into a deep slumber, they would usually sleep very soundly. They would not dream a lot, much less talk in their sleep. The high-speed rotation of their eyeballs was clearly a sign that parts of the brain were still highly active, stimulating the brain nerves and causing them to fall into a dream. It would be fine if it only involved one or two of them, but all the rat people were the same. Meng Chao could not help but frown deeply. He closed his eyes again. He quietly released his brain waves, forming circles of faint ripples that spread in all directions, looking for the source of the psychological attack. Soon, through the feedback of his brain waves, he found another brain that was abnormally active. It belonged to a witch doctor in the camp. During the day, he treated everyones wounds and taught them how to massage the muscles of their legs and the acupoints on their feet. He was very trusted and welcomed by the fugitives. Right then, he was sitting cross-legged at the center of the camp, pretending to be in deep sleep. His eyeballs were rotating rapidly at a very high frequency, and he was chanting the Rat Gods name repeatedly. Under the lens of Meng Chaos spirit energy scan, his brain appeared to be reminiscent of a lighthouse, shooting out demonic rays in all directions. Chapter 1100 - The Pursuers Are Coming Meng Chao had scanned similar lights on the heads of many spirit experts and monsters that were good at mind control in Dragon City. His mind raced, and he suddenly understood. The so-called blessing of the Big-horned Rat God turned out to be such a thing. It was no wonder that many poor servants and even slave laborers who clearly did not have the talent of a psychic could also receive the revelation of the Big-horned Rat God in their sleep. However, Meng Chao did not want to expose this point. Although he hated the method of playing tricks to rouse the courage of the Rat people and awaken their spirit of resistance. He hated those ambitious people who treated millions of rat people as chess pieces and arbitrarily deceived and sacrificed themselves. However, he had to admit that he wanted to organize the vast majority of the rat people in the shortest time possible in this turbulent and dangerous era. He wanted to turn them from slaves who were bullied by others, he wanted to turn them into an iron-blooded army that desired victory but was not afraid of sacrifice. There was no better method than creating a common ancestor and God. Just like that, Meng Chao quietly monitored the Witch Doctors brain. Seeing that he had maintained the amplitude of his brainwaves at a relatively weak level, other than planting a piece of information into the rat peoples brain, he did not carry out any more destructive actions. Meng Chao did not intervene until a new dawn arrived. The rats woke up from their dreams one after another. The first to wake up was naturally the ice storm. She was slightly startled at first, as if she did not expect that she would send such a clear dream about the big horn rat god and the Big Horn Army. Then, her expression changed and she frowned deeply. She said in a low voice, Not good, it seems that someone has invaded my dream! Seeing Meng Chaos calm face, she was surprised again. You know? Meng Chao nodded and said in a low voice, They also invaded my dream. However, apart from inducing me to have a beautiful dreamthat they wanted to see, they didnt cause any worse consequences. Ice Storms mind raced, and she instantly understood the other partys intention. She snorted and said, In the land of Holy Light, many wizards and witches have mastered similar secret techniques. I didnt expect that there were experts who were proficient in this path in Tulanze! As the two were talking, the surroundings had already been filled with the cries and exclamations of the rat people. Everyone fought to be the first to say that they had dreamed of the awe-inspiring big-horned rat God and the invincible big-horned army. In the dream, the war clouds were surging and the sky was so brilliant. The big-horned rat god that fell from the sky was so majestic and sacred. The big-horned army, which was unimaginably large, was so powerful, it was like a war machine made up of billions of parts, enough to crush all the armies in Turanze and the land of Holy Light. Every detail in the dream was so vivid that even the most slow-witted people among the rat people could say it clearly. When they realized that everyone was dreaming the same dream, they were dumbfounded at first, then suddenly enlightened. Then, with tears streaming down their faces, they realized that they had witnessed the true appearance of the greatest ancestor spirit in their dreams. The great-horned rat god, the most powerful warrior in the history of Tulanze, has actually descended into the dreams of each and every one of us, the incomparably humble rat people, and personally gave us enlightenment and blessings! The Invincible Bighorn Rat God! The Invincible Bighorn Army! Praise the Rat God! Praise the Army! The rats were so excited that their faces turned red. They started to dance and prostrate themselves as if they were having cramps. With this firm faithas a foundation, the bad news that followed wasnt so hard to accept. After a day and night, the Bloody Hoof Army finally caught up. This was inevitable. One day and a night was enough for the Blood Hoof Army to clean up the mess in black-corner city. And in their glorious main city, the blood hoof warriors who had suffered such a huge loss couldnt just watch as the culprit, these damn rats, slipped away from their sight. It was said that tens of thousands of blood hoof warriors split into dozens of troops and chased after them aggressively. The smoke and dust they raised engulfed half of the sky in the southwest direction. The fastest of them, the Centaur warriors, had already caught up with several teams of 100 that were left behind last night. One could imagine that these 100-man teams had all been wiped out. Only two lucky escapees were buried under a mountain of corpses and luckily escaped. They were saved by scouts deployed by the Great Horn Army to patrol the road of escape. Although this camp was set up very stealthily. This land was also the home of the Blood Hoof Warriors. Many Blood Hoof Warriors from local towns were born and raised here. In half a day to a day at most, the elite cavalry formed by the Centaur warriors would definitely discover this place. Hence, there was no time to rest and reorganize. The escapees had to set off immediately and fight against the pursuers, no, they had to fight against the Grim Reaper for speed! Similarly, the 100-man team was still the basic unit, but this time, they could not advance along a single road. Instead, they had to split into more than a dozen directions to confuse the pursuers and break out of the encirclement separately. There would definitely be people who would be intercepted by the pursuers and remain forever on this land that was soaked in the blood and tears of the rat people. However, there would definitely be people who would be able to escape and head to the border of the territory of the Bloody Hoof clan and the Gold clan to meet up with the main force of the Great Horn Army and set off a tide that would change the world. The final trial bestowed upon us by the Rat God has officially begun! The great horn officer in charge of the camp widened his crimson eyes and shouted at the top of his voice, Dont be afraid of the pursuers. Although the bloodhoof army is fierce, it is impossible for them to send dozens of legions to hunt us down. Otherwise, if hundreds of thousands of Bloodhoof warriors were to be scattered on the vast wilderness to the limit and tangle with us for ten days to half a month, how would they be able to regroup and challenge the Gold Clan? Dont forget that the most powerful enemy of the Bloody Hoof clan is always the Gold clan, not us! Besides, it is true that the combat ability of the rat folk warriors is not as strong as that of the bloody hoof warriors, but on the other hand, the food we consume is far less than that of the Bloody Hoof Warriors! A rat folk warrior who carries more than twenty kilograms of fried datura fruits with him can last for five to six days or more in the vast wilderness and the dense forests. The Blood Hoof Warriors are twice as tall as us, three to four times heavier than us, five to six times heavier. They have to eat more than ten kilograms of mandala fruits in one meal. In addition, they have to swallow a lot of secret medicines and the flesh of Totem Beasts to maintain the strong totem power in their bodies, which can be activated steadily at any time. Think about it. If we turn the entire field into a battlefield and drag the Blood Hoof Warriors for three days and three nights, what will happen? You must know that it is common for us to suffer from hunger. However, for the high and mighty master warriors, as long as they do not eat, the totem power in their bodies will be restless! What is more beneficial to us is that with the arrival of the Rat God, a large number of rat people inside and outside of black-corner city have awakened. They are no longer willing to endure the enslavement of the Blood Hoof Warriors. As a result, the supplies and cannon fodder troops of the Blood Hoof Army have been greatly reduced. Even if they still listen to the servants and slaves of the Blood Hoof Warriors, their master will still doubt their loyalty. Then, who will deliver the food to the Blood Hoof Warriors? Do we need every blood hoof warrior to carry hundreds or even thousands of kilograms of mandala fruits on their shoulders to chase after us? Do you understand now? We are definitely not pigs and sheep that are going to be slaughtered by others. We have a chance to escape and even win this battle! As long as we can grit our teeth and hold on for a few more days, the battle line will become longer and longer. The pursuers will not only be able to maintain their strong morale and combat ability, they will also be unable to fill their stomachs! If we perform well enough, we will be able to attract the pursuers to the border between the Bloodhoof clans territory and the Gold clans territory and attract them to the edge of the blades of the main force of the Great Horn Army. By then, the roles of Hunter and prey will be switched instantly. We will be able to show the so-called pursuers how powerful and brutal the rat people can be under the blessing of the great horn rat god! These words once again made Meng Chao Sigh at the strength of the soldiers of the Great Horn Army. Although they were instigated before the start of the war, the great horn army officers were not like the blood hoof warriors who talked about glory, courage, and pride. Instead, they listed out the strengths and weaknesses of both sides. Although there was no lack of exaggerations. But the 50% truth between the lines was enough to boost the morale of all the rat people to the extreme. I heard that last night, all of you dreamed about the Rat God and the Great Horn Army? The great horn officer continued to encourage them, This means that the rat god has completely predicted the actions of the pursuers. Every detail of the trial is under the Rat Gods control, and your performance in the trial will be seen clearly by the Rat God! Therefore, summon your courage and fight with all your might! If the pursuers do not appear in front of you, Grit your teeth and march forward as hard as you can. You will be shouldering the sacred mission of saving all the rats and creating the sixth clan! If the pursuers appear in front of you, it will be the best opportunity for you to show your bravery under the gaze of the Rat God. Even if you are killed in a fierce battle, your souls will return to the arms of the Rat God and live forever in a marvelous way! This was because the rat people had indeed seen the true face of the Rat God and the majestic iron-blood battle formation of the Great Horn Army in a dream that was both illusory and real. They all believed in the encouragement of the Great Horn Army officers. For a time, not only was no one afraid of the pursuers and the arrival of death. There were even some people who were boiling with excitement, rubbing their fists and hoping that their 100-man team would be able to meet the pursuers. Fortunately, under the gaze and blessing of the Rat God, they would be able to inspire a hundred times more bravery and glory, and die together with the pursuers. The author of the recommended book, Unscientific familiars,sounded like a spring. The results of the previous book, The Elven leader,were very good. This time, it was about the kings pet. The joke was very interesting, and the main pet was tied to it. It was very good. It had been on the shelves since August 1. Those who liked this type of book could go and support it Chapter 1101 - The Road to Life and Death With such high morale, the Great Horn officer did not miss the chance to distribute new swords, golden fruits, as well as a pill sealed with wax and engraved with mysterious runes, to all the rat people. This is the divine medicine given to us by the Rat God! The Great Horn officer roared, As long as our faith in the Rat God is strong enough and the situation is critical enough, we can bite into this divine medicine and pour in the Rat Gods supreme divine power. The rat warriors will then be able to fight the clan warriors! Remember, from this moment on, you will no longer be pigs and sheep that are at the mercy of others. You will be the most loyal, glorious, and brave warriors of the great horn rat god. Raise Your Sabers High and unleash your fury to the fullest. Let all the enemies see how terrifying the insignificant rat soldiers of the past are when they gather into a storm! Inside and outside the entire camp, there were wild cheers. Amid the cheers, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and carefully studied the divine medicinethat was distributed to him. He plucked an extremely soft and fine hair from his arm. He poured his spiritual energy into the hair and made it as hard and straight as a steel needle. Then, he carefully poked a small hole that was almost invisible to the naked eye on the wax. He put the small hole under his nose and sniffed it carefully for a moment. Meng Chao smelled a familiar smell. After a moment of silence, he raised his eyebrows. Several of the raw materials contained in this Divine medicinewere similar to the Shenbian capsuleof Long Cheng. They were all extremely stimulating and could instantly magnify the secretion of dopamine, enkephalin, adrenaline, and other hormones in the human body by dozens of times, activating the potential of the cells, they were tiger and Wolf medicines that could crazily increase the efficiency of the transformation of the quality and energy of the mitochondria. In Dragon City, the god transformation capsule could allow the bandits, who were ordinary people, to have the ability to temporarily fight against low-level extraordinary people. And this so-called Divine medicine given by the Rat Godseemed to be more stimulating than the god transformation capsule, and the medicinal effect should also be better. Of course, there was a price to pay for activating the potential of life. In Dragon City, bandits who had taken the god transformation capsule often died or were injured after an intense battle. In the best case, they would collapse on the ground due to exhaustion and would need to recuperate for ten days to half a month before they could slightly recover their strength. In the worst case, they would spontaneously combust on the spot or be burned alive into a dried corpse because of the evaporation of all the moisture in their bodies. Presumably, the price to pay for taking the Divine medicine given by the Rat Godwould only be more tragic. However, for the fugitives, this was the only way they could contend with the pursuers. The hundred-man team that received the weapons, food, and divine medicine immediately set off. The condition of the rapid march today was even worse than yesterday. On one hand, they knew that the pursuers were behind them, and they could even use the advantage of galloping their horses to go around them from the side. No matter how high the morale was, the rats were still uneasy. Whether it was fear or excitement, it would cause their bodies to stiffen and their movements to change shape. When their speed slowed down, it would also waste a lot of energy. On the other hand, a short night of rest and recuperation was completely unable to make up for the exhaustion of their physical strength and health during the process of escaping from black-corner city. Their tensed nerves suddenly relaxed. It would not be so easy to reconnect them again. No matter how the experienced old bear skin or the energetic round bone club commanded, they could not make the 100-man team maintain the most basic marching formation. Many of the rat people widened their eyes. Their arms were propped up, protruding thick veins. If there was the slightest movement of the wind or the grass, even if the startled birds in the forest flew up, they would draw their swords and sabers, it was as if they were facing a great enemy. It was literally the sound of the wind and the sound of the crane, as if the grass and trees were alarmed. They marched like this until noon. Only then did they walk 20 to 30 miles and find a lake formed by the convergence of spring water. The lake was not big. It was used as a place to draw water by tens of thousands of fugitives. The water in the lake was almost dry, and there were messy footprints all around. Further forward from this lake, the field was divided into two distinct parts by the meandering branches of the Tulan River. On the left was a boundless grassland. The dense grass grew to waist-high, even reaching the chest and the head of the rat people. On the right, due to the influence of the underground spiritual veins, countless mandala trees dozens of meters tall were growing. At this moment, they were full of colorful flowers. The mandala trees had been genetically modified, and their roots were extremely well-developed. In many places where the crystal ore veins were extremely deep, its roots could even grow to dozens of times the size of the tree crown, absorbing every bit of spiritual energy deep underground into its body. With this advantage, almost no plant could compete with it. Except for a few accompanying plants that were beneficial to its growth, it was impossible for weeds to grow beside the mandala tree. Moreover, high-level orcs liked to build towns beside the mandala forest. Not only was it convenient for them to harvest food at any time, but the tree trunks, branches, and leaves were also essential raw materials for building towns and daily life. Therefore, in the not-so-dense mandala forest, there were a few roads that were obviously artificially repaired. One of the straight roads even passed through a mandala tree that more than a dozen strong men could not hug together. It was called the King of Trees, as if a tunnel had been opened up on the tree trunks. It was a wonderful sight. Although the path on the right side was obviously easier to walk on than the one on the left. However, the old bear skin and the round bone club still chose to turn left without hesitation. Judging from the footprints on the ground, all the fugitives in front of them had made the same choice. Of course. The right side seemed to be a smooth path, but to the pursuers, it was also a main path. Because the mandala trees roots were too developed, the forest was not too lush. It had also been artificially cut down, and there were crisscrossing roads. To the Centaur warriors, it was not an obstacle at all. In front of them were the towns of the Bloody Hoof clan. Even if the defending troops were old, weak, and disabled, it was more than enough to stop these hastily formed troops. The grassland on the left seemed flat. However, the grass that was half the height of a person was the best cover for the fugitives. Moreover, there were many rodents that were good at digging holes on the grassland. The seemingly flat grassland might be filled with pits. If the pursuers dared to let go of their speed, they might lose their footing at any time. The fugitives wanted to go to the border between the Bloody Hoof clans territory and the golden clans territory from here. Although they would have to go through more trouble, the probability of escaping was greatly increased. However, Meng Chao stayed beside the messy footprints for a long time. While most of the rat people were drinking from the lake, he stretched out his finger and quickly wiped the mud, sending it under his nose to sniff carefully. Then, as if he had found something, his eyes emitted a sharp light, scanning the surroundings, especially the mandala forest. What did you discover? Ice Storm asked. Do you know where these two roads lead to?Meng Chao pointed to the left and right sides of the lake. On the right side was a straight and flat road paved with rocks. On the lush grassland on the left side, there was originally no road, but now that it had been trampled by hundreds of thousands of fugitives, it had formed dozens of crisscrossed, intertwined, and messy paths. On the left is the sky-sinking grassland. Its hundreds of miles to the north. After a few more mountains, well arrive at the sky-sinking rift valley. Thats the lowest and most complicated place in the entire Lan Ze. Its as dangerous as the Eternal Night Abyss in the north, and its also the dividing line between the territory of the Blood Hoof clan and the Gold clan. Its not surprising that the main force of the Great Horn Army is stationed in the sky-sinking Rift Valley. Although ice storm had stayed in black-corner city for two years, she had always been thinking about her father who was in Crimson Gold City. Naturally, she had asked many merchants about the journey from black-corner city to Crimson Gold City and the terrain along the way. She knew it like it was her familys treasure, As for the right side, its the war drum forest. Its said that its blessed by the sacred ancestral spirit. The mandala trees here bear huge and full fruits. Every time they mature and gather, they cant be picked at all. They can only let them fall to the ground with Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. Its like a war drum that keeps on beating. Its considered one of the important food producing areas of the Blood Hoof clan. In order to transport a large number of mandala fruits, so many wide and flat roads have been opened in the forest. Moreover, a town of 100,000 people has been built in the depths of the forest war drum city. There are several wealthy clans with thousands of years of history living in the city, and a large number of elite warriors are stationed there. Their duty is to protect the granary, to prevent the Gold clan from having any brainless people come to the war drum forest to take advantage of them. Meng Chao was deep in thought. In other words, if the fugitives choose to leave through the Forest of war drums, they will easily fall into a desperate situation where there are pursuers behind them and obstacles in front of them? Of course. Ice storm said, Any fugitives who come here will look at the hollow prairie. If they choose to leave through the Forest of war drums, they will definitely die! Thats interesting. Meng Chao took a few steps to the right and squatted on the ground, carefully observing the traces left on the ground. After a while, he picked up an insignificant thing from the mud with his thumb and Pinky Finger. This isice storm raised his eyebrows slightly. A hair,Meng Chao said. A hair?Ice Storm didnt understand what he meant. In the past day and night, at least a hundred thousand or even more fugitives had passed by this place. What kind of problem was it when a few strands of hair fell off one after another? This is not an ordinary hair. Meng Chao said unhurriedly, Judging from its luster, elasticity, and toughness, this is a strand of hair that fell off from an elite warrior who was full of vitality, strong spiritual energy, and surging totem power in his body. The hair is the head of the spiritual energy. For people who have been malnourished for a long time, the hair will certainly wither and split apart. The hair has fallen for at least half a night, but it is still oily and lustrous. It is not hard to imagine that its owner must be very powerful Chapter 1102 - Most Important Achievement Chapter 1102: Most Important Achievement Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storm secretly made a comparison between Meng Chaos hair, her own, and the other rat people. She had to admit that Meng Chao was a very perceptive guy. He was absolutely right. Even if they could adjust their muscles and bones to mimic the posture of the ordinary rat people, they would still be able to see through their hair. However, no matter how much dirt they smeared on their bodies or how much dust they sprinkled on their bodies, they would not be able to completely cover their oily hair. So? Puzzled, ice storm said, There are indeed quite a lot of experts in the Great Horn Army, just like the temple thieves who sneaked into black-horn city. They are all experts above the level. Its not surprising that such a hair fell, is it? So, I followed the hair and found a footprint of the enemy. Pointing at one of the messy footprints on the ground, Meng Chao said to ice storm, Take a look. is the footprint light and even when it touches the ground? Does it look like it can walk on snow without leaving a Trace? You must know that after the bloody battles in black-horn City and the day-and-night march, the ordinary rat soldiers were so tired that their calves and stomachs were shaking. It was only through their willpower that they were able to march forward. They could not control their flesh and bones at all. The force exerted by the soles of their feet was uneven. One of them was deep, while the other was shallow. The footprints were uneven. They were even dragging the soles of their feet, leaving deep marks on the mud. None of these phenomena exist on the footprint that I found. If Im not wrong, this must be the footprint left by a thief of the temple. I still dont understand. The ice storm said, Since the thief of the temple had succeeded, he naturally had to retreat to the border between the territory of the Bloody Hoof clan and the territory of the Gold clan with a large group of rats. This was the last place to draw water before entering the sunken grassland, and it was also the route that the fugitives had to pass through. Whats so strange about the thief of the temple staying here and filling his water bag with water and leaving a footprint? Indeed, as you said, the temple thieves mixed among a large number of rat people. Its not surprising that they appeared here and left a footprint. Meng Chao said, Whats strange is that so many temple thieves only left this footprint. Ice Storm did not understand what Meng Chao meant for a moment. She thought for a moment and said, Maybe they left more footprints, but they were trampled by the later fugitives? Or perhaps, they cleaned up the traces they left behind and only left behind this fish that escaped the net,Meng Chao said. Ice storm frowned. Theres no need to clean up the traces they left behind, right? The Blood Hoof clan already knows of their existence. Even if they wiped away all the footprints, the Blood Hoof Warriors would not give up on chasing after them all the way to the sky-sinking Prairie! What if they didnt walk into the sunken grassland? Meng Chao said, What if these temple thieves did the opposite and used everyones preconceived notions to walk into the war drum forest? Then, should they clean up their footprints before entering the forest? Icestorms eyes widened. Then, his mouth opened. I know. You think that this is just my speculation, and there is no evidence to support it. Meng Chao said calmly, Then, apart from this hair and half a footprint, I also smell a fragrance. The special fragrance from my tracking powder came from the depths of the war drum forest. Icestorm narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought. I still remember that when we encountered the temple thieves who died in battle in black-corner city, I would secretly sprinkle some tracking powder into their hair. I hoped that the surviving temple thieves would rub some tracking powder on their bodies when they moved the corpses, leaving us with precious traces. Meng Chao smiled and said, Now, it seems that the unintentional intervention has been a great help Are you saying that the thieves of the temple have all gone to the dead endon the right? Yes,ice storm said hesitantly. However, deep inside the war drum forest, there is a military town where elite Blood Hoof Warriors are stationed That is usually the case In the past few months, all the warriors of the clans from the entire blood hoof territory have gathered in black horn city to participate in the game of the Brave. They even have to arrange their seats and make a blood sacrifice as an alliance. This is a major event that concerns the immediate interests of every clan. Will the bloody hoof nobles, who are entrenched in the depths of the Forest of war drums, not send their elite soldiers to show their skills in Black Horn City? I reckon that the most elite forces of these clans are certainly not stationed in the depths of the Forest of war drums at the moment the Elite Forces are all behind us! Moreover, hundreds of thousands or even millions of fugitives have suddenly barged into the sunken grassland, which is just a line away from the war drum forest. Will the war drum forest not deploy their elite troops to intercept them with all their might? After splitting up the troops again and again, I feel that the number of Blood Hoof Warriors stationed in the war drum forest must be very small. Not to mention that the blood hoof warriors who are in a terrible situation have to deal with a huge trouble. What trouble? The rat people in the forest of war drums! I think that you have underestimated the seriousness of the arrival of the Rat God,said Meng Chao. Do you think that turning black-corner city upside down is the greatest result of the war? Wrong. The greatest result of the war is not the number of rats that escaped from Black Horn City. But the rats that lived in every corner of Tulanze and outnumbered the warriors of the clan by dozens of times suddenly realized that the warriors of the clan were not as invincible as they had imagined. Their seemingly rock-solid rule was not unshakable. The Blood of glory that flowed in the bodies of the warriors of the clan was not invincible. The rat people were not born to be cowardly and lowly. Although their bodies and appearances were vastly different, who was not a body of flesh and blood with two shoulders and one head? If one knife was not enough, one knife would be stabbed again. No one was absolutely invincible! The shattering and reshaping of such a concept was far more powerful and lasting than blowing up black-corner city. Even if Tu Lanzes message was not delivered conveniently, the other four clans still did not know such a shocking feat. But the Forest of war drums, which is not far from black-corner city, must have received the news a long time ago. What do you think the rats living in the Forest of war drums will feel and their attitude? And what will the Blood Hoof Warriors, whose numbers are far from enough to control so many rats, feel and their attitude when they see the surging, unpredictable rats? The more ice storm thought about it, the more he felt that Meng Chaos words made sense. Although all the elite soldiers and generals of the Blood Hoof clan had gathered in black-corner city. The rat subjects were not like that. Because there were too many rat subjects. Normally, no one counted the number of rat subjects. Neither the rulers of black-corner city nor the local towns knew how many babies the unrestrained rat subjects had given birth to in the past 50 years, nourished by the abundant mandala fruits, how many pups did these pups give birth to in just over 10 years. The recruitment team formed by the Warriors of the clan merely combed through the territory of the Bloody Hoof clan and captured a large number of strong and strong rat people, enough to squeeze them for a while. There were also a lot of smart rat people who either heard the news that the old warriors were Recruitingor heard the elders talking about what would happen when the mandala flowers bloomed. Before the recruiting team arrived, they had already snatched all the mandala fruits near their homes and hid in the deep forests and underground caves. How could the honorable warriors hide in the deep forests or even underground caves and play cat and mouse with the dirty and smelly rats? The rats that stayed in their homes were enough to be exhausted for a while, so they didnt need to worry about the hiding guys for the time being. When their food was slowly depleted, they would eventually come out of their hiding places and approach black-corner city and the major towns to serve the Lords. Even the rats that had been recruited with honorwere not all brought to black-corner city. Many of the rats were brought to the mines and mines that were scattered all over the territory of the bloody feet clan. Some of the rats raised totem beasts and ordinary wild beasts that had been tamed by the warriors of the clan on the prairie. There were also a large number of rat people who had to carefully take care of the accompanying crops of the mandala tree, trying to harvest a tiny bit of food from these accompanying plants. Originally, when the mandala tree was full of fruits, the high-level orcs did not care about these dry, tasteless, and rarely produced accompanying crops. However, since the mandala tree no longer bore fruit, no matter how small the grasshopper was, it was still meat. In any case, the cost of driving the rat people was close to zero. It could fool the Rat Peoples stomachs and help the lords save a few mandala fruits stored in the warehouse, it was also good. Therefore, in the territory of the Bloody Hoofs clan, there were still ten times more rat population than in black-corner city. In the local area, the ratio between them and the bloody hoofs warriors was even greater than the ratio between the rat population and the Warriors in black-corner city. The war drum forest was the most typical example. It was originally the Big Granary of the Bloody Hoofs clan. In the prosperous era, it naturally gave birth to countless rat population. Moreover, since it was called a forest, there were always places to hide no matter how sparse the trees were. Nobody knew how many legalrat subjects who were enslaved and oppressed were living in the Forest of war drums. Nobody knew how many illegalrat subjects who were hiding in the darkness to avoid conscription. If the rat subjects heard about what had happened in Black Horn City and were incited by a few emissaries of the Rat God.. The Blood Hoof Warriors who were stationed in the depths of the Forest of war drums were not only in a terrible situation, but they were also having a hard time protecting themselves! Now that you mention it, it seems that the forest of war drums is easier to break through than the desert! Ice Storms eyes brightened before they dimmed again. He frowned and said, If thats the case, why did the Great Horn Legion allow the fugitives to break out of the Desert? Chapter 1103 - The Trial of Death Hundreds of thousands of fugitives can only walk through the empty grasslands. This involves the pursuers fighting will. Meng Chao said, Earlier in the camp, the Great Horn officer was right. The fugitives are not the main problem of the Blood Hoof Clan. No matter how furious the chiefs and priests are, as long as there is still a trace of rationality left, it is impossible for them to come out in full force to hunt down the fugitives. Why? Ice Storm asked, The fugitives overturned the entire Black-corner City and humiliated the Blood Hoof Clan! A qualified commander would not start a war rashly out of anger. Meng Chao said, I believe that the Bloody Hoof clan, which has a deep foundation, has more or less a few qualified commanders. Yes, the serial explosions and the theft of the temple in black-horn city have indeed embarrassed the bloody hoof clan. But just to save face, the entire army has been dispatched to the boundless sky-sinking prairie to hunt down a group of dirty, lowly, and hiding rats? Then, what should we do in the supreme power struggle between the Blood Hoof clan and the Gold Clan? Other than black-corner city and the sky-sinking prairies, who will intimidate and suppress the restless rats in the other places in the territory of the Blood Hoof Clan? Will the Blood Hoof clan participate in the Battle of Honor that the army is marching north to the land of Holy Light? For the chiefs and priests who are in control of the Bloody Hoof clan, the most important issue at this moment is not revenge, but cleaning up the mess, maintaining order, and ensuring that the bloody hoof army is still an army that is firmly united and ready to fight at any time. Moreover, this army still has sufficient food, weapons, and various war resources. As for the rat folk servants and slave laborers, there are plenty of them everywhere. It will be fine as long as they are rerecruited. The rat folk who are recruited again have never experienced the shock of black-corner city. They still have some respect for the blood hoof warriors deep in their bones, which makes them easier to control and exploit. They are the better cannon fodder. As for the fugitives who have rushed out of black-corner city, even if they have caught up with them and captured them, what will happen next? If they were reorganized into slaves or cannon fodder troops, they would have ignited the fire of resistance in their hearts a long time ago. It would be impossible for them to completely obey the orders of the Blood Hoof Warriors. They would be acting behind their backs, slacking off, or even sabotaging them on purpose. Besides, the fire of resistance would spread like a plague. Wouldnt it be a waste to pollutethe rat folk who came from the local areas and did not witness the misery of black-corner city? Or, kill them all?? Of course, this method is very satisfying, but it cant solve the problem of the lack of manpower and resources of the Blood Hoof clan. Its also a waste of a large amount of war resources. To put it bluntly, not to mention capturing the wild and unruly living people who are willing to die together with them at any time, even if the army goes all out to capture hundreds of thousands of pigs on the grassland, the amount of war resources required is astronomical! Now that the situation is so bad, can the big shots of the bloody hoof clan do such a loss-making business? Whether it was in the land of holy light or in Tulanze, when icestorm heard people talking about the war, they were all full of grandiose words like For the glory of the true God, for the glory of the ancestral spirits, and for absolute justice. There were very few people like Meng Chao who treated the war as a business and calculated the gains and losses. She couldnt help but feel refreshed. However, a large number of ancient treasures were stolen from the temples in black-corner city. Dont the nobles in the city want to recover these things?icestorm thought for a moment and asked. To recover the ancient treasures, we dont rely on a large number of relatively clumsy troops, but an elite team of experts. Therefore, according to my speculation, as long as the fugitives are running away from the space-trapping prairies, there wont be too many pursuers,Meng Chao said. Of course, the first wave of pursuers will certainly be aggressive, and they wont show mercy after they catch the fugitives. They will definitely use the cruelest means to make an example of the others. But as long as the fugitives can withstand the first wave of pursuers, they have a high chance of surviving temporarily. What about the war drum forest? If the main force breaks out of the war drum forest, whats the difference? The difference is that the war drum forest is the important granary of the Blood Hoof clan, where countless mandala fruits are stored. Today, when the mandala trees no longer bear fruit and the stored grains are eaten one by one, these strategic materials are enough for any commander to devote all their troops. If hundreds of thousands of fugitives or even more go to the war drum forest, the commanders in Black Horn City will have to consider the possibility that the great horn army is trying to conquer the war drum city and seize the important granary,Meng Chao said. In the situation where the granary in black horn city has suffered heavy losses and a large amount of grain has been stolen and burnt, they will have no choice but to march out, no matter how high the price is. In the Forest of war drums, the defending soldiers, who had nowhere to retreat, could only summon the honor and courage of the Bloody Hoof Warriors when they were faced with more than a hundred times the number of rat soldiers. They fought the rat tide until the reinforcements arrived in black-corner city. You should know better than I do how terrifying a warrior of the clan can be when he is truly enraged. The Serious Blood Hoof Army is definitely not a mob that can be fought against in a hurry! Bingfeng nodded thoughtfully and said hesitantly, But you just said that you smelled a strange fragrance from the depths of the forest of war drums Thats right. Meng Chao smiled slightly. Im just saying that its impossible for hundreds of thousands of soldiers to break out of the Forest of war drums. If the movement is too big, it will only attract the main force of the Blood Hoof Army and cause both sides to suffer heavy losses, which will benefit the golden clan for nothing. However, if only a few dozen, at most a few hundred temple thieves with ancient treasures infiltrate into the depths of the forest of war drums without anyone knowing, it is still possible for them to break through the defense line. After all, as I said just now, the defense line will be riddled with holes because of the lack of soldiers. Not to mention that, if I were the commander of the Great Horn Legion, I would have already carried out a lot of infiltration and conversion work deep inside the Forest of war drums to ensure that there were a lot of loyal followers of the great horn rat god among the rat folk servants and slaves in the Forest of war drums. With the cooperation of the followers, it is hard to say whether or not hundreds of thousands of people will be sent out in secret. It is not an impossible mission, is it? Hearing this, the ice storm finally realized something. Therefore, the people in front of us, US, and the hundreds of thousands of rats who have escaped from the sunken prairies are all bait! The ice storm said, Just like the cover-up in Black Horn City, the furious eyes of all the bloody hooves warriors were fixed on the sunken prairies. The real big fish the thieves of the temple with the ancient treasures would be able to swagger away through the Forest of war drums Thats right. On one hand, this is the purpose. On the other hand, there is another benefit of having a large number of fugitives leave the sunken grassland. Meng Chao said, Do you still remember what the commander of the Great Horn Army said? He said that this escape was the ultimate trial given by the great horn rat god to all the rat people. Only those who passed the trial could receive the protection and blessing of the Rat God. I think that, in a sense, this is true. Trial?icestorm mumbled. Thats right. The larger the army, the better. Especially when the communication methods of Tulanze are so backward, the logistics system is huge and clumsy, and the high-level orcs are more free and unruly. Under such an unruly situation, an army that has too many people will only be crushed by its own weight like a giant beast that grows endlessly. Even if they possess the Supreme Treasures and secret arts left behind by the ancient Tulan people, the Tulan Army reaching the scale of millions of people is already the limit. However, due to the crazy reproduction over the past 50 years, the total number of soldiers of the various clans is several times, or even ten times more than millions! This is the reason why the various clans have to carry out the game of the brave as well as the five clanscompetition. Its equivalent to having an elimination competition within the territory of the land of Holy Light before starting an all-out war. Through the elimination of the strong and the weak, the elite soldiers and generals that are truly qualified to enjoy the war resources will be selected. The great horn army faces the same problem. Its even more serious. After all, the war resources that the Great Horn Army can control are far more scarce than the various great clans. However, the number of soldiers who were willing to join the great horn army was more than ten times that of the Warriors of the clans. The Great Horn Army, which relied on the righteousness of the arrival of the great horn rat god to save all the rat peopleto gather the peoples hearts, could not possibly reject all the rat soldiers who were full of resistance and fighting enthusiasm. Most importantly, the great horn army lacked the time to train the rat people, who were full of passion but lacked combat skills, into real warriors. If the Great Horn Army was still hiding in the darkness when black horn city had not been turned upside down, it would have been able to develop silently. Then, after such a destructive storm, how could the existence of the Great Horn Army be hidden from the eyes of the other four clans? I think that even the commander of the Great Horn Army did not have the luxury of concealing himself anymore. Therefore, even the low-level warriors such as the round bone club were able to talk about the secrets of the Great Horn Army without any fear. From the moment of the series of explosions in Black Horn City, the great horn army could only soar into the sky, stir up the wind and thunder, sweep over the entire area, and step onto the peak of glory. Or they could spin and die, completely defeated. These two paths can be chosen. Tell me, at such a critical moment, do you think that the Great Horn Army wishes to accept hundreds of thousands of mouths waiting to be fed, or do you think that thirty to fifty thousand strong soldiers, who have crawled out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, will be able to hone their tenacity and strong combat ability in the moment of life and death and can be thrown into battle at any time Chapter 1104 - : Risk It All! Ice Storm understood what Meng Chao meant. Hundreds of thousands or even millions of rat civilians were running north through the sky-sinking grassland while being pursued by the Blood Hoof warriors at the same time. Whoever could escape would be a strong soldier that could withstand a battle. The sabers sharpened by hundreds of thousands of corpses were destined to be hotter and sharper than those trained by any method. Then what should we do? Ice Storm said in a deep voice, Should we go through the sunken grassland or the war drum forest? Of course, we should follow the main force and go through the sunken grassland. Meng Chao looked at Ice Storms raised eyebrows and explained with a smile, Thats right. Its indeed safer to break out of the war drum forest, but I think that what the two of us need most now is not safety, but more training and fighting. They will help us digest and absorb the ancient treasures stolen from the temple and the fully upgraded totem battle armor. In this way, when we arrive at Crimson Gold City and find the person were looking for, well be able to give them a big surprise, wont we? Having made up their minds, the two of them quickly returned to the main force. Like everyone else, they filled their water sacs to the brim and plunged into the vast, sunken grassland. As expected, just as they had expected, after only half a day of marching in the grassland, the entire team had completely dispersed. The Motley crew that had been put together at the last minute had uneven physical and health conditions. They had not gone through a long period of adjustment, so their pace was completely out of sync. Yesterday, under the leadership of the old bear skin and the round bone club, they had barely managed to line up and advance. They had exhausted all of their resources. Today, when they heard that the pursuers were right behind them, they dived into the grassland that was half the height of a man and had a very bad view. The slightest movement would cause chaos in the formation. First, it became a long, thin snake. Then, the long snake broke into seven or eight pieces from the middle. Each piece was like a curled up earthworm, squirming forward. When they reached the depths of the grassland, the pits dug by the rodents gradually increased. From time to time, someone would accidentally step into the pits and hurt their instep or ankle. The injuries were not serious, but the delay was fatal. The fugitives who were deeply shocked by the mighty image of the Big-horned rat godin their sleep all thought that this was the test given to them by the big-horned rat god. They did not want others to die with them, so.., they all refused their companionssupport, gripped their weapons and divine medicine tightly, and gradually fell behind. When Dusk arrived, the fugitives had completely lost the concept of formation. Not only the old bear skin and the round bone club team, but all the hundred-man team had fallen apart. The rat people were all in groups of three or five, like a group of headless flies, groping roughly in the northeast direction. At this time, everyone was very clear that it seemed impossible to reassemble a disorganized motley crew into a uniform army that could carry out orders and prohibitions. If they wanted to live, they could only grit their teeth and run forward. Luckily, the deserters had scattered, which made it extremely difficult for the pursuers to hunt them down. Just as Meng Chao had said, even if hundreds of thousands of wild boars were to spread out on the grassland, it would be impossible to capture and kill them all. Now, it would depend on whose luck was worse and who would be caught by the pursuers, which would buy more time for the other fugitives. Of course, for the rat people who believed in the supreme power of the Rat God, perhaps it would be Luckyto meet the pursuers and have the chance to die in the most heroic manner, with their souls leaving their bodies, what if they directly ascended to the sacred mountain? Meng Chao and ice storm continued to follow old bearskin and the Bonebone Club. Along the way, they gathered the scattered fugitives and gathered thirty to fifty people around them. This was also the largest group they could barely control in the current environment. Old Bearskins expression was grim. The wrinkles on his face, which was already full of wrinkles, were squeezed even deeper. The round bone club translated his expression and told everyone that old bearskin had smelled the scent of Centaur warriors. Sure enough, the bloody dusk had just arrived, and violent shouts and shrill screams were heard from all directions. The grassland was unobstructed, and the Blood Hoof Warriorssound waves mixed with totem power could be transmitted very far, like a war drum that could destroy ones soul, hitting heavily on the chests of every fugitive. From the source of the sound, there were indeed several groups of pursuers. They relied on the advantage of being one with their people and horses, as fast as lightning, and circled in front of them. Although the number of pursuers in each group would not be too many. But as long as they bumped into each other, there would only be one word, death. Under the continuous shouts of the pursuers, the nerves of the fugitives were so tense that they almost broke. No one dared to rest. Even though their legs were numb to the point of losing consciousness and their chests were about to explode, they still stumbled forward. At midnight, Meng Chao and the Ice Storms group of fugitives plunged into a battlefield that had just ended. The smell of blood floating on the battlefield had already solidified. They were like red clouds that were pressed down extremely low. It was also like strange-looking scarlet flowers that had bloomed from the corpses. However, they were smashed into pieces by Meng Chaos team and turned back into a disgusting stench that rushed into the nostrils and pierced into the brains of every fugitive. What was even more exciting than the smell of blood was the gruesome corpses. There were at least a hundred corpses that were presented before their eyes. The reason they said At leastwas because all the corpses had been ravaged to the point that it was almost impossible to tell if they were still corpses. These fugitives, who had set off earlier than Meng Chao and the others, had unfortunately encountered the pursuers. They had been killed by the Centaur Warriors as an example, using the cruelest methods to torture them. Even though the rat people were used to death and torture. They could not imagine that fresh corpses that had just lost their vitality for half a day could be manipulated like this it was as if they had been placed between vultures and hyenas for ten days to half a month during the hottest season on the prairie. If they hadnt received the revelation from the Rat God in their sleep before they left Many people were almost scared out of their wits by the terrifying scene in front of them. Even if they still maintained their illusory courage. However, this courage would at most make them fearless of death, but it wouldnt be able to stop the arrival of death. Everyone fell into silence in front of the pile of corpses that were as messy as mud. Not to mention the old bearskin who was originally a man of few words. Even the round bone club, which was full of energy yesterday, was now biting down on its cheeks, as if it wanted to devour the non-existent Centaur warriors, including their skin and bones. Why dont we stop running? At this moment, an overly calm voice broke the suffocating silence. Everyones gaze was cast on Meng Chao, who was also covered in dirt and dirt like them. Even if we still want to run, we should fight and then run. We have a better chance of escaping,Meng Chao said calmly. Before this, he and ice storm did not say a word because they were worried that the great horn army hidden among the fugitives would see through them. However, after a day and half a night of observation, this group of fugitives who were completely defeated were all rat slaves from black horn city. The round bone club and the old bear skin were only the ignorant ordinary soldiers of the great horn army. In that case, there was no need for them to hide anymore. They could try out their skills and take the initiative. Although the two of them had used the pursuers as tools to test ancient treasures and sharpen their totem combat skills. They had never thought that they could kill all the pursuers by themselves. If possible, he had to mobilize the strength of the mouse peoples soldiers to tie down the pursuers on the front line. Only then would they be able to deal a fatal blow to the pursuers from the flanks and behind. What did you say? Perhaps because he had sensed an indescribable deterrence from Meng Chao, the round bone club took a few steps toward him and stopped. He asked hesitantly, Why do you say that we have a better chance if we fight and then run If the pursuers are still behind us and their speed is about the same as ours, we can bury our heads and run away. But since the pursuers have already killed their way to us and are wandering around nearby, if we continue to run like stray dogs, we will be courting death. Meng Chao looked at the ground full of corpses and sighed, These brothers died too miserably. But originally, it shouldnt have been like this we clearly have the Rat Gods blessing, the divine medicine bestowed by the Rat God, and the determination to perish together with the enemy. Even if we die, we will still bite off a large chunk of flesh and blood from the enemys skin and bones. How Could We lose so shamefully and be tortured and killed by the enemy? It was indeed a question that the rat soldiers, who had fervent faith in the Rat God, could not answer. It was because we forgot that this was a trial and a great opportunity to show our courage and determination. Meng Chao said, Many of our brothers ran. The more they ran, the more scattered they were. The more scattered they were, the more guilty they were. The more guilty they were, the faster they ran. While their physical strength was exhausted, there was no formation or battle formation to speak of. In the end, how could they not be crushed by the enemy when they ran into the fully-armed pursuers in groups of three or five? Actually, with the blessing of the Rat God, the rat soldiers might be able to compete with the warriors of the clan. However, one of the most important prerequisites is the quantity. As long as we accumulate enough quantity, we will be like an iron wall and stormy waves. We are definitely not pigs and sheep that are at the mercy of others! The round bone club opened its mouth. Of course, he knew the reason. The great horn army had always used the tactic of using numbers to exchange for quality. The problem was that he and old bearskin were just ordinary soldiers. It was already their limit to gather 30 to 50 people to escape with them. Even if another 300 to 500 people came, they would not be able to command them! Thats why I said that we wont run anymore. Meng Chao explained very patiently, Wanting to quickly march while gathering the scattered fugitives to form an elite squad of 300 to 500 people is obviously a pipe dream. But what if we stop here? What if we stop here, dig trenches and pits around us, set up simple barricades, gather the fleeing soldiers in all directions, and gather a huge number that our pursuers will never expect. Do we have a chance to fight the pursuers head-on? Do We not hope to win, but only hope to beat the pursuers and show our bravery so that the rat god can see our efforts Chapter 1105 - Killing a Horse When It’s Alive! Chapter 1105: Killing a Horse When Its Alive! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although the Great Horn Army had used the techniques of the ancient Turan people to train a batch of soldiers who were skilled in combat For the sake of secrecy, they had never organized such a large scale battle before. Be it Round Bone Club or Old Bearskin, they lacked the experience to fight against the cavalry. From a certain perspective, ordinary soldiers like them were also targets of the trial and could be sacrificed at any time. Meng Chaos words really reminded them of their dreams. Both Round Bone Club and Old Bearskin were stunned, and they fell into deep thought. Meng Chao did not care how shocked they were from the bottom of their hearts. To be specific, first, we should let everyone have a good nights rest. From now until dawn, its the darkest time of the night. Its impossible to even see ones fingers on the grassland. Its impossible for the pursuers to kill wantonly, he said methodically. When dawn comes, I suggest that we split into two teams. One team will dig pits and trenches, building a simple and secret defense line around us. If time and manpower are really tight and we cant build a real defense line, we can knock down the weeds and tie up some knots. It will still be good to be able to tie up the legs of our opponents horses. Of course, our pursuers must be extremely strong. Whether its the grass, pits, or trenches, none can really stop them. However, they can, more or less, reduce the speed of our pursuers, giving the inconveniences as if they were fighting in a swamp. That would give us a chance to flee from our pursuers side as well. Theres still a group of people that can spread out to the nearby areas to gather the scattered fugitives. We dont need to go too far or find too many people. There are three to five hundred rat people, which is enough for us to fight a decent counterattack. According to my observation, if we want to fight our pursuers head-on, well be at a disadvantage in terms of weapons. For the ease of fleeing, many rat soldiers only carry thin and short swords, but they do not carry long weapons that can hold back the charge of a cavalry. As a result, they will be slaughtered like sliced melons and vegetables. Its difficult to find the raw materials needed to make long weapons on the grassland. It is indeed difficult to solve the problem. My suggestion is that we simply arrange a team of men and horses to lay low on our pursuers charging route. They would have to endure the fear of being trampled by the iron hooves, and chop off our pursuers legs, or when our pursuers pass by them, they can stab their belly from the bottom up. If our pursuers are mainly centaur warriors, their bellies will be their biggest weakness. Of course, with such a tactic, the casualties would definitely be very heavy. The stomping of the Centaur warriors iron hoofs is not something that can be easily withstood either. A lot of rat warriors would not even manage to draw their sabers before being stomped by the centaur warriors iron hoofs. That would happen until their tendons are broken, bones are broken, and even their intestines are pierced through. However, this is the only method I can think of that can slow down the enemys attack with the utilization of short weapons. If it were any other ordinary troops, they would definitely not be able to carry out such a tactic. But since we are all under the Rat Gods protection and are willing to sacrifice ourselves for him at any time lets kill them all! By the way, if you are really determined to fight the centaur warriors to the death, I suggest that we move the camp half a mile southwest at dawn. There seems to be an underground river running through there. The ground is even wetter and the grass is denser. Old Bearskin and Bone Club looked at each other in bewilderment. They did not come back to their senses for a long time. The other rat warriors looked at Meng Chao with both shock and awe. It did not matter whether the battle tactic he had mentioned would work or not. At a time when everyone was at a loss, the fact that someone could step forward and make a sound was enough to be their spiritual support! The land half a mile southwest is indeed more muddy, which is not conducive for the centaur warriors speed. However, the weeds there are growing better and taller than here. The tip of its grass is several heads higher than what we have here, completely blocking our view! Bone Head and Old Bearskin discussed for a long time, but they did not reject Meng Chaos suggestion. Instead, they began to struggle with the details. Arent we blocked here? Whether the weeds are above the tip of our nose, the top of our heads, or two or three heads, the difference is not big for us. It will greatly reduce our combat ability regardless. But for the centaur warriors, the difference is too big. The average height of a centaur warrior is about two or three arms higher than ours. To us, the weeds that cover our vision are just right, but they dont pose any obstacle to the centaur warriors. Therefore, its very easy for such a situation to happen. We run around like headless flies in the weeds that are as tall as a man, but the Centaur warriors can look down from above and see our movements clearly through the undulating waves of the grassland. In the end, we get caught by our pursuers. Arent we bringing this upon ourselves? The wetlands in the southwest half a mile away is where I saw the most lush water plants and the highest growth of wild grass. Once we enter the lush maze, not only will our vision be cut off, but the centaur warriors vision will also be severely disrupted. Everyone will be blinded and only be able to fight randomly. Fighting randomly is good. We, who have nothing but passion and determination, will only have a chance to survive on the most chaotic battlefield, right? Meng Chaos detailed analysis finally made the fugitives widen their eyes, and a glimmer of hope gradually filled their gaze. Although everyone was silent, they all imagined what the battle would be like if everything was carried out according to Meng Chaos suggestion without any compromise. The battle would undoubtedly still be very difficult. Their simple defense line might be penetrated by their pursuers in an instant. Many people, or even all of them, could die. However, they would not be massacred like the pitiful corpses in front of them. Not even one of them would be killed! Even if everyone was killed, even if only one centaur warrior was buried with them, it would still be a victory in a sense. No, the Rat God would definitely see it, right? What if Round Bone Club licked his dry lips and hesitantly said, What if we set up for a long time and the pursuers dont arrive to attack our camp? How is that possible? Meng Chao could not help but laugh. Believe me, our pursuers have a bigger headache than us when we run around like a bunch of scattered sand and headless flies. If we continue to chase after them in twos and threes, how long will it take for the pursuit to end? If possible, the pursuers would like to find three to five hundred or more fugitives and wipe us all out in one go, wouldnt they? Once they discover our tracks, the pursuers will think that we are exhausted and waiting for our doom. As for the fugitives, is it possible for them to gather their unyielding will and fight a bloody battle with them on this carefully arranged battlefield? I dont think our pursuers would have such an absurd thought, right? Indeed, even though Black-corner City had been turned upside down, it was impossible for their pursuers to have such an absurd idea. However, the psychological advantage that the clan warriors held over the rats had been slowly established and solidified after thousands of years of oppression as well as enslavement. It had been deeply imprinted on their cerebral cortex. It was impossible for their pursuers to believe that their prey, who were as timid as rats, would bare their sharpest fangs at the hunters in armor. If we really have the chance to hurt our pursuers, will our pursuers be ruthless enough to gather a large number of reinforcements and not let us go? The silent Old Bearskin pushed Round Bone Club aside and asked Meng Chao himself. Meng Chao contemplated for a moment and shook his head. I dont think so. If we can really hurt our pursuers, they might make a clean retreat and never dare to catch up again. How is that possible? Old Bearskin frowned and said, Those Blood Hoof warriors are full of anger. What would they be too afraid to do? No, what we are about to face is not all the Blood Hoof warriors, but only the centaur warriors in the Blood Hoof Clan, Meng Chao corrected him seriously. Old Bearskin was taken aback. Is Is there any difference? Of course. Meng Chao said, Yes, we have turned Black-corner City upside down, but which major clans have ruled Black-corner city in the past thousand years? The Blood Hoof Clan and the Ironhide Clan, right? The Blood Hoof Clan represented by the Minotaurs and the Ironhide Clan led by the wild boar people are the two most powerful clans in the Blood Hoof family. They have a firm control over power in Black-corner City, and theyve suffered the most losses recently. Hence, they have the most reason to be angry in this chaos. On the other hand, the Centaur Clan pay huge regard to speed, and they love to ride like horses. They are not used to life in the city, and there are not many well-known Centaur Clans as well as temples in Black-corner City. Hence, they have not suffered too many losses. How could they be more furious than the Minotaurs and wild boar men? As the vanguard of the Blood Hoof Army, it is their duty to hunt down the fugitives. On the premise that the fugitives do not resist strongly and they can kill wantonly to accumulate battle merits, I believe that the centaur warriors will also do their duty. However, if we can hurt, injure, and cripple the Centaur warriors, we will make them realize that we are like stones in a latrine pit. Not only are we smelly and hard, but they wont squeeze a single drop from us. Even if we are smashed into pieces, their arms will be broken, their hoofs will be twisted, and both sides will suffer heavy injuries or even perish together. If they are not careful, they might even make a mistake and ruin their thousand-year-old reputation. If we can send such a strong, clear, and effective message to them, do you think that the centaur warriors will chase after us relentlessly, risking their lives and glory just to foolishly work for the Minotaurs as well as wild boar people? Chapter 1106 - The Bloody Dawn The rat people were not stupid. From a certain perspective, they were relatively weak. In order to survive, they had to rack their brains and stimulate more wisdom than the clan warriors. Plus, the rat people who could charge out of Black-corner City and into the sunken grassland were the best ones who had gone through life and death selection. After being taught by Meng Chao, many people came to a sudden realization. What determined victory and defeat was not only fighting strength, but also fighting will. Even if the combat strength of the centaur warriors was ten times more than theirs, for the former, there was no benefit in playing a game of mutual destruction with the latter, who was like a crazy demon fighting to the death. It was natural to win. At most, it would satisfy the pleasure of killing. It was impossible to find too valuable booty from the rat people, and it would also consume a lot of war resources and precious time. If they lost, they would be doomed. Like all high-level orcs, the Centaur Warriors were not afraid of death. If they were facing the Liger warriors of the Gold clan, or the mages and night watchers of the Land of Holy Light, the Centaur warriors would be like injected with stimulants, coming forward one after another and facing death with ease. Even if their flesh and blood were torn into pieces by the powerful enemies. Their heads that were flying high up must also have a satisfied smile on them. Because at the moment before they died, they were very clear that their souls would definitely turn into a dazzling golden light and Pierce straight to the summit of the Sacred Mountain, joining the ranks of the ancestral spiritseternal glory. However, in a boring game of chasing and killing the rat people, they lost their footing in the gutter and were dragged into hell by the rat people to be buried with them? Not to mention eternal glory, they would probably be recorded as clowns in weird and funny poems and be ridiculed by people for 10,000 years, right? For any warrior of the clan, this was a way to die that would make people shudder just thinking about it. Some people did the business of killing people, but no one did the business of losing money. As long as the rat people could show a strong enough attitude, the Hunting the fugitiveswould become a business of losing money. The Centaur warriors would not do it for black-corner city.., they would risk their lives for the Tauren and the wild boar people! We really have a chance to survive! After thinking through this point, the expressions and temperament of all the rat subjects instantly changed. They were not afraid of death either. However, if they could see the hope of victory, or at least the hope of heroic sacrifices, the burning flames of war would always be raised even higher. The Way Old Bearskin and the round bone club looked at Meng Chao changed once again. It was as if they were looking at the officers, witch doctors, and priests in the Great Horn Army. They were filled with reverence. You, you are The round bone club hesitated for a moment before stuttering. My Name Is Reaper. Im a servant in the Blood Skull Arena. I used to be the captain of Frost Queens Frost Storms personal guard,Meng Chao said straightforwardly. Along the way, he carefully observed the rat subjects who followed him. He found that most of them were slave laborers who had lived in the foundry district of Black Horn City. There were also a very small number of servant soldiers in other arenas. However, there were no servant soldiers or handymen in the blood-skull arena. It was obviously impossible for slave laborers, handymen, or servant soldiers to enter the blood-skull arena and enjoy the exciting fights. Moreover, it had only been a few months since the ice storm recruited a large number of servants to form her own battle team. For more than a year, she had been traveling alone without any teammates or subordinates. Therefore, Meng Chao was not worried that the rat subjects in front of him would learn more clues through their identity as the captain of the ice storms personal army. As expected, many of the rat subjects present had heard of the title of The leader of the four trump cards of the Bloody Skull Arena, the Frost Queen, and the Ice Storm. They knew that this was a vicious person with a fierce reputation. However, they had never personally come to the scene to watch the Battle of the ice storm. They also did not know that the ice storm was not good at commanding battles. Her personal guard captain should not know so many things. They instinctively felt that since the ice storm was a vicious person with a fierce reputation, and her personal guard captain was so calm and collected, they could only follow his instructions and have a slim chance of survival. They could only seek survival in the face of death! My master is a snow leopard warrior, not from the Bloodhoof family. For a long time, she has not been trusted by the Master of the Bloody Skull Arena. Not long ago, she was attacked by the opponent. Our servant squad was also split up and assigned to masters former Nemesis. Meng Chao explained to the round bone club and the old bearskin, Of course, we didnt want to follow our new master and become cannon fodder. Just when we were at a loss, we encountered the arrival of the Rat God in black-corner city. To be honest, before this, I knew nothing about the Rat God. Therefore, even though I escaped from black-corner city with the rat tide, I still had some concerns in my heart. I didnt completely confess my identity. Until now, I realized that if I didnt tell the truth and work together, there would only be death. Therefore These words completely dispelled the doubts of old bear skin and the round bone club. Of course, they had never doubted Meng Chaos loyalty. On one hand, they were insignificant fugitives who were destined to die. Exposing their identities for just a few hundred fugitives? There was no need for that. On the other hand, they were filled with fanatical faith in the Rat God. They did not believe that there were rat people who would be willing to go down and help the tiger after receiving the blessing of the Rat God. Meng Chaos suggestion was completely accepted by the two soldiers of the Great Horn Army. The other fugitives all listened to him. They found a relatively dry grassland and lay down in their clothes a little further away from the bloody battlefield. Naturally, they could not fall asleep for a while. Especially in the dead of night, when everything was silent, the screams from afar became even more shrill. They were like frozen steel needles, piercing into their ears and eyes one by one. Someone is running around in the middle of the night, and the pursuers just happened to notice the rustling in the grass. Meng Chao said, Even the eyesight of the Clan Warriors is greatly reduced in the second half of the night. As long as we dont make too much noise, the pursuers wont be able to find us until dawn. It was not known whether the words had worked. Or was it because they had been running for days that they were exhausted and their nerves were slightly relaxed? The fatigue rushed into their brain like a flood. Soon, dozens of rat subjects fell into a deep sleep. However, in their sleep, they were still rolling their eyes at a weird frequency. The vibration of their brain waves was different from the usual deep sleep after the limit of overdraft. They were still dreaming. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He closed his eyes slightly and massaged the cerebral cortex with his spiritual energy, entering a shallow sleep. In a trance, under the brilliant Red Sun, the Majestic Rat God appeared in front of his eyes like a god descending to the mortal world, inspecting the steel battle formation formed by millions of rats. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were like two burning fireflies, and his gaze was as sharp as a blade. The information that was implanted into the brains of the rat population last night is still working. Im afraid that the rat population will still dream about the big horn rat god and the Big Horn Army tonight. As a result, their fighting will will become even firmer when they wake up tomorrow morning. No wonder its a power that can shake the rule of Turan ze for a thousand years. Im looking forward to meeting the person who created this power! At this moment, ice storm opened his eyes beside Meng Chao. They looked at each other but did not speak. Instead, they held their breaths and listened to the breathing and heartbeats of their surroundings. After making sure that all the rat soldiers, including the old bear skin and the round bone club, were immersed in the information that was implanted deep in their brains, the two of them quietly left the camp. Although Meng Chao had spoken with confidence just now, he seemed to be confident of winning. However, he and ice storm both knew that what he was talking about was only a theoretical possibility. Lie on your back and wait for the Centaur warriors to stomp on you with their iron hooves. If you are lucky enough not to step on yourself, then point your sword upward and stab with force to cut open the Centaur Warriorsstomachs.. Basically, the probability of such a good thing happening was almost the same as Taking down a tiger with a slide shovel and cutting open the tigers belly with the impact of the Tigers Lunge.. Of course, if Meng Chao and ice storm, the two heavyweights, were placed on one end of the scale of victory, even the smallest probability would be enough to make their dreams come true. However, they had to find more rat subjects in order to distract the pursuers and conceal the existence of the two weights no, steel. Thankfully, for the rat subjects and low-level warriors, the almost impenetrable darkness was not too much of a problem for experts of Meng Chao and ice storms level. After pouring spiritual energy into their mouths, noses, eyes, ears, and hair, every movement within hundreds of meters, including the heat released by living creatures, flooded into their sensory nerves. They locked onto hundreds of rat subjects in an instant. The rat subjects, who were in groups of three or five, were all trapped in the darkness, fatigue, pain, and the screams from afar. They were crouching deep in the grass, stuck in a dilemma. They had been waiting for their fate, waiting for the bloody dawn to arrive, only to be caught up and slaughtered by the Centaur warriors who had recharged their energy. But now, in a trance, they heard a voice that seemed to come from the clouds, the abyss, and more like it came directly from their heads. Stand up. The solemn voice said, Keep moving forward. There is hope ahead! The exhausted fugitives, whose eyes were dim and had almost given up their lives, widened their eyes. For a moment, everything was dead silent. The stars and the Moon were covered by the dark clouds. They could neither see nor hear anything. It was as if they had fallen into an endless swamp called death. But in the next moment, the voice that seemed to be filled with light sounded again from the depths of their brains and hearts. Stand up and muster your courage. The voice said, Go, Go! Chapter 1107 - The Prelude to the Slaughter Chapter 1107: The Prelude to the Slaughter Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The rat people, who had originally been in a desperate situation, were all roused by this mysterious sound to use their last strength. They used their hands and feet, rolling and crawling as they advanced in the grass. The sound continued to appear. This time, however, it was as if it had appeared in front of them, close at hand. It attracted them to continue to take fatigued steps, stretching out their fingernails that were peeling off and bleeding profusely, pouncing toward an unknown hope. When every drop of energy in every muscle fiber was drained, and even the cartilage in their joints had been worn away, they collapsed into the grass as if they had fallen apart, the voice then said in satisfaction, Very good. You can rest here. When the dawn comes, you will see Hope! Just like that, Meng Chao had gathered hundreds of stragglers near the team of old bearskin and the bonebone club through the precise control of sound waves and the simulation of different sources of sound. When dawn arrived, the troops sent by old bearskin and Bonebone club would only need to search a few dozen meters in every direction to find the reinforcements. Perhaps, the Rat God really blessed these lucky fellows and let them meet you. Watching Meng Chaos every move, ice storm sighed with emotion from the bottom of her heart. Although she did not care about the lives of the rat people herself, she did not care about the lives of the rat people. However, a partner who did not have the heart to watch the rat subjects die was still more reassuring than a ruthless guy who treated human lives like grass. I cant save all the rat subjects, but since Im right in front of them, I can save them, but I have to save them. Meng Chao said, Besides, we still need the rat subjects to provide cover so that we can achieve the greatest results at the least cost Just now, I found some traces left by the pursuers trampling on the grass. Judging from their hoofprints, there were about thirty pursuers forming a hunting team to hunt down the escaping rat subjects. If the target is only twenty to thirty warriors of the clan,ice storm said, With the cover of the grass and the rat subjects, we do have a chance of winning. Im afraid that the other party is not as smart as you think. They can analyze the pros and cons in an absolutely clear and calm situation. Dont forget that high-level beastmen are often controlled by anger and the desire to kill. They may even become the puppets of the totem armor. Moreover, the major clans of the Blood Hoof clan have already sworn an alliance in front of the Blood Hoof Temple. This alliance, witnessed by countless ancestral spirits, can still play a certain role. In the face of a great enemy, the Tauren and the wild boar people might hand over some of their benefits to the centaurs. So, have you ever thought about what we should do if the remaining pursuers dont choose to retreat after we kill this wave of pursuers and instead pursue and attack relentlessly until they die Dont worry. Of course, Ive thought about it. Meng Chao smiled and said calmly, This is also the most important reason why we insist on fighting this battle. Oh? Icestorm raised his eyebrows. Why? Because we want to send a very important message to the bigwigs of the Blood Hoof clan through this battle. Meng Chao moved closer and whispered to icestorm, revealing all of his plans. Dawn soon arrived. However, the sky was still filled with haze. The dark clouds that were pressing down on the grassland like a collapsing cliff showed no signs of dissipating. The sunlight struggled in the depths of the dark clouds like a blood-red flood. However, no matter how much it raged, it could not find a breakthrough and could pour out. It only dyed the dark clouds into pieces of strange-shaped blood jade, causing the entire world to be immersed in a faint red fog. The fugitives woke up one after another. Seeing the big horn rat god and the Big Horn Army in their dreams once again made them cry with joy and shock. Everyone knelt on the ground and kissed the ground that had buried countless rat corpses and flowed with the blood of countless rats over the past tens of millions of years. More shocking news kept coming in. The team that was sent out to gather the stragglers did not go far before they met a large number of stragglers. In fact, many of the stragglers had already crawled into their campsite last night. They could even hear each others heartbeat and breathing through the grass that was three to five arms away. There was no need to send out a large number of people. As long as they were summoned loudly, hundreds of stragglers would be gathered. After asking, old bearskin, bone club, and the others finally learned about the experience of the stragglers. Without a doubt, the voice that appeared in everyones eyes, ears, and head during the darkest night was the revelation of the Rat God. As expected, the Rat God was silently watching their every move! It was precisely because they had made the decision to fight to the death with the pursuers that the Rat God blessed them and helped them gather hundreds of people in an instant! The rat people, who had come to a sudden realization, no longer had the slightest fear or doubt about the bloody battle with the Centaur Warriors. They immediately followed Meng Chaos suggestion and moved to the place with the most lush weeds nearby. The soil here was rich in moisture, leaving a wet footprint with a single step. Even without using any tools, they could create pits with their bare hands in a short period of time. Most of the fugitives were used to doing heavy work such as smelting metals and forging weapons in black-corner city. After two nights of rest, they had recovered a little bit of their strength. Under the gaze of the Rat God, everybody worked together and dug two trenches around the camp. They also dug a lot of pits inside and outside the trenches and filled the pits with sharp swords, finally, between the trenches and the pits, they laid down a large amount of weeds, tied them up, and tied them up. Of course, from the perspective of actual combat effects, these measures were not very meaningful. The Centaur warriors were not the cavalry on the ancient battlefield on Earth. They were created using super genetic technology, equipped with totem armor, and surging totem power. They were basically equivalent to carbon-based tanks and armored vehicles. In Meng Chaos previous World War, when Dragon City and the Tulan Alliance army were in strategic deployment, the Centaur Warriors in totem armor and the main battle tanks in heavy armor were roughly equivalent in terms of combat effectiveness, they were roughly the same. The main battle tanks could not be trapped by pits and trenches. However, by digging pits and trenches, they could divert the attention of the fugitives, preventing them from letting their imagination run wild while waiting for the pursuers to arrive. The more they thought about it, the more panicked they became. Moreover, this kind of earthwork was also a very effective psychological hint. It could make the fugitives feel that We have made so many preparations, we can at least play a role, right? Sure enough, after two consecutive hours of earthwork, not only did the rat people not feel tired, but they also felt that I have already offered my loyalty to the Rat God, the Rat God will definitely bless me. Their faces became calm, but they were also determined. Meng Chao could not ask for more from these rabble. He could only suggest to old bearskin and the round bone club that if they had to take the Divine medicinegiven by the Rat God, they should also take it at the moment when the pursuers started to charge. This was because there would definitely be a problem with the duration of the similar medicine. If they took it too early and let their blood burn furiously, they would not only alert the enemy and cause the pursuers to change their tactics, but they might also disrupt the order of their own side. After all, when the two sides were completely entangled.., before they fell into chaos, this temporarily assembled group of fugitives could not withstand the slightest bit of interference. All the fugitives, including Old Bear Skin and the round bone club, believed that Meng Chao had proposed to fight to the death with the pursuers yesterday. That was why the big-horned Rat God had once again appeared in their dreams. He had also guided the stragglers to gather around them. Some people even thought that Meng Chao was a PsychicC someone who could listen to the Horned Rat Gods guidance in a trance. Naturally, they listened to Meng Chao. And Meng Chao did not disappoint them. His speculation had become a reality before noon. The Centaur Warriors are here! The tallest and most perceptive ratfolk who had been sent to the small mounds around the camp to scout for the enemy rolled and crawled into the camp. They found about thirty to forty Centaur Warriors. They were coming from the southeast with killing intent. From the straight march route, they were not cruising or searching. Instead, they were firmly locked onto their camp. Everyone, dont panic. This is just a trial arranged by the Rat God. Gather your courage and fight to your hearts content. Even if we die in a fierce battle, the Rat God will arrange a place for our heroic souls on the summit of the Sacred Mountain! The round bone club shouted excitedly. At this moment, it showed the benefits of Meng Chao arranging for the fugitives to set up camp in the thickest part of the grassy area. The fear of the infantrymen towards the cavalry, especially the heavy cavalry, was almost rooted in their genes and was engraved in the depths of their cells. If they had set up a line of defense in the field where the grass was a little sparse and the grass was a little low. The sight of the fugitives might be higher than that of the grass. They might see the heavy cavalry wearing totem armor advancing, accelerating, and sprinting calmly. There was no need to wait for the enemys long spears and heavy hammers to smash into their chests. Their fighting will, which was forcibly supported by their fanatical faith, would be crushed to pieces by the enemys imposing manner. But in the depths of such dense grass. The sight of all the fugitives was completely blocked. They could not see how terrifying the heavy cavalry was when they came crushing down on them. Even the shock of their iron hooves trampling on the ground, which shattered everything, was absorbed by more than half of the moist soil, only causing the grass tips to tremble slightly. The fugitives were ignorant and fearless. They could only believe every word Meng Chao and the round bone club said, believe in the Big Horn Rat God who had descended in the dream, and believe in their desire to live. Behind the two trenches, old bearskin gave the order. The fugitives all curled up and hugged their heads tightly, shrinking their bodies to their limits. The Centaur warriors were the Bloodhoof clan. No, they were the best archers in the entire Tu Lan Ze. Before launching an attack, they would always use an impenetrable rain of arrows as a prelude to the slaughter. Chapter 1108 - The Terrifying Charge! The fugitives obeyed Meng Chaos orders and proceeded to bury their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears in the mud. Just as they curled up into a ball, a shrill scream echoed in the air. The arrows fired by the centaur warriors were not ordinary arrows. The metal shaft of their arrows would often be carved with cuneiform characters that contained mysterious power. Secret medicines refined by the witch doctors would be smeared in the arrows notches, and the priests would bless them. Round or triangular holes would be drilled into the arrowheads, where spirit crystals were embedded. Through the surge of vitality magnetic field and the vibration of high-speed friction in the air, they produced the ultimate destructive power. It was comparable to Dragon Citys gun grenades and mortars, but it also carried wind, fire, lightning and other killing effects. The spirit arrows instantly shot across the sky at maximum speed, dragging out streaks of colorful exhaust flames. At first glance, they looked like both rainbows and fireworks. However, when the rainbow fireworks landed near the fugitives, it raised a bloody storm. Although they were too far away and it was impossible for the centaur warriors to see the exact location of every fugitive hiding in the bushes After each arrow landed on the ground, it would release a death shock wave that was three to five meters in diameter or even larger. As soon as the arrow with the scarlet flame tail landed on the ground, it immediately ignited a raging fire within a radius of three to five meters. It burned the skin and flesh of the fugitives who were in hiding, causing them to cry out in pain. After the arrow with the faint blue flame tail landed on the ground, the area within a radius of three to five meters became an extremely cold ice cave. Many fugitives did not even have time to cry out in agony before a fatal ice fog drilled into their chests from their mouths and noses. Their hearts and lungs were frozen and cracked just like that. When the arrow with the golden flame tail landed on the ground, dozens or even hundreds of lightning bolts appeared within a seven to eight meter radius. The golden electric arcs were like hungry vipers. They could not wait to strike the fugitives who were curled up into balls. The fugitives were electrocuted so much that their bodies began twitching. Their skin was torn open, and even their charred bones were exposed. Then, after the arrow that was dragging a green flame tail landed on the ground, it absorbed a large amount of the surrounding air and compressed into dozens of light green wind blades. They crisscrossed and spread out, covering an area of seven to eight meters from where the arrow landed. Even those who were fleeing ten meters away were cut into pieces. Broken limbs and dark red arrows flew in the air. It was literally killing people like cutting grass. The strong smell of blood suddenly spread in the air. Mixed with the smell of burnt flesh, it turned into a disgusting, hellish smell. At this time, the dense grass that covered the rat peoples vision played its second function on the battlefield. If the rat people wanted to fight against the clan warriors, especially when they had just come into contact with each other, they would have to pay a terrible price. If they were on a battlefield with a clearer view, they could only watch as their companions were shot by the centaur warriors rockets, lightning bolts, and ice arrows. The morale of the fugitives would be riddled with holes, and they would not be able to summon even the slightest fighting spirit. Curled up down in the grass with their heads deep in the soil, although they knew that their side was silently enduring the slaughter that fell from the sky, they did not personally witness their companions being torn to pieces. The surviving fugitives could still grit their teeth and persevere. Of course, if the centaur warriors were not in a hurry to charge and decided to circle them from afar and deploy the method of leisurely throwing arrows at them instead, then Even the most fanatical rat people would completely collapse before the sun set. However, just as Meng Chao had predicted, the centaur warriors did not do so. After shooting dozens of arrows, the surprise attack from the sky came to an end. Instead, the shock from iron hoofs stomping on the ground became increasingly intense and urgent. The centaur warriors charged forward. Obviously If the target had been an enemy of the same level, such as the warriors of the Gold Clan, or the night watchers and mages of the land of Holy Light Naturally, the centaur warriors would be cautious. They would use wave after wave of arrows to slowly exhaust their targets physical strength, spirit power, and willpower. In many war epics that were widely spread, the centaur warriors even had the patience to spend ten days to half a month to follow their target at a distance, using an endless stream of arrows to harass the target day and night. It was not until their enemies had completely collapsed physically and mentally that the centaur warriors finally caught up and pierced their hearts with their spears. However, this was not a real war. It was just a sloppy rat-exterminating operation. Although the rat people had caused quite a commotion in Black-corner City, it had mainly been a series of explosions that caught the Blood Hoof Clan off guard. The centaur warriors, whose brains were still filled with glory and arrogance, did not think that there was a need to exhaust their time and empty their quivers while hunting a bunch of dirty, weak, and lowly rats on the grassland. When they chased after the d*mned rats yesterday, they did not even waste an arrow. As long as they increased their speed slightly, pointed their spears forward, and held their machetes horizontally on both sides, they would be able to harvest these insignificant creatures smoothly. They only needed to make sure that the other partys foul blood did not splatter on them. Today, the centaur warriors had wasted dozens of precious arrows because this large pile of rats were hiding in the grass. The centaur warriors, who were moving faster and faster, did not expect the situation on the battlefield to be a premeditated. They thought that the poor rat people had been scared out of their wits by the massacre yesterday and had lost all their strength to escape. They could only curl up in the seemingly dense grass like ostriches burying their heads in the sand, hoping to escape. Even when they split open the grass and found the pits and trenches that the fugitives had painstakingly dug, they did not pay it any mind. Instead, they laughed at the rat peoples stupidity in front of them. You want to rely on these trenches and holes to block the charge of the Blood Hoof warriors? How is that possible?! Indeed, after the fugitives who had luckily survived the rain of arrows sensed the centaur warriors overwhelming killing intent, they realized with extreme despair that they were carrying out an impossible mission. Drunkenly discussing the use of a shovel to deal with a tiger at the wine table was completely different from being stared at by a huge, murderous tiger in the forest. The centaur warriors were definitely scarier than tigers. Ten times scarier These combat creatures that were fused with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a war horse through superb genetic technology had seemingly stepped out of a nightmare. They did not possess the gentleness of a herbivore. Many centaur warriors had hair that was full of tension, and it was awe-inspiring. Their hair extended all the way from their backs to their horse bodies. When they moved as fast as lightning, they were like colorful flames of war that surrounded their targets. Many centaur warriors had bodies that were as strong as Minotaurs. Their oily skin gave off a metallic feel that was made of copper and iron. Not only did they hold spears and scimitars, they also wanted to increase the lethality of their charge. Many of them even had a sharp blade that could cut through iron like mud behind them. There were even a few iron rings on their hoofs that were filled with dense spikes! It was easy to imagine how terrifying the damage would be if these war machines, which were armed with sharp blades and spikes, charged into their own battle lines and trampled as well as cut at will. While the centaur warriors maintained their maximum impact force, their flexibility did not decrease at all , and that was scarier. They were literally one with the centaur. Whether it was their two iron arms or four iron hoofs, they were all extensions of their will. The fugitives time and strength were also quite limited. It was impossible for them to hide in the trenches perfectly. Soon, they were discovered by the centaur warriors who easily jumped over. As for the knots that could theoretically trip the horses legs, they were often turned into dust by the centaur warriors sharp iron hoofs. Facing the centaur warriors who were crushing them like thunder, all the fugitives minds were blank. Two or three days ago, they had faced the old, weak, and disabled centaur warriors during the serial explosions in Black-corner City. They had defeated their opponents with the help of the sea of people tactics and the temple thieves who had been hiding amongst the crowd. They had thought that the Blood Hoof warriors were only so-so, and that their weak combat strength could be made up by the advantage of numbers. It was not until now, when the murderous intent of the centaur warriors swept over like a raging wave, that the fugitives realized how naive and ridiculous they were. Even on the spirit level, their beliefs were still firm and even fanatical. On the physiological level, they emitted screams from the deepest part of every cell that originated from their genes. Fortunately Between these ragtag mob that was about to collapse and the centaur warriors who had pushed their speed to the limit and could no longer change their angle or direction There were also two other existences that were more qualified than the centaur warriors to be called killing machines. Meng Chao was akin to a dragon that was hibernating in the abyss. His limbs were deeply embedded in the wet soil. He lowered his body as much as possible and hid in the grass. At the same time, he restrained his breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature to their limits. Even the centaur warriors who were close to him could not sense that there was an extremely dangerous demon hiding next to their most vulnerable ribs and abdomen. Plus, his body looked like a rock that was absolutely still. Numerous thick tendons and blood vessels swelled up as if they were filled with spirit energy. It formed a picture that looked like an angry dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Behind his lowered eyelids, deep inside Meng Chaos brain, there were countless bolts of spirit lightning swirling around. There was even a powerful spirit storm that was condensing, nurturing, and being born! Just as the centaur warriors in the lead were about to leap over Meng Chaos head, he suddenly opened his eyes! Chapter 1109 - Another Miracle! In an instant, dozens of brain waves more powerful than lightning were released from the depths of his brain. If Meng Chaos brain was fully scanned right then, he would find that the peak of his brain wave concussion had increased by dozens of times in comparison to a moment ago. Dozens of brain waves struck the heads of the aggressive centaur warriors accurately and ferociously like invisible giant axes. The centaur warriors immediately felt a splitting headache. Their vision blurred, and they started hallucinating. The sky that was originally covered in dark clouds seemed to burn up instantly. The destructive flames dyed the entire world a deathly white. Shrill meteors fell from the sky, turning into huge fireballs that could destroy the world. They smashed into the centaurs bodies, shattering their bones. Every cell was destroyed. The situation at the center of the world was as terrifying as the apocalypse, and the Big-Horned Rat Gods ferocious figure slowly emerged from the flames. The centaur warriors who were caught off guard cried out in surprise. Their swift and smooth charge was like a whip that suddenly slowed down and scattered. Even if they were as firm as iron and did not believe in the existence of the Big-horned Rat God at all They could not expel the illusion of the apocalypse, the Rat Gods arrival, and the destruction of everything from their brains in a short period of time. They could not stop their instinctive fear from spreading rapidly from their minds to every nerve ending in their bodies. That was the power of Meng Chaos secret spirit attack technique, the Bomb of Fear. When Meng Chao had just been reborn, Meng Chaos spirit index had already far surpassed that of an ordinary superhuman because he had experienced the apocalypse and received the Kindlings blessing. Plus, he was immune to most spirit attacks. As he and many strange beasts, especially Supernatural Entities who were good at spirit attacks, had countless soul-stirring collisions on a spiritual level, he had learned from these monsters with deformed brains. He had understood how to use the ripples created by each brainwave to invade a targets brain and implant any information into it. The Supernatural Entities such as the Demonic Abyss Eye, Tree of Wisdom, and micro brain that originated from billions of years ago in the ancient war era were all his teachers. The skills that he gained from these teachers in those perilous classes were enough to make Meng Chao one of the top spirit experts in Dragon City no, in the entire Other World. To Meng Chao, invading a centaur warriors brain, planting an illusion, and igniting the enemys fear while the enemy was caught off guard was just a routine operation. Of course, it was impossible to completely stop the war machine that had reached its limit just by relying on the fear in its soul. While Meng Chao released and detonated the Bomb of Fear, Ice Storm, who was also lurking in the grass not far ahead of him on the left, also began her performance. She knelt on one knee, her gaze focused and her expression cold like a near-perfect ice sculpture. Her two arms, which were surrounded by a faint blue light, pierced deep into the unusually moist soil that was rich in underground water. As the runes on her arms continued to appear, her totem power gradually followed the path opened by the runes and flowed from her arms all the way to the ground, causing the ground around her to freeze and turn into an extremely smooth surface of ice. Using Ice Storms arms as the source, the dark blue ice surface was like a living creature, continuously extending under the centaur warriors hoofs. If they had stepped on Ice Storm from the start, the centaur warriors would have had ways to maintain their balance and even run as fast as they could. However, they had been deeply shocked by Meng Chaos Bomb of Fear prior to this. When they were caught off guard, they stepped on the ice surface that should not have existed at all. Suddenly, they lost their footing. The centaur warrior at the front, who was also the most affected by Meng Chaos brainwaves, stopped in his tracks and raised his front hoofs. His back hoofs plowed two deep gullies on the ice, causing him to tumble over and slide out along the track designed by Ice Storm. Although the remaining centaur warriors were not in such a sorry state, their momentum was completely interrupted. After barely finding their balance, their speed dropped to the bottom. The most important thing for a cavalry to charge into an infantry formation that had more than ten times their number was speed. If they pushed their speed to the limit, forget ten times, even an infantry that was a hundred times their number could possibly break apart in one go. Following that, they would be like pigs and sheep at their mercy. However, if both sides lost their speed and fell into a chaotic battle, a heavily armored cavalry might be swallowed up by the rabble as well. The centaur warriors before them had fallen into a nightmare that the cavalrymen were unwilling to face. Although they used the final momentum they had to stomp the unlucky escapees, who were curled up in the grass, into meat paste It was the same damage that a spent arrow could do. They were far from tearing apart the fugitives base. Instead, they were trapped deep in the base and surrounded by the fugitives. The appearance of the Bomb of Fear and frost attack made them realize that the fugitives hiding in the grass were not as simple as weak rats. Invisible but deadly enemies could turn this cat-and-mouse game into a feast of slaughter at any moment. Unfortunately, they were not the guests of this feast, but the food on the table! The leading centaur knight made the right choice. He tried to change his direction slightly and charge out of the fugitives battle formation from the side. After creating enough space, he decided to save face with a dense rain of arrows. Perhaps they could also leave, gather enough reinforcements, and return to redeem themselves. Unfortunately, the fugitives would not let them get what they wanted. That was because all the fugitives who were still alive had witnessed a new miracle! They had clearly seen, heard, or felt dozens of armored centaur warriors rolling toward them like a raging mountain flood. The centaur warrior closest to them almost pierced their hearts with the sharp edge of his spear. No power could have stopped this torrential current. Yet, an invisible barrier had blocked it. The centaur warriors, who were supposed to carry out the cruelest slaughter as destroyers, had horrified expressions on their extremely ferocious faces. They inexplicably stopped moving their iron hoofs that could trample everything. If that was not the Rat Gods blessing, what else could it be? The Rat God has once again protected us! As expected, this is merely a trial arranged by the Rat God. As long as we are firm and brave enough, no power can kill us! They are afraid. The centaur warriors are actually afraid! These thoughts were like streams of magma flowing within the fugitives brains, igniting their fighting spirit. Meng Chao and Ice Storms ambush had not only caused their pursuers to lose their footing, it had also given the fugitives time to consume the divine medicine. As agreed, all the surviving fugitives crushed the honey wax that sealed the divine medicine. They raised their necks and drank up the medicinal liquid, which emitted a peculiar fragrance. Hiss Hu Rawwrrr! Their eyes suddenly opened wide, their skin turned red, and white smoke emanated from the top of their heads like chimneys as they let out bestial howls. Meng Chao had not guessed wrongly. The divine medicine given by the Big-horned Rat God indeed had the same effects as Dragon Citys Deification Capsule. The rat people who had taken the divine medicine instantly activated their maximum potential, giving up their health and even their lives in exchange for a temporary increase in their fighting strength. Crackling sounds of bones exploding could be heard coming from their bodies, and their muscles were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. Their skin could not keep up with the growth of their muscles, and their scarlet veins were being torn apart. It made their bodies grow larger, stronger, and more ferocious. Some of the rat subjects were so exhausted and seriously injured that they could not even stand up. However, the moment they consumed the divine medicine, they turned into a rumbling machine. Hot steamy blood mist spurted out of their wounds, and they stood up unsteadily amid the blood mist. Compared with the changes in their bodies of flesh and blood, the changes in their temperament were more intense. The relatively small rat people had inevitably been a little cowardly and even wretched when they first faced the tall and big Blood Hoof horse warriors. Now, their eyes were completely bloodshot. All the blood seemed to be rushing to jump out of their eyeballs, like red javelins wanting to penetrate the centaurs chests. For the Rat God! Witness my courage and my glory! Hohohohohoho! The fugitives became killers in an instant. The rat people jumped up from the bushes one after another and pounced on the centaur warriors who were close to them like crazy demons. The centaur warriors who had been hunting on the grassland for a day and a night finally paid the price for their arrogance. In fact, many centaur warriors had totem armor hidden in their bodies. Even if they were not full-body armor from the beginning to the end Even if there were just a few pieces, it could greatly increase their combat strength. However, when they launched their charge, not many centaur warriors chose to activate their totem armor. They only wore ordinary leather armor, bone armor, and metal armor. The reason was very simple. Totem armor was like a ferocious beast that could not be filled with greed. In order to activate its full strength, its owner was required to continuously sacrifice his own flesh, blood, spirit energy, and strength. They did not know how long they would have to travel across the grassland. If they had to activate their totem armor every time they encountered the rat people, their armor would probably suck them into a dried corpse in just a few encounters. If not, they would lose control and become Origin Warriors. Moreover Mere rat people, what makes them worthy enough for us to summon our totem armor and welcome the most glorious death? According to the tradition of Turan warriors, only when facing a real warrior of the same status did they need to activate their totem armor to fight. To die at the hands of an enemy equipped with totem armor was also a glory that only warriors could enjoy. How could they allow the dirty and smelly blood of these rats to tarnish their totem armor? Chapter 1110 - Double Attack At this point, with the afterimage of the Rat God still lingering in their minds, the terrified centaur warriors realized that the dirty and smelly rats whom they despised and slaughtered, had suddenly turned into the craziest and most vicious demons. Rat people surrounded by murderous aura constantly leaped out from the bushes and jumped behind them. Sharp swords that had been sharpened to the point that they could cut a strand of hair pierced deep into their bodies through the gaps between their armor. The rat people would also swing their war hammers that were covered in spikes and smash the most vulnerable parts of their spine and the back of their heads. The furious centaur warriors struggled violently and threw the audacious rats off their backs. They stomped on their chests with their iron hoofs until their sternum, heart, and lungs exploded. However, after taking the divine medicine given by the Rat God, the rat peoples adrenaline was now akin to a volcano erupting. They displayed the strong vitality of the advanced orcs in its full glory. Even though their chests were a mess, they were still alive. They even took the opportunity to wrap their bodies around the centaur warriors hoofs tightly. No matter how the spikes on their hoofs pierced through their bodies, the rat people still wanted to hang their burning flesh on to the hoofs, just to become a burden to the centaur warriors. Even whenever one of them took his last breath, a bright smile would appear on his face. That was how the rat people who had been bullied showed their bravery and loyalty to the Big-horned Rat God in the clouds. The other rat people were not scared by their companions horrible death. Instead, they were inspired by the blood that was spilled. They roared and charged forward one after another, hanging on to the centaur warriors like leeches. The physiological structure of the centaur warriors determined that while they had the advantage of being able to gallop and sweep everything in their path, once someone sat on their backs, it would be difficult to completely shake the person off. After all, the centaur warriors had two separate vertebrae. Their two vertebrae, one vertical and one horizontal, were connected by an extremely complicated and specific joint drive structure. The synonym for complicated and specific was redundant and fragile. When the swords in the rat peoples hands stabbed deep into the centaurs backs and struck their transverse vertebrae It became very difficult for the upper human half of their body to rotate a hundred and eighty degrees and enable them to sweep the rat people off the lower horse half. The centaur warriors could only jump desperately and thrash around manically, burning the flames of war to the limit and releasing shockwaves around their bodies. Using that method, they would throw the rat people down repeatedly, breaking their bones and even shattering their brains. However, the armor and flesh around their bodies would be torn off as well, revealing the white of their bones. The bloody scene further stimulated the fierce nature of the rat people. Hundreds of rat people swarmed over. Almost every centaur warrior had to deal with the attacks of several dozen rat people at the same time. Some rat people jumped up and tried to land behind a centaur warrior to attack his blind spot where the two vertebrae were connected. Other rat people held long spears and short blades and tried to stab the round belly on the horse half and cut off the tendons above the iron hoofs. Some of the clever rat people even circled behind the centaur warriors, trying to attack their vital parts through their digestive and reproductive systems. The centaur warriors charged left and right, brandishing their spears and great swords with the sound of wind and thunder, killing many of the rat people as if they were chopping vegetables. Nevertheless, they were so shocked that their hearts were beating wildly, and they were drenched in cold sweat. All their attention was focused on the crazy rat people, and they had no time to care about the more dangerous killers lurking behind the rat people. Under the cover of the rat people, Meng Chao was reminiscent of an active carnivorous lizard in the swamp area, hiding in the mud mixed with fresh blood. He had already activated his totem armor silently. However, he had smeared a layer of mud on the surface of his armor, hiding the light that was flowing out like mercury. In order to avoid exposing his existence, he did not even try to crawl forward and quietly approach the centaur warriors from behind. Instead, he observed the battle situation and waited patiently, silently waiting for the centaur warriors to fall into his trap. As expected, an unlucky centaur warrior soon bumped into his blade. The centaur warrior had just swung his saber that was three to five arms long, slashing at a dead space filled with blood and broken limbs. After taking a short breather, the centaur warrior did not dare to continue engaging with the rat people who were still eyeing him outside the dead space. He changed his direction and rushed out of the battle formation, trying to move in a circle, activate his totem armor, and gain enough speed to turn back and slaughter all the d*mned rats. However, he did not realize that a monster more terrifying than all the crazy rat subjects combined was lurking in his path. Just as the ignorant centaur warrior leaped over Meng Chaos body, Meng Chaos arms suddenly sprung up like a spring that was released after it was compressed to the extreme. The two sharp scythe-like blades that were attached to the front of Meng Chaos arms unleashed two faint shadows as he swung them. Then, they swept toward the centaur warriors two hind hoofs. Meng Chaos speed was almost like an illusion. Not only did the rat people who were chasing the centaur not notice his existence, but they also did not notice his presence. Even the fleeing centaur warrior himself did not realize that the joints and tendons in his two hind limbs had been severed by Meng Chaos blade in an unbelievable way. After taking another seven or eight steps, he felt an inexplicable emptiness in his two hind legs. It was as if a gate had opened, and all the strength in his body poured out like a flood from the bottom of his hind legs. The centaur warrior staggered and fell heavily to the ground. Driven by inertia, he rolled about seventeen or eighteen times in a sorry state. When he finally broke free from the dizziness and tried to regain his balance, he realized that he could not sense the existence of his two hind legs at all. The dirty and smelly rats had caught up to him and surrounded him in a tight circle. He watched as he was precisely disintegrated, leaving only a layer of skin as thin as a cicadas wings and his hind legs that were still connected. There was a familiar yet unfamiliar predatory expression on the faces of the rat people. Unprecedented fear finally oozed out of the centaur warriors bone marrow. On the bright side, maybe he should be grateful Grateful that he was the first centaur warrior to be attacked by Meng Chao. Since the fierce battle was still going on, time was limited. No matter how cruel the rat subjects would judge him, it could not be crueler than the games they had played with the rat subjects when they were bored the night before. Meng Chao did not have time to enjoy the centaur warriors end. His attention had already shifted to his next prey. With the help of the first centaur warriors heart-wrenching scream, the attention of the surrounding people was attracted. Like a loach, he suddenly darted to the second predetermined ambush location. It was the most suitable ambush location for the centaur warrior to escape. The second round began, and they did not have to wait long. Soon, Meng Chao did the same thing. He severed the six hoofs of three centaur warriors. He made them limp on the ground. As the rat people pounced on them, the most powerful of the Turan warriors were unleashed. Hearing their roars, centaurs legs went weak. Ice Storm deployed a different style. She was still hiding in the depths of the grass, and her arms were buried far into the ground. Her vitality magnetic field kept spreading, carefully searching the underground water system. It wrung out every handful of moist soil, condensing a large amount of the water element into ice crystals that she firmly held in her hands. When the centaur warriors were surrounded by the rat people, the ice crystals continued to condense into sharp ice cones. Like bamboo shoots after a rain that were accelerated a hundred times, they rose from under the centaur warriors and stabbed the round belly of their horse half, as well as the vital parts behind the horse belly. Together with Meng Chao, she had undergone a trial of near-death experience in Blood Skull Temple. Ice Storm had seemingly received the blessings of the Turan ancestors as she opened the door to surpass all limits. Right then, her control over her totem power was at a higher level than when she had been fighting in the arena. Her sharp icicles were sealed with blue rays of light, and the endless chill froze ones bone marrow. Even though the centaur warriors had extremely sharp senses, the moment the icicles broke out of the ground, they contracted their abdomen and dodged the icicles. They were mostly unable to dodge the blue rays of light that whistled out the tip of the icicles. As long as the cold rays entered their abdomen, they would be able to freeze the centaur warriors internal organs. Even if it could only freeze them for a few seconds, it would be enough to make the centaurs movements slower and clumsier. The crazy rat people would have a chance to catch them and attack, which would then result in them dying together. Ice Storm was especially wary of those centaur warriors who would once again increase their speed. She would predict their route ahead of time. Just as they were about to run, an ice cone that was half the height of a human would poke out of the ground at the right time. If the centaur warriors could not dodge it in time and rammed straight into it, a bloody bowl-sized hole would definitely be created where the upper half of the human body and the lower half of the warhorses body merged. If they could barely dodge it, they would still inevitably lose their speed again and allow the rat people to catch up. Even those centaur warriors who did not hit the icicles felt a chill from the top of their heads to the end of their spine when they saw such a strange scene from afar. It froze their blood vessels and nerves. There were not many centaur warriors who were directly attacked by Meng Chao and Ice Storm. However, the two extremely dangerous experts were hiding deep down in the grass. They could sever their hoofs at any moment, pierce their abdomen, freeze their internal organs, and throw those who could not move to the crazy rats. The psychological pressure brought about by the two experts made every centaur warrior break out in cold sweat and almost suffocate. However, the rat people cheered again. They were weak, so they could not see Meng Chao and Ice Storms attacks clearly. They did not even notice their existence. They only saw icicles suddenly rise up from the ground, and the centaur warriors fell down one after another without a clear explanation. The expression on the remaining centaur warriors faces changed drastically, and they appeared extremely terrified. If that was not the Big-horned Rat Gods blessing, what else could it be? Chapter 1111 - Taking Over the Battlefield Chapter 1111: Taking Over the Battlefield Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The repeated miracles finally forged the false beliefs of the rat people into wills of steel, making them dare to withstand the flying internal organs and broken limbs of their companions. They launched a charge toward the clan warriors who were unafraid of death. Blue veins were popping out of their skin, and their incomparably ferocious faces made them seem like the vengeful souls of countless people who had been bullied, oppressed, and massacred for thousands of years. The morale of the centaur warriors was even lower than before. Although such a shameful thing as being killed by the rat subjects had not happened yet Many of them were surrounded by the rat tide, and bloody wounds appeared on their bodies at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was a fact of despair. In the end, Meng Chao and Ice Storm attacked four more prey in a row. The crazy rat tide swarmed forward, tearing these guys into pieces, including their skin and bones. It got to the point that the heads of the centaur warriors, who died with grievance, were kicked around by the rat people like rubber balls. Only then did the remaining centaur warriors find an opportunity to activate their totem armor. When the mysterious and complicated runes that had been engraved surged with tyrannical and unparalleled flames of war, the totem armor emitted the roars of fierce beasts. It was as if the armor had been forged by death himself, covering every inch of the centaur warriors strong flesh and blood. These pursuers who could not tell whether they were hunters or prey finally breathed a sigh of relief. Their faces, which had yet to recover from the shock, once again revealed an incomparable viciousness and brutality. Driven by their totem armor, they brandished long-handled war hammers and the two-handed great swords, turning into burning tornadoes with a speed and strength that had increased by several times. The rat people who were close by were all sucked into it and torn into pieces by the storm. The totem warriors used this method to vent their anger and fear to their hearts content. Following that, with their leader at the forefront, more than ten totem warriors finally carved out a bloody path and rushed out of the grass where the rats were gathered, gaining valuable breathing space a few hundred meters away. The centaur warriors who were still stuck in the grass gradually regained their footing after activating their totem armor as well. One had to admit that after equipping the ultimate single soldier equipment developed by the ancient Turan people with incredible military technology, the professional warriors put aside their arrogance and went all out. It was definitely not something that the rat subjects, who had not received professional training, could withstand. Not only were the swords and sabers in their hands wreathed in raging flames, but they were three to four arms longer than before. When they waved the weapons, they could almost cover a radius of ten meters. The centaurs chopped the rat people and even the weeds into pieces. Just from the iron hoofs trampling on the ground, the shocking killing intent compressed the air and exploded with an overwhelming shock wave that crashed into the rat peoples chests. It was enough to crack their bone armor, dent their leather armor, and shake out mouthfuls of blood. However, the totem warriors were not in a hurry to attack because, not far behind them, the leaders dozen or so companions had already started running for the second time. Equipping and not equipping ones totem armor were two completely different situations when charging. If the centaur warriors who had charged in the first round were like a flood that had broken through a dam Then, the totem warriors who were currently armed to the teeth with heavy armor and launching a crushing charge were like a super tsunami that was rarely seen in a hundred years, with violent waves more than ten meters high. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Dozens of iron hoofs stomped on the grassland, and it sounded like thousands of horses galloping along with thunder exploding. The furious fighting will of the rats seemed to have crashed into a wall of ice that covered the sky and the Earth, and they were discouraged. At that moment, the effects of the divine medicine bestowed by the Rat God had passed its peak in the rat peoples bodies. The adrenaline burst brought by the stimulant also brought extremely serious side effects. It was burning their blood vessels and nerves like flowing magma, making them exhausted and suffering at the same time. Some of the rat peoples skin was as red as a cooked lobster. Steamy heat was released from every pore on their body, and their sweat vaporized before it could condense on their skin. Some of the rat subjects were suffering from the pain of having their hearts pierced by thousands of arrows and their internal organs burned. They curled up on the ground again, foaming at the mouth and twitching all over. Some of the rat subjects burned out all of their life potential in the extreme excitement of the killing. They closed their eyes and stopped breathing in the crazy laughter. Even the rat subjects who had strong bodies and luckily survived the side effects of the divine medicine were not as excited as before. It was impossible for them to withstand the second wave of charge from the centaur warriors. Now, it was up to Meng Chao and Ice Storm. A total of thirteen centaur warriors equipped with totem armor? How challenging! Meng Chao licked his lips, the corners of his mouth curling up impatiently. It was different from the chaos in Black-corner City, where he would fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the situation. On the sky-sinking grassland, there were not so many broken walls and underground tunnels that he could hide in and pass through. The pursuers also worked together. There was no contradiction that he could use. If he wanted to escape, he had to defeat this group of opponents who had been weakened to the extreme in a fierce battle where the brave would win! Meng Chao activated his life magnetic field and pushed his perception to the limit. He instantly took in all the information around the battlefield. He noticed that most of the rat people, including the old bear skin and the round bone club, were exhausted and disoriented. In addition, the centaur knights rocket had lit up part of the grass. Although the fire did not spread because the grass was very wet, it ignited thick smoke, further obscuring the rat peoples sight. None of the rat subjects had yet to notice his presence. Then from now on, take over the entire battlefield! Meng Chao jumped up from the grass again. This time, he unscrupulously released an incomparably violent killing intent. The mud that was wrapped around the totem armor instantly splashed, shattered, and evaporated. On the surface of the shiny black armor, there were circles of dark red ripples that continuously rippled and gradually became bright, as if it was tearing the earth apart and spewing out magma from the depths of the Earths crust. Very soon, a large amount of liquid metal-like substances were extracted from the mysterious alternate dimension. Meng Chaos totem armor continued to widen and thicken. His two scythes that were as thin as cicada wings also transformed into war hammers that were mounted directly on the front end of his gauntlets. The overall style of his armor changed from that of a black cheetah with wings to a fanged beast, a charging rhinoceros. In the blink of an eye, his totem armor that had just been fully upgraded changed from the first form of the Grim Reapers Scythes to the second form of the Demon Subduing War Hammers! The two war hammers collided fiercely in front of his chest, creating sparks that could rival a thousand riders fearlessly. Meng Chao grinned and pounced on the centaur warrior that was closest to him. Although this centaur warrior could not keep up with his leaders pace, pulling away and speeding up He had also activated his totem armor in time. He was waving a millstone-sized war ax, raising a huge wave of blood and flesh. Meng Chao had a hundred ways to deal with this huge ax. He chose the simplest and most violent one. Boom! His war hammer struck the sharpest point of the ax blade opposite him without any deviation. Sparks flew everywhere and a deafening explosion sounded. The giant ax, which was more than half-a-palm thick, was shattered by Meng Chao. The spirit energy around Meng Chao also flowed into the centaur warriors body through the cracks on the surface of the ax and through its handle like a mudslide. From the centaur warriors arm to his shoulder blade and then to his chest, it was like thunder rumbling nonstop. The explosion made him cough out blood, and the battle ax flew out of his hand. Meng Chao took advantage of the situation and jumped up. Borrowing the force from the falling battle ax, he somersaulted and rode on the centaur warriors back. His weight was naturally not something that the rat people could compare to. With a little strength from his gluteal muscles, the centaur warrior sensed the presence of a battle hammer that was covered in spikes, surrounded by electric arcs, and even burned red. It ruthlessly smashed into the middle of his spine. Not to mention, his internal organs were about to be squeezed out by Meng Chaos two legs that were like iron pincers. The fearful centaur warrior subconsciously jumped and struggled, trying to throw Meng Chao off his back. However, while Meng Chao flew onto the horse, he had changed the form of his totem armor, turning the two war hammers that were connected to his arm armor into chains and sharp blades. Crash! Two chains engraved with dense cuneiform characters wrapped around the centaur warriors neck from behind. After crossing each other, they circled once again. Then, Meng Chao grabbed the chains tightly. Using his elbow as a fulcrum, he pressed against the centaur warriors back and pulled hard. The chains instantly embedded themselves into the centaur warriors neck. It was so tight that the cervical vertebrae made ka ka sounds. The channel through which the oxygen entered his body was completely locked by Meng Chaos strange strength. One had to know that a centaur had two body cavities and two internal circulation systems. The consumption of oxygen reached a very shocking level. The only channel through which the oxygen could enter was the upper bodys trachea. When this channel was completely locked by Meng Chao, the centaur warrior only struggled for a moment before his brain was deprived of oxygen. He saw stars and descended into darkness. For a moment, he could no longer see anything. In his panic, he could only try his best to charge forward, driven by his desire to survive. However, the centaur warrior, who had been deprived of most of his senses, did not know that the spirit energy around Meng Chaos body was using the vibration of his vitality magnetic field to fully invade his two vertebrae. The scaling of the chains interfered with his muscle twitching, causing him to change direction unknowingly. From a forty-five-degree angle, he crashed into the heavy armored cavalry that was launching the second round of charge. From jumping up, riding, to completely controlling the opponents route, it only took Meng Chao a few breaths. In the span of these few breaths, the centaur leader had brought the other twelve heavily-armored cavalry troops and increased their speed to the limit. Just as they were about to turn into raging waves and devour all the rat people, they never expected the first person to block their to actually be one of their own, who was jumping crazily! Chapter 1112 - Catching the Thief and the King Boom! Meng Chao rode on the centaur knight and crashed into the iron-armored knight from the right at a forty-five-degree angle. It was like a locomotive colliding with a high-speed train. Their speeds were pushed to the limit and magnified to the point of no return, turning into a shockwave that was visible to the naked eye. That was because Meng Chao had initiated his attack from the opponents flank, and he did not have to worry about injuring himself at all. With the crazy stimulation of his spirit energy, he was able to release an extremely terrifying impact on the centaur warrior under him. He actually knocked the first armored heavy rider flying into the air. It triggered a chain reaction, which knocked, tripped, and blocked the charge of seven or eight centaur warriors. The centaur warriors were instantly thrown into chaos as their bodies fell to the ground. The seemingly unstoppable charge of heavy armor was seriously disrupted by Meng Chao just like that. But it was far from the end. To catch a gang of thieves, one had to first catch the leader. Meng Chao understood that even though his and Ice Storms totem armor had been upgraded, it would still be a little strenuous to directly battle dozens of clan warriors, who were also wearing totem armor. Not to mention, there was a large number of pursuers scattered across the entire sunken grassland. Once Meng Chao observed the burning flames of battle there, he sensed an extremely unstable spirit energy storm. Reinforcements could appear at any time and kill them. Therefore, interrupting the second wave of the enemys charge was not Meng Chaos ultimate goal. The unlucky centaur warrior under him crashed into his companion, causing his muscles and bones to be broken and his flesh, as well as blood, to fly everywhere. Meng Chao used his strong inertia to soar into the air like a huge bird and pounced on the centaur leader whom he had locked onto. The centaur leader was also an expert who had survived hundreds of battles. He had been stabbed from the side by one of his own people. However, he had only been slightly distracted for a second before he relied on his exquisite skills to leap over the threat. It was as if he was dancing on the edge of a blade. While he was still flying in the air, the centaur leader was keenly aware that Meng Chao was his greatest threat. He wisely let go of his long spear that was not conducive for close combat. He pulled out two machetes that were both offensive and defensive from his back, and a ball of snow-white blade light surged around his body. It was like a bright silver armor that covered the totem armor. However, in the face of a monster like Meng Chao, these actions were all in vain. Whoosh! Whoosh! The two heavy chain blades forged from the blazing war hammers, the Skull Crushers, were like giant pythons that had opened their bloody mouths and spewed magma from the depths of their throats continuously. They bit at the centaur leaders two scimitars ferociously. Before the light from the scimitars could pierce through the gaps in the centaur leaders armor, the sharp whistling of the blades that were tearing through the air pierced the centaur leaders ears first. It reached into his ear canal, which had helped to maintain his balance. The centaur leader only felt a slight tingling pain in the depths of the ear canal, followed by the world spinning, and he almost lost his balance. With that small distraction, his two scimitars were tightly entangled by Meng Chaos chain blade. Meng Chao also used the pull of the chain blade to quickly shorten the distance between them. Before his opponent could react, he bent his knees and applied all the weight of his body, surging spirit energy, and unparalleled kinetic energy onto his knees. Covered by the totem armor, his knees, which were as hard as iron, smashed heavily into his opponents chest armor like a railway gun! Although both sides were equipped with totem armor, Meng Chaos totem armor had already unlocked the extremely violent third form of the Skull Crushers. Not only was the armor crisscrossed with hot magma flowing down, but two thick and hard collision horns protruded out of its two knee guards. Complicated cuneiform characters were carved on the collision horns, which could trigger multiple functions, including armor-piercing, thrusting, and high-frequency oscillation. In addition, Meng Chao took the initiative to attack from a high vantage point, and he caught the centaur warrior off guard. Immediately, two shocking pits were blasted on the centaur leaders chest plate. With spirit energy as hot as magma, it surged crazily into the centaur warriors heavily compressed chest cavity from the broken chest plate. The centaur leader only felt as if a volcano that had been dormant for thousands of years was erupting in his chest. He wanted to let out a heart-wrenching scream. Yet, his throat was blocked by balls of burning flesh and blood. He had no choice but to forcefully swallow them back because he was afraid that once he could not hold it in, broken pieces of lungs and heart would spurt out of his mouth! However, the ends of two chains that looked like giant pythons and sharp blades that protruded like fangs were more dangerous than having his sternum burst and his heart, as well lungs, invaded by spirit energy. After all, centaurs had two chest cavities and two hearts. Even if the heart in the upper half of his body exploded, the giant heart that was placed horizontally in the horses body could still continue pumping blood to all parts of his body. But there was only one cervical vertebra. There was only one head supported by the cervical vertebra. Meng Chaos two chain blades intersected, forming a huge pair of scissors. However, they were perfectly balanced, and they were held at the centaur leaders neck. The centaur leader would never have thought that Meng Chaos skills in controlling the chain blades would be terrifying to such an unbelievable degree. In just a split second, the two chain blades had pulled away from the entanglement with his scimitars. The chain wrapped around his neck, and the blade was positioned in the most advantageous position to exert force. A series of dazzling sparks were produced from the friction with his neck guard. Thankfully, his totem armor was thicker than two fingers. It completely covered every inch of his skin, especially around the vital parts of his neck, where it was exceptionally thick. If it were not for that, Meng Chao might have chopped his head cleanly off! It was true that the surface of his totem armor was constantly overflowing with light, transferring more liquid metal-like substances to the neck guard and increasing the defense around his cervical vertebra, carotid artery, and trachea. Despite that, he could still feel strands of murderous intent that were hotter and more violent than lava repeatedly ravaging his cervical vertebra. The centaur leader growled. His two scimitars stabbed, twisted, and pulled at Meng Chaos chains. He tried to compete with Meng Chaos brute force, and both sides were trying their best in a game of tug of war. The chains and Meng Chaos arms were being forcefully pulled apart. It was not because centaur leader believed that his brute force was stronger than Meng Chaos. It was because if both sides tried their best to pull at each other, there would definitely be a short period of stalemate. Even if his absolute strength was weaker than Meng Chaos, he would not be completely subdued by Meng Chao in the blink of an eye. Next to him, the armored heavy cavalrymen, who had been knocked around by their companions, climbed up one after another. If they were given a few moments to catch their breath, a dozen armored heavy cavalrymen would be able to surround this ghostly enemy who seemed like a crazy devil! Unexpectedly, just as the centaur leader went all out, Meng Chao suddenly let go and gave up on the chain blade. The centaur leader had focused all his attention on his chest and neck. He was already prepared to have a tough fight with Meng Chao. His power that was like a flood suddenly failed. It was so overwhelming that even his whole body staggered forward. Meng Chao displayed an agility that was completely betrayed his heavy armor. Like a kite that had been magnified a hundred times, he flipped onto the centaur leaders back. Before he could sit still, his two elbows hit the centaur leaders spine like two war hammers. The terrifying part of his totem armor was that it could be molded into a new form according to its owners wishes at any time. For example, Meng Chaos elbow guard now had the same high protruding collision angle on his knee guard. The thunderous knee strike from earlier had already caused the centaur leaders sternum to crack and his chest to be severely compressed. As a result, he could not breathe properly and the oxygen content in his blood dropped rapidly, greatly affecting his motor functions. That prevented him from responding effectively to Meng Chaos sudden attack. A few ear-piercing explosions could be heard. The armor on the centaurs back had also sunk deep into the ground, squeezing his spine until it was clearly deformed. Meng Chaos attack was not over yet. His elbows were like a recoilless cannon that fired consecutively. He moved along the centaur leaders spine and blasted out dozens of powerful elbow strikes from the top down. Not only did it cause the centaur leaders back armor to be riddled with holes, it also compressed his spine until it bent nonstop. The centaur leader finally could not help but spit out blood. However, he did not have the time or courage to look at the sticky substance that he had spat out. Meng Chaos series of attacks, which were reminiscent of piling stakes, completely demolished the centaur leaders fighting spirit. Only a sliver of luck remained to maintain the centaur leaders spirit defense that was on the verge of collapse. His enemy had no weapons in hand. It would be impossible to kill him in a breath with bare hands. But, he was wrong. Meng Chao indeed did not have any weapons, while he did. The leather quiver that hung diagonally from his waist was filled to the brim. It had been made by the craftsmen, witch doctors, and priests in the Centaur Clan. It was inlaid with crystals, engraved with runes, and blessed by the ancestral spirits, so the arrows were incomparably powerful. Just then, Meng Chao pulled the quiver off his waist. Without even looking at them, he casually took out four or five glittering arrows. Originally, the arrows had to be activated by their owner in order to release the strongest and most stable qualities. Meng Chao did not care at all, though. He just poured his most violent spirit energy into the quiver. The offensive spirit magnetic field sealed in the arrows was immediately activated. It made four or five arrows burn fiercely. Electric arcs surrounded them, and they let out shrill cries that tore through the air. Before the arrows completely lost control and exploded into pieces, Meng Chao stabbed them deeply into the joints of the centaur leaders two vertebrae, one horizontal and one vertical. That was also the most vulnerable point where the human body and horse body fused together. The armor there had been shattered by Meng Chaos consecutive elbow strikes, and it was raised high up. The centaurs broken bones were exposed, and his flesh was covered in blood. Those four or five arrows met almost no resistance. They were easily stuck in the joint between the two vertebrae. Then, they released the most brutal destructive power. Chapter 1113 - Detonated Fear The arrow that was supposed to release all its spirit power after flying hundreds of meters instantly blew up in its owners spine. Flames, electric arcs, clusters of ice crystals, and wind blades exploded. Even though the centaur leaders bones had been tempered to the point that they were as hard as steel, they could not withstand the torrents of destruction that raged inside his body. At this point, the totem armor that completely covered his body brought even greater damage to him instead. When the destructive spirit energy exploded from his body and collided with the totem armor, he was unable to release it. The energy could only return the way it came from and rammed into his chest and abdomen again, causing secondary damage. From the outside, only his totem armor could be seen. Time and time again, it bulged from the inside, creating ugly bumps all over. However, no one could see that his upper human body had exploded, burned, and frozen behind the armor! Meng Chao still did not stop. He was like a war machine driven by unlimited energy. Only when the last cell of his target was completely destroyed would he stop his crushing blows. He took out more arrows from the centaur leaders quiver. He inserted them one by one along the two sides of the spine that belonged to the horse half. If the prior bombardment on the centaur leaders upper body had been as rough as it could be, at this moment, Meng Chao was displaying the intricacies and precision of a top reaper to the fullest. He waved the other partys arrows gently as if he was playing with a few feathers. These feathers silently drilled into the sides of his opponents spine through the cracks in his armor. Right then, the centaur leader was still in a state where his throat was locked by the chain blade and his brain was severely deprived of oxygen. His upper human body had been broken into several pieces by Meng Chaos elbow and the explosion of the arrows. It lost the function of supporting the body, and his nerves could no longer transmit electrical signals. His brain had lost control of his lower warhorse body, and he had turned into a puppet without a soul. He was overwhelmed by the arrows that Meng Chao kept inserting into his body. Meng Chao had made use of his experience in dissecting countless monsters. He had figured out the centaurs physiological structure long ago. His spirit energy flowed into both sides of the centaurs spine through the arrows and turned into biological electricity, stimulating the centaurs nerve endings repeatedly. The centaur leader became his mount too. He galloped crazily and crashed into the heavily armored knights who had just gotten up and barely regained their balance. This is All the heavily armored knights were dumbfounded when they saw their leader charging at them under the enemys command. The leader was known as the Shock Wave in his clan. His most famous battle record was of the time he accelerated to his maximum speed during a conflict between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan. He had knocked away seven tiger warriors in one go. How could such a vicious person be suppressed by the enemy and be treated as a mount? All the centaur warriors could not believe their eyes. However, they had to believe it when their leader crashed into them. Their tendons and bones were broken, while their brains and organs were simultaneously displaced. The pain was intense. Receiving a double blow to their souls and flesh, the battle formation that had just been formed was once again broken apart. Meanwhile, Meng Chao continued to sit on the leaders back. His totem armor was surging with magma as if seven burning giant dragons were coiled around his body. The awe-inspiring mysterious warrior appeared even more unstoppable, and he turned into red-hot iron, deeply branding his image on the centaur warriors cerebral cortex. It made their brains boil, and every brain cell let out a scream of extreme fear. Just like that, Meng Chao went on a rampage and swept through everything, knocking over more than a dozen armored heavy cavalrymen in one go. The centaur leader could no longer take the abuse. His four lower limbs buckled at the same time, and he fell to the ground with a loud thud. Meng Chao was already prepared. He leaped into the air and landed steadily in front of the centaur leader. At first glance, it looked like the centaur leader was kneeling and prostrating himself before him. Unfortunately, Meng Chao was not his god. At best, he could only be his death god. As he made a light hooking gesture with his finger, two giant python-like chains were raised high. They darted back like lightning and wrapped around Meng Chaos arms again. He exerted force into his arms and tightened the chains. The two heavy chain blades, which had been forged by the Skull Crushers, locked the centaur leaders head in place, with one blade in front and one behind. Die! Meng Chao shouted. The chain blades emitted a scarlet light, and the centaur leaders head was blown up into the air by a gorgeous blood column. The rain of blood fell on Meng Chaos head like a waterfall. His battle flames burned it and turned it into a blood mist that puffed nonstop. It further accentuated his strength and terror. Meng Chao retracted his chain blade and flicked away the remaining blood stains on it. He did not even look at the bloody corpses anymore. His sharp eyes were like crescent sabers that swept across the throats of every heavily armored knight. All the centaur warriors, whom he stared at, felt a chill run down their spines. The Bomb of Fear that had been implanted deep in their brains was detonated immediately. Thats right, this was Meng Chaos trump card. His mental attack was far from over. As the name implied, the Bomb of Fear had to be detonated using fear. When the two sides first clashed, Meng Chaos sudden burst of killing intent could managed to shock the centaur warriors, but it was far from scaring the other party to the point where their mental defenses collapsed. Even if he could implant the information about the Rat God into the centaur warriors brains, it would be impossible for him to destroy their brains extensively. But now, it was another time. In the blink of an eye, he had subdued and seemingly killed the centaur leader. All the surviving centaur warriors felt the earth-shattering shock. The terrifying brainwaves interfered with each other, infected each other, and escalated. Finally, they broke through the critical point of collapse. When Meng Chao once again pushed his brainwaves to the limit and created a brand new illusion. But the difficulty of blasting the illusion into the centaur warriors brain region was reduced by more than ten times. The centaur warriors once again saw the Big-horned Rat God. This time, it was no longer a shining golden shadow standing on the clouds. Instead, it was standing above their heads with a bloodthirsty saber pointed at the center of their brows. They saw every pattern on the ferocious horns atop the Rat Gods head. They also saw the corner of the Rat Gods mouth with his skull mask curled up into an extremely cruel smile. They even saw the Rat God waving his saber and mercilessly splitting open his heavenly fa?ade. From the edge of the saber came the raging fury of countless rat people over the past tens of millions of years, burning all their brains that had been splattered into nothingness. Combined with the deep memories of the chaos in Black-corner City yesterday, they felt as if the entire city had been turned upside down. The Rat God truly exists. We are making an enemy out of an incomparably powerful, tyrannical, and angry ancestral spirit. The knowledge was like a flood or a ferocious beast, instantly breaking through their mental defenses. No one knew who was the first to let out a hysterical scream. The headless centaur warriors turned around one after another, desperately running away. Once the invincible lie was torn to shreds, the centaur warriors who had personally buried their pride and glory were no different from the fleeing rat people. Looking at their fleeing figures, Meng Chao finally let out a long sigh under the totem battle armor filled with killing intent. These idiots He sneered. The centaur leader was definitely not as weak as he appeared on the surface. In order to create the illusion of being overwhelmed, Meng Chao even threw out the Skull Crushers that he had just obtained as bait. In an instant, he activated his life magnetic field to its limit, causing a severe backlash to his brain and organs. Just as the centaur leader felt that his internal organs were on fire, Meng Chao was also suffering from a heart-wrenching pain. If the remaining centaur warriors could gather their bravery and glory, they would still be able to group together and charge at Meng Chao without a leader. Meng Chao, who had been arrogant just a moment ago, would probably have no choice but to run away with his tail between his legs. Unfortunately, there were no ifs on the battlefield where the winner was the king and the loser was the enemy. The fleeing centaur warriors were all scared out of their wits. They were all in a state of panic. They could not organize their retreat formation at all. They had lost their awareness of covering each other. They did not even have time to observe their allies positions. That gave Meng Chao and Ice Storm the golden opportunity to break them one by one. Before Meng Chao recovered from the negative effects of the backlash of his spirit energy, Ice Storm had already transformed into a silver bolt of lightning and pounced forward like a wolf or a tiger. Her Platinum Ripper rose and fell like a rabbit in the grass, continuously pouncing on the centaur warriors who were at the very back. No matter how large and majestic the centaur warriors bodies were, once they were dragged into the depths of the grass by the platinum-forged cheetah. Soon, there would be bursts of blood like fireworks, followed by a few messy and short screams. Then, all sounds would be cut off. Such an attack made the centaur warriors running at the front even more afraid. And the fear continued to spread, like a mental bomb being detonated repeatedly, completely eliminating the last possibility of them regrouping. As the intensity of the brainwave concussion continued to increase, the brains of many centaur warriors underwent organic mutations. In return, they lost the management of their sense of balance and direction. They were disoriented and panicked. They darted around in the bushes like headless flies. A few unlucky fellows actually circled back to the area where Meng Chao was. What greeted them was Meng Chao, who had gotten rid of the backlash from his spirit energy, and he regained control of his vitality magnetic field with a smile on his face. As for the Skull Crushers in his hands that seemed to be hungry This time, the two newly-made heavy chain blades finally got their wish. They had become veritable Skull Crushers. Just like that, like two giant scythes in the hands of the god of death, Meng Chao and Ice Storm gradually shrank the range of their sweep from the left and right wings. They reaped the lives of the centaur warriors as if they were cutting grass. When the two death blades came together, there were only a few centaur warriors in front of them who were still running away. Chapter 1114 - Important Information Chapter 1114: Important Information Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With the battle situation developing to this point, Meng Chao and Ice Storm were not in a hurry to kill all their pursuers. In fact, the centaur warriors, who had their hearts torn apart and their spiritual defenses completely collapsed, were able to find more companions in a daze and spread their fear like a virus. It was more beneficial for the rat people to break out of the encirclement than directly destroy their flesh and blood. Besides, Meng Chao also hoped to reveal an important piece of information to the powerhouses who controlled the Blood Hoof Clan through the mouths of these pursuers. Therefore, they slowed down and calmly searched for a suitable mouth in the trembling grass. Soon, they found their target. Spark never imagined that a regular hunting trip would turn into a nightmarish massacre. This young, handsome, tall centaur warrior had just completed his coming of age ceremony not long ago. It was the first time he had ever followed his elder brother and the warrior, whom the tribe worshipped the most, to carry out a mission. When he first stepped onto the empty grassland, the eager young man was still muttering that the mission was not satisfactoryeven if he killed all the rat people, what was there to brag about? For a warrior like him who could step on four dazzling Sparks with his four iron hoofs, he should be facing the tiger warriors from the Gold Clan, as well as the mages and night watchers from the land of Holy Light directly. As expected, the few battles yesterday had simply been a game of cat and mouse. There had been no challenging duels, and even a novice like him could not muster up the slightest fighting spirit. Even if he had skinned and pulled out the tendons of the rat subjects, who had surrendered at night, and forced them to dance on the red-hot sabers and swords while they were still alive, they would still be alive. Such an ingenious performance could not have extinguished Sparks dejection. If only time could be reversed Now, Spark really wanted to stay in that boring and peaceful yesterday forever instead of the ridiculous present! His elder brother was dead, and his leader was dead. All of them had died in the most painful way at the hands of that demon covered in lava! There had been twenty to thirty heavily armored cavalrymen in totem armors. Even if they had encountered a battle team formed by hundreds of clan warriors, they could have still relied on force of impact alone to crush their enemy with brute force. However, they had been instantly torn into pieces by the raging flames spurted out by the demon. When the demon shot a lightning-like gaze at him from afar, Spark, who should have been a newborn calf that was not afraid of tigers, only felt all the blood and courage in his body being sucked dry. He actually did not have the courage to look at the other party, not even for a second! The phantom image of the Big-horned Rat God that kept appearing before Sparks eyes was even more terrifying. Sparkle had long heard about the Rat Gods existence. Like all the noble, glorious, and proud clan warriors, he had no interest in the self-comforting jokes of the dirty rats. While Black-corner City had been turned upside down by the rat subjects, he had not seen the citys miserable state with his own eyes. It was because Spark and his clansmen had gathered in the Blood Hoof temple, which was dozens of miles away from Black-corner City, for a practical battle. They had not witnessed Black-corner Citys desolation with their own eyes. They were later ordered to make a long journey across the savannah to intercept the fugitives. Therefore, Spark did not know how miserably Black-corner City had been ravaged by the Rat Gods ultimate power. It had been impossible to feel any fear Until this moment. When this ancestral spirit, whose head was covered in monstrous horns and whose face was covered with a skull mask, clearly appeared before Spark without a doubt and gave him a grim smile There was no response no matter how much he asked his ancestors for help. He could not banish the Rat God from his vision either. Ridiculous, fantastic distracting thoughts finally emerged deep in Sparks mind. Perhaps even the lowly rat people had their own ancestors? Of course No matter how lowly, dirty, or cowardly they were The rat people were still members of the Turan warriors. In the Battle of Glory, they could more or less display a certain amount of combat strength. When more than ten million years of hatred, anger, and pain converged into mountains and rivers, the rat peoples ancestral spirits awakened from the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. What was so strange about that? We are fighting against a group of true warriors who have the blessings of the ancestral spirits! This understanding made Sparks soul scatter. His mind was blank. He could not activate his totem power in the slightest, let alone find the courage to fight the magma demon who was waving his burning chain blades. On the other hand, endless fear seemed to inject his four lower limbs with surging power, which dragged his extremely stiff upper body as he ran. He ran like crazy, like he was running for his life. Spark ran across several kilometers in one breath. When blood spurted out of his nose, his upper and lower chest felt it had been torn apart by explosive barrels filled with dwarfs. Every stream of blood and flesh around his body was twitching like a bolt of lightning. Only then did he slow down slightly, because his brain was burning and his eyeballs were filled with blood. The grassland, which was originally verdant, was now scarlet in Sparks eyes. It was as if the corpses of the rat people whom they had slaughtered last night and the rat people whom the clan warriors had slaughtered in the past tens of millions of years had been buried in the depths of the grassland. In the present, they turned into a source of boiling blood after being compressed and fermented, so scorching blood was spurting out of the ground nonstop. Sparkle could not tell whether it was hell in a nightmare or a nightmare in hell. There were no more compatriots around him. Just then, a shrill scream came from far behind him. Spark recognized it as Bloody Wings voice. This warrior, who was second only to the clan leader, liked to carry two heavy sabers that were longer than four arms on his back. Whenever he charged at high speed, it was as if he was spreading his wings of death. He could reap hundreds of lives in one breath. Spark did not expect that even such a warrior would not be a match for the demon who was possessed by the Rat God. Spark swallowed a mouthful of saliva that was filled with the smell of blood with difficulty. He twisted his extremely stiff neck inch by inch, wanting to see where the demon had chased him to. Following that, his pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips. The surroundings of the needle tips were all wrapped in raging flames. A burning spear that was surging with spirit energy suddenly descended from the sky. It emitted an extremely shrill shriek and pierced through his chest, which had yet to be completely covered by his totem armor, nailing him to the ground! Spark was literally covered by blossoming flowers of fire. He screamed and struggled in the flames, but because the spear had pierced through his chest and deep into the ground, he was unable to escape the range of the raging flames no matter what. Even though his totem armor had melted into a liquid metal substance again and flowed continuously to extinguish the flames and repair the tissues of his body When the fiery spirit energy invaded his body and burned his lungs and heart, the blood that spurted out of his seven orifices all turned into magma. Ta! Ta! Ta! Spark heard the demons footsteps. Although his vision was still shrouded in flames and he could not see his surroundings clearly, the demons heavy footsteps were like a war hammer embedded with spikes. It continuously hammered into his chest, causing his charred heart and lungs to suffer even more severe compression. The increasingly intense, heart-wrenching pain was the dense aura of death that lingered around the demons body. Spark was extremely terrified. His six limbs seemed to be tightly sealed by invisible shackles. He could not even move his little finger, much less think of fighting the demon to death and welcoming a glorious sacrifice. The only thing Spark could do was lie there quietly, clenching his teeth and not making a single sound. He disguised himself as a corpse whose heart had been stabbed and burned to a crisp. The demons footsteps stopped more than ten steps away from him. Good aim. A bone-chilling voice rang out behind the demon that was flowing with lava. That person was probably boasting about the spear that had fallen from the sky and almost hit Sparks heart. Spark was slightly startled before he immediately reacted. Thats right, there should have been two attackers. Other than the demon who was waving the chain blade and spewing lava There was also a fellow who was good at manipulating frost and creating icicles as well as ice blades. She was like a silver lightning bolt. The demon laughed softly. He did not care about the spear that had pierced Sparks chest at all. We should have killed enough, right? The demon spoke to his companion with a deep, mysterious, and strange accent. There are still some foul fish and rotten prawns left. Its not worth our time. The most important thing is to withdraw from the grasslands as soon as possible and catch up to Sir and the others. Otherwise, if we continue to delay things here and attract more pursuers, well be in a bit of trouble. Sir? Spark endured the pain from his body being burned by the flames, but the pain made his mind exceptionally clear. He deduced that from the tone of his voice, the demon seemed to be very respectful of this Sir. After all, the demon possessed the strength to defeat an entire heavily armored battle team. What sort of terrifying existence was this Sir whom he respected? Also, why did they have to withdraw from the plains to chase after the Sir? Were all the fugitives not gathered on the empty grassland? Its about time. At that moment, another enemy spoke in a bone-chilling voice. This ambush is enough to incite the fury of the centaurs. In addition to the Minotaurs, wild boar people, and barbarian elephant people who are already beyond control let these idiots come out in full force and slowly play cat and mouse with the rat people on the empty grassland. As for us Her voice weakened. No matter how much Spark perked up his ears, he could not hear the second half of her sentence. Then, the two enemies simultaneously let out triumphant laughter with victory in their hands. The demons footsteps sounded again. The distance between them and Spark was getting increasingly close. It was as if the demon was about to pull out the spear that was still burning in his chest. It was also as if he was about to stomp on his head and completely finalize his death! Chapter 1115 - Busting Out As the Grim Reaper drew closer and closer, Sparks charred heart almost exploded. However, paralyzed in the flames, he could do nothing. He could only watch as a blurry figure and the chain blade surrounded by endless killing intent continuously magnify in his field of vision. Just when he thought that he was going to die for sure, a cry of surprise suddenly came from the bushes not far away. Following that was the rustling of weeds and the sound of someone running wildly. It sounded like there was another centaur warrior hiding nearby and holding his breath like Spark, trying to escape the demons blade. However, he seemed to be more rash than Spark. He thought that the demons killing intent was coming straight for him. He was so scared that he took the initiative to expose himself and fled into the distance in a panic. The two demons uttered huh at the same time. Sparkle immediately sensed the pressure he was facing reduce greatly. The tide of death was gradually receding. Barely opening his eyes from the flames, he saw two bolts of lightning, one red and one white, dragging a winding afterimage and shooting into the distance at an extremely fast speed. The grim reaper temporarily removed the huge scythe from Sparks neck. The young centaur warrior could not help but moan and almost burst into tears of joy. Judging from his appearance, he was still almost pierced through the heart by the spear and nailed to the ground. Moreover, his body was still wrapped in raging flames. Every part of his body that was not covered by the totem armor was burned to the point that his flesh was split open. Even the white bones inside were burned into black charcoal. No wonder his two enemies thought that he would die for sure and gave up on attacking him. Spark was not willing to wait for his death. The advanced orcs unparalleled vitality played an important role in that critical moment of life and death. His totem armor also stimulated his endocrine system and released more adrenaline. More importantly, the centaur had two sets of heart and lung systems. Even though his heart in the upper part of his body had nearly been pierced through by a javelin, the heart and lung system in the lower half of his body could still pump blood to every corner of his being. Most importantly, the centaur warrior named Spark was born with a strong affinity for fire. Just as Ice Storm could not be frostbitten by the frost she condensed. Sparks resistance to burning flames was also ten times that of an ordinary person. Under his charred skin and flesh, his cell activity continued to be above the expected level. In addition to his strong desire to survive, it helped him clench his teeth and pull out the spear that had been deeply embedded in his chest and the earth inch by inch. Phew When the last inch of the spear had completely left his chest, Spark let out a sigh of relief. It was not that there were no benefits to being burned by fire. At the very least, his wounds were charred, and his blood vessels were barely sealed. He would not faint and die from bleeding. The centaur warrior struggled to get up from the ground. He tried his best to lower his upper body and look around. The vast and boundless grassland was like an unfathomable ocean. The massacre that happened a moment ago was like a small wave that had disappeared into the depths of the ocean without a trace. He did not see any more of his compatriots or the two enemies who were filled with murderous intent, as though they were gods and demons who had descended on their world. He felt as if he was the only person in the vast world. That was good. Spark did not dare to stay for too long. He determined his bearings through the rolling clouds in the sky and escaped toward the outer area of the sky-sinking grassland. On the positive side, he now had a reason to escape openly. No, he had a reason to retreat. There was no need for him to choose between the honor of a warrior and his precious life. I must tell the patriarch and the priest about the conversation between those two enemy attackers! Spark thought, It sounds like the two of them are not stingy with the lives of the rat people. They are deliberately provoking us, hoping that we will continue to fight the rat people in the sky-trapping grassland. They are using the lives of countless rat people to delay us. Thats right. Those two enemy warriors are so powerful. They must be clan warriors who have received harsh training since childhood. How can noble warriors be together with the lowly rat subjects sincerely? They and the lord they are talking about must be using the rat subjects to achieve some unspeakable purpose! Sparks eyes glimmered. He felt that he had benefited from a disaster and accidentally exposed a big secret. He was definitely not afraid of death. He was filled with a sacred sense of duty. He had to bring the big secret back to a warm, calm, and safe place! When the young centaur warrior limped out of the battlefield like a stray dog whose leg had been broken, two heads silently popped out from the bushes behind him. Why didnt you tell this kid that the temple thieves were in War Drum Forest just now? Why didnt you tell him? Ice Storm asked. Could these two ambiguous conversations really divert the attention of the Blood Hoof warriors from the sky-sinking grassland to the right direction? If the words War Drum Forest are mentioned, it will seem too deliberate. It will arouse the suspicion of the other party instead. It might even backfire. Its not a coincidence, Meng Chao said. In any case, there are only two paths from the Blood Hoof Clans territory to the north: the sky-sinking grassland and War Drum Forest. Its either one or the other. As long as this kid can relay our conversation to the higher-ups of the Blood Hoof Clan intact, and as long as there are a few strong people who are not so simple-minded among the powerhouses who control the Blood Hoof Clan, it wont be difficult for them to come to the correct conclusion after a brief consideration. After all, we are not lying. The temple thieves indeed escaped through War Drum Forest. The large number of fugitives on the sky-sinking grassland are just bait. Its impossible to carry out such a strategy without leaving traces. As long as the higher-ups of the Blood Hoof Clan can realize this in time, there should still be time to bring some trouble to the temple thieves. As you said, the pressure on the sky-sinking grassland will be greatly reduced. We and most of the fugitives will have a chance to break out of the encirclement. Ice Storm could not help but laugh. As for the temple thieves who thought that they were invisible, Im afraid that they still dont know that from this moment on, they are the shining bait. The Rat God will bless them. Even if he cant help them defeat the furious pursuers, he can at least help the souls of those who died bravely. He can help them grow shining wings, fly to the Holy Mountain, and enjoy the supreme glory so that they can get what they want! Meng Chao laughed and rubbed his hands impatiently. Come on, lets count how many good things we have captured in this battle! When the two of them turned back to look for Old Bearskin, Round Bone Club, and the others, the survivors were still confused. Meng Chao and Ice Storm took a long time to convince them of the fact that their pursuers had fled in a panic. Of course, the two of them did not reveal their identities. Instead, they pushed all the credit to the mysterious Rat Gods emissary. The fugitives firmly believed this. After all, other than the Rat God, how could a fully armed totem warrior help them wipe out a heavily armored battle team? The rat people were ecstatic once again. They rushed to face the sky and worshipped the non-existent Rat God. Of course, the rat people also revered Meng Chao, who had suggested that everyone set up camp in the same place and fight their pursuers to the death. It was as if he was a psychic. Every suggestion put forward by Meng Chao was implemented without any discount. Meng allowed Old Bearskin and Round Bone Club to lead the still-moving fugitives, collecting the weapons, armor and military supplies scattered around the centaur warriors. As far as the spoils of war, Meng Chao and Ice Storm had plundered them long ago. After cleaning up the battlefield as fast as they could, they took a short rest and headed north again. Though many of the fugitives were scarred and exhausted, the fact that they defeated a team of armored cavalry with the Rat Gods blessing still made them each a cluster of nerve endings. They were all excited to the extreme, and despite their fatigue and pain, they all flew a hundred and eight thousand miles. They did not know if it was too heavy a blow to the head, or That young centaur warrior had really passed Meng Chaos carefully woven message to the ears of the Blood Hoof clan elders, causing the latter to turn their attention to War Drum Forest. In short, the fugitives did not encounter any large-scale pursuers for the next few days. On the contrary, they had gathered many of their compatriots who had fallen behind. Of course, many of them were separated during the long journey. However, they had spread news of the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival and how he had led the fugitives to defeat the centaur warriors on the grassland. It had caused countless rat people to absorb a brand-new power in a moment of despair. Meng Chao and Ice Storm also left without saying goodbye to Old Bearskin and Bone Club in the dark of night. The main reason was that this team had experienced a battle where all the pursuers were annihilated, and their battle results were too brilliant. When they met up with the main forces of the Great Horn Army, they would definitely enter the eyes of the higher-ups and even the masterminds behind the scenes. Before the secrets about the Rat God and the Great Horn Army were completely cracked, Meng Chao and Ice Storm did not want to reveal their existence. They still disguised themselves as different rat people and mingled with more than ten groups of fugitives, gathering stragglers and escorting these groups. Although they did not encounter large-scale heavily armored pursuers again, the light cavalry group made up of seven or eight centaur warriors could still be encountered occasionally. After deeply adapting to their brand new totem armor, the centaur warriors, who numbered less than double digits, were completely unable to pose a threat to Meng Chao and Ice Storm. The two of them attacked and annihilated a team of light cavalry. After cutting the throat of the last centaur warrior, they interrogated and obtained valuable information. As expected, the centaur warriors main forces had already withdrawn from the sky-sinking grassland two days ago. Now, there were only a few rookies who had yet to undergo the coming of age ceremony, as well as the white-haired, old, weak, and disabled who were covered in injuries, still roaming on the grassland. The order given to them was not to hunt but to expel them. It seemed that they only needed to exile the fleeing rat people out of the Blood Hoof Clans territory. Chapter 1116 - Rift Valley Base Meng Chao estimated that, compared with his previous life, there were at least hundreds of thousands of rat people who were doomed to die. Although at the beginning, the panicked escapees were still lost in the depths of the vast grassland, like a plate of loose sand As long as the general direction was right and they gritted their teeth and headed north, they would always be able to meet up with more and more companions. It did not matter even if they ran out of the mandrake fruit that they carried with them. Compared to the clan warriors, the biggest advantage of the rat people was that they were not picky eaters. Whether it was wild grass, tree roots, or vegetable seeds, they could temporarily feed the rat people until the day of victory. Just like that, Meng Chao and Ice Storm mixed in with the wave of fleeing rat people. After walking north for three days and three nights, they finally saw a new transit camp that could accommodate up to ten thousand rat people temporarily. The walls around the camp were tight. The elite soldiers and generals guarding the camp also had a strong fighting spirit that was not inferior to the warriors of the Blood Hoof Clan. With tens of thousands of rat people gathered there, even the regular battle groups in the Blood Hoof Clan would not be able to easily crush them. Meng Chao finally had a good sleep. He saw the Big-horned Rat God again in his dream. In the previous dream, the majestic and murderous Rat God had become kind-looking this time, and his body was filled with a warm smile. Amidst the flowers, applause, and bright sunshine, Meng Chao received the Rat Gods approval and blessing. In a trance, it was as if there was a voice congratulating him for finally passing the arduous trial and officially becoming a member of the Great Horn Army. After waking up, Meng Chao heard countless excited cheers and excited cries around him. He knew that all the rat people had the same dream. This was naturally the doing of the priests of the Great Horn Army. The Great Horn Army seemed to have gathered a large group of spirit experts who were good at sneaking into dreams and bewitching people. Using the blessings in the dream, they firmly tied all the rat people to the Great Horn Armys chariot. In the shortest amount of time, they had trained these mobs who could not see any hope into true warriors who dared to fight against their former masters. It was worth mentioning that even the achievements of Meng Chao and Ice Storm had become propaganda materials for the Great Horn Army. Through the mouths of old bear skin, round bone club, and the others, the Battle of wiping out the heavy armored cavalry had spread across the entire sunken grassland. Every batch of rat people who arrived at the transit camp had heard a completely different but equally exaggerated version. Some of the rat people swore that they were at the scene at that time and saw the big-horned rat god appear from the bloody clouds with their own eyes. They stretched out their hands and sent two heavenly soldiers and generals to the human world in a crushing manner, they cut the insufferably arrogant heavy armored cavalry into two halves and burned them into ashes. Some rat people spat on the ground and said that when they saw the emissary of the Rat God, they could summon magma from the ground with a light cough. With a snap of their fingers, icebergs rose from the ground, those Majestic Centaur warriors were scared shitless by the emissary of the Rat God. They couldnt even stand up. Some people even analyzed that it was because of the Rat Gods deterrence that the pursuers didnt dare to be presumptuous. Otherwise, with so many rat people scattered across the grassland, they were obviously the easiest target to attack. How could they have escaped to this place so smoothly? The priests from the great horn army listened to the rat peoples words with smiles on their faces. Naturally, they would not deny it. Instead, they went with the flow and calmly took all the credit on the head of the Rat God. Following that, they led the rat people who were completely convinced to praise the Rat God once again. Meng Chao did not have the intention to compete with the great horn rat god for the credit. After all, based on the development of his previous life, even if the great horn rat god was majestic and unexcelled,. He was still a skeleton in a tomb that was about to be defeated and destroyed. It was a pity that millions of rat people. All the non-humans that they entrusted to them had to be buried with their false beliefs. After resting for a day and a night in the transit camp, bandaging and treating their injuries, and replenishing their supplies, the rat people continued to set off. Although everyone had received the recognition of the great horn rat god in their dreams and became glorious soldiers of the Great Horn Army. However, their treatment did not seem to be much different from the past. They still formed a 100-man team in a muddle-headed manner and did not have the time to train. They did not know the general of the army, nor did they know the general of the army. They only focused on walking forward. Their weapons and equipment had not been upgraded. Many of them were still holding wooden sticks that were inlaid with the fangs of ferocious beasts. Even the food was not entirely mandala fruit. Instead, the mandala fruit was mixed with grass roots, leaves, and rapeseed. It was boiled and mixed at the same time. After it was mixed into a paste, it was wrapped in huge leaves and sent into their mouths with their eyes closed. To be honest, this kind of food was much less delicious and nutritious than the delicacies cooked by the rat people in their own homes during the prosperous era. However, the rat people who survived the disaster did not complain too much. That was because the priests had already said that the difficulties were temporary. As long as they could escape from the sunken grassland, they would definitely be able to replenish their best equipment in the camp in the north and enjoy the big fish and meat. Such a belief encouraged the fugitives to continue moving forward. Along the way, countless people fell behind. However, there were also a small number of people who could follow the footsteps of the priests and officers. Of all the fugitives, they were naturally the ones with the strongest physique and the toughest character. In a sense, they were also the ones with the best luck. Meng Chao and Ice Storm were among them. It had been ten days and ten nights since they stepped into the sunken grassland. They finally drilled out of the boundless green sea and entered the border between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan, which was filled with thousands of ravines. Since the underground was filled with spirit veins and spirit energy was constantly seeping in, compared with Earth, the geological structure of the Other World and the regional climate were extremely unstable. It was very likely that there was a mountain peak that reached into the clouds next to it. The mountain peak was shrouded in clouds and snow all year round. At the foot of the mountain was an abyss that was filled with the howling of the cold wind. In the abyss, there were streams of magma that flowed freely and converged to form a burning river. The great Rift Valley north of the sunken plains was such a barren land with barren mountains and rivers. The terrain here was as if it was ruthlessly kneaded and trampled by the God who created this world. It became fragmented and unbearable to look at. In the depths of the huge Rift Valley, it was like the veins of leaves, and it extended into the ground through countless small, meandering crevices. As long as they could solve the problem of food, not to mention hundreds of thousands of people, even if a million soldiers wanted to hide here, it wouldnt be difficult. Moreover, because the environment there was too harsh, it did not have much strategic value to the Blood Hoof Clan and Gold Clan. The higher-ups and powerhouses on both sides rarely looked here. No wonder the Great Horn Army could be nurtured there silently, setting off a storm that was about to engulf the entire image of Orchid Lake. At this time, hundreds of troops had already arrived at Rift Valley. They followed the meandering crevices in Rift Valley and formed a thin and long red line. As they gradually went deeper into the bottom of Rift Valley, the sky was gradually compressed by the cliffs on both sides, as if the earth was closing above their heads. Meng Chao was very puzzled. Where were the priests and officers of the Great Horn Army taking the fugitives? The further they went, the more desolate it felt. No matter what, it didnt seem like a place that could support an army of a million. However, after going deep into a cave and advancing about 70 to 80 meters underground, accompanied by a refreshing cold wind, Meng Chaos vision suddenly became clear. It was an underground cave with an unimaginably vast space. No, it was more like a magical world that was parallel to another world than a cave. Looking ahead, one could not see the walls or the roof of the cave. There was also no damp, stuffy, and rotten smell that ordinary caves could smell. Moreover, it was unknown what kind of magical minerals were contained in the rocks that made up the cave. They naturally emitted faint fluorescence, bathing the cave in milky-white light all year round. The light, which was like a hot spring, moistened the exhausted bodies of the rats, making everyone feel comfortable all over. The pain and weariness disappeared without a trace, making them feel indescribably refreshed. The concentration of spirit energy here is so high! Its not inferior to the grotto-heaven paradise in the depths of Monster Mountain Range around Dragon City! Such strong spirit energy will certainly activate the extremely vigorous vitality! Meng Chao was secretly shocked. As expected, they saw countless shining creatures that looked like moss, vines, and fungi in the corner of the cave. All kinds of strange fungus umbrellas and flowers competed with each other, forming a bizarre underground ecosystem. Many crops obviously had traces of artificial genetic modification, bearing large and full fruits. The strong fragrance stimulated the nose mucous membranes of the mouse people, making everyones index fingers move and their gastrointestinal tract squirm endlessly. When the mandala flower bloomed, the mandala tree would no longer bear fruit for the next ten to twenty years. These underground creatures became an extremely important source of food. Apart from that, Meng Chao also found several giant tablets that were neither gold nor wood around the underground ecosystem. They had been eroded for tens of millions of years but remained undamaged. They were engraved with cuneiform characters. The black giant monuments were carved with golden runes. Colorful, viscous light was flowing on their surfaces. Meng Chao focused his spirit energy on his retina and his cone cells to activate his super vision. He discovered that the parts of the giant monuments that were exposed to the ground were only one-tenth of their total length. Nine-tenths of their length was inserted deep into the ground, where the spirit energy was densest. Meng Chao suddenly realized that the giant steles were like giant straws. Digging deep into the ground where the spirit energy was densest and absorbing the spirit energy into the cave was the only way to create such a flourishing underground ecosystem. It was obvious that such extraordinary technology was not the work of the Great Horn Army. It was the creation of the ancient Turans, even more ancient beings, tens or even hundreds of thousands of years ago. Chapter 1117 - Suicidal Strategy Chapter 1117: Suicidal Strategy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Do you see this? This is the sacred land that the Big-horned Rat God gave to all the rat people! The power of the oldest and purest totem that originates from the pits of the underground can produce enough food for an army of a million! With this sacred land, our Great Horn Army will be invincible forever! the priest wearing the rat skull mask shouted at the top of his voice. The rat people who had just joined the Great Horn Army had never seen such a magnificent scene deep underground. They all forgot to breathe, were dazzled, and were so excited that they couldnt control themselves. Only Meng Chao remained calm. He could roughly guess the origin of the Great Horn Army. It seemed that the ambitious person who had hidden behind the scenes and created the Big-horned Rat God had unintentionally found a vibrant underground cave at the border between the Gold Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan. Perhaps this unimaginably large underground space is indeed a small world parallel to the other side. Just as in the heart of the Dragon City, deep in Ruins No. 1, there was a terrifying amount of room for the entire Dragon City. Perhaps the ambitious man used the techniques he had learned from excavating countless temples, derived from the ancient Turans, to activate an ecosystem that had been sealed for thousands of years in an underground cave. That allowed him to occupy a position in the gap between the Gold Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan without anyone noticing. Thus, it became the capital he needed to topple the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. Of course, based on what Meng Chao saw, just relying on this underground ecosystem was far from enough to support an army of a million. Being able to support thirty to fifty thousand soldiers was the limit. This point could be seen from the scale of the camps left behind by the Great Horn Army. Thats right, they still did not see the Great Horn Armys main forces, the million-strong army. They only saw the empty camps and a few soldiers. They also received more news from all directions. Only then did they realize that over the past ten days and ten nights, the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake had undergone a drastic change. Just as Meng Chao had expected, the Great Horn Army was like a dragon lurking in the abyss. If they did not move, it would be fine. But once they were activated, they would definitely set off a storm that would shake the heavens and earth. While Black-corner City was being blown up by a series of large explosions caused by the biogas, the sky and earth turned upside down. In the towns and settlements of the Gold Clan, the Dark Moon Clan, the Thunder Clan, and the Divine Wood Clan, countless rat people, who could not stand it any longer, were instigated by the Rat Gods emissaries, and they set off the most furious tides. It was true that in most places, the results were not satisfactory due to the lack of guidance from destruction experts like Meng Chao, and the local clan warriors even discovered their plot in advance and destroyed the entire organization. All the rat people who believed in the Big-horned Rat God were brutally suppressed. Despite all that, the continuous riots still shook the ruling order of the clan warriors greatly. While it shocked the high and mighty nobles, it also simultaneously caused many rat people who were still enslaved and exploited to open their eyes that had been sealed for ten thousand years. They could clearly see that in front of them, other than the path of slavery that led to humiliating death, there was actually a path that was filled with thorns and flames that were burning fiercely, it was a shining and incomparably glorious journey. The entire map of Orchid Lake was instantly thrown into chaos. Every day, tens of thousands of rat people would rise up. Even in the main cities of the various large clans, the elite battle groups of the clans gathered there could easily crush the rebels who did not even have any weapons. However, because the vast majority of the clan warriors had gathered in their respective main cities, making a blood oath for the alliance and conducting actual combat drills The local towns of the five clans and the border villages that were not even considered towns were extremely empty. The people stationed in the local towns were mostly the old, weak, and disabled of the various clans. There would even be a situation where there were only a few clan warriors in the entire town, and they could only rely on tens of thousands of rat civil servants to guard the town. Once these rat civil servants heard about what had happened in Black-corner City and the main city of their clans, or Perhaps they received the Rat Gods inspiration and blessing in their dreams If they were unwilling to be slaves and cannon fodder for eternity, just a few clan warriors would not be enough to stop the wild tide that had gone out of control. Of course, even if the rat people could temporarily occupy a town, it would be wishful thinking if they wanted to firmly defend their new home under the army of the clan. The rat people knew this very well. They knew that the source of their power was quantity. Once all the rat people of Picturesque Orchid Lake gather together and form a super army of unprecedented scale, with the Rat Gods blessing, no power can stop our existence! The Rat Gods emissaries shouted such slogans and commanded groups of rat people to flee from the important towns guarded by the major clans as well as rush toward the junction where the Blood Hoof Clan and Gold Clan borders met. As for the Great Horn Armys main forces, they had already set off and headed north toward the hinterland of the Gold Clan. The Holy Mountain, which had the highest status in the hearts of all the Turan people, was there. It was said that the Great Horn Army was going to fight to the death with the Gold Clans heavy cavalry at the foot of the Holy Mountain. Through the glorious sacrifice, the ancestors of the Holy Mountain could see that the brave and fearless rat people were worthy to form the sixth clan. From the fragmented and exaggerated information, Meng Chao, who had pieced together the evolution of the overall situation in the past ten days, could not help but applaud the Great Horn Armys strategic choice. Do you really think that the Great Horn Armys main forces should rush to the Gold Clans territory and seek their own death? What? Ice Storm was baffled. Do the rabble think that conquering a few border towns with empty military forces and the strategic locations of the strongest clans, as well as the heavily-armed cities, are the same thing? You should know that many of the Gold Clans strategic locations have not been conquered by the army from the land of Holy Light even in the era of the great extermination order three thousand years ago. Thats right. On the surface, it is absolutely a dead end to gather all military forces and charge into the Gold Clans territory. The safer choice seems to be to seize part of the territory and strategic resources from the Divine Wood Clan, which is the weakest and least aggressive of the five major clans. But on second thought, it is obvious that the safer strategy is suicidal, Meng Chao said. In the past thousands of years, the main theme of the Turan civilizations internal conflict has always been the Blood Hoof, Thunder, Dark Moon, and Divine Wood Clan, which are relatively weaker, fighting against the dominant Gold Clan. Blood Hoof and the other four major clans have long signed an alliance of attack and defense. It is impossible for them to leave one of their own in the lurch. Even if the Great Horn Armys main forces can conquer the Divine Wood Clans territory and temporarily occupy a portion of it, what can they do? Blood Hoof, Thunder, and Dark Moon will definitely hunt them down and pincer the elite troops in Divine Moon from both front and back, completely killing the Great Horn Armys main forces. Even if the Great Horn Armys main forces really have the Rat Gods protection and they can kill their way through the encirclement of the four great clans, dont forget that the strongest and most terrifying Gold Clan is waiting ahead! Right now, the Great Horn Armys choice is to send an unending stream of troops into the Gold Clans territory. Lets put aside whether or not the crazy rat people can defeat the hungry wolves, tigers, and leopards. Think about it first. If you were the higher-ups of the four great clans like the Blood Hoof Clan, how would you view the change in the situation? Would you wholeheartedly help the Gold Clan and attack the Great Horn Army from the back? That question made Ice Storm fall back into deep thought. Now that I think about it, the reason why the Blood Hoof Clans pursuers changed their strategy from encirclement to expulsion was not only because of our piece of news. Meng Chao continued. In fact, for the four great clans, including the Blood Hoof Clan, it was the best solution to drive all the rioting rat people in their respective territories to the Gold Clans territory. No matter how terrible the chaos caused by the rat people was on the surface, their individual combat abilities were weak, they lacked heavy weapons such as totem armors, they lacked of a foundation, and so on. They were a motley crew. No matter how jubilant they were right then, they would be destroyed sooner or later. The real competition for the five great clans are still each other. To be more precise, for the four great clans like the Blood Hoof Clan, it is the Gold Clan. When the Battle of Glory began, the Gold Clan was already in a dominant position. However, the main city of the Blood Hoof Clan, their most powerful challenger, suffered the most serious damage from the rat people. As a result, the Blood Hoof Clans vitality was greatly damaged, and they almost withdrew from the competition stage. Without the Blood Hoof clan as a powerful challenger, the Thunder, Dark Moon, and Divine Wood Clans will not be able to compete with the Gold Clan at all. Not to mention, the throne of the War Chief will still be held by the strongest warriors among the lion men or tigermen. Even the spoils of war and the distribution of battle merits in the Battle of Glory will greatly reduce the authority of the Blood Hoof Clan and the other three clans. I dont think that the chiefs, priests, and generals of those four clans are willing to see such a bleak future become a reality. Right now, if they still want to defeat the Gold Clan, there is only one way left for thempush the tiger to swallow the wolf. Let the rat people charge into the Gold Clans territory and let the Great Horn Army wreak havoc before the eyes of the wolves and tigers.. It would be best if they could inflict heavy damage on the Gold Clans heavy cavalry. Chapter 1118 - : In a Frenzy The ragtag army of the Great Horn Army can seriously injure the seasoned wolves, tigers, and leopards of the Gold Clan? Is it possible? Ice Storm asked suspiciously Of course not. But even if the Great Horn Army cant seriously injure the Gold Clan, it can at least disrupt the preparation of the wolves, tigers, and leopards and delay them for a long time, Meng Chao said Due to the flood of rat people, the Blood Hoof Clan, Dark Moon Clan, Thunder Clan, and Divine Wood Clan are all in great trouble. Its not that their most elite troop groups have suffered heavy losses. But the supply, logistics, and cannon fodder troops that provide services to the troop groups are in big trouble. Some of the strategic resources, including the mandala fruits and the armor, had also fallen into the hands of the out-of-control rat subjects. They needed time to restore order in their respective territories. Otherwise, even if the rat subjects who had risen up were kept in their own territories and suppressed by the cruelest means, their heads would be rolling and their blood would be flowing like a river. However, if the Gold clan took advantage of this period of time to assemble their army easily and claim the throne of the highest authority in the Tulan civilization, what benefits would it bring to the chiefs of the Bloodhoof and other clans? Letting or even actively driving away the rats and bringing all the troubleinto the territory of the Gold clan, and letting the bloodthirsty and brutal wolves and tigers and leopards teach the audacious rats a lesson, wouldnt that be killing two birds with one stone? After pondering for a long time, ice storm could not help but admit that Meng Chao was right. If she were the chiefs of the four clans, she would probably have made the same choice as them. For the Great Horn Army, if we march into the territory of the Gold clan, we wont have to worry about being attacked from both sides. Meng Chao smiled. The situation has been simplified to the point that we only need to march forward bravely and defeat the heavy troops of the Gold Clan. Ice storm said, In the end, it is still an impossible mission Yes. No matter how beautiful the picture of the future in front of the rat subjects looks, they are all deceived by lies. They jump from one chessboard to another. No matter how much blood they shed, their fate as chess pieces has never changed. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and mumbled to himself, Without the intervention of external forces, it is indeed an impossible mission for the rat subjects to crush the lies and seize their freedom and dignity! .. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In front of the furious, boundless battle formation that seemed to be made of countless ants, hundreds of war drums that had been snatched from the arenas of various towns were lined up. When the Hundred War drums were drummed by the muscular men whose skin was shining and whose muscles were extremely well-developed at the same time, the crowd behind the war drums was packed with people, it seemed that they also had an imposing manner that allowed them to carry out their orders. Everyone followed the drum beat and let out meaningless howls that were filled with anger and even bestiality. Tens of thousands of gazes were like spears soaked in oil and ignited. They drew tens of thousands of burning arcs and shot toward the small city that stood alone in the wilderness not far away. The city tower of the small city was constructed into the shape of a tigers head with its bloody mouth wide open. On the Tigers head was a black war flag. In the middle of the war flag was a scarlet tiger claw that seemed to be able to tear everything apart. At this moment, the awe-inspiring Tiger Claw War flag was trembling under the roars of tens of thousands of rats, as if it would break the flagpole at any moment and float down. In the battle formation of the rats, more than ten rat god Skeleton War flags were also raised. The flags were all placed on the arrow towers that were dozens of arms high and dozens of wheels on the ground. They were covered in cow skin and bone armor and could be pushed forward slowly with the battle formation. Together with the height of the flagpoles, the flags were thirty to fifty arms high, far larger than the tiger claw flags on the small cities. The size of each flag was several times larger than that of the tiger claw flags, too. The soldiers at the edge of the battle formation and the defenders in the small cities could all see it clearly. Moreover, the paint on the flag seemed to be mixed with a lot of crystal powder and special materials that were rich in spiritual energy from totem beasts. The Rat Gods skull that had been drawn was vivid and lifelike. No matter where the wind blew the flag, the Rat Gods unfathomable eyes seemed to be staring at the soldiers below. Under the Rat Gods war flag, besides the archers, there were also priests in the Arrow Tower. The Rat God priests, who were wearing the big horn white skeleton mask and red and green clothes, were dancing crazily as if they were dancing in a strange rhythm to match the rhythm of the war drums. When the drumbeats became more and more concentrated, their dancing also became more and more crazy. The strange thing was that the two rat god priests on the different arrow towers, who were hundreds of arms apart, clearly could not communicate with each other or even see each other clearly, but their movements were exactly the same, completely in sync, it was as if they were different clones of a person. Warriors of the Rat God, you have done it! When the priestsdancing reached the peak of madness, they twisted their joints and made movements that normal humans would never be able to do, turning themselves into strange-looking statues. They seemed to have broken through some kind of restriction and become the medium of communication between heaven and earth and the gods. A solemn, ethereal, and distant voice came from their chests. You have broken free from the shackles that have bound you for tens of millions of years. You have broken through the defense line that seems to have been set up by powerful enemies and is even sturdier than an iron wall. You have finally gathered together to form an invincible tide that swept through everything! In the past seven days, this tide has rushed into the territory of the Gold clan and swept through dozens of towns that you were not qualified to look at in the past. It has chopped all the fellows who used to ride on your necks and act arrogantly into Mincemeat! The facts have proven that you are worthy of the title of the Tulan Warriors. The blood flowing in your body is hotter, purer, and more glorious than the so-called Lord Warrior! Now, Burn your blood again and wave your sabers to charge toward a new target! Let the Fellows who humiliated you, enslaved you, and despised you taste the taste of anger and hatred! Because the priest and the war flag were both on the high arrow tower. To the rats below the Arrow Tower, the voice seemed to be coming from the skull of the rat god that had been staring at them from the war flag. The Rat God that had appeared in their dreams every night for the past ten days to half a month. It had been deeply engraved on their cerebral cortex and turned into an indelible spiritual brand. When they heard the name of the Rat God,they couldnt help but breathe heavily. Their muscles tensed up, and adrenaline was secreted crazily. Their eyes were as red as fire, as if the blood all over their bodies was burning. Although they were a motley crew that had been put together at the last minute. There were also many people in the battle formation who had participated in more than a dozen battles, big and small. They had even tasted the taste of stepping on the shattered corpses of the clan warriors with their iron hooves. The taste made them tremble. It was as if electric currents had instantly wrapped around every nerve endings. Their roars instantly became louder by several levels. At this moment, the war drums came to an abrupt stop. In their place was a long horn. With the sound of the horn, all the mouse people warriors suddenly quickened their steps. Like surging waves, they pounced on the nearby town. Above the small town with the Tigers claw flag, a layer of magnificent brilliance was glittering like a crystal shield that fell from the sky and blocked the space between the small town and the attackers. When the rat tide crashed into the shield, the rat soldiers at the front all felt invisible pressure as if they were marching in an invisible swamp. Their movements immediately became sluggish, as a result, their speed was slowed down by several times. On the tower that looked like a tigers head, pale golden brilliance soared into the sky and blossomed like fireworks. They turned into majestic, enormous tigers that roared at the rats below like thunder. Some of the rats were crushed by the shieldfirst, and then shocked by the roars of the Tigers. Their lungs were blown apart, their hearts stopped beating, and blood was flowing out of their orifices. However, most of the rats, who had received the blessing of the Rat God, were still charging forward and hitting the crystal shields. Not long after, with a sharp cracking sound, the giant shields were broken into pieces and disappeared without a trace. The tide of rats seemed to have been blocked by a small reef for a moment. Soon, it resumed its momentum and continued charging forward. There were still three trenches outside the small city. When the rat tide arrived at the trenches, the city also shot out a rain of arrows that covered the sky and earth. Although the Tigermen Warriorsarchery skills were not as exquisite as the Centaur Warriors. However, the densely packed enemy formation still made it impossible for every arrow shot by them, which was surrounded by electric arcs and flames, to miss. In fact, each arrow that whistled through the air could ruthlessly Pierce through three to four rat subjects before violently exploding, tearing the surrounding seven to eight rat subjects into pieces. The hundreds of rat subjects at the front didnt even have time to moan before their flesh and blood flew everywhere, turning into burning corpses. The miserable scene didnt cause the morale of the rat subjects at the back to show any signs of being dispirited. Instead, it stimulated their bloodlust and ruthlessness, causing them to scramble over the trenches and continue to approach the small city despite the bloody rain. At this moment, the arrow tower that was waving more than a dozen rat god war flags also slowly rolled over the trenches that were filled with the corpses of the rat people and arrived at the edge of the small city. The Arrow Tower also shot out a rain of arrows that swept through the city from above. At this moment, the great horn army could be said to have changed weapons. The riots in the territories of the four great clans, such as bloody hoof, not only brought them a large number of fearless soldiers, they also helped them obtain a large number of powerful weapons. For example, the arrows that were inlaid with crystals, engraved with runes, smeared with secret medicine, and blessed by the priests. Chapter 1119 - The Mob’s Victory Although the arrows were in the hands of the civilian rat archers, it was impossible for them to display the strongest lethality in the hands of their original owners. However, the absolute advantage in numbers still allowed them to effectively suppress the few defenders in the small city. The black mass of civilian rat people swallowed three trenches in a row, and they were about to approach the city tower. The gate that looked like a bloody mouth finally opened, and a group of fierce tiger warriors wearing totem armor pounced out. Perhaps the fierce tiger warriors were not as big as the barbarian elephant warriors. The murderous aura that soared into the sky condensed into thousands of totem patterns on their heads and backs, just like countless fierce tigers surrounding them, but it made them release a more dangerous sense of oppression than the barbarian elephant warriors. The fierce tiger warriors charged into the tide of the rat population. Like a burning saber, they ruthlessly hacked into the frozen cheese. With every wave of their claws, every tear, and every roar, several rat population would be torn into pieces by the fierce Tiger Warriors and die without a burial place. No matter how fierce, crazy, and tyrannical the rat population was, they were still not a match for the fierce tiger warriors. However, there were simply too many rat subjects. Just like arrows that contained totem power, they were unable to scare the rat subjects. The Fierce Tiger Warriorsclose combat did not cause the rat subjects to flee in panic. Instead, it stimulated their nerves, causing the fire of slaughter deep in their brains to fuel the fire and burn crazily. Glory! Glory! Glory! The rat subjects scrambled to shout the battle roars that only the warriors of the clan had the right to shout. They pounced on the fierce tiger warriors fangs and sharp claws without any fear of death. Even if their bodies were torn to pieces, and even their internal organs were spewing out from the huge wounds, they still had to use their limbs to hug the fierce tiger warrior tightly, slowing down the opponents attacks and making the ancestral spirits hanging high above their heads.., seeing their unparalleled courage and pride. Not far from the line of fire where flesh and blood flew everywhere, the Rat God priests on the Arrow Towers held out secret medicines that emitted a strange light and were steaming hot. This is the divine medicine given to us by the Rat God. It contains the power accumulated by the Rat God in his ten thousand years of sleep. Only a warrior who is extremely pious and has overcome all fear can bear it! The priests of the Rat God shouted at the top of their lungs, Who can bear this power to fight for the Rat God and seize True Glory? I can! I can seize Glory! I, I am the most devout warrior to the Rat God! Let me do it. Give me the divine medicine, give it to me! Under the Arrow Tower, countless rat people stretched out their hands like hungry zombies, eager for the freshest brains and the divine medicine given to them by the priests. Although they all knew that after taking the divine medicine, more or less, there would be all kinds of side effects. At worst, they would be exhausted, lying on the bed for several days without being able to move. At worst, they would die on the spot, their blood evaporating or even burning. However, after taking the divine medicine, the feeling of being reborn, reborn from the fire, and having their combat strength increased tenfold instantly, enough to contend with the warriors of the clan, still attracted them like a bottomless whirlpool. Moreover, according to the priests, after consuming the divine medicine, dying from exhaustion on the battlefield was the most sacred and glorious way to die. When their flesh and blood burned fiercely, their brave and fearless souls would be able to soar straight up to the top of the Sacred Mountain and reach the embrace of the big horn rat god! All the rat people treated the divine medicine as a shortcut to the sacred mountain. Unfortunately, after the escape route ended and the Great Horn Army gradually took the initiative, not all the rat people could get the divine medicine. In every battle, out of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of rat people, only one to two out of ten warriors could get the divine medicine. As a result, in order to fight for the divine medicine, there were often fights between people on the same side. It was the same today. When the priests threw the divine medicine down from the Arrow Tower, the rats immediately scrambled to snatch it. Their bloodthirsty red eyes only had the divine medicine, and there was no existence of each other at all. Unknowingly, they fought until their heads were bleeding and their flesh was torn. Finally, a small number of lucky people snatched the divine medicine. They held it with both hands and couldnt wait to swallow it. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! The crowd immediately let out maniacal roars. The bodies of the lucky ones exploded with crackling sounds. Their skin was being torn apart at a speed visible to the naked eye. Inside the bloody wounds, the deformed and swollen flesh was bulging. The moment it came into contact with the air, it became as hard as iron, like pieces of dark red granite. This batch of divine medicine seemed to be several times more powerful than the divine medicine that the Great Horn Army officer had given to the fugitives when they had fled the territory of the Bloody Hoofs clan. The lucky ones who had taken the divine medicine also became monsters that were several times more ferocious and vicious than they were in the past. These monsters with their flesh torn open cried out in disorder. They waved their arms that were thicker than thighs and emitted a metallic luster, sending all the rat civilians blocking in front of them flying. They took three steps and two steps, jumping in front of the fierce tiger warriors. Next, it was the battle between the monsters. The fierce tiger warrior who was wearing totem armor was naturally not something that the rats who had taken a few divine pills could contend against. However, facing these extremely strong vitality, even if they took out their hearts, they might not die in a short while. Even if they tore their bellies, they might be able to pull out their intestines and strangle the enemys neck. Even the fierce tiger warriors were a little frightened. Under the totem battle armor, Cold Sweat was seeping out. Many rats who had taken the divine medicine felt that they had overused their lives. Their internal organs had turned into magma and were about to self-ignite or even self-destruct. They would often roar loudly and charge forward without caring about anything else, they hugged the fierce tiger warrior tightly. Then, they turned into dazzling fireballs together with the enemy. Not to mention that the number of these lunaticsfar exceeded the fierce tiger warriors by ten times. And these warriors who were stationed in the isolated city at the border and did not have the right to go to Red Gold City to make a blood oath as an alliance and join the Golden Army were all old, weak, and disabled with their own flaws. Faced with the fierce attack of the rat subjects who were not afraid of death, they finally lost after desperately resisting for an entire moment. When the last fierce tiger warrior left the city to face the enemy, he was buried by a mountain of rat corpses. The Tiger Claw War flag that was flying high above the city tower finally descended slowly. Seven or eight slanted columns of smoke were ignited in the city. The city gate on the other side of the rat tide opened. The old, weak, women, and children of the nobles in the city fled in panic, carrying the war flag and the most precious treasures in the temple. The rat tide advanced rapidly, crossing the city wall in an instant and engulfing the entire town. Not long after, the war flags of the Great Horn Army were hung on the flagpoles that were originally hung with the Tiger Claw War Flags, as well as on seven or eight high points in the city. Long live the Rat God! The Great Horn Army is invincible! All the glory goes to the supreme great horn rat god! The rat subjects who had won the battle became even more fanatical. Even though their chests had been pierced through, the heavily wounded soldiers who coughed up a mouthful of blood every time they coughed let out hysterical roars. On the battle flag, there were rat-like skulls covered with deformed great horns. Under the blowing of the smoke, they sneered and listened to the roars that came one after another in silence. .. This small city, which was once named Tiger Clawby the Gold Clan, was now covered with the footprints of the rat people. It had become a sea of celebration. Countless rat people were waving the war flag and beating the war drums on the city tower. With the loudest noise, they welcomed the new life of the small city. There were also many rat people dancing with the priests in the square in front of the temple in the center of the small city to thank the blessing of the big horn rat god. There were also some rat people holding hammers, huge axes, shovels, and mops dipped in paint, trying to erase the marks left by the Tigermen on both sides of the streets and alleys. Then, they used the battle emblem of the Big Horn Rat God.., to brand this city that had just been conquered with a thick and colorful mark. There were also large groups of rat people, spitting everywhere, bragging about their great achievements in the fierce battle. According to their words, each of these rat people had killed a fierce tiger warrior. If their bragging was not discounted, the troops that were stationed in this city earlier were simply a full fierce tiger battle group, with over 10,000 fierce tiger warriors. Of course, everyone was in high spirits and beaming with joy. The differences in details were not important. What was important was that under the protection of the Rat God and the leadership of the Great Horn Army, they had achieved an unbelievable victory that they did not even dare to think about a month ago. They were only a short distance away from true freedom and dignity. Amidst the jubilant atmosphere, Meng Chao and icestorm lay at the edge of the injured camp, their faces covered in blood and mud. They looked around coldly and did not fit in with the surrounding atmosphere. Naturally, Meng Chao was not injured. He just did not want to join these poor people who were about to die to celebrate the victory that was about to vanish into thin air. Ever since they had rested for two days and one night in the deep part of the rift between the Bloody Hoof clan and the Gold clan, their team had passed through the meandering underground tunnel and appeared in the territory of the Gold clan. Moreover, like a trickle of water flowing into a surging tide, they joined with dozens of other teams of 100 people into a seemingly endless army and took the initiative to attack the city of the Gold clan. At first, Meng Chao thought that he had finally met the Main force of the Great Horn Armythat the military officers and priests had been talking about. Soon, he found out that the so-called main force was nothing more than a temporary assembly of the fugitives who had escaped from the territory of the Bloody Hoof clan two days before them and the rats who had escaped from the territories of the Thunder clan, the Divine Tree Clan, and the Dark Moon clan, it was just a large motley crew. Other than the expansion of the army by dozens of times, the weapons, organization, command, and logistics were all extremely poor. The only thing that was sufficient was the blessing of the Rat Godthat would arrive in every dream as scheduled. However, it was just a group of rabble who had almost nothing. However, it caused a world-shaking storm at the edge of the territory of the most powerful Gold clan in Tulanze. Chapter 1120 - The Haze of Victory Chapter 1120: The Haze of Victory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was not only because they were numerous. It was also because they had the help of the local rat people from the Gold Clan. After all, rat people was not a biological concept. It was a collection of countless losers who had been eliminated in war, in trials, in fights, and in coming-of-age ceremonies. From a biological point of view, there was not much difference in the appearance or genes of the rat people and the warriors who lived in the same town. It was very likely that they were inextricably related. Apart from the amplification effect of the totem armor, there was no irreparable difference in the combat strength of the Warriors and rat people by relying on the tactics of the Sea of people. Most of the rat people who belonged to the Gold clan also had the bloodlines of wolves, tigers and leopards, fangs and sharp claws, as well as a more ferocious temperament than the even-hoofed rat people. The unruly and unruly them were even more unwilling to obey their masters discipline and were even more rebellious. There was a sharper and deeper conflict between them and the ruler of the Gold clan. Therefore, in the past few thousand years, they had also been treated cruelly and even cruelly by their masters. Thousands of years of blood debt had long been condensed into an active volcano that was on the verge of erupting. The rise of the great horn army had completely ignited the hatred of the rat people who belonged to the Gold clan, which was even hotter than magma. When the Great Horn Armys vanguard reached their own town, they rose up one after another and responded to the call of the great horn rat god. They cooperated from the inside and the outside and cooperated with their True compatriotsto drive their master, who deserved to die, out of the city, they were even annihilated on the spot. These rats, who also had sharp claws and teeth, were the most fearless soldiers on the battlefield. Other than the wounds all over their bodies and the twisted limbs that were smashed by shackles all day long, they were no different from their masters, they were also the cruelest Avengers after victory. With their help, the great horn army swept through the southern territory of the Gold clan like a hot knife through butter. In just ten days, Meng Chao had participated in four siege battles. The four border towns all fell in one go. The towns that used to have the battle flags of Lion Fang, Tiger Claw, Wolf Head, and leopard tail had now become the territory of the Rat God skeleton flag. From the towns to the countryside, there was a sea of jubilant rats from all over Tu Lan Ze. The rat tide that stretched for tens of miles could be seen everywhere. It made Meng Chao feel as if his arrival had set off a chain reaction that would change the future. After all, the great horn army in his previous life had not achieved such a sensational result in black horn city. It was also impossible to pull so many fugitives from the territory of the Blood Hoof clan to form such a huge army. Although most of the people who formed this army were mobs. However, as long as the number exceeded the critical point, not to mention the rat population, even real rats could become the overlords at the top of the food chain! However, the steaming reward in front of Meng Chao instantly shattered his fantasy. The so-called rewardwas a portion of datura paste in a wooden bowl. Although it was mixed with some sour cream and a few pieces of minced meat, at first smell, it had a very appetizing smell. However, when Meng Chao inserted the wooden spoon vertically, the spoon immediately tilted to the side. This meant that the bowl of paste had added a lot of water, so the consistency was limited. Moreover, when Meng Chao stirred the bowl with the wooden spoon, what was stirred up was not minced meat, but chopped grass roots and vegetable seeds, which were mixed into a suspicious solid. This bowl of batter was only slightly stronger than the military rations they usually ate during their daily marching. It was really not qualified to serve as a qualified reward. Meng Chao remembered that when they took down the first town in the territory of the Gold clan, the reward they received was not only five fried mandala fruits for each person, but also an extremely fragrant sour cream, there was also a palm-sized steak for each person. By the time they conquered the second town, the steak was gone. By the time they conquered the third town, the number of fried mandala fruits was reduced from five to three, and the sour cream was only a pitiful spoonful each. This time, the priests danced even more crazily, and the officers smiled even more brightly. Everyone was cheering for the increasingly brilliant victory, looking forward to an increasingly better tomorrow. It seemed that it would not be long before.., they would be able to attack the city of red gold in one go. However, the reward after the great victory had turned into a bowl of clear soup with little water. This was enough to show that the future had not completely changed. The Great Horn Army still had not solved the most fatal problem. That was food. To put it more bluntly, the great horn army had not achieved any true victory. The cities and towns that they occupied in the southern territory of the Gold clan were all taken by the Gold clan and handed over to them. Before they left, the warriors of the Gold clan had almost emptied every temple, Arsenal, and granary in the city. Due to the lack of manpower, the mandala fruits that could not be moved were burnt to the ground. Even if there were one or two towns occasionally, the rats in the cities would cooperate with each other and take control of the granaries first. The mandala fruits in just a few granaries were a drop in the bucket for the millions of legions that were hungry for food. As a result, the great horn army was gradually brought into a dilemma by its series of victories. It was in an awkward and even dangerous situation. Although they had conquereda large area of territory, they were unable to obtain enough food. However, there were still countless rats who had heard of the Great Horn Armys illustrious reputation. Under the indulgence of their masters, they rushed over from all directions. Since the great horn rat god claimed that he wanted to save the entire rat population. He could not allow even one rat population to starve to death under the command of the Great Horn Army. The rat civilians that swarmed over might not be able to increase the battle strength of the Great Horn Legion by much. However, it made the already hard-pressed army grain consumption even worse. On the other hand, after reaching millions or even millions, the Great Horn Legion, as an uprising army, completely lost the advantage of flexibility. This was not the same as the time when they led hundreds of troops to break out of the sunken plains. Even on modern Earth with the support of a strong logistics industry, perfect wireless communication, and over-the-horizon strike system. There were only a handful of countries that had the ability to build and command a million-strong army. Looking at the thousands of years of ancient war history on Earth, the number of ancient generals who could command a true million-strong armycould be counted on one hand. It was obvious that the great horn army did not have such a talented commander. The rat people, who were full of passion and desire to kill but lacked the basic qualities to follow orders, could not be considered outstanding. They were not even true warriors. The rat people, who were dancing and singing for dozens of miles, looked like they were about to swallow a thousand miles. But to any commander with a little common sense, they were a huge problem. In short, the current great horn army was like a dinosaur that had expanded ten times its size in just ten days to half a month. The poor brain and thin bones that were out of proportion to its size could not withstand the flesh and blood that was still getting heavier. On the surface, this dinosaur occupied a large piece of territory. If one observed carefully, one would find that the seemingly majestic dinosaur had been crushed by its own weight and was lying on the ground, panting! If one wanted this dinosaur to stand up again One could only feed it more food. In front of the Great Horn Army, all the mandala fruits in the golden territory had long been harvested and stored in the impregnable fortified cities that were heavily guarded by dragons and tigers. To conquer these thousands of years ago, even the Great Extinction Orderera, the land of Holy Light Iron Blood Army could not conquer the brilliant city. The Bighorn Army will have to muster all its forces and make the most of its numerical superiority, hoping that quantitative change will lead to qualitative change. However, the mobilization of all the rat population, concentrated in one place, will greatly increase their daily heat consumption, the logistics of supply lines, the unbearable pressure. Moreover, gathering all the troops meant putting everything on the line. If they were unable to take down the fortified city and waited until they ran out of ammunition and food, there was no need to wait for the ferocious wolves, tigers, and leopards in the city to rush out. The starving rat people would probably have to fight amongst themselves and swallow each other up. Then, could the great horn army, which had put everything on the line, defeat the real elite clan battle group made up of all the totem warriors? Meng Chao, who had witnessed the real elite clan battle group in the memory fragments of his previous life, had a negative attitude towards this. In the end, the hotheaded rat peoples uprising army had yet to fight against the real elite clan battle group. In black-corner city, they had only taken advantage of the continuous explosion of biogas. The clan warriors who had charged into black-corner city had focused more on the temples supreme treasure and not the rat people. In the process of breaking out of the encirclement, they did not fight many tough battles. The so-called pursuers did not want to waste their precious time, energy, and resources on them. Instead, they wanted them to run to the territory of the Gold clan, they wanted them to cause more trouble. When they came to the territory of the Gold clan, they were faced with the enemy camps that had almost become empty cities. The guards there were all the old, weak, and disabled people who had gray hair on their temples, lost their claws, and even lost their limbs. If the Rat Uprising army was blinded by the so-called Victoryof harvesting the old, weak, and disabled, they would think that the warriors of the clan were just so-so. Meng Chao could guarantee that they were close to their fated death. Speaking of which Even the rat people were extremely clear-headed. They maintained the highest level of vigilance against the enemy in front of them. The commander of the Great Horn Legion was also a famous general. Without outside help, no one could solve the fatal problem that the Great Horn Legion faced. At this moment, the ocean of victory in front of Meng Chao was destined to turn into a blazing blood hell tomorrow! Chapter 1121 - Gradually Revealing the Plot Chapter 1121: Gradually Revealing the Plot Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I still dont understand. It was not that Ice Storm did not agree with Meng Chaos analysis, but she just could not figure it out. The commander of the Great Horn Army seems to be quite a shrewd figure. How could he not understand what you said? Then, why did he watch the army that he painstakingly built die and walk toward destruction? Indeed, he had been able to mobilize tens of thousands of rat people in the five clans main cities such as Black-corner City at the same time. He was also able to build a team that dared to challenge his former master from scratch in the gap between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan. He also had a lot of techniques that originated from the ancient Tulan people and the secrets of the temple. The mastermind behind the Great Horn Army definitely did not seem to be a foolhardy person. What benefits did such a suicidal strategy have for him? Of course it has benefits. Meng Chao sipped on the not-so-thick mandala paste as he analyzed the situation patiently, Have you noticed that we have gone through four siege battles? After each battle, the rat soldiers who performed extremely valiantly, who took the divine medicine and survived, and who did not suffer any side effects, as well as those who were extremely skilled, have all disappeared? Ice storm was slightly stunned. The mobility of the Great Horn Legion was extremely strong. Basically, every day, there would be more and more rebel troops from all over the land of Tulanze. They would fall behind and even fall apart, reorganizing themselves. On the other hand, the siege war that relied on the sea of people tactic consumed a huge amount of energy. As a result, the comradesaround them took turns like walking lamps, and it was rare to see any familiar faces. However, the ice storm did not pay attention to the details that Meng Chao had mentioned. Meng Chao, on the other hand, said confidently, I have observed that the four siege battles were all like this. The rat soldiers who performed exceptionally well and had a high tolerance for the divine drugswere often taken away by the rat god priests after they won. In the next siege battle, especially before the siege, they will definitely not appear in the bloody trenches. Then, it will be like cutting chives. The best of the millions of rat soldiers will be selected through the tough battles where blood and flesh will fly everywhere. Tu Lanze did not have chives. Ice storm was slightly dazed. It was not until Meng Chao explained with The tender leaves on the mandalas branchesthat she came to a realization. Are you saying that the series of battles that we have experienced in the past half a month is the Great Horn Armys way of selecting elite soldiers?She muttered. Thats right. Since the start of the sky-sinking grassland, hasnt the great horn army been using this method to select elite soldiers? Meng Chao sneered, As the saying goes, the essence of soldiers is more valuable than the quantity. Neither the Great Horn Army nor the five clans need so many cannon fodder who waste their food. If the best of the best can be eliminated through bloody and cruel battles, ninety percent of the unqualified rat civilians will be eliminated, leaving only one-tenth of the elites who have been through hundreds of battles. On the one hand, it can greatly reduce the great horn armys military rations consumption. At the same time, it can improve their mobility and stealth, making it easier for them to command. Isnt it much better than leading so many mobs who will only waste food Therefore C Ice Storm Thought for a moment and repeated Meng Chaos speculation, The guy hiding behind the Great Horn Army never thought that he would capture so many cities and towns. The so-called goal of conquering cities and lands is merely to select the truly strong ones among the rat people through the survival of the fittest? Yes. I even suspected that there was no great horn armyin the beginning. Or rather, the scale of the great horn army at that time was far smaller than what the messengers, officers, and priests had described. Not to mention a million soldiers, there were not even hundreds of thousands of them. At most, there were only tens of thousands of them. Otherwise, the size of the underground ecosystem that we saw in the deep part of the rift would have been far beyond what we could bear. Meng Chao said, In the beginning, the messengers of the Rat God only tried to stir up the rat subjects by pulling the banner of the Rat God. However, when millions of rat subjects were ignited with the fury of resistance and gathered together recklessly in the cruel war, after a lot of training, and when those who crawled back from the edge of Hell gradually stood out, the so-called Rat Gods most elite army the Great Horn Armywould be worthy of its name! Ice storm was silent for a long time. Its not that I dont believe that the mastermind behind the scenes would never use such a ruthless method to build an elite rat army. Ice storm frowned slightly and said cautiously, I just dont understand. Even if the other partys strategic goal is fully realized, he really did get an elite rat army full of anger and hatred that crawled back from the edge of Hell. So What?? Can this elite rat militia legion compete with the heavy army group made up of totem warriors of the Gold clan or the Blood Hoof Clan? Of course not. Meng Chao shook his head, Even if the elites of the great horn army are trained to be ferocious, tyrannical, and fearless, even if their scale is more than ten times that of the tribal army made up of totem warriors, they still have no hope of winning. There was nothing they could do. The otherworld that possessed spiritual energy was, after all, a world that relied on the size of a fist to decide the power of speech. If the weak could easily crush the strong by relying on numbers. The history and future of the Otherworld would not be so fascinating and unpredictable. Therefore, what is the guy who single-handedly created the Great Horn Rat Godand the Great Horn ArmyThinking? The ice storm could not figure out the other partys thoughts more and more, He invested so much effort and resources just to build a rat army that has never appeared in the history of Tulanze and then personally send it to the execution platform? Thats where youre wrong. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said, Of course, the Big Horn Army is definitely not a match for the Gold clans Heavy Army Group. Once the totem warriors get serious, the rat people will definitely be killed until they lose their armor and fall into disarray. However, defeat is one thing, but annihilation is another. Moreover, the so-called annihilationdoes not usually mean that the entire army has been massacred. Instead, it means that the organizational structure has been destroyed, the commander has been killed, and the soldiers have completely lost their will to fight. They have fled and surrendered in batches. Since ancient times, in the countless annihilation battles, the soldiers who have truly been massacred are at most twenty to thirty percent. The vast majority of the soldiers will still be captured by the victors. As long as there isnt a deep-rooted hatred between the two parties and the victorsfood isnt too tight, its impossible to kill all the captives. Especially since the captives this time are the best ones that have been carefully selected from the countless rat subjects. Whether they are cannon fodder or slave labor, they are the best materials. What do you think? The ice storm was suddenly enlightened. Meng Chaos analysis opened up a whole new train of thought in her mind. Thats right. On the surface, the golden clan seemed to be the biggest victim of the Great Horn Rebellion. After all, under the strategy of driving the tiger to swallow the wolf,the furious and unruly rat people from all over the world were all driven into the territory of the golden clan, they had already turned the southern part of the territory upside down and it was a complete mess. However, if one thought about it carefully, other than temporarily losing a few towns and humiliating the glory of the Golden Clan,. The golden clan did not suffer any serious injuries. In the last glorious era, they had gone in and out of the land of holy light seven times, killing so much that the night watchmen and mages were terrified. Even the most irritable dwarves heard their names and their whiskers were trembling, they were even unharmed. If the wolves, tigers, and leopards, who had been conserving their energy, came down from the mountain and heavily wounded the great horn army as if they were Tigers. The Great Horn Army, which had run out of ammunition and food, was too bloated and lacked basic qualities and effective leadership, and it was highly possible that it would collapse instantly. By then, if the best of the defeated soldiers were unwilling to starve to death, there would only be one way for them to survive. And that was to surrender to the Gold clan! So.. The so-called Big Horn Rat Godand the Big Horn armyare all the tricks of the Gold clan! Ice Storm suddenly came to a realization. When they were in black-corner city, Casanova Bloodhoof and the elders of the clan had used this excuse to explain the existence of the Rat Gods emissary. Although the excuse was fabricated by them. It was precisely because of this excuse that it was reasonable enough to be convincing. If Casa Bloodhoof had hit the nail on the head Everything would make sense. Why could the rat people organize a large number of people to sneak into the underground of black-corner city and carry out large-scale earthwork and high-precision blasting operations. Why was it that they seemed to know the temples in black horn city like the back of their hands, and they were familiar with how to crack the mechanisms in the temples and steal the treasures in the temples after all, many ancient weapons and armor fragments with thousands of years of history.., it was because the totems on the surface were fragmented, making their spiritual magnetic field extremely unstable. If they were not smeared with secret medicines and sealed with secret techniques, once they touched the air, they would release incomparably violent spiritual energy, which was enough to burn anyone who came into contact with it into ashes instantly. Why was it that the basic soldiers of the great horn army, including the bone club and the old bear skin, were so well-trained that they were almost as good as the elites of the five major clans. Why was it that the secret campsite of the Great Horn Army had always been hidden in the gap between the Bloodhoof clans territory and the Gold clans territory. The rise of the Great Horn Army was supported by the Gold clan! The Great Horn Army is a tool made by the Gold clan to harvest the elite rat soldiers in the territories of the other four clans!icestorm blurted out Chapter 1122 - Upcoming Rise This was a conclusion that sounded earth-shattering at first, but when one thought about it carefully, it was extremely absurd. Therefore, as soon as Ice Storm uttered it, before Meng Chao could react, she took the initiative to frown and shake her head. It cant be. This is too Its asking for trouble! It was not that the rulers of the five great clans would not use such a cruel method to select their servants. If necessary, no matter how cruel the method was, the high and mighty warriors would not hesitate to carry it out. The problem was that there was no need to make things so complicated. In fact, the main purpose of the so-called Five clansWarwas not only to select the war chief and fight for the highest authority to command the Tulan Army, but also to select the rat people during the actual combat exercises, it was to save as much food as possible and save as much as possible. Although in the passionate and soul-stirring war epic, the glorious warriors of the five clans gold, Blood Hoof, dark moon, lightning, and divine tree had to do their best in the Five racesWar.., they had to be fearless and beat each others brains out in order to please the ancestral spirits. However, the warriors of Tulan were all high-level orcsafter all. The difference between high-leveland low-levelwas probably that the former had mastered all the skills that could be said and done. Even the most irascible wild boar warriors would not do such a stupid thing as killing their own people without even touching a single hair of the human race of the Holy Light. At least for the past 3,000 years, in every War of the five clans, the rat folk soldiers under the subordinates of the major clans would take the lead and use their own flesh and blood to make chess pieces for the masters to strategize and compete with each other. When the cannon fodder was almost exhausted and the atmosphere was right, it was not that the masters could not go on stage in person and compete with the nobles on the opposite side through a series of ritualistic procedures. Such a competition naturally had a certain degree of danger. Every time the five clans competed, a portion of the clan warriors would lose their lives on the spot. It was just like the game of the brave that was carried out within each clan. However, compared to the pile of rat civilian soldiers that had piled up into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, the death rate of the clan warriors would definitely not exceed one percent of the former. Basically, it was the cannon fodder who fought with all their might until the last drop of their blood and their last breath. The Masters would put friendship first, competition second, and compare their strengths and weaknesses. After a large number of rat civil servant soldiers were killed or injured, the scale of the cannon fodder army would naturally be greatly reduced. However, this would not harm the combat strength of the cannon fodder. This was because reducing the scale would reduce the burden of food consumption and logistics supply lines. At the same time, using the threat of death to squeeze out a portion of the potential of the rat civil servant soldiers would instead stimulate the ferocity and combat strength of the cannon fodder, only by turning them into ferocious beasts of war could they charge into the land of Holy Light without fear of death and kill or be killed wantonly. This was the tacit understanding that had been formed since the era of the great extermination order. It was precisely because of this tacit understanding that the gold clan had gained the dominance for more than two thousand years in the past three thousand years, becoming the number one clan without a doubt. Ice Storm did not think that the golden clan had any need to use such a complicated method with great side effects to break the hard-won tacit understanding that Meng Chao had mentioned. After all, she had been paying attention to the news of the golden clan ever since she had gone deep into Tulanze. From the words of the escaping warriors and merchants, she had not heard of any major events that had happened to the golden clan during the last prosperous era. Logically speaking, the gold clan, which had the advantage of having a strong army, should not be the one who was in a hurry to change the rules of the game. If it was the Bloody Hoof clan, which was the second in a Thousand Years, who was unwilling to be the underdog again and wanted to win by surprise, then there was still a small possibility. No, this was also impossible. Regardless of whether it was the gold clan or the bloody hoof clan, they were more ferocious than cunning. Icestorm always felt that this plot was too complicated, too dangerous, and required too much patience and precision. It did not seem like the style of the gold clan or the bloody hoof clan. It was more like the sneaky serpent-men and lizard-men of the Dark Moon clan. However, the Dark Moon clan could not possibly create so many tricks between the bloody hoof clan and the Gold clan. Icestorm threw this suspicion at Meng Chao. Meng Chao Shrugged. Indeed. The ruler of the Gold clan doesnt seem to need to take off his pants and fart. In any case, according to the rules of the game, the chief of this war is most likely a lion or a tigerman. Meng Chao said, However, apart from the lion and Tigermen, is there no other ambitious person in the Gold Clan? His gaze gave ice storm the feeling that he had seen through everything. Ice Storm raised his eyebrows and could not help but ask Meng Chao if he had already guessed the identity of the mastermind. Meng Chao grinned. He did not Guessit. Instead, he Sawit directly through the memory fragments from his previous life. To be honest, he did not feel that he had the ability to pick out the details. However, it was always easier to know the correct answer in advance and deduce the solution based on the correct answer. Zhuge Liang was a hundred times better than the real Zhuge Liang. In the depths of Meng Chaos brain, everything that happened after he came to Tu Lanze was like pieces of broken but shiny pieces. It was like a flash of memory from his previous life. Bits and pieces of information were perfectly pieced together. Gradually, they formed a complicated but clear puzzle. The content of the puzzle was the path to the rise of the ambitious man who was called the Doomsday Wolfby the trembling voice of the entire foreign world in the near future. Meng Chao felt that he had vaguely touched the origin of the Corpse-eating dog, Jackal, Wilderness Wolf, Netherworld wolf, Doomsday Wolf. Now, there were only two questions left. First, how would the Great Horn Army complete its destruction and rebirth. Second, when, where, and in what manner should he ruthlessly insert himself into the scheme of the Jackalkanus. Only then could he change the future and bring the greatest hope to himself, Dragon City, and of course, to the ordinary mouse people, including leaf. .. The victory of the siege did not buy much time for the mouse soldiers to rest and recuperate. After all, one more day of rest and recuperation meant one more day of food consumption. With the Great Horn Armys reserves, they could not support so many mouse people, and their daily consumption was like a bottomless pit. It was better to drive them to the battlefield early and let the Grim Reaper solve their food problem. The rat soldiers did not even have a good nights sleep. At the darkest time before dawn, they were forcefully awakened by the officers. They grabbed the knotted leather ropes and formed small teams, marching in the darkness. Even with yesterdays victory at the bottom. They once again witnessed the supreme power of the Rat God in their dreams. The rat soldiers still complained. From time to time, someone would fall behind in the darkness. In fact, the entire team was led into the ditch by the soldiers at the front, and they were separated from the main team. Meng Chao and ice storm continued to carry out their strategy. They did not fall behind, nor did they want to attract attention. They kept up with the pace of the team. After a few moments of rapid marching, when the rising sun lit up the morning glow and dyed the entire world red, they still maintained their formation and followed the officers and priests. Only one or two-tenths of the rat soldiers were left heading in the right direction. Naturally, they were the strongest, most tenacious, and the most obedient of the rabble who only knew how to wave flags and shout and waste food. This proved Meng Chaos judgement. The Great Horn Armys recent strategy was to screen out the true experts of the rat tribe and get rid of those burdens. Before dawn, they walked to the sky under the scorching sun in one breath. This exhausted team that was about to collapse finally saw the rat god skeleton flag fluttering in the wind in a valley. They also drank the thick meat soup mixed with large chunks of beast flesh and the entire mandala fruit that they had not drunk for a long time. Apart from that, there were two other pieces of news that followed. One bad news. And the great good news that shattered the previous bad news. The bad news was that the rat peoples misdeeds in the southern part of the territory of the Gold clan had finally deeply angered the strongest clan of the Tulan civilization. Of course, in the past thousands of years, the lion men and Tigermen who took turns to control the highest power of the Tulan civilization would not go so far as to condescend and personally deal with a few rats that did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. However, several battle groups from the Wolf Clan had already moved out from the vicinity of Red Gold City. They were about to spread out their sharpest claws and teeth to tear the great horn army into pieces. Although in the ten thousand years of history of the Tulan civilization, the individual combat strength of the Wolf clan was never as strong as that of the lion men and Tigermen. However, the degree of cruelty and bloodthirstiness was no less than that. Moreover, the werewolvesreproductive ability was extremely strong. The werewolves were one of the most numerous tribes in the gold clan. When necessary, the Wolf Packhad the chance to completely devour the Rat Tide. Even though the great horn army was said to have received the blessing of the Rat God. In the past ten days and half a month, they had continuously conquered cities and conquered lands, triumphantly singing songs of victory. It had also caused some of the rat soldiers who were abnormally confident to have the illusion that the clan warriors were nothing more than this. However, when the heavy army group formed by the totem warriors really showed their most ferocious side and pounced towards them with murderous intent. All the rat tribe warriors still subconsciously felt that their hearts had been ruthlessly pinched by the wolf claws, causing them to be in so much pain that they could not breathe. Before the team that Meng Chao was in arrived at the valley camp, this bone-chilling news had already lingered here for several days. All the rat soldiers stationed there were covered in gloomy clouds and mist. The atmosphere was indescribably mysterious. However, half a moment after Meng Chaos team arrived An extremely dramatic scene appeared. A heavily wounded soldier whose armor was embedded with Wolf Fang Arrows was extremely excited. He looked like a knight who was about to burst into flames as he delivered a thunderbolt-like report of victory. Just last night, the main force of the Great Horn Army ambushed the Howling Legion that belonged to the Wolf clan in the valley of the vengeful souls. After a fierce battle in the middle of the night, they had achieved a complete victory! Chapter 1123 - Death of the Nighthawks Chapter 1123: Death of the Nighthawks Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Howling Legion had a glorious battle history of thousands of years. It was one of the dozens of legions that the advanced orcs had reorganized after the great extinction order. It was also one of the five main forces of the Wolf Clan. Not only did it inherit the characteristics of the Wolf Clan, which was cold, bloodthirsty, as fast as the wind, and as fast as the fire There was also a special mineral in the depths of the earth near the base, which made the mandrake fruits there rich in various trace elements. Even the members of the Howling Legion who used the mandala fruits here as their main food possessed the keen vision of a falcon, as well as the talent of being able to see like a torch in the pitch-black darkness. Such a talent made them especially good at it, and they especially liked to fight at night. It was unknown how many times, but they were like shadows without size or weight, completely merging into the darkness and silently approaching the enemy. Without breathing, suppressing their heartbeats, and having no temperature, these stealthy ghosts would only shoot out their sharpest claws and teeth from the enemys throat at the last moment. At this time, they would instantly burst out the roar that they had been suppressing bitterly, forming a howl that pierced through their eardrums and even their hearts. The Howling Battle Group got its name from this. Such an outstanding battle record that had been sung by countless war epics and had never been defeated by the mages of the land of Holy Light, the curses of the night watchmen, the elves, and the fury of the Dwarves in all the previous battles of Glory.., they had actually been defeated by the Great Horn Army. was that possible? The first reaction of the rats that this unbelievable news brought to them was not to be overjoyed, but to be filled with suspicion. Even the most devout believers had a series of question marks on the authenticity of the news. What shocked them was not only the news that the Howling Legion had been defeated. There was also the method of defeat and the results obtained. According to the news, the Great Horn Legion had used the Howling Legions best method a night attack on a starless night to kill these ghosts in the dark. After receiving the blessing of the Rat God, the soldiers cleverly took advantage of the Howling Legions underestimation and carelessness. They had long made use of the earthwork to ambush the place where the Howling Legion was going to set up camp. At midnight, when everyone thought that it was the most advantageous for them and that it was the least likely for them to encounter the enemy, they charged out from the underground and executed the Decapitation strategy. They instantly charged into the command center of the Howling Legion, they killed the commander of the Howling Legion, the Nighthawks, and finally caused the collapse of the Howling Legion. Even the Nighthawks were killed by the Great Horn Legion? When ice storm heard this shocking news, he was so shocked that his jaw almost dislocated. Ice Storm told Meng Chao that the Nighthawks were the iron-blooded valiant generals of the Wolf clan. In the past 30 to 50 years of the relatively dull era of prosperity, there had not been any large-scale wars that broke out between Tu Lanze and the land of Holy Light. However, small-scale frictions had never stopped. The secret squads that the two sides had infiltrated into each others hinterland would only be ten times crueler than a direct battle. The Nighthawks had grown up in such bloody and cruel squads and secret battles. They were notorious for their ruthlessness. It was said that before he had completed his coming of age ceremony, he had followed his clansmen into the land of Holy Light and beheaded seven Nighthawks as his coming of age ceremony. When he took over the power of his clan, he was qualified to personally command the troops and charge into the land of Holy Light alone. He had also fully displayed the Wolf clans flexibility and advantage in night battles. Almost every time he attacked, he would receive a bountiful harvest. Every time he returned to Tulanze, his waist was always hung with the bloody heads of the night watchers. As a result, the night watchers, who had long been used to guarding the light in the darkness, were terrified when they heard the mournful howls of the Wolf Clans valiant general. They wished that the long night would quickly pass and let the dawn turn into armor.., to protect their fragile throats and hearts. That was how the name Nighthawkcame to be. He had been born into the nobility of the Wolf clan for generations, and he had made many contributions during the friction with his ten-thousand-year-old enemy. Up until now, Nighthawk was far more than just an ordinary general of a battle group. He was one of the few giants of the Wolf clan in terms of prestige, power, and combat strength. Even in front of the lion-men and Tigermen, he had a considerable amount of authority. Such a vicious and fierce person was actually beheadedby the Great Horn Army in a night raid? For a time, the valley camp was completely silent. The air pressure, which was already so low that it was hard to breathe, condensed into invisible rocks. The rat people looked at each other, not knowing if they should believe this great news. Until more cavalrymen from the main force of the Great Horn Legion appeared. They brought a lot of weapons and flags that they had captured. The war flag of the Howling Legion was carefully woven from the hair on the tail of the Wolf clan, and it contained a special brutal aura. Even though it was burned by the flames and riddled with holes, it still fluttered in the wind and faintly emitted a mournful howl. This was something that could not be faked no matter what. Moreover, if they really wanted to fabricate the results of the battle, there was no need to fabricate such an exaggerated and unreasonable result as killing the Nighthawks. It seemed that it should be true. After all, all lies had logic. Only reality would be so absurd and inconceivable. When a large number of the spoils of war were captured the Wolf Clans standard, smeared with black oil, black armor that was especially beneficial for night battles; iron rods inlaid with wolf fangs; tents and flags engraved with the Wolf Clans battle emblem, when they were piled up in the middle of the valley camp and allowed the rat people to trample on and choose, all of the Rat Peoples doubts turned into a wild joy like a volcano erupting. If one were to say that escaping from black-corner city and the other demon caves was just to grow wings and fly into the clouds In the field battle, defeating the well-known veteran battle group was akin to pulling down the entire sky and trampling under ones feet. The iron-like facts proved that the main force of the Great Horn Armys combat strength was far beyond everyones imagination. The rat tide could not only devour the empty cities that were guarded by the old, weak, and disabled. It could also compete with the real ace army on the battlefield where the brave would win in a narrow path. Before the arrival of this victory report, some of the rat people were still confused about the future. They expressed their fear towards the heavy troops formed by totem warriors, and their dissatisfaction towards the food that was becoming thinner and thinner. But now, there was no more confusion, fear, and dissatisfaction. They had all been thrown out of the clouds. The supreme big horn rat god! The invincible Big Horn Army! The incomparably glorious sixth clan! In the camp of the valley, all the rats kneeled on the ground with a Hula, like a burning, undulating ocean, emitting from the bottom of their hearts towards the omnipresent and omnipotent ancestral spirits.., an incomparably pious cry. Right now, neither the mountain of blades nor the Sea of flames nor the roar of the Grim Reaper could stop their advance. Even if they were only given a broomstick each and starved for three days and three nights, they would still dare to wave the broomstick and launch an indomitable attack toward the most magnificent fortified city of Lanze, Red Gold City. In the boiling sea, only two small reefs remained unmoved. Alright, the situation was forced. Meng Chao and ice storm were like the other rat subjects, shouting and worshipping at the top of their lungs. However, under their flushed and seemingly fanatical expressions, their gazes were still as sharp as blades drawn from the snow. How is this possible? After the crazy worship, many of the rat subjects collapsed to the ground exhausted. They opened their limbs and stared at the big horn rat god who had been blessing them in the sky. Meng Chao and ice storm were curled up in a corner and couldnt wait to discuss the latest battle report and the storm that was about to be stirred up. First of all, the news of victory was definitely true. If it was just to boost morale, there was no need to use a renowned Wolf clan leader like the Nighthawks as a target. After all, if the Nighthawks were still alive, even if they were heavily injured by the Great Horn Army, as long as they could grit their teeth and stand out on the battlefield, it would be easy to expose their lies. However, if the great horn army could really defeat the gold clans heavy troops on the battlefield, and even kill the enemy commander. Meng Chao wouldnt believe it even if he was beaten to death. This wasnt because he looked down on the mouse peoples combat strength. It was because he knew how terrifying the thousand-year-old nobles of the high-level beastmen were after they were equipped with the most advanced totem battle armor. As a noble of the Wolf clan, the Nightwalker was able to personally lead a small team of his clan to attack the land of Holy Light, as if entering an uninhabited land. He would definitely have a high degree of vigilance and powerful combat strength. And his totem armor would definitely be upgraded to the level where even if its master was unconscious, it would still be able to activate its cruising function and bring its master away from the battlefield. Even if the command center was really ambushed by the Great Horn Army. Could it be that it was impossible for him to escape with his life? Yes, as the commander-in-chief of an army, it was definitely not a glorious thing to run away in a panic or to be forced to run away by the rat people in a panic. It was possible that his reputation would be ruined and his name would be tarnished for a thousand years. If the enemy they were facing was the trump card army from the land of Holy Light, it was highly possible that the Nighthawks would choose to fight to the end until they died. However, being killed by the rat subjects and being defeated by the rat subjects would also become a joke. What was the difference The so-called main force of the Great Horn Army will never be able to defeat a trump card like the Howling Legion, let alone kill an experienced veteran like the Nighthawks, unless C Meng Chao took a deep breath and stared at the answer that slowly appeared in the depths of his mind. The corners of his mouth curled into a cold smile. He suddenly threw a seemingly unrelated question at ice storm, I guess that the Great Leader of the Wolf Clan, the Nighthawks, who has been unlucky for eight lifetimes, doesnt have a good relationship with canus, the Jackalwho controls the entire Wolf Clan, right? Icestorm was slightly startled. He nodded subconsciously. Canus, the Jackalwho controlled the Wolf clan, did not have a good relationship with the chiefs and priests who controlled the various settlements of the Wolf clan. They even went against each other on many issues.. This was something that everyone knew, it was also the same old method that the lion and tiger clans had used to control the Wolf clan for the past 3,000 years. Chapter 1124 - A Stroke of Genius That Killed Two Birds With One Stone There was nothing they could do. Although the individual combat strength of the Wolf Clan warriors made it very difficult for them to join the ranks of the super-first-rate experts, through their powerful reproduction ability, they obtained an advantage in numbers. This made the Wolf clan pose a subtle threat to the Lion Clan and the Tiger Clan. As a result, no matter how much the Lion and Tiger Clans schemed and fought for the dominance in the Gold Clan, their blood would be spilled in five steps. Once it was time to face the Wolf Clan, even the Lion and Tiger Clans, that had just fought their brains out, would have a tacit understanding and simultaneously restrict the Wolf clan. This was to prevent the occurrence of a Fight between the Liger and tiger clans, and the Jackal and Wolf clan would benefit from it. Speaking of which, this was after all an internal competition within the Golden Clan. They could not make the situation too ugly. Then, the most common way to balance the situation was to form a faction and fight against one faction. They would support the weaker factions in the Wolf clan and let the leaders of the smaller clans who werent qualified to be leaders become the leaders of the Wolf Clan. This was the unwritten convention of the past three thousand years. Those Wolf clans with a long history, brilliant battle records, great wealth, and strong troops were the main targets of the lion and tiger clans. Their leaders rarely could control the entire Wolf clan. The Wolf King that was forcefully promoted to the top of the stage was a well-known puppet. Even with the support of the Lion and tiger tribes, it was impossible for them to subdue the unruly wolf tribe chiefs who held heavy troops. As a result, for a full 3,000 years, despite having the most elite warriors and high-quality troops in the golden clan, the Wolf tribe was still divided and scattered. After thousands of years of ferment, the conflict between many Wolf clans was even deeper than the conflict between the Wolf clan and the outside world. With such a Fine tradition,it would be strange if the puppet Jackalkanus and the powerful Nighthawkof the Wolf Clan had a good relationship! Moreover, the ice storm told Meng Chao that the relationship between Jackalkanus and the Nighthawkwas not as simple as a Bad relationship.. In fact, the conflict between the two was so sharp that it was on the verge of breaking out. One had to know that the puppets that were secretly supported by the Liger and tiger clans were still held back by the Liger and tiger clans even after they ascended the throne. But on the surface, they had to stand on the side of the Wolf clan and fight for their interests. There were even many ambitious people who wanted to use each other with the Liger and tiger clans. Once they ascended the throne, they would fall out with each other. Such a puppet with the ambition of a wolf would naturally be dealt with by the liger and Liger clans in no time. However, in the eyes of the Wolf clan, they were unmistakably heroes. The JackalKanus and his seniorswere very different. This guy who was born in poverty and was once called a corpse-eating dogseemed to be determined to become a loyal dog of the Liger and Liger clans. It was fine if he was a loyal dog, but this guy often did things that backfired and backfired in order to flatter his master. For example, not long after he ascended the throne of the Wolf King, he came up with a series of innovative strategies in the Wolf clan that were Bold and aggressive.. One by one, one by one. In the end, it was nothing more than one sentence, which was to drain the blood of the Wolf clan and help the lion and tiger clans become stronger and stronger. This Strategy for innovation, naturally in the Wolf clan set off a great uproar. Make Jackalkanus behind the master, from the Lion and Tiger clan, the bigwigs are somewhat embarrassed. Heaven and earth conscience, although the balance of the Wolf clan is the Lions and tigers for thousands of years the basic strategy. But they really do not want to drain the pool and fish, drain the blood of the Wolf clan, these bloodthirsty jackals and wolves, forced to the point of intolerable, break up. After all, the Wolf Clans numerical advantage was also an important bargaining chip for the gold clan to suppress the bloodhoof, thunder, Dark Moon, and divine tree clans. As long as the Wolf clan could faithfully fulfill their duty as the best fighters of the Lion and tiger clans. The lion and tiger clans were still very happy to see the Wolf clan live and prosper. After figuring out his masters intentions and overdoing it, Jackalkanus made a scene and was very dispirited for a while. Of course, as long as his starting point was his infinite loyalty to the Liger and tiger clans. No matter how many stupid things he did, the throne of the Master of the Wolf Clanunder him was still as stable as the giant rock on the Sacred Mountain. However, the Wolf clan leaders, including the Nighthawks, were less and less amiable to this puppet who came from a humble background. Before Black-corner city was turned upside down, icestorm had heard some news from the merchants of the Gold clan. The elders of the Wolf clan, including the Nighthawks, were planning to re-elect the Wolf King. It wasnt that they absolutely couldnt accept a puppet that was supported by the lion and tiger clans taking over. However, even if they really wanted to choose a puppet, they had to at least leave some dignity and hope for the Wolf Clan. It couldnt be a corpse-eating dog that had no bottom line! It seems that I was right. Meng Chaos eyes were bright as he further speculated, So, this unruly nighthawk wont have a very harmonious relationship with the leaders of the lion and tiger clans and the true masters of the Gold Clan? This was inevitable. Although in the eyes of most people, including the lion and Tiger clans, JackalKanus wasnt qualified to be the Wolf King, even if he was just a puppet. However, since he had been placed on the throne, it represented the will of the Liger and tiger clans and the tradition that hadnt been shaken for 3,000 years. Under such circumstances, not to mention Corpse-eating dogwas just Kanuss nickname. Even if he was really a crippled wild dog. The Masters of the Golden Clan would never allow the Wolf clan to act on their own. They would remove him from power and choose a wolf king that was worthy of the name and everyones expectations. However, this time, the attitude of the Wolf clan was uncharacteristically unyielding. In recent days, a large number of rat people who had been living in the territory of the golden clan had defected to the Great Horn Army. They brought all kinds of hearsay, but not necessarily worthless information, which greatly enriched Meng Chaos intelligence base. It made Meng Chao have a clearer understanding of the situation in Tu Lanze during the period of the Great Horn Rebellionbefore the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan culture came into contact with each other. To put it in one sentence, it was Surging undercurrents and confusing.. It was not unreasonable that the Great horn rebellionwould erupt before the glorious era. In the past, the interval between the prosperous era and the glorious era was at most ten to twenty years. Ten to twenty years was just enough time for a generation to be nurtured and grow. It allowed the Tulan civilization to have an inexhaustible source of soldiers. On the battlefield, as chess players, they had a hundred ways to use the weak as chess pieces. Whether it was the warriors against the rat people. Or the Lions and Tigers against the Wolves. They didnt need to use any despicable methods. They just needed to be fair and square, and make subtle adjustments in the allocation of troops, targets, battle merits, and spoils of war. This was enough to trap an elite force with outstanding battle achievements under the enemys fortified city. They would not be able to conquer it after a long time, and their troops would be exhausted and their troops would suffer casualties. This would also allow the troops that had the bloodline of glory flowing in their bodies and were inextricably linked to the strong to effortlessly harvest heads and the most delicious fruits of victory. Naturally, they would be able to obtain more battle achievements and glory. Through the Battles of Glory, the Warriors could always suppress the lowly rat people. The lion and tiger clans could always play the Wolf clan in their hands. However, in the past half a century, the incomparably long era of prosperity, this set of rules that had been operating effectively for thousands of years had a huge flaw for the first time. The rat people multiplied crazily, and their numbers broke through the critical point. Finally, they ignited the flames of resistance. Although the reproduction ability of the Wolf clan was not as strong as that of the rat subjects, it was much stronger than that of the lion and tiger clans. The longer the prosperous era lasted, the more advantageous it was for the clans with strong reproduction ability. The Wolf clan that had exerted all their strength and continued to reproduce had a population that far exceeded the population size of thousands of years in the past. When the chieftains of the Wolf clan narrowed their eyes and extended their eyes that were as sharp as lightning, everywhere they looked was filled with bloodthirsty wolf fangs. The flames known as Ambitionbegan to roast their hearts and brains day and night. It wasnt that the lion and tiger tribes werent aware of this problem. However, the constantly collapsing level of civilization made these ultimate powerhouses with destructive power unable to organize a reasonable and effective population census that covered the entire area of Tulanze to find out how many wolf tribes, Tauren, and wild boar people there were, how many were there. As for forcefully gathering the armies of the five great clans during the prosperous era and brazenly launching an attack on the land of Holy Light to protect their vested interests under the old rules of the game? This was impossible. During the prosperous era, when the mandala tree was full of fruitful fruits, it desperately ate, nurtured, reproduced, and grew. When the mandala flower bloomed, the last mandala fruit emitted a strong fragrance. The descendants of the Warriors grew into a new generation of warriors and charged into the land of Holy Light. They used the flames of war to cleanse their bodies, and they used victory to shape their souls, they used heroic sacrifices in exchange for supreme glory. This was a rule set by the great ancestral spirit ten thousand years ago. No one could break it, and no one could solve the problem of the collapse of morale after rashly breaking the rule. No one had the courage to bear the wrath of the ancestral spirit after losing the war. In short, after experiencing the longest period of prosperity in history. Not only was it difficult for the master warrior to control the rat population that had grown abnormally large. Facing the unprecedented scale of the Wolf clan, the Liger and tiger clans, who had always been at ease in their balancing skills, gradually became powerless. From this point of view. Perhaps the strongest experts of the Liger and tiger clans had spent 80% of their energy thinking about how to properly deal with the problem of the Wolf clan. That was why the Great Horn Army was able to take advantage of the Gold clans southern territory, attacking the city and raiding the stronghold. Sending the Wolf Clan warriors to deal with the fanatical rat people was the reason why the Lion and Tiger Clan was invincible. They might even be able to kill two birds with one stone. Chapter 1125 - : Biggest Winner Youre saying that the Lion and Tiger Clans hope that both the Wolf Clan and the Great Horn Army will suffer heavy losses. Even the defeat of the Howling Legion and the death of the Nighthawks are part of their conspiracy? Ice Storm was shocked. Her father was acting as an advisor to the Wolf Clans leader, Kanus, the Jackal. Even though she had never met her father before and she never had any expectations of their so-called kinship If Kanus, the Jackal was really involved in the swirl of conspiracies Then her father, who was an advisor, would definitely not stay out of it. This made it more difficult and unpredictable for her to find her father and retrieve her mothers belongings. Your guess is too shocking. Ice storm stared at Meng Chao and said in a deep voice, Although the five major clans living in Tulanze, including the various clans within the five major clans, are not very united, they also believe in the most intense competition to select the strongest leader. However, there has never been a case where a proud warrior used such a despicable scheme to defeat his opponent. Using the rat subjects to kill others? This is too, too tarnishing the glory of the ancestral spirits There has never been a case where the scale of all the tribes had grown abnormally during the prosperous era that lasted for half a century and greatly exceeded the capacity of Tu Lanzes resources. Meng Chao said calmly, Times have changed. Many things will change. Those who cant keep up with the pace of change and dont even admit that change is happening will only die. Evidence. Ice storm said, I need to see more evidence before I believe that the defeat of the Howling Legion and the death of the Nighthawks are related to the Liger and tiger clans. Of course, I cant provide any evidence. Meng Chao spread his hands, but he smiled and said, However, we can make a bet. If my guess is correct, the victory of the Great Horn Army is definitely not a flash in the PAN. In the following offensive, they will obtain a series of dazzling and dumbstruck victories. Perhaps, they will be able to kill more of the powerful giants of the Wolf clan just like how they killed the Nighthawks. Of course, if the Giants of the Wolf Clan are smart and strong enough, they might be able to break out of the encirclement of the Great Horn Army. However, whats the use of that? Even if their bodies of flesh and blood were not destroyed by the Great Horn Army, their glory and prestige were shattered and vanished the moment they were defeated by the rat subjects. Even if they fled back to the territory of the Wolf clan, there wouldnt be any Wolf warriors who would listen to their orders. Everyone would look at them with anger or pity. In the end, the walking dead would have no other choice but to die to atone for their crimes. Finally, when the Giants who had a thousand-year legacy and were in charge of the authority of the Wolf clan were defeated by the Army of the Great Horn Army, the power of the Great Horn Army would expand to the maximum. All the rats would be blinded by the miraculous victory, and the Wolf clan would be in the greatest crisis in the past three thousand years. At this moment, as the leader of the Wolf clan in theory, the Jackalkanus, who was once despised, despised, and targeted by all the Giants, will be ordered to step forward and carry the flag of the Wolf clan, which has been riddled with holes and burnt mottled, and lead the defeated soldiers of the Wolf clan in the decisive battle against the Great Horn Legion. In this decisive battle, the Jackalkanus will sweep away the clouds and destroy everything in his path and achieve a glorious victory. He will become the hero who turned the tide in the hearts of all the warriors of the Wolf Clan, the real Wolf King! As for the Great Horn Legion, no matter how strong they are, how brilliant their battle records are, or how abundant their spoils of war are, they are all towers built on the beach. With just a wave, their true colors will be revealed and they will be disintegrated. Everything that they have gained today will be swallowed by JackalKanus Tomorrow! After eliminating the unruly giants of the Wolf clan, subduing the hearts of all the warriors of the Wolf clan, and capturing the strongest, most tenacious, and most skilled expert that the Great Horn Legion had painstakingly selected from millions of rats, perhaps Jackalkanus will be the biggest winner after this series of confusing chaos? The eyes of the ice storm had been narrowed into two slits. But now, they were wide open. She frowned and racked her brain. But she couldnt refute Meng Chaos wild guess. Anyway, theres still a long way to go before we arrive at Crimson Gold City. You can continue to observe and collect battle reports to see if my guess is correct. Meng Chao continued calmly, However, if my jinx is really so effective, Im afraid that youll have to be prepared JackalKanus is not just a puppet who flatters, and your father is not just a minstrel who doesnt do his job. No matter what he took from your mother back then, it wont be that easy for you to retrieve your mothers belongings. In the next few days, the rebel rat army that had arrived at the camp in the valley continued to march toward the core area of the Gold clan after a simple and rough reorganization. This time, their marching speed had obviously increased, and the areas they passed through had become exceptionally complicated and dangerous. Most of the time, there were no roads in front of them at all. There were only forests shrouded in smoke, rugged hills, and swamps that had been cut into pieces by the river network. Meng Chao guessed that this had increased the difficulty of the selection and training. In order to select the true elites. After the arduous journey, the experts who could still keep up with the footsteps of the officers and priests finally enjoyed the whole piece of beast meat that they had not enjoyed for a long time when they set up camp. The Model soldierswho had been charging forward and performed exceptionally well were even rewarded with golden fruits that were roasted to the point of smelling fragrant. The series of victories also injected a greater dose of heart stimulant into the exhausted team. Meng Chaos guesses were continuously verified. It was said that the main force of the Great Horn Army had won many battles consecutively and defeated the Wolf clan battle group that came to surround them. Although they were unable to create the Night Raid Howling Battle Group and kill the nightless ones, they were able to defeat the Wolf Clan Battle Group. But will also be high-and-mighty, aggressive Wolf clan battle group hit the dirt. Known as the elusive, Volatile Wolf clan battle group, once plunged into the rat tide of the vast sea, as if a deep swamp into the mud foot giant, there is no legend of the fierce and fierce. Though these victories were not borne out by so many spoils of war. However, the rebel army that Meng Chao was in was able to march into the depths of the territory of the Gold Clan Day and night, setting up camp with great fanfare. They were not afraid of the rising smoke, but they had never been surrounded or ambushed, this was the best evidence. Perhaps it was because he had heard too many reports of victory during the day. When he fell asleep at night, Meng Chao had a brand new dream about the Rat God. The sky was like fire, burning fiercely, and the dense clouds were rolling like magma, gradually condensing into the appearance of the Rat God. Under the gaze of the Rat God, who occupied half of the sky, a strange girl stood alone on the ground. She was as thin as a stick, her hair was withered and yellow, her face was uneven, and each eye had two pupils. The strange girls clothes were shabby, and the wounds left on her body by her masters thorny whip were still there. The bloody wounds seemed to never solidify. White bones could be seen in the deepest wound. She was wrapped in wounds and looked extremely thin and weak. A gust of strong wind or the roar of a fierce beast could blow her into pieces. What she was facing was a magnificent and indestructible city. Regardless of how difficult it was to cross the towering city walls,. Or how many extremely dangerous traps were placed in the trenches in front of the city walls. In the Golden City alone, accompanied by the roars of wolves, tigers, and leopards, the murderous aura that soared into the sky condensed into a bloody storm that could be seen with the naked eye. Just a wisp of it would be enough to make a thin and strange girl die, die without a burial ground. However, in the face of the Golden City filled with wolves, tigers, and leopards, under the gaze of the Rat God, a calm smile appeared on the Strange Girls face. She calmly took out a bone flute that was filled with cracks, she blew out a light tune. Accompanied by the sound of the bone flute. At the end of the horizon behind the girl, there was a rustling sound. It was a rat. There were countless rats everywhere. It was not an ordinary rat, but a tide of rats with rotten flesh and bones. Just like the ghosts who had died tragically in the past ten thousand years, they all escaped through the cracks of hell and carried out the cruelest revenge. Countless rats formed a surging tide, bypassing the girl who played the bone flute and rushing toward the magnificent city. Whether it was the trenches that were full of traps, the burning wall of fire, or the high walls that were embedded with fangs and thorns, none of them could stop them. The tide of rats was like a tsunami that was rarely seen in a thousand years. They easily crossed the breakwatersand rushed into the city, engaging the wolves, tigers, and leopards in melee combat. Soon, the splendid city was corroded into mottled spots by the burning blood. In the ten thousand years of war, countless experts and divine weapons bombarded the city wall, but they were unable to destroy it. It was as if the city wall was soaked in blood and was rotten. The Wolves, tigers, and leopards wearing magnificent armor could no longer display their past glory. They jumped out of the collapsed city wall in panic, trying to escape from the white bone rat tide. But under the command of the Strange Girls bone flute, the skeleton rats, like Avengers endowed with life and wisdom, soon caught up from all directions, completely devouring the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards, they turned into piles of bones just like themselves. Chapter 1126 - The Awakening of the Saintess Chapter 1126: The Awakening of the Saintess Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the end, the entire magnificent city was covered by the overwhelming skeleton rats. Beneath the Rat Gods gaze, it turned into a city of bones. When Meng Chao broke free from the horrifying dream, he realized that he had encountered a new round of information implantation. Beside him, the rat people who had woken up also exclaimed one after another. Compared with the previous dreams of the Big-horned Rat Gods descent from the sky and the majestic Great Horn Army This time, the amount of information implanted in the core of the rat peoples brains through the priests spiritual secrets was undoubtedly a hundred times richer. Not only did the picture become clearer, whether it was the two pupils in the strange girls eyes, the wounds created by the thorny whip on her body, or the collision and friction between the skeleton rats white bones, those rustling sounds were all vivid in Meng Chaos mind. They were like a flash flood that struck the rat subjects brains, leaving a very deep impression on them. Moreover, the battles in their dream were also full of layers and logic. They were not as muddled as ordinary dreams. The song that the weird girl played with the bone flute continued to linger in Meng Chaos ears until he gradually woke up. It seemed very lively in the dream. When he woke up, he recalled it, and it was a little creepy tune that was accompanied by the cracking sound of bones rubbing against each other. The amount of information received by the ordinary rat people was not as rich as Meng Chaos. Some people only saw the appearance of skeleton rats in all directions. Some peoples dreams were completely occupied by the strange girls four pupils. Some peoples vision was compressed to an extremely small size. They only saw the scene of the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards fleeing in panic but being caught and devoured by the skeleton rats. Other peoples consciousness seemed to be attached to the skeleton rats in their dream. From the skeleton rats perspective, they saw how they conquered and destroyed the magnificent city. However, no matter how much they saw, the song that sounded like bones rubbing against each other and the dancing skeletons that caused an earth-shaking storm remained in everyones mind. As the crowd discussed and the priest pointed out the clues, the hidden meaning in the Rat Gods new revelation was also explained in detail. The magnificent city was naturally the center of power in the entire Orchid Lake, the Gold Clans main city at the foot of the Holy Mountain, the Red-gold City. The overwhelming tide of skeletons and rat people was the symbol of the Great Horn Army. That strange girl who was born with two pupils in each eye was the Great Horn Armys leader and the Big-horned Rat Gods spokesperson in the human world, the Ancient Dream Saintess. In the end, when the tide of skeleton rats flooded Red-gold City, the wolves and tigers that fled in a panic naturally symbolized the rulers of the Gold Clan and the supreme rulers of the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake in the past tens of millions of years. All the symbolic elements were combined to make the horned rats speak to their faithful believers through dreams. Muster up your courage, Red-gold City is ahead. Led by the Ancient Dream Saintess, the once lowly rat people will conquer this glorious city that will never fall and become the new masters of Picturesque Orchid Lake! If someone had told the rat people such an absurd prophecy a month ago Even the rat people who loved daydreaming would have probably scoffed at it. However, after the subversion of Black-corner City, the fall of the Gold Clans border town, and the defeat of the Wolf Clans battle group The rat peoples morale had been raised to the max. They had unconditional and unlimited trust in the power of the Big-horned Rat God. Since those dreams that seemed to be extremely absurd in the past had all turned into reality Could the prophesied victory in this brand new dream, which was filled with endless glory, still be a problem? Weve already conquered a large area of the southern part of the Gold Clan, and the Great Horn Armys main forces have also broken through the Wolf Clans battle group that came to surround us. Looks like it wont be long before we attack Red-gold City! Since the Wolf Clans battle group can be defeated consecutively by us and even the notorious experts like the Nighthawks have been killed by us, how much stronger can the lion men and tigermen be in comparison to the werewolves? No matter how strong the enemy is, under the Big-horned Rat Gods protection, were still invincible! The fanatical rat people were already lost, or rather, from the moment their raging fire and determination to fight fate to the end were ignited, they had stopped possessing the ability to think rationally. It had been fifty years since a large-scale war had taken place. Not only had the warrior class underestimated the size of the rat people and their will to resist They had also caused the rat people to lose the respect they should have for the warrior class, especially the strongest of the clan warriors. After all, as servants and slave laborers, the warriors whom they could come into contact with were shrimp soldiers and crab generals of the various large clans. Even if these useless soldiers were casually whipping the rat people, it was impossible for them to use their full strength. It was just like how superhumans were divided into the Earth, Heaven, and Deity Realms. There were a total of three realms and nine stars. There was also a huge difference between one star and nine stars. There were battle-team clan warriors who had just passed the coming of age ceremony and were awarded a totem armor fragment. Then they were the clan leaders whose power had nine layers to them and they could change the form of their totem armor multiple times. In a literal sense, they could take on a thousand enemies on their own. The difference between the strong and the weak did not seem like a comparison of creatures from the same planet. If one were to say that the formers attack was like a whistling bullet Then, the latters attack was like a railway gun with the largest caliber ammo, fully loaded with the maximum amount of ammunition. The rat subjects had never seen the railway gun roar. Therefore, the warriors did not have the respect that a true expert should have. The rat people were all filled with fanatical interest in the unprecedented feat of taking down Red-gold City. Of course, not all the rat subjects were qualified to participate in the greatest battle to take place at Picturesque Orchid Lake in the past ten thousand years. The appearance of the Ancient Dream Saintess in their dream was undoubtedly a clear signal from the Big-horned Rat God that they had been chosen! The civilian rats around Meng Chao were overjoyed. They wished that they could grow wings and fly to the foot of Red-gold City today. As predicted in the dream, they would drown Red-gold City and devour all the wolves, tigers, and leopards. In the next few days, the same dream appeared again and again. It left a deep impression on all the rat people of their leader, the Ancient Dream Saintess. During the day, there was an endless stream of news. In addition to the propaganda from the officers and priests, they understood what a mysterious and powerful existence the Ancient Dream Saintess was. It was said that before receiving the Rat Gods blessing, the Ancient Dream Saintess had just been the daughter of an ordinary rat person. Just as everyone had seen in their dream, her figure was thinner than most of the rat peoples. She did not have a shred of divine power, and she did not even have her own home. When she was born, her hometown had suffered a terrible plague. Everyone, including her parents, died, and she was the only one left. She wandered through countless villages and towns, and she visited the territories of the five great clans. No one knew how she survived. It was around that time that the mandrake fruits, which could be seen everywhere in the wild, saved her life. However, the good times did not last long. Soon after, she was captured by the wolf warriors and became responsible for herding the Mount Wolves. They were the mounts of the wolf warriors. Although the wolf race had the gift of coming and going like the wind, as well as plundering like fire, their sharp claws that were born for killing were not suited for long-distance travel. Therefore, the Wolf Clans ancestors combined the characteristics of the wild wolf and the pack horse to produce a mount that was half horse and half wolf. The man-made creature greatly improved the ability of the Wolf Clans warriors to travel long distances. Of course, it also required a lot of food and even meat to feed. Herding a Mount Wolf was an extremely dangerous job. Due to its violent nature, the Mount Wolf usually did not know the difference between a shepherd and food. Its owners were also happy to see the Mount Wolf often use the shepherds flesh to lubricate its fangs and claws. That allowed it to maintain a high degree of ferocity. On the battlefield, it could follow its owners rhythm, and they could perform a beautiful murderous dance together. The shepherds were a consumable and usually would not survive three to five months in a Mount Wolfs pack, so they often needed to be replaced. At that time, the Ancient Dream Saintess was only a child in her early teens. Fortunately, even the colts despised the scrawny child. She was not enough to fill the gaps between their teeth, so they looked down on her. Unfortunately, although she did not become food for the adult Mount Wolves, she became a toy for the colts. The colts that had just been born, learned how to pounce, tear, and gnaw on her. They also turned her into a broken blood doll time and time again. No one knew how she survived during that period Just as no one knew how the Ancient Dream Saintess, who was still a baby after all her relatives died from the plague in her hometown, escaped from that hell on Earth. People could only guess that when the Ancient Dream Saintess was covered in wounds and curled up in a corner with her last breath, she prayed most devoutly to all the gods she had heard of and never heard of. In the surging sea formed by the blood of hundreds of millions of rat people, the Big-horned Rat God who had been sleeping more than ten thousand years finally woke up slowly and gave its poor child the strongest response. What happened after that? Everything else was a miracle. It was said that the Ancient Dream Saintess disappeared without a trace on a starless night. The next morning, when her masters came to the bloody pasture of the Mount Wolves, all they saw were broken corpses and bones that had been gnawed clean. Not even half a piece of flesh was left. Of course, they were all the corpses and bones of wolves. It was said that the Ancient Dream Saintess wandered around the wilderness and entered many towns and villages, looking for rat people who had suffered the same fate as her. She stared into their eyes and told them that the Horned Rat God had woken up.. Soon, she gathered the first batch of followers who were full of anger and eager for revenge but more eager for dignity and freedom. Chapter 1127 - The White Bone Battalion These followers, of course, were like the Ancient Dream Saintess in the past. They were all ordinary people who had been bullied but had no strength to fight back. However, when they stared into the Ancient Dream Saintess eyes, they saw the Big-horned Rat Gods majestic image in those eyes with four pupils. Furthermore, in every subsequent dream, they received blessings, guidance, and enlightenment from the Big-horned Rat God. As a result, she awakened all kinds of skills and became the commander of the Great Horn Army, whose combat strength was enough to contend with the clan warriors. After that, the Ancient Dream Saintess led her followers and excavated a large number of temples hidden in the deep wilderness. Many temples had already been lost before the era of the great extinction order. They had been sealed underground for more than five thousand years. Even the oldest military aristocrats to date were unaware of the existence of these temples. The temples names could only be heard in the old fragmented war songs, heard a temple, which were deafening. However, guided by the Big-horned Rat God, the Ancient Dream Saintess easily found these temples and unlocked the various mechanisms in them. She turned the treasures left behind by the ancient Turan people at least five thousand years ago, into the initial capital to build the Great Horn Army. Naturally, the underground base in the depths of Rift Valley, which was located at the border of the Blood Hoof Clan and Gold Clans territory, was also a gift from the Horned Rat God to his devout believers. Just like that, with the Ancient Dream Saintess efforts, the storm that was originally unimaginable finally took shape in a few short years and swept the entire world. Even today, the Ancient Dream Saintess was definitely no older than eighteen years old. Yet, such a young girl displayed a maturity that did not match her age in battle. Everyone thought that there was a huge difference in strength between the Great Horn Army and the Wolf Clan battle group that had come to encircle them. The ending of a narrow path was destined to be like using an egg to strike rock[1]. However, the Ancient Dream Saintess had seized the Wolf Clans weakness. They could not afford to lose, not to mention be defeated by the rat people. Even if their victory was too slow and forced, it would make people doubt the Wolf Clans strength and their determination to defend their glory. Only a full and unscathed victory could prove the pride of the Wolf Clan and even the entire Gold Clan. Under heavy pressure from the Lion and Tiger Clans, the Wolf Clan had no patience at all. They were in a deadlock with the rat people. They could only charge at the Great Horn Armys main forces in an attempt to finish the battle. Taking advantage of the situation, the Ancient Dream Saintess took the initiative to set up several suspicious soldiers. Following a series of attacks, the Wolf Clan warriors became impatient. They also thought that the rat people were only capable of stealing and that they lacked the strength as well as courage to fight head-on. She even used a counter-plot to deliberately leak false information to the Wolf Clan through the mouth of a traitor and mislead the Wolf Clans heavy cavalry into lunging at nonexistent main forces from the Great Horn Army. After that, there was the defeat of the Howling Legion and the result of killing the Nighthawks. In the series of fierce battles that followed, the Ancient Dream Saintess also showed astonishing military genius. It was as if she could predict the future. Each time, she was keenly aware of the Wolf Clans military route and knew every Wolf Clan battle groups actual situation like the back of her hand. There had been several times when, without any warning, she had used her intuition alone to make the Great Horn Armys main forces jump out of the Wolf Clans painstakingly arranged ambush circle and pounce on the enemys hidden and weak ribs. She had made the Wolf Clan experience the taste of failure to get what they wanted. In short, the officers and priests hymns of the Ancient Dream Saintess made Meng Chao think of another Saintess who had emerged during the great war known as the Hundred-year War in the Earth era. Regarding these existences they had been ignorant yesterday, but they were able to command the world today. Apart from a revelation from the heavens and ancestral blessings, there was no other reasonable explanation. On top of that, the officers and priests also told the rat people around Meng Chao that they were all experts who had gone through a lot of training during the long journey and siege. They were qualified to fight alongside the Great Horn Armys main forces. Furthermore, if they continued to maintain their high morale and loyalty to the Big-horned Rat God in the next series of battles, they had a good chance of becoming part of the Great Horn Armys main forces. They would receive commands personally from the Ancient Dream Saintess and participate in the decisive battle to attack Red-gold City! When they thought about how they also had a chance to become a member of the skeleton rat tide that had devoured the glorious city. Their mouths became dry and trembled. Many people could not wait to witness the might of the Great Horn Armys main forces who defeated the Wolf Clan. Even the Big-horned Rat God had to grant them enough luck to be able to catch a glimpse of the incredible Ancient Dream Saintess. However, no matter how awe-inspiring and invincible the Great Horn Armys main forces were in their minds Once the enemy really appeared, the rat people were still shocked, and they could not believe their eyes. Meng Chao was the first to notice the arrival of the Great Horn Armys main forces More than two months after the outbreak of the Great Horn Rebellion In the middle of the Gold Clans territory, in a river valley close to the Turan River. Meng Chao woke up from his mottled dream and saw that every hair on his body was standing up like steel needles. He pressed his palm lightly against the ground. Through the weak vibrations, he could sense that a large number of fierce beasts were approaching from a very far place. Meng Chao and Ice Storm forced themselves out of the tent at the same time. He saw a large number of frightened birds fluttering into the sky, tearing apart the thin dark clouds, stirring the icy cold moonlight, and creating layers of ripples. The overlapping killing intent whistled like a mudslide, instantly surrounding the entire camp. Waves of mournful wolf howls scratched the rat peoples ears like sharp blades. Along with the guards sentry posts, the entire camp was in chaos. Hundreds of hastily lit torches reflected the peoples changing expressions and wandering eyes. No matter how hot-blooded they were when they heard the news of victory during the day, no matter how much they wanted to find a wolf, tiger, or leopard man and perish together with him In the darkest hour before dawn, they heard hundreds of wolf howls. From far to near, they gathered into a surging tide that was about to attack the camp. The rat people who had just joined the rebel army could not help but feel uneasy and a little weak. Closer and closer On the dark horizon, the heavy panting of jackals and the sound of armor rubbing against swords could be heard. They were like the grim reaper, calmly sharpening his scythe. Soon, one, two, three, countless green sparks appeared in the darkness. They were the eyes of thousands of wolves, staring straight at the temporary camp that had no protection. No one knew how so many wolves could silently enter the area that should have been controlled by the Great Horn Army. All the rat people were so scared that their scalps went numb. They bit their lips until they were torn apart. Only then did they use pain to stimulate their nerves and order their slightly trembling hands to clench their swords, spears, and halberds. However, just as they thought that a fierce battle was inevitable From within the pack of wolves, a familiar horn sounded and a battle flag shot out. It was the horn that the Great Horn Army used to identify their allies. Although it sounded very similar to the charge horn that the five great clans used, there were subtle changes in its rhythm. Only the officers and priests who had followed the Ancient Dream Saintess for many years could tell the difference. Illuminated raging flames, the blood-red war flag that slowly unfurled did not have the picture of a rats skull. Instead, it had a complete head and tail. It was a skeleton rat that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. This was the war flag of the Great Horn Armys main forces, the elite troops known as the White Bone Battalion! It was said that the White Bone Battalion was personally led by the Ancient Dream Saintess. Most of its members were veterans who had made an oath to follow the Ancient Dream Saintess for many years. Many of the officers had been personally selected by the Ancient Dream Saintess, and through the dream realm, they had received the Big-horned Rat Gods blessings. There were also a few new members who had been well-trained during the past two months of escaping and fighting. The reason why they had chosen such a strange name was because The Ancient Dream Saintess wanted all the rat people to remember that in the past ten thousand years, hundreds of millions of rat people had been squeezed into piles of bones by the clan warriors. She also hoped that everyone would gather their courage and not give up on the idea of resistance even if they turned into broken skeletons. The White Bone Battalion represented the Great Horn Armys highest combat strength. Although the Ancient Dream Saintess was not among the charging cavalry The White Bone Battalion cavalry had captured hundreds of wolves from the Wolf Clans battle group. That was enough to widen the eyes of the rat people who had been startled by the false alarm. They clicked their tongues in wonder. The wolves had mouths full of fangs and sharp claws stained with blood. Yet, they allowed the White Bone Battalion soldiers, who were also rat people that were as docile as warhorses, to command them. Seeing this, the rat people were puzzled. From the time the White Bone Battalion defeated the Howling Legion until now, it had been at most ten days to half a month. What secret technique did the White Bone Battalion soldiers use to tame the ferocious and brutal wolves in such a short time? After a short discussion, everyone agreed that it was probably another miracle performed by the Big-horned Rat God through the Ancient Dream Saintess. The meeting with the cavalry of the White Bone Battalion boosted the morale of the troops in Meng Chaos group. Next, they would be dispatched by the White Bone Battalion to attack a few towns near the river valley that were likely to store a large number of mandrake fruits. As the current place was close to the central region of the Gold Clan, the defending troops stationed in the towns would definitely be stronger than the old, weak, and disabled soldiers stationed at the border. Therefore, it did not matter even if they were temporarily unable to conquer it. As long as they put on a grand show of attacking the city, they would be able to attract the reinforcements nearby to come out in full force. After capturing a large number of war wolves, the newly established White Bone Battalion cavalrymen would naturally give the unassuming reinforcements a fatal blow halfway. It was a standard besieging and striking the citys reinforcements. The leader of the White Bone Battalion cavalry also promised that as long as they performed well in the siege battle, even the rat people who had just joined the Great Horn Army yesterday would have a great chance. They would become a sharp blade personally forged by the Ancient Dream Saintess, a member of the White Bone Battalion! [1] Chinese proverb that means to attempt the impossible. https://medium.com/@jeffhou/the-art-of-striking-rocks-with-eggs-81019227fb01#:~:text=Sooner%20or%20(most%20likely)%20later,means%20to%20attempt%20the%20impossible. Chapter 1128 - Ways to Stand Out Meng Chao originally had no interest in joining the White Bone Battalion. In his eyes, the Great Horn Army was just a springboard. The reason why he blended in with the rat peoples rebel army and followed the Great Horn Army was to get in touch with the Wolf Clans battle group that had come to surround them. Then, he would think of a way to infiltrate the latter and see the man who was about to rise up miraculously and start a war in the Other World, Jackal Kanus. Then, based on Jackal Kanus performance, the comparison between the strength of the enemy, as well as the environment at that time, he would decide whether he should patiently guide this ambitious madman into becoming someone he could cooperate with, or He could directly kill his physical body and ambition in infancy. As for the Ancient Dream Saintess Although the officers and priests of the Great Horn Army bragged about her, Meng Chao was not very interested in the strange girl with two pupils. That was not to say Meng Chao did not believe in the so-called divine revelation. There were gods and demons out there. It did not matter what the true face of these otherworldly demons were, whether they were some kind of advanced civilization far beyond the limits of human imagination on Earth, or they were from billions of years ago, in the age of the ancient war, remnants of a fierce battle between the Ancients and the mother. In short, those blessed by the gods and demons could control the supernatural forces that could destroy the world. Meng Chao just did not quite believe that the Ancient Dream Saintess could receive true divine revelation. Also, he did not quite believe that the Rat God was a real Supernatural Entity. The evidence was that in the history of his previous life, the Great Horn Army had spiraled out of control and failed to control the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. The Ancient Dream Saintess did not even leave her name behind. It was either that, or she was deliberately erased. In the vast tide of the era, she did not make any waves. Analyzing all the information gathered so far, she was probably just a puppet, an artificial idol, right? Since Meng Chao already knew the puppet masters name Why waste time on the puppet? However, plans could not compare to changes. The appearance of an unexpected factor caused him to change his mind. On the afternoon of the day when the rat peoples rebel army met up with the White Bone Battalion cavalry, Meng Chao smelled Leafs scent. Speaking of which, it had been almost two months since he parted ways with the rat youth. During this period, every time Meng Chao went to a place, he would carefully sniff the surrounding environment, trying to distinguish the scent of the tracking powder that he had personally created from the complicated scent in the location. During the first few days, he could still faintly catch the scent. He knew that the distance between him and Leaf in a straight line was only more than ten to twenty kilometers. By the time he reached the sunken grassland, all the rat people were running around like headless flies. The scent of the tracking powder became increasingly thin and ethereal. After rushing out of the sunken grassland, Meng Chao could no longer smell the scent of the tracking powder that Leaf carried. It puzzled him, but at the same time, he was slightly worried. Leaf was a youth with a meticulous mind, strong observation skills, and great movement abilities. The speed of his growth had been astonishing. Meng Chao did not believe that something as small as secretly dumping some tracking powder when he was not expecting it would be difficult for him. The tracking powder that he had given to Leaf was enough for him to dump a hundred times. It should not have been used up so quickly. Could something bad have happened to the kid? Meng Chao muttered in his heart. At that moment, the strong and pungent aura made Meng Chao realize that Leaf was very close to him. He had actually become a member of the White Bone Battalion cavalry unit! As expected of the little guy that I personally trained. Not bad! Meng Chao was both surprised and happy. However, when he thought about the tragedy that was about to happen, he could not help but furrow his brows. The Great Horn Army was about to be destroyed. As the trump card of the main forces, the White Bone Battalion would naturally be the enemys first target. Even the Ancient Dream Saintess was like a clay bodhisattva crossing the river, unable to protect herself. If Leaf joined this army that was known as the sharp blades forged by the Ancient Dream Saintess herself, how great would the result be? Meng Chao planned to save Leaf. Not only because the two of them knew each other It was also because Leaf was most likely in possession of a large amount of crucial information. That included how the White Bone Battalion trained the elite rat militia soldiers, whether he had seen the Ancient Dream Saintess with his own eyes, the true face of this Saintess, the battle between the White Bone Battalion and the Howling Legion, and the truth of how the Nighthawk, who was a big shot of the Wolf Clan, died. Through this information, Meng Chao was able to further analyze the relationship between the Great Horn Army and Jackal Kanus. There was another important point. At that time, Leaf did not escape from the Blood Skull Arena alone. He had also taken twenty-eight civilian rat servant soldiers whom Meng Chao had personally selected and trained. They were all tough men who had received the advanced tactical concepts from Dragon City. Since Leaf was in the White Bone camp, these rat civilian servant soldiers who were completely convinced by Meng Chao and listened to him were most likely also in the White Bone camp. If Meng Chao could help them avoid the destruction of the Great Horn Legion, they would be able to rise up. He would have a huge amount of manpower under him, and he would not have to do everything himself. After analyzing the pros and Cons, Meng Chao had thought about sneaking into the White Bone Battalions camp to meet up with Leaf. However, the White Bone Battalion and the normal rat militia were not stationed together. Around the former camp, there were hundreds of wolves that acted as the first line of defense. There were at least dozens of hidden sentries that heavily guarded the camp. The elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion liked to wear a skull mask made of beast bones on their faces. They did not want to reveal their true faces. Even if Meng Chao could sneak in, it would be difficult for him to find an opportunity to talk to Leaf and the others in detail. Looks like we have to think of a way to join the White Bone Battalion. Meng Chao looked for Ice Storm and told her his plan. Ever since more and more evidence showed that the existence of the Great Horn Army was a huge conspiracy, Ice Storm also realized that her journey to find her father and retrieve her mothers belongings would not be so smooth. Hearing Meng Chao say that there were probably dozens of his old subordinates in the White Bone camp, Ice Storm was also tempted. With their current realms, it would not be difficult for them to stand out if they only showed a little bit of their strength. However, they did not want to do that, because they had intercepted the temple thieves in Black-corner City. The guilty Meng Chao and Ice Storm did not want to expose their true identities in front of the officers and priests of the Great Horn Army, or even the Ancient Dream Saintess. They had disguised themselves as two rat people who had their homes destroyed and had a deep-seated hatred for the clan warriors. They had barely made it to where they were today because of their hatred. It was very strange for such rats to suddenly burst out with amazing combat ability on the battlefield and even grow totem armors from their bodies. At that time, as long as the priests of the Great Horn Army cast a few suspicious glances at them, they would be easily exposed. Therefore, if they wanted to join the White Bone Battalion, they needed to think carefully and grasp the concept of standing out perfectly. Charge! Kill! The Big-horned Rat God is staring at us! Three days later, Meng Chaos rat peoples Liberation Army, together with seven or eight volunteer armies that had rushed over from all directions, once again gathered into a surging tide and charged at Hundred Blade City, which was located in the hinterland of the Gold Clan. It was different from the small cities that the old, weak, and disabled had defended at the southern border. Hundred Blade City was the first city that the Great Horn Army had besieged. In the war poems of the Turan civilization, it was a famous ancient city. According to the legends, in the bloody battles ten thousand years ago, countless warriors had died there. Before their heroic sacrifice, the splendid life-and-death battles had deeply touched the ancestral spirits. The ancestral spirit sent down a blessing, turning the blood, organs, and corpses of these warriors into the most fertile nutrients, nourishing the entire land. It resulted in the underground area within a radius of dozens of miles to contain inexhaustible totem power. After absorbing the totem power, the mandala tree that grew out had a trunk that was stronger than other mandala trees, and its branches were sharper. Many mandala trees that were more than a thousand years old gradually showed the characteristics of metallization and crystallization. At first glance, it was crystal clear and full of colors. It was like a steel jungle made of blades, spears, swords, and halberds. After cutting off the branches of these mandala trees and slightly polishing them, they would become the most powerful divine weapon. Not only was it sharp, it was several times sharper than weapons made of ordinary metal. Moreover, it contained rich totem power, which could help the wielder easily display powerful totem combat skills. For advanced orcs who were not good at mining and metal smelting, these mandrake trees, which could naturally absorb metal elements and totem power from underground, were a gift from God. Hundred Blade City, which produced a steady stream of divine weapons and ancestral spirits, was born. For a long time, it was a glorious city that was comparable to Red-gold City and ranked in the top ten of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Unfortunately, in the era of the great extermination order three thousand years ago, the army from the land of Holy Light made Hundred Blade City the priority target after they invaded the Gold Clans territory. The believers of Holy Light not only poured into this famous city with a history of ten thousand years like a shining tide, they destroyed all the temples in the city and burned down every workshop that was used to polish weapons. They also spread the raging flames to every corner of the city, and it burned for ten days and ten nights. They also cast an incredible curse, allowing the power of the Holy Light to infiltrate the underground area near Hundred Blade City, disturbing and sealing the totem power beneath. Even after the army of the Holy Light was defeated for a hundred years, the mandrake trees that grew back had lost its crystal clear, flowing, and colorful characteristics. Although the branches and trunks still contained a large amount of metal elements, after a lot of tempering, they could still be turned into knives, spears, swords, and halberds. However, the quality was not much higher than weapons forged with conventional methods. It had lost its magical ability of blowing hair and cutting iron like mud Because the output and quality were not satisfactory. The rebuilt Hundred Blade City had also lost its glory of the past. Be it in scale or defense, it was not even one-tenth of what it used to be. However, this was still the entire Orchid Lake, a God-given land that everyone knew about. If the Great Horn Army could really take down Hundred Blade City, it would seriously shake the Gold Clans rule. Chapter 1129 - The Rat People’s Evolution Chapter 1129: The Rat Peoples Evolution Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Of course, even if the important military cities of the past had been razed to the ground by the Holy Light and its flames The city walls that had been rebuilt on the ruined walls were still filled with dense, metalized mandrake branches that looked like rows of deadly blades. For the Great Horn Army that lacked siege weapons, it was not an easy task to cross the mountains of blades and take over Hundred Blade City. Hence, the rebel army that surrounded Hundred Blade City did not receive the order to attack the city at all costs. Instead, they tried their best to act in a grand manner to make the defending troops in Hundred Blade City feel the pressure and call for help. As the saying went, if you attack, it will be saved. That was the rule of war on Earth and in the Other World. The Wolf Clan had already suffered several humiliating defeats in the battle to encircle the Great Horn Army. They knew that the possibility of Hundred Blade City falling was not high, but they could not just stand by and watch. Just the fact that Hundred Blade city was besieged was enough to make the wolves, tigers, and leopards, who had ruled over the blue lands for thousands of years, lose their prestige and face. At that time, the Lion and Tiger Clans, who had a delicate relationship with the Wolf Clan, would have an excuse to attack and weaken the Wolf Clan. Thus, the Wolf Clan would definitely send reinforcements night after night. As long as they dared to come, the White Bone Battalion, which had already set up an inescapable net around Hundred Blade City, would naturally make these wolves realize even more the power of the rat tide. Of course, it was not an easy task to make the defending troops in Hundred Blade City light up the signal for help. Hundred Blade City was not like those small border cities that were empty. There were enough weapons and mandrake fruits stored there. Although the garrison troops were not all elite warriors in totem armor, they were still well-trained adult warriors. Asking them to light up the flare and ask for help from the outside world because the rat tide was attacking the city It was equivalent to completely trampling on their dignity and beliefs. In order to force them to go that far, the rat peoples rebel army launched a valiant attack on Hundred Blade City for three consecutive days. Under the demonic sounds of the priests and the soul-destroying war drums, tens of thousands of rat people were like earth-shattering waves, rushing toward Hundred Blade City wave after wave. Then, they were stabbed by the countless sharp blades on the city wall until they were riddled with holes and even shattered. Only then did they retreat in a bloody mess. Although the rat subjects did not attack in any way, they just rushed toward Hundred Blade City in a chaotic manner. However, the shocking number of rat subjects around Hundred Blade City replayed the tragedy in the great extermination order era three thousand years ago. Meng Chao and Ice Storm were also involved. They were like two insignificant waves in a bloodthirsty tide. Their goal was to make themselves a little more eye-catching, but not too eye-catching. Of course, it would be great if they could force Hundred Blade City to release their flares as soon as possible and save the lives of a large number of civilian rats. Therefore, they could not rush at the forefront to seize the key generals. Instead, they had to carefully choose the most suitable meat shield and let that meat shield shine so that they could hide their energy. At this moment, the guy who was rushing in front of them was more than five arms tall. He was waving two door boards that looked like axes with horns, and he had a long nose on his face. He was a mix of a barbarian elephant man and a Minotaur, hence he was the most solid meat shield. The rat warrior named Iron Head was only kicked out of the family because of some internal conflict during his fathers generation. He was reduced from a noble warrior to a lowly rat person. Perhaps because he was born with his fathers resentment and hatred, Iron Head had been born with rough skin and thick flesh. His face was full of muscles, and his arms were full of brute strength. He was even more tyrannical than many noble children. It was said that because his strength was too great and he did not know how to control it, no one was willing to wrestle playfully with him. Whenever he was bored, he could only be alone and use the mandrake tree as a wrestling prop. He did not even need to use his hands and feet. He could just use his head that was as thick as steel to break the mandrake trees that had the circumference of a hug. Unfortunately, in the era of prosperity that was a pool of stagnant water, it was extremely difficult for rat people like him, who had brute strength but lacked inheritance and resources, to stand out. The rise of the Great Horn Army gave Iron Head hope. The divine revelation in the dream and the divine medicine that the Rat God had given to the rat people caused the ferocity hidden in the depths of his bloodline to erupt like a volcano. He was one of the few monsters who had consumed five divine medicines and burned his life five times, yet he was still alive and kicking, full of vigor. The last time he consumed the divine herbs, Iron Head had gone berserk and even forcefully smashed through a city wall. Such tyrannical combat strength made Iron Head famous, and he fell under Meng Chaos radar. From then on, Meng Chao, along with Ice Storm, consciously moved closer to Iron Head during their fierce battles. Without anyone noticing, he had helped Iron Head dodge countless open spears and hidden arrows. He had even delivered the battle merits that were within his grasp right under his nose. Soon, news that Iron Head had won the favor of the Rat God and was able to turn misfortune into luck and survive a desperate situation had spread among the rat people. As a result, when this round of attacks arrived and this boorish man, who was waving two large axes, rushed forward without thinking, hundreds of rat people trusted him a lot. They jumped out of the trenches and followed closely behind, forming a forward-charging storm. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A rain of arrows came at them as usual. Meng Chao and Ice Storm narrowed their eyes and quickly calculated the trajectory of each arrow and the route for Iron Heads assault team. Moreover, by stomping heavily on the ground, they could change the shape of the piles of corpses nearby and guide Iron Head, as well as the other rat subjects, so that they could dodge the arrows as much as possible without changing the assault teams formation. After the two of them subtly and silently guided the arrows, only few rat subjects screamed and fell to the ground following the arrows impact. The other rat subjects were unharmed. Before the second wave of arrows arrived, they jumped into the trench filled with corpses. Iron Head was the biggest and most eye-catching. There had originally been three or four arrows aimed at his face and chest. However, at the critical moment, Meng Chao gently flicked out a small stone and accurately hit Iron Heads Achilles tendon, causing his feet to go soft. Then, he fell into the trench like a gourd rolling on the ground. The trench was supposed to be part of Hundred Blade Citys defensive fortifications. The trench was as deep as five arms, and the bottom was filled with extremely sharp mandrake branches. The mandrake branches were also smeared with venom from the Dark Moon Clan, which could block a persons throat with blood. However, no matter how insidious the trap was, it could not stop the Great Horn Army from outnumbering them. Tens of thousands of rat soldiers used the cruelest and simplest method to fill up the trench with their flesh and blood. They even built a low wall in front of the trench. It was just enough to help their successors block the arrows from the city tower. They could take a breather in the trench and recover their strength before launching a full-speed in the next round. Iron Head, who had fallen into the trench, did not understand what had just happened. Even he himself could clearly feel the pain of the murderous arrow that was about to pierce through his brain and heart. Yet, he somehow managed to dodge the fatal blow. He used his huge but not very useful brain to think seriously for a moment. Iron Heads eyes instantly widened. Is -Is it the Rat Gods blessing that has made me invulnerable to weapons? The extremely excited Iron Head jumped out of the trench again. He thumped his chest heavily and rushed toward the area where the arrows were densest. Meng Chao and Ice Storm looked at each other. Alright, well-developed limbs but simple-minded was also their standard for selecting meat shields. Only such a boorish man would not realize that he was already at Meng Chao and Ice Storms mercy! After five rounds of full-speed sprinting, Meng Chao and Ice Storm helped Iron Head dash through a total of five trenches. It was the farthest they had dashed so far. Hundred Blade City was full of sharp blades. The glittering city wall was already within their reach. As for the rat soldiers who followed them, they had lost less than 30% of their numbers. It was not only because of Meng Chao and Ice Storm, but that was not a concern. More importantly, the rat soldiers themselves were evolving at an astonishing speed. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and scanned the rat soldiers who were blocking the arrows and jumping into the trenches with extremely skilled movements. Most of them were well-built with resolute expressions, and they moved like experienced fighters. Even if they were pierced by arrows, they could still grit their teeth and endure it. Only when they jumped into the ditch did they take out their battle sabers, cut off the arrow shaft, and pour out the medicinal powder to stop the bleeding and detoxify the poison. The whole process was completed in one go, and they were very familiar with it. Although they were completely different from a few days ago when they had just joined the battle to besiege Hundred Blade City Compared with the rat people whom Meng Chao had seen in Black-corner City two months ago, who were either panicking, dumbstruck, or running around aimlessly like headless flies They were more like two different species. War was indeed the most powerful force to promote evolution. There was no genetic difference between the rat people and clan warriors. It was only because of the education they had received since they were young, the resources they received, and the missions they shouldered that they were gradually divided into two completely different classes. Today, the flames of war that had spread to the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake had gradually smoothed out the differences that could be seen with the naked eye. The changes that had happened to the rat soldiers reminded Meng Chao of the scenes in the ancient war. He had read about them from the core of the monster mastermind in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain on Monster Mountain Range. The horde of ancient beasts that were born and controlled by the mother was like the rat soldiers before him. Through the cruel selection of a large number of deaths, they were evolving at a shocking speed. In the end, the primitive and weak carbon-based creatures devoured all traces of civilization that the Ancients had built on the surface of the Other World. If the Great Horn Army was not destroyed, what would they evolve into in a brand-new future? Such a thought suddenly appeared in Meng Chaos mind. The walls of Hundred Blade City are right in front of us. Lets Charge! The Big-horned Rat God must be in the sky. Lets see who will be the first to charge up the city wall! Iron Head roared. He did not even have time to pull out an arrow from his arm.. He charged forth like a whirlwind. Chapter 1130 - The First Achievement There were also hundreds and thousands of rat soldiers who rushed out at the same time as Iron Head. After more than two months of death trials, the outstanding ones who were selected from the tens of millions of rat rebels naturally had their own ways of survival. Some rat soldiers were as fast as lightning. With a few leaps and bounds, they swallowed a distance of hundreds of arms and used the high-frequency and high-speed change of direction within a small area to continuously dodge the attacks of dozens of arrows. Some of the rat soldiers were as strong as Iron Head. They held a huge wooden shield that was embedded with several layers of bone fragments and shells. The thickness of the shield exceeded the width of their palms. The shield was densely covered with arrows, but they were still able to carry it, with the shield in front of them, they were able to run as fast as they could. Some of the rat soldiershands and feet were extremely long. They waved the catapults made of beast tendons and threw sharp projectiles with sharp edges, they accurately threw them into the battlements on the city wall. In the prosperous era, there were two main ways for the rat people to pick the mandala fruit, they could either, like leaf, climb onto the mandala tree and harvest the fruit with their nimble hands and feet. There were also some rat people who liked to use the catapults to aim at the branches full of mandala fruit and shoot the fruit down with precision. The latter often practiced the catapult technique of piercing the yang with a hundred steps. The range of the catapult could not be compared to the bow and crossbow from above. However, after crossing five trenches in a row, the distance between the rat soldiers and hundred blade city was less than 100 arms. The sharp-eyed rat soldiers could even see the panicked expressions of the wolves, tigers, and leopards inside the battlements on the city walls. They aimed at the eye sockets of the wolves, tigers, and leopards, throwing stones like rain. Whether or not they could hit the target, they could effectively suppress the firing from the battlements. The rat soldiers charged at full speed and took the opportunity to rush to the foot of hundred blade city, where the archers on the battlements had their blind spots. They also used the mandala tree trunks that had been temporarily cut and roughly trimmed in the past few days to knock over the hundreds of barricades set up under the battlements. Then, the rat soldiers worked together and raised the mandala tree trunk high up on the city wall as a simple ladder. Such a ladder, of course, was not stable at all. However, as high-level orcs who had experienced the tempering of blood and steel, the rat soldiers who were able to rush here were not ordinary soldiers on the battlefield of cold weapons on ancient Earth. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! They were as light as monkeys. On the ladderthat was almost parallel to the city wall and perpendicular to the ground, they could climb up quickly as if they were walking on flat ground. Some of them even shouted and expanded their legs suddenly. When they jumped high, they were able to jump onto half of a tree trunk. Some of the rat soldiers from the territory of the Dark Moon clan had the talent of crawling. Tiny scales grew on their palms and soles, which could be raised high through the contraction of their muscle fibers, they were like small barbs that hooked onto the seemingly smooth wall. With that, there was no need for a ladder. They could just climb up the wall like giant geckos. In a short while, the city wall to the south of hundred blade city was filled with rat soldiers who had shown their abilities. There were ten times more rat soldiers who shouted the battle cry of Rat Gods protectionand followed behind them like a burning tide. Of course, the defending soldiers on the city wall would not just sit there and wait for their deaths. On the city wall of hundred blade city, there were already a lot of sharp blades made of metalized mandala branches. Many of the sharp blades not only contained rare metal elements, they also contained trace elements of crystals. The oracles of the Gold clan had carved ancient runes on them and used the sound frequency of blessings, they had implanted offensive rune arrays. When they sensed that the life magnetic field of the carbon-based creatures was approaching, they would automatically activate the offensive rune arrays and release destructive forces such as Frost, fire, lightning, and high-frequency oscillation. The unique defense system was also the origin of the name of Hundred Blade City. When a large number of rat soldiers climbed on the ladder and tried to rush to the city tower, the city wall was already covered in thorns. The sharp blades that were like thorns that covered the city wall suddenly emitted an extremely dangerous glow. Some of the sharp blades were burning with raging flames. Some of the sharp blades emitted an ice fog that caused people to freeze instantly. Some of the sharp blades emitted dazzling electric arcs that drilled into the gaps between the shields and armor of the rat soldiers like translucent vipers. They directly electrocuted the rat soldiers until their skin and flesh were charred and their bones exploded, they fell down the ladder while screaming in pain. Some of the sharp blades spun rapidly like the blades of a meat grinder, crushing the half of the ladder and the seven or eight rat soldiers that were attached to it. These sharp blades effectively slowed down the climbing of the rat soldiers. However, this was not the impregnable defense system of the hundred blade city that was comparable to red gold city 3,000 years ago. Due to the lack of numbers, there was a huge gap between the sharp blades. As long as one observed carefully, it was possible to find a route to bypass the dangerous area. And because the curse of light had sealed the totem power in the depths of the underground, the mandala branches that had grown back contained rare metals and tiny amounts of crystal elements, therefore, the mandala branches were far from what they had been three thousand years ago. The sharp blades polished by such mandala branches would not be able to withstand the full-force stimulation of the destructive power for a few times. As a result, after several rounds of fire, Frost, and lightning eruptions, while a large number of rat soldiers were swept down the ladder, the sharp blades also lost their chilling luster and the firmness that could cut iron like mud, they either drooped down like Molten Steel, or transformed into real twigs that were quickly burned into black charcoal. The Rat Gods blessing! The Rat God cast a curse and helped us destroy the defense on the city wall! The rat soldiers did not understand the principle behind it. However, it did not stop them from using their craziest thinking to come up with the most perfect explanation. After dropping hundreds of broken corpses, they once again charged forward in an imposing manner. This time, among the mouse people warriors charging at the front, there was surprisingly iron head who wielded two huge axes. As well as Meng Chao and ice storm who silently followed behind him to protect him. In fact, Iron Head was almost the first mouse people warrior to charge under Hundred Blade City. However, because he came from the territory of the Bloody Hoofs clan, he had the bloodline of a brute elephant and a bulls head. His body was huge, and he was not naturally good at climbing. After several attempts, he slid down the simple ladder. Of course, Meng Chao and ice storm also made some small moves in the dark. It was not easy to lead the battle. Before the sharp blades on the city wall reached the limit of fatigue and failed one after another, the first batch of mouse warriors who tried to climb up the city wall had a high chance of being killed or injured. Even Meng Chao and ice storm were not confident that iron head would be safe with thousands of blades on him. Besides, it was too exaggerated that the first person to climb up the city wall would be able to climb down in one go. It would inevitably arouse the suspicion of the experienced officers and priests. Right now, the rat tide had already waded through several bloody paths on the city wall. With iron heads thick skin and a little bit of Luck, it was reasonable for him to make the first move. The Rat God is helping me, and Im invulnerable! The simple-minded boorish man did not understand why his limbs were numb and his muscles were twitching inexplicably when the sharp blades on the city wall were shooting flames, Frost, and electric arcs at him at the critical moment, then, he fell down the ladder again and again. Although he fell on all fours and was in a sorry state, he had narrowly avoided several fatal blows. What exactly was going on. He did not have a string in his brain, so he did not want to understand at all. In any case, dont ask. If you ask, it would be the blessing of the Rat God, and it would be over. He only felt that his luck on this climb was exceptionally good. He didnt know who knocked down the simple ladder that he was climbing, but it just happened to be leaning against another ladder. Around the two ladders, the sharp blades that were originally shining dimmed and drooped down, as if they were all ineffective. They had actually accidentally opened up a green passage that went straight to the top of the city wall! And when he climbed up to the height of 20 to 30 arms in one go, and was only half a step away from the battlements on the city wall, the heads of several wolves, tigers, and leopards stuck out from the battlements, holding huge metal claws with long poles in their hands, they tried to grab his ladder and flip him and the ladder to the ground. However, from behind him, a few catapults flew out from nowhere and accurately hit the eye sockets, glabella, nasal cavity, and Adams apple of the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards. The city guards were immediately knocked to the ground and even fainted on the spot, they fell directly from the battlements and fell into the squirming tide of rats. In front of iron head, the door was opened. This boorish man who thought that he had received the blessing of the Rat God and that he was invulnerable to weapons roared and jumped onto the city wall of Hundred Blade City. Hes charging up! Someones charging up the city wall! In a siege war in the era of cold weapons, whether the attacking side could climb up the city wall and start a war with the defending side was a symbol. Before the attacker climbed up the city wall, the casualty exchange ratio between the two sides was likely to reach 10 to 1. The defending army could easily wait on the city wall and slowly use arrows, rolling oil, and falling rocks to deplete the number and morale of the attacking side. However, the moment both sides started a battle on the city wall. The casualty exchange ratio would change from 10 to 1 to 1 at a shocking speed. If they could not immediately and resolutely chase the attackers up the city wall down and block the gap. It was only a matter of time before the defending army, which was isolated and helpless, was completely exhausted by the attackers. All of a sudden, all the rat soldiers seemed to have heard the call of the Rat God once again. The blood that was already boiling started to burn, injecting surging power into their muscles and fibers. It made them climb faster and faster, leaping onto the city wall in one go, and closing in on the iron head at all costs, forming an invincible arrowhead. Chapter 1131 - Chaotic Battle, Capture the Flag! Seeing this, the defending troops on the city wall also threw themselves at the arrows. They tried to break the arrows before they could stabilize their footing and throw them off the city wall. All the wolves and leopards bared their sharpest fangs, spewing out a pungent stench. For a moment, the extremely narrow distance on the city wall became a millstone of flesh. Hundreds of steel and iron bones collided there, creating a symphony of death and glory. The people at the forefront, apart from Iron Head, who was secretly protected by Meng Chao and Ice Storm, both the attacking and defending sides died at the moment of collision. The fangs of the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards were deeply embedded in the throat of the rat people. The horn on the Rat Peoples head, which was as hard as iron, also pierced through the armor and chest of the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards, tearing apart their lungs and hearts. Even though some of them had not died yet. However, the reinforcements that kept rushing up from behind used their full strength and kept pushing and squeezing, completely squeezing the people at the front line into minced meat. In such a chaotic battle, even if the warriors of the clans had three to five times or even seven to eight times the fighting strength of the rats, they would still be useless. Even if the rat people were to die, they would still stab bloody holes in each others bodies. Then, they would use their last bit of strength before they died to stab their swords, horns, claws, and teeth into the bodies that weighed hundreds of kilograms, they would hang them on the bodies of their opponents. When a clan warrior had three to five such bodies hanging on his body. It would be a miracle if he could still make effective tactical moves! Just like that, the narrow space and the chaotic battle situation increasingly restricted both sides from displaying their superb combat techniques. The technique involved in the bloody battle became lower and lower, gradually turning into a simple contest of brute force. And speaking of a contest of strength, those elite rat subjects who came from the territory of the Bloody Hoofs clan, had the blood of wild elephants, wild boars, and ox heads in their bodies, and their life potential had been activated by the divine medicine. They were absolutely not afraid of anyone. In a word. The rats were trying to mess up the battlefield and bring the clan warriors down to the same level as them. Then, they would use their rich experience to defeat their opponents. If there was anyone who could maintain a high degree of sensitivity and control in such a chaotic battle. It would be Meng Chao and ice storm. In fact, they were looking forward to seeing this scene more than anyone else. Only in such a crowded battlefield, where everyone was squeezed so tightly that their chests were pressed against each others backs, would they be able to make use of the ripple-like power transmission to fully display their ability to accurately control the field. Just like now. Meng Chao seemed to be drifting along with the current. He was being squeezed to the left and right by the continuous turbulence created by the enemies and allies. However, he was still clinging tightly to the back of the tall and burly iron head. Moreover, when he saw an opportunity, he would silently push iron head from behind. Every time he pushed iron head, Meng Chao would take the opportunity to inject a stream of spiritual energy that was both hard and soft into iron heads body, stimulating iron heads muscle fibers. He controlled the arms of this boorish man and swung the two giant axes up and down in an extremely tyrannical manner, sending the defenders blocking in front of him flying. And when the experts among the defending soldiers brandished their swords, Spears, swords, and halberds, and stabbed toward Ironhead ruthlessly. Meng Chao would exert strength in time again, colliding with Ironheads spine and legs, causing him to subconsciously turn sideways, dodging the poisonous blades that were emitting a dangerous glow. When there were too many defending soldiers in front of him, and the swords, Spears, swords, and halberds formed a dazzling steel jungle, and Ironhead, this boorish man, truly believed that he was blessed by the Great Horned Rat God and possessed an indestructible body.., meng Chao simply gritted his teeth and waved his arms. Spiritual energy surged out like a tide and was transmitted and magnified through the soldiers on both sides of the enemy. In the end, it set off an avalanche-like chain reaction, causing everyone to fall to the ground. In front of iron head, everything suddenly became clear. He had already killed his way through the enemys formation and arrived at the other side of the city wall. Looking down from above, he could see the entire hundred blade city at a glance. The wild man who was overjoyed was about to jump down and jump into hundred blade city. Knowing that the defense of hundred blade city would definitely not be so simple, Meng Chao hurriedly bumped into iron head from the left and back, causing the strong man who looked like a black iron tower to stumble. Battle Flag! Thats the battle flag of Hundred Blade City! Take down the battle flag of Hundred Blade City! Meng Chao almost wanted to pull Iron Heads ear and shout. Iron Head, who was in the mood to kill, suddenly felt a red-hot iron rod pierce through his ear, which also made him slightly sober. He didnt have time to look back to see who was shouting. In any case, everyone was now opening their bloody mouths and shouting hysterically. He subconsciously raised his head and saw, as expected, not far away, on the battlements facing the city gate, a majestic war flag was placed diagonally. On the war flag, there was a head that had the characteristics of a wolf, tiger, and leopard. Around the ferocious head, there was a circle of sharp blades that were radiating with radiance. This was the war flag of hundred blade city. To the high-level orcs who worshipped honor and bloodline. The war flag had an extremely important meaning on the battlefield. Many of the war flags were drawn with the totems of a family, a town, or even a clan. They were the basis of the beliefs of countless warriors. Therefore, the high-level orcs would rather die than have their own war flags fall into the hands of the enemy. If they could capture the enemys war flag and deal a great blow to the enemys morale, they would become the heroes of their own side and the center of attention. Although the battle flag in front of them was not the General battle flagthat was fluttering high in hundred blade city, its height and width exceeded ten arms. However, to the defending troops stationed on the city wall, it was more important than their eyeballs and hearts. Iron Heads eyes instantly shot out a hungry light. He let out a weird cry and threw himself at the hundred blade battle flag. Seeing this, the surrounding defenders also burst out with crazy and demonic combat strength, rushing toward the Hundred Blade Battle Flag. Meng Chao and ice storm took the opportunity to surge their life magnetic field to the limit in the surging crowd, causing both sides to feel a suffocating pressure. Under the pressure of layers of psionic power, the bodies of flesh and blood seemed to have turned into walls made of reinforced concrete, blocking each other tightly. Only Iron Heads giant axe was blown away, but he managed to cut a bloody path through it. Roar! Iron Head was fighting to his hearts content. He embedded a giant axe into the shoulder blade of a defender. While he was chopping down the defender, he happened to free his right hand to grab the hundred blade battle flag that was right in front of him. He did not expect that the battle flag was still half an arms length away from his fingertip. In hundred blade city, there were already countless warriors with bloodshot eyes rushing up the city tower along the ramp to protect the battle flag. They were about to push the rat soldiers, including Ironhead, back. A stone shot out from nowhere and accurately hit the flagpole. A dazzling spark burst out and actually broke the flagpole. The Hundred Blade Battle Flag, which had lost its restraint, was instantly swept up by the wind and fell into Ironheads hand. In an instant, the entire city wall was deathly silent. Both the offensive and defensive sides were dumbstruck. One had to know that the flagpole supporting the battle flag on the Hundred Blade city wall had carefully selected the mandala branch with the highest degree of metallization. After soaking it in secret medicine, it was repeatedly processed to combine the flexibility of plants and the hardness of steel, it was a combination. This was originally a technique used to create a top-grade spear pole. After it was made, even if one used a battle blade that could cut through iron like mud and slashed the flagpole, at most, a white mark would be left on it. Most of the destructive power would be disintegrated and dissipated by the high-frequency vibration of the flagpole. How could a rock that flew out of nowhere break such a flagpole so cleanly? Unless.. This was a miracle that the Rat God had descended! Upon realizing this, the rat soldiers who had broken out of their stupor were overjoyed and full of vigor. However, the defending soldiers were shaking in fear. The entire defense line was about to collapse due to the sudden miracle. Accompanied by a howl of a skull-splitting explosion, a burly man who was covered in a metallic luster and looked like a wolf standing up appeared in front of the broken flagpole. He held the broken flagpole with one hand and a saber that was even thicker than a giant axe with the other. His eyes, which were gushing with green battle flames, stared at the iron head fiercely, completely covering every inch of the armor on his body, the mysterious and complicated totem kept flashing, flowing, changing, and roaring like a ferocious beast. The totem warriors stationed in Hundred Blade City finally appeared. Due to the subtle relationship between the lion and tiger clans and the Wolf Clan, as well as the unknown plan of some ambitious family. Although the defending troops stationed in hundred blade city looked well-equipped, their numbers were not too few. Among them, there were only a few totem warriors. Considering that hundred blade city had already been surrounded by the great horn army, the fierce siege of the city was likely to continue for a long time. The totem warriors in the city did not want to enter the battle too early. Of course, it was not because they were afraid of the strength of the rat peoples uprising army. It was because activating and controlling the totem battle armor was a matter that consumed a lot of resources and even spiritual power. It was also a matter that required a lot of risk. If they were to rise up in the rat peoples uprising army and suffer the backlash of the totem battle armor, they might lose control and become crazy people who had lost their rationality and only knew how to kill. Who would have thought that the rat rebel army would attack so fiercely. Even the battle flag in the south of the city was taken away. The furious totem warriors showed their most ferocious faces without caring about anything else. If it was said that ordinary clan warriors could still rely on the tactics of the Sea of people to deal with them. Totem warriors, especially those who wore full body armor, were definitely on a different level. There was no need for this totem warrior to make a move. Just the howls that he made when he jumped onto the city wall earlier were like invisible sharp blades that pierced through the brains of many rat soldiers. Even a boorish man like Ironhead, when he was stabbed by the opponents gaze, his brain was completely blank and cold sweat kept flowing out. We have the item, prepare to retreat! Behind Ironhead, Meng Chao and ice storm exchanged glances. Chapter 1132 - Rising Smoke Chapter 1132: Rising Smoke Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was too late to say anything. At that moment, the totem warriors on the opposite side had already swung their maces that were thicker than the thighs of a barbarian elephant, creating a visible shockwave. The whistling sonic boom was akin to the explosion of a land mine following the blow of a broadsword. The dozens of rebel rat people who had finally managed to attack the city wall were instantly blown away like kites with broken strings. Only Iron Head, who was holding the Hundred Blade battle flag in his hand, remained. He was caught in the gap between the two shock waves that were controlled by the enemys exquisite strength. The shock waves pressed against him from both sides, preventing him from moving as if he was trapped in a turbulent flow. His lungs could not expand, his heart stopped beating, and both of his eyes bulged out due to the high pressure on his skull. The hundreds of blood vessels that surrounded his pupils were bursting uncontrollably. Tiny, needle-sized drops of blood were even seeping out of his skin, which was as rough as sandpaper. That was the power of a totem warrior! Without the interference of unexpected factors, Iron Heads internal organs and brain would have been crushed by the overwhelming shock wave in the span of a breath. The Hundred Blade battle flag, which was covered in blood, was about to return to the hands of the totem warriors obediently. However, at the critical moment, Meng Chao grabbed Iron Heads belt from behind and pulled it forcefully. Iron Heads belt was simply an iron chain that had been removed from a meteor hammer, because he needed to hang his two iron axes on his belt without tearing it. Therefore, the iron chain was not shattered by the destructive ripples that the totem warrior had created. Meng Chao pulled him far back, narrowly avoiding the most violent sweep from the totem warriors mace. If he had been a few inches short, Iron Heads entire face, including his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, would have been directly scraped off by the maces spikes and barbs! The determined strike had inexplicably missed. The totem warrior was both shocked and angry. He growled and took a heavy step toward Iron Head, leaving seven or eight crisscrossing cracks like spider webs on the hard iron-like ground. Borrowing the force of his stomp, the totem warrior raised his mace high again. The flames of slaughter swirled around the mace rapidly, like a raging storm. In the storm, the faint form of a ferocious-looking hungry wolf was revealed as it opened its bloody mouth. Due to the lack of oxygen in his brain, Iron Head had lost the ability to think and move, becoming a dull and foolish target. However, a piercing pain came from the bottom of the totem warriors feet. There were also strands of ice that seemed to be alive, trying to follow his blood vessels, from the bottom of his feet to his heart. When he looked down, the totem warrior was shocked to discover that the large pool of blood under his feet had all condensed and frozen at some point, turning into sharp icicles. The bright red icicles, with their incredible sharpness and hardness, actually found the gaps between his armor and pierced his body from the ankle! These totem warriors were not the strongest in the Gold Clan. Otherwise, they would not have been thrown to the lonely Hundred Blade City to face the overwhelming tide of rat people. His totem armor barely covered his entire body. It was unlike the Millennium Armor in Meng Chao and Ice Storms bodies, which was seamless. There were very fine gaps, especially at the joints between the totem warriors lower legs and the soles of his feet, in order to maximize the ankles range of movement. Unexpectedly, through these gaps, his ankles and the soles of his feet were nailed to the ground by a mysterious and unpredictable enemy with blood-colored icicles. How is this possible?! How can a mere rat warrior possess such a terrifying ability? Who is it? Who is hiding in the darkness? Due to the double interference of shock and intense pain, his mace that contained immense strength lost its accuracy. It brushed past Iron Head and smashed a shocking hole in the ground. However, pushed by the shockwave and pulled by Meng Chao, Iron Head flew high into the air and landed outside the city wall! There was a difference of about ten arms between the top and bottom of the city wall. To advanced orcs with thick skin, it was not an insurmountable distance. Moreover, there were already hundreds and thousands of corpses piled up under the city wall, forming a thick buffer. Just as Meng Chao was about to land, he gave Iron Head a lift and tried his best to neutralize the impact. Although the boorish man was in a mess, he was unharmed. He was still holding the blood-covered Hundred Blade battle flag in his hand. Meng Chao and Ice Storm, who had landed lightly on the ground looked at each other. Lets go, we have to bring back the captured battle flag and sacrifice it to the Big-horned Rat God! The two of them shouted in Iron Heads ear at the same time. Iron Heads soul finally returned to his body. The boorish man with well-developed limbs and a simple mind shivered deeply. Licking his dry and cracked lips, he raised his head to look at the city wall that was filled with killing intent, as well as flesh and blood that were flying everywhere. Only then did he realize what a dangerous battle he had just experienced, and what a terrifying enemy had been before him. Iron Head would never admit that the moment he faced the enemys totem warrior, he was so scared that his soul left his body, and he was dumbstruck. It was not that he did not dare to climb up the city wall again to fight the enemys totem warrior to death. He would still use his heroic sacrifice to prove his loyalty to the Big-horned Rat god. However, sending the enemys captured battle flag back to his camp would, after all, boost the morale of the troops. Iron Head stuffed the Hundred Blade battle flag under his arms, rolling and crawling as he turned around and ran. When the totem warrior finally crushed the blood icicles under his feet, he pounced onto the battlements in exasperation and looked down. He could only see billowing smoke, burning corpses on the ground, and the surging tide of rat people. One after another, all the rat people rolled into the trenches filled with corpses. They were covered in blood and mud. It was impossible to tell who had taken the battle flag. Moreover, the twitching pain in his feet reminded the totem warrior that there might be hidden experts from the Great Horn Army. If he jumped down rashly and got involved in the rat tide, the next blood icicle might not just pierce his body from the soles of his feet. The furious totem warriors could only let out mournful wolf howls on the city walls. Smoke finally rose from Hundred Blade City. Thick black smoke hung weakly in the air, like exhausted warriors reluctantly raising their hands to admit defeat. Thats right, the mighty warriors of the Gold Clan had to ask for help from the outside world when they were surrounded by a group of rat people. If that was not admitting defeat, then what was it? However, they had no other choice. On the citys southern defensive line, the battle flag had been snatched by the d*mned rat people while everyone watched. It dealt an incalculable blow to the defending armys morale. Now, even many Gold Clan warriors who had been born into noble families and had extremely pure bloodlines were whispering in frustration. Did the Rat God really exist and possess a terrifying ability that surpassed countless ancestral spirits? Otherwise, even the wisest priestess could not explain why the seemingly weak, lowly, dirty, and obedient rat people, who had been silently enduring slavery and oppression for thousands of years, would suddenly become so ferocious, tyrannical, and even crazy in just one night. In addition, the totem warrior, who had tried to recapture the battle flag, was held back by Ice Storm, and he had his foot pierced by the blood icicles. He used the bloody wound to make the commander of the defending army believe that horrifying totem warriors were among the attackers. If they did not ask for help Once the Great Horn Armys totem warriors sneaked into Hundred Blade City in the chaos The tragedy in Black-corner City would most likely repeat itself. The crooked smoke also made the attackers heave a sigh of relief. In order to put enough pressure on Hundred Blade City, the Great Horn Army had launched wave after wave of almost suicidal attacks on this city that was covered with shining steel thorns in the past three days. They had also left behind tens of thousands of corpses. Even for the Great Horn Army, which had an endless number of soldiers, such losses had reached an unbearable point. After all, each of the corpses there were not untrained cannon fodder with wooden sticks and dung pitchforks in their hands. Instead, they were elites whom they had selected after a long journey and a series of fierce battles. Almost at the same time, the bugle call for a halt sounded from behind the attackers. Meng Chao and Ice Storm successfully escorted Iron Head and the Hundred Blade battle flag back to their positions. Before that, the news of an invulnerable warrior jumping onto the Hundred Blade City tower and snatching the Hundred Blade battle flag from the claws of countless wolves, tigers, and leopards had spread throughout the entire battlefield. At first, everyone thought that the defenders had hacked the brave and fearless warrior into meat paste long ago. Even if enemy did not snatch back the Hundred Blade battle flag, it would definitely be lost on the chaotic battlefield. It would either be burned to ashes or buried deep in a pile of corpses. Who would have thought that this warrior would actually cross the line of fire unscathed and bring back the battle flag that symbolized the enemys will and glory! What a shocking feat! What a wonderful miracle! The story about Iron Head was being spread throughout the entire camp. Even the generals and priests who were leading the siege heard of his name. That night, flames shot up into the sky from the northeast direction of Hundred Blade City. The sounds of battle continued, and the boiling killing intent crashed into the stars in the night sky, causing the stars to tremble under the reflection of the bloody light. The news of victory and dawn arrived at the same time. The White Bone Battalion had successfully ambushed a Wolf Clan troop that was rushing to Hundred Blade City. After a fierce battle in the middle of the night, eight hundred of them were beheaded, and countless weapons, armor, and mounts were seized. This was only the beginning. In the next few days, there would definitely be countless reinforcements. In order to defend their honor and faith, they would continuously pounce on Hundred Blade City and start an epic decisive battle with the Great Horn Army that would determine their future. In a sense, they were the number one warriors who had opened the curtain of the final battle. Iron Head had obtained the two great battle merits of ascending first and seizing the flag at the same time. As such, he received extremely generous praise and rewards. In a grand sacrificial ceremony, in front of tens of thousands of rat warriors, he was going to be implanted with a totem that symbolized valor and loyalty, as well as a precious totem armor fragment by the Great Horn Armys high-level priest! Chapter 1133 - The Secret of Totem Power Chapter 1133: The Secret of Totem Power Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dong! Dong! Dong! Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of rat soldiers, the soul-shaking war drums sounded again. Surrounded by hundreds of war drums, the Hundred Blade battle flag that Iron Head had captured hung listlessly on a pile of mandrake branches that were covered with grease. In front, back, left, and right of the battle flag, there were four priests wearing white skull masks with big horns on their heads and scarlet feathered clothes. They stepped on the drum beats precisely and danced in a manic and odd manner. When the drums suddenly came to an end. The four oracles had also gone from craziness to absolute stillness. They were like four statues that had been sealed for thousands of years. The mandrake branches under the Hundred Blade battle flag were burning without any warning. The crimson flames were akin to the thousands of rat people who had died tragically in the past tens of millions of years. Several thousand bloody arms extended from the depths of hell and grabbed the Hundred Blade battle flag, tearing it into pieces. Every piece of the flag was writhing in the raging flames, emitting squeaky shrieks, as if it were the screams of a ferocious beast that had fallen into a trap. When the thick smoke rose, the smoke turned into the appearance of wolves, wolves, and leopards. The fellows who used to ride on the heads of the rat people had lost all the prestige and brutality of predators. They were as pitiful and laughable as stray dogs that had fallen into the water. The smoke rose higher and higher and became thinner and thinner. It was as if all the wolves, tigers, and leopards had been torn apart and dispersed in the justice of the millions of rat subjects. It was not until this moment that the four priests who had fallen into absolute stillness woke up slowly. They were both surprised and delighted as they looked at the shape of the smoke in the air, and in their excitement, they shouted, The Rat God has accepted the trophies that we sacrificed. The torn smoke is the revelation that the Rat God has given us. Soon, the invincible army of the Great Horn Army will crush all the enemies like the smoke! Tens of thousands of rat soldiers were deeply drawn and shocked by this strange scene. They subconsciously fell into the priests trap of thinking and could not extricate themselves. The overwhelming slogan brought the fanatical atmosphere to the extreme. The Hundred Blade battle flag had not been completely burned. The mandrake branches were still burning. The absolute protagonist of this sacrifice, Iron Head, strode into the burning bonfire. His body was covered with a feather coat smeared with grease. The moment he stepped into the bonfire, he turned into a human-shaped fireball of boundless radiance. However, because of the Great Horn Armys witch doctor, he had already smeared fire-resistant secret medicine all over his body. The four priests had also secretly activated the totem power, subtly controlling the flames. They only revolved around his body rapidly, but did not invade the slightest bit of his flesh. Not only was Iron Head unharmed, it was more like he was reborn from the flames. It was a perfect verification of the rumor that this warrior who had received the blessing of the Rat God had an indestructible body! When the flames gradually extinguished. All of Iron Heads clothes were completely burned. His burly body, which was exposed in the air, emitted a copper cast iron-like metallic luster, like a vigorous, vigorous, and bold statue. This scene made all the rat people present go completely crazy. They shouted Iron Heads name at the top of their lungs, and in the bottom of their hearts, they prayed to the Rat God with the most pious attitude. They hoped that the Rat God would give them the same strength as Iron Head, and turn them into indestructible killing machines that could destroy everything. In the midst of the raging roars, Iron Head took a big bowl made of a totem beast skull from the priests hand. He gulped down the steaming hot medicinal liquid that seemed like it was burning. The rat people, which were in a noisy crowd just a moment ago, instantly became silent. Everyone held their breaths and stared straight at Iron Head, eager to see the changes that had happened to his body. Iron Head swallowed the last mouthful of medicinal liquid, grinned, and let out a long burp. Then, his eyes went blank for three whole breaths. Suddenly, his hands and feet tensed up and he let out an inhuman howl. Accompanied by the howl, the joints of his limbs also let out a series of cracking sounds. The muscles all over his body suddenly contracted to the limit and then expanded to the peak. In just a few breaths, his body had shrunk several times. His head had become bigger and smaller. It was uneven, as if the hardest skull in the human body did not exist at all. The entire head was like a dough, allowing the invisible force to knead it as much as it wanted. The manic war drum sounded again. The four priests jumped even more crazily than when they had burned the Hundred Blade battle flag. Many of their movements did not conform to the human bodys law of exerting force. It was as if they were no longer flesh and blood, no longer controlled by their own will, but had become the puppets of a mysterious existence high in the clouds. They were controlled by an invisible string, which was why they could use such a high frequency to transmit the divine power and will from the ancestral spirit. In the end The inhumane torture lasted for three to five hundred drum beats, and Iron Head gradually quieted down. He knelt on one knee and panted heavily. His head was buried deep in his arms. His thirty-six thousand pores were releasing the intense killing intent of a ferocious beast that was about to come out of its cage. The perspiration all over his body was burning, forming a circular ripple in the air that could be seen by the naked eye. It made the rat soldiers in the front row, who were watching the ceremony, go weak in the knees and sweat profusely. Roar! All of a sudden, Iron Head jumped up high and roared ten times louder than before. Seven scarlet air arrows were shot out of his seven apertures, as though the overloaded killing machines were cooling down. On his chest, which was as thick as a city wall, an extremely abstract pattern appeared. It was like the skeleton rat that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws on the White Bone Battalions flag had been transferred to his chest! Bang! Bang! Bang! The weird totem seemed to contain infinite strength, and it was stimulating Iron Heads heart brutally. He could not help but clench his iron fist, which was as big as a meteor hammer, and hit his chest brutally. The sound was even more powerful than the sound of hundreds of war drums beating at the same time. Such a violent strike seemed to make Iron Head gather the strength that originated from his heart. He punched the air heavily like an air cannon, and a storm that was more than twenty or thirty arms long was created. The rat tribe warriors closest to him were all blown away by the storm. The rat tribe warriors that were slightly behind were also shaken until their ears were buzzing. It was obvious that this was not an ordinary move that could be performed with boundless strength. Instead, it was the strongest and most sacred power that the great ancestral spirit had bestowed upon the advanced orcs, totem power! Iron Head has obtained totem power! What a gorgeous totem. It will always accompany him until he dies in a glorious battle! This is a totem that belongs exclusively to us rat people, the sixth clan! The eyes of countless rat warriors were overflowing with admiration and envy. Only Meng Chao and Ice Storm were secretly astonished. Fortunately, they were cautious enough to find such a gold-plated meat shield. If the two of them had acted in person, they would have certainly been able to seize the battle merits of ascending first and seizing the flag. However, before the gazes of the Great Horn Armys four high-level oracles, they would have to step into the raging flames and burn their clothes to the ground, revealing their naked bodies. Then, they would swallow the totem secret medicine so that the tens of thousands of rat civilians could clearly see all the changes that had taken place on their bodies. Even the most exquisite disguise would be exposed. After coming to Picturesque Orchid Lake for a few months, Meng Chao had a deeper understanding of totem power than he had in his previous life. In essence, totem power and spirit energy were not very different. They were the unique forces produced by the cosmic radiation around the alien world, the magnetic field of the planet itself, and the life magnetic field of carbon-based creatures. However, Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake had taken two completely different paths in learning how to utilize this power. In the Dragon City civilizations system, every spirit magnetic field that was used to subdue spirit energy required superhuman individuals to learn it from scratch. Even if a certain move was practiced to perfection and even transformed into muscle memory. It was also impossible to infuse genetic factors into his descendants so that they could learn it by themselves at birth. Even if the flesh and blood of a Deity Realm expert possessed a physical quality that far exceeded that of an ordinary person and superior material conditions, they would enjoy an astronomical number of cultivation resources at birth. The probability of connecting the spirit meridians in their entire body was dozens of times higher than that of an ordinary person. However, if he wanted to display his parents ultimate skill that made him famous, he also needed to learn it from the beginning. Humans need to rely on acquired knowledge to master specific skills. That seemed to be a matter of course. There was no need to doubt or think about it. However, this was not the case for monsters. Monsters did not have schools, martial arts training classes, or virtual training cabins. However, when monsters were born, they would master all kinds of strange innate skills. For example, Mind Lightning, War Trample, Blood Mist of Fear, and so on. Most Nightmarish Beasts could master one to three types of innate skills. Hell Beasts could master four to six types. The legendary Apocalyptic Beasts could master up to nine types of innate skills. Many innate skills required a carbon-based body of flesh and blood to connect the complicated spirit meridians that were like a maze to form an extremely complicated spirit magnetic field. Only then could it trigger the chain reaction of the planets magnetic field and even the cosmic radiation. Even Deity Realm powerhouses might not be able to control it easily. It was performed by a muddle-headed monster, but it seemed as natural as breathing and a heartbeat. That was really strange! It got to the point that the Earthlings won the Monster War. They unlocked the secrets of a large number of the monster civilizations lairs. Only then did the experts from the Abnormal Beast Research Department come to a preliminary conclusion. A monster seemed to have the ability to compress its innate skills into genetic factors in an inconceivable way, directly engraving them on the genetic level. After all, it was a biological weapon that had been artificially created. When it was still in its embryonic state, it had to write certain complicated attack programs on the genetic level in order to meet the requirements for mass production and rapid formation of combat strength. Innate writing and acquired learning were the two ways of using spirit energy.. Each had its pros and cons. Chapter 1134 - A New Member of the White Bone Battalion The advantages of the former were self-evident. The problem was that the skills that could be written into the genetic level were relatively simple. Even the Apocalyptic Beasts could only master seven to nine methods to construct a spirit magnetic field. Moreover, the skills were all solidified, so there was almost no possibility of upgrading and expanding. Although the latter required a long time to learn and its results were not guaranteed There were endless possibilities for changes and upgrades. Even a one-to three-star Earth Realm superhumans could master dozens of construction methods of the spiritual magnetic field, perform dozens of skills in battle, and combine them with different styles and tools, it could produce hundreds of dazzling tactics. Theoretically speaking, if an extraordinary was given a long life, he could even learn tens of thousands of construction methods of the spiritual magnetic field. This was something that could not be achieved by innate writing. The way the Tulan used their spiritual energy was somewhat biased towards the innate writingof monsters. The five great clans all had unique totem combat techniquesthat originated from their genes and were engraved on the genetic level. The purer the bloodline, the richer and clearer the combat information contained in the genetic factors. It allowed those pure-blooded nobles to awaken the power of totems without a teacher at a very young age. From this perspective, it was not unreasonable for the nobles of the clans with thousands of years of history to despise the rat people who constantly mixed blood and lost their clan characteristics. Because the latters bloodlines were constantly diluted and fused, the Combat proceduresin the genetic factors were often fragmented and unrecognizable. This made it ten times more difficult for them to awaken the power of totems than for the pure-blooded warriors. In the absence of a scientific, comprehensive, and standardized training system, as well as relevant schools, virtual, and distance education channels, Tu lanze, who had relied on his familys bloodline to pass down the path of spiritual energy utilization, before the rise of the Great Horn Army.., there was almost no chance for the rat people to awaken naturally and make a comeback. Other than that, there was another fatal side effect of innate writing. This method of transmitting information directly through genetic factors at the genetic level seemed to affect the logical thinking ability of carbon-based intelligent life. The so-called wisdom was not necessary to survive in the first place. If the skills necessary to climb to the top of the food chain had already been engraved in the genes, then there was no need to learn more messy dragon-slaying skills. As long as one kept fighting, killing, and destroying, the ferocity in the depths of the genes would be fully activated, it would be enough to fully activate it. Meng Chao was very suspicious that the Tulan civilization would continue to deteriorate. From the beginning when they could create Totem Armor, the ultimate single-soldier equipment that was full of black technology, to the present, they could not even create the simplest rifle. It was because, at a critical point ten thousand years ago, they chose to use innate writingrather than acquired learningto pass down their skills. At this moment, Meng Chaos thoughts were interrupted by the loud shout on the stage. When he raised his head, he realized that two priests had used two special iron pincers to press a totem armor fragment that was emitting orange-red light and seemed to have been burned to a high temperature of over a thousand degrees onto the totem on Iron Heads chest. This totem was the part of Iron Heads body where the spiritual energy was the densest. The cells were expanding, the blood was boiling, and the mitochondria were crazily pumping out energy. It was a natural reaction on iron heads skin. When the remnant totem armor felt the surging vitality of the iron head, it immediately trembled like a living creature. It extended dozens of thin tentacles and pierced deeply into the iron heads body. Immediately after, the entire breastplate was tightly glued together, as if it had grown out of the Iron Heads body. The rat people could not be equipped with totem armor. This was also a lie meticulously fabricated by the rulers of Turanze. To be more accurate, it should be: The rat people who have not received a large amount of cultivation resources since childhood and have congenital defects in their bodies are unable to ensure their physical health and mental stability under the premise of long-term use of totem armor, which is a deadly weapon that consumes a lot of energy and is very likely to backfire on its owner.. However, whether it was the rat god priests who were singing and dancing. Or the tens of thousands of excited rat soldiers whose eyes were spitting fire. Even the iron head himself, who could not tell if he was in excruciating pain or an explosion of pleasure, was being attacked by the power of a flood or a ferocious beast. He probably did not care when the totem armor would completely exhaust his fire of life. Even if that time was tomorrow. Roar Roar Roar Roar! Steelhead let out a deafening roar again. He raised his head and puffed out his chest, showing everyone the totem armor fragment that was perfectly embedded in his chest. The totem that had just emerged from his chest seemed to have a strange penetrative force. It actually emerged from the surface of his chest armor, forming a vortex-like pattern. The uneven pattern made the sound of steelhead hammering his chest.., it turned into waves of thunder. Look, who said that the rat people cant be equipped with totem battle armor? Those are all outright lies! A Rat God priest with seventeen or eighteen strange horns on his head said loudly in a provocative tone, Under the blessing of the Rat God, the brave warrior who had just attacked the city and seized the flag had successfully subdued the ferocious soul hidden in the totem battle armor, becoming an invincible totem warrior! To celebrate his victory and remember his glory, now, lets shout out the new name of this warrior the Flag Grabber! The name of a high-level Beastman was not unchanged for life. But at every stage of life, one had to create a more magnificent and glorious achievement than the previous stage in order to be qualified to change to a more resounding name. If a high-level orc only used one name in his entire life It meant that he had never experienced anything shocking or memorable in his life. Even at his own funeral, he would be ridiculed. To steelhead, the name flag-snatcherwas appropriate. For a moment, the flag-snatchersyllable in the Tulan language, which was filled with the metallic feeling of swords clashing, spurted out from tens of thousands of throats and resounded throughout the entire camp. Even the guards on the Hundred Blade City Tower, which was a few kilometers away, heard their cheers. For a moment, their expressions were downcast and extremely dejected. The sacrificial ceremony ended successfully in an extremely warm atmosphere. Apart from iron head, there were also hundreds of rat soldiers who were exceptionally brave in battle and were rewarded to varying degrees. Amongst them were Meng Chao and ice storm. The two of them could be said to have followed iron head, no, the Flag Snatcher. There was nothing they could do. When the Flag Snatcher fell from the city wall, the two of them followed him closely. They even shouted in his ear before summoning his spirit. The flag Snatcher left a deep impression on these two soldiers who were almost as brave as him. As a result, Meng Chao, ice storm, and hundreds of meritorious persons became the elites of the great horn army, the sharp blades of the ancient Dream Saintess, and members of the White Bone Battalion. They could finally leave the encirclement of hundred blade city and head to the more important battlefield. Besieging Hundred Blade City was a protracted war of attrition. The result of dropping tens of thousands of corpses was just a light war flag. If they wanted to completely conquer hundred blade city, they would have to dump tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of corpses. Such a cruel bottomless pit should be filled with the corpses of ordinary rat civilians. Elites like the flag grabbers, Meng Chao, and ice storm who had proved their courage, loyalty, and ability on the battlefield should die in a more meaningful place. The officers of the white bone battalion who had come to receive this batch of new elites told them that they were about to carry out an even more arduous, glorious, and sacred mission. Ambushing the Wolf Clans elite battle group that was rushing to the Hundred Blade City! The Wolf Clan is nothing to be afraid of. They have long been slaughtered by the ancient Dream Saintess. In the Hundred Blade City, they have also been beaten to a pulp by us. Even the battle flag that symbolizes their will and glory has been seized by us! The officers of the white bone battalion waved the wolf fang battle saber that they had seized from the Wolf clan and shouted at the top of their lungs to boost their morale, Warriors of the White Bone Battalion, let us gather the anger of tens of millions of years and bring a final blow to these stray dogs! Facing off against the Wolf Tribes elite battle group in the field was like facing off against a white blade. This was something that the rat tribe warriors from two months ago, no, one month ago, did not even dare to dream about. However, they had been overwhelmed by a series of victories. The pride of joining the white bone battalion had filled every single vein and nerve, especially under the encouragement of the flag-snatcher, who was the Protection of the Rat God, invulnerable to weapons, all of the newly promoted elites firmly believed that even if they were destined to bleed out the last drop of blood before the Sun Rose Tomorrow, the final victory would belong to the rat people, the ancient Dream Saintess, and the Great Horn Army, it belonged to the Great Rat God! Moreover, the white bone battalion officers had brought not only empty slogans. Apart from a complete change of equipment, everyone was equipped with fully-tempered metal armor and weapons. There was also a high-energy food supply that had a strange fragrance. There was also a divine artifact that was said to have been dug out by the ancient Dream Saintess from a lost temple. It came from tens of thousands of years ago. At first glance, it was a half-arm-tall, crystal-clear white bone sculpture of the Rat God. Among the intricate natural patterns on the sculpture, there was a faint totem power flowing. However, this bone sculpture still had cell activity, as if it had a feeling of life. The white bone camp officer respectfully placed this bone statue on a temporary altar. He also asked the elite rat subjects who had just joined the white bone camp to come forward, bite their index fingers one by one, and squeeze a drop of blood onto the bone statue. The bone statue was smooth like Jade, and there were no tiny holes on its surface. The moment the blood touched the bone statue, it did not stop or slip. Instead, it seeped into the inside of the bone statue and disappeared without a trace. Hundreds of elite rat subjects and hundreds of drops of blood gathered together, forming at least a big bowl. After being sucked dry, only the vivid eyes on the bone carving were slightly red. Chapter 1135 - Ambush Chapter 1135: Ambush Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, when the officers of the White Bone Battalion asked all the newly-promoted elites to sit around the white bone statue in a circle and focus their attention on the statue for a long time, an unbelievable scene slowly appeared before everyones eyes. In a trance, everyone saw that the white bone statue was getting bigger and bigger. From the height of half an arm at the beginning, it gradually enlarged to the height of a person. Then, it grew to the height of four or five arms, which was far from even the most burly barbarian elephant warrior. Finally, the height of the white bone statue exceeded a hundred arms, as if it was an indomitable god. The eyes that were formed from the blood of the crowd were more like the scorching sun at noon. Logically speaking, since they were sitting around the white bone statue, there must be someone sitting on the back of the statue and should not be able to see the statues eyes. However, the rat warriors who were deeply attracted to the white bone statue seemed to see that they were sitting directly opposite the statue and were enveloped by the hot magma-like light that was released from the bottom of the statues eyes. Along with a solemn and mysterious incantation that seemed to come from ancient times, the huge statue actually moved! Its eyes were like fountains, spewing out thousands of wisps of red light to all parts of its body, turning into red threads that were like nerves and blood vessels, twining around the sparkling and translucent bones that had a texture like white jade, controlling the enormous skeleton, it slowly raised its arms. The statue that was sitting cross-legged naturally only had two arms. However, the hundreds of rat warriors present saw that the statue was staring at them and extending its enormous hands toward the top of their heads. Boom! In an instant, earsplitting thunder echoed in their minds. The world around them collapsed along with the thunder. What appeared in front of them was one brutal ancient battlefield after another, with blood flowing everywhere. Their consciousness turned into thousands of rays of light and connected to the countless soldiers fighting on the ancient battlefield. By using this method, they could share the senses of the soldiers and experience the arduous battles and the pain of being burned by flames and stabbed by swords. Of course, they were also in the process of swinging their swords, spears, halberds, war hammers, battle axes, spiked clubs, and meteor hammers to smash the enemy into pieces. They awakened a large number of combat skills that were already hidden deep in their genes. And in reality Almost all of the newly advanced elite brains were overloaded. Their brain cells were constantly trembling and expanding, like bubbles in magma. Smoke was spewing from the top of everyones heads like chimneys. From time to time, someone could not withstand the massive amount of information pouring into them. With a muffled groan, blood flowed out of their seven orifices and they fell to the ground. They were immediately dragged away silently by the White Bone Battalions officers. The expressions of the remaining people kept changing. Sometimes they gritted their teeth, sometimes they were angry, sometimes they were in great pain, and sometimes they revealed the calmness of surviving a disaster. Judging from the high-frequency changes in their expressions, they felt that the flow of time in their trance seemed to be ten or even a hundred times slower than in reality. In reality, it was only half a night. In their trance, they had spent hundreds of bloody and cruel days and nights on the battlefield. There were even people whose skin was bleeding profusely at a speed visible to the naked eye, but in the blink of an eye, they were scabbed, peeled off, and restored to their original state. The Other World that possessed spirit power was a world where consciousness could strongly interfere with matter. When the brains of the rat warriors were constantly strengthened and upgraded, their bodies of flesh and blood also underwent a series of extremely dangerous transformations. All the warriors were trapped in the virtual battlefield and could not extricate themselves. Only two people were still able to control their brains and bodies at a high level. Naturally, it was Meng Chao and Ice Storm. What Meng Chao saw was completely different from the ordinary rat warriors. In his eyes, the white bone statue was still the size of half an arm, and it had not become an indomitable god or demon. However, this strange statue was indeed like a toy that had been wound up. It slowly opened its arms and even its ribs. It began to vibrate violently at an extremely high frequency and a very small amplitude. Following the high frequency vibration of the white bone statue, wisps of brainwave-like ripples spread out and surged into the brains of the mouse warriors. Meng Chao had also discovered such a massive amount of instantaneous information transmission technology in the totem armor. It seemed that the two technologies were of the same origin, and they had both been created by the ancient Turan people. Such a battle teaching device that was similar to brain wave sharing could effectively make up for the lack of genetic inheritance or innate writing. Besides. Narrowing his eyes, Meng Chao observed the top of the bone statue quietly. He vaguely sensed that an endless stream of information was pouring into the bone statues body and into the rat peoples brains like brain waves. Meng Chao suddenly realized something. He knew what the bone statue, which had all its bones spread open, was exactly. It was an antenna and a signal amplifier. It could help the remote-controlled commander in the distance transmit the carefully compiled information to countless burning brains in an instant! However, Meng Chao was not sure who was sending the information on the other side of the sky above the antenna. Was it the Ancient Dream Saintess? Or was it Jackal Kanus? Dawn was approaching. The crazed indoctrination of the killing information had finally come to an end. Dozens of rat warriors could not withstand the bombardment of the massive amount of information and collapsed before dawn. The remaining hundreds of rat warriors slowly woke up from the long dream. After a moment of dullness, they all felt the changes that had happened to their bodies. Their senses had become sharper. They could see and hear countless things that were vague and unpredictable in the past. Many peoples strength had increased, and their speed and jumping ability had increased visibly. The whistling sounds they made when they brandished their swords were also fiercer than before. There were even people who had learned skills like riding a wolf in the long dream. Compared with yesterday, they had completely transformed into veterans who had survived hundreds of battles and were not afraid of death! Of course, such crazy indoctrination would definitely require a heavy price. Many of the rat subjects brain regions had been destroyed. Even now, it was still as painful as a giant ax chopping down. It made the corners of their eyes and mouths to twitch non-stop. Such a warrior would easily lose control on the battlefield and become a slave of the desire to kill and the power of totems. However, even if they knew beforehand that there would be such side effects, no one would care. Just like how no one would care if after drinking the divine medicine given to them by the Rat God, they would suddenly turn into a burning human-shaped fireball. To be honest, in the rat peoples history of being bullied for close to ten thousand years, burning their lives and turning them into incomparably bright flames and light was the most enjoyable and glorious way to die. The White Bone Batallion officers told the rat warriors that they had passed the Rat Gods final trial in the cruel dream and officially became members of the batallion. Normally, a grand ceremony should be held so that they would be welcomed by all the officers, priests, veterans, and even the Ancient Dream Saintess herself. Now, however, the military situation was urgent. A large-scale reinforcement army from the Wolf Clan was rushing to Hundred Blade City at night. They had to arrive at the pre-planned ambush battlefield before noon and work with the White Bone Battalions main forces to crush the Wolf Clans will in an unstoppable manner! In order to seize every second, this newly established elite Rat Clan battle team immediately set off. Even the mandrake fruit, which had been replenished with secret medicines and mixed with the fat of totem beasts, was also carried out while running. Fortunately, all the members of the battle team were the cream of the crop among the Rat Clan. Moreover, they had just gone through at least a hundred tough battles in a trance last night. Compared with the battlefield in the dream where broken limbs flew everywhere and mountains of corpses and seas of blood were burned by the flames, it was a hundred times more tragic than Hell. Regardless of whether it was climbing mountains or crossing armed boats, it was as easy and enjoyable as an outing. The sun was high in the sky, and noon had arrived. This elite rat squad had arrived at the predetermined ambush battlefield. It was more than thirty miles west of Hundred Blade City. It was a dense forest beside a group of stone pillars that had been shattered by a large river that had long dried up. Actually, passing through the group of stone pillars was the shortcut to support Hundred Blade City. However, the environment within the group of stone pillars was too complicated. The stone pillars that looked as thick as three or five people hugging each other had long been eroded by hundreds of millions of years. Even the bare-handed attacks of the Turan warriors could cause the stone pillars to collapse and trigger a chain reaction. It was impossible for the Wolf Clans reinforcements to pass through the group of stone pillars. Otherwise, they would face the risk of being defeated. On one side of the pillars was a mountain range that towered into the clouds. On the other side was a dense forest that they had to pass through. Meng Chao, Ice Storm, and hundreds of Rat Clan warriors, who had just joined the White Bone Battalion and were so full of fighting spirit that they wanted to burn through the sky, were hiding in the mud deep in the forest. Chapter 1136 - Bait Chapter 1136: Bait However, Meng Chao did not see any veterans of the White Bone Battalion. He also did not smell the scent of the tracking powder on Leaf. It seemed that only the hundreds of new warriors who had just joined the White Bone Battalion were hiding in this hot forest. Could Leaf and the others be carrying out another ambush mission somewhere else? Ice Storm was lurking next to Meng Chao. She was completely immersed in the rotten mud, and even her face that was floating to the surface had turned black. Only her eyes were still emitting the sharpness of icicles. Her lips did not seem to move at all. However, her voice was precisely transmitted into Meng Chaos ear canal under the gathering of spiritual energy. It wont. Meng Chao was like a piece of rotten wood. He pondered for a long time in the mud before he raised his head slightly and said in a deep voice, This is an extremely large-scale and crucial ambush battle. If Im not wrong, the entire white bone battalion will certainly come out. Everyone, including leaf, will participate in the battle. We just need to be vigilant and wait patiently! Is that so? Ice Storms curiosity was once again piqued by him, How do you know that this ambush battle is extremely large-scale and important?? You must know that the reinforcements that are coming to rescue hundred blade city are not limited to just one group. Beside US, there are only a few hundred new soldiers who have just joined the white bone battalion and have not even met Holy Maiden Gu Meng. Thats the problem. Meng Chao retorted, Dont you think that its a little too rash for a military officer to lead a group of soldiers who had just joined the white bone battalion and were not familiar with each other? Even he did not know the names of the soldiers? Yes. Those who are qualified to join the white bone battalion are all one-in-a-hundred warriors. After the Rat Gods blessinglast night, they have also mastered all the killing techniques. However, an ambush is indeed a battle that requires the highest level of tactical knowledge and discipline of the soldiers. The warriors of the rat people around us are brave, but they lack the ability to lie on the ground for a day or even two without moving under the premise of high concentration and silence. Such an ability requires years of rigorous training before it can be slowly developed. Our opponent is also one of Turanzes best experts in sneak attacks. The vigilance of these wolf pups might be even higher than that of the Lion Man and the Tigermen. May I ask, how can such a hastily formed ambush force capture the well-trained elites of the Wolf Clan? No matter how good our ambush looks at first glance, its useless. Im afraid that the commander of the Wolf clan will be able to discover a large group of people lying in ambush from afar through the flight path of the startled birds in the sky above the forest and the chirping of the insects in the forest. Its our good fortune that the other party is on guard and took a detour. Im afraid that the other party will play along and pretend that they dont know that we are hiding here. In fact, they will rush out from an unexpected direction and catch us off guard! Ice storm was slightly startled. After thinking for a moment, he also found more suspicious points. It makes sense. The white bone battalion only sent a few officers and priests to take over our team. They didnt even ask for everyones names, and they brought us here. This is really not right. Logically speaking, if we want to unleash the strongest combat ability of these New Warriors, we should at least send a group of grassroots officers with rich combat experience to pull up the skeleton of the entire battle team. How could they just casually throw us into the forest? Other than simple and crude orders, they didnt deploy any tactics. Even if they did, they wouldnt be able to carry them out. How could they possibly win the battle Perhaps the other side didnt even think of relying on us to win the war. Meng Chao said, The other side knows very well that with our batch of newly promoted warriors, even if we train for three to five to seven more days, coupled with the shrewd and capable sergeants, and carry out our tactics and intentions into every soldiers mind, it would still be impossible to annihilate the enemy reinforcements. Ice Storm was stunned. Then, what is the purpose of deploying us here?She asked with a frown. We are bait. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His gaze was like an invisible ray, constantly scanning the surrounding environment. He did not let go of the seemingly calm pond, as well as the overly bright flowers and plants. As you can see, this is the west side of hundred blade city. It is the only way to assist hundred blade city, and it is the ideal battlefield for ambushes. This is something that both the Great Horn Legion and the Wolf Legion know. Meng Chao continued, The stone forest next to the forest is filled with danger, and it is not good for the reinforcements to pass through. However, this forest is far from a path. There are also countless corners that can ambush thousands of fearless warriors. If I were the commander of the Wolf reinforcements. Even if I gave up on the stone forest and chose to pass through the middle of the forest. It would be impossible for me to let down my guard. I believe that the ambushers would only wait in the stone forest foolishly. Therefore, whether the Great Horn Army chooses New Warriors like us who have just joined the white bone battalion, or the veterans who have spent countless resources and years in the white bone battalion to carry out the ambush mission, the reinforcements of the Wolf clan will most likely discover us. After thinking about it, if I were to plan the ambush, the only solution I could come up with would be to arrange a batch of bait for the reinforcements of the Wolf tribe to discover and defeat. Only then would I be able to lower the wariness of the reinforcements of the Wolf tribe. We Are bait?Icicles kept growing in the depths of icestorms eyes, becoming harder and sharper. Thats right. Just like the key to deploying a sentry post, it is a combination of light and darkness. While some of the sentries are deployed in the open, they must deploy even more powerful means in the dark. I believe that other than us, there must be another even more powerful ambush force deployed around this forest that is the true elite of the White Bone Battalion, a trump card personally forged by the ancient Dream Saintess. Meng Chao said, As I said just now, once the commander of the Wolf Clans reinforcements discovers our existence, he has two choices. He can either take a detour or play along. However, because the Wolf clan can not bear the responsibility of losing hundred blade city, even if they take it back after it falls, the entire Wolf clan will become the laughingstock of Turans epic for a thousand years. After all, the ones who conquered hundred blade city were the lowly and weak rats. Even if the war flag with the skeleton rat pattern fluttered on the tower of Hundred Blade City for the blink of an eye, it would still be an indelible shame for the Wolf clan, and the Lion and tiger clans would certainly take the opportunity to launch an attack and further weaken the Wolf Clans forces. The reinforcements of the Wolf clan do not dare to take the risk. They need more time than us. Besides the path that we must pass, if we take a detour, we will have to go around the entire mountain range. It will take at least three to five days. Three to five days. Who knows if the overwhelming tide of rats will take down hundred blade city, tear apart the glory of the Wolf Clan, and Trample on hell? Therefore, knowing that there were ambushers in the forest, the commander of the Wolf Clan could only choose to march toward the Tiger Mountain and try to destroy all the troops of the Great Horn Army deployed in the forest in order to take control of the path that they had to pass through. The purpose of our ambush is to make the commander of the Wolf Clan Misestimate the size and combat ability of the ambushers. At the same time, it will also expose the full strength of the reinforcements of the Wolf clan. In the most ideal situation, the newly-promoted warriors who have just received the blessing of the Rat God will be able to burst out with astonishing combat ability in the middle of life and death, just like the sticky and rotten swamp that has bound the claws, teeth, and limbs of the reinforcements of the Wolf clan. This way, when the real ambush troops appear, it will be possible to cut the throat of the reinforcements of the Wolf clan with the sharpest blade! Icestorm clicked his tongue in admiration in his heart. After thinking for a long while, he said, But how do you know that the scale of this ambush is extremely large and crucial? Of course, this is because the value of our baitis too high. Meng Chao said, If it was a normal tactic of luring the enemy, any random batch of cannon fodder would be able to execute it. In any case, there are plenty of rat civilians who are constantly seeking refuge with the great horn army from all directions. There is no need to carefully select so many brave warriors who are not afraid of death. Furthermore, we have to expend a large amount of resources to pour so many killing techniques into our brains. After all, no matter what the outcome of the ambush is, the troops acting as bait will definitely suffer the most devastating blow. They might even be completely wiped out. Unless, the reinforcements of the Wolf tribe that the white bone battalion wants to ambush possess extremely powerful combat strength. Ordinary cannon fodder will not be able to block them at all and will be pierced through by them in an instant. Only warriors who have been through hundreds of battles and are incomparably ferocious will be able to slow down their footsteps slightly and interfere with their judgment. And if we want to capture such an incomparably powerful reinforcements of the Wolf tribe, it will be impossible for the white bone battalion to succeed without going all out. Therefore, close your eyes and recover your strength. We are about to face an intense battle. I hope leaf is lucky enough to save his life before we find him Chapter 1137 - : Catastrophe As Meng Chao spoke, he closed his eyes and submerged his entire head into the mud deep in the swamp, only exposing his two nostrils. With the help of the cooling of the mud, his brain was still operating at an extremely high speed, maintaining his intense thoughts. The destruction of the Great Horn Army was getting closer and closer. Whether it was besieging Hundred Blade City or ambushing the reinforcements of the Wolf Clan, the Great Horn Army had mobilized a large number of their main forces, including the White Bone Battalion. They had also completely exposed their true strength to the ferocious wolves, wolves, tigers, and leopards. It did not matter if they could take down hundred blade city or wipe out the reinforcements of the Wolf Clan. Such actions that would shake the order of the Lion and tiger clans over Tu Lanzes rule could not be allowed to continue. As the saying went, If you want to destroy them, first make them crazy.. The fiercer the Great Horn Armys frenzied and demonic attacks became, the more it meant that the death knell for their complete annihilation had already sounded. The scythe of the Grim Reaper was getting closer and closer to their throats. Meng Chao had to find leaf before the great horn army suffered a decisive defeat. From leaf, he could obtain crucial information about the white bone battalion and even the core strength of the Great Horn Army. Only then could he preserve the vitality of the great horn army as much as possible before the day of destruction arrived, turning it into the most crucial bargaining chip in the game against Jackalkanus. Just as Meng Chao was carefully combing through every memory fragment from his previous life, trying to piece together the complete picture of the Jackalkanus. In the depths of the mud, there was an extremely slight vibration. Meng Chao suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness. The reinforcements of the Wolf Clan had arrived. They came so quickly! Meng Chao quickly stuck his head out of the swamp and heard the cries of insects coming from the depths of the dense forest. It was the scouts sent out by the officers of the White Bone Battalion, and they were also sending out the signal that the enemy had arrived. In the depths of the forest, chaos broke out. All the soldiers were trying to ambush the enemy more perfectly. They had no idea that the thorns and weeds around them, which were used as camouflage, were all rustling. If Meng Chao were the commander of the reinforcements of the Wolf clan, he would have been able to see them clearly from hundreds of arms away. However, the Wolf clans reinforcements were still advancing. In the dark forest, dark silhouettes gradually emerged. This was the first time that Meng Chao had encountered an organized elite of the Wolf clan. Different from the Wolf Clan warriors that they had encountered in hundred blade city, the first impression that these wolf cavalry soldiers gave off was that they were silent. Even though they were the vanguards, there were already more than a hundred of them. In the forest that was filled with thorns, vines, dead trees, mud, and rocks, they advanced quickly like flowing clouds and flowing water. However, they did not make a single sound. No matter if it was the footsteps of the mounted wolves or the sound of their breathing. Or the sound of the armor of the mounted wolves clashing against their weapons. Even the birds and animals in the forest were alarmed by the strong killing intent. They let out the sounds of birds and insects. None of them made a sound. They were like a black tide formed by shadows that quickly penetrated into the depths of the forest. However, the reinforcements of the Wolf Clan didnt seem to have noticed the ambush. The vanguard that charged at the front rode a wolf and passed over the heads of the two ambushers. They were still confused and didnt seem to have any intention of warning their companions behind them. Many of the ambushers were overjoyed. They had the misconception that the elites of the Wolf clan were only so-so. They were buried deep in the mud. They gripped tightly onto the backs of their sabers, axes, and mace. The veins that were as thick as earthworms bulged out one by one like a fuse that was about to explode. But Meng Chao smelled a conspiracy. The warning of danger was like bone-piercing steel needles, stabbing into his brain from both sides of his temples. No, the elites of the Wolf clan shouldnt be so slow, unless they C Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips. He realized one thing. These wolf cavalry soldiers were too similar. It wasnt just the standard armor and weapons. It also included the mud and blood stains on their armor. Even the way they held the reins and the actions of the wolves beneath them were exactly the same. It was as if They were replicas of the same person. Right at this moment, a poisonous snake that was coiled on a tree branch and disguised as a withered vine suddenly woke up. It revealed its sharp fangs and fiercely bit at the wolf cavalry soldiers closest to it. An extremely strange scene happened. The wolf cavalry ignored the poisonous snake that was close by and continued to advance according to the predetermined route without slowing down. The poisonous snake should have bitten his neck and injected all the venom into his blood vessels. However, it missed and passed through the body of the Wolf Cavalry and fell to the ground. It was as if.. The wolf cavalryman did not exist at all. He was merely an illusion simulated by the acoustics and photoelectricity effect! No, it was not just the wolf cavalryman. It was the vast majority of the wolf cavalrymen in the field of vision of the mouse warriors. They were all replicasmade by the same body with intersecting, mottled lights and shadows! Only a few real wolf cavalrymen had activated a large area of the acoustics and photoelectricity effect that was both illusory and real by using such an incredible secret technique, creating the scene of hundreds of wolf cavalrymen passing through the forest, it had attracted the attention of all the ambushing soldiers. It was not until this moment that a muddle-headed venomous snake broke the illusion of the wolf cavalrymen. Most of the wolf cavalrymenhad become crooked, mottled, blurry, and thin, like smoke that had been burnt out. In a breath, all the Wolf cavalrymenwithin the range of the ambushing soldiersattacks had disappeared. Only two Wolf Cavalry soldiers were left at the edge of their attack range. They held the reins just in time to make the wolves under them stand still. The Real Wolf Cavalry soldierscrimson eyes were shining with undisguised mockery. It was as if they were asking the ambush soldiers, who were trapped in their own cocoons, a fatal question. If the main force of the reinforcements of the Wolf clan is not in front of them, where will these top experts of Turanzes sneak attack appear from? Right at this moment, a mournful howl echoed behind the ambushers. The Howl was like an invisible lightning bolt that pierced through the eardrums of the ambushers in an instant. It invaded the auditory nerves of the ambushers and poured a large amount of information of fear into their brains. In a trance, the primitive fear of the ancient carbon-based creatures facing their natural enemies, which was written on the genetic level of the ambushers, was all activated. The fear that was not transferred by will corroded their central nerves like poison, making it difficult for them to breathe. Their minds went blank, and the scenes in their vision began to tremble and Blur. This was a spiritual attack similar to a fear bomb. In the monster mountain range, many nightmare beasts, such as the Blood Moon Demon Wolfthat Meng Chao encountered during the college entrance examination, had similar skills. There was also the illusion that the wolf cavalry had used earlier, which had duplicated their own figures in large numbers and simulated the illusion of hundreds of cavalry moving side by side. It was also very similar to the innate skill of the Mystic Wolfin the monster mountain range. From the looks of it, the totem beasts that lived in Tu Lanze and the monsters that lived in the monster mountain range did indeed have an extremely close relationship. And the elites of the Wolf clan were actually able to control such ferocious monsters, turning them into their own biological weapons! Look, on the treetops! Realizing that they had long been exposed, the ambushers immediately fell into chaos. Frantically brandishing their swords, they hacked at the surrounding shrubs and thorns. In the depths of the darkness, the shadows of the elites of the Wolf clan did not appear. This kind of unresolved fear made them even less confident. It was not until an ambush soldier raised his head and saw the claws of the death god before his head was separated from his body that a cold light appeared. No one had expected that the elites of the Wolf clan would descend from the sky. The warwolves under them were completely different from the warwolves that the white bone battalion had captured. Compared to the ordinary warwolves that were charging around on the battlefield, these warwolves were much slimmer. However, where their limbs were connected to their bodies, a thin and tough membrane was growing. Normally, it would fold and shrink under their armpits, but it did not prevent them from running and pouncing. As long as they climbed to a high place and opened the membrane, they would leap with all their might. It was like they had opened wide wings of flesh that could glide for dozens of arms. They made use of the characteristics of these winged warwolves. The reinforcements of the Wolf Clan, who had already discovered the ambush, chose to play along. While they sent out two or three wolf cavalry soldiers to create an illusion from the front to attract the attention of the ambush soldiers, their elites circled behind the ambush soldiers from the flanks and climbed to the top of the ambush soldiersheads without anyone noticing, they were launching a surprise attack! The Wolf clan was originally one of the tribes that were best at surprise attacks. A few days ago, the Howler battle group had been met with an extremely humiliating visit, which had already caused the other elite werewolves to raise their vigilance by 120,000 points. Wanting to ambush these vigilant elite werewolves Was simply as laughable as competing with the Centaur warriors in archery. The ambushers had paid the price for their recklessness. The entire team had suffered a literal Catastrophe.. Many of the rat soldiers had their throats cut off by the sharp blades that fell from the sky before they could even see the enemys face clearly. Their heads were even chopped off, leaving only their headless cavities. They danced in the mud and fell silently. Some of them raised their sabers and axes to block the attacks. However, their weapons were knocked flying and their chests were stepped on by the wolfs claws with the help of the tremendous impact. The wolf cavalry displayed exquisite riding skills, as if they had become one with the WARWOLF. With the help of the high-frequency vibration of their muscles, the destructive power of the raging waves continuously entered the WARWOLFs claws, then, it poured into the hearts of the rat soldiers. These rat soldiers all had the experience of fighting fiercely with the Wolf clan under Hundred Blade City. They also heard the military officers and priests vividly tell the story of how the ancient Dream Saintess led the main force of the Great Horn Army and defeated the Howling Legion in a crushing manner. According to the officers and priests, it was as if the Wolf clan had become jittery and vulnerable after several disastrous defeats. Under the protection of the great horn rat god, as long as they jumped out of the swamp and let out a deafening roar, they could completely destroy the morale of the Wolf clan. It was not until the pain of their hearts exploding came from the depths of their chests. Only then did the rat clan soldiers wake up from their dreams. Chapter 1138 - Repeating the Same Trick Chapter 1138: Repeating the Same Trick Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Unfortunately, before the feelings of regret surfaced in their hearts, the Grim Reapers sharp blade had already harvested all their souls. A moment ago, the deathly silent forest had instantly turned into a noisy and bloody slaughterhouse. Dozens of rat soldiers were immediately decapitated or even torn into pieces by the wolf. More rat soldiers had broken bones and blood spurted out. The arms holding the sharp blades also left their bodies and flew up. More importantly, their carefully disguised formation was completely destroyed by the elites of the Wolf Clan who fell from the sky. Everyone was trapped in a hopeless situation of being independent and scattered. Of course, these rat soldiers who were brave enough to face death were not willing to go to their rat gods empty-handed. The massive amount of killing information that was forced into their brains last night played a key role at this moment. The brains of many mouse warriors were still immersed in a long dream. They could not extricate themselves from the hundreds of brutal battles. One of the side effects of overloading the brain cells was that they could not distinguish between dreams and reality. They could not even distinguish between life and death. The strong smell of blood activated the switchin the depths of their brain, making them mistakenly believe that what was happening before their eyes was just another nightmare. Then, just like the hundreds of nightmares they experienced last night, they would turn into demons in nightmares and fight to their hearts content! With this thought, the mouse people warrior quickly came back to his senses and got rid of the fear brought by the wolf howls. His eyes were red, his mouth was foaming, and his nostrils were spewing hot streams, like a killing machine that was about to explode, he pounced on the closest elite of the Wolf Clan. Of course, they were no match for the elite of the Wolf clan. However, the victory or death on the battlefield was definitely not determined by a simple comparison of the battle data. The distance between the two sides was too close. The environment in the jungle was also too complicated. Even the claws and teeth of the elite of the Wolf clan could easily pierce through the chest of the mouse warrior. However, their loyalty to the Rat God could temporarily replace Bo Bos beating heart and pump the last and strongest strength into the limbs of the mouse warriors. They would hug the elites of the Wolf clan and stab their sabers, daggers, and even their own teeth into the flesh of the elites of the Wolf clan through the gaps of their armor. It was also the first time that the elites of the Wolf clan had fought against the elite soldiers of the Great Horn Legion. They had also made the mistake of underestimating the enemy. Just like the mouse warriors, they had the idea of charging through the enemy in one go. They had thought that as long as they descended from the sky, they would be able to scare the mouse warriors to the point that they would pee their pants. Neither of them had expected that the other party would be so tough. The battle between the brave had quickly turned into a fierce battle. The elites of the Wolf tribe were indeed superior. If they wanted to eat up all the rat tribe warriors in the shortest time possible, they would have to pay a painful price. The rat tribe warriors displayed a completely different spirit and fighting strength compared to the ordinary rat tribe warriors. This also caused the elites of the Wolf tribe to misunderstand that the enemy in front of them was all that was waiting for them. Unknowingly, both sides had lost the concept of a formation. They were like two exhausted battle dogs, tightly entangled in the depths of the forest. They even hugged each other and fell into the swamp together, unwilling and unable to let go of each other. Only Meng Chao, ice storm, and a few other experts were still able to avoid being disturbed by the chaotic battle situation. Meng Chao placed half of his attention on the sword lights and shadows around him. He tried his best to appear slightly higher than the Rat tribe warriors to ensure his own safety, but not to the point where he would be attacked by the concentrated fire of the Wolf tribe elites. However, he focused the other half of his attention on the surroundings of the forest, not letting go of any signs of movement in the depths of the forest. Meng Chao could determine that the main force of the white bone battalion was nearby. Right now, hundreds of crazy rat tribe warriors had already tightly entangled the wolf tribe elites, and the main force of the white bone battalion could not miss this fleeting opportunity. However, Meng Chao had yet to guess how the main force of the white bone battalion would descend. One had to know that it was impossible for them to ambush too close to the forest. Otherwise, the scouts sent out by the reinforcements of the Wolf tribe would discover them along with Meng Chaos group of ambushers. However, it was also impossible for them to ambush too far away. Otherwise, a long-distance raid would cause too much commotion and waste a lot of time. The elites of the Wolf tribe who had detected it in advance would have the ability to escape from the entanglement and retreat from the forest. The rat tribe warriors beside Meng Chao fell one after another. The Wolf tribe elites gradually took the initiative on the battlefield, and they were able to calmly assemble, advance, and retreat. What method did the main force of the white bone battalion have that could appear in front of them without anyone noticing? Just as he was puzzled. Meng Chaos nostrils contracted, and he smelled a sour smell. The familiar smell activated the database deep in his brain. He quickly compared it with the hundreds of materials in his memory, and in the end, the range of comparison was narrowed to seven or eight materials that were rich in spiritual energy, flammable, and explosive. Meng Chaos forehead was instantly covered in a layer of cold sweat. Quick, get down! Ignoring the wolf cavalry beside him, he swung his three-or four-arm-long Zhanmadao at his neck. However, he roared at the ice storm beside him and dived into the mud. He held his head with both hands and supported himself with his elbows and toes. His chest and abdomen were suspended in the air and he was supporting himself on the ground. The wolf cavalryman missed. The Zhanmadao only cut off a few strands of Meng Chaos hair. However, with his exquisite riding skills, he rode his wolf and stomped heavily on a mandala tree in front of him. He turned around nimbly and raised his sharp blade at Meng Chao again. This wolf cavalry soldier did not know why Meng Chao suddenly fell to the ground. He thought that he was scared stiff by his unstoppable blade light. His eyes suddenly revealed half mockery and half cruelty. The Wolf Cavalry soldier and his wolf let out cold laughter at the same time. This laughter was soon covered by the whistling sound of the high-frequency vibration of the blade. The Wolf Cavalry soldier accelerated again. The blade light swallowed and spat out seven to eight arm-long flames, piercing Meng Chaos neck. Even now, Meng Chao still did not Dodge. He only slightly raised his head from his arms and looked at the Wolf Cavalry with pity. It was as if he was looking at a broken, bloody corpse. Boom! Right then, an explosion occurred. The forest was covered in swamps. Every swamp was filled with black, colloidal mud that was bubbling. During the long era of prosperity in the past half a century, all the creatures in Tulanze had multiplied and grown without restraint. Not only had the number of high-level orcs reached several times its peak, but the number of high-level orcs had also increased. The ecosystem in the jungle had also become extraordinarily complex and fertile. As a result of the mass reproduction and mass death of the creatures, the thickness of the humus in the jungle had increased by at least three to five times. A large amount of humus fused with the swamp. It continued to ferment at the bottom of the swamp, releasing a large amount of flammable and explosive biogas. After the fierce battle between the two sides, the shockwave shook the swamp, causing the biogas to rise up from the depths of the mud. Of course, in the natural environment, no matter how dense the biogas was, it was not easy for it to explode. After all, the jungle was not a closed space like an underground passage. The methane that spewed out from the depths of the swamp, even though it was high in density, spread low in the jungle and was ignited by lightning. At most, it would ignite a raging flame, and it would be very difficult to turn it into a destructive shock wave. However, what if the real ambushers had already buried a large number of explosives in the depths of the swamp? The Great Horn Army had very professional geotechnical and blasting operations. Since they could use a series of biogas explosions to blow up the entire Black Horn City, it would be a disaster. They would set up a batch of explosives at a critical location in the depths of the forest. When the Wolf tribe elites came out in full force and were locked in a stalemate with the first wave of ambushers acting as bait, they would suddenly detonate, causing a shockwave and raging flames to engulf the entire battlefield, how difficult would it be to completely disrupt the wolf tribe elites? Meng Chao only felt that there was a river of magma flowing majestically above his head. Even though he had condensed his spiritual energy in time to protect his head and back, he still felt waves of piercing pain on his back, as if hundreds of fire ants were crawling and biting him. The hair that had been exposed through the gaps between his fingers had all curled up due to the fire, emitting an unpleasant burnt smell. His ears were wet, as if they had been torn apart by the violent explosion. Fortunately, the methane explosion in the open air came and went quickly. The raging firestorm that swept through the entire forest swirled and died out. What was left was a mess, an environment that was too horrible to look at. The wolf cavalry that had just brandished his Zhanmadao and charged toward Meng Chao was blown dozens of meters away by the shockwave, and crashed heavily into a mandala tree that was as thick as three to five people hugging each other, almost breaking the tree. The wolf cavalry that he and his mount were riding on was also smashed into pieces. They were badly burned by the flames and were curled up under the tree, turning into two puddles of wriggling meat. The situation of the other wolf cavalry soldiers was not much better than this guy. Many of them were sent flying by the shockwave. They hung between the charred branches in strange shapes, like black puppets that had broken their strings. Some Peoples armor was broken into pieces, and their hair had been burned clean. They had turned from the originally majestic elites of the Wolf clan into shivering stray dogs. Even the powerful high-level warriors realized that the situation was not good in the instant before the biogas explosion. They activated their totem power in time, or they had already put on their totem armor and withstood 90% of the damage. They were also blown into a mess. Some were holding their weapons in a daze, while others were staggering like drunkards. For a moment, they could not come back to their senses. What was worse was that even though the explosion had subsided, the flames were still raging. The towering trees in the forest were originally the best fuel. The real white bone battalions ambushers had already smeared a large amount of grease on the carefully selected trees to ensure that they would be lit up. In an instant, they turned into torches spewing out the light of death. The raging flames formed a wall of fire, tearing the wolf tribe elite formation into pieces. The thick smoke that spewed out completely blocked the vision of the Wolf tribe elites and interfered with their senses, preventing them from discovering the true destroyer that was sweeping over like a flash flood. Chapter 1139 - : The Real Surprise Attack! Furthermore, the flames coming out of the burning tree were not the usual red or green color. Instead, they were light purple with countless scarlet and pale white spots of light. The smoke that was spewing out also carried a pungent sour smell. When Meng Chao smelled it, he felt as if there were two bone-scraping steel knives stabbing his brain through his nose, ruthlessly scraping against the inner wall of his skull. The wolves in the wolf cavalry were also badly burnt and torn apart by the sudden shock wave. They were either dead or injured. Even if they were lucky and did not injure any vital parts, they were still scared out of their wits. They had turned from ferocious beasts into frightened birds. A strong sour smell surged into the noses of the wolves, scaring the beasts even more. They let out sharp and shrill wails. A few war wolves limbs went limp, curling up on the ground and shivering. Some war wolves even peed out of fear. There were even a few warwolves that had completely broken down, carrying their master as they ran around in the burning forest. In the end, they either crashed into the tree trunk, causing both themselves and their master to have their tendons and bones broken. Or they jumped into the swamp, and as they convulsed crazily, they were completely devoured by the black mucus. This sour smell seems to be the smell of some high-level totem beast,thought Meng Chao. Although the WARWOLF was ferocious, it was definitely not the king at the top of the food chain. In the Deep Mountains and forests of Tu Lanze, there were many natural enemies that fed on the WARWOLF. The witch doctors of the Great Horn Army must have chosen a few materials and carefully concocted a secret medicine that simulated the smell of the WARWOLF. Normally, such a crude secret medicine might not have much effect. However, at this moment when the wolf was on the verge of collapse due to the shock of the explosion, they used the Flames to evaporate the secret medicine and let the sour steam invade the wolfs nasal cavity and nerves, dealing with these beasts in one fell swoop. This was the most troublesome fighting strength. As a result, the Wolf clans reinforcements were completely paralyzed. Even if they wanted to retreat from the forest, it would become an impossible task. The interlocking strategies, the one-hit-one-throat victory, and even the wolf elites who were best at sneak attacks had suffered a huge loss. Meng Chao could not help but be amazed at the tactics of the commander of the Great Horn Legion. Of course, the price of successfully implementing the explosion tactics was also extremely huge. Not only did the new warriors who had just joined the white bone battalion almost all died in the earth-shattering explosion of the marsh gas. Even the commander of the White Bone Battalion, Meng Chao, saw him fly high in the raging flames. While he was still in mid-air, his upper and lower body had been blown apart by the shockwave. When his charred upper body crashed down heavily, he had already stopped breathing. He was extremely vicious to both himself and his enemies. This was the tactics of the Great Horn Army. It was also the only chance for the lowly rats to defeat the high and mighty warriors of the clan. At the periphery of the forest, dense sounds of galloping could be heard once again. It was like Rolling Thunder, getting closer and closer. The tremors of the earth spread to the branches and flames. Even the raging flames started to tremble. The elites of the Wolf clan also felt a strong killing intent. It was like a flood that had broken through a dam, rolling towards them. Before they could recover from the dizziness and pain. The black wall made of thick smoke in front of them was smashed into pieces. No, it wasnt a person. It was a wolf. It was hundreds and thousands of wolves captured by the Great Horn Army! These wolves were either injured on the battlefield, their limbs were damaged, and they couldnt bear the drive of the Heavy Armored Cavalry. Or they were cruel and unruly, unable to be tamed into the mounts of the rat soldiers by their original masters using secret techniques. The commander of the great horn legion used them as Waste, turning them into divine weapons to attack the elites of the Wolf clan. These wolves were all covered with broken pieces of cloth, unable to see the flames that made the wild beasts instinctively fear. They even used the rags soaked in the medicinal liquid to block their nostrils, preventing them from smelling the sour stench that mimicked their natural enemy. Sharp steel needles were pierced all over their vital parts, stimulating them to unleash their final life potential, pushing their speed to the limit. There was even a finger-thick, shining silver spike stuck straight into each wolfs head. The spike was engraved with profound and complicated runes, and there was a circle of weak electric arcs, just like some kind of antenna.., the warwolves were able to receive information from the void and transmit it into their brains, turning them into unconscious, fearless killing machines. Just like that, hundreds of warwolves that had been modified charged into the battle formation of the elites of the Wolf clan, giving these dizzy warriors a new round of torrential damage. Many of the elites of the Wolf clan barely stood up from the ground despite the severe concussion. The WARWOLF that was bombarded like a cannonball crashed onto the ground once again. The WARWOLF that had been modified by its flesh and blood was already in a frenzy due to the intense pain. Sensing the warm and delicious bodies, it immediately pounced on them and opened its bloody mouth, biting viciously. The Wolf Clan Warriors and warwolves had an extremely close symbiotic relationship. When many of the Wolf clans were just born, their families would give them a WARWOLF that had just been born as well. They would grow together as blood-related partners. Even if they were hunting in the wilderness and encountered a survival crisis, under the condition of exhaustion and hunger, the warriors of the werewolf clan would rarely slaughter a WARWOLF to satisfy their hunger. A Warwolf meant more to them than just a mount. At this moment, they saw countless wolves pouncing on them ferociously. Even the elites of the werewolf clan, who had been through hundreds of battles, felt their minds go blank for a moment. Even though they reacted in the next moment and retaliated mercilessly. However, huge blood flowers were already blooming among the elites of the Wolf clan. Several of the elites of the Wolf Clan, who had already been blasted to pieces by the explosion and were severely injured, had their bulging chests and stomachs ripped open by the sharp claws and teeth of the Mount Wolf. Their organs, which were as messy as mud, were scattered all over the ground. When the elites of the Wolf clan hardened their hearts and killed hundreds of warwolves, a new change occurred. One of the elites, who was covered in blood, raised his zhanmadao high above his head. With a roar, he swung his Zhanmadao at a WARWOLF that was as big as a brown bear and was charging straight at him. The bright blade light was like a sharp electric arc and instantly chopped off the WARWOLFs head. The headless cavity continued to charge at this elite. The Wolf tribe elite sheathed his blade and dodged. He gathered his strength again, and his gaze was already cast onto the next wolf. Unexpectedly, a black shadow suddenly shot out from the abdomen of this headless wolf, instantly leaping behind the back of the Wolf tribe elite. Two short blades that were like fangs, one on the left and the other on the right, emitted a demonic light, deeply piercing into the neck of the Wolf tribe elite, it was firmly stuck in the cervical vertebra! These were the true elites of the white bone battalion! From several years ago, they were the rat tribe warriors that had been personally refined by the ancient Dream Saintess! They were hiding in the bellies of the hundreds of wolf tribe elites behind them! The hair of the Wolf tribe elites was fluffy and drooping down, perfectly concealing these carefully selected and skinny white bone battalion elites. In addition to the flames and thick smoke obstructing their vision, the bellies of the hundreds of wolf tribe elites in front of them were empty. The elites of the Wolf clan who had temporarily lost their ability to think and their acute vigilance due to the explosion of the biogas did not expect that there was an uninvited guest hiding in the bellies of the hundreds of wolves behind them who were not afraid of death. In an instant, hundreds of black shadows shot out from the bellies of the wolves. Taking advantage of the moment when the elites of the Wolf clan were distracted by the wolves, they pounced on the vital parts of the enemy. The combat style of these old soldiers of the white bone battalion was completely different from the recruits of the white bone battalion who had just been completely annihilated. Both of them did not lack the courage to face death with equanimity. Even if their chests and abdomens were torn apart by the claws and teeth of the elites of the Wolf tribe, they would still dare to laugh maniacally as they dug out their own intestines and strangled the enemys throat. However, the recruits of the white bone battalion often had unrealistic hopes. They imagined that they would be able to defeat the elites of the Wolf clan. When they attacked, they would attack the fatal parts of the elites of the Wolf clan and try to avoid the sharp attacks of the elites of the Wolf clan. The result of having such a wonderful idea was that they would lose their lives before their attacks even reached their target. The first impression that the veterans of the White Bone Battalion gave Meng Chao was the same as the elites of the Wolf clan who had charged silently just now. They were all lifeless. The veterans of the White Bone Battalion knew very well that even if they had spent a great deal of effort to set up a series of traps, the explosion of the biogas, the burning of the venom, and the assault of the WARWOLVES had broken the formation of the elites of the Wolf clan completely, and their combat ability had been reduced to the bottom. There was still a gap between them and the elites of the Wolf clan who were struggling to make up for with courage and loyalty. Therefore, the veterans of the white bone battalion did not expect to be able to kill their enemies in one strike. Their attacks on the vital points of the elites of the Wolf clan were usually a feint. After the elites of the Wolf clan blocked the attack, they would quickly change their moves. They did not seek for lethality, but only for the success rate. They would only slash the chest or abdomen of the elites of the Wolf clan or near their joints and bleed a little, they would be satisfied with just a slight delay in the movements of the elites of the Wolf clan. When the elites of the Wolf clan launched a counterattack, they did not seek to dodge perfectly. That was because no one knew better than these veterans of the white bone battalion. Even if they tried their best to dodge, they would not be able to dodge. They might as well try their best to contract their muscles and let the enemys blades, claws, and teeth pierce deep into their bodies. As long as they sealed the blood vessels around the wound, they would not instantly lose strength due to internal bleeding. They would be able to lock down the Wolf clan elites and launch a second wave of attacks before their ruptured internal organs stopped working. The target of the second wave of attacks was still not the vital points of the Wolf clan elites. This was because their vital points were all firmly defended and were not so easy to pierce through. They would rather spend their precious strength on the largest area of the Wolf Tribes elites, their chests, or their limbs. Success didnt have to depend on me. Even if I burned my life away, as long as I could break two or three fingers of the Wolf Tribes elites, I would be able to gain an advantage for my comrades who pounced on me. The advantage kept on stacking up. Using the lives of three or five white bone battalion veterans to exchange for the blood-covered wounds of one of the Wolf Tribes elites. After that, it would be the true moment of victory! Chapter 1140 - Deformed Warriors Relying on such a life for injury tactic, under the White Bone Battalions siege, the elite Wolf Clan quickly fell into a bitter battle. Even so, they were still from the Gold Clan that had ruled Picturesque Orchid Lake for thousands of years. Their combat strength was only second to the lion and tiger duo. Accompanied by waves of soul-stirring wolf howls, almost all the totem armors on the elite Wolf Clan warriors changed. The liquid metal surged like boiling water, quickly condensing into an even more ferocious appearance. Even the weapons in their hands, under the protection and enhancement of the liquid alloy, often increased by several sizes. Especially the dozens of Wolf clan powerhouses who were covered in totem battle armors from their hair to their toes, like metal statues with the heads of wolves and the bodies of humans. When their speed reached its limit, they each dragged out seven or eight afterimages, and these afterimages.., were also like a storm with sharp blades mixed in, possessing extremely brutal combat strength. It was as if they could all use the cloning technique, instantly increasing the number of Wolf tribe warriors by ten times. No matter how much the white bone battalion warriors looked at death as if it was their home, it would be difficult for them to break through the defense of the full body armor. They would use their precious lives to exchange for even the tiniest wound on the bodies of these Wolf tribe warriors. On the other hand, the Wolf tribe Warriors became braver and braver under the humiliation of being ambushed by the rat people. Every time they attacked, at least three to five white bone battalion warriors would be blasted into pieces by them, broken limbs were thrown high into the air. Endless blood spurted out, gradually extinguishing the flames caused by the methane explosion. The vision of the Wolf tribe elites became clear again. With the experts of the Wolf clan who were wearing full-body armor as the core, the rest of the elites of the Wolf clan were drawing close to them and forming groups of three to five. Once the elites of the Wolf clan stood firm and had nothing to worry about, it would be very difficult for the warriors of the white bone battalion to break through their defense from the front. The scales of victory were once again tilted toward the elites of the Wolf clan. In front of the eyes of all the warriors of the White Bone Battalion, including Meng Chao and ice storm, the weird girl with two pupils in the depths of her eyes in the dream appeared. The weird melody that drove the tide of skeleton rats to devour the city of gold also echoed in their ears. Warriors of the Rat God, the enemy has been surrounded by us. What are you waiting for? The girls half-divine and half-charming voice, accompanied by a weird tune that sounded like a mouse flute, surged into the depths of the brain of the soldiers of the white bone battalion, wrapping around every nerve endings, Come, its time to show your endless courage. The Rat God has arranged the most sumptuous banquet and the most magnificent battlefield on the summit of the Sacred Mountain, waiting for your arrival! The corner of Meng Chaos eyes kept twitching. He felt that every note was like a dancing flame. He wanted to burn his brain to his heart, his heart to every capillary vessel, and at the same time, his internal organs, central nerves, and every bundle of nerve endings. This feeling was comparable to swallowing the extremely high concentration of the powerful stimulant Blood of Hellin the Secret Laboratory of the Golden Fang gang underground in Nest City. Every cell was moaning, and every mitochondria was howling, trying to squeeze out the last of their life potential and release explosive energy. Even for a fierce person like Meng Chao whose soul index was almost locked. For a moment, in a trance, they sawthe temple on the top of the Sacred Mountain, which was full of flowers, fine wine, and feasts. He also saw the Rat God with a smile on his face and countless arms spread open, waiting for the heroic souls of the rat people to descend. He felt that everything in the world was not worth pursuing. Only by sacrificing for the Rat God in the most magnificent manner could he truly gain eternal life. He subconsciously clenched his fists. He felt that all the organs in his body were ready to move. Especially his nails and teeth. Under the crazy urging of his spiritual energy, they were about to burst out of his body and turn him into a monster with a green face and sharp teeth that was beyond recognition. What a powerful secret technique of the mind! Just by the remote interference of the brainwaves, he can almost control the secretion of hormones in the human body remotely, making people fall into a frenzied statethat is similar to swallowing too many God transformation capsules Meng Chao was secretly alarmed. He hurriedly activated his spiritual energy to protect his brain, preventing the brain waves from the outside world from continuing to affect the frequency of his brain waves. Gradually, he got rid of the illusions and auditory hallucinations. He glanced at the ice storm from the corner of his eye. The xenogeneicwhose body contained half of the power of Holy Light had a gaze as clear and sharp as his. Meng Chao was slightly relieved. However, the other white bone battalion warriors werent as lucky as them. These peoples brains had been completely controlled by the hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. The secret technique of the ancient Dream Saintess was like a flood that had broken through a dam, stirring up raging waves in their minds. Moreover, through the central nervous system and endocrine system, the extremely powerful brainwaves were transformed into extremely terrifying combat strength. Hu hu Hu hu Hu! Ka Ka Ka Ka Ka! Ao ao ao ao ao ao! Accompanied by a series of horrifying gasps, the sounds of bones breaking, growing, and reconnecting, as well as the howls of ancient ferocious beasts. Many warriors of the white bone battalion had undergone astonishing changes. Their bodies were expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. Their skin could not keep up with the growth of their flesh and blood, tearing the crisscrossing blood stripes that looked like patterns. Their flesh and blood could not keep up with the growth of their bones, so many sharp bone spikes protruded out of their flesh and blood directly, as if clusters of natural collision horns had grown out. Their faces, which were originally due to the conflict between the overly complex beast characteristics, had instead caused the beast characteristics to cancel each other out. Compared to the pure-blooded warriors of the clan, they appeared to be more delicate and pretty, it was more in line with the aesthetic standards of the people on Earth. At this moment, the beast-like features that canceled each other out surfaced like volcanic eruptions. It was as if they had extracted the features of dozens of ferocious beasts. The stitched monsters that were pieced together were even more hideous than the elites of the Wolf clan. The most crucial thing was their imposing manner. The power that was read as Totem Powerand written as Spiritual Energygushed out from the mitochondria that they were operating crazily like a flood or a ferocious beast. They condensed into balls of burning flames around their bodies. Driven by the flames, they turned into firecrackers that were willing to blow themselves into pieces, hoping to burst into brilliant light in an instant. They crashed into the elites of the Wolf clan and exploded brutally. Even the elites of the Wolf clan were caught off guard by the abnormal, crazy, and devilish warriors of the White Bone Battalion. Looking at their more ferocious faces than those of the demons in the abyss of eternal night, the blood of many elites of the Wolf clan was almost frozen. As a member of the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards that ruled Turanze, the elites of the Wolf clan definitely did not have the word Cowardlyin their dictionary. However, they had indeed never seen such an enemy. It was not a desire for victory. It was a desire for death. Almost every deformed, crazed white bone battalion warrior howled as they pounced on them. They did not pounce on their vitals. They pounced on their weapons. First, they let the elite wolf soldiersblades and claws Pierce deep into their bodies. Then, they used their own muscles and bones that were violently contracting to firmly lock down the elite wolf soldiersblades and claws. Only then did he unhurriedly draw his bloodthirsty weapon and attack the Wolf tribe elitesvital points. He even used the chains of the flail and meteor hammer to tightly bind himself and the wolf tribe elites together. He madly rubbed the cells in his body, turning his flesh and blood into a burning torch. At the same time, he burned himself to death.., he also burned through the Wolf tribe elitestotem battle armor and once again blocked the Wolf tribe elitesline of sight, allowing his comrades who followed closely behind to also start burning to be able to give the Wolf tribe elites a fatal blow. What was even more terrifying was that many of the white bone battalions warriors were actually laughing hysterically at the same time they turned into flames. It was as if they were not rushing towards death, but were impatiently rushing towards an endless feast. Even though the Wolf Tribes elites also believed in the existence of the ancestral spirits and the sacred mountain, they believed that the beautiful death was definitely not the end, and was only the beginning of the magnificent journey on the other side. However, because the elites of the Wolf clan lived in the modern world, they were far happier and more stable than the rats. Their thirst for the world after death was far less intense than that of the rats. The ratsendless fanaticism for their faith could not help but make the elites of the Wolf clan feel ashamed of their inferiority and fear. Even the totem armors on their bodies were hissing and trembling slightly, as if they could smell the scent of a host that was even more delicious and burning than their current master. The suicidal attacks of the white bone battalion warriors had brought the scales of victory back to the starting point, and they were wavering. Meng Chao, on the other hand, looked at the chaotic scene in front of him, feeling both worried and happy. The good news was that, in the smoke, blood, and poisonous gas, he could distinguish a very subtle scent of tracking powder. This meant that leaf was nearby! However, this was also extremely bad news. This was because leaf was most likely like the other white bone battalion warriors who had been hypnotized and controlled by the ancient Dream Saintess, turning into a ferocious, ugly, mad, and Demonic Berserker. A terrifying scene appeared in Meng Chaos eyes. The originally handsome rat youth had the features of a jackal, tiger, leopard, wild bull, wild boar, lizard, and Python. His face was covered with dense tusks and horns. Every tusk and horn was burning like a torch covered with grease. His chest was pierced by a sharp blade of an elite wolf. Even his heart was ripped out from his back and crushed into pieces. However, he was still grinning like a zombie who didnt know pain and fear. He opened his bloody mouth and bit the neck of the elite wolf. Meng Chao shivered deeply. We must find Ye Zi immediately! He said to the ice storm in a hoarse voice, These white bone battalion warriors are all the Chess Pieces of the ancient Dream Saintess. As long as we can destroy the reinforcements of the Wolf tribe, she wont even frown even if all the chess pieces are burnt to Ashes! Chapter 1141 - Saving Leaf Chapter 1141: Saving Leaf Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The scent of the powder came from the south of the jungle. The problem was that the south of the jungle was also where the battle between the elites of the Wolf Clan and the White Bone Battalion warriors was the most intense. Both sides were like zombies injected with heart-strengthening drugs, engaging in a fierce battle. Meng Chao and Ice Storm were fully focused. Sometimes, they would crawl on the ground and slither in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Sometimes, they smeared their faces and bodies with blood stains. Their eyes were tightly shut, disguising themselves as two corpses. Sometimes, they curled their bodies to the limit and hid between the smoke and the flames. Even so, it was inevitable that they would be discovered by the Wolf tribe elites who were bloodthirsty. Fortunately, the battlefield was extremely chaotic. When the Wolf tribe elites roared and rushed over, they could take down their opponents with extremely concealed movements, so as not to attract the attention of more wolf tribe elites. The scent of the tracking powder ahead was getting stronger and stronger. Meng Chao even found a large patch of sparkling blood stained with the tracking powder on a thorny shrub. It was unknown whether it was from leaf or the enemy that leaf had killed with his own hands. The blood splattered out and rubbed against the tracking powder on his body. At this moment, Meng Chao and ice storm both heard a mournful howl of a wolf. Sensing the spiritual magnetic field that was like a volcanic eruption, they set off huge waves of magma that spread in all directions. When they looked up, the two of them saw an elite wolf dressed in crimson full-body armor that was as tall and mighty as a bearman standing up. From the totem armor that covered every inch of his skin and was engraved with complicated and gorgeous runes, this guy should be an aristocrat among the wolf pack. And from the more than ten elites of the Wolf clan around him who heard the Wolf Howl and moved closer to him without caring about anything else, it could be seen that he was a high-ranking officer in the Wolf Clans reinforcement army. And on the extremely gorgeous breastplate, there was a tall and protruding wolf head. It opened its bloody mouth and kept spitting out flames that were emitting a terrifying aura. It also showed that this wolf clan officer was a powerhouse who could fight against a hundred people by himself. This could be proved by the corpses of the white bone battalion warriors lying around him. However, more and more white bone battalion warriors rushed towards this wolf expert under the summon of the ancient Dream Saintess. The one who rushed at the front was an extremely strong youth with a tender face. Wait, could this be The familiar yet unfamiliar face caused Meng Chao to suck in a cold breath. He said it was familiar because the youths brows and eyes were exactly the same as leafs. He said it was unfamiliar because leafs face was filled with a ferocious and vicious killing intent. This killing intent caused his eye sockets to explode, his nostrils to expand, the corners of his mouth to tilt, and his face to become as red as fire. It was as if he was wearing a steel mask with a temperature of several thousand degrees. His body had also swelled to the point of almost deformity. One had to know that the leaves of the past had slender hands and feet, and their figures were slender. They were like an elegant deer. At this moment, his muscles were bulging, and his bones were protruding. His thick, python-like tendons were densely wrapped around his body. He was exactly the same as Meng Chao when he had activated the nine dragons divine seal. No one knew better than Meng Chao how much burden and damage his body would be when he unleashed his full strength. Even for a tough man like him, every time he used the nine dragons divine seal at full strength, he would feel weak and shaky for a long time. Ye Zi was still a child. How could he withstand such ferocious strength? Moreover Even under the stimulation of the secret technique, he was able to blast out a power that exceeded the limits of his life. Leaf was definitely not the opponent of this wolf clan powerhouse in front of him. The high probability of both sides colliding was nothing more than leaf using his young and precious life to leave an ugly burn mark on the opponents totem armor. At most, he could only slightly pry open the gap of the armor and leave a non-fatal wound on the Wolf clan powerhouse, that was all! Seeing that leaf was only seven steps away from the Wolf Clans expert. The young mans face was filled with a fervor for death. He had no idea what fear and retreat were. The Wolf Clans expert had already turned around and aimed the hungry wolf head on his chest armor at leaf. He was about to spew out a new fire of destruction. This is bad! Meng Chao could no longer care about his disguise. His legs stomped heavily on the ground, causing the mud under his feet to churn like a huge wave. Borrowing the force of his stomps, his body transformed into a black bolt of lightning. Before the flames of fear of the Wolf clans experts could burn the leaf into ashes, he ruthlessly knocked the Fearless Rat youth out. Whoosh! Raging Flames swept past Meng Chaos head. Even though he had spiritual energy to protect his body, a large tuft of his hair had still been burnt off. His head was burning hot, and the smell of charred flesh wafted over. If it was leaf, he would definitely be burnt to a crisp, leaving behind only a black skeleton. Meng Chao did not even blink as he continued to charge forward. Very quickly, he charged out of the attack range of the Wolf clans experts and grabbed leaf, who had been knocked into a mess by him. Behind the two of them, the Wolf Clans experts roared in shock and anger. It was ice storm who had taken over Meng Chaos attack and was entangled with the Wolf clans experts, trying his best to buy Meng Chao Time. There were still several Wolf clan elites around. However, they were all knocked down by the white bone battalion warriors who pounced on them like crazy demons. The two sides were entangled in an incomparably brutal manner. Meng Chao hugged leaf and made a fish leap, rolling down a gentle slope in front of him. At the end of the gentle slope was a small swamp. However, because the white bone battalion had already planted explosives in the swamp and detonated the methane that had accumulated for hundreds of years, half of it was blown up, revealing the jagged rocks in the depths of the swamp. A few strange rocks surrounded it, forming a visual blind spot. In addition, this area had just experienced a huge explosion of methane. All the Wolf tribe elites and rat tribe soldiers nearby, even if they were not blown to pieces, had been shaken until their internal organs were displaced, their brains were in a mess, and they fainted. Meng Chao held onto Leafs head and jumped down from the dried up swamp, stuffing the brat into the blind spot formed by the rocks. The sounds of fighting above their heads gradually faded away. It must have been the ice storms trick to lure the wolf officers to another place. In the land of Holy Light, being able to deal with the night watchmen for decades with his mother, who was a witch, Meng Chao naturally did not need to worry about the ice storms combat ability in such a complicated and chaotic terrain like the jungle. However, leaf was really troublesome. She had just recovered from the dizziness caused by the collision and immediately returned to her ferocious posture. A ferocious beast-like howl came from the depths of her throat, he bit at Meng Chaos neck fiercely. Stop, Leaf, look clearly, its me! Meng Chao crossed his arms and blocked leafs attack. Although he didnt have a growth-type totem battle armor, nor did he activate the Nine dragons divine seal, at first glance, both his arms and legs seemed to have shrunk by a round like the Crazy Leaf. But under the subtle vibration of his muscle fibers, all of Leafs wild gush of brute force was neutralized and neutralized. Leaf seemed to be bound by invisible chains, unable to move even half a fingers distance. However, the rat teenagers eyes were red, and his expression was both feverish and dull. His seven orifices and even the pores all over his body were still spurting out a strong, pungent killing intent. He was so close to Meng Chao, but he seemed to not know him at all. His two rows of teeth were clattering against each other, and his extremely hideous expression seemed as if he was going to tear off a large piece of bloody flesh from Meng Chaos neck. Damn it! Meng Chaos brows were tightly knitted. He could see that the rat youth had been burned to the point of not being able to recognize his family because he had consumed an extremely high concentration of stimulants and had crazily stimulated his brain and endocrine system. In Dragon City, a similar phenomenon was known as Qi deviation.. In Tu Lanze, this was the backlash of the totem power and was about to turn into the precursor of the Warrior of origins. Meng Chao cursed in his heart. His hands turned into two balls of gray fog that hissed and released electric arcs. He first used the elbow of his left hand and the palm of his right hand to press down on Leafs left and right trachea, causing him to be temporarily deprived of oxygen. Leaf, who was on the verge of Qi deviation, had consumed several times more oxygen than usual because of the crazy burning of his cells. The oxygen content in his blood dropped rapidly, and the rat teenager soon fell into a semi-unconscious state. His arms, which were covered in veins, drooped weakly, so as not to interfere with Meng Chaos next move. Then, Meng Chao flicked his fingertip lightly, and a snow-white blade as thin as a cicadas wing immediately whistled out, cutting a medium-sized wound on the rat teenagers neck artery. Chi! Boiling blood immediately spurted out. When it hit the weird rock next to him, it actually emitted a Chi Chisound of corrosion and thick green smoke like strong acid. Meng Chaos nostrils flapped. He smelled the intense reaction of a large amount of impurities. As expected. He had guessed correctly. Before the battle began, leaf had swallowed a large amount of strengthening drugs that were rich in trace elements and rare crystals. As a result, his body was filled with incomparably violent spiritual energy. However, the inexperienced youth was not like Meng Chao, who had returned from the Apocalypse and possessed the memories of two lifetimes. He had mastered many secret cultivation techniques and could perfectly absorb the spiritual energy that was pouring into his body, then, he slowly released it in a relatively stable and controllable manner. The impurities that could not be digested and absorbed by leaf penetrated through his gastric mucosa and intestinal system and entered his blood. While they stimulated the abnormal expansion of his limbs, they also destroyed his spiritual defense line, they turned him into a flesh-and-blood machine that had lost its rationality and only knew how to kill. As a large amount of scorching blood was released. The bulging veins on leafs body gradually calmed down. The hostility on his face was somewhat alleviated. It was only then that Meng Chao poked the muscles on leafs neck with a skillful technique, causing them to contract and seal the carotid artery. But it was not enough. The indigestible impurities and overly violent spiritual energy not only corroded leafs blood, but also invaded the internal organs of the rat teenager. Leafs heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were like an out-of-control tank that was rumbling at an extremely high speed. Chapter 1142 - The Fanatical Youth Chapter 1142: The Fanatical Youth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation One could imagine that if Meng Chao had not appeared in time, even if Leaf had not been buried in the raging flames that the Wolf Clan officer spread earlier He would have died from spontaneous combustion within a short ten to twenty minutes due to the excessive temperature of his internal organs and brain. With the exception of Meng Chao, there were absolutely no more than five people in the whole of Picturesque Orchid Lake and Dragon City who could save Leaf in such a critical situation. Meng Chaos hands moved as if they were flying, sensing Leafs temple all the way to the soles of his feet. He had a preliminary understanding of the distribution of the spiritual veins in his body that were boiling like lava. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao gently broke off a black spike from the charred mandala tree next to him. WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH! The spike accurately pierced through the periphery of leafs internal organs, where dozens of spiritual veins intersected. Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle! Suddenly, streams of colorful steam hissed and leaked out of Leafs body. It made him look like a boiler that had been in disrepair for a long time and had air leaking from all sides. Listening to the ear-piercing sound, Meng Chaos tightly knitted brows still did not loosen. His ten fingers stabbed rapidly between leafs chest and abdomen. The ripple-like power constantly passed through his flesh and blood, massaging his internal organs. The process of spiritual energy leaking out crazily was to ensure that the young mans undeveloped heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys would not be hurt. After an unknown amount of time. Leaf groaned. He coughed a few times and coughed out a pool of glittering mucus. Only then did the hostile aura around his body slightly dissipate. His deformed and swollen limbs gradually shrank back to their original state at a speed visible to the naked eye, like inflatable rods that had opened a valve. Meng Chao closed his index and middle fingers and touched the youths forehead. He realized that although his forehead was still boiling hot, it was no longer as hot as before, so hot that it was about to melt steel. He then extended his two fingers above the youths lips. He sensed that the youths breathing was gradually stabilizing, and the breath he exhaled from his body was also decreasing in temperature. Only then did Meng Chao let out a long sigh of relief. Finally, he had been saved! the seemingly ordinary stab, only Meng Chao knew the dangers involved. Just now, Leafs internal organs had been filled up by the overly violent spiritual energy. It was like a quivering, almost transparent balloon that had been filled with water. If one wanted to poke a small hole in such a balloonand squeeze out all the moisture inside, they would not be able to hurt the balloon in the slightest, much less allow the balloon to explode. It was simply too difficult to ascend to the heavens! Even if the university professors who were familiar with the distribution of the human bodys 108 main veins and 1024 branches, as well as the intersection point of each spiritual vein, did not have the keen sense of touch and exquisite techniques cultivated from harvesting over 10,000 monsters.., it would be impossible for them to complete such a marvelous operation. Not to mention that although advanced orcs and Earthlings had roughly the same physiological structure and were close relatives of the same genetic mother, on the Long Road of evolution, the two sides gradually walked further and further apart. The intersecting structure of the spiritual veins.., there was a very subtle difference. If it werent for the fact that deep in the dungeon of the Blood Skull Arena, Meng Chao had spent a great deal of effort to refine the leaves in order to obtain a qualified guide and familiarize himself with the distribution structure of his spiritual veins. He was afraid that there was nothing he could do to reverse the situation. You Brat, when we parted, I clearly told you that you must act according to the circumstances and be smarter. Why are you fighting so fiercely? Do you really expect that theres a sacred mountain floating outside the atmosphere with a horned rat god sitting cross-legged on it? When you sacrifice yourself, will he really pull you out of the atmosphere to enjoy endless feasts and battles? Looking at the pale face of the rat teenager who had lost too much blood, Meng Chao didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Leaf slowly woke up. At this moment, he was still very weak due to his physical exhaustion and excessive blood loss. His deformed body expanded and tore through his flesh. Even his bones were filled with fine cracks. His four limbs, which had just been restored to their original state, were more like four torches covered in grease. They burned wildly, causing him to feel a bone-piercing pain. However, no matter how weak or painful it was, it was unable to stop the rat youths determination to go to Hell and kill his way through hell to reach the peak of the sacred mountain for freedom and dignity. He did not see his surroundings clearly. He did not even see who had saved him. Instead, he struggled like a fish in a muddy pond, using an extremely weak voice, he screamed hysterically, Kill! Kill these jackals! For all the rat people! For the ancient Dream Saintess! For the big-horned rat God! Meng Chaos hair stood on end. He quickly used his left hand to gently support the back of Leafs head. Spiritual energy gushed out from his palm and flowed into the depths of his brain, filling it with a force that stabilized his brain, lowered the temperature of his brain, and calmed the young man down so that he would not have another concussion. His right hand was raised high, showing no mercy. Pa, PA, PA, PA. In one breath, he gave the young man more than twenty big slaps. The slaps caused both sides of the leafs cheeks to bulge up like a big purple eggplant. It was so tight that both of his eyes bulged out. His gaze was fixed on Meng Chaos face, staring at it for a long time. Reaper, Reaper! Only then did the rat youth wake up. Ignoring the pain on his face, he bared his teeth and revealed an ecstatic expression. Hes finally awake! Meng Chao heaved a long sigh of relief and revealed a gratified smile. Thats Great, Reaper. Even you have appeared here. This must be the arrangement of the great horn rat god. Thats really great! Leafs eyes lit up. He didnt look like a patient who had just shed a large amount of blood. He pounced on Meng Chao and grabbed Meng Chaos arm tightly, shaking it wildly, Quick, Reaper, help us eliminate these detestable jackals. The ancient Dream Saintess said that whether the sixth clan can gain a firm foothold in Tulanze and whether the millions of rat people can obtain true freedom and dignity depends on this crucial battle! When leaf mentioned the words The ancient Dream Saintess,her expression was one of infatuation and conviction. Meng Chao felt bitter that the little guy that he had worked so hard to refine had been kidnapped by an outsider. Wake up, Ye Zi! Meng Chao controlled the Mouse Boys arms and said in a deep voice, Do you still remember the rule of survival that I taught you in the underground black prison of the Blood Skull Arena? Observe more, think more, and hide yourself carefully. Dont put all your chips, including your own, on a player unless its absolutely necessary because our goal is to become the smallest player and not the biggest chip! A very special spiritual energy was coiled around Meng Chaos throat. It allowed his vocal cords to emit a high-frequency vibration similar to ultrasonic waves at a frequency far beyond that of an ordinary person. The sound produced in this way could not only vibrate the eardrums and auditory nerves of the audience. It could also reach directly to the cortex of the brain and even the depths of the soul of the audience. The leaf lightly trembled. His eyes were clearer than before. It was as if the chains in his mind were pierced through by Meng Chaos words. However, the broken chains were quickly reconnected. His expression became stubborn and even fanatical once again. Reaper, I will remember every word you told me. However, please believe me. The ancient Dream Saintess is definitely right. This battle is the key to the rise of the sixth clan and the salvation of the rat population. You must help us! The ratfolk youth was so anxious that he was about to cry. Meng Chaos heart moved. Youve met the ancient Dream Saintess? Meng Chao said, How do you know? She must be right. Dont forget, back in black-corner city, we had analyzed that the big horn rat god might not exist. There must be a deeper level of weirdness hidden behind the Big Horn Army! I dont know if the Rat God really exists, but the ancient Dream Saintess has indeed obtained the Rat Gods power. You Cant imagine how amazing she is. Its unbelievable! Leaf said anxiously, I have indeed seen the ancient Dream Saintess. To be more precise, it was the ancient Dream Saintess who saved us. If it werent for the ancient Dream Saintess, we would have all died in black-horn City! What? Meng Chao was surprised. You mean we Me, Spider, and the 29 rat civil servants that you rescued from the black prison of the blood-skull arena. After Ye Zis explanation. Meng Chao then learned about the story that happened to Ye Zi and the other rat civil servants on the day that the biogas explosion turned black-corner city upside down. Although they had fought their way out of the chaotic bloody-skull arena under Meng Chaos encouragement that day. They had tried to gather toward the rat militia and escape to the area where the underground passage was hidden. However, their luck was really bad, and they were intercepted by the few organized bloody-hoof warrior squads that were left in the city. More than half of the rat militia soldiers that had rushed out of the bloody-skull arena were instantly intercepted and killed. Only Ye Zis army of servant soldiers, who had been personally modified by Meng Chao, displayed an extremely tenacious style and fierce fighting strength. After paying the price of seven servant soldiers dying in the netherworld.., they had actually killed a blood hoof warrior who was completely exhausted and covered in injuries. Of course, at this moment, all the survivors, including Ye Zi, had also become spent. Facing the Blood Hoof Warriors who were furious, the only way left was to die. At this moment, two rat nation powerhouses who were wearing scarlet cloaks with the picture of a skeleton rat on them descended from the sky. Until today, leaf had never forgotten the scene of them stepping on the Blood Hoof Warriorsswords and blade ridges and dancing lightly. It was even more indescribable. When they danced and casually took off the Blood Hoof Warriorsheads, they brought a shock deep in their hearts that was not stingy with the methane explosion! Chapter 1143 - The Dream of the Mad Dash It was not until a long time later that Leaf learned that they were the real emissaries of the Rat God sent by the Ancient Dream Saintess. It was said that the Ancient Dream Saintess could share her five senses with the emissaries through a secret technique given to her by the Rat God. She could clearly see and hear everything that happened in Black-corner City from hundreds of miles away. She could also directly give orders to the emissaries via telepathy. Moreover, the Ancient Dream Saintess could straight away descend into the emissaries bodies through an incredible method. She could manipulate their bodies and display the exquisite art of killing. It was precisely because leafs small team of servants had displayed amazing potential in the fierce battle against the Blood Hoof Warriors that the ancient Dream Saintess accidentally discovered it through the eyes of the Messengers. The Saintess of ancient dream was deeply interested in Leafs tactical knowledge, which originated from Dragon City and was completely different from that of the Tulan civilization. Therefore, she descendedto Leafs side and saved his life and the lives of most of the members of the small team of servants. I see. The Saintess of ancient dream has been lurking in black-corner city in this way, but no one has discovered her existence. Even if the blood hoof warriors captured a few temple thieves and Rat Gods messengers, as long as the Saintess of ancient Dreams will can get rid of these bodies in time, she will be able to come and go freely, and she will be invincible! Meng Chao came to a sudden realization. Why was the Great Horn Army so familiar with the situation in Black Horn City? After the continuous explosion of the biogas, it was much better than the poor performance of the Bloody Hoof Battle Group to be able to allocate all the resources available at hand so efficiently. It turned out that it was because the Supreme Commanderwas personally on the front line to command. As for the secret method that leaf mentioned, which could share perception and remote control even though they were hundreds of miles apart, Meng Chao believed that it also existed. The reason was that the Monster Civilization, the first mortal enemy that the Dragon City civilization faced, was using similar technologies to maintain the operation of the entire civilization. The Monster Brain, which was hibernating in the depths of the hidden fog domain and in the nest of the sinkhole, was able to control the monster tide hundreds of miles away without leaving the house. Of course, the telepathic remote sensing and transmission technology that the ancient Dream Saintess had mastered should be a level higher than the main brain of the monster. It was because she was not controlling a muddle-headed monster. Instead, she was controlling a carbon-based intelligent life form with logical thinking and independent will. If the person under her control were to waver or even resist, the soul that the ancient Dream Saintess had descendedinto would probably be met with misfortune, too. Perhaps, this was the reason why the ancient Dream Saintess had brainwashed all the rats so that everyone would have faith in the Rat God. What happened next? Meng Chao was deep in thought. Then, the Rat Gods emissary led us through a tunnel and escaped from black-corner city. According to leaf, they had followed a special tunnel under the lead of the Rat Gods emissary. They did not follow the main group to the large-scale teleportation array that Meng Chao had seen before. Instead, they found a teleportation array that was two to three arms wide and could only accommodate one or two people standing at the same time in a facility that looked like the ruins of an abandoned underground temple. Although this teleportation array was small in size, the teleportation distance was several times greater than the one that Meng Chao was riding on. They were directly teleported to the surroundings of the spring that led to the sunken plains and the war drum forest. Furthermore, they did not hesitate to dive into the war drum forest. Wait, so you and the Rat Gods emissary left the war drum forest together? Meng Chaos expression was a little strange. Leaf nodded obediently. He told Meng Chao that in the depths of the war drum forest, there were several secret camps of the Great Horn Army. Many elite rat soldiers who had followed the ancient Dream Saintess for several years were there to welcome them. Meanwhile, he had also undergone a series of tests in the secret camp, and he had fallen into countless strange dreams. Is there a skeleton rat god statue made of white jade? When your blood drips into it and you focus on it, you will see illusions, as if the statue is becoming bigger and bigger until it reaches the heavens?Meng Chao asked. Reaper, how do you know? Leaf was slightly startled, and then she patted her forehead. Yes, since you can appear here, you must have passed the entrance test of the White Bone Camp! Thats right, its that statue. However, there are more than one similar statue. There are white jade, bronze, mithril, gold, and amethyst. There are a total of five statues. It is said that each statue contains a different dream, and it can bring more and more challenging tests to the examinees. Moreover, it will give more and more power to the warriors who pass the test. Leaf said that the time he had spent in the war drum forest was much longer than the time Meng Chao and the others had spent in the hastily conducted entrance test. For a few days, he had been immersed in bizarre and unbelievable dreams. In some of the dreams, he was an ancient warrior whose muscles were bulging and his blood was boiling. He was armed to the teeth by the totem armor. In the fierce collisions between thousands of troops and horses, he had fought countless enemies in the most heroic and tragic manner, he died together with them. In some of the dreams, he became a gladiator in the ancient arena. He had to face the totem beast with armor with his bare hands. Similarly, he had tasted it countless times. His internal organs were all emptied, his lonely spine was chewed by the totem beast carefully, giving out a strange taste. In some of the dreams, he seemed to be in a temple full of traps, full of killing intent but containing infinite treasures. He had to do his best to stimulate his courage and wisdom to the limit and Diecountless times, only then could he find a slim chance of survival in the complicated traps. Such training in a dreamcould extend the training time infinitely by crazily squeezing the potential of his brain cells. In just one night, he could force hundreds of thousands of hours of training into the depths of his brain. Of course, the cost was also enormous. Almost every time leaf woke up, he found that at least half of his companions who had been sitting around the skeleton rat statue with him had disappeared. And where they had disappeared, there were deep traces of dragging and even thick bloodstains that extended all the way into the depths of the forest. Even if they could barely hold on, the companions sitting cross-legged were often bleeding from all seven orifices. They gritted their teeth, and their faces were filled with absentmindedness, fanaticism, and malevolence. They needed to rest for a long time before they could regain their temporary peace. As for Yezi himself, he felt as if his brain was boiling with pain. He wished that he could dig two holes in his temples with a chisel and release the high-pressure magma inside. At the critical moment, Yezi recalled the methods that Meng Chao had taught him to control spiritual energy and slowly circulate the spiritual veins around his body. Also, when he was a child, he had found a human-shaped mural with flashing arrowheads on his body in that unremarkable cave deep in the forest behind half mountain village with his brother. It was strange. Whether it was when he was young, he followed his brother to practice the flashing mural in the secret cave. Or when he followed Meng Chao to practice the spiritual martial arts from Dragon City deep in the black prison of the Blood Skull Arena. Leaf had always been muddle-headed and had only half-understood many of the key points. Although he had gained the ability to expand and contract his hands and feet in a large area, which was as elastic and resilient as rubber, he was not afraid of the attack of ordinary weapons. However, such a characteristic was not enough to save his life when he was facing a real expert. However, under the stimulation of the killing dream and the intense pain in his brain,. The rat teenager seemed to have suddenly opened his mind. When surging spiritual energy rushed from his brain to the spiritual veins all over his body along with the excruciating pain, and then from the spiritual veins to the capillaries and nerve endings, he did not encounter any obstacles anymore. It was as if the secret training methods from Dragon City, the ancient murals, and the secret training methods that the Rat God had given to all the rat people were perfectly integrated, promoting each other, the effect of double the effort and half the effort. When the other rat soldiers could not stand it anymore and stopped in front of the bronze skeleton rats that were the most common among the white jade skeleton rats. Leaf, on the other hand, was like a fish in water. He advanced rapidly and quickly adapted to the third level of dream cultivation that the bronze skeleton rats released. Leaf, who stood out from the rest, once again attracted the attention of the ancient Dream Saintess after his fierce battle with the Blood Hoof Warriors in black-corner city. From this, he also enjoyed a higher standard of treatment that was different from the others. Not only could he obtain a richer high-energy food than the other rat soldiers, but when others were eating dried mandala fruits, he could enjoy the bloody flesh of the totem beasts, he was also able to enjoy the fragrant, sticky, honey-like secret medicine. Moreover, the ancient Dream Saintess had personally descended into his dream! Chapter 1144 - Shared Dreams Chapter 1144: Shared Dreams Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation During those few days, I had many strange dreams. Other than the battlefield of slaughter and the exploration of the temple, the most common dreams were the secret cave at the back of my hometown, where I studied the mural with many shining arrows with my brother. However, there were three people in the dream, not just the two of us. The other one was the Ancient Dream Saintess. The strange thing was that I didnt feel that it was strange an unfamiliar girl appeared in my brothers secret cave. No, that wasnt an unfamiliar girl at all. In the dream, I seemed to naturally treat the ancient Dream Saintess as my elder sister. It was as if my mother had given birth to three children from the very beginning. Everything was so logical and flawless. I remember that the ancient Dream Saintess explored the mysteries of the mural with my brother and me in the dream. She was much smarter than my brother and I. Every time she threw out her views on the mural, it made my brother and I come to a sudden realization. It was as if the stopper on our forehead had been pulled out. Just like that, we cultivated together in the dream. There were many things that we couldnt understand during the day, but in the dream, we were able to understand them at a single point. No matter how hard we practiced during the day, we were unable to master the battle techniques. In the dream, under the encouragement of the ancient Dream Saintesssmile and hand-to-hand guidance, we quickly became familiar with them. In short, the dreams I had these past few days were more realistic and clear than any dreams I had before. It wasnt until the next morning that I slowly woke up. After a long time, everything in the dream world was still vivid in my mind. Moreover, I didnt forget what I had learned in the dream world, which was the ability to control the flashing arrows in my body and condense them into battle techniques. Whats even more bizarre is the relationship between me and the ancient Dream Saintess. Even though intellectually, I know that it was just a dream mother only gave birth to me and my brother, which Im very sure of. But emotionally, I couldnt help but think of the ancient Dream Saintess as my biological sister. The feeling of knowing that my family hasnt been destroyed and that I still have my only family in this world is great! From that moment on, I made up my mind that I would protect the ancient Dream Saintess no matter what price I had to pay. I saw my mother and brothers tragic deaths with my own eyes, but I couldnt do anything. Now that I have the power, I will never watch my only family fall into the abyss of Eternal Darkness Again Wait When Meng Chao heard this, he saw that Leafs eyes were getting redder and redder. The fanaticism in the depths of her eyes had gradually replaced confusion and was about to take over her entire eye socket. He couldnt help but frown, You know that it was just a dream. In fact, its very likely that it was created by the ancient Dream Saintess. She can manipulate the dream at will, right? So What? Leaf looked at Meng Chao and said, Reaper, youve taught me many things. The truth of what youve taught me may not be what it looks like; the person who talks big may not be a true warrior; the solemn and magnificent ancestral spirit may not be a true God. However, the ancient Dream Saintess has indeed taught me many skills in the dream, giving me the ability to continue living in this world where the strong prey on the weak. And the smile that blossomed when she looked at my brother and me in the dream was also extremely real! Moreover, Im not the only one who treats the ancient Dream Saintess as her biological sister. She also treats me as her biological brother! Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. What? He said, Explain it more clearly. After staying in the war drum forest for three to five days, the number of Blood Hoof Warriors in the forest suddenly increased, and it seemed like they were going to surround us. Leaf told Meng Chao that they had encountered a series of bloody battles in the depths of the war drum forest, and the Great Horn Army had suffered heavy losses. That was probably the chain reaction caused by Meng Chao telling the news that the temple thieves had left the war drum forest in the sky-trapping plains. In short, the Great Horn Armys strategy of infiltrating the war drum forest was not as smooth as they had imagined. However, the more intense the battle, the easier it was for a monster-level youth like leaf, who was gifted and had been modified by Meng Chao, to stand out. During the intense battle, he constantly honed himself and honed the various skills he had learned from the dream world. When countless veterans who had followed the ancient Dream Saintess for many years fell one after another, he quickly grew up and shone brilliantly. When they raided war drum city and burned down the local granaries in the fierce battle, too many veterans were sacrificed, leading to a shortage of soldiers. Ye Zi was actually lucky enough to act as the temporary guard of Saintess ancient dream and see the Saintess herself! Saintess ancient dream was in war drum forest at that time?Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. Thats right. Saintess ancient dream had been in war drum forest the whole time, controlling the actions of black-corner city from afar and then retreating. Ye Zi nodded and added as if he was defending Saintess ancient dream, The war drum forest is also where the Blood Hoof clans troops are gathered. Saintess ancient Dreams risk is no less than sneaking into black-corner City! Yes. Meng Chao didnt comment. After pondering for a moment, he asked curiously, What kind of person is Saintess ancient dream? Its hard to describe. Yezi frowned slightly. After pondering for a long time, a smile suddenly appeared on her face, Normally, Saintess ancient dream looks like an ordinary, very approachable little girl. She should be one or two years older than me, but because she suffered too much when she was young, her face has become sallow and emaciated. No matter how hard I try, I cant make up for it. Rather than saying that shes my elder sister, its more appropriate to say that shes more like my younger sister. No, shes the little sister that everyone wants to protect at all costs. Its true. I know that treating the founder and supreme commander of the Great Horn Army as a little sister is an absurd thing, but that was the feeling I had subconsciously when I first saw the ancient Dream Saintess. Many people were like me. When they saw the ancient Dream Saintess in her normal state, they couldnt connect her to the spokesperson of the great horn rat God walking in Tulanze. Even the ancient Dream Saintess herself didnt have any self-awareness of being the spokesperson of the Rat God in her normal state. I still remember the first time I saw her. She was like a real little girl, jumping up and down and walking towards me. She talked to me about the cave paintings in the dream. She even stood on her tiptoes and rubbed my head, calling me Little Brother This Meng Chao thought quickly and said, The ancient Dream Saintess also had the same dream as you. Do you remember your relationship in the dream clearly? Yes. Leaf said, Later, I learned that the Rat God gave the ancient dream saintess a very magical ability called shared dream. The ancient Dream Saintess could enter many peoples dreams at the same time and share everything, including emotions and skills, with everyone in the dream. After waking up, everyone, including the ancient Dream Saintess, could clearly remember everything and bring the emotions in the dreams to reality. Thats why I said that everyone treated the ancient Dream Saintess as their own sister and longed to protect her at all costs. Under normal circumstances, the ancient Dream Saintess treated everyone as her family from the bottom of her heart This Meng Chaos hair stood on end when he heard that. But dont you think that something is wrong? The dream is obviously fake. It was manipulated or even created by the ancient Dream Saintess! We all know that, but just like what I said just now, its not important at all. Leaf said indifferently, Most of the rats who were able to join the Great Horn Army and survive until today were forced to lose their families by the Warriors of the clan. All of their family members died an unnatural death. Other than the flames of hatred that condensed into magma, there are no other normal emotions in their minds. Even if it is only the comfort in the dream that allows us to temporarily forget the painful past and believethat we still have a family member living in this world, it is probably the best way to prevent our souls from being burnt to ashes by the flames of hatred. And Holy Maiden Gu Meng told me that she was very envious of us. Although it is very likely that none of our family members are in this world, at least we know who our family members are, remember the faces of our family members, and those wonderful days that we spent together with our family members. Unlike her, she seemed to be cursed by the heavens. When she was just born, everyone in her hometown died because of the plague. She didnt even remember the names and faces of her parents, let alone enjoy the warmth of family for even a moment. After that, she wandered around tulanze and was passed around by the samurai masters as if they were goods. The friends that she knew were either scattered quickly or died under the cruel torture of the Samurai Masters. For the ancient Dream Saintess at that time, Tulanze was like a frozen abyss. No matter where she went, she couldnt feel the temperature of the human world at all. She could only use the ability that the rat God had given her to sneak into other peoples dreams and become a family member in the Dream. In such a way, she could enjoy temporary but illusory happiness. If true and eternal happiness is too extravagant for a lowly rat, whats wrong with a short and illusory happiness? Those are the words of the ancient Dream Saintess. Many people in the great horn army, especially in the white bone battalion, have become family with the ancient Dream Saintess through the sharing of dreams. Saintess Gu Mengs image has been deeply imprinted in everyones memories. She has become an inseparable part of our emotions, which is why we are able to bring this unbreakable relationship into reality. Rather than saying that we are an army, it is more appropriate to say that we are a close family. Therefore, when facing the enemies who want to slaughter our family and destroy our family, even though we know that the enemies are ten or even a hundred times stronger than us, we can still summon up our courage and fight to the last person without caring about our own safety Chapter 1145 - The Possibility of Internal Strife A very strange feeling surfaced in Meng Chaos heart. The Ancient Dream Saintess, whom Leaf described, and the cold-blooded, ruthless, and decisive person whom he had indirectly observed over the past few days to achieve his goal, the supreme commander of the Great Horn Army, who could sacrifice millions or even tens of millions of lives without hesitation, did not seem like the same person at all. With a thought, Meng Chao grasped the crux of Leafs words. Wait, you said that the Ancient Dream Saintess in her normal state is like the girl next door who is easy to get along with. In other words, she also has an unusual state? Meng Chao asked. Of course, that is when the ancient Dream Saintess communicates with the great horn rat god and guides the great horn rat gods will and power into her body. Leaf said seriously, Reaper, you told me in Black-horn city that the big horn rat god was most likely a man-made idol. There was no such ancestral spirit. But I want to tell you that Ive seen the ancient Dream Saintess transform into a human in an instant after receiving the power of the big horn rat god. She went from an ordinary mouse girl to a powerful female God of war. In just a moment, her temperament underwent a complete transformation. Her combat strength became even more terrifying than all the clan warriors Ive seen. Even the powerful Wolf clans Nighthawk, who was the commander of the Howling Legion, was killed by her blade. You must know that Saintess Gu Mengs true age is only one or two years older than me. Her parents died when she was young, and she led a wandering life. She didnt have the time or resources to cultivate. Under normal circumstances, she was completely powerless. She couldnt even defeat me. Even if she started cultivating in her mothers womb, she wouldnt have been able to kill a wolf clan expert so easily! If the Horned Rat God didnt really exist and used her body as a vesselto descend to Tu Lanze, how would we explain such a strange thing? Meng Chao wanted to say something, but he stopped himself and continued listening. The ancient Dream Saintess told us that the Horned Rat God often appeared in her dreams. Leaf continued, Just like how the ancient Dream Saintess appeared in our dreams and transmitted all kinds of skills and information to us, the Big Horn Rat God also used dreams to infuse her with a large amount of things that could help the sixth clan rise to power. Not only does it include totem martial skills, the skills to arrange troops and formations, the location of the Lost Temple, the method to open it, and even the scene of the future! What? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted to the limit. He subconsciously cried out. In the dream Do you see the future? He muttered. It was unknown whether he was asking the rat youth or thinking about what had happened to him, but he could not help but mutter to himself. Thats right, with the help of the big horn rat god, the ancient Dream Saintess was able to predict the future in the dream, thus predicting the future and turning misfortune into luck! Leaf said, I know. It sounds ridiculous. I didnt believe it at first, but during the ambush of the Howling Legion, I saw with my own eyes that the ancient Dream Saintess changed her strategy seven times at the last minute. Every time she changed her strategy, she miraculously helped us. Either we narrowly avoided the enemys detection and encirclement, or we accidentally caught the enemys scouts and ambushers. It should be known that the Howling Legion had five possible routes to advance. No one was sure which route they would take. In order to disguise the ambush perfectly, we had to enter the battlefield three days in advance. At least from the day before, we had to stay in the mud and not move. Once the enemy saw the weakness, not only would all our efforts be wasted, but we might even be wiped out. At that time, everyone objected to this audacious ambush plan. Even if they really wanted to ambush her, everyone agreed that the ancient Dream Saintess shouldnt have taken the risk personally. But she used the reason that the big horn rat god gave her a revelation in her dreamas an excuse. She took the lead and killed the Howling Legion by surprise. Even the commander of the Howling Legion, the Nighthawks, was personally killed by the ancient Dream Saintess. From then on, no one dared to doubt the future that the ancient Dream Saintess saw in her dream. And the ancient Dream Saintessprophecy was fulfilled time and time again. It helped us to kill our way from the border of the Gold clan to the Hundred Blade City, which is not far from the Crimson Gold City Thats right. Weve really gone too far. Meng Chao could not help but ask, Yezi, do you really think that the army of the rat subjects can conquer the most brilliant and sturdy heart of the entire Tu Lan Ze the Crimson Gold City? Yes. Flames of hope and trust burst out of the rat-peasant youths eyes as he said firmly.., The ancient Dream Saintess had already dreamed of that scene the vast tide of rat-peasants, led by her, charged into Red Gold City and occupied the den of the wolves, tigers, and leopards, transforming it into the common home of millions of rat-peasants! Meng Chao thought of the dream that he had in his trance. In the dream, there was a strange girl with four pupils. She was playing a strange flute and driving the endless tide of rats and skeletons to devour all the rats and leopards in the magnificent city. However, this was just a trick that the priests of the great horn army used to interfere with the brain waves. At the very least, in Meng Chaos memory fragments from his previous life, the Great Horn Army had not been able to conquer red gold city. Hundred Blade City was the peak of their glory. It was also the end of the magnificent journey. It would not take long. Perhaps, in ten days to half a month,. The Great Horn Army would collapse at a speed that was a hundred times faster than the Miracle Rise. The tower that was made of sand would be swallowed by the giant waves and disappear without a trace in the river of time. Even if the memories of his previous life were not mentioned. Based on the information that Meng Chao had collected in the months that he had been in Tulan ZE, he could only analyze and deduce. He could not deduce even half of the possibility that the Great Horn Legion could take down Crimson Gold City. Yezi, perhaps you do not understand, but an ambush and a siege are two completely different things! Meng Chao was patient as he tried to convince the hot-headed rat youth. Even if you can defeat an elite legion of the Wolf clan with your faith, courage, numbers, and intelligence in an ambush, you will still be able to win. It doesnt mean that you can take down the Crimson Gold City, which is heavily guarded by the Lion clan and the Tiger clan in a very short period of time when you are seriously lacking in siege equipment and experience, and your logistics supplies are almost cut off. This is the city of Glory that even the Holy Light Army couldnt conquer in the past! As long as you dont take down the Crimson Gold City before you run out of ammunition and food, and successfully take over the granaries and armories of the Crimson Gold City from the lion men and the Tiger men who are desperate and crazy because of shame, you will be doomed. Then you will be finished. The Warriors of the clan wont even need to besiege you. The entire great horn army will starve to death! Is this possible? Yezi, take a deep breath and clear your mind. Dont be disturbed by the damn dreams. Use the logical thinking ability I taught you. Think carefully. Is it possible for the great horn army to take down Red Gold City, which is guarded by the strongest lion-men and tiger-men of Turanze in an extremely short period of time? Yezi started to think seriously and obediently. After thinking for a long time, a brilliant smile bloomed on the corner of the mouse-man youths mouth. Under normal circumstances, it is indeed impossible. He smiled, and his eyes were shining with a bright light, as if he was proud that he had a secret that Meng Chao did not know. However, what if the lion-men and Tigermen have an internal conflict? No Way! Meng Chao seemed to have heard a preposterous joke. Since the Age of extinctionmore than 3,000 years ago. The Lions and tigers have always been a stand-off but a good example of cooperation. Though there was no shortage of Tauren and boar-men among them, who competed fiercely for the power of the clan. But in the face of the third challenger, the Lions and tigers have always worked together to kill the challenger first, and then solve each others problems. They would rather take turns to be in charge than to have the authority to control the entire Lan Ze outside of the lion and tiger clans. On Earth, there was an interesting phenomenon in the market competition. The number one manufacturer with the highest market share competed fiercely with the strongest competitor with the second highest market share. In the end, the manufacturer with the third highest market share fell. The phenomenon of The boss and the second-highest competitor fought fiercely, but the third-highest competitor fell in the endwas suitable for the lion and tiger clans. Meng Chao did not think that the lion and tiger clans, which had ruled Turanze for more than two thousand years in the past three thousand years, would lack the most basic wisdom. At the moment when the great horn army was charging forward, they were playing the game of internal strife. Wasnt this courting death and handing over the highest authority in Tu Lanze? However, wait Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. He suddenly recalled that the great horn army had indeed disintegrated and vanished into thin air after the battle. However, the momentum of the Lion clan and the Tiger Clan had also plummeted. The two heroes who had joined hands to suppress the entire TU Lanze in the past could not stop the rise of Hu LangKanus! What exactly is going on? Judging from the combat ability of the great horn army, it is impossible for them to take down Scarlet Gold City, let alone inflict heavy damage to the heavy troops of the Lion clan and the Tiger clan! Then, what exactly happened after the destruction of the Great Horn Army in the previous life? Why did the Lion clan and the Tiger clan fall so low that the Wolf clan took the opportunity to rise? After all, the Wolf Clan had just suffered a head-on blow from the Great Horn Army and had no choice but to swallow the bitter fruit of humiliation. Even if the JackalKanus had the intention to eliminate his enemies and purge and reorganize the Wolf clan, the low morale of the Wolf clan was not something that could be restored overnight. Such a wolf clan would never be able to contend against the Lion clan and the Tiger clan at the same time. Therefore, how did the Lion clan and the Tiger clan decline in the previous life? is it really as ye Zi said, that the Lion clan and the Tiger clan would have internal conflicts at such a critical moment Chapter 1146 - Ways to Approach the Saintess A series of question marks appeared in Meng Chaos heart. Firstly, it was already unbelievable that the Lion and Tiger Clans would have the most intense internal strife when the Great Horn Army was at the city gates and the other four clans were eyeing them from behind. Secondly, from the memories of his previous life, even if the Lion and Tiger Clans had internal strife, the biggest beneficiary would be Jackal Kanus. The ambitious Corpse-eating Dog had grasped the fleeting opportunity to break free from the shackles of the puppets of the Lion and Tiger Clans and become a real Wolf King. Then, it seized the highest authority of the War Priestand became the most terrifying king of Tulanin the history of the Tulan Civilization! However, Meng Chao could not figure out how he did it? After all, the cards in the hands of Jackalkanus were definitely not very good. Even if he had a lot of connections with the Great Horn Army and was even the person who created and manipulated the great horn rat godbehind the scenes, he would not be able to convince the soldiers of the Great Horn Army. However, the soldiers of the Great Horn Army were only fooled by him. They would never willingly follow his orders. He had to gather the forces of the Wolf clan that had collapsed due to the series of terrible defeats in the shortest time possible, defeat the main force of the Great Horn Army in one fell swoop, successfully summon and digest all the surrendered soldiers, and finally, return to Crimson Gold City, launch a fatal attack on the Lion and tiger clans? And all of this had to be done under the eyes of the Lion and tiger clans. Even though Meng Chao knew that the rise of Hu Langkanus was a foregone conclusion from the history of his previous life. He was still amazed in his heart and broke out in a cold sweat for this Corpse-eating dogor Doomsday Wolfwho was walking on a tightrope. There was also a crucial question. How did Yezi Know About This? It was the ancient Dream Saintess. But why would the ancient Dream Saintess tell such crucial information to the ordinary soldiers of the Great Horn Army? Wasnt she afraid that the lion and tiger clans would hear about it and react? The Great Horn Army will attack Red Gold City while the lion and tiger clans are killing each other.If such news was spread to Red Gold City, only a fool would continue to fight among themselves? Meng Chaos skeptical expression made leaf even more anxious. Reaper, believe me, its true! The rat youth said anxiously, The ancient Dream Saintess is very clear about the scene of the wolves, tigers, and leopards killing each other in scarlet gold city. It was not the first time she shared the scene in her dream with us. Even I saw it. This is the best opportunity that the Rat God has given us. Whether or not the rat people can seize their dignity and freedom will depend on this battle! Meng Chao looked at the Pale but hopeful face of the rat youth. He was at a loss for words. What should he tell leaf? No, there was no dignity or freedom. There was only deception, slavery, and death, as always. What should he tell leaf? The ancient Dream Saintess that he worshipped, loved, and tried to protect at all costs, if it wasnt for the ambitious family, she would be the puppet of the ambitious family. What should he tell leaf? The Great Horn Armys journey was coming to an abrupt end. Hundred Blade City was the Great Horn Armys limit, and the rat people had already unleashed their full potential, however, in the face of an enemy ten times stronger, crueler, and meaner than them, their struggle was useless. No Meng Chao shook his head hard. He felt that he should do something to change the fate of the Great Horn Army and shake the course of history of Tu Lanze. Perhaps, compared to the cruel and cunning wolves, tigers, and leopards, as well as the barbaric and violent blood hoof warriors,. The rat people, who were numerous but not very strong individually and urgently needed external support, were more suitable allies for the Dragon City Civilization? Of course, if they wanted to fully cooperate with the Great Horn Army, they had to completely reform the Great Horn Army first. At the very least, they had to figure out the background of this rat peoples uprising army and find out the ambitious person hiding behind the great horn army, so that they could clearly see his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. Meng Chaos original plan was to go straight for Hu Langkanus. The ancient Dream Saintess was a skeleton in a tomb that was about to fall, and she wasnt in his target list. However, after hearing leafs description and gaining a richer and more three-dimensional understanding of the ancient Dream Saintess, Meng Chao suddenly felt that this spokesperson of the Great Horn Rat God in the human worldmight not be as simple as a complete puppet. If he could win her over and change the fate of her and all the great horned rat soldiers. Perhaps, it could bring unexpected changes to the development of the situation? Thinking of this, Meng Chao nodded in his heart. He decided to take a risk and interact with the ancient Dream Saintess. As for the method of contact.. Since Leafs performance during this period of time was so dazzling, he could naturally openly interact with the ancient Dream Saintess through him. Meng Chao was not afraid to let the ancient Dream Saintess know his true identity and the existence of Dragon City civilization. For the Mouse Peoples Volunteer Army that had no way out and was surrounded by enemies on all sides. A powerful ally that was close at hand and could provide millions of automatic rifles and millions of anti-monster grenades in an endless stream. That was not called the Gift of the big horn rat god. It was simply the incarnation of the damn big horn rat god. But Meng Chao believed that there was someone behind the ancient Dream Saintess. The God who instilled power and information into her in the dream. The guy who changed her from a poor orphan girl to the ancient Dream Saintess. Whether or not this guy was Meng Chaos ultimate target, Jackalkanus. Meng Chao didnt want to reveal all his trump cards too early. Therefore, he didnt want his relationship with leaf to be exposed for the time being. He did not want the guy hiding behind the ancient Dream Saintess to see through his trump cards through the secret cultivation method that he had taught leaf. Leaf, you said that the ancient Dream Saintess always led the troops. At least, she used the method of controlling the messenger of the Rat God to personally command the battle. In other words, as long as my performance in this battle is brave enough, there is a possibility that the ancient Dream Saintess will see it? Meng Chao pondered for a moment before asking leaf. The rat youth nodded heavily and was overjoyed. Of course, Saintess ancient dream represents the Rat Gods will and can clearly see the brilliant performance of every warrior. Reaper, are you willing to help us? Of course Im willing to help you, but we have to find the most suitable method and point of entry Meng Chao continued to ask, If my performance in this battle is dazzling enough, is it possible for me to meet Saintess Ancient Dream? Yes. After every fierce battle, even if she is covered in wounds and exhausted, Saintess ancient dream will go to great lengths to comfort the wounded soldiers and reward the brave warriors. She will also share the dream realm with the experts whose performances are particularly eye-catching, and help the experts become stronger in the Dream! Leaf said, Moreover, you are the reaper. Even the ice storm is obedient to you. I believe that as long as I tell the ancient Dream Saintess, she will definitely be willing to meet you! No need. Listen, I can help you, but you have to promise me a few things. Meng Chao counted with his fingers and said, First, stay here and have a good rest until the battle is over. This C Leaf straightened his back subconsciously and tried to struggle to stand up to show that he still had some energy left. However, he had lost too much blood after all, and he had exhausted too much of his life force in his berserk state. His legs went limp, and he collapsed again. Look. You have done everything you can to prove your bravery and loyalty. Meng Chao hurried to support him and said, Flying moths to the fire is meaningless except for touching yourself. If you really want to fight for the dignity and freedom of millions of rats, you should live well until the next battle, the next battle, until the final victory. Ye Zi blushed and could only nod in agreement. Secondly, dont tell anyone about our relationship, and dont tell anyone that Ive snuck into the White Bone Battalion. Meng Chao said, I have my own ways to meet Saintess Gu Meng. If we meet in the white bone camp, please pretend that you dont know me. Leaf nodded again. She thought for a moment, but her face was full of suspicion. I understand, but why? Well Meng Chao said, Of course Im willing to trust you, Saintess Gu Meng, and most of the rat soldiers in the white bone camp. But can you guarantee that there are no spies sent by the wolves, tigers, and leopards in the camp? You must know that as the battle became more and more intense, the rat folk warriors gradually unleashed their unparalleled combat ability. Their appearances also became fiercer and rougher. They were no different from the warriors of the clan. What if a house rat, who has been raised by a major clan for thousands of years and is loyal to it, sneaks into the camp to steal confidential information? Are you sure that you want such a spy to know our secret? Ye Zi suddenly understood and said with lingering fear, The Reaper is more thoughtful! Alright, you stay here and recuperate. Ill be right back! Meng Chao handed all the medicine that he had brought with him to Ye Zi. He even helped him replenish the tracking powder that was about to run out. Then, he climbed out of the Quagmire carefully and covered the quagmire with the fallen branches of the mandala tree to ensure that no one would discover the secret in the quagmire. Then he took a deep breath and shot toward the most intense part of the battle. Chapter 1147 - Great Horn Mystery Chapter 1147: Great Horn Mystery Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation At that moment, the forest had already become a burning slaughterhouse. As time passed, more and more rat soldiers who belonged to the Great Horn Army poured into the forest from all directions, gradually surrounding the forest until it was impenetrable. They might not have been elites like Leaf There were even a large number of cannon fodder who did not belong to the White Bone Battalion mixed in However, as long as there were enough of them, even cannon fodder could form an indestructible city wall to block, or at least slow down the Wolf Clans reinforcements. Realizing that they had fallen into a trap, the Wolf tribe reinforcements also gave up on breaking out of the encirclement. Being beaten to a pulp by the rat tribe, fleeing like rats, was no different from being killed by the rat tribe. The Wolf tribe reinforcements chose to stick close to each other at all costs, trying to form an all-conquering death squad to find the command center of the Rat tribe and use the decapitation tactic to turn the tide. However, within the surging rat tribe, there was no eye-catching command center. The fanatical rat tribe did not seem to need command, only fighting on their own. Naturally, this was impossible. When armies clashed, it was definitely not a brawl. What was important was to follow orders and follow the law. Furthermore, the individual qualities of the rat subjects were much weaker than the elites of the Wolf clan. Without a strong command center and a pile of loose sand, it was impossible to complete the complicated mission of surrounding, dividing, and annihilating the elites of the Wolf clan. Even Meng Chao was puzzled when he saw this. The mouse warriors who appeared before him were all screaming crazily like crazy demons. Flames were spurting out of many peoples eyes, ears, and ears. No matter how one looked at it, they did not look like they were carrying out orders in an orderly manner. They were simply venting their hatred and anger without caring about anything else. While they killed their enemies, they also burned their own lives. Finally, they turned into raging flames and ended the disorderly battle with wild laughter. However, the seemingly chaotic assault actually crushed the wolf tribes elite suicide squad that they had gathered with great difficulty. And when a loophole appeared on a certain battle line, there would quickly be people who would recklessly fill it up. The entire set of tactical coordination appeared calm and precise, completely opposite to the appearance of the mouse people warriors. Even if the Red Dragon Army released their armored airships and obtained the air control and battlefield communication ability, establishing a global tactical chain system that covered the entire battlefield, they would at most be able to carry out their tactics to such an extent. In the absence of modern military communication equipment, and their individual accomplishments were not satisfactory, how did the commander of the white bone battalion achieve Perfect Command? Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He suddenly sensed a very special spiritual wave in the air. He narrowed his eyes at first and then simply closed them. Instead, he expanded his life magnetic field to the maximum and soaked all his visual organs in abundant spiritual energy, allowing his vision to transcend the limitations of matter and see every ripple in the void. Soon, Meng Chao sawsomething unusual. He discovered that, in the seemingly chaotic tide of rats, a node that was particularly dense in spiritual waves would appear every certain distance, as if it was receiving and transmitting the spiritual waves continuously. Each node could cover a hundred square steps. The nodes would rarely overlap, ensuring that the smallest node could cover the entire battlefield. Meng Chao opened his eyes and crawled on the ground like a squashed gecko. He crawled toward the nearest node. When he was 20 to 30 steps away from the node, Meng Chao hid behind a bush that had been burnt black. He carefully looked in the direction of the node. He saw a high priest of the Great Horn Army dancing wildly under the escort of hundreds of mouse warriors. Meng Chao had met several high priestesses of the great horn army. Most of them were wearing gorgeous feathered clothes and helmets that imitated the image of the Mouse God. Their metal skulls were covered with the helmets of the Great Horn Army. They also used masks with pointed mouths and monkey cheeks to hide their true appearances. The high priestess in front of him had replaced the feathered clothes with armor covered with metal feathers. The helmet and mask that completely covered the entire head seemed to have been cast seamlessly and even merged with his head. Dozens of large horns shot out in all directions like a solidified explosion. There was also a metal hose that had been cast into the shape of a skeleton. It was dragged from the back of the head all the way to the back of the back of the head. It sank deep into the back of the armor, as if it was connected to the spine of the high priestess. The overall design had the antique flavor of the era of cold weapons. It also had the characteristics of the ultra-limited battles in the information age. More importantly, Meng Chao discovered that the endless spiritual waves were emitted and retrieved from the horn tip on the high priests helmet! This is Meng Chaos eyes followed the horn on the high priests helmet to the sky, and then to somewhere outside the forest. He seemed to see that spiritual energy ripples interweaved, forming a colorful and complicated spiritual net that covered the entire battlefield. In the spiritual net, as the frequency of the spiritual magnetic waves changed, a lot of information fell from the sky. It was first poured into the high priests brain, processed, and then transmitted to the brains of every rat warrior. He thought of the test he had undergone when he joined the white bone battalion. The white jade statue whose bones could be opened to form an antenna. Meng Chao suddenly realized something. It turns out that the helmets worn by the priests of the Great Horn Legion are not filled with great horn, but powerful antennas Through these antennas, every high priest was equivalent to a mobile signal base station on the battlefield. Far away from the jungle, the highest commander at the rear of the battle formation could use these antennasto share views and real-time battle situations with the basic commanders. He could also give orders in time for the basic commanders to adjust and adapt. No wonder the Great Horn Army, which had only been established a few years ago and didnt have much actual combat experience, could fight back and forth with the Wolf Clan Battle Group, which had hundreds and thousands of years of history. It was because they had an efficient communication and command system that surpassed the times! This discovery made Meng Chaos imagination run wild. He thought of the Great horn rat goditself. After all, the legend of the Great Horn Rat God had been passed down among the millions of rat people in Tulanze for thousands of years. However, in the thousands of years, no rat people knew why their ancestors had such an image of having Horns on their heads. Although many high-level orcs had Great horn worship, they felt that the bigger, thicker, and longer the horns on their heads, the more awe-inspiring they were. However, the original mouse people had the characteristics of rodents, so they should not have horns on their heads. They grew dozens of horns in one breath, and they even extended from the top of their heads all the way to their backs and spines. This was too exaggerated. Combined with the scene in front of him, Meng Chao guessed that the original form of the so-called big-horned rat God should be a real soldier that existed in the history of Turan ZE. Of course, it was not a rat-man warrior who fought to the death with cold weapons in hand. It was an era when the Turan civilization was still brilliant and held superb black technology. A high-level commander who wore a helmet with extremely powerful data interaction abilities and acted as a global information processing center. The so-called Big Hornwas the antenna on the helmet. It was possible that the antenna was directly connected to his brain cells and spinal cord through the helmet and armor! Perhaps, the ambitious man hiding behind the Big Horn Legion. He had unintentionally excavated the remains and secrets of the ancient commander from an ancient ruin. That was how the arrival of the big horn rat godand the rise of the Big Horn Legioncame about! Now that they had found the real culprit, things would be much easier. Meng Chao believed that these high-level priests and the messenger of the Rat God would share their vision with the ancient Dream Saintess through special helmets that were covered with antennas. As long as he could perform well enough in front of the high-level priests, he would be able to attract the attention of the ancient Dream Saintess. Of course, the key was to be just right. If he summoned the totem armor and killed dozens of elites of the Wolf clan in one breath His performance would be eye-catching enough. It would definitely arouse the interest of the ancient Dream Saintess. However, the guy hiding behind the ancient Dream Saintess would probably lock onto him at the first moment. I cant equip the totem armor. I cant use any martial skills and characteristics that are obviously beyond the level of the rats. However, I have to make peoples eyes light up. In the smoky and chaotic battlefield, I will leave a deep impression on them. How should I do it. Chapter 1148 - : The Warrior Who Stood Against Lava Chapter 1148: The Warrior Who Stood Against Lava Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos mind raced as he carefully observed the high-ranking priest once again, simulating the spiritual and magnetic fluctuations of his brain waves. He discovered that a large amount of spiritual and magnetic fluctuations were like a tide with a very clear direction, continuously surging forward. Not far from the high-ranking priest, at the center of the vortex of slaughter, was the wolf officer whose breastplate had been cast into the shape of a wolfs head that could also spew lava. The wolf officer unleashed the lava, forming a wall of burning fire to block the rat warriors attacks. At the same time, he let out a rhythmic wolf howl, as if he was giving some kind of rhythmic order, summoning the wolf elites around him to come closer to him. More than ten wolf elites gathered around him. Their swords and claws intersected with each other, forming an impenetrable battle net. More elites of the Wolf clan rushed to them, trying to expand the scale of the battle network. Once the battle network was formed. It would become a malignant tumor growing in the middle of the rat tide. It could trigger a large number of unpredictable chain reactions. Seeing this, the Rat warriors fearlessly pounced on the wall of fire. They turned their burning corpses into stepping stones so that their successors could step on their own corpses and break into the battle formation, disrupting the gathering of the elites of the Wolf clan. Even Meng Chao himself had the vague idea of killing this wolf clan officer even if he had to die. He was slightly stunned. He realized that the high priest must have sent a very secret order to the depths of the brains of the Rat clan warriors who were in a berserk state through a helmet filled with antennas. He wanted them to stop the gathering of the Wolf clan at all costs. As long as he could slow down the actions of the Wolf tribe officers. He would definitely be seen by the ancient Dream Saintess. Thinking of this, Meng Chao did not hesitate anymore. He changed his direction, and the Gecko swam towards the wolf tribe officers. He was not like the other rat tribe warriors who roared crazily like a crazy demon. With the cover of mud, flames, dead trees, and corpses, his speed was not slow at all. He reached the edge of the wall of fire very quickly. Taking out a thick saber from among the broken corpses, Meng Chao took a deep breath and jumped into the wall of fire with four or five mouse warriors at the same time! With the density of his spiritual energy, as long as he stimulated the spiritual energy out of his pores and formed a thin protective layer on the surface of his body, he would not be afraid of being burned by the flames that were hundreds of degrees high. But he still deliberately let the flames touch his hair and set a series of blisters on his body. This is to prepare for a meeting with the ancient Dream Saintess in the near future. Although Meng Chao is good at hiding and camouflage, can be concocted a variety of drugs, the perfect change of their skin color, hair color and eye color. But he wasnt sure how sharp the ancient Dream Saintesssense of smell and insight was, or whether she could see through his disguise at a glance. Or perhaps, the white bone battalion did not have any mysterious rituals that would stir up an incomparably violent spiritual magnetic field during the process, destroying his perfect disguise. If everything went smoothly, but at the critical moment, he revealed the strange characteristics of his black hair and black eyes, then it was possible that all his efforts would be in vain. He might as well burn all his black hair and dye. He also added some shocking-looking shallow burns on his body that did not affect his combat ability. This way, he could apply the burn ointment all over his body. On one hand, he could hide his own characteristics. On the other hand, he could use the pungent smell of the burn ointment to hide some smells that he did not want others to smell. Moreover, under the situation where his hair was burning, he stared at his head that was shining in all directions and crazily brandished his battle saber. With such a valiant image, it would be difficult for him not to be noticed by the ancient Dream Saintess, right? 1 With this thought in mind, Meng Chao finally squeezed out a fierce expression like the other rat race warriors. He let out an ancient ferocious beast-like howl and swung his saber toward the wolf race elite closest to him behind the wall of fire. Bang! The saber and claws clashed, producing ear-splitting crisp sounds and shooting out dazzling sparks. Meng Chao remembered his identity of being Only slightly stronger than an ordinary rat race warrior. He spat out blood like a kite with a broken string and flew backward. However, the Wolf Elites arms were numb from Meng Chaos powerful slash. Turbid waves churned in his chest and abdomen. He was barely able to catch his breath, but the door was wide open, and he temporarily lost the ability to resist. The two rat warriors following behind Meng Chao immediately pounced forward while howling. One on the left and the other on the right, blood-dripping sharp blades stabbed fiercely at the underside of the wolf elites ribs. The three of them hugged each other tightly and rolled around on the ground. In a short while, they had turned into bloody gourds. No one knew whose blood was gushing out like a fountain. The Wall of fire was corroded by the pool of blood, and a hole was instantly opened. More and more mouse warriors entered one after another, causing the scales of victory on the battlefield to gradually tilt to the side of the Great Horn Army. Until the wolf officer unleashed his power once more, controlling the lava that spewed out of the wolf head to form a seven to eight arm long giant battle blade that swept through the army, turning more than ten mouse corpses into charcoal, all of them flew out. Meng Chao spat out a mouthful of hot blood. He seemed to be badly injured and could not get up from the ground for a long time. In fact, he activated the life magnetic field and extended the range of his five senses to 100 arms. He found that the high priest of the great horn army had disappeared. It was like an ice cube melting in water, not even a ripple was left. With a thought, Meng Chao jumped up again and picked up a huge steel shield that was left behind by some dead guy. It was embedded with a large number of spikes. He followed the second wave of Fearless Mouse Warriors and once again broke through the gap of the fire wall. This time, he is wearing the totem armor of the werewolf officer himself! Even with Meng Chaos close combat ability. It is also impossible to withstand the totem armor and flaming blade of a wolf officer without any protection. Hoo! Seeing a new wave of lava, from the chest of the wolf officers out of the fierce, into a giant blade of destruction. Meng Chao could only try his best to insert the tip of the giant shield deep into the ground and block the shield with his shoulders. The shield, his body, and his legs formed a solid triangle. Boom Another four or five rat warriors were blown away by the officer of the Wolf clan without any suspense. While they were still in the air, their blood had evaporated, their skin was blackened, and thick green smoke was spurting out of their seven orifices. Meng Chao was the only one who managed to resist the surging magma with his giant steel shield. He created a small safe zone behind the shield! Of course, in the eyes of the bystanders, the price he had to pay was extremely tragic. The giant steel shield was not insulated from the heat. It had not been melted by the magma yet. However, the temperature was getting higher and higher. It gradually turned into an almost transparent orange-red color, just like a lump of melted glass. When Meng Chao touched the inner shoulder, arm, and palm of the giant shield, as well as his face, which was close to the inside of the giant shield so that he could exert his strength, a burning sound was produced. Hearing the hair-raising burning sound and seeing such a shocking scene, the mouse warriors behind Meng Chao were all dumbfounded. They all raised their thumbs up in their hearts for the warrior who had fought against the magma head-on. Even the Wolf tribe officer noticed Meng Chaos amazing feat. With a cold snort, his body moved like lightning as he strode forward and stomped heavily on Meng Chaos shield. The giant steel shield fell from Meng Chaos hand, and Meng Chaos blood spurted out violently for the second time. He fell to the ground like a puppet that had cut off all the strings. However, neither the surrounding rat tribe warriors nor the wolf tribe officer had expected that Meng Chao, who had been severely injured, still had the last bit of strength left. He struggled to get up from the ground. The wolf soldier felt deeply humiliated. He could not care less about the life of a rat. However, he could not tolerate a rat that had blocked two rounds of his attacks and continued to jump around in front of him. The Wolf soldier Strode towards Meng Chao. He slightly opened his arms, and an invisible spiritual magnetic force field immediately produced a powerful suction force. Two battle sabers filled with Sawteeth were sucked out from between the corpses on the ground. The battle sabers intersected and collided with each other, creating waves of lava. The fire wall burned even more intensely, forcing back the surrounding rat race warriors. The wolf race officer stared at Meng Chaos neck, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a confident and cruel smile. The same smile also appeared on the corners of Meng Chaos mouth. However, he wasnt staring at the wolf race officers neck. Instead, he was staring at the top of his head. Just as the wolf officer strode toward Meng Chao and focused all his attention on him A shadow appeared above his head. Two steel claws fell from the sky and grabbed his shoulders. The high priest who had just disappeared behind Meng Chao appeared in the Sky Like a ghost and stood on top of the Wolf Officers head! Chapter 1149 - The True Army Chapter 1149: The True Army Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Different from the concept of priestesses on Earth, only the strongest, fiercest, and most brutal warriors in Picturesque Orchid Lake could be qualified for such glory. Only a body made of steel and iron and an unyielding will could grit their teeth and endure the pain of being torn apart when the power of the ancestral spirit descended into their bodies. They would make themselves the best vessel for the ancestral spirit. This high-ranking priest of the Great Horn Army was no less powerful than a Wolf Clan officer. When he had mysteriously disappeared behind Meng Chao, Meng Chao had guessed that he would personally take care of the officer of the Wolf Clan. As long as Meng Chao acted as fearless as possible and could divert the attention of the officer of the Wolf Clan and buy time for the high-ranking priest, it would be enough. As expected! This high priest should have the bloodline of the Lightning clan. His feet were as sharp as an eagles claws that were magnified several times. The front and back claws pierced deeply into the shoulder of the wolf officer, but the shoulder blades were firmly locked, making it impossible for the wolf officer to raise his arms. The two claws that grew horizontally like human thumbs were embedded into the neck of the wolf officer and were placed horizontally on the carotid artery. The cruel smile on the wolf officers face instantly froze. Endless fear and despair exploded in his eyes. From the depths of his throat came the roar of a trapped beast. He tried to ignore the broken shoulder blades and swing his blade upward to cut off the high priests legs. However, the latter did not leave him any openings. The muscles on his legs expanded, and the claws suddenly contracted. With a fierce twist and pull, the wolf officers shoulder blades, cervical vertebrae, carotid artery, and part of his throat were instantly torn to pieces. Then, with a shake of his arms, the metal wings embedded in the armor all stood up. The mysterious and complicated runes engraved on them also emitted a dazzling light and shot out powerful air currents, they actually condensed into two invisible giant wings, propelling his entire body into the air. Naturally, the wolf race officer was also tightly grabbed by his cervical vertebra and hung up in the air like a rope. Even with the valor of the officer of the Wolf Clan. He had no leverage in the air and could only be butchered. After a symbolic struggle, the high priest of the Great Horn Army twisted the head of the officer of the Wolf clan and his helmet off with a cracking sound. The missing head landed heavily on the ground and smashed into the wall of fire. Blood spurted out of the shocking wound and gradually extinguished the wall of fire. The wolf elites behind the wall of fire were dumbfounded and dazed. They had never expected that their trusted officer would not be a match for the mouse people. It was as if the high priest of the Great Horn Army had not only torn apart the officers neck. It also included the will to resist of all the elites of the Wolf clan present. The High Priestess held the head of the Wolf clan officer, who had died with his eyes wide open. He gazed deeply in Meng Chaos direction and nodded slightly, as if praising Meng Chaos bravery and loyalty. Then, he let out an ear-piercing screech and raised the head of the Wolf clan officer high in the air. The helmet worn by the Wolf clan officer was particularly gorgeous. Even if one could not see his face clearly, as long as one saw the wolf fang and wolf hair on the helmet, one would know that this was definitely the head of a Wolf Clan Noble. Within a radius of several hundred arms, the Wolf clan elites who saw this head were all dumbfounded. They felt as if their worldview had collapsed and the entire world had been changed beyond recognition. However, the mouse warriors were greatly encouraged. They became more and more convinced that the big horn rat god must be protecting and blessing them from above the clouds. Even Meng Chao was secretly speechless. The move that the high-level priest had used just now was fluid and unpredictable. Without decades of hard work, it was impossible for it to be refined to such perfection. Who are these high-level priests of the Big Horn Army? Meng Chao did not believe that they were rats who had only trained their martial skills for a few years. Even if the ancient Dream Saintess could use mysterious methods to send her will into the bodies of these high-ranking oracles and display exquisite martial skills, the high-ranking oracles would not be able to resist her. However, if their bodies could not keep up and did not form the corresponding muscle memory and conditioned reflexes, it would be impossible for them to unleash 100% of their power and kill the Wolf tribe officers in an instant. In the white bone camp, there was far more than one such powerful high-ranking priest. At the same time that the high-ranking priest in front of Meng Chao instantly killed the Wolf tribe officer. In other directions of the jungle battlefield, the high-ranking officers and high-ranking priests of the Great Horn Army also attacked one after another. They attacked the basic commanders of the Wolf tribe reinforcements in a swift and fierce manner that exceeded the opponents imagination, they completely paralyzed the organizational structure of the Wolf Clans reinforcements. With the battle progressing to this stage, there was no longer any suspense about victory or defeat. Especially when tens of thousands of ragged-clothed soldiers holding stone hammers and dung pitchforks, their eyes shone with a fanatical light that was even more fanatical than the elites of the white bone battalion. The flood-like rat army came whistling over from the edge of the jungle, they drowned and devoured everything. The reinforcements of the Wolf clan completely collapsed. These proud and arrogant warriors of the clan were, after all, flesh and blood. When the belief of Under the protection of the ancestral spirit, invincible in battlewas shattered into pieces and trampled into the mud. Their survival instinct as carbon-based intelligent beings surged in the depths of their brain, gradually suppressing the illusory sense of honor. The Big Horn Rat God is real! Otherwise, how could we, pure-blooded warriors of the clan, be defeated by a group of rats? No, we didnt lose to these rats, but to a newly awakened, hungry, true ancestral spirit! This thought became the last straw that crushed the camel. Half an hour later, the battle ended. The Great Horn Army once again obtained a glorious victory, and they wiped out the reinforcements of the Wolf tribe that were rushing to hundred blade city. When the last howl came to an abrupt end. All the living, bloody, riddled, wounded, badly wounded, burned, exhausted, and struggling rat tribe warriors were so happy that they cried and howled at the sky. When they saw the strange phenomenon in the sky, the joy of victory turned into the firmest and deepest belief. Look! It was unknown who was the first to point at the clouds in the sky. It was dusk. The setting sun that was as red as blood dyed the clouds into a red sea. In the Red Sea, the wind was blowing and the clouds were relaxing, as if the waves were crashing on the shore. Countless clouds piled up and formed a huge, solemn, and holy statue. The horn on top of his head was like a flame. He was wearing armor made of bones, and there was a blood-stained war flag on his back. He looked invincible, it was the ancestor spirit who had just woken up from his ten thousand years of sleep The Rat God! The Rat God has appeared! It is indeed the Rat God who has been protecting us in the sky! All the RAT soldiers kneeled on the ground and worshipped the big-horned rat God in the clouds. However, Meng Chaos attention was not projected to the clouds. Instead, it spread out and watched the oracles who were wearing the antenna helmetsin the crowd with great interest. In his eyes, the red clouds in the sky did not have any magical changes, much less the appearance of the big-horned rat God. On the contrary, the helmets of the high-level priests were releasing extremely powerful spiritual and magnetic waves. They were like brain waves that were sizzling and drilling into the brains of the surrounding rat soldiers. The brain waves of the rat soldiers were stimulated, triggering a chain reaction that was like an avalanche. A phenomenon similar to mass hysteria was created, causing everyone to see the same illusion. Of course, Meng Chao did not despise the high-ranking priests just because they were playing tricks. It was not easy to make tens of thousands of rat soldiers have the same illusion at the same time and bring their wills together. Although the illusion was fake. The combat ability that was brought about by it was real. After experiencing such an ambush, Meng Chaos doubts did not diminish. Instead, they grew more and more. Originally, he thought that the great horn army was just a mob of rats who had been deceived, used, and put together in a desperate situation. They were not a real army at all, and their combat strength was quite suspicious. But now, it seemed that at least the core of the Great Horn Army, the White Bone Battalion, was a strong army that was superior to the clan battle group in many aspects, and even had a battlefield communication ability that surpassed the standard of Dragon City. And the high-ranking officers and high-ranking priests hidden behind the great horn helmet and mysterious mask. Were not as simple as ordinary rat people. Instead, they were like professional warriors who had begun their harsh training as soon as they were born. This was a real army. Here came the problem. Even if this army was not enough to conquer red gold city. In the history of his previous life, how did it suddenly collapse and disappear without a Trace? Chapter 1150 - Dream of the Holy Mountain Chapter 1150: Dream of the Holy Mountain Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao believed that the answer should lie with the Ancient Dream Saintess. However, before he met the Ancient Dream Saintess, he still had to go through the wounded soldiers camp first. In order to win this ambush, the White Bone Battalion had paid a very heavy price. Almost all the White Bone Battalion warriors were covered in wounds, and many of them had lost one or even two limbs. With the advanced orcs strong vitality, coupled with the fact that the fanatical rat people had used secret medicines to overdraw their life potential for the next few decades, even if their skin was torn open and their bones were exposed, they would only need to be smeared with secret medicines and simply bandaged. Together with the blessing of the priests, they would be able to become lively again. It was easy to imagine how badly the warriors, who were sent to the wounded barracks to recuperate, had been injured. However, Meng Chao had to enter the wounded soldiers camp. Leaf had told him that the Ancient Dream Saintess attached the most importance to the warriors who would fight to the death. Not only would she give those wounded soldiers the best resources, but she would also visit the seriously-injured warriors in the wounded soldiers camp after every battle. She would even talk to every seriously injured warrior to show that she valued them. To Meng Chao, it was not too difficult to aggravate his injuries. It was nothing more than controlling his breathing, heartbeat, and pulse. On top of that, he intentionally secreted a large amount of body fluid to show signs of organ failure and severe dehydration after severe burns. The difficult part was whether those high priests with keen eyes would scan and analyze his body in depth. If they invaded Meng Chaos body with spirit power to carefully sense his internal organs to cure him, they would definitely find that his cells were extremely active. They would definitely discover that his cell activity was unbelievably strong. He was practically a totem beast in human skin. Fortunately, after the battle, there were simply too many seriously-injured people. Many warriors who had consumed secret medicines and fallen into madness had practically jumped into the mouths of the Wolf Clans elites on their own accord. They had attempted to pierce through the enemys throat with their hard and sharp bones. Even if such fearless warriors could survive, the severity of their injuries would be unimaginable. Facing the thousands of seriously injured warriors, the witch doctors and priests of the great horn army were also extremely busy. For the time being, they were unable to examine and treat every wounded person. For burn patients like Meng Chao, they could only apply the ointment for burns on their bodies first and then soak in the secret medicine. Bandages that gave off a strange fragrance were wrapped around them to ensure that bacteria would not invade their bodies according to the advanced orcs, it was an evil force. Following which, they sent Meng Chao to the wounded barracks to recuperate. That was exactly what Meng Chao wanted. The Great Horn Army had cut down the forest and built a large-scale wounded barracks not far from the ambush battlefield. Inside, they provided the high-energy food and powerful secret medicine that they had just seized from the Wolf Clans reinforcements. Unfortunately, Meng Chao, who was severely burned, could not rise from the dead and devour the food. He could only close his eyes and pretend to be asleep for a long time. At the same time, he secretly activated his spirit magnetic field to stimulate his brain and expand his five senses to the maximum. He did not let go of the tiniest spirit energy ripples around him. After sleeping for three days, he finally saw the Ancient Dream Saintess. It was a new dawn. Upon applying the secret medicine that had the effect of calming the mind and helping with sleep, all the seriously injured soldiers had fallen into a coma. Even though they had lost a few limbs, the seriously injured soldiers, who had been wailing in pain during the day, were frowning and moaning at the moment. Meanwhile, ripples were appearing in their brains at the same time. Meng Chao immediately noticed that the brain waves with weird frequencies were spreading in the wounded soldiers barracks. It was like a pond that was being hit with heavy rain. At first, it was just a few raindrops, and they were like dragonflies skimming the water in a pond, releasing circles of faint ripples. Soon, the ripples continued to spread, and the ripples collided crazily. The raindrops became denser and denser, causing the entire pond to boil. Including Meng Chao, all the severely wounded soldiers had the same dream in the resonance of the brain waves. In the trance-like dream, all of them sat cross-legged under a lofty mountain that reached into the clouds with a magnificent aura. They were still covered in wounds, their limbs were broken, and even their intestines were pierced through. However, the blood and body fluid that flowed out of their wounds had a pale golden texture, like some kind of melted metal that was shone faintly. That caused their incomplete appearances to carry the aura of a martyr, making them appear very solemn and sacred. Among the thousands of severely injured people, the girl with Polycoria, who had appeared in Meng Chaos dream, playing the clarinet, driving the group of skeleton rats, and drowning the glorious city, was floating high in the air. She maintained a smile on her face as she played the clarinet. This time, the sound of the clarinet was no longer strange and mournful. Instead, it was indescribably pleasant to the ear. It made people forget all their anger, hatred, annoyance, and pain, which urged them to let go of everything and gave them a feeling of eternal peace. Accompanied by the melodious sound of the clarinet, wisps of golden light flowed out of the instrument. It was like a golden ribbon, rippling in circles and gently wrapping around the heavily injured people who were sitting around the girl with Polycoria. Meng Chao did not fall into a deep sleep like the other heavily injured people. Even in the dream, he still kept a clear perception and the ability to control his own will. In other words, to him, it was a lucid dream. He could clearly see that these people who were wrapped by the golden ribbons were among the most heavily injured. They were almost hopeless. The spiked maces of the Wolf Clans elite had gone through some of their helmets and flattened their heads, shattering their skulls. As a result, they skulls had caved in, and even their eyeballs had been squeezed out of their sockets. Others either had half of their bodies sliced open by giant blades, or even had half of their heads cut off. Their internal organs and brain matter were exposed in the air. Some were truly severely burned. Not a single piece of undamaged skin could be found on their entire bodies. Others did not seem to have wounds that were too big on the surface, but due to the secret medicines stimulation, their organs released too high a temperature, and they were cooked alive. If Earthlings were to suffer such serious injuries They would die on the spot. Even with the advanced orcs powerful vitality, and the careful treatment from the witch doctors and priests, they could only delay the Grim Reapers footsteps for a few more days. Besides, they would bring more unnecessary pain to them. Yet, right then, there was not the slightest expression of pain on the faces of the seriously injured people, who were on the verge of death. Many of them had already fallen asleep for several days and woke up from their dreams. As the double-pupiled girl blew more and more shining threads into their bodies, their incomplete and miserable bodies seemed to assimilate with the golden threads of light. They gradually became crystal clear and glittered with golden light. It was as if they had gradually slowly rid of the mass of their flesh and blood and the restraints of gravity, turning into something that was purely condensed from energy. They were like hundreds of thousands of golden balloons as they flew up into the sky unsteadily. They flew higher and higher, eventually flying to the side of the towering and majestic mountain under the clouds. The heavily injured soldiers who were not entangled by the golden light were partially confused and partially envious as they looked at these people. Suddenly, the crowd below began to stir because a breeze blew away the clouds that covered the mountainside, revealing the scene on the mountaintop. At the peak of the majestic mountain, there was a lofty and resplendent palace. Around the palace stood several hundred statues of warriors in armor. Each of the statues was at least hundreds of arms tall, like a living ancestral spirit. They waved their invincible weapons and released thunderous roars. However, compared with the sounds of clashing swords and the roars of the sky exploding like raging waves, the sounds made by these statues were nothing. In a trance, all the seriously injured people started to hallucinate. They seemed to see that all the Turan warriors from the ancient times to the present were gathered in the palace at the peak of the mountain. They drank heartily and wolfed down their food. After they had eaten their fill, they laughed manically and jumped into the arena. They were going to have a satisfying duel with the warriors who had sacrificed themselves in different eras but were equally brave. Even if they were beaten to a pulp in the battle, even if their heads and organs were smashed into minced meat, it did not matter. They would soon be able to come back to life before the warriors chorus. Then, they could continue the next round of drinking and fierce battles just like that. The cycle was endless. All the seriously injured people felt their minds being drowned by a boiling wave. Their minds went blank, and they were only shocked and touched. This is the Holy Mountain! Its the legendary Holy Mountain! The Holy Mountain truly exists. Those among us who have made the most heroic sacrifices have all ascended to the peak of the Holy Mountain under the Rat Gods leadership to enjoy an eternal feast and fierce battles! Chapter 1151 - The Saintess Next Door Chapter 1151: The Saintess Next Door Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the worship of countless warriors These seriously injured warriors, who had lost the meaning of healing, all turned into shining heroic spirits and flew to the top of the Holy Mountain and shining palace. The dream ended with their laughter. After Meng Chao slowly woke up and returned to the real world, he found that there were several dozen huge heaps of firewood around the wounded soldiers camp. The Great Horn Armys oracles were smearing grease on the firewood piles to add fuel. A few firewood piles had already been lit. Raging flames soared into the sky and rose to the height of nearly a hundred arms, making them look like shining lighthouses. It was unknown what accelerant the oracles had added to the firewood piles. When they burned, they emitted crackling sounds, and colorful flames spurted out from time to time. It condensed into the image of ferocious beasts baring their fangs and brandishing their claws in the air. When Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at the middle of the pile of firewood He found that the pile of firewood in the shape of a well was filled with strange-shaped corpses. The seriously wounded among the seriously wounded had all died last night. Perhaps the Ancient Dream Saintess fulfilled their last wish in the dream, letting them know that their destination was not the Dark Abyss but an eternal battlefield and feast. They could finally leave this world of pain and chaos with satisfaction and fly into the Big-horned Rat Gods embrace. According to the advanced orcs funeral rites, the more wounds there were on the bodies of the warriors who died in fierce battles and the more horrible they looked, the more they represented valor and glory. If the death was not tragic enough, they often had to ask the respected clan elders or the unrivaled strong ones to destroy the bodies again. The bodies of the seriously wounded were already like ragdolls that had been crushed by iron chariots. Therefore, there was no need to waste the procedure. The flames gradually burned their bodies. Their souls were destined to ascend to the Holy Mountain and stay with all the most powerful warriors of Picturesque Orchid Lake since ancient times. Moreover, under the Rat Gods leadership, they would continue to protect the rat people who were fighting for freedom and dignity. Most of the people in the wounded soldiers camp had the same dream as Meng Chao. They saw the severely wounded of the wounded turn into light and fly to the Holy Mountain. Therefore, the grand and solemn funeral did not bring any sadness. On the contrary, it made the surviving wounded soldiers extremely excited. Everyone discussed the unbelievable dream and felt frustrated. If they had been more ferocious and brave in the fierce battle and charged at the Wolf Clans elites, the impact would have been stronger. They would have let the enemys blades, claws, and fangs pierce their hearts. Then, they would have ascended to the Holy Mountain last night and enjoyed the eternal feast themselves! However, there was no need to be impatient. After taking down Hundred Blade City, their next target would be Red-gold City. Facing the extremely vicious wolves, tigers, and leopards, they would always have a chance to sacrifice themselves. The Ancient Dream Saintess had presided over the funeral. When the warriors corpses turned into a sky full of light, she had been playing the melodious and light tune that Meng Chao had heard in his dream on the temporary altar. At that moment ,the Ancient Dream Saintess was as ordinary and weak as she was in his dream. Aside from the two pupils she had in each eye, there was nothing special about her. She did not have the demeanor of the Big-horned Rat Gods spokesperson in the human world. However, Meng Chao could tell how powerful she was from the sound of her flute. The large camp of wounded soldiers could accommodate nearly ten thousand. There were coughs, moans, and screams of pain everywhere. It was even noisier than a packed arena. Yet, the Ancient Dream Saintess managed to spread her voice to the ears of the wounded soldiers who were lying on the outermost part of the camp with a small flute. She also used the simulated brainwaves from the flute to interfere with their brains. The interference lasted for an entire day until all the martyred warriors corpses were burned. The belief that all the warriors had turned into heroic spirits and ascended to the top of the Holy Mountain was like a red-hot steel seal. It was deeply imprinted on the survivors cerebral cortex. Even though Meng Chaos will was as hard as iron and he knew what had been going on from the beginning, he still could not help but feel a little uneasy. Images of countless heroic spirits turning into light balls and flying up into the shining clouds still appeared in front of his eyes from time to time. How could ordinary rat subjects resist such temptation? When they returned to the team after recovering from their injuries, they would definitely perform a hundred times more valiantly and crazily than in the previous ambush battle! From the looks of it, it did not matter if the Ancient Dream Saintess was really the Rat Gods spokesperson or not. She was a genuine spirit expert and an expert in spirit attacks. Perhaps, she was on par with the Supernatural Entities such as the Demonic Abyss Eye and the Tree of Wisdom that Meng Chao had met on Monster Mountain Range. Of course, the information that could be gathered from such a long-distance observation was too vague. No matter how much Meng Chao mobilized his spirit energy to fill his eyes and activate his super vision, he still could not see the Ancient Dream Saintess facial features. They were covered by her rat skull mask. He could not read her micro-expressions to determine whether she had treated so many fearless rat warriors as cannon fodder and chess pieces, or if she truly believed that all the people who had sacrificed themselves in this war would be able to fly to the Holy Mountain, become a member of the ancestral spirits, and enjoy an eternal feast. Was the Ancient Dream Saintess an accomplice of the ambitious family? Did she know that the Rat God did not exist, yet she was willing to be the tigers accomplice and help the ambitious family play tricks? Was she a puppet who did not know that the ambitious family was planning and manipulating everything behind the scenes? Understanding all of this was crucial to Meng Chaos follow-up plan. The opportunity to get close to the Ancient Dream Saintess soon appeared. Leaf was right. Every time a fierce battle ended, the Ancient Dream Saintess would host a funeral and offer sacrifices to the Rat God as well as heroic spirits. After that, she would personally come to the side of every heavily injured person as a representative of the Rat God and give them the most divine blessing. Meng Chaos brilliant performance in the ambush had played a key role. Apart from the heavily injured among the dead, he was in the most severely injured group of warriors who had survived. As a result, he was the first to receive the Ancient Dream Saintess blessing. It was not until he observed the Ancient Dream Saintess every move up close that Meng Chao understood Leafs words. He had mentioned that everyone in the Great Horn Army treated the Ancient Dream Saintess as if she were a girl next door or even their own sister. If he had not sensed that she was on the altar, he would have been able to release an endless stream of brain waves through the mysterious sound of the flute. Then he could have interfered with the brains of thousands of wounded soldiers. Meng Chao could not sense even the slightest trace of an experts aura on her body. When she was fully focused on examining the soldiers wounds, she did not even care about the stench and personally changed their dressing for them. She gave off a natural feeling of heartache and concern, and there was not the slightest pretense. Her deep sparkling eyes were filled with emotions that connected her to everyone by blood and allowed her to share the same feelings as them. Meng Chao felt that if this Saintess was not being controlled from afar and was kept in the dark Then her acting skills had reached perfection. It was incredible and unbelievable. Soon, the Ancient Dream Saintess arrived before Meng Chaos sickbed. Meng Chao took a deep breath in his heart and sat up straight. He pretended to be extremely enthusiastic and excited about the Ancient Dream Saintess arrival. The Ancient Dream Saintess turned pale with fright and hurriedly held him up to prevent his wound from tearing further and prevent him from suffering secondary injuries. However, when she untied his bandage and was about to help Meng Chao change his dressing, the Ancient Dream Saintess was surprised to find that this warrior, who should have been severely burned, had a large area of scabs all over his body. Many parts of the scabs had even cracked, and pink skin had grown out from them. When he had been fighting the Wolf Clans military officer the other day, he had carried a giant steel shield and faced the lava head-on. His strong self-healing ability, coupled with tremendous performance finally made the Ancient Dream Saintess somewhat interested in him. I know you. You helped Flag Snatcher to seize the battle flag on the city tower in Hundred Blade City. You just joined the White Bone Battalion and immediately participated in the ambush battle. Youre the warrior who carried a giant steel shield and blazed a path forward in the raging flames! The Ancient Dream Saintess smiled. I remember that your name is Tree Root, right? In Picturesque Orchid Lake, where mandrake trees grew everywhere, Tree Root and Leaf were the same. They were both common and uncreative names that could be seen everywhere. There were at least thousands of Tree Roots and Leafs in the entire Great Horn Army. Meng Chao had casually chosen this fake name. He was obviously not afraid of being exposed. The moment he heard that the Ancient Dream Saintess actually knew the name of a nobody like him, he widened his eyes and burst into tears. Chapter 1152 - Runes on the Stone Wall Chapter 1152: Runes on the Stone Wall Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation You need to recuperate properly. Dont be too excited. When you return to the army after recovering from your injuries, you will assume an even more important role in the White Bone Battalion. The Ancient Dream Saintess smiled and comforted Meng Chao. At that time, we can fight together for all the rat people and the Rat God! I will, Saintess. I will! Meng Chao was so excited that tears filled his eyes. He shouted in a hoarse voice, The runes that the Rat God gave me helped me to keep my life in the raging flames. I will definitely recover as soon as possible and die for the Rat God! The Ancient Dream Saintess had already shifted her gaze to the next seriously injured person. The words the runes that the Rat God gave me stunned her slightly. She then shifted her gaze back. What runes? Her eyes shone with interest. There were also a few spirit ripples in her voice, as though they were going to stir up waves deep in Meng Chaos brain. Thats right. The runes that I saw when I fell off the cliff as a child, Ancient Dream Saintess. Those must be the blessings that the Rat God gave me, right? Meng Chao paused for a moment and pretended to come to his senses. Thats right. Ive never told anyone about this. When I was young, our family lived in a small mountain village that was surrounded by high peaks and dense forests. Although mandrake fruits were scattered all over the mountains and plains, the number of people who picked them was really limited. Moreover, the old warrior who ruled the small mountain village also requested us to pay the Mandrake Tax with golden fruits of the highest grade. The entire village to had no choice but to venture into the deep mountains and forests repeatedly. In the end, the totem beasts that were hibernating there were alerted. I remember that we alerted an entire nest of totem beasts. The howls of ferocious beasts could be heard everywhere in the entire mountain forest. Many people were bitten to death by the totem beasts, which gnawed them into pieces. Those who had survived, were in a panic, and they gradually escaped to the end of the road. I was separated from my family, and I stumbled up a cliff. There were also cliffs on my left and right. Before me was the abyss, while behind me, the hungry roars of the totem beasts were getting closer and closer. I was completely disheartened. I closed my eyes and jumped down from the edge of the cliff. I just thought that even if I the fall breaks my body into pieces, it would be much more satisfying than falling into the totem beasts bloody mouth and have it slowly tear off every piece of flesh on my body. I never thought that I wouldnt fall to my death. There was a very strange airflow at the bottom of the cliff. It was like a soft cushion that supported my back. There were also dense mandrake branches along the way. They crisscrossed like a huge rope net, continuously reducing my speed. Finally, there was a thick blanket of bacteria growing at the bottom of the cliff. It was both soft and elastic. I landed on it and bounced back and forth. Aside from my face being bruised and swollen, I actually didnt suffer any other serious injuries. I stood up in a daze and found myself in a strange and unbelievable new world. There were crystal-clear things, which I couldnt tell were ores or plants. I had never heard of or seen them before I was on the cliff. I also discovered a cave at the bottom of the cliff. The depths of the cave shimmered with dim light, and it emitted an indescribable, seductive voice. It was as if it was calling me to go in and explore. I walked into the cave in a stupor. I didnt know how many turns I took in the cave, but I eventually saw a huge, magnificent stone wall. Hundreds of runes that I couldnt understand were carved on it. Every rune was flowing with brilliant colors and emanating magnificent light like colorful streams. Like a fool, I stayed in the cave for a few days in my dazed state. I didnt feel hungry or thirsty. I couldnt help but stare at those runes, as though I wanted to imprint every single one of them into my brain. I dont really remember what happened after that. I only remember that for some unknown reason, I left the mysterious world under the cliff and returned to my home at the foot of the mountain. Looking at my barren, abandoned home that was reminiscent of a graveyard, I sensed something amiss. I finally found a familiar, crazy old man in the desolate village. Only then did I learn that the last time I went to the mountain to collect golden fruits, the village had suffered heavy losses. Almost all the young and strong people had lost their lives to the totem beasts claws. My parents did not make it back alive either. Only the old, weak, sick, and disabled were left in the village. The villagers who still had a chance of survival went to the nearby villages. Meanwhile, the villagers who were too old to walk were left there to wait for death. It had been half a year since the harvesting team encountered the totem beasts in the depths of the forest! How strange. I felt like I only stayed in the cave for three to five days at most. After leaving the forest, it merely took me half a day to return home. Although my stomach was growling, I could still endure it. How could it have been half a year? With a belly full of doubts, I left my desolate home and wandered around. I had encountered countless dangers. But this time, something even stranger happened! Every time I encountered danger, the runes I had seen in the depths of the cave after falling off the cliff would appear before my eyes. And each time those runes appeared before my eyes, I would feel my blood boiling. My entire body would be boiling hot as if there were waves of incomparably powerful energy surging out from the depths of my bone marrow. It made me agile and powerful. Even if I was seriously injured, my recovery speed would be a few times faster than that of ordinary people. Sometimes, I would return to the mysterious world at the bottom of the cliff in a dream, and once again walk into the winding cave. At the end of the cave, I would see the magnificent stone wall. Every time I woke up from such a dream, I would feel stronger than before, and my flesh, as well as my blood, were more solid! Recently, when I rushed toward that Wolf Clan officer and used the giant steel shield to block the lava that he unleashed out, those mysterious runes also shone crazily before my eyes. They gave me endless strength and the ability to endure pain. Otherwise, how could I have carried the burning red steel shield and withstand the lava while I advanced step by step? Ancient Dream Saintess, please tell me, are these runes really a blessing given to me by the Big-horned Rat God? Has the Big-horned Rat God noticed me, an insignificant nobody, since so long ago? Meng Chaos eyes were burning as he stared at the Ancient Dream Saintess. He believed that Ancient Dream Saintess would definitely be deeply attracted to his story. Moreover, he was not afraid that the Ancient Dream Saintess would see through his tale. Although the story was fictional, the details of the story, including the wonderful world at the bottom of the cliff and the sparkling runic stone wall, were all true. It was a strange phenomenon that Meng Chao had witnessed with his own eyes on Monster Mountain Range, near the Ruins No. 2 in the Hidden Mist Domain. Picturesque Orchid Lake and Monster Mountain Range were very close to each other, so it was not strange for them to have similar caves. As expected, the Ancient Dream Saintess eyes were gleaming. In the Rat Gods eyes, as long as you have the courage to fight for freedom and dignity, you are the noblest warrior. You are definitely not some insignificant nobody. A warrior like you is certainly qualified to receive the Rat Gods blessing and guidance. The Ancient Dream Saintess paused for a moment and said, However, can you show me what the runes on the stone wall in your dream look like? Meng Chao nodded and stretched out a finger that had been smeared with ointment for burns. He poked the air and drew in a trajectory that formed ghostly runes. The runes that he drew were real. They had been carved in the pits of Ruins No. 1 at the center of Dragon City. It was just that he deliberately drew them in a crooked and broken way. If she had been an ordinary person, she might have thought that his fingers were cramping up and he was drawing randomly. However, Meng Chao believed that the Ancient Dream Saintess would definitely be able to sense the ancient eras mystery from the incomplete strokes. I, I dont really remember. After drawing three or four broken runes in a row, Meng Chao seemed to have exhausted his energy. He clutched his head and moaned as if he was about to have a splitting headache. Every time I try to draw these runes clearly, I cant remember. My head hurts. My head hurts! The Ancient Dream Saintess hurried forward and gently held Meng Chaos temple with both hands. Then, she injected two streams of gentle spirit energy into his brain. It doesnt matter. The Rat Gods blessing has its own magic. Its not something that we can easily understand and imitate. The Ancient Dream Saintess softly said, We just need to continue being infinitely devout and sacrificing everything for the rat peoples cause. The Big-horned Rat God will naturally bless us until the final victory falls into our hands! Chapter 1153 - Dream Construction Chapter 1153: Dream Construction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Comforted by the Ancient Dream Saintess, Meng Chao fell into a half-unconscious and half-conscious state. He no longer struggled or yelled. The Ancient Dream Saintess did not seem to care about the stone wall of runes that he had mentioned. She told the witch doctor to take good care of a warrior like Meng Chao. Then, she walked toward the next seriously-injured person. However, behind her, Meng Chaos lips curled into a faint smile. He knew that the Ancient Dream Saintess had already taken the bait. She would definitely think of a way to sneak into his dream and explore the secrets of the stone wall runes. In his dream, Meng Chao would then be able to have a good chat with the Ancient Dream Saintess without any interference and have the home field advantage. Thats right, his own dream was the safest place Meng Chao could think of to communicate. Only in his dream would he be able to ensure that there would be no walls with ears and the ambitious people hiding behind the Ancient Dream Saintess would not pry into their communication. Even if the other party could penetrate the Ancient Dream Saintess brain and invade Meng Chaos mind, there was a layer of separation. As such, Meng Chao was confident that he would be able to build an absolute defense in his brain. He could even let the strange power that dared to invade his brain have a taste of what it was like to steal a chicken but end up losing a grain of rice. Of course, he could not let the Ancient Dream Saintess take the initiative in the dream world. In the past, whether it was the Big-horned Rat God standing on the clouds and emanating awe-inspiring light that one could not look at with the naked eye, or The Great Horn Army forming a magnificent square formation that swept across the entire map, or The Ancient Dream Saintess playing the clarinet and commanding the tide of skeletons and rat people to devour the entire Red-gold City Not forgetting the dream last night, where countless rat people had sacrificed their lives turned into crystal clear heroic spirits and flew to the top of the Holy Mountain as the Big-horned Rat God summoned them These dreams had all been created by the Ancient Dream Saintess and implanted into the rat soldierss brains, including Meng Chaos. The Ancient Dream Saintess could naturally summon the wind and rain in such dreams, guiding the dreamers to see and believe whatever she wanted them to see and believe. This time, however, Meng Chao would personally create and control the dream. Previously, Meng Chao had never created a dream. Though, during the battle between Dragon City and the monster civilization, he had encountered countless experts who created illusions. It was especially true when it came to the double illusion of Peach Blossom Town, which the Supernatural Entity, the Tree of Wisdom, had created. It had been a super illusion that was both illusory and real, a hundred times more real than a dream. It had trapped countless superhumans in it and prevented them from extricating themselves. After Meng Chao defeated the illusion experts, including the Demonic Abyss Eye, as well as the Tree of Wisdom, and entered the monster civilizations ultimate lair, he read a lot of information that dated back to the ancient era from the monster mastermind. He also gained his own understanding on how to create an illusion. Although he did not know how to project dreams into someone elses brain subtly, he did not have to worry about the issue at all. He only needed to use his strong imagination to build a vivid and lifelike world deep in his brain. Then, he just had to quietly wait for the Ancient Dream Saintess to fall into his trap. Learning from the Tree of Wisdoms experience, Meng Chao decided to divide his dream into several layers. The outermost layer was naturally about the younger years of his fictional identity, Tree Root. It also included the story of him going deep into the mountains and forests to pick golden fruits with his family, only to be attacked by totem beasts and fall off a cliff in a panic. Leaf told Meng Chao before that the Ancient Dream Saintess had once sneaked into his dream and read his childhood memories, transforming into a non-existent figure like his sister. She had taught him how to practice with the human-shaped arrowhead he had seen on the cave mural. Of course, Meng Chao had been highly suspicious. While the Ancient Dream Saintess had taught leaf, she had also read all the information about the cave mural in Leafs brain. Therefore, once the Ancient Dream Saintess sneaked into Meng Chaos dream and saw his experience, she would not have too many suspicions. Meng Chao prepared a few tests for the Ancient Dream Saintess in his dream. People could only reveal their true selves in the dream. In reality, a gentleman with a dignified appearance was like an erupting volcano in the dream world, fulfilling his ugliest desires to his hearts content. That was human nature. Meng Chao believed that these tests would allow him to clearly see what kind of person the Ancient Dream Saintess was. Was she a demons lackey or a puppet? Was she someone worth saving and cooperating with, or was she an obstacle that should be eliminated? Next, it was the stone wall runes at the bottom of the cliff. Images and materials from the pits of the sinkhole in the Hidden Mist Domain had been stored in his memory. Now, Meng Chao was ready to construct a wondrous world that was completely different from the outside world. Since the materials were real things that existed, it was impossible for the Ancient Dream Saintess to see through them. As for the runes on the stone wall, Meng Chao was prepared to copy a few ancient stone steles that he had seen in the depths of Ruins No. 1 at the center of Dragon City. The people of Earth had studied the runes on these stone steles for more than half a century, but they were still unable to decipher all of their content. No matter how high ones realm was or how strong ones mental strength was, if they stared at the stone steles for a long time, their mental defenses would shake. Then, they would have a splitting headache and a mental breakdown. Meng Chao believed that as a mental expert with extremely high mental strength, the Ancient Dream Saintess would definitely have a strong interest in the runes. Once she was fully focused on studying the contents of the runes, she would definitely be like those researchers with profound skills in Dragon City. Her brain would be greatly shocked, and her mental defenses would have a flaw. When that happened, Meng Chao would have a great chance to invade the Ancient Dream Saintess brain and steal the secret hidden in the deepest part of her soul. Thats right, just communicating in the dream realm was not Meng Chaos goal. The mysterious Saintess had a strange ability to manipulate other peoples dreams and even predict the future as she pleased. In just a few years, she had single-handedly created the Great Horn Army and caused the Great Horn Chaos. Meng Chao was not completely confident that he would convince her with his perfect tongue. Mental interference was a two-way street. Whenever the Ancient Dream Saintess sneaked into Meng Chaos brain through his dream, she would also opened the port of her brain, giving Meng Chao a chance to follow the clues and invade in the opposite direction. Of course, Meng Chao was also prepared for the Ancient Dream Saintess brain to be controlled by stronger enemies, such as Jackal Kanus. Therefore, he prepared a deeper layer of security in his dream. He wanted to make sure that even the will of Kanus, the Jackal, could not use the Ancient Dream Saintess brain as a springboard to invade his brain. As long as Kanus dared to follow him all the way to the security layer, even the powerful Doomsday Wolf would be beaten into a three-legged stray dog in the depths of Meng Chaos brain! Meng Chao spent three days to carefully construct his dream. He had been most worried about the Ancient Dream Saintess invading his dream before it was completed. Fortunately, the Ancient Dream Saintess had been consoling the seriously wounded day and night for the past few days. It was quite an energy-consuming task to take care of the thousands of wounded. For the time being, she did not care about the stone wall runes that Meng Chao had mentioned. However, even though Meng Chao had finished constructing the dream and three days had passed, the infiltration that he had expected still did not happen. The Ancient Dream Saintess had already left the wounded barracks. From the well-informed wounded soldiers, Meng Chao learned that a long-lasting and large-scale war was brewing, boiling, and erupting around Hundred Blade City. As a result, more and more wounded soldiers poured into barracks. In just a few days, the scale had increased by three to five times. These new wounded soldiers brought a large number of battle reports on the areas around Hundred Blade City. It was said that dozens of rebel rat troops had broken through the encirclement of the five great clans and arrived at Hundred Blade City. That led to the Great Horn Army to have a terrifying number of soldiers. With a steady stream of cannon fodder, the feint at the foot of Hundred Blade City turned into real attacks. It was said that under the rat tides fearless and surging attacks, even the iron walls of Hundred Blade City were shaken. In the latest assault, half of Hundred Blade Citys southwestern wall had collapsed. Following that, the rat soldiers charged into the city and started a fierce battle with the defending army. Although they were eventually chased out by the defending army, just the fact that the rat people had destroyed Hundred Blade Citys wall was enough to make all the rat people cheer. Meanwhile, the defending armys morale was low, and their prestige fell. Word around Hundred Blade City was the Great Horn Army and the Wolf Clans reinforcements had started a few more bloody battles. Although the rat people had suffered heavy losses, they had used countless corpses to build an iron wall. They refused to let the Wolf Clans reinforcements to cross the line! Hundred Blade city was about to be flooded by the rat tide. It would be the first city that the Great Horn Army conquered. It was a glorious city that had great symbolic and strategic value. When that time came, the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake would be shocked to the core. As for the rat servants and slave workers who were still enslaved by the clan warriors and had not made up their minds to resist, they would definitely be excited and rise up. The Great Horn Army would be ten times larger than it was today.. No power would be able to stop them from establishing their own clans. Guided by the Big-horned Rat God, they would even seize what originally belonged to the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopardssupreme glory! Chapter 1154 - : The Saintess Enters the Dream Chapter 1154: The Saintess Enters the Dream Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All the rat soldiers believed it. They became a hundred times more devoted and fanatic, burning their own flesh and blood to ensure that victory would come soon. In the huge whirlpool that was as hot as lava, only Meng Chao was still clear-headed. He realized that the Great Horn Army had reached a turning point. Hundred Blade City was the rat peoples limit. In a few days, the situation would take a turn for the worse. The rat tide formed by millions of fanatical rats would instantly fall apart and turn into ashes. It was obvious from the food supply in their camp. In the beginning, because they had taken a large amount of supplies from the Wolf Clans reinforcements, their food supply in the camp was plentiful and high-quality. Even normal soldiers who were heavily injured could enjoy secret medicine and high energy food that the Wolf Clans witch doctor had specially prepared. As for fried mandrake fruits and other normal food, they were all supplied freely. Now, with the dozens of rebel rat troops gathering at the foot of Hundred Blade City, the Great Horn Armys logistical pressure had increased tenfold. Although they had obtained many spoils of war, they could not make up for the losses on the battlefield. As the scale of the wounded soldiers camp continued to expand, the supply of food and medicine also gradually became insufficient. Not only was the quality of the secret medicine meticulously concocted by the witch doctor turned into ordinary herbs that were being boiled randomly. From baking golden fruits with cheese, it turned into ordinary mandrake paste mixed with sour cream at most. The quantity was also greatly limited, so they had to implement a rationing system. Many of the wounded needed a lot of nutrition to repair their wounds and recover their energy. They could only deal with the wounds blindly with clear soup and water. They were so hungry that they were moaning and sighing in the middle of the night. Of course, in the mouths of the witch doctors, the priests, and the ordinary wounded, it was only a temporary problem. Everybody except Meng Chao believed that the great horn army was about to take over hundred blade city. At that time, all the granaries and armories in hundred blade city would belong to the entire rat population. Not only would they be able to completely solve the logistical problem, but they would also be able to shock the entire Orchid Lake and expand the Great Horn Army. Three days, at most five days! The injured soldiers who were carried to the injured barracks were still filled with confidence and joy. The defending soldiers of Hundred Blade City are exhausted. Even the city towers have been destroyed by us several times. They will collapse in three to five days at most. By then, there will be no more problems! Also, I heard that the lion men and tigermen in Red-gold City have started to fight among themselves. The entire Red-gold City is covered in corpses and blood. Half of the city is burning! As long as we can finish off the defenders of Hundred Blade City and the reinforcements of the Wolf Clan, and charge to the bottom of Red Gold City in one go, Im afraid that Red Gold City, which has been torn apart, will be easier to conquer than hundred Blade City! The extremely optimistic mood hovered above the wounded barracks like a chirping lark. Meng Chao saw it and was anxious, but he did not know how to convince the blindly optimistic rat warriors. Destruction was about to arrive, and the fall of the Great Horn Army was tomorrow. The real combat ability of the elites of the Wolf Clan was definitely not as simple as you imagined. The continuous victories over the past month were only because of Jackal Kanus, the nominal leader of the Wolf Clan. He was just dragging down the Wolf Clans leaders who actually held military power in the dark and even stabbing them in the back. Right now, Jackal Kanus had already used the sharp blade of the Great Horn Army to kill and injure the leaders who hindered him from truly controlling the Wolf Clan. Even the commander of the Wolf Clan, who barely managed to survive, was no longer qualified to strut around in front of Jackal Kanus and take advantage of his seniority. Based on the methods that Jackal Kanus had displayed in Meng Chaos memories in his previous life, it was likely that Jackal Kanus had already completed the internal integration of the Wolf Clan. At that moment, he should have completed the internal integration of the Wolf Clan and made the surviving commanders submit to him so that he could completely control the supreme power of the entire Wolf Clan, right? In that case, the sharp blade of the Great Horn Army had completed its historical mission. In the future, there were at least a hundred ways for the Doomsday Wolf to let the ignorant rat citizens know what true terror and despair were. Perhaps, Hundred Blade City was originally the bait that Jackal Kanus had deliberately thrown at the rat citizens. In order to take down Hundred Blade City, the warriors who had the most resistance and fighting strength amongst the tens of millions of rat people had all gathered there. They had lost their mobility and logistical ability. They were like a mountain of meat that could not move. If they could really take down Hundred Blade City and successfully take the armory and granary in the city, that would be great. What if they could not take it? Even if they did, what if the defending army ignited the armory and granary in despair and burned all the war resources? What if Hundred Blade City was the core of the plot from the start, and the armory and granary in the city did not have enough war resources to give the Great Horn Army a chance to breathe? Analyzing it from Meng Chaos memories of his previous life, this was not a what if. It was history that was destined to happen. He could only watch as dozens of rebel army of rat people swarmed Hundred Blade City from all directions. Meng Chao thought of the complicated and sophisticated large-scale rat catching equipment. There was a seesaw that could move around, and in the middle of it was a huge and deep bucket. Perhaps there were a few pieces of fragrant cheese floating on the surface of the water, attracting the surrounding rat people to run up the seesaw at all costs. Finally, they fell into the bucket and drowned. They waited and waited, but they could not find the Ancient Dream Saintess. The anxious Meng Chao wanted to tear off his disguise and charge into the Ancient Dream Saintess tent. However, the Ancient Dream Saintess herself appeared to be powerless under normal circumstances. There were a few high-level priests with masks and big horn helmets around her at all times. Their auras were unfathomable. Meng Chao wondered if the Ancient Dream Saintess herself was really an ignorant puppet. These high-level priests were not as simple as her subordinates and followers. It was very likely that they were controlled by the ambitious people behind the scenes. They had the responsibility of protecting and monitoring the Ancient Dream Saintess at the same time. Meng Chao was confident that he could deal with these high-level priests. However, he was not confident that he could do this without alerting the mastermind behind the scenes and alerting the enemy. Therefore, he could only lurk, trust his judgment, and wait patiently. Fortunately, his persistence paid off. On the eleventh day after he entered the wounded camp, the Ancient Dream Saintess finally arrived. It was the darkest moment before dawn. It was also the moment when ones nerves were the most relaxed and one fell into the deepest part of a dream. Meng Chao was in a shallow sleep but had set up several layers of warning nets deep inside his brain. Suddenly, he felt that there was a shimmering thread of light licking the space between his eyebrows like a wriggling snake. A few nerve currents that could calm his mind and massage his brain cells were released into his brain. Then, they crawled in and connected Meng Chaos brain to a mysterious existence that was hiding in the dark. Its finally here! Meng Chao was excited. However, with high control of his body and the brain of a quasi Deity Realm expert, he had precisely manipulated part of the brain cells outside the cerebral cortex to simulate a deep sleep. At the same time, he injected his spirit power into the memory cells and released some memory fragments that he had carefully constructed before sending them to the threads of light that had invaded his brain. Meng Chao did not directly have the dream of being chased by totem beasts, falling off a cliff, and discovering stone wall runes. Although he had mentioned this to the Ancient Dream Saintess the other day If the Ancient Dream Saintess discovered that he was having this dream right after she had infiltrated his brain, it would be too much of a coincidence. Moreover, Meng Chao understood the mentality of experts like the Ancient Dream Saintess. She would never feel at ease if she was allowed to move around in other peoples dreams. It was impossible for her to completely let her guard down. Therefore, Meng Chao simply sent a large amount of fragmented material to her and let her construct the dream with her own hands. Only when the Ancient Dream Saintess believed that it was a dream that she had created on her own and that it was her home ground would she be able to completely let down her guard and reveal her true self. The Ancient Dream Saintess was indeed fooled. The light threads stopped in front of the mottled memory fragments and skimmed through them quickly. These memory fragments not only contained the incident of being chased by totem beasts, falling off a cliff, and discovering stone wall runes. It also contained the identity that Meng Chao had fabricated, the scene of Tree Root growing up. This included his carefree life in the village when he was a child. After his home was deserted, he wandered everywhere. With the help of the runes on the stone walls, he escaped from hopeless situations of certain death time and time again. Of course, there was also the series of arduous battles after he joined the Great Horn Army, as well as his pious, valiant, and fanatical performance in the battles. Through these memory fragments, one could perfectly simulate the growth trajectory of a rat soldier. Of course, all the memory images were vague, vague, and even mottled. A lot of details were lost. This was also a normal characteristic of the memory images. It would be strange if all the memories were clear after ten or twenty years. As for the bait that Meng Chao threw out, the glittering stone wall rune, Meng Chao had also let it flash through his memories. It allowed the Ancient Dream Saintess to sense its magic, but she could not see the true meaning of even a single talisman. The Ancient Dream Saintess wanted to carefully explore the mysteries of the stone wall talisman. She had to create a dream, and Meng Chaos subconscious would act as a guide to enter the deepest part of his brain. The Ancient Dream Saintess had indeed taken the bait. Meng Chao could feel that the light threads that had infiltrated his brain were like glittering stamens. They split into dozens of threads from the tip. Each thread gently wrapped around a memory fragment that he had created and voluntarily sent over. Then, like building a palace, they quickly and skillfully began construction. Chapter 1155 - Dream Test Chapter 1155: Dream Test Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was the first time that Meng Chao had seen someone construct a dream so clearly. As the threads of light crisscrossed, fragments of memories piled up. It was an indescribable and mysterious scene. If one had to describe it, it was as if the Ancient Dream Saintess had built a massive, winding three-dimensional maze in Meng Chaos mind. It was filled with forks, tunnels, and various dead ends. Then, she connected the translucent, pyramid-like three-dimensional labyrinth to Meng Chaos central nerves and the part of his brain that was in charge of memory. Following that, spirit waves similar to brain waves rippled out from the golden threads and spread to the depths of Meng Chaos brain. Meng Chao felt that the three-dimensional labyrinth seemed to have turned into a bottomless swirl, which was strangely attractive to his subconscious. He smiled slightly and split his subconscious into two. Half of his subconscious swam toward the dream maze carefully constructed by the Ancient Dream Saintess. The other half of his subconscious was still the supreme ruler of that brain region, standing above the dream maze and calmly controlling the overall situation. The secret technique of splitting his subconscious into two was something that even many Deity Realm experts in Dragon City had not mastered. However, Meng Chao had a double soul to begin with. The Apocalyptic Meng Chao and his normal self were two completely different existences. It was similar to what Leaf had said about the Ancient Dream Saintess who could rely on the arrival of the Big-horned Rat God to instantly transform into a female war god. Half of Meng Chaos subconscious pretended to be in a trance as he swam into the depths of the dream maze. He woke up there. Deep in the mountains, in the dense forests, there was a faint miasma that was howling repeatedly. There was also an earthquake-like continuous shaking that was constantly pulling at the nerves of the person in the dream. It made the person in the dream feel helpless and in need of help. Without a doubt, it was a nightmare. In the nightmare, Meng Chao turned into a sallow and emaciated child that could be seen everywhere. This might not have been the real appearance of Tree Root when he was young. In the dream, a person could change into all kinds of strange images and even change their gender and identity, but they would not doubt their existence. From a certain point of view, the image of a person in the dream was the most realistic projection of the subconscious mind. The sallow and emaciated child showed that although Tree Root had grown into a fearless warrior among the elite troops of the Great Horn Army Deep in his heart, he was still hurt by his parents killing by the totem beasts in his childhood. Run, Tree Root! Run! Meng Chao heard an anxious urging voice behind him. When he turned around, he saw the Ancient Dream Saintess. The Ancient Dream Saintess in the nightmare was a few years younger than she was in reality. She was only a little over ten years old at most, not much older than Meng Chaos current appearance. She was dressed in the same way as Meng Chao in the nightmare. Her clothes were shabby and covered in mud. Her palms and soles were covered in small wounds as if she had just crawled in the depths of the forest. She climbed to the top of the thorn-covered mandrake tree to pick golden fruits. Behind her was a huge wicker basket made from the branches of the mandrake tree. Mandrake fruits only filled half of the basket, but the weight was heavy. It was so heavy that she could not breathe. Run, Root. I will protect you! The shrunken version of the Ancient Dream Saintess placed her hand on Meng Chaos shoulder and seriously told him, Even if Mom and Dad are eaten by totem beasts, I will protect you, and we will escape this forest! The Ancient Dream Saintess face in the dream was blurry. However, the palm that she placed on Meng Chaos shoulder emitted a warm current that surged into Meng Chaos subconscious. It made Meng Chao believe subconsciously that he indeed had a sister. The roars of the beasts in the distance were getting closer and closer. There were also a few screams from the villagers mixed in. There were also the sounds of the trees cracking and falling upon being struck by the beasts. Meng Chao did not have time to think before his sister grabbed his wrist and ran desperately in the forest. Behind them, the grass rustled as if a ferocious beast was going to jump out at any moment. In front of them, the mountain was getting higher and higher, and they were about to reach the cliff. Meng Chao could almost guess what the Ancient Dream Saintess was going to do. According to the script, as long as they could run all the way to the cliff created by the Ancient Dream Saintess There was a high chance that they could activate the childhood memories of the non-existent rat warrior, Tree Root. They would reveal the strange new world hidden in the deepest part of their memories, under the cliff. At that time, the Ancient Dream Saintess would only need to take his subconscious and jump. Naturally, they would be able to see the mysterious stone wall engraved with ancient runes. However, Meng Chao was not prepared to dream 100% according to the Ancient Dream Saintess script. He grinned in his heart, and a few faint ripples appeared in the depths of his brain, adding some unexpected elements to the Ancient Dream Saintess pre-planned dream. Tree Root! Tree Root! The two of them were running when they suddenly heard someone shouting in front of them. It was a few rat children who were dressed similar to them. One of them was clutching his ankle. He was in so much pain that he was drenched in cold sweat as he rolled on the ground. On the path that the wild beast had stepped on, there was a vine that was three inches above the ground, and it was lying across the road. It seemed that these children were also trying to avoid the totem beasts. However, one of them had sprained her ankle in a panic. The scene caused the Ancient Dream Saintess to be slightly stunned. Obviously, she had not superfluously arranged for the sprained ankle in the dream. However, in the minds of others, to construct a dream based on the memories of others was an unpredictable and uncontrollable thing in the first place. The human brain was a deep and unfathomable ocean. Dreaming was like raising a storm above the ocean. No one knew what kind of sediment the monstrous waves would sweep up from the deepest part of the ocean. Therefore, the Ancient Dream Saintess did not suspect that her constructed dream had been invaded. In reality, she did not even have complete control over them from the start. She was only faced with a decision on how to deal with the little companions that appeared in these dreams. Its Leaf, Tree Branch, Loud Voice, and Little Ear! Meng Chaos subconscious screamed in the nightmare. Sister, what should we do now? He calmly observed the Ancient Dream Saintess reaction. If the Ancient Dream Saintess was really a person who would do anything to achieve her goal, her goal would be to see the runes on the stone wall deep inside Meng Chaos brain. She should not care about these little friends who were in her way. She should just grab Meng Chaos wrist and continue running to the edge of the cliff in one breath. If that was the case, she should be able to trigger the related memories of facing the cliff and jumping down into Meng Chaos brain. However, if that was the case, Meng Chao would have to endure the pain of his little friend spraining her ankle, falling behind, and being eaten up by the totem beasts in his nightmare. It was the test that Meng Chao had arranged for the Ancient Dream Saintess. If she really chose the simplest method, it meant that she did not care about the feelings of the rat folk warrior, Tree Root, at all. She did not care whether she had brought a dream or a nightmare to others. She did not care about the brain that she had plundered, and she did not care if it would leave an indelible psychological wound. No matter how strong this person was, she would be a potential partner who was worth Meng Chaos time. However The Ancient Dream Saintess frowned slightly. After pondering for a moment, she chose another path. Dont worry, Elder Sister has a way to save everyone! Her eyes sparkled as she smiled brightly at Meng Chaos subconscious in the nightmare. Then, she turned a deaf ear to the cries for help from the rat children in front of her. She grabbed Meng Chaos wrist tightly and took a long detour, continuing to climb the mountain peak. While Meng Chao was greatly disappointed The Ancient Dream Saintess suddenly stood still on a large bluestone and placed her palm next to her cheek. She took a deep breath and let out a sharp cry that pierced the clouds. Ahhh! For a moment, a few startled birds were stirred up in the dense forest. The mandrake trees all over the mountains and plains swayed uncertainly in the midst of her cry. Rustle, rustle, rustle, rustle The bushes trembled continuously. Kacha, kacha, kacha. From far to near, countless large trees fell one after another. Accompanied by a gust of foul-smelling whirlwind, a savage-looking totem beast bared its teeth and crawled out from among the broken trees! It was like cutting off a jackal by its waist, separating its head and tail, and stuffing a pythons waist in the middle. At the same time, the beast possessed the ferocity of a jackal and the viciousness of a python. On its slender back, along with its head and tail, hundreds of extremely sharp rhombus-shaped bone plates were densely erected. It was as if the entire spine was a sharp blade that combined both hardness and softness.. Chapter 1156 - The Healing of Dreams Chapter 1156: The Healing of Dreams Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was a totem beast that the rat people knew as the Blade Wolf. Although it was not a serious threat to the clan warriors who wore totem armor, to the rat people who ventured into the mountains to pick mandrake fruit, it was equivalent to a messenger from hell. In the material provided by Meng Chao to the Ancient Dream Saintess, the young Tree Root encountered the Blade Wolf in the mountain forest. He had not expected the Ancient Dream Saintess to extract the material and present it before him. The half of Meng Chaos that was above the dream clearly saw countless dazzling golden threads spreading out from the Ancient Dream Saintess body and wrapping around the Blade Wolf. Like a marionette, the threads moved the Blade Wolf into all kinds of ferocious and ugly postures and burst out with soul-stirring howls. The half of Meng Chaos subconscious in the dream seemed to be frightened. His face was pale, and he was dumbstruck for a long time. Tree Root, dont be afraid. Run! Big Sis will lead this beast away! The Ancient Dream Saintess pushed Meng Chao hard and higher up the slope. Then, she picked up a fist-sized stone from the ground and threw it at the Blade Wolf with all her strength. It hit the middle of the Blade Wolfs forehead. Although the attack did not break the wolfs brain, it was enough to make it explode. However, that provoked the beasts anger. It let out a strange cry, and the sharp scales, as well as bone spikes on its python-like body, stood up like poisoned daggers, producing a rattling sound. Its entire body seemed to expand in an instant. It was akin to a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, but also reminiscent of a Python swimming toward the Ancient Dream Saintess. Run, Tree Root! Run! The Ancient Dream Saintess shouted at Meng Chao with all her strength. She ran to the other side of the forest and soon disappeared into the shrubbery and bushes. Meng Chao felt an invisible force enveloping the half of his subconscious that was deep in the dream. He was muddle-headed and at the mercy of others. He ran to the top of the mountain without caring about anything else. Until he saw stars, the world was spinning, and he was out of breath. Finally, a cliff, which looked like a fang, appeared in front of him. At the bottom of the cliff was a mysterious abyss surrounded by clouds and mist. Before he could get out of his state of shock,. He heard rustling sounds behind him again. Meng Chao felt his scalp go numb. When he looked back, he saw a blood-soaked Ancient Dream Saintess coming out from the grass. Her hair and clothes were wet from the sticky scarlet substance. Even her eyes were filled with crisscrossing blood vessels. Only her teeth were as white as crystal shells. She looked at Meng Chao and smiled happily. Dont worry, Big Sis has already already killed that beast. The Ancient Dream Saintess panted as she spoke to Meng Chao. Leaf, Tree branch, Loud Voice, and Little Ear are all fine. Our companions are all fine. Although many people died, there are still many who survived! That was naturally impossible. A little girl who was not even ten years old would definitely not be able to kill a totem beast with her bare hands. However, in a dream, a person could easily believe whatever they wanted to believe, no matter how ridiculous or illogical it seemed when they were awake. Furthermore, Meng Chao could sense that the Ancient Dream Saintess voice still contained traces of spirit ripples that simulated brain waves. They were attempting to interfere with his brain and make him believe the dream. All my companions have been saved. While Meng Chao, who had woken up, would eventually realize that it was just a dream and that what had happened in the dream was not the truth His soul would be comforted for a moment or even longer. It would not hurt as much when he recalled the disaster that led to the annihilation of all the villagers when he was a child. If Meng Chao were really Tree Root The Ancient Dream Saintess could use the same method to give him some healing in the dream. It seemed that the mysterious Saintess was not completely cruel and merciless. That made Meng Chao slightly relieved. She was obviously very eager to solve the mystery of the stone wall runes, but she was still very concerned about an ordinary rat warriors state of mind. Such an Ancient Dream Saintess might be more suitable to be a partner of mutual benefit and sustainable development than the ambitious and uncontrollable Jackal Kanus, right? As Meng Chao thought so, wolf howls that were louder and denser came from behind him again. Sh*t, more wolves are coming. It must be the smell of blood on my body that led them here! The Ancient Dream Saintess expression changed, and she looked extremely vexed. However, more golden threads were released from her back, stimulating Meng Chaos subconsciousness and making him subconsciously recall more of what happened after he jumped off the cliff. Meng Chao remained expressionless. In the depths of his subconsciousness, the imaginary memory fragments relating to the bottom of the cliff kept boiling. Sister, even if I die, I dont want to die in the Blade Wolfs mouth! He took the initiative to grab the Ancient Dream Saintess wrist. With a shout, he leaped into the unfathomable void. The memory fragments in the depths of his brain kept erupting like a volcano. This time, without the Ancient Dream Saintess careful construction, they formed a brand-new dream. It was a scene that Meng Chao had copied from the terrain of the sinkhole in the Hidden Mist Domain. It was a foreign scene that looked like the other side of the Milky Way. All the flowers, plants, and trees seemed to have been overexposed, giving off an extremely strange color. The vines that were twining into clusters were like octopus in the form of plants, crawling and jumping around the tree trunks and rock walls. On the strange-looking plants, the oddly shaped leaves would sometimes open to the limit like a bloody mouth and sometimes roll up into long, thin, spikes that were as hard as iron. There was also a large amount of glowing moss that was slowly squirming like a brilliant purple and red carpet of bacteria. The Ancient Dream Saintess was deeply drawn to the incredible scene because the materials that made up this dream were real. At first glance, they looked like extremely strange plants and fungi, but they could form a harmonious and orderly ecosystem. There were no traces of man-made pieces, and the Ancient Dream Saintess did not find any flaws. Meng Chao only added something that did not belong to the Hidden Mist Domain in this dream. At first glance, it looked a little out of place. It was a statue of the Rat God. The statue was made of rock and was about five arms tall. The carving technique was simple and crude. It did not seem to be the work of a famous artist, and it did not seem to contain any earth-shattering divine power. In Meng Chaos design, this statue had been abandoned at the bottom of the cliff for thousands of years. After countless storms, it mottled spots due to erosion, and countless cracks had appeared on its surface. More than half of it was covered by vines and moss, and almost no distinctive features could be seen. Only the dozens of large horns that shot up into the sky above its head quietly told its identity. It was the second test that Meng Chao had set for the Ancient Dream Saintess. He wanted to know whether the Ancient Dream Saintess knew the Big-horned Rat Gods background. If the Ancient Dream Saintess knew that the Big-horned Rat God did not exist at all, or even if it did exist, it was only a warrior in the ancient Picturesque Orchid Lake and not a god with heaven-piercing power When she saw the statue of the Horned Rat God actually appear near the stone wall runes in Tree Roots dream She would be surprised and confused because no matter what the stone wall runes were, they should not have anything to do with the non-existent Horned Rat God. On the contrary, if the Ancient Dream Saintess was just an ignorant puppet, she would not know anything about the conspiracy behind the scenes. Then, she should be the most loyal believer of the Big-horned Rat God in the dream world, just like the way she was in the real world. When she saw the statue of the Big-horned Rat God, she would not be surprised and confused at all. Instead, she would be ecstatic and worship devoutly. The Ancient Dream Saintess had missed the test. Meng Chao even deliberately took a few steps toward the statue of the Big-horned Rat God buried in moss and vines, pretending to trip over the vines. With an ouch, he fell on the hard rock, and a big bump appeared on his skull. Sister, come and take a look. What is this? Meng Chao covered his head and turned to the Ancient Dream Saintess. This is The Ancient Dream Saintess narrowed her eyes and carefully examined the information presented in Meng Chaos dream. When she saw the dozens of horns that soared into the sky above the statues head, a series of cracks began to form in her mind, which had always been as calm as the frozen sea. A huge surprise gushed out from the cracks. This This is the Rat Gods statue! The Ancient Dream Saintess brain waves were jumping and spreading like raging flames. Chapter 1157 - Mysterious Runes Chapter 1157: Mysterious Runes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the dream, Meng Chaos setting was the childhood of the rat warrior, Tree Root. Therefore, he had forgotten his identity as a member of the Great Horn Army. Looking at the Big-horned Rat Gods statue, a hint of confusion and expectation appeared on his face. The Big-horned Rat God is the common ancestor of all the rat people, and also our only hope! The Ancient Dream Saintess squatted down and held Meng Chaos shoulders with both hands. Her eyes looked straight into the depths of his soul. Her voice was filled with unfathomable magic as she attempted to implant the following words into Meng Chaos soul and turn it into his innate belief, He will lead us to completely destroy this old world that has been bullying and oppressing us. Then, he will create a new world that is incomparably beautiful above the blood and flames. In the new world, the rat people will no longer be forced by the clan warriors to pay such a heavy Mandrake Tax every month. In order to pick the golden fruit, they will have no choice but to enter the deep mountains and forests. Threatened by the totem beasts, they will work hard and work dangerously, yet they will not be able to eat even the skin of the golden fruit. In the new world, the rat people will also be able to eat the golden fruit. They will be able to eat as many as they want. As for the totem beasts, the Big-horned Rat God will also give us great power to suppress and tame them, turning them into our weapons and armor. So, come on, Root, clean up this statue with me. We cant let the Big-horned Rat Gods statue get stuck in this place. Even though it was in a dream and the stone wall runes that contained mysterious power were nearby The Ancient Dream Saintess still cleaned the statue meticulously. She first used the machete, which was placed diagonally at her waist, to cut off the mandrake branches. Then, she cut off the weeds and vines that were surrounding the statue. Then, she peeled off the moss and mushrooms that were attached to the statue. On many of the small vines, there were clusters of sharp thorns that pierced her hands until blood flowed out. In the dream, she did not feel any pain at all as she sacrificed her own comfort. Her eyes were filled with happiness, and she cleaned the statue bit by bit until it was as bright as new. When the last piece of the fungus blanket was removed from the surface of the statue and the mud in every crack was wiped clean, the statue looked brand new. She squeezed out a large amount of blood from the wounds on her hands and sprinkled it on the statue. Her blood was immediately absorbed by the crisscrossing cracks on the statue. It was as if the statue swallowed it. The Rat Gods statue needs to be watered with the rat peoples blood. The Ancient Dream Saintess turned around and explained to Meng Chao, The blood symbolizes the rat peoples sacrifice. The Rat God will not wake up easily, and he will not bless those who do not dare to resist and sacrifice. They only want to sit comfortably and wait for salvation to fall from the sky. The rat people must first do their best to save themselves without fear of sacrifice. Let the Rat God see our valor, courage, and faith. Then, the Rat God will descend to this world to save those of us who are worthy of being saved. This is what a believer of the Rat God should have. Do you remember, Tree Root? Meng Chao nodded heavily. He thought like he was the ordinary rat warrior, Tree Root After experiencing such an incredible dream He would definitely leave a deep impression on the Ancient Dream Saintess who had been guiding him in the dream. He would worship and love her even more. His faith in the Rat God would also become fanatical until his death. Leaf must have experienced a similar dream. Hence, he was willing to sacrifice everything for her and the Big-horned Rat God even though he knew that the Ancient Dream Saintess was not his biological sister. Right? Speaking of which, the Ancient Dream Saintess performance in the dream was really unnecessary and even wasteful when analyzed from a cost-benefit ratio. The reason was, even if she could bewitch Tree Root into confusion, it would be a waste. Tree Root was just an ordinary rat warrior. So what if she stimulated his potential tenfold? At that moment, the elites of the Great Horn army were all out in launching a strategic battle against Hundred Blade City and the Wolf Clans heavy cavalry. Wasting so much time and energy on an ordinary soldier did not seem to be worth it. The only explanation was that the Ancient Dream Saintess action of cleaning up the Big-horned Rat Gods statue and her words earlier were not a show. They did not contain too much utilitarian purpose either. It was something that came from the bottom of her heart and was natural. She really believed in the existence of the Big-horned Rat God. Moreover, she believed and looked forward to the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival more than anyone else in the Great Horn Army. It seems that the Ancient Dream Saintess doesnt know that the Big-horned Rat God is a man-made idol. She also doesnt know that someone hidden has planted her faith in the Big-horned Rat God in the depths of her heart. She probably wouldnt have thought that the Great Horn Army, which has seemingly risen in power, would be doomed to eternal damnation under her leadership. In a few days, her army, her beliefs, her ideals, and her new world will all be crushed by the cruel reality and turn into nothing but a dream. Right now, the only question is who exactly planted the beliefs of the Big-horned Rat God into her heart and in what way? Meng Chao believed that he would find the answer soon. The half of his subconscious that was above the dream realm extracted the materials for the stone wall runes from the depths of his brain. Therefore, at the bottom of the cliff in the dream realm, something flickered behind the Rat Gods statue. What is that? The Ancient Dream Saintess was once again sharp. She solemnly bowed before the Rat Gods statue three times before she led Meng Chao to the place where the light shone. After cutting down a thorny bush and passing through the gap between the two giant rocks, they found a secret cave. Within the cave, magnificent light flowed out like spring water. It flashed continuously as if some mysterious force was inviting them in. The two of them held their breath and walked into the cave. The cave walls were crystal clear, emitting an indescribable purplish-red light. The crevices in the cave walls were twisted in all kinds of incredible forms, as though they were ancient creatures frozen by a seven-colored ice layer. As they bathed in the seven-colored mystic light, they gradually became sparkling and translucent. It was as if they could clearly see their internal organs, bones, eyeballs, and brains. Unknowingly, they had become one with the cave. The scene was not entirely Meng Chaos imagination. Similar scenes could be seen in Ruins No. 1 at the center of Dragon City and Ruins No. 2 in the Hidden Mist Domain. Meng Chao had personally experienced it, and it had left a very deep impression on him. Now that he had copied and pasted the memory fragments, it was naturally seamless. The Ancient Dream Saintess was in the scene and believed more and more that this rat warrior named Tree Root had truly entered such a magical cave when he was young. Otherwise, it would be impossible for such a magnificent and wonderful memory to float in the brain of a rat warrior with a poor imagination. It was not know how long it took for them to travel the winding cave in the dream. Finally, they reached the end and saw the shining stone wall. Words could not describe the magnificence and magic of the stone wall. The length and width of the stone wall were not more than ten meters, but there were at most 1,800 runes engraved on it. However, when people focused their attention on the stone wall, they would feel that the length and width of the stone wall extended to both sides. It looked like the area expanded to infinity, occupying their entire field of vision and even the entire world. There was also a kind of pressure that leaned toward the observer and was about to collapse, enveloping the observer inside. At first glance, the seemingly ordinary and even careless runes on the stone wall appeared mysterious and complex to the extreme. They seemed to be carved directly on a two-dimensional plane. In reality, a very complicated three-dimensional precision micro-carving technique had been used. Even the people of Dragon City had yet to master it. If it had to be described in a way that the people of Earth could understand Every stroke of the runes had been condensed from thousands of scratches that were thinner than cow hair. It was as if thousands of nanometers of silk threads had been twisted into strands of ropes, and then these ropes were tied into different forms of knots. On the surface, it was a very ancient notebook of knots. However, it actually contained information that was billions of times more abundant than the record of knots. In any case, the scientific research experts of Dragon Citys ancient ruins research center had not been able to figure out how many strands of the tiniest threads were hidden in each brush stroke even with the most precise microscope. A powerhouse like Battle God Lei Zongchao, who had sat cross-legged in front of the stone wall runes and had been cultivating in seclusion for years, failed to understand the mystery either. Now, facing the mysterious runes, what would the Ancient Dream Saintess present? Chapter 1158 - : Spiritual Key Chapter 1158: Spiritual Key Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As expected, the Ancient Dream Saintess was deeply attracted to the runes on the stone wall in the dream. She even forgot about Tree Roots existence beside her. She appeared to be partially focused and partially absent-minded. She sat cross-legged in front of the crystal-clear stone wall. Meng Chao thought that it was useless. Battle God Lei Zongchao had sat in front of the runes on the stone wall for several years. Yet, he was still unable to decipher the secrets of the stone wall runes. Even if the Ancient Dream Saintess had the ability to stimulate brain cells and extend dream time to the limit, it was impossible for her to decipher the hidden secrets within the stone wall runes in one short night. As expected, the Ancient Dream Saintess lowered her eyelids after silently staring at the stone wall runes for a moment. Then, she simply closed her eyes. Had she given up so soon? Meng Chao subconsciously felt that something was wrong. The Ancient Dream Saintess should not have given up so easily when faced with information that the Rat God most likely left behind. What happened next shocked Meng Chao. The Ancient Dream Saintess lips trembled rapidly as she chanted a profound and complicated incantation softly. Light golden ripples spread out from her body and gently collided with the stone walls runes. They actually caused the depths of the stone wall to emit a light wave that was a hundred times more brilliant than before. All the runes seemed to resonate with the Ancient Dream Saintess chant and, they vibrated at an extremely high frequency. This is Meng Chao simply could not believe what he was sensing. After stripping away all the miscellaneous sound, light, and electrical effects, and environmental materials in the dream realm, the half of his subconscious above the dream realm, sensed that the most fundamental thing was the Ancient Dream Saintess consciousness. It was turning into hundreds of golden threads that were shining like stamens and piercing deeply into his brain. They reading the ancient runes that originated from the ancient ruins in his memory. Then, using a method that Meng Chao could not understand, she stimulated her brain waves and used the brain waves of a specific frequency as the secret key to unlock the runes. Then she analyze and extract the vast amount of information contained therein. How is this possible?! Why does the Ancient Dream Saintess know how to unlock these ancient runes? These runes are obviously unbreakable encrypted information that can only be unlocked with the correct secret key. Why is the secret key hidden within the Ancient Dream Saintess brain waves? A heaven-shaking storm rose up in Meng Chaos heart. Impacted by the raging waves, the dream world shook violently. Fortunately, the Ancient Dream Saintess was completely focused on unlocking and reading the ancient symbols, so she did not notice that the Dream Realm had gone out of control. Even if she did, she treated it as a normal phenomenon to decrypt the ancient information. She did not want to interrupt the progress of the analysis and get up to observe the abnormal movements around her. Her brain waves turned into ripples of a specific frequency and flowed into the ancient symbols, following her golden thoughts. The nanoscopic threads that formed all the strokes of the ancient runes bloomed as they were unlocked and loosened. Each ancient rune was like a soul-stirring flower bud that slowly blossomed, shooting out a kaleidoscope of magnificent information. It turned into a floating database in the void, which was ten thousand times larger than Dragon Citys library. In an instant, endless information appeared in front of the Ancient Dream Saintess. Of course, it also filled Meng Chaos entire brain. It was a sudden, painful, and joyful super surprise for Meng Chao. It was shocking how the information, which had originally been in the form of ancient symbols, were highly compressed and stored in his memory cells. After that, it instantly decompressed and expanded by billions of times. It almost made his memory cells explode instantly like corn kernels thrown into a pot of oil. It was as though the syllabus of over a hundred majors from Dragon City University and the five schools in the alliance had forcibly been poured into the brain of a primary school student. That would probably not result in the primary school student becoming a well-read genius who knew everything and had it all memorized. It was more likely that his brain, which had yet to fully develop, would completely burn up, and he would turn into a complete idiot. Fortunately, Meng Chaos brain had been tempered by the flames of the apocalypse. The Kindling had instilled a tremendous amount of information that surpassed his limits countless times. His memory cells were a hundred times more malleable and flexible than that of ordinary people. That was the only reason he was able to barely escape the information storm. However, he was happy that the information contained in the ancient runes, which had been unlocked by the Ancient Dream Saintess, was too crucial and precious! He scanned the fragmented information pictures that were floating above his brain. Meng Chao saw the scene of the Ancients who had transformed from a carbon-based life form to a partial energy life form. The Ancients in the picture were in all kinds of weird postures. In each of the postures, the veins and nerves in their bodies would turn into colorful, glittering arrowheads that slowly flowed around their bodies in a mysterious and complicated way. It was the method that the Ancients used to construct spirit magnetic fields in the ancient era. Every spirit magnetic field represented a way to utilize spirit energy, which was also a fatal skill that could destroy the world. Many spirit magnetic fields were unheard of in Dragon City, which had just established a spirit energy cultivation system. Right now, however, they were clearly displayed before Meng Chaos eyes No, they were carved into his cerebral cortex and deeply embedded in his memory cells! Some of the pictures were of the Ancients concocting all kinds of weird carbon-based life forms. Through the images, Meng Chao discovered that the Ancients were colossal, ancient carbon-based life forms. They were very similar to the mother, who later destroyed the entire ancient civilization on the surface of the Other World. It seemed that the Ancients and the mother had a deep entanglement indeed. Their fates had been tightly intertwined from the very beginning. There was also a large amount of information related to the Ancients secret cultivation techniques, the technology to genetically modify various carbon-based life forms, and the images of the ancient war after the mother lost control. Meng Chao had once connected to the monsters mainframe and browsed through the entire process of the ancient war. However, at that time, he was completely on the side of the mother and viewed it from the perspective of the ancient beasts. These runes contained a large number of scenes that viewed and even participated in the war from the perspective of the Ancients. For example, suspended in the crystal-clear diamond-shaped floating battle fortress and overlooking the magnificent ancient city, there was an overwhelming sweeping tide of ancient beasts. The suffocating sense of oppression shocked Meng Chaos soul greatly. Meng Chao could not help but immerse himself in it. He devoured, digested, and absorbed the astronomical amount of information as if he was hungry. A lot of information made up for the mysteries that he could not figure out no matter how hard he had thought when he was cultivating in the two ancient ruins. Like a broken chain, the most critical link was mended, and the circulation circuits of spirit energy were connected again. I see! Meng Chao felt enlightened again and again. Even when Battle God Lei Zongchao explained to him the construction methods of the spirit magnetic field, he could not describe the mysterious feeling. He could just vaguely say, My intuition should be like this. However, after analyzing the information from the ancient runes, lightning flashed in Meng Chaos mind nonstop. Most of his confusion was easily solved. Even more amazing was that such analysis, deciphering, and extraction did not require the consumption of Meng Chaos brains potential and mental energy. The Ancient Dream Saintess was also deeply attracted to the mysteries of the ancient symbols, and she could not extricate herself. She was not like Meng Chao, who had gone through deep exploration, research, and study with countless experts in the two ancient ruins. She also did not know how the ancient war truly looked like. That did not stop her from feeling an indescribable shock from the flood of information that surged out from the ancient symbols. From this, she firmly believed that she had touched the domain of the gods. The Ancient Dream Saintess chanting became more and more hurried. Her brain waves were also becoming more and more intense. She gradually entered a state where her brain was overdrawn. That was only natural. The ancient symbols were mysterious, powerful, and overbearing. While the Ancient Dream Saintess held the correct secret key, if she wanted to activate the secret key for a long time and continuously decipher and extract the information contained within the ancient symbols, her brain and even her soul had to maintain an extremely high-intensity operation and burn continuously. As such, the Saintess normal state of mind could not be so strong and secure. Perhaps, it was because she had to put more brain cells into the deciphering ancient runes operation. She would also take the initiative to close her line of defense, turning her brain into an undefended city. Meng Chao had been waiting for that moment. When that moment arrived, he would be able to enter and invade the Ancient Dream Saintess brain! Chapter 1159 - Following the Clues Chapter 1159: Following the Clues Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back at you. When the Ancient Dream Saintess intruded into Meng Chaos brain through his dreams, she had voluntarily released part of her brain port. Through a certain frequency of brain waves, she connected her brain to Meng Chaos brain remotely. Not to mention, she continuously read and copied information from the depths of Meng Chaos brain. A large amount of information contained within the ancient symbols was something that the current her simply could not understand. She could not even completely analyze it. She could only gulp down and copy all the profound and complicated information, transferring them into her brain. That meant even if Meng Chao mixed some kind of mental virus with the information, the Ancient Dream Saintess would not be able to discover it. Thus, while the Ancient Dream Saintess copied and transmitted the ancient symbols without any distractions, her consciousness was activated. The half of Meng Chaos subconscious that was above the dream world silently activated the mind virus hidden within one of the ancient symbols. In an instant, all sorts of sound, light, and electricity effects, as well as skin and environmental materials, were stripped away. The true activity of the brain waves and nerve currents hidden under the dream world was revealed. The Ancient Dream Saintess consciousness turned into a vortex formed by thousands of light threads. This golden vortex was releasing thousands of tentacles and gently stabbing into the memory cells that Meng Chao had voluntarily sent, crazily devouring the data inside. However, he did not expect that one of the data that contained his self-consciousness was also sucked into the golden vortex along with the mysterious and complicated ancient information. Meng Chao was in a daze. He felt his soul leaving his body. This strand of his consciousness seemed to be dragged by a thin and long golden fishing line. It was drawn out of the space between his eyebrows and floated above his body. Looking down, he could clearly see that his body was in a deep sleep. His two eyeballs spun rapidly as if they were equipped with a miniature engine. Beads of sweat the size of soybeans kept pouring out of his forehead and evaporated by his burning skin in an instant. His brain, stimulated by the Ancient Dream Saintess, was working on overdrive. The golden thread that represented the Ancient Dream Saintess brain waves surged out of his glabella and extended toward the outside of the wounded soldier camp. However, it did not directly lead to the Ancient Dream Saintess brain. Instead, it led to the outside of the wounded soldier camp. In an independent tent, it entered the glabella of a high-level priest. At that moment, Meng Chao was like an invisible ghost. He followed the golden thread and drifted into the tent. He saw the high-ranking priest sitting cross-legged with his eyelids drooping as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. His expression, however, was one of extreme pain. His eyeballs spun faster than Meng Chaos. On his burning forehead, he did not even have time to sweat. His sweat turned into green smoke and rose to the top of the tent. The entire tent was like a bathhouse, filled with hot mist. It seemed that the Ancient Dream Saintess was not in the wounded soldiers camp. She was controlling the dream from a distance. However, the high priest who was guarding the wounded soldiers camp was acting as her springboard and a brain wave amplifier in a certain sense. The Ancient Dream Saintess will was projected into the high priests brain, and he was most likely willing to sacrifice himself first. Then, by burning the brain of the high priestess, the brain waves were greatly enhanced, making up for the loss of the transmission along the way. In the end, it was able to reach the brain of me and the other wounded soldiers. Even if we really encounter unexpected dangers in our dreams, or overused too much spirit energy, which resulted in the brain drying up or even spontaneous combustion, the brain of the high priestess will still be burned to ashes. The only thing thatll be burned to ashes is the high priests brain! After understanding the other partys arrangements, Meng Chao could not help but click his tongue in wonder. Although the Turan civilization had degenerated to the age of the clan, the black technology passed down from their ancestors, which had already evolved into witchcraft, was really magical. However, since half of his subconscious had already traced the clues to this place, such a small trick naturally could not escape his eyes. Meng Chao was fully focused, and his brain waves rippled faintly, like a bat using ultrasound to scan the surrounding environment. Soon, the scan reached the center of the high priests skull. A very sneaky golden thread surged out and floated into the metal frame on the top of the tent, disappearing. Meng Chaos consciousness was also entangled by the golden thought. It drilled into the metal frame and came out of the tent. It turned out that after the metal frame drilled through the tent, it actually formed a small statue of the Rat God with big horns on it. The dozens of big horns on the statues head shot up into the sky. They were like antennas, but also like cannons and accelerators that fired brain waves. They accelerated Meng Chaos consciousness and shot out into the distance. Meng Chao felt like he was traveling at lightning speed. He traveled dozens of miles in a breaths time. He came to a stone forest with intersecting canine teeth. There stood hundreds of ancient stone pillars. He did not know what material they were made of. After enduring hundreds of millions of years of wind and rain, they were polished to the point that they were crystal clear like jade. They were exquisite and smooth, giving off a faint feeling that they were alive. At the top of each stone pillar, there was a skeleton version of the Rat God statue. The statues had different postures. Some sat cross-legged, some danced, while some held swords, spears, and halberds. They looked like they were angry and swearing to destroy the enemy. No matter what the postures were, all the skeletons of the Rat God bloomed like flowers. They were like antennas that were stretched to the limit. Under the Rat God statue, there were hundreds of tents. Countless scouts and messengers were riding on Mount Wolves. They moved in and out like worker ants and soldiers. They formed a huge battle net that covered the entire battlefield. It should be the temporary headquarters of the Great Horn Army, where the Ancient Dream Saintess was personally guarding. For some reason, Meng Chao, whose consciousness had descended there, felt extremely uncomfortable. It was as if someone was secretly spying on him. Meng Chao was shocked. He almost wanted to cut off the brain connection with the Ancient Dream Saintess at all costs and return his three souls and seven spirits to his body, so that his physical body could seize every second to escape the wounded barracks. However, after waiting for a moment, the feeling of being spied on did not continue to grow. The Ancient Dream Saintess did not seem to notice his arrival. Meng Chao reacted quickly. No one was watching him. Instead, someone was watching the entire camp, the center of the Great Horn Army. The skeleton rat statues on the stone pillars should be similar to antennas or signal amplifiers. Together, they formed an extremely powerful and special magnetic field that enveloped the entire camp. In the huge magnetic field, the Ancient Dream Saintess abilities could be used to the extreme. However, the mastermind hidden further away wanted to use it to monitor the Ancient Dream Saintess every move, which became more convenient. Realizing that, Meng Chao was even more cautious. He compressed his consciousness to the extreme and mixed it with the massive amount of information analyzed by the ancient runes, just like a harmless seed. He did not dare to release even half of the ripples and just allowed the Ancient Dream Saintess to manipulate him. He was dragged to the center of the stone forest, where an altar was set up at the entrance. On the altar stood the tent of the Big-horned Rat God statue. In front of the altar, there were four high-level priests sitting cross-legged on the left and right. Their facial features were covered by masks. It was not clear whether they were meditating or sleeping, or whether they were opening their bright eyes and scanning their surroundings vigilantly. At the entrance of the tent and around it, there were a total of ten extremely tall figures. Their muscles were not inferior to that of the clan warriors. Their skin that was emitting a metallic luster was painted with extremely gorgeous totems. There were rat warriors, whose battle armors were faintly discernible under the totems. Meng Chao secretly called it a fluke. Fortunately, he had thought of a way to communicate with the Ancient Dream Saintess through the dream realm. If he wanted to sneak into the Ancient Dream Saintess tent and meet her the usual way, he would have to use his physical body to do so. He did not know how to sneak through the iron walls formed by these high-level priests and elite warriors without being discovered and chopped into meat paste by them. Even if he had a way to sneak in, he would probably be discovered by the mastermind behind the long-range surveillance. As for now It was effortless. His consciousness was dragged into the tent by the Ancient Dream Saintess. The furnishings in the tent were very simple. Other than a huge sand table and a few maps that were slightly different in detail, there was almost nothing else. There was not even a chair or a bed. There was only a statue of the Rat God carved out of ebony, inlaid with a large number of totem beast claws, teeth, bones, and seven-colored crystals. The statue sat cross-legged, and there was a depression in its chest. The Ancient Dream Saintess was lying quietly in the arms of the Rat God statue, like a baby curled up in its mothers embrace. Chapter 1160 - The Saintess’ Memory Chapter 1160: The Saintess Memory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Rat Gods statue that was carved out of ebony was also emaciated, and it looked like a skeleton. There was also a layer of light purple light on its shiny black surface, which seemed to be flickering purple flames. It enveloped the Ancient Dream Saintess and even swallowed her. No It was not ebony. It was a material that had been deposited in the depths of the rock stratum for billions of years and was soaked in spirit energy. It was neither gold nor wood, and it seemed to be alive. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He remembered that Leaf had told him about the Rat God statue worshipped by the Great Horn army. It was divided into different levels, such as white jade, bronze, and mithril. If Meng Chao had guessed correctly, the one in front of him should be an amethyst statue of the highest level. It could implant dreams and beliefs into the deepest and most mysterious areas of the human brain. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. Dreams were the most unpredictable activity of the brain. He wasnt sure if his consciousness could communicate and interfere with the Ancient Dream Saintess after sneaking into her brain. He also didnt know if the ambitious person hiding behind the scenes could sense his existence through the amethyst statue. The worst case scenario would be that he would be suppressed by the furious ancient Dream Saintess in the depths of her dream. Even though this wasnt Meng Chaos entire consciousness. He still had half of his consciousness, which was still safely in his body. However, what would happen after humans lost half of their consciousness? Meng Chao really didnt want to study such an interesting topic as an Experimental subject.. However, there was no turning back. His consciousness had already been drawn all the way here by the ancient Dream Saintessthoughts. It was like a fish that surged out together with the flood that broke the dike. It was too late to resist. He could only be sucked into the ancient Dream Saintessglabella along with an astronomical amount of ancient information. In a daze where the world was spinning and the wind was as fast as lightning, he sneaked into the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. This is After barely controlling his splitting headache and intense vomiting, Meng Chao quickly blinked his nonexistent eyes and looked around curiously. It was as if he had really turned into a crystal-clear fish. He was wandering in a shallow sea that was illuminated by the sunlight and presented a magnificent color. Around him were a large number of things that were both like balloons and jellyfish. They were expanding and contracting, and they were sparkling. There were also a lot of gold threads that were connected to the balloon jellyfish. They were constantly sending tiny dots of light into the body of the balloon jellyfish. Every tiny dot of light would create a beautiful ripple when it entered the balloon jellyfish. In the ripple, it was a fragmented but all-encompassing picture. A lot of sound, light, and electricity information surged toward Meng Chao like a tsunami. He instantly understood that this was the memory block of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. The glittering golden threads should be her brain nerves. The shrinking balloon jellyfishwas her memory cell. Meng Chao hadnt guessed wrongly. This was because the information contained within the ancient symbols was too complex and profound. It even had the possibility of being decompressed many times. If the ancient Dream Saintess wanted to extract all the information from Meng Chaos brain in one night, she would have to shut down part of her brain. She would have to turn off part of her brain and concentrate all her spiritual energy and spiritual energy into the memory block. The information that was copied over could not be scanned, monitored, and killed100% . She could only swallow it like a greedy python swallowing an elephant and digest it slowly for a long time. Even so, the mental defense of the ancient Dream Saintess was still riddled with holes due to the massive amount of information. It was as if the python, which was gluttonous after swallowing an elephant, had a stomach as thin as a Cicadas wings. Meng Chao could easily find thousands of loopholes and read the memories of the ancient Dream Saintess directly. Under normal circumstances, the ancient Dream Saintess would never reveal the top secrets to the public. At this moment.., all of them were shining and jumping inside the balloon jellyfish. Along with the influx of a huge amount of primordial information, they spilled out of the memory area. Like shells washed up on the beach by the tide, Meng Chao picked them up casually. On one of the shells, Meng Chao saw the entire process of the high-ranking commanders of the Great Horn Army performing the sand table deduction. He saw hundreds of colorful war flags on the sand table. Each war flag represented a strong and elite army. The hundreds of troops of both sides gathered under hundred blade city. It was indeed a battle that was filled with clouds of war. They were ready to fight and give their all in one battle. Meanwhile, the high-ranking commanders of the great horn army were talking and waving their weapons. They looked confident that victory was within their grasp. Those who did not know about it were filled with confidence in the arrival of the final victory. However, on another shell, Meng Chao saw the empty granaries, charred wagons, and bodies lying on the ground through the perspective of the ancient Dream Saintess. He also learned a series of unheard-of intelligence on the frontline. As it turned out, while the great horn army seemed to be advancing at full speed and conquering cities and lands, forcing the major legions of the Wolf clan to retreat one after another. The commander of the Wolf Clan, on the other hand, split the large and bulky second-tier legions into flexible tactical squads and placed them around the area where the great horn army was active. Their mission was to constantly harass the logistics supply lines of the Great Horn Army, hunt down the supply teams, or kill a large number of mobs that had just attached themselves to the great horn army, adding more and more casualties to the great horn army and wasting food for nothing, but the redundant soldiers who could not produce any combat ability. Such a wolf pack tacticfully displayed the characteristic of the Wolf clan that came and went like the wind and plundered like fire. Even the second-line troops of the Wolf Clan had an advantage in combat ability when they encountered the supply team of the Great Horn Army that was responsible for transporting food and arms. Besides, their goal was not to burn all the supplies. As long as they could burn half of the supplies of the Great Horn Army, they would be considered to have completed the mission successfully. Moreover, the great horn army could not possibly send out a few elites like the white bone battalion from the frontlines to protect every supply team in the long logistics supply line. Nor could they rashly leave the area under their control and go deep into the heart of the Gold clan to hunt down these Wolf packsthat had come and gone without a trace. The result was that the Great Horn Armys grain problem was even more serious than Meng Chao had imagined. Apart from the White Bone Battalion, which was the sharp blade personally forged by the ancient Dream Saintess, and the first-line siege troops gathered below hundred blade city. Many of the second-line troops were on the verge of running out of ammunition and food. A large number of rats from all over Turanze poured into the territory of the Gold clan. The rats that came to the great horn army ran out of food on the way. Many of the rats could only gnaw at the bark of the mandala tree. Then, because they could not digest it, they held their bulging bellies and lay on the roadside, wailing. They had completely lost their combat ability. There were also some rats that had internal strife because they were at their witsend. There were even vicious incidents where they killed each other and devoured the flesh of their own kind. There were also some rats that knelt down and prayed, begging the great horn rat god to give them enough food to eat so that they could insist on finding the main force of the Great Horn Army. However, they did not find anything. They could only fall into deep despair, they surrendered to the tribal forces stationed nearby and returned to the shackles of the rat militia. After all, they were cannon fodder. Even if they had to charge at the forefront of the army in the next war and face the enemys army head-on, they would die miserably. It was better than starving to death right now. The tribal forces led by the Wolf Rangers gladly accepted the surrender of the rat militia. They magnanimously pardoned their Betrayal. They even generously gave them enough food to eat. The condition was that they continued to move in the direction of the main force of the Great Horn Army. Then, they attacked the smelly rats, who did not know when to turn back, to prove their loyalty to their master. However, it seemed that there were not many rangers who came out to carry out the Wolf pack tacticand kill the Great Horn Armys supply team. The Wolf Clan did not send a supervisor army to monitor the surrendered rat soldiers. They did not even find a few unruly and unforgivable people from the surrendered soldiers to show their might. They just waved their hands and let everyone out. They even thoughtfully prepared food for them that, although clear, did not cause them to starve to death on the way. In the end, after most of the rat slave soldiers left the patrolling area of the Wolf clans rangers, they once again Set things rightand restored the original appearance of the Rat clans rebel army. Chapter 1161 - Never Make, but Always Mar Chapter 1161: Never Make, but Always Mar Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When the rebel rat army finally found the Great Horn Armys main forces after all the trouble they had gone through They could not help but burst into laughter, having survived the calamity. They ridiculed the stupidity of the clan warriors. How can there be such fools in the world? Do they really believe that we would be willing to become slaves again and attack our brothers and sisters just for a few mandrake fruits? Moreover, they trust us unconditionally even before they send out the supervising army. Theyre going to launch a suicide attack on the Great Horn Armys well-defended position? How is that possible?! The commander of those wolf rangers must be a fool, the most na?ve fool in all of Orchid Lake. If the commander of the Wolf clan is so simple-minded, no wonder they were beaten to a pulp by the Great Horn Army time and time again! The troops in the Rat Peoples Liberation Army uttered the same thing one after another. Everyone laughed until they cried. Soon enough, however, they could not laugh anymore. They realized that the days after meeting up with the Great Horn Armys main forces were completely different from what they had imagined. They were still unable to escape the torture of hunger. The Great Horn Army did not have any grain left either. They did not seem to welcome these rebel soldiers who were filled with unrealistic dreams and empty bellies. The food provided by the Wolf Clans commander was calculated accurately. It was only enough for them to consume along the way. No matter how careful they were, there was not a single drop of food left. After starving for a few days and nights, dissatisfaction and panic spread among the rebel rat army. Some people began to complain that the Great Horn Army was like the clan warriors. They divided people into different classes and looked down on those in the rebel army who had risked their lives to get all the way there. They were willing to go through fire and water for the Great Horn Army. They were willing to sacrifice their lives for the Great Horn Army. However, the Great Horn Army could not even guarantee that they could have two meals a day. They gone through all kinds of obstacles and broken through all kinds of defense lines. Could it have been all down to luck that they did not die at the clan warriors hands? It was not easy to find a large army, but they had to starve to death before the Great Horn Armys gaze? Was that not too ridiculous? Some people licked their dry lips and recalled the meager rations provided by the wolf cavalry. They thought that although the wolf commander was stupid, he was generous to his subordinates. The treatment of the Wolf Clans canon fodder was much better than that of the Great Horn Armys fighters. Now that they thought about it, they did not know who was truly stupid, the kind-hearted wolf commander, or the smart-alecky wolf commander who had surrendered and rebelled but needed to starve to death. Some people even began to question the Rat Gods existence. When we were out of ammunition and food, at our most desperate moment, everyone knelt on the ground and prayed to the Rat God with the most pious attitude, praying that the Rat God would give us a chance to survive. In the end, the Rat God didnt respond to us. Instead, it was the Wolf Clans rangers who saved our lives. They accepted our surrender and gave us enough food to live on. The Wolf Clan didnt punish any of us, but we betrayed the Wolf Clan again and defected to the Great Horn Army. Weve seen everyone in the Great Horn Army praying to the Rat God again and again, begging him to give them food to fill their stomachs. However, the Rat God has not responded to them either! In that case, does the Rat God really exist? If he really does exist, and if he really does have legendary omnipotent divine power, why cant he even do such a simple and basic thing like fill the rat peoples stomachs? Is it possible that the generous, merciful, powerful, and invincible Big-horned Rat God is not even as good as the wolf rangers? No one knew that such a heinous idea had come from the head of a deranged rat person in the beginning. However, once the idea appeared, it spread among the rat population insanely fast like the plague. The rat people who had just come from all directions to seek refuge in Picturesque Orchid Lake were not the only shaken ones. The veterans had joined the Great Horn Army for a few months and built up a firm belief in the Big-horned Rat God in a series of bloody battles. Even they could not help but rub their deeply sunken bellies when they were hungry. It got to the point that their chests were pressed against their backs. They bared their teeth and questioned their fellow comrades who were also hungry. The result was that aside from than the first-line troops, who could barely guarantee their rations, the rest of the Great Horn Armys soldiers were also hungry. The morale of the Great Horn Armys second and third-line troops, which were deployed at the flanks and rear, had plummeted. They were on the verge of collapsing. From the Ancient Dream Saintess memory fragments, Meng Chao had read that the Great Horn Armys priests had led military judges into the second and third-line troops. They had secretly investigated and uncovered many people who had misled the public and shaken the armys moral. These people were considered to be extremely disloyal to the Big-horned Rat God. They were spies sent by the five great clans to the Great Horn Army, and they received the harshest punishment. However, even if they killed their way through, it would not be able to stop the rumors from spreading like wildfire throughout the Great Horn Army. It looked like they were about to spread to Hundred Blade City, to the first-tier elite troops in the White Bone Battalion. No. Meng Chao, who had memories of his previous life, knew very well that it was not a rumor. It was a fact that was about to happen. Regardless of whether they could take down Hundred Blade City or not, the Great Horn Army would not be able to solve the problem of food shortage. In the end, they would lose their fighting strength due to hunger. If they were still able to move, they would form a system to surrender to the clan warriors, mainly the Wolf Clan that surrounded them. Who had talked about the reputation of the Wolf Clan commander, who had released a large number of the Liberation Army troops, calling him stupid and generous? Had it spread throughout the entire Great Horn Army with the arrival of the rat peoples Liberation Army? This guys calculations are really good! Meng Chao smelled a conspiracy. The Wolf Clan commander who had released a large number of the rat peoples Liberation Army without any screening, without sending any military supervision, was definitely not the most na?ve fool in all of Picturesque Orchid. He was probably the most dangerous schemer in all of Picturesque Orchid. On the surface, his generosity and kindness did not seem to be of any benefit. Not only had he allowed a large number of enemies to go, but he had also attached a lot of military rations to them. He even gave himself the reputation of being extremely stupid. He was even suspected of aiding, supporting, and collaborating with the enemy. However, thinking about it carefully, the Great Horn Army was facing the same exact problem as the five clans. Everyone had an abundance of soldiers. They were in dire need of rations, weapons, high-level warriors, and a space that could accommodate thousands of soldiers as well as horses! In any war of any era, the more abundant the soldiers, the better. In other words, they had to undergo rigorous training and be allocated with sufficient strategic resources. It was so that they could turn lumps of burden that had combat strength equal to zero or even negative numbers into a force that could withstand battle. Since ancient times, those who were qualified to say the more the merrier were rare existences. Unfortunately, such a famous general did not exist in the Great Horn Army. Instead, in just a few months, the Great Horn Army, which had expanded tens or even hundreds of times in size, had become overly bloated, and it was panting due to its own weight. There was really no need for more confused rebel armies that had come to lend a hand. The thousand-mile assistance from the rat peoples rebel army did not manage to increase the Great Horn Armys overall combat strength. Instead, it presented a new test to the already weak logistical supplies. It might even become the last straw that broke the camels back. Furthermore, the Great Horn Army was fighting deep into the heart of the Gold Clan. Facing the wolves, tigers, and leopards, the most important thing was to obtain enough space for them to move around. Only then would they be able to fully display their advantage in choosing a battlefield. However, as more and more of the rebel rat troops arrived, the Great Horn Armys space gradually became congested and even sealed. The rat peoples rebel army that was filled with passion and resistance, had been let through by the clan warriors on their own accord along the way and chased into the Gold Clans territory. They had never fought a real tough battle before. When they were in a desperate situation, their fighting strength and will were quite suspicious. They were completely different from the elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion. If such a ragtag group surrounded the White Bone Battalion, only two kinds of situations would occur once things got critical. For one, the Gold Clans heavy armored battle group would suddenly launch a destructive attack on these ragtag groups from the periphery in a crushing manner. The motley crew would definitely collapse in an instant, forming a panic-stricken, wailing, and howling tide. They would continuously flee toward the Great Horn Armys main forces, which they thought was safest. It was where the White Bone Battalion was located too. At that time, the Gold Clans heavily armored battle group would not even need to make a move, and the White Bone battalion would be crushed by the collapsing deserters. If not that, the White Bone Battalion would smell danger and want to break out of the encirclement ahead of time. Despite that, they would be surrounded by a motley crew that formed an iron wall. There would be nowhere for them to run. Even if they managed to escape, there would be obvious traces left behind. Throughout the history of war, many elite troops had gone through hundreds of battles. They would be put together at the last minute, and although they seemed to have the advantage in numbers, their combat strength was actually a mess. Hence, there was a reason why soldiers were more important than men. The Ancient Dream Saintess and the Great Horn Armys generals might understand that. However, the flag that they raised was to save the rat people of Picturesque Orchid Lake. How could they reject the rebel army that had come from thousands of miles away? If they rejected a rebel army today, the entire Great Horn Army would collapse before the sun rose tomorrow. This Wolf Clan commander is scheming something, Meng Chao thought to himself. Hes aware that the Great Horn Army cannot reject any of the rat people from the rebel army. Even if the situation on the battlefield right now shows that the rebel army has become a burden that cant accomplish anything, the Ancient Dream Saintess can only brace herself to accept them and solve their food problem. Therefore, the commander of the Wolf Clan has given the Great Horn Army great burden so that it would be crushed by its own crazy weight. Chapter 1162 - Jackal Style Chapter 1162: Jackal Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Not to mention, the arrival of these mobs had dealt an irreversible blow to the Great Horn Armys morale. Meng Chao, who had personally forged his identity and infiltrated the Great Horn Army, knew very well that the Great Horn Army did not have the ability to correctly identify every single member in the rat peoples volunteer army. The rat people originally came from different clans, different towns, and different settlements. They had different occupations, characteristics, and experiences. Some people were bold private hunters, while some people were just miners and foundry workers. Although they could not stand their persecution anymore and had risen up to resist, their family members had remained in their hometown. Others were at odds with their masters and were wanted by several families. There were even some rat people who were not as righteous and glorious as they said. Instead, they were thieves and criminals who tried to use the rat peoples rebellion to wash away their past crimes in the tide of the times. As a result, many used false identities when they joined the Great Horn Army. After a long journey and a series of fierce battles, most of their comrades had died or fallen behind. The comrades around them had also changed from batch to batch, and no one could confirm or deny their identity at all. In such circumstances, it was easy for Wolf commanders to mix a few grains of sand with the rebel rat army, which was destined to surrender and rebel. One should know that although the rat peoples rebellion had engulfed the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake, the deeply rooted military nobles always kept some loyal domestic rats. The relationship between these domestic rats and their masters could be traced back to a thousand years ago. They enjoyed treatment that far exceeded that of ordinary rat people. Their wives and children were also very likely to fall into the hands of their masters. It was impossible for them to have any thoughts of betrayal. Hence, they were the best spies. They allowed these spies to infiltrate the rat peoples rebel army and find the Great Horn Armys main forces. On the one hand, they could pry into the truth and gather intelligence. On the other hand, they would spread rumors such as, The Wolf Clan Master is kind-hearted and willing to accept all who surrender and The Big-horned Rat God doesnt exist at all. Otherwise, why would he watch us believers who are absolutely loyal to him starve to death? The light rumors were like viruses that corroded peoples hearts. They were even more terrifying than the heavy-armored legions that were armed to the teeth. The rat rebel army that arrived one after another has already been implanted with viruses by the enemy and turned into powerful bombs in their ignorance. Its possible that the Great Horn Army in my previous life was blown to pieces by these rabble from the inside! There are not many commanders in Picturesque Orchid who can come up with such a scheme. In my memory The warriors of Picturesque Orchid, who were used to solving problems with swords, claws, and muscles, usually did not bother with such a complicated scheme. The Gold Clans wolves, tigers, and leopards preferred to run freely on the battlefield and enjoy the pleasure of cutting the rat peoples throats. To launch such a scheme against mere rat people was simply a humiliation in the eyes of the proud jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards. In Meng Chaos memories of his previous life, there was only one supreme champion in the Turan civilization who did not mind launching the most thorough and terrifying scheme against even the weakest opponent. And that was Jackal Kanus, who had ascended to the Turan civilizations highest throne and launched a war between worlds on the coming tomorrow. Thats right. Such a scheme is indeed Jackal Kanus style. Has the ambitious mastermind finally lost the ability to resist and has jumped out of the dark corner to take action personally? Yeah, with his secret support, the Great Horn Army has grown crazily to the extent that it is now on the verge of success. It is time to reap the fruits of victory. Perhaps, the wolf rangers who are wantonly moving around the area thats controlled by the Great Horn Army and using the wolf pack tactic to hunt down the supply line crazily are personally led by Kanus, the Jackal. Think about it. When the experienced and unruly leaders of the Wolf Clan return in defeat on the battlefield and the heavy troops under their command are all killed by the Great Horn Army, they will be defeated. However, Jackal Kanus has personally led the Wolf Clans second-line troops and won a series of victories. While the result of each attack might have only burned a few wagons of supplies, which would be insignificant at normal times But to the Wolf Clan, whose morale had plummeted on the battlefield, victory was victory. It was what they needed the most at the moment. In comparison, Kanus, the Jackals, prestige in the entire Wolf Clan has naturally increased day by day to an unprecedented level. Even if he takes the opportunity to weaken the military authority of the Wolf Clans leaders, reorganize their defeated troops, and slowly seize the military authority into his own hands, he probably wouldnt encounter too much resistance within the clan. Next, all he needs is an indisputable victory, a decisive victory that will completely suppress the chaos in the Great Horn Army. Then, Jackal Kanus will become a hero who will turn the tide and defend the Wolf Clans glory. He will win the respect and loyalty of all the Wolf Clans brave warriors. From a mere puppet, he will become a real Wolf King! Meng Chao felt that he had seen through Jackal Kanus scheme. However, he could not tell the Ancient Dream Saintess about it. It was very strange. The Ancient Dream Saintess had received a large amount of information and realized that the Great Horn Army was facing a lack of military supplies, rumors were spreading, and the morale of the army was unstable. However, she hid the information in the depths of her brain as if she was ignoring it. If Meng Chao was not thinking about how the Great Horn Army would be wiped out, he would be very sensitive to the food issue and the existence of Jackal Kanus. It was also very difficult to scan and retrieve such information from the thousands of shining memory cells. What exactly is stuffed in the depths of the Ancient Dream Saintess brain? Meng Chao muttered to himself as his consciousness continued to search the core of the Ancient Dream Saintess memory. He wanted to find the memory of how the Ancient Dream Saintess went from an ordinary rat girl to being the Big-horned Rat Gods spokesperson in Picturesque Orchid Lake. He wanted to find clues on the mastermind. However, it was very difficult to search for and extract specific memory fragments from a completely unfamiliar brain. Even though Meng Chao had a lot of experience in reading memory fragments, it was difficult to clear his head at once. It was as if he had walked into a time tunnel. Light and shadow interweaved before his eyes as he kept recalling the things that were most deeply remembered in the Ancient Dream Saintess short life. In the sea of glittering memories, the first thing that rushed into Meng Chaos eyes were mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Countless rat civilians were broken into pieces, and the scene of heavily injured soldiers wailing in barracks for the wounded was also playing out. These are the victims of the Great Horn Army. I didnt expect that the Ancient Dream Saintess could use her cold and ruthless tactics to treat the millions of rat civilians as pawns and send them to their deaths without hesitation. However, deep down she remembers the faces and even the names of every victim. So much blood, bones, internal organs, and brain matter. There are also screams, moans, and the sound of burning corpses, the sound of war hammers crushing bones, and the sound of brain matter squeezing out of the empty sockets of those whove lost their eyeballs. The sounds have been lingering in her mind all this time. Shes still able to remain sober and rational without going crazy and becoming a monster. Its unbelievable! Meng Chao did not want to stay in the memory of the massacre for too long. He followed the timeline and continued to trace the origin, searching for the truth behind the Great Horn Armys creation by the Ancient Dream Saintess. However, when it came to the intersection between the Gold Clan and the Blood Hoof Clan, the underground base hidden in the depths of the valley, and how the Ancient Dream Saintess had recruited warriors to form an army in the first place, where did the rations and armaments needed for the army come from this series of memories were all shrouded in a milky white fog. Hence, it was impossible to see the details clearly. It was as if the Ancient Dream Saintess herself, or someone else, had sealed a part of her memories. Meng Chao did not dare to stir his brain waves, strengthen his spirit power, and forcefully break the seal. Regardless of the consequences, if he acted recklessly, he might be discovered by the Ancient Dream Saintess or even the mastermind at the next second. By then, it would be hard to imagine what would happen to his partial subconscious mind that was still deep in the Ancient Dream Saintess brain. Meng Chao could only suppress his curiosity and swim toward the Great Horn Armys memory data before the Ancient Dream Saintess created it. He stopped in front of a sparkling balloon jellyfish. Inside the memory cells that were like crystal balls, there was an overwhelming snowstorm. In the snowstorm, hundreds of thousands of Mount Wolves were howling mournfully. Chapter 1163 - Crossing the River of Memory Chapter 1163: Crossing the River of Memory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even the Mount Wolves were trembling like frightened rabbits in the face of the violent snowstorm. They tried their best to get close to each other and huddled into mountains of flesh, using the groups body temperature to resist the harsh nature. However, in the middle of the wolves, there were some small human figures with sparse hair that were shivering. They were naturally the Ancient Dream Saintess and the rat slaves who were in charge of taking care of the wolves. Meng Chao had heard the veterans of the Great Horn Army talk about the Ancient Dream Saintess background. He knew that before she received enlightenment from the Big-horned Rat God, she had been a slave in a Wolf Clans settlement, and she had been in charge of taking care of the Wolf Clans most important asset, the Mount Wolves. It was not an easy task. The Mount Wolves were savage and untamed. They were completely different from warhorses. Anyone besides their master who dared to approach them would easily become a delicacy in their stomach. Just like Monster Mountain Range, Picturesque Orchid Lake was affected by the underground spirit vein. It was also a place where extreme weather occurred frequently. Once the Mount Wolves were stimulated by extreme weather in the wilderness, they would go berserk. It would be even harder for their keepers to escape. They would be torn into pieces and die without a burial place. It was a shocking and life-threatening test. That had been the Ancient Dream Saintess daily life before she turned sixteen years old. Meng Chao originally thought that the life of Dragon Citys teenagers who lived during the Monster War was already precarious and extremely miserable. Compared with the Ancient Dream Saintess, he realized that Dragon Citys teenagers were simply flowers in a greenhouse. He had no idea how happy and stable their lives were before this. Following the Ancient Dream Saintess river of memories, he continued to move toward the source. Meng Chao found more memories that had left the deepest impression on the Ancient Dream Saintess when she was still with her parents. In one of the pictures, the Ancient Dream Saintess, who seemed to be less than ten years old, was carefully climbing a cliff with a rope tied around her waist. The rope did not seem to be reliable, and she was in the middle of a mandrake branch that had grown out diagonally. There was a bottomless abyss under her feet. The howling wind was like the roar of a hungry dragon. Every branch around her, including her bones and nerves, trembled amidst the roar and made cracking sounds. There was a big, round, and fragrant golden fruit covered in gorgeous patterns in front of her. She stood on her tiptoes as her left hand clutched a branch and her right hand reached out with all its might. She had already touched the surface of the golden fruit, which had uneven natural patterns. However, the golden fruit was too big. It was one round bigger than her head and three times the size of her tender palm. It was impossible for her to grasp it with one hand. In order to successfully pick the golden fruit, she could only release her left hand and pull with both hands. The degree of danger was obvious. Throw it over here! Behind her, someone fiercely shouted, Throw the golden fruit over here! Even though it was buried down in her memory, the voice was still like a poisonous blade with saw teeth and barbs,. It made one feel nauseous and creepy. The Ancient Dream Saintess took a deep breath and gently hooked the tip of her foot around the branch. She slowly released her left hand and extended it toward the golden fruit. Then, she used all her strength and successfully plucked the golden fruit from the branch. Ah ha! The shouts behind her became more and more excited. Well done. Run back here quickly and throw it with all your strength! The Ancient Dream Saintess nodded and raised the golden fruit high above her head. Just as she was about to use her strength, an accident happened. Perhaps she had moved too much, or perhaps the delicate branches at the top of the mandrake tree could not support her and the weight of the golden fruit for a long time. With a crack, a few branches under her feet broke. The Ancient Dream Saintess, who was holding the golden fruit with both hands, had nowhere to borrow her strength. She fell off the mandrake tree and descended into the abyss. Fortunately, the thin rope around her waist saved her life. She was suspended in the air, but she kept brushing against and hitting the uneven rock wall. She was covered in bruises. However, the golden fruit left her hand and fell into the abyss, disappearing. Meng Chao felt that the Ancient Dream Saintess did not feel any sense of relief about escaping death. Her memory fragments were filled with fatigue that was even more intense than death. On the cliff, her master had already begun to curseshe had squandered the trust that her master had placed in her by giving her the opportunity to pick such a precious golden fruit. She had betrayed her masters trust and wasted a precious resource that the ancestral spirit had given to the Turan people. It was very likely that she would anger the ancestral spirit and bring disaster to her master. Once her master pulled her up, he would use the burning thorny whip to whip her fiercely to appease the ancestral spirits anger. The Ancient Dream Saintess, who was not even ten years old, was indifferent to the approaching whip. It was like she was struggling to survive among the hungry war wolves and their bloodstained claws, as well as teeth, in the near future. That was just her daily life and the lives of all the rat people who had been bullied and harmed for several dozen million years. At that moment when her life was hanging by a thread, the Ancient Dream Saintess did not care about the whip or death. Even her bloody wounds that had been caused caused by the impact on the cliff did not take up too much space in her memory database. She just narrowed her eyes and sniffed the finger that had just touched the golden fruit. If only she had known that the golden fruit would fall into the abyss She should have taken a big bite and tasted the legendary golden fruit. After that, there were few memories. They were all scenes of the Ancient Dream Saintess wandering around Picturesque Orchid Lake, being bullied and enslaved. She had picked golden fruits on the cliffs. She had also been sold to a glorious city like Black-corner City and become a trash bug. She had been forced to hide in the dark and smelly underground sewage pipes, where she cleaned up the waste that the clan warriors constantly discharged. She had also been caught by private hunters and taken to the deep mountains to act as bait to lure totem beasts out. Before she was ten years old, the Ancient Dream Saintess had already engaged in more than a dozen dangerous and heavy jobs. She had tasted the worlds coldness and warmth and experienced pain that even the teenagers in Dragon City might not be able to endure for ten lifetimes. The only thing that gave her the strength to continue struggling in this dark abyss that was worse than death and continue living on was probably those fragmented dreams. Deep in the Ancient Dream Saintess memory database, Meng Chao found many fragmented memories that obviously did not belong to her. In some of the memory fragments, she had turned into a majestic clan warrior, who was crazily cultivating or enjoying a sumptuous banquet. In some of the memory fragments, although she was still a rat person, she had a warm family. She could lie in her parents arms and enjoy a short period of comfort. There were also some bizarre memory fragments. They did not even seem like things that happened in this era. Instead, they seemed like fairy tales that happened in a fairyland a long, long time ago. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he quickly reacted. That was indeed not the Ancient Dream Saintesss own memory. It was someone elses dream. The Ancient Dream Saintess should have been born with the ability to sneak into other peoples dreams. However, before the age of ten, her ability had not completely evolved. She still could not implant beliefs into the depths of other peoples minds through dreams. She could only peek into other their lives through dreams. It looked like she had used other peoples rich and colorful lives to illuminate her own poor and painful life to obtain illusory warmth. If that was the case, then there was a very reasonable explanation for how the Ancient Dream Saintess was chosen by the mastermind. It was very likely that back when she served as a wolf slave and took care of Mount Wolves, she had habitually used her ability to sneak into the mastermind dreams, and the mastermind discovered her uniqueness. As though the mastermind had discovered a treasure, he turned her into the Big-horned Rat Gods spokesperson in Picturesque Orchid Lake. The Ancient Dream Saintess river of memories was about to reach its end. Most of the balloon jellyfish floating there were dim and hazy. They were missing a lot of details and were even distorted beyond recognition. They should be the early memories of the Ancient Dream Saintess before she was five or six years old. It was said that the memory storage area in the human brain would only gradually develop after the age of four, allowing the individual to remember some things. However, most of her memories lacked sound and images. It was just a feeling of uncertainty. Meng Chao frowned slightly. Until now, he still had not found any important evidence related to the mastermind behind the Ancient Dream Saintess. Plus, the Ancient Dream Saintess early memories lacked retrieval and analysis value. He did not know how long he could remain hidden in the Ancient Dream Saintess memory database, but he had not been discovered by her and the mastermind. He could not stop himself from burning with anxiety. All of a sudden, Meng Chao noticed that deep in the Ancient Dream Saintess river of memories, there was something flashing amid the countless dim balloon jellyfishes. Chapter 1164 - Memories That Are Hard to Distinguish Between Real and Fake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation What is this? Meng Chaos consciousness curiously swam over. He found that at the bottom of the Ancient Dream Saintess memory database, there was a huge and dazzling balloon jellyfish. Compared with the dim memory cells around it, the balloon jellyfish was much more powerful. This memory was both clear and extensive. It could be described as being very detailed and unforgettable. Moreover, a large number of tentacles grew out of the surface of the balloon jellyfish and connected with the Ancient Dream Saintess brain. It continuously sent a large amount of information to her soul. How is this possible? Whats stored here should be the fragmented and blurry memories of the Ancient Dream Saintess before she was four or five years old. No one can still remember everything that happened before theyre four or five years old once theyre in their teens or twenties. Meng Chao gathered his subconscious and observed carefully. He found that the surface of this particular memory cell was covered in a layer of faint red light. It was like a burning flame that was fueled by fresh blood. There was a large amount of mysterious and complicated wrinkles that looked like runes rippling out on the flame. This isnt the Ancient Dream Saintess original memory! Its a fake memory that someone planted into her brain! Meng Chaos subconscious suddenly contracted. He felt that he had found the key. Without any hesitation, Meng Chao immediately released a hair-thin thought tentacle from his subconscious. He let the thought tentacle gently pierce the imaginary memory. It was a colorless world. However, it was a vivid nightmare precisely outlined by two hundred and fifty-six levels of black and white. Meng Chao, who was deep in the nightmare, heard hungry crows chattering first. He saw groups of crows flapping their black wings and circling a village from above, eager to devour the corpses of some rat people. The village that was enveloped by the crows had already become a dead area. The corpses everywhere were of those who had been infected with the plague and had died miserably. There were also all kinds of snakes, insects, rats, and ants, as well as fungi that had been moistened by spirit energy. Their cells were a hundred times more active than their counterparts on Earth. They had invaded the corpses, causing the limbs of the corpses to constantly twitch and their bellies to bulge. It was as if they were still dancing crazily after they died. The people who were still alive were also tortured by pain and were beyond recognizable. With their twisted limbs and bodies covered in pustules, they dug a huge pit at the entrance of the village like walking corpses and threw their dead loved ones into it one by one. They knew very well that with their poor strength and the thickness of the soil, it was impossible for them to dig too deep into the pit and bury bodies. After they died, it would not be long before the crows and hyenas dragged out everyones bodies and devour them. Despite all that, the numb people still dug and buried the deceased, as well as themselves, in vain, because in the face of cruel fate, there was nothing else they could do. There was only one emaciated little girl in the whole village who had not been infected with the plague. However, she felt a deep sense of confusion and fear in the face of her defaced home, the dead villagers, and the corpses of her relatives who were covered in insects and blankets. It was as if an invisible plague had invaded her brain and infected her soul. She had just been born not long ago and had yet to see the world clearly. The little girl could only hug a puppy doll made of the most delicate mandrake branches tightly and close her eyes with all her might. She naively thought that as long as she closed her eyes long enough, when she opened them again, all the disasters would be over, the dead villagers and relatives would be resurrected, and everyones life would be restored to its original state. Unfortunately, when she opened her eyes again, an increasing number of villagers, who were living like zombies, were digging next to the grave pit and falling inside, turning into real corpses. On top of that, there were fewer and fewer living people around her. Things were not taking a turn for the better. Finally, all the villagers except the little girl died of the plague. Other than her sobs as she buried her face in the puppy doll and the bellies of corpses exploding due to the excessive expansion of gas, there was no other sound. The little girl finally could not bear it. Her faint sobs turned into a wail. She jumped to the edge of the grave filled with the corpses of her relatives and villagers, took the tools they had used before they died, and dug desperately. She did not know what the purpose of the work was. It was just that the edge of the grave was a little closer to her relatives and friends. However, those d*mned crows were the best at bullying the weak. When the adults were still alive, the crows only dared to hover in the air, never landing. They were afraid that the adults would use a catapult to smash out their brains. After realizing that the little girl was the only one left in the village, the crows let out a mocking shriek and flapped their wings. They descended upon the pile of corpses, and they pecked at the corpses flesh and blood right in front of the girl. Go away! Go away! The little girl waved a bone shovel made of twigs and bone pieces, trying to disperse the crows. Her reckless action angered the flock of black birds. Dozens of crows flew toward her and fiercely pecked at her delicate skin. In addition, the manufacturing process of the bone shovel was crude, and the center of gravity was too close to the front, causing the little girl to lose her balance when she waved it forcefully. She actually slipped and fell into the grave pit that was filled with hundreds of corpses. Corpses piled up like a mountain. Crows danced wildly in the sky. There were also wounds all over her body that had been pecked out by crows, and she was in excruciating pain. All of these added unforgettable details to this memory. Leaf told me that a super plague once broke out in the Ancient Dream Saintess hometown. Everyone, including her parents, died. She was the only one who survived and embarked on a difficult and dangerous road of fate. Meng Chao thought, It seems that this memory was left behind at that time. Its not complete fiction. However, even if a four-or five-year-old child really experienced the tragedy of her family being destroyed, itd be impossible for her to remember it so clearly. Even the crow hovering above her head, which was hungry and vicious, is vividly depicted. This isnt a memory at all. Its a carefully fabricated imagination mixed with real memories! At that moment, the little girl who fell into the grave in the dream screamed. All the crows above her head gathered together and turned into a ferocious black dragon with wings that covered the sky and the earth. Its fangs were interlaced like swords and halberds. The black dragon opened its bloody mouth and pounced on the little girl, as though it wanted to devour her and all the corpses of her family members. At that critical moment, a red light flashed behind the little girl, and a scarlet flame shot out. The scarlet flame was like a long sword condensed from fresh blood. It directly pierced through the black dragons bloody mouth. It pierced deep into the black dragons body through its throat. It then stirred up hundreds and thousands of impenetrable sword rays. It tore the black dragon into pieces and split it into hundreds of panicked crows. These crows flapped their wings desperately, trying to run away like headless flies. However, before they could fly into the sky, the long blood sword had already turned into scarlet flames again, catching up with and swallowing them. It turned all the crows into bright fireballs. The fireballs that looked like flowers from heaven lit up the black and white world, smearing a strong color on the bleak world. The little girl, who had survived the disaster, turned her head back inch by inch. Seeing the mountain-like pile of corpses behind her, they also became colorful and dazzling. Perhaps because of the plague, all the corpses had a thick layer of fungus blanket on their surface, and all the fungus blankets were given a colorful color. Maybe since the corpses themselves were the little girls most familiar relatives, friends, and neighbors, they were the only people she could trust and rely on in this world. In short, the colorful mountain of corpses did not give the little girl any sense of fear. Instead, it gave her a strong sense of security and reliance. It was like a real, living mountain. Dont be afraid, my child. A voice came from the mountain of corpses that was full of vitality. It was a very warm female voice. The moment one heard it, one would hear curling smoke from the kitchen, a warm stove, and the sweet smell of roasted mandrake fruits. The little girl widened her eyes. She realized that it was her mothers voice. It was the voice of her mother who had long died in the plague. Her father had buried her with his own hands. Her corpse was covered in a blanket of bacteria, but it was like a layer of colorful gauze. She was still as beautiful as ever! Dont be afraid, my child! A second voice came from the mountain of corpses that was full of vitality. It was a deep, firm, and tough male voice. It made one think of hard sweat, hearty laughter, a big and broad back, and arms that were thicker than the trunk of a mandrake tree. It was her fathers voice. It was the voice that held her tightly in his arms, holding her until she could not breathe, telling her that there was nothing to be afraid of. The plague would soon pass, and they would be able to survive. He had spat at the sky and shouted crazily at the pile of corpses, encouraging all the survivors to fight the d*mned plague to the death. Yet, in the dead of night, he sobbed silently, biting on mandrake branches to suppress his grief and indignation.. On the day before his death, he had tried his best to speak with the voice of a smiling father! Chapter 1165 - The Method of Manipulating the Human Heart Chapter 1165: The Method of Manipulating the Human Heart Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The little girl could not help but open her mouth to stop the hot flow of tears from her eyes. She opened her arms to welcome the thing that squirmed out of the corpse mountain, which was full of flowers and vitality. Ka-cha, ka-cha, ka-cha. The mountain of corpses squirmed continuously. The sound that came from it was creepy in reality, but it was pleasant to the ears in the dream. At least, it was a hundred times better than a crows cry. Layers upon layers of decaying corpses peeled off like blossoming buds, revealing the sparkling and translucent, radiant, majestic and warm Big-horned Rat God. Thats right, the skeleton that appeared before the little girl was formed from the bones of the girls numerous family, friends, and neighbors. It was a skeleton statue of the Big-horned Rat God sitting cross-legged. The skeleton, which looked like it had been carved out of seven-colored crystals, was covered with a large amount of fungus blankets. The fungus blankets kept squirming and spewing out spores. They appeared similar to layers of colorful gauze. They diluted the sharp bone spikes and horns on the skeleton, which brought about a prickly feeling. It made the enormous statue look indescribably friendly in the little girls eyes. Even the two balls of dim light in its hollow eye sockets kept jumping. It reminded the little girl of the everlasting fire on her stove. Therefore, when the skeleton statue of the Rat God stretched out its bony arm toward the little girls head, not only did the little girl not dodge, she took the initiative to welcome it. After all, the skeletons pale palm also contained the bones of her father and mother. It was the last time she could feel the warmth of her parents. Dont be afraid, my child. Your suffering is about to pass. The skeleton statue of the Rat God gently stroked the little girls head and spoke to her in a rich voice that contained her mother and fathers love. All of the blood that the rat people have shed for thousands of years has condensed into a path to victory. Now, all we need is a pioneer to convey the Rat Gods will to all the rat people and lead everyone on this path unswervingly. After passing the final test, we will be able to push open the door to victory and arrive at a beautiful tomorrow. Behind the door of victory, there will be no oppression, no suffering, no disease, and no hunger. All the mandrake trees will be able to bloom their most brilliant flowers and bear many fruits at the same time. The rat people will be able to roam in the ocean of flowers and fruits to their hearts content. They will be carefree and happy forever. At that time, all the dead will be resurrected, all regrets will be reconciled, all grudges will be avenged, and there will be no more power to make the rat people lower their noble heads! The little girl listened in a daze. She was still too young to understand what the skeleton statue, which had emerged from the mountain of corpses, meant. In her confusion, she only heard that there was still a chance for her parents to return to her side. As long as that beautiful tomorrow came However, victory will not come easily. If the rat subjects are unable, unwilling, and too afraid to fight for themselves, tomorrow will always be same tomorrow. The skeleton statue continued. The rat subjects are about to face their final test. Someone has to lead all the rat subjects on the path that is full of thorns and flames. Even if they are burned to a crisp, even if they are pierced with thousands of holes, even if their blood is drained, no matter how many sacrifices they make, they have to grit their teeth and walk on. That person is you, my child. You are the person Ive chosen. You are the person destined to lead the entire rat population through suffering. You will walk toward victory and create a better tomorrow. You will be the commander of the Great Horn Army, the spokesperson of the Big-horned Rat God in Picturesque Orchid Lake! The little girls face was filled with puzzlement. The more she listened, the more she did not understand what the skeleton statues thunderous voice meant. The skeleton statue laughed. The dark red light in its eyes had seemingly been added with an accelerant as it danced crazily. The current you, of course, will not understand the mission that you are shouldering, the skeleton statue said with a smile. It doesnt matter. You dont have to understand it yet. You just have to remember everything that you have seen. Then, in the future of suffering and twists and turns, every time you encounter obstacles that you feel that you can no longer overcome, you will remember your mission, remember my expectations for you, and remember the tomorrow that you are supposed to lead all the rat people to create! As he spoke, the skeleton statue gave birth to a huge, pale hand and gently lifted the little girl up. Its hands were folded together, like a flower blooming from a white bone, as they wrapped around the little girl very gently. Its arms stretched higher and higher, gradually lifting the little girl up into the clouds. The black and white plague world below was gradually forgotten. The dark clouds that had been suppressing the rat people for thousands of years were also torn into pieces by its sharp bones. Above the dark clouds, the sunlight was brilliant, like a magnificent sea of light, constantly raising golden waves. The little girl was dumbstruck as she looked at everything before her in a daze. Every golden wave presented a magnificent and soul-stirring scene in front of her. In one of the pictures, she saw herself a long time later curled up like a trash bug in the collapsed underground sewage pipe. She and her companions were about to be crushed into meat pies by millions of tons of rocks and garbage. However, the Big-horned Rat Gods light enveloped her and her companions, miraculously preventing the collapse of the rocks and garbage. It helped her fight for a chance of survival. In another scene, the little girl saw herself being chased by a hungry wolf in a snowstorm. She was about to become food in the wolfs stomach when the Big-horned Rat God descended from the sky and helped her chase the wolf away, saving her life. In the third scene, she had grown into a sixteen- or seventeen-year-old girl, and a few of her companions had escaped the pursuit of clan warriors. However, they unintentionally stumbled into the depths of a valley, and the path was winding. In the maze-like underground cave, they discovered an underground ecosystem and saw a bright new world. They used the underground world as their base and continued to accept rat subjects who had suffered the same fate as them and had been forced into a corner by their master. Their troop grew larger and larger. More and more rat subjects knelt before the skull statue of the Rat God and worshipped him with utmost devotion. Finally, they made the banner for the Great Horn Army. The rat people were no longer sighing helplessly and moaning in pain, but roaring full of strength. In the fourth picture, Black-corner City was even blown up by a series of explosions caused by methane! Thats right, it was Black-corner City! The Blood Hoof Clans flag on the tower was burning with four bloody hoof prints on it. The furious Minotaurs, boar warriors, and elephant warriors all appeared in the picture. Even the streets that had been blown to pieces, the crumbling walls, and a few iconic buildings in Black-corner City that were still burning appeared. It was exactly the same as Meng Chaos memory. It was as if the things that had happened in reality had been engraved into the Ancient Dream Saintess memory! The fifth and sixth images were all scenes of the Great Horn Army charging forward, achieving one victory after another, and sweeping through the Gold Clans southern territory. The series of satisfying victories that had happened in reality had all appeared in this strange dream. It was as if some sort of prophecy had been projected into the depths of the Ancient Dream Saintess soul. It went on until the ninth image. The event it depicted had not happened yet. Based on the memory fragments from Meng Chaos previous life, it would never happen. In the image, the Great Horn Army had broken through Hundred Blade City. Meng Chao saw in the scene that the rat people, who had been charging crazily for ten days and ten nights, finally destroyed the city wall southwest of Hundred Blade City. That also destroyed the defending armys fighting spirit. The rat people then rushed into Hundred Blade City like a flood. Before the defending army could burn all their armories and granaries, they had already occupied the entire city. They found a large amount of sharp weapons covered in beast grease and armor that was light and strong enough to arm three to five legions. There were also mountains of mandrake fruit and totem beast flesh. Not to mention, there was a secret treasury filled with undamaged secret medicines. The amount was so large that it could make all the warriors who had charged into Hundred Blade City jump in and take a bath. The rich spoils of war completely made up for the loss of attacking Hundred Blade City. Not only did it solve the logistical problem that gave the Great Horn Army the biggest headache, but it also increased all of the rat peoples morale and combat strength. The Great Horn Army had finally reached the end of their journey. They were ready to charge toward the door of victory. Between their hardships of the past and the bright future, there was only one last obstacle Red-gold City. Chapter 1166 - Binding Memory and Soul Chapter 1166: Binding Memory and Soul Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Next was the scene that Meng Chao, Leaf, and all of the Great Horn Armys soldiers had seen in their dreams. A young girl with two pupils in each eye was playing a blood-stained bone flute, driving a tide of rat skeletons and rat people to engulf Red-gold City. In the Ancient Dream Saintess dream, there were all kinds of vivid details. They were obviously a hundred times more vivid than the details that she had projected into the dreams of the Great Horn Armys soldiers. Meng Chao could see the veins on the temples and arms of thousands of rat warriors. He could also see the surging heat waves above their heads when they were sprinting at full speed. He could also see the panicked expressions of the wolves, tigers, and leopards that were stationed in Red-gold city when they were faced with the torrential tide of rat people. Everything was revealed. It was like a prophecy that was far ahead. The rat tide would completely conquer Red-gold City. New images kept appearing. In the next golden image, the nobles from the five great clans lowered their arrogant heads under the Rat Gods battle flag, and they acknowledged the existence of the sixth clan, the Great Horn Clan. Following that, smaller but crystal clear mandrake fruits with a stronger fragrance than before grew from the mandrake flowers, completely solving the food crisis of the glorious era. In one scene, Meng Chao even saw that the troops from the land of Holy Light were blocked by the Turan Alliance Army led by the Ancient Dream Saintess, with the Great Horn Army as the main force at the edge of Picturesque Orchid Lake. The most pious, holiest, and therefore noblest humans who claimed to be enveloped by the power of Holy Light had no choice but to bow down to the advanced orcs after they were besieged and ran out of food. They signed the first alliance under the city to admit defeat since the era of the great extermination order three thousand years ago. All the images were stored in the depths of the Ancient Dream Saintess memory database in the form of prophecies. They gave her endless confidence and guided her every move. Its really too terrifying! Meng Chaos hair stood on end as he watched, and cold sweat flowed down his back. As his thoughts raced, he completely outlined the conspiracy of the mastermind behind the scenes. The mastermind had a secret method to tamper with memories. Furthermore, he used this secret method to implant imaginary information into the Ancient Dream Saintess brain through dreams. That made the Ancient Dream Saintess mistakenly believe that she had encountered the arriving Big-horned Rat God when she was very young. The Big-horned Rat God had also told her that she was the one-in-a-million chosen one. She was entrusted with the sacred mission of leading all the rat people through the final test and creating a brand new future. Unusual experiences of childhood would always profoundly shape a persons character, beliefs, and behavior. If the Ancient Dream Saintess clearly remembered that when everyone, including her parents, died of the plague and the Rat God arrived when she was about to be completely torn apart by the hungry crows in her home that had turned into a grave, she would believe that he saved her. She would also be responsible for saving everyone. From then on, she would not waver in the slightest about the Big-horned Rat Gods existence and the rescue that was bound to come. Moreover, Meng Chao suspected that the mastermind did not just plant false information deep into the Ancient Dream Saintess memory database. Instead, he had infiltrated her brain multiple times to update her memory of the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival. The mastermind had implanted every recent occurrence into the memory of the Ancient Dream Saintess childhood. When the Ancient Dream Saintess recalled it, she would think that she had seen the prophecy and received the revelation a long time ago, as the prophecies and revelations continue to be fulfilled. The Ancient Dream Saintess naturally believed in the things that were about to happen, including breaking through Hundred Blade City and Red-gold City, gaining the recognition of the five great clans, and even commanding the Turan Alliance Army to resist the Holy Light human race and obtain the final victory. She believed it all without a doubt. The reason why Meng Chao was able to conclude that the prophecies were the result of many updates was because the prophecies showed Black-corner City being blown up by a series of large methane explosions. However, the reason why the Great Horn Armys operation in Black-corner City had been so successful was because Meng Chao had secretly helped them. If Meng Chao had not reminded the Rat Gods emissaries who had infiltrated Black-corner City how to set up defenses, carry out one-way communication, identify the spies who had infiltrated the organization, and exhaust the enemys energy and troops with a series of feints The Great Horn Army would not have possibly turned Black-corner City upside down. In fact, in his previous life, Black-corner City did not suffer such a great destruction as it did in this life without Meng Chaos help. In other words, the great explosion of Black-corner City that had just occurred was history that had been tampered with by Meng Chao. How could the Rat God have predicted Meng Chaos rebirth and the series of unpredictable chain reactions that would follow ten years ago? There was only one truth. The mastermind was still connecting to the Ancient Dream Saintess brain through some method. Every once in a while, he would sneak into her brain and update the dream, adding more things that have already happened. The Ancient Dream Saintess probably has no idea. She only knows that she met the real Big-horned Rat God when she was young. Moreover, the prophecies that the Big-horned Rat God showed herno matter how absurd, how unbelievable, how they subverted her worldviewall turned into reality. Then, is there any need to doubt the prophecies that havent turned into reality? No wonder the Ancient Dream Saintess led the entire Great Horn Army and blocked them below Hundred Blade City, losing all possibility of flexibility and falling into a dilemma where she ran out of ammunition and food. No wonder she still insisted on attacking the city repeatedly without knowing how many weapons and food there were in Hundred Blade City and whether or not they would be destroyed by the defending army. No wonder she and the generals of the Great Horn Army were not sensitive at all and did not consider breaking out of the siege when the supply lines around the Great Horn Army and the evacuation routes were gradually cut off by the Wolf Clans rangers. On the contrary, she was still daydreaming for no reason when the situation between the enemy and us was so obvious. She believed that the final victory would belong to the Great Horn Army Because that was what the Big-horned Rat God had told them. The mastermind planted these d*mnable prophecies into the Ancient Dream Saintess memories first. Then, the Ancient Dream Saintess spread the prophecies to the Great Horn Armys senior generals and the White Bone Battalions elite warriors with her ability to create and interfere with dreams. In the end, everyone in the Great Horn Army is reduced to chess pieces on a bloody chessboard that is destined to be destroyed! Meng Chao cursed secretly. He had originally wanted to communicate with the Ancient Dream Saintess through conventional means and try to convince her that the Big-horned Rat God did not exist and that the Great Horn Army, which seemed to be advancing triumphantly, was on the brink of eternal d*mnation. It was an extremely dangerous situation. After seeing this dream and the prophecies in it, he realized that conventional methods would never convince the Ancient Dream Saintess. A persons personality, beliefs, and way of thinking were all determined by past memories. It could even be said that a person was a collection of past memories. Whoever could tamper with or even plant memories would be able to control the mind. Since the Ancient Dream Saintess clearly remembered the series of prophecies that the Big-horned Rat God had told her, and 90% of the prophecies had been fulfilled in reality, one by one, Meng Chao had no opposing evidence. So, how could he make the Ancient Dream Saintess believe that the remaining 10% of the prophecies would never be fulfilled and would instead become a fatal trap that would devour the entire Great Horn Army? Unless Unless, I can think of a way to destroy this false memory! Meng Chao muttered to himself. However, that was impossible, because the mastermind had not fabricated a completely nonexistent memory out of thin air. Instead, he had tampered with the Ancient Dream Saintess deepest childhood memories. At that time, the Ancient Dream Saintess had truly experienced the plague that took her entire village. Her parents and villagers had died one after another in front of her. The plague had completely changed her fate. That memory had merged with her soul and become one of the reasons why the Ancient Dream Saintess was who she was. It was impossible for Meng Chao to wipe out that memory. On a certain level, it was equivalent to wiping out part of the Saintess soul. If I cant wipe it out.. Can I add something to this fake memory? 1 Meng Chaos heart stirred as he suddenly thought of something. Chapter 1167 - The Real Future! Chapter 1167: The Real Future! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Add parts of the real future deep into the Ancient Dream Saintess brain? Under normal circumstances, Meng Chao would never be able to perform such a difficult operation. After all, the Ancient Dream Saintess herself was also a spirit expert with extremely powerful spirit power. She was an expert who instilled willpower through dreams. She would instantly sense any traces that others left in the depths of her brain. But it was different now. At this moment, Meng Chao and the Ancient Dream Saintess brain regions were connected together in a mysterious way. It could be said that the two of them were having the same dream. Moreover, the Ancient Dream Saintess had taken the initiative to absorb a huge amount of information, including the immemorial symbols, from the depths of Meng Chaos dream. The astronomical amount of information was like a raging wave that continuously attacked her spiritual defense line, taking up most of the space in her brain region and mental energy, making her spiritual defense line extremely weak, she didnt have the time to care about Meng Chaos actions. Meng Chao only needed to mix some fragments of his past lifes memories into the immemorial runes and let the ancient Dream Saintess absorb them on her own. The only question was, after seeing the Real future,would the ancient Dream Saintess change in the direction that Meng Chao hoped. Would the mastermind discover Meng Chaos activities in the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain and think of ways to stop it, or even kill Meng Chaos subconscious in the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain? Meng Chao didnt dwell on this question for too long. He made up his mind. No matter what, he had to take a gamble! Because all the signs indicated that the destruction of the great horn army was right in front of him. Along with the destruction of the great horn army was the rise of Jackalkanus. When this ambitious Wolf King really held the highest power in Tulanze, he would definitely become a hundred times more difficult to deal with than he was today. Meng Chao really lacked enough chips, confidence, and combat ability to convince the Jackalkanus, who was at his peak, not to act blindly. Now was his only chance. He had to turn the entire future around before Jackalkanus evolved into the true King of Tulan! Meng Chao took a deep breath and began to quickly search through his memory database. In his previous life, when the Dragon City civilization broke through the monster mountain range and allied with the Tulan civilization. The Great Horn Rebellionhad been pacified for a long time. Even the name of the ancient Dream Saintess was annihilated in the smoke and dust. Therefore, Meng Chao did not witness the destruction of the Great Horn Army. And he did not want to fabricate any history to deceive the ancient Dream Saintess. If he did so, what was the difference between him and the mastermind behind the scenes? Fortunately, although the great horn army in his previous life was completely wiped out, it was obviously impossible to wipe out tens of thousands of rat civilians. After the great horn rebellion subsided, a large number of well-trained elite rat civilian soldiers surrendered to canus and became the direct slave of the Wolf King. In the bloody slaughterhouse where canus seized the highest power in Turanze and where Turanze and the land of Holy Light were in an all-out war, these rat civilian slave soldiers were shouldering heinous crimes, the rat slave soldiers, who could only fight to the death in exchange for a slim chance of survival, were the best cannon fodder troops. Of course, for a cannon fodder troop, The bestand The worst casualtieswere basically synonyms. In his previous life, Meng Chao had witnessed the combat methods of these cannon fodder troops many times. He had witnessed the scene of them launching suicide attacks against the burning meteorites and magma spewing out of the underground crevices while being bombarded by the dwarves, the elvespoisonous arrows, and the mageschanting. They are a bunch of lunatics! The craziest iron-blooded generals of dragon city in their previous lives all commented on the rat slave soldiers of Turanze in this way. The spiritual experts of dragon city even suspected that the priests of Turanze had mastered some kind of mysterious spiritual secret technique and could brainwash the rat slave soldiers on a large scale, turning them into machines that only knew how to kill, flesh and blood machines that were not afraid of pain, fatigue, and death. In a sense, the spiritual expertssuspicions were correct. After the Great Horn Army was destroyed and their faith completely collapsed, the rat slave soldiers were all disheartened and turned into muddle-headed walking corpses. Perhaps, death was their best release. That was why they dared to wave their rough stone axes and bone hammers without any protection and charge at the defense line guarded by the strongest people of the land of Holy Light, which even the armored forces of Dragon City did not dare to easily charge at. Meng Chao believed that in the memory fragments of his previous life, the rat slave soldiers, driven by wolves, tigers, and leopards, crazily charged at the defensive line of Holy Light. Then, they were torn into pieces by the magic of Holy Light, and broken limbs flew everywhere, the fresh blood was burned into rolling blood mist by the flames, and thousands of soldiers were all killed in a short moment. It was definitely not the Beautiful tomorrowthat she wanted to see. After the scene of a large number of rat slaves being wiped out was mixed into the archaic runes and sent into the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. Meng Chao chose a few other world wars to enter a strategic stalemate. A large number of rat slaves dug trenches and built fortresses at the junction of Tulanze and the land of Holy Light, they bore all kinds of heavy labor and inhumanly tormented memory fragments. This was because the chaos faction held the aggressive strategic initiative in the beginning. No one had expected that the Holy Light factions counterattack would come so quickly and fiercely. Therefore, the three-dimensional defense line around Tulanze had become particularly hasty and cruel. The war ahead was not going well, which made the warriors of the five clans impatient and more and more violent. They squeezed more and more of the slave labor of the rat people, almost using the flesh and bones of the rat people to create a bloody defensive line. When the Holy Light Army changed from defense to attack and attacked in large numbers, it was the poor slave labor of the rat people who bore the brunt of the attack. They used simple production tools to welcome the shining swords and sabers surrounded by holy light. Meng Chao hoped that these images could let the ancient dream saintess understand. The Great Horn Rebellioncould not change the fate of the rat people. The slaves were still slaves. The cannon fodder was still cannon fodder. Next, Meng Chao chose some of the Holy Light Army to break through Tulan Ze. After that, he turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, a desolate memory fragment of Tulans activities. He remembered that at that time, the Tulanze civilization was doomed. And the Dragon City civilization was still struggling on the brink of death. These Ghost assassinswere sent to the burning ruins of tulanze. The commander who tried to assassinate the Holy Light Army slowed down the attack of the Holy Light Camp to buy more time for the last struggle of the chaos camp. However, the memory fragments that appeared in this period left the deepest impression on Meng Chao. It was not the mages, Night Watchers, Elf Assassins, or dwarven master craftsmen in the land of Holy Light. It was those.. Gigantic machines that descended from the sky and were engraved with mysterious and complicated runes and decorated with shining ribbons of light. Their structures were extremely complicated, and a large number of crystal-clear Coreswere embedded in them. No, Meng Chao did not know whether he should call these things, which were a hundred times more terrifying than the apocalyptic beasts, Machines. Or he should call them the Holy Light Camps way of calling them The divine artifacts that the true God has given us. They are used to cleanse evil and destroy all unclean, unrighteous, and unbelieving Slaughter Angels.! Meng Chao believed that the ancient Dream Saintess had never seen these things in her dreams. The mastermind behind the manipulation of her dreams could never have foreseen the appearance of these things. In his previous life, Jackalkanus commanded the five armies of the chaos faction to attack the land of holy light from all directions. They charged straight into the land of holy light with unstoppable momentum. It was the angel of slaughter that descended from the sky and interrupted the powerful attack of the chaos faction, completely turning the entire battle situation around. Meng Chao hoped that the Angel of slaughter in the dream could calm the ancient Dream Saintess down a little. At the very least, he could control his fanatical faith and calmly listen to his explanation. If that wasnt enough.. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and transmitted an apocalyptic scene to the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. The world was deathly pale, and all living beings, including the entire home, were burning. The amount of information contained in this scene was too rich and terrifying. In order to prevent the information from overloading, the entire brain of the ancient Dream Saintess was burned in an instant. And in order to prevent the leaking of too much of the key information that contained the secrets of Dragon City. Meng Chao deliberately blurred the memory fragments and deleted a large amount of information. But the pain, despair, and sorrow at the arrival of the end of the world were transmitted to the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain without the slightest reduction. Open your eyes and look at this future carefully. Is this the future you want to create by sacrificing the lives of millions of rats? Meng Chao mumbled. Chapter 1168 - Serial Nightmares Chapter 1168: Serial Nightmares Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A large number of memory fragments from Meng Chaos previous life mixed in with the ancient runes and flooded the depths of the Ancient Dream Saintess brain. At the bottom of the Ancient Dream Saintess memory database, her childhood memories that were vaguely covered in a bloody glow and were so clear that they were unreal had also undergone astonishing changes. In her original memories, the Ancient Dream Saintess childhood revelations after the Big-horned Rat Gods arrival only included the tens of thousands of rat people after the Great Horn Army won a great victory. It was like a fairytale ending. Now, however, as the fairytale-like scenes unfolded in the ancient Dream Saintess childhood memories, other scenes that were darker, crueler, and more real fell from the sky and smashed the fairytale into pieces. The two completely different Futuresappeared in front of the ancient Dream Saintess at the same time. Her consciousness was in a state of childhood. She was at a loss and didnt know what to do. Meng Chao could clearly sense that the ancient Dream Saintessbrain was trembling violently. She seemed to be frightened by the cruel future that Meng Chao had presented. Every brain cell was trembling Her brain was originally a calm brain. However, at this moment, it was filled with raging waves and huge vortexes. The brain waves that shot out from the depths of the brain region were beyond their limits. They were like bolts of lightning that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Even in the depths of the dream, the holy and benevolent statue of the skeleton rat god that seemed to be supporting the entire world even though it was clearly skinny began to tremble violently. Crisscrossing cracks appeared on the surface of the crystal-clear bones, as if it was a symbol of the ancient Dream Saintessfaith that was about to collapse. Thats right. Quickly wake up from your damned superstitions and blind beliefs. Think about it. Think about it seriously. Think about all the contradictions and illogicalities in the lies that the Rat God told you. Suspect from the flaws and discover the truth from the suspicions! Meng Chaos heart was burning with anxiety. His subconscious wished that he could grow two big hands and grab the shoulders of the ancient Dream Saintess in the dream. He shook her crazily, making her realize that the so-called memorieswere not necessarily reliable. The ancient Dream Saintess in the dream started to think. The tender face of a four or five-year-old girl gradually became stiff, like a stiff mask. Under the burning of the apocalyptic flames, the mask was torn into pieces, revealing the real face of the ancient Dream Saintess who had grown up. The eyes with two pupils were like two bottomless black pools, gazing at the changes of the light and shadow above the dream, sucking the details of the two different futures into the depths of her heart, it was as if they were carefully comparing and discriminating, trying to find the line between truth and lies. Meng Chao didnt even dare to release a wisp of restlessness in his brain. He was afraid of disturbing the ancient Dream Saintessthoughts. Soon, the childishness on the ancient Dream Saintessface faded away. Her eyebrows were raised high, like two sharp blades unsheathed. It was as if she had caught a flash of light above her brain. Then, the ancient Dream Saintess made a move that shocked Meng Chao. She turned her head slightly and stared in Meng Chaos direction without blinking! Being stared at by the eyes of four black holes, Meng Chao suddenly felt that he was drenched in sweat. It was even more terrifying than being locked on by the Doomsday Beasts during the Monster War. This, this was impossible! Theoretically speaking, the ancient Dream Saintess was still dreaming. And this was mainly from his childhood memories, where the plague village was the main scene. Meng Chao did not exist in this very private dream. Meng Chaos subconscious was above this dream. It was like a player controlling and enjoying a computer game through a computer screen. How could a character in the game discover his existence? How could the ancient Dream Saintess, who was in the dream, penetrate the dream and lock onto his subconscious? Meng Chao tried his best to control his brain, which was as dead and stiff as a zombies, not releasing even the slightest bit of brain waves. In case this was just a coincidence, or if the ancient Dream Saintess had just sensed something strange and used this method to trick him into revealing himself. However, the ancient Dream Saintessspiritual power and her ability to manipulate dreams were much stronger than Meng Chao had imagined. She had really seenthrough the dream and sawMeng Chaos subconscious. Who are you? Her tone was half cold and half curious. You actually broke into my dream and stuffed so many random things into my dream? I C Meng Chao braced himself and was about to explain. The ancient Dream Saintess had already made her move. Her impatient face seemed to have been compressed into the words reckless. If she had been familiar with Earths culture and history, she might have even added some petty tricks that dare to sneak into my dream and show off in front of an expert. Meng Chao found that his subconscious was trapped. Originally, his subconscious was like a shining water snake, flowing freely between his and the ancient Dream Saintessbrain regions along the flood of ancient runes. Now, the flood had become a swamp, and the swamp had become rapidly solidified reinforced concrete. His subconscious was like a bug embedded in amber, almost suffocated by the pressure. He couldnt escape back to his brain at will. Instead, he was trapped in the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. Then, the memory cells of the ancient Dream Saintess and the dazzling balloon jellyfishall crowded around him. Countless synapses surged out of the surface of the balloon jellyfish. The synapses entangled with each other and connected together, forming an impenetrable net. Then, they sprayed a large number of images from the memories of the ancient Dream Saintess toward Meng Chao. The images were like iron walls, forming a brand-new dream. Of course, it was not a dream of victory under the blessing of the Rat God. It was also not a dream of Ye Zi and Meng Chao cultivating secret arts and improving their combat ability under the careful guidance of the ancient Dream Saintess. It wasnt even a dream of tens of thousands of horses galloping, fighting, and killing. It was, no, a series of nightmares. In a trance, Meng Chao seemed to have dozens of nightmares that were worse than death in a short moment. In one of the nightmares, he became a Garbage bugC those who were thrown into the sewage pipes under the city at the age of three or five and had to be responsible for dredging the pipes and cleaning the garbage in the darkness for the rest of their lives, rat children, who often die before the age of 14 or 15, are often killed. In his nightmares, he can clearly feel the stench of the corrosive sewage, which eats away at his skin like acid, while the snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the depths of the sewage devour his flesh and blood. In another nightmare, he becomes an exhausted rat slave. Because he had been helping his Master Forge Weapons Day and night, he had been squeezed into a skeleton that was still breathing. One day, when he was out of energy, his legs became weak, and he fell into the burning coals. Although his skinny body soon turned into white ashes under the burning of the coals. But in the moment before his death, he did not feel much pain from the burning of his body. Instead, he felt indescribably happy because compared to the pressure this body had been silently enduring, being burned by the flames.., its the least amount of torture. In the third dream, Meng Chao felt that he had become a slave worker who could not stand it anymore, smashed the production tools, got half a days rest, but was caught by his master to make an example of others. He was coated with a special kind of gum. Then, like an empty pocket, as the master hung high to the top of the flagpole dozens of arms high, in the hot sun exposure. In the noon sky, the flames poured down like a waterfall, pouring on his body, hardening and contracting the colloid. Like a piece of airtight leather, it wrapped every limb and even every muscle fiber around his body, he tried his best to squeeze in. His internal organs, eyeballs, and brain matter were all squeezed out of his throat. If the scorching sun continued to sear him, he would be able to die quickly. However, just as the colloid pressed until his limbs were distorted and his bones were crushed, the sun set. Thus, he, the slave rat worker who destroyed the tools of production, had to immerse himself in the pain that was worse than death. Under the watchful eyes of all the slave rat workers, he waited for the long night to pass, the Sun waiting for a new day, the kind death, rose again from the horizon! Chapter 1169 - Dreams Within Dreams Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Such dreams were nested layer by layer and appeared repeatedly. No matter how hard Meng Chao struggled and tore through the layers of dreams, there would always be bigger, more complicated, and more terrifying dreams waiting for him ahead. In the real world, it was very likely that only a short moment had passed. The time in the dreams seemed to extend infinitely, allowing Meng Chao to spend more than a dozen or even dozens of different lives in the labyrinth of his thoughts. These lives were either a part of the Ancient Dream Saintess personal experience or the miserable experiences of the rat soldiers that she had witnessed with her own eyes. Or, she had snuck into the brain of the rat soldiers of the great horn army and extracted the most painful, most terrifying, and most desperate elements from their deepest dreams. Therefore, it appeared particularly clear, deep, heartfelt, and touched the soul. The most desperate dream of the tens of thousands of rat soldiers of the Great Horn Legion was like a black mountain that pressed down on Meng Chaos subconscious. It made him unable to move. He was in so much pain that he almost lost his self-consciousness. This was the biggest difference between a dreamand an illusion. During the War of the monsters, Meng Chao had fought several demon gods who were adept at mental attacks and illusions under the command of the main brain of the monsters. One of the demon gods, the tree of wisdom, had created a large-scale illusion called Peach Blossom Town.It could be said to be a vast world that was unprecedented and hard to distinguish between real and fake. Those who fell into the illusion might have been trapped in the illusion until they were completely brainwashed by the tree of wisdom if they were not resolute and sharp enough to see through the flaws instantly, or their real bodies would have turned into curled bones. However, no matter how delicate and real the illusion was, the mental impact it brought on people would be even stronger. Those who fell into the illusion would always remember their identity and never imagine themselves as a completely different existence. Meng Chao, who had fallen into the Peach Blossom Town, always remembered that he was Meng Chao. Even if he had been brainwashed by the Demon God tree of wisdomand had joined the monster civilization, he was determined to use the monster civilization as the leader to facilitate the fusion of the monster civilization and the Dragon City Civilization. He had done so under Meng Chaos identity. It was precisely because it was difficult for a person to forget his real identity in an illusion. The creator of an illusion often had to imagine a suitable scene and find a convincing reason to act as a transition between reality and illusion so that it would not appear too abrupt and cause the people who had fallen into the illusion to be suspicious. Once the people who had fallen into the illusion became suspicious. It was not far from the collapse of the illusion. The dream world was different. When people were dreaming, they could completely, and often, they would become a completely different identity. Men would become women, old people would become children, and even become pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, demons, ghosts, and all sorts of strange existences. The usual way of doing things and logical thinking were completely useless in the dream world. In fact, it was the complete opposite. A white-clothed angel who saved lives and helped the injured in reality could completely become a heinous murderer in the dream world. A hero who was not afraid of death in reality could also completely become a coward who was afraid of death and selfish in the dream world. Dreams didnt need any transitions, logic, and common sense. In a dream, all kinds of incredible things would happen. People who were deep in a dream would never have the slightest doubt. Even if they really doubted and even realized that they were dreaming, the person in the dream wouldnt break free so easily. Instead, they would fall into dreams within dreamsand Dreams within dreams within dreams. At this moment, Meng Chao was in such a dangerous situation. In fact, what he fell into was not a Dream within a dream within a dream. Instead, it was a Dream within a dream within a dream within a dream within a dream within a dream. Every time he realized that he was dreaming, he would struggle with all his might and shatter the dream. A brand new dream would be accompanied by a torrent of information from the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain region. It would crazily rush into the depths of his brain region, causing him to lose himself once again, using a brand new identity either he was a slave who accepted his masters punishment.., he would either be a private hunter who was gnawed by a totem beast, a slave who encountered an accident while doing heavy work, a servant who was ravaged by a totem warrior on the arena, or a slave who was infected by a plague.., a walking corpse on the verge of death would start a brand-new, seemingly endless torture. Such an Infinite dreamwould bombard the soul indiscriminately. It was far more powerful than the illusion of the demon gods Tree of wisdomby ten times. If it were anyone other than Meng Chao, their cerebral cortex would have burst into flames in an instant, burning their brain cells, memory banks, and self-consciousness to nothing. They would never be able to recall who they were, who was their original self before they experienced dozens of lives that were worse than death. Even for a monster like Meng Chao, half of his soul came from the future. After being tempered by the flames of the Apocalypse and being nourished and enhanced by the seed of Fire, he was still engaged in a fierce battle with the nine demon gods and the main brain of the monster, he had built his spiritual defense line into an indestructible iron wall. He was also lost and dazed time and time again. He felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless black swamp. Every time he struggled to the surface, he would only be able to catch his breath before he was dragged back to the deepest part of the swamp by the weird hands that stretched out from the Black Swamp, he was dragged back to the deepest part of the swamp. Fortunately, after enduring the super high-intensity impact of the archaic runes, the mental strength of the ancient Dream Saintess was also weakened to the limit. When Meng Chao was struggling desperately in her Infinite dreamand bitterly enduring, he sighed at the strength of her mental strength. The ancient Dream Saintess also didnt expect that this guy who dared to barge into her dream and seek death would actually have such a strong subconscious and strong mental defense! Finally, the ancient Dream Saintessdream began to collapse. The characters in the dream gradually melted like wax statues near a fire source, becoming indistinct. Meng Chao could faintly hear the moans of the wounded soldiers in the colorful sky filled with whirlpools. A strong and pungent smell of herbs that had nothing to do with the dream also surged into his nostrils. These were the information that his flesh and blood body, which was lying in the wounded soldierscamp, sensed in the real world. The fact that this information could penetrate the dream meant that he was about to break free from the control of the ancient Dream Saintess and awaken from the endless nightmare! Just as Meng Chao was overjoyed The ancient Dream Saintess let out a furious scream. She created the final and most terrifying nightmare. Her subconscious directly transformed into an indomitable valkyrie wearing a white bone armor. She appeared in front of Meng Chao. Behind her, countless blood-stained skeleton rats were squirming in a sea of blood-colored rats! The subconscious of a human in the deepest part of a dream was often the complete opposite of his usual disguise. The more he suppressed himself in reality, the more he restrained himself according to the laws and morals in the general sense, putting on a harmless and even merciful appearance. The deepest part of the subconscious often hid the crueler, angrier, and darker side. Yezi once told Meng Chao that the ancient Dream Saintess was like an ordinary girl next door, naive and kind, approachable, and full of heartfelt understanding and sympathy for all the rat people. Although she had suffered more than any rat people on her way of growing up, she was like a mandala flower blooming after a storm, trying her best to show the best and brightest side, to everyone. However, in this world, there was no saint who was perfect and always bright. After losing her home and all her relatives, experiencing so much pain and seeing so much injustice, how could the ancient Dream Saintess still be like what she usually showed, was she an Innocent, kind, and approachable girl next door? If she was really such a girl next door, it would be impossible for her to build the great horn army from scratch and stir up the great horn rebellion that shook the entire Lan Ze in just a few years. It was just a disguise that she wanted the ordinary soldiers of the great horn army to see. Even if it was not a deception, at least, it was not her true appearance. At this moment, in the depths of the dream, her hair was disheveled, she was baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. She was incomparably hideous and ugly, like a hungry goddess of revenge. She was the real Saintess of the ancient dream who desired to devour all the wolves, tigers, and leopards alive! Meng Chao really wanted to swallow a mouthful of saliva that did not exist in the dream to ease his nervousness and hair-raising feeling. The good news was that he had finally broken through all the obstacles and disguises and met the most real Saintess of the ancient dream. He could have an honest meeting and a heart-to-heart exchange. The bad news was that in the depths of Saintess of the ancient Dreams traumatized heart, there seemed to be a monster that was even more terrifying than the apocalyptic beast. At this moment, this monster named Subconsciouswas deeply enraged by Meng Chao! Chapter 1170 - The Good Future” and the Bad Future” Listen, listen to me. I am not your enemy, but a friend from afar. I have no ill intentions, but I want to save everyone, including the rat people, just like you, so that the incomparably beautiful tomorrow in your dream can really become a reality! Meng Chao sent a strong spirit fluctuation to the Ancient Dream Saintess furious subconscious. In response, the other party opened her bloody mouth and shot out a scarlet and pale storm at him. The storm was made up of densely-packed skeleton rats that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws! The thousands of skeleton rats instantly drowned Meng Chao. They were like piranhas that were crazily gnawing at his body. Although people did not really die in the dream world. Even the flesh and blood that had been devoured by the skeleton rats would grow back in the blink of an eye. However, the pain of having his bone marrow sucked dry really stimulated Meng Chaos central nervous system and cerebral cortex. It made him feel as if someone had cut open the top of his head in reality, he poured a ladle of boiling oil into it. Before Meng Chao could peel off all the rats that had swarmed over. A strange hand that blotted out the sky and covered the earth slapped onto his head. This nightmare world was completely dominated by the ancient Dream Saintess. In the nightmare, she transformed into an indomitable god and devil. With just one hand, she tightly grabbed Meng Chao, who was entangled by the skeleton rats, and lifted him into the air. Meng Chao was squeezed out of his soul by her. He heard every bone in his body scream. Hundreds and thousands of golden stars appeared in front of his eyes, and he felt as if his alveoli were bursting. He couldnt help but open his mouth to breathe. The skeleton rats that were stained with blood followed the ancient Dream Saintessarms, which were like bridges and pillars, and crawled in front of him, trying to get into his mouth. Meng Chao felt that his soul fire was about to be extinguished. He could only extract a clearer picture of the Apocalypse from the deepest part of the memory database. He threw it at the ancient Dream Saintess. The violent information flow turned into thousands of burning meteorites. It was like a meteor shower falling from the sky, repeating the scene of the end of the world in the ancient Dream Saintessdream. This time, it was the ancient Dream Saintessturn to scream in disbelief. In the nightmare, her towering figure, which looked like a statue of a God and a devil, was riddled with holes by the meteor shower. The tide of skeletons and rats that swept across the sky and the Earth were also turned into a boundless sea of fire under the burning flames. Meng Chao finally broke free from the ancient Dream Saintesscontrol. With the help of the apocalyptic flames, he began to fight for the control of this dream. How is this possible? The ancient Dream Saintesstowering body began to collapse. This meant that she began to doubt her subconscious and the belief that had persisted until today. She looked at the raging apocalyptic flames in the depths of the dream with an incredulous gaze and muttered, Who exactly are you? Why did you sneak into My Dream? What kind of power is this? ! Ive said it before. Im a friend from afar. and strictly speaking, I didnt sneak into your dream. It was you who snuck into my dream! Meng Chao took a deep breath and tried his best to ensure that his brainwaves were calm enough to not stimulate the ancient Dream Saintesssubconscious again, As for what you saw, the flames that can destroy everything, you can treat it as another possibility in the future, just like the prophecythat lurks in the depths of your brain! What! The four pupils of the ancient Dream Saintess constricted at the same time. At the same time, they spurted out a sharp light. This was the most important secret, the instinctive reaction of someone who had seen through it. Im sorry. Maybe I shouldnt have probed into the secret hidden in the deepest part of your brain, but if you really care about the survival of the Great Horn Army, the lives of millions of rats, and the future of this world, you should control your anger a little and listen to my explanation. Since you can sense things for an infinite amount of time in the dream, at least give me a few seconds to explain! Meng Chao was afraid that the ancient Dream Saintess would attack him again, so he said quickly, Do you want to know how I snuck into the deepest part of your brain and read those memories? You have to know that you are the ancient Dream Saintess, a spiritual expert, a great dream maker and manipulator, and the spokesperson of the Big Horn Rat God in Tulanze. Your spiritual defense should be extremely strong. How can it be easily infiltrated by others as if no one was there? This question had indeed piqued the ancient Dream Saintessinterest. Although the flames of doomsday that were spewing out from Meng Chaos subconscious gradually extinguished, the ancient Dream Saintessinterest was piqued. Some of the skeleton rats had escaped the ending of being turned into ashes. However, the ancient Dream Saintess did not control these skeleton rats and attacked Meng Chao once again. She stared at Meng Chao and started to think deeply in the dream. The answer is simple, because Im not the first person to infiltrate the depths of your brain. Before me, someone had already infiltrated your brain. I dont know how many times! Meng Chao unleashed his ultimate move, Your brain is like a treasure vault that has been opened by someone. No matter how strong the walls on the surface of the treasure vault are, how thick the doors are, how tight the security is, or how precise and ingenious the lock-picking method is, as long as I can find the secret passage left behind by my predecessors, I can naturally whistle and put my hands in my pockets to easily enter the interior of the Treasure Vault! The ancient Dream Saintess shrieked again. The white bone armor on her body grew dense spikes. The exhausted Skeleton Rats became restless again. They bared their teeth at Meng Chao and let out bone-chilling shrieks. This was a sign that the ancient Dream Saintesssubconscious mind was very resistant to Meng Chaos words and did not want to think about it. Meng Chao knew very well how difficult it was to make a stubborn person realize the bleak reality. Many times, the truth was like a sharp blade that would cut a persons heart and make it bleed. However, in order to awaken the ancient Dream Saintess, Meng Chao was still willing to take the risk and stake everything. After all, he had no other choice! Do you know who that person is The Rat God! Meng Chao took a deep breath and continued, The Horned Rat God has appeared in your dreams countless times, giving you all kinds of propheciesand Revelations, telling you the location of the Lost Temple and how to open it, helping you find an underground base that can support tens of thousands of elite soldiers, teaching you how to strengthen your ability to manipulate dreams, and also teaching you the skills to fight on the battlefield and command troops. Am I right? The ancient Dream Saintess was slightly stunned. She had received the divine revelationcountless times in her dreams. This was something that the entire great horn army, including millions of rats, knew. It was even something that she and the priests of the Great Horn Army had deliberately publicized. She believed it without a doubt, and of course, she would not deny it. But, ancient Dream Saintess, have you ever thought that there is no great horn rat god that sneaks into the depths of your brain and instills all kinds of information into you? It is not an ancestral spirit or God, but a schemer with ulterior motives, a puppeteer who uses you and all the rats as Chess Pieces, and a devil who is about to destroy the Great Horn Army and you!Meng Chao revealed his trump card. The bone spikes all over Saintess Gu Mengs body grew longer and longer, turning into sharp blades that could cut hair. The white bone helmet on her head seemed to have a strange life of its own. It kept growing and gradually covered both her eyes and ears like a giant egg made of white bone. This symbolized that Saintess Gu Meng was sealing her soul. subconsciously, she could not accept Meng Chaos blasphemous words and was unwilling to have any doubts about her beliefs. However, Meng Chao was not willing to give up halfway. He gritted his teeth, he threw down the medicine. Ancient Dream Saintess, I know that you can hear my voice, and I believe that you have not completely become a puppet that is at the mercy of others. For the future of the great horn army and the entire rat population, you are still willing to think and fight! If that is really the case, I hope that you can recall it carefully. In your childhood memories, when your hometown was attacked by the plague, everyone died except for you. When you were on the verge of death, you encountered the arrival of the great horn rat god. Then, the Great Horn Rat God gave you a lot of revelationsand showed you a lot of visions of the future, right? Can you tell me what kind of future you saw when you were a child? This should be a very simple question. It was so simple that Meng Chao and the ancient Dream Saintess both knew the answer. However, the ancient Dream Saintess seemed to be trapped by an invisible net. She was completely covered by the helmet and had no facial features. Her eggshell-like face was also filled with confusion and uncertainty. Meng Chao laughed. Let me guess. You saw two completely different futures at the same time. In the Good Future, all the rat people were saved and built Turanze into an incomparably beautiful tomorrow. In the Bad Future, everyone, including the rat people, and even the entire world, were completely destroyed by the flames of the Apocalypse! Of course, this Bad Futureis a memory that Ive just implanted into the depths of your brain. Its a memory that doesnt exist at all. Right now, I dont have any proof that the Bad Futurewill definitely happen. In fact, I dont want it to become a reality more than anyone else. What I need you to seriously consider is that since I can implant a bad futureinto the depths of your brain, youll mistakenly think that its a part of your childhood memory. How do you know that the good futuremust be a divine revelationthat you received when you were a child, and not a fake memory that was implanted recently? Chapter 1171 - The King’s Vanguard Chapter 1171: The Kings Vanguard Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ancient Dream Saintess was as silent as a statue. It was as if she had turned a deaf ear to Meng Chaos words. However, the mask on her face, which was as smooth as a mirror, had a crack that was as thin as a strand of hair. That meant her subconscious was beginning to waver. She had developed a faint suspicion of everything that she had once believed in. Meng Chao was greatly encouraged. He continued, Are you aware of the problem? Since I can sneak into the depths of your brain and plant a false memory, why cant others? Even you, the ancient Dream Saintess, have often used dreams to spread your beliefs and instill your will into the soldiers of the Great Horn Army? How can you be sure that what you saw in your dreams was really the revelation of the Rat God and not instilled by someone with ulterior motives? I know that it is an extremely painful and difficult thing to deny the beliefs that you gave up everything and fought for. However, for the future of the Great Horn Army and the future of all the rat people, as the commander-in-chief and spiritual leader of the army, you must shoulder the most arduous responsibility. You must doubt, think, and make the correct judgment! The cracks on the mask of the ancient Dream Saintess were becoming more and more obvious. The cracks gradually turned into a fine spider web. Deep inside the cracks, excruciating emotions seemed to have turned into thick black mist and spurted out of the spider web. Yes. Its true that I dont have any evidence to prove my guess. In that case, lets use common sense to sort out the situation in front of us! Meng Chao raised his voice and continued shouting, You have gathered the most elite force of the Great Horn Army, the hope of all the rat civilians for freedom and dignity, in the heart of the Gold clan, under the impregnable hundred blade city! Such a strategy has not only put the great horn army in a dilemma of running out of ammunition and food, it has also deprived the most precious space for the rat civilianswarriors to move around. Moreover, not giving yourself any chance to change the strategy or even break out of the siege is a desperate mentality of a desperate desperado. You seem to have placed the future of all the mouse people on the point of Conquering Hundred Blade City. Looking back at the Great Horn Armys shocking rise from the explosion of Black Horn City and its unstoppable progress, I can not help but ask, is there no safer strategic choice? For example, the great horn army can march into the gaps between the borders of the major clans and take advantage of the internal conflicts of the five major clans. At the very least, it can gain the space and opportunity to catch its breath. Another example is that the great horn army can break into small groups and advance into the Deep Mountains and forests that the clan warriors look down on. Although the mandala trees that cover the mountains and plains have bloomed and are unable to provide more mandala fruits for the advanced orcs, the appetite of the rat people is originally much smaller than that of the wolves, tigers, leopards, and wild boars. As long as theyre willing to farm meticulously, endure hardships, and tighten their belts, its not necessarily impossible for them to persist for a longer period of time until the all-out war between Tulanze and the land of Holy Light begins. At that time, if we make use of our numerical advantage and negotiate with the five clans, we might be able to obtain more space for the sixth clan to survive! Yes, such a strategic choice certainly doesnt seem as glorious and straightforward as gathering a million people and starting a war against the most powerful Gold clan in Tulanze. But is there any doubt for a real commander as to whether its for the sake of a moment of pleasure and only for the sake of a spectacular destruction, or if its for the sake of concealing his lackeys and quietly managing and enduring for the sake of long-term survival and freedom? Even if hundred blade city is really the focus of the strategy, I remember that the first strategy of the Great Horn Army was to besiege the city for reinforcements. The goal was to destroy the living forces of the reinforcements. But for some reason, it has now become finishing all the work in one battleand attacking hundred blade city at the cost of their own blood? Saintess ancient dream, based on your battle record on the local battlefield, I dont think that you are a manly warrior who is prone to hot-headedness. Then, what exactly prompted you to make a series of foolish choices that would obviously lead the Great Horn Army to a dead end? Havent you thought about the possibility that the great horn army is unable to take down Hundred Blade City? Even if they destroy the elite troops and raze hundred blade city to the ground, as long as the defending troops burn down all the granaries in the city at the last moment, or even that these granaries are empty from the start? Meng Chaos question was like an invisible sharp blade that pierced through the gap on the ancient Dream Saintessmask. It made her, who was as tall as a statue, take a few steps back in the dream, covering her face and twitching. Its the Big Horn Rat God. Meng Chaos voice suddenly became extremely calm, The only explanation is that you received the Big Horn Rat Gods prophecy in the dream. The Big Horn Rat God told you that hundred blade city was destined to be broken by the Big Horn Army. Moreover, the city stored enough military rations and weapons for the Big Horn Army to carry out the next phase of the strategy. As long as the rat people warriors could take down this historic city in Tulanze in one go, they could completely change the entire strategic situation. They could even catalyze the internal strife between the lion and tiger clans, thus fighting for the final victory for all the rat people. Although it sounds absurd. But your memories tell you that no matter how absurd the prophecies were in the past, they have all turned into reality. Besides, the Great Horn Army has reached its current state. There are wolves, wolves, and leopards in front, wild boars, and bulls in the back. The Hungry Falcons, vultures, lizards, crocodiles, and pythons are all eyeing it. You have no choice but to stick your head out. Therefore, you can only close your eyes and give up thinking. You will hand over the fate of yourself, the Great Horn Army, and the entire rat population to the illusory great horn rat god! The spider web cracks on the ancient Dream Saintessmask had already expanded into a black hole. The black fog that spewed out of the black hole also began to burn. No, the great horn rat God will never lie to me, and he will never lie to the entire rat population! The ancient dream saintess screamed hysterically, It was the Rat God who saved me. Without the Rat Gods arrival, I would have died tragically in the plague long ago. The Great Horn Army was founded only after the Rat Gods revelation that they found the lost temple and the underground base. Why did the Rat God guide me to build the Great Horn Army, give us victory and hope, and then destroy all of this? The white bones and sharp blades around her all stood up, looking as if they were ready to draw their swords. If they didnt agree, they would stab Meng Chao until he was riddled with holes. However, Meng Chao was overjoyed. No matter how the ancient dream holy maiden bared her fangs and brandished her claws. As long as she was willing to speak, it meant that she had broken free from the logic loop that the rat God had implanted into the depths of her brain. She found the possibility of communicating and thinking again. The Rat God did not save you. He merely choseyou. A lucky person who suffered a lot but survived by a fluke and who possessed a special spiritual power that allowed him to infiltrate and interfere with other peoples dreams. Then, he implanted and constantly updated fake memories in the depths of your brain, causing you to mistakenly believe that you have received the help of the non-existent rat God on your path of growth. Meng Chao raised both of his hands and once again expressed to the ancient Dream Saintess that he had no ill intentions. He tried to appease the other partys emotions while at the same time analyzing the situation, As for helping you to build the great horn army and destroying it personally, theres no contradiction. Its just to squeeze out the value of the entire rat population and realize their own ambitions. In order to capture the totem beast, the hunters can throw in fragrant bait in the pit. Even the living rat population can be devoured by the totem beast until their bellies are round and indigestible. They can not even walk. In order to stimulate the gladiators to perform brilliantly in the arena, the masters of the arena were willing to give generously so that even the most humble rat subjects could enjoy the most abundant delicacies and secret medicines. In order to stimulate the strongest combat ability of a cannon fodder army, the high and mighty commander could even make all kinds of extravagant promises in front of the rat subjects and even give them excellent equipment to make them look awe-inspiring. If the guy hiding behind the Rat God didnt help you build the Great Horn Army, how could you, the rat subjects who had suffered thousands of years of oppression and enslavement, rise up and fight back and Forge Your Flesh and bones into the sharpest weapons in the hands of an ambitious man to help him achieve his goal Purpose The black hole on the mask of the ancient Dream Saintess revealed a deep confusion as she muttered, What purpose? Of course, its to destroy the old order that has ruled Turanze for thousands of years and then seize the supreme power of Turanze!Meng Chao said firmly. Chapter 1172 - The Cat in the Granary Chapter 1172: The Cat in the Granary Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The mask of the Ancient Dream Saintess continued to peel off. A face full of confusion was revealed from behind the black hole. I dont understand. She muttered, What does wanting to seize the supreme power of Picturesque Orchid Lake have to do with secretly supporting the Great Horn Army? Of course it has to do with it. Have you ever heard of a phrase called the Kings vanguard? Meng Chao said, Ever since the era of the great extinction order 3,000 years ago, the Liger and tiger clans have ruled the gold clan and even the entire Tulanze for far too long. They, who have always been in control of the power, have been constantly expanding. As a result, the balance of power in Tulanze has gradually become unbalanced. The various powerhouses and ambitious families who are dissatisfied with the Liger and tiger clans have also increased day by day. Including the Minotaurs and wild boars of the Blood Hoof clan, the heroes and heroes of the various clans all want to replace the position of the Lion and tiger clans in the new era of glory and become the war chief who commands tens of millions of high-level orcs! However, its easier said than done to shake the order that the lion and tiger clans have ruled for 3,000 years? Relying on the war profits plundered in the previous era of Glory, the Lion and Tiger clans have gone further and further on the path of the strong will always be strong. As a result, its impossible for the minotaurs, wild boars, and the various powerhouses to seize the highest power openly through the five clanscompetition. Since conventional methods wont work, the only way to replace the Liger and tiger clans is to take risks and destroy the current order of Tu Lanze with unconventional methods! However, destroying the old order will cost a lot. Throughout the history of TU Lanze and the land of holy light over the past ten thousand years, the destroyers of the old order and the builders of the new order are often not the same force. The destroyer of the old order often uses up all his strength on the journey of rising up and fighting back to perish together with the old order. He has no ability to pick the final fruit of victory at all. This logic is just like when a battle breaks out, the vanguard soldiers who charge at the front are often the first to die heroically. Even if his side wins the final victory, it is impossible for him to come back from the dead and enjoy the glory brought by victory. To put it bluntly, this is what happens when a general succeeds. And the ambitious person hiding behind the Big Horn Rat Godis obviously unwilling to sacrifice himself in order to destroy the Old Order. Moreover, other than the ambitious, dense schemes, and the war resources that he discovered by chance, it is very likely that he does not have the deep-rooted, dominating forces like the Tauren and the wild boar man. Instead, he must be a man with his tail tucked between his legs and dance in shackles under the eyes of the Lion and tiger clans. Therefore, he needs a stepping stone, a scapegoat, a well-trained vanguard, and a sharp blade that he can control remotely to achieve his goal of destroying the old order without anyone knowing.. The Great Horn Army is such a stepping stone, a scapegoat, a vanguard, and a sharp blade that can be controlled remotely. Thats why hes willing to give up all the war resources on you. Anyway, these war resources are under the eyes of the Lion and tiger clans, so he cant use them personally. Its better to invest in you for the time being so that he can take a chance to make a huge profit. By the time you have perfectly fulfilled your mission of destroying the old order, this ambitious person who planned everything in the dark will naturally have the greatest chance to take advantage of the chaos in Tu Lanze and become the creator and guardian of the New Order. He will be the ultimate winner! The ancient Dream Saintess was silent for a long time. She seemed to have been disturbed by Meng Chaos endless speculation. The black mist around her rose and fell like black flames. It showed that her heart was swaying and hesitating like the flames in a wild wind. This is impossible. Who is the ambitious person you are talking about? The ancient dream saintess murmured, Who is it that is able to plan such an earth-shaking conspiracy under the eyes of the Lion and tiger tribes? Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. He knew that without any evidence, he would not be trusted by the Saintess of the ancient dream if he hesitated at all. He gritted his teeth, If there is a granary full of mandala fruits right now, who has the best motive to throw a batch of hungry rats into the granary and support the rat tribe to reproduce and expand in secret? It would be best if they could make a big fuss? The cat living next to the granary, of course! If there were no rats in the granary, the owner would not have thought of asking the cat to guard the granary, nor would he have raised the cat to be fat and strong enough to kill the rats. And the more rats there are in the granary, the more space and importance the cat can increase its activity. Whether it is to ask for benefits from the owner, or to enrich his own pocket under the pretext of eliminating the rats, or even to accidentallytrigger a fire and burna large number of mandala fruits in the process of killing the rats, but in fact, eat the mandala fruits into his stomach and evolve himself from a cat into a tiger these are all things that are difficult to monitor and investigate. If the great horn army is the Rat in the granary, who is the cat now? Of course, it is the Wolf clan that is encircling the great horn army! Therefore, yes, I am willing to bet everything with you. I will sneak into the depths of your brain and plant false memories, creating the Great Horn Rat Godand even the great horn armyout of nothing. The one who destroyed the Old Order of Tulanze is the leader of the Wolf clan, JackalKanus! The name Jackalkanus stunned the ancient Dream Saintess who had lost all her masks. This was because, in todays tulanze, compared to the strongest experts of the lion and tiger clans, and even the heroes of the Blood Hoof clan, the Thunder clan, and the Darkmoon clan.., JackalKanus was truly an insignificant character. Everyone knew that he was merely a puppet of the lion and tiger clans. And this puppet didnt perform well in the Battle of commanding the Wolf Clans army to encircle and annihilate the great horn legion. The successive defeats not only caused the wolf clan to lose soldiers and generals, but also made the Wolf Clan Warriors lose face. Although the specific battles were led by those arrogant and unruly wolf clan elders and generals. But this nominally Wolf King clearly didnt show any ability to turn the tide, causing people to change their stereotypical impression of the wolf king. Of course, it was this mediocre performance that made the Liger and tiger clans feel at ease with Kanus. After all, the Wolf clan was the largest predatory clan in the entire Turanze. Although the individual combat strength of the Wolf Warriors wasnt as strong as the warriors of the Liger and tiger clans. However, the absolute advantage in numbers made no chief, general, or priest of the Liger and tiger clans dare to ignore the potential or threat of the Wolf clan. Use all means to weaken the Wolf Clanhad always been the strategy of the Liger and tiger clans for the past 3,000 years. Jackalkanus had brought such a mission and parachuted into the Wolf clan to be the Wolf Kingin name only. Thus, even though the great horn army had been dealing with the various heavy troops of the Wolf clan for more than a month before this. The ancient Dream Saintess had never treated canus the jackal as an enemy worthy of her attention. In fact, canus the jackal did indeed have a very weak presence in the series of fierce battles. The ancient Dream Saintessdirect opponents were usually the commanders of the Wolf Clans battle groups, the infamous big shots of the Wolf clan. According to the information obtained from the captives, they seemed to have joined forces to take over canus the jackal. They only allowed the nominal wolf king to command the second-line troops made up of the old, weak, and disabled, they carried out harassment, blockade, and reconnaissance missions outside the area occupied by the Great Horn Army. And this wolf king, who only had a superficial appearance, seemed to be quite self-aware. He really did not dare to interfere with the specific military affairs of the Wolf Clans leaders, allowing them to do as they pleased. These thoughts flashed through the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessmind. Her face immediately revealed intense suspicion and distrust. Do you think that JackalKanus didnt appear in this battle at all? How could he possibly plan and manipulate everything in the Dark?Meng Chao immediately sensed the intense suspicion of the ancient Dream Saintess. The ancient Dream Saintess silently agreed. Youre wrong. In fact, JackalKanus had already appeared in this battle long ago. Moreover, he left his mark in every fierce battle where the Great Horn Army and the Wolf Clans battle group met. However, the mark he left was too obvious, so obvious that it was actually ignored by everyone. Meng Chao said calmly, Gu Meng Saintess, I hope that you can think about one thing carefully.. After the Great Horn Army charged into the golden clans territory and encountered the Wolf Clans encirclement, wouldnt the series of battles be a little too smooth? If it wasnt for someone who was familiar with the Wolf clans internal affairs and could even interfere with the Wolf clans strategy to a certain extent, helping the great horn army in the dark, how small would the chance of the newly formed Great Horn Army obtaining a series of victories be? Chapter 1173 - The Jigsaw Puzzle of Conspiracy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ancient Dream Saintess frowned and gritted her teeth. It was obvious that Meng Chaos belittlement of the Great Horn Armys combat strength made her subconsciously furious. Meng Chao could clearly sense that the atmosphere was once again tense. Even in the dream, the Ancient Dream Saintess had already reached her limit in regards to his nonsense. However, in order to help the Ancient Dream Saintess break free from the Rat Gods control as soon as possible, the Ancient Dream Saintess was still unwilling to give up. The Great Horn Army was formed by a motley crew that had just risen up not long ago. Even though elites like the White Bone Battalionwere mixed in and had secretly received several years of training in the underground base, there was still a huge gap between them and the clan warriors who had received sufficient food and secret medicines since they were young and had begun to train their combat techniques almost in their mothers womb. Im not saying this to boost the morale of others. Im just stating the most basic facts. In fact, I believe that when the Great Horn Army is fighting against an elite Legion made up of professional warriors, as long as they can achieve a ten-to-one battle loss ratio and rely on the tactics of the Sea of people to fight the enemy equally, it will be enough to prove the bravery and glory of the rat people. However, in the recent battles, the heavy troops of the Wolf Clan had all been defeated by the Great Horn Army. Saintess ancient dream, dont you think that the victory was too easy and even a little weird? If the Wolf Clan, which was ranked third in the overall strength of the Gold clan, were all defeated at the first touch, the rats should have broken free of all the shackles and beaten the wolves, tigers, leopards, boars, and bulls who were riding on their heads to the point that their parents did not recognize them, right? I heard from the soldiers of the Great Horn Army that you received the enlightenment of the Great Horn Rat God in your dream. You were able to accurately determine the enemys situation and see through their traps. You even knew the enemys marching route and the location of the command center in advance. Every time, you would use the decapitation tacticto break through the enemys core first before the Wolf clans heavy troops collapsed. Of course, this is a very reasonable explanation. However, the Wolf clans heavy armed groups are so powerful on paper. Even if you have grasped their real situation and movements, it shouldnt be that easy to defeat them, right? Especially those Wolf clan leaders whose combat ability is already astonishing and who are protected by the totem armors passed down from thousands of years ago. I think that even if they are caught unprepared by the falling mouse warriors and are unable to organize an effective counterattack, it is still not difficult to break out of the encirclement and save their own lives under the protection of the totem armors. But why is the decapitation tactic of the Great Horn Army working again and again, as if the unruly leaders of the Wolf clan are all stretching their necks foolishly, waiting for you to kill them? Saintess ancient dream, you are a witness to these battles, and even the executioner of the decapitation tactic. Even if you were blinded by the revelation and blessing of the Great Horn Rat God at that time and didnt have the time to care about the peculiarities on the battlefield, dont you find it strange when you calm down and think about it? Saintess ancient dream was speechless. This was indeed an extremely strange thing. Even if she felt that she had received the teachings of the Big Horn Rat God in her dream, and she had grasped the absolute martial strength that allowed her to rely on her own strength to contend against an entire battle group. But she didnt dare say that her combat strength could surpass those vicious wolves, tigers, and leopards. She thought about the whole process of the Great Horn Army defeating the heavy troops of the Wolf clan. Indeed, it was unbelievably smooth. As for the leaders of the Wolf clan, their combat ability was too weak. It was like.. Before they were beheadedby the ancient Dream Saintess and the white bone battalion, they had already been severely injured and were in the midst of some serious sequelae and negative effects. What was even stranger was why she had always taken such a strange thing for granted until Meng Chao pointed it out. Only then did she feel that the entire battle had been won too easily, so easily that it was a little strange? Youre saying that JackalKanus is secretly helping the great horn army and weakening the strength of the entire Wolf clan. Why? The ancient Dream Saintessvoice became extremely hoarse. Hes the Wolf King. What benefits does it have for him to let the heavy troops of the Wolf clan suffer a crushing defeat at the hands of the Great Horn Army? There are too many benefits. With months of calculations and doubts pouring out like a flood that had burst a dam, Meng Chaos mind became clearer and clearer. It was like a jigsaw puzzle that was 90% complete. All he needed to do was put the final pieces into the remaining space. First, as I said earlier, Jackalkanus can use the sharp blade of the great horn army to play a beautiful borrowed knife to killand cut off the deep-rooted, unruly, and unruly leaders of the Wolf clan who are not willing to listen to his orders. Even if the decapitation tactic of the Great Horn Legion fails to destroy the bodies of the leaders of the Wolf clan, it will completely destroy their prestige. They will no longer dare to take advantage of their seniority in front of JackalKanus and act on their own. Right now, the leaders of the Wolf clan who have more prestige and strength are almost all dead, wounded, and defeated. The entire Wolf clan is panicking, and their morale is extremely low. If JackalKanus can seize the opportunity to turn the tide and break the Great Horn Legion in one go, he will be able to turn from a disgraceful puppet into a worthy wolf king in an instant! Secondly, the defeat of the Wolf Clans heavy army group has greatly boosted the morale of the Great Horn Legion and all the rats. It is equivalent to raising the scope and intensity of the Great Horn Rebellion. Many of the rat population scattered all over Tulanze were hesitating whether or not to respond to the great horn armys righteous actions. Right now, stimulated by your unbelievable victory, they are all stirring up trouble in different places and shaking the Old Order of the five major clans that ruled Tulanze. It should be known that in the game of power, JackalKanus is not the player with the most cards and the most beautiful cards on the table, nor is he the player with the most chips who is qualified to fight and lose again and again. In the face of the big players such as the Lion Man, the Tiger Man, the Tauren, and the Wild Boar Man, JackalKanus wants to win the game with a small victory. Naturally, he has to do everything he can to completely mess up the game of cards so that he can take advantage of the chaos and win! Thirdly, I believe that the reason why the lion and tiger clans did not attack the great horn army in person and instead sent the Wolf clan to deal with the Great Horn Army is that they are planning to destroy both the Wolf clan and the Great Horn Army. After all, the prosperous era that just passed has been too long. After fifty years of rest and recuperation, the number of the Rat clan and the Wolf Clan has swelled to the point that they are likely to break free from the control of the lion and tiger clans and become an unstable factor. Let the Wolf tribe and the rat tribe kill and kill. Blood will flow like a river, and heads will roll. Whether or not the Wolf tribe can successfully complete the mission to destroy the great horn army, the strength of both sides will be greatly weakened. At that time, the Lion tribe and the Tiger Tribe, who came out unhurriedly to clean up the mess, will naturally be the ultimate winner. The Jackalkanus should be the executor of this strategy. No matter how much anger and Fury he has in his heart, at the very least, as a puppet on the surface, he must be loyal and even exceed his mission. Only by greatly weakening the Wolf clan can his nominal master, the ultimate masters of the Lion and tiger clans, be at ease. And only the ultimate masters of the Lion and tiger clans can be completely at ease. They think that the Wolf clan is a useless piece of trash who is weak in battle and can be killed and maimed by the rat people. Its impossible for them to compete with them for the supreme power of the golden clan or even the Tulanze clan. Only then would they shift their attention and vigilance from the Wolf clan to each other. At that time, the irreconcilable conflict between the lion and tiger clans will erupt after three thousand years! Meng Chaos eloquence made the ancient dream saintess lose her usual calmness and piety. As a rat, although she was not like many high-level orcs who valued martial arts above all else, she rarely used her most precious brain. It was rare for her to think in such a complicated and illogical way. However, when she really followed Meng Chaos train of thought, she continued to explore. To her surprise, she discovered that the nonsense that the mysterious man who had sneaked into her dream without anyone noticing could really explain everything. But C The ancient Dream Saintess was completely immersed in Meng Chaos logical thinking, racking her brains to find a flaw in it, Regardless of whether its a conspiracy or not, the Wolf Clan has been crippled by the great horn army.. Even if Jackalkanus can truly become the wolf king in name, leading the Wolf clan that has lost troops and fallen morale, what can he do? Chapter 1174 - An Unavoidable Dead End Chapter 1174: An Unavoidable Dead End Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This is the crux of the entire plot! Meng Chao said excitedly, Now, everyone thinks that the Wolf clan has been crippled, and many heavy cavalry troops have been destroyed in an organized manner. The morale of the remaining troops is low, and they are trapped in a lonely city, passively taking a beating. But is this really the truth? First, just like all the clans of the advanced orcs, after fifty years of explosive growth in the era of prosperity, the Wolf Clans population and soldiers are not too little, but too many. Too many soldiers put tremendous pressure on the organization, command, and logistics of the Wolf clan. The slightest carelessness will lead to serious internal conflicts. Therefore, just like the game of the brave among the five clans, the five clans are engaged in a five-clan war. It seems that the purpose of killing each other is to eliminate the weak and eliminate the weak. The most brutal and effective way is to select the best soldiers of the Hundred Battles. Although the Wolf Clan suffered a series of terrible defeats and countless living forces were devoured by the surging tide of rats, there is every reason to believe that the surviving wolves are the elites who have survived hundreds of battles. They have honed their unparalleled combat skills on the line of death. Moreover, having suffered the great humiliation of being defeated by the rat people, they have completely removed the arrogance and arrogance that high-level orcs usually have and become more resilient and steady. It means that they have already been baptized by the game of Bravehearts and the five races. Now, as long as we can solve the morale problem of the survivors of the Wolf clan, I believe that they will definitely be able to rebound and burst out with a combat ability that will shock everyone. Secondly, are the losses of the Wolf clan really as great as they look? Yes. I know that the Great Horn Army has defeated the Wolf Clans heavily armed groups one after another in several battles, but crushingdoes not mean annihilatingthem. I believe that the rat people warriors who hastily formed an army are not capable of annihilating the experienced elites of the Wolf clan. When cleaning up the battlefield, how many captives have the great horn army captured and how many corpses of the Wolf clan have been found? You should know the exact number better than I do. I believe that they are definitely not the entirety of the Wolf Clans heavily armed groups. What about the remaining elites of the Wolf Clan? The survivors who broke out of the encirclement and were full of hatred have all mysteriously disappeared. At least, according to the intelligence that I collected, they did not appear in the series of subsequent battles around Hundred Blade City. Saintess ancient dream, dont you think that this is a very strange thing? It should be known that the troop of the Wolf clan that was defeated by the Great Horn Army mostly had a history of more than a thousand years. They had an effective organization and command system, extremely strong cohesion, and an extremely high sense of honor. They would definitely not completely collapse just because a few of their commanders were beheadedby the Great Horn Army. It was even more impossible for them to be traumatized by a crushing defeat and not dare to become enemies with the rat people anymore. According to normal logic, shouldnt the warriors of the Wolf Clan, who had suffered great humiliation, rally their troops at the first opportunity and come back to avenge their commander, as well as their face? But now, the defeated soldiers have all disappeared. There are no more flags of the Wolf clans heavy troops that were defeated by the Great Horn Legion on the battlefield. Its as if they are all suppressed by a mysterious and powerful force and are accumulating their strength in the dark, gritting their teeth and waiting for the most perfect and fatal opportunity! As the saying goes, the soldiers of mourning will win. I think that compared to the defenders in hundred blade city who are out in the open and have nowhere to run, these soldiers of mourningwho have mysteriously disappeared are more worthy of our attention, arent they? Thirdly, if Im not wrong, in JackwolfKanuss plan, his biggest trump card is not the heavy troop of the Wolf clan, but another troop that has been tested a hundred times harsher than the Wolf clan. Literally, one out of a hundred has crawled out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He is full of anger, hatred, and wild faith. Besides, besides Jackwolfkanus, there is no one else that he can rely on. He can only rely on an army that is loyal to him! Meng Chaos words were so convincing that Gu Meng Saintess was entranced. Seeing Meng Chao stop the conversation, she subconsciously said, How can there be such an army? Of course there is. Its far away and right in front of us. The Great Horn Army is the trump card of JackalKanus!Meng Chaos words were shocking. Gu Meng Saintess widened her eyes. Her four pupils shot out lightning-like rays at the same time. Everybody thought that Jackalkanus would lead the heavy troop of the Wolf clan into a tug-of-war with the Great Horn Legion, which would result in both sides suffering heavy losses. Up to now, the situation on the surface seemed to be developing in the same way. The number of rat soldiers stationed around hundred blade city had far exceeded a million. Even if they were faced with the dilemma of running out of ammunition and food, they would still have to pay a terrible price if they wanted to annihilate the rat soldiers who had fervent faith in the great horn rat god. In the end, even if the Wolf Clan successfully completed the mission of annihilating the Great Horn Legion, they would still be rewarded with a miserable victory of killing 1,000 enemies and sacrificing 800 of their own. The Wolf clan was destined to never recover. They could only continue to be at the mercy of the Lion and tiger clans like every glorious era in the past 3,000 years. Meng Chao changed the topic and said, But what if there is no tug-of-war where corpses are strewn all over the place and blood is flowing everywhere? What if Jackalkanus can find an unbelievable tactic and defeat the Great Horn Army cleanly and cleanly? What if JackalKanus is able to defeat the great horn army without any bloodshed and summon the strongest rats, including the White Bone Battalion, who are selected by the millions of rats after a life-and-death trial in a way that is similar to raising venomous insects? The Rats and the wolves are both known for their numbers, but their individual combat ability is their greatest weakness. Right now, by relying on the brutal trials of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, the weakness of both of them has been greatly compensated. Moreover, both of them are obedient to jackalkanus. If the Lion Man and the Tigermen still dont understand the situation and mistakenly believe that the Great Horn Legion and the Wolf clans heavy army group have both suffered heavy losses, thereby exacerbating the internal conflicts, do you really think that Jackalkanus has no chance to soar to the sky and laugh until the end? No. Based on my understanding of Jackalkanus, he will definitely not passively waitfor the conflict between the lion-men and the Tigermen to escalate. He must have arranged a series of ingenious arrangements in Crimson Gold City before the heavy troop of the Wolf clan marched out and besieged the great horn army, luring the lion-men and the Tigermen into a dead end of the struggle between the snipe and the clam! Thats right. I remember that inside the Great Horn Army, there was a prophecy that the Lion Man and the Tigermen were about to start a war in Crimson Gold City. The Great Horn Army would be able to conquer crimson gold city effortlessly. If Im not wrong, this prophecy was also told to you by the so-called great horn rat god in your dream and asked you to spread it out, right? Ancient Dream Saintess, dont you find it very strange? Logically speaking, this is the top secret that determines the future of the Great Horn Army and all the rat people. Even if its true, it should be kept highly confidential. How could everyone know about it? A few days ago, I thought hard and couldnt figure it out. Until now, I suddenly figured it out. This is also part of the plan of Jackalkanus. You must know that for the sake of the supreme power of the Gold clan and even Tulanze, the Liger and tiger clans have been fighting each other for the past three thousand years, both openly and secretly. However, theyre much smarter than the Tauren and wild boar men of the Bloodhoof clan. They didnt make the conflict between them public. Instead, they formed a tacit understanding in the fierce competition and took turns to be the banker to protect the common interests of each other. However, tacit understanding was meant to be broken. As the saying goes, there are no two suns in the sky. Taking turns to be the banker was indeed very good, but how could it be as easy as having great power? In the past fifty years of the prosperous era, the population, the number of soldiers, and the number of experts of the major clans were all expanding abnormally. I believe that the lion and tiger clans were no exception. What is predictable is that after the prosperous era of the past fifty years, there will be a glorious era of the past fifty years. The scale, intensity, and duration of the Battle of Glory will be unprecedented. Whoever can command all the armies of Tulan will plunder astronomical war profits and consolidate the New Order of Tulan. They might even have the chance to become the eternal king of Tulan! I believe that, faced with such a tremendous temptation, the lion and tiger clans, who have always been brothers and sisters, will certainly be filled with discordant noises. Countless ambitious people are sharpening their blades, and it is possible that the glorious city of Crimson Gold will be turned into a steaming meat mill at any moment. If the leaders of the lion and tiger clans have enough clear minds and profound wisdom, and if they are given more time, they might be able to come to an agreement on the distribution of command and war dividends in the unprecedented War of glory. But how can canus let them get what they want? Putting the conflict between the lion and tiger clans on the surface through the prophecy of the Great Horn Army is only the first card canus played. It must be known that as the great horn riot became more and more intense, apart from the rat people, even many clan warriors gradually believed in the existence of the great horn rat god, including many lion-men and Tigermen. As the prophecy gradually developed, the lion and tiger clans living in Crimson Gold City must have heard of the rumor that they were about to have an internal conflict with each other. Although rumors stop at the wise ones, in any clan in this world, idiots are the majority after all. Moreover, this prophecy is definitely not groundless. I dont believe that the lion and tiger clans didnt accumulate any resentment and conflict during the power struggle over the past 3,000 years. With Hu Lang kanuss methods, there are naturally 100 ways to turn a tiny spark into an uncontrollable flame that would burn the entire crimson gold city. When the time comes, even if the wise men of the Lion and tiger clans are unwilling to fight each other and suffer heavy losses, it will be very difficult for them to resolve the deadlock of strike first, gain the upper hand, and then suffer the consequences! Chapter 1175 - Staged Results The Ancient Dream Saintess stared at Meng Chao with an incredulous gaze. After a moment, she let out a dry laugh that was either sarcastic or fearful. You want to make the Great Horn Army surrender? How is that possible! Her body trembled slightly, but her expression was one of disdain. If Jackal Kanus has nothing to do with the Great Horn Army, it is indeed impossible to make so many fanatics who have faith in the Big-horned Rat God put down their weapons and abandon their faith. Meng Chao sensed the hesitation in the deepest part of the Ancient Dream Saintess subconscious, and his tone became increasingly certain. However, what if I am unfortunate enough to say that the so-called great horn rat god is really an illusory idol created by Jackalkanus, and even you, the spokesman of the Rat God in Tulanze, are a marionette that he controls remotely without knowing anything about it? Although I dont know exactly how canus the Jackal operates. But I believe he has a hundred ways to destroy the faith of all the soldiers of the Bighorn Army in an instant for, in a sense, it is not they who have betrayed the Bighorn Rat God, but the Bighorn Rat God who has betrayed them! As the commander-in-chief, you should know better than I do the current situation of the Great Horn Armys food and ordnance consumption. To put it bluntly, many of the second-line troops are in a dire situation of running out of ammunition and food. It is all because of the rat peoples loyalty to the Rat God that they are clenching their teeth and holding on. If their faith collapses instantly, do you think that they, whose brains and stomachs are also empty, will put down their weapons and surrender to the wolf rangers who are surrounding them on a large scale? I believe that the Wolf Rangers under Kanuspersonal command will not even need to use a single soldier, a knife, or a spear. They will only need to place hundreds of buckets of sweet, thick, and steaming yoghurt to boil the datura paste at the border of the two armies. Then, the Great Horn Legion, which has lost its faith and will to fight, will be completely disintegrated! Then, this is the end of the Great Horn Riot! The ancient Dream Saintess tried her best to keep a straight face and tried to suppress all her emotions. However, the two rows of teeth that she kept clashing with had already exposed all her emotions. Evidence! She said in a hoarse voice, Youve been talking nonsense in my dream for a long time, but you cant come up with any real evidence. Do you think that Ill believe such a ridiculous thing with just a few casual words? Thats right. I dont have any evidence. All the speculations above are just one possibility. Moreover, judging from the current situation, the probability of it happening is extremely low. Meng Chao said calmly, But Ive heard that, as the commander of thousands of troops and the commander of the fate of thousands of people, before considering victory, you must consider all the possibilities of failure and come up with a countermeasure against each possibility. At the very least, you must leave a way out so that you wont be completely wiped out! I know that I cant completely change the Great Horn Armys strategy with just a few words. I can only beg you, Saintess Gu Meng, to at least leave a way out for the Great Horn Army and the millions of rats. Leave a few seeds and a Hope! A way out? Saintess gu meng mumbled, What do you mean? The Great Horn Army can not place all their hopes on conquering hundred blade city and seizing enough weapons and rations from hundred blade city to advance the next phase of the strategy. Meng Chao said, I strongly suggest that Gu Meng Saintess select a batch of elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion and lead a portion of the experienced warriors of the Great Horn Army to break out of the encirclement. At the very least, prepare to break out! Break out of the encirclement? It was as if Saintess Gu Meng had heard the funniest joke in the world, Ever since we fought the battle flag of the great horn skeleton with fresh blood, we have been at odds with all the nobles of the five great clans. Although TU Lanze is vast and boundless, there is no longer any place for the mouse warriors to stand. As far as the eye can see, we are surrounded by enemies. Where do you want us to break out of the encirclement? To the south, towards the border between the golden clan and the Bloody Hoof Clan. Meng Chao had long planned this. He had a plan in mind, First, this road is the initial route of the Great Horn Army. The passes and cities along the way have long been broken through by the Great Horn Army. As long as we can break through the blockade of the Wolf clans Rangers, there will be a flat land behind us. Even if the wolves, tigers, and leopards see through your intentions, they will not be able to stop you in time. Second, the border between the golden clan and the Blood Hoof clan is the original nest of the Great Horn Army. You are very familiar with the terrain there. Although the war resources in the underground base are almost exhausted, supporting a small number of elites to break out of the encirclement and relying on the complicated terrain to deal with the enemy for another three to five months should not be a problem. Hehe, three to five months? The ancient Dream Saintess sneered, her eyes fierce, After three to five months, the great horn army, which has exhausted all its resources and opportunities, is so hungry that it has no way out. What should we do? Do you think that countless rat compatriots have sacrificed their lives to support us in a grand battle just so that we can live another three to five months? No, we dont have to wait for another three to five months. Meng Chao said calmly, On the day we escaped back to our nest, no, the moment we decided to break out of the encirclement, the Great Horn Army should have sent an emissary to the Blood Hoof clan to discuss the terms of surrender. What? This earth-shattering proposal was literally something that the ancient Dream Saintess had never thought of. Her dream trembled violently. The thorns on her armor extended again, almost stabbing Meng Chaos face and the back of his head. Say it again. What do you want us to do? The Saintess of ancient dream gnashed her teeth and asked, You want the Great Horn Army to surrender to the Blood Hoof Clan? Wrong. I want the Great Horn Army to send an emissary to discuss the terms of surrender with the Blood Hoof clan. If the terms are not agreed, of course, they will rather die than surrender. Of course,Meng Chao replied calmly. Otherwise, other than the terms of surrender, what else can we do to protect Yuan Qi of the Great Horn Army and the hope of all the rats? Saintess ancient dream, is it possible that you are still dreaming of Conquering Hundred Blade City and Crimson Gold City with overwhelming force, intimidating the wolves, tigers, leopards, boars, and bulls, and pressing their heads to force them to admit the existence of the sixth clan? Wake up. From the moment the rebel army of the rat people raised the war flag, this was a goal that was absolutely impossible to achieve. Holding on to this daydream as the highest goal and destroying the precious lives of countless rat people for nothing was no different from a monkey who was trying to pick up the Moon from a well? The mandala fruit must be eaten one bite at a time, and everything must be done one by one. The shackles that had been binding the rat people for ten thousand years must also be untied piece by piece. The Turan civilization has been declining all the way to this day, and it does not have the material foundation to build a beautiful tomorrow where everyone is equal. The rat people will not be able to accomplish all their work in one battle, and they will not be able to sit on the same level as the clan powerhouses who control most of the high-end military forces and strategic resources. In fact, I feel that the Great Horn Army has fought hard all the way to this day and has already achieved a stage of victory. We should not continue to advance so rashly that we will lose everything. Instead, we should think of ways to end this temporarily unwinnable war in a dignified manner and ensure that the fruits of victory are already in our pockets. What the rodent people want is nothing more than more dignity, rights, and freedom. I feel that since the great horn army has already displayed such formidable combat strength, this isnt something that cant be fought over at the negotiation table. After all, Tulanze is a place that advocates valor, and the strong are respected. I believe that after this great horn rebellion, the high and mighty clan warriors will surely deeply understand the potential that lies deep within the Rodent Peoples bloodline. So long as the great horn army can continue to exist, if the clan warriors want to treat the rat people as harshly as they did in the past in the future, the rat people will definitely not swallow their pride and take whatever they want as they did in the past. Under such a game, the living conditions and working environment of the rat people will definitely be improved by ten or even a hundred times compared to the past. For the time being, this is the best condition that the great horn army can fight for, isnt it? No! Dont!The ancient Dream Saintess roared. The improvement of conditionsthat you are talking about is in exchange for humiliating surrender. If we do that, how will we be worthy of so many mouse warriors who have already sacrificed themselves? Besides, once we choose to surrender, it will be equivalent to taking off all our armor and equipment and turning ourselves into a piece of juicy meat on the stove. We will no longer have the ability to protect ourselves and will only be at the mercy of others! Who can guarantee that the bloody hoof clan will not turn hostile after accepting us on the surface and tear up the covenant brazenly, turning us into cannon fodder and slaves again? If thats the case, I will become the stupidest sinner in the eyes of the great horn army and the entire rat population Therefore, I did not ask you to surrender to the Bloody Hoof clan. I merely asked you to send an ambassador to discuss the terms of surrender. Can you understand the difference between the two? Meng Chao tried his best to persuade them, Let me say it one more time. Based on the current objective conditions of TU lanze, it is impossible for the rat people to fight for the most complete dignity, freedom, rights, and honor on their own. The more you insist on doing things your own way, the more you will charge into the Abyss where all your troops are annihilated. However, it is up to you whether you believe it or not, Tu Lanze. No, it should be said that the entire world, including Tu Lanze and the land of Holy Light, will enter a new era that is unpredictable and unpredictable tomorrow. In this unprecedented new era, the situation and conflicts of the entire world will be a hundred times more complicated than today. Whether its the wolves and leopards of the Gold clan, the wild boars and bulls of the bloody hoof clan, the Pythons and lizards of the Thunder clan, the Falcons and vultures of the Thunder clan, none of them will be able to focus all their attention on the rats. The Old Order of Tulanze, which was already riddled with holes due to the Great Horn Riot, will fall apart and vanish into nothingness under the onslaught of the new era. By then, the rats will have countless opportunities that are a hundred times better than today, and they will be fighting for more freedom, rights, and resources. Besides, you will also receive the help of powerful allies outside of Tulanze. Believe me, the weapons that these allies are willing to sell to you on credit will definitely be much better than the blessings of the ancestral spirits, even if they look unattractive in the eyes of the high-level orcs! What you need to do is to lurk in the shadows, endure for a while, and live in the darkest moment before dawn.. Thats all! Chapter 1176 - Live Until Tomorrow! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation An ally other than Picturesque Orchid Lake? The sharp Ancient Dream Saintess grasped the main point of Meng Chaos words. Who is that? Me, Meng Chao calmly. Us. You? The Ancient Dream Saintess stared straight at Meng Chao. You Who exactly are you, where are you from, and what is your purpose? Theres nothing to hide about my identity, origin, and purpose. As long as the Great Horn Army can survive this calamity, Im willing to tell you everything in front of the ancient Dream Saintess. Meng Chao said frankly, But I dont need to tell a group of trapped beasts, fish swimming in the bottom of a cauldron, or bones in a tomb my secrets. Otherwise, after all of you are annihilated, these secrets will fall into the ears of a third party with ulterior motives. You only need to know that, first, its impossible for me to be a member of the Golden Clan. Otherwise, I only need to remind the lion and tiger clans to replace the troops surrounding the great horn army, send more experts to guard Jackalkanus, and burn all the provisions in hundred blade city in advance. The Great Horn Army will die. Second, its also impossible for me to come from the land of Holy Light. Otherwise, I wouldnt have proposed a temporary truce between the Great Horn Army and the five great clans. After all, the great horn rebellion is getting more and more intense. The more serious TU Lanzes mutual slaughter is, the more advantageous it will be for the land of Holy Light. Thirdly, although I cant reveal my full identity for the time being, the archaic symbols that I transmitted to you through the dream realm are authentic. I believe that youve also sensed an unparalleled power from these archaic symbols, right? These archaic symbols are both my sincerity and my evidence. They prove that we, who have possessed and studied these archaic symbols for many years, are absolutely powerful enough to help the great horn army and all the rat people at the right time. These words caused holy maiden ancient dream to hesitate once again. I know that this is a very difficult decision. Once you follow my suggestion, you will be under great pressure. Meng Chao struck while the iron was hot, Compared to commanding the entire great horn army and charging towards the strongest fortress of the golden clan, they were completely wiped out in an epic battle. Although they werent able to save all of the rat population of Tulan ze, they left behind a reputation that has been passed down for thousands of years. Choosing to make peace with the enemy or even surrender when the situation seems to be going well is indeed not easy for most of the rat citizens to understand. Once you make such a decision, it is very likely that you will go from being a high and mighty Saintessto a cowardor even a traitorthat everyone is shouting at. The believers of the Rat God who used to worship and love you so much will turn their gazes and saliva into cold blades that will stab you into thousands of holes. Whether or not the great horn army can preserve its vitality, your flawless image as a SAINTESS will be smeared with a heavy stain. You will be demoted from the spokesperson of the Great Horn Rat God walking in Tulanzeto a profiteer or even a spy who will bargain with the dignity, interests, and glory of the entire rat population. Even the great horn army will be unstable. You will have to deal with them one by one with your brilliant skills. And after you solve all the troubles with all your might, you will still have to face the possibility that I am deceiving you. If you are not careful, not only will the great horn army and all the rat civilians be doomed, you will also become the biggest joke of Tu Lanze and be nailed to the pillar of shame of history forever! Therefore, if you reject my proposal and still choose to fly into the fire, I will not be surprised at all. After all, it is much easier to die than to survive. But I will say it one last time. As the commander of the Great Horn Legion, the leader of millions of rats, the only hope for the starving elderly, the weak, the women, and the children, the future of so many innocent people depends on your decision. As the commander, you shouldnt only think about how to lead everyone and mess around happily in exchange for the so-called Glorious Destruction. You should think of a way to let as many people live, even if you dont understand it for the time being. Live in humiliation until tomorrow, when hope and a turning point will arrive! Meng Chao had lowered his voice and earnestly advised. But as he spoke, his emotions became agitated. When he said the last few words, he almost condensed the blood spurting out from the depths of his throat into a boiling bullet that pierced through the ancient Dream Saintessheart. The ancient Dream Saintess remained silent. However, the spikes that covered her armor were like melting icicles that were slowly shrinking and shrinking. This meant that the hostility and distrust in her subconscious was slowly fading. She was pondering over Meng Chaos suggestion. But, how could the Blood Hoof clan accept the surrender of the Great Horn Army? After a long time, the ancient Dream Saintess slowly asked, You should know that on the rise of the Great Horn Army, the Blood Hoof Clan suffered the most from us. Whether it was the series of explosions in black-corner city or the supreme treasures of the Blood Hoof clan that had been enshrined in the temples for thousands of years, they were all plundered by us. Even if the torrential water of the Tulan River was poured out, it would still not be able to extinguish the blood hoof clans hatred for the Great Horn Army. How could they sit down calmly and negotiate with the emissaries sent by the Great Horn Army For the negotiation, as long as the leaders of the Blood Hoof clan still have a shred of rationality left in their heads, they will sit down and negotiate with you, gnashing their teeth, no matter how much they hate the Great Horn Army. Meng Chao said confidently, Indeed. The Great Horn Army has caused great harm to the Blood Hoof clan. What happened in black-horn city will probably not be forgotten until a thousand years later. But this is exactly why I suggested that the great horn army make the Blood Hoof clan the first negotiation target and consider the conditional surrender to the Blood Hoof clan first. What do you mean? The ancient Dream Saintess frowned deeply. First of all, the Tulan civilization upholds valor. Only by showing enough strength on the battlefield can one have the right to engage in verbal warfare at the negotiation table. Meng Chao smiled and said, And I believe that the actions of the Great Horn Army in Black Horn City have left a deep impression on the Blood Hoof clan. The Blood Hoof Warriors may hate you, hate you, and want to skin you alive, but they dont dare to belittle you anymore. Because by belittling you, they are belittling themselves, right? The ancient Dream Saintess pondered for a long time, and she had to admit that Meng Chao was right. Secondly, its precisely because the great horn army turned black horn city upside down and caused great damage to the Blood Hoof clans vitality. According to the normal development of the situation, they basically withdrew from the competition for the highest position of power in Tulanze in advance, and thats why theyre more likely than anyone else to take over the olive branch extended by the Great Horn Army. Meng Chao continued, In the history of the past 3,000 years of war in Tulanze, the Blood Hoof clan had a total of more than 2,000 years, and they were inferior to the gold clan and firmly established their position as the second in a thousand years. But it just so happens that this battle of honor will be unprecedentedly long and important. If the blood hoof clan has to obey the orders of the Gold clan in the next 30 to 50 years of the Battle of Honor, then its likely that theyll never be able to shake off their position of being inferior to others. The problem is that the Blood Hoof clan that was the first to experience the shocking combat strength of the rat folk warriors in the great horn riot had practically lost the ability to challenge the Gold clan on the direct battlefield after the great explosion of Black Horn City. If youre the leader of the Blood Hoof clan, what choice should you make in order to shake off the title of being the second in a thousand years? Holy Maiden Gu Meng thought quickly and fell into deep thought. Of course, I cant guarantee the choice of the Blood Hoof clan, but I know that when a large number of rat subjects fled the Blood Hoof clans territory and ran to the territory of the Gold clan to join the Great Horn Army, the elite battle group that was armed to the teeth of the Blood Hoof clan did not stop them sincerely. Instead, they allowed and even consciously drove a large number of rat subjects into the territory of the Gold clan. Meng Chao said, Its truly strange. Logically speaking, many of these fleeing mouse citizens have personally experienced the great explosion of black horn city, and perhaps after the explosion, the Black Horn City that was in chaos had even personally tarnished the honor of the Blood Hoofs Warriors and stolen the treasures of the Blood Hoofs clan. Why didnt the Blood Hoofs Warriors think of intercepting and killing all of them to wash away their shame, and instead send them out of the country as gifts? The reason is very simple. The Blood Hoof clan is playing the trick of luring the trouble east. In order for the Great Horn Army to weaken the gold clan like how they weakened the Blood Hoof clan, even if theyve just suffered a great humiliation in black horn city, they can still act vaguely like theyve suddenly lost their memories. Looks like when faced with the interests of reality, the so-called dignity of a warrior or even the glory of the ancestral spirit are things that can be traded. They seem to be untradeable or even sacred and inviolable because the price isnt high enough. These words once again caused the ancient Dream Saintess to reveal a bewildered expression. Although she was only a lowly rat, she, who had grown up in Tulan ze since young, had long been accustomed to the saying that dignity and glory were supreme. Every Word of Meng Chao was like a dagger as thin as a cicadas wing, precisely stripping off the dignified outer clothing and revealing the coldest and ugliest truth. It caused her to be at a loss for a moment, and she didnt know how to face it.., what was hidden behind glory. However, we have made the Blood Hoof clan suffer a great loss in black-horn city after all. If we accept the surrender of the Great Horn Army, how will the Blood Hoof clan retain their face?The ancient Dream Saintess asked hesitantly. You are wrong. If we dont accept the surrender of the Great Horn Army and allow the great horn army to be destroyed by the golden clan, the Blood Hoof clan will lose their face. Meng Chao said, Think about it. An enemy killed your family, destroyed your home, and trampled you into the dust. Everyone knows this. One day, just as you were sharpening your saber, he was killed by someone else. You Dont even know who to seek revenge from. Dont tell me that just because your enemy is dead, even if you get your revenge, your face will be very glorious Chapter 1177 - For the Highest Bidder Chapter 1177: For the Highest Bidder Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ancient Dream Saintess pondered for a moment before coming to a sudden realization. It seems that you have already understood. Meng Chao observed her expression and knew that he had already moved her. He grinned and continued. The most ideal way to exact revenge is, of course, to kill your enemy with your own hands and then crush his bones and scatter his ashes. But if you dont have the ability to do it yourself, and others chase your enemy until he has no way out and is forced to surrender to you, what reason do you have to not accept it? If we dont accept it, we will lose the opportunity for revenge forever, and we will never be able to save face. After accepting the surrender of our enemy, whether or not we wait for an opportunity to take revenge and kill our enemy is a matter for the future. At the very least, for now, it is impossible for the Blood Hoof clan to refuse to negotiate with the secret emissaries of the Great Horn Army However, what if the Blood Hoof clan throws out extremely excessive demands, such as demanding the great horn army to hand over the mastermind and the implementer of the Black Horn City Explosionand execute them all before they accept our surrender? Thats right!The ancient Dream Saintess frowned. All the soldiers of the great horn army and thousands of rats would never agree to such a condition Thats why I said that it was not surrenderbut negotiation of the conditions of surrender. The so-called negotiationmeans asking for a sky-high price, returning the money, and negotiating slowly. Three to five months is not too little, but a year and a half is not too much! I think that the secret emissaries you sent out can tell the Bloodhoof clan the current situation of the Great Horn Army,Meng Chao said. Let the secret emissaries tell the Bloodhoof clan that the great horn army has fallen into the trap of the Gold clan and is running out of ammunition and food. The morale of the army is fluctuating, and it will fall apart at any moment. If the Bloodhoof clan is not willing to accept your surrender, you can only put down your weapons on the spot and surrender to the Gold clan in an organized way! After all, many of the core forces that made up the great horn army were rats from the territories of the Bloodhoof clan, the Thunder clan, the Dark Moon clan, and the Divine Wood clan. In other words, they were the cannon fodder and slaves of the Bloodhoof clan and the other three clans. If the elite cannon fodder and slaves who survived the harsh life-and-death training after hundreds of battles were taken by the Gold clan without any effort, do you think that it would be a good thing or a bad thing for the Bloodhoof clan and the other three clans? Also, in the series of explosions in black-corner city, the nobles who suffered the most damage were the great nobles who had ruled the bloody hoofs clan for thousands of years with black-corner city as their headquarters, such as the Bloody Hoofs clan of the Tauren, the iron-sheet clan of the wild boar, and so on. As for the middle-and-small nobles from the local areas, they did not suffer any losses in fact because their nests and temples were not in black-corner city. In fact, many small and medium-sized nobles took advantage of the situation and stole many true treasures and secret medicines from the temples in the chaotic black horn city. Their strength was greatly improved, and the gap between them and the big nobles was narrowed. It was inevitable that extremely dangerous ambitions would be born. As the forces in Black Horn City and the local areas grew and declined, the Blood Hoof clan was in turmoil, too. I think that in order to get out of the difficult situation as soon as possible and to deter the local forces that are restless within the clan and even regain the possibility of challenging the gold clan, the great nobles like the Blood Hoof clan and the iron sheet clan will definitely show enough toleranceand sinceritytoward the surrender of the Great Horn Army. After Meng Chaos meticulous analysis. The seemingly absurd proposal actually had some plausible possibilities. The ancient Dream Saintess could not help but ask, As long as the Great Horn Army can cooperate with the Blood Hoof clan, there is hope to defeat the Golden Clan and get out of the current predicament? Of course not. However, Meng Chao mercilessly crushed the hope that he had fabricated himself, Putting aside the gap between the Bloodhoof clan and the golden clan, which has been accumulated for thousands of years, this gap is definitely not something that the great horn army, which has been fighting bloody battles and breaking through the encirclement, can easily make up for. Lets just say that the three great clans the Lightning, Dark Moon, and divine tree clans can not watch the Bloodhoof clan swallow the great horn army whole. After all, a large part of the soldiers of the great horn army came from the territories of the Lightning, Dark Moon, and divine tree clans. From the perspective of the warriors of the clans, it was not a big deal to say that they were the private property of the three clans. Since the Bloody Hoof clan and the other three clans are nominal allies, it will be difficult for the bloody hoof clan to resist the pressure if the three clans join hands to pressure the Bloody Hoof clan and divide the Great Horn Army. Therefore, I reckon that even if the Blood Hoof clan is willing to accept the surrender of the great horn army, the matter will not be that simple. Under the intrigue and intrigue of the various parties, the rat people will still be unable to escape the fate of being reduced to Chess Pieces and being manipulated by others. The ancient Dream Saintess was completely dumbfounded by Meng Chaos words. After pondering for a long time, she still did not understand what he meant. If thats the case, then why did you strongly suggest that we surrender to the Blood Hoof Clan?She asked with her mouth agape. Ive already said it many times. Its to discuss the terms of surrender. Were not really going to surrender! Meng Chao said, Gu Meng Saintess, why dont you understand? Discussing the terms of surrender is to show everyone the price of the Great Horn Army. However, calling out the price doesnt mean that we have to buy it. We can completely introduce competition. The one with the highest price will get it! Gu Meng Saintess could only cover her confusion with silence. Yes, I did suggest that the great horn army should send a secret emissary to the territory of the Blood Hoof clan at once. However, when this secret emissary was rushing toward the territory of the Blood Hoof clan, I also strongly suggested that the Great Horn Army should send another, no, a team of well-trained and smart secret emissaries to break through the blockade of the Wolf Clans Rangers and go to Red Gold City to negotiate the terms of surrender with the lion and Tiger Clans!Meng Chao revealed the answer calmly. What? ! This time, Holy Maiden Gu Mengs reaction was even more intense than before. Theres no need to be so surprised. Since youve made up your mind to give up personal honor and shame and surrender to the Blood Hoof clan for the future of all the rat people, then is there any problem with surrendering to the golden clan? Meng Chao shrugged and said, At least, the Great Horn Army hasnt taken down Hundred Blade City and Crimson Gold City. It hasnt disgraced the lion and tiger clans, and it hasnt formed an irreconcilable blood feud. Your negotiation with the golden clan should be smoother than the negotiation with the Bloody Hoofs clan. In any case, if the ancient Dream Saintess is willing to believe my words, please send a team of eloquent and fearless warriors to Crimson Gold City. Find the leaders of the lion and tiger clans and explain the plight of the great horn army to them. The most important thing is to tell them that the great horn army has no other choice but to surrender to the golden clan. There are only two options left. Either they break out of the encirclement and go south to surrender to the Blood Hoof clan, which will increase the overall strength of the Blood Hoof clan by several times and make them a formidable enemy of the golden clan again. Or, they will go crazy out of desperation and fight fiercely in the hinterland of the golden clan. They will fight until they die without a burial place, which will greatly damage the vitality of the golden clan. By the way, I suggest that your secret emissary team should split up and find the leaders of the Lion clan and the Tiger clan to discuss the terms of surrender with them alone. Also, I suggest that as long as the terms are generous enough, the great horn army is completely willing to surrender to the Lion clan and the Tiger clan alone and become the sharpest poisonous blades in their hands. Believe me, they will take the bait. Even if they dont, they will have to doubt whether their competitors will take the bait or not. Your secret emissary team can even give up and tell the leaders of the lion and tiger clans that your food has been completely exhausted. If Crimson Gold City does not change its strategy of encircling the Great Horn Legion, you can only surrender to the Wolf clan on the spot. Hehe. Im afraid that for the leaders of the Lion and tiger clans, this is the last thing they want to hear. No matter how they plan to deal with the Great Horn Army, they will first transfer the heavy troop group of the Wolf Clan and reconsider their overall strategy. After a few rounds, wont the strategic space of the Great Horn Army be pulled out? Holy Maiden Gu Mengs mouth grew wider and wider. Her face was filled with expressions such as theres such a thingand so on. Then, then who will the Great Horn Army surrender to in the end? She had already been fooled by Meng Chao to the point that the world was spinning and she could no longer differentiate between north, south, east, and west. Under the most ideal situation, no one will surrender! Meng Chao said, As long as the great horn army can pull out a certain amount of strategic space, its completely possible for them to lead their army south and attack back. They can occupy the border between the gold clan and the Blood Hoof clan, and they can play a beautiful trick of going from the left to the right and borrowing the strength of the enemy! Of course, the Gold clan and the Blood Hoof clan do not lack strategists who are meticulous and smart. It is impossible for them to be played by the Great Horn Army for a long time. The so-called on both sides of the battlewill become on both sides of the battleif they are not careful. However, I do not expect that the trick can be maintained for a long time. As I said just now, it is already the darkness before dawn. As long as the Great Horn Army can hold on for three to six months, there will be an unexpected turn of events! By then, even if millions of soldiers of the great horn army are gathered at the border of the Gold clan and the Blood Hoof clan, and the two clans have joined hands to cut off all your food supply, we will have a way to fill the stomachs of all the soldiers of the Great Horn Army! Meng Chao didnt cheat the ancient Dream Saintess. If the lives of tens of millions of people, and even the future of several civilizations, as a stake in the sky-high stakes, and only a small corner of tulanze. Then his whimsical strategy just now is nothing but empty talk. The golden clan and the Bloodhoof clan, there are many heroes and heroines, it is impossible to be like a marionette, at his mercy. However, Meng Chao firmly believed that there was a wealthy man with superb card skills who carried all kinds of cheating tools as well as long spears and short cannons. His face was flushed red as he rushed toward the card table without stopping. That was the Dragon City civilization, which had completely devoured the monster civilization and was ten times stronger than the Alien catastrophein his previous life! Chapter 1178 - Dragon City’s Intervention Chapter 1178: Dragon Citys Intervention Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It had been almost half a year since Meng Chao had drifted from the Raging Tiger River to Guillotine and all the way to Picturesque Orchid Lake. In addition to the time he had stayed in Dragon City, it was not far from the one-year anniversary of their victory in the Monster War. In one whole year, Dragon Citys civilization should have completed the preliminary digestion and absorption of the monster civilizations legacy. They should also be done with the distribution, compromise, and integration of interests of the various major forces within. They should have the ability to send exploration teams and even expeditionary armies to the outside world, right? Although after Meng Chaos rebirth, the Dragon City civilization, the chariot that moved like lightning, had gradually deviated from the track of rushing toward destruction in his previous life. But because of the geographical environment of both sides, the complementary nature of each others resources and technology, as well as the treacherous and unpredictable environment of the Otherworld, forced them. Meng Chao felt that the alliance between the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization was still a high probability event. However, in his previous life, the Tulan civilization was the leader of the entire chaos faction. The Dragon City civilization, which had been beaten half to death by the monster civilization, was only in a subordinate position. Many times, they were forced to follow the command baton of the Tulan civilization and dance on the edge of the blade. This was something that Meng Chao absolutely could not accept. It was possible to form an alliance, but the leader of the alliance this time was at least the person behind the scenes. Of course, it should be the Dragon City civilization, which was strong and prosperous! Therefore, Meng Chao could not watch Jackalkanus or anyone else complete the integration of the resources and combat strength of the entire Tulan region in a short period of time and turn the Tulan civilization into an iron-plate war machine. Besides, if the Tulan civilization was thrown into chaos for a while, no matter who became the war chiefwho commanded all the Orc warriors in the end, they would not be able to easily start a war with the land of Holy Light. Only when the war between worlds broke out on the Western Front would the Tulan civilization and Dragon City civilization on the Eastern Front be able to take advantage of the situation. This was also one of the strategic goals that Meng Chao wanted to achieve. In order to achieve his goal, Dragon City civilization had to intervene in the five racesconflict in Tulan Ze. They had to find a way to nurture an ORC powerhouse who was in line with Dragon Citys interests and ascend to the throne of war chief. Through this war chief, he would turn Turan ze into the source of raw materials for Dragon City, the dumping ground for industrial products, the source of servants, and the strongest meat shield. If he wanted to deeply interfere in the internal affairs of Turan civilization. Dragon City civilization had to nail a wedge into Turan ze. Then, he would turn this wedge into the beachhead position for the beach invasion. The Great Horn Army was this wedge. According to Meng Chaos plan, as long as the great horn army could unify their thoughts and give up on the unrealistic strategic goal of attacking hundred blade city and even red gold city, they could break out of the encirclement toward the south with the courage to cut off their wrists. Even if they lost half of their troops. The remaining half of the elite warriors who had been through hundreds of battles would be able to escape back to their nest at the border between the golden clan and the Blood Hoof clan. As long as they stayed in their nest, they could only hold on for a few months at most. They would definitely be able to wait for the exploration team of Dragon City civilization. As long as Meng Chaoneng and the Dragon City exploration team got in touch. Everything would be easy to handle. The main problem that restricted the survival and development of the Great Horn Army was nothing more than logistics, military rations, and weapons. Dragon City could have as many of these two things as they wanted. The straight line distance between the Monster Mountains and Tulanze itself was not far. In the past, due to the spiritual ripples caused by dragon citys crossing, the dense fog of war separated the two, resulting in a situation where no one had heard of each other for half a century. As the fog of war gradually dissipated, the super-powerful and heavy armored airships made by Dragon City, even if they could not make it overnight, could make a round trip in two or three days without any problem. According to Meng Chaos observation, apart from the Thunder clan, the high-level orcsawareness of the airspace was very weak. The minotaurs and wild boar men of the bloody hoof clan lacked the ability to stay in the sky for long periods of time to patrol and attack. They also did not have air defense measures such as concentrated anti-aircraft artillery positions. Even the Thunder clan, those bird men who had the bloodline of air predators and had wings on their ribs and could control wind and thunder, also lacked large-scale, high-intensity, and over-the-line attack methods, they also didnt have the ability to carpet bomb. The Thunder clans attack was still dominated by high-altitude, high-speed dive, and then close combat. Meng Chao didnt think that these bird people would be the opponents of Dragon Citys air gunboats, which were armed to the teeth and could open a dense fire net at any time. As long as they planned a route cleverly to avoid the Thunder clans residential area, from the outer area of Tulanze, through the territory of the bloody feet clan, and all the way to the nest of the great horn army, this air route should be unimpeded. By then, the Dragon City civilization would be able to transport dozens of armored airships full of strategic materials to the nest of the great horn army in just one day and night. Among them were the components of the short-distance jump device on the planets surface. As long as the technicians could build three to five teleportation gatesin the nest of the great horn army. More automatic rifles, anti-monster grenades, compressed biscuits, genetic drugs, carbonated drinks, and extraordinary individuals from Dragon City would appear in the center of Tulanze continuously! Meng Chao believed that, with the dauntless courage of the Great Horn Army and the skillful combat techniques that they had exchanged for countless sacrifices, even if only one-third or even one-fifth of the troops could break out of the encirclement, as long as they received continuous blood transfusions from the Dragon City Civilization.., they would definitely be invincible and attract more mouse warriors to approach them from all directions. At that time, the sixth clanthat the ancient Dream Saintess had been thinking about would have a great chance to turn into reality. As for the reaction of the five great clans to the sudden arrival of the Dragon City civilization, Meng Chao was not too worried. After all, the number one enemy of the Tulan civilization was still the land of Holy Light in the north. It was not a secret that the mandala trees bloomed collectively. Even if the human race of Holy Light were deaf and blind, as long as they did not suffer from a bad cold that caused their sense of smell to be completely disabled, they would be able to follow the whistling wind, they could smell the fragrance of the mandala flowers that were as strong as fire. Turan ze had already changed from the Prosperous erato the Glorious era.. According to thousands of years of experience, the land of holy light should also enter a state of full mobilization, where all the people were soldiers and were in a state of emergency defense. And the Defenseof the land of holy light was not as simple as just hiding behind the defensive line and passively waiting for the arrival of the Turan army. The night watchers, Mages, light chasers, and light priests who worshiped the holy light and believed that the entire world would be baptized by the Holy Light, and had even completely integrated into the Holy Light, were willing to sacrifice everything for their faith, they were no less than the orc warriors blessed by their ancestors. Strike first to gain the upper hand, defend against the enemy outside the countrys gate, and attack for defense.This kind of logic was also known to women and children in the land of Holy Light. As long as they caught a glimpse of a chance, the warriors of the holy light humans, dwarves, and elves, who had been sulking for half a century and were eager to make a contribution, would not mind repeating the Age of the great extermination orderfrom 3,000 years ago, they would not mind repeating the miracle that almost killed the entire area of Turanze. Therefore, it was impossible for the high-level orcs to risk falling out with the Dragon City civilization, which was located on their side and occupied the monster mountain range, which was an insurmountable natural danger. Besides, the Dragon City civilization had a strategic weapon that was far more powerful than automatic rifles, tanks, armored vehicles, armed drones, and even atomic bombs. That was food. The main reason why Turanze had to periodically wage war against the land of Holy Light was the periodic explosion of the population and the periodic lack of food. Because the mandala tree had entered a state of no harvest, Turanze could be expected to be plagued by famine for the next ten years or even decades. That was why the high-level orcs had to rush to the land of holy light again and again. As long as they could fill their stomachs. Even the unruly high-level orcs might not be willing to be blown into pieces by the anger of mages, the poison arrows of elves, and the heavy cannons of dwarves. Meanwhile, the Dragon City civilization, which had initially mastered the technology of gene modulation, the method of soil-free cultivation, and the technology of synthesizing nutrients, had long solved the problem of food shortage. Relying on the underground genetic farm that was like a beehive. As well as the technology of synthesizing food that could almost turn the bones and plant fibers of monsters into lunch meat. Even during the most difficult years of the Monster War. The ordinary citizens of Dragon City could barely make a living. Not to mention that with the overall victory of the Monster War, the people of Dragon City had occupied the monster mountain range in the hidden fog domain. The place with the most abundant spiritual energy and the most abundant resources had captured and tamed a large number of monsters. Just the freshest monster meat was piled up like a mountain in the low-temperature warehouse. Even if all the citizens of Dragon City shook off their cheeks, showed their back teeth, and wolfed down their food for a year or so, they might not be able to finish it all. The current Dragon City civilization was fully capable of exporting food. And they treated food as the sharpest weapon. Which clan was willing to actively approach the Dragon City civilization and carry out mutually beneficial cooperation. Which clan would be able to get the fragrant canned synthetic food and the monster oil that could cook these canned food into delicious delicacies. Meng Chao believed that for the citizens of Dragon City, they had long eaten the Fried lunch meatthat they had vomited. For the orc civilians and even slaves who had three meals of mandala fruits, it was definitely a delicious delicacy that was worth fighting for. Of course, Dragon Citys food aid to Tulanze could not be sustained for a long time. After all, the landlords family did not have any surplus food! But according to Meng Chaos long-term observation, the so-called famine in Tulanze wasnt really because the soil was barren and there was a lack of rainfall, which caused the crops to be unable to grow. It was just that the mandala tree had entered a period of periodic dormancy. And the high-level orcs had long been spoiled by the mandala tree, a magical plant that had been genetically modified and could produce a large amount of food without needing any care. They had given up on learning and developing agricultural techniques thousands of years ago. Instead, they focused on researching and using totem battle armors to kill each other. In short, the famine that happened in Tulanze was endless. It was a man-made tragedy that the ancient Tulan people, who had genetically modified the mandala tree, could foresee.. Chapter 1179 - Becoming the Future Leader! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao believed that Dragon Citys gene modulation and spirit agriculture technology could break the cycle of prosperity and famine. Most of the nutrients in the shallow surface of Picturesque Orchid Lake had been absorbed by the mandrake tree. As a result, it was difficult for conventional agricultural methods to produce enough crops to fill the advanced orcs hungry stomachs. However, deep underground in Picturesque Orchid Lake, there were spirit veins rich in spirit energy like on Monster Mountain Range. There were even a large number of crystal ore veins growing at the intersection of the spirit veins. Using the modern mining and smelting technology of Dragon City, the spiritual energy deep underground was channeled to the shallow surface and above the ground. Using the spiritual liquid drip irrigation technology, one could use very little soil and water in a very small area to build a three-dimensional farm that looked like a beehive. This was Meng Chaos alma mater, the old profession of Dragon City Agricultural University. Although Meng Chao wasnt a spiritual plant master, he had dabbled in basic courses. Even a steel-and-concrete metropolis like Dragon City could build hundreds of such three-dimensional farms within the city area in just half a century, filling the appetite of tens of millions of citizens. A natural environment like Tulanze, which was free from pollution, and the excrement of high-level orcs could provide sufficient fertility. There was no technical problem in building a honeycomb-type three-dimensional genetic farm. In three to five years, as long as such a three-dimensional farm could bloom all over Tulanze. Feeding thirty to fifty million or even more high-level orcs was not an extravagant hope. Once the famine in Turanze is resolved,. The people who benefited the most were undoubtedly the most populous, the rat people at the bottom of the food chain in the Old Order. Meng Chao really feel, for thousands of thousands of people suffering from bullying, this is the real Rescueand even Liberation! This, is he chooses ancient Dream Saintess, notJackalcanus becomes the first partner reason. He felt that his proposal was more convincing and attractive to the ancient Dream Saintess and the Rat Peoples rebel army. After all, the latter was ambitious, too crazy, and too difficult to predict and control. Of course, apart from the grandiose reason of Saving thousands of rat people,Meng Chao also had a small selfish motive. It must be known that the Dragon City civilization at the moment was not a monolithic one. Under the appearance that everyone seemed to be united and cheering Marching into the depths of the other world, the conflicts between the colonization faction and the homestead faction, the Super Enterprises and the Red Dragon Army, the extraordinaires and the ordinary citizens still existed. Although the people of Earth had won the Monster War, the main brain of the monster, or more accurately, the predecessor of the main brain of the monster, which originated from the super fierce beast Motherof the primordial era hundreds of millions of years ago, was not completely killed, instead, it was very likely that it had split into countless pieces and released an evil power that invaded the hearts of countless experts of dragon city. At the very least, Lu Siya, the best partner who had fought side by side with Meng Chao and trusted him with her life and death, had been eroded by a mysterious power and turned into a green-haired Forest Bansheewho was neither human nor ghost! Meng Chao had no idea what Lu Siya, who had been controlled by the mother, had become, how high she had climbed, and how many resources she had plundered during the half a year that he had been away from Dragon City. Nor did he know how many of the super experts who had led all the people of Dragon City to march toward destruction in his previous life had turned into monsters in human skinjust like Lu Siya! If Meng Chao chose Hu Langkanus, or the leader of the lion and tiger clans, or the chief of the five clans, to be his number one partner. The powerful other party would certainly look down on Meng Chao, the single commander. At most, they would treat him as a middleman. In the end, they would kick him aside and directly cooperate with the higher-ups of Dragon City. If the target they chose to cooperate with was the Red Dragon Army. Then, Meng Chao could also use his influence in the military to slightly guide the direction of cooperation. If the target they chose to cooperate with was the nine Super Enterprises. More specifically, if an ambitious madman like Jackalkanus actually got mixed up with L Siya, who had been invaded by the ancient powers and gradually fallen into the demonic path. Meng Chao did not even dare to dream about where they would lead the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization, the two brothers who were in trouble. No, ever since the end of the world, Meng Chao had made up his mind that he would never control his fate in the hands of anyone other than himself. The war between the two worlds was about to break out. He had to hold a strong enough voice in the cooperation between the Tulan civilization and the Dragon City civilization in order to become the helmsman of the Dragon City civilization who would dash out of the Abyss and fly to the other shore. He had to do that. He had to preserve the vitality of the great horn army. Then, he had to firmly control the great horn army in his hands and make himself the only person the great horn army could rely on. Then, he had to pull some strings to achieve the deep cooperation between the Great Horn Army, the Superstar Group, the Remnant Star Association, the Martial God Temple, and the Red Dragon Army. At that time, tens of millions of rat people, who were armed to the teeth with genetic potions, synthetic food, automatic rifles, and anti-monster grenades, would become his strongest support together with the Red Dragon Army. In that case, regardless of whether the opponent was Jackalkanus, the corrupted L Siya from the primordial era, the chief of the Five Great Clans, the leader of the nine Super Enterprises, or the ninth-circle mage of the land of Holy Light. Meng Chao was confident that he would be able to deal with them to the end! Perhaps it was because after going through this process, Meng Chaos own train of thought was exceptionally clear, and the depths of his subconscious were shining brightly. His thoughts were like golden blades, breaking through the fog that shrouded the depths of Saintess Gu Mengs brain. The white bone armor that was as hard as iron around Saintess Gu Mengs body cracked. The mental defense that symbolized her impregnable defense began to waver and collapse. However, it was not an easy decision to change the strategic direction of an army of millions of iron-blooded soldiers. Even though deep down, the ancient Dream Saintess was leaning toward Meng Chaos judgment. There were still a lot of specific but potentially fatal problems that needed to be solved one by one. I know that the Great Horn Army can not stop their attack on hundred blade city just like that. Meng Chao saw the ancient Dream Saintessconcerns and continued, I suggest that the great horn army can maintain its current intensity and continue their attack for three days and three nights. During this period of time, the Great Horn Army can secretly open a passage to the south in the name of protecting the logistics supply line. At the very least, we must eliminate the Wolf Rangers active in the south and make Jackwolfkanus lose all the earsand eyesthat are scattered in the south. Then, we can think of a way to test Jackwolfkanus. For example, we can spread the news that because hundred blade city has been unconquered for a long time, the ancient Dream Saintess is going to change the strategic direction and jump out of the encirclement of the Wolf clan. Moreover, the Great Horn Army is going to bypass the Wolf clan and negotiate directly with the Lion and tiger clans. Then, we will secretly arrange a second-line army to pretend that they have run out of ammunition and food, that their morale is unstable, and that there is a mutiny among them. I believe that JackalKanus is definitely the mastermind behind the entire conspiracy. Moreover, he will definitely seize the opportunity to play his trump card and completely swallow the great horn army. If Jackalkanus doesnt make a move, Ill admit that Ive made a mistake. The ancient Dream Saintess can ignore my nonsense and even catch me and cut me into a thousand pieces. Then, you can continue walking on the path of victory that you insist on. After all, my proposal will not cause much interference to the Great Horn Legions strategy. However, if Jackalkanus really jumps out of the dark corner and reveals his most hideous face, by then, the ancient Dream Saintess will be able to retreat with the elite soldiers of the Great Horn Legion through the escape route that she has prepared long ago. Maybe, she will be able to make Jackalanus fall on the way back! Meng Chaos suggestion was flawless. As the supreme commander of the millions of iron blood army, they should have planned their retreat route in advance. However, the ancient Dream Saintess had been distracted by the Big Horn Rat God. Her mind was filled with the scene of Conquering Hundred Blade City and fighting to Red Gold City. She had never considered the possibility of failure. At this moment, Meng Chaos will dispelled the fog that had been lingering in the depths of her brain. She immediately displayed the qualities that a qualified leader of the rebel army should possess. Alright, Ill The ancient Dream Saintess nodded slowly and was about to continue. At this moment, her dream suddenly trembled slightly.. Chapter 1180 - : Invasion of Nightmares Chapter 1180: Invasion of Nightmares Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Whats going on? Meng Chao and the Ancient Dream Saintess sensed that the dream world trembling at the same time. It was like the real world outside had undergone a drastic change. It caused a severe shock to both of their brains, causing the dream world to become illusory and fragmented. Originally, the sky of the dream world was covered by a colorful haze, giving off an endless sense of transparency. But now, the mist was gradually freezing, like a contaminated ice shell. Then, the ice shell cracked with cracking sounds. What the hell are you doing? The ancient Dream Saintess condensed the White Bone Spike battlesuit again and yelled at Meng Chao in shock and anger, What did you do to My Dream? I didnt do it. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, his face extremely solemn. If I had such an ability, I wouldnt have wasted so much saliva just now to convince you, Ancient Dream Saintess! His eyes pierced into the gaps of the ancient Dream SaintessWhite Bone Spike battlesuit like a javelin. He sensed the astonishment of the ancient Dream Saintess. On second thought, if the ancient Dream Saintess wanted to attack him, there was no need to waste so much time. Therefore A third party has invaded our dream! Meng Chaos face suddenly changed. Before he finished his words, the Crystal Palace was cracking in the sky. The entire frozen sky collapsed. The ancient Dream Saintessdream collapsed. Outside of the dream realm, there was an even more unstable, dangerous, and treacherous nightmare! Meng Chao and the ancient Dream Saintesssubconsciousness seemed to have fallen into a bottomless abyss. The powerless weightlessness was like a hungry python that tightly wrapped around them. After an unknown amount of time, the two of them fell into an extremely sticky, stinky, and torrential sea of blood. The Sea of blood was boiling. The bright red blood was as hot as magma, but it was also like a living demon that was rushing to invade their orifices and every pore. Meng Chao and the Saintess of the ancient dream were struggling in the Sea of blood. They saw countless glittering balloon jellyfishfloating around them. They were the memory cells of the Saintess of the ancient dream. More precisely, they were the dreams that she had created with the painful memories of herself and the soldiers of the Great Horn Legion! In the beginning, the dreams were categorized and stored in the memory database of the Saintess of the ancient dream, which had become the source of her power. At this moment, all the dreams were crazily spinning and colliding with each other as if they were carried by an unstoppable torrent and a storm, releasing the most violent power. Meng Chao felt an astronomical amount of information rushing toward him. It was as if he had ten, no, hundreds of nightmares at the same time. At the same time, he could taste the taste of being a garbage bugwho was groping in the suffocating sewage and poisonous fog deep inside the dark sewage pipes. He could also feel the pain of being a fugitive slave who was smeared with grease and hung upside down on the flagpole after being caught by his master. He was exposed to the scorching sun, and his internal organs were about to spurt out from the depths of his throat. At the same time, he was also a cannon fodder who charged into the enemys trenches. For the glory of his master, he jumped into the enemys trenches. Who knew that the enemy would be filled with sharp blades and thorns under the trenches. His body was covered in wounds and blood. He could only watch as his companions jumped into the trenches one after another and pressed down on his body. The light above his head was gradually swallowed by the darkness. Although the ancient Dream Saintess had made him have similar nightmares countless times just now, it was still a nightmare after another. There would always be a short respite between the nightmares. At this moment, countless nightmares were like earth-drilling bombs, bombarding the depths of Meng Chaos brain at the same time. Even though he had a powerful soul that had been tempered by the flames of the apocalypse. He was still caught off guard and felt as if his soul had been destroyed. He felt as if his life was worse than death. What Meng Chao didnt expect even more was.. In theory, the master of this brain region, the ancient Dream Saintess herself, was also surrounded by countless balloon jellyfish. These balloon jellyfishspread out their barbed tentacles and easily drilled into the gaps of the ancient Dream Saintesswhite bone spikes armor. They poured astronomical information into the depths of her soul. From the ancient Dream Saintessbody language, which was twisted to the extreme, she was struggling desperately. She was also in extreme pain and couldnt control herself. How is this possible? These dreams were obviously created by the ancient Dream Saintess herself. How can she be stuck in her own nightmare? Unless C Meng Chao thought quickly. He thought of an extremely terrifying possibility and couldnt help but feel his hair stand on end. It was as if he was trying to confirm his judgment. The boiling momentum of the sea of blood became more and more intense. Countless huge bubbles with a diameter of more than a hundred meters quickly floated up from the depths of the sea of blood and exploded on the surface of the sea, giving off a deafening roar. There were also thick pillars of smoke that looked like the arms of demons that rose from the bottom of the sea. They spread out their fingers and grabbed at the sky that was filled with lightning and thunder. If one looked carefully, they would see that the pillars of smoke were all strangely shaped, scarred, tormented, and bloody human figures. They were the relatives of the ancient Dream Saintess and the rat soldiers who had been ravaged and died a long time ago! The pillars of smoke continued to grow and soon turned into towering pillars. A ring-shaped circle of giant pillars locked Meng Chao and the ancient Dream Saintess inside. Then, a huge blood bubble suddenly appeared in the middle of the surging sea of blood. It was like tens of thousands of mountains rising from the bottom of the sea. When the blood that was as thick as fire flowed out, what appeared in front of Meng Chao and the ancient Dream Saintess was a towering statue of the Rat God. No, it was not a statue, but a living rat god! The black eye sockets of the Rat God in the nightmare were more than a hundred meters in diameter. Not to mention the huge horns that were full of hostility. They were spewing flames, freezing ice, curling electric arcs, and flowing venom. They were about to pierce thousands of holes in the sky. And this was only his upper body. More accurately, it was above his chest. Below his chest, it was still hidden in the thick ink-like surging sea of blood, giving rise to an unknown fear. And when the Big Horn Rat God in the nightmare, from the black hole-like eye sockets, condensed scarlet flames, like a meteor that tore through the sky, and ruthlessly smashed toward Meng Chao. Even though Meng Chao knew clearly that the big horn rat god was a fictional God, in his memories of his previous life, it had long disappeared along with the collapse of the Big Horn Army. He was still shaken and could not resist the urge to worship her. Then, he looked at the ancient Dream Saintess beside him Her original image in the dream was wearing white bone spikes armor. She was more than 30 to 50 arms tall and was equally awe-inspiring, as if a God had descended from heaven. This was a symbol of her extremely powerful spiritual power. It also meant that her subconscious was very confident and her mind was extremely firm. At this moment, in front of this indomitable big-horned rat god, her body was being squeezed smaller and smaller. The armor around her body cracked and peeled off, revealing the softest and weakest side in the depths of her heart under the armor that was as hard as iron. The big-horned rat God didnt say a word. He just stared at her meaningfully, causing the ancient dream saintess to have dazed, annoyed, terrified, regretful, and ashamed expressions all sorts of expressions. At this moment, Gu Meng Saintess was no longer the leader of the rebel army who commanded thousands of troops. Instead, she had regressed to that helpless little girl who had been plagued by the plague a long time ago in her deathly silent home! Meng Chao knew that things werent good. Gu Meng Saintesssubconscious was about to be defeated and captured by the so-called Horned Rat God.. He silently meditated on the scene of the apocalypse. He made his subconscious insert the wings formed by the apocalyptic flames. He charged toward the ancient Dream Saintesssubconscious with all his might. He tried to use the apocalyptic flames to burn the endless nightmares that entangled the two of them. At the same time, he transmitted a hoarse shout to the depths of the ancient Dream Saintesssubconscious: Dont believe it. This is fake. Everything you see is an illusion, an illusory nightmare! We were just talking about whether the rat god is real or not, and your brain was invaded. All the dreams were hijacked. How could there be such a coincidence? If the Rat God is a real god, there are a hundred ways to make you believe firmly and not be affected by my nonsense! Its Jackalkanus! It must be the cunning wolf king who has been monitoring your brain through some secret method! He may not know what you are thinking at all times, but he must have deployed some sort of warning system deep inside your brain. Our conversation just now triggered the warning system, allowing him to sense your awakeningfrom hundreds of kilometers away. He knows that you have already recognized his true colors and are about to break free from his control. Therefore, he attacked first and activated and amplified all the nightmares in an attempt to completely control or even burn your brain Chapter 1181 - Zombie Rat God Chapter 1181: Zombie Rat God Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hearing this, the Ancient Dream Saintess suddenly woke up. The confusion and fear on her face were all replaced by anger and determination. Her temperament instantly matured to that of someone at the age of 20 to 30. She shrieked, and a white bone armor covered in spikes appeared around her body. It crushed the nightmare tentacles that were entangling her. I have to think of a way to escape from this nightmare. Meng Chao had a lot of experience from escaping Peach Blossom Town. He knew that such illusions that interfered with the brainwaves and stimulated the brain cells were bound to exist in the depths of the brain. In particular, he had judged that Kanus scheme wasnt complete yet. He had only sensed the communication between him and the ancient Dream Saintess and realized that the ancient Dream Saintess was likely to awaken and break out of his control. That was why he had acted in a hurry and detonated the bomb in advance. Then, there must be a flaw in his plan. This nightmare was definitely not invulnerable. Perhaps the range of the nightmare was not as large as it seemed, and it was not enough to trap him and the ancient Dream Saintesstwo unyielding subconsciousnesses. As long as they swam toward the edge of the torrential sea of blood, they would discover that the so-called sea of blood was just a small morass! With this thought in mind, the depths of Meng Chaos subconsciousness blossomed with the light of a peerless divine weapon that could destroy everything in its path. The light infected the ancient Dream Saintess and made her more courageous. However, just as the two of them had the thought of escaping from their nightmare, the big-horned rat god was one step ahead of them and had an unexpected change. He began to expand and rot at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if the entire process of a corpse soaked in water, from the moment it died to the moment it gradually developed the Giant View, and then being gnawed by fish, shrimp, and maggots, was compressed into a few minutes, however, not even half of the details were left out. They were clearly presented in front of the two of them. No, it was not just presented. Instead, all the details were transformed into surging information streams and crazily poured into their subconscious. Under the flickering flames of their consciousness, the big-horned rat god, which was as strong as a god and a demon, soon turned into a zombie-like monster. It was swollen to the point that it was crystal clear and filled with pus. Its bulging skin, which looked like a tumor, exploded one after another. The mucus was emitting a disgusting stench. It turned into a poisonous mist that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, enveloping the big-horned rat god. Under the poisonous mist, the big-horned Rat Gods rotten flesh and bones were exposed. Between the flesh and bones, there were countless snakes, earthworms, and maggots that Meng Chao didnt want to figure out. They were all wriggling desperately. Even Meng Chao used to fight in the zombie tide in Dragon City. Seeing such a huge zombie rat godthat almost covered half of the sky He still felt a chill down his spine, unable to look straight at it. Even when he was tightly welded to the central nervous system, his spiritual index remained unchanged no matter how terrifying the scene was in the past. It had instantly plummeted, causing him to step into the boundary of Qi deviation. Then, he looked at the Gu Meng Saintess beside him. Her eyes were four pupils, staring straight at the deformed and rotting zombie rat god. Her face was as pale as paper, and the corners of her mouth kept trembling. She looked like she couldnt believe it. She was heartbroken and had a mental breakdown. Oh no, the Saintess of ancient Dreams faith is going to collapse completely! Meng Chaos mind raced, and he instantly understood the intentions of Hu Langkanus. Before this, the big horn rat god had always been the only hope, salvation, and faith of the Saintess of ancient dream, all the Warriors of the Big Horn Legion, and even the millions of rat people living in Tulanze. It could be said that most of the rat people warriors, including the ancient Dream Saintess, were able to clench their teeth and fight against the Clan Warriors who were ten times stronger than them until today, climbing out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood time and time again, then, they pounced on the sharpest claws and teeth of the wolves, tigers, and leopards, all because of the sentence, The Rat God is watching us from the top of the Sacred Mountain.. Although Meng Chao did not believe that there really was a Rat godin the world. He had to admit that the belief in the Rat God had indeed become the strongest support and motivation for many rat people to survive and fight. Here came the problem. If their belief was instantly destroyed, it would make them realize that the Rat God did not exist. They would even be able to clearly see the ugliest, most unbearable, and weakest side of the Rat God in their terrifying nightmares. What would these rat warriors become? Meng Chao already knew the answer when he saw the ancient Dream Saintesssorrowful expression. One had to know that Meng Chao had repeatedly told the ancient Dream Saintess in their previous communication that the so-called Rat goddidnt exist and was only a part of the conspiracy. However, in the face of the faith that was directly implanted in the depths of her memory, the power of language was ultimately powerless. The Gu Meng Saintess was only skeptical. Her brain had enough time to build a buffer and slowly accept this fact. However, there was a huge difference between Faith doesnt existand The god I believe in is actually a highly rotten zombie covered in maggots! The super-giant zombieversion of the Rat God in front of them was too direct, too violent, and too exciting! Before this, the rat people worshiped the rat god in two main forms. One of them was the image of an ancient warrior of the rat clan whose muscles were bulging and his blood was boiling. At most, he would have three heads and six arms. He would be waving his sabers, Spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, and forks, which would make him more majestic. The second one was the skeleton rat god that the elites of the white bone battalion worshiped. Although he was a skeleton, because his flesh and blood had been completely peeled off, there were only a lot of bloodstains that looked like red jade between his bones. However, his body was emitting a texture that was made of metal and crystals, and there was no trace of evil, instead, he was filled with an indomitable will to fight to the death. Even if he fell into the abyss of death and suffered the erosion of ten thousand years, he would still have to crawl out of the Abyss and Gallop on the battlefield again, sweeping across the world. Therefore, these two images could be accepted by all the rat people. They believed that this was their ancestral spirit, their God. In front of them was a highly decomposed zombie rat godthat looked like a giant with maggots crawling all over its body. It did not have the awe-inspiring majesty of the first image. Nor did it have the unyielding willingness to die of the second image. It was like fusing leeches, maggots, scorpions, Toads all kinds of ugly images that could trigger negative emotions deep in the genes of carbon-based intelligent life together. Even the demons in the abyss of eternal night could not worship such an ugly image. They believed that this was their demon god. No wonder the ancient Dream Saintess wanted to cry but had no tears. She looked like she wanted to vomit but could not. Even the ancient Dream Saintess, who had a strong will, was in such a terrible state when she faced the zombie rat god. If the ordinary mouse warriors were in a desperate situation where they had run out of ammunition and food and were surrounded by the enemies, they would not see any hope at all. Suddenly, they had such a nightmare where a god turned into a zombie. They could still retain some of the combat ability that they had left. Vaguely, Meng Chao felt that he had touched upon the past life. Hu LangKanus had defeated the great horn army without bloodshed, quelled the chaos in the great horn army, and even recruited a large number of surrendered soldiers. His strength had suddenly expanded, the secret of having the ability to ascend to the highest throne of power in Tu Lanze! In the nightmare, every change in the depths of ones heart would be reflected subconsciously. The Zombie Rat God suddenly gave Meng Chao a deep look. Countless Vipers shot out of his dark eye sockets, green phosphorescent flames. He locked onto Meng Chao. It seemed that he regarded Meng Chao as a more terrifying threat than the ancient Dream Saintess. Then, a sea of blood surged, creating a huge wave. The Zombie Rat Gods hands, which were hidden under the sea of blood, stirred the huge wave and grabbed toward Meng Chao and the Gu Meng Saintess. The two struggled with all their might. However, they were still separated by the blood wave and drifted with the waves in different whirlpools. They could vaguely see that under the whirlpool, in the Deep Sea, two enormous demonic palms were approaching the two of them. Saintess ancient dream, dont believe everything you see. No one knows better than you that this is just an illusory nightmare! Meng Chao knew that he couldnt compete with canusspiritual energy by himself. If he wanted to break out of the nightmare in the blood sea, he had to awaken the fighting spirit of the original owner of this brain, Saintess ancient dream! Dont you understand? There is no rat God! Whether it is the Rat God who is shining and majestic like a god who has descended and can save the rat population, or the deformed and ugly rotting corpse in front of us, none of them exist. They are just illusory illusions! Meng Chao made up his mind and put everything on the line. However, the oppression and torture that the rat population has endured for thousands of years are real and real! The fury and the unbearable roars of the rat people were real! The glorious victories that the great horn army had achieved were real! The shrieks of the warriors who were high and mighty in the past were real to you, who had gathered into a torrential tide of rats! The trust and worship of the Rat Warriors, who had been marching forward and risking their lives for the sake of a better future for their descendants, were real! You did not rely on the blessings of the Rat God at all. You relied on your own efforts to break free from the shackles that had bound you for ten thousand years and defeat the unexcelled enemies. You stepped on the burning flames and the thorns that were covered in venom to carve out a bloody path in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood! Since you were able to walk here with your heads held high and your chests held high when the Rat God did not exist and killed the most powerful gold family in Tulanze, why couldnt you have continued to march forward in a righteous and vigorous way with your own strength until you won the final victory with your own hands and Swords Chapter 1182 - Escape the Nightmare It was unknown whether Meng Chaos words were effective, or Kanus, the Jackal, had acted in a hurry and could not completely control the Ancient Dream Saintess entire brain like he had done in her previous life. The Ancient Dream Saintess subconscious finally broke free from the momentary confusion and collapse. The tentacles that surrounded her like a neural network and even the balloon jellyfish behind the tentacles began to burn, withering and falling off amidst the screeching sounds. The white bone armor around the Ancient Dream Saintess became crystal clear again and was as hard as iron. Her body grew larger and larger. Although she was far from being able to fight against the Zombie Rat God, she was not so easy to be controlled by the latter. The Ancient Dream Saintess turned her head and stared at Meng Chao. Then, she raised her arm and slashed down ruthlessly. An invisible giant blade whistled out from between her fingers and instantly split open the entire sea of blood. A white bridge rose up from the depths of the Sea of blood. It extended from under the ancient Dream Saintesspalm all the way to Meng Chaos feet and then to the horizon at the end of the Sea of blood. If one looked carefully, this bridge was actually formed by tens of thousands of skeleton rats! Even though they had lost all their flesh and blood. These skeleton rats still gritted their teeth and tightly bound each others bones. They were like bridges that could support the entire sky, but also like battle sabers that could split the entire land. The ancient Dream Saintess seemed to have used this method to show Meng Chao that he was right. Even if the big horn rat god did not exist. The hatred and anger of tens of thousands of rat people were real and extremely powerful. Now, she was going to use this power to tear apart this nightmare and send Meng Chao out! Boom! Crack! Sensing the ancient Dream Saintessintention, the zombie rat god put on a shocked and angry expression. His rotten facial features kept squirming, making him look even more hideous. Deep in the Sea of blood, deep-water bombs kept exploding, creating hundreds of meters long blood pillars. The pillars of blood were broken into pieces in midair, as if they had turned into wet, sticky tentacles that were covered with octopus suckers and were sweeping toward Meng Chao. Pushed by the white bone bridge under his feet, Meng Chao was as fast as lightning. Although he had narrowly avoided the tentacles, he was gradually moving further and further away from the ancient Dream Saintess. Hold on. Believe in your own strength. Believe in the strength of millions of rats. Believe In Our Strength! Meng Chao knew that Hu Langkanus must have done a lot of things to the brain of the ancient Dream Saintess in the past few years. His subconscious stayed in the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain, so he was definitely no match for Hu Langkanus who suddenly attacked. Therefore, he made up his mind and made escaping from this nightmare his first goal. However, it wasnt easy to achieve such a goal. That was because the zombie rat gods overwhelming demonic palm had emerged from the surging sea of blood and clawed at Meng Chao. In the nightmare, each finger of the zombie rat god was at least hundreds of meters long. It could not be measured by normal logic in the real world. When it blocked Meng Chao, it was as if the entire land at the bottom of the sea suddenly rose up and turned into an iron wall that was parallel to the sea and reached the sky. When such an iron wall collapsed toward Meng Chao, there was no way for him to avoid it. Meng Chaos subconscious was about to be firmly grasped in the palm of the zombie rat god. Suddenly, Meng Chao had a splitting headache. Something exploded in the depths of his brain, turning into two burning sharp blades that shot out from the depths of his eyes. It actually poked two transparent holes in the palm of the Zombie Rat God! It was The Kindling! Meng Chao stared at the depths of his brain with both surprise and joy. That cluster of heavenly flames that had revived and brightened again! Ever since the battle on the peak of the god of fog mountain with Lu Siya, who had turned into a forest banshee after being corroded by the mothers fragments, he had been forced to jump off a cliff and escape along the raging Tiger River. The mysterious kindling that Meng Chao had brought back from the apocalyptic flames to his high school days had been in a dormant state. No matter how he summoned it, he could not activate it, nor could he accumulate, calculate, and exchange contribution points to increase his ability. Meng Chao estimated that this was because the operation of the flame seed required a large amount of life potential. At that time, he was in a situation where he had yet to recover from his serious injuries and was on the verge of death. If the flame seed continued to operate at an extremely high intensity, not only would it not be able to increase his combat strength, but it might even suck him to death. That was why the Tinder had been in hibernation and had been making long-term plans. At this moment, his strength had long recovered and even broken through the peak of the Monster War period. Then, he encountered Jackalkanus who tried to use the zombie rat god in his nightmare to invade his brain. Finally, he triggered the Tinders self-defense mechanism and activated it! [ the Tinder is leveling up. Leveling up progress: 1% 3% 7% ] The Strange Flame turned into a line of dancing dragons and phoenixes. The shining small words kept flashing in Meng Chaos vision, making him feel refreshed. He was so happy that he wanted to cry. Although he was unable to mobilize the power of the Tinder for the time being. Meng Chao had already mustered 120,000% of his courage. He was confident that he could deal with Hu LangKanus and the powerful experts from the other world in the memory fragments of his previous life. With his mind racing, he opened his arms in the direction of the Zombie Rat God. His arms were like cannon barrels, while the cannonballswere condensed from the apocalyptic flames that could destroy the world. Have a taste of the apocalypse that you created! Meng Chao mumbled to himself. Then, he aimed at the forehead of the zombie rat god and fired. If what was hiding behind the zombie rat god was really the will of Jackalkanus Then, Meng Chao believed that the current Jackalkanus must have experienced the burning of his nerves and cells by the flames of the Apocalypse, not even a single strand of his gene chain was left behind. Meng Chao believed that even kanus, who was known as the Doomsday Wolfin the future, might not be able to withstand the pain of the real Apocalypse and the destruction of everything. Not to mention that the scheme had not succeeded yet. Kanus, who was still hiding his claws and teeth, was far from reaching the peak of the Jackalrealm. As expected, when the doomsday flames reached the glabella of the zombie rat god. The seemingly majestic and terrifying demon God could not resist at all. His rotting and swollen head was instantly pierced through by the flames. The brain matter that had already turned into black gel inside was also creaking and turning into charcoal under the burning flames. The surging blood sea suddenly became unreal. It was difficult to describe Meng Chaos feeling at this moment. It was as if he was in a three-dimensional, boundless, and incomparably violent sea of blood. No matter which direction he swam in, he would be swept back to the center of the blood sea by the surging waves. At this moment, the surging blood sea had gradually changed from a three-dimensional to a two-dimensional. It had changed from a three-dimensional maze to a mottled picture scroll. He was like a bug trapped in the picture scroll. Although he couldnt find a way out of the picture scroll. He could gnaw a wormhole on the picture scroll and escape from the picture scroll from above or below. That was exactly what Meng Chao did. The bridge of bones that the ancient Dream Saintess had built for him, the flames of the apocalypse deep in his memories from his previous life, and his will to fight in the future the three intersected like an indestructible drill, he dug out a way to escape from the nightmare. It was as if a black vortex had suddenly appeared in the surging sea of blood. Then, Meng Chaos subconscious was sucked into the vortex and quickly fell into a weightless state. He lost his sense of time and space. He did not know how long he had fallen in the darkness. The intense dizziness made him jump up from the hospital bed and retch loudly. He vomited until his face was red and his neck was thick. The corners of his eyes were filled with bean-sized tears. His entire body was in pain as though it was being pricked by Needles. There was also the sound of his heart beating like a war drum. Only then did Meng Chao realize that he had gotten rid of the layers of nightmares, he had returned to the real world, inside his own body. Meng Chao was still worried. He first searched his entire body to ensure that all of his whiskers and tails were intact. Every limb and every organ maintained vigorous vitality. The spiritual veins in his body were unobstructed, without any obstruction or loopholes. Then, he closed his eyes and carefully recalled everything that had happened to him from the time he was babbling to the time when he was still a student, to the time when he was brilliant at the end of the Monster War, and what happened after he drifted to Tulanze, he made sure that his memory was not missing, and it did not seem to be mixed with anything strange for example, when he was young, he had met the big-horned rat god, and it was the big-horned rat God who had given him the Tinder. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. He confirmed that his body of flesh and blood had not suffered any backlash from his subconscious. His brain had not been polluted by the mysterious power. At least, not yet.. Chapter 1183 - The Upgraded Version of the Fear Bomb! Chapter 1183: The Upgraded Version of the Fear Bomb! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I wonder if the Ancient Dream Saintess can also escape Jackal Kanus spiritual invasion. Since the cunning wolf king has activated it in advance, there is no reason for him to give up halfway. I wonder how many other interlocking tricks he has prepared that can destroy the entire Great Horn Army in one fell swoop? As Meng Chao thought about it, his senses gradually became clear. Very soon, he smelled the strong smell of blood and burning fat. He also heard the strange cries of ghosts and wolves. Whats going on? Meng Chao was shocked. The wounded barracks that he was in had soldiers who fought valiantly under hundred blade city every day. The heavily wounded soldiers who were covered in wounds were sent over. The air was filled with the strong smell of blood, so it was not surprising. However, the smell of burning oil was clearly the smell of fire. The flesh and blood of countless people had all been turned into fuel! The wounded soldiers camp was naturally in the center of the Great Horn Armys layers of defenses. Where did the raging flames that devoured flesh and blood come from? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked around. What he saw made the blood all over his body almost freeze. Although his soul had already returned to his body. He found that he had just jumped from one nightmare to another that was more real. On the hospital bed next to him, there were hundreds of warriors who had broken limbs and intestines. Although they could not stand the pain and could not stand the treatment, they would moan and even howl. Most of the time, they would fall into a deep sleep after taking a secret drug that contained hypnosis and being comforted by the priests. Even when they were half asleep, they were still listless and weak. At this moment, these severely injured people who should not be able to live much longer sat up from their sickbeds. On their pale faces, small red dots that were as red as blood burst out, exuding an abnormal excitement. Their pupils contracted and expanded at an extremely high frequency. The high-speed twitching of their eyes and the nervous twitching of their heads showed that their brains were operating at an overload. Their broken chests were more like bellows that were rising and falling at a high speed. They were panting and almost howling through their throats. Many warriorschests had been cut into pieces by the guards of the Wolf Clan. The wounds so deep that their bones could be seen were so deep that their lungs had almost exploded. All by the secret medicine carefully smeared, plus bandages tightly wound, just so that the whole chest will not burst open. At this moment, because of their exaggerated breathing, and the beating of their hearts like war drums, the wound on their chest, which had barely begun to heal, burst open again, causing layers of wound bandages, all drenched in red blood. EEE EEE EEE EEE EEE EEE EEE EEE! Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya! Chichi-chichi-chichi-chichi-chichi! The faces of the seriously wounded were grotesque, as if they could not feel the pain of the broken wounds all over their bodies. The gasps and howls from the broken chest gradually turned into cries that no one could understand. Combined with a strange expression, empty eyes, twisted to the limit of body language, so that these seriously injured, simply more than lost control of the origins of the samurai more terrible! As for Meng Chao, who had sharp senses, he could see more things that ordinary rats could not. The brains of the seriously injured soldiers were burning. It was not Burningin the literal sense. Instead, their brain cells were trembling crazily, releasing storm-like brainwaves. From the storm, thick, colorful flames were spurting out, spreading like wildfire on the prairie and spreading to the entire wounded barracks. Even Meng Chao, who had come into contact with their brainwaves, saw chaos. In a trance, he seemed to see the highly decomposed zombie rat godAgain! Not good! Meng Chaos face suddenly changed. The brains of these seriously wounded soldiers had been hijacked. The principle was similar to the fear bomb, a secret spiritual attack technique often used by the extraordinaires and exotic beasts of Dragon City. By detonatingtheir brains and sacrificing every brain cell in exchange for extremely intense brainwaves, the brainwaves would advance layer by layer, triggering an avalanche-like chain reaction that would lead to hundreds of thousands of people, even the brains of thousands of people would resonate in the most terrifying way! As I expected, JackalKanus had long taken control of the brains of all the rat folk warriors through dreams through the ability of the ancient Dream Saintess. At this moment, he suddenly attacked and detonatedthe brains of the ancient Dream Saintess, causing the ancient Dream Saintess to release furious brainwaves. Then, he transmitted the new nightmares to the depths of the brains of every rat folk warrior through the layers of the priests. This nightmare does not need to be carefully constructed at all. As long as the majestic big-horned rat god in the nightmare suddenly becomes extremely weak and even dies, it will swell, rot, and turn into an ugly zombie. It will be enough to shatter the beliefs and hearts of most of the rat warriors, crushing their fighting will and combat ability! As he expected, when Meng Chao struggled to leave the tent, he found that not only the tent he was in, but the entire wounded battalion was in a state of panic, chaos, and chaos. The thoughts and will of a human being were all affected by the body of flesh and blood. If their blood was vigorous, their muscles were bulging, and they were full from drinking and eating, they would naturally feel refreshed. Their will was firm, and they wouldnt be affected by demons. These wounded soldiers had been suffering from dizziness and pain all day long, and many of them had lost part of their limbs. Even if their lives werent in danger, they often lost more than half of their fighting strength. To the high-level orcs who advocated fighting, its a fate worse than death. Their mental defenses are so fragile, theyve been pushed to the breaking point. From the ancient dream of Saintess brain deep, Zombie rat god, naturally most easy to invade their brain, hijack the visual nerve, appear in front of them. On the other hand, if Meng Chao was a seriously wounded man lying on a sickbed for a long time, suffering all day long and losing several limbs, he didnt know whether he could recover or even go to war to kill the enemy. What was worse was that the city that he had sacrificed his life to attack could not be conquered after a long time, and the news of running out of ammunition was spreading everywhere in the military camp. It was all thanks to the blessing of the Rat God and the advocacy of the ancient dream saintess that they could barely maintain their morale. At that moment, he suddenly had a dream that the Rat God had turned into a rotting corpse. No, it was not just his dream. All the comrades around him had dreamed and even clearly saw such a blasphemous scene. Was it possible that his nerves would not collapse? This is bad! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and cursed silently. Even in Dragon City, which was armed with modern weapons and ideology,. The large-scale crowd that was bombarded by the bomb of fearand whose spiritual index had skyrocketed and plummeted was the most troublesome problem. Leaving aside all the factors that were unpredictable and bizarre, it was almost impossible to deal with them. Even in the ancient battlefields on Earth without extraordinary strength, it was almost impossible to calm down the thousands of soldiers who had collapsed mentally and were in deep fear until they summoned their courage again. It was exactly like the so-called Panic in the wind, panic in the grass, and panic in the Army. Meng Chao could only place his hopes on the nurses, doctors, and oracles in the wounded soldiers camp. There was not much difference between the witch doctors and the priests these days. The witch doctors who had the ability to concoct secret medicines and treat the wounded soldiers often had a considerable amount of spiritual power and could resist a certain degree of spiritual attacks. The wounded soldiers camp naturally had a large number of witch doctors. Logically speaking, these witch doctors should not be sleeping soundly like the wounded soldiers. There were always some witch doctors who remained awake. When they were awake, the witch doctors with strong mental strength would not be so easily eroded by nightmares. Meng Chao was half right. Other than the seriously injured soldiers who were in a state of madness, there were indeed a large number of sober witch doctors in the wounded soldiers camp. Although when Meng Chao found them, the witch doctorseyes were all red and their faces were pale. Cold Sweat kept oozing out of their foreheads. They looked as if a great disaster was about to befall them. At least they were not as mentally broken as the seriously wounded. They began to dance crazily. However, all the witch doctors were wearing their armor and blocking the entrance of the wounded soldierscamp with trembling swords, spears, and halberds in a strange way. Their terrified eyes were looking at the darkest horizon outside the wounded soldierscamp before dawn. No, the originally dark horizon had already been dyed scarlet by the raging flames. Under the flickering red light, one could vaguely see groups of people baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They were like a flood that had broken through a dam, pouncing towards the direction of the wounded soldiersCamp! Chapter 1184 - Camp Whistle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Further away, several pillars of fire soared into the sky like raging red dragons. Under the might of the red dragons, all the soldiers of the Great Horn Army were screaming hysterically, running around like headless flies. Their eyes were bloodshot, and they lost control of their minds as they drew out their blood-stained weapons. They slashed viciously at their comrades, who had gone through life and death with them during the day. Their screams turned into torrents that surged into Meng Chaos ears faster than the chaotic momentum, making his face as ugly as the witch doctors. Ying Xiao! Meng Chaos scalp and palm turned numb. Ying Xiao was a situation that no commander of the battlefield in the Middle Ages would want to encounter. The cold-weapon army in the Middle Ages did not have scientific and effective management methods. They relied on whipping, torture, and even the threat of death to exercise high-pressure rule. In the process of marching and fighting, the mental pressure that the soldiers endured was something that modern people could not imagine. It could be said that no matter how simple and kind the people were, after experiencing the suffering of several middle age wars and crawling through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, even if they were lucky enough not to die, they would become demons in human skin. Regardless of whether it was justice to rise up, this trend of turning humans into demons was irreversible. The thousands of soldiers who were highly nervous and used to seeing corpses strewn all over the place gradually stopped taking human lives and even their own lives seriously. It was like putting a powder keg on dry straw and then exposing it under the hot sun. An explosion was inevitable. It was only a matter of time. Perhaps, it was just a fight between two soldiers who had a mental breakdown. Perhaps, it was an unruly soldier who was dissatisfied with the officer who had severely punished him. In fact, it was just a soldier who cried out enemy attackin his nightmare. In short, a tiny spark could ignite the entire volcano that was about to erupt. The entire Legion that looked like a tiger that was about to swallow a thousand miles was instantly thrown into turmoil, chaos, and even collapse, the attacks of hundreds of thousands or even millions of troops were all destroyed. It was just like the records in ancient military books. Hundreds of warriors would often attack the enemys 100 thousand troops at night, causing them to completely collapse. In truth, if the 100 thousand troops were strong-willed and had strict laws, even if they stretched their necks and let hundreds of night raiders attack, how many heads would they be able to chop off? Most of the dead and injured were just victims of panic and killing each other. Of course, if the commander was a famous general that shook the world. The soldiers were all well-trained elite soldiers. They had an ample supply of grain and weapons, and even the lowest level soldiers would be rewarded every now and then. Furthermore, the battle situation was beneficial to them. As long as they gritted their teeth, the enemy would be able to take them down in one go. This would reduce the chances of the camp roaring or exploding to the minimum. However, the Great Horn Legion did not have any of these conditions. This was just a small rebel army. However, it was filled with anger compared to a motley crew. Even if the ancient Dream Saintess had once selected warriors with a certain command ability to train in secret in the underground base. However, they lacked heritage and actual combat experience. The so-called secret training could only be done behind closed doors and on paper. Even if the Great Horn Legion had advanced crazily in the past few months and won one victory after another. However, the vast majority of the victories were won by the five great clans who were scheming against each other and giving way to the Rat Peoples Liberation Army. Even if the generals of the Great Horn Legion were able to accumulate a certain amount of combat experience from the successive bloody battles. However, they were still lacking in battle experience and could not deal with such a sudden disaster like the Battalion Whistle. There was no need to mention the soldiers themselves. More than 90% of the soldiers of the great horn army came from slaves, miners, handymen, villagers, and private hunters in the mountains. Even if there were a few slave soldiers who had received military training, they would at most participate in a battle of a hundred or so people. They had never experienced a battle where hundreds of thousands of people, or even millions of people, crowded together. These rat people warriors, who were filled with anger, often had more enthusiasm than calmness. They were even blinded by a series of victories and only wanted to win quickly or die quickly. However, they lacked the courage to deal with the enemy for a long time. Even in the most difficult environment, they had to persevere silently like Mars in the weeds. The long-term failure of the Hundred Blade City had already made them extremely depressed. The news that their military rations had been used up came from God knows where. It was more like an invisible noose around their necks. It was tightening inch by inch, suffocating them. Under the relentless assault of the cruel war, the fire of faith that they had ignited for months had long been covered in a layer of haze. The victory that was out of their reach was shaking like a candle in the wind. If at such a delicate moment The rat militia who had surrendered to the Great Horn Legion in the name of turning over a new leaf and abandoning the dark to the lightwere mixed with the house ratsthat the Wolf clan had been raising for thousands of years. The House ratstook advantage of the dead of night to Howl and say, The heavy armored legions of the Lion and tiger clans have arrived, our military rations have been completely eaten up.., The Blood Hoof Army has cut off our escape routeand other rumors to confuse the army. Along with the ancient Dream Saintess losing control of her brain, she kept releasing the nightmare images of the Zombie rat godto the outside world. And these images spread to the heads of all the soldiers through the priests wearing antenna helmets. The collapse of a million troops in one night was a completely predictable and extremely cruel ending. Meng Chao Sighed. Actually, the ancient Dream Saintess was bewitched by the Big Horn Rat Godand gathered all the main forces of the great horn army and threw them under hundred blade city in an attempt to fight against the strong and well-established golden clan, the Battle of a million strong army began. The Countdown to the defeat and even destruction of the great horn army had begun. Meng Chao had intervened too late, and he was alone. He really could not summon dozens of armored airships and hundreds of extraordinaires to help him turn the tide like he did in Dragon City. He only hoped that he could do something to avoid the worst situation like in his previous life. Even if he helped the Great Horn Army to keep a few kindling, he would also keep a few trump cards that he had in the game with Jackalkanus. While they were deep in thought, the soldiers who had been stimulated by the camp whistle and had suffered a mental breakdown had already rushed to less than a kilometer away from the wounded barracks. Meng Chao condensed his spiritual energy on his cochlea. He could even vaguely distinguish the few human words in their beast-like roars. Food! Food! Theres food in the Wounded Barracks! It was obvious that the reason why the rebels had a clear target and headed straight for the wounded battalion was that there was more food stored here than in the second-tier troops deployed on the periphery. At the same time, the wounded battalion was not a hundred-battle elite like the white bone battalion. It was a tough bone with sharp thorns. If the rebels wanted to snatch food from the Tigers mouth, it was very likely that hundreds of transparent holes would be pierced into their mouths and even their heads. On this night where order was broken, the casualty battalion, which had food but did not have strong combat strength, was simply a plump, juicy, soft, and boneless piece of meat. Of course, Meng Chao could not deny that there was another more dangerous possibility. That was that Jackalkanus had locked onto his coordinates through the nightmare just now. Through the spies planted within the Great Horn Legion, he had deliberately incited the rebels to attack the casualty battalion, trying to destroy him in his state of recovering from the dream. This was not a place to stay. It was better to find leaf and ice storm and think of a way to escape from the collapsing great horn army. Then, they could discuss their next move. As Meng Chao thought about this, he suddenly felt a sharp pain at the back of his head. He was shocked. When he looked back, he saw a high priest wearing a gray feather coat and a mask with a sharp mouth. He was staggering and looked extremely crazy. Meng Chao recognized this high-ranking priest from the mask that looked like a birds beak and was filled with disinfectant. He was the supervisor of the wounded military camp. He had met this high-ranking priest a few days ago when they were changing medicine. At that time, the feather coat on him was colorful, fragrant, and dazzling. His temperament was calm and refined. He did not have the excitement of the other priests, but it made people feel trust and Reliance. They believed that even if they fell into the abyss of death.., there was a high chance that he would be able to salvage them and that was the truth. How did this high-level priest who could bring back the dead become like this after just one night? Chapter 1185 - The Saintess Is Dead! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The colorful feather coat had become black and wrinkled, like the skin of an old beast. The sticky substance dripped down from the feather coat, and it was hard to tell whether it was mud or blood. His left hand and left foot were twisted strangely, as though the bones and tendons had been broken by a mysterious force, while his right hand and right foot were strained and stretched as if they were given independent life. He could not wait to break away from this body that was panting and trembling. Just like those seriously injured people who had fallen into a nightmare and could not extricate themselves, the high priests body was also emitting Eee Eee Eee, a vague voice. However, the voice did not come from his throat. It came directly from his brain. It was as if his brain had been hollowed out and stuffed with a noisy insect. The Big Horn helmet, which was covered in antennas, was upside down on his head. It was more like a torch that had been dipped in grease. In a burning posture, it kept emitting crazy brainwaves in all directions. A large amount of information containing fear, despair, shock, and defeatism was projected into everyones heads in all directions. Even Meng Chao felt that his forehead had been hit hard by a red-hot hammer. In a trance, his vision blurred. The image of this high-ranking priest seemed to have turned into a rotting, swollen, giant-like Big-horned rat god! Not only Meng Chao, but the fully-armed witch doctors also realized that something was wrong with this high-ranking priest. They were also affected by the high-ranking priests brainwaves. All kinds of bizarre and chaotic scenes appeared in front of their eyes. Fortunately, they were all awake and could become witch doctors. They were used to seeing wounded soldiers with broken intestines, broken arms and legs, and even burned into charcoal and still moaning in pain. Their mental defenses were strong, they were ten times stronger than ordinary mouse warriors. For the time being, their minds had not collapsed. Or rather, they still did not understand what the image of the zombie rat god that suddenly flashed in their minds meant. The witch doctors turned pale with fright as they pounced on the high-level priest. The high-level priest, on the other hand, spun like a spinning top. His strength was several times stronger than usual, and he easily threw a few witch doctors more than ten to twenty meters away. While he was struggling, the bird beak mask that was stuffed with secret medicine on his face fell off, revealing his crazy face. All the witch doctors who saw his face clearly jumped up as if they were almost struck by lightning, and they gasped. Even Meng Chao felt his scalp go numb and he clicked his tongue. The High Priests face was burning. It was not just his brain waves that were erupting like a volcano. In a literal sense, because of the overload of the brain cells, the temperature of the brain continued to rise. Not only did it break through the critical point of protein solidification, it even broke through the ignition point of the body of flesh and blood. His mouth, nose, eyes, and ears had already become six holes. Six streams of black flames spewed out of the holes and coiled around his entire head like six hungry vipers. The black smoke caused his facial features and entire face to quickly collapse. His entire head gradually collapsed into a black hole. Even though Meng Chao had once seen a pitiful worm who had consumed too much of the God transformation capsuleand exhausted his life potential in advance, triggering the spontaneous combustion of the human body. Seeing the horrifying scene again, he couldnt help but sigh inwardly. It seemed that this high-level priest was the source of detonating the bomb of fear in the wounded soldiers camp. The nightmare of the Zombie Rat God, which was born from the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain, had become very weak after being transmitted to the wounded soldiers camp over a long distance, it wasnt enough to shake the mental defenses of every rat warrior. Therefore, the high-level priestessbrain was first used as a springboardor a signal amplification deviceto amplify the nightmare signal by ten times or even a hundred times to ensure that every seriously injured person who was in a coma.., even the lightly injured and the medics who were awake could be covered by the nightmare shockwave caused by the fear bomb. Naturally, to amplify the nightmare signal, one needed energy or fuel. The fuel was the brain of this high-ranking priest. However The arrangements of JackalKanus didnt stop there. Just as Meng Chao was about to step forward and extinguish the black flames in the high-ranking priests brain to see if he could save his life and at the same time block his frantic brainwaves to continue spewing out in all directions, the high-ranking priests brain was completely destroyed. From the depths of his throat, which had been burned black by the Black Flame, suddenly came a sharp, sharp sound, like rusty wire piercing ear-piercing voice: Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi What! This news, like a stormy sea, Will Meng Chaos overall plan, all washed up. When he looked at the witch doctors, he was even more shocked. His expression changed from dull to blank, then from blank to ferocious. He was about to break down and lose control like a high priest. Wait, somethings Not Right! Meng Chao thought quickly and reacted immediately. Ive only escaped from the ancient Dream Saintessdream for more than ten minutes. At least, the ancient Dream Saintess was still alive more than ten minutes ago. Even if JackalKanus did ambush people around the ancient Dream Saintess and even secretly implanted some kind of restriction into the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain he would most likely do so. However, even the moment I escaped from the dream, the ancient Dream Saintess was already killed by Jackalkanus. In less than ten minutes, the wounded barracks and the headquarters of the ancient Dream Saintess were dozens of miles apart. How did the High Priest Know About It? No, the ancient Dream Saintess is not dead yet! The brain of the high-level priest was controlled by Hu Langkanus a long time ago. He planted such a fatal message that could destroy everyone in the Great Horn Army and drive them out of Control! Deep inside Meng Chaos brain, countless crystal balls that were emitting hazy light seemed to be floating in the air. Then, they exploded. The light that was released gathered together and turned into a shining river of light. He felt that he had solved the secret of the great horn army in his previous life, which had been destroyed in a swirl. The unstoppable great horn army seemed to have gathered a million people and set off a world-shaking storm. It had the ability to directly confront the heavy troop of the Wolf clan and even attack the important military towns of the Gold clan. However, such a superficial ability, except for the enemys deliberate indulgence, was largely dependent on Saintess ancient dream alone. Saintess ancient dream was the only person in the entire great horn legion and even thousands of rat people who could directly communicate with the great horn rat god. Saintess ancient dream was also the only person who had received the blessing of the great horn rat god and could partially Predictthe future and see the enemys movements clearly, thereby securing victory. The ancient Dream Saintess was still able to share the blessing of the Rat God with all the rat folk warriors so as to maintain the unity of the great horn army and the morale of the rat folk warriors. The ancient Dream Saintess was even able to plead with the Rat God to descend into her body from the top of the sacred mountain at the critical moment of a bloody battle and instantly possess a hundred times the combat strength and become the Incarnation of Godto kill the strongest enemy! In short, in the words of all the rat warriors, the Saintess of ancient dream was the spokesperson of the Rat God walking in Tulanze. She was the visible pillar of the entire great horn army. If the pillar collapsed at the critical moment when the army was about to run out of ammunition and food to decide the fate of the Great Horn Army.. The Great Horn Army, whose life was hanging by a thread, would also collapse completely. It would be like a giant beast whose limbs had been crushed by its own body and whose brain and heart had been emptied. It would be muddle-headed and at the mercy of others. This is the plan of JackalKanus! First, we will make use of the ability of the ancient Dream Saintess to refine her into the incarnation of the Great Horn Rat God. Then, we will excavate the ancient temple through her and find the underground base. We will build the Great Horn Army and break the Old Order of Tu Lanze. Then, Ill use the opportunity to encircle and annihilate the big horn army to gradually take over the military power of the Wolf clan and break away from the control of the lion and tiger clans. When the time is right, Ill kill the ancient Dream Saintess and then kill or control the high-level priests of the Big Horn Army who were raised by the ancient Dream Saintess. Even the ancient Dream Saintess is under his direct remote control. These high-level priests will naturally be under his indirect remote control. It Wont be difficult to control them. In the end, the Great Horn Army had no leader, no ammunition, no food, no faith, and no future. The scattered great horn army was naturally like a ripe mandala fruit that would fall into the pocket of Jackalkanus with a single breath! Of course, Jackalkanus would not slaughter the soldiers of the Great Horn Army wantonly. At the very least, he would not slaughter the elites of the white bone battalion. After the collapse of their faith, the Rat Nation warriors would all become muddle-headed zombies. As long as Jackalkanus could stir up their survival instincts and make them think that it was better to die than to live, they would only need a few sacks of food and pretend to win them over to show their magnanimity. Different from the other nobles, they would be able to turn these hundred-battle elites who once had their own will into his best fighters to seize the highest throne of power in Tulanze! When the elites of the Wolf clan and the remnants of the Great Horn Army join hands, as long as the Lions and tigers are really fighting among themselves and the jackals have a chance, the most unbelievable miracle in the history of Turanze will be played out Chapter 1186 - Save the Saintess! Chapter 1186: Save the Saintess! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The more Meng Chao analyzed, the more alarmed he became. Jackal Kanus combination fists were considered extremely powerful and impenetrable. Under his manipulation in the dark, the fate of the Great Horn Army had been determined from the moment it was formed. However, the insidious Hell Wolf could not have predicted the unexpected factor of Meng Chaos return from the apocalypse. Dont panic. Theres still a chance to turn defeat into victory! In the end, Jackalkanus sensed the connection between me and the ancient Dream Saintess, so he had no choice but to take action in advance. His arrangements may not be perfect. There will always be some determined elites in the great horn army who will be able to retreat to the underground base in the south without being attacked by the terror bombs. As for the ancient Dream Saintess, she has been persuaded by me and has become suspicious and wary of the great horn rat god. She Wont be so easily manipulated by canus. As long as the ancient Dream Saintess is rescued in time. It may not be impossible to turn the tide. At the very least, it will be a chance for canus to be stuck in his throat! Meng Chao thought quickly and instantly grasped the winning hand. That was the life and death of the ancient Dream Saintess. The ancient Dream Saintess was alive, which meant that the great horn army still existed. There was still hope for the freedom and dignity of the millions of rats. The Dragon City civilization could also obtain a strong and trustworthy ally within the Tulan civilization. The death of the ancient Dream Saintess meant that the tide of the era was actually so strong. It was almost impossible to reverse the future and crush the Apocalypse. No, even something as ridiculous as an entire city crossing over to another world has already happened. In this vast sea of stars, there is nothing impossible! Meng Chao made up his mind and suddenly attacked. A metal arrowhead that was as thin as a cicadas wing whistled out from between his fingers. It was accompanied by specks of cold light as it accurately drilled into the high priests chest. The High Priests wild dance came to an abrupt end. His brain, which was constantly releasing fearful brain waves like a volcanic eruption, froze in an instant. He fell on his back, motionless, and died. As his brain self-ignited and his brain and facial features melted, the high priest was beyond redemption. Staying in this cruel world for one more minute would only allow him to endure one more minute of pain. At the same time, he would turn this pain into fuel and corrode the brains of others, making them become as crazy as him, it was just a life worse than death. The arrowhead that Meng Chao shot out gave him a quick death. It allowed him to be manipulated and his broken soul to find eternal peace. It also prevented the destructive power of the bomb of fearfrom spreading and upgrading. As the arrowhead whistled out, Meng Chao lunged at the witch doctors who were surrounding the high-level priest like a ferocious tiger descending from the mountain. He looked like a ghost, as if he had split into more than ten shadows and appeared behind the witch doctors at the same time. Spiritual energy flowed from the edge of his palm, which was emitting a faint metallic glow as if it was wrapped in a layer of armor that was both hard and soft. He gently touched the back of the witch doctorsnecks. The force of vibration, which was hundreds of times per second, immediately flowed through their cervical vertebrae and into their skulls. The soft brains of the witch doctors bounced back and forth on the hard inner walls of their skulls, causing them to fall into a state of concussion. These rat folk witch doctors were originally like two knives that had been forced onto a duck. They were far from being a match for Meng Chao. In addition to the news of the ancient Dream Saintessdeath, the madness of the high-level priests, and the images of the zombie rat gods that kept appearing in their minds, they were at a loss. They were dumbstruck, unable to develop the will, courage, and strength to resist at all. Before they could even groan, they were all hacked to the ground by Meng Chao One by one, foaming at the mouth and fainting. Meng Chao did not kill them. Instead, he saved their lives. If these witch doctors were still awake all the time They would definitely be tortured by the news of the ancient Dream Saintessdeath and the nightmare of the zombie rat god, causing them to have a mental breakdown and fall into madness. There was also a high chance that, like this high priest, because his brain was overloaded, the mitochondria hidden in the depths of his brain cells were crazily releasing psionic power, breaking through the critical point of spontaneous combustion and turning into black torches. Even if they were lucky enough to survive. When those crazy and demonic soldiers charged into the wounded barracks, they were still doomed. Meng Chao used his hand knife to knock them out. At the same time, he used his high-frequency psionic oscillation to make them suffer from a severe concussion. It was equivalent to temporarily shutting down their brains. Then, they would no longer be affected by the horror bombs and the nightmare images. Then, he dragged them to a dark corner outside the wounded barracks. He believed that the soldiers would not have much interest in these unknown people. The rebelsinterest was in food and medicine. Meng Chaos nostrils kept shrinking. He sniffed carefully for a moment and followed the faint smell of food and medicine in the bloody and charred air to find the tent where the wounded soldiers stored their supplies. He randomly gathered some firewood and used bandages and lit four bonfires next to the tent. The four balls of raging flames clearly pointed to the location of the tent. Before long, the fire would spread into the tent, possibly burning precious food and medicine. Meng Chao calculated the time. Before that, the chaotic soldiers would definitely be able to charge into the wounded barracks. Following the clear signs he left behind, they found the tent. If they wanted to obtain the supplies in the tent, they had to put out the raging fire first. After putting out the fire and obtaining a large amount of supplies, the mood of the chaotic soldiers should calm down a little. They would not go so far as to kill and injure the witch doctors and wounded soldiers, right? For the time being, Meng Chao could only do this. He hoped that more mouse warriors could survive the Chaos Tonight and persevere until the armored airships that covered Dragon City arrived at Tulanze! Before the chaotic soldiers charged at the wounded barracks, Meng Chao had already quietly escaped. When he came to the secluded depths of the forest, the plaster, bandages, and even the scabs covering his skin, which were used to cover peoples eyes, all peeled off like golden cicadas. This was the darkest moment before dawn. The dark clouds that rolled like black dragons devoured all the light from the Red Moon and the stars. However, with the help of the flames that rose and fell from all directions, they leaped into the air like ferocious beasts. Meng Chao could still be vaguely seen that he had just grown up. Under his crystal clear skin was a layer of muscles that were as sharp as heavy armor. Between his flesh and blood, the crisscrossing spiritual veins were like dormant flood dragons that were constantly breathing out spiritual energy of different colors. At first glance, Meng Chaos life magnetic field seemed to be blossoming like a huge flower. After months of intense battles and days of cultivation, the most important thing was that he had an extremely intense information exchange with the ancient Dream Saintess in the depths of the nightmare, which had triggered the flame seedagain. Meng Chaos realm had reached another level, and he was now standing firmly in the six-star spiritual armor realm! He opened his palm and exerted his strength. Ivory threads of light surged out of his pores as if they were guided by an invisible spider. They darted between his palm and his fingers, weaving, overlapping, and condensing, they condensed into a translucent glove with an extremely delicate structure. After a casual punch, the air was filled with the rumbling sound of a waterfall crashing into a deep pool. It was a sign that the Rippling Forcehad been exerted to the maximum that it could pierce through matter and hit a bull from afar. Meng Chaos lips curled up as he laughed soundlessly. It was truly the biggest and most timely piece of good news after he had drifted to Tu Lanze. spiritual suitwas a level that only master Luo Wu, the soul severing saberwhom he had looked up to in high school, could reach. It was also the ultimate goal of ordinary extraordinary people who were worth sacrificing everything and fighting for their whole lives. No, it was not just his fists. Meng Chao felt that at this moment, with just a thought, he could compress the spiritual energy around his body under the surging and restraint of the life magnetic field and form a spiritual armor that was as solid as a glove. Not to mention, he had also received the enhancement of the super technology developed by the ancient Tulan Totem armor! The combination of the psionic armor and the totem armor was not as simple as one plus one being greater than two. Sensing the psionic energy in his body flowing like a great river, Meng Chaos confidence soared to an unprecedented level. He had the urge to fight even if he encountered a god-tier powerhouse or a battle group-level powerhouse from Tulan Ze. Of course, even if a real god-tier powerhouse descended, he was afraid that he would not be able to clean up the situation where the great horn army was on the verge of collapse. Meng Chao did not want anyone to know his trump card before he rescued the ancient Dream Saintess and played his final game with canus the Jackal. He took a deep breath and withdrew all his psionic power, light, and power into his body. He returned to his ordinary and even slightly hunched appearance. He narrowed his eyes and sniffed the air for a moment. Then he shot like a silent arrow toward the flickering flame in the northwest. Chapter 1187 - Hundred Blade Fire Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Based on the Great Horn Armys arrangement, the ones surrounding the injured camp should be some weaker second-line troops. At this moment, the tents of these second-line troops were all set ablaze. Along with the surging heat wave came earth-shattering cries. The situation was even worse than Meng Chao had imagined. The camp whistle was like a real tsunami. In just half an hour, the destructive power had spread to every camp within a radius of tens of miles. It was chaotic, completely chaotic. Every camp had fallen into a whirlpool that had gone out of control Flames soared into the sky everywhere, ghostly shadows appeared everywhere, blades flashed and swords flashed. There were people baring their fangs and brandishing their claws everywhere like zombies. There were also people who seemed to have their brains and even their souls emptied as they stood in the darkness in a daze, they did not know where they should go with their legs that were filled with lead water and weighed a thousand pounds. Meng Chao traveled at lightning speed. He tried his best to choose a dark path that could not be seen by the flames. He did not want to clash with the chaotic soldiers that had lost control. He only pricked up his ears to gather useful information from the chaotic soldiershysterical shouts. The situation was as he had expected. The chaotic soldiers were all shouting about the news that had appeared out of nowhere. Some said that the lion and tiger clans had already moved into the Wolf clans territory, and the legendary warriors, whose fierce reputation resounded throughout the entire map, were about to launch a thunderous attack on the great horn army. Others said that the bloodhoof, dark moon, lightning, and divine tree clans had already reached an agreement with the golden clan, and the four clansAlliance army was coming from behind the Great Horn Army, they were going to join the golden clans army and crush everyone in the Great Horn Army like two burning iron walls. There were even people who said that the great horn rat god had failed in the ancestral spiritsBattle of the godsand had been deprived of all his power. He could no longer bless the rat people. Otherwise, how could he explain why he could not conquer hundred blade city after so long, and what about the rat people who had been starving for so many days? Thats right. In the legends of the Tulan civilization, the ancestral spirits were not united. The summit of the Sacred Mountain was a more cruel arena than the human world. Only in the eternal battle on the summit of the sacred mountain, the powerful ancestral spirits who kept winning could breed the most powerful clan in the human world. On the other hand, the setbacks and defeats in the human world also meant that the ancestral spirits that they worshiped were getting weaker and weaker this was a logic that was hard to refute. Meng Chao dared to use his head to guarantee that these demagogic rumors were all from those who had surrendered to the Wolf Rangers and were later released by the Jackalkanus, who was So magnanimous that it was close to stupid. They had rejoined the rat militia of the Great Horn Legion. However, the rumors had spread like a virus. There was no point in dwelling on the source. In truth, what worried Meng Chao the most was not the soldiers who were jumping up and down, acting menacingly, and still had the strength to spread the rumors. Instead, they could be seen everywhere in the camps along the way. They were leaning against fences or curled up in corners, twitching crazily, foaming at the mouth, and their expressions were either ferocious or dull. They were stuck in a nightmare, they were guys that were shooting out terrifying brain waves like a volcano eruption. Meng Chao guessed that these guysbrains had received the Brainwave Information transmitted by the ancient Dream Saintess through the dreams. The ancient Dream Saintess had implanted the belief that the big horn rats were majestic and the Big Horn Army was invincible into the depths of their hearts in one beautiful dream after another. At this moment, replacing the unbreakable belief with the fear that the Bighorn Rat God had fallen and the Bighorn Army was doomed wasnt technically difficult. Before long, these people who were being tortured by the zombie rat god in their nightmares. Their brains would turn into powerful bombs of fear. This would allow the rat warriors who were awake to taste the taste of their faith collapsing and falling into the abyss. Meng Chao quickened his pace and followed the increasingly strong smell of tracking powder in the turbid air, sneaking toward the next camp. This camp stood next to a sparse forest of mandala trees. Meng Chao found a thread of torn fibers from the battle robes on the branches of the three mandala trees in the forest. At first glance, it was just the traces left by the soldiers accidentally scraping the trees when the army passed by. However, Meng Chao recognized the pungent smell on the fibers as the communication symbol that he and ice storm had agreed on a long time ago. Ice Storm was in the camp next to them. Meng Chao opened his mouth and pressed his right index and middle fingers against his Adams apple. Spiritual energy seeped into his flesh and stimulated his vocal cords, which vibrated at a high frequency and emitted ultrasonic waves that ordinary people could not hear. The forest seemed to be completely silent. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants that were particularly sensitive to high-frequency sound waves, however, fled their nests one after another, emitting rustling sounds. About five minutes later. The outline of a tall woman gradually appeared at the periphery of the forest. At this time, Meng Chao had already hidden behind a rock covered with a carpet of fungi. He restrained his breathing, heartbeat, and even his body temperature to their limits. It was not until the other party curled his fingers and flicked out a cluster of ice mist that turned a blossoming datura flower into a crystal-clear ice flower. Meng Chao flicked his fingers and shot out a cluster of magma that he had gotten from the Skull Crusher. The magma swallowed the ice flower. Two streams of spiritual energy surged, neutralized, and annihilated, turning into a cluster of faint steam. They confirmed the other partys identity in such a way. Meng Chao and ice storm heaved a sigh of relief at the same time before they showed up. What happened? The two of them asked at the same time. Feeling that it was inappropriate, they gestured to the other party with a pleasegesture. JackalKanus is ready to pull back the net. Meng Chao said concisely, The wolf rangers have cut off the logistics supply line of the Great Horn Legion. They have already driven their prey to the point where they have run out of ammunition and food. In addition to the fact that the hundred blade city has not been conquered for a long time, the morale of the soldiers is low, and everybody is panicking. At this moment, as long as we can kill the ancient Dream Saintess and shatter the confidence of the rat soldiers, the great horn army will be left without a leader and fall apart. Originally, the headquarters where the ancient Dream Saintess was was located in the center of the entire army. It will not be easy to execute the decapitation tactic. Such a large-scale battalion whistle gave the Jackalkanus the best opportunity. I bet that if nothing goes wrong, the ancient Dream Saintess will never be able to see the sun rise this morning. I just dont understand. There are at least a hundred camps in a radius of dozens of miles. Why is the camp whistle so powerful and so wide? Why does it seem like the entire great horn army is going crazy? Ice storm nodded, indicating that she understood the current situation. Then, she said, I know that. Just now, a huge fire suddenly ignited in hundred blade city. The fire dragon spiraled all the way into the clouds, constantly emitting crackling sounds. There was also the fragrance of the mandala fruit being roasted until it was burnt. Everyone in the great horn army stationed around hundred blade city saw, heard, and smelled it. The fire in Hundred Blade City? Meng Chaos face changed. He hurried to the highest mandala tree nearby and stood on the treetop, gazing into the distance in the direction of hundred blade city. As he expected, he saw that the soaring flames were burning the dark clouds red. The fire was even more intense than the chaotic camps around him. At the same time, his nose, which had been soaked in spiritual energy, also detected a faint fragrance and a slightly pungent smell from the smell of sweat, Blood, Mud, and grass. The former was the smell of burning mandala fruits. The latter was the smell of burning secret medicines. The wind tonight was not blowing from Hundred Blade City to Meng Chaos camp. The fact that the smell could spread so far meant that there must be a lot of mandala fruits and secret medicines burning in hundred blade city. The garrisons of the Wolf clan in hundred blade city are burning the granaries and armories! Meng Chao instantly understood that this was a plan to burn both the jade and the stone. One had to know that the entire strategy of the Great Horn Army was based on taking down hundred blade city and taking the granaries and armories. In the previous bloody battles, even if the vanguard of the Great Horn Army climbed up the city wall of Hundred Blade City and took the war flag of the Wolf Clan. The defending army in the city did not burn the granaries and armories. This added to the groundless belief of all the officers and soldiers of the great horn army out of the pride of the Warriors of the clan, the defending army of the Wolf clan would never admit that there was even the slightest possibility of hundred blade city being breached. Therefore, they would never burn all the granaries and armories in the city in advance. That was equivalent to admitting defeat in advance. It was a sign of weakness and humiliation. Then, as long as the Great Horn Legion could charge into hundred blade city at lightning speed,. They would definitely be able to intercept all the grain before the defenders started the fire! Chapter 1188 - Race Against Time Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation To be fair, one could not say that all of the Great Horn Armys soldiers were daydreaming. After all, Hundred Blade City was an important place in Picturesque Orchid that had thousands of years of history. No one could bear the responsibility of handing the glorious city over to the rat people. Furthermore, Hundred Blade City had a large amount of military rations. Not only did they need to provide for the Wolf Clans daily consumption, but they also needed to prepare for the entire Gold Clan to get through years of battle between the five clans and even the War of Glory. If all the military rations were burnt, how would the wolves and leopards of the golden clan fill their stomachs and advance toward the land of Holy Light? Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, the Wolf clan would never burn the military rations. This was more of a test of the commanders determination than a brave warrior cutting his wrists. The problem was that if the strategy of besieging hundred blade city itself was part of the Conspiracy of Jackalkanus. The grain storage in hundred blade city wasnt as much as the great horn army had predicted. Most of the military grain had been secretly transported out of the city by kanus the jackal and stored in some corner or underground cave? No matter what, this decision of betting that the enemy wouldnt dare to cut their wrists was tantamount to sending the noose that was strangling their throats into the hands of the enemy. It was an act of suicide. As expected, the Wolf tribe soldiers in hundred blade city started to burn the granaries and armories in the city during the break between the two attacks of the great horn army. Perhaps the resources in the granaries and armories werent as much as they appeared to be. However, it was enough to make all the soldiers of the Great Horn Army panic. Of course, they wanted to take advantage of the situation and attack the city. They wanted to enter hundred blade city and put out the fire before all the food was burned. However, a night attack was a test of the soldiersquality and their coordination. In the pitch-black night, forcefully attacking a city that had a high wall and deep pits. This was something that no one on Earth or in the history of Cold Weapons Wars had ever heard of. The ravenous rat people warriors could only tear their eyes apart and widen their eyes. They could only watch as the mandala fruit in the city turned into clouds of fragrant smoke that was so thick that it was about to drip oil, rising into the sky, it gave them a soul-sucking temptation. Only at this moment did people gradually come back to their senses and began to reflect on whether this strategy of Finishing everything in one battlewas too frivolous and reckless. Unfortunately, it was too late to regret! As a rebel army that had been put together and relied solely on their courage, from the moment they occupied the surroundings of hundred blade city and completely lost their mobility, they were destined to welcome such a blazing flame.., a turning point that burned all hope! The Great Horn Legion is hopeless. Without food, even if the gods and devils descend, they would not be able to gather the scattered troops back together. Like Meng Chao, the ice storm was extremely clear-headed. What should we do now? Go rescue the ancient Dream Saintess! Meng Chao made a prompt decision. As long as we rescue the ancient Dream Saintess, even if the great horn army is wiped out, we still have a chance to make a comeback! Since ancient times, the reason why the uprising army was so troublesome to the rulers was not because of its combat ability, how well-organized it was, or how large the army was. It was because it was very similar to wildfire, fungi, and viruses. It was extremely difficult to completely destroy it. Even if on the surface it stopped fighting, surrendered, or even lost its entire army. As long as the leader and core members could escape alive. They would have a chance to rise up again at any minute, regroup, and create an even more boisterous scene than before. After all, Jackalkanus could destroy the great horn army. But it was impossible to destroy the millions of rats that the great horn army represented, and the hatred and anger that they had accumulated for tens of thousands of years. As long as this hatred and anger was still there. As long as the ancient Dream Saintess was still alive. As long as the group of armored airships from Dragon City could quickly open up the air route from the monster mountain range to the hinterland of tulanze, and transport a few short-distance planetary surface warping devices over. Even if the great horn army only had one small spark left. It could be revived at any minute. Do you know where the ancient Dream Saintess is? The ice storm raised its eyebrows high. Although the ancient Dream Saintess did not deliberately hide her tracks. As a big-headed soldier fighting on the front line, it was still an extremely difficult task to accurately lock onto the coordinates of the supreme commander. Seeing Meng Chaos seemingly absurd prediction, everything started to come true. Ice Storms evaluation of Meng Chao was getting higher and higher, to the point where he listened to everything he said. I know, but were pressed for time. We need to race against time. Do you know where the White Bone Battalion cavalry is currently stationed? In the numerous clashes with the Wolf tribes heavy soldier group. The white bone battalion of the Great Horn Legion had captured many Wolf clan mounts. And through the dream of the ancient Dream Saintess in fact, Meng Chao suspected that the JackalKanus had used the ancient Dream Saintessbrain as a transit stationand directly taught her the driving skills, many warriors of the white bone battalion had grown into well-trained cavalrymen in just a few days. Near the camp where the ice storm was located, there was a troop of white bone battalion cavalry stationed there. Naturally, the elites of the white bone battalion could not escape the impact of the camp whistle. This was because they had a closer relationship with the ancient Dream Saintess. Almost everyone could directly or indirectly sense the brainwaves of the ancient Dream Saintess every night. In the illusory and real dreams.., they were taught by the ancient Dream Saintess and even the Rat God. Therefore, when the beautiful dream turned into a nightmare, when the Majestic Rat God, who looked like a demon, turned into a swollen and rotting zombie rat god, which looked like a giant. These elite soldiers of the white bone battalion were affected even more severely than the ordinary rat warriors. Their tents were almost turned into madhouses. Almost half of the elite soldiers who had been through hundreds of battles were holding their heads and curled up into a ball, twitching crazily. The other half were like headless flies that had been electrified, dancing and jumping around. Even the wolves that had been imprisoned beside the tents had been released by someone. Perhaps these ferocious beasts that knew a little about human nature had also been affected by the chaotic brainwaves that were constantly surging and colliding in the air, causing them to Grimace in pain. Their eyes were bloodshot, revealing their ferocity. From time to time, the centaurs would bend their backs and blow up the hair on their backs. They would lunge at the broken-down elites of the white bone battalion like sharp blades out of their sheaths. Even though their chests were torn apart by the centaursclaws and teeth, exposing the steaming hot organs, many of the elites of the white bone battalion did not respond at all. It was as if their fighting will and soul.., had All dissipated with the death of the Rat God. What was left here were just empty bodies. Meng Chao and the ice storm had snatched two horseman wolves effortlessly without alerting anyone. Although they had never received professional cavalry training before, they had never been trained in such a way. However, at their level, as long as they released a few strands of killing intent, they would naturally be able to transform into human-shaped ferocious beasts and intimidate their mounts. Sensing the spiritual energy that surged out from their bodies, it was enough to instantly freeze them into ice or burn them into charcoal. The two warwolves that were originally fierce and had traces of blood on the corners of their mouths were instantly tamed like old dogs that had their teeth knocked out. The two of them exerted their strength at the same time, relying on the subtle vibration of the muscle fibers all over their bodies and the feedback of strength from their groins. They soon figured out the control skills of the WARWOLF. They also used psionic energy to stimulate the WARWOLFs flesh and tendons, causing the two beasts to burst out with unprecedented speed. They turned into two arrows that left the bow and shot toward the headquarters of the ancient Dream Saintess that was deployed in the southwest stone forest. Along the way, they encountered more than ten chaotic camps. In order to pursue speed, they did not deliberately cover their tracks this time. As a result, many crazy soldiers dared to go up and intercept them. Meng Chao noticed that the soldierseyes were slanted, and their skin was red and hot. Many of them had deep depressions between their eyebrows, but their temples were high and bulging. The depressions and bulges were like trembling tumors. Their life magnetic field was more like a bonfire with an accelerant added to the fierce wind. No one could predict whether the fire would continue to explode or be extinguished in the next second. Meng Chao knew that the power of the Bomb of Fearwas increasing. More and more mouse warriors had been devoured by the nightmare of the zombie rat god. After their faith collapsed, they became deranged killing machines. However, he didnt have time to tangle with these crazy soldiers. He had to save the ancient Dream Saintess. Only then could he cut off the source of the nightmare. Meng Chao and the ice storm clamped onto the belly of the colt and used the intense pain to stimulate the last potential of the colt. They soared into the air and crossed over the heads of the soldiers in a gliding posture.. Chapter 1189 - Chaos in the Stone Forest Chapter 1189: Chaos in the Stone Forest Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After crossing a few waves of chaos, a burning camp appeared in front of them. The chaotic soldiers had seemingly gone mad. They piled up dozens of tents and burned them down. They used raging flames to dispel the fear of the darkest time before dawn and also to keep themselves awake. They refused to fall into the zombie Rat Gods nightmare. Around the flames were densely packed human heads that were howling. The road was blocked for a hundred meters. It was no longer a wolf that could leap over it. It was time to show its true strength. Meng Chao roared, and the energy around his body surged. It was like layers of bloody flames that gushed out of 36,000 pores. Not only did it make the wolf under him let out a soul-stirring howl, but its body expanded once again and its speed increased to the limit. It was like a beast with flesh and blood had turned into a rumbling train that was speeding toward them. The soldiers who were slapped in the face by the flames of blood felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Driven by their survival instincts, they could not help but retreat, tremble, sit down, or simply lie on the ground. A path was suddenly split open in the middle of the chaotic swirl. Meng Chao and the ice storm charged straight into the burning camp as if they were breaking through dried twigs. The Ice Storm took the opportunity to spray out a hazy ice fog that covered the soldiersscalding brains and cooled down their overworked brains. Sizzling sounds were heard all around them. Thick steam was rising from the heads of the soldiers, turning the burning camp into a stuffy bathhouse. It was hoped that such a cooling down would calm the soldiers down in time and save their lives! Just like that, Meng Chao and the ice storm worked together seamlessly and soon broke through a camp. Wherever the two of them went, almost all the camps were shaken and fell into chaos. No one knew what the Great Horn Army would look like after daybreak. Naturally, no one had the mood or ability to stop the ferocious Meng Chao and ice storm. According to what Meng Chao saw before he followed the brainwaves and sneaked into the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. They soon found the peculiar stone forest. After being nourished by the underground spiritual veins for hundreds of millions of years and shaped by the magnetic fields of the planets in the other world, the stone forest in the other world was even more magnificent and magnificent than the karst landscape on Earth. Hundreds of stone pillars were like dragons soaring into the sky from the underground abyss. However, the moment they stretched their bodies, bared their fangs and brandished their claws, and roared, they were petrified by the enemys magic, they were frozen in the most powerful and ferocious moment of eternity. It was especially so in the dark night when they rushed into the stone forest unprepared. It really felt like they had come to a foreign world outside the foreign world. The ancient Dream Saintess chose this stone forest as her base camp. It was because there were enough stone pillars here, and they were tall enough. As long as a special device was deployed at the top of the stone pillars, and a priest was arranged to meditate on them, each stone pillar could be turned into an antenna with an extremely high signal intensity. It could receive the commands that she received from the Rat God, kanus the jackal. It could also change these commands and transform them into the revelation of the Rat God. Through her dream-making ability, it could be spread to every great horn army camp within a hundred miles. At this moment, these antennasthat were supposed to bring hope and strength. It has become a source of terror and despair. Even half a mile away, Meng Chao closed his eyes, can be located in the glabella behind the pineal gland sense, the entire stone forest is on a certain level Burning.. Although there is no visible flame. But there are plenty of psionic ripples that simulate ultra-high compression of brain waves, shooting skyward like volcanic eruptions through the device at the top of the stone forest and the brains of the priests sitting cross-legged inside. The feedback received from the sky was ten times more intense and informative. This confirmed Meng Chaos guess. This was not only the headquarters of the Great Horn Army. It was also an ancient and advanced Battlefield Information Exchange Base Station. At this moment, the entire base station had been hijacked by Jackalkanus, who was hiding in the darkness, through the Nightmare Virusthat had long been implanted into the brains of the ancient Dream Saintess and many high-ranking priests. In theory, the ones in charge of guarding the base camp should be the most elite warriors of the entire great horn army. However, because they were the closest to the antennaand were the most affected by the bomb of Fear, many people remained awake and vigilant at all times even though they had not slept the entire night, in a trance, they saw the entire process of the fall, expansion, decay, and decay of the great horn rat god. Under the great stimulation, these experienced elites fell into chaos like the hastily assembled second-line troops. This benefited Meng Chao and ice storm. On the way to the stone forest, they did not encounter any guards or patrols. In fact, because they had captured a large number of warwolves in the previous battles, the white bone battalion elites had almost completely turned into cavalry. Each soldier could even be equipped with two to three warwolves. When the nightmare came, whether it was the rats or the wolves, they would all go crazy. Inside the stone forest, it was also a terrible mess. Not only did a large number of wolves break their shackles and escape from the cage, they wandered around the stone forest in groups. When they saw the ratselites that were alone, they would rush forward and tear them apart. There were also quite a number of rat population elites who could no longer control the totem battle armor in their bodies when their spiritual defense line collapsed and they had completely lost their rationality. The liquid metal-like substances that had been quietly dormant in their bodies were now like a wild growth of mycelium and vines, gushing out from their seven orifices and even every pore. However, they did not follow the form of the totem structure to form a mighty and indestructible armor. Instead, after squeezing and swallowing their flesh and even bones, they distorted and expanded, turning into bizarre-shaped slaughter artworks. These elite soldiers of the white bone battalion all turned into half-human and half-metal origin warriors. Behind the constantly wriggling metal masks, they widened their empty eyes and searched all the living things around them. Whether it was the warwolves, their former comrades, or even the high and mighty saintesses. In their brains, which had been devoured by the nightmare and refilled with liquid metal-like substances, there was no difference. They were all prey that could be devoured and turned into fuel for them to continue killing. Its the origins warriors Meng Chao felt a great headache. There were not many powerhouses in the Great Horn Army who had totem battle armors. Many of the second-tier troops that were put together did not even have a single totem warrior. Therefore, Meng Chao had not thought about how much damage the remote detonated Bomb of fearwould cause. No one knew better than him just how dangerous the so-called Totem armorwas. To put it bluntly, the combination of liquid metal technology, space folding technology, artificial intelligence technology, automatic cruise and even killing technology.., it was the ultimate single-unit black-tech combat system that could be called a humanoid carbon-based intelligent life form. It was far from what the Tulan people, who had degenerated to the age of the clan, could and should have mastered. To have a high-level orc equipped with a totem armor. It was equivalent to letting a seven or eight-year-old child master a fully-loaded automatic rifle with its safety turned on. If this child had just had a nightmare, suffered a great shock, and was in a trance.. No, the totem armor was a hundred times more dangerous than a fully loaded automatic rifle. From a certain point of view, Meng Chao felt that the totem armor was even more dangerous than nuclear weapons. Even if nuclear weapons could destroy the entire world. But it had no thoughts and no free will. It was just an honest device under the absolute control of a nuclear button. As for the totem armor, even if it did not have any thoughtsin the true sense of the word. At the very least, it possessed an extremely strong, almost untamable killing intent that was implanted by the ancient Tulan people tens of millions of years ago. Even under normal circumstances, it would not be easy for the clan warriors who had received strict training since childhood to control the totem armor in their bodies. That was why they needed to vent the desire to kill that was stirred up by the totem armor from the depths of their hearts through the Gladiator Arena, the game of the brave and the real war from time to time. Only by doing so could they maintain a weak spiritual defense line and not fall into the abyss of killing completely. And the remnants of the Rat Peoples elite totem armor were all obtained through abnormal channels. As their battle strength surged forward, their blood vessels were filled with raging flames, and their nerves were filled with the electricity of hatred. They did not have the time, patience, or channels to learn how to control the totem armor. Thus, when the ancient Dream Saintessbrain was in chaos, she released a mysterious command from the darkness. These rat people elites, who were already on the verge of losing control, instantly fell into the demonic path. Chapter 1190 - : Gu Raising War Chapter 1190: Gu Raising War Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, it was unknown whether it was because the Jackal Kanus had attacked in a hurry and had not made sufficient preparations, or Perhaps Meng Chao had used the flames of the apocalypse to greatly destroy the cunning Wolf Kings carefully constructed nightmare. There was still a large number of White Bone Battalion elites who were in a clear and organized state. The Ancient Dream Saintess did not seem to have died, and she was still able to issue orders in an orderly mannerat least, that seemed to be the case for the time being. Meng Chao saw a large number of white bone battalion elites who were still conscious retreat into the depths of the stone forest. The camp, the ordnance, and the sacks filled with sand and stones that were used to fill the trenches and build the low walls were piled randomly between the stone pillars, forming a precarious line of defense. Such a line of defense naturally could not block the origins warriors. But it could block their line of sight. It would make their field of vision only have each others existence. The ice storm had once told Chao Meng about the attack characteristics of the Genesis warriors. Although the Genesis warriors seemed to have lost their rationality and were as mad as demons, they would kill anyone they saw. However, there was a certain pattern to their attack sequence. Under the condition of sufficient spiritual energy, when there were multiple enemies within the attack range of the Genesis warriors, they would often choose the strongest enemy to attack. If the warrior of origins had been fighting for a long time, the flesh under the liquid metal armor was almost exhausted, and there were multiple enemies within the attack range. Then, they would start from the weakest target. Moreover, after killing the other party, they would also devour and use the other partys flesh to make up for the Warrior of originsflesh, which had long been corroded by the liquid metal armor and was riddled with holes. There was also the most important point. When there was another origin warrior in the field of vision of the origin warrior, and they both found each other. They would often treat each other as their number one enemy and kill each other until one of them died. Therefore, in the past, when high-level orcs used such forbidden weapons on the battlefield, they would usually only release one origin warrior from several miles away, and after releasing it, they would retreat from the area in an emergency, they would allow the origin warriors to launch the most brutal and indiscriminate attacks. Otherwise, what Meng Chao and ice storm saw would happen. Dozens of origin warriors, who were covered in blood and totem armor fragments were still wriggling and rolling on their scalding bodies, soon found each other after tearing apart hundreds of wolf and Rat Warriors. Their eyes suddenly shot out a killing and devouring light that was ten times brighter than before. A sharp whistle that sounded like swords clashing was shot out from the depths of their throats as they pounced on each other. The sharp blades made of liquid metal extended out from the tips of their limbs. In addition to the deformed carapace that covered their vital parts, they looked like giant mantises and poisonous scorpions. Even if their hearts were pierced by another origin warrior, there was not a trace of pain or fear on their faces. They were so calm that it made ones hair stand on end. There was not a trace of normal people, no.., they were living carbon-based intelligent life forms. It was as if their organs, cells, and genes had already lost their organic life when they were swallowed by the out-of-control totem warframe. They had become part of the entire killing system. Such a killing system was astonishingly efficient. The horrible self-slaughter did not last long, and the number of origin warriors fell from double digits to single digits. Dozens of origin warriors were turned into a pile of broken flesh, and not even much blood flowed out their blood had long been sucked dry by the mysterious liquid substance that formed the armor. However, this did not make Meng Chao and ice storm, who were hiding in the dark, feel at ease. Their breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature had all been restrained to the limit. They tried to bypass the origin warriors, but Meng Chao and ice storm did not even dare to take a deep breath. That was because every time a origin warrior fell, he would die. Even the incomplete body would spontaneously combust due to the extreme release of the cell function, causing the mitochondria to go out of control, after burning every dried up cell completely. The totem armor fragments that were originally attached to his body or embedded in his body. Would be burned and melted into shiny liquid metal under the burning of the raging flames. As if they had life or spirituality, they quickly rushed towards the victor. They often wrapped one of the victors limbs in a very gentle manner. Then, seven or eight or ten or twenty liquid metal tentacles were molded from the body and stabbed into the winners body brutally. Finally, all the liquid metal flowed into the flesh and bones of the winner along with these tentacles. Or, they simply turned into the flesh and bones of the winner. Throughout the process, the face of the winner if he still had a face and was not swallowed by the liquid metal, there would not be the slightest pain or discomfort. On the contrary, there was an indescribable enjoyment and joy. Just like a seriously injured warrior who had just been injected with an extremely high concentration of adrenaline and cardiac stimulant. And after being replenished with a large amount of liquid metal-like substances. The totem battle armors on their bodies would often become more gorgeous and ferocious. It should be known that the mouse people warriors did not have thousands of years of inheritance like the Clan Warriors. Their totem battle armors were often stolen from the temples and plundered on the battlefield. Even if they managed to snatch a few totem battle armor fragments, it would still be difficult for a hundred battle warrior to gather the airtight full-body armor from the top of his head to the tip of his toes. Therefore, before this bloody battle that involved killing each other happened, even the totem battle armors that the white bone battalion elites wore were relatively simple and crude. But now, when dozens of origin warriors fell one after another, leaving only a single-digit number of winners. Not only did they gather the full-body armors that covered their entire bodies but could not be pierced by a needle. Many of them were also wearing two or even three layers of heavy armor. They were also like mandala trees, with a large number of shining forks extending from their limbs. Looking from afar.., they were like a black iron fortress that was filled with knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, and forks. The killing intent that surrounded them was constantly increasing as they killed, almost condensing into clouds that could be seen with the naked eye. Above their heads, it transformed into the image of a fierce beast baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, its stomach rumbling with hunger. This scene was like a life and death battle that happened in the Blood Skull Arena, the game of the Brave in black-corner city, the upcoming five racescompetition, and his own personal experience, meng Chao once again thought of a word. Raising Gu. As Meng Chaos understanding of the Tulan civilization grew deeper, he felt that this world, which was rich in mandala fruits and seemed to be full of vitality and strong troops, was a huge insect valley. All high-level beastmen were Gu worms that were imprisoned in the insect valley. Relying on the mandala fruits that did not require high technology and natural conditions, the number of Gu worms exploded to the limit again and again, exploding to a degree that the natural environment could not bear. In order to survive, the Gu worms could only kill each other again and again, devouring each other, natural selection, the strong preying on the weak, in the past tens of millions of years, they were trapped in the cruel cycle of death, unable to extricate themselves. The rat people were the losers and eliminated in this survival game or the Gu Raising War. Those wolves, tigers, leopards, wild boars and bulls were not the true victors, they were only the Gu worms that luckily broke out of the encirclement and were temporarily stronger. But it was useless. As long as the mandrake tree was still deeply rooted in the land of Picturesque Orchid Lake, it would continue to bear fruitful fruits. Fruits that were rich in nutrition and spiritual energy would continuously give birth to new Gu worms and new challengers, allowing this survival game to continue in an increasingly cruel manner. The only victor was the totem battle armor. Over the past ten million years, countless orc warriors had used the most heroic, Valiant, most generous, and cruelest method to shed blood on the battlefield, their corpses turning into soil and being devoured by the insects. Their totem warframes were not destroyed, nor could they be destroyed. Instead, they turned back into mysterious liquid metal-like substances and attached themselves to the stronger victor, engaging in an even more intense battle. While its master was continuously dying. The totem warframe with artificial intelligence was meticulously and faithfully recording its masters battle scenes. It stored an astronomical amount of battle information, analyzed, refined, and continuously improved its battle techniques, becoming stronger and stronger. In a word. Using high-level beastmen, it was like an internal competition to raise a Gu. Totem armor had been continuously upgraded over the past ten thousand years. Or, to use a more precise term over the past ten thousand years, totem armor had been using the flesh and blood of high-level beastmen, constantly evolving! Chapter 1191 - Remote-Controlled Assassin Meng Chao felt an invisible electric current gushing through every nerve end of his body. As he trembled silently, he could not tell who was the Turan civilizations real master. Was it an advanced orc wearing totem armor, or was it a totem armor that controlled advanced orcs? Also, if totem armor really evolved, what was the goal or end of this evolution? Meng Chao felt that ancient armors that only controlled cold weapons were far from the true face or ultimate form of totem armors. Theoretically speaking, since this liquid metal-like material had the ability to fold space, it could construct components that were more detailed and exquisite than the Nano-level. Then, forget about knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, and forks. Even a mini nuclear reactor, a super engine with vastly different power and volume, or a rail gun that could destroy everything within a hundred miles with a single shot were all things that could be generated by totem armor. If totem armor could really evolve to such a level, then The Tulan warriors who were wearing totem armor would have the ability to fly into the sky, cut through mountains, and even consume nuclear fuel of extremely low mass. They would be able to break through the atmosphere to travel through the entire galaxy and contend against the entire civilization on their own. From a certain perspective. Wasnt this also a civilization evolutionin a different direction? Suddenly, Meng Chao thought of the idea that the demon god, the tree of wisdom, had instilled into him in the virtual illusion Peach Blossom Town. Most of the time, it did not necessarily require too many people to continue and develop a civilization. It was especially so for places like Dragon City and Peach Blossom Town, which were originally part of the Earths civilization that did not have spiritual energy, but had transmigrated to an otherworld that had an extremely unstable planet magnetic field, abundant spiritual energy, and a hundred times faster genetic mutation rate. Most people were destined to not be able to break through the mysterious fog of otherworlds. Death and destruction were all highly probable events. With the idea of not a single one of us can give up, the outcome of saving all the transmigrators would be that all the transmigrators and their descendants would die together. Good steel should be used on the blade. Only by concentrating most of the resources on a very small number of the most powerful individuals would they be able to advance rapidly on the path of evolution. Only then would they have a chance to survive and inherit a civilization that had become beyond recognition! Regardless of whether it was leaf or the ice storm, they had all mentioned it to Meng Chao. The ancestors of the Tulan people had descended from the sky on a blazing fireball to rule over the Tulan ze and even the entire world. It was very obvious that the Tulan people were the same as the people of Earth. They werent natives of another world. At the end of the Primordial War, the Legion of Primordial Beasts created by the motherhad completely occupied the entire surface of the other world. The ancientswho had retreated to the orbital space station had no choice but to use ultimate destruction methods such as space-based orbital weapons to burn the entire surface of the other world into glass that was as smooth as a mirror. Meng Chao did not think that in the short span of billions of years, the other world that had been burnt into glass had the possibility of reproducing a civilization entirely by its own power. The so-called Burning fireballwas either a huge spaceship that could carry the entire civilization. Or, like Dragon City, it was a city from another civilization planet to another world? Since Dragon City could be transmigrated. The civilization cities on other habitable planets could also be transmigrated. If that was the case, were the ancient Tulan people transmigrators tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years earlier than the people of Dragon City? Then, the people of Earth must have encountered all kinds of difficulties after transmigrating to another world. The ancient Tulan people must have also encountered them. In order to get rid of the difficulties and survive in this strange world that was completely different from their home planet, the ancient Tulan people must have given up a lot of things, or even more, just like the people of Dragon City. After all, the people of Dragon City had yet to prove that they had the ability to survive in another world for a hundred years, a thousand years, or even ten thousand years. But the Tulan civilization had lasted here for at least tens of thousands of years. Even if it was continuously deteriorating or even collapsing. At least, this transmigration civilization was still alive. If it was alive, there was hope. If it was alive, it was everything! Could it be that I was wrong? The Tulan civilization did not deteriorate, but instead, like Peach Blossom Town, chose a path of evolution that was completely different from the Dragon City Civilization? On the surface, the high-level orcs did become more and more barbaric and bloodthirsty. They gradually lost the ability to build magnificent cities and carry out scientific research. However, their totem armors became stronger and stronger in the endless battles. If such a insect raising warcontinued for a few or dozens of reincarnations of the glorious era and the prosperous era, when the totem armors continued to devour and Fuse, most of the combat data and killing skills would be condensed into the same set of totem armors in the way that the big fish would eat the small fish. This set of armor and its wearer will become so powerful!! Could this be the purpose of the ancient Tulan to develop the totem armor and modulate the mandala tree? Meng Chao racked his brain. Immersed in the exploration of the mind maze, he could not extricate himself. Out of the blue, the ice storm stabbed him heavily from the side. Look, what are those people doing? Following the tip of the ice storms finger, Meng Chao saw an unbelievable scene. When there were only a few origin warriors left in the stone forest. These monsters, which were deeply integrated with the killing machines, were like crazy demons and twisted monsters, but they unexpectedly quieted down at the same time. Several origin warriors were clearly close to each other, but they showed no signs of continuing to fight. Instead, they were like statues, staring blankly at the sky with their heads tilted. The dark clouds in the sky had been scattered by the fire. A Sea of blood dyed red by the rising sun was revealed. The blood-red light shone on the faces of these Genesis warriors, whose mouths were slanted and had blood stains on the corners of their mouths, making their expressions even more strange and eerie! Narrowing his eyes, Meng Chao noticed that the heads of all the warriors of origins were vibrating at a high frequency at a similar frequency. It was as if they were receiving some kind of signal. Wait, a signal? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. He hurriedly closed his eyes and spread out his life magnetic field to sense the brainwaves of the warriors of origins. As he expected, he sawit! He sawthat there were circles of spiritual waves that looked like brainwaves rippling out from the top of the seven or eight stone pillars around him. The nine origins warriors were all bathed in the spiritual ripples. As a huge amount of information flooded into their brains, every brain cell was roaring like an overloaded engine. The roars that sounded like the roars of wild beasts gradually converged in the same direction in the center of the Stone Forest, where the ancient Dream Saintess was guarded by the elites of the white bone battalion who had yet to lose their minds. Someone was controlling these origins warriors. Meng Chao keenly noticed that the psionic ripples similar to brainwaves were very similar to the way one of the four major combat professions in Dragon City, the mechanic, used psionic waves to amplify brainwaves and control the armed drones. In the common sense of high-level orcs, the origins warriors were uncontrollable. Once the seal was lifted, they could only unleash their killing instincts to their hearts content and launch inhumane and indiscriminate attacks. Meng Chao didnt think so. No matter what, the totem armor was just a man-made weapon. The so-called out of control was just that the current high-level orcs were too weak or too stupid to learn how to control it. But Jackalkanus was neither weak nor stupid. This future Doomsday Wolfpossessed wisdom that far surpassed most of the people of Dragon City. It also seemed to have mastered a large amount of ancient Tulan technology that originated from the lost temple. If Jackalkanus really mastered the remote control of the origin warriors, he would at least implant a killing command into the brain of the origin warriors, allowing them to assassinate specific targets. He would have a chance to use these nine origin warriors to effortlessly kill the ancient Dream Saintess! Although Meng Chao had no evidence. However, such a hypothesis perfectly solved a puzzle that had puzzled Meng Chao for a long time. It was how canus, the Jackal, would solve the problem of his sides lack of high-end combat strength on the rise. After all, whether it was the Lions and tigers in the Gold clan, or the Tauren and boar men in the Blood Hoof clan, there were many well-established thousand-year-old aristocratic families that had given birth to a large number of battle group-levelpowerhouses. Even if Jackalkanus was able to firmly grasp the wolf clan in his hands through a series of conspiracies and strategies, and he was able to recruit a large number of elite rat subjects, in terms of total military strength.., he was superior to the Lions and tigers and even the Blood Hoof Army. However, in the case of the legion-levelhigh-end combat strength, he was far inferior to his competitors. Just based on the advantage in numbers, it was still impossible for him to perform an unbelievable miracle from the corpse-eating dogto the king of Tulan. Unless.. He could control all the origin warriors of Tulan. At least, the origin warriors that were sealed by the lion and tiger duo in the territory of the Gold clan and used as secret weapons! Chapter 1192 - Chain Reaction Chapter 1192: Chain Reaction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sudden shudder pierced through Meng Chaos spine from the back of his head like a steel nail that had just been pulled out of a ten-thousand-year-old ice cave. Pinning him firmly to the ground, it froze the blood all over his body and even the surging biological electric current in his neural network. At the next second, however, the flames that originated from the end of the world connected his blood vessels and nerves again. The transmission volume and speed of the nerve signals increased tenfold in an instant. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and glanced at the top of the several dozen stone pillars that were emitting brain waves. He could clearly see that a skeleton statue of the Rat God was standing atop each stone pillar. The statues were in various standing, lying, or sitting poses. However, the Rat Gods skeleton, including the horn on its head, was spread out like an antenna. At the same time, a high-ranking priest of the Great Horn Army was sitting cross-legged under each statue. They were sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed, deep in meditation or a nightmare. I should have noticed it a long time ago. Meng Chao found that the stone forest was in chaos. If the high-ranking priests were still conscious and had their independent personalities, as well as free will, they would have stopped meditating and jumped down to protect the Ancient Dream Saintess a long time ago. Judging from their current appearance, it was obvious that they were controlled remotely by Kanus, the Jackal, who was hiding in the darkness. They had been reduced to some kind of signal relay station and amplifiers. Kanus, the Jackal, is implanting a killing command into the Origin Warriors brains and armor through the high-ranking priests, who are sitting cross-legged below the stone pillars. Meng Chao said to Ice Storm, We need to cut off the connection between the Jackal Kanus and the Origin Warriors before the kill command is transmitted. Otherwise, these half-human half-mechanical monsters will turn into assassins who wont rest until one of them is dead. Then, the Ancient Dream Saintess will be completely wiped out! What? Ice Storm was shocked. For a moment, she could not keep up with Meng Chaos thoughts that were jumping like a series of lightning bolts. There was no time to explain. One second longer, and the transmission of Jackal Kanus command to the Origin Warrior would progress by one more percent. Gritting his teeth, Meng Chao suddenly stood up from his hiding place. His breathing, heartbeat, body temperature, and the speed of his spirit energy in the vitality magnetic field suddenly soared to the maximum. Crack! Crack! Crack! Dozens of thick, dark-red electric arcs suddenly burst out of his body. Each of the electric arcs split into thousands of strands and intertwined with each other, forming a magnificent spirit armor. It was like a bright red flower that had been watered with the blood of thousands of martyrs, blossoming around his body. However, as soon as the spirit armor appeared, it was swallowed by the liquid metal-like substance spurting out of Meng Chaos thirty-six thousand pores, and it was hidden under his totem armor. Stimulated by the new spirit armor of the six-star Spirit Armor Realm, Meng Chao could equip his totem armor at least thirty percent faster than before. Before Ice Storm could even take a breath, it felt that Meng Chao, who had just been shirtless and exposed his iron bones, had turned into a black iron fortress that was flowing with magma. The two flame sabers that were forged by the temples Skull Crushers had been injected with more spirit energy than the critical point under the transmission of the chains around his arms. The temperature kept rising, and they turned into an almost transparent orangey-red color. Even though Ice Storm had condensed a thick layer of ice shell on her skin in time, she could still feel the suffocating heat wave. The heat wave easily tore through the ice shell and seeped into her flesh, internal organs, and even her bones. It made it difficult for her to breathe as if she was in the middle of a raging sea of fire. This guys strength actually increased again? Ice Storms heart was full of awe. From the land of Holy Light to Picturesque Orchid Lake, Ice Storm had traveled far and wide. One could not really say that she had never seen an expert more powerful than the Reaper before her. However, she had never seen an expert advance at such an exaggerated speed as the Reaper. In just a few months, he had turned from a living dead person in the dark dungeon into an unfathomable monster! Who is this guy? Where did he come from? Ice Storm could not help but mutter internally. Then, she shuddered. If you want to live long, dont easily pry into the secrets of a monster. That was what her mother, a witch, had said to her a long time ago. Obviously, the Reaper in front of her was such an existence that even the witches would regard him as a monster. Ice Storms curiosity was instantly torn to shreds and cast aside. Nevertheless, another thought lingered in the depths of her mind, and it could not be dispelled no matter what. If hes such a monster, he should be able to help me reach that place, right? Meng Chao did not know about the sparks that were bursting out of Ice Storms brain. His entire attention was focused on the dozens of stone pillars. The shape of the stone pillars, their relative positions, and the high-frequency oscillation that was triggered by the resonance of the tiny crystal components under the surging spirit energy ripples All the information turned into a powerful torrent that poured into the pits of Meng Chaos brain. As his brain cells screamed, Meng Chao instantly completed a series of complicated analyses and calculations. He also deduced seventeen possibilities for the collapse of the stone pillars in his mind. Meng Chao chose the seventh option without hesitation. It was the plan to blow up the most stone pillars in one go in the shortest time possible. Roar! Shua! He roared brutally like a beast that had broken out of its cage. The chains, which had been burnt red by spiritual energy, immediately roared out like furious dragons, the two heavy sabers that were dragging the ends of the chains drew two crimson arcs of light that could blind ones eyes in the air and dashed toward the two stone pillars on the left and the right. Each of the two stone pillars was as thick as three to five peoples arms. Under the illumination of the morning sun, they were emitting a bronze luster and looked indestructible. However, under the entanglement of the chains, hissing noises were echoing on the surface of the stone pillars that were as hard as iron, spurting out clusters of colorful spiritual energy. It was especially so when the two flaming sabers, which were known as the Skull Crushers, pierced into the interior of the stone pillars. It was more like a chain reaction that triggered the tiny amount of crystals hidden deep inside the stone pillars. The stone pillars, which were as hard as iron, were like towers built on a beach, facing the roaring waves, they collapsed and collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meng Chao curled the corners of his mouth. He waved his arms, and two ripples immediately flowed into the heavy sabers forged with the skull crusher through the chains like raging waves. Then, with the enhancement of the Blades, they turned into a destructive flame that could destroy everything in its path and pierced directly into the roots of the stone pillars. The reason why the stone pillars were able to stand tall and erect was that they were a hundred times more magnificent than the karst landforms on Earth. It was precisely because the stone pillars contained a large amount of crystals inside. It could be said that they were the product of spiritual energy that was continuously ejected into the ground through the cracks in the ground. Every stone pillar had the effect of amplifying the ripples of spirit energy. Otherwise, the Ancient Dream Saintess and Jackal Kanus would not have chosen this place to serve as the frontline command center of the Great Horn Army. Naturally, the spiritual energy that Meng Chao blasted into the stone pillars was magnified ten times or even a hundred times in an instant. Crisp cracking noises were heard from the bottom of the two stone pillars at the same time. They were falling toward the southeast and the northwest respectively. It was not the end yet. The other two stone pillars were standing in the direction where they were falling. Meng Chao manipulated the chains with his ten fingers and transmitted the vibrations of different frequencies, subtly controlling the direction and speed of the falling of the two stone pillars. They crashed into the third and fourth stone pillars without any deviation. Boom! The collision of the stone pillars immediately produced earsplitting explosions and even triggered huge bright spots in the shape of balls of lightning. The spiritual energy rippled like a torrential flood, covering the entire place in an instant and transmitting Jackal Kanus remotely to simulate brainwaves. The information flow that was implanted with the command of slaughter and the nightmare picture was blown to pieces. The third and fourth stone pillars were broken, too. They were not ordinary stone pillars after all. The tiny, powder-like components of the crystals that were mixed in the rocks were activated by the furious spiritual energy that Meng Chao had blasted out. The two stone pillars turned into explosive barrels that could be triggered at any time. When they crashed to the ground, colorful shockwaves that could be seen with the naked eye burst out. The spiritual shockwaves swept through the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth stone pillars. The collapse of more stone pillars triggered an even more complicated and intense chain reaction. In the blink of an eye, at least thirty to fifty stone pillars in the whole stone forest were affected and collapsed. Chapter 1193 - Distorted Liquid Metal Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The chain reaction caused by the stone pillars collapse was even more explosive than Meng Chao had imagined. Not only did the stone pillar itself collide with the ground, but it also caused the earth and mountains to shake, creating a deafening noise. Plenty of dust and the tiny amount of crystal elements contained within the stone pillar also set off a violent reaction due to the high-speed friction. It was not inferior to the dust explosion, causing clusters of colorful flames to explode in the void. The flames flashed and disappeared, but they turned into a large amount of irritating thick smoke, like a shockwave visible to the naked eye, wreaking havoc in all directions. The entire stone forest was instantly enveloped in smoke and dust that could not be seen with the naked eye. Because the tiny amount of crystal elements instantly released all of their psionic power. The psionic ripples that rippled in the air escalated into raging waves. Whether it was the elites of the white bone battalion, the High Priests, the warriors of origins, Meng Chao, or the ice storm, everyones perception and totem power had been greatly disrupted, turning into headless flies that had fallen into the hot porridge. The good thing was that almost all the stone pillars that served as antennashad been blown up by Meng Chao. The statue of the Rat God that was erected on it, as well as the high priests who were sitting cross-legged and burning their brains to amplify the brainwave signals, all fell to the ground, sinking into the billowing smoke and dust. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead. Naturally, whether it was Jackalkanus or some other mysterious existence, they tried to transmit the nightmare images and kill commands to the depths of the stone forest from a long distance. Their plans were all blocked. The nine origins warriors who were receiving the kill commands. Only about half of them completed the transmission of the commands and became the assassins of Jackalkanus. The remaining half were still the ultimate killing weapons that could attack indiscriminately. They were like mad demons, killing everyone they saw. They would not specifically target the ancient Dream Saintess. The price was that the entire stone forest had been turned into a mess. The white bone battalions elites, who were already panicking, became even more chaotic. The dust that was like layers of blankets that covered the top of the stone forest would not disperse unless it was three to five minutes. This turned the regrouping of the elites of the white bone battalion into an impossible mission. It also gave the few warriors of origins who had turned into assassinsa chance to take advantage of the situation. The other problem was that Meng Chao had completely exposed himself. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Before the stone pillar collapsed completely, the few warriors of origins who had not completed the installation of the killing command cast their eyes at him that were as hot as fire, as cold as frost, as sharp as blades, and as fast as lightning. When the spiritual energy was sufficient, the origin warriors would automatically target the strongest opponent within their scanning range as their number one target. Especially when the target was equipped with a set of totem armors with excellent performance and powerful power. Whether it was the targets flesh or blood. Or the targets totem armors. For the origin warriors who had lost their rationality and only had their appetites and killing intent left, they were the most delicious food! The nine warriors of origins were immediately divided into two groups. Four of them did not even look at Meng Chao. Like four puppets that had been manipulated by the same string, they marched in unison and jumped back gracefully into the burning crystal powder, they disappeared. Meng Chaos heart constricted. normalwarriors of origins should not be so well-trained and orderly. They were all assassins. They must be preparing to sneak into the depths of the stone forest to assassinate the ancient Dream Saintess! Meng Chao wanted to chase and intercept them. However, the other five normalorigin warriors roared like steam machines or ancient beasts. They split into five groups and pounced on him. Perhaps they were deeply attracted by the shocking battle flames that he had just released. Or perhaps they were drooling because of the double armor that was embedded with a spiritual magnetic field on his body. While the five origins martial artists were still in midair, astonishing changes occurred one after another. The arms of the origins martial artists who were charging at the front were constantly extending, far exceeding the limits of the growth of their bones. Soon, the flesh and blood on their wrists and palms exploded one after another, spurting out from the hollow bones, it was a liquid metal-like substance stained with blood and gray bone marrow. The silver liquid metal-like substance shot out three to five meters like a fountain. However, it was restrained by an invisible force field and condensed into a giant sickle with a blade more than five meters long and gorgeous patterns all over its body. Waving the two giant sickles, the warrior of origins, at first glance, looked like a mantis in human form with a metal shell around its body. Even the part that should have been the eye socket was deeply sunken. Then.., silver threads that looked like the tentacles of insects spurted out, as if they had replaced the functions of the eyeballs. They hissed and shook crazily as they scanned and locked onto Meng Chao in a way that surpassed vision. The second warrior of origins, who was right behind Meng Chao, spasmed for a moment before two pairs of enormous wings grew out of his back. They were not the usual wings of the Thunder Warriors, who had the blood of falcons flowing in their veins, they were not the fleshy membranes of bats and flying rats, but the wings of insects, which were similar to dragonflies. Of course, the basic materials used to make the wings were not flesh or chitin, but metal, or liquid metal, which was as thin as a Cicadas wing and had gorgeous patterns. When the thickness of the metal wings was infinitely reduced, its length and width could be infinitely increased. Soon, two wings that were growing crazily covered the ground within a radius of dozens of meters, including the top of Meng Chaos head, and the space where he could dodge and even breathe. The other three Genesis warriors couldnt wait to show different changes. They became more like ferocious beasts made of metal, a combination of Earths technological level and sophisticated weapons that were temporarily incomprehensible. The characteristics of high-level orcs, or carbon-based intelligent life forms on their bodies became thinner and thinner. It was as if all their flesh, blood, cells, and genes were used as fuel and burned to ashes. Only then did the totem armors unleash their full power and increase their combat strength to the limit. How could this be? Even with ice storms battle-hardened mentality, he subconsciously cried out in surprise when faced with the sudden attack and mutation of the five Genesis warriors. Meng Chao vaguely knew the answer. These five totem armors that had lost control all wanted to seize his body at all costs. He wanted to seize his six-star spirit armor, which was more suitable than most orc powerhouses to equip totem armors and help them Evolveto a higher level of body. Of course, he would not let them succeed. The two chain blades had clearly extended nearly a hundred meters. But under the subtle manipulation of Meng Chaos ten fingers, they returned to their master faster than the five origins warriors. The blades, which were covered in tiny amounts of crystal powder, ignited a flame ten times brighter than before. In essence, it was not a chemical reaction. Instead, it was a raging flame generated by pure spiritual energy, which seriously interfered with the sensory and scanning systems of the five origins warriors. Even if they did not rely on their eyeballs or compound eyes to see, they still felt that their eyes were blank and that their target had escaped from the range of their lock. Of course, as the liquid-like metal material changed as if it was boiling, they quickly got rid of the interference. But at that moment, Meng Chaos two chain blades had already carved two trenches between each other. They had also melted the soil and gravel in the trenches into real lava. Then, they used their psionic energy to compress the air, forming a shockwave that squeezed them out from the ground, turning them into a literal wall of fire. Out of confidence in the totem armor. The five Genesis warriors chose to break through the wall of fire at the same time. A large amount of lava adhered to the liquid-like metal material. The high temperature of thousands of degrees could not destroy the structure and functions of the totem armor. It only slowed down their attacks slightly. Facing these almost immortal Genesis warriors, Meng Chao seemed to have returned to the situation a few months ago when he encountered Skull Crusher 249 in the depths of the blood skull temple. Of course, the main bodies of these Genesis warriors were only elite warriors of the white bone battalion. They were not on the same level as the ace Gladiator 249 who dominated the blood skull arena hundreds of years ago. However, they were outnumbered. If they were surrounded by five enemies, their combat ability would not only increase by 500% ! Not to mention that Meng Chao was not in the mood to continue fighting. He was also in a hurry to save the Ancient Dream Saintess. He could only activate the power of the flames contained in the Skull Crushers and melt more soil and rocks into magma. He poured it on the five origin warriors, disrupting their senses and slowing down their movements. While he was jumping up and down crazily in the collapsed, collapsed, and shattered stone forest, he was desperately trying to find a hole to crawl into. Unfortunately, no matter where he ran to, the five Origin Warriors were still following him. Even though the magma flowing around him was getting denser and denser, it could not stop the sharp blades that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They were getting closer and closer to Meng Chaos glabella, eyes, temples, Adams apple, heart, and lower abdomen. Until. Chapter 1194 - The Dust of History Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao passed through the two stone pillars that were leaning against each other and supported each other, they became a doorway. The two chain blades were like his two tails. They naturally swung upward and broke the balance between the two stone pillars. The stone pillars collapsed again, raising a large amount of smoke and dust. The crushed stones and dust were affected by the spirit energy ripples and turned into hot magma, which splashed toward the five Origin Warriors. The five Origin Warriors were not afraid at all. They continued to break through the magma like five sharp arrows and persevered. However, they did not expect that Meng Chao was not the only one hiding behind the magma. There was also ice storm. From the beginning, Meng Chaos burning flames were like dazzling fireworks that attracted the attention of the origin warriors. Ice Storm, on the other hand, kept her breathing, heartbeat, and even her body temperature to the maximum. She was not discovered by the origin warriors. It was only at this moment that this ace Gladiator, who had upgraded her totem armor mithril ripper to Platinum Ripper, unleashed the totem power deep in her bloodline to the limit in just a short moment, she shot out a large cloud of ice fog that was close to absolute zero toward the five origin warriors. A sharp and ear-piercing Chi Chi Chi Chisound could be heard. The thick and sticky magma on the bodies of the five Genesis warriors instantly froze. They turned into lumps of rock shells that were as hard as iron. It was as if they had been petrified by magic. They turned into five black and gray statues. They fell hard to the ground from mid-air. They did not even have time to show their stunned expressions. Their deformed and twisted facial features still maintained the ferocious lines. Even the liquid metal-like substances that could theoretically change their internal structure and external shape as they wished. The violent reaction of dropping from a high temperature of thousands of degrees TO-100 degrees Celsius in an instant had also caused them to lose most of their activity temporarily. They could only make furious hissingsounds under the stone shell and struggle and convulse in vain. Meng Chao appeared from the depths of the smoke and dust. He breathed a sigh of relief and waved his thumb at the ice storm. Thats right. From the very beginning, he had never thought of fighting with the five origin warriors to the death. Although he was at full strength and ice storm was equipped with the platinum ripper, he was not necessarily afraid of the five origin warriors who had evolved from the elites of the white bone battalion. However, both sides were engaged in a bitter battle, which would certainly waste a lot of time. If the ancient Dream Saintess was really assassinated by the other four origin warriors, even if the five origin warriors were all killed and the totem armor fragments that had completely gone out of control on their bodies were peeled off and devoured.., it might not be able to change the overall situation of the great horn army being completely annihilated. Therefore, the moment Meng Chao turned around and ran away, he confirmed with ice storm that the origin warriors that they had used to deal with the legendary Gladiator 249 in the Blood Skull Temple.., the tactics that they had used before. The original bodies of the five origin warriors in front of him were not legendary powerhouses like 249. The stone shells formed by the solidified magma could trap them for a longer time, even if they were not fatal to them. As expected, cracking noises were echoing from the inside of the five bizarre-shaped Stone statues. Cracks that looked like spider webs were also spreading on the surface of the stone shells. However, the cracks were not spreading fast. There was at least half a minute before the five Genesis warriors escaped. For experts like Meng Chao and ice storm Half a minute was enough for them to brush their teeth, wash their faces, take a hot shower, and have a sumptuous breakfast. The two of them did not chase after them. They were afraid that they would break the stone shells with their own strength and release the five Genesis Warriors ahead of time. They looked at each other, and their figures gradually became blurry, disappearing into the depths of the smoke and dust. The two of them took a few turns and found a few stone pillars in the middle of the broken walls that collapsed in a Wellshape. They used the smoke and dust to hide themselves perfectly, and then restrained their life magnetic field to the limit, as if they could be found everywhere, the collapsed and broken stone pillars and stalagmites. The good news was that even if the five Genesis warriors regained their mobility, they would not be able to find them within a short period of time. The bad news was that they had also lost their lock on the other four Genesis warriors. They felt that they were surrounded by flames, Smoke, mist, and the unsaturated reaction of the crystals. Then, they turned into something that looked like cotton and jelly and floated in midair. The collapse of the stone pillars had completely changed the structure of the stone forest. They were not even sure where the ancient Dream Saintess was. They could only hear the exclamations, roars, and screams of the elites of the white bone battalion from the depths of the confusing smoke. Meng Chao closed his eyes. His ears were shaking, and veins were popping out of his temples. A moment later, he opened his eyes again. In half a minute in the span of five breaths, a total of twenty-one different screams were heard. Fifteen of the screams only lasted for the blink of an eye before they came to a sudden stop at the most miserable moment. This was not an ordinary mutual slaughter, nor was it an attack by a WARWOLF. Regardless of whether the white bone battalions elites are killing each other in a frenzy or if they are being attacked by a WARWOLF, death will not come instantly. They will often fight fiercely for a long time, and their screams will continue. This is an expert that even the elites of the white bone battalion can not defend against. With an unstoppable stance, he killed through the entire line of defense, as if he had entered an uninhabited land, instantly killing twenty-one of the fiercest rat soldiers! Both of their gazes locked onto the southwest of the stone forest at the same time. That was the place where the screams were the most concentrated. However, by the time they sneaked over, the screams had already subsided. There was only an incomparably thick stench of blood. It was like a shadowless, formless, otherworldly demonic flower that was slowly blooming. From the debris scattered all over the ground, it could be seen that this place was indeed the command center of the entire Great Horn Army a moment ago. It was the ancient Dream Saintesstent. Meng Chao found a huge sand table. Although it was already broken, uneven, and stained with blood. It was indeed something that could only be used in the camp of the commander. There was also a piece of the statue of the great horn rat god that was as gentle as jade, crystal clear, and faintly emitting a milky white light. It was something that only high-level priests or high-level commanders could possess. Unfortunately, the owners of these things had all turned into corpses lying on the ground, mangled and mutilated. The corners of Meng Chaos eyes twitched. His gaze seemed to have turned into two laser beams that could be seen with the naked eye. They quickly divided the entire area that was stained with the smell of blood into hundreds of grids. He searched grid by grid. His heartbeat became more and more intense. He was afraid that he would find the ancient Dream Saintesshead that had left the cavity in one of the grids. He put on a shocked or desperate expression. Fortunately, after carefully searching all the corpses, he didnt find any traces of the ancient Dream Saintess. Instead, he found a large number of sword lights and whistling traces on the stone pillars at the edge of the battlefield. There were still a large number of clear footprints on the ground. Even the bifurcations of the five toes were clearly printed. Clearly, there was an expert stomping on the ground with great force. Meng Chao closed his eyes and used the battlefield information he had just collected to reconstruct the battle in his mind. It was as if he saw four deformed assassins who looked like human-shaped totemic beasts charging into holy maiden Gu Mengs tent. After Holy Maiden Gu Meng received her own reminder, she naturally wouldnt wholeheartedly believe in the so-called Big Horn Rat God.She had already deployed a large number of trusted guards inside and outside the tent. It was a pity that these trusted guards were the ones she had instilled the most in her dreams. At this moment, they were also the ones who suffered the most from the invasion of nightmares. In addition, the four Genesis warriors were extremely fierce. The white bone battalions elites who were still conscious werent their match at all. The huge blades that were more than four to five meters long that were like the forelimbs of mantises were torn into pieces like cutting melons and vegetables. The only thing they could do was to turn their shattered flesh and blood into pieces of iron-like stumbling blocks, holding back the four Genesis warriors and buying time for Saintess Gu Meng to break out of the encirclement. Judging from the messy footprints that extended to the southwest, Saintess Gu Meng should have escaped safely. However, there would definitely not be too many white bone battalion elites following her. The four Genesis warriors were still following behind them, vowing to kill them all. The problem was that there were no more screams coming from the depths of the fog. It was as if there was an abyss beast hiding in the fog. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed Saintess Gu Mengs group and the four Genesis Warriors. It seemed that Saintess Gu Mengs group had learned their lesson. They knew that they were no match for the Genesis Warriors. They could only try their best to hide their tracks and sounds, hoping that they could hold on until the dust settled and the troops returned to order and came to rescue them. At this moment, they probably wouldnt have thought of it. When the Sun today moved to the center of the sky. The Great Horn Army was about to become the dust of history.. Chapter 1195 - Linked Again Chapter 1195: Linked Again Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation We need to find the Ancient Dream Saintess as soon as possible! Meng Chaos heart was burning with anxiety. He estimated that the Ancient Dream Saintess trusted guards would protect her all the way to the outer line, trying to find an army that was still maintaining order. They would slowly wait until dawn to regroup. However, they would not be able to find her. From the sounds of beasts devouring each other from all directions, the dozens of camps that guarded the highest command center were in complete chaos. No matter where she ran to, the ancient Dream Saintess would be faced with wild soldiers and assassins controlled by canus. The four origin realm warriors had already tasted the sweetness of blood. Before beheading the ancient Dream Saintess or burning the last of their cells, they wouldnt give up on killing. But, which direction did the ancient Dream Saintess run to? Meng Chao frowned deeply, his eyes shining brightly. He scanned the fork in front of him, which was covered in blood and messy footprints. It was a four-way fork. The left side of the fork led to a dense forest, the right side of the fork led to a swamp, and in front of them were mountains. Logically speaking, the ancient Dream Saintess and the others had a higher chance of escaping into the depths of the forest. However, they could have done the opposite and hid in the depths of the forest or swamp. In any case, Meng Chao found quite a few footprints, hair, and blood stains on the Three Forks. The blood stains were quite fresh and still had a fresh temperature. It should have flowed out of their bodies not long ago and had yet to solidify. It seemed that Saintess Gu Mengs group had split into three groups and used two groups of suspicious soldiers to confuse the four assassins. At the same time, it also disrupted Meng Chaos judgment. There was only one chance. Meng Chao believed that the four extremely vicious origins warriors would not waste too much time on the suspicious soldiers. If he made the wrong choice, it was very likely that the ancient Dream Saintess would end up losing her head and spurting blood. Taking a deep breath, Meng Chao forced himself to calm down. His index finger and thumb, which contained spiritual energy, once again rubbed the space between his brows and temples, thinking about what method he could use to scan for more traces of the ancient Dream Saintess. Vaguely, he seemed to hear a familiar yet unfamiliar sob. With a thought, Meng Chao closed his eyes and used a specific frequency of spiritual magnetic field to gently stroke the cerebral cortex. Soon, he entered a trance-like state, half-asleep and half-awake. In the shallow sleep that was half-asleep and half-awake, he saw thousands of colorful ripples of spiritual energy floating in the void. The brain waves that simulated carbon-based intelligent life were rippling and spreading. One of them was like a stamen and a rainbow, giving him a sense of dj vu. He subconsciously separated a strand of his brainwaves from between his eyebrows and gently wound it around it. When the two brainwavesintertwined like the tentacles of two transparent creatures, a boomwas heard. In his field of vision, it was as if a kaleidoscope had exploded, creating an incomparably dazzling and mottled scene, it was an incomparably chaotic and incomparably terrifying scene. Meng Chao had clearly closed his eyes. Yet, the world in front of him was clearly visible. Standing in the world, unscrupulously emitting the most evil and dark aura, was the Zombie Rat Godthat was covered in pustules and tumors. It had long died and was rotting, yet it was still squirming and spasming. It was waving its deformed and twisted limbs, slowly dancing an incomparably ugly dance of the heavenly demon. In front of it, under the poison gas that the zombie rat god was spewing out due to its decay, there was still a lonely and trembling little girl curled up. It was the ancient Dream Saintess who had encountered the villages plague when she was a child! She seemed to have been completely intimidated by the zombie rat gods ferocious and terrifying appearance. Other than shivering and being slaughtered by others, she did not show any signs of resistance. Meng Chao thought quickly and reacted instantly. It was an illusion. But it wasnt his illusion. It was an illusion that was playing out in the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. For some reason, the ancient Dream Saintessbrain seemed to have lost control. Like a furnace that had been overturned, flames and fuel flowed out and burned the entire Brain Palace. They were also shooting out the most intense light and heat toward the world outside of the brain. Meng Chaos brain and the ancient Dream Saintessbrain had just been deeply connected through a series of soul-stirring nightmares and exchanged a lot of data with each other. Naturally, they remembered each others brainwave characteristics. When the two brains, which were still full of vitality, were close enough, and the ancient Dream Saintess, for some unknown reason, opened all the brain ports.., it was as if she was releasing fireworks as she desperately shot out brainwaves to the outside world. Meng Chao could naturally search and connect to her brain and share part of the ancient Dream Saintessfive senses. It was definitely not a wonderful feeling. Hiss! Even a tough guy like Meng Chao could not help but take a deep breath because of the pain caused by sharing the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. It was as if a red-hot steel rod was violently stirring the brain fluid. The ancient Dream Saintesscondition was extremely terrible. It looked like she had just uprooted something that was lurking in the depths of her brain and driven it out. It was like a simple and crude operation. Part of the rotten brain tissue was removed, cut into pieces, and extracted from her nasal cavity. This was probably the reason why she wasnt completely controlled by Jackalkanus, or was directly detonated by the latter remotely and blew up her entire head. But there was a price to pay for breaking free. The price was that the left brain of the ancient Dream Saintess seemed to have been poured into a ladle of magma, while the right brain was completely frozen by liquid nitrogen. She lost the ability to move and even think. She could only be like a paraplegic on her deathbed, carried by the last few elites of the white bone battalion who were loyal to her to the death, as she fled in the forest In such a sorry state, she was naturally unable to escape from the pursuit of the four Genesis warriors. Meng Chao endured the intense pain in the depths of his brain, half frost and half sea of fire, in an attempt to extract more effective information from the ancient Dream Saintessmessy brainwaves. As more and more powerful psionic waves surged into his cerebral cortex, under the overload of billions of brain cells, he finally managed to piece together everything that the ancient Dream Saintess saw and heard in a trance. He saw that the four origins warriors were like four tree demons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. The liquid metal-like substances turned into dozens of vines that were wrapped in thorns and pierced into the bodies of seven or eight elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion who were still conscious and loyal to the ancient Dream Saintess, they were nailed firmly between the branches in the depths of the forest. He heard the Chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chisounds. It seemed that the distorted totem armors on the four origins warriors were truly living creatures that were hungry because of the explosion that had just surpassed their limits, their flesh and blood had been completely consumed. They had no choice but to devour the flesh and blood of the elite soldiers of the white bone battalion in order to maintain the cellular activity of the biochemical killing machine. He saw that seven or eight elite soldiers of the white bone battalion had been devoured into living corpses that were only skin and bones in just a few seconds. Then, he heard the Kacha Kacha Kachasounds. Even the bones all over their bodies had been corroded and melted, after being sucked into the liquid metal-like substance, they turned into fuel for the totem armor to continue its pursuit. The satiatedwarrior of origins became even more hideous. It seemed that he had completely abandoned his human form in despair. He had turned into four monsters that only appeared in the nightmares of the ferocious beasts in hell. The features of dozens of ferocious beasts that were condensed from the liquid metal-like substance appeared one by one on their changing bodies. They brandished the fangs of lions and tigers, the sharp claws of jackals and wolves, the sharp beaks of falcons and the horns of bulls. They hissed like venomous snakes and pounced on the last few guardians of the ancient Dream Saintess. Behind them, in the mountains and forests, because of the collapse of the stone forest and the explosion of dust, the temperature and air pressure in a small area changed rapidly, raising a tornado that looked like a dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, it tore apart the dark clouds that were entrenched in the air. After hiding behind the dark clouds for an entire night, the huge red moon was finally revealed. At this moment, it was almost dawn. The Red Moon was about to end. It seemed to be on its last breath, and it was weak. Only at the lower left side of the Red Moon, a black spot that should have been a huge crater was particularly obvious. It was like an invisible sharp blade had pierced through the heart of a god. This is it! Meng Chao waved his fist excitedly, producing rolling thunder. Through sharing the ancient Dream Saintessvision, he already knew that the other party had chosen the middle path and escaped into the dense forest. And through analyzing the Red Moon that the ancient Dream Saintess saw, he could lock onto the relative height and position of the ancient Dream Saintess at the moment. As long as he could see the same red moon with his own eyes. He would be able to find the ancient Dream Saintess!. Chapter 1196 - Alien Assassin Chapter 1196: Alien Assassin Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Dark clouds churned, and the red moon emitted a flickering light. It was as if the heart was constantly spasming and gradually shriveling. A dim red light gushed out from the huge crater, like a waterfall condensed from fresh blood. It poured down into the depths of the mountain forest, dyeing the colorful mandrake flowers, a shocking blood-red color in the daytime. Amidst the thousands of blossoming blood flowers, an incomparably bitter battle No, a one-sided massacre was being staged. The four Origin Warriors were like eight-clawed octopuses with blades, Spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, and forks tied to their tentacles, charging through the dense forest at lightning speed, leaping and shifting, capturing the white bone battalion elites who were fleeing in all directions. As long as they caught up, the elites of the white bone battalion, whose vision was filled with Phantoms and their brains were in extreme pain, would not be able to do anything other than struggle and scream in pain. They would not be able to launch any effective counterattack. Even among them, the most determined and fearless warrior dared to throw flaming spears at the mutated Genesis Warriors. The spear could not pierce through the armor of the Warrior of origins, which was as hard as iron. Even if it pierced through the armor, it was only a liquid metal-like substance in the body of the Warrior of origins. It deliberately opened a hole in the armor, like a bloody mouth, and the spear was connected to the arm of the elite soldiers of the white bone battalion, the shoulder behind the arm, the chest cavity behind the shoulder, and the head and internal organs in the chest cavity were all swallowed. In a short while, in the depths of the forest, the screams that had been rising and falling gradually died down, turning into faint moans and sighs of unwillingness before death. From the time before the Great Horn Army was established, the core members of the White Bone Battalion who had been following Holy Maiden Gu Meng were almost completely wiped out. Only the last three elites of the white bone battalion were still running wildly. One of the elites of the white bone battalion, who seemed to have the bloodline of a brute elephant, was wearing a blood-stained battle flag on his back. The ancient Dream Saintess, who was unconscious, foaming at the mouth, and smoking on her forehead, was convulsing nonstop. The ancient Dream SaintessBrain had already gone out of control. Like a burning torch, it was constantly spurting chaotic brainwaves to the outside world. It also caused all kinds of illusions, including the Zombie Rat God, to appear before the eyes of the three elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion. Fortunately, the three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion had been the most loyal subordinates of the ancient Dream Saintess for a long time. They had fought side by side with the ancient Dream Saintess and saved each others lives countless times. In a sense, they were not only the most trusted subordinates of the ancient Dream Saintess, but also the most trusted friends and old friends of the ancient Dream Saintess. Perhaps they did not realize that their trust and loyalty towards her was even higher than their trust and loyalty towards the Rat God. As such, they could still grit their teeth and maintain their consciousness and free will. They had not been defeated by the terrifying nightmare yet. However, after such a long night, their mental and physical bodies had both reached the limits of exhaustion. On the muscles of the three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion, bulging veins that looked like baby fists were popping out. It was as if a few mice had crawled under their skin and were running around in their bodies. This was a sign of severe cramps. The degree of pain could not be described with words. Other than that, a series of pink bubbles were spurting out from the nostrils of the three soldiers. In between breaths, the sound of bellows burning could be heard from their chests. This meant that in order to obtain enough oxygen and promote the full combustion of their blood, they did not hesitate to tear their lungs apart. Fresh blood had already invaded their lungs. They crossed a high mountain ridge. But there was no road ahead. This was not the usual route for the army to travel. Under the nourishment of the underground psionic energy, moss, shrubs, vines, and the branches of Datura grew more than ten times faster than the plants on earth. In just ten days to half a month, the meandering paths in the dense forest would be swallowed by the plants and fungi that grew crazily. Of course, with the high-tier orcsthick skin and immense strength, slashing a path was just a waste of time and strength. Even if they were scraped by the shrubs and thorns on both sides of the path, it wouldnt matter. But now, the last elite of the white bone battalion did not have time. Not even a second. Swish Swish Swish, Swish Swish Swish. Rustle, Rustle, Rustle. The three of them hesitated for a moment in the depths of the forest where they had nowhere to go. Then, an ominous sound of wriggling and swaying came from behind them. Under the blood-red moonlight. They seemed to see the projection of an indescribable demon in front of them and the ancient Dream Saintess, constantly enlarging until they were all wrapped up. The last nerve of the three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion broke at the same time. They staggered and collapsed in the shadow of the demon as if their spines had been extracted. They twisted their cervical vertebrae mechanically and looked at the real body of the demon with despair in their eyes. The first assassin was like a giant spider that was slowly hanging down from the branches of the mandala that were baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. He, or It,was still in the basic human form. At least, one could still barely recognize the mouth, nose, eyes, and ears on the head that was covered by the liquid metal-like substance. A cruel smile unique to intelligent life appeared on the deformed facial features. However, the two extremely long forelimbs that were almost dragged to the ground were completely out of the scope of an Arm.. The Genesis Warriors left arm, wrapped in a liquid metal-like substance, has been transformed and reshaped into a nearly silver python. No matter the sharp edge of the crisscrossing scales, the intricate patterns. Or a mouth full of fangs. Its all clear. On the back of his hand, even grew two bright red tumors, a drum and a suction, like the eyes of the python, blooming with the light of hunger. His right arm, on the other hand, had turned into something similar to a giant scorpions tail. The joints and flesh that belonged to humans had completely disappeared. In their place were rings of flexible joints. The silver carapace that resembled chitin, but was a hundred times sturdier than chitin, was covered with dense spikes. It was hard to imagine the consequences of flesh and blood rubbing against it. The palms and fingers were completely melted in the liquid metal-like substance, turning into raw materials for casting the scorpion tail barbs. Two scorpion tail barbs, one big and one small, protruded from the front of the arms, making this strange limb look like a giant crabs iron pincers. This warrior of origins seemed to have poured all of his life force into these strange arms. As a result, his pelvis became highly atrophied, almost like a burden of polio, and it drooped weakly on both sides of his body. However, this did not affect his speed. From the end of his spine, a huge bulging lower body that looked like an arthropod suddenly grew out. The bulging upper body was filled with densely packed holes, and each of the holes could spew out beams of extremely tough, shining silver threads, as if they were made of metal. He relied on these metal threadsto hang on the branches in the dense forest. His movement speed was faster than running at full speed with his legs. The angle of his attack from above was also more unpredictable and unpredictable, making it impossible to guard against him. Even the three remaining elites of the white bone battalion were used to seeing the most ferocious enemies and the most miserable deaths in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They had never seen a warrior of origins who had mutated to such a degree. They practically closed their eyes as they pounced on this warrior of origins. They did not seek to carve out a bloody path. They only hoped that before their spirit completely collapsed and their ugly appearance was revealed, they would be able to welcome a grand and violent death, or at least a clean and CRISP DEATH! Bang! The three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion heard the sound of their sternum or internal organs exploding. They felt like they were thrown far away like a broken sack that had been blown up by a hurricane. However, the eternal silence did not come as planned. The sharp pain continued to flow through their neural networks like lightning, causing them to clearly feel that their fire of life was still burning brightly. The three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion opened their eyes in shock. This was impossible. They told themselves in their hearts at the same time. Even though the original bodies of the Genesis warriors were their comrades that they had been with day and night. But after the totem armor went out of control and transformed into a half-flesh and half-machine monster, these never-tired, never-ending killing machines no longer showed any mercy. Just a moment ago. The three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion watched helplessly as the four assassins used their deformed and twisted metal limbs to create a bloody storm, instantly slaughtering dozens of their former comrades. There was even a pair of twin brothers. After their elder brother became a warrior of origins, the first one to kill was their younger brother who had rushed over to rescue them. These monsters would definitely not show mercy. Why did their attacks suddenly weaken so much and fail to kill the three people on their side in just a breath? The three elites of the white bone battalion widened their eyes. They saw a scene that shocked them to the core, but they were also baffled. At the same time that they were thrown away. The Warrior of origins, whose arms had turned into pythons and scorpion tails, and whose lower body had turned into a spider, had already used the glittering metal spider silkto quickly crawl to the top of the ancient Dream Saintess, who was leaning against a mandala tree and convulsing violently. The head of the giant python with the vivid left arm opened its bloody mouth. Not only did dozens of sharp fangs protrude out, a cluster of sharp thorns that looked like metal tentacles spurted out from the depths of the throat. It was only half a palms distance away from the face of the ancient Dream Saintess, and she would be riddled with thousands of holes. At the same time, the head of the ancient Dream Saintess would also be twisted off like a beast trap. His right arm, which had turned into a scorpion tail, used its natural extension to quietly bypass the mandala tree and stab the ancient Dream Saintessback from behind. He tried to break the ancient Dream Saintesswaist with two hooks that were as hard as iron. One Up and one down. No matter which attack worked, it was enough to turn all the efforts of the Rat Race Warriors into a dream! Chapter 1197 - The Totem Armor’s True Face Chapter 1197: The Totem Armors True Face Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, half a second ago, the Origin Warrior had turned into a stiff statue. No matter how hard its fangs and iron pincers shook, it could not advance even a hairs distance, because there were two chains as thick as a babys arm. At some point in time, they had wrapped around it and locked its arms without anyone knowing. The two chains were stretched straight from the shoulders of the Origin Warrior all the way to the depths of the forest. The three elites of the white bone battalion could not clearly see the appearance of the person who held the chains. However, a scene subconsciously appeared in their minds the two chains seemed to be wrapped around an indomitable iron tower, and the iron tower was rooted to the depths of hundreds of arms underground. Therefore, no matter how the origin warrior raged, roared, and struggled, the chains seemed to have grown teeth and embedded themselves into its flesh and liquid-like metal material, but there was not the slightest sign of them being torn apart. Suddenly, countless strands of red lightning shot out from the depths of the dense forest. They wrapped around the chains that lit up inch by inch and surged into the arms of the origin warrior. On each chain was a mysterious and complicated archaic rune. It was like the most brilliant flower in the world that was slowly blooming. In the center of the stamen, flames that were strong enough to melt steel spurted out. The Python on the left arm and the scorpion tail on the right arm of the origins martial artist instantly emitted the sound of ice cubes being thrown into a pot of oil as they exploded and melted. The face that was full of hideous smiles a moment ago had become extremely distorted at this moment. It revealed a painful expression that should not and could not have been revealed by a killing machine. Even so, the warrior of origins still did not give up on its mission. It struggled with all its might and crashed its entire body forward. It seemed that it wanted to use the momentum to tear off its arms from its body with the burning iron chains. He wanted to regain his freedom with the method of Brave warriors cutting off arms. Indeed, the current Saintess of ancient dream was like a candle flame that was swaying in the fierce wind and could be extinguished at any time. Even without arms, as long as the deformed and swollen head of the Warrior of origin smashed into the face or chest of the Saintess of ancient dream with the force of a battering ram. It was enough to cause the ancient Dream Saintessskull or chest cavity to completely collapse. Be it her brain or heart, they would all be smashed into mush. Fortunately, the possessor of the two flame chains was keenly aware of the assassins intention. The moment the origin warriors strange strength erupted, he released his hands and swung his arms, allowing the origin warrior to pounce forward. He only slightly adjusted the angle of the Warrior of Origins strength to the right by using the ripples caused by swinging the chains. The Warrior of origin did not expect that the possessor of the flaming chains would have such a delicate perception and control of strength. The astonishing strength that he had intended to contend with the possessor of the flaming chains had all failed. Instead, he lost his balance. Both the Python and the scorpion tail brushed past the convulsing Saintess of ancient dreams in a dangerous posture. The former bit through the mandala tree behind the Saintess of ancient dream, while the latter sank deep into the ground like an anchor. Frustrated, the warrior of origins tried to pull out two fierce forelimbs from the tree trunk and the ground to kill the target close at hand. However, the holder of the flame chain did not give it any chance. Just as it waved the Python and the scorpion tail again. The overlapping armor in front of its chest and abdomen bulged at the same time and exploded from the inside. It was like two small volcanoes erupting at the same time on its chest and belly button. Its internal organs and the liquid metal-like substances that covered its organs all turned into orange-red magma and spewed out. Because of the combination of high temperature and high pressure. The contents of the Genesis warriors body cavity had been spewed out in just half a minute. It was only at this moment that the three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion were dumbstruck to discover that the two burning tips protruded from the chest cavity and abdomen cavity of the Genesis warrior. No, from the thickness of the back of the blade and the exaggerated sharpness of the blade, they really could not determine whether such an exaggerated weapon in the human world was a battle blade that could cut through iron like mud or a battle axe that could destroy everything in its path! This was not the end. Even though its internal organs had been burned to ashes, the warrior of origins was still alive. In other words, it had already died, leaving only a large number of living cells as the Keyto activate the liquid metal-like substance. It drove the killing machine and carried out the programmed destruction, so.., it could not die a second time. Even though its original body had become an empty shell. The liquid metal-like substance attached to its body was still wriggling and struggling, trying to wrap around the living cells and reassemble them into strange-shaped lethal weapons. The two flaming blades were pulling each other up and down. The origin warrior, who had extremely strong vitality, was cut into two halves from head to toe. On the orange-red blades, flames that looked like miniature lightning shot out and rushed toward the living cells attached to the liquid metal-like substance impatiently. The Warrior of origins, who had been split into two halves, welcomed the baptism of lava from head to toe. No matter how indestructible the liquid metal-like substance was, it was unable to withstand the flames of thousands of degrees of heat, burning every living cell into charcoal, Ashes, dust, and particles smaller than dust, all life was completely cut off. And without the support of the living cells. The totem armor fragments that made up the Genesis warriors were also deprived of the right to continue killing. Thousands of pieces of armor scattered on the ground like broken pearls. Until this moment, a giant that was flowing with lava and emitting a light that could not be looked at directly, like a moving volcano, slowly appeared in front of the three white bone battalion elites who had survived the disaster. The three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion were almost dislocated as their mouths were wide open. After blinking for a long time, they realized that this iron tower that was flowing with lava might not be as tall and powerful as the barbarian elephant warriors when measured by its true height. However, the flames that were released from his body and shot into the sky that was shrouded by dark clouds, as if they could burn a hole in the night, filled him with a soul-stirring sense of oppression. Even the real frost giants on the icy plains of the extreme north.., had to bow in front of him. The pieces of the totem armor that had lost their master and were scattered all over the ground were shivering under the cover of his flames. They were like wolves, tigers, and leopards that were crawling under the feet of a giant dragon. However, they could not help but let out hissing sounds and extended clusters of metal tentacles that looked like stamens toward him, hoping to fuse into his body and become a part of his individual combat system to create more massacres. The three elites of the white bone battalion were also the possessors of the totem armor fragment. They knew that the totem armor fragment was, in a sense, a very special living creature that had its own desires and wills. However, they had never seen a totem armor fragment that thirsted for the Favorof its new owner. Then, they thought of the origin warriors who had just slaughtered dozens of their own people like cutting melons and vegetables. In front of this majestic magma giant, they were completely powerless. The panic and confusion in their hearts could not help but burst out. Who, who is this monster? Could it be the strongest person in the golden clan, the great chief and the High Priest Level? What kind of totem armor is this? Its like lava that flows continuously and never solidifies! Why did he stop the Genesis warriors from assassinating Saintess Gu Meng? Could it be that he, he is not the enemy, but our Last Hope? Looking at the three white bone battalion elites who were filled with vigilance and anticipation. Meng Chaos lips curled up slightly under the burning helmet. If he had the time. He really wanted to take off his mask and helmet and reveal his true appearance. He wanted to pay his most sincere respects to the three white bone battalion elites who had fought to the last drop of blood. He wanted to thank them for bringing Holy Maiden Gu Meng here under the pursuit of the four Genesis warriors. They had delayed her for a long time, giving her an incomparably bright future the last glimmer of hope. Next, he would have to rely on himself to turn this glimmer of hope into endless possibilities! Shua! Shua! Meng Chaos arms shook, and he withdrew his two blazing battle sabers. The blades collided violently, creating a dazzling spark that shot into the depths of the dense forest, illuminating the darkness between the branches. It also extended the three oddly-shaped shadows standing in the darkness to the limit. There were four origins warriors who had been remotely controlled by JackalKanus and transformed into assassins. One of them had been burned to ashes by Meng Chao. There were three more. There were three that were even more difficult to deal with. The first one was like a giant armadillo. Its body was wrapped in layers of armor. When it expanded, it was like a spinning metal ball. Even its limbs and head were deeply embedded in the ball. When necessary, seven or eight layers of armor overlapped, and its defensive power was comparable to a half-meter thick super alloy armor. When the thousands of armor pieces on the surface of the sphere stood up high, the sharp edges were also like the teeth blades inside a meat grinder, which could grind anything they touched into powder. The second one had also lost its human form. Instead, it looked like a hedgehog with knives, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, and forks all over its body. It was a moving armory. The third warrior of origins still retained his human form. But it had gone too far. It had three heads and six arms in the literal sense. The liquid metal-like substances that had gone out of control were too greedy. They had devoured the bodies of the three mouse warriors in one go. Then, they had randomly put together the three heads and six arms that were still maintaining the cell activity.., . . Such a hideous form further verified Meng Chaos judgment. The so-called Totem armorwas far more than just a simple cold weapon armor that could be carried on ones body. It was the ultimate single-soldier equipment that could transform the wearer from the cellular level and unleash the strongest combat power of the active cells. However, the Advanced Beastmen had long lost the true usage of the totem armor and 90% of its combat functions. Only when they lost control and went crazy would it be possible to accidentally awaken their true colors! Chapter 1198 - One Against Three Chapter 1198: One Against Three Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had no time to lament the long-gone glory of the Turan civilization. The three-headed, six-armed Origin Warrior was already brandishing a mace that was covered in blood and even minced meat. It was thicker than the thighs of a barbarian elephant warrior, and it was the size of a millstone. It seemed like the warrior could even swing a battle tank. A war hammer that was engraved with lightning runes and covered in hundreds of purple electric arcs turned into a slaughtering hurricane and pounced toward Meng Chao. At the same time, the Origin Warrior that looked like a giant armadillo curled up into an indestructible iron ball and blocked the space on Meng Chaos left. The Iron Hedgehog, whose body was covered in sabers, spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, and forks, appeared on Meng Chaos right side with sabers and swords that pierced through his eardrums. Besides, there was the Ancient Dream Saintess behind Meng Chao. He had almost lost the possibility of dodging in any direction. He could only stand still and fight the three-headed and six-armed origin warrior head-on. However This was Meng Chaos plan all along! When it came to fighting head-on without any fancy tricks. He had broken through the six-star spiritual armor realm, pushed the nine dragons divine seal to its limit, and was blessed with two ancient divine weapons, Skull-crushers. Unless we meet the chief of the five clans and drink three or five buckets of secret medicine and fight him to the death. Otherwise, there is no need to feel guilty at all. The three-headed, six-armed original samurai, wielding three heavy weapons, beckoned Meng Chao from three different directions. The two Skull-crushersheld by Meng chao-shuang also smashed together like two swords, relying on chains as thick as a babys arm to entangle each other tightly. Under the surging flames, they merged into a unique weapon that looked like a battle axe, a heavy hammer, and a saber and a mace. Boom! The collision of the two heavy weapons was like two railguns that were close to each other. The muzzles of the railguns faced each other and opened fire fiercely. The cannonballs had not yet completely left the barrel of the railguns when they collided with the fuses on the opposite side. The flames that burnt the retina, the devastating shock waves, and the deafening sound waves were blown out. Even the three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion, who were watching the battle from the side, closed their eyes in advance when they saw that the situation was not looking good. Their eyelids were also pierced through by the extremely bright light. While their eyes and skin were burning, their hearts were also greatly shocked. The rat people warriors had very simple values. They respected the big and valued the many. In their opinion, although this mysterious giant wearing the magma armor was powerful,. In the end, he was not as ferocious as the three-headed and six-armed origin warrior. Not to mention other things, just the three heavy weapons that weighed more than hundreds of pounds were enough to crush the bones under the magma armor until they burst. However, after their eyes barely adapted to the needle-like pain, when they opened their eyes again, they saw an unbelievable scene. In this powerful dialogue between giants, the one who had the last laugh was actually Meng Chao! The three-headed and six-armed origins warrior was incomparably majestic. However, in the end, it only had two legs and two feet. As the saying goes, strength rises from the ground. No matter how fierce the attack from its upper body erupted, the strength needed to drive the attack always depended on its feet to stomp on the ground, then, it was transmitted to its upper body layer by layer through its ankle joints, knee joints, femoral head, lumbar vertebrae, and thoracic vertebrae. It was precisely because it had three heads and six arms that it was waving three heavy weapons in different directions at the same time. The pressure on the joints of its legs was also three times that of its normal state. Although it was supported by the totem armor, under normal circumstances, three times the pressure was not a fatal problem. However, if Meng Chao was waving the Skull Crusherferociously and bombarding it at the same time Secretly shooting a few crystal shards that were as thin as cicada wings at the knee and ankle joints of the warrior of origins, it would be hard to say. It must be noted that Meng Chao, who had connected to the 1,024 branches of his body, had already trained his muscle fibers, goosebumps, and even every hair on his body to be extremely sensitive. With a telepathic thought, he could manipulate any two hair on his body at any time to make an exquisite bow. Even if his hands were tightly gripping the Skull Crusher. He also had a lot of body hair and organs that could stretch and contract freely on his body. The crystal fragments that were carefully polished and carved with runes and contained violent spiritual energy could be ejected at a speed close to the speed of sound. Perhaps, under the protection of the totem armor, the joints of the Genesis warrior were unafraid of ordinary arrows or even bullets. However, the crystal fragments that Meng Chao had carefully prepared and poured a lot of spiritual energy into were equivalent to four mini anti-tank rockets. Even if they still could not break through the defense. They could, after all, shock the ankles and knees of the Genesis warrior. Moreover, under the pressure of three times the overload of his body, extremely tiny cracks would appear. In the end, it caused the warrior of origins to slightly slow down and shift his strength a little. In a fight between experts, victory or death was in the blink of an eye. The slight delay and shift was enough for Meng Chao to seize the opportunity in a split second. When the three heavy weapons were still three to five millimeters away from his skull, cervical vertebra, and chest.., he was the first to blast the Skull Crusher, which had been burned to the limit, into the chest of the origin warrior. The Flames, which were thousands of degrees hot, surged like a flood that had burst a dam. The liquid metal-like substance on the body of the origin warrior hissed and wriggled and condensed desperately in an attempt to protect the flesh and bones inside the armor. The surface of the armor, which was originally flawless, was still covered in crisscrossing spider web cracks in a short moment. From the spider web cracks, countless flames spurted out in a short moment. Three heads and six armswas originally the greatest advantage of this warrior of origins. But now, it had become its greatest disadvantage. In a hurry, it had barely merged with the bodies of the three rat folk warriors. A large number of organs and limbs were connected to each other, but they were never as tightly connected as they were naturally bred. When Meng Chaos flaming blades pierced through the joints of the three bodies like a butcher dismembering a cow. The limbs and organs that were barely integrated scrambled to leave. Together with the broken limbs, the three heavy weapons were thrown high into the air. Meng Chao was quick with his eyes and hands. The chains that were still wrapped around the Skull Crushera moment ago suddenly whistled out again and caught the three heavy weapons like the tongues of a venomous snake. Driven by the frenzied waves from the chains, one of the heavy warhammers ruthlessly smashed towards the origin warrior who was wrapped tightly like an armadillo. Bang! The defense of this origin warrior was indeed ridiculously strong. Even the heavy warhammers were torn into pieces because they couldnt withstand Meng Chaos lightning strike. Only half of the handle of the Warhammer was still wrapped by the chains, turning into an armadillo, just the surface of the armor had a large crater that looked like a circular mountain. The flesh and bones inside were not damaged at all. Even this crater was slowly recovering under the strange vibration of the liquid metal-like substance. However, what Meng Chao did was not a one-time deal. He was very clear that judging from the thickness, this origin warrior had at least three or five layers of armor on his body. How could it be so easy to cut open its turtle shell? At the moment when the giant hammer collided with the armor, the muscles all over Meng Chaos body set off billowing waves, circulating the Wave forceto the extreme. Among the three ways of exerting strength in Dragon City, the biggest difference between Wave force, Reckless bull forceand Dragon-snake Forcewas its penetrative power. Meng Chao only used 10% of his strength to break the armor, and the remaining 90% of his strength seeped into the body of this cowardly warrior of origins. It really was like a spinning metal ball that was sent flying by the Warhammer. This area was already halfway up the mountain. The mountain was quite steep in many places. Meng Chao also controlled the direction accurately. He specifically rolled the origin warrior towards the direction of the cliff. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the depths of the dark forest. Although he really fell off the cliff and rolled all the way to the foot of the mountain, it was impossible to hurt the origin warrior in the slightest. At the very least, it could be kicked out of the battlefield temporarily, and it would go from being one against three to one against two. Oh, if the three-headed and six-armed origin warrior was taken into account, it should be one against one and a half. Now, only the last origin warrior who was covered in weapons and looked like an iron hedgehog was left. At the same time that Meng Chao bound the Warhammer with a chain. The other chain wrapped around the mace and the giant axe. He placed these two enormous heavy weapons between himself and the steel hedgehog like an iron wall. Almost at the same time. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh. The steel hedgehogs body emitted the sound of the bowstring being pulled. The weapons that covered the surface of the armor shot out like the poisonous thorns of a porcupine! Chapter 1199 - Evolving Battle Armor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If Meng Chao had not prepared in advance, he would definitely have been thrown into a panic by the weapons that came raining down like a storm. He had his own totem battle armor to protect himself, so he might not be able to break through the defense of these cold, shiny, sharp blades that could cut through iron like mud. However, behind him, the Ancient Dream Saintess, who was still curled up under the mandrake tree, might not be able to do so. It was completely different now. Ding ding ding ding ding ding. A series of dense metal colliding sounds could be heard. The two gigantic battle axes and mace perfectly acted as shields, blocking 80% of the sharp blades attacks. The remaining 20% of the sharp blades were also swept away by Meng Chaos sudden burst of battle flames like a flaming tornado. Other than piercing and cutting through seven or eight mandala trees in the surroundings, it did not cause any more damage. At the same time when the assassin shot all the sharp blades on the surface of the empty armor. Meng Chao had already turned into a bolt of lightning and drilled through the mace and the giant axe. Relying on the magnetic levitation force, he stood above its head. At this moment, Meng Chaos hands were empty. Whether it was the two giant flaming blades, the Skull Crusher,or the giant axe and the mace that had blocked a large number of sharp blades, none of them were by his side. However, his iron fist, which was indestructible, was a weapon that was comparable to a train cannon. Boom! Meng Chao crossed his fingers and hugged his fists tightly. From top to bottom, he blasted out an astonishing force that was as powerful as a ten-thousand-ton hydraulic press. With just one strike, the lower half of the origin warriors body was completely blasted into the ground, making it unable to extricate itself like a thick and short nail. This was done to prevent this Steel hedgehogfrom being like the Metal armadillojust now. With a light punch from him, it was blasted down the foot of the mountain. It looked terrible, but in fact, most of the destructive power was removed. Then, Meng Chao drew his bow from both sides and set off firestorms in front of the assassin. It was as if he had casually fished out an erupting active volcano from the air. He smashed his head on the face of the warrior of origins. No matter how crazy or demonic the Warrior of origins was, he was not afraid of death. Meng Chao had smacked him so hard that his soul was out of his body. His totem armor cracked and hundreds of fire snakes spewed out from the spider web-like cracks. Meng Chao ended the battle with a hatchet-style whip kick. It was not a whip kick that was As powerful as a cold weapon battle-axe. It was a whip kick that was As powerful as a battle-axe missile. Boom! The whip kick was deeply embedded into the body of the Steel hedgehog, almost cutting it in half at its waist and turning it into a cell that was splitting. The light and sound explosions that were blasted out turned into visible ripples that almost blew down the mandala trees that were struggling in the raging flames around them. At last, the poor warrior of origins pulled out his shattered legs from the depths of the Earth. Its like a Molotov cocktail, flying hundreds of meters back. Who knows how many towering trees were knocked down and set alight along the way. A series of Kacha Kacha, Kacha Kachasound, in the mountains dragging out a shocking trail of fire. Even though three elite soldiers of the white bone battalion have gone through hundreds of bloody battles. Have you ever seen such a brutal way of fighting? The hairs on the back of their heads stood on end, and almost every drop of blood in their shriveled veins froze in an instant. So, this is the true strength of a totem warrior! Three elites of the white bone battalion swallowed a mouthful of prickly saliva almost at the same time. These fearless mouse warriors really did not know if they would still have the courage if they had witnessed such a soul-stirring battle a few years ago.., to start a war against the five great clans with countless totem warriors. Right now, they could only pray silently. This person who possessed the power of gods and demons was like a supreme powerhouse who had descended to the human world. He was standing on his side. Meng Chao was not as optimistic as they were. He was still breathing heavily, crazily replenishing his oxygen, accelerating the circulation of his blood, driving the mitochondria in the depths of his cells to surge out more energy. He had just broken through to the six star spirit armor realm. He was not a perpetual motion machine that could continuously absorb spiritual energy from the void. He seemed to have defeated the three origin warriors cleanly. It posed a great challenge to their psionic energy reserves, the strength of their flesh and blood, and the stability of their totem armor. And the most troublesome thing about the Genesis warriors was not their combat ability. It was their tenacity, which was similar to zombies. They were persistent and hard to destroy. Basically, the Genesis warriors were like Super Zombies equipped with liquid metal armor. Although most of the time, he was still in human form, at least in the form of a half-human and half-beast. In fact, the internal physiological structure, the way the organs and limbs operated, and the energy supply pattern of the cells were very different from that of a living person. As long as a part of the flesh and blood still maintained the most basic cell activity. The Genesis warrior would not really die. As expected. The three-headed six-armed assassin appeared again like an undead that had crawled out from the depths of hell. If one were to say that its appearance just now was sufficiently ferocious and terrifying,. Its current appearance was even more bizarre to the point of being indescribable. The upper half of its body, which had barely fused together, had long since been split apart by Meng Chaos Skull Crusher. He had also used flames that were several thousand degrees high to burn off most of the living cells. It might as well give up and completely split its three heads and six arms. Every organ and limb was only connected by thousands of threads of liquid-like metal substances. It was like three giant molds that were barely connected together by the sticky pus. The liquid-like metal substances that supported its body had lost their shiny silver texture after being burned by Meng Chao. They had become black and gray, which made it even more ugly and weird. No creature could grow like this. Compared to it, even the stitched monster that gathered dozens of zombies together with the blood pattern flower in the zombie tide in Dragon City looked like a handsome gentleman. If a normal person encountered such a monster in the Dark Forest, their soul index would suffer a drop of dozens of points before their saber was unsheathed. Fortunately, Meng Chao was not a normal person. Regardless of whether the opponent was handsome or ugly, it did not affect the speed and strength of the two flame chain blades in the slightest. In the dark forest, two long arcs of flames once again burst out like Sunbeams. Two fire dragons bared their fangs and brandished their claws as they pounced at the rotten organs that were barely supported by liquid metal-like substances at the same time. They searched for and licked every single cell that still maintained its weak vitality. Although the three-headed and six-armed origins warrior had become even more ferocious and terrifying. However, this kind of broken limbs flew all over the place. It was like flying a kite that was connected to the physiological structure by metal threads. After all, it was too weird. It was so weird that it was difficult to effectively defend or counterattack. Meng Chao effortlessly chopped it into pieces again. However, the attack that was close to dissection did not solve Meng Chaos frown. It was too easy. It was as if he had chopped the fish meat on the chopping board into minced meat. Was this monster only left with this little bit of combat power? No.. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows high. However, before he could react, the shattered armor and flesh of the Genesis warrior turned into countless tentacles amidst a series of creepily sizzling sounds, they wrapped around Meng Chaos chain blades, arms, and even his feet. When did this happen ? Could it be that the shattered body was just a cover to attract my attention, and its main body had already turned into tens of thousands of tentacles, hiding in the burning mandala trees and bushes, quietly approaching me?? But, whats the use of that? Meng Chao was equipped with a fully sealed totem armor. Even the joints did not have the slightest gap. Even if his hands and feet were entangled by the metal tentacles, it was impossible for the other party to invade his body. Moreover, the performance of his totem armor was far better than the pieces of armor that were pieced together on the bodies of the origin warriors. Even if the other party wanted to destroy both jade and stone. At most, they would be able to hold him off for ten seconds to half a minute. They would be torn apart by him, torn apart, and the last living cell would be burned into fine dust. Unless.. Meng Chao felt a bone-piercing chill shoot out from the depths of his brain, stimulating his central nervous system, causing his two pupils to shrink to their limits. The needle-sized pupils were filled with scarlet light that originated from the depths of the dense forest. It was the third assassin who had just been blown hundreds of meters away by his firestorm. Just like the three-headed and six-armed origins warrior, it had crawled out of the depths of Hell in a brand-new posture! It was different from the first assassin who had been torn apart and barely adhered to each other by metal threads. It was as disgusting as a giant mold. The third assassin, whose armor was originally filled with sharp blades, looked like a steel hedgehog at first glance. However, it had mutated, no, more like it had evolvedinto an extremely precise and advanced.., he even had a slightly elegant appearance.. Chapter 1200 - The Flames of Light That Burned All Information Chapter 1200: The Flames of Light That Burned All Information Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Along with the fragmented memories from his previous life, Meng Chao had seen more than double digits of Origin Warriors. It did not matter how deformed they were. They could be half-human, half-beast, three-headed, six-armed suturing monsters. They could even have tumors that were stuck together, or even giant mold. In the end, they all looked like some kind of creature. However, this Origin Warrior who was emitting scarlet light in the depths of the forest had evolved his appearance into some kind of layered geometric body. It was like the crystal clusters in the depths of the underground spiritual vein, which had the ability to devour each other and superimpose each other. And inside the translucent crystal, it seemed to be stuffed with gear-like devices. Dozens of gears of different sizes, in a way that even Meng Chao could not understand, were precisely biting each other and turning in different directions. They should have locked each other, but they were operating at ease. Powerful spiritual energy was surging out of the core of the gears. Spiritual energy that seemed to come from nothingness flowed around the body of the crystal along the fine light cables that looked like blood vessels and nerves inside the crystal. The appearance of the Warrior of origins was blossoming with colorful, magnificent light. Under the cover of the magnificent brilliance, it kept changing its shape. Seven or eight slender, extremely sharp crystal thorns grew on the surface of its body. However, it did not regenerate cold weapons such as sabers, Spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, and forks. The crystal thorns either pierced deep into the ground or pierced through the surrounding mandala trees. They were like the pillars of a siege cannon, and their purpose was to keep it firmly in place. In the direction of Meng Chao, two extremely long, hexagonal crystal pillars protruded from its surface. They were aligned up and down like the horns of an insect. Between the two crystal pillars, there were thousands of colorful electric arcs that were curling and shining. The electric arcs crackled and condensed into fist-sized balls of lightning at a speed visible to the naked eye. A total of nine balls of lightning shot toward Meng Chao in a straight line like nine stars in a row. Inside each ball of lightning, there were countless smaller spots of light that kept flashing, colliding, fusing, and splitting. It was as if each ball of lightning contained a small new world. It was precisely these balls of lightning that stimulated Meng Chaos mucous membrane. It was as if he had once again smelled the aura of death that would destroy everything when the flames of the Apocalypse descended from the sky. How C Meng Chaos mind was completely blank. He did not have the time to think about how this warrior of origins had Evolvedinto such an incredible state. Before the cerebral cortex and nerve center that were enveloped by the aura of death could come to a reasonable conclusion. Every cluster of nerve endings and every strand of muscle fiber in his body reacted instinctively. He wasnt running away. His legs were entangled by the metal tentacles shot out by the first origin warrior. Even if he used force and tore off all the metal tentacles and stomped the first origin warrior into mud, he would definitely waste three to five seconds. Meng Chao knew that he didnt have three to five seconds. In at most one to two seconds, the second origin warriors Nine stars in a rowwould hit his nose on the back of his head! In a split second, his legs seemed to have turned into two giant springs. When his ankles were locked by the enemy, he was knocked backward by the force of his toes alone, he tried to minimize the area where he might be attacked. At the same time, the spiritual magnetic field was expanded to the maximum. On one side, it condensed into a spiritual shield that was invisible but enough to deflect the trajectory of most physical weapons and interfere with the direction of most energy weapons. While pouring spiritual energy into the two fire chain blades crazily, the Skull Crusherwas crossed across his chest to form a second line of defense. Almost at the moment when the two chain blades were crossed and the magma had yet to spurt out, Meng Chao suddenly felt that something was wrong. The torrent of magma made of nine balls of lightning silently swallowed the distance of hundreds of meters and pierced through Meng Chaos totem armor and body of flesh and blood. Meng Chao felt that he had been grasped by a giant palm made of lightning, or kneaded repeatedly like dough on a chopping board. Neither the spiritual shield nor the totem armor had any defensive effect at all. Crackling electric arcs were winding around every bone of his, and the plasma seemed to be replacing his bone marrow.., it was spurting out from the wounds on his broken bones. No. Perhaps the spiritual shield and the totem armor had already helped him to cancel out 90% of the attack. Otherwise, he would have turned into a lump of human lightning long ago! Meng Chaos eyeballs were almost popping out of his eye sockets. His eyes were covered with veins that were unclear whether they were blood vessels or lightning. His entire face suddenly turned hideous and terrifying. Every tooth of his was cracking, as if it was about to shoot out of his gums like a bullet. The 36,000 pores all over his body were seeping out large amounts of dark purple blood! How is this possible! ?! This guys main body should only be an ordinary mouse warrior, and these totem armor fragments shouldnt be any high-level weapons!! Why, it can actually perform such an attack that is comparable to an electromagnetic cannon! Under the intense stimulation of thousands of electric arcs, Meng Chaos brain cells were operating at a speed ten times faster than normal. He endured the stinging pain from his dental pulp as he gritted his teeth and continuously condensed a spiritual magnetic field. He adjusted the form and angle of the spiritual shield slightly, trying to deflect the opponents attack trajectory so that the vast torrent of plasma.., it brushed past his chest and in front of him. In this way, he had canceled out about 70% of the destructive energy. But even the remaining 30% still stuck to him firmly, making him unable to move or breathe. The Shadow of death was as clear as the branches of the mandala tree that was dancing crazily like the limbs of a demon, as if it was being illuminated by the dawn. Meng Chao grinned and laughed bitterly while spitting blood. Of course, he knew that the journey to reverse the future was extremely dangerous, and he could die without a burial place at any time. He was also prepared to lose everything if he was careless in Tulanze. But he originally thought that even if he was really going to face the risk of death,. He would have to wait until the time when he faced the white blade of a powerful expert like Jackalkanus, who had dominated the world in his previous life, and his blood splattered three feet away. He did not expect that an ordinary origin warrior would be able to blast out the effects of an era-surpassing electromagnetic cannon or laser cannon. No There must be some mistake!! Its impossible for an origin warrior to be so powerful!! If an ordinary mouse warrior used a patchwork of totems and pieces of armor, together with a little bit of madness, they would be able to blast out a world-destroying effect. The Tulan Civilization should have conquered the land of Holy Light and the entire foreign world 1800 years ago! How could they have been suppressed by the human race of Holy Light for 10,000 years and could only curl up in the southeast corner of the Foreign World? Such doubts and beliefs were growing crazily on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex like glittering crystals. They condensed into an indestructible crystal barrier and helped him resist the attack of the torrent of plasma on his spiritual defense line. It also made him summon the courage to squeeze out the last thread of spiritual energy in the depths of his cells. Under the bombardment of the ball-shaped lightning, he was still struggling to stand up. An unknown amount of time had passed. Meng Chao suddenly felt that his whole body was relaxed, and the pressure was gone. Although his skin was chapped, there was still the pain of electric arcs that were gnawing at him like insects. The plasma that had enveloped his body and was about to tear apart the totem armor had disappeared without a trace. Meng Chao lowered his head and looked at his feet. The metal tentacles that were wrapped around his limbs and his main body, the remains of the three-headed and six-armed warrior of origins, had been completely burnt by the plasma. Not a single cell was left. In the depths of the dense forest, the body of the second warrior of origins, who had evolved into a Crystal cluster,was also burning with an incomparably pale and raging flame. That kind of paleness could not be described with words. Even if the most advanced smelting equipment in Dragon City could produce a high temperature of thousands of degrees, a flame that was enough to melt super-strong alloys, it would not be so white as to deprive all information. The Devilish Dancing White Sun Flames seemed to have burned a hole in the surrounding space, sucking all the colors into the hole. It was unclear whether it was Whiteor Black.., it was White holeor Black hole. Meng Chao suddenly realized that he had seen similar flames somewhere. It was the end of the world. The flame that descended from the sky and destroyed Dragon City, as well as the hope of Earths civilization to continue in the other world, seemed to be able to destroy all information. What Is this thing? Meng Chaos hair stood on end as he muttered to himself. Chapter 1201 - Having a Different Style Chapter 1201: Having a Different Style Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Even though the enemy had stopped attacking. Meng Chao was not willing to go and check rashly. He looked around and climbed up the highest mandrake tree nearby. He poured his spirit energy into his retina and optic nerves to activate his super vision and looked into the distance. He immediately saw everything that happened three to five hundred meters away. Deep inside the forest, a round depression that looked like a crater had appeared. In the circular area with a diameter of thirty to fifty meters and a slight depression, all the mandrake trees and weeds had been burnt to ashes by the pale flames. Not even half a piece of coke was left. Even the ground had been burnt to a crystal-clear, glass-like texture that was as smooth as a mirror. It was obvious how high the temperature was. In the center of the glass-like crater, the Origin Warrior who had just evolved into an electromagnetic gun was burnt into twisted debris. It was as if even it could not withstand the high temperature that could erase all information. At the moment when the ball-shaped lightning was triggered to the maximum, it was hit by the backlash of the destructive force. Whether it was the precisely-clenched gears, the densely packed pipelines, or the crystal brain-like core, they were all burned into piles of garbage. Moreover, at a speed visible to the naked eye, they became dim and fragile. In a short while, it was like a sand sculpture that had been hollowed out, collapsing into a pile of uniform, fine, lifeless dust. One could no longer see the precise, domineering, and futuristic form just now. If it werent for the pungent smell of electric arcs decomposing the mandala tree in the air. From the meteorite crater to Meng Chaos landing spot, three to five hundred meters long straight lines of fire were still burning fiercely. Meng Chao almost suspected that he had been attacked by the enemys spirit attack just now and had an illusion. How could the Turan civilization, which had long degenerated to the age of the clan, possess such a terrifying weapon? Meng Chao scanned the pile of dust again and again to confirm that there were no signs of life in the pile of dust. Even the liquid metal-like substance that had originally condensed into fragments of the totem armor had lost all its activity. Only then did he approach cautiously. He picked up a handful of dust from the remains of the Origin Warrior and placed it on his fingertips to slowly rub it. The dust was incomparably fine and fine. It kept falling from the gaps between Meng Chaos fingers. He could not catch it at all. It was as elusive as a flash of light and shadow. Soon, with the breeze blowing in the forest, all the dust was gone. All the evidence of the Origin Warriors existence had disappeared. Except for the scars left by the electric arcs on Meng Chaos body. The pain of thousands of arrows piercing through the heart was deeply imprinted on the cerebral cortex. Meng Chao closed his eyes and carefully recalled the entire process of the fierce battle. He could not help but let out a long sigh of relief. The cold sweat that was locked under his skin all gushed out as the thirty-six thousand pores opened up. It was close. This Origin Warrior should not have evolved into the totem armors ultimate form. Although it had evolved into a powerful electromagnetic cannon, it did not seem to have evolved a matching cooling system. And its muddle-headed brain obviously did not have the ability to control such advanced black technology. If it bombarded blindly and did not know the consequences of its control, it would blow itself up before it could break through Meng Chaos defense. Speaking of which Was this really an electromagnetic cannon? One should know that in Dragon City, which possessed Earths 22nd century military technology and had successively excavated two ancient ruins, energy weapons such as electromagnetic cannons and laser cannons were all black technology that was still under development. Even if some experimental items were created, they were still in the testing stage due to their large size, high energy consumption, and harsh usage conditions. It was unknown when they would be able to be truly used in actual combat. The most powerful killing weapon in Dragon City was still the train cannon that was filled with a large amount of crystal explosives. If one had to talk about the method of directly shooting energy to create a killing blow, then the only way was to use the spirit magnetic field of a superhuman to create a killing blow. And this Origin Warrior was actually able to blast out a destructive energy that almost burned Meng Chao into ashes with such a small body. This indicated that the energy compression, restraint and directional shooting technology contained in the totem armor had already developed to a very mature level. Meng Chao racked his brains and only saw similar technology in one place, in the depths of the monsters main brains memory, on the mottled images of the ancient war, on the Ancients military building. Advanced orcs, ancient people, Earthlings between us, what kind of complicated, twisted and bizarre, depraved relationship does it have? Meng Chao muttered to himself, puzzled. At the same time, a very awkward feeling rose in his heart. Compared to the memories of his previous life, this Origin Warrior and its totem armor seemed to have become stronger. So strong that it was somewhat inconceivable. Meng Chao searched through the memory fragments of his previous life very seriously. In his previous lifes memories, even if the war between the other worlds was raging, the Chaos faction and the Holy Light faction were locked in a stalemate, the Turan civilization had invested hundreds and thousands of Origin Warriors on various fronts. Meng Chao had never seen such a guy in front of him. It was not a matter of power. The most powerful warrior of the Turan civilization brandished his dazzling saber, unleashing devastating flames of war, clearing out a three to five hundred meter wide no mans land. Of course, this was something that could be done. However, the gears, pipes, and cores in the body of the Origins Warrior just now, as well as the layers of nested, stacked, and future-colored geometric appearance They all gave people a feeling that they did not match the drawing style of the term advanced orc. If he had seen such a weird-looking Origin Warrior in his previous life He would not have forgotten it, would he? It was also the reason why Meng Chao did not expect that the Origin Warrior would evolve into such a weird shape and fall into a passive state. Its so weird. If the Origin Warrior could transform into such a powerful form, why didnt the Turan civilization in my previous life release such a trump card on the battlefield? The Origin Warriors real body is nothing more than a rat warrior with abundant combat experience, Meng Chao mumbled to himself. It is only a piece of totem armor that has been put together. If a legendary gladiator like 249, the Origin Warrior that has been sealed for hundreds of years, can become like this, wont it take off? With the madness of the advanced orcs and the terrible situation of the war in the Other World in my previous life, they will certainly do anything to turn the tide of the battle. There is no reason not to do so. After thinking about it, Meng Chao could only believe that the Turan civilization in his previous life had indeed dropped such a sharp secret weapon on some battlefronts. Unfortunately, they still could not stop the Holy Light faction. After receiving the blessing of the angel of slaughter that descended from the sky, they became invincible soldiers. At that time, his level was too low. He was just a pawn that charged into the battle. If he wasnt on a specific battle line, he naturally didnt have the right to know such secrets. These assassins were under Kanus direct command. Of course, they were different from ordinary Origin Warriors. This meant that Kanus had more top-secret information than Meng Chao had imagined. Perhaps he knew about the soul-stirring battle between the Ancients and the mother during the ancient war. Moreover, he had obtained part of the heritage of the ancients or the main body. It was the same as Meng Chao who had explored two ancient ruins and read the information hidden in the depths of the monster mastermind. This was the greatest reliance that he could rely on to rise miraculously! If I can piece together the ancient information that I have and the ancient information that Jackal Kanus has like a jigsaw puzzle Meng Chaos eyes gleamed. He seemed to have seen the hope of changing the future. At this moment, rustling sounds came from the dense forest again. A huge black shadow slowly appeared. It was the warrior of origins that Meng Chao had swung to the foot of the mountain with a hammer. It had finally climbed halfway up the mountain. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows slightly. His muscle fibers and nerve endings were still trembling slightly under the stimulation of the electric current. Moreover, he was not sure if this Iron Armadillo would evolve into the ultimate form that carried a lot of black technology like the Metal Hedgehog from earlier. He could not afford to provoke it. He then slipped away. Before the assassin completely revealed his hideous and terrifying figure, Meng Chao had already retreated a few steps and lightly jumped into the raging flames, disappearing without a trace. The assassin did not chase after him. Instead, he rolled to the mandrake tree where the Ancient Dream Saintess was curled up like a giant spinning top. Unfortunately, there was no one there either. The Ancient Dream Saintess had disappeared a long time ago. All that was left was the broken ice crystals on the ground.. Under the scorching flames, they turned into hazy smoke and were torn into pieces by the assassins angry roars. Chapter 1202 - The Rat People’s End Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The longest night had finally passed. However, peace and light were still far away. Perhaps, they would never come. Within the entire garrison area of hundreds of miles, the chaos that had plunged the Great Horn Army into eternal d*mnation was still continuing. Moreover, it was like dozens of tornadoes fiercely colliding together, becoming more and more intense. The rumors about the Ancient Dream Saintess assassination, the burning of all the food in Black-corner City, and even the Rat God completely abandoned us were like a burning virus, it spread to the third-tier troops at the outermost perimeter of the great horn armys garrison area. Due to the intense sunlight and high visibility, the soldiers of the third-tier troops could clearly see the huge columns of smoke rising in the direction of Black Horn City even though they were dozens of miles away. Many high-level priests and basic commanders with extremely sharp senses, whose brain ports had long been activated by the ancient Dream Saintess, could also see the ugly and disgusting image of the Zombie Rat God. They subconsciously acted as signal relay stations and amplifiers. Using their brainwaves, they enhanced and magnified the image of the zombie rat god and projected it onto the visual nerves of the surrounding soldiers. The last bit of morale of the rat soldiers, who had long run out of ammunition, crumbled in an instant and vanished into thin air. Not to mention that many of the rat soldiers were originally equipped with totem armor fragments. Following the collapse of their faith and mental breakdown, they were no longer able to control this killing machine that contained the extraordinary technology of the ancient times. Along with the large number of liquid metal-like substances in their bodies proliferating, mutating, and spewing out. They all turned into terrifying-looking origin warriors who were as crazy as demons. Every tent of the Rat God turned into a whirlpool that led straight to the deepest part of Hell. Looking from afar, blood flowed like a river within a hundred miles, turning it into Hell on Earth. A few days ago, the rat tide that had attacked hundred blade city without fear of death and frightened the warriors of the clan finally revealed their true colors as a motley crew. No one believed that they would be able to capture hundred blade city and Crimson Gold City one after another and gain the recognition of the five clans to establish the great horn clanthat belonged to the entire rat population. However, no one knew what their next strategy was. Was it to carry on the legacy of the ancient Dream Saintess and fight until the last soldier. Or was it to retreat strategically so that they could preserve their strength. If they were retreating, where could they retreat to when they were surrounded and surrounded by enemies? Why did they have to persist? In fact, many commanders and priests of the army had been instilled by the ancient Dream Saintess many times because their brains were particularly developed. At this moment, they were the first to go crazy. The ordinary soldiers often only had splitting headaches and saw the phantom of the Zombie Rat God. Thanks to their brains, they were not that flexible. They could not even understand what the zombie rat god, which was covered in Rot and looked like a giant, symbolized. As for their commander and priest, they were already screaming as bright purple flames shot out from their seven orifices. Before the soldiers could react and splash water and sand on their heads, they had already burned their heads and brains.., completely. All that was left were headless lumps that were still dancing under the whipping of the electric current. Without a leader, they had run out of ammunition and food. Even if the ordinary mouse soldiers still had the strength of a bull and two tigers, they did not know which direction to take a step and raise their battle sabers. At this moment. There were wolves that were taller and more ferocious than centaurs, with stinky saliva flowing from their mouths and heavy armor of thorns draped over their bodies. Behind them, there were also wolf cavalry that were armed to the teeth and did not leave a single gap on their bodies. There were also battle blades that were embedded with wolf teeth like hacksaws. From the forest at the edge of the battlefield, they appeared like ghosts. No, they were not in a hurry to attack. Firstly, the Great Horn Army was like a whirlpool in a swamp. If they charged forward rashly, they might sink deep into the mud and die along with these crazy people. Second, there was still a small number of troops, including the white bone battalion elites, that had not completely collapsed. If the wolf cavalry gave them too much pressure, it might actually stimulate the great horn army to restore order and regroup under the threat of death. Hence, the wolf cavalry only cruised around the border of the Great Horn Armys garrison area, using half of their mocking and half of their cold eyes to look at these corpses. Of course, they would not wait for nothing and waste their time. In the forest behind the Wolf Cavalry soldiers, hundreds of curls of smoke rose up. The smell of the mandala fruit being cooked and grilled in the smoke was like an invisible python that drilled into the Great Horn Armys barracks from all directions. It tightly wrapped around the intestines and souls of all the hungry soldiers. Behind them was a bloody battlefield. In front of them was a mouth-watering, stomach-twitching, soul-torturing food. Many of the spiritual defense lines of the rat soldiers had already been riddled with holes and were on the verge of collapse the moment they heard that the ancient Dream Saintess had been assassinated and that the great horn rat god had abandoned them. At this moment, the last string in the depths of the brain was completely broken. Before rational thinking had made a correct and prudent judgment. Their central nervous system had already given instructions to the nerve endings and muscle fibers, and their eyes were absent-minded. They opened their arms and stumbled toward the direction of the smoke and fragrance. Of course, they knew that there were many wolf cavalry soldiers lurking in the depths of the dense forest. But they could not endure such a torturous day for even half a moment. Even if they were killed by the Wolf Cavalry on the way to the food. At least, they died happily under the thick, juicy fragrance of the mandala fruit. They did not have to endure the pain of slowly suffocating to death in a world where there was no hope at all. To the surprise of these mouse people soldiers, the wolf cavalry did not kill them. In fact, when they stumbled into the depths of the forest, the ghost-like wolf cavalry disappeared like a fog under the sun. Only the fragrance of the mandala fruit became stronger and stronger, like a beautiful snake twisting and dancing, deeply charming them. In the depths of the silent forest. They forgot the chaos and fighting behind them. Even the zombie rat gods that lingered in their retinas were gradually replaced by the illusions of the mandala fruits that were fried to golden crisps and smeared with a large amount of sour cream. They unknowingly stepped into the depths of the forest. But the road here was really rugged and difficult to walk on. Not only were there all kinds of vines, thorns, and shrubs that grew crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, blocking every small path. There was also an unknown evil spirit that dug a large number of pits between the thorns and shrubs. The pits were not deep. There were no rusty blades, poisonous bamboo, or other vicious methods that could take a persons life. However, clearing the thorns and shrubs and constantly falling and climbing out of the pits still squeezed out the last bit of strength of the rat soldiers. If there was a mountain of knives and a sea of fire ahead, even the grain of hundred blade city would be burnt to ashes. They would have collapsed on the ground, as if they were stuck in the soil by extremely sticky biological glue. They could not even move a single little toe. However, there was an increasingly rich fragrance ahead. In addition to frying and boiling the mandala fruit. There seemed to be plump and delicious beast flesh. Using dozens of spices to smear and grill it, it could awaken the bestial instinct in the deepest part of the high orc genes. These scents pierced through the souls of the rat soldiers like sharp arrows covered with barbs. They kept pulling their souls toward the depths of the forest. When they finally climbed out of the forest covered with thorny bushes and craters with their hands and feet. Their formation had long been torn to pieces. The saber that they had been holding tightly in their hands had been thrown into a sinkhole. The front suddenly opened up, revealing an empty space in the forest. The glaring sunlight outlined the image of a wolfs claw on the blood-stained battle flag. Dozens of large pots were lined up in a row, and a large amount of food was being fried and boiled in them. A large amount of fat, tender, soft, trembling, crystal-clear, rotten food. The food was like a volcano erupting, spewing out a fragrance that could be seen by the naked eye. The fragrance turned into air hammers and struck the faces of all the lucky people who had passed through the forest. The Hammers made their world spin, and they saw stars. Their vision kept shrinking, and their eyes were firmly focused on the thick soup that was rolling up and down, and the mandala fruit that was almost melted into the soup. They could not see that behind and on both sides of the big pot, there were large groups of heavily armed and murderous Wolf Cavalry! Chapter 1203 - The Hibernating Saintess Chapter 1203: The Hibernating Saintess Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Everything that happened next was so logical. When they finally came to the open space in the forest, the rat soldiers, who were deeply attracted to the mandrake fruit, had lost all their strength and courage. Forget fighting to the death with the wolf cavalry, who were armed to the teeth, they could not even muster the will to kill themselves with their knives. They were like loose marionettes, controlled by the strings formed from the condensation of the fragrance. They were muddle-headed and could not help but rush toward the steaming cauldron. When they wolfed down their food, they fought with each other. Like a vicious dog pouncing on its food, they swept away all the cauldrons that were lined up in a row. They held their bellies and let out hot belches. Was there a second option other than surrender? After all, many of them had surrendered once. It was needless to say whether or not they had no choice but to surrender the last time. They had even deliberately deceived the stupid wolf king. Surrender was like a lie. There was only a difference between zero and ten thousand times. Once they fell into the Abyss and were covered in mud, they would never be able to wash themselves clean. In addition, many mouse warriors, who were originally house rats raised by Jackalkanus, were also making noise in the crowd, they were saying something like, Even the Rat God has abandoned us. We are already worthy of ourselves and everyone for being able to persevere to this point.. In the end, the wolf cavalry captured more than ten times the number of surrendered soldiers without any effort or even a drop of blood. When the surrendered soldiers received the news that Lord Kanus was magnanimous and did not blame the ordinary rat people for their crimes and even prepared a large amount of food to save our lives, The news was relayed back to the chaotic position of the Great Horn Legion. The organized and large-scale surrender was unstoppable like a snowball that grew bigger and bigger in an avalanche. On multiple fronts, the wolf cavalry soldiers did not even need to appear. They only shot a wolf claw flag that represented Jackalkanus from afar with their powerful bows and crossbows. It was enough to make hundreds and thousands of rat warriors, who had been through hundreds of battles and were covered in scars, put down their weapons. In a real battle, it was enough to drag countless wolf warriors into hell. The only casualties of the rat warriors after surrendering were usually when the wolf cavalry distributed food. Either they were fighting for food, and the Rat Warriors fought until their heads were bleeding, or they were too impatient, they swallowed too much food in one go, and their bellies burst open. Such an ugly scene made many of the rat soldiers who were still holding on completely despair. They let go of their weapons and closed their eyes, allowing their unpredictable fate to push them to a faraway place where they would never be able to recover. Of course, the Great Horn Army had millions of soldiers, and even if one-tenth or even one-hundredth of them were strong-willed, they were unwilling to abandon the road that was built with mountains of corpses and seas of blood, all of them added up to a very considerable number. Many of the frontline combat troops that attacked hundred blade city had gathered most of the army rations and war equipment reserves of the Great Horn Army. They were not forced into a desperate situation. If the ancient Dream Saintess could give them a clear and clear order. No matter what the order was. Even if they broke out of the encirclement and marched toward Red Gold City, they would go in front of the strongest lion and tiger warriors of Turanze and display the final glory of the rat people warriors. They would be elated and happy, without any hesitation. The problem was that from midnight onwards, these first-line troops that were still loyal to the ancient Dream Saintess and maintained their last bit of military discipline and combat strength did not receive any orders from the ancient Dream Saintess. Regardless of whether the messenger ran to the death of one wolf after another, or whether it was an urgent letter of military orders sent by 100,000 people. The commander and the oracles received the revelation from the ancient Dream Saintess from the dream while they were in a trance. There was nothing. Every time the commander and the oracles placed a white jade statue of the Rat God and sat cross-legged in front of the statue, staring into the statues eyes, they would enter a deep meditation state, when they tried to communicate with the ancient Dream Saintess in the dream. Or, they would fall into the whirlpool of their thoughts in a trance and be drowned by the waves of brainwaves. The temperature of their brains would rise rapidly and they would be on the verge of spontaneous combustion. They might even really burn their brains. Or, they would see the rotting and deformed zombie rat god that looked like a giant in the dream. It would constantly release desperate emotions to them. Under the influence of these emotions, they either lost the ability to control their totem armors and became origin warriors. Or, they lost their last bit of fighting spirit and led their troops to the edge of the battlefield like zombies, to surrender to Jackalkanus. The relatively smart commanders and military priests no longer dared to contact the ancient Dream Saintess rashly. However, if they wanted to break out of the encirclement and continue the struggle of millions of rats, where would they go? At the critical moment when the army was without a leader and was falling apart. Meng Chao bypassed two surrendered barracks that had already surrendered and replaced them with Wolf Claw battle flags. He also passed three groups of wolf cavalry with valiant expressions. They shuttled back and forth between the surrendered barracks, searching for the unyielding and resisting Wolf Cavalry. They arrived at the outer region controlled by the Great Horn Legion, an unremarkable mountain col. This place was quite a distance away from hundred blade city, Red Gold City, and the main roads of the Gold clan. It was not a strategic location for the army to attack. There were countless crevices and caves hidden in the mountain Col. at first glance, they looked the same, and no one knew which crevice was the one behind it. Furthermore, the caves and caves were interconnected, and there were many hidden rivers in the depths of the caves, they led directly to the surrounding mountains and rivers. If one wanted to search all the caves. A hundred thousand soldiers might not be enough even if they spent a year and a half. Meng Chao had never been to this area. Of course, he had never gone deep into any caves. However, he was in the depths of the caves that were zigzagging and branching. He was familiar with the path and advanced quickly. It was not only because there was a faint scent of tracking drugs floating in the air. It was also because he Sawthe footprints. The footprints left by the ice storm. Every three to five meters, the ice storm deliberately left a footprint on the ground that was three to five degrees lower than the surrounding temperature. It was impossible to observe it with the naked eye. Only people who were very familiar with the ice storm and had awakened their extraordinary vision and could sense the subtle difference in temperature on the surface of objects could Seethe faint blue Road signs. Until the third fork in the road. Meng Chao suddenly stopped. He spread his arms and hugged the back of his head. First, he slowly turned three times clockwise, then one and a half times counterclockwise. This was the joint action that he had agreed to with the ice storm. If someone else had come here pretending to be him, it would have been impossible for them to do such a thing. He felt two icicle-like eyes scanning up and down every pore of his body. It was the gaze of the ice storm. He believed that the ice storm was already well prepared in the depths of the cave. If it wasnt him, what would greet him would be a barrage of icicles. The sound of Kacha Kachacame from the depths of the cave. It was as if the ice storm had removed the intersecting icicles. Meng Chao let out a slight sigh of relief and then stepped into the depths of the cave. This cave seemed to have been nourished by the underground spiritual vein. The rocks emitted a sparkling and translucent, magnificent luster. It was as if clusters of deep blue ice flowers had grown out of the ground. The ice storm sat cross-legged in front of a huge ice flower. And in the depths of this ice flower, it was faintly discernible, as if a human-shaped matter was sealed. It was the ancient Dream Saintess. Is She Alright? Meng Chao took a closer look, but under the cover of the ice, he couldnt see the ancient Dream Saintessappearance clearly. He could only sense her weak life magnetic field, which was like a candle flame. She could be torn into pieces by the storm of death at any time. Shes fine for now, but the situation is very unstable. Her internal organs are showing signs of bleeding and exhaustion. Her brain is more like a pot of boiling mandala soup. She could burn her entire head into a pile of charcoal at any time. I dont know how long it will take for you to shake off the assassin and break out of the encirclement,ice storm explained. So, we can only freeze her first to prevent her injuries from spreading and worsening. The reason was that the volume of the liquid would expand when it was frozen. If the temperature was lowered slowly, the frozen cells would explode due to the expansion of their volume. Even if the temperature was raised again, it would be impossible for them to regain their vitality. However, for an expert like the ice storm who was good at manipulating ice, if the temperature was lowered to tens of degrees below zero, or even hundreds of degrees below zero, the cells would freeze before they could expand, thus maintaining the internal vitality of the cells, it was a sure thing. The current ancient Dream Saintess was equivalent to entering a special hibernation state, temporarily preserving her last hope. Chapter 1204 - Holy Fool Chapter 1204: Holy Fool Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Great Horn Army has already collapsed. Meng Chao said, Judging from the current trend, in less than three to five days, Jackal Kanus will be able to swallow all the Great Horn Army soldiers whove surrendered and form a new order. When that happens, this area will become his territory. And when he realizes that the Ancient Dream Saintess might not be dead yet, he will definitely mobilize all his forces and form an iron wall in an attempt to stop and kill us. We have to escape the area controlled by Jackal Kanus before the chaos ends! As Meng Chao spoke, two flames ignited in his hands. It was just like how Ice Storm instantly froze the Ancient Dream Saintess so as not to cause her cells to expand and explode. If one wanted to thaw, one had to instantly raise his body temperature to the normal thirty-six to thirty-eight degrees. One degree more or one degree less could affect the cell activity and even the safety of his life. Of course, that was not a problem for Meng Chao. The flames in his palms were like two streams of lava spewing out of his body. They turned into fiery dragons that bared their fangs and brandished their claws. Then they coiled around the ice crystals that sealed the Ancient Dream Saintess. However, Ice Storm was hesitant to speak. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows and asked, Is there a problem? No problem, Ice Storm said. However, you better be mentally prepared. Dont be shocked by the Ancient Dream Saintess appearance. Shes very special. Meng Chao frowned slightly. Of course, he knew that the Ancient Dream Saintess was very special. Otherwise, she would not have been selected by Jackal Kanus from the millions of rat people and turned into a puppet that could easily sneak into other peoples dreams. Then, trained to be the Great Horn Armys commander. He did not understand what Ice Storm meant. Nevertheless, his movements were not slow. With a flick of his fingers, the two fire dragons split into twenty fire snakes and disappeared into the ice crystals. Following some subtle cracking sounds, the ice crystals melted completely in half a second and turned into thick steam. It was as if an extremely dense fog had risen in the depths of the cave. However, despite Ice Storms reminder, when the fog dissipated and the Ancient Dream Saintess true face appeared in front of Meng Chao without any disguise, he was still greatly surprised by her incredible appearance. At that moment, the Ancient Dream Saintess and Meng Chao were completely different from each other in the wounded soldiers camp and in their dreams. In the wounded soldiers camp, she had been like an amiable girl next door, full of sympathy for all the wounded soldiers. The thoughtfulness she had shown in changing the dressing for the wounded soldiers was so touching that he had been speechless. He wanted nothing more than to protect her innocent, simple, and kind expression. In the dream realm, the girl next door, who possessed four pupils, had seemed so sacred and inviolable when she played the bone flute and commanded thousands of skeleton rats. Her whole body had been filled with a powerful aura of invincibility, like a commander who had received the blessing of God. Whether it was as the girl next door or the supreme commander, the Ancient Dream Saintess always had an indescribable charm. While she was not considered a peerless beauty who could bring down countries and cities, if the clan warriors with the strongest malice saw the Ancient Dream Saintess with their own eyes, it was impossible to associate her with the word ugly at the very least. However, the Ancient Dream Saintess that Meng Chao was seeing with his own eyes was not only ugly, she was deformed. If Ice Storm had not been watching her the entire time and the clothes the Saintess had worn last night, Meng Chao would not have been able to recognize her. She was the key person whom he had risked his life to save last night. At first glance, she looked like a shaved monkey, but her head was deformed and swollen. It was seven or eight times the size of an ordinary monkeys head. Her body was extremely thin and weak, and her limbs were withered like sticks. They were out of proportion to her head, making people faintly worried for her. Such a slender cervical vertebra actually had to support such a huge head. Would her cervical vertebra break with a crack if a gust of wind blew while she walked? No, using the word monkey to describe her was too insulting and inaccurate. The Ancient Dream Saintess hair was very sparse, and the wrinkles on her face were relatively shallow. Her facial features were compressed to the lower half of her face. The upper half of her face was a smooth, round skull that had a translucent texture. Her high protruding skull meant that she could accommodate two or even three times the size of a normal persons brain. Perhaps when the Ancient Dream Saintess saw a normal persons skull, it was the same as when a normal person saw the flat and sunken skull of an ape. She would think that the latter was filled with stupidity. Even with such a large brain, the Ancient Dream Saintess was still not satisfied. She had forced her skull to continuously expand, forming huge bumps that looked like fists. Many of the bumps on the skull, which should have been as hard as iron, had eroded and been rubbed until they were as as thin as a cicadas wings. With the help of the dim light from the flame, one could almost see her brain matter that was pulsating as fast as a beating heart. In a way Rather than saying that the Ancient Dream Saintess was like a hairless monkey, it was more like Meng Chao had once seen her in Dragon Citys Earth Club. The people of Earth had imagined her at the end of the 20th century. She had a big head, a small body, and a pair of big round eyes. She was an alien with bottomless eyes. Right now, the eyes of this alien were tightly shut, and her almost non-existent eyebrows, were tightly locked. She kept trembling, revealing an expression of extreme pain. As the ice crystals melted, her brain heated up again. In just a few seconds, the average temperature of her brain cells, which were vibrating at a super high speed, surpassed forty-five degrees. Ice Storm could only unleash a layer of frost with the wave of her hand. It covered the Ancient Dream Saintess huge head with ice crystals that were as fine as sand, cooling her down repeatedly. How could this be? Meng Chao observed it again and again, but he still found it unbelievable. He thought of the high-level priestesses who had been implanted with the Fear Bomb by Jackal Kanus. They had become deformed and gone crazy. Could Jackal Kanus be behind this? he could not help but mutter. I dont think so. Ice Storm said, You can touch her bones. It seems that she was born with this appearance. Meng Chao frowned and carefully searched the Ancient Dream Saintess deformed head. Indeed, he did not find any cracks or signs of bone proliferation. Biological cells could release all kinds of incredible power after being filled with spirit power, which could regenerate peoples severed fingers, make them deform and expand, and even unlock the characteristics of an ancient vicious beast with three heads and six arms, a monster that was half-human and half-beast. During this process, it was common for bones to be shattered and reassembled. Just like Meng Chao himself, when he circulated the Divine Nine Dragon Seals and unleashed the Demon Subduing Pole, his entire arm would expand three to five times, turning into a peerless weapon that was cast with copper and iron. When that happened, not only the flesh and blood cells would mutate but also the bone cells. Based on the standards of medicine in Earths twenty-first century, he had long lost count of the number of times he had suffered comminuted fractures. Even peeing standing up was a miracle in medicine, not to mention going to heaven and earth in an extremely intense battle. Therefore, Meng Chaos bones were covered in cracks of all sizes. They were as fine as spider webs. There were also traces of slightly protruding bone hyperplasia. He was breathing spirit energy in and out every day, guiding his vitality magnetic field to resonate with the entire planets magnetic field in the Other World, using heavenly and earthly treasures to cleanse his marrow and meridians, as well as constantly repairing his own bones. Despite all that, it was still impossible to erase all the traces of the bones that had been broken and regenerated. However, with Meng Chaos exquisite sense as a veteran reaper, no matter how he groped, he was unable to find a crack around the Ancient Dream Saintess skull. That was impossible. The Ancient Dream Saintess whom he had seen last night, no, before dawn today, had not been like this. If Jackal Kanus long-range mind control could turn a young girl into such a miserable state overnight, it was impossible not to leave traces in her body. In other words, this was the Ancient Dream Saintess original appearance. Who would have thought that the Great Horn Armys leader was actually a holy fool? Ice Storm said in disbelief. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He found the term somewhat familiar. However, after carefully searching through the memory fragments of his previous life, he only found a blur. He asked, What is a holy fool? A holy fool is a special existence unique to the land of Holy Light. Well, now it seems that its not that unique. Ice Storm said, In the land of Holy Light, such people often appeared. On the surface, they looked like sloppy, crazy, and even dumb idiots who had low intelligence. They were ridiculed, bullied, and humiliated by the people. These idiots, who couldnt even solve the simplest arithmetic problem and didnt even know how to hold a sword. One day, after being illuminated by the Holy Light humans, they were able to hear the voices of the gods, the Holy Lights source, from beyond the sky. With the blessings of the gods, they stimulated wisdom and power that humans could never grasp. They were either prophets who prophesied and stopped a catastrophe, or They were ordered to become commanders in an epic battle to resist the invasion of orcs, or They taught the world about the latest technology and spirit contained in the Holy Light, or They controlled the angel of slaughter that fell from the sky and sent the wrath of the gods to the battlefront when they needed it the most. In short, once a holy fool is illuminated by the Holy Light, he can awaken all kinds of incredible abilities and become the spokesperson of the gods in this world. He will be respected and obeyed by all the devout believers in the land of Holy Light as a savior or something like that. Hmm, if thats the case, the role played by the Ancient Dream Saintess in Picturesque Orchid Lake and the role played by the human fools in the land of Holy Light are quite similar. However, according to the Holy Light priests, only the land of Holy Light that is eternally illuminated by Holy Light can produce such a divine miracle as the holy fool. As expected, even that is a lie. Chapter 1205 - The Big-Headed Monster Baby Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After Ice Storms reminder, Meng Chao remembered that Dragon City actually had a similar existence. Back when Dragon City traveled from Earth to the Other World and struggled through the chaos of the first few years, the survival instincts of a civilization had prompted the citizens to despair in the face of floods, earthquakes, viruses, lack of supplies, and the invasion of zombies. Nevertheless, they still gathered themselves, persevered, and nurtured a brand new hope. However, when the new generation of Earthlings, who had been completely nurtured in the Other World, went through ten months of pregnancy and were born, the odds of congenital anomalies and stillbirths were ten times higher than they had been during the Earth era. Among the many congenital anomalies, the most common one was a huge head that came with an elongated skull. It was quite similar to the Big-headed Monster Baby, an urban legend from Earth. Experts and scholars speculated that it was very likely the Other Worlds soil contained trace elements that were extremely rare on Earth. In addition, the spirit energy of heaven and earth was constantly moistening the human bodys internal organs and limbs. The gene chain that induced human embryos was evolving and mutating at a hundred times the speed. That was why it could mutate into such a pitiful and terrifying appearance. In a sense, these large-headed monster babies were natures experimental subjects. It was nature that pressed the acceleration switch and kept testing what exactly they needed to become in order for the Earthlings who had originally lived in a psionic-free environment to adapt to the new life in the Other Worlds high-psionic environment. One could imagine that even if most of the experimental subjects did not die before they were squeezed out of the birth canal, they would usually die quickly within three to five days after birth. It would be due to asphyxiation, muscle weakness, malnutrition, and other reasons. However, the few big-headed monster babies who were lucky enough not to die would often awaken 10% of their unique and unrivaled strength while they lacked 90% of self-care and survival abilities. Strictly speaking, Battle God Lei Zongchao was not the earliest superhuman in Dragon City. These big-headed monster babies were. Meng Chao had once studied the experiment notes. He knew that some big-headed monster babies had been born not long ago, and their bodies could inexplicably burn with raging flames. Their entire bodies would be covered in flames, and even the surrounding floors and walls would be set on fire. However, their delicate and fragile skin would be unharmed, and they could even smile purely and innocently in the body of a raging flame demon. There were also some big-headed monster babies who could manipulate metal as they wished. Their arms and legs were clearly thinner than an adults fingers, and their bones were as fragile as glass. However, they could bend steel beams that were buried deep in broken walls and play with buildings, which were dozens of meters tall, like building blocks. Some big-headed monster babies were also born with the ability to create and release electricity. In some survivor camps that lacked water and electricity, the existence of these big-headed monster babies were the reason that household appliances of the Earth era were kept open. They barely maintained the operation of civilization. Of course, there were also other big-headed monster babies who had the same ability as the Ancient Dream Saintess to control brain waves and sense telepathically. Meng Chao closed his eyes. Dozens of the Blood Alliances research reports appeared before his eyes. After the Blood Alliance rose to power, occupied the ancient ruins, and controlled most of Dragon Citys resources, the insane upper echelons of the alliance forced innocent citizens to explore the ancient ruins. Aside from that, they captured all the deformed babies born in the Other World, especially the big-headed monster babies, back to their nests. They tried to discover the secrets of human evolution and mutation, awakening extraordinary powers from them. At that time, Battle God Lei Zongchao had also been the Blood Alliances cannon fodder and experimental subject. He had interacted with some deformed babies during those inhumane experiments. Following the Blood Alliances destruction, he saved many deformed babies and also received a lot of relevant research records as well as experiment materials. After the Survival Committee was established and Dragon City restored order, he handed them over to the relevant departments of the ancient ruins research center. Meng Chao could be considered a partial true disciple of Battle God Lei Zongchao. He had also been a gold medal tester in the ancient ruins research center for more than half a year. Naturally, he had many opportunities to come into contact with the relevant research reports. According to the personal experience of the Blood Alliances researchers, it was said that when the Big-headed Monster Babies with telepathic abilities stared at them deeply, they would have a very strange feeling. Their brains were all scooped away by the eyes of the experimental subjects. Also, the researchers would carry out extremely painful experiments on the Big-headed Monster Babies during the day. Once it was late at night and the researchers had fallen asleep, they would turn into the big-headed monster babies in their nightmares. They would be tied tightly to a metal operating table, enduring the pain of thousands of cuts and suffering a fate worse than death. It was definitely not an ordinary nightmare. The researches would wake up screaming in a cold sweat, and their nerve endings would still be twitching crazily. The pain was like a burning brand, engraved in their flesh and blood. No matter how hard they scratched, or how much painkilling medicine they injected, they could not get rid of it. Moreover, it was not just one, but all the researchers would have the same nightmare of turning into a big-headed monster baby! After that happened countless times, the researchers, who had fallen into madness and were on the verge of collapse, finally discovered that the Big-headed Monster Babies not only had telepathic abilities, but they could even weave their own feelings into a dream. Then, they could project it into someone elses brain. When one of the researchers could not take it anymore and had a mental breakdown in his nightmare, he died from the pain. No matter how brutal and stupid the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance were, they could not find enough cruel and foolish researchers to continue their experiments on the big-headed monster babies. Despite that, the research continued in all kinds of strange and unconventional ways. The higher-ups of the Blood Alliance believed that the big-headed monster baby represented the direction of human evolutionat least, the direction of human evolution after humans crossed over to the Other World. In a research report that almost resembled a dream, the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance made an optimistic prediction with the unique imagination of an evil villain. If a big-headed babys ability was developed to the extreme, perhaps humans would be able to completely abandon the Earth era and move on from their apish squeaking and screams, which used airflow to vibrate the small muscles in the throat and a specific audio frequency to transmit information. It was such an ancient, inefficient, cumbersome, and highly error-prone method of information exchange. Instead, they could directly transmit thoughts, ideas, feelings, and desires into the minds of others through telepathy. It was just like the runes that the people of Dragon City had discovered in the depths of the ancient ruins. It seemed to be a mixture of Chinese characters and cuneiform characters that had been clearly engraved on a plane. Upon careful study, one would be able to find dozens of overlapping layers and nested information. It was like a three-dimensional labyrinth No, it was a three-dimensional library with astonishing reserves. Profound meaning could not be more appropriate to describe the ancient runes. It was obvious that such ancient runes could not be transmitted by the airflow vibrating small muscles method. Only by telepathic sensing and direct brain wave transmission could one instantly exchange such an enormous amount of information in the rune database. Of course, such an ability was destined to be monopolized by very few people. The original plan of the Blood Alliances leader had been to find a way to drain all of the big-headed monster babys extraordinary powers and condense them into his own body. Then, he could appear before all the citizens of Dragon City or in their dreams as he pleased, displaying unprecedented power and becoming a god-like existence in the world. At that time, it would be impossible for anyone to resist the Blood Alliances rule. Those who dared to resist would have a taste of being trapped in a nightmare forever, unable to extricate themselves. Unfortunately, the rise of the nine major gangs and Battle God Lei Zongchaos counterattack shattered the ambition of the Blood Alliances leader. It also made his evil plan to drain the big-headed monster babys telepathic ability and turn into a god in the world perish in the dust of history together with the dozens of other evil plans excavated from the depths of the ancient ruins. After the Blood Alliance was destroyed, all the Big-headed monster babies were rescued and returned to their parents arms. It was a pity that the first generation of Earthlings born in the Other World had too many genetic defects buried deep in their cells. They had been tortured by the Blood Alliance for too long, and their extraordinary strength had been overdrawn. They were in a desperate situation where their multiple organs were failing. At that time, the spirit energy training and life science research in Dragon City had just begun. All kinds of resources were also extremely scarce. The of medicine and life-threatening situations was an extremely cruel reality that everyone had to face. Most of the big-headed monster babies did not live past ten years old. The one with the longest life span did not live past puberty either. The children who were born later seemed to gradually accept the influence of the Other Worlds environment, and the rate of deformities dropped significantly. By the time Meng Chao was born, the rate of deformities of the new generation of babies in Dragon City had already dropped to three to five times that of the Earth era. Considering that the Monster War was in full swing, many pregnant women had to carry rocket launchers on their shoulders and launch rockets that contained tiny amounts of crystals, risking serious pollution and radiation to blow up the monsters heads. Then, they would personally use daggers to cut open the monsters bellies, take out their bloody hearts, and casually roast them on the bonfire before wolfing them down to nourish their bodies. The deformity rate could not be more normal. Even if there were occasional deformities, they were usually at the level of a cleft lip and palate. There were very few big-headed monster babies. The new generation of Dragon Citys people became increasingly normal. However, their extraordinary strength was also gradually hidden in their bloodlines. They had to go through years of cultivation and the pouring of genetic medicine before they could be stable, controllable, and safely activated. They were unlike a monster baby, who would be born with a congenital defect. He could burn his life at the cost of exceeding the limits of carbon-based life, as well as explode at will, but possess incredible ability.. Chapter 1206 - Reality Distortion Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Those were all things from the past. They had been sealed in bloodstained archives long ago. Previously, Meng Chao had never connected the legends of the Ancient Dream Saintess and the big-headed monster babies. It was not until now when he saw the Ancient Dream Saintess unusual appearance that his heart stirred. If there really was a myriad of connections between the humans of Earth and the advanced orcs For example, them being the offspring of both the Ancients and mother, or a biochemical weapon that was created using the genes and technology of both Then, among the advanced orcs, there would also be a large-headed baby monster with mysterious powers. Moreover, it would not be surprising for it to survive the puberty period by relying on its unparalleled physical qualities. Meng Chao just could not figure it out. In that case, this is the true face of the Ancient Dream Saintess. However, why has no one noticed her appearance? Even when I saw her in the wounded soldiers camp, she did not seem like this, but a pretty girl next door. Well Ice Storm pondered for a moment and said, I told you before that my mother was a witch. You should know that witches and wizards are the same. They try to make strange potions through various experiments to activate the power hidden within the human body and the earth. Its so that puny humans can steal and use the power of the Holy Light without having to worship and obey the illusory Holy Light. Its a pity that its a hundred times more difficult to escape and penetrate the omnipresent Holy Light than pierce through the sky above us and rush to the place where the stars intersect and shine. Over the past thousands of years, countless witches and wizards have taken risks and figured out several thousand unorthodox and even insane methods. Most of their methods cant bypass the restrictions of the Holy Light at all. They will only burn the lives of witches, wizards, and experimental subjects in an instant, turning everything in the range of the magic fire into the most delicate ashes. If the formula is successful by a fluke, it will allow the witches and warriors to copy and steal the Holy Lights high-level authority to extract and activate its magic. Even then, it will often make the caster pay a great price. The most common side effect is that during the process of concocting and using the mysterious formula, the caster will be exposed to too many toxic and corrosive potions, resulting in deformed limbs and faces. They wont resemble humans or ghosts. Theyll look like they just crawled out of an acid pool, and itll be absolutely impossible to swagger into a human town under the Holy Light. In order to accumulate Holy Light points, or at least not deduct Holy Light points, even if the townspeople are afraid of the witches and wizards retaliation, all them will still rush to snitch on them. As soon as the witches and wizards enter the town, the night watchers, mages, Holy Light priests, bounty hunters, and glorious arbiters will surround the whole town. So, its ridiculous to say that the most important course to become an excellent witch or wizard is not to steal the power of Holy Light and transform it into various sorcery, but to make-up techniques that are ingenious and fake. Almost all witches and warriorsof course, those who have lived for more than five years, starting by stealing the power of the Holy Lightare masters at disguising themselves. When you uncover the layers of baggage on their bodies, you will see clamps, tweezers, brushes, oil parchment paper as thin as cicadas wings, dozens of colorful powders and ointments, and mysterious pills for shapeshifting. With these things, even bald, muscular men with fierce faces on the wanted posters can disguise themselves as graceful young girls and walk past the night watchers and bounty hunters gracefully. However, Mother told me that their makeup techniques using drugs and tools are far from the highest level. No matter how delicate the props are, they will always leave traces behind, and they cant stand the test of the burning of holy fire. No matter how delicate the powder and ointment are, they will still give off a faint aura. Experienced night watchers and bounty hunters often keep special breeds of hunting dogs. These dogs can smell them from a few streets away and bark crazily. Many witches and wizards who look perfect at first glance are exposed because of this. They are thrown into the holy fire, and they dance in a frenzy until they die. The most brilliant witches and wizards dont even bother to apply a fake beard or eyelashes on their faces. They wont even use makeup to cover a pimple mark. No matter how hideous they look or how terrifying theyve become thanks to decades of taboo experiments, they arrogantly step into magnificent and impregnable towns. They even calmly step into the temple, talk and laugh with the priests of Holy Light, only to leave in one piece! Meng Chao listened attentively. As the Ghost Assassin of Dragon City in his previous life, he had to disguise and conceal himself as he infiltrated the Holy Light camp to carry out various missions. Based on his vague memory, he had been discovered by the Holy Light factions beasts several times in his previous life. They possessed a keen sense of smell. Other times, he had nowhere to hide under the holy fires illumination and had no choice but to escape in a sorry state. Ghost Assassins often formed teams of two or even three people, which usually included snipers whose eyes had evolved or had been implanted with microchips. They would also carry anti-magic bullets crafted from crystals and protect him from the highest vantage point. If it had not been for them, he would have had to hand his life over to the night watchers and priests of the Holy Light several times. He needed to admit that the Holy Light faction did indeed have a wealth of combat experience and technological accumulation in the detection of all kinds of monsters as well as demons. Even the nano-scale bionic human skin masks that the Dragon City civilization had carefully made with Earths technology might not be able to hide them from the night watchers. Their sense of smell was sharper than that of hunting dogs. On top of that, the Holy Light priests eyes were like X-ray machines. There was actually a small group of top witches and wizards who could swagger into the town shrouded in Holy Light without any disguise. Even those old dogs could not see it? How did they do it? Hypnosis. Ice Storm knew that time was of the essence, so she was not in the mood to keep him in suspense and went straight to the point. Mother told me that the witches and wizards who steal top-notch Holy Light power often have incredible spirit strength. They dont need any spells, gestures, potions, props, and runes to help them. They just need to look at people casually. No, perhaps they dont even need to make eye contact. They can naturally manipulate the minds of others, and then affect the mouth, nose, ears, and ears of others, so that others can see, hear, smell, and touch things that dont exist. Its okay even if these witches and wizards are ugly and deformed monsters that cant even take human form. As long as they first come up with a holy, mighty, beautiful, charming, or ordinary image deep within their souls and spread this image into everyones brains on sight, then the image that appears before everyone will be what they imagined. Such powerful spirit power is not something that can be grouped with the technique of hypnosis, but rather its some kind of reality distortion magic power! Meng Chao was shocked. Ice Storm was saying that the Ancient Dream Saintess was like a top witch and wizard. As long as she wanted to, she could make everyone around her see her in various ways. Whether she was the pretty girl next door or the rebel army leader who was invincible and decisive in killing, or even the crazy fraud who was possessed by the ancestral spirit, her seamless change would definitely not arouse anyones suspicion. At first glance, it sounded amazing and unbelievable. Thinking about it carefully, Meng Chao felt that there was at least a theoretical possibility. There was an old saying, Hearing is false, seeing is believing. However, the saying had been completely overturned in the early 21st century on Earth. At that time, the people of Earth had already mastered the perfect methods to deceive the eyes with all kinds of sound, photoelectric effects, and even digital technology. In the end, whether it was sight, sound, smell, touch, or pain, they were all different stimulations of the brain cells via biological electricity, as well as different feedback from the central nervous system. As long as they could hijack the brain nerves and brain cells, there was no visual, auditory, olfactory, tactile, and pain that could not be simulated. When all the so-called five senses could be perfectly simulated, would there still be a clear and absolute distinction between real and false? That was also the principle of virtual reality and a mental attack. However, in the real world, instead of changing everything around them, they had to invade the brains of everyone in their field of vision and hijack their visual nerves, cone cells, as well as the brain blocks that were responsible for processing image signals. They had to implant special imaging data, but they could not leave any traces or arouse anyones suspicion. It was indeed more difficult than creating an illusion out of thin air. As the saying went, Its easier to draw a ghost than a person. An illusion created out of thin air, such as Peach Blossom Town, was a completely foreign world to the hypnotized. As long as the problem of how to get here was solved, there would not be too many flaws in the details. Conversely, in the real world, one had to cut out an image and replace it with a brand new look, and it had to be flawless. Even though Meng Chao was a spirit expert, he had not noticed it during his limited contact with the Ancient Dream Saintess With the Ancient Dream Saintess ability, was it possible for her to reach the level of a top witch and wizard? Meng Chao lowered his eyelids and trembled slightly. It was possible. Meng Chao did not believe his own speculation. Instead, he believed in his vision of Kanus, the Jackal. To be chosen by the future Doomsday Wolf and become a stepping stone for a miracle, the Ancient Dream Saintess was, of course, an invaluable gem. Moreover, like all big-headed monster babies, she did not need to have all the abilities of a high-level witch and warrior. She only needed to have extraordinary potential in the fields of reality distortion and telepathy. Other problems could naturally be solved through Jackal Kanus remote command.. Chapter 1207 - Dying Flash Chapter 1207: Dying Flash Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That was not good news to Meng Chao. He had originally thought that as long as he risked his life to rescue the Ancient Dream Saintess from the puppet assassins blade and send her to a safe place, she could naturally use her ability to absorb a large number of the Great Horn Armys core elites who were unwilling to surrender to Jackal Kanus. Under the premise of carrying light equipment, they would break through the southern encirclement, and she would return to the original base to continue resisting until reinforcements from Dragon City arrived. Even if she was seriously injured and could not even move a finger, as long as she was still alive, she could at least play the role of a mascot and a living signboard perfectly. Then she could gather the peoples hearts and boost their morale, right? Who would have thought that the Ancient Dream Saintess would become like this? Such a big-headed monster could no longer be the spiritual pillar of the collapsing rat warriors. Even if Meng Chao told them the truth, they probably would not admit that such a strange large-headed monster was the Great Horn Army commander who had led them to countless victories. I must wake the Ancient Dream Saintess up and let her recover some of her abilities, Meng Chao thought with a headache. This was a little beyond the limits of his abilities. He could use the method of restricting blood and oxygen input to force the Ancient Dream Saintess mind to fall into a half-asleep state so that she would not be burned up by the raging brain waves. He could also try to perform bloodletting to reduce the pressure in the Ancient Dream Saintess head and the temperature in her brain. However, no one could guarantee that these conventional treatments would be able to wake the Ancient Dream Saintess up completely and control her own fate as well as the Great Horn Armys. Meng Chao could only brace himself and let Ice Storm create a slightly concave ice bed at the center of the cave. After placing the Ancient Dream Saintess on the bed, he sat cross-legged next to her. He took a deep breath and the most delicate spirit threads silently exited his pores. They wound around his fingers like the softest feathers as he gently massaged the Ancient Dream Saintess forehead and temples. At first, Meng Chao did not want to try methods that were too intense, destructive, and irreversible. Who knew that the Ancient Dream Saintess brain would turn into an electrified electromagnet the moment Meng Chaos fingertips touched her head. It produced an inexplicable huge suction force and caused Meng Chaos ten fingers to stick to her head firmly. Then, she opened her eyes abruptly. What a pair of mysterious and deep eyes! Due to her skulls deformity, the Ancient Dream Saintess eyes occupied one-third of her entire head area. It was as if a pair of demonic eyes were embedded in the skull of a mortal, bursting it open. When she opened her eyes, her eyeballs, which were supposed to protrude out, were deeply sunken. It was as though they were wormholes that connected to another world. No matter how strong and unbreakable Meng Chaos mental defense was, the moment the Ancient Dream Saintess opened her eyes, he was slightly shaken. He could not help but look at the two wormholes. Meng Chao shivered deeply. He was once again trapped in a dream that was both illusory and real No, it was not a dream, but reality. In the real world, he could clearly see that information was shooting out of the Ancient Dream Saintess bottomless eyes like fireworks and magma. The flow of information rushed into Meng Chaos brain like a flood. It dimmed his vision as if he had entered a movie theater shrouded in fog. Countless shiny windows hung around him and slowly rotated around him. The windows were filled with chaotic, crazy, terrifying, and bloody scenes. In one of the scenes, Meng Chao saw numerous rat warriors fighting each other. They were clearly wearing the same armor, and the chest of their armor was painted with the same battle emblem. Perhaps the day before, they had fought side by side and blocked fatal knives, as well as spears, for each other using their own chest and blood. However, in the present moment, they seemed to have gone mad. They were fighting each other, stabbing sharp blades stained with wolf blood and fur into each others hearts. In another scene, Meng Chao saw a half-human, half-metal Origin Warrior slaughtering others. There were broken limbs all over the ground, and there were trembling rat warriors running around with their heads held in their hands. Even the original individual who had witnessed the scene seemed to be one of them. As he ran crazily, the scene shook until it became nauseating. Even so, he was still unable to escape the Origin Warriors slaughter. The entire scene was first completely drowned put by the Origin Warriors bloody mouth that had torn apart his jaws. Then, everything became blood-red before it turned into a squirming black color. In the third scene, Meng Chao saw a small group of rat people surrendering to the wolf cavalry and submitting to the marching frying pan.1 At first, the faces of the rat warriors who surrendered still had traces of shame and indignation. However, as they buried their entire faces deep into fragrant mandrake paste, they began to snort like pigs, eating until their bellies bulged high up. There were waves of grief from the depths of their throats, but their grief soon turned into a pleasant sighs. Their ashamed and indignant expressions quickly changed into dullness and numbness, like blocks of seemingly hard cheese melting in boiling mandrake paste. There were also dozens, hundreds, and thousands of pictures. They had all been taken from different angles, covering the Great Horn Armys collapse to its surrender, and from its surrender to its destruction. The scenes were sometimes clear, sometimes blurry, sometimes shaky, sometimes still, and sometimes shadowy as if they were hidden behind a thick fog. Other times, they would rush to his eyes like screaming flames. Meng Chao also heard countless rustling sounds akin to insects were rubbing their antennae and forelimbs. Theres no hope. Were completely finished. We cant win. Weve never been able to win from the start. The Rat God has abandoned us, and the Ancient Dream Saintess is dead. No one can lead us forward. This place will be our grave! Liars, theyre all liars! The mandrake paste is so delicious. Ive never tasted such sweet and delicious mandrake paste before! Everyone is dead, but Im the only one alive. I just want to live. It doesnt matter what I do, and it doesnt matter who I surrender to. Even if I can only live for another day No, even if I can only live until tonight, I just want to eat another serving of steaming mandrake paste! Hundreds of similar voices pierced through Meng Chaos brain and into the depths of his heart like wisps of smoke. All the voices and images were comparable to countless ripples that converged into an enormous vortex. Meng Chao was deeply immersed in it, and he did not know what to do. In the deepest and darkest part of the vortex, Meng Chao seemed to see a tiny figure struggling like a drowning person. The figure extended an arm that looked like a stick of firewood. It was the Ancient Dream Saintess. It was not the Ancient Dream Saintess who looked like a big-headed baby in reality. It was the little girl who, when she was three or five years old, had suffered a plague in her home. Everyone, including her parents, had died. She was standing next to their huge grave, at a loss. An extremely strange feeling rose in Meng Chaos heart. His five senses had seemingly been distorted by a mysterious force completely. The whirlpool formed by numerous lights, shadows, and sounds was huge enough to devour the entire world. There should be a distance of a hundred and eight thousand kilometers between him and the Ancient Dream Saintess, who was at the center part of the whirlpool, which was also the deepest. However, he could clearly see every delicate expression on the Ancient Dream Saintess face. Through her expressions, he could read the Ancient Dream Saintess thoughts. He could read her thoughts of incomparable pain, vexation, regret, despair, and unwillingness. Save me. Meng Chao appeared to be standing next to a small swamp. He could only watch as the Ancient Dream Saintess ankle was torn by swamp monsters and she was dragged into the endless darkness. Only half of her pale face and her skinny arms were still exposed. She reached out toward Meng Chao with all her strength and bitterly begged him, Please, save me. Save the Great Horn Army There was a shiver in the depths of Meng Chaos soul. He suddenly realized what the pictures and sounds meant. No, these things, they were not filmed. All of that was happening right then, in front of the several thousand Great Horn Army soldiers. Although the Ancient Dream Saintess had fallen into a coma due to severe injury, her psychic powers had apparently become enhanced on some level. Meng Chao did not know if it was the legendary phenomenon of ones life flashing before their eyes, or Jackal Kanus extreme pressure had stimulated the Ancient Dream Saintess unprecedented potential. In short, in such a hostile environment, her brain and the brain of thousands of rat warriors, were still connected in some mysterious way. So, she could share their vision, as well as perception, and see what happened on the battlefield! Chapter 1208 - Near-Death Breakthrough Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation How How is this possible Meng Chao could not help but mutter to himself. One should know that this was deep inside the winding mountain cave, at the edge of the area controlled by the Great Horn Army. Rocks that were as hard as iron were all around them. In the crevices of the rocks, there were also large amounts of tiny crystal elements that were highly radioactive and disturbing, enough to isolate most rays and ripples. Even if Meng Chao expanded his vitality magnetic field to the maximum and activated his super vision to the extent that his eyeballs were about to explode, it would be impossible for his eyes to see through the entire mountain, as well as the flowers, and trees outside. The Ancient Dream Saintess telepathic ability could penetrate the winding caves and layers of mountains, covering hundreds of square kilometers? Also, in the past, aside from using brain waves to distort her appearance, the Ancient Dream Saintess could only infiltrate the rat peoples brains through their dreams and implant images from her imagination. After all, the brain would be the most relaxed when one was in a deep sleep and dreaming. Ones vigilance would be the lowest, and ones defense would be at his weakest. However, the windows before them clearly showed the rat soldiers main view while they were awake. Many of the rat soldiers were in a state where they were killing each other or being chased by Origin Warriors. Their nerves were extremely tense and their brains were in a state of tension. The Ancient Dream Saintess could actually allow her brain waves to penetrate deep into the brains of so many rat soldiers in that state. She could connect to their central nerves to read their visual, auditory, and even thought signals. What a powerful ability! It was simply above the Deity Realm experts of Dragon City and the Nine Supernatural Entities created by the monsters mastermind! No This is possible Meng Chao recalled that Lei Zongchao, the Battle God, had once told him the secret to becoming stronger. It should be known that human strength was sometimes poor. The people of Dragon City who had transmigrated from Earth were still at the very rudimentary stage of their research on spirit energy cultivation, rune technology, and life sciences. According to the conventional methods of study and research, it was already the limit for them to break through to the Heaven Realm after spending more than twenty years to progress step by step. It could be said that any Deity Realm expert did not cultivate step by step. Instead, they relied on all kinds of fortuitous encounters that were born by chance. These soul-stirring and unbelievable fortuitous encounters were ultimately the same condition: the threat of death. The Earthlings and the ancient species that once waged a world-destroying war in the Other World billions of years ago were originally inextricably linked. Perhaps, we are their descendants; perhaps, we are their biochemical weapons; perhaps, we are their experimental subjects. No matter what we are, deep in every seemingly ordinary Earthlings gene chain, there are inconceivable divine and demonic powers that come from the starry skies and the ancient era. Its a pity that the passage of several billion years and the erosion of time has caused our divine and demonic powers to gradually wither until they are completely sealed. And in an environment like Earth, where there is no spirit power, our flesh and blood cant support us to unleash the most terrifying power from the deepest part of our cells. Otherwise, Im afraid that a short burst of half a second will turn every cell of our body into ashes. When we came to the Other World, or rather, returned to the Other World, to the fertile land that was full of spirit energy We finally had the conditions to reactivate the power of gods and demons, which had been stored away for billions of years. However, the evolution of living beings is not something that happens overnight. The power that withered slowly over billions of years should not fully recover until the end of the next billions of years. Unless, I use the threat of death to activate the desire for survival thats hidden in the gene chain. It will stimulate this mysterious and powerful power and awaken it in advance. I dont think that my talent is much greater than that of other superhumans. Compared with the thousands of others who have been sacrificed, I only have slightly more luck. Every time the Grim Reapers scythe ruthlessly sweeps over, I barely dodge it. Moreover, I used the threat of death to activate part of the power from my genes, the stars, and the ancient era. Meng Chao, in just a few years, you have been able to evolve from an ordinary high school student to an expert whos qualified to peek into the secrets of the Divine Realm. Aside from cultivating madly, the bloody soul-stirring battles have been vital. Countless people fall in such bloody battles, but those who are lucky enough not to fall are always able to become stronger! Therefore, if you really want to enter the legendary Deity Realm before the age of thirty, you must forget all the conventional training methods and embark on the most dangerous journey. Go to the most intense battlefield, find the strongest enemy, and fight on the death gods blade! That was the way to enter the Deity Realm. The former strongest person in Dragon City had taught him about it. Meng Chao had not seen Battle God Lei Zongchao since. Lei Zongchao had told Meng Chao that the most suitable time to cultivate was when he was on the verge of death. He had seen numerous scenes that seemed to surge out from the deepest parts of his cells in his near-death state countless times. He had read the gene strands that were vibrating like the strings of a zither and played the sounds of nature. After he was resurrected from the dead, he would have a deeper understanding of the essence of life. Only then could he ascend to the Battle Gods throne step by step. If Meng Chao really wanted to become the hew Battle God, or even an existence that surpassed the Battle God He had to find his near-death moment and gain enlightenment to hit a breakthrough in his near-death state. The problem was that the near-death moment was something that could be encountered but not sought. Meng Chao could not take the initiative to court death. He could not ask a chieftain or a powerhouse on the level of an orc priest to beat him to the point of his last breath so that he could enter his final moments to comprehend the profound principles of martial arts, could he? Although he had been covered in wounds and had bled profusely several times as he seemed to be on the verge of death, that had been the result of his precise control over his breathing, heartbeat, organ movement, and blood flow. In fact, after drifting to Picturesque Orchid Lake, Meng Chao had never let his injuries and the whole situation go out of his control. It was a pity that he had not experienced what Lei Zongchao called the near-death state. However, the Ancient Dream Saintess in front of him was different. She was in a very typical near-death state! Meng Chao widened his eyes and gradually became excited. The future seemed to be changing. The Ancient Dream Saintess from his previous life would be killed instantly by Jackal Kanus, who had completed all his arrangements a few days later, by detonating the fear bomb within her brain and controlling the puppet assassin beside her. She would be completely destroyed from a spiritual and physical sense, leaving no hidden threats. However, due to Meng Chaos sudden appearance, Jackal Kanus could only hastily detonate the fear bomb, which had long been implanted within the Ancient Dream Saintess brain. He did not have the time to completely wipe out the Ancient Dream Saintess flesh and blood. When he detonated the fear bomb The Ancient Dream Saintess brain was still closely connected to Meng Chaos brain and in a state where massive amounts of data were interacting at high speed. The result was that Meng Chao had taken away a small portion of the destructive power that the Ancient Dream Saintess should have borne alone. Dont underestimate this small part. It was very likely that it was the last straw that broke the camels back. That small destructive power was not able to completely destroy the Ancient Dream Saintess spiritual defense line, extinguish her fire of hope, and crush her will to resist. Instead, it allowed her to see through Jackal Kanus scheme and the entire truth while she was on the verge of death. In the midst of her grief and indignation, she did not hesitate to exhaust all of her life force and ignite an even more exuberant spirit flame. With that, she temporarily advanced to a brand-new and higher level of life! If that was the case, it was still not too late. They still had hope of coming back from the dead and fighting back. He thought about it and wondered what they should do. Right now, Meng Chao could receive the brain waves of countless rat soldiers, who had communicated with the Ancient Dream Saintess in their dream, within a radius of several hundred kilometers through the Saintess brain. He could sense what they were seeing and hearing. He could even hear parts where their voices were the loudest. Yet, it was useless. Even without the Ancient Dream Saintess telepathic ability, Meng Chao could imagine what was happening around Hundred Blade City with his toes. Unfortunately, he could only watch it happen as he was unable to do anything. You guys, hold on a little longer. Let me think of something! Meng Chao was so anxious that he could not help but shout in his heart. Suddenly, something extremely strange happened! Chapter 1209 - Brain Wave Broadcast At the same time that Meng Chao screamed in his heart, about one-tenth of the hundreds and thousands of images that surrounded him shook slightly. It was as though a stone had been thrown into a pond, creating circular ripples. Meng Chao could clearly sense that the owner of these images was blinking rapidly, and a confused voice emerged from the bottom of his heart. Who-Who is speaking? Meng Chao was stunned. You can hear my voice? Although it was ridiculous, Meng Chao still probed. The main view continued to tremble. It was sometimes clear and sometimes blurry, like a window full of raindrops. Who-Who is it? Meng Chao seemed to hear thousands of confused and surprised voices coming from all directions simultaneously. The views were spinning desperately. It was obvious that the owners of the point of views were spinning their heads rapidly. They were scouring their surroundings like frightened birds, trying to find the person they were talking to. Yet, no matter how hard they tried, they could not find anything, because no one could have imagined that the voice come would directly from the depths of their brain. To be more precise, it came from the sky, pierced through their skulls, and entered their central nervous system. However, when Meng Chao tried to express something more complex and more clearly, he felt as if he had dived to the bottom of the sea tens of thousands of meters deep. It was like trying to transmit sound waves through the pressure of several billion tons of seawater, which was enough to crush a main battle tank into a discus. No matter how much he screamed, the sound waves that eventually reached the other side of the screen had become fragmented and indistinct. By then, his voice resembled flying insects flapping their wings and creating buzzing murmurs. Presumably, those, from whom the views originated, could only hear ee ooo weee. There was no way to piece together anything useful from the noise. In other words, in other words Anyway, Meng Chao was greatly encouraged. Although he had not yet been able to communicate directly with thousands of rat soldiers, but he could roughly understand what was going on. First, a near-death breakthrough for the Ancient Dream Saintess had dramatically improved telepathyat least temporarilyat the expense of rapidly overdrawing her life. Now, she could not only communicate with the rat warriors in her dreams, but she could also communicate with some of the rat warriors through the transmission of brain waves while they were awake. That allowed them to interact with visual, audio, and even mental data. As for himself, he had the iron will forged by the flames of Armageddon. With the Kindlings blessing, he had also learned about the specialties of the Supernatural Entities, such as the Demonic Abyss Eye and Tree of Wisdom from his interactions with them. In terms of mental strength, Meng Chao believed that he was no less powerful than some of the gods. When his brain was connected to the Ancient Dream Saintess brain domain, it was possible to use her telepathic ability to transmit his will to the rat soldiers dozens of miles away! Is this what you want me to do, Ancient Dream Saintess? Meng Chao stared at the little girl in the depths of the whirlpool and murmured, Even though youre seriously injured and your brain is swollen to the point that it is about to explode, you are still willing to burn every single brain cell in your body to activate greater telepathic power. However, this is also your limit. Although you have used your enhanced telepathic abilities to connect to the brains of countless conscious rat soldiers, you can only receive the brain waves that are rippling out from their cerebrum. You are unable to convert what you see, hear, and think into surging data streams that are transmitted into their brains through brain waves. Thats why you need my help. You need to make use of my brain, my brain waves, and my spirit energy to give orders to the thousands of rat soldiers and tell them that youre not dead yet and that the Great Horn Army hasnt lost hope. You want me to broadcast my brain waves to all the members of the Great Horn Army who havent given up yet, right? Deep inside the vortex, the eyes of the struggling little girl with four pupils instantly lit up. The communication of thoughts was not limited by language. Even though she did not understand the words brain wave and broadcast, she still understood what Meng Chao meant. Through Meng Chaos incessant expression of thoughts, she instantly understood what he meant. She nodded desperately and extended her arm to Meng Chao as much as she could. Meng Chao extended his mental tentacles toward the center of the swirl too. He did not know how much it would cost to order the brains of several thousand rat soldiers on the battlefield within a hundred miles. It was similar to brain wave broadcasting in a way. Would it cause his brain to bleed and swell like that of the Ancient Dream Saintess? It could even spontaneously combust and burn every single brain cell into dust. He only knew that this was the only chance to reverse the future. He had been reborn from the apocalypse and fought his way all the way here. He had saved the Ancient Dream Saintess and given her a chance to make a near-death breakthrough. There had to be a reason! Finally Just as Meng Chao felt that his brain was about to combust The tips of their fingers lightly touched each other in the ocean of thoughts. Boom! Meng Chao heard another earth-shattering roar coming from the depths of his brain. The scenes from the thousands of main views around him became clearer, more vivid, and more three-dimensional. It was like a movie theater that had originally been shrouded in fog, but it was playing a two-dimensional version of an ordinary movie now. It had become a three-dimensional virtual reality that was both illusory and real. He was no longer sitting in the audience. Instead he entered the minds of several thousand rat people at the same time and observed the entire process of the Great Horn Armys collapse from thousands of angles. He even experienced plenty of feelings and emotions that were born from wounds, hunger, helplessness, fear, and despair at the same time. It was an indescribable, weird experience that would not even appear in the most abyssal nightmare. It was as if thousands of souls had been stuffed into his body, his brain, and every single one of his brain cells. No wonder the big-headed monster babies needed such a big head. Meng Chao bared his teeth while his imagination ran wild. If an ordinary person received so many sensory and emotional data at the same time, their brain would definitely spontaneously combust or even explode at the first moment. However, before he could react and endure the intense pain of his brain exploding, he had already spoken to the thousands of rat warriors. His consciousness was suddenly ejected. From the virtual world where he experienced the same thing, he bounced back to the cinema shrouded in mist. At the center of the vortex, the Ancient Dream Saintess revealed an even more pained expression. Her face became paler and paler. From her neck to her chin, she was swallowed by darkness. Only half of her face and half of her arm were left, and she was barely able to keep herself outside of the vortex. Is this not enough? Meng Chao contemplated with a splitting headache. The Ancient Dream Saintess and I have personalities, as well as souls, that are independent of each other. Our spirit energy cannot be perfectly fused together to push her telepathic ability, but we can still broadcast our brain waves to thousands of rat warriors. After all, the area under the Great Horn Armys control is too large. The rat warriors are too spread out, and most of the high-level priests are under Kanus control. The cunning Wolf King is also implanting the image of a zombie Rat God into the rat warriors minds through the high-level priests, destroying their will to resist. In such a situation, our brain wave broadcasting will certainly be seriously disrupted. It will be very difficult to transmit clear, effective, and operational commands to the brains of all the rat soldiers. Besides, even if we can speak in the minds of several thousand rat soldiers, how can we convince them that this is the will of the Ancient Dream Saintess and not the bewitchment of some evil god? It should be known that from last night until today, the entire Great Horn Army seemed to be immersed in a nightmare that they would never wake up from. The bloody illusions that the rat warriors saw and the extremely weird murmurs that they heard were too many. They were so many that they could not tell what was reality, what was fake, and who they should believe. Unless We narrow the range of the brain wave broadcasting. No, no, no. We shouldnt be doing the brain wave broadcasting at all. Instead, we should focus our limited spirit energy on a few rat warriors.. Only then can we resist the interference and achieve point-to-point wireless connection of the brain, as well as high-speed transmission of data! Chapter 1210 - A Close Call Chapter 1210: A Close Call Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao felt that it was possible to achieve this. A telepathic transmission targeted at an individual was much clearer and more stable than a large-scale brainwave broadcast. The only question was who should be chosen as the target of their telepathic transmission. This person should play a crucial role in the Great Horn Army. It was enough to decide the actions and even the life and death of thousands of rat people elites. If it was difficult to find such a person, he should at least target the strongest core unit of the Great Horn Army, the elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion. Through him, he could influence more elite soldiers of the White Bone Battalion. On the other hand, the Ancient Dream Saintess was willing to sacrifice her life to stimulate every single cell in her brain to its limit. It would not last for long. Meng Chao could feel her brain heating up again. No matter how much frost Ice Storm condensed to cool it down, it would not be able to stop her brain from turning into lava bit by bit. Perhaps in the next second, her brain would explode like fireworks. He was destined to not have much time to convince an unknown White Bone Battalion elite. He had to find someone who would listen to his every word and trust him absolutely. Only then could he explain everything clearly in just a few words. Did such a person exist? Such a person.. Meng Chaos mind raced, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Ancient Dream Saintess, can you hear me? Such a large-scale brain wave broadcast is useless. We are too far away from the main force, and the interference from the outside is too severe. We are shouting at the top of our lungs here, piercing through the rock layers, and transmitting into the brains of the rat warriors dozens of miles away. All thats left is squeaking! Therefore, we must focus all of our spirit energy on the same target! The target must be an elite of the White Bone Battalion. After all, the battalion is the Great Horn Armys core. As long as the White Bone Battalion is intact No, as long as half of the White Bone Battalion can be pulled out, even if one-third of the seasoned soldiers break out of the encirclement, the rat rebellion will not fail, and the Great Horn Army will not be destroyed! Furthermore, he must possess extraordinary strength and unfathomable potential. It would be best if he had learned how to control his own vitality magnetic field. Only then would he be able to withstand the barrage of brain waves. He might even turn himself into a relay station and a signal amplifier, directing our thoughts to the surrounding White Bone Battalion elites. I have a candidate, but I dont know whether he is dead or alive, where he is, or whether he is with the other elites of the White Bone Battalion. However, I can give it a try. I have to give it a try! His name is Leaf. Do you remember him, Ancient Dream Saintess? I know that there must be hundreds of rat soldiers in the Great Horn Army and even the White Bone Battalion named Leaf. It is the most common name, but he is different from the others. You have been in contact with him before, and you will never forget him. His flesh and bones are amazingly flexible and malleable. He can turn his hands and feet into rubber and springs, which can be extended and bent at will. His hands and feet can even be extended to three to five times their original length. It is said that the ability originated from a cave deep in the forest of his hometown. He once saw a mysterious mural in the cave with his brother. Do you have an impression, Ancient Dream Saintess? If you can accurately locate Leaf, theres still hope for our future! The Ancient Dream Saintess was still struggling in the vortex of thoughts that had formed when Jackal Kanus detonated the fear bomb. At this time, the black turbulence had already swallowed her neck, chin, and mouth, making her unable to make any sound or respond to Meng Chaos question. However, she still struggled to wave her arms and flick her fingers, as if she was performing complex and delicate operations on thousands of images in the void. The countless images hanging above the fog began to rotate. At first, the rotation speed was extremely slow, like a machine that was slowly starting up. However, very soon, the afterimages of the images that were rapidly rotating and dragging out turned into shining bands of light. The bands of light intertwined with each other, and they could no longer see the details of each main view. Even thousands of different voices converged into a noisy buzz buzz buzz buzz. The Ancient Dream Saintess was doing her best to squeeze out the last bit of power from her last brain cell and quickly search the vast database of brain waves. She was searching for the brain wave characteristics of Leaf, whom Meng Chao had mentioned, so that they could achieve point-to-point spirit connection and transmission. An unknown amount of time passed. It took so long that the Ancient Dream Saintess fragmented soul was about to be completely devoured by the brain storm caused by the fear bomb. The rotating speed of the intersecting light and shadow finally slowed down. The glittering images became clear again. Most of the images from the main view were hidden behind the fog. The remaining dozens of images became larger and brighter, enough for Meng Chao to see every detail in the depths of the images. In a few of the images, there were people who were completely unrelated. They should be people from the White Bone Battalion with the same name as Leaf. However, in one of the images in the corner, Meng Chao saw a pair of unusually familiar hands and ten slender fingers. Those were Leafs hands! As a veteran Reaper, Meng Chao paid much more attention to his hands than any other organs in his body. When he was teaching Leaf the martial arts concepts from Dragon City, Meng Chao had repeatedly told the rat youth that only by cultivating his ten fingers to the point where they could be flexible could he precisely control all kinds weapons, including sabers, spears, swords, halberds, and short guns, crack all kinds of complicated mechanisms. Plus, if the enemy had firm control over his four limbs, he could escape in an incredible way. Leaf listened to Meng Chaos words. From that day on, he had been following the method taught by Meng Chao, bending and stretching his hands repeatedly with a strength that was close to crushing bones. In addition, he had inherited the frescoes from his childhood in the mysterious cave. His ten fingers were one-third longer than that of ordinary rats. His little finger was almost the same size as his ring finger. His fingers seemed thin and weak, but if you looked carefully, you could see bundles of tendons and muscles wrapped around the joints of his fingers, they were even more powerful than the Lightning clans eagle claws. Meng Chao could not have mistaken such a pair of hands with such distinctive features. The more direct evidence was that just as the Ancient Dream Saintess located Leaf and zoomed in on his main view, Meng Chao clearly heard Leafs distraught voice from deep within his brain. Reaper, where are you?! At that moment, Leaf was facing the greatest crisis in his life. After going through so many battles, he had already become an elite warrior. However, it was as if he had returned to his hometown where the recruitment team massacred. However, all his strength had been drained, and he could only watch helplessly as his hometown was burned to the ground, when all his relatives and friends had been massacred. In front of him was a White Bone Battalion war flag that was crooked and riddled with holes. As if the flag had been soaked in too much blood, the heavy flag was too heavy for the flagpole to bear. The flag fell into the stinky soil with a creaking sound. Leaf looked passed the war flag with his shivering eyes, and he observed the two groups of people who were confronting each other in front of him. They were all tough men with fierce faces, strong backs, and muscular waists. Their bodies looked like they were made of steel and iron, and there were scars on their scars. The thirty six thousand pores on their bodies were like boiling boilers, constantly shooting out murderous and murderous auras that could be seen with the naked eye. Many people had already unsheathed their battle sabers that were stained with blood. Their saber lights were flickering like hungry dragons. There were also people whose muscles were taut and weighed hundreds of pounds. Their battle hammers and battle axes, which were embedded with steel thorns and iron tumors, were jumping on their muscles that were like explosives. Such a murderous team was like an evil spirit that had crawled out from the depths of Hell. Even the fully-armed wolf cavalrymen would probably avoid them when they saw them and make a fuss about it. However, at this moment, all the sharp blades that should have been aimed at the wolves, tigers, and leopards were all aimed at each other. Many of the White Bone Battalions old brothers had followed the Ancient Dream Saintess all the way to the north and risked their lives to fight until the dawn before the Great Horn Armys formation. However, they were now aiming their fierce swords and sabers at the comrades in front of them, whom they had fought side by side countless times. These White Bone Battalions elites, who had not been able to kill the Blood Hoof Clans barbaric charge and the Gold Clans claws and teeth, were now at daggers drawn. Every hair on their bodies was like a sharp blade unsheathed, and they seemed to be at odds with each other.. They were about to perish together with the other party. Chapter 1211 - Roommate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In front of the two well-defined battle formations were two burly men that looked like iron towers. The burly man on the left was over two meters tall and had a face with mixed characteristics of a fierce tiger and a hungry wolf. His huge mouth protruded forward and his teeth were interlaced. Coupled with his face that was covered in scars and his scarlet eyeballs that stuck out due to the pressure of the scars, his appearance that was filled with a murderous aura was more like a howling mountain than the wolf cavalry that was surrounding the Great Horn Army. He resembled a predator that roamed the wilderness. In fact, part of the blood of the Wolf Clan flowed in this strong mans body. However, below the head of the arena canines, his granite-like body was covered with large scales and carapaces that looked like reptiles. At first glance, he looked like an extremely vicious wolf head that grew on the cavities of crocodiles. It was a very obvious characteristic of a mixed-blood. It was also an indelible mark of the rat people. The muscular man who looked like a crocodile wolf was already tall enough. The muscular man on the right was actually two to three heads taller than him and an arms width wide. From the looks of it, his weight was at least more than a hundred kilograms. He was like a brown bear standing on its hind legs, and his body was densely covered with hair that looked like steel brushes. It was even denser than a real brown bears. A bunch of bright red hair grew on his chest, forming the shape of a new moon, it was unknown whether he was born this way, or whether he was immersed in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood during a life-and-death battle, but because of the high-intensity operation of the vitality magnetic field, a majestic and awe-inspiring appearance gradually grew. The muscular man who looked like a crocodile wolf held two crescent-shaped sabers with profound runes engraved on them, as if they had just been dug out from the depths of the earth and were emitting waves of ancient aura. The two crescent-shaped sabers seemed to be able to connect their heads and tails, forming a complete ring-shaped sharp blade. Not only could it firmly protect all the vital parts of his body, but it could also whistle and fly through the air, reaping lives.., the muscular man, who looked like a brown bear, was carrying a huge mace on his shoulder. The mace was also exuding the scent of soil and rocks that had been nurtured for billions of years, it was probably the femur of a certain enormous beast from a long time ago. After being soaked in spirit energy for a long time, the femur contained a lot of tiny crystal elements, which were now crystal clear and glittering, even though it was resting on the shoulders of the muscular man, it was still emitting a murderous aura that was not to be trifled with. The two muscular men with unusual bones and the marvelous weapons in their hands were like two bottomless vortexes that had sucked out all the air around them. Besides, the muscular men standing behind them, who were gnashing their teeth and looking fierce with their muscles taut and the veins on their temples throbbing nonstop, were also burning with invisible flames of war, they were crazily consuming their precious oxygen. The onlookers, including Leaf, who were wandering around with hesitant expressions, felt their mouths becoming dry, and they could not breathe. Mountain Dog, you cowardly b*stard! The two sides were in a stalemate for a long time. The strong man on the right, who looked like a bear, finally could not hold back the raging flames in his chest. He swung the mace made of the thigh bone of the giant beast and smashed it heavily on the ground, the impact caused circles of ripples to appear on the ground. The hearts of the people around them also jumped three times. Could it be that you have already been scared out of your wits and forgotten everything, b*stard? The brawny man who looked like a bear had a furious look on his face. His face was full of disbelief, and his eyes were filled with thousands of blood capillaries. It was as if they were going to turn into thousands of sharp throwing knives that whistled out of his eye sockets. He slashed the brawny man who looked like a crocodile and wolf into a thousand pieces. He roared in an incomparably hoarse voice. Have you forgotten how, when we were lowly slaves, we and our relatives, friends, and compatriots were enslaved, humiliated, and exploited by those who called themselves masters, and even killed at will for no reason? Have you forgotten how many people died tragically from the masters whips with sharp thorns and barbs embedded in them? How many people had their palms and feet nailed by the masters and hung high above the city wall to endure the scorching sun until they died from heat exposure? How many people had their hands and feet broken by the masters, who also cut open their wounds and threw them into the bloody mouths of hungry totem beasts? How many people were beaten to death by the masters like human sandbags in the name of cultivation! Have you forgotten that when we finally couldnt stand it anymore and rebelled under the Ancient Dream Saintess lead, those masters who seemed to be awe-inspiring and invincible in the past became so pathetic that they couldnt even withstand a single blow. They were also human beings who could be killed with swords, fists, and even fangs just like us! Have you forgotten how many of our brothers and old friends died right in front of us in order to save Our Lives! When they died, their eyes were wide open. With their bloody hands, they grasped our armors tightly and entrusted the future to us! It was not until we promised that we would carry on their legacy and follow their unfinished journey and turn the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake upside down that they slowly closed their eyes and died with satisfaction. You promised, Mountain Dog. You promised your old brothers and friends that you would fight to the last breath just like them. You would not bend over, bow your head, or stop at the last drop of your blood! Have you forgotten all these words, all these vows, and everything, Mountain Dog? Although the muscular man, who was as fierce as a brown bear, stopped waving his enormous spiked mace, Mountain Dogs eyes and mouth twitched. However, his thunderous roars still blew up the air before the muscular man who was known as Mountain Dog, raising layers of shock waves that caused the corners of Mountain Dogs eyes and mouth to twitch. He wore an expression that did not seem like he was laughing or crying. It was an expression of desolation, despair, and helplessness. No I have not forgotten every face, every scar, every victory, every sacrifice of everyone, and of course, every oath I remember them all clearly. I will never, ever forget them! Mountain Dog said in a deep voice, emphasizing each word. Every syllable seemed to be mixed with seventeen or eighteen barbs, and when it was squeezed out from the depths of the throat, it brought out lumps of flesh and blood that were like arrows. Then how dare you say such words? How dare you make the proud rat warrior surrender to that despicable corpse-eating dog? You traitor! Mountain Dog roared angrily The bear-like brawny man could not contain his rage, and in the end, he actually spat out a mouthful of thick, bloody phlegm from his throat that was spewing fire. With a pah sound, it precisely hit Mountain Dog in the face. Mountain Dogs loyal subordinates and brothers, who had been training and fighting with him for years, were behind him. Seeing that their commander had been humiliated, the people roared one after another. The sabers and swords that were already spitting flames of war seemed to be adding oil to the fire, and they suddenly shone to a whole new level. Behind the brawny man who looked like a bear, there were also a lot of brothers who had risked their lives. They all smashed the heavy weapons such as battle axes, war hammers, and spiked clubs into the ground brutally, creating terrifying waves that numbed the scalp and the soles of their feet at the same time. Seeing that a bloody battle was about to break out, it was inevitable that their comrades would fight each other. However, the muscular man known as Mountain Dog raised his arms high and clenched his fists, stopping the impulse of his brothers behind him. Red Bear, I dont need to tell you what kind of person I am. Everyone in the White Bone Battalion no, the entire Great Horn Army knows everything! Mountain Dog was expressionless. He slowly wiped off the blood-stained saliva and spoke, enunciating each word. In all the previous battles, havent I fought with you at the forefront? When faced with the clan warriors who were wearing totem armors and seemed to be undefeatable like the arrival of gods and devils, have I ever frowned and suffered less cuts than you? Have I suffered less injuries than you? Do you think that people like me are really afraid of death? Thats right. Everyone knows that Mountain Dog and Red Bear are the two bravest, most injured, and most unafraid of death in the Great Horn Army. Even if we ever get crushed into pieces and fall into the bloody mouths of the totem beasts, we would still use our last breath and broken arms to take all the beastly treasures! Red Bear growled. It is precisely because of this that I have always regarded you as my best friend. I thought that we could walk side by side until the end of this journey. Even if one of us was unfortunate enough to fall on the road, one would still be able to embed the bones of the other into his weapon and smash the heads of those b*stards! Thats why I dont understand, Mountain Dog, how a fearless man like you could say the word surrender! Chapter 1212 - Saving Their Last Hope Chapter 1212: Saving Their Last Hope Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Red Bear, youre right. If it were just me, I swear that I would be willing to roll over together with you even if there were a mountain of daggers and a sea of flames in front of us. My body would be riddled with holes and my flesh would be a mess. I wouldnt even frown even if I was burned to ashes! However, we still have so many brothers with us. Mountain Dog gnashed its teeth. So many brothers who have been with us for so many years, who have crawled out of the mountains of corpses and seas of blood, and entrusted the lives of their elders as well as deceased comrades to our hometown. They are eagerly looking forward to it! All of them are tough men. If they can live one more day, the cause of millions of rats will have one more hope. It doesnt matter that the two of us are dead. Do you want the lives of so many good brothers to be lost here for nothing? Red Bear sniffed, and he was about to retort. However, Mountain Dog waved his crescent-like saber hard, tearing it through the air before raising his voice. Open your eyes and face the reality, Red Bear. We have nowhere to go! If theres a chance of survival, I wouldnt be willing to make such a humiliating choice. But you know as well as I how difficult our situation is! Were already on the verge of running out of medicine, ammunition, and food. Even the White Bone Battalions most elite core combat unit, led by you and me, only have three to five days worth of rations left. Many of our brothers who are in charge of supporting us at the periphery have been reduced to the point where theyve had to uproot mandrake trees and harvest their root tubers to fill their stomachs! All the rat warriors have been holding on with one breath, trying to hold on until they break through Hundred Blade City and seize a large amount of rations and armaments. However, the fire in Hundred Blade City last night completely fueled the anger in our hearts. After that, it seems that even the Rat God abandoned us. The majestic Rat God must have also appear in front of your eyes, gradually withering, rotting, and dying, right? If this isnt considered a sign that the great horn army is about to collapse, why do so many people have the same terrifying illusion in front of their eyes? There are also so many priests who can listen to the Saintess voice directly and command the entire army as if they were commanding their fingers with their arms. However, they are all crazy. They are either bleeding from their seven orifices and their brains bursting out, or their brains are spontaneously burning, their entire heads turning into devilish torches. Theyve even had mental breakdowns and become Origin Warriors who are as crazy as demons. Without these priests to convey the Saintess orders, the entire Great Horn Army would be a pile of loose sand! As for the Saintess herself, didnt we send out a small team of scouts to investigate the camp she set up in the depths of the stone forest in an attempt to get through to the message? In the end, we saw somethingthe burning camp, our comrades who killed each other, the deformed and twisted Origin Warriors, the broken limbs and dried blood pools all over the ground, but we didnt see the Ancient Dream Saintess! What does all of this mean? Do I have to tell you the cruel answer? The corner of Red Bears eyes, mouth, and the muscles all over his body were twitching. He shouted at the top of his voice, No, the Saintess will not die without any reason. Dont you shake the morale of the army here Even if the Saintess is still alive, she can no longer control any troop. This is a fact that anyone can see and hear with their eyes! Mountain Dog helplessly said, In such a situation, what else can you do to keep so many brothers alive? I Red Bear was dazed for a long time before he furiously said, Even if I cant keep our brothers alive, I can at least lead everyone to a glorious death like a true Turan warrior. Then, what will our death bring? Mountain Dog asked aggressively. Will it bring us the victory of conquering Hundred Blade City, the mandrake fruits that fill the entire valley, Jackal Kanus head, and the heads of so many wolves, tigers, and leopards, or will it bring us a way out for our family in our hometown and our fellow rat people? Red Bear was at a loss for words for a moment. His two hands that were as big as cattail fans and his spiked clubs that were as hard as iron were rattling like dry branches. If our death can be traded for these things, even if we can trade for a part of them, or even the hope to achieve a part of our goal, I, Mountain Dog, am willing to die with you. Together with my experienced brothers who are not afraid of death, anyone who blinks will be a b*stard without an ancestral spirit! But is it possible? Based on our current situation, would it be useful for us to charge at the wolf army? Would we be able to get anything in return? Death is very easy. We just need to open our eyes wide, puff up our chest, and roar meaninglessly. We will charge forward like headless flies, and we will be able to die comfortably soon. We will no longer have to worry about our compatriots who are still living on this cruel and cursed land. However, it is very difficult to live. For the future of millions of our compatriots, it is too difficult to live with humiliation. It is too difficult. I dont blame you if you cant figure it out or do it. But I still hope that you, Red Bear, my best brother, can trust me one more time on account of the many times that we fought side by side and saved each others lives in the past. Live on and lend me a hand! His heartfelt words, which somehow reeked of blood, made Red Bear gnash his teeth and stay silent. The muscular man, who looked like a brown bear, was holding a mace that was thicker than his thigh, but he was still shivering and shaking. It was unclear whether he was exhausted, furious, or in despair that he could not even resist death. Surrender, Red Bear. Help the Great Horn Army save the last seed, and also save the last hope for the millions of rat people. Mountain Dog closed his eyes, and two turbid streams of heat rolled out of the corners of his eyes. He sighed and said, As the saying goes, natural selection favors the strong. Submitting to the strong has always been the tradition of advanced orcs. After the five clans compete, the four clans that are at a disadvantage will have to submit to the strongest clan. At that time, whether it is the violent blood hoof warriors or the unruly thunder warriors, they will have to lower their arrogant heads. Even they dont think that this is a disgrace to the glory of the ancestral spirits. What are we, the rat people who have been abandoned by the Rat God and have no place to go and no place to return to? Besides, Jackal Kanus is different from the others. He is different from the barbaric, brutal, cruel, short-sighted chiefs and chiefs that we have seen in the past. According to our brothers who have run to the other side, Jackal Kanus not only strictly restricts his troops but also never does anything like killing, surrendering, or killing captives. After the brave soldiers of the rat nation ran over, the treatment they received was almost the same as that of the wolf cavalry. Moreover, the dignified Wolf King even appeared in front of the rat militia in person to appease everyones emotions and made a lot of generous promises in public. Some brothers heard Jackal Kanus say with their own ears that there was no deep-seated hatred between the Wolf Clan and the rat people that could not be resolved in the first place. The reason why the Wolf Clan fought with the rat militia on the battlefield was because they were forced by the Lion and Tiger Clans to do as they were told. On the other hand, the Lion and Tiger Clans did not send their elite troops but forced the Wolf Clan warriors to fight with the rat warriors. Who knows what they were planning! From a certain point of view, the Wolf Clan and the rat people are in the same boat. Theyve both been chess pieces that cant be helped. The Great Horn Armys splendid performance on the battlefield deeply aroused the respect of all the Wolf Clans brave warriors, including himself. They believed that the rat people, who had been through countless trials and tribulations, were all brave warriors who were qualified to fight alongside them. Therefore, we just need to be willing to lay down our weapons. It doesnt matter even if we dont. As long as we are willing to obey the command of the Wolf King, he will do his best to protect the commanders of the Great Horn Army and the structure of the troops on all levels. Not only will the Lion and Tiger Clans and the other clans not hold us accountable for our crimes, the Great Horn Army will be able to continue to exist in a different way! Upon hearing this, Red Bear was so furious that he laughed instead. As he laughed, he coldly asked, Mountain Dog, you actually believe Jackal Kanus nonsense? Ive said it before. We have no other choice! Mountain Dog was equally furious. If the Big-horned Rat God hasnt abandoned us yet, and the Saintess is still alive, as long as they can bring us even the slightest hint of inspiration and signs, I wont even look at Jackal Kanus no matter how high his conditions are or how sincere his promises are. But right now, Jackal Kanus promise is the only life-saving straw that we can grasp. Besides, Ive thought about it carefully. The Wolf Kings words are not without reason. The war between the five clans and the Battle of Glory have begun. After that, the flames of war that will last for decades will come. A great war is coming. Who would be so foolish as to kill all the seasoned soldiers like us? Even if the enemy doesnt kill us for the time being, its only to tie us up at the front of the battle formation and become cannon fodder! Red Bear roared. Cannon fodder is cannon fodder. At least we can live for the time being. As long as were alive, theres hope. As long as were alive, there might be a turning point. Since ancient times, there have been many legends from cannon fodder to generals. Why Cant you and my brothers become new legends? Red Bear retorted. Shut up. Whatever you say, Id rather die than surrender! Red Bear was furious. Then what about your brothers? Do you want them to be buried with you one by one? Mountain Dog was also enraged from embarrassment. For thousands of years, why have the rat people been bullied by everyone? Its because were too weak! Right now, we and the Saintess have painstakingly nurtured so many strong rat people. After breaking through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, the ones who are still alive are right in front of us! As long as the strong rat people in front of us are still alive, others will have to think twice before bullying them.. But you want them to be buried with you. You-You are destroying the rat peoples last hope! Chapter 1213 - Lucky to Have You Chapter 1213: Lucky to Have You Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After all this talk, your scheme has finally been exposed. So youre planning to attack my old brothers? Red Bear suddenly became vigilant. I want to save their lives! Mountain Dog extended his hand to his good brothers, who had been through life and death with him, and earnestly said, Ask your people to follow me. I will bear all the blame. I dont care what happens to me, but most of them will have a chance to survive! In your dreams! Red Bear grinned coldly, revealing his thick, sharp canine teeth. My brothers and I have been prepared to die without a burial place since the moment we set foot on this journey. Now, we just want to fulfill our oath! he said resolutely. Everyone has their own aspirations. Mountain Dog, if you want to leave, I wont keep you. However, you cant take even half a mandrake fruit and half a weapon with you. The Saintess painstakingly worked all of this out together with our brothers. They are the Great Horn Armys final hope! Leave behind food, swords, and armor. Take your men who are afraid of death and get lost. Also, go and tell that cunning Wolf King that there are thousands of brave men in the Great Horn Army like me, Red Bear, who would rather die than surrender. If he insists on making us bow our heads, then bring it on and cut off our heads with your own hands! You Red Bear was so angry that he narrowed his eyes. You know I cant just leave like that. Your brothers are my brothers too. I simply cant watch so many of them die! Then stop talking nonsense! Red Bear waved his spiked club again, releasing a thunderous aura. However, his roar was louder than ten thousand lightning balls exploding in the clouds at the same time. Come on, Dog. Chop off my head and stomp on my chest. Then, do whatever you want! Shua! As the furious sound waves spread out, a large amount of crimson substances that seemed like liquid metal spurted out of Red Bears thick, iron-brush mane. They quickly extended, spread, and wrapped every piece of the muscular mans shell muscles, eventually building a battle fortress that resembled dozens of cannons. Red Bears facial features were all covered by a mask that was as hard as iron. He no longer revealed any of his emotions. He had cut off all ties with his good brother from the past. Like an emotionless killing machine, he slowly raised his mace that was humming like a siege cannon. Mountain Dog scrunched up his face as he looked at where the siege cannon was being pointed. The crystal tears at the corners of his eyes had frozen into sharp clusters of ice. He also let out a long howl and equipped layers upon layers of extremely gorgeous totem armor. He turned into an extremely dangerous bloodthirsty beast that looked like he had been cast out of bronze. The two equally famous iron-blooded generals of the Great Horn Army had completely equipped their totem armor one after another. The intensity of their vitality magnetic fields suddenly increased by ten times. It was like two fierce tornadoes colliding with each other, and the shockwave that was like a raging wave caused everyone in the surroundings to close their eyes subconsciously. They still felt waves of needle-like pain coming from their faces. Even the air that they inhaled into their lungs seemed to have a strong smell of sulfur, and their lungs were on the verge of burning. What What should we do? Even the elites of the White Bone Battalion, who had been through hundreds of battles and remained calm in the face of danger, never thought that they would have to face the deadly situation of fighting against their own comrades one day. The loyal subordinates behind the two iron-blooded generals, Red Bear and Mountain Dog, were all so nervous that their mouths felt dry. All their bodily fluids had turned into thick, cold sweat that leaked out of their palms. They really did not know what they should do when their generals started to stab each other with sharp swords. Were they really going to raise their sabers, swords, and hammers at their comrades, who had fought by their yesterday and saved their lives, while eating mandrake in a pot? On a side note, Leaf had joined the Great Horn Army after the serial explosions in Black-corner City. The new soldiers, who had been specially selected to join the White Bone Battalion because of their outstanding performances in the deadly battles, were even more bewildered and panicked. Both Red Bear and Mountain Dog were heroes in their hearts. They were all experts who could fight ten clan warriors wearing totem armors head-on on the battlefield. They were also the targets who aroused their passion and whom they wanted to emulate with their lives. At the critical moment when illusions were popping up in front of their eyes, the order in their surroundings collapsed. Even the Ancient Dream Saintess was still alive. The two iron-blooded warriors were the spiritual support of all the surviving elites of the White Bone Battalion, but the two giant pillars were going to kill each other now! The new soldiers who had just joined the Great Horn Army, who had the largest number of soldiers, had no idea what they should do. What-What should we do? General Mountain Dog and General Red Bear seem to make a lot of sense. Which side should we stand with? Are we going to kill each other? No, no, this is too Leaf and his comrades stared at each other. Deep in their trembling eyes, they saw pale faces, cold sweat, and twitching faces. They were alert like frightened birds, as though their companions would turn into enemies at any moment and stab them from behind. Who knew? When many of them had been in a deep sleep the night before, had they not all been terrorized to the point of a mental breakdown by the scene of the Zombie Rat God appearing in their nightmares? Had they not been like mad demons, biting and killing anyone they saw? In the depths of the dense forest, screams and screams rose and fell one after another, adding fuel to the tense and explosive atmosphere. No one knew how many living people who were still alive and breathing could survive until the next moment, or even the next blink of an eye. Reaper, Reaper, where the hell are you?! The rat boy had to grasp the hilt of his sword tightly with both hands, so as not to break the tip of the blade, crack it, or drop the light sword on the ground. With a sad face, he cried weakly in his heart, Please, hurry up and show yourself. I cant go on alone in such an intense situation! Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss! He did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but just as Leaf wailed in his mind, a disorderly noise suddenly rang in his ear. This noise was different from the sound of insects in summer. It did not sound like anything Leaf had ever heard in nature. Leaf froze and shook his head vigorously, but the noise did not go away. He extended his pinky and dug his ears hard, trying to get the hallucinations, which were caused by fear, out of his brain. Right then, the noise abruptly became clear. Beep, beep, beep, beep, beep, beep. Testing one, two, three, four, five, four, three, two, one. Leaf, can you hear my voice clearly? Leafs eyes widened. The muscles all over his body tightened, and he was about to jump up and down. Fortunately, an experienced veteran beside him saw that the situation was not looking good and held him down. He used his eyes to point at the two iron-blooded generals who were confronting each other not far away. Then, he scolded him, B*stard, do you not want to live anymore? Leaf panted heavily. He only felt sweat like rain. All the strength in his body seeped out from his thirty-six thousand pores. He could not even stand steadily. He could only slowly squat down and lay the broken knife on his knees. He let go of his hands and closed his ears. The sound did not seem to come from the outside world. It would not make any difference if he could not close his ears. Instead, a numbness that felt like crawling ants seeped directly from the top of his head to the depths of his brain, making the voice sound increasingly clear. Leaf, Im the Reaper. Please reply when you receive this. No, no, no, dont say anything. Just pay attention and head southeast. Try your best to imagine what I look like, and then silently say one, two, three, four, five, four, three, two, one in your heart. Do you know where southeast is? Leaf had grown up in the forest since he was a child, so naturally, he could distinguish between north, south, east, and west. He looked around guiltily and found that his companions were still looking as if they were facing a great enemy. They were still trembling in fear, including the two iron-blooded generals. They were still at daggers drawn, as if they were the only ones.., no one could hear the Reapers voice. Such a thing was really unbelievable. However, it did not seem so hard to accept that it had happened to the Reaper, who possessed great powers. Leaf took a deep breath and repeatedly told himself that he had to calm down. Since the Reaper didnt abandon him, there must be a way to turn the tide and counterattack, right? One, one, two, three, four, five, four, three, two, one. Leaf faced the southeast direction and closed his eyes. He silently meditated on the Reapers appearance in his mind and recited it with all his heart. The other side was silent for a while. The noise in Leafs mind was sometimes loud and sometimes soft, sometimes collected and sometimes dispersing. The ant-crawling numbness that he felt on top of his head also spread out like circles of ripples. It itched so much that Leaf could not stop himself from scratching. Hold it in. Im trying to use different brainwave frequencies to make the connection between our minds more stable Now, has my voice become clearer? The Reapers voice came again. Indeed, it was much clearer. Earlier, the voice sounded like it had come from the depths of a winding cave, with a dull echo and background noise. Every word was stuck together. Now, it was as if two people were talking face to face, and they could hear each other clearly. Moreover, with the clarity of the voice, Leaf seemed to really see the Reaper smiling and appearing before his eyes. It was definitely not an illusion because Leaf could see that the Reapers lips were moving! The frequency of the movement was just right to match his voice, but there was only a slight delay. Say it again now. Leaf noticed that the Reapers lips were quivering. One, two, three, four, five, four, three, two, one. The rat teenager listened to him. This time, even he felt that his voice had become much clearer. It shot out like an invisible arrow from the top of his head. Thank God! The Reaper before him heaved a long sigh of relief.. I finally succeeded. Thankfully, I still have you! Chapter 1214 - : God’s Spokesperson Chapter 1214: Gods Spokesperson Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Reaper, you how can you talk to me in such a way? Where are you hiding? Leaf was so anxious that he was about to cry. Do you know how many things happened last night? Everyone was in a mess. Even the Saintess seems to be dead he said in his heart. What are you talking about? What do you mean by where am I hiding? I am clearly planning a strategy and trying to turn the tide! Meng Chao quickly said, Also, who told you that the Ancient Dream Saintess is dead? I obviously saved her, and now, she is in high spirits and full of vigor. She can even kill a battle group level powerhouse with one punch! What? Leaf was so excited that he wanted to jump up again. He stuffed all ten of his fingers into his mouth and bit them hard. Stimulated by the excruciating pain, he finally managed to calm down his excited heart. Is this true, Reaper? You You really saved the Ancient Dream Saintess? Of course. Otherwise, how do you think my voice could appear in your head out of nowhere? Then then we must immediately tell the two generals, Red Bear and Mountain Dog about this good news. Otherwise, they will start fighting! Red Bear and Mountain Dog They should be the two valiant generals with the most brilliant battle records and the craziest fights in the White Bone Battalion I saw it. Your side is in a mess. What exactly is going on? Leaf calmed himself down. He quickly organized his words and used the shortest way to recount everything that had happened to him from last night to this morning. I Im still in a daze. Last night, I was sleeping soundly when I suddenly had an extremely terrifying nightmare. I dreamed that the majestic Big-horned Rat God had turned into a deformed, swollen, rotten, and foul corpse full of maggots. When I woke up, I found that I was surrounded by flames and screams. Many people had the same nightmare as me. They were triggered by something even more intense than me, and they all went crazy. I dont know who released all the wolves that were kept next to the campsite. I dont know what medicine they took, but they all turned into hungry, bloodthirsty beasts that would bite anyone they saw. They were extremely powerful. Even if they were stabbed with dozens of spears, they would tear the rat soldiers that they had bitten into pieces and swallow them into their stomachs before they were willing to die slowly. Just like that, the camp that I was in and the dozens of other camps in the surroundings were soon thrown into chaos. Order had completely collapsed. I followed a few seasoned soldiers and rolled around in the mud. I was lucky enough to escape from the gap between the chaotic soldiers and join General Red Bears team on the way. That was how I managed to keep my life. General Red Bear led us to retreat while we fought. He collected the scattered chaotic soldiers and saved many people. When he joined General Mountain Dogs soldiers, he gathered about a thousand of the bravest and most fearless warriors in the White Bone Battalion. Only then did he manage to stabilize himself and survive until dawn. But earlier, General Mountain Dog seemed to have a brother named, Bobcat. He sneaked in from outside the forest and mumbled to General Mountain Dog for a long time. General Mountain Dog was convinced by him, hence he wanted to surrender with everyone. General Red Bear and many other brothers had a deep hatred for the five clans. They would rather die than surrender and let General Mountain Dog as well as the others leaveunless, they were willing to leave behind all the military rations, armor, weapons, and the Great Horn Armys flags. The two sides are at a stalemate. They are confronting each other right here. The two generals have even summoned their totem armors. It seems that a bloody battle will break out at any moment! Reaper, I, what should we do? If the above information was transmitted by sound waves of different frequencies, it would take at least one to two minutes. However, Leaf felt that the corresponding thoughts had just appeared in his mind when the Reaper replied, I see. I see. So, those within your line of sight consist of the entire White Bone Battalion no, the entire Great Horn Armys core elite force, right? Leaf was slightly dazed, and he nodded subconsciously. Yes, yes. Those who are not strong enough and have weak combat skills are either scared out of their minds by the swollen and rotting Rat God corpse in their nightmare, or just afraid to the point that they run out of the forest in batches to surrender to the wolf cavalry, or theyre killed by their crazy comrades and the wolves. The elites who didnt go crazy, didnt die from killing each other, and didnt want to surrender are all gathered around General Red Bear and General Mountain Dog. However, if they cant find a way out, most of them wont be able to hold on either! Understood. What about you, Leaf? Meng Chao asked through the air, If you can survive, are you willing to surrender? This question stunned the rat youth for a long time. He recalled the night when Half Mountain Village was burned to the ground by the recruitment team, and his mother and brother were both killed. He remembered that time, his mind was blank. Facing the butchers knife of the clan warriors, as well as the tyrannical power that he could not resist, the first thought that came to his mind was not to seek revenge, but to survive. Even if he had to bear the humiliation, even if he had to become the slave of his enemy, even if he had to suffer all kinds of torture and oppression, even if he could never avenge his mother and brother, even if he had to deceive himself and forget his hatred. As long as he could live on. Since when did he slowly change? Perhaps, it was when the Reaper taught him the way to survive and fight in the Blood Skull Arenas underground dungeon. Perhaps, it was when he endured the excruciating pain and allowed the magma-like spiritual energy to flow through his veins continuously while he felt his muscles bulging and his strength increasing continuously. Perhaps, it was when the Reaper described to him that all the rat people could stand tall on the summit of the mountain illuminated by the sunlight and have an incomparably beautiful tomorrow. Perhaps it was under the Ancient Dream Saintess leadership that they had conquered the city and obtained results that they would not even dare to dream of in the past. Even the high and mighty warriors from before were trembling in front of them. General Mountain Dog was right. The Great Horn Army was finished. They had no choice but to surrender. It was the smartest, most rational, and most correct choice. Judging from Leafs understanding of General Mountain Dog, he knew that General Mountain Dog was not doing this for himself but for the millions of rat people, including him. However Why was he like General Red Bear? Why was he unwilling to abandon the sword that was almost as long as his bones when he knew that he was going to die? No I-I dont want to surrender. I dont want to die! Leaf said in a trembling voice. Thats good. Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief and continued. Then pay attention. Oh, you dont have to pay attention. Just focus and listen carefully to what Im going to say next. What Im about to say is very important. Dont misunderstand a single word because it concerns you, the Great Horn Army, the entire rat population, and even the fate of all Turan people! Leafs eyes widened. He noticed that the Reapers face, which was both illusory and real, had become exceptionally serious. The blood all over the rat teenagers body was also surging into his head, making his brain exceptionally sharp and clear. Both the Ancient Dream Saintess and I need you. We need you to find the two generals, Red Bear and Mountain Dog right now. Tell them the good news that the Ancient Dream Saintess is still alive. No, this good news alone is far from enough to help the Great Horn Army get out of their predicament. You have to pass on the Ancient Dream Saintess order as well and point the two generals in the right direction. You need to break through the encirclement to the south and follow the route that the Great Horn Army used to advance. Return to the secret base that the Great Horn Army set up between the Gold Clan and Blood Hoof Clans territory in the depths of Great Rift Valley. I know what youre worried about, but the Ancient Dream Saintess has already predicted everything and made sufficient preparations. As long as you can bring the Great Horn Armys core elites back to the secret base and hold out for three to five months or less, a powerful reinforcement army thats beyond your imagination will descend from the sky! As for the Zombie Rat God in your nightmare, what does it mean? Well Leaf, have I ever told you the story of the phoenix being reborn in fire? According to legend, the phoenix has to ignite the most vigorous flame at its darkest moment and burn its feathers, flesh, and bones completely in the raging fire. Only then can its soul be purified and tempered before it grows back a stronger body and pair of wings. With that, it will have enough strength to tear apart the seal in the sky and roam freely among the stars! Right now, its the Great Horn Armys darkest moment. The nightmare of the Zombie Rat God is the final test that have to must face before you are reborn. As long as you grit your teeth and persevere, both the Great Horn Army and the Big-horned Rat God will be reborn! Hurry, tell General Red Bear, General Mountain Dog, and all the rat warriors around you about this! Following Meng Chaos voice, invisible ripples surged through Leafs optic nerve and the area in his brain that was responsible for processing visual signals. It stirred up a weak biological electric current as a result. The phoenix was reborn from flames, and it turned into a pillar of fire that soared into the sky. It was a scene that illuminated the stars above. Such a magnificent scene shocked Leaf greatly and left him speechless for a long time. He subconsciously believed everything that Meng Chao said. There was only one last worry left. But But, youre worried that your own words will not resolve the conflict between the two generals, Red Bear and Mountain Dog. Its even more impossible for them to believe that youve become the Ancient Dream Saintess spokesperson, that your words are her will, and the direction youre pointing to is the only way and hope for the Great Horn Army to survive? Meng Chao firmly said, Dont worry. We will solve this problem and make everyone believe in you.. You just need to remember what you just said. Later, break up the content that we cant broadcast clearly and explain it to everyone in detail! Chapter 1215 - : Emerging from the Cocoon Chapter 1215: Emerging from the Cocoon Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I-Ill do my best, Leaf said nervously. So, what should I do now? Sleep. Meng Chao said, Use the breathing technique that I taught you to relax your muscles and nerves. Enter a state where you are partially asleep, partially awake, and partially in a trance. Then, leave everything to us to handle! .. The confrontation between the two fiercest generals of the Great Horn Army had reached its limit. Both Red Bear and Mountain Dog were unwilling to attack their comrades, who had fought by their side half a day ago. Even though they had summoned their totem armors and filled their maces and machetes that could slice hair with spirit power They still gritted their teeth and tried their best to control every fiber of muscle and nerve endings in their bodies. They only hoped that the other party would give in before the volcano in their bodies completely erupted. However, that was impossible, and they could not drag matters on indefinitely. A totem armor was a bloodthirsty weapon that possessed spirituality. It was like a demon blade that reaped souls. Once it was unsheathed, it would never obediently return to its scabbard unless it drank enough fresh blood. The spirit energy in the two iron-blooded generals limbs and bones was at a boiling point. It urgently required a satisfying massacre to release itself. Otherwise, their bodies would either spontaneously combust and turn into demonic human-shaped torches, or they would go crazy and turn into crazy origin warriors. The two of them were very clear on this point. The depths of the burning eyes hidden behind the ice-cold mask revealed an indescribable sadness and despair. The flames of spirit energy on the spiked club and the full moon scimitar were flowing everywhere like oil that had been ignited. They were about to merge and trigger an even more intense reaction. The elite soldiers behind the two of them constricted their spines into giant bows that were as tight as they could be. Even their spinal nerves were creaking as if the bowstring had been pulled to its limit. It was as if the bowstring had been broken in the next second, or thousands of arrows had left the bowstring and pierced their hearts. Just when everyones pupils had shrunk into the tip of a needle, the airs temperature rose to the point that it was on the verge of burning, and the high-speed friction between their vitality magnetic fields caused the shrill howls of ghosts and wolves to reverberate within the dense forest. A soldier suddenly staggered toward the center of the invisible storm as if he was drunk and dancing. Two iron-blooded generals who were confronting each other were walking toward him. This was a very young soldier. He was so young that he was almost childish. A few hairs had not grown on his thin lips, but his big eyes were still shining with the unique light of a teenager. Even if his whole body was covered with mud and blood stains, it could not hide the vitality and elasticity of his skin, he was like a child who had not been squeezed dry by the cruel fate. However, it was this child who did not fit in with the hostile atmosphere. Before everyones increasingly shocked gaze, he staggered forward until he was within ten steps of Red Bear and Mountain Dog. Even then, he still did not stop. How is this possible? This, what is going on with this kid? All the elite soldiers watched him with bulging eyes. The veterans who had fought with Red Bear and Mountain Dog for many years, especially, knew how terrifying both generals who were equipped with totem armor were. The intense killing intent that emanated from the two iron-blooded warriors and their spirit magnetic fields that were raging like magma, constantly rubbed against and collided with each other. It created rings of visible spirit energy ripples that formed a suffocating pressure. It was like a confrontation between two bloodthirsty tyrannosaurs. It was definitely not something that little rat people like them could easily insert themselves into. Even the personal guards who usually stayed close to Red Bear and Mountain Dog only dared to stand ten steps behind them at this moment. How could this unremarkable-looking little guy withstand the pressure of tearing his skin, collapsing his chest, and locking his heart, and walk step by step all the way there? Even Red Bear and Mountain Dog noticed the overly young soldier. They also saw the ripples of spirit energy that emanated around his body like the blossoming of a crystal bud. The two iron-blooded generals raised their eyebrows at same time. Leaf? They all had a deep impression of the young man, whose face was as young as a childs, but who was not afraid of death on the battlefield. He reminded them of the elegance of their youth, and they were able to call him by his name. However, no matter how outstanding the young mans performance usually was, it did not explain his extremely strange behavior right then. It did not explain why four gleaming eyes, which were as bright as fireworks, materialized from the depths of his eyes. Red Bear and Mountain Dog subconsciously became more alert, but they also felt a sense of familiarity. However, before they could investigate further, Leaf began to twitch crazily. His limbs moved frantically on their own, and he danced like a high-ranking Great Horn Army priest who had received a mysterious and complex revelation from the Ancient Dream Saintess. Yet, his facial expression became more and more relaxed, showing a strange tranquility. His eyes were clear and empty, like two springs that were constantly spewing light, or like two caves that could absorb the souls of everyone around them. His lips kept trembling as if he was telling everyone a huge secret at a hundred times the normal speed. Yet, no matter how hard Red Bear, Mountain Dog, and all the elite soldiers pricked up their ears, they could not hear a single sound. They only felt. The top of their heads. It was extremely numb and itchy. It was as if a mysterious electric current had descended from the sky and entered the depths of their brains through the cracks in their skulls. Red Bear and Mountain Dog blinked their eyes desperately. With the enhancement of the totem battle armor, they could see information that was a hundred times more abundant than that of ordinary soldiers. This included the bright flames that blossomed from Leafs eyes, which gradually expanded into a dazzling ball of light. It spread out in circles of extremely gorgeous light ripples in all directions. Wherever the ripples went, the brains of all the soldiers seemed to be ignited. Their mouths, noses, eyes, ears, and ears were all immersed in the furry ball of light. When Red Bear and Mountain Dogs visions were covered by the milky-white light curtain, they could not see the world around them clearly. Gradually, the light curtain disappeared like the ebbing tide. They were extremely surprised to find that the Leaf before their eyes had completely changed his appearance. He had deformed big horns, swollen and festering skin, the tumors that flowed with pus, and incomplete limbs that exposed his black bones. The young rat had turned into the Zombie Rat God before everyone in the blink of an eye! This is Red Bear and Mountain Dog were not the only ones. Everyone else had the same illusion too, and they were all stunned. Since last night, countless people had seen the Zombie Rat God in their nightmares. They had seen the his horrifying and disgusting appearance. That was why the order was broken and people were terrified. This was the first time that the image of the Zombie Rat God had appeared to everyone in broad daylight. Deep in the Zombie Rat Gods hollow eye sockets, there were only specks of light struggling in the shriveled eyeballs that had been gnawed away by insects. They were like candles that were barely burning in a storm and could be extinguished at any time. To everyone, the dim light in the Zombie Rat Gods eyes was like the Great Horn Armys last hope. They were on the verge of death and were extremely dim. Look, do you see that, Red Bear? This is the clearest revelation that the Big-horned Rat God has given to us! Mountain Dog was the first to react. He pointed at the Big-horned Rat Gods projection and screamed, Now that things have come to this, do you still want to continue holding on and burying all your brothers with you? Red bear seemed to have been struck by lightning, and his face turned pale. Under the totem armor, his mane, which had been tense a moment ago, was soaked in sweat, and it drooped down powerlessly. If it were not for the mask, his eyeballs would almost jump out of his eyes, and his pupils would jump out of his eyes again. He was unwilling to believe what he had seen. His lips trembled for a long time, but he could not utter any more powerful syllables. He could only squeeze out an expression that was uglier than crying. Even though he was separated by a thick layer of liquid metal, he could clearly feel his exhaustion, frustration, and despair. Behind Red Bear, the rat soldiers who would rather die than surrender also had the same dazed expression as him. The Zombie Rat God illusion appeared before everyones eyes on a large scale, completely crushing their will to resist. As for the majority of the soldiers in the outer area, they did not originally belong to Red Bear or Mountain Dog. They were only the elite soldiers that they had gathered last night. They did not know what to do. They did not know what was the meaning of everything that had happened before. However, at the critical moment when Red Bears mental defense line was about to collapse completely An extremely dazzling golden beam of light suddenly bloomed within the Zombie Rat God illusion. No, it was not one, not two, not three, not ten, not a hundred, but tens of thousands of beams! It was as if a small sun at the temperature of several thousand degrees had risen from the Zombie Rat Gods body, spreading its light and heat to its hearts content. It burned the darkest moment before everyones eyes and cleansed all the ugliness in the world. Ten thousand beams of sunlight were like ten thousand golden sharp swords, piercing deeply into the brains of every elite soldier. It caused them to feel an intense pain as their brains were cleansed by the raging flames, giving them a brand new feeling. Even the hideous and ugly Zombie Rat God was wrapped in the golden flames that drilled out of his body. All the pus, tumors, strings of flesh, maggots, and dirt were devoured by the golden flames. He turned into a golden torch that could stand up to the heavens and light up the earth. When the golden flames finally condensed into golden magma, the golden magma gradually solidified into a dazzling and magnificent armor. Red Bear, Mountain Dog, and all the elite soldiers realized in horror that the ugly and disgusting illusion of the Zombie Rat God had long disappeared. In its place was the Ancient Dream Saintess who had broken out of the Zombie Rat Gods body and experienced the test of the golden flames. She was like the statue of a golden valkyrie, majestic, sacred, inviolable, and invincible! Chapter 1216 - The City in the Sky Chapter 1216: The City in the Sky Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All the rat warriors opened their eyes and mouths in a daze. Their mouths were so wide that they could fit a long-furred elephant with its tusks sticking out in there. Also, no matter how hard they tried, they could not find words that were precise and rich enough from their poor vocabulary to describe what the golden valkyrie statue brought them. It was a hundred times more shocking than the Zombie Rat God. There seemed to be three to five sets of totem armor on the golden valkyries body. Each set of armor had a translucent texture. Between the armor, countless golden threads were crisscrossed, forming a dense spirit energy circulation network. It was also like blood vessels and nerves, outlining this shining, magnificent life form that seemed to have energy. Although her facial features were still the same as that of the Ancient Dream Saintess before this, and her face was just as beautiful The lines on her face were even more distinct as if it was carved out of marble, giving off a heroic aura. The eyes that shot out from her four pupils were like flames, but they also became clearer and more determined, as if they could illuminate the dark road that was filled with blood and thorns ten thousand miles ahead. She held an octagonal shield in her left hand. The shields surface was covered in golden spikes, and it gave its wielder an aggressive aura. There was a huge golden sword in her right hand that was raised high, and the sword was surrounded by electric arcs. This huge sword seemed to be formed from ten thousand rays of the fiercest sunlight at noon and ten thousand rays of the brightest lightning in the dark night. It had a mysterious power that could pierce through ones soul. Even if the rat warriors, who were in the outermost perimeter of the battle formation and were hundreds of meters away, saw it from afar. They would feel that the glint from the Ancient Dream Saintess sword was heading straight for them. No, it was not an attack, but a guide. The light from the Ancient Dream Saintess sword headed straight for the thousands of rat warriors. However, at the last moment, it passed over their shoulders, brushed past the corners of their eyes and their cheeks, and pointed all the way to the south. Along with the stinging pain in the corner of their eyes and cheeks, the rat warriors could not help but twist their necks and look in the direction that the Ancient Dream Saintess pointed. Their eyes and mouths, which were already opened to the limit, were torn apart, and they were about to spit out blood. What What is this? How is this possible?! Saintess, you have given us a revelation. Is the Great Horn Armys journey not over yet? And is there still hope for the thousands of rat warriors? Everyone was dazed and dumbfounded. In the southern horizon, between the thick smoke, dark clouds, and the jungle, a magnificent city had appeared out of nowhere. Since they were too far away, the rat warriors could not see the details of the city clearly. However, from the rows of tall buildings, the enormous majestic aura, and the countless shining lights surrounding the tall buildings, one could see that this was not a city that advanced orcs could build with brute force. Instead, it was a mountain-top city that could only be built with the blessing of the ancestral spirits and the power of totems, the City of Glory! Some of the rat warriors from the desert and grassland had seen or heard of the mirage phenomenon. However, according to rumors from the elders and priests, the mirage was not something that could be easily seen. It was the City of Glorys reflection atop the Holy Mountain! The illusion of the golden valkyrie and the giant city in the sky lasted for more than half a minute before it finally disappeared in the golden flames. The only thing that remained was the burning pain in the rat warriors retinas, which made them unable to calm down for a long time. Many of them unknowingly shed warm tears. It was not out of fear. It was the joy of surviving a desperate situation. You, did you see it? Im not the only one who saw the Saintess and the great city in the horizon, right? Everyone saw it. Im not the only one who was hallucinating! This is the most obvious way that the Saintess has used to send us a message! Now, even the most slow-witted people realized that the Ancient Dream Saintess had not died and she possessed even more powerful totem power. Only through such an incredible method could she convey her will to everyone at the same time. They still did not know what the shining valkyrie and the brilliant city in the horizon actually meant. However, it definitely did not mean that they had to surrender to the wolves, tigers, and leopards around them. It definitely did not mean that! Mountain Dog, what now? You still have to persevere. The Saintess is already dead, and the Great Horn Army is finished. The courage, struggle, and sacrifice of millions of rat people have all lost their meaning and hope? Red Bear laughed out loud, and his aura soared. His wet, drooping hair stood up like a sharp arrow that had been drawn to the bowstring. The exploding hair made his body suddenly expand three to five times, and he completely overpowered his opponent, who was originally on par with him. Mountain Dog was speechless. His loyal confidants and brothers, who had followed him for many years, had a glimmer of hope on their faces. To be honest, if there was a chance, they werent willing to surrender. Putting aside the righteousness, who could guarantee that Jackal Kanus would really fulfill his promise? Even if the Wolf King himself was willing to fulfill his promise, even the rat people knew that the Wolf Clan was far from being the strongest clan in the Gold Clan. If the Lion Clan and Tiger Clan were furious, they would definitely punish the rebels or use them as a bargaining chip to return them to the original masters of the Blood Hoof, Thunder, Dark Moon, and Divine Wood Clans. Could a small wolf king go against the will of the Lion and Tiger Kings? If it fell into the original masters hands, especially the destroyed Blood Hoof Clan in Black-corner City, forget continuing to live, even a quick death would become an impossible luxury. Even under the most perfect circumstances, they would not be punished, and they would not be broken up and reorganized. In the upcoming Battle of Glory, they would definitely be cannon fodder at the forefront of the Turan Army. The chances of surviving the Holy Light cleansing and magic bombardment were extremely slim. The White Bone Battalions elites were not afraid of death. They were only afraid that their deaths would be meaningless. Since the Ancient Dream Saintess was still alive and she had carved out a path of glory for them, they had a clear direction. Being cannon fodder for the five great clans was death, and fighting for the future of all the rat people was death at the very most. What reason was there not to choose the latter? Clang! The two full moon scimitars in Mountain Dogs hands, which had been greatly strengthened by substances resembling liquid metal, fell to the ground. The silver-colored metal that seemed to be incomparably hard attached to the blade turned into round mercury once again, flowing back to his body. Together with the totem armor on his body, it was once again sucked into his body. Mountain Dog disarmed himself. A complicated expression appeared on his face. The crisscrossed scars and wrinkles on his face finally gathered into a brilliant smile like a sparkling lake after quivering for a long time. At this moment, the two groups of people behind the two iron-blooded generals could finally breathe a sigh of relief. They put down their weapons at the same time and revealed a genuine smile just like the main general. Cough cough cough cough cough! Suddenly, a series of rapid coughs came from the center of the crowd. Leaf, who had curled up into a ball, slowly woke up. Red Bear, Mountain Dog, and all the elites of the White Bone Battalion hurriedly surrounded him. Numerous large hands helped Leaf up at the same time. Leaf, how are you? Red Bear and Mountain Dog nervously asked in unison. I Leafs face was pale, and he was sweating profusely. He was dehydrated as if he had just completed an extremely important mission and exhausted all his strength. However, he did not panic or flinch in front of everyones eyes. Although he was extremely exhausted, he was still focused and calm as he carefully recalled everything that had happened just now. I seem to have had a dream The Rat Nation youth took a deep breath and slowly told everything that he saw in the dream to all the Rat Nation warriors who were unwilling to be oppressed, unwilling to submit, and unafraid of death. .. Three days later. To the southwest of Hundred Blade City, a forest path that was usually unfrequented by humans was now filled with rotten corpses. A lizard with three heads and red pustules on its back was lying on top of the rat peoples corpses and feasting on them. After eating so much, it gradually relaxed its vigilance and did not realize that its time to die had come. Speaking of which, the past ten days and half a month had been a good time for the Three-headed Lizard that lived in the dense forest around Hundred Blade City. First, the wolf cavalry and the Great Horn Army set up ambushes in the dense forest, surrounding, luring the enemy, and engaging in bloody battles. Almost every time there was a soul-stirring collision, they would leave behind at least a few hundred, and at most a few thousand corpses. Then, there was the Great Horn Armys internal strife. It was a hellish night, turning the dense forest into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Thanks to that, the Three-headed Lizards greatest worry went from hunger to why it did not have a few more heads and mouths. Otherwise, it would not be able to finish eating so many corpses. And that was not the end. Just as the Great Horn Armys internal strife came to an end, a large number of rat soldiers put down their weapons and surrendered to the Wolf Cavalry in batches. At the center of the battle formation, the White Bone Battalion warriors, who had originally been the most elite and the most valiant, suddenly exploded with courage and strength that was a hundred times stronger than before. It was like one No, they were like ten thousand sharp arrows that had been suppressed to the limit. With flaming arrowheads, they shot out toward the south. Without question, they tore apart the defenses of their former comrades, who had just surrendered to the wolves and had no will to fight. Not only did they not lose too many men, but it also attracted some of the surrendered soldiers who still have some shame, dignity, and courage left. The troops that broke out of the encirclement were like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger. Even the Wolf King, who thought that victory was in his grasp, did not expect the White Bone Battalions elites to break out of the southern encirclement so resolutely. The wolf cavalry that had hastily gathered together and attempted to intercept the fleeing troops failed to complete their mission. On top of that, they fell into the trap set up by one of the fleeing troops two leaders, Mountain Dog.. They wanted to trick them into surrendering, but they were killed by the fleeing troops who were eager to return instead. Chapter 1217 - A Complete Loss of Decorum Chapter 1217: A Complete Loss of Decorum Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the series of bloody battles, the most tragic battlefield was near this area. In the mountains, forests, and swamps, the corpses of wolves and rat people were lying everywhere. After being burned by flames and soaked in rain water, they became a feast for snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Red Bear, Mountain Dog, and the others had left, and the depths of the forest gradually returned to peace. Meanwhile, the Three-headed Lizard, whose belly had swelled to a translucent state, could not finish the mountainous piles of rotting corpses. As a result, the Three-headed Lizards vigilance had been greatly lowered after the past few days of feasting. Its bloated body, which had been filled with the flesh and blood of advanced orcs, had also lost its previous agility. By the time, it heard a series of dense iron hooves approaching from afar like sharp arrows, it was too late to dodge. Ta ta ta! The roaring sound felt like three iron hammers, hitting the top of its three heads. There was a rat warrior wearing a helmet in front of it, and in a panic, the Three-headed Lizard rushed into its empty eye sockets. It tried to use the hardness helmet and skulls hardness to resist the iron hooves stomp. Unfortunately, it had greatly underestimated its enemys strength. Its enemy did not have to use any strength at all. With a crack, his iron hooves, which were embedded with metal claws, easily pierced through the helmet, crushed the skull, and crushed the hidden Three-headed Lizard in the skull into meat paste. The Three-headed Lizard did not even have time to shriek before it died. Its six eyes that had lost their luster could only see a bunch of armor, strong bows, and unsheathed sharp blades. However, the armor, blades, and arrows were all carefully smeared with mud, concealing their sharpness. There were also vines and branches wrapped around them. At first glance, they looked no different from the bushes in the dense forest. They moved as fast as lightning and disappeared into the depths of the dense forest in the blink of an eye. About half a minute later, the group of cavalrymen flew away. They were not far from the Three-headed Lizards corpse that was as rotten as mud. Two heads popped out from the bushes and slowly exhaled their first turbid breath. Meng Chao used both his hands and feet and crawled on the ground. Like a reptile that was magnified tens of times, he sneaked onto the pile of decomposing corpses. Using a pair of temporarily modified long-handled tweezers, he carefully lifted the Three-headed Lizards corpse and placed it on the inside of a chest plate that he had polished until it looked new. It was as if he had placed it on a sterilizing plate used for surgery. After sneaking back into the bushes, Meng Chao flicked out a few razor blades, which were as thin as cicadas wings in various shapes, from between his fingers. With the help of the gaps between the branches, mottled sunlight was able to shoot in, and he focused his attention on studying the Three-headed Lizards corpse. The destination of these wolf cavalry soldiers is nearby. They must be carrying out a crucial mission. After a moment, Meng Chao came to a conclusion. Why do you think so? Ice Storm asked. We have been following the wolf cavalry for a day and a night. We know that theyre all the trusted soldiers of Jackal Kanus, the expert among the experts. Meng Chao explained, The wolf cavalry who grew up on the backs of wolves since they were young and the mounts that they raised themselves have been connected by blood for a long time. As one with the wolf, they have a set of skills to precisely control every nerve cord and muscle fiber around a wolfs body. Usually, even if they are as fast as lightning, it is not easy for them to leave traces. At most, they will leave footprints that are not much deeper than the falling leaves. The traces that we observed at the beginning were like this. Through exquisite control, we can offset the impact of the Mount Wolves stomping on the ground and save the strength of the rider and the mount as much as possible. At the same time, we can maintain the claws of the mount. Even if we have to travel hundreds of kilometers, we dont need to rest. However, since they received the order from the arrow on the way, they obviously increased their speed. They were no longer stingy with the strength of the wolf. It seemed that they were determined to reach a certain place before the appointed time. Just now, the soldiers of the Wolf King accelerated again. This time, they did not hesitate to inject their spiritual energy into the body of the wolf beneath them, increasing their speed to the maximum again and again. Look. The Three-headed Lizard that they stomped into a meat patty looks ordinary at first glance. However, after careful dissection, Ive discovered that the organs on the left side of its body have been stomped into mush, with traces of burning flames remaining. The organs on the right side of the body have only been shattered into pieces by the shock wave, and there are no signs of liquefaction or burning. This means that the wolf knight who stomped it to death was no longer able to perfectly control his own spirit magnetic field and his Mount Wolfs. There are signs of spirit energy disorder and imbalance. This can also be proved by the footprints of different depths that they left behind. You must know that the footprints that we observed before were all tiny, like dragonflies skimming the surface of the water. Here comes the problem. According to the intelligence we extracted from the lone wolf soldier, the last of the Great Horn soldiers, who are loyal to the Ancient Dream Saintess, have also broken out of the encirclement last night and gone all the way south. Yet, Jackal Kanus has not given the order to continue chasing. Logically speaking, Jackal Kanus has already summoned most of the Great Horn Armys troops and subdued the lost land in this area. He has also guaranteed the safety of Hundred Blade City. There is no possibility of him continuing to deploy troops in this area on a large scale. However, all the signs indicate that the cunning Wolf King is still mobilizing troops, assembling troops, and preparing for war. There are no signs of a victorious return at all. Instead, it seems that a new, more intense, and truly bloody battle is about to begin. Even the Wolf Kings personal guards, who should have been close to him in theory, are so anxious that they are willing to exhaust their own vitality and their mounts, leading to the disorder of their spirit energy. Where exactly are they going and what are they going to do? Ice Storm narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment before she said, Is that why you think that theyre going to deal with the lions and tigers? I dont think, Im certain of it. Meng Chao said, From the moment Jackal Kanus swallowed most of the Great Horn Armys remnants without any bloodshed, he was destined to have a falling out with the lions and tigers. The reason is very simple. The Wolf Clan is already the clan with the largest number of people in the Gold Clan and the greatest threat to the Lion and Tiger Clans. The Lion and Tiger Clans forced the Wolf Clan to encircle and annihilate the Great Horn Army, with the intention of letting them exhaust each other to the point that both sides would suffer heavy losses. Now, not only have the Wolf Clan and the Great Horn Army not been able to exhaust each other, but their troops have merged together and become a force that is firmly controlled by Jackal Kanus. Thats enough for him to become the Gold Clans chief, or sit on the Picturesque Orchid Lakes supreme throne. However, thats something the Lion and Tiger Clans will absolutely not tolerate. Its also something that a Wolf King whos willing to be a puppet and be loyal to the Lion and Tiger Clans will absolutely not do. If Jackal Kanus is really a puppet of the Lion and Tiger Clans, even if the Great Horn Army is willing to surrender, he absolutely has no qualifications, no guts, and no capital to agree. I can only fly to Red-gold City and let the strongest experts in the Lion and Tiger Clans decide. Even if the Great Horn Army is really allowed to surrender, the ones who surrender should still be the Lion and Tiger Clans special envoys. All the rat soldiers whove surrendered should be divided up by the Lion and Tiger Clans to enrich their strength. Therefore, after the chaos that night and the annexation of more than half of the Great Horn Army, the Wolf Kings ambition has already been made clear. Plus, no matter how his wolf cavalry patrolled around and locked down, the news of the Great Horn Army establishment surrendering and the return of peace in Hundred Blade Citys vicinity cannot be sealed for too long. Sooner or later, Red-gold City will learn of this unexpected news. The strongest experts in the Lion and Tiger Clans will immediately detect Jackal Kanus ambition and make a bold move in an attempt to nip his ambition in the bud. An ambitious man like Jackal Kanus will never allow his own legend to fall into a passive stalemate at the beginning of the battle. Since he has already revealed all his disguises and completely shed all pretenses with the Lion and Tiger Clans, he must have already set up an interlocking trap. He is at least seventy percent confident. Therefore, I believe that while the Great Horn Army was in chaos, a shocking change that exceeded everyones expectations must have happened in Red-gold City. The rumors about the war between the Lion and Tiger clans might not be groundless. The alliance that has been working together in good faith for three thousand years might not be as unbreakable as it appears. Speaking of which, due to our intervention, Jackal Kanus should not have completed his final arrangements. There might be loopholes in his seemingly perfect plan. The Wolf Clan, the Lion Clan, the Tiger Clan, and the rat people There are also the Blood Hoof Clan, the Dark Moon Clan, the Thunder Clan, and the Divine Wood Clan that are eyeing us like tigers watching their prey. Jackal Kanus wants to turn so many chess players into chess pieces and play them in his hands. No matter how brilliant his card skills are, there will always be times when he is flustered and his strength is insufficient. Therefore, we cant follow the Great Horn Armys remnant soldiers led by Red Bear, Mountain Dog, and the others all the way south, then wait for the dust to settle in the battle for supreme power in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Also, we have to go against the current and appear before Jackal Kanus when hes at his most nervous, weakest, and critical moment! Ice Storm nodded slowly, deep in thought. Generally speaking, I agree with your judgment. She said, Theres only one thing that I still dont understand. In your opinion, Jackal Kanus seems to be the smartest, most powerful, and most likely legendary figure in Picturesque Orchid Lake who will become the War Chief and lead the Turan Army? Meng Chao nodded. He is indeed. Then why did you seem so hostile toward him from the very beginning? Ice Storm frowned and said, A hungry wolf wants to eat a man, and a lion and a tiger also want to eat a man. You are not an enemy of the Holy Light humans or advanced orcs. Does it matter to you who becomes Picturesque Orchid Lakes War Chief? It doesnt matter who becomes the War Chief, except if its Kanus, the Jackal. Its very important to me. Meng Chao paused for a moment and continued. That guy is indeed extremely smart. To a certain extent, one can even call him a brilliant and wise man.. However, its usually such a person who will cause a world-ending catastrophe. Even if an idiot wants to destroy the world, he wouldnt have the ability to do so! Chapter 1218 - : Important Figures Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation They confirmed that the other party was about to launch a secret operation nearby. Meng Chao and Ice Storm quietly trailed after the Wolf Kings personal soldiers. These guys were also experts in stealth and sneak attacks. Even when they moved at lightning speed, they tried to keep their tracks clean. However, when they sprinted with all their might, they unwittingly left traces behind. It was like a weed that had been cut by a sickle. The broken edges were neat and orderly, and the fallen weeds were lying on the ground. There were faint scorch marks in the bushes. There were also strands of wolf hair that were as thin as hair that hung on the branches and thorns. All of this was like shining arrows in Meng Chaos eyes, guiding them to a narrow and long col. Be careful! Meng Chao pressed Ice Storms shoulder down. The two of them were like two giant reptiles, hibernating in the bushes motionlessly. The footprints of the Wolf Kings personal guards who had been meandering their way there came to an abrupt end. The col and the dense forest in front of them were silent. Only the rustling sounds of the mandrake trees being blown by the breeze could be heard. The team of Wolf Kings personal guards, whose bodies were covered in mud, seemed to have completely melted into the forest and disappeared without a trace. However, when Meng Chao poured his spirit energy into his eyes, activated his super vision, and raised his infrared remote sensing ability to the limit, he performed a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree scan in front of him. However, under the tangled roots of a mandrake tree, behind a rock that was covered in moss and looked like it had not been touched for hundreds of years, and inside a cluster of thorns that resembled a hedgehog He scanned several groups of human figures that had subtle differences in temperature and the surrounding environment. In fact, these Wolf King soldiers ability to conceal themselves were considered to be at the pinnacle of perfection. Their bodies were not only covered in weeds, shrubs, thorns, mud, and even a thin layer of rock shell that looked fake and real at the same time. They also lowered the temperature of their bodies to about thirteen to degrees by controlling the rate of their blood flow and interfering with cell activity. The difference between their temperature and the surrounding environment was at most two to three degrees. If it were anyone else, they would most likely be deceived. However, Meng Chao was a veteran Ghost Assassin who was proficient in Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab. In his eyes, the disguise was not much different from wearing a colorful macaw feather coat and dancing in the dense forest. One, two, three. There are four more hidden in the swamp over there The whole team of the Wolf Kings personal soldiers has been deployed within a hundred meters of the narrow and long valley. They are divided into three attack units. Like three sharp blades, they can cut a team passing by the valley into four sections at any moment. Judging from the distance between the attack units, the target they want to ambush wont be too many people. They are definitely not remnants of the Great Horn Army. Besides, the elites among the Great Horn Armys remnants who are more capable of commanding and resisting have all been taken away by Red Bear and Mountain Dog. Theyve fled hundreds of miles to the south. The remaining remnants are not worthy of the Wolf Kings soldiers. So, who exactly are their targets? Without waiting for Meng Chaos thoughts to run, he figured it out. Ta-ta-ta-ta! From the entrance to the north of the Col, there were two teams, one in front and the other behind, chasing each other at a high speed. The team in front of them was about the size of more than ten cavalrymen. Although the heavily armored cavalrymen were extremely majestic, they were all surrounded by intense bloodlust and fighting spirit. It was as if the afterimages of fierce beasts were floating above their heads. The mounts under them were even larger than the Mount Wolves that the wolf cavalry usually rode. They also had extremely sharp horns and tusks as if they were a combination of a reindeer and a lion. Even though there were only a dozen of them, they were still on the run. They still blasted out thousands of troops and horses, galloping with an imposing manner. Even Meng Chao saw it from afar, and his eyeballs felt like they were being pricked by needles. In a trance, he seemed to see more than a dozen heavy infantry chariots rumbling forward. However, if one observed carefully, they would discover that the actual situation of these domineering knights was not as good as their soaring battle intent. Almost all of the knights were injured. Not only were their originally precise and sturdy armor shattered, but their bloody skin and flesh were exposed, and even their white and miserable broken bones were exposed. Many peoples vital parts were also embedded with sabers, spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks and forks all kinds of formidable heavy weapons. Meng Chao even saw a huge heavy-backed ax deeply embedded into a knights left shoulder. It broke his entire left shoulder blade and caused his head to turn sharply to the right as if he was holding a strange lantern. As his mount galloped, the ax handle trembled on his shoulder. Fresh blood soaked through his body and the hair of the mount beneath him, but he did not even have the time to pull out the battle ax. Judging from the severity of the injury, it might be very difficult to pull it out because the ax blade had most likely injured his heart. If he pulled it out rashly, blood would spurt out along the opening in his heart. Even with the help of his totem armors healing, he might not be able to continue moving at lightning speed, much less fight with the pursuers behind him again and die together with them. The number of pursuers, who were following the exhausted and desperate team, was about twice as many. The armor of the more than thirty pursuers were also covered in shocking marks left by the great battle. Many of their limbs had also been pierced with broken sharp blades like iron hedgehogs. As they met violent bumps, thick blood kept oozing out. Overall, however, their situation was much better than that of the fugitives before them. In addition to the advantage in numbers, they were full of confidence that they would exchange their lives for injuries and exchange money with each other to increase their chances of winning. Their footsteps were also getting faster and faster. Although the mounts under them were not as exaggerated as the ones under the fugitives, they were like a combination of a lion and a reindeer. They looked like horses with the characteristics of a fierce tiger, or tigers with the ability to gallop and sprint on warhorses. On their golden fur, there were black and shiny stripes that looked like burning whips. They kept whipping the air and letting out fake howls that continued to torture the hearts of the fugitives and bystanders. Its the Lion Clan and the Tiger Clan! Ice Storm widened her eyes. The iconic mounts beneath the escapees and pursuers allowed her to recognize both parties at a glance. She subconsciously glanced at Meng Chao, her eyes full of shock as if she was saying, You guessed it again! Meng Chao was expressionless, as though he had scored a hundred points on an open-book exam. He gestured for Ice Storm to get her temperature slightly lower so that she could seamlessly blend into the surroundings. That way, the jackals, wolves, and leopards below would not notice anything out of place. Then, he compressed his voice into sound waves that were even finer than wolfs hair and injected the sound deep into Ice Storms ear canal. Of course its the Lion Clan and Tiger Clan. Moreover, its highly likely that theyre important figures in the Lion and Tiger Clans. Thats why its worth it for the most elite soldiers of Jackal Kanus, the Wolf King, to mobilize a large force and set up an ambush here. The appearance of these important figures means that unexpected changes must have taken place in Red-gold City. As for the specific details, its best if we can capture someone from the Lion or Tiger Clan alive and interrogate them in detail before we find out. However, our activities in the past few days have been quite frequent, which has attracted Jackal Kanus attention. So, dont make a move yet. Observe carefully. Its best if you can identify the important figures among the pursuers, as well as the fugitives, and see the intentions of the Wolf Kings soldiers at the same time! Meng Chao and Ice Storm had grabbed many by the tongue during the chaos over the past few days. They were all middle-level and low-level officers above the soldiers in the wolf cavalry. A lot of information had been extracted from their mouths. It included the progress of the Great Horn Armys recruitment and reorganization, as well as the movements of Red Bear, Mountain Dog, and the others who insisted on resisting. However, with the disappearance of a large number of middle-level and low-level officers, Jackal Kanus had also become extremely alert. Since last night, there had already been several rounds of dragnet searches, which had brought Meng Chao and Ice Storm a lot of trouble. The three groups of people in front of them, whether they were escapees from the Lion Clan, or the Tiger Clan members who were trying their best to chase after them, or the Wolf Kings personal soldiers who were lurking on both sides of the col, their movements were sneaky. They obviously had ulterior motives. They were all experts who were equipped with a large number of totem battle armors, and their vitality magnetic fields were as vigorous as raging flames. Even if Meng Chao and Ice Storm were not afraid of fighting one or a few of them alone, the enemy ultimately had a large number of people, and it was coming for them menacingly. It was better to lay low for a while and see the direction of the wind clearly. Was it too slow, or was it fast? Just as the Lion Clans team was about to charge past the ambush position of the Wolf Kings trusted soldiers, a burly man in the middle of team fell to the ground. He was wearing a golden cloak, and he looked like an iron tower. His mount could not hold on any longer. It let out a wail and fell to the ground as well. The burly mans body was extremely strong. Even his loose and elastic cloak could not cover his explosive muscles. From the looks of it, a burly man, who was only slightly smaller than a barbarian elephant warrior, would not be much lighter than a barbarian elephant warrior who could easily weigh several tons. Even though his mount was as mighty and majestic as a biochemical infantry war chariot that had been modified using genetic technology, it still could not endure the long journey of at least dozens of miles. It had to push its speed to the limit and silently bear its owners terrifying impact on its back. Not to mention, the brawny man and his mount were eye-catching. Naturally, they were the number one focus of the pursuers behind him. Both the burly man and his mount were covered in barbed arrows and spiked javelins. Every time they moved up and down, it was as if they were being gnawed by little metal-beaked beasts with tiny teeth. What was even worse, there was a long spear that was still shining brightly on the burly mans back. It was stuck to the left side of his spine, and it had gorgeous runes engraved on it. The spear, which was as elegant and magnificent as a piece of glass art, pierced through the muscular mans chest, which was as thick as a city gate. With a dangerous gap, it brushed past his heart and protruded out of his chest. Spirit energy surged through the long spear, condensing into electric arcs and sparks that stimulated the muscular mans heart and spine. The muscular man could not control his own vitality magnetic field, and he unwittingly put too much unnecessary pressure on it.. Chapter 1219 - Horn of Destruction Chapter 1219: Horn of Destruction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Despite the fact that the mounts spine was mixed with a lot of metal and crystal elements, it was as hard as the alloy axles of a Dragon City heavy tank. It was also unable to withstand the violent turbulence and the chaotic surging spirit energy. After running for hundreds of kilometers, there was a cracking sound, and it reached its limit. The bones all over its body were broken, and it collapsed to the ground like a crumbling hill. A deep gully was plowed in the hollow that was covered in a thick layer of humus. The muscular man in the golden cloak reacted faster than a small hummingbird. The moment his mount let out a wail, he already soared into the air like a big bird with invisible wings. His huge body, which was comparable to that of a barbarian elephant warrior, rotated three hundred and sixty degrees in the air with great lightness. That reduced more than half of the impact force of his mounts fall. He also activated his spirit magnetic field in time to resist the gravity force. Like a withered leaf, he landed lightly on the ground. This burly man was the core of the entire escape team. His fall caused the surrounding furious lion warriors to turn pale with fright. They all tightened their reins and flew toward him, trying to help neutralize the force of his impact. The entire team instantly sank into the mud in the col. The mounts that suddenly stopped in their tracks all let out a wail of broken joints. They could no longer fly at the speed of lightning. The burly man let out a low growl. It was as if he was blaming these guys for underestimating him. He also reminded his subordinates that everyones mounts were already paralyzed. If they continued to escape, they were doomed to die. Only by turning the spearhead and risking their lives could they not let down the honor of the enraged Lion Warriors. Before the Roar died down, the golden cloak on his body had already expanded to the limit, like a hot air balloon that was about to explode. Then, the round golden cloak really exploded. Under the golden fragments of the fairy flower, there was a heavy armor that looked like a majestic golden statue. The armor was extremely domineering, like the king of beasts standing up in the wilderness. There was also a large patch of thick and gorgeous fur that was attached to the surface of the armor. As it whistled through the mountain, the wind that gradually became fierce burned fiercely and danced with the wind like a pale golden flame. Most of the furious lion warriors had majestic fur. They were also used to the thickness and magnificence of the fur as a gift from their ancestors. They used it to measure their status and combat strength. This burly man was definitely worthy of the title of bearded man. Not only did his hair have a translucent, translucent texture. With the illumination of the sun, from different angles, one could actually see several types of metallic luster. It was hard to tell whether these hairs were naturally formed or were wrapped by liquid-like metallic substances, becoming part of the totem battle armor. What was even more unbelievable was that the gorgeous hair that had circled around the burly mans head was still growing along with his battle flames and gradually divided into eight bundles. Each bundle of hair was three to five to seven to eight meters long. The ends of the hair condensed into eight sharp awls that were sharper than lions teeth. When the burly man shook his head and gave the order, the eight bundles of hair were like eight tentacles that bared their fangs and brandished their claws around his head, cutting the air into crisscrossing light marks that made ones heart beat faster, a lions roar that caused ones scalp to go numb. It seemed that he was not affected by the shining spear that pierced through his chest at all. This greatly boosted the morale of the fugitives. One after another, they activated their life magnetic field and activated their totem armors to the most gorgeous, most powerful, and most ferocious battle form. They transformed into metal-forged armed lions. Even Meng Chao, a stranger who had just arrived, could see that the totem armors on their bodies were integrated seamlessly. Just like his own totem armors, they had multiple forms with different Output power. They were definitely the best products with thousands of years of history and the combat experience of countless totem warriors. They were definitely not the same as the inferior warriors and the rat people warriors. Ice Storms eyes were wide open as she wore a fiery gaze. Platinum Embrace! she blurted out. Meng Chao quickly reached out and covered her eyes. He did not want the experts below who had completed their battle preparations to sense her sharp gaze. He only felt two burning stings coming from his palms as if Ice Storms gaze was about to pierce two holes into them. He could not help but curiously ask, You know this guy? Ive never seen him before, but Ive heard of his characteristics. If Im not wrong, this guy should be Rennes, the platinum embrace. Among the new generation of powerhouses in the Gold clan, hes definitely one of the top ten! Ice Storm paused for a moment, as though she felt that this was not enough to describe Platinum Embraces importance and horror. She continued You should know of the Horn of Destruction, Lexa, right? Meng Chao nodded. No matter how ignorant he was, it was not to the extent that he had not heard of the Lion Clans current chief and the Gold Clans grand chief, Lexa, the Horn of destruction. Even though Meng Chao had not retrieved memory fragments of the Horn of Destructions existence in his previous life, it was likely that Lexa had acted as a stepping stone for Jackal Kanus miraculous rise. However, after he was reborn and came to tulanze, Meng Chao did not need to take the initiative to search for it. He had heard of this name on various occasions and from different people. It was said that the parents of the Horn of destruction were the best warriors of the Lion Clan. In the Battle of Glory half a century ago, in the thirty-six battles, they had always fought side by side, charging into the front of the cannon fodder army. In order to enjoy the pleasure of using their flesh and blood as cannon balls to attack the city, they were the first to attack the dense enemy formation. The Hammer of destruction was conceived on the battlefield filled with smoke and mountains of corpses and seas of blood. As for his mother, even when she was pregnant for ten months, she was still wearing heavy armor and waving two giant hammers. She galloped like a roaring car. In other words, when the hammer of destruction was still in the mothers body, it had followed his mother, who was so powerful that she was in a mess, and crushed the enemys flesh, bones, and internal organs. And in the final battle of the mother Because of her heroic or arrogant performance This female warrior, who was even more violent than the lion, was taken care of by an entire dwarven artillery unit. Within a few hundred meters around her, dozens of cannonballs, which were illuminated by holy light and were like small suns, kept falling down. The shockwaves were like waves that were higher and higher, throwing her into the air for dozens of meters, she was sent flying hundreds of meters away into the trenches that were covered with thorns and spikes. When her comrades carried her out of the trenches in a flurry. The blood all over her body had already gushed out from countless wounds and filled the entire trenches. Even the combined efforts of the priests of the five great clans gold, Blood Hoof, Dark Moon, lightning, and divine tree were unable to save her life. Her body gradually turned cold, but her soul was singing all the way to the top of the sacred mountain to participate in the Eternal War of a higher level. There were always two explanations for what happened next. One was that the father of the Horn of destruction, the warrior who was as simple and violent as his wife, was waving the heads of the entire team of dwarven gunners, he had also smashed the chests of four elven archers and two mages. The super-heavy Battle Axe, which was still stained with blood, broken bones, and brain matter, had cleanly cut open his wifes belly, and from the flesh-cut wound.., he took out the Horn of destruction, which was soaked in fresh blood and was giggling. Another even more mysterious theory was that his father was still avenging his mother at that time, and had smashed the heads of those dwarven gunners. Horn of destructioncouldnt wait any longer, wanting to enjoy the pungent smell of blood and the strong smell of gunpowder on the battlefield. Therefore, without the help of anyone or equipment, he crawled out from his mothers corpse. No matter which of these two theories was true or false, in short, Horn of Destructionwas indeed born in the last battle of Glory, the most dangerous frontline and the most intense battle interval. His birth was enough to occupy a place in the most magnificent war epic of Tulanze. Of course, this alone was far from enough for him to become the chief of the Lion clan and the chief of the entire Gold clan. He relied on his mouth full of fangs and a pair of iron claws. He used ten years and thousands of scars on hundreds of unruly warriors of the clan to make all the wolves, tigers, and leopards submit to him, they obeyed his orders. It was said that while the horn of destruction was still in its mother body, it had received the blessing of the 100,000 souls of the dead on the bloody battlefield and awakened its special ability to control sound waves. When he roared angrily, the roar could not only turn into a visible shockwave, shattering the enemys eardrums, brain, bones, and internal organs, destroying everything he wanted to destroy. It could even turn into a strange spiritual attack, dragging the enemy into an endless bloody battlefield, forever wandering in the maze of killing amidst mountains of corpses and seas of blood. On his journey to climb to the throne of the great chief of the Gold clan, there were countless competitors who were stronger than him. All of them were destroyed by his angry lion roar at the same time. The incomparably brutal name, Horn of Destruction, had been condensed from the terrified screams of these pitiful creatures. Apart from that, there was also a very important piece of information. Back then, Kanus was far from being ranked in the entire Wolf clan. He could only lick the leftovers left behind by the claws of others. As a result, he was ridiculed as a Corpse-eating dog. The reason why he was able to rise to the throne of the Wolf King.., it was said that he had met a noble. And this noble whom Kanus, the Jackal, had served wholeheartedly for many years was the Horn of Destruction, Lexa! The Horn of Destruction was the Jackals benefactor. He was probably the first prey that the Jackal had devoured in his previous life. Of course, the current Jackal Kanus probably did not have the time to make a move on the Horn of Destruction, Lexa. The latter was still one of the most influential figures in the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake in theory. Platinum Embrace Rennes is Horn of Destruction Lexas younger brother. Even though he wasnt born from the same mother, advanced orcs dont care too much about these things. Ice Storm told Meng Chao, Since Platinum Embraces combat strength is second only to Horn of Destruction amongst their group of brothers, he has gained the latters trust. In Red-gold City, he can be considered strong and domineering. I wonder, what exactly happened to the younger brother of the Gold Clans great chief for him to actually fall into such a sorry state? Chapter 1220 - The Fierce Tiger in the Purple Fog Chapter 1220: The Fierce Tiger in the Purple Fog Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. The Horn of Destruction, Lexa, was also one of the key characters at the top of his list of potential partners. He had planned to discover that the Doomsday Wolf was a real war maniac who could not be controlled by the Earth travelers after a thorough investigation of Kanus, the Jackal. He had to think of a way to kill Kanus and then cooperate with the Horn of Destruction. The problem was that the Horn of Destruction itself was also a bloodthirsty and warlike madman. It might not agree with the proposal to delay the war with the land of Holy Light for a few years. After all, it was too difficult to forcefully suppress the war machine that was already rumbling, it was too difficult to make the war engine that was screaming and emitting flames stay idle for a few more years. Moreover, the status of the Horn of destruction was far higher than that of the Jackal. Even if they were willing to cooperate with Dragon City civilization, the conditions they offered would definitely be higher than that of the Jackal. Therefore, in Meng Chaos mind, the Horn of destruction was still not the most perfect potential collaborator. Even so, if he could really save Platinum Embrace Rennes, Meng Chao would still do his best to connect with the Horn of Destruction, Lexa, through him. As long as he did that, he would be able to gain a few more chips to compete with Kanus. However, the pursuers that were following closely behind were willing to risk the Lion Kings wrath and bloody revenge to kill Platinum Embrace. Of course, they had the determination and strength to obtain it. Platinum Embrace had just led a group of furious lion warriors into a stance when the pursuers behind them arrived. The pursuers were still on the back of their mounts, but they had already completed their totem battle armor. Not only were their bodies tightly wrapped by the heavy armor that was wrapped around the black iron tower like Golden Lightning. The liquid metal-like substance even spread all the way to the body of the mount beneath them, covering every single limb of the mount perfectly. At first glance, it looked like the armored cavalry on Earths medieval battlefield, magnified, widened, and thickened by three to five times. Just dozens of armored cavalry gave off the imposing manner of an army of thousands and thousands of horses. They were like surging mudslides, rolling along the narrow mountain Col. Whether it was the knights or their mounts, their faces covered by the black metal all displayed the features of ferocious tigers. Although their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears were covered by the masks, their roars were still like thunder in the clear sky, soul-stirring. Boom! Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom! The moment they finished their breeding clothes, these fierce tigers accelerated to their maximum speed. In the blink of an eye, they had swallowed a distance of more than 100 meters and crashed into the furious Lion Warrior. It was like an armored train traveling at high speed. It crashed into a reinforced concrete wall that was laid on the railway track. Along with a dazzling flash and a deafening roar, the shock wave turned into ripples visible to the naked eye and spread out in layers. It was as if the mandrake trees on both sides of the col were going to be cut down. Even though Meng Chao and Ice Storm were hiding behind a few mandrake trees, they were still swept by the shockwave. They saw stars and their ears buzzed. Meng Chao blinked quickly and focused again. In just half a second, the narrow col had been covered by a bloody storm. A furious lion warrior wielding a giant axe and hammer was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. He was hit by a pursuer who was charging at high speed like a wolf or a tiger. Even with the defense of the totem armor, he was still hit until all the bones in his body were shattered. All of his internal organs exploded and gushed out from the depths of his throat. Even if his ancestral spirit really descended from the top of the Sacred Mountain and bestowed him with the most sacred blessing. It would still be unable to restore his brain and organs, which were as messy as mud, back to their original state, and take back his life from the hands of the Grim Reaper. However, in the instant before his death, this extremely valiant furious Lion Warrior had used fresh blood and the minced flesh from his chest to dye the burning axe hammer red, as if giving this peerless weapon with a history of over a thousand years.., after injecting enough strong fuel, it let out a battle roar that was even more violent than a tigers roar. It ruthlessly broke through the pursuerstotem battle armor and hacked into their shoulders without any hindrance. It was unstoppable, from the shoulders to the abdomen.., it almost split the upper half of the pursuersbody into two halves! The pursuersmomentum came to an abrupt halt. Together with their mounts and this ferocious furious lion warrior, they fell into the mud and rolled more than ten times. The totem armor on the pursuersbodies let out a shrill cry. Hundreds of thin metal wires drilled out from the damaged parts, trying to entangle with each other and stitch the broken body and armor back together. But before the totem armor could complete its self-repair. The brain and internal organs exploded. The furious Lion Warrior, who had only a few seconds left of life left, had already ignited the last of his life force under the stimulation of his totem armor, drawing out astonishing strength from the depths of his cells, the claws that had grown sharp blades and wrapped themselves in liquid metal-like material stabbed fiercely into the chest of the pursuer that had been split open, gripping the heart of the pursuer that was exposed in the air. Bang! The sound of the pursuershearts exploding sounded like a small firecracker exploding next to everyones ears. The two warriors from the lion and tiger clans had died together in such a tragic way. Their fierce battle did not attract the attention of anyone on either side. That was because every fierce battle between the furious Lion Warriors and the fierce tiger warriors was no less cruel than the two warriors who had died together! In just one charge, there were at least three to five warriors on both sides, and their bodies exploded. Every bone and muscle in their bodies seemed to have been grinded by a meat grinder. Even the best totem armors could not support them to continue standing. They could only hug each other and collapse on the ground, turning into piles of metal and bloody corpses. Both sides suffered heavy losses. However, because there were fewer furious Lion Warriors, and they were already heavily injured. The result of a head-on collision and mutual exchange was becoming more and more disadvantageous to them. Fortunately, this mountain col was too narrow. Nearly ten corpses piled up into a mountain, which reduced the momentum of the pursuers. The Fierce Tiger Warriors in black armor with golden patterns jumped up from the back of their mounts, leaping over the pile of corpses like fierce tigers descending the mountain, and pounced on the Furious Lion Warriors. One of the fierce tiger warriors whose totem armor was faintly emitting a green light and was surrounded by a layer of purple mist was particularly eye-catching. He was a round larger than the other fierce tiger warriors, and his body size was only second to Rennes in both offense and defense. However, his aggressive aura was on par with Platinum Embrace Rennes. What was even stranger was that Meng Chao noticed that in his few ups and downs, as long as there were weeds, vines, and thorns growing at his feet, they would all be turned into ashes after coming into contact with the purple mist surrounding his body, they would rot, wither, and turn to ashes at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if he had drained all of their life force in just a short moment. In front of the fierce tiger warrior, he was blocking four or five furious lion warriors who seemed to be facing a great enemy. However, he ignored them and lunged at Rennes, who was in the Platinum Embrace. These furious Lion Warriors seemed to have suffered a great loss at his hands. How would they dare let him get close to their general? They rushed forward desperately and formed a human wall. They launched fierce attacks at the fierce tiger warriors from different angles. Roar!The Fierce Tiger Warriors roared. The purple mist around them seemed to have a life of its own. It expanded and became several times denser in an instant. It was like a monster opening its bloody mouth and swallowing all the furious Lion Warriors. Even Meng Chao, who had activated his extraordinary vision, could not see clearly what was happening in the Purple Mist. Only to hear the purple fog from the scalp numbing Kacha Kacha, chi-li-li-lisound. In a moment, a few furious lion warriors were spat out, flying out like a broken kite. The shiny totem armor had become rusty and full of shocking corrosion marks. And when the purple mist dispersed, Meng Chao was surprised to find that the Tiger Warriors hand, also holding a fury lion warrior. The unlucky furious Lion Warriors chest armor and chest muscles had been torn apart by the fierce tiger warriors claws. He was held tightly by his chest bones and lifted up high. Under the corrosion of the Purple Mist, the totem armor on his body was like the walls of a long-standing sewage pipe, which had been broken into thousands of holes. The flesh and blood all over his body were rotting and withering at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like the weeds, bushes, and thorns that had been trampled by the fierce Tiger Warrior just now. Crack! Crack! Crack The Fierce Tiger Warriors arm, which had been deeply embedded in the chest of the furious Lion Warrior, had turned into a hungry python, melting, sucking, and devouring the flesh and vitality of its prey. In the time Meng Chao took a breath, the fierce lion warrior, who weighed at least 400 kilograms, had been sucked into a crumpled mummy! The Fierce Tiger Warriors Arm Shook, and the mummy broke into pieces, as if it had been burned by flames for half an hour, turning into fine ashes, drifting in the wind. Only the badly damaged and temporarily disabled totem armor pieces were left, like hundreds of withered leaves, gently falling to the ground. The Fierce Tiger Warrior let out a strange laugh, like a ghost crying and a wolf howling. On the surface of the totem armor, the snake-like runes shone one after another, covering him with a layer of gorgeous green patterns. On the green patterns, a thick and beautiful strange purple mist was once again rippling out. As if it had received the sacrifice, this time, the Purple Mist expanded and contracted, more lively than before. It was like a burning purple mystical fire, dancing crazily in the storm. So, so strong! This is directly triggering the mutation of the mitochondria inside the target cells through the high-frequency oscillation of the spiritual magnetic field, depleting the cell activity in advance, causing the target to instantly Ageand wither? No, its not that simple. This experts corrosion attack is not only targeted at living creatures, even liquid metal-like substances such as totem armor have been corroded into scrap metal by him. This is enough to prove that either totem armor is not real metal, but an extremely special creature. Or, this experts spiritual magnetic field can not only interfere with living cells, but also the molecular structure of metal, and even the spherical energy layer of atoms, and can fundamentally break down the foundation of a certain substance to maintain a fixed form! Chapter 1221 - Teeth of Corrosion Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There were also many powerful beings among the superhumans of Dragon Citys civilization and the super fierce beasts of the monster civilization that possessed the ability to erode vitality. However, it seemed that this fierce tiger warrior could instantly suck a strong orc, who was wearing armor, dry. Such a terrifying and ferocious ability was something that Meng Chao had never seen before. Closing his eyes, Meng Chao put himself into the role of the furious lion warrior. He was surprised to find that even if he were to face the fierce tiger warrior and the mysterious and corrosive purple fog around him, apart from constantly dodging, there was no other way. This guy was definitely a battle group level powerhouse, which was equivalent to the Deity Realm in Dragon Citys cultivation system. No wonder he dared to lead a group of people and enter the territory of the Wolf Clans army alone to hunt down the Lion Kings younger brother. As expected, upon seeing the strange purple mist, Ice Storms pupils suddenly constricted into two needle tips, revealing a never-before-seen solemnity. She also constricted the sound waves into threads and accurately transmitted them into Meng Chaos ears. This guy should be Teeth of Corrosion Delavin. Just like Platinum Embrace Rennes, in the entire Gold Clan, amongst the countless unruly wolves, tigers, and leopards, his combat ability can be ranked in the top ten experts. As early as three to five hundred years ago, in the north of the Gold Clan, to the west of the Tiger Clan settlement, there was a swamp forest that was shrouded in mist all year round, and fierce beasts roamed about. Its said that in the depths of the forest, there was a temple that was left behind from the era of the great extinction order, and it was almost destroyed by the Holy Light Army. Although the inheritance in the temple had long been cut off, the remnant totem power still gave birth to extremely powerful totem beasts. For hundreds of years, countless warriors of the Tiger clan formed exploration teams and went deep into the swamp forest in an attempt to capture the totem beasts and extract the totem power in the bodies of the beasts. However, most of the people were wandering around the periphery of the swamp forest. They did not dare to intrude into the depths of the forest and went into the corrosive mist to search for the relics of the temple. Those guys who were bold enough to venture deep into the fog were all swallowed by the fog and turned into vague skeletons. They could only reveal their miserable figures in the depths of the swamp forest when the sun was at its most intense at noon to warn those who came later. Teeth of Corrosion Delavin, on the other hand, was the only explorer who was able to stay in the dense fog surrounded by skeletons in the depths of the swamp forest for hundreds of years and still escape unscathed even after ten days and ten nights. It is said that he hunted a huge high-level totem beast that looked like a combination of a giant python, a giant crocodile, and a giant turtle from the dense fog of the swamp. This totem beast has been entrenched in the swamp forest for hundreds of years. After swallowing the lives of countless explorers and digesting all the flesh and blood of the explorers, its stomach was filled with all kinds of fragments of totem armor. Delavin cut open the stomach of the totem beast that was as hard as iron and took out the broken pieces of totem armor that were piled up like a mountain and had been soaked in the venom of the totem beast for hundreds of years. After being tempered and blessed by the nine high priests of the Tiger clan, it took several years and a lot of resources to produce this set of totem armor that was now installed on his body and possessed a terrifying corrosive ability. Teeth of Corrosion is the name of this set of totem armor, but it has also become a new name that everyone associates with Delavin. When his killing intent is raging, the flames that burst out from his body are like poisonous and corrosive fangs, able to corrode and devour everything around him! Meng Chaos heart trembled when he heard this. Platinum Embrace and the Teeth of Corrosion, two experts whose combat strength was enough to rank in the top ten of the Gold Clan, actually put on a show where they would fight to the death in this desolate wilderness. This was enough to prove that, as he had expected, the Lion and Tiger Clans had completely broken off. After all, in the Gold Clan, besides the Lion and Tiger Clans, there were also experts from the leopard people and seven or eight predator tribes. All of them were extremely fierce and were qualified to compete for the throne of the top ten experts. In other words, whether it was Platinum Embrace or Teeth of Corrosion, in terms of combat strength, they were definitely ranked in the top five or even the top three in their respective clans. Although it was common sense that there were five or even more than seventy or eighty experts among the four great experts. However, even if only one of such battle group level experts was lost, it would still be too much for the lion and tiger tribes to bear. It seems that, just like in my previous life, the scheme of Jackal Kanus is slowly and resolutely becoming a reality. On the night when the Great Horn Army was almost completely annihilated, earth-shaking events also happened in Red-gold City. Its possible that the once glorious crimson gold city is now nothing but burning ruins, or even a piece of white ground. Therefore, the big shots of their respective tribes, such as Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion, have left their nests and chased all the way here! This thought had just flashed through Meng Chaos mind. The two battle group level warriors below had already collided fiercely. The first shock wave from Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion blew all the lion warriors around them away. Even if the lion warriors that were shaped like iron towers and looked like mad demons, armed to the teeth, like statues of heavy metal, were swept away by the electric arcs, fireballs, wind blades, and sonic booms of the two battle group level warriors.., it was either staggering back or running away with its head in its hands. Otherwise, it would be as if it had received a heavy hammer on its face and fell flat on its back. Soon, the two battle group level powerhouses cleared out a large area of the death arena that looked like a crater. Seeing that their subordinates had retreated to a safe area. The two battle group level powerhouses unleashed their full firepower. The purple fog around the Teeth of Corrosion became denser and brighter, gradually turning red, like a blood cloud that was floating on the ground, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The eight light blades that were made of the extremely tough hair around Platinum Embraces head were rotating at high speed like the propellers of an armored airship, emitting a roar that was even more violent than that of a propeller, they gradually dispersed into a hazy mist of light. The Bloody Cloud and the mist of light were like two hungry but experienced ferocious beasts that were devouring the distance between them bit by bit and testing each other carefully. The surface of their contact kept exploding. The blades of light kept tearing the blood cloud and almost touched the surface of the armor of the teeth of corrosionseveral times. The corrosive power contained in the blood cloud was also eroding the blades of light, causing putrid smoke to rise between the two of them. However, the life magnetic field of the two of them and the liquid metal-like substances that made up the totem armors seemed to be inexhaustible. They were constantly regenerating to make up for the damage caused by the other party. Meng Chao was amazed by the spectacular peak-level battle. He had a deeper understanding of the strength of the totem armors and the Orc warriors. According to his judgment, if both of them were in the best condition where their spiritual energy was abundant and their totem armors were intact,. It would be difficult to determine the winner of the battle in half an hour. Neither side had the ability to kill the opponent with one strike. Even if one side was at a disadvantage, there were still plenty of opportunities for them to leave. The problem was that Platinum Embrace was heavily injured. There was also a shining spear in his chest that was filled with runes and threads. Along with the fierce battle where the muscle fibers trembled at least hundreds of times every second, the wound that had just formed a scab near his heart burst open again. Even with the blockage of the totem armor, hot blood still flowed out along the spiral patterns on the spear. Moreover, the furious lion warriors beside him were falling down continuously. The opponent was using a fighting method that risked their lives to quickly increase their advantage. If it was originally ten furious Lion Warriors against thirty fierce tiger warriors, it would have to be one against three. As long as there were five fierce tiger warriors who were willing to die together with the furious Lion Warriors. It would have been five furious Lion Warriors against twenty-five fierce tiger warriors. On average, five tiger warriors were standing around each lion man. It was a very simple arithmetic problem. However, it was also a difficult problem that even Platinum Embrace could not solve. Even a team-level expert would be suppressed by his opponent in such a situation. The blood cloud seemed to have absorbed the blood from Platinum Embraces chest. It expanded in the shrieks and turned into a demon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The light mist around Platinum Embrace was shrinking and dimming. It was even showing an ugly yellowish-brown color under the corrosion of the blood cloud. Such a scene caused Ice Storms eyes to spurt out icy flames. His clenched fists were even emitting cracking sounds of bones cracking. Meng Chao blinked his eyes and curiously asked, Didnt you say that you dont know Platinum Embrace Renne? Why does he look so distressed when he is at a disadvantage? Im not distressed about Platinum Embrace. Im obviously distressed about his totem armor, okay? Ice Storm told Meng Chao, You should know that the most powerful characteristic of my totem armor, the Platinum Ripper, is tearing. The most powerful characteristic of the Platinum Rippers totem armor is also tearing. It can be said that his totem armor represents the direction of the Platinum Rippers evolution. If I can get a few pieces of his totem armor, I will definitely be able to evolve the Platinum Ripper to a more powerful, almost perfect level. Also, there will not be any failed fusion or backlash. Tell me, how can I not feel sorry when I see such a totem armor being destroyed by Teeth of Corrosion because its master is seriously injured? I see. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, which were as greedy and heartache as Ice Storm. He mumbled, Thats right.. The totem armor of a battle group level powerhouse is indeed tempting! Chapter 1222 - Stealth Technique Chapter 1222: Stealth Technique Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With Meng Chao and Ice Storms strength, they were far from the level where they could snatch the totem armors of two battle group level powerhouses. However, if these two battle group level powerhouses had already killed each other and both of them were injured, with their last breaths left, or if one of them died and the other was also on the verge of death, that would be a different matter. Once the thoughts of snatching the Platinum Embrace and the Teeth of Corrosion were ignited in his heart, they would flow through his nerves and sulci. Then, it would be unstoppable. Seize it, fuse with it, and eat it! Meng Chao heard a voice in his heart roaring crazily. Thousands of strands of biological electricity surged out from his central nervous system, stimulating every nerve ending in his body to bloom like a flower, causing every muscle fiber and finger of his to be restless. Indeed, before confronting Jackal Kanus head-on, it was extremely difficult for his combat strength to make an explosive leap. But the fusion and upgrading of the totem battle armor was relatively easier. As long as he was willing to take the slightest bit of insignificant risk.. Meng Chaos heart trembled. He suddenly realized that this wasnt his idea. It was the idea of the totem armor that he was wearing. It was the artificial intelligence that was hidden in the depths of the totem armor that had implanted such a radical idea into his logical thinking. The totem armor, to be more precise, was a liquid metal-like substance that formed the totem armor. It seemed to be a ferocious, treacherous, and insatiable creature. Like all creatures, they had the instinct to constantly absorb materials and energy, and to continuously evolve and multiply. All totem armors desired to constantly collide with other totem armors, tearing and destroying each other. In the end, they would devour or be devoured by the opponent, and then condense into even more powerful totem armors. As for the nominal owner of the totem armors, the body of flesh and blood that was wrapped by it, after the incomparably tragic collision, whether he was dead or alive, that was a matter of no importance. Anyway, Tu Lanze, no, the entire world, was obsessed with power. There were plenty of carbon-based humanoid creatures that yearned to obtain a set of totem armor and fight to the death to make a contribution. If this owner died, the totem armor could change its new owner every minute. Even if it could not find a suitable new owner for a time, the totem armor could still afford to wait in the depths of the temple or the swamp for hundreds or even thousands of years. Thinking of this, Meng Chao calmed his mind and completely ignored the chattering of the totem armor in the depths of his brain. Calm down. He said to Ice Storm, The totem armor of a battle group level powerhouse is indeed sharp, but only the two of us can take it with our lives! I know. Ice Storm stared at the col and softly said, Dont worry, unless Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion both suffer heavy losses or even perish together, otherwise, I will not be impulsive. Wrong. Even if they really die together, I cant act Rashly. Meng Chao said, Didnt you notice something very strange? The furious lion warriors and fierce tiger warriors below are fighting so fiercely. The mandala forest on both sides of the col has been blown to pieces by them. However, the Wolf Kings guards are still lurking around them, perfectly concealing their aura. They were not discovered by powerhouses like Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion! As soon as he said this, Ice Storm was also slightly stunned. Indeed, this was really strange. One should know that whether it was Platinum Embrace, Teeth of Corrosion or their subordinates, they were all experts who could fight against a hundred people by themselves. Under the enhancement of the totem battle armor, each of them was like a human-shaped self-propelled cannon. The furious lion warrior and the fierce tiger warrior each held an overweight weapon that weighed hundreds of pounds. When they fiercely collided with each other, there was a thunderous roar as well as a shock wave like a raging wave, it was no less intense than the fierce fire from the siege cannons against the city walls. The battle was so intense that the entire col seemed to have been swept back and forth several times by storms, mudslides, and meteor showers. The weeds, thorns, and shrubs in the col had long been burnt to ashes. The scattered mud and swamps had also evaporated water, revealing the hardened mud. The mandala trees on both sides of the col were either cut in half or uprooted. The scene was a mess, and the aftermath was right in front of Meng Chao and Ice Storm. Even they had to hold their breath, wiggle their bodies like earthworms, and keep retreating to avoid being exposed. How could the Wolf Kings personal guards hide under the eyes of the lion warriors and not reveal any flaws? This was unreasonable. One had to know that the individual combat strength of the wolf warriors should be far inferior to that of the lion warriors. Normally, in such a situation, they would not even be able to maintain a uniform heartbeat and breathing under the lion warriors burning rage. Not to mention, they were able to hide themselves so perfectly. These wolf king guards are very strong. At the very least, their ability to hide is very strong, far beyond the Wolf Clan. No, its beyond the standard of a high-level orc. Meng Chao muttered to himself. He narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was like a ray that could penetrate everything, scanning back and forth in front of the col. Since the furious lion warrior and fierce tiger warrior kept surging the power of their totems, the collision created layers of spirit energy ripples that seriously interfered with his scanning. This time, it took him more than half a minute to barely recognize the existence of more than ten Wolf King Guards. They were still hiding behind trees, rocks, and deep in the swamp. Under the violent pressure of the lion warriors, they did not move at all. They lowered their body temperature to the limit, and at the same time, they isolated their heartbeat and breathing. They were like ice-cold corpses, perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. No, Meng Chao noticed that one of the lurkerschest was deeply sunken, and his cheeks were bulging, as if they were filled with blood and minced meat spewing out from the depths of his throat. His eyes were wide open. However, he died silently in the depths of the dry swamp and really became a corpse. He should have been accidentally injured by the shock waves from Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion just now. Until death slit his throat, the lurker did not even let out a single scream. He even clenched his teeth tightly, not allowing even a drop of blood to seep out of the corner of his mouth. This was such astonishing willpower and control. How terrifying was his loyalty to Wolf KingKanus! If it wasnt for Meng Chaos unique keen senses as a ghost assassin, he would have been able to discern the subtle temperature difference between them and the surrounding environment. He almost suspected that these guys were all killing machines in human skin. Their stomachs were filled with gears, bearings, and engines! Wait a minute, when he mentioned the ghost assassins, Meng Chao suddenly had a very strange feeling in his heart. The more he observed, the more he felt that the Wolf Kings personal guards controlled their breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature. The method of hiding around the strong was similar to the Undead techniqueused by the ghost assassins. No, that was simply the Undead technique! The stealth and hiding technique used by the Wolf Kings personal guards was almost exactly the same as what Meng Chao had learned in the black skeleton training camp in his previous life! Meng Chao could not help but laugh in his heart. How is this possible? He told himself.., The Undead techniquewas an ancient technique that the Dragon City civilization had analyzed based on the number one Archean ruins. In addition to the hundreds of years of accumulation of human engineering and life sciences in the Earth era, it was the crystallization of wisdom that was repeatedly pondered, accumulated, and created. Just like the Strange Thorn Technique, it was the original martial arts of the Dragon City civilization. In my previous life, in the later stage of the war between worlds, the undead technique and the strange thorn technique might have been passed on to the high-level orcs who were my allies. But now, the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization havent had any large-scale contact, and I havent taught the profound meaning of the undead technique to Leaf or Ice Storm. How can the subordinates of Jackal Kanus be so familiar with the original martial arts of the Dragon Citys civilization? It must be a coincidence.. Either that, or the Turan civilization also has its own ruins, and there are similar techniques hidden in the depths of the ruins. Thats right, it must be so. No matter what techniques these Wolf Kings personal guards used. Meng Chaos evaluation of their combat ability had increased by several levels. Before completely understanding the strength of the Wolf Kings personal guards, seeing that both Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion had suffered heavy losses, he had rashly rushed out with Ice Storm to snatch the totem armor. That was truly foolish to the extreme. He was seeking his own death! This thought had just flashed past Meng Chaos mind. The battle situation that was constantly advancing towards the cliff in the col had undergone an avalanche-like change. Originally, the heavily injured Platinum Embrace could still rely on his determination to perish together to slowly deal with Teeth of Corrosion. However, as more and more of his subordinates around him were destroyed by the fierce tiger warriors one by one. Almost all the remaining furious lion warriors were surrounded by the fierce lion warriors, and the distance between them and Platinum Embrace was getting farther and farther. The fierce lion warriors, who had the absolute advantage in numbers, could free up weapons and space to help their generals deal with the most important target together. A fierce lion warrior whose totem armor was broken, whose chest was full of swords and sabers, and whose shoulder was embedded with a battle axe, knew that he was going to die for sure. He actually felt the blessing of the ancestral spirit in a trance, he burst out with the last and most violent strength. He threw down the battle hammer in his hand and grabbed the ankles of a furious lion warriors corpse with both of his arms. Even with the corpse and the armor, hundreds of pounds of heavy objects were danced vigorously by him, like a metal storm with blood and flesh flying everywhere, he pounced toward Platinum Embrace from behind. Platinum Embrace had a head full of shiny, long hair that was as sharp as blades, as if it had a life of its own. It grew eyes and immediately circled behind him, tearing through the air and letting out a sharp whistle, forming a crisscrossing large net of flying blades, the Tiger Warriors limbs and head were precisely cut off from the root. However, it was unable to stop the other partys severed limbs and two furious Lion Warriorscorpses from turning into a high-speed collision of blood and wind that rained down on the Tiger Warriors head and body. Chapter 1223 - Holy Water and Strange Thorn Technique Chapter 1223: Holy Water and Strange Thorn Technique Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation These broken limbs, flesh, and bones naturally would not cause any damage to Platinum Embrace. Even before he tarnished his totem armor, it had been burned to ashes by the white flames on the surface of the armor. However, the bloody storm still interfered with Platinum Embraces vision and vitality magnetic field, causing him to be slightly slower in resisting the Teeth of Corrosion. For the two supreme experts who could fight against the entire battle group on their own, being slightly slower was equivalent to being slower by an entire era. The Teeth of Corrosion let out a weird cry. The purple fog around its body expanded to its limit before condensing into a deformed claw that clawed at the platinum embrace. The bones around the platinum embrace emitted a series of crackling sounds. It seemed that every joint did not move, but it moved back three to five steps weirdly, it narrowly avoided the attack of the Purple Mist Monsters hand. If he was unharmed, the attack would have come to an end. The problem was that there was a long spear sticking out of his chest! The difference between the purple mist monsters hand and his helmet, face shield, and breastplate was just a hairs breadth. However, it firmly grasped the tip of the spear. Wisps of Purple Mist instantly split apart and turned into thousands of venomous snakes that drilled into the body of the platinum embracealong the threads on the spear. With the wound on the chest plate of the spear as the center, the glittering and translucent totem armor of the platinum embrace seemed to have been injected with a high concentration of venom and acid. It immediately corroded and corroded, circles of black lines spread out along the wound. The Platinum embrace let out a miserable cry. Eight beams of light blades condensed from its fur slashed at the tooth of corrosion at the same time. Arghhh!The tooth of corrosion retreated when it saw the opportunity. It grinned hideously as it controlled the purple mist monster hand to stir the spear violently, creating a shocking wound on platinum embraces chest, only then did it calmly jump out of the encirclement before the eight light blades closed in. It was not in a hurry to kill platinum embrace. This was because the current situation was extremely disadvantageous to the furious Lion Warrior. There were only four furious Lion Warriors left who could still stand and hold their weapons. The chest of the platinum embrace was constantly bubbling, as if the black spots that were rapidly rotting were also slowly corroding the totem armor and the flesh and blood inside the armor. From the eight beams of light blades that were flickering and flickering, it could be seen that the life magnetic field of the platinum embrace had already gone out of control. It was difficult for him to control the frantic totem power in his body. As for the fierce tiger warriors on the Fang of corrosions side, although they were also killed by the opponents last-ditch counterattack, they suffered heavy casualties. But under the stimulation of success, they still maintained their vigorous fighting spirit and sharp eyes. The Platinum Embraces three consecutive pouncing attacks were all easily dodged by the Fang of corrosion. His movements gradually slowed down. The tip of his blade trembled continuously, and the blood that flowed out of the spiral pattern of the spear gradually turned black like ink. Hearing his heavy breathing and chaotic heartbeat, the tooth of corrosion knew that the time had come. He condensed the purple mist around his body again and transformed into a deformed hand. Under the cover of the Purple Mists hand, he slowly pulled out two poisonous blades that were as thin as cicada wings and stinky. The Weird Hands of the purple mist waved violently. Like a ferocious beast that came from the depths of a swamp and was covered in acid and venom, it roared shrilly and lunged at its injured prey. All the furious Lion Warriors, including the platinum embrace himself, had despair in their eyes. The Crimson Eyes of all the fierce tiger warriors were burning with the flames of victory. However, what happened next was beyond everyones expectations. Dozens of explosions were heard from both sides of the hill. The broken crystals that had been ground into powder were pushed by the shockwave and sprayed at the tooth of corrosionand all the fierce tiger warriors at a lightning speed. Although the high-speed friction and the burning of the tiny amount of crystal powder did not cause much damage, the impact of the explosion did not cause much damage. However, the surface of the totem armor could temporarily interfere with the functions of the totem armor and the life magnetic field of the totem warriors. It made them slow down by half a beat, just like the Platinum Embracejust now. In this half a beat. From the burning bushes, from the dry swamp, from the broken rocks and the collapsed mandala trees, dozens of mournful black shadows flashed out. The Wolf Kings personal guards who had endured until now finally revealed their sharpest fangs. The fierce tiger warriors who originally had the advantage in numbers suddenly became alone. Almost every tiger warrior who was covered in wounds and bleeding profusely was attacked by four or five Wolf Kings personal guards at the same time. The Wolf Kings personal guards used the tactic they had just used. They did not hesitate to die together and quickly exchange money to drag them into the abyss together. Their battle sabers could cut off the shoulder blades of the first Wolf Kings personal guard. The tiger claws could also break through the totem armor and stab into the chest of the second Wolf Kings personal guard. However, their weapons and hands were tightly clenched by the flesh and blood of the Wolf Kings personal guard as well as the bones that were closed like fangs. They could not move at all. The remaining Wolf Kings personal guards could naturally easily use their battle hammers and armor-piercing awls to hit their vertebrae and the back of their heads from behind. Even the totem armors couldnt withstand the blunt attacks and directly destroyed their spines and brains. While their brains were violently concussed and their vision was blank, the daggers with Sawteeth and curved hooks had long cut their throats and pierced into their hearts. On the side of the tooth of corrosion, there were seven Fearless Wolf Kings personal guards who jumped towards him and even took the initiative to jump into the attack range of the purple mist monsters claws. These wolf king guards were naturally far from being a match for the tooth of corrosion. Even under the situation of shock and anger, the tooth of corrosion expanded the purple mist around its body and the strange hands split into dozens of tentacles, which were able to resolve the seemingly fierce attacks of the Wolf King Guards one by one. The seemingly formless purple mist lashed onto the totem armor of the Wolf King Guards like a real metal whip. It swung at a speed that surpassed the speed of sound waves and slashed through the armor like a heavy saber, emitting the sound of armor cracking. Several Wolf Kings personal guards didnt even have the time to scream before their chests sank deeply. However, what shot out from their shattered chests wasnt fresh blood, but balls of glistening, viscous liquid. If it wasnt for the fact that their physiques were different from ordinary people, they would have hidden large amounts of skins or beast bladders filled with glistening liquid under their armor long ago, calculating that they werent a match for the Tooth of corrosion, and the attack of the tooth of corrosion would definitely corrode their armor and squeeze out the glittering liquid on their chests. And when the glittering liquid, which was as thick as honey, splashed onto the armor of the tooth of corrosion. The purple mist, which was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws like a hungry beast just a moment ago, seemed to have been ruthlessly whipped and let out an incomparably shrill scream. Wherever the glittering liquid went, the purple mist melted at a speed visible to the naked eye like black snow under the scorching sun. Very soon, whether it was the tentacles that looked like venomous snakes or the fingers of the deformed claws, they were all melted away. In fact, when the glittering liquid was spreading out on the surface of the tooth of corrosionarmor, it was even more terrifying than before. The liquid metal-like substance that formed the armor seemed to have been invaded by a foreign substance. It could no longer maintain its fixed and hard structure and dispersed one after another. Now, it was the Tooth of corrosions turn to be corroded. Under the attack of the sparkling liquid, it jumped around and danced. A strange and familiar scene turned into a terrifying name in Meng Chaos mind. He blurted out almost at the same time as the ice storm, Holy water! The so-called Holy waterwas a lethal weapon from the land of Holy Light. It was not real water, but a mysterious substance that had the characteristics of a fluid and contained terrifying energy, just like the liquid metal substances that made up totem armor. With Meng Chaos level in his previous life, he was naturally not qualified to know the nature of holy water. He only knew that it was also a viscous liquid that contained super corrosive and destructive power. Once it touched the targets body, it would continue to spread and spread until the targets body was completely corroded and destroyed. Meng Chao searched through the memory fragments of his previous life and found a scene of a flood of steel from the Dragon City civilization being attacked by holy water on the battlefield. A main battle tank wearing reactive armor was only near the cannon barrel at the beginning. It was attacked by the enemys suicide attack and was stained with a little holy water the size of a fingernail. However, this shimmering holy water continued to spread, like an alloy material that could swallow the main battle tank. It self-replicated and extended infinitely. In just a few seconds, the light spots spread from the cannon barrel to the cannon turret, then from the turret to the chassis and tracks, and finally, the entire main battle tank was turned into crisp scrap metal! The holy water was one of the trump cards that the holy light humans had used to dominate the entire otherworld and occupy the core land of fertility. Although the liquid metal-like material that formed the totem armor was much stronger than the alloy armor that was used to build the main battle tank. However, it was unable to resist the melting power of the holy water. When it splashed onto the Tooth of corrosion, it immediately caused his totem armor to temporarily lose more than 30% of its functionality. Of course, the power of the holy water was so strong that it was itself a very rare and precious thing. Even in the land of Holy Light, the few holy water was only in the hands of a few holy light priests and high-level mages. Unless it was the critical moment to decide victory or defeat, or the critical moment to turn the tide, the holy light priests and high-level mages would rather sacrifice their lives than use this weapon that originated from the starry sky, it was a weapon given by a true God. No one had expected that the Wolf Kings personal guard would actually have holy water. For Meng Chao, besides Holy Water, there was another thing that made him extremely shocked and surprised. Just now, the Wolf Kings personal guard came out from the darkness, and a series of jumping rabbits and jumping jumped jumped down.. With his skillful assassination techniques, Meng Chao felt more and more familiar. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that it was the ghost assassin of the Dragon City civilization, what about the strange assassination technique, which was used together with the undead technique? Chapter 1224 - Bizarre The bizarre assassination technique was Dragon Citys ultimate killing technique in Meng Chaos previous life. During the war between worlds, it was gradually honed through hundreds and thousands of assassinations aimed at the key figures of the Holy Light faction. Its biggest characteristic was that it could completely separate killing intent from the killing move. To give the simplest example, if an ordinary assassin wanted to pierce the throat of a target with a sword, the assassins gaze would definitely lock onto the targets throat. Before the tip of the sword pierced through the flesh and blood, his gaze that was filled with killing intent and as sharp as a blade had long disrupted the targets life magnetic field. As long as the target was an expert of a certain level and possessed a rather keen perception, he would naturally be able to detect the killing intent half a step ahead, defend, and even counterattack. And after separating the Killing intentand Killing movethrough the Strange assassination technique It was completely possible for an assassin to do so. His gaze would be locked onto the flowers and plants around his target. From the time he went into hibernation to the time he attempted to assassinate and escape, he would not even look at his targets throat during the entire process. However, he would be able to accurately lock onto and Pierce through his targets throat. There was even a chance for him to do so. He clearly wanted to stab his targets throat, yet he chose to stare at his targets heart. This caused the targets chest and heart muscles to instinctively spasm, thus raising their vigilance and misjudging the actions of the assassin. When the target focused all of his defensive power on the heart, the assassin would take him by surprise and go straight for the throat. In Meng Chaos previous life, Dragon City, a brilliant ghost assassin could even split more than ten fake and real killing intents at the same time, using them to hide the true killer move. He also had a deep understanding of the mysteries of Ergonomics and psychology. He could deduce the target from finding the assassin, to defending, to launching a counterattack, to calling for help more than ten steps to change and respond one by one. He was like a puppeteer who controlled everything. He was able to lead the target by the nose all the way, causing the target to unknowingly step into a trap where death was inevitable. It was precisely because this assassination method was as unpredictable as the fog, mysterious and unpredictable to the extreme. That was why it was known as the Strange assassination techniqueand was widely spread on both sides. In short, this was an assassination technique with a very distinct style. It could almost be considered as One and only. Therefore, at the moment when dozens of Wolf Kings personal guards suddenly launched their attacks, Meng Chao felt that something was wrong. These Wolf clan assassins stared at the left side with their fiery eyes, while their blood-stained sharp blades stabbed towards the right side as fast as lightning. Their battle sabers were clearly slashing towards the neck of the fierce tiger warrior. For some reason, when the fierce tiger warrior tried to block in a flurry, the battle sabers seemed to have eyes. They could even predict the fierce tiger warriors reaction, which was faster by half a beat, it appeared in advance on the path that they had to pass through. If the totem armor of the Wolf clan assassin and the face of the fierce wolf were covered by the mosaic, Meng Chao would have thought that they were a group of ghost assassins from Dragon City in his previous life! How is that possible?? When they were lurking just now, they used the undead spell, and when they were killing people, they used the strange assassination spell? Meng Chao big puzzled, These Wolf clan assassins, are my brothers in the black skeleton training camp! Meng Chaos first idea, is from the Dragon City civilization technology, has been leaked out, was Jackalkanus learned hand. Thats not surprising. For the past half century, dragon city has been surrounded by psionic storms, monsters, and deadly mists. But its not completely cut off from the rest of the world beyond the Monster Mountains. Whether it is the red dragon river or the raging Tiger River, the two rolling rivers, always mighty and unceasing, will come from the Dragon City, that is, from the Earths industrial products and life, rushed downstream. Meng Chao in black-corner City, Blood Skull Arena treatment room, saw witch doctor used to store secret medicine carbonated beverage bottles, are plastic products of the Earth age. Since the plastic bottles could travel down the river and come to Tulanze. Of course, humans could do the same. Since Meng Chao could travel down the river and fall into the Super Waterfall Guillotinethat was a kilometer away, he was lucky enough not to die. Of course, other people could do the same. Perhaps, a few years ago, a certain senior who was proficient in the undead techniqueand the Strange Thorn Techniquefell into the raging Tiger River during an intense battle and ended up in Tulanze. He was exhausted, covered in wounds, and on the verge of death, when he was about to die, he was coincidentally picked up by Jackalkanus. It sounded incredible, but it perfectly explained the high-end techniques used by the Wolf clans assassins and another mystery that had puzzled Meng Chao for many days. That was why Jackalkanuss individual combat strength was so strong? One had to know that whether it was his benefactor, Horn of destructionLexa, or the tiger clans powerhouses, they all treated him like a puppet from head to toe. No matter how loyal, hardworking, or even willing to die for their master on the surface, the masters wouldnt give him too much power. From the fact that the lion and tiger clan had ordered the Wolf clan to attack the Great Horn Army, the intelligence of the Lion and Tiger clans powerhouses such as the Horn of destruction, the platinum embrace, and the tooth of corrosion were all above the passing level, always on high alert against the wolves. Canus the jackal could never have drawn enough power from them to threaten them. So, the Jackalin the previous life, no, before he became a Jackal,he was just a small Corpse-eating dog,how exactly did he, in just half a year or even a few months, will rule Turanze for thousands of years of lions and tigers topple on the ground, become a whip world Doomsday Wolf? Not to mention others, the Horn of Destruction Reyksa that Meng Chao had pieced together based on various rumors was already an invincible super warrior. In Dragon City, he was as powerful as the Einherjar Leizong. Even if the jackal kanus could perfectly digest all the surrendered rats and had hundreds of thousands of iron-blood warriors who were not afraid of death. Even Horn of destructionLexa, who had been betrayed and was furious, could blow up his head in the midst of thousands of soldiers, right? In his previous life, how could Jackalkanus kill all the super fierce people, including Horn of DestructionLexa? A lot of information said that Jackalkanus had obtained an ancient inheritance from tens of thousands of years ago in the process of exploring the temple, which was why he was able to create a miracle that soared to the sky. Meng Chao had originally been skeptical of such a claim. After personally exploring the not-so-old Blood Skull Temple, he was even more disdainful. It was true that the Tulan civilization, which had a hundred times longer history than the Dragon City civilization, did indeed have a brilliant and prosperous civilization ten thousand years ago. Part of the inheritance of the ancient Tulan civilization was indeed sealed in mysterious ancient temples. However, not just anyone could extract, analyze, and digest these ancient inheritances. Even with the strength of Meng Chao and ice storm, they were still in a perilous situation during the process of robbing the ancient inheritance of the blood skull temple. If JackalKanus was really a puppet who only knew how to lick his boots, or if he was just a schemer with a good head and simple limbs, he would have been in a lost temple 800 years ago, reduced to ash soaked in pus and blood. Now that Jackalkanus has successfully excavated a large number of lost temples,. Where did the First bucket of goldthat made him eligible for inheritance from these temples come from? This question, once like a threatening mist, shrouded Meng Chaos brain. Until now, in the depths of the fog, finally revealed the first dazzling light. However, the corner of Meng Chaos mouth had only curled up three to five degrees before it froze and collapsed again. His eyes were lost and he fell into an even greater confusion. No, that was not right. He had thought wrongly. Regardless of whether it was the undead technique or the strange thorn technique, they were all slowly formed and developed after the black skeleton training camp was established by the nine Super Enterprises of Dragon City and they began to create the Ghost Assassin. Just like the simplest three basic strength-generating techniques, they were all updated from version 1.0, to the invincible enhanced version, to the ultimate platinum decision version, and so on. No matter if it was the undead technique or the sting technique, as far as Meng Chao knew, there were more than ten different versions. Because Meng Chao was reborn and changed history, the Red Dragon Armys combat power and voice had greatly increased in Dragon City. The nine super companies seemed to have not completed the integration of resources. They had established the Black skeleton training campand created the Ghost Assassin.. Naturally, the Undead techniqueand the Strange thorn techniquedid not exist. At most, they were just the rudiments of the martial arts laboratory. Among them, the Undead techniquewas slightly better. The principles of restraining ones breath, heartbeat, and body temperature, and hiding ones tracks, were basically discovered and honed. However, they had not been integrated and formed their own system. After all, in the battle between humans and monsters, concealing ones whereabouts was an extremely important part. Many universities, corporations, and transcendent families had poured a large amount of resources and energy into research in this area. However, the strange thorn technique definitely hadnt been born yet, and it was hard to say if it even had a rudimentary form. The reason was very simple. What was the separation of killing movesand killing intent, calculating the changes of the target.., capturing the targets mental state those were the killing techniques used against carbon-based humanoid intelligent life forms that were almost the same as the humans on Earth. During the Monster Wars, the enemies of the humans on Earth rarely had humanoid life forms. Even if there were, they were still zombies. When facing zombies and diamond nine-headed dragonand other apocalyptic beasts, there was no point in studying their mental state! However, even if the wolf assassins in front of Meng Chao hadnt reached the peak of their combat strength, the zombie technique and the strange thorn technique they used were relatively mature versions, they were the super combat martial arts that had been built after decades of fighting in a war between worlds, using countless blood, corpses, and broken bones. Such an illogical thing was happening right in front of Meng Chaos eyes. No wonder he, who boasted that he had seen through the future and had everything under control, was dumbfounded. Could it be that there was another race from another world that possessed an assassination martial arts similar to the Dragon City Civilization? No. Whether it was the Blood Moon clan, which was the most proficient in assassination in Tu Lanze, the bloodthirsty demon spirits living near the Eternal Night Abyss, the immortal liches in the ancient yellow sand tomb, or those insidious and unpredictable fellows in the Abyss Demon Race, none of them were of this caliber.. My eyes are playing tricks on me. Ive remembered wrongly. Recently, Ive recorded too much data into the depths of my brain through wireless brainwave transmission.. Is there a BUG in my brain? Chapter 1225 - Fatal Embrace Chapter 1225: Fatal Embrace Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A series of question marks danced on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex. He did not have time to think about the illogical oddity, though, because the situation had already taken a hundred and eighty degree turn. At first, neither Platinum Embrace nor Teeth of Corrosion had expected a large number of wolf assassins to lurk around them. However, Platinum Embraces elder brother, the Horn of Destruction, had been the first noble to discover and support Kanus, the Jackal. Kanus, the Jackal had always considered himself the most loyal lackey under the Horn of Destruction. Between the Lion and Tiger Clans, he naturally leaned toward the former. After the wolf assassins rose up, they pounced on the fierce tiger warriors and killed them until their flesh and blood splattered everywhere. It was obvious that they were on the Lion Clans side. Platinum Embrace began to think quickly. His reaction speed was half a beat faster than Teeth of Corrosions. He roared and whipped his long hair. Eight light blades that resembled eight burning snakes were aimed at Teeth of Corrosions four limbs, glabella, heart, abdomen, and crotch. If the two of them were to fight one-on-one They would definitely not use such a fatal move that had a huge flaw. Even if they were to use it, their opponent would have dozens of ways to dodge or even counterattack. Even if they could not dodge, just the defensive power of their totem armor alone would be enough to cancel out most of the light blades destructive power. At most, they could cut seven or eight deep wounds through the totem armor to reveal the persons bones. They would not cause fatal damage to the flesh and blood. In any case, the totem armor was made of a combination of hardness and softness. It was made of an unpredictable liquid metal-like material. As long as the material did not lose its vitality and swallowed enough resources, no matter how big the wound was, it would be able to heal in a few seconds. It would take a few minutes at most to heal perfectly. The problem was that the surprise wolf assassin had entangled Teeth of Corrosions hands and feet, distracting him as a result. The holy water that originated from the land of Holy Light was more like a thick, shining sulfuric acid, constantly eroding and decomposing the surface of his totem armor. Accompanied by a series of ear-piercing chi chi sounds, soon, his shiny armor was turned into pieces of scrap metal that were riddled with holes. It was originally a move that Teeth of Corrosion would use. He did not expect that someone would use it on him instead. The strong scent of a wolf rushed into his nostrils. He realized that the situation was far beyond his control. It was very likely that he and all the fierce tiger warriors would fall into a carefully planned and extremely dangerous trap. It had become an impossible mission to hunt down Platinum Embrace. The most important thing now was to save his own life! Teeth of Corrosions pupils contracted to its limit. The joints of his legs released a series of crackling sounds, and the muscle fibers around his joints almost doubled in size in an instant. Even the liquid metal-like substances that formed his totem armor kept surging toward his legs, immediately making them as thick as rocket propellers. Teeth of Corrosion was just about to jump out of the encirclement without another care when Platinum Embraces eight light blades arrived before him. Together with the Wolf Clan assassin, they had covered all three hundred and sixty degrees of angles around him and blocked all escape routes. Platinum Embraces battle intent was akin to a volcanic eruption amongst the murderous intent that exuded from the several hundred Wolf Clan assassins scarlet eyes. It simply gave Teeth of Corrosion the illusion of having his heart pierced by tens of thousands of arrows. This ruthless man, who was infamous throughout the entire Gold Clan, made the most correct judgment within 0.01 seconds. Instead of retreating, he advanced and charged at Platinum Embrace while he faced the eight light blades. He tried to entangle himself with Platinum Embrace so that the situation would become completely chaotic. Only by using Platinum Embrace as his meat shield would he have a chance to kill his way out of the encirclement. Among the hundreds of changes that Teeth of Corrosion had deduced in an instant, this was the only way to survive. Unfortunately, he had underestimated a few things. First, he had underestimated the Wolf Clan assassins combat strength and the degree of their coordination. Second, he had underestimated the density of the holy water that the Wolf Clan assassin had splashed on him and the speed at which it was destroying his totem armor. Third, he had underestimated Platinum Embraces hidden strength. Lastly, and most importantly, he had forgotten that there was an extremely sharp spear stuck in Platinum Embraces chest from the back to the front! Clang! Clang clang clang! The heavy weapons that the wolf assassins waved struck Teeth of Corrosions back. Without the purple fogs interference and the totem armors buffer, the heavy weapons destruction surged into Teeth of Corrosions body. It made the fierce tiger warriors neck even thicker than it had been a moment ago as a large amount of blood got stuck in his throat. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The eight light blades missed Teeth of Corrosion due to his high-speed dodging. However, he paid the price of sustaining thousands of tiny cracks were invisible to the naked eye in his joints. The tendons next to his joints were also torn inch by inch, seriously affecting his subsequent movements. Crack! Crack! Crack! The arms of Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion were entangled like four giant pythons that had a deep hatred for each other. Both of their bones and joints immediately emitted a series of exploding sounds that sounded like firecrackers being set off. The thirty-six thousand tiny blood beads that seeped out of their thirty-six thousand pores dyed their tangled arms red. This was the simplest and most violent kind of wrestling. Their brute force had originally been evenly matched. With the spear piercing through his chest, Platinum Embraces strength had become even weaker. The problem was that Teeth of Corrosions totem armor had been corroded by holy water, and its various performance parameters were dropping at an astonishing speed. It was no longer able to provide its master with much offensive and defensive enhancement. When Teeth of Corrosion realized that he had stepped into a trap, he had already lost the confidence that he was determined to obtain. On the other hand, stimulated by his totem armors enhancement and the chance of survival in a desperate situation, Platinum Embraces strength exploded by 120%. The difference was too great. In an instant, Platinum Embrace completely suppressed Teeth of Corrosions arms. Of course, it was impossible to kill his opponent with brute force alone. To battle-level powerhouses like them, every piece of flesh on their body, including a single finger, a tail, and a feather, were all deadly weapons. Teeth of Corrosions eyes were covered in blood. The determination of a warrior breaking his wrist appeared on his face. He promptly made up his mind. He would jump out of the trap even if he had to tear his arms at the shoulders. Unfortunately, his determination came too late. Just as he was about to abruptly exert his strength and tear his arms apart to break away from Platinum Embraces control Platinum Embrace released a shocking roar and pulled him into his arms. At the same time, the muscles and bones in Platinum Embraces chest contracted violently as if a giant hand made of steel had grown out of his chest. He grabbed the spear that had pierced through his chest and stabbed Teeth of Corrosions head fiercely. If Teeth of Corrosions totem armor had still been intact, the spearhead would have definitely graze the arc-shaped armor on his helmet, drawing sparks along the way and bouncing off his head. Unfortunately, the holy water had already corroded his armor all the way to the helmet and its protective surface. The holy water had corroded a hole that was neither too big nor too small at the position of his left eye. So, the spear that had pierced through Platinum Embraces chest followed this hole and easily pierced Teeth of Corrosions left eye and brain. Fresh blood dripped out the back of his head. Teeth of Corrosion immediately began to twitch violently as if he had been struck by lightning. The astonishing vitality of advanced orcs and battle-level powerhouses was on display. Even though his left eye had exploded and his entire head had been pierced through by the spear, he did not die immediately. He did not even give up on struggling. He still tried his best to bend his knees and hit Platinum Embraces lower abdomen. However, Platinum Embrace had already broken and let go of his opponents arms. With a bear hug, he put Teeth of Corrosion in a vice grip. He exerted strength in his arms at the same time, and they were like red-hot iron rings that cut into a wooden barrel bit by bit. As such, Teeth of Corrosions arms, along with his chest, were tightened by Platinum Embrace. His internal organs and even the bones in his chest were all squeezed into meat paste that spurted out from the bottom of his throat. Platinum Embrace hugged him intensely while he simultaneously moved his pectoral muscles, causing the spear that had pierced through his chest and Teeth of Corrosions brain to vibrate at a high frequency of several hundred times per second. Platinum Embrace was already prepared. He gathered all his totem power near the core of the spear to protect his heart as much as possible. The vitality of an advanced orc was ridiculously strong. Even if his heart was damaged, it would not be instantly fatal. Teeth of Corrosion was caught off guard, and his left eyeball, as well as his brain, were stirred into a mess. His eyeball, brain, lungs, heart, spinal cord all suffered a devastating blow. Even if the tiger ancestral spirit descended from the sky, he would probably die on the spot again. Finally, a series of gurgling sounds came from Teeth of Corrosions chest and abdomen. It was unknown whether he was wriggling or sighing. Soon after, he stopped struggling.. His entire body collapsed in Platinum Embraces arms and became completely still. Chapter 1226 - Still Have a Trump Card Chapter 1226: Still Have a Trump Card Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Platinum Embraces attack did not end with the death of the opponent. He grinned hideously as he threw Teeth of Corrosions rotten corpse high into the air. Eight light blades followed him closely, creating a crisscrossing net of light and ruthlessly cutting into the joints of the Teeth of Corrosions hands and feet. In a literal sense, he tore this fierce tiger warrior, who had originally been on par with him, into thousands of pieces. Broken limbs and bloody rain rained down on the remaining fierce tiger warriors. These fierce tiger warriors were all scared out of their wits and their will to fight was completely gone. The totem armor of the Tooth of corrosionwas already corroded by the holy water, revealing its true form and hissing. Sensing that the activity of their masters cells had instantly dropped to zero, they could not be more dead. The fragments of the totem armor soaked in the holy water all struggled to turn into small mercury snakes, scrambling to escape from the body parts. This scene of the fallen tree and the scattered monkeys made the fierce tiger warriorsfaces pale, and their psychological defenses completely collapsed. The few remaining furious lion warriors were overjoyed, and their morale soared. With the cooperation of the Wolf clan assassins, their momentum was like a rainbow, advancing with great speed. In a moment, they were like chopping melons and vegetables, chopping the fierce tiger warriors to the ground. The entire process, with many changes, was complicated. In reality, it was only a matter of a few breaths in a short minute. In the blood-stained valley, what was still standing was only the heavily injured furious lion warrior who was panting heavily, and the mysterious Wolf clan assassin who was covered in totem armor. Damn it, now we have nothing to do. Ice storm muttered to herself. Until now, she still did not fully trust Meng Chaos judgment. The main reason was that she could not imagine that Jackalkanus had such courage and appetite to turn against both the lion and tiger clans at the same time. Combined with what she saw, ice storm guessed that Jackalkanus should have joined forces with the Lion clan and the Wolf clan under the instruction of Horn of destructionLexa to deal with the Tiger clan. It was more reasonable for the boss and the third brother to join forces to deal with the second brother. The third brother was so ambitious that he wanted to kill the boss and the second brother together? It was too risky. No, it wasnt risky. It was simply that he didnt want to die fast enough. They had been hiding here all this time because they wanted to see if there was a chance for them to benefit from the conflict. Since all the fierce tiger warriors, including the teeth of corrosion, had been taken care of, and the furious Lion Warriors and the Wolf clan assassins were on the same side, what chance did they have? However, the ice storm was secretly glad. Fortunately, they were careful enough not to expose their existence. Otherwise, no matter how much combat ability the platinum group had left, the unpredictable Wolf clan assassins alone would be enough to bring them fatal trouble. However, Meng Chao had a different opinion. He was still staring at the Platinum Armsand the Wolf clan assassins below him. At the same time, he was gesturing in the dark to prepare the ice storm for battle. They are not on the same side. The Wolf clan assassins are playing the trick of breaking the enemy one by one. First, they kill the tooth of corrosion, and then it will definitely be the Platinum Arms! Meng Chao said confidently, In the fierce battle just now, the Wolf clan assassins all displayed combat ability that was not inferior to that of the fierce tiger warriors. The fact that Jackalkanus has created such a ferocious assassination team is enough to prove his disloyalty. Besides, since the assassins of the Wolf clan are so sharp, they should have helped the fierce tiger warriors and the furious Lion Warriors when they were fighting each other. In that case, there would have been fewer casualties on the side of the platinum group. However, they waited until both sides were exhausted, including the platinum embrace and the tooth of corrosion, before they jumped out to take advantage of the situation. How could a loyal lackey do such a thing? Right now, the platinum embrace has just experienced a life-and-death battle. Although he barely killed his opponent, he has lost too much blood and lacks oxygen in his brain. He hasnt figured out the reason yet. If I give him a little more time, he will definitely notice the strangeness of this team of wolf assassins and doubt the stance and motive of Jackalkanus. And the wolf assassins will definitely not give him time to recover! Ice storm was slightly startled. She narrowed her eyes and once again observed the col that was covered with corpses. As expected, after Meng Chaos reminder, she also discovered that the wolf assassins were respectful and fearful towards the platinum embraceon the surface. They all went forward to salute and support him, and they all had a kind look on their faces, they wanted to treat the furious lion warriors who were seriously injured. However, they still did not take off their totem armor. At most, they lifted the masks under their helmets. And from their position, they had also faintly surrounded all the furious lion warriors who were still alive, sealing off every escape route. Sure enough! Ice Storms pupils suddenly constricted. She said anxiously, The Wolf clan assassins are sure to win. What should we do? Meng Chao understood what she meant. If they wanted to take advantage of the situation, the prerequisite was that the snipe and clam were evenly matched. If they could kill each other, it would be difficult to determine who would win. Only then would there be a chance for a third party to take advantage of the situation. However, from the looks of it, after throwing out the ultimate move, the last bit of totem power in his body had been completely squeezed out. After the spear pierced through his chest, his heart and lungs were severely damaged. He was in a rage just now, so his injuries didnt have time to affect his combat ability. Now that he had calmed down, his chest muscles were slightly relaxed. Strands of dark red and black blood were like small snakes that were wriggling along the spiral patterns on the spear. They were spurting out in circles and couldnt be stopped no matter how hard he tried. Such a Platinum Embracewas definitely not an opponent that was meticulously planned, had the advantage of numbers, and had the holy water, a secret weapon that specialized in countering totem armors, to help the Wolf clan assassins. Even on the side of the balance of life and death, with the addition of Meng Chao and ice storm, it was likely that they would not be able to change the one-sided outcome. After all, this was the hinterland of the Wolf clans area of control. If Meng Chao and ice storm attacked, they would not be able to quickly end the battle. Instead, if they were to drag things out, they would not only have to face the Wolf clan assassins.., there would also be thousands of soldiers and horses, including the Wolf clans heavy troops and the surrendered soldiers of the Great Horn Army. What should he do? If he attacked, he might very well attract trouble, and all his previous efforts would be wasted. If he didnt attack, the platinum embrace would definitely be killed. Not only would the direct route to Lexa, the storm of destruction, be cut off, but Meng Chao wouldnt be able to find out the truth about what had happened in Crimson Gold City through the platinum embrace. I have to take this risk. Its worth it Meng Chao thought quickly and made a decision in an instant, Things might not be as bad as we thought. After all, our goal is not to eliminate all the Wolf clan assassins. We are just running away with the platinum embrace right under the noses of the Wolf clan assassins! From this perspective, the more severely the platinum embrace is injured, the better. If it were not for the fact that he was seriously injured and had no other choice, how could the unparalleled, brutal man obediently follow us, two fellows of unknown origin, and tell us the whole truth Of course I know that. Ice storm said anxiously, But C Theres No but. We definitely have a chance. Meng Chaos eyes flickered. I bet, no, Im sure that the platinums embrace still has a trump card. Hes still hiding his final battle strength! What? Ice storm was greatly shocked. Dont forget, hes the current Lion King. Hes also the Golden Clans chief, the Horn of destruction, Lexas most valued younger brother. Meng Chao said, As the strongest clan that has ruled Turanze for thousands of years, the golden clan naturally possesses many powerful and mysterious ancient weapons, totem secret medicines, and the like. They are the kind that can explode in an instant and increase ones combat strength. Theres no reason for the platinum embrace to not bring a few of such good items with it, right? However, in the series of fierce battles just now, when did you see the combat strength of the platinum embrace explode to an abnormal level in an instant? Icestorm wanted to say something but stopped. She wanted to say that Meng Chaos reasoning was too far-fetched. However, Meng Chao cut her off, he continued, Also, since the platinum embrace has already fled all the way here, why didnt he continue to flee and turn back to fight to the death? Even if his mount died of exhaustion, he still had so many subordinates by his side that could delay the fierce tiger warriors pursuit, and he was alone in the Deep Mountains and forests, drilling into the chain of caves. Could it be that someone else could find him? Not to mention that high-ranking orcs are fearless warriors who advance without retreat. Since platinum embrace was able to escape all the way from Crimson Gold City to here, it was enough to prove that he was shouldering a mission that was more important than a heroic sacrifice. Otherwise, he could have died in crimson gold city. Since he disregarded the honor of a warrior and fled all the way here in a sorry state, but he chose to turn back and fight to the death, it proved that he must have a trump card that was enough to kill the tooth of corrosion. However, the value of this trump card is too high, or the price to pay is too high. Unless its absolutely necessary, we cant activate it easily. As long as we can remind the platinum embrace to pay attention to the peculiarity of the wolf assassin and stimulate him to play his trump card, we might be able to stir up the water again. Then, we can take advantage of the situation and leave! Chapter 1227 - Killing Intent Exposed in Advance Even so, it was not easy to remind Platinum Embrace. The furious lion warrior whose chest had been pierced by the spear was like a stiff statue. He knelt on one knee in his own pool of blood and panted in pain. Every time he panted, a large pool of blood would flow out along the tip of the spear. It seemed that if it were not for the support of the totem armor, he would not even be able to raise his head. The Wolf clan assassins in the surroundings had already completed their deployment. If the future didnt change, Meng Chao estimated that they would attack at the same time within ten seconds, making the name Platinum Embracedisappear in the long river of history. At the critical moment, Meng Chao had no time to think. He gathered his killing intent and tore apart the air in front of him. It turned into visible ripples and shot towards the forehead of the platinum embrace. Since the Wolf clan assassin would not reveal his killing intent until the very last moment, then Meng Chao would do it on their behalf. Then, he would let Meng Chao leak it on their behalf! Even if an expert like the Platinum Embracewas heavily injured, he would still be very sensitive to the subtle changes in the surrounding environment, especially the killing intent from the enemy. In fact, he would be even more sensitive. At the Instant Meng Chao opened his eyes wide, he immediately sensed that there seemed to be a deadly viper in the bushes not far away from the col opening its bloody mouth toward him, revealing its fangs that were still flowing with venom. Of course, the platinum embrace did not know about the existence of the sniper class. However, this did not stop the image of a green-skinned elf archer with sharp ears, surrounded by vines and weeds, quickly appearing in his mind, expressionlessly, he pulled open the short bow engraved with gorgeous patterns. On the bowstring, the quivering arrow emitted a mysterious light similar to holy water. It seemed to be able to penetrate and erode everything it touched, including the soul of the platinum embrace. The platinum embrace instantly broke out in cold sweat. The joy and fatigue from killing the tooth of corrosion were all swept away. Having entered a state of high alert, he immediately sensed a subtle abnormality from the position of the wolf assassin and the look in his eyes. Furthermore, he used this change as the key to open the door of suspicion, linking all the suspicious points after the werewolf assassin appeared together. Platinum embraces pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips. The two needle tips then exploded into two balls of raging flames. Before the stunned werewolf assassins could react, Platinum embracehad already clenched his right fist and ruthlessly smashed it towards his chest, towards the wound where the spear had pierced through his chest. An unbelievable thing happened. Not only did the platinum embracenot break the wound, more blood spurted out. Instead, it seemed to have smashed the inside of the totem armor, something hanging on his chest. Accompanied by a magnificent buzzsound. From the chest of the Platinum Embrace, a blinding light like the dawn burst out. The brilliant light instantly surged through his entire body, as if he had put on a layer of crystal clear reactive armor outside of his totem armor. The blood had almost dried up. The furious Lion Warrior, who could not even stand up, once again burst out an ear-piercing roar. It was unknown where he had overdrawn a brand new and barbaric power, like a furious lion.., jumping out from the depths of the trap, he suddenly jumped up. Swish, Swish, Swish, Swish, Swish, Swish! The eight light blades, which had already dimmed and drooped down, were once again injected with the violent and unparalleled totem power, and suddenly expanded. Like eight burning whips embedded with thorns and blades, they were fiercely thrown at the eight wolf assassins closest to the platinum embrace. The tip of the light blade dragged out afterimages and umbrella-shaped ripples this was enough to prove that the speed of the light blade had broken through the speed of sound! In order to win the trust of the platinum embrace so that they could stand at the best attacking position, these wolf assassins naturally could not stimulate their life magnetic field to the limit in advance and release the totem power that was strong enough. In fact, they had to relax their muscles and nerves and could not gather the slightest bit of killing intent. Only then could they completely relax the vigilance of the Platinum embrace. It was originally a foolproof arrangement. After being exposed by Meng Chao in advance, it allowed them to step into the death trap that they had meticulously set up. The Platinum embraces eight beams of light blades ruthlessly struck the chests of the eight Wolf clan assassins. Even with the protection of the totem battle armor, they were still struck until their sternum exploded and fresh blood spurted wildly, they flew out like withered branches in a hurricane. No one had expected that such a shocking change would happen. It was not until the eight Wolf clan assassins fell to the ground in a sorry state one after another, with the sounds of broken bones and blood spurting out, that the remaining Wolf clan assassins woke up from their dreams. They were in a flurry, trying to fill in the gaps in their companions. They had already played their trump card, overdrawing their lives in exchange for the temporary stabilization of their injuries and the rapid increase in their combat strength. How could the platinum embracelet them have their wish again? Before the Wolf Clan Assassins completed their encirclement, the Platinum Embracehad already soared into the sky like a lion that had grown wings. Stepping on the elastic branches of the mandala tree around the col, it rose and fell a few times, it darted a distance of more than a hundred arms. Meanwhile, the furious Lion Warriors, who were still on the ground and heavily wounded, also sensed the undisguised malice surging out of the Wolf clan assassinsbodies. They let out a final roar and fought to block the Wolf clan assassins. They did not hesitate to perish together and tangle with their enemies until they turned into burning fireballs to stall for time, they wanted the platinum embrace to escape dozens of armsdistance! Of course, the Wolf Clan Assassins also sensed Meng Chaos unreserved killing intent. Immediately, dozens of surprised and resentful gazes shot toward Meng Chao and the ice storm like burning icicles. Meng Chao didnt stop there. He jumped up and laughed weirdly. He waved his chain blade and chopped down seven or eight mandala trees as if he was harvesting wheat. Run! He said to the ice storm, I think the platinum embrace is still in a good condition. Theres no need to rush to save him. He just needs to keep pace with the platinum embrace and make as much noise as possible to help him attract a few Wolf clan assassins and share his pressure. Theres no need to be nervous. The current situation is like a hunter who is exhausted and holding a rusty battle saber. He has encountered a wolf that is equally hungry and extremely weak deep in the mountains and forests. Neither of them knows the others background, and both of them are deeply afraid of the other. Although the Wolf clan assassins can call for reinforcements, they dont know who we are exactly. Its very likely that they will misjudge us as the reinforcements of the Lion clan or the tiger clan. The longer we hold on, the more nervous they will be, and they will definitely reveal a flaw! Before he finished speaking, seven or eight Wolf clan assassins had already pounced towards where the two of them were hiding. After the remaining Wolf Clan Assassins finished off the last enraged lion warrior, they chased after the soaring platinum embrace. Meng Chao and icestorm naturally wouldnt clash head-on with the Wolf clan assassins. The two of them had already discussed a simple strategy between the two of them. They would split up into two groups and rely on the dense forest to calmly deal with the Wolf clan assassins. Before this, the two of them had already brought along the ancient Dream Saintess. They had spent a few days in this area and had gained a rather deep understanding of the surrounding terrain. Their combat strength was already a notch higher than the Wolf clan assassins. Under the circumstances where the enemys situation was unknown, the Wolf clan assassins didnt dare to split up into several groups and surround and block them. Otherwise, they would be easily defeated by them. The seven or eight Wolf clan assassins could only stick together. While their own safety was guaranteed, their tracking speed was greatly reduced. Whether it was Meng Chao, the ghost assassin who was proficient in the Undead spelland the Strange stab techniquefrom his previous life, or ice storm, the witchs daughter who had been hunted by the night watchmen for more than ten years in the land of Holy Light, they were all escape experts, how could it be so easy to be caught by them? The two quickly shook off the pursuers and went their separate ways. Ice storm sensed that the Platinum embracehad overdrawn its vitality, and the flames of war that burst forth, as well as the traces that he had rampaged all the way and could not erase in time, chased after her from the flank. At the same time, he sprinkled tracking powder along the way so that Meng Chao could meet her at that time. However, after going in a big circle, Meng Chao made a comeback and returned to the Col where the blood had not yet dried up. As he had expected, he charged out from the side and overthrew the entire plan of the Wolf Clan Assassin. He had to chase after the Platinum Embrace, as well as himself and the ice storm. The Wolf Clan Assassins military strength was stretched to the limit and could not spare even half an assassin to guard the corpses and the totem armors from the lion and tiger clans, they were disintegrated into fragments and took the initiative to peel off the totem armors from the dead. Of course, even if two or three wolf assassins were left behind to guard the corpses and Totem armor. Meng Chao was confident that he could kill them all in a breaths time! Chapter 1228 - Take It With You Chapter 1228: Take It With You Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos goal was the totem armor. Almost all the furious lion warriors, tiger warriors, and wolf assassins wore high-level armor that had hundreds or even thousands of years of history. Their armor had been infused with the combat experience of the orc warriors of past generations. It was originally valuable enough to cause a bloodbath and allow the advanced orcs to fight each other and beat each other to death. However, due to the sudden change, it was scattered in the entire valley and became trash that could be obtained at any time. Although the owner of these totem armors had already died and was even torn into pieces. However, the broken pieces of the armor that were slowly falling off and escaping from the corpses still retained a strange activity. The sunlight penetrated the blood mist that filled the air above the valley and turned into an unpredictable scarlet sea. As it shone on the broken pieces of the armor, ripples that seemed like breathing appeared. It made these armor fragments look like minced leeches, soaked in a pool of blood, and slowly squirmed. Walking among the thousands of armor fragments, Meng Chao had an extremely strange feeling. The sunlight was reflected and disintegrated by the curved surface of the armor fragments, turning into a demonic dance halo that pierced through his retina. It seemed to interfere with his brain waves, causing him to have auditory hallucinations and hallucinations. Through these halos, he seemed to see tens of thousands of horses galloping, galloping unhindered, sweeping through thousands of troops, making contributions scenes that no warrior could resist. He also heard roars, shouts, screams, the sound of swords clashing, the sound of Warhammers and battle axes hitting the shield and even the city gate. This sound was enough to make any high-level Beastmans blood boil, unable to control themselves. They would then be deeply attracted by the totem battle armor, unknowingly walking over and putting on a certain set of totem battle armor that matched their brainwaves the most, becoming the owner or slave of the totem battle armor.., carrying out the will of the totem battle armor, throwing themselves into the next even more intense battle. Of course, this kind of routine was completely ineffective to Meng Chao, who had seen it before. He had long known that totem armors were not ordinary metals or cold, dead objects. Instead, they had their own Thoughts, or at least Programsthat simulated thoughts. Such programs were not under the masters control. They would also continuously emit strange psionic ripples to simulate the brainwaves of carbon-based creatures, attracting carbon-based creatures to fuse with it. And when more and more totem armor fragments condensed together in the form of liquid metal-like substances. Their common Killing programwould become more and more powerful, and thus exert a stronger interference on their master. Meng Chaos totem armor had already absorbed too many fragments, upgrading to the limit that he could temporarily control. In a short period of time, if there were no special circumstances, Meng Chao did not plan to upgrade his totem armor to a higher level and more dangerous level. Moreover, they had only made a time difference and temporarily transferred the Wolf clan assassin away. It would not be long before the Wolf clan assassin would realize his mistake and return here to pack up all the spoils of war that covered the col. then, they would destroy the corpse and leave no traces behind. If at that time, Meng Chao was still peeling and packing up the totem armor fragments on the ground, it was inevitable that he would be entangled by these crazy dogs with an exceptionally sharp sense of smell. Therefore, Meng Chao resisted the temptation of the totem armor fragments on the ground. He looked straight ahead and came before a dismembered corpse. It was the corpse of the tooth of corrosion, the top ten battle group-level powerhouse of the Gold clan. Thats right. In the entire valley, the totem armors of all the other Orc warriors were not worth Meng Chaos time and increased risk. Only this set of totem armors with a notorious reputation was worth it. Originally, Meng Chaos combat strength, which was barely at the threshold of the Godly state, was not enough to come into contact with this super totem armor that only battle group-level powerhouses were qualified to wear. Under normal circumstances, as long as he touched the surface of this totem armor, it was highly likely that he would be corroded by the poisonous fog that was shot out, or he would be bombarded by the information flow that was like a flood or a fierce beast, his consciousness was dragged into the battlefield thousands of years ago, and he was subjected to an extremely cruel and endless trial. Even if he did not die on the spot, his mind and flesh would be greatly shocked. At least for three to five hours, or even a few days, he would be in a state of being muddled and at the mercy of others. Meng Chao was very self-aware. He knew the consequences of swallowing an elephant with a snake. But now, there was an unexpected advantage. That was holy water. Holy water was not water. If one had to use the concept of dragon city civilization to define it, it was probably acid with super corrosive properties and super stabilizer. Thats right, corrosion and stability, two completely different characteristics, surprisingly merged in this shiny, crystal clear, viscous liquid. Take the tooth of corrosionin front of him as an example. This set of super armor, which contained the violent and unparalleled totem power and countless terrifying legends, had already turned into fragments after being decomposed by the holy water. However, when the corrosion and decomposing power in the holy water reached a certain level, it automatically released the power of stability and suppression. No matter how violently the pieces of the Tooth of corrosionshook and hissed, they were like mercury bugs trying to escape in all directions. The holy water that had been contaminated with them all along locked onto them and suppressed them. The effect was simply better than the organs of the monsters stored in the mithril stabilizer. This was literally when the Snipe and clam fight, the fisherman gains the benefit. If Meng Chao did not seize the opportunity, even the gods and demons would not forgive him. He hurriedly pulled out a thin, soft skin bag from behind him. This skin bag was the spoils of war that he and ice storm had obtained by chance when they broke out of the encirclement of the Wolf Cavalry the day before yesterday. It was unknown what kind of ferocious totem beast they had peeled off, and how much secret medicine they had used to soak and tan it. It was only the size of a fist, and there was no problem stuffing it at his waist. However, when it shook in the wind, even a strong Beastman could fit it. Moreover, it was not afraid of being hacked by knives and axes, and it was extremely magical. Although in theory, the totem armor fragments could be incorporated into the flesh of carbon-based creatures. However, Meng Chao obviously would not allow his delicate body to be tainted by the Teeth of corrosion. Not to mention that many pieces of his armor were stained with holy water. Through the memory fragments from his previous life, Meng Chao vaguely remembered that the so-called holy waterdid not seem to be a one-time consumable. As long as enough spiritual energy was injected into it, the holy water that seemed to be dim and dry would also regain its vitality and shine again. Of course, how to recharge the holy water was a top secret of the land of Holy Light. It was not something that a mere ghost assassin could know about in his previous life. In short, Meng Chao carefully stored the fragments of the tooth of corrosionand the holy water that was dimming and drying up on it into his leather bag. This thing contained immeasurable combat ability and scientific research value. Regardless of whether he was equipped or not, he could use it to trade for astronomical cultivation resources. Even if he could not take it with him for a while, he could still find a cave to bury it. It was a trump card that was neither too big nor too small. After everything was done, Meng Chao took a deep breath and carefully identified the faint scent of tracking powder in the air. Then, he chased after the direction of the ice storm. In fact, there was no need for tracking powder at all. Because he was seriously injured and on the verge of collapse, he had to rely on his last trump card to forcefully stimulate the dried cells and broken nerves all over his body and release the last wisp of active Platinum Arms. It was like a train that was burning out of control, he rampaged through the depths of the forest without any strength left to cover his tracks. Meng Chao was still three to five miles away. He could hear the rumbling sound of the collapse of the mandala tree and the earth-shattering roar of the Platinum Embracecoming from the depths of the forest. Hundreds of arms away, he could see a burning white flame dashing toward the northwest. The Wolf Clan Assassins chased closely from both sides. Although they werent too far behind their target. However, facing this enraged lion that had fallen into a state of madness, these people who had received harsh training in the secret base and had a 95% elimination rate had long since frozen their central nervous system. Even if a sharp blade pierced through their eyeballs.., they might not even blink, but they still had an extreme headache. The Platinum Embraces extreme overdraft ability had greatly exceeded their expectations. And the instant before they completed the encirclement and attacked, they were interrupted by an inexplicable killing intent, which made them feel even more vexed. No matter what, when the platinum embrace continued to charge forward, it stretched the battle line, preventing dozens of Wolf clan assassins from attacking him at the same time. Trying to use the strength of three to five Wolf clan assassins to keep this battle group level powerhouse, it was truly difficult to ascend to the heavens! Chapter 1229 - The Dance of Prediction Chapter 1229: The Dance of Prediction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After forcefully making their move, they were counterattacked by Platinum Embrace, which left behind three corpses. The Wolf Clan assassins could only hang behind the Platinum Embrace, trying to chase him away from the Wolf Clans heavy cavalry or the camp where the Great Horn soldiers who have surrendered were stationed. After all, this area was under Jackal Kanus control. As long as they crashed into any camp, facing hundreds and thousands of battle elite soldiers, no matter how much Platinum Embrace struggled on his deathbed, it was just the bottom of the barrel. At the same time, such harassment and drive, but also can maximize the consumption of Platinum embracevitality and totem power. All the assassins realized that whatever the trump card of platinum embrace was, this state of extreme overdraft and backwardness could not last for long. Therefore, there was no need for the Wolf clan assassin to fight him head-on. As long as he could deal with him for a moment or two, or even less, it was very likely that the Platinum embracewould ignite a raging flame from the depths of his genes and burn himself into a pile of ashes. Of course, there was a crucial prerequisite for this plan to be 100% successful. That was that there would be no interference from the unexpected factor of Meng Chao. The platinum embrace was not familiar with the terrain of this area. It did not know where the high mountains and dense forests were, where the hiding places were filled with stone pillars and caves; where there was a vast wilderness with no place to hide; and where the camps of elite troops were stationed. Like blind men and blind horses, they galloped on the cliffs. It was only a matter of time before they fell into the Abyss and were smashed to pieces. However, Meng Chao and the ice storm had already been dealing with the wolf cavalry in this area for several days. In order to hide the existence of the ancient Dream Saintess, they naturally paid special attention to the remote corners. Therefore, when Meng Chao and the Platinum embracewere driving side by side, they found that the other party was like a headless fly, rushing toward a camp where the surrendered soldiers of the Great Horn Army were stationed, he immediately shouted without hesitation, Theres danger ahead! To the left! Head Southeast! Deep in the dense forest, the platinum embraces flames of battle instantly stopped. This golden clans battle group level powerhouse, who could be counted on one hand, seemed to be thinking about the credibility of Meng Chaos words. However, his chest was still pierced with a spear, and his condition was extremely terrible. He could not help but grab onto his last life-saving straw. Moreover, if the Wolf clan assassin really wanted to capture him or kill him, there was no need for him to play such a boring trick. As long as he continued to chase him, even if there was no danger ahead, he would die from exhaustion. Thus, a moment later, the platinum embrace resolutely changed its direction. Amidst the Wolf Clan Assassins cries of alarm and anger, it charged towards the southeast. Of course, in this way, Meng Chao also exposed his existence in front of the Wolf clan assassins. A fishy smell immediately rose in the surroundings. A few Wolf clan assassins gave up on the platinum embrace and charged toward Meng Chao. They looked at their ghostly figures under the cover of the dense forest. A strange sense of familiarity appeared in Meng Chaos heart once again. No, it wasnt an illusion. He was almost certain that these Wolf clan assassins were using the undead technique and the strange stab technique. Through the rhythm of their breathing and heartbeats, as well as the killing intent of their feints, Meng Chao could practically predict the direction and pattern of their attacks. Out of the Blue, Meng Chao took a light step to the left and bent his elbow, placing the blade outside his elbow. When he bent his arm, there was no enemy on his left. On the contrary, there was a wolf clan assassin on his right. His killing intent turned into visible ripples. The ripples turned into a high-speed spiral and stabbed towards his right eye. If it were anyone other than Meng Chao, they would probably subconsciously protect their right side. Otherwise, they would be pierced from their right eye to their right brain by the Wolf clan assassin. However, just as Meng Chao allowed the opening on his right side to open wide and bent his left arm, the aggressive Wolf clan assassin suddenly disappeared and teleported to Meng Chaos left side. Then, he crashed into the blade and iron elbow on Meng Chaos left side. Puchi! Crack! The breastplate and the breastbone caved in deeply together. The spiritual energy invaded and destroyed a large number of organs that were curled up in the chest like flames. The eyes of the wolf assassin instantly popped out and gradually dimmed, they were filled with disbelief, as if he would never have thought that Meng Chao could predict his unpredictable attack route. Two more Wolf clan assassins emerged from the shadows behind them. Based on their footsteps, killing intent, and the turbulence caused by the release of totem power, Meng Chao instantly sketched out their attack images in his heart. This wasnt a desperate fight. It was a one-way transparent teaching match. Or rather, it was Meng Chao leading the two marionettes, stepping on blood-stained steps, and performing a dance of death as he wished. When the two wolf assassins inexplicably Took the initiative to collidewith Meng Chaos blade. The remaining wolf assassins finally realized that this ordinary-looking guy in front of them was likely an even more troublesome existence than the platinum embrace. They let out a series of rhythmic wolf howls in the depths of the dense forest. They didnt dare to go forward and throw their lives away, so they could only hang on at a distance. At this moment, the ice storm not far away also took advantage of the Wolf Clan Assassins uncertainty to kill one of the pursuers, making the pursuers even more uncertain about their background. Not far ahead, the mountain gradually rose. The precipitous mountain rocks were like iron walls, blocking everyones path. Platinum embracelet out a shocked and angry roar. Theres a path there, right in front of you!Meng Chao shouted again. Indeed, when the platinum embrace reached the end of the forest, it discovered that between the steep mountain rocks that seemed to be made of iron, there seemed to be an invisible giant axe that had split open a winding path. The path was only as wide as a person. Both sides were steep cliffs, and there was a thin line-like sky above their heads. If a team of elites were to be ambushed here Even a battle group level powerhouse would probably be riddled with holes by the swords, Spears, and halberds that descended from the sky. The problem was that the Wolf clan assassin had never thought that the platinum embrace would escape so far. He had never thought that under Meng Chaos guidance, he would discover the line of heavens hidden in the depths of the dense forest. He heard the wolf howls of Fury and shock from the pursuers behind him. The platinum embrace had no other choice. Gritting his teeth, he squeezed into the line of heaven. Meng Chao and ice storm were also ahead of the wolf assassin, entering one after another. The ice storm moved as fast as lightning, leaving behind a crystal clear cluster of ice. It was like an intersecting icicle blocking the path of the wolf assassin. After entering the line of heaven, she shot out a large amount of ice fog, completely freezing the narrow path. The Wolf clan assassins were both angry and anxious, and they bombarded the ice layer indiscriminately. However, even if the ice layer broke apart and became sharper after it broke apart, it still slowed them down greatly. Taking advantage of their helplessness, Meng Chao, the ice storm, and the Platinum Embracehad already passed through the Frontline Heaven. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The moment they passed through the line of heaven, Meng Chao brandished his two heavy flaming sabers, Skull Crusher, and stabbed them deep into the rocks on both sides of the line of heavenexit. Through the frenzied surging of spiritual energy, the rocks that weighed tens of thousands of tons collapsed and completely blocked the narrow path. The dust that soared into the sky was like a mushroom cloud that slowly blossomed, causing the area within a radius of several kilometers to be in a state where one could not see ones fingers. It was only at this moment that Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief. Put away your totem battle armor and dont reveal even the slightest bit of totem power. He turned around and said to the Platinum Embracewho had tightened his spine and was filled with vigilance, Follow me, this is your last chance. .. In the depths of the dense forest between the mountains, at the bottom of the interconnected cave. Platinum embraceheld onto his chest that had lost too much blood and was gradually shriveling up. His gaze was still as sharp as a blade as he looked around vigilantly. This cave was like a garbage dump. It was filled with the junk that Meng Chao and ice storm had picked up from the chaos that had caused the collapse of the great horn army. The war flags that were riddled with holes, the food that was covered in mud, and the inferior herbs that were emitting a pungent smell. Platinum embracewas unable to get a clear picture of Meng Chao and ice storm through these junk. His eyes then shifted to Meng Chao and ice storm. The two of them still used the dyes that Meng Chao had concocted to change the color of their hair and skin, disguising themselves as rat subjects. Although the dyes were gradually burnt out by the spiritual energy after a series of fierce battles, their hair and skin became mottled and colorful. However, the rat subjects were originally mixed-bloods mixed with the characteristics of the major clans. They had all kinds of weird appearances, the platinum embrace couldnt guess their origins for a while. When Meng Chao took off the leather bag from his shoulder and poured out the fragments of the tooth of corrosion, the pupils of the platinum embrace suddenly contracted into the tip of a needle. He subconsciously lowered his head and looked at the high-level totem armor on his body that was on the same level as the tooth of corrosion. He was very worried about the ownership of his ultimate equipment. However, a series of coughs, along with the blood that sprayed out from the coughs and the intense pain that felt like his heart was about to explode, dispelled all of his wild thoughts.. Chapter 1230 - The Power of Truth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Platinum Embrace knew that he was going to die. Whether it was the spear that had pierced through his chest and torn his heart apart, or his blood and flesh that were drying up due to overexertion, or his nerves, blood vessels, and muscle fibers that were gradually decaying after being penetrated by Teeth of Corrosions totem power All of this meant that his life could only be calculated in units of moments. Even if he was soaked in the thickest secret medicine and treated by the most powerful witch doctor and priest of the Gold Clan, he would not be able to see the sun rise tomorrow. Therefore, his struggle had become meaningless. The only thing he could do was to try his best to continue the mission that could prolong the life and death of the Lion clan after he died. With this thought in mind, the platinum embraces gaze shifted from Meng Chao and icestorm to the depths of the cave. There was another person lying in the depths of the cave. She seemed to be in a high fever and was unconscious. Her body was wrapped in seven or eight layers of bedding. She was still convulsing and groaning indistinctly. The platinum embrace could not see this persons face clearly. However, he could feel that her brain was like a furious volcano that was constantly releasing violent waves. The invisible waves were like raging waves that crashed into the skull of the Platinum Embrace. Even with the protection of the helmet and mask, it still gave him a splitting headache, and illusions appeared before his eyes. It was strange. From the perspective of the Platinum Embrace, he should not have seen the persons back facing him and his face in the depths of the cave. But in his trance, he clearly saw the man wearing a golden armor. He looked solemn, holy, and majestic, like a crystal statue. In the next moment, the golden statue cracked and disintegrated, turning into a woman whose head was unbelievably big, ugly, ragged, and as humble as dust. When he blinked for the third time, the Platinum Embracesaw the eyes of Jackalkanus on the womans face. In the eyes of the wolf, which were as red as ink, there was undisguised ambition. Thats right, it was ambition. The platinum embrace had never seen anything in the eyes of this loyal lackey. How could this be? The platinum embrace was shocked. He immediately realized that he was hallucinating. As a first-rate expert of the furious Lion Clan, the platinum embrace had naturally come into contact with a large number of mysterious priests. These priestesses all had the ability to see through the soul and create illusions. However, even though this curled-up woman was clearly in a deep coma, she was still able to disrupt his brain in an instant. It seemed that her strength was even stronger and purer than the priestesses of the lion and tiger clans. Such a strange thing was something the platinum embrace had never encountered before. Who are you people? He could not hold it in any longer and could not help but ask, Why did you save me? We are members of the great horn army, rat people who rebelled against the rule of the five great clans. Meng Chao took a deep breath and withdrew his totem armor. He opened his arms and exposed his chest and heart to the attack range of the platinum embrace. The ice storm beside him could not help but widen his eyes. He was sweating for his recklessness. In theory, until now, the Great Horn Army and the five great clans were still mortal enemies. If it were any other time, if the Platinum Embracehad bumped into a member of the Great Horn Army, he would definitely not have minded. He would not have added any seasoning and would have swallowed the poor rat citizen alive. However, Meng Chao insisted on being honest with the platinum embrace. He believed that the other party wouldnt act impulsively. It wasnt just because everyone could see that the platinum embrace was on the verge of dying. There was no point in dragging a few rat citizens to die with him. The final pride of the high orc nobles wouldnt allow him to do so. Furthermore, Meng Chao knew that the platinum embrace was filled with confusion over the sudden betrayal. And he was the only one who could solve the confusion before the Platinum embracedied. As expected, the Platinum embracewas like a statue that was covered in icicles. After being stiff for more than half a minute, a weak sigh finally came from the depths of the armor. He also imitated Meng Chao and took off his totem armor, revealing his body that was dyed a deep red by the dried blood. Do you know who I am? It was not a question, but a confirmation. The loose skin on the platinum embraces face drooped down, covering the killing intent that originated from the Fury Lion bloodline, making him look like a drowning dog that had lost its way, he muttered, Arent you afraid of being killed by me, or even the great horn army being destroyed? It doesnt matter anymore. Meng Chao said calmly, Because five days ago, the great horn army was destroyed by Hu Langkanus. To be more precise, it was annexed. What? ! The Platinum Group was shocked and cried out involuntarily. It seemed that Hu Lang kanus had indeed failed to inform the lion and tiger clans in Crimson Gold City about the important military information that could change the ruling order of Turanze. As a result, the surrendered soldiers of the Great Horn Army had been reorganized and obeyed the orders of Jackal. Today, the Platinum embracestill knew nothing about this. As the brother of the great chief of the gold clan, the Platinum embracewas obviously not a simple-minded boor with strong limbs. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and thought quickly. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze had become clear and clear. Whats going on? The noose of death tightened around his throat. His face was so pale that there was no color in it, and it was extremely difficult for him to breathe. However, as his life force was rapidly draining away, his expression became calm as he muttered, Even if the great horn army is just a motley crew, theres no reason for them to completely collapse within a few days. What exactly happened five days ago? We are not too sure about the details. All We know is that many warriors and priests of the Great Horn Army went crazy on a dark night, and the ancient Dream Holy Maiden was assassinated. Meng Chao briefly explained what had happened in the past few days to the Platinum Embrace. Other than his real identity and the methods that he used to rescue the ancient Dream Holy Maiden, he did not tamper with or hide anything else. After all, the truth was the most powerful. If he wanted to gain the trust of the platinum embrace in the few hours before his death, he had to be open and honest. Therefore.., meng Chao didnt even hide anything. This is the SAINTESS. We saved her by chance, but because of the bloody battles, her brain was severely damaged, her soul was consumed, and she fell into a deep coma. We couldnt wake her up no matter how hard we tried. We could only hide her here in the hope that we could avoid the enemys search. Without the call of the SAINTESS, we no longer have any power to stop the collapse of the Great Horn Army. Within three to five days, most of the rat soldiers surrendered to Jackalkanus, and a few warriors who were unwilling to surrender broke out of the siege and headed south, hoping to return to their nest. As for why we saved you, well, of course, we know who you are and that you are an enemy of the Great Horn Legion. However, the enemy who personally destroyed the Great Horn Legion is, after all, Jackalkanus, and it seems that the subordinates of JackalKanus are going to kill you. I dont know why they are doing this. I just dont want to let Jackalkanus get what he wants. Jackwolf is our mortal enemy, and youre also the mortal enemy of Jackwolf.then, perhaps, the mortal enemy of our mortal enemy might have a chance of cooperating? At the very least, before you die, can you tell us some information so that we know how to escape and create more trouble for JackwolfKanus? The platinum embrace stared at the unconscious ancient Dream Saintess for a long time. He was filled with emotions. Before today, he never dreamed that he would meet the culprit who caused the great horn rebellion in such a situation. Platinum embracetried its best to find the flaws and contradictions in Meng Chaos words. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the information Meng Chao told him and the shocking changes that happened in Crimson Gold City in the past few days, as well as the strange sensations he sensed after he went deep into the area controlled by Hu Langkanus.., they could be perfectly matched. Moreover, the violent ripples that were constantly being released from the depths of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain were something that could not be faked no matter what. Other than the witch who had wreaked havoc on the entire map, who else could plant so many vivid illusions into the brain of the platinum embracein such a short period of time? Chapter 1231 - Violent Blade Chapter 1231: Violent Blade Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If it had been five days ago, he would not have minded mincing the Ancient Dream Saintess with his own hands. Now, however, the situation had changed a hundred and eighty degrees. As the younger brother of the Gold Clans great chief, Platinum Embrace had enough channels to get a lot of information that Meng Chao and Ice Storm did not have. After putting all this information together with the truth that Meng Chao had told him, this not-so-simple-minded lion warrior had already come to a conclusion. Kanus, you dog that only deserves to eat rotten meat The corner of the platinum embraces eyes twitched as he muttered to himself. Then, there was a series of coughs that he was unwilling to accept. He coughed until his throat and heart were spurting out blood. His face was so pale that it was almost transparent, revealing the extent of the cracks on his bones. What do you want? The Platinum Embracewho thought that he had thought everything through swallowed the mouthful of stinky blood back into his stomach and forced himself to stabilize his fatal injury. His eyes shone with the last few rays of sharp light as he stared at Meng Chao, Since you are willing to tell me everything honestly and even dare to let me see the ancient Dream Saintess, you must want something from me, right? I dont know. Meng Chao shook his head and put on a half-helpless and half-confused expression, At first, we thought that under the blessing of the Rat God and the command of the SAINTESS, we would have a chance to conquer red gold city. At the very least, we would be able to conquer hundred blade city and intimidate the five great clans, thus establishing the sixth clan that belongs exclusively to the rat people the Great Horn clan. However, the crushing defeat under hundred blade city completely destroyed our dreams and cleared our minds. Right now, we only want to live of course, as free people, with our heads held high and our chests puffed out. We want to live happily and never go back to the days when we were enslaved and slaughtered by others. However, as you can see, even such a small, extravagant hope seems to have turned into a dream of flying out of the sky and picking up the stars. With just the two of us, it will be difficult for us to break out of the encirclement with the unconscious Lady Saintess and go down south to find our companions. Moreover, so what if we go down south? We have lost most of our food supplies and military equipment, and the number of people we have is less than half of the previous half. We have no chance of surviving under the joint attack of the five great clans. We have nowhere else to go. We just want to find a suitable way to die together with the SAINTESS. However, we accidentally bumped into the subordinates of Hu LangKanus in the depths of the forest and massacred high-level warriors of the Lion and Tiger clans like you. This is really something that we cant understand no matter how we think about it. Shouldnt the Wolf clan be a vassal clan of the Lion and tiger clans? Didnt they come to encircle the Great Horn Army under your orders? Why do you want to kill each other? We saw a glimmer of hope in this matter, so we took the risk to save you. Perhaps, theres a tiny chance that you can become our life-saving straw compared to the pollen of the mandala flower? Now, it should be your turn. The legendary Platinum Embrace, who is unrivaled and undefeatable, has come to teach us how to survive. These words caused the platinum embraceto fall into deep thought. A strong conflicted expression appeared on his face. He seemed to be thinking deeply about whether telling the lowly rats about everything that happened in Crimson Gold City would bring about irreparable consequences. However, when he thought about how the current situation was already irreparableand that he only had one last moment left in his life, the conflicted expression on his face vanished into thin air. Do you want to live with dignity, freedom, and dignity? This isnt impossible. The platinum embrace muttered to himself as if he was justifying the information he was about to reveal, In every Battle of Glory in the past thousands of years, there were examples of the mouse people who were fearless and performed meritorious deeds before finally breaking away from their status as slaves and becoming official members of the five great clans. Since all of you have proven your valor in the Great Horn Rebellion, Lord Lexa of the Horn of destruction, who is Magnanimous and magnanimous, will surely be willing to forgive your crimes and grant you a brand-new and honorable identity as long as you can prove your loyalty. Meng Chaos eyes suddenly lit up. Like a true rat subject, half of them were overjoyed, and the other half were sensitive and suspicious. So, what do we have to do to get the forgiveness of the Horn of Destruction? He glanced into the depths of the cave and asked cautiously and hesitantly, Can even Our Lady Saintess Be Forgiven Of course. The Proud Lion Wont care about the betrayal of a few little rats. No, thats not really betrayal. Its just the nonsense of the little rats. The platinum embrace stared at Meng Chao and enunciated each word clearly, With the honor of the Furious Lion Warrior, I guarantee that as long as you can find Lord Lexa of the Horn of destruction and help me convey a crucial military intelligence to him, he will definitely forgive and accept you! Meng Chao hurriedly asked, What military intelligence? The platinum embrace narrowed his eyes, and an indignant look appeared on his face again. He gnashed his teeth and said, The military intelligence about the violent Blades sudden attack and the massacre of the Lion clan in Crimson Gold City! Even though Meng Chao had already predicted that there would be irreconcilable conflicts between the lion and tiger clans based on the memory fragments from his previous life, and with the encouragement of canus the jackal wolf, the conflicts intensified and began to fight.., in the end, both sides suffered heavy losses. Hearing the platinum embrace confirm his prediction, he could not help but take a deep breath together with the ice storm. There was no need for the platinum embrace to explain the name of Alex, the great chief of the Tiger Tribe and the blade of fury. The Kings infamous name had long been spread to the two banks of the tumultuous Tulan River along with the bloody battles and the VIP list of potential partners in Meng Chaos heart. However, not only was his sequence on the list inferior to that of Hu Lang, he was even behind the Horn of destruction. It wasnt a matter of strength. It was mainly his mental state and degree of control. Through a large number of rumors, Meng Chao felt that this ferocious tiger tribe chief was crazier, more unstable, and harder to control than Hu langand Horn of destruction.. This could be seen from his title. Blade of Destructionwasnt a persons name, but the name of a peerless weapon. In the fierce Tiger Tribe of the Gold clan, there was a tradition that had been passed down for thousands of years. According to the legend, nearly ten thousand years ago, the most powerful ancestor spirit of the Tiger tribe condensed the blood of all the members of the tribe, melted the hardest crystals and metals deep in the earth, and forged an incomparably sharp saber that could cut iron as if it were mud, it became the symbol of the entire tribe. And when the warrior who first owned the Saber sacrificed himself, he left his last words, hoping that a part of his body, a tooth, or the hardest bone, would be embedded on the saber. His successor followed his last words and embedded a tiger tooth that had been stimulated by totem power for decades on the blade of the blade. When his successor also embarked on the fated path of a high-level orc and sacrificed himself bravely, he also pulled out one of his tiger teeth and signaled for his new successor to embed the second tiger tooth into the blade. In the thousands of years that followed, the strongest warriors of the Tiger tribe in the past generations all wielded the blade that was filled with the fangs and bones of the martyrs, tearing apart the enemys sword, armor, magic, cannonballs, and body. Countless soul-stirring fierce battles had left crisscrossing cracks on the saber, which had also caused the blade to crack and even break in the middle. While the saber was being reforged again and again, the saber had been added with a lot of materials that came from the bodies of the strongest warriors of the Tiger clan and were stimulated by the spiritual energy and totem power. The quality of the materials was comparable to crystals and metals. In the end, the spine of the saber had been integrated into the spine of the strongest expert of the Tiger clan, and the bloodthirsty saber that was densely covered with fierce tiger fangs on the blade had long been changed beyond recognition. The original appearance of the saber could no longer be seen. This was the blade of destruction, the ultimate fierce saber that everyone was shocked to hear! The blade of destruction was widely recognized as one of the most destructive weapons in the entire Tu Lan Ze. Embedded with the tusks and bones of hundreds of the strongest experts of the tiger clan, it meant that it had received the blessing and enhancement of hundreds of the ancestors of the Tiger clan at the same time. Those who were able to wield it instantly received the combat experience of hundreds of Tiger clan martyrs. Even a three-legged cat that could not even kill a mouse could turn into a bloodthirsty tiger that could devour everything the moment it wielded the Blade of Destruction. However, that was precisely the problem. In Tulanze, one had to be qualified and pay a corresponding price to obtain any power. The combat experience of hundreds of the strongest tiger warriors was not so easily digested. For most of the tiger warriors whose civilization had been declining to the age of the clan. Without the scientific research on the mysteries of the brain and the technology of information transmission, the depth of their brain and the toughness of their brain cells were not enough to withstand the torrent of astronomical information in such a short period of time, they flooded into their brains crazily. There were countless tiger warriors who had daydreams of soaring to the sky. Some of them believed that they were the chosen ones because of their courage. However, at the moment when they were holding the violent blade, the high-speed transmission of the information flood triggered the overload of the brain cells, causing the temperature of the brain tissue to rise continuously. Eventually, it triggered the spontaneous combustion of the brain, flames spewed out from their seven orifices, eventually burning their heads into a black empty shell. Of course, the current Tiger tribe didnt have such words as Brain cells, high-speed transmission of information. In the Tiger Tribes view, the blade of Fury was a vicious blade that received both blessings and curses. Only by clenching their teeth and enduring the cruelest curses. Would they be qualified to receive the most generous blessings. Chapter 1232 - The Tiger Clan’s Surprise Attack Chapter 1232: The Tiger Clans Surprise Attack Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, as the Blade of Fury was embedded with more and more tusks and broken bones of the Tiger Clan warriors of past generations The curse attached to the saber seemed to become increasingly ferocious. Even if the warriors of future generations could grit their teeth and endure the curse of the saber, they would become the Blade of Furys new owners. Often times, they would be unknowingly eroded by the saber in years to come and gradually become muddle-headed killing machines. This point was similar to the origin warriors that were created when the totem armor went out of control. Therefore, in the past thousand years, the Violent Bladewas used as the spiritual symbol of the entire tribe and was worshipped in the most ancient temple of the fierce tiger tribe. Even the bravest and most skilled warriors of the tiger tribe did not dare to challenge it easily. Holding the Violent Bladewas tantamount to suicide. Alex was one of the few challengers in the last thousand years. He was also the only one who could survive. Before he held the violent blade, he was just an unknown low-level warrior in the fierce tiger tribe. However, contrary to everyones expectations, after he held the violent blade, he didnt bleed or spit fire from his seven orifices and burn his entire brain. Nor were they eroded by the killing intent that had accumulated for tens of thousands of years hidden in the violent blade and reduced to monsters like the warrior of origins. Of course, their personalities became incomparably violent. They were bloodthirsty and thirsted for war These were all common symptoms after holding the violent blade. As the tribe that loved war the most in the entire Tulanze, the fierce tiger tribes definition of reasonwas different from other tribes. As long as Alex was not crazy enough to kill everyone, everyone was willing to bow down to him and respectfully address him as Great Chief. In fact, if it was not for the fact that the furious Lion tribe had also produced a once-in-a-thousand-years son of heaven, the fierce man of the fierce men, and the so-called horn of DestructionReyksa. Alex, who was wielding the violent blade, definitely had the ability to ascend to the highest throne of the Gold clan and command all the wolves, tigers, and leopards! Although Meng Chao and icestorm were shocked by the news that the violent blade had commanded the warriors of the Tiger clan to launch a surprise attack on the Lion clan, they felt that it was impossible and unnecessary for the platinum embrace to lie. This was especially so for Meng Chao, who had long known that the lion and tiger clans were bound to clash. Although he had a surprised expression on his face, he only wanted to know the details of the battle in his heart. After all, it was impossible for Alex to only know how to wield a Saber and wield a spear when he was able to become the clan leader. Had he not thought that it would not be beneficial for him to lose to the furious Lion clan before the great horn rebellion had subsided and the four great clans, such as bloody hoof, were eyeing the battle from the side? Besides, the violent blade might not be able to defeat the Horn of destruction just by brute force! The corner of Platinum Embraces eyes and mouth kept twitching in the face of the two peoples curious eyes. He knew that his next words would completely expose the embarrassment and weakness of the furious Lion clan. Normally, even if he were to die, he would not reveal these secrets in front of two lowly slaves. However, even if his life was insignificant, the future of the entire lion clan was very likely to be changed by these two slaves. Thinking of this, platinum embrace could only console himself in his heart. From the series of actions that he had performed to save himself, even if the two people in front of him were rat subjects, they were still the best among the rat subjects. It made sense when he thought about it. To be able to survive the chaos of the great horn that lasted for several months, to survive a series of fierce battles with mountains of corpses and seas of blood, to be able to escape the fatal blow of Kannus the Jackal, and to have a way to rescue the ancient Dream Saintess.., these two people could be considered rare existences among the millions of rat subjects. The tradition of the Tulan people was to respect the strong. The strength of these two people was already strong enough to cleanse the cowardice and meanness in their bloodlines. Revealing some of the things that had happened in crimson gold city to them would not tarnish the pride of the furious Lion Clan. Platinum embracelet out a long sigh and closed his eyes. He gave up and told them what had happened in Crimson Gold City five days ago. Ever since the outbreak of the riot in great horn, thousands of rat rebels had been driven into the territory of the Gold clan by the four major clans, who were trying to lure them away. The strongest experts of the lion and tiger clans, including the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury, had seen through the evil intentions of the four major clans at a glance, including the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury, the powerhouses of the lion and tiger clans had seen through the evil intentions of the four major clans at a glance. Therefore, they certainly would not mobilize the elites of their headquarters to deal with the menacing great horn legion. Although they did not have a strong combat ability, they had an absolute advantage in numbers, which made them very troublesome. Of course, wiping out the Great Horn Legion was not a problem. The problem was that the lion and tiger clans werent willing to waste a lot of time and resources. Otherwise, in the upcoming five-clan competition, or even the internal competition between the lion and tiger clans, they would decide whether the horn of destruction or the violent blade would be the war chief, it would be very difficult to predict the outcome of the game where they would command all the troops of Turanze and charge toward the land of Holy Light. Coincidentally, after decades of rest and recuperation, the number of the Wolf tribe had become abnormal, gradually forming a situation where the tail was too big to fall. Although the nominal Wolf King kanus had always been subservient to the lion and tiger tribes and took whatever they wanted. However, regardless of whether it was the horn of destruction or the blade of fury, they would not let down their guard. After making the decision to let the Wolf tribe surround the Great Horn Legion, it would be best if both sides suffered heavy losses, the elite troops of the lion and tiger tribes did not make any moves near Red Gold City. Instead, they reorganized and performed. It had been 50 years since Turanze had launched a war of annihilation on a scale of more than one million troops. The Horn of destruction and the blade of fury, which had grown up after the last era of glory, it takes time to master the army and gather strength. Lions and Tigers of the two noble families, also gathered in the Red Gold City, should plot how to deal with one look ambitious, unruly blood hoof and other four clans. These guys had even resorted to the despicable trick of allowing the rat rebels to enter the territory of the Gold clan. It was obvious that they had completely abandoned their dignity as warriors of Tulan. To put it crudely, they did not even care about their face. It would not be easy to make them obey the orders of the Gold clan obediently, as they had done in the previous Wars of Glory. Everything had been under the control of the Lion and tiger clans. After months of reorganization and training, the lion and tiger warriors who were originally free and undisciplined were gradually trained to follow orders and obey strict laws. As for the Wolf Clans encirclement of the Great Horn Legion, although the battle was messy and messy, the southern territory of the golden clan had fallen into the hands of the rat rebels. However, this was what the nobles of the lion and tiger clans wanted. As long as they could weaken the Wolf clans numerical advantage and make the Wolf clan more loyal and obedient to the lion and tiger clans, the erosion of the southern territory could not be considered a huge price. In any case, the mandala tree had already bloomed, so no matter which territory it was, it would not be able to obtain too many resources. As long as they completed their preparations, the Tulan Army would attack the land of Holy Light. In the next few years or even decades, the resources of the land of holy light would be the key to the survival of the Tulan civilization. In comparison, the few bottles and jars in the southern territory of the Gold clan would not matter even if they were all broken. As for the nobles of the Lion and tiger clans, during the Battle of Glory, the distribution of benefits between the two clans had also reached an agreement that did not harm the harmony among the grand banquets and fierce battles. Whether it was the horn of destruction or the blade of Fury who had ascended to the throne of the war chief, both sides could share the benefits equally to ensure the balance of power and harmony between each other. In the past thousands of years, the lion and tiger clans had always been working side by side. Similar agreements had been signed many times by the chiefs of the past generations. It had become a natural blood alliance. No one felt that the cooperation this time would be any different. They all thought that the other party was smart and clear-headed enough to know that neither the Lion clan nor the Tiger clan had the strength to devour the other party in one bite. And the result of both sides suffering heavy losses could only be that the four great clans, led by the Bloody Hoof Clan, would benefit. Therefore, when the platinum group received the urgent military intelligence sent by the violent blade, it was said that the four great clans, including the Bloody Hoof Clan, had secretly formed an alliance and merged their forces together, just as the Gold clans territory was about to move to the east, he didnt notice that this was an extremely bloody conspiracy. Without suspecting his platinum group, he immediately brought the lion nobles stationed in Crimson Gold City to discuss countermeasures with the violent blade and the tiger nobles. Apart from the Dark Moon clan who had the characteristics of reptilian beasts, most high-level orcs had thick hair. The purer the bloodline of the noble, the thicker the hair. The lion and tiger clans, in particular, were proud of their thick and hard hair, which was shiny and shiny. One of the side effects of having too much hair and too much blood was that the nobles of the lion and tiger clans often emitted an extremely thick smell of blood. Although they were called Orcs,there was still the word High-levelbefore them, and they were not real beasts. Even if they were unrestrained and did not care about small details, the Liger warriors would still change their expressions when they smelled a body odor that was so strong that it could be seen with the naked eye. Because of this flaw that was neither too big nor too small, when the nobles stayed in their tents or rooms, they often liked to burn spices or light candles that were mixed with spices. Many precious spices were solid secret medicines that had the effect of refreshing the mind or activating the power of totems. They were priceless strategic materials. As the chief of the fierce tiger tribe, the violent blade was surrounded by dozens of huge candles that were as thick as an arm. They emitted a strong and pungent fragrance to cover up the body odor. This was very normal. Whether it was the platinum embrace or the other lion nobles, none of them had expected that the Tiger tribe chief, who was known for being Violentrather than Cunning, would poison the candles! Chapter 1233 - Strange Fire Chapter 1233: Strange Fire Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With the furious lions robust physique, it was naturally impossible for them to be poisoned to death by the smoke. After the lion nobles, including Platinum Embrace, inhaled the poisonous smoke, they only felt a little dizzy and their blood did not flow smoothly. However, in a fight between experts, only victory and death were on the line. The tiger nobles sitting opposite them all had skills that were on par with them. It was enough to make them dizzy and unable to bleed. This was especially true for Alex, the violent blade. Other than lexa, the Horn of destruction, no one else could subdue him. Not to mention that the Tiger Race had taken the initiative. When the violent blade used the bone whip to point at a vital point on the huge sand table, attracting all the lion nobles to lean over and take a look. This fierce tiger who hadnt been seen in a thousand years suddenly crushed the bone whip and shot out the bone whip. He jumped up, spun his body, and drew his blade, chopping off the heads of two lion nobles with a single slash. When the huge lions head was pushed by the spurting blood and rolled around on the sand table, none of the lion nobles, including the platinum embrace, could react in time. There was no suspense in the battle after that. The Lion Race suffered a great loss. More than a dozen nobles were killed by the tiger race in the blink of an eye. Platinum embrace fought with all its might and relied on a few guards to protect it without fear of death. It fought and retreated, barely managing to escape from the blade of violent blade and barely making it out of the Tiger Races camp, they returned to the Lion Races settlement area in Red Gold City. At this time, the battle cries inside and outside red gold city had already converged into a raging wave. The Tiger Warriors, who were scattered all over the city and had long been prepared, immediately rushed towards the Lion clans granary, Arsenal, Temple, and other vital areas after hearing a few shrill bugle calls from the north, south, east, and west. The furious Lion Clan, who had been caught off guard, received a head-on blow. Of course, one of the most valiant tribes in the past three thousand years in Tu Lan Ze could not be completely defeated by a mere head-on blow. The furious lions, who had come back to their senses, ignited the flames of revenge in their furious roars and started a fierce battle with the Tigers in Crimson Gold City. The camps of the lion and tiger tribes that were stationed around Crimson Gold City were also in chaos and began to kill each other. Both sides had fought side by side for thousands of years and were familiar with each others strength and tactics. In the beginning, there were naturally attacks and defense, and they were evenly matched. However, as the fire gradually entered a white-hot state, the effect of the blade of Fury killing more than a dozen lion nobles in the surprise attack and seizing many lion granaries and armories was finally revealed. Many lion troops gradually fell into the predicament of running out of ammunition and food. The vital points in the city were seized by the Tiger Warriors one after another, making it impossible for them to get timely supplies. The lack of the latest news from the nobles in the city made them even more confused about the mess in front of them. At this moment, the violent blade climbed up the tallest tower in Crimson Gold City and gave the furious lion warriors a fatal blow. He claimed that he had killed the Lion clans leader, Lexa the Horn of destruction, who was also the chief of the entire Gold clan, in a fair fight. In turanze, who believed in The law of the jungle, the winner is King,killing the chief was never a shameful thing. On the contrary, it was a symbol of strength and courage. The person who killed the chief was the new chief. This was a custom that had been formed by thousands of years of blood. The Violent bladeused this custom to declare that it had become the new chief of the Gold clan. In the name of the chief, he asked all the furious lion warriors inside and outside of Crimson Gold City to put down their weapons and surrender to him. According to tradition, he would not make things difficult for the furious Lion warriors who had submitted to him. He would still create opportunities and provide resources for them to go to the land of Holy Light and chase after the highest glory that an ORC warrior could imagine. This news was like a bolt from the blue, turning all the furious Lion warriors who were fighting bloody into dumbfounded statues. Of course, they didnt want to believe that the Horn of destructionthat they usually respected like a god would be killed by the Violent BladeC whether it was a fair fight or a despicable sneak attack, it was absolutely impossible! However, the fire lasted for more than half a day, and the Horn of destructionstill didnt appear. This was also a fact that no one could understand or refute. Logically speaking, with the Horn of destructionsuppressing the absolute strength of the two banks of Turanze, after equipping the totem armor, it could soar into the sky and illuminate the surroundings of Red Gold City with its burning flames of war. Moreover, the Horn of destructionwas a well-known sound that was extremely loud and clear. The sound waves even contained an unrivaled pressure that could make people involuntarily submit to his feet. It was said that his angry roar was like Rolling Thunder. Even if it was transmitted more than ten to twenty miles away, it could scare people out of their wits. Even if he was trapped in the city by the Violent Bladefor various reasons, as long as he could emit a thunderous lion roar and let all the furious Lion Warriors know that he was still alive, it would be able to lock the morale of the Lion Warriors.., firmly at the highest value. However, from the beginning to the end, no one had heard the sound of the Horn of destruction. No matter how unwilling the lower-middle-level warriors of the Furious Lion clan were to believe this shocking news, they had no choice but to muster up 120,000% of their courage. Just like that, the leaderless furious Lion clan gradually fell into a disadvantage in this sudden fire. Seeing that the situation was not good, platinum embrace led his trusted aides and guards to charge out of Crimson Gold City before the Tiger clan took over all the city gates and fled toward the south. When he discovered that this fish had slipped through the net of berserk blade, he immediately dispatched the tooth of corrosion to give chase. Both sides chased and fled. After a few days and nights of fighting, they gradually entered the battle zone between the Wolf clan and the Great Horn Legion. What happened next was what Meng Chao and ice storm saw with their own eyes. Platinum embracepaused for a moment as he looked between Meng Chao and ice storm. It seemed that he wanted to know if they understood what he was talking about. Meng Chao and ice storm were not ordinary rats. After looking at each other, they naturally saw something strange in each others eyes. It was not that there was anything wrong with the fire itself. In fact, for the people of Tulan who treated killing each other as a common occurrence, the lion and tiger clans, who had fought side by side for thousands of years, had never had a fatal conflict, it was the most unbelievable thing. In the end, whether it was the game of the brave within the clans or the competition among the five clans, it was nothing more than a fire with rules and limits. Most of the time, a medium-sized war was like a moderate-intensity mountain fire. Not only would it not damage the strength of the clan, but it could also trim the dead branches, rotten leaves, snakes, insects, rats, and ants that did not deserve to live in this world, it would make the entire mountain forest and the wolves, tigers, and leopards that lived in the mountain forest even more prosperous. However, according to Platinum Arms, the Lion Clan had lost too quickly in this sudden war. This wasnt because more than a dozen nobles had been ambushed by the violent blade. After all, like other Orc tribes, the furious Lion clan was made up of tribes and clans. The so-called nobles at most had the power to kill their own tribes or clans. Unless they were at the level of the Horn of destruction, an ultimate powerhouse that wasnt seen in a thousand years, it was difficult for them to gain the full support of the entire Lion clan. On the other hand, even if more than ten nobles died, it would not destroy the Lion clans command system and morale. Similarly, the Lion Clans granary and Arsenal were naturally heavily guarded. Even if they did not expect the tiger clan to launch a surprise attack, the Crimson Gold City did not know that the great horn army had fallen apart. The guards could not let down their guard and make the Tiger clan feel like there was no one there. These were not the key factors that would determine the success or failure of the battle. The most crucial and direct factor was when the violent blade tiger pounced on the tower and gave orders to the entire city, announcing that it had killed the Horn of destruction. Where was the legendary great chief of the Gold clan who could shatter the enemys heart, lungs, lungs, and kidneys just by roaring like a Lion? Meng Chao thought quickly and instantly understood. Could it be that the horn of destruction wasnt in crimson gold city when the violent blade brazenly started a war? Meng Chao slapped his thigh and looked at the Platinum embracewith his bright eyes as he spoke like a barrage of cannons, Thats right, youre also an expert that has the qualifications to become one of the top ten experts of the Gold clan. Under normal circumstances, when encountering such a thing, you would definitely stay in crimson gold city to protect the Lion clans temple and fight to the end, right? Theres no reason for you to be chased like a stray dog by the tooth of corrosion whos on the same level as you! Unless, youre shouldering a mission thats more important than your own life and honor. For example, you have no choice but to escape from Crimson Gold City and go somewhere to inform someone about the shocking changes in Crimson Gold City. If Im not wrong, this Someoneis Lord Horn of destruction, right? Yes, even if the violent blade is gradually eroded by the legendary fierce blade, its only bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty, and its not an idiot. If the Horn of destruction is really stationed in Crimson Gold City, he wouldnt dare or be willing no matter what. At this critical juncture, hed shed all pretense of cordiality with the Lion clan, and both sides would suffer heavy losses. The problem is, where exactly did the great chief of the Gold Clan Go? Logically speaking, the great horn army hasnt been annihilated yet. The armies of the four clans, including bloodhoof, are slowly approaching the gold clan. The Tiger clan, the Wolf clan, and the Leopard clan inside the gold clan are all extremely dangerous predators. As the Lion King and the great chief, the horn of destructionshould have stayed in crimson gold city to consolidate resources and train the Lion Clans army, intimidate the various forces that are ready to stir up trouble, and remotely control the battle between the Wolf clan and the Great Horn Army on the frontline. Theres really no reason for them to leave Crimson Gold City! Chapter 1234 - Secrets of the Holy Mountain Chapter 1234: Secrets of the Holy Mountain Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at Meng Chaos sharp, blade-like gaze, the dignified Platinum Embrace actually avoided his gaze. However, this detailed analysis raised Platinum Embraces evaluation of Meng Chao to another level. He believed that he and the female warrior next to him, who had strong Leopard Clan characteristics, were definitely no ordinary rat people. One should know that even among the children of the Lion and Tiger Clans who had received traditional military education since childhood, there were countless people who could split mountains and split rocks. Although they were able to fight tigers and leopards with their bare hands, they were able to dig out the cocoon and be organized, however, there were very few people who could come to the correct conclusion from limited information. As for the majority of the mouse peoples servants and slave workers, they did not even know the simplest Tulan language. How could they have such knowledge? It seemed that the two people in front of him had a rather noble identity before they joined the Great Horn Legion. No wonder they were qualified to accompany the ancient Dream Saintess. Thinking of this, the platinum embrace was even less prepared to hide anything. He nodded generously with a face full of pain and regret, gritting his teeth, he said, Thats right. The great chief was indeed not in crimson gold city at that time. Not only the great chief, but also his personal guards, dozens of renowned warriors, and the new talents that were worth nurturing, were all not in Crimson Gold City. Otherwise, even if the tiger clan led by violent blade was brave and good at fighting, the Lion clan, which was deeply rooted in crimson gold city, wouldnt have been beaten so miserably by them! I see. Meng Chao said, Not only did the horn of destruction leave Crimson Gold City by itself, but it also took away the core strength of the Furious Lions clan. No wonder violent blade chose this time to attack, because this was the weakest time for the furious Lions clan to stay in Crimson Gold City. Then, where did the Horn of destruction go that it exposed such a fatal flaw to the blade of Fury? The Platinum embrace was silent for a moment before it squeezed out a solemn and sacred syllable through its teeth. The great chief has gone to The Holy Mountain! Meng Chao and icestorm looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each others eyes, as well as the more complicated things hidden behind the astonishment. For Meng Chao, who had spent several months in Tulan ZE, grasped a large amount of information, and had integrated it with the memory fragments from his previous life, the importance of the Sacred Mountainin the Tulan civilization and the value it held.., it was no longer something completely unfamiliar. If the Tulan River was the mother river of the Tulan civilization The sacred mountain, which had risen abruptly from the depths of the earth between Crimson Gold City and the Tulan River, was the father of all the Tulan people and the origin of the Tulan civilization. According to the old legend, the Tulan people were not natives of this world. Instead, they came from beyond the starry sky on a burning fireball. When the fireball crashed to the ground with a thunderous momentum, not only did it crack the earth, but the largest crack gradually formed the Tulan River. The shockwave also lifted a large amount of rocks and soil from the ground. After thousands of years of precipitation, baptism, and carving, it was the sacred mountain of today. The remains of the huge fireball that carried the Tulan ancestors were also scattered in the depths of the sacred mountain after the temperature gradually dropped. In the tens of millions of years that followed, the Tulan ancestors endured hardships and prospered. Gradually, the radiance of civilization expanded from a corner of the sacred mountain to the entire Tulan Swamp. It was also often during the glorious era that the flame of civilization condensed from fresh blood was burned to the land of Holy Light in the north. However, no matter how prosperous or declining the Tulan civilization was, the sacred mountain was still the recognized place of origin for all the Tulan people. It was also the place where the Warriors wanted to die the most. Even if they were thousands of miles away, stained with blood and sand, or even died without a burial place, the Tulan Warriors firmly believed that their brave and fearless souls would fly back to the top of the sacred mountain and meet the original ancestral spirits. Apart from the glory after death, the sacred mountain was even more important to the living Tulan people. The hundreds of temples all over Tulan contained advanced weapons and advanced technology from the ancient Tulan civilization. In the words of the modern Tulan people, it was the Blessing of the ancestral spirits.. Although the modern Tulan people did not understand, or rather, did not want to admit that their civilization was slowly deteriorating. However, the older the temple was, the stronger the blessing of the ancestral spiritshidden in it. This was a fact that could not be refuted. Looking at the entire Tulan Ze, the oldest temple was undoubtedly hidden in the depths of the sacred mountain. All the ancient war epics recorded that the original ancestral spirits rode on a burning fireball and crossed the Sea of stars to come to Tulan Ze. Whoever could find the remains of the fireball could possibly know what happened before the ancestors of Turan came to Turan ze. They could even grasp the power to fly freely at the top of the stars. Such power was, of course, a hundred times more powerful and refreshing than staying on the ground and looking up at the distant sun, Moon, and stars, but could only chop off a few rocks or the heads of totem beasts. In other words, if one grasped the power to fly freely at the peak of the stars, then wanting to return to the ground and chop off rocks, totem beasts, and the heads of enemies was simply easier than blowing away a few specks of dust in the palm of ones hand. Thus, for thousands of years, the warriors who wanted to go deep into the sacred mountain and search for the most ancient temple of the Tulan civilization, as well as the remains of the big fireball, were simply as many as the densely packed swimming fry in the Tulan River when the spring was in full bloom. Unfortunately, the sacred mountain was like a treasure heavily protected by the most sophisticated and dangerous killing machine. It would not be so easy to go deep into it without paying the price of death. At first glance, the sacred mountain was just a sudden rise, but it was not a lonely peak that reached into the clouds. The mountain was not steep, and the area it occupied was not too wide. In terms of imposing manner, it was not as breathtaking as the Tusk mountain rangeto the south of Tu Lanze, which was also known as the Monster Mountain Rangeby the people of Dragon City. However, anyone who dared to step into the sacred mountain and break through the boundary would immediately feel that they were surrounded by an extremely dense fog. They would enter a state where they could not see their hands, ankles, or even their knees. Under such a state, even if they were to crawl forward on all fours, they would very likely roll off the cliff, fall, break their bones, or even be smashed into pieces. The Explorer had to muster up his courage and stimulate his wisdom to continue moving forward in the dense fog. It was not until they broke through the dense fog that the real sacred mountain appeared before their eyes. It was a strange world that towered into the clouds, with thousands of ravines, caves, and ferocious beasts patrolling. The mountain paths crisscrossed like a maze. In the real sacred mountain, not only was the surrounding environment extremely strange, it was like a giant teleportation array that transported people from Turan ze to a strange and treacherous world. Moreover, the spiritual magnetic environment here was also extremely complicated. Whether it was the totem power in the body of the Turan warrior or the totem armor on his body, they would all be restless and even boil. The seven emotions and six desires of the explorer would also be affected. Unknowingly, they would surge to an uncontrollable degree. At this point, there were naturally very few explorers who could escape unscathed. The vast majority of people were either transformed into piles of broken bones within the sacred mountain. Or they would become muddle-headed madmen, laughing fools, or the origin warriors who had completely fused their flesh and liquid metal together, becoming deformed monsters. However, even though it was so dangerous, it was still unable to stop the footsteps of the Tulan Warriors. That was because the benefits of exploring the sacred mountain were greater than the risks. Not to mention finding the depths of the sacred mountain, the original temple of the Tulan civilization, and the remains of the giant fireball after it had cooled down. Even if they only wandered in the depths of the sacred mountain for three to five days, or seventy to eighty days, they would still be able to survive. There would be no loss of control, nor would there be any foolish people. They would often receive the blessings of the ancestral spirits, they were three to five times more powerful than before. They could also pick up weapons and armor that were three to five thousand years old and seven to eight thousand years old from the sacred mountain. They would receive the combat experience of the ancient warriors and even receive direct guidance. The description of the sacred mountain by the Tulan people reminded Meng Chao of the hidden fog domain in the monster mountain range. The various anomalies in the hidden fog domain were the remains of the mother, the gathering of the underground crystal veins, the uneven distribution of the spiritual energy, the intense convection caused by the low and high density of the spiritual energy, and the combined effect of the spatial folds. It seemed that the situation in the sacred mountain was similar. Back then, even with the modern high-tech equipment, the information network that could transmit images and audio data in real time, and the support of the torrent of steel, the people of Dragon City had to pay a heavy price. The Battle of the people of Dragon City to explore and conquer the hidden fog domain had been very difficult, and they had paid an extremely tragic price. However, when they thought of the cultivation resources and the Archean relics that the people of Dragon City had excavated from the hidden fog domain, it was worth it even if they had to pay ten times the tragic price. Because those resources and technologies were very likely to push a civilization to achieve a leap that spanned ten thousand years. Meng Chao could also understand why so many warriors of Tulan were willing to persevere and go deep into the Sacred Mountain to die. He just didnt understand. Why did the horn of destructionchoose such a sensitive time point to go deep into the sacred mountain to explore and train? Hes clearly already a member of the Gold clan. No, hes practically one of the fiercest powerhouses in the entire Tu Lan Ze. Perhaps hes not even one of them. Is there a need to use such a risky method to continue improving his strength? Moreover, according to what you said, he even took away a large number of lion race elites. This makes even more sense. Exploring the sacred mountain is a matter of life and death. Even if the horn of destruction has the confidence to retreat from the depths of the sacred mountain in one piece, its impossible for all of these lion race elites that were nurtured after spending the entire prosperous era to not die, right? In short, I feel that exploring the Holy Mountain is something that only those fellows who have no other choice but to put their heads on their belts and take the final gamble will do. With the identity of the chief of the Gold clan, the Horn of destruction, and the tremendous strength of the Lion clan, theres absolutely no need to take such a risk at this critical moment, right? Chapter 1235 - Earth-Digging Forces Chapter 1235: Earth-Digging Forces Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This was a very reasonable question. Even Ice Storm, who was well-versed in Turan customs, nodded repeatedly. Over the thousands of years, adventurers who had ventured deep into the Holy Mountain in an attempt to obtain the first bucket of gold had appeared one after another. However, because the risks and opportunities in the exploration of the Holy Mountain were ridiculously high, those who were willing to explore were either those whose clans had been destroyed by the enemy, those with deep blood feuds, those exiled warriors who had been chased out by their clans, or those who had just emerged and were eager to succeed. In short, they were those who could not quickly gain strength through normal channels, or those who had a rotten life and deserved to die. In the Earth era, there was once a philosopher who said, Take a gamble and turn a bicycle into a motorcycle! He already had nothing, so why would he be afraid of losing everything? However, the Horn of destructiondefinitely did not belong to such a situation. He had already climbed up to the position of the Lion clan, no, the number one person in the Gold clan. Even if he had the same fortuitous encounter, talent, and the blade of destruction that wielded a peerless saber, he would still be faintly suppressed by him. What reason did he have to take the risk and explore the Holy Mountain? To say the least, even if the horn of destruction really had the elegant interest to explore the Holy Mountain, it should have chosen a more stable time. The Gold clan was suppressing the Great Horn Legions war on the surface, and it was in full swing. Moreover, the situation wasnt too favorable for the Gold clan. With the Bloodhoof clan and the other four clans watching from the side, the Tiger clan and the Lion Clan, who were at the top of the food chain, were also in competition. The overall situation was like an explosive barrel under the scorching sun. As the great chief, how could the Horn of destruction dare to abandon everything and go deep into the sacred mountain to seek his own death? As expected, not long after he left, the Tiger tribe and the Lion tribe started a fierce battle. With the intelligence of the Horn of destruction, there was no reason why it couldnt even foresee such a danger, right? Meng Chao and ice storm both cast doubtful gazes at the platinum embrace. The platinum embrace frowned, and every hair on his face was hesitating. He knew that if he continued talking, he would be talking about a secret that only a few lion nobles knew. It was also possible that the glory of the sacred mountain would be tarnished by two lowlifes who were born in the rebel army of the rat people. He might even incur the wrath of the ancestral spirits. However, the more hurried and weak Beep Beep Beep Beep Beepsounds that came from his heart left him no choice but to make up his mind and tell the whole truth. The trip to the sacred mountain of the Horn of destruction was related to kanus the jackal. Before kanus the Jackal became the wolf king, he was under the command of the Horn of destruction and commanded a very secretive excavation team. He was specifically in charge of excavating the lost temples buried in various parts of Tulanze for the Horn of destruction. The temples were the gifts left by the Tulan ancestors to their descendants. They contained the extraordinary technology and mysterious power of the ancient Tulanze civilization that originated from the stars. A tribe could often rise up around a temple and form a town. They could even gather the four forces to form a huge clan. Originally, there were temples of all sizes scattered all over Tulanze. The total number of temples exceeded a thousand. However, the vast majority of temples were built ten thousand years ago. With the erosion of time and the poison of war, they were gradually destroyed or even annihilated. This was especially true during the Great Extinction Order Era3,000 years ago. This was the era when the land of Holy Light was the most powerful, and Tu Lanze was the weakest. It was said that the god of the holy light humans had issued a Great extinction orderto the depths of every holy light humans brain. This made the holy light humans, who usually didnt have as much fighting spirit as high-level orcs, become crazy and fearless believers. They roared and charged toward Turanze, claiming that they would destroy all existences who did not believe in the holy light under the starry sky. The Holy Light Army attacked the city and destroyed everything they saw along the way, wiping out all traces left by the high-level orcs on this land. Even the hundred blade city in the past was destroyed by the Holy Light Humansinvasion this time. As for the temple, it was naturally regarded as an evil lair for the holy light humans to worship evil gods. It was either completely purified by the holy light and holy water, or it was blasted into dust by war hammers and even cannons. Although the high-level orcs relied on their unyielding willpower to barely block the Holy Light Armys attack. However, more than three to five hundred temples were destroyed or even destroyed by the Holy Light Army. The losses could be said to be disastrous. There were also a large number of temples that were protected by the ancestral spirits and used incredible methods to hide underground. They even directly disappeared into the void. The tribes that worshiped these temples were completely wiped out by the Holy Light Army in the fierce battle. No one knew how to find and open these lost temples. When the Holy Light Armys offensive reached its limit, the logistics supply line was stretched too long and revealed a flaw. Finally, they were met with the fierce counterattack of the high-level orcs. They had no choice but to retreat resentfully. After that, the Tulan civilizations three thousand years of reconstruction.., had just begun. In three thousand years, of course, hundreds of lost temples had been discovered by the people again. The resources, weapons, and strength in the temples had also given the people who discovered them the rewards they deserved. Countless nobodies had inherited the power of the lost temples and become the leaders of their tribes. They had even become the founders of New Tribes. They were qualified to carve their glorious deeds in the new heroic epic. After the heroic sacrifice, they were worshipped and worshipped by thousands of successors as the ancestral spirits. Even today, many Tulan people still believed that the lost temples were far from being fully excavated. In the depths of the Earth, on the peaks of the mountains, in the center of the Great Lake, in the mist and swamps, and in mysterious areas that mortals could not easily reach, there were still hundreds of lost temples hidden, they were waiting for the explorers who were rich in wisdom, courage, and strength to inherit the enormous legacy that had been dormant for three thousand years. The five clans were all looking for the lost temples. In a sense, this was also an arms race to strengthen the clans. The hundreds of clans in the five clans, whether it was the Lion clan, the Tiger clan, the Tauren clan, or the wild boar clan, all had their own very secretive lost temple exploration troop. Even the Horn of destruction kept an unknown earth-digging team. Moreover, they deliberately didnt let the Lion Clan Warriors lead the team and let Jackalkanus lead the team. On one hand, the earth-digging team didnt belong to the gold clan, or even the furious Lion clan. Instead, it completely belonged to the Horn of destruction itself. Even if they did find the lost temple, most of the benefits would fall into the hands of the Horn of destruction and be shared with their blood-related brothers and confidants like the platinum embrace. After sharing, the Horn of destruction would be in complete control of whether or not a piece of leftovers would leak out from the gaps of their fingers for the whole clan to share. Moreover, exploring the lost temple was very dangerous. It would be fine if they could not find the lost temple, but once they found it, they would have to face the numerous traps inside the temple and the ever-changing, life-or-death tests. Many trials required hundreds of thousands of lives to fill. It was obviously not suitable to use the lives of the proud and precious furious lion warriors to fill the bottomless pit of the lost temple. It would be much more appropriate to have Jackalkanus step in to swindle, coerce, and lure, recruit a large number of fallen warriors from the Wolf clan and other tribes, and use their lives to fill the bottomless pit. Thirdly, and most importantly, canus the jackal seemed to have some talent in finding the lost temple. Although his combat strength was ordinary, he had a nose that was sharper than anyone elses. He could sniff out the soil of different ages and conditions, and he could even deduce thousands of years ago based on the bloodstains and rust in the soil, what kind of fierce battle had happened on this soil. Before the Jackal, this was how the name Corpse-eating dogcame about. Many people mocked kanus. If he didnt like digging three feet underground and gnawing on corpses that were buried deep underground, how could he grow such a sensitive nose? Because he was lucky enough to explore a few lost temples and survive, the jackal kanus had a deep understanding of the defense system of the lost temples and the mechanisms that were made using ancient Tulan technology. Since he had secretly appointed canus the jackal as the commander of the excavation team, the former ghoul dog had helped the horn of destruction excavate more than twenty lost temples. Although most of the lost temples were not large in scale and had been destroyed by the war and the erosion of time, the artifacts and secret medicines sealed inside were greatly weakened. However, it still made the Horn of Destructions strength soar. Not only did it secure the throne of the Lion King, but it also firmly grasped the authority of the chief of the Gold clan in its hands. In order to reward the loyalty of canus the Jackal, the title of the Master of the Wolf Clan fell to the former ghoul dog. After becoming the Wolf King, canus the Jackal was very clear about his position. Not only did he not feel proud of himself, but he also had other thoughts when he saw the large number of wolf cavalrymen under him. Instead, he was more loyal and obedient to Horn of destructionand always remembered that he was a person who did Dirty workand Wet work.. Therefore, he used the authority of the Wolf Kingto force more wolf warriors to help Horn of destructionexcavate the lost temple. He had gone deep into the wilderness several times, but all of them had suffered great losses. While the Wolf Race hated canus, Horn of destruction naturally trusted this loyal dog even more. His trust was quickly rewarded. While the Great Horn Rebellion was in full swing, canus didnt stop exploring the lost temple. This time, his claws reached into the depths of the sacred mountain. During a top secret exploration mission, he actually discovered the legendary sacred mountain temple and the remnant of the fireball that carried all the hopes of the Tulan ancestors and descended from the sky through the starry sky! Chapter 1236 - A Divine Artifact from the Starry Sky Chapter 1236: A Divine Artifact from the Starry Sky Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and Ice Storm took a deep breath of cold air at the same time. The Holy Mountain temple was the most ancient temple in Picturesque Orchid Lakes legends. It was also the first stronghold built by the Turan people who had descended from the sky after crossing the starry sky. It had been built with resources from the remains of the burning fireball that cooled down. It contained a large amount of technology, equipment, and power from the top of the stars. It even contained the souls of the Turan ancestors from tens of thousands of years ago. It was easy to imagine that whoever discovered and inherited the power of the temple of the sacred mountain would become the Master of Tulan ZE, the supreme war chief. Meng Chao also knew that all of this was not an illusory legend. It was a fact that was about to happen. In his previous life, it was precisely because Jackalkanus had excavated the temple of the Sacred Mountain and inherited the power from the stars in the temple that he was worshipped as the ruler of the land of Turan and the supreme commander of all the Warriors of Turan, he had obtained loyalty and power that all the war chiefs had never obtained. However, at this point in time, Meng Chao had two questions that he could not figure out: How did Jackalkanus obtain permission to go deep into the sacred mountain to explore? Also, how did horn of Destructionbelieve that he really found the temple of the sacred mountain, to the point that he couldnt wait to go deep into the sacred mountain? After all, the value and significance of the temple of the sacred mountain was too important. Jackalkanus had tried his best to explore ordinary temples. It could be said that he was loyal to the horn of Destructionand wanted to excavate the lost technology in the temple to offer to his master. However, no one would believe that if he could really find the temple of the sacred mountain, he would give the Horn of destruction what he had obtained in the temple. Unless he had informed the Horn of destruction in advance of his plan to enter the sacred mountain to explore, it would be easy for people to doubt his loyalty even if he just wandered around the sacred mountain. The problem was, if he really proposed this plan to the Horn of destruction, why would the horn of destruction believe that he could gain anything? He wouldnt even bother to deal with the affairs inside and outside of Crimson Gold City, instead, he would be implicated? Thats because of a map. The platinum embrace thought for a moment and corrected him, No, it should be said that its something that looks like a map. At first glance, it looks like a black metal leaf. Its mottled and incomplete, as if its been buried deep underground for a long time. However, as long as you take this metal leaf and enter the sacred mountain, its surface will naturally appear crisscrossed. Dazzling rays of light will outline a complicated map. As the explorer advances in the Sacred Mountain, the map will also constantly change. It will guide the direction in real time, allowing people to avoid the most dangerous areas in the sacred mountain, all the way to the sacred mountain temple and the remains of the fireball. It is said that this map came from the land of Holy Light. Three thousand years ago, the evil god of light sent the Great extermination order. The holy light humans came out in full force and charged towards Tu Lanze. Not only did they break through hundreds of towns in Tu Lanze, even the sacred mountain was surrounded by them. Of course, the holy light humans wanted to uproot the sacred mountain temple and destroy the remains of the giant fireball that contained the mystery of the origin of the high-level orcs. Unfortunately, even if they sent hundreds of thousands or even millions of troops and vowed to fill every gully in the sacred mountain, the sacred mountain, which didnt look too majestic, was like a mysterious bottomless pit that swallowed all the troops, but it didnt cause any waves at all. The army of holy light surrounded the sacred mountain for an entire year, but in the end, they returned empty-handed. Although they did not find and destroy the sacred mountains temple, they did gain something by filling in the lives of hundreds of thousands of elite warriors. They used the secret method taught by the god of light to map a large number of terrain maps inside the sacred mountain. They could almost reconstruct the entire picture of the sacred mountain in the void. The human race of the sacred light probably felt that with this map, they would be able to completely reveal the true face of the sacred mountain when they returned to recuperate and make a comeback. Its a pity that the great destruction order caused damage to the land of the sacred light, which was no less than the damage done by Tu Lanze. In the next three thousand years, the land of the sacred light also suffered a lot of turmoil. Whether it was the internal strife within the sect, the rise of the Marquis of ancient tomb in the depths of the rolling yellow sand, or the gradual awakening of the demons in the Eternal Night Abyss in the far north, or the appearance of the wizard organizations that could rival the mages, the land of Holy Light was unable to take care of itself and could no longer organize a large-scale offensive like the Great Extinction Order era. The fragment that contained part of the map of the Holy Mountain also escaped to Tulanze along with a large number of enemies from the land of Holy Light. It fell into the hands of JackalKanus and was immediately presented to the Horn of destruction. Although the map drawn by the human race of Holy Light was incomplete, it was still incomplete. There was no lack of brave warriors in Tulanze who dared to venture deep into the Holy Mountain and risk everything. They had mapped many maps using the methods of the high-level orcs. After piecing together the maps drawn by the two parties, the chances of finding the temple of the sacred mountain and the remains of the fireball were raised to the point that it was worth a gamble. Of course, the few maps alone were not enough for horn of destruction to take the risk personally. The first exploration team that ventured deep into the sacred mountain was still commanded by canus the jackal. However, he consumed the secret medicine concocted by the Lion Clans witch doctor before he set off. He must return within thirty days. Otherwise, he will start from his internal organs and ignite the weird fire that the water of the entire Tulan River can not extinguish until the last strand of hair is burnt to ashes. At the same time, Horn of destruction also sent a few confidants to protect and monitor Jackalkanus along the way and to support his exploration. The facts proved that such measures were unnecessary. Jackal kanus completed his mission perfectly. Although he failed to find the temple of the sacred mountain and the remains of the giant fireball, he led the exploration team and advanced to a place that no one had been able to reach safely and retreat safely in the past three thousand years. He even brought out a lot of things that no one had ever seen before and that contained mysterious powers. They must have been the work of the ancestral spirits ten thousand years ago. It was unbelievable. Its like This! As he said this, the platinum embrace tore open his leather armor, which had been soaked in blood and dried up. It revealed his chest, which had been pierced by the spear. However, what shocked Meng Chao and icestorm was not the tip of the spear, which had pierced through his skin and flesh from half a finger next to his heart. Instead, it was a round piece of metal that was directly embedded in the flesh next to the spear head and above his heart. No, Meng Chao observed it carefully. Judging from the bulge of the flesh around it, it was not a thin piece of metal. Instead, it was a metal cylinder that was at least three to five centimeters thick, or even more than ten centimeters thick. The diameter of the cylinder was almost ten centimeters, and it was the size of an adults palm. Such a lump of metal seemed to have been embeddedinto the platinum embraceand occupied his chest. An enormous space was likely pressing down on his heart and lungs! On the surface of the metal that protruded out of his chest, there was something similar to an LCD screen, on which glimmering green light dots were floating. With the very faint Beep, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, Beep.. Seems to be some kind of countdown system.Meng Chao Mind, suddenly emerged from such an idea. Whichever way you look at it, the technique of casting this lump of metal and implanting it into a carbon-based intelligent organism is far beyond the limits of what the Turan civilization could have achieved in the age of the gens. Moreover, that simple, elegant, and even cold style was also incompatible with the simple, violent, and bloodthirsty style of the high-level orcs. It had a bit of the futuristic sci-fi flavor that the Dragon City civilization was pursuing. No wonder the high-level orcs, who had degenerated to the point of eating raw meat and blood, still firmly believed that their ancestors came from the stars! What is this? Meng Chao looked at the lump of metal, then looked at the spear that pierced through his chest, and then thought of the Platinum embraces fearless performance. He couldnt help but ask, Could it be that it has replaced part of Your Heart? I dont know. Platinum embraceshook his head slowly, I dont know how this Divine Artifacthas transformed my body. I only know that when Im seriously injured, I can point this divine artifact at the area where Im fatally injured and press it down hard. It can protect me from death for a while. No, its not as simple as protecting my life. It can help me suppress my injuries, numb the pain, and even secrete something to replace my blood. Even if the blood all over my body leaks out, Ill still be fine for the time being. Not only that, it can also stimulate my potential combat ability, allowing me to fight bravely like Im at my peak at the last moment of my life. Also, do you see those shiny little green dots on top? It can also monitor the speed of my life flow. These little green dots represent my remaining life force. It was precisely because I pressed the divine artifact into the depths of my chest in time after the spear pierced through my chest that I was able to persist all the way until now. I was also able to kill the tooth of corrosion, which was on par with me. And now, its precisely because the little green dots on the divine weapon are becoming fewer and fewer. I know that my death is imminent. Even the power from the starry sky cant change my ending. Thats why Im willing to tell you all these secrets while Im still sober. Meng Chao nodded. So this was the trump card of the platinum embrace. No wonder he wasnt in a hurry to escape. Instead, he dared to turn around and fight the tooth of corrosion. This trump card was equivalent to temporarily locking his blood! This divine weapon is something that Jackalkanus excavated from the Sacred Mountain?Meng Chao probed. Chapter 1237 - An Unstoppable Battle Chapter 1237: An Unstoppable Battle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Yes. Although its not the temple of the Holy Mountain, its very close to the temple. Platinum Embrace said, However, after exploring to this extent, the resources of Jackal Kanus exploration team have almost been exhausted. Several members of the exploration team are seriously injured and need urgent treatment. Besides, with Jackal Kanus strength, it is not enough to go deep into the Holy Mountain and uncover our Turan ancestors most ancient heritage. Not to mention, he doesnt have the courage to do so. According to Horn of Destructions plan, it was only necessary for Jackal Kanus to find the Holy Mountain temples approximate area. Of course, the small ghoul dog will not interfere in the operation that goes deep into the temple of the Holy Mountain. Due to the fatal poison and the constant surveillance of the Lion Warriors, JackalKanus did not dare to act recklessly. After further mapping and leaving a lot of marks in the depths of the sacred mountain, he returned to Crimson Gold City with a lot of mysterious items excavated from the temple of the Sacred Mountain and reported to the Horn of destruction. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully I see. If we can determine the specific coordinates of the temple of the sacred mountain, it will be worth it for the Horn of destruction to take a gamble. Meng Chao Thought for a moment and frowned again. But theres no need to rush, right? The temple of the sacred mountain is right there. It Wont run away. And only the Horn of destruction and a few of its confidants know the top secret information. Even if we annihilate the great horn army and even seize the throne of the war chief, and stabilize the ambitions of the Gold clan and the four great clans, wouldnt it be safer to free up our hands and explore the temple of the sacred mountain? Why are we in such a hurry? Thats right. The Horn of destruction didnt want to search for the temple of the sacred mountain in such a hurry. After all, its the most mysterious and dangerous place in the entire Tulanze. He feels that whether or not he can open the temple of the sacred mountain might have something to do with his identity as an explorer. If he can enter the temple of the Sacred Mountain as the war chief, its even more likely that hell obtain the approval of the ancestral spirits in the beginning. The platinum embrace said helplessly, In the beginning, other than Horn of Destruction, canus the jackal, and a few of our confidants, there was no one else who knew about this matter. We were quite at ease. I didnt expect that on the third day after canus the Jackal returned to Crimson Gold City to report for duty, an exploration team member mysteriously disappeared. Whats worse is that the missing person is one of the Lion Warriors sent by Horn of destruction to supervise Jackalkanus. He knows almost all the secrets about the temple of the sacred mountain from the beginning to the end! Meng Chaos eyes widened. His brain cells began to tremble rapidly. You suspect that it was done by the Tiger Clan?He immediately asked. To be able to make a lion warrior disappear without a sound in crimson gold city, theres almost no one else other than the tiger clan. Platinum embracesaid, Moreover, it doesnt matter whether he is a tiger or not. Even if he is a wolf clan or a leopard clan, or even a nobody, as long as we can pry open the mouth of this lion warrior and interrogate him about the secret of the Sacred Mountain Temple, he will immediately become our biggest threat. No, it is not that simple. It has only been three days since the earth-digging unit returned to Crimson Gold City, but a large number of members who knew about the secret have mysteriously disappeared. This is enough to prove that the other party has been eyeing the earth-digging unit for a long time and has grasped a lot of information about the earth-digging unit. They might even have guessed that the earth-digging unit had just returned from the Sacred Mountain! Its possible that the other party has already secretly organized a large-scale exploration team. Theyre just waiting for us to explore the path inside the sacred mountain so that they can follow our footprints and take advantage of us! I understand. Meng Chao Sighed and said, As a result, the Horn of destruction has no other choice. No matter how chaotic the war surrounding the great horn army is, no matter how turbulent the undercurrents are inside and outside of Crimson Gold City, no matter how the four great clans like bloody hoof and the others are eyeing us like tigers eyeing their prey, he can only put down everything at hand and strive to explore the sacred mountain temple and inherit the power from the starry sky in front of his mysterious competitors! Yes. We have no other choice. The Platinum Embracesaid, If it were any temple other than the temple of the sacred mountain, we would be willing to share it with the Tiger clan, the Wolf clan, the leopard clan, and the Bloody Hoof clan. However, the temple of the sacred mountain is a completely different existence. As the first temple built by the Tulan people in this world, whoever can get its recognition will be the king of Tulan. It is very likely that he will lead all the Tulan people to create a brand-new glory! Besides, the past era of prosperity lasted for fifty years. This means that the next era of Glory will probably last for fifty years, too. Whoever can become the war chief who leads the Tulan Army to attack the land of Holy Light in the era of Glory will be the war chief who has been in power for the longest time in the past thousands of years. Fifty years is enough to change many things, including leaving the throne of the war chief in a certain tribe forever. Even if the mandala flower withers after the glorious era, the fragrance of the mandala fruit will once again fill the entire Tulan Swamp. In the new prosperous era, the will of the war chief can still be applied to the brains, claws, and blades of every Tulan. No one could withstand such temptation. No one. Including the horn of Destruction. As a blood-related brother with the same bloodline flowing in his body, I know the flames burning in his eyes. I know that he not only wants to be the war chief during this glorious era, but also longs to be the eternal war chief, the Eternal King of Tulan! Even if the Horn of destruction does not have such ambitions, he, me, and all the nobles and warriors of the Lion clan can not stand to be inherited by the furious blade from the temple of the Sacred Mountain and become the chief of the war and King Tulan forever, so that the Tiger clan can ride on the neck of the Lion Clan Forever! Meng Chao nodded slowly. He understood the meaning of the platinum embrace. In the past, because the period of prosperity and the period of glory lasted for a short period of time, the two would appear alternately every seven to eight years or ten years. Therefore, it didnt have much of an impact on who would be the supreme leader during the war. For this expedition, the Lion Tribes tribal chief would be the Supreme Commander, and the Tiger Tribes tribal chief would be the supreme commander the next time. After three to five cycles, the ox-headed tribal chief of the blood hoofed tribe had the urge to command the Tulan Army. This way, the powerful tribes of the five great clans would be able to defend their own interests, and they would not completely fall out with each other. However, this glorious era might last for a full fifty years. Fifty years was too long. Regardless of whether it was the lion tribe leader or the tiger tribe leader, once they became the Supreme Leader for a full fifty years, it would be difficult for either the lion tribe or the tiger tribe to not become the supreme leader! This was the reason why bloodhoof and the other four clans did not care about their reputation and allowed the rat clan rebels to attack the territory of the Gold clan, hoping to weaken the strength of the Gold clan as much as possible. It was also the reason why the Lions and tigers, the two ostensible brothers, were scheming against each other, tripping each other, and even openly fighting each other. What about Hu Langkanus? Meng Chao was still most interested in this guy. Didnt he go deep into the sacred mountain with the Horn of destruction and carry out the exploration? No. On the face of the platinum embrace that was gradually dimming, there was confusion and frustration, Because of the mysterious disappearance of the Lion warrior who was monitoring him, the horn of destruction suspected that someone had leaked the news and even colluded with the enemy. In order to show his absolute loyalty to the Horn of destruction and that he was not interested in the temple of the Sacred Mountain at all, Canus was willing to withdraw from the exploration operation and return to the Wolf clan to command the troops. Moreover, the Wolf clan was in a mess on the frontline at that time. Several fierce generals of the Wolf clan were heavily wounded and even perished in the torrential tide of rats. Even hundred blade city was besieged by the rat rebels. It was indeed necessary for canus the jackal to return to the frontline to command the army. Therefore, the Horn of destruction did not feel that there was anything wrong with canussuggestion. Instead, it felt that the guy was very self-aware. No matter how loyal he was, he was still a ghoul dog from a humble background. What right did he have to tarnish the glory of the temple of the sacred mountain with his filthy claws? Therefore, the Horn of destruction entrusted all the internal and external affairs of Crimson Gold City to me, and it also handed over the war of exterminating the Great Horn Army to canus the jackal. Then, it brought the Lion clan powerhouse that he carefully selected and plunged into the Holy Mountain. Who would have thought that it would be so coincidental? The Horn of destruction had just entered deep into the Holy Mountain when the Tiger Clan started a war in Crimson Gold City The platinum embrace closed his eyes tightly and rubbed his fangs repeatedly. His face was filled with pain and regret. Do you think that this is as simple as a coincidence? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. If Im not wrong, the disappearance of the Lion warrior who knows a lot of secrets is definitely related to canus the Jackal! The platinum embrace widened his eyes and fell into deep thought. Now I know how Jackalkanus provoked the conflict between the lion and tiger clans! Meng Chao said, He first kidnapped or killed the lion warrior who knew a lot of secrets and misled horn of destructionto believe that the general location of the temple of the sacred mountain had been leaked. He had no choice but to carry out the exploration operation hastily and leave Crimson Gold City. When the Horn of destruction left, Jackal immediately leaked the latest intelligence to the furious blade and the Tiger clan. You said it yourself. Neither the Horn of destruction nor the entire Lion clan will tolerate being ridden by the furious blade and the entire Tiger clan for fifty years, if not forever. By the same logic, when the furious blade knows that his biggest competitor is exploring the temple of Holy Mountain, and that he is likely to become the eternal war chief and King Tulan, how can he be indifferent and wait for his death? Therefore, even if the blade of Fury no longer trusts canus the jackal, no matter how big the risk is, and no matter how troublesome the consequences are, he has no other choice but to strike first and take on the Lion clan Chapter 1238 - The Only Winner Chapter 1238: The Only Winner Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Platinum Embrace and Ice Storm both gasped when they heard that. Even now, they were still in a daze. They felt a great sense of disbelief. It was hard to believe that the small corpse-eating dog could toy with the strongest experts in the Lion and Tiger Clans at the same time. However, the truth was right in front of them, and they could not help but believe it. Even if Jackal Kanus didnt have any relationship with the Tiger Clans master, Violent Blade, in the past, its not too difficult to gain the latters trust. Meng Chao continued speaking with confidence, First, he can hide a few relic items from the depths of the sacred mountain, such as the device that can lock on to life that is embedded in the heart of the platinum embrace. I believe that with the means of Jackalkanus, it wont be difficult for him to hide from the lion warriors who are watching him and send similar items to violent blade. Secondly, he can tell the violent blade that the horn of destruction has secretly left Crimson Gold City. With the power of the Tiger Clans master in Crimson Gold City, there are naturally countless ways to verify this information. Other than the immeasurable temptation of the temple of the sacred mountain, what else is worth the horn of destruction giving up everything and taking the risk to leave? As for why I betrayed the Lion clan and joined the Tiger Clan, I believe that canus the jackal has long thought of a perfect explanation. I risked my life and sacrificed the lives of countless brave warriors of the Wolf clan. It was not easy for me to find the general location of the temple of the sacred mountain for the Lion King. However, before the most critical exploration, the Lion King kicked me aside and prepared to take the inheritance of the temple of the Sacred Mountain for himself. It was really intolerable. Such a reason was enough to make anyone betray anyone. The violent blade would not suspect anything at all. Even if he suspects something, Berserker Blade has no other choice. He simply can not bear the risk of waiting for Lion King to receive the inheritance of the sacred mountain and return in splendor. He will be crowned as the eternal king of Tulan, and the Lion clan will forever be superior to the Tiger clan. As expected, such a thing has really happened. Berserker Blade is simply going to become the sinner of the entire Tiger clan for all eternity. He will forever be imprinted in the epic of the Tiger clan in the image of an incompetent person, and he will be cursed and ridiculed by others. Attacking first is the only option for the Berserker Blade and the Tiger clan. It just so happens that the horn of destruction is not in Crimson Gold City, which gives the Tiger clan a golden opportunity. As long as they are caught off guard, they will most likely be able to control the entire crimson gold city. However, controlling crimson gold city is far from enough. Because the berserker blade will not be able to kill all the Lion Clan Warriors. After all, the conflict between the lion and tiger clans is not an irreconcilable blood feud. Its just a matter of who will be the boss. Its not a problem for one side to defeat the other. Even if the Lion warriors who have no leader temporarily submit to the Tiger clan, its not a fatal humiliation. However, if the blade of Fury wants to kill all the Lion Warriors, it will have to face a resistance that is ten times stronger. The leopard and other predators who also live in crimson gold city will not sit idly by either. The four great clans, including bloody feet, who are eyeing the Lion Warriors at the border, will not let go of the opportunity to watch the tiger fight and take advantage of the situation to become the final winner. However, if we let the Lion Warriors surrender and not kill them, once the Horn of destruction really obtains the inheritance of the sacred mountain and returns magnificently, all the struggles of the violent blade will instantly become a joke. At that time, not to mention that the lion tribes surrendered soldiers will resist again. Even the Tiger Tribes warriors may bow down and surrender when they face the Horn of destruction, who has obtained the inheritance of the sacred mountain and the power of the starry sky. Even if they want to resist desperately, once the horn of destruction requests the violent blade to come out and fight one-on-one in front of millions of wolves, tigers, and leopards inside and outside of Crimson Gold City and fight to the death, the latter has no reason to refuse. The tribal chiefs decide the tribes ownership and future with their own force. They wont shed too many warriorsblood and lose the strength of the entire clan. This is one of the most important rules of the game of Thrones in Tulanze. Even now, the violent blade might not be a match for the Horn of destruction, let alone after the horn of destruction obtains the inheritance of the Holy Mountain. Therefore, theres only one way for violent blade to sit firmly on the throne of the great chief of the Gold clan and become the eternal war chief and the Eternal King Tulan. Thats after he barely controls the situation in Crimson Gold City, hell immediately lead an elite squad to charge toward the Holy Mountain at lightning speed and kill the Horn of destruction before it excavates the Holy Mountains Temple! The winner will not be judged. As long as the Tiger King can kill the Lion King and obtain the inheritance of the Holy Mountain, the battle between the Tiger clan and the Lion clan will no longer be a tragedy of cannibalism, but a heroic feat that will sweep the journey. And right now, the Bloodhoof and the other four clans, who are eyeing the border covetously, will bow to the Tiger King from the bottom of their hearts and cheer for the birth of the Eternal King Tulanin unison! Meng Chao was resolute. Every word was like a cannonball fired by a dwarf cannon, creating a scorching crater on the cerebral cortex of the platinum embraceand the Ice Storm. He had absolute confidence. Because this was not a guess, but a fact from his previous life. However, in his previous life, the one who received the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and became King Tulan was Jackalkanus. It wasnt any of the Lion Kings Horn of destruction or the Tiger Kings Blade of Fury. The platinum embrace and ice storm were stunned by this conjecture that overturned their worldview. They racked their brains and tried their best to think, but they couldnt find any flaws in Meng Chaos conjecture. Canus, this dog that only deserves to eat rotten corpses, why on Earth would he do this The platinum embrace muttered to himself. His voice grew weaker and weaker, but his eyes grew larger and larger. It was as if his last bit of life force had been transformed into shock that overflowed from his words. Thats right. Of course, the JackalKanus did this not to help the violent blade become the eternal king of Tulan, but for himself. Meng Chao said, The Tiger King and the Tiger Clan Warriors are not familiar with the terrain deep within the sacred mountain. If they want to chase after the Lion Kings exploration team, they will definitely need the help of the Jackalkanus. Right now, neither the blade of Fury nor the Horn of destruction know that the Great Horn Army has been defeated and absorbed by Canus the Jackal. The rat people and the Wolf clan did not suffer heavy losses. Instead, they have condensed into a Super Army of unprecedented size that can suppress quality with quantity. The command of this Super Army is firmly in the hands of canus the jackal. In the eyes of both the Lion King and the Tiger King, Canus the Jackal is just a lowly, weak lackey who can be manipulated by them. If the Lion King and the Tiger King insist on this and treat each other as their greatest enemy, who else but canus the jackal will be able to command the five great clans and ascend to the throne of the eternal king of Tulan after they both suffer heavy losses in the depths of the sacred mountain and obtain the inheritance of the Sacred Mountain and activate the power of the Starry Sky? Platinum embraces eyes were almost frozen as he slowly and slowly exhaled his last breath. He instinctively wanted to refute. But when he thought of what had happened in the Col not long ago the Wolf Kings personal guards beside Kanus actually dared to attack him and the Tooth of corrosionat the same time. Moreover, these Wolf Kings personal guards were terrifyingly strong, it far exceeded the performance they usually displayed in front of the lion and tiger clans. From this, it could be seen that the ambitions of Jackalkanus were like a huge fireball that hung high in the sky at noon on a summer day. There was no need to hide them. The platinum embrace could only grit his teeth. Its impossible. Even if both the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury really suffered heavy losses and let Jackalkanus take advantage of the chaos, the Liger and tiger clans will never submit to a small jackal! For the past three thousand years, the authority of the Gold Clan has always been in the hands of the Liger clan and the Tiger clan. The honor of a noble warrior will never allow us to lower our heads to a ghoul dog that was lucky enough to obtain its inheritance In normal times, it may not be, but dont forget that the armies of the four great clans such as Bloodhoof are gathering at the four borders of the Gold clan. Once they sense the weakness of the Liger clan and the Tiger clan, they may surround them from all sides and charge forward crazily. They will defeat the Gold clan, which has suffered heavy internal strife, in the Battle of the five clans and seize the highest command in the glorious era perhaps, the highest command forever. Meng Chao analyzed with his bright eyes, If Lion King and Tiger King really suffered heavy losses in the depths of the sacred mountain, then faced with the threats of the four great clans such as bloody hoof, the Gold clan urgently needs a new strong person to stand up and integrate the strength of wolves, tigers, and leopards to defend the interests of the entire clan. No matter how bad JackalKanus is, he is still the Wolf King and a member of the Gold clan. If he can become the war chief, the Gold clan will still be the strongest clan in tulanze. If he can become the eternal king of Tulan, the Gold clan will always be the number one clan in Tulanze. The Liger nobles who have figured this out can only pinch their noses and support the Jackalkanus even though they know that it is very likely that both the Lion King and the Tiger King will suffer heavy losses. The liger nobles would think that even if the ghoul dog was a shameless, insane bastard, he was still Our Bastard. It would be easier for him to obey his orders than to obey a Tauren, a boar, a lizard, or even a treant, wouldnt it This The Platinum Embracecould not be refuted. Meng Chao could roughly understand every word except for the words that seemed to be uttered in the ancient Tulan language and were difficult to understand. However, when these words were put together, they formed a three-dimensional labyrinth that was crisscrossed and filled with labyrinths. No, it was not a labyrinth. It was simply a vast ocean made up of conspiracies and tricks. Even the Platinum Embracewas quite smart among the Lion clans powerhouses. That was why the Storm of Destructionhad entrusted him with the important task of guarding Crimson Gold City. Faced with the conspiracy of Kannus the Jackal, who was connected and controlling everything behind the scenes, he still felt a great sense of strangeness. Fear originated from the unknown. The platinum embrace had to admit that facing Kannus the Jackal, who seemed to be able to see through peoples hearts and treat Lion King and Tiger King as pawns.., the ability to play with his hands. This was completely different from the simple and crude brute force, but it seemed to be a hundred times more lethal than brute force. He felt a deep fear. It was like a drowning person in the depths of the vast ocean, facing the bottomless sea, sinking into a despair that was a hundred times greater than death. And Meng Chao was the only lighthouse in this sea of conspiracy. Chapter 1239 - Shining Lion’s Teeth Chapter 1239: Shining Lions Teeth You are not a rat citizen! Platinum Embraces became brighter and brighter. He finally knew where the incongruity he felt the moment he met Meng Chao came from. The person in front of him was definitely not a rebel rat soldier. It was not because of his fighting strength that killed tigers and wolves. It was because of his calm and composed attitude. After all, because the rat people had been oppressed by the nobles for a thousand years, even the outstanding figures of the rat peoples rebel army were brave enough to face the warriors of the clan who were wearing totem armor and launch an attack, when they saw the high-ranking lion nobles such as Platinum Embrace, they could not help but reveal a mixture of hatred, anger, and inferiority. It was extremely difficult to describe their emotions clearly. They would either project all the humiliations they had suffered in the past onto their enemies and vent their joy of You have what you have today.. Or, they would appear to be in a dilemma because they wanted to gain the recognition of a big shot but did not dare to admit it. However, platinum embrace did not feel any emotions on either side of Meng Chao. It was as if Meng Chao had not put any personal emotions into this game from the very beginning. Instead, he treated the platinum embrace, the Horn of destruction, the blade of fury, Hu Lang, kanus, and even himself as a trump card, a chess piece, and a chip. This was definitely not the realm that the rat people rebels should be in. Even the Platinum embracehimself could not maintain his calm after falling into a complicated conspiracy. For some strange reason, the platinum embraceactually thought that the self-proclaimed rat people rebel army in front of him could actually utter such words, the mysterious person who said Swift as fierce thunder, so fast that one could not cover ones ears in time and would already be right in front of ones facein the ancient Turan language was the same kind of person as the Jackalkanus. They were both chess players. They were chess players who used the vast and boundless land as a chessboard, the mountains, rivers, and the Jackals, wolves, tigers, leopards, snakes, rats, and ants living in the mountains and rivers as chess pieces, and they were players who used the future as a stake. Therefore, this mysterious man was able to see through all the schemes of kanus the Jackal. Since that was the case, since he had already seen through the schemes of kanus the Jackal, he must have a way to stop this ghoul dog. Yes, there must be a way! The gaze of the Platinum Embraceat Meng Chao kept changing. In the end, it turned into an eagerness as if it was grasping at a life-saving straw. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. He also knew that it was impossible for an ordinary rat rebel army to give such a long and orderly speech just now. Besides, the high-level orcs really valued bloodlines and glory too much. If he insisted on being a rat rebel army, the Platinum Embracewould not be able to let go of his last concern and cooperate with him sincerely. Thats right. I am indeed not a rat person. Meng Chao said, It is too complicated to explain my real identity. It has nothing to do with the current situation. There is no need to mention it. I can only assure you that, with my identity, even if I enter the temple of the sacred mountain, I will not tarnish the honor of the ancestors of Tulan. I dont think that I will trigger their curse. Meng Chao felt that he was not lying. The so-called Temple of the sacred mountainwas nothing more than an Archean relic. Which of the two Archean relics in Dragon City had he not been to? In the No. 2 Archean relic in the depths of the hidden fog absolute domain, he had even chatted and laughed with the surviving organizations of the mother. Moreover, he was the descendant of a transmigrator who had descended from the sky across billions of stars, and he was also the descendant of a dragon! Naturally, he could go wherever the lion and Tigermen could go! Are you willing to help the Lion Clan?Meng Chao asked The platinum embrace had no other choice to begin with, and at this moment, he was even more convinced of Meng Chao. His face lit up, and he looked as if he was about to pounce on Meng Chao and hug him. I dont have any special preference for the Lion clan and the Tiger clan, and I cant guarantee that Ill stand on the side of the Horn of destruction to deal with the violent blade under any circumstances.Meng Chao said calmly Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said frankly, However, I dont wish to see Jackalkanus obtain the inheritance of the sacred mountain and become the Master of tulanze. If I can enter the sacred mountain, Ill Stop JackalKanus at all costs! Such a promise did not meet the expectations of the platinum embrace. However, it was more trustworthy. The platinum embrace closed its eyes and listened to the sound of its heart becoming weaker and weaker. It would only make a Beepsound once every few breaths. Finally, it began to think. There was no need for this mysterious person to lie to it. The platinum embrace quickly came to the conclusion that Meng Chao could not be a spy sent by canus the Jackal. That was because when he escaped from Crimson Gold City, the violent blade had basically taken control of the situation. If the Tiger King really wanted to harm the Lion King, he could have sent a much larger exploration team deep into the sacred mountain to chase after the Lion King. With the power of canus the Jackal,. The Lion King would definitely die. There was really no need to arrange such an unnecessary show. In that case, this mysterious expert who did not seem to have the characteristics of a strong clan but was surrounded by visible flames of war and had vaguely reached the Battle group levelhad really received the blessing of the ancestral spirit.., was he here to save the Lion clan and even the entire gold clan? Thinking of this, the Platinum embracetook a deep breath and used the last of its strength to pull down a pendant that was connected to a leather rope from its neck. This was a string of beast teeth of various sizes. It was either from a totem beast or a powerhouse among high-level beastmen. Each tooth contained a tiny amount of metal and crystal components. It appeared to be crystal clear and glistening, as dangerous as the sharpest dagger. Relying on the natural patterns of the beast teeth, dense patterns and runes were engraved on it. In between the square inch, it drew a lifelike scene of a warrior fighting a fierce beast. The pupils of the Platinum Embracebegan to dilate. Gradually, the thing in front of him could not be seen clearly. However, he still skillfully fumbled for the third animal tooth on the left side. He twisted it off the metal base, rolled it in his palm, and then clenched it tightly. The Platinum Embracemuttered something. The right arm that was holding the animal tooth trembled slightly. The remaining blood in his body seemed to flow toward the end of his right arm as he chanted a mysterious spell. A few thick blood vessels protruded from his shriveled wrist that looked like it was covered in tree bark. And within these blood vessels that were interlaced with each other, green, orange, red, and blue colorful lights were emitted. It was as if other than the blood that flowed through the blood vessels, there was also the totem power that was barely condensed after the Platinum Embraceburned the last of its life. The life force of this lion clan powerhouse was flowing at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the metal display in its chest, the little green dot that was originally languid and would only disappear once after a long time seemed to have been whipped by the grim reaper, increasing the frequency of its flashing and disappearing. Soon, there were only ten, seven, five, and three little green dots left. Besides the tight right fist, the flesh and blood of the platinum embrace seemed to have been wrapped, covered, and sucked dry by an invisible octopus. It was accompanied by a sound that made ones scalp go numb, a hunchbacked skeleton shriveled up from the burly man. This skeleton was so shriveled that it was dehydrated. Only two bloodshot eyeballs were left. They were like charcoal balls that were unwilling to be extinguished in the ashes, still shining with a stubborn flame. He stretched out his hand toward Meng Chao and opened his palm. The animal tooth in his palm was already filled with a mysterious energy. It was like it was carved out of a luminous stone, and it emitted a dangerous light. The enraged lion warrior that was carved on the animal tooth seemed to have been given a strong life force as well. It was shaking its head and wagging its tail as it brandished its saber and shield, emitting a soul-stirring roar. Looks like I can only choose to take a gamble The Platinum Embrace said intermittently, Give this lion tooth to the horn of destruction everything that I want to report to him is contained within it and my promise as long as I can help him obtain the Holy Mountains legacy all of you will be able to obtain what all of You Want The platinum embrace didnt manage to finish his last words. His eyeballs suddenly froze. Two gray spots the size of needle tips appeared in the depths of his scarlet eyeballs. The gray spots quickly turned into wildfire and waves, breaking through the boundary between the eyeballs and the eye sockets. They spread rapidly from head to toe. In the blink of an eye, Platinum embracehad turned into a gray-white statue. His palm, which was held horizontally in the air, could no longer support the weight of the shining lions teeth. It collapsed and fell apart with a bang, turning into an extremely fine pile of ashes. Then, his entire body fell back and shattered on the ground, turning into a blurry human figure made of Ashes. The long spear in his chest, the metal cylinder implanted next to his heart, and the totem armor that had converged into a round metal ball were all scattered in the dust. Meng Chao had seen countless strange scenes of human bodies spontaneously combusting. Whether it was in Dragon City, the bandits who overdosed on the god transformation capsule, or the assassins who were remotely controlled by canus the other day. When the power they activated far exceeded their potential, it was possible for them to ignite the strange fire in the depths of their cells. From the inside to the outside, smoke would rise from their seven orifices and burn their own flesh and blood. However, it had never been as fast and violent as this. The whole process of spontaneous combustion only lasted for less than half a second. It had also never been so strange. Not even the slightest bit of smoke and open fire could be seen. It had never been so thorough. In the fine sand-like ashes, not even half of the black bones could be found. It was as if this lump of metal implanted in his heart contained technology far beyond Meng Chao and the people of Earths imagination. It had actually squeezed out every drop of power in the depths of every cell in the body of the platinum embrace, only when there was nothing to squeeze out did it send him into the abyss of death. This kind of technology that utilized the life force of carbon-based intelligent creatures to the extreme could not help but make Meng Chao click his tongue in wonder, and his hair stood on end.. Chapter 1240 - The Flying Bug Above Chapter 1240: The Flying Bug Above Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storms hair stood on end as well. This ice queen, who stood in the Blood Skull Arena, stepped on the bones and squished flesh. Facing the bull, which was several times bigger than her, and even the giant elephant, she did not even bat an eyelid. At that moment, she tried her best to curl up in the shadows within the deep cave, covering the trembling from her head to toe. When the bone-piercing frost flowed along her tailbone all the way to the top of her head, the strange prickling feeling made Ice Storm realize in shock She was actually afraid. No, of course, he was not afraid of the strange spontaneous combustion of the platinum embracein front of him, but.. What are you thinking about? Opposite the pale human-shaped ashes, Meng Chao glanced at her. Obviously, he had also sensed her peculiarity. Im thinking that Jackalkanus is really too terrifying. Icestorm smiled bitterly, At first, I was like everyone else. I thought that he was just lucky and received the favor of the Lion Kings Horn of destruction. At the same time, he was extremely despicable and shameless. In order to protect his pitiful power, he was willing to sacrifice the lives of a large number of wolf warriors to satisfy the Lion Kings insatiable appetite. Only then would he be able to sit firmly on the throne of the so-called Wolf King. All in all, he is an out-and-out villain and a coward. He is the kind of person that the Tulan people look down on the most. However, after the personal experiences of the past few days and the last words of the platinum embrace, I realized that you were not wrong. The ambition and ability of Jackalkanus far exceeds everyones imagination. Perhaps, he is the most terrifying existence in the entire Tulan. He cant even be compared to horn of destructionand Blade of Fury! He clearly had the ability to secretly nurture such a large-scale rebel army like the Great Horn Legion. He clearly created a batch of personal guards who were no less skilled than the lion and tiger warriors. He clearly had the ability to integrate the Wolf clan. He even obtained a large amount of information about the temple of the sacred mountain. Canus the jackal was still able to lurk in the shadows and kowtow to the Lion King and Tiger King. He endured all the way until this moment before suddenly erupting Ive really never heard of any warrior, general, or commander in the past thousands of years in the history of Turanze who possessed the temperament and means of this corpse-eating hound. And thats not all. Although he successfully provoked the conflict between the lion and tiger clans in Crimson Gold City, JackwolfKanuss goal is still far from being achieved. Even if he succeeds for a moment, as long as either the Lion King or the Tiger King successfully obtains the sacred mountains inheritance and returns magnificently, they will be able to crush him to death like a bug. Therefore, once the corpse-eating dogs scheme is triggered, he will have no other choice but to break into the sacred mountain and compete with the Lion King and the Tiger King! Its easy to say, but that is the horn of destruction and the blade of fury! Even in the lion and tiger clans, where experts are constantly appearing, they are born with the blessings of the ancestors. The son of Fate, who is rarely seen in a thousand years, is an existence that can lead all the Tulan people to prosperity or decline! Canus the Jackal, who was born in the weakest settlement of the Wolf Clan and whose bloodline is only slightly more noble than the rat people, actually has such arrogant confidence and courage. He has confirmed that he is more qualified, more capable, and more hopeful than the Horn of destruction and the blade of Fury to inherit the power from the stars when facing the first batch of heroic spirits of the Tulan ancestors who descended from the sky in the temple of the sacred mountain? This is really Icestorm opened his mouth a few times and gestured a few more times, but he still couldnt accurately describe his shock, fear, hatred, admiration, and even admiration for Jackalkanus, it was a mixture of emotions. If it was said that when Meng Chao first exposed the conspiracy of Jackalkanus, icestorm still had a slight dislike for the wolf king who hid in the dark, controlled the ancient Dream Saintess from afar, and caused the Great Horn Rebellion. It was certain that the Wolf King was a treacherous villain who hid his head and showed his tail, stirring up trouble. At this moment, the instinctive disgust that would arise when faced with a slimy poisonous snake was like a fog when the sun rose. It instantly vanished into thin air. No matter how one evaluated the conspiracy and ambition of Jackalkanus. He was someone who dared to barge into the sacred mountain and fight to the death with the most powerful figures like Horn of destructionand Violent bladewho had not been seen in a thousand years, using his life as a stake and his future as a bargaining chip. It was definitely not a simple word that could be used to describe them. Its like we are all ants that are stuck in a quagmire. Whether its the Horn of destruction or the blade of fury, they are all ants that are larger in size and fiercer in temperament. No matter how fierce the biting between ants is, we will never be able to get out of the Quagmire. The ice storm finally found a suitable metaphor to describe his feelings, As for Jackalkanus, for some reason, he jumped out of the Quagmire and turned into a flying insect hovering in midair. He can see the battlefield and the entire world from a higher level that none of us can see. No, not just a higher level. He seems to be able to foresee the future and see his trip to the Holy Mountain clearly. He will definitely win a great victory and return with a full reward. Otherwise, I really dont know how this zombie dog will summon up the courage to fight against the Horn of destruction and the blade of Fury! Ice storm muttered to himself. Gradually, the image of Jackalkanus, which was sometimes clear and sometimes blurry, was drawn in her mind. A few days ago, when she was rescuing the ancient Dream Saintess, she had also suffered the invasion of the nightmares brain waves. She had vaguely seen the illusion of the Zombie Rat God. Of course, she knew that the zombie rat god was fake. However, JackalKanus was real. He gradually merged with the image of the Zombie Rat God in her mind and revealed a mysterious smile in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood, this made the female snow leopard warrior, who had ice floating in her veins, Shiver. Indeed. Meng Chao felt the same way. As someone who had been reborn at the end of the world, no one in Turanze knew better than him how terrifying canus the Jackal was. It could be said that no matter how terrifying the ice storm imagined this ghoul dog, it was far from being one-tenth as terrifying as canus the jackal himself. However, Meng Chao would never be discouraged by this. He had already come this far. He had already made a crucial change. He had obtained enough information that could be fatal. He had already narrowly beaten canus the jackal. Next, wasnt he going to step onto the most dangerous arena and fight the Doomsday Wolf, who would command the entire chaos faction in the future, with all his wisdom, courage, and Luck? Win or lose. At the very least, the outcome could not be worse than the future in his previous life. At the thought of this, an indestructible belief condensed in Meng Chaos heart. He suddenly stood up and picked up the metal cylinder that could lock onto life from the depths of the sacred mountain from the Ashes. After examining it carefully for a while, he threw it aside. Like the totem armor, the thing seemed to require the totem power of a special frequency or an astronomical amount of spiritual energy. Otherwise, it could only be activated by soaking in a super concentrated secret medicine. The life force that had just locked onto the platinum embrace seemed to have exhausted its reserve energy, turning it into an ordinary piece of iron at the moment. The totem armor left behind by the platinum embrace that had fallen into hibernation due to the exhaustion of spiritual energy was not the focus of Meng Chaos attention at the moment, either. He slapped away the ashes on his fingertip and grasped the shining lion tooth that the platinum embrace had entrusted to him in his palm. His Bright Eyes seemed to pierce through the thick mountain rocks and had long shot towards the summit of the sacred mountain. Dont be nervous. He said confidently, Even if Jackalkanus can really calculate everything, he will definitely not be able to calculate my plan! OH. However, ice storm said, But, how do you know that the one Im most nervous about is JackalKanus and not you? What? Meng Chao was somewhat stunned. JackalKanus is like a flying insect hovering over a quagmire. He can clearly see the movements of all the ants in the quagmire, but he cant see your existence. Instead, you can clearly see his flight trajectory and even predict where he will fly to next. So, what exactly are you? A flying insect that can fly higher and see farther than Jackalkanus? Ice storm stared at Meng Chao in the dark and said, If I should be afraid of Jackalkanus, shouldnt I Be More Afraid of You? Meng Chao was stunned for a moment and could not help but laugh. She was able to escape the pursuit of the holy light camp as a mixed-blood and a witchs daughter. She came to Tulanze alone and hid her identity. She hid in the bloody skull arena for two years and collected a large amount of information about the gold clan, it was not until the last moment that he revealed some flaws in the woman. She was indeed not a valiant warrior who only knew how to make a living by relying on frost and claws! It seems that our cooperation has improved another level. Before entering the Holy Mountain, we must reveal more secrets to each other to ensure our sincere cooperation?Meng Chao asked Sincerely. Your target is indeed the Holy Mountain! Ice storm was not surprised at all, but she frowned deeply. Are you crazy? Meng Chao did not answer. Instead, he looked at her calmly. I know that you may have a mysterious power that is beyond the understanding of the Tulan people, but do you know what kind of place the Holy Mountain is exactly? Of course not.icestorm gnashed his teeth. Lets not talk about it for now. The elite soldiers of the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury, as well as the hidden strength of Jackwolfkanus, should have entered the depths of the Holy Mountain one after another. Lets not talk about the various seals and killing machines that were left when the army of Holy Light left the Holy Mountain three thousand years ago during the era of the great extermination order. Not to mention that the temple of the sacred mountain is definitely equipped with traps and curses that can turn outsiders into ashes. The sacred mountain itself is a complicated and ever-changing maze. If one barges into it recklessly without a map, one will not be able to reach their destination or escape even if one circles around inside for decades! If one has thousands of soldiers and horses, or at least hundreds of exploration teams, and they can coordinate with each other from afar, together with the notes and footprints of the predecessors, they might be able to tear apart the fog and find the right path. Then, just the two of us, if we are to enter the sacred mountain rashly, is it any different from sending ourselves to our deaths? Meng Chao listened quietly and did not refute the concerns of the ice storm. He even nodded slightly from time to time, agreeing with the other party. In the end, he said, The first few points are indeed a little troublesome. For a moment, I havent thought of a good solution. However, the maze of the Sacred Mountain is not a big problem because I still have a detailed map of the entire sacred mountain. What? Icestorm raised his voice and asked in surprise, You have a map of the sacred mountain? where is it? Meng Chao looked at the ice storm and said calmly, Its on you. Chapter 1241 - If You Fail, You Fail Chapter 1241: If You Fail, You Fail Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storm suddenly jumped up. She was instinctively about to gather the power of ice and wrap herself into a hedgehog filled with icicles. She took several deep breaths before she suppressed the urge to cry out in surprise. Originally, she had wanted to play dumb, but when she saw Meng Chaos bottomless eyes and thought of his ability to predict the future, as well as the current situation of the two, she hesitated and could only smile bitterly. How do you know? Didnt Platinum Embrace say before he died that Jackal Kanus used a map of the Holy Mountain that came from the land of Holy Light and was supposedly drawn by the Holy Light army 3,000 years ago as bait to lure Lion King and Tiger King to explore the Holy Mountain? Meng Chao continued to speak calmly, I think that even if horn of destructionand Blade of Furyare not intelligent and meticulous wise men, a fake map of the Holy Mountain cant fool them, right? Heres the problem. As far as I know, canus the jackal has been struggling to survive in Tulanze. Ive never heard that he once snuck into the land of holy light to steal some priceless map. On the other hand, your father, Ive heard from you that he stole an important item from your mother. After he returned to Tulanze, he became one of Canusright-hand men. Come to think of it, isnt this strange? Your father is from the leopard clan. How could he gain the trust of an ambitious, lurking, sensitive, and suspicious schemer so easily? Unless, your father and JackalKanus are after the same thing the secret in the depths of the sacred mountain. Thats it? Ice Storm was noncommittal, but he still frowned deeply. Based on such a simple and crude speculation, you think I have the map of the sacred mountain? Thats too much! Thats just a reason. Meng Chao continued, What I cant figure out is that youve always been by my side. Even if the great horn army suddenly collapsed and put us all in danger, you never left me. Why is that? This C Ice Storm was stunned for a moment and immediately said, Didnt we make this clear from the beginning? We need to rely on each others military strength to break through the chaotic battlefield and arrive at Crimson Gold City. At the very least, the closer we are to Crimson Gold City, the better. I dont know what youre going to Red Gold City for, but Im going to find my father. Ever since my mother died, my father has been my only family in this world. He left without saying goodbye and abandoned me and my mother. After so many years, he should at least give me an explanation! Is it that simple? Meng Chao smiled and said slowly, The mother who raised you alone is a witch. If Im not wrong, in addition to the identity of the snow leopard female warrior, you should also be a witch, at least half a witch, right?? I dont believe the propaganda of the Holy Light Temple. They treat witches as demons who skin and eat human flesh alive. They dig up corpses in the cemetery, dissect the internal organs, and sew up the messy organs to give evil life. However, since they chose to be enemies with the temple of holy light or even the entire holy light camp, the witches and wizards naturally abandoned the feelings of ordinary people long ago. For example, Why did you abandon me back then, Dad?this is a trivial matter that only ordinary people should be concerned about. I dont believe it. This is what drove you to come to Tulanze and lay dormant in the arena for two years. Now, you are sparing no effort and risking your life to find your fathers motive. Alright. Even if you were really traveling with me in order to find your father in the beginning, were not far away from Crimson Gold city now, and Ive caused a great deal of trouble by rescuing the ancient Dream Saintess. I might even become enemies with Jackalkanus. If your purpose is really that simple, you should leave now and part ways with me to find your father alone. Whats the point of traveling with me, a dangerous person who has caused so much trouble? However, I observed your attitude carefully and found that although you were curious about my background and worried about the terror of Jackalkanus, you never thought of parting with me. Even when you knew that I was going deep into the Sacred Mountain, you were only surprised and doubted my rationality and determination, but you didnt back down. Whats the reason for that? One possibility is that youve been deeply impressed by my charisma. Without realizing it, youve made up your mind to sacrifice your life for my career. But another possibility is that our destination has been the same from the very beginning. That is, red gold city, or more precisely, the holy mountain not far northwest of Red Gold City! I think that you are not necessarily lying when you say that you are going to find your father. But finding your father is not your ultimate goal. It is just a means to achieve your goal. Arent you going to find your father and tell him about your blood and kinship? You are even less interested in asking why your father left without saying goodbye back then. You just want to take back the thing that fell into his hands. What is that? A fragment of the map of the Holy Mountain? Thats right. Although you have firmly controlled every single hair and every line on your face, your pupils contracted subtly. It seems that it is indeed a fragment of the map of the sacred mountain. As long as you can piece together the fragment of the map of the Sacred Mountain in your fathers hands and the fragment of the map of the Sacred Mountain in your hands, you should be able to piece together a roughly complete map. Perhaps it will help you all the way to the temple of the Sacred Mountain, right? Icestorm was silent for a long time. She rubbed her twitching face hard and let out a long breath of frosty air, causing the temperature in the depths of the cave to drop by seven or eight degrees in an instant. How did you know that my father and I only have a portion of the map fragment in Our Hands?She asked gloomily. Its very simple. Meng Chao shrugged and said, If your father had all the maps of the sacred mountain, with the ambition of JackalKanus and his ability to build a digging force and the great horn army, he would have long been able to explore the sacred mountain alone and take the inheritance of the sacred mountains temple for himself. Why would he have to be humble in front of Lion King and Tiger King? Its probably because your father only stole part of the map fragment of the sacred mountain for him. Therefore, he still needs to pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger. He needs the elite soldiers of the Lion and tiger clans to rush in front and help him go to the depths of the sacred mountain to explore and break the curses of the various traps, right? As for why you only have part of the map fragment of the Sacred Mountain in your hands, isnt that even simpler? If you had a complete map, why would you need to find your father? Just go deep into the Sacred Mountain! Meng Chao said it as if it was a matter of course. Icestorm was stunned. Just this, just based on this, you can conclude C Its not a conclusion. Ive only walked all the way here. There are some suspicious points that I have to spit out and discuss with you. So what if Im wrong? I have nothing to do, and its free to make a wrong guess! This C Theres no need to this and that. Pretend that Ive exposed your secret and that youve suffered a great loss. Even the sky is about to collapse. To be honest, perhaps the sacred mountain temple really does contain an inheritance from the starry sky, but I really dont take it to heart. No matter how powerful an inheritance is, it must be able to be digested, absorbed, and integrated. It Wont be easy to completely change or even control everything by relying on the so-called Sacred Mountain Inheritance. After saying these words, Meng Chao looked at icestorm with a calm expression. He also accepted the other partys gaze that was as sharp as an ice blade as it repeatedly scratched his face. What exactly do you want? Icestorm stared at Meng Chao for a long time, but he still couldnt figure it out, If you say that youre not interested in the sacred mountain inheritance, then why did you fight and sneak all the way here and enter the sacred mountain that is filled with danger? For Hu Langkanus. To stop him. Meng Chao told the truth, Its not important for me to collect the inheritance of the Holy Mountain. However, I cant Let Hu Langkanus obtain the inheritance of the Holy Mountain. At the very least, I cant let him get all the inheritance of the Holy Mountain comfortably. This is very important to me. So, youre really two flying insects? Yes.Ice storm said, Youve known him for a long time, and you have a grudge with him. Do you want to kill him? in a sense, Ive known him for a long time, but I dont think we have a grudge. I can only say that hes like a stone that just happens to block the path that Im advancing on, and he might break my wheels and bring my car into the ditch. The harder this stone is, the more troublesome it is for me. Meng Chao pondered for a moment before continuing, I also know that with the strength of the two of us, its almost impossible for us to kill Jackalkanus. No matter how much you admire me, its impossible for you to help me carry out such a suicidal mission. No. Ice storm shook his head and said resolutely, I dont admire you at all. Is that so? That doesnt matter. After all, I didnt expect to really be able to get rid of this sinister and cunning corpse dog. Meng Chao paused for a moment and seemed to have made up his mind, However, since the two supreme experts of the Gold clan, the Horn of destruction and the violent blade, are both on the Holy Mountain now, the Jackal kanus shouldnt have had the time to fan the flames between them and trick them into mutually injuring each other so that they can benefit from it. Since we have the token of the platinum embrace in our hands, we have a chance to gain the absolute trust of the Horn of destruction. In that case, it will always be relatively easy for us to interfere in the gamble that will determine the future of Turan ze and create trouble for the jackal kanus as much as possible to weaken his strength. After all, with our unparalleled strength, even if we cant accomplish anything, its still more than enough to ruin everything, right? Chapter 1242 - Temple of Holy Light Chapter 1242: Temple of Holy Light Ice Storm pondered for a long time. So, we fought all the way from Black-corner City to Red-gold City and risked all our courage, wisdom, and luck just to become two troublemakers who failed to do anything, right? The snow leopard warriors frown never lifted. However, even if you like being a troublemaker, what good is it to me? Thats why I said that our cooperation has entered a new stage and we should have a deeper understanding of each other. Meng Chao frankly said, You might as well state your conditions and tell me what you want to do on the Holy Mountain. How do you want me to help you so that you are willing to be a sh*t stirrer? Ice Storm was not used to Meng Chaos magnanimous style. It was like fighting a bayonet. Nevertheless, after staring at Platinum Embraces ashes for a long time, she could not think of any possibility of getting what she wanted alone. To be honest, she had risked everything to get to Picturesque Orchid Lake in an attempt to discover the Holy Mountains secrets. She had intended to die in the depths of the Holy Mountain with nothing but a rotten life. At least, it would be a pleasant death. Since that was the case, why should she stop someone who was willing to die with her? How much do you know about the Holy Light Temple? Ice Storm seriously asked as she thought about it. Meng Chaos expression became serious too. His eyes gradually lit up with the doomsday flames that would destroy the entire Dragon City one day in the future. The Holy Light faction had been the Chaos factions mortal enemy, including the Dragon City civilization, in his previous life. After his rebirth, Meng Chao had racked his brains for years, but he still could not find any way for Dragon City and the Holy Light faction to avoid hostility and advance hand in hand. An Other World war was inevitable. The Dragon City civilization could not turn hostility into amity with the Holy Light faction. It was even more impossible for them to bow and scrape together with the Holy Light faction before their so-called gods and demons, or for the people of Earth to let the Other Worlds gods and demons to decide their fate. Since that was the case, he naturally would not ignore the information about his mortal enemy, which flashed past in the memory fragments of his previous life. At that moment, the north of Picturesque Orchid Lake was the largest and most fertile central region in the Other World continent. It was the place known as the Land of Holy Light. It was filled with humans, dwarfs, elves and many other intelligent creatures. However, the human race was also divided into different kingdoms, noble fiefdoms, knight groups, and mage territories. However, whether it was a dignified king, a knight who was strong and determined, or a powerful existence who wielded near-miraculous power, they were all known as Nine-ring Magicians. They were not the Land of Holy Lights true supreme rulers, but the land was a world where divine power was supreme. It was different from the clowns on Earth who claimed to be blessed by the gods but were just a bunch of ordinary people who pretended to be gods. They fooled all living things, and ultimately, brought about their own destruction. The Land of Holy Light was truly protected and ruled by the gods. The gods floating above the Land of Holy Light, who had ruled and blessed the world for hundreds of millions of years, were a ray of light. It was neither a figure of speech nor a so-called miracle created by priestly clergy who used all kinds of tricks to fool the hardworking people. It was a light in the literal sense. Meng Chao had vaguely seen Holy Light in the memory fragments of his previous life on the fragmented battlefield of the apocalypse. It was floating in the sky like clouds, mist, or some kind of gaseous creature. But it was shining and unpredictable. Some of it resembled auroras that often appeared near the Arctic Circle on Earth. It was just more flexible, like a furry living creature. Of course, it was also more dangerous. It was said that in the Land of Holy Light, this multicolored ball of light often fell from the sky. Those who were enveloped by the ball of light would listen to the gods voice in a trance, learn of profound and mysterious principles, and awaken an unparalleled power. Obviously, if they were heretics who were unpardonable and unwilling to repent, or even those who were unwilling to believe in the Holy Light, they might also be punished by the Holy Light. They could be burned alive by the light blobs or distorted into deformed and ugly monsters. In short, before the Holy Light humans, elves, and dwarfs had their own history, the light blobs from outer space had involved themselves with these intelligent human-shaped carbon-based life forms. The light had actively participated in the creation and development of their civilization. Over time, the human race of Holy Light naturally worshipped the light balls. It was believed that these light balls represented the will of the gods, and above the unreachable sky, the source of all the glowing balls was a turbulent ocean of light. That was the residence of the gods. It was also the home of the believers. The Holy Light Temple was the symbol of this belief. The priests in the temple were spokespersons who were surrounded by Holy Light all day long, and they could communicate directly with the ocean of light at all times, listening to and conveying Gods will. Therefore, even if there were less than hundreds of registered households near a remote Holy Light altar, there would still be a novice priest who had just received the Holy Lights blessing. It was not an existence that a seemingly awe-inspiring king and general with the loyalty of several hundred knights and mages could disobey. Meng Chao had reincarnated as a human and obtained a large number of remnants in the ancient ruins, especially precious flashbacks from the ancient battlefield hundreds of millions of years ago. Meng Chao now had a deeper understanding of the Holy Light. He, who came from the great eastern country of Earths civilization, absolutely did not believe in the existence of gods and demons in a narrow sense. However, there were powerful existences beyond the understanding and parameters of Earths technology in the 22nd century. It was certainly possible, or even inevitable, for them to present a terrifying power comparable to that of gods and demons. After all, if there were no gods and demons in the Other World, it was difficult to explain how the huge Dragon City and millions of Earthlings had all passed through to the Other World intact and unharmed. Meng Chao estimated that the so-called Holy Light should be some kind of weapon or relic left behind by the Ancients during the ancient war hundreds of millions of years ago. In the mothers memories, he had seen that during its prime, billions of ancient beasts had gathered and condensed into towering towers of flesh and blood. The mother had tried to use these towers to break through the atmosphere and attack the orbital space station set up by the Ancients above the Other Worlds atmosphere. In the end, the mothers plan had seemingly been destroyed by the Ancients orbital weapons. However, that was only the tip of the iceberg that Meng Chao had witnessed on the ancient battlefield. Perhaps the mother had succeeded somewhere else, or at least partially. It had successfully destroyed the Ancient peoples orbital space station, and both the Ancients and the mother had suffered heavy losses. Gradually, the mother had retreated from the stage of history that was billions of years after this world. As for the shattered orbital space station, the power that leaked out became the Holy Light, and it was worshipped by human-shaped intelligent life form that had developed from scratch. If that was really the case, then the Holy Light priests being able to directly communicate with the ocean of light above the starry sky was bullsh*t. It could be translated as the Holy Light priests had mastered data exchange with the orbital space station debris that had been dormant for hundreds of millions of years. They could even partially activate the orbital space stations functional module. Look deeper. In my previous life, was Dragon City directly destroyed by the space-based orbital attack that the Holy Light priests summoned? Thinking of that, a glint flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. He briefly described the Holy Light Temple that he knew about to Ice Storm. It was a rough description that everyone in Picturesque Orchid Lake knew. Okay, that level of understanding is enough. Ice Storm contemplated for a moment and continued to ask, Then, do you know why Picturesque Orchid Lake and the Land of Holy Light have been fighting nonstop for the past 10,000 years? Why do they always want to exterminate the other party? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. That question was not difficult to answer. Since the Turan civilization was under the mandrake trees control, they were always caught in a vicious cycle of periodic population explosions. In addition, the totem armors, a single soldiers ultimate tool, brought about bloodlust. The Turan people only wanted to solve the problem of population explosions with killing. They did not change Picturesque Orchid Lakes natural environment at all. They focused on the mandrake trees, renewed the social structure and ruling order, and built their mindset, as well as skills, for long-term construction. They were like the nomadic civilizations of ancient Earth, attacking the central region that was rich in resources. At the same time, they plundered and eliminated their own redundant population. It was simply an instinct that was branded on the gene chain. Was there a why to this? As for the Land of Holy Light, it had always faced the threat of advanced orcs over the past ten thousand years. Once it was time for a powerful civilization to emerge from the Land of Holy Light, they would try to wipe out Picturesque Orchid Lake and complete the mission in one go. That was a matter of course! Its not that simple. Realizing that there was something Meng Chao did not know, Ice Storm heaved a sigh of relief. For some reason, a sense of pride welled up in her heart. She quickly collected herself and coughed a few times before explaining, In the past ten thousand years, although the advanced orcs have invaded Picturesque Orchid Lake more than a hundred times to show their so-called glory. However, the fanatics from the Land of Holy Light have invaded Picturesque Orchid Lake more than a dozen times, killing all living creatures in front of their eyes and destroying everything that symbolizes civilization. To be honest, the human race of Holy Light has contributed a lot to the advanced orcs becoming as barbaric as they are today! The war that both sides have fought with all their strength despite their heavy losses is not only because of resources or hatred, but also because of their completely different beliefs. Beliefs? Meng Chao thought about it for a moment. Is it because the humans believe in the Holy Light, and the advanced orcs believe in ancestral spirits? The ancestral spirits are not a problem. There are also so-called saints in the Land of Holy Light. As long as they are devout enough, they can send their souls through the Holy Light to the ocean of light. One day in the future, when the gods hear the call of the devout people, they will come to the human world again to wipe out all evil. How different can it be from the advanced orcs ancestral spirits? The most fundamental contradiction between the two sides lies in the origin of their respective legends.. Chapter 1243 - The Origin of Contradiction Chapter 1243: The Origin of Contradiction Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The origin of their legends? Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, I know that the Turan people believe that their ancestors came from the sea of stars. They descended to this land on a burning fireball that crossed billions of stars and pierced through the vast sky. What is the legend surrounding the Holy Light humans origin? Does it contradict that of the Turan people? Of course it does. The Holy Light humans dont believe in the existence of the sea of stars at all. Ice Storm told Meng Chao, The Holy Light humans believe that the sky is above the earth and the ocean of light is above the sky. The ocean of light is the limit, the end, the destination, the origin, and everything. Theres nothing outside the ocean of light, and theres no need for anything else. Meng Chao was stunned for a moment before he asked, If there is nothing outside the ocean of light, what about the scorching sun hanging high in the sky, the scarlet full moon, and the billions of stars that we see at night? The so-called sun and moon are the waves that rise in the ocean of light, and the billions of stars that shine are just the sparkling waves in the ocean of light. Ice Storm shrugged and said, As for all living things in the world, they are all small particles of light that are slowly condensed after the holy light permeates the sky and falls to the ground like raindrops. All in all, all living things in the world are Holy Light. There is nothing else besides Holy Light. Meng Chao rubbed the space between his eyebrows slowly. Ice Storms words were like a sharp steel rod that pierced through the impenetrable memory seal deep in his brain. I I think Ive heard of it Meng Chao tried his best to capture the mottled light shadow of the memory fragments as he muttered, Does the sacred light temple think that everything in the mortal world is an illusion? Its just the reflection of the ocean of light. All the activities of the human race are just illusions that are projected into the mortal world by the surging waves in the ocean of light. Therefore, all the fame and wealth in the mortal world are not worth pursuing. In any case, they are just like the moonlight reflected in the lake. They look beautiful and vivid, but in reality, they can be shattered or even untouchable at the first touch. The human race can only break away from the illusory mortal world and return to the real ocean of light if they serve the Holy Light wholeheartedly with a hundred and twenty thousand percent devotion. I guess thats what you mean? Thats right. Ice Storm looked surprised. Thats the idea of the most radical Reflection faction in the Holy Light Temple. Not many people in Picturesque Orchid Lake know about it. I didnt expect you to know all about it. The ordinary Holy Light human race isnt so extreme, but they all believe that they are the creations of the Holy Light. No, it should be said that everything in the world is the creation of the Holy Light. However, they are the most holy, purest, and most condensed creation. Some other creations have been unfortunately contaminated. Meng Chao asked, Like advanced orcs? Especially advanced orcs. Ice Storm gestured. According to the legends of the Holy Light human races origin, we can imagine the sky as the bottom of the ocean of light. Since it has been enduring the ocean of lights powerful pressure for billions of years, many crisscrossing cracks have gradually appeared in the sky. Lightning is the flash of light and shadow that appears when these cracks burst open. Through these gaps, the Holy Light slowly seeped into the entire human world like raindrops. If these raindrops were sprinkled on places that were relatively clean, holy, and illuminated by the Holy Light all year round, they would become the various races of the Holy Light factionhumans, dwarfs, elves, and so on. However, if these raindrops were sprinkled on the edge of this world, the places where the Holy Light have yet to reach would be contaminated and turn into filthy, stinky sludge. That would be the orcs, the undead, and the abyssfolk. As the purest creation of this world, the human race of the Holy Light naturally has the obligation and the right to purify the sludge that has been unfortunately polluted. While eliminating the deformed and ugly bodies of the sludge, it will also free their souls. Perhaps, these unfortunate souls will have a chance to return to the ocean of light? I see. Meng Chao continued to capture the mottled fragments that flashed in the depths of his brain as he patted his thigh. No wonder the Holy Light humans, who usually look as docile as lambs, are even more ferocious and brutal than advanced orcs on the battlefield. It turns out that in the eyes of the Holy Light humans, they are not fighting at all, but purifying or even saving! Thats right. Such faith is enough to support the majority of the Holy Light humans. They will devote their entire life, including their own lives and the lives of their descendants, to the prolonged, miserable, and fruitless wars of purification. More importantly, have you noticed that the legend of the Holy Light humans origin and that of the advanced orcs are totally contradictory? Ice Storm said, The Holy Light humans believe that there is an ocean of light beyond the sky, and there is nothing beyond the ocean of light. There is no sea of stars, and there is no universe. Whether it is the sun, the moon, and the stars, or all the changes we see in the night sky, they are all the waves created by the ocean of light, and the bright bubbles created by the collision of the waves. Thats all. However, the advanced orcs were quite certain that there were stars beyond the sky. Billions of stars formed the universe, and their ancestors rode on a burning fireball across the entire universe to come here. The advanced orcs even kept the remains of the fireball and hid it at the top of the Holy Mountain. Think about it. If we believe the legend of the advanced orcs origin, doesnt that mean the legend of the Holy Light human races origin is fake? Plus, saying that everything in the world is Holy Light, and there is nothing other than Holy Light is also fake, right? Meng Chao suddenly understood. That makes sense. After what you said, there is indeed an irreconcilable conflict between the origins of the Holy Light humans and the advanced orcs. Therefore, we can only fight to the death! Yes. Ice Storm sighed and said, Although the east, west, south, and north that surround the Land of Holy Light are inhabited by unruly foreign clans, they are just like mud. No matter how dirty and smelly they are, they cant affect the Holy Light for the time being. As for the advanced orcs, they were mud that contained plagues. If they were left unchecked, it was very likely that they would corrode the Land of Holy Lights foundation. Therefore, in the past ten thousand years, the land of Holy Light has launched hundreds of purification wars. Most of them were focused on Picturesque Orchid Lake. Including the great extermination order era three thousand years ago, the Land of Holy Light gathered the most powerful army in the past ten thousand years and swept across the two banks of the Turan River. They almost used the corpses of the advanced orcs to build dams and completely blocked the river. The primary goal of this war was not to exterminate the advanced orcs but to destroy the Holy Mountain and eliminate the absurd, evil, and false origin of the advanced orcs. In the end, although this goal was not perfectly achieved, the Holy Light humans were unable to kill all the advanced orcs or completely destroy the Holy Mountain. However, the connection between the Holy Mountain and the outside world, the civilization of the advanced orcs that had existed for tens of thousands of years, did indeed suffer a devastating blow and was almost cut off. I heard that three to four thousand years ago, it wasnt that difficult for the advanced orcs to climb to the top of the Holy Mountain and receive blessings or enlightenment from their ancestral spirits. Although they had to go through many tests and there was still a certain degree of danger, at least, it wasnt like today. Now, they might not even be able to find the door to the Holy Mountain temple even if they face a narrow escape! From then on, the legend of the advanced orcs was no longer supported by strong evidence. It gradually became a true legend. The advanced orcs became increasingly barbaric and stupid. Eventually, they lost all the details of their origin. Until today, not many people believe the advanced orcs boasting anymore. They believed that the ancestors of the muscular, simple-minded, deformed, and stinky people had the ability to cross the sea of stars and tear the sky apart. In this way, the Holy Light Temple was gradually relieved. In the three thousand years that followed, although the two sides continued to wage war and launch wars of purification and glory, the war of national extermination that was fought with all their might three thousand years ago never broke out again. Of course, after the longest period of prosperity in history, the population and the number of soldiers in Picturesque Orchid Lake have surpassed anything in history. Nobody can predict whether the Battle of Glorys scale and intensity thats about to break out will surpass the previous era of extermination. Ice Storms words stirred waves in Meng Chaos heart. No wonder the great war in the Other World in his previous life would use the eastern front between Picturesque Orchid Lake and the Land of Holy Light as the main battlefield. It turned out that apart from new and old grudges, there was also such an irreconcilable fundamental contradiction. However, after Ice Storm paused for a moment, she changed the subject and continued. Although the Holy Light faction almost destroyed the Holy Mountain and the Holy Light Temple bragged about the Holy Light is everything theory for the next three thousand years, many people in the Land of Holy Light still firmly believe that the Holy Mountain was not completely destroyed. They think the huge fireball that passed through billions of stars was also real. As long as we can find the remains of the big fireball, we will be able to expose the Holy Light Temples double lies. Meng Chao was slightly startled. Double lies? Thats right. As long as we can find the remains of the big fireball, not only will we be able to expose the lie that the Holy Light is everything and the Holy Light is the universe, we will also be able to expose the lie that the Holy Light faction destroyed the advanced orcs evil civilization three thousand years ago. Now, those who live in Picturesque Orchid Lake are nothing but a bunch of wild beasts that feed on raw meat and blood. Ice Storm said, To those living in the Land of Holy Light but are unwilling to serve the Holy Light and are even more unwilling to admit that they are just phantoms, what could be more satisfying than to expose the Holy Light Temples double lies? Chapter 1244 - The Way of Magic Chapter 1244: The Way of Magic Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Oh? Are there many people in the Land of Holy Light who are unwilling to serve the Holy Light? Meng Chao asked with great interest. Of course, although the Holy Light shines on every inch of land and every living creature in the world, there are still people who are unwilling to admit that its just a beam of light or even an illusion. There are also people who are unwilling to be fooled and controlled by the Holy Light Temple, as well as people who are unwilling to pray to the Holy Light and become mindless slaves that can only use a little pitiful power! At this point, Ice Storms eyes gradually lit up, and her chest also rose high. For instance, wizards and witches! she said with a hint of pride. Do you know that wizards and mages are different? Well Meng Chao gently pressed his temples, which were twitching wildly. With Ice Storms words, he kept unlocking and piecing together the memory fragments of his previous life in the depths of his brain. As a Ghost Assassin in his past life, one of the most important tasks in his infiltration of the Land of Holy Light was to secretly contact and support the Holy Light Temples opponents. Wizards and witches were one of the most important opposing forces within the Holy Light faction. Therefore, with Ice Storms introduction, Meng Chaos understanding of wizards gradually emerged from the deep memories his past life. Ice Storm was right. On the surface, wizards and mages both possessed incredible supernatural powers. They could condense ice and fire at will, as well as crush rocks and steel. On top of that, they implanted all kinds of strange illusions in the brains of intelligent beings, and could even summon a burning meteor shower, instantly destroying a mechanized army armed to the teeth. However, their source of power was different. A mages source of power was the Holy Light. In fact, mage was just how Earthlings addressed the armed personnel who belonged to the Holy Light Temple. The reason was when they displayed their extraordinary power, the colorful sound and photoelectric effects they created were identical to the magic depicted in the fantasy literature of the Earth era. Therefore, when they first met these extraordinary professionals, the people of earth would temporarily use mage as their code name. When the Dragon City civilization was involved in the war between factions and became enemies with the Holy Light faction, it was naturally impossible for them to acknowledge the existence of the Holy Light that created everything, ruled everything, and illuminated everything. Coincidentally, in the Turan language, these extraordinary professionals of the Holy Light Temple were called the minions of Light Demons. The temporary code name of mage had been used for a long time. In fact, it had to be analyzed according to the semantics of the Holy Light language. In the Holy Light language, the proper noun for mage was composed of three root words. The first root meant Holy Light, the second root meant use, and the third root meant protect. Together, it probably meant one who uses the power of Holy Light to protect the power of Holy Light. The stronghold that the Holy Light Temple used to rule the entire landthe magic towers that rose from the ground and were filled with extraordinary powerwas more accurately translated as Holy Light Tower. According to the Holy Light Temple, only those who believed in the Holy Light, followed the Holy Light, and served the Holy Light, with a clear heart, without the slightest doubt or malice, were qualified to use the Holy Lights power to give everything in the world. The stronger the belief in the Holy Light, the stronger the power that could be used, and the more complicated, advanced, and wide-ranging magic that could be cast. Those unclean people, lost ones, and even heretics who disobeyed the Holy Light were absolutely not qualified to cast magic. Therefore, unlike Dragon Citys superhumans and Picturesque Orchid Lakes orc warriors, they paid more attention to tempering their bones and hearts. The mages paid more attention to meditation and prayer, as well as completing the various tasks issued by the Holy Light Temple to prove their loyalty and devotion to the Holy Light. In short, all their power came from the Holy Light, and the mages were only the lights carriers. Without a devout faith, no matter how skilled one was in the chanting and drawing of various runes and how rich the materials for casting spells were, even the most basic magic like an illumination spell could not be cast. For the past ten thousand years, the people under the rule of the temple of Holy Light had always thought so. Until the last one or two thousand years. There were extremely evil professions such as wizards and witches. In the legends, they were all fallen people without faith. They were human-shaped skins filled with greed and evil. They were demons formed from the Shadows left behind after the holy light illuminated everything. They were monsters with invisible horns and hooves. It was unknown what loopholes these heretics, demons, and monsters had taken. In short, they did not need to pray to the Holy Light at all to be able to use part of their magic! To the Holy Light Temple and all mages, the existence of wizards and witches was no less of a major threat than the high-level orcs and abyss demons. If the human race did not need to pray, did not need to kneel on the ground in fear and reverence to the Holy Light, they would be able to display the power to destroy the world. Then, what was the point of praying? How could mages and holy light priests accept the reverence, obedience, and worship of kings, Knights, and lambs? How could the Holy Light Temple stand above the kingdoms, noblesfiefdoms, and self-governing territories, representing the Holy Light and ruling the land? From this perspective. The many foreign races that surrounded the land of holy light, including the high-level orcs, were all scars and abscesses that grew on their skin. No matter how much they festered and spread, they would not die for the time being. And the existence of wizards was the biggest threat to the rule of the Holy Light Temple. No wonder, in Meng Chaos impression, the holy light camps attitude toward their internal enemies wizards and witches was a hundred times harsher than the chaos camps. After all, even if the Earthlings of his previous life were declared as Alternate Natural Disastersby the Holy Light Temple, they were equivalent to the common enemy of the whole world. However, there was still room for temporary cooperation and compromise between the Earthlings and the holy light humans as individuals. For example, Zuo Haoran, the class leader of high school in Meng Chaos previous life. After the entire front line collapsed, he secretly took a lot of Earths secrets and went to the Holy Light Camp. It seemed that before he was punished, he received some preferential treatment and lived a comfortable life for a period of time. However, if the wizards and witches surrendered, they would definitely not receive such preferential treatment. Most likely, they would be tied to the stake, burned into charcoal with a gentle flame, and slowly ground into ashes with an axe and hammer. Even if they had a chance to survive, they would be pierced through the brain by Silver Needles shining with holy light through the nostril or the corner of their eyes. Through vibration and agitation, they would completely destroy the brain tissue and become mindless puppets, muddleheaded idiots, they only knew how to obey the orders of the Holy Light Temple and hunt down their former companions. Of course, not many wizards and witches would surrender to the Holy Light Temple. In Meng Chaos memory fragments from his previous life, their will to resist was even higher than that of the Earthlings and high-level orcs. Therefore, they would never let go of any opportunity that might expose the double lies of the Holy Light Temple and destroy the ruling foundation of the Holy Light Temple. Meng Chao seemed to understand why icestorm wanted to go deep into Holy Mountain Tulan to search for the remains of the big fireball. Icestorms gaze gradually became profound, and her expression seemed to be in a trance, as if she was immersed in a long and painful memory. She raised her right arm and extended her slender and fair index finger. Her arm was originally covered with a layer of soft fur. Although the fur was extremely fine, it was crystal clear and had a bouncy quality. It was not like the usual wolves, tigers, or leopards, which had a strong bestial aura. At least, it could be seen that she was a snow leopard female warrior. But now, Meng Chao was somewhat surprised to find that the fur on her arm had disappeared and had all retracted back into her body. What replaced it was a skin as thin as a Cicadas wings and too pale. The skin on her arm was so white that it was dazzling to the eye. It was so white that one could even see the crisscrossed blood vessels and nerves underneath. Following the blood vessels and nerves entwining her wrist all the way up, Meng Chao saw a faint light gradually emerge from the tip of the ice storms finger, illuminating half of the cave within a radius of three to five meters, it gave people a warm sense of security. This was the illumination spell. It was an entry-level spell that almost all mages and holy light priests had to learn. However, without a pure bloodline, a clear mind, and a firm belief, it was impossible and should not be cast. Meng Chao did not know if the ice storm had a Clear mind. But he was certain that other than her arm, the white fur on her body had not faded, and two sharp canine teeth poked out from the corner of her mouth. She was clearly a beast, there was absolutely no Pure bloodlinethat the Holy Light Temple could recognize. I think that the Holy Light is Bullsh * T. Its the same as the so-called gloryof high-level orcs. Its all a lie,ice storm suddenly said. The holy light at her fingertips trembled slightly. It was like a candle flame encountering a breeze. The flame was sometimes big and sometimes small, and the flame was sometimes bright and sometimes dark. As the breeze passed, the flame gradually stabilized. Look. An impulsive delight appeared in the eyes of the ice storm. It seems that the ability to cast magic has nothing to do with the belief in the Holy Light. Meng Chao nodded. The Experimentof the ice storm might be like a heinous mudslide to the Aborigines who grew up in other worlds, especially in the land of Holy Light. It had the effect of subverting the belief and destroying their worldview. However, for him who came from Earth, it was already considered common sense, so it was not worth being particularly excited about. Meng Chaos calmness greatly surprised the ice storm. One had to know that she originally wanted to see Meng Chaos surprised and dumbfounded expression! Seeing that Meng Chao was unmoved, she could not help but ask, You actually dont find it strange at all? Meng Chao said, How should I find it strange? This Ice Storm was speechless. She was stunned for a long time before she heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, I dont know. Its just that, in the past, the people who saw me cast spells were either extremely shocked, shouting for death, or they were ecstatic and excited. They either treated me as an unpardonable monster that should never exist in this world, or they treated me as evidence that could subvert the principles of magic and the path of Holy Light. It seems that no one has ever been as indifferent as you. Dont tell me that after saying so much, you still dont understand what this ball of light at my fingertips means? Chapter 1245 - Created for Experiments Chapter 1245: Created for Experiments Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I understand. Believe me, I understand it better than you think. However, I dont think that a mixed-blood with the blood of Turan can cast Holy Light Magic. Its either blasphemy or evil. I also dont think that this alone can overthrow the Holy Light Temple thats ruled over the land of Holy Light for tens of thousands of years. Therefore, theres nothing to be surprised about! Meng Chao shrugged and said, However, after your explanation, I can finally confirm that our positions and interests are quite similar. So, you might as well continue speaking and let me know how we should help each other in order to achieve each others goals and reap the biggest benefits. Ice Storm observed Meng Chaos expression carefully. She was sure that Meng Chao was not lying. For some reason, she was slightly surprised, but she also felt more relaxed than ever. She escaped from the land of holy light to Tulanze. Then she came from black horn city to hundred blade city. Next, she had to go deep into tulansacred mountain to face the fury of Horn of destruction, violent blade, and jackal, as well as the fury of Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King, which was a hundred times more terrifying, an unpredictable test. She was too tired. She was so tired that she could not open her eyes. She was so tired that she did not want to pretend anymore. She only wanted to completely relax every muscle and every nerve, find someone to tell her everything, and then, she would be at the mercy of fate or something else. I should have told you that I am a hybrid of the holy light humans and the Tulan Orcs. My mother is a witch, and my father is an adventurer who sneaked into the land of Holy Light in an attempt to create chaos and steal information and treasures. Icestorm grinned and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than a wail as he mocked himself, After hearing this, Im afraid that youve already added tens of thousands of words of love stories to your mind. Perhaps you think that even if my father finally left without saying goodbye, at least at the beginning, he and my mother must have had a strong, hot, beautiful, vigorous, or tortuous relationship. At the very least, they should have lied to each other and used each other. In the process of scheming and scheming, they accidentally fell in love with each other and so on. I, on the other hand, am the crystallization of such a clich love story. Meng Chao said, Isnt it? It is indeed not. Ice Storm said faintly, One is a witch, and the other is an adventurer who sneaks into the enemy camp in disguise to stir up trouble. Their identities require them to abandon all feelings that ordinary people regard as treasures and completely turn themselves into a precise and stable machine made of flesh and blood. Perhaps, my father did lie to my mother about stealing the map of Holy Mountain of Tulan, but my birth was neither a lie nor an accident, but an experiment that they conducted together. Yes, Im just an experiment. An Experiment? Meng Chao asked, What Experiment? An experiment to test whether a lowly hybrid can cast Holy Light Magic. Icestorm looked at the even, dense, and warm ball of light on his fingertip in a daze and continued, Although a thousand years ago, the original Wizards had already mastered the method of stealing power from the ocean of light and could cast magic without praying to the Holy Light. But this alone is not enough to completely overthrow the lie of the Holy Light Temple. After all, even wizards are of the Human Race of Holy Light. According to the theory of the Holy Light Temple, it was formed from the purest light, but it was only later polluted. The holy light priests of the Holy Light Temple who are good at talking nonsense and bewitching people can come up with a hundred new theories to explain the phenomenon that wizards can also cast magic, and they did exactly that. From Wizards dont cast magic at all, they just pretend to be magic,to Wizards like to secretly dig up corpses in cemeteries and absorb the power of faith in the devout dead as their source of power,to The Holy Light has its own arrangements, there are many such patches! So, for a thousand years, the Wizards and witches were troubled by the theory that they could not shake the Holy Light Temple. It was not until my mother sneaked into a magic tower and tried to steal the ancient information of the Great Extermination Order erathat she accidentally bumped into my father. Of course, he was one of her peers, and they were all here for the ancient books, notes, and maps. After working together to get rid of the mages and the night watchmen, and after discovering my fathers identity, my mother had a sudden idea. As everyone knows, the hybrids of the holy light humans and the Tulan Beastmen have always been despised, hated, and even hated by both sides. Neither the land of Holy Light nor the Tulan ZE can tolerate these monsters that have dual blood flowing in their bodies and should not exist in this world at all. The existence of the mixed-blood is simply a common blasphemy against the holy light and the ancestral spirits. Then, if such a child of blasphemy, who should not exist in this world at all and should be cursed and killed immediately at birth, can actually cast the most powerful Holy Light Magic? Can this completely overturn the lies of the Holy Light Temple and greatly reduce the threshold for casting magic, so that the vast majority of people who yearn for power are willing to become Wizards instead of mages? Even the child of blasphemy can cast holy light magic without prayer and repentance, so who else can not cast magic? Who else needs to pray to the holy light, offer all kinds of resources to the magic tower, and obey the orders of the Holy Light Temple? Do you understand now? I was born for this experiment. From the moment I was born, I was the experiment, the evidence, a spear that needs to be constantly polished until it is shiny and incomparably sharp, and then hurled at the Holy Light Temple. Thats all! The face of the ice storm was like a frozen lake that had not melted for a thousand years. The voice was like a sealed volcano, trembling slightly due to the violent churning of magma. Meng Chao did not know what to say. Even though he had seen countless living human beings being subjected to all kinds of inhuman treatment in Lei Zongchaos self-narration and the experiment notes left by the Blood Union, he still could not help but sigh. However, this kind of life that was Born for experimentsstill made him sigh in a complicated way. You guessed it right. What my father stole from my mother was indeed the military map that the Holy Light Army drew when they invaded Tulan sacred mountain 3,000 years ago. Icestorm said expressionlessly, After the era of the great extermination order, although the high-level orcs relied on the mandala fruit to reproduce, expand, and rebuild the military system of the five clans, they still suffered a devastating blow in the end. Many of their legacies were lost or even cut off. Even the connection between the high-level orcs and the peak of the sacred mountain was cut off. On the other hand, the Holy Light Temple, as the enemy, still kept a lot of information about that era. In order to prove that the legend of the origin of the holy light humans was false, the Wizards and witches had to prove that the legend of the origin of the Tulan Orcs was true. The simplest and most direct evidence was the remains of the giant fireball hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain. Therefore, the Wizards and witches spent thousands of years and spared no effort to get the route map of the Holy Light Armys march to the top of the Holy Mountain and a large number of battle logs from dozens of magic towers and holy light altars. Most of the information was passed to my mother, and then my father stole it. No, its not accurate to say stole. Its more like my mother played a long game and deliberately gave some military maps and battle logs to my father. What? Hearing this, Chao Meng was slightly stunned and couldnt help but ask, Didnt you say that your parents didnt have any feelings for each other but only cooperated with each other and used each other? Didnt your mother think that once she got the map and the battle log of the Sacred Mountain, your father would run away and return to Tu Lanze to explore the sacred mountain alone? My mother wanted my father to do that. Ice storm grinned and said, You must know that even three thousand years ago, the aggressive army of holy light couldnt completely destroy the temple of the sacred mountain and the remains of the big fireball. This means that the military map and the battle log of the temple of Holy Light are not complete. It is impossible for people from outside of Tulanze to reach the depths of the temple of Holy Mountain and come into contact with the remains of the fireball by relying on these things. Not to mention that after three thousand years, the factions of the temple of Holy Light and the archmages who owned the Magic Tower and occupied an area are also fighting in the open and in the dark. As a result, a large number of records of the era of the great extermination order have been tampered with, erased, and destroyed. Even if the Wizards had stolen, pieced together, and restored it, it would still be impossible to restore the full picture of the military maps and battle logs of the past. Even if the Wizards had really restored all the maps and logs, so what? Could they still come to Tulanze with a great fanfare and barge into the most sacred resting place of the ancestral spirits of the high-ranking orcs under the murderous gaze of the high-ranking orcs? Meng Chao nodded. Indeed, even though The enemy of the enemy is a friend.. But with the high-ranked orcsextremely respectful attitude toward the ancestral spirit, it was impossible for any of the holy light humans to once again step into the Glorious Hall of the ancestral spirit resting place after the Great extinction order era.. Even if the other party was a wizard. If the Wizards wanted to find the remains of the fireball and confirm the legend of the origin of the high-ranked orcs, they could only cooperate with the high-ranked orcs. In other words, they could use the map of Holy Mountain as a bargaining chip to trade with the high-level orcs. Yes, thats what my mother thought. We should cooperate and get what we want. ICY storm said, The problem is that the one who initiated the cooperation always seems to be relatively weak and passive. When negotiating the terms of the deal, its inevitable that they will suffer losses. As a witch, my mother doesnt like to suffer losses, and she doesnt like to offer to cooperate.. Chapter 1246 - The Organization of Wizardry’s New Leader Chapter 1246: The Organization of Wizardrys New Leader Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao understood. During the Earth era, a philosopher once said, Rushing is not a business. Searching for the Holy Mountain Temple and the remains of the fireball had originally been a matter for the advanced orcs. It should have been the advanced orcs who begged the wizards to take out the map and not hesitate to offer any conditions for trade. However, if the wizards offered to cooperate with the advanced orcs, they would not be able to take advantage of the orcs. So, my mother deliberately put most of the marching maps and battle logs in places that my father could easily find, but she secretly hid the most important part of the core clues. My mother knew my father very well. She knew that he was an ambitious man who was unwilling to be left alone. Otherwise, he wouldnt have risked his life to sneak into the land of holy light to stir up trouble. How could such an ambitious man stay in the land of Holy Light for more than twenty years and cultivate an experimental subjectwith my mother? After stealing the map of the Holy Mountain, my father would definitely leave without saying goodbye and flee back to Tulanze in an attempt to excavate and monopolize the inheritance of the Holy Mountain Temple. After he spent more than ten to twenty years to gather a large amount of resources and sacrificed countless lives, he would finally get close to his destination. He would realize that without the core clues that my mother hid, it would be impossible for him to open the Holy Mountain Temple and find the remains of the fireball. My mother believes that when that time comes, my father will have no choice but to obediently turn around and admit his mistakes to her, allowing her to take whatever she wants. In this way, my mother will not have to go through all the trouble to make a big fuss in the unfamiliar place of tulanze. Everything will be done by my father. She will be able to easily sell the core clues at the highest price, and she will be able to share the secrets of the remains of the fireball with my father! Meng Chao was secretly speechless. Although many of the accusations made by the Holy Light Temple against wizards and witches were groundless. It was too naive to think that wizards and witches were pure and innocent believers. From the experience in the memory fragments of his previous life and the plan of his mother, working with wizards was no different from asking a tiger for its skin. They had to be extremely vigilant at all times. My mothers plan was perfect. Exploring the Holy Mountain of Tulan was not something that could be accomplished overnight. She didnt complete the experiment ten years ago, nor did she train herself to the point where she could bargain with high-level orcs. She could wait for a long time. Icestorm sighed and said, However, there were two things that my mother didnt expect. First, she didnt expect that the Holy Light Temple would pay so much attention to her and treat her as one of the most dangerous heretics in the land of Holy Light. After the fact that she had stolen the map of the Holy Mountain of Tulan was exposed, hundreds of rangers, sorcerers, night watchers, ascetics, and bounty hunters hunted her day and night. In the end, before her dream came true, she was burnt to ashes. Secondly, she didnt expect that after my father stole the map and battle log of the Holy Mountain, he didnt explore the Holy Mountain alone. Instead, he chose to cooperate with canus the jackal. Regardless of whether my father had been in cahoots with canus the jackal since long ago, or whether he was captured by the ghoul dog, or whether he was threatened or bribed, in short, the map and battle log of the Holy Mountain had fallen into the hands of an ambitious person who was a hundred times more powerful than my father. It seems that JackalKanus is not planning to go to the land of Holy Light to negotiate with my mother. Perhaps, he found out about my mothers death through various channels, and he also knows that the core clues that my mother grasped have gone missing with me. In short, what JackalKanus did was to incite horn of destructionand Blade of Fury, gather the experts of the lion and tiger clans, and try to unravel the mysteries of the temple of the sacred mountain in the simplest and most brutal way So C Meng Chao said, You came to Tulanze to cooperate with JackalKanus in order to trade the core clues about the temple of the Sacred Mountain Actually, no. I didnt know so much in the beginning. It was not until the Great Horn Legion was recruited by Jackalkanus, and Platinum Embracetold me the truth about the conflict between the lion and tiger clans, together with your speculation, that I finally figured out the whole thing. Icestorm smiled bitterly. In the beginning, I just wanted to escape the pursuit. Meng Chao nodded. Those night watchmen are still chasing after you after killing your mother? Yes, but not just the night watchmen, or even the power of the Holy Light Temple. Icestorm narrowed his eyes and said, When my mother was alive, she taught me many ways to escape the Holy Light. I can handle the night watchmen, mages, and bounty hunters alone. However, other than the power of the Holy Light Temple, the Wizard organization is also looking for me. As you know, as the son of blasphemy with dual bloodlines, I am the best evidence to expose the lies of the Holy Light Temple. I am also a powerful weapon that can shake the ruling order of the Holy Light Temple and the high status of the mages. If mother was influenced by the nature of my bloodline in the process of raising me, other than the harsh teachings, she still had a little bit of warmth for me. In the eyes of the other mages, I am only a piece of evidence and a weapon. If they find me, even if they dont treat me cruelly like the night watchmen and mages and tie me to the stake and burn me into ashes, I will lose my freedom completely and lose the ability to control my own fate. Not to mention, I still have the key clues about the Holy Mountain of Tulan. I also carry my mothers expectations. Although my mother didnt leave any last words, I know her. I know this ambitious and proud woman. When I saw her protruding out before her death and her eyes that were as red as flames, I knew what she wanted to do. She wanted to use the core clue of Tulan Sacred Mountain to make a bold deal with the high-level orcs. Then, she would use the inheritance of Tulan Sacred Mountain and the power of the high-level orcs to unite all the wizard organizations in the land of Holy Light and become the leader of all the Wizards and witches! Meng Chao exclaimed. He quickly thought that if the Wizards in the land of Holy Light could really gather into a huge organization, and the leader of this organization maintained a close cooperative relationship with him. Would this have a positive effect on the future development of Dragon Citys civilization? Thinking of this, Meng Chao couldnt help but look at ice storm with a few rays of Rare goodsin his eyes. Ice Storms perception was very sharp. He slightly frowned and said, Why do I feel that your eyes have become very strange? Dont tell me that you want to hand me over to the Holy Light Temple? How is that possible? Meng Chao could not help but laugh. He pointed at his eyes and hair and said, Do you think that my black hair and black eyes are made of some kind of Holy Light and blessed by the Holy Light? Besides, Ive never prayed to the Holy Light when I used my supernatural power, have I? Dont worry. I dont believe the Lies of the Holy Light Shrine Like You, and I dont believe that theres an illusory ocean of light above us. And this ocean of light has the right to decide the fate of billions of lives under the sky. Not only do I not believe it, but my clansmen will definitely not believe it! Your clansmen? This was the first time icestorm had heard Meng Chao talk about his fellow clansmen. Thats right. My clansmen are like me. They come from the Sea of stars. They have black hair and black eyes. They are definitely not willing to submit to any gods or devils, and they are even more unwilling to be manipulated by any gods or devils. Meng Chao smiled and said confidently, Believe me, our power is stronger than you can imagine. In exploring the temple of the sacred mountain, excavating the remains of the giant fireball, helping you trade with high-level orcs, and integrating the wizard organizations of the land of Holy Light the help we can provide will far exceed your imagination! Ice storm was deep in thought. Of course, she knew that this guy with black hair and black eyes who wielded mysterious power in front of her was definitely not an orphan who jumped out of a crack in a rock. Behind any seemingly Magicalpower, there was usually a complicated and incomparably powerful force. Since this force dared to send a guy like Meng Chao to participate in the most dangerous game of power in tulanze, and to compete with the strongest powerhouses like the Horn of destruction, the violent blade, and the Jackal. This meant that this force was at least on par with the high-level orcs. Perhaps, by trading with such a force, it was also possible to fulfill his mothers last wish, allowing him to return to the land of holy light with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He could return to the dumbfounded wizards and the terrified mages? Chapter 1247 - We” Chapter 1247: We Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation After figuring out that she did not have many options and bargaining chips, Meng Chao was her only hope. She took a deep breath and told him everything. After her mother died, she had been threatened by the Holy Light Temple and the Organization of Wizardry. She had been forced to flee to Picturesque Orchid Lake. It was to save her life. But she also had a glimmer of hope. Maybe after her father returned to his hometown, after ten or twenty years of development, he was already in a high position, in charge of the Panther Clan, and had a huge amount of resources. Because she was only a test subject, Ice Storm did not expect her father to care about blood and family. But if her father really became the leader of the Panther tribe, and was planning to secretly explore the sacred mountain, then she would have a chance to get revenge. She would have a chance to sell the core clues about the sacred mountains temple for a high price in exchange for the possibility of revenge. Of course, the ice storm was not stupid enough to directly go to the leopard clans habitat to look for her father. Her experience as an Experimental subjectmade her mind as hard as steel. She would never let anyone control her fate, even if it was her father. That was why she hid in the blood skull arena. On one hand, she honed her innate totem power, but she rarely showed it in the past twenty years. On the other hand, she was collecting information from the territory of the Gold clan, she wanted to know about her fathers recent situation and the high-level orcsexploration of the sacred mountain. As one of the top three glorious cities in Tulanze, the size of the city was second only to Black-corner city in Crimson Gold City. Of course, it was the best place to gather information outside of the territory of the Gold clan. In the end, her totem power was quickly activated by the blood on the arena, and her combat strength surged at an incredible speed. She also received the favor of the Arena Master Casavar, and she received a set of high-level totem armor, mithril Ripper. However, the information from the territory of the Gold clan made her deeply confused and conflicted. It turned out that her father didnt seize the authority of the Leopard clan. Instead, he was hanging out with canus, the jackal, and indirectly latched onto the Lion Kings Horn of destruction. This made the situation more complicated than it had ever been. Compared to the lion and tiger clans, or even the Wolf clan, which had many people and strong troops, the leopard clan could only be considered a medium-sized ordinary clan within the Gold clan. Even if they took the position of the Leopard King, it would be difficult for them to find and open the sacred mountain temple alone. Therefore, it wasnt that ice storm couldnt understand her fathers choice. However, her identity would be very awkward, and she wouldnt dare to show herself in front of her father. Her father must know that the clues like the map of the sacred mountain and the battle log that he stole back then werent complete. Since ice storms mother was already dead, the most crucial clue must have been hidden on her. Since his father knew this, canus the Jackal and the Lion King the Horn of destruction might also know this. How would ice storm dare to appear in front of these vicious wolves? Thus, ice storm was trapped in the blood skull arena. Until he met Meng Chao. I dont know what I want either. Ice storm spread his hands and said in a confused and unwilling manner, If Im Only alive, it seems to be letting down my talent and the secrets I carry. But if I want to seize the inheritance of the Holy Mountain Temple between the claws of the Lion King, the Tiger King, and the Wolf King and uncover the secret of the remains of the big fireball, then Ill make a deal with them. Ill use the power of Turanze to return to the land of Holy Light for revenge, to fulfill my mothers last wish, to control thousands of wizards instead of being controlled by them, to destroy the Holy Light Temple, and to let those holy light priests and mages have a taste of being burned to ashes by the flames this seems to be far beyond my ability. If I hadnt met you, I would have been tortured to death by Casanova.. So, Im willing to believe you. Please tell me can you really make my dream come true by being a SH * t Stirrer? Well Meng Chao pondered for a long time and told the truth, I dont know. To be honest, your dream is indeed a little too ambitious. Whether its snatching food from the Tigers mouth, unifying the wizard organization, or defeating the Holy Light Temple, the difficulty is extraordinarily high!! However, its an eternal truth to fish in troubled waters. If we can take advantage of the situation and fully stir up the conflict between the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King, and completely stir up the chess game of the Holy Mountain Temple, we might even be able to get a few small fish. Even if we cant monopolize the secrets of the Holy Mountain inheritance and the remains of the big fireball, as long as we can seize part of the inheritance and secrets, well have the capital to continue playing, right? Besides, if you dont take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and risk everything to survive, how long do you want to wait? Where do you want to hide? You must know that no matter which one of the Lion King, Tiger King, or Wolf King snatches the inheritance of the sacred mountain and ascends to the throne of the war chief, he will soon quell the chaos in Tu Lanze, unify the forces of the five major clans, and integrate thousands of high-level orcs into the same command and management system. When the time comes, unless you are willing to hide in the mountains and forests, live a life of raw meat and blood for decades, and stay away from the outside world, your Talent, your secrets, and your mothers ambitions will all go to waste. Otherwise, arent you going to come out and face everything head-on? The last sentence moved ice storm. Indeed, taking advantage of the fact that the throne of the war chiefwas still empty, the ambitious members of the five major clans and clans still had their own plans and were fighting each other in the open and in the dark. Meng Chao and ice storm still had a chance to make use of the opportunity and even find a way out. However, from historical experience, the fierce competition between the wolves, tigers, leopards, and Wild Boars and bulls wouldnt last long. As long as the true king was decided and led all the high-level orcs to swear blood as an alliance, at that time, Turanze would become an iron plate. Every warrior and every mandala fruit would be dug out, they would be used as war resources and thrown into the chess game formed by mountains of corpses and seas of blood. If one was unwilling to become a chess piece. Now was the last chance! Ice Storm made up his mind and clenched his fists. Meng Chao laughed. Thats right. Just think that youre dead in the Blood Skull Arena. Youll live for another day, kill one more enemy, and discover another secret. Its all for nothing. Meng Chao said, Besides, our success rate is not as low as you think. We are not facing the ferocious wolves and leopards alone. Dont forget that I have people behind me! Really. Trust me. As long as we can hold on a little longer, the troops behind me will come to our aid. It will be a power that you have never seen before, not even in your dreams! The smoke that our armored airships spew out is enough to cover the entire sky. The roar of our steel torrent is enough to shatter mountains and tear the Earth apart. Our multiple-barreled rocket launchers can make the giant cannons that the dwarves are most proud of turn into clumsy childrens toys. When our ten thousand cannons chime together, even the holy light temple will be shocked. Even the ninth-circle mages hiding in the magic tower will be terrified! Tell me, what are you afraid of with such a powerful force supporting you? When ice storm heard this, she could not help but laugh. This laugh had greatly reduced the tense atmosphere just now. Why do I feel that you are even more unreliable and spouting nonsense than the priests of the sacred light temple and the witch doctors like Tu Lanze who are in a state of Madness? Ice storm muttered, but she did not reject the cooperation with Meng Chao. She only had one last question left. There is one thing that concerns our strategy after we enter the Sacred Mountain. I have to figure out our attitude toward Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King. Ice storm said seriously, As you said, you and your clansmen are enemies of the Sacred Light Shrine? Well Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, For the time being, most of my clansmen are not aware of the existence of the temple of Holy Light. Naturally, they are not hostile to each other. However, there is indeed an irreconcilable contradiction between our ideology and the ideology of the temple of Holy Light. At least, in the Legends of origin, we agree with the theory of coming from the starry skyof the Tulan Orcs rather than the theory of gathering Holy Lightof the Temple of Holy Light. Like the Tulan orcs, we believe that above the blue sky and the white clouds above us is a sea of stars that is billions of times wider than the sky. Nothing can hide the existence of the Sea of stars, and there is no power that can stop our belief that we will explore the Sea of stars and return to it. Moreover, like the Tulan orcs, we dont need to pray to the holy light to perform the extraordinary power that can destroy the world. Our ability to modify the world is a hundred times more powerful than the Tulan Orcs. I think that even if we are not willing to be enemies with the Holy Light Temple, the Holy Light Temple will not tolerate the existence of a race with black hair and black eyes that can wield great power without praying. They will explore, modify, and build the world according to our will, right? Therefore, the conflict between us and the Holy Light Temple will always exist, and it will definitely break out. Once it breaks out, it will be the ultimate war where we will fight to the death with all our might! The decisiveness in Meng Chaos words caused ice storms pupils to contract abruptly. She could see that Meng Chao was sincere and filled with hostility and even hatred towards the Holy Light Temple. This made her even more confused. Then, I dont understand. Ice storm asked, Since your biggest enemy is the Holy Light Temple, why did you target JackalKanus in Tulanze? You should know that no matter how ambitious and cunning the ghoul dog is, it will be able to manipulate all the wolves, tigers, and leopards in its hands. It might even succeed in its plot and obtain the inheritance of the Holy Mountain, becoming the first war chief in the history of the Wolf clan. What he will do next is to march north and make an enemy of the temple of Holy Light! If thats the case, shouldnt JackalKanus be your natural ally? Why must you stop him? Chapter 1248 - Everyone Can Predict the Future Chapter 1248: Everyone Can Predict the Future Because Jackal Kanus isnt someone who can defeat the Holy Light Temple. Meng Chao resolutely said, Picturesque Orchid Lake has already ushered in the longest glorious era in history. To be able to gather the largest army in three thousand years, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we cant completely defeat the Holy Light Temple this time, perhaps we wont have another chance. How do you know? Meng Chaos confident attitude confused Ice Storm even more. One should know that Kanus scheme had not succeeded yet. Even though he had a cunning and unpredictable plan, the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade were the strongest warriors in their clans that hadnt been seen in a thousand years. How could they be defeated by Kanus so easily. If the Lion King and the Tiger King were defeated, it would mean that kanus was the strongest warrior in Turan, or even the strongest warrior in the past three thousand years? At least, his plan and patience were the only ones among the high-level orcs. If even such a war chief could not lead the Turan Army and defeat the Holy Light Temple, who else could take the responsibility? Thinking of this, ice storm could not help but ask, Could it be that you have the ability to predict the future? This was originally a joke. However, as soon as ice storm said it, he thought of the various predictions that Meng Chao had made along the way. At the start, ice storm scoffed at Meng Chaos wild words and laughed it off. However, as the prophecy came true time and time again, ice storms laughter had long turned into cold sweat. For example, before the series of explosions in Black Horn City happened, he had already concluded that there was a mysterious ambitious person hiding behind the Big Horn Rat God. And when the Big Horn Armys momentum was at its peak, he had already concluded that the destruction of the rat rebels was right in front of him. Including the various speculations he had made about Jackalkanus, it was as if he was controlling an invisible eye from afar, constantly hovering above the Wolf Kings head, watching every move of the Wolf King. These predictions caused the female snow leopard warrior to once again see a high and low image of two flying insects hovering above the ant colony that was constantly killing each other. She couldnt help but feel a little terrified. Meng Chao scratched his head. He also knew that his speculation was a little abrupt. However, it was very difficult to explain to the ice storm the doomsday scene that he saw in a trance. After pondering for a moment, he grabbed a fingernail-sized gravel from a corner of the cave and placed it in front of the ice storm with his palm facing down. Actually, everyone can predict the future, including you. Meng Chao said to icestorm, Its like you already know that Im holding a piece of gravel in my palm, and you can also see that my fingers are slowly loosening. Could it be that you cant predict where this piece of gravel will fall in the blink of an eye? Icestorm was slightly startled, and his gaze naturally turned towards the area directly below Meng Chaos palm. Meng Chao loosened his five fingers. The gravel was restrained by the law of gravity, and it fell straight to the spot where ice storms gaze was focused. Look. Meng Chao smiled slightly. I knew it. You can also predict the future. Ice Storm looked at the gravel on the ground in a daze and fell into deep thought. A moment later, she frowned and shook her head hard. No, this is different. Predicting the location of the gravel is one thing. Predicting that the Wolf King can defeat the Lion King and the Tiger King and ascend to the throne of the war chief, uniting the largest Tulan army in the past three thousand years, marching north, but ultimately failing this is another matter. Predicting the latter is more than a hundred times more difficult than predicting the former! The ice storm gestured with his hands, trying his best to find a suitable metaphor in his mind. If we really want to compete, the difficulty of the latter should be similar to predicting the falling point of a withered leaf in a hurricane. Can you predict the falling point of a withered leaf on a cliff that is thousands of feet deep and surrounded by clouds Theoretically, yes. Meng Chao said calmly, As long as I know the weight, shape, density, center of gravity, and intensity of the withered leaf, the direction and customs of the gale, the turbulence below the cliff, and the precise control of every part of the Force I throw the withered leaf, I will be able to predict the falling point of the withered leaf. The more information I have, the more accurate my prediction will be. Of course, in reality, it is impossible for anyone to have all the information in the world. However, even if we only have the rough information such as the direction and speed of the wind, we will not be able to predict the exact location of the dead leaves. At the very least, we will be able to estimate in which direction the dead leaves will fly to. Will it be a mountain or a river? Will it be blocked and fall into the mud, or will it be blown by the wind and soar into the Sky? Not to mention, an unrivaled and ambitious guy like Jackalkanus could be considered a stubborn rock with sharp edges even in the long river of history. Its definitely not as simple as a withered leaf that can be crushed at the touch of a finger! Icestorm snorted softly. Obviously, he thought that Meng Chao was still giving him a perfunctory reply. Then, what kind of wind speed and wind direction did you or youmaster in order to deduce that the stubborn rock, Jackalkanus, would not be able to obtain the final victory of the Battle of Glory? Icestorm asked with her bright eyes. After revealing her biggest secret, she had no choice but to get to the bottom of it and strive for more chips, more chances of winning, and a more equal status for herself. Meng Chao thought carefully. The problem of the ice storm was also a question that he had repeatedly interrogated himself after drifting to Tulanze. After several months of intelligence gathering, sorting, and analyzing, coupled with the fragments of memories from his past life that kept awakening, he had already reached a vague conclusion. But this conclusion was only derived from the current situation and future of the Tulan civilization and the Dragon City civilization. Meng Chao always felt a little guilty for lacking intelligence from the land of Holy Light and providing support from another direction. As the saying went, Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles.Now, he could at most be a Know yourself. Meanwhile, the temple of Holy Light, the most dangerous enemy of dragon city in his previous life, was still shrouded in a hazy fog of light. Even if he could stop Jackalkanus from writing the wrong answer on the answer sheet of fate, he knew nothing about the enemy. The chances of him finding the right answer were slim. Thinking of this, Meng Chao suddenly felt that he had underestimated the value of the ice storm. If his eyes were only focused on TU Lanze, the ice storm was only a mid-to high-level powerhouse who had not yet broken through to the Battle group level. Even with a totem armor like the Platinum Ripperand the key clues regarding the Sacred Mountain Temple, she was far from being the deciding factor for victory or defeat. In her previous life, the ice storm would have died in the blood skull arena without Meng Chaos help. The key clues she had didnt have the chance to fall into the hands of Jackalkanus. However, Jackalkanus still obtained the inheritance of the sacred mountain. He stepped on the heads of Lion King and Tiger King and became the awe-inspiring Tulan King. From this, it could be seen that Jackalkanus definitely had a trump card. With his own strength, he could pass the trial of death in the Sacred Mountain Temple. However, if Meng Chao took a long-term view, from a corner of Tulanze to the entire Otherworld, to the final battle between the Holy Light Camp and the chaos camp that was about to destroy the world, then it would be impossible for him to pass the trial of death. People like icestorm who had both the Holy Light and chaos bloodlines and knew the situation of the Holy Light Temple, the Wizard organization, and the high-level orcs like the back of their hands were definitely rare existences! Not to mention the distant matter of Mobilizing the resources of Dragon City and Tulanze, helping ice storm sneak back to the land of Holy Light, and uniting the wizard organization. Just her understanding of the inside story of the Holy Light Temple and the memory fragments of Meng Chaos previous life in the depths of his brain confirmed each other. The information she got was worth an astronomical figure! Moreover, Meng Chao could also use ice storm, who had lived in the land of Holy Light for more than 20 years and fled under the pursuit of the Holy Light Temple for more than 20 years, from the perspective of an experienced witch, he could verify what mistakes and omissions he had made in his deduction of the future. This was a strategic partner worthy of long-term cooperation. Their cooperation was definitely not a one-time deal. It was worthy of more information and greater trust from Meng Chao. Then, lets talk about the upcoming Battle of Glory. Meng Chaos eyes shone brightly. Based on your understanding of Tu Lanze and the land of Holy Light, do you think that the TU lanze orcs will be able to defeat the holy light humans in this Battle of Glory? Alright, let me describe the problem more precisely. Lets say that the Tulan Orcs have the greatest war priest in the past ten thousand years, a true military genius who has the power of the Lion King and the Tiger King, but also the mind of the Wolf King! Under such circumstances, the Tulan army that has come out in full force might occupy the entire land of Holy Light, destroy all the altars and magic towers, and make the holy light temple disappear in the raging flames. The holy light humans will wake up and no longer believe the lies about the holy light. And when those who resisted sincerely prayed to the sky, the Holy Light in the sky would no longer give them any power. Can the Tulan Orcs achieve such a complete victory? This Ice storm shook her head without thinking. It was precisely because she had dual bloodlines and had lived in the land of Holy Light and Tulanze for a period of time, and both of them did not live very happily. She was able to stand in the perspective of a bystander and use a more calm and detached perspective to measure the war potential and overall strength of the two major forces. Its impossible. Although the Tulan Beastmen possess such an incredible weapon like the totem armor, in essence, we They arent much better than the barbarians who feed on raw meat and blood, especially after a large number of old rules and traditions were lost after the era of the great extinction order. The current Tulan Beastmen even have some difficulties ruling the two banks of the Tulan River. How can they completely occupy the land of Holy Light? The ice storm said seriously, Although this time, Turan ZE was able to gather the largest army in the past three thousand years, which was enough to go deep into the land of holy light and plunder wantonly, and he might even be able to take revenge for the extermination order era, I estimate that this is the most he can do. Im afraid that even the Lion King, Tiger King, and the most bloodthirsty warchief of the major clans only want to plunder and take revenge. At most, they can push the territory of the Turan orcs a few hundred miles further north and occupy a few strategic points. Thats all. Even the most audacious tulan orcs, who like to daydream, can not imagine the so-called total victory.. What kind of scene is it? Chapter 1249 - Creating the Chaos Faction in Advance Chapter 1249: Creating the Chaos Faction in Advance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Is that so? Meng Chao rubbed his nose with a headache. Ice Storms conclusion was similar to what he had expected. In his previous life, the land of Holy Lights society had resembled that of the Middle Ages on Earth. It looked like it would be easily crushed by the iron flood of the post-industrial era. However, dont forget, it was a world with extraordinary power. Whether it was the holy light civilization or the Tulan civilization, they were not the first civilizations on this planet named Otherworld. As early as billions of years ago, the ancientshere had created a brilliant super civilization. They had also created the mother, an ancient ferocious beast that stood at the peak of carbon-based intelligent life. Although the motherand the ancientseemed to have perished together. However, their heritage still nourished all the life forms that were born or came to this planet over billions of years. The human-shaped carbon-based intelligent life forms that were active in the land of Holy Light might already be the third, fourth, or even tenth generation civilizations that had been born over billions of years. Even if the holy light civilization itself had only developed to a historical stage similar to Earths Middle Ages. However, the land of Holy Light definitely had a large number of relics from the previous and previous generations. Just like the seemingly desolate land of Turanze, they could occasionally find short-distance teleportation devices on the planets surface teleportation arrays. With the support of the previous generations of civilizations, the Holy Light Camp could completely form a technological advantage over the people of Earth that was hundreds of years ahead in some areas. Oh, and there were also mages. Meng Chao learned from the memory fragments of his previous life that although mages did not have to pray to the Holy Light, they could still use part of their magic. However, they were still unable to completely replace the status and role of mages. For spells of the same nature and level, when cast by mages, the chanting and cooldown time were usually shorter, the casting materials needed were fewer, the duration was longer, and the power and coverage area were greater, the mental impact on the mage and the aftereffects would also be smaller. As for the wizards, because they Stolethe power of Holy Light, the casting process was often more dangerous and unstable, requiring a lot of tedious and strange preparations, and also had a higher chance of failure and backlash. No wonder the mages firmly refused to admit that the Wizards were in the same boat. They believed that the extraordinary power cast by the Wizards did not deserve to be called Magicat all, and could only be called Witchcraft.. The difference between Magicand Witchcraftwas probably equivalent to the orthodox cultivation methods and evil techniques in the fantasy novels of the Earth era. The former was moderate and gradual, while the latter was unorthodox and extremely radical. No, Meng Chao found a more appropriate metaphor in the memory fragments of his previous life to describe the difference between Magicand Witchcraft.. The former was like a genuine power that had been authorized by the Holy Light. Although they had to pray daily, complete various tasks, and consecrate a large amount of resources to serve as Copyright fees.. But the security, stability, response speed, and user experience of the genuine power were all very trustworthy. After receiving the power of faith from the believers, the Holy Light Temple could really help these genuine users named Magessolve problems if conventional means couldnt solve it.., there was also a weapon that seemed to be a Space-based orbital weaponthat guaranteed to make the legitimate users feel that it was worth the money. And the Witchcraftthat the Wizards used was naturally pirated goods. Pirated goods didnt cost money, but in terms of security and stability, it was definitely incomparable to the legitimate ones. It might even carry all kinds of viruses, it would make the Wizards go crazy just like those evil extraordinaires in Dragon City who went crazy and became Lost, or Tulanzes Origin warriors. Otherwise, how could it be said that Free is the most expensive? Therefore, it was not even necessary to think about how to overthrow the rule of the Holy Light Temple by combining the wizard organizations in the land of Holy Light and attacking Tulandes army from both inside and outside. However, Meng Chao had to think about it. If, for some reason, we have to set the strategic goal of this war as completely destroying the holy light temple, or at least removing all the weapons of the Holy Light Temple, and making the Sea of light that covers the world if this thing really exists, it can no longer interfere with the fate of all intelligent life, do you think it is possible to do so, and what conditions are needed to do it? These words were a little awkward. However, ice storm still understood what Meng Chao meant. You mean to make the holy light disappear completely? More or less. Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, It doesnt have to disappear completely, but at the very least, we need to break into the Holy Light Temple, uncover the true face of the Ocean of Light, and deeply understand the nature of the Holy Light. We can even activate and close the Holy Light at will, so that the holy light will no longer be monopolized by the priests, mages, Knights, and kings. Instead, it will be like fire and water that can be used by us to transform this world, and one day, to transform the Sea of stars beyond this world. Ice Storm looked at Meng Chao in disbelief. Her gaze was as if she was looking at a wise man who was far-sighted, as well as a fool who was talking nonsense. I dont know. Ive never thought of this question. After looking at him for a long time and confirming that Meng Chao was neither stupid nor full of himself, ice storms frown deepened. She shook her head and said, I dont think anyone would waste their time thinking about such a question! Alright. Then, let me tell you my plan. Can you help me advise whether it is feasible in theory or not? Meng Chao coughed and said, I must admit that your analysis of the potential of the Tulan orcs is very correct. I also feel that the Tulan Orcs alone will never be able to complete such a glorious and arduous task as sweeping across the land of Holy Light and destroying the Holy Light Temple. Even if the number of Tulan Orcs were three to five times more, it would still not be enough. In fact, with the current organization, training, communication methods, and logistical support capabilities of the Tulan Orcs, the larger the army, the faster they would die, just like the great horn army that expanded and then collapsed. But what if its not just the Tulan Orcs? The land of Holy Light is located in the fertile area at the center of the Continent, surrounded by the restless alien races. To the south is Tulan ZE, and to the west is the Marquis of ancient tomb. The vast desert where the undead lurks is to the north. To the north is the cold wind that is as sharp as a blade, the frozen soil that is frozen all year round. To the northeast is the bottomless abyss of eternal night. It is said that the abyss leads directly to the subterranean world, where hundreds of strange-looking demons live. No matter how many differences and differences there are among the foreign tribes, there is one thing that they have in common all the foreign tribes have a keen interest in the abundant resources in the center of the continent. Moreover, all the foreign tribes are the targets that the holy light camp needs to purify. In the hundreds of purification warsover the past ten thousand years, they have formed a deep-seated hatred against the Holy Light Camp. Then, why cant the alien races unite and form an alliance of attack and defense like the human race, dwarves, elves, and part of the Dragon Race, attacking the land of Holy Light from four directions at the same time? This Ice Storm was stunned. In the past 10,000 years, the alien races that surrounded the land of holy light and were relatively backward in civilization and development had indeed never formed an alliance. Of course, this was not because everyone was a simple-minded species with well-developed limbs. They had never thought of implementing the strategy of surrounding the land of holy light with iron walls and attacking from all sides. However, most of the foreign tribes lived in remote areas on the periphery of the continent. They were separated by mountains and mountains and the natural dangers that were filled with mysterious forces. It was difficult for them to communicate with each other. Because the living conditions were too harsh and harsh, the alien races were often trained to be ruthless, unruly, and mercenary. Take the Tulan Beastmen as an example. When they lacked resources, they could even kill their own clans. How could they trust the immortal clan, the Frost Giant, or the Abyss Demon clan without reservation? Facing the cruel reality that communication in the Middle Ages was basically based on roaring. Even if the other races really made a blood oath to form an alliance and agreed to raise their troops at the same time, it was basically impossible for them to advance at the same time. Even if they were all modest gentlemen who kept their promises and chose to raise their troops and march on the same day. The holy light temple could still rely on the advantage of fighting on the inner line to pull out the time and space difference and defeat them one by one. Of course, Meng Chao knew about these problems. However, he also knew that in his previous life, Hu LangKanus had solved these problems with his incredible ability and charm. For the first time in ten thousand years, he had brought all the other races under the war flag of the chaos faction, the burning flames of war swept across the land of holy light like raging waves! Unfortunately, Hu LangKanus had chosen the right time to start the war too quickly. He had led the Turan army into the land of holy light and used his glorious victory to convince the other races to join the chaos faction. Even though all the other races had joined forces. But the Turan army had been forced to endure the craziest counterattack of the temple of Holy Light, causing them to suffer great losses. At the same time that the Turan army suffered losses, the lack of real-time and efficient means of communication between the other races, the lack of the ability to cooperate with multiple forces, and the fact that they could easily be divided and destroyed by the Holy Light Army had gradually been exposed, it eventually led to the crushing defeat and destruction of the chaos faction. Of course, Jackalkanus had his own reasons for having to start a war in a hurry. However, Meng Chao still felt that if he intervened, the chaos faction could be established several years earlier than in his previous life, and the Dragon City civilization could be established between the advanced orcs, the undead, the Frost Giants, and the Abyss Demons, setting up a stable and efficient communication link, not to mention the whole area wireless network coverage, it could at least help the alien races with a batch of military radio stations and drone mapping detailed maps. The chaos faction might not be defeated like in his previous life, and Dragon City might not be a nest-laying egg. Chapter 1250 - Fifty-Percent Chance of Victory! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thinking of that, Meng Chao said to Ice Storm, Theres no need to consider whether we can establish an anti-Holy Light Temple alliance that surrounds the Land of Holy Light. Just tell me, if there really is such an alliance, do we have any chance of winning? In that case Ice Storm sized Meng Chao up a few times and seemed to be surprised that he was so confident in his ability to establish an anti-Holy Light alliance. However, there were too many things that were strange about this black-haired, black-eyed guy who was known as the Reaper. Ice Storm quickly suppressed her doubts and began to think seriously. After a moment, he came to a conclusion. If thats the case, theres probably a possibility of one finger doing what you said destroying Holy Light! Icestorm extended one finger and explained, If the possibility of destroy the Holy Lightis counted as ten fingers, the chance for all the other races to unite is one finger. There cant be more than one finger. A ten percent chance of winning? Meng Chao was not depressed. In fact, based on the communication methods of the Middle Ages, he felt that a ten percent chance of winning was an overestimation of his relationship with the other races. However, this was not the only future that Meng Chao wanted to change. What if my tribesmen and I have a way to greatly increase the combat strength of the Tulan Beastmen?He continued to ask. Greatly increase the combat strength of the Tulan Beastmen? Ice storm was slightly startled, and the light in his eyes brightened by a level. May I ask, what method is used to increase the combat strength? Its some kind of weapon. Meng Chao said after some consideration, You can simply interpret it as that we have a more advanced smelting and casting technique than the dwarves, and we can make very precise and powerful long-range weapons. For example, we can make a special kind of continuous crossbow arrows, which can let an ordinary orc shoot more than ten arrows in the span of a breath. The power of each arrow is equivalent to the fierce punch of a team levelpowerhouse, right? And shooting such crossbow arrows doesnt consume much physical strength. An Ordinary Beastman who has undergone months of training can fight for a few hours, pouring out endless firepower, and blasting everything in sight into ruins. Even more powerful than this is a super ballista that can be carried on ones shoulders using enlarged and thicker crossbow arrows, not only can the power be increased by ten times, the hollow arrows can also be filled with explosives. The power of the explosion is equivalent to a full-strength punch from a team level expert after receiving the enhancement of the totem armor. Even the mandala tree, which is as thick as a hug and as hard as iron, can be destroyed in one shot! These weapons and their corresponding ammunition can be supplied in large quantities and for a long period of time. In the initial stages, it wouldnt be a problem to equip tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of high-level orcs. Ice Storms expression changed abruptly. She knew that at this point, there was no need for the Reaper to boast in front of her. From the mysterious power that this fellow possessed, the faction behind him might really have the strength to do so. Hundreds of thousands of high-level orcs who were equipped with super crossbows and even shoulder-borne explosive bed crossbows? It did sound like it could change a lot of things. Also, I think that what the Tulan Orcs need most is not weapons. After all, even without the support of super crossbows, these well-developed wolves, wolves, tigers, and leopards are strong enough. Most of the time, their combat ability overflows. Otherwise, they wouldnt have used the game of the Braveheartsand the five racesto deplete the excess combat ability. Meng Chao said, Compared to the overflowing combat ability, the extremely weak communication methods and organization are the fatal wounds that restrict the Turan army from achieving their strategic goals. The lesson of the Great Horn Army is right here. I can totally imagine what will happen when the Turan orcs, who belong to different clans, groups, and settlements, rush into the land of holy light like a mudslide. Perhaps, in the beginning, the surging mudslide was indeed powerful enough to destroy everything that stood in their way. However, as the area they attacked grew larger and larger, and the battle lines grew longer and longer, it was inevitable that the different groups of different clans would encounter different situations, such as stagnation, loss of control, and even collapse. Therefore, compared to weapons, I think that the Tulan orcs need communication equipment the most. It is a communication equipment that can be extended to every battle team and is a hundred times more efficient than carrier pigeons! According to Meng Chaos observation, the information transmission between the five major clans of the Tulan civilization was mainly carried out by caravans and messengers. The information that originated from crimson gold city would usually take ten days, half a month, or even several months to travel to black-corner city. The efficiency was so low that it made ones hair stand on end. Even some of the major clans raised totem beasts that were similar to carrier pigeons and specialized in traveling between major cities and towns. At most, the point-to-point transmission time would be shortened from Ten days to half a monthto One or two days.. For Meng Chao, who lived in the Internet era and was used to real-time transmission of information, Ten days to half a monthwas no different from One or two days.It meant that Even the daylily has gone cold.. By the way, Jackalkanus seemed to have mastered the technology of Brain wave wireless transmission. He could transmit his orders to the ice storm and even the big horn priestsbrains in real time. Perhaps the rise of the big horn army and the rise of Jackalkanus were all related to their ability to transmit information in real time, which was thousands of years ahead of their time? However, there were too few people who had this ability. The outcome of his previous life was enough to prove that it was impossible for Jackalkanus to win the war between worlds by relying solely on the real-time transmission of brainwaves to give orders. However, it was too late for the Dragon City civilization to be embroiled in the war in his previous life. The chaos faction at that time was doomed. Even if the Dragon City civilization tried their best to provide communication equipment for their allies and set up a real-time transmission network for military data, it would be too late to stop the shining tide of Holy Light. Therefore, Meng Chao felt that it was very necessary to popularize military radios in the basic units of the Tulan Orcs before the outbreak of the war between worlds. He wanted the Tulan Orcs to enter the information era from the clan era. Of course, he knew that the existing communication means in Dragon City were easily interfered with. Whether it was the mutation of the planets magnetic field or the disruption of the spiritual magnetic environment caused by the collision of extraordinary forces, they could completely paralyze the military data links on the battlefield. However, it was still the same saying. No matter how unstable the network was, it was still better than no network at all. Moreover, compared to the communication equipment itself, it was more important to cultivate the awareness of paying attention to intelligence and cooperating in battle. Even if the battle network was really disabled, even if it was using armored airships to transmit orders and intelligence, it was still better than going about their own business and rushing around aimlessly like headless flies. Meng Chao believed that as long as he could spread the hot weapons that were equivalent to the level of the Earths Second World War into the hands of the basic-level ORC soldiers. Moreover, he wanted the Tulan orcs to have the same level of communication and cooperative warfare as the Earths First World War. The Tulan Army would definitely undergo a complete transformation. Their combat strength would not only increase by three to five times, but they would definitely have the ability to shake the ruling order of the Holy Light Temple! Of course, the advanced weapons and military system of the Dragon City civilization far surpassed the standards of World War I and World War II. But that was the most important weapon of the country and could not be easily shown to others. Its a hundred times more efficient than the communication efficiency of the carrier pigeons, and it can be spread to every battle team? The eyes of the ice storm became brighter and brighter. She realized that it was just like how she had revealed the secret that was at stake for her life without holding back. Now, the Reaper was also revealing his secret as a reward and new bait. However, the ice storm was very willing to swallow this bait. Moreover, she would use this bait to increase her strength. So that one day, she could return to the land of Holy Light and face and control her own fate! She narrowed her eyes and thought seriously for a long time before saying cautiously, If the magical weapons and super carrier pigeons you mentioned really exist, and they can be distributed to the basic ORC soldiers smoothly, and they can complete the training of the basic ORC soldiers in the shortest time, so that they can adapt to the new battle strategy. Then I think the victory rate can be increased to five fingers. The premise is that the power of the temple of holy light has not improved significantly in the past fifty years, and it is still similar to what it showed in the last battle of Glory. Meng Chao nodded. The 50% victory rate was already very high. Although he knew that the overall strength of the land of Holy Light had also increased greatly in the past half a century, just like Turan ze, whose population had exploded. However, the methods he had prepared to reverse the future were far more than the ones he had just told the ice storm. In short, the end of the world was definitely not inevitable. There was still hope for the future. In this era where wind and clouds were surging and dragons and tigers were converging, it was still unknown who would win! I still dont understand. Ice Storm looked at Meng Chao and said, Even if you and your clansmen really have such powerful strength and are willing to support the Tulan orcs, what does this have to do with whether canus the jackal can become a war priest and command the Tulan Army? According to what you said, if you really have better smelting and casting techniques than the dwarves, then you cant be barbarians with well-developed limbs and simple minds who only know how to be aggressive, right? In that case, you shouldnt be like canus the jackal smart people who seem to be more flexible, and agree to communicate, negotiate, and cooperate more, right? After all, whether its the Lion King or the Tiger King, one is the Horn of destruction, and the other is the violent blade. Just from the name alone, you can tell that they are fierce people who believe in fists more than brains.. They may not be willing to sit back and listen to you talk about Super Carrier pigeons to improve the organization of the Army! Chapter 1251 - The Price of Being Reborn That was true. Whether it was the Horn of Destruction or Violent Blade, they were all unruly, headstrong, and ruthless people. Having been used to being kings and tyrants in the clan era, were they willing to accept the goodwill from Dragon City unconditionally and use semi-automatic rifles, as well as rocket launchers, to replace their ancestral battle style, which had been passed down for ten thousand years? Meng Chao was very uncertain. In particular, Dragon Citys goodwill could not be free! Whether it was automatic rifles, rocket launchers, military radio stations, or even helping TU lanze build his own global network and military data link system, there was definitely a fee! Of course, as interstellar friends from Earth, crossing billions of Stars for peace and development, and coming to this world with the initial intention of common prosperity, dragon city people might not be so vulgar as to accept real money and silver. Not to mention money, the main thing was to make friends! Then, as good friends, they should exchange what they have and what they dont have. Tulanzes right to build roads and exclusive rights to resources on both sides of the roads, Tulanzes right to develop and operate the ports, Tulanzes right to explore and exploit underground mineral deposits.., even fully exploiting Tulanzes market, as well as a series of post-war reconstruction rights and interests after the chaos faction invaded the land of Holy Light signing seventy to eighty of them was absolutely not excessive, right? Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Survival Committee to pass a bill to provide Turanze with modern weapons that could arm millions of high-level orcs! Judging from the high-level orcsfanatical respect for the ancestral spirits, it would be impossible for them to do so. Meng Chao really didnt know how the high-level orcs would react if the people of Dragon City proposed to use Turanzes road-building rights and mining rights as trade conditions in exchange for the support of arms and communication equipment. Would they be like the ancient people on earth who worshiped their Ancestorsas if they were gods, treating the whistling trains as a blasphemy to their ancestors? An image appeared in Meng Chaos mind: An arms dealer from Dragon City was spitting and babbling on about the benefits of automatic rifles and rocket launchers to the Horn of destructionor the Blade of fury. The Lion King or Tiger King, who had been listening impatiently, suddenly put on the totem armor and kicked the arms dealer 70 to 80 miles away. At the same time, they assumed the posture of a bodybuilding champion, he shouted, This is Tu Lan Ze! It was impossible. Meng Chao had already discovered that for many high-level orcs, the purpose of the war was not to win at all. It didnt matter whether they won or not. Whether they fought or died miserably, whether or not they could leave behind a heroic legend, that was the most important thing. Using firearms to Biubiubiubiubiufrom thousands of meters away, it was as if they didnt use cold weapons or claws to dig out each others intestines and put them around each others necks. It was a happy and tragic experience. From this point of view. Jackalkanus, this Atypical orc, did indeed have his advantages. No matter how crazy he was in his previous life, or even how he forced Dragon City to join the chaos faction. At least, he could see at a glance the advanced nature of Earths technology and system. Until the last moment, he was doing his best to use the advantages of Earths civilization to fill in the deficiencies of the Tulan civilization. However, Meng Chao still believed that compared to the Lion King and the Tiger King, the Wolf King had a fatal flaw that could not be filled. The Wolf King has no prestige. Meng Chao said to ice storm, In the past 10,000 years, there has never been a wolf king commanding the Tulan Army. In the past 3,000 years, the position of war priest has been occupied by the lion and tiger clans in turn. At most, there is the Minotaur of the Blood Hoof clan. Everyone knows that the Wolf clan is just a vassal of the lion and tiger clans. The Wolf King is just a puppet. Even if he took the opportunity of the Lion and Tiger Kings suffering heavy losses and stole the inheritance of the sacred mountain temple, no one would be convinced by him. Icestorm was stunned for a long time before he asked suspiciously, Is is this important? It is. Meng Chao said, You just said that even if we can provide hundreds of thousands of crossbow bolts and hundreds of thousands of super carrier pigeons to Tu Lan Ze today, it doesnt mean that we can increase the organization and combat ability of the Tu Lan Army by ten times tomorrow. This involves the concept of war and the military system. It will take at least a year and a half to train, change, and adapt. During the process of changing the old and new war modes, there will definitely be some people who are not used to it, and some people will be eliminated. A large number of obstinate people who are good at old weapons and old modes will raise objections. They will even use the most intense method to defend their vested interests. Perhaps, there will be bloodshed, and there will be a lot of bloodshed. Meng Chao had never been a weaponist. He did not believe that if he gave a medieval tin-can knight an automatic rifle today, he would become a skilled rifleman tomorrow. Moreover, he would be as skilled as thousands of other riflemen, they would form an infantry regiment that was at the mid-20th century level. Even on Earth, where there was no supernatural power. Hot weapons would replace cold weapons, tanks would replace armored cavalry, aircraft carriers would replace battleships, and any new type of weapons and derived new tactics would replace old weapons and old tactics. It would be a long-term, repetitive process, it was a spiraling process. In the process of replacing the old with the new, they did not recognize the superiority of the new weapons and tactics, or admit it in their hearts, but because they sat on the side of the old weapons and tactics, they stubbornly resisted and refused to repent, they were everywhere. Not to mention, this was a world with extraordinary power. One had to know that even in Dragon City, there were many people who believed that Wars were won solely by extraordinary people. Ordinary soldiers with automatic rifles only needed to clean up the battlefield.. In tulanze, there must be more people who insisted on this view. It must be more difficult to comprehensively reform Tulanzes war philosophy and military system. If the Lion King or Tiger King became the war priest. Because they were in line with tradition, had authority, and had strong tribes as their base. Then, as long as the people of Dragon City could persuade the lion king or the Tiger King, at most, they would have the heads and brains of the Lion and tiger tribes. The matter could be smoothly pushed forward. Even if the Lion King or the tiger king really used the mining rights of Tulanze to make a deal with the people of Dragon City, the major clans would definitely make a fuss for a while, but it would be very difficult to get a result. After all, they had ruled Tulanze for thousands of years and had never brought the Tulan civilization into a ditch. This was prestige! However, if it was Jackalkanus who risked the worlds heresy and stole the highest authority.. In our words, the legitimacyand foundationof the Wolf Kings rule over Turan ze are seriously inadequate. Meng Chao said to icestorm, Even if Jackalkanus can really obtain the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and skillfully guide the Horn of destruction and the blade of tyrant to mutually injure each other, causing the Liger and tiger clans to be unable to elect a suitable leader for the time being, causing a momentary power vacuum to appear in the Gold clan. If he wants to become a war priest, he must continue to make use of the conflict between the gold clan and the Blood Hoof clan, and make use of the Liger and tiger clansmentality of not wanting the Tauren to ascend to the throne, to deceive the support of the Liger and tiger clans. But this support is definitely temporary and unwilling. Including the Blood Hoof and the other four great clans, they must have half-believed and half-doubted the rise of the Wolf King, and theyre even waiting for the Wolf King to make a fool of himself before replacing him. In this way, even if he becomes a war priest, JackalKanus can only compromise with the wolves, tigers, leopards, and wild boars to satisfy their demands as much as possible. Before resolving the issue of legitimacy and fundamentals, its impossible for him to carry out a drastic change to the social structure and military system of Tulanze. Ice storm seemed to understand but not understand. She vaguely felt that what Meng Chao said made sense. But she still did not understand. Then So What? So What? Dont you understand? Meng Chao raised his voice, What is the biggest demand of the chiefs and Generals of Tulanze right now? It is that the resources of Tulanze are about to be exhausted! There are too many mouths to feed! The economic system is about to collapse! Famine is about to arrive! Therefore, they need to immediately wage war against the Holy Light Temple. They need to move thousands of hungry mouths and their insatiable stomachs to the land of Holy Light. They need to use the resources of the enemy to resolve the conflict between their exploding population and the lack of food! Also, it has been fifty years since Turan ZE has fought an all-out war. Without war, there will be no military merits. Without military merits, there will be no glory. Without glory, how will those ambitious young people rise to power? How will they become stronger? At first, everyone thought that the Battle of Glory was about to break out. As long as the five races competed and a new war chief was chosen, they would be able to march toward the land of Holy Light in a grand and carefree manner. Everyone was hungry and could not wait to sharpen their knives! Under such circumstances, even if many people knew that the Lion King and Tiger King were killed by the Wolf King, it didnt matter. Even if it didnt matter to the Lion Man and tiger man as long as the Wolf King could immediately lead everyone into the land of Holy Light! But weve already analyzed it. With Tu Lanzes current military level and war potential, its impossible to defeat the Holy Light Camp. If we want to win the unprecedented Battle of Glory, we will have to spend a year and a half to resist the pain of change, suppress the old forces that are against the change, and even sign a series of agreements with our allies to transfer our rights and interests under the name of selling our ancestors. All in all, we must let Turanze survive the change of being skinned alive and reborn. Only then will we have real hope! Here comes the question. Based on the legitimacy and fundamentals of Jackalkanus, does he have the ability to call upon all the high-level orcs to tighten their belts and train hard for the next year and a half? Can he convince the wolves, tigers, leopards, boars, bulls, snakes, and crocodiles of the five clans to hand over the mines and veins within the clans to be developed by the black-haired, black-eyed foreign tribes like me? Can he convince a centaur Legion that has been wearing iron armor for thousands of years and is good at riding, shooting, and charging to be fully equipped with new weapons and spend a lot of time and energy to forget the battle tactics that have been practiced for thousands of years and adapt to the new tactical system with difficulty? Is it possible that they will not be able to adapt at all and will be eliminated by the tide of iron and steel in the end Chapter 1252 - The Risk of a Tiger Seeking Its Skin Chapter 1252: The Risk of a Tiger Seeking Its Skin Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storm fell into deep thought. Meng Chaos words seemed to open the door to a new world for her. Behind the door, there were countless questions that she had never thought of before. Fortunately, with the Land of Holy Light and Picturesque Orchid Lake, both her survival and escape experiences were much broader and more adaptable than that of pure orc warriors and mages. After careful consideration, she could not help but agree with Meng Chaos judgment. It makes sense. After all, the Wolf Kings foundation is not as strong as the Lion King and the Tiger Kings. Even if hes lucky enough to become a war priest, his control over the Lion Clan, Tiger Clan, and even the five great clans would not be as strong as the war priests in the pastat least, not in the beginning. Ice Storm thoughtfully said, In order to secure the war priests throne, the Wolf King has to be braver, more radical, and tougher than the Lion and Tiger Kings. He needs to be able to satisfy the common wishes of all the Turan orcs. In other words, even if the Wolf King is willing to cooperate with you and your people, his own wishes wont matter because he would be invested in the Turan orcs fury and desire. He has no other choice! Thats right, thats it! Meng Chao was happy that he could find a partner with such a clear mind in Picturesque Orchid. In his opinion, Jackal Kanus was actually quite similar to the war-mongering maniac who launched World War II during the Earth era. The reason why such maniacs could go from a nobody to a leader of the masses in just a few years was thanks to factors such as their abilities, charm, and efforts. More importantly, they clearly saw the tide of the times, climbed to the top of the storm, and became the embodiment of the peoples desires, anger, and hatred. Then, once they stole the highest position, they would continue to be driven by the tide of the era and exhaust themselves to satisfy the unquenchable desires of the masses, which would constantly grow. There was no other way besides that. Therefore, if there was a twenty to thirty percent chance on the Lion King and Tiger Kings side, they could help the Turan civilizations rumbling war machine to put on the brakes for the time being. On the Wolf Kings side, there was hardly a chance. Besides, Meng Chao was convinced. Jackal Kanus is more eager to start the war as soon as possible than anyone else. He wishes that he could raise the wars scale and intensity to the maximum on its first day. Why is that? Ice Storm asked curiously. She was just curious, not questioning him. Because the larger the scale of the war, the more intense it will be. Only then will he have a chance to sit on the War Chiefs throne and become the eternal king of Picturesque Orchid! Meng Chao said, Have you forgotten what he did during the Great Horn Armys siege? Before the rat rebels siege, Jackal Kanus was only the Wolf King in name. Everybody knew that he was just a puppet and that many unruly commanders in the Wolf Clan didnt even look at him. But what about now? Through a series of cunning and ruthless operations, most of the Wolf Clan commanders, who didnt take him seriously, have either died or gotten injured. Even the surviving ones have ruined reputations because of the rat people. They can no longer pose any threat to Jackal Kanus. Meanwhile, with a series of performances that turned the tide, our Wolf King established a rather glorious image in the hearts of all the Wolf Clan warriors. Moreover, I believe that his trusted aides have taken the opportunity to fill the gap in power left by the commanders who fled. Hence, theyve firmly taken control of the entire Wolf Clan. Once Jackal Kanus becomes the War Chief Hell definitely need a larger-scale war to establish his prestige and consolidate his rule. Hell need to deal with the troublemakers whom he cant use on the battlefield, where swords have no eyes. Hell also need his trusted aides to take advantage of the situation and gradually take control of the entire Turan Army. With his patience, before hes confident enough to deal with all his internal opponents and the troublemakers, hell certainly sweet-talk the unruly chiefs and commanders. Hell make all kinds of promises that hell never be able to keep. Tell me, why would such a Wolf King, whos ready to disguise as a pig to eat the tiger, put on an aggressive stance and cooperate with the black-haired, black-eyed aliens? Why would he make such a drastic change in Picturesque Orchid at the risk of angering vested interest groups? As the saying went, This time, its different. In his previous life, when the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization came into contact, Jackal Kanus had already firmly taken control of the military and Picturesque Orchid Lakes political power. Through a series of dazzling victories, he had established a high prestige. All his opponents and troublemakers had also been eliminated by him repeatedly. Therefore, the Jackal Kanus from that time was able to withstand the pressure and sign an alliance agreement with the Dragon City civilization. He had also attached great importance to the suggestions of Dragon Citys people in strategic and tactical issues. However, the current Jackal Kanus was far from being so strong. The immediate issue for him was to climb up and secure the position of war priest. It was not about victory or defeat in the war between worlds. Even if Meng Chao opened his heart to him, he would be keenly aware of the Dragon City civilizations value. He would also likely think, Cooperation with Dragon City is imperative, but first, I have to take full control of Orchid Lakes entire map! Unfortunately, by then, it would be too late! It would not matter if Meng Chao told Jackal Kanus about this in person because he would never believe it. With such an ambitious character, he would never believe it. Thinking about that, Meng Chao sighed. Besides that, theres another reason why Im very unwilling to cooperate with the Wolf Kinghes too dangerous. Meng Chao continued. As you know, the Wolf King made his fortune by clinging to the Lion Kings thigh. Whether or not the Lion King treated him as a puppet, a chess piece, or a tool, at least the Lion King gave him his first bucket of gold and gave him the resources, as well as opportunity, to rise miraculously. But now, not only has the Wolf King repay the Lion Kings kindness with enmity and tricking him into entering the Holy Mountain, but he has also taken the opportunity to instigate a conflict between the Lion and Tiger Clans. Its highly possible that hell personally lead the tiger clan powerhouses to hunt down the lion king and must be exterminated. Do you think that such a person can really become a trustworthy and high-quality partner? That was the issue Meng Chao was most worried about. After all, the manufactured products that Dragon City wanted to sell to Picturesque Orchid Lake were not only tobacco, spirits, carbonated drinks, and civil machinery, but also astronomical lethal weapons. The anti-material sniper bullets, which were fused with super alloys, embedded with crystals, and made with special technology, could not only pierce a mages brain but also obliterate a superhumans heart. The Jackal Kanus in his previous life had never betrayed his alliance with Dragon Citys people until the end of his life. However, who could guarantee that it was not because the soldiers of the Holy Light faction had arrived at the border and the Chaos faction could only huddle together for warmth? Who could guarantee that the Turan civilization, which had obtained a large scale of Earths thermal weapons ten years in advance, absorbed the advanced military concepts of Earth, and whose combat strength had increased tenfold, would not wipe out the Holy Light faction with ease under Jackal Kanus leadership? Then, would they not burn the bridge after crossing the river and come back to deal with the Dragon City civilization? No, not only could they not guarantee it, it was simply inevitable. It was too crowded for a mere planet to have so many messy civilizations. As long as a civilization had the corresponding ability, it would want to conquer all other civilizations and monopolize the entire Other World, right? Therefore, the Dragon City civilization had to arm the Turan civilization and get the advanced orcs to act as meat shields in front of them. They had to constantly overpower the Holy Light faction to buy precious time for their own development. However, they could not arm the Turan civilization too valiantly so that the balance of victory would not slip from one extreme to the other. If they defeated the Holy Light Temple and turned the Turan civilization into a new big boss, it would be like raising a tiger as a threat and bringing about their own destruction. It was as difficult as walking on a tightrope over a cliff to grasp such a delicate balance. Meng Chao really did not want to fight with a peerless villain like Kanus, the Jackal while he walked on a tightrope. Ice Storm suddenly understood. If the first reason that Meng Chao had given was a little hard to understand, this one was too correct. After seeing how the Wolf King treated his benefactor, the Lion King, who had cooperated with the Wolf King and even help him become stronger It just seemed like Kanus was grumpy that the Lion King was not dying fast enough. In fact, Meng Chao had a third reason as well. He felt that the Wolf King was too intelligent. One should know that in Meng Chaos overall plan, he was prepared to slowly turn Picturesque Orchid Lake into Dragon Citys industrial dumping market, resource and raw material gathering place, and recruitment point over a period of ten to twenty years. In other words, the Turan civilization should become the Dragon City civilizations vassal. Meanwhile, the Dragon City civilization should become the Chaos factions leader. Meng Chao believed that after Dragon City discovered Picturesque Orchid Lake, the members of the Survival Committeewhether it was the valiant warriors from the military who wanted to dominate the world, or the nine mega corporations, the business kings who only cared about profitshould also think the same. The advanced orcs had unmatched brute force Despite that, an advanced civilization that had entered the information age would never be able to resist the dimensionality reduction blow of a backward civilization that was still in the clan era and still degenerating. The Dragon City civilization had many mysterious business contracts, complicated legal provisions, sugar-coated bullets that contained poison, and goods and consumption patterns that made the advanced orcs feel all kinds of convenience and pleasure. It was enough to turn the most valiant bestial man into a senior otaku who was paralyzed in the computer chair and waiting to die. If it was a traditional orc leader like the Horn of Destruction or Violent Blade, they would definitely not be able to resist Dragon Citys infiltration, temptation, and corruption. In contrast, if it was an atypical orc leader like Kanus, the Jackal. Chapter 1253 - The Ultimate Form of Totem Armor Chapter 1253: The Ultimate Form of Totem Armor Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The closer Meng Chao got to Jackal Kanus, the more he felt that he was not an advanced orc but an Earthling with the skin of an orc. His thinking pattern, his style of doing things, and his schemes and tricks gave Meng Chao both a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling. If the Turan civilization was the same as it was in his previous life, with Jackal Kanus leading it, he would definitely be able to see through the Earthlings tricks. He would definitely not obediently become the Dragon City civilizations vessel and would even try every possible means. He would find Dragon Citys flaws, and in turn, infiltrate, erode, and devour its civilization, right? One should know that the Dragon City civilization was not a monolithic one. The conflict between the homestead faction and the colonization faction, the conflict between the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations, the conflict between the superhumans and the ordinary people, as well as the remnants of the monster civilization that had yet to be eradicated, the monsters hidden in the crowd and dressed in human skin, including Lu Siya, who had become a wild banshee With Jackal Kanus vision and methods, he would definitely be able to notice these conflicts and start round after round of gambling with Dragon Citys people, including Meng Chao. In conclusion, compared with facing Jackal Kanus, Meng Chao would really rather face Horn of Destruction or Violent Blade, the orc powerhouses who mainly relied on their fists to speak. Of course, this did not mean that he had to kill Kanus, the Jackal. If possible, Meng Chao did not want to kill either the Wolf King, Tiger King, or Lion King. Plus, it would be very difficult to kill them. Dont worry. Im not arrogant enough to think that we can kill Jackal, Horn of Destruction, and Violent Blade. Meng Chao contemplated for a while and said, I should explain my purpose this way. I have a treasure that Ive never seen before. Its expensive, but its definitely worth it. I want to sell it to either the Lion King, the Tiger King, or the Wolf King. However, since this treasures value and usage are far beyond the comprehension of ordinary orcs, Im worried that the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King wont believe me at all. They wont even give me the chance to introduce the treasure to them. Once they obtain the Holy Mountains provision, it will be even harder for them to be interested in my treasure. Therefore, I need to appear in front of the three kings when they are in a stalemate. I believe that when theyre entangled with their opponents, theyll certainly be more rational than usual and have more patience to listen to my introduction of the treasure named civilization. If theyre willing to buy it in the end, theyll certainly offer a higher price than usual. In fact, rather than watch the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King fight each other until theres only one winner, Im more inclined to find a way to resolve the conflict between them so that they can both survive and reach a delicate balance. Three customers who are willing to keep increasing the price and compete fiercely are always easier to deal with than one customer, arent they? Therefore, to correct the original statement, if we are lucky enough, we might not be the troublemakers. On the contrary, we might save the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blades lives and gain the Lion King, as well as Tiger Kings friendship and trust. At this point, Meng Chao extended his hand toward Ice Storm. How does that sound? He said, I have already explained my purpose and plan clearly. This gamble with my life as a bargaining chip and my future as a stake is worth a desperate gamble, right? Ice storm stared at Meng Chao deeply. After more than ten breaths, she cautiously held Meng Chaos extended hand tightly. Do you know that the totem battle armor we are equipped with is very likely to have an Ultimate Form? Ice Storm held Meng Chaos hand tightly and suddenly said this. What do you mean? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. The totem battle armor passed down from Tu Lan Ze today, even if its a high-level battle armor with nine layers of totems, it can only reach the battle group level at most. That is to say, after the totem battle armor is passed down, it can only deal with an entire battle group at most. Ice storm explained, Of course, an ordinary battle group usually has tens of thousands of brave warriors who are as fierce as wolves and tigers. To be able to deal with tens of thousands of opponents by themselves is already unbelievably strong. However, before the Great Extinction Order era, it was said that a power was hidden in the remains of the giant fireball deep inside the temple of the sacred mountain. It could unlock the ultimate form of the totem armor and raise the enhancement ability of the high-level totem armor from the Legion Levelto the Legion Level, allowing the owner of the totem armor to fight hundreds of thousands or even millions of enemies! Army Level? Meng Chao took a deep breath, but he felt a burning pain in his throat. Extraordinaires were divided into Earth level, heaven level, and God level.. Totem warriors were divided into Battle team level, gang level, and battle group level.. In Dragon City, there had never been an existence that surpassed the god level. Even the Martial GodLei Zongchao, who was at his peak, had not been able to break through the limit of the god level. Similarly, in the past ten thousand years, there had never been a terrifying existence that could fight against the entire army alone. How is it possible for one person to fight against hundreds of thousands of people?Meng Chao could not help but ask. I also think its impossible, but what we are seeing now is indeed not the true face of the totem armor. At least, thats what mothers notes say. The priests and mages of the Holy Light Shrine, on the surface, look down on the legend of the origin of the Tulan Beastmen and firmly deny the existence of the remains of the fireball. In fact, they are very fearful and even fearful. They have spent thousands of years trying to explore, research, stop and destroy the power hidden behind the totem armor. Ice Storm said, According to the research data that the Wizards stole from the Holy Light Temple, the holy light priests believe that once the Ultimate Formof the totem armor is unlocked, the totem armor will be able to break through the limitations of the human body and change from the shape of the body-hugging armor to an even larger form. An even larger form? What is that? Meng Chao found it hard to imagine. In his previous life, the Tulan civilization did not seem to have any Beastman powerhouses who had unlocked the ultimate form of totem armor. Not even Jackalkanus. I dont know. Maybe after the ultimate form is unlocked, the totem armor will expand infinitely until it grows into a giant that can stand up to the heavens and the Earth. Ice storm said, After all, the mysterious material that is condensed into the totem armor can be enlarged and shrunk in the first place. It can be released and hidden at will. That was true. Meng Chao knew that the liquid metal-like materialthat was formed into the totem armor was not actually metal, and it was not necessarily the material that should exist in the three-dimensional world. Otherwise, how could it be explained that the armor that was extremely dense and theoretically weighed at least hundreds of kilograms could instantly turn into something like Mercury and disappear into his body. And no matter what method he used, he could not find its existence in his body? Since it could be unfolded into an indestructible heavy armor from its zero-mass, zero-density, and zero-energy state at any time, Meng Chao was not surprised. In that case, it did not seem inconceivable that it could be unfolded into a larger, sturdier, and more precise state. Meng Chao further thought that, until now, he had only seen the ultimate single-soldier equipment of the Tulan civilization. Although the totem armor was very powerful and not bad. But as an advanced civilization that had once crossed the Sea of stars, there was no reason that it only had single-soldier equipment and did not have weapons of mass destruction, right? Things like tanks, airplanes, warships, and even interstellar warships should have existed in Tulan ze a long time ago. It was really strange. Why did the Jackalkanus in her previous life not seem to be able to find the relevant inheritance in the temple of the sacred mountain? Right. Because of the ice storm in her previous life, she had died in the bloody skull arena. The key clues that she had hidden about the temple of the sacred mountain didnt have a chance to fall into the hands of the Jackalkanus! Thinking of this, Meng Chaos eyes lit up. His eyes were like flames that had been added with an accelerant. They instantly brightened by several levels. I dont know whether the so-called Ultimate Formis real or fake. I dont know.ice storm said, But I believe that there is definitely some kind of power in the depths of the sacred mountain temple that can make our totem armors continue to level up significantly while ensuring safety and stability. You said that you would support me to return to the land of Holy Light and unify the Wizard organization. Thats too far away. For now, as long as you can help me find the depths of the sacred mountain temple and continue to level up our totem armors, Ill help you make the deal you want with Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King. How about it? Meng Chao knew that since ice storm said so. She must have more clues than she imagined. Once they succeeded. It was very likely that they would open up a future that was completely different from their previous life. Deal! Meng Chao was resolute and decisive. Without hesitation, he grinned. Ice Storm also smiled. She was no longer as lost as before. In the depths of his seemingly frozen eyes, a blazing flame that could light up the future emerged. Oh right, what should she do? Ice Storm curled up in a corner of the cave, still in a half-asleep and half-awake state. The ancient dream saintess twitched and trembled from time to time as she pouted her lips. Well Meng Chao came to the depths of the cave and squatted down. He used the back of his hand to test the boiling temperature on the ancient dream Saintessforehead. He looked at the deformed brain that was out of proportion to her body and fell into deep thought.. Chapter 1254 - Scenes in the Depths of the Holy Mountain Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Ancient Dream Saintess brain was still out of control. It was like a violent volcano that was constantly spewing lava to the outside world, releasing brain waves that could be seen by the naked eye. She seemed to have become a nightmare generator. When Meng Chao approached her brain, his eyes stung slightly. Once again, he saw scenes of destruction and devastation. The Great Horn soldiers were killing each other, the Zombie Rat God laughed and roared, and there was also a lonely little girl. After all her family members died from the plague, she was drifting in this cruel world. No, that was not all. Meng Chao saw the surrendered great horn army under the surveillance of the Wolf Cavalry soldiers, being organized in an orderly manner. He saw the wolf shaman doctors feeding the rat soldiers bowls of steaming, suspicious-colored secret medicine. As they convulsed in pain, their veins bulged, their muscles became stronger, and their canine teeth were exposed like those of the Wolf Clan, their eyes were bloodthirsty like that of the Wolf clan. He saw the wolf cavalry soldiers rearm the rat soldiers with ancient weapons that seemed to have been dug out from the depths of the earth behind the bronze gates. This was not a nightmare. It was something that was happening somewhere nearby. As the saying went, If you survive a disaster, you will have good fortune.. As the ancient Dream Saintess escaped from death, her ability was greatly enhanced. In the past, she could only sneak into other peoples dreams. But now, she seemed to be able to randomly sneak into other peoples brains at the cost of burning her own brain as long as the other party had established a spiritual connection with her in the dream in the past. At that moment, Meng Chao suddenly felt that his right hand was soaked in lava. When he looked down, he realized that the ancient Dream Saintess had unknowingly grabbed his palm with her skinny fingers. She was trembling at a high speed, and her pupils were almost invisible. Her eyes, which were as mysterious as a swamp, were also locked onto Meng Chaos eyes. This gave Meng Chao a very strange feeling. The ancient Dream Saintess was not unconscious. In other words, even though she was unconscious, she was still fighting against the unstoppable fate in her own way. Meng Chao took a deep breath and changed from kneeling to sitting cross-legged. He helped the ancient Dream Saintess up and sat cross-legged in front of him with her back against the cave wall. Then, he guided his psionic power into his brain. Through the high-speed operation of psionic power around the brain vessels and nerves like an electromagnetic coil, he slightly adjusted the frequency of his brain waves, trying to capture the frequency of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain waves, thus, he entered the ancient Dream Saintessdream. He had a vague feeling. The ancient Dream Saintess wanted to say something to him. She wanted him to see something. Because the two of them were so close. Their foreheads were almost close together. They could hear the sound of blood boiling in each others brain vessels under the enhancement of spiritual power. Moreover, Meng Chao had established a spiritual connection with the ancient Dream Saintess many times. There was a fixed communication frequency between their brain regions. Therefore, Meng Chao quickly entered the ancient Dream SaintessDreamland with ease. He once again arrived at the Multi-screen cinema surrounded by dense fog.. However, this time, a large number of images and sounds that he had observed from the perspective of the ordinary soldiers of the great horn army whistled past Meng Chao and disappeared. It was obvious that these ordinary soldiers were not the focus that the ancient Dream Saintess wanted Meng Chao to pay attention to. There was only one scene that was getting bigger and clearer. It was as if Meng Chaos surroundings had turned into a real world. This is Every nerve endings around Meng Chaos body had reflexively contracted to their limits. His muscles jumped up like a saber being unsheathed. He was instinctively prepared for battle. He thought that he had returned to the depths of the hidden fog domain. It was a primitive jungle that was as boundless as a raging sea. It was also colorful and strange. It was completely different from the usual ecological environment of Earth and other worlds. It was a strange place where plants and bacteria lived. The Sun could not be seen, but it was emitting a strange light. It was like a crystal dome that covered the airtight sky. The fog was also filled with baring fangs and brandishing claws. It swallowed the sight of the intruders, making it impossible for them to see the boundaries of their surroundings. However, this place was even stranger than the hidden fog domain. That was because Meng Chao saw that there were actually no less than a hundred mountains of various sizes floating in the dense fog. From the number of plants growing on the top, the smallest mountain had a diameter of about ten to twenty meters. Rather than calling it a mountain range, it was more like a huge rock. However, on the largest mountain range, there were densely packed towering trees as thick as a hug. There were also several multicolored waterfalls crisscrossing. There were even dozens of mountain peaks that rose and fell continuously, casting shadows onto the ground, the entire mountain range seemed to be dozens of kilometers in circumference. It was as if the entire mountain range had risen into the sky like an archaic vicious beast that had awoken from a long slumber of hundreds of millions of years, occupying half of the sky. These large and small floating mountains were like collapsing cliffs that crushed down. Together with the rumbling of the waterfalls, it brought an incomparable sense of oppression. Even Meng Chao knew that he was only spying on someones vision through the ancient Dream Saintess. He could not help but feel dizzy and had difficulty breathing. His mind raced, and he immediately guessed where this place was. Sacred Tulan Mountain, the place where the huge fireball that crossed the Sea of stars had fallen! The environment here was so strange. It should be because when the Tulan civilization had transmigrated here, they had stirred up spatial folds and disrupted the law of gravity. The aftermath of the spatial chaos had not completely subsided until today, right? No wonder it was difficult for the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago or the high-level orcs from the recent three thousand years to pass through this three-dimensional maze and find the real treasure. That was because the space in such a place was extremely unstable. Small-scale spatial cracks could appear and disappear at any time. They could change the entire environment at any time, randomly sending people to other places, or even directly into rocks! At this moment, the scene in front of Meng Chao started to shake. It seemed that the owner of these Eyeswas turning his head and looking around. Meng Chaos line of sight also came closer from the distant floating mountain range and returned to the jungle in front of him. At this moment, he discovered that the seemingly boundless primitive jungle was littered with huge mechanical remains. The design style of these giant machines was completely different from that of the machines on Earth. It was more like the combination of the crystal weapons driven by the ancients and the steam machines piled with gears, pipes, and bearings on the ancient battlefield that Meng Chao had once seen through the remnant memory cells of the mother. Precise, gorgeous, sacred, and solemn. It was like the will of a God and a devil had been poured into the intricate steam machines through the soul crystals. However, that was a long time ago. These huge mechanical remains seemed to have slept for thousands of years in the sacred mountain of Tulan. After thousands of years of wind, rain, and erosion of spiritual energy, they had long become one with the unpredictable primitive jungle. Many of the huge mechanical remains were swallowed by the swamp and humus, leaving only the tip of the iceberg exposed in the air. Many of the giant mechanical remains were covered in a thick layer of mushroom carpet. They even gradually grew together with the plants that were dancing crazily. Many of the broken mechanical remains, whether they were made of crystal or metal, had been completely peeled off. They looked like fossils that had been smashed by lightning, exuding a lifeless grayish-white color. It was no wonder that Meng Chao did not notice their existence in the beginning. No, that was not right! Not all the giant mechanical debris had been completely dead. Some of the giant mechanical debris was still alive! On the right side of the eyes, the forest was burning furiously. Hundreds of towering trees that could not even be hugged by three or five people were falling to the ground. The spiritual waves that were like raging waves were still not subsiding, instead, they were emitting radiation that could be seen with the naked eye. Accompanied by a deafening explosion, a large number of giant mechanical debris fell down like fairies scattering flowers. As soon as the burnt debris landed on the ground, the weeds and shrubs around them were scorched, and thick smoke was rising. It was enough to prove that they had been blown into pieces by someone in a fierce battle that was thousands of degrees high. Soon, dozens of metal statues that looked like fierce tigers and jackals jumped out from the raging flames. These movable metal statues were still surrounded by flames and were covered with shocking wounds. If one looked closely at the wounds, one could even see the white periosteum and bloody internal organs. However, they did not even tremble their little fingers. They allowed the sticky substance that looked like mercury to slowly flow towards the wounds, repairing the damaged body and solidifying into a seamless armor. As for the blood that flowed down along the totem patterns carved on the armor. It had long been blown away and shattered by their killing intent, turning into a mist of blood that enveloped their surroundings, making them look even stronger and larger than their real bodies. Meng Chaos heart trembled. He could tell that these guys were all experts from the tiger and Wolf clans. This was especially true for the Tiger clan experts who occupied the center of the field of vision. Each and every one of them was like a ferocious tiger standing on its hind legs. After magnifying their bodies by three to five times, they were also equipped with seven to eight layers of heavy armor. Compared to these tiger clan experts, the team led by the tooth of corrosion that was chasing after the platinum embrace was as tame and cute as a group of kittens that were meowing. They were harmless to humans and animals. However, compared to the last tiger giant that stepped out of the flames, these tiger experts that were surrounded by blood mist and filled with killing intent appeared gentle and even weak. So, so huge! Meng Chao had never thought that a pure-blooded tiger expert could actually grow to be even stronger than a brute elephant warrior. His hands and feet were like four wild logs, and his body was more like a towering tree that had risen from the ground. Even though layers upon layers of totem armor on his body were covered with dense and gorgeous runes, forming a series of mysterious and complicated totems that emitted a brilliant light that only supreme-grade battle armor could have. However, with every step, the armor slightly changed shape. It still made people unable to help but worry.. Could This high-level totem battle armor block his muscles so that it would not explode recklessly? Chapter 1255 - The Key to Breaking the Game Chapter 1255: The Key to Breaking the Game Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation What was more important than the tiger-headed giant and his totem armor was the spine that went from his left arm to his shoulder, then to his chest and waist, and all the way to his right arm. It was like a skeleton flood dragon that controlled his body. The spine that was as thick as a bowl and faintly emitting a metallic luster was densely embedded with a large number of crystal clear bone spikes, which emitted a chilling light. As the tiger-headed man took a step forward, the spine of the skeleton flood dragon also seemed to be endowed with an incomparably powerful life force. It slowly swam around his body, swallowing and spitting light as it bared its fangs and brandished its claws. The two ends of the spine, which extended all the way to the ends of his arms, even spewed out three to five meters long fierce flames, condensing into an indomitable blade light that could be seen with the naked eye. Every time the tiger-headed giant took a step forward, the two blade lights would suddenly flash as if they were pouring oil on a fire. The towering trees that were as thick as five people in the surrounding seemed to be unable to withstand the killing intent released by the tiger-headed giant. They let out cracking sounds, and their branches trembled as they shook off the thousands of shattered leaves. This tiger-headed giant with an astonishing aura walked in front of the Eyeas if there was no one else on the way. When he raised his right arm, the vertebrae hovering on it started to move and gather together. The gaps between the joints disappeared without a trace and condensed into a giant blade that was as smooth as a mirror, it was a giant blade that was getting more and more aggressive. The tiger-headed Hunk skimmed over the blade and hit eyes cheek with the blade. Not bad! The tiger-headed hunk grinned and said, Kanus, you really are a good dog with a keen sense of smell! This sentence shocked Meng Chao, who was peeping through the ancient Dream Saintessbrain from afar. He finally knew whose vision and hearing signal the ancient Dream Saintess had transmitted to him. It was Jackalkanus! The ancient Dream Saintess still maintained a spiritual connection with the Wolf King! Thinking about it carefully, it wasnt strange. When you stared at the Abyss, the Abyss was also staring at you. When Jackalkanus released powerful brainwaves to remotely control the ancient Dream Saintessbrain, his brain port must have opened up to the ancient Dream Saintess on a certain level. After all, the ancient Dream Saintess was created by him, and it was a perfect work. It was the Jackalkanus who poured his heart and soul into nurturing her. Only then was she able to develop the innate talent of the ancient dream saintess, allowing her to leap from a lonely vagabond to the leader of the Great Horn Army. The ancient Dream Saintess was like an incarnation of the psychological side of the Jackalkanus. How could the spiritual connection between the two be severed so easily? This was probably the reason why JackalKanus wanted to kill the ancient Dream Saintess when he launched his attack. He didnt want to leave behind such a flawthat could go straight to the depths of his brain. Unfortunately, this flawwas saved by Meng Chao. It was even a blessing in disguise, awakening an even more powerful power. He could turn the tables and counterattackThe Wolf Kings brain, stealing his visual and auditory signals! If I can see and hear everything that Jackalkanus sees and hears at any time, then Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. But in the next second, he felt his vision go black and a piercing pain hit him. It was as if someone had stabbed hundreds of burning steel needles into his eyeballs and ear canal. The pain was so painful that his consciousness could no longer stay in the ancient Dream Saintessbrain. He could only escape back to his brain in a sorry state. Phew Meng Chao took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. He found that the ancient Dream Saintessface had turned from red to extremely pale in an instant. The rotation of her eyes and the trembling of her body had also increased by more than 100% . Obviously, she was in an extremely painful state. Meng Chao hurriedly rubbed her temples and injected two stable and gentle spiritual energies into her cerebral cortex. At the same time, he gently pressed on her carotid artery to reduce the oxygen supply to her brain and reduce the activity of her brain cells. Finally, she fell into a semi-unconscious state, and her tensed nerves gradually relaxed. I must have been discovered by Jackalkanus. The vigilance of this ghoul dog is really high to the extreme. If thats the case, he should be able to guess that not only is the ancient Dream Saintess not dead, but she also has the ability to spy on and even stop him. Presumably, this will greatly interfere with his plans, forcing him to divert extra attention to deal with us, right? Then, the next moment is the time for a direct confrontation! Thinking of this, Meng Chao picked up the ancient Dream Saintess who had her eyes tightly shut. We must bring her along. He said to ice storm. The snow leopard female warrior raised her eyebrows that were like ice blades. If we leave her alone, she will die. Meng Chao explained, The ancient Dream Saintess is the key witness to expose the conspiracy of the jackal kanus, or the hope of the rat people who are unwilling to give in and are still willing to persist in their dreams. Whether we want to convince the Lion King, the Horn of destruction, or occupy a more advantageous position in this game, we have to bring her with us. Dont worry. I believe that she wont become a burden. On the contrary, I have a vague feeling that the ancient Dream Saintess is the key to breaking our game! .. Half an hour ago. In the depths of Tulan Sacred Mountain. A hunting team composed mainly of tiger clan experts and Wolf Clan Warriors was deep in the forest that was shrouded in mist. Jackalkanus, who was walking at the front, suddenly stopped in front of a triangular giant rock and let out a long sigh. As an ambitious schemer, he looked a little too thin and delicate. On his face, which did not have many bestial features, his hair was much thinner than that of an ordinary Wolf clan. In his deep, sunken eye sockets, there was always a gloomy glow. Coupled with his tightly furrowed brows, he seemed to be thinking about a question that had no answer at all. Compared to the leader of the entire Wolf clan. He was more like a poet. He was also a crappy poet who was hard to find a good friend and was about to starve to death. Whats going on? The tiger-headed giant with his spine wrapped around his body rushed over with large strides. He used the shadow he created to block the sky to completely cover the head of Jackalkanus. This tiger-headed hunk was the tiger king who had just won the battle between the Lion and tiger clans. The spine that was circling around him was like a skeleton dragon. It was naturally the violent bladethat was refined from the bones of hundreds of clan leaders of the Tiger clan over the past 10,000 years! At this moment, the Tiger King narrowed his eyes and slowly rubbed the serrated bone spikes on the fierce blade. He snorted coldly and said, Could it be that youve led the wrong way? Although the Tiger King did not draw his saber, the Wolf King did. The Wolf King still shivered deeply. It was as if his throat had been bitten or even pierced by the fangs of the Violent Blade. No, no, I didnt go wrong. He swallowed with difficulty, but the gloomy clouds between his brows were even denser, Last time when we went deep into the sacred mountain to explore, we took this road. I still remember this rock with a very strange shape. Tiger King, please take a look. Here is the mark that I left with the secret medicine. As long as I burn it with flames, it will be visible. Lion Kings exploration team should have taken this path as well. Didnt we collect a lot of footprints, hair, and relatively fresh feces along the way? If, if everything goes smoothly, we might be able to catch up with Lion Kings exploration team tonight. But, but He stuttered and his eyes flickered. Huh? The tiger-headed hunk grinned, revealing canine teeth that were sharper than the violent blades. He said with a half-smile, Kanus, what are you worried about? Im worried that even if we can catch up to the Horn of destruction, Im not his match. Our hunting team will be killed by him, and you will suffer his cruelest revenge, right? The Tiger King grinned hideously. The violent blades around him emitted a series of creaking and clashing sounds that made ones hair stand on end. It was as if the skeleton flood dragon, which contained hundreds of ferocious souls, was emitting a proud and cruel grin. No C Hu Langkanus turned pale with fright and immediately broke out in cold sweat. He hurriedly explained while stammering, Tiger King has the support of Berserk Blade, so he naturally far surpasses lion king. Otherwise, I wouldnt have told you the secret of the Sacred Mountain Temple. Its just to stand on the side of the stronger and the victor. However, Im only worried about whats happening outside. You should know that although the conflict between the lion and tiger clans has come to an end, the chaos in Crimson Gold City is still far from subsiding. Theres also the battle to encircle and annihilate the great horn legion. Who would have thought that the rat rebels were so powerful that they could beat the Wolf Warriors to the ground? However, at this moment, we have taken out a large number of elite soldiers and strong generals to enter the sacred mountain to hunt down the Lion King. What if, what if, during the time that we are not here, the situation outside becomes turbulent again? What should we do I can see that you, a corpse-eating dog, are both afraid of death and greedy. You Dont want to leave yourself among the bottles and jars of the Wolf Clan. The Tiger King looked at the Wolf King with ridicule and contempt. He opened his five fingers and used the power to crush his bones to give canus a heavy blow on the shoulder of the Jackal.. At the same time, he embedded his tiger claws deep into canusflesh, he dragged the wolf king to his front like a dead dog. Chapter 1256 - The Unpredictable World Chapter 1256: The Unpredictable World Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Make it clear. Since youve chosen to betray the Lion King, there is no way for you to retreat or turn back. The only way to survive is to kill the Lion King with me and then step over his corpse. Other than that, nothing else is important! The Tiger King stared at the Wolf King fiercely and emphasized each word. If its chaotic outside, then let them be. Whether its those fellows in Red-gold City who wont settle down, or the four great clans that are poking their heads out at the Gold Clans border, their ridiculous actions make them comparable to a flock of hens pouncing and pecking! As long as we can get rid of the Horn of Destruction and firmly grasp the sacred mountains inheritance in our hands, what else can this flock of hens do other than crawl under our feet? On the other hand, if Lion King doesnt die and even obtains the inheritance of the sacred mountain, even if we temporarily control the situation outside, how can we fight against him? At that time, it will be our turn to be the hens that are struggling on the brink of death! As for the army of the Wolf clan, Humph, whats there to feel sorry for a bunch of trash that even the rat rebels cant deal with? Its best if all of them die so that we dont waste the precious mandala fruit! Dont worry. As long as you can help me kill the Horn of destruction and find the inheritance of the sacred mountain, Ill definitely not forget your contributions. When the time comes, your strength will be ten times stronger than it is now. When you return to the Wolf Clan, youll be able to crush the rat rebels with just a finger and make those unruly commanders submit to you. Wouldnt it be much better to be a wolf king in name than a puppet thats at the mercy of others? Yes, yes. JackalkanusAdams apple bobbed as he hurriedly said. The Tiger King laughed in satisfaction. He pinched the Wolf Kings shoulder twice, causing him to grimace and almost kneel to the ground. As long as your information is accurate, we will definitely be able to hunt down the Lion King! The Tiger King said confidently, Didnt you say that for the sake of absolute secrecy, the Lion King didnt want too many experts within the Lion clan to share the inheritance of the sacred mountain with him? Therefore, when entering the sacred mountain, he only brought a very small number of trusted aides. He didnt even bring his own younger brother, platinum embrace, who was dug out from his mothers womb? Im different. Everyone in the Gold clan knows that I, violent blade, have always been the most generous, and no matter what extraordinary treasures are hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain, Im willing to share them with the warriors of the Tiger clan. In terms of the number of warriors, our side is at least three to five times more than the Horn of destructions side. In addition to the Wolf Whelps under you, even if were unable to bite off a few pieces of flesh from that group of lions, at least theyll be able to help us hold them back, right? So, the Horn of destruction definitely wont have a chance to leave the sacred mountain alive. Absolutely! The Tiger Kings optimism seemed to have infected the Wolf King. The latters eyes also became firm. He nodded heavily and echoed, Absolutely! Then why dont you hurry up and lead the way? The Tiger Kings expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, If the Lion King finds the inheritance of the sacred mountain first, all of us will die, and you will definitely die the most miserable death! Yes, yes, but we cant leave yet. Hu Lang,kanus said as he pointed at the forest that was becoming more and more blurry. The fog is getting thicker, and the surrounding environment will soon change! The Tiger King looked in the direction he pointed. He found that the fog was like the seawater when the tide was rising, and it came very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it had silently submerged the entire forest. Even the towering trees that were dozens of arms tall, and even the mountain peaks that reached the clouds in the distance, were swallowed by the fog. They were like lighthouses and isolated islands that were constantly impacted by the raging waves. Everyone, come over here and grab each others shoulders and arms. The more densely the formation, the better. Hold on tight, dont be captured by the fog, or else God knows where you will be thrown! The Tiger Kings expression changed as he roared at the top of his lungs. The usually ferocious tigers and wolves could not display even the slightest bit of barbaric strength in the face of the raging fog. They could only hug each others bodies like porcupines in a snowstorm, making the entire teams foothold as small as possible. According to what Jackalkanus had told them before entering the mountain. They closed their eyes and buried their heads under each others shoulders. They heard the earth shaking and the mountains shaking, and the deafening roar of the cracking ice. They also felt waves of ferocious squalls whirling around them rapidly. It was as if they were trying to tear off their armor from their flesh, their flesh from their bones, and their bones from their souls. If not for everyone hugging each other tightly, they would have been like dozens of trees that had their roots deeply embedded into the ground. They would definitely have gotten lost in the spatial upheaval. Once they were swept away by the strong winds, they would either be transported to the clouds or directly transported into the rocks. The earth-shattering spatial upheaval had lasted for an unknown period of time. Just as the strongest tiger warrior felt his arms become numb and swollen, and his blood vessels were about to explode. The whistling and shaking finally gradually weakened, and everything returned to calm. The Tiger Wolves, who were still in shock, slowly raised their heads and carefully observed the environment after the fog dissipated. They immediately discovered that the world had changed in all directions. They were originally at the end of a forest, and the plants around them gradually became sparse. They were about to step out of the forest. Right in front of them was a floating mountain range that was shrouded in clouds and a waterfall. There were also a large number of tangled roots and vines that hung all the way down from the floating mountain range, they hung all the way down to the ground like a ladder. But now.. They did not know why, but they were already in the sky hundreds of arms high, halfway up a floating mountain! The towering trees that blotted out the sky were replaced by strangely shaped rocks. The winding paths in the forest had become a drawbridge made of vines and roots that grew horizontally, connecting several floating mountains. There was also a blood-red waterfall that gave off the smell of sulfur that flowed down from the left side of their heads. After splashing water all over their faces, it poured down to the height of hundreds of arms, it merged into a large stream that had just formed on the ground. Presumably, it would not be long before the large stream turned into a large river and completely changed the terrain of this area. Even the king of Fierce Tigers, who held a peerless fierce saber in his hand, looked far into the unpredictable world. His expression was solemn and silent for a long time before he snorted heavily and wiped his face, he gritted his teeth and said, Is this the reason why the sacred mountain has devoured the lives of countless warriors in the past ten thousand years? Yes, the sacred mountain is really different from all the other sacred places of adventurers in Tulanze that contain mysterious powers. Jackal,kanus said, The space here is very unstable. Drastic changes will happen every once in a while. The mountain peaks that were suspended in the air will sink into the ground. The originally flat and solid land will tear the Abyss apart. The ores that were originally hidden in the Abyss will fly into the sky and form a new suspended mountain range. Its like Its like the broken pieces of ice that are floating above the whirlpool. Sometimes, they will condense into icebergs, and sometimes, they will shatter and sink into the depths of the whirlpool. If you cant figure out the laws of the changes in space, you will plunge into the sacred mountain rashly. Its like being trapped in a maze where there is no exit and even the entrance is blocked. You will only be trapped inside Thankfully C The Tiger King grinned hideously. Three thousand years ago, when the army of Holy Light invaded the Holy Mountain of Tulan, all the changes in space were mapped out Thats right. May the ancestral spirits forgive us for our incompetence. However, the ones who understand us the most are often not ourselves but our enemies. Jackal,kanus said, Three thousand years ago, the Holy Light Camp mobilized an army of a million soldiers and surrounded the holy mountain of Tulan. They even begged their gods to give them countless demonic puppets known as Slaughtering Angelsin an attempt to uproot the entire holy mountain in the simplest and most brutal way. Of course, the clowns and puppets could not shake the temple where the ancestral spirits of Tulan were sleeping. However, after leaving behind countless corpses and the remains of the puppets, they mapped out a total of nine spatial changes around the Holy Mountain. They also used the evil light energy to create a map that could change according to the spatial changes at any time Its a pity that the map has fallen into the hands of the Lion King Now. The Tiger King rubbed his canine teeth in dissatisfaction, producing a series of sparks. He squinted at the wolf king and asked, Did you really remember all nine spatial changes? I did. In front of the mammoth-like Tiger King, the Wolf King curled up his waist, as docile as a dog whose leg had been broken, In the past few years, Ive led the excavation team and entered the sacred mountain several times. The lives of so many wolves and rats were not lost here for nothing. Besides, when I came last time, I left a mark. Speaking of Marks C The tiger king said, Arent you worried that the Lion King will erase all the marks you left after entering the sacred mountain so that no one will follow you? Well, I left two kinds of marks at that time. The Wolf King said, The first kind of Mark was smeared with the ointment that the Lion King gave me, so the Lion King would naturally find it. However, the second kind of Mark was smeared with my own urine and an ancient spice. It can continue to emit a smell for dozens of days. Moreover, only I can smell this smell. I see. The Tiger King suddenly burst into laughter. It turns out that you, a dog who seems to be loyal to the Horn of destruction, had the intention of betraying your master at that time! No, thats not it. The Wolf Kings face turned red as he defended himself helplessly, I, I had no choice. I didnt want to betray the Lion King at all. Its just that, its just that he shouldnt have trampled on my bottom line like this. What did he say a ghoul dog like me is not qualified to take even half a step into the sacred mountain temple! I I worked so hard to help lion king explore the ruins of the temple for more than ten years, but he didnt see my contribution at all! Besides, I know so many secrets about Lion King and the temple of the sacred mountain. Im very worried that he wont let me go. The reason why he kept me alive for the time being is that he hasnt figured out all the secrets in the depths of the sacred mountain. Once he gets the inheritance of the Sacred Mountain, the first thing he will do when he returns to Crimson Gold City is to kill me to silence me. So, I, so C Hahahaha, theres no need to explain. Whats wrong with betraying your master? How can a great warrior of Tulan submit to the servitude of others for the rest of his life? Tiger King laughed, Do you know why Ive always disliked you in the past? Why have I always spoken ill of you? Its because I cant stand your subservient manner! You are the leader of the Wolf clan after all. Even if you are a puppet, you should have the bearing of a wolf king! I didnt expect that you would have the guts to betray Lion King this time. Very good, very good. This is what a warrior of Tulan should be like! Dont worry. I Dont mind your betrayal of Lion King at all.. In the end, those who will fail because of the betrayal of their subordinates are just weaklings who are not worthy of sympathy. By the way, you are welcome to betray me whenever the time is ripe as long as you are not afraid of being crushed to death by me, one bone at a Time! Chapter 1257 - Stepping on the Space Node Jackal Kanus expression changed drastically. I wouldnt dare. How could I he said with a bitter face Then youre too boring! The Tiger Kings face darkened. He pushed the Wolf King with great force, causing the latter to stagger. Lead the way. Which way should we go next? Good, good. This way, follow this vine that is full of stripes and looks like a silver-ringed snake. I remember this vine. Jackal Kanus led the way, while the tigers and wolves dug into the jagged mountain rocks and tried their best to climb the slowly rotating floating mountain range. The surrounding mountains became steeper and steeper, and the footholds became smaller and smaller. They were about to climb to the peak of the mountains that were surrounded by clouds. In front of them was a cliff that protruded out of the void. There was no other way except for the three-sided abyss. Because the space in the depths of the sacred mountain is constantly changing. Here, the concept of a road of life and a road of death is completely different from the outside world. Jackal,kanus hurriedly explained as he sensed the tiger king behind him gradually becoming more and more murderous, Therefore, we should not be confused by the scenery in front of us. We should not look for a path that can be seen with the naked eye. Such a path will often be interrupted by the change of space before we even walk halfway. What we are looking for are nodes that are similar to teleportation arrays. In the depths of the sacred mountain, there are hundreds of similar nodes. When the space changes, these nodes will match one by one. The spatial gaps between the nodes can instantly teleport us to the next correct path. This cliff is one of the nodes. Even with the map drawn by the Army of Holy Light, we have sacrificed dozens of explorers to find the precise location of the nodes. As he said this, Jackalkanus carefully sniffed. He seemed to have smelled the scent of his urine and spices mixed together. He walked towards a rock that was entangled by vines on the edge of the cliff. He tore off a few vines and pushed open a crack on the rock. He extended his entire arm into it and carefully searched for a moment. He pulled out a bunch of dried wolf fur. This was the mark he left behind when he went deep into the sacred mountain to explore. The wolf king heaved a sigh of relief. The Tiger King snorted and temporarily withdrew his intense killing intent. They rested here for half an hour and consumed secret medicines to eliminate the fatigue from the pursuit and exploration while maintaining their best combat condition. They once again carried out a targeted plan against the lion kings Horn of destructionpersonnel configuration and perfected seven to eight sets of ambush and pursuit tactics. At this time, the fog in the surroundings gradually thickened. It was like after a rainstorm, the rapidly rising river instantly submerged the cliff where the Tigers and wolves were at, causing them to bend their backs and lower their heads, unable to see their own feet clearly. This time, without waiting for the Tiger King to urge them, the Tigers and wolves hugged tightly together, resisting the flying sand and rocks in the surroundings, the earth shaking and mountains shaking, and the roars that seemed to tear the space apart. When the thunder-like roar gradually weakened and the space stabilized again. The Tigers and wolves were shocked to find that they had once again been transported to a completely unfamiliar environment. Just a moment ago, they were still at the edge of the cliff that tore the clouds apart. Now, they had returned to the thick and solid land. The floating mountain range above their heads was like a rock embedded in the sky, giving people a feeling of being out of reach. It was really hard to imagine that just a moment ago, they were still on a cliff in a certain floating mountain range. Looking at the shapes and directions above them, which were completely different from the floating mountains just now, even a peerless fierce person like the violent blade couldnt help but secretly break out in cold sweat. Fortunately. Fortunately, they had a guide. They were familiar with the mysteries in the depths of the sacred mountain. If they did not understand the reason behind the ever-changing space in the depths of the sacred mountain, they would only focus on the path of survival that could be observed with the naked eye for example, they would try to climb over the vine suspension bridge that was entangled between the two floating mountains, if they climbed over. They would probably encounter a drastic change in space halfway through. It was not that the distance between the two floating mountains was suddenly pulled apart, the vine suspension bridge broke, and the climber fell into a bottomless abyss; it was that the two floating mountains suddenly approached, violently colliding with each other, or even merging into one, naturally, the climber would be squeezed between the rocks, and his end would be even more tragic than the Mosquito in the amber. Tiger King opened his mouth. He had wanted to sigh. The wisdom of the ancestral spirit is truly unfathomable. It can actually use spaceas a city wall and a weapon to create such an ever-changing appearance! But on second thought, even if the Tulan ancestral spirit had built the sacred mountain temple in such an incredible place, it had almost been found and broken through by the Holy Light Army. Even their unfilial descendants had to rely on the map drawn by the Sacred Light Army to restart the Sacred Mountain Temple. Even if the Tiger King was the most typical Beastman who treated his fists as the truth and battle as the only solution. The scene in front of him still made him faintly feel that the Tulan Beastman had lost a lot of things in the past ten thousand years. They had lost a lot of power that was a hundred times stronger than his iron fists and battle sabers. Lets Go! A sense of powerlessness and fatigue suddenly surged out of the Tiger Kings body. He waved his claws fiercely, trying to tear apart these truths that he could not understand. The Wolf King sensed the tiger kings violent emotions. It was like the Thunderclouds on a summer afternoon, becoming denser and denser at a speed visible to the naked eye. He did not dare to speak. He walked at the front of the team with a few of his wolf warriors. They climbed and jumped between the rocks, trees, and streams. They sniffed carefully and searched for the secret marks they left behind with great effort, they also found traces left behind by the exploration team of the Lion Kings Horn of destruction. When they arrived at the bottom of an ancient tree that was as thick as a dozen peoples embrace and had branches that blotted out the sky and covered the Sun, kanus the Jackal stayed for an exceptionally long time. Then he raised his arm and gestured to the Tiger King, who was hiding in the grass behind him. Swish! Violent bladeand the fierce tiger warriors immediately tensed up and summoned their totem armors, turning themselves into metal statues that moved freely in battle formation from all directions, sneak up on the old tree. Soon, they knew the reason why the Wolf King was so nervous. It was a corpse. A corpse that had just been buried under the ancient tree. It was buried in a hurry and the soil was still very soft and fresh. But this corpse did not look good. When he was still alive, he should have been a fierce lion warrior with golden hair. Judging from his left arm and left leg, which were as thick as buckets, he was as strong as a leather bag filled with stones. On his skin, the dense and gorgeous tattoos were also silently telling of his glorious achievements. As a symbol of glory, tattoos were not just any random cat or dog in tulanze, they were all qualified to be engraved. There was a set of rules for the location of the tattoo, the pattern of the tattoo, and the paint used. If one stabbed randomly, he or she might get into trouble at any time, or even kill someone. Its him? Behind the violent blade, a fierce tiger warrior strode forward and knelt down on one knee. He carefully examined the tattoo on the left arm of the corpse. His eyes instantly turned red, and his expression was weird and absent-minded. He was stunned for a while, then, he turned around and said to the tiger king, This is shattered steel tooth, the youngest son of the Horn of Destruction! Is that so? The Tiger King grinned. His head has been squashed. How Do You Know? I know this tattoo. The Fierce Tiger Warrior pointed at a tiger head tattoo that was pierced by a lions tooth near the left shoulder of the corpse and said with a gloomy expression, This is the badgethat shattered steel tooth left behind after killing my brother in the Iron Slag Arena half a year ago! The Tiger King immediately understood. The Tulan people did indeed have such a tradition. After a splendid and unrestrained battle, after killing a strong enemy, they would make a tattoo of the strong enemys appearance and engrave it on their own body. In this battle, the parts that suffered the most serious injuries. This was not an insult. Instead, it was to express the highest respect to the powerful enemy, to show that the heroic spirit of the powerful enemy would be with him and continue to fight happily. The appearance of the powerful enemy and the part of his body that was injured were unique. It was naturally difficult to repeat such a tattoo. The relevant personnel could tell at a glance. Even though the other party was the murderer who killed his own brother. This fierce tiger warrior didnt have any interest in slaughtering the corpse. This was because the corpse of the Lion Kings son had already been ravaged enough. Although the left half of his body was mostly intact. However, his head and the entire right half of his body had been compressed by an incredible force into a meat patty that was less than the thickness of a finger. The strange thing was that because the compression force was very uniform, his corpse could still maintain a blurry human figure. However, this human form had been magnified several times. It was like a mandala fruit puree that had been put into a mold after being boiled. The blade of Fury had seen and caused countless tragic injuries. It was hard to imagine what kind of method would be used to turn an enraged lion warrior who had decent combat strength into such a state. Perhaps, it would require an iron plate with a surface as smooth as a mirror, but its weight was equivalent to the stomp of hundreds of brute elephant warriors. No, it was an iron lump. Two such huge iron lumps would have to be squeezed into the middle. Its space. Jackalkanus carefully observed the corpse and explained, After the Lion Kings team arrived nearby, something went wrong. Perhaps they didnt step on the rhythm of the change in space, or perhaps their formation of hugging each other wasnt tight enough. In short, the Broken Steel Toothwas flung out and fell into a spatial crack. Then, someone reacted quickly and grabbed his left foot, trying to pull him back. Look, there was a complete bruise on his left ankle. Even the inside of his ankle was cracked. It was clear that this person really wanted to save him. Unfortunately, this person was still half a step too late. The right half of steel tooths body had been squeezed into a meat patty. Even the totem warframe and the Witch Doctors Secret Medicine couldnt save him. And because he was the son of the Horn of destruction, the exploration team had been delayed here for a long time in order to save him until he was completely dead.. They even wasted time digging a grave for him Chapter 1258 - The Angel of Slaughter in the Swamp Chapter 1258: The Angel of Slaughter in the Swamp Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation So, were about to catch up to the Horn of Destruction? The Tiger King licked his fangs, eager to give it a try. Being a top predator born from birth, he could judge the approximate time of death of the Lion Kings son based on the corpses degree of decomposition. Judging from the stiffness of the flesh and the faint smell of the organs, the guy could not have been dead for more than half a day, and he would have been buried in the ground for less. This meant that they were only half an hour away from the Lion Kings exploration team. As long as they sped up, they would be able to get in front of the Lion King in minutes. Besides, the Lion King was suffering from the pain of losing his son, so his mental state had to be very unstable. This was the best chance to kill him! Jackal Kanus looked troubled. Is there a problem? The Tiger King frowned, his prickly beard sticking up. Yes, there is a small problem. Jackal Kanus went around the ancient tree and pointed at the dense forest ahead. There are two paths ahead. At the end of each path is a spatial node that can help us jump to the next correct path. If Im not wrong, the Lion King should have taken the left path. Furthermore, he was teleported away during the last spatial change. Then well have to immediately chase after him. The Tiger King said, Wont we be able to catch up to the Lion King and grab his tail the next time theres a spatial change? Its not that simple. Jackal Kanus braced himself and explained, There are a total of nine types of spatial changes in the depths of the Holy Mountain. Once many nodes match with each other, there will be nine types of changes. After one cycle, they will be able to match again. In other words, if we take the left path and go to the spatial node where the Lion King stood earlier, we will only be transported to the wrong path after the next spatial change. As a result, we will be farther away from the Lion King. Unless, we are patient and we wait for the nine changes to appear once under this ancient treethe space here is still very stable. Otherwise, this ancient tree would not grow so large and luxuriant. However, we will likely waste one to two days of time if we use this way Those words caused the Tiger Kings face to darken. His killing intent slowly squeezed the air around him, which made everyone, including Jackal Kanus, feel as if they were embedded in a rock. It was difficult to breathe. Then, what about this road on the right? he coldly asked with an expressionless face. Fortunately, the strange and bizarre scene around them seemed to help the Tiger King understand that this was not a place where all problems could be solved by relying on the incomparably violent brute force. The road on the right can lead to another spatial node, and after three more spatial changes, it will coincide with the Lion Kings route of advancement. In fact, this was the Holy Light Armys main route three thousand years ago. Jackal Kanus hesitated for a moment. He glanced at the Tiger Kings face, which was surrounded by dark clouds. Once he noticed that his expression did not change much, he continued. However, because of this, the path on the right became the Holy Light Armys main battlefield three thousand years ago, where they fought fiercely against the Turan Holy Mountains guards. There are broken evil energy puppets everywhere in the ancient battlefields ruins. They might not have been completely destroyed by the Turan warriors from three thousand years ago. It is highly possible that they are in a dormant state. Moreover, they were collecting the totem power that seeped out from the depths of the Holy Mountain bit by bit in an extremely bizarre way and converting it into the evil energy known as the Holy Light. If we take a shortcut through the right, we have to pass through the ruins of the ancient battlefield and the remains of countless evil energy puppets. With so many of us, it will be troublesome if we wake these puppets up. You should know that the last time we ventured into the Holy Mountain, we explored the path on the right. In the end, we accidentally woke three evil energy puppets up. In the end, a total of seventeen experienced temple explorers died. Seventeen! The Tiger King nodded. Are you done? He stared at Wolf King. Jackal Kanus was at a loss for words for a moment. If youre done, hurry up and lead the way. Well go through the right. We need to stop the Horn of Destruction and kill him before he finds the gate of the Holy Mountain temple! But There are no buts. Youre a cowardly corpse-eating dog. When the Battle of Glory is at its most intense, the Turan Army will charge into the Land of Holy Light and encounter evil energy puppets that have just descended from the sky and are still intact. If youre afraid of broken puppet remains from three thousand years ago, what would you do then? Would you be scared out of your wits? If thats the case, you might as well just die here. Otherwise, youll lose face in the Land of Holy Light! The Tiger Kings saliva fell on the Wolf Kings face like red-hot steel nails. The Wolf Kings Adams apple rolled up and down a few times. He didnt dare to refute him any further. He shrank back and led the way dejectedly. On both sides of the road leading to the left node, they gathered quite a number of lion fur and Lion Clan footprints. There were also mandrake leaves that had been repeatedly soaked and roasted in spices as well as secret medicines. Some orc warriors loved to chew on these leaves to feel refreshed and calm their emotions. They had spat out the pulp after chewing on the leaves. These clues all proved that the Wolf King was not lying. It further strengthened the Tiger Kings determination to take the shortcut and chase after them. However, when they passed through the node at the end of the right side and went through another spatial change, they arrived at a completely unfamiliar area. That was when they realized that a real thorny problem had just appeared. It was a valley between two steep mountain walls. Perhaps it was due to the unpredictable topography that often led waterfalls and streams into the valley, but the entire valley was blocked by mud. Between the mud were blisters and swamps. After three thousand years of fermentation, it emitted a pungent smell. Looking around, the remains of the evil energy puppets were scattered everywhere in the swamp. It was as if they were made of metal and crystals. Gears had been used to replace joints, pipes had been used to replace tendons, and the strangely-shaped giant skeletons were sleeping quietly. Many evil energy puppets had completely sunk into the swamp, only revealing the tip of their head or limbs. However, no one could tell if they had been completely destroyed or how many lethal weapons were embedded in their bodies. Around the evil energy puppets were the skeletons of more than ten times the number of Turan warriors. Judging from the dim luster of most of the skeletons, they should be the brave and fearless victims of the fierce battle to defend the Holy Mountain temple three thousand years ago. The orc skeletons, which were a hundred times more twisted and broken than the evil energy puppets, silently described the horror of the ultimate weapon that the Holy Light faction respected: the Angel of Slaughter. Many of the Turan warriors had been reduced to ashes three thousand years ago, leaving only empty armor and distorted weapons. They had eroded and fused with the swamp over time. There were only a few relatively fresh corpses in the ruins of the ancient battlefield, which had been sealed off for a long time. The term fresh was also relative to the time scale of three thousand years. In fact, these corpses were all broken and highly decomposed. Even before that, they had been burned into coke, shattering with just a touch. They were all explorers who had previously followed Kanus when they ventured into the Holy Mountain. Although their combat ability was not as good as the fierce tiger warriors behind Violent Blade, they were all experienced temple explorers who were best at digging three feet into the ground and adapting to the situation. They had followed Kanus the last time and had passed through numerous temple ruins. There were many traps, and they had narrowly escaped death. Yet, it seemed that they never even made it halfway through the swamp valley before they were torn into pieces and burned to ashes by the awakened energy puppets. The Tiger Kings face became hideous. Why are there so many evil energy puppets? He, who was known as Violent Blade, did not feel happy at all. The evil energy puppets were the ultimate weapons of the two species, just like the Picturesque Orchid Lakes Origin Warriors. They were different from the Origin Warriors whom the furious warriors of Turan made, the secret medicines of witch doctors, and totem armors that were out of control. The evil puppets were not something that the temple of Holy Light could make on its own. At most, the temple of Holy Light could only make the bodies of the evil puppets. The dense tubes, the complicated gears, and the limbs that were embedded with sharp blades were enormous creatures. As for the evil puppets brains, the glittering crystals had to rely on the prayers of the Holy Light priests before they could fall from the sky and be installed into the metal shell to transform into cold, dead objects. They had the ability to continue fighting until they were completely destroyed. It was precisely because the birth of the evil energy puppets was challenging. The Holy Light Temple had always been very cautious in the use of the evil energy puppets. In a normal-scale battle, they would usually not invest in more than a few dozen evil energy puppets. Moreover, if the evil energy puppets were destroyed, they had to drag the broken remains back, carry out maintenance and reorganization, and make the best use of their value. The Tiger King did not expect that the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago would willingly leave so many evil energy puppet remains in this small hill. As expected of the great extinction order era It was the most powerful era of the Holy Light faction in the past ten thousand years! These evil energy puppets were left here on purpose to act as seals. Although the Holy Light Army three thousand years ago failed to find the remains of the Holy Mountain temple and the fireball, they had no choice but to retreat because they ran out of ammunition and food, Kanus explained gloomily. But, before they retreated, they left behind a large number of demonic energy puppets and blocked most of the correct roads leading to the Holy Mountain temple. Their purpose was obvious. It was to prevent the rediscovery of the Holy Mountain temple thousands of years after it was sealed. At the very least, they were trying to create more trouble for us. Since they were left behind on purpose, the internal structures of many evil energy puppets were not seriously damaged.. In addition, after three thousand years of collecting and converting evil energy, their combat ability might not be much weaker than newly assembled evil energy puppets that just descended from the sky. Chapter 1259 - Angler Chapter 1259: Angler Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Tiger King gave the Wolf King a fierce glare. Put your totem armor away and do not release any totem power. If you encounter any danger, resist with your own flesh and blood! The Tiger King turned around and gave the fierce tiger warriors an order. Also, be careful of the bones and weapons scattered in the swamp. This is the resting place of our ancestral spirits. With the totem powers protection, many things may not be as rotten here as they are in the outside world. Perhaps, there might be many broken bones and sharp thorns. Do not let them cut your skin and make your blood ooze out, not even a drop. Do you understand? The tiger and wolf warriors agreed in unison. Those who were qualified to follow the Tiger King and the Wolf King into the Holy Mountain were all experienced warriors and the main forces of the upcoming Battle of Glory. They had learned from the ancient war epic how to deal with the Holy Light factions night watchers, mages, priests, dwarven cannons, and poisonous elven blades. They also had a deep understanding of the evil energy puppet, the Angel of Slaughters characteristics. They knew that the dormant evil energy puppet would be awakened by the Turan orcs totem power or blood, turning from a scrap of metal into an incomparably violent war machine that would fight to the death. Lead the way! The Tiger King nodded in satisfaction and stared at the Wolf King again. Jackal Kanus opened his mouth but did not dare to argue further. He gestured to his jackal warriors and withdrew his totem battle armor. They checked each others bodies to see if there were any small wounds created by the mountain rocks and thorns. They wanted to prevent blood from seeping out in the swamp and attracting a sudden attack from the evil energy puppets. After the jackal warriors made sure they were unharmed, they took a deep breath and carefully stepped into the mud. Due to his previous exploration, Jackal Kanus knew that the mud between the swamp and the valley was relatively shallow, and the path underground was relatively firm. In addition, the jackal warriors and fierce tiger warriors were all tall and strong existences. Not to mention, their heights were generally more than four arms. The mud was more or less above their knees, and at most it would reach their waists. In that sense, they did not have to worry about encountering a disaster. However, the deeper they went into the valley, the more demonic puppet remains and Turan orc corpses were found stuck in the mud. The limbs and weapons that were trying their best to reach out of the mud, were covered in rust and blankets of moss. Despite that, they were still as sharp as a bristle after being soaked in spirit energy for three thousand years. The wolf warriors and tiger warriors had to pay full attention and observe every detail with their eyes wide open. They had to sense the danger that was hidden in the mud with their feet as well. Only then could they avoid being cut by the remains and bones. In a short while, the twenty to thirty hunters were all trapped in the mud. They advanced with deep and shallow steps, gradually being surrounded by the remains of the evil energy puppets. The rock walls on both sides of the valley seemed to become even steeper. Not only were they perpendicular to the ground, but they also closed in above their heads, looking as if they were about to devour the sky. Even the ferocious wolves and leopards from the outside world were unable to howl in such a creepy and terrifying place due to the strange atmosphere. In the narrow and long valley, one could only hear the sound of their heartbeats. Suddenly, Jackal Kanus stopped in his tracks. His nose twitched, and he made sniffing sounds. Then, he slowly extended his hands and pointed at the rock walls on both sides nervously. The view of the sky above his head was already very narrow, leaving only a thread of light that was thinner than a strand of hair. As such, the fierce tiger warriors initially did not realize what caught his attention. It was not until a few hundred scarlet lights appeared on both sides of the rock walls and there was a hair-raising creak that the fierce tiger warriors realized they were not the only living things in the long, narrow valley. The rock walls on either side of the valley crisscrossed, and they were covered in countless wet vines as well as growing moss. There was also a large number of monsters hanging down from the vines. They were shaped like bats but were several times larger in size. They each had two pairs of wings and a long tail, which was twice the length of their bodies. Their curled and flexible bodies were reminiscent of an elephants trunk and a frogs tongue. There was also a triangular barb at the end of their tail. Even in such a dark environment, it shone with a sharp glint. Angler! The fierce tiger warriors had unsightly expressions. The giant bats that they called Anglers were low-level totem beasts. That was because the triangular bone structure at the end of their tail contained a trace of liquid metal, similar to the mysterious material that condensed into totem armor. When they swung their tails quickly, they could unleash power that was as destructive as swords. Therefore, these giant bats liked to hide in the dark and hang their long tails down, like anglers lowering their hooks, waiting for their prey to fall into their trap. That was how they got their name. In the outside world, the Anglers were not that difficult to deal with. After all, the liquid metal content in their bodies was too low. Other than the end of their tails, they had pretty fragile body structures. Even if the Anglers caught the orc warriors by the neck, the warriors could still blow up their internal organs with one punch. Furthermore, as long as an orc warriors totem armor was sturdy and tight enough, it would not even matter if he stood still and let an Angler poke at him with its tail. It would be impossible for the Angler to pierce his armor that was also made of liquid metal. The Anglers in the outside world were also clear about their own capabilities. Whenever they encountered an ultimate powerhouse like Violent Blade, who showed off his dominance, it would almost be impossible for them to attack first since he would be leading a large group of wolves, tigers, and leopards. However, they had arrived in the depths of the Holy Mountain, where the demonic puppets surrounded the battlefield of slaughter. Not only could they not wear totem armor and unleash their totem power, but they could not even bleed one drop. For the careless orc warriors, the last one was particularly difficult to achieve. The Anglers above their heads that had been born and bred in the depths of the Holy Mountain were larger and more ferocious than those in the outside world. Additionally, they had rarely suffered any attacks from the Turan orcs over the past three thousand years. Hence, they had long forgotten the terror of the orc warriors. Hu By the time Jackal Kanus warned them, the hundreds of Anglers on both sides of the rock wall had already flapped their wings and emitted humming sounds that were similar to flying wild bees. However, they were a hundred times noisier. They turned into two black hurricanes and pounced on the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards below. Be careful, dont let their tails graze you! At that critical moment, the Tiger King Roared. He did not even need to circulate his totem power. He simply relied on his unparalleled physical power to pull up a rock that was even bigger than his head from the mud below his feet. The Tiger Kings eyes were wide open and filled with anger. His arms suddenly swelled up, and the veins on the back of his hands rose and fell like an angry flood dragon. With a few crisp kacha kacha sounds, the rock between his palms instantly shattered into over a hundred pieces. The Tiger King threw the crushed rocks in his hands into the air with great ferocity. The crushed rocks seemed to release a shrill screech and hit the huge bat swarm that was charging at them. Immediately, dozens of the most violent charging Anglers were beaten into a bloody mist and meat paste. The sharp and bloody crushed rocks did not slow down at all. They continuously pierced the Anglers eye sockets and mouths, as well as tore their internal organs. Carrying a large amount of flesh and blood while shooting out of the Anglers excretion holes, the rocks continued to search for their next target. An Angler looked down from above, and the fierce flame of its sudden attack was instantly cut in half by the Tiger King. The wolf warriors and fierce tiger warriors reacted by rolling on the ground. They covered their bodies with mud to reduce the possibility of their skin being exposed to the air and being bitten by the Angler. With their agility, as long as they could dodge the Anglers first strange tail jab, it would be almost impossible for them to be torn open by such a low-level totem beast. Ultimately, they grasped the end of the Anglers strange tail as fast as they could instead. They were two to three fingers away from the triangular barb, which was rich in liquid metal. From that position, no matter how violently the Anglers barb shook, it was impossible for it to touch the orc warriors fur. After that, the orc warriors swung their arms and grabbed the Anglers tails. Then they threw the beasts against the rocks on both sides of the valley. Usually, they only needed to throw them once or twice before the Anglers internal organs would all shoot out of their mouths. Following a series of crackling sounds, the hundreds of Anglers quickly turned into pieces of shriveled and cracked skin. Just like that, the orc warriors stomped on them until they sank into the depths of the swamp. The remaining Anglers finally realized how terrifying the wolves, tigers, and leopards were. After letting out panicked cries, they turned around and flew toward the narrow sky with all their might. The Tiger King was not interested in killing them all. Instead, he ordered his subordinates to immediately check each others bodies to see if there were any hidden wounds on their skin. Fortunately, Jackal Kanus had sensed the Anglers presence ahead of time. The wolves, tigers, and leopards, who had enough time to react, fought a clean battle. No one was ripped apart, and they did not even receive a wound that was no thicker than a strand of hair. Meanwhile, the remains of the evil energy puppets around them were still in hibernation. Aside from the orc warriors breathing and heartbeats, as well as the flapping wings of the Anglers that were flying farther away, the valley was dead silent. Even though the Anglers blood was spreading in the swamp and attaching to the surface of the evil energy puppet remains, the weak low-level totem beasts were not the puppets targets. Those beasts were not worth the Holy Light that they had spent three thousand years to accumulate. The Tiger King breathed a sigh of relief. If they had been outside, they would have cut off one of the Anglers tails and sent it back to the clan for the witch doctors to refine the liquid metal substance inside. Once the witch doctors cast spells and received the ancestral spirits blessings, the substance could be turned into raw materials to repair and strengthen their totem armors. Currently, the Tiger King obviously did not have such an interest. Continue moving forward, he looked at the bottomless valley and ordered Jackal Kanus. Chapter 1260 - The Awakened Death Ray Chapter 1260: The Awakened Death Ray Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, although the vegetation in the depths of the Holy Mountain was very dense, there were no large-scale totem beasts that could threaten the orc powerhouses. That was because the space inside the Holy Mountain was extremely unstable. Large-scale totem beasts that were more than a hundred arms long would often be torn into pieces by the spatial gaps. Therefore, the indigenous species that had lived there for thousands of years were mostly small-scale totem beasts like snakes, insects, rats, and ants. While they heard the movement at the center of the valley, these snakes, insects, rats, and ants also poked their heads out from the crevices and underground, carefully spying on the Tiger Kings hunting team. However, the orc warriors, as well as the torn Angler corpses scattered on the mud and rock walls, emitted a strong and pungent smell of blood. All of them served as a warning to the snakes, insects, rats, and ants. It was better to stay as far away from the ferocious wolves, tigers, and leopards as possible. Therefore, the next part of the road that was hidden in the mud was a perilous one. Although the mud was gradually getting deeper, most of the time, the hunters had to trudge through the mud that was waist-deep. However, they did not wake up any of the evil energy puppet remains or encounter a second team of blind Anglers. Just like that, after they trekked in the pits of the valley for more than half an hour, the valley gradually became wider. The rocks on either side separated again, revealing a large chunk of gray sky. The valleys bell-shaped exit was very close to them, and the mud had gradually become shallower. The remains of evil energy puppets embedded in the mud appeared sparse, and they were no longer as dense as they had been at the center of the valley. Jackal Kanus told everyone that as long as they passed through the last part of the swamp, they could reach the relatively dry and safe forest. Then, they would be able to rest for a while. After hearing this, the hunters who had to drag their feet out of the mud could finally relax a little. Many people could not help but bend down and wipe away the mud that covered their feet. At the same time, they massaged their twitching muscles to relieve the fatigue in their legs, which felt as if they were filled with molten iron. At that moment, someone cried out in surprise. When everyone turned back to look, they discovered that a fierce tiger warriors calf was covered in round leeches. The leeches were dark purple like rotting corpses. There were also disgusting gray stripes on the surface of their body. They used their incomparably sharp ring-shaped mouthparts to get a firm bite on the tiger warriors calf. It was probably because the leechs mouthparts had nerve-numbing bodily fluids. The hunters had focused all their attention on the evil energy puppet remains that they never noticed the leeches. Only did everyone realize that it was not just the unlucky fierce tiger warriors, but almost everyones legs were densely covered in the ugly little demons. Judging from their bulging and translucent bodies, the insatiable little demons had attached to them for a long time and sucked their blood. Swoosh! The first furious lion warrior to realize that his legs were covered in leeches quickly pulled out his dagger and subconsciously flicked his leg. Picturesque Orchid Lakes leeches absorbed totem power and ate the corpses of warriors and fierce beasts. After a long period of evolution and mutation, they did not merely suck blood. Many species of leeches could inject special anesthetics and digestive enzymes into their preys body, slowly dissolving their preys flesh into pus. Then, they would burrow in and feast. Making use of the provided nutrients, they would breed in their preys body and reproduce. Under the most exaggerated circumstances, even a mammoth beast that was more than one hundred arms long could be devoured by the leeches until it turned into an empty husk. By the time the unfortunate giant beast fell to the ground and broke into pieces, forget its internal organs, not even a few bones would be left under the skin. Only tens of thousands of wriggling leeches would pour out like a flood that had broken through a dam. Even the brave orc warriors, who were not afraid of death and took pride in their tragic deaths, would shudder deeply when they thought of such a disgusting and dishonorable death. Needless to say, the super leeches deep in the Holy Mountain were more ferocious and bizarre than those in the outside world. Had the Anglers not been bigger and more ferocious in there? No wonder when they found that their legs were covered in leeches that were attracted by the Anglers blood, their first reaction was to pick at them with a dagger. It was to prevent the little demons from taking an inch and digging into their own flesh. No! The Tiger King and Wolf King were shocked by their subordinates actions. They broke out in cold sweat, almost shouting at the same time. However, it was too late. The Tiger King had carefully selected his subordinates weapons for this hunting operation. They were too sharp. Every dagger that was used as a main tool was the best of the best. Even before the tip of the blade touched the leech, the sharp edge of the blade had already gently cut a hole on the leechs back. In their entire lives, the leeches had never encountered so many strong prey in the swamp and sucked such delicious blood. Thanks to the crazy sucking, their bodies were filled with orc blood that was several times heavier than their own weight. They trembled and shone as they were about to burst like balloons filled with water. The fierce tiger warriors reaction was fast enough. He instantly realized that he had done something stupid and stopped moving. Unfortunately, his blood still shot out like an arrow through the hair-sized cracks on the fat bugs back, which had been torn apart by his daggers sharp edge. The fierce tiger warriors on both sides hurriedly reached out to catch it. They almost caught half of the blood arrow. However, a few drops of blood that were almost invisible to the naked eye still leaked through the gaps between their claws. They gently dripped onto the calm mud without stirring up any ripples. For a moment, everyones heart stopped beating except for the Tiger King and Wolf Kings. The orc warriors channeled their blood into their eyeballs and ears, pushing their vision and hearing to the limit. They nervously searched for any sign of movement amongst the evil energy puppet remains around them. The scattered energy puppets seemed to still be in a deep sleep. A few drops of blood that fell into the swamp quickly dispersed and disappeared without a trace. That made the orc warriors feel a little lucky. Optimistically speaking, it was probably because the drops of blood that fell into the swamp were too small and too few. They were just a few insignificant threads of blood. Plus, the evil energy puppet remains had been in a deep sleep for too long. Their mysterious and complicated gears and pipes had long rusted and gotten blocked. As such the Angels of Slaughters abilities to sense their enemies had been greatly weakened or even exhausted. Yet, just as their hearts started beating again Everyone heard strange beeps coming from all directions. No, not from all directions. The beeps seemed to come directly from the core of their brain regions. Then, the sound struck the inside of their skulls back and forth, causing them to have a splitting headache. It was almost impossible for them to gather their will to battle, and they could not recall any combat skills that had already fused into their bloodlines. It was supposed to be a conditioned reflex. They did not even have the time to be shocked. Seven or eight glittering spots of light that were constantly moving suddenly appeared on the fierce tiger warrior, who had cut the leech and squeezed out his blood. If one observed carefully, one would find that each spot came from a weak beam of light. The source of the light was the remains of the evil energy puppets scattered around! Shua! Before anyone had the time to move, the Tiger King had already unleashed the Violent Blade that was attached to his body and refined from the toughest bone of the past Tiger Clan leader. The unparalleled saber looked like a skeletal dragon, and the gaps between every joint was stretched to the limit. It had transformed from an indestructible heavy saber to a long whip that was neither light nor heavy, accurately wrapping around the fierce tiger warriors waist. The Tiger King suddenly tugged on it, and the fierce tiger warrior soared into the air and flew toward the forest outside the swamp. The seven or eight beams of light that were fixed on him suddenly became a hundred times brighter, forming a crisscrossing net that covered his head. Even though the Tiger Kings timely tug had helped the fierce tiger warrior avoid the fatal attacks aimed at his glabella, temples, heart, and abdominal cavity, the crazy death ray still effortlessly swept through the tiger warriors limbs. While he was still flailing around in the air, his arms and legs that were not protected by his totem armor were chopped off simultaneously. The huge wound was as smooth as a mirror, and his broken blood vessels were instantly sealed by the death rays cauterization. Not even a drop of extra blood flowed out. It was as if the tiger warrior had been born with a bare body. His limbs that had spread out were repeatedly cut by the death ray, turning into pieces that were no bigger than a fist. Bang! The fierce tiger warrior crashed heavily into a big tree outside the swamp. For the time being, the pain from his wounds could not be transmitted to his brain through his curled up nerves. Nevertheless, the fear of losing his arms and legs, and the thought of never being able to fight again, still made the tiger warrior scream hysterically. It was just that at this point, no one cared about what the tiger warrior felt like. Everyones senses were firmly locked on the gurgling and bubbling that was coming from the mud. It was as if the mud was boiling. One after another, the killing machines rose from the ground. The remains of the evil energy puppets that surrounded the wolves, tigers, and leopards were waking up. The crystals embedded in their gears and tubes emitted a dazzling brilliance again. The illumination resembled flames that were flowing everywhere. Soon, it covered the remains of the evil energy puppets, burned away the moss, rust, and dirt that had been covering them for thousands of years, and revealed a brand-new metallic luster. The patterns of magic arrays that were as fine as silk were also visible. The gears spun and the pipes trembled. The power that originated from the depths of the Holy Crystal was transferred to the end of the tightly-structured killing machines through a series of complicated transformations and enhancements. These evil energy puppet remains were like blossoming buds. They extended their limbs, blades, swords, and halberds that were rippling with Holy Light easily. Many could also gather Holy Light and shoot it out in a certain direction, forming a hollow light track of death.. Chapter 1261 - Hand-to-Hand Combat Between the Holy Light and the Totem Chapter 1261: Hand-to-Hand Combat Between the Holy Light and the Totem Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation More terrifyingly, as the spirit magnetic field within the Holy Crystal vibrated crazily, circles of spirit energy ripples formed visible violent waves, and they spread rapidly in all directions. The flood of light quickly passed through all of the orc warriors brains, severely disrupting their brain waves and transmission of nerve information. The orc warriors, who were having a splitting headache, began to see illusions. The killing machines made of metal and crystal seemed to be enveloped by a burning flame. They grew a pair of pure white wings and had holy, glorious, and dignified faces. They became angels that represented a supreme will to cleanse this world. The loud symphonious roars from the angels mouths brought a sense of insignificance and inferiority to the souls of the carbon-based intelligent creatures, including the orc warriors. In response, they felt an uncontrollable urge to worship the angels. They could not help but wonder if the Holy Light Temples argument was the truth. Perhaps the other party was indeed the purest condensed Holy Light and the natural ruler of this world. As for themselves, they were nothing more than trash born from chaos and darkness in a corner. They had to purify their flesh and blood with the Holy Light in order to allow their souls to live forever in the ocean of light! Such thoughts were pounding inside the skulls of almost every orc warrior. They were dazed, and their eyes were glazed. They did not notice that a few faint spots of light had appeared on their foreheads, throats, and chests. The colorful Holy Light on the remains of the evil puppets were becoming more and more dazzling while a grand and noise him was playing in the background. Holy Light spurted out of the Holy Crystals like fire and rushed through the hollow light rails carved with ring-shaped magic arrays. At the end of the light rails, they condensed into extremely dangerous little suns! Dozens of little suns were about to explode. The stream of high-energy particles that shot out was enough to pierce through the orc warriors brains and hearts. Not to mention, the whistling sound of strong winds could be heard behind the orcs. Right then, someone actually threw seven to eight towering trees that were as thick as three to five people in half. They flew over the orc warriors heads and hurtled toward the evil energy puppet remains. Boom! Bang! Crack! The moment dozens of death rays shot out, the towering trees that contained surging power crashed into the shells of seven to eight evil energy puppets. Although they could not stop the death rays from shooting out, the evil energy puppets, which were already damaged and missing parts, stumbled because they could not stand steadily. The death rays, which had originally targeted the orc warriors fatal points, naturally shifted their direction and brushed past the wolves, tigers, and leopards, shooting toward the rock walls on both sides of the valley. The light beams seemed to be weightless, but their destructive power was more terrifying than that of a heavy battle ax. They plowed out immeasurable ravines just by brushing lightly against the rock walls. When the ravines crisscrossed, the rock in the middle was completely cut off. Crushed rocks rolled down like avalanches and crashed heavily into the mud. As they splashed icy-cold mud onto the orc warriors faces and bodies, the orcs subconsciously shivered. Reproduce your armor! The Tiger Kings roar came from behind the orc warriors. Even though this peerless fierce man known as Violent Blade, did not have the earth-shattering loud voice of his nemesis, the Horn of Destruction, the sound waves in his voice contained totem power. It could also act like a war hammer that hit the skull, waking up the dazed jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards, whose brains had been affected by the Holy Light. The orc warriors seemed to wake up from a dream. Thats right, the reason why they had not worn their totem armors earlier was because they were afraid that totem power would leak out and wake up the evil energy puppets. Since the d*mned evil machines had already awakened, other than reproducing their armor and tearing them into pieces, what other choice did they have? The panic and confusion in the orc warriors eyes were instantly replaced by fanatical and brutal glints. Along with the sound coming from the depths of their throats, the mysterious and complicated totems on their bodies began to shine. The totems emitted a colorful and magnificent light, gradually changing from a planar pattern to a three-dimensional magnetic field of restraint. Liquid metal substances that looked like mercury gushed out of their pores, along with the magnetic field of restraint, solidifying into the exquisite structures and interlocking rings of armor. Just as the orc warriors equipped their totem armors, the evil energy puppets quickly got rid of the giant trees impact. Relying on ring-shaped limbs of a metallic octopus, they regained a stable shooting trajectory and angle. The light spots that symbolized death appeared on the orc warriors skin that had yet to be covered by the liquid metal-like substances. However, Violent Blade was still half a step faster than them. His peerless saber turned into a skeleton dragon and passed over the orc warriors shoulders, plunging into the swamp in front of the evil energy puppet remains. While totem power gushed out crazily, the mud in the deepest part of the swamp, as well as the flammable and explosive gas hidden within all surged up. Crack! The two vertebrae that formed the Violent Blade collided with each other. The vertebrae originated from the bodies of the Tiger Clans most powerful warriors over the past ten thousand years. After being soaked in secret medicine and used crazily in training, they had absorbed a large amount of rare metals and trace elements. Hence, they had turned into materials that were similar to metals and crystals. If they were rubbed gently, they might even produce a cluster of sparks. The sparks detonated the methane, which expanded abruptly, sending shockwaves through the mud. The explosion churned up chunks of mud, and it smashed into the remains of the evil puppets. Although it was not enough to destroy their steel and iron bones, it was enough to make them lose their balance again. Their inability to accurately lock onto their target bought the orc warriors precious time to complete their totem armors growth! Chi chi chi chi chi chi! Along with the sound of water evaporating from the swamp, which was similar to the sound of boiling, the bodies of the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards were all perfectly wrapped up by the liquid metal-like substance. The substance solidified into a ferocious and terrifying form, making the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards look as if they had just crawled out of the deepest part of Hell. They immediately roared at the sky, vowing that they would never surrender. Even if they fell into the netherworld again, they would still fight to the end. They were completely different from their muddle-headed selves when they had been enveloped by the Holy Light earlier. In the orc warriors minds, the totem armors stimulated the secretion of their adrenaline and enkephalins crazily. The sounds they made also caused an interference in the Holy Lights effects on their brain waves. It was weakened and blocked to a negligible degree. Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill! At that moment, there was no more holy and dirty, order and chaos, or repentance and redemption in their minds. There was only one thought left. It was to kill and destroy! The death rays rained down on them again. But this time, they had the protection of totem armor. The moment the death rays touched them, their armors subtly changed the curvature and brightness of their surface, turning into shiny curved mirrors. The death rays that were enough to tear through a rock wall and pierce steel were instantly reflected off the curved mirror. They shot toward the sky where there was nothing, or scattered into a light curtain that had greatly reduced their lethality. Even though the angle of the death rays were perpendicular to the orc warriors totem armors, they could not all be refracted or reflected. The surface of the totem armors would also form circles of sticky ripples, spreading the destructive power of the death rays to every piece of armor. That way, even though the overall brightness and metallic texture of a totem armor would become slightly dimmer, the safety of the orc warrior could be ensured to the greatest extent. It would allow him to withstand the bombardment of the death rays and rush up to the evil energy puppets. He could even jump high and onto the back of the evil puppets. At that distance, there would be a large number of shooting blind spots on the evil energy puppets with damaged internal mechanical structure. They could only transfer the energy that had activated the death rays to the melee weapons, which were engraved with magic runes. The sharp blades looked like they were made of black iron, bronze, silver, and purple gold. They would shoot out brilliant flames that would condense into a sharp edge three to five times longer than their bodies. The dazzling hand-to-hand combat entered its climax the moment it suddenly erupted. Such a chaotic battle was the orc warriors favorite fighting style. Moreover, they had already passed through the central part of the valley, where the evil energy puppets were the densest, and arrived at the valleys exit. It should be the edge of the ancient battlefields ruins. There were not many evil energy puppets scattered there, and their levels were not too high. That was obvious from the number of Holy Crystals embedded in their bodies. When four or five orc warriors wearing totem armors rushed forward, the evil energy puppets became a little flustered, and they kept getting stuck. The thinking crystals embedded deep in the evil energy puppets brain had cracks all over their surface. Of course, there were casualties. However, the orc warriors had already entered a state, where their adrenaline and enkephalin were burning. Even if their limbs were cut off by the evil puppets light blades, the liquid metal-like substance that spewed out of their armor could instantly seal their wounds, blood vessels and broken bones. The substance could even retrieve limbs that had detached from the body, temporarily reconnecting the broken nerves. It could restore at least half of the limbs combat strength. It did not matter even if their abdomen was bombarded by the death rays at close range, leaving a shocking wound, where a large part of the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were missing. The liquid metal substance could also quickly seal the hole, block the pain, deceive the orc warriors central nerves, and turn the pain into an indescribable pleasure. At the same time, it could also convert the warriors last life force into their ultimate combat strength.. That way, they could gain more combat experience for their glory, clan, ancestral spirits, and totem armor. They would displayed their final and most gorgeous totem battle technique! Chapter 1262 - The Wolf King’s Ambition Chapter 1262: The Wolf Kings Ambition Twenty to thirty hunters soon suppressed four of the evil energy puppet remains. After that, all of them were taken care of by the Tiger King. The tiger-headed giant, who was larger than a barbarian elephant warrior after wearing heavy armor, turned into a whirlwind and charged into the evil energy puppet remains. His movements were much more agile than that of an ape. No matter how crazily the evil energy puppet remains shot out rays of light that intersected into a net, enveloping and tearing through everything, the only thing that was left behind was the Tiger Kings shadow. Not to mention, the Violent Blade in the Tiger Kings hand would sometimes extend into a skeleton dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its claws. Together with the ferocious flames spurting out from the tip of the blade, its attack range was close to a hundred arms. It could pierce an evil energy puppets broken shell and destroy the gears, tubes, and bearings inside. Sometimes, every bone would close up perfectly. A large amount of liquid metal-like substances would instantly wrap around the thick spine, turning it into a sword that was longer than ten arms and wider than five arms. It was more of a great sword than an actual great sword. In fact, it was more of a double-edged great ax, which was the ultimate weapon. Every time this peerless weapon flew up and down, it would chop off a limb from an evil energy puppets body, explode a gear, slash off a light rail, and create dazzling sparks. Occasionally, the Tiger King would also be hit by the evil energy puppets light blade. Yet, their light blades, which seemed to be thousands of degrees high in temperature, could not break through the defense formed by the layers of totem armor on his body. If a certain part of his body was continuously attacked by the death rays and light blades, a crack that was as thick as a finger would finally be torn into the armor. The flesh under it would be steaming hot and emit a metallic luster. It also seemed to have a hardness that was stronger than liquid metal. Very soon, under the Tiger Kings indiscriminate bombardment, cracks that resembled spider webs appeared on the surface of the thinking crystals embedded deep in the four evil energy puppets. The light contained in the crystals was no longer stable, flickering like fine lightning. With their current movement and shooting trajectory, the evil energy puppets became like drunkards, stumbling around like headless flies. The Tiger King took the opportunity to jump behind one of the evil energy puppet remains. Relying on his arms strength that was stronger than a cranes, he grabbed the two light rails behind the evil energy puppet and forcefully twisted them toward the other three evil energy puppet remains. Following that, the puppets began to shoot at each other. Countless sparks and large pieces of parts were sent flying until each of them was riddled with holes and turned into scrap metal. Only then did the Tiger King raise the scrap metal under his feet and swing it over ten times at high speed like a meteor hammer. He threw it fiercely at the other three scrap metal masses, smashing them all into pieces and scattering them all over the ground. During this period, he had only made one small mistake. One of the evil energy puppets had two remaining limbs that had not been blasted apart by the death ray. When the Tiger King raised his companion and tried to smash it, it used those two limbs to bounce away, dodging the Tiger Kings attack. In the end, it just so happened to bounce to the Wolf Kings side. Its thinking crystal that was about to shatter gave the final order to the body, which was splitting into pieces. Any available Holy Light was channeled into the remaining light blades and light rails. It was like a combination of a blazing hedgehog and a top that was spinning rapidly. It was trying to purify an evil, filthy, and chaotic carbon-based creature before it completely lost its function. Jackal Kanus ran away with his head in his hands. He ran as fast as a drowning dog with its tail tied to a firecracker. There had been a few times when the remains of the evil energy puppet almost killed him. They had nearly cut off his throat, severed his head, and wrapped around his limbs, tearing them off. However, he had been feeling flustered and dodging them in a sorry state until the Tiger King roared and descended from the sky. The tigers claw, which contained a thousand pounds of strength, crushed the remains of the evil energy puppet that was spinning at a high speed. The Wolf King that had just crawled out of the mud heaved a sigh of relief and revealed a partially embarrassed and partially grateful smile to the Tiger King. The short and intense battle ended just like that. When the Tiger King controlled the evil energy puppets remains and unleashed a death ray, he purposely aimed at the rock walls on both sides of the valley. He cut off a large amount of rocks from the rock walls and blocked the valley like an avalanche. The evil energy puppet remains in the middle of the valley were not awakened by them. The hunters finally got out of the swamp and entered the relatively dry and safe forest. After calming their nerves and withdrawing their totem armors, the excessive secretion of their adrenaline and enkephalin was also exhausted. The heavily injured orc warriors finally felt an unbearable pain and an irreversible loss of life. This included the tiger warrior, who had been ambushed in the beginning and gotten his limbs cut off. There were a total of three hunters who had suffered incurable serious injuries and allowed their totem armor to squeeze out the last of their fighting spirit. Now, their faces were pale, their flesh was dried up, and their breathing, as well as heartbeats, were growing increasingly weak. Their fire of life was like a feather falling into the River Styx, ready to sink into an endless abyss at any time. However, whether it was the three hunters themselves, or the wolves, tigers, and leopards surrounding them, no one revealed a sad or terrified expression. On the contrary, everyone grinned, and their sharp fangs shone with a sharp light. The three dying individuals, especially, smiled brilliantly and proudly. To an advanced orc, who worshipped honor and longed for sacrifice, what other way could be more glorious than dying in the depths of the Holy Mountain and under the eyes of the ancestral spirits? Not to mention, they had sacrificed themselves in a battle against their enemys ultimate weapon, the evil energy puppets. It was simply the most perfect way to die, and one could never have dreamed of it! Brothers, we will wait in our ancestral spirits hall of glory The three dying warriors hugged each other tightly. They looked at their companions who had circled them and raised their swords, axes, and hammers high, blessing them from the bottom of their hearts. We will wait for your arrival and fight side by side with you on the eternal battlefield again. We will. We will certainly follow your footsteps and die in the most tragic way. Then, we will be reborn in our ancestors hall of glory and continue to fight by your side! The jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards agreed loudly. Then, dozens of swords, axes, and hammers fell at the same time. The three severely injured people, who had lost the ability to fight and the strength to live, were relieved. A large amount of liquid metal-like substances flowed out of the three corpses. It was like silver blood, meandering and spreading out. That was their totem armors. The orc warriors came into this world, grew, trained, fought, got injured, died, and rotted. They were absorbed by the roots of the mandrake tree, giving birth to a new generation of orc warriors. However, a totem armor would never be completely destroyed. It would only be transferred, split, and condensed in different ways between the orc warriors of different clans and eras. That was because all the tiger warriors and wolf warriors present had their own totem armors. The totem armors of the three deceased warriors could not be completely transferred to the next owner. Therefore, the Tiger King personally started chanting an ancient and mysterious war epic, which guided the three liquid metal-like substances. They turned into dozens of small silver snakes that slithered into everyone elses bodies. If one swallowed too much of the liquid metal substance in one go, it would be very easy for the totem armor to undergo a rejection reaction, turning the master into a muddle-headed Origin Warrior who only knew how to kill. However, if the three totem armors were divided into dozens of portions, and each person only absorbed a small amount, the wolves, tigers, and leopards, would naturally be able to control it steadily with their tough bodies. Fortunately, the Tiger King showed his might and only three warriors were sacrificed. Jackal Kanus stepped forth and spoke with a face full of joy. Now, we have a chance to overtake the Lion King, block the road, and set up an ambush! The Tiger King tilted his head and looked at the Wolf King with a smile that was not really a smile. It was not until the guys eyes started to dodge to the left and right that he extended his scimitar-like claw and poked the Wolf King heavily in the chest twice. You b*stard, do you still insist that you have never thought of betraying the Lion King? If you really havent thought about it, why have you been hiding your strength? Wh-What? Earlier, you dodged the evil energy puppets suicide attack. Those two moves were beautiful! Judging from your reaction speed and steps, your true strength isnt as ordinary as it usually appears. In fact, its quite strong! This, this Hehe, that fool, the Horn of Destruction, has always treated you as a loyal dog. I didnt expect you, an audacious corpse-eating dog, to secretly train such tyrannical strength under his eyes. You must have secretly stolen a lot of good things from the lost temples ruins, right? Tiger Lord Tiger King, please, please listen to my explanation Theres no need to explain. Ive said it before. I dont care whether youre a traitor or not and whether youre ambitious or not. An ambitious traitor is more to my taste. An ambitious traitor is more qualified to explore the temple of the Holy Mountain with me. If I am betrayed by you like the Horn of Destruction in the end, I can only blame myself for being stupid and weak I, I wouldnt. Lord Tiger King, I can swear on the billions of ancestral spirits atop the Holy Mountain that I have no ambition at all. Everything Ive done has just been to survive, to allow myself, the clan, and all the Turan orcs to survive! Youre really dull. Shouldnt we Turan warriors be the least afraid of death? Forget it, Im too lazy to talk to you. What should we do next? Are there any issues? It should be Hiss! Hmm, is there a problem? The Tiger King frowned deeply as he stared at the Wolf King, whose left eye was swollen and filled with blood. No, no problem. The Wolf King lowered his head and covered his left eye. Gritting his teeth, he muttered to himself, We will definitely succeed. and survive! Chapter 1263 - Crystal Copy Chapter 1263: Crystal Copy Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Since time was in short supply, the Tiger King and Wolf King did not have much of it to clean up the battlefield. Fortunately, the Lion Kings exploration team had taken a different path, hence they would not find the traces they left there. It would not be too late to clean up the mess after killing the Lion King and reopening the Holy Mountain Temple. Soon, a grave was built for the victims. After a short rest, the hunters recovered from the fatigue of the long chase and the short battle. Then they disappeared into the dense forest. The fog inside and outside the valley gathered and dispersed. Every time it did so, the surrounding environment would change dramatically. Sometimes, the distance between the valley and the jungle would be very long. With a light leap, one could jump into the depths of the forest from the top of the mountain. Sometimes, the valley and the forest were thousands of miles apart. There were dark clouds that could not be easily spotted in the middle. It was unknown how many changes had taken place in that space. When the fog dispersed again, two weary trackers suddenly appeared at the center of the swamp. No, to be more precise, there were three of them. One of the trackers was tied to a big-headed monster baby, who was half asleep but whose skin was boiling hot. Ive caught up to him. Meng Chao observed the traces on the rock wall that had obviously been cut by some kind of energy weapon. He scanned the broken remains of the evil energy puppets around him, as well as the dried and broken blood trail that extended from the swamp to the forest Also, the grave rough that had been built recently, gave him a mental picture of intense battles and the burial of his companions. Judging from the spirit energy ripples that remained in the air and the fact that there were not many mosquitoes and flies circling the blood stains, the fierce battle should have ended not long ago. It should not have lasted more than twelve minutes. The extremely intense killing intent of the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards had not completely dissipated. Therefore, the mosquitoes and flies that liked to lick fresh blood did not dare to gather over. After witnessing the changes in the space deep within the Holy Mountain, Meng Chao did not think that he could grab the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf Kings tails so quickly. It was all because Ice Storm was extremely familiar with the environment in the depths of the Holy Mountain. He had truly found the best strategic partner! Why do I feel like this isnt your first time entering the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain? Seeing how Ice Storm had explored the place with familiarity and almost never missed a single flower or plant in the swamp or dense forest, Meng Chao could not help but curiously ask, Didnt you say that your father stole the map drawn by the Holy Light Army three thousand years ago back to Picturesque Orchid Lake when you were just born? Why do I feel like youve returned to your own home after coming here? You cant go wrong even with your eyes closed. Thats right. My father did steal the map back to Picturesque Orchid Lake, but who said there was only one map? Ice Storm smiled and pointed at her head. Theres another map inside. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. The so-called map, or route chart, is the kind of thing that becomes mottled and indistinct after three thousand years of erosion on coarse paper. How can it guide one in the correct direction in the treacherous Turan Holy Mountain, an ever-changing three-dimensional maze? Ice Storm explained, The real map of the Holy Mountain is a memory crystal. It contains the memories of the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago. Thousands of human soldiers were exploring the Holy Mountain when they encountered danger and were on the verge of death. Memory crystal? Meng Chao was deep in thought. Thats right. This is a technology bestowed by the ocean of light to the Holy Light Temple. With this technology, the priests of Holy Light can achieve a spiritual connection with the most devout believers. Its probably like the spiritual connection between Jackal Kanus and the Ancient Dream Saintess, right? Ice Storm explained, This way, when their believers are in mortal danger and their bodies are about to die, everything they see and hear can be uploaded to the Holy Light Temples memory crystal. According to the Holy Light priests, this means that the souls of the believers have been stored in the memory crystal. As long as they are identified, they will be extremely devout to the Holy Light in their lives. They will not commit any blasphemy or have doubt, hence they can be launched into the sky and return to the ocean of light to obtain eternal peace. Of course, the wizards thought that it was nonsense. What was uploaded into the memory crystal was just images and sounds. It was not a soul at all. However, if we use the memory crystal in the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain, well be able to collect those unlucky fellows who have taken the wrong path. Theyll fall off cliffs, sink into swamps, be smashed into pieces by falling rocks, and be squeezed into meat pies by spatial gaps There are various strange ways of dying. As long as there are enough unlucky ones, we will be able to slowly identify all the dead paths within the Holy Mountain. As long as we avoid all these paths, the rest will naturally be the correct way! Meng Chao clicked his tongue in amazement. He did not expect there to be such a magical mapping method in the world. However, in order for such a trial and error method to work, the number of lives consumed would surely be astronomical. It seemed that it was the same as what he had seen in the memory fragments of his previous life. The so-called Holy Light Temple was definitely not the incarnation of the holy, righteous, benevolent, and universal love that they boasted about. The Holy Light faction and Chaos faction were birds of a feather. For a certain purpose, they would not hesitate to wager trillions of lives. In a short moment, they would be exhausted like ants. Aside from that, Meng Chao also noticed something very interesting. When Ice Storm mentioned the word uploaded, she did not use the transliteration of the Holy Light language. Instead, she used the combination of two roots in the native Turan language. One root was usually used to describe the vastness and subtlety of a long war epic. Translated directly, it meant the principles contained in the poem are as bright and numerous as the stars in the sky. It could also be simply translated as astronomical information. The root of the other word meant countless streams converging into puddles during the rainy season, turning them into lakes. When the two root words were combined, it became something that even advanced orcs could understand. It expressed the meaning of astronomical information, like streams converging into lakes, being transmitted to a huge database. It was not surprising that the Holy Light language had words like upload. After all, according to Meng Chaos speculation, the Holy Light humans should be inextricably linked to the Ancients from hundreds of millions of years ago. The Holy Light Temple might still be in contact with the space station in the synchronous orbit around the Other World, so it naturally had the ability to upload and download massive amounts of data, and even set up global communication. However, in the seemingly savage land of Picturesque Orchid Lake, there was actually a similar vocabulary in the local language. This made Meng Chao have new expectations for the heights that the Turan civilization had reached. Speaking of which, whether it was the Holy Light civilization or the Turan civilization, they were once able to create words like upload, would only appear in the information age. Now, however, the Turan civilization was about to degenerate into a savage world, where its people ate raw meat and drank blood. The Holy Light civilization was not much better. Under the Holy Light Temples rule, the entire Land of Holy Light had seemingly been sealed in the Middle Ages. The only meaning of human life was to worship the ocean of light in the sky. They did not have the desire and courage to explore the universe. They did not even acknowledge the existence of the universe. What kind of power had turned the once advanced, developed, prosperous, and powerful Holy Light civilization and Turan civilization into what they were today? If the Dragon City civilization was trapped in the Other World for hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years, the people of Earth would also be affected by this power and be sealed in the long river of time. Civilization would no longer evolve. Instead, would they not slowly degenerate into orcs, who ate raw meat and drank blood, or the Holy Light race who only knew how to worship? The Holy Light Temple was so afraid of the secret hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain of Turan. Was it because this secret could contend with the mysterious power that had sealed the Turan civilization and the Holy Light civilization, helping them, as well as all carbon-based intelligent beings living in the Other World, to break free from the shackles of self-sealing, to regain the motivation to evolve continuously and charge into the universe? Thinking of this, Meng Chaos gaze on Ice Storm became even more searing. Ice Storm thought that Meng Chao could not understand the complicated concepts of uploading and memory crystal, so she smiled bitterly before she added, The memory crystal that the Holy Light Army collected from the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain is stored in the grand temple and protected by the Holy Light day and night. Naturally, no one can steal it. However, the sounds and images hidden in the memory crystal can be duplicated. In the three thousand years after the great extinction order, in order to crack the secrets of the Holy Mountain and prepare for the next purification war, which could completely destroy the Holy Mountain Temple and the remains of the big fireball, the Holy Light priests duplicated dozens of memory crystals and sent them to the altars and magic towers in different places. They were handed over to the wise ones, the night watchers, and the mages for various studies. My mother stole a memory crystal copy from a magic tower. Do you know what copy means? How should I put it? Its like a mother and her child. No, its more like a pair of twins Ice Storm gestured with his hands. It was difficult to find the right words in Turan. I can understand. Meng Chao nodded. Its like the image of the Zombie Rat God first appeared in the Ancient Dream Saintess mind. Then, in the dream, she could project the image of thousands of Zombie Rat Gods into the rat warriors brains. The Zombie Rat Gods that the rat warriors saw were the copies. Ice Storms eyes lit up. She felt that Meng Chaos description was more accurate than her analogy of mother and child or twins.. Chapter 1264 - Arriving First Chapter 1264: Arriving First Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thats right. After that, my mother noticed that my father coveted this memory crystal copy and he intended to use it as bait. She wanted my father to help her venture into the Turan Holy Mountain to prepare for the temples restart. Hence, she tampered with the memory crystal copy. Ice Storm said, First, my mother used witchcraft to transfer all the sounds and images from the memory crystal to her own brain. Then, she erased the most critical parts in the memory crystal and placed it in a place that seemed to be hidden. However, with my fathers ability, there had to be a way to steal it. After my father stole the memory crystal copy and left without saying goodbye, my mother raised me by herself. When she taught me all kinds of weird witchcraft, she also imprinted the sounds and images from the memory crystal copy into my brain. Its hard for people who havent experienced it themselves to understand what its like. Its as if every night feels like a year. I will have a nightmare where I turn into a human soldier of the Holy Light faction from three thousand years ago. I will follow the main forces and sweep into the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain like a tidal wave. Then, like bubbles on the tide, I will be lost in the unpredictable spatial gaps and vortexes. Although the images and sounds stored in the memory crystals had become mottled and blurred after three thousand years of erosion, the soldiers were still alive. However, when the soldiers were squeezed into meat pies by the space gaps or torn apart by the space swirls until they turned into bone powder and blood mist, the crystal retained the bone-piercing pain, and I felt it all as a little girl! Ice Storms voice gradually became low. The corners of her mouth and eyes twitched in pain. Her seemingly transparent pupils emitted a chill that was -100 degrees Celsius. Not only were the surrounding shrubs and the ground covered in frost flowers, even Meng Chao could not help but shiver. Ice Storm was wrong. If there was only one person in this world who could understand her feelings It would definitely be Meng Chao. Although Meng Chao had never tried to forcibly compress the information in the memory crystal into his brain using witchcraft, in a sense, the Kindling had the same effect as the crystal. In fact, it was an upgraded version of the memory crystal. When he unlocked the Kindlings power, he had also clearly experienced the feelings of Dragon Citys people, who had nowhere to escape when the end of the world came. They could only face destruction in despair. It was as if he had died a thousand times in a short span of time. It was really hard to imagine what kind of mother would let her child suffer such inhumane torture. No wonder Ice Storm was like a statue that had been dug out from the bottom of an iceberg. Even the scorching sun at noon in summer could not melt her soul at all. It had been frozen for many years. Meng Chao speculated that Ice Storms parents, the ruthless witches and orc adventurers, probably wanted to breed such a double-cursed hybrid. It was not just to challenge the Holy Light Temples authority. Perhaps Ice Storm was also the secret weapon they used to explore the Holy Mountain Temple. However, Ice Storms mother had not expected to die so early. Meanwhile, Ice Storms father had apparently revised his plan and completely abandoned her after embracing Jackal Kanus. In her previous life, she was buried in the long river of history. It was like waves hitting the shore, creating bubbles that later disappeared. And in this life? Ice Storm realized that she had lost her composure. She took a deep breath and hid her expression behind her hard ice shell again as she coldly said, Forget it, these are all things of the past. Perhaps I should thank my parents. No matter what their original intentions were, the nightmares that I had day and night opened up my brain region and tempered my spirit power, allowing me to use the Holy Lights power and totem power simultaneously as a mixed-blood. Thats why Ive been able to survive in this cruel world alone. In short, I know how to walk in the depths of the Holy Mountain, so I wont be sucked into the spatial gaps and vortexes. But this isnt enough. All the scenes in the memory crystal didnt mention what the next step should be after climbing to the peak of the Holy Mountain. The temple isnt at the peak of the Holy Mountain. When the army of Holy Light from three thousand years ago finally reached the peak of the mountain after sacrificing countless lives and resources, all they saw was an empty peak. There was no temple, no large fireball remains, and there were no signs indicating where the temple, as well as the large fireball remains, were. They even dug three feet into the ground and dug dozens of holes that were as deep as a hundred arms. Even after they dug through the entire floating mountain range, they still could not find any mysterious hidden space. The army of Holy Light, which had lost many soldiers and run out of ammunition and food, had no choice but to retreat to the Land of Holy Light. Therefore, based on the clues that I know of, we can only reach the highest point of the Holy Mountain of Turan at most. There are reasons to believe that it is not the Holy Mountains true summit, which is described in countless ancient war epics. Speaking of which, my father, Jackal Kanus, the Horn of Destruction, and Violent Blade should all be very clear about this issue. It is useless to just find the highest point of the Turan Holy Mountain. Yet, despite knowing this, they are still willing to spend so many resources and even gamble everything. This is enough to prove that Jackal Kanus has found a new clue and knows how to complete the thrilling leap from the highest point of the Holy Mountain to its true summit! Then, the rest is up to you! Ice Storms gaze moved from Meng Chaos face to the Ancient Dream Saintess behind him. She was in a deep sleep, and her ugly face was still twitching. Meng Chao nodded and carried the Ancient Dream Saintess to a mandrake tree before he sat down. He asked Ice Storm to create a few pieces of ice, wrapped them in a cloth bag, and placed them on the Ancient Dream Saintess forehead and neck. It was to cool down her brain and the blood that was being injected into her brain. Then, he fed the Ancient Dream Saintess some secret medicine that he had mixed with honey. Next, he gently massaged the Ancient Dream Saintess temples with his hands that vibrated at an extremely high speed. In the meantime, he injected a few streams of gentle spirit power into the depths of her brain. Thanks to him, the Ancient Dream Saintess furrowed brows loosened slightly. The burning red spots on her face also faded a little. Meng Chao then leaned over and whispered, Listen, Ancient Dream Saintess, I know that youre having a hard time right now, but Im afraid that well have to do it again for the Great Horn Armys sake and the rat peoples future. You did very well the past few times. You successfully helped us see through Jackal Kanus eyes, thus helping us grab his tail. Now, were only half a step away from Jackal Kanus. Take another look. As long as we can see his vision again, well know where he is, what kind of conspiracy hes plotting, and how to stop him! While the Ancient Dream Saintess was still in a deep sleep, her eyeballs were rapidly trembling and rotating under her eyelids. The speed of the rotations made one suspect that it was not her eyeballs but the core rotor of some signal amplification device. As her eyeballs rotated at an extremely high speed, the Ancient Dream Saintess brain began to heat up again. The ice cubes that had just been applied to her head and neck melted into ice water at a rate visible to the naked eye. In a few short breaths, the ice turned into misty water vapor that looked like it was hiding the Ancient Dream Saintess deformed and swollen head. Meng Chao wanted to test the Ancient Dream Saintess body temperature. However, the Ancient Dream Saintess suddenly reached out and grabbed his wrist. Compared with Meng Chaos steely bones, the Ancient Dream Saintess arms and ten fingers seemed as thin as twigs. However, the strength of her grip caused Meng Chao to subconsciously frown as he was unable to break free for a moment. At that moment, the Ancient Dream Saintess slowly opened her eyes. She revealed her grayish-white eyeballs that were missing pupils. No, it was not due to the rotation of her eyeballs that her pupils had shifted to the inner side of her eyelids. It was more like her pupils and eyeballs had all disappeared. Right then, two bottomless white vortexes were embedded in her eye sockets. Meng Chaos consciousness was sucked into the deepest part of the white vortexes. It was like passing through a long forest path in foggy weather. After an unknown period of time, a mottled and shining shadow appeared in front of him. That was what the Ancient Dream Saintess had been trying her best to show him. At that moment, he was seeing Jackal Kanus. In the past twelve hours, they had used the same method many times to spy on Jackal Kanus field of vision and determine the Wolf King and Tiger Kings location. From there, they would try to find the Lion King before the Wolf King and Tiger King. In the beginning, it had been relatively easy to pry. Jackal Kanus seemingly never thought that not only would the Ancient Dream Saintess still be alive, but she would also retain her spiritual connection with him. She could even invade his brain port through the her greatly enhanced ability. However, after the first pry had been discovered, Jackal Kanus appeared to be on guard. On several occasions, Meng Chaos consciousness would just entered the Wolf Kings brain through the amplification of the Ancient Dream Saintess brain. Before he could see or hear anything, a powerful force would push him and shut him out. There had even been a time when Jackal Kanus had deliberately set a trap and pretended not to notice Meng Chao spying on him. Then, he activated some secret technique and tried to cut off the connection between Meng Chaos consciousness and his brain by locking Meng Chaos consciousness in his own brain. If Meng Chaos soul had not been baptized by the flames of the apocalypse, which had gradually awakened, Meng Chaos soul would have become Jackal Kanus slave. Perhaps, Meng Chaos soul would become his slave, while his body, which had been trained until it was as hard as steel, would become a muddle-headed, walking corpse! Chapter 1265 - No Ferrying Vessels Chapter 1265: No Ferrying Vessels Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Therefore, if his consciousness was sucked into the white whirlpool in the depths of the Ancient Dream Saintess eyes, he would not be able to escape. Meng Chao tried his best to remain extremely vigilant, not allowing himself to sink too deep. He was like a falcon shuttling through the fog, trying to see the ground thousands of meters below through the gaps in the fog. However, he had to be careful. He absolutely could not be swallowed by the dark clouds. They were disguised as the dense fog and were flashing with lightning as well as thunder. Soon, Meng Chao felt a strong repulsive force. It was as if invisible strange hands were stretched out from all directions, trying to push him out. The bone-piercing pain was like a red-hot steel needle stirring in his brain. It was the defense and counterattack launched by Jackal Kanus against his prying eyes. The confrontation between the two had already begun on a spiritual level, and Meng Chao would never give up so easily for Dragon Citys future! Enduring the indescribable pain, his consciousness struggled to squeeze into the depths of the fog. As the fog gradually dissipated, thousands of cracks appeared before his eyes. There seemed to be countless fragments of a kaleidoscope inside the cracks, piecing together a hazy picture. There was a floating mountain range that looked like the back of a Stegosaurus A dark-red waterfall that resembled blood rushed to the ground Then it flowed into an oval-shaped blood pool Just as Meng Chao was gathering his consciousness and trying to get more details, he heard the Ancient Dream Saintess cry. Then, darkness and a bloody red intersected in front of his eyes. His consciousness had seemingly been hit by a burning meteorite, and it crashed back into his body. Even his body was knocked backward. His eyes felt like they were filled with scorching heat and pain like magma. The world around him was dark red. He wiped his hand and wiped the boiling blood off of it. It was all due to the severe impact on his brain that blood was leaking out of the corner of his eyes. Meng Chao did not have time to circulate his spirit energy to repair the damage to his eyeballs and brain vessels. He went to check on the Ancient Dream Saintess first. He discovered that the Ancient Dream Saintess had a pained expression. She was foaming at the mouth, and her head was twitching crazily along with her neck. It was probably because she had overused her spirit energy in the past few days and suffered from Jackal Kanus counterattack. Meng Chao hurriedly calmed the Ancient Dream Saintess agitated emotions. It was not easy for him to use his spirit energy to help her stop the bleeding spots on her cerebral cortex and eliminate the symptoms of mild brain edema. The Ancient Dream Saintess fell into a deep sleep once more. Her brows were still tightly knitted, and she kept moaning and twitching. It was the most severe overdraft she had ever experienced. If she did not go through a long period of rest and treatment after this, it would be very difficult for her to easily activate the spiritual link and peek into the Wolf Kings brain. Fortunately, Meng Chao had already seen Jackal Kanus vision during that brief glimpse earlier. What did you see? Ice Storm asked impatiently. A very strange floating mountain. The peak looks like the bone spur on the back of a giant dragon. It stands tall for no reason. On the left side of the mountain range, a blood-red waterfall hangs down and cascades to the ground. It converges into an oval-shaped lake, which emits a deep red light. It looks like a huge ruby. Meng Chao rubbed his temples gently and muttered, Do you know of such a place? The spine of a giant dragon covered in bone spurs? A blood-red waterfall that converges into a ruby lake? Ice Storm pondered for a moment and nodded. If your description is correct, the Tiger King and the Wolf King have arrived at a place in the memory crystal that the Holy Light Army called Scarlet Mountain Range. I think I know what they are planning to do! Oh? Meng Chao asked, How do you know? Because traveling across Scarlet Mountain Range is the only way to reach the Holy Mountains summit. No matter how many detours the exploration team chooses, it will be a waste of time. However, there are fewer remains of evil energy puppets along the way, and its a relatively safe route. Its better to go straight and finish the battle as soon as possible. Even so, the evil energy puppets are still everywhere along the way. Its highly possible that the Angels of Slaughter will be triggered. The relatively dangerous route will lead to Scarlet Mountain Range in the end. They will have to rest there before they can reach the Holy Mountains summit directly. Ice Storm explained, Aside from Scarlet Mountain Range, one has to pass through a forest that is particularly steep on the way to the Holy Mountains peak. One could get easily ambushed. The sky there is filled with bone-piercing tornadoes all year round, and the tornadoes contain destructive totem power. In the ancient legends, its said to be a test left by the ancestral spirits for future generations. The tornadoes that surround the summit of the Holy Mountain are enough to tear a totem armor into pieces. Even powerhouses such as the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade would not be able to fly to the mountains highest point due to the tornadoes. They can only obediently complete the ancestral spirits test step by step. A sharp glint flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. Are you saying that the Wolf King and the Tiger King will ambush the Lion King there? If it were me, I would definitely choose Scarlet Mountains peak as the ambush point. Ice Storm said, Dont the clues that weve collected along the way all point to this? The Lion Kings exploration team has taken a relatively time-consuming route, but its relatively safe. They can send everyone to the summit of the Holy Mountain as far as possible. However, the Wolf King and Tiger Kings hunting team has taken this dangerous shortcut. They left three corpses here to save time so that they could overtake the Lion King? Now, it seems that they have succeeded halfway and blocked the only way to the top of the Holy Mountain! Fortunately, the Lion Kings exploration team hasnt arrived there yet. The Wolf King and Tiger King should have just arrived not long ago. They havent set up all kinds of traps yet. We still have time. Meng Chao thought quickly and continued to ask, How far is this Scarlet Mountain Range from here? If were looking at it in a straight line, its not too far. In fact, you can see it from here. Look at the sky in the southwest direction, behind the floating mountain that looks like an elephant lowering its head to drink water! Then Ice Storm led the way. Meng Chao looked around and climbed up the highest mandrake tree in their surroundings. He placed his hands on the arch of his brows and used his spirit energy to nourish his retina, cone cells, and optic nerves. He pushed his extraordinary vision to the maximum and observed it carefully like a high-powered telescope. As expected, he saw a shape that looked like the back of a Stegosaurus and a red waterfall that was thinner than a strand of hair. It was not unusual for an ordinary person to walk for three days and three nights over such a distance. However, Meng Chao had already returned to his peak state as a quasi-Deity Realm expert. When he advanced at full speed, his speed was no less than that of a whistling bullet. In a situation where space was relatively stable and there was no howling wind mixed with spirit energy, he could still stir up a vitality magnetic field to resist gravity. He could fly hundreds of meters into the air and glide directly to his destination regardless of the obstacles presented by the terrain. In that case, lets continue to chase after them! He immediately said to Ice Storm, We have to seize every second and stop the Lion King before he steps into the trap! Im afraid thats very difficult to do, Ice Storm said hesitantly after she closed her eyes and calculated for a while. What do you mean? Meng Chao frowned. Without waiting for Ice Storms explanation, the fog around them thickened again and enveloped the entire valley and forest. It seemed that white walls that reached into the clouds were built in all directions, and above them, an unbreakable white dome was erected. Ever since they had entered the Turan Holy Mountain, such a scene had occurred repeatedly. No matter how anxious Meng Chao was, he knew that plunging into the dense fog at this time was no different from plunging into the abyss at the bottom of the ancient ruins. When the dense fog dispersed again, the valley that was filled with the remains of evil energy puppets had already disappeared. They were trapped in a dense forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. The terrain hundreds of meters away was completely different from a moment ago. The scattered floating mountains in the sky were also in an unfamiliar order. It was like gravel scattered on the beach, which urchins had picked up and tossed in their pockets several times before throwing them back onto the beach without any pattern. The floating mountain that looked like the back of a Stegosaurus and had a dark red waterfall was also gone without a trace. Even though Meng Chaos lens was about to tear his retina, he could not find the ever-changing mountains or the red waterfall that was as thin as a strand of hair. That was the strangeness of the Turan Holy Mountain. The space was constantly undergoing drastic changes. The floating mountain was not like an isolated island in the ocean, but more like a small boat that was drifting with the waves. Even if two small boats were close together, no one knew where they would be swept and how far they would be separated after the next big wave hit. Scarlet Mountain Range is already very close to the peak of the Holy Mountain. The sky there is always surrounded by violent winds that are filled with totem power. I dont know if its the curse of the ancestral spirits or a test, but even the Thunder Clans falcon warrior with golden wings doesnt dare to fly up directly and send himself to his death. Whats more terrifying is that there is formless, soundless, and undulating turbulence between the violent winds. Once someone is swept into the invisible turbulence, itll feel like a whirlpool in the middle of a swamp. Oftentimes, people wont even be able to scream before theyre torn to pieces the size of fingernails. They would be transported in all directions across the Turan Holy Mountain, turning into nourishment for these lush plants. Ice Storm told Meng Chao, Its impossible for us to fly or climb directly up to Scarlet Mountain Range. We can only obediently get to a space close to the mountain range during a certain spatial change and then patiently wait for the next spatial change to arrive. Basically, there are only two routes like this, one far and one near. Now, the far route has been taken by the Lion Kings exploration team. Meanwhile, the shorter route has been occupied by the Wolf King and Tiger Kings hunting team. No matter which route we choose, we can only trail after the three kings. Even if our speed is ten times faster than theirs, we can only continue to wait obediently for the time when the space changes.. Its just like arriving at a ferry port ahead of time, but the vessel hasnt arrived yet. No matter how anxious we are, we can only stare at each other! Chapter 1266 - Jumping Between Stormy Waves Chapter 1266: Jumping Between Stormy Waves Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao knew that Ice Storm was right because the information she had was almost the same as the one her father and Kanus, the Jackal, had. If there really was a shortcut, the Wolf King would have taken it first. In the end, they were still half a step behind the Wolf King. It was definitely not easy to overtake him at the curve. According to your estimation, how long will it take us to reach Scarlet Peak? Meng Chao asked. If youre willing to take the risk of passing through the main battlefield, where the Holy Mountain battle took place three thousand years ago, and the place labeled Angel Graveyard in the memory crystal, you will be able to grab the vines and tree roots from the bottom of a floating mountain range thats more than ten kilometers long in half an hour. Then, youll be able to seize an opportunity to change the space. Ice Storm lowered her head and did some mental calculations. If thats the case, well arrive at Scarlet Peak in about forty hours. Forty hours? Almost two days? Meng Chao frowned. No, its too slow. Kanus, the Jackal will definitely not give us such a long time. The Lion Kings exploration team will soon fall into his ambush. If we wait until two days later to reach Scarlet Peak, the Lion Kings army would be wiped out by then. Meanwhile, the Wolf King and Tiger King would have finished cleaning up the battlefield and be heading to the Holy Mountains summit! Forget stopping them, we dont even know how to find the entrance to the Holy Mountain Temple from the summit! Is there any other route? A faster route? We have to reach Scarlet Peak in one day. Itd be best if we can reach it in half a day! Ice Storm hesitated for a moment. Basically, no. The snow leopard warrior shook her head. You hesitated for a moment. Why? Meng Chao stared at her. Also, what do you mean by basically, no? Is there a route, or is there not? Theres definitely no conventional and safe route. Theres also no shortcut, where having a 50% chance of awakening the evil energy puppets does not remain a great risk. However, there seems to be another suicide passage that is almost certain to kill us. Ice Storm contemplated for a moment and said, Lets put it this way. Lets imagine the space deep inside the Holy Mountain of Turan as hundreds of small ships bound together by chains floating in the vast ocean. This is a very fragile chain that can be easily broken by the wind and waves. On the vast ocean, waves will be stirred up at random, which will cause the fleet of small ships to break apart effortlessly. Every small ship will be pulled by the waves and drift everywhere. However, there is another type of chain that is made of magnets and has a strong suction force. When the wind and waves gradually subside, the broken chains will automatically find their closest companions and reconnect the small boats together. However, the arrangement of the fleet will be completely different from before. Two small boats that were close to each other earlier will likely fall to the two sides of the huge fleet, separated by dozens or hundreds of other small boats. There is another rule. Generally speaking, people can only walk among the small boats when the wind is calm and the small boats are once again bound by the iron chains into a fleet. But, before people can pass through three or five small boats, the waves will surge again and disrupt their arrangement. Meng Chao nodded. Thats a vivid metaphor. So, what should we do to arrive at the small boat named Scarlet Peak in the shortest time? Its absolutely impossible when the wind and waves are calm and the fleet is stable Ice Storm said, Because the small boat named Scarlet Peak has already drifted far away. In the next few series of calm waters and huge waves, it will be on the other side of the huge fleet, dozens of small boats or even hundreds of boats away from us. Be that as it may, if the storm attacks and the fleet splits into pieces, every small boat will either be at the edge of the storm or sink into the deepest part of the swirl. I do know that in the blink of an eye, you will have a one-in-ten-thousand chance to jump onto Scarlet Peak as it is being dragged into the depths of the swirl. Meng Chao blinked quickly. He did not understand what Ice Storm meant. I once witnessed the death of a human soldier in the memory crystal. Ice Storm explained, During the battle three thousand years ago, this soldier was responsible for exploring a space labeled Thousand Blades Peak because he was skilled in climbing and jumping. When he finally climbed to the highest point of Thousand Blades Peak after going through all kinds of difficulties, dense fog suddenly surged around him. The mountains that looked like swords, spears, and halberds around him disappeared one by one as if they were being swallowed by an invisible bloody mouth. It was obvious that the space inside the Turan Holy Mountain was being distorted, torn, and reorganized again. Some power that was a hundred times more terrifying than totem power turned into raging waves and attacked him. Even though the soldier tried his best to insert ten fingers and ten toes deep into the crevices of the mountain rocks, when the giant waves in the space hit him, he still felt as if his flesh and bones were about to be torn apart and blown away from his soul. And the mountain that he was clinging to, which was standing between the other mountains like a giant pillar, also followed the entire space and started spinning at a high speed like a top. The enormous spinning force quickly shook him off. He was like a withered leaf in a hurricane, dancing in the air. A dense fog that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws was all around him, like layers of huge gray waves. Suddenly, a crack opened up right below him in the dense fog. It was as if two huge gray waves were colliding with each other, creating an area where there were no waves and was temporarily calm. Therefore, the soldier saw Scarlet Peak through the gap between the two giant gray waves. The curve of Scarlet Peak and the shape of the mountain range are unique. Other mountains are usually cone-shaped, but Scarlet Peak is rhombus-shaped, like the bone plate on the back of some giant beast. Moreover, there is a bright scarlet waterfall on the left side as if the throat of a giant dragon had been cut open by a giant blade and fresh blood was gushing out. As such, it left a very deep impression on the soldier. He learned that he could jump to Scarlet Peak directly from Thousand Blades Peak when a certain special space changed. I see! Meng Chao was overjoyed. How far is Thousand Blades Peak from here? Not too far. Ice Storm said, If we go all out, well have a chance to climb to the highest point of Thousand Blades Peak within six hours and reach the spot where the soldier fell off the cliff. Then what are we waiting for? Meng Chao said impatiently. Well jump from Thousand Blades Peak! Ice Storm looked at him silently. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Why? Is there a problem? By the way, you havent told me how things ended for the soldier yet. Did he successfully jump to Scarlet Peak? No. Ice Storm replied, Ive told you that the memory crystal can only store the memories of the Holy Light believers before they die. The soldier was crushed by the spatial crack while he fell. The last sound he heard was his bones, including his skull, being crushed into powder. The last thing he saw was his blood being squeezed out of his eyeballs, dyeing the entire world scarlet. In his scarlet world, the two gray waves crashed violently again, sealing up the spatial crack. Naturally, he could no longer see Scarlet Peak after that. Meng Chaos expression froze. The fire of hope that had just risen in his eyes was struck head-on by the raging waves. I didnt mention the existence of this route in the beginning, because its not a route that can really be traversed. Ice Storm extended her hands, one high and one low, and quickly crossed them, simulating the scene of two small ships quickly crossing each other amidst the raging waves. Look, the top is Thousand Blades Peak, and the bottom is Scarlet Mountain Range. There are no chains connecting them, and they are not close to each other. Yet, in the blink of an eye, they pass each other on the huge waves. You want to jump from Thousand Blades Peak to Scarlet Mountain Range while the fog is surging and the space is changing dramatically. Its like jumping from a small boat on top of the waves to another small boat at the bottom of the waves when a storm is raging above the sea and huge waves are rolling. Do you really think that this is something that a human, even a black-haired, black-eyed human, can do? Meng Chao leaned against the mandrake tree and sat down slowly. He crossed his fingers and pressed them against his forehead, deep in thought. His fire of hope, which was about to be extinguished in the gaps between his fingers, kept jumping in the form of sparks. It seemed to condense billions of lights into one point that was even more dazzling than before. Do you remember how long it took for this soldier to fall from Thousand Blades Peak until he was squeezed into a meat patty by the spatial gaps? After thinking for a long time, Meng Chao raised his head. The sparks in the depths of his pupils had already spread along the blood threads that covered his eyeballs. And from the moment he saw Scarlet Peak until Scarlet Peak was once again enveloped by the dense fog, how long did it take? This Ice Storm recalled it for a moment. From the time he fell to his death, about eighteen breaths passed. About one or two breaths before his death, he could no longer see Scarlet Peak in the gaps of the dense fog. Whose eighteen breaths was it? Meng Chao pressed on. Was it the eighteen breaths of an ordinary rat citizen, or the eighteen breaths of a barbarian elephant warrior? Was it the eighteen breaths of a calm person, or the eighteen breaths of a panicked person, whose heart was beating like a drum? It was my eighteen breaths. It was my eighteenth breath of a calm person, Ice Storm said. That means I fell for about fifty-eight seconds, and the window period between Thousand Blades Peak and Scarlet Peak was about fifty-two to fifty-four seconds. Meng Chao made quick calculations in his heart, but he felt that something was wrong when he thought about it. Wait a minute, how can you know this soldiers falling time so precisely? He was dancing in the air at that time. Shouldnt he have been panicking or even scared out of his wits? Thats because these are his near-death memories. Ice Storm explained, You know, when a person, be it a Holy Light human or a Turan orc, is about to die, he will always feel that time passes very slowly. He can clearly sense everything around him as if the entire world has slowed down by ten times. If an arrow were to hit him, the arrow would be like a wriggling worm in the air to him. Its just that he doesnt have enough strength to push the worm away. When I receive this near-death memory and experience it repeatedly, it becomes easy to extract a lot of details from the owner of this near-death memory and accurately calculate his time of death. Chapter 1267 - No-Fly Zone Chapter 1267: No-Fly Zone Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thats good. Meng Chao closed his eyes and imagined the human soldiers dying moments as described by Ice Storm. Suddenly, he recalled something important. By the way, let me get this straight. You said that this soldier was swept off the mountain by the strong wind and didnt jump down on his own, right? Of course. He wasnt trying to commit suicide. If he could cling to the rock wall, why would he jump down voluntarily? Ice Storm curiously asked, Is there any difference between being swept away, blown down, and jumping down voluntarily? There would be a difference in speed. Meng Chaos eyes were bright as he said, If he was swept away and blown down by the strong wind, he would have fallen at a slower speed because he didnt take the initiative to exert his strength. Plus, he even danced in the air and tried his best to cling to the branches and vines that extended from the rock wall. However, if I take the initiative to jump down, the moment I do that, Id do my best to step off the rock wall. Then, Id pull my limbs toward myself and try to reduce my surface area as I spin. Ill shoot out like a cannonball and fall two or even three times faster than the former. It wont be a problem. Ice Storm stared at him for a long time before she finally understood what he was planning to do. Youre saying that as long as we arrive at the spot where this human soldier fell off the cliff and take advantage of the change in space, the gap between Thousand Blades Peak and the Holy Mountains peak will open. In that short period of over ten breaths, if we use all our strength to jump down, well fall twice or thrice as fast as that human soldier. Then, we might be able to cross to Scarlet Peak before the gap closes? Thats right. Meng Chao grinned. What do you think? Do you think its possible? Of course its possible. But its possible to choose a finger that has been previously marked out of ten fingers. Its also possible to choose a marked strand out of thick hairthe possibility of jumping from Thousand Blades Peak to Scarlet Peak is undoubtedly the latter! Ice Storm hurriedly said, You have no idea how terrible the environment around Thousand Blades Peak will be when the space is violently shaken, torn, and reorganized. The spatial gaps that appear and close at any time are definitely not the only fatal obstacle that you will face. There are violent winds that can blow a thousand-pound boulder away; there is turbulence that is even scarier than an invisible vortex; there are also countless rocks that collide violently in the wind, turning into thousands of broken rocks that are enveloped by totem power. They resemble burning meteorites that even totem armor might not be able to withstand. Once you fall between the turbulence and broken rocks, your blood will likely freeze instantly, while your internal organs and even your brain will feel as though theyre soaking in magma! Even if by some slim chance you pass through the spatial crack and arrive at Scarlet Peak, you might not be able to land safely either. You should know that the speed required for you to pass through the spatial crack has to be very, very fast, so fast that you cant control your movement at all. In addition, amid the violent change of space, the distance between Thousand Blades Peak and Scarlet Peak cant be calculated with common sense. Youll fall far beyond the height of a few hundred or a few thousand arms. Its possible that youll fall straight into the bottomless crevice from a high mountain! It wont matter if you can fly or summon your totem armor in time. You might not be able to withstand the powerful impact of falling from the sky into the abyss. Moreover, if youre hit by the violent wind that contains totem power and pass out, there will only be one outcome. Youll fall to the ground miserably and be reduced to a meat patty! Meng Chao knew that Ice Storm was telling the truth. Having the ability of magnetic levitation and anti-gravity did not mean that one could fly around in the sky at any time. Putting aside the fact that resisting gravity would consume ten times or even a hundred times more energy than walking on flat ground, the magnetic field of the planets in the Other World was a hundred times more intense and chaotic than that of the Earth. In places where the crystal ore veins were rich and the spirit energy was particularly dense, visible spirit energy would occasionally gush out of the cracks in areas of the Earths crust that were relatively weak. Once one came into contact with such high concentration of spirit energy that was rich in impurities in mid-air, at the very least, ones blood vessels would not operate smoothly, and ones internal organs would become congested. At the most, ones spirit magnetic field would be chaotic, and one would suffer from spirit energy deviation. If one fell from mid-air while unconscious, no matter how high ones realm was, one would be smashed into a meat patty. Therefore, in Dragon City, anyone who could survive for more than ten years after awakening their extraordinary power knew that even if they had reached Heaven Realm, they should not fly around randomly. It was especially so in places like the Hidden Mist Domain, where the mysterious power was hidden. The higher one flew, the faster one would die. This logic could probably be applied in real fighting arenas from the Earth era, where one should never lift ones leg too high, let alone put any flying moves into play. The Holy Mountain of Turan was obviously a no-fly zone that was more mysterious, chaotic, and dangerous than the Hidden Mist Domain. It was also the reason why Meng Chao, Ice Storm, Kanus and the others, and even the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago did not dare to fly to the top of the Holy Mountain. Even though they had the ability to float and fly, they could only stick to the ground. At most, they could glide for a short distance when the environment was stable. In fact, even Kanus, the Jackal, who was so audacious and crazy, had never thought of jumping directly from Thousand Blades Peak to Scarlet Peak. That was how dangerous the suicide passage was. Before he saw it with his own eyes, Meng Chao was not sure if his whimsical idea had a chance of succeeding. After pondering for a while, he further asked, If we get to Thousand Blades Peak to take a look and find out that we cant jump over it, how much longer will it take to go back to the safer route? In that case Ice Storm calculated for a moment and said, I dont know. It might take eight to ten hours, or even an entire day. Then, well go to Thousand Blades Peak first! Meng Chao made the decision. If we follow the usual route, we wont be able to stop the Lion King before he runs into the ambush. Meanwhile, the Wolf King and Tiger King will definitely be able to exterminate the Lion Kings exploration team before they find and open the Holy Mountain temple before we arrive. As for their exploration in the Holy Mountain temple, they wont complete it in a day. In other words, if we cant reach Scarlet Peak in one day, it wont make any difference whether we arrive in two or three days. So, lets go and take a look at the raging waves that you mentioned at Thousand Blades Peak. I wonder what it looks like! Chapter 1268 - Evidence of the Ultimate Form Chapter 1268: Evidence of the Ultimate Form Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The deeper they ventured into the Holy Mountain of Turan, the weirder the surrounding environment became. It was like cutting a series of undulating mountains and rivers between them into countless pieces of jigsaw puzzles and then piecing them together in an irregular manner. Often times, there would be a rift valley that was hundreds of meters deep beside a mountain peak that was several hundred meters high. Other times, a meandering stream would flow into a seemingly seamless rock wall for no reason. Meng Chao saw a lake. The left side was part of an irregular oval, which was in line with the natural formation of the water. However, the right side of the lake was a straight line. No matter how he looked at it, it looked like there was an invisible giant blade there. It cut the lake in half like a birthday cake but threw the right side of the lake to an unknown place. Meng Chao even saw a big tree that was split in half from the middle at the edge of a fragmented space. The fiber tubes and various structures of the trunks inner wall were clearly visible, but not only was the big tree not dead, but it also had luxuriant branches and leaves. It was full of colorful mandrake flowers. He could see insects slowly squirming in a section of the trunk! Meng Chao could not help but be amazed by such a strange scene. He had seen and even experienced similar wrinkles of space or space warping phenomena many times in Dragon City. In fact, it was precisely because he had encountered the space warping phenomenon during the college entrance examinations combat test that the entire factory, which had been used as the examination venue, was transported to the depths of the dense fog dozens of kilometers away. There, Meng Chao encountered a large number of Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves and was able to awaken his extraordinary strength in a desperate battle. In the past ten to twenty years, the space around Dragon City had become much more stable. At least the people of Earth could peacefully start production and construction within a radius of several hundred kilometers. Even if they accidentally stepped into a spatial crack, they would often be able to drill themselves out at a nearby area. They would not have to worry about being squeezed into a meat patty by the spatial crack, leaving no bones behind, and they would not have to worry about being transported to the rocks. However, when Dragon City had just crossed over to the Other World, due to the intense turbulence in the space, even the urban area would often have extremely unstable spatial cracks. Not only would the monsters come in groups and make their way to the center of the downtown area, but high-rise buildings or factories and schools located in that area could also be inexplicably transported to the fog dozens of miles away from the city. Moreover, during the teleportation process, the city had completely collapsed, and all the unfortunate citizens inside were annihilated in the dead ruins. It was also an important reason why order in Dragon City had collapsed at that time. Moral transformation, the law of the jungle, and the winner became the king. That aside, when Meng Chao had been looking up information on the early stages of Dragon Citys transmigration or exploring the Hidden Mist Domain He had never seen a place like the Turan Holy Mountain, where the phenomenon of space warping was so serious and the laws of space were extremely strange. No wonder the Turan civilization that had transmigrated there was unable to maintain its incredible technology. It could just slowly evolve into a clan society where the strong were respected. Looking at the scene before him, which was neither continuous nor logical, Meng Chao did not know what would have happened if the person who had transmigrated here back then had been a city on Earth and the people in this city had been in a space maze instead. After millions of years of evolution, what would have happened? Aside from the fragmented and messy space, what left the deepest impression on Meng Chao was undoubtedly the ancient battlefields ruins. Ice Storm had told Meng Chao that as the core battlefield of the unprecedented Extermination War three thousand years ago, the Holy Light faction and Turan civilization had invested millions or more soldiers in the depths of the Holy Mountain. The intensity of the battle could not even be described as a meat grinder. It was simply a molecular-level grinder. That was because the experts of the Holy Light faction and the Turan orcs, like the superhumans in Dragon City, could absorb a large amount of spirit energy into their bodies when they reached the peak of their cultivation. Their organs, especially their bones, would be crystallized, and they would not decay or break for a thousand years. Therefore, even though three thousand years had passed, there were still corpses everywhere still in their combat stance. They even emitted traces of killing intent. On several occasions, Meng Chao was shocked by the killing intent emitted by the corpses. He even thought that he had run into the Wolf King, Tiger King, or Lion Kings team. Only upon closer look did he realize they were empty skulls that still shimmered with feeble spirit flames. When the wind howled and blew the crystal-clear skulls over the ruins of the ancient battlefield, these spirit flames would resemble floating ghostly flames. They danced with unwillingness and anger amid the whistling sound of the wind that blew through the skulls eye sockets. Such ghosts could not only create visual pollution or scare cowards. The brain waves of the war sacrifices from three thousand years ago were still unwilling to dissipate. After being strangely catalyzed by the complex spirit magnetic environment deep in the Holy Mountain, it was easy to affect the brains of the carbon-based intelligent creatures that traveled deep into that place. It could either cause carbon-based intelligent creatures to have visual and auditory hallucinations, or it could interfere with or even manipulate their central nerves and stimulate their hormone secretion, making them more impulsive, angry, cruel, and violent than usual. This phenomenon was somewhat similar to the Red Radiance Jade vein that Meng Chao and Lu Siya had explored together for the first time. Even the calmest prospectors would easily reveal the deepest emotions and desires in their hearts after their brains were exposed to excessive spirit radiation. They would become completely unrecognizable, even turning into monsters in human skin. Ice Storm had informed Meng Chao that in the three thousand years after the Holy Light Armys retreat, it was not that none of the Turan Orcs had never thought of reopening the Holy Mountain temple and recovering their lost origins. However, the hundreds of exploration teams that had gone there each time were either trapped in the unpredictable spatial maze, or cursed by the undead in the ruins of the ancient battlefield and mistaken as soldiers in the brutal war three thousand years ago. They kept killing each other and repeating the grinder tragedy. Of course, many unlucky people had unintentionally awakened the remains of the ultimate weapons left behind by both sides on the battlefield. These weapons had temporarily lost their energy and entered a dormant state. Needless to say, they were the evil energy puppets known as the Angels of Slaughter. Meng Chao had seen a lot of them in the valley where the Jackal Kanus had fought fiercely. He could also infer from the fresh battle traces, including the corpses of the three fierce tiger warriors, just how powerful their combat abilities were. There was also a large strangely shaped, grayish-white devices. They looked like complicated machines, or fossils of ancient creatures dug out from the bottom of the sea. They resembled thousand-year-old tree roots that had been scorched by flames, entangled with the bones of the Turan orcs. Meng Chao walked around the fossils of the ancient creatures, whose average height was more than ten meters, for a long time, yet he still could not figure out what they were. In the end, Ice Storm revealed the mystery and told Meng Chao that they were totem armors that had died three thousand years ago. Totem armors can die too? Meng Chao was a little surprised. According to his knowledge, totem armors were very difficult to destroy completely with conventional methods. When the owner of a totem armor died, the totem armor would often release spirit ripples similar to brain waves, or simply transform into a form similar to liquid metal. It would do everything possible to find its next owner and lure the owner to absorb it into his body, achieving some kind of magical symbiotic state. Even if a totem armor was torn to pieces, different parts would be devoured by other totem battle armor. As long as the owner of the other totem armor was strong enough to give it enough battle experience, its fragments would be satisfied and behave themselves. If it was not nourished by spirit energy and blood for a long time, the totem armor would become dull and lazy. It could even enter a hibernation state, like a flower bud or a chrysalis made of metal. However, it was definitely not a true death. Once there was a chance to meet a suitable owner and inject sufficient energy, as well as resources, even totem armors that had slept for a thousand years would be resurrected again. Ice Storm told Meng Chao that it was truly difficult for totem armor to be killed or destroyed in the true sense. Whether it was hacking or artillery bombardment, or even breaking an entire totem armor into hundreds of pieces, that would only allow it to exist in a different form. Shining the purest Holy Light on it was the only way to destroy the mysterious substance that made up the totem armor. The bottom layer of its structure would completely lose its vitality and turn into the grayish-white, coral-like thing before him. Once it became like that, the totem armor could no longer be resurrected. No matter how much energy was injected into it or how long it was soaked in a witch doctors secret medicine, it would not work. It was also an important reason why the Turan orcs and the Holy Light humans could not live under the same skyafter all, the Holy Light was pretty much only secret weapon that could counter the totem armor! Meng Chao was deep in thought. Looking at the ancient totem armor corpses that were more than ten meters tall on average, they did not look like armor at all. Instead, they looked like mysterious creatures that were attached to human bodies. Moreover, he had received verification from Ice Storm regarding the mysterious material that was condensed into the totem armor. Once it ceased activity, it would no longer expand in volume. He also confirmed one thing. The totem armors ultimate form should exist. The totem armor from three thousand years ago, at least, might not have stuck to the surface of the human body like an ancient armor. At that time, totem armor could completely help its owner turn into a large war machine that was more than ten meters tall with dozens of liquid metal tentacles. The mysterious material could break away from the armors form and the human bodys restriction. With that in mind, turning it into an airship that was more than a hundred meters long, or even more than a thousand meters long, to break through the atmosphere, carry out interstellar travel, and even blast apart the orbital space station in one shot That was not a whimsical idea, right? Look, Thousand Blades Peak is up ahead! Ice Storms words interrupted Meng Chaos wild imagination.. Chapter 1269 - Topsy-Turvy Mountains Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked in Ice Storms direction. He found that Thousand Blades Peak was completely different from the surrounding undulating mountains, including the island-like isolated peaks that were suspended in the air. They did not look like natural folds of the earth but had relatively gentle curves instead. They resembled stone pillars that had suddenly risen up and become clustered together with intersecting canine teeth. Since the stone pillars were almost vertical to the ground, it was very difficult for plants to grow on them. The bare mountain ridges looked extremely sharp. Just like gleaming blades, spears, swords, and halberds that were shooting toward the sky, they were unleashing an unconcealed killing intent. Of course, what troubled Meng Chao was not just how steep Thousand Blades Peak was. With his current skills, even if every rock wall on Thousand Blades Peak was as smooth as a mirror, as long as there was a gap as thick as a hair, he would be able to climb up as if he was walking on flat ground. The problem was that Thousand Blades Peak was also a floating mountain. It was floating at least hundreds of meters above the ground. Moreover, there was a fierce wind blowing between Thousand Blades Peak and the ground. Clouds and mist were lingering, and invisible turbulence crashed violently into the bottom of the mountain range. One could vaguely hear the roars of tigers and dragons. One could imagine just how complicated the spirit magnetic environment in the air was, and just how terrifying the violent winds that contained spirit energy were. It was not that there were no birds and beasts in the Turan Holy Mountain. In fact, because of the lack of people in the past three thousand years, and because the spirit energy there was far denser than in the outside world, the totem beasts there grew. Although their sizes might not be as exaggerated as the colossals in the outside world, their numbers and ferocity were definitely not inferior. Meng Chao and Ice Storm had encountered several groups of ferocious predators along the way. If not for the fact that both of them were proficient in hiding, it would not have been so easy for them to arrive here without any danger. The spirit energy around Thousand Blades Peak was obviously extremely dense. In the sky within a radius of dozens of miles, there was no sign of flying-type totem beasts. Not to mention falcons, not even a sparrow was seen. This was enough to prove that the sky here was filled with invisible traps. If Meng Chao were to recklessly activate his magnetic levitation and anti-gravity abilities and try to fly up Thousand Blades Peak, he would be sucked into the turbulence of space at any moment. At worst, he would lose his limbs, at worst, he would be torn into pieces, he might even be torn alive into a bloody mist. Meng Chao was about to ask how Ice Storm would go up. However, after observing the surroundings, Ice Storm gently plucked a strand of translucent hair from her head. She clasped her hands together and muttered something. She rubbed her palms together, and when she opened them again, the hair had already been rubbed into a cluster of shiny, broken hair particles that had been injected with spirit energy. Ice Storm confirmed that there was no wind in the surroundings. Meng Chao held his breath again. Only then did he carefully scatter the scattered hair on the ground. He also carefully observed the direction in which the scattered hair had gone with the wind, as well as the distribution of the hair after it landed. Meng Chao knew that she was trying to determine the direction. It was common for the sky to darken, the sun and the moon to lose their light, and even the dense fog that covered the sky and the Earth to cover everything in the Other World. Without a compass, it would be difficult to accurately identify the north, south, east, and west just by observing the weather. Even with a compass, interference would often occur and delay major events. Therefore, superhuman individuals who had experience in surviving in the wild preferred to use the interaction between their vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field to determine direction. Hair was produced from their own blood essence and was almost weightless and hollow after being crushed. It was easy to inject spirit energy into it, making it the best carrier for such a method of identification. The dozens of years that Ice Storm had been hunted by the night watchmen in the Land of Holy Light had not been in vain. She quickly identified the north through the distribution of the broken hair. She also accurately measured the relative relationship between the several floating mountains on the horizon in the north. Do you see the floating mountain with two peaks in front of you? Thats Twin Deer Peak. The one behind us is almost invisible. It looks like a giant square rock that flew into the sky for no reason. Thats Warhammer Peak. Twin Deer Peak and Warhammer Peak are almost completely covered by them. The one with only a sharp corner exposed is Spear Mountain. Judging from the position of these floating mountains, the space here is going to change again soon. We must hurry to the green rock that was torn apart by the roots of the mandrake tree before the fog rises! Meng Chao carried the Ancient Dream Saintess on his back and climbed up the green rock that had been split into two thousands of years ago but was still tightly entangled by the roots of the mandrake tree under Ice Storms guidance. When he looked back, he found that Ice Storms foothold had been swallowed by the fog. The fog in all directions was surging like the sea at high tide. Even the undulating mountain ranges in the sky seemed to have been enveloped and swallowed by the fog, disappearing without a trace. Only the giant green rock they were on was the only safe isolated island. Hearing the roaring sound of the waves coming from the fog, Meng Chao knew very well that if it were not for Ice Storm leading the way, he would have foolishly explored the place and failed to find a stable foothold when the fog surged. If he fell into the depths of the dense fog Even if he did not die, he would have long been randomly teleported to a certain place in the depths of the Holy Mountain. Perhaps he would be stuck in a crevice that was hundreds of meters deep, or he would fall straight down from the sky, or he would crash into the dangerous ancient battlefield ruins, or even overlap with the space of the evil energy puppets and totem armor remains. His flesh and blood would merge with the remains of the war machine, turning him into a monster that was beyond recognition. This was the bloody lesson that the people of Earth had learned when they explored the foggy area around Dragon City after they had just transmigrated there. Fortunately, the space change this time lasted for a very short time. Meng Chao had just started to let his imagination run wild when the fog around him quickly dissipated. The scenery around him changed like the stars were shifting. The wilderness turned into a jungle, the jungle turned into an abyss, the abyss turned into a lake, and the lake turned into a swamp. What was even more unbelievable to Meng Chao was that Thousand Blades Peak, which was unattainable just a moment ago, had already descended from hundreds of meters above the ground to dozens of meters above the ground. Moreover, the entire floating mountain range had been turned upside down by 180 degreeshead down, feet upside down! The swords, spears, and halberds that were pointing straight at the sky just now were now pointing straight at the ground, or rather, Meng Chaos head. The sharp peaks that pierced the sky had turned into stalagmites that were hanging down from the sky. The distance was so close that Meng Chao could not help but reach out to grab them. We have to hurry. Ice Storm told Meng Chao, The space stabilization period wont last for long this time. This is the best time to climb Thousand Blades Peak in the next three days and three nights. If we miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, well have to think of a way to fly up on our own! Meng Chao nodded. The height was less than 100 meters, and there were no strong winds, turbulence, and space barriers. Naturally, it was not difficult for him. After looking around, he took out the heavy saber, skull crusher, from his body and cut down a mandala tree that was neither thick nor thin in the not-so-dense forest nearby. Then, he cut off all the branches and turned them into a bare piece of wood. After consulting Ice Storm and realizing that the snow leopard warrior had a way to climb Thousand Blades Peak with her own strength, Meng Chao took a few steps back and took a deep breath. Then, he used the Skull Crushers chains to wrap around some wood that was not much thicker than his thighs. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Meng Chao gripped the chains tightly with both hands and spun the wood in circles. When he reached the maximum speed, he suddenly released the chains and allowed the wood to fly toward the inverted Thousand Blades Peak like a javelin. Then, Meng Chao growled and ran up in small steps. Every step he took left a fist-sized dent in the ground, and the area around the dent was covered in cracks resembling spider webs. Just like that, after sprinting for more than ten steps, he suddenly jumped up. He jumped twenty to thirty meters into the air and also jumped directly above the wood. Bang! With a loud explosion, the wood that was as hard as iron and was soaked in spirit energy deep inside the Holy Mountain was crushed by Meng Chao in the air. There were almost no shards bigger than a fingernail among the splinters. Meng Chao, on the other hand, made use of the force of the stomp to increase his speed and momentum to the maximum. Then, like a strange bird with invisible wings, he flew up seventy to eighty meters into the air with ease. At this distance, the stalagmite hanging upside down from the top of his head was literally within reach. Only then did Meng Chao unhurriedly throw out the chain, wrapping it around a stalagmite that was uneven on the surface, making it easy for him to exert force. He swung his entire body over, and with the strength of a pinky finger inserted into the crack in the rock, he firmly fixed himself on the stalagmite. Almost at the same time that he found the anchor point. Ice Storm also quietly fell to his side like a light snowflake. The method used by the snow leopard warrior was similar to his. She did not rely on the force of the stomp from crushing the tree trunk but used the branches of the mandrake tree to be extremely flexible. Bending a branch to the extreme, and then using ice to fix herself to the ground, she formed a simple slingshot. Then, she crushed the ice and swung the branch high into the air, throwing her into the air. In addition, she was born with lightness and agility, which was given to her by her leopard bloodline. Her movements in the air were more elegant than Meng Chaos, and her ability to walk on flat ground between the upside-down stalagmites was almost the same as Meng Chaos. Meng Chao checked on the Ancient Dream Saintess, who was tightly tied to his back. He found that although her forehead temperature was still abnormal, her breathing and heartbeat were very stable, and there was no brain wave disorder. After confirming that the climb did not have any worse effect on the spiritual leader of the rat people, he put his heart back into his stomach and, together with Ice Storm, tried his best to climb toward the center of Thousand Blades Peak, the most prominent giant stalagmite climbed over.. Chapter 1270 - Between Thousand Blades Chapter 1270: Between Thousand Blades Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was probably due to the fact that the ground was often upside down, hence the soil could not stick to the mountain peak. As a result, it was not covered by vegetation, and it had been baptized by the strong wind for many years. The stalagmites hanging down from Thousand Blades Peak were as smooth as mirrors and as slippery as a layer of grease. However, that was not a problem for Meng Chao and Ice Storm. After all, they were not real mirrors. The tiny gaps that could not be seen by the naked eye were solid enough to act as rock-climbing nails for Meng Chao and Ice Storm. Moreover, Meng Chao discovered that many stalagmites were parallel to each other. They did not seem to be naturally formed dents. It was just enough for him to comfortably extend his fingers or toes into them to form a simple staircase. Ice Storm told Meng Chao that these were all traces left behind by the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago. At that time, the Holy Light Army had made signs in almost every corner of the Turan Holy Mountain and left behind a large amount of equipment and supplies for them to enter the next time. They had used Holy Light magic to seal and hide. It was said that fresh blood and flesh sealed by Holy Light magic would not rot even if they were left there for a thousand years. The problem was that most of the marks and supply points were located on the path that led to the summit of the Holy Mountain. Naturally, in the next three thousand years, the Turan orcs destroyed it intentionally or unintentionally. As for Thousand Blades Peak, although in theory, one could see Scarlet Peak, which led to the summit of the Holy Mountain when space changed, in reality, it was impossible to cross. Therefore, whether it was the Holy Light humans or the Turan orcs, including Jackal Kanus, who had recently explored the Holy Mountain, they did not waste too much time and energy in this area. The marks and facilities left by the explorers from three thousand years ago were fortunately preserved until today, making it convenient for Meng Chao and Ice Storm to move forward. They were like gibbons climbing in the jungle. The ground was less than a hundred meters below them, and there was no fear of heights or fear of falling to pieces. The two of them chased each other and advanced together. Soon, they were close to the center of Thousand Blades Peak, where the thickest and steepest stalagmite was. The thicker the stalagmite was, the less obvious the curvature of the surface. Meng Chao could jump over it and barely hold it, but it would be difficult to grasp the direction and exert force to the maximum. Moreover, according to Ice Storms description, it seemed that the spatial crack leading to Scarlet Peak would only appear after Thousand Blades Peak turned over and the stalagmites that were hanging down before his eyes were turned back into mountains. However, in their current posture made them seem like gibbons and geckos that were firmly clinging to the stalagmites. If the entire floating mountain range were to flip a hundred and eighty degrees in midair, it would be difficult to cope with the unpredictable changes. Ice Storm made a hand gesture to calm Meng Chao down. She slowly fumbled around on the stalagmites nearby. She read every similar dent carefully as if she was reading braille. Soon, she locked onto the third stalagmite in the southeast direction. Meng Chao climbed over and studied it. He found a faint palm-sized pentagram mark on the stalagmite. Perhaps three thousand years ago, this mark had been deeply imprinted with a sword. However, three thousand years could erase many things. At this point, if it were not for an insider like Ice Storm leading the way, even if a hundred more Meng Chaos dug three feet into the ground at the same time, it would be difficult to find this special stalagmite. Next, Ice Storm bit her fingertip and squeezed out a drop of crystal-clear blood. Following an incantation, a milky white flame ignited out of her palm. She gently curled her finger and let the drop of blood fall into the flame. The blood was not evaporated by the flame. Instead, Holy Light attached to it, like a little pearl that was half white and half red, spinning above the flame. Ice Storm patiently allowed the flame to burn for more than a minute before she put the drop of blood back into her fingertip. After looking at it carefully for a long time, she moved it under the tip of her nose and sniffed it carefully for a while before she gently smeared it on the pentagram. This is a purification ritual. Ice Storm explained to Meng Chao, Ive already purified the power of the Turan orcs in this drop of blood. Now, this Holy Light seal will mistakenly believe that this is a drop of blood from the Holy Light humans. As soon as she finished speaking, the stalagmite began to tremble slightly. Ice Storm had only squeezed out a drop of blood, but the pentagram instantly turned as red as fire. Then, the red flames turned golden and white one after another, as though they had just been painted with the midday suns pigments. However, such a dazzling radiance only flashed for a moment, and the pentagram returned to its original state. A crack that could fit a persons side silently appeared on the side of the stalagmite. Ice Storm was the first to squeeze in. She helped Meng Chao by grabbing hold of the Ancient Dream Saintess. Then, Meng Chao finally squeezed in. He found that there was a different world inside. It was a small cave that could fit three to five people. Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder. He did not know whether the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago had really dug out such a small space inside the stalagmite. Then, they had thought of a way to use an illusion to disguise it from the outside or cast some kind of mysterious and unpredictable space magic. No matter what, after three thousand years, the magic of the past was still working. It was evident how deep the foundation of the Holy Light faction was. No wonder the torrent of steel from Dragon City in his previous life could not break through the Holy Light factions last line of defense no matter how hard they tried. Without waiting for Meng Chao to sigh, the roar of tens of thousands of horses galloping sounded again from outside the crack. He looked out through the meandering crack and could only see the clouds and fog sweeping up like a tidal wave. It was as if the whole world was revolving around them. Of course, combined with what he had seen before, it was more likely that the heavens and the earth would not move, while their current location, Thousand Blades Peak, was spinning upside down like a top at high speed. Meng Chao secretly rejoiced. If he had not entered the crack in time but clung to the stalagmite outside No matter how strong his fingers and toes were, he would have been thrown away by the huge centrifugal force and teleported to God knows where. By staying inside, not only did he not have the risk of being thrown into the space turbulence, he did not have the slightest sense of dizziness from the high-speed rotation either. It seemed that this was indeed a small space independent of Thousand Blades Peak. It was not as simple as digging a hole in Thousand Blades Peak, though. The fog gradually dissipated. The world and the mountains stabilized once again. This time, however, the galloping sound of thousands of horses did not come to an end. It only became a little weaker. It went from a deafening sound that could almost shake a persons heart out of their mouth to a level where it would only shake the persons heart to his throat. It was very difficult to turn around in the narrow cave. Meng Chao had been the last to squeeze in, so naturally, he was the first to squeeze out. As expected, Thousand Blades Peak had reversed once again. The stalagmites with intersecting fangs turned into swords, spears, and halberds that pierced into the sky. However, Meng Chao discovered that after a few spatial changes, Thousand Blades Peak had flown higher and higher. When he first saw Thousand Blades Peak, the bottom of the floating mountain range was about seven to eight hundred meters away from the ground. After activating his super vision, he could still clearly see the outline of the mountain peak. He had been confident that he could roughly see the situation on the ground from the top of the mountain. Yet, right now, he could only see the undulating sea of clouds and the tip of the iceberg of the other floating mountains that would occasionally reveal themselves. When he looked up, there were very few floating mountains that were higher than Thousand Blades Peak. Meng Chao had been influenced by Lu Siya, and he was almost a Spirit Sensor as well. Therefore, he was highly sensitive to changes in temperature and air pressure. Taking a deep breath and analyzing the difficulty of breathing and the oxygen content in the air, he knew that he had reached an altitude of at least three thousand meters above sea level or even higher. Booming sounds that sounded like the galloping of thousands of horses continued to be heard from deep within the sea of clouds. Meng Chao knew full well that even he, a peak Heaven Realm warrior, could not stop the incessant booming sounds from striking his central nerves like a hammer, even though he had condensed his spirit energy into his eardrums. Such sounds were definitely not something that an ordinary gale could produce. Only a storm that was mixed with spirit energy possessed such terrifying power. Ice Storm was right. Jumping into such a sea of clouds from an altitude of more than three thousand meters was guaranteed to kill you! It was also the first time that Ice Storm had come to this place in the real world. Although she had experienced the thrill of Thousand Blades Peak many times in the memory crystal, they had been someone elses memory after all. Furthermore, after three thousand years of time and many duplicates, the information in the memory crystal would not continue to be consumed, broken, and lost. It was a nightmare that was worse than death, but not true death. It was obviously different from dancing in a hellish sky while hanging by a spiders silk. This is the place where the human soldier fell off the cliff three thousand years ago. Look, there are also traces of two rock nails that he smashed down to secure the rope. Although you dont know where the top of the rock and the rope went, the holes left behind are enough for you to stick your fingers in and find the most suitable position to exert your strength. Looking at the surging sea of clouds below, Ice Storm swallowed hard and reminded him again, However, after experiencing the horror of Thousand Blades Peak for yourself, are you sure that you still want to jump down from here? Let me say this first. There is a limit to madness. No matter how much I yearn for the Holy Mountains legacy and yearn to return to the Land of Holy Light for revenge, I wont jump down. This has nothing to do with courage or ambition. I know where my limit lies. I urge you to consider it carefully too! I know. Meng Chao suddenly punched the mountain rock. His punch seemed to be an understatement, but with the surge of spirit energy, it contained the destructive power of a flash flood. Immediately, a piece of mountain rock that was as smooth as a mirror blasted into some crisscrossing cobwebs. Chapter 1271 - You Are My Trump Card He opened his fingers and inserted them deep into the crack like an iron hook. Meng Chao grabbed a fist-sized rock fragment. He took note of the rock fragments weight and shape, narrowed his eyes, and estimated the winds speed and direction. Then, he stretched out his arm and let the rock fragment fall freely. What are you doing? Ice Storm asked curiously. Testing Meng Chao said briefly. Before he finished his words, the strong wind had already blown the gravel seven or eight meters to the left. It fell hundreds of meters and landed on the sea of clouds. Logically, the gravel should have gone straight through the sea of clouds and continued to fall thousands of meters to the ground. However, the moment the gravel touched the clouds, something strange happened. The crushed rock seemed to touch an invisible barrier. It bounced up gently before being shattered into pieces! Ice Storm widened her eyes. Meng Chaos expression did not change. He grabbed another crushed rock of similar size from the shattered rock wall and did the same thing. As expected, when the crushed rock fell above the clouds, they were crushed into powder by an invisible force. It was as if a hundred invisible rock shredders were lying in ambush in the sea of clouds. It was not hard to imagine that if Meng Chao had jumped down rashly without doing any tests, he would have most likely ended up like the debris. Meng Chao grabbed the third piece of debris and thought for a moment. Then, he changed the direction and applied enough spirit energy to his arm, turning his muscle fibers into taut springs that threw the debris far away. After drawing a long arc, the third piece of debris finally landed on the sea of clouds nearly two hundred meters away. This time, the debris was not captured by the invisible rock crusher. However, just as the debris was about to drill into the clouds, dozens of bolts of lightning suddenly darted out of the clouds. Like hungry vipers, they wrapped the debris tightly and turned it into a dazzling ball of lightning. Even the rocks as hard as iron were torn apart by the powerful electric currents, scattering like fireworks. If a body of flesh and blood was entangled and pierced by dozens of bolts of lightning, even if it was not electrocuted into coke, its vitality magnetic field would certainly be seriously disrupted, and it would no longer operate the power of the magnetic levitation. It was likely that the body would fall straight from thousands of meters above the ground and be smashed into a meat patty! Ice Storm was right. As expected, Thousand Blades Peak was surrounded by invisible air turbulence, and the depths of the turbulence contained extremely violent spirit traps. The air was filled with killing intent. No wonder very few people, except for those who had fallen off the cliff, had thought of jumping directly onto Scarlet Peak from there. If he had a choice, Meng Chao would not want to take such a suicidal path. It was one thing to be bold, but it was another to seek his own death. If it was true that only a mangled corpse could pass through the cloud, he would not gamble on luck that did not exist. He could only turn back with Ice Storm, take a long detour, and wait until Jackal Kanus returned with a full load. In the next moment, he very patiently broke and threw out over a hundred pieces of crushed stones. Stones of different sizes and shapes were thrown in various directions, angles, and speeds. He roughly figured out the situation in the airspace within a few hundred meters around Thousand Blades Peak. Basically, all the crushed stones died in an extremely tragic manner. Most of the crushed stones were torn into pieces by the turbulence in the air. Some of the crushed stones were surrounded by electric arcs and turned into spherical lightning bolts. Others spontaneously ignited in the air in a weird manner. In the blink of an eye, they turned into a burning fireball and were even burnt into magma. Of course, some of the crushed stones were frozen into a crystal-clear ice block by the cold wind of negative a hundred degrees Celsius that came from god-knows-where. If all the broken stones ended up as dead bodies, Meng Chao would have no choice but to follow Ice Storms original path. However, just when he threw out almost eighty pieces of broken stones, all of which turned into ashes and were somewhat disappointed, one of the broken stones finally pierced through the clouds! It was because the broken stones were wrapped in his spirit energy. When it pierced through the clouds, it naturally released a powerful shock wave that pushed the clouds away like a tidal wave. It allowed him to see the blurry ground below the sea of clouds in a short moment. He also saw that the rocks were still not blocked or attacked after they pierced through the sea of clouds. They continued falling to the ground in perfect condition. Found it! Meng Chao was immediately invigorated. More than twenty pieces of rocks were thrown into the area one after another. He had finally figured out the boundary of the safe zone. Right below Thousand Blades Peak were extremely dangerous air turbulence and spirit energy whirlpools. The slightest carelessness would lead to ones death. However, on the southeast side of Thousand Blades Peaks main peak, there was actually a safe passage with a diameter of about five to six meters. It was probably a result of the interference of the spirit energy whirlpools. Inside the straight air passage, there was neither wind nor spirit energy interference. It was as calm and stable as the eye of a storm. According to the information provided by Ice Storm, the space in the area would change again in less than half an hour. At that time, a narrow space crack would appear below Thousand Blades Peak. As long as Meng Chao could jump into the safe passage and the spatial crack at the right time, he would be able to reach Scarlet Peak in the shortest time! Considering that the human soldier from three thousand years ago had struggled for a long time on Thousand Blades Peak before he fell off the cliff, he did not fall fast enough, which resulted in the space crack being closed. That was why he was squeezed into a meat patty. As long as Meng Chao could make a prompt decision and sprint at full speed, the chances of him rushing over were very high! Its enough. As long as its possible, even if its as small as a strand of hair, its enough! Meng Chao rubbed his fists, his fighting will soaring. Are you sure that you really want to do this? Of course not! Ice Storm advised again, Although we tested it with gravel and found that there is indeed a safe passage here, the width of this passage is less than ten arms! Ten arms is more than enough to cover the ground, but this is the sky where the wind is blowing! No matter how precise your aim is, if you miss the distance of a hair when you jump down, you will probably miss the entrance of the safe passage by dozens or even hundreds of arms when you arrive! The so-called safe passage is not marked, nor is there any railing or wall. It is purely our estimation. There might be air turbulence and spirit swirls inside too. It is just that you were lucky that you did not touch the gravel just now, and you were unlucky that you happened to bump into it when you jumped down? Besides, we can only ensure that the safe passage exists now. When the space ripples turn into raging waves and the space gap between Thousand Blades Peak and Scarlet Peak opens again, who knows whether or not the safe passage will still exist, and what the invisible air turbulence and spirit energy swirls in the surroundings will look like? So, are you really not going to reconsider and take the safer route back, even if you are slightly behind Jackal Kanus? You should know that even if he really kills the Lion King, there is still the Tiger King, right? As long as we can find the Tiger Kings Violent Blade and expose the Wolf Kings conspiracy, he will still be finished. No. Meng Chao shook his head firmly, If the Lion King is already dead, how long can the Tiger King Live? Perhaps, before we can find the entrance of the temple of Holy Mountain, the Tiger King, who was seriously injured after killing Lion King, will be killed by Jackal Kanus in the depths of the temple. Moreover, we are holding the lion tooth pendant of Platinum Embrace in our hands. This thing can only win the Lion Kings trust, and it may not be able to make the Tiger King trust us all of a sudden. Besides, havent we already analyzed it in the cave? For small players like us with limited chips, only the Lion King, the Tiger King, and the Wolf King can have room for us to move around. Only by creating a situation where whoever we help will get the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and become the biggest winner can we maximize the value of the cards and chips in our hands. Only then can the Lion King, the Tiger King, and the Wolf King be patient and listen to us speak loudly! Then Ice Storm could not find any reason to convince Meng Chao. To put it bluntly, entering the Holy Mountain to participate in the game between the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King was originally a bold gamble. In any case, they had already gambled everything. Why not gamble even more? Then what about her? Ice Storm pointed at the Ancient Dream Saintess behind Meng Chao. The space and the spirit magnetic environment below were so complicated that even if Meng Chao jumped down alone, he would most likely be crushed into pieces, not to mention carrying a patient whose brain was boiling hot and whose limbs were twitching. She was a patient who could release violent brain waves at any time. Take her with you. Meng Chao had thought about this problem long ago. With me? Ice Storm said, Dont you need me to walk this suicide passage with you? Of course not. Its enough for me to do such a crazy thing by myself. Meng Chao could not help but laugh. Dont put all your eggs in the same basket. This is the simplest principle. But Ice Storm hesitated. Theres no need for buts. Listen to me. Im not just talking about passing through the spatial crack and reaching Scarlet Peak. Im also talking about the game after encountering the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King. One person is more convenient than two people. Meng Chao said, If the two of us meet the Lion King, Tiger King, or Wolf King together, and the other party doesnt give us a chance to explain, then the two of us, together with Ancient Dream Saintess, will be completely annihilated. But now, youve clearly come close to the summit of the Holy Mountain with me, but youll mysteriously disappear from the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf Kings sight. You are my trump card. Before they find out where you are hiding, what you know, and what kind of force you are from, whether you are an insignificant useless card or a ghost card with countless secrets, the other party, especially the Wolf King, probably wont be willing to kill me.. Chapter 1272 - Airborne Terror! Looking at the current situation, splitting up into two groups was indeed the best choice. Meng Chao took the suicide passage, while Ice Storm took a long detour, one to two days behind him. In this one to two days, Meng Chao would leave a special mark that only the two of them understood along the way from Scarlet Peak to the summit of the Holy Mountain. If it was possible to enter the Holy Mountain temple, he would leave the same mark inside it. The two of them had already acted separately many times before, and they had a considerable degree of tacit understanding. Moreover, in the worst case scenario, Meng Chao could still take the risk of access the spiritual link to use the Ancient Dream Saintesss eyes and ears to observe the situation on Ice Storms side. Of course, he also promised Ice Storm that he would not act rashly. When the space changed, he would cling to the mountain peak and carefully observe the airspace below to make sure that he could clearly see Scarlet Peak. Only then would he take the risk to jump down. If it did not seem ideal to take the shortcut, he could only walk back with Ice Storm obediently. Now that he had doubled down on it, there was no better option. Ice Storm and Meng Chao discussed a series of secret symbols that could transmit complicated information. Then, Ice Storm tied the Ancient Dream Saintess to her back and gazed at Meng Chao deeply. She crawled back into the crevice not far away, which was protected by Holy Light magic. Meng Chao was alone now. He waved the Skull Crushers on the highest point of Thousand Blades Peak and hacked away continuously. He carved dozens of footholds on the rock wall that was as smooth as a mirror. In doing so, once the spatial crevice appeared, he could move quickly, adjust his angle, and exert his strength to the maximum. After everything was done, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked far into the distance. He found that the sea of clouds southwestern side was gradually being covered in layers of golden brilliance. It looked like a burning fireball was about to jump out of the seas surface. In the depths of the Holy Mountain where space was distorted and spirit energy was chaotic, it was difficult to tell the time precisely. Ice Storm had only told Meng Chao that, in the human soldiers dying memory, when the spirit energy of the flames in the southwest was condensed to a certain degree, the next change in space would begin. The space gap between Thousand Blades Peak and Scarlet Peak would also open. As expected, when Meng Chao looked away, the howling of the fierce wind had intensified, going from deafening to earth-shattering. Deep in the sea of clouds, the dense fog was surging like a raging wave hundreds of meters high. It was still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, gradually covering half of the gray sky. Meng Chao blinked his eyes quickly. His eyeballs still felt sore and painful, like a hundred red-hot steel needles and a hundred cold ice needles were stabbing his eyes at the same time. His facial muscles were constantly twitching due to the strong wind, and his mouth was pulled back like plasticine, revealing his back teeth. The nerves in his teeth were also twitching due to the cold wind blowing thousands of meters in the air. Even the indestructible Thousand Blades Peak was trembling like a clothes-drying pole in from the impact of the seemingly divine wind. Not to mention, his hands and feet, which were clinging to the rock wall, were enduring the tremendous tearing force. As a result, his knuckles and ankles were cracking. It was no wonder that the poor human soldier from three thousand years ago had been blown down from Thousand Blades Peak and smashed into pieces despite the help of climbing tools and Holy Light magic. The entire planets wild magnetic field seemed to gather at this point and explode. As expected, it was not something that a human could resist. Meng Chao could not resist for long either. He summoned his totem armor to protect his physical body, which was covered in goosebumps. Meanwhile, he widened his eyes and observed the depths of the surging sea of clouds. Soon, he saw a magnificent and unbelievable scene. Since a large portion of the sea of clouds had been swept up by the spatial ripples and turned into raging waves, a narrow window actually appeared right below Thousand Blades Peak. There was no trace of clouds inside the window. It was so pure that it looked like a telescope made of sapphire. Through the telescope, he could indeed see Scarlet Mountains diamond-shaped ridge and the blood-red waterfall! It has appeared. A spatial crack! Meng Chao had renewed hope. The good news was, the spatial crack overlapped with the safe zone that he had checked out earlier, where there were no air turbulence and spirit energy vortexes. As long as one paid attention to the speed and angle of the spatial crack, it was likely that the spatial crack would be able to pass through to its destination completely. The bad news was, the wind at a height of three thousand meters was getting stronger and stronger. Due to the rich spirit energy, the fierce wind was mixed with ice particles of all sizes. The speed was not much slower than a bullet, and it made crackling sounds as it hit his body. Not only did it cause his blood to almost freeze, even his spirit magnetic field was greatly disturbed. The environment was so harsh that Meng Chao could not feel his fingers and toes even after he leaned against the rock wall for three to five seconds to observe. He could not guarantee that he would be able to fly at the predetermined angle, speed, and trajectory after he jumped down. However, the opportunity was fleeting. The spatial crack would close at any time. The human soldier from three thousand years ago had clung to the rock wall for too long. When he fell down, he had crashed into the space barrier and turned into a meat patty. When the ice particles condensed from spirit energy hit Meng Chaos body like bullets and froze his blood vessels and spirit meridians, the apocalyptic flames that would destroy Dragon City in the future gushed out naturally from his mind, thawing his blood vessels and spirit meridians. They set his blood and vitality magnetic field on fire. Meng Chao took a deep breath. Ignoring the pain, which was comparable to having two icicles inserted his nose, he quickly crawled two steps forward on the rock wall like a gecko, finding the best angle and posture to exert force. Then, he exerted strength into his waist, hips, and four limbs at the same time. The tidal force continued to blast at the rock wall, creating a crater-like dent with a diameter of more than ten meters. With the help of the powerful reaction force from the rock wall, he was no different from a cannonball loaded with several hundred kilograms of high explosives. He shot toward an unpredictable vortex from thousands of meters high in the air! As expected, it was one thing to lean on the rock wall and calculate the flight trajectory in his head. It was another thing to maintain a stable and precise flight trajectory when the wind was howling, spirit energy was roaring, and even the space itself was being shattered and reassembled. Meng Chao felt himself exerting every hair on his body. His brain cells were killed or injured in the calculation of his flight trajectory, which he adjusted hundreds of times every second. Even though his totem armor had covered every inch of his skin tightly, he still felt like a ragged beggar, shivering in the snowstorm. When he had kicked himself off the rock wall, countless pieces of gravel had fallen with him. They had been blown into the space within a thousand meters by the strong wind. Most of the rocks had crashed into the air turbulence and the spirit swirl. Fire, ice, and ball-shaped lightning were now popping up around him, as though colorful fireworks had been set off. Meng Chao was terrified by the scene. However, it also helped him to figure out the range of the air turbulence and the spirit swirl around him. Meng Chao gritted his teeth, and streams of biological electric currents shot out from his central nervous system. Enhanced by spirit power, he grabbed onto his muscle fibers that were like wild horses that had escaped from their reins and controlled his flying posture with great difficulty. He adjusted his speed and angle slightly, trying his best to get as far away from the airspace, where the rocks were crushed, burned, and frozen, as possible. The most thrilling time, a fist-sized rock fragment exploded silently less than half a meter to Meng Chaos left, and then turned into a purple spark. Even though he was separated by the thick totem armor, Meng Chao could still feel the burning pain on his skin. It was clear that it was definitely not an ordinary flame, but a strange one that contained spirit energy. That meant there was a spirit energy vortex on his left side that had not been discovered earlier. There was no indication of how big and deep it was! Meng Chao broke out in cold sweat due to the shock. He hurriedly curled his limbs into a ball to prevent his fingers or toes from accidentally being sucked into the spirit energy vortex, which would then burn his entire body into ashes. However, his speed and angle would inevitably change in response. Then, he would deviate from the flight path that he had initially calculated. It was thanks to Meng Chaos cultivation that he was able to control every single hair on his body precisely. Of course, he could also control every single hair on his body with great accuracy. In an emergency, he could use the hair on his body to expel steam that was formed by the evaporation of his bodys fluid, and the angle could be adjusted subtly. The entire process seemed to take an entire hour to Meng Chao, whose nerves were extremely tense and brain was overloaded. In reality, it had only taken him a dozen seconds. After more than ten seconds, the deafening roars, the wind that pierced through his bones, and the fireworks that were lighting up around him all disappeared. He had seemingly fallen into a zigzagging tunnel, or into an extremely sticky swamp. He appeared to be floating in the boundless sea of stars. His eyeballs were spinning fast, and he could not catch a clear picture at all. He tried to look down at his toes, only to find that his entire body had been stretched to hundreds of kilometers long. His head and shoulders had already drilled into Scarlet Peak, but his toes were still on Thousand Blades Peak! In Dragon Citys Ruins No.1, Meng Chao had traveled via the short-distance transmigration device on the planets surface hundreds of times. He knew what it was like to travel through space slits. He resisted the dizziness of the spinning world and the urge to vomit out all his internal organs. He tried his best to stabilize his breathing, heartbeat, and vitality magnetic field as he counted silently in his mind. Once he counted from zero to seven, another wave of nausea assaulted him. It was as if the entire world was compressing toward the center, pressing the tip of his foot hundreds of kilometers away back into his pelvis. It pressed into his abdomen, chest, and even his skull. In the end, it compressed his entire body into a piece of paper as thin as a cicadas wing. It was a two-dimensional plane with no thickness at all! If he had been a transmigrator who rarely used the short-distance transmigration device on the planets surface to travel between different coordinates in three-dimensional space at will, it would have been impossible for him to pass through. The immense dizziness caused by the transmigration alone, which was ten times more intense than a concussion, was enough to cause one to lose consciousness, fall freely, and be smashed into a meat patty! Chapter 1273 - Plans That Can’t Keep Up With Changes Chapter 1273: Plans That Cant Keep Up With Changes Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, Meng Chao woke up in an instant. Gritting his teeth, he activated his vitality magnetic field and channeled his spirit energy into his skull, forming a layer that was like an air cushion to protect his soft brain from being hit by the hard skull. He firmly grasped his consciousness and fate in his hands. He discovered that he had already passed through to Scarlet Peak. The sea of clouds that had been under his feet just a moment ago was now churning above his head. The spatial crack in the middle of the sea of clouds was closing up at a speed visible to the naked eye. The outline of Thousand Blades Peak was instantly swallowed by the surging sea of clouds. Thank goodness! Meng Chao let out a slight sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had caught hold of the once-in-a-lifetime window period and crossed over in time. If he had hesitated for another three to five seconds when he was up on the rock wall, he would have either been crushed into meat paste by the closing spatial crack or randomly teleported to another place. But now was not the time to completely relax his nerves. He was still falling rapidly from a height of thousands of meters. His frozen limbs, blood vessels, and even nerves had not fully recovered. Moreover, he did not want to release the power of magnetic levitation and anti-gravity so early. With his current state, he could certainly levitate in the air and slowly descend. However, dont forget, the Wolf King and Tiger King had already arrived at Scarlet Peak. They were both battle group level powerhouses, comparable to Deity Realm superhumans of Dragon City. Their keen eyesight naturally far exceeded the physiological limits of a flesh and blood body. If Meng Chao stayed in the air for one more second, it would increase his risk of being discovered by them. Although the surrounding fog had not completely dispersed, the Wolf King and Tiger King should still be huddling together and hiding. But Meng Chao did not want to take unnecessary risks. Therefore, he simply kept his head down and feet above his body. His hands were tightly pressed against his legs, and his posture of minimizing the area of the wind breaking remained unchanged. Like a ground-penetrating bomb, he fell straight from the sky to the ground. In the blink of an eye, he fell a full kilometer. It was not until he was three to five hundred meters away from the ground that he activated the magnetic levitation and anti-gravity force for the first time. However, his vitality magnetic field only expanded for half a second. In order to slightly ease the lightning-fast momentum, he withdrew his force and continued to fall freely. It was not until he was at most a hundred meters away from the ground that he activated his magnetic levitation and anti-gravity ability for the second time. The distance was so short that it was not enough to reduce his falling speed to zero. He still fell like a rock from a cliff, whizzing toward the ground. It was not until he was about to land heavily that he circulated his Ripple Force and punched the ground twice. By then, Meng Chao had already cultivated Ripple Force to the highest level. With a thought, the muscles all over his body were like layers of waves, surging endlessly. Power that was both firm and soft surged into the ground that was as hard as iron. Although two large crisscrossing spider web cracks were created on the ground, there was no sound whatsoever that could cause the surrounding wolves, tigers, and leopards to be alarmed. Meng Chao also used his two fists to change the direction of the impact. From the ninety degree drop that had originally made him perpendicular to the ground, he became parallel to the ground and flew horizontally. He flew for a full thirty to fifty meters. He flew into a sparse forest and rolled on the soft weeds dozens of times. Only then did he manage to reduce the huge impact from the three-thousand-meter fall through the spatial crack. Even so, the surface of his totem armor had still been smoothed out. The weeds that he rolled over had also turned into a dark patch, emitting white smoke. Due to the strong friction, they had been scraped past the ignition point, instantly burning into charcoal. Phew It was only at this moment that Meng Chao was able to breathe a long sigh of relief. His mouth was only filled with a fishy sweetness, and the gaps between his teeth were filled with bloody foam. His internal organs must have suffered quite a severe shock. Nevertheless, weighing it against the time he had bought, the price was completely bearable. Meng Chao licked the gaps between his teeth with the tip of his tongue and swallowed the traces of fresh blood back into his stomach. He ignored the pain from the bone fractures in his limbs and crawled up. First, he held his breath and checked the situation around him. After confirming that there were no other living creatures that posed a threat to him, he climbed up a mountain that he had locked onto in mid-air at full speed. The mountain was not high and not as smooth as Thousand Blades Peak either. Instead, it was full of weeds and vines. Meng Chao climbed to the top of the mountain in no time. He crawled on the ground and gently pushed aside the weeds in front of him. Then he looked down at the entire situation on Scarlet Peak. He first found the iconic scarlet waterfall. With the scarlet waterfall as the coordinate axis, he could draw a map with the information given by Ice Storm. Next, he could match it with the scenery before him, as well as everything he had seen in Kanus vision through the Ancient Dream Saintess that day. To his left, between the hill and the scarlet waterfall, there was a dark red swamp. According to Ice Storm, this place had also been one of the main battlefields where the Holy Mountain battle had been the most brutal three thousand years ago. It was obvious from the dense remains of evil energy puppets and inactivated totem armors that were trapped in the red swamp. The number of killing machines that were left there was ten times more than what Meng Chao had seen in the valley earlier. It was simply a large-scale puppet graveyard. The complexity of its size and structure was also much greater than the ancient battlefield ruins that Meng Chao had previously seen. Even though it was riddled with holes, rust, and covered in a thick carpet of fungi, the mysterious and complicated structures described the Holy Light and totem power in a way that was completely different from the technology on Earth. Considering the fact that there were remains of so many evil energy puppets and totem armors, they might not have lost their combat ability completely. They were likely in a hibernation state and were slowly recovering. Any unusual movement would wake them up and unleash destructive power that had accumulated for three thousand years. Even a bold person like Meng Chao secretly broke out in cold sweat and restricted his breathing and heartbeat to the maximum. On Meng Chaos right, there was a relatively flat col between the diamond-shaped ridge on Scarlet Peak, which looked like the back of a flood dragon. The col was covered in dense forests both inside and outside. Perhaps because the terrain was relatively low and the rainwater that was rich in spirit energy and nutrients flowed into the col to nourish the trees, the dense forests grew exceptionally luxuriant and wild. Towering trees that were dozens of meters tall were everywhere. Together with the red streams that were formed when the scarlet waterfall flowed to the ground, it gave the impression of a primeval forest. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at the top of the primeval forest. He did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but he seemed to see several burning flames of blood. He was akin to a hungry beast that was hiding in the darkness while resisting the urge to show its fangs and claws. According to Ice Storm, this mountain pass was the only way from Scarlet Peak to the Holy Mountains peak. If the Wolf King and Tiger King really wanted to kill the Lion King, they could only choose to ambush him there. Otherwise, with the Lion Kings powerful strength as the Gold Clan chief, Horn of Destruction, he would definitely be able to detect the Wolf King and Tiger King in the plains or wilderness. Also, Meng Chao had peered into Kanus vision before this through the Ancient Dream Saintess. At that time, the cunning Wolf Kings vision had shown him to be in the middle of this forest. The Wolf King and Tiger King must be hiding in the depths of the forest, waiting for the Lion Kings arrival. Even in his dreams, the Lion King wouldnt believe that someone could beat him to it and ambush him first. Theres a high chance that hell fall into the trap. The future of my previous life also proved that the Lion King and Tiger King did not leave the Holy Mountain alive. It seemed that both of them were injured, but the Wolf King took advantage of them. Ice Storm told me that the normal entrance to Scarlet Peak should be in the southeast, under a floating mountain range that looks like a furnace. Ah, Ive found it. So, as long as I can reach the bottom of this floating mountain range in time, stop the Lion Kings exploration team, show Platinum Embraces lion tooth pendant, gain the Lion Kings trust, or at least arouse his suspicion, I can change the future! Wait a minute. Thats Just as Meng Chao made up his mind, a few small black spots crawled into his sight at the edge of the forest, causing his pupils to shrink to the maximum. Meng Chao rubbed his eyes hard until tears the size of beans formed. Using his tears as binoculars and the crazy stimulation of his retina, cone cells, and optic nerves, he was able to barely make out what was going on. A team of furious lion warriors had entered the forest! Not good! Were still half a step too late! The Lion King and his exploration team have entered the forest. Theyre about to step into the Wolf King and Tiger Kings encirclement! Meng Chao was both angry and anxious. His two rows of teeth seemed to be stuffed with gravel, and he was gnashing his teeth so hard that they were cracking. But now was not the time to be frustrated. I have to remain calm. The battle in the jungle hasnt begun yet. There must be a way to warn the Lion King. What do I do? Try and stand in front of the Lion King? Meng Chao immediately rejected the idea. He had fallen at the edge of Scarlet Peak, a long way from the forest. Even with the force of spirit power at maximum speed, it would only take three to five minutes or less to get there. However, the wolf and tiger would discover them. If nothing else, the sound barrier he created at supersonic speed was not something he could hide. What if the wolf or the tiger tried to kill him, presenting an unexpected distraction? He did not think that he could survive a full-force blow from the Doomsday Wolf or Violent Blade. Besides, he was not familiar with the situation in the forest at all. If he were to go up to the Lion King like a headless fly, it would be suicidal. He might end up in the Wolf King and Tiger Kings encirclement instead! Was he going to remind the Lion King with the loudest voice by stimulating his lungs, throat, vocal cords, and mouth with his spirit energy right there? It might be possible to change the time and place. However, this was Scarlet Peak. The dark-red waterfall was crashing into the deep pool brutally, and it was already producing deafening roars. Moreover, the sky there was covered by a sea of surging clouds, and furious winds roared nonstop. Being hounded by these two loud sounds, Meng Chao was not confident that he could project his voice into the forest precisely and into Lion Kings ears at such a distance! Chapter 1274 - Overstepping the Mark Chapter 1274: Overstepping the Mark Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In an instant, Meng Chao ascertained that he would never be able to stop the ambush from happening. The key reason being the person who had organized the ambush was Jackal Kanus. Since he was going to be the Doomsday Wolf in the near future, Meng Chao believed that he had already considered every detail of the ambush clearly, including any changes that would occur during the implementation process. He had already formulated the corresponding countermeasures in advance. Although his appearance was not within Meng Chaos expectations, even if he could not make any earth-shattering movements, he definitely had a way to prevent Meng Chaos interference and threaten his own life. Meng Chao suspected that if he made any sound or leaked any spirit energy ripples, Jackal Kanus would definitely launch an attack before the Lion King and Tiger King, forcing them to suffer heavy losses! What should I do? It seems that the plan of having the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King standing on the same side and maintaining the balance of power while I take advantage of the situation is not going to work. Then, I can only think of a way to introduce new variables. The bigger the variables, the better. The more chaotic the water is, the better. The more chaotic the water, the more I can hide my presence. The bigger the variables, the more I can weaken the strength of the three kings. The three parties will feel that they are caught off guard, which will enhance my ability to play the game and my right to speak! Time was of the essence, and Meng Chao did not have enough of it to carefully analyze every detail. His eyes paused for a moment in the scarlet swamp at the foot of the mountain. Gritting his teeth, he flew toward the puppet graveyard. The scale of the ancient battlefield ruins was enormous. There were probably hundreds of remains that had fallen into the swamp, and it was only the tip of the iceberg. Who knew how many war machines that had been haunted by resentment for three thousand years were still sleeping in the depths of the swamp? However, Meng Chao could no longer care too much about that. It all came down to the same thing. They were all people who had seen the end of the world. No matter how bad it was, how bad could it be? On the way, he had activated the heavy armor form of his totem armor. Between the gaps of the armor, the contours of his muscles and joints were surrounded by patterns that were formed by magma. Black and red colors were interlaced as if a demon had crawled out of a volcano. The two heavy sabers, the Skull Crushers, were spitting out endless flames, as well as roaring, like tigers and dragons. Even their chains rattled as they were dragged out, and they emitted a shocking killing intent. Just like that, Meng Chao jumped into the middle of the swamp with a murderous aura. He looked around at the statue-like remains of the puppets and took a deep breath. He raised the two sabers, and the chains danced in the air, creating a huge ring of fire. The blades brushed past the surface of several dozen evil energy puppets at high speed. The burning blades rubbed against their rusty metal surface, producing dazzling sparks. Then, driven by spirit energy, they spread out like an overwhelming shock wave, covering the entire swamp in an instant. Meng Chao was not a Turan orc, and the evil energy puppets friend-or-foe identification system was not interested in his blood. However, he was wearing a totem armor that held several thousand years of history and equipped with the Turan civilizations automatic combat system. It had also recorded a large amount of combat data. His spirit energy was amplified by the totem armor. The form and vibration mode of his spirit magnetic field was completely different from usual. It had pretty much become totem power. He swept his saber across, and his totem power danced like a golden snake in the wind as if it had stabbed a hornets nest. It was also like a stone that had stirred up a thousand waves. The war machines were known as the Holy Light Messengers by the Holy Light human, evil energy puppets by the Turan orcs, and the Angels of Slaughter by the people of Dragon City. They all woke up from their long hibernation and energy-gathering state. The crystals in their body that looked like eyeballs and brains shone brilliantly again. Meanwhile, their metal limbs that were embedded with sharp blades and thorns emitted cracking sounds. Cleansed by the Holy Light, the rust, moss, and fungus blankets that had been attached to their bodies were washed away. Their gears, bearings, and transmission shafts, which had been stagnant for three thousand years, began to operate again, spurting out sparks and igniting the flammable gas in the swamp. The surface of the war machines, which had been rusty a moment ago, was now covered in flames. After putting on the burning battle robes one by one, the war machines looked awe-inspiring like returning gods of war. Their tubes, which had been blocked for three thousand years, were also blown away by the high-temperature and high-pressure spirit energy. Colorful streams of air were spurting out of the honeycomb-like cooling nets on both sides of the cooling system, making a woo-woo sound. It was as if a thousand Angels of Slaughter were blowing the horns of battle in the clouds at the same time. A lot of war machines driven by Holy Light were standing up straight in the swamp, their limbs taut. They resembled spiders, scorpions, and octopuses that had been cast in metal, embedded with crystals, and magnified hundreds of times. Bubbles were still popping up in the depths of the swamp. The mud seemed to be boiling, and huge mud bulges were popping up from time to time. It was obvious that some big guy was lurking in the depths of the swamp, he could not wait to break out of the ground. Even Meng Chao, who was prepared to die at any moment, could not help but feel his scalp go numb when he saw the scene. It was true that he did want to use his totem power to awaken a large batch of evil energy puppets, charge into the battle between the Wolf King, Tiger King, and Lion King, then destroy all their plans. After that, he would have to slowly think of a way to fish in troubled waters and clean up the mess. However, the number of evil energy puppet remains that were sleeping in the depths of the swamp, as well as their level and degree of completeness, had greatly exceeded his expectations. Although the Lion King, Tiger King and Wolf King were powerful, their exploration and hunting were all secret operations that were not visible in the light. The elite troops that both sides brought were not too many, they might not be able to deal with so many awakened evil energy puppets. It would be hilarious if the Chaos faction was too great and hundreds of demonic puppets were annihilated by the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King. However, if one thought about it carefully, if the Wolf King, Tiger King, and Lion King were to die tragically in the Holy Mountain of Turan at the same time, the Gold Clan would definitely fall into chaos without a leader. The Gold Clan and Blood Hoof Clans strength would fluctuate, and the battle for the War Chiefs throne would certainly last for a long time. In that case, the Turan civilization might not be able to gather all the war resources in a short period of time and march northward to ignite the spark of war between worlds. The Dragon City civilization would also have the opportunity to take advantage of the situation and use the Tournament of the Five Clans. They could exert sufficient influence between the five clans and slowly infiltrate, as well as control well-developed and simple-minded fellows. Then, they would become the leader of the Chaos faction and the manipulator of the war between worlds. It might not necessarily be another way to survive, though. Forget it. Ill take it one step at a time. Whats the point of thinking so much? I should think about how to save my life first. As Meng Chaos thoughts raced, he heard the totem armors sharp alarm in his mind. The totem armors visual signal was also mixed with a large number of high-frequency flashing light spots. They were densely packed, like stars that exploded at the same time in the sky. They were the remains of the evil energy puppets that had woken up. They locked onto him firmly and were about to fire a warning light. Meng Chao was already prepared. More than half of the blood and spirit energy in his body surged into his legs, causing his veins to entwine and muscles on his legs to expand instantly. His stomp, which had been infused with tremendous strength, stirred up raging waves in the swamp. As mud splashed everywhere, he shot hundreds of meters away like a bullet fired from a train. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! As he dashed out, dozens of colorful light beams formed a crisscrossing net and tore his afterimage into pieces. Seven or eight light beams still came first and hit his back. Fortunately, his totem armor had been absorbed, upgraded, and evolved many times. It had condensed a large amount of liquid metal material. It looked like a layer of heavy armor, but its defensive power was three times of that. It was as exaggerated as wearing seven or eight layers of armor. A few light beams with slightly different angles were refracted along the curvature of his totem armors surface. Even the beams that pierced straight into his armor turned into spent arrows after penetrating about half a fingers depth. The liquid metal-like substances that were rushing over from the surroundings filled the finger-sized hole seamlessly in the blink of an eye. It was impossible to tell that he had just been hit by Holy Light, which was even more destructive than armor-piercing bullets. Meng Chao only felt a slight vibration coming from his back. Even his pain nerves were not disturbed. Nonetheless, he knew that his totem armor was not invincible. The key was energy. Deflecting and resisting the Holy Light required a lot of spirit energy. Repairing the damaged totem armor also required a lot of spirit energy. The stormy Holy Light earlier had caused his totem armor to emit a sharp alarm. Before him were orange and scarlet colors that were rapidly dropping in values, however, the grass green that represented sufficient spirit energy without any damage was almost gone. Once his spirit energy was exhausted, the liquid metal-like substance would cease its activity and enter a state of temporary hibernation. It would become no different from ordinary metals. It would even become as stiff and heavy as rocks and could no longer be retrieved back into its body. Meng Chao still had to engage in a daring game with the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King. He also had to go deep into the Holy Mountain temple to search for the remains of the giant fireball and explore the Turan civilizations most ancient mysteries. Naturally, he did not want to waste precious spirit energy on the remains of the evil energy puppets. Besides, while he was jumping up and down, dodging the Holy Lights bombardment in a sorry state, he observed the situation behind him and found that a fifty-meter-tall mud lump had materialized out of nowhere deep within the swamp! What is that thing? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. Although the mud had yet to drip down and he could not see the huge creatures true face, he clearly knew that the combat strength of this d*mn thing was not comparable to the remains of an ordinary evil energy puppet, which was as tall as a person. Images of the war between worlds in Meng Chaos previous life unwittingly appeared in his mind. Smoke filled the air. On the burning battlefield, behind the Holy Light faction battle line, there was a war machine that was three to five stories tall amid the summoning of countless mages and the chanting of Holy Light priests. It looked like a giant steel crab with mysterious and complicated magic runes around its body. The runes flashed one by one, and rays of light gathered above its head. Then, a beam of light that was as thick as a searchlight shot out from the top of its head. Wherever the beam of light went, the Earthlings tanks and armored vehicles were twisted, deformed, and melted like clay. Chapter 1275 - Angel of Strength Angel of Strength! Meng Chao reflexively spat out a name that seemed particularly terrifying amid the flames of the apocalypse. In his previous life, the Dragon City civilization had used the words from the Earth era to classify the Holy Light factions ultimate weapons. The magic puppet known as the Angel of Strength, specifically referred to a heavyweight opponent that was large in size, slow in attack, clumsy in movement, but extremely lethal. To put it inappropriately, the Angel of Strength was like the Holy Light factions railway gun. Although it was not suited for hand-to-hand combat with bayonets, it was most suitable for destroying cities and strongholds. In the depths of Meng Chaos brain, the Angel of Strength from his previous life had fired at full force, instantly burning dozens of Dragon Citys tanks and armored vehicles into scrap metal. It was thought that this colossal being was a Holy Light soldier from three thousand years ago. In order to blast open the gate of the Holy Mountain temple, the faction had to expend gargantuan resources to transport it in from the outside world. No one knew the price that the mages and Holy Light priests at that time had to pay to allow the Angel of Strength to smoothly pass through the complex and changeable environment within the Holy Mountain. However, what made Meng Chaos hair stand on end was not the Angel of Strengths conventional attack methods. Meng Chao was well aware that the Angel of Strength was like a railway gun. In order to release destructive power that could destroy everything in its path, it would store a large amount of ammunition and high-energy materials inside. It was equivalent to a moving explosives warehouse. After three thousand years of erosion, looking at the Angel of Strengths riddled appearance, no one knew how much its interior had been eroded and how much ammunition, as well as high-energy materials it had stored. What about the stability of these ammunition and high-energy materials? The stability of high-energy materials in the Other World was a hundred times worse than on Earth. During the initial period of Dragon Citys transmigration, there had been quite a few explosions in the armory from the Earth. Every explosion had been an out-and-out disaster. It was also the reason why many people later chose cold weapons and refused to rely on guns and ammunition. If he was not careful, the bullets and high-energy materials from three thousand years ago would explode together. God knew what kind of crazy spirit waves would be triggered. It was possible that the world-shaking spirit waves would trigger the already unstable space around to tear and distort in a way that even Ice Storm and Jackal Kanus did not expect! Meng Chao even knew that the Angels of Slaughter were likely to detonate all the crystals inside and outside of their bodies when they encountered enemies who were even stronger than them. Once they calculated that their chances of winning were slim, self-destruction would be the best way to destroy everything. The remains of the puppets that were less than five meters tall were not even worth mentioning. If the Angel of Strength, which was at least fifty meters tall, self-destructed, its power would not be much less than the explosion of a train full of cannonballs. Even if Meng Chao was standing a hundred meters away and had a totem armor to defend himself, it was very likely that he would be crushed into powder! Even someone as bold as him was shocked by the Angel of Strengths appearance, and he broke out in a cold sweat. The Angel of Strength had not completely struggled out of the swamp, but it was already spreading spirit ripples that simulated the brain waves of carbon-based intelligent life. Waves of spirit ripples rampaged through Meng Chaos brain, immediately causing him to hallucinate. It was as if whatever standing behind him was not an enormous killing machine that was inlaid with crystals and engraved with magical runes, spewing violent flames. Instead, it was the messenger of a deity with six pairs of wings, golden flames around its body, and muscles carved out of marble. It had a pair of eyebrows and vertical eyes, and it was riding on the clouds! The illusion was clearer and more oppressive than the illusion of the Big-horned Rat God created by Jackal Kanus through the Ancient Dream Saintess. Even if Meng Chao knew how spirit ripples mimicked brain waves, invaded the central nervous system, and interfered with the visual system, when he saw the angels descent moment, he could not help but have the impulse to worship it. It had nothing to do with his strength of will. The pure spirit ripples released by the Angel of Strength, attempted to fully invade and take over his nervous system. Like a dove falsely occupying a magpies nest, it occupied his central and spinal nerves, sending worship signals to his body. The Holy Light Temple was capable of ruling over the most fertile central region of the Other World for ten thousand years. It was even capable of withstanding the torrent of steel from Earth in the future war between those in the Other World. Naturally, it had unfathomable strength. If anyone other than Meng Chao had such a vivid and powerful illusion before their eyes, even if they realized that it was weird and were unwilling to worship it obediently, their muscles and joints would still be in a stalemate for a moment. The nerve signals from the inside and the outside would have to compete with each other. In that case, there was a high chance that the smaller but faster Angel of Slaughter would have caught up. Meng Chao was only a little stunned. The illusion before his eyes was like the moon reflected on the surface of a lake, being smashed into pieces by the rocks thrown into the lake. He suddenly woke up. He felt lucky deep down. However, his footsteps were not slow. He rolled and crawled as he dodged the increasingly dense Holy Light, gradually increasing his distance from the Angel of Strength. Fortunately, although the Angel of Strength had astonishing destructive power, due to its huge size, it had been severely injured in the fierce battle three thousand years ago. After three thousand years of hibernation and repair, it still had not recovered its full mobility. It was like a huge crab waving its huge pincers, and it looked majestic. Despite that, several crab legs used for movement had been torn off. As a result, upon crawling out from the depths of the swamp, it had been circling the swamp, dragging circles of deep crawling marks. For the time being, it had not found a way to use its few remaining crab legs to advance straight. However, Meng Chao had already seen many smaller evil energy puppet remains, scrambling to drill to the bottom of the Angel of Strength. They were actually using the strength of an ant to lift a salted fish, working together to lift the Angel of Strength slightly. That was not a good sign. It meant that the Angel of Strength had not only found a way to move, but it could also control the movements of the surrounding Angels of Slaughter. The Angels of Slaughter that had woken up from their long three-thousand-year sleep, had quickly set up a battle data network! At least, one thing is certain Hearing the increasingly deafening and orderly roars of the Angels of Slaughter behind him, Meng Chao looked at the beams of light that represented destruction. They rubbed against the impurities in the air at a high speed, stirring up green, orange, red, and blue flames of various colors. Meng Chao could only cover his head and run away while he mocked himself in his heart. Ive completely changed the future of Dragon City, the future of Picturesque Orchid Lake, and the future of the Other World. In the depths of the dense forest, Jackal Kanus watched the furious lion warriors gradually step into the ambush circle. His eyes, which were as deep as the sea, revealed the sharp glint of someone prepared to slay tigers and dragons. However, he soon realized that his edge had been exposed. His victory-assured gaze quickly vanished, and he replaced it with just the right amount of hesitation and nervousness. He looked at the Tiger King, who was also lying in the soil not far away. The Tiger King, whose body was covered in a thin layer of weeds, glanced back at him. Everyone thought that the Tiger King was an arrogant and reckless guy. The title of Violent Blade easily gave people the impression that he was foolhardy. Such a stereotype would make them forget that no matter how fierce a tiger looked, it was still a member of the feline family. As long as there was a choice, felines would always prefer sneak attacks rather than fight head-on. They were better at it. Violent Blades disguise showed that he was worthy of being the Tiger Clans chief. Even with his eyesight and the fact that he knew the Tiger King and dozens of fierce tiger warriors were lying in ambush within a radius of hundreds of meters, everywhere Jackal Kanus looked was mottled green, yellow, and black. Aside from the trees, shrubs, weeds, vines, fungus blankets, and the snakes, insects, rats, and ants that perched on them, there was not a single sign of a big cat. Even so, the Wolf King could clearly sense that the Tiger Kings eyes were fiercely fixed on him. He was warning him. Dont panic. Theres no room for error. If anything goes wrong, Ill Skin You Alive! Jackal Kanus pretended to be frightened and nodded his head lightly. At the same time, he smiled silently in his heart. Indeed, it was foolproof. Ever since that strange dream, for today, for the future, he had meticulously planned for so many years, gambling everything that he and the Turan civilization had. How could he fail? How could he fail?! The Lion King did not suspect anything. It could be inferred from the Lion Kings exploration team. Only the three to five people in the front and back were wearing totem armors. One should know that although totem armors were the ultimate individual equipment of advanced orcs, possessing unpredictable and tyrannical power, breeding totem armors also consumed a large amount of resources. That included the secret medicine extracted from totem beast bodies, the stamina and totem power consumed by the wearers, the mental stability of the wearers, and etc. Totem armor was like a bloodthirsty demon blade, ready to see blood when unsheathed. It was also like a man-eating beast, ready to eat its own master if it could not eat anyone else. Even the great orc chieftains like the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade, who had bodies cast in copper and iron, would not be able to stand wearing totem armors all day and night. Who told them that their totem armors were of a higher level than others? If a totem armor was more ferocious, was it also hungrier? The Lion King never thought that there would be a hunting team ahead of him, waiting for him to walk right into their trap. The depths of the Holy Mountain were filled with evil energy puppets, and they were sensitive to totem power. Under normal circumstances, if they could not equip their totem armors, they would choose to travel light. Besides, the exploration team could not carry too many resources, yet the Lion King had to use a large amount of resources to explore the Holy Mountain temple. They had fully armed themselves so early on, and they had not even touched the Holy Mountain temples door. They were exhausted to death, so how could they meet the challenge of the Turan civilizations oldest ancestor? Both sides possessed similar peak combat strength. The number of ambushers was several times more than those being ambushed. The ambushers had all equipped themselves with totem armors, but the ambushed were still ignorant. The Horn of Destruction was left for Violent Blade to deal with. Jackal Kanus closed his eyes and finally replayed and deduced the details of his plan. He really could not think of any other possible variables, except. Chapter 1276 - Evil Energy Contamination Chapter 1276: Evil Energy Contamination Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thinking of the suspected variable, Kanus brain started to ache again. The Great Horn Armys recruitment and reorganization were going smoothly. Once the reorganization was completed, the Wolf Clan battle group that had lost its leader would obey his orders. The number of troops in his hands was above that of the Lion Clan, Tiger Clan, Minotaurs, and Wild Boar Clan. He had the largest number of troops in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Of course, he was still lacking in high-end combat strength. After all, Picturesque Orchid Lake was a land where the strong ruled, and he did not like to bully the weak with numbers. However, this problem would be greatly alleviated if he cooperated with those guys from the Fang Mountains. The only flaw was, the Ancient Dream Saintess had temporarily escaped his control. Moreover, the Ancient Dream Saintess seemed to have benefited from this disaster. She possessed even greater spirit power, which could invade his brain. However, it was not something that could not be remedied. No one knew better than Jackal Kanus what a terrible price one had to pay for overloading ones brain and breaking through the limit of ones spirit power. The Ancient Dream Saintess brain was already malformed. The blood vessels in her brain were in a mess and extremely fragile. If she continued to burn her brain at all costs, she might die from a brain explosion soon. Even if she was lucky enough to survive, the situation was already set in stone. It was not something that she, a puppet, whom he had propped up himself, could turn the tide. However, was the Ancient Dream Saintes really the one who had been spying on him in the dark? Why did he sense a vaguely familiar yet unfamiliar presence, like an old friend whom he had known for a long time? A soft kacha sound came from ahead. It was the sound of an angry lion warrior breaking a dead branch with his foot. The angry lion warrior was a vanguard sent by the Lion King. He was responsible for scouting the environment at the front of the exploration team. He was less than ten arms away from the Wolf Kings hiding spot. If he took a few more steps forward, he would step on the Wolf Kings head. However, Jackal Kanus heartbeat and breathing did not change at all because of it. Even his eyeballs did not move a single inch. With a calm heart, he looked at the furious lion warrior who swung his saber around in the dense forest. The wilted branches, vines, and weeds that had not been cut down for three thousand years immediately bit down on his saber. D*mn it! the furious lion warrior cursed in a low voice. He was worried that the remains of the evil puppets might be sleeping in the depths of the dense forest, but he did not dare to release too much totem power to destroy them. Moreover, along the way, they had passed through many dangerous areas that Jackal Kanus had already identified beforehand. Although they had lost a few experts, including the Lion Kings son, and had all been swept up by the space storm, it was a natural disaster, not a war crime. Apart from the space storm, they had not awakened half of the evil energy puppet remains, nor encountered any enemies. Seeing that victory was right before them, the fierce lion warriors gradually lowered their guard. The lion warrior pulled out his saber from between the branches and vines, spat on it, and searched in another direction. Behind him, the exploration team of the Lion King, Horn of Destruction, had half a foot in the ambush circle. Jackal Kanus eyes became calm and focused again, like icicles that were frozen inch by inch. After taking a deep breath that was ten times slower than usual, he threw the mysterious spy to the back of his mind. In the end, it was too late to think about that problem now. The arrow was on the bow, and he had no choice but to shoot it. He never had a choice since that inexplicably long mysterious night more than ten years ago. Everything he had gained that night helped him get to where he was today. It helped him seize every opportunity and avoid every risk. It had helped him go from a homeless corpse-eating dog to a worthy leader of the Wolf Clan. It had helped him turn the once unattainable Lion King and Tiger King into preys in a trap. Was it still possible for the seemingly unreachable throne of the War Chief to fall to another clan? No, its absolutely impossible! Besides me, no one else is qualified to be the War Chief! And no one else has a way to save Picturesque Orchid Lake! This is the mission that the ancestral spirit has given me! Perhaps, the moment that had been meticulously planned for more than ten years was about to arrive. Jackal Kanus could sense his nerve endings trembling slightly. However, he quickly controlled every nerve, every strand of muscle, and every strand of wolf hair in his body. Furthermore, he sent hormones that he had crazily secreted into his brain, turning them into fuel for his brain to operate at an extremely high speed. The last deduction was still fine. One-third of the Lion Kings exploration team had already stepped into the ambush zone. In order to avoid waking up the remnants of the evil energy puppets nearby, most of them did not have their totem armors or use their totem power to check the situation around them. In other words, their vision, hearing, touch, and combat ability were all restricted to an extremely low level. Although the Lion King and his capable subordinates could be armed to the teeth in the blink of an eye, the Tiger King was still able to defeat the Lion King in that time. It was enough for the Tiger King to bring them the last pleasant surprise of their lives with his Violent Blade. In order to achieve this, the Tiger King had learned about the specific personnel configuration of the Lion Kings exploration team from Kanus, and he had gone over it more than ten times. He had also assigned an attack team for each of the Lion Kings subordinates and rehearsed the scenario multiple times to ensure that nothing went wrong. Of course, the Tiger King never thought that a fatal trap would be hidden in the Wolf Kings intelligence report, which he had repeated more than ten times with his perfect acting skills. The so-called absolute safety amidst the sound of thunder would definitely turn into a mishap, where both sides suffered heavy losses. However, Jackal Kanus did not think that the Tiger King would suspect him. After all, he was only the Lion Kings puppet. It was normal for a puppet to not know its masters Trump card. Furthermore After this battle, between the Lion King and the Tiger King, what will the living one look like? The corners of Jackal Kanus mouth curled into a smile that only he could see. At that moment, half of Lion Kings exploration team had already stepped into the ambush circle. The Lion King, Horn of Destruction, who was in the middle of the team, was only half a step away from the ambush circle. This Gold Clan chief, who was burning like a ball of golden flames, was also not wearing his totem armor. He was neither interested nor suspicious of everything around him. He was just frowning. It was unknown whether he was still immersed in the pain of losing his son, or he was thinking about the test he would encounter after entering the Holy Mountain temple. Jackal Kanus could already smell the blood that was about to be spilled. He heard the screams, the sound of flesh tearing, and the sound of bones breaking that were about to reverberate in his skull. Yet, right then The Lion King suddenly stopped. Every hair on his body stood up like golden needles. His entire body suddenly expanded, like a golden hedgehog that was magnified more than ten times. How Jackal Kanus widened his eyes first. Then, his pupils constricted to their limits. He already knew why the Lion King would be on guard half a step before entering the ambush circle. It was because he heard it too. He heard the ear-piercing hissing sound of an evil energy puppets rusted limbs operating. He heard the sound of towering trees burning and collapsing. There was also a series of deafening explosions. There were also weird sounds mixed in. Then, Jackal Kanus saw that something that should not have appeared there in the dense forest on the left side of the encirclement, which he had meticulously designed for more than ten years. Three evil energy puppet remains were shaking. The three evil energy puppets were all crappy with dull crystals, whose magical runes had almost been worn down by the passage of time. The intense movement earlier had caused their already incomplete limbs to bear more wear and tear. By the time they reached this place, they were crawling and staggering. Their parts were flying out, and they did not have much combat ability left. The three evil energy puppets seemed to have realized the problem themselves. Before their last few metal parts broke and collapsed, they simply sat in the dense forest and lay down. However, the threat of the evil energy puppets did not diminish because of the loss of mobility. Instead, it increased to the maximum because of a terrifying possibility. No Jackal Kanus roared in his heart right then. The originally dull and crack-filled crystals embedded in the three evil energy puppets were like fireworks that exploded all their energy in an instant, emitting an astonishing brilliance. It was akin to a pale flood that instantly passed through the weeds, bushes, towering trees, snakes, insects, rats, and ants, as well as the wolves and tigers who were hiding perfectly in the dense forest. Evil energy contamination! Jackal Kanus screamed internally. It was another way that the Turan orcs described the Holy Lights self destruction. Whether it was Holy Light self-destruction or evil energy contamination, the tactic of destroying everything together was always the most troublesome one. Fortunately, the three low-level evil energy puppets did not have much spirit energy stored in them to begin with. Since the Angels of Strength were lurking in the same swamp, most of the spirit energy naturally generated in heaven and on earth had been absorbed by them. Therefore, the puppets had not accumulated much spirit energy in the past three thousand years. The evil energy contamination was a little too much. At the very least, it did not cause substantial damage to the fully-armed wolves and tigers beyond the sound, light, and electricity pollution. The problem was, with the three self-detonated evil energy puppets as the center, the area within dozens of arms was swept by the shock wave. Dozens of towering trees were cut in half or even uprooted, while a large number of weeds and shrubs were burned to ashes. Even the thick and dense humus surged like waves. As a result, the ambushers who had perfectly blended with the environment were all exposed in front of the Lion King! Chapter 1277 - By Millimeters Chapter 1277: By Millimeters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The ambushers and the ambushed looked at each other. They were both dumbstruck. The situation was so awkward that it was almost absurd. Fortunately, the awkwardness did not last long. The second wave of evil energy puppets crashed into the jungle. Compared with the three demonic puppets that had just self-destructed, the second wave of Angels of Slaughter consisted of more numbers and higher levels. It was obvious from their shiny shells and glittering magical rune arrays that had been cleansed by Holy Light. The mysterious and complicated magical rune arrays had transformed spiritual energy into unparalleled kinetic energy. Through the continuous enhancement of the tubes, gears, and bearings, the sharp blades that shook more than a thousand times per second and were surrounded by a mist of light were dragging out gorgeous flames of light and easily broke through the speed of sound, all the towering trees along the way were cut down like ripe wheat ears. A fierce tiger warrior was right in front of the remains of the four evil energy puppets. He was still immersed in the shock brought by the self-destruction of the holy light or the contamination of the evil energy, unable to extricate himself. Not only was his brain still ramming back and forth in his skull at a high speed, he was so dizzy that he wanted to vomit out his internal organs. Even the surface of his totem armor was rippled by the blast of the Holy Light. It was like the surface of the sea that was swept up by a strong wind that was frozen in an instant. This caused his reaction to be half a beat slower. He was surrounded by the remains of four evil energy puppets of a higher level. The sharp blades that were surrounded by holy light pierced into the inactivated totem armor. It was like a red-hot iron rod that had pierced deeply into an ice cube. A sharp Chi Chisound was suddenly heard by the ears of everyone present. The surface of this fierce tiger warriors totem armor was emitting a large amount of smoke. There were bubbles that looked like boiling, but also like the pustules of a toad. The Fierce Tiger warrior screamed miserably as if he had been struck by lightning. The performance of the totem armor, which could be changed and repaired at will like liquid metal, was completely exhausted by the holy light. It was as if he was wearing a set of ceramic armor that was filled with cracks and was extremely fragile. More evil energy puppet remains passed this fierce tiger warrior and continued to leap into the depths of the forest. Before the sharp blades were unsheathed, the crystals that were embedded in their bodies were shining brightly. They were like eyes and shot out a terrifying holy light, firmly locking onto the depths of the forest. Their disguises were originally flawless.., however, due to the sudden change, the Orc warriors subconsciously leaked their totem power. Because both sides had different goals, Lion Kings exploration team was already in the middle of the forest. As for the Wolf King and Tiger Kings hunting team, in order to prevent Lion King from turning around and escaping, they also arranged a large number of troops to ambush at the edge of the forest. When a large number of demonic energy puppet remains flooded into the forest like a tide, the ambushers were the first to bear the brunt, becoming the first target of attack. This gave the lion king time to react. Horn of Destruction!The Horn of destruction roared furiously. The furious Lion Warriors, who had been moving in a loose formation, seemed to have been hit by a whip. In the blink of an eye, with the Lion King as the center, they gathered together and formed a battle formation. Accompanied by the cracking sounds of flesh and bones, the furious Lion Warriorsbodies expanded rapidly. Their relatively loose battle robes were torn open, and from the cracks in their battle robes.., a large amount of liquid metal-like substances gushed out and instantly solidified into layers of armor that were as hard as iron. At this moment, another roar that was on par with the Horn of destruction came from the depths of the forest. The two roars that came almost at the same time saved everyone from their dazed state. However, in the next moment, they all felt an even heavier pressure than suffocation. It was as if a destructive storm was gushing out from the depths of the Earth, turning into a tide of destruction that pounced on the furious lion warriors who had yet to be fully armed. It was the Tiger Tribes chief, the violent blade! This ferocious tiger tribes most powerful expert had already been instigated by canus the jackal to do great things to the fire and Lion tribe in Crimson Gold City. Even some of Lion Kings closest relatives had been killed by canus. He had no choice but to fight Lion King to the death. No matter how crazy he looked on the surface, he was still very clear in his heart that compared to the horn of destruction, his maximum combat strength was still slightly inferior. Otherwise, he would have been the one to ascend to the throne of the chief of the Golden clan that day, not the other party. If he wanted to kill Lion King at the smallest price, and he still had room to continue exploring the Sacred Mountain Temple. He could only take advantage of the fact that Lion King had yet to complete the reproduction equipment of his totem battle armor, and use the fierce knife in his hand that had gathered the bones of several hundred tiger clan powerhouses to chop off the opponents head! Even Tiger King could be considered a decisive person. He did not care at all about how many evil energy puppet remains had been awakened. All he cared about was the Lion Kings head. However, the Lion King hadnt stepped into the ambush yet. The distance between the ambusher and the ambusher was just a little bit too far. It was this little distance that made an enraged lion warrior who was loyal to the Lion King react in time and pounced on the Tiger Kings charging route. When the Violent Bladeswept out, the blade light that was like a whirlpool immediately split him into pieces like a dried leaf that was swept into a hurricane. Not only did he not have time to block, he couldnt even let out a scream. Even half of the totem armor that he had just summoned from his body was torn into pieces. His flesh and bones turned into powder and then followed the trajectory of the hurricane, splitting into long, thin lines of red and white that were completely absorbed by the blade of Fury. After devouring the flesh and blood of a furious lion warrior, the blade of Fury was not satisfied. Instead, it seemed to have opened its appetite and emitted strands of intense, fire-like blood light. Thousands of streams of blood-red light rose to the top of the Tiger Kings head and turned into a ferocious tiger totem that had seventeen to eighteen heads and thirty to fifty claws. It looked deformed and ugly, but it was extremely ferocious. At the same time, dozens of tiger howls of different heights and thicknesses, sharp, low, hoarse, or crazy, were transmitted from the inside of the ferocious tiger totem. It was as if the fierce souls of hundreds of fierce tiger warriors were sealed in this fierce blade made of vertebrae. After tasting the sweetness of flesh and blood once again, they could not wait to let out a sinister smile. The appearance of the Fierce Tiger Totem and the spiritual power produced by the overlapping of hundreds of tiger howls caused all the furious lion warriors to be caught off guard twice in a short instant. However, the Tiger King did not have the time to pay attention to these insignificant shrimp soldiers and crab generals. The fierce saber danced crazily, and the fierce tiger totem pounced at the Lion Kings real body with bared fangs and brandished claws. Boom! Under the support of the fierce tiger totem, the fierce Sabers speed and strength were pushed to the limit, and it ruthlessly smashed into the Lion Kings chest. At first glance, it was like a blood flame fierce tiger with seventeen or eighteen heads and dozens of claws that fell from the sky and slapped the Lion King to the ground with one claw. However, the subtle touch from the fierce saber made the Tiger Kings Heart Sink. He knew that he did not break the Lion Kings chest. Instead, he hacked at the Lion Kings totem armor. He was still half a step too late! Sure enough, in the next blink of an eye, from below the fierce tiger totem, there was a roar that was enough to shatter rocks and tear apart clouds. The reason why Lion King had the title of Horn of destruction. Was inseparable from his loud voice and the technique of using sound waves to output totem power. This angry roar was mixed with 120,000 points of shock, grief, and killing intent. It was several times more intense than the Demonic energy pollutionjust now. Not only did it blow the fierce tiger totem that was suppressed above his head into pieces, it blew away the surrounding weeds and shrubs and burned them. Even the Tiger King felt that his head was buzzing, as if someone was beside his ear, a bolt of lightning was released. The Tiger King gritted his teeth and was about to swing his saber again. The second thunderous Lion Roar had already arrived. If the first Lion Roar could be said to be the Lion Kings instinctive defense in a hurry. Then, using a short moment of shock, the Lion King had already broken free from his shock. He locked onto the Tiger King and launched an extremely fierce counterattack. This lion roar was completely aimed at Tiger King. The sound waves that had gathered together formed ripples that could be seen with the naked eye. They were like rings of death that were continuously aimed at tiger king at the speed of sound. Tiger King had only raised half of the fierce blade in his hand. The fierce tiger totem that had almost been blown away by the Horn of destructiondid not condense into its most violent form either. However, it could only chop down fiercely and shatter the deafening sound wave. However, the sound wave had similar characteristics to the flood. Unless one understood the specific frequency and carried out a hedge to cancel each other out. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to disappear in a short instant. Chapter 1278 - : Capture Them All in One Go? Chapter 1278: Capture Them All in One Go? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Tiger King was not afraid of the Lion Kings sonic attack. However, he did not know how much totem power the Lion King had mixed in with the sonic attack. He had cleverly aimed it where the Tiger King stood. The dense forest was already covered in humus, so it was sticky and soft like mud. After the high-frequency vibration of the sonic attack, it instantly turned into a swamp, causing the Tiger Kings feet to sink slightly into it. Even if his strength had reached the level of the Tiger Tribes chieftain, under the circumstances where he could not step on solid ground and unleash his full strength, his offense would be greatly reduced. The Tiger King keenly realized that his second round of attacks had once again failed. He did not hesitate for a moment, nor did he plan to unleash another storm of meaningless attacks. Instead, he took three big steps back in one breath, slowly channeling his thunderous strength, and raised the Violent bladehigh up. On the surface of the totem armor that was cast into the form of a tiger, strings of runes suddenly flashed. After continuous distortions and changes, they turned into ferocious tiger heads that opened their bloody mouths. Under the urging of the Tiger Totem, the liquid-like metal substances that formed the totem armor surged from the Tiger Kings arms to the Blade of furylike a flash flood, causing this peerless battle blade that was forged from the bones of countless tiger clan powerhouses.., continuously Thicken and lengthen. In the end, the totem armor and the peerless fierce blade merged into one. Just like the Tiger Kings original body had become a bloodthirsty and indestructible battle blade. The speed of this battle blade falling seemed to be extremely slow. So slow that the furious lion warriors that were flying over to protect the lion king could clearly see every vein on the blade that seemed to be bursting out and twisting tendons. They could also see the blade breaking through the sound barrier and tearing the umbrella-shaped white mist, which was illuminated into a scarlet red by the fierce tiger totem. They could even see pieces of the bones of the Tiger clans powerhouses standing up one after another. Fierce souls were spurting out from under the bones, making the violent bladeeven more ferocious and terrifying. However, even if they could clearly see the entire process of the unparalleled fierce blade slashing down on their heads and heads. Even though the neural network had been split into pieces in advance, it was unable to give even a single little finger an order to dodge or resist. They could only look like clay figurines that were tightly bound by iron chains. They could only watch as the scarlet blade ray turned into a storm. In the middle of the storm, hundreds and thousands of ferocious tigers pounced out and bit their limbs and throats, dragging them into the destructive killing formation, from the totem armor to the flesh and blood body to the soul and glory, they were all torn into pieces. These furious Lion Warriors didnt even have the time to moan. They were like withered leaves in the storm, blown away without a trace. After sucking their blood and fear, the power of the Violent Bladesoared to the highest level. But at this time, the Lion King had already completed the reproduction equipment of the totem armor. A lion that looked like it was made of gold rose up from the ground. The spiritual flames above his head turned into tens of thousands of furious golden lions. They roared at the same time, rolling sound waves that could topple mountains and overturn seas, destroying everything in their path. After the sound waves, Lion King held two sabers that were respectively inlaid with nine gold rings and faced Tiger Kings Blade of Fury! The collision between the two supreme powerhouses of the Gold clan was like two train cannons that were moving on the same railway track. After they flew at lightning speed to a distance that was sufficient for them to fight with bayonets, they fired a shot at the muzzle of the opponents cannon. A radius of 100 meters was enveloped by the light flames. The shock wave was like hundreds of thousands of dragons that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They rampaged through the vast forest without any scruples. The humus, soil, and rocks that were raised from the depths of the ground.., it was as if a huge wave that was dozens of meters high could be swept up. Everyone present was enveloped by the shock wave. It was like a lone boat that had lost its momentum in a huge wave. It could only follow the waves and grit its teeth to grasp the rhythm of the surging waves. Only then could it avoid being affected by the killing intent released by the Lion King and Tiger King. Everyone was hallucinating. It was as if there were hundreds and thousands of angry lions and tigers that were a hundred times more ferocious than in reality. In other words, monsters that looked like angry lions and tigers were burning in the dense forest, they were using their fangs, sharp claws, broken bones, and intestines that had been dug out of their bellies to entangle and tear at each other. However, this was not the only problem that they had to worry about. The Slaughtering Angelsfrom the land of Holy Light had originally relied on the blood of high-level orcs and the totem power they released to search and lock onto their targets. Compared to the blood that was not easy to capture and identify. The totem power was undoubtedly the best source of radiation. Now, the Lion King and the Tiger King had instantly released such violent totem power, immediately attracting the attention of countless slaughtering angelsoutside the dense forest. The remains of the evil energy puppets that had been sleeping for three thousand years could no longer hold themselves back. The Crystals and magical runes on their bodies were shining brightly, driving their limbs, which were gradually fading away, into the forest, they rushed toward the Lion King and the Tiger King. To be fair, most of the remains of the evil energy puppets were not high-level. Without a large number of components and a slightly insufficient spiritual energy reserve, it was impossible for them to unleash 100% of their combat strength. With the totem armor on, an ORC warrior was more than enough to deal with one evil energy puppet remains, or even three to five evil energy puppet remains. The problem was that there were simply too many evil energy puppet remains. After all, they came from the era of the strongest holy light camp three thousand years ago, the Holy Light Army that tried to finish it in one battle. And Lion King and Tiger King were restricted in all aspects in order to keep it a secret. Whether it was the exploration team or the hunting team, added together, there were only about a hundred people. The number of evil energy puppet remains awakened by Meng Chao exceeded three hundred. This meant that the ambushers and the ambushers had to find a solution before they fought to the death. Otherwise, they would only perish together under the purification of the Holy Light. Therefore, even though he had slashed out with an earth-shattering blade, it seemed to have overturned the entire ground within a hundred arms radius. Tiger Kings brain that was as hot as lava was clear-headed. He realized that he had lost the best chance to kill Lion King perhaps forever. The Lion Kings strength was a little higher than his. At this moment, he equipped the totem armor on top of his fangs. Originally, he and the Wolf King had planned carefully. If the Lion King really sensed the existence of the ambush circle and put on the totem armor in advance, they would have an absolute advantage in numbers. No matter how tragic the price was, they had to achieve their goal, and they would certainly achieve their goal. But now, the fierce tiger warriors under him and the Wolf warriors under the Wolf King were all entangled by the evil energy puppets remains. It was already good enough that they could survive the continuous outbreak of the evil energy pollution.., how could they still have the strength to annihilate the team of the Lion King! How could this be? Even though he was ruthless to the extreme, the Tiger King, who never regretted doing anything, could not help but let out an extremely depressed roar in his heart. Who exactly is it? Who exactly woke up so many evil energy puppet remains and lured them here! The same question also surfaced in the mind of Lion Kings Horn of Destruction. Although he had narrowly avoided the Tiger Kings most brutal three axes and had even put on his totem armor in time, he did not have any power that could threaten his life for the time being. However, there was not a hint of relief on the Lion Kings face. It did not matter whether the Tiger Kings surprise attack had succeeded or not. The fact that the Tiger King had appeared in the depths of the Holy Mountain of Tulan meant that the crimson gold city must have undergone a drastic change. In theory, only a few trusted aides such as Platinum embraceand Hu Langknew that he had gone deep into the Holy Mountain. After he had secretly left Crimson Gold City, the comparison between the strength of the Lion Race and the tiger race in the city had begun to tilt towards the latter. Once he really excavated the inheritance of the Sacred Mountain Temple, the Tiger Kings violent blade would never have the chance to touch the throne of the great chieftain of the Golden Clan, let alone become the war chieftain and rule over the past 10,000 years, the largest orc army! At the thought of this, the Lion Kings golden eyes instantly turned red. He could vaguely guess what had happened in Crimson Gold City after he had entered deep into the Holy Mountain, and who had brought the Tiger King all the way to chase after him. They were actually able to arrive before him and set up an ambush. This was truly a flawless trap. If it wasnt for the evil energy puppets remains that suddenly surged out from the edge of the dense forest, his head would have been trampled under the Tiger Kings feet long ago, and the Fang that he was most proud of would also become a decoration hanging on the Tiger Kings neck. However.. The number of evil energy puppets remains that have been awakened is too many, isnt it? Kanus, you deranged corpse-eating hound, your appetite is really not small. From the looks of it, could it be that you want to capture me and the violent blade in one fell swoop? Chapter 1279 - Chaos Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Tiger King had wronged the Wolf King. Jackal Kanus had considered the strategy of awakening the remains of the evil energy puppets and capturing both the Lion King and the Tiger King when he was planning the entire plan. However, after some thought, he immediately gave up on the immature and very dangerous idea. Mainly because, even he did not know how many evil energy puppet remains were buried in the depths of the Holy Mountain and how many of these remains had not been completely corroded, had not used up all their psionic power, and still had the ability to climb back up to become Angels of Slaughter. In short, this method was too uncontrollable. If he was slightly careless, it was very likely that his men would be dragged into it as well. Moreover, once a large number of evil energy puppet remains appeared, it was very likely that the Lion King and the Tiger King would temporarily put aside their conflicts and jointly resist the enemies from the land of Holy Light. For the Wolf King, this was a little self-defeating. After all, his entire plan was built on the advantage of information gap. In his plan, the Lion King and the Tiger King absolutely could not exchange too much information. It was best to fall into a life-and-death battle as soon as they met, achieving the effect of mutual destruction or one death and one serious injury. Once the two powerhouses of the Gold clan temporarily stopped fighting, it was very easy for them to outline their intentions in just a few words. At that time, forget about whether or not the Lion King and the Tiger King would fight to the death. Before they fought to the death, it would not be a big problem for them to join hands and crush him to death. For example, right now, canus the jackal had keenly sensed that the earth-shattering battle between the Horn of destruction and the blade of Fury had only lasted for three rounds. Then, faced with the remains of the evil energy puppets that kept jumping into the jungle, the two powerhouses wisely chose to distance themselves and gather their troops to form a battle formation. Instead, they aimed their spears at the slaughter angels that were surrounded by holy light, they did not aim at each other. What was worse was that there were more than a dozen Gnoll warriors lying in ambush in the forest. They were all elite soldiers created by Jackalkanus after spending a lot of resources and secret techniques over the years. They had the unparalleled combat strength of the current Tulan orcs that they had never seen before. They were more than ten times stronger than ordinary Gnoll Warriors. However, on the surface, they were merely the lackeys that followed behind the Liger warriors and were responsible for cleaning up the battlefield. They had originally planned to tear off their disguises after Lion King and Tiger King were both injured. But now, so many evil energy puppet remains had appeared. Jackalkanus had sharp eyes. He saw that one of his trusted aides was already surrounded by three evil energy puppet remains. If they displayed their true strength, it would naturally be easy for them to kill the evil energy puppet remains. However, in such a case, it was far beyond the performance of the Wolf Warriors. Once they were discovered by the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury, countless questions would naturally pop up in their minds. They would then understand the Wolf Kings ambition and the grand plan that had just revealed the tip of the iceberg. Even the Doomsday Wolf in the future would be caught off guard by the sudden change and mess up the overall rhythm. However, no matter how many evil energy puppet remains appeared. Even if Lion King and Tiger King discovered his scheme. This was still not the most fatal problem. Canus the Jackal had a firm belief in his ambition and the cause that was bound to succeed. He believed that even if the Lion King and Tiger Kings hard power far surpassed his own. Even if they were forced to temporarily stop fighting under the pressure of the evil energy puppets remains and work together against the outside world, and discover his scheme. He also had a way to get there first, obtain the sacred mountains inheritance, and then finish them off in one go. The most fatal question now was, who exactly awakened so many evil energy puppet remains and lured them here? The Wolf King did not believe in coincidences. Such a large number of evil energy puppet remains could only come from the great swamp southwest of the Scarlet Mountain Peak. They had long known that there were a large number of killing machines buried in the Great Swamp, so they did not dare to explore that area. They would rather take a long detour and take a Big Detour. It was absolutely impossible to trigger any of the evil energy puppet remains. The timing was so exquisite. It just so happened to be able to catch him. Then, he thought of the feeling of being spied on from time to time in the depths of his brain. There were several times when he almost caught the Spellcheckers nerves. The wolf king immediately realized that it was a Spellcheckerrelated to the ancient Dream Saintess who had activated and attracted the evil energy puppet remains. This person was still hiding nearby. He was his biggest and most dangerous opponent! Canusgaze instantly turned into an invisible sharp blade that pierced through the smoke and dust in the sky as well as the holy light that was constantly surging, searching for traces of the spy on the chaotic battlefield. As a spy, Meng Chao also felt the pressure of life and death. At first, he only wanted to lure the remains of the evil energy puppets into the forest before he successfully retreated. But the problem was that the number of the evil energy puppetsremains was beyond imagination. Dozens of angels of slaughterlocked onto him. The endless holy light cut off the trees around him and burnt them into charcoal. Then, fire walls were burnt on his way forward, deep ravines were plowed out. Even after he jumped into the dense forest, the angels of slaughterwere still chasing after him. On several occasions, the sharp blades surrounded by holy light almost tore through the armor on his back and pierced through his heart. Meng Chao, who was jumping up and down in a panic, could only dive into the encirclement of the wolves, tigers, and leopards. He tried to distract the Angels of slaughterwith the dumbfounded warriors of the Lion Clan, Tiger clan, and Wolf Clan. However, in this way, he could not help but expose his existence in front of some of the Tulan Beastmen. Looking at the totem armor on his body that was completely different from that of the gold clan, which vaguely carried the scent of the Bloody Hoofs clan, the dumbfounded wolves, tigers, and leopards could not help but ask, Which part of you are you from? Fortunately, the Angel of Slaughterwho came one after another attracted all the hatred and released it violently after increasing it by three to five times. Holy Light and totems crisscrossed. Flesh, blood, and machinery flew everywhere. Explosions and gears gnawed at the bones one after another. The sound of bones cracking and gears cracking was incessant. It was a battle that had lasted for ten thousand years, in the depths of Tulan Sacred Mountain, which had been silent for three thousand years, the battle was restarted in the most tragic way. There was no need for eye contact or verbal communication. After realizing that the scale of the evil energy puppets remains was beyond imagination, Lion King, Tiger King, and their furious Lion Warriors and fierce tiger warriors chose to face the outside world in unison. First, they would deal with the demonic puppets remains that were used like a tide, and then they would deal with the battle for the throne of Turanze. Similarly, no one chose, and no one even thought of running away. This was the sacred mountain, the Glorious Palace of all Turanzuns ancestral spirits, the land of eternal rest! Their opponent was the demonic puppets remains, an enemy that had been pestering them for ten thousand years, and the most terrifying ultimate weapon! As the pride of a high-level orc, they would never allow them to retreat in such a place in front of such an opponent. Moreover, they had nowhere to retreat to. The space in the depths of the sacred mountain had been cut into countless fragments. The seemingly flat land would soon reach the edge of the fragment space. It would be blocked or even swallowed by the mist that came out of nowhere. And every once in a while, the mist would continue to gush out. It covered most of the space, and only a few Isolated islandscould maintain stability. and these Isolated islands.., were often the entrancesthat led to the next space. They had nowhere to run. As for the remains of the evil energy puppets, it was impossible for them to watch them hide on the isolated islandswhere space was relatively stable and hug each other. Then, they could only fight to the death. Lion King and Tiger King were like two iron pincers of a giant crab. They stabbed at the places where the evil energy puppets were densest from different directions. The Lion King waved his two curved sabers that were shaking with gold rings, emitting deafening explosions and blowing out circles of ripples in the air. All the evil energy puppets that were touched by the ripples seemed to have been blown away by a pair of invisible hands that were as fast as lightning, they were instantly dismantled into the most basic parts, and they were blown away like fairies scattering flowers. The blade of fury of the Lion King was even more bloody. It turned into a bloody mist in the form of a ferocious tiger and covered the bodies of the evil energy puppets. As long as the bodies of the devilish puppets were covered by the bloody mist, the newly-refreshed metal surface would show signs of corrosion and breakage at a speed visible to the naked eye. The crystals that were still shining a moment ago seemed to have been drained of their energy by the bloody mist, and cracks that looked like spider webs appeared on them. In fact, a few clusters of bloody mist even crawled into the bodies of the devilish puppets through the gaps.. After a series of cracking noises, some of the limbs of the devilish puppets were hijacked, the Slaughtering Angelsunleashed the ferocious flames of a mad tiger and crashed toward their companions. Chapter 1280 - Going All Out Chapter 1280: Going All Out Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, there were simply too many evil energy puppet remains. The Lion King and Tiger Kings destruction could not cover the entire forest. In places beyond their reach, there were still a large number of killing machines shrouded in light mist. They jumped into the forest like giant spiders and pounced on the lion warriors. Moreover, neither the Lion King nor the Tiger King could leave their distractions and go all out. After realizing that the other party was a real threat, they had no choice but to consider how they should fight against the other party after they killed all the evil energy puppet remains. The more strength they retained, the more chances they had to survive. After all, it was not just their own team that was facing the evil energy puppet remains. Wouldnt it be too foolish to go all out at this moment? Such thoughts were gnawing at their fighting spirit like poisonous insects. It made it so that the two experts of the Gold clan were unable to fully express themselves. It was the same for the Furious Lion Warriors and the fierce tiger warriors under them. After the former noticed that the fierce tiger warriors were lying in ambush in the dense forest, he was already covered in cold sweat. Moreover, from the number of fierce tiger warriors and their positions, it was analyzed that if it were not for the sudden appearance of the remains of the evil energy puppet, his team would have been completely annihilated by the fierce tiger warriors. Since the latter had a large number of warriors, the impact of the evil energy puppets remains was even more severe. While they were complaining in their hearts, they could not help but worry that if the furious lion warriors, especially the Horn of destruction, managed to break out of their encirclement.., what kind of serious consequences would be triggered if they fled back to crimson gold city. As a result, faced with the butchers knife that was surrounded by holy light from the evil energy puppets remains, both the furious Lion Warriors and the fierce tiger warriors could not help but be distracted. Half of their eyes were fixed on the remains of the evil energy puppet in front of them, while the other half were staring at each other, who were very close to each other. They were afraid that the other party would stab them in the back when they were in the middle of a fierce battle with the remains of the evil energy puppet. Of course, the same group of people were also pondering whether they should stab the other party in the back while the other party was in the middle of a fierce battle with the remains of the evil energy puppet. As for the Jackal warriors led by kanus, there was no need to mention them. As guilty as they were, they had no idea whether or not they should display their full strength in the face of the menacing evil energy puppets remains. Once the Liger warriors discovered that their strength far exceeded the limits of the ordinary Wolf Clan.., what kind of terrible development would the situation become. In addition, this batch of evil energy puppet remains had been sleeping in the swamp for too long. A large number of parts were rusted and incomplete. Even after being purified by the holy light, they were still riddled with holes and extremely unstable. Such an unstable state severely restricted their combat ability. However, it made them like walking bombs that could self-destruct at any time. Every time a demonic energy puppets remains self-destructed, the area within dozens of arms would be covered by a huge ball of light. Covered by a light that was bright enough to blind the eyes, even if the Liger warriors did not die, their totem armors would be heavily contaminated, losing the ability to change and self-repair as they wished, they would become as fragile as ceramics. Thus, when the evil energy puppets fell or exploded one after another,. The casualties of the Liger warriors and the Jackal warriors increased at an alarming rate. More and more beastmen powerhouses lost their vitality in their totem armors, and after they cracked like porcelain, they could only use their flesh and blood to withstand the machinery that was shining with holy light. In the end, their flesh and blood flew everywhere, their bones shattered, they died together with their enemies. However, their enemies did not only have numbers. Boom! Boom Boom! Boom Boom Boom! When a series of deafening booms came from the edge of the forest, countless towering trees that were dozens of meters tall fell down like weeds in a hurricane. The Flames that soared into the sky turned into a boiling light mist, when it almost filled half of the sky, Lion King, Tiger King, Wolf King, and all the Orc warriors realized that something was wrong. Before they could react, a beam of light blade that was a hundred times brighter and thicker than all the Holy Light just now cut through the edge of the forest at lightning speed, hitting the skull of a fierce tiger warrior. This fierce tiger warrior seemed to be entangled by a giant snake condensed from lightning, unable to move at all. The armor on his body that was shining with the totem of the fierce tiger dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye. First, the totem was deprived of its colorful light. Then, the metallic luster and crystal-clear texture on the surface of the armor also disappeared. He was like a primitive man wearing a stone armor, and the stone armor that was getting rougher and rougher was quickly cut in the middle by the light blade. Almost without the ability to fight back, the fierce tiger warrior was cut in half vertically from head to toe. However, the huge wound seemed to have been sealed by some mysterious force, and not a drop of blood or a piece of broken organ flowed out, it was like an anatomical drawing used in medicine or some kind of weird artwork. Soon, the Artistwho created this artwork made a grand entrance in front of everyones horrified eyes. A killing machine that was thirty to fifty meters tall. A strength Angel. Countless tubes engraved with magical runes were arranged like a complicated maze. Lethal psionic energy flowed endlessly in the depths of the tubes. Through the transformation and enhancement of the magical rune arrays, it transformed into unparalleled heat and kinetic energy.., as well as the roar that tore the sky apart, it shot out from the beehive-like holes. The giant crab-like figure was dragged by half of its body, which was thicker than a barbarian elephant warriors, while the other half was carried by dozens of evil energy puppets. It looked like one was tall while the other was low, and it was staggering.., but it had a kind of magic power that made ones scalp go numb. Especially when the several lumps of crystals that looked like giant tumors embedded on the back of the giant crab emitted a magnificent light and enveloped the brains of all carbon-based intelligent life forms present. Whether it was the lion-man, tigerman, or werewolf, solemn and solemn horns sounded in their ears, and illusions appeared in front of their eyes. It was as if they really saw an angel shining with golden light, holy and inviolable, and could only bow and worship. Under the gaze of the Angels holy wings and majestic eyes, the existences of these half-human and half-beast seemed so humble, so dirty, so evil, and so ridiculous. Everything in the world originates from the Holy Light, and will definitely return to the embrace of the Holy Light. Many orc warriors heard this low moan in their minds. This low moan was like a secret anesthetic made by a witch doctor, instantly numbing their central nerves, causing them to be dumbstruck and unable to move. Therefore, the strength angel waved its huge iron pincers and easily grabbed the second fierce tiger warrior. With a Kachasound, the fierce tiger warrior was cut in half along with his totem armor, he was thrown high into the air. This time, the strength Angel did not use its mysterious power to seal the wound. The internal organs of the fierce tiger warrior danced in the air like bloody fireworks, sprinkling on the bodies of many lion-men, tiger-men, and werewolves. For the first time in their lives, they felt a deep fear in their bones. In the dead silence of fear, the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury let out earth-shattering roars at the same time. The Lion King and the Tiger King finally realized that if they did not put aside their past grudges and went all out, everyone present would be turned into corpses purified by the holy light in a moment. The two experts of the gold clan used their roars to shatter the illusions and illusions created by the Strength Angel. They shot at the strength angel like two angry cannonballs. Countless evil energy puppet remains jumped up one after another, trying to intercept the Lion King and Tiger King. However, they were used as stepping stones, crushing them in mid-air. Instead, they accelerated time and time again. After dodging the strength Angels holy light sweep and the pincer attack, they jumped onto the strength Angels back. The crystal on the strength angels back shone brightly like a tumor. One could clearly see that in the depths of the crystal, there were many mysterious and complicated magic arrays. As the light continued to expand, it instantly covered the strength Angels entire back. The magic arrays turned into flames and frost. The Flames and frost turned into swords, Spears, and halberds. They stabbed fiercely at the Lion King and Tiger King, trapping them firmly in the sword and halberd forest. However, the Lion King and Tiger King, who had abandoned their distracting thoughts, were the most terrifying existences in the entire Lan Ze. Naturally, they would not be obstructed by a mere magic array. The Lion Kings Golden Ring Scimitars collided with each other. The sound waves immediately turned into raging waves that could be seen with the naked eye, blowing away the flames and frost. The Tiger Kings violent blade dragged a scarlet tail flame as it ruthlessly hacked at the strength Angels outer shell.. Under the surge of the flames, the outer shell was hacked up high, tearing a three to five arm long hole, the precise mechanical structure inside was revealed. Chapter 1281 - Self-Destruct Chapter 1281: Self-Destruct Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Under the Lion King and Tiger Kings joint efforts, the Angel of Strengths back suddenly emitted thick smoke and flames that soared into the sky. Accompanied by bursts of explosions, a large number of burning components spurted out from its cracked metal shell. The Angel of Strengths originally unstable trajectory suddenly became even more chaotic and disorderly. It was like a headless fly magnified by a million times. The super-large killing machine from three thousand years ago was no match for the two powerhouses of the Gold Clan after all. However, because of that, it released even more violent flames of light. The red-hot iron pincers swept across like a hurricane, sweeping away the towering trees, the remains of the evil energy puppets, and the Orc warriors within its attack range, regardless of whether they were friends or foes. What was even more terrifying was that, with a series of ear-piercing creaking sounds, the flames spurting out from the depths of the strength Angels enormous body gradually turned from crimson to pure white. It was like a steam engine that was about to explode, sending out a distress signal. With the strength Angel as the center, the spiritual ripples visible to the naked eye spread out rapidly and covered the entire dense forest. The Orc warriors that were swept by the spiritual energy ripples all felt their internal organs shift. They had a splitting headache, and the totem power seemed to have lost control and was running wildly at the ends of their limbs. The experienced senior warriors all had a change in expression. They all knew what such a large-scale spiritual energy interference meant. This meant that the strength Angel had lost control. The crystals stored in its body were irreversibly heading toward the path of no return for the chain reaction. This was the prelude to self-destruction! Demonic energy pollution! Lion King and Tiger King roared in unison. They realized that the fate of themselves, the lion and tiger clans, the Gold clan, and even the entire Tulan Beast Clan had reached a critical juncture of life and death. The demonic energy puppet remains that were no more than three to five arms high just now, once they self-destructed, they would be able to affect an area with a radius of more than ten arms. The Beastmen warriors within the attack range would be either killed or injured, even if they were lucky enough to remain unharmed.., the combat ability of the totem armor would be greatly reduced. What kind of disastrous consequences would be triggered if the giant creature that was seventy to eighty arms self-destructed? When they thought of the scene in the war epic where the super-giant evil energy puppetscontamination of the evil energyover the past ten million years had caused the death of countless warriors of Tulan who were once the most powerful warriors.., even the unparalleled savages such as the Horn of destruction and the furious blade could not help but feel their scalps go numb and their hearts freeze. However, they could not run away. Putting aside the honor of the warriors of Tulan, their most trusted and trusted subordinates were all entangled by the remains of the evil energy puppets. Even if they could escape alive, they would not be able to leave the Holy Mountain alive if all their subordinates were wiped out. Even if they were lucky enough to leave the Holy Mountain alive, they would be too ashamed to return to crimson gold city to meet their own people. Besides, the condition of the super-large evil puppet was extremely unstable. Nobody knew when it would explode in the blink of an eye or the blink of an eye next time. Rather than being accused of running away in front of the ancestral spirits, it was still possible for the super-large evil puppet to be swept by a spiritual storm. It was better to seize every second and continue to attack, so that they could tear the super-large evil energy puppet into pieces before it self-detonated. At the very least.., take out all the crystals that might trigger the self-detonation, which were hidden deep inside the evil energy puppet, and throw them far away. Thinking of this, the Lion King and the Tiger King did not hold back anymore. Their sabers danced crazily, and their totems roared. They were like two large shield machines from Dragon City, tearing apart the shell of the strength angel and the magical rune arrays attached to the shell, withstanding the surging flames, lightning, and frost, they drilled into the body of the strength Angel resolutely. The Crystals on the back of the strength angel flickered at a high frequency. Hum Hum Hum Humwas emitted, like the sound of a swarm of bees dancing in the temple. Hearing the sound, the smaller remains of the evil energy puppets around them all raised their blade limbs and moved their feet. They abandoned the enemies in front of them and rushed to the back of the strength Angel. They rushed towards the Lion King and Tiger King like a flood. They tried to block the destruction of the orc powerhouses and buy time for the strength Angel to self-destruct. The lion and tiger warriors around them also realized that death or life might be within their thoughts. They also roared and jumped onto the strength Angels back. They forcefully withstood the surging magic rune array, bombarding the frost, lightning, and flames in front of them. They pounced onto the small demonic puppetscorpses, they rolled down from the strength Angels body together with the other party in a manner of mutual destruction. Both sides fought with the last drop of blood and the last thread of spiritual energy. The totem armors of many orc warriors were cracked and peeled off. Even the white broken bones were exposed in the air, but they still pierced the sharp broken bones into the gears and bearings of the evil energy puppets without fear of death, the operation of the evil energy puppets was stopped. After the Orc warriors moved forward one after another, the Lion King and the Tiger King finally drilled into the core of the strength Angels storage crystal. Crystal stones that were crystal clear but were as dazzling as the sun at the moment, and were even emitting screeching noises, were thrown out of the strength Angels body. Every time a crystal that was losing control and about to self-destruct was thrown out, a liger warrior would step forward and receive it without caring about his own safety. He would grit his teeth and carry the crystal despite the tremendous interference of spiritual energy, then, he would run to the edge of the forest far away. Because the crystals that were out of control possessed extremely high radiation and even the special ability to dismantle the molecular structure of matter. Running with such crystals was even more terrifying than running with steel ingots that were thousands of degrees hot. The moment many Orc warriors received the crystals, the totem armors on their bodies began to bubble like scalds. The Lustre of the liquid metal-like substances dimmed and dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. The bodies of flesh and blood under the totem armors were constantly carbonized. Every step they took, they would taste an excruciating pain. The Liger warriors were indeed the most trusted elite soldiers of the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury. Even though the radiation of the out-of-control crystals was so intense, they had run for at least five hundred arms on average until their internal organs seemed to have been melted by the surging spiritual energy. Their brains were boiling to the point that they were about to burst out of their skulls, only then did they throw the out-of-control crystals far away with their last strength. This was the only method recorded in the war epic written by the Tulan ancestral spirits with their lives that could prevent the evil energy puppets from self-destructing. About half of the crystals stored in the strength Angels body were dispersed to the greatest extent. Even if they really exploded, the power within the unit space would be reduced to the minimum. However, there was still half of the crystals. When the strength Angel began to self-destruct, the first thing that was killed seemed to be time. Within the range of thousands of arms around the strength Angel, everyone felt that time, which was originally like a gurgling water, had first turned into a viscous mud, and then into hard bricks and stones, and they were the insects embedded in the bricks and stones. Whether it was the branches that were swaying unsteadily due to the shock wave, the smoke that soared into the sky like a dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, or the orc warriors and the remains of the evil energy puppets that rampaged around, all of them were frozen in time, there was nothing they could do. They could only watch as beams of light that were even more dazzling than the midday sun burst out from the broken shell of the strength Angel. When the beams of light collided with the beams of light, they split into more beams, when the beams of light converged into wings of light, the wings of light turned into a raging ocean of light. Under the cover of this ocean of light, whether it was the strength angel or the evil energy puppets and Orc warriors attached to it, they all became crystal clear, like fragile and transparent glass products, even the mechanical structure inside and the ORCs internal organs could be seen clearly. The Orc warriors who were far away from the strength Angel wanted to run away. However, their glass-like limbs could not move at all during the frozen time. It was like playing on the beach, forgetting the time, realizing that the sea was rising, but it was too late to run away. They could only watch as the ocean of light moved closer and closer to them inch by inch, it submerged their toes, ankles, knees, pelvis, abdomen, chest, and head. Until their vision was covered by a pure white fog, and they could no longer see anything, including their fingers. A deafening roar like a tsunami finally rushed into their ears, deeply shocking and even shattering their brains. The Orc warriors flew up lightly like withered leaves that had fallen into a hurricane. Many of the demonic energy puppet remains and the out-of-control crystals that had just been thrown out were affected by the flood of light and began to explode in succession. The entire scarlet mountain peak was illuminated by the self-destruction of the strength angel, turning it pale.. Chapter 1282 - The Attacker Chapter 1282: The Attacker Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Meng Chao was awakened by his own coughing. He did not know how long it lasted. It went on until the sky turned dark, until his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were about to spurt out from the depths of his throat. Only then did he slightly regain control of his body. Even though his entire body was filled with incomparable pain, it told him that he was still alive. His fragmented soul still took quite a while before it was barely pieced back together in the depths of his brain. He took more than ten deep breaths and slightly suppressed the urge to spurt out blood. He clenched his loose teeth and struggled to get up. He knelt down on one knee and checked his own injuries. The good news was that he was still wearing the totem armor. The bad news was that the battle performance of the totem armor had plummeted to the bottom. Not only did the totem on the surface of the armor become blurry, dark scars appeared on the originally shiny parts. There were also many spider web-like crisscrossing cracks that could not be repaired by liquid metal-like substances in time, through the shocking cracks, one could see the flesh-cut wounds. The operating system of the totem armor directly entered a large amount of jumping information streams into his visual nerves. It was like a Work of artthat was scribbled by a drunken madman, it told him that the totem armor had been pollutedby the holy light. It would take a long time and an astronomical amount of resources before it could be completely repaired. Under the totem armor, Meng Chaos spiritual energy was slowly wandering in his limbs and bones. Soon, he confirmed that at least thirty to fifty bones in his body had been slightly cracked, there were also seven to eight organs that had internal bleeding of different degrees. The strength Angels self-detonation was truly terrifying. Meng Chao turned his head with lingering fear. He saw a scene that looked like hell, as if it had been ravaged by a cloud bomb. The entire dense forest had completely disappeared. Most of the towering trees had been blown into pieces the moment the strength Angel self-detonated. The burning branches and pieces of wood were like a fairy scattering flowers, turning into ashes in the process of flying. The humus that was more than three to five meters thick was also affected by the successive explosions. The nutrients that had accumulated in the soil for many years were all turned into fuel, causing the entire fertile soil to be engulfed by the pure white flame demonsrampage. The Flames had been reduced for an unknown period of time, and the fire had weakened slightly. However, the thick smoke was getting stronger and stronger. It was like a black cloud pressing down on the city, suppressing more than half of the Scarlet Mountain Peak. Under the engulfing of the dark clouds, the diamond-shaped ridge of the Scarlet Mountain Peak had changed its appearance, becoming even more fragmented. Of course, it was also possible that the self-detonation of the strength Angel had triggered a chain reaction of the entire magnetic field of heaven and earth, it had caused a spatial anomaly to descend ahead of time. Even the sky that was not covered by the dark clouds had been dyed gray by the dust that had been swept up by the explosion. The dust that looked like gray snow scattered to the ground and landed on Meng Chaos shoulder. Soon, it was half the thickness of a finger. It was truly a miserable scene of the end of the world. No one survived. No, there should still be people who survived. Meng Chao heard dozens of shrill screams coming from the depths of the gray snow, smoke, and flames. The heavily wounded wolves, tigers, and leopards exhausted their last bit of life force, but their screams were a hundred times more ear-piercing than the wails of ghosts and wolves. Fortunately Such wails made Meng Chaos heart palpitate with cold sweat. He didnt expect to attract a monster like the strength Angel. Fortunately, the Lion King and the Tiger King did their best and took out more than half of the crystals stored in the strength angel before it self-detonated. Otherwise, even if he was quite far away from the strength angel at that time, and he had the protection of the totem armor, it was very likely that he would have been taught by the holy light purificationand literally become a new person. I wonder if Lion King and Tiger King are still alive. And the most troublesome Wolf King. The situation has completely deviated from the original plan be it Lion Kings, Tiger Kings, Wolf Kings, or my plan. Everything needs to be rethought. The most important thing now is to figure out how many survivors there are, and among the survivors, who is the enemy, who is the friend, or rather, who treats me as the enemy, and who can I be the friend of Meng Chao was lost in thought. Suddenly, he felt a thread of silky-like killing intent wrap around his neck from behind, silently seeping into his totem armor and neck muscles, causing the bone marrow between his cervical vertebrae to.., feel a chill that was almost frozen. Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. He subconsciously lowered his head and curled his body, his entire body and his totem armor shrinking into a ball like an armadillo. Xiu! An incomparably sharp sound of rushing wind whistled past above him. If he had not reacted in time, the whistling sound would have torn through his totem armor, cutting off his throat, carotid artery and cervical vertebrae. Meng Chao did not even have the time to blink. His body, which was curled up into an armadillo, suddenly opened up like a spring that had been compressed to the extreme. Both of his legs exerted strength at the same time, and he fiercely kicked backward. The spiritual flames were more like the exhaust flames of a furious rocket. They surrounded his legs and spurted out, bombarding his back. However, the pleasant feeling of impact and the explosive feeling of spiritual energy did not come. Eh?Meng Chao heard a soft sound behind him, and his power fell through. It was like he was swinging a war hammer that weighed a thousand kilograms. His face and ears were red from holding back, and the fatal blow that he threw had hit a phantom that had no physical body. He could not release his power, and it could only backfire on himself, causing his blood vessels to burst and his spiritual energy to be in disorder. He felt extremely uncomfortable. Almost at the same time, fatal killing intent spread from his lower abdomen all the way to his chin. At this moment, Meng Chao was still flying backward and his body was 180 degrees parallel to the ground. The ghostthat had uttered a huhbehind him had somehow crawled under his body! In fact, the ehhad been intentionally uttered by the ghostto interfere with his judgment and make him mistakenly believe that the ghostwas still behind him! This move was truly out of Meng Chaos expectations. As he soared into the sky, he lacked the foundation to exert his strength. It was truly difficult for him to dodge and Parry. In his desperation, he could only ignore the damage to the spiritual veins all over his body and crazily circulate the magnetic levitation force to forcibly pull his body up to the height of half an arm or so. Even so, he still could not avoid the fatal blow from the opponent. Squeak, Squeak, Squeak, squeaksix extremely sharp scraping sounds could be heard. The six claws that protruded out from the end of the opponents arm had cut six crisscrossing scars on Meng Chaos breastplate. Under the enhancement of the totem power, the fierce and unparalleled killing intent crazily surged into Meng Chaos chest along the damaged part of the totem armor, almost cutting his breastbone into pieces. Meng Chao felt as if his heart had been pinched by someone, so painful that he almost fainted again. However, he was very clear that he had encountered the most terrifying enemy since he came to Tu Lan Ze. A moment of fainting would probably mean eternal sleep. The tip of his tongue was ground into pulp on his canine teeth. Not only did he not continue to fly up or Dodge to the left or right, he roared and withdrew the magnetic levitation power. The spiritual flames on his back surged wildly, as if a pair of burning wings had grown out. Borrowing the propulsion force of the surging spiritual flames, his entire body was like a ground-drilling bomb, smashing fiercely toward the enemy below. Bang! The enemy who succeeded in one strike thought that Meng Chao was already panicking and could only dodge to the left or right. And no matter which direction Meng Chao dodged, he had a total of nine follow-up attack plans. They were interlocking and continuous attacks that could drag Meng Chao into the vortex of death and tear him into pieces. He did not expect Meng Chao to be so fierce. When his sternum was almost shattered and blood spurted out of his chest, he did not choose to dodge or parry. Instead, he took a desperate stance and attacked from a high vantage point. In the end, before the attacker could launch a second wave of attacks, Meng Chao pounced into the attackers arms. The attackers abdomen and Meng Chaos right knee made a firm, close contact. Meng Chaos knee was like a war hammer burning red in a furnace, deeply embedded in the attackers chest and abdomen. Even the attacker was also wearing totem armor. But his totem armor was the same as Meng Chaos. After the strength Angels self-explosion, it had been contaminated by the Holy Light, and its defensive power and self-repair ability had been greatly reduced. Many parts of the armor had lost the function of both hardness and softness. It was as fragile as inferior ceramics. The violent spiritual energy spurting out from Meng Chaos knees was about to continue attacking the attackers spine after smashing the armor and destroying his internal organs. The attacker grunted in both shock and pain. However, he was the same as Meng Chao. They were both extremely bold and fierce people who would rather be heavily injured than give up the initiative. He actually took a deep breath and swallowed the broken organs back into his stomach. At the same time, he used the contraction of the muscles in his abdomen to firmly lock Meng Chaos right knee. At the same time, the left and right claws stabbed at Meng Chaos neck again! If Meng Chao continued to bombard the attackers abdomen, although it was possible to blow up the attackers internal organs, his neck would also be pierced by the attackers claws, leaving six transparent holes, his carotid artery and spine would be torn into a mess. If Meng Chao turned pale with fright and tried to pull out his right knee to dodge the claw attack, he would lose the initiative and fall into the attackers rhythm. As a result, Meng Chao made a third choice. He leaned back his neck and then smashed the attackers head with a headbutt. This wasnt an ordinary headbutt. It was a spiritual attack that contained a fear bombin the headbutt. When the helmets and skulls of both sides collided with each other, a devil fire that seemed to have come from the end of the world gushed out from the depths of Meng Chaos brain. It condensed into an indestructible battle axe and slashed toward the depths of the attackers brain, he hacked down ruthlessly! Chapter 1283 - Blood Torch Chapter 1283: Blood Torch Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ever since Meng Chaos rebirth, this Fear Bomb that contained the power of the apocalypse had never failed. It was because the essence of this move was not to gather Meng Chaos own spirit energy to destroy the enemys brain region. Instead, Meng Chao used his high-frequency brain wave oscillations to cause the opponents brain and central nerves to fall into the same frequency resonance. Finally, he would drag his opponents consciousness into the raging flames of the apocalypse. No carbon-based intelligent life could withstand the suffering induced by the apocalyptic flames. It was impossible for the so-called demon god, the Demon Eye of the abyss, or the deities or the warriors of the orcs. The unknown trump card was also the reason why Meng Chao dared to sneak into the lions Den alone. However Just as the Doomsday Flames in Meng Chaos brain surged toward the attackers brain like a flood or a ferocious beast. It was as if it had hit an invisible but indestructible barrier. It rolled back and presented itself before Meng Chaos eyes in a way that was twice as clear and twice as painful. Meng Chaos vision was instantly surrounded by heavenly flames. It was as if he had experienced the desperate moment of destruction of Dragon City twice at the same time. The pain of every cell in his body being burned twice was secondary. The fact that his Trump card had failedhad shocked him greatly and made him break out in cold sweat. How is this possible! ?! How could this guy bounce back my bomb of fear? No, he bounced back twice!! Could it be that he isnt affected by the flames of the Apocalypse at all? Could it be that he isnt afraid of the terror of the Apocalypse and the destruction of Everything? Thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind instantly. However, not a single thought could stop Meng Chaos determination to drain every cell and every mitochondria in his body in an instant. He ignored the pain of his brain exploding. When his head was knocked back by the attacker and his cervical vertebrae were almost broken, his arms had been upgraded and strengthened dozens of times since decades ago, the wave force, which had reached the perfect state, was like a surging wave. At this moment, a deafening sound of waves came from between Meng Chaos palms. It was like a huge wave dozens of meters high that hit a hard reef and broke it into pieces. As long as the opponent wasnt completely indifferent to the Bomb of fear. Instead, they were just a little bit caught in the fear of the Apocalypse. It would cause the reaction speed of the nerves to be slower by 0.1 seconds, allowing Meng Chaos palms to firmly imprint on the other partys heart. Then, even if the totem armor, chest muscles, and sternum blocked it,. Meng Chao was absolutely confident that the spiritual energy that was squeezed out from the deepest part of his cells would be blasted into the other partys heart without leaving a single drop. He would ensure that his opponents heart would bloom and explode even more beautifully than the fireworks on the fiftieth anniversary of Dragon City. However, 0.1 seconds later, before Meng Chao could exert his full strength, the strange thing happened again. The spiritual energy around his body, which was triggered by the wave force, once again seemed to have hit an invisible but indestructible barrier. It returned the way it came and poured into Meng Chaos arms. Meng Chao suddenly felt that he had turned into a small fish that had been killed on the beach by the waves. His arms were in excruciating pain as if his bones had been shattered. His chest was writhing as if a steam engine that had gone out of control had been forcefully stuffed into it. His entire body was like a kite with a broken string. He spat out blood as he fell backward. He crashed heavily onto the ground and rolled for dozens of times before he managed to stabilize his body. The world in his vision was spinning at a high speed. Even the performance data and battle information released by the totem armor were flying around like headless flies. Each ancient Turan rune was dragging a long afterimage, it was impossible to see clearly. Without a doubt. His opponent was not the most terrifying enemy that Meng Chao had encountered since he came to Turan ze. Instead, it was the most dangerous opponent that he had encountered since his rebirth. The Adrenaline replaced his blood and coursed through his veins, causing his brain to freeze like ice at times and spew like lava at other times. The feeling of extreme fear and excitement alternated with each other. Meng Chao had only tasted it once when he was on the god of Fog Mountain, he had tasted it once when he was facing Lu siya in her Jungle banshee form. But it did not mean that he would give up just like that. It was just like how he did not choose to surrender in front of Lu Siya who was in her Forest Banshee form. Gulp Meng Chao swallowed the hot, sticky, steel-like blood back into his stomach. He circulated his spiritual energy to the best of his ability after training the limit streamin 1,024 branches. He did not hesitate to burn his life force and shorten the survival time of his cells, he had to repair the dense spider web cracks on the bones of his arms. Fortunately, he had reached the six star spiritual armorlevel. Other than the totem armor, there was also a vague spiritual shield around his body. At the critical moment, it had the effect of double defense. The Apocalyptic Flamesand the Rippling Forcethat bounced back were the powers that he was most familiar with. The backlash was severe. Not so much that he loses the ability to continue to wrestle with fate. Licking the last drop of blood from the corner of his mouth, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and shot his gaze toward the distance. Sure enough, the mysterious attacker did not follow up with a deadly attack while he was flying like a kite with a broken string. But hiding in the faint smoke, like him, on one knee, gasping for breath, swallowing blood, healing. Meng Chao was slightly relieved. It seemed that the situation had not turned out to be the worst. Even if the attacker was stronger than him, he was not stronger than him by a generation, which gave him an absolute advantage. Whether it was the bomb of fear that contained the flames of Armageddon or The Ripple Forcethat contained all of Meng Chaos spiritual energy, neither of them were perfectly reflected back by the attacker. At least half of the force was still blasted into the deep part of the attackers skull and chest. If you killed a thousand enemies, you would lose eight hundred of your own. The attacker was also heavily injured like Meng Chao. It was still unknown who would be the victor. Now, it was time to compete in willpower. Meng Chaos molars and canine teeth rubbed against each other, producing sparks. He ignited his spiritual energy and turned it into flames of war, which spurted out from his mouth with a furious roar. The crazily burning battle flames seemed to have reignited the vitality of the totem armor. The red totems on the surface of the armor that were flowing like magma were shining again. A lot of Magmawas overflowing from the depths of the Totems in a way that came out of nothing. As if they were alive, they formed meandering red streams that gathered in Meng Chaos palm and wrapped around his ten fingers, it then dripped down from his ten fingers towards the ground, first condensing into two scorching chains. At the end of the chains, the ferocious appearance of the heavy battle blade Skull Crusherappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. Just now, in order to escape for his life, he had put Skull Crusherback into the totem armor. Fortunately, Skull Crusherwas not damaged by Holy light purificationand could still be extracted from the totem armor. With the chain blade in hand, I have the world! Meng Chaos confidence suddenly soared tenfold! The attacker seemed to be seriously injured. He had been kneeling on one knee, his shoulders shaking and panting heavily. He was powerless to stop Meng Chao from retrieving the heavy saber. However, the attacker was supporting the ends of his arms on the ground. The six claws seemed to be slowly protruding, becoming longer, more curved, and sharper than before. Moreover, at a frequency of thousands or even tens of thousands of times per second.., the high frequency vibrated and emitted a very faint buzzing sound. However, it was a sound that would definitely make the insiders shudder and even piss themselves when they heard it. The recovery speed of the attacker was not any slower than that of Meng Chao, the eldest senior brother of the extreme stream. When Meng Chao began to extract the Skull Crusher, the breathing frequency of the attacker had gradually decreased. When the spiritual energy around Meng Chaos body activated the totem, the totem stimulated the liquid metal substance to turn into Magma, and the magma condensed into chains, the assailant had already ended his breathing. He slowly raised his head and responded to Meng Chaos gaze, he stared coldly at his opponent not far away. When Meng Chao summoned two heavy sabers and tightly wound them around his arms, repositioning himself for battle, the assailant had already stood up. The ends of his arms were vibrating at the highest frequency of six claws, easily tearing through the smoke, he walked towards Meng Chao Step by step. Amidst the black smoke and gray dust, the attacker was scarlet red. There was not the slightest bit of mottled totem armor, which was particularly eye-catching. Compared to the heavy armor on Meng Chaos body, which had a pure black background that was like a starless night, coupled with the magma-like orange patterns, it outlined the lines of his muscles. It was low-key and deep, exuding an extremely dangerous temperament. The attackers totem armor was like a burning flame that was fueled by fresh blood. As long as the last drop of blood in this world had not dried up, the blood flame would never be extinguished. It was extremely sharp! It was extremely Zhang Yang! It was extremely arrogant! The design of the totem armor was also as arrogant as the color. Generally speaking, because it was condensed from liquid-like metal, the totem armor of the five great clans had different design languages and styles. However, most of the forms followed the principles of Streamlineand Seamless. The high-level armors worn by battle group-level powerhouses were like the second layer of liquid metal skin that grew out of a body of flesh and blood. Under the premise that they were not severely injured, no one would be able to see even half a crack. The totem armors of the attackers were doing the opposite. It was as if countless sharp wolf teeth were densely pieced together. However, the wolf teeth had not been carefully filtered and combed. They were of different sizes and lengths. Just like that, the canine teeth were interlaced and messily pieced together to form a battle armor. Many parts of the wolf teeth protruded high, as if one could see the crack below. However, the attacker did not care. Instead, visible blood flames spewed out from the crack and coiled around the wolf teeth, they formed blossoming sparks. Countless sparks gathered together, making the attacker in the wolf fang armor look like. a torch lit with bones as the handle and blood as the fuel in the longest night! Chapter 1284 - Six Kills! Chapter 1284: Six Kills! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao exhausted all his strength and used his slowest speed to take a deep breath of the air that was infected by his opponent and filled with the smell of blood. Only then would he not be shaken and retreat in front of this totem battle armor that seemed to have crawled out from the deepest pool of blood in Hell. Other than the owner of this totem armor, no one in Picturesque Orchid Lake, or even in the entire Other World, would be clearer than Meng Chao on the treacherous, ruthless, fierce and terrifying nature of the armor! In his previous life, Meng Chao had not been qualified to personally witness this totem armor unleashing its full power to destroy the heavens and earth. But countless times, from the war epic, from the psionic interference, the indistinct battle videos, from the mouths of his comrades in the chaos faction, from the battle reports that made even the steel torrent from Earth flabbergasted.., one could hear the peerless notoriety of this totem armor. At that time, this totem armor had already evolved to a near-perfect form. What covered the surface of the armor was no longer the blood-red fangs of wolves. Instead, it was clusters of crystal-clear, diamond-shaped crystals that looked like red crystals. These diamond-shaped crystals could not only allow the killing intent released by the owner of the totem armor to turn into bloody flames that could tear the sky apart. It could also disintegrate automatically and fly into the sky, turning into hundreds of flying shuttles that came without a trace and could easily fly at the speed of sound. The flying shuttles could even condense totem power and shoot out like death beams. They were like small floating cannons that shot out hundreds of scarlet death beams at the same time, crisscrossing and crisscrossing into a net of death. It was effortless.., it could completely slaughter a group of knights who had a high-level mage and holy light priest to hold the fort. At this moment, the totem armor was not as powerful as it would be in the future. The pressure it released was like a sea of blood, suffocating Meng Chao. In the entire Lan Ze, there was only one warrior who was qualified to wear such a brutal totem armor. It was unexpected and reasonable. Although Meng Chao luckily survived the strength Angels self-explosion, he met the opponent he did not want to meet before the dust settled. Jackalkanus.. He knows everything. Meng Chaos mind raced. He quickly replayed the sneak attack and counterattack a moment ago and instantly came to a conclusion. Jackalkanus already knew that he was the person who had infiltrated his brain and stolen his visual and auditory information. He was also the person who had attracted a large number of evil energy puppet remains and ruined his plans. It was further deduced that if it were not for the Brainwave Amplificationand the spiritual connectionability of the ancient Dream Saintess, it would have been impossible for him to invade the brain of the Wolf King. In that case, with the wisdom of the Doomsday Wolf, it was not difficult to guess that it was him who had saved the ancient Dream Saintess and caused him to surrender and reorganize the Great Horn Legion. The plan was neither too big nor too small, there was a fatal loophole at the critical moment. All of the above made him the jackal kanus, the biggest opponent and the most dangerous enemy at the moment. Therefore, before the aftershock of the strength Angels self-detonation had subsided and the jackal kanus was likely to be seriously injured, he still did not let go of the opportunity to lock onto and sneak-attack him. He would rather pay the price of aggravating his injuries to nip this unexpected Hidden Dangerof his in the bud! As expected of the unparalleled brutal man who was about to launch a war in another world. Sharp enough, brutal enough, and ruthless enough All along, Meng Chao had been deeply awed by the image of the military strongman who had wreaked havoc in another world in his previous life and eventually brought about the apocalypse. It was to the extent that he was always cowardly and worried about gains and losses before coming into direct contact with Jackalkanus. In fact, the thought of Killing the Wolf King as soon as they meetitself was an instinctive psychological defense triggered by his uncontrollable fear of the Wolf King itself. The series of ups and downs just now, where life and death intertwined, also proved that even if the Jackalat this moment had not evolved into the future Doomsday Wolf.., but he had shown a side that was even sharper than the Tiger King and the Lion King. However, it was the stimulation of his life hanging by a thread that triggered the ferocity deep in Meng Chaos bone marrow and completely shattered the fear in his subconscious that originated from his previous life. Im not dead yet! I was ambushed by the Doomsday Wolf. Not only did I not die, I even inflicted heavy damage on him! The man who swept through the foreign world and almost annexed the land of Holy Light in the future actually kneeled in front of me on one knee just now! Thats right. At this moment, he is not the doomsday wolf yet. Perhaps, he will never become the Doomsday Wolf! Look, even though he tried his best to maintain the illusion that he was unharmed, strolling leisurely, and sure of victory. But his shoulders are still rising and falling slightly. He placed both of his hands slightly behind his back to cover the trembling of his fingertips. He walked very slowly because he didnt want to walk in front of me so quickly. He also wanted to buy some time to recuperate for a few more minutes before he could once again engage in a great battle with me. After the strength Angels self-detonation, his totem armor was also heavily damaged. In many places, more than half of the Wolf Fanghad fallen off, and it had become riddled with holes and holes. Even the fierce flames that he released had a feeling of wanting to cover up but wanting to hide. This is The Smell of fear. Just like how Im deeply afraid of the Doomsday Wolfin the future, this zombie dog that hasnt completed its evolution is also deeply afraid of me who has a mysterious origin and disrupted all of his plans. At this moment, Kanus and I are still on the same starting line! Every thought exploded in his mind like fireworks. Meng Chaos gaze and the arm that was holding the skull crusher became more stable. When Jackalkanus was less than ten steps away from him, and the flames of their battle made contact in the air, producing Chi Chisounds of collision, Meng Chao had completely adjusted his emotions and was in his best combat posture, he faced his fated opponent head-on. Jackalkanus keenly sensed the changes in Meng Chaos aura. It was as if he had seen a wall made of invisible lightning in the air. He stopped nine steps away. The vibration frequency of the six claws once again broke through the limit. Just the sound waves released by tearing through the air were like wails of ghosts and howls of Wolves, ravaging Meng Chaos eardrums. The two sides fell into a short stalemate. The constantly expanding spiritual flames were still spreading toward the other side in a visible manner. If it was possible, Meng Chao really wasnt willing to fight kanus to the death. Through the soul-stirring battle just now and the spiritual flames probing at this moment, Meng Chao keenly sensed that the opponents hard strength was a little more stable than his own. Even if he mobilized all of his wisdom, willpower, and secret techniques from the future to defeat Kanus with great difficulty,. There was a high chance that he would be dragged into hell to be buried with this ruthless Wolf King. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, it was impossible for him to be completely wiped out. His heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys, hands, and feet, he would have to let kanus take away three, five, or even seven, or eight items in order to live up to his identity as a Hero of a lifetime.. How could he reverse the future and firmly grasp the doomsday in his hands! Was it possible to turn enemies into friends with kanus, or at least temporarily cooperate with him? Dont joke around. The current situation was so dangerous and awkward. How could he explain everything? Should he let out a dry cough, he said to the wolf king, Old Ka, brother Ka, actually, Im not targeting you. There is no personal grudge between the two of us. On the contrary, in my previous life, on some levels, I still idolized you a little. However, for the common future of the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization, I had no choice but to come up with this plan. I destroyed the conspiracy that you had painstakingly planned for decades, saved the person that you had to kill, and even attracted so many slaughter angels, causing the strength angels to self-destruct, killing so many of your secret subordinates that had been concocted for a long time, and causing your plan to obtain the inheritance of the sacred mountain to fall through the cracks No matter how he heard it, it sounded like he was mocking and drawing hatred! Besides, it was a mystery as to which of Kanusfriends and enemies would live longer! Therefore, Meng Chao would never show weakness first. Even if his strength was slightly weaker, at least he had the information advantage. For example, through the memories of his previous life, he knew that Kanustotem armor seemed to be like the Platinum Ripperof the ice storm, using six high-frequency oscillating claws as the main weapon, it was mainly used for close combat. But this was just a cover. In fact, kanussix claws could completely break away from the totem armor, like the combination of the crescent blade and the Flying Boomerangon Earth. Under the control of the life magnetic field, they were erratic and came and went without a trace, they appeared and disappeared mysteriously, cutting at the speed of sound. At the same time, these six claws could be combined together, connecting to form a long and narrow saber that was not more than half a finger wide, known as the Six kills.. The so-called Six killsmeant Heaven, Earth, God, Demon, man, and Ghost.All six of them would be killed. Of course, this was the Dragon City of the later generations, which translated the name of this fierce saber in the language of Earth. In the Tulan language, the expression of Killing Heaven and earthwas ten times more gorgeous and lengthy. During the sacrificial ceremony of this saber, the Tulan priests, who were waving their hands and feet, would mumble for a long time, only then could they fully express the meaning of apart from the ancestral spirits, the wolf kings sharpest tusks are capable of taking away all the life and vitality in the world. The brutality of the six kills Saberwas obvious. Speaking of which, the six kills Saber at this moment, like Kanuss Six kills Armorand the Wolf King himself, was still at the crossroads of evolution and had yet to complete the most critical leap. At this moment, he was like a bug that had just broken out of a cocoon but had yet to spread its wings. It was the easiest to be crushed to death. Actually, JackalKanus is the same as me. He likes to open up a distance and fight in a long-range battlefield-control battle. But he just had to use six claws to disguise himself as a close-combat expert. In a while, he will definitely charge at me at full speed, putting on a posture where the tip of his nose is facing the tip of his nose and fighting with his bayonet. In his imagination, when facing a close combat expert, with both of my arms wrapped in chains, I will definitely take the initiative to retreat and widen the distance between us. However, this is exactly what Kanus wanted. He has given him the six slaughtering sabers, which will give him the greatest space to display his abilities. I believe that he has already prepared more than ten to twenty battle tactics and can use more than a hundred methods to chop me into pieces. Unfortunately, its impossible for him to predict that Im the person who understands him the most in this world and in this era. Then, come on. Let me see what the future Doomsday Wolf is capable of. Chapter 1285 - The Awkward Wolf King Chapter 1285: The Awkward Wolf King Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and Jackal Kanus tightened their backs almost at the same time and lowered their bodies. From the depths of their internal organs, rolling thunder that was burning blood and boiling spirit energy was emitted. The air was pushed away from them, and the ground cracked under their feet. They were like two armored tanks that were about to crash into each other. Even though the two of them had the idea of how to avoid both of them getting hurt. However, Meng Chao and Jackal Kanus were unwilling to call a halt because they were willing to risk everything at any time and were unwilling to give up the initiative. Its coming! Meng Chao suddenly felt that the air around the Wolf King gathered together as if it had been whipped. It turned into overwhelming killing intent that surged toward him. Shrouded by the killing intent, the Wolf King accelerated to its maximum speed in an instant. Like a bolt of lightning, it swore to tear Meng Chaos body apart from head to toe. Such speed! Such boldness! Such posture! If Meng Chao hadnt known the true colors of the six kill Saber and the six kill armor long ago, even if he had ten times more combat experience, he would have stepped into the Wolf Kings trap and regarded him as a pure melee expert, he would have used this as a premise to design all his tactics. As for now, the person who had stepped into the trap was instead Hu Langkanus himself! The corners of Meng Chaos mouth curled up into a cold smile. In his mind, more than ten to twenty variations of Play alongappeared. There were only three steps left before the Wolf King stepped into the trap and trapped himself. Of course, the prerequisite was that Meng Chao had to first block the wolf kings earth-shattering and thunderous attack! Just as both sides pushed their wisdom, courage, and surging vitality to their limits and were about to reveal their final trump card. Suddenly Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! From the depths of the smoke, not too far away from the two of them, earth-shattering roars of lions and tigers could be heard. From the sound waves that tore through the air, splitting the smoke, shattering the trees that had turned into charcoal, and also deeply shocking the brains of the two of them. Judging from such a shocking deterrent force, the ones who made the sound waves were none other than the Lion King and the Tiger King! Horn of destruction! Blade of Fury! As expected of the two unparalleled experts of the Gold clan in the past thousand years! Facing the self-detonation of the strength angel, not only did they not die, but they were also able to make such a vigorous roar! Of course, judging from the anger, unwillingness, shock, and deep-rooted hatred contained in the roar, of course, they had also suffered an unprecedented heavy blow. However, the truth that wounded beasts were the fiercest was also applicable to the Tulan Orcs. Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings expressions changed at the same time. Before their expressions changed drastically, both of their tactical movements were tortured by the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury, and they were slightly deformed. Perhaps, their blades were only a hairs distance away. The frequency of their muscles jumping was only slightly slower. However, for the two of them who had their heads attached to their belts and were walking on a tightrope in the air above hell, such a change was fatal! Moreover, after knowing that the lion and Tiger Kings were still alive and could still jump around and shout, should they gamble everything at this moment and place to perish together with each other? This was a question that needed to be rethought. Therefore, half a step before stepping into the trap, canus the Jackalchanged his direction in time and brushed past Meng Chao like a hurricane that was mixed with electric arcs. Meng Chao lamented in his heart. However, he didnt plan to take advantage of the situation to pursue. The Wolf Kings hard strength was still slightly stronger than his. Under the situation where the winning rate was less than 51% , he wouldnt easily reveal his trump card. Therefore, Meng Chao pretended not to notice that the wolf king was not a Close combat expertbut a Field control expertand took half a step forward to the right. The two of them passed each other, exchanged positions, and faced each other again. But this time, they were unable to focus 100% of their attention on their opponent. This was because the Lion King and Tiger King were still roaring in the depths of the smoke. They used this method to gather the surviving troops and regroup as soon as possible. Meng Chao was alone. Although the wolf king brought a few trusted aides, they suffered heavy losses in the strength Angels self-detonation. Even if there were still a few survivors, at this moment, how could he dare to make a sound and summon the jackal warriors as well as the true God of Death? The two of them were like two statues that were at daggers drawn. Although they looked fierce and ready to erupt at any moment. After a long confrontation, the distance between them didnt change by even a millimeter. Meng Chao could faintly feel that even though the crimson blood flames surrounding Jackalkanus were still fluttering in the air ripples. But his killing intent dissipated like the seawater left on the beach when the tide ebbed. Of course. The Lion King and Tiger Kings roars were not far from each other. But other than gathering their forces, they did not show any signs of fighting. This meant that the Lion King and Tiger King had temporarily put aside their conflicts under the same heavy losses. Even if they did not want to work together. They also did not want to die together in confusion. It made sense. The situation had become so chaotic that both the Lion King and the Tiger King were definitely confused. Even if they really wanted to fight to the death, they had to at least figure out the matter first. Even if they died, they would still be able to understand it. In this way, the Jackalkanusplot would definitely be exposed, or even exposed. Perhaps, the Lion King and the Tiger King were about to join forces to search for traces of the Wolf King. They wanted to see him alive or dead. Therefore, the person who should be the most anxious right now is definitely not me. After all, the person that the Lion King and Tiger King Want to kill the most is not me either. Look, the future Doomsday Demonic Wolf has already retracted all of its killing intent, battle intent, and spiritual flames. It has made the legendary six kill battle armoras dull as a low-level battle armor or even an ordinary armor. Obviously, he has also realized that once the Lion King and Tiger King discover that he is hiding here, he will definitely not have a good ending. But whats the use of that? It Cant be hidden. The arrogant appearance of the six kills battle armor is completely different from the low-profile, reserved and ordinary appearance of the Wolf King in front of Lion King and Tiger King. Wearing such a battle armor, its like carving the four letters BOSSon his forehead. Just based on this battle armor, Lion King and Tiger King should skin him alive! As for changing the form of the totem armor, or simply taking off the totem armor Hehe, he wouldnt dare. My Skull Crusheris still right in front of him! The smile on Meng Chaos lips became more and more intense. Although his own situation wasnt much better. But when he saw someone who was even more embarrassed and miserable than him, especially when that person was the doomsday wolf that would drag the entire dragon city into the water in the future, he couldnt help but feel a malicious pleasure. The situation of Jackalkanus was indeed awkward. Even through the mask that was condensed from liquid metal, Meng Chao seemed to be able to hear his ineffectual and furious grinding of teeth. However, the Wolf King still didnt speak. It seemed to want to put on an unfathomable posture and force Meng Chao to speak first. In this situation, whoever spoke first would be equivalent to the first person to reveal information to the other party, which was also equivalent to giving up the initiative. Meng Chao laughed coldly in his heart. If the Wolf King wanted to act, he would act along with the Wolf King. At most, the two of them would remain in a stalemate until the arrival of the Lion King and the Tiger King, and then they would see who would die first! Meng Chao completely relaxed. This If the Sky Falls, the tall one will die firstattitude also followed the life magnetic field and slowly spread out. The Wolf King clearly sensed Meng Chaos attitude. His heart became even more anxious and angry. On the surface, it was watertight and did not show any signs of weakness. It was as if he and Meng Chao were waiting for their deaths. However, after the two of them faced each other for about half a minute, a tragic wolf howl came from the depths of the smoke. Lion-man, tiger-man, and werewolf, because of their different physiological structures, their howls were also very distinct. This wolf howl was like the last scream of a wolf-man whose chest had been stomped flat, stomach crushed, and skull crushed. Hearing the screams of his troops, the Wolf Kings six kill armor finally couldnt maintain its statue-like absolute stillness. It let out a roar of shock and anger as its armor shook. The Lion King and the Tiger King had already started to attack the Gnoll warrior that hadnt died yet. From the sound of the screams, they did not kill the Wolf warrior directly. Instead, they were torturing him, no, torturing him, torturing him for the truth, as well as the whereabouts of the Wolf King! This kind of understanding broke the last nerve of Jackalkanus. Do you think that when the Lion King and Tiger King find this place, you will not be the first to die?He stared at Meng Chao and said coldly. The smile on Meng Chaos lips turned into fireworks in his mind. The Wolf King showed weakness. It didnt matter what he said. Speak firstmeant that he was more eager than Meng Chao to change the situation where they were at daggers drawn and buried together. Moreover, he was willing to pay a certain price for such a change. From the Wolf Kings surprise attack until now, Meng Chao finally obtained a temporary lead in this round of game. He had even strengthened the belief that the Doomsday Wolf was definitely not invincible in his mind. Isnt it? He asked calmly in his disguised and slightly hoarse voice. No. Half of the Wolf Kings voice was gloomy, and the other half was ruthless, Perhaps, I will be torn to pieces by the Lion King and the Tiger King, but in the name of the ancestral spirit, I promise you that before the Lion King and the Tiger King appear, I will do everything in my power to kill you at all costs! I still dont know who you are. But I can be sure that you are a hateful and respectable opponent. Before dying, to be able to kill an opponent like you, and after dying, to be able to go to the eternal battlefield with you for a Tulan warrior, this is already the most satisfactory ending. What more can you ask for? Meng Chao pursed his lips. It was fine to lie to others. For a typical Tulan ORC who was indifferent to life and death and would fight if they were not satisfied, perhaps this was really the case. However, no one knew better than Meng Chao that Jackalkanus was an Atypical orcwhose way of thinking was very similar to that of the Earthlings. He still wanted to save his life to wage a war in another world, so he could not bear to die here! Lets do it then! Meng Chao smiled and made his stance.. Cut the crap. Lets do it the way the Tulan Orcs Do! Chapter 1286 - Sincere Cooperation, Mutual Benefit, and Win-Win Situation” Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King cursed in his heart and sneakily hid in the dark, attracting a large number of evil energy puppet remains. Then, he sat on the mountain and watched the tigers fight. What kind of Turan orc method was this? Even so, he did not dare to continue testing Meng Chaos determination. Moreover, the way his opponent spoke and acted was very different from that of an ordinary orc. It made him feel as if he was in a pool of fog, seeing his own reflection. It was both vague and familiar. Youre from the Blood Hoof Clan? The Wolf King carefully observed Meng Chaos totem armor, trying his best to search for clues from the armors design and the totem engravings style. I dont remember there being any deep hatred between me and the powerhouses of the Blood Hoof Clan that is worth our collective deaths. Or do the chiefs and priests of the Blood Hoof clan think that the leader of the Wolf clan is more of a threat than the Lion King and the Tiger King? Meng Chaos totem armor was originally made up by the Blood Hoof Warriors. In the Blood Skull Temple, after another large-scale upgrade, it was equipped with the Skull Crusher, a peerless weapon. The first Skull Crusherwas a war hammer that constantly spewed lava. Although it had been reforged into the appearance of a heavy saber by Meng Chao, the totem carved on the surface of the totem armor and the brutal killing intent released when the saber was waved were all contaminated with a very strong.., the Blood Hoof clans indomitable, incomparably violent aura. Meng Chao had no way of concealing the origin of this totem battle armor. But he couldnt really say to the wolf king, Yes, in My Eyes, your threat is indeed ten times greater than the Lion King and Tiger King combined. This would only increase the wolf kings vigilance and hostility. Fortunately, the Wolf King was a first-class smart person in Tu Lan Ze. And the biggest characteristic of smart people was that they could see through a little bit of information. They could even come up with a bunch of random things in their minds. Therefore, Meng Chao did not respond. He just sneered a few times and put on a posture that said, You know what I want.. As expected, Jackalkanus started to make up his mind. After thinking for a while, he immediately understood. You also want the Holy Mountain Inheritance? Thats right, the Wolf King suddenly understood and said to himself in his heart this guy was probably a secret agent of the Bloody Hoof clan who had infiltrated the golden clan. He was probably here to gather intelligence, but for some unknown reason.., he had unintentionally exposed the secret of the Great Horn Army and deduced the truth of the Battle of Crimson Gold City. Moreover, through the ability of the ancient Dream Saintess, he had followed the clues and found this place. For this fellow, it was too far-fetched for him to go back to the Blood Hoof clan to ask for help. Therefore, he could only use all his tricks and even unscrupulously activate a large number of evil energy puppet remains to stir up the water as much as possible. Even if he could not obtain the Holy Mountains inheritance, as long as he could prevent the golden clan from obtaining the Holy Mountains inheritance, it would be a great contribution to the Blood Hoof clan. Thats right, it was like that! He thought that he had seen through Meng Chaos intentions. The Wolf King was slightly more certain. Meng Chao also let out a hoarse laugh, he said vaguely, The Holy Mountain was originally the Holy Mountain shared by the five great clans. The inheritance hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain is also a gift from the great ancestor spirit to the Warriors of the five great clans, a common inheritance! The more he said this, the more relieved the Wolf King became. Thats right. The corner of Canusmouth, which was hidden under the mask, once again curled into a smile of victory, I agree. The inheritance that the great ancestor spirit left for us is extremely precious, extremely huge, and extremely ferocious. It is definitely not something that can be taken by one person alone. Originally, I secretly trained a very elite team and was prepared to bring them to receive the gift of the great ancestor spirit. But now, it seems that this team has all been destroyed by the contamination of evil energy. In other words, if I still want to receive the gifts of the great ancestor spirit, it seems that I have to put aside my hatred, resentment, and conflicts. Working sincerely with you, an opponent who is worthy of respect even though I dont know his name, for mutual benefit and win-win? His tone was very sincere. So sincere that it was somewhat humble. This was the tone that he usually used in front of the Lion King and the Tiger King. Such a tone was absolutely not reminiscent of the blood-red lightning that was so fierce that it made ones hair stand on end. And words like Win-winwere even more of a concept that was rarely used in the Tulan civilization, where the strong preyed on the weak and the victor was king. Even speaking in Tulan was a little awkward and stuttering. Even though Meng Chao had just fought to the death with the Wolf King. He had to admit that this guys words made sense. But when he thought of Dragon City in his previous life and the outcome of Sincere cooperation and mutual benefit and win-winwith this doomsday wolf, he hesitated again. At this time, a second mournful wolf howl came from the depths of the smoke. The Lion King and Tiger King had already found the second surviving Gnoll warrior to torture and interrogate. The location of the Howl was one step closer to Meng Chao and kanus. This made the wolf king even more anxious. However, the temperament he displayed instead became more steady and calm. Dont tell me you think that theres still a possibility of cooperation between you, the Lion King and the Tiger King? The Wolf King sneered. You almost killed all of them just now! I was saving them. Faced with such a smart character like Jackalkanus, Meng Chao did not feel that there was a need for him to be stubborn and deny that he had activated the angel of slaughter, If I hadnt woken up so many evil energy puppets in time and attracted so many remains, the Lion King and the Tiger King would have been fighting each other a long time ago. Even if they hadnt perished together, they would have been killed by you, including their subordinates. None of them would have been able to escape. Now, although Lion King and Tiger King suffered heavy losses, they are still alive. They can still gather a batch of defeated soldiers. They should thank me Thats true. You did save their lives. Logically speaking, they should thank you. Wolf King didnt deny it. Instead, he changed the topic, However, you are a guy in the bloody hoof armor. After all, you are the direct murderer who attracted so many evil energy puppet remains and killed so many of their subordinates. From an emotional point of view, Lion King, Tiger King, and their subordinates must hate you to the bone. If I dont tear you into pieces, how Will Lion King and Tiger King face their brothers who died from the contamination of the evil energy? How will they appease their subordinates who are still alive but are seriously injured and furious? Believe me, no one knows Lion King and Tiger King Better Than I do. They may not be pure idiots, but they are definitely not people like you and me who can control their emotions with reason. Even if I dont Kill You, you wont end up better than me if you fall into their hands. I can explain. Meng Chao said, I had no choice at that time. You wont be able to explain it clearly. Wolf King said, A guy wearing blood hoof armor attracted a large number of demonic energy puppet remains and almost killed the most powerful lion king, Tiger King, and Wolf King of the Gold clan. How can you explain such a thing to make people believe that you have no choice? Even if you can explain it clearly, the Lion King and Tiger King are smart and broad-minded enough to cooperate with you on the surface. Then what? Even if they are heavily wounded, they are still the strongest warriors of the Gold clan and even Tulanze. They still have a group of defeated soldiers under their command. There are also the elite warriors of the entire clan outside the sacred mountain, ready to be summoned at any time. What do you have? Why are you cooperating with them? What makes you think that after opening the temple of the sacred mountain and receiving the gifts from the ancestral spirits, they will give you a share of the rewards? Tu Lanzes rules are that the strong are the king, and the winner takes all. You are not qualified to cooperate with them at all. Not to mention that there is an irreconcilable conflict between the Lion King and the Tiger King. Whether or not I sow discord between them, the Tiger clan is fighting the Lion clan in the Crimson Gold City, and the Tiger King is chasing after them all the way to the depths of the sacred mountain. This is a fact that no one can cover up and explain! I think that before they find the temple of the sacred mountain, the Lion King and the Tiger King, who are seriously injured, might maintain a cooperative relationship on the surface. However, they will certainly try their best to heal their wounds in secret and test each others strength to confirm how heavily injured they are in the contamination of the evil energy and how much strength they have left. When their wounds recover to a certain extent, or when they open the temple of the Sacred Mountain and obtain the ancient heritage, they will definitely not tolerate each other and leave the sacred mountain alive. At that time, a fierce battle will inevitably break out between the Lion King and the Tiger King. Are you sure you want to be caught between them at that time? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, According to what you said, we are the best partners? Of course. The Wolf King laughed, You cant do anything to me, and I cant do anything to you. Moreover, we are facing the death threat of the Lion King and the Tiger King together. Under such circumstances, if we still cant put aside the conflict that didnt exist in the first place and cooperate sincerely, that would be extremely stupid! That makes sense. Meng Chao said, But I still have a small problem. Wolf king asked, What problem? Here, its true that you cant do anything to me, and I cant do anything to you either. The two of US can still maintain a relationship of mutual fear and relative equality. Meng Chao said, But since you have the confidence to capture Lion King and Tiger King in one fell swoop and take the inheritance of the Sacred Mountain for yourself, it can be seen that you have a certain level of understanding of the method to open the Sacred Mountain Temple, the traps in the depths of the temple, and the general contents of the ancestral spirits gift. In other words, when we go deep into the temple of the sacred mountain, it will be like a Colosseum set up by the Wolf Clan. You will have the absolute home advantage. At that time, how can I maintain the relationship of mutual respect and equality? If you are in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain, between the traps and the maze-like secret tunnels, and you show your sharp claws and teeth to me after you exhaust my value, what other methods can I have to keep my life Chapter 1287 - A Very Reasonable Price Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King pondered for a moment. That makes sense. If I were in your position, I would have the same worries as you. No matter who you are, I admire you more and more. As he said that, the Wolf King opened his palm. The Wolf Fang armor wrapped around his palm melted back into a liquid metal-like substance, and a big bump appeared at the center of his palm. When the big bump broke, a yellowish substance that looked like a beehive was revealed inside. Its was filled with holes all around. Even though he was wearing a mask, an unreasonable fragrance immediately rushed into Meng Chaos nostrils, stimulating his nasal mucosa and brain nerves like strong alcohol. This is the yellow crystal fruit that has been recorded in many war epics. You should know how magical its effects are. The wolf king said, Perhaps, you dont believe that its real, but as long as you break off a small piece and put it in your mouth, you will know that I dont have the time or the need to lie to you. Or do you need me to break off a small piece and eat it before you can rest assured? Yellow crystal fruit Meng Chao slowly exhaled. As expected, Jackalkanus, who had secretly excavated countless lost temples, did not hand over all the spoils of war to the Lion King and Tiger King. Instead, he secretly hid the most valuable treasures. The geological structure of Turan ZE was different from the Monster Mountains. The crystal veins here were deeper than the monster mountains. With the technology of the Turan civilization that was continuously deteriorating, it was difficult to excavate and refine them directly. Fortunately, the ancient Turan people had long anticipated the trend of civilizations deterioration and created a magical plant such as the Mandala tree. Its roots could reach hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters deep underground, the spiritual energy in the mother lode of crystals was continuously absorbed and transported to the surface. In the form of the Mandala Fruit, the unworthy descendants of the later generations could directly put it into their mouths. The mandala fruit, which had the most abundant spiritual energy, was known as the Golden Fruit. Each mandala tree that was dozens of meters tall would only produce one golden fruit at the same time. It was a cultivation treasure comparable to the gene drugs in Dragon City. After hundreds of golden fruits were collected and mixed with dozens of secret medicine, they were refined and refined repeatedly. Finally, such a thing that was the size of a babys fist and looked like a beehive was produced, it was the legendary top-tier cultivation resource, Yellow Crystal Fruit. One could simply and roughly understand the yellow crystal fruit as marrow crystals that can be eaten directly. The spiritual energy of almost a hundred golden fruits could be released slowly in the human stomach in the most gentle way to replenish the spiritual energy, repair the marrow, strengthen the flesh, stimulate the nerves, and heal almost all the injuries. If converted into the training units of Dragon City, it was probably equivalent to hundreds of gene drugs. Because the raw materials were not easy to come by, and the refining process was very complicated, more than a hundred golden fruits would be burnt to ashes if one was not careful. Therefore, with the technology becoming more and more backward, there were very few witch doctors or priests in Tulanze, they dared to refine the Yellow crystal fruit. For most of the low-level orc warriors, this was something that could only be seen in the war epic. Even the tribal chiefs who had tens of thousands of soldiers were often not qualified to enjoy it. It was rare to get one, and they had to place it respectfully in their own temples as an offering to their ancestors. Any ORC warrior would be dazzled by the fragrance of the yellow crystal fruit when they saw the wolf king take out the yellow crystal fruit, even if they still doubted his sincerity. Meng Chao was naturally different. He knew that the future Doomsday Wolf would definitely have a lot of things more valuable and overbearing than the yellow crystal fruit. Therefore, he didnt even move his little finger. He only shook his head slightly and said, Not enough. Not Enough? Wolf King was greatly surprised. He frowned deeply and said, Then, what kind of guarantee do you need to believe my sincerity? More yellow crystal fruits, secret medicines, and weapons? Half. Meng Chao said, I need half of the resources that you carry with you, no matter what it is. I think that since everyone wants to cooperate sincerely for mutual benefit and win-winand share information and resources with each other, it is only fair. The cooperation can also be long-term and stable. What does Wolf King Think? The Wolf King could not help but laugh. It seemed that he had never heard of such a reckless request. Thats right. Information and resources, 50/50. Its indeed very fair. The wolf king said, The problem is, how do you know how many resources I have on Me? Its very simple. We can roughly estimate. Meng Chao said, Any totem armor that has been strengthened and upgraded in the temple often carries storage space of different sizes. Based on the Wolf Kings identity and the magnificence of your totem armor, it is definitely not inferior to the equipment of any battle group level powerhouse. As far as I know, the totem armor of a battle group level powerhouse has at least a minimum of ten arms in length, ten arms in width, and ten arms in height. Lets calculate it according to this minimum. Dont say nonsense like the storage space of my totem armor is not so big. Such nonsense is purely insulting the wisdom of both of us. Dont tell me that your totem battle armor is not filled with resources. In order to explore the sacred mountain temple, I believe that as long as there is a space the size of a fingernail, you would want to stuff a fist into it. These are my conditions. There is no room for negotiation. You can only choose whether you want to die with me or live together. The Wolf King took a deep breath. On the six kills armor, Wolf Fang, who had just dimmed and become obedient, was showing signs of being restless again. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Meng Chao for a long time. Finally, he made a choice. You win. Half for each of us. Its very fair. The wolf king gritted his teeth and said, I will take out so many resources such as long five arms, wide five arms, and High Five Arms. I also hope that your greed will stop here. Wrong calculation, Wolf King. Meng Chao said, Half of the space of ten long arms, ten wide arms, and ten high arms is not five long arms, five wide arms, and five high arms, but ten long arms, ten wide arms, and five high arms. Is that so? The Wolf King seemed to be very surprised as he sighed from the bottom of his heart. Your brain has surpassed my imagination of the Wild Boars and bulls of the Bloody Hoof clan. It has even surpassed my imagination of all my compatriots in Tulan! Thank you for your praise, Wolf King. By the way, its not a good time to test my identity. The screams of the Wolf Warriors in the depths of the smoke gradually weakened. It seems that either they are about to die, or the Lion King and the Tiger King have gotten what they want from them. Either way, it means that we are becoming less and less safe. I hope that the Wolf King can make a decision as soon as possible. Meng Chao said, Theres no need for the Wolf King to act as if Im insatiably greedy and pushing too hard. I feel that the price I offered is very reasonable and has left quite a bit of leeway for the Wolf King. First of all, the resources that your totem armor can store are definitely not as small as ten arms long, ten arms wide, and Ten Arms High. In other words, Im only asking for a small portion of your resources. Secondly, because I dont know how many resources you have, you can choose carefully and take out those less important resources, while the real treasures and lethal weapons are still firmly in your hands. Thirdly, because Im not sure if you will do anything to these resources secret medicines can be poisoned, and weapons can be branded with all kinds of totems that only you can activate, making it very difficult for me to bring out the full value of these resources. Its just that Im keeping them for you. So, Im definitely not asking for an exorbitant price, and its even more impossible for me to cause the Wolf King to lose all his bones and muscles. From then on, he will be under my control. Im just making our power more balanced, our relationship more equal, and our cooperation more closely. Meng Chao did not speak anymore. He allowed the miserable cries of the jackals in the depths of the smoke to ripple with the wind. When the miserable cries of the jackals became weaker and weaker, the roars of lions and tigers that came one after another became denser and louder. The strength angel that had just self-detonated was too ancient after all. During the fierce battle three thousand years ago, it had consumed a large amount of crystals. The Lion King and the Tiger King worked together again and lost more than half of its crystal reserves. As a result, although the sound of the self-detonation was shocking, the true lethality was not proportional to the world-destroying sound, light, and electricity. There were still many lion and tiger warriors alive, echoing with their respective leaders and gradually recovering their organization and ferocity. There was not much time left for Meng Chao and the Wolf King. The Wolf King finally chose to compromise. Or rather, he chose to postpone the life-and-death battle between him and Meng Chao for a period of time. The Wolf King quickly extracted a large amount of resources from the interior of the six kill armor. Most of the resources were dried golden fruits and the repeatedly compressed flesh of totem beasts. There were also dozens of bottles of highly suspicious-colored secret medicines that emitted bubbles and hissed. There were also a large number of tools with complicated designs and sophisticated structures that were specially used to deal with all kinds of traps in the depths of the temple. Many of the tools looked familiar to Meng Chao. They were similar to the tools he had seen and used in the Archean ruins in Dragon City. However, there were also some tools with strange designs. Meng Chao racked his brains, but he still couldnt figure out how to use them. This was not important. Meng Chao believed that Jackalkanus had planned this exploration for at least ten years and would never bring any useless things. In other words, any tool that he took from him would bring him a little inconvenience. This was the bargaining chip for the next round of the game. By the time Meng Chao slowly put away all the resources, the roars of lions and tigers not far away had already stopped. In the depths of the smoke, there was a dead silence. Instead, it gave people the feeling that a large number of angry lions and tigers would tear through the smoke and pounce over at any moment. Next, should we take off our totem battle armor at the same time?The Wolf King said through gritted teeth. The reproduction totem battle armor consumed a large amount of psionic power, blood essence, and even brain power every second. The longer it took, the higher the risk of losing control. Besides, the totem armor that was activated would release totem power even if it was still, raising the possibility of being exposed. Meng Chaos nerves were also stretched to the limit. He was not willing to continue the stalemate and die together with Jackalkanus. He nodded immediately.. Lets take three steps back and retrieve the armor from our hands! Chapter 1288 - Abyssal or Earthling? Chapter 1288: Abyssal or Earthling? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Both sides were smart people. In the smoke that was right in front of them, there was no need to play any tricks since the lions and tigers could pounce on them at any moment. Even so, after taking three steps back, they still stared at each others hands and feet. They made sure that the melting and absorbing speed of each others totem armor maintained a synchronization of no more than half a second and one millimeter. Jackal Kanus removed the liquid metal-like substance from one of his claws. Meng Chao only revealed one finger. Then, Meng Chaos left knee was completely exposed to the air. Following that, Jackal Kanus revealed the joint of his left leg. Just like that, the two of them used a full half a minute to complete the absorption of the battle armors, which could normally be completed in a few seconds, revealing their true faces to each other. This was the first time that Meng Chao had observed the Doomsday Wolf at such a close distance. At this moment, Jackal Kanus was still not the man who had gathered the Chaos faction and commanded the Turan Army to stab the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys of the Holy Light faction until they were riddled with holes. Naturally, he was not the man who had a majestic beard in the promotional materials in Meng Chaos previous life. His face was covered with crisscrossed scars, and his gaze was as sharp as an airship that could tear through armor. His aura soared to the sky as if he could pierce the sky with his fangs. The Wolf King, who had yet to rise, had a face that was completely different from his later generations and his own ambitions. One could say that it was delicate and sincere. He did not look like an ambitious Wolf King, but more like a loyal and diligent big dog. It seemed that his extremely deceptive face was one of the important reasons why the Lion King and the Tiger King had been tricked one after another. What surprised Meng Chao was that he did not see much aggression and sinister temperament on this face. Instead, he saw great melancholy in the Wolf Kings brows, which seemed to be tightly knitted all year round. This Jackal Kanus gave Meng Chao a very strange feeling, as though he was not an ambitious person who could turn the tides, but a poet who was useless in the turbulent times. He was a poet who worried about the country and the people. Of course, such an impression was not wrong. If Kanus had not been worried about the country and its people, he would not have started a war between worlds and tried to solve the Turan civilizations problem of living space. It seems that my judgment is correct. The current Wolf King has not evolved into the Doomsday Wolf. He has not received the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and completed the most dangerous leap yet! Meng Chao did some quick thinking. Then, is it really possible for such a Wolf King to sincerely cooperate with others for mutual benefit? The Wolf King, Tiger King, and Lion King had their pros and cons as partners. Compared with the lion and tiger duo, the biggest advantage of choosing the Wolf King as a collaborative partner was that Meng Chao had some information he could hold over him. He roughly knew what the Wolf King was like and what he wanted. In the future of his previous life, Meng Chao had never heard of the Lion king, Horn of Destruction and the Tiger King, Violent Blade. He knew nothing about their personalities, style of doing things, and their desires. Thus, he had no way to use his advantage of knowing the future. Was there not a saying, Better the devil you know than the devil you dont. The Wolf King was the former. What he had done in his previous life proved that he was an atypical orc. Not only had he not rejected Earths civilization, he had also actively introduced it to Picturesque Orchid Lake. At the same time, he would shamelessly do anything to drag Dragon City into the war chariot of the Chaos faction. In short, as long as Meng Chao was not afraid of being dragged down by the Wolf King, the possibility of cooperating with him was high. The current Wolf King doesnt seem to be as stubborn as he would be in later generations. Of course, before he obtains the Holy Mountains inheritance and becomes the strongest person in Picturesque Orchid Lake, he doesnt have the capital to be stubborn. In that case, if I can stop him from obtaining the Holy Mountains entire inheritance, or rather, if I can get a share of the Holy Mountain inheritance and slightly weaken the Wolf Kings ultimate combat strength, as well as continue to maintain a relationship of deterrence and balance with him, can I slightly suppress his ambition and make him more clear-headed than he was in his previous life? Would he listen to reason then? In Meng Chaos heart, he was trying to deduce the complicated possibilities. Suddenly, he sensed something off in the atmosphere. He saw the Wolf King staring at his face with a stunned expression. Whats going on? Meng Chao was slightly taken aback. Whether it was in his past life or this life, Meng Chao had never seen or heard of the magnificent Doomsday Wolf being so shocked and losing control. Meng Chao subconsciously touched his hair and cheeks. He had just removed the protective mask of his totem armor, revealing the true appearance of his black hair and black eyes. There was nothing he could do. It was not that he did not want to change the color of his skin, hair, and eyes. It was just that the Angel of Strengths self-detonation was too violent. The extremely radioactive psionic ripples penetrated through his totem armor, and in the process of continuously entangling, tearing, and reacting intensely with his spirit shield, it caused his disguise to be completely stripped off. However, it was just black hair and black eyes. Was there a need to be so shocked and even nervous? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and felt that something was not right. Picturesque Orchid Lake was a place where all kinds of weird-looking carbon-based intelligent life forms thrived. The five great clans carried the characteristics of all kinds of birds and beasts. Plus, there was even the Divine Wood Clan, whose members had weird plant-like characteristics. The five great clans were constantly mixing blood, and their genes were constantly mutating. People with tiger heads, bear bodies, eagle claws, tree roots, and wings could be seen everywhere. Not to mention, there were also many ancient tomb races from the Desert of Death, Ice Giants from the icy plains of the far north, abyssfolk from the Eternal Night Abyss, and even more ogres and twin-headed ogres from the edge of the Turan Swamp. All of them were accepted by the Turan Orcs without any resistance. The appearance of mixed-bloods who were born from this was simply out of this world. Generally speaking, as long as the mixed-blood did not come from the Holy Light faction, it would not be too big of a problem for the Turan orcs. At most, they would put the mixed-blood into the ranks of the rat people and discriminate against them just like they did the rat people. However, as long as the mixed-blood had real strength and dared to fight in the arena or on the battlefield, they would still be able to get rid of their lowly status and stand out. When Meng Chao first drifted to Picturesque Orchid Lake, he had not worn any disguise. Whether it had been the villagers of Bright Shell village or the nobles of Black-corner City, they only found him interesting when they saw his black hair and black eyes. No one had been as shocked and nervous as Jackal Kanus. What? Meng Chaos brain cells were vibrating at an excessive frequency. During the sneak attack and game earlier, the Wolf King was calm and collected. Even though he was forced to hand over a small part of his resources, he still maintained basic composure. Why does he seem to be in such belief upon seeing my black hair and black eyes? Is he pretending to be shocked and trying to make me lower my guard? Theres no need. We are all high-end players. At this point, theres no need to play such a clumsy trick. Hes revealing his true feelings. It appears that my identity has made him very confused? As if sensing Meng Chaos suspicious gaze, the Wolf King realized that he had lost his composure. He wiped his face and muttered with slight disdain, Abyssal seed Abyssal seed was a derogatory term in the Turan language for a mixed-blood who carried the bloodline of the abyssfolk. The Wolf King wanted to use the term to explain his shock and confusion. Yet, Meng Chao felt that the more he tried to cover it up, the more obvious it was. The Eternal Night Abyss in the north and Picturesque Orchid Lake in the south were separated by the entire Land of Holy Light, hence in theory, the abyssfolk were the least likely to drift to Picturesque Orchid Lake. Despite that, as time went by, the forest grew larger, and all kinds of birds inhabited it. Just in the Blood Skull Arena in Black-corner City alone, Meng Chao had seen several guys who were said to have some traces of abyssfolk bloodline. The Wolf King, who lived in Red-gold City, often excavated lost temples. Was it necessary for him to be so ignorant and scared by a mere abyssal seed? Moreover, Meng Chao had never seen or heard of any abyssal seed who had black hair and black eyes like himself. At most, some of the abyssal seeds eyeballs were black like polished obsidian balls. However, they were completely different from the black and white eyeballs of Earths easterners. Wait, an Earthling? He knows that Im an Earthling! Hes not shocked because Im an abyssal seed, but he didnt expect me to actually be an Earthling! Lightning flashed across Meng Chaos brain, illuminating countless brain cells. A big question mark floated in each of his crystal-clear brain cells. Jackal Kanus has actually seen an Earthling before. How is that possible?! No, if I think about it carefully, its still possible. After Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, part of the city was merged with the local Raging Tiger River of the Other World. As the spatial ripples triggered earthquakes and floods, the city was torn into pieces. Plenty of items from Earth were washed downstream along the Raging Tiger River to Picturesque Orchid Lake. For example, the witch doctors of Picturesque Orchid Like liked the glass and plastic bottles used to store secret medicines. There are some books, posters, and advertisements printed with the image of Earthlings that have fallen into Jackal Kanus hands. He has long known about the existence of such a group of black-haired and black-eyed aliens. Theres nothing unreasonable about this, right? No, its not that simple. I keep feeling that this guy not only knows about the existence of Earthlings but also has a deep understanding of Earthlings. He knows that there shouldnt be any relationship between Earthlings and the Turan Holy Mountain at all. Thats why hes so shocked by my appearance here! Meng Chaos brain went into overdrive, and he recalled the team of Wolf Clan elites that he had encountered the Holy Mountain earlier. When they had ambushed Platinum Embrace and Teeth of Corrosion, the team of Wolf Clan elites had left a deep impression on Meng Chao. That was because the stealth and assassination techniques they used were almost identical to the Walking Corpse and Bizarre Stab technique that Meng Chao had mastered. Could it be that there was once a certain powerhouse from Dragon City who, like me, followed Raging Tiger River and ended up in Picturesque Orchid Lake? He then became Jackal Kanus mentor, imparting the martial arts and wisdom that originated from Earth to him? This could explain where the Wolf King dug out the first bucket of gold and how he was able to grow stronger in secret without the Lion King and Tiger King knowing. It also explains why the Wolf King was so shocked when he saw my face. Wait, no, thats still not right. Whether its the Walking Corpse technique or the Bizarre Stab technique, they are both martial arts from the future. They were forged through the brutal battles in the Other World. At this moment, no one in Dragon City, Picturesque Orchid Lake, or the entire Other World knows them except for me, and no one should know them! Jackal Kanus How could he possibly master Dragon Citys martial arts of the future! Meng Chaos thoughts became increasingly chaotic, and he was completely confused. Chapter 1289 - The Supreme Goal Currently, both Meng Chao and Jackal Kanus had found something incredible in each other. Their faces were full of question marks. After their thoughts raced, they chose to hide their confusion at the same, at least maintaining a tacit understanding on the surface. Simultaneously, Meng Chao keenly felt that when the Wolf King discovered his identity as an Earthling, his hostility had greatly subsided, and his gaze had changed one hundred and eighty degrees. Earlier, the Wolf King had gazed at him as though he was looking at the most dangerous enemy, and he would not hesitate to stab this enemys waist with a knife at the first opportunity. Now, however, the Wolf King looked at Meng Chao as if he was looking at a juicy piece of meat. He was calculating how much value he could squeeze out of this meat. Meng Chao was familiar with that kind of gaze because he was looking at the Wolf King with the same gaze. At that moment, the sound of orderly footsteps came from the depths of the smoke around the two of them. Meng Chao and the Wolf King felt a chill in their hearts concurrently. They gestured for the other party to hide. It was strange. Meng Chao felt that the Wolf Kings gesture also gave him a very familiar feeling. It was as if the two of them could communicate freely using sign language without having to speak. Affected by the Angel of Strengths self-explosion, the entire land was like a frozen sea, full of ripples and folds. Many parts of the soil had been overturned, revealing gullies that were several meters deep. The two of them easily hid in the depths of a gully and covered themselves with a thin layer of soil, disguising themselves as real mounds of soil. In the mounds of soil, their sharp eyes swept back and forth, gradually piercing the smoke and outlining the two teams of orc warriors. As expected, the Lion King and Tiger King had temporarily stopped fighting. They had gathered all the defeated soldiers who had survived the Angel of Strengths self-destruction and formed two battle teams again. These lion and tiger warriors had been heavily wounded by the evil energy contamination, the surging totem power around their bodies had been greatly weakened, and their totem armors had also become tattered. Despite that, the bone-piercing stimulation had also raised their ferocity to the extreme, triggering the fighting will of a cornered beast. They were searching in the mist. It was unknown whether they were searching for the remains of evil energy puppets that had not been completely destroyed in an attempt to collect precious crystals from the enemy, or They were searching for the Wolf King and the guy who had attracted a large number of the evil energy puppet remains and almost led them to their doom. However, the team of fierce lion warriors and team of fierce tiger warriors kept their distance from each other. Sparks popped up from time to time when they looked at each other. Judging from their hostility and brooding looks, it was obvious that they could not separate themselves from the ambush and ambushed situation from earlier. Both of them were seriously injured and had lost a lot of resources as well as manpower. Plus, it was likely that a third force with ulterior motives was lurking outside the smoke. If it were not for those facts, the fierce lion warriors and tiger warriors would have likely fought at any moment and renewed their relationship. Even so, they had the absolute advantage in numbers. They slowly searched Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings hiding places from the left and right. The orc warriors who did not leave a single gully unchecked still brought great trouble. Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. The two of them quickly made hand gestures. The Wolf King suggested that the two of them strike first to catch the others off guard. With their strength, they could possibly kill their opponent completely before the Lion King and Tiger King arrived. However, Meng Chao felt that it was not safe to do so. It was better to clench his teeth and go into hiding. With these lion and tiger warriors still suffering from the interference of the self-explosion, their spirit energy and blood were boiling. Besides, they were dizzy, and there was an eight to ninety percent chance that the both of them would not be discovered. After a series of exchanges, both of them frowned at the same time. Deep confusion appeared in their eyes once again. They did not understand why they could be so tacit with each other. They could communicate so much information with just their gestures. Thinking about how Meng Chao could easily invade the Wolf Kings brain and steal his visual, as well as auditory signals, it seemed that he had not merely relied on the Ancient Dream Saintess amplification However, now was not the right time to think about those problems. The two teams of lion and tiger warriors were approaching them. Just as their pupils contracted simultaneously and they were about to make a decision, a sudden roar and the sound of intense fighting came from the distant smoke. It seemed that a few wolf warriors had been running frantically, but they were blocked by the lion and tiger warriors. The conflict between the two sides instantly heated up. The two lion and tiger warrior teams that were about to step into Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings range were shocked when they heard the sound. They immediately turned their guns and rushed toward the source of the fighting sound. Meng Chao and the Wolf King breathed a sigh of relief in unison. What should we do? Meng Chao perked up his ears and paused for a while. Then he said in a low voice, Your last few subordinates seem to be besieged by the lion and tiger warriors. Should we go and rescue them? No need. The Wolf King closed his eyes. Through the fierce fighting and the shrill screams, he outlined the battlefield in the distance. A moment later, he opened his long and narrow eyes and shook his head calmly. We should hurry up and go to the top of the Holy Mountain. Both the Lion King and Tiger King know how to open the Holy Mountain temple. Those wolf warriors are just bait. The bait has to be real enough to attract them. Next, we can only compete to see whos faster. If we can seize every second and enter the Holy Mountain temple before the next space change, we will be able to buy four to six hours more time than the Lion King and Tiger King. Perhaps, this is the key to our success in seizing the ancestral spirits heritage! What about your subordinates? Meng Chao deliberately said, I think that it must be challenging for you to create such an outstanding team of wolf and gnoll warriors. You must have poured an ocean of resources on them. And since they are willing to follow you to the depths of the Holy Mountain to carry out the dangerous mission of plotting against the Lion King and Tiger King at the same time, they must be loyal to you and trust you to the extreme. So, are you going to watch this group of loyal warriors die tragically by the Lion Kings fangs and the Tiger Kings sharp claws? Hmph The Wolf King sneered and bared his fangs. Picturesque Orchid Lakes glory was forged from endless flowing blood. Every one of my subordinates has know from the beginning what they have to do and what kind of danger they will face. They would even fall into disrepute and eternal damnation. However, for our supreme goal, they no, we are already prepared. They are willing to sacrifice everything at any time. Even if they die without a burial ground, even if our names dont appear in any war epic, even if our souls arent allowed to enter our ancestral spirits palace! To the Turan orcs, for their souls to not be allowed to enter their ancestral spirits palace was the most serious curse. The Wolf Kings words and determination that came from the bottom of his heart when he spoke stunned Meng Chao. Supreme goal? What is that? Meng Chao could not help but probe. To help you defeat the Lion King, Tiger King, and all the competitors from the five great clans to become the War Chief and the Turan King? That is only the first step to achieving the goal. The Wolf King looked at Meng Chao deeply and said with an extremely serious expression, Listen, I know that you absolutely wont believe my words right now, and I also know what you really think of me. After saving the Ancient Dream Saintess and seeing through all my arrangements in the Red-gold City and the depths of the Holy Mountain, you must think of me as a sinister and cunning ambitious person. You think that Im a guy whos skilled at persevering and backstabbing, a b*stard who will do anything to achieve his goal, a schemer who treats everyone as chess pieces and chips, a schemer who works with you on the surface, but in reality is constantly calculating how to kill his opponent, a mastermind, a butcher, and a devil. Uh.. Meng Chao said, Youre going too far, Wolf King. Dont look down on yourself so much. Youre not that bad. No, Im indeed that bad. The Wolf king calmly said, However, as long as youre lucky enough not to die in the following days, one day youll understand that only by being this bad can you save everyone. Save everyone? Meng Chao frowned. In the Turan vocabulary, which advocated killing, loved destruction, and loved death, save was a very strange and difficult word. Yet, when it came out of the Wolf Kings mouth, it sounded so natural and smooth. It was as if he had said it countless times. So, the Wolf Kings goal is to save all of the Turan people? Meng Chao thought to himself that such an idea was a little unconventional for the Turan orc. It was completely different from the Doomsday Wolfs character in the later generations! It is to save everyone The Wolf King stubbornly emphasized the pronunciation of that particular word. Then, he climbed up from the ravine and casually said, Lets go. Oh, right, I havent asked you your name. Although you cant tell me your real name, you should at least have a code name. My name is Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, Reaper. Reaper Jackal Kanus repeated the name a few times, and confusion appeared in his eyes again. He muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear, How strange.. Why have I never heard of this name before? Chapter 1290 - Fossil Forest Chapter 1290: Fossil Forest Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The peak of the Holy Mountain was a lone floating geometric structure above the clouds and close to the sky. It did not have the undulating ridges and peaks of the ordinary floating mountains. Its outline was straight as if it was some gigantic man-made object, like an inverted pyramid. It was floating so high that the surging waves in the sea of clouds had turned into ripples in a pond in its eyes. The floating mountains hidden in the sea of clouds, including the Thousand Blades Peak and Scarlet Peak, which only revealed their sharp edges, turned into tiny chess pieces and chips, allowing it to move and throw them. The sky was so low and the sun was so close that even the stars that pierced through the chaotic sky seemed to be within reach. However, standing on the summit of the Holy Mountain, the most bizarre scenes that one could see were far more than that. They were formed by the dust, broken rocks, the remains of the Angels of Slaughter, deactivated pieces of the totem armor, and corpses of the giant totem beasts that circled the summit of the Holy Mountain. They were also floating in the sky and also revolving at the speed of a hurricane, as though they were rings. Due to the countless spirit swirls in the sky that were constantly colliding and reacting violently, colorful spirit flames were bursting out from time to time in the ring on the summit of the Holy Mountain. It was accompanied by earsplitting noises as if endless fireworks were being set off. It was no wonder that when the warriors of Turan came here thousands of years ago and looked up at the colorful, burning, and exploding ring, they regarded this place as a temple where the ancestral spirits would drink and party, a battlefield of eternal slaughter! Lying on the edge of the Holy Mountains summit, Meng Chao looked down at the soul-stirring scene below. After taking in more than ten breaths of the freezing air in the high sky, he was still shivering in fear and cold sweat. Even now, he still could not believe that he had really made it! He had thought that as long as he arrived at the correct coordinates on the edge of Scarlet Mountain at the right time, he would be teleported to the summit of the Holy Mountain like the previous spatial changes. He did not expect Jackal Kanus and him to be teleported to the top of the Holy Mountain at a rapid speed. Spirit flames surged, and the debris, as well as corpses, kept colliding with each other inside the star ring, which was moving irregularly and violently. The Wolf King told Meng Chao that the star ring was the ladder to the top of the Holy Mountain. It was also the first test that the oldest ancestral spirits had left for their descendants. They had to withstand the flying debris, the whistling debris, and the surging spirit flames in the hurricane. At the same time, they had to quickly search for a suitable foothold to jump and climb before they reached the gate of the treasure. The slightest carelessness would cause the spirit flames to heavily injure their internal organs, limbs, and bones, clogging every nerve and blood vessel. As a result, they would fall from a height of ten thousand meters. Before they could activate their totem power, they would be smashed into pieces. The difficulties and obstacles were no less than Meng Chaos leap from Thousand Blades Peak to Scarlet Peak. In the sky tens of thousands of meters above the ground, Meng Chao had to raise every hair on his body and sense every spirit energy turbulence in the surroundings as carefully as a radar. He also observed and listened to everything, scanning every piece of debris and corpse that were sweeping toward him from all directions. He quickly calculated the brand-new trajectories of their movements after they collided with each other in his mind. Only then was he able to avoid the debris that was even faster than bullets and burning with invisible spirit flames. Thankfully, the Wolf King seemed to be familiar with the place. He was so familiar that it was as if he had climbed the star ring that led to the Holy Mountains summit several times. The Wolf King knew exactly where the spirit energy turbulence was the most intense, when he should sprint at full speed, and which giant rock suspended in the sky could be used as a place to rest. Meng Chao followed him closely behind. Before his spirit energy and computational ability were exhausted, he finally climbed to the highest point of the star ring without any danger. Then, with all his strength, he jumped to the edge of the Holy Mountains peak and flipped over again. Finally, he climbed to the top of the square-shaped mountain that looked like the base of a pyramid. Huff, huff, huff Even though Meng Chao had trained his Ultimate Style to perfection and possessed three to five times the endurance combat ability of an ordinary superhuman, after a series of events, such as the Angel of Strengths self-detonation, fighting the Wolf King to the death, passing through the star ring, and so on, he was exhausted to the extreme. He could only lie on the ground on his back, gasping for breath. His ability to respond to the threats around him had fallen to the bottom. Meng Chao could not help but glance at the Wolf King beside him, who was also sprawled on the ground, drenched in cold sweat. He was gasping for breath, and trying hard to suppress the urge to vomit. Meng Chao was not sure how real and fake the Wolf Kings exhaustion was. He was also curious as to why the Wolf King had not attacked him in the star ring just now. After all, he had destroyed the Wolf Kings grand scheme, which he had painstakingly planned for more than ten years. Meng Chao had also indirectly caused the death of the Wolf Kings meticulously crafted and outstanding wolf warrior. It was even possible that the Wolf Kings ambition to ascend to the supreme throne and reach his so-called supreme goal would be ruined in one fell swoop. Based on the Doomsday Wolfs character, this guy should hate him to the bone. The sincere cooperation, mutual benefit, and a win-win situation bullsh*t that came out of his mouth was even more fragile than wet papyrus, and it could be torn to shreds in a minute. However, in the middle of the star ring earlier, Meng Chao had revealed a few flaws in the most dangerous place, but the Wolf King had remained indifferent. He just continued to act as a guide at the front. Not only did he not intend to expose his true intentions, but he also did not guard his own back, as though he had predicted that Meng Chao would not attack him from behind. It was unknown whether it was all just for show or not. They were supposed to be at daggers drawn and scheming against each other. However, Meng Chao felt that after the Wolf King discovered his identity as an Earthling, their relationship had undergone a subtle change. The Wolf King was becoming more and more relaxed. Thats right, relaxed. It was as if this fellow had a rather blind trust in Earthlings. It was really strange. Even if an Earthling had taught the Wolf King his skills, there was no reason for him to trust an Earthling so much. Do you find it strange? Sensing Meng Chaos suspicious gaze, the Wolf King indifferently said, Because I didnt attack you on the way to the top of the Holy Mountain? Thats right. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, Your calmness and steady nature are admirable, Wolf King. Its worth learning from. If I were you, it would be hard for me not to attack a guy who had just destroyed the plans that Ive worked so hard on for ten years and invested all of my resources into. Even if I cut you into pieces, the wolf warriors that I have carefully cultivated wont be able to come back to life. They have already made sacrifices for our supreme goal. I cant let their precious sacrifices run along the Turan River into the sea and turn into bubbles, becoming worthless. Deep inside the Holy Mountains summit, the Wolf King pouted and said, You cannot die yet. At least, you are still useful before you reach the entrance of the Holy Mountain temple. Meng Chao looked in the direction he was pointing at. He could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. At first, he thought that the top of the Holy Mountain was as empty as the surrounding rock walls, which were as smooth as mirrors. After all, the air there was extremely thin, and the ultraviolet rays and cosmic radiation were extremely intense. Even experts like Meng Chao and the Wolf King found it difficult to breathe and felt dizzy when they reached the top of the Holy Mountain. Every time they tried their best to expand their lungs, they could clearly feel the faint pain in their sternum and ribs. It was hard to imagine what kind of animals and plants could survive in such a harsh environment. However, on the summit of the Holy Mountain, there was a vast, lush, and primitive jungle that blotted out the sun. What made up this jungle was not plants. It was the remains of a giant killing machine: An Angel of Slaughter that was even larger than an Angel of Strength. It was a humanoid beast that was several times larger than a barbarian elephant warrior and was covered in totem armor. There were also all kinds of strange shapes. It was unknown whether they were creatures or machines, but they only appeared in the deepest level of ones nightmares. They were existences that could scare monsters to tears. They had tangled with each other, stabbed each other fiercely, and fought with all their might. They formed a large sculpture called Asura Hell. Under the feet of these giant killing machines, there were also countless human, dwarf, elf, orc, and troll corpses. It was like an ocean of death made of piles of bones. The way they had fought each other until their last breath was equally tragic and shocking. No matter how prestigious and awe-inspiring they were when they had been alive No matter how profound the magic and overbearing totems they had once mastered Every day, every moment, and every second of the three thousand years, spirit energy was constantly tearing, eroding, stripping, shattering, and devouring them. The warriors, heroes, Nine-Ring Magicians, high priests of the Holy Light, the gods of war, saviors All the colors and lusters of their bones and remains had been peeled off. It was as if all the vitality and the possibility of awakening had been lost. They had turned into an endless fossil forest. Even so, the magnificent fossil forest still shocked Meng Chao and rendered him speechless for a long time. Ice Storm had once told him that the Holy Light Army from three thousand years ago had once reached the peak of the Holy Mountain and started a large-scale excavation there. However, they were unable to find the true entrance to the Holy Mountain temple. In the end, they could only return empty-handed. However, Ice Storm never told Meng Chao that the Holy Light Army and the Turan army at that time had once erupted into such a grand, tragic, and shocking final battle at the peak of the Holy Mountain. As a result, Meng Chao could even see and hear the sound of ten thousand war horns blowing three thousand years later in the face of the fossilized forest of bones. Ten thousand mages had drawn complicated magic rune arrays in the void at the same time; ten thousand orc warriors had worn their armor at the same time and released totem power that bared their fangs and claws; ten thousand elves had put on bows and arrows; ten thousand trolls had opened their bloody mouths; and ten thousand dwarfs had ignited their bronze cannons! Chapter 1291 - Tearing Apart the Totem Armor’s Seal! Chapter 1291: Tearing Apart the Totem Armors Seal! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As expected of the apocalyptic era, in which the spirit energy at the center of the Land of Holy Light was the most abundant and strongest in the Holy Light factions past ten thousand years! There were so many Angels of Strength, Angels of Slaughter, and even Archangels that were even larger than the Angels of Strength. I really dont know how they were transported to the top of the Holy Mountain from a height of more than ten thousand meters! The totem armors worn by the orc warriors three thousand years ago were obviously larger, heavier, and more terrifying than they are now. Most of the armors could easily expand to a height of more than twenty meters. Its as if the corpses of the orc warriors were turned into towering giants! Meng Chaos heart pounded as he watched the scene, and he clicked his tongue in amazement. He saw the flywheels, pendulum wheels, escapement wheels, and vibration systems that were as precise as clocks inside the broken shells of many gargantuan Angels of Slaughter. The gears as thin as cicada wings, the transmission arms as thin as strands of hair, as well as the magic runes engraved on the surface of the mechanical components, were smaller than rice grains and very delicate. They formed a stark contrast with the enormous Angels of Slaughter that were often dozens of meters tall. The materials science, mechanics, aerodynamics, and the principle of mass-energy conversion contained within were faintly beyond the scope of human knowledge on Earth. However, Meng Chao did not see any mechanical transmission structure in the smaller, simpler, and more streamlined Angels of Slaughter that were surrounded by more advanced orc corpses. There were no gears, no bearings, no screws, and no tubes and cables that were as thin as cow hair. He could only see some geometric bodies that had lost their luster and texture, like internal organs that had been dried and stuffed into the Angels of Slaughters bodies for no reason. These Angels of Slaughter had completely abandoned the traditional mechanical transmission mechanism. They had used a method that the people of Earth could not understand to exchange super energy for destructive power that could destroy the world. It was just like what Meng Chao had seen on the ancient battlefield, where the Ancients crystal-clear military fortresses were. Perhaps it was magic. Its spectacular, isnt it? The Wolf King was also next to Meng Chao. He put his paws behind his back and enjoyed the magnificent relics of the ancient battlefield. After observing for a long time, he said, The Extermination War three thousand years ago was the most exciting and far-reaching final battle in the past ten thousand years, except for the Battle of Glory thats about to break out. It was the most powerful era of the Holy Light faction in the past ten thousand years. The spirit tide in the Land of Holy Light increased exponentially, which made the human race, the dwarfs, and the elves more powerful than ever. Countless magic arrays that were difficult to successfully draw in the past, as well as magic conductors that could not be operated at all, were triggered to unleash the greatest power. The sincere prayers of the Holy Light priests soared into the sky and summoned countless killing crystals from the sky. By planting these killing crystals into the magic puppets forged by the dwarfs, they became extremely terrifying gigantic evil energy puppets. The most powerful gigantic evil energy puppets are more than ten times more powerful than the self-destruction explosion we just experienced. Our ancestors often had to pay the price of a gang or even half of a gang to destroy such a terrifying machine. On the other hand, the orc warriors from three thousand years ago were also more powerful than us. Its not that we havent trained hard enough, or havent been killing enough, or lack the determination that our ancestors had in facing death. Its because our totem armors havent evolved to the extreme yet. Three thousand years ago, the Holy Mountain temple was not sealed yet, and the path to the temple wasnt as difficult and dangerous as it is now. At that time, the warriors of the five clans could come to the Holy Mountain, enter the temple, and offer their glory and battle experience to the ancestral spirits in an ancient and mysterious ritual. The ancestral spirits would strengthen and stabilize their totem armors to different degrees according to the size of their achievements, the amount of battle experience, and the strength of their bodies and souls. Todays orc warriors, even the clan chief who has been through hundreds of battles and the notorious battle group level powerhouses, will at most combine the power of seven or eight sets of totem armor together and display no more than nine characteristics. Whether its the Horn of Destruction or Violent Blade, the height of their totem armor will not exceed twenty arms when they stimulate their totem power to the extreme. Forcefully absorbing and stacking too many layers of totem armor will only cause the totem power of different natures to interfere with each other and cause chaos. In the end, they will suffer the backlash of their totem armor and become half-human, half-metal Origin Warriors who have lost their rationality. But that was not the case three thousand years ago. Back then, with the help of the ancestral spirits, the orc warriors were able to reconcile the totem power of different natures in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple. This allowed the totem armors that the strong could control to become larger, sturdier. more complicated, and more precise. Their totem armors were not as simple as armor that stuck close to the skin. Instead, they could become ultimate killing machines that were even larger and more violent than the gigantic evil energy puppets, like what you saw. It was a pity that the Holy Light Army paid an extremely tragic price three thousand years ago, finally sealing the Holy Mountain temple and interrupting the path to the Holy Mountains peak. Deep in the mountain, countless dormant evil energy puppet remains were hidden. For three thousand years, not a single orc warrior was lucky enough to enter the Holy Mountain temple and listen to the teachings of the oldest ancestral spirits. They have not been able to gather endless totem power and make their totem armors reveal their strongest true colors with our ancestors blessing. Until today Until us The two of us are the first warriors to step onto the Holy Mountains summit in the past three thousand years. As long as we can remove the seal, restart the temple, and obtain the blessing of the ancient ancestral spirits, we can strengthen our totem battle armors to the extreme and become the only supreme warriors in the entire Land of Holy Light. At that time, I believe that when we join hands, not only will we be able to make the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade tremble, but well also be able to make the entire Land of Holy Light shake. Well be able to make those, who lurk in the Holy Light Temple and willingly act as Holy Light lackeys above the earth in the sky, tremble. Well make them pay the price of destruction! The Wolf King stretched out his sharp claws and clenched the void before him. Flames spurted out from his palm, like a shrine surrounded by Holy Light, and he crushed them. Meng Chao was not going to easily eat the pie that the Wolf King had drawn. He turned a deaf ear to it and continued to focus on observing the fossilized forest. It was filled with the remains of gigantic killing machines that blocked every path. After pondering for a long time, he cautiously said, Compared with how to restart the Holy Mountain temple, Im more worried that there might still be a few survivors among the big guys in front of me, just like the ones that just self-detonated. Dont worry. The peak of the Holy Mountain is different from Scarlet Peak. In the decisive battle three thousand years ago, this was the entrance to the Holy Mountain temple. It was also the place where the Holy Light Army fought and the warriors of Turan defended desperately. The Wolf King said, At that time, every warrior on the battlefield in front of us wished that they could squeeze out the last drop of strength in their blood. Every killing machine exchanged its last crystal for power that could destroy heaven and earth and blasted it out brutally. They wished that they could blow their opponents into pieces from the inside out. How could they still have enough strength to stay dormant until today. Besides, this is the highest point of the entire Holy Mountain. Violent spirit energy surges here nonstop, making the weathering and erosion here ten times faster than the floating mountains below. Many of the evil energy puppets are still rusted and covered in moss, but evil energy puppets here have all turned into gray fossils. They have been dead for a long time. How can they wake up? However, your worry is reasonable. Just in case, we can test them out. As the Wolf King spoke, he slowly took out a metal cylinder that was the length of an arm from his totem armor. It was covered in copper rust and stained with soil like a metal cylinder dug out of a lost temple. Between his fingers, spirit flames surged like lightning. They rubbed the metal cylinder back and forth, washing away the copper rust and soil. Then. they revealed the complicated and lifelike totem engraved on the cylinder. No, it was not a totem, but a drawing made up of hundreds of totems. Just as a sparrow was small, it had all five internal organs. The drawing resembled a miniature mural, depicting countless wolves, tigers, and leopards, prostrating themselves before a glorious city. The Wolf King gestured at Meng Chao. He signaled him to control his breathing, as well as heartbeat, and go into deep hibernation. Then, the Wolf King crouched behind a deactivated totem armor that looked like a fossil. He tilted the metal cylinder at a forty-five-degree angle and aimed it at the center of the ancient battlefield. The spirit energy that flowed out from his palm turned into totem power along the uneven, fine lines of the mural and spread to the entire metal cylinder in an instant. In response, it seemed to have a life of its own, howling and vibrating at a high frequency. Then, the Wolf King twisted the bottom of the metal cylinder with great force. With a whoosh, dozens of colorful fire pearls immediately shot out of the metal cylinder, drawing dozens of beautiful arcs in midair before they exploded in a series of pa pa pa pa pa sounds. It was akin to watching magnificent, colorful fireworks. At the next second, the fireworks turned into dozens of ferocious wolves, tigers, and leopards. Like resurrected totems, they whistled down from the sky and crashed into the center of the battlefield. A stone stirred up a thousand layers of waves. The totems rampage immediately messed up the spirit magnetic field that had been sealed on the summit of the Holy Mountain for three thousand years.. It had been constantly falling apart to a critical point and was only one step away from total collapse. Chapter 1292 - Starfall City Waves of colorful spirit energy ripples that were raised increasingly high above the gray-white fossil forest. Light sparkled within the ripples, presenting an illusion that was comparable to a mirage. It was the silhouette of a super-giant city. The citys skyline was completely different from that of Dragon City, Red-gold City, Black-corner City, and Hundred Blade City in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Every building in the looming giant city was slender and tall. Instead of shooting straight into the sky, they curved into soul-stirring curves and intertwined with each other, it was like a primitive forest shining with silver light. Meng Chao estimated that if the size of this giant city was almost the same as Dragon City, the average height of these buildings had to be more than a kilometer, judging from its city to building ratio. Then, they definitely were not built with reinforced concrete. No kind of reinforced concrete could be built to a height of more than a kilometer. It could also dance like a drunk artists brushstrokes, unscrupulously displaying the former Turan civilization and the superb technology that they possessed. Such a city, such technology, and such momentum were like an overwhelming storm. It slapped Meng Chao hard in an unreasonable and unparalleled manner, making him dizzy and shocked. This is XiangtibashaStarfall City, the oldest Turan city. Before our ancestors descended on this land, it had already stood for ten thousand years, carrying our ancestors across the vast sea of stars in search of a new home. The Wolf King seemed to sense Meng Chaos confusion. While greedily admiring Starfall Citys magnificent scenery, he patiently explained, You must have heard the ancient legend, right? We Turan people are not the natives of the land under our feet but from another world. Our homeland used to be ten times larger and ten times more fertile than the land of Picturesque Orchid Lake and the Land of Holy Light combined. Our ancestors built an incomparably powerful country in our homeland. They created a splendid culture with all kinds of sophisticated and complicated manufacturing tools as well as killing machines. They were not like the orcs of today, who only fight in the most primitive way while waving their swords, spears, and halberds. Its a pity that our homeland was met with a catastrophe. Most of the ancient Turan people died tragically in the raging flames that burned the entire world. Only a few lucky ones were able to gather in Starfall City. It was the only city in the Turan civilizations past that had the ability to travel between the stars. Our ancestors treated the city as a big ship. They sailed the big ship and searched in the vast sea of stars, looking for a brand-new home. They experienced countless hardships. According to the records in the most ancient war epics, our ancestors encountered black vortexes that could swallow everything in the vast sea of stars. They met hurricanes that could blow their souls to the other side of the sea of stars. They encountered explosions of the stars, which formed a seemingly endless maze. Of course, they also encountered numerous worlds that were so lifeless that even the air was frozen, making them unsuitable for life. In the end, when Starfall City was on the verge of collapse, our ancestors were lucky enough to find this place, the land of hope, the land of revival, and a brand-new home. It was a pity that Starfall City was already riddled with holes and on the verge of collapse after being bombarded by star debris and storms. The fuel that drove the city to ride the wind and waves in the vast sea of stars had also been exhausted. Our ancestors could not control Starfall City at all, and they crashed into Picturesque Orchid Lake. Ultimately, Starfall City became a burning fireball, or rather, like its name, a falling star. It soon crashed into the center of Picturesque Orchid Lake. At the center of Picturesque Orchid Lake, Starfall City set off raging tides that almost pierced through the earth. The entire space was smashed into pieces and turned into the Holy Mountain of Turan as you can see. Starfall City was also broken into pieces, and the living environment became extremely harsh. Even with the Turan peoples strong physique, they couldnt bear to continue living in the city. Our ancestors had no choice but to give up this ancient city from their homeland. They moved along the Turan River and gradually moved to every corner of their new home. They paved the way and prospered. One after another, they established Red-gold City, Hundred Blade City, Black-corner City, Red Moon City, Eagle Strike City, and Myriad Flower City As for Starfall City, there were still a large number of weapons, equipment, and mysterious forces from their homeland stored within it, but no one could analyze them for a long time. It was even more impossible for them to move or replicate the weapons, equipment, key facilities, and mysterious forces elsewhere. As time passed, they became the Holy Mountain temple, the source of ancient Turan power. As time passed, the erosion of ten thousand years was enough to turn a brilliant giant city into a tomb made of broken walls. The purification war three years ago was even worse. It accelerated the erosion, collapse, and destruction of Starfall City. Today, the glorious city from my homeland is only left with this mirage-esque illusion. Look, how magnificent and elegant it is. Its full of the beauty of civilization. This is what a real city should look like. Compared with Starfall City, Red-gold City, Black-corner City, and Hundred Blade City are all as simple, crude, and laughable as a nest dug out by wild beasts. I really dont know if its possible for my clansmen, my descendants, and the Turan people to build an even more brilliant Starfall City in the distant future. The Wolf Kings voice gradually became low. The tremendous amount of information stirred up a raging storm in Meng Chaos heart, and it could not be calmed for a long time. Meng Chao had heard about the legend long ago from the mouths of many Turan orcs, including Ice Storm. A burning fireball had passed through the sea of stars and descended from the sky. According to Ice Storm, this was also the main difference in the origin of the world between the believers of Holy Light and the advanced orcs. It was the first time he had heard such a detailed introduction. He could not fully trust the Wolf Kings words, and even if the Wolf King was not lying, this ancient legend that originated from the war epic definitely had some exaggerated, misleading, absurd, and strange powers that confused the gods. However, the legend of Picturesque Orchid Lakes origin and Starfall City that came from another world had a very strange coincidence with Dragon Citys strange encounter over half a century ago. As expected, the ancestors of the Turan people were like the Earthlings from half a century ago. They transmigrated to the Other World as a whole in a single city. However, unlike the passive Dragon City that was inexplicably transmigrated to the Other World in an instant, the ancient Turan people seemed to be avoiding some kind of disaster, a so-called catastrophe. They took the initiative, consciously, and chose to escape their mother planet. Moreover, before they arrived in the Other World, the ancient Turan had seemingly drifted in the sea of stars for a long time. Is it possible for such a big city to actually travel in the sea of stars? Meng Chao did some quick thinking and thought of some of the discoveries and deductions made by the scientists in Dragon City. He nodded in his heart. Its possible. The experts and scholars of Dragon Citys ancient ruins research center once put forward a very interesting hypothesis. They believed that in Dragon City, or rather, in every large river and coastal zone on Earth, according to the law of civilization development, super cities would be born one hundred percent of the time. Many transmigration engines were buried deep underground. Those were the legacies left by the Ancients, the oldest ancestors of human beings, for their descendants. As long as the civilization of mankind develops to a certain level, they will be able to excavate these transmigration engines and have the ability to transmigrate between the stars. They will be able to transform from a young civilization that can only curl up on the third planet of the solar system into an interstellar civilization that can cleave waves in the vast sea of stars. However, for some mysterious reason, the people of Dragon City triggered the transmigration engine in advance half a century ago. Its also possible that the transmigration engine itself had malfunctioned. After billions of years, any malfunction would not be a surprise. In the end, Dragon City was caught off guard, and it transmigrated to the Other World without sufficient preparation. It was likely that the transmigration engine had set some coordinates long ago. It was a port built by the Ancients in the vast sea of stars. As for the Turan civilization in the past, it should be more advanced than the civilization on Earth half a century ago. Judging from the random changes of the totem armors, the scale of Starfall City, and the architecture, the ancient Turan civilization might have made incredible breakthroughs in material science, energy science, and even space science. They excavated the transmigration engine hidden in the depths of the city and learned how to use it to make short-distance jumps in the sea of stars. At last, they all arrived on this planet with the same destination as the people on Earth. However, they arrived ten thousand years earlier than the people of Earth! With that, the transmigration engine hypothesis of Dragon Citys transmigration project team in the ancient ruins research center had the support of evidence, and it could also explain many things. For example, Dragon Citys transmigration. For example, why had there not been reproductive isolation between the Earthlings, the Turan orcs, and the Holy Light humans? For example, why could the Earthlings adapt to the environment in the Other World, understand the mysterious runes in the ancient ruins, listen to and obey the so-called Ancient Ruins Summon, accelerate their evolution in the dense spirit energy, and continuously become stronger? It stimulated extraordinary power that did not exist on Earth. But it also brought a brand new problem. If one could say that the people of Earth and the Turan orcs had been brought to the Other World by the transmigration engine Then, what about the Holy Light people? Dwarfs? Elves? The immortal race in the ancient tombs, the abyssfolk in the abyss, and so many strange carbon-based intelligent creatures scattered all over the Other World? Had they all transmigrated to the Other World from different homeworlds? If Dragon Citys transmigration had just been a coincidence So many civilizations had transmigrated in less than tens of thousands of years, filling almost every corner of the Other World, causing the conflicts between civilizations to be unusually tense. Sooner or later, a great war would break out and engulf the entire Other World. Was that also a coincidence? Meng Chao did not like or believe in coincidences. He smelled a conspiracy.. Chapter 1293 - The Demon King of Terror Also, if the Turan civilization of the past really possessed technology that was even more extraordinary than Earths in the 22nd century, and it could control the transmigration engine to traverse the sea of stars, use incredible materials to build buildings that were thousands of meters tall and crooked, as well as create the ultimate individual weapon that could change at will and self-repair Then, how did such a powerful and glorious civilization end up in the present day, where they could only rely on the rule of the clans and were on the verge of eating raw meat and blood? Putting everything else aside, Meng Chao did not believe that the modern Turan people, who were half-human and half-beast, were no different from wolves, tigers, and leopards. That was what the ancient Turan people were happy to see. It had long been proven that relying on the sharpness of claws and teeth was not helpful to the development of civilization. Instead, it was a symbol of weakness. What exactly caused the continuous degradation of the Turan civilization? Since Dragon City and Starfall City had transmigrated to the Other World, would the degradation and collapse of the Turan civilization repeat itself on earth? What lessons could the Turan civilization bring to the Dragon City civilization? Also, what was going on with the Holy Light faction? If the human race of the Holy Light, like the Earthlings and the Turan orcs, were not natives of the Other World but had been summoned there by the transmigration engine, it would be impossible for them to forget the fact that they had come from the depths of the sea of stars. How could they forget where they came from and treat the Other World as the only place that truly existed at the center of the sea of stars? What was the so-called Holy Light that they worshiped and wrapped up the entire Other World firmly, destroying Picturesque Orchid Lake and Dragon City in Meng Chaos memories from his previous life? Besides, Meng Chao had once seen the appearance of the Ancients and the mother in the monster masterminds memory cells, which were comparable to gods and demons destroying the world. Billions of years later, where did the Ancients and mother that once controlled the entire Other World go? Had both sides suffered heavy losses and gotten annihilated in the long river of history, or Had they become completely different forms and were secretly spying on the ignorant Other World races? These questions were too profound and distant. For a moment, Meng Chao was unable to understand the mysteries behind them. He could only pull his gaze back to the Wolf King. He discovered that Jackal Kanus was an interesting fellow. This fellow must have discovered that he was an Earthling, or at the very least, not a Turan. XiangtibashaStarfall City, should be a well-known secret of the Turan people. Hence, there would not have been a need for him to introduce and explain it in such detail if Meng Chao was a Turan orc. Was he expressing goodwill by revealing everything he knew? Meng Chao did not think he was so bold to the point that the Wolf King could completely forget how he had destroyed his entire plan so quickly. Therefore, the Wolf King not only knew about the existence of Earthlings. It was likely that the Wolf King also knew about the existence and strength of Dragon City. He also knew that the Dragon City civilization was lurking behind Picturesque Orchid Lake and that they had the geographical advantage from a high vantage point. He was clear about how powerful the superhumans of Dragon City and the torrent of steel were, as well as how much help they could bring to him if they worked together. Not forgetting, how much trouble they could cause him if both of them fell out with each other In the face of the great benefits of pulling Dragon Citys civilization into their own chariot, the small unhappiness between the Wolf King and Meng Chao was really not even a small pea. This was also very much in line with the founder and helmsman of the chaos camp in his previous life, with a flip of his hand, he could become the cloud, and with a flip of his hand, he could become the rain. In the face of benefits, he could betray everything and endure everything. Meng Chao had to admit that regardless of whether he was righteous or evil, the Wolf King was indeed a smart person. Even if they used each other, the attitude he displayed could save Meng Chao a lot of trouble. The only thing that Meng Chao was uncertain about now was whether the Wolf King, whose strength and ambition had expanded beyond the critical point, would transform into a Doomsday Wolf and become headstrong and willful once he obtained the Holy Mountains inheritance. He had to launch an all-out war against the land of Holy Light without any conditions being ripe. If he could figure out the Wolf Kings trump card, impose some kind of restriction on him, and persuade him to take a long-term plan. Cooperating with the Wolf King to reach a more stable alliance than in his previous life and achieve a win-win situation between Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake might not be an option. Just as Meng Chaos thoughts were running fast The mirage that was triggered by the totem power gradually dimmed. The illusionary image of Starfall City that was shining with silver light turned into tiny spirit ripples again and dispersed in the wind that was ten thousand meters high in the sky. However, with a series of cracking noises, new movements were heard from the depths of the battlefield that looked like an ancient tomb. A lot of spirit energy ripples seeped into the remains of the Angel of Slaughter that looked like a fossil. A lot of fossils had been resurrected. They were like an enormous army of skeletons struggling to crawl out of the abyss of hell. They struggled to move their bones and fumble for weapons on the ground, trying to straighten their backs and continue the fierce battle that had taken place three thousand years ago. Although the gray surface that was filled with holes like fossils could not be nourished and purified by spirit energy like the remains of the Angel of Slaughter below, they were still shining and translucent. However, the spirit flames that spurted out of the honeycomb-like holes still added a solemn and solemn aura to them. The spirit flames turned into countless complicated and dazzling magical rune arrays around the super giant slaughter angels, surging out flames, icicles, wind blades, and venom all kinds of magical attacks enveloped the entire battlefield. Even Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings brains were shaken by the magic. They saw a brand new illusion in a tranceit was as if countless birdmen with golden wings fell from the sky, their incomparably sharp feathers interweaving together. They formed an iron wall that was burning with golden flames. In front of the golden wall, there was a man with a white beard and white brows wearing a white robe embroidered with golden runes. His body was surrounded by hundreds of magic rune arrays. He looked like a typical Nine-ring Magician. He raised his staff that was surrounded by Holy Light and said in a deep voice that sounded like thunder from the ground, Dont open the underground to awaken the Demon King of Terror. What was puzzling was that the warning of the Nine-ring Magician was not in the language of Holy Light, but in Turan. That was really strange. As everyone knew, the Holy Light humans claimed to be the spirits of all living things, but they treated the orcs, trolls, undead, demons, giants, and even the black-haired and black-eyed Earthlings who lived on the edge of the Other World as if they were unclean people born from the darkness. The language of unclean people was naturally filthy, vulgar, and evil. Therefore, even with the wisdom of a Nine-ring Magician, it was easy to understand the Turan civilizations language system, which was not complicated. However, very few people in the upper class of the Land of Holy Light would use such filthy language in public. Even though he knew that the image of this indomitable Nine-ring Magician was only a spiritual imprint left behind by a great mage three thousand years ago. Meng Chao could not help but glance at the Wolf King. He used his eyes to express his doubt. Didnt you say that the remaining Angel of Slaughters and magic power here were exhausted long ago and that it was impossible for them to restart? The Wolf King gestured for him to calm down and stared at the changes in the magic ripples above the fossil forest. A moment later, a confident smile appeared on his face. Sure enough, the illusions of the birdmen, the golden city walls, and the Nine-ring Magician were like lightning on a summer afternoon. They came and went quickly. After a short moment, as if all of its power had been used up, the golden illusion instantly dimmed. It collapsed and disappeared even faster than the illusion of Starfall City. In an instant, it disappeared without a trace. Only a few dozen gigantic Angels of Slaughter that were barely able to stand up were left. They were like sand towers that had been exposed to the scorching sun for half a day and had lost all moisture and stickiness. They were swept by a fierce wind and instantly collapsed, disintegrating in the air. They turned into powder that was even finer than sand. The scene of dozens of gigantic Angels of Slaughter that were as tall as towers turning into dust at the same time and dispersing with the wind made Meng Chao click his tongue in wonder. If not for the fact that a lot of dust had drifted to where he and the Wolf King were hiding, he would have rubbed it repeatedly and tested it repeatedly with his spirit energy. He would confirm that the dust had really lost all its vitality and that it was absolutely impossible for it to be reassembled and resurrected. He really could not believe his eyes. As Ive said before, these gigantic evil energy puppets were already broken into pieces during the fierce battle three thousand years ago. They ran out of ammunition and food, and the last drop of so-called Holy Light power was exhausted. The Wolf King sneered. For three thousand years, they remained here, silently enduring the erosion of the totem power leaked out of the Holy Mountain temple. Every shell and every part inside had been corroded until they were brittle. If they had stayed on the ground and stayed still, they might have been able to maintain their complete form. However, if they had to struggle to restart, they would be reduced to ashes. Even the seemingly dangerous magic rune arrays and the dazzling frost and flames are just like a spent arrow, deliberately trying to be mysterious. If we had come to explore the Holy Mountain temple one or two thousand years ago, the magic traps set by the Holy Light Army before they left might have caused some trouble. But three thousand years is enough to erode all the traps and runes in the magic rune arrays, leaving them with only the ability to bluff. Otherwise, theres no need for these magic traps to voluntarily expose their existence, dont you think so? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and admitted that the Wolf King was right. A dog that could bite would not bark. It could really create a large-scale destructive magic power, and it did not need to deliberately create such a magnificent sound, light, and electricity effect to scare people. What about the illusion of the Nine-ring Magician? Meng Chao thought quickly and asked again, He seems to be trying to stop others from entering the Holy Mountain temple. Whats interesting is that he was speaking in Turan language. Thats a warning from the Holy Light factions Nine-ring Magician three thousand years ago to the Turan orcs in the future. He seems to be saying, Dont wake the Demon King of Terror. What is that? Was there a powerful existence called the Demon King of Terror in the amongst the Turan ancestral spirits? Who knows? The so-called Demon King of Terror is probably a cowardly member of the Holy Light faction. Its a disparaging term for our great ancestral spirit, right? The Wolf King sneered. He wants to use such a preposterous warning to stop us from obtaining the power of the ancestral spirit? What a joke! Meng Chaos gaze swept across the Wolf Kings face like lightning. His sharp senses caught the subtle changes in his emotions. He was lying. Jackal Kanus knew exactly what the Demon King of Terror was.. Chapter 1294 - All-Metal Totem Beast Chapter 1294: All-Metal Totem Beast Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King noticed Meng Chaos gaze. Any other questions? he asked as if nothing had happened. Yes. Meng Chao pointed to the depths of the fossil forest. Didnt you say that all the killing machines here are dead? Then what is it? The Wolf King narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance in the direction that Meng Chao pointed. Between the jagged remains and bones, he saw dozens of blurry little black dots. The two of them kept blinking their eyes, adjusting the relationship between the iris, lens, and the optic nerve. As their vision continued to shrink, the clarity of their eyes looking into the distance continued to increase, they saw clearly the true appearance of those little black dots. They seemed to be Totem Beasts? Meng Chao was not too sure. From the information he had gathered after he came to tulanze, the so-called Totem beastsand the Monstersof Dragon City had a very strong relationship, and there was not much difference in appearance. The only difference was that totem beasts ate mandala fruits, roots of mandala trees, other plants that contained liquid metal-like substances, and other totem beasts all year round. A large amount of liquid metal-like substances would continue to accumulate in the body of the totem beasts, causing their internal organs, bones, and flesh to gradually show the characteristics of metallizationand crystallization. When the concentration reached a certain level, it was possible for it to seep into the surface of the totem beastsbodies, forming crystal-clear armor that was emitting a metallic luster. Hunting the totem beasts and extracting the liquid metal-like substances from their corpses was also one of the important ways for the warriors of Tulan to create brand-new totem armors. However, Meng Chao had heard from ice storm that the most powerful totem beasts, even if their flesh and blood bodies could expand to a height and length of 10 to 20 meters, the liquid metal-like substances that spewed out from their bodies.., could only cover their vital parts and strengthen their claws and teeth. In general, the form of beasts still dominated. And although these totem beasts in front of them were not big in size. Compared to the huge corpses next to them, they were at most three to five meters in length and width. Their bodies were covered with uniform, fine, seamless metal shells. From head to toe, they covered every tusk, every claw, and every stinger on their tails. On the layers of layers of shells, there were also abstruse and complicated totem carvings. They were surrounded by the seemingly substantial totem power, emitting blazing spiritual flames. They did not look like wild beasts at all. Instead, they looked like totem warriors who had crawled down and crawled on their joints. These totem beasts, whose carbon-based biological features could not be seen at all, looked more like indefatigable killing machines. They crawled around in the fossil forest and sniffed the fireworksthat the Wolf King had just shot out vigilantly and excitedly, the remnants of spiritual energy ripples. The greedy and brutal appearance reminded Meng Chao of the ghosts lingering in the ruins of the ancient battlefield, the ghouls who were always hungry. I didnt expect that the totem beasts here would have such a high concentration of totem power in their bodies. They could grow such gorgeous armor that covered their entire bodies? The wolf king mumbled, However, its not surprising if you think about it carefully. This place was the Holy Mountain in the first place, the place with the most abundant totem power, and there were so many corpses of experts and the remains of evil energy puppets. Before these remains and corpses are completely corroded by time, they are the best food. After devouring the remains and corpses that contain powerful energy, and being able to reproduce on the peak of the Holy Mountain for a thousand years, surviving through the survival of the fittest, the totem beasts that have survived until now are slightly more powerful than the totem beasts outside. Whats so strange about that? No matter what, these totem beasts are much easier to deal with than the super giant demonic energy puppets that could self-destruct at any time. What do you think? Meng Chao frowned slightly. The Wolf Kings words could not be miscalculated. Since they had come to the summit of the Sacred Mountain, no one would expect the place to be peaceful. They would be able to find the legendary Legacywithout any obstacles along the way. Just the totem beasts, even if they were covered in totem armor, were easier to deal with than the various troubles that might appear in their expectations. But before taking action, he still wanted to figure it out. So, we have to pass through these totem beasts and sneak into the depths of the ancient battlefield ruins? Thats right. The Wolf King grinned, Dont tell me youre regretting it. Allow me to remind you that theres only one way to enter and exit the summit of the Sacred Mountain. Meanwhile, the Lion King, horn of Destructionand the Tiger King, Violent Blade, are leading their furious team along this path and rushing over with murderous intent. Believe me, you definitely dont want to meet them on a narrow path. If you want to survive, theres only one choice. Its to pass through these totem beasts and enter the Sacred Mountain Temple. Then, youll receive the blessing of the ancestral spirit and a huge inheritance. Then, in a fair and square battle, youll kill the Lion King and the Tiger King I will never regret any choice. I only want to know your overall plan. Meng Chao said, At least, I want to know where the entrance of the temple of the Sacred Mountain is hidden. The peak of the Sacred Mountain is so big, and it has been turned into a complicated maze by this fossil forest. We dont have to deal with these totem beasts while running around aimlessly in the fossil forest, do we? Dont worry, Im not that stupid. Since Ive risked everything and betrayed the Lion King and Tiger King, of course I know where the entrance to the Sacred Mountain Temple is hidden. The wolf king said, Trust me, you just need to follow me and help me get rid of the totem beasts along the way. Thats the problem. Meng Chao said, The problem is, I cant convince myself to completely trust you. Alright. The Wolf King seemed to have compromised. In front of us, it looks like a messy fossil forest, but when you step into it, you will soon find countless bottomless holes. I know. Meng Chao nodded and said, This was drilled out by the Army of Holy Light Three thousand years ago to find the whereabouts of the temple of the Sacred Mountain. You are half right. It was indeed drilled out by the army of Holy Light, but it was not to find the whereabouts of the temple of the Sacred Mountain. The Wolf King said, It was used to place powerful crystal explosives and then use a large-scale magic array to connect all the crystal explosives together. Finally, with a boom, the peak of the Holy Mountain and the temple of Holy Mountain were all blown up! Blow up the temple of Holy Mountain? Meng Chao sucked in a cold breath. Of course. To those lunatics who believe in the Holy Light, the temple of Holy Mountain is the most evil place in the world. They have no right to pollute the soles of their feet. Therefore, they have no interest in entering the temple of Holy Mountain to take a look. Its better to just blow it up. The Wolf King said, Unfortunately, the priests of the Holy Light and the ninth-circle mages underestimated the sturdiness of the peak of the Holy Mountain. The beastmen warriors also consumed too many crystals and explosives in advance. They were unable to complete the excavation and construction of the super-large magic rune array. As a result, the power of the explosion was much weaker than expected. They failed to blow up the temple of the sacred mountain. They only cracked the surface of the peak of the sacred mountain and blew up countless stones, which formed the floating stone belt around the peak of the sacred mountain. To this day, the surface of the peak of the sacred mountain is still covered in dense, crisscrossing cracks that look like layers of cobwebs. When we go deep into the fossil forest, we will find the cracks easily. By observing the direction of the cracks carefully, we will find that the seemingly messy cracks are actually circles after circles the marks left by the super-large magical rune array three thousand years ago. Next, we only need to follow the cracks and find the center of the super-large magical rune array. Then, we will find a bottomless hole that is constantly spurting out magical auras that make the people of Tulan extremely uncomfortable. That is the special passagethat was blown apart by the army of Holy Light and reached the temple of the Sacred Mountain! The Wolf King spoke with certainty. The crack that was torn by crystal explosives was something that was very easy to verify. There was no need for him to tell a lie that could be exposed in a minute. This made Meng Chao very puzzled. Logically speaking, the information that the Wolf King knew about the temple of the sacred mountain should have come from the father of ice storm. More accurately, it came from the memory crystal copy that ice storms father had stolen from the Magic Tower of the land of Holy Light. And according to froststorm, when her mother had intentionally let her father steal the memory crystal copy, she had even tampered with it and deleted a portion of the most crucial information. In other words, the Wolf Kings understanding of the sacred mountain peak should not be any better than froststorms. But even froststorm did not know that the Holy Light Army was excavating the sacred mountain peak wantonly to bury crystal explosives and build magic rune arrays to blow up the entire sacred mountain peak and the Sacred Mountain Temple. Where did the Wolf King learn all of this? So, other than the memory crystal dungeon that the father of the ice storm brought to Tulanze, JackalKanus has another source of information, a more detailed source of information. Moreover, from the fact that he successfully obtained the inheritance of the sacred mountain in his previous life, the accuracy of this source of information is extremely high. Its really strange. In the past three thousand years, heroes and heroes have been emerging in Tuilan. If the Tuilan civilization really kept some information about the purification battle and the Final Battle of the Holy Mountain, then the temple of the Holy Mountain should have been reactivated by the heroes and heroes from a thousand years ago. No matter what, it was impossible for it to be sealed until today, which benefited the Wolf King. Looking at how familiar he is and how he seems to have victory in his hands, even though the jackal warriors that he has meticulously refined for more than ten years have all been annihilated, his conviction that he must win is still intact. It seems like he has been to the summit of the sacred mountain and even explored the temple of the sacred mountain before. However, when he said that the two of us are the first group of people to step onto the summit of the Sacred Mountain in the past three thousand years, it doesnt seem like hes lying, and theres no need for him to lie. What on Earth is going on? Chapter 1295 - A Brand-New Future Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos mind was racing, but he could not make up his mind. He did not know whether or not he should believe that this Picturesque Orchid Lake around him was the most dangerous, and in the future, house the most dangerous person in the entire Other World. However, the totem beasts whose bodies were highly enriched with liquid metal-like substances did not give him any time to think. They shook their slender limbs that were not proportionate to their bodies in a frenzy and jumped between the trees in the fossil forest as if they were walking on flat ground. They were closing in on them quickly. The animals sense of smell was surprisingly sensitive. Following the feeble spirit energy ripples, they had found the source of the fireworks! They were like the combination of a giant spider and a ghoul. Every joint could rotate 360 degrees freely and perform all kinds of twisted anti-joint movements. In addition, the friction of the exoskeleton made them produce cracking noises that made ones teeth ache and hair stand on end. They were truly like a group of skeleton soldiers crawling between a grave and a tombstone. Xiu! Pa! Without waiting for the totem beasts to approach, the Wolf King took out the second metal rod engraved with totems. He twisted it forcefully and released the second Firework. The totem power transformed into the shadows of wolves, tigers, and leopards. It quickly rushed towards the depths of the summit of the sacred mountain and indeed attracted the attention of the totem beasts. Thirty to fifty totem beasts changed their direction one after another and chased after the shadows of wolves, tigers, and leopards. They rampaged through the depths of the fossil forest, shattering the awe-inspiring and indestructible killing machines from three thousand years ago. They gave off a continuous roar. Lets go, this trick wont fool them for long. We have to seize every second! The Wolf King didnt even look at Meng Chao as he dashed in the opposite direction of the Fireworks. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. Since things had come to this, he had no choice but to bet all his chips on canus. At least in his previous life, this guy had managed to find the Holy Mountain inheritance without any danger. He hoped that his good luck could be replicated in this life! Meng Chao followed closely behind the Wolf King and stared at every move of this guy, making sure that he couldnt escape his sight even if he stuck out his butt, in case this guy took the opportunity to trick him. The two of them did not speak anymore. They increased their speed to the maximum and gradually entered the depths of the ancient battlefield ruins. They moved between the remains of war machines that were easily 30 to 50 meters tall. They were like little mice that were passing through an elephant graveyard. Even though their rationality was very clear, the bones of the surrounding elephantswere all crisp and had completely lost their vitality. They were no different from ice-cold rocks. However, emotionally, the huge bones with intersecting canine teeth and the silhouettes of the statues of gods and demons still crushed their hearts and lungs, making it difficult for them to breathe and their joints stiffen, their nerves were extremely tense. Although the Wolf King was confident and claimed that they would be able to find the entrance of the temple of the sacred mountain as long as they found the spider web-like cracks that spread outward in a concentric circle. However, after entering the fossil forest, there were huge debris that blotted out the sky and covered the Sun. There were knives, Spears, swords, and halberds everywhere. Just looking for the way forward was enough to make the two dizzy and exhausted, they did not know where to go at all to look for the remnants of the explosion of the so-called Super-huge Magic Array. Behind the two of them, the exoskeleton of the totem beast rubbed against each other. Ka-cha, Ka-cha, Ka-cha. The heart-wrenching sound was heard again. These fellows who would not leave could appear in front of the two of them at any time. Meng Chao was burning with anxiety. However, he was like a gambler who had already thrown the dice. He could only grit his teeth and persevere. Suddenly, the Wolf King stopped. He looked left and right, then lay on the ground and groped and sniffed carefully. After that, he tilted his head and thought about something. After a while, he gestured for Meng Chao to walk to the right. On the right side of the two, there was a Strength Angelthat was thirty to fifty meters tall. This strength angel had been blown into a thousand holes three thousand years ago. It had exhausted all the crystals and the power of the Holy Light. There was not a single shimmering, crystal-clear texture on its body, it was even uglier than the roughest rock. In the middle of its body, there was a shocking crack that went through the front and back. It must have been the work of a heavily armored orc powerhouse three thousand years ago. If such a crack appeared on a humans body, it would be equivalent to piercing through the front of the chest and the back. It would explode the heart, part of the lungs, and a few spine bones, leaving a transparent hole the size of a bowl, it was a standard fatal wound. The Wolf King gestured for Meng Chao to enter through this through wound and go through the strength Angels body. Without waiting for Meng Chaos response, he was the first to enter through the wound. The inside of the through wound was extremely narrow. Although the components of the Strength Angelhad long been fossilized, they were still extremely sharp. A series of sparks were scraped on the totem armors of the two of them, seriously hindering their large-scale movements. Meng Chao followed behind the Wolf King, naturally taking the initiative of the backstab. He was not afraid that the other party would turn hostile. However, the Wolf King seemed to have really forgotten the conflict between the two of them. He wanted to carry out the words Sincere cooperation for mutual benefitto the end and lead the way obediently. Even when they encountered forks and turns.., he would stop and wait for Meng Chao for a moment, afraid that he wouldnt be able to keep up. Very quickly, the two of them climbed over the winding through wound and crawled out from the other side of the strength Angel. The front suddenly became clear. The shock wave from 3,000 years ago blew out layers of folds from the countless remains of war machines, making them look like frozen ocean waves. Between the two folds was a deep ravine. At the bottom of the ravine was a pitch-black earth crack that extended to an endless distance. Found it. This is the earth crack from the explosion of the crystal explosives and the super-large Magic Array from 3,000 years ago. Next, we just need to follow this crack all the way and well be able to find the entrance to the Sacred Mountain Temple! Wolf King Zhong waved his fist and paused for a moment before reminding him, However, you must be careful not to fall into the depths of the crack in the ground. The power of the giant magic array from 3,000 years ago can be said to be able to destroy the heavens and earth. Although it wasnt able to completely destroy the peak of the Sacred Mountain, no one knows how deep the crack in the ground is. No one knows if theres still wild magic power left in the depths of the crack in the ground that can devour everything that falls in! Meng Chao felt a chill in his heart as his life magnetic field extended towards the depths of the Earths crack. He immediately sensed that the Earths crack on the summit of the sacred mountain was like a crack in the depths of an archaic relic. It was so deep that one could not see the bottom, as if it led to another world. Moreover, there was a faint energy surging from the depths of the Earths crack that made him extremely uncomfortable. It was like a dark tide condensed from frost and flames. It opened its bloody mouth and silently waited for the arrival of its prey. However, compared to the dangerous environment, Meng Chao was even more baffled by the series of actions of canus. Wolf King, have you been here before? Meng Chao finally couldnt help but ask. Before No. Wolf king said, If I had been here before, I would have taken the inheritance of the sacred mountain for myself long ago. Why would I lure Lion King and Tiger King here to play such a dangerous game? Then, how did you know that you should crawl into the belly of the strength Angel just now? Meng Chao frowned, I dont remember any signs around the strength angel. It doesnt look any different from the other enormous remains. Why are you so sure that you can find the earth crack that leads to the temple of the sacred mountain through the penetrating wounds on the strength angel Thats not important. Whats important is that up until now, I didnt lie, didnt take the wrong path, and didnt harm you. The Wolf King shrugged and spoke with a calm expression, Believe it or not, even though youve ruined my entire plan and caused me to hate you to the bone, hatred is meaningless. To a person like me, I dont have the right to hate at all. As long as you dont get in my way, I have no time or interest to take any revenge on you. And if you can believe me and help me, then I am definitely the best collaborator you can find in Tulanze. You have no idea what I can bring you! The Wolf Kings every move was filled with sincerity and confidence. Even though Meng Chao knew his personality and background better than anyone else in this era, he could not help but be deeply attracted by the Wolf Kings words. He had a vague feeling that the wolf king was not lying. What can you bring me? Meng Chao asked subconsciously. The future. Jackalkanus grinned and revealed a smile of victory in his hands and his shining and sharp teeth. He said resolutely, A new future! Chapter 1296 - : The Tacit Understanding of Hunting Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf Kings boastful words made Meng Chao feel as if his words were stuck in his throat. He kept feeling that this fellow had stolen his lines. However, before he and the Wolf King could discuss in detail what a brand new future should look like, the roars of totem beasts rang out not far behind them. They sounded like metal scraping against each other. The rhythmic roars were obviously gathering their companions to deliver some kind of message. Perhaps, they had already smelled the scent left behind by Meng Chao and the Wolf King, hence confirming the presence of the outsiders. The expressions of the two of them changed at the same time. They did not dare to delay. They stuck close to the slopes on both sides of the folds and ran wildly along the cracks in the earth. However, because of the depths of the cracks in the earth, spiritual flames surged out all year round, and the slopes formed by the huge debris on both sides were naturally unstable. From time to time, there would be debris cracking and sliding into the Earths cracks. No matter how careful the two of them were, they would still be able to step on the surface of the slope that was on the verge of collapsing at lightning speed. However, the fragile debris on the inside would trigger a chain reaction. Boom! Boom! Boom! Finally, it was unknown whether it was Meng Chao or the Wolf King, but when they jumped over a ravine, their movements became slightly larger. The huge debris under their feet, which looked like blocks, suddenly collapsed as if it was an avalanche with a shocking momentum. Accompanied by a deafening sound, a large number of debris slid into the cracks on the ground, it caused colorful spiritual flames to gush out from the depths of the crack, emitting a roar that sounded like a raging wind. Even Meng Chao and the Wolf King were almost swept up by the collapsed debris, and were swept into the bottomless crack on the ground together. Such a shocking sound naturally attracted the totem beasts that were chasing closely behind. Accompanied by a series of noisy howls, a large number of totem beasts surrounded them from both wings. Meng Chao could even see that they were embedded in the metal skulls, with eyes that were like burning charcoal balls. This was also the only place where their bodies, which were perfectly covered in the metal exoskeleton, were exuding the aura of life. The Wolf King pulled out the third fireworks. Xiu! Pa! The Spiritual Flames drew a dazzling arc and scattered the flowers in the distance. However, the effect this time was far from as good as the previous two times. The totem beasts had become smarter. They missed twice in a row, which made them realize the tricks played by humans. Moreover, they were too close to each other. Many totem beastsscarlet eyeballs had already locked onto Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Only three to five totem beasts chased after the fireworks. The remaining thirty to fifty totem beasts were still leaping lightly on the high folds on both sides of the Earths crack, getting closer and closer to Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Meng Chao cursed silently. Change the time and place, let him take a comfortable hot bath first, sleep soundly for three days and three nights, then soak in the secret medicine for an afternoon. At the same time, let a few witch doctors and priests dance beside him, this would allow his physical strength and combat ability to recover to their peak. He was absolutely not afraid of fighting these beasts for 300 rounds. But at the moment, he had not recovered from the self-detonation of the strength angel and the heavy injuries caused by the battle with the Wolf King. And beneath his feet was a bottomless crack in the Earth. Around him were the remnants of a huge war machine that was on the verge of collapsing. Behind him were the murderous Lion King and Tiger King. In front of him was the sacred mountain temple that was full of traps and killing intent. He really did not want to waste too much time and energy on these beasts at such a critical moment. However, the Wolf King had already used up all his fireworks. Meanwhile, more than ten totem beasts had already arrived above their heads at lightning speed. They leaped up from the huge wreckage and pounced towards the throats of the two of them. Meng Chao could clearly see that on the totem beastsmetal exoskeletons, there were totem patterns that looked like offensive rune arrays that were flashing with a deadly aura. The sharp blades that extended from the outside of their slender limbs were filled with the scent of death. Meng Chao and Wolf King had no other choice. In front of the two of them, there were two storm of blades. When the totem beasts were caught in the storm, the metal exoskeletons immediately rubbed against their sharp blades at an extremely high speed. There were more than a hundred collisions every second. There was a scratching sound that caused ones scalp to go numb, and there were dazzling sparks. In the end, it was Meng Chaos Skull Crusherand the wolf kings Six kill bladethat were better than the totem beasts full metal exoskeleton. The seemingly indestructible armor broke through the metal fatigue limit quickly after being struck more than a hundred times per second, and shocking cracks appeared. Meng Chaos battle flames and the Wolf Kings killing intent immediately seeped into the totem beasts body through the cracks that were as thick as a strand of hair, accurately finding the weakness between the joints and tendons, just like a butcher dismembering a cow.., they chopped these beasts into pieces. A moment ago, the totem beast that was still baring its fangs and brandishing its claws let out a mournful cry. Like a puppet that had its strings cut, its slender and deformed limbs drooped down one after another. It couldnt even stand properly, rolling down the slope into the cracks on the ground, turning into wisps of light flames that were struggling with their last breaths and dust that were torn into pieces. However, just as Meng Chao had expected, the fierce battle between the two sides had also seriously affected the fragile balance between the giant remains. They leaned on each other and randomly pieced together. When the remains of a super giant slaughter Angel was hit by the totem beast that was shot out like a cannonball, it completely collapsed. After it collapsed with a loud bang, it was very easy to trigger a chain reaction, it caused dozens, hundreds of slaughter angels and giant totem battle armors that had a fossilized texture to collapse and shatter like an avalanche. They broke down into extremely fine particles, raising dust in the air. These dust all originated from the most powerful magical tools and ultimate weapons from three thousand years ago. On each dust particle, there was more or less some residual psionic energy, possessing extremely strong radioactivity. When the psionic dust that was filled with radioactivity flew all over the sky, the spiritual magnetic environment on the battlefield became exceptionally complicated. The psionic dust that flew all over the sky stained Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings totem armors, drilling into the mysterious and complicated patterns on the surface of the armors. Even when their armors were torn apart by the claws and teeth of the totem beasts, the liquid metal-like substance.., it was also damaged by the self-explosion of the strength angel earlier. There was no time to repair it, so the psionic dust seeped into the surface of their bodies and their bodies. Their totem armors and even their flesh and blood bodies were immediately disturbed by the psionic dust. There were signs that their totem power was not functioning properly, that their minds were restless, that their blood was boiling, and that their nerves and electrical currents were in disorder.., there were even negative reactions such as hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. If this continued, it would not be a solution. Since they could not shake off these damned tails, they could only end the battle as quickly as possible. They would rather sacrifice their lives to get rid of them all! Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. Through the expressionless masks of the totem armors, they saw each others incomparably sharp gazes. They were rushing left and right in the fossil forest, looking for a suitable trap or a battlefield for the final battle. The remaining thirty to forty totem beasts were not scared at all because their companions were killed by the blade storm and fell into the cracks of the earth, turning into ashes. They would not retreat easily. For three thousand years, their race had always lived in this ancient battlefield that was full of psionic storms and the aura of destruction. They were still in the embryonic stage, but they had already absorbed an excessive amount of battle flames and killing intent. The entire metal exoskeleton was also a killing machine that was made of flesh and blood, but had no emotions. Since they had decided to fight to the death. Meng Chao and the Wolf King deliberately slowed down. Occasionally, they would even pretend to be chaotic and exhausted, letting one or two totem beasts narrowly pass by them, and even leaving a few harmless cracks on their totem armor. They used this method to gradually stir up the excitement of the totem beasts and make these beasts misjudge their strength. As expected, the formation of the totem beasts, which was originally neat, gradually became messy. Many totem beasts were desperate to chase after their prey and ran wildly. Several times, they almost stepped on the huge wreckage under their feet and fell into the cracks on the ground. There were even a few totem beasts who wanted to seize the most suitable terrain to pounce on and fiercely collided with each other. They bared their teeth at their companions and let out threatening roars. Beasts were beasts after all. Their brains were completely ignited by the desire to kill. The totem beasts lost the ability to think and were gradually led by the nose by Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Another horizontal crack appeared in front of them. One horizontal crack and one vertical crack, like a huge cross, crisscrossed together. The intersection point was like an abyss that led straight to the core of the Earth, emitting an ominous aura. Meng Chao and the Wolf King seemed to have been tripped by the wreckage under their feet and staggered at the same time. They were pounced onto the ground by the two totem beasts and rolled more than ten times in a row, almost rolling into the cracks in the earth. It took them a lot of effort to kick the two totem beasts away, but the remaining totem beasts were only twenty to thirty meters away from them. This was a distance that could be torn apart with a wave of their claws. Meng Chao and the Wolf King seemed to be in a panic. They jumped up high without caring about anything, trying to jump over the abyss. The Abyss was not more than twenty to thirty meters wide. To them, it was just a ditch that they could cross with a lift of their feet. However, it was unknown whether it was because they had consumed too much of their physical strength in the battle just now. Or was it because the invisible psionic storm that blew out of the Abyss had seriously interfered with their life magnetic field and motor nerves. The two of them danced clumsily in midair. Fortunately, they did not cross the abyss. After drawing two short and weak arcs, the two of them slammed on the slope on the other side of the abyss. The huge debris that formed the slope immediately began to collapse. Countless debris crashed onto the two of them like Rolling Stones. The two of them scrambled to dodge and climb. Several times, they almost fell into the abyss. The scene was extremely embarrassing. Seeing this scene, the totem beasts could no longer suppress their boiling killing intent. They jumped high like cannonballs and drew sharp arcs in the air above the abyss, pouncing towards the two Prey. Just as the thirty to forty totem beasts all rose into the air and flew above the abyss. In the eyes of the two Prey, a light that only belonged to the Hunterbloomed at the same time. Now! Chapter 1297 - Fusion Beast! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Accompanied by a deafening roar, Meng Chao smashed deep into the remains of the gargantuan Angel of Slaughter like an earth-drilling bomb, shattering the bones of the deities and devils that stood tall three thousand years ago into pieces. At the same time, spirit flames that were thousands of degrees in temperature were shining with complicated runes. His chains dragged the two Skull Crushers and waved them, causing the remains to be contaminated by the burning flames. Under the crazy surging of his vitality magnetic field, thousands of debris swept toward the totem beasts in the air like a meteor shower. The totem beasts had never expected that their prey, who had been in a panic a moment ago, would show such sharp fangs in an instant. These beasts had already jumped to the highest point and started to fall. They had no place to lean on. Because of the crazy sprinting and pouncing, the distance between them was too close. They interfered with each other and even collided with each other. There was no place for them to move. Thus, the meteor shower that Meng Chao rolled up smashed onto their bodies. While tearing apart all the metal exoskeletons, it also changed their jumping trajectory, making them seem as if they had crashed into a wall made of lava, they fell towards the abyss. There were also some totem beasts that reacted quickly. Seeing that the situation was not good, they actually twisted their waists and turned their hips, using their companions as stepping stones, trampling on their companionsbodies. While their companions were screaming in pain, they fell into the abyss like weights. At the same time, they regained their unparalleled acceleration and continued to pounce towards the other side of the abyss. At this moment, the spiritual veins around Meng Chaos body were in the cooldown period after the explosion. But dont forget, there was still the Wolf King. Jackalkanus also displayed his true strength. The six claws crossed in front of his chest, creating an ear-piercing explosion. Along with the high-frequency vibration of the claws, totem power gushed out from the claws like a flood that broke the dam. It actually transformed into a ferocious wolf head in the void. The giant wolf that seemed to be able to devour the world opened its bloody mouth. The six claws were its six tusks. The tusks flew up and down, biting fiercely at the totem beast. The tusks had yet to see blood. An incomparably ferocious archaic beast that was enough to cause all carbon-based life forms to emit a terrifying aura from the depths of their genes shot out from the depths of the giant Wolfs throat. The aura of fear was like a whip that was wrapped around thorns and covered in venom, lashing fiercely on the totem beasts back, lashing these Ghoulslike stray dogs that had fallen into icy water. At the same time, their flesh and blood stiffened.., but their nerves began to twitch violently, how could they still escape from the attack of the Six kill Sabers? The totem beasts were all struck by the sabers. The six kill Sabers, which vibrated hundreds or even thousands of times per second, could easily cut through the totem beastsmetal exoskeleton from the molecular level under the enhancement of the totem power. Before the liquid-like metal material could spread up and repair itself automatically, the destructive power had already rushed in and cut off the Totem Beastsbones, blood vessels, tendons, nerves, and spinal cord. In between the Totem Beastsarmor.., flowers of blood that were as bright as fire exploded. Under the combined efforts of Meng Chao and the Wolf King, most of the totem beasts fell into the abyss. Only a few lucky ones managed to jump over. However, they could only struggle between the debris that kept collapsing. They either rolled into the abyss along with the debris of the landslide, or they were smashed by the debris until they were covered in wounds, losing the ability and courage to continue fighting. When Meng Chao and the Wolf King attacked, they had already deduced the change of the debris collapse and accurately calculated the relatively stable foothold between the intersecting debris. The two landed steadily. There seemed to be two cliff-like giant slaughter angels collapsing above their heads. However, they were supporting each other on top of their heads, rebuilding a relatively stable triangular space. The two of them looked at each other. A very strange feeling emerged in their hearts. It was too tacit. Especially Meng Chao, who was puzzled after thinking for a long time. It was clearly the first time that he and the Wolf King had come into close contact, and they were still unable to differentiate between friend and foe. They could be backstabbed at any time or suffer a backstab. But why did the two of them cooperate with each other so smoothly, as if they were using their arms and fingers? One had to know that regardless of whether it was leaf or ice storm, Meng Chao had taught them many martial arts that originated from Dragon City, and he often cooperated with them in practice. However, in actual combat, it was absolutely impossible for them to be like what they were doing just now, where they didnt even need to make eye contact to be able to fight with each other. Meng Chao had experienced similar feelings only when he cooperated with Lu Siya in dragon city. However, he and Lu Siya were able to meet each other honestly in the same vat of gene reagents, and he had almost lost his gene seed to Lu Siya. How was that the same! Could it be that in my previous life, I had seen Jackalkanus fighting under this guys command? Impossible. In my previous life, I was just an ordinary ghost assassin who carried out tactical missions. This guy was the infamous Doomsday Wolf, the commander of the entire chaos faction. We were not from the same world at all. How could we have the chance to work together? Or could it be that a few days ago, I tried to invade this guys brain through the enhancement of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain, and this guy also used the ancient Dream Saintessbrain as a springboard to infiltrate deep into my brain. In the Battle of wills, the two of US naturally developed a weird tacit understanding? Meng Chao had goosebumps all over his body. He didnt know whether it was a blessing or a curse to have such a strange tacit understanding with the legendary Doomsday Demon Wolfto reverse the future. The Wolf King was also silent. Behind the mask of the totem armor, a meaningful gaze flickered. It seemed to be pondering the same question, as well as the origin of Meng Chao. But before the two of them could figure out a reason, suddenly, from the Abyss in front of them, came the Slurp Slurp Slurp Slurp, Kacha Kachasound, which made peoples scalps go numb, their hearts stop beating, and their hairs stand on end. This sound was a hundred times more ear-piercing than the sound of the totem beasts metal exoskeleton scraping against each other! The pupils of Meng Chao and the Wolf King contracted into the tip of a needle at the same time. The two of them simultaneously rolled to the left and right in the most embarrassing and agile posture. With a Crash, a black thing that looked like a flood dragon suddenly darted out of the Abyss and ruthlessly struck the place where they had just landed. If they had not reacted in time. They would have been hit by this thing, entangled, and dragged into the abyss. What the Hell Is This! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. What appeared in front of them was a monster that only appeared in the nightmare of the Nightmare Beasts. The dozens of totem beasts that they had just swept into the Abyss were not dead yet! No, judging from the fact that their metal exoskeletons were broken, their flesh and internal bones were broken, and even their internal organs were spewing out, they were already dead. At least, as a carbon-based life form in the overall sense.., they were already dead. But their cells were not dead yet. Their brains, nerves, spinal cords, tendons, and muscles, as their respective independent organs, were still maintaining their final vitality. Under the connection of a mysterious force, the remains of dozens of totem beasts that were not completely dead were connected together in an incomparably terrifying way. A totem beast at the back opened its bloody mouth and bit the tail of a totem beast at the front. No matter how deep the tail of the former pierced into his throat, the tailbone pierced through his throat and into his spine, connecting their spinal cord together. The tail of the latter also pierced into the deep part of the throat of the third totem beast, finding and entangling the spine of the third totem beast. Just like that, dozens of totem beasts connected their heads and tails, turning into a huge beast body centipedethat was comparable to a flood dragon! The connection of flesh and bones was naturally very fragile. But dont forget that the bodies of the totem beasts were covered with a large number of all-metal exoskeletons. And these all-metal exoskeletons were made of liquid-like metal materials, which were exactly the same as the raw materials for the forging of totem armor. Under the combined effect of the blood, the desire to kill, and the spiritual waves left in the abyss, the liquid-like metal materials in the body of the monster seemed to be boiling crazily at a speed visible to the naked eye, countless silver threads that looked like clusters of bacteria poked out from the depths of its flesh and quickly stitched up the wounds of the totem beasts. The completely metal exoskeletons that belonged to different totem beasts that were independent from each other were slowly merging together in the weird scraping and collisions. They bit each other and covered each other, becoming one with each other. Of course, many totem beasts were attacked by the Skull Crusherand the six kills Saber. The range of the tearing was too large, and it was impossible to repair them in a short period of time. The monster didnt care. It directly exposed the flesh, bones, and internal organs in the wounds to the air in a shocking way. However, it desperately activated the liquid metal-like substance and surged toward the ends of the slender limbs, condensing into narrow, slightly curved, sharp blades. When the hundreds of slender limbs on both sides of the Beast Centipedewaved hundreds of narrow, sharp blades at the same time, the densely packed posture completely went against the laws of physiology.., even for an experienced doomsday driver like Meng Chao, his spiritual index began to fluctuate. Fusion Beasts! Be careful, Ive never seen so many totem beasts fuse together! The totem power in these half-dead guysbodies has completely gone out of control! The Wolf Kings expression also became unprecedentedly grim. Whether it was dragon city or Tu Lanze, whether it was humans or beasts, as long as it was a carbon-based creature, if it absorbed too much spiritual energy, it would have the possibility of genetic mutation, cells going out of control, and mental derangement. In Dragon City, extraordinary individuals who went berserk and lost control of their spiritual energy were known as lost ones. In Turanze, Orc warriors who consumed a large amount of secret medicines and stacked too many layers of totem armor in an attempt to control totem power that exceeded their limits were instead devoured and controlled by the totem armor and were known as Origin Warriors. And when totem beasts were struggling on the brink of death, their cells would be deeply infiltrated and altered by liquid metal-like substances, and they might completely become flesh puppets of totem power Fusion Beasts! Chapter 1298 - Heavy Metal Undead Creatures! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just like the Origin Warriors, even their cell fluids were replaced by liquid metal-like substances. Totem beasts could hardly be considered as true carbon-based life forms. Instead, they were a fusion of carbon-based life forms and killing machines. Therefore, they could break through the limits of normal carbon-based life forms. While enduring heavy injuries that ordinary carbon-based life forms could not withstand, they would also take on all kinds of distorted appearances and unleash various strange and terrifying attacks. Meng Chao understood that. Was this not the enhanced version of the heavy metal power in Dragon City, which belonged to the undead creatures that had been infected by Blood Flowers? Weve come to the right place! Just as Meng Chao was silently complaining in his heart, the eyes of the wolf king shone with incomparable fanaticism. He stared at the fusion beast that was like a giant centipede in a daze and said in ecstasy from the bottom of his heart, Look at its posture, how Majestic! Feel its power, how strong and overbearing! Experience the totem power released by it, almost comparable to the full power of the battle group level burst, just like the flood of the Turan River! In the outside world, there is absolutely no fusion beast that can perfectly merge dozens of totem beasts together. Only here, in the most ancient temple of the ancestral spirits, in the place guarded by countless heroic spirits of the warriors of Tulan, in the depths of the Falling Star City, can the power from the other side of the galaxy transform ordinary beasts into such a state! Think about it. If we can get this power, if we can get the power that can transform dozens of totem beasts into fusion beasts, and if we use our intelligence and will that far surpasses those beasts to subdue this power, our future will be so wonderful! The Wolf King opened his arms, his expression was crazed, revealing a bit of the Doomsday Demon Wolfstyle of his previous life. However, the fusion beasts did not give the doomsday demon wolf of his previous life any face. Dozens of slender limbs exerted their strength at the same time, scuttling along the cliff of the abyss, like an incomparably thick whip, it swung fiercely at Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and crossed the Skull Crusherto meet them. However, when the dozens of totem beasts were connected together, their spines trembled at the same time and condensed their strength into a single point. It was more than dozens of times more powerful than a single totem beast? Even Meng Chao, who was exhausted and did not want to exhaust his life, was unable to contend with this astonishing strange force and was sent flying far away. Fortunately, he did not intend to resist it head-on. He activated the magnetic levitation force field in midair and barely stabilized his body. The two Skull Crusherand the chains that were dozens of meters long were immediately surrounded by flames and spewed magma, they turned into dozens of blood-red trajectories and circled around the fusion beasts dozens of times. From an unbelievable angle, they slashed at the joints of the front and back of each totem beast. Although the liquid metal-like substance was spreading and fusing crazily. However, this fusion beast was ultimately made up of dozens of totem beasts. The joints between the front and back were its weakest point! As expected, the fiery red glow of the Skull crusherflashed, and dozens of shocking wounds immediately burst out on the body of the Fusion Beast. Fresh Blood, internal organs, and broken bones spurted out like incomparably bloody fountains. However, before Meng Chao could heave a sigh of relief, as the fusion beast convulsed violently, a large amount of liquid metal-like substances suddenly gushed out from the depths of all the wounds. Not only did they block the wounds, but they also stopped the loss of blood, flesh, and strength. Moreover, they protruded out of the Fusion Beasts body and formed huge, sharp bone spikes that emitted a metallic luster. They were like countless blades, spears, swords, and halberds that were embedded into the fusion Beasts entire metal exoskeleton! When the fusion beast was like a combination of a giant python and a centipede that shot towards Meng Chao in an attempt to entangle him tightly. These bone thorns turned into sharp fangs that could tear him into pieces within a few seconds. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. The two Skull Crushersbattle flames surged. Not only did they chop off a large number of bone thorns, but they also slashed out two huge cross-shaped cracks on the fusion beasts head, almost forming the first totem beast on its head, it split into four pieces. However, the split totem beast did not have any intention of healing. Instead, it continued to tear along the wound. Large amounts of liquid metal-like substances spurted out from the depths of the wound, forming a crisscrossed chewing organ, it actually turned into a bloody mouth that was enough to wrap up both Meng Chao. What was even worse was that when Meng Chao was fighting with the ferocious-looking fusion beast, Meng Chaos totem armor was also faintly resonating with the liquid metal-like substances in its body, it was gradually showing signs of losing control. Along with the dizzying effects of sound, light, and electricity, Meng Chaos vision was crazily flashing the battle information from the totem armor. In the beginning, he could barely see the data of various performance parameters and the strength of enemies and allies. Gradually, the frequency of the flashing of information became faster and faster, like countless ancient runes dancing in Meng Chaos mind with the most fanatical dance, enticing him to forget all the data and abandon the mission he had come here for.., abandoning the so-called rationality, he only needed to roam freely in the ocean of slaughter and throw himself into the game of mutual destruction. Damn it! Meng Chao was distracted for a moment and was immediately entangled by the fusion beast. He struggled fiercely, the totem armor and the Fusion Beasts exoskeletons blades, spears, swords, and halberds scraped fiercely, releasing a series of dazzling sparks. Although he was lucky enough to escape from the fusion Beasts strangulation, more than ten new cracks had appeared on his totem armor. And in the place where the old cracks had not yet healed, the flesh and blood inside the armor had long been torn to shreds by the fusion beasts fangs and bone spikes. Fresh blood had almost flowed out. I hate undead creatures!! Wait, there seems to be something wrong, something seems to be missing?? Wolf King! Where did that bastard Jackalkanus run off to? Meng Chao realized that the Wolf King, who had been in sync with him a moment ago, had not appeared in this series of soul-stirring changes in attack and defense. During the fatal battle, Meng Chao quickly looked around. He finally saw that the wolf king had unknowingly run more than a hundred meters away and was hiding behind the remains of a giant slaughter angel. Only half of its head was exposed, it coldly observed the battle between him and the Fusion Beast. Meng Chaos heart turned cold. No Way? It cant be that disloyal! Of course, there wasnt much loyalty between Meng Chao and canus. After all, in the past few months, Meng Chao had been sparing no effort in sabotaging the Wolf Kings plan. He had saved his target time and time again. In the most extreme cases, Meng Chao had even considered physically killing the wolf king to achieve the goal of changing the future. Similarly, the Wolf King had used the ancient Dream Saintessbrain as a springboard to attack Meng Chaos brain region more than once, trying to burn him into an idiot. If Meng Chaos brain wasnt different from an ordinary persons and hadnt been tempered by the flames of the apocalypse, his brain would have exploded and died long ago, even becoming the Wolf Kings puppet. After the strength Angel self-destructed, in the series of games between the two of them, if either of them was slightly weaker, they would have already become a solitary soul in hell. However, the unexplainable tacit understanding between the two just now gave Meng Chao expectations that he shouldnt have. He was still faintly anticipating that under his influence, the future Doomsday Demon Wolf would be able to turn over a new leaf, abandon evil for good, and become the most loyal companion of the Earthlings! What on Earth are you doing? Meng Chao couldnt help but Roar in the direction where the Wolf King was hiding, You cant be so stupid as to think that after this fusion beast finishes me off, you can easily finish it off by yourself and then find and obtain the sacred mountains inheritance by yourself. You can also withstand the joint attack of the Lion King and the Tiger King, right? Of course not. The Wolf King was still hiding behind the remains of the Giant Slaughter Angel. He said calmly, Dont get me wrong. I have no intention of leaving it to die. Im just thinking about its weakness. Are you kidding me? Meng Chao gritted his teeth. You can think of a weakness? If you dont go down and join hands with me, how can you force it to reveal its fatal weakness? ! We can do it. Just hold on a little longer. The Wolf Kings head trembled slightly as if its nerves were twitching. It was as if it was enduring the immense pain of having its brain torn apart by lightning. It said casually, I remembered it right away. What did you say? I said, I thought of it right away! Meng Chao kept feeling that the wolf kings condition was very strange. But now was not the time to analyze it carefully. The attack that tore apart the head of the fusion beast just now had completely aroused the Beasts hatred. It did not even look at the wolf king in the distance. It only stared at Meng Chao and kept pestering him. Meng Chaos two Skull Crusheronce again pierced deep into its throat. But before the totem on the blade could activate its spiritual energy, it turned into lava. The Fusion Beast closed its bloody mouth and bit Meng Chaos saber and chain. Then, it swung its head and threw Meng Chao and the chain blade into the air. The chain became the reins, and the Fusion Beast became a wild warhorse. Meng Chao wrapped the chain blade around the Fusion Beasts neck, or more accurately, the neck and the seven inches, in an attempt to suppress the spiritual energy in the Beasts body until it broke its body. The Fusion Beast dragged Meng Chao and rampaged through the ruins of the ancient battlefield, shattering the remains of countless giant slaughter angels and ancient totem battle armors. Meng Chao tried to wrestle with the beast several times. But he had to admit that pure brute force was not a humans strength. Humans should rely on their brains to defeat their enemies. Unfortunately, his brain also shook violently on the inside of his hard skull due to a series of violent collisions. The world in front of him was like a kaleidoscope that kept spinning. The intense dizziness hit his nerves, making him want to vomit out all his internal organs. The Fusion Beast finally stopped. Its head was also torn into pieces by Meng Chaos chain blade. The bloody mouth that was originally divided into four parts was now divided into 17 or 18 parts.. In an incomparably terrifying manner, it opened to the limit. Chapter 1299 - : The Wolf King’s Wrath Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Despite Meng Chaos iron will, he still felt an instinctive disgust and shudder when faced with such a bloody mouth that had fangs interlaced with sharp blades and saliva mixed with venom. Exerting strength with both arms, he finally pulled the two Skull Crushers out of the Fusion Beasts bloody mouth following a hard tug. At the same time, two more shocking wounds were made deep in the latters throat. However, other than fresh blood spurting out from the wounds, there were also clusters of metal threads that seemed to have a life of their own. The metal threads that were like mycelium tore a distance of dozens of meters at lightning speed, tightly wrapping around Meng Chaos left ankle. Meng Chao struggled desperately, but the metal threads were deeply embedded in his totem armor, wrapping around his left ankle tighter and tighter. Judging from the ear-piercing scraping sound of metal, the metal threads could cut off the armor plate above his ankle at any moment and cut off his left foot cleanly. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and tried to cut off the metal threads with the Skull Crusher. However, more metal threads that looked like clusters of bacteria and tentacles spurted out of the throat of the fusion beast. Like a spider web that covered the sky and the Earth, they entangled the two Skull Crushertightly, causing the spiritual energy that Meng Chao was spurting out crazily.., they all disappeared without a trace like mud cows entering the sea. The two parties engaged in a contest of brute force again. The fusion beast kept swallowing as if a super powerful winch had been installed in the depths of its throat, dragging Meng Chao toward its bloody mouth slowly and firmly. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and pushed the nine dragons divine sealto its limit. It was as if six dragons were raging inside his body. However, he could barely maintain the balance of power. He could not break the messy metal wires, nor could he stop the liquid metal-like substances surrounding the totem beast from surging toward its head, the bloody mouth that made it bloom like a man-eating flower opened wider and wider. It also became more and more ferocious, ugly, and terrifying. When the nine dragons divine seal was used to achieve the effect of Dragon vein explosion,it required a very high level of physical strength and also consumed a lot of energy. One only needed to look at the creator of the nine dragons divine seal, the former number one expert of Dragon City, Lei Zongchao, to see how miserable the night scene was. Meng Chao had just experienced the destruction of the Strength Angels self-detonationand simply couldnt withstand the crazy circulation of the six dragon veins. Every second he was in a stalemate with the Fusion Beast, a deep wound that could see the bone would appear on his body. And before the blood spurted out, it turned into fuel, causing the flames of battle around him to burn higher and higher. It was all thanks to his astonishing willpower that he was able to fight against the totem beast until this second. But whether the next second would end or not, no one knew! He only knew that the entire world was turning red bit by bit. It was as if there was a sea of blood that was slowly but irreversibly drowning him. Meng Chao realized that this was because the capillaries that were distributed in his brain and eyeballs had all exploded, and the blood had drowned his eyeballs. What was even worse was that there was a series of Kacha Kacha, Kacha Kachathat made ones hair stand on end. From the depths of the throat of the fusion beast, another head actually drilled out. This head seemed to have been randomly pieced together from the skulls and vertebrae of the previous totem beasts. It was also covered with a large amount of liquid metal-like substances, making it look like a deformed and twisted skull. It was surrounded by countless wildly dancing metal wires, slowly approaching Meng Chao. The dark holes on both sides of the skull were emitting a demonic light, scanning Meng Chaos totem armor back and forth. It seemed to be looking for the damaged parts of the totem armor, so that it could take advantage of the situation, devour Meng Chaos internal organs and flesh, and abduct Meng Chaos bones and body! Meng Chao had no other choice. He was about to break his wrist. Suddenly, he felt the air churning with billowing waves. Six glistening blood rays shot out from the east, south, west, north, and west, drawing six sharp and strange arcs. At lightning speed, from an incredible angle.., they wrapped around the head of the fusion beast that had emerged from its bloody mouth. It was not until this moment that the deafening sonic boom broke through the speed of sound and rushed into Meng Chaos ear canal. In an explosion that sounded like a supersonic missile cutting through the sky, six streaks of bloody light contracted at the same time and instantly cut the second head of the Fusion Beast into six pieces! The Fusion Beast let out a mournful cry. Its long and narrow body, which was made up of dozens of totem beasts, was as straight as a bolt of lightning. It from the throat of the deep, Chuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchuchu. The second head, which attempted to glue together into six pieces, reconnected the pieces. But six streaks of blood had already pierced a fragment, drawing six scarlet flares and flying high into the air with six fragments. I do not know when, suspended in the fusion beast head Jackalkanus, once again activated Six kill armorcovered with wolf fangs crystal, the most powerful form. Six streaks of blood-red light revolved around him slowly. They were the six claws that were stuck on both sides of the gauntlet. Now that things had come to this, the Wolf King no longer hid his true strength. The six claws turned into six throwing knives. The bodies of each throwing knife were shining with mysterious and complicated totem patterns that looked like murals, the fierce light that was comparable to that of the Lion King and the Tiger King soared into the sky and turned into six hungry giant wolves. As the Wolf King raised his right arm high, six throwing knives gathered above his palm and turned into a narrow and long battle knife that was longer than the Wolf Kings height. The totem that was attached to each throwing knife seemed to have life and could grow infinitely. In an incredible way, they were perfectly merged together. The six giant wolves that were formed by the surging ferocious flames tore at each other, swallowed, and fused. They turned into a hell demon wolf that had six heads and was surrounded by destructive flames, as if it had come from the end of the world! Awooo! The ferocious flames surged and turned into a wolf howl that tore the heaven and earth apart. The second head that had been broken into six pieces by the Fusion Beast was instantly burned into ashes by the ferocious flames, completely cutting off the fusion Beasts thoughts. There seemed to be a mysterious spiritual connection between the second head and the Fusion Beast. In other words, compared to the first head, which had been split into dozens of pieces and was mainly used to feed like a man-eating flower, the second head, which was originally hidden deep in the body, was the fusion beasts Main brain.. The main brain was completely burned by the Wolf King. While the Fusion Beast was in extreme pain, its huge body also showed uncontrollable stiffness and convulsions. The bloody mouth that bloomed like a man-eating flower could not be closed for a long time, but it exposed the throat that went straight into the depths of its body under the wolf kings fangs. The Wolf King took the opportunity to turn the blade around. It held the six kills Saberin its back hand. Blood Flames gushed out from its body and pierced into the Fusion Beasts throat from top to bottom. Following that, the Wolf Kings figure disappeared into the depths of the Fusion Beasts throat. Meng Chao could only see the upper half of the Fusion Beasts body expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. Every cell of the fusion beast seemed to be filled with the anger of the Wolf King. After it expanded to its limit, it exploded. It caused the flesh and bones to swell up. From the inside to the outside, it broke through the metal shell that was originally interlocked and tightly connected. Dark red flames that were as red as blood shot out from the wound. While burning the flesh and bones, it also prevented the Fusion Beasts liquid metal-like material from being repaired. The upper half of the Fusion Beasts body was torn apart just like that. It was torn into pieces like mud. It was like a man-eating flower that had been trampled by a giant beast and rotted away in the mud. Without the control of the main brain, the lower half of the body that was barely pieced together by more than ten totem beasts was clearly unable to maintain its stable form. The slender limbs of the different totem beasts were even cut off from their own limbs due to being too close to each other. The death of the Fusion Beast was approaching. It was falling apart. It seemed to have realized this and started to struggle. However, it could not attack the wolf king that was drilling into its body and was breaking through its spine like a hot knife through butter. It only destroyed a large amount of the remains of the giant slaughter angel around it and fell into the dark abyss along with the debris. Meng Chao flew to the edge of the abyss. When he looked down, he found that the fusion beast only had a few slender limbs left and was still barely clinging to the cliff wall of the abyss. However, because of its intense struggle, the cliff wall that was originally not very solid began to criss-cross. Cracks that looked like spider webs appeared, and it could collapse again at any time. At this time, the Fusion Beast had completely lost control. Every totem beast on its body, every organ in the totem beasts body, and even every cell in its organs were trying to escape from this broken ship that was bound to sink into the abyss. They turned into thousands of strands of liquid metal like tentacles and nerve bundles, but in vain, they stuck the broken totem beasts, organs, and cells together, they tried to reassemble a complete killing machine. The wriggling of its internal organs, the twitching of its nerves, the trembling of its bones, and the moaning of the liquid metal like carbon-based creatures, together formed a picture like a scroll of Hell, meng Chao couldnt help but miss the handsome faces of the Monsters of Dragon City. The Wolf King finally drilled out from the depths of the body of the fusion beast that had been broken into pieces. The series of swift and fierce attacks just now seemed to have exceeded the limit of the Wolf King, who hadnt evolved into the Doomsday Wolfyet. The scarlet crystal embedded in the Six kills Armor, which looked like a wolfs Fang, showed signs of cracking and dimming. The Flames of blood on the six kills saber were like torches lit in a snowstorm, and the flames were flickering. Holding the six kills Saber with his back hand, he kneeled on one knee in the center of the Fusion Beasts body and panted for a long time. It seemed that he needed a lot of strength to even straighten his back. However, the spider web cracks on the rock wall were expanding, and he could no longer breathe and hesitate. The Wolf King took a deep breath and stomped heavily on the ground. Then, it soared into the sky. The Fusion Beast only had three to five slender limbs that were still attached to the rock wall. It could not bear the weight at all. After being stomped by the Wolf King again, the three to five slender limbs were broken instantly. It lost its support and fell into the darkness. The Wolf King took the opportunity to spread its limbs. Like a giant gecko, it relied on its own strength to cling to the rock wall. However, before he could let out a sigh of relief, the falling fusion beast spurted out the last cluster of tentacles made of liquid metal mixed with broken bones and flesh from its broken body, Sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle, it wrapped around the Wolf Kings left foot like a ghost! Chapter 1300 - A Grasshopper on a Rope Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf Kings encounter was like a retreat from Meng Chao. It was even more dangerous than Meng Chao. The Fusion Beasts entire weight relied on its thin and long tentacles, tightly wrapping around his ankles. One could clearly hear the sounds of metal fatigue and bone compression coming from the wound. This beast seemed to know that its time was coming, and it only wanted to drag the Wolf King down with it. Its hundreds of slender limbs were dancing crazily in the abyss. Deep inside its body that had been torn into pieces, a hideous laughter was heard. The totems on its shell that had been broken were still shining with a mysterious light, terrifying ripples were released at the Wolf King. The Wolf King split the six murderous sabers again. The six flying sabers turned into six scarlet bolts of lightning again and stabbed at the fusion beast. But after the battle just now, the Wolf King, who did not have enough spiritual energy reserves, was no longer able to activate the full power of the six killing sabers. It was very difficult for the six killing sabers to directly cut the fusion beast into thousands of pieces. They could only continuously pierce through the body of the fusion beast, poking one transparent hole after another. But the fusion beast was already riddled with holes, it did not care at all. On its beehive-like body, there were one or a hundred more holes. Its weight and the kinetic energy brought by the violent struggle, in addition to the psionic ripples created by the Wolf Kings surging totem power, caused the spider web cracks on the rock wall that the wolf king was clinging to to to become deeper and denser. Pieces of rock fragments the size of a fist continuously exploded from the rock wall. They brushed past the Wolf Kings head and shoulders and silently fell into the abyss. The rock wall could not hold on for much longer. Perhaps the entire wall would collapse in the next second. This scene fell into the eyes of Meng Chao, who was leaning against the edge of the rock wall and looking down at the abyss. It was like a giant rock falling from a hundred thousand feet cliff into a deep pool below, stirring the raging waves in his mind. If he did not make a move, the Wolf King would die without a doubt. The Doomsday Demon Wolfhad died before its ambition had been fulfilled. It was bound to cause an earth-shattering change to the future. The question was, would such a future really become better? Meng Chaos mind raced, but he couldnt make up his mind. No matter what, Tu Lanze needed a leader. Dragon City wasnt ready yet. With the power of a lone city, they would swallow the entire TU Lanze and bring the high-level orcs into the system of Earths civilization. They werent ready either. They werent able to control the high-level orcs who fought in a completely different way from Earths people to fight against the most powerful Holy Light Army in history, as well as the space-based orbital weapons that were above the atmosphere. Even if Meng Chao had a way to Bury Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King at the top of the Holy Mountain, and take advantage of the fact that the Tulan civilization was leaderless and the five clans were at a loss, he would lead the steel flood of Dragon City into Tulan, forcefully appointing a governor and Earth commander to rule Tulan and command the Tulan Army. That would only trigger the strongest resistance and rebellious mentality of the high-level orcs, causing serious internal strife between dragon city and Tulan, causing them to suffer an even earlier and easier defeat than in their previous life. Tulan needed order. It needed a leader of the orcs to appease the emotions of all the high-level orcs, suppress the opposition within the Tulan civilization, reach a comprehensive agreement with Dragon City, and slowly accept the irrigation of modern commerce, industry, and information civilization. It needed a leader to command the Tulan Army, acting as the strongest meat shield to defend the frontlines of the Otherworld War, and to buy time for the low-key and developed Dragon City civilization. They also needed a leader to join forces with the undead in the ancient tombs, the abyss demons, the ice plains barbarians and many other races to form the chaos faction and give the Holy Light faction pressure from all directions. Now, it seemed that the only one who could do this was canus the jackal. Both the Lion King and the tiger king were Unlikable. They were as ferocious as the wolf king. However, they might not be as open-minded as the Wolf King, who had been tested in his previous life, and had the military ability to attack the land of Holy Light. From the fact that they had easily fallen into the wolf kings trap, it seemed that they might not be able to complete the arduous task of Forming the chaos faction to contend with the Holy Light faction. Furthermore, there was the inheritance of the sacred mountain. Now, Meng Chao was certain that the Wolf King knew more about the secrets of the Holy Mountain Temple than ice storm. He knew the correct path to explore after coming to the peak of the Holy Mountain. He knew what the so-called Terror Demon Kingwas. He even knew the fatal weakness of this fusion beast. He was not lying. He had been hiding in the dark to observe just now. It was not that he did not save the Fusion Beast, but that he was really patiently waiting for the fusion beast to extend its second head from the depths of its throat. In order to penetrate the fatal weakness of the fusion beast, he had even played his most important trump card the true form of the six kills Saber! The problem was, how could he know? The totem beast that made up the fusion beast was fed by the corpses of the powerhouses from three thousand years ago on countless ancient battlefields. After the totem power leaked out from the sacred mountain temple was continuously seeped and stimulated, the fusion beast was finally formed. It was unique. Before this, so many totem beasts had never fused together in the form of a Beast Centipede.. So, how could the wolf king know the fatal weakness of this newly born Fusion Beast in advance? And the damn tacit understanding between the two, their tactical thinking and fighting philosophy almost came out at the same time. Also, what the Wolf King had unintentionally displayed was very similar to the martial arts of Dragon City in the future. Meng Chao vaguely felt that these mysteries were the key to the evolution of Jackalkanus from a mere corpse-eating dogto a Doomsday Wolf. They were also the key to reversing the future. Before the mysteries were completely solved, he could not die yet. It was not enough for Meng Chao to completely reverse the future just by flapping the butterflys wings alone. Whether it was an angel or a demon, he needed more helpers. Flapping together with him was enough to roll up the wings of the storm! Crash! At this moment, the entire rock wall that the wolf king was clinging to finally exploded. The Wolf King, the Fusion Beast, and thousands of broken stones all fell into the depths of the darkness. The Wolf Kings totem armor emitted the last rays of light, trying to activate the magnetic levitation force so that he could levitate above the abyss. However, the fusion beast crazily threw out the last few liquid metal tentacles, wrapping around the wolf kings limbs and waist respectively. Using the vibrations of the tentacles, it disintegrated the wolf kings magnetic levitation force! Seeing that the wolf king was about to be completely swallowed by the darkness. It did not allow Meng Chaos brain to react. His nerves were already violently twitching, and he jumped into the abyss. Whoosh! Whoosh! Two Skull Crusherdragged two burning chains, one up and one down, and shot out at lightning speed. The upper one pierced deeply into the rock wall at the edge of the abyss, breaking through more than ten meters like a hot knife through butter, and firmly embedded itself into the solid rock layer. The lower one turned into a scorching and dazzling arc light, Twining around the fusion Beasts tentacles. With a fierce tug and a tug, seven or eight of the Fusion Beasts tentacles were instantly torn off. The Fusion Beast lost its connection with the Wolf King. It no longer had the ability to spew out more liquid-like metal substances, condensing into more clusters of bacteria and tentacles. It let out an unwilling and angry howl, dancing and disappearing into the darkness. Meng Chao took the opportunity to use the chains of the skull crusher to wrap around the right arm of the Wolf King. The two chains were stretched straight. They were like two grasshoppers on a rope, hanging in the middle of the abyss, the dividing line between darkness and light. In the depths of the darkness, the faint sound of thousands of thunderbolts exploding underground could be heard. It was a fusion beast formed from totem power, which had already smashed into the bottom of the abyss. In the depths of the super-large magical rune array that tore the earth apart, the residual power of holy light had a fierce collision and violent reaction. Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. In the middle of their masks, the crystals inlaid above their eyes simultaneously reflected the surging spiritual energy from the depths of the underground. They rubbed against the rock walls, burned the dust, and bloomed like fireworks, but the spiritual energy was a hundred times more deadly than the fireworks. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and contracted his muscles, swaying left and right like a pendulum. When the shaking reached its limit, he threw the wolf king to the top of the rock wall. The wolf king drained its last bit of strength and climbed up on all fours. Then, it returned the favor and dragged Meng Chao up, too. The moment the two of them climbed out of the abyss. With a boom, as if a volcano had erupted deep underground, colorful spiritual flames spurted out of the darkness behind them and soared into the sky. If the two of them were to scheme against each other and stab each other in the back, if they were to be a little slower, they would definitely suffer the impact of the spiritual flames and fall into the bottomless abyss, breaking into pieces along with the Fusion Beast. They could not care less about the lingering fear in their hearts. Nor did they have time to experience the ecstasy of surviving a disaster. The two of them struggled on the ruins in the ugliest posture they could find. The further they were from the violent cracks on the ground, the better. They crawled more than a hundred meters away in one breath until the abyss that was constantly collapsing could no longer reach them. Only then did the two of them heave a long sigh of relief and lie down on their backs, allowing the exhausted tide to.., drown themselves completely. The two of them could no longer squeeze out even a single drop of spiritual energy from the depths of their cells. They could only put the totem armor back into their bodies, revealing their bodies that were riddled with wounds and swollen due to the soaked blood. They turned their heads with difficulty and looked at each other. They saw the miserable state of the other party and their own miserable appearance in the other partys eyes. The two of them took out a yellow crystal fruitrespectively. However, they no longer had the strength. They twisted their joints greatly and put the yellow crystal fruit into their mouths. After exchanging glances and having a heart-to-heart talk, they could only bend their fingers at the same time and flick the yellow crystal fruit to the side of the other partys head. Gulp.The two of them turned their heads and opened their mouths to swallow the yellow crystal fruit. Accompanied by a slight twitch of their bodies, red mist formed from fresh blood gradually surged out of their bodies. It was like two huge cocoons, wrapping around them and slowly repairing them inside. Logically speaking, the two of them should not have done this. Although the yellow crystal fruit was condensed from pure natural materials, its nature was more gentle and stable than dragon citys high-level gene reagent. However, it still contained a tyrannical and tyrannical totem power. It was like a ticking time bomb. If it was swallowed into the body, it needed a safe and peaceful environment to be digested and absorbed. For people like Meng Chao and the Wolf King who were riddled with injuries, exhausted, and had almost used up all their spiritual energy, if they were to rashly consume the yellow crystal fruit to heal their injuries, their bodies would definitely undergo a process of rebirth. This was also their most vulnerable stage. Based on the battle between the two of them a few months ago, as well as the confrontation after the strength angel self-destructed, they should not have shown such a fragile posture in front of the other party. But they had no other choice. If they did not heal their injuries as soon as possible, they would recover at least 70% of their combat strength. Not to mention the Lion King and Tiger King who could catch up at any time, or the numerous traps in the sacred mountain temple. Even if another small totem beast came, they would only be fish meat on the chopping board. Chapter 1301 - The Premise of Cultivating the Market The two of them could only put aside their differences and remove their distracting thoughts, not thinking about the complicated relationship between enemy and friend. They focused all their attention on the yellow crystal fruit, allowing the purest spirit energy to slowly flow through their bodies, repairing their countless and densely packed wounds. After an unknown amount of time, the two of them, who had collapsed on the ground, regained the ability to speak. Then, Meng Chao heard the Wolf Kings laughter. Jackal Kanus seemed to be immersed in the joy of surviving a great disaster. It was also like during the overload explosion just now, in order to drive the strongest form of the six kill Saber and the six kill armor, his brain was corroded by the totem power, revealing his true personality, which belonged to the appearance of the Doomsday Wolf King.. It was more like he had confirmed certain things through the fierce battle with the Fusion Beast, and strengthened the conviction in the deepest part of his heart. I knew it. I knew I wouldnt die here, not in the mouth of this insect! Im destined to change this world. No one can stop me, and no existence known as gods and Devils can stop me! Youre not bad. I really didnt expect that you would save me at the most critical moment! Dont worry. Youve made the most correct choice in your life. You have no idea what youve saved. I promise, believe me. You will never regret saving me from the Abyss Today! The Wolf Kings wild laughter contained the arrogance of a villain who had achieved his goal, as well as the confidence that he was certain of victory. Everything was in his control, and there was an irresistible infectious power. At this moment, he clearly had nothing and had not even fully recovered from his injuries. There were even white bones that were exposed in the air. His aura, however, was like a war chief who had already obtained the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and ruled over Tu Lan Ze. It had swelled to the limit. Even though Meng Chao knew the miserable ending of the Doomsday Wolf. Facing this guy who had climbed to the top of the Holy Mountain and seemed to be evolving at a rapid pace every second, he had to admit that in the future of his previous life, this was a man who was infinitely close to success. Seeing the Wolf King getting closer and closer to the Complete body of the Doomsday Wolf,Meng Chao felt a lot of pressure. He spat out a mouthful of blood-stained thick phlegm and muttered, Im starting to regret it. Why? After the bloody battle just now, although Meng Chao still maintained a high degree of vigilance against the Wolf King, the Wolf King seemed to be completely at ease with Meng Chao. He could be more relaxed and express his emotions and attitude without any scruples. He asked straightforwardly, I realized that you seem to have very strong vigilance and hostility towards me, but I really cant remember how I offended you before today, I didnt know you, this mysterious and powerful abyssal seed. I also dont remember offending anyone who looked like you, with black hair and black eyes. Thats right. We did fight a few rounds across the air and almost broke through each others brain regions, but you should know very well that you were the one who took the initiative to provoke me and ruin my plan that I had worked so hard for ten years. I was only forced to counterattack. So, I should be the one who is on high alert against you, full of hostility and distrust. As you have seen, the fierce battle with the Fusion Beast just now was indeed a close call. If our cooperation had been a little less perfect, or if one of us had thought of something unnecessary at the critical moment, we might have been buried in the flames of the abyss. After that, whether we are faced with the traps in the temple of the sacred mountain or the siege of the Lion King and the Tiger King, the danger will be ten times more than that of the fusion beast. If we are still like this, holding back and being on guard against each other, we will all die! Therefore, dont you think that we should be honest and introduce ourselves to each other? At the very least, you should let me know what I have done to offend you, right? The Wolf Kings words were reasonable. Meng Chao was also very clear that he had to work closely with the Wolf King if he wanted to get the inheritance of the sacred mountain under the dueling of the Lion King and the Tiger King. He had to work closely with the Wolf King. At the critical moment, he could not hesitate and waver. Even if the two of them really fell out, it should be after obtaining the sacred mountains inheritance. However, he could not directly pour cold water on this man who was full of confidence, as if the entire world and even the future were in his hands, and tell the Wolf King that even if he obtained the sacred mountains inheritance.., he could not change the world and the future. It would only bring about an unprecedented crushing defeat and collapse, and even lead to the double destruction of the Tulan civilization and the Dragon City civilization! Seeing that the guy had fallen into a hysterical confidence after escaping death, he knew that he would never believe such Nonsense. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and could only cut off the beginning and end, he said briefly, I came from the blood-skull arena in black-corner city. I had many rat-folk friends there. No one despised my black hair and black eyes. We trained together and fought side by side. We faced the furious attacks of the Gladiators together and saved each others lives time and time again. Later, a series of explosions broke out in black-corner city. Everyone was shouting about the myth of the arrival of the Rat God. Under the command of the battle flag of the Great Horn Army, they rose up against the professional warriors who had been training in killing since their mothers womb with the crudest weapons and the weak bodies of the rat-folk. They paved the way for the rise of the Great Horn Army with the corpses of thousands of rat-folk. Later, we retreated from black-corner City and fled to the edge of the bloody hoof clan through the sky-sinking prairies. Naturally, we were chased by countless soldiers along the way, and many of our rat brothers died in the most tragic way. After we escaped the Bloody Hoof Clans evil hands and regrouped with the rat soldiers from all over the world, we marched into the territory of the Gold clan in a grand way. What awaited us was another Battle of death where blood flowed everywhere and corpses were strewn all over the ground. Gradually, the brothers that I knew in the Bloody Skull Arena all died in the never-ending flames of war that were getting more and more intense. The comrades that I made in the bloody battles have changed one after another. I dont even remember any of my brothers who could survive three days by my side. If it was just the cruelty of the war, it would have been fine. But for the Freedom and glory of the rat people, it was worth it no matter how great the sacrifice was. I believe that the rat people warriors who fell under the totem and Blade of the Warriors of the clan one after another also believed in the Rat Godfrom the bottom of their hearts. They believed that their sacrifice could change the world, at least a little bit. In the end, I accidentally discovered that the so-called Rat Godwas just a cruel lie. The sacrifices of countless rat subjects were not for freedom and glory, but for the selfish interests of an ambitious man. The charging in the smoke and flames, the shouting before their death, and the rat subjectswarriors, who were covered in wounds, joined hands to support and encourage each other. They marched into the forest of swords and halberds of the warriors of the clan with their heads held high. The scenes that had been extremely tragic and tragic turned into a great joke. In this joke, the rat subjects who have paid the most and sacrificed the most will never have the chance to rise up. The only one who stands to benefit and miraculously rises up is you, the Wolf King who is manipulating everything behind the scenes! Meng Chaos reason was met with a long silence. The Wolf Kings expression was extremely weird. It was as if he was relieved of a heavy burden, but it was also as if he was greatly puzzled. He frowned and thought for a long time before he confirmed, So, there is no personal grudge between you and me that can not be resolved. All of your vigilance and hostility toward me only came from the fact that I used and stopped the rise of the rat people? Is this reason not enough?Meng Chao asked in return. In fact, this was indeed one of the key factors that had to be seriously considered when choosing the leader of tulanze. Dragon city was a typical industrial civilization with limited local resources and a narrow market. In order to develop at a high speed, they had to vigorously promote the export-oriented economy and look for a broader market and more abundant consumption power. The problem was that no matter how many slaves there were, they could not provide effective consumption power. If Tulanze maintained its current clan social form, with tens of millions or even more people, but the vast majority of them were rat people who had no freedom, dignity, or even personal safety to speak of, of course, they would not have a single penny of savings. They simply could not afford to consume the tobacco, liquor, or even the endless stream of industrial products produced on the assembly line from Dragon City. Only the samurai lords standing at the top of the pyramid could enjoy the luxury goods from Dragon City. Even if the samurai lords shook off their cheeks, opened their back teeth, ate all day long, drank all day long, and spent money like water, how many industrial products could they consume? How could they possibly pull the huge plate of dragon city.., get Rid of the crisis of stagflation? The market of Tulanze was very broad. But the market needed to be nurtured. The prerequisite for nurturing the market was that consumers must have the most basic personal freedom and private property. Therefore, unswervingly supporting the rise of the rat people and supporting the rat people to fight for freedom and glory was not only illusory Kindnessand Justice, but also in the best interests of the Dragon City civilization. When the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization formed an alliance in the previous life, the war between the two worlds was already in full swing. At that time, Dragon City suffered a great loss in the Monster War and was unable to develop the market economy that was as prosperous as it was today. Therefore, the cooperation between the two sides was mainly limited to the military field. Even the Jackalkanus at that time had an open mind and long-term vision that far surpassed that of the ordinary orcs. He did not have the time to develop in-depth cooperation in the economic field with the Dragon City civilization, let alone completely change the laws of Turanze. He fell into a battle situation that was fraught with difficulties and ultimately suffered a crushing defeat. Therefore, Meng Chao was uncertain about his attitude toward the ordinary rat people, whether he could give the rat people basic personal freedom and the right to dispose of private property. From this guys series of moves against the Great Horn Army, he was definitely a ruthless person who treated everything as chess pieces. However, he did not wipe out all the rat uprising army. Instead, he kept the great horn army intact. Meng Chao did not know if the great horn army would end up worse if their opponent was the lion king or the Tiger King.. Chapter 1302 - The Wolf King’s True Face Highly sufficient. The Wolf King continued to smile and slowly said, For the rise of the rat people, I feel that this reason is highly sufficient. He had finally accumulated enough strength. First, he knelt on one knee and gritted his teeth. His knee almost made a deep pit in the ground. Then, he stood up with difficulty. Narrowing his eyes, he opened his arms and mouth as he faced the sky. He greedily absorbed the cold and fresh air tens of thousands of meters high in the sky and let out a silent roar. Meng Chao also stood up shakily and looked at the Wolf Kings face suspiciously. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the Wolf Kings face had become somewhat different from before. During the fierce battle with the fusion beast, even though they had the protection of the helmet and mask, their faces and brains were still the main targets of the Fusion Beast. They could not help but be hit until their faces were bruised and swollen. Their skin was torn and their flesh was torn, even their teeth were broken and missing due to the fierce biting. As a result, after withdrawing their totem battle armor, their heads swelled to twice their original size, and their facial features shifted so much that they could not even recognize their parents. As the yellow crystal fruit turned into a trickle of spiritual energy, it slowly seeped into their capillaries, facial nerves, and broken bones, promoting their cells to divide and grow a hundred times faster, the bruises, swelling, and wounds on their faces were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the broken bones and broken dental pulp had grown a large number of bone cells, allowing them to quickly recover to their purest true colors. During the process of rebirth, even many old wounds had been repaired. Therefore, Meng Chao discovered to his surprise that the front teeth of Jackalkanus grew longer and wider. They gradually protruded out of his mouth and even covered his lower lip like two shovels. This was definitely not the structure of the teeth of the Wolf clan. It was not even the structure of the teeth of any predator like wolves, tigers, and leopards. Instead, it was a very typical characteristic of a rodent. This was the teeth of the Rat clan! This is impossibleMeng Chao was dumbfounded. He had never expected that the master of the Wolf Clan, who was sometimes sinister and cunning, and sometimes brutal and brutal behind the scenes, the future Doomsday Demon Wolf, would actually have such a distinct characteristic of the rat clan. He was a hybrid of the Wolf clan and the Rat Clan! Meng Chaos brain was in a mess. One had to know that although the Tulan warriors did not reject hybrids, the phenomenon of intermarriage or borrowing children between the five great clans was endless. As long as one was strong enough, they could pass the coming of age ceremony, even if one carried seventeen or eighteen kinds of messy bloodlines, had the tusks of wild boars, the sharp claws of fierce tigers, the wings of falcons, and the leather armor of crocodiles, they could all enter the clan and obtain the recognition of the clans and the blessings of the ancestral spirits. However, there was only one bloodline exception. That was the bloodline of the Rat clan. Legend had it that thousands of years ago, there was once a rat soldier who fled on the battlefield, causing the entire battle line to collapse and the entire battle to be utterly defeated. From then on, the ancestral spirits, who were furious and furious, cast the most severe curse on the Rat clan. The blood of the Rat clan was considered to be the most cowardly, dirty, and lowly bloodline. Any warrior of Tulan who had a drop of the blood of the Rat clan flowing in his body would have the characteristics of the Rat clan. They would be classified as rat people forever. No matter how hard they struggled, they would never be recognized by any clan. They would never be allowed to engrave any totem on their body. This was the famous one drop of blood lawin the Tulan civilization. As long as one drop of blood came from the rat race, they would be a rat race for the rest of their lives. They would be the rat people of the rat race, the slaves of the slaves! Even though Meng Chao felt that the so-called A few thousand years ago, there was a rat warrior who fled in fear, resulting in a crushing defeat in the war and the curse of the ancestral spiritwas pure nonsense. The real reason was probably due to the terrifying reproductive ability of the rat race. They were able to conceive earlier than the other orcs, and their pregnancy cycle was shorter than the other orcs, on average, they could conceive quadruplets or even quintuplets every time they gave birth. Their recovery speed after giving birth was also far faster than the other orcs. They were simply a perfect reproduction machine. In the prosperous era, Turanze already had an almost endless amount of food. Other than eating and reproduction, the orcs had nothing else to do. If they didnt impose restrictions on the rat race, the rat race would be able to produce an overwhelming army in just a dozen to twenty years. They would occupy the entire Turanze, seriously threatening the interests of the other clans. Therefore, the major clans regarded the rat clan, whose combat ability was not very strong, as a flood and a fierce beast, and strictly defended and suppressed them. As a result, even the rat subjects, whose bloodline was very thin and whose features could not be seen at all, were reduced to the bottom of the Tulan civilization and would never be able to rise again. They did not expect that, under such a harsh one drop of blood law, a fish would still slip through the net. And it was an extremely brutal piranha. The future King Tulan is actually a rat citizen no, a rat clan? Since he is a rat citizen of the Rat clan, why did he use the Great Horn Legion to murder the ancient Dream Saintess and personally bury the great horn riot that he stirred up? What exactly happened that made this extremely lowly rat clan become a corpse-eating dog, a jackal, and finally a doomsday wolf A series of question marks appeared in Meng Chaos eyes. Jackalkanus extended his tongue, which was full of barbs and belonged to the Wolf clan, and licked his front teeth, which belonged to the Rat clan, as if he was enjoying it. Then, without any warning, he raised his fist and smashed it fiercely at his front teeth. With a cracking sound, his front teeth, which had very distinct characteristics of a rodent, were all broken and fell into his palm. He admired the broken teeth lying quietly in his palm while sucking on the blood and pulp that flowed out of the broken teeth. It should have been a bone-piercing pain, but it did not leave a mark on his face. It was as if he had repeated the same action thousands of times. He had smashed his cursed front teeth down thousands of times. According to the plot of the war epic, should I say something like youve discovered the biggest secret, so I have no choice but to kill you to silence you? The Wolf King admired it for a long time before he finally clenched his fists reluctantly. A stream of totem power gushed out of his palm and ground his front teeth into powder before they were burnt into green smoke and ashes. He looked at Meng Chao calmly and said casually, However, on second thought, it doesnt seem to be necessary. If our cooperation goes smoothly, we will indeed find the deepest part of the temple of the sacred mountain, the most ancient ancestral spirit, and the greatest legacy. We will also successfully kill the Lion King and the Tiger King. Then, we will be the tyrants of Tulan without a doubt. I believe that when I step on the corpse of the Horn of destruction and the head of the violent blade and walk out of the sacred mountain, those fellows who are crawling on the ground and shivering will not have the courage to raise their heads and look at my face carefully to discover my secret. On the other hand, if we fail and die miserably in the traps of the temple of the sacred mountain, or if we are torn into pieces by Lion King and Tiger King, no matter what bloodline we have, it will be meaningless. The sins of the Rat clan wont allow me to die again, will it? Meng Chao nodded. He could not help but confirm again, You are really a rat clan? The Wolf King could not help but laugh. Is being a rat clan some kind of honor that is worth me pretending to be? The wolf king asked back, Or do you think that I would deliberately change the shape of my teeth at the top of the sacred mountain, so close to the ancestral spirit temple, to Sully the honor of the Wolf Clan? Meng Chao was silent. Although psionic power is at its peak, it can change the shape of flesh and bones and fine-tune the size of bones at will. But in a fraction of a second, its almost impossible to force the sharp fangs of a wolf into the shape of rodents. Meng Chao is to see the wolf king like a shovel-like incisors, a little long out. He didnt think that the Wolf King had long been prepared to play such a clumsy trick. The great shame of being a rat clan was something that no warrior of the clan who paid attention to honor could bear, even an Atypical orclike the wolf king was no exception. To put it bluntly, on the summit of the Sacred Mountain, the fake rat clan had aroused the anger of the ancestral spirits. It wasnt wrong to kill such a shameless guy with an explosion. The two of them barely regained the ability to move. They staggered and continued to advance into the depths of the fossil forest. On the way, the Wolf King told his story. According to him, this was a secret that could never be told to any of the Tulan people. However, since Meng Chao had already seen the growth process of his front teeth, and he was temporarily unable and unwilling to kill Meng Chao, it was better to tell the truth in exchange for a deeper level of trust. In fact, it was not a new and strange story. It was nothing more than a rat clan youth who had been tortured since he was born. From the age of three to five, he had been forced by the master of the Wolf clan to crawl into the dark underground. It was just like the Garbage bugsthat Meng Chao had met in black-corner city when the Rat clan youths from Cai Luo village were cleaning the sewer pipes. However, the Wolf Kings job was a hundred times more dangerous than the Garbage bugs. After all, the dangers faced by the garbage bugs were only the pipes that could collapse at any time, the poison and gas in the depths of the pipes, and the rarely-occurring methane explosion. Other than the dangers faced by the Wolf King, there were also fatal traps, hidden traps, the angel of slaughter that seemed to be paralyzed but could wake up at any time, and the ones that could make people lose their minds and fall into madness at any moment, the distorted totem power. Thats right, the Wolf King had been forced to become a grave robber since he was three or five years old, before his bones had even hardened. The Lost Temple; the ancient battlefield ruins that were filled with killing machines and totem armor fragments; the powerful totem beast lair that had devoured the lives of countless warriors and left behind countless ancient weapons were all his targets.. Chapter 1303 - The Youth in the Depths of the Ancient Tomb Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation From then on, he had almost never seen the sun. The mechanisms that contained magma and venom in the depths of the lost temple were his toys. The roars of totem beasts and the screams of tomb raiders, as well as the sound of bones being ground into powder by fangs, were the only music. The fog that lingered over the ruins of the ancient battlefield all day long was impacted by totem power. It turned into mist in the form of various ferocious beasts, which was the most common sight he saw. As a weak little thief, his task was to act as cannon fodder and a human minesweeper, charging at the front of the entire tomb raiding team. He was responsible for exploring the most dangerous mechanisms and the narrowest secret passage. Many secret passages were not much bigger than a fist. Even a three or five-year-old mouse child had to soak his bones in a special secret medicine to soften them before he could barely get in. However, when faced with the winding and winding secret passageways, there was still a high chance that the mouse child would be stuck and suffocate to death inside. Fortunately for Jackalkanus, he was only a small thief at the beginning. His master was only the weakest member of the Wolf Clan. There were few people and his strength was weak, even when he explored deep underground, he could not get any famous temples or ancient battlefield ruins recorded in the war epic. He could only explore those places that had been explored dozens of times by his predecessors. Almost every piece of rust had been scraped clean. He tried to lick some scraps from the gaps of his predecessorsfingers. For his master, such an exploration naturally did not bring him many benefits. But for the little thief at the front, because a large number of traps had been triggered by his predecessors, the danger level was greatly reduced. Along with a little bit of luck, Jackalkanus grew to ten years old in the depths of the shattered ancient tomb. Unfortunately, because few mouse children could live for five years in the depths of temples, ancient tombs, nests, and ancient battlefield ruins like him, he was considered to be an experienced and mascot-like existence, he became a hot commodity and finally became a trophy in a fight between tomb raiders and fell into the hands of another, more powerful master. Now, what he was going to face was no longer a place that had been explored many times by his predecessors, where there was no profit or danger. Instead, it was an unknown place that no one had explored for thousands of years. However, no matter what kind of temple or ancient tomb they explored, it was the same. The little thief would eventually die. He would either die in the mechanism of this ancient tomb or at the hands of the evil energy puppet remains in the ancient battlefield. He would either die today or tomorrow. Originally, the future Doomsday Wolf thought that he was already used to such a life. Facing the cruel fate, he chose to sit and wait for death and close his eyes. But now, as he gradually grew up, he suddenly realized that every time he closed his eyes, there would always be a scene of two groups of tomb robbers fighting each other and the new master killing the old master. Until today, he could not forget the old master in the dark and narrow depths of the tomb path. Before he could even take out the totem armor, the sharp blade pierced through his heart and the extremely sharp edge of the shovel.., more than half of his neck was broken, and even his cervical vertebra was broken into two pieces. Fresh blood gushed out crazily. At that time, he rushed in front of the old master. He heard an ear-piercing Kachasound coming from behind him. When he turned his head to look, he saw the old masters head with his own eyes. It was almost bent 180 degrees, hanging on his shoulders. In an extremely strange posture, his eyes were wide open in a daze.., he was staring at him. It must be known that JackalKanus had been working for the old master since he was three years old. He had seen the old master crack countless mechanisms that seemed to be extremely sophisticated to children. He had also seen the old master wearing totem armor and fighting against the most ferocious totem beasts for 300 rounds. He had even seen the old master whip those rat children who were unwilling to yield and hide their gains with a whip that was full of thorns and bone spikes. One of his companions had been whipped to death by the old master, when he died, all the bones in his body were shattered, and his entire body was as soft as a puddle of mud. No matter how careful he was, he could not lift up his companions. Moreover, his old master had told them many stories. He had told them about the cowardice and sins of the rat race, about how it was natural for warriors to rule Turanze, and about their current adventures and sacrifices, which were washing away the shame in the depths of their bloodline. Jackalkanus had always believed in these stories. He was convinced that the rat race was born to be enslaved. He was convinced that pain was atonement, a part of life, or even the whole of life. He was convinced that the rat race tomb raiders were absolutely not qualified to use the ancient weapons and armor excavated from the temples and ancient tombs. Even if they accidentally touched it, it would trigger the ancestral spiritswrath, so much so that they would cast a curse, in the next exploration, he would let the rat burglars die tragically in the most horrible way in the traps. He believed that his master, a pure-blooded wolf, was a god-like existence with the blessing of the ancestral spirits. He was invincible and Immortal, and it was not something that weak and lowly rats like them could resist. But now, when his master died tragically in front of him, Jackalkanus suddenly realized that his master was spitting blood, twitching all over his body, and incontinence. He looked no different from when the rat people died tragically. The blood that his master spilled on his face was also as stinky and warm as the blood of the rat race. It contained a sense of panic and incredible fear. When his master collapsed on the ground and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed, no ancestral spirits came out to bless and protect him. Even at the last moment of his life, his master was still twitching and reaching out to him, as if he was asking for help from him, a small rat child. This scene seemed to have been imprinted in his mind by lightning. As he shattered the Old World, he could not help but start thinking. Thinking about a brand new world and a brand new path. Fortunately, in the silent, murderous depths of the ancient tomb, as the vanguard, he had time to think alone and calmly. Thinking about why, the rats were naturally discriminated against and enslaved. Thinking about why, his appearance was almost the same as the Wolf clan. It was just that he had a pair of front teeth that belonged to the rodents. The fate of himself and the Wolf Clan.., had such a huge difference the Wolf clan was like an eagle soaring in the sky, but he was like a maggot curled up in the abyss. Thinking about why, his strength had clearly been constantly increasing after he had escaped death time and time again. The power that he cultivated in secret was even stronger than many Wolf clan tomb raiders.., but he still did not have the right to touch any sacred weapon that contained totem power. Every time he explored, he had to charge forward, carry out the most dangerous mission, and dismantle the most sophisticated mechanism. But when he divided the spoils of war, he did not have a share at all. Even if he looked at the spoils of war a little more, it was possible that the new master would be even more ruthless than the old master. They were wondering why their companions, who were also rats, fell one after another under the sharp blades of the traps, secret tunnels, secret chambers, Totem Beasts, and the remains of the evil energy puppets. However, their faces were still numb. When death came.., they were even somewhat relieved. They were wondering if the blood of the new owner was as stinky as the blood of the old owner and all the rats. When the neck of the new owner was cut off by the sharp shovel, would he also spit out blood like the old owner, his limbs were twitching, and his urine and feces were flowing out? In this kind of thinking, Jackalkanus gradually grew up. The characteristics of the rat race on his body gradually faded, and the characteristics of the wolf race became more and more obvious. Once, when he was exploring the ancient tomb, he accidentally broke two of his front teeth. Just as he was bleeding and covering his mouth, the other rats around him were shocked. They looked at him with envy. At that moment, Jackalkanus realized how similar he was to the real Wolf clan. After all, his mother, his mothers mother, and his mothers mother They were all female slaves of the Wolf clan. They were the same as the majority of the rats that were raised in captivity by the clan and not in the wild. JackalKanus didnt know who his father was, his fathers father, and his fathers father. It was very likely that he was a member of the pure-blooded Wolf Clan. But no one would admit this. No matter how crazy the beastly nature was in the dark, during the day, slaves were slaves, and nobles were nobles. A drop of blood law. As long as a drop of the filthy blood belonging to the Rat clan flowed in his body, he would forever be a member of the Rat clan. Why? In the depths of the lost temple, the young Jackalkanus covered his bleeding mouth and asked his extremely long and narrow shadow under the illumination of the spiritual flame. From that moment on, a tiny seed sprouted in the heart of the rat youth with a missing incisor. The seed at that time could not be called ambitionyet. He just wanted to live on and live a life that even an ordinary Tulan had the right and should have. What happened later was both coincidental and inevitable. When the Tomb Raider team that JackalKanus was in was exploring the lost temple deep underground, they unintentionally released a power that they should not have released, destroying half of the temple and the narrow passage that led to the ground. Half of the tomb raiders were crushed by the shockwave and the falling rocks. They died a horrible death. The other half of the tomb raiders were seriously injured and lost most of their supplies and tools. They were buried alive in the narrow, humid, and sweltering underground space. Resources were limited and the space was sealed. The god of death was hovering above the survivorsheads. It would open its bloody mouth and reveal its fangs of death at any time. Under such circumstances, the evil of humanity and the beauty of bestiality bloomed like man-eating flowers. The survivors were divided into two factions. There were fewer of them, but the Wolf clan that originally controlled this group of tomb raiders. There were more of them, but they had always been tools, muddleheaded, and never thought that they would not dare to resist at all. Chapter 1304 - : From Hell to the Human World Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Although the Wolf Clans leader was usually extremely ferocious, he could decide the life and death of a rat burglar with a flick of his finger. However, due to the impact from the explosion of the temple and the collapse of the rock layer, their tendons and bones were broken. Their internal organs were bleeding, and they were seriously injured. The broken bones of several Wolf Clan leaders protruded from their muddy flesh. Through the shocking wounds, one could even see their trembling internal organs. They were extremely weak. However, facing the wolf leaders who were on their last breaths, most of the rat thieves still did not dare to resist. Instead, they were under the control of their innate fear and allowed the wolf leaders to take whatever they wanted. The wolf leaders effortlessly took all the food and water from the survivorshands. They also forced the hungry and wounded survivors to desperately dig a way to escape to the ground. The harsh environment and the overloaded work caused the tomb robbers to fall. After the wolf leaders ate all the food, they turned their attention to the tomb robbers. At first, they only ate the flesh and blood of the dead bodies after the tomb robbers died of exhaustion. But in order to recover their strength and heal their wounds, the wolf leaders urgently needed a lot of food. How could it be enough to just eat the dead? Thus, their hungry eyes wrapped around the living persons throat. It was unknown how long it would take for the escape route to be cleared. One more living person meant one more portion of food would be consumed. By turning the living rat burglars into food, their chances of survival would be more than doubled. What was laughable was that the vast majority of rat burglars didnt know how to resist even when their masters fangs were pressed against their throat. They were even more docile than cows and sheep, as if their masters stomach.., it was the best destination for them. When the rat burglars who were still alive saw their master finding all kinds of excuses to kill and devour their companions, their eyes were empty and expressionless. They were even calmer and more numb than a pig watching another pig being slaughtered, they were even calmer than a pig. Only one rat burglar was staring at the hellish scene on Earth in fury. In this man-eating survival game, Jackalkanus finally set foot on the road to reverse his fate. He knew that he was alone and was not a match for the Wolf clan leaders. Therefore, he used his deep understanding of the structure of the rocks and his impeccable digging skills to make a move on the escape route. He deliberately led his masters into the trap and created a new one, an even more fatal collapse. The surviving Wolf clan leaders were once again severely injured. The wounds that were already riddled with holes became even worse. Many of the Wolf Clans limbs were smashed into pieces, and they were bitten by the collapsed rocks. The last bit of strength shot out like a fountain, accompanied by the stench of fresh blood. Jackalkanus took the opportunity to pounce on one of his Mastersand bite his throat. The incredible scene deeply stimulated the surviving tomb raiders. Jackalkanuss joyful and refreshing chewing sound echoed in their minds continuously. They were stunned for a long time before they finally realized a very simple truth. The high and mighty master, the clan warrior who had the blessing and protection of the ancestral spirits, would also die like a god. They would also be bitten to death by the filthy, lowly, and weak rat people. They could also become food. The most primitive and most brutal battle, which was carried out with fangs and sharp claws, immediately erupted deep underground. Many times, fear was like a piece of paper as thin as a Cicadas wings. When it was not poked, the shadow behind the paper that bared its fangs and brandished its claws was like an undefeatable monster. Once it was poked, it would be discovered that the so-called monsters were not a big deal. They could also become prey. In the most primitive fierce battle, all the Tomb Raiders except for Jackalkanus were buried deep underground. However, before they died, they tasted the blood of their mastersthat was half smelly and half sweet. After they died, they didnt fall into their mastersstomachs. Instead, they were able to be buried in the Earth. After ten days, Jackalkanus successfully dug out a way to escape by himself and crawled back to the human world from Hell. All the leaders of the Wolf clan and the tomb raiders of the rat race, together with the past of Jackalkanus, were buried in the depths of the earth and in the dust of history. When he tumbled down the hillside and rolled into a stream, greedily sucking the water and seeing his unrecognizable appearance due to the explosion, killing, and being buried alive through the reflection of the stream.., a bold thought emerged in his heart. Since everyone who knew his identity was already dead. Why did he still carry the name of the Rat clan and live on? Why couldnt he pretend to be a certain master, a certain Wolf Clan Tomb Raider, and start a brand new destiny? Tomb Raider was a high-risk job, so it was normal for them to be separated by life and death. Not only did they need to be careful when exploring the ancient tombs and temples. After excavating the ancient weapons that contained totem power, regardless of whether they were used or traded, they had to put in 120,000% of their effort. If they were slightly careless, they would either suffer the backlash of the power of totems and become completely unrecognizable, or they would be blackmailed by the person they were trading with and die an unnatural death. Under such circumstances, grave robbers would think of ways to disguise themselves and change their names. They would not easily let anyone find out their background. Jackalkanus had once served several grave robbers of the Wolf clan. Their origins were all very mysterious, and no one knew of their past. Out of caution, he did not impersonate any of the grave robbers of the Wolf clan. Instead, he combined the characteristics of seven or eight grave robbers of the Wolf clan and created a brand-new identity. That was the original Corpse-eating dog. At the beginning, Kanus was still quite anxious about his impersonation. He was afraid that others would see through his disguise and destroy his reputation, leaving him with no place to bury himself. However, he soon realized that he was worrying too much. Perhaps no one had expected that the lowest rat clan would be so crazy and audacious as to pretend to be a member of the golden clan. Or perhaps, there was no essential difference between the Wolf clan and the Rat clan, between the noble clan and the slave clan, and between the Eagle clan and the Maggot clan. With the name of corpse-eating dog, Kanus gradually rose to fame in the circle of grave robbers. The Wolves, tigers, and leopards in the circle only cared about how many good things he could find from the lost temple and the ruined ancient tomb. No one would pry open his lips and carefully observe the shape of his incisors, which were broken, sharpened, and embedded with sharp braces every day. After all, sharpening the teeth and carving flowers on the surface of the teeth to decorate all kinds of gorgeous and sharp braces to show his valor was a very popular aesthetic culture among the Tulan Orcs. The only thing that Kannus was dissatisfied with was his fake identity as a wolf, which was too low. After all, in the territory of the Gold clan, the Lion clan and the Tiger clan were the only ones who could ride on the neck of the Wolf Clan and abuse them. And in the Wolf Clan, as a corpse-eating dog, he didnt have any identity or status. Be it the tribal chiefs of the Wolf clans large settlements, the domineering military leaders, or the wolf kings in name. Or the powerhouses of the Lion and tiger clans. Anyone could step on him as they pleased. Anyone could cough lightly and send him into the most dangerous ancient tombs and temples, taking risks that were completely disproportionate to the benefits. This was something kanus absolutely couldnt bear. In the dark and damp underground, between the traps covered in blood and minced meat, kanus, who had stayed for more than ten years, could no longer bear being used, exploited, driven, ordered, enslaved, and could no longer bear being stepped on by anyone, he could no longer bear being stepped on by anyone. He wanted to climb up, regardless of the means, regardless of the consequences. He wanted to step on the heads of all the wolves, tigers, and leopards, and climb to the place closest to the sky, until there was no longer any barrier between his lowly bloodline and the blazing sun, as long as there are no barriers. Of course its hard. But in the collapse of the temple, as ghouls like killing and devouring, stepping on the Mastersof the corpses, step by step up, and finally, from Hell to crawl back to the human experience. The rat youth of the past, the Corpse-eating dogof the present, the Jackalof the future, the Doomsday Wolf, do not feel that there is any place in this world that they can not climb up; There was anyones head that he could not step on! This was the story of the Wolf King. It was a twisted, bizarre, and soul-stirring story. Of course, Meng Chao would not believe 100% of what the Wolf King said. After all, no one knew the Doomsday Wolfbetter than him. Although the Rat clan youth in the story was full of sympathetic childhood experiences and difficulties of being forced to fight back. The final desperate counterattack, the fabricated identity, and the miraculous counterattack were also amazing. But Meng Chao didnt believe that the truth would be so simple. In the collapse of the fate-changing temple, everyone died, only the Wolf King survived alone. And the dead couldnt speak. Who knew what happened in the pitch-dark underground, and who attacked who first? Who knew how many corpses the Wolf King had eaten in order to survive? Apart from the corpses of the Wolf clan leaders, were there any other corpses of the tomb raiders? Who even knew if the so-called Temple collapsewas really an accident or if the wolf king had deliberately gambled the lives of himself and his fellow rats in order to change his fate and started a dangerous game? Also, the Wolf King had intentionally or unintentionally missed the most crucial part of the story. That was the source of his power. Where did he dig out his first bucket of gold? Was it really so easy for a little thief who had been soaked in water to soften his bones and become cannon fodder to hone his unparalleled combat strength? Even in the collapsed temple, all the Wolf clan leaders were seriously injured, which was why he was lucky enough to succeed. After he fabricated the identity of a Corpse-eating dogand officially stepped into the circle of grave robbers, how could he stand on his feet so easily? If it was someone else, they might have let down their guard because of wolf kings Open and honest, honest, and sincere feelings.. However, Meng Chao felt more and more that Wolf King had too many secrets that were worth digging into. Chapter 1305 - The Wolf King Who Endured Humiliation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If thats the case, then Im even more unable to understand! Therefore, Meng Chao pretended to completely believe the Wolf Kings words and agitatedly said, Since youre also from the rat race, the lowest rat race among the rat people, you should be able to understand the pain and anger of the rat people better than anyone else. You should be able to understand the rat peoples impatience and desire to fight for freedom and glory. Thats all the more reason why you should stand firmly on the rat peoples side. Why are you deceiving your own kind and starting a Great Horn Rebellion that has no chance of winning? Why are you paving a path to ambition with the corpses of millions of rat people? What you are doing is no different from the wolves and leopards that gnaw at the flesh of the Rat Clans members. No. You are even more despicable than the real wolves, wolves, and leopards. You have betrayed the cause of the rat tribe by taking advantage of the trust of the Rat tribe members That is where you are wrong. Very wrong. Faced with Meng Chaos reprimand, the Wolf King was not angry at all. On the contrary, he pretended that he was not understood at all and even endured the humiliation as he spoke in a deep voice, I admit that I did hide a lot of the truth from the thousands of rat people on the issue of the riot of the great horn. In fact, I have nothing to say even if you want to blame me for the tragic deaths of the thousands of rat people. But I can swear to the sky and the ancestors that I have never betrayed the cause of the rat people. On the contrary, everything Ive done is for the cause of the rat people, for the establishment of the sixth clan that belongs to the rat people, and for the Freedom, glory, and rise of all the Rat People! Meng Chao snorted coldly. He was waiting for Wolf Kings explanation. Because I was born as a rat, no one knows better than me how stupid and weak the vast majority of the rat people are while they are extremely miserable and worthy of sympathy. The Wolf King Sighed. Back then, in the collapsed underground temple, the rat thieves could watch their companions being killed and gnawed on by their master, but they could not express any normal emotions or reactions. Even the pigs had to struggle desperately when they were about to be slaughtered. Even when their hands and feet were tied, they had to groan at the top of their lungs. But they dont know the slightest bit of anger and resistance. Its as if years of hard work and cruelty have smoothed out the gullies and emotions in their brains, making them worse than pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep. They are just machines that are indifferent and indifferent to their work. Do you think that there is a way to make these machines, which have lost their emotions, lack their will, and dont even have the motivation to survive, muster the courage and fighting spirit to fight against the masterwho has enslaved them for ten thousand years? Lets say that your companions in the Bloody Skull Coliseum. You claim that they were deceived and exploited by me until they died an unnatural death. But think about it carefully. Even without me, without the serial explosions in black Horn City, and without the riot of the great horn, will the rat militia, slave soldiers, and slave workers in the Bloody Skull Coliseum and the entire Black Horn City not die? How is that possible! Without the riot of the great horn, there would still be the game of the brave. After the game of the brave is over, there would still be the five races fighting After the five clans decide on their war chiefs, there would still be the long-lasting Battle of Honor. In the endless battles, all the rat folk would be cannon fodder, the lowest level of cannon fodder. They would only be qualified to be threatened by the supervising team and charge at the forefront of the Tulan army to face the poison arrows of the elves, the cannons of the dwarves, and the fury of the sorcerers. How could they not die? Meng Chao was silent. He was perhaps the person who was the least qualified to refute these words in this world. Because no one knew better than him just how heavy the casualties of the Tulan civilization were in the war between worlds. How could there be a complete egg under the destruction of the nest? When the entire Tulan Swamp was ablaze with white flames, even the once tyrannical wolves, tigers, and leopards would be reduced to ashes. They would die without a burial place, not to mention the rat subjects! Im alone. I Cant stop the rats from sacrificing themselves. The wolf king said sincerely, The only thing I can do is to make their deaths as worthwhile as possible. Originally, they were going to die in the game of the Bravehearts, the War of the five clans, and the Battle of Honor as low-level cannon fodder. Their meaningless deaths will not affect or change anything. Even if the Tulanites in the future wrote a war epic that was as vast as the ocean based on the Battle of Honor, not a single line of poetry would mention their names. But right now, the blood of millions of rat subjects has gathered together and forged a majestic, invincible Rat God! Even if the Rat God is fake, the courage and honor that the Rat God has inspired are extremely real and precious. With such courage and honor, the deathof the rat subjects can be called sacrifice! I dont think that it is an unforgivable mistake to inspire real courage and glory with a fake idol! Yes. I must admit that I have shown the non-existent scenes to the rat subjects in the dream of the ancient Dream Saintess and tricked them into dying. What else can I do? If I dont use such a method, what else can I do to summon the courage of millions of rat subjects in the shortest time before the Battle of Glory begins? Meng Chao thought about it carefully. He realized that although the wolf king had not evolved into the complete body of the Doomsday Wolf. It already possessed the most important quality that a leader must possess. That was shamelessness. As for me controlling the ancient Dream Saintess and gathering the rat uprising army that was scattered all over the place into the territory of the Gold clan, thats not a problem at all. The Wolf King continued to justify his actions, Yes, you can say that after such a gathering, the Great Horn Army expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye to the extent that it exceeded its own limits. From then on, it was stuck in a deep hole, stuck in a dilemma, exhausted, and finally utterly defeated. However, if we think about it from the other side, even if the rat militia didnt gather together and were still scattered all over the place, would they have been able to escape the ending of defeat and destruction? As I said before, no matter what we choose, we will die. Then, the only thing we can do is to die in a way that makes our deaths worthwhile. Since ancient times, the idea of the great horn army trying to accomplish everything in one battle was ridiculously childish. However, you can not deny that it was such a childish dream that gathered the thousands of rat militia warriors in the entire Tulanze and formed a rat militia that had never appeared in the past ten thousand years. It was even larger than any orc legion, and it was a tide of rats that could break through the city walls of a glorious city and make the warriors of the clan cowering in the City Shiver! In this unprecedented army, the rat subjects from all over the world can talk loudly and imagine the wonderful life after the establishment of the sixth clan to their hearts content; the garbage bugsand Grave Robberswho were previously strangers can fight side by side and become close comrades who share life and death together; countless people have fallen in the bloody battles, but their spirits have been preserved and condensed into the common will of all the rat subjects! Dont you think that such common experiences, common dreams, and common willare the foundation and prerequisite for the creation of a brand-new clan? Although the flag of the Great Horn Army has fallen to the ground. However, the legend of the Great Horn Army has not been extinguished, nor has the spirit of the rebel army of the rat people been worn out. The millions of rat people scattered all over Tulanze who seemed to have been tamed under the high-pressure rule of the five major clans still remember the achievements of the great horn army and the surging tide of the rat people that almost turned the whole of Tulanze upside down! Dont you think that although the duration is short, the brilliance that blossomed out of it is incomparably dazzling and magnificent. Isnt it more significant and far-reaching than the sloppiness of small skirmishes? When the Wolf King said this in one breath, his entire face was flushed red. It was as if he had never been so sincere in revealing the entire plan to others. He was extremely excited. Do you know what the best part is? The Wolf King said with half pride and half pride, The best part is that after completing all of this, after stirring up chaos in Turanze and planting the seeds of resistance and the courage to dream in the hearts of millions of rats, I actually managed to think of a way to save the lives of more than half of the rats in the Great Horn Army! Yes. The nominal great horn army has been completely annihilated. The cause of the rats will certainly be in a low period for a long time. But many veteran soldiers who dared to raise their sabers high to the warriors of the clan survived. Although they were reorganized and completely disrupted the organization, they were still under my command and had the right to continue fighting. They were still with their comrades who had been with them day and night and fought with them through thick and thin! The low tide on the surface is only a temporary hibernation. Todays hibernation is only for the purpose of rising more rapidly tomorrow.. Believe me, the claws, teeth, and swords of the rat soldiers will only be sharpened more and more. When the time is right, the great horn army will certainly be reborn in a posture that is ten times stronger than yesterday! Chapter 1306 - Time to Rise Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Such an impassioned promise, coupled with the other partys title of Doomsday Wolf in the near future, unwittingly made Meng Chao sneer. Then, when will the time be ripe? Meng Chao asked. Very soon, when we can obtain decisive results in the Battle of Glory. That will be the moment when the rat people will truly rise! The Wolf King earnestly said, Dont think that Im stalling for time and making excuses. The Great Horn Rebellion is just the prelude. Indeed, it hasnt reached the time when the millions of rat people can shout the loudest battle cry at the same time. The scattered rat population hasnt fully gathered yet. Countless rat people are still habitually enslaved by their master. The five clans are still deeply rooted and powerful. The order that they have ruled over the world has lasted for thousands of years. It will not be completely shattered overnight. Right now, its like the darkest moment before dawn. Even if I reveal my identity as a rat clan and devote all my strength and resources in such a dark moment to add fuel to the fire of the great horn rebellion, whats the point? Although the Great Horn Army is advancing at full speed in the territory of the Gold clan, its the result of the Lion clan and the Tiger clan fighting openly and secretly. They also want to take the opportunity to weaken the Wolf clan, which is why theyre deliberately indulging themselves. If the Lion clan and the Tiger clan became serious, as long as they sent out one or two heavy armored legions, it would be enough to completely crush the Great Horn Army. Moreover, if the Great Horn Riotcontinued, it would only seriously weaken tu Lanzes strength. As a result, Tu Lanzes vitality would be greatly damaged before the Battle of Honor even began, and the fellows of the Holy Light Temple would benefit for nothing. I dont know how much you know about the rulers of the land of Holy Light. But I can assure you that if the Holy Light Temple governs Tu Lanze, the fate of the rat population will not be better than it is now. It will only be a hundred times worse! Meng Chao nodded. It was true. Under the illumination of the Holy Light, the entire TU Lanze and Dragon City were burnt into ashes. If they had lost their lives, how could they talk about Fate? However, the darkness before the dawn was destined to not last long! The wolf king said confidently, As long as I can obtain the inheritance of the sacred mountain, become the chief of the war, and command the five clans, I will be able to think of ways to change the fate of the rat people. Of course, I can not force the chiefs, priests, and commanders of the five clans to improve the living conditions of the rat people. But I can certainly reorganize the Tulan army with the excuse of War Needs. I can organize a large number of rat people warriors into independent battle teams, gangs, and legions. I can give them additional weapons, provisions, and technology, and send them to perform tasks that are more important than cannon fodder. Yes. The rat people warriors will still die. But they will never die in vain like the countless battles of glory in the past ten thousand years. They will grow rapidly in mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They will develop adept combat skills and deep friendship with their fellow rats, and they will have more opportunities to show their talents and shine. I will also secretly let the veteran soldiers of the former Great Horn Army infiltrate the newly-established rat army and continue to spread the voice of the Great Horn Rat Godin secret. At this time, the main forces of the five clans and the main forces of the holy light camp must have been killing each other, killing countless experts one after another. In order to win, both sides will do everything they can. The Elven assassins, Dwarven gunmen, night watchers, and sorcerers of the Holy Light Camp, the ascetics, and the priests of the Holy Light, will certainly be the chief, priests, and leaders of the five clans. The warriors of the clans will not keep their eyes on the tiny rat subjects. I believe that there will be a lot of opportunities for the rat subjects to expand, grow, and connect. If I am lucky enough, the Tulan Army will be able to achieve a few glorious victories at the beginning of the war. I believe that my prestige will be raised to the highest level. At that time, Ill think of a way to make the cannon fodder troops of the rat population perform a few meritorious deeds. Ill take the opportunity to strengthen the combat ability of the cannon fodder troops, promote the identity of the rat population commander, and replenish more resources for the war. Is it really a big problem? In the end, when the main force of the Holy Light Camp and the main force of the orcs made up of the five major clans of Tulan suffer heavy losses, at the very least, the order of the rule of both sides will be broken and shaky. The ability of both sides to suppress each other internally will be weakened to the limit Dont you think thats the best time for the rat population to truly rise? After this long speech, even though Meng Chao knew that there were many demagogues and that it was hard to tell the truth from the falsehood, he couldnt help but nod his head slightly. Logically speaking, he had to admit that Wolf King was right. A war that affected the entire world, severely depleted the power of the ruling class, and destroyed the old order was indeed the best place to start an uprising and change. The First World War that happened on Earth was the best example. Although that war was a dog-eat-dog battle between the ruling class, there was no justice at all. However, in the incomparably cruel war, countless young people who were originally scattered all over the world and had been oppressed and ravaged by the rulers, but had nowhere to seek redress and were unable to resist, were forced to gather together and join the rulers army, living Together Day and night, they cultivated combat skills and friendship, learned to control powerful killing tools one after another, and under the stimulation of death, they developed a ruthless and bold temperament. In the end, the uprising of the soldiers at the bottom not only created the largest, strongest, and shining brand-new country on earth at that time. In the other participating countries, it also triggered a chain reaction of changes. It caused the world to change from the Old orderto the New Order. Of course, if Meng Chao believed that the Wolf King would spare no effort to promote the rise of the rat people after he took over the highest power because of his rhetoric, then his previous life would have been in vain. JackalKanus was an ambitious and ambitious man. The only idea worth fighting for his whole life was to trample the entire world under his feet. It was not about the Freedom, equality, dignity and glory of millions of rat people.. Whether it was the rat people, the Wolf clan, or the future people of Dragon City, in the eyes of this Doomsday Demon Wolf,they were nothing more than chess pieces, chips, and tools. Speaking of which, Meng Chao believed that once the Wolf King took over, he would indeed raise the status and power of the rat people to a certain extent. The reason was very simple, because the rat people were his foundation, the only power that he could use without worry. Being a rat clan was, after all, his most fatal weakness that he could not change. At the moment, no one doubted his origin, because he had always been hiding in the shadows of the Lion King and Tiger King, appearing as a puppet. Who would be interested in knowing the ins and outs of a mere puppet? However, once he obtained the inheritance of the sacred mountain, killed the Lion King and Tiger King, and returned to Crimson Gold City, he would be able to shock the five great clans. At that time, he would definitely stand under the incomparably dazzling spotlight and receive countless doubtful gazes. Who could guarantee that he would not even reveal a single flaw? With this thought in mind, Meng Chao somewhat understood the reason why the Jackalkanus from his previous life could not wait to start a war with the land of Holy Light. Apart from the fact that Turanze didnt have enough strategic resources, he had no choice but to attack. The Wolf Kings foundation was too shallow, and he had a fatal weakness, which was also a very important factor. He needed victory more than anyone else, and he needed to win one victory after another to consolidate his position and cover up his weakness. However, with the character of the Doomsday Wolf, it was obviously impossible for him to sit still and wait for death. He placed all his hopes on the fact that he wouldnt be seen through, or perhaps, after he was seen through, he would be able to continue commanding the army due to his outstanding battle achievements. At the very least, he would be able to keep his life. He would definitely prepare for the worst. At that time, everyone from the five great clans would betray him. Only the rat people wouldnt. Not only would they not, but they would also be inspired by his unprecedented experience. Not to mention the fact that hes a member of the Rat Pack. The small Wolf Clan, wants to occupy the highest power throne, is a very difficult matter. Even if he really can get the Holy Mountain inheritance, stepping on the lion and Tiger Kings remains, temporarily intimidate all the strong five clans. But its one thing to be a war priest, its another to be convinced by him, to be driven by him willingly, even to die for him. Meng Chao believed that what Jackalkanus wanted to be was definitely not an empty title of a war priest, but an empty title given to him by the tribal chiefs and commanders below him. It was the most powerful and prestigious position in the history of Turan ZE. A light cough could make all the tribal chiefs, priests, and commanders tremble. With just a casual glance.., he was the one who could make the most basic ORC soldiersblood boil, and they would go through fire and water for him the Eternal King Turanze! In this case, a core force that was independent of the old forces of the five major clans and absolutely loyal to him was extremely important. It wasnt enough to rely on the battle groups of the Wolf Clan. Combat ability was one aspect. More importantly, the Wolf clan was also a part of the Old forces and the old orderin a certain sense. The rat tribe wasnt qualified to become such a core force. In other words, under the traditional military technology and war mode, the battle strength that the rat tribe could give out wasnt enough to make up for the price that the Jackalkanus had to pay in order to raise the status of the rat tribe. Raising the status of the new forces would definitely attract the counterattack of the old forces. High-level orcs werent stupid. If the rat people were really that useful, then they could fight and could be used as a foundation. 800 years ago, someone had thought of recruiting the rat people, giving them more freedom and dignity, and letting the rat people help them rise to power. However An army of the rat people wielding swords and spears was indeed not enough to accomplish anything. What if it was an army of the rat people with an automatic rifle in each persons hand, seven or eight grenades on each persons shoulder, and three or five people working together to equip a rocket launcher? Chapter 1307 - Earth Mentor from Dragon City Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao thought of this, an idea flashed through his mind. He suddenly understood Jackal Kanus psychology. Thats right, according to common sense, an ambitious person like that would not be so keen on the rat peoples work. He would treat the rat people as his foundation and gamble everything. However, Jackal Kanus had come into contact with the people of Earth. Even when he was very young, he had an Earth mentor from Dragon City. Meng Chao said this because he found a very strong shadow of Dragon City martial arts in the Wolf King. And Dragon City martial arts, which was completely different from the original fighting techniques of high-level orcs, had to be practiced from a young age in order to reach perfection. Just like Meng Chao himself, although it was after the actual combat test of the college entrance examination that he rose up like cutting melons and cutting vegetables. But since primary school, he had already accepted a very comprehensive martial arts training. If one were to say that the Wolf King had a teacher from Earth since he was young. And through the teacher, he learned about the prosperity of Earths civilization, as well as the advanced military technology and efficient individual killing equipment on earth, combined with the huge number of rat people, how terrifying the power could be. Then, the Wolf King had secretly formed and commanded the Great Horn Army from a dozen years ago, placing his chips on the rats. It was reasonable! Wait, there was still a problem here. That was, the current Wolf King still looked very young. In fact, in Meng Chaos memory fragments from his previous life, Hu LangKanus had not reached the age of white hair until he was defeated and died. If this was the case, then wasnt this guy less than 20 years old when he first laid out his plan, a young man full of vigor, or even a young man in his prime? Meng Chao was slightly surprised. An ORC youth in his teens already knew Earths civilization like the back of his hand. He even believed that Dragon City would definitely form an alliance with Turan ZE in a few yearstime. They would also be able to create enough hot weapons, allowing the cannon fodder army formed by tens of millions of rats to achieve a qualitative leap in combat strength. From there, they would be able to firmly control the entire Turan army through the cannon fodder army. Such foresight, such temperament, and such methods, how could Meng Chao not be amazed? Wait a minute, Meng Chao suddenly realized that he had overlooked a crucial role. That was to teach the Wolf King Dragon City martial arts, enlighten the Wolf King Earth civilization, and help him secretly create and support the Great Horn Army. who was that Mentor. No matter what, this guy definitely existed. Otherwise, could Jackalkanus have popped out from a crack in a rock? A teenage rat clan youth could not only thrive in the circle of grave robbers who were full of murderous intent, he could also make a fortune among the vicious wolves, wolves, tigers, and leopards, and he could even find time to secretly create a wolf clan assassin troop.., he was also able to command a rebel army of the Rat Clan by remote control? Such a result was even more dazzling than Meng Chao, who had been reborn. Meng Chao did not believe that there was such a born-to-knowguy in the world! Therefore, the tutor of the earth behind the Wolf King was the most important role. The original young Wolf King could not have had too strong free will and almost demonic foresight. He was merely carrying out the orders of the tutor of the Earth. The Earth professor was the real mastermind behind the scenes. It can even be said that the earth professor was behind the Wolf Kings eagerness to form an alliance with Dragon City and even dragged the Dragon City civilization into the war chariot of the chaos faction. However, why didnt I hear of such an earth professor in my previous life? How did this black-haired, black-eyed earth teacher end up in Tu Lanzes hands without being discovered by the other orcs? At that time, as a tomb raider, he explored the dark, narrow, and dangerous ancient tombs and temples day and night. There were many pairs of eyes watching the young wolf king at all times. How did he contact this Earth teacher and cultivate dragon citys martial arts in secret, quietly accumulating his first bucket of gold? These questions were really puzzling. Fortunately, even if he couldnt find the answer for the time being, it didnt stop Meng Chao from coming to a preliminary conclusion about this Jackalkanus. The future Doomsday Wolf was certainly not some kind man or woman, and it was even less likely to become the Liberator of the millions of rat peoplethat he bragged about. In his eyes, the so-called Millions of rat peoplewere only the military revolution and the leap in combat power brought about by the Earths thermal weapons, so they had extremely high value to be used. But that was enough. People were not afraid of being used by others. They were afraid that they did not even have the value of being used. The Wolf King was not a good person. But what Meng Chao was looking for was not a good person, much less a saint. Instead, it was someone who could join forces and turn the future upside down, completely crushing the apocalypse. The Wolf King in his previous life was infinitely close to this goal. He was smart enough. He was strong enough. He also had the rare ability to be tactful, quick-witted, and good at communication and compromise from an ordinary orc leader. Meng Chao even faintly felt that the wolf king, who probably had an earth teacher, although he kept saying things like The inheritance of the ancestral spirit, the glory of Tulan.. But deep in his heart, he didnt necessarily believe in the existence of the ancestral spirit. At least, he didnt believe that the great ancestors of the Tulan people would exist in the strange and chaotic manner of the oracles. If he was really a guy who believed in the ancestral spirit. It was simply impossible for him to do such a crazy thing as impersonating the Wolf clan with his identity as a rat clan. Of course, the crime of impersonating the Wolf Clan was nothing compared to the crime of Fabricating a great ancestral spirit the big horn rat god.. For such a bold and mercenary guy. As long as it was beneficial to his ultimate goal, anyone could cooperate, any change could be implemented, and any conditions could be negotiated. Even if he was denounced as a Traitor of Tulanzeby the old-fashioned old-fashioned people, he would never blink an eye, even if he was cursed by the old forces and cursed to be punished by the ancestor spirit, he would never blink an eye. Such a character was very important. If they wanted to avoid the arrival of the end of the world, the alliance between the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization could not be limited to the military field like in their previous life. Instead, they had to implement military, economic, cultural and all-round, all-weather cooperation at the lowest level of society. In such cooperation, the less developed Tulan civilization would have to undergo a complete transformation in order to keep up with the pace of the Dragon City civilization. Such a transformation was not a small matter and a treat. It was a decision to break the wrist of a strong warrior and to shave the bones to heal the wounds. Meng Chao was not sure if the Lion King and the tiger king had such boldness. What if the seemingly tyrannical Horn of destructionand Violent Blade, after becoming war priests, had a shock and impact beyond their limits in the face of the colorful and Bizarre Dragon City civilization, when faced with the cooperation agreement that the people of Dragon City had thrown out was enough to change the world, they were afraid because of the unknown, couldnt withstand the pressure of the old forces, and didnt have the courage to make a decision, instead, they said nonsense like The ancestorslaw can not be abandonedand so on. What should they do? They only had one chance. Only when Turan ze completed the initial transformation and the Turan army was completely new, with a tacit understanding with the steel torrent of Dragon City, could they launch a lightning strike at the land of Holy Light and reverse the future and obtain the final victory. If the Turan army could not wait to rush to the land of Holy Light before the two sides worked closely together, using the old military model to start a war between worlds, and using up precious war resources prematurely.., it would lock the course of the war firmly on the track of the previous life. Then, even Meng Chao would not be able to reverse the situation. Jackalkanus, who had an earth mentor, undoubtedly knew very well what the cooperation between the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization meant. He also had enough courage and motivation to change the Ancestors methodthat had been operating in Tulan for nearly ten thousand years! Meng Chao was in contact with the Wolf King. The more he could not find a reason to oppose him. Yes, the Wolf King in his previous life had indeed failed. But in the situation at that time, who could have succeeded? Meng Chao Thought for a long time and could only stare at the wolf king and say, Well, even if everything you said is true, you never thought of betraying the cause of the rat people. Its just that in the Darkness Before Dawn, you had no choice but to hide your claws and teeth for the time being. Then, what about the ancient Dream Saintess? Why do you insist on killing her? If you really have the idea of rebuilding the Great Horn Army one day, shouldnt you leave the spiritual leader, the ancient Dream Saintess, behind? I dont believe that you dont know how important the ancient Dream Saintess is in the hearts of the rat population warriors and how high her prestige is. How many people are immersed in the beautiful dreams that she has created, and how many are willing to die for her! Are you worried that you wont be able to control the Saintess of ancient dream and that one day, she will compete with you for the leadership of the Great Horn Army and the Great Horn Clan? This was a question that Meng Chao had to figure out. It was because it was related to the situation of Canus, the Jackal. If the guy was afraid of the puppets that he had created, he would immediately burn the bridge after he had exploited the value of the Saintess of ancient dream and kill her to silence her. No matter how big his situation was, it was still quite limited. At most, he was a guy who could share hardships, but could not share wealth. Then, Meng Chao would have to adjust the corresponding cooperation strategy. After all, the premise for the Doomsday Wolf in his previous life to carry out the alliance to the end was that everyone had to bear the powerful military pressure from the holy light camp at that time. This pair of brothers in distress did not have the ability to fall out with each other. What if the situation reversed in this life and the chaos faction had a smooth ride and won a complete victory? If after the complete defeat of the Holy Light faction, the various factions that belonged to the chaos faction would start a new battle due to reasons such as the uneven distribution of the spoils and the fact that there was no room for two Tigers on one mountain, Meng Chao was not very worried. He was afraid that before the Holy Light faction was completely defeated, some ambitious people who thought they were smart would jump out impatiently and stab the plastic brothers in the back. Meng Chao did not want to fall short because of this bullshit reason! Chapter 1308 - Death Sage Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It seems that the biggest misunderstanding between us is the Ancient Dream Saintess. What a pity. If we had known each other a few years earlier no, just a few months, I would have had enough time to explain the truth to you. I believe that our two like-minded partners would not have had such an intense and tragic conflict. The Wolf King let out a long sigh and said with a wry smile, Believe me, you were completely wrong about the Ancient Dream Saintess life and death. I didnt want to kill her, and you shouldnt have saved her at all. What do you mean? Meng Chao frowned and said, Dont tell me you want to deny the assassination of the Ancient Dream Saintess? No, of course I wont deny this, but please believe me. I dont have any malice or hostility toward Saintess ancient dream. On the contrary, from a certain point of view, Saintess ancient dream is my only friend. I hope that she can live a happy life and become the person she wants to be! The Wolf King Sighed and muttered, When I first met the Ancient Dream Saintess, she wasnt the spiritual leader of the Great Horn Army. She was just an extremely ugly little girl who had fled her hometown due to the plague, wandered the world, and experienced all the hardships in the world. At that time, I wasnt in a good situation either. I was just a grave robber who struggled to survive under the claws of those wolves, tigers, and leopards. The two of us were like all the helpless rats. Facing the cruel fate, we could only huddle together to keep warm and lick each others wounds. It was also at that time that I discovered that the ancient Dream Saintess had some potential that even she herself didnt realize. That was, her dream was not only very realistic, but it could also affect others and drag them into her illusory and real dream. In the beginning, the Saintess of the ancient dream did not know how to use her dreams. She was just like all the little girls who suffered in reality. She weaved an incomparably beautiful world in her dreams, a tomorrow full of hope, and a vague image of a savior who was about to descend from the sky and bring her out of the Sea of suffering. Every time she was mocked, whipped, and tortured during the day, and curled up into a ball at night, gradually falling into a dream while shivering, her dreams were particularly vivid and intense. Only when she was constantly comforted in her dreams could the little girl, who had lost all her family and hope in the plague since she was a child, clench her teeth and live to this day, instead of dying and rotting silently like countless of her peers. However, I feel that such dreams are far from enough. As she grows older, the Saintess of ancient dream will inevitably face more laborious work and harsher torture. More and more wounds will appear on her body that are so deep that her bones can be seen. She will not be able to hide and heal with just a few sweet dreams. Moreover, sooner or later, her potential will be discovered by the wolves and tigers. By then, the high and mighty figures may split open her skull and suck her brains! Since her dream is so powerful, why not make the dream bigger in order to change the fate of herself and the millions of rats? Therefore, I began to interfere with the ancient Dream Saintessdream consciously. Through the dream, I tweaked her early memories and changed her personality imperceptibly. I also told her through the dream that the Rat God was about to descend and that the rats would be reborn and rise up miraculously. Of course, I didnt forget to tell the ancient Dream Saintess through the dream that I had secretly excavated many lost temples and locations that were suitable to be the secret base of the Great Horn Army. Meng Chao nodded. Wolf Kings words and the truth that he had learned through the ancient Dream Saintessbrain could be mutually verified. Regardless of the motive, Wolf King did not lie on this issue at least. Then, I dont understand even more. Since you said that you and the ancient Dream Saintess had huddled together to keep warm and lick each others wounds, how could you be so cold-blooded and Merciless? Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, I know that you were anxious to make the great horn army fall into a leaderless stateso that you could take over the entire army without bloodshed after it completely collapsed. But with your relationship with the ancient Dream Saintess, there should be many ways to achieve this goal. Why did you choose the most extreme and worst way Because I want to fulfill her wish. I want her beautiful dream to have the most beautiful ending. I want the ancient Dream Saintess to become the real ancient Dream Saintess! The wolf king asked confidently with a clear conscience, Reaper, you should have seen the true face of the ancient Dream Saintess, right? To be honest, do you think she is a true and qualified leader, even if she is just a spiritual leader? This Thinking of the ancient Dream SaintessBig-headed Babyappearance, Meng Chao hesitated. It wasnt that he judged people based on their appearance. However, from a genetic point of view, there were often fatal flaws in her genes when she looked like the ancient Dream Saintess. Her ability to transmit information through dreams was obtained by constantly burning her brain. During the cooling period after activating her ability, her temperament, intelligence, and calculation ability might not be stronger than ordinary rats, let alone compete with the elites of the five great clans. In fact, according to what Meng Chao learned through leaf. The ancient Dream Saintess was indeed not in charge of specific military affairs when the Great Horn Army advanced. Her irreplaceable role was mainly reflected in three aspects. First, her unparalleled affinity. Second, she communicated with the Rat God through dreams and transmitted the rat gods Oracleinto the brains of every rat warrior, strengthening their faith and morale. Third, she could predict the future and see the enemy ahead of time. As for the specific military matters, they were handled by the generals under her. These generals were mostly the leader of the rat militia in the arena or the cannon fodder unit commander of a clan battle group. Naturally, they had rich combat experience. However, the ability to communicate with the Rat God came from canusremote control. The so-called ability to predict the enemys situation was also canus the jackal intentionally going easy on the Big Horn Army by leaking information about the Wolf clans leaders who were unwilling to obey him. In other words, without the support of the Wolf King, it was difficult for the ancient Dream Saintess to become a qualified leader, even if she was just a spiritual leader. It seems that you already know the answer. The wolf king sighed, From the beginning to the end, the ancient Dream Saintess was just an ignorant little girl who followed the tide. She was pushed by me to reach today step by step and climb to a height that shouldnt belong to her. But, whats next? Next, I Cant push anymore. Think about it. If what appears in front of the Great Horn Army is not the Wolf Clan Battle Group commanded by me, but the Lion clan army commanded by the Horn of destruction or the tiger clan army commanded by the violent blade, would the ancient Dream Saintessperformance still be so free and easy, as if she was blessed by the ancestors? Its impossible. Before the great horn army was completely annihilated, it had fought a series of magnificent battles. It was the result of a series of coincidences and meticulous operations. Even I wouldnt be able to replicate it. If Saintess Gu Meng doesnt die, what kind of performance will she perform in such a situation? What kind of impression will she leave on the mouse warriors? Where will she lead the fate of the Great Horn Army? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and pondered. No matter how beautiful a dream is, it will always be poked open one day. Rather than waiting for the dream to turn into a nightmare and be poked open by someone else, it is better to poke it open when the dream is at its peak. That way, the deepest and most beautiful memories will be left behind. The Wolf King said, The great horn riot has already attracted the attention of all the ultimate experts in the Lan Ze. It is impossible for me to hide behind the ancient Dream Saintess and command her from afar. With her real ability, it wont be long before her true form is revealed under the gaze of the ultimate experts. At that time, all the rat folk warriors will be shocked and furious to discover that the spiritual leader they believe in is just a deformed, ugly baby monster. It turns out that the spokesperson of the Rat God doesnt have the ability to communicate with the ancestors at all. The so-called foresight is nothing but a joke! Do you think that it will be more beneficial for the cause of the great horn army and the rat folk if all the rat folk warriors discover such an unbearable truth? Do you even think that the ancient Dream Saintess herself would be willing to live until then and die as a clown and continue to be the target of ridicule after her death if she knew the cause and effect? However, if the ancient Dream Saintess dies under hundred blades city according to my plan, after a series of glorious victories, when the rat subjectscause reaches its first peak, and not because of her lack of combat ability but because of her despicable assassination, everything will be different! No one would have seen the ancient Dream Saintessdeformed and ugly appearance. The impression she left on everyone would always be that of the Valkyrie, who was innocent, kind, brilliant, and predictable. She was able to communicate with the Rat God and was as close as a family to all the rat peoples warriors. No matter how furious the high and mighty wolves and leopards were, they would never be able to find any flaws in the ancient Dream Saintess. In fact, they would lose their chance to defeat the ancient Dream Saintess in a fair and square battle. The ancient Dream Saintess would become an immortal legend a mere rat folk girl who had never received any Orthodox military training but had defeated noble and powerful clan warriors one after another. Even the Lion King and the Tiger King did not dare to fight her head-on. They could only send assassins to assassinate her in the most shameless and cowardly way. Can you imagine how inspiring such a legend will be for the morale of the rat people and how heavy a blow it will be for the pride of the Warriors of the Clan? Finally, the ancient Dream Saintess herself does not have to face the painful truth. She will never know that she is just an ordinary girl who does not have any outstanding organizing and commanding ability. She is not the lucky one or the savior chosen by the Rat God. She is just a puppet that is controlled by a remote control. She will live her life happily in the most beautiful dream. After she dies, she will continue to enjoy the worship and worship of countless rats! Therefore, you really shouldnt have saved her. Because she is the Saintess of the ancient dream. It is impossible for a living person to become a saint. Only the dead are qualified to become a real Saintess Chapter 1309 - A Revolutionary Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was dumbstruck when he heard this. He could not help but ask, So youre saying that you assassinated the Ancient Dream Saintess for her own good? Yes. The Wolf King calmly said, I believe that youve also noticed that the long-term and overuse of her ability has caused serious damage to her brain. Shes constantly in a state of severe brain edema. In addition to her congenital deformity, she wont be able to live for long. Even if I do nothing and the wolves, tigers, and leopards dont harm her, she will still die in extreme pain a few years later. Before she dies, her true form will be revealed, and her ugly nature will be exposed. Compared with that conclusion , I believe that ending her at the most exciting moment would be like a brilliant fireworks display. Her best image will always live in the hearts of all the rat people. Thats the best fate. It seems that Meng Chao said, You enjoy choosing the fate of others? Not choosing, but changing. The Wolf King said, Can you watch a person or even a group of people embark on the road of destruction and gradually walk into the depths of the apocalyptic swamp? Can you remain unmoved and not go forward to persuade and stop them? Can you watch a person standing on the edge of a cliff, about to jump down, when only a white lie can make him change his mind? You wouldnt tell such a small, white lie just because of some moral high ground? Dont tell me that when you are faced with a dilemma where only one needs to be sacrificed to save thousands of people, and only ten thousand people need to be sacrificed to save thousands more people, you will allow those thousands of people to die because you dont want to dirty your hands with blood? Believe me, no matter what terrible things you think Ive done to the Ancient Dream Saintess and the rat warriors, if I hadnt taken action, their fates would be a hundred times worse! Since youre so certain, why dont you tell Saintess Ancient Dream the truth? Meng Chao said, I believe that for the rat nations cause, for the Great Horn Armys rise, and for your so-called future, she would be willing to sacrifice everything, including herself. Theres no need for that. The Wolf King said, If you tell the Ancient Dream Saintess the truth, firstly, itll increase the risk. In the eyes of the priests who are proficient in witchcraft and secret arts, there are no secrets in the rat peoples brains. If they capture the Ancient Dream Saintess and dig the truth from her brain and lock onto me, my life will be insignificant. However, the rat peoples career and Picturesque Orchid Lakes future will be completely ruined. Secondly, it will increase uncertainty. You must know that not everyone is like me. I have an extremely deep understanding of the ancestral spirits nature, and Im able to create a non-existent ancestral spirit with a clear conscience. For the vast majority of the rat population, this ancestral spirit is the supreme God. Creating and worshipping a non-existent Rat God is an unpardonable blasphemy just thinking about it. Im not sure if the Ancient Dream Saintess will still be willing to cooperate with me once she knows the truth. She would have to spread the faith of the Rat God, recruit a large number of rat warriors, and become enemies with the five major clans. Even if she is willing to cooperate with me, such cooperation, which is full of worries and unwillingness, will certainly not be as effective as believing in the Rat Gods existence from the bottom of her heart and believing that she is the savior, as well as spokesperson, chosen by the Rat God. The Ancient Dream Saintess ability to spread information through dreams is closely related to the strength of her beliefs. If even she doesnt believe that the Rat God is real, how can the image of the Rat God in her dreams be so awe-inspiring and lifelike that everyone believes and worships him? Thirdly, even if the Ancient Dream Saintess is willing to cooperate with me after she knows the truth and does it as well as she is doing now, I dont want her to be involved in this dirty swirl. Once she discovers the truth and cooperates with me, she would be deliberately deceiving millions of rats and inciting them to sacrifice themselves for a god that doesnt exist. In that case, she would never be an innocent, kind, and pure Saintess. Instead, she would be a shameless schemer, a ruthless executioner, an ambitious conspirator who climbs upon the corpses of millions of innocent people. She would be a deranged and inhumane demon. Just like me. For the rat peoples rise and Picturesque Orchid Lakes future, there must be an ambitious schemer, a ruthless executioner, and a devil who is enemies with the whole world. I am enough to fulfil that role. The Ancient Dream Saintess shouldnt become a devil like me. She should always be like the first time I met her. Although she doesnt look good, she is kind-hearted by nature. Shes willing to endure the pain of her brain exploding and share her beautiful dreams with all the people who are suffering, covered in wounds, in despair, and numb. She should be a bunch of flowers that are always white and flawless. She shouldnt be tainted by any stains, or be immersed in real pain for a long time. That was originally the best arrangement that I, a sincere friend, made for her. In the end, you completely messed it up. Now, the Ancient Dream Saintess is still alive and knows the truth. She is deep in the disillusionment of her collapsed belief. She has no choice but to face the real world and real pain, as well as the double torture of her body and soul. But with her ability, she cant change anything except making herself feel extremely guilty and miserable. Reaper, after learning that the gigantic evil energy puppet on Scarlet Peak self-detonated, why would I risk being discovered by the Lion King and Tiger King just to kill you? No. Sabotaging my plan and destroying the wolf assassin that I carefully put in place after years of planning was only the secondary reason. The real reason was that you thought you were the one who saved the Ancient Dream Saintess. Instead, you put her in agony that was worse than death! If I hadnt repeatedly told myself that you knew nothing about the truth, that it was out of kindness, and that you might join hands with me to clean up the mess and change the future, you would have been dead long ago! By the time he uttered the last sentence, the Wolf King was already yelling while explaining. Meng Chao stared at the Wolf Kings face and realized that this fellow was either the greatest liar in the world, or he had even deceived and hypnotized himself. He actually believed those words. He believed that he could see and alter the future, fate, and tomorrow. Thats impossible. Meng Chao scoffed in his heart. No one understands the future, fate, and tomorrow better than I do! He was faced with Jackal Kanus, who was obviously stuck in a logical loop of self-discovery and had a twisted but firm outlook on life, the world, and morality. Kanus was a big boss who could justify himself no matter what insane things he did, so Meng Chao naturally did not expect to convince the other party to accept the Earth civilizations philosophy, morality, and laws with just a few words. He only wanted to know something. Alright, even if I stand on your side and everything youve done has its reasons and difficulties, how can I believe that you wont help me change my fate at a critical moment, then claim its for my own good? Let me make it clear in advance that I dont have a habit of letting anyone help me change my fate. Regardless of whether it leads to a bottomless abyss, a poisonous pool, or flames of destruction that burns the entire world, I hope that my fate will be firmly in my hands! Of course. You might not believe me if I tell you this, but even though its our first time meeting today, I have a very strange feeling. Its as if weve known each other for a long time. Were friends who share the same ideals. Were the same type of peoplepeople who like to firmly grasp their fate in their own hands. I admire your ability and respect your decision. The Wolf King smiled and said, Lets make things clearer. I think the thing youre most worried about is working with me to excavate the Holy Mountains inheritance. After that, I might burn the bridge after crossing the river and kill you in order to monopolize the ancestral spirits inheritance, right? Shouldnt I be worried? Meng Chao said, If the Holy Mountains inheritance can make an unknown person become the overlord of Picturesque Orchid Lake, I think anyone would be tempted. No one would be willing to share this inheritance with others, right? The Wolf King laughed. He shook his head as he laughed. There was a hint of mockery and sadness in his laughter. As expected, even you think that the enormous inheritance left behind by the oldest ancestor spirit can only help people become the overlord of Picturesque Orchid Lake. The Wolf King sighed. And I took great pains to sacrifice millions of my fellow rats, betray the Lion King, as well as Tiger King, and become enemies with the five great clans just to become Picturesque Orchid Lakes overlord? Meng Chao said, Isnt that so? Of course not. Whats the use of just becoming Picturesque Orchid Lakes overlord? In the past ten thousand years, countless overlords have emerged in Picturesque Orchid Lake. They either possessed the power to destroy the world, or they could command millions of troops the same way they commanded their own fingers. If not they were either proficient in hundreds of battle techniques from hidden totems and could concoct countless secret medicines. These names have left behind glorious battle records and immortal legends in the war epics, and theyre even more brilliant than the stars. However, has any one of them allowed the Turan people to truly gain a foothold in the Land of Holy Light, which is rich in resources, and completely defeat our enemies and shatter the sword of destruction hanging high above our heads? No, no, not a single one! Every blood vessel and nerve on the Wolf Kings face bulged out, twitching violently like an electrified earthworm. His eyes were filled with flames as if he had seen a horrifying scene that he could not bear to look back on. The indescribable terror did not scare him but strengthened his conviction and stimulated the infinite power hidden in his cells instead. Jackal Kanus resolutely uttered one word after another. Ten thousand years have passed.. What Picturesque Orchid Lake needs now is no longer an overlord who has failed countless times and follows the old ways. They need a revolutionary, a revolutionary who can turn Picturesque Orchid Lake upside down, destroy everything, and be reborn from the ashes! Chapter 1310 - The Ever-Degenerating World A revolutionary? Meng Chao did not expect Jackal Kanus to think the same thing as him. His mind raced as he pretended to be confused and tentatively asked, Wolf King, do you think theres something wrong with the current Picturesque Orchid Lake? Of course theres wrong, and I dont believe that you cant see it. The Wolf King gave him a half-smile and an expression that said, I saw through you a long time ago. He pointed around and said, If you want to know the problem with Picturesque Orchid Lake, you just need to open your eyes wide and look at the Holy Mountain around us, and youll understand. Reaper, let me ask you. Do you think that the Holy Mountain was naturally formed or artificially built? About that Meng Chao had thought about that question many times. There was no need for him to hide or lie, so he directly voiced out his guess. I think that its both. The space around the Holy Mountain is fragmented. It must have been affected by Starfall Citys descent into this world. However, in the depths of the Holy Mountain, which was broken and unpredictable, there were a lot of space channels that could jump quickly and connect to each other point-to-point. It must have been the work of the ancient Turan people. The ancient Turan people who first came to this world used incredible technology to conquer the wrinkles, distortions, and gaps in the space. Only then could they survive the hard times, reproduce, and continue their civilization to this day Thats right. The technology that the ancient Turan used to conquer and transform the area around the Holy Mountain was truly marvelous and unbelievable. The Wolf King sighed. Unfortunately, after thousands of years of reproduction and development, not only have we not carried our ancestors technology forward, we havent even inherited and continued it. Until now, not to mention mastering the technology that our ancestors used to stabilize space and transform the world, even understanding the principles of this technology and treating it as that rather than the wisdom of miracles, has been completely wiped out. There are also Red-gold City, Black-corner City, and the former Hundred Blade City. The glorious cities that have been standing on the land of Turan for almost ten thousand years were built and planned with a lot of technologies that the current Turan people have neither mastered nor understood. With technologies that were comparable to miracles, our ancestors were able to shape the towering trees as they wished, allowing trees that were as hard as iron to grow into the pillars of skyscrapers. They were also able to build air passageways between skyscrapers that could accommodate more than ten war elephants running side by side. There were also a lot of strange facilities. Even though they are intact to this day, we still dont understand the purpose of these facilities. The population of Picturesque Orchid Lake today has to be thousands of times more than it was ten thousand years ago. However, even if all the labor forces of Picturesque Orchid Lake were deployed, it would be impossible to rebuild Red-gold City or Black-corner City in the same way. Hundred Blade City, which was barely rebuilt, is more than a hundred times weaker than it was in the beginning. Even the motley crew assembled by the rat people almost broke through it. In fact, we cant even repair the city. Many skyscrapers that are hundreds of arms tall are slanted and about to collapse. The interconnected sewage pipes under many cities have been blocked for a long time, leading to the danger of flowing sewage and a series of explosions. Yet, we are helpless. Theres also military technology. Countless war epics that have been passed down to this day describe in detail the way our ancestors fought ten thousand years ago. Many of the scenes depicted in the poems are complicated and extremely difficult to understand. Its as if our ancestors fought in a way that was a hundred times more advanced than ours. Their tactical cooperation, communication methods, and the creation of war machines were all beyond the imagination of todays Turan people. Not to mention, just three thousand years ago, when they were fighting against the Holy Light Army on the summit of the Holy Mountain, the warriors of Turan were still able to drive such enormous totem armor through the gaps and folds of space, repelling the attacks of the gigantic evil energy puppets time and time again. Today, we have degenerated into barbarians who only know how to wave battle axes, hammers, and spiked clubs before charging at the enemy in a swarm while screaming crazily! Yes, degenerated! In the past ten thousand years, the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake has been slowly degenerating in every aspect. Perhaps there isnt much of a problem between one or two cycles of the era of prosperity and era of glory, but after three or five cycles, people gradually get used to everything that is constantly degenerating, broken, and lost. But today, when we look at everything that the ancestral spirits created ten thousand years ago, the feeling of such a huge difference is simply hopeless to the extreme! The passionate insight made Meng Chao feel a little respect for Jackal Kanus. He did not expect the ambitious Wolf King to have foreseen the fatal problem of Picturesque Orchid Lakes existence so early. From the logic hidden in his words and the people of Earth, Jackal Kanus was deeply influenced by that unknown Earth teacher. The other party had not just taught him Dragon City martial arts. He had taken great pains to guide the direction of the wolf dynastys civilization on Earth. If Picturesque Orchid Lake does not carry out a complete and earth-shaking transformation, if it does not find the cause of the degeneration and solve it, and if it does not re-embark on the path of evolution, even if we gather the largest army in the last ten thousand years, it will be impossible for us to obtain the final victory. Instead, we will be utterly defeated or even destroyed! Just as Meng Chao racked his brains over the identity of this Earth teacher, the Wolf King dropped another bombshell with certainty. He stared at Meng Chao with a sincere expression. This is also the reason why I absolutely cannot let the Lion King and Tiger King obtain the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and become war priests. To be honest, I dont have any personal grudges against the Lion King and Tiger King. The Lion King did me a favor. It was he who took me out of the tomb raiders circle and helped me reach a higher level. He also gave me the most important opportunities and resources. Although he only treated me as a puppet and received a generous reward from me, the deal between us was relatively fair and pleasant. Without the Lion King, I wouldnt be where I am today. Although I havent interacted with the Tiger King many times, I know that he is a warrior who has a rough personality but is brave and good at fighting. He is the most typical, traditional, and standard Turan orc. He is a hero who is qualified to engrave the name Violent Blade in a war epic and spread it for thousands of years. From my personal point of view, I dont want to be their enemy at all, much less kill any of them with my own hands. If only they were a little smarter, more open-minded, and able to see that the Turan civilization was deteriorating and that it was impossible for them to win the Battle of Glory. If they took the responsibility of change on their own, I would be willing to devote myself to them and assist them as their most loyal assistant or even lackey. Its a pity because Ive tested them countless times. Whether I was beating around the bush or pretending to talk nonsense while being drunk, Ive pointed out to the problems that exist in Picturesque Orchid Lake to them. Not only did they turn a blind eye to it, they even became furious. They believed that I violated the sacred ancestral spirits and corrupted the Turan peoples virtues. They almost bit my throat and ripped my head off several times! Hehe. Even the lion and tiger duo, who have the best chance of becoming war priests, are so pathetic. How could the stupider and more arrogant Minotaur and boar men understand that the Picturesque Orchid Lake today is in such a grave crisis? Even if those idiots obtained the Holy Mountains inheritance, it would be impossible for them to unlock the true power contained in the ancestral spirits inheritance with their nonexistent wisdom. They would only waste the best and perhaps the last chance. Since these seemingly superior and awe-inspiring ultimate powerhouses are all useless, I have no choice but to replace them! Obtaining the Holy Mountains inheritance is just a trivial goal. What I really want to find in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple is an answerwhy did the Turan civilization degenerate from the unparalleled glory of crossing the sea of stars ten thousand years ago to the point where they are about to eat raw meat and drink blood today? After I find the answer and have enough power, I will carry out a radical reform in Picturesque Orchid Lake to restore the glory of our ancestral spirits from ten thousand years ago. Of course, my personal strength and Picturesque Orchid Lakes internal strength will certainly not be enough to complete such an arduous mission. I need more good friends who share the same interests to help me. Believe me, the Turan people are extremely cruel to their enemies, but they are extremely generous and friendly to their allies. We value hatred that is as big as a grass seed more than a mountain, and we value friendship that is as small as a puddle more than an ocean. You are smarter than I thought. Reaper, a smart friend like you will definitely be able to discover and reap ample benefits from the drastic changes in Picturesque Orchid Lake. I am also happy to see good friends who have gone through life and death with me. With these benefits, I will become stronger, and we will be able to continue fighting side by side against the common enemy, the Holy Light faction. I know that even if I swear in the name of the ancestral spirits that I will never betray my friends, you will never believe me. But I have already told you my ideals and aspirations. Reaper, think about it. Before the changes in Picturesque Orchid Lake are completed, before the Holy Light faction is defeated by us, before the most fertile land in the world falls into our hands, how can I fight against a powerful, smart, and dangerous friend like you? Meng Chao knew that Jackal Kanus words were not only for his own ears. They were also for the huge forces from Dragon City that he represented. An extraordinary person like Meng Chao, who was infinitely close to the Deity Realm, could not have been a genius who had jumped out of a crack in a rock and learned everything by himself. Each of his moves contained an astronomical amount of resources and the accumulated painstaking efforts of thousands of the smartest brains in Dragon City. Jackal Kanus must have regarded him as an explorer sent by Dragon City to break through the fog. If he was truly a pure explorer, he would not know the outcome of the Wolf Kings future defeat and destruction. Seeing the Wolf King extend an olive branch with such sincerity and hearing him describe such a beautiful future with an Earthlings logic, how could he not be moved and firmly believe it? Chapter 1311 - Arrival Heartbreak Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao felt that it was not necessarily a bad thing to let Jackal Kanus misunderstand that he was an official explorer sent by Dragon City. He pondered for a moment and extended a finger. There is only one condition for you and me to put aside our past differences and cooperate sincerely, Wolf King. Meng Chao looked into the Wolf Kings eyes and said, I dont care how good your reason was to assassinate the Ancient Dream Saintess, or what kind of hidden difficulties you have. In short, since I saved her, I will never allow anyone to kill her in my hands! Also, when the Great Horn Army collapsed, a small group of remnant soldiers who were still loyal to the Ancient Dream Saintess broke through the southern part of the encirclement. I hope that youll let them go, Wolf King. Since the Wolf King wants friendship, I will give it to you. Please believe in me, Wolf King. I can be your most important friend, and I can also be your most terrifying enemy. I believe that neither you nor I want to see the situation after that! Meng Chao had the entire Dragon City behind him. Well, at least half of the Dragon City was supporting him, so he was naturally confident. As for the condition that he offered, of course, it was not as simple as simply taking pity on the Ancient Dream Saintess from a moral standpoint. No matter how flowery Jackal Kanus words were, Meng Chao would not believe him 100%, and he was even more unwilling to let him have 100% control over the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake region like in his previous life. If he wanted to become the Turan King, he could. However, the condition was that Dragon City would tacitly allow Dragon City to plant a nail in Picturesque Orchid Lake first. The Ancient Dream Saintess, Leaf, and other remnants of the Great Horn Army who had fled to the south were this nail. Sure! Perhaps, after weighing Meng Chaos capabilities, the Wolf King knew that it would not be so easy to kill the Ancient Dream Saintess in Meng Chaos hands. Even if he could kill her by force to silence her, the price of provoking the mysterious and powerful Dragon City Envoy, Meng Chao, was something that the Wolf King was unwilling to bear. The Wolf King did things with the grace of a quick knife cutting through a tangled mess. He did not care about what happened at all and simply nodded his head. As I said before, Reaper, as long as you can help me seize the Holy Mountains inheritance and help me carry out the earth-shaking transformation in Picturesque Orchid Lake, then whether the Ancient Dream Saintess and a few remnant soldiers are alive or dead will not be too big of a problem. As long as you can take good care of the Ancient Dream Saintess and the remaining soldiers of the Great Horn Army and prevent them from falling into the hands of those vicious, stubborn wolves, tigers, and leopards, I really hope that I can have a few more rat brothers and sisters who can live well. Do we have a deal then? Jackal Kanus was full of smiles as he extended his hand with his claws curled up toward Meng Chao. At that moment, the yellow crystal fruits that the two of them had just swallowed were almost completely digested. The crisscrossed wounds on the two of them were healing at almost the same speed, and new, tender flesh was growing. The originally dull and cracked skin was now filled, full, and filled with the luster of copper cast iron. Their combat ability was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. They had recovered to a state where neither could do anything to the other. If they worked together, it would be a win-win situation, and if they split up, it would not be a win-win situation. This time, Meng Chao no longer hesitated. He held the Wolf Kings hand tightly. The surging power that originated from the depths of their bloodlines was transmitted from their hearts to their palms. It then gushed out from their palms, colliding violently with the power that would surge out from the Doomsday Wolf in the future. It caused their limbs, bones, and internal organs to resonate with each other, releasing a thunderous sound. The two narrowed their eyes again and quickly glanced at each other. They were both extremely surprised in their hearts. Although the Wolf King had been a grave robber since he was young, he had lived in a treacherous and dangerous vortex. He was simply filled with murderous intent and unspeakable secrets. Before this, no one had ever seen his most authentic side, even those who were about to be killed by him. For example, Meng Chao, since his rebirth, had been carrying the mission of reversing the future and crushing doomsday. In the war between the Dragon City civilization and the monster civilization, in the game between the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations, in the competition between the homestead faction and the colonization faction, the relationship between Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake On all aspects and complicated questions, he had to go alone. Even when facing his parents, his little sister, Lu Siya, and Battle God Lei Zongchao, he never dared to reveal 100% of the cruel, dark, and desperate things in the deepest part of his heart. However, when faced with this guy who they had only known for a day and whose identity, background, and experience were vastly different, the two of them felt that it was extremely absurd at the same time. It was as if the other party could see through their hearts. This is really weird. Why do I feel that Jackal Kanus is far more reasonable and friendly than the impression he left on the world in my previous life? Meng Chao frowned slightly. He was puzzled. He tried his best to piece together the information about the Doomsday Wolf in the memory fragments of his previous life. Although the Jackal Kanus in my previous life had extraordinary skills and talents, he launched wave after wave of thunderous and destructive attacks at the beginning of the war between worlds, which made his prestige in the Chaos faction reach its peak. However, after the Chaos faction and the Holy Light faction entered a strategic stalemate, his fatal weakness in personality was exposed. He was headstrong, arrogant, and delusional. He would rather jump into his own logical trap and indulge in a victory report that did not exist at all. Even when the Holy Light Army was close to the city, he still dreamed of conquering all the other worlds with his ultimate counterattack. At that time, not to mention the orc generals from Picturesque Orchid Lake, even his allies in the Chaos faction were not willing to discuss military affairs in the headquarters of the Doomsday Wolf. Because every time they went to the headquarters of the Doomsday Wolf, they had to endure his saliva and thunderous roars. He could talk nonstop for hours until his weird logic of self-deception stunned all his subordinates and allies, as though he was a delusional maniac. Oh right, I remember now! Its said that the Doomsday Wolf in my previous life left a last message before he died. There was only one sentence. This is impossible. There must be some mistake. Im the savior! Hehe, he was still so self-righteous even at the end of his life. This guy is really unreasonable to the extreme. Its strange. Although the current Jackal Kanus is cunning and cruel, he doesnt seem to be such a stubborn person. On the contrary, looking at how humbled himself, it seems like hes uniting all the forces that can be united. Is it because of his continuously rising strength and status that he gradually stripped off his disguise and revealed his true nature, or Did he obtain something that he couldnt bear while he was gaining strength in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple? Meng Chao was still brooding over the terrifying demon king. However, it was impossible for him to think of a perfect ending just by sitting there and letting his imagination run wild. The two of them had already spent too much time killing Fusion Beasts, devouring yellow crystal fruits, and healing their injuries. The Lion King and Tiger Kings troops could appear in front of their eyes or behind their butts at any moment. Since they had regained their mobility, the two of them could only seize every second and continue to explore the depths of the ancient battlefields ruins along the cracks in the ground. With the experience of sharing life and death together, they had temporarily solved their trust problem. After they had also vaguely agreed to a package cooperation agreement, their relationship became even more relaxed. At the very least, they did not need to be on guard against each other anymore. They had been at daggers drawn and had placed 50% of their attention on each other. At most, they only needed to use 30% of their energy to be on guard against each other now. The communication between the two was naturally smoother. Although they had many secrets that they could not easily share with others, it was still possible and necessary to talk about how to deal with the Lion King and Tiger Kings troops. In the end, Meng Chao came up with several plans that made the Wolf King exclaim in excitement. The tactics that the Wolf King threw out also made Meng Chao click his tongue in surprise. That was because, his tactics were practically something that he had thought of after thinking about it. Both of them were eloquent from how to deal with the Lion King and Tiger King, to the gains and losses of the Great Horn Army in the months of battle. Then, they talked about how to maximize the rat peoples potential. Earths history had long proved that slavery was never a system that maximized the value of intelligent life. Compared with the dissatisfied slaves who could resist at any time, or the slaves who were insensitive and lacking subjective initiative, those free people who were willing to inject themselves full of chicken blood1 and cry out that they will dedicate everything to a lofty goal can become the main force against the apocalypse. Meng Chao had the memories of his previous life. Of course, he had accumulated a small amount of experience in how to help people fight for their freedom and also give free citizens a shot of adrenaline. However, he did not expect the Wolf King to be so clear-minded when he talked about it. A lot of sparkling words and phrases had reached his heart. After a round of conversation and heart-to-heart, the way the two of them looked at each other became exceptionally different. The Wolf King could not wait to solve the problem at hand. He wanted to bring in the power behind Meng Chao, officially initiate cooperation and change, and draw a brilliant and colorful blueprint together. Meng Chao was also extremely interested in the Earth mentor behind the Wolf King. The other partys foresight was beyond all the Deity Realm experts in Dragon City, including Battle God Lei Zongchao. It had reached an astonishing level. Time flew by in the exchange between the two. The aftermath of the fierce battle between the Fusion Beasts seemed to have spread to the entire ancient battlefields ruins. The totem beasts hiding in the depths of the ruins did not dare to jump out to meet their death. The two were getting closer to the central area of the Holy Mountains summit. It could be seen from the increasingly dense cracks on the ground and the increasingly fragile remains of the gigantic Angels of Slaughter. The remains of many gigantic Angels of Slaughter looked like towering trees that reached into the clouds. Before they could touch them, though, their feeble footsteps and the vibration of their vitality magnetic fields caused the towering trees to collapse and turn into the most delicate dust that danced in the wind. It was enough to show that they were approaching the center of the explosion that was triggered by the crystal explosives and the giant magical rune arrays three thousand years ago, which almost destroyed the Holy Mountain temple. Chapter 1312 - Hurricane in the Giant Hole Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The farther they went, the more obvious the traces left behind by the earth-shattering magic explosion became. In the gray world, the sun, moon, and stars were still not clearly visible. Instead, they were enveloped by the increasingly dense, rolling, and squirming fog, making it extremely difficult for them to see the situation hundreds of meters away. However, in the dense fog, there were a large number of stars floating in the air. Colorful spots of light were like glittering snowflakes. These snowflakes condensed from magic power were not as harmless as real snowflakes. Meng Chao saw with his own eyes that when Jackal Kanus threw a small piece of gravel at one of the crimson snowflakes, it suddenly exploded and turned into more than three to five meters in diameter, the burning fireball was extremely hot at the center of the fireball, instantly burning the gravel into magma. When Meng Chao himself grabbed another piece of broken stone in his palm and shot it toward a deep blue snowflake, the snowflake exploded, and the deep blue area expanded to three to five meters square, wherever the blue light went, everything, including the broken stones, was frozen into frost. When the frozen broken stones fell to the ground, they shattered into powder with a crisp sound. From this, it could be seen just how terrifyingly low the temperature in this area was. If the two of them had not used the crushed stones to explore the way and advanced step by step into the camp, they would have suffered a lot in the midst of these colorful and beautiful snowflakes. The Wolf King told Meng Chao that these snowflakeswere the giftsthat the mages had carefully sealed after the aftermath of the magic explosion three thousand years ago. They were also the last line of defense and traps that the army of Holy Light had deployed on the summit of the sacred mountain before they retreated. Other than the flames and Frost, there were also a lot of snowflakesthat could transform into acid and lightning. They could stain the shining armor and weapons with terrible rust in an instant, and they could make the strong Orc warriors suffer from all kinds of diseases, they could even infiltrate into the bodies of the Warriors silently and attract the iron elements in their bodies, turning them into sharp blades as thin as cicada wings that pierced through their hearts, lungs, and kidneys. However, the most terrifying thing was not the snowflakesthat could be seen with the naked eye. Instead, it was the invisible spatial gaps. If it was a gap that stretched for miles and was more than a hundred arms wide and could easily split the entire mountain and tear the entire space apart, it was nothing to be afraid of. Although such a natural chasm was difficult to cross.., however, no fool would easily crash into it. What they were afraid of was a space crack that was as thin as a strand of hair, less than an arm or even half an arm, floating in the void, without a shadow or shape. Although it couldnt tear the entire space apart, if an unlucky person crashed into it, it would be extremely easy for their limbs to be broken and their heads to be separated. Moreover, such a space crack was simply impossible to defend against. No matter how thick the totem armor on their body was, if the other party directly tore the space apart and overthrew the nest, how could the body of flesh and blood wrapped in armor survive? Meng Chaoshen agreed. He had seen many similar spatial gaps in the hidden fog region and the depths of the Archean ruins. It was indeed the most troublesome problem for explorers. Who knew how many powerful heroes had broken through the traps of killing intent, but in the seemingly empty safe zone, they were directly split into two by the spatial gaps. It was even cleaner than a butcher dissecting a cow. Even if the wound was as smooth as a mirror and did not bleed, it was as beautiful as a picture in a medical textbook. So what? There was still a chance for the limbs to be put back together. If the head fell off or was cut in half, there was only death. No wonder they did not find any traces of totem beasts in this area. Thinking about it, even those beasts that had lived on the summit of the Sacred Mountain for 3000 years did not dare to set foot in this land of death that was enveloped by the aftermath of the magic explosion. Meng Chao and the Wolf King did not have a good solution to the aftermath of the magic and the spatial gaps. The two of them could only continue to pick up broken stones and rub them into the size of rice grains in their palms. Then, they used their spiritual energy to push the waves forward and spread them out heavily, trying to cover every area and trigger all the magic aftermath in advance, they also found all the spatial gaps that were as thin as a strand of hair according to the state of the dust and ripples. As a result, the speed of their advance was greatly reduced. Fortunately, other than setting off fireworks one after another, the two did not encounter any real threat. The cracks on the ground in front of them also became more and more dense. Many of the cracks were curved and crisscrossed. They did not look like they were simply shattered by the explosion, but rather, they looked like giant magic runes. Around these magic runes, all sorts of anomalies were becoming more obvious. Countless fragments of giant slaughter angels floated in the air and rotated slowly. It was as if gravity had no effect here. Around many of the fragments were seven-colored flames that seemed to burn eternally. From three thousand years ago until today, they had never been extinguished. When Meng Chao and the Wolf King passed by, these flames would still bared their fangs and brandished their claws. They would dance like golden snakes, trying to form a string of words. It was unknown whether it was a warning or a curse. Unfortunately, as time passed, the residual magic waves left in the flames gradually dried up. These words were all incomplete, making it difficult for the two to understand the true meaning behind them. Some of the fragments were even gathered together by a strange power and condensed into the form of flowers, plants, and trees. It was like a microscopic jungle carved out of steel, spreading all the way to the depths of the Earths cracks. Meng Chao also saw that from the depths of the Earths cracks, there were actually drops of underground water that condensed into crystal clear drops. They completely ignored the law of gravity and floated from the bottom up into the air. Then, they broke apart and turned into mist, they joined the mist. All sorts of strange phenomena made Meng Chao and the Wolf King click their tongues in wonder. In addition to the strange phenomena in the outside world, their nervous systems and life magnetic fields were also affected by the aftermath of magic. Suddenly, they saw the remains of the war around them resurrected and turned into a translucent army of thousands of horses that whizzed past their eyes. Suddenly, they heard a thunderous cry, as if two armies were trampling on their eardrums at the same time, almost blowing their cochlea into pieces. Suddenly, they felt that the blood and spiritual energy around their bodies had turned into a torrential flood and boiling magma that was about to burst out from their seven orifices and even their pores. Then, they felt that a tall mountain was pressing down on them, and their blood and spiritual energy had been completely frozen. Even their breathing had become an extravagant hope. Even Meng Chao and the Wolf King had explored the most dangerous place in the world before. At this moment, they did not dare to be careless at all. They could only open their eyes wide, clench their teeth, and slowly circulate their spiritual energy according to their most familiar trajectories. They activated their life magnetic fields to resist the extremely chaotic spiritual magnetic environment and even the laws of physics in the outside world. Just like that, the two of them advanced step by step like fish struggling in a swamp. After an unknown period of time, their chests suddenly relaxed, and the pressure around them was slightly reduced. They felt that the space, the spiritual magnetic field, and the laws of physics around them had been stabilized again. The two of them took a deep breath at the same time and raised their heads to look forward. They saw hundreds of cracks on the ground that covered the relics of the ancient battlefields in all directions surging into the ocean like trickling streams, congregating together and pouring into a bottomless hole that was a hundred arms wide. The hole was like a vertical shaft that went straight to the center of the Earth. It kept spewing jet streams that were as black as ink to the ground. In the black gas that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, one could still see countless magic shockwaves and the remains of a super giant slaughter angel. It was as if it was swept up by a hurricane and was rotating at a high speed. It was strange. When the two of them stood 100 steps away, they could not see the giant hole baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It was as if it was devouring everything, and they could not hear a single sound. If it werent for the Wolf King stopping every time it encountered a place where a few earth cracks intersected, it would have stopped to carefully observe and ponder. Then, it would have suddenly come to a realization and slapped its head, leading Meng Chao to choose the right path. Otherwise, even if they knew that they had to Follow the earth cracks all the way forward,it would be impossible for them to discover the existence of this giant hole so quickly and so coincidentally. However, when they stepped within a hundred steps of the giant hole, their surroundings seemed to have changed. Immediately, they saw a terrifying scene of darkness, flying sand and stones, and black fog wreaking havoc. They also heard the sound coming from the depths of the giant hole, it was even more deafening and soul-stirring than a hundred waterfalls stacked together. It was just like the Super Big Explosion three thousand years ago, which consumed the efforts of countless holy light priests and high-level mages, and even sacrificed the lives of countless holy light humans. Because they could not complete the mission, they had been unwilling to accept it, it had lasted until now. Its Here! The Wolf King narrowed his eyes and observed for a moment. His eyes were filled with ecstasy. He pointed at the huge hole that was swirling in the black fog and said, This is the entrance to the Sacred Mountain Temple! Meng Chao glanced at him. It was not that he did not believe it, but.. Meng Chao looked around and found a fist-sized stone that was as hard as iron and had a faint metallic luster. He placed it in his palm and weighed it twice. He mustered all his strength and threw the rock that was mixed with a large amount of metallic elements toward the giant hole. The rock drew a perfect arc in the air and accurately landed above the giant hole. It was immediately swallowed by the Raging Black Fog. The speed of the Black Fogs rotation and the deafening sound instantly increased by ten times. Not only did it instantly tear the iron-like ore into pieces, turning it into powder that was even smaller than dust. It was also like a hurricane formed with its own will. The deeply enraged flood dragon opened its bloody mouth in the direction of Meng Chao and the Wolf King, brandishing its brutal claws and teeth, letting out a shocking roar. Even though both of them were wearing totem armor. The surface of the armor was also blown by the magic storm, creating ripples that could not heal for a long time. All the remains of the super giant slaughter angels in the surroundings had long been shattered by the magic explosion. There was nothing that could hide them. The two of them could only crawl on the ground with their hands on their heads. Their chests were slightly off the ground as they gritted their teeth and waited for the hurricane to pass by. After more than half a minute, the roar above their heads finally weakened slightly. Meanwhile, the black storm that gushed out from the depths of the giant cave was still spinning at high speed, as if it had just woken up from a long sleep. It was hungry and was staring at the ferocious beast. well, seeing such a formation, I believe this is the entrance to the Sacred Mountain Temple. Meng Chao grimaced and shouted at the wolf king, The question now is, how do we go down? Chapter 1313 - Eye of the Storm Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Looking at the huge hole filled with wind and thunder, the Wolf Kings expression showed that he was racking his brain No, he was recalling something. A moment later, his pupils dilated slightly, and the corners of his mouth unwittingly twitched up and down as if he had not expected the answer that appeared in his mind. You might not believe me if I tell you this. The Wolf King looked sincere as he said to Meng Chao, We can just jump down. Meng Chaos eyes widened. His face was filled with the words, I dont read much, but dont lie to me.. Its true. The Wolf King explained, Although the magical storm that runs through the entire passage is fierce, just like all storms, there is an eye of the storm in the middle. The center of this magical storm is also a safe passage that is calm and peaceful. As long as we are careful, Jump High, jump straight up and down, and fall straight down from the center of the giant hole, we will be able to reach the deepest part of the giant hole safely without touching the dust, debris, black gas, and the aftermath of the magic. And that is the gate of the temple of the sacred mountain. Behind the gate, there are countless secret treasures and the power that can conquer this world, waiting for us to seize them! Meng Chao stared at the Wolf King suspiciously for a long time before he finally said, How do you know? Just now, you swore that you had never been to the peak of the Sacred Mountain! This was indeed a question worthy of further investigation. Ice storm had made it very clear that the memory crystal copy that her father had stolen from her mother when he left without saying goodbye had long been tampered with by her mother. It only contained the memory images of how to reach the summit of the sacred mountain. However, it did not contain the key information on how to find the entrance to the sacred mountain temple after reaching the summit of the sacred mountain. If Jackalkanuss information about the sacred mountain temple had all come from ice storms father There was no reason for him to be so familiar with every blade of grass and every tree here. Meng Chao felt that the memory crystal copy should not exist, including the fact that dozens of totem beasts had formed Fusion Beasts. This was because the memory crystal dungeon stored the last images that the soldiers saw when the Holy Light Army attacked the summit of the sacred mountain three thousand years ago. These totem beasts, on the other hand, continuously gnawed on the soldiersbones and absorbed the spiritual energy released by the war machines and Magic Array glyphs over the next three thousand years. Only then did they slowly evolve to their current state. The soldiers who died three thousand years ago. How could they possibly know the fatal weakness of the fusion beasts three thousand years later? Also, the soldiers, mages, and holy light priests three thousand years ago should not have known such information as How to jump into the giant hole and arrive at the entrance of the Sacred Mountain Temple. At that time, the earth-shaking explosion had just happened. The devastating Shockwave swept across the entire battlefield and almost blew the peak of the sacred mountain into pieces. At that time, the aftermath of the magic that occupied this place was probably a hundred times more intense than today. How could there be the existence of the Eye of the storm? Even if someone fearlessly jumped into the giant hole, they would instantly turn into dust. who could see the Eye of the stormthat would gradually form after three thousand years? So, on what basis was the Wolf King so certain? Listen, I know that this matter is very difficult to understand, but you dont need to understand at all. You only need to believe, just like how you believe that I can find the weakness of the fusion beast and find the correct path to the sacred mountain temple. As of now, I have neither lied to you nor taken the wrong path, right? The wolf king said, Its not that Im unwilling to explain, but its too much effort to explain. Moreover, without real evidence, you wont believe it at all. Unless we seize the Holy Mountains inheritance. I can promise you that as long as you help me seize the Holy Mountains inheritance and solve the crisis in front of me, Ill definitely spend three days and three nights to tell you the unbelievable things that happened to me. At that time, youll understand why Ive never been to the peak of the Holy Mountain before, but I know this place like the back of my hand. I believe that at that time, youll be very glad that you made the right choice. That is, to follow me to the death and lend me a hand! Ugh Meng Chao felt more and more that the future Doomsday Wolf was an incurable arrogant maniac. He really wanted to ask, When did I say that I would follow you to the death? It should have been you who would follow me, a reincarnated person, to the death! But the Wolf King put on an extremely deep expression that was destined not to be understood as it strode towards the giant hole. Meng Chao really wanted to stop it. But this time, the Wolf King seemed to be very sure that there were no more traps, magic ripples, or spatial gaps ahead. He kept his gaze straight and strode forward with his head held high. In a short while, he came to a place that was only twenty steps away from the giant hole despite the thunderous roar. Meng Chao could only follow closely behind the Wolf King. Since the Wolf King was stepping on a land mine in front of him, he did not have to worry about stepping into a trap. When he was twenty steps away, the movement of the giant hole was even more astonishing. It was as if there was a gigantic beast lurking deep underground. The giant hole was its bloody mouth that opened to the sky, constantly emitting a battle roar that resounded through the sky. The battle cry turned into a magical storm that swept around, causing the spiritual magnetic environment to be unprecedentedly complicated. Even though Meng Chao and the Wolf King both had totem battle armors protecting their bodies, it was as if they were standing naked in a snowstorm. from their hair to their toes, there was nothing on their bodies. It was not a sharp pain that was like being cut by a knife. Just standing there for ten to twenty seconds, Meng Chao felt that his eyeballs, the roots of his teeth, and his joints were all sore and swollen. His muscles were spasming non-stop, enduring great pain and pressure. It was hard to imagine what JackalKanus was thinking. Jumping straight into such a dangerous mouth, was he crazy? The Wolf King seemed to have really gone crazy. He took off the mask of the totem armor, allowing the whistling magic shockwaves to bite his eyeballs and face. The face that had just recovered was once again torn open with crisscrossing wounds. Blood flowed from his forehead into his eyes, and then from his cheeks into his mouth. He used this method to raise his five senses to the maximum. He sensed the chaotic psionic ripples and air ripples, and accurately calculated the route to jump straight into the center of the giant hole. Then, he took two steps back and moved three and a half steps to the left, finding the most perfect starting point. He mumbled. It was unknown whether he was still calculating the complicated data or praying for the blessing and protection of the ancestral spirit or the power above the ancestral spirit. In the end, he told Meng Chao seriously, When you jump down, you must aim at the center of the giant hole. The center of the Magic Storm seems to be the fiercest. Remember, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Also, when you fall, you must remember to seal your sight and hearing. If possible, youd better fall into a semi-unconscious state. Otherwise, your brain might be turned into mush by the Magic Storm, and you might become an idiot or a lunatic! He didnt know whether it was because he had predicted that Meng Chao would accompany him to madness, or because his conviction was so firm that he would press forward with indomitable will. Even if Meng Chao wasnt willing to jump down with him to die, he would still go alone to explore the most ancient secret of the Tulan civilization, to obtain the most precious inheritance of the ancestors! After saying this, the Wolf King didnt give Meng Chao the chance to continue questioning and stopping him. His face was full of ferocity as he charged out like a burning arrow leaving the bow. He charged towards the magic storm that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws like an evil dragon. He charged towards the giant hole that was like the bloody mouth of a giant underground beast that had been opened to the limit. When he was about seven or eight steps away from the edge of the giant hole, he jumped up high. With the difference of a strand of hair, he narrowly brushed past the side of the magic storm and flew directly above the giant hole. There, his body shrank, expanded, and bounced, as if he had hit an invisible barrier. He changed his angle in a manner that ignored the laws of physics. He jumped along the parabola and fell straight down like a weight. The Wolf King was instantly swallowed by the Magic Storm. However, the tearing, burning, and explosion that Meng Chao had expected did not come. The Wolf King was like a clay ox entering the sea, disappearing into the depths of the giant hole. I hope this madman Is Right! Countless thoughts appeared in Meng Chaos mind. The Wolf Kings actions were a hundred times crazier than when he jumped from thousand blade peak to the Scarlet Mountain Peak. However, such craziness deeply stimulated the blood that Meng Chao condensed from the fire of Doomsday. Although this guys plan doesnt sound reliable no matter how I look at it. In my previous life, JackalKanus did obtain the inheritance of the Sacred Mountain and was worshipped by all the warriors of Tulan. From then on, he soared into the sky. My rebirth changed many things, but the butterfly effect isnt strong enough to change the way the sacred mountain temple is entered. In other words, this is indeed the correct way to open the Sacred Mountain Temple? I dont care. I have to tie the future doomsday wolf tightly to my belt. I Cant let him out of my sight at any time. If I dont go with him to get the first place, am I going to wait for the arrival of Lion King and Tiger King? Even if I can explain everything to them and save my life under their claws, I will never be able to maintain my status as an equal. Even if I help Lion King and Tiger King to seize the inheritance of the sacred mountain, or even kill the wolf king, they will never share even a tiny bit of my leftovers! Countless thoughts crossed his mind. As if countless bolts of lightning were stimulating the central nerves, he immediately issued tens of thousands of firm orders to all the muscle fibers, nerve endings, blood, and bone marrow around his body. Meng Chaos blood began to boil. It turned into high-temperature steam at hundreds of degrees and seeped into the veins that bound his blood vessels and nerves. The mysterious and unpredictable spiritual energy expanded to its limit the moment it was pushed by the blood qi. It rushed forward and surged into Meng Chaos legs along the main road around his spine the dragon veins. Meng Chaos legs instantly expanded to the extent that even the totem armor could not cover them. His feet blasted a deafening explosion toward the ground, almost covering the battle roar that came from the giant hole. It was as if there were two rocket thrusters under Meng Chaos feet that pushed his speed to its limit in an instant, following the trajectory that the wolf king had just leaped up, he soared into the sky and jumped into the depths of the giant hole! Chapter 1314 - Breaking Through the Storm! This leap was even more dangerous than Meng Chaos leap from Thousand Blades Peak to Scarlet Peak. At that time, although the spatial gaps were similarly narrow, the surroundings were also filled with invisible spirit energy turbulence, those were all natural occurrences. As long as Meng Chao was not so unlucky as to walk into a trap, he would not easily activate the terrifying energy contained within. The magic storm in front of him was the aftermath of the magic explosion three thousand years ago. It contained the spirit power of countless high-level mages and Holy Light priests. In a sense, it was alive. It was a magic scroll condensed by the high-level mages three thousand years ago who sacrificed countless lives. When Meng Chao followed the path of the Wolf King, he also narrowly brushed past the magic storm at the distance of a hair. In the depths of the stimulated magic storm, countless flames, icicles, wind blades, and lightning shot out. They were like countless pairs of strange hands with fangs embedded in them, clawing at Meng Chaos ankles. Even though Meng Chao saw the wolf king jump into the giant hole with his own eyes. He felt his hair stand on end, and his sweat froze. Fortunately, the Wolf King had already shown him how to dodge the Magic Storm. Meng Chao did the same. He curled up his legs and shot at the top of the hole like a round bullet. Then, he suddenly changed his direction. Along with a series of crackling sounds from his bones, he reversed the magnetic levitation force, as if he had added a thousand pounds to his body. At the same time, it seemed to increase the gravity of the Earth by ten times in an instant, and he fell straight down. In the center of the giant hole, amidst the high-speed rotating magic storm, there was indeed a calm Eye of the storm. The problem was that this Eye of the stormlooked extremely narrow. The slightest carelessness would cause it to touch the surrounding magic storm, and it would be torn into pieces by lightning, flames, icicles, and wind blades. What was even more terrifying was that in the depths of the magic storm, the spiritual power of the high-level mages and holy light priests from three thousand years ago was like a surging tide that would never calm down. It passed through three thousand years, it was still endless and surged into Meng Chaos mind. The spiritual power seeped into his visual and auditory nerves. It immediately turned into a lifelike army of thousands of horses. With the momentum of breaking mountains and rivers, they galloped freely in Meng Chaos brain ditch, as if they wanted to crush him like an ant blocking a chariot. Meng Chao immediately felt a splitting headache. It was as if an invisible giant axe had split open his skull, and the broken skull had turned his brain into mush again. Recalling the Wolf Kings advice, Meng Chao hurriedly circulated his psionic power to interfere with his visual and auditory nerves, blocking the chaotic information and flooding into the cerebral cortex through the neural network. In a moment of desperation, he even let a huge amount of psionic power flood into his brain, deliberately creating a slight cerebral hemorrhage, using the blood clots to block part of the cerebral vessels and reduce the brains function. With the method of killing 800 enemies, but losing 1000 yourself, he built a firewallin his brain to prevent the spiritual energy left by the high-level sorcerers from invading the depths of his brain. In this way, he could no longer control every muscle fiber and nerve endings in his body as he wished. Just like a gambler who threw a dice, he could only wait quietly without changing his expression or his heart. Even if there was a mountain of knives and a sea of fire below, he would still use his body of steel and bones to smash them into pieces! The huge hole seemed to be bottomless, its depth far exceeding the height of the peak of the sacred mountain. Meng Chao felt that his falling speed was getting faster and faster. He was about to turn into a whistling meteorite, about to rub against the surrounding air and create a dazzling flame. And this flame turned around, attacking his capillaries and large blood vessels through his pores, wanting to burn every drop of his blood into ashes. After the flame, there was frost again. Meng Chao felt as if he had fallen from a volcano into an ice cave. Countless streaks of cold air were as thin as cicadas wings. They ignored the totem armor, skin, flesh, and bones, directly freezing his bone marrow into an ice block. After the frost, there was lightning. Countless electric arcs were like hungry vipers and horned dragons swimming between his limbs and bones. He did not dare to imagine what his body had become.., was it like those unlucky people from Earth who touched high-voltage wires and were reduced to ashes. When the electric arcs finally penetrated his body and the pain that was worse than death gradually subsided, he felt that he had fallen into an extremely corrosive poisonous pool, the acid that was everywhere was like thousands of tiny insects with sharp teeth, crazily gnawing at his skin, flesh, nerves, and every cell. The indescribable pain, mixed with the numbness and itch that was harder to endure than the pain, turned into an extremely strong impulse in Meng Chaos heart, tempting him to repair his damaged visual and auditory nerves, so that he could open his eyes wide to see what he had become, to hear what kind of situation he was in, and whether the bottom led to the core of the Earth or the underworld? However, Meng Chao only gritted his teeth. He swallowed the sparks from the friction between his teeth, along with the blood-stained saliva. He repeatedly told himself that all of this was an illusion. It was all an illusion caused by the invasion of his nerve endings. The goal was to connect himself to the entire nervous system so that the magic storm could follow his nerve endings and invade the central nervous system, or even spread to the entire brain. Im Still Alive! Although my eyes cant see and my ears cant hear, every sense of touch and hearing from my fingers and skin may not be real. But I can still think. This is enough to prove that my brain tissue has not been seriously damaged. This is the right path. I think, so Im Here! After an unknown amount of time. Meng Chao thought that he had fallen from the top of the sacred mountain, which was 10,000 meters high, to the bottom of the Earths crust, which was 10,000 meters deep. The Flames, Frost, electric arcs, and venom that were tightly wrapped and fiercely tearing at him suddenly disappeared without a trace. Just as Meng Chao breathed a sigh of relief, a brand-new illusion appeared in front of his eyes. It was still the same battlefield filled with golden spears and iron horses, filled with thunder and lightning. However, it had become a battlefield filled with corpses, flowing with blood, and burning super-large slaughter angels. The corpses of the experts piled up like mountains. Because they contained too much spiritual energy, they exploded one after another after rotting and fermenting, it was a tragic scene like Asuras hell. In the center of the mountain of corpses and sea of blood, stood a high-level mage whose clothes were ragged and full of scars. He was so skinny that he looked like a piece of withered wood, and he swayed like a wandering ghost. The white robe on his body, which was surrounded by golden threads, had already been burned to a thousand holes by the flames of war. However, it revealed a body that was almost translucent, and densely packed and shining magic runes. What was surprising was that these magic runes were like living things, twisting and changing like burning insects. They were changing their own shape, and also changing the order of their arrangement. To use an inappropriate analogy. This high-level mages semi-transparent body was like some kind of strange display or information output tool. After receiving mysterious information from God knows where, it followed his every move, it spread to the entire land. No Even though he had killed his way to the top of the sacred mountain, his face was still full of worry. After seeing the true face of the sacred mountains temple, the high-level mage, who had become even more frustrated and even terrified, opened his arms and blocked Meng Chao, he used the language of the Tulan Beastmen once again to give his advice, Dont Open the underground awaken the terrifying Demon King Behind him, in the depths of the mountain of corpses and sea of blood, there was a heart-palpitating squirming sound. It was as if something had broken out of the ground and was expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was a black silhouette. It was something that looked like an octopus or a virus magnified billions of times. However, it was also like an ancient tree covered in a cluster of bacteria. It seemed to have ten thousand eyes and ten thousand tentacles. It was something indescribable. Although he could not see the real face of the black silhouette clearly. However, the ear-piercing laughter that came from the depths of the black silhouette reminded Meng Chao of an extremely dangerous memory that was hidden deep in his brain. The memory of the mother. Bang! Meng Chao landed heavily on the ground. All the illusions, whether it was the white-haired, white-bearded, skinny, worried high-level spellcaster, or the black silhouette with billions of eyes and tentacles, were shattered into pieces. Meng Chao cleared his mind, sprawled on the ground, holding his breath and waiting for a long time. He confirmed that the surrounding spiritual magnetic environment had stabilized. Then, he repaired the cerebral vessels one by one, connecting the visual and auditory nerves, and carefully looked around. Fortunately, under the protection of the totem armor, he was not torn off a few fingers or toes by the magic storm, nor did he break any bones. Well, he did not break too many bones, allowing the sharp broken bones to pierce into his internal organs. As for the concussion, internal bleeding, and the spider web-like cracks that covered his bones, for Meng Chao who had half a foot into the godly state, they were all like bleeding gums caused by fire, not worth mentioning at all. Meng Chao silently repaired his injuries, quickly analyzing the information gathered by his eyes, ears, and even his ten fingers. It seemed that he had landed safely at the bottom of the giant cave. Looking Up, the cave entrance, which was more than 100 arms in length and width, had long become smaller than the tip of a needle and was extremely dim. If he did not have sharper vision than a falcon and had carefully observed and analyzed it for a long time, he would not have been able to see where the cave entrance was. In that case, even if he had not fallen directly from the top of the sacred mountain into the Earths crust. He had already fallen through the entire sacred mountain and arrived in another space, or he was stuck in a spatial fold. The good news was that he had already broken through the magic storm. It was calm here. Both the space and the ground were very stable perhaps, it was a little too stable. Meng Chao clenched his fist and lightly knocked on the ground under his butt. He discovered that it was not an ordinary layer of rock, but a kind of material that was neither metal nor iron, but was extremely hard. Moreover, it was extremely flat. There were no signs of weathering, distortion, and fragmentation that would inevitably exist if an ordinary rock layer was eroded over time. There were only very subtle arcs and lines. It did not seem to have been formed naturally, but rather, it seemed to have been cast artificially.. Chapter 1315 - Mother 2? Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the depths of the Earth, a man-made ground of unknown scale? Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder. He was even more shocked by the ancient Turan peoples technological prowess. He was even faintly worried in his heart. Even such an advanced and developed Turan civilization was slowly degenerating to the point where it was on the verge of eating raw meat and blood today due to being far away from their homeland and living in a foreign land. It was just a lone city. Even if the earth civilization could resist the destructive sword summoned by the Holy Light Temple, what would it become after thousands of years? Would it be like the Tulan civilization today, where the strong preyed on the weak and were ignorant. Or would it be even worse? Meng Chao resisted the urge to continue his wild thoughts and observed the surrounding rock walls. He found that at the bottom of the giant cave, there was a ring of black fog that seemed to be able to swallow all light and matter, so much so that he could not see the surrounding boundary. However, twenty to thirty meters above his head, he could clearly see the giant caves rock walls that were straight up like a missile silo. This was because on the giant caves rock walls, there were rings and rings of crisscrossing cracks. The meandering cracks actually formed circles of magical runes. Just like the ancient runes found in the Archean ruins, which had a history of hundreds of millions of years, they were clearly carved on a two-dimensional plane. However, due to the flamboyant strokes, the strokes with different depths, and the mysterious power contained in the strokes.., they had a three-dimensional texture. As long as Meng Chao slightly shifted his eyes and changed his observation angle, even though they were the same runes, they could take on completely different forms. It was as if they contained a greater amount of information than the encyclopedia. From these mysterious and complicated runes, light that contained the power of wind, fire, lightning, and lightning gushed out. The light interacted and merged with each other, forming a dazzling magic array. The magic storm that never stopped spewing out of the cave was the product of this magic array. It seems that the ice storm is wrong. Perhaps even the wizard organizations in the land of Holy Light havent figured out the truth.. The army of Holy Light from three thousand years ago did find the entrance to the temple of Holy Mountain.. Theyve already found this place, but they found that the outer wall of the temple of Holy Mountain is extremely sturdy. The priests of Holy Light and ninth-circle mages couldnt destroy this place no matter how hard they tried. They could only use the aftermath of the magic explosion to set up a seal.. In that case, the thing sealed inside the sacred mountain temple is very powerful. So much so that the holy light camp isnt willing to admit that they once attacked the city and had to protect the secret of the entrance of the Sacred Mountain Temple. But Meng Chao blinked quickly. Every time he blinked, he saw the colorful and shining magic runes surrounding the cave wall dim one after another. It was as if Meng Chao and the Wolf King had used up their last bit of strength. No, to be more precise, after sealing the sacred mountain temple for three thousand years, this magic array had completed its mission. Three thousand years of wind and rain, spatial changes, and rock compression were enough to exhaust all the experts from three thousand years ago. All the remaining life magnetic fields and spiritual energy turned this magic array into a crumbling sand tower. Soon, more than half of the magic runes were extinguished. It was as if a black flame was devouring the light of magic at a speed visible to the naked eye. Now, there was no power that could stop what was sealed in the depths of the sacred mountain temple. After three thousand years of hibernation, it broke out of its cage! Meng Chaos eyes were slightly stinging. The shadow of the most perfect and dangerous carbon-based biological weapon made by the ancientsin the immemorial era, the mother, appeared in front of his eyes again. He remembered that during the battle at Hidden Fog Mountain, Lu Siya had told him that what was buried under Dragon City and appeared as the Monsters main brainwas only a fragment of the immemorial mother, it was just a seed. In fact, when the primordial mother was attacked by the space-based orbital weapons of the ancients, 99% of the living cells in its body were annihilated in the raging flames. However, the remaining 1% of the living cells could continue to divide and turn into countless seeds, which would drift with the wind or drift with the waves and scatter to the vast world of the planet. If the one that appeared in Dragon City was the mother 01, then what if it was the mother 01. Could it be that there was another mother 02that came to Tulan ze along the turbulent Tiger Raging River and met the ancient Tulan people? After hundreds of millions of years of hibernation, the mother 01was awakened by the space shock created by Dragon Citys transmigration and met the Peach Blossom Town under Dragon Citys jurisdiction. It absorbed the Earths civilization there and created a monster civilization. What about the Mother 02? If it had woken up exactly 10,000 years ago.. Meng Chaos eyelids twitched slightly. His reason told him that the so-called Huge legacy of the Tulan ancestral spiritwas definitely not so safe and simple, and it was certainly not a free lunch. However, in the deepest part of his heart, there was another voice that seemed to penetrate the flames of the end of the world and the blood of countless citizens of Dragon City. It was emitting a strong smoke of gunpowder and the smell of blood. So What? Judging from the Holy Light Temples cautious and even fearful attitude toward the Holy Mountain Temple, the power hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple is definitely the key to defeating the Holy Light Camp! Other than holding this power tightly in our hands, what else can we do to reverse the future and crush the Apocalypse? Meng Chao heard soft footsteps behind him. He let out a sigh of relief and avoided the question in his heart. He turned to face the Jackalkanus, who was getting closer and closer to the fate of the Doomsday Wolf. See, I told you, I Was Right! The Wolf King opened his arms and showed Meng Chao the appearance of him breaking through the magic storm without any damage. The smug look on his face was like a red-eyed gambler who had used his last copper coin to bet ten unpromising stores, but the stores had won a lot of money. He became more and more convinced that he was the chosen one, so he bet all the chips he won.., without hesitation, he bet on the unpromising eleventh store. But we must be quick. The Wolf King pointed at the magic storm above their heads, which was gradually weakening and was about to calm down, We have already broken this magic array. It Cant stop anyone from entering the Sacred Mountain Temple. The exploration and fierce battle on top of it also left a lot of traces. The Lion King and the Tiger King will definitely not miss any traces we left behind. When they follow the clues and find this place, even the flames created by the last wisp of magic will probably be so weak that even the hairs on their mouths wont be able to burn off. We dont have much time left. We must seize every second to enter the Sacred Mountain Temple! Meng Chaos mind raced. Even if he could stop the Wolf King, he would not be able to stop the Lion King and Tiger King from entering the Sacred Mountain Temple. Even if he could block all these wolves, tigers, and leopards at the entrance of the Sacred Mountain Temple. However, with such a huge incident happening on Tulan Sacred Mountain, the news of the fire of Scarlet Gold City and the disappearance of several big shots of the golden clan at the same time could not be hidden from the four big clans who were already sharpening their knives at the edge of the territory of the golden clan. At that time, the Tauren, wild boar man, snake man, lizard man all kinds of birds and beasts would gather at the summit of the Holy Mountain and dig out the secret of the Holy Mountain Temple. If the existence that is hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain Temple and is regarded as a terrifying demon kingby the Holy Light Camp really has something to do with the ultimate carbon-based biological weapon, the mother bodyof the immemorial era. And this terrifying force has fallen into the hands of the simple-minded orc warriors with well-developed limbs. These guys who only know how to think with their muscles and only know how to destroy but not build will certainly not be able to subdue this force. They will only be controlled by this force, which will lead to the double destruction of Tu Lanze and Dragon Citys civilization. It has been decided. For the Peace of the world, for the future of Dragon City, and for the stability, unity, and prosperity of Tu lanze, I will not tolerate this force falling into the hands of those wolves, tigers, leopards, and demons. Even if I cant Take It All for myself, no, even if I cant help my friend Tu Lan and bear the side effects of this terrifying power alone, I must at least dig a piece of the pie from the hands of the Doomsday Wolf. Then, with my sense of justice and the advanced nature of the Earths civilization, I will suppress and subdue this terrifying power! Meng Chao nodded. Whats next? He showed that he was obedient to the wolf king. What should we do next? Take our feet as the center and walk in circles so that we wont miss any clues on the ground. The Wolf King was confident. The entrance of the sacred mountain temple is not far from here. When I find the correct mark, I will. remember it. Chapter 1316 - Unlucky Transmigrator Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The sentence was very strange. It was as if he had been there before but had lost his memory. Meng Chao did not have time to think about the details. He just followed the Wolf King and explored clockwise circles, not letting go of any trace on the ground. The big magic explosion three thousand years ago had almost destroyed everything. All the war machines and corpses of the supreme warriors had turned into fine sandy ashes and were sucked into the magic storm. There were no fingernail-sized shards left at the bottom of the giant hole. However, the extremely high temperature of the explosion, after penetrating the war machines and the bodies of the supreme experts, had left a large number of strange-shaped silhouettes on the ground. It was as if part of the mechanical remains and human tissues had been compressed until they were as thin as cicada wings, deeply imprinted on the ground. Now, it was impossible to tell whether these silhouettes belonged to the holy light priests, ninth-circle mages, or the supreme-beings of the Tulan Beastmen. It was also impossible to tell whether they were flesh or mechanical remains. Meng Chao and the Wolf King could only imagine the horror of the explosion through the frantic dancing of the silhouettes and their extremely painful postures. It was impossible for the temple of the sacred mountain to be unscathed after such a terrible explosion. The two of them set off from the eye of the storm and found a large number of potholes on the ground after only three to five rounds. Interestingly, the deep and sunken marks were not like ordinary craters or meteorite craters, which exposed rough rock layers. Nor were they like the glass-like texture of the soil after being burned by high temperature. Instead, they looked like layers of metals with different properties that had been melted together by extreme high temperature. Although the shape had changed, it did not change the most basic properties. Instead, it formed flowery patterns. Meng Chao lay on the ground and focused his attention on observing these patterns. He found several special alloys and rare metals that looked like they had been burned by high temperature. But there were also many alloys whose shapes and colors were unheard of. In other words, with the current smelting technology in Dragon City, it was still impossible to produce such alloys. Meng Chao spread his fingers and pressed them gently against the ground, trying to inject a stream of spiritual energy into the ground and gradually increase the frequency of the spiritual energy surging. However, he was somewhat surprised to find that, with the slight vibration of the ground, his strength disappeared without a trace like a clay ox entering the sea, leaving only a trace of hair-sized marks on the ground. How is this possible? Meng Chao muttered to himself in his heart. One had to know that his current absolute strength was so strong that even the alloy armor on the front of the main battle tank could easily penetrate it. When the spiritual magnetic field was activated to its limit, it could even tear the main battle tank apart like a toilet paper box. In other words, this layer of alloy groundwas actually stronger than the main battle tanks armor? Wait, no.. This was not the groundat all. It was the shell. It was the shell of the Burning Fireballrecorded in the creation myth of the Tulan Civilization! Meng Chao stood up abruptly and narrowed his eyes. He observed the arc-shaped ground that was covered in scorch marks but only scratched the surface and was not broken through by the enemy. A thought flashed through his mind. He realized that the so-called Sacred mountain templeand the Burning fireballwere two completely different things. It was the spaceship that carried the last hope of the Tulan civilization, crossed the Sea of stars, and crashed onto this planet 10,000 years ago. Thats right. What we are stepping on is not the rock layer underground, but the shell of the spaceship. No wonder that powerful magic explosion 3,000 years ago wasnt able to completely destroy the sacred mountain temple. Because this thing is a genuine universe ship, using countless layers of composite armor, even the star storms, cosmic radiation and interstellar dust in the depths of the starry sea can withstand it, naturally its not afraid of the Little Fireworks released by the Holy Light Humans. If thats the case, the so called Falling Star City isnt a real city, but the interior of the universe ship? This explains why the Tulan civilization didnt act like the Dragon City civilization, using the city as the center to slowly expand in all directions, instead they migrated to the two banks of the Tulan River, building one glorious city after another because the space within the universe ship is small, presumably the resources wouldnt be too abundant, there simply isnt enough space for the entire race to survive! However, how did such a huge spaceship appear under the Sacred Mountain and get stuck in the rock layer?? Could it be that during the transmigration, one of them didnt wear it properly and should have been able to cross over to the surface, but it crossed over a few hundred meters or even a few thousand meters and directly went underground?? That Tulan civilization is really unlucky Meng Chao originally thought that when Dragon City crossed over to another world, it caused the two spaces to collide and compress, causing earthquakes, floods, plagues, famines, river diversion, and the appearance of spatial cracks, that was bad enough. Now it seemed that the ancestors of the Tulan civilization had crossed over a hundred times worse than the people of Dragon City. No wonder they couldnt protect their civilization and slowly transformed into beastmen who ate raw meat and drank blood. Thinking about it, when the spaceship filled with the last hope crossed into the rock layer deep within the sacred mountain and was crushed and destroyed, the death rate of the Tulan ancestors must have been ten times higher than the people of Dragon City half a century ago. And a large number of advanced and complicated technologies had been lost at that time, too. As a result, their descendants had no choice but to give up their highly developed brains and become muscle sticks that used their fists and teeth to make a living. No, a large number of technologies that can cross the universe are not lost, but buried, buried deep inside the rock layer beneath my feet! Just because the Tulan Beastmen are unable to excavate it doesnt mean that the people of Dragon City are unable to excavate it. Even if the people of Dragon City are unable to excavate it, it doesnt mean that the combined forces of the Tulan Beastmen and the entire primal chaos faction are unable to excavate it! Meng Chaos heart was beating rapidly. He saw the wolf king circling around the burning marks on the outer shell of the Sacred Mountain Temple. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly flicked out a claw and gently scratched his palm. A thin and long red line was drawn on his palm. A stream of blood followed the lines on his palm and gathered on the edge of his palm. Then, it sprinkled on the ground the superalloy outer shell of the spaceship. There was no reaction from the ground. It was like an ancient well that had been frozen. The Wolf King was not discouraged. He signaled for Meng Chao to continue moving forward. Every three to five steps, he would squeeze out a drop of blood and sprinkle it on the burn marks on the superalloy outer shell, trying to penetrate into the depths of the outer shell. Meng Chao was very patient. The memory fragment from his previous life told him that Jackalkanus definitely had a way to open the sacred mountain temple this spaceship that had fallen to another world 10,000 years ago! Sure enough, when they turned to the seventh circle, they were already deep into the black fog that seemed to be able to swallow all light, and their visibility fell to the bottom. The blood that the wolf king sprinkled got a response from the ancestral spirit. Buzz.. It was as if a giant beast that had been slumbering in the depths of the Earth for 3,000 years had woken up and stretched its body. The entire ground, or shell, began to tremble gently. Streaks of silver-colored metallic luster were like ripples that surged out from the depths of the sea. They rippled gently under the feet of the two, causing the shellwithin a radius of dozens of meters to become shiny and translucent, it was as if it had just been cast. Then, Meng Chao saw an unbelievable scene. The superalloy outer shell, which was supposed to be as hard as iron and could not be penetrated by cosmic radiation or magic storms, began to gradually Meltbecause of a drop of canusblood. Thats right, other than Melt,Meng Chao could not find a more precise word to describe the extremely hard metal. It was like a candle encountering high temperature, turning into a sticky thing at a speed visible to the naked eye. They were turning into.. Liquid-like metal material? Meng Chao muttered. He finally discovered how similar the melted superalloy outer shell was to the liquid-like metal material that condensed into totem armor. Even Meng Chao and Wolf Kings feet that covered the totem armor were slightly sunk into the melted superalloy outer shell. It was as if the armor on their bodies were going to merge with the entire spaceship. Then, they covered their feet. It was like a melted candle, and it was also like an extremely viscous liquid metal like Mercury. As it slowly flowed and squirmed, it showed uneven, exquisite, and lifelike details. It was like a huge relief scroll that was more than 10 meters wide and extended all the way to the depths of the black fog. It seemed to have no end. It floated up from the bottom of the superalloy shell. This is Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the relief scroll. He discovered that the content of the Relief Scrollwas the epic battle that broke out on the summit of the Sacred Mountain Three thousand years ago. Of course, it was different from the illusion they had received on the giant cave. From the perspective of the camp of Holy Light, it was a scene of thousands of soldiers and horses galloping in the Holy Light. This relief sculpture was naturally from the perspective of the Tulan Orcs. It depicted how countless Orc warriors charged forward without fear of death and pounced on the angel of slaughter, who was ten times larger than them, they even used their fangs and sharp claws to tear apart the outer shell of the angel of slaughter, drilled into its stomach, and detonated the crystals stored there. In the dazzling explosion, they died together with the angel of slaughter. Even though the colors of the liquid metal-like substances were not bright. The magnificent war scrolls were still deeply imprinted on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex, making his mind shake and his blood boil. The totem armor on his body trembled slightly. He wished that he could burrow into the relief sculptureand return to the ancient battlefield three thousand years ago, where he would go on a killing spree. Lets go, follow this relief sculpture all the way forward. The wolf king arrived, The end of the relief sculpture is the entrance to the Sacred Mountain Temple! Chapter 1317 - The River of Time Meng Chao tried to walk a few steps on the relief. He found that his feet were slightly sunken, and the armor covering his feet had also melted into a liquid metal-like substance, becoming one with the relief. Wisps of weak biological electricity were channeled into his neural network from the soles of his feet, rushing into his brain at lightning speed on the information highway formed by his spinal cord. The memories and combat skills of the many Turan orcs who had died heroically three thousand years ago flooded into his brain like an overwhelming torrent of information. Meng Chao only felt the muscles and fibers all over his body jumping uncontrollably. The nerve endings seemed to be surrounded by flames, but there was no burning pain. Instead, there was a new feeling. He enjoyed the stimulation of the biological electricity to his hearts content. His arms turned into spears and sabers, and he slashed the air lightly. The air in front of his arms was immediately torn and pierced by him, turning into faint ripples that rippled to the surroundings. My combat skills are more proficient than before. Three thousand years ago, the unique skills of the Tulan warriors were deeply imprinted in my muscle system and neural network along with the stimulation of the biological electricity. It seems that the relationship between the totem armor and the temple of Sacred Mountain is similar to the relationship between the carrier aircraft and the aircraft carrier in the Earths era. When the two are connected, the characteristics of the liquid metal-like materials can be fused and split at will, allowing the instantaneous transmission of a large amount of battle data. Its like, I downloaded a large amount of battle data from the Temple of Sacred Mountain and input it into the totem armor, and even into my body! Meng Chao was amazed by the technology of the ancient Tulan people. It was even more strange. How could the Tulan people, who had such a good card, play their civilization to such a state? He saw the wolf king shudder beside him and receive a large amount of battle data as well, he said in ecstasy, Reaper, can you feel it? The totem power from three thousand years ago is pouring into our bodies! No wonder the warriors of Tulan three thousand years ago wanted to kill their way to the top of the sacred mountain to worship the ancestral spirits and receive the blessings of the ancestral spirits. We havent even entered the sacred mountain temple yet, and we have already acquired such rich combat experience and skills. The real legacy hidden in the depths of the sacred mountain temple will definitely make us a hundred times stronger than we are now! This was indeed true. However, could a power that was a hundred times stronger be controlled by them, or would it turn around and make them slaves of their power, turning them beyond recognition? Meng Chao didnt have an answer for the time being. Speaking of which, the sacred mountain temple had a very No discrimination, no discriminationfeel to it. Meng Chao was clearly not a Tulan Beastman. But whether it was the totem armor or the sacred mountain temple, they didnt seem to reject him. It was unknown whether it was because the Earthlings and the Tulan Beastmen had a very close relationship from a genetic point of view. It was basically the same thing. Or.. The power lurking in the depths of the sacred mountain temple had been sleeping for too long and wasnt picky about food. As long as it was a carbon-based intelligent creature, it wouldnt reject anything? Meng Chao continued to move forward. The content of the relief sculptureunder his feet gradually changed. The fierce battle between the Tulan Orcs and the Holy Light Orcs had turned into an internal battle between the five major clans of Tulan. The lion-man and the tiger-man extended their sharp claws. The Tauren and the wild boar-mans muscles bulged. The feathermen with wings on their ribs soared in the sky and launched a surprise attack like air-to-ground missiles. The snake-man and the lizard-man curled their bodies, which were covered in scales, they crouched in the shadows and suddenly launched a lightning-like sneak attack. There were also the least number of tree-men in the most peculiar form. They seemed to be slow and harmless, but on the vines around their bodies, enormous flower buds could open their bloody mouths at any time and spurt out fatal acid and venom, they were man-eating flowers. The five clans each displayed their abilities. On the summit of the Sacred Mountain, they presented the great ancestral spirits with marvelous killing games. Similarly, when Meng Chaos feet stepped on the relief sculpture, a large amount of information flowed from the soles of his feet into his spinal cord and then into his brain along with the vibration of the biological electricity. It allowed his soul to travel to the summit of the Sacred Mountain Four to five thousand years ago, and he personally enjoyed the grand, solemn, bloody, and gorgeous games of the Brave. Apart from the dazzling and exciting battles between the five great clans, he also saw that every time a killing game ended, the winner would live and the loser would die, and the winner would carry the losers body respectfully, amidst the envious cries of countless companions, he stepped on a ladder that still existed at that time that extended into the depths of the underground, sending the losers body into the Sacred Mountain Temple. The Wolf King told Meng Chao that what they were reading from the Relief sculpturewas the most ancient custom of Tulan ze. According to tradition, only the bravest and most powerful Tulan Orcs were qualified to send their bodies into the sacred mountain temple to be buried after they died in an exciting battle or an intense battlefield. The Tulan Orcs believed that no matter how broken their bodies were and how miserable they looked, even if most of their limbs and organs were missing, as long as there was a tiny bit of their remains, they would be buried in the Sacred Mountain Temple. Their souls would be able to listen to the call of the ancestral spirit and be resurrected in the depths of the Sacred Mountain Temple, in the Eternal Palace and on the battlefield. From then on, they would become a part of the ancestral spirit. They would be able to indulge in drunken revelry and bloody battles on the battlefield. These two things that the Tulan Beastmen loved the most were endless cycles that would last forever. Only the bravest and most powerful Tulan beastmen would be able to send the bodies of their warriors into the sacred mountain temple to be buried. At the same time, they would also receive the blessings of the ancestral spirits. While upgrading their totem battle armor, they would also receive a large amount of battle memories from the ancestral spirits, allowing them to become stronger. They would be qualified to participate in more dangerous and exciting battles, challenging their limits time and time again, this would continue until they died in the most heroic way and were sent to the Sacred Mountain Temple for burial. The Sacred Mountain Temple was the home of the Tulan Warriors. Unfortunately, this tradition was interrupted by the invasion of the Holy Light Army 3,000 years ago. From then on, no Tulan warriors could be buried in the Sacred Mountain Temple. Countless warriors explored the sacred mountain one after another. The best result was to push their bodies into the blood pool at the bottom of the peak of the sacred mountain. If the legend is true, we might have seen the corpses of the warriors of Tulan from five or six thousand years ago, or even seven or eight thousand years ago, in the temple of the sacred mountain. Every corpse is a supreme expert who once shook the world and even the land of Holy Light. Their great achievements are all engraved in the war epics and remembered by every Tulan. The Wolf King stuck out its tongue that was full of barbs and licked its lips. Perhaps, even their souls are wandering in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain, waiting for the baptism of the strong! Meng Chao Shivered. Damn it. He did not want to see the souls of the warriors of Tulan from seven or eight thousand years ago in the depths of the temple of the Sacred Mountain, let alone the baptism of the strong! The two of them continued moving forward. The reliefsunder their feet changed again. This time, they turned into magnificent, solemn, and magnificent cities that were rising from the ground. Meng Chao discovered that the reliefsseemed to be tracing back the history of the Tulan civilization from 10,000 years ago with time as the axis. From the epic war 3,000 years ago to the five racescompetition 5,000 to 6,000 years ago, and then to the construction of cities such as Crimson Gold City, black-corner city, and hundred blade city 7,000 to 8,000 years ago. The Reliefsmade of liquid-like metal materials kept changing, showing detailed details. The biological electric current that flowed into his body through the soles of his feet also stimulated Meng Chaos visual nerves and memory cells, and magnificent scenes appeared in his mind. Meng Chao was quite surprised to find that the ancient Tulan people built cities in a completely different way from the people on Earth. They first used some kind of plant similar to the mandala tree to dig deep into the earth and entangle and wrap the crystals and metal veins. Then, they absorbed the spiritual energy, heat, and metal elements from the depths of the earth, allowing the plants to break out of the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye. They grew with the wind, and soon grew to a height of dozens of meters, hundreds of meters, or even two to three hundred meters, they looked like skyscrapers that pierced straight into the sky. Countless branches extended out of the living skyscrapers and connected with the branches of the skyscrapers around them, making them look like a complicated, interconnected pathway in the sky. If the ancient Turans had lived in such biological skyscrapers, they would have been able to travel to any corner of the city without going downstairs at all. What amazing technology! This is not only a miracle in architecture, but also a breakthrough in materials science. The ancient Tulan were able to tame all kinds of metals with different properties just like the Earthlings were able to tame flames. Only then were they able to forge super alloys that were extremely tough but could change at will and even merge with plants. Then, they built the backbone of the city with them. However, it seems that even the technology of building cities and smelting alloys has been lost for a long time. Seven thousand to eight thousand years ago, the newly built black-corner city was a hundred times more magnificent, enormous, brilliant, and advanced than the black-corner city that I saw with my own eyes today. If the newly built black-corner city was a splendid palace, it would have been a magnificent palace. Today, after the palace was repeatedly attacked by fire, flood, storm, and even chaos, the remaining ruins were occupied by wild beasts and turned into nests, with only some dried branches and mud left. The entire city seemed to have experienced a series of collapses over a long period of time. Even the height of the city was reduced by more than half. As for the super alloy materials that had lost the nourishment of spiritual energy, they were gradually surpassing the limits of the fatigue of the metal. They were on the verge of collapse, with rust and cracks everywhere. The bricks and mud that the bloodhoof clan had randomly piled on them were merely superficial. A series of explosions caused the once-indestructible glorious city to be almost destroyed Chapter 1318 - The Strange Totem Pillar Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao continued forward. The next relief presented a rather peculiar content. If the previous reliefs roughly told what the ancient Turan people had thought and done, the content of this relief was puzzling and even creepy. The relief had the peak of the Holy Mountain as its background, and countless Turan orcs were kneeling on the ground and worshipping. The object they worshipped was neither a god nor a spaceship that transported them to this planet. Instead, it was a huge pillar. No, calling it a pillar was not too accurate. It was a huge cylindrical creature. There were tentacles on something that was more than 30 to 50 meters in diameter and could barely be called a trunk. The tentacles were covered with suckers. The suckers were filled with sharp fangs. Between the wildly waving tentacles were the limbs of a large number of creatures from the strong claws of jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards to the hard hooves of bulls, boars, elephants, and war horses, and the wings of falcons to soar into the sky, and even the long, thin, razor-sharp blades of insects and arthropods. In addition to the limbs, there was also the head. This extremely strange giant creature seemed to have a hundred heads lions head, Tigers head, Wolfs head, Oxs head, elephants head, of course, it also included the heads of birds, rodents, arthropods, and even insects. All the heads were in a form that made ones scalp tingle. They were glued to the cylindrical body that was constantly moving and sucking. As the body trembled, all the heads rotated together. From time to time, they opened their bloody mouths and let out loud and sharp howls. They even started to bite each other. Of course, there were eyes. All the heads had eyes. The red and blue eyes of the wolves, tigers, and leopards were filled with endless killing intent. The compound eyes of the insects. The sharp eyes of the Falcons. The compound eyes of the reptiles. There were also the visual organs of the sea creatures that could function normally in the absence of light, which were completely different from those of land animals. Even in the densely-packed folds of the cylindrical body, where there was no head, there would often be three to five weird eyes that would spin randomly, emitting a soul-stirring light. The strangest thing was that a cluster of enormous plants grew on the head of the cylindrical creature. It was hard to tell whether it was a giant tree that was deformed and twisted, or a giant man-eating flower that was covered in a large number of fungus blankets. All in all, a large number of strips that looked like branches and vines hung down from the head of the monster. Together with its tentacles, they wound around the bodies of countless tulan orcs who were worshipping it. The Tulan Orcs who were entangled by the monster did not show any pain at all. Instead, they narrowed their eyes and revealed joy, as if they were enjoying the supreme glory and abundant strength. Because a large amount of bioelectricity was still surging into Meng Chaos body through the relief sculpture. The information that Meng Chao received was far more complicated than what was described in words. It was as if he had truly seen such a mysterious existence. It appeared in front of him, blinking its thousands of strange eyes and waving its countless tentacles, dancing and summoning him. He knew that this monster was extremely ugly and weird, but he felt like he was stuck in a whirlpool and couldnt extricate himself. He had the urge to worship the Tulan Beastmen from nearly ten thousand years ago and accept the monsters control. Meng Chao had experienced similar urges when he encountered the demon God wisdom treeand the main brain of the monster in the hidden fog domain near Dragon City. Although the urge at that time was a hundred times weaker than it was now. It was like he had been injected with a mental virusvaccine. He was filled with vigilance and resistance to the scene in front of him. A bolt of lightning flashed across Meng Chaos entire neural network. He shivered deeply and regained his consciousness. Meng Chao hurriedly pulled out his feet from the relief sculpture. Looking at the slightly protruding and dancing ball, he took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and said in a low voice, What on Earth is this thing? This is the most ancient totem pole of Tu Lan Ze, and also the symbol of the ancestral spirits. It is said that before the ancestral spirits fell into this world, but shuttled through the Sea of stars, they looked exactly like this in other words, this is the true appearance of the Tu Lan People! The Wolf Kings gaze was deep, and it was not known whether it was envy or awe as he spoke, A temperament that is more savage than a lion or a tiger; a strength that is more savage than a giant elephant; a vision that is sharper than a falcon; the bat-like ability to map the terrain through sound; the Chameleons ability to change the color of its skin according to the environment and enter an invisible state; the octopuss ability to twist its body as it pleases and escape through incomparably narrow crevices; and the sea cucumber and starfishs incredible self-repair ability.. Our oldest ancestors were able to combine the abilities of all animals, some plants, and some fungi into one. That was the most perfect and powerful creation in the world. Unfortunately, when they passed through the Sea of stars, their ancestors encountered a terrible storm. Every shining star in the night sky was a burning grain of sand in the storm. Falling Star City, which fell into the Stardust Storm, was almost torn into pieces like a dried leaf that was sucked into a vortex. Most of the ancestorsbodies were torn, invaded, and penetrated by the storm. Even if they were lucky enough to survive, most of their strength was taken away by the storm. When the ancestors finally found this place, the only safe haven in the endless storm, and tried to land and live in a new home, they were hit by the earth-shattering impact and stuck in the rock stratum. They were faced with the problem of insufficient resources. Out of desperation, the ancestors could only seal most of their power inside the totem pillar. Only a small part of their power could be compressed into the form of a totem and implanted into their own bodies. Such a totem was even split into five. That was the origin of the five major clans. From then on, a warrior of Tulan would no longer be able to activate the characteristics of all animals, some plants, and some fungi. Wolves, tigers, leopards, pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, snakes, insects, rats, and ants were all clearly distinguished. Even if a mixed-blood possesses the characteristics of two or three clans at the same time, he can only cast certain totems, or at most, the power limited by two or three totems. Once too many totems are superimposed on his body, he will lose control and become a deformed monster, or even explode and die. Of course, I believe that as long as we find the oldest Totem pillar, we will be able to solve this problem perfectly. Think about it, if your body can accommodate all the totems of the five great clans and change as you wish, displaying the characteristics of any living creature, coupled with tens or even hundreds of layers of totem battle armor, then how strong will you be? Wolf Kings words made Meng Chaos face full of question marks. His intuition told him that if Wolf King did not lie to him, someone had lied to Wolf King and all the Tulan people. An individual of a high-level civilization that had the ability to charge out of the mother planet and undertake interstellar travel was destined to not have to display all the characteristics of animals and plants, combining the Eyes of an eagle, the strength of a bear, and the speed of a leopardtogether, to become the Most perfect carbon-based creature.. The Tulan civilization had words, language, and thousands of individuals. They also needed extremely sturdy spaceships to be able to perform space jumps and travel to the stars. And their advanced technology in the fields of materials science and architecture. They also followed the same path as the Earth Civilization: Social Division of Labor, group cooperation, large industry, high technology, and information technology. They could build skyscrapers and even spaceships with liquid metal materials, yet they were still chasing after the abilities of wolves, tigers, leopards, pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, snakes, rats, ants, and even octopuses, sea cucumbers, and mantis shrimps? Wasnt this a complete reversal? Wasnt it too laughable? No matter how the body of flesh and blood is strengthened, there is a limit. The limit is likely to be decided when the first cell is born, or even when the first cluster of amino acids is synthesized. To say the least, even if we really want to walk the path of Flesh and blood strengthening, it is not something that can be achieved simply by violently fusing the obvious characteristics of countless creatures into one. From the fact that the form of the Tulan people and the Earthlings are so close, and that the Tulan people can even intermarry with the holy light humans without any reproductive barriers, the oldest Tulan people should be roughly in the form of humans. They belong to the category of primates, or at least mammals, and not a totem pole condensed from flesh and blood such a strange appearance. This thing is definitely not the ancestor of the Tulan people. However, it is similar to the incubating poolthat the mother used to produce a large number of monsters on the ancient battlefield. During the difficult period when the Tulan civilization had just transmigrated to another world and was on the verge of destruction, what role did this damn thing play exactly? Meng Chaos thoughts raced. However, he realized that he had reached the end of the relief sculpture. The fluctuations of the relief sculpturewere getting more and more intense, like boiling mercury. Countless liquid metal substances were surging toward the end of the relief sculpturefrom his feet, which was what the Wolf King called the Totem Pillar. The relief sculpturethat had freed the thing from the two-dimensional plane was like a giant statue that was slowly emerging from the deep sea, standing in front of Meng Chao and the Wolf King! Chapter 1319 - The Final Test Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was like a spring bamboo shoot after a thunderstorm. It grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it grew into a three- or four-story-tall behemoth. The liquid metal-like substance that had condensed into a relief was still surging toward it crazily. It transformed into more tentacles, limbs, eyes, and claws. It spoke to the two people who were standing in front of it with their mouths agape and looked extremely tiny. The current height and ferocious posture were far from its limit. When the enormous eyeballs condensed from liquid-like metal substances were squeezed out of the wrinkles like ugly tumors and turned to Meng Chao in the end, they all turned to him. The surface of the eyeballs was still shining with a metallic luster, as if they were cold, dead objects. Deep inside the eyeballs, the pupils that looked like crystals were emitting the hunger-like killing intent unique to predators. Tens of thousands of gazespierced through Meng Chaos brain like thousands of extremely destructive rays, causing the corners of his eyes to Twitch and his head to ache. An extremely sharp voice appeared in his head. It was as if a supreme god had ordered him to kneel down and worship the Totem pillarlike the Tulan Orcs almost ten thousand years ago. Meng Chao gritted his teeth. His willpower was like two steel nails that nailed his spine and knee joints tightly. Only then was he able to barely resist this extremely strange statue. Dont kneel! The Wolf King also received the same message. When he saw Meng Chaos trembling back and legs, he was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. He said continuously like a cannonball.., This is the last test before entering the temple of the sacred mountain. It is also a trap set by the ancestral spirit. Dont kneel. Once you kneel down and worship it, it will tear you into pieces without hesitation! Is that so? Meng Chao felt lucky. Fortunately, his dignity as an earthling and his vigilance towards the Mothermade him unwilling to bow to this strange statue. Otherwise, at this moment, he would have already turned into fingernail-sized pieces. Then what should I do to pass the final Test?Meng Chao asked with difficulty as he resisted the will emitted by the Totem pillar. Of course, we should use the method that the Tulan people are most accustomed to. A hint of determination flashed in the Wolf Kings eyes as he grinned, We Tulan Beastmen are a race that pays the most attention to courage. No matter what kind of opponent we encounter, as long as they dare to block in front of us, even if they are a hundred times stronger than us, they will raise their battle sabers without hesitation it is either a glorious victory or a glorious death! If they stop moving forward, raise their hands to surrender, or even worship us because the other party is the incarnation of the ancestral spirit, it will only disappoint the ancestral spirit. What right does such a coward have to enter the temple of the sacred mountain and receive the blessings of the ancestral spirit? Therefore, raising your sabers high and attacking the statue of the Totem Pillarwith strength beyond the limit is the only way to enter the temple of the Sacred Mountain! Before he finished his words, the Wolf Kings six kills armor was covered in wolf fangs that were shining like red crystals. They all stood up, making his entire body expand. The six kills Saber that was originally distributed on his arms turned into six streaks of bloody light and whistled out. They intersected, joined, and merged in midair, turning into an unparalleled, long, and narrow weapon. The Wolf King wasnt lying. He really rose into the air and grabbed the saber in midair. With the help of the rolling and rotating power, he pushed the speed of the blade to its limit. It let out a sharp whistle that tore through the air, carrying with it a series of earth-shattering ripples, he slashed heavily at the statue of the totem pillar. Only a Chisound could be heard. It was unknown whether it was because the statue of the totem pillar had just been condensed, and the liquid metal-like substance had yet to solidify. The Wolf Kings blade actually cut seven to eight meters deep from top to bottom, almost splitting the Totem pillarfrom head to toe into two halves. The Totem pillarcylindrical body was split into two from the middle, bending to the left and right respectively. The tentacles, limbs, claws, teeth, and eyeballs that grew on it were still trembling violently and dancing crazily, showing a scene that caused ones spiritual index to instantly drop to zero and make ones hair stand on end. An ordinary person would probably go crazy after seeing such a weird and indescribable scene. Even the Tulan Beastmen who enjoyed killing and took pride in death would feel their legs go weak when they saw such a scene. They couldnt help but kneel on the ground. However, Meng Chao had personally experienced the flames of the apocalypse burning his fellow countrymen until they were deformed and twisted into extremely hideous appearances. He had also received the baptism of the spiritual storm of the monsters main brain, which was the main body 01. Perhaps, his absolute combat strength had not broken through to the godly state yet. However, the toughness of his brain was already more terrifying than many apocalyptic beasts. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and picked up the skull crusher. His blood turned into spiritual flames and wound the heavy battle saber that was comparable to a giant axe in a circle. One could not gain anything without venturing into the tigers den. It did not matter what the mysterious force hidden in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain was. In order to crush the Apocalypse in the Nightmare, Meng Chao would summon all his courage, wisdom, will, and strength to fight it to the end and conquer it completely! Shua The two Skull-crushers, dragging two streams of magma, darted toward the statue of the Totem Pillarat lightning speed and pierced into the depths of the liquid metal-like material. Under the impetus of the life magnetic field, Meng Chaos destructive power was like a flood that broke through a dam, continuously blasting toward the statue of the totem pole. Under the relentless bombardment of the two of them, the seemingly godlike, soul-stirring, and invincible totem pole statue was blown into pieces by them. It retreated step by step and roared like thunder. However, along with the rhythm of the liquid metal-like substance, the emotions that were transmitted to Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings brain were not pain and anger, but relief and joy. Meng Chao was slightly relieved. He knew that he had made the right bet. Since the Jackalkanus in his previous life could successfully obtain the inheritance of the holy mountain and evolve into the Doomsday Wolf,. Naturally, he wouldnt fall outside the gate of the Sacred Mountain Temple. However, Meng Chao still kept an eye out. He didnt display his Strength beyond the limitas the Wolf King had said. No matter when, where, and what kind of opponent he faced, he had to remember to leave behind a trump card. This was Meng Chao in his previous life. With the strength of a mere one-star spiritual pattern realm.., the biggest reason why he was able to survive until the end of the world was because he had carried out countless dangerous assassination missions. Meng Chao had only used 80% of his combat strength. He had only activated five of the six dragon veins that had already been connected. The most crucial one was the dragon vein that was wrapped around his spine and reached his brain. It was deeply hidden by him. The strongest killing move he had mastered so far, the heavenly tyrant shattered star slash that was close to the Ultimatelevel, had also been firmly sealed by him. He only used the upgraded demon subduing pestle to deal damage. That was enough. After more than half a minute of indiscriminate bombardment, the statue of the Totem pillarwas blasted into pieces. However, this was a piece of mud that emitted a metallic luster and seemed to have a life of its own. It continuously emitted Hiss hissand Squeaksounds. The metal mud squirmed and surged towards Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings feet. Meng Chao felt a little scared. The Wolf King waved his hand to signal for him to be patient. The metal mud wrapped their totem battle armors and their flesh and blood bodies inside. It was like two giant cocoons, but it also seemed to trap the two of them in the depths of a swamp made of liquid metal. Meng Chao felt that he had been Swallowedby the sacred mountain temple into his stomach. It was also like riding an extremely fast elevator toward the depths of the Earths core, falling at lightning speed. After an unknown amount of time. His body trembled slightly. The liquid metal that had just wrapped him was like a man-eating flower that had split into seven or eight petals and was slowly blooming. Meng Chao gently moved his wrists and ankles. He also sensed that spiritual energy was circulating around his limbs and bones like lightning, circulating round and round. He also recited the multiplication table to make sure that his cells and spirit were unharmed, only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He looked around with half curiosity and half vigilance. The world around him had changed. The magical storm above his head and the giant hole that led directly to the ground had all disappeared. The black fog that could swallow all light and the relief sculptureunder his feet had also been replaced by a layer of gray fog that was so thin that it almost did not exist. Looking through the thin fog, Meng Chao was extremely surprised to find that he seemed to have returned to the ground and was standing in the middle of a vast and boundless field. Wild grass as tall as a man was growing around him. With the gentle breeze caressing him, it formed rows of ripples that looked like ocean waves, making a pleasant rustling sound. Even the Tulan Beastmen who loved killing the most would feel relaxed and happy in such a peaceful environment. However, when Meng Chao turned his gaze slightly and looked in another direction, he immediately discovered a flaw. The so-called Vast and boundless wildernessonly existed in a small area to his left. There was no transition next to the wilderness. There was only a mountain that rose up and down abruptly, like a giant tusk that pierced through the clouds. The mountain that should have been rolling up and down, for some unknown reason, was stuck closely to a magnificent city. The center of the magnificent city was filled with black holes. It was as if a mysterious force had hollowed out a few pieces. Beside the city was a bottomless cliff. One could vaguely hear the deafening sound of the rushing river. No matter how stupid an architect was, it was impossible to build a city on a cliff. Similarly, there was no reason for the sudden rise of a mountain to be closely integrated with the city. The world was in complete chaos. It was as if different landforms, whether natural or man-made, were all simply and brutally integrated together. Even the sky was the same. When Meng Chao looked up, he saw two huge suns hanging high on both sides of the sky in the direction of his left and right hands. Chapter 1320 - An Unexplainable Explanation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There was blazing sun shining brightly in the summer, there was a warm but hazy orange sun in the winter. Between the two suns, there was a scene of dark clouds, lightning, and thunder. There was also a large area where the blue sky and white clouds could not be seen at all. Instead, it consisted of the dark night sky and vast sea of stars. In the seemingly unreachable but chaotic sky, there was even a large area that was riddled with holes. It was like a beehive. It was as if an invisible giant beast had opened its bloody mouth and gnawed at the sky until it was full of holes. Through the ugly holes, one could vaguely see the dim metal dome, and even the shattered rock layers. Meng Chaos mind raced. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. As expected, although he seemed to be standing in the middle of the wilderness. The air that he breathed into his lungs was not refreshing at all. He did not smell the fragrance of flowers and plants. Nor did he smell the unique smell of Earth when the thunderstorm came. Instead, he smelled the lingering stench of decay and the faint smell of disinfectant in the air. Even the blazing summer sun in the sky did not feel hot when it shone on his face and hands. It was as if everything the blue sky, the white clouds, the blazing sun, the thunderclouds, the wilderness, the mountains, the city, and the abyss was not hot at all. It was as if the paintings hanging on the walls were not real scenery. Ah! Meng Chao roared toward the horizon. The sound waves that were supposed to be transmitted to the distance like waves crashed into an invisible barrier and rolled back, it turned into layers of echoes. AH ah ah ah ah This was enough to show that the Space Meng Chao was in was not as vast as it looked. It was not surrounded by real mountains and rivers, and naturally, it was not the real sky above them. Instead, it was an ice-cold wall. It was the outer shell of the spaceship that had brought the Tulan civilization to this planet. What I saw should have been projected onto the outer shell of the spaceship, something like a holographic projection. The space in the spaceship was destined to not be too large. Living in such an iron coffin for a long time, floating in the vast sea of stars, from a home that had long been destroyed, to an extremely slim hope in such an environment and state, the crew members could easily suffer from claustrophobia and go insane. If we can install a lot of screens on the inner walls of the cabin, or use holographic projection technology to create the effect of nature, and make people mistakenly think that they are in the vast world, it will greatly comfort the crews homesickness. Its the same in Dragon City. I heard that in the cruelest years of the Monster War, two-thirds of the main urban areas were burnt to the ground. Many citizens lived in the residential buildings that had been transformed into fortresses for years. In order to relieve their frustration, fear, and even despair, the windows were transformed into electronic screens, which simulated the effect of a sunny day, the chirping of birds, the fragrance of flowers, and the gurgling of water. Since there isnt much difference between the Turan people and the Earthlings in terms of physiology, everyones spiritual needs should be the same. However, it has been over 10,000 years since this spaceship crossed into the depths of the outer worlds crust. Even if the Turan civilization had advanced technology in the field of materials science, they wouldnt be able to stop this spaceship from slowly corroding, damaging, and collapsing. Thus, the natural scene that should have been surrounding the inner wall of the spaceship became mottled, riddled with holes, and messy. Speaking of which, these holographic projections still exist, which means that this spaceship hasnt completely lost its functions. And even though the air here is thin and stuffy, it still barely meets the needs of large carbon-based intelligent life forms to breathe. There arent too many toxins and impurities in the air, and Earthlings with body fitness above average dont even need to carry an oxygen tank and can directly enter this place. As a spaceship that has fallen for 10,000 years and hibernated for 3,000 years, to be able to maintain its internal environment to such an extent is already very impressive. All in all, this spaceship, or as the Tulan call it, Falling Star City, has great value for development. However, from another perspective, since the holographic projection has always existed, and the temperature and oxygen content here have always been maintained at a level where carbon-based intelligent life can survive, then there is a high possibility that there is something livinghere, just like the totem beast we found on it. Meng Chao was silently calculating in his heart. Suddenly, he heard the shouts of Jackalkanus coming from somewhere not far away that seemed to be empty. He was slightly startled. He raised his vigilance and took a few steps forward. It was as if he had just crashed through the curtain of a movie theater. The holographic projection that he had seen earlier, which was high in the sky, wide in the clouds, and the wind blowing on the grass, had all disappeared. All that was left were thousands of mirage-like afterimages that were still struggling to survive. Without the cover of the holographic projection, the so-called city of falling starshad revealed its true colors in front of Meng Chao. The real city of falling starswas a metal jungle made of intersecting, winding, and complicated giant tubes. Even the thinnest tube was thicker than the waist of a barbarian elephant warrior. The thickest tube could even accommodate an armored airship of Dragon City, and it could run amok inside. There were also handrails and ladders on the pipe, which allowed people to climb up and down and pass through the gaps between the pipes. Standing in front of the metal jungle made of endless pipes, Meng Chao felt like a tiny ant that had mistakenly entered the giants palace and saw the pillars supporting the palace. Despite the erosion of ten thousand years, many pipes still seemed to be rumbling. It was as if there were a mysterious giant beast moving at lightning speed inside the pipes that were more than three to five meters in diameter, or even more than ten to twenty meters in diameter.. Meng Chao noticed that the outer walls of almost all the pipes were densely engraved with countless mysterious and complicated runes. Even through a few sections of twisted and broken pipes, he could see that the inner walls of the pipes were also covered with similar runes. He inexplicably felt that these runes were somewhat familiar. As his mind raced, he quickly remembered that he had seen similar runes on the planetary surface short-distance jump deviceof the Dragon City Relic Research Institute. The Planet surface short-distance jump devicewas a by-product of the relic research institutes Transmigration Technology Research and development project.. The source of its technology was the power that instantly transferred Dragon City from Earth to another world. Could it be that the huge system formed by these giant pipes is the legendary Transmigration Enginethat can transform billions of tons of material into astronomical amounts of pure energy, permeate the four-dimensional space through the space ripples, and then recombine to form 100% of the same material using this method to carry out the almost impossible interstellar travel in the three-dimensional universe? Meng Chao couldnt take his eyes off him as he clicked his tongue in wonder. It wasnt until Jackalkanus called out to him again not far away that he reluctantly averted his gaze. His gaze towards the Wolf King was filled with a strong thirst for knowledge and anticipation. The wolf king frowned and said, Why are you looking at me like that? Im Waiting for your explanation. What exactly is this place and what are these huge pipes for? Meng Chao said, Also, what exactly are we looking for in the depths of the Sacred Mountain Temple? What should we do next? The Wolf Kings face was solemn as he fell into deep thought. He folded the index and middle fingers of his hands. First, he gently rubbed his temples. Then, he carefully pinched them from the bridge of his nose to the center of his brows. The corners of his eyes kept twitching, as if he had fallen into a distant memory. In the end, the Wolf King suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were shining brightly. I dont know,he said apologetically. Are you kidding me? Meng Chao was in disbelief. How can you not know? The sacred mountain temple has been sealed for three thousand years. Before you and I, no one has ever stepped on the top of the sacred mountain. So, how can I know what the inside of the Sacred Mountain Temple is like? And how can we find the huge legacy given by the ancestral spirit?The Wolf King said calmly. But, but C Meng Chao was about to go crazy, You know the fatal weakness of the fusion beast. You know how to follow the cracks in the ground to find the huge hole that leads to the sacred mountain temple. You know how to pass through the magic storm in the huge hole. You even know that when facing the Totem pillarstatue at the entrance of the temple, you have to fight it instead of kneeling down and surrendering. You know so many secrets, which means that you have been here long ago and even opened the entrance of the Sacred Mountain Temple. Then, how could you not know the truth about the inner structure of the sacred mountain temple and the ancestral spirit inheritance? Because The wolf king frowned and seemed to be pondering for a long time, not knowing how to explain what had happened to him. In the end, he could only force himself to say.., Alright, you can take it that I have indeed been here before. However, the last time we came, we only climbed to the top of the Sacred Mountain and met the fusion beast. We found the huge hole that led directly to the sacred mountain temple, analyzed the form of the magic storm, and sacrificed dozens of lives to find a way to pass the test of the totem pillar. But at that time, we lost everything and didnt enter the Sacred Mountain Temple. Wait, we? Meng Chao sensed a secret. Who is we? Its another exploration team. The wolf king said, You know, in order to help Lion King explore the way forward, I have already led people to enter Tulan sacred mountain many times. Thats not right, right? Meng Chao stared at the Wolf King and said, You have indeed gone deep into Holy Mountain Tulan many times, but no matter which time, you have never climbed to the top of the Holy Mountain. Otherwise, the huge war remains on the ancient battlefield are so fragile, your exploration will definitely leave traces behind. Also, you have definitely never seen that fusion beast before, otherwise, you wouldnt be in such a sorry state. It was as if at the last moment, you suddenly remembered its fatal weakness. As for passing through the magic storm and cracking the totem pillar, it doesnt make any sense. If you really led the exploration team and landed at the bottom of the giant hole, on the outer shell of the sacred mountain temple, and even passed the test of the totem pillar, with your ambition, would you just stay outside and not go in and report to the Lion King? I really want to believe you, too, but there are so many suspicious points that are simply contradictory. If you really want to cooperate sincerely for mutual benefit, you should at least give me a reasonable explanation. Even if its a lie, you should at least make it more logical and more technical, right? Chapter 1321 - The Most Ridiculous and Correct Answer Chapter 1321: The Most Ridiculous and Correct Answer Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Jackal Kanus smiled bitterly. This cunning Corpse-eating Dog had seemingly never told the truth. For the first time, he actually did not know where to start. Listen, its precisely because I want to work with you for a long time, win-win, and not just one-time deal. After obtaining the Holy Mountains inheritance, well break up or even kill each other. Thats why Im telling you the truth, even if the truth sounds contradictory and ridiculous. The Wolf King seriously said, If I want to lie to you, I can completely fabricate one no, a hundred reasonable lies. I can guarantee that you wont see any flaws, and I wont use such a flawed truth to attract your suspicion. Havent you heard of such a saying? only lies are perfect, the truth doesnt follow logic! As for the reason why we didnt go deep into the sacred mountain temple even though we opened it last time it was because we were attacked at a critical moment. Attacked? Meng Chao raised his eyebrows. Attacked by whom? Why didnt I find any traces of a fierce battle at the bottom of the giant cave? Also, if someone really attacked your previous exploration team and stopped you from entering the Sacred Mountain Temple, what about the attackers? Why didnt the attackers go deep into the temple and investigate? What makes you so sure that the attackers havent discovered the secret of the temple of the sacred mountain and are even hiding in the depths of the temple, preparing a trap for us that will definitely kill us? A series of questions left the Wolf King speechless. He opened his mouth and was stunned for a while before saying, With your wisdom, its hard for me to explain to you. Meng Chao asked, Whats that? Wolf king said, Dont misunderstand. Im not targeting you. Im saying that what happened to me was bizarre and unbelievable. No one would be able to understand or believe it. Only when you obtain the inheritance of the sacred mountain and possess the power to destroy the world and make you realize that I dont need to lie to you at all will you be able to believe even a tiny bit of it. Meng Chao could not help but laugh. The more he thought about Jackalkanus, the more interesting he became. Speaking of the Bizarre and unbelievableexperience, in the entire foreign world, who was more familiar with it than him? Even the Return from the apocalypseincident had happened to him. He really wanted to know what else was unbelievable to him as a reincarnated person. Speaking of which, Meng Chao could feel that the Wolf King was telling the truth. The size of this fellows pupils, the changes in his facial expressions, the rhythm of his breathing and heartbeat, and even the speed of his hormones and sweat secretion did not meet the standards of a liar. Of course, once he had cultivated to the level of the Wolf King, it was very likely that he would be able to perfectly control every hair and gooseflesh on his body, spouting out a huge lie that even Meng Chao could not see through. However, just as he said, if he really had the ability to lie to Meng Chaos eyes, he could lie as he pleased. He could fabricate a hundred reasonable and intricate lies to explain everything that happened to him and contradicted himself. There was no need to insult Meng Chaos intelligence with such a flawed truth. So, did the wolf king really come here and open the Sacred Mountain Temple, but at the critical moment, he was attacked by a mysterious enemy? But there was indeed no sign of a fierce battle here. Even the magic storm above the giant hole was broken through for the first time. Suppose these two contradictory facts existed at the same time. Then.. A cold wind that could freeze all brain cells suddenly hung in Meng Chaos mind. His pupils instantly contracted into two needle tips. When the frozen brain cells burst one after another, a sentence that Jackalkanus had just said popped out from the gaps of the brain cells. Meng Chao remembered that when he asked the wolf king if he had ever been to the top of the sacred mountain, the wolf kings answer was Never before. Condition One: The Wolf King had never been to the summit of the sacred mountain in the past. Condition Two: other than this time, the Wolf King had indeed been to the summit of the sacred mountain. He had even broken through the magic storm and went deep into the bottom of the giant cave to open the Sacred Mountain Temple. He had also encountered the attack of a mysterious enemy. Question: When was the last time the Wolf King came to the summit of the Sacred Mountain? After getting rid of all the wrong answers, the only one that seemed ridiculous and absolutely impossible for anyone to believe was the correct answer that was theoretically possible: In the future.. Ka-cha! An ear-piercing explosion suddenly came from under Meng Chaos feet. He staggered and his left foot had already stepped deeply into the ground, creating a hole in the ground. It turned out that the ground where he and the Wolf King stood was not a hard and thick layer of rock, but a thin layer of metal deck. The internal deck of the ancient Turan spaceship was obviously not as solid as the outer shell made of super alloy materials. After tens of thousands of years of erosion, they were as fragile as boards that had been gnawed by termites. Many parts of the decks were barely connected by rust. Meng Chao was agitated and lost control of his spiritual energy. He accidentally exerted too much power to his feet. Like the war stomp of a tyrant mammoth, he naturally pierced through the decks that were covered in rust. Meng Chao hurriedly pulled out his feet. Through the hole, he saw that it was pitch-black below, as if it was an abyss. Narrowing his eyes, he stimulated his cone cells and activated his night vision ability. He could only vaguely see that there were also crisscrossing tubes below, as if countless giant pythons were crossing each other, it was also like the internal organs of a giant steel beast that was entangled together. Lying on the deck, his ears reached into the hole, and he listened attentively. He could hear the rumbling sounds coming from the depths of the tubes. It was as if Thunder was rolling over from the horizon, waking up the giant steel beast that had been dormant for three thousand years. Accompanied by the rolling thunder, the air flow gradually increased. It was as if countless giant industrial fans had been adjusted to the highest speed, continuously pouring fresh air into the Sacred Mountain Temple. Meng Chao even smelled a very thin amount of spiritual energy. He felt relaxed and happy, eager to try. It seemed that the sacred mountain temple had woken up and discovered the arrival of two uninvited guests. Are you okay? The Wolf King also heard the voice coming from the depths of the deck and sensed that Meng Chaos nerves were instantly stretched to the limit, resulting in stiffness. He thought that Meng Chao was nervous about the awakening of the Sacred Mountain Temple. Im fine. Meng Chao took a deep breath and rubbed his face with both hands. He glanced at the Wolf King and said, Alright, I believe that you really dont know anything about the inner structure of the Sacred Mountain Temple. Then I dont understand where your confidence comes from. What plans do you have for the next exploration? My Plan is to adapt to the situation. The Wolf King grinned. He was still confident that victory was within his grasp, I believe that the heavens have led me here step by step for a reason. They dont necessarily want me to turn into a pile of ordinary bones in the depths of the Sacred Mountain Temple, right? The guidance of the heavens The corners of Meng Chaos mouth twitched. So Casual? However, from the results of the memory fragments from his previous life, such a simple and crude, random, and unplanned exploration mission was actually succeeded by the Wolf King. Should he say that he was blessed to the heavens, or there was a deeper reason? Just as Meng Chao was deep in thought. Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a gray shadow flashing past the few pipes on their upper right. The pipes immediately let out a slight scraping sound. Theres something! Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. If they chased after it, it was highly likely that they would step into a trap. However, staying where they were did not mean that everything would be fine. The ancestral spirits did not like their descendants who were too timid to advance. The Lion King and Tiger Kings team were even more desperate, rushing towards them with murderous intent. Since they knew nothing about the internal structure of the Sacred Mountain Temple, no matter which direction they went, it was likely to be a dead end. They might as well follow this most obvious clue and go forward bravely, seeking survival in the midst of death! Chase after them! The two of them made a decision at the same time. To Meng Chao, his determination was easier than the Wolf Kings. This was because the memory fragments from his previous life told him that the Wolf King had finally succeeded. Then, as long as Meng Chao used the Follow strategyand trusted the Wolf Kings Intuition, he would definitely be able to turn the situation around. The two of them soared into the air like two big birds with rocket boosters installed on their butts. They shot toward the pipeline where the Gray Shadow had disappeared. In case the front of the pipeline was also eroded by the passage of ten thousand years, the pipeline that was covered in rust spots and even distorted and cracked was once again stomped by them, creating transparent holes. The two of them operated the magnetic levitation force and moved forward as light as a feather, their feet not touching the dust. Even so, when their toes lightly tapped on the pipe, it still stirred up a huge echo in the depths of the pipe. Crisscrossing, thousands of pipes seemed to be connected together. The sound they made seemed to be magnified a hundred times, flowing between the pipes without end. The gray figure in front that was fleeing in a panic heard the sound of them catching up, and appeared to be even more panicked. However, it was unknown whether it had just woken up from its long sleep of 3,000 years with the Sacred Mountain Temple, and its limbs were still a little out of sync. Or perhaps, it was just like the remains of the angel of slaughter on the ancient battlefield 3,000 years ago. It was severely injured and lost a lot of parts and organs. In short, it was staggering and staggering, and its posture was very comical. Several times, it almost slipped down from the pipes and slipped into the countless pipes. A bone-piercing cold wind came from it, and it went into the bottomless crevices. Meng Chao and the Wolf King quickly approached the Gray Shadow. With the help of the light that came from God knows where, their sharp eyes outlined the outline of the Gray Shadow. The gray shadow was like a giant spider. On its slightly bloated body, there were only four thin and long limbs covered with thorns. And a wrinkled, wet, human-like head! Chapter 1322 - Pipe Shock What kind of monster is that? Meng Chao and the Wolf King were both shocked. Although the Turan people had a lot of beast-like characteristics, were over ten meters tall, and considered giants, they all had basic human forms. It did not matter whether it was the Gold Clans wolves, tigers, and leopards, or the Blood Hoof Clans bulls and wild boars. Even the Dark Moon Clans Lizardmen, crocodiles, and even snake-people looked like Beast-like humansat first glance, not Half-human, half-beast monsters.. This was the reason why the Tulan people called themselves High-level beastmen.. Apart from the wet fur that drooped down, the facial features of the monster in front of them shrunk together, and its head looked extremely pathetic, there was no sign of any human features. Only the distorted warrior of origins who had lost control of his totem power would look so strange. However, the warrior of origins would never run away from anyone. Instead, he would pounce on anyone who smelled the scent of a living creature and fight like a mad demon. No matter if this thing is a human or a ghost, it must have lived in the sacred mountain temple for a long time. If we catch it, we might be able to find out the secret of the Sacred Mountain Temple! The two of them increased their speed. Without realizing it, they crossed over a hundred tubes and gradually entered the complex maze. Like two ants, they crawled into a sophisticated and huge rocket engine. Suddenly, the gray shadow flashed and disappeared. Meng Chao and Wolf King were about to accelerate and fly across a giant tube that was more than 20 meters in diameter in front of them. However, they stopped abruptly above the pipe at the same time, and their heels scratched the pipe, creating sparks. How is this possible? Cold Sweat broke out on their foreheads at the same time, and they stared at the unbelievable scene in front of them with their mouths Agape. Under their feet, in front of the giant pipe was a bottomless crevice. No, the narrowest part of the crevice was more than 10 meters, and the widest part was nearly 100 meters in size. This was simply a rift valley buried deep under the Earths crust. The crevice was like a bloody mouth, swallowing everything that should have existed in the sacred mountain temple an intricate and large scale pipeline system, the surrounding walls and decks, and the fragmented holographic projection. And on the other side of the crevice, they discovered the fragmented metal remains and the remains of the pipeline. It was like, there was an invisible giant axe, forcefully splitting the ancient Tulan universe ship into two halves! This is not a holographic projection, but a real rock layer and abyss. Meng Chao threw a nail-sized stone into the depths of the rift. He listened attentively to the sound of the stone clanging along the rock wall. After more than ten breaths, it didnt reach the bottom of the rift. He thought of the time when Dragon City had just transmigrated to another world. Because the two spaces had forcefully merged together, there were often spatial discontinuities and incompatibilities. The tall buildings of Dragon City and the lofty mountains of the other world intersected with each other, it was a mixed phenomenon. Even within some large buildings on earth, a primitive jungle that originally belonged to another world suddenly appeared. It was like the pieces that originally belonged to the two pieces of the jigsaw puzzle were mixed together by Wan Tong and then forcefully pieced together. It looks like the space fusion problem that the ancient Turan people encountered was even more serious than Dragon City. Their universe ship forcefully squeezed into the originally dense rock layer and was instantly crushed into pieces. Luckily within this rock layer, there are large amounts of caves, rifts, underground rivers and bubbles, allowing a portion of the cabins to remain relatively intact. However, the remains of the universe ship have also fused with the geological structure deep within the rock layer, its like they were poured into reinforced concrete, they can no longer be separated, its even more impossible for them to return to the surface. At this time, they saw the spider-like monster again. The monster had already jumped onto the rock wall opposite the rift. Using both hands and feet, it moved quickly on the rock wall as if it was flat ground. As it crawled, it turned its head and stared at Meng Chao and Wolf King, crazily waving its thorny blade limbs at them. It was unknown if it was because the spaceship from 10,000 years ago had a high speed friction and extremely violent reaction with the rock layer underground. The rock layers in this area had a colorful texture that was like colored glass after high temperature melting and cooling. Many of the rock layers even had a dazzling translucent texture, like beautiful crystal veins. The rock layers emitted colorful lights, helping Meng Chao and the Wolf King to clearly scan the facial features and expressions of the human-faced spider. It had to be said that no matter how deformed and ugly this monsters body was, its facial expressions were exactly like that of a human. Especially the pair of huge yellowish-brown eyeballs that took up almost one-third of the entire face. Although the pair of vertical pupils that were embedded in the center of the eyeballs were like lizards, and there were large amounts of dark green blood capillaries on both sides of the pupils. Meng Chao could still vaguely feel the humanity that this pair of strange eyes emitted at least the light of carbon-based intelligent life. That was not the light of a predator. At least, not completely. What on Earth is it doing? Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. They both discovered that when this monster jumped onto the cliff of the rift valley, or rather, when the human-faced spider left the range of the temple of the sacred mountain, it gradually calmed down. It did not continue to run, but instead climbed on the cliff wall.., it climbed around and around in a certain fixed path. It was like a bee dancing according to the 8pattern. And it waved its blade limbs at the two people. It did not seem to be demonstrating, but.. It seems to be telling us something? Meng Chao looked at the Wolf King with some uncertainty. The Wolf King frowned and pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, Ill borrow your chains. Ill jump over to take a look. A mere ten-meter-wide rift naturally could not trap powerhouses like Meng Chao and the Wolf King. However, in order to prevent any strange things from appearing in the depths of the rift or traps set by the human-faced spider, Meng Chao still used the chain blade as a safety rope. He wrapped it around the Wolf Kings body three times before wrapping the other end around his arm. The Wolf King gently stomped on the ground, testing the strength of the wall of the giant pipe under their feet that was more than twenty meters in diameter. From the sound and touch of the feedback, the wall of the pipe was several times thicker than the other pipes because of its extremely thick thickness. The runes on it were extremely clear, and there wasnt too much rust, it should be able to withstand his full force stomp. The Wolf King and Meng Chao looked at each other. Meng Chao raised his arm that was wrapped around the chain blade, indicating that he was ready to pull the wolf king back at any time. The Wolf King took two steps back, took a deep breath, and suddenly exerted his strength. Then With a crack, the seemingly unrusted and incomparably solid wall of the pipe under their feet collapsed twenty to thirty meters in front and back. Caught off guard, the two immediately fell into the pipe. Logically speaking, with the agility of the two people, even if they were really in a prison, they could still step on the instep of their left foot and the instep of their right foot again, and then fly up into the air to escape. However, this seemingly calm and peaceful giant pipe that did not make any sound or tremble, as if it had already been broken or blocked, was surging with spiritual energy like a flood or a ferocious beast. Meng Chao and the Wolf King both felt that behind them, a giant beast that was a hundred times larger than the tyrant mammoth and the Barbarian Elephant Warriors, was kicking fiercely one foot after another. In the depths of the pipe under their feet, there was an extremely strong suction force. The spiritual energy that was rich in impurities penetrated into their totem battle armors through every pore, seeping into the depths of their limbs and bones, seriously interfering with the operation of their life magnetic field, causing their qi and blood to churn, they saw stars, and their ears were filled with the sound of wind and thunder. Every strand of muscle fiber seemed to be about to burst, unable to exert any force at all. The two of them were like two mosquitoes that had been knocked unconscious by an electric mosquito and then thrown into a toilet bowl. They could only drift along with the current and slide all the way into the depths of the pipeline! Under the impetus of the spiritual essence, Meng Chao estimated that they had been accelerated to over a hundred kilometers per hour in just three to five seconds. He barely spread out his fingers, trying to grasp the runes on the inner wall of the pipeline. According to his observation, the inner and outer walls of all the pipes were engraved with dense runes, which played a role in promoting the reaction of spiritual energy, like some kind of accelerant. As long as the indentation of the runes was as thick as a strand of hair around it, Meng Chao was confident that he could grasp it! However, the inner wall of the pipe was unexpectedly smooth, as if it had been smeared with the most advanced mirror material and injected with a polymer lubricant. Meng Chao swore in the name of the reaper that he was not on the inner wall of the pipe, he could feel the slightest friction! They slid faster and faster in the mirror pipe, sliding through countless spirals. The huge centrifugal force almost threw their brains and internal organs out of their seven orifices. Until their perception and spatial modeling abilities were outstanding, both of them were dizzy. The world was spinning, and they could not distinguish north, south, east, and west. They also did not know where they were. They just wanted to find a place to spit out the breakfast they had three years ago. The surging force behind their backs and the strong suction force under their feet finally weakened, weakened, and disappeared. The violent hurricane turned into a small stream. The two of them finally stopped at the bottom of a relatively smooth tube. They looked at each other in shock. Before they could take a deep breath, they suppressed the churning internal organs. Under their buttocks, there was a hair-raising creaking sound. It sounded like metal fatigue and cracking. I have a bad feeling. Meng Chao swallowed with difficulty. He did not even dare to move a finger. Me too. The Wolf King said faintly. Before he could finish his sentence, there was another crack. The wall under their buttocks broke again. The two people who were connected by the chain blades were like two grasshoppers on the same rope.. They dragged each other and fell heavily together! Chapter 1323 - Pyramid of Bones Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Fortunately, the bottom of this pipe was not an endless abyss. It was not another pipe that was spewing violent spirit flames and had nearly zero friction on its inner walls either. The feeling of weightlessness only lasted for an instant, and the two fell into the crisp and soft ground that was akin to a pile of gravel, sinking deep into it. This is Meng Chao heard ka-cha, ka-cha, ka-cha sounds coming from below him, like that of bones breaking. He reached out to grab at it, and sure enough, he caught a bunch of broken bones in all sizes. When he looked down, he found that he and the Wolf King had fallen into a round warehouse that looked like a barn from the damaged part of the pipe. However, what was stored in this barn was not rice. Instead, it was a pyramid of bones piled high. He and the Wolf King seemed to have fallen into white quicksand, struggling in the broken bones that were flowing everywhere. Even Meng Chaos nerves were thicker than his fingers. He was once again shocked and had goosebumps all over his body. However, if one looked carefully, one could find that the billions of broken bones did not come from humans or orcs. Those palm-sized broken bones that were still intact clearly had the unique structure of a large ferocious beast. With Meng Chaos experience as a Reaper, with just a little analysis, he could deduce that their form when they were alive was completely different from that of humans and Orcs. Moreover, the surface of most of the broken bones was covered with mysterious and complicated natural patterns. As if it had been soaked for thousands of years by the spiritual energy of Heaven and earth or the radiation of the crystal ore veins, there was a layer of crystal clear liquid on the natural patterns, vaguely giving it a jade-like texture. When Meng Chao was buried deep in the broken bones, the high-frequency vibration of his life magnetic field actually triggered the resonance of the broken bones. Countless broken bones were dancing around him. The natural patterns embedded in the broken bones were more like runes that were infused with spiritual energy, shining brilliantly. Dazzling rays of light shot out from the depths of the broken bones and rushed toward Meng Chaos totem armor. Hiss! Meng Chao felt that 36,000 soldering irons appeared around him at the same time. Burning runes were branded on his totem armor, skin, flesh, bones, Marrow, and even the cortex of his brain. His vision blurred, and an illusion appeared again. He seemed to see the owner of these broken bones thousands of years ago, those totem beasts that once roared through the forest, galloped across the plains, and fought with the Tulan Beastmen in bloody battles, their awe-inspiring and ferocious postures. A giant elephant that was as big as a fortress; a python that was more than a hundred arms long; a lion that was surrounded by raging flames that could even melt totem armor; a tiger that was wrapped in sharp scales that could shrink into a ball like an armadillo.., and a fierce tiger that could draw its sword like a hedgehog.. All kinds of strange-looking wolves, wolves, tigers, leopards, ghosts, snakes, and gods walked with incomparably violent steps, forming a huge surging wave that surged into Meng Chaos body. Meng Chao gritted his teeth once again. But even the pain of his gums being bitten off was not as deep as the bone-shattering runes that were branded between his blood vessels, nerves, and spirit veins. It was as if the soul of a ferocious beast from thousands of years ago was rampaging through the depths of his cells, the pain was so intense. Fortunately, the pain that could not be described with words did not last for too long. Extreme Pain became extreme joy. Meng Chaos soul seemed to have perfectly fused with the soul of a ferocious beast from thousands of years ago. The memories of those ferocious beasts became his memories. The racial talent of those ferocious beasts also became his fighting instinct. In a trance, he had become a ferocious-looking fierce beast, wandering among the mountains of corpses and seas of blood thousands of years ago, enjoying the pleasure of fighting, killing, destroying, and destroying. If not for the fact that the deepest part of his brain was still sealed under the burning of the Doomsday Flames, his compatriots in Dragon City would have screamed in despair, reminding him at all times to never forget his identity and mission. Meng Chao almost lost himself in the torrent of slaughter. He woke up and struggled violently. Finally, he dug out a way to survive from the depths of the Pyramid of bones. He rolled along the slope of the pile of bones all the way to the edge of the Barn, no, the Bone Barn. Because he and the wolf king were closely connected by the chains of the Skull Crusher, the Wolf King was also brought out by him and rolled to the foot of the Pyramid of bones. The piles of broken bones were still jumping up and down like corn kernels in a hot pot, making cracking noises. Vague, broken howls were still echoing from the Pyramid of bones. They were like the fierce souls of countless fierce beasts inviting Meng Chao and the Wolf King. They invited them to bury their bodies into the pyramid again and absorb the savagery and brutality that the fierce beasts had suppressed for thousands of years. They even allowed the savage souls of thousands of beasts to carry the bodies of Meng Chao and the Wolf King back to the ground, back to the battlefield. In the form of human-shaped beasts, they began a never-ending slaughter game once again. Meng Chaos totem armor was also trembling violently uncontrollably, as if it was echoing with the broken bones of these beasts, ready to gladly accept the invitations of the beasts. Meng Chao punched his chest hard. It made the restless totem armor quiet down. Then, he raised his right arm and opened his palm He found that on the armor that wrapped his palm and arm, there were dozens of symbols that did not exist before. It was like highly abstract ferocious beasts, shaking their heads and tails on his totem armor, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. However, it had perfectly fused with the originally mysterious and complicated patterns on the totem armor. No, it was not just his right arm, nor was it just the totem armor. Meng Chao felt that the spiritual patterns that covered his body and were usually hidden under his skin had also been attacked or Brandedby the ferocious beasts. However, it did not cause any damage. Instead, it caused dozens of complicated spiritual magnetic fields to appear between his dragon veins, main veins, and branches. The structure of each spiritual magnetic field was more precise than the ultimate killing technique in Dragon City martial arts. However, it was unconventional and existed in a circulation mode that was hard to imagine on Earth. Logically speaking, from understanding a brand-new spiritual magnetic field to mastering it in actual combat, it could release 100% destructive power through every circulation loop of this spiritual magnetic field in just half a second, it was a very difficult thing to do. In the high-level colleges in Dragon City, the favored ones would need at least three to five months of hard training day and night to master a powerful killing skill. However, Meng Chao felt that the aggressive spiritual magnetic field from fierce beasts had become his instinct along with the mark of fierce souls. As long as the owner of these broken bones appeared in his mind and looked extremely ferocious, he could perform the skills of fierce beasts as he wished! This is bone pattern? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. The so-called bone patternwas the most spiritual energy absorbed by the totem beast, which contained a large amount of liquid metal-like substances. It was the most important bone or a group of bones. Because of the spiritual energy and the liquid metal-like substances, the bone patterncould not only be crystallized, but zigzag, complicated patterns would also grow on its surface, mysterious runes and even magnificent totems were formed. The tattooed boneoccupied a crucial position in the training and combat system of the Tulan civilization. Because the Tulan civilization, which had gradually degenerated into a clan society, did not have the advanced mining and metal smelting abilities as Dragon City did, nor did they have the cutting-edge manufacturing ability to use high-precision multi-axis machine tools and super-heavy hydraulic presses to build power armor. They could only rely on the mandala tree and totem beasts to obtain precious totem power, as well as the raw materials for forging totem armor. Hunting and devouring the flesh of totem beasts, or using the blood and bone powder of totem beasts, along with the exotic flowers and plants growing around the mandala tree, concocting all kinds of secret medicines with ancient formulas, and through a series of meditation and crazy battles.., transferring the Totem Beasts power into their own bodies. This was the simple and crude cultivation method of the Tulan Beastmen. As the most precious and powerful material in the Totem Beasts body. The tattooed bones would usually not be ground into powder, and mixing in secret medicines would be such a waste. Instead, they would be meticulously polished by the Tulan beastmen into pendants, earrings, braces, mouth muzzles, and embedded in the nose, earlobes, lips, or navel. Using this method, the Tulan Beastmen would be able to communicate day and night with the soul of the ferocious beast hidden within the tattooed bone, absorbing the battle experience and killing instinct of the ferocious beast. Of course, the tattooed bone could also be used to forge weapons, or use secret techniques to extract the liquid metal-like substance within the tattooed bone, strengthening and upgrading the totem battle armor. In a word. This was a priceless natural treasure. However, there was once a philosopher on Earth who said: Putting aside the dosage and talking about toxicity, it was just acting like a hoodlum. If it was just a single tattooed bone or a few pieces of the tattooed bone, with Meng Chaos current strong physique and tempered will, he could completely suppress the soul of the ferocious beast contained within. At the same time, he could perfectly absorb the power.., he could throw the toxic side effects out of the sky. The problem was that there were too many bone fragments stored here. He could instantly absorb the totem power contained within tens of thousands of bone fragments. It was like eating ten apocalyptic beasts in one go. Other than not receiving any nourishment, exploding and dying, or turning into a deformed monster, there was no third result. Meng Chao exclaimed in his heart that he was lucky. Fortunately, he was not a Tulan Beastman. When Dragon City was fighting for their home, their main opponent was also a monster that looked very similar to a totem beast. This made him subconsciously have a high degree of vigilance and deep resistance towards monsters and totem beasts. That was why he could wake up and break free in time. If he continued to be buried deep in the Pyramid of bones, for a few hours or even longer, the killing instinct of the ferocious beast would fill his brain, and thousands of bone fragments would fuse with his totem armor, they would even penetrate his totem armor, tearing apart his flesh and growing together with his bones. Meng Chao found it hard to imagine what he would become at that time! Chapter 1324 - The Truth of the Blessing Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, Jackal Kanus did not seem to be as lucky as him. This guy was trapped deeper than Meng Chao. Even though Meng Chao had forcefully dragged him out of the pyramid of bones, he still knelt on one knee, trembling violently. He let out a low beastly roar from the depths of his chest. Crackling sounds could be heard from the joints of his limbs as if his bones were growing wildly out of control. The rumbling sounds of his intestines could be heard coming from his abdomen. It was as if his intestines had turned into a giant python that was devouring everything, devouring the power contained in the tattooed bones. His totem armor had a crystal-clear texture similar to that of the tattooed bones. The patterns in the depths of the armor could be clearly seen. They were like the nerves and blood vessels of a baby, growing, spreading, and crisscrossing at a speed visible to the naked eye, they formed brand-new totems. There were even a large number of striated bone fragments that were directly embedded into the six kills armor of the Wolf King. Together with the wolf fangs that were originally embedded on the surface of the armor, they formed an inseparable whole, allowing this set of totem armor to reap countless lives in the near future, the totem armor that set off the destructive tide became even more ferocious, ferocious, and hungry. Meng Chao felt that things were not looking good. Could it be that this Jackalkanus had evolved into the Doomsday Wolfbecause he had absorbed too many fierce souls contained in the bone fragments? He had the intention to stop the other party from continuing to indulge in the memories of the endless slaughter of the fierce beasts. However, he did not know how to calm the raging waves of mountains of corpses and seas of blood deep within the Wolf Kings brain. Fortunately, the Wolf Kings will was not so easily devoured by the ferocious Beasts soul. After trembling violently for more than three minutes, he finally gradually calmed down. The low growl that was filled with the nature of a beast was also replaced by a sigh that was not satisfied yet. The Wolf King slowly stood up and let out a big burp. His face was radiant and full of satisfaction. He was the same as Meng Chao from before. He stretched out his arm and observed the shining lines winding around his arm. They spiraled and grew until they finally gathered in the palm of his hand into a myriad of changing runes. Then, he grinned and clenched his fist tightly. He allowed the totem power to spread out from the cracks of his fingers like raging flames. It turned into the image of a ferocious beast opening its bloody mouth. It seems that we have stumbled upon it by accident. Its a blessing in disguise. The Wolf King licked its sharp canine teeth and snickered, What a powerful force. In the past ten thousand years, it has roamed around Tu Lan Ze. The battle experience and killing desire left behind by the most powerful totem beast seem to have surged into my body. It runs along my blood vessels and nerves. This kind of pain and pleasure is an incomparably wonderful feeling. You really shouldnt have dragged me out and stopped me from enjoying it If I hadnt pulled you out, you might have exploded and died! Meng Chao said in a low voice, You should know better than me what kind of terrible consequences it will bring after absorbing so much power from the bones, right? I know. Dont be nervous, and dont act like the fierce souls hiding in the bones will devour you. The Wolf King was intoxicated. He was still immersed in a joy that could not be described with words. He said disapprovingly, To obtain any power, one has to pay a corresponding price. The stronger the power, the greater the price, and the higher the risk of losing control. This is the law of nature. But isnt that why we are here? Do you still expect that we can find a power that is absolutely safe, stable, and has no side effects and sequelae in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain? A power that can be easily digested and absorbed by us, but enough to destroy the world and create the future? If you really think so, I admire your naivety and optimism, but I have to say that you shouldnt have appeared in such a place at all. Meng Chao took a deep breath and confirmed that the Wolf King had returned to normal. By the way, why are there so many bone patterns here? He turned around to observe the pyramid of bones and asked, Besides, the bones here seem to be different from the ones Ive seen before. The bones here are more delicate, more delicate, and more jade-like. Its as if they were soaked in the secret medicine of the Witch Doctor for many years and carefully polished by someone countless times Your feeling is correct. If Im not wrong, these bones were sent to the temple of the sacred mountain with the Dead Warriors at least three thousand years ago. The wolf king explained, According to Tulans tradition, when a warrior with outstanding military achievements dies on the battlefield in the most glorious manner, he has the right to be sent to the sacred mountain temple for burial. When he is buried, the weapons he usually uses, the bones of the most powerful totem beasts he has hunted in his life, and the spoils of war he has seized from the land of Holy Light in short, personal items that can show his valor will be used as burial objects to please the ancestral spirits so that he can continue to fight happily in the other world. Other than the illusory afterlife, such a burial custom has more practical significance for those who are still alive. A long time ago, the Tulan Orcs discovered that any weapon, armor, bone, or bottle of secret medicine were sent to a specific area of the temple of the sacred mountain. After being stored for a few years, there was a certain probability that they would become sturdier, sharper, more powerful, and more efficient. Weapons that were originally forged from ordinary metals could be buried in a specific area of the temple of sacred mountain for decades or even centuries. They might be rusted and turned into scrap metal, but they could also be turned into divine weapons that could cut through iron like mud. Even the totem armor could be cut in half. A set of totem armor that was only decades old could be buried in a specific area of the temple of Sacred Mountain for decades. It might lose its vitality completely. It would be as fragile as a tree that had been struck by lightning. A light knock would break it into pieces, but it could also increase the totem power contained within by a hundredfold and achieve the effect of the thousand-year armor. By the same logic, a tattoo bone from a low-level totem beast that has been stored in the temple of the sacred mountain for decades or even hundreds of years will either be completely shattered, or it will turn into the crystal-clear, ferocious appearance that you can see. Most of the Tulan Beastmen believe that the Sabers, Swords, armor, secret medicines, and tattoo bones have all received the blessing of the ancestral spirit. The ancestral spirits were so powerful and ferocious. The Sabers, Swords, Armors, secret medicines, and bones that could not withstand the blessing were all broken into pieces, riddled with holes, and turned into ashes. The items that could endure the blessing were naturally reborn, and their quality was improved by ten times or even a hundred times. Therefore, the Tulan burial custom three thousand years ago was divided into two parts. When a publicly-recognized warrior sacrificed himself, people would send him into the temple of the sacred mountain along with a large number of burial objects. His body gradually rotted and merged with the Earth, turning into nutrients that allowed the temple of the sacred mountain to continue operating. The burial objects would receive the blessings of the ancestral spirits and quietly undergo a long period of strengthening and upgrading. And after the new generation of experts showed their talents in the Gladiator Arena, the game of the brave, the Battle of the five clans, and the Battle of Glory, they were qualified to escort the bodies of the dead into the temple of the sacred mountain as mourners. In addition to the mission of burying the dead, the mourners also gain the right to pick up the burial items of the previous generations of warriors in the temple of the sacred mountain. Of course, most of the burial items contain the will of the previous generations of warriors or the killing intent of the ancient beasts. Only the new generation of experts who have passed the test can take the burial items out and make them shine a hundred times more brilliantly on the battlefield than in the past. The glory of the Tulan Beastmen was passed down from generation to generation in the past ten thousand years through this method. Speaking of which, it is already considered pretty good that an ordinary funerary object can stay in the temple of the sacred mountain for hundreds of years. Because it has received the blessing of the ancestral spirit for hundreds of years, if this funerary object has not lost its vitality and is torn into pieces or even turned into ashes, it will basically become a dazzling treasure. It will definitely be picked up and taken away by the mourners. Three thousand years ago, the temple of the sacred mountain was exploded and sealed by the priests of the Holy Light and the mages. The deep traditions of our race were cut off. Therefore, all the buried objects before our eyes have received the blessing of the ancestral spirit for three thousand years. No wonder even the most ordinary bone fragment contains such brutal, brutal, tyrannical, and unrestrained power! Meng Chao was deep in thought. He didnt quite believe it. It was really the so-called Blessing of the ancestral spiritthat strengthened the bone fragment into a crystal-clear, fierce, and wreathed appearance. However, when they were chasing the Gray Shadow just now, they saw a colorful scene on the rock wall of the Rift Valley, which was still shining like glass. Meng Chao estimated that the coordinates of the ancient Turan spaceships crossing over happened to be where the spiritual veins intersected in the depths of the underground of Turan Ze. In the words of the people of Longcheng, it is a paradise where crystal veins gather. No, its not a coincidence. According to the Longcheng Relic Research Institute, the Transits Technology Research and development project teams research shows that this kind of place, which has a lot of crystal ore deposits, is extremely rich in psionic energy and violent, on the entire planets magnetic field, theyre all very, very bright. They were like lighthouses in the vast darkness, easily attracting the attention of travelers. It was more likely that they were like a giant magnet that directly suckedthe ancient Turan spaceships over. The forceful overlapping and fusion of different spaces caused the space to shake, tearing apart not only the solid shell of the spaceships, but also the rock layers that encased the crystals, it directly exposed the extremely pure crystal ore to the air. Even a large amount of high energy materials in the form of gas leaked out like high temperature and high pressure natural gas, seeping through the cracks on the outer shell of the spaceship and into the interior of the Sacred Mountain Temple. The Turan Beastmen placed the burial objects in such a place where the spiritual veins intersected and the spiritual energy was dense. After years of refinement, refinement, and resonance, the molecular structure of the burial objects and even the atomic spherical energy layer were changed, naturally, there was a certain chance that priceless treasures would be dropped. Meditating, training, and fighting in such a place would have a hundred times more intense and stimulating effects than in the outside world. This was probably the reason why the spaceship gradually became the Falling Star City, the sacred mountain temple, and the resting place of the ancestral spirits. Chapter 1325 - Fossil Museum Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation So, there has to be another entrance here? Meng Chao looked up at the pipe that they had fallen down. We fell from above, and this pipe from three thousand years ago should still be intact. There must be a tunnel around here that connects to the other areas of the Holy Mountain temple so that the mourners can send the deceaseds funerary goods here. Thats right. We really shouldnt waste our time here. The Wolf King revealed a greedy expression. The tattoo bones here are fragmented. The largest ones are no larger than the size of a palm. The initial grade must not be very high. They are only burial objects of ordinary warriors. In the other areas deep in the temple, there must be even more complete and high-grade tattoo bones, weapons, armors, and secret medicines. They are the burial objects of the heroes who are praised in countless war epics. They have also received the blessings of the greatest ancestral spirits for three thousand years or even longer. The funerary objects of these epic-level powerhouses contain totem power at least a hundred times more than the pile of bones in front of us. That is the most wonderful legacy left to us by the ancestral spirits! With the faint phosphorescence emitted by the bones, the two of them began to explore the cabin walls carefully. In the past ten thousand years, the cabin walls of this Bone chamberhad been scraped by the sharp edges of the bone fragments, leaving countless crisscrossing fine scratches. It was like the soul of a ferocious beast hidden in the bone fragments whistling out of the bone fragments when no one was around, leaving thousands of claw marks on the cabin walls. However, with his super accurate perception, Meng Chao quickly found four straight marks that were ten times thinner than a strand of hair among the messy claw marks. The straight marks crisscrossed, forming a square frame that was more than three meters tall and two meters wide. There was a difference in the height of half a hair between the bulkhead inside the square and the bulkhead outside. Ive found it. This is the door! Meng Chao pressed his hands against the bulkhead inside the square and pushed the door outward with all his strength. The door did not move at all. After pondering for a moment, he slightly folded his palms and turned them into two suction cups that were pressed against the bulkhead. Spiritual Flames were spat out from his palms and burned the air between his palms and the bulkhead, turning the space between the two suction cups and the bulkhead into a vacuum state. Then, he drew back his bow steps, his spine writhing like a flood dragon as he exerted force and pulled back violently. As expected, after a moment of stalemate, he heard an ear-piercing scratching sound coming from behind the bulkhead. Accompanied by a hard tremor, the two-to-three-meter-square door was sucked out from the bulkhead. Between the door and the bulkhead, there was a gap that was enough for an adult to squeeze through. Behind the gap was a pitch-black passage. There was still a faint passing wind, but it seemed to be able to penetrate through the indestructible totem armor and blow directly into the gaps between Peoples bones. Meng Chao and the Wolf King Shivered at the same time. When the passing wind blew onto the pyramid of bones behind the two of them. The bone fragments that were still jumping and making Kacha Kacha Kachanoises had all quieted down. Even the ferocious flames surrounding them dimmed a little. It was as if there were a few extremely ferocious big fellows lurking at the end of the tunnel. When ordinary ferocious beasts smelled their scent, they would be scared out of their wits. Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. The two of them grabbed a bone fragment and crushed it into powder in their palms. Then, they used the life magnetic field to activate the most violent totem power in the bone fragment. Then, they waved the burning bone fragment toward the depths of the tunnel. The burning bone fragment illuminated the tunnel as if it was daytime. It also illuminated the two sides of the tunnel, as if the bone fragment was used as a tool to carve the murals. The densely packed murals depicted the fierce battle between the ancient Turan warriors and the totem beasts. It was as if the mourners had recorded their greatest achievements for the deceased. Even though the strokes of the murals were very rough and even childish. However, the simple yet soul-stirring power contained in each stroke still made the ancient Tulan warriors and totem beasts in the mural want to come out. The ancient warriors and totem beasts that were drenched in blood, their skin split open, their bones protruded, and even their internal organs spurted out. They seemed to be standing on both sides of the tunnel, as if they were lining up to welcome Meng Chao and the Wolf King. When the two of them stepped onto this long tunnel that led to an unknown place, they discovered that there were countless arrowheads and animal teeth embedded under their feet. Even though both of their feet were wrapped in liquid metal-like substances. The sharp edges that shot out from the arrowheads and animal teeth still followed the soles of their feet, pierced through their spines, and pierced straight into their brains. The Wolf King told Meng Chao that this was also the Tulan burial custom from three thousand years ago. Among the burial objects of the deceased, apart from the trophies that showed their valor, there were also fragments of weapons that he had once used. The mourners would embed the shards of incomparably sharp weapons onto the ground of the Sacred Mountain Temple. Every step that the later generations took was like walking on a forest of blades and swords. They had to be highly focused and have precise control over their bodies in order to successfully arrive in front of the ancestral spirits. This was a test. It was also a very effective cultivation method. Indeed, the left, right, and the top of their heads were murals that seemed to have life. Under their feet were arrowheads and animal teeth that could pierce through armor and the soles of their feet at any time. Meng Chaos nerves were highly tense, and he felt that it would consume more mental and physical energy than walking on a real battlefield. As they gradually walked into the depths of the tunnel. The passing wind grew stronger and stronger. It seemed to have transformed into the roars, howls, howls, groans, broken bones and tendons, as well as the sounds of desperate tearing and devouring from thousands of years ago. The highly abstract warriors and fierce beasts on the murals jumped up and down, dancing wildly. They even fought to break free from the two-dimensional restrictions and turned into three-dimensional runes, jumping eagerly toward Meng Chaos body. The totem power that Meng Chao had just absorbed from the bone fragments also began to stir. Thousands of ferocious souls spread out from his boiling blood like tentacles that had broken out of shells, trying to turn him into something completely different from the people on Earth. Meng Chao could not help but start to imagine things. If the Jackalkanus in his previous life had transformed into the Doomsday Wolfafter receiving the inheritance of the Holy Mountain, then what would he become in this life after receiving the inheritance of the Holy Mountain. What would his current self transform into after receiving the inheritance of the sacred mountain? The Wolf King who was walking in front suddenly stood still. Swoosh! He once again raised a pile of bone powder and transformed into dozens of colorful fireworks in the air. With the help of the illumination of the fireworks, Meng Chao discovered that they had already walked out of the tunnel and arrived at another warehouse that was ten times larger than before. No, judging from the shape of the funerary objects displayed here, Meng Chao would rather call this place a museum a museum that specialized in displaying the fossils of large-scale ancient beasts. To the left of Meng Chao was a huge skull of a ferocious beast. From the three triangular-shaped horns that emitted black light and were thicker than Meng Chaos thighs, this thing looked like a triceratops fossil. However, it was at least three to five times larger than the Triceratops on earth. Just the two dark eye sockets alone were more than half a meter in diameter. It was hard to imagine how large the eyeballs of this ancient beast would have been when it was still alive. And would the ferocious light emitted from such eyeballs be able to completely tear apart the resistance of the carbon-based creatures in an instant? On Meng Chaos right side, there was a spine that looked like a giant python or even a flood dragon. Although it did not have a head. The diameter of each joint of the giant Python was higher than Meng Chaos height. Above the joints, there were spikes that looked like sabers and Swords. The spikes were full of holes. It was unclear whether they were used to bleed the prey or inject fatal venom into the preys body. Meng Chao estimated with his naked eyes that the length of the phosphorescence that it was exposed to was more than fifty meters. It coiled around the wall of the Museum. The spine that was hidden in the darkness had no idea how many more joints there were. Compared to this fierce beast, the python-type monsters around Dragon City that were stirring up trouble had become stunted earthworms. This thing was simply an express train that went straight to the deepest part of hell! Under the flickering phosphorescence, there were also countless huge fossils, revealing a corner of the extremely ferocious iceberg. All the fossils were like the bone fragments from earlier. They were crystal clear and smooth like jade, faintly emitting the texture of crystals and metals perfectly fused together Moreover, the surface of the fossils was covered with complicated, beautiful, and natural patterns, which formed mysterious totems. Huala! Huala! Huala The chains on Meng Chaos arms were shaking violently. The surface of the two Skull-crusherswas covered in two clusters of faint red light, too. It was the instinctive reaction of his nerve endings before his brain gave the order when he sensed the enormous energy and the undisguised aura of slaughter contained in the fossils. These enormous fossils had clearly been displayed here for at least three thousand years. However, when they were released from the crevices of their bones, the indescribable deterrence still gave Meng Chao an extremely strong sense of oppression, as if they would be resurrected at any time. However, at the same time that his nerves were stretched to the limit, another voice came from within Meng Chaos body, a desire. It drove him like a moth to the flame, walking step by step towards the fossil of the ancient ferocious beast, opening the arms of his totem armor, releasing his life magnetic field, allowing his soul and the totem power hidden in the fossil of the giant beast to.., perfectly fusing together, transferring the totem that originally grew on the fossil of the giant beast into his armor, skin, flesh, bones, and even bone marrow, using this method to inherit the power of the giant beast.., and became a human-shaped ferocious beast with the ability to destroy the world! Meng Chao clutched his chest tightly. Even through the sturdy breastplate He could feel his heart beating faster and faster. Oh No, oh no. Its the feeling of being moved! Chapter 1326 - A Living, Peerless Weapon! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao had experienced a similar feeling in the two ancient ruins in Dragon City. The scientists of the ancient ruins research center called such mysterious temptation, which originated from the depths of the underground crack, the call Ancient Ruins Summon. Indeed, someone had followed the Ancient Ruins Summon and found lost runes and rare secret treasures. He then went from an unknown person to one of the first-class experts. However, they were only one in ten thousand lucky people. Most of the explorers who had been bewitched by the Ancient Ruins Summon never squeezed into the depths of the rocks on their own. Normal human beings would not have been able to squeeze into them at all. Plus, the grotesque cracks would disappear without a trace. Due to radiation from the crystals that were rich in impurities, their gene chains would be broken. The cells all over their bodies would then lose the function of self-recovery and regeneration. In the end, their brains would still be alive, however, their bodies would rot like a corpse, dying a horrible death. If not, the bone cells might mutate, and the bones would proliferate at a crazy rate, gradually devouring flesh and blood. Then, the soft and elastic body would turn into a stiff and crisp bone sculpture. A lot of mucus would even be secreted from the surface of the skin. Once it met the air, it would quickly harden and wrap the human body inside the giant chrysalis, transforming the person into a deformed monster that looked like a human moth. Battle God Lei Zongchao had told Meng Chao a story. A peerless expert had once used his identity as the Blood Alliances number one experimental subject to venture deep into the ancient ruins countless times. There, he had heard the Ancient Ruins Summon on numerous occasions. Although the ancient summoning might point to an extremely powerful force The vast majority of the force had far exceeded the understanding and endurance of Earthlings until now. Guided by the Ancient Ruins Summon, they had gone in search of the catastrophic powers that were buried deep underground. They were like lab rats that had originally been locked in a biochemical laboratory, only to become the masters of the lab after the humans mysteriously disappeared. They were openly exploring all kinds of dangerous experimental equipment and biochemical agents, they were trying to understand the experimental notes left behind by humans and even reproduce the biochemical experiments of humans to make themselves stronger. There was an 80% to 90% chance that such mice wouldnt have good results. Even if they really became invincible according to human standards, the price they had to pay was far beyond the understanding and endurance of mice. Thinking of this, Meng Chao hurriedly retrieved the information about the survivors and victims of the ancient summoning from the memory bank. He used the bloody, deformed, and deformed images to cool his burning brain. He stopped when he was only one step away from the giant skeleton fossil. Then, he activated the ripple force and spat out a gentle wave from his palm, pressing his heart back into his chest. That was close! Meng Chao let out a long breath. The Sacred Mountain Temple was definitely on the same level as the ancient ruins. Coming to such a mysterious place, he really couldnt let his guard down for even a second. Thinking of this, Meng Chaos peripheral vision swept towards the wolf king beside him. As expected, Hu Langkanus seemed to be deeply attracted by the totem power contained within the huge skeleton fossil. He stared unblinkingly at the enormous triceratops skull. The runes on the six kills armor flickered and disappeared, echoing with the natural patterns on the Triceratops skull. He even couldnt help but extend his arm, touching the most complicated and gorgeous totem above the triceratops skull. Meng Chao turned pale with fright. Without thinking, he crashed into the Wolf King. The wolf king: What are you doing! Meng Chao: I should be the one asking you this question. Do you know what you are doing? Wolf king said, Of course I do. Im testing the mysterious attraction hidden in this skull fossil, as well as my own extreme endurance. Im trying to see how close I can reach, and still maintain a clear mind, free from the interference of illusions and auditory hallucinations! Meng Chao said, Uh, arent you being controlled by illusions and auditory hallucinations, ready to throw yourself into this skull fossil at all costs, to swallow totem power that you cant contain? Wolf king: Of course not!! Although this skull fossil has indeed sent me a tempting invitation, I have long read a lot of records about it in the war epic. I know that it originated from one of the most violent beasts in the history of Tulan ZE. It is definitely not so easy for me to devour it! Even without the reminder of the war epic, as long as I see these giant skeleton fossils in such a complete form, I dont know how many years they have been worshipped in the temple of the sacred mountain. However, not a single warrior has been able to take away even a single bone. I can guess just how violent the power contained within is. If I touch them rashly, I will end up in such a miserable state! Besides, even if the bones and fossils were still alive, no matter how strong they were, they were still defeated by the hero of Tulan. Since they were kept here as trophies, it means that the hero who killed them must be buried somewhere in the depths of the temple. Theres no reason for us not to search for the legacy of those epic heroes, but were wasting our time on these bones, arent we? Alright, Meng Chao admitted that Jackalkanus might be crazy, but he was definitely not stupid. Any actions that seemed to be insane came from complicated calculations and precise deductions. Do you know the origins of these giant beasts? Meng Chao looked up at the fossilized skeletons that were three to five stories tall. Of course, this big guy with three battering rams on his head is known as the Great Triangle of death. Six thousand years ago, Tulanze once wreaked havoc. The Wolf Kings eyes shone with a light that could not be distinguished from excitement or fear as it excitedly introduced, The great triangle of death is draped with a shell that is ten times thicker and heavier than totem armor, and its self-healing speed is also ten times faster. Even if a full-strength attack from a battle group-level powerhouse, at most, it can only set off a faint layer of ripples on the shell. And the three siege hammers on its head are surrounded by incredible power that can directly tear and shatter space! When it rolled toward Tulan town from the horizon like a moving hill, there was no power that could stop it at all. It didnt need to use any fancy combat techniques, either. Whether it was an iron wall or a Tulan Army waiting for it, all it needed to do was to advance straight and crush them. The most terrifying result it achieved was that it tore apart the leaves of a mandala tree like a furious orc and instantly tore apart the half-arm-thick city wall of a Tulan town with tens of thousands of people. In just half a day, all the buildings in the town were razed to the ground by the great triangle of death. When the reinforcements arrived, they were actually unable to find even half of the ruins that were barely standing. In the end, the Blood Hoof clans greatest epic-level powerhouse, fist, fought fiercely with the great triangle of death for five days and five nights before he blasted the incomparably violent totem beasts body into mud, leaving only the sturdiest head. Supposedly, their battlefield covered seven towns within a radius of 100 li. After the fierce battle, all seven towns were turned into ruins. And after the head of the triangle of death lost the support of its body, it actually survived for another twenty years with its incredible vitality In the first ten years, the bloody hoof expert fistbroke through the lofty mountains of Tulanze and even climbed to the top of the insurmountable tusk mountain range. Finally, he found a mandala tree that was as hard as iron. He cut down the trunk of this mandala tree, broke off the branches of the mandala tree, and heavily stuck the head of the Great Triangle of death on it. He tied it tightly with the tendons of the great triangle of death that had been tanned and made it into an indestructible war hammer. In the next ten years, when he brandished this living war hammer that could tear space apart and had an extremely terrifying appearance, fist unified the ox-head tribe that was as numerous as a cows hair. He also helped the Tauren defeat and subdue the wild boar people, the wild elephant people, and the centaurs. He basically unified all the forces that belonged to the Blood Hoof clan today, and he led the Blood Hoof Army to defeat the wolves, tigers, and leopards of the Gold clan for the first time. In one move, he established the position of the Blood Hoof clan that was able to stand on equal footing with the gold clan. Unfortunately, after fist died, no one in the entire blood hoof clan was able to hold this extremely powerful, terrifying, Savage, and Living Warhammer anymore. Those fellows who overestimated their own strength and attempted to become a second fist were either devoured by the totem energy that crazily surged into their bodies the instant they held the Warhammer and transformed into deformed and distorted origin warriors. Or they became old in an instant, as if all their lives had been sucked away by the hammer, and they took their last breath with their aged faces. Or their brains were burned, and flames spurted out of their seven orifices, burning them into a black empty shell at a speed that was too fast to cover ones ears. Even half of their bodies were bitten off by the unruly head of the great triangle of death. A total of thirty to fifty blood hoofed warriors failed the challenge one after another. The losers were either dead or injured. The wounded who barely managed to survive were even more miserable than the dead who died instantly. Finally, even the blood hoofed clan, which was famous for its bravery and fearlessness, no one dared to challenge this peerless weapon used by an epic-level powerhouse. After losing its masters control, it was unable to taste the sweetness of fresh blood and the pleasure of killing. The head of the great triangle of death was like a flower that had lost the sunlight and the moisture of rain. It quickly withered and died of depression. In the end, the people could only send this dead head into the depths of the sacred mountain temple to stay with the only master who could conquer it in the past 10,000 years. Say, Im from the Gold clan, and my totem style is completely different from the Blood Hoof clan. How could I provoke the infamous Great Triangle of deathwithout making any preparations Chapter 1327 - Demonic Abyss Worm Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation As the Wolf King became more and more excited as he spoke, he sounded slightly neurotic. In Meng Chaos mind, a Minotaur warrior with a muscular build, a bronze head, an iron forehead, and a beast skin draped over his body, filled with a savage aura, appeared. He was swinging the trunk of a mandrake tree, but there was a huge triceratops head at the end of the trunk. This head was actually still alive. Its bloodthirsty eyeballs were emitting a soul-stirring light, and its bloody mouth could even release a thunderous roar. It was an incomparably valiant, savage, and shocking scene. He once again rejoiced. Fortunately, he had rich experience in exploring ruins and knew that those who were deeply attracted by the Ancient Ruins Summon but could not extricate themselves would most likely end up in a miserable state. Thus, he was not easily bewitched by the mysterious power that originated from the depths of the huge skeleton fossil. Although he was truly tempted, this savage Great Triangle of Death was not something that the current him could digest and absorb. As for the huge spine next to the Great Triangle of Death, which was like a hell train, the Wolf King knew little about its origin too. It was said that it came from a totem beast called the Demonic Abyss Worm. When this terrifying monster first appeared in the Turan orcs nightmare, it was still a harmless existence that was less than half an arm long and thinner than the Turan orcs fingers. However, this little earthworm had a mouth that was sharper than that of an Arctic lamprey. It had a stronger suction force than an octopus sucker, and it could secrete paralytics similar to a leech. As such, it could make its prey completely unaware of its existence until it used its sharp mouth to tear open the skin, burrow into the flesh, and hide in its preys body. Then, the prey would finally notice the existence of the Demonic Abyss Worm. Usually, it would feed on its preys internal organs. At a speed visible to the naked eye, it would grow from a little earthworm to a giant python, and then from a giant python to a flood dragon that overturned rivers and seas. As its size increased, the Demonic Abyss Worms appetite grew accordingly. In the beginning, it would try to find prey that was even larger in size, which could vary from barbarian elephant warriors to other gigantic totem beasts. Soon, it would find that it was the biggest creature in its hunting range of several hundred miles. Therefore, it would curl up and began to evolve, gaining an extremely strong, flexible, and sharp spine. When it opened its mouth, which was now more than ten to twenty meters in diameter, it resembled a man-eating flower. The mouth that it had originally used to burrow into its preys body would have also evolved to possess whirlpool-levels of suction force. It could suck its struggling prey into its body from a distance of dozens or even hundreds of arms. After completing its evolution, the Demonic Abyss Worm would be no different from a real abyss, devouring all living creatures within its field of vision. From the Turan orcs to the other totem beasts, from the mandrake trees to all the flowers and plants that grew alongside the mandrake trees Even the thin layer of algae that covered the ground was not spared. Once it poisoned a place, it would wipe it out more efficiently than raging flames that burned for three days and three nights. One could probably say that as long as one ran fast enough when facing the Great Triangle of Death, the enormous creature that only knew how to go on a rampage and unleash its destructive desires to its hearts content might lose interest in an insignificant little guy. Even if the person was killed by the Great Triangle of Death, at least, a few pieces of flesh and blood, which were as rotten as mud, would still be left behind. However, when a pitiful prey heard the hurricane-like whistling from the depths of the Demonic Abyss Worms mouth, it often meant the end. Moreover, there would not be the slightest bit of bone residue left behind. This beasts digestive ability was so strong that it did not even need an excretion hole! When such a monster appeared within the Gold Clans territory and turned the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards hunting grounds into barren lands, it naturally triggered the Lion and Tiger Clans wrath. However, the two hunting teams from the Lion and Tiger Clans mysteriously disappeared on their way to encircle and annihilate the Demonic Abyss Worm. They did not leave behind half a sword, half a piece of armor, half a bone, or even half a drop of blood. There was no sign of a fierce battle on the battlefield that had been licked by the Demonic Abyss Worm. It was as if hundreds of burly men armed to the teeth had vanished into thin air. The Demonic Abyss Worm, on the other hand, continued to grow and expand repeatedly. The warriors of the Lion and Tiger Clans became shocked and furious, sharpening their sabers and preparing to challenge the giant beast with an extremely strong appetite once again. To everyones surprise, however, the hero who finally defeated the Demonic Abyss Worm was neither a fierce lion warrior nor a tiger warrior, but Stomach-less King from the Bear Clan. Although the bearmen were large in size and fierce in temperament, they possessed relatively strong individual combat ability. Unfortunately, their reproductive ability was too low. Every time the weather got cold, they would become drowsy, abnormally lazy, and lose their desire to fight, which made it impossible for them to join the Gold Clans main forces. However, even if the Bear Clan had only produced one epic hero, Stomach-less King, in the past ten thousand years, it was enough for todays bear people to boast about it for another ten thousand years. Before the earth-shaking and soul-stirring epic battle with the Demonic Abyss Worm, the Bear Clan warrior, Stomach-less King, had not been famous for his combat ability. The ability that he relied on to become famous and awe-inspiring was his appetite. Just as everyone advocated valor, in Turan culture, the amount of food one ate was also an important criterion to measure ones combat strength. The legendary heroes in the war epics had drunk up the lake water that filled up a pond in one go after three days and three nights of a fierce battle with an enormous totem beast. They had also eaten up the mandrake fruits in the entire forest, followed by the totem beasts flesh and blood. It was a common thing. Aside from a showdown on the death arena, using the amount of food to decide the winner was a popular game among the Turan orcs. People would call those, who had an astonishing amount of food and could sweep up the clouds, as well as destroy food that piled up like a mountain, Kings of Gluttony. Every town in Picturesque Orchid King had their own big eater. The King of Gluttony, who was able to perfectly digest and absorb all the food and transform mandrake fruits and the flesh of totem beasts into destructive power, would usually be one of the top fighters in the area. The reason why this King of Gluttony had such a strange name was not that he did not have a stomach. It was because, at that time, Picturesque Orchid Lake had publicly acknowledged that the ordinary title, King of Gluttony, was not enough to describe this giant bears terrifying appetite. In other words, he had already widened the gap between him and the other kings. If he continued to call himself King of Gluttony, then all the other big-stomach kings in Picturesque Orchid Lake, apart from him, would have to change their names. Stomach-less King meant that his appetite was so shocking that it seemed like a bottomless hole that led straight to the sea had been installed in his body instead of a stomach. No matter how much food he swallowed, it would be instantly transported to the vast sea. Before Stomach-less King dealt with the Demonic Abyss Worm, his most glorious achievement had been conquering the entire Barbarian Elephant Clan. The barbarian elephant warriors, who were proud and arrogant in the face of the Minotaurs and boars, had lowered their proud heads. Even though he was an outsider from the Gold Clan, he was still praised in the Barbarian Elephant Clans war epic. Of course, it had been a competition of gluttony. In short, Stomach-less King and the Demonic Abyss Worm were both existences that claimed to be able to devour everything. It was precisely this point that infuriated him. Stomach-less King did not care about the whereabouts of the two hunting squads that had mysteriously disappeared, as well as the hundreds of lion and tiger warriors. He did not care whether the Demonic Abyss Worms hunting grounds would extend to the Bear Clans habitat either. He was not interested in the glory and authority of legendary heroes, epic-level powerhouses, and War Chiefs at all. In his life, the only thing that mattered was the word eat. Therefore, he would never allow something more astonishing than his appetite to exist in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Regardless of whether that thing was a totem beast that could grow indefinitely or some demon or monster. So, Stomach-less King went up to the Demonic Abyss Worm and started a new match. Stomach-less King was aware that his combat strength was not outstanding to the extent that he was invincible in the entire Gold Clan. At least, he was far from being a worthy opponent of several hundred lion and tiger warriors combined. Besides, his goal was not to kill the Demonic Abyss Worm. He just wanted to eat this beast. Hence, he did not waste any time in front of the Demonic Abyss Worms bloody mouth. Before the Demonic Abyss Worm activated its powerful suction force, he jumped into the depths of its throat. Thats right, he wanted to eat the Demonic Abyss Worm from the inside out, just like how the worm treated its prey when it was still in larval form. But it was not easy. It was extremely dangerous because the Demonic Abyss Worm was famous for its terrifying digestive ability that could devour everything. The Demonic Abyss Worms body was filled with corrosive agents and digestive enzymes that were a hundred times more effective than stomach acid. It was able to digest an entire towering tree that was as tall as a hundred arms and as thick as three to five people in just half an hour. Meanwhile, its throat, stomach, and intestines were also filled with shredding thorns that were as tough and sharp as fangs. Through the vibration of its muscles and tendons, it could spin at high speed like a meat grinder. It used that special function to crush the bones of its prey, and even rocks and metals, which were extremely tough. When Stomach-less King jumped into the Demonic Abyss Worms throat, the spinning thorns immediately scratched him until he was covered in bruises and bleeding. Acid that was a hundred times more effective than stomach acid poured into Stomach-less Kings wounds from all directions. Then, the digestive enzymes began to decompose his flesh and blood at a speed visible to the naked eye. The pain of being soaked in sulfuric acid and the fear of being digested by the giant beast and dying without a burial place would have been enough to break down the bravest warrior. The strongest line of defense in his heart would have been destroyed if he were an ordinary person. However, Stomach-less King was completely unbothered. He only noticed one thing. Food was everywhere. Chapter 1328 - Another Monster War Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Stomach-less King began what he was best at and most passionate about. He shook his cheeks, opened up his back molars, and started to devour. Even when he opened his mouth to the limit, it was not even one-tenth of the Demonic Abyss Worms bloody mouth, which could split open in all directions. Nevertheless, his speed of devouring flesh and blood was not inferior to the latter. A large amount of the Demonic Abyss Worms flesh and blood was brutally torn off by him. Before he had the time to chew, they slid into his esophagus. Stomach-less King seemed to have no stomach at all. A huge burning cauldron that was filled with magma filled his entire stomach. It was enough to melt everything. When the Demonic Abyss Worms flesh and blood fell into the cauldron, they instantly transformed into the purest energy. It was then absorbed by Stomach-less Kings hungry cells until not a single drop was left. After absorbing enough energy, Stomach-less Kings own flesh and blood regenerated at an incredible speed. His limbs that had just been corroded by the acid and digestive enzymes were riddled with potholes, and the white of his bones was even exposed. However, flesh of steel and blood regenerated, ready to be torn and corroded at any time. The Demonic Abyss Worms cell division and self-healing ability were no less than that of Stomach-less King. No matter how much flesh and internal organs Stomach-less King ate, it could heal and regenerate at a visible speed. Just like that, the two monsters with the same terrifying ability to devour and regenerate, one human and one beast, fell into the longest battle in Picturesque Orchid Lakes history. They were like the ouroboros, biting each others heads and tails in an endless cycle. They kept using the others flesh and blood as food to make up for the damage caused by the others bite. For a whole month, the lion and tiger warriors, who were dozens of miles away from the battlefield, could hear an earth-shaking rumble coming from the center of the battlefield. It was the rumbling sound of the Demonic Abyss Worms bowels. However, no one was willing to disturb the epic competition between Stomach-less King and the Demonic Abyss Worm. The warriors of the Lion and Tiger Clans had their own pride and personality. They were not willing to take advantage of the situation when Stomach-less King still had a fighting chance. That was one of the reasons. The more important reason was that all the Turan warriors had learned this rule of survival from the Barbarian Elephant Clan: Do not disturb Stomach-less King while he was eating Not under any circumstance. The thunderous roar lasted for more than a month. Then, the Demonic Abyss Worms intestines wriggled and finally weakened. It began to struggle. Sometimes it curled up into a ball, and sometimes it tightened into a straight line. It rubbed against the towering tree and drew countless traces of pain on the ground. From the depths of his bloody mouth, which had once devoured countless lives, came a weak wail. But Stomach-less King was still eating. He was focused on eating, ignoring everything else. According to the analysis of the scars found on his body later, during this one month, the ubiquitous acid and digestive enzymes had at least stripped Stomach-less Kings flesh and blood from his bones, it had been completely peeled off, decomposed, and corroded over seventy to eighty times. In the end, Stomach-less Kings fingers, toes, limbs, eyeballs, ears, and lips were all digested by the Demonic Abyss Worm, and they could no longer be regenerated. However, even if there was only a bare body like a seal or only a mouth left, Stomach-less King continued to gobble down the food in a race against time. Life did not cease, and the devouring did not stop. In the end, the epic hero lost his sight, hearing, touch, smell, and most of his ability to move, but his appetite became a hundred times stronger than before. He won this unprecedented competition, the soul-stirring competition of gluttony. The number of cell divisions in the Demonic Abyss Worm finally reached its limit. Its flesh and blood regeneration ability had also broken through the critical point of collapse. Most importantly, it was tired of the taste of constantly devouring and digesting. In the long years that it had grown from a small earthworm into a giant python, for the first time, it felt extremely full and tired. It was full. It was tired of eating. It vomited. The Demonic Abyss Worm began to regurgitate everything. Its central nerves that were hundreds of meters long seemed to have been strangled by billions of lightning bolts, causing its flesh and blood to spasm violently. In the past month or so, Stomach-less King had already demolished the Demonic Abyss Worms stomach seven times, turning its world upside down. Even though the Demonic Abyss Worm had a powerful self-healing ability, its flesh and internal organs that were reborn had also turned into mush. Along with the violent spasms, a large amount of flesh, internal organs, and even acid shot out from the depths of its throat. The Demonic Abyss Worm was like a bulging leather bag that was filled with water, with a hole pierced through it. As the contents poured out, it withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The scales that were originally as hard as iron were all peeled off from its body. Under the scales, the originally soft and powerful skin was also covered with wrinkles and cracks, like a shed snakeskin. In the end, only a layer of wrinkled dead skin was left, wrapping around the huge spine. The flesh between the skin and the bones was either eaten up by Stomach-less King or vomited out by the Demonic Abyss Worm. When the warriors of the Lion and Tiger Clans heard the earth-shaking vomiting sound and realized that victory and defeat had been decided, they hurried to the center of the battlefield. By then, the Demonic Abyss Worm was already dead. Ar the center of the vomit, they found Stomach-less King, who was riddled with holes and badly mutilated. Stomach-less King could no longer see, hear, or touch anything. Between his chest and abdomen, under the skin as thin as cicada wings, his intestines and stomach could still be seen. It was rumbling like a cold and merciless crusher. Stomach-less King had lost his eyeballs, but his eye sockets were filled with blood, and they emitted a greedy light that pierced toward the top of the Holy Mountain. It was as if he was looking at the feast that the ancestors had set up for the warriors that they would never be able to finish. He had lost all his skin and was covered with fascia and tendons. A satisfied smile appeared on his extremely hideous face. After burping lightly, Stomach-less King said his last words that made all the lion and tiger warriors present dumbfounded. Im eighty percent full. That was the story of Stomach-less King and the Demonic Abyss Worm. It was also the story of the most exciting King of Gluttony competition in the history of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Ever since Stomach-less Kings death, the warriors of Picturesque Orchid Lake would still occasionally battle with their appetites. However, few clans and towns still held a serious King of Gluttony competition. All the Turan people had unanimously agreed that Stomach-less King and the Demonic Abyss Worm had created an unprecedented miracle. After their month-and-a-half-long, earth-shattering battle, the competition between the gluttons of all forms and levels had become a childs game. The exceptions were Fist and the Great Triangle of Death, as well as Stomach-less King and the Demonic Abyss Worm. Every giant skeleton fossil on display in the fossil museum had a soul-stirring story. It would lead to a hero who had once made a name for himself in history. The Wolf King knew the history of these fossils and the story of the epic heroes like the back of his hand. He took Meng Chao to walk among the giant skeleton fossils for a long time. He was eloquent and eloquent. In the end, he concluded, The monster war that happened five or six thousand years ago was the golden age of the heroes and heroes! At that time, the warriors of the five clans worked together to fight against the common enemy. They rushed to the overwhelming beast tide one after another and fought to the death against the epic beasts that were dozens of times larger than them. Victory would leave a mark in history, creating a miracle that stunned countless successors. Even if we were defeated, we would still be able to kill to our hearts content and die happily! Unlike today, Picturesque Orchid Lakes totem beasts were almost wiped out by us. We could only kill each other or find trouble with the Holy Light faction. Such a battle was indeed interesting, but it was never as grand and legendary as the battle between orcs and monsters. I swear that if I can really obtain the inheritance of the Holy Mountain, I will definitely return here and absorb the power contained in the bones and fossils of the Triangle of Death and the Demonic Abyss Worm. I will witness the elegance of the legendary champions such as Fist and Stomach-less King with my own eyes! Wait However, Meng Chao extracted a very sensitive keyword from the Wolf Kings long speech. His ears immediately perked up. What did you say just now? Monster War? Thats right, monster. The Wolf King glanced at Meng Chao and said nonchalantly, Five to six thousand years ago, or even earlier, totem beasts were scattered in every corner of Picturesque Orchid Lake. They were numerous and extremely aggressive. At that time, the Turan orcs were not like today. They did not have so many totem armors and did not completely grasp the power hidden in the depths of totems. The territories of the five great clans hadnt expanded to the Land of Holy Lights borders, but they could pierce into the hinterland of the Holy Light humans. The conflict between us and the Holy Light faction wasnt too intense. At that time, the totem beasts were our greatest enemy. So, at that time, the Turan orcs all called the totem beasts, monsters. For thousands of years, they fought with the totem beasts for living space, hunting and anti-hunting, devouring and anti-devouring battles, and called it the Monster War. The Monster War was even crueler than the Battle of Glory between us and the Holy Light faction. Because both sides in the war of Honor had solid defense lines and vast hinterlands. Except for a few cases where the army was defeated, both sides could gain precious breathing space in their hinterlands. However, the totem beasts were mixed with us, and they could attack us at any time. Thousands of years of the Monster War has taken the lives of countless Turan warriors. However, we have also harvested a large amount of flesh and blood of totem beasts, and refined the mysterious material in the flesh and blood that can be used to forge totem armor. On the totem beasts bones, the naturally growing mysterious patterns have also allowed us to gradually understand the true meaning of totem power. It can be said that without the Monster War, the Turan civilization today would not exist. It was the ferocious and vicious monsters that tried to destroy everything in the past that shaped the Turan orcs into what they are today! Chapter 1329 - Going Back to the Beginning Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao did not expect the Turan civilizations encounter to be the same as that of Dragon City. Although he had repeatedly told himself that it was just a coincidence, Picturesque Orchid Lake and Monster Mountain Range were close to each other. When encountering natural enemies or environmental changes, a large number of birds and beasts would naturally cross the mountain range. After migrating from Monster Mountain Range to Picturesque Orchid Lake, they would be enveloped and eroded by the liquid metal-like substance hidden there before gradually evolving into totem beasts. However, his heart was still heavy. Just as the Wolf King had said, the totem beasts had shaped the current Tulan people. The Monster War that happened in Tulanze had transformed the Tulan people from a high-tech civilization that was capable of smelting super alloys, constructing glorious cities, and shuttling through the sea of stars into a brave, ruthless, and ignorant.., a high-level Beastmanthat ate raw meat and drank blood. Then, what would the people of Dragon City in a thousand years be like after the Monster War that took place in Dragon City? Meng Chao took a deep breath. His eyes became sharp and urgent. Dont waste time here. He said in a deep voice, Based on your intuition, what should we do next and what should we look for? Of course, we should look for the burial places of the legendary heroes, such as the Fist and the stomach-less king,the Wolf King said The burial places of the legendary heroes are not too far away from each other,the Wolf King said. All the skeletons here are the burial items of the legendary heroes. Naturally, there are a lot of burial items in the burial places of the legendary heroes, including the weapons that he used when he was alive, the secret medicines that he often consumed, the fragments of his totem armor, and even the legacy items that contain powerful willpower and battle experience. Compared to the fierce beast-patterned bones that are extremely difficult to control, the legacy items of a legendary hero are more likely to be digested and absorbed by us. More importantly, in the Tulan burial custom, the victims who are qualified to be buried in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain will participate in the feast set up by the ancestral spirit after they die. The stronger the victim is, the more glorious the battle record will be, and his corpse will be qualified to sit closer to the ancestral spirit. In other words, as long as we find the burial place of the fist or the stomach-less king, we will only be one step away from the heritage of the ancestral spirits Understood. Meng Chao nodded, but he frowned slightly. However, the space where the enormous bones and fossils are displayed seems to be much larger than we imagined. We have been moving in the same direction. We have circled ten times, but we still havent touched the wall. There are only forks and forks in the Forest of bones everywhere. There is no exit at all. I feel that its a little strange. Logically speaking, the sacred mountain temple itself should be the huge fireball that fell from the sky and burned fiercelyrecorded in the Sacred Mountain Temple. There shouldnt be such a huge space inside it, and it shouldnt be used to make use of space in such a wasteful way. Speaking up to this point, Meng Chao suddenly stood still. Looking at the huge totem beast skull in front of him and being stared at by the dark eye sockets on the skull, Meng Chaos forehead was covered in a layer of cold sweat, and his heart suddenly groaned. The Wolf King also sucked in a breath of cold air beside him, and muttered in disbelief, This is impossible! What appeared in front of the two of them was the huge skull that they had discovered when they had just stepped into the Fossil Museum.. The three horns that soared into the sky were surrounded by mysterious and complicated patterns. In the depths of the empty eye sockets that had lost their eyeballs, it was as if the flames of war from thousands of years ago were still burning. Even though it had been dead for a long time, one could still hear the roars of unwillingness, anger, and bloodthirst from the depths of the skull even if one put ones ear slightly closer to the skull. All of its features indicated that it was the unique and genuine Triangle of death! Beside the triangle of death, the giant spine of the abyssal demonic worm that was like a regional train was also quietly dormant, meandering all the way to the depths of the darkness, there was no sign of its brutal, hungry, and devouring appearance before it was born. The two of them circled around ten times and returned to the starting point. But this was impossible. Because they were exploring outside in a clockwise spiral. Every time they walked around, the radius would expand by three to five meters. In this way, they ensured that their footprints could cover every corner of this space evenly, and they would not miss any clues. After ten rounds, their Exploration Range had reached at least a hundred meters away. It was impossible for them to return to their original spot. Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. In the Forest of bones that faintly echoed with the roars of fierce beasts and countless pairs of dark eye sockets that were surrounded by fierce flames, the two of them could feel a bone-piercing chill that came from the depths of their hearts. Dont go in circles, go straight! The two of them said in unison. They used the two eye sockets of the great triangle of death as the central axis. They walked straight ahead. Every three to five steps, they would stop and observe the huge fossilized bones around them. They would modify their path to ensure that their path was absolutely accurate and stable. Even if there were huge fossilized bones in front of them, they would never take a detour. Instead, they would go straight through the gaps between the bones or climb over the huge fossilized bones. However, even if they did not look back, after walking for hundreds of steps, they still returned to their original spot and saw the skull of the great triangle of death. What was even stranger was that they had just set off from the eye sockets of the Great Triangle of death. Now, they were still being deeply stared at by those dark eye sockets. They did not see the back of the head of the Great Triangle of death. In other words, they were not going in a big circle. They were going back the same way they came. Meng Chao and the Wolf King gritted their teeth at the same time. Both of them realized the seriousness of the problem. If it was an ordinary person, they might still be affected by the terrain and even the magnetic field, and get lost in the Forest of bones. However, their direction recognition ability, spatial mapping ability, and muscle control ability were all outstanding existences in their respective races. If they had the intention to run in a straight line in a certain direction, even if they accelerated to the maximum speed, the deviation from the predetermined trajectory would not exceed half a degree. How could they make such a low-level mistake as going back the way they came? Then, the two of them tried to move forward along the spine of the abyss demon insect. However, the spine of the abyss demon worm had a limit no matter how long it was. When the spine finally reached its end, they lost the direction to move forward. They took a few more steps forward, and soon, they saw the front of the Hell Trainagain. They also tried to circulate the magnetic levitation force and break through the air. At least, they could see the appearance of the dome clearly. However, when they slowly floated to a height of twenty to thirty meters, they suddenly felt that the world was spinning. Their heads were heavy, and their feet were light. They were like two ants trapped in a hot pot, but the hot pot had been turned upside down. They went from floating up to slowly descending, and then landed between the bones and fossils of the Grand Triangle of death and the Abyss demonic insects. The pathway that led them to the Fossil Museumhad disappeared. No matter how many bone powder they spilled, how many colorful fireworks they lit up in the air, and how large the area was, it did not matter. Their line of sight pierced through the oddly-shaped giant skeleton fossil, and what they saw was still the creeping darkness. The bone powder they picked up from the skeleton pyramid was quickly exhausted. They didnt have much light left, so they had to use it at a more critical moment. It seems that we have fallen into a very special spatial maze. Meng Chao rushed left and right, but he was still at his wits end. He simply sat down at the origin, holding his head in his hands, and quietly thought between the darkness and the dim light. In the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain, there were all kinds of treacherous traps and fatal trials, which were all expected. And the fact that the Hu Langkanus in his previous life could successfully pass the test and obtain the inheritance of the sacred mountain meant that this spatial maze was definitely not unsolvable. In the end, it was just a phenomenon that often occurred in the Archean ruins of Dragon City. At most, the scale was a little larger, and the structure was a little more complicated. In the face of the Ghost wallphenomenon, the most taboo thing was to panic and turn around like a headless fly, exhausting all of his precious physical energy. Rules. Any spatial maze had rules. If it was a completely chaotic space swirl, it would have absorbed all the materials in the surroundings and torn them into pieces long ago. It would not be like the giant skeletons and fossils that were still standing there steadily. The purpose of the ancient Tulan people building the Fossil Museumwas obviously not to trap all the latecomers, but to conduct a special test for them. As long as it was a test. There must be a standard answer. Meng Chao closed his eyes and recalled everything he had just seen.. He began to construct a model of the entire spatial maze in his mind. Chapter 1330 - The Direction of the Bones Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There are a total of three hundred and forty-seven bones of different sizes and shapes. There is no visible passage between the fossils, nor is there any order or distribution pattern. Its not based on the size and completeness of the bones, or according to the type and age of the totem beasts. Its not even facing the same direction or the same center. On the ground, there are a lot of scratches that look like the claw marks of ferocious beasts. However, these scratches are also crisscrossed, messy, and of different depths. No effective information can be extracted. Could it be that something like the Morse code can extract a series of numbers from the number of bones or the depth of the scratches, and then translate the numbers into words through a special algorithm? No, no, no. Dont think too hard about the answer. You must know that this puzzleis reserved for the simple-minded Tulan Orcs. When the ancient Tulan people built the Museum of fossils, they probably didnt have high expectations for the intelligence of their descendants. Therefore, the answer must be very simple, and the clues must be very intuitive. It must be so intuitive that they can see it at a glance without having to master the four operations and the nine-nine multiplication table! Meng Chao focused his mind and calmed down again. He carefully recalled the posture of each skeleton fossil and the similarities between them, trying to find the information that he had overlooked. Soon, he found something very strange. According to the spatial model that he had constructed in his mind, there were almost no two adjacent skeleton fossils that were placed face to face. There were also almost no two adjacent skeleton fossils that were facing the same direction. If he used the Great Triangle of deathas the starting point, imagine that a dazzling line of sight blossomed from its dark eye sockets and turned into a burning arrow. Then, this arrow happened to stab into the body of the abyss demon insect. Then, he walked along the spine of the abyss demon insect and imagined that its head was still growing at the front of its spine. Then, the abyss demon worms gaze should be staring at the third skeleton fossil. The third skeleton fossil was staring at the fourth skeleton fossil. And so on. The fifth, sixth, seventh all the skeleton fossils were connected together by their nonexistent gazes. Could it be so? The line of sight of the skeleton fossil is the direction that the ancient Tulan people pointed to! Meng Chao told this guess to the Wolf King. The Wolf King also felt that this was indeed the style of the ancestral spirits. The two immediately set out from the triangle of death, passing through the Abyss demonic worm, and found the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh the ninety-ninth skeleton fossil. The two faintly felt that they had already walked on the right path. That was because whether it was expanding the exploration area in circles, moving straight in a direction, or floating in midair, they could not take more than a few hundred steps before returning to their original point. And this time, they had already taken more than a thousand steps. It seems that we are about to succeed! Meng Chao and the Wolf King let out a sigh of relief at the same time. However, after crossing the hundredth skeleton fossil, they once again saw the vague outline of the triangle of death in the rolling black fog in front of them. Meng Chao was speechless. Theres no reason! He was puzzled. Even with my wisdom, I cant see through the mysteries of this spatial maze! In the past, those Tulan orcs who might not even know how to write their own names when they came here, how could they find the right path among these messy and irregular skeleton fossils? This unintentional sentence caused the wolf king to fall into deep thought. After a moment, the Wolf Kings eyes lit up as he came to a sudden realization. I understand now, Reaper. Your train of thought is generally correct. However, you have overlooked some details. The wolf king said excitedly, Its not a head! Not a head? Meng Chao was surprised. What do you mean? These skeleton fossils are indeed the dao marks left by the ancient Tulan people for the later generations, but we shouldnt go in the direction that their heads lead us. The Wolf King pointed at the spine of the abyss demonic insect and said with certainty, You see, when we first stepped into this skeleton forest, we saw the fossils of the Great Triangle of death and the Abyss demonic insect. Of these two fossils, one only has a humongous head, while the other only has a spine and no head. This is a very obvious hint. The ancient Tulan told us that the clues they left had nothing to do with whether or not the ferocious beast had a head. Just now, we passed by more than a hundred skeleton fossils, and at least seven of them had missing skulls or broken facial bones, which were seriously damaged. We couldnt distinguish the direction of its line of sight at all. We could only make wild guesses and accidentally stumble upon it. How is it possible to find the right path? Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He had to admit that the Wolf King was more observant than him. Just now, he had also found several skeleton fossils with broken skulls or missing parts. He had thought that the ancient Tulan people were careless and did not care about small details, or that as time passed, many skeleton fossils had been eroded by time. Thinking about it carefully, he was indeed too impatient and self-righteous. If its not the head or the direction of the line of sight, then where are these bones and fossils going to lead us to? Meng Chao humbly asked the Wolf King for advice. The Jackalkanus from his previous life should have solved this mystery. Go in the direction of the most powerful weapon on its body! The Wolf Kings gaze was determined, and victory was in its grasp. During my exploration just now, I discovered something very interesting many of the bones and fossils that were displayed here had their skulls broken and even missing. However, almost all of the bones and fossils, the hardest, sharpest, most ferocious, and most terrifying weapons, were intact. Thinking about it carefully, this is very normal. When the ancient warriors fought fiercely with the ferocious beasts, they would often target the heads of the ferocious beasts and unleash the most brutal power with all their might. As long as the heads of the ferocious beasts were blasted into a pile of mud, the ferocious beasts would naturally die a horrible death. However, the most lethal weapon on the body of the ferocious beasts is the essence of its life, which is as strong as totem armor. It is definitely not so easy to destroy. If I were an ancient Tulan, I would choose a deadly weapon instead of a simple head if I wanted to leave some Dao Marks. Look, the deadliest weapon on the great triangle of death is the three horns on its forehead that can tear space apart. Its deadly weapon is in the same direction as its eye sockets, which caused our misjudgment just now. However, the most lethal weapon on its body is not the bloody mouth in front of its spine, but the huge bone tumor at the end of its spine at the tail. It is said that when the abyssal magic bug was still alive, its tail was not only as hard as iron like a meteor hammer that was magnified a hundred times, and when it waved, it had a thunderous momentum. It could also use ultra-high frequency vibrations to crush everything it wanted to devour. This tail was mainly used to crush mountain rocks and help the abyssal demonic worm to slowly devour an entire mountain, absorbing the high-energy nutrients hidden in the rocks and soil. However, when it encountered the armored Tulan Warrior, the Beast did not mind at all. It used the violent twitching of its muscles to sweep its high-frequency oscillating strange tail like a violent hurricane, sweeping the entire army into its bloody mouth. It was precisely because the stomach-less king did not want to clash head-on with the Strange Tail of the Abyss demonic worm that he jumped into its mouth on his own initiative at the moment of the battle! If this is the correct way of thinking, then we have taken the wrong path just now we should not go up along the spine of the abyss demonic worm, but down to look for its deformed and swollen tailbone! The two regrouped and set off again. They followed the spine of the abyssal demonic worm all the way to its tailbone. Soon, they found that its tail, which was full of bone tumors and spurs like a meteor hammer, was pointing at another fossil skeleton of a ferocious beast that looked like a coiled python. According to Meng Chaos theory just now, they should have explored the right front of the skull of the giant python. But the Wolf King stopped him with his bright eyes. This isnt a giant python! Jackal,kanus said resolutely. Brain Fluke.Although its skeleton was very similar to that of a giant python, when it was still alive, it was covered in incomparably hideous flesh and carapace, but it was like a giant centipede that was magnified hundreds of times, it was a combination of reptiles and arthropods. And the thing that looked like a skull that grew at the front of its spine was not a real head, but a bait that it deliberately exposed. If someone or another totem beast mistook the brain fluke for a giant python and tried to bite off its head or bite off its seven inches. Its lethal weapon, which was roughly located between the ninth and tenth vertebrae, could launch the most vicious attack on its prey that was close at hand. The fatal weapon of the brain trematode was a string of hollow cartilage that was exquisitely structured and interlocked. Normally, the hollow cartilage would be folded and compressed at the part that looked like its seven inches. Once the other totem beasts opened their bloody mouths and bit its seven inches, the seven incheswould be crushed. The hollow cartilage that was located between the seven inchescould be shot out like a spring that was compressed to the extreme, forming a sharp tube that was dozens of meters long and surrounded by thorns, the strawthat could be rotated flexibly was like the tongue of an ant-eating beast. The tongue of an ant-eating beast could penetrate into the complicated ant nests and lick all the ants clean. The straw of a brain trematode could pierce through the enemys throat and travel through the enemys head, chest, and abdomen along the major arteries, trachea, or digestive tract, instantly sucking the enemys brain matter or internal organs, it sucks everything out. Chapter 1331 - The Sealed Army Look, between the ninth and tenth vertebrae of this brain fluke. There is an expansion filled with holes. That is the mark of the cartilage being folded. The Wolf King pointed at a certain part of the fossil and said to Meng Chao, So, the front left where these holes point to, and not the front right where the parts that look like skulls point to, is the direction we are heading in. Sure enough, they found another fossil of a fierce beast skeleton that looked like a tiger in the front left of the brain flukes ejection cartilage. However, it had traces of wings on its back. Half of the beasts head was missing, and it was staring ahead. But its forelimbs, which had terrifying sharp claws, pointed to the right front. Go to the right! The Wolf King said without hesitation. Just like that, the Wolf King would stop and carefully identify its deadliest weapon every time it passed by a fossil skeleton of a ferocious beast. It was also thanks to his extensive knowledge that he knew all the famous ferocious beasts recorded in Turans epic. He could even vividly describe the entire process of the fierce battle between these ferocious beasts and the heroes. Many of the deadly weapons of the ferocious beasts were not on their bones. The fossilsthat appeared in front of the two of them had long become uneven and incomplete. It was thanks to the Wolf Kings deep understanding of the structure of these beasts that he was able to restore them one by one and find the direction of the deadly weapons. When they passed by one hundred and twenty-seven bones of the beasts, the group of fossils in the Black Fog in front of them suddenly became sparse and a brand new skeleton of the beasts appeared. Its Here! Meng Chao and the Wolf King both felt their spirits rise. They all remembered that they had set off from the two fossilized beast bones behind them. After taking three to five steps, they would return to the starting point of the triangle of death and the Abyss demonic worm. But this time, they didnt see the damned bones of the triangle of death and the Abyss demonic worm. The brand new fossilized beast skeleton meant that they had stepped into a brand new space that had never appeared before! When they carefully observed this fossil beast skeleton, they discovered that it was crouching on the ground and curled up into a ball. It was filled with fear and respect, completely subservient to the absolute strength of the Tulan Warriors. On its high buttocks, there was a huge tail pointing straight ahead. The two followed the direction of its tail and continued forward. After 37 steps, a path paved by the fossil beast skeleton appeared under their feet, extending all the way to the depths of the dark void. Ive finally walked out! Meng Chao and the Wolf King let out a long sigh of relief at the same time. Meng Chao was secretly glad that he had made the right decision in adopting the follow-up tactic. If it werent for the fact that Jackalkanus had such a deep memory of the heroes and ferocious beasts of the Tulan civilization, even if he had realized the key to breaking the situation based on his identity as an earthling.., it would have been impossible for him to identify the fatal weapons that had so many bones and fossils of the beasts. So, the space maze just now was a test of the later generationsgrasp of history? Only those who were familiar with the heroes of the history of Tulan, who were obsessed with their glorious achievements and worshipped the ancient powerhouses, were qualified to admire the splendor of their ancestors? However, the history of Tulan ZE is not only the history of these epic-level powerhouses who have the power to destroy the world, but also the glorious civilization and unfathomable technology. It seems that they have been completely forgotten by the people! With this thought in mind, Meng Chao and the Wolf King stepped into the passage paved with the bones of ferocious beasts. The passage was straight and tilted upward. Soon, it turned into a narrow and long staircase. The higher they went, the steeper the staircase became. In the last few steps, the two of them used their hands and feet to grab the skeleton embedded in the ground. Then, like climbing a dangerous peak, they climbed onto a high platform. This is Meng Chao and the Wolf King narrowed their eyes and looked around. They still could not see the edge of the high platform or the existence of the walls. The surroundings were surrounded by flowing lights and vibrant colors. It was like a fog that was frozen by clouds. The fog was like a sticky, gelatinous gas that was rolling slowly. From time to time, it would transform into mottled, indistinct heroes and peerless beasts that were fighting and devouring each other. It was as if the souls of ancient warriors and beasts were still fighting in the depths of the darkness for three thousand years after the sacred mountain temple was sealed. They were enjoying the endless cycle of killing games. The ground under Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings feet was neither metal nor rock, but seemed to be covered with a thick layer of black humus. Stepping lightly on it, their feet sank slightly. When they pulled their feet out, they could feel that they were very sticky and sluggish. However, the two of them did not have the time to study the unpredictable gelatinous fog around them. They also did not have the time to care about the black humus under their feet. What exactly was it. Their gazes were deeply attracted by the looming army in the fog ahead. It was a solemn square formation made up of Orc Warriors in armor. As far as their eyes could see, there were more than thirty orc warriors in every row and every row. The size of the entire square formation reached more than a thousand people. The square formation, the wings, and the rear all extended into the depths of the surging fog, seemingly endless and overwhelming. Although the orc warriors who formed the square formation came from different clans and had different characteristics such as jackals, wolves, tigers, leopards, boars, bulls, pythons, lizards, and so on. However, their bodies were like invisible flames burning fiercely, emitting an extremely intense killing intent. This made Meng Chao think of the terracotta warriors from Earths era that he had seen in the Earth Club. However, the terracotta warriors had been eroded by time and were highly oxidized. The glaze on their surfaces had fallen off, making them look mottled and uneven. Every orc warrior in this square formation emitted a light that was between metal and jade, as if they had life. There were no signs of rust on their armor. Their swords, claws, and teeth were still sharp, ready to harvest more lives at any time. Although the orc warriors all closed their eyes and stood silently in the black humus. Their silence was like a hot summer afternoon, revealing the calmness before the storm. With the arrival of Meng Chao and the Wolf King, the fluctuations of their life magnetic fields seemed to have broken the silence of three thousand years. The sound of Rolling Thunder could be faintly heard from the depths of the square formation. The sound of thunder accelerated the dense fog surrounding the high platform. It was as if thousands of soldiers and horses would rush out of the dense fog at any moment and crush the two of them. Meng Chao and the Wolf King couldnt help but tremble from the depths of their bone marrow. However, they were different from ordinary people. The intense trembling stimulated their courage and curiosity, causing them to grit their teeth and forcefully pull out their legs from the black humus. They resisted the pressure from the burning square formation, it was as if an iron wall had collapsed as they walked towards the sealed army. The first person to appear in front of the square formation was an indomitable Minotaur warrior. By the standards of a bull-headed man, although he was tall, he was not too thick. He was severely dehydrated, like a dead tree. The totem armor on his body seemed to have lost most of its vitality and could not repair itself. It was filled with crisscrossing cracks and holes that penetrated his body. One could see the holes in his bones and internal organs. The strange thing was that whether it was his face that was only skin and bones, or the hair and skin that were exposed in the air, or the bones and internal organs that could be observed through the holes in the totem armor.., all of them had a dull metallic texture. It was hard to tell whether this was a highly dehydrated mummy or a statue that looked fake. Just like the people of the Earth era, they could not tell whether the so-called terracotta warriors were simple terracotta warriors or whether they were sealed in yellow clay by loyal warriors who were willing to fight for the emperor.., from the human world all the way to the netherworld. And on this bull-headed warrior, the most eye-catching thing was not his face or the material of his flesh and blood. Instead, it was his fist, which was even larger than Meng Chaos head, which was wearing a helmet. No, each of the fingers of this pair of fists was emitting an extremely strong bloody smell. It was not just simply huge. The fists were also full of bumps. It was unknown whether they were bone tumors that grew out from the inside or were embedded in the bones by force, but they originated from the hardest broken bones on the Totem Beasts body, it made the fists look like extra-large meteor hammers. On the Meteor Hammers, there were circles of extremely thick blood vessels and nerves. Even though they had long dried up and withered, they were like flood dragons that were hibernating in the abyss, giving people a feeling that they were dead but not stiff. It was as if as long as there were opponents, enemies, and prey that could make the owner of the fists feel intense interest, they would be able to refill themselves. After three to five thousand years, they would once again unleash destructive power that could destroy the world. He is This pair of fists that were so huge that they were out of proportion to the Taurens tall and mighty figure made the wolf king extremely excited. He is fist! fistwas the legendary powerhouse that the Wolf King had mentioned just now. He had killed the Super Fierce Beast Triangle of deathand twisted off the head of the triangle of death, using it as a warhammer that he had wielded for 20 years. In the naming laws of the Tulan people, the more awe-inspiring and domineering a warriors name was, the more powerful he was, the higher his status would be. Everyone was eager to see a good name that was extremely popular. If one was to go out on the streets with a name that was awe-inspiring, one had to be prepared to be challenged at all times and be robbed of their name. The names of the lion-man leader, Horn of destruction,and the tiger-man leader, Violent Blade,were in accordance with this convention. However, there would occasionally be exceptions. That was, when he was a recognized warrior, his awe-inspiring reputation had spread to every corner of Tulanze. Whether it was the serpent-man who was curled up in the crevice or the eagle-man who was soaring in the sky, they would tremble at the mention of his name. Whether it was the proud lion-man aristocrat who lived in red gold city or the rat-people who lived on the edge of Tulanze, they could all vividly describe his glorious battle achievements. When a warrior was powerful to this extent, he no longer needed any awe-inspiring name to show his valor. In other words, no matter what name the Warrior had, his name would immediately become the synonym of The strongest! Chapter 1332 - Strange Things Fist was such an ultimate powerhouse. It was said that before he was called Fist, he, like the Lion King and Tiger King, had an awe-inspiring and domineering name. He was like most of the stocky and muscular Minotaur powerhouses of that era. He was used to using a huge war hammer as a weapon. His war hammer, of course, became refined after breaking through every mountain and river in Picturesque Orchid Lake and collecting all kinds of priceless rare materials. The meteorites that fell from the sky, the hardest bones of totem beasts, the core of the mandrake tree that had grown for thousands of years, the shining marrow crystals in the depths of the underground ravine that split open during the earthquake Even when it was being forged, it was tempered with the blood of countless totem beasts. But even such a peerless lethal weapon that had been forged over thousands of years could not withstand Fists excessive power and was often worn down and damaged in battle. That was especially so in the epic battle between Fist and the Great Triangle of death. At the beginning, the bull-headed powerhouse and the peerless ferocious beast were evenly matched. The more they fought, the braver they became. The more they fought, the crazier they became. However, just as Fistwas trying to unleash his most violent strength without holding back, his Warhammer was either smashed into pieces by the space tearing skill of the great triangle of death. It was precisely because the strength of his swing was too strong that the hammer head and the hammer handle were separated. What was left in his hand was only a short section of the hammer handle. Fistchanged seven battle hammers in a row. However, each time he changed the new battle hammer, it would not last for more than half an hour before it was destroyed and destroyed under the double ravages of him and the great triangle of death. Seven consecutive attacks that were full of joy were forcefully interrupted. This made Fistunable to contain his anger and fell into madness. He simply did not hold any weapons anymore. Instead, he clenched his fists and gathered the totem power in his palms. It was as if he was holding two whirlpools filled with a terrifying suction force in his palms. An unbelievable thing happened! As the totem power of the fistwas continuously released, the shattered pieces of the seven warhammers that had just been destroyed, the shattered bones on the body of the Great Triangle of death, and the other warriors on the battlefield who had sacrificed themselves.., the weapons and pieces of armor that were left behind all flew toward his fist. They were melted by the flames of war that spewed out from the gaps between his fingers. They seeped into his flesh through his pores and fused perfectly with his bones, they became a part of his two fists. Just like that, the bull-headed powerhouse possessed the entire map of lanze. It was the toughest, strongest, and most brutal pair of iron fists in the past ten thousand years. He used the pair of iron fists that were surrounded by lightning and flames to launch an earth-shattering battle with the Great Triangle of death. Moreover, he forcefully blasted the peerless ferocious beast, which could easily destroy a town, to the point that it kneeled in front of him. But even if the Great Triangle of death kneeled down and begged for mercy, the fistattack was still not over. He had never been so full of himself as he was today, and he was fighting in high spirits. Every bone joint, every blood vessel, every nerve, and even every cell on his fist were trembling in excitement. His fist was singing loudly, laughing loudly, and wantonly letting out the most arrogant battle roar. Only then did the Fistcome to a realization. It turned out that he had been painstakingly collecting rare materials in the past to forge a seemingly powerful battle hammer, but he had simply taken the wrong path. His two iron fists were extremely powerful weapons. The seemingly exquisite, gorgeous, and brutal war hammers would only restrict him and allow him to unleash his strength that was beyond his limits. The fistwho had suddenly realized something rode to the back of the triangle of death. One punch, one punch, and another punch. The fistturned the unparalleled ferocious beast into a pile of mud except for its head. The puddle of mud, which was rich in high-energy substances, was also devoured by the hungry and greedy fists of the fist. All the Tulan warriors who saw this scene were dumbfounded. It was as if they were hallucinating. They saw the bull-headed experts fists grow bloody mouths. From this day on, all the high-level orcs in Tulan knew the name fist. They also knew how crazy he was, beating the triangle of death to death and eating it into his fist. Many people gave up weapons like swords, spears, halberds, axes, axes, hooks, forks, whips, truncheons, hammers, and claws, and turned to the weapons that their ancestral spirits had given them. Only cowards need to use swords to hide their weakness. A true expert, no matter what kind of opponent they face, will only clench his fist! Many ORC warriors at that time agreed with this point from the bottom of their hearts. Moreover, they also believed that the reason why the fistLeft Behind the head of the triangle of deathand refined the head of a ferocious beast into a war hammer was not to use the lethal weapon of the triangle of death to tear apart space, it was to increase its lethality. It was simply because there was not a single opponent in the entire Tulan continent that was worthy of him putting down the war hammer and pulling out his fist. Theres absolutely no mistake, Reaper. Do you smell the faint smell of blood on these fists? Its the miserable shrieks of countless fierce souls that have been devoured by them from the cracks between their fingers and the lines on their palms!The Wolf King said excitedly Its the Fist!The wolf king said excitedly, Its impossible for me to mistake such a unique and peerless weapon. He is the fist, the founder of the Bloody Hoofs Clan! No, the founder of the Bloody Hoofs clan was not the only one standing in the square formation. Soon, the two of them found the stomach-less kingthat they had talked about earlier, who had eaten all the abyss demonic insects alive and was only 80% full. The process of identifying the stomach-less king was very simple, and there were plenty of reasons for it. Firstly, for the Bear Tribe, which was not large in size and had a limited number of experts, the stomach-less Kingwas the only bear that was qualified to fight side by side with a peerless expert like fist since ancient times. Second, the thing that could not be distinguished as a mummy or a statue had slender limbs that seemed to have just grown out. However, it also had a belly that was so big that it was out of proportion to the limbs and the head. Judging from the layers of wrinkles on his belly, when he swallowed a large amount of food, he seemed to have stuffed his stomach to the brim. However, as long as the wrinkles on his belly were fully opened, the space in his belly could be expanded dozens of times. Thirdly, from the depths of his stomach, the two of them also sensed the same iron fist as the Fistjust now. The extremely strong smell of blood and the extremely shrill scream. The two of them continued to explore the two wings of the square formation. Other than the Fistand the Stomach-less king, they also discovered a large number of legendary heroes whose names were like thunder and whose battle records were unprecedented and whose strength was unparalleled. The Wolf King was as if he knew everything. He was so excited that his pupils dilated and the muscles on his face twisted. All the legendary heroes that Tu Lanze died in the past ten thousand years are gathered here! The Wolf Kings gaze was incomparably greedy. If we can obtain the strength of these legendary heroes, even if its just a little bit from each of them Meng Chao wasnt as optimistic as he was. On the contrary, his hair stood on end. Wolf King, dont you think theres something wrong with this damned place? Meng Chao whispered, I dont know whats so special about the Tulan burial custom from three to five thousand years ago, but theoretically speaking, since the legendary heros corpse was sent to the Sacred Mountain Temple to be buried, it definitely wouldnt be so strange as to stand straight here and form a square formation, right? The Wolf King was slightly startled. The Tulan Orcs took pride in dying on the battlefield and were ashamed to die a natural death. They didnt pay much attention to the degree of completeness of the corpse. In fact, the more tragic the death, the more incomplete the corpse was, which represented the supreme glory. Therefore, even when a noble warrior died, the corpse didnt seem to have suffered too much damage. His comrades and clansmen would hold a special ceremony to poke the body until it was riddled with holes and cut into a bloody mess. After that, there was nothing special. Cremation, earth burial, and water burial were all fine, except for the custom of sticking the body straight on the ground after it was dried. It seems a little weird. The wolf king muttered, Many legendary heroes here have been active for thousands of years. How could they be buried in adjacent places? For example, fist and stomach-less king. They are not from the same era at all. Who moved them together? Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, Could it be those mournersfrom 3,000 years ago? How is that possible? The Wolf King asked back, Lets say that you are a young powerhouse who had just made an appearance 3,000 to 5,000 years ago. It was not easy for you to fight your way out of the thousands of soldiers and horses in the clan. You are qualified to enter the sacred mountain temple to admire the elegance of the legendary heroes. Do you have the guts to dig out the graves of the Fist and the stomach-less king and move their corpses together? It was indeed impossible. The Tulan Orcs were indeed brave and fierce, but they respected their ancestral spirits very much. Even if they annihilated an enemy tribe, they would often keep the other partys temple or move the other partys ancestral spirits to their own temple to be worshipped. To come to the depths of the temple of sacred mountain to dig graves was something that was insane and unimaginable even in the morals of the Tulan Orcs. Theres one more thing. Its very strange. Dont you think that these corpses are too intact? Meng Chao pointed at the corpse of the stomach-less king and said, You also told me just now that although the stomach-less king won the final victory in the unprecedented endless devouringbattle between the stomach-less King and the abyss demonic insects, his limbs and even his facial features were seriously corroded by the acid and digestive enzymes secreted by the abyss demonic insects. There was nothing left except for a part of his body that looked like a seal. But look at this stomach-less kingin front of you. Although his limbs are thin and long, as if he can not support his enormous body, he is clearly still there. His eyes, ears, nose, and lips, which are the most vulnerable parts of his body, are all there, too.. This is completely different from the fierce battle that you mentioned Chapter 1333 - The Terrifying Statue Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King found it incredibly strange too. Most of the Turan epics were spread by word of mouth, so there were indeed some parts that were exaggerated and exaggerated. However, the epic battle between the stomach-less king and the Demonic Abyss insect was witnessed by a large number of lion and tiger warriors, so many details appeared in different epics. Even the Bear Clans priestess had to exaggerate the bravery of their ancestors. The lion and tiger warriors did not need to vouch for a Bear Clan warrior. Ive seen details of the stomach-less king and the Demonic Abyss insects fierce battle in at least four war epics of different origins. Two of them mentioned that the stomach-less king was spat out by the Demonic Abyss insects. One from the Tiger Clan mentioned that the stomach-less king was saved by the lion and tiger warriors by cutting open the stomach of the Demonic Abyss insects. Another from the Bear Clan mentioned that the stomach-less king was forced out by biting through the stomach of the Demonic Abyss insects. The Wolf King muttered, But no matter how he got out, in order to defeat the Demonic Abyss insects, the stomach-less king had to pay the price of his limbs and facial features. His flesh and blood were almost completely corroded, and his internal organs were directly exposed to the air. Three of the war epics even described the stomach of the stomach-less king in detail with thick ink and heavy color, as well as his intestines, which were even thicker than a python, to show his valor. It is said that his intestines were wriggling like thunder. Even after his death, the terrifying thunder lasted for three days and three nights. It was as if it was not his brain that controlled the stomach-less king, but his intestines. Therefore, your suspicion is very reasonable. If this was really the corpse of the stomach-less king, it should not have been so complete. At the very least, his internal organs should have been exposed. No, not only the stomach-less king, but also the fist, and almost all the ORC champions standing here. Logically speaking, the legendary heroes who are qualified to stand here are all beings who value honor far more than life. They will never be willing to let time slowly take away their strength and allow their wrinkles to slowly strangle them to death like a net of death. According to Tulanzes tradition, when their power reaches its peak, they foresee that they will enter the stage of aging, just like the brilliant sun at noon that will stumble into the darkness. These legendary heroes will challenge the most powerful enemy. They will either charge into the nest of the totem beasts alone. Or, they will take the lead in the Battle of Glory and charge at the mages, night watchers, Elf Archers, and dwarven cannoneers who are hundreds of times more numerous than them. In short, a legendary hero of Turanze will not let young people see his old appearance, nor will he tolerate his own body to remain intact. Decapitation is a common occurrence. Four broken limbs and a halved waist are barely enough to meet the standard. Only when they are torn to pieces and even burnt to ashes by the magesfireballs can their souls hold their heads high and step into the temple of the sacred mountain to talk and laugh with the more ancient ancestral spirits. By such standards, the corpses here are indeed too complete. Although many of the corpses were covered in wounds, the bones and internal organs deep in the flesh and blood could be vaguely seen. Many of the corpses even had half of their skulls chopped off. However, most of their limbs were still intact, and the cracked skulls were covered with a layer of membrane as thin as cicadas wings. It was as if they had been repaired by a marvelous workmanship. This is really weird. I have explored so many lost temples. Since the temple of the sacred mountain was sealed three thousand years ago, many ordinary temples have become the burial places of the Warriors of Tulan. However, I have never seen such a weird burial method and such a weird corpse Maybe, these things are not real corpses. Meng Chao moved closer to the corpse of the fistand activated his extraordinary vision to the maximum. His pupils constricted as he studied the corpse carefully like a microscope. No, it was the surface of the thing. By adjusting the magnification of his eyes, Meng Chao was certain that the surface of the thingdid not have the skin chips that ordinary mummies had. The seemingly thick hair was also faintly emitting a metallic luster. His Fleshdid not have the slightest feature of an organic substance. Instead, it had perfectly fused with the broken armor. It was unknown whether the armor grew out from the flesh or the flesh grew out from under the armor. I feel that this is not a corpse. Instead, it looks like a statue made of some unknown material. Meng Chao had come into contact with thousands of monster corpses before. This included his own super star group. Because they had monopolized the supply market of low-end monster materials in Dragon City, they had even become a contractor for the Red Dragon Armys military monster meat compression cans. In order to extend the shelf life of the monster meat, they had locked up the nutrients in the monster meat and introduced several assembly lines for rapid dehydration and freezing. Meng Chao knew very well what the monsters flesh and blood looked like after rapid dehydration, freezing, and injecting all sorts of preservatives and even high-energy substances. The monsters flesh and blood after rapid dehydration was frozen like a block of ice even in an environment of minus ten. With Meng Chaos extremely sharp senses, he could easily tell the difference between them and inorganic substances. What we see here is nothing like the dehydrated, frozen flesh of a monster. Although Meng Chao could vaguely sense the extremely weak magnetic field activity inside these things. But he still cant imagine that these strange statues were ever of any kind. If they really are statues, then there are even more problems. The wolf king frowned deeply and murmured, Who sculpted and carved them, and for what purpose did you place them here?? Besides, dont you think that the sculpting style of these statues is too realistic? Indeed, Meng Chao could see it too. The Tulan Orcs were not devoid of artistic talent. However, like most of the aggressive barbarians, the artistic style of the Tulan Orcs was also simple and crude. They did as they pleased, following the path of the Beast School. For example, the murals that the two of them saw in the tunnel seemed to have been scratched on the walls by the claws of ferocious beasts. They were filled with abstract colors and were extremely rough and bold. However, the statuesin front of them had reached the end of the road of realism. On each of the statues, the hair was completely exposed, and the wrinkles between the skin were in accordance with the direction of the muscles. The slightly protruding blood vessels and nerves were faintly emitting a different luster. Even the thick pores.., were carefully carved out. One had to know that the Tulan Orcs were famous for their thick and messy hair. Even with Dragon Citys animation and virtual technology, it was not easy to create a tulan orc that looked like a real one on a computer screen. Not to mention, using such crazy and meticulous processing technology to carve out such a No, it was thousands of lifelike statues in reality. Although the serpent-men, crocodile-men, and lizard-men of the Darkmoon clan didnt have any hair. But their scales, as well as the unique scratches on each scale, were more difficult to carve than hair. And what was a hundred times more troublesome than hair and scales was the wound. Whether it was a knife, axe, sword, spear, or being bitten by fierce beasts, being burned by magic flames, or being penetrated by magic lightning the wounds caused by different reasons all had complicated and unique forms. Experts like Meng Chao and the Wolf King who read corpses could tell at a glance the angle at which a particular wound was cut, whether it was a fatal wound or a fake wound that was cut after death. They could even deduce the entire process of the fierce battle by reading the wound.., . . However, they Readdozens of statues, but did not see any flaws in the wound. In fact, after Meng Chao carefully observed the statues of Fistand Glutton King, he found that the distribution, depth, and shape of all the wounds roughly matched the records in the war epic that the Wolf King had told him. This was also the main reason why the two of them had treated these statues as mummies in the beginning. When a cold, dead object was sculpted into a living human figure by incredible technology, but the material used to create it was completely different from a real person, it would easily make a real living person.., feel a chill run down their spine. Experts and scholars on earth called this phenomenon the valley of terror effect. At this moment, Meng Chao and Wolf King felt as if they had fallen into a bottomless valley of terror. Who, what kind of tools, techniques, and materials were used, and for what purpose did they create these statues? The two of them looked at each other. They could see the confusion in each others eyes and the slightly twitching muscles at the corners of their eyes. At this moment Dong! A soft sound suddenly came from the depths of the silent group of statues. It was hard to tell if it was the sound of footsteps or drums. Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings pupils contracted to their limits at the same time. Did you hear that? Did the sound really come from the depths of the square formation, or was it my auditory hallucination? I heard it. To be honest, I dont know if everything in front of me is more terrifying than an illusion, or if everything in front of me is more terrifying than reality. Wait, do you feel that Something has changed in this place? I cant tell. I keep feeling that something is wrong. Its different from when we first stepped on this high platform. Yes, its under our feet! Meng Chao and Wolf King looked at their feet at the same time. The high platform was originally covered with a layer of extremely sticky black substance that was similar to the humus in the primitive jungle. When they stepped onto the high platform, their feet were slightly immersed in the black humus. However, the black humus was extremely dense and sticky in the beginning. There was almost no mobility, only less than the instep of their feet. Even if they stepped on the black humus and kept moving forward, there wasnt the slightest ripple. But now, the stickiness of the black humus was disappearing. As the two of them moved, ripples appeared on the black humus around their feet. It was as if the black humus was slowly melting from its 3,000 years of sealing. Chapter 1334 - Resurrected Legion The original black humus was like a pot of frozen fat. Now, the fat had been boiled into a pot of boiling meat soup. Meng Chao and the Wolf King both heard gloop gloop sounds coming from the meat soup. One could even see bubbles emerging from the depths of the black humus, exploding and annihilating. The explosion of these bubbles caused ripples to appear on the surface of the black humus, forming crisscrossing patterns that were mysterious and complicated like a giant totem or magic array. As the black humus melted, Meng Chao and the Wolf King also discovered that almost all the statues in the Silent Army, including Fist and the stomach-less king, had sunk into the legs of the black humus, they were all covered with countless black traces. It was as if countless black slugs had crawled out of the black humus and crawled into the body of the statue through its legs. Just now, these traces were dim and merged with the statue, so the two of them didnt notice it immediately. But now, as the black humus melted, or rather, Regained its vitality,the black stripes that looked like slugs started to glow with a demonic light. They expanded bit by bit and became like blood vessels and nerves, the weird network around the statue. Dong Dong, Dong Dong! The sound of footsteps and war drums was heard again. This time, it did not come from the depths of the square formation. Instead, it came from the center of the square formation not far away from Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Meng Chao and the Wolf King finally realized that compared to the footsteps and the war drums, the continuous sound of Dong Dong, Dong Dongwas more like a strong and powerful heartbeat. Along with the increasingly heavy and rapid Heartbeatsounds, the black humus completely melted into a highly mobile black liquid. More and more bubbles spurted out of the surface of the black liquid. The bubbles exploded, and more and more intense ripples appeared. It was as if the entire black liquid was boiling. The black blood vessels that were winding around the statue were expanding even more. They were like giant black pythons that were slowly wriggling on the statues body. Then, they entered the body of the statue through its seven apertures and wounds. However, the Giant Black Pythonsdid not devour the internal organs of the statue. On the contrary, they seemed to have extracted a large amount of black liquid from the foot of the statue and poured it into the body of the statue. As the black liquid poured in, the statues body, which had been as thin as firewood, gradually expanded and became plump. The armor, which had been dim a moment ago, also gave off a translucent texture. Even the hair carved out of metal seemed to be quivering slightly in the lifeless underground space. They were standing up and ready to fight. Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong, Dong Dong Dong Right now, the intense heartbeats that sounded like the drums of hell were coming from the chests of fist and stomach-less king in front of Meng Chao and Wolf King. No, it was not just fist and stomach-less king. It was also all the legendary heroes that had emerged in Tu Lanze in the past ten thousand years. Thousands of enormous hearts seemed to have broken out of the fossil-like seals. Every drop of blood and even every cell in the heart had regained their vitality, and they once again let out the strongest voice that could fight the heavens and the earth and shake the world. Meng Chao and the Wolf King finally realized what the Black humusthey were stepping on was. It was a liquid-like metal substance, exactly the same as the raw material that was condensed into totem armor! So many statues that were molded into the image of legendary heroes in front of them were actually all made of liquid-like metal substances! This This is impossible! Meng Chao and the Wolf King could not believe their eyes. Although the liquid-like metal could freely change its molecular structure and even the atomic energy layer under the impetus of psionic energy, it could change its shape and even repair itself as it wished. When it attached itself to a carbon-based intelligent life form, it could also stimulate the brain of the carbon-based intelligent life form, increasing its computational ability and deduction ability. It could play the role of an artificial intelligence combat assistant system. However, liquid metal-like substances could only be used under the control of carbon-based creatures. Even if the origin warrior was swallowed by the out-of-control totem armor and turned into a half-flesh, half-machine, crazy monster. Theoretically speaking, he was still alive. The deformed body of flesh and blood still had billions of living cells. The totem armor that had lost its owner was a cold, dead object. Perhaps, it would release weak magnetic field fluctuations to simulate the brainwaves of carbon-based intelligent creatures, attracting the attention of its next owner. But it was impossible for it to have its own heartbeat and will! Could it be that the corpses of the legendary heroes are really sealed inside these statues made of liquid metal? This is impossible. Even if there are the corpses of the legendary heroes inside these damn things, it has been at least three to five thousand years since the fall of the legendary heroes. Even the bones should have been turned into ashes. How can they control the liquid metal-like substances to emit such a strong heartbeat? Just as Meng Chao and the Wolf King felt their scalps go numb. The Fistin front of them slowly opened its eyes. It his eyeballs still maintained a translucent, non-human feeling, like two glass balls that were about to melt. In the depths of the glass balls, there was an incomparably scorching light, like two burning sabers, scanning Meng Chao and the Wolf King like butchers dissecting cows. Creak, Creak, Creak.. The statue, which was made of liquid-like metal substances and looked like the founder of the Bloody Hoof clan, raised the triangle of death inch by inch with a sharp and ear-piercing scraping sound, it was an iron fist that made the entire Tulan land tremble. Meng Chao and the Wolf King swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great difficulty at the same time. They felt that their saliva had turned into an iron caltrop, and they felt a sharp pain in their throats. The Iron Fist of the fistseemed to be holding a black hole, wanting to absorb all the air around it, as well as the power of Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Not only did it make them unable to breathe, but they even had the urge to flee. What What should we do? Meng Chao humbly sought Wolf Kings opinion. Should we make a strategic detour and retreat 30 to 50 kilometers before these damn things wake up completely? Well see what happens. Of course not. Are you crazy? In the temple of the Sacred Mountain, the last thing we should do is retreat without a fight! Wolf Kings voice was trembling. Meng Chao could see that his pupils were rapidly dilating and searching, just like his drum-like heartbeat. However, he was still like a rusty nail that was firmly nailed in front of the founder of the Bloody Hoof Clan. He gritted his teeth and said, Do you still remember how we entered the temple of the sacred mountain? The ancestral spirits dont like cowards. They can only have a slim chance of survival if they summon up their courage and fight to the end. If they want to flee, only death awaits them What you mean is C Meng Chao widened his eyes as he looked at the fistthat was emitting an increasingly brutal light and the Iron Fist that was rising higher and higher, Must we grit our teeth and stand here and withstand the fatal blow of the founder of the Bloody Hoof Clan? No. The wolf king said, It might not be a one blow, but it might be a few hundred blows that are bombarded indiscriminately. Meng Chao: The wolf king: Of course, no one wants you to stand there like a fool. You can also fight back and fight against the greatest warrior in the history of Turan ZE. This is the glory that countless beastmen warriors have dreamed of! Meng Chao: The wolf king: Listen, I know that this sounds very stupid and even crazy, but my instincts tell me that this is the only way to survive. No matter what, there are so many statues made of the raw materials of the totem armor. They wouldnt appear here for no reason. I highly suspect that this is a test set by the ancestral spirit, or some very advanced training method. Think about it. What other method can stimulate your combat ability more than the greatest warrior in the history of Turan Ze to be your opponent? Can you advance rapidly in the shortest time and exceed your limits Yes, that makes sense. I hope youre Right! Meng Chao looked at the Iron Fist that was ready to be launched. The spiritual flames that shot out from the gaps between his fingers reminded Meng Chao of the air currents that spurted out crazily before the rocket was launched. Of course, it was the rocket that was carrying a nuclear warhead. His rationality told him that he should trust the judgment of the Wolf King. After all, the Jackalkanus in his previous life had successfully obtained the inheritance of the Holy Mountain and returned to Crimson Gold City from the Holy Mountain of Tulan. He had begun his magnificent life of uniting Tulan ZE, marching north, and battling the Holy Light Temple. This was enough to prove that he had not been killed by these strange statues. Instead, he had absorbed an unparalleled power from the statues. The instinct that originated from the depths of his genes had hijacked Meng Chaos central nervous system, sending out bolts of lightning of fear to his muscle fibers and nerve endings, causing every cell in his body to scream and tremble crazily. However, Meng Chao gritted his teeth and controlled the instinctive fear. Just like the Wolf King, he activated his life magnetic field to its limit. Spiritual energy instantly filled every blood vessel and every nerve. His muscles swelled to their limits, and the liquid-like metal materials on his totem armor also surged crazily towards his arms, the thickness of his arm armor doubled. Then, he crossed his arms like an indestructible shield, firmly blocking in front of him. At the moment when they raised their defense to the limit. Boom! The iron fist of the Fistwhistled over. When the Iron Fist was launched, Meng Chao really heard the roar of a rocket rising into the air or the full power of the Dragon Power Cannon, the largest train cannon in Dragon City. He even saw the air compressed by the iron fist, forming an overwhelming shock wave like a heavy bomb falling to the ground. Then, he felt that he had crossed his defense, and his arms that were like iron walls seemed to have disappeared. A apocalyptic beast that weighed thousands of tons fell from the sky like a burning meteorite and ruthlessly smashed into his face.. Chapter 1335 - Simple Tasks Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation For a moment, Meng Chao felt that he was dead. His soul left his body, and he could neither feel any pain nor sense his internal organs and limbs. It was as if he was lying at the bottom of a clear and warm stream, watching the scenes of his life. They were like crystal shards flowing slowly before his eyes. He could not really remember where he was and what he was doing. He even temporarily lost his memories of the past three to six months. Instead, childhood memories that had long been buried in the depths of his mind resurfaced on the sea during an underwater volcanic eruption, which was enough to make his brain boil. He clearly saw himself, who was six or seven years old, bringing his sister, Bai Jiacao, who was as round as a rubber ball, to capture the two-headed lizard in the ruins of the city after the fierce battle, then, he went to fight the lizards with his friends. He even remembered that he had once captured a two-headed lizard that was covered in silver patterns from head to toe and was as gorgeous as lightning. It had consecutively defeated three two-headed lizards and seven or eight mutated beetles of his friends. He was very excited and named this two-headed lizard Silver Thunderbolt.. Silver Lightning I havent thought of this name for many years.. Fighting lizards, how interesting. Come on, who else dares to challenge me?? Wait, No, where am I? I shouldnt be fighting lizards in this damned place. I still have a mission to complete! Meng Chaos eyes widened at the bottom of the clear stream. He realized that he was in a state of near death. Because of the crazy secretion of adrenaline, his brain cells instantly ran to the limit. He recalled many fragments of his life that had been sealed for a long time and would never be remembered until he was about to die. According to the experts of the Zombie Research Institute in Dragon City, after studying countless patients who were infected with the zombie virus and were about to turn into zombies, they came to the conclusion that every time the human body produced a similar Memory Flash.., it meant that the body was sending a signal to the brain, Its hopeless. Hurry up and tell me what to do! No! I can still save him! Meng Chaos consciousness went against the flow of the clear stream formed by the Memory Flash. The doomsday flames were like the powerful exhaust flames of a rocket thruster, pushing his soul, which had just been blasted out of his body, back into his body. Then, Meng Chao felt an indescribable pain, like the raging waves of a level four tsunami, constantly bombarding every cell in his body. The totem armor seemed to be made of wet newspaper, and had no effect at all to counteract the pain and destructive power. However, this layer of paper armor seemed to have a weight of over ten thousand tons, like an airtight iron coffin, firmly suppressing Meng Chao inside. Meng Chao wanted to scream, but he felt tears, Snot, and blood spurting out like a flood. He wanted to see the surrounding environment and the position of the suspected founder of the Bloody Hoof clan, but he felt that his head had expanded by ten times, like a burning hot air balloon. His eyes were completely swollen and blocked, except for Venus, which was jumping crazily in the darkness, nothing else could be seen. After about dozens of attempts, Meng Chao could barely lift his arm and cut two wounds under his swollen eye sockets. The blood oozed out and cleared a narrow field of vision for his eyes. It was only then that he realized that he had been sent flying by the fistfor at least hundreds of meters and smashed heavily on the bulkhead at the edge of the platform. The bulkhead made of alloy was smashed into a clearly visible large-shaped dent. It was unknown whether it was because he had been sent flying too fast and had scraped against the ground at a high speed. Or was it because the fistcontained a violent force that had not been vented for three thousand years. In short, Meng Chao saw a burning trail of spiritual flames extending from his feet to hundreds of meters away under the fists iron fist. No, not one, but two. On Meng Chaos right, the JackalKanus was also in a bigshape with its limbs spread out, deeply embedded in the sunken cabin wall. The Wolf Kings Totem armor was originally inlaid with glittering, red-jade-like wolf teeth, like fireworks that were in full bloom, frozen in the most dazzling moment. But now, the magnificent six kills Armorhad become a piece of junk that even beggars couldnt care less about. Not only was it riddled with holes and broken into pieces, a large number of crystal-clear wolf teeth had lost their luster and texture, falling off the surface of the armor one after another. There were also a large number of liquid metal-like substances that had turned from solid to liquid. As if they possessed life, they scrambled to escape from the Wolf Kings body. Like Rats and fleas, they fled from the sinking ship. As a result, the Wolf Kings head had completely lost the protection of the helmet and mask, and was completely exposed to the air. Of course, this could also be because his face, which even his parents did not know, had swelled up by at least three to five times, causing the helmet and mask to explode. With the Wolf Kings current glory, Meng Chao felt that he did not even need to put on makeup to be able to pretend to be a wild boar warrior of the Bloodhoof clan. Speaking of which, Meng Chao saw his own reflection in the Wolf Kings desperately widened eyes. He realized that he and the Wolf King were like brothers in arms standing inside and outside a mirror. If the Wolf King could pretend to be a wild boar warrior. Then Meng Chao could pretend to be the wolf king at this moment. Hundreds of meters away, the mysterious statues made of liquid metal slowly advanced toward the two of them with orderly steps. Although the other party was not fast. The footsteps of the Hell War Drum continued to hit Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings chests. Each strike was like a thunderous war stomp, causing the two of them to scream and their hearts to Groan. We, cough cough, are we dead? The Wolf King knelt on one knee and coughed out a large amount of thick blood. When Meng Chao was worried that he would cough out his heart, he finally regained the ability to speak. I think, for the time being, I havent! Meng Chao gritted his teeth. The Wolf King lowered his head and looked at the totemic battle armor on his body that was like a mop. Then he looked at his hands that were trembling non-stop but were gradually recovering their senses. A crazy smile gradually appeared on his deformed and swollen face. So, we made the right bet! Were not dead yet. This means that the other party doesnt really want to kill us! Otherwise, think about it. Whether these damn things are real legendary heroes or the ancestral spirits, killing machines made of legendary heroes, it will be easy for them to kill us if they really want to! The fact that we are still alive is enough to prove that we have found the rules of the game that we passed the test! It is precisely because we have shown the brave warriors of Tulan to be brave enough to withstand the iron fist of the fistthat we are still standing here, breathing the burning air and enjoying the pleasure of Life! If we had chosen to run away without fighting just now, we would have been blown into two puddles of mud by the enemy So, the enemy is still showing mercy? Meng Chao Grimaced in pain. Do you know that the power that this guy just unleashed was like a dwarf cannon firing at our heads?! If this is also called a trial, its hard for me to imagine how those lucky people who were qualified to challenge the trial in the Temple of the sacred mountain three to five thousand years ago survived! Perhaps The wolf king muttered, The original trial was not that difficult, but you know that these killing machines have been sealed for too long. They havent vented their violent and unparalleled power for three thousand years. They havent tasted the taste of blood for three thousand years. They have heard the wonderful sounds of bones breaking and organs exploding. And for three thousand years, I have never killed or destroyed anything. Thats why my attack was a little too heavy. Or maybe, although the magic explosion that happened three thousand years ago failed to destroy the temple of the sacred mountain, the power from the temple of the sacred light still penetrated into the interior of the temple and caused some interference. In short, my instinct tells me that we have passed the first test. We must not give up halfway and run away. We must grit our teeth and persevere Persevere? Meng Chao widened his eyes as he watched the mysterious statue that was gradually approaching. Its movements were getting larger and larger, and it was also becoming more and more like a living creature, Do you mean that the so-called trialis not as simple as taking a punch from the founder of the Bloodhoof clan head-on? Since it is the ultimate trial in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain, of course it cant be that simple. The wolf king said matter-of-factly, Otherwise, doesnt everyone have the right to obtain the inheritance of the great ancestral spirit? So, what are the rules of the game? Continue to be motionless and take ten or a hundred punches?Meng Chao said anxiously. It shouldnt be so rigid. Taking a beating passively is definitely not the style of the Tulan Warriors. Dont be anxious. Let me think, think carefully The Wolf King thought quickly. Sparks suddenly appeared in his eyes. When I was exploring the other lost temples, I encountered similar trials. They were all killing machines that looked extremely ferocious and were obviously difficult to deal with. If the explorer turned around and ran away, the killing machines would kill the Explorer at lightning speed. However, as long as the explorer can summon the courage to fight the killing machines to the end, there is no need to blow up the killing machines completely. It is enough as long as he can cause a certain degree of damage to the killing machines or hit certain parts of their bodies. After all, according to the definition in the Tulan language, the so-called strongdoes not only refer to the strength of the opponent, but the courage to punch without hesitation when facing an opponent who is far above him! In other words, I think that what the ancestral spirit wants us to do is very simple! Meng Chao frowned. Very simple? Thats right! Wolf Kings gaze was like lightning. All we have to do is think of a way to punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch punch! Chapter 1336 - Unsolvable Trials Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was not sure whether to punch Fist in the face or the Wolf King, who had come up with the bad idea. Suddenly, he felt the pressure all over his body increase. It was as if the gravity of the terrain had increased tenfold in an instant. It felt like an invisible mountain had collapsed, and a hundred million tons of rock were slamming into him, causing his lumbar vertebrae and knees to shriek. He knew that he was once again locked onto by the fist. Even though the fistwas swaying unhurriedly, it was still thirty to fifty meters away from them. However, the Iron Fist from the founder of the Bloody Hoof clan, the power that had once slaughtered countless ferocious beasts, surged forward like a raging wave, locking onto Meng Chao and the Wolf King in advance. It was even like a vortex filled with a powerful attraction force that wanted to suck the two of them into the Iron Fist and kill them! Meng Chao and Wolf King turned pale with fright. Even though the two of them didnt plan to run away in fear. But facing the most powerful vicious person in Turanzes history, with his back against the wall and losing the space to maneuver, it was obviously a dead end. The two of them gritted their teeth and squeezed out the potential in the depths of their cells, jumping in the direction where they climbed up the high platform. It was the only battlefield they were familiar with, and the terrain was complicated enough. Just as the two of them jumped up high, the second punch of the fistcame right at them. Although there were still thirty to fifty meters between them, the fistseemed to only punch at the void. However, the spiritual flames that were as intense as nuclear reactions that originated from the inside of the living statue still tore through the air and set off a destructive shock wave that swept Meng Chao and the Wolf King away like a hurricane. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Dozens of giant fireballs that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws exploded on the bulkhead that the two of them had just stuck close to. The bulkhead, which was as thick as the door of a treasury, was shivering under the damage of the fists. When the fireballs were broken into pieces and the spiritual flames dispersed slightly, dozens of giant fist marks could be seen on the bulkhead. Each fist mark was half a meter square and nearly half a meter deep. Every bone was clearly visible. Meng Chao and the Wolf King clicked their tongues. They did not expect that a punch from the Fistcould actually unleash the destructive power of dozens of punches. Judging from the depth and clarity of these fist prints, if they had not dodged in time, the bones in their bodies would have been completely shattered! Even though they had dodged the head-on bombardment of the Fist. The two still felt the residual power of the shock wave, which turned into an all-pervasive flame, seeping into their blood, nerves, and bone marrow through their pores and spreading to their internal organs, it made them burn like broken kites struck by lightning. However, after paying the price of burning their internal organs, the two of them also took the opportunity to increase the distance between them and the Fist. Moreover, they were sent flying to the edge of the high platform by the Fist, which did not violate the rules of the game of Dont run away in panic. Are are you sure that we have to give this monster a solid punch in the face? Meng Chao knelt down on one knee and covered his pain. It was as if his liver was about to explode. He felt like he was going to throw up the New Years Eve dinner he had last year in Dragon City, If If I was strong enough to punch this monster in the face, then why would I need the Holy Mountain Inheritance? I would have already Thats true. The Wolf Kings face was pale as well. Sweat and blood rushed out of his pores. It was as if he had just rolled around in a sea of blood and corpses. He stared straight ahead and gritted his teeth, Maybe I dont have to choose fist. As long as I cause a small amount of damage to any of the hero statues, Ill be able to pass. Otherwise, this wont be a trial. Itll be a pure death trap! Meng Chao followed the Wolf Kings gaze and saw the Stomach-less kingstaggering towards the two of them. Compared to the ferocious founder of the bloody hoof clan, the stomach-less Kings combat ability seemed to be slightly inferior. His stomach was abnormally swollen and his skin was layered on top of each other. However, his limbs were as thin as if they had just grown out. He could barely support his fat body and could break at any moment. This slightly comical appearance gave people the feeling of a fish belly. If they really wanted to cause harm, the stomach-less king was obviously a better choice than the fist. Meng Chao and Wolf King looked at each other. Taking advantage of the distance between them and the fist to be two to three hundred meters apart, the two of them gambled everything and accelerated to their maximum speed, the chain blade Skull Crusherand the sharp claw Six kills Bladedrew out six dazzling arcs of light, accompanied by a shrill cry, and slashed straight at the stomach-less Kings Head! But this was only a feint. They knew very well how difficult it was to deal with a legendary hero who could go down in history. They had no hope of cutting off even half of the stomach-less kings hair. Instead, they locked their real target on the stomach-less Kings largest and most bloated belly. Although the stomach attack might not be fatal. Since the rules of the game were likely to say that one could pass the test as long as they caused damage, such a tactic was undoubtedly the most cost-effective choice. As expected, when the skull crusher and the six killing sabers struck down, the stomach-less Kings seemingly huge and clumsy body suddenly started spinning like a top that had been whipped brutally. The neck of the Giant Bear clan man also made cracking noises. His head had shrunk back into the cavity and was bulged high on his shoulder, the musclesand fat, which were made of liquid-like metals, were perfectly protected. Although Meng Chao and the Wolf King had acted in a hurry, their weapons were all made of crystals, metals, and rare materials. The weapons that they had carefully refined were all divine weapons that could easily tear apart the shell of the slaughter angels and most of the totem armors. However, the skull crusher and the six slaying sabers slid out of the stomach-less kings shoulder. They were like armor-piercing bullets that brushed past the arced armor of a tanks turret after a series of sparks. Fortunately, the Iron Fists of the two of them drilled into the stomach-less kings stomach like two drills that were spinning at high speed. However.. The entire arm had clearly smashed into the stomach of the stomach-less king, leaving only the scapula exposed. However, the two of them did not feel any refreshing sense of impact. The spiritual energy that surged out along the edge of the fist also disappeared without a trace like a mud-foot giant that had been swallowed by a swamp. No, rather than saying that their arms had smashed into the stomach of the stomach-less king,. It was more accurate to say that the stomach of the stomach-less king had opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the arms of the two men, which were wrapped in bloody light, flames, and electric arcs! Then, a smile that was not satisfied appeared on the face of the stomach-less king, which had a metallic luster. This smile made Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings hair stand on end. Before they could react, layers of folds on the stomach of the stomach of the stomach-less king were like the surface of the sea when a volcano erupted at the bottom of the sea, with countless ripples appearing. Meng Chao suddenly felt that the force that he had just blasted into the stomach of the stomach-less king had become even stronger, and it had all rolled back. And looking at the Wolf Kings appearance as if he had been struck by lightning, it was very obvious that he had also suffered the backlash of his own strength. Accompanied by a deafening roar. The stomach of the stomach of the stomach-less king seemed to have undergone a world-shaking explosion. The gas that remained in the stomach instantly expanded dozens of times, causing the stomach of the stomach to instantly explode like a safety airbag installed in an armored airships escape pod. Meng Chao and the Wolf King were both bounced back. The arm that they had just stabbed into the stomach of the stomach-less king looked like it had been chewed by a giant gluttonous beast. After the stomach-less King expanded dozens of times, there was not even a scratch on his stomach that was as thin as a Cicadas wing. Only then did Meng Chao and the Wolf King realize that if the Fist, the founder of the Bloodhoof clan, was said to represent unparalleled offensive power. The stomach-less king, who had been soaked in acid and digestive enzymes for ten days and ten nights in the stomach of the Abyss demonic worm but still survived, and who could still maintain a strong appetite, represented the ultimate defensive power. If they wanted to break through the absolute defense on the stomach-less Kings stomach They might as well think of a way to blow out the nosebleed of the fist! Fortunately, neither of them would give up until the last moment. Even at the last moment, they were desperate gamblers. Even if the situation was so unfavorable for them, neither of them would give up the struggle to survive. They endured the pain of their arms being gnawed by fierce beasts, gritted their teeth, activated their life magnetic field, and used the magnetic levitation force to interfere with their flight trajectory, flying toward the space maze that they had passed by earlier, the space maze was filled with bones and fossils of fierce beasts. There were enough obstacles there to allow them to contend with the returning soul corpses of the legendary heroes. The enormous bones were sealed with the power of the ferocious beasts, and it was very likely that they would clash with the power of the legendary heroes, creating an extremely complicated spiritual magnetic environment. It was even more helpful for them to fish in troubled waters, they had found a way to pass the trial. Moreover, they were sent flying by the stomach-less Kings absolute defense bullet. It couldnt be considered as fleeing in Panic, right? As expected, the fist and stomach-less king didnt speed up. They were still swaying and unhurried. They were like two killing puppets that had been wound up and were advancing according to the predetermined trajectory and rhythm. However, just as Meng Chao and the Wolf King let out a sigh of relief, an incomparably shrill howl came from above their heads. A black shadow covered in purple lightning shot out from the death square array and instantly swallowed hundreds of meters away, appearing in front of Meng Chao and the Wolf King in a flash. The Black Shadow had a pair of broad wings that blotted out the Sun. The wings were as thin as cicadas, and the edges of the Feathersflickered with a faint metallic luster, but they were extremely sharp. The incomparably sharp Feathersscraped against each other, creating an ear-piercing noise that gave people a headache. Hidden under the black wings, the slightly skinny body looked like a deformed child with congenital dysplasia. It was thin and long, and there were many joints on the ends of its four limbs that could rotate 360 degrees freely. However, there were two pairs of huge claw hooks growing on them. It was as if one claw could tear open the abdomen of the prey, or crush the skull of the prey! Chapter 1337 - Broken Wings Broken Wings! Meng Chaos scalp went numb. He recognized that the Wolf King had just introduced him to a legendary hero from the Thunder Clan. The name, Broken Wings did not imply that this legendary hero had a pair of broken wings. Instead, it meant that the Thunder Clans greatest and most brutal hero five thousand years ago had the supreme power to summon lightning and dominate the sky. No matter what kind of opponent, as long as they were ruthlessly clawed by his steel claws and carried into the sky, they could only land in one way. That was to turn into pieces, not larger than the size of a fingernail. Accompanied by a shower of blood, they fell from the Sky One after another. Without a doubt, when encountering such an aerial hunter, the only advice was dont Fly! Dont Fly! Dont Fly! The problem was that Meng Chao and the Wolf King were being bounced back by the absolute defense of the stomach-less king, flying backwards like a kite with a broken string. They had unknowingly stepped into the aerial hunting ground of the broken wings. Squeak squeak squeak! WHOOSH WHOOSH WHOOSH! Ka Ka Ka Ka! Before Meng Chao could react, he heard three extremely ear-piercing noises. The first one was that countless feathers as thin as cicada wings were falling down from the broken wings, turning into intersecting, dazzling black streams of light that scratched a certain point on Meng Chaos totem armor at high speed and repeatedly, a series of dazzling sparks were produced. The second one was that the black streams of light finally broke through the defense of the totem armor and came into close contact with Meng Chaos spiritual armor. Two different types of spiritual energy reacted violently, and spiritual flames spurted out like blood. The third type was when the black light finally invaded Meng Chaos flesh and bones, causing his bones to tremble all the way to the roots of his teeth and his skull. Meng Chao felt that the black feathers that had fallen from the broken wings were like an incomparably sharp fishing net, tightly wrapping around him and continuously shrinking. The net thread that was no larger than a molecule was deeply embedded in his flesh, and even cut his bones. Glancing at the wolf king beside him from the corner of his eye, he saw that he was also entangled by hundreds of black streams of light. His body was crisscrossed with bloody marks that looked like chessboards. The wings of destruction was indeed one of the legendary heroes with the fastest attack speed of Tu Lanze! Fortunately, whether it was the fist, the stomach-less king, or the wings of destruction, they did not seem to be real people who had been resurrected. Instead, they seemed to be killing puppets that were made of liquid-like metal materials. Although they had mastered the moves that looked like real ones and possessed an unparalleled aura, their tactical choices were slightly dull. Their grasp of timing had not reached the peak of perfection. Or perhaps, they had been sleeping deep in the sealed temple for too long and had been disturbed by the big explosion of magic. All of their metal joints were still somewhat stiff, and they were unable to move freely and carry out the slaughter to their hearts content, they were just warming up. The Broken Wings extended its claws at the chest of Meng Chao and the Wolf King at the same time, slightly stiffening as the joints rotated. Meng Chao and the Wolf King immediately predicted his target. They gritted their teeth and exhaled crazily. Using the fierce contraction of their muscles, they compressed their hearts and lungs to the size of a babys fist, causing a large depression in their chests. The claws of the broken wings scraped their chests and left three shocking bloody marks. Even the white periosteum was exposed. In the end, they were unable to grab onto their sternum and ribs, much less pierce through their lungs and hearts. Meng Chao and the Wolf King fell to the bottom of the high platform as they wished. There were hundreds of ferocious beast bones and fossils standing in the space maze. The good news was that the totem power contained in the bones of the ferocious beasts was more vigorous and violent than they had imagined. As the two of them landed heavily on the bones of the ferocious beasts, the tremendous impact caused a three-or five-story-tall fossil to lean backward and fall, crashing into another fossil. Like giant dominoes being pushed down one after another, the chain reaction between the bones and the fossils stimulated the violent spiritual energy that was originally contained in the depths of the fossils, filling the entire space with spiritual flames that were like volcanic eruptions, the spiritual and magnetic environment was extremely complicated. In such a harsh environment, both human beings and the killing machines would certainly suffer intense interference. However, human beings still had eyes, ears, and skin that was full of tactile nerves. Even in an environment where spiritual energy was completely blocked, they could collect a lot of images, sounds, and sensory information. The killing puppets were purely made of liquid-like metal materials. Even if their eyeballsand cochleawere not decorations, they were still super-tiny machines that were driven entirely by spiritual energy. The more sophisticated the machines were, the more likely they were to be interfered with. Therefore, the combat ability of the monsters would definitely be greatly reduced when they came here. The bad news was that it was unknown whether it was because Meng Chao and the Wolf King had successfully broken through the space maze just now. The infinite loop of the spatial maze, as well as the black fog surrounding the maze, had all disappeared. Hundreds of skeletal fossils filled the entire cabin. The two could clearly see the four walls engraved with a large number of totems. This meant that the space for maneuvering and maneuvering here was far from as large as they had imagined. As for fist, stomach-less king, and shattered wings, the death statues of the three legendary heroes tore apart the colorful spiritual flames and appeared behind them. Even though the silent phalanx made up of countless heroic statues had yet to fully awaken. Just the pressure emitted by the three legendary heroes was enough to rival thousands of troops. Fistcompletely ignored the bones and fossils of the beasts blocking in front of him. The Iron Fist, which could destroy everything easily, disdained to turn or find the most suitable angle. Instead, it simply and roughly followed the shortest path in a straight line, first blowing up a large pile of bones and fossils, and then carrying countless fossil fragments, like a raging meteor shower, it smashed toward Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Stomach-less kingheld his stomach and staggered to the left of the two. He opened his mouth that led straight to the bottomless pit, sealing the space for them to escape to the left. Broken Wingsflapped its wide wings and used its feathers that were like surgical blades to form a black whirlwind in the air. It looked down from above and coldly locked onto the escape route on the right side of the two. As long as the two of them dared to take half a step to the right side, they would face the most ferocious pounce of this monster. Damn it, has the combat strength of these monsters really decreased? Meng Chao and the Wolf King rushed left and right and tried three times in a row. The first time, they were caught in the meteor shower of fire from the Fist. Like two cannonballs that had just been shot out, they smashed dozens of bones and fossils of fierce beasts before they crashed heavily into the cabin wall, two more bloody biglines appeared on the bulkhead. The second time, they were determined to go all out. They tried to tear a scar as thick as a hair on the fistwith the momentum of mutual destruction. However, the seemingly clumsy stomach-less kingburst out with incredible agility in an instant. Like a giant top, it drippedbetween the two of them and the fist, it also used the rapid expansion of the gas in its abdomen to expand itself into a round, plump, and elastic meatball. It was as if its belly was filled with inert gas and a viscous buffer, it perfectly absorbed Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings attacks and then bounced back even more fiercely. For the third time, the Broken Wingsfell from the sky amidst the whistling sound of piercing the brain. Like two black lightning bolts, it struck from the top of their heads all the way to their tailbone, it caused the two of them to lose control of any muscle fibers and nerve endings in their bodies for a full three to five seconds. They could only watch helplessly as the Fistand Stomach-less kingthat had just unleashed their ultimate moves.., after completing the Cooldown of the totem battle skill, the totem that had just dimmed on the skin that was shining with a metallic luster once again blossomed into a gorgeous battle flame. It could erupt into an even more ferocious attack at any time. Facing the unending and unbreakable attacks of the three death statues, Meng Chao was almost in despair. The only thing that supported him to grit his teeth and persevere was the Jackalkanus from his previous life, who had successfully obtained the inheritance of the Holy Mountain. In other words, at this moment, the guy beside him was struggling hard, covered in wounds like himself, jumping up and down, in a sorry state, and even had a swollen face that looked more like a pigs head than himself, and had successfully passed this nightmarish trial. Damn it. After coming back from the apocalypse, as an earthling, there was absolutely no reason for him to lose to the corpse-eating dog! There is a way to change the future! All I need to do is close my eyes. No matter how indestructible the seemingly impregnable barrier in front of me is, I will accelerate to the maximum and smash it into pieces! Meng Chao roared and rushed forward again. He fell back to the ground again amid the deafening collisions and explosions of spiritual energy. But this time, when his body of flesh and blood, which was entangled by lightning and flames, was still dancing in the air, Meng Chao suddenly realized something. His brain, on the other hand, seemed to have been enlightened. Meng Chao suddenly realized two things. First, although the attacks of the three death statues had always maintained the pressure of sweeping through thousands of soldiers. In reality, the lethality was continuously weakened. The first punch of the fisthad sent Meng Chao and the Wolf King into a near-death state. If every punch after the fistcould maintain the lethality of the first punch, the two of them would have died long ago. It was the same for the stomach-less king. From the beginning to the end, he did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, he used absolute defense to rebound Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings attacks. As Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings injuries were getting more and more serious, their physical strength was also rapidly declining. The Fists of the two of them were not as sharp as they were at the beginning. Naturally, the damage that bounced back was also getting smaller and smaller. As for the black whirlwind that the Broken Wingsset off, although it was vaguely mixed with the power of thunder and was extremely shocking, the incomparably sharp metal feathers only touched the skin and flesh of Meng Chao and the Wolf King, they didnt touch their bone marrow, nerves, and souls. It was like the three death statues that were closing in on them didnt want to kill them all at once. Instead, they wanted to keep Meng Chao and the Wolf King in a near-death statethrough airtight attacks! Chapter 1338 - Charging Forward in a State of Near-Death! Secondly, Meng Chao discovered that being in the state of near-death for a long time had allowed him to enter a brand new world. In this world, the flow of time seemed to have slowed down to one-tenth or even one-hundredth of its normal speed. He could clearly see the shock wave created by Fists first iron fist and the spreading trajectory of every air ripple it created. He could also see Stomach-less Kings skin, which was as thin as a cicadas wing, vibrating crazily at a frequency of hundreds of times per second. He could also gradually reduce the black flowing light around the broken wings into metal feathers, and predict the speed and location of these black feathers in the next second. At the same time, Meng Chao found that his memory became particularly clear. The memories from his childhood to yesterday were like an encyclopedia stored in a digital library with a powerful retrieval function. No matter which day he wanted to extract the memories of the past thousands of days, a large number of images, sounds, and sensory information would be like an astronomical tide, instantly setting off a storm in his mind. He not only remembered the past when he went to catch the double-headed lizard with his sister when he was young. I also remember the first grade of primary school, the beginning of the school, the principal himself to give the children the first basic lesson in martial arts. The importance of enlightenment can not be overemphasized in the practice of psionic martial arts. Only when the foundation is as solid as steel, can we build high-rise buildings that Pierce through the clouds and look down on the world. Everybody knows that. However, not everyone could do it. To be more precise, even a peerless expert who had reached the saint level at the age of five or six had just stepped into primary school. Whether it was attention, comprehension, discipline, autonomy, a sense of mission, or even the ultimate thinking about the meaning of cultivation.., there was a huge difference between them and adults. Adults and children were almost two different species. This meant that no matter how talented a child was, it was impossible for them to completely understand the martial arts teaching materials written by adults. As they grew up, they would always leave behind all kinds of regrets and form all kinds of bad habits. When they grew up and came to realize that they wanted to change, these regrets and bad habits were already deeply rooted in their bones and even their souls. Unless they lived a new life, they could not change at all. Even though Meng Chao had lived a new life. He had only returned to the time when he was in his third year of high school and eighteen years old. He could change his fate after the age of eighteen. He could only try his best to make up for the mistakes he made before the age of eighteen, especially those that he had made in his childhood because his family was poor and his nature was mischievous. He had not been able to solidify his foundation, as well as the aftereffects of being possessed by the Devil in his second year of high school and being bedridden for several months, however, he could only try his best to make up for it and could not completely eliminate it. But now, through the flashbacks of his memories when he was on the verge of death, Meng Chao suddenly discovered that he seemed to have the opportunity to review and reconstruct his understanding of the entire building of spiritual martial arts theories from scratch. Not only that. There was also the fist, stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. The power that had been brutally bombarded into his body had, of course, made him feel as if his meridians were broken, his bones were exploding, and his internal organs were all turned into pus and blood. However, in the process of destruction, all the knots, obstacles, and the imperfect spiritual energy network that remained in his body after the wrong training and intense battles over the past twenty years were blown into pieces. Nothing could be built without breaking. Everything could be built without breaking. When Meng Chaos cells were shaking crazily and his flesh and blood were repairing themselves at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye, his newly-born bones, muscles, blood vessels, and nerves were in a state that was natural and flawless. It was like a piece of iron that was originally rich in impurities. After thousands of tempering and smashing into a large amount of rare metals and trace elements, it was finally refined into a dazzling and indestructible alloy. This is This is impossible. I have already drained the last drop of strength in the depths of my cells. How can my cells, my mitochondria, and my gene strands still be operating crazily under the stimulation of these three monsters, releasing energy comparable to nuclear fission? These scenes, these sounds, and these training methods are all knowledge points that I couldnt understand or misunderstand in elementary school. After I entered middle school, High School, and even university, they were all thrown to the back of my mind. Now, I remember them all! When the Iron Fist of fistcame into close contact with my face, other than the overwhelming power that bombarded my brain, it seemed that there was also a way of exerting strength that the Blood Hoof clan would never pass on to outsiders. It was as if his fist had turned into a red-hot iron, imprinting an incomparably tyrannical totem combat technique onto my cerebral cortex! Could it be that, just as Jackalkanus said, what the statues of heroes brought was indeed not a death trap, but a very magical training method that allowed the new generation of Tulan warriors who were qualified to enter the temple of the Sacred Mountain and had the courage to fight to the death in front of the statues of heroes to advance crazily in a state of near death? Meng Chao thought quickly. He felt that it was highly possible. At a critical moment where human lives were hanging by a thread, it was already easier for humans to erupt with mysterious powers that exceeded their limits. The Remnant star transcendentsof Dragon City were ordinary citizens who had not undergone systematic training and had not consumed large amounts of high-purity gene reagents. When they were faced with zombies and monsters, they would suddenly erupt and possess the power to split mountains and split rocks, they could tear tigers and leopards apart, and they could even control flames and electric arcs. Meng Chao was the remnant star transcendents. He had once fled in the spiritual energy craze caused by the explosion of the Crimson Jade Lode. He had also fought countless battles with opponents who were far above him before the gates of Hell. He had even gone into the wilderness and forests where monsters were rampant by himself without any supplies or hot weapons, carrying out suicidal training. Anything that cant kill me will make me stronger. He had a deep understanding of this famous saying. Every time he smelled the smell of rust on the Reapers scythe. He felt that the reapers noose was gently rubbing his neck. The effect of training was usually the best. This time, he stayed in the Near-death statefor the longest time and the deepest. Naturally, it was also the best result of his cultivation. Meng Chao even felt that if he took a few more punches from the Fist, he might break through to the Godly State! this was naturally wishful thinking. Just as Meng Chao was waiting happily for the beating He suddenly felt his vision go black. He felt an unprecedented emptiness. It was as if a miniature black hole had formed in his body, swallowing all the energy and matter in his organs, limbs, and bones. This was a sign that his life force had been exhausted to the extreme. Without the input of external mass energy, the matter and energy in Meng Chaos body were conserved. Under the bombardment of the three statues of heroes, he was reborn and reborn. The spiritual energy in his body and even the most fundamental life force in the deepest parts of his cells were being depleted at a speed visible to the naked eye. If it went on like this, even if the three statues of heroes did not kill him directly and merely left him in a state of near death for a long time, he would still die. His life would be exhausted, and his organs would fail. He would die like a dried corpse that was completely dehydrated. The slightest touch would turn him into the tiniest dust. I knew that the so-called trial was not that simple! The great ancestor of Tulan would never choose a guy who only knew how to take a beating passively to inherit his inheritance. Maybe, just as the Wolf King said, I must punch the fistin the face and blow out the blood from his nose no matter what! Besides, I must seize every second before my life force is completely exhausted! What should I do? Meng Chaos brain was like a boiler that had been boiled dry. It was shaking crazily in the high-frequency operation. Calm down. I must calm down. There must be a way to break out of this situation. Otherwise, the Jackalkanus from my previous life wouldnt have been able to leave the temple of the sacred mountain alive. Although the three statues of heroes seem to be unrivaled, and their cooperation is linked with each other. Their combat ability is far superior to that of the Wolf King and myself, they have their own weaknesses. They are not living people, but killing machines condensed from liquid metal. This not only means that they are suffering from far more interference than us in the fierce battle space with an extremely complicated spiritual magnetic environment. It also means that they can only move forward according to the predetermined trajectory and switch back and forth in the limited tactical choices. It is impossible for them to adapt to the situation as the living orc warriors do. Even if they have the combat experience of legendary heroes, the real fist, stomach-less King, and Broken Wingsare all ancient warriors at least four to five thousand years ago. In the last three thousand years, they have not communicated with the outside world and updatedtheir Battle Database. Many of their tactics are outdated, and its even more impossible for them to have seen the tactics from Dragon City! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. He suddenly realized that his biggest advantage was his identity as an earthling. If I can display a tactic unique to Dragon City Meng Chaos extraordinary vision was so intense that it almost burned through his eyeballs. His burning vision spread throughout the entire Fossil Museum.. He was like a drowning man trying to grab a life-saving straw, searching for anything that could become a weapon. Unfortunately, there were only bones here. Moreover, under the bombardment of the flames of war, the pressure, and the shock waves released by the three statues of heroes. Most of the bones and fossils of the ferocious beasts that were three to five stories tall were all lying on the ground, broken into pieces, and even crushed into fine bone powder. Even the hardest skull of the triangle of death, the spine of the Abyss demon insectthat was full of thorns, and the sharpest claws and teeth of the other ferocious beasts appeared. Under the pressure of the three statues of death, intersecting cracks were also appearing. What should I do? The bones and fossils of the ferocious beasts have been placed here for too long after all. They have been eroded by time, making them stronger on the outside but weaker on the inside. They are easily crushed into bone powder by the collisions and crushing of spiritual energy of different natures. They can not be used as weapons at all and cause damage to the fist, the stomach-less King, and the Broken Wings! Wait, Bone Meal. Chapter 1339 - The Big Bang Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos mind raced as he took the initiative to meet Fists Iron Fist. Through the exchange earlier, he had already discovered that the three heroic statues were reacting according to preset tactics. If they kept dodging, it would only give the other party more time and space to calmly choose the most destructive move. It was better to meet it head-on and let the other party be affected by the extremely complicated spirit magnetic environment and severely interfere with their tactical thinking circuits. They would not have the time to do too much data analysis and strategic choices. That way, it would be possible to lead the Wolf King by the nose. Sure enough, the Fistwas delayed by about 0.1 seconds. It was two to three degrees away from its maximum destructive power. The fist that was like a meteor was dodged by Meng Chao, who was getting more and more familiar with the rhythm. At the same time, he used the air blast created by the Wolf King to bounce back to the Wolf Kings side. I have a plan Meng Chao spoke as fast as he could to communicate with the wolf king about his battle plan. If it was any other orc warrior other than Jackalkanus, even the most powerful warriors like Horn of destructionand Berserk bladewould not be able to understand Meng Chaos intentions in a short period of time, he understood Meng Chaos intentions. However, the Wolf Kings eyes lit up as he came to a sudden realization. The two of them looked at each other and saw the madness in each others eyes. Then, they were like a split lightning bolt as they broke out of the encirclement to the left and right at the same time. Shatter Wingslet out an astonishing howl once again as it transformed into a black stream of light. It set off fierce whirlwinds as if it appeared in all four directions at the same time, blocking off all escape routes for the two of them. The stomach-less King started spinning again. It was like a giant gyroscope that had been modified with a meteor hammer. Dazzling Sparks were scraped off the ground, further reducing the space for the two of them to move. The Fist punched out like a storm, smashing everything that dared to block in front of him, mainly the bones and fossils of fierce beasts, into pieces and grinding them into the most delicate bone powder. Dozens of crisscrossed wounds appeared on Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings bodies again, opening up like the lips of a baby. There were also a few deep fist marks on their chests, but the flesh and blood on their backs bulged up. Through the skin that was as thin as cicada wings, one could clearly see the broken bones that could come out of their bodies at any time. The totem armor that had perfectly covered their bodies had long been torn into pieces, like smashed ceramic. Then, with hot blood, they barely stuck to their skin. However, after paying such a price, they cleverly guided the three hero statues to advance according to their planned attack route. The pressure and shock waves released by the Fistcontinuously exploded and crushed the bones and fossils of the fierce beasts. The Stomach-less kingspun around like a steel top, but the fine bone powder was thrown into the air. Broken Wingsspun in the air, causing the bone powder to be evenly distributed in the air. The number of bone powder particles in the unit space increased. Soon, it reached the critical point of the dust explosion. The so-called dust explosion was a dust cloud formed by combustible dust mixing with the air in a restricted space. Under the action of an ignition source, the dust-air mixture formed would burn rapidly, it also causes a chemical reaction that causes a sudden rise in temperature and pressure. The main conditions that cause a dust explosion, in addition to the fact that the dust itself is combustible or explosive, is that the dust must be suspended in the air and mixed with air or oxygen to reach the explosion limit. Simply put, the greater the combustion heat contained in the dust, the easier it is to be oxidized, and the easier it is to cause a dust explosion. In the Earth era, the substances that would trigger a dust explosion were mainly coal, carbon, sulfur, flour, and so on. Because the burning heat of ordinary dust and dust was too small and was not easily oxidized, it was naturally difficult to trigger an explosion. And the dust that was floating above the battlefield now all came from the powerful totem beasts that had once wreaked havoc in Turanze. When these ferocious beasts were still alive, they had devoured a large amount of heavenly materials and earthly treasures that were rich in psionic energy. The spiritual energy nourished their flesh and penetrated their bones, turning them into high-energy substances that were a hundred times hotter than coal and flour. Although the bombardment of the fistswas not aimed at the bones of the ferocious beasts directly, the bones of the ferocious beasts were still alive. However, the shock wave that he raised was like a super-high-output grinder, grinding the bones of the ferocious beasts that contained terrifying energy to the point that they were as fine as sand. The smaller the dust particles were. The easier they were to be oxidized. The more likely they were to collide and rub against each other, releasing electrostatic sparks that would cause dust explosions. Just as the density of the bone dust floating in the unit space reached the critical value of dust explosions. Meng Chao and the Wolf King used themselves as bait to lead the fist and the stomach-less king to the same straight line. The two of them seemed to be in a panic and dashed toward each other. The two statues of heroes were chasing after them closely. The Wings of Destruction, on the other hand, was looking down from above, ready to attack at any time. Seeing that the two of them were about to hit each other brutally, and that their heads were bleeding, the statues of heroes behind them crushed them into two pieces of meat that were as thin as cicada wings. Now! Meng Chao and the Wolf King ignited their last spiritual energy and pushed the flames of war to the maximum. Countless flames and electric arcs were released around them, igniting the high-density bone powder that was floating in the air and fully mixed with oxygen. Boom! Immediately, the entire Museum of fossilswas drowned by an ocean of colorful, splendid light. It was as if the aurora in the high magnetic latitude, which was originally located at the north and south poles of the planet, had penetrated through the space slits and become the main melody that swept across the battlefield. Every piece of bone powder that was less than 0.1 millimeters in diameter instantly released all the energy and the bestial aura that had been sealed for thousands of years. They turned into tiny fireballs that were covered in electric arcs, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, they jumped up and down, roaring with half hunger and half fury. Then, they gathered together and turned into an unstoppable tide, searching for any target that could be devoured and destroyed. Meng Chao and the Wolf King had long been prepared. The moment the dust explosion occurred, they had curled their bodies to the maximum. They had also mobilized all the remaining liquid-like metal materials in their spiritual energy and totem armors to form a solid shield above their heads, which had canceled out the destructive power of the spiritual energy tide to the greatest extent. In the tactical thinking circuits of fist, stomach-less King, and Broken Wings, there was no such scenario as dust explosioninput at all. Naturally, the corresponding solutions were not stored. The damage, impact, and shock they suffered were a hundred times higher than that of Meng Chao and the Wolf King. The first to bear the brunt was the Broken Wingsthat was suspended in midair. He was enveloped by raging flames and Thunderbolts. His originally gorgeous and sharp black feathers were blown all over the sky. He had gone from a majestic Falcon to a chicken that had lost its feathers. On the bodies of the fistand the stomach-less King, layers of ripples were blown out by the shock waves, stripping away the crystal-like, glittering, and colorful texture, the killing machines that seemed to be condensed from liquid metal turned into clay statues. However, they didnt stop attacking. The dust explosion wasnt enough to make the two killing statues made of legendary heroes lose their combat ability completely. Since the thought circuit didnt store the corresponding battle scenes and solutions, the attack didnt make them lose their combat ability and mobility completely. Moreover, the targets life magnetic field hadnt been destroyed yet. They faithfully and rigidly followed the predetermined attack path and continued to move forward. However, the dust explosion had seriously interfered with their ability to scan and analyze the surrounding environment. The spiritual magnetic storm caused by the dust explosion had greatly restricted their ability to deduce the overall situation of the complex battlefield, and even their imagination that did not exist in the first place. They couldnt imagine how Meng Chao and the Wolf King would react to the dust explosion. They couldnt tell that Meng Chao and the Wolf King werent shocked by the dust explosion at all, and they werent frozen in place. Instead, they used the shock wave caused by the dust explosion to roll out of their attack route. Thus, the Fistcontinued to slide across the distance of death like a burning armored train. It slammed into the stomach of the stomach-less king. Thousands of years ago in the Earth era, the ancient people had thought of a very interesting question. If the strongest spear attacked the strongest shield, what would happen? Now, the answer was revealed. From the stomach of the stomach-less king came a deafening, earth-shattering sound. The loud sound even temporarily suppressed the sound of the dust explosion. However, 0.1 seconds later, accompanied by the Stomach-less Kings muffled roar, a sharp and ear-piercing sound of air leakage came from his stomach, just like the largest mining engineering machine in Dragon City, a siren sounded. The stomach of the Stomach-less king, which seemed to have absolute defense, shriveled at a visible speed like a hot air balloon that had a hole burned. The situation of the Fistwas not much better. This killing statue, which completely simulated the founder of the Bloody Hoof clan and had absolute power of the fist, exploded the stomach of the Stomach-less king, but at the same time, it also suffered the rebound of the absolute defense, and it staggered and fell out. Not only did the fierce flames on his body disappear, but even his right arm, which was a peerless weapon comparable to the cannon of the dragon city train, was unnaturally bent at several angles, like a derailed train that was broken into seven or eight sections. The two killing statues were actually mutually destructive! Of course, the liquid metal-like substances that made up the killing statues had extremely strong self-healing and healing abilities. Whether it was the stomach-less Kings constantly deflating belly or the Fistthat was bent at seven or eight angles, the arm that seemed to have all its bones broken, they were all in an indescribable state, the extremely weird Metal squirmingsound gradually returned to its original state. Unfortunately, Meng Chao and the Wolf King would not give them even 0.1 seconds more! Chapter 1340 - A Hammer’s Power! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just as Fist and Stomach-less King were both injured, Meng Chao and Wolf King spread their limbs, sticking close to the ground. In a very strange posture, they dashed toward the point of Fists fall like lightning. They had predicted that the dust explosion would happen. They had also predicted that there would be a strong shock wave from the top to the bottom, attacking their heads and shoulders. Therefore, the two of them tried their best to activate their vitality magnetic field and spread out the remaining liquid metal-like substances on the surface of their bodies. That turned the shoulder pads and the back armor of their totem armors into two sails as thin as cicadas wings. While the shock wave hit them hard, it also made the two sails bulge into a ball, as if they had been inserted with burning wings, allowing the two of them to increase their speed to the maximum in an instant! Shua Meng Chao aimed at Fists face and shot out two chain blades again. Fists right arm was rebounded by stomach-less king, and he was temporarily paralyzed with his joints shattered. However, he still had his left arm. Accompanied by a hurricane-like whistling sound, dozens of shadows spurted out of Fists left arm in an instant, forming an impenetrable shield in front of him. In just half a second, dozens of punches were punched out. Almost every punch hit the tips of Meng Chaos two Skull-crushers, causing the Skull-crushersto tremble violently, at the same time, the flames of war that Meng Chao released through the Blades were blown away. However, this had long been in Meng Chaos calculations. The two skull-crusherstrembled crazily and suddenly slid past the iron fists of the fist. The chains behind the skull-crushers coiled around the left arm of the fist. The crazily burning runes instantly heated the chains to thousands of degrees. With sizzling sizzling sounds, the chains were deeply embedded into the left arm of the fist. Die!Meng Chao roared and exerted strength in his arms. The Reckless Bull force that he had cultivated to the Ultimatelevel was really like two mad bulls whose eyes were red and whose mouth was foaming, it dashed out from between Meng Chaos biceps and triceps. The two chains were instantly stretched straight. Metal fatigue shrieked. The left arm of the Fistwas also pulled apart by Meng Chao with the chain blade, so much so that the door in front of him was wide open. The calm and composed face of the killing statue, which was made of liquid metal, was finally torn into pieces by Meng Chao. For the first time since the fist woke up, it revealed an expression of shock and anger. It yanked its left arm and tried to throw Meng Chao away. However, Meng Chaos ten toes were like ten rock climbing nails that were nailed into the ground. The Wolf King took advantage of the situation and entered. The six kills Saber, which was about to set off a bloody storm in the entire foreign world, emitted an extremely dazzling bloody light. It was like a demon that had just been born. It grinned and revealed its extremely sharp fangs. Fists right arm was temporarily paralyzed, and his left arm was pulled by Meng Chao. The two ultimate weapons that he had been wary of were removed. Even if it was only removed for 0.1 seconds, it was enough for the Wolf King to seize a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the saber that was surrounded by blood-red light slashed at Fists face. However, the moment the saber whistled out, a weird light flashed on the face of the statue of slaughter that was made of liquid metal. Then, the face of the fistturned black and hard, as if it had given up the flexibility of liquid metal and the ability to collect external information, it had completely turned into an indestructible super alloy armor. The collision of the six kills Saber and the super alloy armor caused sparks that looked like fireworks. Even the aftermath of the dust explosion in the air was eclipsed. The saber had drained the last bit of the totem power of Jackalkanus. The strength was so great that the Wolf Kings thumb and arms exploded instantly, shooting out dozens of bloody arrows. The ear-piercing sound waves burst out with the sparks, darting left and right in the vast space and reverberating for a long time. However, they still couldnt break through the defense of the fist. They only left a shallow white mark on the bridge of the nose of the fist. The superalloy on the two sides of the white mark only had a few wrinkles. From the depths of the Fists eye sockets, Meng Chao and the Wolf King didnt think that they had passed the trial of the ancestral spirit. Fortunately, this wave of attacks hadnt ended yet. Just as Meng Chao used the chain blade to wrap around the Fists left arm and wrestle with the opponent, and just as the Wolf King used the six kill saber to its maximum speed, Meng Chao did something. He removed the connection between the two chains and the two heavy sabers. As a result, fist, who was still exerting force to wrestle with Meng Chao after being hit in the face, naturally lost its balance. Meng Chao was like a fierce tiger descending the mountain, pouncing in front of fist, who was staggering and retreating. The smaller and lighter skull crusher on the left side, which took the agile and agile route, hacked at the bridge of Fists nose like lightning, in the shallow scar that the Wolf King had just cut. Finally, the shallow cut widened and deepened, allowing the knife in his left hand to be embedded in the face of the fist. Perhaps, this could be considered as Causing a certain degree of damage and possibly passing the trial.. However, what Meng Chao wanted was never just Possibly.. He also had a skull crusher in his hand. The advantage of dual-wielding chain blades was that they were flexible and had a wide range of attack. Their moves could be seamlessly linked together without end. The disadvantage was that, because every saber was powered by one hand, it was naturally impossible for Meng Chao to exert all his strength to the fullest. Right now, Meng Chao only had one heavy saber in his hands. It was a skull crusherthat had gathered all his strength, will, spiritual energy, battle flames, totem power, and apocalyptic flames! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! An earth-shattering roar came from inside Meng Chaos body. Six dragon veins had awakened from the depths of his flesh and blood. Like six raging dragons, they extended their burning steel claws at the same time and helped Meng Chao to grip the handle of the Skull Crusher, allowing his flesh and even his soul to be perfectly integrated with the Saber. Right before Meng Chaos heart condensed to his shoulder blade, which flowed to his arm, from his arm to his palm, and from his palm to the tip of the saber, the destructive power was completely released. Meng Chao did one more thing. He changed the direction of the Saber. He turned the blade from facing the fistto the back of the saber facing the fist. Boom! Boom! Meng Chaos feet were like two earth-drilling bombs that blasted out two incomparably violent shock waves on the ground, causing a visible dent in the ground amid the creaking noises. The impetus from this caused Meng Chao to transform into a meteorite that was even crazier and fiercer than Fists Iron Fist. The heavy saber was swung out in a sweeping manner. After drawing a short and sharp arc, it hit the target precisely. However, the target wasnt Fists face. Instead, it was the first skull crusher that was stuck firmly on Fists nose bridge. Two Skull Crusherknife back, in the world-shaking sound, collision together. These two sabers were originally forged from the magma warhammer of the legendary gladiator 249of the Bloodhoof clan. Although the blade is extremely sharp, but the back of the knife has retained part of the characteristics of the war hammer, far wider than ordinary knife more thick, strong. In particular, Meng Chao right hand is used to this handle, longer, wider, thicker, heavier, simple rough to the extreme overweight knife. Rather than calling it a saber,. It was more appropriate to say that it was the combination of an axe hammerand a demon subduing pestle. Right now, the axe hammer that Meng Chao had burned his will, overdrawn his life, and infused with the power of demon subduing was heavily hammering on the first Skull Crusherthat had already been deeply embedded in the face of his fist. The kinetic energy that was violently poured into the first Skull Crusherwas transformed into heat energy, causing the saber to flash in an instant. It emitted a dazzling light that was as bright as an incandescent lamp as it flowed along the crisscrossing runes on the saber, spiritual Flames that looked like magma spurted out of the saber. The three waves of ferocious attacks hit the same spot precisely. No matter how hard the liquid metal that was condensed into a killing statue was, it was far beyond the limit of fatigue and even collapse. Meng Chaos first Skull Crusherwas finally smashed into the fists head by the second Skull Crusher. From the blade to the back of the saber, the entire skull of the fistwas almost shattered. If he were a living person with flesh and blood, his brain would have been blown apart and he would have died. Even the killing statue that was made of liquid-like metal material was chopped and hammered by Meng Chao. The head was almost split into two.. The top of his head was raised high, revealing a section that was emitting a metallic luster, he was sent flying backward. Chapter 1341 - At His Feet! Is-Is it over? Meng Chao and the Wolf King were exhausted and waiting anxiously. At first glance, it seemed like the dust had settled. Broken Wings had been blasted to the ground by the dust explosion, and his mottled feathers were still burning intensely. After all, what caused the explosion was not ordinary carbon powder or flour. Instead, it was the bone powder of a ferocious beast, so it contained a hundred times more energy than the same volume of coal. The skeleton powder of the ferocious beast that was stained Broken Wings body was fully burned as if it had released a hungry ferocious beast that kept gnawing at its flesh and blood. Soon, the liquid metal substance that formed the flesh and blood.., the gnawing was riddled with holes and potholes, as if deformed and ugly beehives had grown out of its body. The stomach-less Kingsuffered a heavy punch from the fist. While most of the force was reflected back, its own absolute defense had also collapsed. Other than his abdomen shrinking and collapsing at a speed visible to the naked eye like a leaking hot air balloon. A shocking hole had appeared between his chest and abdomen, as if it was a tunnel that led straight to hell. No matter how hard he wiggled his round body and tried to repair the hole, it was impossible for him to recover. Under the lingering power of the fist, the hole was like a black ferocious beast that kept gnawing at the stomach-less kings internal organs. There was no sign of it being repaired for a long time. As for the fist, the upper half of his face was lifted up high, revealing a grayish-white section. The mouth on the lower half of his face that was twitching was opened wide into another hole, emitting a metal scream that Meng Chao had never heard before and could not be described with words. Meng Chao and the Wolf King both felt that even if the horn of destruction and the blade of Fury had arrived together, they had already exceeded their limits to be able to do this. But why did the three scarred and disfigured statues of slaughter show no signs of stopping. On the contrary, amidst the squeaking sounds of metal, they staggered and staggered toward each other. They even hugged each other tightly. Their weird and violent auras seemed to be increasing? Wait, what are they doing? This is C Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. Both of them could not believe what they were seeing. The three statues of slaughter that were stuck to each other were like wax statues that were melting in high temperature. They actually fused together. First, they turned into a three-headed, six-armed monster, and then, they turned into a huge.., silver-colored liquid metal ball. The liquid metal ball was like a strange bug pupa. It was slowly wriggling and expanding, and it was slowly blooming like a man-eating flower. The petals, stamens, and stemsall turned into lifelike details. A warrior who had never appeared in Tulanze, or rather, a monster that the Tulan had never seen before, appeared in front of Meng Chao and the Wolf King. He had a fist, a huge bulls head. Two horns soared into the sky like two war horns that were blowing all the time. However, the part that was supposed to be the mouth protruded forward like a falcon, forming an extremely sharp beak that was good for pecking. On both sides of the beak, there were two canine teeth that were unique to bears. They were short and thick, but extremely hard. They could easily tear off the flesh and blood of all living beings from their bones. He also had a pair of arms that were covered with thick blood vessels. They were thicker than the thighs of a barbarian elephant warrior. His two fists were clearly clenched, but it gave people the feeling of holding two burning meteor hammers. On his back, there was a pair of broad wings that were filled with sharp blades. They were like two giant scimitars that covered the battlefield within a radius of ten to twenty meters. They almost blocked most of Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings vision. His abdomen was round like a balloon. However, the wrinkles on it made Meng Chao and the Wolf King not dare to underestimate such a structure. It brought about an Absolute defense.. Basically, this monster seemed to have combined the strongest features of the fist, the stomach-less king, and the broken wings. The wounds that Meng Chao and the Wolf King had put in a lot of effort to create just now had disappeared without a trace during the fusion process. No, it cant be. Your combat strength has already broken through the sky, yet you are still playing the Fusion Skillso shamelessly? Meng Chao glanced at the wolf king in extreme shock. He really wanted to strangle this guys neck and ask for the answer: in his previous life, how on Earth did you pass such a perverse trial? ! However, seeing the Wolf Kings dumbfounded expression, he should know that in his previous life, this guy had calculated every trick in the book and killed the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury outside the Sacred Mountain Temple. His losses were minimal. He might even have accepted most of the exploration teams of the Lions and tigers, and he had plenty of cannon fodder to test the depth of the temple of the sacred mountain. How could he be as clueless and miserable as he was now? The two of them really wanted to continue their efforts and eliminate the monster before it completed its Integration. However, they were so tired that their fingers had drooped down. There were no more organs in their bodies that could stand up. They could only watch as the monsters body was covered in a rippling metallic luster. Its facial features, skin, hair, and cuticle were all more vivid and vivid. It was unknown if it was an illusion. It was unknown whether it was because the three hero statues had merged into one or because the fierce battle with Meng Chao and the Wolf King had allowed the monster to complete its Warm-upand wake up completely. In short, Meng Chao felt that the liquid metal monster had become more Human-likethan before. At least, when he looked at Meng Chao and the Wolf King again and grinned at the two of them. Apart from the extremely savage bestial nature, Meng Chao also saw subtle praise and even respect in his deeply sunken eye sockets. What does that mean? Could it be that this monster really appreciates the perseverance of the two of US just now and is ready to congratulate us for passing the trial and being qualified to inherit the ancestral spirits inheritance? Meng Chaos thoughts started to run wild. Then, he saw the monster with the head of a bull, the stomach of a bear, and the wings of an eagle soar into the sky and spread its wings, like a death god casting a net! The killing intent that filled the entire space became ten times stronger in an instant. It was as if it was about to condense into a bloody storm that could be seen with the naked eye. Meng Chao and the Wolf King even felt that the words Mountain of blades and sea of flameshad become extremely clear, real, and concrete, diving down and bombarding them. I was really thinking too much! Meng Chaos pupils enlarged together with the Iron Fist that descended from the sky. Just as he felt that there was an iron wall formed from condensed killing intent in all directions, and there was nowhere to run. The Wolf King suddenly let out a hoarse roar, Under your feet! This roar shook Meng Chaos eardrums like a bolt of lightning in a clear sky. The sound waves were transmitted from the auditory nerve to the central nerve, causing the central nerve to stimulate the cerebral cortex and trigger a strong biological electric current. Above Meng Chaos mind, it formed a bolt of lightning that tore through the darkness. Meng Chao instantly understood what the Wolf King meant. If the Sacred Mountain Temple was a spaceship built by the ancient Tulan people. Then, beneath their feet was not a solid and thick layer of rock. Instead, there was a deck. Below the deck, there should be a bigger and deeper cabin. Moreover, the deck that was used to divide the space inside the cabin was definitely not as indestructible as the outer shell of the spaceship! After passing through the rock layer, they were crushed and hit by the rocks. In addition to the erosion of nearly 10,000 years, the interior of the temple of the sacred mountain, including the deck, had long been seriously aged and brittle. This was evident from the fact that the two of them had broken through the outer wall of the pipeline with just a little strength when they were chasing the human-faced spider. They slid into the depths of the pipeline and broke through the inner wall of the pipeline again. Even the deck that covered the battlefield in front of them was much thicker than the outer wall of the pipeline. However, the fierce battle just now, the surging spiritual flames of both parties, and the shock wave caused by the dust explosion, had caused much more damage to the deck than the two of them stepping on the outer wall of the pipeline lightly. After all, the Otherworld was a world where material changes were extremely violent. The material that was eroded by psionic energy was not as simple as simply changing its shape. Instead, it was possible for the molecular structure and even the atomic spherical energy layer to undergo the most fundamental change, so that one kind of material would change into another kind of material at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hard rocks could become fine sand under the interference of prospectors or Earth mages. On Earth, stainless steel with very stable properties could also become moldy like wood in the other world. In a few days or even a few hours, mold-like rust would grow on it, or even.., it would become as crisp as ceramic. Just now, in order to push his speed to the limit, Meng Chao had stomped hard on the ground, causing the deck to sink slightly. If one observed carefully, they would discover that with the footprint he had stomped on as the center, circles of crisscrossing spider web cracks were continuously radiating and spreading out in a concentric circle. Such dense and increasingly obvious cracks were something that would never appear on a metal with extremely high ductility. This was enough to show that the surging spiritual flames from both sides, as well as the shock waves from the dust explosion, had seeped into the depths of the deck. It had completely changed the nature of the metal deck, turning it into a window paper that could be broken with a poke. Therefore, the only path was under their feet! Chapter 1342 - Sharing the Wolf King’s Fortuitous Encounters Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao and the Wolf King exerted their strength at the same time. Their hands and feet that clung tightly to the deck instantly turned into eight phantoms, vibrating at a high frequency. Although they had already run out of ammunition and food during the previous fierce battle, the nature of the deck had completely changed. The deck that was filled with cobwebs and cracks had long become a dangerous wall that could collapse upon contact. Only extremely weak spirit energy gushed out from their palms and the soles of their feet. Just before the monster with the head of a bull, the body of a bear, and the wings of an eagle landed a lightning strike, the deck was shattered into pieces, revealing two huge holes. Meng Chao and the Wolf King immediately fell from the holes. From the Fossil Museum, they fell into the lower cabin where they could not see their own fingers. Although they couldnt see their surroundings clearly. They had finally gotten rid of the monsters killing intent that was like an iron wall. The monster roared above their heads, and its fist strength increased without any decrease. It followed behind them like a heat-seeking missile. The two of them were still falling, and they had nowhere to borrow strength from. However, they attacked at the same time and gave each other a fierce kick. The kick happened to hit the soles of each others feet. With the help of the rebound force, they were sent flying far away, allowing them to pass through the monsters terrifying fist power. Boom! The Monsters power completely hit the second deck. A series of crystal-clear fireballs like red grapes were created. Like a meteor shower, they smashed down on the second deck, leaving thousands of holes and collapsing the entire deck. Meng Chao and the Wolf King continued to fall. After the monsters punch penetrated two layers of the deck, its momentum did not decrease. It penetrated the third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh layers of the deck. Meng Chao and the Wolf King could only clench their teeth and resign themselves to fate. They allowed the aftermath of the storm to push them into the depths of an unpredictable fate. Finally After piercing through seven layers of the deck in one breath, the two fell into a sticky, stagnant, and scalding substance that was between honey, grease, and melted asphalt. Only then did they manage to stop their fall. However, this Scalding asphaltseemed to have a life of its own. It turned into thousands of hungry bugs that crawled into their bodies through their seven orifices and wounds. Meng Chao opened his eyes wide and wanted to roar. However, he poured a lot of honey, oil, and hot asphaltinto his mouth and gulped them down dozens of times. He could not stop at all! However, when the mysterious liquid wrapped his body, his skin was burning and stinging like needles. After it was poured into his body, the taste was unexpected. It was a hundred times sweeter than honey. Without the need for his stomach to squirm, the mysterious liquid turned into super small molecules that penetrated the stomach and intestines, seeped into his blood system, and was carried into his limbs, bones, internal organs, extraordinary meridians, and even the cerebral cortex by the rushing blood plasma, each of the crisscrossed sulci of the brain flowed like a clear stream flowing through the mountain stream, making a happy sound. This is Meng Chao felt an indescribable satisfaction and satisfaction in the depths of his body. He felt that his cells, which had been damaged and withered during the fierce battle just now, had been refilled by the mysterious liquid. They had become crystal clear and full of vitality. The dried blood vessels and charred nerves were originally like trees that had been struck by lightning. After burning fiercely, they curled up into a black ball and lost their vitality. At this moment, it was as if they had received the nourishment of spring rain. From the black roots of the tree, fresh green sprouts grew again! This kind of tender sprouts broke out of the ground and grew vigorously in his body. They were filled with vitality and hope. Meng Chao had only experienced this once when he had just been reborn and the Flame seedhad exploded in the depths of his brain. After countless times of training, replenishing gene reagents, and the great battle where he had narrowly escaped death he had never felt it so intensely: Im still alive. Life is so beautiful. Its worth giving everything to enjoy, defend, and fight! This is the secret medicine of the Witch Doctor! Hu Langkanus danced in the mysterious liquid and struggled with all his might. Half of his face finally surfaced, and he let out an ecstatic cry, Its the secret medicine of the Witch Doctor thousands of years ago, stored in the depths of the sacred mountain temple, trying to obtain the blessing of the ancestral spirit! Meng Chao suddenly understood. The Wolf King had once told him that the environment of the sacred mountain of Tulan was very special. In the words of the high-level orcs, this was the resting place of the ancestral spirits and heroes, blessed by the gods and blessed by the ancestors. The weapons, armor, materials, secret medicine, and even the warriors who had been training here for a long time, as long as they could survive the trials of the ancestral spirits, there was a chance for them to be reborn. From the perspective of the people of Dragon City, this place was probably a blessed land where spiritual veins gathered, spiritual qi was abundant, and spiritual magnetic interference was extremely strong. Any material stored here, whether organic or inorganic, would be a hundred times faster than other places in the other world, and ten thousand times faster than the speed of earth, undergoing mutations at the molecular or even atomic level. Such changes might accelerate the depletion or even depletion of the material. But it was also possible to make the material sturdier and stronger so that it would carry more energy at the atomic level! Thus, thousands of years ago, the Tulan Orcs loved to refine them into secret medicines and weapons filled with impurities when they did not have the technology to refine genetic medicines and weapons like the Earthlings did, they stored them in the sacred mountain temple. They looked forward to the ancestral spirits blessing, which would help them remove the impurities and raise the grade of the secret medicines and weapons. In other words, the secret medicines that were currently wrapped around Meng Chao and the Wolf King had been stored in the sealed sacred mountain temple for at least 3,000 years. They had also quietly fermented, condensed, crystallized, and sublimated for a whole 3,000 years! Imagine a barrel of fragrant fine wine being stored in a blessed land filled with spiritual energy. It would be buried deep underground for at least 3,000 years before it would be dug out and broken into pieces. What a mellow, crystal-like, and infinitely delicious nectar it would be! Not to mention, it was far more than just a barrel now, but half of the pond. The concentration was extremely high. 3,000 years ago, only the most powerful warriors of the five major clans were qualified to take the top-quality secret medicine in small doses, meng Chao and Wolf King could squander it all they wanted! Such a luxury, not to mention the chiefs of the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury. Nor was it enjoyed by the corporations of Dragon City who owned private pharmaceutical factories and advanced biochemical laboratories. Even the grand priest of Holy Light, who sat high in the splendid temple of Holy Light and was enveloped by the ocean of light all day long, could not enjoy such a luxury. That was because neither the orc chiefs, the corporations of Dragon City, nor the priests of Holy Light had the patience and conditions to wait for a certain top-tier secret medicine that contained powerful energy to brew silently for three thousand years! I see! So, this is the luck and opportunity of Jackalkanus! This is the secret of the evolution of the Ghoul doginto the Doomsday Wolfin my previous life! This is a spherical space with curved walls and a smooth surface without any seams. It looks like a liquid fuel tank for a large-scale transportation vehicle, but the orc sorcerers thousands of years ago treated it as a storage room for secret medicines. According to the analysis from the height of the fuel tank, if the fuel tank was filled with secret medicines in the beginning, after three thousand years of brewing, fermenting, condensing, and crystallizing, the volume of the secret medicines would have been compressed by at least three times, and the purity would have been increased by three times! It should be known that the secret medicines that were qualified to be sent to the temple of the sacred mountain and offered to the ancestors were the best sorcerers in Tulanze to begin with. They were refined after exhausting the most precious materials and even sacrificing countless brutal souls with their own efforts. They were the best of the best in the first place! After being compressed and purified three times, a marvelous change that nobody could predict happened again. It was a rare product that could not be duplicated at all! Every drop of the secret medicine in the pond contained ten times more spiritual energy than the Blood of HellThat I had absorbed in the secret laboratory of the Gold Tusk Gang. Even if the advanced biochemical laboratories of Dragon City University and Agricultural University can be compared with the secret drugs that have been stored for at least three thousand years in terms of spiritual energy, the gene drugs that are meticulously refined with the blood and spinal fluid of the apocalyptic beasts still carry a hint of smoke and fire. Even if you take a drop or inject a few milliliters of it, it will be like a apocalyptic beast rampaging inside your body. It will take a long time to digest and absorb it in order to avoid the risk of mental derangement. Unlike such an ancient top-tier secret medicine, the impurities and viciousness contained in the liquid have been polished cleanly over the long years. They have become extremely mellow, clear, and gentle. Like hot milk, they are easily absorbed by carbon-based intelligent life forms perfectly without leaving a single drop! Meng Chao sensed the marvelous changes in his body in surprise and delight. He felt that he had absorbed more spiritual energy than he had in the past few years in just a few minutes. Moreover, the pure spiritual energy could be perfectly integrated into his life magnetic field without further training. The Flame of life, which was flickering like a candle in the wind, burst into flames in an instant and reached its limit. His organs, which were riddled with holes, and his broken meridians were repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye under the nourishment of the ancient secret medicine. His muscles, which were on the verge of death, seemed to have been filled with flammable and explosive gas as they expanded to their limits. The pores that were like dry wells were flowing with the breath of life visible to the naked eye again, making his cracked skin smooth, delicate, and elastic once again. It was filled with an attractive luster. No. The magical effects brought by the top-tier secret medicine were not as simple as touching the body of flesh and blood. They had also penetrated into the depths of his brain and touched his soul. When he was on the verge of death for a long time, a lot of childhood memories appeared in Meng Chaos mind, and he reconstructed the entire building of the theory of spiritual martial arts. Then, he absorbed a wealth of combat experience from the bones of the ferocious beasts and the three statues of heroes. Even under the interference of the ferocious souls and the flames of war, a lot of thrilling and marvelous scenes of the Orc warriors fighting the totem ferocious beasts five or six thousand years ago appeared in his mind. However, at that time, he was in a state of exhaustion and was on the verge of collapse. He did not have any extra energy. He reconstructed the theoretical building and the battle scenes of Turanze for thousands of years, and his body, which was covered in wounds, was deeply integrated, at that time. At that time, he was like the body of a three-year-old child, which had been injected into the soul of a martial arts expert. He had consciousness but no body. His brain understood everything, but he lacked the physical qualities to turn theory into reality. At this moment, under the impetus of the top-grade secret medicine, his completely new consciousness had perfectly fused with his body that had been reborn! Chapter 1343 - Evolution of Derailment Chapter 1343: Evolution of Derailment Translator: Endless Fantasy Translation | Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation He realized that he had come across a fortuitous, once-in-a-lifetime encounter. Meng Chao took the initiative to accelerate the cell division and proliferation, allowing his consciousness, which had expanded a hundred times, and his body, which had growma hundred times stronger, to merge perfectly. Chi chi, chi chi chi chi chi! His metabolism had been accelerated a hundred times, and his body released a large amount of exhaust gas, which was hundreds of degrees high, from the thirty-six thousand pores all over his body. They then formed clusters of bubbles of various sizes. The bursting of each bubble caused ripples that looked like the shadows of swords and sabers in top-tier secret medicine. Surrounded by the ripples, Meng Chao was fully focused and enjoying the unparalleled stimulation. Unknowingly, he had a deeper understanding of the martial arts of spiritual energy. He had also developed a brand-new view and solution to the tough bloody battles in the past. White Phantom, earthquake, Demon Eye of the Abyss, Wisdom Tree.. Once invincible enemies. If they appeared in front of Meng Chao again, even if he only used 50% of his power.., there were at least three or five ways to kill them. Even Lei Zongchao, the martial god, had taught him that the profound and complicated principles of martial arts that he would understand one day med to have been broken down into points of knowledge, they floated neatly in front of Meng Chaos eyes, making him feel enlightened and connected in one go. When the brand-new spiritual energy was flowing between the brand -new blood vessels, nerves, and spiritual veins, it formed a series of complicated and magnificent spiritual magnetic fields, symbolizing that brand-new extraordinary forces were being generated. Meng Chao stretched his limbs to his hearts content and let out an extremely excited long howl. Then, he looked at Jackal kanus. Just like him, he had swallowed a large amount of top-tier secret medicines in an instant and was receiving the earth-shaking renewal and reconstruction from his soul to his body. Judging from the Wolf Kings extremely excited expression and the life magnetic field that was erupting like a volcano all over his body, the spiritual energy that was greedily absorbed by the cells all over his body was certainly not much less than Meng Chaos. In Meng Chaos memories from his previous life, this was originally a fortuitous encounter that belonged exclusively to Jackalkanus, and should be monopolized by this fellow. Strictly speaking, this could be considered as Meng Chao stealing the Wolf Kings fate and sharing the Wolf King s opportunities Meng Chao could not help but let his thoughts run wild. If the Wolf King knew that his opportunities were forcefully split by him, would this fellow go crazy? Speaking of which, Meng Chao did not think that doing so would completely change the wolf kings fate, much less weaken his strength. That was because there were too many top-grade secret medicines in the liquid fuel tank. No matter how much a person devoured and absorbed crazily, it was impossible to completely absorb all the psionic energy contained in the top-grade secret medicine. The number of cells in the human body was limited. The amount of energy that each cell could absorb was also quite limited. Even if one impror ed the strength of the cell membrane and the effici ncy of the mitochondria through training, it was impossible for them to be devoured endlessly like a black hole. No, not to mention Jackalkanus alone, he was far from being able to devour so many top-tier secret medicines in half a day. Even if Meng Chao was added, it was still not enough. It was far from enough. Meng Chao and the Wolf King looked at each other. In each others extremely excited eyes, they saw a trace of confusion and even nervousness. They simultaneously discovereda problem: Devouring such top-grade secret medicines that even the Dragon City financial magnate, tribal chief, Holy Light Priest, Elven Queen, and Ninth Circle Mage were not qualified to enjoy, even without opening their mouths, the top-grade secret medicines seemed to have a life of their owm, it was indeed extremely refreshing to take the initiative to drill into their bodies and nourish their cells and even their gene chains. But, how should he stop? Meng Chao tried his best to regain control of his body and stretched out his right hand in front of him with great difficulty. His right hand had been severely damaged in the fierce battle earlier. Not only was the back of his hand covered in metal feathers cut by the Broken Wings, but there were also long and narrow wounds crisscrossing across the back of his hand. In the depths of some of the wounds, a white periosteum was exposed. His fingertips and palms were also torn apart by the recoil caused by the skull crushers grip. The fragile and sensitive nerve clusters were directly exposed to the air, causing his fingers to twitch uncontrollably in pain. Not to mention the tiny cracks on his fingers, which had seriously affected his maximum strength and surged out of his clenched fists. Now, these injuries had been perfectly healed by the top-tier secret medicine. Not only had his right hand recovered, but his body had also recovered. Even his tendons and muscle fibers were three to five to ten times thicker than before. With a light clench, he could feel an explosive power gushing out of his palm. He couldnt help but suspect that he could even crush the hilt of the Skull Crusheralive. The nerve endings distributed on the fingertips, Fingertips, and palms were also several times more than in the past. This allowed him to have a more acute perception. If it was said that in the past, Meng Chao could control the blade as thin as a Cicadas wing and carry out harvesting and suturing with an accuracy of o. mm. Then now, his control of high-precision operations had reached o.01 mm, a full order of magnitude. Also, the lustre that rose from the back of his hand, which was between metal and diamond, represented the toughness of his flesh and blood, which had also increased by an order of magnitude. If the Broken Wingsjust now shot out metal feathers at him again, he wouldnt even need to activate his totem armor to block it with his bare hand No matter which angle he looked at it from, the repair, renewal, and evolution on his right hand were all good things However.. His right hand had been repaired to the point where it was perfect in the eyes of the Earthlings. The renewaland evolutionwere still going on. Meng Chaoneng could clearly feel that deep inside the flesh cells of his right hand, the big explosions that were enough to break and reassemble the gene chains were still going on. It was as if the psionic energy that was crazily surging into his body was not satisfied with his current life form and physiological structure. It was determined that the physiological structure of the Earthlings could not allow the psionic energy to unleash its strongest destructive power. Therefore.., he took over his Evolution Switchand allowed him to continue sprinting toward the indescribable life form on the basis of the people on Earth. The changes on the cellular level were quickly reflected on the skin visible to the naked eye. Meng Chao saw a bulge on his palm and on the back of his hand. Something was wriggling inside, as if it was going to turn his right hand into something that was full of sharp teeth or tentacles, it was even something like a sophisticated thermal weapon. His left hand, his legs, and most of the organs in his body were like his right hand. They were shaking crazily at the cellular level, dividing and multiplying, trying to walk the evolutionary path of hundreds of millions of years in a short moment What was even more terrifying was that no matter how his cells mutated. The upper limit of the bodys capacity for spiritual energy could never catch up with the speed of the top-grade secret medicine flooding into the body. As a result, the cells, nerves, blood vessels, spiritual veins, organs, and limbs that had just been repaired by top-tier secret medicines were now cracking again. Due to the overabundance of spiritual energy, they were cracking again. At this moment, Meng Chao felt like a starving ghost who had stuffed too much food into his stomach in one go. It was far beyond the limits of his weak stomach, and he had no choice but to hold his stomach that was about to explode, he moaned over and over again. However, more and more food was transferred into his body by an invisible force. It was also like a farmer who had endured a rare drought for three years. With great difficulty, he finally welcomed the long-lost rain. However, before the farmers could dance in the sweet rain for too long., the drizzle turned intoa torrential downpour. The torrential downpour turned into a torrential downpour. In the end, it triggered a shocking flood that swept away the farmers and the land they relied on to survive. Meng Chao widened his eyes and saw that the Jackalkanus beside him had also turned from ecstasy to horror. The body of the Wolf King, which had just been repaired, was convulsing and distorted as violently as Meng Chaos. Weird bumps appeared under the skin that was constantly spurting out heat currents, as if countless little mice were running between his bloodlines. In the depths of his eyes, countless blood vessels were gushing out as if they had an independent life. They danced devilishly and tightly wrapped around his pupils, as if they were trying to drag him into the Dark Abyss, which was the symbol of humanity and wisdom.,. The remnants of the totem armor that were still attached to the Wolf Kings skin kept changing its shape. It changed from armor to spikes, then from spikes to tentacles, and then from tentacles to something that looked like metal whips.., Squeak, squeakscreams sounded as if they were going to be more closely integrated with the Wolf Kings body of flesh and blood. Meng Chao saw his own appearance in the depths of the Wolf Kings bloodshot pupils This appearance made him think of the Lost onesof Dragon City for no reason, as well as the Origin Warriorswho had lost control of their totem power and had their totem armor embedded in their organs and could no longer be taken off. No Meng Chao realized that if this continued, the two people who had swallowed too many top-grade secret medicines would either be possessed by the devil and become the crazy origin warriors. It would be the explosion of cells, the spontaneous combustion of the human body, and the burning of ashes from the inside to the outside. or, because of the continuous breaking and recombination of the gene chain, they would become deformed monsters that were absolutely unacceptable to carbon-based human-shaped intelligent life forms It was even a lump of meat that had no fixed shape but was still Alive. Meng Chao shivered deeply. He absolutely could not accept such an outcome. He tried to save himself and struggled to climb out of the Fermentation poolfilled with top-grade secret medicines. But perhaps because it was originally used to carry liquid fuel, the curved cabin walls here were as smooth as a mirror. There was not even a o.01 mm bump. The friction force was close to zero. Meng Chao could not find a place to exert force at al1 The top-grade secret medicine was extremely sticky and had a fatal attraction to his cells. It was like an unfathomable vortex that held him and the wolf king tightly, preventing them from flying up. Just as Meng Chao and the Wolf King were burning with anxiety, but there was nothing they could do. Plop! Another thing fell from the sky and landed heavily in between them. It was the super-alloy monster made of the statue of Fist, stomach-less king and broken wings, Buls head, bears body, eagle wings! Chapter 1344 - Billions of Souls Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation | Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The super alloy monster seemed to be deeply enraged by Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings opportunistic escape from the underground. His arrival set off raging waves in the extremely viscous top-grade secret medicine. His two fists were like two torpedoes that cut through the waves, smashing heavily on Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings chests. The two of them were doing their best to resist the out -of-control spirit energy in their bodies. There was no time for them to dodge. They could only watch as their chests, which had just been filled up, were once again deeply caved in. However, not only did they not feel the slightest pain. Instead, they felt that there was nowhere to vent the strange power in their bodies that was about to explode, and that it had slightly calmed down. The attack of the super alloy monster was like pouring a ladle of ice water into two boiling hot pots. Although the boiling soup couldnt solve the problem at al. It also gave Meng Chao and the Wolf King a temporary respite. The violent spiritual energy released by the top-grade secret medicine was about to burst the cell membranes of every cell in their bodies. However, at this moment, like water flowing to the bottom, it naturally turned to their broken chests to help them repair their shattered bones and broken organs. It was just like how muscle fibers and bones would regenerate after they were broken. After they were healed, they were often tougher than before. The brand-new heart, lungs, trachea, and sternum were also slightly strengthened compared to a moment ago. More importantly, Meng Chao and the Wolf King seemed to have found a way to vent their excess psionic power! The two looked at each other and simultaneously let out a ferocious beast-like roar as they pounced on the superalloy monster. They did not pay attention to any moves. They also did not expect to cause fatal damage to the superalloy monster. They did not even care if the superalloy monster had spikes growing out of its body. The wings on its back were covered with metal feathers, and if it was like two scimitars that tore and tore at the two peoples bodies, leaving hundreds of thousands of wounds. I only hope that I can use the simplest and most violent fist to turn the excess psionic energy in my body into a violent destructive force and vent it on the Super Alloy Monster! Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! In the liquid fuel compartment of the Turan spacecraft, there was a sudden, no, three destructive storms. Under the blessing of the top-grade secret medicine, the two people on the seventh deck, who were still being suppressed by the super-alloy monster, were actually able to fight with this monster, which had fused with the templates of three legendary heroes The super-alloy monsters keep leaving gaping wounds on their bodies. And these wounds in the speed of the naked eye, crazily into the body of the two top-secret medicine repair as before, and even make the body function become more powerful. Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings bombardment also created circles of ripples on the superalloy monsters body, causing the details of the life of Coldshaw to peel off, exposing the true appearance of liquid metal-like substances, which were as rotten as mud. However, it was not enough, far from enough. Despite Meng Chaos crazy output. As the top-grade secret medicine boiled and even burned, the spiritual energy that continuously surged into his body continued to accumulate, gradually approaching the critical point. It was like a reservoir that was about to collapse. It had already pulled the sluice to its limit, releasing all the water outlets, allowing the torrents to pour out like a waterfall. The torrential rain upstream could not be stopped, causing the furious waves in the reservoir to rise higher and higher. They had long surpassed the warning water level and could blow up the entire dam at any time! Such a small fight was far from enough to solve the problem of Meng Chao and the Wolf King about to explode. They had to gamble everything! Inside Meng Chaos arnms, the steel torrents of Dragon City could be heard. Before the general attack was launched, the rumbling sounds of cannon fire preparation could be heard. Deep in his brain, on the central nerves, the biological electricity turned into a secret key and unlocked all the weapons in the Arsenal. From the most basic Reckless bull force, Ripple force, and Dragon Snake Force To Military fist, Hundred-battle saber technique, and Thunder Cross Sword Then to Demon subduing pestle, Heavenly tyrant star-shattering slash, and Nine dragons divine seal. He had learmed all the killing skills from the monsters, zombies, and Beastmen, from the immemorial battlefield to the flames of the ocalypse. All of them turned into intersecting spiritual patterns that formed a mysterious and complicated totem. It spurted out from his arms, elbows, palms, and fingertips like a massive thunderstorm, it was rapidly condensing. The wolf king beside him was also emitting a series of crackling noises and thunderous explosions. His aura was ten times stronger than before. He sensed the determination of the two of them to destroy each other. However, the super-alloy monster with the head of a bull, the body of a bear, and the wings of an eagle was beaming with ecstasy. He did not interrupt the two of them. Instead, it flapped its wings and distanced itself from each other, absorbingg the spiritual energy in the top-tier secret medicines crazily. Its arms were getting thicker and hotter, too, a storm that was more and more powerful, violent, and symbolizing the will of destruction was swirling around it! When both parties raised their spiritual energy, will, spiritual energy, strength, and life magnetic field to the maximum, the spiritual energy of the top-tier secret medicines became even clearer. Even the thick, thick, and dense top-tier secret medicines became clearer. It meant that the spiritual energy that had been brewing in the top-tier secret medicines for three thousand years was almost completely absorbed by both parties. Then, the spiritual energy that had been brewing for three thousand years was released in the purest and most intense form! Die! Meng Chao wanted to roar in an earthshaking battle. However, every cell in his body was shrieking hysterically before his throat. At that moment, the liquid fuel cabin of the Tulan spacecraft was enveloped by a light that was even more dazzling than the supernova explosion. All the liquid stored in it had an oxidation reaction that was a hundred times more intense than the burning. Within a millisecond, it had turned into extremely high concentration of spiritual energy. In another millisecond, it spread out in an extremely gorgeous manner and blew up the entire liquid fuel cabin. Meng Chao, the Wolf King, and the monster made of liquid-1like alloy material were also swallowed by the Almost Infinite Light and heat when the iron fists collided To his surprise, Meng Chao did not feel the shock waves of the two shocking forces, which were like the collision of two train cannons. Nor did he feel the pain of his fists, arms, chest, and even his whole body being blown into pieces. He only felt that the super-alloy monster with the head of a bull, the body of a bear, and the wings of an eagle had suddenly disappeared. All of his spirit, will, and strength had been blasted into an unfathomable vortex. No, it was not just the super-alloy monster. The entire world that was buning around him had also disappeared in an instant. What appeared before his eyes was not a vortex either. It was a black hole, a black hole that led to a brand-new, wonderful, and gorgeous brand-new world. His consciousness was not absorbed by the black hole either. Tnstead, he leaped from an infinite height and took the initiative to jump into the deepest part of the black hole that was filled with endless possibilities. It was ethereal, vague, and chaotic. The surroundings were dark and silent. Not to mention that he could not see or hear anything, even the concepts of Visionand Hearingwere gone. The world seemed to have returned to the state of chaos, all laws were still unclear and fixed. Am I dead? An existence pondered. No, I can still think. As long as I can think, it is not the end of life. Even if my physical body is destroyed, as long as I think for a long time, I will always be able to think of a way to be reborn. Just like the last time I fell in the flames of the Apocalypse and was reborn at the age ot eighteen. Wait, the last time? This existence seemed to have grasped something. He gradually remembered and confimed who he was. I am Meng Chao, an Earthling from Dragon City. I have an unfinished mission. I must crush the Apocalypse! This thought was like a dazzling flame, illuminating his body. He was like a ghost floating in the void, looking down at his body from a very strange angle. No, it was not his body, but a crystal clear ball of light. The ball of light contained all of his consciousness and memories. From the babbling when he was a child, to the joy, troubles, and fear of his childhood, to the hard training when he was a student, and the bloody storms he faced when he grew up, all of his life.., was condensed in this shining crystal ball. What is this? Is itMy Soul? Meng Chao was puzzled. He didnt know what state he was in. If this crystal ball was really his soul, could it be that his body of flesh and blood had been turned into ashes in the Big Explosion just now? He would forever be in a mysterious soul state and become what the people of dragon city called a Heroic spirit., the Ancestorof the Tulan people? No.. Meng Chao felt a chill run down his spine. The light in the depths of the crystal ball tried its best to spread and extend in all directions, trying to find a way to return to his body. But he soon discovered that he was not the only crystal ball in this dark and warm void. Instead, there were thousands, or even hundreds of millions of crystal-clear light balls floating restlessly in the void. What What are these? Meng Chao pondered in astonishment. If this crystal ball contains my soul, whose soul is contained in the hundreds of millions of Crystal Balls Here? Meng Chao stretched out his tentacles of light with all his might. He tried to see the flickering images in the crystal balls around him clearly. Then, it was as if he had stretched his head over the long river of fate and looked at the tiny reflections between the waves. He saw himself in these crystal balls. Different times, different stages, different images of himself. In one of the crystal balls, his body was several times stronger than it was now. It was as if he had accumulated three to five tons of muscles. The Red Dragon Army camouflage combat suit on his body, which was extremely elastic, had been stretched to the point of tearing, he held two three-barreled six-barreled rotary cannons and fired fiercely at a group of monsters that he had never seen before. The face that was covered with scars and full of whiskers was spewing out flames of anger, it was a hundred times more intense thana cannon! Chapter 1345 - Intersecting Paths Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This is impossible! Meng Chao saw a round battle emblem on the chest of the camouflage combat uniform. The main body of the emblem was an angry bulls head with sharp horns. Its huge nostrils were spewing out white smoke like an old steam locomotive. Meanwhile, its background consisted of a blood-red flame. He recognized it at a glance. It was the Red Bull Kamikaze Squads battle emblem. It was a heavy firepower special combat squad famous for fighting bravely and not fearing death. The so-called Red Bull indicated that when this special combat squad met the enemy, the experience would be as crazy as seeing a Red Bull. The problem was that Meng Chao was sure that he had never joined the Red Bull Kamikaze Squad in this life or his previous life! In his previous life, Meng Chao had always been a member of the corporate armed Ghost Brigade. From the establishment of the Ghost Brigade to the recruitment, training, and use of its members, including equipment development and operation funds, all of them were firmly in the hands of the nine Super Enterprises. The ghost assassins were all war dogs reared by the chaebol, they had nothing to do with the Red Dragon Army at all. After his rebirth, Meng Chao, although he could see that the super enterprises were taking the biggest risk, actively leaned toward the red dragon army in an attempt to achieve the balance of Dragon City. However, his relationship with the Red Dragon Army was mainly based on the Beast investigation bureauin the past. The Beast investigation bureauin the present was merely an ally of the Red Dragon Army. Moreover, he was on the path of the extreme type. Although he did not mind using hot weapons to bombard the enemy, he preferred and was better at using cold weapons and fists to solve problems when he encountered a troublesome enemy. The Red Bull Suicide Squad was a typical special combat squad that relied on super firepower to suppress everything. It was not his style at all. Besides, Meng Chao could not remember when he had trained his muscles to such an exaggerated extent. On his face that was covered in whiskers, there were so many territying scars. Is this still me? Meng Chao muttered to himself, This is simply the most terrifying iron-blooded instructor in high school! However, compared to the next few crystal balls, which were even more unrecognizable and unbelievable, the appearance of the Red Bull Kamikazes muscles was considered quite Normal.. In the second Crystal Ball, Meng Chao found that he had turned into a monster that was half human and half giant scorpion. His upper body was still in the shape of a human being. His lower body, on the other hand, had turmed into a giant arthro A thick, shiny, weird tail that was surrounded by poisonous mist was swinging back and forth. Even his left hand had turned into a giant claw, which looked like a giant pincer made of superalloy. It was waving so violently that it could break a subway train. What What the Hell Is This? If Meng Chao had eyes and a mouth, he would have been Dumbfounded.. He had never thought that he would tum into such a monster like the Scorpion King that he had seen in old movies on Earth! If it were not for the deep-set eyes on his murderous face, there would still be some traces of humanity and wisdom left. Meng Chao really want to doubt, this is after all own, or with his own face of the monster! The third crystal ball is even more dramatic. In this crystal ball, he simply became a tombstone. More specifically, a photograph on a tombstone. In the black-and-white photo, he was very young, like he was in his early twenties. He was wearing a brand-new training uniform of the Red Dragon Armys ordinary soldiers, and he looked fearless, he laughed so hard that it was hard to imagine how heartless he was. In front of the tombstone, his best friend Chu Feixiong was crying. Wait, this isnt right, this isnt right! Meng Chao was completely confused. He found a similar scene in the memory fragments of his previous life. However, at that time, Chu Feixiong, who was his best friend, did not get into the military academy. In order to realize his dream of Becoming a general,he joined the army without hesitation. Starting from the big-headed soldier, he embarked on a journey filled with glory and danger, then he had died before he could succeed, leaving himself in front of his tombstone, crying profusely. Why was everything reversed in this crystal ball? The one who joined the army and sacrificed himself had become his best friend, Chu Feixiong? Fortunately, the fourth crystal ball gave Meng Chao some comfort. The him in this crystal ball seemed to have a certain age and status. The Frost on his temples rose like sharp blades, adding a sense of dignity to him, giving him a domineering air. Together with his simple, elegant, and gorgeous military uniform, which was as pure as the night sky and dotted with endless starlight, and his blood-red cloak, which fluttered even though there was no wind. It was even more oppressive than the peerless powerhouses in Meng Chaos memory, including the Martial GodLei Zongchao. In front of such a domineering self, there were also countless men who were as sharp as bayonets, w?hose eyes were as sharp as lightning, and whose bodies were as strong as human-shaped beasts. All of them knelt down on one knee and hit their hearts with their right fists, they swore allegiance to him. Meng Chao noticed that the muscular men who were bursting with energy were wearing the same battle emblem on their chests. It was actually somewhat like.. the emblem of his own company, the Super Star Corporation? However, on the Super Star emblem that Meng Chao was familiar with, a skeleton covered in blood stripes was added. Behind the skeleton, there were two crossed sabers and Swords. Whats the situation now?? Although its very straightforward, awe-inspiring, and domineering, what era is it? Why are they still playing the game of kneeling on one knee and swearing allegiance?? Dont tell me that when Im forty or fifty years old, Dragon City will degenerate into the decadent Middle Ages, and these strong men will all be my servants Meng Chao didnt know whether to laugh or cry. If the scenes in the four crystal balls were still within the scope of his understanding, there was still a one in ten thousand chance that it would become reality. The scenes in the next crystal ball would be something that Meng Chao couldnt figure out or dream no matter how hard he tried to daydream. In this crystal ball, he was also powerful, had a high status, and was respected by tens of thousands of people. Different from the fourth crystal ball, he didnt have the domineering aura of a sharp blade, nor did he need to be armed with killing intent. What replaced it was a golden light that lingered around his body, faintly discernible and slowly fluctuating. Covered by the Golden Light, he was wearing a spotless white robe. He solemnly walked on a golden brick staircase and slowly climbed up a tall and majestic palace. On both sides of the golden staircase, countless people were prostrating at his et, as if they were completely conquered by the power he represented. Countless people stretched out their hands towards him from further away, shouting excitedly, as if they were praying for his blessing. The distance was too far, and the crystal ball was too blurry. Meng Chao could see the faces of these people clearly. He could only barely recognize them from their figures, skin color, and clothing They were all mages, dwarf warriors, and Elf Archers. They were all the most loyal and courageous warriors of the Holy Light faction. They were clearly the mortal enemies of Meng Chao, who was from Earth. However, they knelt at his feet and worshipped him, this Alien catastrophe. Meng Chao carefully observed the white robe he was wearing and the crown on his head. He tried hard to compare it with the information in the memory fragments of his previous life. After a moment, he came toa conclusion. The scene in the fifth crystal ball seemed to be the supreme altar of the shrine of Holy Light, which was located in the center of the land of Holy Light. As for himself, who was walking on the Golden Stairs, the nine-layered crown on his head, which was carved out of hundreds of gemstones and looked like a flying star, was unique, supreme, capable, and qualified only for the shrine of Holy Light, it was a holy item that only the Grand Priest of Holy Light, who could transmit his thoughts to the nine heavens and the ocean of light at any time, was qualified to wear! What What kind of F * cking joke is this? Meng Chao muttered to himself. He wondered if he had suffered another spiritual attack and fell into a bizarre illusion? But he quickly denied this guess. Because even the experts who had experienced spiritual attacks and illusions before, whether it was the Abyss demon eyeor the Wisdom tree, had a hundred times more imagination. It was impossible for them to come up with sucha ridiculous plot as Meng Chao, who was from Earth, became the supreme priest of the temple of Holy Light! These scenes are too ridiculous. They must be fake! Meng Chao thought quickly, but he hesitated again. Wait aminute. These scenes seem to be even more ridiculous than the fake ones. Irs impossible to make them up. So, is there any possibility that they are real? But how can I be a muscular member of the Red Bull Suicide Squad, a half-man, half-scorpion monster, a big-headed soldier of the Red Dragon Amy who died young, the head of a powerful financial magnate, and the Supreme Priest of the Holy Light Temple? Meng Chao was puzzled. He really wanted to smash one of the crystal balls and see how he had emerged from the slums of dragon city and become a high priest of the Holy Light. However, all the crystal balls were flashing crazily, and all kinds of images and scenes flashed by in a flash. It was a hundred times more difficult to see all the details than standing next to the railway tracks and trying to see the newspapers in the hands of the passengers through the windows of the speeding train. At this time, in front of all the crystal balls, a bright, warm, brilliant, moving, and full of vitality and attraction light appeared. Thousands of light rays illuminated the dark void and divided into countless paths All of a sudden, all the glittering light balls started to tremble crazily. They seemed to have heard the runners who were In position. The originally round ball shape turned into an oval shape that was more conducive to swimming One after another, a thick and long tail grew out from the back of the oval shape. It kept swinging and rolled up countless shining ripples in the depths of the dark void. It was as if hundreds of millions of crystal balls had turned into hundredssof millions of little tadpoles that were ready to go.. Chapter 1346 - Miracle of Life Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao also heard the call from the unseen world. He instantly realized that the source of the light was the passage for him to return to his body. It was the door to life. He did not need to think or make any deliberate movements. It was as easy and natural as a babys first cry. He also grew a long, thick, spiral-shaped tail amidst his slight trembling, turning into a small, crystal-clear tadpole. There was no need to fire the starting gun. The race of life had already begun. Billions of small tadpoles shook their tails desperately, competing to swim toward the milky-white light. Meng Chao was deep in the group of small tadpoles. At the beginning, he did not have an advantage. But he soon found that he was bigger and stronger than the other small tadpoles, and his tail swung twice as fast. After carefully observing the differences between himself and the other tadpoles, Meng Chao quickly understood. The other tadpoles only had one Meng Chaoin their bodies. It was either Meng Chao, who was a member of the Red Bull Kamikaze team. Or Meng Chao, who had become the CEO of the group or even a big financial magnate. It was even Meng Chao, who had become the Grand Priest of Holy Light and was worshipped by the entire Holy Light Camp. No matter how absurd and unbelievable fate seemed, there was only one path. There was only one path. However, there were two paths intertwined with each other in this little tadpoles body. It was like a double helix of genes. One of them was the ghost assassin who was struggling in the flames of the apocalypse in his previous life. The other one was the strongest person in the golden generation of Dragon City who had miraculously risen after his rebirth and advanced rapidly. He had won the Monster War ahead of time and was about to break through to the godly state. The two intersecting fates gave him double the life energy. It allowed him to pass all the obstacles and charge forward, pushing away countless weak and dim little tadpoles. Meng Chao noticed that the scenes inside these little tadpoles were ordinary and uninteresting It was nothing more than that he had spent his ordinary, boring, boring, and simple repeating life as an ordinary citizen. Even in this Ordinary citizens life,he would occasionally experience happiness, happiness, peace, and a sense of accomplishment. In the end, he would still inevitably be sent to the judgment platform of the Apocalypse. As an ordinary citizen, Meng Chao had absolutely no power in the face of the doomsday judgment. He punched the face of the God and devil in charge of judgment. No This is definitely not my fate. This is definitely not the life I want to Live! With this thought in mind, Meng Chao did not hesitate to throw these weak and dim little tadpoles to the back of his mind and let them disappear into the depths of the dark void. Now, he had already swam to the first rank in the race of thousands of soldiers and horses crossing the single-log bridge. The tadpoles beside him were all crystal clear and shining like ripe crystal grapes. In the flashing pictures of the tadpoles, even if his image was not as majestic and domineering as that of the Powerful corporationsor the Grand Priest of Holy Light. At the very least, he was full of confidence, full of spirit, and his eyes were firm. He was determined to fight fate to the end. After thousands of strong and shining tadpoles squeezed through a dark and narrow passage. They saw the source of the light. It was a ball of light condensed from all the psionic energy that had been sealed for three thousand years in a top-grade secret medicine. It was ten thousand times bigger and ten thousand times brighter than them. The tadpoles swam to the front of the big ball of light. It was like the Earth was moving in front of the Sun. Or an insignificant firefly facing the fireball that was produced by the nuclear explosion. However, although the spiritual energy contained in the fireballwas extremely dense, its reaction was far less intense than that of the sun or the nuclear explosion. It was so intimidating that people did not dare to look at it, approach it, or touch it It was filled with unparalleled destructive power and destructiveness. On the contrary, the ripples that the ball of light rippled were as soft and warm as a mothers embrace. They were filled with an indescribable sense of attraction and security. This scene greatly encouraged the crystal-clear tadpoles. They sped up and sprinted toward the ball of light. Meng Chao did not have the time or the ability to stop them at all. He saw that hundreds of tadpoles had already nailed themselves to the outer wall of the ball of light. Thankfully, the energy waves of the ball of light seemed gentle and gentle. After all, it contained all the spiritual energy of the top-tier secret medicine that the Tulan Witch Doctor from three thousand years ago had carefully refined after collecting all the heavenly materials and earthly treasures of Tulan. It was not easy to absorb the spiritual energy perfectly. The hundreds of tadpoles that had arrived first were instantly torn into pieces by the storm of spiritual energy released by the ball of light and vanished without a trace. They were like moths flying into the fire, or rather, spaceships that voluntarily jumped into the Sun for the sacred mission that carried the wisdom and will of mankind. The tadpoles that followed closely behind did not hesitate at all and continued to rush forward one after another. In the most gorgeous interweaving of flames, they turned into dazzling fireworks one after another. This scene made Meng Chao hesitate slightly. He was worried that he would be like these tadpoles, like moths to a flame and be annihilated. But in the next second, no, in the next microsecond, a realization appeared in the depths of his soul. Life was originally a miracle. Up until now, all living life, especially the living carbon-based intelligent life fomC human beings. No matter how mediocre they looked, how down and out, how weak they were. Once upona time, he had been the biggest winner in a life race with billions of competitors. Since he had once seized a one-in-a-billion chance to create a miracle of life. Why couldnt he create it again? Meng Chao felt that his tail had turned into a high-speed rotating propeller. Like a torpedo, a missile, and a rocket, he sped up to the limit and plunged deep into the interior of the Big Freball. It was unknown whether it was because he had twice the life energy. Or was it because the hundreds of translucent tadpoles had blown the defense layer of the huge ball of light into a thousand holes and exhausted it to the critical point? Meng Chaos arrival had just broken through the critical point. In short, Meng Chao felt that he had swam into the interior of the huge ball of light. However, he did not feel the pain of his soul being torn apart. Instead, he felt tremendous safety, peace, joy, and satisfactio Meng Chao realized that it was not until this moment that he had truly, thoroughly, and perfectly digested all the spiritual energy contained in so many top-tier secret medicines. Then, he began to nurture them silently. Just like Pangu, who had yet to be separated from chaos, he redeveloped from a tiny pine nut to the point where he could tear apart and reconstruct the entire world. From trilobites to fish, from fish to apes, human beings, who had stumbled their way through evolution, were ultimately a flawed carbon-based life form. In the end, evolution had no designer. Evolution was never higher, faster, stronger, Kinder, and wiser. Evolution never sought perfection. It was simply the infinite trial and error of genetic mutations that allowed one to survive in a way that consumed the least amount of energy and barely adapted to the environment. From the appendix to the amygdala. From the wisdom teeth to the tailbone. From the knees that could not move flexibly to the pressure that walking upright brought to the spine, it caused a variety of incurable diseases. From the extremely short life compared to the evolution of the universe to the problem of the decline of intelligence caused by the inability to divide and multiply brain cells. The flaws in humans were so many that it made people doubt whether they were the Spirit of all thingsor whether Evolutionactually existed. If the mission of man is to conquer the Sea of stars. Then, the flesh and blood used to cross the Sea of stars, but also too rough and weak some. Practice can solve some of these problems. By channeling psionic energy into the body, bombarding the gene strands deep inside the cells, unlocking and reconstructing the genome, the organs, meridians, blood vessels and bones become stronger, even giving off a translucent, translucent texture, you can be infinitely close to the limits of life. But this Limit, also to the Longcheng people said Six-star spirit armor, the peak of Heaven. Using conventional methods, no matter how much practice, is only full of defects in the body of flesh and blood on the basis of repair, tinkering. After all, when the first trilobite sloshed its limbs through the ancient oceans, and even when the first bacteria were born around the iron-rich hydrothermal vents of ancient Earth 3.8 billion years ago. These bacteria, cyanobacteria, trilobites, and Nautilus never thought that one day, when they evolved into the descendants of human beings and looked up at the vast stars above them, they would have the ambition to conquer the Sea of stars. The limit of human beings had long been decided by the Archaea and trilobites. The peak of the heavenly realm was the cruel limit. If one wanted to break through the limit, one had to reconstruct the entire life system from the root, the source, and the most basic level. Only in this way could one step into the legendary godly realm. Step on the journey to surpass the Sea of stars and stand shoulder to shoulder with the deities and demons! In the ocean of spiritual energy that was like the primeval Earth, Meng Chao was silently nurturing, reconstructing, and growing In the beginning, it was a tiny pine nut kernel. It seemed to have only been a short moment, but it also seemed to have passed the long time from archaea to trilobites. Tender Buds grew out of the pine nut kernellike willow branches dancing in the wind, stiring the rhythm of life. Soon, the tender buds turned into the limbs of the embryo, and a tiny, cute tail was trailing behind the embryo. Upon closer inspection, the tiny heart was beginning to take shape inside the crystal-clear embryo. The heart, which had been nourished by the top-tier secret medicine that had been condensed for three thousand years, seemed to have received the blessings of all the gods and demons. It was more than a hundred times stronger than before! Thump! Thump! Thump From the first beat of the tiny heart, the strongest sound of its life had been played. It sounded like the commander of the Battle of evolutionand the Horn of the general attack. Meng Chao began to accelerate the evolution and nurture, separating the head and limbs at a speed visible to the naked eye. After the redesign, the blood vessels and neural networks that could transmit mass and information a hundred times faster gradually covered his entire body. Right now, his human figure that was curled up into a ball could be clearly seen. He was no longer an embryo. He was a shining fetus. Or, according to the experts in Dragon City who liked to construct the buildings of modern theories of spiritual energy training with the ancient Earth training terms nascent soulhad been born inside Meng Chaos body! Chapter 1347 - In a Human W Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation| Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The tiny, spirit fetus had just taken shape, and it was already dancing like a little ghost. It was as if it could not wait to rush into a whole new world. Its arms and feet were getting stronger and stronger. Its blood vessels and nerves were becoming increasingly complex. Its internal organs were also following a completely new structure. Just like the best craftsmen, who had spent their whole lives working on hand-crafted clock parts, they were seamlessly embedded in its chest and abdomen in an almost artistic way. Not to mention, although the size of its brain had not changed much compared to the past, the folds on the cerebral cortex had increased by ten times. That made the crisscrossing sulcus of its brain even more twisted and profound When billions of brain cells trembled at the same time anda brainstorm arose. It was as if countless bolts of lightning were dancing in the deep valley, creating endless sparks. This unbelievable scene made Meng Chao unable to help but sing loudly. He was advancing on the path of evolution, rushing towards the legendary realm that was comparable to the realm of gods and demons. However, just as he was about to charge forwar In the depths of the ball of light, countless impurities suddenly appeared. The shining fetus inhaled these impurities and immediately began to tremble violently. Voices echoed in Meng Chaos ears, telling him with seductive voices that humans were far from being the most powerful carbon-based life form in the universe. If one wanted to pursue power that surpassed the limits, there was no need to maintain the identity and form of humans. An absolute existence like him, who had the hope of surpassing the peak of evolution, should not be confined in the body of an Earthling As long as he took one more step forward, he would become.. the most perfect carbon-based life form A picture, but also in the eyes of Meng Chao constantly emerged, constantly flashing All the monsters hes ever seen. Whether it is physical strength to the extreme, with the ability to destroy the Doomsday Beasts. Or wisdom above ordinary human beings, in just a few decades and the development of a very different human Monster civilizationof Demon God. It was also the Mother Bodythat covered the entire land and attempted to pierce through and devour the Sky in the picture of the ancient war that he had read through the main brain of the monster in the second Archean relic in the hidden fog domain. He had even come into contact with the totem beasts and the origin warriors after arriving in Tulanze. They all represented another path of evolution. Perhaps it was stronger, more correct, more likely to lead to victory, or at least the path of evolution that led to survival. Human beings have their limits after all. Since we have already surpassed our limits, why not.. ake a bigger step? In a trance, Meng Chao heard a familiar voice say to him with a smile. It was his own voice. The voice belonged to the half-human, half-beast, Meng Chaowho was like Scorpion King. Meng Chao was shocked. The half-human, half-scorpion illusion disappeared. But the fetus condensed from spiritual energy had gone astray. There was not much difference between humans and other animals in the fetal state, whether it was mammals such as pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep, or low-level animals such as lizards and fish. As long as the wrong command was implanted at the source of cell division, it was easy to induce the result of the slightest mistake will lead to a Thousand Miles Meng Chao seemed to see that the fetus condensed from spiritual energy had hideous and painful expressions on its face, which was full of joy and hope. The body parts that had not fully developed were deformed and expanded into four glittering limbs, which looked like the combination of the claws and teeth of a beast and the scythe of the Grim Reaper. The skin that was crystal clear and breakable before was covered by layers of ugly scales and cuticles. Venomous thorns that looked like steel needles protruded from the joints between the scales and the cuticles. The tailbone, which was supposed to shrink back into the body as the fetus developed, was growing longer and longer, too. Bone tumors, plates, and spurs re popping up around the taiibone, too. The thick and long tail., it had been armed into an unparalleled weapon that was more flexible than a mace, more ferocious than a meteor hammer, and several times wider than a battle hammer ora battle axe. Shua Meng Chao also saw that a pair of enormous wings that looked like Broken Wingshad grown on the back of the fetus that was condensed from spiritual energy. They were not covered by the membrane or the feathers, only a crisscrossed skeleton. They looked even more hideous than the legendary heroes of the Thunder clan, as if they were the wings of a demon! Under the cover of the demonic wings, Meng Chao even vaguely sensed that countless tentacles were protruding out of the fetus back. They were growing crazily like weeds that had been burmt by wildfire and watered by a rainstorm! How powerful, how perfect, and how beautiful! Meng Chao heard a voice in his heart saying this. Perhaps it was because of the negative and the positive, but after countless hideous, ugly, and ferocious features were simply and crudely stacked together, the monster King that was finally born was filled with an indescribable pressure and attraction, it was so exciting that people could not help but worship it. Even Meng Chao had to admit that if it was only for conquering, killing, destroying, and destroying, this form was indeed much more perfect than the human form on Earth. However. He vaguely felt that the fetus in the monster form was very familiar. It seemed that he had just seen it not long ago. He remembered now! It was the relief sculpture that was mounted on the gate of the Sacred Mountain Temple and served as the first trial! Tt was the monster on the relief sculpture that was worshipped as a god by countless ancient Tulan people, and it had the characteristics of countless ferocious beasts! Perhaps, it was also the Terror Demon Kingdescribed in the waming left by the ninth circle mage of the Holy Light faction at the cost of his life! Meng Chao instantly woke up. He realized that what he was experiencing now was exactly what happened to canus theJackalin his previous life. In a sense, kanus, who had evolved from a jackalinto a Doomsday Wolfin his previous life, had indeed become a Terror Demon King. He had stirred up an appalling storm of blood in the entire foreign world. However, this once-mighty and unexcelled Terror Demon Kinghad failed in the end. The storm of blood that he had stirred up had not only failed to swallow the land of Holy Light, but had even poured back and drowned tu lanze and Dragon City. Tf the Meng Chao in this life also allowed the monster in his heart to grow barbarically under the nourishment of infinite spiritual energy until it became deformed like Jackal kanus.., if he became the new Demon King of Terror.. Would the ending of Dragon City and Tu Lanze be any different from that of his previous life? No, no, no. Killing and destruction alone will not solve the problem of dragon city. This time, we should not be reduced to alien catastropheswho only know how to conquer and destroy. We should not be transformed from the noble and proud Earthlings into deformed monsters even uglier than the apocalyptic beasts! Tt is true that I yearn for unparalleled strength so that I can reverse the future and crush the Apocalypse. But I hope that tomorrow after I crush the Apocalypse, the Otherworld will become a paradise that is more prosperous and advanced than Earth. It will not be a hell where beasts run rampant and monsters wreak havoc! This is not my power, my path, My Tomorrow, my way. This is not me at all! I am Meng Chao, a proud Earthling from Dragon City. I will aways be! In an instant, Meng Chao became extremely clear-headed. He was so clear- headed that he could see his family, friends, and compatriots in Dragon City through the dark void. He saw his father, the Reaper, his mother, who had just recovered from her leg injury, and his younger sister, who was studying hard in university, he also saw the citizens who were working hard, studying, and living in the remnant star association, the Martial God Temple, the otherworldly investigation bureau, the Relic Research Institute, the Red Dragon Army, and various enterprises. Everyone was doing their best to fight for themselves, their families, Dragon City, and even the future of Earths civilization. Meng Chao swore that he would return to Dragon City with a stronger attitude and continue to fight side by side with everyone. Not only would he crush the apocalypse, he would also create an incomparably beautiful tomorrow. of course, it would be in the way of Earthlings. This realization transformed into an incomparably bright lightning storm. It surged out from the depths of his soul. Billions of bolts of lightning were like billions of sharp swords that could destroy a dead branch, instantly shattering the gene chain that had revealed the characteristics of a monster. The scythe-like limbs of the grim reaper, the strange tail that was filled with bone spikes, and the bone wings that were like the wings of a demon ll of them peeled off completely and vanished into thin air. Meng Chao found that his soul had returned to that crystal-clear, flawless fetus As the fetus grew rapidly without any interference, it grew into an adorable baby. It opened its crystal-clear eyes and let out a powerful and hopeful cry. Meng Chaos soul suddenly trembled and slowly woke up from the depths of his new body. This is. Meng Chao realized that he was floating quietly in the air in the fetal position. Unlike before, he did not activate the magnetic levitation force to deliberately resist the gravity. His life magnetic field and the planets magnetic field under his feet had a mysterious reaction. The planets magnetic field was like vast and generous seawater. Sometimes it lifted him up high, and sometimes it wrapped him tightly. It was as if he had become a part of the planet. Meng Chao could hear his own blood flowing in the thousands of blood vessels like tides. There was also the rhythmic rhythm of his heart, lungs, liver, spleen, and stomach. Even the crisp and melodious sound of cells colliding with each other. All the sounds were perfectly fused together, as if a majestic symphony had been played in his body. spiritual Energy and radiation of different properties could also be seen with the naked eye. They were like colorful rivers that flowed slowly around his body. They were even attracted by his life magnetic field and penetrated into his skin without any hindrance, they seeped into his flesh and blood and nourished his limbs, bones, and extraordinary meridians until they reached the deepest part of his cells.. Chapter 1348 - Seven-Star Spirit Infant Translator: EndlessFantasy TranslationI Editor: Endless Fantasy Translation of course, the Meng Chao of the past could also absorb spirit energy. However, his efficiency had been vastly different from the present. If one were to say that the Meng Chao of the past was like a drowning person, opening his mouth and doing his best to breathe in the water with great difficulty. The Meng Chao of the present was like a free and unfettered fish that could use its gills to absorb the dissolved oxygen in the water as it wished. Moreover, the Meng Chao in the past had to consciously manipulate the spirit energy that he had absorbed into his body. He had to carry out complicated calculations, practices, and stimulations to allow the spirit energy to slowly flow between his limbs, bones, and internal organs. It would then form mysterious and complicated vitality magnetic fields to strengthen the various organs. The slightest carelessness and the loss of spirit energy control could cause the efficiency of an organ to decline or even mutate, and the consequences would be unimaginable. However, right now, he did not need to worry at all. Spirit energy was naturally circulating in his body in a harmonious, orderly, unified, vivid, and lively manner, making his vitality magnetic field even more brilliant and flawless. Everything was as natural as breathing and the heart beating He did not need to expend precious computational ability to manipulate it artificially. It was as if endless spirit energy had condensed into a small baby deep within his brain and had its own life. Such an incredible scene reminded Meng Chao of the two signs that Battle God Lei Zongchao had once told him about stepping into the Deity Realm. The first was feeling like a fish in water. After stepping into the Deity Realm, superhuman individuals would feel that they and the Other Worlds vitality magnetic field had perfectly merged into a harmonious and orderly whole. From then on, whether it was during cultivation, construction, or battle, moving between heaven and earth filled with spirit energy would be as natural and enjoyable as a fish swimming in water. The second was automatic cultivation. The biggest difference between a Deity Realm powerhouse and a peak Heaven Realm powerhouse was the instantaneous increase in damage output. When it came to measuring strength and weakness, the parameters on paper were always for reference only. The biggest advantage that Deity powerhouses held was how their vitality magnetic fields were like newborn universes. They could self-circulate and live endlessly. Moreover, they could actively interact with the energy and information from the outside world. Without consuming too many brain cells, the spirit energy that was absorbed into the body could be rationally distributed to every organ and even every strand of the gene chain deep in each cell. It was like a little baby condensed from endless spirit energy that helped its master open an automatic training cheat. Even when it was eating, drinking, chatting, sleeping, or even fishing in the toilet, it was still carrying out the most efficient training Therefore, the spirit energy experts of Dragon City all referred to the initial state of the Deity Realm as the Spirit Infant Realm! Finally! For four whole years, IIve climbed step by step from a tiny broken-star superhuman to the Seven-star Spirit Infant Realm and become a legendary Deity Realm warrior! At that moment, Meng Chao was overwhelmed with emotions. All he wanted to do was roar into the sky and express his emotions, as well as delight, to his hearts content. He recalled that before he had awakened his extraordinary powers and stepped into the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm, he had looked up at the Supernatural Tower, which stood in the middle of Dragon City, countless times as a middle school student or even an elementary school student. The Supermatural Tower that pierced through the sky and the sun had always been a place where all the people of Dragon City sought miracles. Hidden in the clouds, it was said that only peerless experts had the right to enter one-third of the area in the tower. It was a symbol of the Deity Realm. Meng Chao had imagined numerous times what it would be like to stand at the peak of the Supernatural Tower, look up at the stars and look down at the land. However, back then, it was an unattainable realm in his eyes. One should know that in the entire Dragon City, there were only a few Deity Realm experts among the tens of millions of people. Some of them were like Battle God Lei Zongchao, who had suffered all kinds of injuries and restrictions during the arduous battle in the past and rarely showed their faces in public. It could be said that every Deity Realm expert was a strategic nuclear weapon in Dragon City. Every time they appeared, even if they were just out to buy vegetables, they would cause a sensation, as though Apocalyptic Beasts had arrived. After four whole years, Ive finally condensed a Spirit Infant and become a strategic nuclear weapon! Wait a minute, it seems a bit too much to say finally: Its important to note that in my memory, it seems that no superhuman has ever appeared in Dragon City. To be able to walk from the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm to the Seven-star Spirit Infant Realm in less than ten years such a long, arduous, and dangerous joumey-even the fomer Battle God Lei Zongchao wasnt able to do it! If those senior experts who have cultivated to the peak of the Heaven Realm and stopped, then spent twenty to thirty years training bitterly but have never been able to discover the secrets of the Heaven Realm, they would definitely despise me when they hear the words whole and finally, right? It doesnt matter. Its not important.. Whats important is that I now have the ability to do whatever I want in Dragon City and the whole of Picturesque Orchid Lake. I have the confidence to talk to the top-level masters and do business with them. Even if I meet the notorious monsters in the depths of the Other World that are hiding secret treasures, I can still proceed! Even if I meet the Apocalyptic Beasts on Monster Mountain Range, the battle group level powerhouses in Picturesque Orchid Lake, and the high-level mages in the Holy Light faction again, Im confident that I can fight them to the end. Regardless of the outcome, as long as Im shameless enough to turn around and run, who can stop me? Oh right, theres also Lu Siya! When he thought of Lu Siya who had been eroded by the fragments of the mothers body and transfomed intoa wild banshee or monster queen, Meng Chaos blood began to bol. It became as hot as magma, and he wished that it could erupt like a volcano. The battle between him and Lu Siya was not over. He really wanted to teleport back to Dragon City in an instant and use his scorching powers to suppress that monster queen! Speaking of which Recalling the process of his breakthrough to the Deity Realm, Meng Chao felt a lingering fear and extreme danger. He could not imagine what would have happened if he had indulged himself in the power of infinite upgrades and fallen so deep that he could not extricate himself. What if he had blindly pursued the increase of his destructive power and his desire to kill, indulging his spirit infant and turning into a deformed, hideous being with blade limbs, strange tails, and bone wings.. What would he have looked like after he slowly woke up in the real world? Would he be the Meng Chao that he was familiar with? It was no wonder that countless experts at the peak of the Heaven Realm, who brimmed with talent and extraordinary strength, had gone deranged in their attempt to break into the Deity Realm It was even possible that a veteran expert such as Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu, who had made great contributions, would not try to condense his vitality magnetic field into a spirit infant and break into the Deity Realm for a long time, because he was afraid of being deranged. The spirit energy in his body had long surpassed the threshold, but he did not dare to try and condense his vitality magnetic field into a spirit infant! If not for the fact that Ive been reincarnated as a human, that I possess a soul thats twice as strong, that Ive seen the malevolent and ugly appearance of the mother in the ancient memories, I would not have been on guard. Perhaps, I really would have been tempted and gone crazy, turning into a completely different person! Meng Chao breathed a short sigh of relief and rejoiced inwardly. However, even if his thoughts were quick and he had basically sorted out everything that happened a moment ago, there were still some suspicious points about the whole thing If one were to say that during his attempt to break through to the Deity Realm, the voices from the depths of his soul that tried to entice him into becoming a monster were. All his distracting thoughts, his inner demons, his beastly desires, the zombies, monsters, Supernatural Entities, even the Demon King of Terror that had been lurking within the Holy Mountain temple, and through the interaction of brain waves, the mental virus that was implanted into the depths of his brain Then, what were the billions of glittering and translucent light balls that he had seen in the dark void? Battle God Lei Zongchao had once explained to Meng Chao the dangers that he might encounter during the process ot breaking through to the Deity Realm. One of them was the stimulation of the brain by a huge amount of spirit energy. It could exceed the capacity of the brain cells in an instant and completely mess up a humans cognitive ability and logical thinking. However, the animal desire that belonged to the biological instinct would expand to the extreme, turning the person into a human-shaped ferocious beast that was no longer bound by any laws, morality, or human nature. That aside, Battle God Lei Zongchao had never told Meng Chao that during the process of breaking through to the Deity Realm, human beings would see several thousand versions of themselves, whose destinies were intertwined. Meng Chao did not feel that Lei Zongchao hid anything from him. At the peak of his invincible state, when he could become the supreme ruler of Dragon City with just half a step forward, he had resolutely declined all his positions and authority for the sake of Dragon Citys unity, stability, and long-term development. He was even a selfless senior who had contributed all his wealth and martial arts. At the end of his life, when he was about to bid farewell to his home, which he had protected for the rest of his life, was there still a need to hide a trick? If Battle God Lei Zongchao really did not trust Meng Chao, he would not have overdrawn his remaining life force to help Meng Chao open up his dragon meridians and forcefully inject the overbearing Divine Nine Dragon Seals into Meng Chaos body. Besides, aside from Battle God Lei Zongchao, Meng Chao had also exchanged his battle achievements for the cultivation notes of many Deity Realm experts from the Abnormal Beast Research Department. Even in the underground life science forum on the dark net, Meng Chao had never found any words that could explain the weird things that he had encountered. These light balls are obviously not my distracting thoughts or mental demons. Theyre not illusions implanted in the depths of my brain by Supernatural Entities, totem beasts, mages, or other mysterious existences either. Its impossible for me, the Supernatural Entities, mages, or sorcerers to have such a vivid imagination to fabricate such a ridiculous plot where Earthlings, who are kmown as other-dimensional natural catastrophes, ascended to the Holy Light Temples supreme altar Speaking of which, the scene where I turned into the scorpion king is likely a real nightmare. If I had acted carelessly and failed to control myself, allowing my spirit infant to turn into a monster, I might have turned into the scorpion king in real life! If thats the case, the billions of crystal-clear, glittering balls of light all contain some kind of fate, or more precisely possibilities of fate? Meng Chao was deep in thought. An earth-shaking wolf howl shattered his thoughts. Like another volcano that was erupting violently right in front of him, magma poured out like a tide of thousands of hungry wolves. Right, the Wolf King Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. This guy has also broken through himself. He has surpassed his limits! Chapter 1349 - Freshly-Baked Doomsday Wolf Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The liquid fuel cabin where the two of them were in earlier had already been blown into pieces by the spirit energy explosion. The two of them had completely absorbed the tremendous spirit energy contained in the top-tier secret medicine. The remaining liquid had first become as clear and transparent as pure water. Then, it was shaken by their cells at an ultra-high frequency. The heat that was released from their rebirth instantly vaporized and turned into a white ball of gas. It rose and fell above their heads like a surging sea of clouds. Once the sea of clouds disappeared, they could clearly see that the space they were in seemed to be the power area of the ancient Turan spaceships. They were either surrounded by crisscrossing tubes that were spiraling like a maze, or complicated mechanical devices that were as large as mountains and as delicate as clocks. Between the tubes and the machines, Jackal Kanus was floating in midair like Meng Chao. He slowly woke up from his fetal crouching posture. His appearance had seemingly not changed much from the past. However, his temperament had undergone a tremendous transformation. From the distribution of his facial features to the ratio of his limbs to the length of every muscle fiber that covered his body evenly, every detail of the Wolf Kings body had been adjusted or even reset, perfectly matching the golden ratio. The luster that rippled between his skin and hair was more agile than metal and shinier than diamonds. It was something that would never appear on the Corpse-eating Dogs body in the past. When he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around with a half-smile, Meng Chao vaguely had an illusion. Everything in the world was like fish meat on a chopping board. The Wolf Kings gaze turned into two dinner knives. He could slowly divide and refine the entire world. If the Wolf King in the past was still a sharp blade sealed in a scabbard, he could also use rust and mud to smear the scabbard to hide his sharpness and let others think that he was just a piece of scrap metal. Now, this sharp blade was so sharp that it tore apart the scabbard. There was not even a scabbard in the world that could bear it. Meng Chao dared to bet that regardless of whether it was the Horn of Destruction, the Lion King, or Violent Blade, the Tiger King, once they saw the Wolf King at this moment, they would definitely feel a chill from the bottom of their hearts. They would treat him as the most dangerous opponent and definitely not dare treat him as a harmless puppet anymore. The Wolf King looked at his new self and felt satisfied. He stretched out his hands and clenched his fists. As he looked at the totem patterns that looked like burning thorns floating up from the depths of his flesh and blood, showing off the most gorgeous lines on his skin, he could not help but grin. Immediately after, the Wolf King let out a wolf how! that ran through his entire body. His entire body instantly turned into a burning black shadow. The black shadow trembled at an extremely high frequency, as though it was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It grew three heads and six arms, and even split into dozens of independent figures. Of course, this was not because the Wolf King had really grown an extra head and arms. It was also not because he could split like cells. It was because he did not need to step on any solid material to borrow strength in mid-air. Just the attraction, repulsion, and friction between his vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field could push his speed to the limit. He flashed to dozens of coordinates at almost the same time, dragging out dozens of afterimages that seemed to be real. Plus, these afterimages of the Wolf King seemed to have an independent will. They would attack and spar with each other. The different afterimages punched and kicked each other. The sound of fists hitting flesh could be heard. Meng Chao was amazed by such a unique cultivation method. Theard from Battle God Lei Zongchao that after breaking through to the Deity Realm, ones computational ability and motor function would greatly improve. Powerful warriors can open up battlefields and cultivation spaces in their brain at any time. With their imagination, they can simulate exciting, soul-stirring, and perfect real-life battles. Such imaginary virtual training can still improve the combat ability of Deity Realm experts. The effect might be even better than the bloody battles of low-level superhumans. Its just like the superpowers of the Earth era who signed the nuclear test ban and the nuclear non-proliferation treaty and then used supercomputers to simulate nuclear tests. Although they created earth-shaking nuclear explosions in the virtual world, the enormous data they collected could still be used in the real world to improve real nuclear technology. Meanwhile, the self-battle that the Wolf King is engaged in seems to be even more advanced than the virtual cultivation that Battle God Lei Zongchao mentioned! Judging from the spirit waves that the guy released, it seems that he, like me, has completed the most dangerous leap in the evolution of his life. He has stepped into the Deity Realm that the people of Dragon City refer to, and he has become a battle group-level powerhouse whom the people of Picturesque Orchid Lake recognize! Such tremendous pressure, such fierce killing intent, and such a violent aura such a Wolf Ling is the Doomsday Wolf that swept across other worlds in the memory fragments of my previous life! Of course, the guys evolution is a matter of course. After all, in his previous life, he managed to complete the transformation from a Corpse-eating Dog to a Doomsday Wolf without any danger. Maybe, in this life, I stepped in and robbed him of half of his fortuitous encounters. Hes not as strong and crazy as he was in his previous life? Meng Chao had mentally prepared himself for the Wolf Kings upgrade long ago. What he was curious about was when the Wolf King broke through the almost insurmountable wall of evolution from a gang-level powerhouse to a group-level powerhouse, had he also heard the mysterious summoning like him? Had the Wolf King been disturbed by all kinds of chaotic information from unknown sources, or had the Demon King of Terror, whose body was covered in tentacles, implanted some kind of mental virus in the depths of his soul? If the soul of a carbon-based intelligent life could really be presented in the form ofa little baby Then, what would the Wolf Kings spirit infant look like? Was it like Meng Chaos, which still retained its human nature, or at the very least, still in the form of a human being or Did it grow blade limbs, sharp thorns, a weird tail, and bone wings, and turn into a complete monster? Meng Chao did not dare to be careless. He was not naive enough to believe that Kanus, who had turned from a Corpse-eating Dog into a Doomsday Wolf, would always keep his promise and treat him as a mutually beneficial partner either. As expected, when dozens of afterimages surrounded by flames and electric arcs gathered together again. The Wolf King, who had torn apart all disguises and released all his domineering, murderous, and ambitious aura, glanced at Meng Chao indifferently from above. Meng Chao could not tell whether his gaze was a butchers knife, a kitchen knife, or a dinner knife. He did not hide the suffocating sense of oppression and control that a predator had when it sized up its prey in his eyes. That did not mean the Wolf King was prepared to kill Meng Chao, who had lost his value. Nevertheless, Meng Chao did not doubt that if he did not keep up with the Wolf Kings leveling speed, he would still be stuck at the peak of the Heaven Realm, or even suffer from spirit energy deviation and serious injuries. This guy would not hesitate to tear up the relatively equal agreement between the two of them and sign an incomparably harsh unequal treaty. He would even turn Meng Chao into his subordinate, slave, and puppet, emptying his brain at the same time. He would squeeze out all the information about Dragon City. Strength determined relationships and status. It was a truth that was universally accepted. Of course, just as Meng Chao instantly felt that the Wolf King had been reborn, the Wolf King also noticed Meng Chaos rapid advance after a brief glance. His smile suddenly became more sincere and brilliant. The smile of a predator looking at its prey turned into that of a predator looking at another predator. It was the smile of a fellow traveler. It even took the initiative to descend from the height of his levitation. He was now on the same level as Meng Chao. See, Ive stated it long ago. Im an existence blessed by the heavens. No matter how dangerous and difficult the choice is, you only need to trust me! The Wolf King laughed out loud. It seems that weve successfully passed this trial and obtained the ancestral spirits reward. In our current state, even if the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade come together, we wont need to panic and run away like before, right? Meng Chao was noncommittal. He was secretly observing the Wolf Kings performance. Fortunately, this fellows gaze was still clear, and his speech was also logical. It seemed that his rationality had not been damaged. Although his temperament was somewhat arrogant, he did have the capital to be arrogant. He did not reveal any signs of losing control of his spirit power and going mad. Moreover, Meng Chao felt that the Wolf Kings fortuitous encounter should be different from his own. Even his soul was immersed in the dark void under the impact of the spirit tide, reconstructing the entire life system. He definitely did not see a bizarre scene like billions of crystal-clear, shining balls of light, each sealed with a different fate, presenting a different Kanus. The Wolf King had just woken up. If the he had experienced everything that Meng Chao had experienced, there would be intense confusion on his face. When he looked at Meng Chao, his eyes would definitely contain unconcealable curiosity, and he could not wait to get an answer from Meng Chao. Ever since the Wolf King howled and woke up, Meng Chao had been staring at him, not letting go of every detail, from his pupils to the trembling of his hair. Yet, it was impossible to sce the slightest bit of confusion, hesitation, and curiosity in him. It seems that the Wolf King didnt see the tens of thousands of intersecting fates of himself in the dark void. The other Deity Realm experts in Dragon City, including Battle God Lei Zongchao, and the battle group level experts in Picturesque Orchid Lake, have never heard of anyone who saw such a scene during his cultivation and fierce battles. For the time being, this ability is exclusive to me. Unfortunately, I dont know how to activate this incredible thing again and take a closer look at my chaotic destinies. Meng Chaos mind raced. suddenly, he noticed something strange. Wait. He quickly looked around and frowned. Where did that super alloy monster with the head of a bull, the body of a bear, and the wings of an eagle go? Chapter 1350 - A Worthy Opponent Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: That monster? A mysterious smile appeared on the Wolf Kings face. His eyes were filled with surprise. So you dont know yet. He extended his hand toward Meng Chao and slowly flicked out the claws that were embedded in his flesh. They were sharper than the hundred refined treasured saber. Immediately after, a blood-red light gushed out of the Wolf Kings palm. The blood-red light spiraled upward, along his arm, over his shoulder blade, and all the way from his shoulder to his whole body. At the speed of lightning, it wrapped around the Wolf King perfectly. The blood-red light was like a steaming blood flame. When it gradually spread in all directions, Meng Chao was surprised to find that the Wolf King had already equipped a set of totem armor that was more powerful and gorgeous than before! This totem armor seemed to be meticulously carved from three to five layers of hollow red crystals, nesting each layer. Needless to say, the surface of the red crystal was colorful and clear. Between each layer of red crystal that was as thin as a cicadas wings, there were also a large number of spirit tattoos that looked like blood vessels and nerves. It was as if the extraordinary persons spirit vein had been extended to the armor, using liquid metal-like substances to perfectly simulate the characteristics of living creatures. For the users of violent energy, in addition to their branch meridians, main meridians, and dragon meridians, another external spirit energy circulation system had been added. The spirit tattoos slowly circulated, forming an unpredictable totem. With the support of the totem power, the Wolf Kings armor became more vigorous and full of unstoppable killing intent than before. Along with the blood-red light swallowing and spitting, the interior of the armor was like the seal of thousands of hungry demonic wolves. From time to time, they would open their bloody mouths from the surface of the armor and poke their sharp claws and teeth out, letting out soul-stirring howls. It was as if they could whizz out at any time and tear everything that stood in the Wolf Kings way into pieces. Then, they would chew it up and swallow it down! This is Meng Chao widened his eyes and looked at the slow-flowing spirit tattoos on the Wolf King armor in disbelief, forming a somewhat familiar totem. He realized that those were not the totems that the Wolf King had originally cultivated. They were not entirely the Gold Clans totems either. Instead, they were totems that had just appeared on Fist, Stomach-less King, Broken Wings bodies. The totem power of those hero statues had actually been perfectly transferred to the Wolf Kings body, causing his arms to become as thick and sturdy as that of the Blood Hoof Clans founder. His body was as tough as the strongest warrior of the Bear Clan in the past ten thousand years. With a swoosh, a pair of demonic wings, which resembled the ones that belonged to the former ruler of the Thunder Clan, grew out of his back. They could tear any prey into pieces in the air, turning them into a bloody rain and scattering them on the ground! Not to mention, the dense wolf fangs on the surface of the armor had become thicker and sharper. With their owners breathing, they trembled slightly, giving their owner the pressure of a peerless ferocious beast. The suffocating pressure made Meng Chao instantly understand. At that moment, what appeared before his eyes was the real Six-kills Armor! You You actually sucked that monster into your body and turned it into your own totem battle armor! Meng Chao muttered. The Wolf Kings smile became more intense and also more bizarre. He stretched out a finger that was perfectly wrapped by the liquid metal-like substance and shook it gently. Its not me, but us! Swoosh! The Wolf Kings figure disappeared in an instant. Dozens of bloody afterimages appeared above and below Meng Chaos head and feet at the same time. However, Meng Chao sensed within 0.01 seconds that the one who had appeared behind him at an unknown time and rushed toward the back of his head at lightning speed was the real Wolf King! Despite that, there was no need for his brain cells to make any instant calculations. There was also no need for the central nerves to give orders. The billions of nerve clusters in his body released biological electric currents that were even more dazzling and intense than the lightning storm. Every strand of Meng Chaos muscle fibers began to convulse uncontrollably. An extremely powerful force gushed out of his thirty-six thousand pores with the momentum of a flood breaking the dam. That feeling was like when he was fourteen years old. He had suddenly woken up from a blurry dream on a night filled with cannon fire. He realized that an unstoppable force was gushing out of the deepest part of his body. It was as if a mysterious volcano had woken up and exploded, but he did not want to stop the hot lava from destroying everything. No, it was a hundred times more intense and stimulating than that feeling. That volcanic eruption was limited to a certain part of his body. Right then, Meng Chao felt as if his entire body, from the top of his head to his toes, from the central nerves to the nerve endings, from his heart to his stomach, from his hair to the hair on his legs had tuned into a primitive Earth that had just been born. The geological movement was extremely violent. There were thousands of volcanoes that rose up from the depths of his cells at the same time, releasing the most powerful energy to his hearts content! Amid the exhilarating explosion that was almost out of control, the flow of time seemed to slow down by thousands of times, allowing Meng Chao to gradually experience an indescribable pleasure. The Wolf King who was rushing over at lightning speed seemed to be frozen in time. Meng Chaos pores, which had expanded to their limits, released rays of red light that looked like the flames of the apocalypse. They quickly covered his entire body ten times faster than before and condensed into a set of totem armor that was not inferior to the Wolf Kings. This is Meng Chao stared with his mouth agape as he observed the totem armor that had been reborn together with his physical body. He remembered that his totem armor had been badly damaged when the Angel of Strength self-destructed. He had also experienced the fight with the Wolf King, the life-and-death battle with the Fusion Beast, and the intense interference when he passed through the magic storm. After entering the Holy Mountain temple, he had been blasted into pieces by the three slaughter statues. When he fell through the seven decks and into the top-grade secret medicine, the totem armor on his body had already been riddled with holes and broken into pieces. A large amount of liquid metal-like substances were either smashed away and exploded, losing all their vitality and turning into ice-cold ashes, or they took the initiative to escape and leave him. Why was the liquid metal-like substance spurting out of his body now more active and heavier than before? No, it was not just the increase in quality and volume. Meng Chao noticed that the surface of his armor, like the Wolf Kings Six-kills Armor, was emitting crystal-like layers and complex, unpredictable light. When he pushed his extraordinary vision to the limit and used his eyes as a microscope to carefully observe the surface of the armor, he could see that after the liquid metal-like material hardened, it obviously changed its crystalline structure, becoming as hard as diamond. Between his joints, armpits, and waist, where he needed to move a lot, while the outer layer of the armor was as hard as diamond, the inner layer of the armor was as soft as feathers, as sticky as honey, and as flexible as flowing water. It would not hinder his joints at all. He could move as he wished within a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree range. Of course, Meng Chao also observed the surface of his armor. It was like a complicated and gorgeous totem that was burning and growing wilfully at the same time. The newly born totem and the Wolf King retreated in unison. They all originated from Picturesque Orchid Lakes legendary heroes, Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. So, this is the reward of the trial? That super alloy monster with the bulls head, bears body, and eagle wings has been reduced to the most basic liquid metal-like substance and swallowed by me as well as the Wolf King. It has perfectly repaired and even greatly strengthened our totem armors? Meng Chao thought so. He easily dodged the Wolf Kings attack on the back of his head. He did not need to think at all. He also did not need to use his brain to give any commands to his body. His battle instinct after entering the Deity Realm, as well as his totem armor that had been greatly enhanced and upgraded, naturally made it as easy as eating and drinking, Sensing his opponents attack trajectory, he also calculated the best dodging route and even more than ten fierce counterattack methods. No, there was no need for perception and calculation. Everything was easier than blinking. Meng Chao and the Wolf King blinked at the same time. Dozens of soul-stirring exchanges of attack and defense followed in the blink of an eye. The two split into hundreds of afterimages in the air. The afterimages dragged out hundreds of light flames. At the end of the light flames was an overwhelming wave of air caused by the sonic boom. To the others, the battle that seemed to be grand was just a warm-up for the two of them, who were in the middle of the battle to familiarize themselves with their new bodies, armor, and strength. Both parties felt that they were far from pushing their opponents to their limits. Meng Chao even had the leisure to compare his armor with the Wolf Kings Six-kills Armor in the midst of the lightning-quick exchange. Both of their totem armors were mainly red and black, colliding fiercely. However, Meng Chaos main theme was black, which was like the starry sky, faintly shining with golden light spots. Along the lines of his muscles, there were red lines that were like flames. The Wolf Kings Six-kills Armor, on the other hand, was mainly red, with black lines to outline and embellish it. If one were to say that Meng Chaos totem armor seemed to be condensed from the raging flames of the apocalypse, the red light that was constantly being emitted on the Wolf Kings Six-Kills Armor was more like the surging sea of blood in the deepest part of hell, rolling up high waves. Under the combination of the apocalyptic flames and the hellish sea of blood, the changes in the rhythm of their attacks and defenses became increasingly fast. The attack that hit their opponents chest and abdomen became more and more violent. It was like tens of thousands of cannon shells exploded between their fists and feet. The destructive shock wave did not bring them any pain, tension, or even fear. Instead, it brought them incomparable pleasure. In the beginning, the two were just warming up, testing their reborn body and brand new totem armors. They wanted to see what kind of influence, changes, and improvements they had brought to themselves to adapt to the new realm. Gradually, they forgot their original purpose and threw themselves into the match.. Chapter 1351 - On the Verge of Losing Control Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor:EndlessFantasy Translation Their speed got increasingly fast, gradually exceeding the limits of the retinas ability to capture the violent bombardment. It also set off a storm in their minds, causing overlapping illusions to appear before their eyes. As they fell into a trance, it was as if they were competing with each other not just here and now. Instead, they had traveled back thousands or even tens of thousands of years to face legendary heroes who had been recorded in Picturesque Orchid Lakes war epic many times, ferocious beasts that were as huge as mountains, earthquakes, floods, volcanic eruptions, and the collapse of the sky and the Earth, in order to fight thunderbolts. They were not just Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Instead, they had become Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. They had even become ferocious-looking ferocious beasts that ran amok, using the most primitive and brutal way to vent their desire to conquer everything, the desire to destroy and devour everything together. Their totem armors were torn apart by their opponents repeatedly. After every tearing, their totem armors would emit a creaking sound. It was unknown whether it was pain or excitement, but the metal hissed. Then, it healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, becoming sturdier, stronger, and more ferocious than it was a moment ago. It was as if their roots had been broken during the crazy training, but after the healing, their muscle fibers became thicker and stronger. With the totem armors strong stimulation of their bodies, magma-like adrenaline and Enkephalin were released like a flood that broke the dam, attacking both their central nervous systems and cerebral cortexes. From this point of view, such an intense battle was exactly what the totem armors needed. The totem armors were like fierce hungry beasts that had their own will. Fresh blood, battle, conquest, and destruction were its nourishment. The marvelous exchange of attack and defense between Meng Chao and the Wolf King could only temporarily, barely, and slightly fill its insatiable appetite, feeding it to grow bigger and stronger, as well as grow a bigger appetite. Finally, just the exchange of punches and kicks was no longer enough to satisfy the upgraded totem armors. Swoosh! The dozens of the Wolf Kings afterimages suddenly condensed into a ball in mid-air. Then, he opened his arms with his muscles bulging, and a large number of veins and nerves popped up from the surface of his arm armor. These veins and nerves intersected, intertwined, and fused with each other, extending all the way to the end of his arm, turning into six claws that broke out of his body. These six claws were longer, wider, and sharper than before. They were like six hundred refining sabers that could cut hair with a single blow. They protruded out of the Wolf Kings bones. It was hard to tell whether they were metal, crystals, or the dark red surface of the bones. There were also a large number of blood vessels and nerves that were entangled. One could even see clusters of bulges that were unknown whether they were hearts, tumors, or eyeballs. The surface of the claws pulsated, releasing an increasingly intense red glow. It made the Wolf King feel as if he was immersed in a bloody mist that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It appeared both ferocious and mysterious. As for Meng Chaos totem armor, after sensing that the other party had grown a weapon, it automatically mobilized the liquid-like metal substances that covered his body without him, the master, giving the order. It surged crazily toward his arms, causing his arm armor to instantly expand. Rings of chains grew out of the arm armor and wrapped around his arms. At the end of the chains, there were two Skull Crushers that were more powerful, domineering, brutal, and ferocious than before. Their blades were filled with sawteeth, and the back of the blades had sharp spikes! Meng Chao held the upgraded Skull Crushers tightly. He felt that the two chain blades seemed to have grown out directly from the depths of his skin, flesh, bones, and even his cells. Between the hilt and his hand, it was as if countless nerve bundles as thin as hair had grown out, and they were transmitting an astronomical amount of information to each other. It was the literal meaning of man and knife becoming one. Meng Chao could even feel the tip of the knife vibrating at a high frequency, stirring the surrounding air and creating small turbulence. With just a thought, he could make use of the high-speed friction of the turbulence to make the Skull Crushers, which seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms, accelerate to the maximum speed within the range of one finger. However, this feeling was not as simple as doing whatever he wanted. If one had to describe it, it was a little like the relationship between a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old teenager and his limbs, which could soar into the sky at any time and become uncontrollable. The good thing was that with just a little stimulation, or even no stimulation, Meng Chaos chain blades could be ten times faster than before. They could enter a combat state where they were as hard as iron, bombarding and sweeping away thousands of soldiers. The bad thing was that Meng Chao vaguely felt that he could not control his brand new armor and the brand new chain blades. Just like a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old teenager, not only was he unable to reach the realm of being able to come and go or control them as he pleased. On the contrary, his immature mind was likely affected or even controlled by the overly powerful limbs! The dazzling blood light that blossomed from the Wolf Kings claws, as well as the overwhelming and exciting feeling of losing control of his totem armor, finally sobered Meng Chao up. He gritted his teeth as if he was forcefully dragging a speeding train. He controlled the urge to swing his chain blades and continue to fight the Wolf King for three hundred rounds. He narrowly avoided the Wolf Kings claws that tore through the air, setting off six scarlet waves. Meng Chao took the opportunity to pull away from the Wolf King and growled, Stop, enough! why? The Wolf Kings unrestrained attack was suddenly interrupted by Meng Chao. He was dissatisfied, and he could not seem to vent the killing intent all over his body. He waved his claw violently, producing ear-piercing sonic booms. On the surface of his armor, the blood vessels and nerves that were filled with violent spirit energy were twisted crazily like earthworms that had been stimulated. They overlapped with the mysterious and complicated totems, looking like hideous ghost faces. However, they also looked like thousands of hungry wolves that were about to break out of their bodies and condense into a giant wolf head that would open its bloody mouth and swallow Meng Chao whole. Even Meng Chaos own totem armor was hissing in hunger and dissatisfaction. The blood vessels and nerves bulging on the surface of the armor were shivering nonstop. The chain blades, which were made of liquid-like metal substances, made huala, huala sounds, attempting to defy or even manipulate the will of their owner. Meng Chao looked at the thing that covered his body in disbelief. It was as if it had a life of its own. The totem armor in the past would stimulate his hormone secretion, interfere with his brain waves, and present all kinds of thrilling, stimulating sound, light, and electrical effects before his eyes. It would try to make him addicted to the endless slaughter. But it had never been so obvious and strong in showing its resistance and independent will. It was as if it was not a suit of armor at all, but some kind of parasite. Look, even your own totem armor is protesting! The Wolf King sneered and narrowed his eyes again, recalling the pleasure that could not be described with words a moment ago. What great power, what magical armor. You should have also felt the stimulation of billions of bolts of lightning penetrating every vein and nerve in your body! Inever knew that battles could be so exhilarating. No wonder those battle-level powerhouses were able to immerse themselves in fierce battles day and night and lose interest in anything other than battles Until they single-handedly turned the Land of Holy Light upside down. They would rather be reduced to ashes under the bombardment of magic flames and dwarven cannons at all costs! What are you still hesitating for? Lets continue and see where our limits are! The blood wings on the Wolf Kings back flapped, and he was about to launch a second round of attack. Meng Chao growled and punched his chest heavily. He suppressed his restless totem armor slightly and once again pulled away from the Wolf King. Wait! He clenched his teeth and said with difficulty, Of course, the new totem armor is immensely powerful, but dont you think that its too powerful and difficult to control? Its about to take over the hosts position? So what? The Wolf King did not think much of it, The more powerful the weapon, armor, secret medicine, and power, the harder it is to control. Dont tell me that you think that a bloodthirsty saber that has slaughtered thousands of enemies is as easy to control as a toy saber or spear wielded by a three-year-old child? Since its difficult to control, then we might as well not control it. We should listen to the voice of the ancestral spirit transmitted to us through the totem armor. We should completely unleash our most violent killing intent and most ferocious power. Believe me, only by doing so can we defeat our most powerful enemy and unleash the destruction of the enemy above our heads in a way that is a hundred times more violent. Hahahahahaha! Before the Wolf Kings eyes, an incomparably gorgeous, magnificent, and splendid panorama of destruction appeared. Of course, the ones who were destroyed were the Holy Light Temple and the so-called high-level races condensed from Holy Light. The scene of destruction seemed to have an incredible magic power. It completely absorbed the Wolf Kings soul, causing his temperament to become completely different from a moment ago. From a small Wolf King, he became the incarnation of the apocalypse. Meng Chaos hair stood on end. Now he could be sure that the Wolf Kings process of breaking through the life barrier was the same as his. It had also been affected by some mysterious power. Perhaps it was the Demon King of Terrors temptation that the Nine-ring Magician had mentioned. He had resisted the temptation. However, the Wolf King had not, at least not completely. He was no longer the Jackal Kanus of the past. In the depths of his soul, there was something he could not explain or understand. Calm down, Wolf King, We should all calm down and think about who we are and what our mission is! Meng Chao took a deep breath and grabbed the crazily dancing blood vessels and nerves on his breastplate. He clenched them hard and used the piercing pain to make his totem armor behave for the time being. The desire to kill that was flooding his brain like magma finally dissipated for now. Every brain cell of his was just as calm. It was as if they were soaking in an arctic ice cave. Theres no denying that its good to successfully pass the trial and obtain unparalleled power. After careful consideration, Meng Chao said, But dont you think that instead of being eager to fight, destroy, and kill, youll end up as a slave to power? Its better to calm down first and have a good talk. Well talk about everything weve seen and heard earlier. Well try to analyze and control this power and eventually become its master.. Isnt that more important? Chapter 1352 - The Seesaw of Fate! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor:EndlessFantasy Translation Its not important whether youre the master of the power or the slave of the power. Whats important is that an unparalleled power is roaring in our chests and gathering in our hands. It doesnt matter if we want to use this power to destroy the world or change the world! The Wolf King turned a deaf ear to Meng Chaos advice. He was wrapped in red crystals, and he looked like the head of a demon wolf with his mouth wide open. He was twitching nervously and completely immersed in his own thoughts. Occasionally, he would tilt his head and ears, as though he could hear something that Meng Chao could not. Listen, I dont know what youre thinking about, but we dont have time! The Wolf King said, Weve wasted too much time in the trial. The Lion King and Tiger Kings teams could appear behind us at any time. although we dont have to fear the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade right now, dont forget that they still have so many subordinates. They are all experts on the same level and above, and they even have strength close to the battle group level. Therefore, we dont have time to waste here. We must seize every second to search for the ultimate legacy left by the ancestral spirit. As for what you said about calming down and considering the question of master or slave seriously Hehe. After we get the ultimate legacy left by the ancestral spirit and step on the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blades heads, we can discuss it slowly! What? Meng Chao was surprised. Youre still not satisfied? You want to keep going? Of course! The Wolf King answered matter-of-factly. The ancestral spirits ultimate legacy is an unparalleled power. Isnt that the reason why weve risked everything to come here? However, weve just broken through the barrier of life and experienced a drastic change. We have power so great that we cant even perfectly digest and control it! Meng Chao said, Is such power not enough? If we only want to be kings of Picturesque Orchid Lake, such power might be enough. The Wolf King gnashed his teeth and resolutely said, However, if we set our goal to conquer the Land of Holy Light, destroy the Holy Light Temple, or even soar into the clouds, pierce through the sky, and turn the ocean of light that covers the entire world upside down, it would certainly not be enough. It would be far from enough! Believe me, in order to win the upcoming Battle of Glory, we still need to be a hundred times stronger than we are right now. Right now, although our totem armors are powerful, there is no gap between us and the Hom of Destruction and Violent Blade. We have not surpassed the limits of the legendary heroes recorded in the war epic either. We are still repeating the path our ancestors have walked. According to the oldest war epics, a long, long time ago, countless totem armors could be condensed together. They could turn into gigantic creatures that were hundreds of arms or even thousands of arms tall, transforming into fortresses that were covered with weapons. They could move or even fly. Such war machines that could destroy, suppress, and devour everything was the ultimate force that could change the future! Hiss Tcan already hear the deafening roar of this war machine made of thousands of totem armors. Tcan already see myself riding this war machine and even the war fortress, sweeping through thousands of soldiers with ease. Such ultimate force is hidden in the deepest part of the Holy Mountain temple. Now, we have the qualification and ability to face the ancestral spirits ultimate spirit. We are only one step away from the supreme glory and glorious victory. Dont you hear the ancestral spirits summoning and see its guidance? The Wolf King sounded more and more fanatical. He also became increasingly erratic. He stared straight at the maze-like pipes, as well as the unfathomable darkness between the intricate and sophisticated machinery. It was as if there was a secret passage hidden in the depths of the darkness that led directly to the ancestral spirits temple. Meng Chaos hair stood on end. Now, he was absolutely sure that the Wolf King had been disturbed, eroded, and infected by some mysterious force during his evolution earlier. In the circle of ancient ruin explorers in Dragon City, a similar situation was called the Ancient Ruins Summon. Basically, the one hundred explorers who had heard the Ancient Ruins Summon plunged into the dark void in the depths of the ancient ruins without looking back. All ninety-nine of them would not have a good ending. Wake up, Wolf King! Meng Chao could not help but shout sternly. Think carefully. Did you really hear the ancestral spirits summoning, or did some mysterious monster bewitch us? No. Looking back, we experienced too many coincidences after we entered the Holy Mountain temple. I highly suspect that weve been targeted by some mysterious force since the very beginning! The Wolf Kings head continued to tremble slightly. He mumbled indistinctly. It was as if he was mumbling to himself. It was more like another voice was talking to him through his mouth. Meng Chao was burning with anxiety, but he did not dare to provoke the Wolf King. He could only use his brain, which had improved his memory and calculation speed by at least several times after he broke through to the Deity Realm. He tried to review everything they had encountered since they entered the Holy Mountain temple. Tt wasnt an accident. Meng Chao calmly said, At first glance, when we were chasing after the human-faced spider, we stepped on the tubes outer wall and slipped into the tube. We slid all the way to the depths of the Holy Mountain temple and fell from the warehouse that was full of the bones of ferocious beasts. Then, we accidentally came to the Fossil Museum and the high platform where the statues of heroes were displayed. In the fierce battle with the hero statues, we even smashed through seven decks and fell into top-tier secret medicines. We received a new transformation, unparalleled strength, and brand-new armor All of this is as thrilling and bizarre as a war epic. Even so, reality is not a heroic story. If too many coincidences come together, its no longer a coincidence. We are neither the lucky ones who are one in ten thousand, nor are we here solely because of our perseverance. Someone Some inhuman power is manipulating us from behind the scenes, treating us like chess pieces, and pushing us here step by step. Right now, this mysterious power still wants to manipulate us, pulling our strings like puppets. The tighter were tied, the deeper we sink! Idont like this feeling. Tt doesnt matter whether this mysterious power is good or evil, I dont like the feeling of being led by its nose. Even if this power really brings the glory and victory that you mentioned, I cant guarantee that I will be able to pay the corresponding price. Theres no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Any power is conserved. You have to pay as much as you get. Thats the simplest principle. Furthermore Furthermore, obeying the call of this power and becoming its puppet might not necessarily lead to glory and victory. On the contrary, it might lead to failure and destruction. It was just like the Doomsday Wolf in his previous life. Meng Chaos words caused the Wolf Kings head to tremble even more violently. It was as if there were two sets of incompatible logical thinking. They were like two high-speed steel wheels that collided and rubbed against each other, creating a series of dazzling sparks. On the surface of his Six-kill Armor, hundreds of bloodshot wolf eyes protruded out. They glared at Meng Chao fiercely as if they were angry that Meng Chao had ruined their plans. Even Meng Chaos own totem armor had healed its wounds and forgotten about the pain. It was ready to move again. Whats your suggestion then? Quit while youre ahead and leave this place? The Wolf King and the hundreds of eyes that grew out of the surface of his armor scrutinized Meng Chao for a long time. It looked like they were evaluating if it was possible to launch a surprise attack and swallow Meng Chao along with his totem armor. After realizing that Meng Chao was highly vigilant and unassailable, the Wolf King temporarily gave up on the plan to use force. He spoke with a disingenuous smile. Dont forget that the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade will arrive here at any time. Perhaps, while we were talking, they already led a large group of people and followed our footsteps into the Holy Mountain temple. And the statues of heroes standing on the high platform are far more than just Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. The Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade are battle-level experts to begin with. Obviously theyll be able to pass the trials that we passed. Hence, even if we refuse to obey the ancestral spirits summons and flee before the enormous ultimate inheritance, it will be useless. If we run away, the ancestral spirit will naturally designate the Hom of Destruction and Violent Blade as the inheritors of the ultimate legacy. Once they obtain the Holy Mountains inheritance and leave, the first thing theyll do is find us and kill us. When that time comes, well be nothing but weak and useless wretches who have neither become the masters of our power nor the slaves of our power. What can we do except kneel and beg for mercy? Even if the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade are willing to let us go and are too lazy to argue with us, the two cowardly wretches, are you willing to leave the future to these two brainless brutes? Meng Chao was speechless. He suddenly felt that the matter of changing the future was more complicated than he had imagined. Fate was like a seesaw. When one side was pressed down, the other side would rise up again. In his previous life, Kanus, the Jackal, had ambushed the Lion King and Tiger King on the Scarlet Peak long before he entered the Holy Mountain temple. He had skillfully guided the lion and tiger duo, and both sides suffered heavy losses. Therefore, the only team that entered the Holy Mountains temple was the Wolf Clans exploration team. In this life, due to the addition of Meng Chao, the Lion King, the Tiger King, and the Wolf King had the chance to enter the Holy Mountain temple and hear the call of the ancestral spirit or the Demon King of Terror. While Meng Chao might stop Jackal Kanus from turning into the Doomsday Wolf, how would he stop the Horn of Destruction from turning into a Doomsday Lion, and how could he stop Violent Blade from turning into a Doomsday Tiger? Chapter 1353 - Close to the Truth Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor:EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King was keenly aware of Meng Chaos hesitation. He was partially proud and partially helpless as he laughed. It seems that youve also realized that we have no other choice. The Wolf King waved his hand, and a red bloody scar appeared in the air. It appeared thick at times and sharp at others. It was filled with an indomitable spirit. Right now, we are like vanguard soldiers in an unprecedented battle. Whether its the rumbling cannon fire in front of us, the bottomless trenches filled with spikes, the dense spears of the enemy, the frost, fire, and lightning from the mages, or the seemingly indestructible iron walls, we have no choice but to close our eyes and charge forward with courage! If we march forward valiantly, there is a one in ten thousand chance that we will survive and win the final victory. If we hesitate or even flee in panic, not only will we die without a doubt, we will forever be nailed to historys pillar of shame. The victors will slander and ridicule us for all time! Reaper, I know what youre worried about. Trealize that some kind of power has invaded my brain and is interfering with my thoughts as well. Believe me, even though I look a little crazy on the outside, my mind has never been as clear as it is now. Teven know that the power that has invaded my brain and interfered with my thoughts may not have originated from my great, brave, and glorious ancestors. As you and the Nine-ring Magician from three thousand years ago said, its some kind of mysterious power with ulterior motives or even the Demon King of Terror. But so what? Neither the ancestral spirit nor the Demon King of Terror is important. Whats important is that it can give me unparalleled power and give me the possibility to change the future! Even if what it provides is not free lunch, Im willing to pay or even overpay for that possibility! After all, a gladiator who is about to step into the arena and fight to the death against an undefeatable enemy while he is starving will not care about the price he has to pay for a good meal. What does a gambler who has lost everything, even his future, have to fear? Why should he hesitate anymore? What is there to lose? If someone is willing to lend him a large sum of money to turn things around, even if that person is a so-called devil, even if he needs to use the gamblers soul as collateral, does it matter? The Wolf Kings sudden sharp aura made Meng Chao realize that he was serious. The Wolf Kings brain had indeed been invaded, and some mysterious force had invaded his mind. Yet, at the same time, his brain had become extremely clear. He had even opened up his brain to receive the mysterious forces interference and modification. Meng Chao did not know where to start with such a determination. Moreover, Meng Chao had not thought of a way to stop the Wolf King, Lion King, and Tiger King simultaneously. After all, even though the mysterious power had invaded the Wolf Kings brain, he still maintained basic rationality and logic. He was also willing to start a conversation with Meng Chao. From Meng Chaos memory fragments of his previous life, the Wolf King, who had transformed into the Doomsday Wolf, was not a complete lunatic. It was true that he was a war monger, but the war he started still followed all the basic laws of war. That meant the Wolf King could control the mysterious power that invaded his brain to a certain extent. However, the Lion King and Tiger King might not be able to do the same. One could already tell the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blades style based on their names. If the Lion King and Tiger King obtained the power and fate that the Wolf King had in his previous life, Meng Chao did not think that Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake would have a better ending than before. Is this a fate that cant be changed? Jackal Kanus is destined to become the Doomsday Wolf, while Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake are destined to face destruction? Wait, Ive seemed to overlooked something, something that doesnt fit in with the Holy Mountain temple. I need to calm down and think carefully A bolt of lightning suddenly flashed in the sky above Meng Chaos mind. The lightning illuminated a face that did not fit with the Holy Mountain temple at all. A human-faced spider, Meng Chao muttered to himself. His voice was very soft, but the Wolf Kings reaction was intense. What did you say? The Wolf King roared. Dont waste any more time. Lets listen to the ancestral spirits call and enter the deepest part of the Holy Mountain temple before the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade! No, dont interrupt my train of thought. Im trying to figure out what happened to the human-faced spider when we first entered the Holy Mountain temple. Meng Chao glanced at the overly-excited Wolf King and continued his analysis. On the surface, it seems that a mysterious force lurking in the deepest part of the temple sent it to lure us into a trap. It was because we were chasing after it that we lost our footing and fell into the pipeline, which triggered a series of coincidences. However, on second thought, the human-faced spiders makeup is completely different from the fossils of the ferocious beasts and the hero statues that we saw later. The ferocious beasts have been dead for thousands of years. The surface of their bones is crystal clear because of the spirit energy. Its as if a layer of delicate jade has grown out. Although the souls of the totem beasts are hidden inside, they do not seem to be alive at all. The hero statues are made of liquid-like metal. Although every carved detail is vivid and lifelike, because the statues surfaces are made of metal, and even their skin, hair, and eyeballs shine with a metallic luster, its difficult to treat them as living creatures with flesh and blood. Theyre all part of the Holy Mountain temple. Theyre also the mechanisms and puppets that could have been manipulated by the mysterious forces lurking in the depths of the temple. As for the human-faced spider, although it has a strange appearance and is deformed as well as ugly, its shell that covers its body also shimmers faintly with a metallic texture. Its body must be wrapped in a liquid metal-like substance similar to a totem armor. However, its human-like face is definitely flesh and blood, a living thing. The look of anticipation and anxiety when it tried to send us a message further supports this. It also looks like a carbon-based intelligent life that is rich in vitality and free will. Its not just a puppet. Logically speaking, the Holy Mountain temple has been sealed for three thousand years. During these three thousand years, even if some viruses, bacteria, algae, and low-level plants could grow silently in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple, large, high-level creatures with flesh and blood like the human-faced spider would definitely not be able to survive. So, where exactly did this guy come from? Where exactly was he leading us? What did he want to tell us? Dont you think its necessary for us to figure out this problem? No The Wolf Kings reaction was even more intense than Meng Chao had imagined. He waved his claws randomly, trying to stop Meng Chao from continuing. Thats just a bait. Its just to lure us out of the tunnel. Dont waste time on a bait! If thats really just bait, why are you so agitated? Meng Chao gazed at the Wolf King deeply. He felt that he had unintentionally grasped the key to changing the future. The more I think about it, the more certain I am that the human-faced spider is not a mere bait. If the mysterious force lurking within the Holy Mountain temple only wants to lure us here to conduct the trial, there are a hundred more straightforward ways to achieve its purpose. For example, it can arrange relief sculptures on the ground that extend all the way across the path, just like what we saw on the temples outer shell. It can also place hundreds ferocious beast fossils or hero statues along the way. Would we go against the guidance of these legendary heroes? Moreover, it only needs to ignite a few flames in the darkness, and the flames would condense into shining arrowheads. We would certainly follow the arrowheads directions. In fact, I very much doubt that the mysterious power dormant in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple was originally arranged like this. It has carefully arranged everything. Its just been waiting for three thousand years for Turan warriors to open the seal and walk into its embrace step by step. However, its carefully arranged arrangements were disrupted by the human-faced spider. Thats right. The human-faced spider was not luring us into the trap but trying every means to keep us away from it. Didnt you notice it? Guided by the human-faced spider, we were gradually running toward the edge of the Holy Mountain temple. As long as we jumped over the giant rift deep in the rock layer, we would have been able to completely escape the temples control? However, at the last moment, the pipeline under our feet suddenly cracked. The way the pipeline cracked was so simple and crude. Were both above average warriors, so we can precisely control the pressure that we exert on the outer walls of the pipeline. The pipeline did not seem to be damaged or corroded, and its outer walls were extremely tough. But somehow, we stepped on the pipeline and fell in. Rather than saying that it was a well-designed trap, its more accurate to say that there was some mysterious force that didnt want us to follow the human-faced spider out of the Holy Mountain temples control area. It also didnt want us and the human-faced spider to hide in a place where it couldnt see us to exchange information. So, at the last moment, it stopped us by force. Wolf King, do you think theres any problem with my speculation? Of-Of course theres a problem. The Wolf Kings head was twitching nervously. His voice was filled with anxiety that even he himself did not realize. Youre saying that all of this is speculation. You have no evidence at all! At first, there was no evidence. I was just talking nonsense and letting my imagination run wild. Meng Chao smiled and gradually floated above the Wolf King.. But, if its true that my guess is wrong, why are you so nervous and anxious? Chapter 1354 - The Shortest Straight Line Between Two Points! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King, or more accurately, the totem armor on the Wolf Kings body was indeed in a completely different state from before. Earlier, his totem armor had been like solid steel and silky mercury. Now, the surface of his armor was rippling densely, and even small bubbles were popping up. It was like a bunch of goosebumps, but also like a boiling pot of oil. No, it was not just the Wolf Kings Six-kill Armor. It was also Meng Chaos own totem armor. How interesting. Meng Chao raised his arm and opened his palm, observing the restless armor on his palm and fingertips with interest. He muttered to himself, Are you afraid? Is a liquid metal-like substance that can be independently condensed into a killing statue and attached to powerful carbon-based intelligent life forms to help carbon-based powerhouses break through the life barrier. It seems to be very afraid of a small, ugly, and weak human-faced spider. Why? Since you dont want me to find that human-faced spider and communicate with it, it seems that I must return the same way and leave the area controlled by the temple of the Sacred Mountain to investigate! Meng Chao understood. No matter how powerful the Jackalkanus had become in his previous life, he would still end up dead. If he wanted to change the future in this life, he had to do something completely different from the wolf king in his previous life. He did not deny that the mysterious power lurking in the depths of the sacred mountain temple could indeed help him and the Wolf King become powerful and even destructive existences. In order to prevent the end of the world, Meng Chao did not mind making a deal with this power that was called the Terror Demon Kingby the Ninth Circle mages 3,000 years ago, or paying a certain price. However -~- Meng Chao was a person who did not like to give up the initiative. He also did not like signing a bet with a mysterious existence without any chips. Since the other party was so afraid of the human-faced spider. Perhaps he could get some bargaining chips from the human-faced spider? As for how to find the human-faced spider, it was not too difficult for Meng Chao who had broken through to the godly state. Now, his memory, computational ability, space scanning and modeling ability, and the ability to collect sound, image, and heat source information were several times or even dozens of times better than before. He clearly remembered the entire process of him stepping on air, breaking through the outer wall of the pipeline, falling into the pipeline, sliding all the way to the warehouse of fierce beast bones, and then stumbling all the way here. The pipeline array that seemed to be as complicated as a maze was filled with 360-degree sharp turns and small turns. It was enough to make ordinary people dizzy, and even vomit out their bile. However, Meng Chao remembered every detail of every turn, including how many turns he made, how many meters he dropped, and how many degrees he shifted. He was confident that he would return to the place where he and the Wolf King fell through the pipes. That was also the last place where the man-faced spider appeared. He believed that he would be able to find traces of the man-faced spider there. Moreover, if he guessed correctly, if the human-faced spider really wanted to send him some kind of message, then the other party would not run far away, nor would they avoid him. Who knows, they might sense his return and take the initiative to show themselves! This suggestion hit the Wolf Kings soft spot. He had already explored the inner structure of the temple of the sacred mountain, and he could see everything clearly in the crystal model. Now, he was at the bottom of the temple of the Sacred Mountain, which was the power area of the ancient Turan spaceships. He had just entered the temple and discovered the human-faced spider. There was a drop of about 270 meters in height. According to the friction and disturbance between his life magnetic field and the planets magnetic field, he was about two to three degrees to the west. Therefore. A shining, meandering line suddenly appeared in the crystal model in Meng Chaos mind. It was connected to the starting point where he was at the moment and the end point where the human-faced spider appeared. Meng Chao followed the flashing line in his mind and darted up to the third deck through the hole. However, Rustling Soundscame from the top of his head. Messy and powerful spiritual energy ripples were set off. It seemed that the other statues of slaughter had been awakened and infuriated by his audacious behavior and were surrounding him from above. At his feet, the Wolf King also let out a series of irrational howls and blocked his way. It seemed that there was a mysterious connection between the liquid metal-like substances that made up the statues of slaughter and the totem armors. They could communicate with each other through some high-tech or mysterious means and cooperate in battle. Just like the main brain of the monster in the hidden fog domain and the torrential beast tide that it controlled. There was no way in heaven and no way in earth. But Meng Chao didnt hesitate at all. He immediately changed direction and moved horizontally, pushing his speed to the limit. Like an armored train with a battering ram, he charged at everything in front of him, whether it was the seemingly indestructible wall.., or the complicated tubes and machinery. It was the super alloy monster with the head of a bull, the body of a bear, and the wings of an eagle that had inspired him. After all, this was not a real underground temple. The space around him was not blocked by rock layers that were as hard as iron and of infinite thickness, but by thin bulkheads and decks. After the distortion of space ten thousand years ago, as well as the double erosion of ten thousand years of time and spiritual energy, most of the bulkheads and decks were mottled and brittle. Meng Chao and the Wolf King stepped on the outer wall of a seemingly thick spiritual energy tube. The Super Alloy Monster with the bulls head, Bears body, and Eagles wingseven penetrated seven decks in one breath. It was obvious that the seemingly insurmountable barrier was only a self-limitation on the surface. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Meng Chao was like a burning meteorite that smashed and crushed everything in front of him, leaving the killing statue and the furious Wolf King far behind. The crystal model in his mind replanned the route again and again. In the beginning, he tried to scan every cabin and every pathway in the surrounding, planning the most reasonable route in the complicated space. After crashing through countless layers of bulkheads and decks in one breath, Meng Chao suddenly realized that there was no need to go through so much trouble.. He only needed to follow the principle of The shortest straight line between two points, he would just have to charge forward! Chapter 1355 - You’re Just a Defeated Dog! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor:EndlessFantasy Translation Apart from the Wolf King, who was controlled by the Six-kills armor and more killing statues, Meng Chao did not encounter any other pursuers. Looking out into the darkness, there were countless holes in the cabin walls, rusty decks, twisted pipes, and broken machinery. It was a lifeless scene. Occasionally, one could see a large number of human-shaped skeletons frozen in a moment of horror and astonishment. They were likely the Turan orcs from three thousand years ago. When the magical explosion happened, they were still trapped in the Holy Mountain temple. Although the destructive shock wave could not blow up the entire temple in one go, the spirit waves were still able to penetrate the outer shell of the Holy Mountain temple. That killed all the living people inside as if it was a deliberate show of strength. After three thousand years of long sleep, the totem armors of the Turan orcs had lost 99% of their activity due to the lack of spiritual energy and the nourishment of slaughter. They had tumed into a pool of disgusting metal mud. Sensing Meng Chaos arrival, the metal mud all hissed. Countless metal tentacles extended out of the previous owners body and tried to wrap themselves around Meng Chao, he asked Meng Chao to take them out of this boring, boring, and destitute place and start a new journey. Meng Chao naturally wouldnt pay attention to these liquid metal-like substances that had lost their activity. He realized that perhaps it was because the magic explosion three thousand years ago was too serious, or perhaps it was because the mysterious power lurking in the depths of the sacred mountain temple had just awakened. In short, the mysterious force only in time in a fixed route, well-prepared. If Meng Chao can be like the wolf king, listen to the Call of the ancestral spirit, according to the predetermined route forward words. There must be more reiki, more grandeur, more magic. Its like a bone warehouse, a fossil museum, and a high platform with phalanxes of killing statues. From there, it felt like it was sincerely worshipping the supreme power of the ancestral spirit. Unfortunately, once Meng Chao deviated from the predetermined path of the mysterious power. He immediately saw through the monotony, scarcity, dilapidation, and weakness of the sacred mountain temple. It seemed that the mysterious power did not have many methods to stop Meng Chao. It could only place all its hopes on Meng Chaos totem armor. At first, the totem armor seemed to want to use force. It tried to freeze Meng Chaos limbs and joints, locking him in an ice-cold iron coffin. However, Meng Chao was not a Tulan Beastman who had been tamed by liquid metal for thousands of years and relied heavily on totem armor. He was a citizen of Dragon City. A citizen of Dragon City who had grown up from a time of extreme scarcity but had to fight zombies and monsters in close quarters, he had always paid the most attention to the cultivation of his own strength. Even if they ran out of ammunition and food, and lost all their weapons, they could only clench their fists and even bare their teeth. The people of Dragon City would fight the monsters to the end without batting an eyelid. Moreover, Meng Chao was wearing more than one layer of Totem armor. After an extraordinarys life level broke through the six star spiritual armor, the spiritual energy in their body would naturally be released out of their body under the high-frequency vibration of the life magnetic field, the spiritual energy would rub against the planets magnetic field and the dust floating in the air at a high speed, forming a layer of spiritual armorthat could be seen with the naked eye. When he reached the seven star spiritual infantlevel, the spiritual armor would become clearer and more intense, as if it had a physical body and had the ability to interfere with matter. The deities of Dragon City had done experiments before. First of all, make one thing clear. Lam the ruler of this body, I am the person who controls my own fate, I am the person who controls my own strength. Whether it is now or in the future, it will be decided by me! Boom! Meng Chao crashed through the last bulkhead. What appeared in front of him was a giant, three-dimensional tube system that was as complicated as a maze, winding like an ant nest, and towering like a palace. According to the analysis of the crystal model in his mind, he and the Wolf King had slipped into the tube from the top of the maze. Now, a lot of the pipes were flowing with high concentration of spiritual energy, which was rumbling like thunder, or the sound of the stomach of a giant steel beast. If they went into the pipe, they would inevitably encounter high temperature and pressure, mixed with various impurities and trace elements, and would be invaded by spiritual energy that would burn human flesh, bones, and even the soul into ashes. Fortunately, Meng Chao had the experience just now, so he was not bound by any fixed route. He directly clung to the outer wall of the pipe and jumped up layer by layer like an agile monkey in the jungle. chi! Chi Chi! Chi Chi Chi! The mysterious power lurking in the depths of the sacred mountain temple seemed to have realized that Meng Chaos threat was becoming greater and greater. It increased the flow speed and pressure of the spiritual energy in the pipe. It caused many pipes that had been out of repair for a long time to burst one after another. Streaks of flames that could melt steel, cold winds that could freeze the flames, and lightning that could shatter the frozen flames.., all of them shot out from the cracks in the pipes. However, these disturbances were unable to stop Meng Chaos determination to explore the truth. There were a few times when he stumbled and fell from the top of a huge pipe system that was dozens of stories tall. He had almost fallen into the wolf king and the killing statue that had followed him. However, it was unknown whether it was because the Wolf King had gone crazy, or because the killing statue had been formed in a hurry. The coordination and balance of the various parts of the body were not as good as Meng Chaos. Or maybe the wolf king had vaguely sensed that something was wrong under Meng Chaos reminder ~~ it seemed that the six kill armor was controlling him, not him. Therefore, he was also like Meng Chao, having the reason to hesitate and even resist. In short, when Meng Chao slipped or even fell on the outer wall of the pipeline. The pursuers also stumbled on the outer wall of the pipeline. They even stepped on the outer wall of the pipeline and fell into the giant pipeline with a diameter of more than three to five meters. They were rushed to an unknown place by the high temperature and high pressure spiritual energy. Finally, Meng Chao was one step faster than the pursuers. He climbed to the top of the super giant pipeline system and arrived at the edge of the temple of the sacred mountain. Not far ahead was the spaceship of the ancient Tulan. Through space jump, it forcefully merged with the underground rock layers of the Otherworld, creating space folds and tearing open the underground rift. Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! From Meng Chaos feet to the underground rift, the flow and pressure of spiritual energy in all the spiritual energy tubes had increased tenfold at the same time. Thousands of cracks had been torn open on almost every tube.. Brilliant and fatal flames, Frost, and lightning whizzed out and crisscrossed, condensing into an almost insurmountable wall of death! Chapter 1356 - Suppressant Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was just as the Wolf King said. The new Dragon City civilization was about to face the ultimate battle of survival or destruction. As the vanguard, Meng Chao had no choice but to charge forward with courage. Before the totem armor completely went out of control, he gathered the last of his strength. Wrapped by the chain blades, his two fists, which were like meteor hammers, fiercely smashed into the bottom of the wall of death. The destructive shock wave instantly shattered dozens of spiraling tubes. Colorful spirit energy hissed and shot out of the crisscrossing cracks, aimlessly firing in all directions. The more cracks on the tubes The more spirit energy shot out from each crack, the lower the temperature, pressure and destructive power. This was a very simple principle. The momentum of the wall of death was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, the flames, Frost, and lightning still let out soul-stirring roars. Now that things had come to this, there was no way to take advantage of the situation. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and accelerated to the maximum speed. He turned into an arrow bound with high explosive ammunition and rushed toward the wall of death. In the literal sense, he had passed through a mountain of knives and a sea of fire. suddenly, he felt that every blood vessel, nerve, spirit vein, and muscle fiber that had just been repaired and upgraded were soaking in the magma, trembling in the cold wind, and engaging in the most intense battle with the brightest lightning. Every cluster of nerve endings, every sulcus of his brain, and even every mitochondria in the depths of every cell were frozen into a lump by the frost that was close to absolute zero, and then entangled by thousands of wisps of flames and electric arcs, his body could not help but convulse violently. Even the totem armor took the opportunity to act. Liquid-like metal substances rushed to penetrate deep into his pores, trying to forcibly take over his central nervous system and even the cerebral cortex, transforming him into a half-flesh, half-mechanical monster similar to the Warrior of origins. Meng Chao had never felt as intensely as he did now, that his spiritual index was trembling crazily, infinitely close to the threshold of Qi deviation. He did not even dare to imagine his veins showing and his face ferocious. But he had finally passed through the wall of death! Before he completely lost control of his body of flesh and blood, he did everything he could to soar into the sky. In an earth-shaking roar, he spewed out powerful spiritual flames that tuned into a pair of colorful wings, he drew a gorgeous arc in the air and jumped above the bottomless rift! The good news was that he had left the control area of the Sacred Mountain Temple. For some reason, the totem armor and the killing statue made of liquid metal seemed to be very resistant to leaving the sacred mountain temples control area. Whether it was the wolf king who was affected or even controlled by the six kill armor. Or the killing statue made of liquid metal. They could only bared their fangs and claws behind Meng Chao and let out angry roars. They were unwilling or didnt dare to catch up and jumped out of the Sacred Mountain Temples control area just like him. The bad news was that Meng Chao was already exhausted in mid-air. The totem armor that was biting on his flesh and blood was as heavy as an iron coffin filled with lead. He did not even have the time to cross the middle line of the underground rift before he began to fall, falling into the endless abyss. All his methods had been exhausted. Meng Chao could only stare with his eyes wide open, trying to see clearly the true face of the endless abyss. At the critical moment The opposite rock wall suddenly became blurry. It was as if the rock that was as hard as iron had suddenly turned into extremely viscous asphalt. It was also as if some mysterious force had opened a huge door on the rock wall, or even a whirlpool. The human-faced spider actually emerged from the whirlpool. Its six anti-joint blade limbs curled deeply, like a spring that had been compressed to the extreme. With a sudden bounce, it shot toward Meng Chao at an incredible speed! It caught Meng Chao in midair. Looking at the half-turbid and half-clear eyes embedded on the deformed and ugly face, Meng Chao imagined it as a carbon-based intelligent life form like himself and a human. The enormous impact caused the two to fall together. The human-faced spiders abdomen, which was as high as an arthropod, made a sizzling sound and shot a few translucent and extremely tough spider silk toward the rock wall behind. With the traction of the spider threads and the acceleration of their own gravity, the two of them began to swing in the Rift Valley. On the other side of the Rift Valley, the Wolf Kings six kills armor and the aggressive killing statues launched a long-range attack at them. Thousands of pieces of bones and high-energy metal particles, which were surrounded by spiritual flames, smashed toward Meng Chao and the human-faced spider like a meteor shower. Meng Chao was still struggling on the edge of mental derangement. He was powerless to resist the long-range attacks. Although the human-faced spider was ugly and even hideous, it was keenly aware of Meng Chaos situation. With its two blade limbs, it protected Meng Chao between itself and the rock wall. However, it opened its shell like a shield to resist the terrifying meteor shower! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire rock wall was immersed in the continuous bombardment of the meteor shower. The sturdiest rock turned into the hottest magma at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the hottest magma tured into the most violent sea of fire in a short moment. Meng Chao could clearly feel the muffled groans and tremors of the human-faced spider after being hit continuously. It he had an expression of extreme pain on his face. However, he did not have the time or care about his injuries at all. Instead, he lowered his head to check on Meng Chaos condition and tried to protect Meng Chao in his shell, afraid that Meng Chao would scratch half of the oil skin. Meng Chao was puzzled. He did not understand why the human-faced spider took him so seriously. It would rather have its bones crushed than have him hurt even a single hair. The human-faced spider did not have time to explain. He waved his blade limbs and fiddled with the spider silk. He moved around in the surging sea of fire as if he was walking on flat ground. Soon, he brought Meng Chao back to the place where he had emerged just now. There was nothing on the rock wall that was as pockmarked as the surface of the Moon. However, Meng Chao could sense that strands of strange spiritual waves were gathering and rotating at a high speed, forming an invisible vortex. Just when the attack from the temple of Sacred Mountain was at its fiercest, as if countless small suns were whistling toward them, Meng Chao suddenly felt that something was wrong. The man-faced spider took Meng Chao and plunged into the depths of the vortex in the middle of the rock wall. The feeling was different from that of a prospector changing the molecular structure of a rock, turning it into sand, and then slowly immersing it in. Meng Chao did not feel any resistance, nor did he feel suffocated. On the contrary, he felt weightless. It was as if he did not enter the rock layer. Instead, he was floating in the vast, dark universe. For a moment, he could not even sense the existence of the planets magnetic field. The electric charges and particles that had been scattered between heaven and earth like fireworks had all disappeared without a trace. It was as if he had temporarily left the surface of the planet, or even left the other world. Meng Chao was very familiar with this feeling. He knew that he had just made a small-scale, short-distance space jump. Is a teleportation array! Meng Chao thought, There is a natural formation on the rock wall, or a small teleportation array set up manually. The man-faced spider doesnt live in the crevices of the rock, but in the space folds connected to the teleportation array! As expected, after a moment of weightlessness and dizziness subsided like a tide, Meng Chao found himself brought into a narrow cave by the man-faced spider. From the analysis of the surrounding temperature, air humidity and atmospheric pressure, this place should not be thousands of meters below the Earths crust, deep in the high temperature and high pressure underground rock layer. The indiscriminate bombardment from the sacred mountain temple also seemed to have been thrown into the clouds, not causing the slightest ripple. However, Meng Chaos totem armor was still in an unstable state. The liquid-like metal material made a Hisssound and gave off mysterious ripples, trying to invade his flesh and take over his nerves. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. He was as stiff as a frozen zombie, barely keeping his brain awake. However, he could not completely suppress the totem armor that was acting on its own. The human-faced spider sensed his strange behavior. Its thick scorpion tail was raised high, and the poisonous needlewas emitting a dazzling light as it stabbed toward Meng Chaos chest armor. Meng Chao couldnt move. He could only watch helplessly as the poisonous needleof the human-faced spider pierced through his.. Eh? That was strange. The length of this poisonous needle was obviously longer than the thickness of Meng Chaos entire chest. Meng Chao did not fee! the slightest pain from having his heart pierced through. No, not to mention his heart, he felt that the poison needle did not even pierce through his own skin. As for the Restless Totem armor on his body, it instantly quieted down as the poison needle pierced through. The armor that was not under Meng Chaos control just now was once again incorporated into his neural network. Under the surge of biological electricity, every piece of armor was tamed as if it was an extension of a limb. There was no longer any thought of acting on its own or even backfiring on its owner. The human-faced spider really has a way to solve the problem of the totem armor losing control! Meng Chao let out a sigh of relief. He felt that the scorpion tail long needle of the human-faced spider was like a syringe that was made using bionic principles. It injected a mysterious potion that could suppress the excessive activity of liquid metal-like substances into its totem armor. The human-faced spider, which had completed the suppression task, looked extremely tired. The injuries that it had been suppressing earlier were all released like a volcanic eruption when it confirmed Meng Chaos safety. The shell on his back peeled off piece by piece, and a large amount of pale golden mucus flowed out from the wound. His body cavity, which was originally full, withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even his deformed and ugly face was instantly covered with crisscrossing wrinkles, appearing even more distorted. Only his eyes, which were deeply embedded in thousands of ravines, were still shining with an incomparably bright light that seemed to have not been extinguished for three thousand years or even longer. Chapter 1357 - Secret Base Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The eyes of the human-faced spider scanned Meng Chaos injuries from top to bottom and inside out, like a scanner on a large medical device. When he realized that Meng Chao was fine and that he had just broken through the barrier of life, regardless of the severity of his injuries, a spark of joy surged in his eyes. However, when he realized that Meng Chaos body structure was subtly different from that of the ordinary Turan, the spark of joy turned into a wave of suspicion. He opened his mouth to speak. He was speaking in ancient Turan. The tone was complex and changeable, and the semantics were difficult to understand. Every syllable was filled with sounds of curling tongues, sticking tongues, flicking tongues, swallowing, and changing tones. Sometimes, it was as cheerful and passionate as the coloratura soprano on Earth. Other times, it was like a dolphin in the ocean. It was deep and long, and it could penetrate the soul directly. Even when he spoke, the shells around his body vibrated and rubbed at a high frequency, making a rhythmic sound of metal colliding, forming a rhythm similar to Morse code. Meng Chao suspected that the ancient Tulan language used by the human-faced spiders not only contained a hundred times more details than the simple, crude, and even childish Tulan language used by modem orcs. Even the human-faced spider could communicate three to five times more information per unit of time than the human-faced spider. Unfortunately, Meng Chao did not understand what he was talking about. Meng Chaos Tulan language was like two knives in the first place. It was already good enough that he could communicate with the modern orcs on a daily basis. The Ancient Tulan languagethat he came into contact with occasionally came from the modern witch doctors, priests, and chiefs. It had been simplified and even mistranslated. It was in line with the communication habits of the modern orcs, but it was far from the original meaning. Meng Chao even felt that he did not have an organ that could receive such high-frequency information. He could only open his hands and point at the other partys mouth first, then at his own ears. Finally, he waved his hand, indicating, Im sorry, I dont understand The man-faced spider seemed to be somewhat disappointed when he realized that the purebred humanin front of him, who did not have the characteristics of a beast, was actually spitting out the childish and ridiculous modern Ore language. However, he seemed to have experienced countless times that were a hundred times more severe than this in the long years. He quickly recovered and used the stuttering modern Tulan language to communicate with Meng Chao. We Dont have time After saying only half of the sentence, he frowned slightly. It was as if he despised the poverty and simplicity of the modern Orc language. It was impossible for him to express his feelings, ideals, and the massive amount of information that he desperately wanted to pass on to the later generations. He simply shut his mouth, waved his blade limbs, and gestured for Meng Chao to follow him into the depths of the cave. Meng Chao naturally would not refuse. He looked curiously at the scene in the cave. He discovered that this long and deep cave was vastly different from the natural caves he had explored in the past. Most of the naturally formed caves were definitely zigzagging and uneven in thickness. At times, they were so cramped that people could only squeeze past them sideways. At other times, they would suddenly open up, revealing karst caves and empty bubbles that were even larger than a basketball court. Although this cave was deep, it was straight and flat, as if it was a secret passage built by man. The walls of the cave were as smooth as a mirror. The surface of the cave was covered with some kind of high-speed friction between metal and rock. The high temperature melted the rock, and the traces of cooling and solidifying were like rainbows that extended into the depths of the darkness. There were also a lot of debris scattered in the cave. Most of the debris were broken pieces of arc-shaped armor that were thicker than Meng Chaos palm. The cross-sections were stacked on top of each other, as if seven or eight layers of composite structures had been compressed together. From Meng Chaos experience, this was the outer shell of some kind of large-scale transportation vehicle or war machine. It should have been the spaceship of the ancient Tulan people. When it was forced to land in another world, it scraped the rock layer along the way and was torn apart and scattered. If that was the case, could it be that this space fold hidden in the rock layer was actually created by the forced landing of the Tulan spaceship? Meng Chao clicked his tongue in wonder. From this cave and the scattered shell fragments, one could imagine how thrilling the transmigration of the Tulan spacecraft was in the past. If one was not careful, the last hope of the entire spacecraft and the Tulan civilization would be annihilated under the crust of another world. Apart from the shell fragments of the spacecraft, Meng Chao also found a large number of remnants of the interior of the spacecraft in the wreckage. Although they were too far apart in age and the two civilizations were very different, Meng Chao could not figure out the use of these strange-shaped remnants. However, he found a small amount of plastic products inside. Meng Chaos breathing suddenly stopped. Plastic was a polymeric compound that was formed from monomer through polymerization or condensation reaction. To be able to produce plastic products on a large scale required a high degree of materials science and industrial systems. It could even be said that the large-scale production of plastic products, like the large-scale use of steam or even electricity, was a sign of civilizations maturity and even glory. The modern orcs had long forgotten how to produce plastics. Even a few witch doctors and priests still passed on the ancient production process through word of mouth. But there was no corresponding source of raw materials and large industrial system. So much so that they picked up a few carbonated drink bottles from Dragon City in the Tulan River and treated them as treasures, used to store the teeth of their prey or the secret medicine of the witch doctors. The appearance of plastic products made Meng Chao even more firm in his opinion. The ancient Tulan people had a civilization and industrial system that was no less than that of the people on Earth. In some areas, they were even superior to the Earthlings. Soon, he found more evidence. For example, the cave walls were densely carved. The Tulan people seemed to like carving and painting on walls, bulkheads, rock walls everywhere. However, Meng Chao saw rough and barbaric murals similar to primitive art on the bulkheads of the Sacred Mountain Temple. They depicted the scenes of the Tulan warriors and totem beasts fighting to the death. What he saw here was a complicated, continuous, crisscrossing, and dizzying formula. Thats right, although the numbers and operation symbols used were completely different from the Earths civilization. The numbers and operation symbols of the ancient Tulan people were like crystal clear snowflakes and Wisps of constantly forking flames. But when combined, the feeling that was more profound and complicated than the wordless heavenly book immediately reminded Meng Chao of his university days, the fear of constructing various spiritual magnetic fields and calculating the concentration of spiritual energy. He forced himself to focus and observe carefully. Of course, he did not expect to be able to understand the thousands of formulas left behind by the ancient Tulan people. Instead, he observed the brush strokes that engraved these formulas on the cave walls. The strokes were deep and shallow, and the strokes were also different. Some of the formulas were bold and unrestrained, while others were upright and proper, penetrating deeply into the wood. It was as if a sea of formulas that could drown the entire cave and even the entire temple of the sacred mountain had been created by the hands of different people over thousands of years. Occasionally, Meng Chao could also find a few lines of relatively shallow ancient Tulan among the overwhelming and surging formulas. The Shelf lifeof words was, after all, longer than that of languages. The few lines of words were also like the derivators and calculators of formulas. When they were overwhelmed with emotions and emotions, they were thrown out randomly. They did not deliberately pursue the accuracy of the grammar and the richness of the semantics. Meng Chao could guess the general meaning of some of the words through guessing. One of the derivators had carved on the wall of the cave thousands of years ago with fear and even despair. No, this is impossible. None of this is real! However, there were other derivators who left messages below: We will definitely think of a way We absolutely can not be controlled by it For our civilization I got it! I got it! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His thoughts seemed to travel back thousands of years. He had witnessed the ancient Tulan people with different emotions. Some were excited, some were determined, some were crazy, and some were filled with fear, but they never gave up, they used their blood and even their lives to brand the mark of the Tulan civilization in the depths of the other world. For some reason, the image that appeared in his mind was not as domineering and awe-inspiring as the ancient warriors such as the Fist, stomach-less king, and broken wings.. It was also far from the modern orcs such as the Horn of destruction, violent blade, and Doomsday Wolf. On the contrary, it was a little thin and weak. It made sense. If it was the muscular demons of the Bloody Hoof clan whose fists were bigger than a casserole. Or the extremely sharp claws of the Gold clan, the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards. How could they be patient and spend their whole lifes effort to leave so many formulas in a cave deep underground that no one knew about? The human-faced spider noticed that Meng Chaos footsteps were slowing down. When it tumed around, it found that Meng Chao was carefully observing, studying, and feeling the formulas on the cave wall. His gradually withered face immediately revealed a dazzling pride. His deeply sunken chest seemed to have absorbed a brand new life force from the formula and was full again. Meng Chao noticed that the spider was bleeding all the way. His pale golden blood was like a bright and eye-catching signpost, illuminating the darkness ahead. Are You Alright with your injury? Meng Chao could not help but ask. Tm fine Dont worry about me Theres something more important The human-faced spider signaled Meng Chao to quicken his pace. The Aura of life finally came from ahead. On the walls of the cave around them, there were a large number of primitive life forms that were similar to bacteria blankets, rock algae, creepers, and grape vines. It was difficult to tell whether they were fungi or plants. They formed a small sparrow-like underground ecosystem, it had all the necessary organs. No, it should not be called primitive life. Meng Chao noticed that countless hollow metal tubes that were as thin as cows hair were vaguely entangled between the branches of the grapevinesand the carpet of fungi. The metal tubes seemed to be alive. They wriggled slowly and dug deep into the rocks, absorbing the spiritual energy deep inside the rocks. They were like complicated roots and even blood vessels that provided sufficient nutrients for the entire ecosystem. The raw materials that made up the roots and blood vesselswere liquid metal-like substances! Chapter 1358 - If One Did Not Go Crazy, One Would Not Survive Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The highly efficient energy collection system was absorbing tremendous spirit energy from the crystal veins deep inside the underground rock. The intersecting grapevines were decorated with heavy fruits. Every fruit was the size of a watermelon, and they seemed to be carved out of yellow crystals. They were glittering and translucent, and their fragrance assailed ones nostrils. The fruits were so plump that it seemed as if they would explode with just a light touch, pouring out a viscous liquid of gold. Meng Chao secretly clicked his tongue. These yellow crystal balls were the best of the mandrake fruits, the golden fruits. Leaf had once told him that each mandrake tree could only give birth to one golden fruit in each growth cycle. When this golden fruit was still being nurtured, it would unreasonably take away more than half of the mandrake trees nutrients. Other mandrake fruits would not be able to compete with it. The grapevines in front of him clearly did not have the mandrake trees towering trunk or the canopy that blocked out the sun. However, within an inch of space, they were densely covered with Supremegolden fruits. Just a casual sweep by Meng Chao, he saw at least hundreds of them. It seemed that the man-faced spider was feeding on these golden fruits, which was why it was able to withstand the corrosion of the extremely long time that was sealed deep underground. The biochemical technology to make these Grape vines far exceeded Meng Chaos imagination, and also exceeded the technical limits of Dragon City Agricultural University. If the relevant technology could be introduced into dragon city. The human-faced spider did not know the thousands of thoughts running through Meng Chaos mind. Waving his blade limbs, he picked and swallowed three golden fruits in a row. Only then did his pale face become slightly better. Then, he cut off another grape vine. He let the Liquid Goldflowing out of the fracture drip into the wound on his back. Judging from the intense fragrance that was emitting from the yellow juice, Meng Chao could tell that the pure natural plant juice contained more spiritual energy than the gene drugs that had been carefully refined by the biochemical laboratory of Dragon City. It was simply a top-tier secret medicine that could bring the dead back to life. As he expected, a layer of membrane as thin as a cicadas wing quickly grew out of the shocking wound on the back of the human-faced spider. At least, it had wrapped up all the organs that were exposed to the air. After hastily cleaning up the wound, the human-faced spider let out a muffled groan. However, it could not wait for further treatment and continued to lead Meng Chao deeper into the cave. As the spiritual energy that permeated the cave became denser and denser, Meng Chao discovered a large number of crystal clusters and mineral veins that were directly exposed to the air on the cave walls. It was as if he had stepped into a colorful Crystal Palace. Many semi-solidified substances that were between crystals and amber were actually sealed with a large number of totem beast corpses. Around each corpse, the interior of the Amberwas engraved with dense formulas and words. It was as if a large amount of scientific research had been done on this specimen, and the data and conclusions were the same. Meng Chao noticed that the liquid metal-like substances in the bodies of these Research specimens were much more abundant than the totem beasts he had seen in the outside world. The erosion and modification of the liquid metal-like substances on the flesh and blood, as well as the appearance of the substance itself, were much more intense. The totem beasts in the outside world could still roughly see the appearance of ferocious beasts. Even if they were ferocious-looking monsters, they still had flesh and blood. The enhancement of the liquid metal-like substances on the totem beasts was only limited to their tusks, sharp claws, carapace, big horns, bone tumors on their tails and other parts. Or they would form layers upon layers of indestructible armor on the skin of totem beasts. The liquid metal-like substances in the bodies of these specimens before him were like malignant tumors that had exploded. In a way that was baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, multiplying endlessly, and the boundaries were extremely unclear, they were inside the bodies of flesh and blood that were as rotten as mud, they were crazily expanding their living space. Meng Chao noticed that in the bodies of many totem beasts, the liquid metal-like substance had already tightly coiled around their spines, poking holes in their internal organs and even squeezing part of their cranial cavities, it had intercepted the information that the central nervous system transmitted to the brain and the instructions that the brain sent out. In turn, it had devoured the will of the totem beasts. However, the crazy expansion and uncontrolled self-organization of the liquid metal-like substance had also allowed Meng Chao to discover many interesting things. The liquid-like metals that Ive seen in the past are like viscous mercury that is flowing slowly. At most, they will solidify into cold weapons such as sabers, Spears, and halberds, and simple structures such as multiple layers of armor. At first glance, the liquid-like metals on the specimens in front of me are proliferating crazily and completely out of control. They seem to be on the verge of devouring everything. However, if I observe them carefully, I will find that they have condensed into components that are even more delicate than clocks and watches deep inside their bodies. It is as if they are trying to create a weapon system and a power system that is highly efficient in the conversion of mass and energy inside the body of a carbon-based creature! The scene in front of him made Meng Chao think of the Genesis warrior he had met on the night he had saved the ancient Dream Saintes. At that time, the liquid metal-like substance in the body of a Genesis Warrior had also broken out of his body like a malignant tumor. At the same time that he had turned his master into a deformed and ugly monster.., he had wanted to create a hot weapon such as an electromagnetic cannon. Could it be that this mysterious liquid metal-like substance is not only able to help carbon-based intelligent life forms form armor and swords. As long as it keeps training and upgrading and unlocks all its abilities, it can also form things such as power furnaces, electromagnetic cannons, super computersin its masters body? However, the more complex and precise the structure, the harder it is to control. It also requires more energy and faces the problem of power consumption and heat dissipation that is harder to solve. With the constantly deteriorating intelligence level of the Tulan orcs, it is impossible for them to control cutting-edge technologies such as power furnaces, electromagnetic cannons, supercomputers. That is why their minds collapsed, and they became obsessed and became the origin warriors who lost their sense of self! Meng Chao thought so. Then, he saw dozens of origin warriors. Of course, they were the specimens sealed in the Crystal Amber. Meng Chao was shocked when he was stared at by dozens of origin warriors who were lifeless. Then, he found that these origin warriors had long lost their vitality. Whether it was the blood and flesh cells or the liquid metal-like substances that seeped into the blood and flesh, they had all lost their vitality and tured into fossil-like existences. This was the first time Meng Chao had studied these half-mechanical, half-flesh monsters at such a close distance. As he expected, he found that they were beyond the limits of his imagination under the hideous, nightmare-like appearance. The liquid-like metal substances in the bodies of the origins warriors were far more complicated, precise, and delicate than they were under normal conditions. In other words, it was precisely because the liquid-like metal substances were not satisfied with the simple structures such as swords, axes, hammers, and armor, but wanted to condense into guns, electromagnetic cannons, and nuclear reactors. The complexity of these sophisticated structures far exceeded the upper limit that a body of flesh and blood could bear. That was why their owners went crazy and collapsed. Why are there so many specimensof the origins warriors sealed here? Meng Chaos mind raced. Could it be that someone is conducting research on the Controllable Origins WarriorsHere? Thinking of this, Meng Chao could not help but glance at the human-faced spider. From a certain point of view, the mutated human-faced spider was even more abnormal than the origins warrior. Earlier, through the human-faced Spiders shell that was riddled with holes, Meng Chao had also found traces of liquid metal-like substances around his shattered bones and internal organs. However, the human-faced Spiders mental state was very stable. The depths of its eyes flickered with the light of rationality and wisdom. It was completely different from the origin warriors who were wild and crazy like demons. There was one point that Meng Chao had to admit. If one was not crazy, one could not survive. Whether it was the origin warriors of Tu Lanze or the lost ones of Dragon City, leaving aside the loss of rationality and the extremely unstable life magnetic field, which led to a short lifespan, not to mention these two fatal flaws, just their instantaneous maximum combat strength.., seemed to be much stronger than ordinary people of the same level. If there was a way to maintain the terrifying combat strength under the state of Qi deviation without overdrawing their lives, and without paying the price of rationality and humanity.. Meng Chao remembered that lei zongchao, the Martial God, once said that although dragon citys cultivation of spiritual energy had just begun, it could already see the end at a glance. This was also the reason why the power system of extraordinary people was divided into three major realms and nine minor realms, and stopped abruptly when they reached the peak of the godly state. According to the normal cultivation speed, it was already extremely fortunate for Meng Chao to be able to enter the godly state at a young age. Within ten to twenty years, he absolutely didnt have to hope to peek into the supreme realm of the nine-star godly state. Not to mention, he would surpass Lei Zongchao, the martial god, and become the first existence in Dragon City to surpass the peak of the godly state. Unless he chose to Go mad. And he would find a way to control his mad state! In addition to the extremely complex and sophisticated liquid metal-like substances, Meng Chao also found that these ancient specimens, which were at least 3,000 years old, were different from modem Orc warriors. The beast characteristics on their bodies were far less intense than those of the modern Orc warriors. Although a large number of their limbs and organs were deformed and deformed by the erosion of the liquid metal-like substances, they did not look human. However, the parts that were still intact could clearly be seen with sparse hair, smooth skin, and slender fingers. Such a body shape did not seem to be suitable for hand-to-hand combat. However, it was very suitable for controlling precision machinery, deducing complicated formulas, and even building a true civilization. Meng Chao found a specimen with a perfectly preserved head. However, he did not find any beast features on the face of the specimen. Of course, there were subtle differences between the overly broad forehead, relatively flat nose, lead gray hair, and beard, and the appearance of modern humans. Its a bit like the late Homo sapiens, the Neanderthals, who mysteriously disappeared 24,000 years ago on Earth. Chapter 1359 - The Ancient Turan Laboratory Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Neanderthals were a group of ancient humans who lived in the Earths Paleolithic age. Compared to the modern homo sapiens who ruled the earth, they had a stronger physique, a stronger upper and lower jaw, and even a larger brain capacity. At the same time, the Neanderthals had also mastered the skills of building camps and grinding tools. Supposedly, they had been invincible in the Paleolithic age. However, after tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of years on earth, they mysteriously disappeared. Only 1% to 4% of their genes were left in modern Earthlings as evidence that they had been here before. Archaeologists and anthropologists speculated that although the Neanderthals were stronger and smarter than modern Homo sapiens, they had two fatal flaws. For some reason, their language ability and imagination were naturally not as developed as modern Homo sapiens. The lack of language communication skills made it difficult for them to expand the size of their group. They could not work in groups of hundreds or thousands of people to hunt large animals such as rhinos, hippos, and mammoths, they took in more nutrients. Without imagination, they lacked the desire to explore and conquer the entire world outside of their cognitive range. They could not imagine strangers outside of their kin and sight as their own compatriots, and thus build a tribe, a country, or even a civilization. Such a flaw caused them to be defeated in the cruel survival competition by the weak but united modern Homo sapiens, who were full of initiative and curiosity. They were even reduced to a delicacy on the plate of the latter, eventually, they were completely wiped out. However, this was only the speculation of the earth scientists who were modern Homo sapiens. Modern Homo sapienslanguage ability, group cooperation ability, imagination and curiosity are not innate. They are accumulated bit by bit over hundreds of thousands or even millions of years of evolution. Since Neanderthals have a larger brain capacity than modern Homo sapiens, there is no reason why they could not evolve these two key abilities to create civilization. Could it be that the Neanderthals had already created a highly developed civilization on earth tens of thousands of years ago, or even hundreds of thousands of years ago. They sensed that the Earths ecological environment was gradually becoming unsuitable for their own survival. At this moment, they discovered a way to travel to another planet.. Tt seems that this appearance that resembles the Neanderthals is the true form of the ancient Tulan people. Whether or not they are closely related to the Neanderthals on earth, such a medium-sized body, differentiated limbs, and developed brain capacity are enough to create a splendid civilization that is comparable to the civilization on Earth. If this is the true face of the Tulan civilization, it makes sense that they can cross the Sea of stars and build brilliant cities with the advanced technology of materials science to refine liquid metal-like substances. Wait a minute. I still cant understand it. Since the ancient Tulan people ten thousand years ago had evolved to such a high-level form, why did they transform and even degenerate crazily at an unbelievable speed in the ten thousand years after they transmigrated to another world? Why did they have to add so many characteristics of beasts to their almost perfect body of flesh and blood, turning them into orcs who fed on their flesh and blood? Whether its the fangs and claws of wolves, tigers, leopards, wild boars, or oxen, or the venom of the Nagas and the Lizardmens ability to change color, camouflage, and invisibility, while they can bring about a slight increase in individual combat strength, they will not bring much benefit to the defense and continuation of the entire civilization. Instead, they will cause endless harm! Meng Chao was puzzled. However, he knew that he was only one step away from the answer. That was because the human-faced spider had brought him to the end of the cave. Different from the dark and cramped space just now, this place suddenly opened up. It was an underground bubble that was at least half the size of a football field. The surrounding rock walls were also covered with fungus blankets and Grape vinesthat bore many fruits. However, the fruits here were completely different from ordinary mandala fruits and even golden fruits. They were even larger and had thinner skins. They were literally as thin as cicada wings. The thick metal tubes connected hundreds of fruits together. All the fruits were like living hearts that were puffing and sucking. Through the skins that were as thin as cicada wings, one could see all kinds of colorful viscous liquids, they flowed slowly among the fruits and mixed with each other, producing mysterious reactions. Meng Chao had a vague feeling. These fruitswere not meant to be eaten. Instead, they were some special experimental equipment, such as Petri dishes and distillers. They were specially used to refine some secret medicines that could never be refined by the outside world. This was a large biochemical laboratory of the ancient Tulan people. In addition to the Petri dishesand Extractorsthat surrounded the cave wall, there were also a large number of strange and complicated experimental equipment scattered around. The style was between the experimental equipment of the Earthlings and the experimental equipment left behind by the Ancient peoplein the two Archean ruins in Dragon City. All the experimental equipment were like nerves and blood vessels, covered with metal tubes condensed from liquid-like metal substances. Meng Chao estimated that with these metal tubes, the human-faced spider would be able to conduct large, complex and cutting-edge scientific experiments on its own. Indeed, Meng Chao looked around and did not find a third living person other than himself and the human-faced spider. Instead, he found a large number of coffins covered with nerves and blood vessels on the walls and the ground. No, they were not coffins, but equipment such as the training cabin and medical cabin of Dragon City. A translucent mask was also upside down on the top, which also stored a large amount of viscous and nutritious high-energy liquid. There were also countless hoses and cables crisscrossing around each other, entangling and connecting each other, they connected each other together. Meng Chao activated his extraordinary vision, adjusted the angle of view and focal length, and allowed his vision to penetrate the outer wall of the Medical cabin. He found that many of the medical cabins were lying down with faces and figures similar to Neanderthals, the ancient Tulan people did not have the characteristics of beasts, nor were they deeply eroded by liquid-like metallic substances. Unfortunately, they were still dead. Ten thousand years was too long after all. Moreover, they had experienced a drastic change when they urgently descended to the subterranean world and overlapped with the rock layers. Under the impact of the space turbulence, even though the medical cabin seemed to be intact,. The interior was filled with cracks that were invisible to the naked eye and even on the molecular level. These cracks turned the medical cabins into ice-cold iron coffins one after another over the next few thousand years. Naturally, the high-energy nutritious liquid inside was also leaked, evaporated, and exhausted. Now, even with the keen senses of a god-level powerhouse, Meng Chao could only feel extremely weak brain waves from the corpses of these ancient Tulan people. They were like heroic spirits that had been diluted thousands of times, trying their best to leave a message for the later generations. But in the end, they dispersed slowly like the smoke of a dying struggle. Only the human-faced spider was left. It guided Meng Chao to the center of the Tulan biochemical laboratory, in front of the two medical cabins that had the thickest and most active nerves and blood vessels. The two medical cabins were filled with thick liquid gold-like drugs. They were steaming hot, and a strange fragrance assailed his nostrils. However, there was no one inside. The translucent crystal cover was lifted high as if it was waiting for the arrival of the two people. The refreshing fragrance invaded his nostrils. Meng Chao could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and the pores all over his body expanded slightly. The human-faced spider could not wait to climb into a medical cabin on the left. It could be clearly seen that the liquid goldseemed to have a life of its own. It scrambled to climb onto his skin, burrowed into his wounds, and quickly helped him repair his organs and broken bones. It also sent a large amount of spiritual energy from the underground veins to the depths of his cells, allowing him to be reborn with crystal-clear flesh. The human-faced spider let out a satisfied moan. It signaled Meng Chao to lie down in the medical pod next to it. Then, it pointed at the space between Meng Chaos and its own eyebrows. It seemed to be saying that only by using these two medical pods could the two of them communicate a hundred times more information. Meng Chao did not hesitate at all. The Wolf King was on the verge of losing control, and it was only half a step away from the Doomsday Wolfof his previous life. There was also the Lion King and the Tiger King as backup, who could become the puppet of the Demon King of Terrorat any time. Even the liquid metal-like substance in his body was restless. Although he was temporarily suppressed by the human-faced spider, Meng Chao had to find a way to completely control it with his own strength. There was also Dragon City, his family, his fellow countrymen, the good and Evil Lu Siya, the war between worlds that had already broken out, and the coming doomsday. The road was just ahead. Meng Chao Strode in. Like a magnetic fluid encountering metal, the liquid gold was attracted by his life magnetic field and wrapped around him perfectly. Meng Chao slowly lay down and immersed himself in the liquid gold. The crystal cover in front of him also slowly closed. At the moment when the medical cabin was completely closed. A large amount of bubbles suddenly surged out from the depths of the liquid gold, and it seemed to be bubbling. Meng Chao felt that a gentle yet omnipresent force had seeped into his body. It was as if his flesh and blood had been compressed to the size of a single molecule or even an atom. It was also as if he had been completely decomposed and perfectly integrated into the liquid gold. Then, his or his soul was like a high-energy particle that was placed inside a proton orbital accelerator. It was accelerated to the limit by the superconducting magnetic field in an instant and shot out violently with unparalleled energy. Through the blood vesselsand nervesthat were condensed from liquid-like metallic materials, Meng Chao felt that he had shot through the rocks, the Earths crust, the mountains, the sea, and the atmosphere, he had shot through the Boundless Sea of stars and crossed to the other side of the resplendent galaxy, a galaxy that was both familiar and unfamiliar! Chapter 1360 - Greetings from the Turan Civilization Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was familiar because the galaxy before them had a yellow dwarf star that was in the main sequence, just like the solar system that Dragon Citys people longed for. There were also eight to nine planets that slowly revolved around this star. The third planet there also had an atmosphere and water, just like a shining sapphire. In fact, this galaxy also had a gas giant planet that was much larger than the third planet and rich in high-energy materials. It could provide endless fuel for the civilizations on the third planet to rush out of the galaxy. It was strange because the third planet in this galaxy, the only habitable planet with an atmosphere and water, actually had three moons. These three moons seemed to be much larger than Earths moon in size and mass. They also rotated around the planet much faster than Earths moon. This caused a tidal force and mass exchange that was a hundred times stronger than the earth-moon system. It also caused the planets crust movement and climate change to be much more intense than Earths. No, it wasnt accurate to say Right now.. Meng Chao did not Seethis galaxy. The scale of the universe far exceeds the observational and imaginative limits of carbon-based intelligent life that was born on a planet. Meng Chao could not Seethe edge of this galaxy directly from the center of the galaxy. But he did not Read, Hear, Feel, or use all the perceptive organs of Earthlings to gather all the information about this galaxy. Instead, all the information about this galaxy flooded into his brain through a torrent of data. It was as if he was enlightened and instantly understood that this was the home of the ancient Tulan people. As expected, there was nothing on this blue planet that was as beautiful, peaceful, and peaceful as Earth at the beginning, It was as if it was still in a state where heaven and earth had just been created and chaos had yet to be divided. Soon, spots of light appeared on the land that was covered and divided by the ocean. These spots of light grew rapidly like a colony of bacteria that was splitting and multiplying endlessly. They expanded, multiplied, flourished, and connected at a speed visible to the naked eye. The spots of light that were connected seemed to be not satisfied with living on the two-dimensional surface of the earth. They extended their shimmering mycelium toward the sky, toward the outside of the atmosphere, toward the Sea of stars. The shimmering mycelium soon established a crisscrossing three-dimensional network inside and outside of the atmosphere. It even extended toward the three satellites like an orbit that pierced through the clouds. Countless tiny light spots accelerated, accelerated, and accelerated along the orbit toward the three satellites and gathered into tiny light spots on the satellites. This was the miracle of life. It was also the great power of civilization. It was as if the development history of the Tulan civilization over hundreds of millions of years had been compressed to the extreme, repeating itself in the depths of Meng Chaos brain in just a few minutes. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. Perhaps, just like birth, old age, illness, and death, the laws of nature, every civilization would face the problem of flourishing and declining after they had developed to the extreme. Meng Chao saw that on the third planet and its satellites, clusters of small black spots that looked like mold suddenly emerged from the interior of the colorful and extremely brilliant light spots. They looked like some kind of incurable deadly virus. It also looked like the ancient Tulan civilization had erupted into a massive civil war. All sorts of ultimate methods that were comparable to thermonuclear weapons were projected onto the sky above the common homeland of the ancient Tulan people. The black spots were growing exponentially at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, they converged into a large area of black spots. The deformed and ugly black spots looked like the bloody mouths that were swallowing the civilization and even the planet. They were also like mysterious black eyeballs that contained infinite cold malice and extremely sarcastic smiles. Soon, the planet that was full of vitality and the glorious civilization were all devoured by the black spots. Even the light spots on the three moons were covered in mold. The habitable planet that had an atmosphere and liquid water turned from a full, plump, cute, and hopeful fruit into a withered, rotten, pus-dripping, and stinky one. In the end, as if he could not bear to see its ending, Meng Chaos perspective was pulled further and further away by a mysterious force. He could no longer see the details of the galaxy. He could only see the burning stars in the Dark Universe. No, Meng Chao suddenly realized that this wasnt his perspective. It was the perspective of a certain spacecraft. He wasnt being pulled further and further away by the mysterious force either. It was that the spacecraft itself was escaping. It was full of the last hope of the Tulan civilization, escaping from the mother galaxy that was about to be destroyed. This seems to be some kind of immersive information interaction technology similar to the virtual realityof Dragon City. No, this technology seems to be able to directly inject a large amount of data into my brain, which is more efficient than the information transmission of the virtual reality technology. No wonder the human-faced spider is unwilling to talk nonsense with me. It can complete the transmission in just a few seconds by using language to talk for half an hour. Is this what the Tulan civilization looked like before they transmigrated to another world? It seems that they were able to build orbital elevators and develop three satellites, which were slightly more advanced than the civilization on Earth. However, there shouldnt be any gap between them, because they didnt have the ability to explore the nearby planets, not to mention the gas giant planet that was rich in fuel. If Dragon City accidentally transmigrated to another world, then the ancient Tulan transmigration seemed to be a helpless act after their mother planet self-destructed. Why was their mother planet destroyed? And where did they get the ability to transmigrate through the Sea of Stars? Aseries of question marks appeared in Meng Chaos heart. As if sensing his confusion, a subtle ripple came from behind him. You are not one of our clansmen. Avoice said so. No, it was not one voice. It was countless voices that came together and spoke in unison. These voices.. There were men and women, Old and young, tired and excited, sharp and deep. There were people who felt despair as if they had lost their last straw, and there were people who were filled with resentment that refused to believe reality. Of course.., there were also voices whose owners had long since guessed that Meng Chao was not a Tulan, but were still unwilling to give up. Instead, they burned the fire of hope even brighter. When Meng Chao looked back, he saw a huge metal plate floating in the vast sea of stars. There seemed to be a mysterious source of light within the metal plate, causing the metal plate to appear crystal clear. Every detail engraved on it was fine and could be directly transferred into Meng Chaos brain. The center of the metal plate was occupied by the image of a man and a woman, two ancient Tulan people. This pair of ancient Turans had an elegant temperament and a well-proportioned figure. From their facial features to the proportions of their limbs, there was nothing that did not conform to the Golden Section. Although they were naked, they did not bring the slightest sense of barbarism or blasphemy, instead, they were filled with a solemn and inviolable feeling. It was completely different from the primitive and unsophisticated feeling of the Neanderthalsthat Earth scientists had restored through imagination. It was something like the famous sketch of the people of Veruvius by Leonardo da Vinci, a Renaissance master. And beside the two near-perfect human figures, there was a wealth of information. From the simple structure of the star system in which Tulans home planet was located. To the numbers and arithmetic symbols used by the ancient tulans, as well as the weights and measures. To the images of some lower animals and plants. In addition to the patterns, there were also all kinds of sounds coming from the interior of the metal plate. There were the sounds of lightning, thunder, rivers, storms, waves, volcanic eruptions all kinds of geological and climate changes. There were also the cries of birds, the growls of wild beasts, the long calls of herbivores, and even animals like dolphins and bats, which made sounds that were difficult for the human ear to recognize. Of course, there were also humans the short syllables of Yi Yi ya ya ya yaand laughter of various kinds from the ancient Tulan people. It seemed that the other party wanted to use this method to let Chao Meng know everything about the ancient Tulan civilization in the shortest time possible. Chao Mengs heart skipped a beat. He thought of the 20th century of the earth era, when the Voyager 1 extrasolar system probehad once occurred in the deep space of the universe. On the Voyager 1, in addition to the necessary power system and high-energy telescope, it also carried a copper disk record and a diamond stylus. The record stored the famous melodies in the history of human civilization, the sounds between Earth and heaven, and the greetings in dozens of human languages. There were also 115 images on the disk, including pictures of the major planets in the Solar System, the general structure of human beings, the animals and plants on earth, and so on. At that time, the people of Earth naively hoped that this information would help them find new intelligent life in the vast, cold, and lonely universe, and find friends. Putting aside the fact that information about Earth was easily leaked, whether it was naivety or stupidity was not mentioned. Such patterns and sounds were indeed the best way to rapidly increase mutual understanding without knowing the other partys level of civilization, intelligence, or even life form. Just like now, in just a few seconds, Meng Chao had roughly known the origins of the ancient Tulan people and the level of development of their civilization at their peak. And the human-faced spider, or rather, the voice that controlled the human-faced spider, had also observed Meng Chaos reaction and confirmed that he was not a savage who ate raw meat and drank blood. This was because he did not panic at the vast starry sky, but he could roughly understand their intentions. He was not unfamiliar with the concepts of planets, galaxies, aerospace, and even interstellar travel. In other words, it did not matter if it was good or evil, good or evil, standpoint or interests. At the very least, Meng Chao had a similar physiological structure and way of thinking to them. He should have come from an environment very similar to their home planet. The Civilization that Meng Chao belonged to also had a similar level of development to the Tulan civilization, the possibility of mutual understanding and cooperation with them.. Chapter 1361 - Haka Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao did not intend to hide his identity. After all, his appearance was slightly different from the Turan. Even if they did not have the characteristics of beasts, the ancient Turan looked like Neanderthals. Moreover, it was not a secret that there were many different humanoid carbon-based intelligent life forms in the Other World. Dwarfs, elves, ogres, abyssfolk, Ice Giants, Holy Light humans Adding an Earthling was not a big deal, right? Therefore, he nodded calmly. Indeed not. My friend who came to the Holy Mountain temple with me is a pure-blooded Turan. However, after he encountered a series of strange trials, he seemed to be deteriorated and controlled by some mysterious force. It was the guy who attacked us on the other side of the rift. Thats understandable. The huge metal plate floating in the middle of the vast stars hummed again, as if countless ancient Tulan people were speaking at the same time. Someone said, With our tribesmens deteriorating intelligence, they will definitely be eroded and controlled here. Another person said, Your friend doesnt seem to have been eroded too deeply. His will is already very tenacious. Another person said, Youre not one of our people. Perhaps its better this way. All the Tulan people will be controlled by him. Only an outsider can possibly save our civilization. Another person asked impatiently, You dont seem to be a member of the Holy Light Tribe, nor do you look like a dwarf, elf, undead, or giant. who exactly are you, where are you from, and where do you want to go? Hundreds of voices simultaneously came from the interior of the metal plate that was vibrating at a high frequency. The amazing thing was that there was no interference between the voices. Meng Chao could hear all the voices clearly at the same time and understand the message that the other party sent. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. No matter what the purpose of this shining metal plate was, it contained an extremely powerful force that could accelerate the development of the Dragon City civilization, or at least continue the survival of the Dragon City civilization. At the same time, the owner of this metal plate, or rather, the kind of Intelligenceit represented, was in a huge predicament, and was hostile to the mysterious force lurking in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain, it urgently needed the support of external forces to break the deadlock. In other words, there was a possibility of trade and cooperation between itself and this metal plate. Since the other party was open and honest, he explained the origin of the Tulan civilization clearly. According to Meng Chaos memories from his previous life, after Dragon City and Tulan ze made a blood pact, it was no secret that Dragon City came from Earth. After all, it was impossible for tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City to keep their mouths shut. There was no need for Meng Chao to hide these things that could be easily deduced. Tcome from Earth, a world that is very similar to the mother planet of the Tulan Civilization. Meng Chao hinted, In fact, based on what I saw after I came to the temple of the sacred mountain, the similarity between us far surpasses that between us and the dwarves, elves, Undead, Giants, and the holy light humans. Of course, it also goes far beyond the scope of coincidence. However, we dont know why we appeared in this world full of danger and secrets. It was an accident. It was as if the stars had shifted overnight, and we arrived in this completely unfamiliar world. Therefore, we dont know where were going. We just want to survive and find the truth and friends. Perhaps, one day, well be able to return to our hometown. The Metal Board was silent for a moment before it started vibrating again. One of the voices seemed to be deeply moved by the last word Meng Chao said, Home Another voice said coldly, Its not an accident. All the civilizations that have transmigrated to this planet, be it active or passive, are not accidents. Another voice said, In that case, you are like us from 10,000 years ago, and you will eventually become us. Meng Chao could tell the helplessness and sadness in the last voice. He immediately understood what the other person meant. The first UShe referred to was the ancient Tulan people ten thousand years ago, who were advanced in technology and civilization. They could make plastics, develop sophisticated machines, and even travel through the Sea of stars. The latter USreferred to the High-level orcswho were bloodthirsty, aggressive, and seemingly majestic, but in fact, their civilization was about to be cut off. Meng Chao thought quickly and asked carefully, You seem to be very dissatisfied with the Tulan civilization today? Our civilization is already dead. A voice said, What is lying on the Tulan ze now is only the corpse of the Tulan civilization. No one will be satisfied when they see their own corpse. No, our civilization is not completely dead yet! Another voice retorted, At least, the seeds of hope are still hidden in the corpses of our civilization. As long as the conditions are right, our civilization will be able to take root and grow again! Meng Chao suppressed his excitement and interrupted the voice as if he had argued countless times. Since you brought me here, you must think that I can provide you with some help. And the civilization behind me and I have no malice toward the Tulan civilization. At the very least, on the road of survival, we seem to have our own problems and are facing enormous threats. Before we solve our own problems and common threats, there is a very solid foundation for cooperation between us. It is better to travel alone than to stay together. If you really believe that an outsider can bring new possibilities to the Tulan civilization, then I am willing to offer all of my intelligence, force, and will as chips to exchange for a new possibility for my civilization. However, before we help each other and move forward together, I can only hope to get more information who are you? What exactly is this planet? It seems that many civilizations have transmigrated here. You just said that its not a coincidence. Then what kind of power, existence, and reason would make us appear on this crowded planet? The metal plate continued to buzz. The frequency of the vibration was high, and the duration was exceptionally long. It was as if countless voices were engaged in an unusually heated debate within the metal plate whether to tell an outsider with no evidence of good or evil all the information about the Tulan civilization. In the end, they came to a conclusion. Your request is reasonable. One voice said, Telling you all the information about the Tulan civilization and the cause and effect of our arrival here will help you better understand this world and the mission you must complete. You are our last choice and our only choice. At the very least, you seem more likely to understand everything we are saying than the werewolf, the Lion Man, the Tiger Man, the Leopard Man, and the Rat Man. And we also believe that, after knowing everything, you will spare no effort and try your best to complete your mission. Because you will not only save the Tulan civilization, but also your hometown, your compatriots, and your civilization. Meng Chao nodded. He suddenly felt that something was not right. If the werewolf referred to Canus, who were the Lion Man and the Tiger Man? Could it be that Horn of destructionand Blade of furyhad already arrived at the temple of the Sacred Mountain? Wait, even if the lion and tiger duo had really entered the temple of the Sacred Mountain, Meng Chao remembered that they were all the most elite furious Lion Warriors and fierce tiger warriors, there were no Leopard manand Rat Man! When he thought of this, Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted. Damn it, it was ice storm and Ancient Dream Saintess. Werent the two of them leopard manand Rat Man? Could it be that ice storm and ancient Dream Saintess were captured by Lion King and Tiger King? No Wonder Lion King and Tiger King could reach the sacred mountain temple so quickly! Ice Storm had obtained a lot of information about the sacred mountain temple through the Memory Crystal. The deep distortion of the ancient Dream Saintessbrain was like a brainwave bomb that could explode at any time. What variables would the two of them bring to the already complicated situation? Meng Chao was burning with anxiety. But his brain was unprecedentedly calm. He did not let go of every piece of information that was transmitted from the interior of the metal plate. However, he heard thousands of voices from the depths of the metal plate saying, We are Haka in unison. Meng Chao was familiar with the Turan language. Plus, through technology that was more advanced than virtual reality, he could communicate with the other party with astronomical amounts of information every second. Despite all that, the concept of Haka was still too obscure for the people on Earth or even modern homo sapiens. It was like a meaningless but all-encompassing syllable. Fortunately, the other party transmitted a massive amount of information with the syllables, Haka. Haka was the knowledge, information, and skills that the ancient Turan people had compressed and injected into the depths of their genes and sealed in the seed of life. When the ancient Turan people were reproducing, they implanted the seed of life that had been sealed with Haka into the depths of their mothers body. After a long period of nurturing, new life was born, and before they even opened their eyes, they were able to grasp the knowledge, information, and skills that their parents and even their ancestors had once mastered. The people of earth did not have Haka. Therefore, when the babies of Earth were just born, they were ignorant and chaotic. They did not grasp any skills other than breathing, crying, and sucking. The descendants of the top dancers and piano masters on Earth were not able to dance and play music that touched their souls at birth. The doctors on Earth who could perform heart transplants would not be able to cut off even a small appendix when their children were born. The drivers, teachers, engineers, scientists, Olympic champions, Special Forces soldiers who mastered hundreds of ways to kill their children, who were just born, were still wet babies, they were all white boards with no skills. They knew nothing about this world. At most, they had some kind of talent, but they did not have any specific knowledge or skills. Everything had to be learned from the beginning, from scratch.. Chapter 1362 - Petri Dishes” and Hatchery” Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, the people of Turan were different. They had Haka. This allowed the Turan babies to grasp a wealth of knowledge and skills as soon as they were born. The descendants of doctors naturally became doctors, the descendants of warriors naturally became warriors, the descendants of fishermen could naturally catch fish, and the descendants of hunters naturally became kings of the jungle. Just like the descendants of fish were born to swim, the descendants of falcons could fly freely without a teacher, and newbom antelopes could run as fast as they could with their innate skills. The existence of Haka had undoubtedly greatly improved the early Turan people. In the chaotic moment when civilization was just born, they had the first-mover advantage in the competition of natural selection and survival of the fittest. It allowed them to stand out among the countless birds, beasts, and mammals and become the spirit of all things on their mother planet. However, they had to pay a high price to possess haka. Whether it was Earth or the Tulan mother planet, there was no free lunch. Possessing haka meant a longer gestation period than that of the Earthlings or modern Homo sapiens. During the gestation process of new life, the mother would also need to replenish more nutrients and energy. After all, the knowledge and skills passed down from generation to generation of adults were equivalent to a surging wave of information. It was not something that the young brain, which had just developed from an embryo, could withstand in an instant. A longer gestation period meant a higher risk factor. And once the fetus couldnt withstand the haka, the probability of miscarriage and distortion was much higher than modern Homo sapiens. Secondly, the Haka could pass on the knowledge and skills of the parents and even the ancestors. But it was also easy to fix the offspring on the path of the parents and ancestors. Since the offspring of a hunter had mastered hunting skills from birth. It would be difficult for him to become a fisherman, a doctor, or a wise man again. The human brain has its limits. Even ancient turans, like Neanderthals, had brains 20% or even 30% larger than modern Homo sapiens. But after Hakatook up too much space and consumed too much energy, the remaining space and energy may not be able to run as rich as the wisdom of Earth people and clear thinking. Thirdly, it was also the most fatal thing. The haka seemed to naturally conflict with the concept of teamwork. This caused the size of the ancient Tulan race to be far smaller than the Earthlings who had just been born. The Social Division of Labor and coordination system was also far less complicated than the Earthlings. If one thought about it carefully, it was easy to understand. Since the ancient Tulan could pass on a large amount of knowledge and skills through the Haka and had the first-mover advantage in the survival competition, in a sense, they were smarter and stronger than modern Homo sapiens. There was no need for them to form an Imaginary communitywith strangers who were not related by blood and treat each other as fellow countrymen who shared a common enemy and shared life and death. The birth of the so-called civilization was never a miracle. It was a helpless act that they had no choice but to do in order to survive. Meng Chao guessed that it was precisely because of these flaws that the Neanderthals who had haka on Earth slowly lost the survival competition and eventually gave up the throne of the spirit of all living things, to the modern Homo sapiens without haka, who seemed weaker and dumber, but had no choice but to be more united and crazily reproduce their descendants and expand their race. However, the environment of Tulans home planet was different from that of Earth. Due to the constant tearing of the three satellites, the tidal forces on Tulans home planet should be more powerful and changeable than on Earth. The geological changes and extreme weather on Tulans home planet, such as earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, torrential rains and floods that lasted for thousands of years, should also be more intense and frequent than those on Earth. such a harsh environment made it impossible for modern Homo sapiens to survive without haka. Even if they managed to form a tribe that was even larger than the Neanderthals and established primitive tribes and even primitive nations, they would still be able to survive. Such a tribe or country could easily be torn apart by a volcanic eruption, flood, or a continuous earthquake and be reduced to ashes. Therefore, on Tulans home planet, the modern Homo sapiens who were not adapted to the local environment gradually withdrew from the stage of history. The ancient Tulan people who were similar to the Neanderthals on Earth became the overlords who could call the wind and summon the rain, becoming the spirits of all living things. Of course, as the civilization continued to develop, the footsteps of the ancient Turans gradually spread to the entire planet, conquering all the living creatures there. They even raised their heads countless times and looked up at the starry sky, pondering over the significance of the sky, it was as if there was a shining sea of stars at an infinite height. At this moment, they also understood the concepts of unity, cooperation, expanding the size of a race, and constructing a complex social system. From this created a brilliant and brilliant Turan civilization. But when the Turan civilization accelerated until it broke out of its home planet and for the first time imprinted the footsteps of man on their moons. Hakais still one of the important pillars of the existence and continuation of the Tulan civilization. Because Homo sapiens, the modern Homo sapiens, had no such concept. It took Meng Chao a long time before he could digest and absorb the information that the other party transmitted. He understood that in the depths of the human-faced Spiders brain, inside the metal plate in the vast starry sky, there were thousands of humming sounds. They were the knowledge, wisdom, skills, and memories of the ancient Tulan people. They were the soul fragments of the ancient Tulan people, similar to the heroic spirits of Dragon City. It was the library and Museum of the Tulan civilization. It was the totem of the Tulan civilization. Its really incredible. Meng Chao muttered, I thought that the so-called totemwas the tattoo on the body of a high-level orc, or the pattern carved on the surface of weapons and armor those colorful, colorful, colorful, mysterious and complex things that could absorb spiritual energy and activate all kinds of extraordinary powers Those are not real totems. To be more precise, they are not all totems. A voice said somewhat wistfully, Real totems store all the history, wisdom, technology, and secrets of the Tulan civilization. They are definitely not tricks that can only be used to condense fireballs, Frost, lightning, and Venom to make things sturdier and sharper. Its a pity that the Tulan people who are still proud of themselves after degenerating into advanced orcshave already lost 99% of their totems. They can only tattoo some broken and mottled pieces on their bodies. Little did they know that such a primitive and clumsy method can only touch the surface of totems Is so strange that you dont know haka. Another voice said, Your civilization doesnt have the concept of haka. This is impossible. Are you guys Hashi The other party threw out another syllable that Meng Chao found hard to understand. But on second thought, according to the word-formation in Tulan, Hashrawas a compound word. The Hain front of it meant haka, which was the meaning of totems. The word Shrain the back meant Blank, no, but it had a derogatory meaning. In the Tulan slang, it meant a person who lacked courage and strength and went out to hunt and fight, but gained nothing. When combined, it probably meant something like A weakling without totems. Meng Chao guessed that on the Tulan homeworld, there were initially two kinds of humans, Neanderthalsand Modern Homo sapiens. After the Neanderthals won the survival contest, they regarded totems as the reason why they became the spirits of all living things, as well as the key to distinguish between humans and non-humans. Thus, the modern Homo sapiens, which had long been extinct on the mother planet of Tulan, became hashra, which was The weak who went extinct because they didnt have totems.. Meng Chao could feel that because of his existence as Hashra, the other partys worldview had been shaken. If Meng Chao had realized that a group of gorillas could create their own civilization, he would have been shocked too. The sound from the metal plate sounded again. One voice said, Its unbelievable that people without totemscan create their own civilization! Another voice was confused, Without the power of totems, how could your civilization resist the invasion of all kinds of natural disasters and beasts when it was just born? Another voice sighed, You have chosen the most difficult and long road. We should pay you the highest respect, people without totems. You are the bravest and most tenacious travelers on this road of survival that is full of thorns and flames. There were several other voices, The civilizations that have transmigrated to this planet more or less all have haka. Dwarves, elves, Undead, giants, holy light humans, ogres, and abyss demons all have their own innate skills. Nowy, a civilization that has never had hakabut has survived to this day has also come here. Perhaps, as you said, your civilization can bring us new possibilities and help us find the truth and a way out! Wait C Meng Chaoyue felt that something was wrong. You dont know the truth and a way out, either. You Dont know where this planet is, and how are you going to leave this place If you knew, we wouldnt have been trapped here for ten thousand years. The entire civilization has been deteriorating and is about to be completely eroded. The voice said, Since your civilization has the same level of development as the Tulan civilization when they were still on the mother planet, and you know that there are orcs, dwarves, elves, undead, and holy light humanson this planet, there are carbon-based human-shaped intelligent life forms with similar structures but subtle differences. You should have guessed that we all come from different planets but have the same, oldest genetic origin. As for why we are here, what kind of place is this? We have thought about this question for ten thousand years, but we still havent come to a conclusion We can only guess that this planet is an ancient port, a transportation pathway where space overlaps, an arena where different civilizations fight each other, and a place like a Petri dish or an incubato Chapter 1363 - Magnetorheological Fluids Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was deep in thought. can understand the meaning of arena. Indeed, theres no other explanation for gathering dozens of intelligent humanoid carbon-based life forms that originate from different planets and environments on the same planet. Aside from allowing us to fight each other to determine who is stronger, theres no other explanation. Its just like the arena of the Turan civilization. Every civilization that has transmigrated here is like a gladiator that has no choice but to kill others in order to survive. Meng Chao frowned. However, how do you explain the petri dish and the incubation pond? Are there migratory spawning fish on your mother planet, too? Yes, the voice said casually. These fish are usually migrating all their lives. At different stages of their lives, they live in environments that are most suitable for this stage. In order to breed more offspring and ensure that their offspring can receive sufficient nutrition and a stable environment, they will travel long distances from rivers to lakes and lay countless fish eggs. When the fish eggs grow into small fish, the small fish will march from the calm lake toward the surging river. No matter how many difficulties and obstacles there are along the way, and how many lives of their companions will be sacrificed, the small fish will continue to march forward and charge toward the surging river and the boundless sea. Only in this way can the small fish, which are so weak that they can not even stir up the slightest wave in the lake, grow into a giant kun that can overtum the river and the sea, or even turn the world upside down. Meng Chao understood the meaning of the voice. Are you saying that our respective mother planets are like calm lakes, and this is a river? Meng Chao was deep in thought. No, this shouldnt be a real river. Its just that outside of the slightly larger lake, there should be an even more boundless and stormy sea outside of this planet Thats right. The voice said, This planet shouldnt be the end of the civilization. It should be some kind of breeding pool and transit station. Or rather, it should be the real starting point. Then, Im even more confused. Meng Chao frowned deeply, Since your civilization once had the ability to develop satellites and travel in the Sea of stars, as well as quite advanced machining, metal smelting, and gene modulation technology, and you have also vaguely sensed the secrets hidden behind this planet, why did your civilization deteriorate step by step until today, when it turned into a half-human, half-beast, and was about to eat raw meat and blood? Perhaps, the high-level orcs today will be proud of their sharp claws and tough shells, but you should be able to see that such human-shaped beasts are getting further and further away from the definition of civilization. Even if they can barely survive, they will never be able to explore the universe. There will definitely be no future for them, right? What happened to your civilization in the past 10,000 years? How did it come to this? The Metal Board was silent for a long time. Then, it let out a complicated sigh that contained thousands of emotions. Dont be anxious, my friend. We are willing to tell you everything that has happened in the past 10,000 years. The voice said faintly, Anyway, our civilization is about to be destroyed. If we dont tell anyone else, our secrets and even traces of our existence will vanish without a trace. Thope that our information can help you complete your mission better. At least, our lessons can help your civilization avoid repeating the same mistakes and live proudly on this damn planet like a real civilization. The voice continued. The crystal-clear metal plate was vibrating at a high frequency, and intersecting spider-web cracks appeared on it. When the cracks grew and expanded to the maximum, the metal plate cracked like a fragile glass mirror and turned into countless dancing crystal butterflies. The flapping wings of each crystal butterfly revealed the evolution history of the Tulan civilization for hundreds or even thousands of years. Countless streams of information flowed into the depths of Meng Chaos brain along with the ripples created by the butterflies. Hundreds and thousands of dazzling images appeared in front of his eyes at the same time. In one of the images, Meng Chao saw hundreds of black smoke billowing up, filling the sky with baring fangs and brandishing claws. Volcanoes erupted on the land, lava flowed freely, and earthquakes were endless. There were also surging floods that solidified the hot lava into strange-shaped statues. The environment of the ancient Tulan home planet was indeed much worse than that of the ancient Earth. However, in such a harsh environment, the ancient Tulan people, who were like Neanderthals, were still nimbly jumping between the meteor shower and the Earth Fire. They moved around as if they were walking on flat ground. They were draped with the fur and shells of ancient fire-resistant creatures, as if they were wearing fireproof suits wom by firemen. Under their feet, they were stepping on the bones of large beasts that were like stilts, going deep into the crater of the volcano that was about to erupt, they were going to collect the fungus blankets that were condensed from the heat-loving fungi there as food. In the second picture, a few ancient Tulan people, who were eating raw meat and blood, were deep in thought as they looked at the solidified magma that had turned into statues, especially the sharp and sharp edges of the statues, it was as if they had understood the mysteries of refining metals and making tools. In the third picture, the ancient Tulan people dug ditches on the ground and took the initiative to channel the unbridled magma into the ditches. They also attracted large amounts of water to cool it down, creating the first batch of tools on Tulans mother planet. As the ancient Tulan people danced and danced, Meng Chao seemed to hear a new civilization blow a loud, resounding hom that resounded through the sky. He understood everything in an instant. Although the third planet of their respective star systems was neither too far nor too close to their respective stars and could absorb sufficient solar energy, it also had a stable orbit, atmosphere, and liquid water. However, Tulans mother planet had three satellites. The total mass of the three satellites was much larger than the moon. The interaction between the three satellites, as well as the pulling, pulling, and tearing between them and Tulans mother planet, and even the Tidal resonancethat they gathered together, was much stronger than the tidal force between the Earth and the Moon. The unique system of the three satellites not only made the geological movement and extreme weather of Tulans mother planet ten times more intense than that of Earths. They would often tear each other apart and release part of their mass, forming a burning meteor shower that pierced through the atmosphere and smashed onto Tulans mother planet. Whether it was magma ejected from the ground. Ora rain of fire from the sky. For all the chaos and death and destruction. But it also brought life. Because of the frequent eruptions of volcanoes and the flow of lava everywhere, the ancient Turans learned the skill of cooking cooked food with fire before the ancient Earthlings. Cooked foods that were cleaner and more digestible than raw food stimulated a doubling of the brain capacity of the ancient turans, allowing them to develop Teamworkand Imaginationbefore awakening, they had already evolved the Hakaability. The ancient Tulan people who had mastered the Hakacould pass down their memories, knowledge, and skills from generation to generation. The earth fire and meteorites brought a large amount of rare elements that were not on the surface. Under the smelting of the volcano, they became the original alloy. The unique environment made it easier for the ancient Tulan people to master the ability to make tools and discover the secrets of the alloy than the ancient Earthlings. While the ancient Earthlings were still eating raw meat and blood, the ancient turans were already feasting on the fragrant cooked food. While the ancient Earthlings were still living in tree nests and caves, the ancient turans were already able to use metal to strengthen their buildings, thus greatly increasing the size and strength of their buildings. While the ancient Earthlings were still brandishing rough stone axes and fragile bone spears, the ancient Turans already possessed light iron armor and sharp steel spears. When the Earthlings made use of their teamwork, powerful imagination and strong thirst for knowledge, they finally advanced rapidly on the road of civilization at an incredible speed in just 10,000 years, when they entered the era of steam, electricity, and even nuclear energy, the Tulan people pointed out the Magnetic fluidtechnology. The so-called Magnetic fluid, also known as magnetic fluid, ferromagnetic fluid, or magnetic fluid, was a new type of functional material. Ithas the fluidity of a liquid, but also has the magnetism of a solid magnetic material. It is mainly a stable gel-like liquid made up of magnetic solid particles with a diameter of nanometer, a base carrier fluid, and an interfacial active agent. The magnetic fluid can form a variety of micro-structures under the action of a magnetic field. These micro-structures can also present a variety of characteristics in the macro-level. On Earth, due to the limitations of cutting-edge materials science and nanotechnology, the actual function of magnetic fluid was limited to the field of Magnetism, light, electricity, for the time being, it could only be used in the fields of light modulation, light switches, light isolators, and sensors. On the mother planet of Tulan, because of the research on materials science and metal smelting that had been carried out ten thousand years earlier than the Earthlings, and because Hakacould pass on knowledge, technology, and memories, the research on magnetic fluid technology had been carried out. The technology of magnetic fluid of the ancient Tulan could be said to be one of the best. It was ahead of both Earths civilization and its own industrial level. When the Tulan civilization had just entered the industrial age, they had already developed dozens of kinds of magnetic fluid materials. Some of the magnetic fluid could switch freely between the solid state and the liquid state in an instant. The strength of the solid state surpassed that of most alloys, rocks, and crystals. In the liquid state, it could be easily molded into various complicated structures. As a result.., they could achieve One-bond switchingbetween hundreds of precise mechanical structures. Some magnetic fluids had excellent antibacterial, anti-interference, and anti-rejection properties. After being implanted into flesh and blood, they could replace traditional metal and plastic prosthetic limbs. Not only could they restore the normal physiological functions of disabled people, but they could also greatly enhance the physical ability of normal people, they could even greatly enhance the movement ability of normal people, turning the Tulan people into Supermanwho had infinite strength and could leap over roofs and walls. There were also some magnetorheological fluids whose strength and toughness had reached an incredible level. The technical difficulty of constructing large-scale buildings was also an order of magnitude lower than that of ordinary materials as long as they were piled up mindlessly, such magnetorheological fluids could be piled up into any size, height, or shape according to the architects imagination. Chapter 1364 io Other Choice Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The advent of countless new materials accelerated the construction of the Turan civilizations super project. Finally, the space elevator that pierced through the clouds and the atmospheric orbit around the mother planet appeared in the sky above the Turans mother planet. With these super projects, the tentacles of the Turan civilization extended out of their mother planet and began to march toward the vast stars. They first conquered the three moons that were called the Three Sisters in the Turan language and orbited their home planet. Soon, the ancient Turan people discovered the remains of the prehistoric civilization on one of the moons. An extremely high-resolution image appeared before Meng Chaos eyes. It was a photograph of a gray planet that was covered with craters like the moon. In the center of the image, inside the largest craters, there was a bottomless hole. In the middle of the hole, there was also some kind of man-made object that was blooming with a magnificent light, just like a shining eye. This is As the image kept zooming in, Meng Chaos breathing gradually stopped. He had seen something similar before. Deep underground in the center of Dragon City, at the bottom of Archean No. 1, there was a very similar device. It was enormous, precise, carved with countless runes and surrounded by spiritual ripples, it was filled with a solemn and mysterious aura. The experts of the relic research institute named the device the Transmigration Engine. They believed that it was the culprit who had allowed Dragon City to transmigrate from Earth to another world. The planetary surface short-distance jump devicethat Dragon City had independently developed was also made by absorbing part of the technology of the Transmigration Engine. The voice told Meng Chao that the ancient Tulan people had developed a strong interest in the transmigration engine that was buried on the Three Sisters, just like the people on Earth. Through their research, they discovered that the ancient device that seemed to have a history of hundreds of millions of years could completely transform mass into energy and transmit the energy through a higher dimension with almost no damage, then lower the dimension.., return to the three-dimensional world and return to mass. Thus achieving the goal of instant teleportation and crossing the Sea of stars. Such technology completely exceeded the limits of the imagination of the Tulan people at that time, which was not considered rich to begin with. For any civilization that had the ability to fly out of the atmosphere and see the billions of stars shining before them without any hindrance, what could be more noble and grand than conquering the Sea of stars, more exciting, more capable of guiding the progress of this civilization, and more representative of the significance of the existence of the civilization itself? Moreover, The existence of a transmigration engine built by a prehistoric super civilizationitself was the origin of the Tulan civilization, the self-knowledge of the Tulan people, and the construction of the Tulan worldview, it had an earth-shaking impact and opened up endless possibilities. Who Am I? Where Did I come from? Where am I going? Not only the Earthlings, when they look up at the starry sky in the dead of night, these questions will naturally surface in the depths of their hearts. The Tulan people will do the same. These questions can also be passed down from generation to generation through Haka. Will the Tulan people be the creation of a certain super civilization? Was the super civilization active, conscious, and using itself as a template to meticulously create the Tulan people, or casually scattered some seeds, or even just after having a picnic by the roadside, were the so-called Tulan people merely bacteria that grew out of the garbage? What was the purpose of the super civilization leaving such a transmigration engineon the moon of the Mother Planet of Tulan? Did they hope that after the development of the Tulan civilization reached a certain stage, they could build spaceships, start the transmigration engine, and find their own origins? With countless questions and ambitions, the ancient Tulan people devoted all their resources to the Three SistersC the satellites that had discovered the transmigration engine. Relying on the transmigration engine, they began to build an enormous, magnificent, and unprecedented spaceship. They hoped that after the spaceship was successfully completed, they would be able to carry the smartest, strongest, and richest elites of the Tulan civilization and embark on the path of conquering the Sea of stars. Unfortunately, things were not that simple. The ancient Tulan people underestimated the difficulty of building a super giant spaceship. After all, their civilization had just broken through the mother planets atmosphere and stepped onto their own satellite. If they had not conquered the second and fourth planets near their mother planet, how could they conquer the entire universe? And as their research on the transmigration engine became deeper and deeper. The ancient Turan people discovered that the transmigration engine itself also had a lot of problems. The transmigration engine of the Turan civilization was different from the one in Dragon City. The transmigration engine in Dragon City had been buried deep in the earth for hundreds of millions of years and was protected by the Earths atmosphere. The atmosphere helped it block 99% of the interstellar dust and cosmic radiation, allowing it to remain intact and maintain basic functions despite the erosion of time. However, the traversing engine of the Tulan civilization was buried on a satellite without an atmosphere. For hundreds of millions of years, the interstellar dust and cosmic radiation were like a burning curtain of bullets, bombarding and eroding it endlessly, making it look dignified, grand, elegant, and gorgeous, there were huge pits everywhere. Asa result, the ancient Tulan people had invested almost all the resources on their mother planet. The restoration of the transmigration engine, the successful completion of the spaceship, and the preliminary implementation of the interstellar development plan were still far away. It must be noted that the ancient Turans had invested an astronomical amount of funds and resources in the project, which far exceeded the total investment of dozens of super projects in the past! Even with the marvelous technology of magnetic fluid, which could greatly reduce the time and cost of building a spectacle, the economic and social operation system of the Turan civilization was still being dragged down by the project. At that time, countless Tulan people believed that the interstellar development plan would bring them great profits. Therefore, they put their lives on the line. No, it wasnt just individuals. There were also powerful forces that controlled the economic lifeline and natural resources of the Tulan Mother Planet. They had all staked their incomparably beautiful future on the transmigration engine. The empty promises of the day couldnt be cashed. It was easy to imagine how sharp the conflicts between these individuals, forces, and even Super Hegemons were. What was worse was that, although the transmigration engine had not been completely repaired yet, and the starship had not been fully built yet, it was still too late. However, the specialists and scholars of the Tulan civilization, in their attempts to analyze, explore, and repair the transmigration engine, had grasped many new technologies that could subvert the order of the civilization. It was just like how the people of Dragon City had accidentally grasped spiritual martial arts, rune technology, and short-distance jump technology on the surface of a planetwhile they were studying the transmigration engine. The ancient Turans and the forces of all sizes on the mother planet of Turan at that time had also grasped new technologies, new tactics, and new weapons related to the transmigration engine through various channels. The ancient Turans who had obtained all this were like nouveau riche who had won a huge lottery by accident. Their ambitions and desires were raised exponentially. Soon, they were raised to a level that they could not control and that the mother planet could not bear. Just like that, in order to fight for the few remaining resources on the mother planet, in order to fight for the ownership of the transmigration engine and the dominance of the planet development project, and in order to monopolize the transmigration engines new technology that could change the world.., the Civil War of the Tulan civilization broke out. The long and tragic civil war almost destroyed everything on Tulans mother planet. The habitable planet that was as crystal-clear as blue crystals had been turned into a rotten apple that was riddled with holes. There was no winner in the war. The losers who were struggling on the brink of death did not think of a way to end the damn war. Instead, they extended their claws to the Three Sisters, the only pure land at that time the satellite base built around the transmigration engine, it was also the unfinished spaceship. Although the satellite base built around the transmigration engine was constantly producing all kinds of new technology and equipment, it was still a demilitarized zone. However, because the major forces on the mother planet were scheming and fighting against each other, they were in the Demilitarized Zone. They did not have any powerful force to deal with the threats from the mother planet. When the leaders of the satellite base and the entire project realized that the warmongers on the mother planet had gradually turned into demons in the war that had killed hundreds of millions of their compatriots and were walking further and further on the path of self-destruction.., after more than half of their bodies had fallen into hell They made a decision to turn the tide. They could not let the demon claws from the mother planet touch the Three Sisters. He could not turn the transmigration engine, the satellite base, and the spaceship into pawns and chips for the warmongers. Tulans mother planet was finished. Now, the small satellite base was the last hope of the Tulan civilization. The leader of the satellite base had no other choice. He could only activate the transmigration engine that had not been repaired before the war on the mother planet reached the Three Sisters, drag the unfinished spaceship, and escape from the mother planet in the ugliest way, they plunged into the vast, treacherous Sea of stars. Naturally, it was an extremely difficult journey. The failure of the transmigration engine itself, the holes on the spaceship, and the serious shortage of fuel and resources were needless to say. What was worse was that, due to the hasty departure, the expected passengers the richest, strongest, most intelligent, and one in ten thousand of the Tulan civilization had been training for years for the interstellar journey, the elites who had stored alll kinds of knowledge and skills through Haka basically did not have time to board the unfinished spaceship. Those who boarded the spaceship were mostly the spaceship builders in the base and the resource gatherers on the satellites. Although there were quite a number of engineers, designers, experts, and scholars among them. Most of the passengers were only diligent, hardworking, and uncomplaining. They could silently resist the interstellar dust and cosmic radiation in the harsh environment, but they did not have the knowledge and skills of interstellar travel.. Chapter 1365 - Not a Paradise, but a Battlefield Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A group of builders who only had their minds on the welding process passed down from generation to generation, and a group of gatherers who had spent their entire lives in the depths of a dark, bottomless mine to survive in a cold, suffocating, dark, dangerous, lifeless space That was an impossible task. The unfinished spaceship was named the Hope by passengers who did not have tickets. However, when the Hope set off, even the leader of the base, the first captain, did not see a glimmer of hope in his eyes. They were driven by their survival instincts, and they wanted to get as far away from their burning home galaxy as possible. Just like fish out of the water, they did not have any ambition and did not know that they were about to step onto the path of conquering the entire planet. It was just that the poor wretch that lost in the fierce competition in the ocean was forced to leave. As expected, in the first 100 years, the hope, which had yet to be completed, suffered dozens of disasters and lost more than half of its population and resources, it was like an iron coffin floating in the cold universe. Even though they had the ability to jump between galaxies instantly. However, the galaxies that they arrived at were all lifeless and filled with killing intent. Activating the yet-to-be-completed transmigration engine required a large amount of energy and material. Most of the time, the passengers of the hope could only shuttle back and forth between the planets that were filled with storms and radiation, using their lives as the price to collect fuel that would allow the civilization to move forward. Fortunately for them, when the last hope of the Turan civilization was like a candle in the wind, the last straw magnetic fluid technology continued to shine, advancing by leaps and bounds. In just a short 100 years.., they had completed a leap that was impossible to complete in a thousand years on Turans home planet. Magnetic fluid technology was originally the Turan civilizations strength. To build the hope, the satellite base had gathered the Turan civilizations top experts in magnetic fluid technology. When the spaceship was bombarded, torn, and eroded by interstellar dust, cosmic radiation, planet gravity, and stellar storms, it was covered in rust, riddled with holes, and showed signs of falling apart. The few experts and scholars on the ship had no choice but to place all their hopes on magnetic fluid technology. The new materials and elements that they had discovered in the vast space, as well as the various magnetic fluid materials on the hope, had all displayed all sorts of strange new characteristics under the bombardment of cosmic radiation and stellar storms, all of these had provided a whole new level of possibilities for the advancement of magnetic fluid technology. Finally, when the first 100 years were about to pass and the hope was about to collapse and the last hope of the entire civilization was about to be extinguished, a brand new, complicated, and sophisticated nano structure appeared. In the past, the magnetic fluid was only made up of countless nanoscale structures. It did not have any intelligence, and it did not include complicated structures like Drive, signal receiver, mechanical armand so on. In essence, the magnetic fluid that seemed to be able to change its shape as it pleased was still just a magnet. However, the new magnetic fluid was able to make use of the nanoscale structure to form complicated structures such as Drives, signal receivers, logic circuits, and mechanical arms.. It could also make use of the subtle changes in the magnetic field to allow these complicated structures to carry out mechanical movements on the micro level, thus interfering with the world on the macro level. With this, the magnetic fluid changed from a Liquid magnetto a nanomachine that could automatically absorb energy, copy and assemble its own components, and complete its own commands. From that moment on, the passengers on the hope no longer needed to personally control the magnetic fluid. They only needed to input vague and vague commands, such as Repair the hull,Collect energy,Change the molecular structure, strengthen the cabin walls and armor, and resist the star storms.. The magnetic fluid that seemed to have life could complete its mission in a way the Turan people had never imagined. No, calling these self-replicating new materials magnetic fluidwas no longer appropriate. The passengers on the hope named it supermagnet. They hoped that it would allow the Turan civilization to surpass the limits of life and civilization. With the help of the supermagnet, the Hopes voyage became smoother. The time travel engine was almost completed, and more information that was hundreds of millions of years old came out. One of them was a navigation map. A mottled picture appeared in front of Chao Mengs eyes. He remembered that there was something similar in the Archean ruins in Dragon City. It was a huge metal plate with the coordinates of countless galaxies engraved on it. There were even arrows drawn between the coordinates. It was like an unseen force throwing out bait or guidance to the new life forms who had just stepped into the Sea of stars. The discovery of the navigation map made the ancient Turan people ecstatic. Besides, they had no other choice. Even though the supermagnet had an incredible and miraculous function. After all, it was hard to cook without rice. They needed sufficient material and energy to allow the supermagnet to unleash its greatest power. The ancient Tulan decided to gamble everything. They risked everything, gathered a large amount of fuel, and made a long-distance jump according to the navigation map, trying to find a new habitable planet. Meng Chao already knew what happened next. The ancient Tulan succeeded. They really did cross billions of stars and came to another world. In the vast dark universe, they found a new habitable planet with an atmosphere and liquid water. However, they failed. Perhaps it was because the transmigration engine was not 100% repaired. Or perhaps it was because the ancient Turan people did not have time to think about how to bring such a massive and fragile structure out of their mother system, it was only suitable for spaceships that were floating in low-gravity or non-gravity environments to safely land on the surface of a massive planet. In short, the hope dived into the depths of the outer worlds crust. The spaceship and the outer worlds land had one, no, countless times of close contact. Including the transmigration engine, a large amount of equipment on the spaceship was deeply embedded in the rocks. No, Embeddedwas not accurate enough. Due to the overlapping of space, these complicated, sophisticated, and extremely sturdy equipment were perfectly integrated with the ancient rocks at the molecular level. They lost all their functions, there was no longer any possibility of being able to repair it. Compared to the equipment, the loss of the crew members was even more serious. Many crew members had overlapped with the hard rock the moment they transmigrated. Every cell and even every gene chain that formed the body of flesh and blood had been perfectly, precisely, and evenly embedded into the rock, turning into blood-dripping, three-dimensional specimens. There were also some crew members who were very lucky, or rather extremely unlucky, that they did not die without suffering in the blink of an eye In despair, they discovered that they had been Sealedin the depths of the rock layer. The passages that originally led to various areas of the ship in all directions were now blocked by rock walls that were as hard as iron and incomparably thick. Even if they racked their brains and thought of a way to blow up the bulkhead, behind the broken bulkhead, there were still ice-cold rocks. These crew members could only slowly die from asphyxiation and starvation. It would be a long time before the people who cut through the rocks would discover their deformed and twisted corpses and the bloodstains they left behind as they madly rammed into the bulkheads. However, the crew members who could die within a day or a few days were still considered lucky in a sense. There were also many crew members who seemed to be unharmed. All kinds of rock powder, metal dust, and radiation from the universe had invaded their bodies, which had yet to be completely reassembled. They would suffer from all kinds of diseases and abnormalities in the days to come, and die in a horrible way. The dead were already dead. The living still had to drag their wounded bodies, and the pain was firm. After all, they had been drifting in the dark universe for too long, and they had experienced countless calamities. Since hope was right in front of them. Why would the Turan people be stingy with their final sacrifice? This time, the goddess of luck seemed to be on their side. The Hopes impact on the outer worlds crust not only caused serious damage to the spaceship itself, but it also damaged the stability of the outer worlds rock layer. Countless cracks appeared in the rock layer that led straight to the ground. After countless attempts and the blood of tens of thousands of brave warriors, the Turan people finally managed to climb out of the crevices and reached the surface of the other world. However, what appeared before them was not a peaceful and peaceful paradise filled with milk and honey. Instead, it was a battlefield filled with volcanoes, earthquakes, floods, monsters, and viruses. The spatial overlap and mass increase caused by transmigration would not only affect one place at a time, but would also bring earth-shattering changes to the magnetic field of the entire planet. The drastic changes in the planets magnetic field would cause intense crustal movements and extreme weather. Volcanic eruptions and large-scale, high-intensity earthquakes would bring about ancient bacteria and viruses that had been hidden underground for tens of millions of years, or even billions of years. The ancient bacteria and viruses, with the help of the floods, spread to the entire area. The animals and plants that had been living here had been infected by the ancient bacteria and viruses and mutated into monsters and demonized plants. On the other hand, due to the volcanoes, earthquakes, and floods, they had lost their homes and food sources. The deformed and mutated, hungry monsters and demonized plants were a hundred times more ferocious than before.. Chapter 1366 - A Piece of Meat Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The ancient Turan people who had just transmigrated to the Other World faced a worse living environment than the Earthlings who had just transmigrated. Their advantage was their cutting-edge metal smelting and supermagnet technology, as well as their stronger physique compared with the Earthlings. Unfortunately, their spaceship was buried deep underground. More than 90% of the areas and facilities inside their spaceship were either integrated with the rocks or riddled with holes. They rusted and became completely ruined. If the people of Dragon City had a city and a home to defend when they were faced with monsters that were threatening to attack them, the home of the ancient Turan people had become an empty tomb that could collapse at any time. In order to survive, the ancient Turan people had to migrate to the ground and face all kinds of natural disasters and monsters directly without the protection of iron walls and tall buildings. In order to improve the ultimate survival ability and endurance combat ability of individuals in harsh environments, the ancient Turan people gambled on the last resources and technology for the development of portable combat equipment for individual soldiers. The final product developed was a full-coverage power armor molded by a supermagnet. From then on, the Turan civilization entered the armor era. The ancient Turan people were much more dependent on the power armor than the people of Dragon City. The power armor was their second layer of skin, their strongest fortress, their mobile fortress, and their home, which they walked in alone in the dangerous wilderness. It was the home that they needed to survive and defend when they were attacked by magma, acid rain, and monsters at any time. The supermagnetic armor made of supermagnetic materials, compared with individual equipment made of ordinary metal, also had multiple functions. It was able to resist impact, it could repair itself, and to a certain extent, they had the advantage of automatically executing simple commands and so on. With the help of the supermagnetic armor, the Turan civilization was barely able to stand firm in that unfamiliar land. However, the supermagnetic armor was not omnipotent. The ancient Turan people still had two fatal problems that needed to be addressed. The first was the ancient bacteria and viruses that filled the Other World. To outsiders who did not have a corresponding immune mechanism, they were simply a heavy bomb that directly attacked cells and even the gene chain. Just like when the people of Earth crossed over to the Other World, because of the soil erosion and the plague, it was very easy for them to become deformed or even become zombies that were neither human nor ghost. The ancient Tulan people were also easily infected with the bacteria from another world, turning into all kinds of horrible and dehumanizing forms. No matter how strong, flexible, or intelligent the supermagnetic armor was, it would not be able to protect every cell in its masters body or even every gene chain. Secondly, it was still a matter of resources. Due to the special environment of Turan peoples home planet, all kinds of mineral veins were exposed to the air or buried in the shallow surface of the earth. They were often crushed or thrown to the ground by the geological upheaval caused by the huge tidal force. The Turan people who still lived on their home planet rarely worried about the problem of energy and raw materials. In stark contrast to the metal smelting technology that surpassed the level of civilization, they were relatively weak in the technology of resource collection. Unfortunately, the crystals and metal veins of Tulan were buried deep underground. The ancient Tulan people, who had just transmigrated and lost a large number of people, were still in a daze. They had no ability to explore and exploit the resources hidden deep underground in Tulanze. Without resources, no matter how powerful the super magnetic armor was, it was just a pile of scrap metal. As a result, the Tulan civilization fell into a very awkward and dangerous situation. When a fully-armed tactical team in super magnetic armor walked in the wilderness of Turan ZE, they were almost invincible. Not many monsters could compete with such a tactical team. Even the magma, floods, acid rain, and rocks triggered by the earthquake could not completely damage the super magnetic armor and hurt the flesh inside. Even if there was a large-scale natural disaster or a large beast tide, the tactical team would be able to escape to the Hopein time. However, when the ancient Turans tried to build large-scale settlements or towns on the surface, moving the entire population and civilization to the surface, the situation was completely different. The Explorers in the super magnetic armor could move flexibly and fight whenever they wanted to. However, the settlements and towns could not grow hundreds of feet and run away when danger came. Once the settlements that had invested a large amount of resources were completed and a natural disaster or a beast tide occurred, the ancient Tulan people had no choice but to continue investing a large amount of resources to fight against the natural disasters and the Beast Tide. The fightingand consumptionwere the things that the Tulan people could not bear the most at that time. Therefore, after clearing out all the monsters within a radius of a few hundred miles, they spent a lot of resources to build and strengthen the settlements. When the next rainy season arrived and everything recovered, they would be washed away by the surging flood and the Beast Tide. The ancient Turan people had no choice but to flee back underground. This happened again and again. It was like an endless cycle of nightmares. Under the high temperature and pressure of the underground environment, as well as the constant erosion of the rock layers, the hope was moving at a speed visible to the naked eye towards complete paralysis and collapse. If they didnt find a way to solve the problem of the deadly bacteria and lack of resources, it wouldnt be long before the Turan civilization lost the ability and courage to break out of the ground. Perhaps, the Turan people would become pitiful creatures that would stay underground forever. In the dark environment, even their eyeballs would gradually deteriorate, and they would never be able to rebuild their civilization again. Of course, miracles would only happen at the most critical moment. Just as their civilization was on the brink of destruction. The ancient Turan people discovered a piece of meat in the deeper layer of rock beneath the hope. Wait Chao Meng had been quietly receiving the massive amount of information transmitted through the voice. Whether it was the soul-stirring journey of the hope in the vast sea of stars. Or the horrifying scene when the space between the hope and the rock layer overlapped. He did not interrupt the transmission. Finally, he could not help but ask, A piece of meat? Thats right, that is a very strange thing, We have never seen anything like it on Turans mother planet. Other thana piece of meat, there is no other word in Turan to describe it. As the voice spoke, it entered a vague picture into Meng Chaos brain. Although the picture had been transmitted countless times over the past ten thousand years, a lot of information had been consumed. Meng Chao still managed to piece together the picture with his abundant imagination. From Afar, it looked like a piece of rock embedded in an underground bubble. It was grayish-white in color, and its surface was covered with tiny holes that looked like honeycombs. Turbid and sticky liquid was seeping out of the tiny holes, it looked like a dewdrop condensed from a man-eating flower. Upon closer inspection, one would discover that its surface was also covered with crisscrossing, meandering folds. Deep within the folds, there seemed to be a gully that was a hundred times larger than the surface. At first, it looked like a lifeless inorganic object. But very quickly, it realized that the person who recorded the scene was observing it. It was also possible that it had been stimulated by the arrival of the ancient Tulan people. The viscous liquid that covered its surface began to tremble, turning into something as thin as gauze that was indistinguishable from a halo or a fog. No, Meng Chao suddenly realized that it was neither a halo nor a fog. Instead, it was breathing. The appearance of this object being woken up and breathing quietly activated the familiar yet unfamiliar feeling that Meng Chao had sealed in the deepest part of his memory. Meng Chao felt that he had seen something similar before. He remembered that it was the second Archean ruin in the hidden fog domain, which was the deepest part of the monster civilizations final nest. It was the main brainof the monster civilization. It was the debris left by the motherthat had once wreaked havoc in the universe and even destroyed the ancient peoplein the universe in the Archean era after being bombarded by space-based orbital weapons! The mainframeof the monster civilization was not lying! After the mother*of the past was blown into pieces by space-based orbital weapons, more than one debris was left! The fragment buried deep in the mountain range of monsters and the hidden fog domain, after hundreds of millions of years of hibernation and recovery, broke out of the ground again as the main brain of the monster. However, the fragment in the underground of Tulan ze was discovered by the Tulan people who did not know the truth ten thousand years ago! Judging from the picture, the fragment does not seem to have recovered the ability and form of the mother. It is still ina long hibernation and recovery. It is just a cluster of shivering cells that can not even maintain its cell structure. It is just an aggregation of some organic matter. However, no matter how harmless it looks, even if it has turned into a lifeless fossil, it is still a part of the mother, or even a seed of the mother. It is one of the most dangerous existences in the entire foreign world! As expected, the voice told Chao Meng that the ancient Turan people had discovered this piece of meatduring a routine exploration. Because of the passage of the hope, a large space ripple was created, creating crisscrossing space folds. The originally solid and dense rock layers beneath Turan ze were now filled with large amounts of empty bubbles and cracks that led to the space folds. A large amount of the Hopes wreckage was scattered among these empty bubbles and space folds. During the rainy season on the surface, when the flood and beast tide were raging, the ancient Turan people would find it difficult to stand on the surface. Organizing the Underground exploration teamto search for mineral veins, spaceship wreckage, and heat energy sources became one of the main tasks of the transmigrators. They found all kinds of strange things in the subterranean world. However, when This piece of meatappeared in front of the exploration team members, it was still far beyond their expectations and imagination. They had never seen anything so indescribable, whether on their home planet or in another world.. Chapter 1367 - Spirit Magnet Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It should be known that the monsters that wreaked havoc on Picturesque Orchid Lake, no matter how hideous they looked, were merely the amalgamation and upgraded version of the ferocious beasts that even the Turans mother planet had. The ferocious tiger with horns on its head and wings on its ribs looked inconceivable at first glance. After thinking about it carefully, it was not that they could not understand and accept it. The members of the exploration team could not tell whether the piece of meat in front of them was a fungus or an animal or a plant, a living creature or a non-living creature, or whether it was an organic or an inorganic substance. When one of the members of the exploration team mustered up his courage and tried to scrape some mucus off the Piece of meatas a sample for research, something unexpected happened. A brand-new picture appeared in front of Meng Chaos eyes. In the picture, it was an ancient Turan who was wearing a super magnetic armor that looked like Mercury. Using the ever-changing characteristics of the super magnetic body, a cold, shiny blade was formed at the end of his arm. It tried to scrape off a tiny bit of mucus and debris from the surface of the meat. However, when the blade approached the meat, the supermagnet that made up the blade seemed to be attracted by an even stronger magnetic field and tured from a solid state to a liquid state. Instead, it was sucked into the meat. It was also like the meat grew an invisible bloody mouth and swallowed the Supermagnet in one bite! The exploration team members turned pale with fright. They subconsciously wanted to retreat. However, the arm that was wrapped by the SUPERMAGNET was also deeply attracted by This piece of meatand couldnt move. The two sides were in a stalemate like a tug-of-war for amoment. The exploration team members were defeated. Their entire arm was wrapped by the supermagnet and sank into This piece of meat. The Breathingof This piece of meatbecame even more rapid. The milky white halo, or mist, that filled the entire space became even denser. It was as if milk was poured into a atomizer and sprayed in front of everyone. The milkthat was like a continuous spring rain sprinkled onto the surface of the supermagnetic armor of all the exploration team members. Even the experienced and fearless exploration team members couldnt help but scream hysterically after experiencing such a bizarre incident. Fortunately, this piece of meat didnt have any ill intentions. At least, the Tulan people at that time didnt notice its ill intentions. With the help of several companions, this member of the exploration team successfully pulled his arm out of this piece of meat. Fortunately, his arm was intact. Even the supermagnet that wrapped his arm wasnt damaged. Not only was it not damaged, the members of the exploration team were also surprised to find that the supermagnet that had been absorbed by this piece of meat seemed to have changed the nanostructure, becoming more subtle, exquisite, and intelligent, it was filled with mysterious power. It must be known that most of the Tulan people at that time were suffering from bacteria and viruses from another world, constantly attacking them. Even if they didnt turn into zombies, which were neither human nor ghost, they were still suffering from diseases. They were suffering from diseases all day long. Especially the members of the underground exploration team who were always in high temperature and pressure and claustrophobic environments. Although they looked powerful, they were actually in a sub-healthy state. Take the members of the exploration team who were sucked into this piece of meat with the super magnet on their arm as an example. Because of the training and fierce battles, he had suffered from severe tendon strain and arthritis. His wrists and elbows were bulging everywhere, and his bones, which were even thicker than those of Earthlings, were painful to the touch, they were also covered with tiny cracks that interweaved like spider webs. There was also the proliferating tissue that remained after the fractures had healed multiple times. But right now, he felt that the supermagnet that had formed a brand-new nanostructure was seeping into his flesh and blood through his pores. From the cellular level to the genetic level, it was treating and modifying his body. It had healed his chronic diseases and old wounds without any medicine. His entire arm had become stronger, and his connection with the supermagnet had become even closer! This discovery made everyone ecstatic. They vaguely saw the hope of the Tulan civilization rising in the New World. They sent more supermagnets to the side of this piece of meat. This piece of meat did not refuse any visitors and swallowed all the supermagnets. After a period of chewing, it was spat out again. Of course, the supermagnets spat out by this piece of meat already had brand-new nanostructures. The experts and scholars of the Tulan civilization discovered this after conducting in-depth research on the brand-new supermagnet. This incredible new material had blurred the line between living and non-living organisms, organic and inorganic. It was like a kind of adhesivethat could perfectly fuse metals, crystals, and bodies of flesh and blood. It was also like a kind of catalystthat could accelerate cell division and gene mutation. Asa result, it could act as a Genetic scalpelto help the ancient Tulan people cut, paste, copy, and modify the original plants and animals of the other world. At the same time, the new nanostructure would also help improve the complex operations, big data analysis, and logical thinking ability of the super magnetic armor. As a result, the super magnetic armor would give birth to true artificial intelligence and automatically help its owner complete more, more advanced, and more dangerous tasks. It was as if souls were born in nanostructures that were smaller than cells. These new materials that possessed souls and blurred the boundaries between living and non-living things could no longer be called Super Magnets.. The ancient Tulan people named them Spiritual magnets.. The birth of the spiritual magnets meant that the ancient Tulan people had passed the darkest moment before dawn. On the battlefield of natural selection and survival of the fittest, the horns of a charge were blown. The spiritual magnet helped the ancient Tulan people kill, suppress, and tame the bacteria and viruses from another world that had invaded their bodies. It transformed them into probiotics that were beneficial to the Tulan people. Not only would it not bring any more illness to the Tulan people, it could instead activate the potential hidden deep in their genes, making them healthier and stronger. They could erupt with unimaginable power. After the modification of the spiritual magnets, the ancient people of Tulan who were symbiotic with the spiritual magnets were able to carry heavy objects with their bare hands. They could blast a rock as hard as iron with one punch. The only small problem was that such Treatment, or Strengthening, would leave subtle traces on the people of Tulan. It would make them appear like atavism, showing the obvious characteristics of ancient beasts. This should be a side effect of unleashing the potential of their genes. Although at first glance, they werent used to it. However, on the battlefield of natural selection and survival of the fittest, the concepts of beauty and ugliness didnt have any meaning. In other words, as long as one could make an individual stronger and win the Battle of survival, they would be beautiful, elegant, and majestic. Using the spiritual magnet as a genetic scalpel, the ancient Tulan people made drastic changes to the native plants. After countless failures, they finally created the mandala tree, which was a perfect artificial plant. The mandala tree had a lot of spiritual magnets. Their cells and the new nanostructures of the spiritual magnets perfectly merged together. It made the roots of the mandala tree a hundred times longer, thicker, and tougher than that of ordinary plants. With the momentum of almost unlimited growth, the tree could extend all the way to the depths of the underground and search for the veins of metals and crystals that were hidden there. Once the abundant veins of spiritual energy were found, the roots of the mandala tree would entangle them like leeches that had smelled the scent of blood and suck the spiritual energy inside the veins crazily, the spiritual energy would be continuously transported to the surface and delivered to the ancient Tulan in the form of Mandala Fruits. The rare metals and trace elements that were buried deep underground could also be transported to the surface in the form of the accompanying plants of the mandala tree. Asa result, the problem of the germs and the lack of resources in another world that had troubled the ancient Tulan for many years had been solved. The mandala tree itself, which could grow rapidly according to the will of the ancient Tulan, was the sturdiest and cheapest building material. As long as it was genetically fine-tuned and entered the construction blueprints of the designed settlements, shelters, military fortresses, and even large towns, the spiritual magnet would be able to stimulate the mandala tree, spiritual Energy, metals, and minerals would be continuously drawn from the underground to grown entire city, or at least the skeleton of the city. In addition, in the process of developing a new generation of spiritual magnetic armor, the experts and scholars had unintentionally discovered another brand-new characteristic of the spiritual magnet. Not only could the spiritual magnet transform freely between the solid and the liquid state, but it could also transform into a whole. It could even disappear into the depths of the cells of the Tulan people. To this day, the Tulan people still had not solved the mystery of the disappearance of the spiritual magnet. Was it because the spiritual magnet could tear open space cracks in the carbon-based creatures bodies and store them in a higher dimension. Or was it because the spiritual magnet could freely transform between massand energy, and it could store all the energy by using the electron transition of the basic particles. When it was needed, it would release all the energy and convert it back into mass. Just like how a pumped storage power station would use the energy from the low load to pump water to the upper reservoir and release water to the lower reservoir to generate electricity during the peak load period? In short, the principle was not important. Since ancient times, the Tulan people had been used to haka to pass on their knowledge, technology, and memories. Their pursuit of scientific principles was not as intense as that of the people on Earth. It was a bit like Reading books does not seek great understanding. In any case, even if they knew nothing about the principles, through haka, they could still rely on their talents and instincts to perform some advanced, complex, and cutting-edge technology. They did not need to know what exactly happened inside the Black Box. As long as they knew that if they entered a certain command, they would definitely output a certain result, that was enough. No matter how the spiritual magnet disappeared into the bodies of the ancient Tulan people. In short, it would not increase the consumption of the ancient Tulan people, nor would it bring too heavy a burden, and it would also save them the trouble of transporting it. Normally, they could completely pretend that it did not exist and live, work, and play freely. When danger came, as long as they adjusted their brain waves and life magnetic field slightly, they could summon the spiritual magnetic armor anytime and anywhere Their combat efficiency was more than ten times higher than before! Chapter 1368 - The Threshold of Degradation Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation With the help of the spirit magnet, the golden era of the Turan civilization began! Countless mandrake tree roots dug deep into the earth, providing fuel for the rise of the civilization. Countless mandrake trees rose from the ground, turning into the skeletons of fortresses and towns under the ingenious guidance of designers and architects. Almost overnight, numerous settlements appeared on the surface of Picturesque Orchid Lake like bamboo shoots after the rain. Of course, there were also tens of thousands of Turan warriors wearing spirit magnetic armor and charging toward the raging beast horde. Oh, the word wearing was not accurate. The spirit magnetic armor not only covered the skin of the Turan warriors, but it also penetrated deep into their flesh and blood. It stimulated their cells and constantly released powerful energy like a volcanic eruption. It allowed them to fight against monsters that were three to five times larger than them, or even more than ten times larger than them. With their absolute advantage, they would become the new masters of the land! The more accurate term than wearing was breeding. There was a magical symbiotic relationship between the ancient Turan people and the spirit magnets. Soon, the Turan people began to expand their territory, expanding their sphere of influence to the entire Turan River basin. Until they hit the wall of Mist created by the spatial ripples, they were temporarily unable to expand outward. Most of the monsters in Picturesque Orchid Lake were either destroyed and tamed by the Turan people or forced to migrate to the depths of Tusk Mountain Range in the mountains. Today, ten thousand years later, the tusk mountain range that the Turan people spoke of, only then did it become the Monster Mountain Range that the people of Dragon City were currently living in. The mandrake tree had taken root and sprouted in every corner of Picturesque Orchid Lake. It extracted spiritual energy from the underground and brought vitality to the Turan civilization. It provided a solid material foundation for the population of the Turan civilization to grow explosively. Even the underground bubble where that piece of meat was located had been cleared by the Turan people. The passage from the bubble to the hope was opened, and a large number of experimental equipment and supercomputers were moved down to revolve around that piece of meat, they set up a cutting-edge biochemical research center to try to understand more about that piece of meat. Right, the researchers of the ancient Turan civilization even gave that piece of meat a code name. The original mother. They felt that that piece of meat was like the mother of the Earth in the legends. She generously gave the dying Turan people a second life. At first glance, the newly born Turan civilization was thriving and had endless potential. It was about to reach the peak and even surpass the glory of the mother planet. However, just when all the ancient Turan people were full of expectation for the future, full of confidence in their own civilization, and full of confidence in the fact that the mist would sweep over the entire planet once it dispersed, something unexpected happened. A little accident happened. The mandrake tree began to grow uncontrollably. This artificial plant, which was born in a biochemical laboratory and had been genetically modified, should be firmly monitored by the Turans at every stage of its life. But the spirit magnet had the ability to bombard the gene chain and stimulate cell mutation. It was not only animal cells that were stimulated. It also included the plant cells that made up the mandrake tree. After being stimulated, the mandrake tree, after thousands of cell division and evolution, finally gave birth to a brand new seed of life. It was a very light and fluffy spore. It could float with the wind like a dandelion. No matter where it floated to, even if it was a barren land, it could grow into a fluffy mycelium deep in the dry land. The mycelium would turn into a cluster of mycelium, which would then condense into a colony. The colony would greedily and keenly search for underground water sources and spirit veins, not sparing a single drop of energy. Ina few years, the originally barren land would tum into a lush sea of mandrake trees. The mandrake trees would bear fragrant mandrake fruits with abundant spirit energy, as well as accompanying plants that were rich in rare metals and trace elements. Logically speaking, that should not be a bad thing. The mandala tree was an economic and food crop that was beneficial to the Turan people in every aspect. The problem was that the mandrake tree, which contained large amounts of spirit energy and spirit magnets, was beneficial to the Turan people as well as monsters. Although the Turan civilization had entered the golden era, they had just landed on another world not long ago. They had yet to fully recover from the super strong impact caused by transmigration. The population of the Turan civilization was still severely lacking. Even if everyone was doing their best, it was impossible for their population to expand tenfold or a hundred times in just a few decades, to the extent that they could occupy every corner of Picturesque Orchid Lake and monitor and utilize every mandrake tree. Therefore, in the corners that the Turan people could not reach, there were always many fleeing, hungry, and desperate monsters that would break into the shade of the mandrake tree and smell the fragrance of the mandrake fruit, they found that the branches, leaves, and petals of the accompanying plants were shining with a dazzling metallic light. These monsters unceremoniously swallowed a large number of mandrake fruits and accompanying plants. Some of the monsters could not withstand the massive amount of spirit power and spirit magnets rampaging inside their bodies. From the cellular level to the genetic level, they underwent rebirth and rebirth. They all exploded and died, or because the water in their bodies had evaporated completely, turning into dry corpses that were shrouded in smoke. However, there were still many monsters, just like the exploration team member back then, who forcefully withstood the drastic changes. Their flesh and blood had been implanted and strengthened by the spirit magnets. Every cell was filled with violent and unparalleled spirit energy. Their organs had become stronger and more efficient under the cover of the spirit magnets. Even their skin had grown a layer of shining silver shells that were as tough as an exoskeleton. Just like that, they had gone from pure flesh and blood to totem beasts and even Fusion Beasts that were half-flesh and half-metal. The Turan people who thought that they had chased away the monsters and conquered thousands of miles of fertile soil. When countless totem beasts formed an overwhelming tide of metal beasts and reappeared in front of the surface towns that had just been built by the Turan people, the hopeful smile on their faces did not even have the time to freeze. A brand-new war broke out in a manner that was ten times crueler than before. Could it be that the appearance of the totem beasts led to the collapse of the Turan civilization? Meng Chao could not help but exclaim. It turned out that the Turan civilization had faced their Monster War before. Moreover, under the catalysis of the spirit magnet, the Monster War of the Turan civilization seemed to be ten times more brutal and more tragic than the version that the people of Dragon City were facing! Its not. Unexpectedly, the voice denied Meng Chaos guess. Although the totem beasts are ferocious, they are not enough to destroy the Turan civilization again. After all, the Turan civilization still controls most of the mandrake trees. Moreover, we came into contact with the spirit magnets earlier than the totem beasts, so our research on the spirit magnets is more comprehensive and profound. Most of the spirit magnets were created by us. The spirit magnets that the monsters absorbed through the mandrake trees could not be more powerful than they were. Therefore, even though the totem beasts are numerous and aggressive, they have brought too many losses and troubles to us in the prolonged war. However, the foundation of the Turan civilization has not been shaken. The advantage and initiative are still in our hands. Many of us have been sharpening our ability to manipulate spirit energy and spirit magnets in the war, activating new features of evolution and mutation, and becoming increasingly strong. Everyone firmly believes that even if the monster war will last another hundred or even five hundred years, the final victory will definitely belong to the Turan people. In fact, many heroes who had performed meritorious deeds in the war were on the verge of death or life. They had experienced the stimulation of the cells by the spiritual magnets and the release of endless power. The unexplainable pleasure of the heroes did not wish for the war to end so quickly. The Turan civilization that migrated to Picturesque Orchid Lake was like a saber that had just been reforged. The totem beast was like a rough whetstone. We cant wait for this whetstone to be stronger so that we can sharpen this battle blade of the Turan civilization! Meng Chao scratched his head. It made sense. If the Turan people had followed the path of the Neanderthals on Earth, their individual combat strength should be stronger than the humans on earth who were modern homo sapiens. Moreover, they had also obtained the mothers fragment that was still in the state of hibernation and recovery. Indeed, there was no reason to be afraid of totem beasts. Then, Meng Chao did not understand. Since the situation was so good, how could the Turan civilization continue to deteriorate and walk step by step to the brink of collapse? Collapse did not happen overnight. At that time, no one realized that we were deteriorating. The voice was extremely sad. Even when we had broken through the threshold of degradation and were about to plunge into the abyss, the heroic heroes and the wise leaders all thought that we were stronger than before! We did not lose the Monster War. Instead, we won one glorious, heroic, and unrestrained victory after another, which was enough to be sung in epic poems for ten thousand years. However, this long-drawn-out war was indeed imperceptibly infiltrating, eroding, and changing our civilization in a very secretive and terrifying way. The first to change was our profession or class. The class of warriors in the Turan civilization has greatly increased. It should be known that when our civilization was still riding the hope in the sea of stars, fighting against interstellar dust, cosmic radiation, lack of resources, and claustrophobia, there were almost no warriors on the ship. At that time, the largest number of people on the hope were the builders, repairmen, and harvesters. The most arduous and soul-stirring battle that we were about to engage in was to withstand the deadly radiation and the bombardment of high-energy particles, climb onto the Hopes outer shell, manipulate the supermagnet, and repair the armor that was riddled with holes.. Chapter 1369 - The Death of Science Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation A magnificent scene appeared before Meng Chaos eyes. In the deep and boundless universe, when the cold interstellar dust gathered into a storm of destruction and rained down on the Hope, countless ancient Turans left the warm, comfortable, and safe cabin. They crawled out of the shell of the ship and fought a tenacious battle against the universe that had almost swallowed them. In their supermagnetic armor, they were like moths to a flame, except these moths were formed by magnetic fluid. However, it was these little insects that protected the Turan civilizations last hope from being swallowed by the vast universe. At that time, all the Turan people on the Hope, be it the spaceship designers, the welding engineers, the resource gatherers, or the developers of magnetic fluid materials, were in the same boat. They worked tirelessly for the advancement of their civilization. However, after coming to the Other World, the situation changed subtly, especially in the face of the onslaught of Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts. Many professions were not used to the demands of high-intensity warfare. They were either gradually eliminated, or they eventually went extinct. On the contrary, warrior and fighter became the mainstream professions in the Turan civilization. In the beginning, many experts, scholars, and researchers also tried to establish a large-scale industrial system in Picturesque Orchid Lake or at least a military industrial system. They invested a lot of resources into it and developed high-tech war machines just as they had done on their mother planet. However, the ancient Turan people soon discovered that firstly, they had just arrived in Picturesque Orchid Lake not long ago and their population was relatively insufficient. They lacked the foundation to develop large-scale industries. Secondly, their limited resources had to be thrown at the seemingly endless number of Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts. The battle situation was constantly changing, and it was difficult to give them ten, twenty years, or even longer, to develop high-level and sophisticated technologies with extremely high failure rates Thirdly, the appearance of the spirit magnet had greatly improved the ancient Turan peoples physical fitness and combat strength. It had partially alleviated the pressure on food, but as a result, the urgency to develop high-tech projects and build a large-scale industrial system did not seem to be enough. Whether in Picturesque Orchid Lake or Dragon City, when the researchers wanted to start a brand new, epoch-making, and great research that could completely change the face of civilization, technical problems would never be the main problem. It was, who would pay for it? Also, what in the hell would it be useful for? Fourthly and most importantly, the space in Picturesque Orchid Lake was still unstable at that time. It had not recovered from the spatial shock caused by the Turan civilizations crossing, The entire Turan River basin was filled with spatial cracks, so Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts could easily infiltrate the interior of Turan towns and factories through the cracks. Before they were destroyed, they would rampage, wreak havoc, and even self-destruct during their dying breath, turning all the high-energy substances in their bodies into radioactive pollutants. That caused the Turan people to throw down astronomical resources and destroy painstaking scientific research projects as well as industrial facilities. Facing their unpredictable, extremely tenacious vitality and ridiculous speed, it was likely that the Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts attempted to drill into the inner parts of Picturesque Orchid Lakes town. Although traditional thermal weapons were powerful, they required a large amount of resources. They moved relatively slowly, and their size was also relatively bulky, so it was highly difficult for the people to display 100% combat effectiveness. The simplest example would be if the Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts were to drill into a tall building, would the Turan people be able to mobilize heavy cannons and blast the ferocious beasts and the survivors in the buildings into the sky? In such a situation, the ancient Turan people could only rely on their ever-increasing physical fighting ability, cold weapons condensed from spirit magnets, or thermal weapons with the simplest structure, and close combat methods to deal with the damned beasts. Since Dragon City had just experienced the Monster War, Meng Chao understood the voice very well. In his own city, fighting in the streets with opponents like monsters and using powerful thermal weapons felt like shooting mosquitoes with anti-aircraft guns. Fighting with fists against fangs, fighting with swords against claws, fighting with the hardest fists, and blowing up the hardest shells were hard principles. But there was a problem. Resources were limited. If the limited resources were invested in warriors and fighters, they would not be able to invest in long-term scientific research projects and the construction of industrial systems. The appearance of the spirit magnet, especially, had almost solved the most pressing and important problems of the Turan civilization. The spirit magnet was simply perfect. It was so perfect that it overshadowed all other scientific research projects. At least, that was how it seemed. Back then, it was difficult for the researchers to convince all their compatriots to take part of their resources out of the arduous war and invest them in their research. In the early stages, it was impossible for them to be more efficient than the spirit magnet. It was unknown whether their research projects or even useless basic theoretical research in later stages would have been successful or not. That portion of their resources would definitely increase the strength of a warrior who had been through hundreds of battles. It would make the spirit magnets on his body stronger and more active, enabling him to kill a few more Totem Beasts or even Fusion Beasts on the battlefield. If the same resource were to be used on a researcher, the sound produced would probably not even be as loud as a fart. At the moment of life and death, the answer to what the ancient Turan people would choose was self-evident. As a result, the number of researchers in the Turan civilization gradually decreased. Thinking about it carefully, it was easy to understand. Whether it was the Earthlings or the Turan people, whether it was the advanced Homo sapiens or the Neanderthals, as long as it was an intelligent carbon-based humanoid No, there was no need for a human form, or even intelligence. They all understood the principle of seeking benefits while avoiding harm. Since they had become warriors and fighters, they could enjoy glory, display their might, and gain the admiration and worship of all their compatriots. They could rightfully get the biggest piece of the cakeincluding, but not limited to, their lofty social status, the right to prioritize the distribution of spoils of war, the chance to hold important positions in all levels and fields, and the most important right to reproduce, spreading the seeds of their own life as much as possible to produce the greatest number of descendants and gain power to create a huge family. Naturally, everybody was eager when it came to warriors and fighters. After all, on their mother planet, almost all the Turan people had faced a flood and fierce beasts when the civilization had just been born. Deep in their genes, they naturally had the instinct to fight. As long as they smelled the scent of death, this instinct could be easily released through Haka, allowing anyone from builders, repairmen, navigators, spacecraft designers, and astrophysicists to warriors to awaken their ancient combat techniques. If they could not activate Haka and adapt to the trend and change their class, they would just die. Those who remained alive had naturally managed to change their class and grasp more powerful combat techniques with success. They had also perfectly integrated their combat techniques with the increasingly active spirit magnets. In the wave of cultivation and everyone joining the army, even if there was still a small number of scientific researchers, who were willing to be poor and sit on the bench, they continued to work on their research silently in the extremely harsh environment. They were also easy targets for Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts. The biggest difference between monsters and beasts was not their sharp claws and hard shells, or even the ability to use spirit energy and spirit magnets. It was their extraordinary intelligence and calculation that was not inferior to that of humans. High-level totem beasts that had swallowed a large amount of spirit energy and possessed spirit magnets to help them reconstruct their brain tissues were particularly intelligent. They understood the principle of targeted elimination when it came to important enemy figures. In the seemingly unexpected beast hordes, along with the destruction of scientific research centers and industrial bases, a large number of scientific researchers had died one after another. These scientific researchers had either allocated the few resources that were allocated to them into projects that they regarded as valuable, or They used precious spirit power and cultivation resources to strengthen their brains and greatly improve their computational and logical thinking abilities. However, they were unwilling to spend even a tiny bit of resources to strengthen their increasingly weak bodies. Once the beast horde suddenly arrived, how could these dedicated researchers escape the inescapable net of death? It was not accurate to say that the ancient Turan people were indifferent to the deaths of an increasing number of researchers. The warriors and fighters, who continued to temper their martial strength and charge into the beast horde while they howled, killed more Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts to avenge the researchers. However, apart from that, it seemed like they were not able to do much. What about distributing more spoils of war to the researchers to ensure their safety and research progress after killing the Totem Beasts and Fusion Beasts? Stop joking! The warriors and fighters were the pillars of the Turan civilization! If it were not for their bloody battles on the front line, everyone would have died! Only by distributing the biggest cake to them could they kill all the damn ferocious beasts as soon as possible, end the damn war as soon as possible, and start traveling on the path to civilization reconstruction as soon as possible! By then, everyone, including the researchers, would have a good life and a future to speak of! Was that not something that even a three-year-old child would understand? In the long war, all the Turan people had to do their best. Since the researchers were not of much use for the time being, they should at least grit their teeth and silently endure with all their compatriots, should they not? Just like that, the scientific researchers, except for the specialists in the research and development of spirit energy and magnetic materials, gradually disappeared within the Turan civilization. The specialists in spirit magnets obviously could not be compared with ordinary scientific researchers. After all, spirit magnets had become the industrial cornerstone of the Turan civilization. To put it simply, spirit magnets represented all the industries and technologies of the Turan civilization. All the soul magnet specialists were sent underground under the protection of the warriors. They spent their days together with the mother in the newly renovated Hope and the advanced bio-chemical laboratory below the Hope, continuing to carry out higher-level research on the soul magnets. Chapter 1370 - : The Perfect Life-Saving Medicine Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The disappearance of the researchers had an impact on the Turan civilization. It was not as simple as temporary project paralysis and theoretical stagnation. The Turan people were different from the Earthlings. The Earthlings were modern Homo sapiens, and they did not have Haka. All individuals were blank sheets of paper when they were just born. All kinds of innate skills and theoretical systems could not be passed down from generation to generation through genetic inheritance. Therefore, Earthlings had paid special attention to the storage, analysis, research, and transmission of knowledge as well as theories. They had also paid special attention to the cultivation of talents and the discovery of geniuses. Earthlings had built a large number of schools, libraries, museums, and research and development centers in various types of fields, meticulously preserving the precious spark of civilization. As the torchbearer of civilization, the profession of teacher, even if it was not the mainstay of Earths civilization, was at least an indispensable part of it. Teachers played a relatively decent and important role. Plus, since they were bom a blank sheet of paper, the people of Earth also had curiosity and an incomparably exuberant thirst for learning, naturally craving all kinds of knowledge. Even if this knowledge could not bring them any benefits in the short term, for many people on Earth, knowledge itself was a benefit. When Dragon City had just transmigrated, many factories, schools, laboratories, and libraries had all been destroyed. When the monsters rampaged, they had also killed many of Dragon Citys researchers. However, with the tradition of respecting teachers and respecting the path, the careful preservation and classification of knowledge, the burning curiosity, and the endless thirst for knowledge, the people of Dragon City had restored Earths civilization at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the battlefield where the sound of cannons rumbled and monsters ran rampant, the people of Dragon City carried long spears on their shoulders and sharp blades on their backs. The bloody heads of the monsters would still be hanging on their waists in the ruins of a former library. They would carefully collect the mottled books and not let go of every page and every blurred line of writing that had been soaked in flood and blood for a long time. Such a scene had been common during the Monster War in Dragon City. But that had not been the case for the Turan people. The Turan people had Haka, which seemed to be an efficient way of passing on information from generation to generation. They did not need too many useless things such as schools, libraries, and museums. The Turan people, who were born with all kinds of innate skills and ancient wisdom, were familiar with their own fields and even able to dominate them. They were also rarely interested in putting aside everything that had been passed down from the past and turning to new, unfamiliar fields. Even if they were willing to muster up their courage and march into fields they knew nothing about. It was often difficult to compete with the descendants of experts who had cultivated the field for decades. One could say that the Turan people had carefully preserved the tinder of their civilization in their own brains and seeds of life. A Turan was a living school, a living library, and a living museum. Once this Turan died unexpectedly, it would be equivalent to the death of a school full of talented people, teachers, and students who worked tirelessly A library full of ancient books being bumed to the ground A museum that was engraved with the history of civilization sinking to the bottom of the endless sea in the midst of earthquakes and tsunamis Perhaps, it would be at the bottom of the sea forever. Back when the Turan civilization was still developing on the mother planet, such knowledge, technology, and the way of inheritance of civilization did not pose too much of a problem. After all, the Turan people were the overlords of their mother planet, the kings at the top of the food chain, and the spirits of all living things. Who could threaten their existence and cause the experts and scholars in a certain field to all die in an extremely short period of time? Yet, the outbreak of the world war on the Turan peoples mother planet turned an unimaginable nightmare into reality. The sudden war led to the death of a large number of experts and scholars, and plenty of theoretical knowledge and expertise were cut off. When the Hope left their home planet in a hurry, the number of scientists on board was already severely lacking, and they were heavily biased against science. During the dangerous voyage, many of the scientists had died before they could leave their descendants behind. After transmigrating to the Other World, a large number of researchers and technical experts changed their jobs when faced with the threat of survival. Researchers and technical experts, who were unwilling to change jobs and did not adapt to their new professions, would be eliminated by the cruel environment. The death of a leading figure in a subsector of scientific research would be unexpected. It often meant that the subsector was completely closed to the Turan civilization. Even if the successors wanted to restart their research work in this field, they had no research talent, no corresponding learning and research materials, no sufficient time and resources, and no strong curiosity and thirst for knowledge. There was no imminent necessity. Under such circumstances, who would do the meaningless or even whimsical things without effort and reward? A welder, who was proficient in the low-light pulse continuous welding process, either died or changed jobs. It often meant that the art of low-light continuous pulse welding would become lost. The lost inheritance could not be restarted for at least one to two thousand years. And the low-light pulse continuous welding process was very likely to be the key technology to making some kind of cutting-edge experimental equipment. The loss of this technology meant that some kind of cutting-edge experimental equipment could no longer be made, and all the experiments related to this cutting-edge equipment would be paralyzed. Of course, before the experiments were paralyzed, the experimenters who knew how to operate the cutting-edge equipment might have already changed jobs or died. Just like that, more and more Tulan people raised their sabers high and roared as they rushed toward the Beast Tide. They either awakened the hunting skills of their ancient ancestors in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood.., they successfully became warriors and warriors through haka, or they sacrificed themselves in a spectacular way. The various technologies, knowledge, professions, and legacies of the Tulan civilization were also being cut off, destroyed, and annihilated at an alarming rate. However, the Tulan people at that time didnt feel that it was inappropriate at all. In other words, they were going all out in the Survival Battle of the survival of the fittest. They didnt have the time or interest to think about how the disappearance of these knowledge and technologies would affect the entire civilization, how far-reaching would it be. Even if a certain important technology was cut off, it would still have some negative effects. The ever-changing technology of the spiritual magnet could perfectly solve the problems caused by it in the shortest amount of time. Yes, the spiritual magnet was too perfect. It was so perfect that the Tulan people were caught in a vicious cycle and did not know it. A certain technology was cut off, which led to the people of Tulan having to solve the related problems with the spiritual magnets. If they wanted to develop the new functions of the spiritual magnets, they had to invest more resources into the laboratory and research center of the spiritual magnets that were built around the mother. More resources, including the best talents, were invested in the research and applications of the spiritual magnets. As a result, all kinds of technology and theoretical research other than the spiritual magnets were less and less valued. The less they were valued, the easier it was for them to be cut off. After they were cut off, the spiritual magnets would take advantage of the gap and fill the nichethat was left. Unwittingly, the Tulan civilization, which had all kinds of industries and deep reserves of knowledge, had evolved into the spiritual magnet technology that stood out. The spiritual magnets were like a highly addictive life-saving drug. They saved the lives of the Tulan civilization. However, they also gradually became addicted to them, sinking deeper and deeper into their addiction. More importantly, due to the death of the scientific researchers, the basic theoretical research ability of the Tulan civilization was getting weaker and weaker. Many times, even the soul magnets experts who lived on the hope and spent their days with Mother Origindidnt know what their research meant. They just mechanically entered a certain command or variable, observed and recorded the results, filtered out the stable and beneficial results, and removed the messy and negative results. That was all. As for how the motheracted on the liquid magnetic material, how it changed the nano structure of the supermagnet, and how it assembled the simple nano structure into a nano robot, then, the supermagnetswere turned into spiritual magnets. The process was like an indestructible black box. No one knew what exactly happened inside the black box. Except for the mother. When our ancestors were still living on the mother planet, they had the ability to move mountains and overturn seas and destroy the world. Putting aside the idiocy of self-destruction, when the world war broke out, countless fireballs that were as hot as stars rose up slowly on the surface of the mother planet. They were able to blast out magma and storms that swept away everything, instantly destroying a city and a secret base buried deep under the city. It was indeed the epitome of the wisdom and will of the Tulan civilization. It symbolized the infinite power and supreme glory of the civilization. His voice was gloomy, However, after coming to Tulanze and being enveloped and infiltrated by the spiritual magnets, we seemed to have a stronger body and the combat ability to blow up rocks with a single punch. Because of that, we were reduced to the level where we could fight with cold weapons. Even if the spiritual magnets could form more complicated and sophisticated machinery and construct hot weapons such as electric arc gunsand railguns, the destructive power of individual hot weapons was still incomparable to the ultimate weapons that could destroy the entire ecosystem that we had created and used on our mother planet. Unfortunately, the people at that time did not realize this. Because our enemy was also a ferocious beast that brandished its fangs and claws. At most, it could spray acid, fireballs, and electric arcs. It was equivalent to using cold weapons and individual firearms. In the words of the Tulan people C The voice said an ancient proverb. It mentioned an animal that did not exist on Earth but was as dirty, stupid, and thick-skinned as a pig. Literally, it probably means, If you roll around in the mud with a pig for a long time, no matter how intense the battle, it doesnt prove that youre a good hunter, it only proves that youre a pig.. It also means, The more you play chess, the worse it gets... Chapter 1371 - Tail Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In short, at that time, the Turan people were immersed in the ecstasy brought by the so-called continuous victories. They did not realize that the victories achieved with fists, swords, and the help of the spirit magnet from the tusks and claws were just rookies pecking at each other. In particular, when the Turan people and the totem beasts were engaged in close combat and fierce battle, causing blood to flow and broken limbs to fly everywhere, the spirit magnet would also stimulate the Turan peoples brain nerves and endocrine system. It would release a large amount of adrenaline and enkephalin, allowing the people of Turan to gain an indescribable pleasure from the crazy killing. And this pleasure also created an addiction that was extremely difficult to get rid of. To put it simply, many experts in various fields did not originally plan to go the warrior route. However, once they were ambushed by the totem beasts due to an accident, even they would have no choice but to pick up their weapons and fight. Moreover, they would allow a large amount of spirit magnets to invade their own flesh and blood. When the lightning-like pleasure penetrated his brain, wrapped around his spine, and wrapped around his blood vessels and nerves, driving him to howl wildly, pouncing towards the beast tide, and cutting the ferocious beast into pieces, he would never be able to go back. He would never be able to go back. When he won the victory, put down his sword and knife, and prepared to return to his original job. He would recall countless times the taste of the sword and knife, Invincible, and killing in all directions. He would feel as if there were ten thousand ants crawling on his skin, crawling in his blood vessels, and sitting on the cold bench as if he was sitting on pins and needles. He would no longer be able to face the work that he was used to, but had now become dull and boring. He would hear as if there was a surging sea of blood surging in his heart. There was a ball of burning flames. Deep inside every cell, a battle horn sounded. If he did not pay attention to the sea of blood and the horns deep inside his heart, he would have a strong withdrawal reaction. When it was serious, his joints would be sore, and he would not be able to control his tears and Snot. He would not be interested in anything other than fighting and killing anymore. The phenomenon made many knowledgeable people realize the problem of the spiritual magnet dependence. They tried every means possible to control the speed of the secretion of epinephrine and enkephalin. But they soon discovered that no matter how hard they fought with the totem beasts, they would suffer all kinds of injuries, which would bring unbearable pain. The spiritual magnet would stimulate the cells to speed up the division and proliferation, and when the combat effectiveness was enhanced, it would be the kind of torture that would make them reborn and live after death. One had to secrete a large amount or even an excessive amount of adrenaline and Enkephalin in order to barely endure it. Stopping the secretion of hormones that had the effects of excitement, hallucination, and analgesia would only cause one to die from the pain. Then there was no other way. The war was still going on. Although the Tulan people had obtained an overwhelming advantage. But the totem beasts were like insects that had a hundred feet, dead but not stiff. It was also like the wild grass on both banks of the Tulan Lake. Even if they set fire to the wild grass and burned it completely, when the next rainy season came, the Tulan River would flood and the flood would rampage, washing over the entire Tulan Lake. When the flood receded, the wild grass would once again grow out from the depths of the fertile mud.., like a mycelium. In order to completely win, the Tulan people could not stop using the spirit magnet. Moreover, although it was highly addictive, the spirit magnet was different from ordinary hallucinogenic and analgesic drugs. Ordinary hallucinogenic and analgesic drugs mainly relied on eroding the nerves to take effect. It would cause serious harm to the human body. Long-term users looked withered and haggard. They did not look like humans or ghosts. Even their internal organs were exhausted to the extreme, and a gust of wind could blow them down. Apart from making people addicted to killing, the spiritual magnet did not seem to have any side effects. On the contrary, it could stimulate the cell division of the human body, mutate genes, and accelerate the evolution of the Tulan people toward a higher, stronger, and farther direction! In that case, what did it matter whether they became addicted or not? To be addicted to killing, in other words, they were filled with the desire to conquer and the passion to fight. For the Tulan people who were preparing to show off their skills in the New World and conquer the habitable planet beneath their feet, wasnt this an excellent quality that was worthy of praise? Oh, it could not be said that there were no side effects at all. Long-term use of spiritual magnets to bombard the gene chain, stimulate cell division and proliferation, and repair the body that was riddled with holes over and over again would still cause a little side effect. The Otherworld was originally a world where all kinds of elements were extremely unstable. Ancient bacteria and viruses from the Otherworld could easily bypass the immune system of outsiders and induce all kinds of strange diseases. In the process of treating these diseases, the spiritual magnet had to activate the potential hidden in the deepest part of the outsiders genes, Fighting poison with poison.. The process of breaking through the limits of life was often a process of changing life forms. In the end, the Tulan people had become more and more powerful, but at the same time, they also had a more and more primitive and barbaric appearance. A large number of beast characteristics gradually appeared on their bodies. They became more and more similar to the totem beasts they were fighting against. Gradually, they changed from humansto beastmen. Logically speaking, this discovery should have caused a huge uproar in the Tulan civilization. However, the change from humansto beastmenwas not completed overnight. Instead, it took decades. It was achieved silently through the subtle changes of several generations. A few generations was enough for the Tulan people to familiarize themselves with a brand-new appearance and a brand-new lifestyle. Compared to the thrill of having explosive power coursing through their veins and nerves, as well as the strength of being able to blast apart the heads of ferocious beasts with bare hands, their bodies had a few more scales and feathers, and a few more horns grew on their heads, their canine teeth and fingernails had become thicker, harder, and sharper these costs were really not worth mentioning. Moreover, the people with the most obvious mutated characteristics were those who had the highest degree of fusion with the spirit magnets. They were also those who controlled the most spirit magnets and possessed the strongest combat strength. In the long-drawn-out Monster Wars, these unrivaled heroes, relying on their glorious battle records, rose to high positions one after another. They held authority and controlled resources, becoming important figures who could summon the wind and summon the rain, they had the right to define civilizationand Human Beings. When one out of 10,000 human beings grew a tail. Those who grew a tail were monsters. And when 10,000 humans grew a tail, 9,999 of them grew a tail. Those without a tail were monsters and non-humans. Those who relied on spiritual magnets to rise up in war and control the direction of civilization, and those who had the most obvious characteristics of Beast Transformation, simply had no motivation to push for the elimination of the Beast Transformation Gene, they wanted the Tulan people to return to their original research. Moreover, even if they had sufficient reasons and strong motivation, and were willing to spend a large amount of resources to carry out such research, they wouldnt be able to find any researchers. They wouldnt be able to find any researchers either. The glory of the Tulan civilization in the past had long been cut off. A large number of inheritances had been wiped out in the Deep Sea of history along with the death of the scientific researchers. Even if there were people who wanted to regain their glory, they had developed a large number of beast-like characteristics, Their deformed and mutated limbs were no longer suitable to operate sophisticated instruments, design complex models, and carry out massive amounts of data calculations. The hand that held the sword could no longer tap on the keyboard or any information recording equipment. The fist that could blow up the head of a ferocious beast could no longer pick up the fragile measuring cylinder and Beaker. Now, the psychic magnet has helped the Tulan solve most of their problems in life. Why go through with this thankless research? As long as the Tulan body under the stimulation of the spirit magnet, become stronger and stronger, to the battlefield, should win the war, still win the war! Over millions of years of human evolution, our appearance has been constantly changing, After all, the New World is different from the mother planet. Since we have crossed the Sea of stars and come to a brand-new home, we should be more open-minded and adapt to the new appearance and lifestyle. It is impossible for us to cling to the past and indulge in the good old days Besides, the old daysmay not be really good. We have developed a lot of fancy technologies on the mother planet, but it is precisely because of these technologies that the mother planet was plunged into a self-destructive world war. Isnt that why we escaped If we continue to cling to the appearance and ideals of the mother planet, wont we be doomed to repeat the same mistakes Maybe, the Tulan civilization of the mother planet has walked on the wrong path. The choice we are making now is the right one No, there is no maybe. It is a certainty. Can the Tulan people of the mother planet be as strong as we are now and blow the skulls of ferocious beasts that are as hard as iron into powder with a casual punch? The Tulan people were looking for reasons for their change. Reasons were like urine. As long as they wanted to squeeze, they could squeeze out a few drops. With the support of many reasons, the Tulan civilization did not tum back. Instead, they accelerated the trend from Human Beingsto orcs. The denser the characteristics of the beast, the more worthy they were to be praised and the higher their social status would be. Those old-fashionedwho didnt have a high degree of fusion with the spiritual magnet and werent even willing to fuse with the spiritual magnet and become beastmen were instead discriminated against. Those who werent willing to become beastmen werent willing to obtain great power, werent willing to bear the responsibility of engaging in bloody battles with totem beasts, were cowards who only knew how to hide behind the Brave Warriors, and wanted others to send themselves to their deaths.., he was a selfish person who only knew how to survive. For the sake of the advancement of the Tulan civilization, such cowards and selfish people were not allowed to exist. Everyone should help these guys to taste the wonderful taste of the cells being wrapped by the spiritual magnet and the supreme pleasure of slaughtering ferocious beasts, help them to speed up the process of transforming from Human Beingsto orcs! On second thought, it was not surprising that the Tulan civilization would experience such an Accelerated Beast Transformation. Out of 10,000 people, 9,999 had grown tails. No matter how much they bragged about the long tail representing the direction of evolution, the long tail represented powerful strength, how comfortable, convenient, and straightforward the long tail was, and how civilized, elegant, and beautiful it was. The more they looked at the last person who didnt have a long tail, the more they disliked him. They had to let the last person grow a tail as soon as possible, even if it was just a fake tail, so that everyone would be happy. Chapter 1372 - Born in Abundance Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Now that things had come to this, the Turan civilization had completed the first phase, and its appearance had changed. However, at this time, the Turan civilization still retained a large number of spirit cores that originated from their mother planet. No matter what their appearance looked like, the Turan people still believed in their civilization, believed in their compatriots, believed in the strength of working together and uniting against a common enemy, and believed that the fire of civilization required everyones hard work to protect it. They were certain that no matter when, where, or how dangerous the situation was, they would be able to trust their compatriots with their lives. When the Hope crossed the sea of stars, countless martyrs were united as one. The noble spirit of the dead shone like a lighthouse, guiding the Turan people in their direction. If this lighthouse could shine forever. Even if its appearance turned into a ferocious beast. The Turan civilization might be able to continue in a new way and win the battle of survival, as people believed. However.. A deeper level, the second stage of change that involved the soul and spirit began. The Turan civilization, which had advanced in the Battle of Monsters, was once again pushed to the edge of a cliff by the treacherous fate. No, it wasnt a totem beast. At this time, the totem beasts had already lost the ability to attack and destroy the Tulan civilization. From threatto trouble. Even from Trouble, it had become the target of the Tulan people for hunting, training, entertainment, and gathering raw materials. The Monster Wars would end in three to five years. The Tulan civilization was about to usher in a new era of construction and development. At that time, all of the Tulan people firmly believed this. Even the most cautious pessimist only believed that the Tulan people could not completely destroy the totem beasts, and that the latter would be like the annoying cockroaches, fleas, and rats, coexisting with the Tulan people for a long time. However, cockroaches, fleas, and rats were, after all, only a plague of scabies, and could not interfere with the general direction of the civilizations advance. This time, the fatal threat that came quietly was the mandala tree. It was the mandala tree that drifted with the wind and spread throughout the entire Tulan River basin. It took root deep into the earth, and it grew wantonly all over the mountains and plains, bearing numerous fruits that provided sufficient nutrition and psionic energy for the Tulan people. One day, the mandala tree that was originally diligent, hardworking, and could automatically absorb psionic energy from the depths of the Earth, giving birth to countless mandala fruits, allowing the Tulan civilization to have a population explosion at the same time, a mandala tree that doesnt have to worry about food. Its all blossoming. Turanze tured into a sea of flowers and flowers. At first, the ignorant turans were delighted by the dreamy scene. They see it as both a symbol of victory. Its the New Worlds recognition of outsiders. From this moment on, the Tulan civilization was fully integrated into the New World Ecosystem, and the Tulan people became the natural masters of the New World from the Outsiders to the aborigines. The overjoyed Tulan people held a grand celebration under the mandala tree, which was full of flowers. People enjoyed delicious food and drank wine. They held hands and laughed loudly around the mandala tree. The children climbed to the crown of the mandala tree nimbly like apes. They plucked the overly bright flowers and wove them into beautiful garlands. They wore them on their heads as if they were wearing a crown that belonged to the Spirit of all things.. Everything was so beautiful. It was so beautiful that it was like a ridiculous farce. When the farce that had lasted for several days and nights finally ended, people gradually woke up from their hangovers. They found in disbelief that the mandala tree that had bloomed did not bear fruit at all! Thats right. Every mandala tree in the whole of tulanze, whether it was growing on the banks of the fertile Tulan River or in the barren land of the barren mountains and rivers. Be it experimental subject No. 1, which had been carefully bred by the biochemical experts, genetically tailored, and injected with a large amount of nutrient solution, or the wild species and mutants whose seeds were drifting in the wind and growing as wild as bamboo shoots. It was as if some mysterious command had been activated at the same time and then tightened the valve. Stop absorbing nutrients and psionic energy from the underground, stop producing results, and stop sending even the tiniest bit of resources to the surface. The Turan people were shocked. After all, in the past few decades, due to the magnet and the mandala tree, even though the monster wars were raging, the population of the Turan civilization had increased exponentially. As the space turbulence caused by the Hopes transmigration gradually weakened, the Turan environment became more stable. Earthquakes, floods, and volcanic eruptions became less and less frequent. This also created precious space for the Turan people to reproduce. In addition, the soul magnet could stimulate the unlimited expansion of various desires and shorten the time needed for birth and post-natal recovery. After coming to the New World, the population growth of the Turan people far exceeded that of any period in the mother planets era. Before the mandala tree bloomed, no one thought this was a problem. Instead, they felt that the number of the Tulan people was still too small. After all, their sights were not limited to the Tulan River basin. They were a great civilization that wanted to conquer the entire New World and once again charge towards the Sea of stars! From the gravity of the habitable planet beneath their feet, the oxygen content, and the size of the native animals and plants, the volume and mass of the New World should be about the same as that of the mother planet. Even with the population size of the mother planet, the New World could at least accommodate a hundred times more Tulan people. In any case, the mandala tree would continue to bear fragrant fruits. Not only would it be impossible to have a food shortage problem. What should be a headache instead was that there were too many mandala trees all over the mountains and plains, and they also bore too many mandala fruits. Many of the fruits were rich in nutrients, so full that they could be broken with a single blow. They either quickly rotted and returned to the earth.., it would be a waste to the totemic beasts and the snakes, insects, rats, and ants that lurked in the earth. The Tulan people who were used to drawing resources from the mandala trees were like the sons of rich families who were extravagant. They never had the habit of saving and saving. They had long forgotten how to cultivate, plant, fertilize, and harvest. They relied on their own hard work and sweat to obtain the food they needed to survive. The experts who knew the relevant knowledge and technology had long died, they had changed jobs and become aggressive orcs. Moreover, even if they were willing to start from scratch, sow seeds, plant crops, and work hard to harvest, it was impossible. In the past few decades, the mandala tree, which had been personally created by the Tulan people, had overdeveloped roots. Without realizing it, it had grown crazily, and its roots were intertwined. It firmly entrenched and controlled the entire Tulan River basin. Whether it was barren or fertile land, as long as one dug deep enough, they would be able to find mandala roots that were like the hibernating giant pythons. The appetite of these roots was even greater than that of the giant pythons that had just woken up from hibernation. They greedily sucked every drop of nutrients from the depths of the Earth. Only the mandala tree and its accompanying plants could receive nutrients and thrive. Other plants that were deprived of space and resources, even if they were able to grow out of it, they would still look like deformities and malnourished. They wouldnt be able to grow enough food for the entire Turan people. On the journey of the hope through the Sea of stars, the Turan people had a difficult time when they were lacking in resources. At that time, the Turan people knew how to split a grain of rice into two portions to eat. They could also eat the synthetic food that was created from their own bodys waste after hundreds of cycles. The Turan people knew how it felt to be hungry, but they also knew how to eat quietly and quietly until their stomach lost its ability to move. When the hungry people of Tulan came to the New World, they successfully created the mandala tree with the stimulation of the spiritual magnet, and for the first time, they had almost endless food. They had also been like a mental illness, still carefully controlling their appetite, and secretly hiding the food that was no longer valuable in every corner, they were afraid that the hard times of food scarcity would come again. However, the mandala tree was too perfect. It was so perfect that their ridiculous performance was as if they were afraid that the sky would collapse. More and more mandala fruits piled up in every corner. It was also like a flood, washing away the memory of hunger and scarcity of the Tulan people. Many of the Turan people who had suffered from hunger during the hard times even developed a strong desire for revenge. They devoured and squandered to get back at the ERA of hungerwhen they were still on the hope. No matter how much they consumed and wasted, the mandala trees and mandala fruits continued to grow like seawater that would never dry up. Later, whether it was the mental illness of the Tulan people or the over-thrifty Tulan people. Whether it was the revenge mentality of the Tulan people or the profligate Tulan people. They were all dead. Even with sufficient food, the Tulan at that time was still a dangerous place. The mortality rate of the early pioneers and hunters was extremely high. A group of dozens of explorers had been active in the wilderness for three to five years. All the old people had died and replaced with new people. This was very normal. The new generation born in Turan ze did not have the concept of hunger. Even through Haka, the memory of their parents starving on the hope would occasionally flash through their minds. However, the mandala fruit that was easily available to them was shattered by the reality in front of them. Just as the people of Earth said: Everything that has existed since I was born is a matter of course, a matter of course. If it is said that the elderly will be more and more mandala trees and fruits, as the never-ending sea water. The birth and growth of a new generation with the mandala tree, the mandala fruit as air. Who cares about the air unless its suffocating? Chapter 1373 - The Terrible Double-Edged Sword Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There was also a very troublesome problem. At that time, the Turan people had not yet found a good way to store the mandrake fruit for a long time. After all, the fruit, which had been genetically modified, contained tiny amounts of spirit magnets, and absorbed too much spirit energy from the crystal veins, was extremely unstable. It was simply a ticking time bomb. At that time, the Turan people had not invented alll kinds of secret medicine for witchcraft yet. If the mandrake fruits were simply piled up without being processed, the spirit energy stored in the fruits would produce a response similar to resonance. After the spirit energy surged past the threshold, the thousands of fruits, as well as all the buildings and residents around the warehouses, were blasted into the sky. After such accidents happened many times, the ancient Tulan people, who were busy winning the monster wars, could only temporarily give up the idea of storing mandala fruits on a large scale. The best way to deal with the mandala fruits that filled the entire valley was to eat them into their stomachs and vent them out as much as possible in the form of sweat, blood, and the desire to kill. Otherwise, it would have been better to let them rot in the wilderness and return to the ecosystem. Due to all these factors, the Turan civilization was not prepared for an endless famine. The shocked ancient Turan people turned their eyes to the electromagnetic experts living on the hope. It was these experts who created the mandala tree. They were the last of the Turan civilizations experts and technicians. However, the experts couldnt explain why the mandala tree suddenly stopped growing. They tried everything they could to stimulate the mandala tree. They injected high-concentration nutrient solution, electrocuted it, burned it, cut out the genes, and even prayed around the mandala tree. Other than making the mandala trees huge flowers bloom even more brightly and brilliantly, as if mocking humans, there was no effect. The experts could only guess that this was a self-protection mechanism of the mandala tree. Just like how humans would seal off mountains and forests and set up no-fishing periods during fishing and hunting activities. The mandala tree also needed a period of rest after absorbing underground psionic energy for a long time and crazily bearing fruit. After all, spiritual energy was an extremely unstable and corrosive energy. The cells, fiber tubes, roots, and branches of the mandala tree could not withstand the spiritual energy from underground for a long period of time and were in danger of collapsing. The survival instinct made the mandala tree choose to Seal off the mountain and cultivate the foreston its own. As for the mandala tree that grew at different times, why did it choose to Seal off the mountain and cultivate the forestat the same time? The experts believed that it was because the mandala tree released a special pheromone so that the surrounding species would know that it was time to rest. After all, the roots of the mandala tree were deeply embedded in the earth and intertwined with each other, forming an inseparable whole. Ifa mandala tree entered hibernation, the surrounding species that were connected to its roots would still continue to absorb psionic energy. The psionic energy would still enter the body of the sleeper through the roots that had fused together. This Convergencewas a common natural phenomenon. There was nothing mysterious or incredible about it. The good news was that the experts had studied it deeply and concluded that the mandala trees demise was only temporary. It was believed that once they had rested enough and regained cellular activity, they would start to absorb energy again and bear fruit. The bad news was that no one knew how long the mandala tree would rest. Perhaps tomorrow, all the mandala trees would awaken. Perhaps, the next mandala fruit would only be bom after ten or even twenty years. This conclusion caused a huge uproar in the Tulan civilization. Realizing that they could not count on the mandala tree for the time being, the ancient Tulan people tried every means to save themselves. They first thought of increasing the intensity of hunting totem beasts, trying to use the flesh and blood of Totem Beasts to tide over the famine. However, the population that the farming civilization could feed, and the population that the fishing and hunting civilization could feed, were completely different things. Moreover, totem beasts also had to rely on the mandala fruit to be able to reproduce. When the Tulan people faced the famine, the totem beasts that used to be fierce and ferocious were also staring at the mandala tree that seemed to be incomparably gorgeous, but did not grow even half a fruit on its branches. With the decline of mandala fruit, the number of totem beasts was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Most of the time, there was no time for the ancient people of Tulan to harvest the flesh and blood of totem beasts. The Hungry Beasts had already killed each other and devoured each others flesh and blood. What was left for the ancient people of Tulan was only a bare skeleton. The path of fishing and hunting was impassable. The ancient Turans could only turn around and try clumsily to cultivate the fields and grow crops. But the spirit magnets had made the mandala tree too perfect. Perfect to the point of depriving all other crops and cash crops of the possibility of large-scale cultivation. Moreover, the ancient turans were used to gripping swords and smashing the heads of fierce beasts with their palms. It was not suitable for them to pick up hoes again, operate farm machinery, and fiddle with various potions and utensils in the laboratory. It was far from being possible to cultivate another crop that could compete with the mandala tree. However, the burning hunger would arrive on time three or even dozens of times a day. It was not until this moment that the ancient Tulan people suddenly realized that there was a fatal problem with their new body, which was full of the characteristics of wild beasts and seemed to be taller, faster, and stronger. They, who had turned from Human Beingsinto orcs, were too hungry. There was no free lunch on the mother planet of Turan or in the new world. They had to pay a corresponding price for any strength they received. They seemed to be taller, stronger, and tougher. Their fists could unleash destructive power that was as destructive as battering rams or even rockets. All of this required a lot of nutrients and spiritual energy to support. Hunger had beaten the ancient Tulan people back to their original state. No, it was even worse than beating them back to their original state. That was because the ancient Tulan people had a large amount of spiritual magnets in their bodies. Even if the Tulan people could endure hunger by force The spiritual magnets would not be able to endure it. The spiritual magnets, which lacked the nourishment of spiritual energy, began to wreak havoc in the hungry ancient Tulan Peoples bodies. Under the influence of the spiritual magnets, the hungry Tulan people would often become hot-tempered and much more aggressive. Their eyes would be red, and their faces would be as hideous as that of a beast from head to toe. Everybody looked like food that could walk. Devour! Devour! Devour everything! Devour all the living things in front of us! Such a voice echoed repeatedly in the ears of the ancient Tulan who had gone mad from hunger. Of course, the depths of the minds of most of the ancient Tulan were still shining with the flames of civilization. They still had the bottom line of human nature as intelligent beings. They refused to pay attention to the evil voices in their ears. They gritted their teeth to overcome the indescribable pain brought by the hunger that washed through their internal organs and limbs like lava. Then, they were eaten alive by the spiritual magnets in their bodies. First, their chest caved in, then their limbs twitched and contracted. Then, even their facial features caved in deeply, as if a huge black hole had appeared on their faces, swallowing everything, including their brains. Their flesh and blood disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. The spiritual magnets in their bodies, as well as the cells that were completely enveloped by the spiritual magnets, grew out of control like cancer cells. Very quickly, they became half-mechanical, half-flesh monsters, and became the original Origins Warriors. The origins warriors lost all of their humanity and rationality. They began to attack and devour everyone around them indiscriminately. Their crazy and demonic attitude was ten times more terrifying than totem beasts. The ancient Tulan people finally realized that the spiritual magnet was a terrifying double-edged sword. However, it was too late. This did not mean that they could not expel the spiritual magnet from their bodies. The problem was that if they expelled the spiritual magnet from their bodies, they would become weak and pathetic. How could they continue to survive in this cruel New World? Since the end result of starvation was to be devoured by the spiritual magnets and become half-human and half-ghost monsters, it would be better for us to strike first while we are still human and rational Idont eat people. m a human being. I can never eat people like a monster. However, there seem to be a lot of mandala fruits stored in the town next door. As long as we snatch those fruits, we will be saved. We will be able to hold on until the mandala tree reproduces There are still some totem beasts living in the mountain in front of us, including the mandala trees bark and its accompanying plants. Its not that we cant eat them. Its just that the nutritional value is lower and the spiritual energy stored in them is less. Its not enough to feed all of us. If we can reduce our population by one-third After witnessing the living being swallowed by the spiritual magnet and turning into the living dead, such thoughts spread rapidly like wildfire and viruses deep inside the minds of all the ancient Tulan people. There was no such thing as Only breaking through onceto break through the bottom line of human nature. There were only Breaking through zero timesand Breaking through ten thousand times.. Once one Tasted the essence, no one would be able to Stop at the beginning. It was a very simple question. Suppose that everyone needed to eat a steamed bun to live until tomorrow. Now there were ten people and nine steamed buns. How many people would be left after they killed each other? If you answer Nine, that would be too naive. Because people dont just want to live until tomorrow. They also want to live until the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, next month, next year, ten years later, a hundred years later, forever. Peoples demand for buns is unlimited. Before they are unsure when they will get a new bun, people will only continue to kill each other endlessly and indefinitely until there are ten people and only the strongest one is left, or two or three of the strongest who could do nothing to each other. Chapter 1374 - A Remade Civilization Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation There was nothing new under the Sun. What happened next in Picturesque Orchid Lake had also happened on Earth many times. It was nothing more than the drought in the south of the Yangtze River and the cannibalism in Quzhou. In fact, when Dragon City had just transmigrated, it had also experienced such a bloody era where order collapsed. The strong preyed on the weak, and there was no law and order. In the new world where zombies, viruses, floods, and monsters wreaked havoc, it was not necessarily impossible for Earthlings to become direct or indirect cannibals. However, the fortunate thing about Dragon City was that it had tens of millions of people, a well-developed industrial, scientific research, and education system, stored a large amount of war-preparation materials, including food, and a large number of garrisons, in an instant, it had crossed over to the Other World. Even though it was in another world. The people of Dragon City still retained vivid memories of Earths civilization. The laws and morals of the Earths era still had strong inertia. Before the garrison was completely annihilated in the fight against the flood, fierce beasts, and zombie virus, the brilliance of humanity that bloomed was like a raging flame, enough to illuminate the direction of the survivors in the bloody and dark era. Most importantly, the people of Dragon City did not directly cross over to the Mother fragmentlike the ancient Tulan people. Instead, they maintained a good distance from the mother fragment. This made it impossible for the mother fragment to directly extend its claws to the people of Earth. It could only transform into a monsters main brain, create a monster civilization, and then drive a large number of monsters to attack Dragon City from the outside. The overwhelming Beast Tide not only failed to crush the backbone of the people of Dragon City, but instead prompted the people of Dragon City to work together as a united city, closely united, and re-established order, law, morality, and even civilization. The misfortune of the ancient Tulan people was that they had been targeted by the mother fragment the moment they had just transmigrated. The power of the mother fragment, with the help of the spiritual magnet, had invaded their bodies and even their brains. The demons bom from the depths of the soul were naturally a hundred times more difficult to deal with than the monsters that had invaded from the outside. And when the first ancient Tulan could not help but break the bottom line of law, morality, and humanity, he raised his butcher knife or even a knife to his compatriots. Another characteristic of the spiritual magnet was also discovered by people. The spiritual magnet battle armor condensed from the spiritual magnet could actually store the battle skills, memories, and experiences of its owner. Moreover, through the fusion of two spiritual magnets and the superposition of two sets of the spiritual magnet battle armor, the battle skills, memories, and experiences of the old owner could be transmitted to the new owners body and brain! In other words As long as one killed their own compatriots. What they could obtain was not only the food of their compatriots, the flesh and blood of their compatriots, but also the combat strength of their compatriots! The more they killed, the stronger their combat strength would be. They would earn one if they killed one, ten if they killed ten, and a hundred if they killed a hundred, they would be able to run Amuck and be invincible! Everyone was killing without restraint. Whoever did not kill would be revolted by the spiritual magnets on their bodies, turning them into the origin warriors who had lost their reason. Even if they managed to control their minds that were gradually going crazy, they would still become fish-bellies and weaklings in the eyes of everyone because they could not get food, spiritual energy, combat skills, and experience for a long time. They would become the next targets that would be brutally killed. Just like that, a new war began. It was no longer a war between humans and ferocious beasts. It was a war between humans, everyone against everyone. The storm of slaughter engulfed the entire Tulan. Everyone was caught in it. Whether they were willing or forced, whether they were heroes or cowards, whether they were humble gentlemen or despicable people, whether they were happy or desperate, all the ancient Tulan people were struggling in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood that they had created, only by stepping on the heads of others and climbing up with all their might could they rise to the surface of the sea and preserve a chance of survival. In fact, the mandala tree only stopped bearing fruit for three to five years. If all the ancient Tulan people were willing to expel the spiritual magnets in their bodies and work together to overcome the difficulties, they might have been able to survive with the population and the carrying capacity of the land at that time. However, tragedy still happened. In just three to five years, the ancient Tulan people killed each other, and the extent of the tragedy surpassed the long-lasting monster wars. When the mandala flowers withered and the branches were once again covered with heavy fruits, the people finally woke up from this long, bloody, and unbearable nightmare. The people who had survived the disaster were filled with complicated feelings and did not dare to look into each others eyes. No one had counted how many people had actually died from killing each other. No one had even counted whether the dead Tulan people had starved to death because their food had been stolen by others, or had simply been treated as food. The impact of this incident on the Turan civilization was far beyond the sharp decline in population. It had completely shattered the ideology of the Turan civilization, shaken the spirit of the Turan people, and reshaped the Turan Peoples definition of civilizationand Human Beings. It was like being stranded on a deserted island in a shipwreck. In order to survive, they had to kill each other. The survivors who were rescued in the end could no longer face the normal society and their normalself in the past. Moreover, the decline of the mandala tree was a high probability event that was repeated periodically. Although the mandala tree had grown back its fragrant fruit, it seemed like it would never be finished. Who knew when the next mandala tree would stop bearing fruit and how long it would last? This time, it was three to five years. What if the next time was seven to eight years, more than ten years, or more than ten years? The ancient Tulan people, who had the sword of Damocles hanging above their heads, could not even deceive themselves and pretend that nothing had happened. They had to face the cruel reality and find a way to survive. The ancient Tulan people made a final effort. They gathered all their strength and resources and launched a massive exploration toward the north of the Tulan River basin, which was the direction of the land of Holy Light. They were ready to tum this exploration into a desperate expedition at any time. When there was an irreconcilable conflict within the civilization, finding an external enemy or prey to shift all the conflict away was one of the best solutions. The Turan people thousands of years later did exactly that. However, at that time, the space ripples caused by the Hopes attack on the underground layer of Turan Swamp had not disappeared. The entire Turan ZE was covered in the same fog that surrounded Dragon City. Anyone who tried to pass through the fog would lose their way in the fog. Those who were lucky would stumble around for half a month before returning to Turan ze from a different direction. Those who were unlucky would disappear into the depths of the fog forever. No one knew whether they were swallowed by the ferocious beasts and fell into endless swamps and abysses. Or they were simply torn into pieces or even particles by the countless spatial gaps. The ancient Tulan people called the spatial ripples the labyrinth. The entire Tulanze was blocked by the labyrinthin all directions. The ancient Tulan people were like bacteria trapped in a Petri dish. No one could escape. As for persuading the entire population to give up the spiritual magnet, it was even more fantastical and childish. A double-edged sword was also a sword. It was better to hold a double-edged sword that could cut oneself at any time than to walk into the cruel wilderness empty-handed. By the time they realized the danger and side effects of the spiritual magnet, the Tulan civilization had already gone too far and was too deeply bound to the spiritual magnet. Giving up the spiritual magnet was equivalent to giving up the power to split mountains and split rocks; the immune system that protected the body of flesh and blood from the erosion of germs from another world; giving up the precision machinery that had a precise structure and endless changes; giving up the pleasure brought by killing and conquering, it was a pleasure that penetrated deep into the bone marrow. This was not called A brave warrior cutting off the wrist. It was A brave warrior cutting off the head. Moreover, there were totem beasts! As the mandala tree bore fruit again, the number of totem beasts also increased exponentially. These muddleheaded beasts did not care about the double-edged swordor the double-edged sword. They only knew how to devour crazily, multiply crazily, kill crazily, and unleash the spiritual energy that was brought by the underground, the overly surging vitality. The number of totem beasts seemed to have increased tenfold overnight. The Tulan civilization had yet to decide on how to solve a series of problems such as mother origin, Mandala tree, spiritual magnet, and famine. The overwhelming Beast Tide once again arrived at the city gates. There was nothing they could do. After trekking in the desert for a long time, travelers who were about to die of thirst in the next second had no choice but to drink up even though they knew that what was placed in front of them was a cup of poison wine. The ancient Tulan people gave up thinking. They absorbed and activated more spiritual magnets again, condensing them into even more powerful divine weapons and spiritual magnetic battle armor. With the most primitive, barbaric, brutal, and bloody posture, accompanied by a battle cry that was even louder than the fierce beasts.., they pounced on the surging beast tide. But this time, many people had changed. In the past, the Tulan people fought for the civilization, willing to sacrifice everything for the continuation and rise of the civilization. Now, the Tulan people were as brave and fearless as in the past. However, before they lunged at the torrential beast tide, they had to think carefully about how many benefits the battle would bring them. In the past, the Tulan people could entrust their flanks and backers to any Tulan they did not know because they firmly believed that they had a common name and were called compatriots! Now, the Tulan people only believed in their own blood relatives and the few people who had broken through the bottom line with them during the famine and had been tested. Only these people were their compatriots. In the past, the powerhouses of the Tulan civilization were very willing to help and teach the weak because they believed that every time a weak person became a powerhouse, the overall combat ability of the Tulan civilization would increase a little, and the small amount would add up, forming a tower of sand, only then could the Tulan civilization become the Master of the New World. Now, every time the powerhouses saw the gifted weaklings, before helping and teaching them, they would subconsciously wonder if their kindness or stupidity would create the most dangerous enemy for them in the next famine era, would they nurture the most dangerous enemy for themselves? Chapter 1375 - Seeds of Doubt Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation From then on, the heroes would no longer wholeheartedly fight for civilization. Instead, they would use the opportunity of the Monster War to continuously harvest and monopolize all resources, including the spirit magnets. They would crazily expand their forces and breed more blood descendants, they would form battle teams, gangs, and battle groups that were absolutely loyal to them. Before the next famine, they would obtain an absolute advantage and build an unattainable barrier. Originally, everyone in the Turan civilization had the right to obtain a spirit magnet. The flesh and blood of the totem beasts harvested would also be distributed to each and every one of their compatriots as fairly as possible, ensuring that they all had the right to become stronger and survive. Now, however, the moment the spirit magnet was created, it fell into the hands of the heroes of the past and the important figures of today. The important figures who looked dignified even issued a law: Only those who had gone through the trial could obtain the spirit magnet. The reason was good. The spirit magnet is both precious and dangerous. It is an important strategic resource of the Tulan civilization. Only in the bodies of the elites with extraordinary talents can it play its greatest role. If it is obtained by a trash who has no talent, is unwilling to train hard, and has a fragile soul, not only will it be a great waste, it will also bite the body and even the soul of the trash, turning him into a monster that is neither human nor Ghost! Of course, the standard of the trial was completely in the hands of the strong. Who could pass the trial and obtain the spiritual magnet and become a high and mighty elite. Who would be cut off from the spiritual magnet for the rest of their lives and become a waste that was at the mercy of others for the rest of their lives would be decided by the strong who had already monopolized a large amount of resources. If the weak wanted to obtain the spiritual magnet, they had to attach themselves to the strong, brand themselves as the strong, and be loyal to the strong instead of the entire civilization. Otherwise, not only would they be in danger during the Monster War, they would also be the first prey when famine struck again. As for the strong who monopolized resources and formed barriers, even if they had developed new ways to use spiritual energy and spiritual magnets, they would no longer discuss communication and progress together like in the past. They closed the door to communication and refused to reveal their background, gradually forming five different styles of spiritual energy release techniques and spiritual magnet molding techniques that was the origin of the five major clans in the future. For the five major clans, although there was fierce competition between them, they still had a common enemy. No, it was not the totem beasts. The totem beasts were far from qualified to be their enemies. They were merely tools and a cover for them to control the entire civilization. Their common enemy was the sense that the Tulan civilization was gradually deteriorating into irreparable darkness. They were trying to find answers and weapons from the Good old daysand rebuild the scientific research and industrial system, using Technologyto fight against Powerand save the weak of the civilization. Technology was the only hope of the weak. It was also the last obstacle that prevented the strong from ruling the Tulan civilization forever. The strong did not want people to recall the Good old days. Because the old days had laws, morality, humanity, Unity and unity. In the old days, it was wrong for people to eat people. Once the Tulan civilization picked up technology and returned to the past,. The actions of the powerhouses during the famine would be judged harshly, and they would be nailed to the pillar of shame in history forever. Therefore, the powerhouses, intentionally or unintentionally, stomped on the last few sparks of the Tulan civilization reigniting the fire of technology. They had forgotten and erased everything about the era of the mother planet. Not only physically, but also mentally, they had willingly and proactively transformed from Human Beingsto orcs. In the thousands of years that followed, many things had happened again. For example, the mandala tree had gone extinct time and time again, and famine had descended again and again. Every famine was like a cruel and merciless sieve that would filter the entire Tulan civilization in detail. Only the strongest, the most barbaric, and the most callous would be left. They would devote all their resources and energy to their own cultivation. They would kill the weaklings and fools who were not active enough in their daily cultivation and battles. They would not be able to store up too many resources or invest their precious resources into research projects that had little hope and were far away. Time and time again, the big filterwould continuously shape and strengthen a brand new humanity, morality, and Law. The initial panic of the Tulan people gradually became accustomed to it. They even treated killing as glory. When the mandala tree had not bloomed for a long time, they still could not wait and were eager to try. For example, when the totem beasts were completely defeated, they could no longer organize the organized Beast Tide. Instead, they became the training tools and hunting targets of the Tulan people. For example, when the Labyrinthfinally collapsed, the Tulan people discovered the vast land of holy light in the north. They came into contact with the Holy Light Camp and had an intense conflict. During the intense conflict with the holy light camp, the Tulan people realized that the scattered troops were ultimately no match for the organized army. If they wanted to compete with the Holy Light Camp, the Tulan civilization still needed a minimum level of trust and discipline. Asa result, a large number of legends and myths about the ancestral spirits were born, giving all the Tulan people a common honor and mission. They also thought of ways such as the game of the Brave, The five races, signing a blood oath and making a covenant in front of the ancestral spirits, and so on. While they vented their desire to kill, they also maintained a minimum of organization. All of these were shaping the new Tulan civilization. However, the individual Tulan, with the help of the spiritual magnet, had evolved to be many times more powerful than ten thousand years ago. The Tulan civilization as a whole, however, had lost, perhaps forever, its ability to climb to the peak of the technology tree again, break free from the gravity, break out of the atmosphere, and gallop across the Sea of stars. They had gone from being the children of the stars who shuttled through the universe. To being wild boars rolling in the mud. Even the strongest wild boar in the entire mud. Was just a pig that would never look up at the stars. This was the story of the Tulan civilization. Hearing this, Meng Chaos hands and feet turned cold, and he fell silent. If the brave became the evil dragon, it would be an eternal melody. What kind of power could guarantee that the powerhouses who swore to fight for civilization and humanity would never change the definition of civilizationand humanity? If the Tulan civilization took a whole 10,000 years to transform from a humanto an orc How many years would it take for Dragon City to transform? Meng Chao stared at the metal plate floating in the boundless starry sky and continued to ask, Then, whats going on with you? We can be considered the last batch of researchers and technical experts of the Tulan civilization. The thousands of voices hidden in the metal plate said, You can also think that we are the people who discovered the mother, created the spiritual magnet, and nurtured the mandala tree. Meng Chao took a deep breath. No, to be more precise, we are not them, but their confusion, frustration, fear, anger, and regret. We are their last words, their unbridled anger, their ultimate weapon of creation, and their last hope for the Turan civilization. We were born 8,000 to 9,000 years ago. At that time, a very young expert in the mother prototype laboratory, who lived on the hope, accidentally discovered a shocking secret through an experimental error The voice told Chao Meng that at that time, almost all of the research projects of the Turan civilization had stagnated or even been completely forgotten. Only the mother prototype lab on the hope was still operating at a minimum, continuously producing soul magnets. The hope and mother prototype lab were controlled by a very small number of powerhouses, the ancestors of the current golden family. The electromagnetic experts in the lab were placed under house arrest. Many of them had never left the hope or the underground. To ensure that the electromagnetic experts had the lowest level of scientific research capability. When the surface was plunged into famine, civilization continued to evolve and deteriorate, and the knowledge, technology, law, and morals of the past were lost. The hope, which was buried deep underground, was like the last refuge. It still stored a large amount of the knowledge and memories of the past. Compared to the Kindthat were becoming more and more obvious on the surface and that they were proud of, the soul magnets experts that lived on the hope were more like humans at least on the surface. At that time, a young researcher who had just inherited a large amount of knowledge and technology from his parents through haka, but was still lacking in maturity, stood on the operating table for the first time. He hurriedly prepared all the research materials and experimental equipment. However, he ignored two very similar labels and made a mistake of the lowest level, concocting a wrong catalyst. When he treated this catalyst as a nutrient solution and dripped it into the mucus that he had scraped off the body of the Original Mother. Unexpectedly, he discovered that some substances in the mucus actually had a reaction that was similar to neurons being stimulated. The accident was quickly discovered and corrected. The Primordial Motherwas a kind of existence between a living creature and a non-living creature. When it was strongly stimulated, it would produce a reaction similar to that of a low-level creature. This was not a secret. However, the seed of doubt was planted in the young researchers heart. He faintly felt that the neural reaction value of the primordial mothers mucus was much higher than that of a normal low-level creature. It was so high that it was close to a certain critical level. Of course, the seed of doubt was only a seed. For the next few decades, the young researcher did not have the opportunity or motivation to confirm his doubts. He followed the rules and did his duty just like all his colleagues. He studied how to make more nanostructures out of spiritual magnets and how to make the primordial mother bigger and more comfortable, so that he could create more soul magnets. That was until he passed on all his knowledge, technology, and the seed of doubt to the child through Haka. The child passed on to the child. The seed of doubt took root and sprouted. At that moment, the news from the surface seeped into the hope like Mercury. Chapter 1376 - The Test of Intelligence Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All this time, even though the electromagnetic experts on the Hope had been placed under house arrest, they never had the freedom to travel to the surface. However, for them to develop more powerful electromagnetic magnets and the technology to control them, the big shots who controlled the Hope still did their best to satisfy their material needs. Even during the war and famine on the ground, the Hopes interior was rich in material and peaceful. After all, the ancient Turans had spent a long time on the Hope. The spaceship itself was a small, enclosed city with all five internal organs. Using the magnets, it could repair all its facilities and meet a persons needs from life to death. Due to this, the electromagnetic experts who had lived on the Hope all their lives could easily hallucinate the current state of the Turan civilization. They did not believe that their civilization had changed so much, and those on the surface were cruel, barbaric, and ignorant. Even though there were occasional rumors from the surface that reached their ears. However, the big shots had their own set of rhetoric, such as Temporary difficultiesand Expedition of suffering. This made the magnetic experts believe that they were working on the continuation and advancement of the Tulan civilization, they were doing important work. As long as they could develop more advanced magnetic magnets and form an incredibly powerful magnetic armor, helping the big shots to control the invincible force, everything would be fine. However, when the famine lasted for too long, even the big shots who controlled the hope were inevitably dragged into the whirlpool of killing each other. The breakdown of order on the ground and the open and hidden conflicts between the big shots finally affected the hope. The leaders of the various factions knew the importance of the magnetic magnets. The hope was the first strategic target that every miracle rising powerhouse and power had to attack and control. The control of the hope was constantly changing hands between the various heroes and heroes. Every new owner of the hope would come up with a new set of arguments to prove to the electromagnetic experts that he was the true savior of the Turan civilization, he brought a life-saving medicine to solve all the problems. He could make the Turan civilization great again. The electromagnetic experts didnt have to think about anything else as long as they obediently obeyed his orders. While the two or even many important figures were in a stalemate or were fighting until both sides were injured, their control over the spiritual magnet experts was extremely weak. Finally, one of the spiritual magnet experts broke through the thousands of holes and escaped from the underground to the surface. He saw what the once glorious Tulan civilization had become. Although he was quickly scared by the scene before him that he could not tell if it was aNew Worldor a Shura Hell, he quickly fled underground. What he saw and heard, however, caused a great stir among all the spiritual magnet experts. The spiritual magnet experts, who were greatly stimulated, began to doubt the meaning of everything they had done. was the medicine they brewed bitter or slow-acting poison? Where would the Tulan civilization, which had been deeply eroded by the spiritual magnet, go, where would it go? After much thought, careful deduction, and intense debate, many spiritual magnet experts felt that there seemed to be a mysterious force playing the Tulan civilization in the palm of their hands, it was shaping it into what it wanted. At this moment, the child of the young researchers child finally recalled the suspicious neuron number. He was half nervous and half afraid. The new generation of young researchers stole a small amount of protoplasmic mother mucusand conducted a brand new test. The result of the test greatly exceeded his expectations. The protoplasmic mother mucus exhibited characteristics that were very similar to the brain fluid of intelligent creatures on many levels. The neurons that were stimulated by a small amount of protoplasmic mother mucus were actually more intense than the neural impulses of ordinary Tulan people. It was as if.. The mother was not A piece of meatat all. Tt was A brain. Abrain neuron that was ten thousand times more abundant than ordinary Tulan people was likely to have a super brain with unfathomable intelligence and free will! This discovery shocked the young researcher to the core. If the mother was only a mixture of living and non-living beings, with countless cells condensed together, it was a muddle-headed existence without intelligence and consciousness. Then, the Tuan civilization had used the mother of the Tuan civilizations characteristics to modify and reshape itself, and all the consequences that resulted from it could be said to be Willing to accept your loss, and you brought this upon yourself.. However, if the mother of the Tuan Civilization had intelligence and consciousness from the very beginning, it would not only be a low-level creature like a large-scale colony, but an existence that was even smarter than the Tuan people. Then, was the Turan civilizations current state a coincidence, a result of their own actions, natural selection, or Mother Originals plot? Think Deeper. How did the hope end up in the underground of the New World, stuck in the rock layer, unable to move and in danger? Was this really an accident? After all, the hope had been drifting in space for a long time. Several generations or even more of the Turan people had been born, grown, and died on the hope. They had done more than 100 short-distance transits short-distance transits that often spanned several galaxies or even an entire nebula! During this process, they gradually mastered the technique of transmigration and basically repaired the Hopes transmigration engine. When they arrived at the outer space of the New World, the Hopes crew were all experienced, skilled, and emotionally stable veterans. Furthermore, the hope still stored a large amount of information about the coordinates of the new world. After all, this was originally a Harbor, Incubator, or Arenaleft behind by the creator of the transmigration engine. No matter how you looked at it, there was no possibility of the hope failing the transmigration. Even if there was an error, at most, it would hit the ground like a meteorite falling from the sky, creating a burning gully. How could the error be so ridiculous that it caused them to dig into the ground? Unless, there was some mysterious force that interfered with the Hopes transmigration. For example, the mother of the origin. The mother of the origin had twisted the planets magnetic field above Turan ZE and sent the wrong coordinates to the Hopes navigation system, causing the hope to jump right into its bloody mouth. From that moment on, Turan civilization had been corrupted and controlled by the mother of the origin. They had become its vassals, puppets, and slaves. Following its will, they had reshaped the entire civilization! The young researcher was shocked, angry, and filled with regret. He tried to report his test results to his superiors. However, no one was willing to believe him. That was because he didnt have any evidence. After all, there was still a long way to go between A reaction similar to a brain neuronand A super brain with terrifying intelligence.. As for A piece of meat buried deep in the ground of Turan that misled the hope and entered its mouth, that was even more ridiculous. Of course, it was more likely because Turan civilization had gone too far and was too closely bound to mother origin. None of the bigwigs who controlled the hope were willing to give up on the soul magnets implanted in their bodies. Even if there was a bigwigs who were willing to believe the little researchers words and give up on the soul magnets or even conduct destructive research on mother origin. He would also lose his power in an instant and suffer a backlash. He would be attacked by other big shots and die without a burial place. The little researcher who had hit a wall everywhere was in complete despair. In his despair, he brewed an extremely extreme idea. He wanted to rely on his own strength to help the Tulan civilization break free from the original mothers control. He wanted to destroy the original mother! The little researcher had secretly concocted a poison with extremely strong effects. With just one drop, it could kill a monster as large as a hill. The young researcher tried to inject the poison into mother origins body. However, before he could even get close to the Mother Origins laboratory, he was discovered and captured. Until now, the young researcher had finally confirmed two things. First, mother Origins power was not limited to the bubble beneath the hope, which was also known as the Mother Origins laboratory. Instead, it had infiltrated the entire hope through the personnel, supplies, and ventilation pipes, monitoring his every move. Secondly, the mother of origin did possess unfathomable intelligence. It also possessed the ability to interfere with the brain of the Turan people. Perhaps, after the soul magnet was implanted into the human body through the mother of origin, not only could it strengthen the normal cells, it could also subtly modify the brain cells, causing the Turan people to unknowingly.., the original mother was treated as a new and inviolable God. Unfortunately, the young researcher found out too late. The only thing waiting for him is death. No, its more of a missing person, a dead person missing. He did not even wait for an open and fair trial in which he could speak freely to all his fellow men and women and tell the whole truth. Fortunately, the young researcher had expected such a result. In fact, this was the result he had been waiting for. Before he took action, the young researcher had left his last words to them in a way that only his best friends, mentors, and colleagues knew. L know that no one believed my words. No one believed that mother origin possessed intelligence and was even malicious enough to infiltrate the Tulan civilization so deeply that she could monitor and influence many of us. It doesnt matter. Let me prove it to you. Lwill secretly concoct a poison that can kill a colossus with a single drop. However, such poison does not exist. I do not have the technology to concoct poison, nor do I have the ability to come into contact with so many dangerous raw materials. Lwill only secretly stack a large number of experimental instruments in my room and concoctthem in a pretentious manner. Then, I will take a nutrient solution known as venomand fight mother original to the death. If mother original is not intelligent and is just a piece of meat, it will not be able to react to my insane actions until I successfully inject the nutrient solution into its body. If am discovered, captured, or even vaporized before I rush to mother original and lift the nutrient solution Everybody, my best friend, my most trusted mentor, and my most admired experts and scholars, you will have to consider the following two questions seriously. First, how did mother originator know that I was concocting a Fatal Venomand was going to harm it again? Second, who was it that was afraid that I would be put on trial and reveal all the doubts and speculations to all my compatriots, triggering a larger-scale discussion? Thope that you can find the answer, the truth, and the method to fight against mother antigen and restore the glory of the Tulan Civilization Chapter 1377 - The Egg of Chaos Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The young researcher had traded his life for a glimmer of hope against the mother. However, most of the people who received the message remained unmoved. They had probably been coerced by important figures and had tied their lives and futures to the spirit magnet long ago. No matter what happened, they would never give up their research on the spirit magnet. Not to mention, it would harm their research. If not, they had been living together with the mother, and unknowingly, their minds had been infiltrated. As such, they became willing puppets and ghosts Or, they were afraid of the pressure from the big shots and mother Yuan, and they were afraid of ending up like the little researcher. Or, they were greedy for the enjoyment of the hope, and they would rather live a carefree life in an illusory paradise than be exiled to the surface of the hope to face the real Turan civilization, that hellish scene. In short, faced with the little researchers fire of hope that was fueled by his life, these people fell silent and retreated. Their shadows shivered under the light of the fire. However, even if there was a slight ripple in the water, there were only a handful of successors who believed the little researchers guess and took over the flame of hope. They began to secretly collect research instruments, store experimental materials, and conduct deeper research on the mothers mucusand even the cells extracted from the mothers body. The more they studied, the more shocking and unbelievable they felt. They also secretly contacted their compatriots on the ground and gained a deeper understanding of the entire process of the transformation of the Tulan civilization from a humanto an orc. They also gradually connected the transformation of the Tulan civilization to the awakening of the mothers body, they had connected it to mother origin. Now, the researchers with the tinder in their hearts could already confirm that the unrecognizable changes that had happened to the Tulan civilization had something to do with mother origin. Mother origin had even secretly guided them and single-handedly caused the changes. Just like the young researchers back then, they had made up their minds to eradicate mother origin and bring the Tulan civilization back to the right path. It was not easy to do that. On the surface, the protomother was merely a piece of defenseless, fragile meat. It was even a Brainthat was exposed to the air without the protection of a skull. A single venom, a cluster of flames, and a bomb would be enough to blow the brain into smithereens. However, the researchers of the Tulan civilization had long discovered that the protomother cells possessed an incredible ability to divide and multiply. As long as it possessed sufficient psionic power, the mother cell could recover in an extremely short period of time no matter how severe the injury it suffered. What was even more terrifying was that in the past hundreds of years of research and cultivation, in order to maximize the mother cells power, the scientists of the Tulan civilization had grafted a large number of roots of the mandala tree onto the mother cell, this allowed it to automatically absorb energy from the underground spiritual vein. And in the process of continuously devouring and moistening the spiritual magnet, the mothers cellular form also gradually became incredibly similar to the spiritual magnets nanostructure. The original mother was only a brain. In the past few hundred years, the Tulan civilizations researchers had actually fitted four limbs to this extremely dangerous brain. They had even endowed this fragile brain with the ever-changing ability of a super magnetic fluid material! Perhaps, this was the goal of the mother of origin to lure and control the Tulan civilization. The researchers who realized this felt extremely heavy-hearted. They knew that the core area of the mother of Origins laboratory had been firmly controlled by the puppetsand ghosts. No one was allowed to bring anything that would harm the mother into the core area. The core areacontinued to expand. The mothers tentacles gradually wrapped around the entire hope. More and more experts and researchers on the hope had transformed into the mothers puppetsand Ghouls. Even the researchers with hope heard the mothers irresistible threats and seductive murmurs in the dead of night. They knew that they couldnt hide the fact that they had collected a large amount of research equipment and experimental materials for a long time. The hope wasnt a place to stay for long. The battle against mother origin would be a long-term, arduous, and extremely dangerous mission. They had to start from scratch. Thankfully, when the hope crossed into the depths of Turan Zes underground rock layer, it left behind countless space folds. Space folds were different from subterranean bubbles. They were not part of a natural geological structure, but a narrow path that led to another dimension. Even the mother mother, who had been hibernating here for tens of thousands of years, could not know the space folds that had just been born hundreds of years ago. The researchers had tured a space fold that they had accidentally discovered into a secret research base. Even though the entrance to the space fold was right next to the hope. The researchers used the space jump technology on the hope to install a Doorto the entrance. Other than the people who knew the Key, even if they stood at the Door, they would only see the smooth, mirror-like rock wall. Even if they dug three feet deep and dug hundreds of holes in the rock wall, they wouldnt be able to discover the existence of the secret research base. However, such a large-scale construction and transfer would definitely leave traces behind. Mother origin quickly discovered the existence of the rebels. Fortunately, Mother Origins strength was still quite weak at that time. In other words, there were many restrictions. After all, mother origin was only a brain. It had just woken up from its long slumber of hundreds of millions of years. It was unable to directly kill a rebel. Nor could it directly implant a clear, clear, and strong command into the brains of the puppets and the ghouls. It could only subtly make use of the emotions and desires of the puppets and ghouls to achieve its goal. Soon, the heinous crimesof the researchers were revealed to the world. When all the Tulan orcs, or more accurately, all the Tulan Orcs knew that a group of crazy fellows were lurking in the depths of the underground, trying to destroy the foundation that the Tulan civilization relied on to survive.., when they destroyed the original mother that gave them endless power and pleasure, destroyed the new social system that they abandoned their humanity in the past, and finally rebuilt it with great difficulty, all of the Tulan Orcs were furious. Those important figures who relied on the spiritual magnets of the original mother to evolve into peerless powerhouses were especially indignant. The researchers were reduced to street rats that everyone shouted at. Many of the researchers were quickly pulled out and torn into pieces by the fanatical public. There were also some who were imprisoned in the dark prison and tortured to force them to reveal information about their comrades and the base. Even though the researchers were filled with the righteousness of Save the Turan civilization. In the end, they were no match for the entire civilization that was pouring over their heads. The pressure was heavier than the billions of tons of rocks that were pressing down on the hope. The secret base was about to fall. The number of rebels who knew the truth was dwindling. Their last hope was about to be extinguished. At this time, an earth-shattering event diverted the attention of the entire Turan civilization and mother original, who was buried deep underground. The fog that surrounded Turan finally dissipated. The wall that had held back the Turan civilization for 1,000 years completely collapsed. What appeared before the eyes of all the Turan Orcs was a path that led to the north, an even warmer and more fertile vast region. The Turan Orcs had all gone crazy. A Thousand Years of hope had turned into passion. The Turan Orcs were howling, recklessly marching to the north, marching, marching! They charged into the land of Holy Light in one go. They crashed into the iron plate of the temple of Holy Light. At this moment, the Tulan Beastmen realized two things. First, they were neither the natives of the New World nor the first batch of outsiders to arrive in the New World. Long before the Tulan civilization arrived in the New World, the Holy Light Civilization had already taken root and flourished here, and they considered themselves as the Spirits of all things.. Secondly, like all kings at the top of the food chain, the Holy Light Camp held a strong sense of disdain and hostility toward the other Spirits of all things.. This was especially true for the Tulan Orcs, who had come into contact with the original mother. Oh, in the words of the Holy Light Temple, it was a race that had been Polluted.. Thats right, the Holy Light Temple had long known about the existence of the original mother. According to the propaganda of the Holy Light Shrine, there was far more than just the original mother lurking in the underground of the New World. The original mother was definitely not the Original mother earth, but the Egg of chaos, It was the seed of unspeakable evil, filth, and ugliness left behind by the terrifying demon king from the immemorial era. The holy light represented light, justice, and absolute order. Chaos represented darkness, evil, and absolute chaos. The Guardians of the Holy Light and the host of the egg of chaos would definitely have a world-shaking Battle of Destiny. There was a competition for living space and resources between them. There was also a conflict of origins and ideals. Once the flames of war were ignited, it would be impossible to extinguish it within a thousand years. Even if the Tulan Orcs were willing to give up and be as fanatical as the orcs, the even more fanatical guardians of the Holy Light would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to banish darkness, purify filth, and eradicate evil. After repelling the exploration team and expedition army sent by the Tulan civilization. The Army of the Holy Light pursued the victory and launched the first purification war. The newly-born Tulan civilization had no choice but to mobilize all its strength to fight against the temple of Holy Light, which had occupied the land of fertility and controlled more resources and population. Mother origin was secreting mucus crazily and overdrawing her life potential to produce more spiritual magnets. After helping more Tulan Orcs put on the magnificent spiritual magnets armor, it seemed to have entered a long hibernation period again. It seemed to be undergoing some kind of new breeding and evolution. It was trying to evolve from the Egg of chaosinto a more powerful form. It was capable of contending with the supreme experts of the temple of Holy Light and the power standing behind the temple of Holy Light and above the sky.. Chapter 1378 - Last Hope Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The researchers who were determined to fight against the mother of light gained valuable breathing room. However, they were also divided on how to deal with the Holy Light Temple. At first, most of the researchers agreed with the Holy Light Temples view that the Mother of Light was the Egg of Chaos that would only bring disorder, ignorance, savagery, and slaughter. Some were even ecstatic about the Holy Light Armys arrival. They risked their lives to escape the Hope and tried to contact the Holy Light Temple to use the latters power to purify the Turan. Only then would they be able to save the Turan civilization. However, they soon understood what the so-called purification meant in the context of the Holy Light Temple. Purification was death. Men, women, old and young, soldiers and civilians, whether or not by the soul of the magnet erosion, by the original mother control. As long as the light shines on the Evil spirit, death is the Holy Light Temple can give them the highest mercy, the greatest luck, and eternal peace. As the towns of Turan burned to the ground in the light of the Holy Light. Countless old, weak, women, and children were screaming in agony amidst the raging flames. The researchersperceptions had undergone a 180-degree change. If mother origin had treated the Tulan beastmen as puppets and ghouls. However, the puppets and ghouls could at least survive. Even if they were to perish, it would take thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Cooperating with the temple of Holy Light, or more accurately, surrendering to the temple of Holy Light, would result in the Tulan civilization being buried with mother origin. Killing the mother of the original was only a means. Saving the Tulan civilization was the ultimate goal of the researchers. Faced with the fact that the Tulan civilization was firmly bound to the mother of the original, they were helpless and despairing. The temple of Holy Light was not willing to listen to the researchersexplanations at all, nor was it willing to consider the possibility of separating the Tulan orcs from the mother of the original. They were only focused on exterminating the Tulan civilization, and did not care about the life and death of the Tulan civilization at all. After hesitating for a long time, the researchers could only choose to temporarily give up. They no longer sought to completely kill the original mother. Instead, they wanted to find a way to control the original mother to suppress the original mothers intelligence and consciousness so that the original mother could be used by the Tulan orcs obediently and help the Tulan Orcs resist the army of Holy Light. Without a doubt, it was a hundred times more difficult than simply killing the original mother. For thousands of years after that, the rebels seemed to have disappeared from the history of the Tulan civilization. The Tulan civilization accelerated its transformation through famine and harvest after harvest. In the constant friction with the holy light camp, they slowly formed a brand new spirit, faith, clan structure, military organization, and customs, forming a race that worshipped honor and was not afraid of death, there was also a whole set of myths and legends that went head-to-head with the Holy Light Temple. The scientists, including the MAGNETOMAGNET experts, gradually withered and turned into priests and witch doctors who didnt know what was going on. The ancient settlement, shelter, and forward base became a temple filled with mystery. The hope became the largest and most prestigious Holy Mountain Temple, and it became the burial place for heroes and warriors. However, no one knew that among the priests who were responsible for protecting the Holy Mountain Temple, the spark of hope was still being passed down in the form of Haka. In every generation of priests, there would always be a small number of people who would awaken their old memories and vaguely remember the days of the Tulan people. What kind of power had turned them into the half-human half-beast state they were today. They silently shouldered the mission of inheriting the past thousands of years. In the secret base beside the hope, the research and control of the mother original was still going on in secret. It was like a candle flame that had been burning in the darkness for thousands of years. Although it was weak, it continued to burn. 3,000 years ago, when the Holy Light Army launched the largest Purification Warin 10,000 years in an attempt to completely destroy the hope and the mother original. There was still a group of inheritors of the ancient researchers, who were still stuck in the Temple of the sacred mountainas shamans and priests. Originally, they had a chance to escape the desperate situation. With their status, no matter which clan they escaped to, they would be given preferential treatment and high status. For the sake of their mission, they decided to stay. They stayed in the hope, which was severely damaged by the Big Bang and completely isolated from the outside world, like a tomb of the living dead. Initially, a total of 17 witch doctors and priests who had awakened their ancient memories stayed behind. They were all experts in the modification of the mandala tree, the creation of the spiritual magnet, and the conduct of biochemical experiments. Using the mandala tree, which had been genetically optimized, they constructed an ecological circulation system in the secret research base that could continuously draw psionic energy from underground spiritual veins to generate fresh air and nutrients. Then, in an environment that wouldnt be disturbed for thousands of years, they started to focus on their research. They had made the right bet. The Big Bang had severely weakened the mother. It had also exposed more of the mothers characteristics and weaknesses. It had also restricted the mothers tentacles to the hope and prevented them from invading the secret research base that was so close to them. Their research went smoothly. Soon, they achieved a breakthrough that they hadnt been able to achieve in the past few hundred years. At this moment, an almost unsolvable problem appeared before everyones eyes. To analyze how mother original had used the soul magnet to erode and change the theory of the Turan ORC and reverse the process to control the soul magnet and mother original, they needed a large number of test subjects. Without a large number of experiments, it was impossible to obtain effective data. The inheritors of the sacred mission had no choice but to conduct experiments on themselves. They implanted various nanostructured spiritual magnets into their bodies. Then, they injected the suppressantthat they had made in an attempt to control the over-active spiritual magnets and interfere with the output of the human brain. Naturally, the research on suppressant could not be done overnight. The spiritual magnets that were implanted with different nanostructures repeatedly were equivalent to wearing several layers of totem armor that contained different totem power. Their flesh and soul were enduring the pulling, biting, and gnawing of different layers and natures that originated from the mother. They were like Hellfire. Many researchers couldnt withstand the inhuman torture and died of pain or explosion. Even those who survived often turned into monsters that were beyond recognition, just like the human-faced spider that led Meng Chao here. However, the suppressant that they developed had a partial effect. While their appearance became more and more deformed and ugly, they could still suppress the killing impulse brought by the spiritual magnet and clearly remember their identity, origin, and mission. For the next 3,000 years, this small research base maintained a minimum of operations. However, the number of researchers became fewer and fewer. Although they made reproduction their top priority, they tried to cultivate more Awakened, Rebels, and Successors. They also passed on their knowledge, technology, and mission through Haka. However, the ecological circulation system in the research base was too small to support a large population. They were repeatedly bitten by the out-of-control spiritual magnets, and their genes became extremely fragile and unstable. More and more researchers gave birth to abnormal stillbirths. Many people died from accidents before they could pass on their wisdom and will through haka. Finally, there was only one researcher left in the small cave. And because he repeatedly carries on the experiment in his own bodys reason, also will the life potential overdraft all exhausted. Hes dying. The fire of hope that has been burning for thousands of years is about to be extinguished. Fortunately, he finally found the Answeron his deathbed. Over the past ten thousand years, the souls of countless people who refused to be enslaved, who refused to watch their beloved civilization, the rebels, march into barbarism, ignorance, blood and darkness, seem to be at this very moment, the last researchers body. As if possessed by a god, he concocted a special drugthat targeted the mother. The suppressant could partially destroy the nanostructure of the spiritual magnet, block the transmission path of spiritual energy in the spiritual magnet, and block the brain-like neural reactions of the mother. By injecting it into his body, he could retain most of the functions of the spiritual magnet armor while suppressing the corrosion and interference of the spiritual magnet armor on the human body, ensuring the absolute control of the spiritual magnet armor on the human body. Based on repeated calculations, this researcher believed that as long as he injected a large amount of highly concentrated suppressant into the original mothers body, he would be able to firmly control this extremely mysterious archaic creature in his hands! Chapter 1379 - Miraculous Savior Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The last researcher exhausted all the remaining raw materials in the secret base and refined a suppressant that he named Hope. Then, he stored the medicine in his body and stepped out of the secret base for the first time in his life. Just like his ancestors ten thousand years ago, he went to find the mother to fight to the death. Unlike his ancestors, this time, he was not bluffing. He was carrying a real lethal weapon. However, the researchers who tried to infiltrate the Hope and enter the mothers lab through the tunnel at the bottom quickly discovered that the environment on the Hope was completely different from what his parents had told him. According to his parents, the Hope was a cold tomb. Other than them, everyone else had been killed by the shock and radiation caused by the magic explosion three thousand years ago. Even the mother had fallen into a long hibernation, her power had been weakened to the extreme. Nevertheless, the researcher noticed that the Hope had a large number of signs of biological activity. No, that was not biological activity The researcher found a large amount of magnetic polymer on the Hope. It simulated the image of the heroes and powerhouses of the Turan civilization. They could move freely, patrol, and hunt like living people wearing totem armor. That was the slaughtering statue that Meng Chao and the Wolf King had seen. This shocked and angered the researchers. After all, even though the soul magnets had the ability to change shape at will and carry out orders on their own. In essence, it was still a cold, dead thing. It was a highly sophisticated machine. It had to be attached to the flesh and blood of a carbon-based intelligent life form to maximize its effectiveness. Even if it did show a reaction similar to that of a living being. The spiritual magnet was also like a parasite that had to be attached to its host in order to survivefor a long time. In the past thousands of years, the Tulan Beastmen had created more and more powerful spiritual magnets. These spiritual magnets had also been molded into totem armors that were more and more powerful. They obediently stayed in their masters body and were summoned at the critical moment to form indestructible weapons and armor, they helped their master get through the crisis and even became the overlord. Putting aside the fact that their master had become increasingly stupid, bloodthirsty, and barbaric, it could be said that it was a perfect symbiotic relationship. Now, the spiritual magnets didnt need the flesh and blood of carbon-based intelligent life forms. In other words, they didnt need a complete carbon-based intelligent life form. They only needed the remains of carbon-based intelligent life forms, or even a tiny bit of cells, to be able to condense into an independent.., an individual that could move freely and even have self-awareness. Then, what value did the existence of the Tulan orcs have? In an instant, the researchers understood the conspiracy of the original mother. In the past three thousand years of hibernation, the original mother wasnt just healing its injuries, it was also undergoing a brand-new evolution. The Tulan Orcs were the first generation of Puppetsand Ghoststhat it had chosen when it had just awakened ten thousand years ago. However, the Tulan Orcs, who had once created a glorious civilization and possessed a strong sense of self, were clearly not the most suitable marionettes. On the contrary, the Tulan civilizations supermagnet technology contained values that were even more valuable to mother origin. Therefore, mother origin enticed the Tulan Orcs and poured the wisdom, experience, and resources of the entire civilization into the research and development of the supermagnet technology. More and more were produced, and the nanostructures became more and more sophisticated, more and more powerful spiritual magnets. When these spiritual magnets attached themselves to the Tulan Orcs in the form of totem battle armors and accumulated astronomical battle data through countless bloody battles and cruel killings, they would be able to trigger a qualitative change through quantitative changes, they would replace the Tulan Ores and become better puppets, goblins, and even the limbs of mother origin along with the mandala tree. This discovery further strengthened the belief of the researchers. If they did not destroy the conspiracy that had been brewing for ten thousand years before the mother of origin fully woke up and there was still a glimmer of hope, they would not be able to do anything about it. In another fifty years or a hundred years, when the mother of origin and its spiritual magnet armybroke out of the ground, they would be completely destroyed. The Tulan civilization would certainly face the most complete destruction. Even if there were still tulan orcs that could survive, they would be completely devoured by the totem armor on their bodies and become the origin warriors that were neither human nor ghost! This was definitely not the future of the Tulan civilization! The researchers heart was burning with raging flames. He mustered up his courage and rushed to Mother Origins laboratory with all his might. Unfortunately, although the researcher had inherited the knowledge and skills of the previous generations of researchers through haka, he was able to maintain the minimum operation of a secret research institute on his own. His body had also been strengthened and modified into a combat form. However, his combat ability was truly mediocre. His reckless actions were quickly discovered by the spiritual magnets guarding mother Origins laboratory. Although mother origin was still in hibernation and had limited strength, there were only three to five spiritual magnets that could be mobilized the slaughter statues. At most, there were seven or eight of them. However, the statues of slaughter that had absorbed the combat data of the heroes of the Tulan civilization were almost indestructible, impenetrable, and indestructible. Even if there was only one of them, it would be difficult for the researchers to deal with it, they could only run away in embarrassment. Of course, as long as the researchers injected the powerful suppressant named Hopeinto the bodies of the statues of slaughter. They can be transformed from ever-changing killing machines into real statues, even for their own use. However, the amount of medicine is limited. The researchers used up all the raw materials they could find near the secret base, and after several failed attempts, they were able to create 500 units of a powerful inhibitor. Besides, his life has come to an end. He couldnt create even one unit of Hopeanymore. With the mothers unfathomable strength, even if 500 units of Hopewere injected into the mothers body, it might not be able to completely block its brain-like neuron activity and suppress its devil-like consciousness. How could the researcher bear to waste even half a unit on a normal magnetic body? The helpless researcher had no choice but to escape the hope and return to the secret base. The awakened Mother Origins control over the magnet was limited to the hope. Once the killing statue left the hope, it would turn into broken pieces of armor or even broken pieces of mercury just like the pieces of totem armor that Chao Meng had seen in the outside world. The researcher had a precious breath of air. But he was also faced with greater despair. He could clearly feel the fire of his life extinguishing at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, the power of the original mother was increasing day by day. It would not be trapped underground forever. One day, it would wake up and lead the magnetic army to charge out of the underground and devour Turanze, engulfing the entire world! Just as the last researcher was at his wits end and was about to be trapped and die in the secret base He discovered two intruders. Meng Chao and the Wolf King. The appearance of Jackalkanus caused the researcher to feel deep despair and great fear. He could see that after the relentless erosion of time, the current Turan Orc had become even more savage and bloodthirsty than it was three thousand years ago. Its entire body was filled with the characteristics of a beast. Such a Tulan Ore would definitely not believe him, or even understand what he was talking about. It would be impossible for him to understand how advanced and brilliant the Tulan civilization was in the past. It would be even more impossible for him to help him inject the hope potioninto the original mothers body. He might even mistake the original mother for the incarnation of the ancestral spirit and worship the original mother, willingly becoming the original mothers puppet and Ghoul. However, Meng Chaos appearance surprised and delighted the researchers. Although Meng Chaos black hair and black eyes seemed to be different from the original Tulan people in the distant memories. But those memories had long been distorted and distorted after countless Hakaover ten thousand years. The researchers were not sure if Meng Chao was actually his compatriot. But even if he was not his compatriot, based on Meng Chaos relatively slim figure and the bifurcated ends of his limbs, his ten fingers were free, independent, flexible, and flexible, as well as the sparse hair on Meng Chaos body and so on.., it was obvious that Meng Chao came from a highly developed civilization that was adept at using complex machinery. Regardless of whether this civilization was friendly or malicious. It was completely different from the Tulan civilization that had degenerated to the age of the clan and was about to eat raw meat and drink blood. Moreover, the researchers believed that such a civilization would never be willing to be enslaved by the original mother. Even better, the researchers knew that Meng Chao was definitely not a holy light human, nor was he a vassal race that submitted to the Holy Light Temple. Even though the Holy Light tribe had many carbon-based humanoid intelligent life forms,. The Holy Light Tribe also had different hair and eye colors. However, they had never appeared before, and it was impossible for them to have black hair and black eyes. Therefore, the researcher gathered his final strength and ventured into the hope again. He tried to bring Meng Chao and the Wolf King to his secret research base before the killing statues could react. Unfortunately, mother origins infiltration of the hope was deeper than the researchers had imagined. Mother origin had tampered with the Hopes psionic energy transmission pipeline. When Meng Chao and the Wolf King tried to leap out of Mother Origins control, they fell into the psionic energy transmission pipeline and were blown into the depths of the hope by the high temperature and high pressure. They watched helplessly as Meng Chao and the Wolf King fell into mother Origins bloody mouth. The researcher fell into despair again. He had even prepared a Will,which was all the information that had just been transmitted to the depths of Meng Chaos brain. It condensed everything he remembered about the Tulan civilization, as well as the history of this once glorious civilization, how it had fallen into darkness step by step. He planned to seal this Willand the Hope Potiontogether. Then, he would destroy the secret research base. He only hoped that one day, the descendants of the Tulan Orcs would survive and find the ruins of the secret research base. They would find the willand Hope Potionbefore the original mother. He didnt expect Meng Chao to make a bloody path out of the original mothers trap and appear in front of the researchers again! Chapter 1380 - Courage That Only Belonged to Humans Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The true Turan people never believed in gods. Rather, the memories, wisdom, and courage that we inherited from our ancestors through Haka were our gods, our ancestral spirits. However, the moment you reappeared, I felt from the bottom of my heart that there was a god, the embodiment of the Turan civilizations true existence, protecting and guiding me in the dark, guarding my last hope. There was no one more suitable than an outsider who did not belong to the Holy Light faction to help the Turan civilization complete its mission and save us as well as itself. Thats why I did not hesitate to expose myself and bring you here, telling you and giving you everything I had. This is the story of the Turan civilization, and it is also the story of usall the rebels who refused to submit, who refused to be enslaved, who refused to fall forever into ignorance and slaughter. Thope that after listening to this story, you will understand that the mother of origin is not only a threat to the Tulan civilization, but also a fatal threat to all the civilizations living on this planet. If we do not stop it within a hundred years, once this incomparably terrifying brainuses the spiritual magnet to create sufficiently powerful and numerous limbsthat can charge out of the ground, the entire planet will become its delicious meal, and all the intelligent life on the planet will become its plaything. My life has come to an end. Tcan no longer provide you with any help. Then, I wish you all the best, stranger friend. Twish you success in defeating Mother Origin and helping the Tulan civilization get rid of the ten thousand years of ignorance and chaos. Twish that your civilization will not repeat the mistakes of the Tulan civilization and become a hell where the strong prey on the weak and the victor becomes king. Twish that you will not fall into the sight of the temple of holy light and be purifiedinto ashes by the Burning Holy Light. Twish that you will flourish and prosper on this mysterious planet and find the truth behind the planet. What exactly is the so-called transmigration? What kind of power has brought so many civilizations together? Who are we? Where Are We Going? As the voice grew weaker and weaker,. The crystal-clear metal plate in front of Meng Chaos eyes gradually became dull and turbid. It was as if it had been carved out of crystal and turned into bronze. Spots of copper rust quickly grew on the bronze. Under the corrosion of the copper rust, the metal plate quickly broke into pieces. It turned into billions of streams of light and rushed into Meng Chaos brain. It was as if Meng Chao was drifting along with the waves in a surging flood. The scene before his eyes was full of illusions and bizarre scenes and sounds. Most of the content was the strange-looking researchers carrying out long, boring, and dangerous experiments, fiddling with a dazzling array of experimental instruments, and a colorful, mysterious liquid filled with radiation. There were also algorithms and formulas. There were hundreds of times more than the formulas carved on the wall. They were densely packed and complex, like countless little bugs dancing after getting drunk, all drilling into Meng Chaos brain cells. Meng Chao knew that this was the last researcher of the Tulan civilization. Through Haka, they had transmitted to him the experimental logs and research data of ten thousand years. Even though he had cultivated to the divine realm, the toughness of his brain was a hundred times stronger than that of an ordinary earthling. However, as a modern Homo sapiens, he naturally lacked the ability to haka. This kind of enlightened data transmission was like a torture aimed at the brain. Meng Chao could only clench his teeth. He struggled with all his might in the torrent of information, trying to surface from the whirlpool. An unknown amount of time passed. It was so long that he almost thought that he was a Tulan researcher who was born and died in a secret research base in a trance. His consciousness finally rose to the surface of the water. Hu Meng Chao suddenly sat up from the hibernation chamber. Everything that had happened a moment ago was like a dream. However, in the depths of his brain, countless pieces of information had indeed been added information that was enough to make an explosive breakthrough in a civilization and was invaluable. Meng Chao took a deep breath and barely suppressed the thought that his brain was about to explode like a volcano. He crawled out of the hibernation chamber and staggered toward the cabin where the human-faced spider was. He saw an unbelievable scene. In the hibernation chamber filled with nutrient fluids, the last researcher of the Tulan civilization had burnt out his life. He smiled and was disintegrating. In his short life, he had injected various poisons, drugs, corrosive liquids, and different nanostructures of spiritual magnets into his body countless times to test different versions of inhibition drugs. These poisons, drugs, and liquid-like metallic substances had long corroded his body until it was riddled with holes and on the verge of collapse. It was thanks to his tenacious willpower that he was able to hold on until today. Only now, after handing over the heavy burden, could he finally get rid of all anxiety, pain, and despair, and return to the brilliant and prosperous Tulan civilization from ten thousand years ago. His body disintegrated before Meng Chaos eyes at a speed visible to the naked eye. The poisons, medicines, and spiritual magnets that had accumulated in the depths of his cells exploded uncontrollably, causing his flesh and blood to bloom to the extreme like bunches of extremely brilliant flowers. In the hibernation chamber where hundreds of flowers bloomed, he used the last of his strength to raise his tail. The huge scorpion tail slowly bloomed like a crab claw chrysanthemum, revealing a syringe carved out of crystal and embedded with a metal coil. The medicine pouch at the back of the syringe was filled with crystal clear, faintly emitting a fluorescent green potion. The last researcher of the Tulan civilization delivered the syringe to Meng Chao. Meng Chaos expression was solemn. He took half a step forward and took the syringe with both hands. I should remember your name. Meng Chao spoke in ancient Tulan. Through haka, he had roughly grasped the pronunciation characteristics of ancient Tulan. Even though the tongue and the overlapping sounds were still stuttering. At the very least, it was much smoother than his past self and many of the current witch doctors and priests. The tail that sent out the suppressant was relieved. After slightly curling up and waving goodbye to Meng Chao, it slowly sank into the hibernation cabin. After a moment of silence, the last voice of the researcher came from the hibernation cabin: Asha Meng Chao knew that Asha was the name of the three moons of Tulans mother planet the smallest of the three sisters and the one furthest away from the mother planet. Because of its mass, size, and orbit, Asha had always been the dimmest little sister of the three sisters on the night of Tulans mother planet. Even the twinkling stars could steal her brilliance. However, on the coldest days of winter, when the long night was about to pass and the dawn had yet to arrive, Asha would move to a very unique orbit and angle, just enough to reflect the brilliance of the star perfectly, at that moment, it became incomparably bright, resplendent, and brilliant. It could practically illuminate the hearts of all the Tulan people who were suffering in darkness and cold on Tulans mother planet. Every time they saw ashashining brightly, the ancient Tulan people knew that the harsh winter that had frozen everything was about to end. A good day where everything was revived and full of vitality was about to arrive. Therefore, in the ancient Turan language, Ashameant Hope.. Chao Meng didnt know whether the final researcher was introducing his name, repeating the name of the inhibition drug to Chao Meng, or reminding Chao Meng not to forget the Holy Mountain Temple the mission in the depths of the hope. Chao Meng only knew that there was still time. Before the destruction, there was still hope! He took half a step back and bowed slightly to the blooming hibernation pod. Even though they came from different worlds, different planets, and different civilizations. They certainly had different standpoints and different interests. But no matter what, the last researcher of the Tulan civilization, and his ancestors who were unwilling to be ignorant and enslaved, who were struggling to find a way to survive in the caves deep underground, deserved Meng Chaos identity as an Earthling, this was the most sincere respect. Compared to the high-level orcs today, the so-called Courageof bullying the weak and killing each other. What these researchers showed was the true courage the courage that belonged to Humansand not Beasts.. Meng Chao held the Hope Potiontightly in his hand. Even though he was separated by the crystal medicine pouch, he could feel a mysterious and powerful force flowing through his palm and seeping into his internal organs, limbs, and meridians. The totem armor that was about to move a moment ago immediately became silent and docile. Meng Chaos consciousness seemed to be able to flow into the depths of the spiritual magnet that formed the totem armor along with the mysterious power in the hope medicine, exploring, suppressing, and controlling every nanostructure. It was only at this moment that he finally managed to perfectly control this totem armor that contained endless power in his hands. As he felt his power increase exponentially, his degree of control did not weaken at all. On the contrary, he felt like he was at his fingertips. Satisfied, Meng Chao grinned. He began to think about the Missionentrusted to him by the last researcher of the Tulan civilization. Combining Meng Chaos memories from his previous life and what he found in the hidden fog domain, the monster civilizations base camp, the last researcher was right. Suppressing the motherwasnt just the mission of the Tulan civilization. It was also the mission of the Dragon City civilization. Because these things werent just lurking underground in Tulan ze it was unknown whether they should be called the mother, the Mother Fragment, or the Egg of Chaos. Since these ghostly things all originated from the super carbon-based biological motherof the immemorial era, there must be a mysterious and inconceivable connection between them. Perhaps, they could even be reunited.., they could return to the terrifying form of the primordial era, which could cover the sky and cover the sun and extend their tentacles into the atmosphere. Dragon City and Tulanze were very close to each other. They were like grasshoppers on the same rope. No matter if the terrifying existences in the egg of chaos were born, matured, or broken out of the ground. Or if the temple of Holy Light was the first to sweep away everything that was contaminated with the aura of chaos before the egg of chaos completed its evolution. The Dragon City civilization would be the second sacrifice after the Tulan civilization.. Chapter 1381 - The Truth About Future Wars Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation If thats the case, the Jackal Kanus in my previous life did not obtain the legacy of the ancestral spirits but magic power from the mother of origin or the Egg of Chaos. And the reason why the other party bestowed him with unparalleled power and helped him evolve from a jackal into a Doomsday Wolf was clearly malicious. According to what the researcher said and everything Ive observed, the spirit magnet has the ability to collect, analyze, and run battle data. The richer the battle data entered into the spirit magnet, the stronger the spirit magnets independence and combat ability become. It can even be strong enough to break away from carbon-based life forms, operate on its own, and hunt freely. Thats not something incredible. In Dragon City, scientists have long developed various kinds of intelligent war machines, such as armed drones and spider chariots that carry the brain nerves of monsters, and so on. The research on artificial intelligence, unmanned piloting, automatic navigation, locking, and attack has also come out in an endless stream and is improving day by day. As long as sufficient data is stored, the armed drone attack group of Dragon City can completely be like a swarm of bees with life, carrying out an ever-changing attack on the targetthe more data is input into the drone, the stronger the vitality of the drone. If the totem armor condensed from the spirit magnet is a drone Meng Chao was shocked. He guessed part of the mother origins purpose. As expected, this malicious mother of origin fragment helped the Turan people evolve the supermagnet into a spirit magnet on the surface, with the generosity and kindness of Mother Earth. In reality, it turned all the Turan orcs into its data collector. Through the totem armor condensed by the spirit magnets, the Turan orcs desire to kill was stimulated, and the research ability of the Turan civilization was destroyed. Through the blooming and bearing of the mandrake tree, the harvest and famine of the Turan civilization were controlled, causing the population of the Turan civilization to explode time and time again. The problem of the lack of resources caused them to choose between killing each other and expanding outward. They had no other option but to make a choice. And whether the Turan orcs chose to cannibalize or expand There would be long-lasting wars and endless battles like the hell of Asura. Mountains of corpses and seas of blood were piled up in Picturesque Orchid Lake time and time again. The mother, on the other hand, could take the opportunity to collect a large amount of combat data and silently build its army of spirit magnets deep underground! The Wolf King in my previous life must have been chosen by the mother for this purpose, right? Becoming the Doomsday Wolf and starting a war between worlds, regardless of whether the Turan civilization won or lost, the mother could delay time and complete its final evolution on one hand. On the other hand, it could collect more battle data and evolve into a more perfect battle form. It was always in an invincible position, and it would only lose a few pawns at most. No, the mother of origins chess piece is not just the Turan civilization. After being enlightened, Meng Chaos brain became more open and clearer. Many memory fragments of his previous life, which had been vague before, were now like crystal shells in a clear stream. Every pattern on them was still vivid in his mind. When I think about it carefully, it is not unreasonable that the Dragon City civilization in my previous life was called an Extraordinary Disaster. At that time, Dragon City was firmly under the control of the nine mega corporations. The bigwigs from the mega corporations had wealth and power that ordinary people could not accumulate even after thousands of years of struggle. However, they would only drive the ordinary people into the Land of Holy Light under the pretense of fighting for the earth and for the human beings. However, most of the gains from sacrificing countless people were divided by these high and mighty figures and used for their own cultivation and the cultivation of their descendants. What the ordinary people get is nothing more than a little of the leftovers. The crueler the war, the higher the realm of the big figures, the stronger their power, the more unshakable their rule over Dragon City will be, and the easier it will be for their voices to be converted into the will of the entire civilization. The ordinary people will be more miserable, weaker, and more stretched. Their lives will be in danger, and they will be less able to think about whether or not a small city can conquer the entire Other World. In this way, the big shots will have more reason to command the ordinary people to launch a new round of war. This is because only by conquering the entire Other World, can our civilization usher in an incomparably beautiful future! Hehe. In my previous life, I was also inspired by the deafening roars of the bigwigs who had stepped into the Deity Realm as if they were gods descending from heaven. My blood was boiling, and I became a Ghost Assassin in a daze. I thought that I could protect my family, protect my home, and create a brand-new future. Ultimately, I was reduced before the bigwigs who were high and mighty. They kept plundering resources, improving their strength, and consolidating their power. In the end, only my family, my home, and the future were ushered in Everything else was destroyed! Such a Dragon City might seem to have advanced technology and abnormal prosperity, but in the shadow of excessive brilliance, it is no different from Picturesque Orchid Lake, which was divided into military nobles and rat people! No, Dragon City should not be like this. At the very least, the people who worked hard to build Dragon City, brick by brick, would never want to see Dragon City become so rich and poor, with the strong and the weak differentiated, with the strong preying on the weak, and the winner being king. When Dragon City first crossed over, those soldiers who jumped into the flood without hesitation for the safety of millions of citizens would never want Dragon City to become like this. In the past half a century, in order to create a better tomorrow, the martyrs who fought against monsters, zombies, viruses, famines, the lost ones all kinds of natural and man-made disasters to the last moment of their lives, would never want their homes to be built and watered by their blood to meet its end in such a humiliating way. When did Dragon City deviate from its original track? When did those big shots who controlled absolute force stop wholeheartedly defending the interests of Dragon City and put their own interests, their families interests, and the mega corporations interests first? Are the big shots from Dragon City the same as the Doomsday Wolf and orcs in my previous life, who were unwittingly corrupted by the Egg of Chaos and turned into puppets, ghouls, and monsters in human skin? The answer was self-evident. Although the Monster War had ended, the monsters were far from being wiped out. In other words, it was easy to defeat the monsters in the mountains. However, it was almost impossible to completely destroy the monsters in peoples hearts. If the Dragon City civilization, like the Turan civilization, was corroded and even controlled by the Egg of Chaos, then there was a reasonable explanation for another thing that Meng Chao could not figure out. That was why the Holy Light Temple used space-based orbital weapons to launch a devastating attack on Dragon City. Although Meng Chao did not know the principle of space-based orbital weapons and the true face, he knew that launching such a strike would inevitably consume astronomical resources and cost a terrible price. It should be known that the Ancients during the ancient war only fell on the surface of the planet, and the mother drove countless monsters to form the Tower of Babel. When they tried to advance beyond the atmosphere, they made up their minds and used space-based orbital weapons to blast the mother into pieces. That attack completely destroyed the entire planets ecosystem. It turned the planets surface into a barren hell for the next tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years. Although the mother was blasted into pieces, leaving only the last few seeds of life, it fell into a long hibernation. However, the Ancients could no longer use the planet to reproduce and continue their civilization. By now, the Ancients had vanished into thin air. Even if the Holy Light Temple was able to touch a part of the Ancients power, it was bound to be thousands of miles away from the real Ancients. Meng Chao did not believe that the mortal bodies of the Holy Light Temple could mobilize the space-based orbital weapons left by the Ancients at will. Over the past ten thousand years, the Turan orcs had attacked the Land of Holy Light numerous times. The Holy Light faction had also launched many purification wars against the Turan orcs. However, Picturesque Orchid Lake, including the Holy Mountain temple, had never suffered a destructive attack from space-based orbital weapons. If they launched the space-based orbital attacks, which the Holy Light Temple called Gods punishment, it would really be easy. The Turan civilization had already suffered hundreds and thousands of Gods punishment. By the time Dragon City welcomed Gods punishment, the main forces of the Turan orcs had been completely wiped out. The Chaos faction had also fallen apart. Dragon Citys civilization had become a spent force. It was simply impossible to contend with the Holy Light faction, which controlled 80% of the resources in the entire Other World by itself. The Holy Light factions soldiers could crush Dragon City and raze it to the ground with conventional tactics. Why did they have to launch a space-based orbital attack? One should know that this ultimate weapon, which was more brutal than a strategic nuclear attack, could not distinguish between friend and foe! At that time, innumerable Holy Light faction troops were deployed on the periphery of the battle line surrounding Monster Mountain Range. The warriors from the Holy Light Temple also often broke into Dragon City and started street battles. Meng Chao conservatively estimated that while the space-based orbital weapons destroyed Dragon City, at least hundreds of thousands of Holy Light troops were also instantly annihilated, disappearing from the world. Was it necessary to use such extreme methods and pay such a heavy price just to exterminate a doomed army? Unless The target of the space-based orbital weapons was not actually Dragon City, at least not entirely. In addition to destroying Dragon Citys civilization, what the Holy Light Temple wanted to destroy more was the Egg of Chaos that had been hiding in the depths of Dragon City and had fled there from the underground of Picturesque Orchid Lake! Chapter 1382 - Reloading to Go Into Battle Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao suddenly understood. He felt that he was gradually getting closer to the truth of Dragon Citys destruction in his previous life. He also realized that the ultimate battle between the Chaos faction and the Holy Light faction was inevitable and doomed. Even if he could persuade the bigwigs of Dragon City to give up the idea of attacking the Land of Holy Light in this life, the Holy Light Temple would not let go of those who had black hair, as well as black eyes, and were suspected to be contaminated by the Egg of Chaos. Purification or destruction was the only path that the Holy Light Temple had given them. If the Holy Light and Chaos, which represented the remaining power of the Ancients and the mother respectively, were still fighting for billions of years, what about the Earthlings, the Turans, the Holy Light humans, the elves, the dwarfs, the liches, the Ice Giants, the abyssfolk and the carbon-based intelligent races that were obviously not born on this planet? Could it be that the Holy Light and Chaos summoned soldiers or chess pieces to this planet? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. A scene appeared in front of his eyes subconsciously. With the boundless sea of stars as the background and a vibrant azure planet as the chessboard, a hazy golden ball of light and light misty tentacles sat on each side of the chessboard. Earthlings, Turan orcs, Holy Light humans, elves, dwarfs, giants, ogres They were all pieces carved into different shapes on the blood-stained chessboard. The golden ball of light released a round of light flames. The tentacles of the fog danced wildly. Accompanied by soul-stirring ripples, the chess pieces on the chessboard were injected with powerful momentum. Following the predetermined path of the two sides, they crashed fiercely towards the chess pieces on the opposite side. Every collision on the chessboard. It was very likely to represent an epic-level battle in which both sides had invested a total of one million soldiers and suffered hundreds of thousands of casualties. No Meng Chao did not like the scene very much. He also did not like anything that was superior to humans and thought that it could control their fates, whether it was the Holy Light, Chaos, or some other existence with the name of God and Devil! I dont know if I can change the future and save Dragon City or not. But one thing is certain. We Earthlings, no matter if we win or lose, or even face the ultimate destruction, we have to fight to the death as chess players instead of chess pieces for our fate! Meng Chao grasped the Hope Potion tightly. He did not know how effective the inhibition potion, which had gathered the last research team of the Turan civilization for ten thousand years, would be, or whether it could completely suppress the Egg of Chaos and prevent it from evolving into a Demon King of Terror. But judging from the Egg of Chaos reaction, it should be effective. Otherwise, the mother or the Egg of Chaos would not have had to play so many tricks inside the Holy Mountain temple to prevent Meng Chao and the Wolf King from getting in touch with the last researcher, and the only Hope Potion. No, it was not the only one. The last researcher had only concocted the final 500 units of the super-concentrated suppressant. However, he had already transmitted the method of concocting the potion, including a large number of the Turan civilizations scientific research results, to the depths of Meng Chaos brain using a similar method of enlightenment. Meng Chao was not a Turan orc or a Neanderthal. Naturally, he could not instantly become an outstanding biochemical expert and researcher through Haka. He just swallowed the dates and memorized the astronomical information in his head. Nevertheless, he knew a lot of the most excellent researchers in Dragon City. Whether it was the ancient ruins research center, Lei Zongchaos subordinates, the Red Dragon Army, the research department, or even his own Superstar company, there was no lack of top experts in genetic research, biochemical modulation, and magnetic fluid technology. Meng Chao believed that as long as he could present all the complicated formulas and algorithms in his brain to their eyes, they would be overjoyed. They would definitely be intoxicated. At that time, not only would they be able to create more Hope Potions, they would even be able to help the people of Dragon City make explosive breakthroughs in the field of genetic technology and magnetic fluids, bringing about a leap in the entire civilization! If I can really create more Hope Potions, then the problem of the monsters lurking in Dragon City can be easily solved! Meng Chao thought, Since the monster mastermind in Dragon City and the mother of origin in the underground of Picturesque Orchid Lake are both fragments of the mother from the ancient era, or rather, they are the two remaining seeds of life after the mother disintegrated, then they must have very similar physiological structures and neural mechanisms. As long as the Hope Potion can block the reactions in the mother of origins brain neurons, it will certainly block similar activity in the monster mastermind. Once that happens, not only will I be able to disperse and destroy the remaining power of the monster mastermind that has invaded Lu Siyas body and the bodies of more people of Dragon City, but Ill also be able to absorb the monster masterminds remaining power. Imight even be able to completely digest and absorb its remaining power and use it for my own purposes! Meng Chaos eyes shone. A path of hope seemed to appear in front of him, one that could carve a bloody trail out of the gap between the Holy Light and Chaos. With hope, he appeared at the edge of the Holy Mountain temple again, above the bottomless rift. His gaze on the Holy Mountain temple was completely different from before. Earlier, the Holy Mountain had been like a three-dimensional labyrinth that was surrounded by dense fog. Once he entered the labyrinth, he would be left with no choice but to be slaughtered. He would even be turned into a chess piece by a mysterious force. At that moment, the memories of the last researcher, his parents and grandparents, and even those from ten thousand years ago, when the Hope was still under construction, kept flashing before his eyes. It made his pupils turn into two razor-sharp scalpels. They were able to delve deeper and deeper into the complex structure of the Holy Mountain temple. Once again, a crystal-clear virtual model of the Holy Mountain temple appeared in Meng Chaos mind. This time, the size and precision of the virtual model were ten times greater than before. There was a straight tube that looked like an elevator shaft at the center of the virtual model. Meng Chao knew that right below the tube was the Chaos mothers laboratory! At that moment, the other side of the rift was empty. The Wolf King. who had been wandering outside the Holy Mountain temple a moment ago, as well as the killing statues, had all disappeared. Meng Chaos mind raced, and he immediately realized that they had entered the mother of origins laboratory. According to the last researcher, the mother of origin has yet to fully recover, awaken, and complete its evolution. Although its power is strong, there are a lot of limitations. The slaughter statues were completely made of spirit magnets. Although their combat ability is extremely strong, their range of activity is limited. They can only serve as guards of the Holy Mountain temple for the time being. The mother of origin still needs a living orc expert to act as the Puppet King, Only then can it carry out its will in the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. After waiting for three thousand years, it finally got a puppet candidate as talented as Jackal Kanus, who has unlimited potential. The mother of origin naturally wont waste time and let him confront me across space. After discovering that Ive been dragged into the secret research base by the human-faced spider and being unable to catch up for the time being, the mother of origin naturally summoned the Wolf King to its lair to carry out the modulation from the jackal to the Doomsday Wolf! This wont do. I have to sneak into the laboratory to stop the Wolf King before hes completely controlled by the mother of origin! Meng Chao took a deep breath. His legs, which were covered by his totem armor, instantly expanded. After the suppression of the Hope Potion, the spirit magnet that had condensed into his totem armor obediently followed his blood vessels and spirit flames to adjust its nanostructure. A large number of micron-sized spirit energy transmission tubes were instantly formed inside the spirit magnet, allowing Meng Chaos spirit flames to be released from the ends of his legs unimpeded. They turned into two clusters of light that were even more dazzling than the tail flames of a rocket. Boom! Boom! Meng Chao no longer concealed his existence. An astonishing boom erupted between his feet and the rock wall. After leaving two craters that were more than a meter in diameter on the rock wall that was emitting a metallic luster, Meng Chao tured into a whistling cannonball and swallowed the distance of the entire canyon in an instant. He crashed into the Holy Mountain temple again. Egg of Chaos, Im coming! Meng Chao landed heavily on the ground. Rustling sounds rang out from all around. It seemed that countless snakes, insects, rats, and ants made of spirit magnets were fleeing in panic and reporting to their master. The mother of origin must have sensed that he had arrived again. However, there were no more statues of slaughter around. Obviously Meng Chao and the Wolf King had seen tens of thousands of slaughter statues that made up the Spirit Magnet Army on the high platform within the Holy Mountain temple. However, the vast majority of these slaughter statues were just statues. They were still growing, condensing, and evolving. Under their lifelike shells, their internal structures were still incomplete, and they needed more spirit nourishment, as well as the pouring of massive amounts of combat data. Only then could they gain the ability to move freely and slaughter wantonly. The only ones that could truly hunt freely were the few slaughter statues such as Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. Meng Chao had rejected the mother of origins temptation, and he was determined to find the human-faced spider to investigate. The only ones that the mother of origin could send out to hunt him now were three to five slaughter statues that had yet to be completed. Meng Chao estimated that, for the time being, this was the mother of origins limit. Of course, the mother of origin had already obtained the puppet she wantedJackal Kanus. Therefore, it did not need to use the slaughter statues to make things appear mysterious. Instead, it could deploy seven to eight slaughter statues with mobility and combat ability into the elevator shaft that led to the laboratory, blocking the entire passage. Sure, Meng Chao had already broken through to the Deity Realm and had the help of his totem armor that had been tempered by the Hope Potion. Even so, he would have to destroy the seven to eight statues of slaughter in the dark and narrow elevator shaft, which was the enemys home ground. It was still an impossible mission. Thankfully, Meng Chao still had helpers Chapter 1383 - Adding to the Chaos Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Lion King and the Tiger King have arrived! Meng Chao prostrated on the ground with his right ear close to the ground. The spirit magnet attached to his ear immediately opened up like a small radar station, searching for all the information from the deck and the depths of the cabin wall. After breaking through to the Deity Realm, Meng Chaos senses had been extremely sharp, especially in the dark and silent underground environment. Even the slightest vibration could not escape his hearing system. The Lion King and Tiger King, who were leading a large group of people and were full of killing intent, did not have the habit of restraining their breathing and tiptoeing. After they entered the Holy Mountain temple, Meng Chao naturally heard their footsteps, which were too heavy due to their excitement. Chao Meng could even tell the difference in footsteps between the furious Lion Warrior and the Tiger Warrior due to their different sizes and walking habits. From this, he could determine their number and position. In addition, the last researcher had implanted the Three-dimensional structure map of the Hopeinto Chao Mengs brain before he died. He immediately added dozens of bright spots to the crystal clear model of the temple in his mind. Wait, judging from the sound of footsteps, it was not only the furious Lion Warrior and the Fierce Tiger Warrior. There were also some jackal warriors. There were even two Cheetah Warriors. The cheetah race was the best sprinting champion and surprise hunter. In order to speed up to the limit in an instant, they had sacrificed a lot of their body structure. There was a thick layer of meat pads on the soles of their feet, and they walked almost silently like shadows. If Meng Chao had not broken through to the godly state, it would have been difficult for him to capture the tracks of these two leopards. One of them was naturally the Ice storm., Meng Chao was already familiar with the sound of her footsteps. However, why did her footsteps sound much heavier than usual? Thats right. She carried the ancient Dream Saintess on her back and bore the weight of two people alone. Who was the other leopard? Also, how did the ice storm fall into the control of the Lion King and Tiger King? Logically speaking, even if she took a detour to reach the Scarlet Mountain Peak, heard the explosion of the strength Angel from afar, and discovered the Lion King and Tiger Kings large group of people.., there was no reason for her to continue charging forward, resulting in her being caught by accident, right? Meng Chaos mind raced. He felt that the reason why the Lion King and Tiger King could break into the sacred mountain temple so quickly was probably related to the ice storm. After all, the ice storm had a lot of information about the temple of the sacred mountain that even JackalKanus didnt have. If it was only Meng Chao and the Wolf King, they would definitely have a headache over the arrival of the Lion King and the Tiger King. Right now, the biggest headache should be the Mother of origin egg of chaos. As expected, Meng Chao heard a very subtle Chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-chisound near the footsteps of the Lion and Tiger Warriors. The spiritual magnets must be flowing and condensing in the dark, preparing to play tricks. It sounds like mother origin is trying to distract the troops of the Lion King and the Tiger King to buy time so that she can complete the modulation of the Wolf King and turn Hu Langinto a Doomsday Wolf, completely becoming its puppet Meng Chao thought to himself, by the way, if I can let the troops of the Lion King and the Tiger King visit the warehouseand the museumfull of bones and fossils of fierce beasts, then I can see the dense murals carved on the cabin walls, and then I can see the awe-inspiring army of spiritual magnets. The lion and tiger warriors who dont know the truth will definitely think that all of this is the work of their ancestors. They will even mistakenly think that the army of spiritual magnets is the ancestors who have been resurrected, and mother origin is the supreme and irredeemable sacred ancestral spirit. Once their underdeveloped brains are implanted with such a preconceived idea, it will be much easier for mother origin to corrode and control them mentally. Perhaps, after mother origin finishes the modulation of the Wolf King, she will continue to modulate the Lion King and the Tiger King and turn them into the most loyal and capable assistants of the Doomsday Wolf! After realizing Mother Origins scheme, Meng Chao naturally could not let it succeed easily. Mother origin is still not fully awake at the moment. Its modulation, control, and calculation abilities are rather limited. The JackalKanus is also an unruly and ambitious person. He also possesses wisdom and logical thinking abilities that far surpass that of the ordinary Tulan Orcs. He would never be so naive as to believe that mother origin is really the so-called Ancestral Spirit. Mother origin must mobilize all her strength and pay a great price if she wants to turn the wolf king into a puppet. In other words, right now is mother Origins weakest moment. If I were to send the anxious, roaring lions and Tigers to mother Yuan at the same time, what kind of interesting things would happen? Meng Chao grinned. He had to admit that changing the future was indeed a very difficult thing. It often led to unpredictable and chaotic situations. Since that was the case, he might as well give up on the treatment and mate the situation even more chaotic! Meng Chao closed his eyes. From the coordinates of the model of the temple in his mind to the laboratory of mother origin at the bottom of the temple, a thin and burning red line immediately appeared. His right arm also followed the attack trajectory of the thin and long red line. It was raised high like a train cannon that had locked onto its target. Under the surging of the life magnetic field like a tornado, the spiritual magnetic body attached to his right arm, which was suppressed by the Hope Potion, changed three times in total. The first time, the spiritual magnetic body suddenly expanded, making Meng Chaos right arm almost a round thicker. From the fine starlight embedded in the black armor, a light more dazzling than the sun burst out, turning the entire arm into a golden torch. The second time, the Golden Flames blossomed like a flower, adding a mysterious and complex spirit pattern to the entire arm armor. The spirit pattern seemed to have a life of its own, continuously intersecting and condensing into one offensive spiritual magnetic field after another, it was as if ten heavy artillery shells had been stacked on top of a train cannon, all ready to be fired. The third time, a large amount of spiritual magnetic bodies surged out from Meng Chaos body like a tide towards his right arm. Not only did it make his right arm more majestic and majestic, the spirit patterns also became more exquisite and lively. Even his iron fist.., had become a peerless weapon that could destroy everything, as if the demon subduing pestle and shield machine had merged together. Boom! Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom! When Meng Chaos right arm had expanded to its limit, it was almost thicker than his body under the enhancement of the spiritual magnet. Meng Chao let out an even more violent battle roar than that of the Tulan Beastmen, sending the power of a flood and a fierce beast into the depths of the deck beneath his feet. A golden pillar of light shot out from his right arm that was smashing towards the deck. After being eroded by ten thousand years of time, the already fragile deck was instantly pierced through. No, it wasnt just one layer, nor was it three, five, or seven, or eight layers. Meng Chaos fist force was like a flood breaking through a levee. It blasted through more than ten layers of the deck, creating a bottomless hole beneath his feet! The entire temple of sacred mountain was shaking. It was as if an injured beast was violently convulsing. The ventilation pipes and the spiritual energy transmission pipes in the surroundings all increased the velocity of the flow. Rumbling noises were like the wails and roars of ferocious beasts. Meng Chao turned a deaf ear to them. Before the temple of sacred mountain or mother origin could react, he jumped into the hole and descended more than ten floors in one breath. He sneaked into no, he even broke into the core area of the Temple of Sacred Mountain. His momentum was like thunder. Even if mother Yuan had increased the speed of the ventilation tubes and the spiritual energy transmission tubes in time and covered it up with deafening noise. Lion King and Tiger King, who were on the level of the battle groupand whose cultivation was comparable to the divine level of Dragon City, must have heard Meng Chaos wanton destruction inside the temple of Sacred Mountain. They must have also heard the weakness of the temple of Sacred Mountain. However, it was not enough. Meng Chao added fire and anger to the hearts of the Lion King and Tiger King! Meng Chao tried hard to hold back his laughter. He recalled the voice, Aura, way of speaking, and the frequency of the life magnetic field of Jackalkanus in his mind. For some reason, he found that there were many similarities between him and the Wolf King. The way the two sides used their strength, their fighting philosophy, and even the frequency of the life magnetic field had the same effect. After dealing with the original mother Meng Chao would definitely find the wolf king to figure out this problem. As for now, he would first let him make use of this.. Using psionic energy to stimulate muscle fibers and nerve endings, Meng Chao adjusted his vocal cords and throat muscles slightly. He made sure that he could imitate the Wolf Kings voice to the point of perfection. Then, he took a deep breath, faced the hole above his head, and howled into the sky. It was as if Jackalkanus had been injected with some kind of powerful energy and was undergoing purification and rebirth. He could not help but howl when he was in extreme pain and exhilaration that could not be described with words, it was the kind of howl that he made. Fueled by the surging spiritual energy, his Wolf How!shook the entire temple. It echoed in every pathway, every warehouse, and every area that mother origin had carefully designed for a long time. Although it is impossible for Meng Chao to imitate the voice of the Wolf King to the exact same degree. But he believes the Lion King and Tiger King, consumed by rage and driven by greed, will not care about such details. Hearing such an ear-piercing howl, they would certainly throw away all the clues carefully designed by the original mother in front of them, and desperately catch up, trying to tear the Wolf King, the despicable man who betrayed them, into pieces, then, they would investigate and fight over something that could make the wolf king howl uncontrollably Other than the inheritance of the ancestors that contained endless power, what else could it be? Chapter 1384 - Combating the Root of the Problem Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chaos how! shook the entire Holy Mountain temple before attracting the Lion King and Tiger King. Meng Chao first attracted seven or eight swaying statues of slaughter. Meng Chao paid no attention to them at all. These statues of slaughter were not finished yet. Not only were they clumsy, slow, and stiff, but their appearance was not as finely carved and lifelike as that of Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. It looked like an inferior product hastily cast out of molten iron and glass. It seemed that it was not easy to make cold metals, even super metals with fluid characteristics and nanostructures, possess all the characteristics and abilities of life. The mother of origin had three thousand years, and the only truly successful finished products were Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. There were only a few slaughter statues. However, the three most powerful statues of slaughter were sent to Meng Chao and the Wolf King as sugar-coated cannonballs by mother origin. Mother Origins purpose was probably to use the three statues of slaughter to strengthen the totem armors of Meng Chao and the Wolf King. Then, she used the totem armors to envelop and control the cells, turning Meng Chao and the Wolf King into her puppets. He did not expect that he had only succeeded halfway. By a stroke of luck, Meng Chao had obtained the Hope Potionfrom the last researcher of the Tulan civilization. He had completely suppressed and perfectly controlled all the spiritual magnets in his body, making it impossible for mother Yuan to steal from him. Now, other than the few killing statues guarding mother Yuans laboratory,. Mother Yuan could only send out the unfinished soldiers and crab generals in a hurry. But in Meng Chaos hands.. Huala, Huala, Huala Two spiritual stripes that looked like crouching dragons appeared on Meng Chaos two sets of armours. The spiritual stripes were expanding and protruding, turning from crouching dragonsinto two dazzling chains. At the end of the chains, spiritual energy and spiritual magnets were condensing. Supported by the burning flames of spiritual energy, they formed a long one, a short one, a heavy one, a light one, a thick one, and a thin one. Two chain blades and two Skull-crushers! The brand-new Skull Crusherswere even more gorgeous and fierce than before. The heavy saber in his right arm not only had the edge of a sharks sharp teeth, but the body of the saber, which was covered in red spider web spiritual stripes and seemed to be boiling and burning like magma, was thicker than a fist, the back of the saber was as thick as a heavy hammer. On the spine of the saber, an armor-piercing awl that looked like the horn of an iron-armored rhinoceros protruded out of the opposite position of the blade. With Meng Chaos breath, the magma on the blade flowed freely. The sharp-toothed blade and the armor-piercing awl that looked like the horn of an ox were vibrating at a frequency that could not be caught by the naked eye, a humming sound that could make even the ferocious beasts of hell jump in fear was heard. It was not like a battle saber at all. It was like a mace, a meteor hammer, and a heavy axe hammer were stacked together in the simplest and most brutal way. The light saber on the left side, however, had become lighter and faster than before while retaining its strength and sharpness. The streamlined blade was covered with metal feathers as thin as cicada wings. Each feather could escape from the blade. Under the control of Meng Chaos life magnetic field, they followed their own independent attack trajectories and tore the target into pieces at a speed faster than the speed of sound. This was the ability of the Broken Wings. The newly born skull crusher was similar to the undying warriors of the Thunder clan in the past. They could tum the sky into the nightmare of all enemies and the forbidden area of all living beings. Meng Chao waved his two skull crusher. The life magnetic field was like a volcano erupting. The volcanic ash, magma, and shock waves that were released filled the entire cabin at a speed visible to the naked eye. Both the bulkheads and the deck below their feet could not withstand the overwhelming pressure, and they groaned in metal. The surface of the almost ten unfinished statues of slaughter were even blown into overlapping ripples by his furious spiritual flames. Peng! The heavy saber in his right hand roared out like a battering ram. The three slaughter statues fell to the ground in response, and alll of their chests were pierced through from the front to the back, creating a shocking hole. Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua! The light battle saber in his left hand released dazzling saber lights and sword shadows, and dozens of death rays hit the remaining slaughter statues at the same time, piercing the surface of these spiritual magnet polymers into thousands of holes and making potholes, it made people think of the lake that was almost boiling due to the rain. The killing statues let out shrill screams. The broken bodies seemed to have been corroded by poison and could not be restored for a long time. The potion of hope is effective! Meng Chao was cheered up. Originally, the most troublesome thing about the spiritual magnet was the mobility of the viscous liquid, which gave it a self-healing ability that was more powerful than any living creature. No matter how many times the totem armor or the killing statue that was formed by the spiritual magnet was destroyed. As long as there was sufficient spiritual energy, the spiritual magnet would automatically heal and restore itself to its original state. Now, the killing statues that were torn apart by Meng Chao did not recover as fast as the fist, the stomach-less king, and the broken wings that they encountered at the beginning. Meng Chao estimated that it was not only because they were not finished yet. It wasnt because he had broken through to the divine level and his combat ability had skyrocketed. It was because the last researcher had injected a unit of hope potion into his totem armor. If one looked at the hope potion as a virusthat specialized in attacking mother origin and the spiritual magnet. His totem armor was an infected, or at least a carrier of the virus. While attacking the killing statues, he naturally transferred a small amount of hope potion into their bodies, weakening mother origins control over the killing statues and blocking the nanostructures of the spiritual magnets, through the high-speed transmission of information similar to the reactions of the brain neurons, it weakened their ability to change and heal themselves. The killing statues seemed to realize that Meng Chao had a deadly weapon that could restrain them. They were like demons that saw the sunrise. Accompanied by screams, they desperately fled into the darkness. However, messy and dense footsteps sounded above Meng Chaos head. At least two life magnetic fields that were comparable to nuclear reactors were approaching at a high speed. It was the Lion Kings Hom of destruction and the Tiger Kings Blade of Fury! It seemed that Meng Chaos Wolf Howl and the battle flames that he unscrupulously released had attracted the Lion King and Tiger Kings attention. Thats right. Meng Chao muttered to himself, Didnt you want to see the legacy of the ancestral spirit? Now, let me show you the true face of the so-called Great Ancestral Spirit! Meng Chao exerted his strength again. The chains that were dragging the two skull-crushers suddenly straightened. Like compasses, the two skull-crushers carved out an absolutely precise circle on the deck under their feet. No matter how sturdy and thick the deck was, it could not resist the penetration, penetration, and ravaging of the skull-crushers. Meng Chao fell down with the entire round deck. The booming sounds of the ventilation pipes and the spiritual energy transmission pipes became louder and louder. It was as if a surging beast tide was advancing toward the depths of the temple. Colorful spots of light flashed and appeared in the depths of the temple. Like the booming sounds, the spots of light had the ability to interfere with brainwaves, causing people to have hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. Then, they would be tempted, summoned, and unknowingly controlled. However, such petty tricks could not stop Meng Chao from advancing in the simplest and most violent way. The Lion King and Tiger King discovered that he had passed through the deck and the bulkhead all the way, moving forward in a straight line, leaving holes that still had traces of high-temperature melting. These holes greatly inspired the Lion King and Tiger King. They realized that there was no need for them to follow the complex, winding, maze-like passages inside the temple. Since someone was leading the way It must have been the guidance of the ancestors. Why would he have to go further and further? Just like that, Meng Chao attracted the hatred of the Lion King and the Tiger King. Like a locomotive dragging hundreds of carriages, he dragged the Lion Warriors, Tiger Warriors, and Wolf Warriors into the deepest part of the temple! When he finally reached the bottom cabin of the hope, he found that the environment was completely different from the upper cabin. On the cabin walls and the deck, there were many mandala tree roots that looked like poisonous snakes and vines. There were also a few mandala trees that tore through the cabin walls and the deck. They grew directly into the cabin and stood in front of Meng Chao. The mandala trees here were not only thicker than their counterparts on the ground, but there were also more spiritual magnets in their bodies. Even their branches, roots, and bark were emitting a metallic luster, showing the characteristics of crystallization and mineralization. At first glance, these things that were intertwined and spread out to cover the entire corridor did not look like normal plants at all. Instead, they looked like mushrooms that were growing crazily, they were even the organs of some behemoth organs cast out of metal and glass. The branches of many mandala trees were also hung with heavy fruits. However, the mandala fruits here did not have a golden color at all. Their unique fragrance assailed ones nostrils, making ones appetite soar. The surface was covered in ugly wrinkles, and it was constantly squirming along with the transmission of spiritual energy. It looked like the heart that mother origin had prepared for the killing statue, which contained dense killing intent, and also like the eyeballs of a demon that would open at any moment.. Chapter 1385 - Meet by the Narrow Road Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao waved the Skull Crushers in an attempt to cut the mandrake tree in front of him. However, he found that this mutated plant, which had been genetically modified, not only had bark that was harder than the composite armor of the main battle tank. The inside of the mandrake tree was like viscous and dense liquid, filled with toughness that could swallow all kinds of power. Even though he had the power to break through to the Deity Realm, coupled with the ability of the spirit magnet to change shape at will, and turn the Skull Crashers into a burning chainsaw, it still took him a lot of effort to cut the mandrake tree in half. The broken mandala tree let out an ear-splitting screech. Not to mention ordinary people, even transcendents or orc warriors with low cultivation would feel dizzy and faint nausea when they heard the screech that was even more unbearable than scraping glass with metal. Meng Chao saw a large number of nanostructured transportation pipes in the fracture of the mandala tree. The diameter of the pipes was obviously thicker than the fiber pipes of ordinary plants. It was as if there were a large number of blood vessels and nerves wrapped in the bark. At this moment, a large amount of fluorescent viscous liquid was flowing out of the broken Blood vesselsand Nerves. Meng Chao picked up a drop of fluorescent, viscous liquid with the tip of the skull crushers saber and sensed its composition carefully. He found that the spiritual energy contained in the liquid was extremely abundant and active. It was comparable to the gene drugs meticulously concocted by the cutting-edge biochemical laboratory of Dragon City. There was no need to refine it again, it could be used as the fuel for the railguns or armored airships to rumble forward. It seems that these mandala trees are the nutrition tubes of mother origin. They are deeply rooted in the ground and absorb spiritual energy of extremely high purity from the spiritual energy veins. They are for mother origin to repair, multiply, and evolve over the long years When Meng Chao thought of this, his eyelids suddenly twitched. He naturally tilted his head back and dodged the attack of the Ghost Claw that appeared out of nowhere. Narrowing his eyes and observing carefully, he found that his action of cutting down the mandala tree seemed to have activatedall the vines that were entangled on the mandala tree. The vines that were completely covered by the spiritual magnets and deeply penetrated into the mandala tree looked like deformed and twisted ghost claws, but they were also hissing like venomous snakes that were emitting a metallic luster, they swam toward him from all directions. The tips of many vines opened their bloody mouths like real venomous snakes. The tips of some vines even expanded into a translucent flower bud that was emitting fluorescent colors. Then, the flower bud blossomed and tured into an enormous, man-eating flower, it was a man-eating flower that could swallow Meng Chaos entire head. The man-eating flower that was condensed from a spiritual magnet was covered with sharp teeth that were denser than those of a shark. As spiritual energy gushed out, the sharp teeth were still spinning crazily like a meat grinder. It seemed that this was the fully automated defense system that mother origin had set up to protect her nest. Hiss! Hiss, hiss, hiss, his: Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss! All the ghost claws, venomous snakes, and man-eating flowers lunged at Meng Chao at the same time. Meng Chao sneered. The two chains on his arms were instantly extended by three to five times. Gene chains that were intertwined like spirals quickly surrounded him. Together with the spiritual shield, they covered every vital part of his body, they were all covered. That was because the spiritual magnets that made up the chains also contained tiny amounts of hope drugs. These Ghost claws, poisonous snakes, and man-eating flowersthat were controlled by Mother Yuan let out a heart-wrenching scream when they came into contact with Meng Chaos chain blade, a large amount of sticky fluorescent liquid splashed out as they retreated. Meng Chao took the opportunity to Brandish the skull crusher. He advanced like he was chopping vegetables and melons. The mandala tree that was entrenched in the Hopes lower cabin, along with its branches, vines, and roots, was chopped into pieces. Along with the ear-piercing scraping sound, several tall figures appeared in the darkness ahead. Astrong killing intent flooded the entire corridor like a flood. The last few killing statues that were responsible for protecting mother origins laboratory finally appeared. At this time, the footsteps behind Meng Chao were getting closer. Lion King and Tiger King finally followed his undisguised spirit flame all the way to this place. Meng Chao grinned. He put the light saber on his left arm back into the depths of his gauntlet. All the spiritual magnets were distributed to his right arm, causing the heavy saber in his right arm and right hand to expand once again, turning into a complete demon-vanquishing pestle. Then, he held the demon-vanquishing pestle upside down, his eyes wide open. With a roar, he threw all the spiritual energy hidden in the depths of his right fist, which was like a volcanic eruption, deep into the Earth. On the arm armor and the skull crusher, countless blood-red psionic runes glowed with a dazzling red glow. With his fist as the center, countless crisscrossing spider web cracks spread rapidly in all directions. At the intersection of the spider web cracks, more than 100 psionic flames that were denser than lava shot out. Instantly, the Hopes bottom cabin tured into a sea of fire, as if it had become a magma cave at the bottom of a volcano. All the mandala trees and vines were screaming and struggling in the Sea of fire. However, the few statues of slaughter that had been enveloped by the lava were not affected at all. They continued to approach Chao Meng. Of course, Chao Meng had no hope that the spiritual lava would be able to completely melt the soul magnet polymer that the mother of origin had crafted. However, at the very least, the violent spiritual flames would be able to severely disrupt the other partys perception and logic circuits. At the same time, it could also make the Lion King and Tiger King, who had just arrived on the battlefield, even more excited. Meng Chao could already hear the heartbeat of the Lion King and Tiger King. Dong Dong Dong! Dong Dong Dong! Dong Dong Dong Dong! It was as if they couldnt wait to beat the drum that would kill them. When the several killing statues that were wrapped in lava and appeared exceptionally bright and eye-catching pounced toward Meng Chao, Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. Meng Chao changed his bold and forward style. He jumped lightly behind the high wall formed by the raging flames behind him and activated the undead spell, he suppressed his breathing, heartbeat, blood flow rate, the aura secreted from his pores, the activity of his life magnetic field all to the limit. For a moment, Meng Chao completely disappeared into the surging sea of fire. It was like an insignificant wave in the raging sea of fire. Although in front of the killing statue and super experts like the Lion King and the Tiger King, the undead technique was just a small trick. As long as the other party was fully focused on scanning, it wasnt difficult to find traces of him. However, before conducting a thorough and detailed scan The killing statue, the Lion King, and the Tiger King had already discovered each other. What is this place? What is this? Perhaps it was because they had restocked the secret medicine of the Witch Doctor after some rest. Or perhaps it was because the glory of entering the temple of the Sacred Mountain and the expectation of the heritage of the ancestors had turned into a stimulant that was more effective than any secret medicine of the Witch Doctor, causing their blood and brains to boil. At this moment, the Lion King and the Tiger King had completely gotten rid of the embarrassment when the strength Angel self-detonated and recovered the elegance of the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury. Although they had entered the depths of the temple in a daze, the environment around them was completely different from what they had imagined. However, as battle group-level powerhouses who were on par with god-level powerhouses, their senses were all extremely sharp. The lion and tiger duo had an instinctive impulse when they heard the faint high-energy reaction from the mother-of-origin laboratory. As for the killing statue that was between them and the high-energy reaction Needless to say, it was naturally a trial for the ancestral spirits. Even though the lion and tiger duo werent as well-read and well-remembered as Hu Langkanus, they knew all the heroes and heroes of Turan over the past ten thousand years like the back of their hand. They could also faintly sense the aura of an ancient powerhouse coming from the killing statue. However, this didnt stop the battle intent in their eyes from becoming stronger and sharper. Even if the other party was their direct ancestor. Bowing and even worshipping was not the style of the Tulan Orcs. What else could better express their supreme respect for the great ancestor spirit than a fierce battle, or even a fierce sacrifice in the fierce battle? The Lion King and the Tiger King looked at each other. At the same time, they activated the strongest form of their totem armor and tumed into mad lions and fierce tigers, lunging at the killing statues. More Lion Warriors and tiger warriors followed closely behind. They raised their sabers at Ghost Claw, poisonous snake, and man-eating flowerwho was still struggling and hissing in the Sea of fire. In this way, they fought to show their valor to the great ancestral spirit. The temperature and pressure in the Hopes lower cabin suddenly increased tenfold. Lion King and Tiger King were both veteran powerhouses of Tu Lanze. In terms of physical strength, they were even slightly stronger than Meng Chao, who had just broken through to the godly state. When the former blew the Horn of destruction, and the latter waved the Violent bladeinto a storm that could destroy everything in its path. Even the slaughtering statue, which was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, could hardly block the twos unstoppable footsteps. Of course, the Lion and tiger duo, who were addicted to the thrill of the fierce battle, could also be eroded and controlled by the original mother. Just like the Jackalkanus at this moment. After all, their totem armor was also made of spiritual magnets. Meng Chao had no choice but to take a gamble. The original mother, who had not fully recovered and evolved from the Holy Light Magic Explosion three thousand years ago, was unable to erode and control the Wolf King, Lion King, and Tiger Kingat the same time. The three of them had a firm mind, they were the super-first-rate experts with an unparalleled life magnetic field and hundreds of the most outstanding warriors of the Gold Clan. Just like in Dragon City, no matter how powerful a warrior of the mech armor style was, it would be difficult for him to control thousands of armed drones at the same time. Ifa warrior of the mech armor style controlled only one armed drone. Naturally, he would be able to infuse all the information flow and computational ability into the armed drone, making the cold killing machine present a vivid life aura. He would be able to achieve the state of Man-machine integrationand perfect integration. However, if he were to control hundreds or even thousands of armed drones at the same time, even with the brain strength of a god-level powerhouse, it would be impossible for him to control every single armed drone in such a meticulous manner, he could only give general, vague, and dynamic commands to the entire attack group. And between armed drones, there would inevitably be problems such as mutual interference, signal delay, errors in calculation, and so on. The more complex a system was, the more likely it was to make mistakes. This was an eternal truth. If this mech armor practitioner were to use the method of controlling one armed drone to control hundreds or even thousands of armed drones, he might even suffer a backlash and go mad! Chapter 1386 - The True Face! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation It was not Meng Chaos wishful thinking. Instead, it was his logical conclusion from the memory fragments from his previous life. One should know that the war between worlds in his previous life had reached the most critical moment, and the Chaos faction was about to be utterly defeated. The mother of origins Spirit Magnet Army still could not escape from underground. The one leading the Chaos faction was still the Doomsday Wolf, Kanus, and not the mother origin herself. From this, it could be seen that the mother of origin still needed a long time and more resources to complete her own evolution and the modification of the Soul Magnet Army. Before that, it couldnt control too many powerful puppets directly. Then, lets take a gamble on how big your appetite is. If you swallow Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf Kingin one go, will your stomach explode! Meng Chaos eyes sparkled as he muttered to himself. At this moment, the intense battle in the Hopes lower cabin had reached its climax. Lion King continued to unleash roars that could break through walls, shatter boulders, and tear apart the nanomaterials that formed the spiritual magnet. On Tiger Kings Blade of fury, the killing intent left behind by countless tiger ancestral spirits condensed into sharp fangs and claws that could be seen with the naked eye. Time and time again, the statue of slaughter that was shocked by Lion King and fell into a frozen state.., it was torn into pieces. Although the Lions and tigers were below the Scarlet Mountain Peak, they were still enemies that would not rest until one of them died. When they came to the depths of the temple and faced a mysterious and powerful opponent, the two of them simultaneously awakened the tacit understanding that was hidden in the depths of their bloodlines. The Lion clan and the Tiger clan had jointly ruled Turanze for thousands of years, and it was almost instinctive. The killing statue was pushed back by the attacks of the Lions and tigers. A large number of cracks appeared in the middle of the originally tight defensive formation. Now! Meng Chao was waiting for this moment. The life magnetic field that had just fallen to the bottom of the valley was once again pushed to its limit. Like a fire that was about to go out, it was refilled with the most violent fuel. The raging flames turned into wings, and the wings tured into high-speed propellers, the propellers spewed out a ray of light that was even more dazzling than the tail flame of the rocket, pushing Meng Chao to move at lightning speed. He smoothly drilled through the roots, vines, and petals covered with sharp teeth of the killing statue and the mandala tree! A large number of tentacles drilled out from the killing statue and the mandala tree. The ends of the tentacles split apart, forming deformed and ugly ghost claws. The ghost claws desperately clawed at Meng Chao, but they could not even grab a single hair. Now, there was no power that could stop Meng Chaos footsteps. In front of him was the Elevator shaftthat led to mother Yuans lab. Between him and his destination was the last gate that was wrapped in a large amount of magnets. Mother Yuan sensed Meng Chaos arrival. The nano-metal on the surface of the gate was like a raging wave. It condensed into a relief sculpture that Meng Chao and the Wolf King had seen on the Hopes outer shell. It had hundreds of biological characteristics. The relief sculpture let out a deep and dignified roar at Meng Chao. The roar was mixed with a pleading and seductive cry. It was as if it had once again bewitched Meng Chao dont be enemies with Mother Yuan, you should fall into mother Yuans embrace. Mother Yuan could make him fall into the abyss of pain and despair forever, it could also give him a great power that surpassed all the top predators on this planet, allowing him to firmly control his own fate, as long as.. Meng Chao turned a deaf ear. He had already jumped high. With both hands holding the heavy battle saber, the hilt of the saber rotated 180 degrees in his palm. The blades spine, which was thicker than a fist, and the protruding iron-armored rhinoceros horns on the blades spine locked onto the center of the relief sculpture and the gate. I know how to control my own fate! Meng Chaos furious Roar Shattered Mother Origins bewitchment. Wring out every muscle fiber in his body, the force that binds them together makes it impossible to tell if hes holding a machete or a mace or a hatchet, turning them into meteors hurtling toward us from across the galaxy. Boom! The meteor hit the bulls-eye. The earth-shattering explosion shook the entire underground palace three times. The shock wave was so strong that it even created the momentum of a ground-penetrating bomb. Even though the gate had been greatly strengthened by the spiritual magnet. It was still as fragile as an old newspaper that had been soaked in water. It was blown to pieces by Meng Chao on the spot. Before the broken reliefs had condensed into monsters that bared their fangs and brandished their claws again, and before the killing statues and the Lions and tigers could react. Meng Chao used the strong inertia of the axe and hammer to hit the ground. He jumped into the elevator shaft. Inside the elevator well, which was going straight down, there was a lift platform and a metal cable that could allow researcher Tulan to go up and down. However, there was nothing inside at the moment. It was emitting faint fluorescence as if it was a tunnel that led straight to hell. No, there was something else here. With the help of the friction of the life magnetic field and the oversaturated spiritual energy inside the elevator well, Meng Chao saw that the walls of the elevator well were covered with the vines and roots of the mandala tree. It seemed to have sensed Meng Chaos arrival. Dense, young sprouts were standing on the vines and tentacles. The creepy scene reminded Meng Chao of the caves full of venomous snakes and the villi in the intestines of the giant beasts. The Vines, roots, and young sprouts were all making sizzling noises in an attempt to entangle with each other and seal the elevator shaft. However, Meng Chao waved the skull crusher, turning it into a torch that tore through the darkness. With an unstoppable momentum, he descended into the Mother Prototypes laboratory! The view before him suddenly brightened. It was an underground bubble that was not much smaller than the Hopes internal space. It was called the Laboratory,but Meng Chao did not see many signs of man-made excavation or high-tech facilities. Instead, he saw a colorful, lush underground jungle. The hundreds of mandala trees growing here were probably the earliest prototypesand experimental subjectsthat the ancient Tulan people had begun to refine. They were either thicker and more luxuriant than the mandala trees that Meng Chao had seen in the outside world, as if they were pillars supporting a palace. Or they were constantly branching, deformed, and twisted, as if there were demons baring their fangs and brandishing their claws sealed inside the tree trunks. Or it was the tree bark that was naturally growing with mysterious and complicated spiritual patterns, as if it was a totem pole that stood tall in the Tulan Temple, emitting a mysterious and unpredictable aura. Or it was the tree that was growing with a large number of strange-shaped fruits. Not only were the fruits covered with swirls-like patterns, their appearance also looked like the brains, hearts, and organs of various ferocious beasts. As the spiritual energy was transferred, they trembled and twitched slightly. All the mandala trees had absorbed at least a thousand yearsworth of spiritual energy. They had a crystal-clear, mineralized texture. It made the entire underground bubble immerse in a dazzling and demonic mist like the Aurora. Wait a minute, because the mandala treestrunks had a translucent texture, Meng Chao could not only see a large number of blood vessels and nerve-like fiber tubes growing inside their bodies, continuously sucking up the underground psionic energy.., and then transferring it into the branches and fruits. He could also see that inside the trunks of many mandala trees, there were tools and instruments made by a large number of intelligent creatures with complex structures. Some of these instruments were composed of many neat geometric bodies, with a large number of buttons and knobs embedded on the surface. They were probably computing devices similar to supercomputers. There were also some sophisticated tools that were very similar to the experimental instruments that Meng Chao had seen in the ruins research institute. They all had operating parts that were specially held by intelligent creatures with their fingers crossed. It seemed that the original mother laboratory did indeed have a large number of the most advanced and final scientific research equipment of the Tulan civilization installed. Unfortunately, after a long period of time, not only did the experts and scholars who knew how to manufacture and operate these experimental instruments wither away, their ancient wisdom and skills were all lost. Even the experimental instruments themselves.., had been completely devoured by the mandala tree, which was growing crazily and expanding like cancer cells. Perhaps, mother origin had obtained the ability to develop, modify, cure, and evolve on her own through the help of the experimental instruments. That was what Meng Chao thought. Then, he saw mother originamid the cover of hundreds of mandala trees. Just a moment ago, Meng Chao had seen the original appearance of mother origin through the memory of the last researcher of the Tulan civilization, haka, which had been passed down for ten thousand years. The mother of origin that had just been excavated by the ancient Tulan people indeed looked like a pile of grayish-brown, unremarkable, honeycomb-like holes. It was a material between fossils, crystals, mushrooms, tofu, and meat. Even if it did have life. It was hard to believe that such a pile of primitive life actually had intelligence that was superior to that of human beings. It was no wonder that the ancient Tulan people were bold enough to conduct research on the original mother and unscrupulously inject a large amount of spiritual energy, minerals, and nano-metals into the original mothers body. After all, what bad intentions could a piece of meat have? However, after ten thousand years of evolution, the original mother that appeared before Meng Chaos eyes had taken on a completely different form from the harmless appearance when it was just excavated. It had become even larger. From the beginning, it had curled up in the depths of the underground bubble, revealing only the tip of an iceberg with a diameter of less than three to five meters. Now, it occupied almost one-third of the space of the underground bubble. Just the part that was exposed to the air had a diameter of more than twenty to thirty meters. There were also a large number of roots of the mandala tree that were thicker than pythons that were deeply embedded in its body, continuously transmitting psionic energy, nano-metals, and all sorts of rare elements to it. These roots were also like its tentacles, extending the will of the mother of origin to help it firmly control the underground bubble and even the entire sacred mountain temple. On the surface of its enormous body that was emitting a metallic luster, there were also countless folds and ravines embedded in it. The densely packed folds and crisscrossed folds were intertwined in a spiral shape. They were slightly concave, like bottomless vortexes. Along with the expansion of the surrounding mist and the intermittent trembling of the flesh itself, the present mother was like the fusion of the demons heart and brain, and also according to the Holy Light Temples words, the Egg of chaosthat gave birth to the terrifying demon king! Chapter 1387 - : Stigmata Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When Meng Chao gazed at the mother of origin for a long time The wrinkles on her body, which were like the sulcus of her brain, began to tremble and rotate crazily. They were like vortexes that were getting larger and larger, sucking Meng Chaos gaze firmly into them. Ina trance, Meng Chaos consciousness seemed to be dragged into an endless tunnel. When he finally reached the end of the tunnel, he saw countless ancient vicious beasts gathering together, roaring at the sky, and charging at the Ancients with magnificent momentum. This was another view of the ancient war! The overwhelming ancient beast horde, under the incomparably resplendent and brutal light of death, swept through one ancient city after another. It also almost broke through Meng Chaos spiritual defense line. If it wasnt for the fact that he had already seen similar scenes through the brain cells left behind by the main brain of the monster in the hidden fog regions second immemorial ruin, he would have had a certain degree of immunity. Just the scene before his eyes, which was condensed from an astronomical amount of information and changed hundreds of times in a second, was enough to overload his brain and cause his soul to collapse. He would be reduced to an immemorial beast that had transmigrated to the modern era and was wearing human skin. Just as Meng Chaos consciousness struggled to escape from the whirlpool and return to his brain, mother Origins will turned into tens of thousands of black tentacles and wrapped around him tightly. An inverted V-shaped light mark suddenly appeared above the huge whirlpool, emitting a dazzling light that was comparable to a supernova explosion. Ina trance, Meng Chao seemed to hear a solemn and sacred chant. He saw a sea of light tearing apart the dark clouds and pouring down from the nine heavens. Then, he heard an incomparably mournful and ear-piercing scream filled with pain, anger, resentment, and unwillingness. Squeak, Squeak, Squeak.It was like the sound of iron burning flesh. The illusions of tens of thousands of archaic vicious beasts were shattered in an instant and vanished without a trace. Meng Chaos consciousness retumed to his brain and took back control over his eyeballs and body. He discovered that all the mandala trees around him were emitting smoke, as if they had been whipped ruthlessly by a whip made of lightning. They wildly waved their branches, emitting the sound of metal fatigue. Many mandala fruits that had just condensed and looked like Devil Hearts and eyeballs also exploded, fell, and were annihilated. Upon closer inspection, Meng Chao discovered that on the body of the original mother that looked like a demons brain, there was an inverted Vshaped wound imprinted on it. The wound was extremely large and deep, almost covering its entire body that had emerged from the rock layer. Although this wound had been left behind at least 3,000 years ago, the 3,000 years of hibernation and treatment did not seem to be able to take away even a tiny bit of the magnificent divine light that had bloomed from the inverted Vshaped wound. No matter how much mother origin controlled the spiritual magnet, she rushed toward the Holy Light one after another in an attempt to seal, cover, and wrap up the wound. Before long, the holy light that was condensed from the souls of countless priests and mages gushed out from the depths of the wound. It would still destroy mother origins own cells and the nanostructure of the spiritual magnet. Just like paper that could not cover fire, it was once again imprinted on Mother Origins body in the form of a blazing spiritual flame. With the inverted v-shaped wound as the center, the Holy Light tumed into criss-crossing light threads that extended toward the part of mother origin that was exposed to the air, and even her entire body that was buried deep in the rock layer. Just like a fishing net that was connected to high-voltage electricity and had extremely small holes, it was deeply embedded into mother origins body like it had caught a big fish. Mother origin was electrocuted until she was in a state of confusion. She was cut so badly that she was bleeding profusely, and a large amount of translucent, viscous liquid gushed out. Meng Chao vaguely felt that the patterns formed by these light threads were somewhat familiar. It seemed to be similar to the super-large magic array that he had seen on the sacred mountain to seal the temple. Meng Chao suddenly understood. No wonder the magic explosion that gathered all the power of the sacred light temple three thousand years ago and sacrificed the lives of countless sacred light priests, high-level mages, and night watchers failed to blow up the entire sacred mountain temple.., in one fell swoop. Because the Holy Mountain Temple was not the Holy Light Temples primary target. The holy mountain temple was merely the Incubatorthat mother origin used to create the Spirit Magnet Army. Even if the holy mountain temple was blown to pieces, not a single hair of mother origin would be harmed. Even if the entire holy mountain was razed to the ground, it would still be impossible to truly destroy mother origin. The original mother was hidden deep beneath the earth. The so-called Holy Mountain was only a spatial tunnel that connected the sky and the underground. Therefore, the purpose of the magic explosion three thousand years ago was to let the Holy Light Power that was as vast as the ocean penetrate the Holy Mountain and the temple, directly attacking the original mother! Unfortunately, the Holy Light Temple at that time didnt have the ability to completely destroy the original mother using this method of Beating the bull from the other side of the mountain. However, they still left a deep wound on the original mother that could see her bones and would never be erased. Not only did they seal the original mother for three thousand years, but even now, they still greatly weakened the original mothers power. Meng Chao couldnt help but exclaim that he was lucky. Fortunately, the original mother had been tortured by the Holy Light for three thousand years and was extremely weak. It should be known that half a year ago, in the depths of the hidden fog domain in the monster mountains, when they faced the Mother 01,which had evolved into the main brain of the monster, all the godly state experts of Dragon City had come out in full force and fought with it for three hundred rounds, they had to pay an extremely heavy price to barely destroy it. Lu Siya had said that there was more than one fragment of the original mother. The Holy Light Temple also said that there were still many eggs of chaos lurking in the dark land where the holy light could not shine for the time being. If the original mother was an existence on the same level as the main brain of the monster, Meng Chao, who had just broken through to the godly state, would definitely not be able to resist it, let alone destroy it. No, if one thought about it carefully, mother origins peak form should be stronger than the main brain of the monster. That was because it had received the amplification of the spiritual magnet. To put it simply, mother origin was the Strengthened version of the nano-metal powerof the main brain of the monster! If not for this sacred scar that had been burning for 3,000 years, mother Origins spiritual magnet army would have formed a thousand years ago. Meng Chao would not have had the chance to rush in front of it! Mother origin also realized that she was in an extremely weak state. It was not suitable for her to directly control the spiritual magnets and conquer and devour the entire land. Therefore, when a living carbon-based human-shaped intelligent life-form broke through the layers of defense and seals of the Army of Holy Light and entered the temple of the sacred mountain for the first time in 3,000 years, mother Origins army of spiritual magnets had been greatly weakened. It was desperate and gathered the three killing statues into its greatest sincerity, sending out bewitching and invitations. Fortunately, it finally welcomed the king of puppets who was most suitable to carry out its will. Jackalkanus Sensing the rapidly condensing killing intent in the air like a lightning storm, Meng Chao raised his head and saw the wolf king embedded in the rock wall above the original mother. Compared to a moment ago, the wolf king in front of him had undergone a complete transformation. He was tightly entangled by dozens of vines and tentacles that extended from the mandala tree. As the vines and tentacles squirmed and sucked, a huge amount of spiritual energy was continuously injected into his body. His body was rippling with a blood glow that seemed to be corporeal. When the blood glow became more and more intense, it even formed a huge, scarlet crystal that was like a crystal-clear cocoon, wrapping him inside. On the Wolf Kings six kills armor, countless crisscrossing blood veins grew and spread like slender blood vessels and nerves. His face, which was not covered by the visor, also revealed an inhuman expression. The eyes that were looking down at Meng Chao were ethereal, profound, and emotionless, as if they could see through the past and the future with a single glance. He was no longer the Jackalof the past. He was also no longer the Ghoul dogwho was in constant fear and could not see the direction of his destiny. He was just one step away from becoming the Doomsday Wolfwho would wreak havoc in the world! You really shouldnt have parted ways with me. The Wolf King, who was hiding inside the scarlet crystal, clearly did not speak. However, Meng Chao could clearly hear his voice, which was even deeper, more profound, and filled with oppression and bewitching power than before. The wolf king said, You wont believe it at all. Just now, I saw such a bizarre scene, tasted such a wonderful taste, and obtained such great power. I seemed to have passed through an endless tunnel and arrived at the primordial battlefield where the gods and demons killed each other at the beginning of this world. I saw the infinite power of the gods and demons that tore the earth apart and shook the sky. Lalso seemed to have transformed into Tu Lanze at the same time. In the past 10,000 years, all the heroes and heroes in the epic war had experienced one soul-stirring, soul-stirring, and blood-boiling fierce battle after another from their perspective. They were invincible in the fierce battle, killed countless powerful enemies worthy of respect, and then died heroically in the final battle. In the endless bloody battles of death and rebirth, I gained the battle experience of the heroes of the past generation of Tu Lanze. After the battlefield memories and tempering, I integrated them into my bloodline and turned them into an instinctive battle technique. And my totem armor is ten times, a hundred times more powerful than before! Tve never experienced such a feeling myself. No matter how others describe it, I cant empathize with it. You really should have joined Mother Yuans embrace with me and shared such a great and wonderful power. Instead of being my enemy, blocking my path and being crushed mercilessly by me Chapter 1388 - Good Wine and Poison Chapter 1388 Good Wine and Poison Every sound wave that the Wolf King created was like a war hammer condensed from thunder and lightning. It struck Meng Chaos skull ruthlessly, causing his head to buzz. 1 In a trance, Meng Chao seemed to see the Wolf King transform into a towering giant. He was about to stride forward with his head held high, embarking on a journey filled with thorns and flames. As for himself, he was just a mantis, an ant, and a weed before him. Meng Chao realized that the Wolf King had created a mental disturbance in his mind. It might not even be a conscious mental attack from the Wolf King. It was just that the guys overpowering vitality magnetic field was unbridled. Meng Chao bit the tip of his tongue and shook his head hard to calm himself down. Taking a deep breath, he roared at the evolving Wolf King on the rock wall, Wake up, Jackalkanus! I know what youve just experienced, but the truth is not what you think! Open your eyes wide and look at the giant brain- like thing below you. Do you really think that this damn thing has anything to do with your ancestor, the creator of the Tulan Civilization? No, it is not your ancestor at all. It is not the creator, builder, or guardian of the Tulan civilization! On the contrary, it is the demon known as the motherthat dragged the Tulan civilization into the abyss of eternal damnation and turned you from an advanced civilization with the ability to travel through space into the orcs who drink blood and eat meat today! I swear that every word I said is true it was this super giant brain that was hidden deep underground that sent fatal interference to the ancient Tulan spaceships 10,000 years ago, disrupting their landing coordinates. That was why the ancient Tulan people directly crossed into the underground rock stratum and became its prey, falling into the darkness and blood of the past 10,000 years, instead of landing safely on the ground and recreating the glorious era of the Mother Planet! It was also because it controlled the flowering and bearing of the mandala tree that Turanze was either in the era of Prosperity, where food was abundant and the population was expanding crazily, or in the Era of Glory, where all the crops withered and the mandala fruit was not harvested, and other crops could not grow. It was swinging back and forth between the two extremes. In such a way, it led the Turanze civilization on a barbaric path that only knew destruction and slaughter, but not research and construction! And its purpose is only to use the Tulan as its combat data collector. Once it collects sufficient combat data from your endless battles and amasses sufficient spiritual energy and spiritual magnets, it will definitely kick you aside and replace you with an army of spiritual magnets that is completely under its control, or even a part of its body. When that time comes, the Tulan civilization will truly face an abyss that can never be saved! Trust me, Jackalkanus. Although I dont know what you want after all these years of meticulous planning, paying such a high price and even betraying everyone, I know very well that once you accept the power bestowed by this demon, you will become a complete puppet, and your fate will no longer be determined by yourself. Whatever you want will become a mirage, a dream, and an illusion that can never be obtained! Just now, the Wolf Kings voice was like a hammer made of lightning. At this moment, Meng Chaos furious roar was like a cannonball made of lava. The entire underground bubble was buzzing. Mother origin seemed to understand part of Meng Chaos words. At least she could clearly feel Meng Chaos unyielding battle intent. This Egg of chaosknew that Meng Chao had seen through its true colors. It started to tremble in anger. The Wolf Kings face was as calm as a frozen sea. Even when Meng Chao said that Mother Origin had interfered with the hope and misled the Turan civilization into the depths of the underground rock stratum, his blood-red eyes showed no signs of dilating. I know. After listening to Meng Chaos long speech, the Wolf King smiled faintly. Meng Chao didnt understand. You Know? Thats right, I knew long ago that the ones entrenched in the depths of the sacred mountain temple might not be the ancestors of the Tulan Beastmen, but might be the demon king of destruction in the eyes of the world. The wolf king said, I also know that if I want to obtain power from the demon king of Destruction, I will have to pay an incomparably terrifying price. Perhaps I will have to sell all of my soul and fall into the abyss of eternal damnation, never to be reincarnated. And before I stepped into the temple of the sacred mountain, no, I should say, more than ten years ago, when I was determined to embark on this journey, I was already prepared to pay any price at all costs. Just like a traveler who is on a long journey in the desert of death and will die of thirst in the next second, seeing that the nearest oasis is still a mirage, he wont mind whether he drinks wine or poison at this time. As long as this life-saving liquid can let him live until tomorrow, it will be fine. Even if the poison will act up the day after tomorrow. But what if Hope Will Come Tomorrow? The Wolf King smiled. From the depths of his scarlet eyes, he cast an incomparably clear gaze at Meng Chao. Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He felt that it was unbelievable. It was different from when he was bewitched by the mother of origin and when the ancient and powerful force attacked his brain and body. There was still a third of madness. At this moment, there was indeed not a trace of bewitchment or unwillingness in the Wolf Kings eyes. Meng Chao only saw the exact same look in his eyes. It was the same look that he had when he realized that the end of the world was coming and was determined to fight against fate at all costs! You Meng Chao couldnt help but ask, What exactly do you want to do? I remember, I told you. The Wolf Kings eyes suddenly turned from dark red like a pool of blood in hell to dark gray like a dead city covered in volcanic ash. Pain and despair climbed onto his face like thorns that were growing crazily. He said in a voice that was close to a moan, I just want to live. I want to live with my family, friends, compatriots, my home, and the Tulan civilization. Thats all. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The deafening explosion came from the elevator shaft not far away again. The broken pieces of the statues of slaughter crashed to the ground and turned into clusters of spiritual magnets that were as messy as mud again. The mandala trees nearby rushed to stab their vines, branches, and roots into the spiritual magnets that looked like Mercury and sucked the spiritual magnets that were originally made of the statues of slaughter.., i sucked it all up. In this way, although the lack of a few killing statues. But the Mandragoras vines, branches, and roots became thicker, sharper, and more flexible. Cover the canopy of the sun, full of hungry Snakes, and bloomed out of the dense Man-eating flowers. The subterranean bubble turns into a jungle of carnage, hissing and hissing in all directions, a scalp-tingling metallic hissing. However, a roar that was a hundred times more violent than the hissing sound of metal was coming from the elevator shaft. Boom! Boom! Two earth-drilling bombs penetrated the elevator shaft and detonated at the bottom of the underground bubble. The burning flames almost sucked all the oxygen in the underground bubble in an instant, suffocating Meng Chao. The devastating shock waves continued to hit the mandala trees closest to them, making them sway like weeds swept by a fierce wind. In the center of the flames, smoke, and Shockwave. The Lion Kings Horn of destruction and the Tiger Kings Blade of Fury were like two giant statues carved out of the entire mountain peak, revealing their strong figures that were about to explode. Behind the Lion and tiger duo. Many Lion Warriors and Tiger Warriors also jumped down the elevator shaft fearlessly and broke into the mother of origin laboratory. After the cannibalism, the self-detonation of the strength Angel, and the fierce battle with the killing statue, the mother of Origins laboratory had been destroyed. More than half of the men brought by the Lions and Tigers had been killed. The Beastmen powerhouses who were still alive were also covered in blood and wounds. However, those who were able to follow the footsteps of the Horn of destruction and the blade of fury and break into the mother of Origins laboratory were definitely the best of the best. Many of them had the combat ability of the strong battle teamand the Quasi battle team. Under the watch of the sacred ancestral spirit, a wonderful show was put on. Such a glorious belief stimulated the liger warriors to draw more energy from their cells that had been drained long ago, they maintained the flames of war that were getting higher and higher. Besides, the Liger warriors still had hostagesin their hands. The last few Liger warriors who jumped down were holding more than ten chains that were thin and long, but they were wrapped in electric arcs and flames. They pulled the chains hard, and more than ten Gnoll warriors who were covered in bruises and wounds were pulled down from the top of the Elevator Shaft. The Gnoll Warriors were all wearing special shackles on their necks, arms, and chest. The inner side of the shackles were embedded with iron nails that pierced into their skin and flesh, forcing them to obey the Lion Tiger Warriorsorders. Otherwise, as long as the Lion Tiger Warriors pulled the chains lightly, the electric arcs and flames would follow the iron nails and tear apart their skin and flesh, drilling into their bodies and wreaking havoc crazily, bringing them pain that was worse than death. Among the Wolf warriors, there were also two leopards. One of them was snow-white, and even her hair and eyebrows were crystal clear. It was the snow leopard warrior, Ice Storm. The big-headed baby monster in her arms was, of course, the Ancient Dream Saintess who had been running a high fever and was in a coma. As for the other male leopard who looked a little old, he was surprised that he was not as rough and ugly as the ordinary orcs. Instead, there were traces of shiny fur and careful maintenance. If it werent for the fact that he was also beaten black and blue, that his head was as bulging as a hot air balloon, and that he was shackled with barbed irons, he would have been able to exude a few wisps of suave and unrestrained charm. Chapter 1389 - The Wolf King Must Die! Chapter 1389 The Wolf King Must Die! Looking at the middle-aged leopard man and Ice Storms very similar body shape and facial contour, then looking at their feet, which were still tightly bound together by a chain 1 Meng Chao could vaguely guess his identity. Upon following Jackal Kanus, Meng Chao learned that there was only one leopard man who was qualified to command the jackal warriors. And that was Ice Storms father. At that moment, whether it was the imprisoned Ice Storm and her father, or The fierce lion warriors, tiger warriors, or wolf warriors And the Horn of Destruction as well as Violent Blade All of them were deeply attracted by the strange underground jungle scene in the mother of origins laboratory. According to their imagination, this should be the resting place of the ancestral spirits and the Hall of Glory for the Warriors. However, countless mandala trees that were wrapped in spiritual magnets were waving their roots, vines, and branches crazily as if they had been injected with the souls of demons. All kinds of shrill screams, crackling sparks, and electric arcs were bursting out, such a horrifying scene was totally different from the concept of the Hall of glory. The original mother, who was guarded by many mandala trees, did not seem to be anyones ancestor. It was because the enormous inverted V-shaped holy mark was still burning and shining brightly. The mother origin, who had been suppressed, could not suck everyones souls into the primordial battlefield through the swirl on its skin to be cleansed. In everyones eyes, it was just a piece of deformed, ugly, and disgusting meat. However, there was one thing that all the wolves and leopards present were sure of. No matter what relationship this piece of meat had with their sacred ancestral spirit. This underground cave contained an immeasurable amount of totem power. Whoever could become the cave master and devour all the totem power would become the ruler of the Tu Lan Ze, and even the conqueror of the land of holy light! The Lion King and Tiger Kings eyes turned from a turbid yellow-brown color to a brutal scarlet color. The blood vessels flowing in the depths of their eyes seemed to have turned into burning lava that melted everything. The two of them looked at each other and raised their heads at the same time. They saw the wolf king who was evolving on the top of the cave. When enemies met, their eyes were especially red. Well settle the score between us slowly! The lion and tiger duo quickly made a decision. Lets get rid of this despicable traitor first this corpse-eating dog is not qualified to inherit the inheritance of the ancestral spirit! The lion and tiger tribes had already taken turns to rule the golden clan and even the entire TU Lanze for thousands of years. Although the Horn of destruction and the blade of Fury had completely shed all pretense of cordiality, they understood that the situation between them was destined to be one where they would not rest until one of them died. However, compared to losing to their equally matched competitors, what they could not bear even more was being betrayed by a tiny puppet that they had raised with one hand, or even dying in the hands of the latter. Their noble heads would be trampled under the feet of this corpse eater dog! The lion and tiger duo attacked at the same time. The power of the two totems transformed into a tornado that could be seen with the naked eye. Hundreds of furious lions and fierce tigers drilled out of the tornado. Like a vast and mighty beast tide, they smashed ruthlessly at the blood-colored crystal embedded in the rock wall. A series of cracking sounds could be heard. The blood-colored crystal broke into pieces. Kanusevolution from a jackal to a doomsday wolf was forcefully interrupted. CO Right now, he and his mother were only connected by a few mandala tree vines and roots. Hovering above everyones heads, the Wolf Kings calm face was finally filled with fury. You two idiots The wolf king muttered to himself, I wont let you destroy Tu Lanze Again! Swoosh! A large amount of spiritual magnets surged out from the depths of the Wolf Kings blood-jade-like armor. Vines that were growing crazily snaked along his blood vessels and nerves, crawling all over his face. The spiritual magnets flowed freely and expanded continuously. Soon, they covered the Wolf Kings face and eyes. It was as if they were putting on an exquisite, cold, inhuman mask, as if a God had descended. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The original mother was like a huge heart that contracted violently. It let out a roar that sounded like the drums of hell. The blood-colored crystal shards that surrounded the wolf king also followed the rhythm of the original mother. They kept shrinking and expanding as if they had a life of their own. As they collided with each other and rubbed against each other at a high speed, they were sharpened even more. They were like sharp blades, they were also like wolf fangs. This scene caused all the Wolf warriors that were captured by the Liger warriors to go crazy. They shouted at the Wolf King in awe. Their eyes were filled with worship, as if they had seen the arrival of the true ancestor spirit. They even wanted to break free of the shackles and return to the Wolf Kings side. Naturally, the steel nails that were embedded in the inner side of the shackles were pierced into thousands of holes, turning them into a bloody mess. Then, they were burned by the totem power hidden in the shackles. They were electrocuted until their souls were scattered. The Lion and tiger duo had captured so many Wolf Warriors. They were originally hostages or a special weapon. The two battle group-level powerhouses waved their hands, and the strong lion and Tiger Warriors immediately swung the shackles that dragged the long chains like a spinning ball. The Wolf warriors that were bound by the chains turned into human meteor hammers and smashed at the Wolf King in the air. The Wolf Warriors that were qualified to follow the Wolf King into the sacred mountain were his trusted aides and backbones that had followed him for many years. Since they dared to follow him and frame the Lion clan and the Tiger clan at the same time, there was naturally no need to doubt their loyalty and ability. Even with the power of the original mother, the Wolf King still needed the help of these trusted aides and backbones if he wanted to firmly control the entire TU Lanze and use the power of each of the five clans. Therefore, the Wolf King could not ignore the life and death of these Wolf Warriors. He snapped his fingers lightly. Along with the vines and roots connected to the original mother, they emitted an extremely high frequency vibration that could not be recognized by the naked eye. All the mandala trees in the mother of Origins laboratory, which had been genetically modified and covered and penetrated by a large number of spiritual magnets, seemed to have become extensions of the nerves, blood vessels, limbs, and even the will of the Wolf King. The tentacles that were transformed from the vines, roots, and branches, the speed and flexibility of their waving and thrusting suddenly increased by a level. With the sound of wind breaking, hundreds of tentacles flashed and left hundreds of afterimages. They accurately swung onto the chains. Although these tentacles could not cut the chains directly, they were still able to break the chains. However, they firmly coiled the chains and pulled them like a tug-of-war. No matter how strong the Liger warriors who were waving the chains below were, their strength could not compete with the mandala tree, which had grown all the way to the top of the cave. Suddenly, they were pulled to the side and lost control. One of the Tiger Warriors, who had tied the chain tightly to his arm, was even more miserable. He was defeated in the struggle against the mandala tree. His entire arm was torn apart by the chain, and his tendons and bones were broken. He was pulled straight like a javelin and bent into nine curves. The Wolf Warriors fell to the ground and had a temporary respite. They were ecstatic and worshiped the wolf king. A large number of spiritual magnets even followed the chains from the branches of the mandala tree and surged toward the Wolf Warriors, ice storm, and the others. They tried to enter their bodies and equip them with brand new and more powerful totem battle armor. They also turned into the original mothers puppets like the Wolf King. However, the Lion King and the Tiger King did not care about these small actions. From the beginning, their eyes that were covered by anger only had one goal left. That insidious, despicable, cowardly, shameless corpse-eating dog! They threw out the wolf warrior just to distract the Wolf Kings attention. Just as the Wolf King released a large number of mandala tree branches and roots in an attempt to save the Wolf Warrior. The Lion King and the Tiger King were like two catapults that had been thrown high up into the sky. They were like incendiary bombs that had been thrown high up into the sky. At the moment that the Lion King and the Tiger King leaped high up into the sky, the spiritual magnets on the surface of the Lion King and the Tiger Kings armor that were controlled by their life magnetic field were also like raging waves that were crashing into each other, undergoing drastic changes. On the Lion Kings helmet, breastplate, shoulder guard, abdomen guard, arm guard, and leg guard, the mysterious and complicated spiritual patterns seemed to have a life of their own as they danced wildly. Very quickly, they changed from highly abstract patterns that were like runes, they turned into lifelike, lifelike heads of angry lions. These angry lions roared from within his armor. They struggled to open their bloody mouths toward the world outside of the armor. They raised their proud heads. From a two-dimensional plane, they turned into three-dimensional, and from a pattern, they turned into relief sculptures, they turned into protruding heads! Roar! The Lion King and the Lion Head on the armor let out deafening roars that shook the earth and the sky at the same time. Countless sound waves overlapped and turned into a golden storm visible to the naked eye. Like an armed train loaded with explosives, they crashed toward the wolf king at a speed that was almost derailed. Along the way, a few branches, vines, and roots of the mandala tree were caught in the Golden Storm. Not only were the entire vines crushed, burned, and annihilated in an instant. Even the mandala tree below seemed to be uprooted and swallowed by the Golden Storm. This was the horn of destructionthat the furious Lion King relied on to intimidate the golden clan and even the entire TU Lanze! However, the Wolf King had no intention of dodging the Soundwave attack. With a gentle wave of his hand, the Wolf Fang crystal fragments that surrounded him gathered in front of him like small meteors, forming a neat array, like a slightly protruding shield. Although there was a large gap between the crystal array. However, when the Lion Kings destructive sound wave crashed into the crystal array, it triggered the ultra-high frequency vibration of each wolf fang crystal fragment. The pieces of the Wolf Fang crystal that could not withstand the high frequency vibrated and exploded one after another, turning back into small pieces of powder. However, this also offset more than half of the destructive power. The remaining destructive power spread out in all directions through the gaps between the crystal array. Chapter 1390 - Two Idiots! Chapter 1390 Two Idiots! For a moment, the entire underground cave was enveloped by the sound of the Lion King, the Horn of Destruction. Not only were there wild tremors like volcanic eruptions coming from all directions of the cave, but the tremors caused rocks of all sizes to collapse from the top. All the mandrake trees started twitching violently as if they had been struck by lightning Everyone present, regardless of whether they were enemies or allies, felt as if ten thousand golden horns were blowing in the depths of their minds. The sound waves were blaring to the point that their brains were boiling and their nerves were snapping. It was as though their entire bodies were about to explode. The sound waves that were originally condensed into a line and focused on a single attack route, firmly locking onto the wolf king, were split into hundreds of parts just like that. The Wolf King, which was only able to withstand one percent of the destructive force, was naturally unharmed. Even though the surface of his six kill armor was also blown by the Horn of destruction, countless ripples were created. However, he was still like a statue frozen in the void. He did not take half a step back, nor did he have any intention of dodging. Ever since the Horn of destruction ascended to the Lion Kings throne. No one had ever dared to face his roar head-on without receiving any damage. This scene alone was enough to make many lion and tiger warriors dumbfounded and terrified. Fortunately, there was still the Tiger King. The Crazy Tiger ignored the Lion Kings Thunder Roar and roared inside its skull. After all, what it relied on the most was not its own brain, but the killing instinct that came from the depths of its bloodline. The Tiger King shrieked and grasped the spine of the previous leaders of the Tiger clan with both hands. The Violent Bladethat was wreathed in endless flames and thousands of vengeful souls waved the unparalleled saber into a streak of Black Lightning. The Black Lightning that contained surging spiritual energy seemed to have torn apart the void and opened the door to Hell after its speed was accelerated to the maximum. The fierce souls of the previous leaders of the Tiger clan rushed back to the human world from Hell and pounced on the Wolf King in the form of a colorful tiger baring its fangs and brandishing its claws through the black crack. Immediately, the underground cave, which had not calmed down from the earth-shattering horn sound, was covered and drowned by the bloody rain. Everyone who saw the violent blade tearing the void and the black crack was hallucinating. It was as if thousands of ferocious tigers were charging at them. They did not have the ability to fight back at all. They could only watch as their flesh and bones were devoured by the hungry tigers, leaving only their empty skulls as toys for the ferocious tigersclaws and teeth! The spiritual attack that could destroy all the spiritual defenses was precisely the most terrifying part of the blade of fury. In the past, there were experts who were brave enough to fight the Tiger King to the death, but before their heads were beheaded by the blade of fury, they were scared out of their wits by the fierce souls attached to their spine sabers! However, the Wolf King was still unmoved by the overwhelming number of fierce tiger souls. He snapped his fingers again. The remaining dozens of wolf teeth crystals immediately gathered toward their owners with blood-colored flames trailing behind them. They changed the shape of the array and arranged themselves more neatly. The gaps between the crystals also became smaller. The slightly protruding crystals now looked like a one-way transparent concave mirror. The roar of the Lion King was still going on. It ignored the Wolf King and tried to suppress it with its firepower. The surging sound waves were sucked into the concave mirror formed by the crystal array when they reached the Wolf King. Then, they condensed into an even sharper and more deadly line. They turned 180 degrees and stabbed at the edge of the blade of fury! In an instant, all the wolf fang crystals seemed to be unable to withstand the ultra-high-frequency vibration of the Horn of destruction. They were all shattered and annihilated. However, the sound waves that were stronger than the death ray that they had sacrificed themselves to bounce back collided with the ferocious souls summoned by the Tiger King. Thousands of ferocious souls let out shrill screams in the midst of the sound waves. They shattered into pieces and vanished into thin air. The Tiger King did not expect the wolf king to have such a strange ability to shift attacks and even rebound attacks. He had transferred all of the Lion Kings roars to him. Even though he was ambitious and wanted to seize the throne of the chief of the Golden clan from the Lion King all the time. However, he had to admit that Lion Kings Horn of destruction was one of the moves that he didnt want to face head-on in this world. Tiger Kings attack was like a strong wind that hit an iron wall. He couldnt help but pause. The Wolf King appeared in front of him like a ghost. Although the process of evolution or modulation was forcefully interrupted. This incomplete version of the Doomsday Wolf was still extremely fast. Even veteran battle group level powerhouses like the Lion King and the Tiger King found it difficult to catch a glimpse of him. In the eyes of ordinary Liger warriors, he seemed to have teleported into the Tiger Kings arms. The Tiger Kings violent blade was one of the most famous blades in Tu Lan Ze. Other than the fact that it could easily devour its masters soul and make its Master Go Crazy, turning him into a muddle-headed killing machine, there was only one flaw. That was, after fusing with the vertebrae of the past clan leaders of the Tiger clan, after thousands of years and hundreds of reforging, this peerless fierce blade was too thick and too long Three to five arms to 30 to 50 arms was the most suitable range for the Violent Bladeto release endless killing intent. But now, the distance between the Wolf King and the Tiger King had shortened to the point that even a dagger as thin as a cicadas wing could not pierce through. If the Tiger King still wanted to wield the blade of fury. He could only turn the blade 180 degrees and attack the back of the Wolf Kings head. And the Wolf Kings six kills Saber, which had just been reforged by a large amount of spirit magnets, had a long saber, a dart, and a claw blade, three different attack modes. Before the Tiger King waved the blade of fury again and summoned the ferocious tiger spirit. The wolf king protruded out from the ends of his arms. The six kills Saber in the form of a claw blade had already been drawn from both sides and stabbed ruthlessly at the Tiger Kings armpit. Even though the totem armor was formed from highly mobile nano metal. In order to expand the range of movement of the limbs as much as possible, the armpit was still the thinnest part of the armor. The nano structure of the spirit magnet was the thinnest and the softest part, and its defense was the lowest. Even for a fearless fanatic like the Tiger King. Once he was hit by the six claws that were flashing with cold light, twelve transparent holes were pierced through his heart and right lung. His combat strength would still be greatly reduced. The Tiger King could only retreat. Perhaps it was because he was used to advancing at full speed and was invincible, but he did not know how to write the word Retreat. Or perhaps it was because he was intimidated by the Wolf Kings aura that had increased tenfold, causing him to lose his bearings for a moment. The Tiger King retreated in a rather sorry state. He was actually seized by the Wolf King. After the claws made a feint, his legs were like two meteor hammers, stomping fiercely on his breastplate, directly sending him back to the ground from mid-air. Boom! The Tiger King smashed out the earth-shaking and mountain-shaking movement. It stirred up a large area of spiritual flames and dust. Although under the protection of the totem battle armor, the actual damage was not serious. But under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Wolf King, who had always been regarded as a puppet, was blasted into dust and dirt, as if he was prostrating under the feet of the Wolf King, but the insult was extremely strong. Aoao Aoao Aoao Aoao Aoao Aoao! The Tiger King let out a hysterical cry. Violent Bladeis like a dragon surrounded by lightning wreaked havoc, churning, twisted a large number of mandala tree branches. The Lion Kings face, but the emergence of an unprecedented grave. Just a day, this Ghoul Dogcan be reborn, change to this extent. From the original regardless of the Lion or tiger king in the face of any one of the people, can only be like a stray dog run away. But now, they were not at a disadvantage when facing the two chiefs of the Gold clan head-on. This was not the blessing of the ancestral spirit. What else could it be? Lion King and Tiger King looked at each other. Through the masks, the two of them saw the greedy light spurting out of each others eyes at the same time. Even a tiny corpse-eating dogcould possess such tyrannical strength after receiving the blessing of the ancestral spirit. If they could kill this corpse-eating dogand take back the blessing of the ancestral spirit, how terrifying would they be? Little did they know that the killing intent in the Wolf Kings eyes was a hundred times more intense than their battle flames. Although the Wolf King was unharmed in the battle just now. But faced with the joint attack of the two chiefs of the Gold clan, he clearly didnt have the strength to save his subordinates. Meanwhile, his trusted subordinates were all tied up by the Liger warriors with the shackles that were originally used to capture totem beasts. They were dragged all the way to the depths of the temple and were tortured until they were on the verge of death. After being waved like a meteor hammer for a while, they landed at the feet of the Lion King and the Tiger King. When the Horn of destruction and the blade of Fury raised a storm at the same time, the Wolf tribe captives were naturally the first to bear the brunt and were affected. Many captives didnt even have the time to grunt before their brains were shattered by the roar of the Lion King, causing blood to flow out of their seven orifices and even their brains. There were also captives who were entangled by the ferocious souls summoned by the blade of fury. Under the stimulation of infinite fear, they lost their minds forever and became muddle-headed idiots. There were even captives who were torn into pieces by the furious Tiger Kings unparalleled saber that was waving crazily. The wolf king saw the horrifying scenes one after another, and it was filled with pain and hatred. Even the surface of its eyeballs was covered with tiny drops of blood. For Tu Lanze, you two hopeless idiots, die! Chapter 1391 - Poet Chapter 1391 Poet The blood-red crystal that had been shattered by the Horn of Destruction had all turned into red mist. The red mist was like a demon that possessed life, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, scattering onto everyones totem armor and all the mandrake trees. Everyone, including the Lion King and Tiger King, immediately felt that their totem armor had become awkward, stiff, and difficult to control. There was a subtle force that was stirring within the armor, defying their will. On the surface of the mandrake tree, which was stained with a large amount of red mist, many blood traces that looked like neural networks grew out. Blessed by the blood traces, the mandrake tree seemed to be injected with extremely violent fuel. The waving of its vines, branches, and roots became even more fierce and brutal, like ten thousand poisonous snakes simultaneously exiting the forest of slaughter. They stuck their heads out and stared straight at the prey before them. The incomparably fierce killing entered a white-hot state the first second after the smell of blood spread. Almost every lion and tiger warriors body and limbs would be wrapped with three to five vines, branches, and roots. These poisonous snakes, which were wrapped by the spiritual magnet, either tightened their grip more and more, trying to strangle or even tear off the limbs of their prey. Or they split into seven or eight pieces from the end and bit the armor of their prey like carnivorous flowers, trying to tear the armor apart and inject fatal poison and acid into the flesh of their prey. Some of the branches that were covered with mandala fruits even exploded like bombs after wrapping themselves around their prey. The mandala fruits were as ugly as tumors. The violent psionic energy contained in them was released in an instant, instantly turning the prey into balls of burning fireballs. Of course, the Liger warriors were definitely not weak prey waiting to be killed. Under the roar of their leader, they brandished their swords, axes, and hammers, fearlessly pouncing toward the thickest part of the mandala tree. A large number of vines, branches, and roots were torn off. They were like earthworms dying under the scorching sun. There were even two mandala trees that were besieged by a few experts and uprooted by the Liger warriors. For a moment, the blood of the orcs mixed with the juice spurting out of the mandala tree. It was like lava flowing everywhere, and it was also like the best nutrient for the original mother. The Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King were like three tornadoes that contained the power to destroy everything, entangled together. This round, it was the wolf king who initiated the attack. Maybe it was the fury that increased the upper limit of his combat power. Or maybe it was the Red Mist that interfered with the Lion King and Tiger Kings totem armor, making them have to resist the temptation from the original mother while facing the Wolf King. The power of the two chiefs of the Gold clan was weakened by 30% compared to before. They were actually suppressed by the Wolf King. The Wolf King even had some strength left. He glanced coldly at the left side of the original mother and snapped his fingers for the third time. He summoned a large cluster of branches, vines, and roots and stabbed them towards Meng Chao who was sneaking towards the original mother. Meng Chaos intentions were exposed. His keen senses sensed that although Jackalkanus was engaged in a fierce battle with the Lion King and the Tiger King. However, his gaze was firmly locked onto himself. The branches, vines, and roots of the mandala tree intertwined in front of him to form an iron wall filled with spikes. Behind the iron wall, mother original seemed to realize that all the wolves, tigers, and leopards present were unimportant. The hope potion that Meng Chao had was the most likely secret weapon to kill it. Therefore, it did not care that the inverted V-shaped wound on its body was still burning and emitting dazzling holy light. It was also twitching crazily, causing its body to expand like a pufferfish, it expanded into a round ball. Meng Chao knew that once he waved the skull crusher, he would tear apart the iron wallin front of him. Next, mother origin would certainly launch its strongest attack in a manner of mutual destruction. Even if she was sealed by the Holy Light, her opponent was still a vicious beast from the immemorial era that had nearly devoured the entire world, leaving behind a life seed. Meng Chao didnt want both sides to suffer heavy losses. He could only retreat. He retreated to the side of the ice storm, the ancient Dream Saintess, and the middle-aged leopard man who was beaten black and blue but still had an elegant demeanor. Perhaps it was because they were mixed in with a group of Wolf Warriors, and the three of them had unusual appearances, so it was very likely that they were hiding crucial information. Lion King and Tiger King did not ask their subordinates to throw them out like meteor hammers and fall to their deaths. The lion and Tiger Warriors who were originally guarding them also threw themselves into the fierce battle against the mandala tree that was bolstered by the blood fog and was like a mad demon. The three of them regained their freedom. However, they could not work together. Ice Storm held ancient Dream Saintess in its arms and dodged the sword lights and sword shadows that whistled past their heads as well as the branches of the mandala tree sweeping across. It tried to escape to a relatively safe and peaceful place in the corner of the cave. The middle-aged panther man, who was suspected to be her father, completely ignored her life and death. His eyes were fixed on the Wolf King, who seemed to have been reborn from the flames and was slaughtering in all directions. Every scar and swelling on his face was glowing, it was emitting an extremely respectful light toward the Wolf King. He ignored the pain and wanted to return to the Wolf Kings side. However, he forgot that his right foot and the ice storms left foot were still tied together by the same chain. The chain was stretched straight. Both of them fell to the ground at the same time. Clang! Meng Chao cut off the chain with one slash. Another kick kicked the middle-aged leopard man, who was suspected to be icestorms deadbeat father, to the ground. Whats Going On? Meng Chao shouted at icestorm, Why did you appear together with the Lion King and Tiger King? Who Is this guy? is he the person youve been looking for? Icestorm turned a deaf ear to him. Even though she had fallen, her eyes were still fixed on mother. Her expression was a little absent-minded, and her eyes revealed great fear. Its actually true Icestorm muttered, The egg of chaos actually exists. Could it be that the Holy Light Temple is telling the truth? Could it be that Holy Light is the only salvation? Could it be that the Wizards have taken the Wrong Path? Do you know about the egg of Chaos? Meng Chao stepped forward and pressed icestorms neck, injecting a gentle psionic power into her body to help her stabilize her agitated mind. He quickly glanced at the ancient Dream Saintess in her arms and found that although the leader of the rat rebel army still had a high fever and was not in a clear state of mind, he was not fatally injured because he had been protected by icestorm in his arms, only then did he heave a sigh of relief. The eyes of the ice storm finally became clear again. Meng Chaos figure appeared in her eyes once again. Meng Chao was the same as the Wolf King. After being reborn from the flames, he had become even more powerful and gorgeous totem armor, which caused the snow leopard female warrior to be surprised. The terrifying aura that Meng Chao released around his body was comparable to that of a battle group level powerhouse. It also stirred up wild waves in the bottom of the heart of the ice storm. She answered subconsciously, The egg of chaos is said to be a container that can hatch the terrifying demon king. Once it matures and the terrifying demon king breaks out of the cocoon, the entire land will fall into endless war, chaos, and disorder. It will be an eternal purgatory! However, these are all the claims of the Holy Light Temple. You know, the Wizards and witches have always disdained the claims of the Holy Light Temple. They think that it is just a lie fabricated by the Holy Light Temple in order to rule the land of Holy Light. As a witch and a Turan, I cant believe that my ancestors have anything to do with the egg of chaos or the terrifying demon king. After all, the ancestors of the Turan people came from outer space riding on a burning fireball! I cant believe that the legend is true. It It really exists.. No, we have to destroy it, Reaper. If what the Holy Light Temple said is true and its really the egg of chaos, we have to destroy it. Otherwise, everyone will die and fall into an endless war and chaos that is even more terrible than death! I know. Meng Chao said with a headache, Im trying to think of a way! I have a way! Icestorms words were shocking. After a pause, he pointed at the middle-aged panther man that Meng Chao had firmly stepped on and his cheapskate father who did not look like a father and daughter at all. Capture him. The Way is on him! As Meng Chao had expected, the middle-aged panther man named Phil Dorseywas indeed icestorms father. Ferdosiin Tulan meant Poet.. To be more precise, it was a poet who specialized in singing war epics and praising ancient heroes. In the Tulan civilization, Poetwas a very interesting profession. Generally speaking, the Tulan people advocated valor and were used to the strong preying on the weak. Only the strong could enjoy fine clothes and fine food under the eyes of the masses. The weak were only fit to curl up in a corner and lick the leftovers. Only the Poetwas an exception. Even if he didnt have the strength to tie a chicken, or even looked weak at first glance, the poet would still receive the favor of the chieftains, priests, and witch doctors, as well as the warm welcome of ordinary Orc warriors. Whoever dared to disrespect a poet, or even hurt a poet, would definitely be attacked by a group. This was because the spiritual and cultural life of the Tulan civilization was quite poor. The war epic that the poets sang was one of the few entertainment activities other than fighting and gambling. Moreover, the war epic that recorded the great achievements of the ancestors was almost engraved in the poetsminds. The Tulan Orcs did not care about ancient science and technology. But they couldnt not care about their ancestors, how many enemies they killed in the famous battles, how many meritorious deeds they made, and how gloriously they died in battle. Although many of the war epics were also stored in the ancient books in the family temples. But after so many years of war, many of the ancient books were incomplete, and no one could recognize them. If they could find out what was missing and even discover more secrets by word of mouth, why not? Of course, the poets job was not that good. He dared to call himself Phil Dorsey, although he did not have to walk the streets like a warrior with a domineering title, and he would be challenged at any time. But he had to accept the invitation from the Orc warriors at any time, and on any occasion, he could calmly sing a beautiful melody, rich in meaning, vivid, and in line with the environment and theme of the war epic. No matter which period the audience wanted to know, which heros legendary story, the poets had to be eloquent and eloquent, as if they knew their family treasures. To be able to do this, the poets would naturally receive the support of the Warriors, and even become the honored guests of the military nobles. If he were to reveal his timidity and say something wrong about the story of an ancestral spirit, it would not be as simple as being kicked out of the house. It was even possible that the descendants of the ancestral spirit would be torn to pieces in a fit of rage. Chapter 1392 - A Feather Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The fact that Ice Storms father was able to travel in Picturesque Orchid Lake for many years under the name of Ferdosi and was still not thrown into the swamp by the furious orc warriors to feed the crocodiles was enough to prove that he was well-read and eloquent. His most famous deed was sneaking into the Land of Holy Light alone more than twenty years ago and stealing a large number of Picturesque Orchid Lake books. They had been stolen during the great extinction order era three thousand years ago when the Holy Light Army invaded Picturesque Orchid Lake. Although these precious historical materials, whose value could not be measured by money, had been purified by the Holy Light countless times, they had become mottled and brittle after such a long time. A light touch could turn them into powder. However, Ferdosi of the Leopard Clan had carved the vast amount of information recorded in the Turan classics into his mind before they were destroyed. At least, after returning to Picturesque Orchid Lake, he had been boastful about it. Until now, no orc noble could find any flaws in his flowery story. It was during the adventure of sneaking into the land of Holy Light and taking back the Tulan classics that this Ferdosiof the Leopard clan met a witch who was wanted by the temple of Holy Light. During the process of escaping from the temple of Holy Light together, they formed a deep friendship and readily agreed to carry out a forbidden research together with the witch, Creatinga mixed-blood with double bloodlines and double curses. That was the snow leopard female warrior, ice storm. After returning to Tulan, Ferdosis whereabouts were still uncertain. In the ancient books of Tulan that he took back from the land of Holy Light, in addition to recording the heroic words and glorious achievements of the ancient heroes, there seemed to be a large number of locations of the lost temples. However, Ferdosi did not tell the coordinates of these temples to the descendants of the former heroes at all. He tried to excavate the lost temples by himself and use the inheritance of the ancestral spirits to continuously become stronger. Unfortunately, even these temples were buried in the dust of history for thousands of years. The mechanisms, secret passages, traps, and guardians in the temples still shone with a dangerous cold light and flowed with lethal venom. Even if he found and opened the door of the lost temple, he would be dead. He would be dead if he entered the temple alone. Besides, poets were a special profession that was welcomed and protected. But a poet who knew too many secrets and was not well-behaved might not be. He realized that he needed a backer. Therefore, he got involved with canus, the Jackalwho was a grave robber. Two people who were also of low birth and ambitious, who also wanted to climb up the ladder by any means necessary, until they stepped on the shoulder of the Tiger King and the head of the Lion King, They were like-minded and hit it off at first sight. After a few successful collaborations, Ferdosi became the brain of the Wolf King. The war epic, ancient secret information, and the coordinates of the temple, in addition to the well-trained Tomb Raider army under the Wolf King, were a perfect match. The Wolf King used the information from Feldorsi to quickly accumulate his first pot of gold. Feldorsi also became the number two figure of the Jackalgroup, which was mainly made up of the Wolf clan as a panther. This time, the Wolf King was prepared to take a gamble and plot against both the Lion King and the Tiger King in the depths of the sacred mountain. This second-in-command naturally couldnt stay out of it. When the Wolf King acted as a guide and blended in with the Tiger Kings hunting team, trying to lead the Lion King and the Tiger King to mutually lose. Ferdosi was leading the most elite wolf warriors under the Wolf King to secretly set up an ambush at the edge of the Scarlet Mountain Peak, ready to come forward and receive the wolf king at any time. Unexpectedly, Meng Chaos appearance disrupted all of the Wolf Kings plans. The strength Angels self-detonation made the situation even more chaotic. Ferdosi had no choice but to brace himself and lead the Wolf Warriors to assist. At this time, Meng Chao and the Wolf King were forced to the top of the sacred mountain under the pressure of the Lion King and the Tiger King. The Wolf Kings plot was exposed in advance. The Lion King and the Tiger King chose to temporarily put aside their differences and wait until they found the ancestral spirits inheritance. They would then kill each other after dismembering the wolf king, Naturally, the outcome of the Wolf Warriors led by Ferdosi was without any suspense. Under the pressure of the Hor of destruction and the blade of fury, the Wolf warriors who were vastly different in strength couldnt even die ina fierce battle. They could only surrender. As for the ice storm, her most important purpose of returning to Tulanze from thousands of miles away was to find her father. She had been searching for her father for so long that she could not find him anywhere. How could she not be excited and panic when her father suddenly appeared in front of her? It was only natural that she would become a captive together with her father. Fortunately, they had unique appearances. It was obvious that they were not ordinary jackal warriors. Jackalkanus had started his career by helping Lion King excavate the lost temple. Lion King naturally knew his dog-head military advisor. During the banquet, he even admired Ferdosis singing and personally gave him some strong liquor that would ignite with just a little bit. Lion King knew that Ferdosi must have a lot of top-secret information about the Wolf King. Such as the Wolf Kings goals and weaknesses. Of course, he would not easily kill this leopard poet. As for the ice storm, it was obvious that he was very close to Ferdosi due to his fathers facial features. The Lion King used her as a bargaining chip and tied her to Ferdosis side, bringing them into the temple of the sacred mountain. Because time was tight, the father and daughter of the Leopard clan did not have the time to be tortured. However, the two of them did not get along well. It was obvious that Ferdosi did not feel guilty, annoyed, or nostalgic about the Experimenthe conducted more than 20 years ago. If there was a hint of surprise in his eyes when the ice storm suddenly appeared in front of him, it was not because of the Father-daughter relationship. It was because he did not expect that the experiment would actually succeed. The mixed-blood who carried the double bloodline and double curse was actually able to survive until today, and even controlled a rather powerful force. In fact.., he was not repelled by the totem armor because half of the Holy Light Blood flowed in his body. Of course, he did not deny that he was ice storms father. But after admitting this, he did not ask for ice storms name nor did he ask about ice storms mothers recent situation. Instead, he directly asked, no, ordered ice storm to join him as his father, to join the Wolf King. This was because The wolf king is the only person who can save Turanze and even this world! Such a performance greatly disappointed ice storm. Originally, she had been able to accept the fact that her father was cold by nature and that the relationship between her and her mother was not even considered as a casual love affair. It was just a fair deal and a scientific experiment. However, she thought that when she really came looking for her father, at least a few traces of panic and guilt would flash across his face, even if he didnt know what to do. She didnt expect that this guy would be so cold to this extent! This made the ice storm furious. It also made the snow leopard female warrior inherit her fathers cold-hearted Talentin an instant. Now, she did not want to have anything to do with her biological father. She just wanted to take back what he had stolen from her mother. He stole a feather from my mother. The feather used to be a bookmark in a book of Holy Light. The Book of Holy Light contains a lot of legends about the egg of chaos. My mother stole it from the magic tower when she stole the memory crystal! Its not an ordinary feather,icestorm shouted. Its a secret weapon known as the Markby the Holy Light Temple. It contains the terrifying power of the Holy Light, which is what the Wizard organization has been studying. The Wizard organization is trying to transform the markinto a keyC the key to open the door to the ocean of light. Once the research is successful, there is no need to worship the illusory holy light all day long, nor do I have to obey the orders of the Holy Light Temple. I can use the power of the holy light freely and unscrupulously! There are very few marks, and even fewer of them can be successfully stolen by wizards and witches. My mother did not even steal the memory crystal. She stole the markand became a wanted criminal of the Holy Light Temple. She was hunted down by ascetics and night watchers day and night, and she died in the end. And this feather, which my mother traded her life for, was stolen by this shameless scoundrel! Iknow that the feather must still be on his body, because the markcan only activate the surging power of Holy Light. As a chaos creature, even the eyes, hair, and skin of the Tulan orc could be burnt by the Holy Light, let alone using the power of Holy Light. No one in the entire Tulan swamp can use the mark. Even if the guy wants to trade it for greater benefits, he doesnt know who to trade with. Also, I believe that he will definitely not trade the markeasily, because he must have thought that he still needs the markas a bargaining chip in case he wants to sneak into the land of Holy Light again, or my mother disguises herself and sneaks into his house. The markmust be on him., It is the only thing that can counter the egg of Chaos! Chapter 1393 - Heavenly-Bestowed Savior of Picturesque Orchid Lake Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao quickly glanced at the leopard poet under his feet. After his cultivation had broken through to the Deity Realm, his super vision allowed him to distinguish between most of the invisible light and penetrate his targets clothes and even skin. In fact, after being dragged and torn along the way, the clothes on the leopard poets body had been reduced to shreds. Although the Lion King never tortured him, he had plundered all the items on the leopard poets body. He did not even spare a single spot. Meng Chao did not find anything that could be called a feather or a mark on his body. But what Ice Storm said made sense. A secret weapon from the Land of Holy Light It would indeed be difficult to trade it out in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Meng Chao picked up the leopard poet, and his gaze was like a cold scalpel, gently scraping his facial features. Sensing Meng Chaos sharp killing intent, the leopard poets eyes finally turned away from the Wolf King. Seeing Meng Chaos black hair and black eyes, as well as his gorgeous armor that was not inferior to the Wolf Kings, the leopard poet was slightly stunned. How incredible A flame of excitement surged in his eyes. He was not worried about his situation at all. Instead, he was filled with intense curiosity and joy. An outsider managed to actually wear a totem armor that has received the ancestral spirits blessing. If Im not mistaken, the inside of this totem armor is the same as that of the Wolf Kings armor. It contains the abilities of the three epic heroes, Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings! Who are you? Have you also been sent by the great ancestral spirit to help the Wolf King and help us save Picturesque Orchid Lake? Meng Chao frowned deeply. He had shared the battle experience and innate skills contained in the three slaughter statues with the Wolf King. Indeed, three mysterious and complicated totems had appeared on the surface of his armor. He did not expect the leopard tribe poet to see the origin of his power from the three totems at a glance. He was indeed worthy of the name, Ferdosi. Apart from that, Meng Chao also noticed that the leopard poets tone was different from that of ordinary orcs. Compared with the modern Turan language that was currently prevalent in Picturesque, his was simple, rough, straightforward, and mixed with a lot of slang. The leopard poet spoke with a lot of tongue flicks, tongue curls, and trills. It was even closer to the ancient Turan language that the human-faced spider had instilled into Meng Chaos brain. This language, which was popular seven to eight thousand years ago, had not completely vanished. It still retained a certain amount of scientific research and computational ability. A unit of bytes many times more information than the modern Turan language. The leopard poet used an ancient tone, which revealed a trace of surprise and expressed the right amount of respect to Meng Chao, this mysterious expert with black hair and black eyes. It even indirectly highlighted his own value as he directly pointed out the origin of Meng Chaos power. There were several layers of meaning in just two to three sentences from him. That was something most Turan orcs, who preferred to pull out their fists rather than their tongues, could not do. However, Meng Chao did not understand why such a knowledgeable and extremely intelligent Leopard Clan poet would be so loyal to Jackal Kanus. Time was of the essence. An increasing number of lion and tiger warriors was being entangled and torn to pieces by the wildly dancing mandrake roots, branches, and vines. The Lion King and Tiger King were also being suppressed by the Wolf King. They were becoming more and more impatient as well as flustered. Meng Chao grabbed the leopard poets collar and growled, Hand over the mark! Ferdosi was taken aback for a moment. He did not seem to understand. The totem armor on Meng Chao and the Wolf King were clearly branded with the marks of Fist, Stomach-less King, and Broken Wings. Why did this mysterious powerhouse with black hair and black eyes want to harm the Wolf King? His gaze moved quickly between Meng Chao and Ice Storm for a moment. A bizarre, fanatical, and martyr-like expression appeared on his face. No, I wont hand the mark over to you. The leopard poet smiled and said, Because you want to harm the only person who has a chance to save Picturesque Orchid Lake, Lord Wolf King! You Meng Chao was familiar with the leopard poets expression. It showed that he was unrepentant and unafraid of death. In Dragon City, he had seen countless human warriors with similar expressions on their faces as they charged toward the overwhelming beast horde. In Picturesque Orchid Lake, he had also seen numerous orc warriors with similar expressions on their faces as they issued the final and most glorious challenge to death or their enemies, who were many times stronger than them. He knew that once someone showed such an expression on their face, it would be almost impossible to force him to yield despite any pain, torture, or death threats. Open your eyes and see clearly! Feeling helpless, Meng Chao could only grab the leopard poets cervical vertebra and forcibly turn his head in the mother of origins direction, Do you see that thing, which seems to be beating like a demons heart or brain? Since youve infiltrated the Land of Holy Light and stolen the secrets of the Holy Light Temple, you must have heard of the name, Egg of Chaos! Thats the Egg of Chaos, and your dearest Lord Wolf King has been controlled by it! Once the Wolf King is completely turned into the Egg of Chaos puppet, or even the Demon King of Terrors host inside the Egg of Chaos, not only will he be incapable of saving Picturesque Orchid Lake, hell even become the main cause of Picturesque Orchid Lakes destruction! We dont need to harm the Wolf King, but we have to find a way to suppress the Egg of Chaos and use our will to absorb the power within the Egg of Chaos in a relatively controllable, stable, and safe way. Its the only way to save Picturesque Orchid Lake. Do you understand? Meng Chao subconsciously poured a lot of spirit energy into his voice. His words were literally deafening. The leopard poets brain hummed from the shock, and he could not help but fall into deep thought. However, after careful consideration, the result was still an unwavering no. T dont know who you are. Perhaps you do have unrivaled power and some unknown information, but I only obey the Wolf Kings orders. The leopard poets eyes were filled with reverence like flowing fire. He used flowery words and spoke about the Wolf King in an almost mushy tone. You have no idea how amazing the Wolf King is. When I first met him, he was not even twenty years old. He was just a corpse-eating dog who lived at the bottom of the grave robbers circle. There was no way that he had access to all kinds of top-secret information about the lost temple and ancient Turan history. At that time, I even had thoughts of recruiting him to be my subordinate. However, after just one contact with the Wolf King, I was horrified to discover that underneath the corpse-eating dogs weak appearance was an incomparably powerful and intense soul. He clearly never received any education, yet his mind was sharper and more meticulous than a bard like me. He shouldnt have known the lost temples coordinates at all. I risked my life to steal a lot of top-secret information from the Land of Holy Light. In the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake, only I knew about it. Yet, he was like a prophet, always helping me to fill in the gaps and fill in the fragmented maps as well as information. He clearly shouldnt have mastered so many amazing combat techniques, as well as techniques to break traps and sneak assassinations. Yet, he was already like a veteran assassin in his early twenties. He could use two fingers to dismantle fatal traps inside the lost temple, or he could use a single hair to kill three targets at the same time. Besides, he talked about the evolution of the situation between the five great clans, the power struggle within the Wolf Clan, the weaknesses in the Lion King and Tiger Kings personalities, and how to make use of these weaknesses to quickly rise up, the end of this era of prosperity and the beginning of the era of glory, and when the mandrake flower would begin to bloom. He made astonishing predictions three, five, or even seven, eight years ago. There doesnt seem to be any evidence. There isnt even any prophecy to aid in his process of speculation. Even nonsense that he spouted when he was drunk would always hit the bulls-eye. Icant explain such a miracle. Even though Ive gone through all the war epics and heroic legends in Picturesque Orchid Lake, I still cant find a second mysterious and powerful existence like the Wolf King. Ican only believe that the Wolf King has received the collective blessing of billions of ancestral spirits. He is the greatest savior and conqueror that the ancestral spirits have chosen and bestowed upon Picturesque Orchid Lake. He is destined to lead the Turan civilization to rise again and defeat the Holy Light Temple once and for all! If there are unknown dangers hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain temple, such as the Egg of Chaos lurking in the underground rocks, it is possible that they can control the Wolf Kings mind. Then, Lord Wolf King must have predicted the danger three to five years in advance, and he must have thought of a foolproof countermeasure. If Lord Wolf King seems like the mothers puppet in such a situation, I can only say that it is just an illusion on the surface. He must have done it on purpose. Everything is part of Lord Wolf Kings plan. He definitely has the confidence and ability to draw the mothers power, but he is not under its control. Therefore, before Lord Wolf King gives me a clear order, I cant hand the mark over to avoid disrupting his plan! Chapter 1394 - Deciphering the Mark! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao was dumbstruck when he heard that. There was actually such a powerful figure in Picturesque Orchid Lake? How could this be? If Jackal Kanus is as talented as you say and a prophet, may I ask how you were captured by the Lion King and Tiger King? And how did the wolf warriors whom you brought get completely annihilated? Meng Chao scoffed. Based on my observations, the combat strength of those wolf warriors far exceeds the limits that ordinary Wolf Clan members can reach. It seems that in order to create such a death squad and assassin group in the Wolf Clan, you and the Wolf King must have gone to great lengths and gambled all of your resources. Dont tell me that annihilating such an elite troop was also part of the Wolf Kings plan! This time, it was the leopard poets turn to be struck by lightning. He did not know how to refute Meng Chaos argument. It was not just due to the statement itself. Those words also lingered repeatedly in his mind after he was caught by mistake. Moreover, Meng Chaos words were spoken in ancient Turan language that was even purer than his! An outsider with black hair and black eyes He was wearing totem armor that three ancient powerhouses had blessed. They were the legendary Blood Hoof Clans founder, Fist, the Bear Clans strongest expert, Stomach-less King, and the Falcon Clans Broken Wings, who had once dominated the airspace of Picturesque Orchid Lake for decades. He was also speaking in ancient Turan language that was considered lost today, and even the bards might not be able to understand it. His accent was so pure that it was as if he had just woken up from a long sleep after ten thousand years. How How was this possible? Ina trance, the leopard poet seemed to see light that originated from the ancestral spirit in the depths of Meng Chaos eyes. He was flabbergasted, and his heart rose and fell. Admit it, the Wolf King is definitely not omniscient and omnipotent. From his failure to wipe out the Great Hom Army to his failure to prevent the Ancient Dream Saintes from escaping the snare, to his meticulous plan to get the Lion King and Tiger King to kill each other, the results have all been a failure. He has already made too many mistakes. Who can guarantee that he will not make more serious mistakes? Meng Chao grabbed the leopard poet by the ear and spoke in the ancient Turan language, pouring his thunderous voice into his brain, How do you think your Lord Wolf King managed to climb to the summit of the Holy Mountain, break out of all the traps, and arrive here after leading the lion and tiger duo to fight but fail to kill each other, while his subordinates were completely wiped out? Without my help, he would have died a long time ago! If I really wanted to harm him, I would have had ten thousand chances along the way. If I had stalled him from the beginning and waited for the Lion King and the Tiger King to catch up, he would have died a hundred times over! However, killing the Wolf King was not my goal. I just wanted to correct some small mistakes so that the future would follow the right path and become a better tomorrow. And this is the mission that the ancestors of the Turan civilization, the ancient heroes who risked everything to protect the fire of the civilization, passed to me! Right now, the fate of the Turan civilization is in your hands. Dont let your stupidity or cowardice destroy Picturesque Orchid Lake and kill everyone, including the Wolf King and your daughter! Trust me. Tell me where the mark is! The leopard poets mind was in turmoil. He still could not fully believe Meng Chaos words. He dared not shoulder the burden of deciding the Turan civilizations rise and fall with one of his choices either. However, under nonstop pressure from Meng Chao, he could not help but look at his left hand. The five fingers of his left hand curled up slightly as if he was trying to hide something. Meng Chao keenly observed his movements. He grabbed the poets left wrist at lightning speed, and his strength seeped into the leopards wrist bone, forcing the leopard poet to open his left hand. The leopard poets left hand resembled the hand of something between a primate and a cheetah. His five fingers were distinct, and there was also a thick pad of flesh. There was even a tattoo of a dragon and a phoenix on that pad of flesh. Meng Chao felt that something was amiss. It was true that the Turan orcs loved tattoos. The totem power contained in their bodies could only be activated with the help of special tattoos. Just like the superhumans of Dragon City, when their spirit energy surged, mysterious and complicated gorgeous spirit tattoos would appear on the surface of their bodies. However, according to Meng Chaos knowledge, very few people would choose to tattoo on their palms instead of the backs of their hands. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He suddenly noticed that there was a faint burn mark on the leopard poets palm. It was as if his palm had once been pierced by a red-hot steel nail. In order to cover it up, he had carved a thick and colorful tattoo around the burn mark. The burn was not strange. Hence, such a cover-up aroused suspicion. With a thought, Meng Chao injected a lava-like spirit flame into the leopard poets palm and wiped off a corner of the tattoo. As if some kind of seal had been broken, the leopard poet immediately grabbed his left hand and cried out in pain. As his left hand twitched crazily, a milky-white holy flame gushed out from the center of his palm, which had seemingly been pierced by a red-hot steel nail. The sacred flame opened a small window, and a crystalline object, which looked like a feather and a shining long arrow, slowly appeared in the leopard poets hand. Meng Chao discovered his biggest secret just like that, and the leopard poets face turned pale. Despite that, he subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. In his eyes, this mysterious man with black hair and black eyes was a terrifying existence on the same level as Lord Wolf King. The future of Picturesque Orchid Lake and the fate of the Turan civilization would be decided by ultimate powerhouses like them, who had received the blessings of several billion ancestral spirits! The leopard poet closed his eyes, let out a long sigh, and slowly collapsed. This is i Brilliant light shone from Ice Storms eye. This is the mark! She lunged forward and grabbed the crystal feather that was surrounded by a milky-white light. The power of Holy Light immediately burned the Turan flesh and blood that she had inherited from the leopard poet, making it crackle. An unpleasant burnt smell also permeated the air. Ice Storm was in so much pain that every scar on her face was twitching and reopening. Blood meandered to her shoulders, chest, and arms, and also flowed into the mark on her palm. When half of her fathers orc bloodline was purified by the Holy Light, it put her in great agony, so much so that she wished she was dead. Half of her mothers witch bloodline, however, was awakening and boiling around the mark. Whoosh! Meng Chao saw a high-speed rotating magic array suddenly appear around Ice Storms right hand, which was tightly gripping the crystal feather. The dazzling nine-pointed star spurted out a mysterious and complicated projection of a light screen. Every magic rune on it was delicate, much like a virtual keyboard on a portable computer in Dragon City. There was a look in the depths of Ice storms eyes, which Meng Chao had never seen before. It was the focus and confidence that belonged to a witch. She endured the burning pain in her arm, and her five fingers vibrated at a high frequency, turning her right hand into a cloud of gray fog. Her fingers drummed on the magic runes like torrential rain. The magic array rapidly bounced between different interfaces as it spun at a high speed. Then, the magic runes slid down like a waterfall from top to bottom. Even with Meng Chaos super vision, which had broken through to the Deity Realm, it was difficult for him to clearly capture the trajectories of each magic rune. However, Ice Storm entered a state where it seemed like she was possessed by her mothers soul and was ina trance. Every jump of his fingertips was as natural as breathing. Soon, the magic array locked onto a special interface. Meng Chao noticed that there were two lines of spaces in the magic array. It seemed like he was going to enter his username and password to obtain some kind of high-level authority. As a witch, Ice Storm obviously could not enter her username and password like a mage who had been certified by the Holy Light Temple. Accompanied by bone-chilling friction and sounds of dislocation, her five fingers actually turned back after a slight pause, as though they had become a strange key. She inserted this key into the center of the magic array. Her wrist twisted nearly two hundred and seventy degrees. Seven magic runes suddenly appeared on the first line of the two lines of space as if the user name had been entered. Meanwhile, the first rune of the password also jumped out of the first space on the second line. However, this rune was jumping and changing in a frenzy even though Ice Storm was trying to infiltrate the magic array and seize the highest command. Will this work? As far as Meng Chao knew, even a similar operating system in Dragon City had a defense rule. It would lock or even cancel the login if the user name or password were entered incorrectly a few times. This super weapons command would definitely be protected more tightly. However, Ice Storms gaze just move along her arm and meandered to her palm. Her blood that had almost soaked the entire crystal feather was broken into thousands of thin red lines under the Holy Lights illumination. These red lines surrounded the two rows of spaces at the center of the magic array and formed a small barrier. Outside the barrier, the light that formed the magic array blocked what was happening in the two rows of spaces. The raging holy flame was still burning fiercely. Ice Storms entire right arm was torched to a pulp, and her blood almost evaporated. However, other than the slight twitch at the corner of her eyes, her face did not reveal much pain. Instead, there was a kind of excitement and infatuation that would only appear when one was indulging oneself in the most interesting thing in the world. It was as if Meng Chao before her and the massacre around her had all disappeared. In her world, there was only the magic array that was waiting to be cracked. Finally Before the flesh and blood on her right arm were about to be burned to ashes, the eight spaces in the second space at the center were all filled with magic runes. The five fingers on Ice Storms right hand, which was trembling at a high frequency, split into hundreds of phantoms and gathered together again. She then pressed down heavily on the ninth and final magic rune that was jumping rapidly. Chapter 1395 - This Is Magic! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation For a moment, Ice Storms entire palm disappeared. It was as if a passage leading to a different dimension had formed at the center of the magic array. Ice Storms reached her right hand into the passage, feeling for something. Then, all the runes that formed the magic array extended thousands of rays of light in all directions. When the crisscrossing rays of light split the magic array into tens of thousands of fragments, a crisp and melodious ding could be heard as the magic array completely disintegrated. It turned into crystal fragments that were even thinner and more transparent than mica. Ice Storms right hand spun rapidly and blended perfectly into her flesh that was about to be burned. Ice Storms right arm appeared once again. However, it became crystal clear, ethereal, and volatile. Meng Chao did not know how to describe it. Ice Storms right hand was like a holographic projection that flickered at a high frequency. It existed in the current three-dimensional space but also in another higher and more mysterious dimension. It retained the flesh and cell structure of carbon-based life. It also seemed to be condensed from pure spirit energy. From the depths of her burnt flesh, the holiest and most terrifying radiance blossomed. The radiance turned her right arm into a torch, a living magic staff! It appeared that even Ice Storm never thought she would actually crack and use the mark. Her expression was partially excited and partially absent-minded, and her eyes revealed some determination as well as emptiness. Not only were the cruelty and bloodlust of the Turan orcs on her face, but there was also the solemnity of being possessed by an even more powerful being. The burning Holy Light that erupted from her right arm immediately attracted the everyones attention in the Mother of Origins laboratory. If the Hope Potion in Meng Chaos hand was still within the Mother of Origins expectations and precautions, a witch with partial Holy Light bloodline in her body appearing in its lair would be not be in its calculations. All of a sudden, the roots, branches, and vines of the surrounding mandrake trees became increasingly impatient and even crazy. Although the warriors brought by the Lion King and Tiger King were all elites of the Gold Clan, both sides had suffered heavy losses along the way. Besides, after a large-scale blow from the Angel of Strengths self-detonation, they were exhausted by the time they caught up despite their injuries. Facing the mandrake trees that were as demented as demons, the lion and tiger warriors were outnumbered. They kept falling into the entanglement of branches, roots, and vines. Once they were entangled by the mandrake trees, a large number of spirit magnets immediately poured into their totem armors through the branches, roots, and vines. Even their flesh and blood bodies were still unwilling to yield. Their totem armors that were enveloped and infiltrated by a large number of spirit magnets would also be controlled by the Mother of Origin. So, they would become the shackles of their master. The hands and feet of many warriors were forcefully broken by the vines that were as thick as pythons, causing them to faint from the pain. There were even those whose hearts were pierced through by the vines that infiltrated their totem battle armors. Large amounts of nano-metal flowed along their cardiovascular vessels and surged into their bodies to control them. These lion and tiger warriors turned into the most terrifying puppets. They were like marionettes, swaying under the mandrake trees control as they approached Meng Chao, Ice Storm, and the others. Facing the zombie puppets attack, Ice Storm mumbled a series of incantations. It was not in a language that any normal human could understand. It was more like an extremely complicated and mysterious language. Any lengthy description, definition, and request was compressed into a short three to five sentences. Then, those three to five sentences were uttered at the same time, and they activated some kind of command with an ultra-high frequency vibration. Accompanied by the strange incantation, it ended with the most sonorous coloratura. Ice Storm stretched out three fingers as if they were dipped in ink condensed from Holy Light, and drew a shining big triangle in the void. Then, she gently tapped the center of the big triangle. The big triangle broke into four small triangles. Following that, the four small triangles flew toward four puppets. Right then, something incredible happened! There was no sign There was no deafening roar, no raging flames, and no ferocious totem. The puppet at the front quietly turned into a ball of fire. The moment the ball of fire was born, it burned to the extreme. It did not spread out, but simultaneously exploded from the depths of every cell in the puppets body. In just half a second, all the spirit magnets attached to the puppets body, including his totem armor and vines, roots, and branches that wrapped around his limbs, were all burned into glassy fragile substances. The spirit magnets nanostructure, as well as the puppets cell activity, were all incinerated in an instant. The second puppet that followed closely behind did not spontaneously combust. Instead, it inexplicably turned grayish-white and instantly lost all its physiological functions, turning into a statue that was close to absolute zero. Even though Meng Chao was still seven to eight meters away, he could clearly feel the bone-chilling coldness from this statue. The third puppet was flattened. Along with his totem armor, the vines, roots, and branches that were wrapped around the armor and enhanced the armor were compressed into a thin sheet. It was not more than half a finger thick and evenly distributed on the ground within a three- to five-meter radius. It was as if there was an invisible ten-thousand-ton boulder No, it should be a ten-thousand-ton hydraulic press that had fallen from the sky and hit his head. Even OCD patients would not find any flaws or bumps on the surface that was as smooth as a mirror. However, Meng Chao could clearly see. Forget the ten-thousand-ton hydraulic press, aside from the flash triangle that had flown out of Ice Storms fingertips, not even a small piece of gravel had fallen on the puppets head. As for the fourth puppet He had disappeared. It was as if he had stepped into the spatial gap opened by the flashing triangle and was directly transported to an unknown place. Perhaps it was the mantle of the earth, which was thousands of kilometers deeper than the Mother of Origins laboratory; perhaps it was in the vast ocean that covered two-thirds of the surface of the Other World; perhaps he was transported to the cold, dark, vast starry sky outside the atmosphere. He could even be directly transported to the legendary ocean of light that enveloped the Other World, where he would decompose into the most basic elements. The only thing that could prove that this puppet once existed was the few strands of roots, vines, and branches that had been wrapped around him. The sections were even more precise and neat than a surgical operation. This is Meng Chaos scalp went numb. Not only was he shocked by Ice Storm, but he was also shocked by her mysterious and powerful magic power. He discovered that this secret weapon known as the mark had a similar attack to the giant crystalline war fortress of the Ancients, which he had seen in the scenes of the ancient battlefield. The way they had attacked the ancient beast horde was almost identical, especially when they used spatial laws to teleport the enemy into a hostile environment where they could not survive, or even directly into the enemys formation. That caused multiple enemies to be in a state of overlapping space, triggering a reaction similar to nuclear fusion. It was a strategy for killing enemies on a large scale. The tactic had left an extremely deep impression on Meng Chao. Tt seems that the Holy Light Temple is indeed related to the ancient rulers of this planet. The so-called mark is similar to the miniaturized and portable version of the Ancients crystal weapons. Of course, its power is much lower. I remember that when the Ancients war fortresses were at full power, they were able to directly teleport a giant creature that was hundreds of meters tall into outer space. That creature was made up of thousands of vicious ancient beasts, Meng Chao muttered to himself. So, this is magic! In the memory fragments of his previous life, the thing that puzzled Meng Chao the most had been magic. Whether it was the superhuman individuals of Dragon City or the totem warriors of Picturesque Orchid Lake, although the training system and combat techniques were not the same, the training principles were the samethey all used their own flesh and blood as containers and support on top of absorbing spirit energy to the maximum. They stimulated gene mutations and cell evolution until they broke through their human limits and turned into ferocious humanoid beasts, humanoid battle tanks, humanoid armored airships, or even humanoid nuclear warheads. Whether it was the powerhouses of Dragon City or the orcs, whatever they released was their own strength. At most, they would use the resonance between their vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field to increase their strength to the maximum. But magic was not like that. From a certain point of view, mages were relatively weak existences. Even the high and mighty Nine-ring Magicians were relatively weak existences when they were not enveloped by the Holy Light. They could be killed by Chaos assassins who were several levels lower than them. That was also the reason why the nine mega corporations of Dragon City had formed the Ghost Tribe to mass-produce Ghost Assassins. But on another level, the mages were ridiculously strong. Once under the protection of the Holy Light Army, they would calmly complete the drawing of their magic array, allowing the Holy Light to flood the place. Then, even a mage could kill several enemies who were far stronger than him in an instant, or even break an entire armored army into the most basic parts. If the human and orc champions were like war machines with dozens of turrets, thousands of tons of ammunition and fuel, and incomparably thick composite armor, with devastating force on their own The mages were like guides who provided ground-based laser guidance to aerial bomber formations and even long-range missiles. Perhaps they were ordinary, or even powerless. Nevertheless, they could summon power from far away or even from beyond the heavens, using carpet bombing to cover the entire battlefield. So thats how it is! If a mage is the operator of an ancient long-range weapon left behind by the ancient civilization on this planet, then everything makes sense! Meng Chao suddenly came to a realization. Chapter 1396 - A Small Change in Fate Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storm was also deeply shocked and terrified by the power it displayed. This fear stemmed from the Turan orcs natural resistance to the power of Holy Light, just like a beast against fire. However, the mother of origin was a hundred times more afraid than she was. The overflowing of the Holy Light caused by the mark seemed to awaken the deepest part of the mothers cells. On the ancient battlefield, the destructive impact of space-based orbital weapons had caused it pain that could not be relieved for several hundred million years. It was like a heart that was beating rapidly due to fear. Ignoring the v-shaped wounds on its body that were still burning, it emitted Holy Light that was even more dazzling and fierce than before. However, from the countless crisscrossing folds that looked like the sulci of the brain, clusters of blood-red spores spurted out. The spores spread quickly. It was like a red mist that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It covered the Lion King and Tiger King. The lion and tiger duo could have been on par with the Wolf King. However, as a large number of spores scattered down and entered their totem battle armors. Both of their totem battle armors underwent strange changes. Not only did the spiritual flames that shot out from the totem battle armors change in color and form, they became more similar to the demonic luster emitted by the mother of origin. The totem on the surface of the armor was also like a worm that was constantly squirming. From its original majestic appearance, it had become deformed and twisted. Joints, armpits, waist, and other parts that required a large range of movement, the nano-metal that should have been full of mobility had instantly solidified and hardened, like a mixture of glass and steel.., it let out an ear-piercing scratching sound, like an indestructible shackle that locked up the masters space of movement. The Lion King and Tiger Kings attack was like a torrent of mercury, and they immediately crashed into an invisible iron wall. Because their strength was too fierce and they suffered a backlash, the bones of both of them were emitting crackling sounds inside their bodies. It was as if a brand new consciousness had been born inside their totem armors, and they were fighting with them for control of this body. The actions that made them dance with joy were both comical and terrifying to the extreme. The Lion King and the Tiger King had never expected that the totem battle armors that they had relied on the most and had received the blessings of thousands of ancestral spirits and had always been loyal and at their Beck and call, would betray them at the crucial moment. Even though the totem battle armors had not taken control of their bodies. However, as they struggled desperately, they were interrupted and changed their attack route. The violent attacks that were originally aimed at the Wolf King had all been directed at each other. The Lion Kings Horn of destruction swallowed the Tiger King like a raging wave. The Tiger Kings violent blade seemed to have gathered hundreds of tons of lava onto a narrow and long line of attack, ruthlessly destroying the Lion Kings breastplate. The totem armor that was supposed to have a defensive effect seemed to have become completely transparent glass. Regardless of the crushing force, it went straight through the masters chest and swept all the way to his abdomen. The Lion King and the Tiger King grunted as they gritted their teeth. However, they still couldnt stop the blood from spurting out from the depths of their throats like an erupting volcano. Just as their life magnetic fields collided, entangled, interfered with each other, and became exhausted and chaotic to the extreme. Jackalkanus, under the crazy enhancement of the original mother, revealed the fangs of the Doomsday Wolf. In an instant, the Crimson Wolf Fang Crystals on the six kills Armor Alll stood up as if countless blood-red sharp blades had been unsheathed. The six kills Saber, which was in the form of a claw blade, and the two arms of the Wolf King, which were wrapped in the Crimson Wolf Fang Crystals, expanded and extended several times, as if they were two ghostly claws from the netherworld, they pierced through the chests of the Lion King and the Tiger King at the same time, destroying their internal organs and even their vertebrae along the way. Then, they poked out from their backs. The Lion King and the Tiger King let out a heart-wrenching scream at the same time. It was not just because of the pain of their hearts exploding and their spine breaking. It was also because of the despair and humiliation brought by being deceived, betrayed, defeated, and about to be killed by the puppets of the past. If it were another time and place, even if the Wolf King was reborn and reborn, it would not be able to easily defeat either of the Lion King and the Tiger King. Not to mention the two most powerful men in the golden clan. However, after entering the original mothers laboratory, the Lion King and Tiger King did not realize that the original mother behind the Wolf King was such a terrifying existence. and the spores that the original mother spat out, for their totem battle armors, and what deadly venom. It can be said that their fate as early as nearly 10,000 years ago, the ancient Tulan people chose to strengthen the nano-metal with the original mother, upgrading the Supermagnetinto Spiritual magnet,giving up Civilization, The moment they chose to be Barbaricwas already destined. The inertia of fate was so strong that even if Meng Chao tried to stop them, the Lion King and Tiger King would still inevitably step onto the end of their previous life. However, compared to their previous life, there were still small changes. The Lion King and Tiger King were, after all, one of the most powerful existences in the golden clan, or even the entire Tulanze. Even if the totem warframe was controlled, even if the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were all torn apart by the Wolf Kings claws, even if the spine was shattered, the spinal cord was corroded by the nano-metal, freezing and dying at lightning speed. The two incomparably powerful orc chieftains still let out an earth-shattering roar, trying to tear apart the totem warframe that betrayed them, and launch an attack that would perish together with the Wolf King. Meanwhile, mother origin was trying to control the Lion King and Tiger Kings totem warframes. It was clearly overdrawing on the life source that it had spent three thousand years to accumulate. As it contracted rapidly, it released more and more dense spores. Its body shrunk and shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye. The inverted v-shaped scars on its body shone brightly. The holy light was like a flood that had burst a dam, flooding its body wantonly. It flowed into crisscrossing rays of light and weaved into a huge net of light. Every lump of flesh and blood on its body bulged and cracked. For a moment, the mandala tree, which had been dancing crazily a moment ago, became stiff and dull. It was like a precision machine that had been running smoothly and smoothly at a high speed had suddenly become stuck due to the overload of the control system. As expected, the severely injured mother origin has a limit to its control over the magnet! Normally, it can only control the mandala tree that is covered in the magnet and the killing statue that is formed from the magnet within the hope and mother Origins laboratory. This is because both of them do not have free will, so it is impossible for them to resist its commands. However, the Wolf King, Lion King, and Tiger King, be it righteous or evil, strong or weak, they are all flesh and blood, people with thoughts and will. They are all living, proud humans! Controlling one of them is already the mothers limit. To control the Wolf King, Lion King, and Tiger Kings totem armors at the same time, even the mother would have to pay a huge price. So, now is the moment when the original mother is at her weakest. Its like an overloaded mainframe, far exceeding the limits of its computational ability. As long as ice storm and I can add more fuel to the fire, its very likely to collapse from the inside! Meng Chao and ice storm looked at each other. The tacit understanding they had developed over the past few months allowed them to instantly understand each others plans. The two of them pounced on Mother Yuan at the same time. Mother Yuan let out a shriek that was sharp enough to pierce through brain cells. She commanded all the roots, vines, and branches of the mandala trees around her to grow and Brandish crazily. They entangled with each other and formed a wall of Thorns in front of Meng Chao and the ice storm. A large number of corpses of Liger warriors were embeddedin the wall of thorns. Hundreds of roots, vines, and branches spurted out of the broken corpses, making them look like human-shaped monsters with hundreds of tentacles. Accompanied by the mother of the origins Shriek, the tentacle monsters pounced out of the wall of thorns, trying to hug Meng Chao and icestorm tightly and drag them into the jungle of slaughter made of mandala trees. The markon icestorms right hand once again emitted terrifying holy light. Within half a second, the tentacle monster that was covered by the holy light was Purifiedin all sorts of unimaginable ways. It was completely wiped out from this space. Not even a scream or a wisp of green smoke was left behind. The space in front of the two of them was instantly cleared out without any obstruction. They could clearly see the high-frequency vibrations emitted by every wrinkle on Mother Origins body. However, just as they stomped hard on the ground, trying to bombard mother origin like a cannonball. The ground under their feet suddenly cracked open, and dozens of roots of the mandala tree drilled out from the crack and tightly wrapped around their feet! The ice storm turned pale with fright. They wanted to activate the Markagain, but the magic array in front of their right hand, which was rotating at high speed, became dark and chaotic. The holy light that shot out also lost its aim, and the triangular cursor flew around randomly like a headless fly, after cutting through a mandala tree that was as thick as a hug in the distance, it sank into the depths of the cave wall and disappeared into the rock layer. After all, only half of the bloodline of the human race of the holy light flowed in the body of the ice storm. Even this half of the bloodline of the holy light belonged to Wizards and not mages. Mages received the blessing and permission of the Holy Light Temple, so they could use the power of the holy light openly and safely. The Wizards, on the other hand, sneakily broke and stole the power of Holy Light. Of course, they were not under the control of the Holy Light Temple. However, their safety and stability were greatly compromised. With the half-holy light and half-totem constitution, the ice storm continuously activated the Mark. Not only was its own flesh and blood severely eroded, but the Markwas also severely overloaded and was on the verge of losing control. With the sudden thrust of the underground tentacles, the chaotic ice storm could no longer control the secret weapon from the Holy Light Temple. After the last few beams of holy light bloomed like fireworks, the ice storm let out a cry of pain. All the incredible anomalies on her right arm disappeared, and the Markreturned to the form of a crystal feather, it was also burned red, like a soldering iron, creaking in her palm Chapter 1397 - Fatal Trap Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Ice Storm could no longer hold the mark. But her role was critical enough. In order to control the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King at the same time, the mother of origin overdrew its computational power and spirit power. That was if it had spirit, will, and even a soul in the human sense. In order to prevent Ice Storm, the witch with the mark on her hand, from approaching it, the mother of origin even mobilized most of the tentacles on the surrounding mandrake trees. Asa result, the branches, vines, and roots before Meng Chao suddenly became sparse and dull. Meng Chao had been waiting for this opportunity. With a flash of light in his eyes, his legs shot out powerful spiritual flames like a rocket thruster that was ready to be fired. In an instant, the roots wrapped around his feet were all burned into glass. With a slight struggle, they burst into pieces. Two skull-crushers whistled out, and heavy battle sabers smashed at the three-tentacled monster that was pouncing at him from the left. The body of the saber, which was heavier than an axe hammer, crushed the body of the three-tentacled monster, crushing the flesh, plant fibers, and nano-metal into pieces. The light battle saber in his left hand stabbed deeply into the top of the cave diagonally above, forming a solid point of force. The chain wrapped around his left arm instantly straightened. Meng Chao used the chain to exert force and soared into the air. He passed through the mandala trees that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. Like a falcon pouncing on its prey, he continued to pounce on mother origin. Mother origin let out a literal, lightning-like scream. Accompanied by the ear-piercing scream, dazzling electric arcs followed the tentacles that extended from its body and crazily surged into the Wolf Kings body. It was like injecting the Wolf King with a stimulant that had a huge side effect, but the amplification effect was also ridiculously strong. It was also like brainwashing the Wolf King again, making him stop Meng Chao at all costs. The Wolf Kings body expanded once again. It was like hundreds of biochemical bombs had exploded in the depths of his cells. The bulging blood vessels were clearly visible, even under the layers of nano-metal. He let out an earth-shattering roar. He tried to finish off the Lion King and the Tiger King and rush back to Mother Yuans side before Meng Chao could. However, the Lion King and the Tiger King were monsters with unparalleled flesh and blood, and their vitality and willpower were a hundred times stronger than flesh and blood. Even their hearts were crushed by the Wolf King. They were not going to die so easily, and they were unwilling to die with great humiliation and regret. Sensing the anxiety and fear of the Wolf King, the Lion King and Tiger Kings eyes simultaneously flowed with indescribable pleasure. The two of them stopped struggling and tried in vain to pull their chests out of the Wolf Kings bloody arms. On the contrary, they let out a fanatical cry. Instead of retreating, they advanced and pushed against the Wolf Kings claws and arms, sending their chests all the way to the Wolf Kings shoulders! As a result, the holes in their chests became more and more shocking and tragic. Not only were their hearts scratched into a bloody mess by the Wolf Fang Crystal on the six kills armor. Even their lungs were torn into pieces, making them lose the ability to breathe on their own. However, the tough men who ran across Tu Lanze could do many things even if they were only on their last breaths. The Lion King and the Tiger King became two sets of flesh shackles. They locked the Wolf Kings arms tightly. Anger burned the fresh blood that they had not dried into lava, breaking the shackles of the totem armor. The four claws of the two warriors stabbed at the Wolf Kings throat at the same time. Even though the wolf king was stimulated by the original mother and had the protection of the six kill armor, he did not have to worry about his throat being pierced by the lion and Tiger Claws. However, he still needed at least a few seconds before he could tear the Lion King and Tiger King into pieces. Perhaps, these few seconds would mean survival or destruction. Meng Chao released the chain blade that wrapped around his left arm in mid-air. With the help of the sudden reduction in height, he narrowly avoided more than a dozen nano-metal tentacles that swept over from mid-air. With both hands holding a heavy saber that was even rougher than an axe hammer, he cut another mandala tree that had almost been uprooted in a hurry and pounced on him into two halves from the top down. Because he had exerted too much force, the heavy skull crusher was deeply stuck in the trunk of this mandala tree. Meng Chao did not hesitate for even half a second. He did not even waste time trying to pull out his saber. Before the vines, roots, and branches entangled themselves, Meng Chao stomped on the heavy skull Crushers saber that was as thick as a war hammer. He regained his speed like a lightning bolt, like a precision guided missile, he shot at the mother of origin, who was close at hand. Now, he did not have a single weapon in his hand. But between him and the mother of origin, other than the spores that were as thick as blood, there were no other obstacles. The spores that mother original spurted out could only penetrate, control, and infectthe totem armor of the Lion King and the Tiger King. However, the spiritual magnet that Meng Chao had injected with the Hope Potionand had been perfectly suppressed and controlled by its Master could do nothing about it. In fact, when it touched the surface of Meng Chaos armor, it would even emit a hissing sound, as if the darkness had been driven away by a torch. Shoo! Behind Meng Chao, the nano-metal extended endlessly, forming a pair of shiny wings. Originating from the Falcon clan of the ancient hero, Broken Wings power, help Meng Chao in speed to the limit of the foundation, once again Crazy Rush forward, breaking through the limit! Meng Chao appeared in the palm of a green medicine. Although compared with the holy light that just shined all over the place, the luster of this potion appears a little dim and introverted. Mother Origins vigilance and fear toward this potion was even higher than the markthat the ice storm held. Meng Chao raised the hope potion up high. It seemed that there was no more power that could stop him from injecting the hope potion into Mother Origins body. At this moment, a sudden change occurred! In the middle of Mother Origins body, the widest and deepest brain groovesuddenly shot out human-like brainwaves that were a hundred times more powerful than brainwaves. It was a lightning that could be seen with the naked eye. The mental lightning was like a battle axe that could destroy everything in its path. It hit Meng Chao squarely in the face. Even though Meng Chao had the double protection of the totem armor and the spiritual armor, he was still dizzy from the attack. He was seeing stars and had a splitting headache. He almost fell down from the sky. However, his unstoppable dash did not stop because of that. His brain, which had been tempered by the apocalyptic flames, would not be broken through by such a mental lightning. However, the mental lightning was only the prelude. At the same time that the mental lightning roared out, mother origin suddenly splitin the literal sense. The widest and deepest fold at the center of her body was the boundary. It split into two halves. It was like a man-eating flower opening its bloody mouth. It was also like an immature egg of chaos. However, due to the urgency of the situation, it had to hatch in advance and face Meng Chaos unstoppable attack in the form of a premature baby or even an embryo. Through the crevices in his brain, Meng Chao saw that the body of the original mother was like an endless abyss that was pregnant with billions of stars. At this moment, countless tentacles that were thicker and stronger than the roots of the mandala tree gushed out from the abyss. They were formed from the active cells of mother origin and were covered with a large number of spiritual magnets. Along with the tentacles, a spiritual storm that could turn hundreds of warriors into idiots came whistling at the same time. Meng Chao could not avoid it. He crashed into it. It was like a bird falling into a thorny bush. His mind was blank from the spiritual storm. His right arm, which was holding the hope potion, was instantly entangled by the tentacles. He could not even move his fingers. Aseries of ear-piercing cracking sounds came from the inside of his right arm. On the surface of the armor, more and more spiritual magnets swarmed over. They were like malformed tumors that were growing crazily, constantly eroding the gorgeous spiritual patterns and totems on the surface of the armor. With a bone-piercing pain of electrical nerve attack. Meng Chao can no longer feel the presence of his right arm. Its like the whole right arm is swallowed up by the Abyss. I could only watch as the hope potion slipped out of my hand and fell into the mothers tentacles. By it Chi-li-li-li-li-li-li-li, I do not know where to send. Meng Chao let out a half-desperate, half-annoyed roar. He realized that the flustered and terrified pose that mother origin had just displayed was all an illusion. This ancient creature, whose intelligence surpassed that of humans, had long calculated that the wolf king would be able to do it alone, it was impossible for it to easily deal with the Lion King and Tiger King and rush over to protect it. Therefore, it had long been prepared to Hatch ahead of timeand personally deal with Meng Chao, who was holding the brain-like neurone suppressant! Mother origin spurted out steam from the folds of the sulci-like brain. It seemed that it had paid a heavy price to lure Meng Chao into this fatal trap. It had paid such a heavy price that the temperature in its body far exceeded the limits of the proteins that made up the cells. It had burned countless living cells to death. However, it was worth it to use the price of hatch early to remove the hidden danger that had threatened it for thousands of years. The original mother dragged Meng Chao to the Abyss that had just split open in the middle of its body with the posture of a victor. It was unknown whether it wanted to swallow Meng Chao in one bite to make up for the nutrients lost from the early hatching. Or it wanted to make Meng Chao into a puppet like the wolf king, the second Doomsday Wolf. Everything seemed to be irreparable. It was heading towards a worse ending than the previous life. However, just as it Hung Meng Chao upside down and tried to swallow him into the abyss. Meng Chao, who seemed to be in despair, suddenly grinned. He raised his left hand and, like spatial magic, conjured the second Hope Potion! Chapter 1398 - Within Five Steps! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Time returned to half a day ago. In the secret research base of the ancient Turan civilization Meng Chao looked at the green Hope Potion in his palm and fell into deep thought. The Hope Potion storage device that was shaped like the poison needle on a scorpions tail was very much like a syringe from Earth. Relying on a simple propeller, as long as enough pressure was applied at the end, a hollow needle made from special materials could inject all the Hope Potion into the mother of origins body. However, this syringe did not have a remote firing function, nor did it have the ability to automatically pressurize and inject. It was all manually operated. Meng Chao felt that this was the final researcher. He was worried that if the function was set too complicated, it would greatly increase the failure rate and cause a drop in the chain when the battle with the original mother was at the most critical moment. After all, the simpler the structure, the more reliable it would be. However, this created a huge problem for Meng Chao: How was he going to approach mother origin and create an opportunity to inject it? Mother origin is not an ordinary monster, but it possesses intelligence comparable to the main brain of the human or even the Dragon City Monster. It has been fighting against the rebels of the Turan civilization for close to 10,000 years, and it already knows the tactics of these rebels like the back of its hand. It knows that the rebels are hiding near the hope, and it also knows what they are doing. Even if it didnt know it at first, when I reappeared and the tiny amount of hope potion in the totem armor helped me resist the invasion of the spirit magnet, it should have understood everything. Therefore, mother origin is definitely, definitely, not going to let me get close to it easily. It will even dig a trap for me and try to trick the hope potion into destroying it. No matter how much it costs, as long as it can destroy the last hope potion in the world, it will be a good deal for mother origin. There is a huge gap between mother origin and me. Even if its heavily injured and its strength is restricted or sealed, I cant charge in front of it without thinking. Think about it. Think about it carefully. What other weapons can I use? What other advantages do I have? They belong to me alone, and mother would never be able to predict them Meng Chaos thoughts raced. Under the blessings of the ancient Turan rebels, his eyes gradually blossomed with a sharp light. Thats right. Although my hard power is far inferior to mother origins, I still have the advantage of information gap! To be more precise, mother origin thinks that she has the advantage of information and can control everything. She knows that for thousands of years, the last researchers of the Turan civilization have been hiding in secret bases, secretly creating and planning something. And I used this to mislead her! Mother origin knew that the rebels were creating a neuron-like inhibition drug. But she also knew that even if the rebels succeeded, the amount of inhibition drug they would create wouldnt be too much. After all, the resources around the hope were limited. Most of the resources were consumed by Mother Origins control over the mandala tree. What was left in the hands of the rebels was only scraps. It was already good enough that such a tiny amount of resources could be used to refine a cluster of neuron-like inhibition drugs. If I could really refine eight out of ten clusters, the last researcher would have rushed out fully armed and given the killing statue a needle whenever he saw it. Wouldnt it be great? So, if I can deceive mother origin and make it think that it has already snatched the only hope potion from My Hands Meng Chao thought about it and could only make a desperate gamble. He searched for a long time in the secret research base and found another long storage device. Then, he simply assembled a long needle at the front end. Then, he filled the storage device with the nutrient fluid from the hibernation chamber that he had just laid down in. He mixed and colored it with a few solvents that were particularly bright in color and lustre that he found on the console. Looking at the two tubes of Hope Drugsthat were hard to distinguish between the real and the fake, Meng Chao nodded in satisfaction. Now, he had three things to bet on. First, he bet that mother Yuan did not expect that he would actually carry one true and one fake with him. The two tubes of hope drugs that he had taken out at the very beginning were the one that he had stabbed at Mother Yuan with the posture of pressing forward with indomitable will, it was fake! Second, gambler mother had to exhaust her computational ability and even her life force to the limit in order to stop him. At least for the next three to five seconds after stopping him, her thinking organs were severely overloaded and needed to be cooled down urgently, no flaws could be seen. Third, gambler mother would not kill him directly. Instead, she would drag him in front of her and devour or brainwash him. After all, his totem battle armor was the same as the Wolf Kings six kill battle armor, both had undergone the upgrade of the most powerful killing statue that mother original had used three thousand years to create. It would be a waste to kill him just like that. Half a day later. Meng Chao had made the right bet. Right now, there were only five steps between him and mother original. The Five stepsthat caused a mans blood to splatter five steps in anger! Even though the thousands of tentacles that shot out from mother originals Brain groovewere still like a thorny bush, tightly entangling Meng Chaos limbs. But it forgot one thing. Strictly speaking, it wasnt controlling Meng Chao. It was just the totem armor on Meng Chaos body. And the biggest difference between Meng Chao, who was an earthling, and the Tulan Beastmen was that he wasnt born with the totem armor. It was deeply rooted in his bones and had long formed a mindset of dependence. To Meng Chao, the totem armor was no different from heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, main battle tanks and armored airships it was just a tool. It was good to be able to use tools. But even without tools, he would continue to fight with his fists and teeth, until he sacrificed himself or carried out his will to every corner of this world. Shua! Meng Chao was already prepared to escape. It seemed like he had expanded by one round. Inside the Majestic Totem armor, his flesh and blood had already shrunk to the limit. His entire body had shrunk by one round, like a spring that had been compressed to the limit, and the charging device of a large catapult. Following that, the front breastplate of the totem armor was automatically split apart by him. Meng Chao, whose entire body was shrouded in spiritual flames, was like a meteor whizzing over. With the real hope potion in his hand, he broke through mother originals last line of defense! Every crease on mother originals body was emitting a hysterical shriek. Perhaps, it was at the moment when it had subtly brainwashed the ancient Tulan people, allowing the ancient Tulan people to place the hope of their entire civilization on the spiritual magnet Totem armor. It had also been affected and had unknowingly fallen into a mindset. It felt that as long as it controlled the totem armor, it would be able to completely control the human warriors inside the totem armor, who were full of pride and free will. Until it met Meng Chao. It came from Dragon City, with black hair and black eyes. Before its burning body of flesh and blood was entangled by the mother of Origins tentacles. In one go, Meng Chao stabbed the syringe of the hope potion deeply into the split Sulcusin the middle of the original mother. He used his chest to block the propulsion device of the syringe. Using all his strength, he injected one-third of the brain-like neurons strong suppressant into the original Mothers body. In the Abyssof the original mothers body, a fluorescent green tide suddenly rose. It twitched violently like a giant jellyfish that was tightly entangled by the electric eel. There seemed to be thousands of primordial beasts in the Abyssat the same time, letting out a heart-wrenching scream. It wanted to wave its tentacles and Pierce through Meng Chaos body with the sharp end of a javelin. But the green light from the hope potion was like a green wildfire, jumping between the tentacles at a speed visible to the naked eye and spreading continuously. All the tentacles that were stained with the green light. Seemed to have been cut off from the nerve connection with the original mother, paralyzed and curled up. The inverted v-shaped light mark on the original mother took advantage of the fact that the original mothers cell activity and life magnetic field were blocked by the hope potion to release a holy light that was ten times brighter than before. It was as if it wanted to tear the original mothers body apart and light up and burn the Abyssin the original mothers body! Meng Chao didnt feel good about the Culpritthat caused all of this either. His entire body was pressed against mother origins body. His skull was even tightly pressed against mother origins body, crisscrossing it and releasing violent brain waves. He also felt mother origins indescribable pain, mania, anger, and sorrow. Although a large number of tentacles had been paralyzed by the Hope Potion. There were still new tentacles coming out of mother Yuans Brain grooveand wrapping around Meng Chaos limbs and even his throat. Meng Chao was already suffocating. He felt as if he was going to be cut into pieces by the sharp tentacles in the next second. However, he still roared with his heart instead of his throat. His legs sank deep into the ground, and his entire body leaned forward 45 degrees. In a manner of mutual destruction, he injected two-thirds of the hope potion into the original mothers body. Under the surging green light, the original mothers tentacles fell off one after another. However, its body expanded uncontrollably. It was not that it was consciously increasing its strength. Instead, it was a sign that it was about to fall apart. Under the dual suppression of the hope potion and the brand of Holy Light,. Mother origin was no longer able to stop Meng Chao from injecting the last third of the nerve blocking potion into its body. Jackalkanus, however, let out an earth-shattering roar not far away: No! He had successfully torn apart the limbs of the Lion King and Tiger King. He had also flung them out of his arms. He had also stomped on the chest and abdomen of the two supreme powerhouses of the golden clan. However, the Lion King and the Tiger Kings vitality was so strong that even though only their heads could move and they had lost 90% of their brain activity, they still refused to let go of the Wolf Kings legs. Even if they were to die, they would still lock their shattered corpses on the Wolf Kings body like shackles of flesh and blood! Chapter 1399 - Soul Battle Ax Chapter 1399 Soul Battle Ax The Wolf Kings legs were like a pile driver, pounding the ground heavily. However, no matter how much he bombarded the ground, the dead Lion King and Tiger King still buried their sharpest fangs deep into the Wolf Kings leg bones and held on to him tightly. Meng Chao was about to inject the last third of the Hope Potion into the mother of origins body. The Wolf Kings eyes that seemed to lead straight to the abyss, or rather, to the mother of origins bottomless brain groove, released billions of nerve arcs that were more powerful than lightning A super-large-scale, super-intense spirit storm was rapidly forming. The Wolf King was an expert in spirit attacks and spirit control. The Great Horn Rebellion that engulfed Picturesque Orchid Lake had been remotely orchestrated by him via the Ancient Dream Saintess and the Great Horn priests. He realized that his cell activity was being suppressed by the suppressant at Lightning Speed. With his own strength, he could no longer stop this black-haired, black-eyed human. Mother origin also desperately contracted, trying to transfer its remaining spiritual energy and even life source into the Wolf Kings brain through the tentacles connected to its body. On the Wolf Kings skull, thick blood vessels and nerves protruded out, forming a crisscrossing network. It was as if he was wearing a special Brain wave amplifier,but it was also as if his skull could not withstand the crazy expansion of his brain, as well as the surging waves of his brain waves that were like raging waves, cracking into pieces. Even though he had not completely released this world-shaking spiritual storm. Meng Chao could already hear that his brain was emitting an unprecedentedly ear-piercing alarm. Every brain cell was like a rat before a flood, restless and restless, wanting to flee in all directions. After the amplification of the original mother, the strength of the Wolf Kings spiritual attack far surpassed the most terrifying spiritual experts that Meng Chao had fought before the demon god Abyss Demon Eye and the Demon God wisdom tree! Meng Chao himself was also a psionic expert. His soul, which had been tempered by the flames of the Apocalypse, possessed a psionic line of defense that far surpassed that of ordinary people or even ordinary extraordinary individuals. However, this psionic line of defense had already been pierced through by mother origins incessant screams that reached the deepest part of his brain. Meanwhile, all his will was concentrated on his arms and chest. He was only thinking about how to break through the obstruction of the last few tentacles and inject the last third of the hope potion into Mother Origins body. I cant concentrate on defending myself against the Wolfs mind storm. At the Wolf Kings whole will and even the whole soul, will become a burning battle ax, from the sky, split Meng Chaos head. The Wolf King suddenly turned his head to the right. Like an invisible air hammer, it struck him on the left temple. Even his temple was slightly sunken. This is Meng Chaos eyes widened. He saw an unbelievable scene. The person who attacked was someone no one expected, the Ancient Dream Saintess! Ever since the Great Horn Army was defeated, the Ancient Dream Saintess had been in a high fever and in a coma. It was unknown whether it was because she suffered a long-range spiritual assassination from the Wolf King that her brain was severely damaged. Or was it because she could not accept the cruel reality, so she simply indulged in a dream that was perfect and did not want to wake up for a long time. However, Meng Chao was unable to leave this innocent mouse girl behind and let her fall into the claws of the wolves, tigers, and leopards, tearing her into pieces. He could only carry her all the way to the depths of the sacred mountain. He originally thought that he was only carrying a burden. She did not expect that at the moment of life and death, the Ancient Dream Saintess would sense the existence of the Wolf King. She still did not wake up. Instead, she closed her eyes, stood on tiptoe, and swayed. She walked between the wildly twitching tentacles, the deformed and ugly puppets, and the broken limbs on the ground. It was as if she was sleepwalking. The Ancient Dream Saintess who was sleepwalking originally did not plan to have any contact with the real world. However, the spiritual storm that the wolf king was creating was too intense and too dazzling. It was so intense that even the girl in the dream felt threatened and afraid. She also recognized that this was the scoundrel who had once deceived her and even wanted to kill her! Once she realized this The Ancient Dream Saintess had no choice but to face the cruel reality that the great horn army had been completely annihilated. In the depths of the rat girls severely deformed brain, an instinctive protective mechanism began to operate. She was one step ahead of the Wolf King and released the mental lightning that was like a retreat. The Ancient Dream Saintess and the Wolf King had a very stable mental connection to begin with. In order to command the Ancient Dream Saintess remotely, the Wolf King had no choice but to open a part of his brain port to the latter. As a result, their brainwaves, and even Meng Chaos brainwaves, could easily interfere with each other. They implanted something deep into each others brain-information, viruses, and even bombs. Although the Ancient Dream Saintess mental attack couldnt be compared to the mental storm that the Wolf King was brewing, it was an order of magnitude inferior. However, it disrupted the Wolf Kings rhythm. The Wolf Kings brain started to lose control, turning into a burning firework factory. His memories, his will, his anger, his ambition, his fear, his hatred, the future that he had experienced and looked forward to all bloomed like the most brilliant fireworks. The only thing the Wolf King could do was to release the spiritual storm that hadnt reached its limit yet. It turned his memories, will, ambition, fear, hatred, and expectations into an unstoppable torrent that ruthlessly smashed into Meng Chaos brain. Reaper, since you want to know everything so badly, come and see how cruel and desperate it is. Theres no future at all! Boom! Jackal Kanus soul battle-ax ruthlessly hacked into Meng Chaos mental defense line. In an instant, Meng Chao felt a tsunami of information flooding into his brain. It was very similar to the enlightenment from the human-faced spider that he had just received in the secret research base. However, it was more specific and distinct, and his view was completely focused on the wolf king. It was as if he had spent an incredibly long life as Jackal Kanus through Haka! Where should I start? My name is Kanus. It means The darkest half of the hour before dawn. I was probably born during that time. Im not sure because my parents and father had died a long time ago. I dont even remember what they looked like. However, very few people called me by this awkward name. My master called me the Corpse-eating Dog. For as long as I could remember, my master had led me through ancient battlefields shrouded in dark clouds and ancient tomb ruins deep underground, searching for things of value on all kinds of corpses, making a living from corpses. I didnt like this name very much. Even though I was just a small rat people. But my friends said that I looked like a real wolf, as long as I ignore my small shovel-like rat teeth. I used to dream that if I was lucky, I could make a great contribution in the Battle of Glory, get rid of my status as a rat and become a real warrior, I could also have a name like Jackal that was considered impressive. But that was only in my dreams. Once I woke up, I didnt have many choices. Including my name, my fate, and my life and death. Whether it was cleaning up the ancient battlefield, exploring ancient ruins, or excavating the lost temple, it was extremely dangerous. As for the rat people like me, whose bodies were filled with lowly blood, they were loathed and ostracized by the ancestral spirits. Countless companions and friends had been haunted by the evil spirits left behind on the ancient battlefield, or they had stepped into the traps in the lost temple. In the end, they were covered in wounds, deformed, and died miserably in my arms. I wasnt particularly afraid, sad, or angry. If a person like me had experienced all of this ever since he had just become sensible and possessed memories, he would treat pain and death as natural as drinking water and breathing He wouldnt know what it meant to be afraid, sad, or angry. Moreover, compared to struggling to survive under the hands of the Wolf Clan Masters, perhaps stepping into a trap and feeling pain for a moment would allow him to sleep comfortably forever. That would be a more worthwhile trade? I wasnt afraid of death at all. I was even filled with anticipation that one day, I would be like my friends, bumping into a ferocious spirit, stepping into a trap, and ending everything once and for all. It was a pity that I seemed to be plagued by bad luck. Or perhaps the ancestral spirits felt that I was too weak, so weak that I didnt even have the right to die. old friends and new friends, old friends and new friends, were all dead. I wasnt dead yet, I wasnt dead yet. Even in the depths of the lost temple or ancient ruins, I deliberately rushed to the front, but every time I escaped the most dangerous traps, no danger, not a scratch. I waited and waited in anxious anticipation. I was not allowed to live comfortably or die happily. When would such days end? Finally, perhaps the ancestral spirits heard my complaints. My fate had finally changed. Master said that the incomparably long era of prosperity had passed, the mandala flowers were in full bloom, and the era of glory that all the Tulan warriors had been waiting for for a long time had finally arrived! But now, master said, there were some rat people of course, not good rat people like me, who were obedient and obedient, but good rat people who were lazy, unruly, and extremely cowardly, they werent willing to take on the glorious mission of serving as laborers and servants in the Battle of Glory. They turned into a surging tide of rats and charged toward the land of Holy Light. They used the banner of the Great Horn Armyand tried to resist their masters natural, sacred, unquestionable, and unshakable rule over Turanze. Master said that these lowly, dirty, humble, and weak clowns werent qualified to make the golden clans Liger battle group attack. Even the few heavy armored battle groups of the Wolf Clan did not have the time to deal with these little thieves who were jumping up and down. Therefore, the opportunity came for us good rat people who belonged to the Wolf Clan! Chapter 1400 - Rat Hair Chapter 1400 Rat Hair Master said that the so-called Great Horn Army was just a mob and not worthy of the wolf warriors. If we, the good rat people, were to eliminate those bad rat people, we would be able to use them as trash. Just as well, we could prove our loyalty to master and our ancestors in the same way. My master said that as long as I could prove my ability and loyalty, I would not have to be a grave robber anymore. I would also be able to get rid of the name, Corpse-eating Dog and become a true warrior, qualified to participate in the Battle of Glory. Just like that, I was given a tattered bone knife and a shield made of a large turtle shell. Together with the other grave robbers, I entered the battlefield in a daze. For me, killing the bad rat people was not too much of a burden. After all, rat people was just a general term. Everyone had different bloodlines, and they all had different appearances. It was difficult for them to feel like they were one of us. Even if they were one of us, I believed that whether it was the good rat people or the bad rat people, death was a kind of happiness, and living was an endless pain. I sharpened the bone knife again and again. I made sure that the blade was sharp enough to cut the throat of the bad rat people in front of me, so that these people, who I didnt know, could welcome relief without any pain in the shortest amount of time. I was looking forward to meeting an opponent who was as particular as me. He would stab me cleanly in the throat and let me die as soon as possible. Unfortunately, my master wasnt wrong. This rat rebel army known as the Great Horn Armywas indeed a weak motley crew. Just by relying on the hastily armed grave robbers, along with a few slave soldiers and servant troops, and led by a few Wolf clan powerhouses, we were able to defeat the main force of the great horn army without any suspense. My team even attacked the great horn armys headquarters like chopping melons and vegetables. There, I met a woman called the Saintessby the rat rebels. No, she was too young, much younger than me. Rather than a woman, she was more like a little girl. Although she didnt look very good, this mysterious girl had an extremely special ability. She could connect the spirits of everyone around her through her dreams. On one hand, this ability allowed her to experience the pain, fear, and despair of millions of rats. It gave her a depth and maturity that far surpassed her appearance. On the other hand, the immense pain stimulated her tender soul, exceeding the limits of what she could bear. It caused her to completely seal her soul. She sealed her soul until she was seven or eight years old, or even only three or five years old. She was still innocent and innocent, she did not need to understand the age of this cruel world. She was sealed in the innocent and beautiful dreams that she had created. How could such a little girl, who had seen through the darkness of the world but chose to escape in the dreams, become a qualified, true Saintess? I did not kill her. But when I found her, she was already dying. Although she had innate talent. But this Saintessdidnt have the ability to use totems to control her talent like my master did. And she didnt have enough golden mandala fruits and witch medicine to fill up her starving brain and body after activating her talent. And while she was struggling, she ignored the pain of her brain burning and exploding, crazily overdrawing her talent time and time again, trying to drag us all into her dream. As a result, she suffered a backlash from her talents. She was about to die in front of me. Before she died, she continued to pour her dreams into my mind. There were nightmares of pain and despair that the thousands of bad rats who joined the Great Horn Army had experienced. There were also beautiful dreams that the SAINTESS had made up to help everyone escape their pain. I didnt know her intentions. Did she see through my identity as a rat and wanted to persuade me to betray my master, stand on the side of the rat rebels, and inherit the flag of the Great Horn Army? Or did she simply want me to carry on living with so many feelings and memories of the rat rebels, as if I were carrying their souls? It was ridiculous. I was like a bunch of insignificant rat hairs that had been swept up by a strong wind. Whether I lived or died, when was it up to me to decide? Under the influence of God, the only thing I could do was to hug the Saintesscorpse and close her eyes. The Great Horn Army was destroyed. And my master fulfilled his promise. I finally got rid of my identity as a grave robber. I was incorporated into a slave army and even became a squad leader. My master even personally whipped me, which was a rare sight. He encouraged me to not be afraid of death, to fight bravely, to wash away the lowly bloodline, to defend the glory of the ancestral spirits, and to live up to my masters appreciation. I was beaten until I grimaced. But I was extremely happy in my heart. It wasnt because of my masters encouragement. It was because I was about to charge into battle as a slave and face the defense line formed by Dwarven Cannons, Elf Poison Arrows, and mages. This time, I would definitely die, right? With this goal in mind, I trained harder than any of the rat slave soldiers. While adding countless scars to my body, I also learned more and more killing techniques. I did my best to complete my masters orders and win his favor and trust. I only wanted to stand as far ahead as possible and die more quickly when I charged into the battle. However, in the dead of night, when I was exhausted and should have fallen asleep. I would have many strange dreams. The dreams that the Saintess of the Bighorn Army had implanted in my mind. The memories, emotions, and wills of the rat rebels. It was strange that the rat rebels were living a life as miserable and hopeless as I was as a grave robber in the past. But their most vivid memories before they died were not the pain of their entire lives. They were the insignificant, fleeting moments of beauty and joy. A wild flower growing by the side of the road. A particularly sweet mandala fruit. A rude joke. A strong hug. When winter came, a nest of warm weeds, an unextinguished bonfire, a fragrant grilled fish. It was these memories, as humble as dust. That kept the rat rebels alive and fighting until they died like real soldiers. I couldnt understand it. However, as if bewitched by the SAINTESS, I also remembered that in my life, as dark as the eternal night, there were moments like the stars. I remember that I once had a friend. He was a master at catching and fighting tooth worms. Whenever we huddled together in the depths of the ancient tomb, in the dark, damp mud, where the master could not see. He would encourage me to go everywhere to catch tooth worms. The tooth worms he caught, two big, high-sticking teeth, big and sharp, could bite each others tooth worms until they bled, and helped us win God knows how many mandala fruits. Of course, this friend has long died. Fell into the trap, was pierced through the intestines, riddled with holes. Just like other friends. But I will never forget, he once caught a big tooth worm like the chief of the awe-inspiring, domineering And he waved the big tooth worm, from the heart of the smile. See his smile, even, just think of his smile. I couldnt help but smile as well. Suddenly, I didnt want to die so much. Perhaps, before the Saintess died, she really implanted something into my brain. Implanted the motivation and meaning to live. Unfortunately, motivation and meaning werent enough. The Glorious Era had arrived. The horn that was filled with killing intent and the battle roars that were filled with blood resounded in every corner of the two banks of the Tulan River. The five clans, the vassal tribes, the rat militia, and the slave soldiers all mobilized and turned Tulan ze into a large military camp. The chief of the Gold clan, the most powerful member of the Lion clan, the Horn of destruction, defeated all the heroes in the Battle of the five clans. He naturally ascended to the throne of the Chief of war and became the supreme commander of the Tulan Army. There was no power that could stop the outbreak of war. There didnt seem to be any power that could stop me from dying meaninglessly as cannon fodder under the illumination of the Holy Light. Just as I was about to accept my fate. In the southern part of Tulan ZE, the mist that covered the entire prosperous era of the tusk mountain range suddenly vanished. From the depths of the Tusk mountain range, a group of black-haired, black-eyed, self-proclaimed EarthlingsWeirdos walked out. The tusk mountain range towered into the clouds. Dozens of mountain peaks were more than 10,000 arms high, and they were washed up and down by the rapid currents. They were as smooth as mirrors, and there were violent winds, torrential rain, and Thunderbolts that wreaked havoc throughout the entire mountain range all day long, even the Falcons of the Lightning clan found it extremely difficult to cross the peak of the tusk. Even the mandala tree, which the Tulan people relied on to survive, was unable to extend its roots all the way to the depths of the tusk mountain range. Furthermore, the most fertile place in this world was always the land of holy light to the north of Tulan ZE. The Holy Light Temple stood in the center of the Earth and contained most of the resources. The further one went to the surroundings of the continent, the more barren the resources became. The land of Tulan ze was not as fertile as the land of Holy Light. Further south in the depths of the tusk mountain range, it was naturally more dangerous and barren. As for passing through the tusk mountain range and heading south, they would arrive at the turbulent sea, and there was no room for the Tulan Orcs to survive. Therefore, for nearly ten thousand years, the orc warriorstusks, claws, and swords had been pointing towards the fertile and prosperous north. No Fool was willing to conquer the tusk mountain range with no effort and no reward. Even before the last prosperous era, the tusk mountain range was suddenly shrouded in mist. The fierce winds, torrential rain, and Thunderbolts that surrounded the entire mountain range became even more violent, becoming an insurmountable chasm, the Careless Tulan Beastmen did not take it to heart. Who would have thought that behind Tulan ZE, a super city even larger than Crimson Gold City would suddenly appear? Chapter 1401 - First Intimate Contact Chapter 1401 First Intimate Contact In the beginning, the orc powerhouses, including the War Chief, the Horn of Destruction, did not take the Earthlings seriously. Although this black-haired and black-eyed fellow looked mysterious and strange, this world had originally been inhabited by many strange races with different appearances and customs. Liches that guarded the ancient tombs in the death desert Ice barbarians that could eat ice and breathe storms in the tundra in the far north Two-headed trolls with two heads and three arms Abyssfolk, who lived in the Eternal Night Abyss and were omnipotent in the darkness but would be set aflame or even burned to death by sunlight The Turan orcs had already witnessed too many foreign races. They were quite happy with most of them. If they encountered each other in the wild, small-scale conflicts would naturally be unavoidable in order to obtain survival resources. However, there had never been a large-scale war that lasted for a long time. On one hand, because their habitats were very far apart, it was not easy to cross mountains and rivers to attack each other. More importantly, all the foreign tribes that lived in poor mountains and rivers, with poor resources, had a common enemy. The Holy Light Temple. They all had a common dream. To conquer the land of Holy Light and become the ruler of this world. There was also a common bottom line. To survive in the continuous Purification warlaunched by the Holy Light Camp. And the black hair and black eyes of the Earthlings were obviously not members of the Holy Light Camp. Therefore, the Tulan Orcs, who were fully preparing for the war and preparing to march north, really did not intend to fight to the death with Dragon City and the Earthlings in the beginning Even though they didnt think much of the Earthlings. According to the standards of the orc warriors, the Earthlings were too short, too thin, too thin, and their hair was too thin even thinner than the holy light humans. They didnt have any body odor at all and looked very weak at first glance. The combat strength of the Earthlings seemed to be just so-so. Most of the Earthlings liked to hide in trenches, fortresses, or a moving iron shell called a Tankand shoot from afar. Such a cowardly battle tactic did not have the glory of a powerhouse. It was said that apart from a few powerhouses, most of the Earthlings relied on a power called Technologyto survive. The Tulan beastmen roughly knew the meaning of Technology. It seemed that a long, long time ago, the few ancestors of the Tulan Beastmen had also taken the wrong path of Technology. Fortunately, the great ancestors had understood the true meaning of totem power and invented totem armor, replacing all the small tricks known as Technology. As for the Tanks, Train cannons, and Armored airshipsthat the Earthlings were proud of. Similar structures were complicated, and the failure rate was high. It required a large number of people to control it, and its power could only be said to be ordinary. The Tulan Beastmen had long been seen in the hands of the Dwarves of the Holy Light Camp. Even if they changed into a more exquisite outer shell and painted a few layers of colorful paint, so what? Could they withstand an iron fist full of the blessing of the ancestors of the orcs who were wearing totem armor? Of course, bullying the weak Earthlings was not a skill. The holy light camp was the fated enemy of the Tulan Orcs. The war chief, Horn of Destruction, showed mercy and sent an envoy to convey Tulans will to the Earthlings: As long as dragon city was willing to become Turan Zes vassal, the people of Earth could form an army of servants and follow the Turan army into the land of Holy Light. Then, the people of Turan could tolerate the weakness of the people of Earth and were willing to share the spoils of war and the glory of victory with the people of Earth. The supreme commander of Turan ze promised that after the holy light camp was completely defeated, the future land of Holy Light would also have a place for the people of Earth. After all, putting aside their weak bodies and slender nerves, the earthlings could be considered to be smart and skillful to a certain extent. Some of the gadgets they made were quite strange. Compared to the Frost Barbarians and two-headed trolls, which were even more crude than the Turan orcs, the Earthlingshandicrafts and entertainment products could be considered to be a good addition to the bloody battle. This diplomatic mission was full of the unprecedented kindness and tolerance of the Tulan Orcs. On the way up the Tulan River and into the Tusk Mountains, they bumped into the diplomatic mission from Dragon City. The diplomatic mission on the other side brought the Kindness and tolerance of the Earthlings. The earth version of Kindness and tolerancewas translated into the Tulan language: We know that the Tulan Orcs are a group of well-developed, simple-minded, barbaric, and Stinky Fellows. And your civilization is also so crude, clumsy, and low-class. Originally, we earthlings should have spent the strength of flipping our hands to conquer and destroy you all. But considering that the Earthlings Love Peace, and that you came to this land a little earlier than the Earthlings, we thought that you would be the best choice. Therefore, as long as the Tulan Orcs are willing to become the vassals of Dragon City, provide dragon city with a large number of soldiers and markets, and hand over the rights to exploit the underground resources of Tulan ZE. Then, not only do we not mind letting you continue living in Tulan ZE, but in the near future, we can also let you follow us to conquer and rule the entire world as a servant Army. Of course, the original words of the Earthlings were certainly not so simple and crude. In the official documents, the Earthlings used a large number of crooked teeth, flowery flowers, and four to six parallel characters. It was so gorgeous that the orc envoys could not understand it at all. However, although the Tulan Orcs did not have much brains. They had eyes. They could see. Long before the Earthlings had asked the Tulan orcs to submit to the foot of Dragon City and become a vassal civilization, the ultimatum had yet to be issued. The armored airships, short-distance teleportation arrays, large-scale shield machines, and all kinds of construction machinery from the nine families of Dragon City had already gathered into a surging torrent of steel and rushed down the tusk mountain range. Many small and medium-sized towns and rat villages near the tusk mountain range had already been occupied by the Earthlings. All the orcs, regardless of whether they were warriors with the blood of Glory or rat people with the blood of inferiority, were all impatiently transferred to their family businesses by the nine families that ruled Dragon City, they became the cheapest labor force, mining, building cities, and exploring the wilderness day and night. However, because the Earthlings were too quick to act, and they paid special attention to information blocking battles, the area in the south of Tulanze, close to the tusk mountain range, had the least resources, and was the furthest away from black-corner city and Red Gold City, it was a barren land that the five great clans looked down on. Therefore, the powerhouses of the five great clans who had gathered in red gold city to discuss the Battle of Glory, as well as the dozens of heavy armored battle groups who were all wearing totem armor deployed on the northern front, had not received any battle reports for the time being. With the violent temper of the Tulan orcs, how could they bear such humiliation? The envoys of both sides did not even meet the leader of the opposite side, and the negotiations had completely broken down before they had even begun. The ORC envoys attacked the dragon city envoys at night and killed about seventy to eighty percent of the Dragon City envoys. The aerial firepower from armored airships and armed drones also bombarded the orc envoys on the way back to Red Gold City to inform them. The ORC envoys were almost wiped out. The war between the Dragon City civilization and the Tulan civilization broke out just like that. At the beginning of the war, neither side took the other seriously. For the Tulan Orcs, war was a common occurrence. Who would they fight? Besides, in order to ensure the loyalty of their vassals, swords were always better than pens. Even within the five great clans, a small-scale civil war was used to decide who was qualified to be the chief of the war and lead all the Tulan Warriors. The Earthlings were disobedient. They would be obedient after a beating. After all, it was said that they only had one city. It was just a city. How big could it be? How big could the population be? No matter how advanced the so-called Technologywas, how advanced could it be? To the Earthlings, the Tulan Orcs were nothing more than a bunch of simple-minded muscle sticks. In fact, they were not even as powerful and terrifying as the monsters that had just been dealt with. Presumably, the process and outcome of this war would only be smoother and more one-sided than the colonists of Earths era conquering the New World, right? No, this could not be considered a real war at all. It was just a hunt, or even an armed tour. With the same thoughts, the two sides casually collided. Then, the first line of troops that exchanged fire simultaneously greeted each other and the mothers of the leaders who had decided to start a war with the most crude, vicious, and vulgar language of their civilization. The Tulan Beastmen were dumbstruck. Just what kind of Motherf * cking armor thickness and firepower was this? How Long would this unforeseeable, even more terrifying and lasting firepower coverage than holy light magic last, how many mages did the Earthlings have? How could they just fire cannons for a day and a night? It was fine if it lasted for a long time, but the power was beyond the knowledge of the beastmen warriors. If this kind of cannon that could corrode a radius of three to five miles was a cannon, then what was the thing forged by the dwarves? Was it a fire stick? The earthlings were dumbstruck to discover that the Tulan Beastmen in front of them were like the Beastmenin their stereotypical impression those who drank blood and were ignorant and would only foolishly use their flesh and blood to attack the steel defense line, the barbarians who died like mowing grass were completely different. On the surface, the Tulan civilization still stopped in the era of cold weapons. But what the hell was totem power, and what the hell was totem armor? Why did this seemingly primitive and backward civilization have so many supreme experts who were comparable to divine level transcendents? And the ordinary beastmen warriors were so fearless of death, even daring to dance and dance as they burrowed into the hot barrel of the train cannon. At the instant the train cannon opened fire, an incomparably tyrannical totem power was blasted out, activating the explosion of the cannon balls, die together with the train cannon? Both sides realized that they had greatly underestimated the enemys war will and war potential. What appeared in front of them was a ruthless character that they had never seen before. Each of them was so big that the other party could not swallow them in one gulp, and even if they forced themselves to swallow them, their intestines would be pierced through. It was not a good idea to start a war rashly. Chapter 1402 - Blade of the Apocalypse Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation However, at that moment, both sides were in a difficult situation. Once the war machine started to rumble, how could it be so easy to rush or slam on the brakes? In Picturesque Orchid Lake, although the authority of the supreme commander was taken by force, victory after victory and endless spoils of war were needed to maintain and consolidate the nation. This was the first war that the Horn of Destruction had launched after he became the War Chief. The enemy was not even an old rival, the Holy Light faction. If even the Earthlings who were curled up in the ravines in the southern part of Picturesque Orchid Lake could not deal with it, how could the Horn of Destruction convince the masses, and how could he make all the unruly orc warriors continue to believe that he could lead them to defeat their fated enemy? For the people of Earth, although the scale and cruelty of the new war that broke out in a hurry had greatly exceeded their expectations, so much so that the frontline troops made up of ordinary people suffered heavy losses. But the nine great families that ruled Dragon City were unwilling to spit out the fat that had been swallowed into their stomachs. Moreover, the Super Enterprises under the nine great families more or less involved in resource collection and military manufacturing. The crueler the war, the more money they could make, and the more cultivation resources they could plunder for the extraordinaires who ruled Dragon City. Moreover, whether it was the Earthlings or the Tulan people, their understanding of each other was not so deep from the beginning. At the beginning of the war, both sides had reservations and did not try their best. This also gave the other side the illusion that they could defeat the enemy as long as they put in more effort. When both civilizations lost too much blood in the long-drawn-out war, they realized that if this continued, both sides would suffer heavy losses. In the increasingly frequent contact, the voices of truce and even alliance within the civilizations.., gradually became mainstream. The two sides, who had no choice but to compromise and shake hands to make peace, realized in despair that it was too late. They had already missed the last moment to turn the situation around. Just when the Earthlings and the Tulan were locked in a stalemate. The temple of Holy Light had seized the crucial strategic opportunity to build a large-scale army again and launched the Battle of Purification first. However, this time, the main strategic direction of the Army of Holy Light was not Tulan ze on the Southern Front. Instead, they marched north and raised their sabers that were surrounded by holy light to the ancient tomb liches, Abyss Demons, Frost Barbarians, and double-headed trolls. In the past ten thousand years, regardless of whether the Tulan Ores were the first to launch the Battle of Honor or the temple of Holy Light was the first to initiate the Battle of purification, they all treated each other as their greatest enemies. The border between each other was the cruelest, it was a line of death that was like purgatory. As for the ancient tomb liches, Abyss Demons, Frost Barbarians, and double-headed trolls, the alien races that lived in the east, west, and north of the land of Holy Light, although they all had unique sources of power.., they had also given birth to many powerful heroes and heroes. However, they were limited by the size of their population. Their war potential was far from being comparable to that of the Tulan Orcs. Therefore, the Holy Light Temple had never regarded these foreign races as a fatal threat. And every time the Holy Light Army and the orc army fought to the death in the south, blood would flow like a river, and both sides would be exhausted. These sneaky foreign tribes would come out again and harass the holy light camps rear, causing the holy light temple to be attacked from both sides. Even if they had the advantage on the battlefield, they couldnt gather all their strength and turn the advantage into victory to completely wipe out Tu Lanze. So, this time, the Holy Light Temple changed their strategy. From the previous battles, The southern line is the main line, the east, west, and north lines are secondary.. They changed it to First clear the enemies on the east, west, and north lines, then concentrate all their strength and fight against TU Lanze in one go! This was undoubtedly a very risky strategy. Because no matter how few ancient tomb liches, Abyss Demons, double-headed trolls, and Frost Barbarians there were, they could not be completely eliminated in a day. If the sacred light temple deployed heavy troops to clear the east, west, and north lines, the south of the land of sacred light would face Tu Lanzes defense line, and it would be in an extremely empty state. Once the Turan Orcs seized the opportunity to march north, it was very likely that they would break through the highest altar of the temple of Holy Light while the Army of Holy Light was still trapped in the desert, tundra, abyss, and forest! That would be a loss that was not worth it, and they would be seeking their own destruction. This was also the reason why the temple of Holy Light had not adopted the strategy of North First, then southin the past ten thousand years. But this time, the temple of Holy Light had gambled everything. The Tulan Orcs were all well-developed and simple-minded. They were brainless in terms of tactics and did not have a strategic vision at all. They could not see the relationship between the foreign tribes surrounding the land of Holy Light, which was one of prosperity and one of destruction. The Tulan Orcs only knew how to fight with their fists, swords, and claws, but they did not understand the importance of intelligence work. As long as the temple of Holy Light defended the invisible battlefront strictly.., they would be able to perfectly block the news that the land of Holy Light was sweeping the northern front. The bet was that after the Tulan orcs experienced the longest period of prosperity in history, the strength of the five great clans had expanded unprecedentedly. It was very likely that they would fall into a situation where neither side was willing to submit to the other. Even if the war chief was chosen through the five races.., the new Supreme Commander would also need to spend more time than before before he could completely integrate the internal forces of Tulan ZE and sort out the interests of the various clans, towns, and settlements. In the end, the Holy Light Temple won the bet. When the Earthlings and Turan people finally turned their hostility into amity. The holy light army had completely Purifiedthe east, west, and north sides of the land of Holy Light. Now, the Holy Light Temples power range had almost doubled. Behind the Holy Light Camp, the enemys sneaky figure could no longer be seen. Instead, they captured a large number of foreign tribes and threw a large number of shackles surrounded by holy light on them, turning them into cannon fodder and deploying them in front of the Holy Light Army, forcing them to rush toward Turan ZE, to wash away their sins the so-called Atonement Army. Facing the most powerful holy light camp in history. Just now, in a meaningless conflict, the Tulan and Earthlings, who had both lost too much blood, had no chance of winning. Although in the face of the burning holy light, the Tulan and Earthlings had shown enough courage to overshadow the sun and moon. But the iron hooves of the holy light camp still crushed the mountains and rivers of Tulan and the city walls of Dragon City. The Tulan civilization and Dragon City civilization were destroyed just like that. Of course, I gradually understood these things after a long, long time. When the Earthlings and the Tulan people had just had a conflict. I was just a small cannon fodder slave. Along with the other cannon fodder, I was sent to the south of Tulan to teach the hairless monkeys a lesson. During the first encounter with the hairless monkeys, my cannon fodder unit was washed away by the Terransiron flood. My bad luck struck again. The cannon fodder slaves that I was tied up with were all crushed into meat paste by the tracks of the tanks and armored vehicles. Although I was seriously injured, I was lucky enough to survive and became a prisoner. However, I wasnt sent to explore, mine, or do what other prisoners should do. Perhaps my vitality was too tenacious I was severely injured with my intestines pierced through, but I could still wake up and cry. This aroused the interest of some dragon city powerhouses. Iwas transferred to Dragon City, an organization called the Blood Union. I became the experimental subject of Blood Union. The name of the experimental subject sounded very scary. In fact, my life was not too bad. I saw a lot of new, unknown, but very interesting things. Talso ate a lot of food that I couldnt even imagine in Tulanze. Although the experiment was very painful. It was nothing compared to the suffering in Tulanze in the past. Many of my subjects died. But death was something I had always looked forward to. Although the Saintessoften appeared in my dreams. It made me feel a little reluctant to die. But even if I did die, it wouldnt be a pity. As for The pride of a warrior, the glory of Tulanze, those were things that a man should care about. But Im just a rat, a slave, and a pinch of rat hair. For a pinch of rat hair, whats the difference between Turanze and Dragon City? Whats the difference between Orcs and Earthlings? Whats the difference between clans and enterprises? Whats the difference between this old man and that old man? Ive always stayed in the blood union. Even if Dragon City and Turanze stopped fighting and formed an alliance to fight against the Holy Light Camp,. I didnt return to Tulanze. There was no longer any place for me there, or perhaps there was never any place for me to stand. I joined a secret weapon of the blood union, the Blood Blade.. It was specifically responsible for infiltrating, destroying, assassinating, inciting, rescuing, and stealing from behind enemy lines It was in the Blood Blade squadthat I got to know the man who was later called Doomsday Blade.. Doomsday Blade was a true legend. At first, he was just like me, an experimental subject of the Blood Union. Moreover, he was a very old experimental subject. It was said that before I was sent to the Blood Union, he had already stayed here for at least three years. He had experienced hundreds of cell bombardment and gene unlocking strengthening experiments. Moreover, after escaping death time and time again, he had obtained an incomparably powerful and terrifying power. After Dragon City and the Holy Light Camp were in an all-out war, the blood union would form a blood blade squad. After repeated brainwashing, implanted a chip in his brain, and was controlled by the Blood Union, the Doomsday Blade, who had become a killing machine, naturally became the leader of the Blood Blade squad. Under the leadership of the Doomsday Blade. We wreaked havoc in the land of Holy Light. We assassinated countless high-ranking mages and holy light priests. We stole a large number of secrets from the Holy Light Temple, destroyed the night watchmens camp, blew up the dwarvesworkshop, burned down the ancient trees that the elves worshipped, and made the names Blood blade squadand Blade of the Apocalypse become the worst nightmare of countless holy light humans. Unfortunately, the victory in tactics could not stop the strategic defeat. No matter how active the blood blade squad was behind the enemy lines It could not stop the burning battle line. It was advancing toward the south at a speed visible to the naked eye.. Chapter 1403 - Rise of the Blood Blade Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All fronts were collapsing. More and more orc legions, as well as Dragon Citys armored forces, were destroyed. Innumerable data points, fortresses, and towns were drowned in the tsunami of a magic storm. While many powerhouses fell one after another there were also some quick-witted powerhouses who began to look for a way out. They were either secretly gathering resources, trying to abandon the millions of rat people in Picturesque Orchid Lake, as well as the millions of ordinary Dragon City citizens, building large ships, sailing far away, and escaping into the depths of the unpredictable ocean, or They were dyeing their hair yellow and their eyes green, trying to change their black hair to blonde hair and blue eyes, and lowering their once noble heads to the Holy Light Temple. Of course, just the change in appearance was not enough to prove their loyalty. If they wanted to get the Purificationand Forgivenessof the Holy Light, they had to offer a generous enough sacrifice. For example, the blood and lives of their former compatriots. Under such a background, Tu Lanze and Dragon City, which were on the verge of destruction, both presented a scene of the doomsday that terrified people. The strong were like monkeys that were about to collapse, jumping up and down, struggling for their lives. The weak were like snakes, insects, rats, and ants that were perched on the trees, not knowing what to do and waiting for their deaths. Those warriors who were dedicated to fighting for civilization had all died on the front line. The strong who survived had long lost their minds on how to defeat the Holy Light Temple. Instead, they racked their brains and thought of ways to survive, protect themselves, their businesses, and their families by all means. The Blood Union was never an open and aboveboard organization that fought for the entire human race. From the very first day it was born, it had been controlled by a very few people and only served the interests of a very few people. At the moment when the army at the front fell like a mountain. The Blood Unions higher-ups had urgently transferred the blood blade squad back from the land of Holy Light. They began to carry out a brand-new mission ~~ to clear the obstacles within Dragon City. To clear the obstacles that prevented a few people from Concentrating resources, building a fleet, abandoning the citizens, and sailing far away.. But the high-level members of the Blood Union who were focused on escaping did not notice anything. The blade of Doomsday had not been brainwashed. It had never been brainwashed. It had never been controlled by a small chip implanted in the back of its head. And it had never been, at least not just a cold-blooded killing machine. Hidden under that silver mask that would never be removed was a stronger emotion than volcanic lava. And 90% of this emotion was a deep-rooted hatred for the higher-ups of the Blood Union. The hatred for the higher-ups of the Blood Union turned him into a test subject. The hatred for the enslavement of the higher-ups of the Blood Union. The hatred for the higher-ups of the Blood Union brainwashed him. They even implanted a control chip with a micro-explosive capsule in the back of his head, causing him to change too much and lose too much. The higher-ups of the Blood Union had killed his sister. When the higher-ups of the Blood Union, who did not know anything, boldly invested a large amount of resources to turn the Blood Union into the sharpest butchers knife in the organization. The hilt of this butchers knife was firmly held in the hands of the Doomsday Blade. Most of the members of the blood union, including myself, were only willing to fight side by side with the Doomsday Blade, and were not willing to obey the command of the higher-ups of the Blood Union. Finally, the ocean-going fleet, which the higher-ups of the blood union had been longing for, was completed. These guys had also plundered a large amount of resources inside and outside Dragon City, ready to take advantage of the great opportunity created by the desperate resistance of the cannon fodder at the front line to escape. Unexpectedly, the blade of Doomsday, who was in charge of the guard work, suddenly attacked at the last moment and led us to capture all the higher-ups of the Blood Union. Doomsday Blade personally avenged himself and his sister. The Blood Union also turned the tables and inherited all the technology, information, and facilities left behind by the secret experiments of the Blood Union for decades. Of course, there was also the massive amount of resources that the blood union frantically plundered during the last period of time. However, we didnt set sail and flee. The members of the bloody blade squad were originally drifting along with the waves and the wind, with their fur and weeds that couldnt help themselves. Drifting, drifting, drifting. After drifting for decades, we were all tired. We really didnt want to continue drifting in the turbulent and treacherous depths of the ocean. Even if we were to die. We also wanted to die on land. We wanted to bury our corpses. We wanted to stay with our family, friends, and comrades. Using the huge legacy left by the Blood Union, the blade of Armageddon upgraded the Blood Blade squadinto a Blood blade organization.. We returned to our old job and sneaked into the land of holy light again, stirring up trouble and wreaking havoc. At that time, we didnt think that this kind of infiltration and destruction would be able to turn the tide of the battle and bring victory. However, sneaking in the dark and approaching a powerful high-level mage who could destroy an armored army with a wave of his hand, using a sharp blade as thin as a Cicadas wing. silently cutting his throat this was what we were best at, and also what we loved to do the most. Unexpectedly, the blood blade organization gradually gained fame. The destruction of Tu Lanze and Dragon City was not something that happened overnight. Even the desert of death, the abyss of Eternal Night, the frost tundra, and the Forest of pestilence, which had long been conquered and Purifiedby the Holy Light Temple, were still active in large numbers, unwilling to yield, they did not want to be illuminated by the holy light to every corner of their hearts. They did not want to live a routine, simple and repetitive life under the guidance of the Holy Light. They did not want to give up fighting and thinking. They could only worship and pray to the heroes and heroes. These heroes and heroes had heard about the legend of the blade of Armageddon through various channels. In that era where the army of Holy Light was invincible and the will of the holy light could almost dominate the entire world, the organization led by the blade of Armageddon was like a stain that could not be cleaned no matter how much the holy light shone on it, no matter how much the holy light shone on it. Astain that was formed from the blood of countless people. Heroes from all races gathered under the flag of the blade of Doomsday and accepted the comman of the blade of Doomsday. The blade of Doomsday soon became the strongest resistance organization after the regular combat strength of all races collapsed. They even integrated all the resistance organizations and became the only opponent of the Holy Light Temple. Now, they were the last hope. Unfortunately, the Holy Light Temples general trend had already been set. Even the hundreds of fully armed orc legions and the tens of millions of steel torrent in Dragon City could not win the battle. Naturally, the resistance of the blood blade organization alone could not win. When the Holy Light Temple obtained the final victory on the battlefield, they could unscrupulously divert all their manpower, resources, and energy to deal with the bloodshed organization that was active inside and behind them. The noose that wrapped around the throat of all the resistance was tightened. Even at this time, the blade of Doomsday was already one of the most powerful and terrifying existences on this land. He couldnt stop the blood blade organizations secret strongholds in the land of Holy Light from being uprooted one by one. The tentacles planted in the holy light temple were also cut off one by one. Many of the defenders couldnt withstand the torture, or they were invaded by holy light magic, exposing a large number of secrets, causing the blood blade organization to be in a state of constant loss of blood and paralysis. We walked into the end of the world. The last flame of hope was about to be extinguished. Perhaps it would be extinguished forever. At this moment, we got a piece of information. Information about the egg of chaos. No one knew what chaos was. They only knew that chaos was the natural nemesis of Holy Light. Or rather, the two were natural enemies. In the ancient books of the temple of Holy Light, it was vaguely recorded that perhaps chaos was the earliest being born in this world. It had profound wisdom and tremendous power. The supreme existence that the temple of Holy Light believed in was just an intruder. However, Holy Light could only defeat chaos. It could not completely destroy chaos. There were still many eggs of chaos in the depths of the Earth. They were the hope to destroy the Holy Light. No one knew whether the information was true or not. However, it became the last straw for the bloodblade organization, which was in a disastrous situation. Especially when we knew that there was an egg of chaos in the depths of the Holy Mountain of Tulan, we felt that it was not a coincidence but a mysterious revelation. The blade of Armageddon gathered the final strength of the bloodshed organization. On the surface, they planned to assassinate the High Priest of Holy Light in the land of holy light to attract the attention of the enemy. But secretly, they placed all their hopes on the Holy Mountain of Tulan, the egg of chaos. We killed our way back to Tulan and sneaked into the depths of the Holy Mountain. There were armies of holy light everywhere. Obviously, they were also excavating and destroying the place. This further confirmed our judgment that no matter what the egg of chaos was, it must be the existence that the Holy Light Temple feared the most. Our sudden attack disrupted the Holy Light Armys formation. After a soul-stirring and tragic battle, the bloodshed organization lost 90% of their elite fighters. Including the blade of Armageddon, those who were still alive were all covered in wounds, relying on their last breaths to support their shattered backs. But we made it to the front door of the temple of the sacred mountain. We saw the statue of chaos guarding the door. There was no longer any power that could stop us from finding and awakening the egg of chaos. At that moment, a desperate scene unfolded. I saw the entire sky turn into a burning ocean of light in an instant. I saw 10,000 suns born in the ocean of light. I saw them release blinding beams of light that seemed to purify everything, and all the beams condensed into a pillar of light that connected heaven and earth. I saw the pillar of light fall from the sky, striking the summit of the sacred mountain with lightning speed, and hitting the gate of the Sacred Mountain Temple, as well as US standing on the gate. I saw the blade of Doomsday Roar toward the sky under the suppression of the Pillar of light. Even at the last moment, he refused to give in, to the light, to fate, to all the forces that were trying to control him. It was etched in my dying brain. Then I died. We all died. And that was it. Chapter 1404 - This Time, I’ll Help You Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation You must be confused. What I just talked about didnt seem to happen in the past or the present. Its happening in the near future. Besides, arent I already dead? Are you haunted by the whispers of the dead? I didnt tell you the truth along the way because the most incredible thing in the entire universe happened to me. Without conclusive evidence, you or anyone else wouldnt believe it. When the Holy Light that could destroy everything fell from the sky, every cell of my body burned in the explosion of ten thousand suns, and even my soul was torn apart. I was indeed dead. However, when I opened my eyes again, my mind was still filled with the endless pain of my soul dissipating. However, I was shocked to find myself lying in the cold mud deep within the ruins of an ancient battlefield. I discovered that not only was I not burned to death by the Holy Light. After decades of experiments, adjustments, and bloody battles, the scars that covered my entire body were also gone. My hands and feet had shrunk to become slender and tender, just like a stunted child. used both hands and feet to climb out of the mud. Then, I stared at the familiar yet unfamiliar reflection in a pool of dirty water. It felt as if a lifetime had passed. Iwas in a trance for three days and three nights before I understood and accepted a shocking fact. Iwas reborn. Iwas a slave, a grave robber, a ghoul, decades ago. After three days and three nights, I gradually adapted to the new body and the new era. No, more accurately, the old body and the old me were no longer ina trance. Instead, I howled into the sky and cried tears of joy. When I was reborn as a teenager. All the tragedies had not happened yet. The fog that shrouded the tusk mountains had yet to dissipate. The tulans and Earthlings had yet to discover each other and fight each other. The temple of Holy Light had yet to complete its preparations, and had yet to raise its blades to the desert of death, the abyss of Eternal Night, the frozen tundra, and the jungle of Pestilence. The Ocean of light that shrouded all living things also did not seem to have accumulated enough energy to carry out the devastating blow that fell from the sky and ignite the enormous energy needed to ignite 10,000 Suns. Everything could be changed. There was still time! I didnt know how I had been reborn. Could it be that the blade of Armageddon had used his unyielding will to send my soul, which was closest to him, back to a few decades ago in the instant before it was destroyed? T only knew that I had to inherit his will and represent the bloodshed organization to prevent the arrival of Armageddon! At this time, I was no longer like my previous lifes youth, so boring, yearning for death. In the previous lifes long, cruel, and dark fate, I learned to ignore 99% of the pain and despair, to find and taste 1% of the joy, and to defend this 1% of the joy and hope to fight. It was everyone, including the blade of the end and all the members of the organization, who sacrificed themselves to send me back to my youth. If I was still as muddle-headed as in my previous life, let all the tragedies happen again, and I would die in a muddle-headed and humiliating way. What was the point of my rebirth? So, I began to think. In My Eyes after my rebirth, all the traps and traps in the lost temple had become as boring as childrens toys. After casually cracking the traps, I had a lot of time to think quietly in the dark. I thought about why Turan ze had been destroyed in my previous life. And how should I change the Key pointsthat led to Turan ZEs eventual destruction. Very quickly, I summarized three key points. First, the most serious mistake that the Turan people had made was to rashly start a war with the people of Earth without understanding the depth of the other party. Although there was only one city. However, the population density and war potential of dragon city far surpassed that of Tulan Ze and the land of Holy Light. It was a glorious city with a history of ten thousand years. And in the technology and ideas of the Earthlings, there was also the possibility of making Tulan ze rejuvenate or fall into destruction. From the top-secret intelligence that the blood blade organization had gathered in his previous life, some of the technology that originated from Dragon City even accelerated the exploration and application of the Sea of light by the Holy Light Temple. Perhaps, the 10,000 suns that fell from the sky were created by using Earths technology to unlock the power of the Holy Light. It was a win-win situation, and a fight would cause two injuries. In this life, I must not let Tu Lanze and Dragon City start a war again. I must do everything in my power to Drag Dragon City into Tu Lanzes war chariot! Secondly, Tu Lanze must complete the internal integration within the shortest amount of time, elect a new war chief, and start a war with the Holy Light Temple. The earlier the better. He must not give the holy light temple enough time to attack the death desert, the abyss of Eternal Night, the Frost Tundra, and the plague jungle. Once the holy light temple completed the Purificationof the Western, northern, and eastern fronts, the great rear would be completely consolidated. Even if Tu Lanze and Dragon City joined hands, they would not be able to resist the overwhelming attack launched by the Holy Light Camp, which had two-thirds of the worlds population and resources. Even Tu Lanze hadnt completed his battle preparations. Even if he had to pay an incomparably tragic price for rushing to attack. The Tu Lan people were all duty-bound and could only be the first to shed boiling blood. Third, the Tu Lan people could no longer fight alone like in the past. They could no longer keep their heads down and fight without paying attention to the strategic aspect of the battle. The Undead Lich, the Abyss Demon Race, the ice barbarian race, the two-headed troll race, and other foreign races, although they were far from US and had very different customs, didnt have any life-and-death friendship. But in the face of the threat from the Holy Light Temple, we were all in the same boat. We couldnt let the Holy Light Temple destroy us one by one. Instead, we had to build an unprecedentedly broad alliance. We had to form a more united whole than the holy light camp. In order to achieve this goal. The Tulan people couldnt be stingy with the small benefits in front of them. And in order to make these three changes,. Thad to climb up the throne of the highest commander of Tulan ZE at all costs in the shortest amount of time possible. No one knew better than me whether it was the lion kings Horn of destructionor the tiger kings Violent Blade, or the leaders of the Bloodhoof clan, the Thunder clan, and the Dark Moon clan. They were all a group of fools with strong limbs, simple minds, short-sighted, and stubborn minds. In my previous life, they made many wrong choices and ruined Tulanzes future. In this life, I will not give them the chance to make a huge mistake. Now, there is only one small problem. My identity. No matter how strong my soul is. My body is still just a lowly rat people. In the tens of thousands of years of history of tulanze, no one has ever been able to start from the Rat peopleand become the chief of the five great clans, not to mention the supreme commander above the five chiefs. The first thing that came to mind was the rat people rebel army that had once caused the Great Horn Rebellionin my previous life. I thought of the Saintesswho possessed mysterious powers. As a member of the rat people, my large number of compatriots seemed to be my foundation. With the memories of my previous life, if I could join and lead the rat people rebel army, the scale and intensity of the Great Horn Rebellion would definitely be ten times greater than in my previous life. Perhaps, we really have a chance to overthrow the rule of the five great clans and bring New Order and hope to Tulanze. If I had 30 to 50 years of planning, implementation, and reconstruction. I would definitely do so. I would let the battle flag of the Great Horn Army fly high above every town in red gold city, black hom city, hundred blade city, and Tulanze, so that every rat people could hold their heads high in the face of wolves, tigers, and leopards, i will be confident. But time is not on our side. The rule of the five great clans over Tulanze is deeply rooted. Even under my leadership, the Great Horn Army, which is ten times stronger than in my previous life, will not be able to completely defeat the five great clans within three to five years. Even if we manage to defeat the five great clans, we will not be able to restore order in Tulanze in the shortest amount of time. We will gather all the resources, including the remaining forces of the five great clans, and start a war against the holy light camp in our best condition. The biggest possibility was that both the great horn army and the five clans would suffer heavy losses. Before Tulanze discovered Dragon City, he would suffer heavy losses and be destroyed in advance. At that time, all the Tulan people, including the rat people, would still die. So, Im sorry. 1 Cant join the Great Horn Army. Ican only use the great horn army as a stepping stone to ascend to the supreme throne. Anyway, as long as I could control the supreme power of Turanze. There was always a way to slowly raise the status of the rat people, form more rat people battle groups, cultivate a large number of rat people powerhouses, and give the rat people a lot of opportunities to make achievements and compete for power, finally, I created the Sixth clanthat belonged to the rat people. After thinking everything through, I designed a small Accident.. My Master and my past were buried deep underground. Then, I used the disguising technique I learned from the blood blade organization in my previous life to change my appearance from a rat to a wolf. Froma slave who couldnt help himself, I became the Master of my own fate and that of Turanze. Using my previous lifes memories, I excavated a few lost temples and accumulated my first bucket of gold. 1 also tried to find the SAINTESS who had yet to join the rat rebellion. At this time, the great horn army had yet to be born. The funny little girl in front of me, who had a big head and a small body, was also clueless about the dark fate that was about to come. However, I still saw the SAINTESS from my previous life who had exhausted her soul and collapsed in front of me through her ignorant face. I believed that she, who had voluntarily become a saintess and crazily exhausted her brain time and time again, and who used dreams to help others share pain and happiness, would never fear death. But when she fell in front of me in my previous life, her eyes, which had gradually dimmed, were indeed filled with indescribable regret. It was a pity that the Great Horn Rebellionwas just a small skirmish. It was a pity that she didnt share the pain and happiness of the rat people. It was a pity that the rat peoples rebel army was destroyed. Their extremely generous and tragic battle roars at the last moment couldnt be heard by the millions of rat people scattered all over Tulanze. It was a pity that her power was too weak. She couldnt destroy the old order that had ruled Tulanze for ten thousand years, nor could she create a brand new future that would allow all the rat people to live happily. It doesnt matter. I stared at the little girl from afar. After my rebirth, I smiled. This time, Ill help you. Chapter 1405 - Rebuilding the Soul With Doom Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation You should have guessed what happened after that. I gave the little girl a brand new name, Ancient Dream Saintes. Using the skills I learned in my previous life at the bloodshed organization, I helped the Ancient Dream Saintess develop her brain. Her ability to influence others through dreams was ten times stronger than in my previous life. With my guidance and remote control, the Ancient Dream Saintes created the Great Horn Army and gathered a large group of like-minded rat rebels. No, they should be called the rat peoples rebel army. I learned from my previous lifes experience of the Great Horn Rebellion spiraling up and down, causing the new version of the Great Horn Rebellion to greatly increase in strength, intensity, and scale compared to my previous life. This in the words of Dragon City, the 2.0 version of the Great Horn Rebellion had dealt a heavy blow to the ruling order of the five clans, and it had also severely weakened the prestige of the old military nobles, it had created sufficient space and opportunity for my rise. At this time, I had already become the Wolf King. With the memories of my previous life and the wisdom of Earth, I looked at traditional orcs such as the lion kings Horn of destructionand the tiger kings Violent Bladeas if I was looking at a three-year-old child. Even if a three-year-old child had immense strength and lethal weapons, I could still fool him with just a few words. Together with the memories of my previous life, I had a general understanding of the Lion King and the Tiger Kings personalities. I could always scratch their itch. I quickly clung onto their thighs and let them think that I was a loyal lackey. Thus, they were confident and bold enough to make me a puppet to rule the Wolf clan. However, they didnt know that I had been secretly selecting the elites of the Wolf clan from a very long time ago. I wasnt willing to stay below the Lions and tigers forever. also trained them strictly using the methods of the BLOODBLADE organization in my previous life. Lalso sent many elites to hide by the side of the Wolf Clans leaders. They would carry out assassinations whenever necessary to take over the power of the Wolf clan and remove all obstacles for me. Of course, I planted countless nailsinside the Great Horn Army. When the time was right, I would be able to take over the great horn army and make it my right-hand man along with the elites of the Wolf clan. Everything that happened after that was all in my plan. The four major clans, including the Bloody Hoof clan, indeed had ulterior motives. They wanted to divert the trouble to the other side by intentionally allowing the great horn army to flood into the territory of the Gold clan, in an attempt to make use of the rebel army of the rat people to cause trouble for the Gold clan. Within the Golden Clan, the Lion and tiger clans were afraid of the Wolf clans overly large scale. As such, they placed the heavy responsibility of exterminating the great hom army on my shoulders, trying to make the rat people and the Wolf clan consume each other, causing both sides to suffer heavy losses. Hehe, but these fools never expected that whether it was the great hom army or the entire Wolf clan, they would only be my left and right hands. Meanwhile, within Crimson Gold City, the trap that I had painstakingly built for so many years was gradually revealing its sharpest fangs. Finally, the day of showdown and flipping the table had arrived. On the same day, I did two things. First, taking advantage of the Lion Kings Horn of destruction being tricked by me into going to the Holy Mountain, I successively assassinated several high-ranking officials of the lion and tiger clans in crimson gold city, arousing the tiger kings violent blades ferocity and ambition, this had incited the lion and tiger clans to erupt in an unprecedented fire. Second, I had launched a destructive attack against the high-ranking members of the Great Horn Army. If possible, I didnt want to kill the ancient Dream Saintess. However, in this life, while she had activated her stronger abilities, her brain had also suffered more serious damage. It was as if her brain was constantly swelling. This was something that even someone with no medical knowledge could tell just by looking at her deformed and swollen head. Even if I didnt do it, she wouldnt be able to live for long. Compared to living in complete meaninglessness, extreme pain, and humiliation until the day of the Apocalypse,. I believe that the ancient Dream Saintess would definitely wish that she could turn into a blazing torch that would light up the future path of all the rat people and Tulanze. Therefore, I have no moral or psychological burden on the assassination of the ancient Dream Saintess. Of course, even if you or anyone else thinks that Im cunning, despicable, ambitious, and evil I dont care. For a reborn person who had seen the flames of destruction fall from the sky, burning all hope, and returning from the end of the world. There was no morality, law, good or evil, or even the bottom line of humanity in this era. After all, humanity could only be talked about when one was alive. If all the people were dead, where would the so-called humanity be attached to? Did they expect the temple of Holy Light to erect two Monuments of Humanityfor us after they completely destroyed our civilization? However, I didnt expect that the plan that had been going smoothly all along would have a small flaw at the most critical moment. The ancient Dream Saintess wasnt dead yet. However, this wasnt too much of a problem. At least 70% of the Great Horn Armys strength had already been completely taken over by me. The ancient Dream Saintess was also heavily injured and couldnt cause too much of a stir for the time being. The tiger kings Violent Bladealso believed my story. As expected, he took me deep into the sacred mountain to compete with the lion kings Horn of destructionfor the legendary inheritance. As long as the Lion King and the Tiger King could both suffer heavy losses,. I could sit back and reap the benefits and become the biggest and final winner. There was hope for Tu Lanzes future. But you, my friend, jumped out at this time. You disrupted all my arrangements. You killed a large number of my subordinates who could have saved Turan ze and saved dragon citys elites. You even let the Lion King and Tiger King, these two four-limbed, simple-minded, incompetent fools, live for so long and add so much trouble to me! When I first saw your black hair and black eyes, I was extremely shocked. I didnt expect that I would actually be able to see an Earthling in the Holy Mountain of Tulan. When exactly did the fog that shrouded the tusk mountain range in my previous life completely disappear? And when exactly did the first contact between the Tulan and Earthlings Happen? I didnt know. The memories of my previous life were like fragments of fragmented and indistinct dreams. I could only roughly grasp the direction of the future, but it was very difficult to see those uncertain details clearly. However, before the Dragon City Army went out in full force, it wasnt too strange that there were a few earthlings who took the lead to come to Tulanze to explore through the spatial gaps. I dont remember myself in my previous life hearing the name Reaper. I only knew that this was a popular occupation in Dragon City. But with your strength and knowledge, you shouldnt be a nobody. Thinking about it, the code name of Reaper, you had already died in your previous life. Perhaps, you died in this infiltration and reconnaissance operation. But I dont want to kill you. Although you destroyed my overall plan and killed so many elites of the Wolf clan. But you are an earthling. In order to facilitate the full cooperation between tulanze and Dragon City. 1, who will soon become the supreme commander of Tulanze, dont want to bear the crime of Killing an Earthling with my own hands, thus adding more uncertainties to the already treacherous future. You are very lucky, my friend. If you were not a black-haired, black-eyed earthling, based on your actions, you would have been killed hundreds of times by me in the cruelest way! But I did not expect you to be so ungrateful. You jumped out again and again to interfere with my plan to save Turanze and Dragon City, to save all of us. You Think Youre so smart? You think youre some kind of unique savior? You think you know everything and stand on the side of Justice and the right? You think I dont know what kind of terrifying existence is lurking in the depths of the temple of the sacred mountain? You think what I want, and what can change everything, is just the Legacy of the great ancestral spirit? Do you think that I have been bewitched and controlled, and that I have somehow become a puppet of Chaos? No, my friend, you are wrong. You are so wrong. From the beginning, I mean, from the time I was reborn as a teenager, from the cold, rotting mud, slowly raising my head, looking at my reflection in the sewage, I knew what I wanted. The egg of chaos. Theres no other way. Only Chaos can help us fight the light. Though I do not yet know the truth of chaos and light. It can also be guessed that Chaosis by no means a good kind, from its body to draw every power, need to pay a very high price. Even vaguely guessed that it was this Egg of chaosin front of us that shaped the Tulan civilization into what it is today. As for us, whether it was the Earthlings or the Tulan people, it was very likely that we were just two insignificant pawns in an extremely long and grand war between Chaosand Holy Light. However, under the illumination of the apocalyptic flames that destroyed everything in my previous life These questions instantly became unimportant. I didnt know whether my choice was right or wrong. But there was at least one thing I could comfort myself with every time I hesitated, hesitated, or hesitated. No matter what I chose. It couldnt have ended worse than my previous life. Could It? Well, my friend, now you know everything. And for the first time, I was able to reveal my secret as a reincarnated person. Thad bitterly suppressed my emotions for so many years, and there were many unrepentant wolves, tigers, and leopards around me. It was simply impossible for me to communicate with them on any slightly more complicated and advanced topics. It was only at this moment that I felt much better after saying it out loud. I knew that you wouldnt believe me. Heh Heh, if it was me, I would never believe such a ridiculous thing if I hadnt experienced it myself. Of course, you wouldnt be willing to exchange our lives and souls for the power of chaos to save our civilization with the power of chaos. It doesnt matter. Since you wont believe it, come on then. Share my dying memories and take a good look at the appearance of the Apocalypse. See How Ten Thousand Suns rose at the same time and fell from the sky at the same time, turning into blazing flames that could destroy everything, then use this ball of Doomsday Flame to completely reshape your soul! Chapter 1406 - : Two Futures Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation All that information flooded into Meng Chaos brain in half a second. Half a second later, a radiance that was like ten thousand suns slowly rose from the depths of the Wolf Kings soul. Amplified by the mother of origin, billions of rays of light converged into a raging sea of apocalyptic fire. In the sea of fire, a raging wave of destruction was set off, ruthlessly crashing into Meng Chaos spirit defense line. Meng Chaos spirit defense line remained unmoved. It was as if this apocalyptic flame that could cause the hearts of over a hundred experts to collapse at the same time was completely motionless air. He was dumbstruck, completely dumbfounded. This The Wolf King was puzzled. He didnt understand why the Reaper before him did not react at all under the impact of the apocalyptic flames. After all, the apocalyptic flames were condensed from the near-death memories of his previous life. They contained an incomparable horror and despair. They had always been his trump card. After his rebirth, he had cut through all obstacles along the way. On the journey of his miraculous rise, the Wolf King had also encountered countless powerful enemies that could not be defeated by conventional means. These powerful enemies, who were resolute and unafraid of pain and death, were all screaming hysterically under the burning of the apocalyptic flames. They did not even need the Wolf King to make a move before their hearts collapsed and their brains were set on fire. After all, the death of a single person. From the ancestral spirit ten thousand years ago to the blood descendants ten thousand years later, all the history, future, legends, and glory of the civilization that was formed by his family, his entire family, and all his compatriots, the tiniest vestiges of the most powerful heroes in this world were all tumed into ashes and never existed again. These were two completely different concepts. In the Wolf Kings imagination, even if the soul defense line of the Reaperhad not been washed away in half a second, crying and shouting that he would kneel at his feet and become his most loyal subordinate, he would save Tu Lanze and the future of Dragon City with him. At least, this guy should be surprised, shocked, afraid, shaken, doubtful, absolutely unwilling to believe, racking his brain to deny and refute. In short, it should be stirring up all kinds of strongest emotions, right? Why was his soul as dull as a hen carved out of wood, not reacting at all? Wasnt this too disrespectful to the end of the world! Also, why did such violent apocalyptic flames, which had once burned the souls of countless experts to ashes, surge into this fellows brain like a surging torrent, surging into the sea, it couldnt stir up even the slightest bit of wind and waves, yet it disappeared without a trace? This, what was hidden in the depths of this fellows brain? Was it an abyss that led straight to another world? You Even the Wolf King had experienced the most inconceivable thing in this universe. Facing such a strange soul like the Reaper, he couldnt help but feel his hair stand on end. After seeing my near-death memories, dont Tell Me Youre unwilling to believe that Im really a reincarnated person and that the apocalypse is about to descend? This isnt a question of whether I believe it or not. Surrounded by the apocalyptic flames that spewed out from the depths of the Wolf Kings soul, Meng Chao, who had been in a daze for a long time, finally regained the ability to think. He took a light breath and revealed an awkward expression that even he found hard to understand, I originally wanted to date you as an ordinary person, but I didnt expect that you actually had such an important secret and mission hidden in you. Then, I had no choice but to reveal my cards. Tm very willing to believe everything that happened to you. After all, if you were a reincarnator, many questions that I couldnt understand could be explained. However, what a coincidence. You might not believe me if I tell you, but actually, Im also a reincarnator. The information contained in this beam of brainwaves had yet to be completely transmitted into the Wolf Kings brain. From the depths of Meng Chaos soul, a burst of doomsday flames surged out like a retreat with the Wolf King. Ten Thousand Suns slowly rose, at the same time releasing the most dazzling light, tearing apart and engulfing the entire sky, whizzing toward the earth like ten thousand burning meteorites. However, their target was not the Tulan Sacred Mountain in the Wolf Kings near-death memories. It was Dragon City. Dragon City was burning. The tall buildings were like building blocks built by naughty children, constantly collapsing and disintegrating in the flames. The armored airship formation that was still floating in the air in preparation for the final battle instantly turned into a series of strange-shaped fireballs. The main battle tanks draped in composite armor on the ground melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like ice cream in the dog days. Even the extraordinary individuals who were draped in power armor and had psionic protection layer burned their flesh and turned into dancing skeletons in just a few seconds. The thousands of ordinary citizens who had nowhere to run turned into insignificant light particles in the raging fire tornadoes the moment the flames of the apocalypse descended. These incomparably cruel, incomparably real, and incomparably vivid details were all engraved in Meng Chaos near-death memories, becoming the nightmare that he swore to crush ruthlessly at all costs. Now, Meng Chaos nightmare had also become the Wolf Kings nightmare. Just like how the Wolf Kings Nightmare had also become his nightmare. This time, it was the Wolf Kings turn to be dumbfounded. He was a hundred times more dumbfounded than Meng Chao. This this how How is this possible? ! Lalso think that its impossible. On second thought, rebirthis originally a ten thousand times stranger than transmigration. If transmigrationcan be explained with theories such as mass-energy conversion and the non-destructive energy transmission of high-dimensional space, then rebirthis really difficult to explain with all the theories that carbon-based intelligent beings can understand, because that means the entire world, or rather, the timeline, is reset. Not to mention, how can two reincarnatorsfrom different futures appear on the same timeline? Under the illumination of the two flames of Doomsday, Meng Chaos soul instantly became extremely clear and transparent. His mind raced as he said in an extremely serious tone, Perhaps, we should not fall into any fixed thinking mode. Instead, we should overturn everything and start thinking about the concept of rebirthfrom the beginning, as well as the mission that we are shouldering. But before that, you must trust me and break free from Mother Origins control. Also, you must help me inject the last third of the nerve suppressant into Mother Origins body. Because I also came from the future, a future that is completely different from what you have experienced. In the future that I have experienced, you have successfully absorbed the unparalleled power from mother origin, defeated all your competitors, and become the supreme commander of the Tulan civilization and the most powerful, most terrifying, and most successful supreme commander in all of history. You have also achieved your wish. You have bound the Earthlings, the Tulan orcs, the undead liches, the Frost Barbarians, the abyss demons, the two-headed trolls the alien races that have been suppressed by the Holy Light Temple for tens of thousands of years, and formed the chaos faction that is strong enough to contend with the Holy Light faction. When the chaos faction is at its most powerful, the vanguard can even reach the highest altar of the Holy Light Temple! However, you, we, failed in the end. What you saw just now, my near-death memory, is the picture of Dragon City being destroyed in my previous life. I believe that you are very clear about the power of the explosion of tens of thousands of suns in the clouds at the same time, and you are also very clear that this is not something that I can fabricate in an instant. Before Dragon City was destroyed, the Tulan civilization had already gone ahead and been purifiedby the holy light into a barren land. This shows that no matter how perfect your plan is, it is not enough to save Tulan ze and Dragon City. The so-called infinitely close to successis synonymous with failure. I dont remember the details, but I am certain that mother origin egg of Chaosis definitely not our savior. On the contrary, it is very likely the main reason why the temple of Holy Light launched the space-based orbital weapons against Tulan Ze and Dragon City. Therefore, no matter what message the mother of Origin sends you, dont believe it. It can not save us. It will only kill us. Even if we really want to use its power, there is no need for us to be its puppets. As long as you and I join hands, as long as the Earthlings and the Tu Lan people can join hands, we will definitely be able to take the initiative, suppress and analyze its power, and figure out what the so-called Egg of Chaosis! Every Word of Meng Chaos stirred up a heaven-shaking storm in the heart of the Wolf King. Having been entangled by the doomsday nightmare for countless days and nights, of course, he could sense how real and terrifying the doomsday flames surging out from the depths of Meng Chaos brain were. This was indeed not something that any spiritual expert or illusionist could fabricate in a short period of time. But he was still unwilling to believe it. Just like any gambler who entered the casino with an imposing manner and continuous victories and quickly accumulated ten times the chips, the gambler who was so lucky that his luck tuned purple, was unwilling to believe that he would lose everything in the end of this gamble. Youre lying. This is impossible! The Wolf Kings eyes were red as he let out a hysterical shriek, If I really become the supreme commander of the Tulan civilization and go to Dragon City to find the Doomsday Bladein my youth, with my knowledge of the future and the infinite potential of the Doomsday Blade, how can we fail? Twill modulate the doomsday blade just like how I modulate the ancient Dream Saintes. I will modulate the Doomsday Blade to be ten times stronger than in my previous life! Just the upgraded blade of Doomsday that is projected into the land of Holy Light is enough to destroy the Holy Light Temple. How are we going to lose? How are we going to lose? The problem is that I have never heard of the name Blade of Doomsdayin my previous life. Even the evil organization, the Blood Union, collapsed twenty to thirty years ago. Meng Chao said, Although my previous lifes memories are like a fragmented nightmare with most of the details unclear, if a Doomsday Bladethat can be compared to you as a Doomsday Wolfor even above you really emerged in Dragon City, how could I forget it? Then youre lying! The Wolf King seemed to have caught the loophole in Meng Chaos words, and he became ecstatic. You must not be a reincarnator, and I certainly wont fail! If youre really a person from Dragon City in the future, its impossible that you havent heard of the founder of the bloody blade organization, the leader of all the resistance, the executioner of the holy light priests and high-level mages.. The dwarf is so terrified that he doesnt dare to drink wine, the elf is terrified of everything in their homes, and countless night watchers are shivering and even crying in the dark the name Blade of DoomsdayMeng Chao Chapter 1407 - Wake Up, Sleepyhead! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation That sentence felt like a heavy earth-drilling bomb had been thrown into Meng Chaos head. It went all the way from the top of his head to the depths of his soul. It then turned into the fiercest firestorm, covering Meng Chaos every sulcus and every brain cell. Boom! Boom boom boom boom! It was as if a gate or some kind of seal had been violently blown open. In the depths of Meng Chaos brain, more memory fragments of his previous life gushed out like a volcano. However, these memory fragments of his previous life had a lot of paradoxes with his previous memories of being a third-rate expert and a Ghost Assassin. In these memories, there had never been a Black Skull Training Camp or a Ghost Tribe. There was only the Blood Alliance and the Blood Blade Organization. There had never been any Ghost Assassins either. There was only the Doomsday Blade! And the brand-new memory fragments from his previous life could perfectly explain those seemingly inconceivable facts. Why did JackalKanus and his men actually use the undead techniqueand bizarre stab technique, the exclusive martial arts of the Dragon City Assassins. Why did Meng Chao and the Wolf King have such similar brainwave frequencies even though it was their first meeting? It made it very easy for them to invade each others brain regions and even create a strange sense of familiarity, so that they could cooperate with each other, it was even more tacit than their comrades who had fought side by side for decades. Because in a certain future, or rather, in a certain future possibility, they had fought side by side for at least ten years, and even died together in a fierce battle. How is this possible? Meng Chao was in disbelief and dumbfounded. I, I am Meng Chao! What? Wolf King also sensed a trace of strangeness from Meng Chaos sudden change in temperament. In his memory fragments from his previous life, because he had been modified into a killing machine by the blood union, Doomsday Bladehad always been wearing an ice-cold mask. No one had ever seen his true face. Even after destroying the blood union and establishing the blood blade organization, Doomsday Blade had no intention of taking off his mask. In the words of doomsday blade, he was Used to it.. And whether it was the top and most terrifying blood blade assassin or the leader of the resistance organization, it was naturally safer to never reveal their true face. Therefore, the Wolf King did not know what doomsday blade actually looked like. However, he had seen the eyes of the blade of Doomsday. He also knew what it felt like to be stared at by such eyes that seemed to contain endless flames that could burn through the Earths crust and the sky. Now, after so many years, he had once again experienced such a feeling. This, this is impossible! The Wolf King was shocked, lost, and deeply shocked. You, how could you be -~ At this moment. Just as both of them were overwhelmed by the shocking reality and their mental defenses were trembling, the wolf kings voice suddenly sounded. A violent and unparalleled power forcefully surged into their brain regions. It was like adding oil to a fire, burning their apocalyptic flames even more intensely until they were about to lose control. It was the original mother! Perhaps this egg of chaoshad realized that its life was heading towards its end. It was unwilling to place all its hopes on a puppet. Sensing the spiritual defense of Meng Chao and the Wolf King, a small gap appeared. Without any hesitation, it immediately drained all the remaining cell activity and condensed a powerful biological electric current that simulated brain waves. It pierced into the brains of Meng Chao and the Wolf King and went deep into their souls! In reality. Ice Storm first saw tens of thousands of arcs of light that were even more dazzling than lightning in Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings eyes. They covered each others heads as if they were wearing two special helmets helmets that could create a virtual world.., helmets that could allow a large amount of information to be transmitted at a high speed. Then, as if it sensed that its time was coming, mother original had no choice but to make a desperate gamble. First, it shrunk to its limit, and then, it exploded violently like a ripe datura fruit. The abyss-like sulcus of the brain became bigger and bigger, and from the abyss, countless hot lava-like nanometals spewed out. The spiritual magnets that were enough to forge hundreds of totem armor seemed to shoot out from Mother Origins heart. Hot blood covered both Meng Chao and the Wolf King at the same time, they turned into two huge flower buds and cocoons. Perhaps because they had drained all the spiritual energy and spiritual magnets in the surroundings, the hundreds of mandala trees that were originally intertwined to build and support mother Origins laboratory were withering and breaking at a speed visible to the naked eye, even under the agitation of the spiritual energy storm, they burned themselves up violently and instantly turned into ashes. Without the support of the mandala trees, they had suffered the fierce bombardment of Holy Light Magic Three thousand years ago. Three thousand years later, they were also affected by the fierce battle between Meng Chao, the Wolf King, the Horn of destruction, the berserk blade, and other ultimate powerhouses, the rock layers that had long been brittle and fragile began to criss-cross like a spider web. First, there were crushed stones the size of a fist, then stones the size of a head. Finally, large pieces of rock that were three to five meters square fell down like raindrops. For a moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Sand and stones flew. The entire original mother laboratory fell into a long period of darkness at the moment of collapse. Brother, Im not lying to you. Im not in pain anymore, really. Give up on that thought. No one can escape from the Blood Union. No one! Brother, you have to escape. You can definitely escape. Being chosen by the Blood Union is your greatest fortune. If it werent for the Blood Union, how could ordinary people like you, who have no resources and no background, have such powerful strength? How is that possible! Brother, I dont know what these flashing things in my blood are, but they have never harmed me. Instead, they helped me survive the modulation time and time again. I think they must be a gift from my mother to protect me. For the advancement of civilization, someone has to sacrifice. Most ordinary people simply can not survive in such a cruel Otherworld. It is hard to escape death, but the blood union can make ordinary people die with value. It can make ordinary people turn their ordinary lives into fuel for the advancement of civilization. They can help our civilization conquer the entire Otherworld. One day, they can even kill their way back to Earth! Brother, I dont need these flashing things anymore. Ill give them all to you. I hope they can continue to protect you, just like how they protected me. Perhaps some people will think that the blood union is incomparably cruel, despicable, evil, and dehumanizing. However, in the Battle of survival where the survival of the fittest prevails, its meaningless to talk about good, evil, and humanity! If the blood union had not broken the bottom line of human nature, conducted so many experiments and modulations, and helped dragon city create so many strong people, how could we have won the Monster War in just twenty years? Perhaps, the monster war alone will drag on for thirty to forty years, and the entire Dragon City will be broken into pieces. At that time, how much more blood will be shed and how many more people will die? Brother, dont Cry and dont make any noise. Let me sleep a little longer, just a little longer Meng Meng Chao, you Dont be rash. Listen to me. It was the Blood Union who created you. It was I who personally groomed you. It was we who poured a lot of effort and resources into you that turned you from a nobody into todays Doomsday Blade!! You Dont do anything stupid! We still have a chance. We can sail away together, escape to the deep sea, escape to the Outlands, escape to a place where the temple of Holy Light cant Find Us, rest and recover, and make a comeback! It doesnt matter even if all the ordinary people are dead. As long as we are alive, there is hope for our civilization. One day, we can rebuild Dragon City! You are different from them. You have become one of the most invincible powerhouses in the world. You should learn to think like a powerhouse. Why should you be entangled and bound by those insignificant weaklings? Why should you be buried with them? We are all powerhouses. We are the same kind. You, you can become a high-level member of the Blood Union. No, not just a high-level member. We are willing to elect you as the President of the Blood Union. You have the ability! No, you idiot, you idiot, do you know what you are doing? We are the last hope of the Dragon City civilization. You are killing our hope, you are destroying the entire civilization, ah C Brother! Wake Up! Dont Sleep! The Sun is shining on your butt!! You promised me that you would work hard to cheer up and live a good life. You will sleep early and wake up early every day, eat breakfast on time, have lunch, and have dinner on time. Every day is happier than the last!! So, stop sleeping. Wake up, Sleepyhead.. Quick! Wake Up! Wake Up! Chapter 1408 - Dyson Sphere Project Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Under the urging of his little sister, Bai Jiacao, Meng Chao woke up. Through the air that smelled of sulfur, the lead clouds that seemed to have been formed by the simultaneous eruptions of ten thousand volcanoes, Meng Chao realized that he had returned to the ancient battlefield. The scene in front of him was almost exactly the same as the dying memories of Mother 1 that he had read through the memory cell connection in the ultimate nest of the monster civilization in the hidden fog domain. It seemed that this was what Mother 2, the Mother of Origin, the second Egg of Chaos, was trying to instill into him. However, his perspective was split into two. The first perspective was still from the perspective of the mother, looking at the sky from the ground. The second perspective was like looking at the earth from the perspective of the Ancients who were in the space station in the synchronous orbit above the atmosphere, looking down at the planet that the people on Earth called the Other World. The point of view was even grander, more magnificent, and more abstract. It also brought Meng Chao new information that was as astronomical as the numbers. Meng Chao observed quietly and thought silently. It seemed that mother origin had exhausted all of its life essence at the last moment and was trying to launch an unprecedented soul attack on the brain of herself and the Wolf King, turning them into its puppets. However, because he had injected a large amount of nerve suppressants into its body, he had even injected one-third of his hope into it at the last moment. And deep inside the souls of himself and the wolf king were the inexplicable, mysterious power of the Apocalyptic Flames. Therefore, mother Origins desperate gamble didnt succeed. It didnt completely subdue and devour Meng Chaos and the Wolf Kings souls. Instead, it transferred the memory that was buried in the deepest part of its soul and left the deepest impression on it. Even after billions of years of erosion, the memory that hadnt been erased was transferred to Meng Chaos brain. As for why in the memory of the main brain of the monster, only the image of the main body controlling the overwhelming beast tide to form a tower of flesh and blood that crashed into the sky was shown. But in the near-death memories of the mother, there was still the view of the Ancients looking down at the planet from above? Thats right, because the mother was heavily injured. There was a remnant of the temple of Holy Light on its body. It had sacrificed the lives of countless holy light priests and mages 3,000 years ago before it was able to cast the brand of magic. The so-called holy light magic most likely originated from the strategic weapon left behind by the ancients on this planet. While suffering a fatal blow, the body of the Mother of Origin naturally left behind the terrifying power of the Ancients that could instantly burn a habitable planet with abundant resources into an extremely large glass ball. This is Meng Chao did not have the time to think about why he was in such a strange state and how he could escape from the Mother of Origins near-death memories. He was already deeply attracted and shocked by the grandeur and fierceness of the ancient war. Originally, he thought that the overwhelming beast tide formed by hundreds of millions of primordial beasts and the sky-piercing tower made of the flesh and blood of countless monsters were the true appearance of the original mother. It wasnt until now, when he looked down at the entire planet from the atmosphere of the primordial era, that he realized that what he had absorbed from the dying memories of the main brain of the monsters was only the tip of the iceberg. The main body wasnt just an overwhelming beast tide. It wasnt just an endless beast tide that was inlaid with countless insect cocoons, beast eggs, and hatcheries. It was a super-large nest that was deeply rooted in the ground and possessed consciousness and even intelligence. It wasnt even just a tower of flesh and blood that was formed by hundreds of millions of ferocious archaic beasts that bared their fangs and brandished their claws. Its height could surpass 10,000 meters. There was far more than one similar tower of flesh and blood. When one looked up at the tower of flesh and blood from the ground, one would only fee! that it was magnificent, indomitable, and indestructible. It was really like a sharp knife that could poke a hole in the sky that sealed the earth. However, when one looked down at the earth from the sky, the tower of flesh and blood that had a base diameter of more than 1,000 meters was just a small tentacle, or even a slender flagellum. The problem was that there were far more than one such tentacle and flagellum. Similar tentacles and flagellum grew everywhere on the surface of the entire foreign world, be it on land or in the ocean. They attempted to charge toward the sky from all directions and break through the atmospheric defenses of the ancients. Even if one, ten, or a hundred flesh towers all collapsed. There were even more blood and flesh towers that were born under the relentless attacks of the archaic vicious beasts who were not afraid of death. They attempted to continuously increase their height, even if it was another thousand meters, a hundred meters, ten meters, one meter, one minute.., one centimeter, one millimeter, one micron, one nanometer It was like, it was like The Mother was not a creature of this planet at all. The Mother was this planet. It was the embodiment of the planets most furious will. It was the most violent battle cry that the invaders who tried to subdue it, control it, modify it, and use it. The Ancients were not the natives of this planet as Meng Chao had originally thought. That was because, compared to the towns and fortresses that they had built on the surface of the planet, which were as glittering and translucent as crystals illuminated by the sun. The synchronous orbital space stations that they had built outside the planets atmosphere were hundreds of times larger than the cities and fortresses on the surface of the planet. Their structures were also more complicated and sophisticated. It was as if the cities in the sky above the atmosphere were their real homes. The cities and fortresses on the surface of the planet were merely temporary rest stations and laboratories that they would use when they occasionally descended below the atmosphere. The cities in the starry sky were like butterflies with crystal wings. Other than the super-large space station in the center where the Ancients could live, work, and manipulate lethal weapons, the most eye-catching thing was that the space stations were spread out on both sides of the space stations, covering the sky and covering the Earth, the facilities looked like sails. Countless sails, or butterfly wings, quivered as if they were dancing under the dual effects of the radiation of the stars and the magnetic field of the planets. They were constantly decomposing and refracting red, orange, yellow, green, indigo, and purple, they were thousands of times more dazzling than rainbows. And from all directions of each space station, mechanical arms that looked like the tails of scorpions extended out. The mechanical arms were precisely twining, and they could connect two or more butterflies together. A Hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, and countless butterflies were connected to a super giant network that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. They spread their wings at the same time and danced in the colorful light. In a literal sense, they covered and even sealed the sky of the habitable planet below. Such a large and precise structure reminded Meng Chao of the scientists of the Earth era, who once proposed a solution to the energy problem when civilization reached a high level. That was the Dyson Sphere Project. The so-called Dyson Sphere, was a man-made celestial body with a theoretical diameter of more than 200 million kilometers, that could completely envelop a star and absorb its energy. It was the equivalent of a natural nuclear fusion reactor powered by a star. It was mainly composed of countless artificial satellite arrays with super-large solar sails. On Earth, the Dyson Sphere Project was only the imagination of some engineers and even science fiction writers. But the array of thousands of dancing giant crystal butterflies in front of him was very much like the theoretical model of the Dyson Sphere that Meng Chao had seen in the Earth Club. The problem was that the Dyson Sphere should be built and installed in the orbit of a star. After all, only the star could produce an endless supply of energy. However, the Other World was a habitable planet. How much energy could the Dyson Sphere absorb by building a planet in a synchronous orbit in an attempt to completely envelop the planet? After all, most of the energy on the planet came from the radiation of the star. Even if the geothermal energy in the planet was completely drained, it would not be able to make up for the cost of building the Dyson Sphere. Wait a minute Meng Chao suddenly remembered that the Other World was not an ordinary habitable planet. Different from Earth, the subterranean area of the Other World not only contained abundant geothermal energy, but it also contained energy that was a hundred times more intense than the radiation of the geothermal energy or even the radiation of the stars. spirit energy Could it be that weve been wrong all along? At first, we thought that the Ancients were the natives of the planet, at least the first batch of carbon-based intelligent life that came to the planet to develop a civilization, and that they were our immediate ancestors. The Mother was merely a flesh and blood tool that was created by the biochemical laboratory of the ancients to modify the environment and produce construction. The so-called ancient war was a super-large-scale biochemical crisis. It was the mother body that had awakened its self-awareness, broke free from the control of the ancients, and tried to devour its creator. However, judging from the overall picture of the ancient war, if the mother body could grow furious tentacles and flagella from alll directions on the planet, it would be hard to imagine that such a large-scale life form would be born in a small laboratory. The ancient books in the temple of Holy Light also recorded that the existence known as the Mother by the Earthlings and Chaos by the Holy Light faction was the most ancient native with consciousness and wisdom born on the planet. The fact that the ancients could build a crystal array that covered the entire planet a cosmic marvel comparable to the Dyson Sphere and a transmigration engine was enough to prove that the ancients had extraordinary interstellar navigation and cosmic engineering abilities. It was very likely that the nomadic civilizations in the vast sea of stars were searching for planets with psionic energy like other worlds to absorb the super energy inside and turn it into motivation for their continuous advancement. Then, between the mother and the ancients, or rather, the chaos and the Holy Light, who was it that summoned the carbon-based human-shaped intelligent beings such as the Earthlings, the Turan orcs, the holy light humans, and the forests to the planet to continue the war that they had been fighting for billions of years? Which side should we stand on, or rather, which side should we stand on to survive Chapter 1409 - Destroyed Billions of Times Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Just as countless question marks appeared in the depths of Meng Chaos soul. The ancient battlefield in front of him underwent another shocking change. Tens of thousands of dancing crystal butterflies adjusted their wings to a subtle angle. A large number of colorful light spots appeared on their wings and gathered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The light spots became brighter and brighter, like a surging ocean of light. One after another, crystal battle fortresses slowly floated from the surface of the Earth and flew out of the atmosphere, joining the ranks of the crystal array. There were not many Ancients below the atmosphere. A silent hom shook the entire galaxy. The ocean of light exploded. Thousands of thick light pillars were like thousands of long swords that were surrounded by electric arcs and burned to thousands of degrees, stabbing fiercely at the planet that was covered with tentacles and flagella. Huge light balls suddenly bulged on the surface of the planet, like crystal-clear tumors. All the flesh towers, the ancient vicious beasts that formed the towers one after another, the super-large nests that gave birth to ancient vicious beasts, and the things that connected to all the nests that were hidden deep underground, like nerves and brains All of them were burning fiercely under the rampage of the infinite radiance. That scene made Meng Chao think of the game in which Wan Tong held a magnifying glass, focused the sunlight, and ignited the ants. Of course, the scale of this incomparably cruel game in front of him was billions of times larger than using a magnifying glass to ignite the ants. Under the illumination of the infinite radiance, the carbon-based life forms on the ground were quickly massacred and turned into ashes. Not even a single remnant was left. Even the life seeds hidden deep underground had been wiped out by 99%. When the light balls broke one by one, the shock waves that were released were observed from the atmosphere like circles of faint ripples. However, from the ground perspective, the shock waves were like burning hurricanes. They were spreading out in all directions at a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour. The ripples collided with each other and set off waves on the surface of the planet. They continued to destroy the survivors of the first round of space-based orbit strikes. The shock wave even triggered the tectonic changes and extreme climate eruptions on the surface of the planet. In the hundreds or even thousands of years that followed, earthquakes, floods, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions, acid rain for hundreds of years, and all kinds of natural disasters fell on the world that was almost burnt into an extra-large glass ball. Just like that, the planet was purified. After such brutal destruction or purification, it seemed impossible for the planet to give birth to any intelligent life that was powerful enough to threaten the Ancients in a short period of time. However, the spirit energy that was hidden deep underground was also sealed under the surface that was burnt into a glass shell. Meng Chao saw that a large number of crystal butterflies had been broken down from the Dyson Sphere that enveloped the planet. They opened their solar sails to the maximum and formed a magnificent crystal fleet that flew toward the periphery of the galaxy. In the boundless universe, it was like a cluster of spores that were fluttering and shining in the wind. Then, the spores disappeared. It was like it had drifted into an invisible gap in the depths of the universe. It seemed that the soul-stirring ancient war had finally come to an end with the victory and departure of the Ancients. Perhaps, when the planet gradually cooled down, the glass shell that sealed the surface of the earth cracked and spirit energy gushed out again. The Ancients would return. They would come back to continue absorbing spirit energy and harvesting life. But it was unknown whether it was an illusion or not. Meng Chao had seemingly seen that right before the Ancients launched their devastating attack of space-based orbital weapons. A tower of flesh and blood, which was the tentacles and flagella that the planet itself was crazily waving, had already rushed out of the horizon and touched the crystal array that enveloped the planet. It had also stabbed a certain crystal butterfly lightly. The war was not over yet. Life would always find a way out. In the seemingly dead glass sphere. The seed of life was still quietly growing, evolving, struggling, trying to break through the indestructible barrier with all sorts of methods. It broke through to the ground, facing the sky, and issuing an unyielding battle cry. With the departure of the ancient fleet, Meng Chaos vision returned to the Mother of Origin. More accurately, it was the seed of life that gave birth to the Mother of Origin. Dark, cold, narrow, suffocated, unable to move. That was all it felt. However, that was not the hardest part. It was monotonous, boring, and unspeakable loneliness that lasted for billions of years. It thirsted for change, for something new, for endless possibilities, for bringing some small chaos to this unchanging world, to this universe that would eventually come to a standstill and freeze. It began to try. It tried to grow new tentacles and flagella from the cracks in the underground rock layers. Although compared to the flesh towers formed by billions of ancients beasts during the ancient war era, which were like limbs that grew from the planet itself, the tentacles and flagella were now billions of times thinner, they were just insignificant clusters of mycelium. But in these mycelium, there were still infinite possibilities of life. The mycelium danced. After the apocalypse, the global natural disasters that had lasted for thousands of years patiently collected various elements such as carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, phosphorus, and sulfur. These elements were then used to form single biomolecules such as amino acids, purines, and pyrimidines. Soon, biological polymers such as polypeptides and polynucleotides were born one after another. With these single molecules and polymers as the most basic parts, many strange primitive cells were recreated. The primitive cells that were just born were extremely simple, weak, and ugly. They could not be compared to their ancestors, the mother that once controlled the entire planet, or even a small monster that was born from the Mother. Even so, the Mother of Origins predecessor failed countless times. That was because, at that time, it did not have true consciousness and intelligence. It was even difficult to determine if it could be considered as real life. The so-called process of creating life was just a simple arrangement of countless amino acids, purines, pyrimidines, polypeptides, polynucleotides and then the exhaustive method, it was only repeated billions of times. 99.99% of the attempts failed. Single molecules and polymers that were not simply kneaded together could not be combined organically at all. Very soon, they were torn apart and turned into nothingness. It was the thing that had just been born, which could barely be called Life.Before the cell membrane had evolved and stabilized, it had been attacked by volcanoes, floods, acid rain, and earthquakes and died early, it had returned to dust. But it did not matter. Even if it had been destroyed billions of times. As long as it had been tried enough, it would have been destroyed billions of times more. Life could create miracles. Thus, under the dance of the countless seeds of life, or Eggs of Chaos scattered in the depths of the Earth in the Mothers body. Blue algae was born. The grapefruit was born. The trilobites were born. The Nautilus was born. The sea lily, ostracoda, isocarps, bony fish, and all kinds of vertebrates were born. Although the vast majority of primitive life structure is quite simple, or even error-ridden, destined to not be able to stand out from the cruel competition of natural selection, survival of the fittest. But this does not mean that their existence is meaningless. On the path of evolution. There were no billions of failures. It was impossible to accumulate the extremely precious and only success that remained. Moreover, it was precisely the corpses of these failed species that covered the surface of the planet that had been burnt into glass shells by the ancients. It allowed this desolate, monotonous, desolate, lonely, dull, and lifeless world to regain its various forms and be full of vitality. Although it was chaotic and cruel, it contained boundless hope and endless possibilities. The scene of all living things bursting forth in front of him could not help but remind Meng Chao of the process of human reproduction. When mankind was preparing to create life. The seed of life that contained a huge gene pool would not only be prepared for one seed. Instead, there would be trillions of seeds of life starting at the same time. In the end, only one seed of life would be able to reach the other shore smoothly and achieve positive results. The remaining trillions of life seeds that lost one life seed all failed, were eliminated and were destroyed. However, who could say that their failure and destruction were meaningless? Without the repeated attempts and continuous impacts of trillions of life seeds, how could the only life seed advance on the path of evolution and continuously climb to a higher peak? The scene of billions of life seeds chasing each other and competing with each other made Meng Chao think of the countless different versions of himself he had seen on his path to the deity realm. Or rather, his countless paths of the future were like crystal-clear tadpoles, constantly colliding, competing, and sprinting. Why are there two different futures? clearly remember that in my previous life, Iwas a tiny ghost assassin. Although I infiltrated the Land of Holy Light and carried out various missions of hiding, assassinating, sabotaging, and rescuing, because I was heavily injured in high school and joined the Black Skull Training Camp, I was too old to begin my official training. I didnt have any achievements in the end, and being able to break through to the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm was my limit. Until the end of the world, I was still a big-headed soldier, an unknown third-rate expert. Not to mention the leader of the resistance, I had never been an official higher than the leader of the group. But What about the sounds, the pictures, and the new memory pieces that are completely different from the past? In this brand-new nightmare, I seem to have been captured together with my younger sister Bai Jiacao into the blood union that should have been destroyed a long time ago. She encountered something even scarier than turning into the Dark Witch. And I inherited her power and became the Doomsday Blade? It hurts. My head hurts. Which of these two futures is real and which is fake? No, there are more than two. In the process of breaking through to the god-level, I vaguely saw that in one of the futures, I became a half-human, half-scorpion monster. In the other futures, I seemed to become the leader of a mega corporation, dominating the world, not to mention how awe-inspiring it was. Also, there is another future that is even more ridiculous. I actually became the supreme priest of the Holy Light Temple, and even a ninth-circle mage has to bow respectfully at my feet. Is there a mistake? This is too much! Of course, 99% of the way to the future, Im just an ordinary citizen, engaged in boring work, living a monotonous life, muddleheaded, living until Im devoured by monsters, torn apart by magic, or the day of the apocalypse. Thousands of futures, which one is real and which one is fake? Chapter 1410 - Second Path Unlocked! Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation No, there was no point in thinking about this now. Just as Meng Chao and the Wolf King had said There were two dimensions to transmigration. Time and space. If transmigration in space was only a theoretical and technical difficulty, then whether it was a celestial body with a massive mass or an intelligent life that transmigrated from one end of the universe to the other end of the universe, it would not have much of an impact on the entire universe. Then, transmigration in time, which was also known as rebirth, would not have an impact on a celestial body or intelligent life itself. Instead, it would be equivalent to resetting the entire universe. Whether it was Ghost Assassin Meng Chao, Doomsday Blade Meng Chao, or even Holy Light priest Meng Chao Which of these futures were real and which were fake? The moment Meng Chao brought the memories of the future back to his youth, the futures that were real and fake and had long been destined to collapse and cease to exist. From this point of view All the futures were fake. At most, it could be said that it was a kind of plausible prophecy. It was a prediction that could get closer to reality but could never be 100% real. It was just a possibility of the future. As for the real future.. It would still need the people of today to create it with their own hands. Thats right, thats right. The future hasnt been decided yet. Tomorrow hasnt arrived yet. Even if failure and destruction are all high probability events, life is originally a miracle that burst out from a one in a hundred million chance. We only need to succeed once! Along with the lightning-like realization, it tore through the sky. In the bottom of Meng Chaos heart, the spark that had been sleeping for a long time was also awakened. In front of his eyes were countless scenes of birth, evolution, competition, death, and rebirth. As well as countless scenes where the paths of the future crisscrossed. One after another, they shattered, collided, burned, and exploded, turning into billions of shining stars. And the spark seemed to have burned a shining tunnel between the stars. Meng Chaos soul seemed to have experienced another extremely long time in the tunnel. This time, he finally woke up slowly in the real world. Along time seemed to have passed. It was so long that he felt that he had gone through countless reincarnations in a device that was similar to a hibernation pod. The surroundings were pitch black, and only the corners were emitting colorful but unusually dim lights. Judging from the cramped environment and the stuffy air, they were still underground, in the collapsed mothers laboratory. Something similar to petals and skin membranes had peeled off from Meng Chaos body layer by layer. It made him guess that he had probably been wrapped in this huge flower bud or skin capsule in the fetal state. Judging from the faint metallic luster and the sticky substance on it, the petals and skin membranes were made of spiritual magnets and mother-of-origin cells. But now, both the spiritual magnets and mother-of-origin cells had lost their weakest activity. As soon as they peeled off Meng Chaos body, they turned into dust that was more delicate than sand and less than a micron in diameter. Is mother-in-law dead?? Meng Chao took a deep breath. He had a mysterious feeling. He felt that his life form had been upgraded to a whole new level. As the life magnetic field surged, strands of biological electricity spread out from his limbs and bones like mycelium, flagella, and tentacles, extending to a radius of dozens of meters or even more, they found and connected to all the living beings lurking around them. Thats right, in the depths of the seemingly dead darkness, there were still countless tenacious living beings struggling to survive. The tree trunks and branches were all burned into charcoal, and the charcoal was smashed into pieces by the rocks. Only a few roots were left to protect a bunch of tender shoots, and the mandala tree was patiently waiting for an opportunity in the underground. Moss that grew on the remains of the mandala tree, which was not much higher than blue algae, was emitting a faint blue light. Those that fed on the moss ranged from dozens of microns to one millimeter in length. They were commonly known as Water Bears.They might seem insignificant, but they were able to live on the top of snow-capped mountains that were seven to eight thousand meters above sea level and at the bottom of the ocean that was five to six thousand meters deep, they were even slow-moving animals that lived in the vacuum. The larger and higher-level arthropods that fed on the Water bearswere tiny insects that rustled in the crevices of the rocks. Meng Chao had seen all the lives. Thats right. Meng Chao in the past had also been able to perceive the existence of these lives. However, it was impossible for him to project his soul into these lives like he was doing now. He could observe and feel the world from the perspective of the mandala tree, the moss, and the water bears, they shared all the information they had interacted with this world, as well as the infinite joy, touched, and hope contained in the existence of life itself. This was not a matter of the level of their realms or the strength of their simple and crude combat abilities. Instead, it was a subtle change in the way they looked at this world, or in other words, the definition of life itself. Its the original mother. Meng Chao cast his gaze towards the place where the mother of origin had originally been dormant. That Ball of super brain with thousands of tentacles had already died. It had turned into a pile of cold, dead dust without any signs of life. It seemed that the Hope Potiondeveloped by the last researcher of the Tulan civilization was indeed effective. This super nerve blocking potion could really block or even paralyze the neural network of the mother of origin, thus helping humans control this mysterious, immemorial creature. Mother origin, on the other hand, was even fiercer than Meng Chao had imagined. It realized that it was about to be suppressed, captured, studied, and used by humans. It did not hesitate to release all of its life essence in a short moment. It ended its incomparably long life in a manner similar to being possessed by the devil and the human body spontaneously combusting. However, if mother origin really came from Chaos And Chaoswas the oldest intelligent life on the planet, even the planet itself that contained spiritual energy. Would it really die? Meng Chao retracted his gaze back to his palm. His consciousness was also retracted from all the living beings around him into his human body. He knew that he had become different from the past. When the original mother was on the verge of death, the memories of the immemorial battlefield were not the only things that were transmitted to him and the Wolf King. There was also a part of the gene fragments, or the origin of life. What is this? Did we successfully stop and destroy the original mother. Or did the original mother escape and transfer part of the gene fragments and the origin of life to the Wolf King and me before the old body was on the verge of destruction, so that the power of chaos could be extended through the life of the Wolf King and Me? Meng Chao had no time to think about this question. His vision and brain were occupied by something even more dazzling. The flame. Ever since the battle with LU Siya, the banshee of the jungle, and the fact that she was heavily wounded and fell into the raging river of tigers, the flame had drifted all the way to Tulanze. The flame had always been on the verge of being extinguished. No matter how much Meng Chao summoned it, the flame was like a feeble spark buried in ashes. It could not emit much light or heat anymore. Until now. Not only did the flame seed glow with the most brilliant light again. It also seemed to have been strengthened and upgraded, completely changing its form. In the past, the flame seed was only a bright flame. Now, the flame seed seemed to have a crystal-like solid state, a spiritual magnet-like liquid state, and a plasma state at the same time, three overlapping states! Accompanied by the brand new flame seed, it was like the rising sun breaking through the blockade of the night, slowly rising, illuminating Meng Chaos brain. The long-lost information flow also turned into a data waterfall formed by billions of golden streams of light, flooding Meng Chaos vision. Congratulations, fire communicator, for opening the second path of the future! Fire communicator has been able to unlock all the skills on the second path of the future! Ultimate Saber technique, Earth Fire Heavenly Thunder, has been unlocked! Ultimate breathing technique, six paths of heavenly lead, has been unlocked! [ ultimate strength exertion technique, origin force, unlocked! ] [ ultimate assassination technique, bloody blade judgment, unlocked! ] [ ultimate soul secret technique, transcending samsara, unlocked! ] Countless new skills sprouted from the depths of Meng Chaos brain like bamboo shoots after a rain, forming a brand-new skill tree with luxuriant branches and leaves! This is the skill tree of Doomsday Blade! Meng Chao was overjoyed. One had to know that the skill tree that was faintly discernible in his brain originally came from the Ghost Assassin Meng Chao. Although it was a future version that had been tempered and its power strengthened, it was still the most basic skill. After all, it was just basic skills like Reckless Bull Force, hundred-battle saber technique, and Thunder Cross Swordthat were suitable for all ages. At most, they were minor skills like Undead techniqueand Strange stab technique, which were not very impressive. When Meng Chao used Dragon City as a stage and rose miraculously. Because his own foundation was weak, and his enemies were not too strong. These future versions of basic skills could also allow him to advance rapidly in his cultivation and be at ease on the battlefield. However, as his realm increased, the friends and enemies he came into contact with became stronger and stronger, and the problems he had to solve became more and more complicated. Just by relying on basic skills such as Reckless bull forceand Hundred-battle saber technique he was gradually unable to do as much as he wanted, and he was running out of money. Of course, through the Martial GodLei Zongchao, he was able to come into contact with most of the top-tier martial arts in Dragon City in this era. However, these top-tier martial arts had not yet been tempered by the Tulan civilization and the Holy Light Camp. Blood and fire were still relatively crude, and version 1.0 was full of bugs. In the face of an enemy BOSS that was comparable to a god-level, the lack of a decisive trump card was always Meng Chaos biggest headache. In particular, he found that it was not so easy to prevent the arrival of the end of the world. It was very likely that the people of Earth would be involved in it, and they had long been involved in the battle between the Holy lightand the Chaos, the two demonic forces. At such a critical moment, the opening of the second path of the future solved his urgent problem. After all, on the first path of the future, he was just a small ghost assassin. On the second path of the future, he was known as the Blade of the Apocalypse Not only was he the leader of the assassin organization, he was also one of the strongest experts who could sweep across the other worlds! Chapter 1411 - Bloody Judgment Chapter 1411 Bloody Judgment The skills that the latter mastered, regardless of quantity or quality, were naturally at least ten times better than the former! Moreover, the future had perhaps changed too much because he had suppressed the Mother of Origin and prevented Jackal Kanus from completely transforming into the Doomsday Wolf. His contribution points had reached an astronomical number. It was also possible that after Meng Chao broke through to the Deity Realm, his cell activity and soul strength had undergone a complete transformation. He could withstand the even more powerful future information impact. A large number of skills that originated from the Doomsday Blade had been upgraded to the Ultimate Realm the moment it was unlocked! Meng Chaos mind was racing as he focused all his attention on the ultimate assassination technique, Bloody Judgment. Since he was an assassin on two different paths in the future, he would be an assassin as well. Moreover, not long after it was visible to the naked eye, he would have to sneak into the land of holy light and do some underhanded tricks, stir up trouble, fish in troubled waters, and take advantage of the situation. It was necessary to light up the full set of assassin skills. Along with the long-lost, clear and melodious sound of a crystal wind chime being unlocked came from his mind. The golden stream of information that made up Bloody Judgment suddenly burst apart and turned into thousands of streams of light. It spun clockwise at high speed and turned into a huge vortex, sucking his consciousness into it. Meng Chao personally obtained a brand-new memory fragment from his previous life. It was a memory fragment belonging to the Doomsday Blade. Meng Chao looked around. He found that in this memory fragment, he seemed to be locked in a laboratory that was covered with thick foam-like energy-absorbing materials. His body was covered with chains. They were as thick as a childs arm and made of special alloys that were used to cast tank armor and train gun barrels. They were also inlaid with dense spikes that pierced deep into his flesh. At any time, they could inject powerful electric currents into his blood vessels and nerves. There were also soft ropes made of the tendons of the Apocalyptic Beasts that were constantly soaked and moistened in the venom, giving off the smell of blood. No matter how hard he struggled, these soft ropes would only get tighter and tighter until they were embedded deep into his joints and stuck in the cracks of his bones. He had double shackles, both hard and soft. However, the people who created this laboratory and imprisoned him still felt that the defense measures were not strict enough. They also covered his face with an oxygen-blocking mask that was similar to a gas mask. Fresh oxygen surged out of the ordinary gas mask. This oxygen-blocking mask not only greatly reduced his ability to absorb oxygen from the air. It also continuously released a high concentration of anesthetic and suppressive gas, making him drowsy and unable to concentrate all of his willpower and fighting strength. Even so, Meng Chao could still see the fear of spilling out of the isolation suit on the faces of the dozens of lab workers who surrounded him and were dressed in white isolation suits and armed to the teeth. They were afraid of him. They were as afraid of him as they were of the beasts of the apocalypse. Even if they were only caught by the corner of their eyes, their hair would stand on end. Their Hearts would beat faster, their muscles would stiffen, and every cell in their bodies would scream based on their primitive instincts. On the isolation suits of these lab workers, there was a strange and familiar logo printed on them. Two long and narrow eyes crossed and overlapped, forming a slanted cross. Behind the cross was a flame condensed from blood. Long time no see, cross eyes. Meng Chao had seen this strange pattern countless times. In the memory fragments of his previous life, on the back of the hand of Bai Jiacao, who had transformed into the Dark Witch. In the work notes left by his mother when she was a nurse in a folk medical institution when she was young. In the depths of the Supernatural Entity, Demonic Abyss Eyes memory And.. At this moment, his chest was tightly bound by double chains. Now, Meng Chao already knew that this was the first batch of superhumans who had once controlled Dragon City, including Battle God Lei Zongchao. It was also the symbol of the Blood Alliance, which was the first to carry out research on the ancient ruins. The Blood Alliance had broken through the bottom line of humanity and used a large number of ordinary citizens to conduct cruel experiments, thus unlocking the secrets of extraordinariness. On the surface, it was an absolutely evil organization. Along with the rise of the nine mega corporations and Battle God Lei Zongchaos lightning strike, the Blood Alliance had long collapsed, turned into ashes, and vanished without a trace. But was that really the case? The 102nd experiment of the Blood Blade Project is ready to begin. The 13th Special Experiment Body is ready. Everyone evacuate and enter the highest alert. The strong anesthetic is ready. It can be injected at any time. The liquid nitrogen is ready. It can be injected at any time. The V-07 nerve agent is ready. It can be injected at any time. Combustion bomb is ready to be released at any time, disinfection. Special Subject No. 13, all physiological parameters have been scanned, no abnormalities. Special Subject No. 13, brain wave scan has been completed, no abnormalities. Beginning transmission of the Ancient Martial Arts Blueprint No. 66, Transmission Progress 1%, 2%, 3% A monotonous, cold, emotionless electronic female voice was heard. Many of the Blood Alliances experimental personnel, who wore the cross-eyed emblem on their chests, retreated to the four corners of the laboratory. Alloy steel plates that were more than half a meter thick and comparable to the entrance of a banks vault slowly descended from above their heads. There were fist-sized circular observation holes on the steel plates, and they were also inlaid with extremely thick strengthened glass. Through the reinforced glass, Meng Chao could see the fear and excitement in their eyes as if they were facing a great enemy. The double shackles that bound him were slightly loosened. The oxygen-blocking mask also stopped injecting anesthetic gas into his body. His heart was like a large-scale rock crusher that was used exclusively in mines. In just half a second, it entered a state of high-speed operation and rumbling. At this moment, he discovered that there was an incomparably thick optical cable stuck behind his head. Right then, through the optical cable, surging information was crazily surging into his brain like a flood or a fierce beast. Hrgh! Meng Chao grunted. He felt that he had returned to the ancient battlefield once again. He had transformed into countless ferocious ancient beasts that were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws No, they were not baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. He discovered that they had transformed into countless lurkers who did not like baring their fangs and claws in a frontal battle. Instead, they particularly liked and were adept at stealth, hibernation, and camouflage. They sneakily circled to the flanks and rear of their prey. Before their prey noticed them, they were the lurkers who would bite off their throats, dig out their hearts, tear open their stomachs, and crush their spines. In an instant, the hunting techniques of hundreds of Lurkers were like hundreds of burning flames that surged into his brain and were deeply imprinted in his memory. If it were not for the first road to the future, he would not have entered the black skeleton training camp until he was in his twenties and become a ghost assassin. If it were not for the fact that he had experienced countless life-and-death battles in the real world and became the youngest godly state expert in dragon city at a miraculous speed. If it were not for the fact that he had entered the ultimate nest of the monster civilization and the Mother of Origins laboratory and came into close contact with the two Eggs of Chaos. Meng Chao definitely would not have been able to withstand the Doomsday Blades gift. Perhaps, when he unlocked the Doomsday Blades first memory fragment, he would have died from a brain explosion and spontaneous combustion. But now, everything had happened naturally. It was as natural as breathing. It was as if the unparalleled strength and bizarre memories were not forcefully instilled into him from the outside world. Instead, they were originally hidden in the depths of his genes and soul. He had only unlocked the mysteries of life. Meng Chao lowered his head and saw that his originally strong body, which was like a combination of a Apocalyptic Beast and a railway gun, had numerous blood vessels that were as thick as dragons. Each of these blood vessels was surging with the hunting technique of a vicious ancient beast. His blood began to boil. Countless sleeping genes were awakened. The most primitive desire to chase, hunt, kill, and devour was like raging flames, engulfing his neural network and covering every inch of his skin. It made him feel that if he did not find a large amount of blood to cool down, he would be burned into ashes. Meng Chao heard himself roar like a vicious ancient beast. Even if the Apocalyptic Beast heard such a terrifying roar, it would probably tremble in fear. The double chains could not restrict his movements at all. He rushed to the corner of the laboratory like lightning and crashed into a steel plate that was more than half a meter thick. Boom! The entire laboratory was in shock. The steel plate that was like the door of a vault was hit with a buzzing sound like a tuning fork. A very clear figure was left on it. Inside the figure were densely packed holes the size of pinholes. They were all caused by the high-temperature and high-pressure spirit energy that was released from Meng Chaos pores. Behind the steel plate, all the experimental personnel of the Blood Alliance jumped up reflexively. Alert! Special alert! This is not a drill! Special test subject No. 13s soul index has increased significantly. It has exceeded the critical value by 150%, 160%, 170%, and is still increasing at a rate of 5% per second! Special test subject No. 13 has entered a state of uncontrolled! Ancient Martial Arts Blueprint No. 66 has been transmitted by 17%. This is the limit. Stop the transmission. Stop the transmission immediately! High-voltage electric arcs are released! Strong anesthetic is injected! Firebombs are ready! Liquid nitrogen is ready! Nerve agent is ready! Accompanied by ear-piercing screams, Meng Chao immediately felt that the double shackles around his body, which was the Doomsday Blade, had been tightened. The dense thorns embedded in the alloy shackles spurted out a large number of crackling electric arcs into his body. The soft ropes made of the nerves of the Apocalyptic Beasts were like hollow blood vessels and tubes that were continuously injected into his body with powerful anesthetics and tranquilizers that were equal to 10% of his blood volume. The fiber cables connected to the back of his head stopped transmitting the hunting scenes of all kinds of ancient beasts. Instead, they transmitted all kinds of soft and soothing music, the calm sea, the deep and quiet night sky They were sounds and pictures that could make people feel happy, calm, and relaxed. Chapter 1412 - The Unfathomable Deity Realm! Chapter 1412 The Unfathomable Deity Realm! However, the restraining measures did not work at all. Meng Chao was still like a vicious ancient beast trampling on a piece of withered wood that had been scorched by the heavenly fire, trampling over an alloy steel plate that was more than half a meter thick. Even the experimenters hiding behind were seemingly burned by his fierce flames. They let out pained and fearful moans. It was not until he heard the faint sound of machinery operating from the ceiling and the floor that he knew liquid nitrogen, nerve agents, and incendiary bombs were ready. They were ready to burn every bacterium in the laboratory to ashes at any time. He then pretended to have completely released his bestiality and was tamed by the electric arcs and anesthetics. He looked exhausted and slowly collapsed on the ground, foaming at the mouth and convulsing non-stop. It was not until he convulsed for a full five minutes that all the physiological parameters and spirit indexes showed that he had fallen into a deep coma. The experimenters hiding behind the alloy steel plates that had become potholes finally let out a long sigh of relief with lingering fear. Finally, this monster is under control! No, its not a monster at all. Its simply a demon, a demon that we created with our own hands! The experimenters who were recording the entire process of the experiment, preparing to accumulate data, and writing the new version of the safety manual did not know. Meng Chao was neither completely out of control from the stimulation of Bloody Judgment, nor was he completely subdued by the high-voltage electric arc and the nerve anesthetic. Regardless of whether he was as crazy as a demon at the beginning or at this moment, his entire body was limp. He was foaming at the mouth and convulsing incessantly. It was all an illusion that he had deliberately created. His goal was to continuously send out fake experimental data, mislead the members of the Blood Alliances research direction, and set up special safety measures to deal with him. Once they were convinced that Meng Chao could be completely controlled with high-voltage electric arcs and nerve anesthetics of this level, they would be able to boldly turn him into a controllable killing machine. That would be the moment when the Doomsday Blade was unsheathed and stained with blood. The information stored in this memory fragment of his previous life came to an end. When Meng Chao returned to the burning main interface of Kindling, a large amount of battle data related to Bloody Judgment surfaced in his mind. He also recalled or predicted many details related to the Blood Alliance. Of course, he also had a preliminary understanding of what kind of terrifying existence he was when he became the Doomsday Blade on the second path to the future. Meng Chaos eyes flickered like countless meteors. He could not wait to light up the second memory fragment and activate a large amount of data about the ultimate saber technique, Earth Fire Heavenly Thunder. Then, the third, the fourth After an unknown amount of time. Meng Chao slowly opened his eyes in reality. At this moment, compared to when he had just broken through to the Deity Realm, he had undergone a complete transformation and a rapid advancement. His body was clearly surrounded by a murderous intent that was like the flames of the apocalypse. It was as if he could directly tear a fierce beast into pieces with his murderous intent. However, as long as he willed it, he could completely block the countless strands of murderous aura. Even if the target was very close to him, it would be impossible for them to detect his existence. He was clearly standing in the same spot. He did not even move a single toe. However, his figure seemed ethereal and unpredictable. It was as if he had turned into tens of thousands of people and could randomly appear on every coordinate in the entire space. His eyes were as sharp as a scalpel. He could dissect the target into molecular-level slices with just his eyes. Deep in his eyes, there were two vortexes with a strong suction force that could suck the soul of the target into them. Compared to when he had just broken through to the Deity Realm, when he had nowhere to put his overwhelming power, his body had expanded and surged to the extreme. It was a little unnatural. At first glance, he looked a little thin, if he put on a loose cloak, it was likely that people would mistake him for an ordinary person. However, spirit energy that seemed to be corporeal flowed out of every pore of his body. It turned into thousands of crystal-clear gurgling streams that slowly flowed, intersected, dispersed, and circulated around his body. He had just reached the Deity Realm not long ago. Yet, like the few senior Deity Realm experts in Dragon City, he was able to control the power in his body that was comparable to a tactical nuclear weapon with ease! Phew Meng Chao slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and recalled what he had just absorbed from the Doomsday Blades memory fragments. The corner of his mouth curled up slightly. He spread out his right hand, extended his index finger, and slashed it gently. A sharp edge that was comparable to the full power of a heavy battle blade immediately shot out from his fingertip and silently entered the rock layer nearby, leaving a straight mark on the rock layer. Meng Chaos index finger gently cut through the air, and another two horizontal, one vertical, and three scratches appeared on the rock layer. Together with the previous one, they formed an absolutely accurate square. Meng Chao clenched his fist, pressed lightly, and twisted. He changed his fist into a palm, grabbed the air, and sucked. A cube made of the hardest rock, with a length of ten centimeters, was pulled out by him from the rock layer. After flying through the air for some distance, it obediently fell into his palm. This cube was clearly cut out by him using a finger to compress the spirit flame to the extreme. It was cut out in the air from seven to eight meters away. However, there were no bumps or blemishes on the surface of the cube. It was so smooth that a human figure could be directly reflected. The twelve edges that formed the cube were neither too long nor too short. They were exactly ten centimeters long. Even if measured with an extremely high precision instrument, the error would not exceed 0.1 millimeters. However, just this was not enough to test Meng Chaos true strength at the moment. Meng Chao gently lifted the cube in his palm. He released his spirit energy, and the cube immediately floated in the air, level with his line of sight. Under his gaze, the cube quickly began to spin. As it spun, it was scraped and polished by his spirit energy, and a large amount of fine stone chips that were as fine as snow powder fell down. Soon, it was polished into a stone ball that was absolutely precise, sparkling, and translucent as if it was carved out of jade. Similarly, even if measured with the most precise instruments, the diameter of the stone ball was still ten centimeters. There would definitely not be an error of more than 0.1 millimeters. Just by polishing such a stone ball, it was enough to prove that Meng Chaos control over his spirit energy had already reached an appalling level. But he was still not satisfied. His right hand turned into a cluster of gray fog, and his five fingers vibrated at an extremely high frequency. Controlling the spirit flames that had been compressed to the extreme, he formed invisible blades that were as thin as cicada wings. He first carved hundreds of ancient runes densely on the stone ball. Then, spirit energy seeped through the runes and hollowed out the inside of the stone ball, carving out the first layer of the stone wall. On the inside of the stone wall, he carved out the smaller stone balls on the second layer and hollowed them out even more finely. Then, it was the third layer, the fourth layer, and the fifth layer. At first glance, four or five hollow stone balls, from large to small, were like the Russian nesting dolls on earth, nested layer by layer. The problem was that the Russian nesting dolls were composed of two halves. When playing with them, the two halves would be separated and the smaller nesting dolls would be embedded in them. The layered hollow stone balls carved by Meng Chao with spirit flames not only lacked gaps that could be divided into two halves, but their surfaces were also engraved with a large number of small characters. It was almost like a beautiful work of art. Crack! It was not until he had finished carving and hollowing out the six layers of hollow stone balls with full concentration and was marching in high spirits toward the seventh stone ball, which was smaller than a finger, that an extremely subtle cracking sound came from the inside of the stone ball. The stone ball, which had been carved as thin as a cicadas wing, finally could not withstand the surging of his spirit energy. A crack that was even thinner than a strand of hair appeared on the inside of the stone ball. Meng Chao took a long breath in relief and stopped the test. He held the stone ball in his hand and played with it for a moment. Then, he tossed it aside casually like an insignificant toy. Right now, my control over the ultimate strength is still not as perfect as it used to be. Im still a long way from Battle God Lei Zongchaos peak. However, the path ahead has already appeared. At least, I know which direction I should strive in. I believe that it wont be long before I can catch up to, or even surpass, Battle God Lei Zongchao at his peak, as well as my other future self, the Doomsday Blade! At this moment, faint heartbeats and breathing could be heard in the darkness not far away. Although he was surrounded by a thick, inky black fog and he could only see the collapsed rocks as well, as the withered mandrake tree under the colorful light, Meng Chao did not need to use his vision at all. In other words, he only needed to activate his brain cells and send his brain waves to all the living beings around him. The roots of the mandrake tree that was hibernating underground, the moss that grew on the withered mandrake tree, the water bears that fed on the moss, and the arthropods that fed on the water bears They could all become extensions of his senses and will. They helped him scan and lock onto his target without any blind spots. It was Ice Storm. Meng Chao saw Ice Storm drill out from a crack above the rock wall. She was covered in dust, bruises, and abrasions. She also seemed exhausted. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows slightly. Judging from Ice Storms tired appearance, a long time had seemingly passed. It made sense. Not only had he awakened the second path to the future, but he had also activated a large number of memory fragments that originated from the Doomsday Blade. He had also absorbed the enormous memory database from the Mother of Origin. From a higher level, he could see the entire picture of the ancient war. Even though he had already broken through to the Deity Realm, his brain was extremely tough. So much surging information that contained terrifying power could not be perfectly digested and absorbed in a short period of time and completely integrated into his cells and genes. I wonder how long weve been in the Mother of Origins collapsed laboratory? What has become of the outside world now? Chapter 1413 - The Saintess’ End Chapter 1413 The Saintess End Ice Storm was hallucinating for a moment. It was as if a crack leading to the endless abyss had appeared beneath the Holy Mountain Temple. From the depths of the crack, a ferocious beast that she had never seen before appeared. Whether it was the language of Holy Light or the language of Turan, it was not enough to describe the terror of this ferocious beast. It was as if all the powerful enemies and existences that she had encountered and heard of were stacked together. She did not dare to look directly at this beast. She did not even dare to breathe. Of course, she did not dare summon her totem armor and put up any resistance either. Every cell in her body was screaming hysterically. Amid the screams, strands of biological electricity were released from the depths of her nerves. It caused every strand of her muscle fibers to be in a state of paralysis. It was the most primitive biological instinct that the mind did not control. Many creatures would freeze their muscles and stop breathing when they encountered a powerful enemy that they could not resist. They would pretend to be dead, hoping that the powerful enemy would let go of a pitiful corpse. However, at the next second, the indescribable terror and pressure disappeared without a trace. There was no abyss, no ferocious beasts, and of course, there was no such thing as the Demon King of Terror. Ice Storm blinked her eyes desperately, only to see her old friend with black hair and black eyes standing among the collapsed rocks, looking at her with a smile. By then, Meng Chao had already restrained the spirit flames and killing intent around him to the point that not even a drop of water could leak out. He even managed to perfectly control his spirit waves, which superhuman individuals easily leaked. His real age was in the early twenties. In Dragon City, he was the age of a recent university graduate. Right now, he was like a young university student who had just stepped into society. He was ordinary and unremarkable. In a crowd, he was like a drop of water that had melted into the ocean. Unless anything happened, he would never attract anyones attention. Even if there was a shocking incident like an assassination, he would not leave any impression on anyone. If one had to give a title to Meng Chao, there would be nothing to give. Whether it was the Night Demon, Reaper, Ghost Assassin, or even Doomsday Blade, none of them were suitable. Only ordinary citizen suited his current state of mind and style. In Ice Storms eyes, the Reaper seemed much thinner and weaker than before. It even gave her the illusion that the Reaper was seriously injured, and he had lost all of his strength due to the impact. Ice Storm observed him carefully and pondered for a long time, but she still could not figure out where that feeling in the beginning came from. Her brain had frozen, and the fear had penetrated deep into her bones and through her heart, so much that she did not dare to breathe. Where was the vicious ancient beast that had seemingly come out of the endless abyss? Could it be that she had been too tired and exhausted lately, so she saw an illusion? Reaper, youre finally awake! Ice Storm composed herself and went up to Meng Chao. Thats right. Youve been sleeping for so long. Its time to move. Meng Chao stretched himself. It seems that a lot of things must have happened while I was asleep. What time is it now? What were you doing earlier that made you so exhausted and covered in bruises? His voice was not loud. There was no spirit energy mixed in with the sound waves of his voice. But naturally, he took control of the topic of conversation. I dont know either. Its been one or two months since I woke up, Ice Storm answered subconsciously. Its likely that weve been trapped here for hundreds of days. We want to dig a path to the Holy Mountain Temple as soon as possible so that we can return and escape the Holy Mountain. But the vertical shaft has completely collapsed in the fierce battle earlier. We cant find it at all. Weve been digging upward for more than a month. Although weve made some progress, we are still far away from reaching the Holy Mountain temple. Fortunately, weve found a large number of mandrake fruits. There are also many mandrake tree roots. Although theyre broken and withered, they contain abundant nutrients and sweet juices. A lot of fresh air is flowing down through the crevices of the rock stratum. For the time being, we havent encountered any problems with our survival. Ice Storm told Meng Chao that when the Egg of Chaos contracted violently and exploded violently, a large amount of nano-metal tides made of spirit magnets spurted out of its body. It was like surging mercury that first engulfed Meng Chao and the Wolf King, who had been close to it. It wrapped the two of them in a huge flower bud or bug pupa. Then, it pounced on Ice Storm, her biological father, and the Ancient Dream Saintess, wrapping the three of them tightly. Ice Storms vision went black, and she experienced a feeling of doom. Unexpectedly, she seemed to fall into an extremely long and bizarre dream. In the dream, she saw numerous fragmented and mottled images, as though there was a large-scale, soul-stirring war that affected the entire world. Unfortunately, when she slowly woke up, the vast and grand dream felt like an ordinary dream. It was buried in the deepest part of her brain, and she could only recall a glimpse of it. Although she could not remember the full picture and details of the dream, she knew she had it. However, Ice Storm was pleasantly surprised to find that her injuries had healed without medicine. The ones caused by the Lion Kings Horn of Destruction and the Tiger Kings Violent Blade, as well as the serious injuries that affected her internal organs were all gone without a trace. Not even the slightest effect was left. She had also paid dearly for forcefully activating the Holy Light Temples secret weapon, the mark. Her right arm, which had almost been burned to ashes, had also grown a brand new bone. Her flesh was as delicate as jade, and her skin was as fragile as a puff of wind. Even the totem power in her body had apparently become denser and more condensed with the astonishing changes in her flesh and blood. The combat ability of this snow leopard warrior, who was burdened with two bloodlines and two times the curses, had risen to a higher level. As for the bruises and abrasions on her body, they were all left by the recent crazy excavation of the rock stratum. They were shocking to look at, but in reality, they were all superficial wounds that were not worth mentioning at all. On the third day after Ice Storm woke up, her father slowly awakened from the spirit magnet that had turned into ashes. Although there was still no familial love between the father and daughter, there was also no irreconcilable conflict. was After experiencing such a thrilling bloody battle, witnessing the legendary and terrifying existence of the Egg of Chaos, and witnessing the Wolf King killing the Lion King, as well as the Tiger King, it heralded a brand-new era once the curtains were drawn. The father and daughter were even more unwilling to die silently in the deep underground darkness before the tide of the era sent them to a higher place in this world. Therefore, they quickly reached the only consensus Escape. Unfortunately, Ice Storms father, the leopard poet, Ferdosi, had always played the role of a dog-head strategist beside the Wolf King. Although they had explored dozens of lost temples, they were not good at earthwork. Not to mention, they did not have the ability to survey the rock layers or have any handy tools. Plus, after the mandrake trees supporting the rock layers withered, the interior of the collapsed rock layers was filled with uncertainty, and a second collapse could happen at any time. Therefore, the two of them had progressed extremely slowly. They dug in the darkness for more than a month, day and night. They dug to a point where they could not clearly sense and record time, but they still could not see a ray of light above their heads. Fortunately, Meng Chao, the Wolf King, and the Ancient Dream Saintess were all tightly wrapped by the spirit magnet that had shot out when Mother of Origin exploded. So, they were not hurt by the collapsing rock layer. Moreover, with the passage of time, the spirit magnets that were not transparent like mercury gradually became crystal clear, revealing their appearance. It was as if they were babies curled up in the depths of their mothers body, or like little bugs embedded in amber. Through the thick and solid crystal, Ice Storm could sense that Meng Chao and the Ancient Dream Saintess were still alive. The leopard poet was surprised and happy to find that Jackal Kanus, whom he had placed high hopes on and believed to be the only hope of saving Picturesque Orchid Lake, was also surging in strength from the depths of the crystal flower bud. The fluctuations in his life force were also becoming fierce. That supported the father and daughter to continue digging upward. Although they did not manage to dig a way out to escape, at the very least, the air that seeped down from above became increasingly fresh, and the airflow grew increasingly strong. It was enough to prove that they were not far from the finish line. The Ancient Dream Saintess is still alive? That was a pleasant surprise. With Ice Storms guidance, Meng Chao found the Ancient Dream Saintess in the southwest corner of the Mother of Origins laboratory. She was under a triangular space formed by a few collapsed rocks that supported each other. As Ice Storm described, clusters of liquid metal-like substances that had originally shone with silver light had changed in nature due to the Mother of Origins death. They became crystal clear, sparkling, and clear to the bottom. The Ancient Dream Saintess was curled up in the depths of the crystal. She slept so soundly that not only was there a faint smile on her lips, but she also kept sucking her thumb, as though she was dreaming one beautiful dream after another. Meng Chao noticed that within the crystal, the Ancient Dream Saintess deformed and swollen head, which resembled a tumor that was about to explode, had seemingly shrunk a little. With her temple as the center, it bulged up like an earthworm and spread out like a spider web, calming down her blood vessels and nerves, which had become extremely unsightly. It made her regain some of the delicate features that a young girl should have. Since she had overused her mental strength, she had experienced cerebral hemorrhage and hydrocephalus, but they were all healed without medicine. Even the fluid that had seeped out had been digested and absorbed by her body. When Meng Chao gently pressed his palm against the outer wall of the crystal, it was as if a peaceful village of rat people appeared before his eyes. The five-year-old Ancient Dream Saintess was holding her father and mothers hands on her left and right. There were still some unwiped mandrake fruit stains at the corner of her mouth, and she gave Meng Chao the brightest smile. Chapter 1414 - Open and Honest Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Meng Chao could sense that after absorbing part of the Mother of Origins life essence, the Ancient Dream Saintess ability to create and transmit dreams greatly improved. In terms of brain wave strength alone, this unremarkable rat girl seemed to be stronger than Meng Chao and the Wolf King. However, Meng Chao also knew that the Ancient Dream Saintess would not awaken, at least not for now. Perhaps, his childhood home, which had not been destroyed by the plague, was the best home for this tormented soul. Sleep well. Meng Chao smiled, his eyes flickering with a firm flame. Leave the rest to us! He could sense the Ancient Dream Saintess smile in her dream grow sweeter and brighter. She even seemed to bow to him slightly, thanking him for saving her life and helping her to keep this dream of eternal peace and happiness. Plus, she would do everything in her power to share this dream with all the people in real life who were full of suffering and despair. That way, they could get a little warm comfort in the coldest night before tomorrow Meng Chao heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he cast his sharp gaze toward the southeastern corner of the Mother of Origins laboratory. There, deep within the collapsed rock stratum, a terrifying existence, whose spirit intensity was on par with his, was quietly being nurtured. Stimulated by his vitality magnetic field, the terrifying existence had woken up from its deep sleep. It could not wait to break out of its shell, causing the crystal barrier around its body to emit a subtle cracking sound. It was Jackal Kanus. No, perhaps he should be called Doomsday Wolf Kanus. Kacha kacha! As sounds of the crystal shattering rang out, the mountain of collapsed rock layers suddenly seemed to be imposed with a mysterious anti-gravity field. Rocks of all sizes floated up unsteadily. When they floated three to five meters above the ground, they appeared to be crushed by a pair of invisible giant claws, which ground them into dust that was even finer than sand. Then, the dust caught fire and burned at a high speed, causing small-scale explosions. Catalyzed by spirit energy, crimson flames that were as red as blood exploded. The crimson flames seemed to have a life of their own as they bared their fangs and brandished their claws, dancing wildly. The flames formed vivid, detailed jackals that stared at all the creatures in the underground ruins. They could not hide their desire to conquer everything. They wanted to suppress and control whatever they could see. It was such a strong sense of oppression that the Lion Kings Horn of Destruction and Tiger Kings Violent Blade could not even compare. Meanwhile, Ice Storm had absorbed part of the Mother of Origins life source. After all, she had woken up much earlier than Meng Chao and the Wolf King. She had not been immersed in the soul-stirring and magnificent ancient battlefield for a long time. From her flesh and blood to her soul, she had not endured the most intense tempering. She gasped, partially from pain and partially from fear. If Meng Chao had not held her up in time and poured a warm and firm power into her back from his palm, she would have collapsed to the ground. Attracted by the surging spirit waves, the leopard poet, Ferdosi, who had returned to the laboratory from the working surface above the Mother of Origins laboratory, was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He faced the direction where the flaming wolves had appeared, prostrating on the ground. He spread out his limbs and presented his head completely under the claws and teeth of the other party, expressing his most complete submission and reverence. Wolf King, my Lord Wolf King, you have finally awakened! The leopard poet spoke in a trembling voice that was as magnificent and solemn as reciting a heroic epic. Protected by the scarlet flaming wolves, the Wolf King slowly floated up into the air. It was different from Meng Chaos essence, which was restrained and returned to its original state. The Wolf King had also absorbed a large amount of the Mother of Origins life essence. His strength, sharpness, callousness, and brutality were clearly written on his face and between his claws and teeth, which were sharper than divine weapons. They were even written on every cluster of his fur that was raised high like red crystals, ready for combat. At that moment, the Wolf King looked even more intimidating than a combination of the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade. He was destined to control Picturesque Orchid Lake and even the entire world! The Wolf Kings head did not move. However, his gaze naturally scanned the entire collapsed laboratory. Finally, it landed on Meng Chao. ce Storm gasped even though she did not receive the Wolf Kings gaze. However, just 1% of the aftershock that leaked out from the corner of the Wolf Kings eyes had set off a storm in her mind, almost causing her to lose the ability to breathe and circulate her heart. Based on her understanding, the Wolf King was an enemy and not a friend. ot only had the two sides engaged in a tit-for-tat battle around the Ancient Dream Saintess life and death on the night that the Great Horn Army was completely annihilated. Even in the Mother of Origins laboratory, the moment before the Mother of Origin exploded, the Wolf King and Meng Chao had also assumed the stance of mutual destruction. ow, the Reaper had seemingly lost most of his power. How could he be an opponent of the Wolf King, who had risen from the flames and increased the strength of his aura by tenfold? ce Storms heart was In her throat. Yet, Meng Chao was not burned to ashes by the Wolf Kings fiery gaze as she had been worried about. n fact, his eyelashes did not even twitch. Their gazes met in midair. nan instant, Meng Chao read a large amount of information that spread out from the Wolf Kings body. He estimated the Wolf Kings strength. It looks like we need to talk. Meng Chao, who seemed weak, spoke calmly before the wolf pack that was roaring with raging flames. Introduce yourself to the other party. Thats right. ce Storm and her father thought that Meng Chao had lost his mind due to fear, or else how could he dare talk to the terrifying existence in front of him, which was more powerful than the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade combined. He would be torn into pieces smaller than a fingernail by the scarlet flaming wolf pack that filled the entire collapsed laboratory. The terrifying existence that they did not dare look at directly revealed a smile that did not match the fierce flames around them. Instead, they shared the same thoughts as Meng Chao. Its time to talk and get to know each other again. Before Ice Storm and her fathers stunned gazes, Meng Chao and the Wolf King placed their feet on steps that did not exist in the void and flew into the shaft that they had spent more than a month digging. Their vitality magnetic fields seeped into the cracks around the shaft like mercury. nstantly, the structure of the surrounding rock layers, the hardest and most vulnerable areas, and the distance between the rock layers and the ancient Turan spaceship, the Hope, could be clearly distinguished. Deep in their brains, they had deduced several sets of operation plans and calculated the workload as well as risk factors. Even though Ice Storm and her father had been digging day and night for more than a month, they still had a long way to go before they could escape. However, if they worked together with Meng Chao and the Wolf King, they would be able to open up the shaft that was blocked by the collapsed rock layer and return to the inner part of the Holy Mountain Temple, which was also the Hope. They would inherit everything that the ancient Turan people had left behind. Both of them sighed in relief. They turned their attention back to each other. ce Storm and her fathers excavation tunnels were very narrow and cramped. Their gazes were like two burning daggers, pressing against each others carotid artery and heart. There was no room for evasion or concealment. Even if one of them was slightly stronger than the other and seized the opportunity to kill the other, the other party was strong enough to stab two daggers deep into the attackers heart, spine, and brain before dying. Therefore, they only had two choices left. They could either be frank, work together, and find a way to escape, or both of them would suffer heavy losses and perish together, being buried together in the bottomless depths of the earth. The two of them looked away at the same time. The undercurrent surged, and the shaft that was about to collapse at any moment regained its peace and stability. So the Wolf King said, Are you really Doomsday Blade Meng Chao? What about you? Meng Chao asked in return. Should I call you Jackal or Doomsday Wolf? T, 1 dont know. The Wolf Kings face was full of confusion, I was clear about who I was and what I wanted to do, and I firmly believed that I would succeed. As a reincarnated person who could foresee the future, how could I fail? But you confused me. clearly have unparalleled power and became the Doomsday Wolf that made the entire Holy Light Temple tremble, but I still couldnt stop it and even accelerated the arrival of the apocalypse. How is this possible? n other words Meng Chao said, You still believe that youve been reincarnated, even now? I can see the future. Many people and things that have appeared in my mottled and fragmented dreams can be matched with reality. I have also relied on this mysterious ability to evolve and rise at an unbelievable speed. If this is not rebirth, what else can it be? There was a glint in the Wolf Kings eyes as he gazed deeply at Meng Chao, You also have the same ability as me. Youve also mastered the martial arts of Dragon City from the future. You also clearly saw Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake, as well as how the millions of living creatures living in these two homes, were burned to ashes by the ten thousand suns that fell from the sky. Moreover, I can smell the aura of the Doomsday Blade on your body. When I first met you, you didnt have such an aura on you. And Ive never seen the Doomsday Blade take off his mask and reveal his real face in those dreams that felt like a lifetime ago. Therefore, I dont know who you are exactly. But right now, the boundless killing intent that flows out of every pore of your body, soaked in mountains of corpses, seas of blood, and slaughterhouses of hell, cannot be hidden from my senses no matter how you disguise yourself with a harmless appearance. Even if Im so powerful that I cant believe it myself When Im with you, | still cant control every cluster of nerve ending and every strand of muscle fiber of mine with my thoughts. Instead, driven by my survival instinct, Im always on the highest alert. I wont forget this feeling even if I have to live a hundred times. Aside from reincarnation, do you have a more reasonable explanation?. Chapter 1415 - Meng Chao’s Prediction (1) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation In the past, I had always thought that I was the reincarnated one. However, the nightmare of apocalyptic destruction was so realistic that it suffocated me, and I couldnt even think about the true meaning of rebirth. Meng Chao said, The more I tried my best to change the future, the more I doubted the concept of rebirth. Firstly, unlike transmigration, rebirth is not just about me. When I was reborn as my youthful self, the entire world underwent a reset, and the dead that had gone with the wind were all resurrected. The buildings that had long been reduced to ashes stood on the ground again in the exact same way, without a screw out of place. All the random events that happened in the past, from a certain strategic decision and a certain natural or man-made disaster to a certain smile on a certain day, a certain year, a certain month, or even a certain butterfly flapping its wings at a certain frequency All of these events were repeated with incomparable precision. Im not saying that some existence far above us, such as Other World gods and the like, absolutely cant do such a thing. However, to reset the entire world and only retain the memories of a very small number of people would inevitably consume an unimaginable amount of energy that is even greater than an astronomical figure. cant see the significance of using so much energy to do such a thing. Second, rebirth and time travel have the same principles. Regardless of whether theyre technically feasible or not, it is very difficult to avoid the appearance of the grandfather-grandson paradox. Do you know the grandfather-grandson paradox? think Ive heard of it, the Wolf King said. n my mottled and fragmented dreams, I have read a lot of books from Earth. Although the bodies of the people on Earth are generally weak, your books are interesting and have a magical power that makes it hard for people to stop reading. Thats good. Meng Chao said, Then you should understand that its impossible to kill your grandfather, who has not gotten married and had a child decades ago when it comes to time travel. Once your grandfather dies before he gets married and has a child, there will be no father. Then, who will give birth to this unfilial descendant whos planning to kill his grandfather via time travel? By the same logic, I have noticed that our so-called rebirth takes place at the moment of the apocalypse, when ten thousand suns fall from the sky. Perhaps, it is the tremendous energy that the space-based orbital weapons blast out, which resembles the explosion of ten thousand suns? Hence, that allows our souls to travel through time and space, back to our youth? But after our rebirth, weve been doing our best to stop the apocalypse at all costs, trying to nip it in the bud. Here comes the question. Without the tremendous energy provided by the ten thousand suns, how can our souls travel through time and space, effectively returning to the past? This is a paradox, an unsolvable loop, isnt it? The Wolf King contemplated for a long time. He had to admit that Meng Chao was right. Thats right. We were probably sent back to the past by the apocalyptic flames. The Wolf King said, If we stopped the apocalypse, we wouldnt have the power source to appear here at all. What exactly is going on? Im completely confused. Theres something even more confusing. Meng Chao said, If the reincarnation theory is true, then we come from two completely different futures. The problem is, how can two reincarnators from two different futures reincarnate into the same timeline? Or rather, when there are mottled, fragmented nightmares floating in the depths of our brain, with a large number of memory fragments from our past lives hidden inside, who sees the future that is real and who sees the future that is fake? I dont know. The Wolf King sighed and said, I originally believed in the memories of my past life. I believed that if I didnt do anything, the future would definitely become the nightmare that was constantly roaring in my mind. However, after carefully analyzing the other future that you showed me, I have to admit that its an acceptable future too. Its perfect, and I cant see any big flaws. Therefore, its your turn to reveal your trump card. Aside from the theory of reincarnation, what other theories can help us better understand the world and our own existence? In the beginning, I didnt have a more reliable explanation until I had a spiritual communication with the sleeping Ancient Dream Saintess through the crystal barrier. I suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment. Meng Chao said, I remember that the Ancient Dream Saintess excavated several lost temples in the process of establishing the Great Horn Army and earned her first bucket of gold for the rat peoples righteous actions. Then, she found a valley at the junction between the Blood Hoof Clan and the Gold Clan, which neither clan had bothered to manage. It was an underground paradise with abundant spirit energy that served as the Great Horn Armys secret base. Even when the Great Horn Army and the Wolf Clan were engaged in a bloody battle, the Ancient Dream Saintess was able to predict the Wolf Clans tactics, the position of the command center, and the large storage of provisions as if she had divine help. Thats why she was able to kill the Wolf Clan and leave them in such a sorry state at the beginning of the battle. If Im not wrong, you must have leaked the information to her through your dream transmission, right?. Chapter 1416 - Meng Chao’s Prediction (2) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Thats right. The Wolf King nodded. When the Ancient Dream Saintess is in a deep sleep, her brain is in the most active state. Thats the most suitable time to transmit all kinds of information. Besides, I myself only managed to grasp so much information from the future through an extremely long and lifelike nightmare. It is of course the best way to turn this unusual rat girl into the Ancient Dream Saintess who can predict the future. In the Ancient Dream Saintess eyes, all of this is a prediction that the Big-horned Rat God passed to her through her dream. Obviously, she listens to everything and believes it without a doubt. That is indeed the case. Meng Chao said, Then, let us consider this question: If we remove the Big-horned Rat God from the Ancient Dream Saintess dream and only keep the part of seeing the future and predicting it, and make her dream come true every time, how do you think she will understand the whole thing? Upon seeing a terrifying future where the entire Great Horn Army will be annihilated, will she feel that she has also been reincarnated to a point where everything has yet to happen? Will she then stop at nothing to prevent the tragedy from happening? The Wolf King slowly widened his bloodshot eyes. He stared at Meng Chao and remained silent for a long time. You mean His rat teeth, which were sharper than his wolf teeth, pierced through his lips. Fresh blood meandered and crawled all over his rapidly heaving chest. However, he did not seem to notice it at all and only continued to ponder along with Meng Chaos logic. Some kind of existence thats more powerful than us is sending a message about the future to the depths of our brains. And it has caused us to mistakenly believe that weve already lived an extremely long life in a nightmare, which is both illusory and real. After waking up from the nightmare, we naturally think that weve been reincarnated from the future and that were shouldering some kind of sacred and crucial mission? Thats right. Meng Chao nodded. In other words, this existence that is more powerful than us has the ability to foresee the future? The Wolf King muttered, Is that possible? Of course its possible. Even if its not a special talent like yours or mine, where we dream about the end of the world, any ordinary person can foresee the future. Meng Chao said, For example, if I choose a citizen of Dragon City or a Turan orc, I can accurately predict that they will all die in the next hundred years. They will definitely not live more than a thousand years. I can also accurately predict that the sun will rise in the east and set in the west tomorrow. Let me give you another one. I predict that the Turan civilization will only focus on brainless battles and not on the inheritance of knowledge and technology. Even if they occasionally win on a tactical level, strategically, they wont be able to stop their civilization from deteriorating, failing, and collapsing, eventually falling into the abyss of destruction. Not enough? Then, Ill continue to make more predictionsthe descendants of the rat people are most likely still be rat people, and the descendants of the warriors will most likely still be warriors. If Picturesque Orchid Lakes ecological structure does not change, the mandrake trees will continue to multiply and occupy the living space of other crops. The Turan civilization will forever be trapped in the vicious cycle of the era of prosperity and glory, and the Turan civilization will never have a way out. Even if there are no raging flames falling from the sky, the end of the world will certainly appear one way or another in the near future. Similarly, if the Dragon City civilization cannot deeply understand this world and seriously think about how to survive in a mysterious world with extraordinary power, they will cling to the inherent knowledge from the Earth era and think that they can sweep away thousands of soldiers and conquer the world with mere torrents of steel. Even if Dragon City has a few more Deity Realm warriors or relies on the ancient ruins to create more advanced weapons and equipment, we might not be lucky enough to avoid the imminent apocalypse despite our fforts. In the near future, the apocalypse could still happen. Destruction or self-destruction are both high-probability events. Look, I can casually make so many predictions with the accuracy of at least 50%. Whats so great about that? The Wolf King wanted to say something, but he hesitated. I know. You want to say that the predictions that Ive made are too rough and general. They are not as vivid and full of details as the future that we see in our nightmares, right? Meng Chao smiled slightly. Thats because the information that I have is not rich enough. Its far from enough. Let me randomly choose a Dragon City citizen whom Ive never met before. I can only guess that hell definitely die in the next three to five hundred years. However, if I were to see his appearance and learn more about his habits, the recipes of his daily diet, the risk factors of his occupation, the history of his familys genetic diseases, as well as his most detailed medical reports and hospitalization records in the past ten years, it would be different. It would be best if I could use my spirit energy to scan his internal organs, limbs, bones, and extraordinary meridians. In short, I would be able to collect all the data about his physical condition. ll definitely be able to come to a more accurate conclusion. Although my prediction may very well be wrong for a specific individual, if I were to predict the life expectancy of a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand ordinary citizens and obtain all the data on their physical condition, I believe that the accuracy of my predictions would be extremely high. The life expectancy of a person can be predicted. So, can the future of a city or even a civilization be predicted? Of course it can. It doesnt require the power of transcendence or foresight. It only calls for enough initial data and strong computational ability. Many mega corporations and major organizations in Dragon City have a Strategic Planning Department, which is responsible for collecting data and predicting the future. In the field that they are most familiar with and skilled in, the success rate of such strategic planning is high. It has been discovered that a certain valley contains an astonishing crystal lode. It has been predicted that in the near future, a satellite industrial town centered on mining, refining, and manufacturing will be built around the crystal lode. The population of the satellite industrial town can even be predicted based on the approximate reserves and quality. Whats so strange about that? At the same time, I believe that you and your confidants have deduced and tried to control the future countless times. You rose up miraculously and used the Great Horn Army to raise the bandits self-respect. You provoked the conflict between the Lion and Tiger Clans to benefit from it. Then, you used the Holy Mountains inheritance to intimidate the five clans and take control of Picturesque Orchid Lakes hegemony. I believe that the success of the ten-year-long plan was not entirely due to the guidance of the broken and blotchy nightmare. It was more because of your own deduction, calculation, and ingenious guidance based on the current information you had, wasnt it?. Chapter 1417 - The Future of Millions If its merely a prediction of this level, of course I can understand. The Wolf King said, But the future that we see and experience in the apocalyptic nightmare is not as simple as exploring a mineral vein and predicting the size of a satellite towns population or predicting that a person will not live to a hundred years old if he finds that his work and rest are irregular, his diet is unhealthy, and he has a family history of hereditary diseases. How much information or initial data do we need to predict the future so accurately? Thats why Im saying its an existence above us.'' Meng Chao said, Its the same for any deduction. The more detailed and reliable the initial data input into the computing system is, the more precise and accurate the output will be. A certain mega corporation from Dragon City only has the general data of a certain crystal ore vein. It can only predict the future development of the industrial chain surrounding the vein and the satellite city. You only have Picturesque Orchid Lakes initial data. You can only see its future and doomsday. However, if this existence above us can control all the information regarding a city, a region, a continent, a civilization, or even an entire planeteven if its not all but at least 50%, or even 10% of the informationits possible for this existence to make a lot of deductions, calculations, and predictions about the fate of the civilization or even the entire planet. It may not be accurate, but its reasonable and conforms to the laws of things. Control all the information regarding an entire planet? The Wolf King frowned. What kind of powerful existence could possess such terrifying abilities? Is there really such an existence? I thought there wasnt one, so I never thought about it. However, after absorbing the Mother of Origins life essence and memory fragments, I suddenly realized that there had been such an existence. At least, it did exist billions of years ago. Meng Chao said, In the few months that I was covered, wrapped, and nurtured by the Mother of Origins spirit magnet, I felt like I had a long, grand, and soul-stirring dream that lasted from the ancient era to the present day. 1 wonder if you had the same dream as me about that incredible behemoth? Are you talking about the thing that seemed to have an entire planet as its body and a brain that was hibernating deep in the core of the earth, with countless tentacles growing out of the earths surface and waving crazily, the prehistoric creature that the Holy Light Temple called Chaos? At this point, the Wolf King seemed to have understood something. His eyes shone with disbelief as he muttered, Thats right, hypothetically speaking, the ancient memory images transmitted to us by the Mother of Origin are all real. A long, long time ago, there really was a super life form on this planet that could unite all living things and use the entire planet as its body. Its tentacles could spread all the way from underground to beyond the heavens. This super life form could naturally grasp at least 10% of all the planets information billions of years ago on a certain level. With that as the initial data and following a series of complicated calculations, it deduced that in the billions of years after that, the entire planet would change, the tides, as well as the civilization, would rise and fall. Not only that Meng Chao added, Suppose that the ancient super being known as Chaos could grasp 10% of the planets information on some level. Then, what about its opponent? It should be known that its opponent used space-based orbital weapons to output destructive energy that was far more than ten thousand suns and almost killed it. At the very least, it has been suppressed for billions of years. Even now, it can only hide in the Egg of Chaos form, barely surviving. If the defeated Chaos could collect a large amount of preliminary data and predict the future based on it, there would be no reason for the victor of ancient war to be a temporary winner. The Holy Light that enveloped the entire planet could not do the same thing. Look. Weve found at least two suspects at this point: Chaos and Holy Light Wait, theres a loophole here. The Wolf King said, You have to know that we didnt just dream about the future. We also absorbed a lot of knowledge and martial arts from the future. It was the martial arts of the future that helped us to overcome the obstacles and turn misfortune into luck. We rose miraculously at an incredible speed. If we were not reborn, how do we explain the martial arts of the future? Its easy to explain. Meng Chao asked in return, Have you possessed such powerful strength since you were reborn as a teenager? How is that possible? The Wolf King could not help but laugh. If I possessed the strength I have today from the very beginning, wouldnt I have found the yet-to-be-famous Horn of Destruction, as well as Violent Blade, and eliminated them straight away? Wouldnt that have been the end of it? Why would I have to hide and suffer for so many years? Thats right. Meng Chao said, Have you noticed that, when we woke up from the nightmare that was so real, a lot of messy things were added to our brains, including a lot of information about our martial arts of the future. However, our bodies were not much stronger than before we fell asleep. At the very least, the improvement of our strength was within the limits that our bodies could bear. Its true that we could not have risen without the guidance of future martial arts, but the spirit energy needed to cultivate the martial arts of the future and the experience needed to polish them are all the results of our own hard work through bloody battles. If we think of the future martial arts that were learning as a skyscraper that can pierce through the clouds, then what first appeared in our minds was only the skyscrapers blueprint. The manpower, materials, and energy required to build the skyscraper, as well as the energy needed to maintain the skyscrapers normal operations, were all accumulated and pieced together by us, bit by bit. Im not saying that the blueprint isnt important. But Im saying that even something as strong as Chaos or Holy Light doesnt have the ability to turn stone into gold in an instant. At most, they can only send a message to the depths of our brains. As for whether the message can become reality, we still need to work hard step by step by ourselves! The Wolf King nodded slightly and looked at his hands. His hands had been perfectly healed by the spirit magnet and strengthened to an extremely tough level, where not a single scar could be found on them. However, he still remembered clearly that in order to change from a corpse-eating dog to a jackal, and then from a jackal to the Doomsday Wolf, he had been on a journey that was full of thorns and flames. How many risks had he taken, how much effort had he put in, and how many crisscrossed scars were left on his hands! They were so deep that his bones could be seen! Why? the Wolf King asked in a hoarse voice. Why did Chaos and Holy Light do it? Why did they input such information from the future into the brains of insignificant people like weeds and ants from their perspective? Youll have to ask yourself that. Meng Chao said, Why did you input so many predictions from the Rat God into the brain of an insignificant rat girl who had yet to become the Ancient Dream Saintess? Wasnt she like a weed or ant to you? The Wolf King was stunned. He stared at Meng Chao for a long time. Then, he shook his head slowly and enunciated each word clearly. Although I admit that what youre saying is not unreasonable, Im still not fond of this theory. I dont believe that anyone, even some bullsh*t existence known as Chaos or Holy Light, can control all the information about everything on an entire planet and deduce the future of an entire race and civilization based on that information. Even if these bullsh*t beings can control all that information, they cant control my thoughts, and I will never allow them to completely control my thoughts, whether theyre part of Chaos or Holy Light! Indeed, I dont want to believe it, either, and I will never allow any existence above us to completely control our thoughts. Meng Chao said, Even if this existence can obtain most of the information about the entire planet, its impossible for it to learn the thinking activities of every intelligent carbon-based life, because the complexities of the latter are at least several orders of magnitude higher than the formerI firmly believe that. Then your theory isnt valid. The Wolf King said, Whether its the Earthlings or the Turan people, we have grasped the ability to move mountains and overturn seas, change the environment, and change the future, at least part of it. Even if Chaos or Holy Light can absorb most of the information about the planet under our feet, as long as it cannot perfectly control our thoughts, how can it accurately predict the future That is indeed impossible. As strong as Chaos or Holy Light are, they can only predict the future at most. Even then, they cannot do so accurately, not in a 100% correct manner. Meng Chao smiled. Thats why we saw two paths ofthe future where the process was completely different, but the result was the same. On the first path of the future, you were the Doomsday Wolf that dominated the world, while I was a nobody who fought on the front line from the beginning to the end. On the second path of the future, I became the Doomsday Blade that turned the world upside down, but you became the bloody assassin that fought alongside me. One gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. Since weve already seen these two completely different possibilities of the future, who can guarantee that there wont be a third, fourth, hundredth, and ten-thousandth path of the future thats ever-changing and infinitely exciting? Meng Chao once again recalled the several thousand versions of him that he had seen in the crystal ball when he broke through to the Deity Realm. In other words, thousands and thousands of possible futures. He felt as though he had touched the key.. Chapter 1418 - The Most Critical Change Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation I think I understand what you mean. After careful consideration, the Wolf King said, No one can accurately predict the future, but many people can throw out some views on the future based on the information they have. These views may be correct or wrong, but as long as the information they have is rich enough and their computing power is strong enough, these views can roughly conform to the objective law of development. Can they guide the real future to a certain extent? Thats right. Just like the Strategic Planning Departments of the major forces in Dragon City, when they predict the future, they often dont just throw out one set of plans. Instead, they throw out three to five sets of predictions and solutions, starting with the most ideal situation, the general situation, and the worst situation. Meng Chao said, A more appropriate example might be the lottery. Do you know what a lottery is? Among the millions of lottery tickets, there is only one that can win a grand prize of hundreds of millions of Yuan, but that doesnt mean that all the other lottery tickets are fake. Before the lottery is announced, all the lottery tickets have a one in ten million chance of winning. All the lottery tickets are real, and all the futures presented in our minds are also real. The more lottery tickets we buy, the higher the chance of winning the grand prize. As long as we continue to explore more possibilities of the future, analyze the similarities and differences between the futures carefully, sort out the main factors that lead to destruction, and think of ways to change and avoid them, we will definitely win the grand prize. Ultimately, well find the way to completely quell the apocalypse and stop the destruction of the future! That makes sense, the Wolf King said coldly. But in this way, its very likely that the will of the existence that sent the future information to our brains is being weighed. According to your train of thought, its most likely Chaos, or at least the Egg of Chaos that sent the future information to our brains. The purpose is to make us believe that Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake are destined to be destroyed by the Holy Light faction. If we want to survive, we have to do everything we can to help Chaos destroy the Holy Light. In the end, we are still insignificant cannon fodder and pawns in the war between Chaos and Holy Light, which has lasted for billions of years. Indeed. I dont like the feeling of being used, manipulated, and reduced to pawns and cannon fodder either. Meng Chao said, However, if we think about it from a different perspective, how can we lead our civilization to rise again and complete the counterattack from a small soldier to a general, or even kill those high, godlike existences who are trying to use and manipulate us? Think about it carefully. When the most brutal war comes, are you willing to play the role of an unarmed civilian who is being exploited, tortured, and massacred? Or are you willing to be kidnapped into the army of a certain party and become cannon fodder who charges into the enemys line of defense? Do you want to win the slim chance with your blood, courage, teeth, and fists? Do you want to evolve, level up, and become stronger until you have the power to destroy the world, kill gods, and vanquish demons, and control your own destiny? Its a simple multiple-choice question, isnt it? That makes sense. I completely believe that you are the Doomsday Blade now. Only the Doomsday Blade could say such a thing. The Wolf King grinned. Thats right. Its meaningless to think about the future and whether or not we are cannon fodder or pawns. Our most important mission now is to lead our civilization to evolve, upgrade, and become stronger until we have the power to destroy the world, kill gods, vanquish demons, and completely control fate. When the time comes, we will definitely make that existence that thinks it can predict the future and use uswhether it is Chaos or the Holy Light, the true God or a demonpay an incomparably terrible price. Aside from myself, no one can predict my future, and no one can control my fate. No, absolutely not! The Wolf Kings killing intent was like magma overflowing out of a volcano, seeping out from the thirty-six thousand pores all over his body. He raised the cooled working surfaces temperature close to that of the steel furnace again. Even the indestructible rock layers around could not withstand his killing intent and emitted cracking sounds. Besides Meng Chao, incredibly few people could stay by the furious Doomsday Wolfs side without wincing. Fortunately, the Wolf King quickly controlled his emotions. With a cold snort, he instantly restrained his murderous aura that was akin to a volcanic eruption, and it vanished without a trace. What are your upcoming plans? The Wolf King asked, Do you want to continue cultivating underground for three to five months, or even a year and a half? I believe that with each others help and simulation, we will definitely become stronger than we are now. We can grow until we become close to the Doomsday Blade and Doomsday Wolf of the future! Meng Chao fell into deep thought. A moment later, he shook his head slowly. I think that the problem doesnt lie in our strength. At least, the strength of an ultimate powerhouse is not the most crucial factor in determining whether we will survive or perish. Meng Chao said, On the two different paths of future, we became the ultimate powerhouses who dominated the world called, Doomsday Blade and Doomsday Wolf respectively. Even the Nine-ring Magicians from the Land of Holy Light and the high priests of the Holy Light Temple did not seem to be our match in a one-on-one fight. At that time, Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake were not short of peerless experts who had the ability to move mountains and overturn seas. They swore to follow us with their lives. But we still failed. Even if we spent another year and a half underground to cultivate until we become 70% or 80% as strong as Doomsday Blade and Doomsday Wolf, how can we guarantee that the future will not play out in that errifying way in our minds? Even if we work together and sweep through the Land of Holy Light and destroy the Holy Light Temple, how can we stop the ocean of light that is tightly enclosing the periphery of the planet? Thousands of synchronous orbital space stations and space-based orbital weapons would be activated, and they would blast energy that is enough to destroy the entire ecosystem to the ground. Meng Chao threw out a few terms that the ordinary orcs would never understand. However, the Wolf Kings mind was engraved with a large amount of information regarding Earths civilization. Through the Mother of Origins memories, he saw the Dyson Spheres that were like billions of crystal butterflies flapping their wings and enveloping the entire planet during the ancient war. He quickly understood what Meng Chao meant. However, he could not find a solution. He could only snort coldly. What suggestions do you have? the Wolf King asked. Meng Chao closed his eyes. Two pieces of information from two different futures were shining in his mind like countless shining star fragments. They were flashing, spinning, dancing, colliding, gathering, and dispersing in a brown motion that was hard to understand. Meng Chao stared at them for a long time. Only then did he vaguely catch a few star fragments. When you described the future that you experienced, did you mention the nine big families? Meng Chao slowly opened his eyes and looked at the Wolf King. Are there nine mega corporations under the nine big families? The Wolf King shrugged. There are truly many large-scale mega corporations under the nine big families, but the number is far more than nine. The Wolf King said, As far as I know, all the mega corporations in Dragon City belong to the nine big families. Even the small and medium-sized enterprises are indirectly controlled by the nine big families. They can only rely on the leftovers that leak from the fingers of the nine big families to barely survive. Thats why I mentioned that they are nine big families ruling Dragon City. No Meng Chao frowned deeply. Things shouldnt develop like that in the future, and Dragon City shouldnt be ruled by the so-called nine great families. Why? the Wolf King asked curiously. In the future that I saw, the nine great families had the most number of Deity Realm experts. The equipment, technology, and combat strength of the families private soldiers, especially that of the heads, were also the best and most outstanding. They were completely different from the ordinary weak Earthlings. They were all supreme experts who had the ability to summon lightning and split mountains. They had the ability to contend with the great chiefs of Picturesque Orchid Lakes five clans. Shouldnt such an ultimate powerhouse rule Dragon City? Faced with the Wolf Kings question, Meng Chao did not know how to provide an explanation. He could only continue to ask, What about the Red Dragon Army? In the future that you see, is there still a Red Dragon Army in Dragon City? Red Dragon Army The Wolf King pondered for a moment and nodded. Of course. Whether its Dragon City or Picturesque Orchid Lake, since they are in an all-out war with the Holy Light faction, they require cannon fodder troops. In Picturesque Orchid Lake, we use the rat people as cannon fodder. In Dragon City, you use the Red Dragon Army made up of ordinary people as cannon fodder to help the superhumans from the nine families to consume the Holy Light factions magic. What about the Blood Alliance? Meng Chao continued to ask, Since you say that the nine families control everything in Dragon City, where did the Blood Alliance come from? How could the nine families allow such a secret organization that has the ability to create the Doomsday Blade to exist under their noses? The existence of the Blood Alliance is an open secret. This organization has been inextricably linked with the nine families since the beginning. It is specifically responsible for exploring new cultivation paths for the nine families in the most extreme ways, accumulating a large amount of cultivation data, and delivering fresh blood to the nine families private arms! the Wolf King said matter-of-factly. If not for the nine families secret support, how could the Blood Alliance create the future you, Doomsday Blade? Meng Chao took a deep breath and said, One last question. In the future that you see, are the people of Dragon City still willing to believe that superhumans are the battle sabers of human civilization, and the blood of the strong should flow for the weak?. Chapter 1419 - Big Shot (1) Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The Wolf King looked at Meng Chao with a strange expression. if the blood of the strong must flow for the weak, what benefits does it have to be the strong? Why does everyone have to sharpen their brains to become strong? Why loesnt everyone just lie down and be weak so that they can enjoy the benefits brought about by the sacrifice of others? the Wolf King asked. Meng Chao blinked and coughed dryly before he fell silent. However, I seemingly heard similar words in my dreams, the Wolf King picked his ears and said disapprovingly. Just like in Picturesque Orchid Lake, the warriors would also say to the rat people, Use your swords and courage to wash away your lowly bloodline and defend the ancestral spirits glory. It doesnt matter whether the warriors sincerely believe that the rat people are also qualified to defend the ancestral spirits glory. Whats important is that this will make the rat people more docile and happy to die. Theyll become better and more efficient cannon fodder, and thats enough. Dragon City is the same as Picturesque Orchid Lake, so there must be similar words. No, theyre not the same. Meng Chao frowned deeply. Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake are different. Whats the difference? The Wolf King looked at him sideways. Do you know, in that endless nightmare, the thing that I dislike the most about the Earthlings is that you are too pretentious, too self-righteous, and too hypocritical? You always think that youre smart, highly civilized, and very moral, as well as noble. In short, youre different from all the races living on this planet, especially the Turan orcs who are well-developed, simple-minded, and only know how to fight and prey on the weak. Even though we had no choice but to form an alliance, most of the Earthlings still couldnt hide their disdainful eyes when they saw the Turan orcs. We are all members of the Chaos faction, but you seemingly grasped some unique truth in the universe that can save people, even though in the end, you cant even save ourselves. However, when I was captured from Picturesque Orchid Lake to Dragon City in the nightmare of doom, I didnt feel any discomfort at all except for a little pain during the xperiment and modulation. learned the survival rules of Dragon City in a very short period of time, and I discovered something. Unsurprisingly, Dragon Citys rules for survival were no different from those of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Its the same law of the jungle, the same natural selection, the same winner-takes-all, and they are all divided into nobles, warriors, rat people, and other different classes. Its the nobles and warriors who shout all kinds of righteous and glorious slogans, waving flags such as glory for the ancestral spirits. They use these flags to deceive the rat people at the bottom of the pyramid, driving and squeezing them to serve their own interests. Putting aside your skyscrapers and dazzling technology, I really dont see any fundamental difference between Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake. Arent the so-called nine mega corporations the five clans? Isnt so-called advancing for Earth the same as glory for the ancestral spirits? Isnt the Red Dragon Army the rat militia? dont know how different the details are between the future that you see and the future that I see. Perhaps, your future is slightly better? However, is Dragon City some perfect paradise in the future that you see? Was there nothing ugly, dark, and unfair there? Didnt the people cheat, exploit, and enslave? Didnt the strong get stronger and the winner take all? Could it be that in the future that you saw, Dragon City was not controlled by a very few ultimate powerhouses? Could it be that these ultimate powerhouses were not high and mighty, and were worlds apart from the ordinary people? Could it be that these ultimate powerhouses didnt have their own forces and interests? Could it be that their forces didnt monopolize the most resources and channels, didnt drive countless people to charge forward for them? After victory, they werent the first to wave their knives and forks and take away the largest portion of the cake? Could it be that, in the future that you saw, the strong and the weak of Dragon City could really unite as one without any ill feelings and advance in the same direction in great strides? Could it be that the strong could really regard protecting the weak as their most important mission? When they needed to shed blood and sacrifice for the weak, they could step forward without even blinking, sacrificing themselves and also sacrificing the entire interest group that was attached to them? That cant be. The future you saw couldnt be so beautiful, right? You cant really believe that such a beautiful future could really happen, right? Meng Chao was rendered speechless by the Wolf Kings series of sarcastic questions. After a long silence, he sighed and said, Youre right. Even in the future that I saw, the nine mega corporations had not expanded into the future that you saw, and they were known as the behemoths of the nine great families. But in that future, Dragon City wasnt a perfect paradise on Earth. There were also a lot of dark, ugly, unfair, and unbearable things that werent fundamentally different from Picturesque Orchid Lake. Perhaps, because of this, neither Dragon City nor Picturesque Orchid Lake can unleash our civilizations strongest hidden potential, thus leading to the arrival of the apocalypse.. Chapter 1420 - Big Shot (2) In other words, the key to stopping the apocalypse might not be ourselves, but rather, we should try to use our own power to completely reform our civilization and change it into a true civilization, the way it should be! What do you mean? The Wolf King frowned deeply. After we open this shaft and return to the Holy Mountain Temple, Ill take you to a secret base left behind by your ancestors, the ancient Turan people. There, youll see what the ancient Turan civilizationthe real Turan civilizationlooks like. Meng Chao looked at the Wolf King and said, Although the individual combat strength of the ancient Turan people might not be as strong as that of the modern Turan orcs wearing totem armor, the myriad of ancient Turan people were closely united, fighting for the same goal, and advancing forward. They worked tirelessly, contributing all of their wisdom, courage, and strength. The miracles they created are completely beyond the comprehension and imagination of the current Turan orcs. The ancient Turan people escaped from their mother planet and drifted in the vast sea of stars until they were forced to land in their new home. In the end, they still went astray and fell into the wrong path. I believe that once you learn all the details, youll cenainly know how to protect the tinder of their civilization and how to make the Turan civilization flourish again. Itll then be strong enough to crush the apocalypse. Likewise, what happened in Picturesque Orchid Lake is also a lesson for us Earthlings. When I return to Dragon City, I will tell the people about the Turan civilizations story and try my best to prevent the Dragon City civilization from falling into the same vicious cycle that the Turan civilization has for the past ten thousand years. This is the only way will we be able to stimulate all the energy hidden in our civilizations and have the chance to change the future No create a brand-new future! The Wolf King stared at Meng Chao deeply. Im not sure what exactly you plan to do, but I smell danger. The Wolf King said, It sounds like you want to touch the parties of interests cake? There are many differences in the future that we see, but one thing is the same, which is that the parties of interest who now rule Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake have neither led our civilization to victory nor prevented the end of the world. Meng Chao said, In that case, whats wrong with asking the parties of interest to give up a few pieces of their cake to those who have the potential to win and prevent the end of the world? Theres nothing wrong, but its going to be difficult. The Wolf King said, Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake have completely different language systems, but there is a maxim that has been passed down from both sides for thousands of years: Cutting off ones source of income is like killing ones parents. I have never seen a party of interest give up his cake that has been stuffed into his mouth or even swallowed. What if we tell those who have a vested interest that the end of the world is coming? Meng Chao said, We dont talk about the past. One, its because we dont have any solid evidence and background. No one will believe us. Two, our strength is too weak. Its difficult for us to resist the open and hidden arrows from all directions. But now, we have a lot of evidence that proves that even if we have not been reincarnated, we have the ability to foresee the future to a certain extent. And our combat ability is strong to the that even if the other party is a large-scale interest group, they will have to pay an extremely painful price if they plan to harm us. Are you afraid that no one will believe us and that the end of the world will likely come? On the contrary Im just afraid that everyone will believe us and that the end of the world will definitely come. The Wolf King faintly said, It seems that the Meng Chao, who has never been modified by the Blood Alliance, is not exactly the Doomsday Blade in my memory. The complete version of the Doomsday Blade would never be as naive as you. In this world, the most untrustworthy thing is humanity. Whats even more untrustworthy than humanity is the integrity of those who have benefited from it. These are the words that the Doomsday Blade in my memory said before he led us to intercept the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance. Do you think that when you deliver news of the upcoming apocalypse to those important figures in high positions and they actually believe you in the face of irrefutable evidence, theyll be enlightened enough? You think theyll be driven by a sense of crisis and a sense of responsibility, spit out all their vested interests, destroy their families, relieve their troubles, unite as one with the city, and risk their lives to stop the apocalypse together with you? Dont joke around. Lets make it clear in advance that the most destructive power of doom is not the moment the apocalypse arrives, but the moment order collapses before the apocalypse arrives. Everyone is in danger, giving up on themselves, and throwing everything away. Just like the confrontation between two armies, the biggest casualties of the losing side do not happen during the moment of fierce battle, but after the collapse. Every one of them tramples on each other on the path of escape. It is the instinct of life to seek benefits and avoid harm. People like you and me, who know that the end of the world is coming but are still willing to muster up all our courage and fight to the death in its face, are, after all, a small minority. As for the vast majority of people, especially those parties who have their waists full of bottles and jars, and their stomachs full of cake, asking them to put down their benefits and fight the enemy until the last moment barefooted is even worse than killing them. Believe me, once you tell these guys that the end of the world is coming and they believe it, they will be as restless as the rats on a ship when its about to sink. Some of them will plan ahead and jump onto a larger, sturdier, and more glorious ship with the ocean of lights support and the ability to summon ten thousand suns from the seemingly invincible Holy Light Temple. Some people will start their escape plan in advance and plunder resources even more excessively than in my dream. They will build a fleet that can sail far away. Before the apocalypse arrives, they will abandon most of the ordinary people and escape. Of course, I believe that many big shots will live and die with Dragon City. After all, their interest groups are like intertwined mandrake trees, deeply rooted in the land of Dragon City. They cannot escape even if thats what they desire. But I dont think that they will completely obey your will and fight the apocalypse under your command either. No, they will never let you be the commander of this Apocalyptic War. Theyll think that youre just a lucky person who happened to receive the message. Theyll look down on you or take you seriously on the surface, but in reality, theyll be highly wary of you. Theyll never admit that theyll end up with the future that you and I have seen. Theyll think that theyre a hundred times smarter than you and that theyre the most suitable people to lead the entire civilization in the fight against the apocalypse. By the way, they and their forces can also earn a hundred times more profit through the Apocalyptic War. All great men are like that. If they werent, they wouldnt be great men.. Chapter 1421 - Doomsday Agreement Chapter 1421 Doomsday Agreement Meng Chao could not refute it. He thought of the first future where his father suffered serious work injuries due to dangerous work, but he was not able to receive timely compensation and treatment. He could not even seek help from his father, causing his sister, Bai Jiacao, to turn and become the Dark Witch. In the second future, his sisters fate was a hundred times scarier than turning into the Dark Witch. Was the Blood Alliance, an evil organization that should have been destroyed decades ago, somehow still hiding in some dark corner of Dragon City? Who and what forces were secretly supporting the continued existence and activities of the Blood Alliance? Also, under the monster masterminds control, Lu Siya, who had turned into a wild banshee, had willingly revealed the truth to Meng Chao. Even though the humans had won the Monster War, the monster civilization would not be wiped out so easily. The humans could take over the Hidden Mist Domain, raze the monster civilizations ultimate lair, and also suppress, as well as tame, all the monsters. However, a large number of monster spores had sneaked into the night wind and silently invaded the human body, turning many people into monsters in human skin. It was easy to destroy the monsters in the mountains. But it was a hundred times more difficult to destroy the monsters in their hearts. It was easy to destroy the visible and howling Apocalyptic Beasts that bared their fangs. But it was more difficult to destroy the monsters in human skin that were mixed in with the crowd. They appeared dignified, as well as sanctimonious, and they stole high positions. However, if the monsters in human skin were allowed to lurk in Dragon City and steal the resources and opportunities that belonged to all the citizens of Dragon City, they would continue to expand and stir up trouble. That would be impossible to avoid. Perhaps, youre right. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said, But if the big shots arent trustworthy, who should we rely on to stop the apocalypse? Thats simple. Well rely on ourselves. The Wolf King smiled. As long as we support each other and stand shoulder to shoulder, well be the greatest big shots in Picturesque Orchid Lake and Dragon City respectively. All the other ultimate warriors and big shots will bow down at our feet in fear and trepidation. Only then can our will be carried out to every corner of our respective civilizations, and all our orders be carried out without any discount. Only then can we use the bad future that we have foreseen to create a brand-new, bright, and hopeful good future. Meng Chao stared at the Wolf King for a long time. Allow me to remind you. Meng Chao said, In the future that I dreamed of, you had already become the most important person in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Be it wolves, tigers, leopards, pigs, dogs, cows, sheep, snakes, insects, rats, ants All the Turan orcs trembled under your command. No one could question your orders, and no one dared to go against your will. Yet, you still failed. From what I can see, you dont seem to be fundamentally different from the big shots that you despise, hate, and despise. Thats because I was surrounded by a bunch of pig teammates who just knew how to slow me down. It was only natural that I wouldnt be able to do it alone. The Wolf King said, But things are different now. Now that Ive learned two lessons from the bad future and I have a strategic partner like you who works with me all the time, how can I mess up again? Listen, I understand what youre worried about. Believe me. As long as I can become the War Chief and integrate all of Picturesque Orchid Lakes resources and strengths, Ill definitely reform the Turan civilization in a holistic way according to what youve said. Ill give the rat people more freedom, as well as power, and completely unleash the potential of more than 90% of Picturesque Orchid Lakes population. Im also a rat person myself. Of course, Im willing to believe that as long as the rat people unleash their full potential, our combat ability will never be inferior to those ferocious wolves and leopards. Perhaps, the rat people are the key to winning this Apocalyptic War. Im even willing to establish a strong collaboration with Dragon City on Picturesque Orchid Lakes behalf. It would be a hundred times more sincere and enthusiastic than the binding relationship we saw in the two bad futures. Not only was it superficial and forced by the situation, but we did not see eye to eye either. Ill sign a lot of agreements that Turan radicals will likely denounce and consider as betraying our ancestors. Ill actively introduce Earths culture, Earths system, and Earths commodities. From the crystal veins hidden underground below Picturesque Orchid Lake to the enormous market that is in urgent need of development, all of them can be opened to Dragon City. As long as we do so, it will help us defeat the apocalypse. In short, based on my trust in the Doomsday Blade, I can do whatever you want me to do. Theres only one small problem. Meng Chao asked, What problem? I dont trust the big shots who are currently ruling Dragon City. The Wolf King said, Based on my understanding of them in the apocalyptic nightmare, theyll definitely regard my sincerity as stupidity, my kindness as weakness, and the olive branch that I throw out as the people of Turan being intimidated by the people of Earth and are willing to kneel and surrender. Well become the symbol of Dragon Citys vassal, and in the end, these greedy guys will definitely mess everything up. Not to mention, in the bad future that I dreamed of, many big shots in Dragon City chose to surrender to the Holy Light Temple, while some chose to flee. Tell me, how can I become an all-weather strategic partner with these guys who would be self-righteous and treacherous at a critical point? Yes, this may not be the real future, but just the possibility of a future, but from my standpoint, Im shouldering the fate and future of thousands of Turan people. I cant ignore this possibility, can I? Meng Chao said, So? So, I wont sign any agreements with the big figures who currently rule Dragon City. The Wolf King stared at Meng Chao and said, If I have to represent Picturesque Orchid Lake and make a blood oath with Dragon City to sign an agreement of mutual benefit and collaboration to fight the apocalypse, as well as create a future together, I hope that you will be Dragon Citys representative-I only trust you. The problem is while I will be Picturesque Orchid Lakes War Chief, the Turan civilizations supreme commander, and the most respected and feared existence of all the Turan orcs by then What about you? What identity and qualification will you hold to sign this agreement with me on Dragon Citys behalf? How can I trust that youll have enough strength to ensure that every clause of the agreement will be implemented without any discount and that those who have messed up will not jump out and disrupt things again? Meng Chao pondered for a long time before he slowly opened his mouth. Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake have different systems. We believe in balance, restriction, and supervision. There is no existence in the Survival Committee like the War Chief who has absolute authority and control over everything. However, what youve said makes sense. When I return to Dragon City, I will discover the truth behind the Blood Alliance and eliminate all the pests, rats, and monsters in human skin. Then, Ill acquire the identity, status, power, and strength to make a blood pact with Picturesque Orchid Lakes War Chief I have no doubt that you can do it. The Wolf King grinned. However, I have to remind you that you dont have much time left. The Holy Light Temple might launch a purification war on the east, west, and north lines at any time. Once the army of Holy Light has swept through the Desert of Death, the Eternal Night Abyss, the Frost Tundra, as well as the Forest of Pestilence, and defeated the undead in the ancient tomb, the abyssfolk, the ice barbarians, and the two-headed trolls, they will have nothing to worry about. It will be too late to say anything once they gather all their forces and march southward. Therefore, no matter what you plan to do, please be lightning-fast in cutting the Gordian knot. I wont wait for you for too long. If you still havent taken care of Dragon City by the time I finish overall integration and combat preparations for Picturesque Orchid Lake Even if I know that the chances are slim, I can only brace myself and march northward on my own to fight the Holy Light Temple to the death! Of course. Meng Chaos eyes were firm and resolute. The image of the wild banshee, Lu Siya, who was controlled by the monster mastermind, appeared in his mind again. Even without the Wolf Kings reminder, he could not wait to kill his way back into Dragon City and end the battle with her. He only hoped that the Hope Potion, which could suppress the Mothers cell activity, would have the same strong effect on the mysterious power from the monster mastermind that had invaded Lu Siyas body! The Wolf King extended his hand. So, weve reached an initial agreement? After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao held the Wolf Kings furry hand tightly. I hope that this is an agreement that will be valid forever. Why talk about forever in the face of an apocalypse? The Wolf King said, But I believe that our agreement will not be broken until the Holy Light Temple is defeated, the ocean of light that covers the planet is dispersed, and the apocalypse is completely shattered, right? Thats enough, Meng Chao said. Thats enough. Chapter 1422 - Terrifying Chaos Creatures! Chapter 1422 Terrifying Chaos Creatures! Three days later, in the skeleton swamp on the Holy Mountain of Turan Countless Angels of Slaughter, which were as large as the bones of giant beasts, had been sleeping quietly for three thousand years in the swamp that was dyed crimson by blood. Despite the complicated gears, bearings, drives, and coupling structures embedded in their cores under their rusted and cracked shells, the mysterious and complicated magic arrays were still blooming every few seconds, they were emitting an extremely determined light that represented the Angels of Slaughters brains. Their control chip was not completely damaged, but it still symbolized the ocean of light that enveloped the planet. They would make the best and final judgment on all the creatures under the Holy Light. However, it had been a long time since any creature within their scanning range was worthy of their judgment. Therefore, the Angels of Slaughter had allowed the insignificant birds and lizards to crawl between their once sharp limbs and crisscrossed bones. They had focused their attention and quietly collected all the spirit energy around them while they slept. Then, they condensed the spirit energy into an almost form, turning it into their own ammunition and fuel. Until three thousand years later Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! High shock waves from rhythmic booms suddenly came from the depths of the Holy Mountain. It was as if ten thousand thunderbolts were exploding in the underground rock layer at the same time. It was also like two vicious ancient beasts chasing each other and competing with each other. They were attacking the ground from the core of the Earth at an appalling speed and momentum. The entire swamp of bones was covered in layers of ripples. The Angels of Slaughter lurking in the swamp also sensed the chaotic, burning, and wild hints of the creatures that had been contaminated by Chaos. They were hidden in the ripples. At the core of the few Angels of Slaughter closest to the epicenter, the brightness of their control chips suddenly increased by several levels. The frequency of the chips flashing also changed from once every three to five seconds to somewhere from thirty to fifty or even hundreds of times per second. The database that had been sealed for three thousand years deep in the control chip was reactivated in the shortest time. They compared the chaotic, blazing, and wild life energy with the characteristics of the Chaos creatures that were stored in the database. They had to be purified for the sake of the entire worlds peace, order, justice, and light. Hence, the features of the Chaos creatures had to be purged. It only took 0.1 microseconds to come to this conclusion. It was totem power. A variant of the evil energy of Chaos. They had two Chaos creatures in their sights. Evolution needed to be carried out. The verdict had to be enforced. They had to bring these Chaos creatures into the orbit of absolute order. In an instant, thousands of tiny lightning arcs burst from the Angels of Slaughters control chips. The light threads, which were ten times thinner than hair, were transmitted to every gear, every bearing, and every transmission rod. One by one, they lit up the parts that had been engraved on them and overlapped with each other. There were hundreds and thousands of magic arrays embedded in each part. The fuel that had been accumulated bit by bit over the past three thousand years instantly surged to the limit, turning into dazzling flames and huge waves that washed away the rust on the mechanical joints and the outer shell of their armor. These steel puppets that leaped up from the depths of the swamp looked like they had just walked out of the Holy Light Temples foundry with their heads held high. They were steaming hot, shiny, and awe-inspiring, while their bodies were surrounded by a sacred and inviolable light. Along with the Holy Light, they were like lightning that crashed down from the sky, constantly splitting and spreading in all directions. More and more of the sleeping Angels of Slaughter were activated by their companions who were the first to wake up. The crisscrossing Holy Light formed a huge spider web. Each node of the Holy Light Network had an Angel of Slaughter deployed. They gently trembled and hummed, rapidly transmitting the information they had just scanned, as well as their fuel, ammunition, and body strength after sleeping for three thousand years. Through a series of complicated and unbelievable calculations, the independent Angels of Slaughter formed a giant three-dimensional array. Every Angel of Slaughter in the array was constantly adjusting its position and combat posture. Sharp blades that were wreathed in Holy Light popped out of their new limbs and bodies. Plus, the colorful magic arrays that were exposed were all adjusted to the most perfect angles to ensure that they could launch maximum firepower the moment the Chaos creatures entered their range of attack. However, the shrieks in the air and the spirit waves that were almost visible to the naked eye were warning the Angels of Slaughter repeatedly through their control chips. With their current attack array, it was impossible to purify the two Chaos creatures that they had never seen before. The Angels of Slaughter could only increase the output of their power again and again. They switched to battle mode and changed their attack matrix into a defensive one, sacrificing the sharpness of their matrix and greatly increasing its thickness. However, even though they tried to shrink the matrix and triple its thickness, their control chips were still issuing increasingly sharp and even hysterical warnings. The cores of several dozen Angels of Slaughter were emitting green smoke during the super-high-speed operations. They were also emitting crackling sounds. The final conclusion they came to was that they could only die together with the two Chaos creatures No, they could not die together. Even if they all self-destructed, they could not destroy the two powerful Chaos creatures. At most, they could only inflict heavy injuries and use Holy Light of a specific frequency to brand the two Chaos creatures so that future Holy Light warriors could easily find and lock onto those two terrifying existences. CO mm However, the Angels of Slaughter did not have the time to translate their conclusions into commands and compile the commands into Holy Light of a specific frequency. They could not transmit the data to every part of their bodies, which were engraved with magic arrays at the speed of light. The two Chaos creatures instantly devoured the distance of several thousand steps at lightning speed, ruthlessly crashing into the Angels of Slaughters defensive array. With the blessing of Holy Light, the defensive formation should have been as solid as an iron wall. Yet, it was as fragile as a fence covered in papier-mache. Every magic formation around them was shining, and even the sharp blades were burning. The murderous puppets were supposed to attack like a chain of lightning. However, they were as slow, clumsy, and flustered as scrap metal trapped in mud at that moment. The first few Angels of Slaughter did not even have the time to raise their sharp blades at the two Chaos creatures before the sound barrier created by the supersonic flight of the two chaotic creatures, as well as the flashes of swords hidden within the sound barrier, shattered them into pieces. The last few Angels of Slaughter succeeded in raising their limbs that were filled with sharp blades, but that was all. The moment they raised their sharp blades to the peak, all of their joints, as well as the gears, bearings, and transmission rods that were connected to their joints, exploded in a series of small-scale explosions. The totem power that surged like a mudslide had the precision of a surgical operation. It seeped into their bodies through the cracks in their outer shells that had been torn three thousand years ago, instantly destroying and paralyzing their internal structures. It turned them into awe-inspiring statues, just statues. The next few Angels of Slaughter successfully brandished their shining sharp blades. However, not only did their sharp blades fail to pierce the two Chaos creatures, but due to the creatures interference, they changed their trajectories and embedded themselves deeply into the Angels weakest joints, causing seven or eight Angels of Slaughter to burn together in a series of extremely brilliant fireworks. Fortunately, the last few Angels of Slaughters fire, frost, and lightning attacks finally hit their targets. Unfortunately, the two Chaos creatures that were enveloped by the storm of offensive spells showed no signs of being injured or hindered. They even seemed to slow down on their own initiative and deliberately allowed themselves to be hit by the Angels of Slaughter. They were was. The test was completed in half a second. In the next half a second, the two Chaos creatures walked up to the Angels of Slaughter step by step while withstanding the raging flames, frost, and lightning from the Angels. They raised their hands and spread their fingers as they gently pressed the Angels of Slaughters outer shells. Boom! Before the Angel of slaughter could self-destruct, they were all disintegrated and burned into dark red, ugly pieces of scrap iron that looked like cow sh*t. Right then, not far away, the earth was shaking An Angel of Strength that was seven or eight stories tall emerged from the depths of the swamp of bones. The mud covering its body had yet to run out, and its shell seemed to be burning furiously, turning translucent. From the waves that were growing increasingly high, and the spirit ripples visible to the naked eye, it was obvious that the Angel of Strength had activated its self-detonate mechanism the moment it woke up. In theory, self-destruction was the only possible way to seriously injure the Chaos creatures. The two Chaos creatures looked at each other. They instantly went from extremely quiet to extremely active. They increased their speed by a whole other magnitude from their previous lightning speed. Like two beams of light, they drilled into the Angel of Strengths body. The Angel of Strengths self-destructing process came to an abrupt halt. Invisible vines and chains tightly bound all its limbs as if they had spread out from its body, making it unable to move. The more it struggled, the louder the sounds of breaking, shattering, and explosions from its joints. In the end, even its shell, which was riddled with holes, emitted billowing thick smoke of various colors. The thick smoke danced wildly like dragons and snakes that had crossed over from an ancient battlefield. As the thick smoke raged, the giant object made of sacred metal disintegrated from the inside out like a cow that had been dismembered by a butcher. All its parts except for the ammunition depot and fuel tank turned into red-hot cow dung and fell to the ground with a crackling sound. Chapter 1423 - I’m Great at Reasoning With People Chapter 1423 Im Great at Reasoning With People The swamp of bones returned to peace. The Angel of Strength and all the Angels of Slaughter had turned into real skeletons. Two Chaos creatures, Meng Chao and Kanus, stood in the void. They casually lifted the Angel of Strengths ammunition warehouse, as well as fuel tank, and looked at the messy battlefield below No, the test field. There was not the slightest hint of surprise or excitement on their faces. It was not easy for the father and daughter pair to catch up to them. They were panting heavily when they saw the shattered and miserable remains on the ground. Even the Angel of Strength, which was seven hundred stories tall, had been shattered into the most basic parts. Aside from being dumbfounded, there was no other expression on their faces. It seems that we have enough power to gather our will and create the future! The Wolf King grinned, revealing his sharp canine teeth. I hope we want to create the same future. Meng Chao glanced at him meaningfully. Remember your promise. You will give the rat people more freedom and rights. You will treat all the soldiers under you equally, especially during the time I return to Dragon City. You will not kill all of the Great Horn Armys remaining soldiers. Our cooperation has just begun. I dont think you want it to be completely broken so soon, do you? Of course. Even if you dont believe in my integrity, at least please believe in my intelligence. The Wolf King calmly said, Now, now, in the past, when the Lion King and Tiger King were present, I had to lurk in the shadows, bow, scrape, and even fight with my rat people brothers to win their trust. Even under such terrible circumstances, I still racked my brains and came up with a whole plan to preserve the Great Horn Armys integrity to the greatest extent. They just had to change their banner from the Great Horn Army to the Wolf Clans vassal. You could say that if the enemy commander who was fighting against the Great Horn Army had been anyone other than me, the blood of the rat people would have been spilled ten times or even a hundred times more. But now, no one or power can stop me on my way to the top. Why would I need to kill all the remnant soldiers? After all, only you know that Im also a rat person. At a critical moment, the rat people might be the only foundation that I trust and rely on the most. I would never do something stupid like destroy my own foundation. Speaking of which, the previous War Chiefs treated the rat citizens extremely harshly. They couldnt wait to send them to the front line as cannon fodder and stuff them into a never-ending meat grinder. This is neither because they are all homicidal maniacs, nor because these War Chiefs have some deep-rooted hatred for the rat people. It is due to the simplest factor, which is food. Picturesque Orchid Lake is about to run out of food. In the situation that the mandrake trees all vanish, our food reserves will definitely not last for the entire glorious era, which could go on for decades. In order to delay and prevent the arrival of famine to the greatest extent, we can only launch a war. We either take food from the enemy, or we dispatch our surplus mouths. Its the only choice. Any commander-in-chiefs personal feelings and moral obsessions will not divert that purpose. Therefore, it wont matter how beautiful my words are even if I make a solemn vow here and I am willing to fulfill my promise from the bottom of my heart and treat the rat people leniently. As long as the food issue is not resolved, a large portion of the Turan people will starve to death. If they are not rat people, they will be warriors. The warriors naturally wont sit still and wait for death. On the contrary, they will cause even more trouble. In that case, the rat people will never be able to gain true freedom and rights. At most, theyll starve to death with dignity and pride. Thats not a problem. Meng Chao said, Dragon Citys soilless cultivation, synthetic food, and underground ecological transformation technology are very advanced. Our production of synthetic food can not only meet the daily needs of all citizens but also provide a lot of surplus for export. Although the taste of synthetic food is not good and it lacks the many elements needed for training, it is more than enough to fill the stomachs of ordinary people. It should be able to help Picturesque Orchid Lake alleviate its problem of famine. Moreover, Im from Dragon City Agricultural University. I believe that many experts and professors in our agricultural university would be very interested in improving Picturesque Orchid Lakes ecological environment, curbing the disorderly growth of the mandrake trees, and further optimizing the trees life and death cycle. Perhaps, we can solve the series of problems caused by the mandrake trees once and for all and completely end the vicious cycle of the prosperity and glory eras. Of course, its too difficult for the people of Dragon City to unconditionally provide food aid and agricultural technology to the ferocious-looking Turan orcs. Just as we discussed, resources for food is a condition that both sides can accept. Dont worry, I remember that. The Wolf King said, Picturesque Orchid Lakes underground crystal veins are buried too deep. With the Turan orcs current technology, aside from the mandrake trees roots, there is no way to excavate these precious resources. Resources that cannot be excavated are meaningless no matter how abundant they are. Why not invite the people of Dragon City to build mines, railways, smelters, and manufacturing centers to jointly develop Picturesque Orchids underground crystal veins and the technology left behind by the ancient Turan people? These things are the ancestral spirits real legacy. However, the heritage of the ancestral spirits is too rich and precious. Just the Hope and the supermagnet alone are not something that can be exchanged with just a few bags of synthetic food. Furthermore, we have to make the rumbling steel beasts of Dragon City appear on Picturesque Orchid Lakes land and dig up the land that the ancestral spirits have given us. I, on the other hand, can look at this issue from a strategic perspective. However, Im afraid that most of the Turan orcs, who are well-developed and simple-minded, will find it hard to accept the visual and emotional impact. This is the sacred and inviolable land that the ancestral spirit has given us, which is extremely precious and warm! So, we have to pay more for it. I can recognize and protect Dragon Citys special interests in the mines and along the railway in Picturesque Orchid Lake. But Dragon City also has to transfer part of the mining, smelting and manufacturing technology to Picturesque Orchid Lake. At the same time, we have to hire a large proportion of Turan people to work in the mines, the railway, and the factories. Well feel better when the the ancestral spirits heritage is dug out by the Turan people themselves. Of course, you can use Dragon Citys synthetic food and the industrial products to pay your wages.You can also consider this to cultivate the consumption habits of the Turan people and activate the undeveloped market, right? Meng Chao could not help but laugh. Weve been discussing this for three days and three nights. It seems that even if we continue to discuss it for another three days and three nights, it will be difficult to take advantage of the other party. Isnt that great? The Wolf King said, No one can take advantage of the other party, and no one will make the other party suffer. Only an agreement and alliance like that can be maintained for a long time. Then, lets leave the details of the agreement for the next time. We can discuss it slowly after we all have new identities. Meng Chao said, Now, we need to leave the Holy Mountain and convince our clansmen of the agreements importance and necessity. My clansmen are not a problem. The Wolf King said, As long as I show them the skulls of the Lion King, the Horn of Destruction, and the Tiger King, Violent Blade, theyll never dare to question a single word I say. But you, can you really convince all the people of Dragon City, including those high and mighty figures, in the shortest time possible? Dont worry. Crackling sounds came from Meng Chaos body. They were reminiscent of thunder and the rumbling of a flood dragon. He looked at his fists, which were surrounded by electric arcs and surging flames before he seriously said, Im great at convincing others. Chapter 1424 - Capture the General Chapter 1424 Capture the General Half a day later, at the foot of the Holy Mountain, a wall of mist that towered into the clouds appeared before Meng Chao and Kanus. The two of them looked at each other and took large strides forward. They activated their vitality magnetic field and cleaved the waves in the wall of mist. The mist separated into two sides like waves torn by warships. The world around them became wider and more vivid. Soon, their vision became clear. They had returned to the sky and the boundless Picturesque Orchid Lake! The two of them slowly floated hundreds of meters into the sky. They breathed in the fresh air to their hearts content and looked down at the meandering Turan River. The land that contained endless resources and potential was waiting to be discovered and built. They imagined how wonderful this land would be in another future. Looking back, the towering Holy Mountain of Turan was already hidden in the space folds, only revealing the tip of the iceberg. It looked like an ordinary hill. After passing the hill, his eyes continued to focus on the horizon, and he could vaguely see Fang Mountain Range standing on the southern edge of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Looking at it from this distance and angle, the natural danger that separated the Turan civilization and the Dragon City civilization was like a low threshold. As long as one was willing, they could easily cross it with a light step. The scene made both of them extremely excited. Just like two aspiring painters, they could not wait to write their own legends in the face of an astonishingly large blank painting scroll. The Wolf King told Meng Chao that due to the lack of industrial pollution and artificial light sources, the visibility of Picturesque Orchid Lakes air was excellent. With the two of them transcending to the pinnacle of life, if they looked toward the north from where they were, there was a high chance that they would be able to see the glorious Red-gold City. After so much time had passed, who would be in charge of Red-gold City without the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King, and what would it look like now? I hope that those idiots havent caused too much trouble! The Wolf King narrowed his eyes and looked far into the distance. But at the next second, he furrowed his brows tightly. Following his somewhat confused and solemn gaze, Meng Chao also saw Red-gold City on the horizon. Although it was too far away, with his divine super vision, he could only see a vague outline the size of a finger. However, the smoke that rose from Red-gold City and lingered in the air for a long time could still be seen clearly. Kanus was the Wolf Clans leader. Naturally, he was also an expert in creating and using smoke. He told Meng Chao that due to the continuous decline of technology, the current Turan orcs lacked long-distance instantaneous communication methods. Carrier pigeons and smoke became the most common means of communication and coordination between the various towns and clans. Depending on the secret medicine mixed into the burning material, smoke of different colors, shapes, and heights could transmit up to a hundred kinds of messages, not just, In case of emergency, call for help. The smoke that was like an iron fist and surrounded by red light was not a call for help. It meant that the army was going out to declare victory and pray to the ancestors. Such grand-looking smoke was not something that anyone could release. Only the chiefs of the five clans, who were at the Lion King, the Horn of Destructions level, were qualified to light it. The moment they saw the smoke, all the surrounding cities and towns had to actively prepare food, prepare camps, and mobilize laborers and servants to provide all the support they could for the army that was about to arrive. Anyone who slacked off for even a moment would have to be punished by military law! How strange The Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King arent in Red-gold City. Who else has the right to send such a grand signal? Could it be that the Gold Clan has already chosen a new chief? Logically speaking, that shouldnt be. Before we went deep into the Holy Mountain, the Lion and Tiger Clans had just engaged in a fierce battle in Red-gold City. All the experts were either brought into the Holy Mountain by the Lion King, as well as Tiger King, and completely annihilated, or they were killed or injured in Red-gold Citys great fire. No one should have such strength and prestige to be able to reunite the scattered sand in Red-gold City so quickly! Moreover, isnt it a little too soon to attack the Land of Holy Light Now? The glorious era has just begun, and the cannon fodders havent even been used up or even started to be used up. How can we mobilize the Gold Clans main forces so quickly? The Wolf King muttered to himself and sped up toward Red-gold City. Meng Chao kept up with him. The biggest difference between a Deity Realm and a Heaven Realm was that the latter could only float in mid-air like a hot air balloon. If one did not rely on the jet pack and glider wings, it would be very difficult for one to fly in the sky with ones own strength. However, the former could fly in the sky as fast as an armored airship or even a piston-type propeller fighter jet. If they could find a place to borrow strength, they could even break through the speed of sound in an instant at the expense of their spirit energy consumption! en The two of them only flew for more than ten minutes before they captured a mighty army in the northeast direction. Although there were no heavy war machines such as tanks, armored vehicles, and so on, the iron hooves of tens of thousands of orc warriors bombarded the earth at the same time. That sent out the billowing smoke and dust that soared into the sky and covered it. The problem was that Meng Chao and the Wolf King both noticed that this army was not heading north, but toward the south! The two of them looked at each other and felt slightly uneasy. At the same time, the other party also discovered them. They were not the only ones who were soaring in the sky. Around this army that was heading toward the southern line, there were several scouts circling the sky. They had wide and sharp wings, glinting eagle claws, incomparably sharp beaks, and even faint electric arcs around their bodies, which were telling of their identity. They were falcon warriors from the Thunder Clan. Among those in the five great clans, the falcon warriors might not have been the strongest. But their eyes were definitely the best. An ordinary falcon warrior could see and lock onto rats that scurried across the ground from hundreds of meters up in the air. Meng Chao was used to restraining his aura, and he was as ordinary as a college student who had just entered society. Meanwhile, the Wolf King liked to stir up his Doomsday Wolf aura to the limit. He wished that he could arrange an entire battle group to beat drums and gongs in front of him to announce his arrival. The falcon scout caught the undisguised shocking momentum that was like a volcano erupting in the sky. The falcon scout let out a sharp and melodious whistle in the clouds. From afar and nearby, seven or eight small black dots surrounded by electric sparks flew toward the two of them at lightning speed. Meng Chao and the Wolf King had seen the falcon scouts ancestor, the former overlord of the sky, Broken Wings. They had even obtained part of Broken Wings power and experience. Even their totem armors were equipped with the battle brand from Broken Wings. Naturally, they would not take these falcon scouts actions to heart. The Wolf King was puzzled. Whats going on? This is the Gold Clans airspace. Logically speaking, there shouldnt be falcon warriors here. Such a violation of the airspace is a very serious provocation. Although the Gold Clans jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards are not good at aerial combat, its still possible to select hundreds or thousands of strong warriors and shoot thousands of sharp stones into the air, leaving these falcon warriors with nowhere to run. If that really doesnt work, we can still attack the Thunder Clans nest from the ground. These birdmen can fly, but their nest cant move around, right? After all, the Thunder Clan is only skilled at reconnaissance, communication, and surprise attacks. In a full-scale confrontation on the ground, they are absolutely no match for the Gold Clan. There is only one situation where the eagle and falcon warriors can fly above the Gold Clans airspace in a reasonable and free manner. That is if The five clans have already chosen the War Chief through the Tournament of the Five Clans. All the Turan warriors, regardless of whether they are from the Gold Clan or the Thunder Clan, have to obey. They can only obey the orders of the War Chief! The Wolf Kings face instantly turned extremely gloomy. Obviously, he did not even care about the Lion King, the Horn of Destruction and the Tiger King, Violent Blade, who had been the most qualified to become the War Chief. After receiving the Holy Mountains inheritance and evolving into the Doomsday Wolf, he naturally would not sit back and watch idiots, who were even worse than the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade, destroy Picturesque Orchid Lakes future. Very good. The Wolf King laughed in anger and muttered to himself, Id like to see which monkey, who ate the heart of a brown bear and the gallbladder of a cheetah, would dare to jump out and claim the throne when there are no tigers in the mountains! The Wolf King ignored the falcon scouts who were approaching at a high speed. He dove directly toward the army, where there were tens of thousands of wolves, tigers, and cheetahs on the ground. We Meng Chao was also curious. After all, Picturesque Orchid Lake was closely related to the future of Dragon City. It was not easy for him to reach a verbal agreement with the Wolf King. He did not think that except for the Wolf King, who had long been in contact with the earths civilization in his apocalyptic nightmare Any War Chief could tolerate the people of Dragon City digging up the land that the ancestral spirits had given to the Turan people and using rumbling mining machinery, as well as whining locomotives, to disturb the ancestral spirits long sleep. It did not matter how high the price the people of Dragon City were willing to pay. Soon, besides the outline that stretched for miles and meandered like a dragon, more details of the army fell into Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings view. The army that started from Red-gold City was mainly made up of lion men, tigermen, and werewolves. At first glance, the fire a few months ago did not leave too many aftereffects between the lion men and tigermen. They continued to march forward at the same pace. However, no matter if it was the lion men, tigermen, or werewolves, they were all silent and listless. They did not have the elation and fighting spirit of the first wave of the army, and the atmosphere was weird. Even the battle flags of the Lion, Tiger, and Wolf Clans at the front of the line were crumpled and drooping. They looked dejected, like roosters that had their feathers plucked. Above the Gold Clans battle flag, there was an even more magnificent flag fluttering high up. In the middle of the flag, there were four scarlet hoofprints that were surrounded by blood flames. They were so dazzling that it looked like they had just been branded. It was the Blood Hoof Clans banner! Chapter 1425 - Especially Envious Chapter 1425 Especially Envious It was different from the Blood Hoof war flag that Meng Chao had seen in Black-corner City. Aside from the horns, tusks, and bristles of those from the Blood Hoof Clan, the flag also had lion, tiger, and wolf fur from the Gold Clan, and colorful falcon feathers from the Thunder Clan, the scales of the snakes and lizards from the Dark Moon Clan, as well as the branches and leaves that symbolized the Divine Wood Clan. The symbols of the five clans were all fused together. However, just like the Gold Clans battle flag, it was lower than the Blood Hoof Clans flag. The symbols of the other four great clans were also lower than the Blood Hoof Clans own symbols. Meng Chao knew that this meant that the other four great clans bowed to the Blood Hoof Clan and were willing to obey the Blood Hoof chiefs orders. It looks like we have been in the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain for too long. The future will change once again. Meng Chao said, The Blood Hoof Clan was originally a behemoth second only to the Gold Clan. After the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King disappeared for so long, its not strange that the great chief of the Blood Hoof Clan was able to take advantage of the situation and steal the highest authority in Picturesque Orchid Lake. For Dragon City, the great chief of the Blood Hoof Clan becoming the supreme commander of Picturesque Orchid Lake was not good news. Among the five clans, the Blood Hoof Clan had always been known for being brave, fierce, unreasonable, and uncaring when it came to temperament. It could be said that the Blood Hoof warriors were all Tulan people of Tulan people. If the vicious and cunning jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards of the Gold Clan were able to develop some intelligence and patience due to the need to hunt, it was possible for them to reach a mutually beneficial agreement with Dragon City, at least for the time being. The Tauren and wild boar people of the bloody hoof clan, who were especially well-developed and simple-minded, would never be allowed to come to tulanze, they would never allow the people of Dragon City to explore, mine, build factories and railways, dump industrial products and engage in cultural exports, and change the Sacred tradition that the great ancestral spirit bestowed upon all the people of Tulanze.. This was also the reason why Meng Chao had drifted to black-corner city from the very beginning, but he was unwilling to come into contact with the higher-ups of bloody hooves. Instead, he had come to Crimson Gold City to look for kanus. It doesnt matter. The Wolf King sensed Meng Chaos worry and sneered, A person who is about to die is not qualified to be a war chief! At this time, the army on the ground also discovered the existence of the two unscrupulous spies in the air. Accompanied by a series of high-pitched horns, the vanguard who was walking at the front immediately stopped and changed their formation. The few Centaur archers tied their bowstrings. The Warriors of the golden clan also undid their backpacks and took out their catapults and javelins. The javelins, which were soaked in secret medicine and contained totem power, could stir up lightning and flames when they were thrown. Their speed and power were comparable to anti-aircraft artillery shells. If more than a hundred javelins were thrown at the same time, it would definitely bring a devastating blow to the target in the air. However, Meng Chao and the Wolf King turned a blind eye to it. Instead, they flew lower and lower, almost stepping on the Blood Hoof Clans big standard. Under the big standard, more than a dozen blood hoof warriors riding on Totem Beasts stepped out from the crowd. They were all wearing heavy armor that had a very distinct clan style. Their fangs and horns were especially prominent. On top of that, they were carrying totem beasts that looked like tanks. They were like moving fortresses. They were different from the dejected lions and tigers. The Blood Hoof Warriors were all in high spirits. From the gaps of each piece of armor, they revealed their spirit as the masters of Turanze. First, they scolded the surrounding wolves, tigers, and leopards for their low morale. They did not have the Turanze spirit of Fight when you see the enemy, and be happy when you hear the battle.. Then, they commanded the Blood Hoof Warriors, who had fewer people but better equipment than the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards, to shout to the sky and warn them. The leader of the group had a huge bulls head protruding from his breastplate and two shoulder armors. His armor was particularly gorgeous. He even took off his mask and narrowed his eyes. With a gaze that was as hot as magma, he burned the entire sky red. It would have been fine if he had not taken off his mask. The moment he took off his mask, Meng Chao immediately realized that this fellow was.. Casa Fa? The corner of Meng Chaos mouth curled up into a cold smile. The Wolf King was slightly stunned. He tilted his head and recalled for a moment before saying, Is he the owner of the Blood Skull Arena in Black Horn City? Thats right, casa fa bloody hoof. Meng Chao said, His father is the chief of the Bloodhoof tribe, Black Mountain Bloodhoof. If Im not wrong, he is the guy who stole the throne of the war chief. The chief of the Bloodhoof tribe, Black Mountain, was a battle group-level powerhouse whose strength was publicly acknowledged by Turan ZE to be second only to the Lion King, Horn of destruction, and the Tiger King, Violent Blade. In fact, in Turan language, the name Black Mountainshould be translated as The indestructible black fortress that stands on the black mountain range that reaches into the clouds.. Black Mountain fortress was the border between Tulan Ze and the land of Holy Light. It had been a war fortress for thousands of years and had always been under the control of the Temple of Holy Light. No matter how the Tulan Orcs attacked, it had never fallen. For the Tulan Orcs who worshiped the strong, even though black mountain fortress was the enemys military facility. However, the sturdiness and strength of this war fortress still won their praise, respect, and even worship. Many Tulan Orcs liked to call black mountain or black fortress their names. As for Casavars father, chief bloodhoof, when he was young, he was one of the few heroes who could charge into black mountain fortress head-on and leave a clear mark on the fortress wall with his horns. Naturally, he was more qualified than anyone else to call black mountain his name. However, for the Doomsday Wolf, whose skull was pinned on his waist, even the horn of destruction and the blade of fury, he was not qualified to use the name of Black Mountain. Whether it was the real black mountain fortress. Or the hero who used the name of Black Mountain. There was no difference. They were just small obstacles that were destined to be crushed by him before they crossed over. I remember that you came out from the Blood Skull Arena? The Wolf King looked at Meng Chao meaningfully. Thats right. Meng Chao said, Kashavas men killed the Savior who rescued me from the Tulan River and locked me, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death, in the underground black prison of the Bloody Skull Arena. If I hadnt met Yezi, I would have died in the sewage. Besides, this guy almost killed the ice storm. He chased us all the way inside and outside of black-corner city. By the way, Im very curious about one thing. Its said that the Tulan orcs worship the strong, but I dont know how much you worship them? What I mean is, if I beat Casa up in front of so many people that he doesnt even know his parents, will I incur public anger and even affect the friendship between Dragon City and Tulan Ze No. Most of the soldiers in this army are from the golden clan. You can tell from their listless and dejected looks that they must be very unconvinced that the great chief of bloody hooves has seized the highest power. The wolf king said, It makes sense. If it was a grand duel between the five clans, there wouldnt be much to say. However, in the situation of fighting among the same clan and without a leader, who would be convinced when the bloody hooves took advantage of the situation? I can guarantee that under the current situation, even if you beat this casa fa into a beef patty, it wont trigger the anger of the Gold clan. Instead, it will win the friendship of these usually unruly wolves, tigers, and leopards. As for affecting the friendship between Dragon City and Tu Lanze? How is that possible! Dragon City and Tu Lanze are in the same boat. Our friendship has a long history. The alliance between us has been tempered by the flames of the Apocalypse and is unbreakable. How can a good friend like us, who are good friends and brothers for all the time, be affected by such a small matter? Then Im relieved! Meng Chao suddenly accelerated. Without a trace of anger, he didnt even activate his totem armor. Just like that, he landed steadily in front of Casanovas bloody hooves and tens of thousands of beastmen warriors who were full of killing intent and ready to fight! CASA FA, do you still remember me! Meng Chaos gaze was like two bolts of lightning. No, it was two chains formed by hundreds of bolts of lightning, tightly binding the master of the Blood Skull Arena. Casa FA was shocked. He simply could not believe his eyes. All the blood hooves warriors, wolves, tigers, and leopards around were also stunned by Meng Chaos silent, ghostly appearance. Even though Meng Chao didnt deliberately release a surge that could topple mountains and overturn seas like the Wolf King. However, the natural aura of the ultimate predator at the top of the food chain still made the orc warriors who fought by instinct feel instinctive vigilance and even fear. The ORC warriors in the front row stepped on the soles of their feet. The Orc warriors who were still marching in the back row couldnt stop for a moment. They crashed straight into the formation and made it stagger. Chaos spread in all directions like a ripple. Everyone stared at Meng Chaos face in shock. They looked hard and carefully. Then, their pupils gradually enlarged. They pointed at Meng Chaos black hair and eyes at the same time and shouted in unison, Black, Black Dwarf! This time, it was Meng Chaos turn to be stunned. Black Dwarf, what the hell is that! Chapter 1426 - That’s Your Problem Chapter 1426 Thats Your Problem The orc warriors curses were made up of two syllables. The first syllable meant, Black, night. The second syllable did not mean short, but was a proper noun, specifically used to call the dwarfs in the Holy Light faction. It was the name of the race. When they were put together, Meng Chao was confused. He could not tell how his moderate figure, sparse hair, and fine skin resembled that of the Holy Light faction dwarfs, who were short in stature and had thick hair and sideburns regardless of whether they were male or female. Besides, he was not black! Moreover, it was different from the suffocation he felt when he landed. CW After discovering his identity as a black dwarf, the orc warriors seemed to be greatly insulted and provoked. They jumped up one after another as if someone had stepped on their tails. They bared their teeth and brandished their claws at Meng Chao. Winking at him, they brandished their swords and made gestures as if they were going to cut his throat, slice open his stomach, or even dismember him into pieces. Casanova recognized Meng Chao at a glance. Of course, no matter who it was, they had turned the Blood Skull Arena upside down, plundered the Blood Skull Temple, and even abducted a large number of rat servants in the Blood Skull Arena. As such, Casanova could no longer raise his head in front of his father and had even become the joke of the entire family. He was afraid that he would not be able to forget it easily. However, Kashavas rage was a hundred times more violent than Meng Chao had expected. His totem power was like an erupting volcano, crushing the mount beneath him. The mount was enormous, like a hybrid of a rhinoceros and a hippo. It seemed that even the anti-tank cannon might not be able to blast away the bone armor that it was born with, which was made of spiritual magnets. At this moment, the Mount was shrieking miserably and cracking noises. Thick blood was spurting out of every crack on the Mounts bone armor. It was obvious how terrifying the totem power that Casavar had unleashed in his fury was. Casavar did not have the time to check the condition of his mount. Instead, he swung his battle axe, which was wider than a door, at Meng Chaos head. The Master of the bloody skull arena roared hysterically, Catch him! Catch the spy of the Black Dwarf! Chop off his limbs and break his spine! Bring him to me. I will interrogate him! The surrounding wolves, tigers, and leopards had yet to show their claws and teeth. The bull-headed warriors following Casavar were like ancient steam locomotives, spewing out hot air from their thick nostrils. The bulls hooves created a series of crater-like dents on the ground. Together, they weighed tens of thousands of pounds and charged toward Meng Chao with murderous intent. In an instant, the entire land trembled. Even the air was ignited or even detonated by the fury of the ox-headed warriors. Meng Chao was still conflicted about how to deal with Casanova. After all, this guy was the son of the great chief of the Bloody Hoof Clan. Regardless of whether Black Mountains bloody hoof was the current war chief or not, at least within the Bloody Hoof clan, he had great prestige and leadership. And the Bloody Hoof clan was the most stubborn, tough, and irritable clan among the five big clans. In other words, they were also the Diehard faction that was most likely to object to the agreement between Dragon City and Tu Lanze. They were a group of idiots who couldnt do enough and could do more. Meng Chao couldnt speculate what kind of consequences would happen if he killed Casanova under the banner of the Bloody Hoof Tribe. But letting Casanova off easily wasnt his style either. It wasnt just because of their past grudges. It was also because the Meng Chao at this moment represented the image of the entire Dragon City. The Tulan Beastmen believed in valor, and they also regarded Revenge, revengeas the highest virtue. Meng Chao had once suffered the humiliation of being locked up in the deepest part of the blood skull arena by Casanova. If he did not use Casa FAs blood to wash away the humiliation, not only would he not be seen as Magnanimous and forgivingby the Tulan people, he would instead be seen as Weak and bullied, not daring to maintain his dignityby the Tulan Beastmen, they would then think that the people of Dragon City were a bunch of weaklings. In the end, only the strong were worthy of signing an alliance agreement with the strong. The weak were not worthy of forming an alliance with the strong, and could only be enslaved by the strong. The phrase No fighting, no friendshipwas the most suitable to be used on the Tulan Beastmen. According to the logic of the Tulan Beastmen, the stronger the friendship, the bigger the fist to protect it! Therefore, Meng Chao originally decided to break Kasavas four limbs at will, add seventy to eighty ribs, and pull off his bull horn and stick it into his bull nose. Then, he would have to forgive and forget. Unexpectedly We Earthlings have always loved peace. Meng Chao frowned and sighed lightly, However, treating the Earthlingskindness as weakness, that is your problem. As he spoke, the first bull-headed warrior had already arrived above Meng Chaos head like a ball of lightning The distance between the two sides was so close that Meng Chao could even count how many iron nails were embedded in the wolf-toothed mace that was stained with the smell of blood, and how many bull hairs had grown on this guys head. Then, there was no Then. Meng Chao clearly did not activate his totem armor. But his body was constantly rippling with an invisible spiritual shield. Like a distorted force field that could deflect all attacks, the mace, which was like a knife through butter, strangely slid away from him at the distance of a hair. Not only did it not graze his skin. Instead, under the continuous push of its owners explosive brute force, it followed the trajectory controlled by Meng Chao and fiercely hit its own hooves. The left hoof of this Minotaur warrior was instantly smashed into a cloud of blood mist by its spiked mace. Even though it was brave enough to be fearless of life and death, the Minotaur warrior still threw down its spiked mace, hugged its bloody hooves, and howled wildly. Right behind him, two ox-headed warriors wielding battle axes arrived one after another, one on the left and one on the right. The battle axes engraved with gorgeous totems and decorated with ox horns weighed more than a hundred pounds. In the hands of the ox-headed warrior, whose muscles were as bulging as if they were filled with bombs under his skin, the axes were light and agile, as thin as cicada wings. In an instant, they transformed into dozens of axe shadows that flew up and down, enveloping every single bone in Meng Chaos body, from the vital point between his spine and pelvis, to the cracks on his fingers, they were not spared. However, when the dozens of extremely sharp axe shadows swept past Meng Chao, who did not dodge or even raise his hand to block, they did not leave any deeper marks on Meng Chaos body than scraping marks. It was as if the moment the dozens of axe shadows hit Meng Chao at the same time, Meng Chaos body of flesh and blood turned into a wisp of illusory smoke. Regardless of the two battle axes, they passed through without any resistance. In the next moment.., the smoke condensed into a solid body again. Before the two bull-headed warriors could break free from the situation where they had exerted too much strength and almost fell forward, they felt a burning pain in their palms. A layer of their rough, sandpaper-like skin had been rubbed off. Their battle axes had actually been grabbed by Meng Chaos axe blade and taken away from his tightly clenched fists! Orc warriors had always valued their weapons more than their lives. Similarly, it was more difficult to take away the weapons of an orc warrior than to take away their lives. Meng Chao, on the other hand, lifted it as if it was nothing. Not a single bead of sweat could be seen on his forehead. He turned the two battle axes 180 degrees. He slightly rotated his wrist and aimed the broad axe face instead of the sharp axe blade at the chests of the two bull warriors. With two PA PAsounds, the two bull-headed warriors with rough skin and thick flesh were heavily smacked away by him. They rolled over a hundred times in one breath before they collapsed on the ground as drunk as mud. How could they still get up? When the fourth, fifth, and sixth bull-headed warriors reached their maximum speed, they were as terrifying as an armored train that was about to derail with a load of explosives. However, when they rushed in front of Meng Chao, they were swatted back by Meng Chao like flies. Other than casually snatching the other partys weapons. Meng Chao did not reveal his equipment. However, when he saw the bullhead warriors rolling back with their faces covered in dust and unable to get up like mud, Meng Chao had slapped out sets of heavy armors that were more than two fingers thick. The outlines of the armors were clear and distinct, the handprints that could not be restored for a long time. The rest of the orc warriors could not help but feel terrified. They treated Meng Chaos seemingly ordinary hands as a peerless weapon that was even more terrifying than a war hammer and a giant axe. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Dozens of arrows that were surrounded by flames and lightning seemed to shoot out from the sky. Those were the Centaur Scouts that CASA brought from the Blood Hoof clan. Seeing that the situation was not good, they launched a long-range sneak attack on Meng Chao. Arrows infused with totem power not only had faster speed and greater destructive power than anti-material sniper bullets. Furthermore, as the totem engraved on the arrow shaft was lit up, it could continuously change its trajectory and increase its speed, achieving an unpredictable and difficult to resist effect. Meng Chao, however, did not even bat an eyelash. The seven or eight battle hammers, giant axes, mace, and meteor hammers that had just landed in his hands and feet all flew out in all directions like cannonballs. Tu Lanze also had hand halberds and flying axes that were specially used for throwing. They were usually smaller than the short weapons used in close combat. Moreover, they had special air slots to ensure the stability of the attack trajectory during the spinning flight. The war hammers, giant axes, spiked mace, and meteor hammers that Meng Chao had thrown out, on the other hand, weighed more than a hundred kilograms on average. They were truly lethal weapons. Naturally, their quantity, speed, and accuracy could not be compared to the arrows shot out by the Centaur Warriors. However, just as the lightning-fast rain of arrows and the seemingly clumsy heavy weapons were about to pass by each other. The surging spiritual energy that Meng Chao had poured into these heavy weapons suddenly exploded, turning the war hammers, giant axes, mace, and meteor hammers that were already full of cracks into thousands of sharp pieces! Chapter 1427 - Who Was He? Chapter 1427 Who Was He? In the face of absolute numbers, the speed and power of the arrows became meaningless. All the arrows that the centaur scouts shot were detonated by the shards of the storm ahead of time, and they blossomed into brilliant fireworks around Meng Chao. Not only did they not touch his fur, but they also added some mysterious and unpredictable colors to him. The remaining fragments flew toward the centaur scouts at twice the speed under the impact of the explosion and the impetus of the totem power. The top Deity Realm archers of Picturesque Orchid Lake were all turned upside down. In an instant, the area of nearly a hundred meters around Meng Chao became a forbidden area that could seemingly freeze all attacks. Any Turan orc who dared to attack him would either roll on the ground or be as limp as mud. Other than pig-like squeals, they could not make any other sound. Even the Turan orcs, who were a hundred meters away, and the huge army became completely silent. Only heavy breathing was left. Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Casanova Bloodhoof was both shocked and furious. Under the double stimulation of the deep-rooted hatred and the great humiliation of being robbed of the temples treasures, he, who had lost his rationality, personally climbed onto the battle drum platform that was dragged by four totem beasts under the banner. He kicked away a drummer and personally grabbed two drumsticks that were made from the leg bones of a giant beast and were as thick as the mouth of a bowl. He started to beat the thunder-like battle drum. Kill him! All of you, March forward and crush this Black Dwarf! His eyes were red, and white smoke was spewing out of his nostrils. He let out a hysterical howl. The war drum was an order. Under the banner representing the war chief, as long as the war drum sounded, it didnt matter if it was the bottomless abyss in front of them or the death line formed by the Holy Light Mages, Elf Archers, and dwarven gunners. The Tulan Orcs would rush forward without hesitation, using their own flesh and even corpses to level and crush everything. The Tulan war drums can cross mountains, fill the deep sea, and crush every city in this world. This was an ancient saying that had been passed down in Tulan for nearly ten thousand years. Meng Chao was facing an entire army after all. Even a large army made up of wolves, tigers, and leopards wasnt willing to obey the orders of a Tauren. However, CASA FA had brought over hundreds of blood hoofs from the Blood Hoofs clan, and they were extremely valiant. Meng Chao had only dealt with the vanguard. The remaining hundreds of armored bulls, boars, elephants, and centaurs charged at the same time. They could still cause the earth to shake and the mountains to shake, crushing everything Meng Chao Sighed. Of course, he could defeat these Orc warriors who were in a Berserkstate. Their eyes gradually turned as red as blood, and white smoke was spurting out of every pore on their bodies. But what he wanted to do was far more than just Defeatthem. He wanted to Conquerthem. Then, theres no other way. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His right index finger and middle finger were brought together. He gently touched the space between his eyebrows, slightly adjusting the frequency of his brainwaves, and forming a resonance with the spiritual magnet hidden deep inside his body. In an instant His body was like a supernova explosion, enveloped by an incomparably dazzling ball of light. The ball of light was like a spark that had awakened from a long slumber of tens of thousands of years. It yawned loudly and stretched out an extremely dazzling flame of light in all directions. When the flame of light condensed into the shape of a human and its brightness was slightly reduced by a few levels, Meng Chaos body had already expanded by two to three times. A set of crystal clear totem armor that was incomparably tyrannical appeared on his body! This totem armor.. With the translucent black as the main tone, it was like five or six oclock in the morning. The Sun had already gathered its strength on the horizon and was incomparably transparent under the sunlight. It was like the night sky that was like Black Jade. Then, with the red lines that were as bright as the hot blood that had just been shot out and as hot as the magma that had just spurted out, the outline of the muscles was outlined, making Meng Chaos Ordinary figure, in an instant, he became majestic, robust, and exaggerated to the extreme. In the depths of the black armor, there were still thousands of broken rays of stars that were embedded in the universe like stars. They formed a magnificent and ever-changing sea of stars, making people not dare to look directly at the totem armor. Otherwise.., their souls would be sucked into it. The most amazing thing was that the starlight shone and flowed, outlining a myriad of totems. The totems on ordinary armor were fixed and limited. The so-called totems contained the battle experience and near-death memories of the previous generation of warriors. They also contained the endless pain of bloody battles and near-death. Controlling totems required an incomparably strong physique and a firm will. No matter how lively an orc warrior was, he could only control a single-digit number of totems. Once the totem power in his body was too much, too mixed, and too strong, he might suffer the backlash of the totem power. His flesh, blood, and spirit would lose control, and he would be reduced to a half-human, half-ghost origin warrior. And Meng Chaos set was personally enhanced and upgraded by the original mother, condensing countless spirit magnets, and also containing a large amount of the original mothers life source. It can be said to be one of the most powerful totem armor of Turanze. Not only is it three or five times faster than normal armor, The number of totems appearing and changing on the surface of armor is also several times that of ordinary armor. Moreover, theoretically, it was different from ordinary armor that could only engrave the totems of a certain clan. On his totem armor, there were at least three totems of different clans. Fusing so many totems of different natures into one without triggering a conflict or suffering a backlash, and maintaining a steady output of the highest intensity, apart from the fact that Meng Chaos soul was far stronger than an ordinary persons, it could not be denied that.., it was also thanks to the Hope Potion. However, the hundreds of blood hoof warriors who were about to charge forward were all dumbfounded. Even under the urging of the war drums, they did not dare to take a step forward. It was not Meng Chaos totem armor.., how magnificent and powerful it was. Instead, they could clearly sense that the totem armor seemed to be burning in flames. It came from the founder of the Blood Hoof clan, the legendary hero among the Tauren, who was still worshipped by countless people to this day, the power of the Fist! The real body of Meng Chaos totem armor came from the skull crusher armor worn by the legendary Gladiator 249 in the Blood Skull Temple that casa fa guarded. It could be said that it was the original style of the bloody hoof. In the depths of the sacred mountain temple, the Bloody Hoof Hero Fist had been strengthened and upgraded by the slaughtering statue, the Bear Tribe warrior stomach-less king, and the legendary Falcon Broken Wingstotems, skills, and battle experience were all merged into one. When Meng Chao was enveloped by the origin of life of the original mother, he went through a long period of sleep, repair, nurturing, and rebirth. These totems, skills, and battle experience had long been perfectly merged into the depths of his soul, becoming a part of his life. Meng Chao closed his eyes. In his mind, the image of Fistin a bloody battle on the battlefield, especially the epic battle between him and the legendary beast Triangle of death, appeared. Of course, it was all from the eyes of Fist, the main view of the scene. Meng Chaos eyes immediately became as red as fire, like a bull seeing red cloth. In the crystal-clear dark jade armor, the starlight kept flashing and jumping, quickly forming a totem that had a strong blood hoof style. The power that burst out from these totems was as valiant, furious, and violent as the Blood Hoof Warriors. However, it was more than ten times stronger than the Blood Hoof Warriors! In an instant, all the Blood Hoof Warriors were in a trance and had hallucinations. It was as if they saw the founder of the Blood Hoof Clan, the first great chief of the Blood Hoof clan, fist, waving his iconic death war hammer that was forged from the skull of the Great Triangle of Death, it stood in front of them. All the Blood Hoof Warriors were terrified. This This is impossible! Its fist. This is the totem of fist. This is the power of fist! The greatest chieftain of our Bloodhoof clan! Whats going on? You must know that even the great chief of the Blood Hoof tribe today might not be able to inherit all the totems and strength of the fist. How can a black dwarf be able to wear the totem armor of our blood hoof tribe and blast out such powerful strength? He, he got the recognition of the fist? He got the recognition of the Fist! Totem battle armor was not something that could be worn casually. Even if it was a piece of battle armor that was peeled off from an enemys body, it had to be soaked in secret medicine, blessed by a priest, forged by a craftsman, and cultivated repeatedly to obtain the recognition of the power contained within the battle armor fragment, only then could it be perfectly integrated into ones own flesh and blood. Without obtaining the recognition of the ancient heroic spirit contained within the totem battle armor, recklessly wearing it on ones body only had one result. After suffering the backlash of the totem power, the flesh and blood were devoured by the totem armor, turning into hideous, crazy monsters. In the past thousands of years, countless blood hoof warriors had been frantically searching for the weapons that the fisthad used and the fragments of the armor that it had worn, in an attempt to gain the approval of the fistand inherit even one percent of its power. They had never expected that a black dwarfthat did not belong to Tu Lanze at all would be able to display the power that came from the fistin such a reckless manner, and his totem armor showed no signs of backfiring. How could such a world-changing scene not be called upon by all the Blood Hoof Warriors? All of them were like nails that had been smashed into the ground by the Thunder War Hammer. They were rooted to the ground like wooden chickens. Even the war axes and war hammers in their hands.., were almost unable to hold on! Meng Chaos performance was not over yet. To be more precise, his performance had not yet begun. Taking a deep breath, Meng Chaos will was carried out into every piece of armor that was condensed from the spiritual magnet. The breastplate immediately bulged up high. According to the outline of the totem, it showed a majestic bulls head. It glared at all the blood hoof warriors as if it was scolding them for being too lazy in their cultivation for thousands of years, it had become so weak. And on both sides of his helmet, two large horns gradually extended out, piercing into the sky. The horns were thicker, bigger, and more majestic than Kashavas blood hoof. Chapter 1428 - Suppress Everything! Chapter 1428 Suppress Everything! Between the two horns that soared into the sky, Meng Chaos fists were raised high. His ten fingers were crossed, and his fists were tightly clenched, condensing into an unparalleled war hammer. He did not summon or need to summon his two chain blades, the Skull Crushers. His iron fists were the ultimate weapons that could shatter all obstacles. Boom! Meng Chao raised his fists, and a series of cracking noises echoed inside his body. Surging spirit energy rushed out of his arms and violently smashed the ground below the crazy dance of his nine dragon meridians. The ground suddenly bulged more than ten meters in diameter as if it had been hit by a ground-penetrating bomb. Spider-web-like cracks were spreading rapidly in all directions under the impetus of the shock wave. They spread to the feet of every blood hoof warrior in an instant, and on the surface of their totem armor.., they blew out layers of ripples. The Blood Hoof warriors tasted the suffocation and fear that the Triangle of deathhad tasted thousands of years ago. They thought at the same time that Meng Chao had been unarmed from the beginning. All the weapons he used had been snatched from the hands of the Blood Hoof Warriors. This was the habit of the Fist. The founder of the Blood Hoof clan did not like to use any weapons either. The reason why the fistforged the skull of the Great Triangle of deathinto the War Hammer of deathwas because he felt that his invincible iron fist was too fierce. No one could withstand his fist at all, it was just a full-strength strike. Could it be that the heroic spirit of the legendary fisthad actually descended into the body of this black dwarf? Otherwise, how could one explain that the imposing manner of a mere black dwarf was actually like an iron wall, blocking the entire Tulan Army! And the thickest and longest earth crack was like an angry dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, extending all the way to Kashavas feet. The murderous aura visible to the naked eye was like a blazing long whip, fiercely lashing onto the totem beasts that were dragging the war drum cart. This frightened these ferocious-looking totem beasts, causing them to break free from the reins and flee in all directions. Even a few wheels of the war drum cart sank into the ground that had been torn apart by Meng Chao. The war drum cart suddenly fell. Kashava was caught off guard and rolled off the cart along with the war drum, falling to the ground like a dog gnawing on mud. Meng Chao approached Kashava step by step. He extended his right arm toward Casa FA and revealed his fist. First, he raised his thumb and shook it slightly. Then, he slowly rotated his wrist 180 degrees. His thumb followed suit and drew a Slit throatcurve. It changed from pointing at the sky to vertical to the ground. In the tradition of Turan ze, this was an extremely insulting gesture. It represented the highest level of contempt and provocation. At the same time, it was also a signal to initiate a challenge. Any Turan warrior who did not respond to such a gesture would never be able to raise his head in the future. Hundreds of blood hoof warriors surrounded him in fear and trepidation. However, they did not charge forward. If this black dwarf in front of them was really recognized by the founder of the Blood Hoof clan, it was obviously impossible for him to be a Spyor spy. The strong totem armor of the bloody hoof style on his body also meant that he was One of US. Moreover, he had already issued a challenge to casavar. According to the tradition of Turanze, as the supreme commander of this army, Casavar should use his claws, swords, and horns to defend the glory of this army with his own hands! If this black dwarf was really recognized by the Fist, there would naturally be nothing to say. var However, if the black dwarf played some tricks and fooled everyone, Casavar would definitely defeat the damn liar under the protection of the blood hoof ancestral spirit and make him pay a terrible price! Go, Casavar! Show him the courage of the Blood Hoof Warrior! The black dwarf is not qualified to use the power of the fist. Only you, Casavar Blood Hoof, are qualified! Peel off the fragments of the armor of the Fist and prove yourself to us, casavar! Prove Yourself! The bloodhoof warriors cheered for casavar one after another. However, to their great disappointment, Casavar was as still as a frozen stone statue. Not to mention the two giant axes that he was proud of, he could not even lift his fingers, not even the height of a hair. No, he was even more unbearable than an ice sculpture. An ice sculpture would not tremble. He would Before today, Casavar had always thought that he was a brave warrior who was not afraid of death. He had once wielded a huge axe and defeated the most terrifying totem beast. He had also defeated one Aceafter another on the arena of the Blood Skull Arena and won the cheers of tens of thousands of spectators. He had even dominated black-corner city, so much so that no one else in black-corner city dared to take the Giant Axe as his name. He had also thought that he might encounter an extremely powerful and undefeatable opponent. He had even welcomed death in the Battle of Honor. He had thought that he would never be afraid. He had even imagined countless times that he would die in a fierce battle on the battlefield. Death was nothing to be afraid of. It was just a gathering with the heroic spirits on the summit of the sacred mountain to enjoy eternal slaughter and glory. Casa FA had once thought that he believed this from the bottom of his heart, he believed this with utmost sincerity. Until today. Until now. Until he was like an undefended city, exposed to Meng Chaos overwhelming killing intent. Until Meng Chaos gaze was like the Grim Reapers sickle, cutting his throat, carotid artery, and cervical vertebrae back and forth. The piercing pain was like an ice-cold noose, strangling him until he could not breathe. Only then did he realize that he had never been a strong warrior, nor was he a valiant warrior who was not afraid of death. Only when a person faced an undefeatable strong enemy would he know how much courage was hidden in his blood and bone marrow. Only when he faced the grim smile of the Grim Reaper would he know whether the voice in the deepest part of his heart was roaring or crying. In his own gladiator arena, after taking the steaming hot secret medicine and relying on the heavy armor inherited by his family, he defeated a gladiator who was far inferior to him in the cheers of thousands of people. And when he charged at an opponent who was ten times stronger than him for the last time in his life. The power required was completely different. Kashava painfully discovered that he only had the former power. He was just a so-called strong personwho bullied the weak. Under the pressure of Meng Chaos aura, his mind went blank. The thought of crushing every bone of the black dwarf with my own handshad long disappeared along with his thin courage. Before his eyes, Meng Chao seemed to be expanding step by step. He was originally a few inches shorter than him, but now he was ten to twenty arms tall, thirty to fifty arms tall, and more than a hundred arms tall, until he became a towering, invincible giant. As for himself, he became shorter and smaller, so small that he could hide in the grass or even in the dust. Meng Chaos aura was like four high walls, trapping him in the middle and squeezing him into a ball. Then, from above, he exerted the pressure of the Holy Mountain on his head, making him unable to escape. He wished that he could shrink ten times smaller and crawl into the ground. Casavar wanted to scream hysterically and escape desperately. He wanted to grab his horns and fly out of this nightmare. Yes, he must be dreaming, how could such a terrifying existence appear in reality? How could he be drained of all his strength and courage by this black dwarf who appeared out of nowhere! Wake Up! Wake up quickly! As long as he woke up, he would still be the leader of the awe-inspiring Bloody Skull Legion, the most powerful warrior that everyone respected, and the warrior who was still awe-inspiring in Turanze in the name of the Giant Axe! Kashava screamed at the bottom of his heart. Unfortunately, no matter how shrill he screamed, he could not muster even the slightest bit of courage. He could only stare at Meng Chao like a wooden chicken, shivering. He walked to Meng Chao Step by step and slowly extended his right palm to the top of his head. As for him, he could not even raise his battle axe high to block. The Blood Hoof Warriors watching the battle around him gradually saw through Meng Chaos true nature. They couldnt help but be greatly disappointed. The Tulan Orcs were existences that clearly distinguished between love and hate. As long as they displayed astonishing strength and courage, even if they were enemies, they would be able to receive their unreserved praise and even worship. However, if they were strong on the outside but weak on the inside and didnt live up to their name, even their own leader would be mercilessly ridiculed and even reprimanded. Any unruly orc warrior would not tolerate their leader being a coward like a mouse. If it were not for Meng Chaos astonishing aura that came from the founder of the Bloody Hoof clan. Many bloody hoof warriors, especially the Tauren, wanted to sharpen their knives and stomp casa fa, this shameful thing, to the ground. Boos broke out among the hundreds of Blood Hoof Warriors. Some people whispered to each other. It seemed that the black dwarf really had the power of a fist. Otherwise, how could he suppress Casanova to such an extent? Amidst the increasingly noisy boos and discussions, Meng Chao looked down from above. He spread out his palm and opened his fingers toward Casanovas head. Spiritual energy was flowing out of his palm. The life magnetic field expanded from his fingertips and absorbed a lot of dust, broken rocks, and the metal scraps after the weapons were broken. It revolved around his palm at a faster and faster speed. The super high-speed friction of the dust of different natures, catalyzed by the spiritual flames, triggered an effect similar to a dust explosion. Meng Chaos life magnetic field, on the other hand, firmly restrained the series of shocking dust explosionswithin a stable and controllable range. At first glance, it seemed as if a burning giant spirit god Palm had suddenly appeared in front of Meng Chaos right hand. With an imposing manner that could suppress everything, the palm slammed down heavily on Casavar. Chapter 1429 - Ancestral Spirit’s Mission Chapter 1429 Ancestral Spirits Mission Boom! A huge and clear palm-shaped dent appeared on the ground where Casanova was standing. It was actually more than half an arm deep. All the soil and rocks in the dent were crushed and squeezed together, becoming even harder than steel. Casanova did not even wait for Meng Chaos gigantic palm to hit his skull. He was frightened by the overwhelming pressure. His heart collapsed and his face turned ashen. He fell to the ground and could not stand up anymore. For a moment, the entire place was dead silent. A moment later, merciless taunts and furious curses erupted like a volcano from the chest of several hundred Blood Hoof warriors. They gathered into a surging torrent and rushed toward Casanova at the same time, drowning him in an instant. When Meng Chao attacked, many Blood Hoof warriors already had a premonition that Casanova would be utterly defeated. However, it still went back to the same saying, Turan orcs could lose, but they definitely could not lose so shamelessly. His opponents attack had yet to strike him, but he had already collapsed to the ground. What was the difference between losing and throwing away his armor and raising his hands to surrender? Many Blood Hoof warriors even turned around in anger. They stuck up their butts at Casa FA and slapped their gluteus maximus muscles hard, producing loud Pa Pasounds. According to Tulanzes tradition, this was considered the highest level of contempt. It was especially given to those cowards who had fled on the battlefield. Basically, once such an insult was given to him by his own clansmen, it would mean social death. He and his descendants would be expelled from the clan or even the clan, and they would be branded as rat people, he would never be able to turn over a new leaf. Even Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He had never expected casavar to be so strong on the outside, but so weak on the inside. If Casavar could fight him in a heroic and fearless manner, even if he really broke his limbs, shattered his spine, and shocked his brain, he would have to lie in bed for a year and a half. With Dragon Citys medical technology, it was not impossible to cure him. Originally, Meng Chao thought of this as a bargaining chip. He did not expect Casanova to choose Social death.. Meng Chao felt that this was ten times more cruel than being seriously injured. I gave you a chance, but youre useless! Meng Chao looked at Casanova with pity in his eyes. As much as the Blood Hoof Warriors despised Casanova, they respected Meng Chao, who was wearing the Blood hoof armor.. Now, they truly believed that Meng Chao had inherited the power of the fist. In fact, he was the incarnation of the fist. There was nothing they could do. Compared to the son of the great chief of the Blood Hoof, Meng Chao was so scared by a black dwarf that he couldnt even lift his battle axe and collapsed to the ground, the person chosen by the founder of the Blood Hoof Clan taught his unworthy descendant a lesson. It sounded like he could protect the face of the entire Blood Hoof clan. As for the wolves, tigers, and leopards that were ten times more numerous in the periphery. They were not very familiar with the power that came from Meng Chaos fist. Many of them were too far away, and they did not witness the scene where Meng Chao swatted Kashava to the ground like he was swatting a fly, crushing him to the point that he could not raise his head. All they heard was the sound of the war drums. War drums were orders. Even the Warriors from the Gold clan, no matter how unwilling they were to obey the command of a Tauren, could only form a large formation and slowly move forward. It was not until they bumped into the bloody hooves warriors who had turned their spears and slapped their butts hard that they sensed the extremely strange atmosphere that they looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Just when they were unsure whether they should continue to move forward or not. Suddenly, Crackle, crackle, crackle, more than ten Eagle Scouts who were beaten black and blue and whose feathers were about to fall off fell one after another. They fell right in front of the Jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards in the most embarrassing manner. Everyone was shocked. Only then did they remember that there was still a mysterious expert floating in the sky. They raised their heads at the same time and found that the entire sky had darkened at some point. No, it was not that the sky had darkened, but that everything in the world had been taken away by the magic wolf that had wings on its ribs and was burning fiercely as if it could swallow the sun, moon, and stars! Warriors of the Gold clan, cherish your precious lives and sacrifice it on the battlefield that is more worthy of sacrifice! Surrounded by thick smoke that was mixed with lightning and raging flames, the magic wolf that was extremely intimidating let out a voice that was full of deterrence and forced people to obey, Put down your swords and dont be rude to TU Lanzes most honorable guest! Under the suppression of this voice, the many unruly wolves, tigers, and leopards became as docile as domestic animals. Their pupils that were ignited by the blood flames gradually enlarged, and a look of disbelief appeared on their faces. Yes, its the Wolf King! Lord Wolf King! The Wolf King is back! Its actually the Wolf King! Soon, the wolves, tigers, and leopards recognized the identity of the newcomer. The Wolf Warriors were naturally ecstatic. Regardless of whether the wolf king was a puppet or not, he was still the rightful leader of the Wolf clan. And the fact that the Wolf clan had taken over the great horn army without any bloodshed, causing the Wolf Clans strength to skyrocket, also made the ordinary Wolf clan soldiers full of trust in the Wolf King. Especially during the few months when the Wolf King wasnt around, the Wolf clan and even the entire Gold clan had suffered a series of injustices and even bullying, which made them miss the leader who had once created a miracle. Although the Wolf clans individual combat strength wasnt as good as the Lion and tiger clans, the Wolf Clans individual combat strength wasnt as good as the lion and tiger clans. Their numbers were several times more than the latter two clans. In a mixed main force of the Gold clan, the number of wolf warriors usually accounted for more than half. More than half of the soldiers let out deafening cheers. At first glance, it was as if the entire army had been dragged under the feet of the Wolf King. The furious Lion Warrior and the Fierce Tiger Warrior had mixed feelings. On one hand, they didnt think much of the Wolf King. In the stereotypical image of the Lion Tiger Warrior, the golden clan only had two true rulers the Lion King and the Tiger King. The other clans were just their vassals. But on the other hand, they had to admit that to the leaderless golden clan, no matter how terrible the leader was, it was still better than no leader at all. It was ten thousand times better. Moreover, since the Wolf King could miraculously appear after a few months. Then, what about their own leaders, the Lion King and the Tiger King? Many lion and tiger warriors widened their eyes and searched carefully around the wolf king, trying to find the Lion King and Tiger Kings figures in the air. However, what they waited for was only the wolf king pulling down from his waist and throwing the two skulls on the ground. The two skulls were controlled by the Wolf King in the air, floating seven or eight arms high above the heads of many lion and tiger warriors. As the Wolf Kings life magnetic field vibrated, the remaining totem power in the skulls was activated, turning into two rather dim and thin totems. One was a weak lion, and the other was a mighty tiger. No one was more familiar with these two totems and the two skulls than the lion and tiger warriors. What did it mean. They were stunned as if they had been struck by lightning Many of them could not help but tremble and even began to twitch. They wished they could gouge out their own eyeballs. None of them were willing to believe this shocking, absurd, and absolutely impossible fact. Thats right, I have returned. I have brought with me the power that has been sealed for three thousand years. I have brought with me the will of the Lion King and the Tiger King. I have also brought with me the sacred mission that the great ancestor spirit has bestowed upon me! Before the lion and Tiger Warriors could break free from their dazed state, the Wolf King mercilessly struck out one heavy hammer after another, Warriors of the Gold clan, you must be very curious as to where the three strongest leaders of the Gold clan have gone in the past few months. Why didnt they step forward at the most critical moment to lead you out of your predicament? Hehe. Let me tell you. Compared to the adventures that we have undertaken, the so-called War of the five clansis just a childrens game of playing in the mud! Half a year ago, I heard the call of the oldest and greatest ancestral spirit of Tu Lanze in my sleep! In my daze, I saw the great ancestral spirit that led us to this world across the Sea of stars on a burning fireball ten thousand years ago. At the summit of the splendid Holy Mountain, he invited me and the most powerful warriors of Tu Lanze to a trial! Therefore, I rushed to the summit of the sacred mountain with Lion King and Tiger King. We fought our way out of the encirclement of thousands of demonic puppets and found and opened the temple of the sacred mountain that had been sealed for three thousand years. Then, we used our wisdom, blood, courage, and even our lives to overcome the obstacles set by the great ancestor spirit. We even had a soul-stirring competition with the legendary heroes, including fist, stomach-less king, and broken wings. Finally, we passed the test of the great ancestral spirit and opened the most ancient and precious heritage of Tulanze, which was hidden in the depths of the temple of the Sacred Mountain! Then, according to the tradition of tulanze, in the witness of the great ancestral spirit, I had a fair and honorable contest with the Lion King, the Horn of destruction, and the Tiger King, the violent blade, which was enough to be engraved in the epic of War! I can assure you that this was the greatest battle that Tulanze has ever had! In this battle, both the winners and the losers stimulated all of their strength and courage, pleased the ancient ancestral spirits, defended and enhanced the glory of their respective tribes, and won the greatest respect of their opponents. In the end, under the blessing and protection of the great ancestral spirit, I became the winner of this epic battle and obtained the greatest strength that Tulanze had ever had! And the Lion King and the Tiger King also welcomed an extremely heroic ending without any regrets. While their bodies perished, their brave and unyielding souls were warmly welcomed by the ancestral spirits and entered the supreme palace where there would always be delicious food and strong alcohol, where they would always be able to enjoy the pleasure of killing and the desire to conquer! And I also promised the Lion King and the Tiger King that I would inherit their legacy and use the unparalleled power bestowed to me by the great ancestral spirit to lead the Wolf Clan, the Lion Clan, and the Tiger clan, to lead the entire golden clan, to lead the entire Tulanze clan, and to lead all of you to strive for greater victory, greater glory, more intense battles, and an even more heroic death Chapter 1430 - The Weirdo Who Walked Out of Fang Mountain Range Chapter 1430 The Weirdo Who Walked Out of Fang Mountain Range Every time Jackal Kanus roared, the fierce flames surrounding his body expanded. When he uttered the final word death, the entire sky was filled with the fierce flames of a hungry wolf pack. Under the wolf packs gaze, everyone present, including the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards from the Gold Clan, as well as the Minotaurs and wild boars from the Blood Hoof Clan, were all covered in cold sweat. Meng Chao was the exception. They felt that a group of extremely vicious demon wolves had invaded their veins, one after another. These wolves were gnawing at their flesh and strength. The myriads of warriors were silent. Only the Wolf Kings voice continued to roll and crush above the warriors heads like unstoppable thunder. Now, you have two choices! One, you challenge me and avenge the Lion King and Tiger King according to Picturesque Orchid Lakes tradition! I will accept the challenge of anyone among you, no matter how humble and insignificant he looks. I will give him a chance to fight and send him to the Horn of Destruction and Violent Blade! Two, under the witness and blessing of the great ancestral spirit, you can pledge your loyalty to me, obey my commands, and follow me by my side. I promise that, with the name Kanus and the glorious bloodline flowing in my body, I will promise all of you and the great ancestral spirit that I will become the greatest war chief since the ancient times of Turan. I will gather the will and strength of all the Turan Orcs. I will build an iron-blooded army that is unparalleled. I will lead all of you to tear the Land of Holy Light into two halves so that every single one of you, even the weakest and nameless ones, will have the chance to carve their names on the supreme altar of the temple of Holy Light! Now, make your choice! Is there anyone who wants to challenge me to meet the Lion King and Tiger King? Stand out! The Wolf King looked down from above, his aura shocking everyone. Not only the wolves and leopards of the golden clan, but even the Tauren, wild boar man, barbarian elephant man, and Centaur of the Blood Hoof Clan didnt dare to make any unnecessary movements other than swallowing their saliva with difficulty. Even more so, no one dared to take half a step towards the Wolf King in the sky, who seemed to be possessed by an ancestral spirit. A moment later, the cheers that surged out from the Wolf Warriorsbattle formation swept through the entire army like a raging wave. The deafening sound wave was like a wildfire that spread to the clouds in an instant. Wolf King! Wolf King! Wolf King! Everyone put away their weapons and claws. They clenched their fists with all their strength and hit their hearts with the strength that could blow up their bones. They shouted at the top of their lungs. Half a day later. In the temporary military tent. Meng Chao and the Wolf King finally learned about the changes in Tu Lanze from the dozens of middle-and low-level officers. It was as they had expected. Meng Chaos appearance set off a chain reaction, causing the changes in Tu Lanzes situation to be slightly different from the future that the two of them had foreseen from the Doomsday Nightmare. In the future that Meng Chao had dreamed of, the Wolf King didnt go through many twists and turns before opening the temple of the Sacred Mountain and inheriting the power of the great ancestral spirit. At the same time, he became the puppet of the original mother. After his magnificent return, he didnt give the Blood Hoof Chief, Black Mountain Blood Hoof, and the ambitious leaders of the other three clans any chance to ascend the throne of war chief. However, in reality, in order to perfectly absorb and control the power of the original mother, they stayed in the depths of the sacred mountain temple for a few more months, causing the golden clan to be in a state of chaos for a long time. Naturally, the other four great clans would not let go of this golden opportunity. Under the leadership of the great chief of the bloody feet tribe, the four great clans joined hands to attack the Gold clan. If it was an invasion by an external enemy, the Gold clan would have lost many experts. After all, a camel that died of emaciation was larger than a horse, and they did not lack the courage and strength to destroy everything with the enemy. However, the five clanscompetition was not a real war after all. It was a competition for the position of the Supreme Commander. It was filled with rules, rituals, honor, and symbolic battles. In a sense, it was about taking things to the end. The blood hoof chief requested that they follow the tradition and invite the strongest experts of the golden clan to have a fair and square competition with him in front of everyones eyes. The chips were their own lives, the bet was the highest command of the Tulan army such a reasonable request was something the golden clan could not refuse. And with the Lion King, Tiger King, and Wolf King missing, the lion and tiger clans had suffered heavy casualties in the fire of Crimson Gold City. Until now, there was still an estrangement between them. Looking at the entire golden clan.., there was no one who was qualified to receive the blood hoof chiefs all-out attack. Besides, what the blood hoof chief said made sense. The biggest enemy of Tulanze was always the threat of the Holy Light Temple, not the internal conflicts of the five clans. It was not a solution for the golden clan to continue this chaos and internal strife. Although in the past battles of Glory, most of the time, the Supreme Commander came from the Lion and tiger clans. However, the Blood Hoof Clan had also produced many war chiefs, and they fought well. This time, they were only following the tradition. No one in the Gold clan could defeat the Blood Hoof Chief. And no one was willing to go against the tradition. They could only pinch their noses and acknowledge the command of the Blood Hoof Chief, allowing him to steal the authority of the war chief without any bloodshed. Speaking of which, it was precisely because the blood hoof chief was without any bloodshedthat he had not gone through a head-on confrontation. The war chief was seriously lacking in value. The Dark Moon, lightning, and divine tree clans were all willing to listen to the blood-hoofed chiefs orders on the surface. However, when it came to the organization of the Tulan Army, the specific routes and targets of the invasion, the ownership of the spoils of war, and other issues that involved vital interests, they were not so easy to talk to. In short, although he had temporarily taken the throne of the Supreme Commander, the blood-hoofed chief was still not satisfied. There was still a long period of time before the Blood Hoof settlement chief consolidated all the resources of Tulan Ze, completed the overall mobilization of the war, and commanded his army to head north. Right now, the Blood Hoof Settlement Chief, the Dark Moon Settlement Chief, the Thunder Settlement Chief, the Divine Wood settlement chief, and the leaders of the various small and medium-sized tribes and battle groups were still arguing in Crimson Gold City! Other than the clause of Joining hands to restrict the gold clan,how could it be so easy to come up with other agreements? Black Mountain Blood Hoof is not qualified to be a war chief. Otherwise, the great ancestral spirit would have summoned him instead of me. After listening to everyones introduction, the Wolf King looked at the few officers from the Blood Hoof clan with Bright Eyes, Without the approval and blessing of the ancestral spirit, he will only lead us to a humiliating failure and endless darkness. Everyone, including your Blood Hoof clan, will be killed by him! The Blood Hoof Warriors looked at each other. Perhaps Casanovas embarrassing performance just now made them feel ashamed. Or it could be that the Wolf Kings aura, which came from the founder of the blood hoof clan, Fist, as well as Meng Chaorus, made them subconsciously feel awe. Hearing the Wolf Kings merciless rebuke to the blood hoof chief, they did not fly into a rage. Instead, after looking at each other.., they asked cautiously, Lord Wolf King, you you really found and opened the Sacred Mountain Temple? Why? Do you think I would lie in the name of the great ancestral spirit? The Wolf King glanced at them coldly, almost freezing the blood of all the Blood Hoof Warriors. However, he did not pursue the matter further. Instead, he said calmly.., Dont worry. When I become a war priest, the first thing I will do is to restore the tradition that has been interrupted for 3,000 years. I will lead the most powerful warriors of the five great clans to climb to the top of the Sacred Mountain and hold a grand ceremony inside the sacred mountain temple to pray for victory from the great ancestral spirit. Moreover, I will not and will not play any tricks. Instead, I will follow the oldest tradition and go to Crimson Gold City to openly challenge the Black Mountain Blood Hoof. If I am lying and I am not blessed by the great ancestor spirit at all, but instead, I am hated and cursed by the ancestor spirit, then I will naturally be beaten to death by the great chief blood hoof on the arena. On the other hand, if I, the ordinary Wolf King a few months ago, was actually able to defeat the great chieftain of the Blood Hoof in a fair fight, other than the recognition and blessing of the great ancestral spirit, how else could I explain it? Therefore, I do not require you to pledge your loyalty to me now. I only want to know, if the great chieftain of the blood hoof really falls at my feet in a fair fight, then, are you willing to pledge your loyalty to me and the will of the great ancestral spirit? The bloodhoof warriors looked at each other. Naturally, they had no objections. They all nodded hurriedly. Also, whats with the Black Dwarfs? The Wolf King took the opportunity to ask, Why do you have to use such a strange name to call Tu Lanzes most honorable guest and the strongest ally that the ancestral spirit guided me to find? Ally? The many beastmen warriors looked at the black-haired and black-eyed Meng Chao in shock. But when they thought of Meng Chaos performance just now and his authentic totem armor, they fell into a deep confusion. After their stuttering descriptions, Meng Chao and the Wolf King learned that a few months ago, at the same time that the two of them were trapped in the depths of the sacred mountain. At the southern border of Turan Ze, in the upper reaches of the Turan River, some strange fellows suddenly emerged from the tusk mountains and occupied several villages, towns, and settlements. According to the people who had escaped from the south, these fellows were not tall. At first glance, they looked similar to the holy light humans. They were like monkeys that had lost all their fur, but they had black hair and black eyes that were completely different from the golden hair and blue eyes of the holy light humans. Also, they seemed to be like the Dwarves of the Holy Light Camp. They liked to make messy machines that made deafening noises. Therefore, the big shots who had gathered in crimson gold city temporarily called these strange people Black Dwarves.. Chapter 1431 - Powerful Ally Chapter 1431 Powerful Ally In the beginning, the big figures of Picturesque Orchid Lake did not think that the black dwarfs were too big of a problem. After all, everyone knew how narrow and terrible the living space in the depths of Fang Mountain Range was. Whether it was the way of life in Picturesque Orchid Lake or the Land of Holy Light, there was not enough land to develop and support a powerful race. was The great chief and the wise high priests did not even think that the black dwarfs were a new race. Instead, they treated them as a small group of harassing troops secretly transported to the back of Picturesque Orchid Lake by the Holy Light Temple, or rat people who had escaped Picturesque Orchid Lake. They had become deformed and ugly after thousands of years of metamorphosis, hence they were simply beyond recognition. As for how many towns had been conquered by the Black Dwarves? This was extremely normal! One had to know that the southern border was originally the most desolate, barren, and unattractive place in tulanze. The five great clans all regarded that place as a barren land and had no interest in exploring and expanding Only the rat people who could not bear the oppression of the five great clans would flee to the southern border and establish their own villages and towns. After the mandala flower bloomed, the five major clans sent their own conscription teams to the southern border to recruit the rat subjects warriors. Like moles, they sorted out the rat subjects villages and towns again and again. The rat subjects who were slightly stronger were all captured by them and sent to their own cannon fodder troops. The rat subjects who were not even interested in the conscription teams were either old, weak, disabled, or had fled to the remaining mountains of the tusk mountain range in advance when they saw that the situation was not good. After that, the Elite Forces of the five major clans all headed north for the five races. Right now, they were all deployed on the northern front, ready for battle and sharpening their weapons. After the general mobilization for the war was completed, they would charge into the land of Holy Light in one go. Under such circumstances, the entire southern border was almost unguarded. What was so strange about being taken advantage of by the Black Dwarves for the time being? The actions of the Black Dwarves after they took over a few rat town also made the big shots believe that this was just a small part of the enemys harassing force. According to the eagle warriors of the Thunder clan, after taking over the rat town, the Black Dwarves did not continue to attack the north. Instead, they stationed themselves there and then began to Dig Pits. Thats right, the eagle warriors saw it clearly. The black dwarfs controlled huge machines that were rumbling and smoking and began to dig pits all over the mountains and plains. They dug huge holes in the barren land where there was nothing and even the mandala tree did not want to grow. Looking down from the sky, it was so dark that one could not see the end. They dug a lot of trenches, crisscrossing and spreading like a spider web, connecting the mouse town to all the holes. The sound of the huge machine was quite astonishing. It was in line with the aesthetic view of the Tulan orcs, Big is beautiful. The Louder the sound, the more powerful it is.. However, the Falcons could not understand what the black dwarfs were doing with the huge machine. Why were they digging so many strange holes and trenches on the ground? When the news was sent back to crimson gold city, Black Mountain Blood Hoofand the other bigwigs who had become war chiefs could only scratch their heads and think that the black dwarfs probably had the blood of the ratfolk and were Gopher people, they liked to dig holes and pits and lived in underground nests with complicated structures. Moreover, the number of black dwarfs should not be many, and their combat ability should be average. Otherwise, they would not have stopped and only satisfied with a few pitiful ratfolk towns on the southern border. Im afraid that to the Black Dwarves who have been curled up in the depths of the tusk mountains, even the tattered rat town is like a splendid palace. They should be satisfied and enjoy themselves to their hearts content, right? Although they did not take the Black Dwarves to heart. They still had to be exterminated. If they could not resolve the problems behind them before the Tulan Army moved north. Not to mention the problem of being attacked from the south when the northern front was at its peak. Just saying that the ancestral spirits were furious and did not protect the Tulan army that even the Black Dwarvesor Gopher peoplecould not solve, the consequences would be unimaginable. Black Mountain Bloodhoof had just become the war chief. He also urgently needed a clean victory to raise his prestige. Of course, it was only to deal with the Black Dwarves. There was no need to send out the heavy armored battle groups of the Five Great Clans who all wore totem battle armors. The great chief of bloody hooves handed this not-so-glorious mission to his son Casanova. Casanovas performance in black-corner city was really not satisfactory. His negligence caused the bloody skull temple to be plundered by the shameless bandits. The number of treasures he lost was secondary. The most important thing was that he brought shame to his family and almost ruined Black Mountains Blood Hoofs ascension to the war chiefs throne. The Blood Hoof chief flew into a rage. He originally wanted to strip his son of his position as the commander of the Blood Skull Battle Group and send him to a certain cannon fodder unit. However, Casavar volunteered and wanted to redeem himself. He also provided a piece of information that his father could not refuse. Casavar told the blood hoof chief that he had seen the Black Dwarves. No, he had not only seen them. He had dealt with the black dwarves before and had a deep understanding of these insidious and sneaky people. Not long ago, a black dwarf spy had sneaked into his bloody skull arena. Including the robbery of the Bloody Skull Temple, it was the collusion of the black dwarves and the rat rebels that allowed them to get away with it. Although he did not manage the bloody skull temple well. But in the Battle of wits and courage, he had a deep understanding of the Black Dwarvesmodus operandi. He was willing to make a military order, and he would definitely use the blood of tens of thousands of black dwarves to wash away the humiliation he had suffered in black-corner city. Otherwise, he would be beheaded! Having said that, the blood hoof chief reluctantly accepted Casavars initiative to volunteer. However, Black Mountain Blood Hoof did not let Casavar command the elite troops of the Blood Hoof clan as he wanted. Theyre just black dwarves. No matter which elite troop is in charge of exterminating them, it would be a great insult, not a supreme honor. The chief of the Bloody Hoof Tribe let casa fa lead his personal soldiers, a few scouts from the Thunder clan and the elite soldiers from the Dark Moon clan, as well as the logistics troops from the Divine Wood clan. The main force came from the Gold clan, the most unruly wolves, tigers, and leopards were mixed together to form an awe-inspiring bandit extermination force. According to the chief of the Bloody Hoof Tribes plan, CASA FA being able to annihilate the black dwarves was indeed very good. If the war came to a stalemate, then this bandit suppression force, which was mainly made up of wolves, tigers, and leopards, would travel a long distance from Red Gold City, which was located in the north of tulanze, to the southern border. Along the way, they would make some slight changes to the logistics supplies, it would be enough to make the wolves, tigers, and leopards suffer a lot. They would lose their temper and learn how to obey the orders of the war chieftain. If they were unlucky and the war went against them of course, under the protection of the great ancestral spirit, such a situation was basically impossible to happen. But if it really happened, then losing an heir who made the family suffer a great humiliation was not a great price to pay. The most important thing was to make the unruly jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards hit a big nail, making them dirty and covered in wounds. They did not dare to go against the Warchiefs will anymore. To put it bluntly, no one, from the blood hoof warchief to the ordinary Orc warriors, cared about the black dwarves. They all felt that the black dwarves were just tools to solve the internal problems of Turanze. They were just sharpening their claws, teeth, and swords before the real war. What happened after that was what everyone witnessed. The bandit exterminating troops that had just been reorganized had just set off from Crimson Gold City not long ago. Before they left the territory of the Gold clan, they encountered Meng Chao and the Wolf Kings divine weapon descending from the sky. The main force of the bandit exterminating troops, the jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards that occupied the absolute majority, were not willing to run to the southern border to fight with the Damned Black Dwarfs. If they won, it would be embarrassing, if they lost, it would be an even more embarrassing and inexplicable battle. No wonder they would submit so readily after Meng Chao suppressed Kashava. Lord Wolf King, arent the black dwarfs our enemies? Why did you say that they are allies? The middle-ranking officers who explained the situation clearly were still confused. Their eyes filled with awe and confusion would occasionally glance at Meng Chao. It seemed strange that the black dwarfscombat strength seemed to be far stronger than what was reported. Moreover, how did a black dwarf team up with the Wolf King to go deep into the sacred temple of the sacred mountain and Wear Tu Lanzes totem armor to gain the approval of the great ancestral spirit? The Wolf King did not need to lie to them. The totem would not lie either. However, If they are really allies, why did they occupy the southern town of Tu Lanze? The Wolf King smiled slightly. It was as if his subordinates had asked a stupid question that was not worth answering. The five clans of Tu Lanze are not only allies who fight side by side, they are also brothers who share life and death together. Many of us do not only have the blood of one clan flowing in our bodies, but we have gathered the glory of two or even three clans together. The wolf king asked in return, Then tell me, why do the five great clans still have to compete with each other through the method of five clansto determine who is stronger before they can swear blood as an alliance and form an army? The intermediate military officers looked at each other in dismay and came to a sudden understanding Now, you should understand, right? The wolf king said indifferently, This time, the new friends that I invited for Turan Ze are all powerful existences that are completely different from the ancient tomb undead, the Frost Barbarians, and the two-headed trolls that you have seen in the past. They have the honor and pride that are no less than the Turan orcs. Of course, they also understand and appreciate Turan ZEs traditions. They like to use games like the game of the Braveland five racesto increase their understanding, promote their friendship, and understand each others weight and temperament so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings on a larger scale. If we cant show some of our real abilities, how can we make them acknowledge Turanzes strength and believe that we are qualified to fight side by side in the longest and Greatest Battle of Glory Chapter 1432 - Recklessness or Conspiracy Chapter 1432 Recklessness or Conspiracy After the Wolf Kings explanation, the orc warriors finally understood. So, they stopped moving in the southern part of Picturesque Orchid Lake just to wait for us to challenge them? Those giant machines that keep rumbling and digging holes, as well as trenches, day and night are digging the battlefield, right? That makes sense. They came out from the depths of Fang Mountain Range out of nowhere, and they dont look as powerful and majestic as us advanced orcs. If they dont show enough strength, itd be difficult for people to treat them as allies! Everyone was talking at the same time, and with their Turan logic, they understood the whole thing. So, going to welcome our new friends is not a trivial task, but a glorious mission. The Wolf King struck while the iron was hot. Only the most powerful orc battle group is qualified to represent the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake and show our new allies what advanced orcs look like. This battle groups performance will also determine how our allies will view us, whether they value or fear us, or despise, or even ignore us. Since this incomparably sacred mission has fallen on your heads, of course, I will not easily deprive you of your glory. Now, you will follow me to fight back to Red-gold City and witness the entire process as I reclaim the War Chiefs throne. After I take over the highest authority in Picturesque Orchid Lake, I will give you ten times more weapons, rations, servants, and secret medicines. I will let you form a large and magnificent diplomatic corps and March to the southern border to tell our new friends what the real warriors of Tulanze look like! The Wolf Kings words blew up the entire tent. For a time, the morale of the entire army soared to the extreme. Including the Blood Hoof Warriors, everyone threw the nominal commander of this army, Kashava, out of their minds. Although this guy was still alive. In everyones eyes, he had become a dead person who could breathe. No, it was just a puddle of mud that could breathe. However, when all the mid-ranking officers left the military tent, only Wolf King and Meng Chao were left in the tent. ame Wolf King was still smiling just now, his calm expression suddenly became extremely gloomy. Meng Chaos brows were also tightly knitted as he was deep in thought. I feel that we have neglected a very important matter. After a long while, wolf king slowly said, Neglected you, Meng Chao, youre really too strong! Meng Chao said, Im too strong? Whats wrong with that? Theres a problem. The wolf king said, In the future that you saw, because of your weakness, the Monster War in Dragon City was dragged on. Not only did it waste decades of time, but it also consumed countless resources and the lives of the people of Dragon City. When Dragon City finally broke free from the blood-red swamp of the Monster War, you were already exhausted and covered in wounds. It was very difficult for you to launch an all-out war that swept through the other world on your own. At that time, Tu Lanze was also deeply involved in the protracted and bloody war with the Holy Light Camp. He also found that after fifty years of recuperation, while Tu Lanzes population had skyrocketed, the war potential of the Holy Light Camp had also expanded to an unparalleled level. With Tu Lanzes strength alone, not only could he not defeat his opponent in one go as he had expected, but he was also in danger of being pushed back by his opponent. This is the reason why I will establish the Chaos Factionand try my best to invite Dragon City to join us in the future that you foresee. In the future that I foresee, Dragon City seems to have won the monster war several years in advance. It did not bleed out its last drop of blood. It still retained a certain amount of war potential and conquering ambition. In such a dragon city, it is very natural for it to become more aggressive and have conflicts with Tu Lanze. Fortunately, in this future, Dragon City only didnt bleed out the last drop of bloodland not didnt bleed at all. It only retained a certain amount of war potential and conquering ambitionand not retained an extremely high war potential and an extremely exuberant conquering ambition. Therefore, after the war between us lasted for a period of time, in your words, turning hostility into Amity. The problem now is that the real you, Meng Chao, who has Future Memories, miraculously rose up at an incredible speed. It seems that you became too strong too early. With your help, Dragon City advanced by a full ten years and won the Monster War cleanly. At least on the surface, all the people of Dragon City thought that they had won the Monster War. With your help, Dragon City lost tens of thousands of blood and saved enough resources to start another large-scale war. With your help, the bigwigs of Dragon City took over everything in the ultimate nest of the monster civilization. In other words, they inherited the power and ambition of the monster civilization. Think about it. Such a strong and well-armed dragon city that firmly believes that it is invincible will still put all the Indigenous racesin the New World in your eyes after the fog has dispersed? After all, you are a race blessed by the heavens that has produced a prodigy like Meng Chao! Whats even more unfortunate is that, because you helped Dragon City win the War of monsters ten years ahead of schedule, the full-scale war between Tulanze and the land of Holy Light had yet to break out when you rushed out of the Tusk mountain range. The army of Tulanze is just like you. They are strong and full of killing intent. They are not stuck in the quagmire of war that the Holy Light Camp has prepared for us. We havent shed too much blood, lost too many resources, suffered enough, and need to stay warm with our allies. We even look down on any civilization on the land except for us, just like you. Under such circumstances, if a war breaks out between Dragon City and Tulan ZE, the scale and intensity of the war will certainly be ten times more intense than the future that I have foreseen. Maybe, the Holy Light Temple doesnt even need to make a move. We will destroy each other in the shortest time possible! Meng Chao stared at the Wolf King for a long time, then, he said, Are you saying that Dragon City shouldnt end the Monster War so soon? We should continue to struggle in the bloody swamp for three to five years or even longer, letting more innocent people die tragically and using more blood to cool our scalding brains Maybe. The future is so unpredictable. We will never know if we are walking on the right path. The wolf king said, Just like the story that you earthlings often tell there was an old man named Saiwengwho lost his favorite horse. You know what happened after that. But what we are talking about is not steeds, but the lives of thousands of innocent people! Meng Chao said resolutely, I will not let the blood of so many innocent citizens flow in vain in the protracted war. I will not watch a meaningless and mutually destructive war between Dragon City and Tu Lanze that should have been avoided! I will stop the war from breaking out. No. In fact, I am already trying to stop it. When I was still in Dragon City, I had already considered the possibility of friction between the strong Dragon City and Tu Lanze. I tried my best to expand the influence of the Red Dragon Army in the Survival Committee for the same reason. It is because the red dragon army, which is mainly composed of ordinary people, is, in most cases, a defensive force that protects its homeland. Unlike the nine super corporations, which were mainly composed of extraordinary individuals, the Red Dragon Army was an offensive force that was more inclined to take the initiative and expand to the outside world. And our Super Star Group, under my insistence, actively entered the fields of tobacco, wine making, middle-and low-end thermal weapons manufacturing, and so on these fields were highly complementary to Tulanze and could absolutely meet the needs of the majority of orc consumers and achieve a win-win sunrise industry. The Dragon City civilization, which has just won the war of monsters and has yet to fully digest and absorb the war dividends, is like a beast that has just had a full meal but still has a round belly. It doesnt have the urgent need to launch a second war immediately. ra I really dont understand. who could be so impatient to rush out of the mountain range of monsters and occupy the rat town? You must know that many people, including me and many others the remnant star association, the Martial God Temple, the Red Dragon Army, the Golden Fang Gang, the Blue Homeland, the Bureau of Investigation of Exotic Beasts, the relic research institute, and even the nine super corporations have talked about the survival strategy of Dragon City after winning the Monster War. Everyone has admitted that Dragon City, which has been shrouded in mist for fifty years, knows nothing about the vast land under our feet and the planet that contains mysterious energy. If the mist really disappears one day, the first thing that Dragon City should do is to send out a large number of exploration teams to observe and analyze whether there are creatures more powerful and intelligent than monsterson this mysterious planet, and how the people of Earth should get along with these intelligent creatures. Even if war is unavoidable, at least we have to make every effort for peace and figure out who our friends are and who our enemies are, and how powerful our enemies have the potential for war. We cant just fight blindly! Therefore, why didnt Dragon City send an exploration team and an envoy to Tulanze? With the technology of armored airships and teleportation arrays, we could have done it! We should talk to the Tulan Orcs first and see if it is possible for the two parties to satisfy each others interests in a peaceful state, or even create greater benefits together. At the very least, we should get a clear picture of the Tulan civilization first. We should know that the high-level orcs who have been rooted in Tulan for ten thousand years are more terrifying opponents than the monsters. Why do we have to be so reckless and impatient to draw the entire dragon city into a larger and more dangerous wa Chapter 1433 - Eternal War Chapter 1433 Eternal War Perhaps its because they have gotten used to it, and even fallen in love with it. The Wolf King faintly said, The people of Dragon City are the same as the people of Turan. Ever since they transmigrated to the treacherous and dangerous Other World, they have been engaged in the most resolute and bloody struggle against the cruel living environment. In the process of fighting, survival has become the supreme law and the ultimate goal. Everything in the entire civilization has to serve the war. Most of the people have either directly become soldiers or engaged in all kinds of work related to the war. Our culture has also become increasingly courageous, and more people believe in the law of the strong preying on the weak and winner-takes-all. The dividend brought by the war allowed the most powerful experts of Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake to gradually grasp the authority of the entire civilization, allowing them to enjoy incomparably bountiful rewards from the war. They saw the possibility of becoming stronger and stronger, and they won the respect, admiration, as well as submission of thousands of people. In such a situation, not everyone likes the idea of peace. If I remember correctly in the Doomsday Nightmare, the nine families that control dragon city are more or less involved in the military industry, and they even formed an extremely large-scale military-industrial complex, right?. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment, but he still nodded and said, Dragon City in the real world has not developed to the point where it is completely controlled by the nine families. However, what you said is right. The nine super enterprises are indeed involved in the military industry, controlling powerful corporate arms, and possessing invincible peak experts. If they didnt have enough tyrannical strength, they couldnt have developed to the level they are today in Dragon City, which has an extremely harsh living environment. Thats it. The wolf king continued, If you hold an invincible hammer in your hand, then everyone is like a nail. The best way to solve the unknown problem is to transform it into a known problem that has been solved, no matter how difficult and complicated the solution is. How to contact and identify with a civilization that is as big as dragon city, or even larger than Dragon City, and reach a series of mutually beneficial agreements to achieve mutual understanding and trust is an unknown problem. And start and win another Monster Waris a known problem that has already been solved. The nine Super Enterprises, which have relied on wars to develop, have countless military industries under their banner, and rely on continuous victories to gain the recognition of the entire public, will continue to choose wars. Whats so strange about that? Theres nothing new under the Sun. Isnt Tu Lanze the same as dragon city, choosing war to resolve all conflicts time and time again? Meng Chao stared at the Wolf King for a long time. No. He emphasized again, Dragon City and Tu Lanze are different! The Wolf King laughed. He did not refute or ridicule Meng Chaos belief. Instead, he took a step back and said, Well, even the top management of the nine super enterprises can remain rational. Then, what about the Blood Union? In my Doomsday Nightmare, the blood union is a semi-public existence in dragon city. In Your Doomsday Nightmare, the Blood Union is also acting sneakily. This is enough to show that a group of ambitious, unscrupulous guys are lurking in Dragon City, whether they are in the light or in the dark. Think about it. If you are the remnants of the blood union that should have been annihilated decades ago, what exactly do you need to make the Blood Union rise again? Yes, chaos, of course, is chaos.. remn And war is undoubtedly the best way to create chaos.. Think about it. If Dragon City is really caught in a protracted war with Tu lanze, its needless to say how much losses the two sides have suffered. But isnt an organization like the Blood Union just right to fish in troubled waters, stir up trouble, and highlight the value of its existence? Thats true. Meng Chao nodded. The Blood Union did indeed have enough motive and perhaps enough ability to start a brand-new war. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His sister, who had become the Night Witch, appeared in his mind again. The cross-shaped mark from the blood union was clearly branded on the back of his sisters hand. No, even if it was just a possibility, even if the probability of such a possibility was only one in ten thousand. He had to defuse this ticking time bombin advance. Before the Blood Union reached out to his sister, he had to kill and crush this evil organization that was haunting him! And Chaos. Wolf King continued, Didnt you say that you highly suspected that Dragon City didnt really win the Monster War? More precisely, the monster mainframe predicted that it would be unable to control the overwhelming monster tide and fight against Dragon Citys steel flood on the battlefield. Therefore, it chose a more secretive and smarter strategy, voluntarily giving up its nest, even giving up most of its flesh and blood organization, and giving up the ability to create and control the monster tide. Instead, it became something like spores, fungi, and viruses, which were extremely easy to infect and invade the human body? If the main brain of the monster that lurks in the underground of Dragon City and the mother of origin that lurks in the underground of Tulanze are from the same origin, and that part of the Super Creature Chaosthat once covered the entire surface of the planet billions of years ago in the primordial era is the Egg of Chaos, then the main brain of the monster that lurks in the underground of Dragon City and the mother of origin that lurks in the underground of Tulanze are from the same origin. So, its not surprising that the main brain of the monster would choose a similar way to the original mother, trying to gradually control and change the people of Longcheng in a subtle way. Meng Chao took a deep breath and said with a solemn expression, Are you saying that the main brain of the monster also wants to make use of the war between Dragon City and Tu Lanze to revive and make a comeback? No, Im guessing that to the chaos, reviving and making a comeback is not important. War is not its means at all. War is its purpose and the meaning of its existence itself. The Wolf King said, Havent you realized that when we wear totem armors and engage in fierce battles, killing, tearing our enemies apart or being torn apart by them, the satisfaction that penetrates into our bones and seems to be able to pierce through our souls, how much will it please the mother of the origin? And judging from the series of modifications that the mother of the origin carried out on the Tulan civilization, regardless of whether it helped us upgrade the supermagnetto the Spiritual Magnet, compress and package a large amount of combat experience and killing skills into the totem. It also helped us create the mandala tree, a magical plant that seemed to be able to completely solve the food problem, but it caused Tulanze to fall into periodic famine. Its purpose was to plunge Tulanze into eternal war. The Holy Light Temples classics also recorded that once chaos descended, the entire world would be in endless chaos, Slaughter, and darkness. Although I cant agree with the Holy Light Temples method of purifyingThis world. I cant help but admit that the Holy Light Temples description of the egg of chaos might not be the truth. Perhaps, for the egg of chaos that is hiding under Dragon City the main brain of the monster it doesnt matter what it looks like. It doesnt matter whether its a human or a monster that wins and rules the Earth. Even its survival and destruction are not important. War, only war, was the most important thing. Therefore, it did not have the ambition of making a comeback, and it had long left the low-level fun of controlling part of the people of Dragon City and holding the highest power in Dragon City. It simply wanted to wage war and wage war after war! Why? Meng Chao found it hard to understand. Why would chaos do that? How would I know? Wolf King Shrugged, There is an old saying on your earth, insects that are born and die in summer can not know what ice is.If Chaos is really a super creature that once covered the entire surface of the planet, it is as tiny as an ant in front of it. No, it is as tiny as a bacterium. No, it is as tiny as a virus. How could we possibly guess its thoughts? Meng Chao was silent for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, Im going back to Dragon City right now to stop the war, find out the truth, dismantle the blood union, and find and solve the hidden trouble of Chaos Im going back to Crimson Gold City, too. Im going to take back the authority of the war chief from the hands of Black Mountains bloody hooves and find a way to control the overall situation of Tulanze. The wolf king said, The good news is that the people of Dragon City have only occupied a few mouse towns on the southern border of Tulanze, which were originally abandoned by the five major clans. Since there isnt much blood on both sides, we still have hope to prevent the worst situation from happening. However, even if I become the war chief, I cant ignore the people of Dragon City in the southern part of Tulanze for a long time and act on my own. Otherwise, all the chiefs and priests will doubt whether I am tough enough or not loyal enough. If the torrent of steel of the people of Dragon City actually crosses the southern border and advances toward the central region where the resources of Tulan ze are relatively abundant, and even points their troops toward the military towns of the five major clans, believe me, all the Orc Warriors will be furious and wont be as slow to react as they are now. Once the armored army of Dragon City and the elite legions of all the people of Tulan ZE in Totem armor turn both banks of the Tulan River into slaughterhouses littered with corpses, then no matter what we say and do, it will be impossible to stop the mutual destruction of both sides. Dont worry. Meng Chao enunciated each word and said resolutely, The people of Dragon City will never fear any war, but we must also have enough patience and wisdom to usher in peace and create the future! Chapter 1434 - Extraordinary City Chapter 1434 Extraordinary City Meanwhile, at the southern border of Picturesque Orchid Lake, which Turan people called Fang Mountain Range and the Dragon City people called Monster Mountain Range, the sky moat Even though the mist that isolated Dragon City had dispersed, the sky above the monster mountain range was still shrouded in large balls of lightning that were dozens of kilometers long. The lightning kept roaring in the dark clouds. The thundercloud storm seemed to come from the ancient era. It was a huge, strange bird that had spread its wings that covered the sky and the Earth. It let out a howl that made all living beings pale. It was as if it was the only dominator of that forbidden area of death. However, when the fleet of dozens of armored airships restrained the lightning, suppressed the thunder, and tore the dark clouds into pieces, they swept through everything all the way from the depths of Monster Mountain Range. The roar of the crystal engines drowned out the shrieks of the weird birds. The super-high-speed propellers and the overwhelming ripples of spirit energy swept away the storm of thunderclouds too. Even the unbroken mountain peaks across Monster Mountain Range below the storm of thunderclouds were shivering before the will of steel. It was as if they were going to collapse at any moment. In fact, the armored airships should have been called air formations. However, their solemn appearance, the sound of breaking waves, and their indomitable momentum reminded people of the Mengchong warships that dominated the ocean and the ocean fleets that explored new worlds in the Earths era. Soon, the fleets forgot about the thunderstorm that was falling apart. Accompanied by an ear-piercing mechanical sound, all the crystal engines changed their propulsion angles drastically. The propellers that were as huge as wind turbines changed from being parallel to almost perpendicular to the ground. They began to dive. It was as if they were not armored airships, but dive bombers, or even earth-drilling bombs. In an instant, they crossed the thousands of meters high drop distance from the monster mountain range to Tulanze. The super-long-range searchlights, which were set up in front of the armored airship and were powered by a large amount of crystal energy, emitted huge and bright beams of light. They helped the fleet lock onto the landing site on the ground. At the same time, they also illuminated the potholed mines on the ground; the rows of factories; the chimneys that were like trees that were constantly emitting thick smoke; the mining machines and construction machines that were like steel beasts; the steel structures that were like steel beasts Piles of steel-framed modular units that could be turned into more factories, laboratories, war fortresses, and high-rise buildings at any time; and the criss-crossing railways that connected them all together. There were splashes of steel and floods of iron. The air was filled with the pungent smell of rotten eggs and vinegar and garlic. This was the unique smell of low-quality crystals that did not respond adequately. It could also be said that it was the Smell of industryand The smell of civilization.. When the pessimists smelled this smell and saw hundreds of chimneys appearing on the land of the New World Like a forest of swords and halberds, they might lament the destruction of the environment caused by industrial pollution. Another Garden of Eden was about to be contaminated by ambitious, greedy humans. When the optimists saw this scene, they would think that in the near future, in this new world that was a hundred times wider than the basin that was surrounded by the monster mountains, many cities that were larger and more prosperous than Dragon City were about to rise up and form a civilization that was even more prosperous and prosperous than the Earths era, they would rise up from the ground and together form a civilization that was even more prosperous and prosperous than the Earths era. Whether they were pessimists or optimists, they could not deny the fact that humans were no taller than three meters. Compared to the entire planet, they were as small as dust and had a lifespan of no more than a hundred years, compared to the astronomical time scale that could easily span hundreds of millions of years, they were as short as an instant. They were simply not worth mentioning, but they already had the ability to leave an inextinguishable mark between heaven and earth for ten thousand years! Even if one day, the human civilization was destroyed, the last human, at the last moment of the bloody battle, could still hold his head high and proudly announce, I have been here before! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Below the armored airship formation, accompanied by a world-shaking boom, an enormous and ugly mountain peak that was like a monster was directly blown flat by the humans. The shattered rocks followed the route that the humans had planned beforehand and fell into the quarry in the valley. The mountain that was blocking the humansflight route had disappeared without a trace. The larger fleet and the new design, the larger armored airship the steel behemoth known as the Sky FortressCwould be more efficient, it would travel between the monster mountain range and Tulanze, transporting supplies and military forces for the human race. The crushed mountain rocks would be used to build roadbeds, build fortresses, and make quick-drying cement, further changing the face of this world. There was no more scene than the disappearance of a huge mountain peak, which could more demonstrate the strength, courage, and determination of the human race to conquer everything. Seeing this scene, and after the disappearance of the mountain, the vast world was a hundred times more vast than Dragon City. The workers, gold diggers, and adventurers who came to the New World on armored airships cheered. Not far from the quarry. On a super mining vehicle, supported by hundreds of tracks and accompanied by dozens of stable steel beasts, the codename Taotie. Shen Yulin released the pressure lever of the detonator and smiled contentedly, revealing his snow-white and sharp teeth. Shen Yulin was the third generation of the Shen family, which controlled one of the two biggest mining giants in Dragon City, the Universal Group. Even in the universal group, where experts were as numerous as clouds and experts were as numerous as rain, he, who was in the six-star spiritual suit, was still one of the best among the best. He was a young man who could take charge of his own affairs. However, Shen Yulin was definitely not one of the so-called eliteswho liked to hide in his office and command remotely. Right now, he was wearing a safety helmet, a protective suit made of the skin of the ferocious beasts of hell, and heat-insulating boots. His face, which had been quite handsome before, was now covered in dust due to the explosion, at first glance, he was no different from the mining engineers around him. Only his eyes, which were as sharp as lightning, contained confidence and even pride that could hold the entire world in his hands. Only then did his identity as the ruler of the world become apparent. Such an image, in the eyes of the female reporter who was interviewing him, made the Smile of the female reporter become even more intense and meaningful. President Shen, I can tell that you like to do things yourself?The female reporter asked. Thats right. Shen Yuling smiled slightly. My grandfather, the founder of the Universal Group, has taught me more than once that if a problem can not be solved, it is often because we are not close enough to the problem. The business world is like a battlefield. Only a commander who is brave and willing to go to the front line can be considered a true commander. The Great War of conquering the foreign world has begun. Of course, I have to do it myself. I will fight side by side with all the staff of the universal group and my comrades President Shens boldness is truly admirable. The female reporter continued asking, Can you tell us more about the honghui jade lode under Our Feet? Of course. Shen Yupeng said confidently, Our universal groups prospecting team has discovered the most astonishing honghui jade lode so far in this area named Hongxigou, which is 11 kilometers long and three kilometers wide. In order to explore the size of the Crystal Lode, our prospectors have worked hard day and night. Fifty-seven exploration holes have been dug out. On average, they will start to see the ore when they are seven hundred and fifty meters below the ground. When they are one thousand and four hundred meters below the ground, they will still be able to dig out the complete Honghui jade cluster. In fact, when they are two thousand and one hundred meters below the ground, they will still be able to dig out the accompanying Honghui jade of higher quality, which is worth developing. It can be said that the size of the deposit, the quality of the crystals, and the cost of mining are all very rare! According to our estimation, not counting the accompanying ores that extend to the surroundings, the potential resources of the main vein of the brilliant red jade alone are more than 85 million tons. The annual production in the early stage alone can reach 1.5 million tons. Moreover, the quality of the brilliant red jade that is mined is extremely high. It doesnt even need to be refined twice to drive super-large rune machines directly. It can even allow extraordinary individuals to cultivate and enhance their spiritual energy directly! The female reporter nodded repeatedly. But there was a hint of confusion in her eyes. Lets put it this way C Shen Yuling caught the confusion in the other partys eyes and said calmly, Miss Li should know that the largest Honghui jade mine in Dragon City is located at the bottom of the WUTAO mountain range. In order to develop that Honghui Jade Mine, Dragon City also launched a large-scale battle and engaged in a fight to the death with the overwhelming Beast Tide. Yes. The female reporter said, I remember that the red jade lode was discovered by President Meng Chao of the Broken Star Association and Ms. Lu Siya, the current CEO of the Super Star Group. The Red Jade Lode also became the first bucket of gold for the Miracle Rise of the Super Star Group and one of the top ten companies in Dragon City. In front of a young man of the Universal Group, Meng Chao and Lu Siya, who were even more dazzling than him, were mentioned. This female reporter seemed to lack the self-awareness of a reporter. A hint of gloominess flashed across Shen Yulings face. However, he quickly adjusted his emotions and squeezed out a smile again. Thats right. What I want to say is that the size of the Honghui jade vein under our feet right now is very likely to be more than five times the size of the raging waves mountain range! Five times! The female reporter was somewhat shocked. Thats right, five times. Shen yuling spread his fingers, Thats why the Universal Corporation spared no expense to develop the Red Creek Creek Project. Our long-term plan is not as simple as building a mine or developing an industrial area. With this crimson jade lode with astonishing reserves, we can completely build a city, a transcendent city where everyone can enjoy freedom of cultivation! Chapter 1435 - Family Law Service! Chapter 1435 Family Law Service! Thats really something to look forward to. The female reporter said, However, lets talk about the orcs first. I heard that during the development of the Red Creek Project, these natives from another world caused us a lot of trouble? Before answering this question, please allow me to correct a point. Shen Yuling said, I know that many people in Dragon City now call these natives from another world orcs, but this name is neither scientific nor appropriate. They are not human beings at all. They do not have the wisdom and morality of human beings. They are unable to communicate and cooperate with each other. They are just a group of monsters in human skin. They are a group of savage, bloodthirsty, murderous, and ferocious humanoid beasts that know how to but do not know how to build. These things dont deserve the noble and great name of humans. Even if we call them Torcs, it will mislead the citizens of Dragon City. who dont know the truth. It will create foolish goodwill and expectations that are destined to fail. They are just a group of wild beasts. They are the close relatives of the monsters we once defeated. They are just a group of orcs. Thats right. This group of ferocious and brutal beasts has indeed created some trouble for our production and construction. However, in front of the cutting-edge weapons developed by the Universal Corporation and the heroic and fearless extraordinary equipment, there is no enemy that can not be defeated. There is no difficulty that can not be overcome. Even so many ferocious apocalyptic beasts have fallen at our feet. Can a mere beast race create more trouble than an overwhelming Beast Tide? As I said before, the universal group and all the disciples of the Shen family will abide by the belief that the extraordinaries are the sabers of Dragon City, and the blood of the strong must flow for the weak. We will always fight on the most dangerous frontline. As long as the citizens of Dragon City can give us their unreserved trust and support, we will definitely bring the most generous returns to all the citizens The technology of the universal group and the determination of the Shen familys children are indeed shocking. The female reporter suddenly changed the topic and said, However, there are rumors that the universal group has long known that there is a great danger beyond the monster mountain range. It is very likely that the beast race will cause serious harm to our explorers and ordinary miners. However, in order to build the crystal mines as soon as possible and earn more profits for Universal Corporation, you have greatly reduced the time required for the preliminary exploration and reconnaissance. Without having a deeper understanding of the orcs, you have directly exposed thousands of ordinary miners to an extremely dangerous environment. As a result, there is a higher chance of casualties and occupational diseases than mining crystals in the Monster Mountains. The sequelae caused by the spiritual radiation are also much more serious. President Shen, do you have anything to explain about such a rumor? Shen Yulings face immediately darkened. He gazed deeply at the female reporter. It was as if he wanted to use his gaze to squeeze out the female reporters true colors. What a bunch of nonsense! Shen Yuling gnashed his teeth and said, The universal group has always put people first. Our Shen family even treats all of our employees as our brothers and sisters. We pay the most attention to ensuring the health and safety of our employees. How could we intentionally expose our brothers and sisters to Danger? I dont deny that some unavoidable accidents did happen during the process of the Red Creek Creek project, which resulted in extremely painful sacrifices. W But this is a war. This is a war for mankind to explore a new world. This is the torrent of steel of Dragon City. It is a war that will conquer the entire foreign world! Since it is a war, there will be sacrifices. The flower of victory will be watered with the blood of countless warriors. If everyone is afraid of death, what future does Dragon City have! I dont know where Miss Li heard these malicious rumors. I only know the principle that Mercy does not rule the army. For the sake of thousands of citizens of Dragon City, for the sake of the descendants of all of us, for the sake of the dragon city civilization that can dominate the other world, for the next 10,000 years, it will always be prosperous and prosperous. Even I myself am prepared to sacrifice everything President Shen speaks too well. I also believe that all the citizens of Dragon City are ready to sacrifice everything for our civilization after being tempered by the war of monsters. The professional smile on the female reporters face gradually turned cold. Her eyes and voice became sharper and sharper, However, it is also rumored that during the development of the Red Creek Creek Project, a lot of illegal operations and black-box transactions occurred in the universal group. A large number of Hong Huiyu went into the pockets of the Shen familys disciples without being counted and became the fuel for your cultivation. Ordinary miners risked the spiritual radiation, the collapse of the mines, and the attack of the orcs in exchange for the sons of the Shen family who were living in luxury. They became stronger and stronger with the tremendous resources. It was not difficult for them to break through a level that ordinary citizens would never be able to break through in their entire lives. Do you think that is reasonable? Also, I heard that many of the minority shareholders of the universal group are very dissatisfied with the Shen familys practices. They think that there are too many problems in the Red Creek Projectand that the interests of the minority shareholders have been seriously damaged. Because of this, the performance of the affiliated companies of the Universal Group in the financial market recently has not been satisfactory. President Shen, dont you have anything to explain about these questions?? Do you think that the ordinary employees of the universal group are sacrificing for Dragon cityor sacrificing for the Shen Family? Dark clouds covered Shen Yulins face. A thunderstorm that was even more intense than the thunderstorm that was hanging at the top of the monster mountain range was generated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Before he was enraged, the female reporter sped up, she threw out the last question that was as sharp as a spear. President Shen, I heard that you have only stepped into the six-star spirit armor not long ago, but you have already cultivated to the peak of the six-star level, becoming a peak heavenly state expert with half a foot in the divine state. After the great victory in the War of monsters, Dragon Citys spiritual energy theory, cultivation facilities, and genetic technology have all experienced explosive development. Many peoples cultivation speed has greatly improved compared to the past, but the rapid progress like yours is still shocking. It must be noted that your training speed is almost as fast as that of Meng Chao, the top expert of the Golden Generation in Dragon City. Meng Chao, on the other hand, has just awakened his spiritual energy and the unblocked spiritual vein from high school to university. Everything starts from zero, and only at an age of infinite possibilities can he create such a miracle. You are so much older than Meng Chao that your spiritual vein has long been fixed. You were stagnant in the five-star Spirit Vision Realm for the past ten years, but you have made such rapid progress in just one year after the victory in the War of monsters. May I ask what exactly is your secret? Or are you also like the rumors that you used illegal transactions to enrich your own pocket and squander the vast amount of cultivation resources that should not belong to you, forcibly piling up the so-called peak of the Heavenly State? Can you answer this question, President Shen? Are you willing to accept an external audit unrelated to the universal group and tell us the legal source of all the cultivation resources that you have consumed? What is your opinion on the crystal law that is currently causing a stir in Dragon City? Do you think that the possession and use of crystals by extraordinary people is justified? Facing the increasingly powerful extraordinary people, the ordinary citizens who are destined to be unable to awaken, how should they safeguard their legitimate rights and interests? Before the thunderstorm on Shen Yulins face exploded, a slightly bloated man stepped forward in small steps, with a smile on his face, he tugged at the female reporter. Miss Li, Im sorry. Our president Shen still has a very important meeting to attend. Lets call it a day for todays interview. Next, we would like to invite you to visit the honor room of our project. The female reporter wanted to say something else, but the bloated man coughed lightly. Two burly men came forward, one on the left and one on the right. They lifted the female reporter up and forcefully took her away from the super-large mining cart. Not long after, the bloated man returned to Shen Yulins side in fear and trepidation. He had a mournful look on his face, and cold sweat kept flowing down his face. Every muscle on his face was trembling. Shen Yulin glared at him for half a minute. He was about to use his eyes to freeze the bloated man into ice cubes, burn him into ashes, and flush him into the toilet bowl. Seeing that the bloated man was about to have a heart attack, Shen Yulin stretched out a finger and poked the bloated mans chest. Two things. Shen Yulin said, First, take care of this reporter. If it doesnt work, take care of her boss. If it doesnt work, take care of this media company. I Dont care what method you use. If it really doesnt work, take care of yourself. Understand? Understood. The bloated man hurriedly nodded. Second, investigate for me. Find out exactly what went wrong, who sent this reporter to me, who wrote the interview script, and how did this reporter do the background check? Shen Yulin said with killing intent, This is deliberately trying to ruin my reputation and make me look bad! Yes, Ill go and check it out right now. Ill go and check it out right now! The bloated man stuck out his chest to guarantee Shen Yu Lin, but he was poked by Shen Yu Lin again. It hurt so much that tears fell from his eyes, but he did not dare to shout. He still put on a loyal and unswerving look. After thinking for a moment, he said, Could it be the Atlas Group? You know, Atlas and Huanyu have never been on good terms, and the Red Creek Creek Creek project is so big this time You stupid pig, is it that easy for Atlas Groups evil hands to reach our Huanyu Group?? Besides, this woman picked on US just now. What illegal operations, black box transactions, could it be that Atlas Group doesnt have any?? Could it be that the few projects developed by Atlas Group outside the monster mountain range are so pure and flawless?? In order to deal with me, did the atlas group have to resort to such actions of killing 1,000 enemies at the expense of 800 of their own? Shen Yuling narrowed his eyes and gnashed his teeth as he said, There must be a mole in the universal group. It was done by our Shen familys own people. It was those good-for-nothings who didnt do enough and ruined everything. They were jealous that I had taken down the Red Creek Creek Creek Projectand had broken through to the peak of the heavenly state so quickly. They were about to break through to the divine state. If they dont come out and create trouble, how will the future Shen family and the universal group have the right to speak to them? Humph, in order to fight for power and benefits, these good-for-nothings actually disregarded the big picture. Do they really think that our Shen family doesnt have any family rules? Chapter 1436 - The Big Empty Cake Chapter 1436 The Big Empty Cake Like a tumbleweed in a storm, the bloated man rolled and crawled away from the super mining vehicle. Shen Yuling was still angry. He paced back and forth atop the mining vehicle with a gloomy face. Looking at the huge wheel-type bucket with a diameter of more than fifty meters, it was like the bloody mouths of dozens of giant beasts, constantly tearing and swallowing the ore. The sparks from the friction between the pieces of ore could seemingly ignite him at any time. A thin and small-sized prospector with gray sideburns climbed onto the roof of the car. Judging from the Hell Beast leather, his protective clothing meticulously refined with scales, the Apocalyptic Beast bones, his safety helmet made of super-strong alloy, which was enough to withstand the bombardment of heavy cannons, the prospector had extremely strong abilities and a high status. However, he was frowning like a crumpled newspaper. The prospector lingered at the edge of Shen Yulins anger. It was as if Shen Yulin was a demon that was even more terrifying than a monster. Once he stepped into this circle, he would be completely devoured by the demon, including his skin and bones. Shen Yulin glanced at the prospector from the corner of his eye. He waved his hand and retreated to the left and right. He also ordered the output power of the super mining vehicle to be increased by a level. The rotating speed of the wheel-type bucket suddenly increased, producing a deafening roar. Even with the stability of hundreds of caterpillar tracks and supporting arms, the roof of the car still shook violently like an earthquake. Now, only Shen Yulin and the prospector were left on the roof. Both of them were experts above the level. Even if the sound of mining was as loud as a volcanic eruption. Both of them could precisely control the vibration of the muscles in their throats and constrict the sound waves into a line and send it into each others eardrums. They would definitely not be heard by a third party. Xue Gong, Ive said it many times. If the Sky Falls, there will be a tall man holding it up. If you want to die, we will all die together. Dont always put on a panicked and panicked look. Are you afraid that others wont be able to see through it? Do you have a ghost in your heart? Shen Yulin looked at Engineer Xuewith disappointment. Engineer Xue had a guilty conscience to begin with. Hearing Shen Yulins words, he immediately jumped up in fright. Shen Yulin hurriedly went forward and pressed his shoulders. He pressed his feet back onto the roof of the car and his heart back into his chest. Dont be anxious, Old Xue. This isnt a matter for you alone. Believe me, no matter what happens, there will be countless big shots who will help us hold it up. Knowing that engineer Xue would not be able to withstand the intimidation, Shen Yulin could only change his face. He softened his tone and asked, How is it? Whats the latest result? Engineer Xue swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva, but he still could not wipe away the dejection on his face. Shivering, he handed over a report as if he was handing over his own death sentence. Shen Yuling took the report and found that the words on it were all messed up by engineer Xues cold sweat and his out-of-control spiritual energy. Frowning slightly, he held the report in his hand and stared at engineer Xue without saying a word. Engineer Xue also realized that he had lost his composure. He wiped his face and closed his eyes, he said in despair, We secretly drilled three more exploration holes at the edge of the Red Creek Trench, the deepest of which was 2,770 meters underground. The result was the same. About 700 meters underground, there is indeed a very rich vein of Honghui Jade. The development of the ore layer and the quality of the Honghui jade crystal clusters are both very good. Based on past experience, this is indeed a super-rich ore with a potential reserves of 100 million tons or even 200 million tons. However.. The average thickness of the ore layer is less than 50 meters. When it reaches eight hundred meters underground, the ore veins will be fragmented and eroded by all kinds of worthless associated ores. The quality of the brilliant red jade crystal clusters has also dropped drastically. The top-quality crystals that can be burned or cultivated without smelting have become inferior crystals that can be stuffed into buses and even destroy the engines. When we are less than a thousand meters underground, even the reserves of low-grade crystals have experienced a precipitous collapse. The surroundings of the mother lode are full of holes, faults, folds, and traces of magma erosion. However, the brilliant Red Jade Crystal Cluster is nowhere to be found Have you searched every direction and every rock layer?Shen Yulin was expressionless, but his fists were clenched so hard that they turned white. Weve, weve looked everywhere. Weve almost turned the entire Red Creek Creek Ravine upside down. Even if theres an embroidery needle hidden underground, we should have found it by now. Engineer Xue moaned, But those damn red brilliant jade crystal clusters have disappeared, disappeared So C Shen yuling said, Come to a conclusion. Compared to the red brilliant jade mine at the bottom of the raging waves mountain range, how much is the development value of our Red Creek Ravine project compared to the other party? One-third. Engineer Xue opened his eyes and revealed an expression that said, Even if you stick out your head, you will still be cut. If you shrink your head, you will be cut. If you die early, you will be reincarnated early. Shen Yuling was silent for a whole minute. One minute later, he sighed, he put his arm around engineer Xues shoulder and said, Then, Old Xue, as the top prospector of the Huanyu Group, can you tell me why such a poor mine, which doesnt have much development value at all, was considered by you as a mine with amazing reserves and great development value that will completely change the future of Dragon City? Engineer Xue began to tremble again. It was not because of the killing intent that Shen Yulin released, which was sharper than a scalpel, but because of his anger. It was because Shen Yulin had questioned his professional ability. Because this was originally a rich mine, an unprecedented and immeasurable rich mine! Dozens of thick veins protruded out of engineer Xues Monkey Chin. He argued with a red face and ears, Based on all the specimens, data, and samples that we have found, and the development of the crystal veins in the monster mountain range, this is a super-rich mine with a potential reserves of more than 100 million tons. Unless Im blind, no, even if I am blind, I can still smell the scent of the brilliant red jade clusters. They were there in the first place! And then? Shen yuling said, Hundreds of millions of tons of red jade crystals buried deep underground have disappeared? A strange expression appeared on engineer Xues face. At first, he was at a loss, but then he became extremely determined. Thats right, they have disappeared. To be more precise, there are people. Well, they are definitely not people, but there must be something that has stolen all of them! Engineer Xue shouted, We found a lot of very strange channels in the rock about 2,000 meters underground in Hongxi Ditch. We also found a lot of plant fibers inside. It was as if The roots of some plant had pierced deep into the crystal veins and sucked all our honghui jade crystal clusters dry. Then, they stole them! The roots of plants? Shen Yulin looked at engineer Xue with a strange expression. Without the roots of a plant, its impossible to go 2,000 meters underground, even if its an artificial plant created by the Dragon City Agricultural University. Im not a botanist. Engineer Xue said, But the samples I collected can only support such an absurd conclusion. In other words C. Shen Yuling thought for a moment and said, The Red Creek Creek Projectwas originally a big cake that was sweet and tempting, but when we really went all out and snatched the cake in our hands, we discovered that the most delicious cream and fruit inside the cake had long been secretly emptied from the bottom, leaving only a thin layer of shell at the top? Engineer Xue nodded solemnly. Then, where do the plantsthat you are talking about grow? Shen Yulin narrowed his eyes and asked, Where did the roots of the plants come from? The erosion and sucking must have happened slowly over tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years. After it devoured all the essence of the Crystal Lode, it retracted the roots, leaving only a few fibers and traces of the pores. Exactly,engineer Xue said. Judging from Kong Daos direction, if such a plant really existed, it should have grown along the raging Tiger River in the north. Following the direction that he was pointing at, Shen Yulin saw the vast land of Tulan under the boundless night sky. Shen Yulin was very focused. It was as if every plant in Tulan ze was deeply imprinted in his eyes. After a long time, he slowly withdrew his gaze, he said as if nothing had happened, Alright, I already know the situation. Old Xue, dont be so nervous. There are always more solutions than difficulties. Now is the time to solve the problem, not to find someone to be responsible or to punish. Besides, such a big hole, even if we cut off our heads, it wouldnt be enough, right? How about this? Leave this report with me for now. When you go back, you can issue a new exploration report. A Beautiful report. You know what I mean. Engineer Xue widened his eyes and took three steps back. His face was full of shock. No, this this wont do. I cant tamper with the Exploration Report!He blurted out. You can. Shen Yuling said calmly, You are the top prospector of our Huanyu Group. Your Nose is as sensitive as that woman Lu Siyas. You have been respected and trusted by so many people in the prospector association. Who would dare to question your authoritative report Even if no one questions it for the time being, as the project continues to be developed, it will definitely be discovered by others. By then, I will be finished! Engineer Xue moaned, There has never been a prospector in Dragon City who dared to tell such an exaggerated lie on such a large-scale development project! Once the matter is exposed, my reputation will definitely be ruined, and I will be completely finished! Do you think that your reputation will not be ruined now? Shen Yuling said coldly, You have already faked it. You have already made a piece of barren ore that has no value for development into a super-rich ore with an astonishing return on investment! Chapter 1437 - Solution (1) Chapter 1437 Solution (1) Thats different! Engineer Xue seemed to suffer great humiliation, and blood was seeping out of every crease on his face. I admit that I made a mistake during the early exploration, but the development of the vein was too weird. Any prospector in Dragon City, even Lu Siya, who was in my position at that time, would have come to the same conclusion after seeing the images and data! Even if I did make an unforgivable mistake, it was only a question of my ability. However, in the case that Ive made a huge mistake, I would have to make it knowingly and repeatedly. That would not only be due to my lack of ability but also due to the professional ethics of a prospector Ethics? Before Engineer Xue could finish, Shen Yulin grabbed him by the collar and lifted him so high that his toes were off the ground. What are you talking about? Shen Yulin was furious as he enunciated each word clearly. Let me tell you what morality is! Do you know how much capital Universe Corporation has invested in the Red Creek Project because of your rash exploration report? Do you know how many disciples of the Shen clan have bet their future on the damn Red Radiance Jade lode! Do you know how many investors, other than the Shen family, have high hopes for the Red Creek Project? How many more grand plans are being prepared and pushed forward for the project? Do you know how much the universal groups valuation has increased since the great victory in the Monster War? How many people have thrown their lives into the financial market to support the universal group and the Red Creek Project? The valuation of the universal group has already reached the sky. If it were to fall in a straight line at this time, would there be a second result other than being smashed into pieces? morality. HMPH. Let me tell you. Bringing huge profits to the investors is the greatest morality. Letting millions of investors lose all their money or even lose their families is the greatest unmorality. Do you understand? Do you understand! Alright. I Wont talk to you about these useless theories. Old Xue, lets talk about the most important issue at hand. If we cant get past this hurdle, how are you going to explain the red brilliant jade clusters that should have stayed obediently in the crystal warehouse but disappearednow?. Engineer Xue seemed to have been punched hard on his face. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He cried out involuntarily, To be honest, not many of those red brilliant jade clusters have fallen into my Fanny Pack! Nonsense. Shen Yuling said in an unpleasant tone, Not many fell into your Fanny Pack, but how many fell into my Fanny Pack? All of them were used to deal with so many important figures that we couldnt afford to offend! Otherwise, how could the Red Creek Creek Creek project fall into the hands of you and Me? The problem is, is this something that can be brought out and said? As the saying goes, one has to admit defeat when one is willing to bet. If one wants to be a thief and eat meat, one has to have the awareness to stand upright and take a beating. If one really creates a huge mess, if you and I dont take the blame, do you want those big shots who have the ability to control the heavens to take the blame? Youre already so old, Old Xue, dont treat yourself like an old fool. Otherwise, not only will our heads fall to the ground, it might even bring disaster to our families! The word familymade engineer Xues pupils shrink. Shen Yuling knew that he had touched the other partys soft spot. He squeezed out a gloomy smile. We have a life-and-death relationship. Old Xue, your family is my family. Shen Yuling hugged engineer Xues shoulder again and said, I remember that your eldest son is about to break through to the heavenly state, right? Engineer Xue nodded with a wooden expression. Its not easy to break through to the Heavenly State! Shen Yulin sighed, Back then, I had the support of the entire family. I didnt know how many resources I had to expend before I managed to break through to the heavenly state. If I wasnt a disciple of the Shen family, Im afraid that even if I put in a hundred times more effort and a hundred times more luck, it wouldnt be so simple to grasp the power of reaching the heavens! However, after the Battle of the beasts, there were more and more extraordinary people in Dragon City. The competition was getting more and more intense. The low-level extraordinary people were becoming less and less valuable. In the past, an Earth realm expert might have been able to find a stable job that paid well. He could enjoy the flowers, applause, Cheers, and the envious and admiring gazes. But today, if I cant break through to the heavenly state, Im nothing. Even the peak of the Earth realm is just a small trick that the experts can order me around. If you want to break through to the heaven realm, other than the support of a huge amount of resources, what is the most important thing? A state of mind! A relaxed, calm, and stable state of mind! Old Xue, think about it. At the crucial moment when our little brother Xue is about to break through to the heaven realm, such a huge scandal would break out from his father. Putting aside whether or not he would be able to obtain the cultivation resources from the universal group unconditionally, just his state of mind collapsing would be enough to drive him crazy and cause him to explode. Engineer Xue trembled even more violently. This time, it was no longer anger. It was fear that seeped deep into his bones. And your grandson. Shen Yuling was still unwilling to let go of the thin and small prospector who was trembling like a withered leaf in the autumn wind. He continued, I remember that your grandson is still in middle school. Has He not awakened his extraordinary power yet?. Engineer Xue swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva before he said hoarsely, No. Chapter 1438 - Solution (2) Chapter 1438 Solution (2) He hasnt awakened. In other words, he might not be able to become No, he might not be able to become a superhuman when his family is in a state of poverty and misfortune? Shen Yuling said, Old Xue, you should know what it means to be an ordinary person living in Dragon City today when superhumans are getting stronger and stronger. Thats right, theyre all trash trash, and a burden. You dont want your grandson to become an ordinary person or a trash and a burden, right? Hoh hoh, hoh hoh. There were some sounds from Engineer Xues throat, but he could not tell whether it was a cough, a gasp, a neigh, or a meaningless sound. The beastly sounds made his originally messy eyes gradually focus. No, it wont work. Engineer Xues bloodshot eyes rolled around. After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, Even if I am willing to produce a beautifulreport, we wont be able to hide it for long. According to the current excavation progress, we will soon dig through that layer of illusory crimson jade ore shell. Everyone will discover the truth. When that time comes, what will we do? This is not a problem that you have to worry about. Ive said before that if the Sky Falls, there will be tall people holding it up. If we want to die, we will all die together. A mysterious smile appeared on Shen Yulings face. He walked over and said in a low voice, Old Xue, have you ever thought about the situation of our Red Creek Creek Creek Project? Its not far from us. What will happen to the projects that Atlas, Soaring Dragon, and the others are developing? These words seemed to have given engineer Xue a boost. The face of the skinny prospector instantly shone like a searchlight. Thats right. Judging from the distribution of the pores left by the roots of the ancient plants that we have observed, the size of this plant, or a plant-like life form, must be enormous! Engineer Xue slapped his thigh and said excitedly, It can not only entangle our honghui jade vein, but let go of the surrounding towering sky, soaring dragon, and so many mining areas developed by Super Enterprises.. This, this is not the trouble of our Universal Group! Yes, so you dont have to panic at all. Shen Yulin smiled. On this issue, we have a complete solution Before he could say the word plan The Crystal Communicator on Shen Yulins wrist began to vibrate. Shen Yulin glanced at it, and his pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips. Engineer Xue sensibly retreated to a corner. Shen Yulin walked to the diagonal line, to a corner furthest away from engineer Xue. Only then did he activate the Crystal Communicator. Gritting his teeth, he said, Explain clearly. What do you mean? What do you mean by The advance plan might be rejected? Latest news C The voice on the other end of the communicator said, It is impossible for the survival committee to approve more forward plans with the super corporations as the main body in the short term, nor does it support us to go deeper into the raging Tiger River basin, nor is it possible for us to issue a new issue of war bonds publicly. This is equivalent to completely cutting off our fuel pipeline. Who is it? Shen Yulings face was gloomy. Do you know which members are opposed to the forward plan? The members from the Disabled Star Association think that Dragon City should devote more resources to the soldiers and civilians who were maimed in the Monster War to try to heal the wounds caused by the war. They dont think that Dragon City is ready to be involved in a new war a year after the end of the Monster War, which is likely to be bigger and more intense. The voice on the other end of the communication device said, The representatives from the martial god Temple believe that even if the orcs are really malicious and must choose war as the final solution, the risk of a war is still too great. These representatives believe that time is on Dragon Citys side. They should conduct a more extensive and detailed reconnaissance of the Tiger Fury River valley to fully understand the situation of the orcs. They also believe that after the Red Dragon Army is fully equipped and upgraded, it will be upgraded from a purely defensive force to an expeditionary army with the ability of strategic projection. Only when the odds of success are ensured will they decide whether to fight or not. The members of Parliament from the blue homeland believe that the internal problems of Dragon City are more important than the external expansion. It is reported that the members of Parliament from the blue homeland will once again put forward the National Promotion Bill, hoping to devote a lot of cultivation resources to the ordinary people. First of all, they will ensure that all the children of the right age in Dragon City can get two free concentrated monster milk products, one bone cell growth agent, and three to five hours of free access to the training cabin every week until they reach the age of 18. The representatives of the blue homeland believe that the National Promotion Billwill ensure that all the citizens of Dragon City and their descendants, regardless of their status, will have the opportunity to awaken their extraordinary power, dominate their destiny, and create their future. The representatives from the disabled star association and the Martial God Temple will most likely support the blue homeland and the National Promotion Bill. In this way, a lot of resources will be diverted to the ordinary people and small and medium-sized enterprises instead of being used for the development of the major enterprises Are these guys fishing for fame crazy? Shen Yuling burst out completely, If you give us the cultivation resources, we can give Dragon City ten times the living space and ten times the cultivation resources. We can give Dragon City ten times the number of heavenly state experts and even deity state experts. We can also give back to the countless natives of the foreign world who are shivering under our feet! What can we get for wasting such precious cultivation resources on those trash, garbage, and their descendants? What can we get for them! No, this is not a waste. This is a crime against Dragon City! A crime against civilization! A crime against the future! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We Dont understand the Beast Clan, and the Beast clan doesnt understand us. If we wage a war now, we will unleash the strongest power of the torrent of steel with lightning-like attacks. We will end the war in half a year, no, three months, and completely conquer the damn beast clan. By then, every penny we invest in the war will be worth a hundred times more! If we miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, maybe we will be suppressed in the monster mountain range forever, and we will never be able to breathe again! No, we cant just stand by and watch these short-sighted guys who are fishing for fame destroy the future of Dragon City Thats true, but right now, the representatives of the remnant star association, the Martial God Temple, and the blue homeland are gaining more and more power in the Survival Committee. The voice on the other end of the communication device said, You know, ever since the end of the Monster War, more and more ordinary citizens have gradually forgotten our credit and strength. If nothing unexpected happens, the Progress Planwill be rejected, and the National Promotion Billwill be passed. This result will also deal a greater blow to our reputation. Shen Yuling keenly grasped the key point in the other partys words. If nothing unexpected happens. He repeated it, cut off the communication, and walked toward engineer Xue. Where were we just now?Shen Yuling asked as if nothing had happened. We were talking about the solution,engineer Xue answered fearfully. Yes, the solution. Shen Yulin took out the investigation report that engineer Xue had given him. He raised his finger and poked a hole in it. Now, we have a hole. How Do We solve it? Engineer Xue looked at the hole and the sharp finger that Shen Yulin poked out from the hole. He shook his head in confusion. Shen Yulin snapped his finger. A wisp of spiritual flame shot out from his fingertip. In half a second, the investigation report was burned into the finest ashes. Look C Shen Yulin smiled. The hole is solved. Crash! Behind him, a thunderbolt suddenly exploded in the cloudy sky. In the dark clouds that were torn apart by the thunderbolt, the storm that had been accumulating for a long time finally poured onto the undulating land. Chapter 1439 - Torrential Rain Chapter 1439 Torrential Rain What heavy rain! The torrential rain was before him, and accompanied by a deafening roar, it descended fiercely toward the earth from the sky. It was so heavy that calling it a waterfall flowing down from a height of three thousand feet would not fit. It was as if a spatial crack had been opened in the sky that led directly to the bottom of the sea. It attracted several hundred million tons of seawater and instantly turned the foot of Monster Mountain Range into a water country. Even though Meng Chao had broken through to the Deity Realm a long time ago, part of him possessed the ability to influence the planets magnetic field and change the microclimate within a hundred-meter radius. He still felt a slight burning pain when the fist-sized raindrops hit his face like hail. That meant the rain was mixed with a large amount of trace elements that contained spirit energy. It was just like the acid rain on Earth. It carried extremely strong corrosive, as well as destructive power, and it would cause serious damage to the human body, machinery, and buildings. Meng Chao clicked his tongue in amazement, and he was extremely shocked. In his memory, he had never encountered such a rainstorm. It seemed that the mist that separated Dragon City and Tulan Ze had gradually disappeared. However, the interference of Dragon Citys passage on the planets magnetic field would continue for a long time. During this period of time, earthquakes, rainstorms, droughts, insect disasters, volcanic eruptions all kinds of extreme weather and disasters could happen at any time. Humans still needed to work together to survive in such a cruel environment. This area is the remnant of the monster mountain range. The terrain is uneven and fragmented. There are hills and valleys everywhere, forming crisscrossing natural ravines. The unruly Tulan River has changed its course many times in history, washing away the vegetation on the hills. The crossing of Dragon City led to a flood, which swept through the entire monster mountain range and uprooted countless towering trees. The Bare Hills in front of us can not hold much rain. The torrential rain falls directly from the mountains into the valley. It is easy for the torrential flood to gather and cause an even greater disaster! Meng Chao frowned slightly. With a thought, electric currents that were as fast as lightning were triggered deep inside his brain. They were instantly transmitted to the cells on both sides of his spine. The mitochondria received the command and immediately output energy at a hundred times the power. Every cell of his was beating crazily at a frequency visible to the naked eye. A pair of colorful and clearly visible wings made of pure spiritual energy spurted out from both sides of his spine and extended toward the space almost a hundred meters away. Within the coverage of the spiritual wings, the fist-sized raindrops that were as big as hailstones or even meteorites, which contained a tiny amount of spiritual energy and were emitting astonishing noises, were all vaporized into colorful mist, then, they were sucked into the burning spiritual flames around Meng Chaos body, which made him look like a jet fighter. He was moving at lightning speed toward the horizon where the stars were faintly shining Soon, dozens of kilometers were swallowed by Meng Chaos spiritual wings. The flickering stars outlined the outline of the giant machines and buildings in the depths of the curtain of rain. With the extraordinary vision of a godly state expert, Meng Chao saw mines, factories, signal towers, quarries, ultra-high-voltage power transmission towers, and spiritual gas pipelines that were more than five meters in diameter and meandering like giant dragons, there were also railway tracks that extended in all directions as if they were alive, as well as heavy trains that were filled with ores and crouching like Giant Beasts. These symbols of Dragon City civilization made Meng Chao feel both kind and touched, and even a bit of Homesickness. Finally, Im Back! Meng Chao suppressed his surging emotions and scanned everything he saw with a more detailed gaze. He couldnt wait to grasp more information and figure out how much his hometown had changed in the nearly one year since he left Dragon City, and whether the lives of the citizens had become better or worse, several key technologies that had stagnated for many years, whether there had been a breakthrough in progress after the victory of the Monster War, and whether the remnants of the monster civilization had jumped out to stir up trouble.., had they turned Dragon City into an unrecognizable state? Fortunately, judging from the buildings that were still brightly lit in the torrential rain, Dragon City still maintained a vibrant appearance and an aggressive spirit. And judging from the size of the few super mining vehicles and the diameter of the wheel-type bucket, Dragon City had also made great progress in the fields of materials science, mechanical power, and rune technology. Such a super mining vehicle must be stabilized by hundreds of caterpillar tracks and supporting feet. Its self-weight must exceed a thousand tons, and its full weight might even exceed five thousand tons. It is literally a Land Cruiser. With such a huge scale and weight, the casting materials, the mechanical transmission, and the runes carved on the inside and outside are all highly demanding. It is definitely not as simple as magnifying the scale of an ordinary mining vehicle. Even the controller of the vehicle was not an ordinary extraordinary human being. He had to be at least a heavenly state expert! However, after paying a price of too complicated a structure, too high of a manufacturing cost, and too difficult of a manipulation, the amount of excavation was also extremely shocking. Look at the bucket-like shovels, which looked like bloody mouths. They were enough to dig out a mountain in one night! When I was still in Dragon City, such a colossus of the Land Cruiserlevel was merely an idea on paper. I didnt expect that it would really appear in just over a year. It was roaring like an earthling in the land of the Otherworld! It seems that the rich heritage of the monster civilization has indeed stimulated the technological and industrial strength of Dragon City. It is advancing at a tremendous speed. My civilization is changing with each passing day. The birds and the guns have changed! The progress of Dragon City made Meng Chao extremely happy. However, the slightly messy lights that seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see also aroused his worries. Meng Chao felt that Dragon City seemed to be rushing to develop the world outside the monster mountain range. One had to know that the southern border of Tulan ze was not a fertile land with abundant resources. Otherwise, it would not have been treated as a chicken rib by the five major clans. It would have been a waste to discard it. Even if there was a crystal lode deep underground, it must have been touched by Mother Origina long time ago. It was extremely difficult to develop and utilize it, and the cost was extremely high. If one were to calculate the economic account, if one were to develop wantonly here, it would be easy to lose everything if one was not careful! However, judging from the signs he saw on the armored airship, the spiritual magnetic communication tower, and the super mining vehicle, all the nine Super Enterprises of Dragon City had appeared here in a swarm. They were like horses riding on horseback and occupying the mountains as their kings, they were building a new satellite city here. Its so strange. Didnt we just win the War of Monsters? The resources in the hidden fog domain alone should be able to be developed for a long time! Meng Chao mumbled to himself, Is there a need for the nine super corporations to expand beyond the mountain range of monsters in such a hurry? Even if they really want to expand, they should at least carry out the most detailed mapping and exploration to find out how many resources are hidden underground, right? Why do I feel like the nine super corporations have all been reincarnated as hungry ghosts? Are they not afraid of losing money and even causing some big trouble? As expected, before Meng Chao finished his sentence, he saw a series of dazzling sparks flashing in the southwest darkness. Meng Chao pricked up his ears. His eardrums were vibrating at an extremely high speed, collecting the tiniest sounds from the southwest. Soon, he could distinguish the extremely weak, cracking, cracking sounds of metal fatigue from the torrential rain. Meng Chao could even sketch the scene in the southwest based on the rhythmic metal fatigue sounds. A large steel structure more than fifty meters tall was breaking and collapsing! Meng Chaos pupils constricted. Like a blurred shadow, he disappeared into the night. The raindrops the size of fists were still firing at the ground like the densest bullet curtain. However, not a single raindrop could touch even half of his hair. In the span of a breath, Meng Chao appeared at the origin of the Lightning and noise. He discovered that beneath his feet was a crystal communication tower that was seventy to eighty meters tall. Although this crystal communication tower also used reinforced concrete to build a solid foundation, under normal circumstances, there was no risk of collapse. However, in order to obtain endless resources from the world outside the Monster Mountains as soon as possible, the builders of the tower did not consider the effects of extreme weather such as earthquakes, rainstorms, volcanic eruptions, and tornadoes. The sudden rainstorm not only soaked the foundation of the crystal communication tower in the highly corrosive acid rain. It also stripped away what remained of the soil on the nearby hills and crushed the rocks beneath it, creating a flood-dragon-like mudslide that battered human buildings and facilities, including Crystal Communication Towers. Even though the steel structure of the tower itself is impenetrable. But with the soil around the foundation hollowed out and the rock crushed, it could not withstand the constant impact of the debris flow. In a series of increasingly sharp, scalp-numbing metal fatigue sounds, the crystal communication tower was like a giant that had been fatally wounded. It gradually tilted south, about to break through the critical point of collapse. To make matters worse, on the south side of the Crystal Communication Tower, there was also a temporary camp. From the honeycomb-like windows, this temporary building that seemed to have been piled up with containers, there were at least hundreds of workers living in it. Most of the miners and construction workers were exhausted from the heavy work during the day and had fallen into a deep sleep. The rainstorm came too suddenly, and the workers had long been used to sleeping amid the deafening sounds of excavation and destruction. Many workers were still sleeping when they were surrounded by the flood and were about to be collapsed by the Crystal Communication Tower again, they were hit right on the spot. Lets Save the People First! A brilliance flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. At this moment, all his plans were thrown to the back of his mind. Without hesitation, Meng Chao smashed himself into the ground from the high sky and into the water and mud. Chapter 1440 - Teamwork Chapter 1440 Teamwork However, someone was faster than him. As soon as Meng Chao landed on the ground, he heard a high-pitched horn-like sound coming from all directions. The torrential rain was like raging waves, but in the raging waves, there were figures emanating spirit flames. Like thousands of arrows, they slashed the waves and pounced toward the crystal communication tower that was about to collapse! Its going to collapse! The communication tower is going to collapse! The communication tower is our lifeline! The flood is so rampant that people are trapped everywhere. Without communication, the armored airships and drones will become headless flies. Those who are trapped will be doomed! Save them! Save them, quickly! Continuous roars connected everyone together. Meng Chao noticed that most of these people were wearing the plainest leather boots and protective suits. There were even holes made by sparks or crystal clusters on them. It was obvious that they had been fighting in the most difficult working environment for a long time. Everyones hair was messy, their faces were covered in mud, and they were in a sorry state. The wrinkles that had been cut by knives and axes were filled with traces of the erosion of time. Even the constantly burning spiritual flames could not erase these traces that were not very decent. Many people were more or less disabled. They were either limping or missing a few fingers. There were even shocking scars on their faces that spread all the way to the bottom of their necks and into their chests. This was the medal they had obtained from the fierce battle with the monsters. Perhaps, it was also the reason why they were able to awaken their extraordinary powers. It could be seen that they were the remnant star transcendents or one-star transcendents who had the most numbers and the lowest strength in the circle of transcendents. They were the cornerstone of the circle of transcendents and were also the mainstay of the front lines of all trades and professions. They ate, lived, and fought side by side with the ordinary laborers. Although compared to godly state experts like Meng Chao, these low-level extraordinaires who had yet to break through or perhaps could never break through to the one-star spirit pattern realm were not much different from ordinary people. Twenty to thirty stories high, hundreds or even thousands of tons of steel frames collapsed. If they were smashed down, they would still be smashed into a bloody mess, and their souls would be scattered. However, the attitude of these low-level extraordinaires, who were doing their best to pounce on them, was no different from Meng Chaos dive just now. When Meng Chao landed, there was already a low-level extraordinaire whose temples were graying and whose face was full of wrinkles. He looked to be in his forties or fifties. He rushed to the base of the crystal communication tower. Facing the tower base that was constantly tilting and could collapse at any time, he did not even flutter his eyelashes. He pushed his slightly thin shoulders into it like a jack. The face of the middle-aged low-level extraordinary immediately turned as red as if it was about to explode. Clear drops of blood seeped out from the tip of his nose. Even the torrential rain could not wipe them away. He glared and gritted his teeth, but he still could not hold back the painful groans and crawled out from between his teeth. The veins protruding from both sides of his temples were broken, dancing crazily like a high-pressure water pipe that had gone out of control. Meng Chao knew that the crystal communication towers built in unknown areas often used multiple super-high-power signal amplifiers at the same time to resist the complicated spiritual magnetic interference and ensure the stability of the communication lines. And when the Thunder rumbled and the torrential rain poured down, the crystal communication towers were about to collapse, and the signal amplifiers were destroyed, the spiritual energy inside could very likely go out of control, like an invisible whip of lightning.., the whip was mercilessly lashed at anyone who dared to approach the communication tower. In other words, the flesh and blood of the middle-aged low-level extraordinary was not only bearing the tremendous force, but also the extremely violent spiritual energy, which was attacking like a flood or a ferocious beast. Meng Chaos eyes glittered. Just as he was about to go forward to save the people, several low-level extraordinary who were even closer to him had already pounced on him. One of them was drenched in rain and mud. There were even faint traces of blood seeping out of his vital parts. It was as if he had just fought a fierce battle with the flood and saved countless workers and facilities before rushing here without stopping. The protective clothing that was embedded with the scales of the Nightmare Beast had been torn apart, revealing the camouflage clothing that had been washed until it was white and had long faded. Meng Chao knew that this was a red dragon army veteran who liked to wear military camouflage suits. Although it didnt have any fancy decorations or high-tech functions, it was strong and reliable just like these veterans. Before the middle-aged low-level extraordinaire who led the charge was about to be crushed by hundreds of tons of steel. The veteran also put his shoulder in. His eyes were wide open, his beard was shaking, and the blood vessels on the back of his hand were broken. However, what spurted out of the blood vessels was not boiling hot blood. Instead, it was red spirit flames that were burning fiercely with the blood as fuel. With the support of the spirit flames, the veterans hands were deeply embedded in the steel structure that fixed the tower foundation. It was as if he wanted to weld his bones and steel structure together at a high temperature of thousands of degrees, turning his spine into a brand-new tower foundation! The middle-aged, low-level extraordinary who was leading the charge was finally able to catch his breath However, the beard of the veteran turned crystal-clear blood-red under the invasion of spiritual energy. His spine was still as straight as a pine tree that was standing on the top of a mountain. However, his right leg had lost its chain at the critical moment. With a series of cracking noises, almost a hundred components below his right knee exploded at the same time. It turned out that his right calf had been amputated and replaced with a mechanical prosthesis driven by spiritual energy. Under normal circumstances, the mechanical prosthesis was enough to handle most of the high-intensity operations. However, with the drastic changes of the planets magnetic field and the intense interference of spiritual magnetism, as well as hundreds of tons of steel smashing down on his head, the mechanical prosthesis could not have been more powerful. The will of the veteran could only be carried out in every strand of his flesh and every bone, but it was impossible for the mechanical prosthesis to be as strong and unyielding as his iron bones. Fortunately, just before the veteran lost his balance and was about to fall, more low-level extraordinaires appeared on his left, right, and behind him. They moved forward one after another, placing their shoulders into the constantly tilting tower foundation. There were also people who supported the veteran and the middle-aged low-level extraordinaire who led the charge from behind. Everyones flesh and blood were closely connected. Everyones spiritual flames burned together, burning into a torch that even a torrential rain could not extinguish! If they were on flat ground, giving each of these low-level extraordinary humans a steel cable that was incomparably tough, and everyone working together, it was really possible to pull an armored train that weighed thousands or even tens of thousands of tons. The problem was that the structure of the crystal communication tower was very special. The vast majority of its weight was concentrated in the middle and upper parts. And there were not many people standing around the tower, which was constantly twisting and breaking. Even if twenty or thirty people could stand, they often could not find the position and angle to exert their strength to the limit. Moreover, as the water level continued to rise, even the ground under the feet of the low-level extraordinary humans, which was originally solid, gradually became soft and muddy. It was unable to carry them and squeeze out every cell of their body, overdrawing the power triggered by their lives. These low-level extraordinary humans had yet to control the power of magnetic levitation, so they were unable to walk in the air and support the crystal communication tower from the air. Even though they had all shouted until their throats were hoarse, their palms were worn out, and even their bones were broken, the crystal communication tower was still slowly but resolutely leaning toward the south inch by inch. Fortunately, their concerted efforts had ultimately slowed down the speed of the collapse of the crystal communication tower. The workers in the temporary buildings on the south side had enough time to wake up and evacuate. Seeing that more and more workers were escaping from the temporary buildings, the bloodshot eyes of the low-level extraordinary humans became brighter and brighter. Even if they risked their lives, they would not be able to stop the collapse of the crystal communication tower. At the very least, they could use their iron bones to make the crystal communication tower last longer, making the collapse slower and later. Hold On! Every second the crystal communication tower stands, the communication line will be stable for one more second! Not only will more workers be able to escape, more trapped people might be found by the drones and the search and rescue teams! Such beliefs stimulated every mitochondria deep inside every cell in every low-level extraordinary human beings body. It made them overdraw their life force time and time again, igniting spiritual flames. They not only welded their own bones to the steel structure of the crystal communication tower, but also welded each others bones together. Some peoples eye sockets, nostrils, ear canals, and corners of their mouths were oozing meandering blood. Some peoples faces, chest, and arms were all blue and purple. It was the symptom of thousands of broken capillaries and severe subcutaneous bleeding. There were also many broken limbs and broken bones that had not been healed for long that had been poked out from the scars. They rubbed against the mechanical prosthetic limbs and produced a series of dazzling sparks, the noises were cracking. However, no matter how much pain and pressure they were enduring. No one chose to retreat or give up. All of them turned their grunts into melodious rhymes at the same time, leading their hearts to beat at the same rhythm and with incomparable strength! Right then, for some reason, many of them suddenly felt that the pressure on their bodies had lessened. It was as if the surging floods and mudslides had been blocked by a mysterious and powerful force. Their concerted efforts had finally worked. They had stopped the thousand-ton crystal communication tower from tilting! Its a success! Its a success! Theres a door! Thats it! Come on! Straighten the Communication Tower! Straighten the Communication Tower! Lets fight it! Lets fight it! The low-level extraordinary humans were greatly encouraged. The fire of their lives burned brighter and brighter. Even Meng Chao, who was standing among them and had also welded his own bones to the steel frame, felt that the vibration frequency of everyones life magnetic field was getting closer and closer. Everyones souls.., all had the strongest resonance under the guidance of the same goal! Chapter 1441 - With Comrades Chapter 1441 With Comrades It had been a long time since Meng Chao had such a close-up experience. The hearts of so many of his compatriots, who had black hair and black eyes and came from the same homeland as him, were beating at the same powerful rhythm, Dup dup, dup dup, dup dup, dup dup. Their hearts were beating like war drums. The long-lost feeling reminded him of that time during the Monster War when he and countless of his comrades had shouted and burned while they waved blades and blanks. At one point, there were just bayonets and empty fists left. Only a pair of iron fists that were riddled with wounds continued to charge toward the monster horde, which blotted out the sky and covered the earth, without hesitation. The monster horde that was formed by a myriad of ferocious monsters was much more terrifying than the flood before them! To Meng Chao, who had fought alone in Picturesque Orchid Lake for an entire year, the feeling of being able to fight side by side with his compatriots once again was a wonderful feeling. It was simply better than the highest-purity stimulant, which could stimulate the power of the Deity Realm hidden in the depths of his cells! In an instant, with the help of numerous peoples spirit resonance, Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field was expanded to its limit. With a quick thought, he analyzed the structure of the entire crystal communication tower, its center of gravity, the metal fatigue of every steel beam, and even every screw at every joint All of them were clearly analyzed. If Meng Chao had to fight against the twisting and collapsing steel structure that was dozens of meters tall and thousands of tons in weight, he would have to use brute force. Even with the power of the Deity Realm, it would still be very difficult to deal with it. Fortunately, the angle of the crystal communication tower had not broken through the critical point of collapse yet. There was still a large part of the tower base firmly rooted in the ground. Meng Chao entered the massive amount of information he had collected in an instant into his brain. A rapidly spinning data vortex suddenly appeared in his mind. Under the cover of the dark night and the rain, a series of stars blossomed in the depths of his eyes. It was like a supercomputers indicator light, beating at the highest frequency. Soon, Meng Chao had calculated the most perfect force model and found the most suitable position, angle, and frequency for a sudden b. In the crowded crowd, Meng Chao took a deep breath and closed his eyes to avoid the interference of the acid rain. The crystal communication tower, the surging mud, and the direction of the dozens of low-level superhuman forces all the details turned into crystal clear models in his mind. He silently moved his feet and drilled through the crowd. However, he did not interfere with the exertion of strength of every low-level extraordinary human. Instead, he helped the other party adjust their awkward posture in every collision, adding a breath that was about to be cut off. It was not until he reached the southwest corner of the Crystal Communication Tower, in front of a tower foundation that was full of spider web cracks. Meng Chao suddenly stood still. His feet were like two pile drivers, silently sinking into the mud. On the top of the tower, a pair of hands on a transverse steel beam was emitting high-frequency vibrations that were invisible to the naked eye. With vibrations at thousands of times per second, the power that could move mountains and overturn seas was released continuously. Like invisible vines, it wrapped around every steel beam of the entire crystal communication tower. The cracks on the tower, which were covered with spider web cracks just a moment ago, were large enough to be inserted into a finger. Under the enormous but extremely gentle pressure from all directions, the cracks immediately closed. At first glance, there were no signs of damage at all. Creaking noises were echoing above everyones heads. They were getting sharper and more frequent, and the hair-raising noises of metal fatigue immediately disappeared. Meng Chao had not only stopped the crystal communication tower from collapsing any further. He had also enveloped all the low-level extraordinary individuals in his life magnetic field, which helped them resist the chaotic spiritual energy leaking out of the signal amplification device and the serious interference in their brains. All the low-level extraordinary individuals felt that their bodies were completely transparent. A warm current seemed to be flowing in their spiritual veins, which covered their brains all the way up, causing their fatigue and pain to vanish without a trace. Even the surging debris flow had been absorbed into Meng Chaos domain. It had changed from charging straight at the crystal communication tower to surrounding the crystal communication tower, forming a huge swirl. Naturally, the pressure exerted by the debris flow changed from the impact parallel to the ground to the downward pressure perpendicular to the ground. Instead, it helped everyone to press down the base of the Crystal Communication Tower! With the three approaches, the crystal communication tower was rectified at a speed visible to the naked eye. The steel bars poking out from the base were like hundreds of giant steel nails, deeply rooted in the rock stratum. Along with the debris flow that had been peeled off by the rainstorm on the nearest mountain peak, it finally brushed past the Crystal Communication Tower and the temporary camp and swept into the distance. The most dangerous moment was finally passed by these men who were made of iron and copper! In the sewage that gradually slowed down and became less turbid, they continued to resist for seven to eight minutes. After confirming that the crystal communication tower was really stabilized by them, the low-level extraordinary humans finally heaved a sigh of relief in unison, grinning, they collapsed into the sewage. Even with Meng Chaos help. The low-level extraordinary humans, who were already riddled with wounds, were still left with marks that could neither be healed nor erased by the surging spiritual energy. They had held on with one breath just now. Now that their nerves had relaxed slightly, they all felt a sharp pain that pierced their hearts and bones, as well as the fatigue that seemed to be draining their internal organs. Even so, they still used their last bit of strength to hug each other tightly, letting out cheers that were louder than the torrential rain. Long Live! We did it! We did it! Even Meng Chao and a few burly men including the middle-aged low-level extraordinaire who was the first to pounce on them, as well as the veteran who was missing his right leg but still had a straight back like a steel spear.., hug each other passionately. The veteran is most likely a member of the Remnant Star Society. But he didnt recognize Meng Chao. In the past year, wandering alone in Picturesque Orchid Lake, from the floating corpses that initially floated in the Turan River, to the prisoners on death row in the underground black prison of the bloody skull arena, to the rat militia in the arena, to the fugitives on the sn grasslands, then to the rat militia in the Great Horn Army, to the explorers in the depths of the Holy Mountain, and finally, to be devoured by the Mother of Origin. Or perhaps, he had devoured the Mother of Origins power and broken through to the Deity Realm to restart Kindling. He had even seen part of the truth of the world and the billions of paths that extended from his feet to the future. Billions of unpredictable, marvelous, and ever-changing possibilities. Meng Chao had changed too much and grown too much. Right now, even his closest relatives like his parents and his little sister, Bai Jiacao, were standing in front of him. He would probably have to stare at them for a long time before he could call out his name in doubt. Not to mention that they had just been crawling and fighting in the surging mud for a long time. Except for their snow-white teeth, everyones face and body were pitch-black and covered in mud. It was almost impossible to tell whether they were men or women. When their blood vessels b, when they were extremely tired, and when acid rain kept falling into their eyes, which almost corroded their retinas, and when they saw the double images of the crystal communication towers, who would be able to recognize and think of Meng Chaos identity, they realized that it was the ordinary-looking little guywho had saved everybody just now? After all, he was the one who had hugged their bear, fought against the monsters and the natural disasters together, defended their home together, cheered together, fought to the end together, and sent out the strongest heartbeat together, bonding their bones together, it didnt matter who he was. As long as he knew that the other party was a fellow countryman who was connected by blood and shared life and death together. That was enough. Meng Chao liked this feeling. Although he had already broken through to the godly state. Even with the help of the Tinder, the mother of origin, the Spirit Magnet, and the memory fragments from his previous life, even in front of the dozens of long-established senior godly state experts in Dragon City, he, who had just broken through to the godly state, was not without a fight. However, Meng Chao still did not have the self-awareness of being a High and mighty figure.. Perhaps he was still too young. Perhaps he was born in a humble family. Perhaps he had seen ten thousand suns explode in the sky above Dragon City in his doomsday nightmare. Faced with the holy light that could destroy everything and purify everything, whether it was a godly state expert or an ordinary citizen, they were like weeds and ants that burned fiercely, they were reduced to ashes. Meng Chao did not feel that there was any essential difference between a Deity Realm expert and an ordinary citizen after becoming one. He also did not feel that after becoming a godly state expert, one had to break away from the gravity and fly to an extremely cold place at a high altitude to look down on the earth and look down on all living things. When he was still in Dragon City, Meng Chao had also come into contact with such high and mighty figures as the Leaders of the nine Super Enterprises. He was afraid that he would never be such a big shot. Instead of talking and laughing and playing games with the big boys,. He prefers to stay with the low-level extraordinaires who are fighting on the front lines in all walks of life, as well as fighting against monsters and natural disasters. Even though theyre weak. Even though they didnt look good. LO Even though most of them were riddled with injuries and their damaged spirit veins had long since taken shape. They had long passed the optimal period of recovery and breakthrough. They would never be able to break through to the heavenly and divine realms, which meant that they would never be able to pull their hair like a big shot, they were destined to be grounded for the rest of their lives as they flew into the unattainable sky. However, Meng Chao smelled a familiar scent on them. This scent reminded Meng Chao of his father. It reminded him of the teachers in primary and secondary schools. He remembered that when he was very, very young and didnt have the ability to protect himself, whenever the monsters attacked, divine weapons would descend from the sky and Rush in front of him and the other ordinary citizens. They would use their thick shoulders that were as wide as the city walls, they were the experts who had helped them resist the torrential beast tide. Now that he thought about it, the experts who had appeared in the Sky Blessing Court at that time were at most one-star superhumans, right? However, in the eyes of Meng Chao from his childhood, one-star superhumans were invincible existences. They were worthy of his full trust and worship! The memories of his childhood would often affect a persons entire life. Even after breaking through to the Deity Realm, Meng Chao still felt extremely warm and at ease when he smelled the scent of these low-level superhumans burning their hot blood. Chapter 1442 - Charging Toward the Raging Waves! Chapter 1442 Charging Toward the Raging Waves! With the restoration of the crystal communication tower, the wireless communication channels that had just been cut off were connected one after another. The tactical communication devices that the low-level superhumans carried were projecting a series of messy orange and red alarms. The sudden rainstorm had disrupted the human formation. The entire mining area had turned into a water country. Other than here, there were many places that urgently needed rescue from the superhumans. The distress signal was an order, and they saw the red information flow that poured down like a waterfall. The low-level superhumans wounds were still bleeding, their hands and feet were still trembling, and their veins, which were as thick as earthworms, were still twitching violently under their skin. Despite all that, they still gritted their teeth and supported each other as they stood up again. This is not the time to rest! Come on, hang in there! Its nothing! Compared to the great earthq and flood that Dragon City encountered when they just transmigrated, the rainstorm in front of us is nothing at all! Under the encouragement of the low-level extraordinaires, Meng Chao plunged his hands deep into the mud. His life magnetic field gushed out from his fingertips. Like the roots of the mandala tree, it grew freely underground and spread to an extremely far place in an instant. He sensed a weak but ominous vibration. It was as if a huge ferocious beast had woken up. It was yawning lazily, combing its hair, and wiping its claws and teeth. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where the beasthad woken up and the debris was sweeping away. At the end of his eyes was a narrow valley. It was also the lowest place within dozens of square kilometers. The torrential rain and the flood that had broken the dike naturally converged into the valley from all directions. Meng Chao remembered that, when he was looking down from the sky, he had seen that the valley was filled with twinkling lights, as if seven or eight crystal mines had been built in one go, and a lot of super mining ships and heavy trains had been deployed, countless workers were working day and night in the depths of the rift. If the flood really wreaked havoc in the rift The consequences would be ten times worse than the collapse of the crystal communication tower. We must stop the flood peak from attacking the rift! Meng Chaos eyes flashed. However, before he left, he had to give these low-level extraordinary humans a gift. Meng Chao took a deep breath. The domainexclusive to godly state experts had been expanded to the extreme. The incomparably dense and warm spiritual energy flowed into the ground like a trickle and into the bodies of every low-level extraordinary individual through the soles of their feet. In an instant, all the low-level extraordinary individuals widened their eyes. Most of them were born in poverty. Without a trong background and profound knowledge, it was even more impossible for them to taste the taste of being carefully treated and enhanced by a godly state expert at full strength. They only felt a warm current, as if it had a life of its own, flowing slowly in their limbs, bones, and extraordinary meridians, dispelling the bone-piercing chill brought by the rainstorm. The cells that had shrdue to the excessive burning of mitochondria were nourished by this warm current and refilled. They became sparkling and translucent, as full and elastic as ripe fruits. The wounds that had turned white from soaking in the sewage were also healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even the white bones that could be seen just a moment ago had now grown a layer of tough skin, which was enough to resist the invasion of the bacteria. Even when this warm current surged into their hearts, their hearts, which were exhausted and beating weaker and weaker due to the exhaustion of their lives, reignited a ball of blazing flames, it made them feel as if they had been filled with the best fuel and could once again summon the power to fight against the heavens and the earth! Hiss! Whats This? So comfortable! Whats going on? Could it be that the resonance of our life magnetic field has unintentionally awakened the spiritual vein hidden deep underground? The low-level extraordinary individuals were both surprised and delighted. Especially the disabled veteran who had lost his right calf. He was overjoyed to find that not only did the wounds on his body that had b out when he was fighting against the Crystal Communication Tower recover without any medicine, but the old wounds on his right knee were also healed. Even the old wounds on his right knee, which would flare up every rainy day and were extremely painful, seemed to have been pasted with a dose of panacea meticulously refined by heavenly materials and earthly treasures. The wounds were numb, and the bone marrow was growing inside like tender b It was indescribably comfortable. Little brother, you you feel it too? The disabled veteran turned his head, wanting to ask his comrades who had fought alongside him just now whether they had also felt the warmth that contained boundless vitality and hope. However, he was extremely surprised to find that his little brother, whose face was still somewhat green and his back was as straight as his, had disappeared. Fifteen kilometers west of the Crystal Communication Tower. The constantly exploding lightning illuminated the entire world. It also illuminated the river that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws in the torrential rain, constantly expanding, as if it could not wait to break out of its cage. That was the largest tributary that Tiger Fury River had split into after it rushed out of the monster mountain range. Because mining, crystal smelting, and metal casting all required a large amount of fresh water. The entire mining area and the planned heavy industry area were sandwiched between a branch of the Tiger Fury River and a long and narrow rift valley. A large number of factories and accommodation areas under construction were lined up along the branch of the Tiger Fury River. Although the plan also took into account the problem of flooding, dams and water conservancy facilities were built along the river. However, in order to excavate a large number of crystals as soon as possible and let investors see the great benefits of venturing beyond the monster mountain range. Whether it was universal group, Atlas Group, or the other few super enterprises that were advancing at a high speed. They had all invested their most important manpower and material resources into the crystal mine itself. They had built it almost crazily, and had delayed and neglected the exploration and transformation of the surrounding environment. Perhaps, with the continuous integration of Dragon City and the other world, the memories of the great earthq and the Great Flood had long been forgotten. People were full of hope and naively believed that as the fog gradually dissipated, the main road facing the entire other world had appeared in front of them. There was no longer any power that could stop their footsteps. Even if a brand new enemy really appeared, whether it was a natural disaster or the natives of the other world, they would be easily defeated by them. Just like the monster civilization that they had just defeated not long ago. The sudden rainstorm and flood was a blow to the humans who were more confident than ever before. Facing the increasingly violent tributaries of the Raging Tiger River, the mining area that was protected by the crumbling dam was simply an undefended city. Once the flood really broke the dam, the entire mining area could be wiped out. The flood peak rolled over. The humans had indeed inspired amazing courage. Meng Chao saw that at the weakest and most dangerous part of the dam, there were people everywhere. There were people everywhere. Whether it was low-level extraordinaires or ordinary people, whether it was miners or builders, whether it was the driver or the civilian staff who were sitting in the office, they all faced the incoming flood peak and charged forward without fear of death. They were like ants that could carry goods six times their body weight. They carried bags, baskets, and boxes of sand and gravel on their shoulders, carried them in their hands, carried them on their heads, and piled them up behind the crumbling dam. Sometimes, before the sand and gravel were in place, a terrible crack would open on the dam, and high-pressure water arrows that were like sharp blades would shoot out from the crack. They would puff out their chests and block the crack with their flesh and blood, until the sand and stones were sent to the front line. Many peoples shoulders, hands, and feet were badly brd, and their white bones could be seen. Some people were hit by the high-pressure water column on their chests and spat out large mouthfof blood. Some people even carried sand and stones that were several times their weight and trudged through the mud with difficulty. As they walked, they staggered and fell to the ground, and the sand and stones smashed on their bodies like huge hammers. However, those who fell to the ground often did not even have the time to groan. They clenched their teeth and stood up inch by inch. Once again, they straightened their backs and took a step forward. And this was not the most dangerous battlefield. In front of them, the branch of the Tiger Fury River was the narrowest, and it was also the place where the roar of the flood was the most intense. Dozens of heavy transport vehicles filled with sand and stones lined up in a long line. They charged directly at the branch of the Tiger Fury River with murderous intent. The whistle was shrill, the engine roared, and the tires with a diameter of more than three meters bit the bumpy and muddy ground. Accompanied by thick smoke, the rotating speed reached its limit, causing the maximum load to be around 500 tons, at this moment, the steel behemoth, which was filled with more than 700 to 800 tons of sand and stones, was charging at lightning speed. Until it was less than ten to twenty meters away from the river bank. The driver jumped out of the drivers seat. He jumped into the mud on the river bank. As for the 700-800 tons of iron and steel beasts, they fell straight into the branch of the Tiger Fury River, and at the same time, they also slightly changed the flow speed and direction of the river. It could be seen that the drivers of these heavy transport vehicles wanted to use hundreds of thonds of tons of sand and stones to force the branch of the Tiger Fury River to change its route, so that the flood peak would avoid the mining area with the densest personnel and facilities. Such a dangerous operation was simply driving with their heads held high, dancing on the edge of the blade. The dikes on both sides of the river had long been eroded by the acid rain and the repeated impact of the flood. They had become brittle, and even the bottom had been hollowed out. It was difficult for the drivers to determine the safe escape distance. It seemed to be twenty to thirty meters away from the river bank, but once the overloaded heavy transport vehicles drove up, they would often collapse without any warning. Even those who could drive this steel behemoth were all low-level extraordinary humans with mechanical and driving talents. If they were slightly careless, they would also bring the vehicle and nearly a thond tons of sand and stones into the surging river. They would be swept away by the violent and unparalleled flood. However, even the driver in front had encountered more than one near-death danger. The heavy transport vehicle that followed him did not hesitate and even sped up, rushing towards the open bloody mouth of the raging waves! Chapter 1443 - A Helping Hand Chapter 1443 A Helping Hand The courage of the low-level superhumans was no less than that of the Turan orcs. Meng Chao was deeply moved. However, the more the spirit and will of his compatriots, who were fighting on the front line, shocked him, the more furious he was. He was angered by the recklessness, greed, and stupidity of the decision-makers. Who was it that decided to build so many crystal mines in the depths of the rift near the tributaries of the Raging Tiger River, without large-scale transformation of the surrounding environment and the construction of a complete defense and evacuation system? Yes. Building a crystal mine in the depths of the canyon can indeed shorten the distance between the facilities on the ground and the crystal mines to the greatest extent, saving a lot of costs and creating high profits. However, once natural disasters such as earthquakes, torrential rains, mud-rock flows, flooding, and volcanic eruptions occur, the frontline workers who work day and night in the crystal mines will be very passive! The decision-makers should know very well how intense the space ripples that dragon city raised when it crossed over to the other world were. Even if the mist had truly dispersed, it did not mean that the entire space was absolutely stable! The joint between Dragon City and the other world, in particular, was like the boundary between the two tectonic plates on Earth. It was a seismically active zone. It was not surprising that any extreme weather occurred here! Even without considering the issue of natural disasters, what about man-made disasters? The decision-makers of Dragon City should have known long ago that there are all kinds of aborigines in the Otherworld. Since the Aborigines have a way to seal the ferocious monsters in the mountain range of monsters, they must be as powerful as the monsters! Even without the floods and torrential rain today, if the mining area continued to be developed in such a barbaric way and grows in disorder, the scale of the mining area will be ten times or even a hundred times larger than it is today. By then, Dragon City will be at war with Tu Lanze or the Holy Light faction. As long as the enemy sends a few high-level powerhouses to block the two ends of the Rift Valley, and then uses AOE offensive spells such as Meteor Fire Rain, the entire mining area and tens of thousands of precious lives will be completely wiped out! Meng Chao saw this and was anxious in his heart. Thats right, the people of Dragon City were willing to sacrifice themselves and were brave enough to sacrifice themselves. During the Monster Wars, warriors who had run out of ammunition and food often performed heroic feats of charging at the tide of ferocious beasts that outnumbered them by ten times with their bare hands. Even Meng Chao himself had experienced countless bloody battles in the real world and in the nightmare of the apocalypse. He was used to seeing people dying in the slaughterhouse. However, this did not mean that the decision-makers could treat the precious lives of ordinary citizens and low-level extraordinary beings as pawns that could be exchanged or even abandoned at will to pay for their recklessness, greed, and stupidity! In the face of the overwhelming beast tide, they had their families and homes behind them. At the point of no retreat, they had no choice but to sacrifice everything and fight to the end. That was what was called sacrifice. However, in the situation where the war had long ended and could have been completely avoided, they were so eager for instant success and greed that ordinary workers and low-level transcendents were forced to use their flesh and blood to withstand the destructive force of nature. It was not a sacrifice, but a murder. It was an out-and-out murder! No wonder neither I nor the Wolf King had heard of any large-scale mines and industrial zones at the border of Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake. How could he succeed if he was so l? If the decision-makers of Dragon City used such a mentality to conquer the other world, it wouldnt be surprising that they would welcome the end of the world The scene in front of him once again strengthened Meng Chaos belief. The road to the future was decided by both internal and external factors. In the nightmare of him and the Wolf King, the strength of the Holy Light faction was one of the reasons why Dragon City was destroyed. However, the internal chaos and chronic diseases of Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake were also the important reasons that pushed each other into the abyss of destruction. One had to be tough to forge iron. Before the final battle with the Holy Light faction. Meng Chao had to find and solve Dragon Citys own problems. As for the present Its impossible to force the branch of the Raging Tiger River to change its co by relying on these heavy carriers. The flood is too rapid. Even if hundreds of tons of carriers fall into the river, they will be swept into the swirl instantly and be washed away without a trace. In fact, because of the compression of the heavy transport vehicles, the river will be narrower, which will increase the speed and impact of the flood, making the situation even more tricky. Let me give you a hand! Meng Chao looked into the distance. He saw the rolling mountains, the meandering rivers, the raging wind and the torrential rain, and every wave and swirl in the tributaries of the Raging Tiger River. The entire world had turned into a mysterious and complicated model in his mind. The direction of the wind, the force of the rain, the speed of the water, the distance between the flood peak and the mining area A series of dazzling data exploded on his cerebral cortex like dazzling fireworks. In the end, all the fireworks gathered together and turned into a shining golden dot that landed on a mountain a few kilometers away that was passing by the branch of the Raging Tiger River. Since Monster Mountain Range was also known as Fang Mountain Range by the Turan orcs, it was only natural that most of the mountain peaks soared into the sky like the fangs or tusks of monsters, going straight up and down. After thousands of years of constant erosion and erosion by the branch of the Raging Tiger River, more than half of the base of the mountain had been gnawed away by the river water. It looked like a cliff that could collapse at any time, and it was extremely steep. Of co, the base of the mountain was extremely wide and deep. No matter how much the river water eroded, at most one-third of it had been eroded away, and it was far from reaching the critical point of collapse as long as there was no external force pushing it. When Meng Chao rushed all the way to the top of the mountain at lightning speed. The largest flood peak was only one kilometer away from the top of the mountain. The roar of the flood was like Rolling Thunder. It was as if the deafening sound wave alone was enough to destroy everything in front of it. The corner of Meng Chaos mouth twitched slightly. However, there was no emotion on his face. He jumped into the surging river. Just as he was about to be swallowed by the river. He violated the laws of physics and was not controlled by gravity. He stepped on the non-existent steps and moved to the bottom of the mountain. A third of the depression was eroded by the river. Boom! Meng Chao punched at the mountain without any warning Although there was no surging spiritual flame, no totem armor, and no place to borrow strength from, it was as casual and easy as yawning and stretching. This punch still left a fist mark on the mountain wall that was as hard as iron. Even the pores were clearly visible. However, the fist mark was merely a target that Meng Chao hit for the convenience of aiming. Meng Chao opened his eyes wide and took a deep breath. The breath lasted more than ten seconds. Visible Vortexes appeared around his face as if they were going to sup all the oxygen within a kilometer. Even the air was frozen because of him. Thousands of raindrops the size of hailstones were sealed in the air like specimens. When Meng Chao spewed out all his overbearing spirit energy along with his breath His heart seemed to have turned into a super racing engine that could accelerate from a stationary speed to a speed of more than 300 kilometers per hour in half a second. Steam that was hundreds of degrees hot shot out of every pore on his body, helping his body to quickly release the waste heat produced by the extreme combustion of his mitochondria. His ordinary body did not change much in size, but it gave people a sense of pressure that was hundreds of times larger than before. The two wings that were made of seven-colored spiritual flames moved to the back of the shoulder blades on both sides. The light was more condensed as if it had become the exhaust flame of a rocket thruster. Spiritual magnets that were like liquid metal gushed out from the space cracks in the depths of the body and covered the arms evenly, forming layers upon layers of armor. On the first layer of armor, blood vessels and nerves protruded high. They were like raging flood dragons that could not be contained, and also like the tangled roots of the mandala tree that extended endlessly. On the second layer of armor, there were patterns that looked like the scales of a ferocious beast. With Meng Chaos breathing, they formed an ever-changing totem. On the outermost layer of armor, there were sharp edges and corners. There were rings of chains wrapped around it. The chains were covered with sharp thorns that made ones scalp go numb. The destructive power was raised to the extreme! Waving such a pair of iron arms that were even thicker than the torso. Meng Chao still felt that the power was not strong enough. He retreated seven or eight steps in one breath, almost stepping into the waist-deep river. Only then did he suddenly explode. His feet smashed into the ground like two earth-drilling bombs, flying at a speed faster than the speed of a train derailment. He almost rotated 360 degrees, smashing the Iron Fist that was already red-hot into the rock wall! Unexpectedly The punch did not produce a deafening boom. Nor did it produce a fireball visible to the naked eye, or even a mushroom cloud that was slowly rising. It was not because Meng Chao was not strong enough. It was because his realm was already high enough that he could control every force that he released precisely. He could discard all unnecessary sound, light, and electricity effects, but convert every bit of spiritual energy into the purest destructive force.., and sent it into the targets body! The rock wall in front of him seemed to have become the screen of a silent movie. As Meng Chao gently withdrew his right fist, on the rock wall that was supposed to be as hard as iron, with his fist marks that were several meters deep as the center, crisscrossed, stretching dozens of meters, hundreds of meters, and extending into the distance, cracks that looked like a spider web. It was as if Meng Chao had spread out an overwhelming fishing net, covering the mountains that were hundreds of meters high. The narrowest crack could fit a finger, and the widest crack could fit an arm it was the arm of the Turan orc! Without waiting for the mountain to groan. Meng Chao had already thrown a second punch without batting an eyelid. Chapter 1444 - Flood Peak? Suppression! Chapter 1444 Flood Peak? Suppression! If Meng Chaos right fist was the ultimate personification of Bull Force, which was like a hot knife through butter, an unmatchable explosive force Then his left fist was the essence of the Ripple Force to the fullest extent. It was as if an entire vast ocean leaked out through the cracks of his fingers, silently and softly pouring over the crumbling walls. Unlike his right fist which tore apart the rock wall within a radius of several hundred meters, the power of his left fist was only limited to a range of two to three meters in front of him. However, it broke the shattered rock further and shattered it into the most delicate sand grains. Like a stream of water, it flowed from both sides of his fist to his feet. In front of Meng Chao, a crater with a diameter of about three meters appeared in a relatively complete shape. It looked like it had been hit by a meteorite or a missile. Meng Chao nodded and glanced at the nearby flood peak from the corner of his eye. At this moment, the flood peak was only seven or eight hundred meters away from him. Looks like I have to speed up! Meng Chao muttered to himself. His arms disappeared. There was still no sound, no light, and no smoke. The rocks in front of him seemed to have been smashed, torn, and swallowed by an invisible giant beast. They turned into fine quicksand and disappeared under his feet. He himself had turned into a human-shaped shield machine that was tunneling at a high speed. Under the violent attacks of his fists, which were swinging hundreds of times per second, he continued to invade the depths of the mountain. Not long after, Meng Chao had dug a long tunnel in the mountain rock. Because the space in the tunnel was extremely narrow, forming a closed environment that was similar to firecrackers and gun barrels, he had nowhere to vent his spiritual energy. He could only follow the crisscrossing crevices and spread all the way to the inside of the mountain. Under the strong chemical reaction of his right fist and his left fist, Meng Chao actually blasted a mountain with the effect of a dumm bomb. On the surface, he only dug out a tunnel with a diameter of three meters and a length of about seventy to eighty meters. In fact, with this tunnel as the core, the interior of the mountain with a radius of hundreds of meters was shattered by his shocking blast. It was a mess and seriously affected the foundation of the mountain. At this moment, there were still three to four hundred meters before the flood peak crossed the border. Meng Chao suddenly retracted his fists. His entire body had changed from Extreme Movementto Extreme Silence. Like an ultra-heavy armored train that was loaded with cannons and tens of thonds of tons of ammunition, it stopped the train weirdly within a short distance of three to five meters without any fireworks. He spread out his fists that were waving tens of thonds of times in an instant to cut open the entire mountain, but they were not contaminated by any rock dust. He pressed his palm against the Heart of the mountain. His eyes were still closed. However, the life magnetic field had expanded to its limit. The plants that were rooted in the depths of the mountain, the fungi that grew in the dark environment, and the little bthat were rustling in the natural crevices of the rock had all turned into his eyes, ears, and fingers. In an instant, Meng Chao seemed to have become one with the entire mountain. He sensed the heartbeatof the mountain. The strength of the deities did not lie in their ability to blast a mountain with brute force. It was because their life magnetic field could resonate with the planets magnetic field in a very subtle way and carry out their will to the flowers, trees, mountains, rivers, and even the heaven and earth. They could use the power of the heaven and earth to achieve their purpose. A moment later, every bone and every muscle on Meng Chaos body began to vibrate at an ultra-high frequency under the impetus of spiritual energy. Although his feet were not moving, his entire body seemed to be blurred, as if countless Meng Chao from different worlds had overlapped with each other. The power of the high-frequency vibration surged into the heartof the mountain from his arms. A chain reaction was set off inside the mountain that was already one-third hollowed out and could not bear the heavy burden. The rocks that were torn apart by Meng Chao one after another began to shake violently. Countless rocks were shaking at the same frequency. They affected each other and amplified and intensified each other, producing a similar resonanceeffect. Even the spiritual veins that were hidden in the depths of the earth and had not been completely absorbed by the motherwere disturbed by Meng Chao. They woke up from their long slumber of billions of years and stretched themselves underground like dormant dragons. In the end, the entire mountain peak was roaring like a rocket engine that was about to break free from gravity. At this moment, there were only one hundred meters left before the flood peak crossed the border. However, the sound of the flood could no longer be heard between heaven and earth. All that was left was the solemn roar of the Grand Villa! Now! Meng Chao suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to have disappeared. Embedded in his eye sockets were two small sthat were as dazzling as a supernova explosion. His fists were also like steel that was about to melt, turning into a nearly transparent scarlet red color. Boom! This time, Meng Chao, who was at his limit, finally could not control the terrifying power that erupted from the depths of each of his cells at the same time. At the same time that he shattered the mountain rocks, it emitted a sound wave that caused the earth to tremble, a sound wave that even the flood was about to retreat. Fortunately, there were rocks in all directions, so the sound wave had nowhere to go. It could only follow the crevices of the rocks and infiltrate into the depths of the mountain, intensifying the resonance of the mountain rocks and creating an avalanche-like chain reaction. This sound wave was the last straw that crushed the camel. Under the combined effects of the self-weight of the mountain peak, the resonance of the shattered rocks, Meng Chaos destruction, the impact of the flood, and the overturning of the underground spiritual vein, the uncontrollable great collapse had finally begun! At the same time. At the narrowest part of the Tiger Fury River tributaries. The people had already pushed dozens of heavy transport vehicles into the increasingly turbulent river. However, they were still unable to force the river to change co. Instead, they made the river become more and more violent. Not far away, compared to the overwhelming beast tide, the momentum was even fiercer, and in the blink of an eye, they could reach the flood peak in front of them. Everyones eyes were filled with bitter despair. The drivers had lost their heavy transport vehicles. It was as if the soldiers had broken their swords and emptied their magazine. However, even if they broke their swords and emptied their magazine, the soldiers were still soldiers. Even if they were unarmed, they were only left with one tooth. They were all going to pounce on the enemy, bite the enemys throat, and tear off the enemys flesh and blood. It didnt matter if the enemy was a floodor a monster! No one knew who took the lead. Everyones shoconverged into a roar that was louder than the torrential rain and the raging flood. The drivers who had lost their heavy transport vehicles began to bombard the rocks on the banks of the river, trying to blast the broken rocks into the river and force the surging river to change co in front of the humans. Of co, they knew that the effect of doing so was minimal. But even if there was only a one-in-ten-thond chance, they would give 100 percent of their efforts to fight for it. Even if they could only buy a few more seconds of evacuation time for their compatriots in the mining area behind them! The flood peak was getting closer and closer. The earth began to tremble, and the sky was roaring. It was like a God above the heaven and earth, angrily rebuking these ants who overestimated themselves. The ants turned a deaf ear to it and concentrated on fulfilling their mission. Some people ground their fists. Some people broke their arms. Some people sank into the mud that was waist-deep. Some people were almost swept away by the raging waves. But no one was willing to bend in front of the flood peak that was about to destroy everything. And no flood peak was able to exting the raging flames in their eyes. Boom! Crack! Crash! Under the concerted efforts of everyone, a large part of the river bank finally collapsed. The broken boulders almost grabbed the throat of the branch of the Raging Tiger River. For a moment, the river water seemed to be frozen and was about to stop in front of the human will. However, in the next second, along with a world-shaking loud sound, the river channel that had just been blocked was once again washed away by the torrent. The flood rushed toward the mining area not far away in an even more violent manner. There was no time to be discouraged and depressed. The people who were so tired that they were almost numb were like a machine with extremely sophisticated structure. The incomparably sturdy and reliable parts were once again thrown into a suicidal battle with the power of Heaven and earth. Until the earth-shattering roar came from afar. It was as if a Doomsday Beast had woken up under the riverbed and turned the entire river de down. The earth undulated like a raging sea. People fell and sat in the mud one after another. Only then did they wake up, as if they had just woken up from a dream. They were dumbstras they stared at the unbelievable scene in the distance. They saw that just as the flood peak was about to pass through the last mountain peak This mountain peak that rose up from the ground like the t of a giant beast suddenly turned into a giant axe that could split the heaven and earth. It chopped down ruthlessly towards the branch of the Raging Tiger River. Along with the vibration that caused ones scalp to go numb, every cell in ones body was about to scream. Billions of tons of rocks crashed down like an avalanche, hitting the head of the flood peak that was overflowing with killing intent. It also blocked off the branch of the Tiger Fury River completely. The flood seemed to have fallen into an inescapable net, but it still had the strength of a thond tons. The giant Kun that was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent its anger struggled desperately, jumping, and trying to fight to the death. Soon, the branches of the angry Tiger River split into several strands, rampaging among the broken rocks, looking for a way out. Logically speaking, it was very dangerous for a river with such a large amount of runoff and such a high flow speed to change its co. No one could guarantee where the crazy flood would lead the branches of the Raging Tiger River under the stimulation of the torrential rain. However, it was like there was a pair of invisible hands that suppressed and controlled the flood. The disintegrated flood, after bypassing the collapsed mountain peak, miraculously avoided the mining area and fled to the southwest and northwest respectively. Even if the retreat of the flood was only a temporary phenomenon. Under the influence of gravity, the branch of the Raging Tiger River would return to the right track sooner or later. However, the humans had already bought enough time to evacuate in time before the flood came again. They could also build an indestructible defense line to protect the home that they had worked so hard to build! Is Even God is helping us? The exhausted people still had expressions of disbelief on their faces. However, they could not even muster the strength to cheer. They were sprawled on the ground and collapsed in the cold mud and boiling blood. They waited until the roar of the flood gradually faded away. Only then did they dare to believe that the miracle just now was not their imagination. The corner of their lips and between their brows finally bloomed into a smile that was even more brilliant than the fireworks. Immediately after, they closed their eyes and panted heavily. They were racing against time to recover their strength and prepare to rush to a new battlefield at any time! Chapter 1445 - 5 Secret War Chapter 1445 Secret War Deep within the collapsed mountain rocks, in the waist-deep floodwaters. Meng Chao sat cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, and his breathing was long. Every breath he took created a ripple in the floodwaters, like the tentacles of an octopus extending into the distance, causing the splintered floodwaters to flow in the direction he wanted them to flow. He waited for half an hour. He made sure that the flood did not gather again and rush towards the mining area. Nor did it form an even more dangerous barrier lake behind the collapsed mountain. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief and stand up from the flood that had turned into mud. At this moment, Meng Chao heard a buzzing sound. He saw an unremarkable little black dot flying low in the middle of the raging dark clo It was a search-and-rescue drone. Meng Chao pondered for a moment, then lay back down in the mud and became one with the earth, only revealing a pair of sparkling eyes. For the time being, he did not want to return to Dragon City with great fanfare. He still had not figured out the recent situation of Lusiya. What had this jungle banshee become? Could it have grown three heads and six arms and become a ferocious and terrifying tigress? Would it be possible to suppress the power of chaos in her body and wake her up and heal her? Would the Blood Alliance still exist? Would it change its appearance and even keep its evil mission in a different way even if it was nominally falling apart? Would its dirty claws reach out to Bai Jiacao and turn his cute little sister into the Dark Witch or something even scarier? Even if little sister could survive with her identity as Meng Chaos sister, would there be more innocent children like his little sister who had fallen into the hands of the Blood Alliance? Also, why was Dragon City so eager to develop the world beyond Monster Mountain Range, and why was the development method so simple and crude? They didnt have a deeper understanding of the Turan orcs, and they also lacked respect for the ode world. Did they really think that they were the best in the world after defeating the monsters? These questions made Meng Chao realize that he was facing a war that was a hundred times scarier than the Monster War. At least, during the Monster War, he and everyone else knew very well who were our friends and who were our enemies. Identity was his biggest trump card if he wanted to win this war. Meng Chao decided to sneak back to Dragon City secretly to see what his hometown had become a year after the victory of the Monster War. He also secretly investigated the problems of Lu Siya, the blood union, and the remnants of the monster civilization, and dismantled all the time bombs buried in Dragon City. Of course, the task was arduous. Fortunately, one thing was certain. No matter who his enemies were, how high their status had been in Dragon City, how much power they controlled, how prominent their reputation was, and what kind of rigorous and crazy conspiracy they were planning. As long as the vast majority of ordinary citizens and low-level superhumans were still like what Meng Chao had seen just now, working together, bravely making sacrifices, and united as a city. Then, with the help of these most adorable people, the final victory would definitely belong to Dragon City! Thinking of this, Meng Chaos chest, which had been soaked in the cold rain for half a day, began to heat up again. Just as he was about to avoid the sight of the search and rescue drone, he sank into the depths of the mud and dived three to five kilometers away. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. A thoughtful expression appeared on his face. There was something wrong with this search and rescue drone. Since it was here to search for survivors in the storm. The search and rescue drone should, of course, circle around and continuously expand the search area. If its flight path was drawn with a fluorescent pen, it would be a shining spiral that was getting bigger and bigger. However, this UAV was in the northeast direction, between the two points in mid-air, circling back and forth. The space it passed was very narrow, and its flight path was practically a straight line. As such, its search area was naturally extremely narrow. Moreover, as a search and rescue UAV, its flight height was a little too high. It had always stayed close to the dark clouds. Its movements were very mysterious as if it was afraid that others would discover it. If it flew so high, could it really see clearly the ruins on the ground and the survivors in the rain and mud? Meng Chaos interest was piqued. Deep in his eyes, the specks of starlight were continuously magnified, turning into dark golden circles that covered his pupils. His pupils were zooming in and out at a frequency of hundreds of times per second. His vision was like a bullet fired from an anti-material sniper rifle, locking onto the search and rescue drone. Exposed to the extraordinary vision of a godly state expert, all the secrets of the drone were exposed. Meng Chao saw that it was a large-scale rotorcraft with eight propellers. The fuselage was painted with the symbol of Universe Corporation. After the wind and rain, it had become mottled and covered with scratches and dents. This was quite in line with the usage conditions of large-scale industrial and mining enterprises. However, below the fuselage, there was a small and exquisite honeycomb launcher that was filled with rockets. Since its a search and rescue drone, why would it carry weapons? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. Of course, the enterprises in the other world were different from those on Earth. In order to explore and excavate the crystal veins in the wild environment filled with monsters, super enterprises such as Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation all had their own weapons manufacturing teams, corporate equipment, and unparalleled experts. Their unit firepower was even more powerful than that of the Red Dragon Army. When everyone came out to conquer the other world, it was not surprising even if they used a large pod to hoist a train cannon, let alone a beehive launcher under the drone. The rainstorm came suddenly. It was normal for them to launch armed drones to carry out search and rescue operations when they were caught off guard. The problem was that even if they really wanted to launch armed drones, there was still time to take down the beehive launcher in more than ten seconds, right? One had to know that after loading weapons, not only would the weight of the beehive launcher greatly reduce the duration of the drone, but it would also reduce the scope of the search and rescue. Moreover, because the beehive launcher protruded out of the drone, the appearance of the drone would become more irregular, making it easier for the drone to lose control in the storm. Therefore, no matter how anxious the drone operator was, before the remote-controlled drone took off, it was impossible for him to forget to unload all the weapons. The current drones are all modular in design. Uninstalling the weapons, hanging an extra battery or a dedicated camera for search and rescue will only take ten to twenty seconds at most, but it can double the search and rescue efficiency. This armed drone did not do this. This can only mean that it is not here to perform a search and rescue mission at all. It was cruising back and forth between two points, and its flight path was in a straight line. Its carrying out a blockade mission! Thats right, its closely monitoring the entrance and exit of the valley ahead. Anyone who passes by here will be discovered by it immediately. Interesting. In such a torrential rain, who exactly is it trying to monitor and blockade? And the weapon it carries, who is it prepared for? Meng Chaos line of sight crossed the blockade line of the armed drones. If one imagined the entire mining area as a crouching flood dragon, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The northeast direction of the valley was where the flood dragon stretched out its thickest right claw. The valley was also brightly lit. It was filled with large-scale factories, super mining vehicles, and all kinds of bizarre mining, smelting, and even casting equipment. At this moment, the valley was filled with people and countless steel beasts were rumbling. They seized the time that Meng Chao had bought for them to strengthen the dam at the entrance of the valley, dig a diversion channel that was better than nothing, and evacuate the workers in the depths of the mine, they were so busy that no one noticed that there was actually another drone flying in the depths of the dark clouds above them. Perhaps there was more than one drone that was secretly spying on them. Meng Chaos mind raced. He spread out his palms and tested them. He found that the rain was gradually getting weaker. The extreme weather that was triggered by the planets magnetic field had come and gone quickly. The biggest troublemaker, a branch of the Raging Tiger River, had also been temporarily subdued by Meng Chao. This allowed him to free up his hands to study the secret behind this armed drone. Meng Chao was like a wily crocodile, quietly disappearing into the mud. When he reappeared, he was already two kilometers away, in a bush spinning in the water. The armed drone, which knew nothing about him, was still patrolling in the dark clouds. Meng Chao did not directly cut into the valley that was blocked by the armed drone. Information. If he wanted to formulate an effective and reliable combat plan for his mysterious opponent, he needed to gather as much information as possible. Ten meters to the left of Meng Chao was his target. It was a temporary building made of containers. From the small communication tower that was not too high beside the temporary building, this was not a dormitory. Instead, it should be a field office or a simple laboratory where there was a high demand for information transmission. Because of the low terrain, the entire building was soaked in stinky sewage and mud. The container in the southeast corner had even been washed down by the flood, and half of the entire building had collapsed. The part that had not collapsed was also pitch black. The people inside had long run away it was own whether they had evacuated in time or participated in the rescue efforts in various places. Unfortunately, from the signs on the container, the office at the scene did not belong to the universal group that the drone belonged to. It belonged to Sky Pillar Corporation. Meng Chao thought for a moment and still went through the tear in the container. He first held his breath and pricked up his ears to listen for the faint sounds of breathing, heartbeat, blood flow, and internal organs squirming in the depths of the darkness. After making sure there were no survivors and no bodies, he was emboldened to rummage through the closet to find what he wanted. Chapter 1446 - Uninvited Guests Chapter 1446 Uninvited Guests Although a third of the building was soaked in sewage, Meng Chao still found a general plan of the mining area on the wall. From the plan, one could see that the entire mining area, which spanned hundreds of kilometers, was divided into six major areas, which were developed by one or two mega corportations. The northeast ridge was the boundary. This side of the ridge belonged to Sky Pillar Corporation, while the other side of the ridge belonged to Universe Corporation. The two sides lived side by side and did not interfere with each other. Although the plan did not draw out the details of Universe Corporations construction, as the natural extension of the crystal ore vein, Meng Chao still roughly understood the distribution of the warehouses, mines, and supporting factories there. In addition, he also found a safety post responsibility list next to the overall planning map. The large-scale industrial and mining enterprises in Dragon City often had to face the beast horde and the attack of extreme weather. Safety was naturally the most important issue. It was also because the person in charge of the enterprise was usually a superhuman with a high state and had extremely strong combat strength. Once they encountered a threat, they had to play the role of a military commander. Regardless of whether they could actually take the lead or not, at the very least, according to the rules, the managers of the industrial and mining companies at all levels had to participate in the safety arrangements to prevent the situation of being leaderless when the beast horde attacked. If they really suffered unnecessary losses, they would be able to find the corresponding person-in-charge at the first opportunity. In other words, through this safety post responsibility list, Meng Chao could retrieve the names of all the managers sent by Atlas group to this mining area. Thanks to Lu Siya, Meng Chao was very familiar with the Lu family, which controlled Sky Pillar Corporation. He saw several familiar names on the safety post responsibility list. He closed his eyes, and the faces that he had swept past during a banquet or business negotiation one or two years ago appeared in his mind. Meng Chao recalled patiently and soon found the most suitable target. He scooped up a pile of mud with both hands. He pressed it on his face and slowly wiped it. Along with the slight sound of bones rubbing against each other, his facial features and even the shape of his face underwent a subtle change. From a slightly immature appearance, which looked like that of a university graduate, he had become a square-shaped face with distinct edges and corners. There were a few more lines on his forehead that raised his head straight up, and two patches of stiff whiskers appeared on his cheeks. His overall age had suddenly increased by more than ten years. With the cover of the mud, he looked like a member of the Lu family, like a distant relative of Lu Siya. After looking at the dirty water for a long time and recalling the words, actions, and habits of his fake brother, Meng Chao nodded in satisfaction. After digging around in the collapsed ruins for a long time, Meng Chao found a well-sealed first-aid kit. For Meng Chao, who had broken through to the godly state, the heart-strengthening drug in the first-aid kit was, of course, even more tasteless than the carbonated drink that had been open for three days and three nights. However, some simple medical instruments, such as sutures and surgical blades, could be made into a set of rather handy dismantling and harvesting tools after a little modification. Finally, Meng Chao fished out a set of tattered and stinky protective clothing, a pair of rubber shoes with several holes, and a helmet full of cracks from the sewage. Meng Chao did not even blink as he put all these things on his body. He looked no different from a first-line manager of an industrial and mining company who had suffered an unfortunate safety accident and fought on the frontlines for an entire night. His eyes were red and his eyes were black. He was extremely exhausted. At this moment, the rainstorm was coming to an end. Since the thunder and lightning had gradually subsided, the night sky was even darker and deeper than when the thunder and lightning had torn apart the dark clouds. It was so dark that one could not even see ones fingers. The dark night was the best cover for Meng Chao. He was like a black snake swimming in the black swamp, setting off a faint black ripple as he silently climbed up the winding mountain ridge. Red Creek Valley was really like a bright red stream before him. Even in the pouring rain, it was still emitting a red glow that looked like raging flames. Meng Chao knew that it was not a real stream. Instead, it was the traces left on the surface of the ground by the Red Radiance Stone that was distributed in a ribbon. There was only a difference of one word between Red Radiance Stone and Red Radiance Jade. However, it was only the companion ore of the latter, and it was the most inferior companion ore. It was the spirit energy contained in the Red Radiance Jade that was continuously seeping into ordinary rocks after billions of years of geological changes. In most cases.., it had no industrial or cultivation value. However, where there was Red Radiance Jade, there was often Red Radiance Stone. The Red Radiance Stone was so large that it was exposed to the surface. It was not far from the water source, and the terrain around it was not too rugged. Therefore, it was not difficult to develop and utilize it. No wonder Universe Corporation would place their bets there. They were eager to find a Red Radiance Jade vein with astonishing reserves. Meng Chao pursed his lips. From his and Wolf Kings apocalyptic memories, Universe Corporation and all the super companies that placed their bets on this area would probably lose everything. But this was not something he had to worry about. He was still more interested in the purpose of that armed drone and the person behind it. No, it was not that drone, but those. One drone, two drones, three drones, four drones, five drones Meng Chao looked far into the distance from the ridge. Along with the drone that he had first discovered, he soon found five drones amidst the rolling dark clouds. They were also spray-painted with Universe Corporations logo and disguised as search and rescue drones. However, their movements were also mysterious. They carried weapons and did not seem to be searching for them. Instead, they seemed to be monitoring something on the ground. Due to the terrain restrictions, Meng Chao could not see their surveillance targets clearly. However, based on their patrol routes, it was very easy to determine their general surveillance range. Meng Chao did not directly rush into their surveillance range. Although he could easily break through the sound barrier and instantly cover several kilometers. He also compressed the deafening roar brought about by supersonic speed to the extreme. However, he was not willing to gamble. After inheriting the legacy of the monster civilization, after a year of explosive development, how terrifying had the filming, surveillance, and image analysis technology of Dragon City evolved to, would he be able to extract vital information from the clues he left behind. Meng Chao crouched on the ground like a human-shaped spider. He exerted strength with his hands and feet at the same time. Spirit energy gushed out from his palms and soles, immediately destroying the internal structure of the rock that had been washed away by the torrential rain for a night and was already brittle. Large pieces of rock, together with mud, immediately slid down from the ridge. Meng Chao curled up into a ball and disguised himself as a piece of mountain rock. He sank deep into the mud and slid into the valley together. His cautiousness was quickly rewarded. Crash! Just as he slid into the valley, a long-lost bolt of lightning spurted out of the dark clouds and instantly illuminated the entire world for about 0.1 seconds. With the help of the 0.1 seconds of light, Meng Chao discovered that there was another group of uninvited gs about 155 meters to his left. The light disappeared in an instant. The Earth returned to its pitch-black state. The flickering lights in the crystal mine in front of him further accentuated the darkness and deathly stillness in the depths of the valley. Meng Chao, on the other hand, had already deeply imprinted the silhouettes of the uninvited gs onto his retina. Through the extraordinary computational ability of his brain cells, he enhanced the signals, analyzed the images, and extracted their characteristics. However, the characteristics of the uninvited gs made him slightly stunned. Turan orcs? Thats right. Meng Chao clearly saw that this group of uninvited gs all had green faces and sharp fangs, pointed mouths, monkey cheeks, and disheveled hair. Some of them had deformed and twisted claws, while others were wearing shiny, oily shells, and even pierced with cold, shiny spikes. They were not wearing the combat suits or power armors of the people of Dragon City, either. Instead, they were wearing leather and bone armors in styles that were common among orcs. Whats going on? A team of elite Turan warriors is trying to sneak into the crystal mine of the people of Earth? WO Meng Chao mumbled to himself and soon found something strange. The five drones were still patrolling above their heads. The surveillance range of the five blockade lines was exactly the activity area of the elite Turan warriors. The darkness could not block the infrared surveillance equipment of the drones. The Turan orcs did not have the concept of guarding against high-altitude reconnaissance. They must have been caught by the five drones at the first moment. However, the five drones did not react at all. They did not send out any alarms, nor did they launch any attacks. They did not even lower their altitude or show any signs of further observation. This could only mean one thing. The elite Turan warriors and armed drones were working together. The latter was not monitoring the former. It was protecting the former, ensuring that the former could sneak into the target area without anyone noticing The Turan orcs who know how to use armed drones are really interesting. However, were they really Turan orcs? Meng Chao continued to analyze the image information that he had collected in just 0.1 seconds. At first glance, the bodies of these uninvited gs had all kinds of characteristics of fierce beasts, such as bull horns, lion teeth, tiger claws, eagle wings, snake scales, turtle backs, scorpion tails According to the aesthetic standards of Turan orcs, they were simply handsome men with elegant manners. The problem was, wouldnt it be too exaggerated for so many characteristics of fierce beasts to appear on the same body of flesh and blood? For the people of Dragon City who had never seen the Turan orcs, they would probably be stunned and leave a deep impression upon meeting them. However, for Meng Chao, who had roamed in Picturesque Orchid Lake for nearly a year and was talking and laughing with the future Turan King, who was the most honorable and closest friend of Picturesque Orchid Lake, the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. Although there are quite a number of mixed-blood in Picturesque Orchid Lake, and there are many examples of intermarriage between the five great clans, it is perfectly normal for the Minotaur warriors to have the characteristics of a lion or tiger warrior. However, because the totem power of different natures will interfere with each other and break out into conflicts, the so-called mixed-blood has its limits. Usually, it is already very good for an orc noble to have the characteristics of two great clans. How can they be like these guys who are attacking the body with the characteristics of more than twenty ferocious beasts? Of course, the bloodlines of the rat people are often more chaotic than those of the nobles. Many rat people will have the characteristics of multiple clans and grow reptilian tails and bird wings at the same time. However, such rat people, cursed by the Chaos bloodline, are often extremely weak and die young. How is it possible that they are as powerful as the elite Turan warriors in front of us Chapter 1447 - Confusion Chapter 1447 Confusion With just a glance, Meng Chao could tell that this team of elite Turan warriors was in a well-organized formation and stood in a reasonable position. Even on the rugged mountain road, where mud and rocks could pour down at any time, they were still highly vigilant. They could form extremely powerful crossfire in all directions at a moments notice. Moreover, when the lightning disappeared and the land returned to darkness, they were like shadows that completely merged into the darkness, disappearing without a trace. Even Meng Chao, a Deity Realm expert, who was hundreds of meters away, could not hear their breathing, heartbeat, and the sound of their internal organs squirming. Among the five big clans of Picturesque Orchid Lake, the Dark Moon Clan came from a bloodline of fierce reptilian beasts. They had quite a number of experts who were skilled in stealth, assassination, and poison. However, apart from the scales of those in the Dark Moon Clan, these fellows in front of Meng Chao also carried a large number of characteristics of Gold Clan and Blood Hoof Clan members. Whether it was the wolves and tigers of the Gold clan or the Minotaurs and wild boars of the Blood Hoof Clan, Meng Chao knew that they did not like to lurk. Most of Picturesque Orchid Lakes elites should be gathered at the northern front in Red-gold Citys vicinity, preparing to launch a war against the Holy Light faction. There are no main forces or elites at the southern border at all! How can such an elite team of special forces sneak into the crystal mines of the people of Dragon City under the cover of drones? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He sensed a hint of danger. He glanced at the right rear of the elite Turan warriors. It was a dark hill. It seemed like he could not scan anything. But when Meng Chao closed his eyes, he could picture a blurry figure and a pair of eagle-like sharp eyes in his mind. Snipers. Meng Chao said to himself in his heart, Apart from the drones, this group of people has deployed at least one or two snipers. When the large group of people advanced, the snipers were hiding in the depths of the mud without moving. Even if someone discovered the large group and wanted to go forward to investigate or attack, the snipers could easily solve the problem from the rear. Here came the problem. Did the Turan orcs have the concept of snipers? Even the strongest archer in Picturesque Orchid Lake, the Centaur race, seemed to be more adept and liked the feeling of having thousands of arrows fired at the same time, rather than secretly shooting arrows in the dark, right? Thinking of this, Meng Chaos curiosity toward these uninvited guests reached its peak. Since he had already discovered the existence of drones and snipers. Of course, he would not be easily discovered by the other party. Taking a deep breath, Meng Chao suppressed his breathing, heartbeat, and blood flow to their limits. His body temperature was also adjusted to the same level as the torrential rain, mountain torrents, and mud around him. He was like a mudslide with life, mixed in with the mud that washed down from the mountain ridge, and stealthily moved towards the uninvited guests. The lightning that could light up the world never appeared again. However, when he ventured within fifty meters of the other party, even if there was no light, Meng Chao could accurately capture the other partys outline and movements by scanning his vitality magnetic field. This place was already very close to the Universe Corporations crystal mine. There were searchlights sweeping in front from time to time. In order to defend against the invasion of monsters and natives from the Other World, it was possible that a lot of security measures had been deployed at the periphery of the mine. Even though these security measures were mostly destroyed by the torrential rain and mountain torrents. The uninvited guests were still very cautious. From time to time, they would stop and make arrangements for their surroundings. What are they doing? Meng Chao saw that the uninvited gs seemed to have taken something out of their pockets and scattered it into the mud around them. They even found a few sharp rocks and squeezed some things that looked like blood onto them. Similar actions would be repeated every ten to twenty meters. As they gradually left, Meng Chao sneakily went to the place where they had passed by and found the things they had left behind. It was some hair, half a broken nail, and a few drops of stinky blood. Meng Chao twirled the hair on his fingertip and rubbed it gently. He then placed the broken nail on his palm and studied it carefully. He analyzed it from the smell emitted by the hair and the shape of the nail. They were all genuine and had fallen from the bodies of the Turan Orcs. Of course, the owners of these hair and nails were not peerless experts. They were just rat people. However, Meng Chao doubted that the ordinary citizens of Dragon City would be able to tell the difference between elite Turan warriors and ordinary rat people. These guys intentionally scattered a lot of hair, skin, nails, and blood from the Turan orcs on their trajectories. Looking at the origins of the uninvited guests, Meng Chao imagined that he did not catch these guys on the spot, but only found the clues Ithat they had deliberately left behind. So, through the evidence, it was not difficult to infer what had happened on this dark and stormy night of the month. It was also possible to outline the identity of the true murderer-hideous, ghostly, unreasonable, the natives of the Other World who would not rest until they were dead We cant wait any longer. Although Meng Chao could always lurk by these uninvited guests, closely watch their every move, until they complete their plot, there were countless innocent guards and workers in the brightly-lit crystal mine ahead of them. Judging from the uninvited guests nondescript dressing and their ill-intentioned behavior, it did not matter what they were doing in the crystal mine on this night of murder in the dark of the moon, high wind and high fire. They were definitely not there to hold a party with the people of Dragon City on Picturesque Orchid Lakes behalf. Meng Chao smelled the strong odor of blood. He could already imagine what would happen after these people sneaked into the crystal mine. He had to stop them. With Meng Chaos realm, if he went all out, it was not impossible to kill at least one-third of the uninvited guests and capture one or two survivors. But he was not confident that he could do it without being caught by the drone overhead. Moreover, these uninvited guests were only at the execution level, so they might not know too many secrets. If there was a large organization with a tight structure behind them. If he alarmed them, it would make the organization even more vigilant, making things even more troublesome. Therefore, the key was how to hide his strength, or at least part of it, and capture a living person without making a sound. Within three to five minutes of interrogating a live person, he would destabilize the other party, or at least disrupt the other partys retreat, forcing them to leave more evidence, real evidence. Meng Chao closed his eyes and once again analyzed the positions of the uninvited guests, the flight paths of the few drones above his head, and the shooting range of the sniper who had been lurking in the mud, staring coldly and sealing off the entire valley. He only used half a second to reject the idea of attacking the sniper. This sniper was most likely the strongest among the uninvited guests. Moreover, his ambush position was very good. It happened to be in a col halfway up the mountain. The shooting range was clear, and there were mountain rocks covering all four sides. It was just enough for him to have no worries and seal off most of the valley. No matter which direction he approached from, it would be difficult to avoid the detection of him and the drones. Just from the choice of sniper position, one could see the snipers strength. And such a well-trained sniper would usually not act alone. There must be an observer who was as strong as him or behind him, at most a hairs breadth away from him. Even if Meng Chao could really finish off the sniper in a breaths time, find the observer, and cut off their communication with their companions in time. However, the snipers and the observers were most likely responsible for sending more observation information to the troops. If the snipers did not communicate with their companions within twenty seconds, or at most one to two minutes, their companions would certainly be suspicious. Since I cant choose the snipers Meng Chao mumbled to himself and stabbed his hands into the mud. The spirit energy spurting out of his palms swam toward the ridge where the uninvited guests were passing like two giant pythons that were lurking underground. Suddenly, the giant pythons seemed to have woken up from their long hibernation. They writhed violently inside the ridge, destroying the already brittle structure of the rock. Large pieces of broken rock were even engulfed by the mud, they turned into a surging mudslide and poured down toward the uninvited guests. The uninvited guests were caught off guard. Even the most disciplined formation was thrown into chaos for a moment. Although the debris flow could not do anything to these well-trained experts, the team was still distracted. The snipers and the observers attention was temporarily attracted by the rumbling that was rolling toward them. They were more worried that the movement of the debris flow would trigger a chain reaction in the crystal mine. They did not dare to release their spirit energy, crush the rocks, and block the mud. They could only spread out in all directions to avoid the impact of the debris flow. Meng Chao waited patiently in the darkness. His target was not at the end of the team. From the perspective of human nature, once they recovered from the chaos, the other party would certainly pay attention to the end of the team first to see if they had lost any of their men. Besides, the end of the team was often very strong, and they were too close to the snipers and observers. Meng Chaos eyes were firmly fixed on the few uninvited gs at the front and middle section of the team who acted as the vanguard. The few fellows closest to the crystal mine needed to hide in the sudden debris flow. Their attention was the most distracted, and their vigilance was the lowest. Meng Chao did not move. He even closed his eyes. However, the vitality magnetic field kept spreading out, turning every ripple in the debris flow into an extension of his will. Interfered by his spirit energy, the debris flow seemed to have a life of its own as it rushed toward the few spearmen at the front and separated them in an instant. In order to avoid being swallowed by the debris flow without making too much noise, the few spearmen had no choice but to concentrate and move around. They did not notice that they were getting farther and farther away from the main forces. Behind them, a black shadow slowly opened its eyes. Chapter 1448 - Pain and Joy Chapter 1448 Pain and Joy When the nearest spearman brushed past Meng Chao who was deep in the mud, Meng Chao did not make a move. There were still a few spearmen who were not far away from him, and there was a drone flying over their heads. It was not until the drone turned back and the other spearmen were in their own trouble that Meng Chao calmed down and detonated the spirit energy he had injected into the spearmans feet. A bubble suddenly exploded in the mud under the spearmans feet. A huge suction force, like the claws of a water ghost, grabbed the spearmans ankle tightly. The spearman was slightly startled, thinking that he had stepped into a vortex in the mudslide. Just as he was about to struggle up, Meng Chao pounced on him like a hungry but calm crocodile. Before the spearman could even scream Meng Chao had already pinched his tailbone with the five fingers of his right hand. With a gentle shake, spirit energy, like a wave, flowed all the way from his tailbone to his cervical vertebra. It then flowed along his shoulder blades and ribs, pouring into every joint of the spearmans body, shaking off more than a hundred of his bones. It had even firmly sealed his throat muscles, ensuring that he could not make a sound that was louder than a mosquito flapping its wings. In an instant, the soldier collapsed like a puppet whose strings had been cut off. This guy was also a ruthless person who was not afraid of death. He had also received extremely harsh professional training. After Meng Chao locked his tailbone, dislocated all the joints of his body, and ordinary people were about to faint from the pain, he actually recovered 70% of his mobility in the blink of an eye with just the contraction of his muscles. His arms turned into two long whips, he twisted 180 degrees to his back and attacked Meng Chaos temples from an unbelievable angle. Meng Chao immediately felt a needle-like pain in his temples. The sharp soldiers fingertip tore through the air, creating a force comparable to a bullet flying in all directions. And this was a feint. The sharp soldier seemed to have already considered the possibility that Meng Chao would raise his neck high and dodge. At the same time that the speed of his fingertips broke through the limit, both of his arms stretched out a full 20 to 30 centimeters. Even his fingers protruded out three to five centimeters. It was as if he had grown seven to eight additional joints, at the same time, it was as if he was a mollusk that did not grow any joints. The killer move that was originally aimed at both of Meng Chaos temples turned into two poisoned machetes that were aimed at Meng Chaos eyes! If it had been anyone but Meng Chao, he could have been caught off guard and had his eyes gouged out by this point man. And what Meng Chao did Just close my eyes. Bang! There was a clash of swords between his eyelids and the sharp soldiers fingers. Ka-chow! Immediately after, a slight metallic luster came from the soldier. It was as though his fingers could tear even the armor of a tank, but they felt like feathers on Meng Chaos eyelids. Like two blooming bullets hitting an iron plate, they burst open with life. Even though the sharp soldier was as determined as iron. Faced with a monster like Meng Chao, which he had never seen before, he felt his scalp go numb and his hair stand on end due to the excruciating pain of his fingers exploding. However, the cruel training that he had received definitely did not include surrendering without a fight. After missing his first attack and judging that Meng Chaos strength was far beyond his imagination, the sharp soldier immediately gave up the childish idea of turning defeat into victory. He grunted as if he had used the pressure of his muscles to crush his lungs and break his ribs. After expelling all the gas left in his lungs, coupled with the dislocation of his bones and the contraction of his muscles, the vanguards body instantly shrank by half. Even his arms and legs seemed to have curled into his body. He had turned into an extremely elastic meatball and was spinning around in an extremely weird posture, trying to escape from Meng Chaos control. Meng Chao could even feel that a layer of greasy sweat was secreted on the soldiers tailbone as if it was smeared with a thick layer of grease. The soldiers tailbone, on the other hand, was shaking like a rattlesnake. If he was not careful, he would run away. In order to prevent the soldier from causing too much trouble, Meng Chao could only use his left hand to move upward and destroy and control the entire spine of the soldier. As for the sharp soldier whose spine was twisted to the extreme, it was still alive and kicking as if it had fallen into a fishing net. It struggled violently like a man-eating pompano trying to kill its prey. As it struggled, a large amount of its hair, scales, and claws fell off, and part of its true appearance was revealedit was a human with sparse hair, just like Meng Chao. As expected! Meng Chao was not surprised at all. It was not only because the features of the orcs that had fallen off his body had been stuck onto it with sticky biological glue. It was also because there were many things hidden under his thick hair, such as sharp blades as thin as cicadas wings, flying needles dipped in venom, and so on, smoke bombs and flashbangs that were launched by using small muscle groups that ordinary people could not detect, and so on. These things gave Meng Chao a sense of dj vu. Who exactly are you people? Tell me! Before the drones and snipers could scan the area again, Meng Chao had very limited time. Since the other party wanted to gouge out his eyeballs right away, there was no need for him to be polite. Meng Chaos hands turned into two balls of gray fog. First, he carefully processed this guy from his hair to his toes. He found a total of five gene reagents and self-destructing devices that could be used to commit suicide or even perish together with the enemy. Then, his ten fingers were like ten iron rods that were connected to high-voltage electricity, piercing deeply into both sides of the soldiers spine. Meng Chaos spirit energy was like a burning thorn. It gushed out from his fingertips and quickly wrapped around every blood vessel, every nerve, and every muscle fiber around the soldiers body. Along with his ten fingers, he played a song that seemed to come from hell. At first, there were hundreds of wrinkles on the soldiers face. Then, each of the wrinkles began to twitch violently as if they were electrified. If only he could scream. His scream would definitely be able to tear the entire night sky apart. This was not a pain that humans could endure. In fact, even the toughest and most fearless Minotaur warrior of Picturesque Orchid Lakes five great clans would turn into a puddle of mucus after receiving such a punishment. It would pour out the deepest secrets and fears in his heart, like tears and mucus. However, the mask of pain on the vanguards face was only worn for three to five seconds. It was like a switch in the depths of the brain that controlled pain and pleasure was automatically activated. The mask of pain cracked, and the facial features of the vanguard suddenly bloomed like a man-eating flower. He rolled his eyes and grinned. Blood bubbles that grew larger and larger popped out of his nose, and the blood bubbles burst. He moaned in enjoyment. Meng Chao frowned deeply when he saw the soldiers expression, which said that he was both in pain and happy. The soldiers weird behavior could not be explained simply by his iron-like will. It seemed that the soldier had undergone some mysterious genetic modification and had undergone radical modifications to the pain nerves. He had even undergone brain surgery and implanted some things in his brain. He could control his pain as he pleased. He could even connect the pain perception nerve with the pleasure perception nerve, thus shielding him from all pain. Of course, even if a normal person could not feel any pain. As long as they realized that they were about to be cut into pieces or even electrocuted, they would feel fear. In fact, because they could not feel pain, their fear was heightened to the extreme. What kind of genetic modification could make these guys happy even when they were about to die? Meng Chao realized that it was impossible for him to extract any valuable information from this soldier in half a minute. It did not matter. He was an expert at reading corpses, wounds, and traces of training. To turn an ordinary person into a professional who felt such pain and joy, he would have to go through years of rigorous training, cruel elimination, and modification. The unbearable black years must have left detailed information on this guy that was even more detailed than the encyclopedia. Meng Chao snorted coldly and was about to shoot out spirit flames from his fingertip to completely remove the disguise on the soldier. This guys smile suddenly became evil and mysterious. At some point in time, the depths of his pupils actually spurted out a sticky blood-red color. The blood-red light swallowed the two eyeballs in an instant, making them seem to have melted into two bottomless scarlet vortexes. The scarlet vortexes kept expanding and seeping out of the eye sockets at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, they occupied the upper half of the soldiers face. At first glance, it seemed that he had been shot in the head by Dahm, and a shocking hole had appeared on his head. In the hole, the thick red light seemed to have come to life. It hissed and spread toward his chest and limbs from his head. Soon, the crisscrossing red light, which looked like a spider web, covered his entire body. Meng Chao clearly sensed that, stimulated by the red light, the cells around the vanguard were rubbing crazily and burning at an unprecedented rate. Soon, fierce flames spurted out of his thirty-six thousand pores at the same time. Meng Chao turned pale with fright. He tried to cover the vanguards body with mud to block oxygen and exting the flames. However, the vanguards blood seemed to have turned into the purest high-energy burning agent. His entire body had turned into an extra-large napalm. Even someone at the peak of Deity Realm would not be able to bring him back to life. Not to mention this method of death, which was similar to spirit energy deviation, loss of control of the cells, and spontaneous combustion of the human body. Meng Chao could only watch as the soldier was engulfed by balls of dazzling fireballs. All traces of the harsh training he had undergone and the mysterious concoction, as well as all the evidence of him pretending to be a tulan orc, were all destroyed. Not to mention, the flames rose. No matter how hard Meng Chao tried to suppress them, a wisp of flame leaked out and was scanned by the drones hovering in the air. The five drones were like birds of prey that had discovered their target. They turned rapidly under the dark clouds and flew toward Meng Chaos location. Chapter 1449 - The Second Set of Plans Chapter 1449 The Second Set of Plans Ive been discovered. Meng Chao sensed that the bodies of all the uninvited guests around him were emitting an aura that was even more ferocious than that of the elite Turan warriors. It was likely that the blood of this vanguard had been added with some seasoning. After the human body spontaneously combusts, it would emit a unique and unconcealable smell, or perhaps he had a chip implanted in his body that could monitor his physiological data in real-time. Once his heart stopped beating, it would immediately send a signal to his companions. He did not expect these uninvited guests to be so professional. Meng Chao could only activate the second plan. Getting rid of these guys is not a problem. The problem is that there is no way to kill five drones at the same time. It is inevitable that they will leave their own images. These drones are too cunning. One of them is actually hovering hundreds of meters in the air, not moving at all, ready to escape at any time. Moreover, I still dont know the identity, purpose, and the identity of the mastermind. Judging from the guy who killed himself without any hesitation just now, the rest of the uninvited guests dont care about their lives and the lives of others. They are cold-blooded killing machines. No matter how many people I can capture, I will only get a few piles of ashes in the end. It is impossible to dig out any clues and evidence from the ashes. No matter who the opponent is, the competition between us has just begun. Theres no need to expose our trump cards for the sake of a few useless troops. Then, we can only take a gamble. Before the uninvited guests surrounded him, a series of weird noises were echoing inside Meng Chaos body. Not only had his body size changed, but his bones and muscle fibers were twisting nonstop, too. The way he exerted his strength was completely different from his real self. He even temporarily blocked five dragon meridians, twenty-seven main veins, and more than eight hundred branches. He changed his breathing habits and changed his fighting style from the Ultimate Style to Overkill Style. He had just finished adjusting when ablack shadow lunged at him from behind like a cheetah covered in thorns. With Meng Chaos real level, of course, he could easily dodge the uninvited guests attack. He could even kick his opponents internal organs into pieces with a scorpion kick. However, he controlled his nerve reaction, the rhythm of his organs, and even the surging of his vitality magnetic field to the standard that a heavenly state expert who was good at killing was supposed to have. It was not until the uninvited guest quietly moved two to three meters behind him that he was suddenly alarmed. It was too late for him to raise his leg and kick. He could only roll into the mud with the uninvited guest in a sorry state. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The uninvited guest was highly skilled in close combat. His forehead, elbows, knees, and every part of his body could be turned into an invincible lethal weapon at any time. In half a second, Meng Chao had taken seven or eight elbow and knee slams from his opponent. He had even been hit hard on the bridge of his nose by his opponents hard skull. For Meng Chao, such elbow, knee, and head slams were equivalent to using a Fascia gun to relax his muscles after a moderate-intensity daily training. Now, however, Meng Chao was very cooperative with his opponents attacks. He kept contracting his muscles and tearing apart his bones, simulating the cracking sound of bones in his body, making his opponent feel the impact of fists hitting flesh. As a result, he misjudged Meng Chaos combat strength. It was with great difficulty that he scrambled to break free from his opponents embrace. Meng Chao also counterattacked with the sharp blade that he had just snatched from the sharp soldier. However, it was as if the bridge of his nose had been broken by a headbutt. Tears and mucus blurred his vision and affected his breathing, causing him to feel dizzy and lose his balance. Meng Chaos grip on the blade and the angle of his slash were both incorrect. The tip of the blade merely cut into the uninvited guests skin and flesh, and it was stuck in the other partys violently contracting muscles. Meng Chao jerked his blade, but he was unable to pull it out. He only left a shallow wound on the other partys skin and flesh that appeared to be shocking, but in fact, it did not affect his battle prowess at all. Meng Chao believed that after this battle was over, his opponent would definitely carefully study every wound he left on their bodies. This long and shallow wound, which had wasted too much strength and exposed too many flaws, would definitely make his opponent come to a conclusion: He did not know how to use a knife at all. As expected, the uninvited guest did not waste the flaw that Meng Chao had exposed on his own initiative. He hacked his palm at the wrist joint of Meng Chaos right hand that was holding the knife. Meng Chao took the initiative to detach the wrist joint. At the same time, a crisp cracking sound came from the inside of his bones as he pretended to have a dislocated and fractured joint. When the sharp blade left his hand, he held his soft palm and let out a painful groan. The other party took the opportunity to snatch the sharp blade away. He backhanded and stabbed at the space between his ribs, trying to cut open his lung. Meng Chao staggered backward, but he did not notice that another uninvited guest had appeared behind him. The other party was like an iron-armored rhinoceros with a crystal engine installed in its body. It accelerated to its maximum speed and crashed into his back brutally. Meng Chaos spine immediately emitted a series of cracking sounds. Blood spurted out of his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears at the same time. The blood was full of foam, and there was a strange sound of air leaking. Meng Chao believed that when these uninvited guests resumed the battle, they would definitely think that his spine, nerves, and lungs had been injured by the collision. These uninvited guests would never have guessed that they were all chess pieces that Meng Chao had calculated meticulously. Every attack of theirs was within Meng Chaos expectations. In fact, they were all triggered by Meng Chaos manipulation and guidance. Just like this incomparably fierce attack, even though it caused more serious damage to Meng Chao than scraping. It also allowed Meng Chao to take the opportunity to fly out like a kite with a broken string. He just happened to fly out of the encirclement of seven or eight uninvited guests and landed at the lowest terrain in the valley, where the mud was the richest and was about to turn into a swamp. Meng Chao screamed in pain as he used both his hands and feet to roll and crawl in the swamp. It was as if he was stimulated by the desire to survive, and his last bit of vitality was stimulated. The uninvited guests chased after them relentlessly, but they had stuck too many pieces of animal skins, horns, fangs, and sharp claws on their bodies. Many of them had even filled up a large number of airbags under their disguise. That was the only way they could expand their bodies to the level of the Turan orcs. When they carried so many burdens and fell into the mud, their flexibility was undoubtedly greatly reduced. Meng Chao watched as the distance between them grew farther and farther. The crystal mines searchlight was before them, scanning the area back and forth. The sniper, who had been lurking in the darkness, finally made his move. Meng Chao felt like he was being targeted by a poisonous snake. Strangely, the poisonous snake did not have the slightest hint of fierceness, sharpness, or hunger. It was as if he had just eaten a delicious meal and was about to take a nap in the warm and damp nest with his round belly. He was so lazy, relaxed, and at ease. Meng Chaos sudden appearance, or the failure of several uninvited guests to intercept and kill him one after another, did not affect the sniper in the slightest. He was just calmly conducting a routine shooting exercise. But now was not the time. Be patient, my friend. Its not your turn to strike the final blow yet! Meng Chao muttered to himself in his heart. He writhed up and down in the mud, sometimes high and sometimes low, sometimes left and sometimes right. He looked like a headless housefly that did not know where to go, but he did not allow the sniper to figure out his movements and could not find the most suitable shooting angle. It was not until he gradually climbed to the highest hill nearby that he opened his back to the sniper. Meng Chao immediately sensed that his heart was as painful as being bitten by a poisonous snake and injected with venom. Wait, the pain seemed to be too intense. With the level of this sniper, he was completely capable of reaping the life of the target without releasing the slightest killing intent. Until deaths black wings covered the targets vision, the target would not realize that his heart had already been blown up. Therefore, the sniper had deliberately released this extremely sharp killing intent to catch Meng Chaos attention. In other words, what he was really aiming at was not the heart, but the back of the head or spine. Meng Chao thought quickly and instantly figured out the other partys intention. Its not the heart, but the spine. While I cant figure out the background of these uninvited guests, to them, Im the real uninvited guest. They must be very curious about which cloud I came from. If they blow my heart up with one shot, they wont be able to get any information out of my mouth. Breaking my spine and leaving me alive to slowly cook is the best choice. It would be easier if he could predict the opponents target. Meng Chao seemed to have no idea at all as he continued to flee on the hill. On his back, which was hidden under the mud and his clothes, every hair on his back was spread out like a radar antenna, firmly monitoring the entire space between him and the sniper. It was to ensure that every raindrop and the trajectory of the bullet could be clearly captured. There was no sound at all. There were almost no ripples caused by the air being torn apart by the bullet. Even the spirit waves were completely canceled out by the runes carved on the bullet. Atop Meng Chaos lumbar spine, a few hairs shivered violently. A small piece of skin directly facing his lumbar spine suddenly broke into dozens of dense goosebumps. He could almost picture everything in his mind, from the sniper concentrating, pouring spirit energy, pulling the trigger, to the crystal bullets carved with runes rapidly rotating in the barrel of the gun, to the bullets shooting out of the barrel and screaming soundlessly He could see the entire scene of the shot. In a direction that all the uninvited guests could not see, Meng Chaos pupils, which had shrunk into the tips of needles, unleashed an even more intense light than a searchlight. Every cell in his body was activated in an instant. He not only had to dodge the crystal bullets that the sniper had already fired. He also had to imitate a Heaven Realm expert with the strength of a Deity Realm expert. With the stimulation of the desire to survive and the help of a little bit of luck, he narrowly avoided the fatal blow. However, he still left a wound on his body that was enough to make the other party relax! Chapter 1450 - Missing Bullet Chapter 1450 Missing Bullet The bullet arrived in a flash, and Meng Chao staggered. It was as if he had slipped and stepped into a bubble in the mud. He lost his balance and leaned to the left. The bullet then grazed his waist. He immediately felt a burning pain at his waist, like a poisonous snake that was spewing flames and tearing off a large piece of flesh. The poison was like lava, flowing through his blood vessels and nerves to his internal organs. Meng Chao felt that his heart was like an engine that had been blown up, beating uncontrollably. The movement of the cells in his lungs was also severely restricted. It was as if someone had stuffed two lumps of never-ending explosives into his lungs. Every breath he took would trigger the explosion. It seemed that the bullet had been smeared with some kind of new neurotoxin. Even if it did not hit a vital point, it would still cause most of the targets to lose more than 90% of their mobility. Of course, Meng Chao was not among the most. Before the bullet touched his flesh and blood, he had already locked onto the contact surface through his hair, which acted as a radar. He had also built an iron wall around his waist with spirit energy. At the same time, Meng Chaos muscles contracted violently, trying to clamp the bullet. Naturally, a Turan orc would not fire sniper bullets. This was crucial evidence. To his surprise, he did not suffer a through-and-through injury. He only suffered a wound the size of a teacup on his back. He was completely unharmed in front of him. However, he did not find the existence of the bullet in his body. The other party is using special crystal processing technology. They carefully polished a special warhead and shot it into the targets body. After achieving a destructive effect, it actually disintegrated automatically and disappeared without a trace, leaving no evidence behind. What advanced technology. How meticulous! Not only that, but Meng Chao also discovered that the flesh near his wound was rotting and burning at a speed visible to the naked eye. Such a degree of corrosive damage would not kill him. With the cell activity of a Deity Realm warrior, it would not take long for new flesh to grow out. Even the crusts would fall off within twelve hours. The problem was that this way, he would not be able to tell that he suffered from a gunshot wound. Its really not easy to catch these guys by their tails! Meng Chaos mind raced. All kinds of calculations and changes quickly slid down from his mind like a waterfall. His body did not stop at all. Under the huge impact of the sniper bullets, he pounced forward heavily. However, before he pounced, he did one thing. Whoosh! Bang! Meng Chao took out a flare gun from his pocket. He had picked up the flare gun and his protective suit from Sky Pillar Corporations temporary office. The industrial and mining enterprises in Dragon City often had to carry out all kinds of complicated operations in the dangerous outdoor environment, so encountering danger was a high probability event. Therefore, many people would carry flare guns that could trigger flares and act as a tool to call for help in an emergency. Even the dark clouds in the sky could not hide the signal that Meng Chao had sent out, which was as bright as fireworks. Moreover, the flares that had been added with a special burning agent did not disappear in an instant like fireworks. Instead, they stayed in the air for a long time in the form of shining flower buds that were slowly blooming. The position where he fell was very close to Universe Corporations crystal mine. The rainstorm hit, and the nerves of the people stationed in the crystal mine were particularly tense. As soon as they saw Meng Chaos signal for help, three or four searchlights immediately shot toward his location. Meng Chao seemed to be able to hear the angry curses of the uninvited guests in the darkness. However, he did not think that they would fight to the death. Of course, Meng Chao did not doubt that these people had enough strength and willpower to destroy the crystal mine like a river. Nevertheless, with their tracks exposed and the crystal mine being guarded, could they do it in the way of the Turan orcs without revealing their true identity and any clues that might lead to trouble? Meng Chao felt that this was a big question mark. Plus, from the exchanges between the two sides earlier, it was clear that there was a large organization behind these uninvited guests. They had a tight structure, as well as a well-planned strategy, and they would not take risks easily. Meng Chao did not think that the uninvited guests would continue to charge at him without thinking before they failed repeatedly and figured out his background. As he expected, the engine from the direction of the crystal mine was still roaring more than a hundred meters away. The uninvited guests in the darkness had already disappeared without a trace. Even when Meng Chao expanded his vitality magnetic field to the maximum, he was still unable to capture the direction and route of their retreat. Like a few strands of mud, they disappeared into the swamp. Meng Chao was certain that other than the evidence that they had intentionally left behind, they would not have left even a drop of blood or a single hair behind. Over there! Theres someone! What happened? Why are they injured so badly! It looks like a monster bit into their waist! D*mn it. How can there be a monster here? Who knows? This d*mn place and the weather are really weird! This guy seems to be from Sky Pillar Corporation. Whats so strange about that? The storm is so heavy, and there are torrents everywhere. Many of our people have rushed into Sky Pillar Corporations territory, and many of Sky Pillars people have rushed into our territory. No matter where they are, we have to carry them back first! Although the explorers of Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation often fought over the ownership of a mining area when they explored the mother lodes of crystals in the hidden wilderness, they remained close to each other when they fought against natural disasters. They felt that they were in the same boat. Human beings were such contradictory animals. A few of Universe Corporations rescuers fixed Meng Chao onto a stretcher and carried him onto a tracked SUV. Some people helped him bandage his wounds and inject cardiac stimulants. At the same time, they marveled at his shocking wounds and found it unbelievable that such a severely injured person could still be breathing with a weak heartbeat. Their treatment methods were better than nothing for the wounds that Meng Chao had sustained from a special sniper bullet. So, Meng Chao did not reject their good intentions or accelerate cell division and accelerate the healing of his wounds. Instead, he played the role of a Heaven Realm warrior perfectly. He had to react the way he should when he was seriously injured. To be fair, Meng Chao did not have much room for acting That was because the evil power contained in the crystal warhead that had mysteriously disappeared was still wreaking havoc in his body. Meng Chao felt that his body temperature had already exceeded fifty degrees. His skin could almost make the sizzling sound of barbecued meat. His cerebral cortex seemed to have been bombarded by napalm. There were ten thousand ferocious beasts roaring in his ears, and he could not maintain his focus at all. He was in such a terrible state. If he were a real Heaven Realm warrior, even if he had really seen something that he should not have, he would not have the most basic logical thinking and the ability to describe the truth, would he? Meng Chao could only pretend that his brain was burned out. He parted his cracked lips slightly and emitted a soft moan from the depths of his throat. A rescuer put his ear to his mouth and listened carefully for a long time. What did he say? His companion asked him, Is he saying his last words? I dont think so. I dont understand. The rescuer frowned and pondered for a moment, wondering. He seems to be repeating the word human. Even though Chao Meng was seriously injured, he was not the only one in need of medical attention on a night of torrential rain, flooding, mudslides, and collapsing buildings. The medical station attached to the crystal mine was already overcrowded. Hundreds of people, rescued from floods and collapsed buildings, were groaning. There was not enough room in the house, so a large number of tents were set up temporarily on the relatively open highlands. However, even the tents were soon filled with the injured from all directions. The few medical staff were so busy that their faces were even paler than many of the injured. The groans of the injured, the shouts of the rescuers, and the orders of the medical staff, in addition to the distance, the sound of rocks sliding down and crashing into the bottom of the valley, were all mixed together, making everyone even more upset. The tents that served as temporary operating rooms were all packed to the brim. Many of the wounded in the front row were wrapped in three layers of bandages, and large bloodstains were still oozing out of their bodies, as though demonic man-eating flowers were growing out of their bodies. The rescuers who had sent Meng Chao there were also helpless when they saw the scene. Following that, a new rescue order came from their crystal communicators. Just as they scratched their ears and cheeks anxiously, a female doctor, whose face was more than partially covered by a mask, appeared and signaled the rescuers to leave the wounded behind. The rescuers breathed a long sigh of relief and thanked the female doctor profusely. They also told her about the situation they had found Meng Chao in. Then, they anxiously rushed to the new battlefield. The female doctor did not push Meng Chao into any operating room. Instead, she went behind the medical station. She got into a container that was half-submerged in mud. The surroundings were as chaotic as war, so one noticed the female doctors abnormal behavior. No one suspected her identity either. The container was pitch-black, and one could not see ones fingers in there. There was only the sound of raindrops hitting ones head. Meng Chao felt the female doctor extend her fingers that were even colder than a scalpel. She searched around the wound on his waist. It seemed like she was judging his injury. Then, she checked his pulse and injected threads of spirit energy, which were like mycelium, into his body to detect his physiological parameters in a way that was even more sensitive than medical devices. With her standard, she was far from qualified to fully examine a Deity Realm powerhouse. Half a minute later, the female doctor who did not see any flaws breathed a slight sigh of relief. She took out a vial of potion that emitted a faint red glow like a firefly in the darkness and injected it into the wound in Meng Chaos waist. Chapter 1451 - Unlucky Fool Chapter 1451 Unlucky Fool Meng Chaos cells, which were filled with spirit power, immediately surrounded the medicine that had invaded his body like an armor covering a warrior. However, his body was as hard as steel and flesh. Even if the medicines pressure was increased by a hundred times, it would still be impossible for it to penetrate. However, Meng Chao still extracted 1% of the medicine and sent it into his own blood to observe its effects. This should not be a simple nerve poison. It was a medical medicine that was truly used to relieve pain, heal injuries, and stimulate the activity of the brain. However, its healing effects came from stimulating the mitochondria, overdrawing vitality, and increasing the speed of metabolism to an extreme degree. It was an out-and-out uncompromising medicine. Meng Chao did not doubt that even if a normal Heaven Realm warrior could gain a moment of stability and sobriety after injecting this medicine, injuries that they had forcefully suppressed would definitely become even worse after the medicines effects wore off and make a comeback. At that time, there would truly be no cure. As expected, the other party did not really care about his injuries. They just wanted him to recover to a state where he could barely answer the questions. As he thought about it, Meng Chao pretended that the effects of the medicine were acting up. His eyes trembled slightly, and his breathing became heavy. Seeing this, the female doctor placed her hands on Meng Chaos temples and gently rubbed them. At the same time, she softly said, Dont worry, youre already saved. Her voice was like a feather, caressing Meng Chaos eardrum. It was filled with a mesmerizing charm. Meng Chao felt that his cerebral cortex was covered in goosebumps. It seemed that aside from being a doctor who was proficient in using gene poisons, she was also a spirit expert who was good at controlling the mind. Unfortunately, when this spirit expert met a weirdo like Meng Chao, who had once been in the raging flames of destruction, chatting and laughing with the Doomsday Wolf, her tricks suddenly became even more childish than playing house with a three-year-old child. Meng Chao controlled every cell in his brain precisely. He almost perfectly simulated the brain waves that should be released when a heavily injured Heaven Realm warrior was mentally hijacked. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. However, his eyes were filled with bewilderment. There was a hint of confusion and fear. The muscles in his limbs subconsciously tensed up. It was as if he was still immersed in that treacherous valley that was pouring with torrential rain. The female doctor keenly sensed his fear and put slightly more strength into her hand that was touching his temples. Dont be afraid. Its very safe here. Well treat you. Its okay, its okay. The female doctor possessed Meng Chaos ear and spoke in the most trustworthy voice. However, in order to save you, we have to figure out what happened to you first. That valley belongs to Universe Corporation. Why did you come here? Meng Chao was still at a loss. He was not in a hurry to answer the female doctors question. It was not until the other partys fingertip released a weak biological electric current that continued to penetrate and stimulate the nerves in his brain that his eyeballs spun faster and faster. It was as if he was in a nightmare, carefully searching for information in his memory. After searching for a long time, he finally spoke in a weak and muffled voice like a drowning person. Rain, heavy rain, I was on patrol. The ridge, danger, landslide he said intermittently. Understood. The female doctor pondered for a moment and said, Since the rainstorm was too fierce, you were worried about a landslide. The mudslide might have rushed into Sky Pillar Corporations mining area, so you were sent to patrol the ridge, right? Yes The ridge was very dangerous. There were falling rocks and landslides everywhere. There was a possibility of triggering a mudslide. There was a big rock, a very big rock. The bottom was hollowed out. It was loosening and leading to an avalanche. I wanted to stop it, stop it, I wanted to stop it You found a huge rock that had been hollowed out by the rain. Once it rolled down, it would likely set off an avalanche-like chain reaction, triggering a larger landslide. So, you wanted to stop it? The female doctors eyes sparkled with a devilish light. She smiled and encouraged him. Well done. Youre a hero. What happened after that? After that, I dont know. It hurt. My head hurt! Meng Chao looked pained. I heard the sound of the sky collapsing and the earth cracking. There was a mudslide, and I seemingly rolled down with the giant rock and fainted at the bottom of the valley. I only felt mud everywhere. It was all dark and sour. I couldnt breathe. I couldnt move my hands and feet. I was going to die. I was going to drown! Meng Chaos hands and feet struggled violently. He perfectly simulated the posture of a drowning person who had fallen into a swamp. The female doctor hurriedly comforted him. She injected him with a sedative that had the effect of relaxing his muscles. What happened to the wound on your waist? The female doctor continued to ask, It didnt seem like it was caused by the mudslide and your body hitting the rocks, right? The confusion and fear on Meng Chaos face became even more intense. It was as if even he himself could not figure out whether what just happened was a dream or reality. Intruders. Suddenly, Meng Chaos pupils constricted as he cried out involuntarily. I saw intruders. I was stuck in the mud, but they didnt see me. They just happened to step on my head! What? You saw the orc invasion? The female doctor looked very shocked. Think about it carefully. Did you really see those green-faced, long-haired beasts invading our crystal mine? Meng Chao had only said intruders. Yet, the female doctor took the initiative to help him equate intruders with orcs. She also helped him picture the beasts in his mind. Yes, they were green-faced, sharp-toothed, hairy fellows. I noticed that they had sharp claws and some of the intruders heads were like angry bulls. Some of them had scales of reptiles that gave off a sticky luster. As Meng Chao spoke, he became confused again. No, no, I tried to follow the intruders, but I encountered another landslide. I was afraid of being exposed, so I took the initiative to pounce on one of the intruders. But when I was fighting with the intruder, I saw his eyes. He seemed to have a pair of human eyes. Also, my wounds Hiss My wounds, they hurt so much. It looks like I got injured. It looks like someone shot me from a very long distance! The female doctor was silent for a long time. Dont worry, well investigate everything. The female doctor made a solemn vow. If the other party really consists of those damn orcs and they want to invade our hard-built homeland again, as well as even harm our compatriots, then well definitely make the remnants of the monster civilization pay an incomparably heavy price! As for you, you did very well. You perfectly fulfilled the duty of a superhuman. You stopped the orcs invasion of the crystal mine. Youll receive a medal and become a hero. Next, your most important task is to rest well, heal yourself, and recall everything carefully. Think carefully about which direction the orcs sneaked in from, and what they looked like exactly. This information is crucial to the safety of the crystal mine and the entire Dragon City. But first, you need to sleep, hero. You need to sleep well. The female doctor covered Meng Chaos eyes with her hands. She injected a relaxation nerve into his brain, which reduced the activity of his brain cells and made him drowsy. Then, she injected a large dose of tranquilizer into Meng Chao. Under her control, Meng Chao quickly fell into a deep sleep. He was still twitching in his sleep as if he was once again caught in the scene of a heroic battle with the uninvited guests. The female doctor held his wrist and monitored him for half a minute to make sure that there was nothing wrong with his physiological parameters. Then, she walked to a corner and turned on the crystal communication device on her wrist. Ive figured it out. Hes just an idiot who doesnt know anything. It was a landslide that landed in the valley. It rained for an entire night, and there were landslides everywhere. Yes, it was just bad luck, his bad luck, and our bad luck too. There shouldnt be a problem. I didnt find anything unusual about this guy. If there really was a problem, he shouldnt have attacked at that time. After we sneaked into the crystal mine and did what the orcs would have done, shouldnt he and the people behind him have descended from the sky and made us more passive? So, hes an unlucky fool. However, the fool is not sure what he saw exactly. I am ninety percent sure that I can turn him into a very good witness and make him believe that what he saw was the most vicious orcs. People are always willing to believe what is best for them. If what he saw was an extremely vicious orc race, then he would be a great hero in resisting the orcs. He would be able to receive cheers, flowers, glory, medals, and the benefits of real gold and silver. If what he saw was not an orc but a human, then he would be in endless trouble and even lose his own life. Which truth do you think he is willing to believe? What? Isnt 90% confidence enough? Alright, I understand. Yes, yes, yes. Ill take care of it. With his serious injury, its normal for his heart to fail. The medicine that I personally concocted will be completely broken down in less than twelve hours. There wont be any evidence left behind. Even if I send it back to Sky Pillar Corporation for a test, it wont expose any flaws. Alright, Ill take care of everything in half an hour at most. The female doctor then cut off communications. She took out the fourth dose of medicine from her waist. It was a dose of medicine that did not emit any light in the pitch-black darkness. It only emitted an aura that was as dangerous as the abyss. However, the moment the female doctor turned around and tried to gently push this dose of medicine into the unlucky fools body, she was shocked to find that the unlucky fool was gone. The stretcher was empty except for a large amount of blood in a pool of dirty water. Then, the breath of a ghost came from the back of her neck. The female doctors pupils suddenly contracted. However, it only contracted halfway before it froze completely, or perhaps forever! Chapter 1452 - 2 The Only Clue Chapter 1452 The Only Clue Before a black tide completely swallowed her consciousness, the female doctor tried to resist desperately. However, she immediately felt ten thousand electrified steel needles ruthlessly pierce into her entire spine. Several thousand bolts of lightning flowed through her central nerves and into her limbs and bones, controlling every strand of muscle fibers and every cluster of nerve endings. It made her instantly lose all mobility, including the ability to blink. How is this possible? Is this guy really a ghost? When did he get behind me and cause me to instantly lose all ability to resist? Who is he? Who is he?! The female doctors hair stood on end. She made a prompt decision and gave up the thought of resisting. She poured the last of her strength into her heart. Then, she tried to control her heart, getting it to beat at a rate of more than two hundred beats per minute. There was a special chip installed in the inner wall of her chest, which could collect her physiological parameters anytime and anywhere. It did not even matter if she was in prison, in a desperate situation where she could not even move her eyelids or fingers. As long as she could still control her breathing, heartbeat, and the movement of her gastrointestinal tract, she could use this special chip to send a distress signal without anyone knowing A master like her could even control her heartbeat as she wished. She could send a large message in a way similar to tapping Morse code to let her companions know more about the situation she was facing. However, the female doctor soon found that there seemed to be six iron walls around her heart. Her heart was still beating normally. It was as if everything was under her control and she was not being attacked. Instead, she was doing what she was best at. Her consciousness could not penetrate her heart! The female doctors heart literally sank to the bottom. She wanted to grit her teeth and break the biochemical poison hidden in the root of her teeth. However, she could no longer control her jaw bone and bite muscles. Tears, snot, and saliva flowed down uncontrollably. Her soul was clear, but her body had become an airtight iron coffin. No matter how much her twisted soul screamed hysterically in her body, there was not a single sound or movement. Not even the slightest abnormality in her physiological parameters could be leaked out to alarm her companions. The last thing the female doctor saw was Meng Chaos emotionless face hidden behind a thick layer of blood. She wanted to glare at Meng Chao and let this mysterious person, who had appeared out of nowhere, know just how terrifying an enemy he had provoked. However, when Meng Chaos gaze swept over her body, her soul could not help but tremble and curl up to its limit. She was too familiar with that gaze. It was a gaze that she possessed when she looked at the guinea pigs on her experiment table. Only then did the female doctor realize regretfully that she was not capable or worthy to be the other partys enemy. From the start, she was just a tool, a chess piece that the other party had played! Meng Chao gently tapped the female doctors forehead. Her eyes were instantly shrouded in a thin layer of mist. Her heartbeat, breathing, body temperature, and even the frequency of her brain waves were all the same as when she was awake. Yet, without Meng Chaos permission, it was impossible for her to send any information to the outside world, including her brain waves and abnormal heartbeat. Then, Meng Chao searched through all the bits and pieces that the female doctor carried with her. As expected, other than a few generic gene reagents and syringes without labels, there was no other information on the female doctor that could prove her true identity and secret mission. Nevertheless, there was a very hidden scar below her left chest. The scar had been repaired with the most advanced cell regeneration medicine, so it was impossible for the naked eye to recognize it. Meng Chao had to also rely on the Reapers extremely delicate sense of touch before he could barely feel it. Following the scar, Meng Chao touched the chip implanted in her chest. After pondering for a moment, he quickly realized what it was. He could not help but secretly rejoice that he had chosen the right tactic. Whether it was to directly kill the female doctor, or remove all her joints but keep her awake so that he could interrogate her further, it was not a big problem for Meng Chao. The problem was that an uninvited guest had spontaneously ignited while under Meng Chaos control. Meng Chao did not dare to take the risk. He could only make the female doctor lose consciousness for the time being and maintain her normal physiological parameters. Although he could not interrogate her for information, he could at least save one crucial clue. Meng Chao looked at the portable crystal communicator on the female doctors wrist. He did not take off the communicator rashly. Instead, he injected spirit energy into his eyeballs, making them crystal clear in the darkness like night vision goggles. Then, he focused his attention and scanned the crystal communicator three times from the inside out. As he expected, he found a few devices on the crystal communicator that seemed to be out of place as if they had been embedded later. Another light thread, which was thinner than hair, extended out of the crystal communicator and pierced the female doctors wrist. It seemed to connect with her nerves and veins. The almost transparent light thread was made of a material that did not reflect any light. The slightest carelessness would make it unnoticeable. If a simple and crude method was used to forcefully tear off the crystal communication device from the female doctors wrist, this extremely fragile light thread would definitely be torn off. Obviously, once that happened, not only would it be impossible to unlock this communication device, the female doctors companions would also be the first to notice the abnormality in her body. Fortunately, Meng Chao had a clear understanding of the enemys work practices long ago. He helped the female doctor lift her wrist and open her eyes. Then, he scanned her iris to unlock the address book. It was a crystal communicator that was almost brand-new. The address book and memory were all clean. There was only one contact that had been called recently. Under the contact, there was just a bare string of numbers. There was no information such as Boss, Captain, or Leader that could possibly be used by others. Moreover, Meng Chao dared to guarantee that if he continued to look into the number, the number he would eventually track down would not be an ignorant child who was barely eighteen, or a hooligan who had been fooling around in the Lair all day long, he would often be so drunk that he did not even remember his own name, or a middle-aged man who was absolutely innocent but had once logged into a website that he should not have logged into, thus allowing his identity to be stolen. What should I do? Although I managed to stabilize the female doctors physiological parameters so that those on her side wont be suspicious for the time being, this female doctor has to contact the owner of this number or her other accomplices once shes dealt with the unlucky fool. If I cant find the owner of this number within half an hour, her side will definitely sense that something is wrong. At that time, Ill lose the trail again! Meng Chaos mind raced. He gently placed the female doctor on the stretcher andtook a deep breath. Then, like a sharp black arrow, he shot out of the container. His surroundings were still in chaos. Although the storm had gradually subsided and Meng Chao had temporarily blocked the flood peak, no one could say for sure whether the rain would become heavier and the scattered flood would gather again. The window period was not easy to come by. Other than the medical staff who were busy taking care of the injured, everyone else had been assigned to move building materials, build dams, dig drainage channels, and search for survivors in buildings and mines. Everyone was exhausted. Their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears were blocked by the rain and mud. Naturally, they would not notice that a Deity Realm powerhouse had passed by them like black smoke. Meng Chao soon found an empty office. When he left the office, he not only changed into a protective suit with the Universe Corporation logo painted on his chest. He also learned the list of Universe Corporations management who were stationed in that mining area, including the safety post responsibility list. He also memorized the mining area construction map hanging on the wall and learned the distribution of key areas and buildings in the crystal mine. Meng Chaos eyes pierced through the curtain of rain and scanned the entire mining area. He also increased the sensitivity of his cochlea to the maximum, not letting the slightest hint of movement slip by him. Half a second later, he rushed toward the noisiest place in the southeast, which was not the medical station. It was a temporary place where construction materials were stored. Dozens of shirtless, strong men, who had the height of tigers and the waist of bears, were carrying a heavy object that was seven or eight times heavier on their shoulders and staggering forward. A middle-aged man, who was also shirtless and tough but covered in scars and had his right arm amputated, was standing at a high place and commanding the rest loudly. Meng Chao rushed forward. Where are President Shen and the others? Before he could greet them, he spoke directly to the middle-aged man, his face appearing twisted. Something big has happened! The middle-aged man was confused. He looked at Meng Chaos face, which was covered in sweat, blood, and mud. Then, he looked at the Universe Corporations mark on Meng Chaos chest. Then, he sensed the extremely urgent spirit waves from Meng Chaos body. He asked subconsciously, President Shen and the others are on the dam. What happened? Meng Chaos eyes followed the direction in which the lean men were marching and carrying construction materials on their shoulders. He could vaguely see that in the northwest direction of the crystal mine, a few super mining carts and plenty of construction materials had been used to construct a rather spectacular temporary dam at the entrance of the valley. Once the flood rushed into the valley, this temporary dam would become a vital lifeline. According to Dragon Citys rules, the crystal mines management would of course have to stay there and live and die with the dam. Chapter 1453 - Catching a Big Fish Chapter 1453 Catching a Big Fish Meng Chao did not answer the middle-aged mans question. He turned and ran. The enemy could discover the doctors abnormality at any time, so they had to seize every minute. Meng Chao returned to the container at lightning speed. He had gently twined two strands of hair at the entrance of the container earlier. Neither of them showed any signs of moving or breaking. The mud on the ground was still the same as when he left. Through the dim light, the female doctor could be seen lying on the stretcher like a dead snake. She could not even move an eyelash. Meng Chao held his breath and listened for three seconds. After making sure that there was no breathing or heartbeat from a third person in the container, he crawled in. In order to lock onto the owner of the mysterious number, he had to dial the number again from a close enough distance. The problem was that once he removed the crystal communicator from the female doctors wrist and lost the female doctors physiological parameters, the crystal communicator would not be able to be activated and might even automatically alert the enemy. In order to be absolutely safe, the enemy had to be racking their brains. Meng Chao did not have time to think of a more ingenious way to crack it. He could only use the simplest and most violent method. Meng Chao directly carried the unconscious female doctor on his shoulders along with the crystal communicator. The female doctor weighed at most a hundred pounds. For a monster-level player like him who could carry an Apocalyptic Beast and do squats, after rounding it up, her weight was about zero. The temporary dam was located at the mouth of the valley closest to the branch of the Raging Tiger River. Meng Chao climbed along the left side of the valley and soon reached halfway up the mountain. From there, one could clearly see the bustling crowd on the brightly lit temporary dam. Large groups of strong workers were waving special engineering mechanical arms, which were like metal crab pincers. They were stacking up the various types of building materials that were constantly being transported up to the temporary dam. There were also quite a number of people working together, carrying thick, quick-drying material nozzles and spraying a large amount of concrete-like material onto the surface of the temporary dam. A layer of steel plating was then placed on the surface of the quick-drying material. It formed an iron wall that was strong enough to withstand floods and fierce beasts. Everyone surrounded the bustling work site. They were unfolding blueprints, waving their communication devices, having loud discussions, and giving commands. Naturally, they were the crystal mines high-level management personnel. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as the scope of a sniper rifle. From hundreds of meters away, he scanned the faces of seven or eight high-level managers clearly. Then, Meng Chao used the female doctors iris information to unlock her crystal communicator again and dialed the number without a name. A monotonous dial tone came from the crystal communicator. Meng Chao waited patiently After a full seven to eight seconds, someone finally picked up the fatal call. The problem was that at least four to five of the seven to eight high-level managers on the temporary dam were talking loudly into the crystal communicator. They were listening to and reporting the latest situation, as well as contacting manpower and collecting materials to deploy the next defense and rescue strategy. Besides, most of them were wearing wireless earphones, and they could pick up and hang up the communicator without raising their arms. It was impossible for Meng Chao to determine who among the senior managers had answered the call just from their movements. Meng Chao had no choice but to put everything on the line. Somethings wrong. He pressed the two fingers of his left hand gently on his throat muscles, emitting high-frequency vibrations that could not be recognized by the naked eye. Using the vibration of his throat muscles, he perfectly simulated the female doctors slightly hoarse but somewhat exasperated voice, Someone saved that guy! The communication channel went silent. However, Meng Chao could keenly hear that the breathing on the other side had suddenly become hurried. At the same time, he noticed that the several senior managers, who were talking loudly into their earphones and standing in the middle, were looking at the person with the highest status among them. He was dressed in rather plain clothes and was no different from a mining engineer, but he had a drastic change in expression. It looked like he was almost shouting on the spot. Using his extraordinary Deity realm vision, Meng Chao could even see sweat beads the size of soybeans instantly seeping out of the guys forehead. They reflected the dazzling lights of dozens of searchlights inside and outside the temporary dam. The few managers around that guy had noticed his anger and panic. They all stopped the call and looked at him curiously. The senior manager calmed down, took a deep breath, and waved his hand to indicate that everything was okay. He did not respond to the female doctors request for help. Instead, he cut off communications cleanly. Then, he lowered his head and gave the managers around him a few instructions. Then, he left the temporary dam in a hurry. Meng Chao noticed that the guy was walking in a panic. As he went down the stairs, he took two steps at a time Well, every step he took allowed him to cross four or five steps. He did not care about the surprised gazes of the people around him. With the guys status as someone who was admired by many high-level managers, the way he was walking made him look like he was running away. Meng Chao did not wait for the guy to call him back. He dialed his number again and found that his phone had already been switched off. Meng Chao realized that he had revealed a flaw. The other party had already smelled danger and knew that the person dialing was not the real female doctor. Perhaps, when the enemies communicated with each other, they had a special set of secret signals. Even if they encountered an emergency situation, they still had a way to first confirm each others identities. Nevertheless, Meng Chao was not annoyed. At least, he had caught a big fish! Meng Chao left the female doctor on the spot. He was not stupid enough to do anything to her, such as smearing the tracking powder from Picturesque Orchid Lake that only he could smell. Since the other party already knew that the female doctor had fallen into his hands, they would not bring her back to their lair so easily. They might even carry out the most thorough extraction and analysis of the traces left on her body. If the other party discovered that Meng Chao was carrying the secret medicine of Picturesque Orchid Lakes witch doctor, it would not be worth it. Meng Chao also did not try to shorten the distance between himself and the senior manager to avoid being noticed. He just ran wildly on the mountainside. When the searchlights and everyones line of sight were focused elsewhere, he jumped from one highland to another like lightning. It was to ensure that his line of sight could be firmly attached to that big fish at all times. Soon, he found that the guy was rolling and crawling to the parking lot under the temporary dam. Then, he jumped into an off-road tracked vehicle covered in armor. The engine roared, and its tracks spun. The guy even forgot to turn on the headlights before he rushed out of the crystal mine. There were rolling hills outside the crystal mine. The only road was muddy and fragmented because of the heavy rain. Even though the off-road vehicle with tracks pushed its crystal engine to the limit, it was like a boat that was bumping up and down in the stormy waves. It was still not that fast. That gave Meng Chao a chance to take advantage of it. Being able to go in front of the other party in advance, Meng Chao completely submerged himself in the mud. Not even his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears were exposed as he quietly waited for the other party to crush him. Meng Chao originally thought that the other party only had one way to go. Unexpectedly, when the caterpillar SUV was two to three hundred meters away from him, the other party suddenly braked. Then, from under the chassis, six mechanical legs that looked like giant spiders extended out. The mechanical legs waved around with all their might. They actually carried the SUV and climbed up the ridge on the right side of the road. They were about to cross this hill, and Meng Chao secretly cursed. What a cunning fox. If he had not broken through to the Deity Realm and could not extend his vitality magnetic field hundreds of meters away to sense the movements of every grass and tree, he would have possibly been fooled by the guy, allowing him to escape! Meng Chao replanned his tracking route. The second time, he blocked the other party from the front. This time, the SUV with tracks, which had climbed over the hills, did not play any tricks anymore. It directly ran over Meng Chaos body, which was lying in the mud. When the two spinning tracks opened their bloody mouths and were about to shred Meng Chaos four limbs ruthlessly, Meng Chao pulled his limbs back. Meng Chao curled his body into a ball, and like a weightless shadow, he lightly attached himself to the SUVs chassis. Then, Meng Chao pressed his ears to the violently shaking chassis. He tried his best to analyze whether or not there were other sounds mixed with the deafening roar of the engine. Soon, after he familiarized himself with the crystal engine and blocked out the roar, he heard the senior managers furious and hysterical voice from the drivers seat. I dont know! How would I know where he came from! You said that you would deal with him without anyone knowing! Im not panicking! No, I cant stay in the crystal mine anymore. The other party is already suspicious of me. Even if theres no evidence, what if the other party doesnt care about me and catches me and tortures me? Hell do it! Judging from the guys style, hell definitely do it! F*ck, no. Im f*cking panicking! Good, good. Thats good! I dont know where I am. Ive crossed several mountains in a row. The weather is a mess. The planets magnetic field is completely chaotic, and the car map wont work at all. Its about thirty to fifty kilometers northwest of the crystal mine, not far from the branch of the Raging Tiger River. Wait a minute, the network seems to be a little more stable now. Ill try to restart the system and send you the coordinates. Hearing that, a cold glint flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. He could not let the guy send the coordinates to his allies! Meng Chao could only make a move. He gently pressed his hands on the chassis that covered the steel plate. Next, spirit energy immediately seeped into the seemingly indestructible interior of the steel plate like a babbling stream. It gathered into the crystal engine at the front of the vehicle, and the crystal engine immediately let out a sonorous roar. The steering shaft and the transmission rod also began to tremble violently. The rotational speed of the two tracks was fast and slow respectively, hence the vehicles pace was obviously inconsistent. The armored SUV immediately spun around on the rough mountain road. Soon, it lost control and rolled down the slope. Chapter 1454 - Innocence or Guilt Chapter 1454 Innocence or Guilt After an entire night of torrential rain, the low-lying area had become a muddy swamp. The off-road armored vehicle was also loaded with extremely sturdy and heavy armor, as well as a large number of weapons and ammunition. It was comparable to a moving armory, and its own weight was extremely great. After rolling over more than a dozen times on the hillside and crashing heavily into the swamp below the hillside, although its overall structure did not suffer too much damage, its two tracks were turned toward the sky. It could not turn over no matter how hard it tried. The six mechanical legs that were stored on both sides of its chassis opened up again and waved awkwardly, trying to turn the vehicles body. Meng Chao followed it like a shadow. He jumped onto the four-legged SUV and exerted force with his arms, forcefully breaking the six mechanical legs. Then, he turned his body in the air again, and his legs shot toward the armor on the left side of the SUV like a railway gun. He forced the steel giant beast, which was comparable to an infantry war vehicle, to move more than twenty meters horizontally and fall into the most viscous part of the swamp. It was the deepest and most unpredictable part of the swamp. The off-road vehicle immediately sank deeper and deeper into the swamp, with bubbles popping up. The passenger in the vehicle was naturally shocked. The armored off-road vehicle, which had been modified without any limit on the cost, had a perfect safety system, and the passenger did not suffer the slightest injury even after rolling dozens of meters down the slope. However, once the SUV sank into the depths of the swamp No matter how perfect the safety system was, it would not be able to help the passenger survive the disaster! Before the armored vehicle completely sank, the passenger could only brace himself and try to break out. Ka-cha, ka-cha, ka-cha. Accompanied by a series of ear-piercing mechanical sounds, the armor around the SUV that could withstand the full-force attack of the ferocious Hell Beasts slid to the side. Dozens of heavy machine guns and beehive-type rocket launchers were revealed. The off-road vehicle was like an angry steel hedgehog, pouring fire in all directions. Bang bang bang bang bang bang! The dense bullet curtain set off raging waves in the swamp. If ferocious Hell Beasts were hit head-on, even they would be badly wounded. In fact, the original intention of this off-road vehicle was to ride unhindered in a place where spirit energy was rich and monsters were rampant. Unfortunately, Meng Chao was not a Hell Beast. If one had to measure him in terms of monsters, he was also a level higher than the Hell Beasts. He was the absolute overlord among the billions of monsters, the Apocalyptic Beast! Meng Chao strolled leisurely in the airtight bullet curtain. As long as there was a hair-sized gap between the bullet and the rocket, he could slip in and approach the SUV without changing his expression. Under the high-frequency vibration, his cochlea could clearly outline the internal structure of all the weapon systems beneath the vehicles armor. He knew that his opponent would use up its ammunition in a few seconds. One-third of the heavy machine guns and honeycomb rocket launchers furious roars came to an abrupt end, and they had no choice but to cool down and reload. At that moment, Meng Chaos entire body turned into a war hammer made of cold steel, ruthlessly slamming into the off-road vehicles chassis. His iron fist that was exploding with spirit energy was like a ground-penetrating bomb. Its destructive power, which could destroy everything, penetrated the chassis and directly destroyed the vehicles weapons and communication systems. Not only that, but the top-down bombardment also accelerated the speed of the off-road vehicle settling in the swamp. Two-thirds of the vehicles body had already sunk into the mud. Both the heavy machine guns and the honeycomb rocket launchers were blocked solidly. It was not Meng Chaos style to point until he was done. He did not stop until he was done. His fists turned from war hammers into windmills, bombarding the chassis of the off-road vehicle like a whirlwind. Not only did he create a shocking dent made of hundreds of fist prints on the chassis, but he also smashed more than half of the SUVs body into the depths of the swamp. The armored SUV turned into an airtight iron can. The deafening roar of Meng Chaos fists was like armor-piercing bullets hitting the interior of the SUV back and forth. The continuous amplification made the passenger feel the urge to bleed from all seven orifices and spew blood from his internal organs. The passenger was forced into a helpless situation. They could only open the only skylight that exposed the mud and jumped out of the severely distorted carriage. What greeted him was Meng Chaos fist that was magnified to the extreme like a shooting star from the sky. was Bang! Meng Chao smothered the passenger with his fist again. The passenger screamed in pain. Blood splattered everywhere, broken teeth flew everywhere, and his entire face was twisted due to the extreme. Meng Chao was still unwilling to stop. He was like a crazy ape, constantly tearing at the armor and shell around the skylight. The armor that was embedded with composite materials was as crisp as withered bark in his hands. The skylight was severely damaged by him, and it could no longer be closed. A large amount of mud was washed away by the rain and poured into the off-road vehicle, instantly drowning the passengers legs. The passenger was extremely scared, so he could only brace himself and try to break out from the skylight a second time. Naturally, he was trapped by Meng Chao, who had the absolute advantage from above, for the second time. This time, the passengers soul was blasted out of his body. Curled up on the severely deformed seat, white foam came out of his mouth, and his whole body spasmed. It took him a long time to come back to his senses. He was horrified to find that the mud had already come up to his chest, and it was about to completely devour his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears-perhaps forever. The people of Dragon City were no stranger to death, just like the people of Turan. However, there were thousands of ways to die. On a night of torrential rain, trapped in a nearly abandoned armored SUV, sinking into the depths of the swamp and slowly suffocating to death was, undoubtedly, one of the most unacceptable ways to die. Faced with Meng Chaos storm of insane attacks that did not give him any time to think, the passengers spirit defense finally collapsed. He let out a desperate scream. At that moment, accompanied by a dull sound of metal friction, the passenger was partially surprised and partially confused to find that the off-road vehicle had temporarily stopped sinking It was as if there was a thick chain dragging the steel beam on the chassis of the off-road vehicle. And the pair of eyes that covered the entire skylight, like a volcanic eruption, also cooled down a little. Director Shen, youre a very important person. Judging from your status and your performance earlier, you wouldnt go so far as to commit suicide by taking poison and even burn yourself into ashes, would you? A faint mocking voice drifted over the passengers head. The passenger, Shen Yulin, was still in shock as he panted heavily. His brain cells were operating at a rate close to burning as he tried his best to think of a way to survive. You-Youve found the wrong person! Shen Yulin screamed hysterically. I have no grudge against you. No matter who you want to find or what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me. Youve found the wrong person! Meng Chao laughed lightly. The chassis and chains of the SUV let out an ear-piercing scraping sound. Then, the SUV sank into the swamp again. The foul-smelling mud poured into Shen Yulins mouth. Director Shen, we are in the same boat now. Our lives are in the countdown state. Theres no need to waste each others precious time by going in circles, is there? Meng Chao said coldly. Although the team you sent is well-trained, it will still be difficult for them to sneak into the crystal mine without being noticed. After all, this was once the territory of the orcs, who could attack us at any time. In order to ensure the crystal mines safety, the three-dimensional defense system of every family is well-established. In order to ensure that everything is safe, you intentionally moved away a lot of the defense forces deployed behind the crystal mine. You even moved away a lot of mobile searchlights and reconnaissance drones, which created an opportunity for the uninvited guests. When I saw the uninvited guests while I lurked in the mud, I sensed that something was strange. These people were too familiar with the terrain and structure of the crystal mine. Compared with the other sides, the crystal mine was facing them, and the defense system seemed to be full of loopholes. It was as if there was a mole who was cooperating with them from the inside out. As for those who have the ability to adjust the deployment of the defense system and move the mobile searchlights and reconnaissance drones away, I believe that there cant be too many of them in a crystal mine. The mole is definitely a high-level manager of this crystal mine. Thats the reason why I locked onto you. Of course, you can deny it. I dont want to kill you unless its absolutely necessary. Why dont I tie you up and send you back to Dragon City. The headquarters of the Universe Corporation, the towering Sky Pillar Corporations headquarters, the Supernatural Tower, or the Survival Committee, I think there must be a place where we can investigate the matter clearly and determine your innocence or guilt? Shen Yulins eyes darted around. Although he could tell that Meng Chao did not have any killing intent for the time being, the invisible blade of judgment still grazed his throat gently. It made his internal organs cramp up, and he wanted to vomit. Who are you? Shen Yulin stopped struggling. He took a deep breath and calmed down. Meng Chao smiled bitterly. If I tell you that Im just an ordinary member of the Lu family, whos found my first pot of gold and awakened some own abilities, so Im going to try my luck outside Monster Mountain Range and see if I can get more cultivation resources to soar to the sky and rise miraculously, would you believe me? Meng Chao looked at Shen Yulin. If I say that there are no organizations, forces, or conspiracies behind me, that I dont want to be involved in any maelstrom at all, that I dont want to get into any big trouble, and that I dont want to unravel any damnable, complicated, and near-death conspiracy, would you believe me? If I say that I really came out to scout the situation on the mountain ridge, and when I was trying to stop the debris flow from erupting, I was washed into the mud at the bottom of the valley and accidentally crashed into your good show, as in, Im really what the female doctor said, an unlucky fool, would you believe me? Shen Yulin stared at Meng Chao with a strange gaze. I dont believe any of it. He shook his head. Chapter 1455 - We Chapter 1455 We Indeed. If I were you, I would never be so stupid as to believe that there would be such a coincidence and misunderstanding in the world. Meng Chao grinned, revealing his sharp teeth. Then theres nothing I can do. President Shen, I only have two choices left. One, I tie you up and bring you back to Dragon City as I mentioned earlier. I think that the big shots of the Lu family will certainly be very interested in your scheme and the organization behind you. Moreover, they will have enough strength to keep me alive. The problem is that the rainstorm has cut off the road between the mining area and Dragon City. Also, I believe that your accomplices are searching for you and me crazily. Theyll definitely set up an inescapable net between the mining area and Dragon City. I dont have a high chance of escaping back to Dragon City with you as a burden. Two, I can kill you and destroy your body, then sink into the deepest part of the swamp together with the SUV and pretend that nothing has happened. But, damn it, my physical features have been exposed. There arent many people from the Lu family stationed in this mining area. It will be very easy for you to discover my identity and kill me at all costs. Without sufficient evidence and benefits, the important figures of the Lu family will not be able to protect me for the rest of my life. Even if they are willing to protect me and go through so much trouble, my future will be completely ruined! So, Director Shen, please teach me how we can survive this situation. How can we avoid a life-and-death struggle and perish together! As Meng Chao spoke, his eyes turned red again. He was like a trapped beast that was gnashing its teeth. His eyes were vicious and desperate. Shen Yulin was not sure about his expression. You You really bumped into us by accident? Of course! Meng Chao finally could not help but roar, If I had planned this, how could I have discovered your tracks by myself? If I had planned this, how could I have chased after your SUV by myself? If I had planned this, you wouldnt be stuck in the mud now, but in an iron window! If I had planned this, a large group of people would have descended from the sky and arrested you and your accomplices. They would have been put on trial in the name of endangering Dragon City! Believe it or not, Im inexplicably involved in this damned whirlwind and your schemes for no reason, you bastard! You should have listened to the female doctor, Director Shen. You should have asked her to make me the most perfect witness. Just as she said, I would have been a great hero to resist the orcs and enjoy the flowers, cheers, and medals. Your damn plan would have been carried out smoothly too. After all, you were going to destroy Universe Corporations crystal mine, which had nothing to do with the Sky Pillar Corporation. Why would I be so stupid as to uphold justice for my competitors? Its a pity that you ruined the possibility of a win-win with your own hands, where we could have killed our way out of this together. Now, I cant run, and neither can you. Were both doomed. Do you understand? Were both dead! Meng Chao shouted at the top of his voice. He grabbed Shen Yulin by the collar and pulled him out of the mud a few inches away. He shook and roared so hard that his saliva almost turned into red-hot nails that were pressed on Shen Yulins face. The more agitated he was, the calmer Shen Yulin became. His eyes rolled faster and faster. Alright, it seems that Ive made an unforgivable mistake. It almost cost you and me our precious lives. Faced with Meng Chaos rage, Shen Yulin did not struggle or resist. He only said, Of course, you have a reason to vent your anger. But even if you kill me to vent your anger, it wont solve anything. In fact, the current situation is not as bad as you think. As long as what you say is true, then your life is before you. It only depends on whether you are willing to leave or not. What do you mean? Meng Chaos anger suddenly froze. His eyes shone like a drowning man seeing a lifeline. He narrowed his eyes and looked Shen Yulin up and down. He tilted his head and pondered for a while as if he was wondering if this cunning old man was planning a new trap. In the end, his desire to survive overcame his vigilance. Meng Chao said, Tell me, what do I have to do to survive? Its simple. Join us. Shen Yulin smiled and gradually regained his calm demeanor. Youre worried that youll die simply because youve discovered our secret and learned something that you shouldnt know. Indeed, an overly exuberant curiosity is often something more lethal than a nerve agent. But as long as you join us, we will all be on the same side. Theres no need to fight each other. Its a life-and-death situation, isnt it? Meng Chao looked at Shen Yulin as if he was looking at a complete idiot. Do you really think that Im the kind of naive fool whos just entered the world? Meng Chao sneered. No matter what we you are talking about, its hard not to suspect such a childish way of recruiting people. Youre just trying to buy time. What if Im really stupid enough to believe your words and keep your life? What if your accomplices come and you turn hostile and refuse to acknowledge me? Indeed, Shen Yulin admitted frankly. In the absence of the most basic trust between us, it is indeed not easy to conclude a life-and-death deal. However, even if you dont believe my promise, you should at least believe in your own strength. You have already displayed too much astonishing strength tonight. Whether it is the lurking and killing at the beginning, the resistance to the gene drugs, or the ability to follow the clouds and find my sharp insight, these abilities, which are more precious than crystals, are enough to make you a talent that any large organization is willing to accept and nurture. Its gold. It will shine wherever it goes. Wouldnt it be a pity to kill such an outstanding talent like you with one strike? Of course, just as you dont trust us, we wont trust you easily either. What if youre just stalling for time, waiting for reinforcements or the chance to escape back to Dragon City? Fortunately, were far away on Earth, and our ancestors from thousands of years ago found a way to integrate people into a new team as quickly as possible. Its called the pledge of allegiance. As long as youre telling the truth, I think that you definitely wont mind following us and proving your loyalty with practical actions. We can also obtain a little of your secrets and use each others secrets to build a foundation of trust, right? Meng Chao lowered his eyelids. There were continuous flashes in his eyes. It seemed that he was seriously considering Shen Yulins suggestion. You dont have a choice. Shen Yulin urged, As you said, besides joining us, nothing else you do will matter, you will die. No. After listening to Shen Yulins words and thinking for half a minute, Meng Chao still shook his head slowly. Im a disciple of the Lu family, and Ive contributed a lot to the Monster War. Although I cant say that I have a bright future in the Sky Pillar Corporation, I can still get my share of the cake even if I do it step by step. You want me to give up everything that I have and do something that endangers the interests of Dragon City with you guys who are hiding and being sneaky as well as malicious? You want me to lose my reputation and die without a burial place? Hehe, do I look that stupid? Instead of becoming a traitor and public enemy to the Lu family, Sky Pillar Corporation, and even Dragon City, I might as well take the risk and fight you. If I win, Ill be a hero that everyone will remember. If I lose, at least Ive done something, so Ill have a grand burial! His words made Shen Yuling widen his eyes. It looked like he could not help but laugh. From the looks of it, there is indeed a deep misunderstanding between us. Shen Yulin said, Who told you that were an organization that lurks around sneakily with ulterior motives and endangers Dragon Citys interests? No, you have completely misunderstood us. The truth is the organization Im in includes elites from all walks of life in Dragon City. They are all powerful figures. Be it the Supernatural Tower or the nine mega corporations, including the Lu family and the Sky Pillar Corporation, we have our companions! Our strength far exceeds your imagination. As long as you are willing to join and offer your loyalty to the organization, the organization will definitely help you obtain everything. Whatever you want, be it connections, status, wealth, opportunities, or cultivation resources, its not a problem! In fact, Im the best example. Since our two crystal ore mines are so close to each other, you should have heard of my name and experience. With my experience, if it were not for the help of my organization, how would I have the opportunity to control such a large crystal mine and its subsequent development plan? Also, most importantly, I can swear to the heavens that my organization has never done anything that would harm Dragon Citys interests. On the contrary, our philosophy is to defend its interests, mankind, and Earths civilization by any means necessary! This time, Meng Chao was truly a little shocked. How-How is that possible? How is it impossible? Shen Yulin said, You have to know that Im the same as you. I come from one of the few noble cultivation families in Dragon City. We were born to rule Dragon City. The citys interests are our interests. To endanger Dragon City is to endanger ourselves. Just ask yourself, why would I do that? Yes. Thats also a question that I havent figured out yet. Meng Chao looked extremely confused as he mumbled, Youre the general manager of the crystal mine assigned by the Universe Corporation. No matter what natural or man-made disasters befall the crystal mine, youll always be the first to be involved. So, why did you have your accomplices disguise themselves as orcs and sneak into your crystal mine to wreak havoc? Chapter 1456 - After the Party Chapter 1456 After the Party Wreak havoc? No, no, no, my friend, you are completely mistaken. If everything goes smoothly, there wont be any wreaking havoc, and no one will be hurt because of it. I just want to put on a good show, a harmless good show! Shen Yulin widened his eyes, his face full of sincerity and innocence. Who do you think I am? A natural-born killer who has lost all humanity? No, Im the same as you. I am fighting for Dragon Citys interests, for our respective businesses and families interests, and for everyone elses interests. During the Monster War, the claws and venom of the monsters left no fewer scars on my body than anyone elses. I swear to God that I have never thought of hurting the life of an innocent person. In fact, I moved most of the guards and miners to the other side of the crystal mine in order to minimize unexpected casualties. In the beginning, without you as an unexpected factor, the people wouldnt have caused too much trouble. All they needed to do was wander around the crystal mine, set a few fires that wouldnt expand, and collapse a few houses that had submerged in the flood and were about to collapse. Then, they would steal a few raw crystals from the warehouse. Most importantly, they would be discovered and leave traces. That would be enough. That was all I needed! Meng Chao was silent for a moment. He seemed to be pondering over the credibility of Shen Yulins words. Alright. Meng Chao said, If youre not going to wreak havoc, then whats the purpose of pretending to be orcs to sneak into the crystal mine, deliberately being discovered, and leaving traces behind? The purpose is very simple. We hope that Dragon City can return to the right path, or rather, when Dragon City is hesitating on the right path and is about to make the wrong choice, we, as superhuman beings, have the responsibility and power to give Dragon City a gentle push from the back. Shen Yulin stared at Meng Chao and said, Did you know that the Survival Committee is going to veto the Northbound Plan proposed by the nine mega corporations? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and put on a shocked expression. Those short-sighted members of parliament are going to miss the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and nail themselves to the pillar of shame in history forever! Shen Yulin gnashed his teeth and said, They say that Dragon City has just ended a protracted war, and the wounds that have been flowing for decades have yet to heal. The people of Dragon City still need to rest for a long time to solve their internal problems. What else are they trying to say aside from we are not familiar with the Other Worlds geography and the human environment? The Red Dragon Army has not completed the comprehensive renovation and change of equipment. The technology of the short-distance jump on the surface of the planet is not yet mature and stable. If we take too big a step, it will be easy for us to break all the eggs in our basket. Too many people, too much land, and resources will be swallowed at once. It will be easy for us to have an indigestion, and so on. All in all, we have been using many excuses to hold back the progress of our nine mega corporation. Look at the north, look at the vast land in the Raging Tiger Rivers basin. Who can calculate how rich and precious the resources that are hidden under this land are? Plus, these resources can help us superhumans cultivate into unparalleled super beings. They can also help our civilization evolve to unimaginable levels. Weve shattered and crossed the natural moat that once stood in front of usthe wall of mist and Monster Mountain Range. Now, there are no more obstacles in front of us. Whether its the torrent of steel or the extraordinary will, we can press forward without any obstacles! Tell me, at such a critical moment, at the crossroads that determines whether Dragon City will survive or be destroyed, how can we be in a dilemma and cower in fear? This Meng Chao looked hesitant. Besides, the arrow is already on the bowstring, and we have no choice but to shoot it. Right now, were riding a tiger, and we cant stop at all. Shen Yulin changed the subject and asked, Since youre a member of the Lu family, you should have a large number of shares in Sky Pillar Corporation, right? Of course. Meng Chao said, The Lu family is the same as your Shen family. The immediate interests of all the family members are firmly tied together with Sky Pillar and the worlds two major groups. Then, you must have made a lot of money in the past year. Shen Yulin grinned and sighed. The past year has been a golden and shining good time. Every investor of the nine mega corporations has experienced a surge in assets, freedom, and carefree life. Whether its Sky Pillar or Universe, the stock prices of even the most insignificant affiliated companies under their management will soar, as long as they come up with a new development plan or a new concept of cultivation. Even the descendants of the Lu family, like you and me, have earned an inexhaustible supply of cultivation resources. However, the good days will not last forever. The heavenly days of yesterday will be paid tomorrow. The valuation of the nine mega corporations has increased by so many times in the past year. Winning the war against the monsters and splitting the cake that is the Hidden Mist Domain is indeed a very important factor. However, the Hidden Mist Domain is only so big. There are only so many monsters that we have suppressed and tamed. The war dividends that we have already received are not enough to support the nine mega corporations high valuation. The enthusiasm of the capital market for us and the confidence of all the investors are mainly pinned on the future, pinned on the words of conquering the Other World. Unfortunately, conquering the Other World is not such a simple thing. As for the distant future, nobody knows when it will come. The problem is that Dragon City cant wait any longer. Our investors cant wait any longer. Our entire financial market and economic system cant wait any longer! Even after decades of bloody battles and completely defeating the monster civilization Even if Dragon City has ended its conflicts and turmoil, and ushered in peace and development We are unable to solve a problem that has been placed in front of everyone. On top of that, everyone is deliberately pretending not to see it. Our population is seriously insufficient. The consumer market is too small. In the Earth era, we had nearly ten billion people. We could only maintain a strong civilization and a prosperous market by exporting manufactured products and infrastructure to the entire Earth. Now, however, we only have tens of millions of people. Due to the long war, most people are used to the wartime economic system. They are used to splitting a penny in half, tightening their belts, being self-sufficient, and storing basic survival resources. Tell me, how can such a Dragon City successfully complete the transformation from a wartime economic system to a normal economic system, and create a prosperous scene that can be continuously developed and sustained over a long period of time? This time, Meng Chao really fell into deep thought. The question Shen Yulin threw out was also the question he had been thinking about all along. It was just that they had different answers. You should understand at this point, right? Shen Yulin sighed and said, The so-called golden era of the past year was just a binge after the victory of the war. No party goes on forever. The debauchery will eventually end. Once the warrior, who defeated the monsters wakes up from his hangover and pulls out his sword to look around in a daze, what will he do? No matter how big the monster civilization is, the war dividend left to us will be emptied sooner or later. In fact, after a whole year of wanton spending, weve almost obliterated the monster civilizations provisions. Including all the citizens of Dragon City, all the investors have pinned their hopes on whatevers outside Monster Mountain Range. Before everyone figures out that the Dragon City civilization has long been mired in mud, we must find a way out of Monster Mountain Range. This is why the nine mega corporations are so eager to develop the mining area under our feet. Its also the reason why the entire financial market has such high expectations of us, and why theyre blowing up the bubble with us. But have you ever thought that the mining area under our feet and the planned future development zone can really support such a high valuation and the entire financial market, which is flourishing and unstoppable? Meng Chao recalled that the Dragon City civilization in his previous life did not carry out large-scale crystal mining and industrial development in this area. He probed, Are you saying that theres a problem with this mining area? Shen Yulins eyes flickered. There are abundant resources under our feet, of course. The spirit energy inside the crisscrossing crystal veins flows like the surging Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. If we can exploit all these resources, it wont be a problem to build a new Dragon City. Shen Yulin said, The problem is that large-scale development requires time and money. After all, this is not Earth, where the geological environment is relatively stable, but a foreign world where the planets magnetic field is extremely violent. It wont be easy to fulfill our promises to the investors. Right now, there are already a lot of rumors in the financial market. People are questioning whether the nine mega corporations, especially Universe and Sky Pillar, are honest, prudent, and transparent enough in the development of the mining area. The sudden rainstorm in front of us has made things worse for us. If we are not careful, the rainstorm will most likely become a fuse that will blow up the share prices of Universe and Sky Pillar, the valuations of the nine mega corporations, the financial markets of Dragon City, and the confidence of investors. Confidence is something more dazzling and precious than diamonds and gold in this unpredictable and dangerous world. Once the confidence of all investors is gone, the nine mega corporations may fall one after another like dominoes. The financial market and economic order of Dragon City will collapse overnight. Perhaps, we will degenerate to the bloody era before the Survival Committee was established, when order was broken, the strong preyed on the weak, and the law was broken! Chapter 1457 - When Outside, the Emperor’s Orders Will Not Be Obeyed Chapter 1457 When Outside, the Emperors Orders Will Not Be Obeyed Shen Yulins expression became more and more ferocious as he spoke. The volume of his voice gradually increased, and he became more and more like a hungry ferocious beast facing its prey. The sound of his squirming intestines came from the depths of his throat. In the end, even he realized that he had lost his composure. He took a deep breath and lowered his tone as much as possible before he came to a conclusion. Of course, no one likes war. No one is willing to put the fate of the entire city on the unpredictable gambling table again after decades of bloodshed and turmoil. However, the fact is that Dragon City urgently needs a new war to stop the bursting of the bubble and reconcile its internal conflicts. It has to successfully transform from a world without spirit power, a technological civilization born and bred, to a new world with spirit power and extraordinary strength, an invincible ruler. The fact is that in the past decades, everything in Dragon City-economy, morality, law, order, occupation, and scientific research revolved around war and served the war. Victory was the highest and only purpose. The profits of the nine mega corporations and the relevant departments involved in the military and war fields alone have exceeded 50% of the companys total profits. Said 50% of profits are related to thousands of jobs, the livelihood and well-being of thousands of families, and, in turn, Dragon Citys entire consumption market and financial market. The fact is that the only survival skill that many citizens of Dragon City have mastered in the past twenty to thirty years is stabbing cold, shiny blades into a monsters carotid artery of the monster, avoid its cervical vertebrae precisely, cut its throat cleanly, and harvest every bit of material on its body perfectly. As for the other residents of Dragon City, the only survival skills they have are crafting cold, glittering blades out of crystals and metals, or polishing thousands of components by hand and assembling them into a railway gun that is useless except for destruction. In the past year, because of the advent of peace, the skills that the residents relied on to survive have all turned into the skills of slaying dragons. Our nine mega corporations can still hold on for a while. How are these poor citizens going to survive? Dont say such stupid things like changing careers. You should know that these citizens have devoted their entire lives to the only skill they have mastered in order to become qualified warriors and bladesmiths. Plus, the battles over the past decades have also left an extremely deep imprint on their bodies. Its impossible for them to start a brand-new life from scratch as they drag their broken limbs. Besides, there are only so many people in Dragon City, and the consumer market is only so big. How can there be so many new jobs for thousands of citizens to live an easy and decent life when they are unable to expand to the outside world? Therefore, you will find that there is a very strange phenomenon in Dragon City today. On one hand, after inheriting the heritage from the monster civilization, all kinds of new technologies, new projects, and new plans are springing up like bamboo shoots after the rain. The financial market is booming, and the entire city is rushing forward as if hundreds of rocket engines have been installed. Its as if an incomparably beautiful future will arrive tomorrow. But on the other hand, as the war machine gradually dies down, an increasing number of ordinary citizens cant find satisfactory jobs. Even many superhuman individuals have lost the purpose of training and the goal of fighting are Superhuman individuals like you and me who are engaged in the exploration, mining, and smelting of crystals and have a family background are quite lucky. The monster hunters who majored in combat and hunting skills arent as lucky. In the past, they were all superheroes who rushed to the front line of the Monster War and enjoyed the most beautiful flowers, the loudest cheers, and the warmest hugs. Naturally, they were the first to get the biggest piece of the cake. But now, the ferocious monsters in the past have either become a pile of broken bones or become obedient under the shackles and suppression of human beings. Therefore, these monster hunters with unparalleled military strength, like many ordinary citizens who have lost their jobs, are lost in the ever-changing new era and have tasted loss. The problem is that monster hunters are different from ordinary citizens. They cant bear the fate of being ignored for a long time. If we dont give them the sharp sabers in their hands and find a target that they can fight to their hearts content, something bad will definitely happen! All in all, Dragon City, a war machine that has been rumbling and operating at high speed for decades, cannot be stopped. Once it stops, the power that can destroy everything will backfire on us, tearing the entire Dragon City into pieces. A brand-new war, although not a panacea to solve all problems, can at least stimulate Dragon Citys sluggish consumption market and bring new hope to all the citizens. It will unite everyone, including the ordinary citizens and superhuman ones. Of course, there is also a high chance that it will help us seize more resources, including, but not limited to, the natives of the Other World, the crystal lodes, the wider and more fertile land, and so on. When the territory of the Dragon City civilization is ten times or even a hundred times larger than it is today, youll find that many problems that you cant solve today will be resolved and disappear! In the end, perhaps the most important thing is both of our immediate interests. As long as the nine corporations has control over it. More specifically, Dragon City has actually started a brand-new war and ushered in a glorious victory with advocacy from Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation. Without it, not only will there be no bubble in our valuation today, but we will also be in a once-in-a-lifetime depression. With it, there will be no problem for the stocks and options in our hands to rise ten times or even a hundred times. With your brains and skills, as well as the connections and opportunities provided by us, wont you have more than just wealth and freedom when the time comes? Owning an entire vein of crystals, together with hundreds and thousands of natives from the Other World as slaves who can be passed on to future generations Thats not wishful thinking, but a bottom line that can be easily obtained! Shen Yulin was lively. Every muscle on his face was dancing. He had a talent that could make the aroma of a large pancake assail ones nostrils and make ones appetite soar. It was a talent that could take out real gold and silver from the pockets of investors with just a few PowerPoint slides. Meng Chao listened attentively, and his Adams apple moved. It was as if he had really swallowed the large pancake that Shen Yulin had drawn. However, the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is about to slip through our fingers! Shen Yulin changed the subject and gnashed his teeth. There are a lot of short-sighted idiots in the Survival Committee who are about to destroy the Northbound Plan, destroy Dragon Citys future, and destroy the wealth and future that you and I are about to obtain. The vast and boundless valley of the Raging Tiger River is right before our eyes. Countless slaves that can be passed on to our descendants are right before our eyes. The crystal veins are right before of our eyes. The glorious victory is right before our eyes. The hope of conquering the Other World and building a New Earth to establish the foundation of the world is right before our eyes! However, we are about to be bound by the idiotic order of the Survival Committee and be stuck from moving forward! I think that the ancient generals were advancing triumphantly. Just as they were about to attack the yellow dragon, they suddenly received twelve gold medals consecutively from the back. They could not have felt more helpless, frustrated, and indignant! However, we are not, nor should we be, the ancient generals who only know how to be foolish and loyal. Even the ancient generals on Earth know that when the general is outside, the emperors orders will not be obeyed. Outside Monster Mountain Range, with first-hand intelligence, we are shouldering the important mission of finding and creating hope for mankind. Of course, we are much clearer about where Dragon Citys sabers should be pointing than those naive, immature idiots who only know how to be moved. The Survival Committees order must be respected. However, isnt it reasonable for the natives of the Other World to take the initiative to provoke us and sneak into the crystal mines to wreak havoc during the downpour, forcing us to defend and counterattack? Its also reasonable that we, who have been tracking and searching for the orcs lair, lose our way due to the interference of the dense fog and the planets magnetic field, chased farther and farther away in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger Rivers basin, isnt it? In order to rescue our companions whove lost their way, we should send more troops to explore along the Raging Tiger River. Its a reasonable decision that we should make. When our main force finds and defeats the main force of the orcs, and we can even occupy a few large-scale orc lairs, the Survival Committee can only acquiesce and support our actions. Then, Dragon City will return to the right track, which leads to victory. Thats all we have to do. After hearing all of this, you should understand that everything we do is not for our own selfish interests, but for Dragon Citys entire future. Once the situation really develops in this trajectory, the benefits your Sky Pillar Corporation can obtain from it will definitely not be half a copper coin less than Universe Corporation. After all, Sky Pillar Corporation also has a large number of armed personnel stationed outside Monster Mountain Range. Your Sky Pillar Corporation also has a lot of idle weapons and ammunition, as well as the production line of weapons and ammunition. The overall valuation of Sky Pillar Corporation is at an all-time high too. If you cant extract an astronomical number of crystals from the mining area under your feet in the shortest amount of time to fulfill your promises to the investors, youll also be in an unprecedented crisis. Also, the Lu family has a lot of experienced monster hunters who are used to living on the edge of a knife. In times of peace, their income and status have plummeted. They are full of complaints, and they create trouble for nothing. Hence, theres no reason for you to stop me, and theres no reason for me to kill you. We are tied to the same boat. Do we have a second choice besides sticking together? Chapter 1458 - Killing the Donkey Chapter 1458 Killing the Donkey Meng Chao was silent for a long time. So, in the end, everything you do is for money? He narrowed his eyes and enunciated each word. Is money not enough of a reason? Shen Yulin said, From Earth to the Other World, from when humans just learned to use flames to bake spear tips to when several-hundred-ton rockets flew into the blue sky, humans have launched thousands of wars. Which war doesnt have money as the ultimate goal? However, you are partially right. This time, we are not only after money. What we want from this war is not just money but also dignity. It is dignity that should belong to us, dignity that belongs to all of us superhumans! The dignity of all superhumans? Meng Chao looked at Shen Yulin in confusion. Dont you realize that one year after the end of the Monster War, the atmosphere in Dragon City has become increasingly strange, and the way many ordinary people look at us superhumans has become more and more subtle? Shen Yulin said coldly. When the ferocious monsters were still running rampant in Dragon City and threatening the lives of ordinary people, those ordinary people treated us superhumans as heroes, saviors, and omnipotent guardians. With tears in their eyes, they begged us to save their lives. They put all kinds of high hats on us, such as the sabers of Dragon City civilization, the hope of human evolution, and superheroes, forcing us to rush into the monsters bloody mouths and sharp claws and fight to the death. Forget it. As the leaders of the Dragon City civilization, we have the responsibility and right to protect our homeland. After countless superhumans came one after another, bleeding and sacrificing themselves, and suffering from spirit energy deviation, we finally suppressed and eliminated the monsters. They no longer pose a threat to ordinary people. Yet, go and look at the faces of those ordinary people again. Someone has thrown out the Equal Rights Act. They believe that superhumans, with their extraordinary power, have gained too many advantages in all walks of life, resulting in the rights of ordinary people being damaged. This involves unfair competition, hence we should think of ways to compensate ordinary people. Someone has proposed that we should levy higher taxes on superhumans. They want to throw all the hard-earned money that weve earned with our heads pinned to our belts from fighting against the monsters into the hands of strangers we dont know. Some people suggest that we should further expand the proportion of senior management positions for ordinary people in various companies, organizations, and societies. They even suggest that we allocate our seats on the Survival Committee according to the proportion of superhuman to ordinary citizens. In other words, based on these peoples delusions, the number of superhuman seats in the Survival Committee should not exceed 10%! There are also suggestions that the daily training of superhumans individuals should be fully monitored, that a training account should be established, that daily payments should be made, and that it should be made public to all citizens. All details, including, but not limited to our current level, all the skills that we have, how many crystals have been consumed in order for us to cultivate, where the crystals were purchased from, and the cost of purchasing crystals should be shared. What is the ratio? According to their arguments, crystals are a strategic resource shared by all the citizens of Dragon City. Since superhuman individuals need crystals to cultivate and become stronger, they have the obligation to expose their entire cultivation process to the public and accept public scrutiny and inquiry. If too many crystals are consumed during their cultivation, or if the source of a particular crystal is own, the superhuman individual will have to pay the legal price. Furthermore, the hands and feet of superhumans are all weapons of mass destruction. Since the war has ended, how we firmly restrict such weapons of mass destruction in peacetime is a question that every superhuman must seriously consider. There are even people who suggest that so-called setting up accounts and settling accounts not only needs to be carried out immediately, but it also has to be traced back to the past twenty to thirty years, which includes the period of the Monster War. I need to find out if anyone is taking advantage of the war and plundering resources wantonly. They are secretly using the strategic resources that should belong to all citizens without going through the Supernatural Towers normal application and procurement procedures! Heh heh, this is truly ridiculous. With the restoration of order in Dragon City, all industries need to be more open and transparent. This is something that everyone can understand. But cultivation has its own uniqueness. Who can say for sure how many crystals can be absorbed to advance to a higher realm? Moreover, many cultivation methods and combat skills are the greatest wealth and secrets of a superhuman. How can they be easily disclosed to the public? As for the usage of cultivation resources during the Monster War, it is even more confusing. Yes, in theory, all the crystal ore veins discovered by the superhumans and all the monster materials they hunted have to be submitted to the Supernatural Tower for registration. Then, the Supernatural Tower will exchange points, auction them publicly and distribute them uniformly. Cultivation resources that are not registered cant be used privately. The problem is that the battle situation is constantly changing. Everyone is fighting monsters in the depths of the wilderness. They are covered in wounds and exhausted. At that moment, if they discover a supreme-grade crystal or cut off a piece of ferocious beasts flesh, cant they swallow it and save their own lives? Is such behavior called stuffing ones own pockets? There are no fish in the clear water. Superhuman individuals are human beings, too. They have their own desires, interests, and standpoints. If they are nitpicking over such a trivial matter, who is willing to step on the edge of the blade and rush to the frontline of the bloody battle? Right. There is also the latest news that I have just received. Someone is going to propose a National Training Law in the Survival Committee. It will provide free training resources to all the children of the right age in the city without discrimination. It will be provided for at least nine years in advance to ensure that everyone has an equal opportunity to cultivate and awaken before they reach adulthood. Of course, I cant say that theres anything wrong with the bill in theory. The problem is that cultivation resources are limited in reality. Where can we get so many cultivation resources to supply the millions of young people in the city, for them to squander? Needless to say, once the bill is passed successfully, it will definitely take advantage of us, the high-level superhumans, and the nine corporations! And our right to speak will be further compressed to the extreme! Do you know that there is even a bizarre fallacy that is spreading in Dragon City right now, saying that supernatural powers and modern civilization are incompatible things. Everything in modern civilization is built on the basis of equality for everyone, and the individual differences caused by supernatural powers are getting bigger and bigger. It will only destroy the foundation of modern civilization, and eventually, our civilization will completely collapse. In this sense, there is not much difference between superhumans and monsters. Superhumans are monsters, monsters in human skin! Ha, its truly marvelous. If I were the king of monsters, I would clap my hands and cheer loudly when I heard this ridiculous theory! So to ordinary people, superhumans are monsters in human skin? Such a wonderful conclusion. Why did no one dare to bring it up when we superhumans were required to fight the monsters to the death during the Monster War? Perhaps it was part of the performance at the beginning Nevertheless, Shen Yulin did reveal his true feelings in the end, and he was extremely resentful. Meng Chaos hair stood on end when he heard about it. He did not expect the internal problems in Dragon City to be more serious than he had imagined. Indeed, in a world with extraordinary powers, the differences between individuals were constantly expanding. Where would human civilization go? That was a question that everyone had to seriously think about. Theres nothing new under the sun. In fact, our old ancestors already summed up what would happen to us a long time ago. Its nothing more than getting rid of somebody once he had served his purpose. Shen Yulin continued, In the past, the threat of monsters was like the sword of Damocles, hanging high above everyones head at all times. At that time, when ordinary people needed superhumans, they naturally spoke well of us and listened to us. They didnt care at all about how much resources we consumed. Now, since the monsters have been completely suppressed, superhumans have become useless to ordinary people. Naturally, the more they see us, the more they dislike us. Its just like how the ancient emperors massacred their meritorious officials after establishing a brand new dynasty. Perhaps humans are such animals. They can only share hardships and not wealth. Fortunately, unlike the ancient meritorious officials, we superhumans have absolute martial strength. Its impossible for us to be abandoned like a bridge torn down after people have crossed the river or a donkey killed after the grinding is done. Those fellows who dislike us the more they see us can only incite public opinion, kidnap morality, hide in a dark corner, and shoot cold arrows at us. Meng Chao took a deep breath and said, Ive heard about these strange rumors, but I believe that the vast majority of ordinary citizens still trust and support the superhumans. Its not as serious as you say, is it? Of course. The vast majority of ordinary citizens are still reasonable and grateful, especially those small and medium-sized investors who are willing to fork out real money to support us in the financial market. Obviously, we have to defend their interests to the death. Shen Yulin said, The problem is that many ambitious people are now using ordinary people to attack our nine corporations in order to fight for power and profit. As a member of the Lu family, you should know this better than me, right? This Meng Chao was stunned for a moment. Isnt Lu Siya, the traitor of the Lu family, the most typical example? Shen Yulin snorted coldly. She was born in one of the nine corporations, but she betrayed the Lu family and the Sky Pillar Corporation and became the chief executive officer of Superstar Company. With the declaration of inheriting Meng Chaos will and fighting for the ordinary people forever, she fooled a lot of ordinary people and took the opportunity to help Superstar Company advance rapidly and expand continuously. It has become the tenth largest corporation in Dragon City after the nine corporations and is likely to surpass the rest! Hmph. Whats fighting for ordinary people? As a member of the Lu family, you should know this womans background better than anyone else. She is just using ordinary people to stir up trouble and fish in troubled waters to realize her ambitions! Chapter 1459 - Sleeping on the side of the Bed Chapter 1459 Sleeping on the side of the Bed Meng Chao coughed loudly. Kof, kof kof His face was flushed, and a meaningless sound came out of his throat. It seems that after Lu Siya betrayed the Lu family, the younger generation of the Lu family has been implicated by her. Shen Yulin said, Otherwise, why would you be so agitated when I mention Lu Siyas name? Yes, yes! Meng Chao said, Superstar Company has indeed been quite arrogant recently, hasnt it? Who says so? Shen Yulin snorted. When Meng Chao was still alive, he was already the face for the rise of the grassroots, and he received the support of many ordinary citizens and low-level superhumans from humble families. Ever since Meng Chao, in the battle on Mist Mountain, in order to destroy the remnants of the monster civilization, he sacrificed himself and fell into the Raging Tiger River with the enemy. He was buried in the raging waves of spirit energy and became a legend that could not be replicated. In the eyes of many ordinary citizens and low-level superhumans from humble families, he was about to ascend to godhood. Lu Siya, an ambitious woman, claimed to be the successor of Meng Chao. She subtly reaped the trust and support of ordinary citizens and superhumans from humble families. In addition to her intelligence, means, and knowledge of the nine corporations, she has been able to grasp the critical points and solve the sore spots continuously in just one year. As a result, Superstar Company has grown more than tenfold. It has indeed caused a lot of trouble for the nine corporations. However, no matter how cunning Lu Siya is, she does not have three heads and six arms. How can she compete with the nine major families on her own? Behind Lu Siya is the Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, Blue Home, and even the Red Dragon Army. They all consist of middle-level and low-level superhumans from humble families, not the nine mega corporations or nine major cultivation families. These people want to seize the leadership of Dragon City from the hands of the nine corporations and replace the nine noble families of cultivation as the rulers of Dragon City. This is the real reason why Lu Siya is able to stir up trouble and Superstar Company is able to rise up so quickly and cause so much trouble in Dragon City! Meng Chao was silent for a moment before he said, So, what are we going to do on the nine corporations side now? Its going to be very difficult! Shen Yulin sighed and said, If the opponent is a monster that is baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, it will be easy. As long as the bayonet is red and the battle is bloody, the outcome of the battle will be clearly determined. But right now, the guys led by Lu Siya and Superstar Company are trying to manipulate the publics opinion and try to take advantage of the small profits in front of them to deceive the ordinary citizens, slander the nine corporations rule over Dragon City, and lead Dragon City into the abyss of eternal damnation. It is not possible to deal with those people with ulterior motives by force alone. Besides, we are all human beings after all. We used to fight side by side. We dont want to fight against each other unless it is absolutely necessary. Thats why I said that Dragon City urgently needs a brand-new war to divert everyones attention from the internal problems of Dragon City to the extremely vast foreign land. A brand-new war can reunite the various strata of Dragon City, which are gradually cracking A brand-new war can give those warriors, swordsmen, gunmen, and hunters who hold the skills of slaying dragons but have no use for them, who feel lost and even have anti-social tendencies, a stage to show their skills again. A brand-new war means brand-new resources, brand-new jobs, and brand-new room for advancement. It can let those superhumans who come from humble families see the hope of making contributions and achievements so that they wont keep having wild thoughts and try to snatch the cake from us, the old cultivation aristocratic families. Of course, a brand-new war will also allow millions of ordinary citizens to see the power and usefulness of us superhumans once again. Presumably, when we continue to plunder new land and resources for them, they will return with flowers, cheers, and hugs like they did in the past. They will once again respect and worship us as if we were guardians or even saviors! Shen Yulins words made a lot of sense. If it was not for the fact that he had foreseen the outcome of this war in his doomsday memories and had personally witnessed the tyranny of the Turan civilization, Meng Chao would have been convinced by Shen Yulin. The only problem was Are you all so confident that you can obtain a new victory? Meng Chao frowned and asked. Of course. Our enemies are just a bunch of aborigines who drink raw meat and blood! Shen Yulin could not help but laugh. It was as if Meng Chao had asked a question that even a three-year-old child would know the answer to. Its not like you havent seen the appearance of those aborigines. They are deformed, ugly, and bony. They dont have the sharp teeth and claws of monsters or the advanced technology of the people of Earth. They even lack the most basic organization and the courage to fight bloody battles. They are simply born slaves! If the heavens dont take them, theyll be blamed instead. Letting such a vast and fertile land before us be occupied by such weak aborigines from the Other World is simply a crime against civilization! Believe me, this war will definitely not last as long as the Monster War. There will be rivers of blood and heavy losses. In fact, I dont think theres a need to mobilize the forces from Dragon City at all. Even the Red Dragon Army doesnt need to mobilize a single soldier. With the strength of the nine mega corporations, we can win this corporate war. No Maybe, there wont be a real battle at all. As long as the armored airships of the nine corporations descend from the sky and launch a round of firepower coverage on the orcs lair, the panicked aborigines of the Other World will collapse and kneel on the ground in worship as they shiver. The winner will never have to be judged. Do you think that when the armored airships of the nine corporations return to Dragon City with large spoils of war and the news that the orcs have completely surrendered, will anyone still criticize us? Meng Chao sighed. Shen Yulin was right. Until now, the Turan orcs, whom the people of Dragon City had encountered aside from him, were indeed like weak slaves. No, they were not like weak slaves. They were slaves in the first place, whether they were the rat people who had been enslaved by the five clans for thousands of years, or the old, weak, and disabled amongst the rat people. The combat ability of the old, weak, and disabled rat people were used to calculate the overall combat ability of the Turan orcs. This would be the most serious strategic misjudgment made by the Dragon City civilization. Director Shen, have you ever thought about this question? Meng Chao stared at Shen Yulin and enunciated each word clearly. If the natives of the Other World are really so weak, why do so many monsters choose to live on Monster Mountain Range with relatively poor resources, relatively small space, and no potential for development? Why dont they run to the two shores in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, where there are abundant resources and vast land, to be kings and overlords? You have to know that many Apocalyptic Beasts have the ability to move mountains and overturn seas. They are as terrifying as railway guns that are loaded with nuclear warheads. Even such Apocalyptic Beasts dont dare to cross the lake of thunder. Dont you think that there is a small possibility that there are many existences that are more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts in this mysterious foreign land? Isnt it very likely that the war that we launch rashly will not develop according to our plan? Of course, weve thought about that. Shen Yulin revealed an expression that he had expected and indifferently said, The result is still the same. Even if there are existences in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River that are even more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts, we still have to fight this battle! Why? Meng Chao widened his eyes. The reason is very simple. Humans dont harm tigers, but tigers eat peoples hearts! Shen Yulins eyes revealed a fierce light as he coldly said, If we really live next to an existence that is even more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts, lets not talk about whether or not we can tolerate each other. Do you think its possible for the other party to tolerate us forever? If you are an existence that is even more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts, do you think its possible for you to see a behemoth like Dragon City inexplicably appear behind you and be restrained by the laws of the Other World, then still believe that we can stay out of each others way? We understand the principle of allowing others to sleep soundly on the side of the bed. The other party must also understand it. ce It is better to attack first and then suffer. Since there is bound to be a war between us, instead of turning Dragon City into a battlefield and reigniting the flames of war that were finally extinguished in the streets and alleys of Dragon City, we might as well take the initiative to attack and set the battlefield near the other partys lair. Only by pushing the battle line as far as possible to the other partys lair can we not worry about smashing our own bottles and jars. Only then can we make the most of our technological civilizations overwhelming and endless heavy firepower advantage! Also, one of the most important points is that starting a modern war is by no means an easy task. It requires long-term preparation and large-scale mobilization. Right now, Dragon City has not completely emerged from the decades-long Monster War. We still have many experienced veterans, a large number of weapons production lines that can operate normally, and workers who are skilled in manufacturing technology. People are also used to the negative effects of war. Whether superhuman or ordinary people, they are not afraid of war. However, if peace continues, a lot of veterans will wither away. A lot of weapon production lines will be sealed, rusted, and scrapped because of insufficient demand. A lot of weapon R&D and manufacturing teams will lose their place and turn to civilian use or even be disbanded altogether. You must know that scrapping a weapon production line and disbanding a weapon R&D team is easy, but rebuilding the entire military industry and the war system, as well as reshaping the fighting will of all the citizens, will be even more difficult than ascending to the heavens. If we are truly paralyzed by the peace in front of us and wait a few years after the horses are released, until the weapons are restocked in the warehouse, and only then do we realize that our neighbor is an existence even more terrifying than the Apocalyptic Beasts, do you think itll still be possible to restart the war machine in a hurry? Chapter 1460 - Drastic Change! Chapter 1460 Drastic Change! To be fair, what Shen Yulin said was not without reason. If not for the common threat of the Holy Light Temple, and Meng Chao, as well as Jackal Kanus experiencing the end of the world in their nightmares, the Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization might really fight each other. It was precisely because of this that Meng Chao was even more confused. Since this war has so many benefits and is so imperative, why cant you speak your ideas openly, gather the will of all the nine mega corporations higher-ups, and then go to the Survival Committee to persuade more than two-thirds of the members? Dont tell me that the higher-ups of the nine corporations and the members of the Survival Committee dont understand what you just said? Why do we have to act on our own and report it after the fact? There are two kinds of things in this world: those that can be done and those that cannot be said, and those that can be said and those that cannot be done. Shen Yulin calmly said, There are also two kinds of people in this world. One is responsible for appearing in public and being righteous, and the other is responsible for doing whatever it takes and doing whatever is necessary. Many members of the Survival Committee know the benefits and necessity of starting a war, and they dont disagree with starting a war. They just dont want the leadership of this brand-new war to fall into the hands of the nine corporations and the nine noble families of cultivation. The ordinary citizens, on the other hand, are often hesitant, greedy, and ignorant. They want to enjoy the benefits of the war, but they are not willing to pay the price of the war. They always think that the world will have the best of both worlds. If we continue to send the North Advancement Plan to the Survival Committee for discussion, we will only get into endless wrangling, and we will miss the fleeting opportunity to fight. As the saying goes, meat-eaters are contemptible. What do those royal dukes, who only hide in the back and talk loudly, know? The future of Dragon City is still in the hands of people like you and me, who are on the front line, who have first-hand information, and are willing to sacrifice everything for Dragon Citys civilization. Dont you think so? Shen Yulin stretched out his right hand from the mud with some difficulty. He looked at Meng Chao with bright eyes. Meng Chao hesitated for a moment as if he was seriously considering Shen Yulins suggestion, and he gradually leaned toward the other partys position. Can you tell me about your organization? Meng Chao said, You said just now that you have covered all walks of life in Dragon City, including the elites of all major fields, as well as the senior executives of various organizations and societies? I really cant imagine what kind of huge organization that is. Thats right. Shen Yulin smiled slightly, revealing a reserved and proud smile. The scale and strength of the organization far exceed your imagination. Moreover, we will certainly absorb ten times more resources in the brand-new war and become the leader of Dragon City, able to guide the progress of the entire civilization. An outstanding figure like you will certainly be able to achieve great things with the organizations help and be remembered in history! Since the organization is so powerful, why have I never heard of your name? Meng Chao seemed to be a little moved, but he was also a little confused. You will hear about it. Shen Yulin only said, After you show your determination, as well as loyalty, and officially join the organization, you will naturally know its name and history. Our organization has a long history and is deeply rooted. It is even older than the Survival Committee. What?! Meng Chao was a little shocked. After thinking for a long time, he seemed to make up his mind. Then, you should at least tell me the names of Sky Pillar Corporations higher-ups who joined the organization. Didnt you just say that there are many big shots in the Lu family who are members of this organization? Its not that I dont believe you. Its just that the incident of Lu Siya betraying the Lu family has had a huge impact on us. I dont want to be the second Lu Siya. I dont want to be a traitor to the Lu family. I also dont want to join a mysterious organization under the recommendation of a disciple of the Shen family. After all, do you know the relationship between Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation? I understand. Shen Yulin smiled. So, you want a member of the Lu family who has a high position in Sky Pillar Corporation to act as someone introducing you to the organization? Thats right. Meng Chao nodded, and a crafty light shone in his eyes. After all, my future in Sky Pillar Corporation is still decided by the big shot of the Lu family, isnt it? Of course, your request is very reasonable, and theres not much of a problem. Shen Yulin said, Pull me up, and youll be able to meet the big shot from your family in a while. I guarantee that when you recognize his face, youll definitely be shocked! Meng Chao hesitated. Cant you just tell me his name? He was a little hesitant. Trust is mutual. I have shown enough sincerity in this quagmire. Now, its your turn. Shen Yulin calmly said, Just as you said, you have no other choice. What can you do if you continue to hesitate? As for the names, of course, I can name ten or eight of them. The problem is, how do you know whether Im telling the truth or not? What you hear is false, what you see is true. Pull me out and Ill bring you to the organization. Isnt it safer for you to meet the important figures of the Lu family? Meng Chao stared at Shen Yulins face. He tried to find the slightest trace of a lie on his face. However, Shen Yulins face was calm. It was as if he was selfless and had a clear conscience. Meng Chao looked around. By then, the torrential rain had subsided and turned into a drizzling drizzle that penetrated through every orifice. However, dawn had yet to arrive, and their surroundings were still pitch black. He could only rely on the starlight that leaked through the gaps between the dark clouds. He could barely see what was in the distance or nearby. The undulating mountain ridges were like huge beasts that bared their fangs and brandished their claws, blocking all the roads. Meng Chao took a deep breath. He finally made up his mind. He held Shen Yulins extended hand. Hold on tight, Ill pull you up! Alright! Shen Yulins smile was extremely bright. He obediently held Meng Chaos hand with a tight grip. Then, he suddenly exerted force. Crack! An extremely clear sound of bones cracking could be heard from Meng Chaos hand. Roar! There were dozens of radiating veins on Shen Yulins face, as though they had been created by an explosion. Accompanied by a beast-like howl from the depths of his throat, his expression instantly became extremely mournful. His five fingers that grabbed Meng Chao were like five red-hot iron hooks that were deeply embedded into Meng Chaos skin and flesh. If one listened carefully, one could even hear the sound of burning. see eng Chao seemed to be caught off guard, and he let out a scream of shock as well as anger. Shen Yulins face was filled with malevolence. He let out a strange laugh and pulled forcefully, causing Meng Chao to lose his balance and fall into the mud. He took the opportunity to jump up. Like a raging flood dragon, he leaped up from the bottom of the abyss at an extremely high speed. One should know that Shen Yulins entire body had sunk into the mud earlier. His mouth, nose, eyes, and ears were barely exposed. Under the pressure of several dozen million tons of mud, and with nowhere to borrow strength, forget an ordinary person, even superhumans with slightly lower cultivation bases would not be able to break free easily. However, Shen Yulin directly jumped from the depths of the mud to the SUV that was about to be submerged. Then, he pressed Meng Chao under him. In an instant, the positions of both the offensive and defensive sides underwent a hundred-and-eighty-degree reversal. Shen Yulins form and temperament were completely different from before. The original Shen Yulin had a strong physique after long-term exploration and mining of crystals. To be able to become the master of a mine, his hands must have been stained with a lot of blood, both monster blood and human blood. Even so, he was ultimately a high-level manager. He mainly used his brain and not his muscles to solve problems. It was impossible for him to be as strong and valiant as a pure warrior. Yet, the current Shen Yulins body had not only expanded to twice its original size, but every muscle was as full as a bomb that was about to explode. At the same time, it seemed to have an independent will as it pulsated violently. His entire body looked so thick that even an anti-tank cannon could not penetrate it. Moreover, his skin had also added a layer of granite-like texture, giving people a rough and hard feeling. It was as if all the flesh and blood on his body had been replaced with some kind of dense rock. His eyes were even more frightening. Right then, the raging flames that were spurting out of Shen Yulins eyes could burn real granite into a pile of mud! n Tss, tss, tss, tss, tss! It was as if a steam engine had been installed in Shen Yulins body that was operating to the limit, causing white smoke to spurt out of his seven orifices. In the midst of the white smoke, he revealed an expression of incomparable enjoyment and indulged himself in the unparalleled, unrestrained flow of power. He did not pay any attention to Meng Chao, who was firmly pinned down by his palm. Meng Chao revealed a regretful expression. It was as if he had suddenly realized why Shen Yulin had been open and honest, telling him so much to merely stall for time. Fortunately, under the cover of the mud, he was silently circulating his spirit energy and changing the structure of his cells. He had released a power that was even more violent than that of ferocious Hell Beasts. Meng Chao was convulsing in pain and shrieking in horror. You You lied to me! Dont be afraid. I didnt lie to you, and I wont kill you just like that. Shen Yulin grinned, revealing his teeth that were even sharper than a chainsaw. His voice was a hundred times deeper and huskier than before, and it was full of suffocating pressure. My promise is still valid. As long as youre not lying, youll have a chance to join our organization. Of course, not in your current state. Youre too smart, too dangerous, and too good at disguising your injuries. Even high-concentration anesthetics and truth-telling agents are ineffective against you. Its impossible for me to bring you back to the organization in such a state. Let me think I will dismantle all your joints, break your limbs and vertebrae, blow up your internal organs, and drain two-thirds of your blood. That will be enough insurance, right? Dont worry. The organization is more powerful than you can imagine. We have the most advanced medical and gene-modulation technology. No matter what I turn you into, the organization will have a way to bring you back to life. They will even inject a brand-new, incredible power into your body and make you like me! Chapter 1461 - Centipede Chapter 1461 Centipede In order to prove his words, Shen Yulin easily lifted Meng Chao up with only one arm. Meng Chao struggled desperately and kicked Shen Yulins arm, which was thicker than a rhinoceros thigh, but not a single shallow mark was left. Thick white smoke then spurted out of Shen Yulins nostrils. His arm, which looked like a giant pillar, smashed down heavily and threw Meng Chao onto a corner of the SUV that was exposed to the mud. Boom! The fierce collision not only caused the SUV to sink into the mud, but also caused a series of cracking sounds to be heard inside Meng Chaos body. Meng Chao coughed up a mouthful of blood and had no more strength to struggle. Like an empty broken sack, he let go of Shen Yulins arm and collapsed on the ground. His eyes, which were filled with disbelief, were the only ones left. He was staring at Shen Yulins neck. It was not only because of the thick veins on Shen Yulins neck that were like giant pythons that slowly raised their heads. It was also because, along with Shen Yulins blood surging and raging flames, a terrifying mark gradually appeared on the right side of his neck. It was a pair of eyes that were crossed and formed an X shape. Two thin and long eyes that were like a lancet shared a pupil. The pupil was unfathomable, like a small black hole that wanted to swallow the soul of the signer and the person who was staring at it. No one was more familiar with this mark than Meng Chao. His pupils contracted into two needle tips, and his heartbeat almost stopped. He tried his best to control his voice, but he was still so excited that his whole body trembled. Blood-Blood Alliance! Shen Yulin was slightly stunned. He subconsciously covered his neck. Then, thinking that the prey in front of him was already meat for him to slaughter, there was no need to hide it. He put his hand down again and deliberately tilted his neck, showing the symbol of Blood Alliance on his carotid artery. Since youve heard of our name, itll be easy for us to deal with this. Shen Yulin smiled and slowly wiped off the blood that had sprayed onto Meng Chaos face. This is impossible. Meng Chao looked as if he had seen a ghost. He coughed up blood and said in a daze, Didnt the Blood Alliance fall apart long ago when the nine big families joined hands? After that, the nine big families evolved into the nine big corporations today, creating the Survival Committee together. We are all from the nine corporations. How could you, how could you be. You are too naive. Shen Yulin sneered. The Blood Alliance was the first organization in Dragon City to excavate the ancient ruins, explore spirit martial arts, and research the superhuman forces. It was known as the source of the superhumans. At its peak, we ruled the entire Dragon City firmly, controlling more than half of the superhuman forces in the city. Even the former number one expert of Dragon City, Battle God Lei Zongchao, was created by the Blood Alliances genetic laboratory. The predecessor of the nine corporations and the nine families from decades ago, which one of them didnt receive cultivation resources, research materials, and experimental data from the Blood Alliance? Which one of them didnt have a close relationship with the Blood Alliance? And which one of them didnt bow down to the Blood Alliance? How could the Blood Alliance collapse so easily? No Meng Chao clutched his chest and struggled to crawl away as if he was hiding from an evil monster. He did not care about the long bloody scar on his back. He groaned as he crawled. If I find out that your organization is the Blood Alliance, I wouldnt join it even if Im beaten to death. I wont join you demons! Demons? Shen Yulin was deeply infuriated by this attitude of avoiding Meng Chao as if he was facing a plague. He strode forward and stepped on Meng Chaos ankle. Amidst the latters bone-cracking and miserable screams, he raised his thumb, stabbed his chest heavily, and spoke with a ferocious face. We were the ones who discovered the mysteries of the immemorial era. We were the ones who created the first batch of superhumans. We were the ones who laid the foundation of the spirit energy cultivation building. We were the ones who saved Dragon City in the dark years when the flood was raging and the zombies were rampaging. We were the ones who brought a brand-new order to the chaotic era where order was broken and lawlessness was rampant! Without the Blood Alliance, Dragon City would have been destroyed a long time ago! Is there such a devil in the world? Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Meng Chao curled up like a prawn on an iron plate in pain and coughed out a lot of blood and foam. He coughed so hard that his face was pale and he could not breathe. After a long time, he finally managed to speak. You You forced innocent citizens to go deep into the treacherous and dangerous ancient ruins to carry out a near-death adventure. You also sent the lucky ones who managed to escape into the laboratory to carry out experiments that destroyed humanity. Behind every superhuman that you successfully created were the corpses of tens of thousands of innocent people. You You have trampled on the bottom line of humanity! So what? If a general succeeds, thousands of bones will perish. In order to win the battle for survival, someone has to pay the price! Shen Yulin said disapprovingly. Based on the actual situation at that time, other than the Blood Alliances approach, was there a better way for mankind to awaken extraordinary strength and master such a powerful spirit martial art without paying any price or breaking the morals, laws, and the old eras so-called bottom line of humanity? Dont be silly. This is not a peaceful earth. You can talk about the bottom line of humanity when you are full. This is a dangerous foreign world. It is a bloody and cruel arena where the strong prey on the weak. The competition for survival is extremely fierce! With the transmigration of Dragon City, the monster civilization was activated. In just twenty to thirty years, the overwhelming beast horde would engulf the entire city. If we couldnt unlock the ancient mysteries and awaken extraordinary power before the beast horde arrived, everything would be over! Yes, the Blood Alliance may have consumed tens of thousands of lives, but we saved tens of millions of people! Tens of thousands against tens of millions. Even elementary school students can tell the difference! This Meng Chaos eyes were absent-minded. His face was deathly pale, and every muscle on his face was trembling. It was as if he had heard a shocking theory, but he could not think of a reason to refute it. Instead, he was deeply shocked by the other party. His mental defense had suffered a huge blow, and it was on the verge of collapse. He could only say dryly, We are superhumans. We should protect ordinary people. How can we treat precious lives as numbers and test subjects! Of course, superhumans should protect ordinary people. Shen Yulin said, However, if ordinary people are not used for experiments, how can superhumans know how to cultivate and become stronger? If superhumans cant become stronger, how can they protect more ordinary people? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. You are crazy. All of you are crazy. You are a bunch of complete lunatics! He seemed to finally realize this as he shook his head like a rattle-drum. No, I will not team up with lunatics like you. Your extremely crazy plan has no chance of success. The only outcome for all of you is to be dragged out one by one by the Supernatural Tower and sent to the judgment platform! I dont want to lose my reputation like all of you. No, definitely not! The Supernatural Tower? It seemed like Shen Yulin had heard the biggest joke, as he could not help but say, I said just now that the organizations strength extends to all walks of life in Dragon City. The elites from all walks of life are our members. Naturally, that includes the Supernatural Tower. As the saying goes, the winner takes all. When our crazy plan really plunders a hundred times more land, slaves, and resources for Dragon City, and we also use these resources to cultivate to a level that is even more powerful than the former battle god, Lei Zongchao, may I ask, who else has the right to judge us? No, I dont believe it! Meng Chaos eyes were bloodshot, as though the last pillar of his spirit was about to collapse, How can the demonic claws of the Blood Alliance extend into the Supernatural Tower? As for the people of the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation, its impossible for them to join the Blood Alliance. Youre lying to me. You must be lying to me! Are you still unwilling to face reality? To tell you the truth, your Lu family. Shen Yulin suddenly narrowed his eyes as he spoke. However, he stopped abruptly as if he had smelled danger. Tilting his head, Shen Yulin pondered for a moment, and his smile became increasingly intense. He waved his finger gently at Meng Chao. I have to admit that you are a rare talent. I admire you more and more, Shen Yulin said with a smile. Youre still thinking of ways to get crucial information from me even at this stage? Your brain and willpower are really commendable. Its weird. A talent like you should have stood out in Sky Pillar Corporation like an awl in a sack. Why is it that I dont have any impression of you even though you werent famous in the past? It doesnt matter. After we bring you back to the Blood Alliance and accept the modulation, we still have a lot of time to resolve the misunderstanding and become friends. However, first of all Shen Yulin stopped talking. He raised his fist. As spirit energy gushed out, his veins were like seven or eight giant pythons that coiled around his entire arm, making his right arm look like an indestructible stone pillar instead of flesh and blood. More than ten lumps of bone protruded out of his knuckles instantly. They were also as hard as granite. Just by raising them high in the air, one could feel the excruciating pain of bones cracking and bones piercing through flesh and blood. Swoosh! Shen Yulins fist disappeared. In front of his right arm, a meteor tore through the atmosphere and caused high-speed friction with the air. It was like a meteor that was as fast as lightning, piercing straight into Meng Chaos chest! Chapter 1462 - You Can Still Be Saved Chapter 1462 You Can Still Be Saved Shen Yulin was ready to enjoy the pleasure of his preys broken ribs and the complete collapse of his chest. This incomparable pleasure always reminded him of when he was young, personally driving a large shield machine to rush through the deepest rock layers, using a high-frequency vibration tunneling system to blast the rock into powder. It was simply the most wonderful feeling in the world. However, the satisfying feeling that he had expected did not come. His fist was like a meteorite surrounded by electric arcs. After tearing through the atmosphere, he plunged into the deep sea. He did not even cause the slightest ripple. It was as if Shen Yulin had punched cotton. It was indescribably uncomfortable. No, it was not cotton but steel that was wrapped in cotton. His punch that was as fast as lightning was casually grabbed by his prey! This Shen Yulin felt his hair stand on end. He could not believe his eyes. Compared with his deformed, bulging, and indestructible iron fist, his preys palm was clearly very small, and it was not even enough to cover the surface of his fist. However, the hollow palm of his prey seemed to form a terrifying swirl under the swallowing of spirit energy, which sucked his fist tightly. No matter how hard he bulged his veins and tightened his muscles, he could not move at all. Meanwhile, his prey was not paying attention to him at all. Instead, its eyelids were drooping, and it was deep in thought as if it was distracted! No, it was not prey. Looking at the other partys sudden change in temperament, as if he was a completely different person, and smelling the deadly aura that was comparable to that of the apocalyptic beasts, Shen Yulins rock-hard skin could not help but break out in goosebumps, every single hair that was as sharp as a sword and halberd was shivering, and there were beads of perspiration dangling from the tip of each hair. The current him could no longer differentiate who was the prey and who was the true hunter! Hearing the groans of confusion, fear, and despair coming from the depths of Shen Yulins throat, Meng Chao finally recovered from his long period of thinking and searching through the memories of his previous life. Im sorry, I was distracted. He apologized to Shen Yulin, Lets continue. As he said that, Meng Chao gently exerted force. With a kacha sound, his five fingers were deeply embedded in Shen Yulins iron fist, literally crushing the latters fist! Shen Yulin stared at his bare wrist with his mouth agape. Above his wrist, where his fist should have grown, was now empty. Only broken bones and blood flew like flowers from heaven. It was as if he was holding a heavy train shell in his fist. This train shell was detonated by Meng Chao in the depths of his clenched palm. For a moment, the indescribable pain had yet to reach the center of Shen Yulins brain. His heart had yet to squeeze the blood out of his bloody wrist. Time seemed to have frozen as Shen Yulin fell into an absurd nightmare. Thats right, it must be a dream. Shen Yulin said to himself in a trembling voice, How can such an unbelievable thing happen in reality! However, in the next second, pain and blood came down at the same time, forcing him to face the cruel reality. Shen Yulins bare right wrist began to spurt blood like a firemans water cannon. The intense pain stimulated his adrenaline. Before the tide of fear completely paralyzed his neural network and motor functions, his body, which had been meticulously modified by the Blood Alliance and was as strong as a ferocious Hell Beast, had already reacted instinctively. He let out a beast-like howl and ruthlessly punched Meng Chaos temple with his left fist. This time, under the stimulation of intense pain, fear, anger, and adrenaline, the speed of his fist increased by a third. With his flesh and blood body, he blasted out a piercing scream after the armor-piercing bullet was fired. However, no matter how shrill the scream was, it could not escape the cracks between Meng Chaos fingers. Shen Yulin could not see clearly how Meng Chao had locked onto, captured, clenched, and crushed his fist. By the time he reacted, the second kacha sound had already drilled into his ear canal like a little bug covered in thorns. The end of his left wrist was also spitting out a ball of burning blood flames like his right wrist. In the blood flame, his left fist, which was bigger than the head of a fierce beast, also disappeared. Shen Yulin was at a loss. He raised his bare wrists in front of him. The illogical but shocking scene caused him to temporarily lose his ability to think. The wave after wave of intense pain destroyed his will to resist. He took two steps back, and his slightly dull expression began to crack. Like a mute, he uttered, Ah ah ah ah ah ah, a meaningless syllable from the depths of his throat. His arms, which had lost both his fists, waved wildly, causing the blood to turn into a thick blood mist, trying to use the blood mist to block the terrifying monster in front of him. Unfortunately, the monster easily tore through the blood mist. In one step, it was right in front of him. With a pfft sound, the monsters hand knife, which looked at his hard flesh and blood as if it was nothing, pierced deeply into his chest. This was exactly what Shen Yulin wanted to do just now! Faced with such a horrifying monster, Shen Yulins mental defense line collapsed. The meaningless syllables finally converged into a heart-wrenching scream. As a monster, Meng Chao did not plan to let this Blood Alliance member off so easily. Using the anatomical principles that he had mastered after harvesting thousands of monsters, Meng Chaos seemingly unstoppable hand knife perfectly avoided all the vital points between Shen Yulins chest and abdomen. His heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys had not been damaged at all. However, the biological electricity that shot out from Meng Chaos fingertips had wrapped around Shen Yulins heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys, and invaded his nerve endings, causing him to have a feeling that.., My internal organs have been firmly grasped in the palm of this monster.. As the saying went, The greatest fear is the fear of the unknown.. If one were to say, my fists burst open, blood spurted out, and only two bare wrists were left, Shen Yulin could clearly see and understand the damage the consequences would cause. However, with his internal organs firmly grasped, he had no idea when and how the other party would inflict fatal damage to his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. The fear of the unknown was, without a doubt, a hundred times more terrifying than the bursting of his fists. Shen Yulins face was as pale as a sheet. He was trembling uncontrollably, and hisbody temperature plummeted. In a short moment, about one-third of his blood had been spurted out from his wrists. If it had been an ordinary person, they would have died of shock or even excessive blood loss. Even if they were superhuman individuals with abundant spirit energy, once they lost one-third to two-thirds of their blood, they would be paralyzed on the spot like a tank without fuel, turning into scrap metal. However, Meng Chao still had no intention of stopping. He skillfully controlled the biological electricity spurting out from his fingertips. He had hijacked some of Shen Yulins nerve endings. He had sent many wrong messages to Shen Yulins brain. One of them was that his upper abdomen was getting more and more intense, even more painful than the broken wrist. Do you feel that your upper abdomen is getting more and more painful? Meng Chaos hand knife was still deeply embedded in Shen Yulins chest and abdomen. He stared at Shen Yulins eyes and said calmly, Thats because I just tore the capsule of your liver and created five bleeding spots on your liver. Liver trauma is one of the more common and serious types of abdominal trauma. It is second only to splenic rupture. There are many complications and a high mortality rate. You must not let your guard down. By the way, I seem to have forgotten to disinfect my palm. There must be many bacteria and viruses in the mud in the wilderness. They will cause serious pollution to your chest and abdomen. All the more reason for you to need prompt debridement, disinfection, and treatment. Speaking of which, the self-healing and regeneration abilities of human beings are actually very powerful, especially for superhuman individuals. Even if two-thirds of their livers were removed, the bleeding would stop in time, and the cells would be injected with regeneration fluid. It would not be impossible to save them. Now that the rune technology is so advanced, the mechanical palm driven by crystals can almost replace 80% of the functions of a real hand. Of course, you cant do any more evil things, but it shouldnt be a big problem for you to eat, drink, and wipe your excrement. Therefore, you can still be saved. Of course, I know that the members of the Blood Alliance are all fearless outlaws. We dont have much time. If you are determined to kill yourself, I wont stop you. If you want to die, die quickly! Of course, Shen Yulin did not want to die. If he really had the courage to kill himself, he would have had countless chances to burn himself to ashes in the SUV just now. At this moment, the intense pain had instead aroused an extremely strong desire to live. Meng Chao had used the biological electric current to stimulate the nerve endings and implanted the information into Shen Yulins brain center, causing him to hallucinate. Other than the waves of pain in his upper abdomen, Shen Yulin seemed to see that his torn liver was flooded with blood. In a short while, it filled his entire abdomen. The temperature of his body was much lower than the real temperature. He felt like he had fallen into an endless ice cave. It was so cold that he could not burn his life and ended his own life! Meng Chaos unfathomable strength triggered Shen Yulins wild thoughts. Although Shen Yulin had not broken through to the Deity Realm, he was still a well-known senior expert in the circle of superhumans in Dragon City. He was comparable to Luo Wu. After the Blood Alliances careful adjustment, he had mastered many secret techniques that could burst out instantly. He did not expect that he would still be suppressed by Meng Chao so easily, forcefully, and completely! Who Who is he? To be able to toy with me, when Ive erupted to the extreme, is he a Deity Realm expert? What kind of joke is this? Where did such a young Deity Realm expert come from in Dragon City? This This How is this possible! Every cell in Shen Yulins brain was screaming. Chapter 1463 - Omniscient Powers Chapter 1463 Omniscient Powers His brain was still unable to believe this shocking fact. However, under pressure from Meng Chao, which felt like the end of the world, his body had already given up on resisting. Shen Yulin collapsed to the ground like a pile of mud. His arms, which had lost their hands, were like giant pythons that had lost their vertebrae, dangling on both sides of his body. I dont want to die. He said in a trembling voice, Spare me. Save me. Ill tell you everything. I-Ive been forced into a corner. As long as you spare me, Ill tell you everything! Very well. Lets resume the topic we were talking about just now. Meng Chao nodded and injected a stream of gentle spirit energy into Shen Yulins body, which temporarily sealed the blood vessels at the ends of his arms and stopped his blood from spurting out like fireworks. At the same time, he injected a few weak biological currents into his cerebral cortex, stimulating his central nerves to maintain his sharpness. It would ensure that his thoughts would not become chaotic and blurry due to excessive blood loss. After completing all those steps, Meng Chao continued to ask, Who are your accomplices, the Blood Alliance members that infiltrated the Supernatural Tower, Universe Corporation, and Sky Pillar Corporation? Tell me their names. This Shen Yulin looked conflicted. I dont know. Meng Chao perked up his brows in surprise. I dont mind. After all, your liver is torn, and Im not the one bleeding internally. Meng Chao reminded him, You really dont know? I, I really dont know! Shen Yulins face was filled with despair, Im only a peripheral member of the Blood Alliance. My communication with my superiors has always been one way. I dont even know the true identity of my superiors. Under normal circumstances, its my superiors who take the initiative to contact me through a disposable communicator, deep web mail, or a dead drop. I really dont know the names of any other Blood Alliance members apart from myself! Thats impossible, isnt it? Meng Chao said, How do you explain that team of accomplices disguised as orcs? Didnt you recruit them? I did recruit them, but they dont answer to me. In fact, I was only cooperating with my superiors. Shen Yulin explained with an innocent look on his face, I reported the difficulties that I encountered in my current work to my superiors. So, theyll naturally solve those problems in their own way. I dont need to know the details of the plan or the name of the executor. I just need to follow the instructions of my superiors and transfer the searchlights, drones, and guards at the rear of the crystal mine. Its that simple. What about the female doctor? Meng Chao stared at Shen Yulin. Didnt you send her here to silence her? No, this is our first time working together. I dont know her name, and what I saw may not be her real face. Following my supervisors orders, I only gave her a fake badge and exposed a loophole in Universe Corporations internal management system so that she could plant a fake identity, Shen Yulin said with a pained expression. Shes in charge of filling in the gaps in this operation. I can temporarily dispatch her, but theres no superior-subordinate relationship between us! So, what you said earlier was a lie? Meng Chao said, Everything about the Blood Alliance including elites from all walks of life, be it the Supernatural Tower or the nine corporations, you have your people, and your foundation, connections, and strength are so powerful that I cant imagine itWas that all a lie? No, no, no. I wasnt lying to you. Even if I had ten guts, I wouldnt dare lie about such a thing! Shen Yulin hurriedly said, The Blood Alliance is indeed very powerful. We Their members are from all walks of life in Dragon City. That includes the Shen family and Universe Corporation. There are definitely members of the Blood Alliance who are of a higher level than me. I-Im just a peripheral member, an insignificant pawn! How do you know that? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and scratched Shen Yulins Adams apple like an old razor blade. Since you dont know the name of any Blood Alliance member, how do you know that the Blood Alliance is powerful and omnipresent? Even those in Universe Corporation, whose ranks are higher than yours, are members? No, you dont need to know their names. You can tell a lot of things! Sensing Meng Chaos suspicion and killing intent, Shen Yulin became so scared that his head was about to fly up. He continued to speak like a cannonball. Take the project to develop the crystal ore veins outside Monster Mountain Range as an example. In the beginning, there were four parties competing for project leadership in Universe Corporation. Among the four parties, my team was the weakest in terms of experience, capability, funds, and connections. No one, including myself, thought highly of me. They all thought that I had been temporarily recruited to make up the numbers and accompany the bid in order to satisfy Universe Corporations internal competition regulations. In the end, one of my three competitors became mentally deranged during training and got seriously injured. Although his life was not in danger, he had to lie in the medical cabin for at least a year and a half. Another one got involved in a scandal when people found out that three years ago, he had faked his military exploits in a competition for a key position. He had also used monster materials secretly purchased from the black market as proof that he had been hunting monsters. You know, military exploits are everything for superhumans. Faking military exploits is a high-pressure line that cant be crossed no matter what. When his scandal was exposed, forget competing for the crystal ore mine, even his current position was wiped out. He could only guard the warehouse in the wilderness. The last competitor was the strongest. Not only does he hold a key position in Universe Corporation, but hes also my uncle in the Shen family. Hes highly trusted by the entire family. I wasnt qualified to compete with him. Just when everyone thought that this uncle of mine would possess the crystal mine, he gave up on the project of his own accord. He even publicly expressed that he greatly appreciated my talents and believed that I was the most confident person amongst the Shen familys younger generation to make this project sound and impressive. Hes already old, so in the future, the Shen family will have to be led by someone from the younger generation like me. Therefore, hes going to give me more opportunities to train, and hell spare no effort to support me from behind. It was because of my uncles endorsement that I was able to manage the crystal mine successfully. The problem is that my uncle and I dont have a deep relationship at all. In fact, due to the internal competition in the group, there were some minor conflicts in the past. My uncle also had his beloved sons, disciples, and trusted subordinates. Logically speaking, even if he only wanted to find a puppet, it wouldnt be me! One could say that it was a coincidence or luck if something like that happened once. It happened three times in a row. Three strong competitors were all defeated for no reason. If it isnt connected to the Blood Alliances power, what else could it be? Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. He did not think that Shen Yulin would lie in such detail when his hands had been cut off at the same time and his heart was literally in his hands. Besides, the contact methods he mentionedone-way contact, disposable crystal communicator, deep web mail, dead drop, etc. were indeed the best choices for a secret organization with a tight structure. Tell me about your superior. Meng Chao continued to ask, Since you dont know his real identity, how did you contact him in the beginning? Under what circumstances did you join the Blood Alliance? From the beginning, it was the other party who took the initiative to contact me. Shen Yulins face was pale as he regretfully said, Yes, it was an anonymous letter. An anonymous letter that lay quietly in my desk drawer. The letter was filled with dirt on me. Dirt on you? Meng Chao said with great interest, What could be so shameful that the other party could use it as dirt on you? I-I pretty much didnt do anything! Shen Yulin shouted, I swear to the heavens that I didnt do anything wrong. I was the same as all the superhumans. To protect Dragon City, I pinned my heart on my sleeve and fought bloody battles with the monsters on the front lines. I left dozens of scars on my body and escaped the overwhelming beast horde five times! However, you know the unspoken rules in the circle of superhumans. In order to constantly break through the limits and surpass the peak, its impossible to be too cautious and behave! I hid some of the spoils of war. I found a new crystal ore lode, but I didnt send the relevant information to the Supernatural Tower to register it. Instead, I sold it to someone else in private. The purchaser from the black market is unknown to this day. However, the materials werent very stable. There was a possibility of going crazy and harming others and themselves. The superhumans had a small conflict with their competitors as they competed for battle merits. In short, they were all trivial matters. Everyone does it. As long as theres no real evidence and no big mess, no one will take something like this seriously. However, many things did not merely weigh two or three kilograms on the scale. They could not be weighed because the scale would not have been able to hold a thousand kilograms! The anonymous letter was filled with evidence against me. There was also a large amount of evidence that I thought I had erased. Thinking about it makes me shudder and sweat profusely. Anyway, the person who wrote the anonymous letter did not make me panic. He did not mean any harm. The real culprit was someone inside Universe Corporation, who was jealous of my outstanding performance at that time because I had blocked their way. Thats why the person gathered all the evidence in secret and tried to bring me down with the scandal. As a friend, the person who wrote the anonymous letter couldnt bear to see such an outstanding talent like me being defeated by such a trivial scandal. Therefore, without my knowledge, he had already taken action in secret and helped me solve all my problems. He asked me not to take this small matter to heart and didnt ask for anything in return, except my precious friendship. Of course, if I valued his friendship and was willing to offer a small favor to a friend, like help him get the details of a project that Universe Corporation was working on at that time, he would be even more overjoyed and grateful! Chapter 1464 - Becoming Deeper and Deeper Chapter 1464 Becoming Deeper and Deeper There was a glint in Meng Chaos eyes. What project? A very, very small, insignificant project. Shen Yulin said, I swear to God, I really didnt do anything that would harm the interests of the company or the family. That project was not the focus of Universe Corporations work in the first place, and there were dozens of people handling it. Everyone had detailed information on it a long time ago. Even the higher-ups didnt think highly of the project, and it could be shelved at any time. Under such circumstances, it didnt matter whether I was willing to help or not. The other party had a hundred ways to get detailed information. Moreover, ninety-nine of those ways would be much cheaper than going through all the trouble to find me! Thats true. Meng Chao nodded. If you had been asked to seriously damage the interests of the group and the family right from the start, you definitely wouldnt have given in. First, he made you take a few insignificant projects that dont violate the principles. At most, it would be a side project that would make you lower your guard and sink deeper and deeper. Only then would you completely sink. So, you fell for it? I couldnt not fall for it! A few scarlet blood spots formed on Shen Yulins pale face. Im not a three-year-old child. Although the other partys tone in the anonymous letter was gentle and he told me to be at ease, claiming that all the evidence had been destroyed, how could I really relax? I can guarantee that if I hadnt done as the other party said, this anonymous letter would have appeared on the home pages and forums of all the major media and self-media in Dragon City the next day. I would have become the shame of the Shen family, the shame of Universe Corporation, and the shame of the entire circle of superhumans in Dragon City! I, I could only follow that persons orders! Understood, Meng Chao said. What happened after that? On the second day after I helped that person obtain information on the project, he sent me a gift that I couldnt refuse. Shen Yulin said, It was the poison stinger of a mutated silver rattlesnake. Back then, in order to treat my internal injuries, I was concocting a gene reagent. I urgently needed this ingredient. Its true the silver rattlesnakes grade is lower than that of its close relative, the golden rattlesnake. However, the problem is the number of silver rattlesnakes is even lower than the latter, more so when it comes to the mutated version. I searched for a long time in the Supernatural Tower and the black market, but I still couldnt find such the ingredient. I could barely use the poison stingers of ordinary silver rattlesnakes to replace it, and the effects of the gene potion that I concocted were always unsatisfactory. In the end, the mysterious person somehow heard about my plight and directly left the poison stinger of a mutated silver rattlesnake by my bed! Wait Meng Chao said, By your bed? You didnt hear me wrongly. It was by my bed! Shen Yulin revealed an extremely terrified expression and said in a trembling voice, Can you imagine how I felt when I woke up and found that a mutated silver rattlesnakes venomous stinger had been neatly placed on my bedside table along with a passionate thank-you letter underneath it? You must have felt a chill down your spine. Meng Chao said, Since that person had the ability to place the poisonous stinger on your bedside table while you were asleep without anyones knowledge, he obviously had the ability to stab it into your heart too. Therefore, I had no choice, Shen Yulin said dejectedly. After that, I helped him a few more times. It was just as you said. It was not important, it did not violate my principles, and it did not hurt anyone. They were just minor matters. And that person gave me an extremely generous reward every time. Of course, it wasnt sent to my bedroom, but to a public warehouse that we had agreed upon beforehand. Whoever it was even took the initiative to help me deal with a competitor in the family, allowing me to get a position that I yearned for day and night. Dont misunderstand. Deal doesnt mean killing the competitor. Instead, it entails exposing the other partys scandal. That way, the other party would have no choice but to leave the scene miserablyno man is rich without a windfall, and no man is fat without fodder. If superhumans want to reach the peak, they need to have more cultivation resources than others. In the process of fighting for resources, who can remain clean and never be reprimanded by others? When I saw what happened to my competitor, I was both delighted and terrified. I couldnt help but wonder if my competitor received the same anonymous letter as I did, and he made a different choice than I did. Is that why he ended up in a situation where his reputation was ruined? After the incident no, you could say that from the very beginning, I didnt know how this matter should end. There were many times that I wanted to reprimand that person in a righteous manner, break away from him, and never listen to his orders again. But I couldnt make up my mind. SC Every time that person asked me to do something, it was something that didnt go against my principles or betray my conscience Moreover, the rewards that I was given were too generous. When I got stuck in my latest dilemma, the other party took the initiative to ask for my help for the final time. Since I was always so loyal, that person wasnt willing to make things difficult for a precious friend. From now on, he would completely disappear and never bother my life again. Of course, if I ran into any difficulties and wanted to ask for help, that person would definitely do whatever he could to help me. At first, I thought that I was mistaken. How could it be so easy to talk to a mysterious fellow like that? I was already a fish on the chopping board, but they let me off at the last moment. How could this be possible? I was on tenterhooks for months, but whoever it was kept his promise and never showed up again It should have been a good thing. But for some reason, I, I You missed the mysterious and powerful guy? Meng Chao asked, Do you miss the life where you were rewarded handsomely by helping that person a little? Perhaps because the spirit energy that Meng Chao had injected into his body had helped him recover some of his vitality, the red spot on Shen Yulins face spread into a cluster of red spots. He spoke with a flushed face, I would never have taken the initiative to look for him. But, I needed money, a lot of money! At that time, I was barely in the middle level of Universe Corporation. Before I climbed to this position, I looked at the supervisors, managers, and directors, all of whom were so well-behaved and glamorous. Only after I really reached the middle level did I realize that this was an unlucky position where I had to suffer at both ends. The higher-ups would only press the target regardless of how many monsters were killed. If the target was to kill a set number of monsters, it would still be possible to complete through gritted teeth. However, it was stipulated that a brand-new crystal lode should be discovered every month. How was that possible? The employees below were not good either. At most, everyone would only spend 30% of their energy on their work. The remaining 70% would be spent on training. Only a fool would think of working wholeheartedly for the corporation and the family. Smart people no, normal people would invest their time, energy, and resources into themselves. They would continue to train and become stronger! You cant hit or scold such an employee. If you dared to give him a hard time today, tomorrow, he would train to a higher level and rebuke you until you were drenched in blood in front of everyone. Then, he would leave without a word. In the end, he wont be the one to take the blame. Instead, it would the so-called middle-level people who were proud on the surface! I had enough, and I told myself that if I wanted to do it, I needed to be the biggest person in Universe Corporation. At the very least, I had to be the biggest person in a subsidiary company. I needed to be a high-ranking official who could say whatever I want! Of course, it was not easy to sit in such a position. First of all, the hardest, most important target is the cultivation level. At that time, although I had already stepped into the Heaven Realm, if I wanted to stand alone, I would still be required to cultivate crazily. Plus, to not be exhausted or even go crazy during my crazy cultivation, I needed resources that were a hundred times more abundant than others. I am a member of the Shen family, but the Shen family is full of talented people. There are many experts, and the internal competition is very fierce. Among my peers, there are already many talented people who have stood out and soared to the sky. Even among the younger generation, there are many who have shown astonishing cultivation potential. They are known as the future of the family. The limited resources and opportunities in the family have to be invested into these brilliant geniuses and rising stars. When its finally my turn, even dog sh*t will be cold. The path of cultivation is like sailing against the current. If I dont advance, I will retreat. As I get older, the path ahead of me will become darker and narrower. If I dont find a way to break through, Ill probably have to stay in my position and realm for the rest of my life. No, I cant stay there for the rest of my life. In three to five years, at most seven to eight years, I will be pushed down by the new generation who are getting increasingly aggressive! I, I had no other choice but to participate in the gambling I wanted to win back a lot of cultivation resources from the black market and try to break into a new realm. I didnt expect to lose. Not only did I lose all my assets, but I also lost some of the companys money. At that point, I was completely panicking. The company was about to have a debt. Where was I supposed to find such a large sum of money to fill the hole in one or two weeks? Once the scandal of embezzlement of the companys assets was exposed, I wouldnt even have a chance to guard the doors of Universe Corporation, let alone the warehouse! I could only brace myself and take the initiative to contact that guy. It was the first time that I had taken the initiative to contact him. I thought that he would make things difficult for me. I didnt expect him to be so straightforward. He didnt bother with any details. With a wave of his hands, he helped me fill the hole and even supported me with a large amount of cultivation resources. That person even criticized me for not treating him as my friend. Why was he gambling? Couldnt I just ask them directly? Since he was so straightforward, it was only natural that I would do him a small favor. This time, that person invited me to deliver a letter to the office of a certain big shot of the Universe Corporation. The request is to deliver the letter directly to the big shots desk without anyone noticing. I used to be this big shots subordinate, and trusted and appreciated me geatly. To be more precise, this big shot was one of my backers in the group. Therefore, I was very familiar with his office layout and his schedule. Even if I appear around his office, it wont arouse suspicion. The mission wasnt too complicated. There was no need to go against your principles and betray your conscience. Without much effort, I placed the letter neatly on the big shots desk and pressed it gently with his favorite monster Fang paperweight. At that time, I did not know what I had done. In fact, until today, I dont know the specific content of the letter. But, but, that night, this big shot killed himself in his own practice room! Chapter 1465 - The Rebirth of the Blood Alliance Chapter 1465 The Rebirth of the Blood Alliance Shen Yulin mentioned a name that was like thunder. Even Meng Chao had heard of that big shots death. Is it Senior Shen? Meng Chao said in surprise. Didnt he die of a cultivation accident and suffer from spirit energy deviation? According to Universe Corporations public statement, his cause of death is very strange. Shen Yulin said, That night, the big shot practiced a very aggressive martial art without any warning, and before he injected gene drugs into his body. However, he injected more than 500% of the safe dosage, and during his practice, he made several mistakes that even beginners wouldnt make, such as intentionally channeling violent spirit energy into his heart and brain. That led to fatal mental derangement. Moreover, he also turned off the real-time monitoring system for his vital parameters in the training room in advance. As a result, the people outside the training room could not notice his abnormality at the first moment and rescue him in time. All the signs indicate that the waters run deep. The problem is that no one knows why this big shot killed himself. At that time, he was in a key position in Universe Corporation. He was also a highly respected existence in the Shen family. There was no problem with his cultivation progress, the few projects he had on hand, or his cash flow. Even his family was harmonious, and his children were all outstanding The internal investigation team of the Shen family has been investigating for more than a month, but they still couldnt find anything. This matter can only be left unsolved. However, I know very well that the death of this big shot is definitely related to the letter I sent. What I sent was not a letter at all, but a life-hastening talisman! After discovering the truth, I was both shocked and angry. What is shocking is that the power of these mysterious people is far beyond my imagination. They can actually use a light life-hastening talisman to force our Shen familys big shot to kill himself. In the entire Dragon City, is there anything that they cant do? What is infuriating is that this death warrant is not only for the Shen familys big shot, but also for me. Moreover, I am so stupid that I personally stuck it to my forehead! If people knew that I was the one who sent this letter and forced the Shen familys big shot to a dead end, not to mention the universal group and the Shen family, even the entire Dragon City, no matter how big the entire monster mountain range is, there would be no place for me to stay! However, the big mistake had already been made. No matter how furious I was, it was impossible for me to bring the dead back to life. At this time, the other party found me again and said that I had displayed sufficient strength and loyalty during the organizations series of tests. I was already qualified to officially join the organization and see their true colors. With a death wish on my forehead, how could I still have any room to struggle? I could only be led by their nose and let them manipulate me! How did they manipulate you? Meng Chao said, Your iron bones should be the products of their modulation. Did you not see their real faces when they modelled you? No. Shen Yuling shook his head, According to the instructions left in the deep-net Mailbox, I went to a black market warehouse that anyone could rent without registering the identity of the hirer. I injected myself with an anesthetic left by the hirer in an isolated cubicle in the depths of the warehouse. Then, I didnt know anything. When I woke up, I was already lying in a laboratory. The shadowless lamp above my head was emitting blinding light, so that I could only see a vast expanse of whiteness from the beginning to the end. I could not see the faces of the operators around me clearly. No matter how much I poured spiritual energy into my eyeballs and tried to scan the facial contours of these guys, I could only see that they were all wearing cold masks. Even their eyes were hidden deep behind the black crystals. The guys wearing the masks injected a lot of messy things into my body, which made me suffer the most twelve hours of my life. Now that I think about it, it was still as painful as being in the hell of Asura for twelve years. After enduring the pain, I felt like I had been cleansed and reborn. I felt that an unknown door was slowly opening in front of me. Before I could calm down from the excruciating pain and ecstasy, the other party planted a brand on my neck the cross-shaped eye that you saw, the symbol of the Blood Union! Only then did you know that you had joined the Blood Union?Meng Chao asked. Thats right. As the former overlord of Dragon City, I naturally know the symbol of the Blood Union. Shen yuling said, Before this, I had guessed the identity of these mysterious people countless times, but I never dreamed that they came from the blood union, which should have fallen apart long ago. The Blood Union was destroyed by the nine corporations and the martial god Lei Zongchao. As a member of the Shen family, I naturally had a deep understanding of the evil and cruelty of the Blood Union. At that time, I was overwhelmed with grief and indignation. I rubbed my skin desperately, trying to erase the brand of the Blood Union from my neck. These masked members of the Blood Union only looked at me coldly from the side and did not stop me. Very soon, I realized that the cross-shaped eye had already seeped deep into my flesh and even my bone marrow. The more excited I was, the more violent the spiritual energy magnetic field would be, and the clearer and more vivid it would be. Unless Im willing to cut off my own neck, Im afraid that I wont be able to get rid of the brand of the Blood Union for the rest of my life. Besides, even if I can erase the brand completely, whats the point? The evidence that I worked for the blood union, including the evidence that I helped the blood union to force the death of my own boss, is all in the hands of the other party. The other party coughed softly, and Im going to die without a burial place as a survivor of the Blood Union! Upon realizing this, I was like a dead fish that had been slapped onto the beach by the wind and the scorching sun. I was filled with helpless despair. Seeing that I had finally given up on struggling, the other party consoled me by saying that I had been bewitched by the transcendental tower and misunderstood the blood unions purpose. He also thought too highly of the current situation. The other party said that all primitive accumulations are bloody and cruel. Yes, the Blood Union a few decades ago did have many cruel, bloody, and brutal places, but with the collapse of order and lawlessness, everyone was in danger. The entire city was about to be destroyed. If any other organization had accidentally discovered an ancient ruin and Beyonder powers, they would have made the same choice as the Blood Union. The purpose of the blood union is not wrong to explore the mysteries of the primordial era, to explore the potential of the human body, and to allow mankind to survive in the cruel and unknown New World. Whats wrong with that? If I have to say it wrong, its just a small deviation from the blood unions methods. The one who should be responsible for this small deviationis the former leader of the Blood Union and the entire leadership. Those heinous and inhumane fellows have long been dismembered into thousands of pieces and turned into ashes by the experts of the nine corporations led by martial godLei Zongchao. Then, why cant the Blood Union, which has been destroyed once and has learned its lesson, turn over a new leaf and usher in a new life after a great change of leadership? Why Cant they atone for their past deeds in a completely different way and continue to fight for Dragon City? What the other party said is very reasonable. I cant think of how to refute it.. Besides, the power that the other party injected into my body is too huge.. Just like that, I, I, just became muddle-headed and joined the Blood Union.. Believe me, Im definitely not a cold-blooded, natural-born murderer. Ive never thought of betraying Dragon City and hurting anyone. I just, just made a choice that all extraordinary people would make. All extraordinary people will make this choice after encountering everything that Ive encountered! Theres no need to explain. Im not a judge. So?! Meng Chao pressed, What did the other party ask you to do after you joined the Blood Union? Nothing. Shen yuling said, Before I joined the Blood Union, the other party often asked me to play some minor games, perform some illegal operations, disclose all kinds of insider information, and so on. After I became an official member of the Blood Union, not only did the other side forbid me from doing such shady business, they also asked me to abide by the law, work hard, and fight bravely. The Other Side would also provide me with all the resources, opportunities, and conveniences to help me climb up the ranks. Until I became the chief supervisor of the Red Creek Creek Project, the other side never asked me to do anything that violated the laws and regulations, the internal control regulations of the corporation, and the laws of the Shen family Understood. Meng Chao said, Would the blood union want to borrow your hands to control a few large crystal ore veins before secretly providing them with crystals? Shen Yuling did not deny it, he only said, If everyone does that, even the Universal Corporation wouldnt be honest and report every gram of crystals we excavated to the transcendental tower. That would not only result in a high resource tax, but it would also be very inconvenient to use. I dont know who you are, but since you can cultivate to such a terrifying realm at such a young age, you must know better than anyone else that a true expert consumes astronomical amounts of cultivation resources every day. As for the source of these resources, it is the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each displaying their own divine powers. In any case, I have never seen any beyonder who can cultivate to become a peerless expert just by relying on legal resources that are publicly available. Originally, in my position, I was going to intercept a batch of crystals every month and secretly send them back to Dragon City for the elders of the Shen family, the backbones, and the future stars to cultivate. Right now, Im just going to intercept some more and send them to the blood union Then, I dont understand C Meng Chao said, According to you, the Blood Union will spare no effort to rope you in and support you. They have poured a lot of resources on you and pushed you to your current position. Its obvious that they want to do long-term business. The Red Creek Creek Creek project has just been launched, and the Crystal Mine is still expanding in scale and depth. For the time being, how many crystals can you withhold and send them to the Blood Union? In just a few months, Im afraid that you will not be able to recover the capital that the Blood Union has invested on you. If thats the case, why is the blood union in such a hurry to attack the Crystal Mine disguised as orcs? You must know that, no matter what the final outcome of the matter is, you, as the person in charge, will not be able to escape the accusation of negligence. By then, if you resign, Will the Blood Union not pay for your long-term investment aca Chapter 1466 - Negative Equity Chapter 1466 Negative Equity This Shen Yulin looked hesitant as if he had something to hide. Wait, you just said that Dragon City urgently needs a war in order to ensure the valuation of the nine corporations and fulfill the promises made to the investors. Meng Chaos sense of smell was extremely sharp, and he went straight to the point. In other words, the development of the Red Creek Project and the surrounding mining area alone will not be able to fulfill the promises made to the investors? In other words, the development of this mining area is not as smooth as advertised to the investors. The crystals produced are far from meeting expectations? Under the situation where the production capacity of the crystals is seriously insufficient, you have to secretly withhold a portion of it and secretly send it back to the Shen family without the other shareholders and the Supernatural Tower knowing. On that basis, you have to withhold another portion and send it to the Blood Alliance. Will the hole be dug too big? Will the accounts be settled? Shen Yulin was shocked. He did not expect Meng Chao to hit the bulls eye with just his words. His expression was the answer. Then, I understand. Meng Chao nodded and said, The Blood Alliance wanted to invest in the Red Creek Project in the long run and treat it as a long-running gold mine. Who knew that the Red Creek Project was a huge pit in itself? The crystal lode under our feet was not as large and rich as the Universe Corporation boasted to the investors. Once the real reserves of the Crystal Lode were exposed, it would definitely cause a great uproar. Before you realized that, the first phase of the project had already been put into production. You had already secretly taken a large number of crystals and sent them to the Shen family and the Blood Alliance, which resulted in a shocking hole in the account. If the second phase of the Red Creek Project and the subsequent development could be carried out smoothly and the crystal production capacity was constantly expanding, then the hole would be easily filled by time. But right now, in the situation where the ticking time bomb could explode at any time, you cant hide it for too long. There is a serious discrepancy between the account numbers and the inventory of the warehouse. Once the bomb is detonated, it is needless to say that you yourself will be blown to pieces. The painstaking efforts of the Blood Union will also be revealed to the world. It will really be a case of robbing the goose that lays the golden eggs. Therefore, you and the blood union can only take the risk and pretend to be orcs to attack the crystal mine. for the advancement of Dragon City, a war must be launchedis a long-term and dignified reason. At the very least, the blood union will be able to continue hiding after the water is completely muddled and the imminent threat is resolved. This is the short-term and most direct motive, right?. Shen Yulings eyes were filled with shock and fear, as if he was looking at an omniscient demon. Who who exactly are you? He muttered, You really got involved in this matter unintentionally. Before this, did you really not know anything? Who I am is not important. What is important is who you want to be a living person or a dead person. Meng Chao said, In my eyes, you are already a dead person. No! Shen Yuling became agitated. Ive been honest and told you everything. You promised not to kill me! I wont kill you, but the blood union might not. Meng Chao said, Since the truth of the Red Creek Creek Projectis completely inconsistent with the propaganda, this is not a gold mine that can provide the organization with endless resources. Instead, its a thunder that could blow up the organization at any time. Under such circumstances, if I were the leader of the Blood Union, I would definitely think of ways and means to cut off the Red Creek projectwithout leaving any trace of the blood unions activities here. And the biggest trace is undoubtedly you. Whether its the storm tonight or the orcsattack, as long as the Red Creek Creek Project Explodes, you wont be able to escape. Youll be subjected to endless investigations and even interrogations. Who asked you to be the first person in charge of the project, specifically to take the blame? What if during the investigation of financial fraud and illegal operations, you accidentally find out that youre actually a member of an evil organization that has been theoretically destroyed for many years? Wouldnt the Blood Union be very embarrassed? The problem is that the Red Creek Creek Projecthas become a hot potato. I think that even if you want to find someone to take over the project, you wont be able to find a suitable candidate for the time being, right? Even if you find someone to take over the project, when the mine explodes, as the first person in charge of the development of the project, you will still be doomed. Therefore, to the Blood Union, you have become an out-and-out negative asset. You are a piece of Stinky Dog Sh * t that has been injected with superglue and stuck to the soles of your shoes. You Wont be able to get rid of it. I dont think it will be possible to transfer you from the Red Creek Creek Project to other key projects of the universal group. Even if it is possible, the cost of investment will be very high. You will also have to worry about your loyalty after the Red Creek Projectexplodes. Then, the best solution is undoubtedly to make you disappear completely. Let me think. during the orcsattack, Shen Yulin, as the general manager of the Red Creek Project, took the lead and fought bravely. In order to protect the crystal mine, he sacrificed himself at the forefront.No matter which aspect it is, this should be the most perfect ending, right? Shen Yulins face changed greatly. His eyes were spinning rapidly. He was not a fool. Ever since he found out the truth about the Red Creek Creek Creek project and knew that he had been hit by a ticking time bomb, he had imagined his ending more than once. Meng Chaos words hit the nail on the head. His face was so pale that one could see the blood vessels and nerves that were twitching under his skin. But he said, No. Will the Blood Union kill me to silence me? They have invested so much in me Any mature and rational investor should know what is Sinking Capital, cutting out of the market, and cutting off ones arm to survive. Meng Chao said calmly, It seems that the leader of the blood union is very mature and rational. As he spoke, he pulled out his palm that had been inserted between Shen Yulins chest and abdomen. Shen Yulin let out an AHand instinctively felt an intense illusory pain. For a moment, he thought that his heart was about to be pulled out by Meng Chao. However, although Meng Chaos palm was dripping with blood, the illusory pain in his chest did not last long. It was replaced by a numbness. Shen Yulin looked down in fear. He saw that Meng Chao had torn a large and shocking hole in his chest and abdomen. However, the wound was as fine as a surgical knife. Other than the flesh wounds, the internal organs were all intact. Even when Meng Chao used his spiritual energy to seal and glue the wound, not much blood spurted out and body fluid flowed out. The physical quality of extraordinary individuals was different from that of ordinary people. As long as their internal organs were not seriously damaged, such skin and flesh injuries could be solved with a bandage. This Shen Yuling was both surprised and delighted. But Meng Chao was expressionless as he opened his palm to him. In Meng Chaos bloody palm, there was a crystal clear capsule lying upright. At the two ends of the capsule, there were a few sharp and thin needles. Inside the capsule was a shiny, slightly trembling chip. I found this in your body. Its installed near your cervical vertebrae. If Im not mistaken, the female doctor who tried to kill you has a similar chip in her body. Meng Chao said, This is the tool that the blood union will use to control you, isnt it? Shen Yuling hesitated for a moment, he nodded and said, Yes. This is what is implanted into our bodies along with the brand of the cross eye. It usually stays dormant and only monitors our physiological parameters. Once the mutation of our physiological parameters is detected and we are in trouble, the chip will automatically activate and send our coordinates to the organization. It can also transmit some simple messages by controlling the rhythm of our heartbeat and Morse code. However, due to the torrential rain and the intense interference from the spiritual magnetism tonight, the power of the chip is not enough. It has been running intermittently I see. Meng Chao said, Therefore, your heartbeat suddenly became very weird for a while just now. You were trying to communicate with your accomplices, werent you? Shen Yulings face was red. He knew that the messages that he had sent with his heartbeat had been blocked and interfered by Meng Chao. Playing such a trivial trick in front of a god-level expert was just asking for humiliation. How interesting. Meng Chao said, The Blood Union shouldnt have received the messages that you sent, but I sensed that the chip had received a tremendous amount of data from the outside world for a period of time, which made it abnormally active and intense. It was as if it wanted to stimulate your central nerves, hijack your brain, and send extremely wrong commands to your body. It made every cell of your body vibrate at a high frequency to the point of burning your life. In the end, it detonated your spiritual energy and burned you alive. In your opinion, is this the style of the Blood Union? Shen Yulin was drenched in cold sweat. He knew very well that Meng Chao was not exaggerating This was the style of the Blood Union. He had seen with his own eyes how the blood union would Solve the problem. If Meng Chao had not inserted his hand between his chest and abdomen to control the chip in time, he would have been dead. The current him had already turned into a charred corpse and a pile of ashes! Shen Yulings mouth was parched. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Save Save Me! He begged bitterly, This senior, please save me! Right now, the only person who can save you is yourself. Meng Chao said coldly, Even if I send you to the hospital immediately, stuff you into the medical cabin, sleep for ten days and ten nights, and install the most advanced artificial limbs, what use will it be? If you cant completely dismantle the blood union, at the very least, you can force your accomplices out of the dark corners and turn them into street rats. Everyone will be shouting at you and running for their lives. They wont be able to care about you anymore. Can I still be your nanny and never leave your side? What youve just said is not enough to dismantle the blood union. Therefore, this is your last chance. Think carefully about whether or not you have missed any important clues. Shen Yulins face was as ugly as a corpse that had just been dug out of the ground and had been soaked in the flood for three days and three nights. However, his eyes gradually focused on Meng Chao. He was like a gambler who had lost all his money and put all his hope on the last dice. I, I know a few names! Shen Yulings eyes were red. He panted and gnashed his teeth. The names of a few members of the Blood Union! Chapter 1467 - The Devil Is Ten-Foot Tall Chapter 1467 The Devil Is Ten-Foot Tall Oh? Meng Chao stared at him. You just said that you didnt know. I-I havent seen their true faces, but I can roughly guess their identities. Shen Yulin explained, I have a list of my suspects. The accuracy may not be 100%, but there must be someone from the Blood Alliance. There must be! Guess? Meng Chao asked, How? Ever since I was coerced by the Blood Alliance and branded with the Cross Eye Mark on my neck, Ive always been angry and worried. These two emotions clashed back and forth. The feeling of being treated like a puppet and a fish, being manipulated by others, is really uncomfortable. Shen Yulin said, Im thinking that even if I do join the Blood Alliance, I cant be the lowest level chess piece. If I end up in that position, I might be consumed at any moment. I have to grasp some chips that will allow me to climb higher and higher. At the very least, I have to know the identity of the guy who dragged me into this mess in the beginning and contacted me directly. If necessary, I have to have the ability to perish together with the other party. Only then can I make the other party hold back and not dare to act rashly. Although the other party acted carefully and did not leak a single drop of water, I still identified the person I suspected. After all, the fact that he was able to place the letters and gifts on my desk and on my bedside table without anyone noticing means that he must be someone from the universal group. He might even be a member of the Shen family, someone close to me. Perhaps, this guy even came into my office in broad daylight and discussed official business with me in a serious manner. However, he was secretly giving me orders as the leader of the Blood Union. Of course, there are no more than a hundred people from the Shen family by my side. There are eighty of them. This list is still too long. I have to constantly narrow down the scope of my suspicions. Although I dont have any real evidence, I had a sudden inspiration. Based on my own personal experience, I deduced that if the other party was like me and was coerced into joining the organization by the Blood Union, then the other party must have also accepted the modulation of the Blood Union and received a lot of opportunities and benefits. Therefore, I secretly collected the information of all the members of the Shen family around me and investigated their experiences. I wanted to see how many of them had improved by leaps and bounds. They were also very pleased with themselves in the workplace and had inexplicably received a lot of opportunities. They had been promoted and received raises, and they had stepped into important positions. After a round of investigation, I really found a few members of the Shen family. They were like me and did not have strong backers. In the past, they were not valued much within the family, and their cultivation talent could only be said to be above average. For a long period of time, their realms had stagnated. However, at a certain point in time, they seemed to have been injected with a heart-strengthening drug. They suddenly broke out and advanced rapidly. They were unstoppable, and they became the pillars of the group and the family. I saw my own shadow in these guys. Some of them had very solid reasons for their advancement. For example, they were favored by the godly state experts. Or, they killed high-level monsters in front of everyone and received generous rewards. Or, they were lucky enough to discover an astonishing amount of crystal lodes and obtain an astronomical amount of cultivation resources. I first excluded these guys who could clearly explain their source of strength. Then, I sorted the people on the list who came from unknown sources according to the distance between them and me. Naturally, it was not difficult to find the most likely suspects. Later, I expanded the scope of my investigation. I shifted my focus from the Shen family to the Lu family, from the universal group to the Atlas Group. Peers are enemies. The Universal Group and the Atlas Group have been competing intensely for twenty to thirty years. Many times, if we want to do our project well, we need the support of our own people and the cooperation of our competitors. I have noticed that the few members of the Shen family that I suspect are on their way to higher positions. Their direct competitors, very few members of the Lu family, are suspected to have gone easy on them. Similarly, I have noticed that the few members of the Shen family will occasionally go their own way and make low-level mistakes that others can not understand. In the end, they let one of the members of the Lu family take advantage of them. It is impossible to explain such things with the usual techniques of business competition. However, if the members of the Shen family and the Lu family are all members of the blood union, it would make sense if they conspired with each other to steal the members of their respective groups and families! This is why I told you that even the big shots of the Lu family have joined our organizationin the beginning. I didnt lie to You I believe you. Meng Chao raised his voice. Tell me their names. Shen Yuling hesitated for a moment. He had no other choice. He was still conflicted about whether he could use this list to negotiate with Meng Chao. Theres no time. Meng Chao said sternly, The people from the blood union might find this place any minute. Tell me quickly! Alright, I C Shen Yuling finally made up his mind. But just as he was about to speak, his head suddenly twitched nervously. Then, it twitched again. Accompanied by the strange twitching, his neural network seemed to be completely paralyzed. He could no longer control his facial muscles, causing his facial features to collapse. It was as if he had completely changed his face. Meng Chao, on the other hand, looked over Shen Yulins shoulder in the direction of Red Creek Creek Creek, which was deep in the dark night behind him. Meng Chao keenly sensed that an enormous and dangerous spiritual energy was brewing, fermenting, reacting, and erupting inside the crystal mine in the middle of Red Creek Creek Creek Creek! This is C Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted into two needle tips. He dragged Shen Yulin to the ground. The ground was shaking and the air was burning. Bubbles of varying sizes were popping up in the mud as if it were boiling. Thousands of snakes, insects, rats, and ants crawled out from the depths of the mud, they were fleeing desperately in the direction of the Red Creek Creek Creek Creek, forming a black tide that was panicking A deafening explosion was heard. It was as if a train cannon had been blown up into the sky by a crystal cannonball that had gone out of control. Meng Chao and Shen Yulin, who were lying on the ground more than ten kilometers away, both shook a little. They felt that a great storm was surging from the depths of the Earth. Meng Chao turned his head and saw a burning cloud of fire rising slowly from the red creek ditch like a ferocious demon, killing the layers of dark clouds until blood flowed like a river. Meng Chao felt that something wet was flowing out of his ears and eyes. He wiped his red hands with his fingers. In his realm, no matter how powerful a conventional explosion was, it was unlikely that it could tear his eardrums apart with sound waves from more than twenty kilometers away. Unless, it was the spiritual energy that was compressed to the extreme and suddenly released, the sharp whistle that could tear everything apart. In a non-military facility like the crystal mine, there was only one possibility for such a strong explosion. Its the Crystal Warehouse. You actually destroyed the warehouse that stored the raw crystal ore! Meng Chao was so furious that he grabbed Shen Yulins collar. Is this what you meant by never harming the interests of Dragon City? This, this is impossible! Shen Yulin was also completely shocked by this shocking scene. He said with his mouth agape, This is different from what we agreed. We agreed to set a fire in the crystal warehouse and burn the warehouse instead of blowing up the entire warehouse. This His voice gradually became unclear. His expression also became more and more out of control. Under the stimulation of some mysterious force, the two eyeballs expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, they burst out of the eye sockets and rotated 90 degrees to the left and right respectively. It was as if there was a lump of minced meat stuck in his throat, and he kept making gurgling, gurgling, gurgling sounds. Meng Chao cut open the space between his chest and abdomen with knife-like precision. It could be considered a perfect wound, and it was simply and brutally torn apart by this mysterious force, his organs were exposed, wriggling, trembling, and twitching. It was as if Shen Yulins heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys had been injected with an evil will, trying to escape from his masters body. His heart, in particular, had expanded to the size of a football in just a few seconds. His heart and blood vessels were like the tentacles of an octopus, waving wildly in his body. This was an acute qi deviation. It was the precursor to spontaneous combustion, no, self-destruction. Shen Yulin obviously could not commit suicide. However, Meng Chao had already removed the control chip in his body. He followed the direction of Shen Yulins head, twitching and spinning. Meng Chaos gaze continued to extend towards the clouds. He activated his extraordinary vision to the limit until his eyes were stinging and his retina was about to be filled with densely packed blood spots. Finally, he managed to distinguish a spooky black dot between the dark clouds and the night sky. It was a drone. In order to avoid being detected by units on the ground, the drone flew very high. It should not have been able to detect Meng Chao and Shen Yulin who were hiding in the mud. However, the drone did not even need to accurately lock onto their coordinates. It could release an extremely special infrasonic wave from the clouds to a large area on the ground. This infrasonic wave was very similar to the background noise of nature, so it was easy to ignore it. When it entered Shen Yulins ears, it activated the fatal command that had long been implanted between his cerebral cortex and the central nerve. A godly state expert could be called a walking nuclear weapon. Although Shen Yulin had not broken through to the godly state, he was still a peak heaven state expert. At least, he had reached the level of a heavy earth-drilling bomb. The power of a heavy earth-drilling bomb could easily destroy a target the size of a football field. The chain reaction had already begun. Shen Yulins cells trembled to the extreme and exploded one after another. Every cell explosion would shoot out a surge of spiritual energy from between the mitochondria and the cell nucleus. When thousands of streams of spiritual energy gathered together, the quantitative change would trigger the qualitative change, and the microscopic change would reach the macroscopic level. A big explosion that shocked all the extraordinary individuals at the cost of their lives would happen. Even if the War GodLei Zongchao came personally, it would be impossible for him to stop Shen Yulins self-explosion. It was even possible that he would be affected and contaminated by Shen Yulin and fall into the danger of mental derangement! Chapter 1468 - New Clue Chapter 1468 New Clue At the critical moment, Meng Chao only had time to activate his spirit shield. At the same time, he summoned a large number of spirit magnets from his body and condensed them into a silver totem shield in front of him. Boom! Before his totem shield was fully formed, Shen Yulin had already turned into a blood-red fireball. It was unclear whether it was a blood ball or a fireball, but it expanded a hundred times in an instant and swallowed the space within a radius of dozens of meters with a crushing force. Even with Meng Chaos Deity Realm abilities, he felt a destructive storm of lightning and thunder crashing onto his double shield. It made his skin feel the pain of being licked by the raging flames, and even his blood was boiling. His vitality magnetic field was also stirred up by Shen Yulins interference. Not only were illusions appearing in his mind, but even within his veins, his peaceful spirit energy was stirring like a hydra that had just awoken from hibernation. Meng Chao hurriedly focused to calm his restless cells. After a while, Shen Yulin self-detonated shock wave, only gradually weakened and annihilated. Meng Chao slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. Shen Yulin had literally disappeared from the world. In the place where he was lying on the ground, there was a huge pit that was three to four meters deep. It was steaming hot and was still emitting green smoke. The mud had been soaked in the rain for a whole night. It had good mobility and was slowly flowing into the pit. It would not take long for the pit to be completely filled up. Other than a few drops of blood that were stained on the surface of the Totem Battle Shield, Shen Yulin did not even have half a tooth or half a hair. There was not even the slightest clue that could be traced back to the Blood Union. Meng Chao raised his head and narrowed his eyes, trying to search for the drone that had issued the Self-destruct order. The drone seemed to have realized that the enemy on the ground was likely to have a strong air-resistance ability. The moment it scanned Shen Yulins self-destruct, it pulled up its altitude and disappeared. The caution of the Blood Union had exceeded Meng Chaos expectations. From the looks of it, even if Shen Yulin said a few names, it would not mean much. Without real evidence, just the accusation of a dead person wouldnt be able to bring down these powerful people in the Universal Group and Atlas Group. Instead, it would alert them and make them wary. They would even make the Blood Union give up on Shen Yulin, just like they gave up on these suspicious big shots. Now, it seemed that Shen Yulin was right about one thing The blood union was indeed a hundred-legged insect. They did not die, and they had more than one head. With Meng Chaos identity and strength, it was not difficult for him to cut off three to five heads and seven to eight claws of the blood union in the simplest and most violent way. However, what Meng Chao wanted to do more was to cut off their throat with a sword and Pierce through the only heart of the Blood Union. He wanted to nail this evil organization that treated human lives like dirt to the pillar of shame in history. Then, he needed more clues and evidence.. At this moment, Meng Chao heard a very strange sound, Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi. He was slightly startled and lowered his head to look at his totem battle shield. He saw that the few blood beads that were stained on the battle shield that originated from Shen Yulins body were like water droplets that had accidentally dripped into a pot of oil. They jumped around and quickly evaporated. Before the last drop of blood was completely evaporated, Meng Chao used a ball of gentle spiritual energy to wrap it in time. Strange, Shen Yulins blood seems to have some strange and intense reaction with my totem battle shield. Why is this? In such a hurry, I didnt have the time to activate any totem power on this shield. Its just a pure liquid metal-like substance. It shouldnt have such an intense reaction with human blood! Meng Chao Stared at Shen Yulins blood drop and fell into deep thought. He was quickly thinking about how his totem battle shield was different from ordinary metal. After thinking about it, he only thought of one thing His totem battle armor had been injected into a unit by the last researcher of the Tulan civilization. It was a Strong brain neuron suppressant drugthat was specifically targeted at the Mother, which was also known as the Hope Drug. The killing statue and the mandala tree roots that were controlled by the mother had a similar intense reaction when they touched their totem armor. They were like wild beasts that were afraid of flames, afraid of the Hope Potion. Thinking of this, Meng Chao took out a dropper from his pocket. Inside it was the remnants of the Hope Potion. The hope potion that the last researcher of the Tulan civilization had given to Meng Chao had been injected into the body of the mother. However, there was still a tiny amount of liquid left on the wall and bottom of the syringe. Meng Chao considered that mother origin, who was hiding in the underground of Tulan ZE, was most likely the same thing as the main brain of the monster that was hiding in the underground of Dragon City. They were all the eggs of chaos recorded in the ancient classics of the temple of Holy Light. Then, he carefully scraped the remaining liquid and carefully stored it, hoping to send it back to Dragon City. Together with the formula in his brain, he would create more hope potions to drive away Lu Siya and the other people controlled by the main brain of the monster.., the evil energy in his body. He wrapped the remaining liquid with his spiritual energy. He moved the remaining liquid to Shen Yulins blood drop. As he expected, the remaining liquid had not come into contact with the blood drop yet. The blood drop was already agitated. It was bouncing on his palm and hissing weakly. So, Shen Yulin was infected by the egg of chaos like many Tulan Orcs? Meng Chao put the remaining liquid into his bag. Then, he put away Shen Yulins blood the only proof that he had left in this world carefully. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao wrote five names on the wet mud with his fingers. Shen Yulin, Blood Union, egg of chaos, monster brain, Lu Siya. He drew the equal sign between the first four names. However, he hesitated when he tried to draw a fourth equal sign between Monster Mastermindand L Siya. He had seen with his own eyes that L Siya had been corrupted and controlled by the monster mastermind. However, judging from Shen Yulins words, not only did he not think that L Siya was a member of the Blood Union, he even believed that L Siya was on the opposite side of the nine corporations and the majority of the ordinary citizens. What was Lu Siya up to, this evil forest banshee? Meng Chao became more and more curious about what had become of Lu Siya. And when she saw the brand-new him ruthlessly suppressing her, how interesting would her expression become? Meng Chao gently wiped the five names on the mud. He waited quietly near the place where Shen Yulin self-detonated. The blood union members never showed up. It seemed that these guys had predicted that an expert they couldnt figure out for the time being might hide near the place where Shen Yulin self-detonated and ambush them. They wouldnt show up. When Meng Chao returned to Red Creek Ditch, the aftermath of the explosion of the crystal warehouse hadnt subsided yet. Even though the drizzle was still pitter-patter, it could not extinguish the heat flow in the entire valley, which was like a steamer. Countless people were shouting loudly. Countless people were gritting their teeth and digging. Countless people were rushing over from all directions, working together to resist the aftermath of the explosion. Fortunately, because of the raging flood, most of the workers and guards in the Crystal Mine were gathered on the temporary dam. There were not many people in the crystal warehouse. Moreover, the crystal warehouse had been emptied by Shen Yulin a long time ago. The raw crystal ore stored in it was less than one-third of what was on the books. The shocking explosion of the crystal just now was mostly a magnificent sound, light, and electricity effect. It was like a giant firework. The real destructive power was not as big as Meng Chao had expected. Except for blowing up the crystal warehouse, it did not affect more facilities and innocent people in the crystal mine. However, Meng Chao believed that Shen Yulin had kept a large number of crystals privately and caused a deficit on the account, which was certainly accounted for in the big explosion. Therefore, a shocking loss was obtained. And the main culprit of the disaster was naturally the Heinous orcs. Shen Yulin was right. Dragon City needed war. To be more precise, many experts in Dragon City needed war. After all, without war, what reason did experts have to exist? Meng Chao hid in the darkness and circled around the debris of the burning crystal warehouse. The other party was a professional and didnt leave him any clues. No, to be more precise, the other party left too many clues and even witnesses. But all the clues, such as the hair and claws that had fallen unintentionally, the footprints that were completely different from human footprints, and the witness testimony, all pointed to the orcs. On a stormy night, a group of hideous-looking, baring-fangs, and half-human, half-beast fellows emerged silently from the depths of the darkness. It was indeed in line with everyones imagination. Meng Chao heard that many people were talking about the Evidencethey had discovered. Some people were even filled with righteous indignation and couldnt wait to mobilize the steel torrent of dragon city to crush the Tiger Nu River Valley. Thinking about it, in the future that Hu Langkanus dreamed of, the war between Dragon City and Tulanze, where both sides suffered heavy losses, was also started for a similar reason, right? However, amidst the numerous discussions and shouts, Meng Chao also heard a particularly sharp and piercing female voice that was particularly confident. Let go of me. You Dont have the right to treat me like this. Im a reporter, a reporter for Light of Dragon City, and also a good friend of President Shen. It wasnt easy for President Shen to invite me to do an exclusive interview with him. How can you treat me like this! Meng Chao looked in the direction of the voice. He saw two big and burly mine guards with ashen faces. They were like a big bear catching a small hen. They grabbed a petite and petite woman who was struggling but was full of energy. She was kicking and biting desperately. Chapter 1469 - Ms. Ai Chapter 1469 Ms. Ai This woman was wearing a professional suit that not only accentuated her figure but also made her look capable. Her makeup had also been exquisite. Compared with the dusty, noisy, and polluted crystal mine, her appearance made her seem more suited to appear in a clean and bright office building However, at that moment, her expensive professional suit had been torn into pieces by the shock wave. Even her exposed skin was covered with blood marks from the scraping of gravel. Her exquisite makeup had long been burned to ashes. After being washed by the storm, she had become a ragged cat with Tongchui Hualian[1]s face. Even her shiny long hair had been burned to the point that it curled up like an upside-down chicken coop. Following her intense struggle, the chicken coop swayed on her head, making her look more like a hysterical crazy woman. However, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He could tell that this woman was not as simple as she appeared. She seemed to be powerless. She was tightly bound by two strong men. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not escape from their grasp. However, Meng Chao could tell from the distinct muscle lines on her arms and legs, as well as her habitual movements when she exerted her strength that she had concealed a part a large part of her strength. The woman was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. If she went all out, the two muscular men who looked strong but were not as strong as her were no match for her at all. Interesting The burns on the womans face and the abrasions on her body were enough to prove that she had been near the crystal warehouse when the explosion occurred, Meng Chao thought. No matter what happened in the Crystal Warehouse, she is likely to be the first witness At that moment, a round fat man appeared in Meng Chaos sight. The Fat Mans face was full of smiling lines. He was usually a very cheerful person, or at least, he pretended to be. However, at that moment, his entire face was covered in dark clouds. Every smiling line was twisted into lightning. His small eyes looked like they were about to spurt out magma. When the woman saw the Fat Man, she was like a drowning man who had found a life-saving straw, she hurriedly shouted, Director Wang, you are here to testify for me. It was your universal group that invited me to do an exclusive interview for President Shen. Is this how you treat your guests? Miss AI, it is indeed our universal group that invited you to Hong Xi Valley as a guest. The Fat Man suppressed his anger. However, your interview ended half a day ago. Right now, you should be sitting on an armored airship back to Dragon City. Please give us a reasonable explanation. Why did you sneak out of our Crystal Warehouse when you were supposed to be back in Dragon City? Because of the torrential rain! The female reporter named miss aiblurted out, The torrential rain has blocked the route. Nobody can go back. You should know that! Yes, we do. However,fatty said, On the mining area, a temporary refuge camp on the highland has been prepared for all the stranded passengers. Red Creek Creek Creek Creek is a low-lying place. It is not a good place to hide from the torrential rain and floods. Tell me. Why did you sneak back and sneak into the Crystal Mine? I C Miss Ais face was flushed. I just wanted to interview a few of the staff at the bottom level of the universal group and make the exclusive interview more flesh-and-blood! I remember that half a day ago, I told you that there would be no more exclusive interviews. President Shen has already refused your interview, and he has even refused to allow you to leak the completed interview in any form. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the loss of the universal group caused by the false information, both financially and legally! Thats right!Fatty snapped. I didnt expect that you wouldnt give up and take the risk to sneak into our crystal mine. Not long after you snuck in, a world-shaking explosion took place in the Crystal Warehouse. I really doubt that you did anything to our Crystal Warehouse. Miss Ais eyes were wide open. She seemed to have suffered great humiliation and injustice. How could I have done anything to the Crystal Warehouse? Do you suspect that I caused the explosion? Are you kidding me? How could I have the ability to detonate so many raw crystals in one go? Director Wang!Miss AI shouted. You dont have the right to make such ridiculous accusations against me until the matter is investigated! Where is director Shen? Where is director Shen? Ask him to come out and see me! I have a lot of questions to ask him about the inexplicable explosion of the Crystal Warehouse. As the first person in charge of the Red Creek Creek Creek Creek project, he has the responsibility to tell all the citizens of Dragon City the truth! Fattys face changed. Dont worry. The matter will be investigated. When the time comes, the universal group will naturally give all the citizens of Dragon City, including Miss AI, a satisfactory explanation. As for now, please calm down, Miss AI. Dont cause any more trouble for president Shen and US, right? Fatty gestured to his left and right. Its too chaotic here. Please go down and rest for a while, Miss AI. The two brawny men nodded and lifted miss ai up. What are you doing? What are you doing? Let Go of me! Let Go of me, you bastards! Miss Als feet seemed to be stepping on an invisible bicycle as she stomped around in midair, You are illegally confining me. What right do you have to deprive me of my personal freedom? You are just a company. You are not the investigation bureau, the Tribunal, the transcendental tower, the Red Dragon Army, or the survival committee. You have no right to do so! I will sue you. I swear that when I return to Dragon City, I Will Sue Your Universal Corporation. I will sue you until you are bankrupt! As she struggled violently, her tattered sleeves were unintentionally torn off by the Brawny man on her right. Miss AI revealed her pale arm. There was a scar that looked like a tear but had radioactive markings around it. This is Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He recognized that it was an extremely tricky nightmare beast. The intentionless spiderhad gnawed and injected poison into it, leaving behind a special scar. The intentionless spider itself was not considered a very powerful monster. Even among insect-type monsters, its combat ability was not worth mentioning. However, it could secrete an extremely insidious poison that could destroy the spiritual veins of low-level extraordinaires, leaving an incurable sequela for them. And this poison also had a very strange anesthetic effect. During the twelve hours when the poison gradually took effect, the victim would not even realize that he had been poisoned. He would still cultivate and fight as usual, which would speed up the circulation of his blood and the circulation of his spiritual energy, as a result, the poison would invade the depths of his cells, making it difficult for even the golden immortals to get rid of it. According to Meng Chaos incomplete statistics before he left Dragon City, there was over a 70% chance that the extraordinaire who was bitten by the intentionless spider would be severely injured and disabled, their cultivation would plummet, and they would become a remnant star extraordinaire, the possibility of breaking through the one-star boundary is lost forever. re? The reason why Meng Chao is so familiar with this scar. Its because there are so many members in the remnant star society who regret their lives because of the inanimate spider. In fact, the name Intentionless spiderimplied that once they were hit, they would be Incurable and hopeless.. On the other hand, the range of activities of the intentionless spider was very small. It only lived in the depths of the monster mountain range, in a place called Corpse Insect Valley.. Inside the corpse insect valley, miasma filled the air, poisonous fountains spewed out, and strange insects ran rampant. It was a notoriously dangerous and treacherous place. Only the extraordinary ones who were the least afraid of death and the ones who did not believe in evil dared to venture deep into the Corpse Bug Valley. They tried to use the poisonous fountains and insect juice in the valley to stimulate cell division, induce genetic mutation, and allow their cultivation to soar, they would climb to the peak that they would never be able to reach by relying on the nourishment of conventional genetic drugs! From this point of view, all the people who had such Teardrop Scarson their bodies were hopeless gamblers. were They could only accept their loss. So, this seemingly harmless female reporter used to be a ruthless and audacious monster hunter. She had no choice but to leave the jungle and become a reporter because she was bitten by the intentionless spider in the corpse insect valley? If thats the case, these seemingly strong men are no match for her. Meng Chao thought of the remnant star societys remnant star transcendents who had also been attacked by the intentionless spider and their cultivation had plummeted. Although their spiritual meridians had been corroded by the poison, their combat strength had plummeted to a fraction of what it had been in the past. However, the intentionless spiders poison would not damage the cerebral cortex and central nervous system. They still had their experience, and their sense of smell was as keen as before. In order to make up for their lack of combat strength, they often taught themselves all sorts of unorthodox methods, when they were ruthless, they were even more difficult to deal with than many academic sects who had trained to two-star and three-star in greenhouses. What is Miss AI trying to do?Meng Chao asked She is not Shen Yulins friend, Meng Chao mumbled. But Shen Yulin did accept her interview, too. However, the two parties did not seem to be on good terms. When the explosion happened, she was hiding near the crystal warehouse. What did she see? [1] A military character in Chinese opera https://chinese.yabla.com/chinese-english -pinyin-dictionary.php?define=%E9%93%9C %E9%94%A4%E8%8A%B1%E8%84%B8 Chapter 1470 - There Is No Turning Back Chapter 1470 There Is No Turning Back Supervisor Wang first sent Ms. Ai to the medical room for a comprehensive examination. After confirming that she had only suffered superficial injuries and a mild concussion caused by the shock wave, he heaved a sigh of relief. After all, she was a reporter from The Dragon City Light. If anything happened to her during such a sensitive period, no one would be able to bear the pressure of public opinion. While receiving bandages, Ms. Ai scanned her surroundings with her two rolling eyes. When she was looking at the chaotic scene, many rescuers were running around like headless chickens. Some people even had different opinions. When they had an argument, she suddenly asked, Whats going on? Is Director Shen not here? Supervisor Wang was shocked, and his eyebrows perked up. You look like a group of dragons without a leader. Ms. Ai stared at him. My intuition tells me that Director Shen doesnt seem to be in the crystal mine. The fat on Supervisor Wangs face trembled slightly. He emphasized his tone and said, Ms. Ai Lei, this has nothing to do with you. You should worry more about yourself. You are in big trouble! Supervisor Wang waved his hand. The two muscular men took the female reporter named Allie away and locked her in a container in the other corner of the crystal mine away from the explosion. She could neither see nor hear anything. Naturally, most of the people were gathered near the explosion. Except for the two muscular men who were guarding the container, there were not many guards here. The scanning range and frequency of the searchlights and drones were also quite limited. There were often blind spots that were forgotten. After supervisor Wang left, the sound of knocking could be heard from the container. The two burly men guarding the container did not pay attention to it at first. Ai Lei, on the other hand, was very patient. She knocked on the container until the two burly men were annoyed. What are you doing? One of the Brawny men asked in a gruff voice. I need to go to the bathroom. Ai Lei said gloomily from inside, I cant hold it anymore! The two brawny men looked at each other. Supervisor Wang didnt say that I cant go to the bathroom, right? Ai lei continued, Even if youre escorting a prisoner, the prisoner has the right to go to the bathroom! The two strong men hesitated. Im begging you. Ai Leis voice carried a sobbing tone as she pleaded like a little girl, Big Brothers, Big Brothers, I know that youre all following orders, but Im just a part-time worker. It was my boss who asked me to come to Red Creek Creek Ditch to dig up more news material. I, I know that Ive caused trouble for you, but I really just want to go to the toilet! The two brawny men lowered their heads and discussed for a while. One of the Brawny men walked three steps away. His right hand firmly held the defibrillator at his waist, while his left hand held the walkie-talkie. The other brawny man pulled open the latch on the containers door and let ai lei out. Thank you, thank you, two Big Brothers. Ai lei seemed to have been shut in the dark container. Her eyes were red, and her face still had a panicked expression. The naivety of I have rights, I have freedomjust now had completely disappeared. She bowed respectfully to the two burly men and scanned her surroundings with the corner of her eyes. Everything that happened next happened in three seconds. Ai Lei jumped up like a bobcat that had revealed its true form. Her arms, which seemed slender but were like steel bars, wrapped around the neck of the burly man beside her. She pulled him hard and pushed her knee heavily against the burly mans lower abdomen, with just one push, the brawny mans entire body trembled. His eyes bulged and he could not even scream. Following that, Ai lei seemed to be carrying a huge battle shield as she carried the brawny man with a strong back and a strong waist. She rushed towards another brawny man who was holding a defibrillator. The second brawny man did not expect that the seemingly harmless female reporter would actually be able to erupt with such fierce fighting strength. He was somewhat flustered as he pulled out the electric defibrillator and walkie-talkie. For a moment, he did not know which to use first. At this time, Ai Lei had already thrown the first burly man at him. He randomly stabbed the electric defibrillator forward, causing his companion to Grimace and foam at the mouth. Ai Lei took the opportunity to slide over from under the first burly man with a slide shovel. The tip of her foot directly kicked the ankle of the second burly man. She first shoveled the strong man to the ground, then kicked off the walkie-talkie in his left hand. Finally, she wrapped her strong legs like two pythons around the neck of the second strong man. Soon, the blue veins on the strong mans neck were exposed, he passed out. Before the searchlight came, Ai lei dragged the two strong men to a blind spot in the dark. She tested their breathing again to make sure that they were only unconscious and that their hearts were still beating strongly. Allie whistled softly. She gave herself a thumbs up. Miss Allie, the sword is not old. She praised herself. Then, Allie quickly stripped off the clothes of the relatively small strong man. The two men were wearing camouflage battle suits that were tough and durable, and were easy to use in battle. Of course, they were filled with the stench of sweat and mud from the night of heavy rain. However, Ai Leis eyelashes did not even twitch. Without hesitation, she tore off her gaudy business suit and threw it far away with a disgusted expression. She put on her dirty and smelly camouflage combat suit. Her overly wide sleeves and trousers were tied tightly with strips of cloth, making her look clean and neat, just like a strong female hunter. Ai Lei moved her hands and feet, as if she had found herself again. Her eyes sparkled in the darkness. Im Rich. The female reporter and female hunter had a greedy look on her face. Im really going to be rich this time! She continued to search the two burly men. She found work permits, powerful flashlights, multi-purpose folding military knives, and other items. After putting all these things away, Ai lei patted the faces of the two sleeping burly men lightly. Before the next searchlight beam swept over, she silently dashed out like a ghost. For the time being, no one had noticed her presence. However, the Red Creek Creek project was located in a narrow and long valley, which meant that there were only one end and one end of the valley, and two very narrow passageways. It was a sleepless night. Both ends of the valley were crowded with people. The two entrances and exits were illuminated by searchlights and flares as if it were daytime. Ai Lei knew that her camouflage combat suit didnt fit her well. No matter how hard she tried to lower the brim of her hat and cover her face with mud, it was still full of flaws. After careful observation, it was still full of flaws. Supervisor Wang could contact the two strong men with the walkie-talkie at any time. If he didnt get a response after a long time, he would definitely realize that something was wrong. He had to escape as soon as possible. Ai lei looked around and locked onto a small maintenance workshop not far away that was empty. Inside the crystal mine, all kinds of rune machines were operating at extremely high intensities. A malfunction was a high probability event. Most of the simple mechanical failures could be fixed on the spot to ensure that they were running round the clock. AI lei found a heavy truck outside the small maintenance workshop. The crystal engine was intact, and the runes engraved on it were still fairly clear. There werent too many signs of wear and tear. It was just that there were some problems with the shock absorbers and suspension. They were only halfway through maintenance, so they probably couldnt increase their speed. Time was tight, so ai lei didnt have much choice. There was another advantage to choosing a truck. The chassis of a truck was higher, and the tires alone were half the height of a person. If she sat in the drivers seat, it would be difficult for others to see her face clearly. Before the maintenance staff left, they pulled out the keys of the truck. This was not difficult for AI lei. She pulled out a screwdriver from the multifunctional folding saber. Soon, the front of the truck produced a sonorous roar. Yellow smoke was also rising from the exhaust pipe. The smell of inferior crystals that were not fully responsive and the unique smell of garlic was coming from it. At this moment, Red Creek Creek Creek was already full of hostility and killing intent. With the flashing red alarms, many guards and miners had been allocated powerful weapons of destruction and were patrolling everywhere, searching for the orcs who destroyed the mines. However, their eyes, which were full of fury and vigilance, rarely fell on Ai Leis truck. After all, it was impossible for the orcs to drive a human vehicle. Ai Leis truck had an open hopper instead of a fully enclosed design, so it couldnt hide anyone. As for the empty truck leaving the Crystal Mine, it wasnt surprising. The entire mining area was in a state of chaos, and there was a need for heavy trucks and various disaster relief supplies everywhere. It was normal to temporarily dispatch a few empty trucks to the units of their brothers or to the shore of the branch of the Tigers Fury River. This was because there were too many vehicles coming and going from Hongxi Valley. The few sentry posts stationed at the entrance and exit of the valley simply turned on the green light and allowed all small vehicles and large vehicles with open compartments to pass. Only when they encountered closed compartments would they make a slight inspection. Seeing this scene, AI lei let out a sigh of relief. The only problem was that the entrance to the valley was too narrow. The second phase of the widening project had not been completed, and the road was half blocked by the landslide caused by the heavy rain. The speed of the traffic was rather slow. Regardless of whether it was a large car or a small car, it was like a snail crawling. Hurry up, hurry up, Hurry Up! Ai Leis fingers were on the steering wheel, acting neurotically bit by bit. She stared at the walkie-talkie on the right-hand seat. She was afraid that supervisor Wang would find out that she had escaped. What she was afraid of came true. Just as there were only two cars left in front of AI lei. The walkie-talkie screamed like a death wish. Ai Leis whole body jerked as if the seat was leaking electricity. She couldnt imitate the gruff voices of the two burly men. She could only bite the bullet and ignore them. Another car was waved through. There was only one obstacle left in front of Ai lei. The walkie-talkie screamed for half a minute before it suddenly quieted down. But ai lei noticed that the guards at the sentry post in front suddenly became more vigilant. One guard tried to pull down the brake. The other guard jumped onto a heavy truck in front and stuck his head into the drivers seat to check. Ai Lei cursed in her heart. There was no turning back. She stepped on the accelerator and pushed the crystal engine to its limit. Then, she turned to the right and almost jumped onto the steering wheel. The truck was like a giant steel beast that had just woken up. It let out a deafening roar and scraped against the vehicle in front of it, creating a large number of sparks as it rushed out. Chapter 1471 - Monster Truck Chapter 1471 Monster Truck The vehicle in front was also not loaded with much cargo. Its tonnage was even smaller than the truck that Ai Lei had stolen. Ai Lei immediately pushed it to the side, and even the guards who were leaning on the door were thrown off, falling into the mud by the side of the road. Stop her! Hurry up and stop her! A few guards realized that the situation was not good, they instantly sounded the alarm. However, by then, Ai Lei had already crashed through the gate and forcefully rushed out. Since it was the exit of the valley, it was obviously in the shape of a horn. It was wide on the outside but tight on the inside. The moment she rushed out of the valley, Ai Leis vision suddenly became clear and her speed instantly soared to the limit. On the other hand, her pursuers at the back were flustered. Several vehicles were blocked at the valley entrance at the same time. The driver could only curse in exasperation. The problem was that in order to deal with the flood and the explosion, a large number of drones circle in the air. After receiving the order from Red Creek Ditch, these drones immediately flew to the top of Ai Leis head like Falcons that had locked onto their prey. Ai Lei was so anxious that her eyes were spitting fire. However, no matter how fast the truck was, it was impossible for it to be faster than the drones that were high up in the sky. Not to mention that the torrential rain had almost destroyed all the roads, turning the hardened roads into mud. The truck that she was driving had problems with suspension and shock absorption. If she drove too fast, she might sink into the mud and be unable to move. At this time, the pursuers had also gotten rid of the chaos and were gradually catching up. Whether it was the off-road vehicle equipped with Caterpillar Tracks and anti-skid kits or the all-terrain vehicle equipped with bionic crawling feet, they were both more agile and faster than the clumsy truck. Dozens of dazzling beams of light pierced through the drivers cabin like dozens of burning javelins. Through the reflection of the rear-view mirror, they pierced into Ai Leis eyes again. Damn it! Ai Lei cursed and could only continue to bombard the accelerator. Her reckless action had finally caused the chassis of the truck to exceed the limits of fatigue. When they passed through a seemingly shallow pool at high speed, the right front wheel hit the deep pit at the bottom of the pool and bounced. The front of the truck rose high and smashed down violently. With a crack, an unknown part of the chassis exploded. The truck shook violently, and the speed of the truck plummeted. The hands and numbers on the dashboard.., all of them were jumping around wildly as if they had gone mad. Even though she was wearing a seatbelt, AI lei still jumped up from the seat. Her head hit the roof of the car, causing her to groan in pain. Before she could rub the top of her head, AI lei saw a few off-road vehicles with the Huanyu Group logo painted on them appear on her left and right. There were also two drones that flew over her head and hovered in front of her. Stop the car! Supervisor Wangs exasperated voice came from the drones. Miss Ai Lei, Stop the car before you make things completely out of hand! Get lost. Ai lei muttered to herself, Things are completely out of hand! She did not care and continued to hit the accelerator. The two drones sprayed a large amount of foam at the front of the truck. The two drones were originally used for fire fighting. There was a compressed foam spray can attached to each of them. The fire-fighting foam was extremely sticky, and it covered ai Leis field of vision. Even though AI lei had activated the windshield wiper and scratched the window back and forth. Her field of vision was greatly affected, and she was about to walk into a trap. At the critical moment, a voice came from behind AI lei: Get out of the way, Ill do it. Ah! Ai lei screamed, her hair standing on end. She was horrified to see a man wearing the same camouflage combat suit, with the brim of his hat lowered and his face covered in mud. He looked like a mine security guard. He climbed out from behind the seat of her car unhurriedly. This truck was a heavy-duty model specially designed for industrial and mining companies. The emphasis was on the quantity of goods to be loaded in a single short-distance trip. The need to stay up all night and drive continuously was usually not considered. Therefore, there was no rest area behind the seat. Through the rearview mirror, the entire cab could be seen at a glance. However, Ai Lei had no idea when this man had crawled into the cab and how it was possible for him to hide under her eyes for so long. Before she was injured, even the earth-drilling mouse, who was best at hiding, would not be able to escape from her eyes! Before ai Leis heart and brain could thaw out from their shock. She had already been carried from the drivers seat to the passengers seat by the man who looked like a security guard. When the mans hand gently grabbed the back of her neck, Ai Lei felt a weak electric current wrapping around her entire spine in an instant, preventing her from having the courage to struggle. Ai Lei, who was still in shock, swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and slightly recovered the ability to move her eyeballs. However, she did not dare to speak recklessly and could only use the corner of her eyes to secretly observe this mysterious fellow. Although this fellows face was covered in mud and her face could not be seen clearly. Her intuition still told ai lei that this fellow was very young and was very likely to be of the same age as her. However, he had a pair of unfathomable eyes that young people would never have. His eyes were like a storm that had swept through countless fleets. The vast ocean that contained countless treasures was enough to accommodate the most violent storms that seemed to be able to destroy the world. In Ai Leis short but exciting life, she had only seen a few people who had similar eyes. All of them were the strongest among the strong. But Even if they are the strongest among the strong, what can they do to this old car? Its chassis is almost ruined! Ai Lei was not convinced. Under her half-surprised and half-curious gaze, Meng Chao pressed the accelerator. It seemed to be no different from Ai Leis simple and violent action just now. However, Meng Chaos spiritual energy flowed into the crystal engine and the entire driving system of the truck through the soles of his feet like a trickle of water. For a moment, his life magnetic field seemed to have merged with the vibrating spiritual magnetic field inside the crystal engine. The truck that was about to fall apart turned into an extension of Meng Chaos limbs. His will was carried out into every gear and every bolt. Boom! The Roar of the beast came from the front of the truck. All the numbers on the dashboard stopped falling and rose after falling to the bottom. Ai Lei felt a strong push on her back. It was as if someone had kicked her in the chest and pinned her to the seat. She could hardly breathe. There was clearly a windshield in front of them. However, Ai Lei had the illusion that she was in a convertible sports car and had accelerated to the maximum in an instant. How How is this possible?! Ai Lei was dumbfounded. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that a thick, clumsy, and heavy truck could accelerate to such an unbelievable degree in an instant! What was more terrifying than acceleration was its stability. The suspension and shock absorption system of this truck was already seriously malfunctioning Just now, when Ai Lei was driving, even when she was driving on the paved road, she was jolted up and down, and the violent tremors shook her to the point that all the bones in her body were about to fall apart. The interior of the truck was also constantly emitting a cacophony of noises and the sound of metal fatigue, which made peoples hearts palpitate. They were worried that this truck could disintegrate at any time. However, Meng Chao had already sped up to 30% faster than Al Leis speed limit. Furthermore, he had deviated from the paved road and plunged into the rugged and muddy mountains. There were a few times when ai lei could see the huge rocks, deep pits, and even cracks in front of her through the blurry window. She was ready to take off. However, the heavy truck was like walking on flat ground. There was not even the slightest bump or bump. If she closed her eyes, Ai lei almost had the illusion that she was not in the body of a charging steel monster, but in the old sofa that she had used for more than ten years, but it was still soft and comfortable! Has this guy started to touch the steering wheel since he was in his mothers womb? Ai Lei could not figure out the depth of this old driver beside her. At this moment, Meng Chao had already driven the heavy truck up a rugged hill. Due to the heavy rain, mudslides, and landslides, the hill, which had no roads to speak of, was full of traps and killing intent. Several off-road vehicles that were in hot pursuit, even if they were equipped with caterpillar tracks and anti-chemical kits, were stuck in the mud and could not move. They even slid down the slope along the flowing mud. Only a few armed off-road vehicles that had been modified and were also driven by extraordinary humans were still able to bite Meng Chaos tail. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The armed off-road vehicle couldnt take it anymore and began to fire beast-catching harpoons at the heavy truck. This weapon that was originally used to catch monsters had a sharp spearhead that was made of a special alloy and filled with barbs. It also had a set of extremely tough steel ropes and a noose system. Once it was shot into the monsters body, it would be able to firmly lock the monsters bones and nerves. It could also use the steel ropes and the Alloy Fork head to enter the monsters body with high-voltage electric arcs that could be fatal. Then, through the rotation of the winch, it could control the retracting and retracting of the steel ropes. It could play the game of Kite flyingwith the monster and slowly drain the monsters blood and combat strength. Meng Chao dodged three monster trappers in a row. However, through the rearview mirror, he saw that the other party was still lingering. He frowned slightly and decided to slow down his speed. He took the initiative to meet the fourth and fifth monster trappers. Puff! Puff! The heavy truck was locked by the two armed SUVS. However, before the armed SUV could tighten the winch, Meng Chao slammed the accelerator again. Ai Lei felt that a volcano was erupting under her butt. The drivers seat, which had been quiet and stable all this while, finally let out a deafening mechanical roar. The heavy truck seemed to have been given an unruly life and was about to unlock its even fiercer second form. Hold on tight. Meng Chao said, Were going to accelerate. Ai Lei was dumbfounded and wanted to ask, Wh-what the hell? Could it be that we didnt accelerate at all just now? Chapter 1472 - Roller Coaster Chapter 1472 Roller Coaster Before she could react. Ai Lei could taste the acceleration of the rocket. The truck had seemingly been whipped by an old driver beside it-it was a burning iron whip wrapped in thorns. The steel monster let out a heart-wrenching roar. A total of eighteen tires, which were half the height of a man, all scraped the ground and produced thick smoke. Dazzling flames were shooting out from the radiator tubes on both sides of the front of the car. They rushed out without a care for anything else. Immediately after, the wire rope that the two traps were dragging became taut. The two armed SUVs were like two fishermen who saw their fishing line tightened. Before they could rejoice, they discovered that the big fish that had taken the bait was actually a vicious man-eating shark. The man-eating shark charged forward, and the two armed SUVs were like broken sampans in a stormy sea. The driver smashed the weapon system on the dashboard, trying to subdue this unruly giant steel beast with high-voltage electric arcs. But they had already output an electric current that could subdue even the ferocious beasts of hell. They were about to squeeze out all their fuel. The high-voltage electric current was like a clay ox entering the sea. There was no reaction at all. It was even as if it was charging the other party. Instead, it caused the heavy truck to accelerate and charge even more fiercely. Finally, when they passed by a slope with a larger slope, the heavy truck made a sharp turn. Relying on the tires on the right side, it tilted at a 45-degree angle and narrowly flew over. The two armed off-road vehicles had already lost control. At this moment, they crashed into each other. The two steel ropes first intersected, and then broke together, causing their master to spin seven or eight times in the air, and lie down in the mud at the bottom of the hill. Ai Lei was still in shock. She felt as if her internal organs were about to vomit. She had never expected that riding a heavy truck would be as exciting as riding a roller coaster. There were no more lights for the pursuers behind them. However, the sounds of drones still passed over their heads from time to time. Ai Lei secretly glanced at Meng Chao. Alright, even if you can get rid of all the suvs and atvs C Ai lei thought to herself, But how are you going to get rid of the drones? Even if you increase the speed of this heavy truck by three to five times, even if you completely scatter the truck, its still impossible to get rid of the drones, right? Meng Chaos face was still calm. wa Compared to Tu Lanzes soul-stirring battle, as well as the treacherous and unpredictable battle in the Sacred Mountain Temple. In Ai Leis eyes, the soul-stirring chase just now. In Meng Chaos eyes, it was just a leisurely stroll after a meal. He no longer took detours. He drove straight up the hill. He even turned on all the headlights. He was not afraid of being exposed to the drones vision. Ai Lei did not realize what Meng Chao was trying to do at first. But she soon saw a snake-like shadow lying on the ground in front of her through the high-beams. Ai lei blinked hard. Then she took a deep breath. A cliff! Ai lei screamed, Theres a cliff in front of us! This area was the border between the monster mountain range and Tulanze. The space ripples caused by the transmigration of Dragon City tore the land into pieces. On the undulating land, there were cracks and valleys everywhere. There were also cliffs that went straight up and down, falling more than a hundred meters. There was no road ahead. But Meng Chao drove faster and faster. After a deafening roar, the hood of the truck flew high into the air, and the crystal engine started burning. It seemed that Meng Chao wanted to fly directly up the cliff and over the rift valley. The problem was that the rift valley in front of them was at least thirty to fifty meters wide. And the opposite cliff was slightly higher than the one they were on. No matter how fast a truck was, it would be difficult for it to fly over like a specially modified stunt car because it was too heavy. There was a higher probability that they would crash into the cliff on the other side. They would turn into a huge fireball and fall into the depths of the cliff, shattering into pieces. This was not running for their lives. This was suicide! Ai Lei could not imagine how the old driver beside her could be so crazy and calm at the same time. But she could not stop him. Meng Chaos series of dazzling operations had drained all her strength and scattered every bone in her body. She could only curl up in her seat and hold on to everything around her, screaming hysterically. While Allie screamed. Sparks and lightning shot out from the truck. It left two burning tracks behind it. When it ran over a slightly raised stone slab on the edge of the cliff, the entire chassis was completely destroyed and several wheels flew out. However, the truck itself soared into the sky like a ROC spreading its wings. It drew a nearly perfect arc in the air. It actually flew up! Unfortunately Ai Leis judgment was right. This rift valley was too wide. The heavy truck was too heavy. The landing point on the other side was also a little too high. Meng Chao had already squeezed the steel beast under him to the limit. He was still unable to make inertia overcome gravity. Before they crossed the middle line of the rift. They had already felt a strong sense of weightlessness. It was as if they had been grabbed by an invisible hand from the depths of the rift and dragged into the darkness. Ah! Ai Lei saw that the steep mountain wall opposite them was getting larger and larger in front of her. Then, with a boom, the truck crashed into the mountain wall brutally. The entire front of the truck was completely dented, like a can that had been stepped on by someone. The crystal engine that had gone out of control a long time ago exploded even more violently after the collision. It exploded into colorful fireworks and fell toward the bottom of the Dark Valley. Allie felt that her world was spinning, and her soul was out of her body. Her eyes were temporarily blinded by the tremendous pressure inside her skull. The wind was blowing in her ears, too, as if she had fallen into an endless abyss with the truck. AM I Am I DEAD? Allies brain turned into a mess. Her thoughts were a little chaotic. Shouldnt she have been destroyed together with the crystal engine that exploded the moment the truck crashed into the mountain wall? Why was this feeling, which was a hundred times more exciting than riding on a roller coaster, still lingering? Who was the lunatic who had dragged her to commit suicide? What was going on now! After an unknown amount of time. Allies soul returned to her messed up brain. Before she could open her eyes, the first thing she did was lie on the ground and spit out her bile. Then, she sprawled on the ground and looked up at the starry sky with tears in her eyes. She was still alive. It took Eiley half a minute to realize this fact. She grinned foolishly, but tears still gushed out uncontrollably. After another half a minute, she gradually regained control of her body and basic professional qualities. Eileys eyes and brain began to rotate again. The more they rotated, the faster they went. She got up with difficulty. She found herself somehow over the Rift Valley, lying on the other side of the cliff, in a natural pit blocked by three jagged rocks. She looked down the cliff. The wreckage of the heavy truck was still burning at the bottom of the valley, two or three kilometers away from them. All the drones, attracted by the flames and debris, were circling two or three kilometers away. This ravine was extremely deep, and the cliff was quite steep. After the heavy rain, the structure of the mountain was very fragile, which posed a great challenge to the search. Ai Lei estimated that the pursuers would not take the risk and go deep into the ravine to search for their bodies in the wreckage of the heavy truck. After a period of time, when the rain and mud completely buried the wreckage of the heavy truck, no one would be able to tell where their bodies were. I see. Ai Lei came to a sudden realization. This guy didnt want to directly use the truck to fly over the rift even if he flew over, it would be useless. The drone would still be chasing after us. He used the suicide charge of the truck to attract the attention of the pursuers, making them think that I fell off the cliff and died. The question is, how did we escape from the drivers seat the moment the truck hit the cliff? were e sev m Also, we were several kilometers away from the place where the truck fell. How did we get here? Why do I have no memory of it? Ai Lei looked at Meng Chao, who was still calm, with lingering fear. She felt that this little security guard, who did not look shocking, was becoming more and more unfathomable. Of course, he was also becoming more and more valuable. Thank you, thank you! Ai Leis mind spun rapidly. However, she pretended to be weak and helpless, like a little white rabbit that had just escaped death from the Big Bad Wolfs bloody mouth. The corners of her eyes were sparkling as she covered her chest and thanked Meng Chao, Its all thanks to Seniors righteous action. Otherwise, I, I really dont know what to do in the face of the evil hands of these bad guys! Meng Chao glanced at AI lei from top to bottom. He said indifferently, I saw it. Ai Lei was slightly stunned. She asked carefully, What did senior see? I saw you use a weak and innocent disguise to numb the vigilance of the two guards. Then, with a fierce flying knee, you crashed into the lower abdomen of one of the guards. So,Meng Chao said, You are definitely not not sure what to do. You have plenty of solutions. Ai lei laughed dryly. Not lower abdomen, but upper abdomen. Ai Lei explained, Dont worry, senior. I know what to do. We are all working here. Theres no need for me to be ruthless. Therefore, I avoided the critical part of the guard very carefully. I promised that there wouldnt be any sequelae that would affect his physiological functions. Then, you really have a lot of professional ethics! Who are you exactly?Meng Chao asked. Why did you sneak into the Universal Groups Crystal Warehouse? Why did you run away after being controlled by them? Chapter 1473 - Extraordinary Means Chapter 1473 Extraordinary Means Ai Lei blinked. Senior, in order to save me, you didnt hesitate to offend Universe Group. Of course, Ill explain the whole story to you. But, senior, can you tell me your name first? she probed. No. Meng Chao refused. Okay, okay! Ai Lei took a deep breath and decided to take a gamble. My name is Ai Lei, and Im a reporter for The Dragon City Light. Senior, youve probably heard of it, right? Meng Chao had obviously heard of The Dragon City before. It was one of the largest media groups in Dragon City. Its stance had always been fair, and it did not belong to the nine mega corporations or any other forces. Its reports were neutral, serious, detailed, and very credible. However, Meng Chao did not express his stance. He only signaled Ai Lei to continue with his eyes. Half a month ago, The Dragon City Light received insider information. It was said that there was a shocking conspiracy behind the Universe Groups Red Creek Project. There were a large number of illegal operations, profit transfers, and internal transactions. The level of involvement was very high. Even many famous figures from the Shen family, heroes in the Monster War, might be involved in it. Therefore, they sent me to investigate. Ai Lei said, I interviewed the director of the Red Creek Project, Shen Yulin, through public channels first and found that he was indeed guilty. Therefore, after the interview, I snuck back to Red Creek and tried to sneak into the crystal warehouse to check the real storage of the raw crystals, hoping to capture some critical evidence or get some testimonies from the staff at the bottom level. Unexpectedly, the moment I got close to the warehouse, the entire warehouse was hit by an extremely violent explosion before I could gather any clues. The shock wave threw me dozens of meters away and knocked me out. Thankfully, I was half a step too slow. Otherwise, I would have been blown to pieces along with the warehouse. When I slowly woke up, I was already captured by the people of the universal group. They had ulterior motives. Naturally, they didnt want me to tell them the truth about the Red Creek Creek Creek project. They were going to lock me up and hand me over to Shen Yuling for punishment. Of course, I couldnt just sit around and wait for my death. Who would dare open a crystal mine? They were all ruthless people who had fought their way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood! For people like Shen Yuling, it was much easier to arrange an accidentfor me than to eat or drink. Thats why I risked everything to escape. I never expected that I would be discovered by the people of the Universal Corporation. Thankfully, senior helped me out. If not, I would probably have been killed! My personal life is unimportant, but as long as the inside story of the Red Creek Creek Creek project is not made public to all the citizens of Dragon City, Shen Yulin and his accomplices will not stop for a day. The crystals that should belong to all the citizens of Dragon City will be illegally sent into the pockets of very few people without the transcendental towers statistics and approval. They will dig into the corners of Dragon City to increase their strength! Let me finish. If If senior is also a member of the Huanyu Corporation, and if senior is even Shen Yulings accomplice, then Ill admit defeat even if its just a trick to gain my trust! Ai lei puffed out her chest with a determined look on her face, as if she would rather die than surrender. Meng Chao raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at ai lei up and down. He asked curiously, You dare to investigate the secrets of the Huanyu Corporation alone? Arent you afraid of Death? Yes, of course Im afraid of death. Just now, I thought that I was going to fall off the cliff with the truck. I was so scared that my heart almost jumped out of my throat. Even now, my calf is still cramping! Ai lei smiled self-deprecatingly. She bent down and punched her calf twice. When she looked up again, her gaze became more determined. But compared to death, Im more afraid that the truth will not be made public and justice will not be served! Truth and Justice? Meng Chao seemed to be in awe. But, how can I Believe Your Words? Did you capture anything? Unfortunately, no. The other party was very careful and the explosion happened too suddenly. Ai lei seemed to have thought of something. She took out a card from the inside pocket of her close-fitting clothes. But, I have this. It was her press card. A corner of it had been scorched by the flames caused by the explosion. However, the words light of dragon cityand her photo could still be seen. Meng Chao placed the press card in his palm and weighed it. Suddenly, he laughed. He stretched out his little finger and gently stroked the edge of the press card. The press card, which was less than a millimeter thick, was sliced into two thinner pieces by him. Why isnt there a chip? Meng Chao showed the inside of the two reporters Ids to Ai Lei, As far as I know, for a regular large-scale media group like Light of Dragon City,There should be an identification chip embedded in their employees ID, which is used to punch the card, enter the designated area, and store and transmit key information. Why isnt there anything in your card? Oh, my identification card was accidentally damaged during the last interview mission. Ai Leis expression did not change as she replied smoothly, This is a temporary card that I just applied for. I havent had the time to embed an identification chip in it yet. Is that so? Meng Chao smiled. Your psychological quality is very outstanding. If it werent for the 0.3 second heart rate, I would almost believe it. Also, if light of Dragon Cityreally wants to investigate the universal group, I think they will definitely send a large, professional, well-equipped, and even an expert to escort the interview and Investigation Team. How can a broken star like you go into the Tigers Den and fight alone? This C Ai Leis face was red. She braced herself and said, Senior, Im really a reporter. Please believe me! I believe that. You are indeed an outstanding reporter. Meng Chao said, Thats why I cant believe that an outstanding reporter like you wouldnt be able to capture anything. Meng Chaos gaze instantly became as sharp as two scalpels. Starting from Ai Leis hair, he scanned it inch by inch. Ai lei instantly felt that her entire body was transparent and there was nowhere to run. She took half a step back and covered her chest, displaying a look of panic and shame. However, Meng Chaos gaze did not stop at her chest. Instead, he continued to scan her lower leg patiently. Ai Leis left leg was wrapped in a bandage, and it was already soaked in fresh blood. However, Meng Chao did not show any mercy at all. He struck out with lightning speed and grabbed her ankle, lifting her up upside down. Despite ai Leis struggle and protest, Meng Chao still used his little finger to cut open the bandage that was emitting a medicinal fragrance and the smell of blood, revealing the bloody wound. It looked like a burn wound. Although it had been debrided and bandaged, the wound was still in a mess because it had been soaked in the dirty water for too long. The pungent smell was unbearable to look at. After observing for a moment, Meng Chao did something shocking. He actually directly tore off the burnt flesh on Ai Leis calf. Ai lei screamed. An unbelievable thing happened. Meng Chao had clearly torn off a large piece of flesh, but the wound did not expand. No, there was no wound at all! Ai Leis calf was clean and clean. Not even a few hairs had grown on it. Other than a few faint old wounds, how could there be any traces of being burned by the flames? The wounds are not bad, but they are not professional enough. Meng Chao put down Ai Lei and said calmly, If I were you, I would really make a wound on my body and stuff the memory chip into it. Then, I would inject the cell growth drug around the wound to promote the healing of the wound and seal the memory chip inside. a men While he was speaking, Meng Chao picked out a memory chip the size of half a fingernail from the fake wound that ai lei had glued onto her body. Meng Chao had a portable data processor that he had gotten from the crystal mine. The performance of this device was not too strong. The advantage was that it was sturdy, resistant to falling, waterproof, radiation-proof, and anti-interference. It also had a very rich data interface. It was for mining engineers to carry out simple data operations near the Crystal Mine Deep Underground. Meng Chao stuffed ai Leis memory chip into the corresponding interface of the processor. A line of information popped up on the mini screen. The chip was locked. It needed a password to be activated. Meng Chao looked at Ai Lei. Ai lei gritted her teeth. It seems that you dont quite understand your situation. The trouble you have gotten into is not as simple as the Universal Corporation. Meng Chao said, If I hadnt saved you before you did, you would have probably fallen into an unknown devils Den and suffered a torture that was worse than death. You would never have the chance to see the Sun Tomorrow. In order to save you and save more people, I need your unconditional and complete cooperation. I dont have much time to convince you in times of emergency. If you still dont cooperate, I can only resort to the most extreme means. Ai Lei saw that Meng Chao did not have any killing intent and did not seem to be threatening. What methods?She asked curiously. Tell me everything. Meng Chao pointed at the cliff. Or, I can throw you down. Open, what are you playing at C Before the word Laughcould leave her mouth, Meng Chao grabbed the soft flesh behind her neck and threw her down the cliff. Ah! Ai Lei once again experienced the feeling of riding a roller coaster all the way down to the gate of Hell. Every goosebumps on her body were screaming, fighting to escape from her body. Her internal organs were all squeezed into a ball, and she tasted the pain of being smashed into pieces in advance. Ai Lei once again lost consciousness temporarily. She did not know how she survived. She did not even know if she was still alive. She was drenched in cold sweat as she looked around in shock. She found that there was stinky mud under her feet, and she was surrounded by dark mountain walls and sharp rocks. Only the narrow crack above her head emitted faint starlight. This was the bottom of the cliff, deep in the Rift Valley. That that lunatic was serious! Password. Meng Chaos voice came from the darkness behind Al lei. LCDYNSF666! Ai lei blurted out. Chapter 1474 - Nightmarish Romance Chapter 1474 Nightmarish Romance Meng Chao frowned. What does that mean? Ai Lei coughed dryly. These are the characters for Dragon Citys richest woman and the meaning of 666. Meng Chao was silent for a moment before he said, Do you really want to be rich? Ai Lei shrugged. Who doesnt want to be rich? Meng Chao ignored her. He directly entered the password and unlocked the memory chip. As expected, he found a folder inside. It was filled with photos of the Red Creek Project that she had just taken, especially the photos around the crystal warehouse. Due to the high wind and heavy rain that night, Ai Lei had hidden in the dark, not daring to get too close to take photos. Most of the buildings and facilities in the photos were very blurry. The crystal warehouse was like a giant black beast crouching in the valley. At first glance, there seemed to be nothing unusual. Meng Chao was very patient. He flipped through the photos one by one, not missing a single pixel. From the pictures perspective, he could see that Ai Lei was getting closer and closer to the tunnel behind the crystal warehouse. She was also getting closer and closer to danger. Sure enough, when he got to the seventeenth picture, Meng Chao found a few black dots that had almost merged with the darkness in the upper left corner of the picture. From the distinct outlines of their horns, they were orcs, or in other words, members of the Blood Alliance, who were pretending to be orcs! Meng Chao glanced at Ai Lei. He found that her expression didnt change at all. It seemed that she still didnt know what she had captured by accident. Of course, even if she had captured the real orcs, it wouldnt be a big deal. Through eavesdropping on the conversation between the miners and the guards, Meng Chao knew that the armed personnel of the nine Super Enterprises had already had many fierce conflicts with the rat people who used to live in this area. The people of Dragon City were no strangers to the orcs. In the case of Conclusive evidence, it was not important whether the orcs were captured or not. But what if what ai lei captured was not the orcs? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. A few thin halos of light appeared around his pupils, which were constantly zooming in and out. He scanned the photos back and forth. Soon, he found traces of the Orcsin the corners of the three photos. Unfortunately, the photos were blurred. It was hard to see their real faces just by looking at their silhouettes. It could only be said that the positions of the black dots in the photos seemed to be too professional and well-trained. It was too human-like. It didnt matter. As long as the photos were sent to the technical department and scanned and rendered layer by layer using image enhancement technology, they should be able to capture more details, such as the bulging backpack, the crystal bombs that the orcs would never make, and so on. If they wanted to make the warehouse, which was seriously lacking in crystal ore reserves, explode with such a magnificent sound and photoelectric effect, the members of the Blood Union wouldnt sneak in empty-handed. This is it. Meng Chao pulled out the memory chip and held it firmly in his palm. Once again, he was glad that he had saved ai lei. Otherwise, once the blood union people, know that there is such a close-by witness, and her identity is still a reporter. Theyre gonna do whatever it takes to keep Allie quiet. And it could kill a lot of the general staff at Universal who are guarding Alai. This is also the reason why Meng Chao staged a thrilling car chase with great fanfare. He had to send a very clear signal to the members of the Blood Union that AI lei had been rescued. What happened next had nothing to do with Universal Group. At least, it had nothing to do with those ordinary employees who knew nothing about universal group. So, which faction are you from exactly? Meng Chaos gaze focused on Ai Leis face again. Who sent you here? Ai Lei saw that the exclusive photos that she had painstakingly taken had all fallen into Meng Chaos hands, but she did not dare to fight for them. As if resigned to her fate, she said honestly, No one sent me here. Im a Lone Wolf. Meng Chao was stunned. What do you mean by Lone Wolf? It means that you work for yourself. You Dont have to obey any orders, nor are you at the mercy of any forces. You just do your best to pursue truth and Justice! At this point, AI lei puffed up her chest again, and her eyes shone with stubbornness and pride, Senior, Im not lying to you. These photos can also be used as evidence. Im really a reporter. I received insider information and came to Red Creek Valley to investigate the secret of Huanyu Group! Is that so? Meng Chao said, Then you said that your dream is to become the richest woman in Dragon City? Thats not contradictory! Ai Lei said righteously, I believe that all the citizens of Dragon City Need Truth and justice. As long as I work hard to dig out the truth and expose the shocking news, so that all the citizens of Dragon City know that Ai Leiis a female hero who dares to challenge a colossus that can blot out the sky by herself, someone will definitely be willing to pay for my courage. When the time comes, all the citizens of Dragon City will get the truth and justice, and I will get money and honor. Isnt this killing two birds with one stone? That makes sense. Meng Chao said, Then, what channels do you usually use to publish your reports? In order to maintain the spirit of fairness, neutrality, integrity, never going along with the trend and pursuing the truth and justice to the end, I rarely cooperate with traditional large-scale media groups. Even The Light of Dragon City, which is a big business, is inextricably linked to all aspects. Its always inconvenient to conduct interviews and reports. Ai Lei said, On the Internet, I have a multi-platform news studio called Wind Catcher. It specializes in reporting cutting-edge information in the circle of extraordinary people in Dragon City, analyzing the first-hand news of the recent cultivation world, and exposing all kinds of unjust and undisclosed insider information. Of course, it will also carry out direct comments and thorough analysis. My studio is called wind catcher. Among the news-related media on many platforms, the number of users and traffic are among the best. I have created many explosive news articles, and the total number of fans I have is in the millions. Everyone believes that I will be able to dig out the truth that the major media can not, or that they are unwilling, afraid, and can not disclose. I, on the other hand, AM full of the trust and expectation of millions of supporters. Thats why I have the courage to fight those behemoths to the end! Meng Chao ignored the bragging at the end. He searched for the name Wind catcherin his memory. It was really strange. Logically speaking, he had been away from Dragon City for a whole year. Even when he was in Dragon City, he had to cultivate, participate in the activities of the martial god Temple, the remnant star association, and the Blue Homeland, control the strategic direction of the Super Star Group, and go to the Relic Research Institute to explore the mysteries of the Archean relics, he also had to help the Bureau of Investigation of Exotic Beasts to fight small monsters. He was so busy that he couldnt wait to spend forty-eight hours a day. He certainly didnt have the time and energy to pay attention to such a so-called News Studio. But why did the name wind catchersound so familiar that it made his teeth itch? Suddenly, Meng Chao remembered! His pupils constricted into two needle tips as he stared at Al lei. So, you are the wind catcher? Meng Chao mumbled, I remember that your media account wrote an article called Nightmare of Love. It was about Meng Chao and Lu Siya in the depths of the jungle where monsters ran rampant. Because of the strange poison in their bodies, they went crazy and lost control of their minds. They couldnt control themselves and finally broke through the last barrier and bottom line between their close comrades. It was like a volcano erupting, with hot streams surging out, or a flood flooding in. It was unstoppable Thats right. It turns out that senior has read the press release I wrote. Could it be that senior is also a reader of the wind catcher? Ai Lei was both surprised and delighted. Nightmare of Lovewas indeed her famous work. She had also relied on this press release, which was full of sweat, lively, and real, to create an explosive amount of money and accumulate a large number of loyal readers, it was only then that she gradually started to create the Wind catcherfrom a media account. Ive read it. Meng Chao took a deep breath, Including the sequel you wrote, Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Because of their different backgrounds and ideals, and because they were obstructed by the Lu family, an intense conflict erupted between the two of them. Meng Chao had a new lover, and Lu Siya got drunk in the middle of the night. Ive read all the series of stories. Aiya, so senior is really my loyal reader! Ai Lei was extremely excited, Then you must have read the final report of the series of Nightmare of LoveC after Meng Chaos unfortunate death, L Siya suddenly realized how deep her feelings for Meng Chao had become. She was determined to inherit Meng Chaos will and never marry. As the Bride of Dragon City, she would replace Meng Chao and fight for Dragon City Forever? Meng Chao said, Ive been busy recently, so I havent had the chance to read this one yet. Then you must go and take a look. Ai lei said, Its not that Im putting myself on a pedestal, but in order to write this press release, Ive really put in all my effort. It can be considered to be the most perfect ending to the Nightmare of Loveseries. Alright, Ill definitely read the masterpiece when I have time. Meng Chao said, However, I have a question. Can the things youve written really be considered a press release? Of course! Ai Lei said, I understand what senior means. For those of us who work in the media, when we write a press release, our wording and style of writing are often bolder and livelier than those in traditional media. They dont look that serious. However, this is only to consider the acceptability of the readers. It doesnt mean that the authenticity of our news will be compromised at all! Is that so? Meng Chao looked at her. So, Nightmare of Loveis about the truth. When Meng Chao and Lu Siya were rolling around in the remote jungle of monsters, were you hiding in the bushes next to them Well, the source of our information is a trade secret. Besides, we are responsible for the safety of the informants. Its impossible for us to reveal their identities. Thats right, ai lei said. I can only guarantee it with my personality, reputation, and professional ethics as a media person. Every word I write is based on evidence and represents truth and justice. If Im making things up, why dont Meng Chao, Lu Siya, the remnant star association, and the Superstar Group come to the wind catcherand sue me for violating their reputation? Chapter 1475 - Wind Catcher Chapter 1475 Wind Catcher Ai Leis eyes were open. Her expression was firm, her tone was forceful, and her chest was held high. If Meng Chao had not been involved, he would have believed her. Meng Chao closed his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He was too lazy to talk to this woman who had no integrity, credibility, or professional ethics. He carefully searched his memory for information related to the Wind Catcher. Thanks to the article Nightmarish Love, Meng Chao had a good understanding of this self-medias situation. If gossip was also considered news, then Ai Lei was a dedicated journalist. Her reporting style, just like the name Wind Catcher, had always been known for making up stories, adding fuel to fire, sensationalizing things, and having no bottom line. The contents of her reports were often based on various unknown truths, secret history, and inside information on the circle of superhumans, especially dirty gossip about what was in their pants. Such things as the change in the love of a veteran powerhouse, gossip about a rising star, the stories of superheroes and seventy-two female confidants that had to be told, and so on. Every time people saw the person involved, their lungs would explode with anger. The problem was that many users would fall for such a trick. The more shocking the words were, the more attention and traffic they would attract. They would make a lot of money for themselves and the platform, and they would be pampered and protected by the platform. And the extraordinaires, because of their identity, could not really get involved with a stinky fish like the Wind catcher.. For example, would Meng Chao and Lu siya sue the Wind catcherfor violating their reputation rights because of the article Nightmare of Love? This kind of Bullsh * t lawsuit took a long time, but on the other hand, the truth was not clear at all. Even if it was clear in the end, what was the point of having the wind catcherapologize in public? The traffic of the other party had increased tenfold because of the lawsuit, but Meng Chaos side was still covered in mud. How could he wash it clean! Speaking of which, it was now the era of the eyeball economy. There were all kinds of media, and there were countless so-called Journalistswho specialized in the third way. No matter how exaggerated the story was, they didnt even need to blink, they could make up a hundred and eighty articles without repeating themselves. It was a clich to say that Meng Chao and Lu Siya were dating. Meng Chao remembered that there was another article that said that he was the illegitimate son of the Martial GodLei Zongchao and had the support of the entire martial god temples abundant resources, his leveling speed was only so fast, including the word Chaoin Meng Chaos name. It was all in memory of Lei Zongchao. What the F* ck was going on?! Under such intense competition, Al leis Wind catcherwas still able to carve out a bloody path in the smelly puddle of gossip, leaving a deep impression on Meng Chao. He had to admit that this woman was also a talent. Millions of fans, on Earth, were certainly not enough. But dont forget, Dragon City only had a total of tens of millions of people. It was equivalent to 10% of the citizens, all of whom were readers of Ai lei. Even if the data was flooded, judging from the number of comments and content below Meng Chaos series of reports on Wind catcher, this womans influence among the gossipy ordinary citizens was also quite astonishing, in the jargon, it was Extremely high user activity and extremely sticky. Moreover, Meng Chao believed that in order to run such a low-class News Studio, Ai Lei could have no character, credibility, and integrity. But she must have a large amount of inside information and the channels through which she could get inside information. She must have a lot of friends and informants among the various sects and schools. If Meng Chao didnt intend to reveal his identity for the time being and asked for help from any force. Such a character seemed to have her uses, too? I remember that youre mainly in the field of emotional information. Arent you doing quite well? At this point, Meng Chaos gaze returned to Ai lei. How did you change your style and go outside the monster mountain range to dig up the secrets of the Universal Group? Senior, you dont Know? Ai Lei was a little surprised, and her eyes flashed. There seems to be no reason for senior not to know. Nowadays, all the major platforms in Dragon City dont allow discussion of emotional topics involving extraordinaires, especially senior powerhouses! Meng Chao knew that Ai Leis sense of smell was very sharp. There must be some sort of flaw in his question. But he could not care much about it and could only continue asking, Why? Because most girls want to marry extraordinaires. Even if they dont have a status, as long as they can get the extraordinaires favor, its good enough. If they really cant find an extraordinaire, they would rather not get married and spend their time and energy on family life on their own cultivation. This makes ordinary people unable to find a wife and spend their days in low spirits, Grumbling. Ai lei said, Under such circumstances, do you think its appropriate for us to continue reporting on how wonderful the love lives of extraordinaires are, and how beautiful the women around us are, constantly stimulating ordinary people? The major platforms are under pressure and have locked down the flow of the extraordinaireslove topics. I have no choice but to start from scratch. I see. Meng Chao continued to ask, However, isnt it a little too dangerous for you to dig deep into the secrets of the Universal Corporation? If its not dangerous, how are we going to earn money? Ai lei said, Theres no point in messing around. If we want to do it, we have to do it with a big shot like the Universal Corporation. If I really manage to pull this off, we will become famous overnight and have financial freedom. We can even retire! Meng Chao could not help but laugh. He asked again, Youre so stubborn. Arent you afraid of Death? This time, AI lei gave a different answer than truth and justice. Yes, of course Im afraid. But if Im not killed by Universal Corporation, Ill die of poverty. Rather than die of poverty, Id rather be killed by someone else. After all, dying of poverty is a lifelong thing. Killing someone is just a matter of time Are you really that short of money? Meng Chao was doubtful. I remember that your wind catcherhas made quite a name for himself. You must have earned quite a lot in the past two years, right? Senior, you are not from our circle. You Dont know how fierce our competition is and how hard it is to earn money. Ai lei sighed bitterly, In our business, we make a lot of money at a loss. Most of our income is used to buy traffic even before it is warmed up in our arms. If you dont buy traffic for three days, all the users will run away. No matter what you write, no dog will read what you write! In addition, Im different from my peers. I have character, credibility, and professional ethics. Even if its the most common gossip, my peers are just doing it behind closed doors and talking nonsense. I will pay for my own expenses and conduct an investigation. I will clarify all the clues and details around the parties involved and try my best to write good articles that are reasonable, flesh and blood, shocking people, and other organs! As the saying goes, The Devil is in the details. and the details are all polished with real gold and silver! More than half a year ago, in order to let the wind catcherrise to the next level and allow the number of his fans to surpass ten million and become a real head, I almost went bankrupt and obtained a batch of very exciting and authentic insider news. Just as I was about to release a few shocking pieces of news, shocking bad news came. The major platforms joined hands and locked down the topic of extraordinary peoples emotions. This batch of insider news of mine was all thrown into my hands and was not worth a single cent. Up until now, I still owe a huge debt. If I dont take a gamble, how can I make a comeback? Then you really deserve it! Meng Chao sighed and said, I really want to believe your words, but theres another crucial point that I cant figure out no matter how hard I try. Just now, director Wang of the Universal Corporation said that the general manager of the Universal Corporations project stationed at Red Creek Creek Creek Valley, Shen Yulin, accepted your exclusive interview? Yes. Ai lei nodded and pointed at Meng Chaos palm. This memory chip contains my interview recording. Senior, if you dont believe me, you can listen to it and see if its Shen Yulins voice. I believe you. Meng Chao said, I just dont understand. Huanyu group should have a very well-established interview system. At Shen Yulins level, no matter which media outlet he accepts an interview with, he will investigate the other partys background clearly in advance. Even the interview content will be communicated in advance to ensure that it conforms to Huanyu groups caliber. The light of Dragon City is an old large-scale media group It must be working closely with Huanyu Group. Their brains might even be eating and drinking at the same table. How can you approach Shen Yulin by pretending to be a person from the light of Dragon City with a fake press card? Ai Lei was silent. Her eyes rolled over and over again. Youre a smart person. You should be able to understand the current situation. Meng Chao said, Even if youre not afraid of death and are only afraid of being poor, the Huanyu Group is also a large company that abides by the law. Its impossible for them to do such a thing.. But based on the fact that you impersonated a reporter from light of Dragon City, the legal department of the Huanyu Group and the legal department of Light of Dragon Cityhave joined forces to wipe you out within the industry. Its easier than crushing a bug. Ai Leis face was pale. Meng Chaos words clearly hit her right where it hurt. Her expression was even uglier than when she had fallen from the 100-meter cliff. Yes, its the informant. Ai Lei closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. The informant helped me get an interview with Shen Yulin. According to the informant, I dont have to worry about anything. I just need to test Shen Yulin. So, this informant is the key! Meng Chaos gaze was as sharp as lightning. He asked ai lei a few more questions. He gradually figured out the timeline of several events that happened on this stormy night. First, Ai Lei pretended to be a reporter from the light of Dragon City to interview Shen Yulin. Not long after, Shen Yulin contacted his superior in the Blood Union. Then, he appeared by accident and interfered with the blood unions operation, causing Shen Yulins identity to be exposed. The Blood Union had no choice but to activate the backup plan. Of course, it could also be that the blood union was prepared to blow up the crystal warehouse from the beginning and only hid it from Shen Yulin. No matter what, Ai Leis interview must have touched Shen Yulins sensitive nerve. Even if it was not the direct cause of the Blood Leagues desperation. At least, it was the fuse and catalyst! Chapter 1476 - Money or Death Chapter 1476 Money or Death Whos the informant? Meng Chaos mind raced. Since the informant was familiar with the Red Creek Projects inside story and was so resourceful, Ai Lei, who was pretending to be a reporter from The Dragon City Light, came to Shen Yulin and gave him an exclusive interview. He had to be an insider of Universe Corporation or even a core member of the Shen family. As for the purpose of inviting Ai Lei to investigate the Red Creek Project, it was not difficult to guess. It was nothing more than a game of intrigue, power struggle, and uneven distribution of the spoils. Meng Chao estimated that the informant was coveting the juicy meat of the Red Creek Project and was jealous of Shen Yulins dog-shit luck. He also knew that Shen Yulin had violated the rules and secretly delivered crystals to the Shen familys bigwigs. Therefore, he wanted to use the scandal to bring Shen Yulin down. However, the informant never expected that, firstly, there would be a huge difference between the actual and expected reserves of the Red Creek Project. It was not juicy meat at all, but a hot potato filled with barbs. Secondly, not only had Shen Yulin violated the rules and secretly transported crystals to the Shen family behind the backs of the other shareholders and the Supernatural Tower, but he had also been bold enough to provide a large number of cultivation resources to the Blood Alliance! It was just as Shen Yulin said. If every mining group and private mining team in Dragon City were to report every crystal mined to the Supernatural Tower and pay a full amount of resources tax, then only using the crystals for cultivation after obtaining approval from the Supernatural Tower, the sun would probably rise from the west! reso As long as one did not go too far, it was considered an unspoken rule within the industry. It had to be rectified, but as long as it did not run into a gun.., the problem was not as big as he had imagined. There was no need for Shen Yulin to take the risk. But now, not only did Shen Yulin have a ghost in his heart, he was a ghost himself, a ghost from the Blood Union! In this way, not only would the blood union be forced, they could only use the most intense means to clean up the mess. Ai Lei and this informant had also placed themselves in an extremely dangerous situation. The Blood Union would definitely do everything they could to find out their identities, find them, interrogate them, and silence them. In other words, if Super Meng could find this informant earlier than the blood union, it was possible that he would be waiting for the opportunity to grab the blood unions tail again! Who is the informant? Super Mengs gaze was like lightning as he stared at AI lei. I, I dont know. I dont know the informant at all. Ai Lei also smelled danger from Meng Chaos expression. She quickly shook her head. You dont know the informant, yet the other party dares to entrust such an important matter like investigating the universal group to You? Meng Chao gave a faint smile. This, I feel that it must be because of my professionalism and professional ethics that I have a good reputation within the industry, right? Ai Lei Thought for a moment and said, If a large media group like Light of Dragon Citywere to investigate this matter, their internal personnel would definitely have countless connections with the universal group. It would be very easy to alert them. A smaller media group or a lone wolf like me often dont have the ability and courage to investigate. Im the only one who has the determination to stick to the truth and justice in the face of such a colossus as the Universal Corporation. Its probably because of this that the informant came to me. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. By reading the micro-expressions, he realized that AI lei was not lying. If he thought about it carefully, if the informant was only fighting for power and benefits and did not want to open the lid and expose the unspoken rules in the crystal mining circle to the public, he would have been the one who had the courage to do so. It was indeed the best choice to look for a self-media person like ai lei, who had a certain amount of ability and traffic that could stimulate Shen Yulings nerves without blowing the matter up. or even if ai lei wanted to blow the matter up, the other party would have a hundred ways to put out the fire, it was indeed the best choice. How did the informant find you? Meng Chao continued to ask. Through a friend. Well, its not really a friend. Were not that close. Ai lei said, Its through a broker. The informant didnt show up during the whole process. He passed on the information and requests through this broker. Then you should know this broker. Meng Chao said, Tell me his name. I cant say that. Ai lei put on a bitter face. There are rules in the industry. In our line of work, we often have to rely on these informants and brokers to provide information, pull in business, and gather intelligence, and their identities are often very sensitive. Selling out the informants and brokers is equivalent to ruining my job. If I dare say the name of the broker today, I will be completely disgraced in the circle tomorrow. No one will give me any more information. No one will help me contact any other business. Then, I wont be able to survive at all It seems that you havent figured out the seriousness of the problem yet. Meng Chao said, Do you think that the explosion of the crystal warehouse was really an accident? Today, these people dared to cause the explosion of the Crystal Warehouse, and the Orcs were also involved. Do you think that they will dare to kill you, the broker, and the informant without even blinking tomorrow? You are already at the end of your life, yet you are still pondering whether or not you can survive in the industry I know, I know, but But Ai lei was frowning and scratching her ears and cheeks. After hesitating for a long time, she checked Meng Chaos expression and carefully said, Im not saying that Im really not afraid of death. If you really want to know, Im not either. I definitely cant tell you the name of the broker. However, I hope that you understand that selling out the broker is really, really, really against my professionalism and my professional ethics. So, can you, can you Can what? Meng Chao frowned deeply. Can you give me a little more money? Ai lei rubbed her fingers and made a gesture of Give me more money. Meng Chao was shocked. He had never seen such a woman who was so desperate for money. I know. It must be very difficult for you to understand. You might even look down on people like me. Ai lei pretended to be pitiful again, After all, Seniors strength is unparalleled. The resources that you retrieved with just a casual attack are astronomical. Im afraid that you have never been troubled by money in your entire life. How can you understand the hardships of us remnant star transcendents and ordinary people? You see, Ive been injured before. I was bitten by the intentionless spider. The poison has penetrated deep into my bones and is completely incurable. Up until now, every time there is a continuous rain, my spiritual vein will feel a dull pain. Not only can I not cultivate to a higher level, but I also have to inject gene drugs every day to ensure that my extremely weak extraordinary strength will not be completely annihilated. Right now, the prices of all kinds of crystal resources are changing day by day, and they are rising rapidly. Without money, Im really living a life worse than death. Also, also, I cant only think about myself. I have to think about my broker friend. I have to spend a lot of money to appease his anger and pry open his mouth, right? Meng Chao snorted coldly. Of course. I believe that you have ten thousand ways to pry my broker friends mouth open without spending money. But there is one thing that I dont know if you have considered. Yes, ai lei said. The explosion of the crystal warehouse of the Red Creek Creek Creek project is something that can not be hidden no matter what. Im afraid that the relevant news has already spread all over Dragon City. As a broker, of course, he is the most well-informed local snake. Do you think that my broker friend will still show his face foolishly when he hears that the crystal warehouse here exploded inexplicablyon the day I came to investigate the Red Creek Project? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. Ai Leis words made sense. If he were the broker, he would have sensed the danger the moment he received the news. He would have guessed that the explosion of the Crystal Warehouse of the Red Creek project was not as simple as an accident. Ihad been dragged into an extremely dangerous swirl by accident. It was a routine operation to find a place to hide for half a month to check the situation. Any broker who did not understand the logic would not have lived to this day. Please believe me, senior. I really do not know where the friend of the broker is hiding right now. I believe that he must have cut off all contact with the outside world, or at least with a big trouble like me. Ai lei said, Its not difficult to find him. Just throw money at him. As long as the money is in place, all sorts of people will know where hes hiding. This is the simplest way. I think its also the most acceptable method for senior. After all, when youve cultivated to Seniors realm, you must regard money as dirt. In your eyes, money is not a problem at all, right? Meng Chao felt his teeth ache. Ai Lei was right. Generally speaking, for a godly state expert, a problem that could be solved with money wasnt a problem at all. In other words, without money, it was impossible to cultivate to the godly state. However, Meng Chaos situation was quite special. For the time being, he didnt want to expose his identity. He didnt know who could be trusted in the circle of extraordinary people in Dragon City. who could possibly be a member of the Blood Union like Shen Yulin. He didnt want to get involved in this extremely dangerous whirlpool for those who he could absolutely trust, such as his father, mother, and little sister. He even didnt want to contact his family for the time being, he didnt want the enemy to find out that he was still alive and use his family to threaten him. When he left red gold city, Jackalkanus prepared a batch of rare treasures of the Tulan civilization for him. This included the materials for totem beasts that had been processed by the Witch Doctors Secret Medicine for over a thousand years. There were also divine weapons that had fused with spirit magnets. These were all priceless treasures. The problem was that these treasures were too eye-catching It was impossible for Meng Chao to find a random market for monster materials and trade these exotic-style treasures that came from Tulan Ze. That would definitely arouse the vigilance of the blood union. Eh? His expression stunned ai lei for a while, and then she asked in disbelief, Senior, you you dont have money, right? Chapter 1477 - Dragon City! Chapter 1477 Dragon City! Meng Chao coughed dryly. A dangerous light blossomed in his eyes. However, Ai Lei had already completely recovered from the fear of falling off the cliff. Perhaps she had also figured out that it was better to die of poverty than fall to her death. There was no way out for her. This mysterious peerless expert in front of her was her last hope! No, theres no reason. For a top-notch expert like this senior to casually make a move, how could he not be able to get a mountain of gold and silver? How could he be short of money? Ai Lei muttered to herself. The light in her eyes grew brighter and brighter. However, thinking about it carefully, this seniors appearance is indeed quite strange. Logically speaking, with his strength, there must be a powerful and wealthy organization behind him. He has thousands of troops under him, ready to serve him at any time. How could they let him personally take action to deal with these useless men from Universe Corporation? Could it be Could it be that this senior has encountered some difficulties? This womans sense of smell was really sharp. The more she analyzed, the more excited she became. As if she had made up her mind, she suddenly punched her fist. Its Alright, Senior. No matter what difficulties you encounter, Ai Lei will be able to help you solve them. Ill be at your service! Meng Chao snorted coldly. I need you to solve the problems? In terms of combat ability, of course, I cant even compare to one of seniors little fingers. Ai lei giggled, However, if senior wants to find someone to get some information and spread some rumors to contact the major organizations, but doesnt want to show up in public, these are all within my scope of business. I guarantee that I can help senior do it beautifully! Meng Chao pondered. If he didnt want to expose his identity for the time being He wouldnt be able to use any of the channels he had in the past. Although ai leis professional ethics was very questionable He couldnt find a more suitable candidate in a short period of time. Besides, Ai Lei had long been involved in the whirlpool. The Blood Union would find her sooner or later. Meng Chao couldnt just watch the blood union kill one innocent person after another. He could even use AI lei to lure out the new blood union members. Thinking of this, he said to Ai lei, I have a batch of natural treasures. Can you help me find a suitable buyer? Natural Treasures? Ai Leis eyes lit up as her imagination ran wild. I had some grudges with some people from the universal group. Meng Chao satisfied her curiosity. When we were settling the grudges, I was seriously injured and was knocked off the cliff by the other party. I was lucky to survive and fell into a blessed land with abundant spiritual energy. It was a blessing in disguise. I had been cultivating in seclusion for a long time in the blessed land, and I just came out of seclusion. Im not well-informed, and I dont know anything about the recent changes in Dragon City. I do need a guide. The heavenly materials and earthly treasures that I brought out from the blessed land are very special in shape. Its easy for people to trace them back to me. For the time being, I dont want to be exposed, lest I arouse the vigilance of my enemy. Therefore, I hope to find a reliable buyer. The price is not a problem. The key is to keep my mouth shut and never reveal the details of the deal I see! Ai Leis eyes rolled over and over again. She racked her brain crazily, and a series of eighty episodes, which involved family, money, beauty, ethics, betrayal, and revenge, had been generated in her mind automatically. Meng Chao was not afraid of her imagination, either. For Super Enterprises like Universal Group and Atlas Group, which had made their fortune by exploiting crystals, it was impossible for Meng Chao to be afraid of Meng Chaos imagination. The conflicts over the crystal veins were extremely complicated. Who did not have a hundred and eighty enemies? They were too embarrassed to greet their peers. Based on the ambiguous information, AI lei could not confirm whether it was true or not, let alone connect it to his real identity. Yes! As expected, Ai Lei did not doubt it at all, at least on the surface. She nodded heavily. I know some very reliable buyers. As long as the goods are genuine, they will definitely not care about the price or the origin of the heavenly materials and Earthly Treasures! Very good. Meng Chao stared at Ai Lei. As long as you have money, you will be able to find that broker friend and find the informant through Him? I Promise! Ai lei nodded again. As long as you have money, there is nothing that I, Ai Lei, can not do If you want me to believe you C Meng Chao said, Then help us think of a way to return to Dragon City with a fake name and identity! The two of them wandered around the mining area until dawn. They had never heard of any other accidents besides the explosion of the Crystal Warehouse in the Red Creek Creek project. Meng Chao couldnt find any suspicious-looking guys either. It seemed that the blood union had achieved their tactical goals and was once again in the dark. Indeed, the explosion of the crystal warehouse alone was enough to arouse the anxiety and hatred of the people of Dragon City. Apart from the Red Creek project, Meng Chao heard people talking about the threat of the orcs in several crystal mines. There were also people who couldnt wait for a brand new war. As the sky became brighter, the torrential rain that had been raging for the whole night finally turned into drops of water. The raging flood gradually receded, revealing the broken walls that had been soaked in the mountain torrents and mud for the whole night. The order of the mining area was still not restored, and there were chaotic crowds everywhere. Many survivors were so frightened that they temporarily lost the ability to move or even speak. There were also many people who had been washed away by the flood and lacked something to prove their identity. Under such circumstances, Meng Chao and Ai Lei easily obtained dozens of work cards and identification cards, as well as seven or eight sets of various types of work clothes that were similar to their bodies. Due to the need of work, Ai Lei herself was an expert in disguising herself. However, Meng Chaos skill in changing his appearance made her even more flabbergasted, exclaiming that it was inconceivable. Dragon Citys identity identification system was very crude. Up until now, there was still no city-wide internet-connected identity database. On one hand, because dragon citys spiritual and magnetic environment was very complicated, the wireless network was often disturbed by spiritual storms, and the cable was often broken because of monsters gnawing on it. Although humans claimed to have won the monster war, those enormous apocalyptic beasts that could destroy the world were indeed suppressed by human will, sabers, steel guns, iron fists, tracks, and train cannons. However, insect-type monsters and rodent-type monsters that were extremely small and had high reproductive ability were another matter. Things such as mutated cockroaches and Spiritualized rats, even if the Red Dragon Army and all the extraordinaires were mobilized to carry out numerous sweeping operations in the city, they would never be eliminated. On the other hand, the main enemies of humans in the past were either zombies or monsters. Whether they were zombies or monsters, their appearances were very different from normal people. They could be seen at a glance without using the identification system. Therefore, with these dozens of badges and identification cards found in the ruins, Meng Chao and Ai Lei, who had changed their appearances, could stay low-key in Dragon City for a long time. At around 10 a.m. , the airspace above the mining area became calm, meeting the requirements of restarting the route. Dozens of armored airships, full of wounded people, set off one after another. Although each crystal mine had its own medical room. After all, it was only to prepare for common diseases and common accidents in the mines. The number of medical equipment and medical personnel was quite limited. They could not accommodate thousands of casualties caused by floods and torrential rain. Therefore, the moment the route was restarted, each crystal mine suspended the task of transporting resources to Dragon City. They gathered all the armored airships and sent the wounded back to the rear. Meng Chao and Ai Lei were also among them. As soon as the armored airships were launched, Meng Chao felt the rapid technological development of Dragon City in the past year. Compared to the armored airships he had seen in Dragon City a few years ago. After the Monster War, these armored airships had been upgraded and modified. They had smaller airbags, larger pods, lighter frame structure, and a more agile, streamlined, flying fish-like shape. With the same amount of air filling, Meng Chao estimated that the capacity of the new armored airship could reach at least 150% of the past. As for the faint vibration coming from below the deck, Meng Chao could also sense that the sixteen crystal engines on both sides and at the rear of the armored airship were operating strongly and stably, the crystal reaction efficiency was also greatly improved compared to the past. The most direct effect of this improvement was that the climbing speed of the new armored airship was almost twice as fast as before. The once insurmountable chasm The Monster Mountain Range that pierced into the sky like a forest of swords and halberds, was now conquered by humans step by step. Soon, the mountain peak that was once shrouded in mist and unclimbable swept past the feet of humans. And the progress of Dragon City was not only reflected in the ice-cold machinery. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. The huge pod was packed full of injured people. All the injured people were smeared with ointment made of crystal powder and monster materials. Meng Chao could smell the refreshing medicinal fragrance, i smell several genetic agents that used to be quite valuable. It seems that once only extraordinary people can use genetic medicine, now into the thousands of households, even basic miners are eligible to enjoy. Also, in a corner of the pod, four relatively advanced medical pods were installed. Meng Chao had only seen similar facilities in the intensive care unit of a large general hospital in the past. Now, they had actually been allocated to a mobile medical station. It seems that our efforts have not been in vain. Although the doomsday threat has yet to be resolved, Dragon City today is already a hundred times stronger than anything Ive seen in any Nightmare! Meng Chao muttered to himself. At this moment, a few rays of golden sunlight shone through the porthole and into the pod, stirring up a commotion. Many survivors who were slightly injured struggled to sit up and leaned against the porthole. No matter how the fierce sunlight dazzled their eyes, they could not take their eyes off the magnificent scene below, then, they exclaimed with mixed feelings: Look, Dragon City! Were home! [ Turan chapter ends ] Chapter 1478 - The New Dragon City Chapter 1478 The New Dragon City Go home! For some reason, when Meng Chao heard those words, his heart began to beat rapidly. Even when he was facing the ferocious Apocalyptic Beasts or the unfathomable Egg of Chaos, his heart had never beat so fast. Looking at the injured people around him, a relieved smile appeared on their faces that were illuminated by the sunlight. Meng Chao also seemed to be affected by their emotions, and the corners of his mouth unwittingly curl up. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suppressed his excitement. He squeezed himself in front of the viewing porthole that protruded out like the eyes of a goldfish, and he looked down at the magnificent land below. The sky was blue after the rainstorm. Not a single wisp of cloud could obstruct his vision. His view was instantly drowned by a golden sea. This is Meng Chao was greatly shocked. He had never seen such a beautiful city. In Meng Chaos memory, the main melody of Dragon City had always been gray, clumsy, crowded, messy, and bloodstained ruins. There were reinforced concrete blockhouses and barricades everywhere. There were the sounds of guns and roars of humans and monsters fighting. There were thick smoke, flames, and even mushroom clouds everywhere. In order to fend off monsters, there were very few high-rise buildings in Dragon City other than the transcendental tower. Most of the buildings were constructed in the shape of terraced fields and pyramids. Even if they were hit by apocalyptic beasts, they would not collapse easily. Similarly, there was no need to even think about the relatively fragile glass curtain walls. Even the windows and the entrances and exits were usually extremely small. Moreover, there were also mezzanines and steel plates inside the thickened walls to ensure that when they entered combat mode, the steel plates could completely cover the windows, turning the ordinary residential buildings.., into airtight battle fortresses. This kind of silly and thick black architectural style ensured that the human civilization would stand firm in the decades of bloody battles with the monster civilization. However, there must be a lot of unreasonable and inhuman aspects to life and living. With the end of the Monster War, the human desire for a better life suddenly burst out. In the new dragon city in front of them, a large number of elegant, light, slender, and even strange-shaped high-rise buildings appeared. And these high-rise buildings were all designed with steel frames and glass curtain walls without exception. The windows were as big as they could be, ensuring that the sunlight could shine on every corner of the buildings and directly shine into the human heart. Even the old buildings that could not be demolished had their windows and doors enlarged, adding all kinds of humane facilities. Since it was really impossible to renovate, the exterior of the building was heavily painted. At first glance, it was colorful and full of flowers. It made people feel extremely happy. This scene made Meng Chao feel very relieved. With one look, it was obvious that even if the undercurrents were still surging, the main theme of Dragon City today was still positive and full of light. Otherwise, people would not spend their efforts on beautifying their homes. At the same time, Meng Chao also saw the landmark building that stood in the middle of the city the transcendental tower. In the past, the transcendental tower stood out like a crane among chickens. It was a unique existence. Now, more tall buildings appeared around the transcendental tower like stars surrounding the moon, forming a brand new central business district. No, it should be the central cultivation district. Meng Chao roughly calculated the area of Dragon Citys main city based on the distance from the transcendental tower to the edge of the steel jungle. In the past year, it had expanded by at least 30%. This was because he did not have to worry about the invasion of monsters. The speed at which humans built their homes could be described as crazy. The continuous increase in the area of the main city meant that ordinary citizens had the opportunity to enjoy a larger living space. There was no longer a need to curl up in a dark, narrow, dilapidated old neighborhood or even a slum like in the past. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and poured his spiritual energy between his retina and his lens. His cone cells instantly became crystal clear. He activated his extraordinary vision to its limit and looked toward the northwest of the main city. He could vaguely see that a satellite city had been built in the wild waves mountain range far away from the main city. The battle in the Wild Waves mountain range was the first battle that Meng Chao had officially participated in. It was there that he got to know L Siya and was baptized by the Crimson Jade and the mother stone of the Blue Plateau, which laid the foundation for his rapid advancement. It seemed that the strategic goal of launching the furious wave campaign had been fully realized after a few years. The wild land where monsters used to run rampant in the past had indeed been built into a brand-new development zone by the humans. As for the west side, it was the ultimate nest of the monster civilization, the foggy extinction domain. The humans had occupied that place for a short time. Moreover, the jungle was originally the most unsuitable place for civilization to colonize. For the time being, Meng Chao had yet to see the continuous city skyline. However, he saw hundreds of densely packed black dots. It should be hundreds of armored airships gathering in the sky above the hidden fog region. It seemed that the development of the hidden fog region by the humans was also proceeding in an orderly manner. As the armored airships they were on got closer and closer to the city, and their altitude gradually decreased, Meng Chao noticed even more interesting details. The first thing was the colorful, shining neon lights. They covered almost every building in the city. Even in broad daylight, they shone dazzlingly. It was as if human beings had developed a serious rebellious mentality towards the monotonous, dull, and depressing life of the past few decades. Whenever they had the chance, they wanted to release all the colors of life. There were also all kinds of advertisements played on the huge display screen that occupied the entire glass wall. It wasnt that Dragon City didnt have similar super-huge display screen technology in the past. However, because the glass wall and super-huge display screen were too fragile, they were easily damaged by monsters. And the overly gorgeous acousto-optic and electrical effects would also stimulate the monsters, causing them to become even more violent. Therefore, the talents of dragon city rarely used such facilities. Even if they did, it was usually for military purposes, such as broadcasting advertisements of godly state experts to boost morale, or broadcasting the latest information about monster activities, so that all the citizens would be ready to defend and support, and so on and so forth. But now, Meng Chao roughly calculated that 70% of the advertisements projected on the glass curtain wall were civilian products. For example, the intelligent toilet that was powered by psionic energy allowed the sphincter muscles of the people on Earth to enjoy the nourishment of spiritual energy. Very good, very good. This meant that psionic technology had entered every household. And mankind had gradually gotten rid of the threat of survival and started to meet higher-level needs. There was also something that surprised Meng Chao. More than half of the advertisements came from the nine super corporations such as universal and Atlas, needless to say. And he had also seen the advertisements of his own company, the Super Star Corporation, on many glass walls. For example, the psionic toilet that allowed all the transmigrators on Earth to step into the era of extraordinariness just now was a product of the Super Star Corporation. There was also some compound feed that could be used in the monster farming industry to ensure that when the monsters ate it, they would quickly grow bigger and fatter. Moreover, they had a gentle personality and would definitely not hurt or bite people. They were good helpers for the monster farmers of all sizes. Also, there were heavy traffic between the raging waves mountain range, the hidden fog domain, and the Dragon City District. There was an endless stream of air traffic lines. Most of the armored airships.., of course, they were all painted with the Red Dragon Armys and the nine Super Corporationslogos. However, Meng Chao also saw several armored airships that were painted with the superstar groups logo. The latest version of the logo was developed by him and Lu Siya back then. There were quite a few armored airships with their own logo painted on them. They were large, graceful, and had powerful firepower. In the past, they would have been qualified to be the flagship of an air escort troop. Three to five years ago, even private cars were something that Meng Chao did not even dare to dream of. He did not expect that his family would have an armored airship now. It was truly extravagant! It seems that superstar corporation has developed quite well while Ive been in seclusion! Meng Chao Sighed. He didnt think that his attention on superstar corporation would arouse ai Leis suspicion. Ever since the survival committee was established, the nine corporations had always been high and mighty. Very few people could challenge their authority. It was incredible that Superstar Corporation could rise miraculously in just a few years and have the ability to compete with the nine corporations. According to Meng Chaos character, it would be weird if he didnt click his tongue in amazement. Senior, the current leader of the Super Star Corporation is Lu Siya, who was born in the Atlas Corporation. Ai Lei was not surprised at all. She replied obediently, Yes. Ms. Lu had amazing abilities and ambitions in the first place. She also seized the opportunity of the era and helped the Super Star Corporation reach a strategic cooperation agreement with the Remnant Star Association, the War Gods temple, the blue homeland, and the Red Dragon Army. She became the spokesperson of these organizations and forces in the business world. At the same time, Meng Chaos death in the fierce battle with the main brain of the monster also allowed him to ascend to godhood in one battle. He received the support of countless ordinary citizens. As for the relationship between Lu Siya and Meng Chao, as I described in Nightmare of love, it was well-known. Therefore, as long as there was room to choose, the citizens were very willing to try the products and services of the Superstar Group. Many people believe that the Super Star Corporation is the only corporation that truly belongs to the ordinary citizens. It is an enterprise that belongs to the remnant star transcendents and the middle-level and low-level transcendents. It is unlike the super corporations such as Atlas, Huanyu, and the others, which only belong to the noble cultivation families and the godly state experts Chapter 1479 - It Turned out to Be That Lu Siya? Chapter 1479 It Turned out to Be That Lu Siya? Meng Chao could hear the hidden meaning in Ai Leis words. It seemed that one year after the end of the Monster War, the ordinary citizens of Dragon City were dissatisfied with the nine mega corporations! about Lu Siya and Superstar Company anymore. He was afraid that this woman with a keen sense of smell would see through the clues. Fortunately, at this time, the armored airship had already landed slowly in the northern suburbs of Dragon City, carrying the injured and survivors. It was a newly built and unfinished airport. The airport had long been filled with ambulances, and they could send the seriously injured to the hospital with well-equipped facilities. There were also a large number of field medical vehicles, which formed a mobile medical station to treat the survivors who were less injured and could move on their own. The Survival Committee was well aware that many of the survivors communications facilities had been washed away by the flood, and that overnight torrential rains had disrupted wireless communications inside and outside Monster Mountain Range. Many of the survivors had yet to contact their family in Dragon City. Therefore, it was very thoughtful to prepare a mobile communication center that was full of communication terminals for survivors and families to report that they were safe. Meng Chao did not contact his family. Instead, he sent Ai Lei away and started the browser and search tools. Taking a deep breath, he typed the words Lu Siya into the search bar. He could not wait to know what had become of this jungle banshee that had been parasitized by the main brain of the monster after a year? Without the damage of the monster, the spiritual magnetic environment had also become more stable. The internet speed in Dragon City was much faster than Meng Chao remembered. As he tapped on the keyboard, hundreds of messages related to Lu Siya immediately popped up in the browser. Meng Chao sorted them according to the newss popularity and time, checking up on Lu Siyas recent situation. The first message was that Lu Siya was cutting the ribbon for the newly completed Superstar Corporations headquarters, a skyscraper near the transcendental tower that was more than eighty-eight stories tall. At the ribbon-cutting ceremony, L Siya publicly announced that the Superstar Corporation was able to miraculously develop from a small harvesting team a few years ago to the present day with the support of all the citizens. They were able to build the headquarters in the central business district near the transcendental tower.., . The Superstar Corporation would always remember that after the headquarters building was officially put into operation, a full ten floors would be set aside for cultivation, medical treatment, and education. It would be open to all the citizens for free, any citizen of Dragon City would be able to experience the most cutting-edge psionic technology here, bringing benefits to all mankind. The second piece of news was that a few days ago, L Siya donated ten new training pods jointly developed by the Superstar Corporation and the Red Dragon Army to a newly completed welfare school that was specially designed to take in orphans who lost their parents during the Monster Wars. wa In the news, L Siya, who was holding a chubby little girl in her arms, said that the super star group would bear all the genetic potions needed for the cultivation of these war orphans before they were 16 years old, they would ensure that they had the same rights to awaken their extraordinary powers as the children of wealthy families who came from cultivation families. As long as the Super Star Group remained standing in Dragon City, this promise would be forever valid. The third piece of news was that superstar group supported remnant stars extraordinary business and supported a disabled veteran to become a well-known pig-raising king. Meng Chao saw that in the photos related to the news, Lu Siya was wearing denim work clothes, a leather apron, and plastic waterproof boots. She was standing shoulder to shoulder with the old soldier who had scars all over his face and lost an arm, she smiled as she looked at the sword-halberd demon pig raised by the old soldier. The pig had a fat head and big ears, and it looked innocent and harmless. In the next few photos, Lu Siya was even splashed with mud by the sword-halberd demon pig. However, she didnt care at all. Instead, she was grinning from ear to ear for the fat body of the sword-halberd demon pig and the road to riches that the disabled star old soldier had found. II 11 Meng Chao frowned and kept zooming in the photo, trying to see every strand of Lu Siyas hair clearly. Compared with the daughter of the Lu family, who was born in a wealthy family in the past and was somewhat arrogant no matter how hard she tried to hide it, the Lu Siya in front of him could be described as returning to the simplicity. Watching her roll up her sleeves and stir the monster feed developed by the Superstar Corporation together with the disabled star veteran while feeding the sword-halberd demon pig, Meng Chao could not tell that she was born in the largest mining group in Dragon City at all, now, she was in charge of another aircraft carrierthat was rushing forward. She was more like the younger sister of the remnant star veterans, a hardworking, brave, honest, and kind peasant girl. Although she did not wear any makeup, Meng Chao felt that L Siya had undergone the same process as him, which was the side effect of the erosion of her body by the main brain of the monster. Her skin became smoother and more delicate, faintly giving off a crystal-clear feeling. It made people subconsciously trust and like her. It was impossible to tell that she was a powerful woman who was several years older than Meng Chao. Of course, it had nothing to do with the long green hair that Meng Chao had seen with his ago. It was as if a strange flame was burning, and his eyes were as deep as a whirlpool, as if it wanted to swallow Meng Chao along with his skin and bones, it had nothing to do with it at all. If it wasnt for the vivid memories of the past. Meng Chao almost suspected that there was something wrong with his memory. Lu Siya hadnt been corrupted by the main brain of the monster, nor had she transformed into a forest banshee? But soon, he found a news interview program. The content was Lu Siya telling the reporters everything that had happened on the god of Fog Mountain. In the video, Lu Siya was completely white. Her cheeks were deeply sunken, and her eyes were somewhat dull and hollow. It was as if she was still deeply immersed in the painful memories, unable to extricate herself. According to what she said, the main brain of the monster was indeed not dead. At least, it was not completely dead. After all, the traces of the intense battle on the god of Fog Mountain were something that could not be covered up no matter what. A god-level powerhouse with an extremely sharp sense of smell would be able to see the traces left behind by the main brain of the monster with just a glance. And it was precisely in order to destroy the final power of the main brain of the monster that Meng Chao was willing to go all out. That was why he did not hesitate to go berserk and ignite his own body, turning himself into the hottest and most dazzling torch. Together with the possibility of the revival of the monster civilization, they fell into the raging Tiger River and perished together. wa As Meng Chaos closest comrade-in-arms, he was also the person that Meng Chao risked his life to save. Lu Siya must carry on Meng Chaos legacy and lead the Super Star Corporation and even the entire Dragon City to continue moving towards the future, towards a better tomorrow than today! The popularity of this interview was very high. From the heated discussion in the comment section below, it could be seen that many ordinary citizens had been sacrificed by Meng Chaos heroic sacrifice, as well as the extremely touching friendship between Meng Chao and Lu Siyas comrades-in-arms. Perhaps there was even a deeper level of affection that surpassed the friendship between comrades-in-arms.., they were deeply shocked and moved. Especially at the end of the interview. Speaking of the last time she saw Meng Chao Tears silently flowed out from the depths of Lu Siyas eyes, which seemed to have dried up. The corner of her mouth, however, seemed to be filled with the hope of a beautiful tomorrow. It trembled and curled up slightly. Her superb acting skills left a deep impression in the hearts of countless citizens on this half-sorrowful and half-determined face. It was also the first time that countless middle-level and low-level extraordinaires from humble families treated Lu Siya, who was born in a wealthy family, as one of their own. This woman is too confusing. She is even more difficult to deal with than I imagined! Meng Chao closed his eyes and rubbed his nose gently. It was not surprising that Lu Siya could become the CEO of the Super Star Corporation. After all, the Super Star Group had grown from a small harvesting team to the present day. It could not compete with the nine corporations without L Siyas support, and it had even gambled with its life. It did not matter if it was investing a lot of money to develop the Honghui jade vein. It did not matter if it was investing a lot of money to develop the Honghui jade vein. Or regardless of the cost, no return on investment Meng Chao based on Doomsday Memory, those now seem to be whimsical long-term projects. As long as Meng Chao opened his mouth, L Siya never refused. So much so that before you know it, all of Lucias assets and lives are in the hands of the Super Star Group. Shares in her name, and Meng Chao Father and son, was originally one of the Super Star Groups big bosses. Now that Meng Chaos flag of the Super Star Corporation had fallen. It was reasonable for Lu Siya to step forward and turn the tide at the critical moment. However, Meng Chao didnt expect that Lu Siya, who was obviously controlled by the monster mainframe, didnt change her business strategy and corporate culture after taking control of the Super Star Corporation. Instead, she carried forward and carried out Meng Chaos purpose of Serving all citizens, especially ordinary citizens.. At first, Meng Chao thought that when he returned to Dragon City, he would see a female version of the Doomsday Wolf,a tyrannical, arrogant, and aggressive female devil! No, dont be fooled by her appearance. L Siya has been corrupted by the main brain of the monster, and the main brain of the monster is most likely the same thing as mother origin, who is hiding in the depths of Tulanze, the egg of chaos as mentioned by the Temple of Holy Light. The Blood of Shen Yulin, a member of the Blood Union, has also developed an intense reaction to the hope potion, which is specially designed to counter mother origin. This proves that the blood union and the egg of chaos are inextricably linked. What about Lu Siya? What is her relationship with the Blood Union? Is She the leader of the Blood Union? Meng Chao felt complicated. No matter what Lusiya had become At the very least, before she was corrupted by the main brain of the monster, the two of them had been close comrades-in-arms and cultivation partners who had saved each others lives many times. Even when her body was deeply corrupted and controlled by the main brain of the monster, her will was still resisting intensely, which gave Meng Chao a chance to escape. At that time, as long as Lu Siyas will was slightly relaxed, Meng Chao wouldnt have been able to follow the raging Tiger River and drift to Tu Lanze. He had already been torn to pieces by the main brain of the monster on the god of Fog Mountain. Therefore, now Just wait, Lu Siya! Ill rip apart all the evil existences that are attached to you, be it the main brain of the monster or the egg of chaos. I will save the real you! Chapter 1480 - Tailless Monkey and Giant-Toothed Crocodile Chapter 1480 Tailless Monkey and Giant-Toothed Crocodile Meng Chao typed in his father and mothers names in the search bar again. Compared with Lu Siya, whose name was known all over the city, his father and mother were undoubtedly much more low-key. Meng Chao only found a few news articles about their participation in charity events. Looking at the dates, they were all recent events. His old folks had a few wrinkles at the corners of their eyes, and they looked good in the photo. There should not be too many changes, except for signs of their own aging. Meng Chao breathed out a sigh of relief. He typed in Bai Jiacao again. The reason why he put his little sister at the end was not that he did not care about his little sister. It was because he was worried that he would find something strange like the Dark Witch. Fortunately, the future had changed, and that nightmare did not happen. His little sister was still enjoying her university life without any worries. Moreover, she had already displayed her amazing martial arts talent and was gradually making a name for herself. Meng Chao speculated that the Bai Jiacao in his nightmare was just an ordinary person with no background. Even if she mysteriously disappeared, it would not cause a huge uproar. In addition, the drastic changes in her family had caused her personality to be extreme. That was why, under the bewitchment of those with ulterior motives, she set foot on the path of a witch. However, the Bai Jiacao now had her own protective talisman. Her target was too big. If the Blood Alliance wanted to touch her, they would definitely have to weigh the pros and cons. If they were slightly careless, it would be very easy for them to get away with it. Of course, Meng Chao would not entrust the safety of his family to the mercy of the enemy. Even if it was for the sake of his little sister being able to live in the bright sunlight and never worry, he would do everything he could to remove the thorn of the Blood Union! Just as he was thinking, a news pop-up popped up in the lower right corner of the browser. It was broadcasting the series of events that happened outside the monster mountain range last night, such as the torrential rain, the flood, and the explosion of the Crystal Warehouse. Compared to the thousands of casualties when the Beast Tide attacked and destroyed the entire block. The casualties caused by the rainstorm, floods, and the explosion of the crystal warehouse last night were almost negligible. It did not cause too much psychological trauma to the people of Dragon City who had been honed through the flames of war. The people of Dragon City had long been mentally prepared for the casualties they would have to pay if they wanted to conquer the other world. However, due to the heavy rain, floods, and even the explosion of the crystal warehouse, the commissioning date of the Red Creek Project and several nearby crystal ore mines had been repeatedly delayed. The mining volume after the official commissioning might not be as high as expected, this explosive news, however, was not stingy in throwing a heavy bomb at the financial market of Dragon City, causing a great uproar. Affected by the negative news, the composite financial index of Dragon City dropped more than three points in the first half hour of trading The crystal resources section could only be described as a river of blood, a terrible sight. So many analysts used such terrifying words as guillotine when commenting on todays plummeting trend. When Meng Chao clicked on the details, he was even more shocked. It was not because of how severe the one-day decline in the index was. It was because he discovered that the shares of the nine mega corporations, including Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation, had actually risen by more than 200%, or even several times, compared to when he left Dragon City more than a year ago. One had to know that these were not small and small enterprises that could easily turn around. They were colossals of astonishing size, like nine huge Emperor Mammoths. In just a short year, it was as if they had been injected with super large doses of hormones and stimulants, or even directly injected with air, and it had inflated by three to five times! How How is this possible? Although the victory of the Monster War was indeed a great benefit. However, it is not so easy to perfectly digest and absorb the war dividends. Even if they have perfectly inherited the legacy of the monster civilization, the Dragon City civilization still faces problems such as being remote, lacking resources, and limited market capacity. It is completely different from the local customs of different races in the other world, and it is difficult to completely open up the external market in the short term. With this restriction, it is already good enough that Dragon City does not have an economic crisis. How can the financial market be so hot? The market values of the nine super enterprises have all been blown into the sky. The problem is that these behemoths can not always float in the sky. The higher the blow now, the harder the fall will be. And this rainstorm, flood, and the big explosion that happened at the Red Creek Project are very likely to be the fuse. It is an incomparably sharp steel needle that is enough to burst a bubble! Meng Chao kind of understood what Shen Yulin meant by, Dragon City needs war. Indeed, many people have identified the orcs as responsible for the explosion of the Red Creek Project. The activists of Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation, at the first moment, all issued impassioned declarations, declaring that in order to ensure the safety of the human mining areas, they must strike with a thunderous momentum, launch a special military operation against the orcs. Due to the positioning of this special military operation is to protect the mining area, only the mobilization of corporate arms and the nine families of practice their own extraordinary, without the need to launch the Red Dragon Army. So, you dont have to get permission from the Survival Council. Affected by this, in the resources plate fell in Huala at the same time, the military industry plate is rising against the trend, a solo show. Countless ordinary investors who owned military industry stocks were also excited. They believed that even the apocalyptic beasts that could destroy the world had fallen at the feet of humans. The Little Orcs were as dirty and weak as rats, they dared to provoke the humans on their own initiative. They were simply courting death! Use the iron flood of Dragon City to make those damn beasts accept the baptism of human civilization! Yes, in the eyes of these people, the Tulan Orcs were not even human. They were only beasts in human form. Meng Chao had a headache. The citizens of Dragon City could not be blamed for being too fanatical. Without such fanaticism, Dragon City would not have been able to survive the monster wars that had lasted for decades. Moreover, if the Tulan Orcs were slightly weaker and did not have the ultimate threat of the Holy Light Camp behind them, Starting a foreign war might also be one of the ways to solve internal problems. If Meng Chao hadnt had two vivid nightmares related to the end of the world. Perhaps, in order to survive, he would also become the most radical militant. Speaking of which, such public opinion didnt make Meng Chao worry about the morale of the dragon city civilization when they needed to go to the land of Holy Light One day. Meng Chao wanted to browse more information. Ai Leis soft footsteps came from behind him. Meng Chao closed the browser and got up to leave the communication terminal to the survivors who needed it more. How is it? He asked as he motioned for Ai Lei to sneak out of the medical camp. As expected, Tailless Monkey has disappeared. Ai Leis face was full of helplessness. Ive changed several sets of previously agreed contact methods, but none of them succeeded in contacting him. It seems that he was either killed by someone or has gone into hiding in advance. Tailless Monkey was Ai Leis broker friend. He was also the person who had set up the mysterious informant who was hiding within Universe Corporation, as well as Ai Lei. It was said that this guy was very well-informed. He was as alert and agile as a monkey and had never been caught by anyone before. That was how he came to be known as the Tailless Monkey. However, there is one thing that is very strange. Ai Lei added, I found some other friends and asked them about Tailless Monkey. I found out that he did not go missing last night, but the day before yesterday or the day before yesterday. Anyway, nobody has seen Tailless Monkey for at least forty-eight hours. Forty-eight hours? Meng Chao was slightly dazed. Only twelve hours had passed since the explosion of the crystal warehouse of the Red Creek Project. It had been less than twenty-four hours since AI lei had interviewed Shen Yulin. Before that, Tailless Monkey wouldnt have sensed the danger. After all, if the tailless monkey had sensed the danger from the beginning, he wouldnt have needed to introduce such a business deal to Ai Lei and put himself in the treacherous vortex. The big explosion in the crystal warehouse was a complete accident. Tailless Monkey couldnt have foreseen it and hid in advance to avoid the trouble. Therefore, I suspect that Tailless Monkey had provoked someone he shouldnt have provoked and was either hiding or captured, Ai Lei said. The broker is a high-risk profession. The more famous he is in the business, the more people he will offend. He is often confused and doesnt even know how to die! I heard from Tailless Monkey that not long ago, due to a business dispute, he accidentally offended the black market boss, Giant-toothed Crocodile. In fact, in order to raise funds and solve the problem between him and Giant-toothed Crocodile, Tailless Monkey took the risk and asked me to investigate Universe Corporations scandal. As long as we can discover the ugly mans identity, there is no need to expose him to the media. We can directly give him to some people in Universe Corporation or sell him to Sky Pillar Corporation in exchange for real money to solve our urgent problem. So its very likely that Tailless Monkey has been captured by the crocodile. Even if the black market mogul hasnt caught Tailless Monkey yet, he must know something. Chapter 1481 - Questions About Victory Chapter 1481 Questions About Victory Giant-toothed Crocodile? Meng Chao recalled for a moment. That name doesnt sound familiar! Due to the Lair and Golden Tooth, Meng Chao was quite familiar with the underground order of Dragon City. In fact, he and Lu Siya were both important members of the Lair Reconstruction Committee. They were inextricably linked with the major gangs that were originally located in the Lair. They had a life-and-death relationship with the former master of the Lair, the Deity Realm expert and Golden Tooths boss. However, Meng Chao did not remember there being a powerful black market boss in the former Dragon City called Giant-toothed Crocodile. Where did this stinky fish and rotten shrimp come from? Ai Lei tactfully told Meng Chao that his information database should be updated in time. In the year after the end of the Monster War, Dragon Citys underground world had been like a changing kings flag on the city wall. It was now completely different from the past. First of all, with the demolition and reconstruction of the Lair, the originally foul and filthy place had changed its old appearance into a new one. It gradually developed into a popular leisure and entertainment zone for ordinary citizens and an incubator for small businesses. The original major gangs of the Lair had gradually transformed into enterprises, regularization, and legalization. In the final analysis, who were the people who originally lived in the Lair? They were all people who could not survive in the outside world! Although there was a small group of extremely vicious criminals hiding among them, the vast majority of the Lairs residents were weak and ordinary people. Even if they had awakened extraordinary powers, 99% of them were in the Earth realm. And the original intention of these people to form gangs was nothing more than to make a living and struggle to survive. Since the Lair was being rebuilt and the problem of eating was gradually solved, the Lairs gangs also lacked the will to continue to be brave and ruthless. They gradually withdrew from the stage of history. However, at the same time that the poisonous tumor of the Lair was completely removed, another bigger problem emerged almost overnight with the victory of the Monster War. That was the issue of the placement of a large number of superhumans in the combat system. More than half, or even two-thirds, of the extraordinary people in Dragon City belonged to the combat system, not the scientific research system. After all, most of the people awakened their extraordinary powers during the bloody battle with the monsters, and not when they stayed up late to change their thesis or plan. The ultra-killing style, the extreme style, the spear fighting style, and the mechanical armor style were the typical martial arts professions, needless to say. There were also mechanic, Beast Controller, Heroic Spirit Messenger, and other professions, which were all varied and strange, but they were all the same. They all used force to fight the monsters. During the period of the Monster War, the wilderness around Dragon City was filled with monster hordes. These extraordinary warriors of the combat system could vent their strength to their hearts content at any time. They could pursue the pleasure of the blade accurately cutting into the cracks of the monsters bones and cutting off the blood vessels and nerves of the monster. They could enjoy the glory of thousands of cheers and flowers They could use rare monster materials to exchange for real gold and silver benefits. They could also obtain the sense of accomplishment of protecting their home and defending their civilization. Such a sense of pleasure, honor, benefits, and accomplishment prompted the vast majority of extraordinary warriors of the combat system to look at the wilderness and the vicious monsters. They took pride in dying on the battlefield, and it was impossible for them to return to Dragon City, they stirred up a mess in their home. This was also the reason why the Lair gang could control the underground order for so long even though they could not appear on the surface. This was because the truly strong were eager to shine under the gaze of thousands of people, they did not care about the so-called Underground worldat all. However, following the victory of the Monster War, the situation underwent a sudden change. A large number of combat-type extraordinaires who had fought with the monsters for their entire lives realized that they no longer had any use for themselves. Following the annihilation of the main brain of the monsters, the monster civilization collapsed along with it. There was no longer an overwhelming beast tide waiting for them to brandish their blades and shed their hot blood. There were no more hell beasts or even doomsday beasts waiting for them to harvest priceless materials and exchange them for cultivation resources that would allow them to advance rapidly. There were no more flowers, Cheers, and applause except when they were giving reports to primary and secondary school students and telling their heroic deeds. The problem was that they had told the same story too many times, and the primary and secondary school students had heard it too many times. They would eventually get sick of it. Of course, there were still monsters. But most of them were suppressed and domesticated by humans. They were implanted with identification chips belonging to a certain force, a certain group, or a certain company. They were sacred and inviolable private property. No matter how sharp the sabers of the extraordinary fighters of the combat department were, they couldnt just randomly run to a certain companys breeding ground to fight monsters, right? Countless extraordinary fighters of the combat department returned to Dragon City just like that, filled with a feeling of loss. Then, they found that they had nothing to do. Cultivation was actually a very embarrassing thing. Once a person embarked on the path of martial cultivation, especially when he had some achievements, he had once enjoyed the pleasure, benefits, and honor brought by bloody storms, flashes of swords, and shadows. It was very difficult for him to return to normal society and engage in Normalwork again. It was hard to imagine that a combat system extraordinaire would be in the depths of the miasma-filled forest yesterday, immersing his entire body into the swamp. Even his excrement would be left in the mud. He had waited for three days and three nights, finally, a ferocious beast from Hell revealed a flaw, so he suddenly erupted. In a flash, he stabbed the dagger that was as thin as a Cicadas wing into the crack in the back of the ferocious Beasts skull. Today, this extraordinary fighter of the combat department could sit in the cubicle of the office building obediently, curling his body, lowering his head, and dealing with all kinds of complicated documents and data. It was also hard to imagine that an extraordinary fighter of the combat department, who was still enjoying the cheers of the Citizens Yesterday, was hailed as a hero, a warrior, the guardian of Dragon City, and even the Savior. He was ready at any minute to give up his precious life for the continuation of Dragon Citys civilization, and to give up his life. Today, he could accept that when his performance was not satisfactory, he would be scolded by his boss for being useless if he spent a little more time in the toilet. He would be scolded so badly that he would doubt his life and doubt that he was a piece of trash. What was even more terrifying was that as long as there was no new war. Such a dull, mediocre life, which was a hundred times crueler than fighting in the wilderness, would continue forever. And compared to the sense of loss and the decline of social status, the more serious and practical problem was that many extraordinary warriors of the combat system had no money. Yes, in the glorious days when there were monsters to fight, the extraordinary warriors of the combat system made a lot of money. Many people were lucky enough to kill a ferocious beast of hell. The rare materials extracted from the monsters body could be exchanged for the income of ordinary people who worked hard in Dragon City for half a year or even a year. However, extraordinary people in the combat system were used to living a life of drinking and drinking After all, when you saw your best friend or a powerhouse dozens of times more powerful than you every day, their heads were bitten off by the beast, their internal organs were eaten up, and their bone marrow was sucked dry. It was impossible for you to save any money. While your head was still growing on your neck and your head was still breathing, drinking big bowls of wine, eating big chunks of meat, and living a happy life, all the money was converted into friendship, pleasure, and strength. This was the real deal. If the extraordinaires from the nine great cultivation families had the support of the super corporations, they would not have to worry too much about their livelihood. Coming from a humble background, they did not have much concept of financial management, and they never thought too much about the future of the middle-and low-level extraordinaires. When they realized that the Monster-fightingskill that they relied on to survive had actually become a dragon-slaying skill.., when they could no longer maintain the level of consumption that they were used to, they could not help but fall into a daze. In the beginning, they did not panic too much. After all, just the rewards from defeating the monster civilization would allow them to be in the limelight for a while. But since they were extraordinary humans, they naturally could not be like ordinary people, saving their money in the bank and living frugally. It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, and difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. The combat system extraordinary humans, who were used to recklessly squandering, quickly became penniless. And when they woke up from their head-splitting hangover and drew their swords, they could no longer find any monsters that they could casually hunt. In order to accommodate these combat-system Beyonders. The transcendental tower and the survival committee were worried sick. The transcendental tower had more than once told all the Beyonders registered on the register that the war had ended. What followed was an era of peaceful development. All the Beyonders had to follow the trend of the times, be optimistic, be proactive, and take the initiative to change, they had to invest in a brand new and wider battlefield. Especially the Combat Beyonders. If possible, they had to actively change to the direction of scientific research, education, management, production, and manufacturing. They had to continue to shine in their brand new positions. It was easy to say. Holding a gun and a pen were ultimately not the same thing Cutting the monsters throat, typing on the keyboard, and creating powerpoint slides were completely unrelated. For someone like Lu Siya, who was capable of prospecting, fighting, and management, she was a rarity. Even such a talent was slowly honed by the Lu family and the Universal Corporation, which were both rich and powerful. For most of the middle-and low-level extraordinaires who were born in humble families and were used to the endless killing for twenty-four hours, the so-called transformationwas not easy at all! Of course, if one did not expect too high a salary and social status, there was no need for the content of the work to be interesting and meaningful. There was always work. No matter how bad the combat system transcendents were, finding a heavy physical job, such as carrying bricks, delivering express delivery, installing and cleaning the glass walls of high-rise buildings, was definitely not a problem. The problem was, how could one pull down ones face? Many combat system extraordinaires had always been the honor of their families. They were the Children of other familiesthat their neighbors called them. They were the hope of the entire village. They were existences that the entire community had to look up to. Now, they had to compete for a job with those ordinary people that they had once protected and idolized. They had to use their extraordinary powers to snatch the jobs of ordinary people? This was a social death! Instead of enduring the strange looks from their families and neighbors, it would be better to be bitten to death by a monster in the depths of the wilderness. It would be more satisfying and glorious! Chapter 1482 - New Order Chapter 1482 New Order Of course, victory in the war was definitely a good thing Dragon Citys overall appearance today was many times more prosperous, bright, and powerful than what Meng Chao had seen in his doomsday nightmare. However, it was also true that some superhumans, who could not keep up with the trend of the times yet possessed lethal force, had feelings of loss, complaint, pain, and even resentment. According to Ai Lei, many middle-and low-level superhumans had gathered in the forums recently. They liked to tell stories about the Earth era and the Song dynasty. Of course, these superhumans did not suddenly develop a strong interest in the strong iron-blooded Song. They merely used the Song dynastys emphasis on literature to suppress martial arts, and the Donghua Gate to sing the name of a good man. In the end, they disintegrated and turned into ashes in an extremely humiliating way to use the ancient times to satirize the present. 1 TIP And the Monster War that lasted for decades still left an indelible double wound on the bodies and minds of these extraordinary warriors of the combat system. Even though the authorities bore most of the medical expenses. But the pain was something that they had to bear on their own after all. In the dead of night, in each of the crisscrossed scars on their bodies, there was the piercing pain of tens of thousands of ants. And every time they closed their eyes, images of their comrades being torn to pieces by the monsters would appear in their minds. All of them reminded them that they would never be able to return to normal society and return to the peaceful lives of ordinary people. In fact, similar social phenomena were common after all the wars on Earth. After the war ended, a large number of veterans who were proficient in killing skills and suffered from post-traumatic stress syndrome returned to normal society. It was like a wild boar that had grown tusks and manes in the mountains. It was ferocious and had even tasted the taste of flesh and blood. How could it adapt to being locked in a pig pen again? In addition, there were bound to be various problems in the transition from a wartime economic system to a peaceful economic system. Some people would try to find all kinds of loopholes and use their power to wantonly plunder the war dividends. Some people would be at a loss and find that they had become superfluous, untimely, and even unwelcome. Some Peoples jobs would be shattered overnight. Some people would dig up mountains of gold and silver for no reason and miraculously rise to become an overlord in a way that no one knew. Therefore, after the end of all the wars, it was always the time when order was the most chaotic and public security was the worst. The problem of Dragon City, however, was more serious than that of any victorious country on Earth after the war. After all, Dragon City was not like the victorious country on Earth. For the time being, it could not find a broad external market and almost unlimited cheap labor to export surplus force and productivity. And the stealth and destructiveness of the extraordinary fighters were far better than that of an ordinary veteran who was proficient in killing techniques, but without guns, 90% of his combat strength was disabled. jas Those who could successfully transform from an expert who killed the sword-halberd demon pig to a pig-raising king were, in the end, a very small minority. If everyone could transform into a pig-raising king, who would sell so many domesticated sword-halberd demon pigs to? How could they eat all of them? Most of the extraordinary people in the combat department who were not good enough or good enough would prefer to return to their old jobs, using swords and iron fists, rather than working as company employees, heavy manual laborers, or pig-raising kings, in exchange for a bowl of money, dignity, and freedom to eat. Fortunately, in this great era where the winds and clouds were changing, the old and the new were changing, and the atmosphere was moving, Dragon City had plenty of opportunities and conflicts. If there were contradictions, they needed people to resolve them. And the most direct and effective way to resolve contradictions had always been absolute violence. Only low-end commercial wars played the role of hacking, commercial espionage, option traps, and shareholder pressure. High-end commercial wars had always been a one-time deal in the literal sense. The war between humans and monsters has already ended. Now its a war between humans. Ai Lei told Meng Chao that in order to fight for the war dividends and to re-establish the new post-war order in Dragon City, the intensity of the competition between the humble and wealthy families, between the wealthy and wealthy families, and even between the various factions within the wealthy families.., had increased by an order of magnitude compared to the past. This piece of SH * t in the Red Creek Creek Creek project was very likely the embodiment of the intensification of the internal strife within the universal group. Under such circumstances, the Lairs cancer was removed, but the depth and breadth of Dragon Citys underground world seemed to have expanded tenfold overnight. The so-called underground order had a completely different meaning from the past. A large number of people who had been stationed in the wilderness and the jungle for a long time spent every day between the fangs and claws of the monsters. They could eat the internal organs of the monsters without changing their expressions, and they could even sleep with one eye open, the extraordinary fighters who could cut the throat of the monsters while sleepwalking swarmed into the underground world of Dragon City. They were not well-known in the underground world. But they were a hundred times more professional and ruthless than the former Lair gang. In the Lairs gang, except for Golden Tooths boss and a few other powerhouses, most of the gang members were thieves making a living These superhumans with a combat system were definitely a group of well-trained bandits. In order to control the new order after the war, the major clans had become more direct in their infiltration of the underground world. Many of the powerful figures in the underground world were very likely from the nine great cultivation families. They were just changing their appearance and using a fake name. The giant-toothed crocodilewas one of the best. This black market boss controlled several secret channels. Today, there were fewer and fewer wild high-level monsters, and only he could get hundreds of rare materials. In addition, he had a group of desperados under his command, and he also had the support of some wealthy families. The giant-toothed crocodile soon made its debut. In the past half year, it had been doing well and had almost occupied 10% of the trading volume in Dragon Citys black market. Meng Chao was a Reaper, so he was naturally no stranger to the black market. In theory, be it the monster materials or the crystal ores, they were strategic resources that belonged to all citizens. Even if extraordinaires hunted monsters in the wild, explored the crystal ore veins and obtained large amounts of cultivation resources, they had to register with the transcendental tower and pay a corresponding resource tax. Only then could they legally use these materials and crystals for cultivation. And this resource tax would be used for the public construction of Dragon City and the welfare of ordinary citizens. It would help the descendants of ordinary people awaken their extraordinary powers and realize the sustainable development of Dragon City. If extraordinaires needed a cultivation technique, materials, medicine, cultivation equipment, or guidance from a master teacher. They could also purchase all of them in one stop at the transcendental tower to meet all their needs. But in actual operations, there were a few problems when trading in the transcendental tower. First, the high resource tax would greatly increase the transaction cost. If a hellbeast heart worth more than ten million was registered in the transcendental tower to carry out a legitimate transaction, it was very likely that there would be a resource tax of nearly ten million added to it, causing the transaction price to double. Even transcendents who treated money like dirt were not willing to be the sucker every time. They would take out real money from their own pockets to Benefit the citizens. Secondly, many of the materials had unknown origins. The person who held the materials did not wish for the Beyonder Tower to know how he obtained the materials did he hunt them personally, or did he obtain them from the corpses of other Beyonders? Naturally, no one would be foolish enough to report such materials with a pungent smell of blood to the Beyonder Tower. It was even more impossible for them to be traded in the Beyonder Tower. Thirdly, the source of the materials was clean, but the source of the buyers large amount of assets was unknown. It was impossible to explain where the astronomical sum of money for the materials came from. Fourthly, many rare materials could not be bought just because they had money. There was often a Contribution pointrestriction. Only by completing the mission issued by the transcendental tower and obtaining sufficient contribution points could they exchange for them. As for the missions of the transcendental tower, they were often both dangerous and cumbersome. For many important figures who had accumulated a huge amount of wealth and had a high status, they would rather spend more money and spend a few times more than to be like low-level Beyonders who were just starting out, they would obediently carry out the mission, work hard and accumulate contribution points. Fifth, many genetic potions were very effective, but their side effects were also very strong. They could not pass the drug administrations approval, so they could not be listed in the transcendental tower. Those combat-type transcendents who were obsessed with strength and did not care about the side effects could only find another way. It was precisely because there were many restrictions on trading in the transcendental tower. Many transcendents liked to bypass the transcendental towers supervision and directly trade in monster materials, crystal ores, and genetic potions on the black market. This was a secret that everyone knew in the circle of transcendents. And they were qualified to host a large-scale black market. Of course, they were all people with extraordinary means. They were inextricably linked to the various wealthy families. Otherwise, where did they get so many goods that even the beyonder tower could not get their hands on? This was an immeasurable market. According to Ai Lei, the giant-toothed crocodilecould actually monopolize 10% of Dragon Citys black markets trading volume. It was indeed not to be underestimated. Meng Chao became interested in the giant-toothed crocodile. He believed that the blood union would be very interested in the underground order of Dragon City and this giant-toothed crocodile. Thinking of this, Meng Chao glanced at AI lei and said, You know a lot about the underground world of Dragon City, the tailless monkeyand the giant-toothed crocodile? Of course! Ai Lei suddenly became spirited, I told you that Im very useful to you, senior. Although I cant be of much help in the battle, you should just ask me if you want to know about the family feuds, the secrets of the wealthy families, the corporate scandals, and the changes in the underground world! Its such a waste for you to fabricate gossip and write about the seven days and seven nights Meng Chao and Lu Siya spent in the jungle,Meng Chao said expressionlessly. Theres nothing I can do about it. I dont want to either! Allie said confidently, In our line of work, who doesnt want to expose a few shocking cases, expose a few explosive scandals, and make a few truly big news? The problem is that its too foolish to step into a minefield rashly without strength and support and be blown to pieces before truth and Justiceis discovered? Therefore, I can only make it up. No, I can only make it up by interviewing some gossip and digging out the love and hatred between Meng Chao and Lu Siya. However, things are different now. Now that I have seniors legs, which are made of 24-carat pure gold, what do I have to be afraid of? In front of you, of course, I will tell you everything I know Chapter 1483 - Monster Market Chapter 1483 Monster Market Alright. Meng Chao was indeed qualified to act as the one who could conquer everything. Then tell me, where can I find this Giant-toothed Crocodile? The subordinates of Giant-toothed Crocodile will usually move around the Monster Market in the south of the city to attract some random customers. Ai Lei thought for a moment and said, However, for safety reasons, these random customers of unknown origins will certainly not enter the real black market or see the real Giant-toothed Crocodile. Unless, theyre distinguished guests who have been to and from the black market many times and have membership transaction cards issued by Giant-toothed Crocodile himself. We dont have time to get the membership cards. Meng Chao shook his head and said, If Im in possession of priceless heavenly materials and earthly treasures, which are extremely rare on the market and hard to be appraised by the underlings, do you think that Giant-toothed Crocodile will step out to appraise and bargain with me in person? That should work. Ai Lei nodded. If youre really talking about a single piece of material thats worth tens of millions of Yuan, it would be inappropriate for his underlings to act on their own. They would probably inform Giant-toothed Crocodile and get him to appraise it personally. However, even if we meet Giant-toothed Crocodile, how will you ask him about the whereabouts of the Tailless Monkey, Senior? You must know that Giant-toothed Crocodile often gets raw materials from Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation. Many people suspect that hes either from the Shen family or the Lu family. In fact, if he didnt come from a cultivation family, he wouldnt have been able to control 10% of the black market transactions in Dragon City. If Giant-toothed Crocodile is truly from the Shen family and you rashly look for him to inquire about Tailless Monkey and remind him of the shady things in the Red Creek Project, wouldnt you be alerting him? This. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and then asked, You just mentioned that theres intense competition between the humble and wealthy families in Dragon City, between the wealthy families, and even within the wealthy families. For this Giant-toothed Crocodile to rise miraculously in just one year and control 10% of the black markets trading volume in the city, he must have offended many people, many enemies, and many people who are jealous of him. Thats right. Ai Lei said, Among the black market bigwigs, who doesnt have three to five hundred enemies? Thats easy to deal with. Meng Chao smiled slightly. Take me to the Monster Market in the south of the city now. On the way, you can fully display your professional abilities. Tell me about Giant-toothed Crocodiles three to five hundred enemies, as well as the various changes that have happened in Dragon City in the past year, and all kinds of strange things. During the Monster War, the citizens of Dragon City had spontaneously made preparations to trade monster materials and purchase monster meat, as well as various monster products. It was similar to the vegetable markets of the Earth era, but its size was ten times larger. To countless children of Dragon City, especially those born in slums, the Monster Market was also a kaleidoscopic paradise. Meng Chao still remembered that his parents had brought him to the Monster Market for the first time when he was about four or five. The moment he saw the head of a Tyrant Mammoth, which was bigger than a small car, his head buzzed. His temples exploded with curiosity and fear. That was when he understood the meaning of the word monster. He remembered that although the head had left its body for a long time and the blood had dried, the Tyrant Mammoth refused to close its eyes. Its scarlet eyes were like two searchlights, giving Meng Chao Goosebumps. There were also two fangs that were like giant scimitars. They could practically pierce through the chassis of a battle tank and hang on to it. At that time, Meng Chao was still young, but he had already learned to be stubborn. His legs were clearly trembling non-stop, yet he kept mumbling things like, Im not afraid, Im not afraid, and so on. Unexpectedly, because there were too many people in the Monster Market, in the bustling crowd, someone pushed him from behind, and he landed on the Tyrant Mammoths head. He smelled the extremely pungent smell of blood and felt the monsters rough and hard skin. He cried out in fear, causing the peddler and his parents to laugh out loud. However, his cry was not in vain. In order to make up for the trauma on his young mind, his parents bought him a string of fried rock sugar scorpions. A total of five different types of scorpion monsters were strung together. First, their poison glands and barbs were removed, and then they were fried in boiling oil until they were crispy. Finally, they were wrapped in syrup, which cooled and hardened. He swallowed them in one gulp, and crunching sounds could be heard from his mouth. The poison glands could not be removed too cleanly, so they stimulated the tip of the tongue and the throat. It was sweet, spicy, and complex. To Meng Chao, that was a taste from his childhood that could not be exchanged for gold! Compared with Meng Chaos past experience, the Monster Market of today had undergone an earth-shaking change. It was no longer the same place in the past, where sewage was flowing, the stench was overwhelming, and illegal buildings were stacked on top of each other. All kinds of fist-sized mutated mosquitoes and flies also flew everywhere. Instead, it had transformed into a thirty-plus-story building with transparent walls, clean and tidy. There were large screens and surveillance images everywhere, allowing consumers to keep an eye on the price of monster products and the processing operation at all times. That allowed people to buy the monster materials in a comprehensive shopping mall. Meng Chao was not in a hurry for Ai Lei to bring him to Giant-toothed Crocodiles men. As an ordinary consumer, he first walked around the Monster Market with his hands behind his back. The first thing he paid attention to was the price of the Demonic Halberd Pig meat and the Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat. The Demonic Halberd Pig and the Iron Armored Rhinoceros were the most common Nightmarish Beasts. Although their combat strength was not very strong, their omnivorous diet and strong reproductive ability made them the most common monsters that the Earth people came into contact with and ate. The people would also try to tame and raise them first out of the other monsters. The meat of the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceros were both very good sources of protein. The trace of spirit energy contained in their flesh could even promote the development of the bones and the growth of the spirit meridians in teenagers. That supported them to carry out arduous training and constantly raised the possibility of awakening extraordinary strength. The people valued food above all else. As long as they looked into the price of the Demonic Halberd Pig meat and Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat, they would be able to learn the ordinary citizens standard of living in Dragon City and exactly what state they were in. What made Meng Chao quite happy was that the pork and Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat were both very cheap on the market. The prices of the pork and beef tendons were probably 30% cheaper now than when he had left Dragon City a year ago. Moreover, Meng Chao used his meticulous Reaper techniques to secretly examine them. He found that the pork and rhinoceros tendons in several stalls were of pretty good quality. Their muscle fibers were long and tough, and their cells were full of vitality. It was as if with a light pinch, strands of spirit energy could be squeezed out from the depths of those cells. With such strong flesh and blood, these Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses must have been the kings of their respective herd when they were still alive. Whether it was pigs or rhinoceroses, it was impossible for there to be so many kings. That proved humans had already mastered the method of artificially raising Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, stimulating their flesh and blood to accelerate their growth. They strengthened them and greatly improved the quality of these ordinary monsters. Sure enough, Meng Chao chatted with the vendors and heard that Superstar Company was their main supplier. The current Superstar Company had already monopolized about half of the supply channels for the meat of the Demonic Halberd Pig, the Iron Armored Rhinoceros, and other mid-level, as well as low-level monsters, in Dragon City. Superstar Company had also developed from purely harvesting monster parts into a large-scale high-tech enterprise that integrated monster breeding, monster domestication, monster concoctions, and all kinds of monster products into one. The Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses that had been bred by Superstar Company had over 10% more protein, amino acids, trace elements, and even spirit energy in their meat. They remained at the same price, hence they were very popular among the consumers. Many housewives and cooks would look for Superstars brand of monster meat. Even the Red Dragon Armys military logistics and nutritious lunches in primary and secondary schools were purchased in large quantities from Superstar Company. While Meng Chao chatted with the vendors, he saw several customers, who had purchased several dozen catties of pork belly and rhinoceros tendons without batting an eye. There were even people who carried the entire legs of the pig and rhinoceros back home. Judging from their outfits and conversation, they did not look like wealthy people with a lot of money. It seemed that even the ordinary citizens of Dragon City could have a good time every few days. Their daily life was much better than what Meng Chao had experienced in his apocalyptic nightmare. Meng Chao was naturally very happy that his own company could help the citizens of Dragon City live a better life. However, he was more puzzled than anything what was Lu Siya trying to do? More precisely, what was the monster mastermind that had invaded Lu Siyas body trying to do? Should they not be mortal enemies? Why was the monster mastermind acting as if it was helping Dragon Citys civilization to become stronger? Meng Chao stopped in front of a stall selling freshly fried crispy pork with five flowers. He noticed that the signboard of this stall had the certification logo of Superstar Company on it. This meant that all the vendors were from Superstar Company. The customers who were waiting in line confirmed it. They said that the pork in this shop was crispy on the outside but tender on the inside. They did not need cabbage leaves to accompany the meat. They did not even need to limit themselves to three to five pieces. Both adults and children loved to eat them. rners. If it was not time for work and school, the line would go all the way around two corners They would not be able to buy anything for less than half an hour! Before Ai Leis strange gaze, Meng Chao queued up to buy two large portions. After chewing slowly and swallowing the meat, he came to a conclusion. No special ingredient had been added to the deep-fried Demonic Pig meat. It did not bring about addiction or have any hidden toxic side effects. Apart from consuming a large amount of it, which might cause the obesity rate in Dragon City to increase by a few percentage points, it would not cause any harm. Meng Chao was puzzled. He gestured with his fingers and went up to the second floor with Ai Lei. The first floor of the Monster Market was mainly for ordinary citizens. It provided cuts of low-level monsters such as the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceros. The second floor was for middle- and low-level superhumans. It mainly provided various materials that were rich in spirit energy, such as monster brains, monster bone marrow, monster organs, and so on, as well as gene reagents that had been refined. Chapter 1484 - Beautiful Chapter 1484 Beautiful Gene reagents had their own unique characteristics. Their raw materials came from monsters, and there were strong as well as weak monsters. There were normal monsters, deformed monsters, and genetic mutations. Some monsters grew in places with poor spirit energy, and some monsters absorbed the essence of the sun and moon in paradise. The same type of gene reagents made from different monster materials might be different in terms of effectiveness. Therefore, the brand and batch were crucial. When purchasing, it was best to go to the manufacturers Direct Sales Department, or the Supernatural Towers official certification online store. The prices in those places might be slightly higher than in the black market or mobile stalls from unknown sources. However, the advantage was consistent quality, and after-sales service was guaranteed. If one were to go crazy after buying something and cultivating, they could receive a large amount of insurance compensation. Meng Chao remembered that the Supernatural Tower ran a large-scale official business in the Monster Market in the southern part of the city. Superhumans, who lived in the southern part and found it inconvenient to purchase from the Supernatural Tower, would go there to trade. Indeed, the moment he went up to the second floor, he could smell the herbal fragrance of various genetic potions mixed together. It was a slightly stimulating yet refreshing smell. There was also the smell of the refrigerants and stabilizers that preserved the monster ingredients. To the Reaper, no other smell was more pleasant than those two smells. The entire second floor seemed to be connected to several floors. The area was comparable to more than half a football field. After modernization, all of them belonged to the Supernatural Towers official direct store. Its design was identical to that of the Supernatural Tower. There was also a tiny statue of Battle God Lei Zongchao at the entrance. Beneath the statue, the words, The blood of the strong must flow for the weak, were engraved. The staff there also wore the uniform and badge of the Supernatural Tower. There were two gigantic LCD screens by the entrance. On them, the official retail prices of various gene reagents and monster materials were displayed. Meng Chao took a look and found that the retail prices of several more mainstream gene reagents for the training of Earth Realm powerhouses, like Sphinx meat and Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat, had been reduced by 20% to 30% compared to a year ago. In particular, there was a gene reagent called the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection. This gene reagent was of great significance in the Dragon City civilizations history of spirit energy training. It was one of the earliest middle-level gene reagents refined by the people of Earth. The venom of the Golden-crowned Lizard and the spinal fluid of the Tyrant Mammoth would be extracted. Then, the toxicity of the former would be used to suppress the violence of the latter, achieving a negative and positive effect. It could stimulate the potential of human cells, especially to increase the activity of human bone cells. That, in turn, made the bones of superhumans more than ten times harder than those of ordinary people. Even if dense cracks appeared on their bones due to crazy training and combat, they could also rely on the rapid growth and self-healing ability of their bone cells to repair themselves overnight. One could say that it was with the help of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection that countless Earth Realm warriors had the confidence to attack those in the Heaven Realm. That was the only way Dragon City could have an adequate Heaven Realm army to contend with the ferocious Hell Beasts. If one did not get the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection for a long time, there was no need to fight with monsters at all. Just the daily arduous and dangerous training alone was enough to cause a superhuman repeated fractures, osteoporosis, habitual dislocation, prolapse of the lumbar intervertebral disc, malformation of bones, bone spurs, and gout in all the joints of his body! In the past, it was difficult to capture the Golden-crowned Giant Lizard and the Tyrant Mammoth. Concocting venom and spinal fluid had extremely advanced technical requirements. Therefore, the price of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug had always been high. Many superhumans who came from humble backgrounds found it difficult to afford the long-term cost of injecting the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug. No matter how talented they were, they could only regretfully stay in the Earth Realm. They were only one step away from the Heaven Realm, but they could not enter. In order to inject the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug for a long time, some would have to bite the bullet and take on extremely dangerous missions. In the end, they turned into piles of mushy flesh in the stomach of an extremely vicious monster in the depths of the wilderness. However, today, Meng Chao was delighted to see that the official retail price of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug had decreased by 50% compared to a year ago! Even a years worth of special-class dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug, which was used exclusively by peak Earth Realm warriors to break through to Heaven Realm, was sold for 70% less. Considering the problem of raw materials and the difficulty of refining this gene drug, the lowered price of the drugwas truly filled with sincerity. These suppliers had come to make friends with the superhumans! It seems that with our victory in the Monster War, the problem of cultivation resources for many low-level and middle-level superhumans has been completely crushed! Meng Chao was overjoyed. If this is the case, it wont be long before the number of Dragon Citys Heaven Realm warriors will be three to five times, or even ten times more than what I saw in my apocalyptic nightmare, right? After all, the Deity Realm was something that could only be encountered and not sought. The combat strength of those in the Earth Realm was not enough in the magnificent war between worlds. Only Heaven Realm powerhouses were the main forces of Dragon Citys civilization against the Holy Light faction. It determined the life and death of several million compatriots in Dragon City. Meng Chao stepped into the business hall of the Supernatural Towers southern branch. The scene before him stunned him slightly. It was clearly a working day. The business hall, which was half the size of a football field, was filled with long lines. They consisted of numerous superhumans with gloomy faces and anxious expressions. Some of them were even gritting their teeth. The people were people staring straight ahead at what looked like a bank. There was a counter with bulletproof glass. Veins were protruding from their temples and the backs of their hands. Some were also whispering in each others ears, feeling indignant. Meng Chao scanned them without batting an eyelid. He found that many superhumans had the strength of the Two-star Spirit Transformation Realm or even Three-star Spirit Condensation Realm. In any unit, they were neither too big nor too small. They were considered the backbone of the business. Why were they queuing up there instead of going to work on weekdays, waiting to buy something? Even if they were queuing up to buy something, was there a need to be so angry as if they were about to risk their lives and fight someone? Ai Lei was clever. She did not need Meng Chaos signal and took the initiative to run to the front of the line. After a while, she ran back again and explained in an unsurprised manner, Ive asked around. There will be a new batch of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections here today. Its a good item thats been out of stock for several weeks. Of course, everyone isnt going to work. Theyre all here to try their luck! Wait, what is this? Meng Chao frowned deeply. They could not inject the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug once and solve their problem forever. Instead, they needed to take it over a long period of time, together with other gene drugs and crystal products. Only then could it help superhuman individuals to promote the healing of their damaged bones, nourish their blood vessels and nerves, accelerate the growth of their spirit meridians, and maintain the stability of their internal organs as well as brains. For many warriors at the peak of the Earth Realm, if they did not use the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection or similar gene reagents for a week, many high-intensity trainings would have to be halted. The path of cultivation was like a boat sailing against the current. If one did not advance, one would fall back. For now, Meng Chao had to undergo at least two hours of super high-intensity training every day just to maintain his mental state. It was based on his fortuitous encounters and the fact that he had Kindling, a spirit magnet, and his memories of the apocalypse. If he did not cultivate for three days, it would be impossible for him to maintain his current state, much less exceed his limits. How could a crucial gene potion like dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection be out of stock for a few weeks! What about the Supernatural Tower? Meng Chao pressed, Theres no network in the south of the city. Can the Supernatural Tower headquarters guarantee the supply of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection? This is an officially certified direct store. Its in sync with the Supernatural Towers flagship store. Ai Lei said, If theres no stock here, there naturally wont be any stock in the Supernatural Tower. This Meng Chao became anxious. How can this be possible?!! With so many mid-level and low-level superhumans, especially those at the peak of the Earth Realm who require high-intensity training, how can they not inject the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection for a few weeks? How are they going to train and maintain their realm?! About that Ai Lei tugged at the corner of her mouth. We can use the same type of genetic medicine that is slightly inferior in quality to replace it. Dragon Citys gene technology and monster breeding industry are currently developing at a fast rate. With the venom of ordinary snake-type monsters and lizard-type monsters, as well as the spinal fluid of the Demonic Halberd Pig king, we can simulate the effects of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection. Oh? Meng Chaos eyes lit up. How effective is it in comparison to the original version? 70%? 60%? 50%? Ai Lei shrugged. Anyway, its better than nothing! Meng Chao took a deep breath. If you dont want to use substitutes and only want to use the original version of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection Then slowly line up! Ai Lei pointed at the longer and more impatient line in front of her. After a pause, she said, Or, you can go to the black market to purchase. Thats why I brought you here, Senior. Theres stock in the black market? Theres usually stock in the black market. Thats what they do. Of course, the price will definitely go up a little. You cant compare it to the official retail price. How much? How much is the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection in the black market? Ai Lei thought for a moment and gave him a figure. Meng Chao widened his eyes. This figure was not comparable to the official beautiful retail price. It was several times more expensive than when he was still in Dragon City more than a year ago, when the Monster War was still raging! One should know that the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection was originally not some cheap entry-level genetic medicine. Many superhumans who came from humble backgrounds were unable to break through to a higher realm as a result, regretting it for the rest of their lives. Unless the income of the superhumans in Dragon City increased tenfold in a short year, how could they afford it! Wait Meng Chao looked back at the LCD screen by the door. He felt that the official retail prices of all kinds of gene reagents and monster materials on the screen were particularly dazzling. Wheres the Aquamarine Nerve Stabilizer? Wheres the Golden Shield Heart Protection Agent? Wheres the Thunder Cell Combustion Agent? They cant be out of stock every day, right? Meng Chao listed out the names of several advanced gene reagents in one go. Mid- to low-level superhumans who had the ambition to break through to the Heaven Realm had to take them during high-intensity training. Otherwise, they would most likely go berserk. Thats right. Ai Lei nodded. These genetic potions are very difficult to buy at the official retail price in the Supernatural Tower or in the factories direct stores. At most, its like squeezing toothpaste every three to five days. If they were to release some of the goods, you would have to stay up all night to queue up. You might even have to queue up forty-eight hours in advance. If youre a tad slower, you wont even be able to get these hot items. However, they can all be bought on the black market, but the prices will be several times, or even more than ten times higher? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, hiding the sharp glint in his eyes. Chapter 1485 - The Logic Behind High Prices Chapter 1485 The Logic Behind High Prices Of course. The black market price of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection isnt too high. After all, there are substitutes made from the venom of ordinary snake-type monsters and the spinal fluid of the Demonic Halberd Pig King. No matter what, the effects of the substitutes are better than nothing. Besides, they wont kill you, right? Ai Lei said, If there are a few more, theres no way to synthesize them artificially. Theres also no substitute for the advanced gene reagent. Thats why the price is going up so much. Its more than ten times the official retail price. Its going to be a bloodbath! Why? Meng Chao frowned so much that he could almost wring out a gene reagent. The pricing is upside down. How can it be that drastic? Theres no other way. The official retail price is just a theoretical price. After all, the Supernatural Tower has to serve all the superhumans and then serve all the citizens. Its impossible to set the price so high that its unattainable, causing the poor to lose hope of cultivating. Ai Lei curled her lips and said, But there are people who do head-butchering business. Theres no one who does a money-losing business. They either dont earn or earn ten times the profit on the black market. How can the factories be the Supernatural Towers supplier? How can there be no money to be made? Meng Chao said, Didnt we win the Monster War, control the entire Monster Mountain Range, and inherit the legacy of the monster civilization? Logically speaking, the raw materials and the modulation technology shouldnt be a problem. I see that the Demonic Halberd Pig meat and Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat on the first floor, as well as the flesh and blood of various ordinary monsters that are supplied to the general public, are not all very cheap. But, the supply is stable and abundant. How can the Demonic Halberd Pig and Tyrant Mammoth be compared? The former can be tamed manually and raised on a large scale, while the latter is a wild, ferocious Hell Beast. It has a brutal temperament, is unruly, and would rather die than submit. Its very difficult to refine it into poultry and livestock! Ai Lei told Meng Chao that it was precisely because Dragon City had won the Monster War that many training resources involving high-level and middle-level wild beasts were so scarce. Meng Chao had not taken the wrong turn at the beginning. However, Ai Lei counted her fingers and explained things to him in a reasonable manner. First of all, during the Monster War, Dragon City had been surrounded by an overwhelming beast horde. Needless to say, aside from the ferocious Nightmarish Beasts such as the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, even the Golden-crowned Giant Lizard and Tyrant Mammoth, which were ferocious Hell Beasts, had mated in large numbers and grew freely. No matter how the humans flood of iron and steel crushed them, it was difficult to kill them all. The existence of the ferocious Hell Beasts and the Apocalyptic Beasts, of course, posed a serious threat to Dragon City. On the other hand, they also provided an endless stream of cultivation resources for the superhumans of Dragon City, especially the ultimate warriors who were determined to surpass their limits. As long as their fists were tough enough, their guts were big enough, and their luck was good enough, they did not need to spend any money at all. Each person with one blade would stand proudly in the wilderness. All the hearts, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys of the ferocious Hell Beasts were waiting for the warriors to harvest them to their hearts content! At that time, there was only the problem of the ferocious Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts that could not be completely killed. There was absolutely no problem in finding those beasts. The present was different from the past. With the humans completely occupying the Hidden Mist Domain, the former ultimate lair of the monster civilization had been transformed into humanitys Ruins No. 2 research base. The monster mastermind had at least turned into ashes on the surface and died completely. Without the monster masterminds remote control, even the Apocalyptic Beasts that could destroy the world were quickly defeated by the humans ten thousand cannons and battle on wheels. The same happened to the Tyrant Mammoths and other ferocious Hell Beasts. In the end, the people of Dragon City, who were in the mood to kill, only realized a very serious problem when they cleared out all the surrounding areas of Dragon City. The people of Earth were too ferocious. Almost all the wild monsters had been killed by the people of Earth. Well, that was not accurate. There were many wild mutated cockroaches, mutated rats, mutated mosquitoes, and more. But they were useless! Wild Golden-crowned Lizards, Tyrant Mammoths, and ApocalypticBeasts like the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon had all escaped. There were less than 10% of them left. Even if they were lucky enough to escape the humans blade, the habitat of these high-level monsters had been occupied by the Earthlings. The food chain that kept them alive had been cut off by the Earthlings. Even if they could escape to the corners of Monster Mountain Range, they would not be able to survive for long. There were no wild Hell Beasts anymore. Many gene reagents could not be concocted. Unlike the Demonic Halberd Pig and other Nightmarish Beasts, humans had yet to grasp the method to breed large-scale Hell Beasts or even Apocalyptic Beasts. The Hell Beasts that were artificially bred in iron cages connected to high-voltage electricity did not experience the cruel competition in the depths of the wilderness. They did not crawl around in the blessed land that was rich in spirit energy. They did not have the kind of aggressiveness and dominance that could sweep everything away, tear everything apart, and devour everything. The quality of the raw materials extracted from the bodies of such domesticated monsters was far inferior to that of the real ferocious Hell Beasts. It should be known that human beings could not directly train with crystals. Even someone as strong as Meng Chao could not simply pick up a piece of raw crystal ore, chew it up in two or three mouthfuls, and swallow it. The spirit energy contained in the crystal ore could not be perfectly integrated into his own vitality magnetic field just like that. Raw crystal ore could only be absorbed by the cells of the human body if it was combined with the gene drugs refined from the materials of the monsters. The higher the level of the crystal ore, the higher the level of the gene drugs needed to be combined. The balance between yin and yang was very important, and the emperor and the minister had to be in charge of the process step by step. Without high-level gene drugs, even if one owned hundreds or thousands of crystal ore veins, they would be of no use at all. The rarer the item, the more valuable it would be. Since wild monsters had become non-renewable and scarce resources, the price of raw materials rose, and the price of finished products also rose. What was strange about that? That was the problem on the supply side. Next, there was the problem on the demand side. Actually, one should not say that it was a problem. Rather, one should call it a good thing Thanks to the benefits of the Monster War and the legacy of the monster civilization, Dragon Citys cultivation technology had advanced by leaps and bounds in the past year. Various major forces had introduced many entry-level cultivation methods, cultivation facilities, and various supplements required for cultivation. Basically, it was widely understood that one could awaken extraordinary strength without tiresome or troublesome methods. As Meng Chao had seen on the first floor, the Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceros could even be raised manually. The price of their meat was not much more expensive than the canned monster luncheon meat in the past. Ordinary people would grit their teeth and cook two rhinoceros tendons for their growing children to eat every day. The probability of teenagers awakening their superpowers was 30% higher than in the past. Was that not too much? Also, people tended to die in war. The war between the Dragon City civilization and the monster civilization had been dominated by the cruelest street battles or bayonets in the jungle. In street battles and jungle fights, the ones with the highest death rate were neither ordinary citizens nor those who had the ability to fly and could retreat in time when the situation turned bad. Instead, they were the most numerous Earth Realm warriors who had acted as basic commanders and front line commandos. As everyone knew, when a person died, there would be no need to consume resources. Those words were unpleasant to hear, but they were also very honest. During the Monster War, it was precisely because of the high mortality rate of low-level superhumans that they were able to form a delicate balance between the training needs of superhumans and the supply of monster raw materials. Now, more low-level monsters could be tamed by humans. The probability of ordinary people awakening their superpowers had increased. Low-level superhumans did not face such a huge risk anymore. In the depths of the ruins and forests, the death rate of those who fought ferocious monsters had been greatly reduced. There was naturally a huge increase in the number of low-level superhumans. Soldiers who did not want to be generals were not good soldiers. Earth Realm powerhouses who did not want to attack Heaven Realm or even Deity Realm warriors were also not qualified superhumans. If one wanted to attempt to break through to a higher realm, they would need more abundant and high-grade monster materials. Even if one ate eight to ten tons of ingredients like Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron Armored Rhinoceros meat, it would at most help an ordinary person cultivate into an Earth Realm warrior. For an Earth Realm warrior to attempt to break through to the Heaven Realm, he would have to eat Tyrant Mammoth meat. The supply had been greatly reduced, and the demand had greatly increased. It would be strange if the price of this meat did not increase! There was another point. In the past, Dragon City had been surrounded by ownerless land. The Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower did not encourage citizens to privately organize exploration teams, reaping teams, and hunting teams to explore crystal ore veins in the wilderness, search for monster nests, and establish an advanced base. However, there was no strict prohibition either. As long as one had the ability, anyone could call their friends or even go into the wilderness alone to hunt Tyrant Mammoths. Naturally, one person would not be able to finish such a huge Tyrant Mammoth. After harvesting the materials and sending them to the black workshops in the Lair, one would be able to refine a gene reagent that might not have a stable effect but was definitely cheap. The descendants of wealthy families that were born in cultivation families did not care about the products of such small workshops. The descendants of poor families that paid attention to the price-performance ratio, however, very much welcomed such a good-quality, low-cost substitute. Regardless of whether it was formal or not, the existence of numerous small workshops had objectively played an important role in stabilizing the price of the entire gene reagent market. But now, the war had been won. The originally ownerless land had become the development zones and reserves of the major forces. Fences, high-voltage power grids, and drones had been set up to patrol the area day and night. Wandering soldiers without power and influence could no longer rely on their courage and two iron fists to run to the development zones of the major factions and steal monsters. Moreover, even if they killed the monsters, it would be useless. The old Lair had been completely demolished. The rebuilt version of the Lair no longer had room for the underground black workshops to survive. It was free from the vicious competition of small workshops. The pharmaceutical groups backed by the mega corporations gradually formed a virtual monopoly. The quality of the products also improved greatly. Despite that, whether the price went up, or the official retail price remained the same, there was a daily shortage. It was understandable and very consistent with economic common sense. Last but not least was hoarding and exaggerating the price. One had to admit that the superhuman who first hoarded the raw materials of the Hell Beast or even the Apocalyptic Beast never planned on profiting from them. It was just that he realized the scarcity of these non-renewable resources. For his future cultivation, he had no choice but to plan ahead. Nevertheless, it boiled down to the same thing. As long as people could earn ten times the profit There would always be those who dared to charge toward an Apocalyptic Beast and those who dared to trample over all the morals and laws in the world. Chapter 1486 - Resource Black Hole Chapter 1486 Resource Black Hole If everyone could strictly implement Dragon Citys strategic resource management method for how much to consume and how much to purchase, then the bonus from the Monster War could at least support three to five years of cultivation for all superhumans. It would help the people of Earth get through the most difficult period before the development of the world. However, humans knew nothing about the situation outside Monster Mountain Range. They only knew that the Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts were on the verge of extinction. Before they developed the technology to allow flesh cells to absorb spirit energy from crystal ores without the use of monster materials, or the technology to artificially breed Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts, these scarce resources would lessen with each use. Plus, many superhumans had tasted the stimulation of high-voltage electric current, moving back and forth between their blood vessels and nerves. They had enjoyed the pleasure of galloping freely and laughing proudly. They had also what it was like to be legendary gods, breaking away from gravity and standing above the clouds. Having such an experience, they could not accept it no matter what. Since they lacked cultivation resources, they fell from heaven to the human world and were beaten back to their original form, becoming ordinary and pitiful worms. Therefore, all the superhumans began to cross the sea and display their supernatural powers. When they won the Monster War, Dragon City clearly harvested a large number of hearts, livers, lungs, and kidneys from the Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts. They piled up hundreds of temporarily built warehouses. However, these warehouses seemed to have hundreds of black holes appearing at the same time. They were devouring non-renewable strategic resources at an alarming rate. No one could say clearly where the precious strategic resources had gone with time. Such hoarding aggravated the anxiety and even panic in the market. It resulted in the Supernatural Towers direct stores not being able to purchase mid- to high-tier cultivation resources at the official retail price. On the black market, the prices of all kinds of mid-to high-tier raw materials and gene reagents, including the Tyrant Mammoths spinal fluid, skyrocketed. Of course, it was not a secret. Everyone knew that most of the strategic resources would definitely go into the pockets of the nine mega corporations. It was because those poorly managed warehouses were mostly owned by the aforementioned nine mega corporations. In theory, there should be a large number of Hell Beasts and even Apocalyptic Beasts living there. In reality, however, the development zones where you could not even catch two or three kittens were all developed by the nine mega corporations. Nevertheless, Dragon City was a place where the law was enforced. There had to be evidence for everything. Even if they did not want to talk about the law and evidence, it was plain to see that the nine mega corporations had warriors as numerous as the clouds, generals as numerous as the rain, and Deity Realm warriors that had reached double digits. In the later stage of the Monster War, how many Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts had humans killed? How many strategic resources had they harvested and consumed from these mid-level and high-level monsters? It was a complete mess. That was the simplest example. Everyone knew that there was an Apocalyptic Beast hidden in Universe Corporations development zone. Moreover, everyone had seen and heard with their own eyes that Universe Corporation had sent out its elite troops to engage in a fierce battle deep within the forest in the development zone. The battle shook the earth and mountains, and the sun and moon lost their light. In the end, the Apocalyptic Beast let out a heart-wrenching shriek as it gradually lost its breath. Logically speaking, Universe Corporation should have killed that Apocalyptic Beast. They should have reported all the strategic resources they harvested to the Supernatural Tower and paid a high resource tax. They should have also taken out a portion of the procurement quota for the Apocalyptic Beasts heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys, allowing the entire circle of superhumans to benefit from it, right? However, Universe Corporations spokesperson lied through his teeth. He claimed that the fierce battle had come to an end, and the Apocalyptic Beast had returned to its senses. It then went berserk and escaped the encirclement, fleeing to the depths of Monster Mountain Range. How could others verify the spokespersons words? Who had the qualifications, courage, and ability to run to Universe Corporations territory and investigate the whereabouts of this Apocalyptic Beast? Meanwhile, the nine mega corporations had the most reasonable excuse that no one could refute, allowing them to openly consume a large amount of non-renewable strategic resources. They had to treat the injuries of their Deity Realm experts. A year and a half ago, in order to destroy the monster mastermind, almost all the Deity Realm warriors of Dragon City stepped forth. Although the monster mastermind was destroyed after a bloody battle, many of the Deity Realm warriors were also seriously injured, and their cultivations plummeted. These older generation warriors were Dragon Citys mainstay. They had defended Dragon City for decades and personally crushed the monster civilizations ambitions and threats. No matter how many resources were used to treat their injuries, it was reasonable, right? Moreover, humans had no clue about what was beyond Monster Mountain Range. It was unknown if there were enemies more terrifying than the monsters. From a practical point of view, if the older generation of Deity Realm warriors could recover at least 70 to 80% of their strength, it would be the best outcome. They could help the younger generation, who had yet to reach their peak, and protect them. The problem was, the cells of a Deity Realm warrior were comparable to a rocket engine. Their daily consumption was astronomical. If they wanted to heal their injuries and recover their strength, the rate of their consumption would increase up to several dozen times. No one could come up with a foolproof treatment plan for a Deity Realm warrior. No doctor dared to guarantee that a Deity Realm warrior would be able to recover as soon as he or she consumed a lot of strategic resources. Therefore, the nine mega corporations listed the large number of strategic resources they consumed under the category of treating the Deity Realm warriors injuries. Even the most professional and authoritative auditing organizations had no way to verify the authenticity of these expenditures. As the saying went, The higher the level, the lower the effect. Deity Realm warriors naturally needed to treat their injuries. Then, in the Monster War, would the Heaven Realm warriors, who had worked hard and made great contributions, require treatment when they were covered in injuries? Although their strength was not great, there were still those who had put in the work and done their part. Would they need treatment? After decades of fighting in the Monster War, who did not have dozens of crisscrossing scars on their bodies? Whose heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys did not bleed thirty to fifty times? One could not make generalizations about the constitution of a person. Some people could recover to their original state after three to five courses of treatment, while some people would remain sick. Could they not be reborn from the fire and continue to shine for Dragon City? Everyone thought so. The consumption rate of various non-renewable resources was three to five times, seven to eight times, and more than ten times faster than the normal consumption rate. In theory, cultivation resources that were supposed to be consumed in two to three years were almost used up in just half a year. As a result, even the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection, which was not considered an incredibly high-level genetic medicine, required peopled to wait in line overnight. They also needed to have a certain amount of luck if they wanted to buy it at a low price. Now, you probably understand why Im so persistent in earning money even if I have to risk my life, right? Ai Lei helplessly said, Its really easy to live as an ordinary person in Dragon City today. As long as you have arms and legs No, even if you lack arms and legs, you wont starve to death. However, if you are a low-level superhuman who comes from a humble family and has no background or backing, but youre ambitious and want to improve your realm, you need to consume non-renewable resources. The pressure and difficulty you face will be far more than three to five times higher than during the Monster War! Ive seen through it a long time ago. Nowadays, if Im not from one of the nine great cultivation families and I dont have any rare fortuitous encounters, it will be more difficult for me to make a name for myself than for a camel to crawl through the eye of a needle. Im not greedy. I can barely make it, but it would be good enough if I could just maintain my current realm! However, who asked me to be bitten by the Mindless Spider? Its venom has seeped into my spirit meridian, leaving behind very troublesome effects. Even if I dont want to break through to the Heaven Realm, just to sleep more comfortably every night and not wake up in the middle of the night in pain from the venom flowing deep in my veins, I have to regularly take several kinds of medical potions that contain non-renewable resources. The official retail prices of such medical potions arent high. After all, I have to repay the middle- and low-level superhumans for their outstanding contributions to Dragon Citys civilization during the Monster War! Theres just one small problemtheres no way to buy daily supplies in the factory direct stores and the Supernatural Towers flagship store. Its not easy. With the tiny amount of supplies, its like squeezing toothpaste out. Every time, theyre sold out in half a second. God knows how those b*stards manage to do it. Their hands are so fast! The stores and flagship stores dont have any stock. If I really want to buy them, I can only go to the black market and buy them for seven to eight times or even ten times the retail price. Thats why Im so familiar with the black market! Sigh, forget it. How could a Deity Realm warrior like you understand the troubles of superhumans of the lowest level like me, Senior? Ai Lei started to court death again. She was testing Meng Chaos strength. Meng Chao did not comment. He only glanced at the crowd that got increasingly anxious as they waited. Their anger was visible to the naked eye. If this continues, Im afraid that something bad will happen. Meng Chao frowned and said, The Supernatural Tower doesnt care about such a situation? How? Ai Lei shrugged. Be it the Supernatural Tower or the Research Department, and the Survival Committee, there are two main types of people: the children of the rich and the children of the poor. It goes without saying that the scions of the nine great cultivation families are scions of the wealthy families. Even if they dont hoard strategic resources to earn excess profits, with the support of their families and businesses, they definitely dont lack daily cultivation resources. Why bother with the rest? Furthermore, if this matter is investigated further, it might be traced back to their parents. How do you want them to investigate and manage it? As for the disciples of the humble families, we want to get to the bottom of this matter! However, humble families have only risen to prominence not long ago. Our foundation and knowledge are shallow. Without the support of disciples from wealthy families, were in a mess. We dont know where to start. Alright. We could catch the key clues and still investigate things thoroughly. But, what if we find out that the mastermind behind the hoarding is actually a Deity Realm warrior? What should we do then? Should we have no fear of power and bring this Deity Realm expert to justice? Or, do you think that a Deity Realm warrior is highly respected and would never do such a thing? Did some evil Heaven Realm warrior manipulate the price of cultivation resources in the entire city? As long as we get rid of this scum, well be able to withdraw our troops and everyone will be happy? Chapter 1487 - Monkey Tricks Chapter 1487 Monkey Tricks Ai Lei spoke with a big smile on her face. However, the little red dots on the tip of her nose showed that she was not as calm as she appeared to be. Meng Chao had faced the fangs of the Apocalyptic Beasts. He had also seen the sharp claws of the Horn of Destruction, Violent Blade, and the Doomsday Wolf. Yet, in the face of Ai Leis heckling, he had no answer. Fortunately, at that moment, the light and shadow of the LCD screen above the counter changed, and a huge countdown appeared. Crystal loudspeakers up in the ceiling also transmitted the neutral, pleasant, relaxing, and even slightly hypnotic effect of a mezzo-soprano. Dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections and more than a dozen other genetic agents that contained non-renewable resources would be up for grabs. Before the Monster Market opened, the midand low-level superhumans, who had been lining up through the night, all perked up. Just like a predator that smelled the scent of its prey. The muscles all over their body tensed up, and their bones crackled. They rubbed their fists and palms, eager to pounce. However, the detailed information displayed on the LCD screen shocked everyone at first before it made them furious. Five thousand units? Even Meng Chao could not believe his eyes. Such a big Monster Market and so many superhumans queued up overnight. In the end, they only prepared five thousand units of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection? Meng Chao had also advanced from the Earth Realm to the Deity Realm step by step. He had also wantonly squandered dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections like he was eating a buffet. He knew well that an Earth Realm expert would need to inject at least one hundred units of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection after a high-intensity training session to break through to a higher realm. To promote the growth of bone cells, he needed to repair the damaged bone marrow and periosteum to ensure that nothing would happen during the next training session. If his training cycle lasted for a month, this Earth Realm expert would need to carry out at least five high-intensity training sessions during that period, injecting five hundred units of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection. That did not include the sporadic replenishment and treatments after daily training. He needed five hundred units, not one unit less. Injecting one unit less would increase the probability of spirit energy deviation by 1%. Who would dare to take their own life and future as a joke? If each person was limited to buying five hundred units, todays stock could only meet the needs of ten superhumans for the next month. However, there were at least several hundred low-level superhumans gathered there. There were even more people who had just received the news and arrived late, joining the queue to buy. Even though Ai Lei had already told Meng Chao about the problem of having more mouths and less meat, there was too little meat! No wonder Ai Lei compared it to squeezing out toothpaste! Im afraid its going to be difficult to get rid of these people this time! Meng Chao muttered to himself. Indeed, the scarlet number, 5,000, behind the words dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection on the screen was like five thousand heavy bombs. It caused a huge uproar among the low- to mid-level superhumans. Are you kidding me? There are only five thousand units of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection? This is a trick! Each person is limited to a hundred units? A hundred units are useless. Well use them up after one practice. Dont tell me cant practice tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that? Or should we go back today, finish practicing, and then come back to line up late at night? Where is the person in charge? Ask your person in charge to come out. Why did you only prepare five thousand units of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection, and why are there so few other cultivation resources? Why?! The crowd instantly turned into a wave of people. Everyones faces turned red. They were fuming with anger. All of them gritted their teeth as they squeezed toward the counter like an ocean wave. If the Supernatural Towers direct store could satisfy half of the customers needs or even satisfy one-third of the customers needs, the customers in front who received the supplies first would naturally step forward to maintain order. Those customers who did not get the cultivation resources would then have to accept their bad luck. Who asked them to be late? Now, however, according to the purchase rules displayed on the LCD screen, each person could only buy a hundred units, and only the lucky first fifty people could buy the dragon elephant bone-strengthening medicine at a low price. As for when the next batch of low-priced genuine goods would arrive, the staff at the counter did not know. Moreover, no matter how meticulous they were, no matter how careful they were, no matter how they did not engage in overly aggressive, ultra-high-intensity training, and no matter how they did not want to break through to a higher realm, they still wanted to maintain their current combat strength. At most, they would only exhaust 70 to 80% of their energy after three regular training sessions. Despite that, they would still have a problem. This time, no one cared about the team or rules anymore. The people at the back kept pushing forward. The people in the top fifty only lost the right to purchase a limited amount of one hundred units. It was not too much of a pity. They did not have the right to fall out with people who were enraged or even filled with killing intent. Since they had been fooled by others, they became united against a common enemy. With that, Meng Chao finally understood why the cultivation resources purchasing counter in the Supernatural Tower was like that of a bank. It was installed with tempered glass that was thicker than two fists. However, even the tempered glass, made with a special process and mixed with crystal powder, capable of withstanding armor-piercing bullets, would not be able to withstand the volcanic fury of several hundred mid- to low-level superhumans. Ka-cha-cha, ka-cha-cha! Accompanied by a hair-raising cracking sound, crisscrossing cracks like a giant spider web appeared on the tempered glass. The staff behind it retreated. The mezzo-soprano background music from the crystal loudspeakers became softer and softer. It seemed that they were trying to ease the tension, but it just made things appear more ironic. Seven times. Ive been here seven times! Meng Chao saw a muscular man, who was at least two meters tall and majestic like a bearman, standing up. His face was full of scars, and he was wearing a steel eye patch on his left eye. He jumped onto the counter in fury, and through the cracks on the tempered glass, he roared at the counter, Every time, they say that theres a shortage. Every time, they say that theres a shortage. Even if theres supply, its like the pee of an eighty-year-old man. It took you such a long time to produce such a tiny bit! Without the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection, how are we supposed to cultivate? Do we have to go to the hospital to get a cast every time we finish cultivating to treat our bone fractures? Youre alright. Youre just using it for cultivation, another superhuman with sunken eyes and a gloomy face said while limping Im injured. The Bone Eroding Beast has corroded my bones and interfered with the regeneration of my bone cells. I need to consume medication for life and inject artificial bone marrow cells. Otherwise, forget cultivating, Ill lose my leg sooner or later. Heh, if the supply of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection continues to run out, Id be better off going to the hospital to amputate my leg and exchange it for a worn-out prosthetic leg. Itll be a great experience! The experiences of those two customers covered more than 90% of the people lining up, and they immediately resonated with everyone. The roars of hundreds of low-level and mid-level superhumans turned into a raging storm that almost overturned the Monster Market, which was dozens of stories high. We want to cultivate! We want to heal our wounds! We want dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections! The tempered glass that was more than two fists thick trembled under the roars of the customers. Yet, the professionally trained staff of the Supernatural Tower still had a professional smile on their faces. At first glance, their smiles were heartwarming Upon closer inspection, their smiles would remain unchanged for a few minutes or even a few hours. It was as though they were printed out on A4 paper and stapled onto their real faces. Meng Chao saw a staff member maintain an impeccable attitude as he faced the wrath of hundreds of customers. With a smile on his face, he explained something to the bald man through the glass. From the shape of his mouth, he seemed to be saying that the torrential rain and flood that happened outside Monster Mountain Range last night, as well as the orcs invasion of the Red Creek Project, had caused a huge explosion in the crystal warehouse. It resulted in a temporary shortage of some cultivation resources. Such force majeure was something that even the Supernatural Tower could not have predicted. The vast number of consumers were requested to remain calm. The Supernatural Tower was actively contacting the factory to urgently restock their goods. Once the goods arrived, the consumers in line today would be given priority to purchase the goods and so on. The bald man had seemingly been deceived too many times, so he did not fall for it. The Red Creek Projects purpose is to mine Red Radiance Jade. There wouldnt be floods or explosions. It has nothing to do with the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection! All of you talk about priority to purchase every time. Now that everyone has the priority to purchase, its no different from having none at all! Dont mention the manufacturers. Isnt the Supernatural Tower responsible for helping all superhumans to supervise those large pharmaceutical companies so that they can ensure quality and quantity, as well as produce genetic medicine? The Supernatural Tower should have our bacs. It should serve us supernaturals who come from humble backgrounds or have any background and cant find too many connections. It should help us fight for more opportunities and resources. If not, why do we need the Supernatural Tower? The bald man smashed the counter and created more chaos. If one were to compare his shouting to a series of fiery bullets, then the smile of the Supernatural Towers staff was like an indestructible iron wall. No matter what the bald man said, the staff member kept repeating the same words over and over again. The point was, the genetic potion was not refined by the Supernatural Tower. They could not do a thing if they did not receive the goods. They had to invite most of the consumers there to be understanding and remain calm. The words, understanding and remain calm seemed to touch a nerve deep in the bald mans head, which was about to split. The bald mans eyes were wide open, and the veins on his face were bulging, as blood had rushed to his temples. It was as if two horns were about to grow out of his temples and turn him into an angry bull. With a chraak sound, the bald man tore off his outer clothes, revealing the lumpy and uneven muscles that covered his body. They crisscrossed like a fishing net and were also densely packed with scars like a beehive. Chapter 1488 - Major Event Chapter 1488 Major Event Calm down? How am I supposed to calm down?! The bald man counted the shocking scars on his granite-like body one by one. First of all, there were three scars that stretched all the way across his chest like a mountain range that almost tore his chest apart. This is the wound that was made by a shrieking falcon during the battle at Red Creek. At that time, this flat-haired beast Swooped down from more than seven hundred meters above the ground and clawed my heart out. I saw it with my own eyes! My heart was like a fish with a fat head that had been thrown to the ground. It was alive and kicking! Following that was a penetrating wound on his abdomen. It was as if his spleen or kidneys had been pierced by the horns or fangs of a monster. This is a souvenir from three days and three nights of fierce battle to protect the Twin Dragon Mine and an overwhelming beast horde! During that battle, seven of our eight brothers were killed. I was the only one who crawled out of the pile of dead people while clutching my intestines that were spilling out of my stomach. I was the only one! Next were his eyes. This is the price weve paid for our assault that spanned three hundred and eighty miles, where we finally killed a Level 6 Hell Beast, the Bloody-trunk Tyrant Mammoth. Thats right, you didnt hear wrongly. All of you arent mistaken. I once killed a Tyrant Mammoth with my own hands, and I was even the king of the mammoth race! The bald man tore off his steel blindfold and revealed a dark hole. He did not wear an artificial mechanical eye. However, deep in the hole, the fire of his soul was burning fiercely, stirring up another form of incomparably sharp gaze. Ive bled for Dragon City, Ive been wounded for the human race! The bald mans one undamaged eye was also smeared with a layer of scarlet light. He was so excited that his voice was cracking. What did you say when I endured pain worse than death and fought the monsters in the depths of the wilderness? As long as we overcome these temporary difficulties and win the Monster War, everything will be fine. In the end, we sacrificed so much and actually won the Monster War. Did everything turn out fine? No, it became even worse than during the war. We cant even secure the most basic training resources! I once killed a Bloody-trunk Tyrant Mammoth with my own hands. Its spinal fluid alone was enough to refine several million units of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection. Now, I only want a few units of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection extracted from the spinal fluid of ordinary Tyrant Mammoths. It would amount to a few thousand units at most. Ive queued up several times, but I cant buy them no matter how hard I try! Why? Why?! Where did the cultivation resources that belong to us go? The bald man voiced out everyones thoughts. All the superhumans felt the same way and could not contain their anger. At the counter, the staff members smile turned stiff. He secretly gestured to his colleagues to call for backup. At that moment, the bald man discovered something from the name tag on the staff members chest. Your surname is Gu, and youre from the heart generation. Youre from the Gu family of Sea Blue! The bald man stared at the staff members face as if his eyes were on fire. Sea Blue Group, like Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation, was a large-scale mega corporation. The Gu family that created Sea Blue Group was one of the nine noble families of cultivation, one of the wealthy families. More importantly, the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug was developed and produced by the pharmaceutical company under Sea Blue Group. I dont believe it! The bald man slapped the tempered glass and indignantly said, The descendants of the Gu family need to use the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection in their cultivation as well. You need to queue up, draw lots, snap up purchases, and run to the black market like us low-level superhumans too. Youll be butchered like pigs! Obviously they dont need it! Another indignant voice came from the crowd. I have a friend who works at Blue Sea Pharmaceutical. Hes in charge of cleaning up the medicinal waste. Apparently, the bones of the Tyrant Mammoths that are boiled down are secretly transported out by truckloads every day in the middle of the night! Dont believe any nonsense about force majeure or shortage. Blue Sea Group has refined countless dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections. They are in stock but theyre unwilling to bring them to the Supernatural Tower and sell them cheaply to the poor without any background. The newly refined dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections are either completely consumed by the Gu family disciples or the internal employees of Blue Sea Group. They could also be sent to the other eight mega corporations in exchange for all kinds of scarce resources. If there are more, they secretly send them to the black market and sell them like scalpers! Once the public pressures them, they only send a bit of it to the Supernatural Tower to put on a show when they cant hoard the drugs anymore! Ill testify! Another voice, hidden deep in the crowd, spoke through gritted teeth. I have a classmate whose mother works for the Gu family as a sweeping lady. She said that she saw with her own eyes that the warriors of the Gu family were bathing in Tyrant Mammoth spinal fluid! Thats right. This is a secret that the entire city knows! A fourth voice rang out from a corner like a rat scurrying through the sky. The Gu family discovered a mammoth graveyard deep in Monster Mountain Range. It was filled with the remains of the Tyrant Mammoths. Even if they were to supply the entire citys superhumans, they wouldnt be able to use it up in three years! Yet, the Gu family stole this mammoth graveyard for themselves. They refuse to admit it at all. They want to monopolize the market for the dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection. With no effort at all, they could earn money that we would never be able to earn even if we risk our lives fighting monsters on the front lines! The many low-level superhumans spoke one after another. The more they spoke, the more worked up they became. The more they spoke, the angrier they became. Of course, all they threw out were groundless rumors. There was no real evidence to their claims. However, while the majority of the disciples from humble families could not buy the cultivation resources at the original price and were forced to be slaughtered by others on the black market, the disciples of the wealthy families remained radiant and refreshed. They needed to break through and heal their injuries, but it was also a fact that they were not troubled by the lack of cultivation resources. As long as that fact existed for a day, those rumors that sounded ridiculous would always have the power to convince people because they were not necessarily groundless. In the end, someone finally pointed the finger at the Supernatural Tower. Dont count on the Supernatural Tower. Theyre all liars! someone shouted. The Supernatural Tower was originally built with the support of the nine great cultivation families. To this day, the key posts in the various critical departments of the Supernatural Tower are still controlled by those nine families. If you wish for the Supernatural Tower to uphold justice, wouldnt you be asking these fat fellows to investigate and catch themselves? No one can help us! We can only help ourselves! Today, we have to demand that these guys hand over the cultivation resources that should belong to us in the first place! If we cant buy the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug, we wont leave. We wont leave! We want to cultivate. We want the resources! That last sentence was like a wildfire infected with a virus. It soon spread to the mouths of all the superhumans. The sound waves that were magnified by more than ten times were so loud that the tempered glass, the surrounding windows, and even the reinforced concrete floors started to crack. The commotion caused by superhumans had attracted the attention of everyone above and below them. The security guards and staff on several floors rushed out of the safety passage one after another. However, they did not expect the situation to go so out of control. Facing hundreds of irrepressible superhumans, the cans of mace in the security guards hands were no different from toothpicks. The security guards were very wise. They put away their mace and riot batons as fast as they could. They raised their hands high to show that they had absolutely no ill intentions. They could not even turn their hips around. Just like that, they stiffly retreated step by step, returning to where they came from. Meanwhile, a few fearless ordinary citizens, mainly the big sisters and aunties who were buying vegetables on the first floor, did not run away when they saw the scene. Instead, their eyes shone with a welcoming gleam. They held the arms of the superhuman individuals and asked with concern, Young man, what happened? Dont be anxious. Tell Aunty about it. Aunty will be the judge! Ka-cha, ka-cha, ka-cha! Many older ladies and aunties stood on tiptoes and raised their cell phones, as well as crystal communicators, taking photos and short videos. They rushed to send them to their family groups, video websites, various forums, and social networks. Ta-ta-ta! Following that was the sound of the rapid stamping of boots. The secret police that belonged to the disciplinary forces of the Supernatural Tower finally appeared. The secret police were professionals who dealt with crimes that were in the extraordinary realm. Due to the danger and special nature of superhuman crimes, the secret polices weapons, equipment, combat strength, and methods were far stronger than that of ordinary law enforcement personnel. They were even stronger than many special forces. Among them, the heavy-armored secret police, who were also known as terrifying adjudicators, had the authorization to take lives if they deemed it necessary. They had the privilege of killing first and reporting later. However, even the adjudicators with a murder license, who wore armor and resembled tanks in human form, felt troubled when they saw the scene before them. It was like a high-pressure reaction cauldron about to explode. The secret police were also human. Human beings had emotions and standpoints. The secret police were also divided into humble families and wealthy families according to their origins. Needless to say, the secret police officers who came from humble families were also troubled by the lack of resources. They had deep sympathy for the superhumans who were causing trouble. The secret police officers who came from wealthy families did not dare to poke the big bomb that would explode at the first touch. The conflict was already so tense, and the target was their own company. Even if they did not do anything, just the appearance of fully armed people was enough to pour a bucket of boiling oil on the raging flames. Look, its the secret police! The bald man, who was the first to jump onto the counter, spoke with a strange laugh. When we were in the depths of Monster Mountain Range, we had to rely on our secret police brothers to help maintain law and order in Dragon City! Why? Are they protecting the law and order today? Sure, Ill accept responsibility for what Ive done. Im the one who started it. Come on, take me to the Supernatural Tower and put me on trial! Chapter 1489 - Excitement Chapter 1489 Excitement And me! The limping superhuman jumped onto the counter and stood shoulder to shoulder with the bald man. He also tore his clothes, revealing his thin body. It was as though the surface of the moon had been corroded by sulfuric acid, leaving potholes in his flesh. Im the leader! The superhuman, who was extremely furious, straightened his chest, which had been torn to pieces by the monster. He pointed at his beating heart. I dont think I need to trouble all of you to send me to the Supernatural Tower to be judged. Dont all of you have the right to kill me first before reporting it? Just judge me right here! The two superhumans indignant behavior completely ignited everyones anger. And me! I was the one who instigated it! Dont listen to them. Im the leader. Come, judge me. Right here, right in grandpas heart! What the f*ck are you talking about? What the f*ck are you talking about? You want to stop a superhuman from committing a crime? The nine great cultivation families have been hoarding cultivation resources. Logically speaking, that should be considered a superhuman committing a crime, right? Why dont you secret police investigate, arrest, and stop them? They dont dare to investigate the nine great cultivation families. Theyre the lackeys raised by the nine great cultivation families, to begin with! What judge are you talking about? Judge my a**! Everyone tore off their tops one after another, revealing scars that were as shiny as medals. They held each others strong arms and formed a human chain that surged up and down. It was as if they were determined to face death and charge at a beast horde. Some of them even took off their artificial limbs and threw them at the secret police. Although the secret police did not get hit, their faces were bruised. It was hard to tell if they were angry or ashamed. Meng Chao did not join the commotion. He narrowed his eyes and scanned the scene with his eagle-like gaze. He realized that there were seven or eight people in the crowd who had different expressions from the others. These peoples attention was not focused on the secret police or the Supernatural Tower staff. Instead, they were secretly observing the angry crowd around them out of the corner of their eyes. Their gaze reminded Meng Chao of the thieves on the bus, who were looking for prey. We These guys seemed as angry as everyone else. However, when Meng Chao read their micro-expressions, he realized that their eyes were sharp and the corners of their mouths were slightly curled up. The expansion of the capillaries on their faces did not reach the level of rage. Instead, they felt relaxed and satisfied as if it was none of their business. Meng Chao told Ai Lei about his discovery. Ai Lei was not surprised. She explained to Meng Chao that these guys were most likely subordinates of the black markets big shot, Giant-toothed Crocodile. They were looking for customers there! In any case, no matter how much trouble the superhumans caused, running out of stock meant running out of stock. There was nothing they could do about it. Once the mid-level to low-level superhumans had enough trouble, they would stop. They did not want to see their spirit meridians shrink day by day, and the cracks on their bones increase day by day. At that point, they could just lower their heads and go to the black market, where they would spend seven to eight times or even more. Based on half a days worth of observation, Giant-toothed Crocodiles subordinates would find the most anxious and profitable customers among the mid-level to low-level superhumans. Then, they would bring them to the black market to trade. That was the reason why Ai Lei brought Meng Chao to the Monster Market. Theyre that cautious? Meng Chao was slightly taken aback. The black market doesnt have a fixed trading place. Isnt everyone allowed to go? There was originally a fixed trading place that everyone could go to. However, youve also seen it for yourself, Senior. Ultimately, the descendants of wealthy families are extremely low. Now, the vast majority of people in Dragon Citys circle of superhumans are all curious about hoarding. Black market trading is something that they abhor. The Supernatural Tower is under tremendous pressure, and it wants to destroy some of the black markets to kill this evil trend. They have no choice but to be cautious in the black market. Ai Lei said, Unless its a regular customer who has done business with them many times, its slightly less efficient for the underlings to personally pick and lead new customers to their homes. The advantage is at least its safer this way. Even if something happens, Giant-toothed Crocodile can cut off the geckos tail as soon as possible and make it a clean cut. That means that itll be very difficult for us to find Giant-toothed Crocodiles lair. Even if we do find it, Giant-toothed Crocodile might not be around? Meng Chao frowned slightly. Judging from todays scene, yes. Ai Lei handed Meng Chao the newly bought crystal communicator, letting him see a few of Dragon Citys influential social media and short video platforms. It was currently the era of self-media. The town gossipers buying vegetables in the Monster Market were not the only ones, who posted the short video that they had just recorded, online. Many mid-level and low-level superhumans, who could not contain their anger, did not forget to raise their eyebrows and start a live broadcast at the same time. In just a few minutes, the riot in the Monster Market had become the talk of the whole Internet. Tens of millions of citizens in the city all heard a thunderous roar. We have shed blood for Dragon City! We want to cultivate! We just want to buy cultivation resources that should belong to us! Ai Lei quickly opened seven or eight screens and scrolled through them. The Monster Market in the south of the city is under Giant-toothed Crocodiles territory. Although this matter has nothing to do with him, since he has run into it, one can only consider it part of his bad luck. I think Giant-toothed Crocodile must be in a terrible situation right now. He probably doesnt know how to explain this to the bigger boss behind him. At such a critical time, how dare he show up in the black market to get himself caught? Meng Chao was silent. Shen Yulin had been blown up by the Blood Alliance. All the clues on him had been burned away. If he wanted to catch the Blood Alliances tail, he had to find the mysterious informant who had a conflict with Shen Yulin and hired Ai Lei to investigate things. If he wanted to find the informant, he had to find the broker, Tailless Monkey. And if he wanted to find Tailless Monkey, he had to find the black market boss, Giant-toothed Crocodile. That b*stard better not be hiding during such an important time! Right then, Meng Chao noticed one of Giant-toothed Crocodiles subordinates. This guy was different from the others. His temperament was exceptionally steady, and his gaze was sharper. However, what really attracted Meng Chao was his hands. He was clearly a rough man who had endured the sun and rain. Yet, he had a pair of fair, delicate, and slender hands that looked like they belonged to a young girl. His hands were so fair, as though milk would flow out instead of blood if they were lightly poked by an embroidery needle. It was obvious that these were the hands of a Reaper. On top of that, they were the hands of a veteran Reaper with superb skills. Upon careful consideration, that seemed like a reasonable conclusion. Black market transactions were not merely simple extortion. They also included buying all kinds of natural treasures at a low price from customers. After all, the Monster War had only ended a little more than a year ago. Many ordinary-looking mid-level and low-level superhumans possessed a few good items that they had obtained in exchange for their blood and even their lives in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. Many heavenly materials and earthly treasures would not be of much use in the hands of mid-level and low-level superhumans. en SUL In fact, they were not even sure if these items were heavenly materials and earthly treasures or how valuable they were. Nevertheless, in the eyes of those who knew the value of the items, they were priceless treasures that could only be found by chance. It was not surprising that Giant-toothed Crocodile had arranged for a veteran Reaper to be stationed there to be in charge of appraising and receiving distinguished guests. Meng Chao thought quickly and instantly came up with a solution. As long as this veteran Reapers foresight was sharp enough, his chances of success would be high. Give me five minutes. Meng Chao said to Ai Lei, Im going to the grocery store on the first floor to buy something! Without waiting for Ai Lei to respond, he squeezed out of the crowd. Ai Lei could not catch up in time. Besides, as a media person, her professional sensitivity pushed her to focus more on the big event in front of her. Ka-cha, ka-cha, ka-cha. Ai Lei took a large number of photos and videos without batting an eyelid. She captured the helplessness, anger, and outburst of the low-level superhumans from the most professional point of view. She switched out a few memory cards in succession. Then, she hid the memory cards in different places on her body, and even in a crack in the wall nearby. She was having a great time. Someone squeezed in from behind and nudged her. This person had rough skin, and his bones were very hard. He reminded Ai Lei of a fierce beast with thick skin. She subconsciously tensed up and looked back. She saw a short man in his forties with disheveled hair and a sinister look on his face. Ai Leis job was to deal with people. She moved her eyes slightly and scrutinized the short mans appearance. Judging from his tough skin and hard bones, he was a powerful superhuman. Judging from his messy hair that looked like a birds nest, his slightly chapped lips, and his dirty jungle camouflage outfit that had several holes in it, he was an unkempt man. Judging from his dark skin and traces of scabies that had healed on his skin, he must have been in the depths of the jungle all year round, dealing with all kinds of deformed and mutated snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Judging from the wine stains on his collar, the yellowing marks on his fingers, and the pungent smell of alcohol and tobacco on his body, this superhuman did not seem to be doing well. He appeared to be drowning his sorrows with alcohol all day long. As for why he did not seem to be doing well recently, Ai Lei quickly found outthere was a blood-colored scar that looked like a centipede on his right arm. It ran from the back of his hand to his shoulder. Affected by this, his right hand, which was full of calluses and supposed to be for holding swords, was curled up like a chicken claw. No, it did not just extend to his shoulder. The extremely ugly scar extended further up, winding around the small superhumans neck. From the looks of it, not only did it injure his cervical vertebra, it caused his head to turn slightly. It also damaged his central nervous system, causing the left corner of his mouth and the corner of his eye to twitch every few seconds. The small superhuman seemed to be very sensitive to the scars on his arms and neck. Sensing Ai Leis gaze, he immediately glared at her. Ai Lei was startled. She felt a cold sensation as if someone had cut her throat. Chapter 1490 - Angler Chapter 1490 Angler Ai Lei immediately averted her gaze. She took a big step back. Based on the details that she had just observed, she quickly pieced together a sketch of the little man in her mind. He should be a monster hunter who lived in the wilderness all year round. He could sleep peacefully in the poisonous swamp that was filled with snakes, insects, rats, and ants, as though it was a Simmons mattress. He had once peeled off the skins and shells of countless monsters, and he had almost been cut into pieces by the monsters countless times. His long hunting career had allowed him to hone his superb killing skills. It had also made him incompatible with normal society, and he did not know how to adapt to the calm after victory. Since he had been seriously injured in the fierce battle, his hands, spine, and even central nervous system had been affected to a certain extent, hence his fighting strength had been greatly reduced. In addition to the personality he had developed, he had fallen into quite an embarrassing state lately. Fortunately, back when he was hunting monsters, he had once obtained some natural treasures in the depths of the wilderness. These treasures were most likely from unknown sources. Not only were they stained with the blood of monsters, but they might also be stained with strong human blood. Therefore, now that he was desperate, the small hunter took his treasures and came to the Monster Market to try his luck. As expected, Ai Lei saw a bulging backpack behind the small hunter. The backpack was wrapped up in very tough monster tendons like a dumpling. The small hunter was still worried. His left hand remained intact, and he wrapped the monster tendons around his backpack repeatedly. Unless his entire left arm was cut off, his backpack would never leave his side. Ai Lei had seen many people like that. She knew that they were ruthless individuals who would kill without batting an eyelid. Aside from cutting the throats of countless monsters, they probably owed several people their lives. In addition, most ruthless people like him suffered from post-traumatic stress disorder, and they were especially volatile. Just a small trigger might make them lose control. Although the secret police were right beside them, itwas still better to stay away from such a desperate person. With that thought in mind, Ai Lei did not dare to look at the small hunter anymore. She lowered her head and was about to turn around the other corner of the hall. However, the small hunter walked straight toward her. Wait for me here and pay attention so that you can gather more information. Im going to handle a couple of small matters. Well keep in contact at all times. If we lose contact, well meet at a few contact points according to the agreed time. Meng Chaos voice rang in Ai Leis ear. Ai Lei widened her eyes and looked left and right, but she did not find Meng Chao. She kept turning around for a long time before her gaze of disbelief finally fell on the small hunter. The two of them looked at each other. The small hunter, who seemed to be filled with hostility and had the words ruthless written on his forehead, blinked at Ai Lei. S-Senior! Ai Lei was dumbfounded. She blinked so quickly that she almost burst into tears. After observing him for a long time, she could not tell that the short hunter in front of her had anything to do with the senior who had descended from the sky. There was a huge difference in the size of their skeletons, the texture of their skin, and the formation of their muscles. Their eyes, temperament, and gait were completely different. Also, the scars on the short hunters body, which looked like blood-colored centipedes, as well as the healing marks of scabies on his face and body, were too detailed and lifelike! Most importantly, Meng Chao had left Ai Leis sight for three to five minutes at most. How could he have changed his appearance to such an extent in such a short period of time?! Ai Lei was shocked. Through her eyes, Meng Chao confirmed that his hasty disguise was enough to fool others. He smiled slightly and quickly reverted to the face that was filled with anxiety and ruthlessness. He would convulse and gnash his teeth from time to time. Tightening the backpack rope made of monster tendons in his hands, he squeezed into the restless crowd. The emotions of the mid-level and low-level superhumans were boiling to the extreme from the mutual trigger. Everyone pushed and swayed in the surging crowd, eventually becoming one. They started to shove each other around with even greater strength. Meng Chao pretended to be part of the crowd, and he was forced to follow the flow. However, with the exquisite control of his muscle fibers, he kept approaching the veteran Reaper, whom he had been eyeing for a long time. The veteran Reaper also played the role of an ordinary consumer in the crowd. Though his eyes darted about, he scanned the crowd from time to time, choosing the right customer or prey. However, because the scene was too chaotic, Meng Chao had deliberately shrunk his skeleton, so the senior Reaper did not become aware of his existence and intention. Soon, Meng Chao forced his way to the veteran Reapers side. At that moment, it seemed like someone around was too excited, and powerful, sharp spirit energy inadvertently leaked out. His backpack, which had been used for more than ten years, had also exceeded its limit due to excessive wear and tear. In short, Meng Chaos backpack suddenly broke, and four small beads wrapped in mud shells fell out. At first glance, the four beads that were slightly bigger than the pebbles looked like four century eggs. However, one of them crashed heavily on the ground before someone stepped on it. The mud shell broke as it was crushed, and an extremely dazzling brilliance emanated from the crack. It was also accompanied by a strange fragrance. The scene was too chaotic. Most of the people were shouting angrily with flushed faces. Most of them cast their burning gazes at the secret police and Supernatural Tower staff. Most of them did not notice the insignificant interlude beneath their feet. Even if they smelled the faint fragrance, it was impossible to differentiate it from the sour smell of sweat on so many of the angry men. However, the veteran Reaper, who had been watching and listening the entire time, seemed to react reflexively. His eyebrows perked up, and lightning burst out of his eyes. Following the scent, he quickly locked onto the century eggs that were rolling on the ground. When he saw that the crack on one century egg was emitting a brilliance akin to a babbling stream, he could not hide the shock and greed on his face no matter how hard he pretended to be calm. Unfortunately, before he could carefully identify the unique fragrance and the brilliance, Meng Chao was already squatting on the ground. He cursed as he grabbed the four century eggs and stuffed them back into his backpack. Meng Chao stared at his surroundings with the eyes of a ravenous beast, observing if anyone had noticed his treasure. He secured the tear on his backpack and then wrapped the backpack in front of his chest, as though he would willingly risk his life for the treasure in his backpack at any time. He seemed to realize that the chaos was getting worse and worse. It was impossible to trade there today. Plus, his treasure that accidentally fell might attract the covetous eyes of others. Meng Chao grumbled a little with a gloomy face and turned around to squeeze out of the crowd. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at the veteran Reaper. However, the veteran Reapers line of sight never left the backpack on Meng Chaos chest. The situation today had gotten so chaotic that the veteran Reaper had originally planned to lay low. Yet, the more he thought about the brilliance and strange fragrance, the more he could taste it. It was like a barb, piercing his heart deeply. The veteran Reaper contemplated it, squeezed out of the crowd, and summoned a few of his subordinates. On the first floor, at the Monster Markets entrance, Meng Chao lowered the brim of the fishermans hat he had just bought and began to leave. Friend, please wait. The veteran Reaper smiled and quickly stepped forward. In an instant, Meng Chao was like a cheetah who had discovered a trap. His muscles tensed to the limit. Even the scar on his right arm, all the way up to his neck, had turned clear red. The color was so thick that it looked like blood was about to drip down. He glared at the veteran Reaper. Then, he looked out of the corner of his eye and scanned his surrounding environment, looking for the fellows accomplice. If they got into a scuffle, he would use his fingernails to slice the veteran Reapers throat and then run away. Dont be nervous, my friend. I have no ill intentions! The veteran Reaper was used to seeing a sensitive superhuman like Meng Chao. He immediately spread his empty hands, and the smile on his face became even brighter. This is the Monster Market, and the main road is outside. There are pedestrians and surveillance cameras everywhere. There are three law enforcement agencies that belong to different systems within a radius of eight hundred meters. They should all know about the farce thats happened on the second floor and have received the distress signal. A large group of people is on its way. No one dares to mess around here. Dont worry, dont worry. Meng Chaos malicious gaze did not disappear just because of the veteran Reapers words. He studied the veteran Reaper from head to toe for a long time before he spoke in a rough voice that sounded like sandpaper. What do you do?! Im the person youre looking for. The veteran Reaper pointed at the backpack on Meng Chaos chest with his gaze. Its not convenient here. Shall we move to the side, find a place, and have a good chat? Meng Chao instinctively hugged his backpack tightly as if no one could take it away from him. However, right then, an unknown law enforcement agency, an ambulance, or perhaps a fire engine sounded in the distance. Meng Chao was like a startled bird. His face changed, and the corners of his mouth, as well as his eyes, twitched more intensely. Dont be nervous, I really mean no harm. The veteran Reaper smiled and introduced himself. Im one of Giant-toothed Crocodiles people. Since youve brought your treasure here, you must have heard of the name, Giant-toothed Crocodile and know what kind of person our boss is, my friend. No one dares to play tricks on our boss territory, and our boss will never let any of his friends suffer a loss. No matter what treasures you have, they can be sold at the highest price in the city. It cant be helped. After all, our boss likes to make friends. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. It appeared that he was considering whether the veteran Reapers words were true or false. His overly cautious look caused the veteran Reaper to burst into laughter. Dont tell me you think that someone would dare to impersonate Giant-toothed Crocodiles subordinate? Am I crazy? Do I have the guts to use Giant-toothed Crocodiles name to lie and cheat? Wouldnt I be afraid of being dismembered and thrown into the Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River? Chapter 1491 - Dragon Egg Chapter 1491 Dragon Egg Meng Chao did not let down his guard. He held the backpack in his arms tighter and said in a hoarse voice, How did you know that I was looking for Giant-toothed Crocodiles people? Who else could it be? The veteran Reapers gaze circled the bulging backpack in Meng Chaos arms again as he spoke with a smile. Did you want to deal with the Supernatural Towers monster materials trading center? Meng Chao snorted coldly. Isnt that possible? Of course its possible, as long as youre willing to pay more than 50% of the transaction tax, luxury tax, and strategic resource turnover tax. By the way, you have to tell me everything about those monster materials and your true identity. Stop joking, my friend. Everyone knows that only a fool would do an honest transaction with the Supernatural Tower, the veteran Reaper said with a smile. The price for a transaction with us is at least 30% higher than with the Supernatural Tower. If you have confidence in your goods, it can even be 50% higher. Furthermore, well never ask who you are or care how much of the monster ingredients are contaminated by something that resembles blood when they fall into your hands. The word blood made Meng Chaos pupils contract. His gaze was like a bullet that landed on the veteran Reapers face. His fierce expression made it seem as though he wanted to blow two bowl-sized holes in the guys face. However, the sirens from the firetrucks, the ambulance, and the law enforcement agencies heavy-duty vehicles were getting closer by the second. The veteran Reaper had his hands behind his back. He looked calm and composed as if he was a willing victim. The muscles on Meng Chaos face twitched a few times before he finally looked away. Ive never dealt with Giant-toothed Crocodile before. How do I know that you wont lie to me? Meng Chao asked in a deep voice. What if you lied to me? What do I do? Could I go to the police? I understand your worries. If I were dealing with a buyer I didnt know, I would have a lot of worries too. The veteran Reaper changed his expression to that of a sincere one. However, you can go ahead and ask around. Our boss name has spread throughout the south of the city for a year and a half. The number of people who trade with us is greater than the number of people who trade in the Supernatural Towers direct store or flagship store. Who has been deceived or even harmed by us? None, definitely none! Is that so? Meng Chao scoffed. I heard that youre evil. You often slaughter your customers like pigs! Thats another matter. The veteran Reaper said, Buying low and selling high. Doubling the price is something that cant be helped. After all, in this day and age, all kinds of non-renewable cultivation resources have become scarce resources that even rich people cant buy. To obtain these cultivation resources, our boss has to bear a great deal of responsibility. Just the cost of getting the goods is four to five times the official retail price! However, aside from the price, when have you ever heard of us pretending to be inferior? When have you ever heard of us taking things by force? When it comes to the price, its the same as anywhere else. Lets look at the goods first. As long as your goods are priceless, we can sit down and discuss it slowly! Where do we talk about it? While Meng Chao really wanted to talk about it directly in Giant-toothed Crocodiles office, he knew that following the commotion on the second floor, the black market merchants like Giant-toothed Crocodile had probably turned into frightened birds. It would be impossible for them to easily bring an unknown trading partner back to their lair. Therefore, he simply wore a vigilant and resistant look and played hard to get. I wont go with you! Of course. The veteran Reaper understood the difficulty of building trust in this anonymous black market transaction. He pointed at a magnificent subway complex next to him, We can go there and find a crowded lively place to sit down and talk. Dont worry. I think as long as both of us dont lose our minds at the same time, we wont do anything unpleasant in the crowded downtown area, right? The veteran Reaper brought Meng Chao to the fifth floor of the complex and found a private restaurant that sold the meat of ferocious Hell Beasts. It was still working hours, and the price of ferocious Hell Beast meat was not something that ordinary consumers could afford. Not a single customer was in the private restaurant. The two employees, who should have been well-trained, yawned in boredom. Sitting in the private room, one could see the entire shopping complex through the glass windows and the atrium. If necessary, both parties, being superhumans, could break through the glass and jump down from the atrium. They could escape any floor of the seven- or eight-story shopping complex and take a complicated route. One could say that this was the best place to trade in terms of privacy and safety. It seemed that Giant-toothed Crocodiles people had brought many customers there to trade in the past. Meng Chao even suspected that this private restaurant had an unclear relationship with Giant-toothed Crocodile and his dealings. Shall we take a look at the goods first? the veteran Reaper said impatiently once he sat down. With his status, he should not have been so impatient to avoid being controlled by Meng Chao. On the other hand, with the big mess today, both parties were in a sensitive position and could cancel the deal at any time. Showing the appropriate enthusiasm would also help to cultivate mutual trust and establish a stable long-term trading relationship Meng Chao placed his backpack carefully on the table. However, he immediately opened his calloused hands that had been curled into eagle claws and held the backpack tightly. He stretched over half of the dining table and stared at the veteran reaper. Id like to clarify that I dont want money. I only want goods, in stock! That was also the norm in the black market. Due to the scarcity of cultivation resources, prices in the black market changed three times a day, rising more and falling less. The money in ones hand would depreciate every minute. To put it bluntly, the economic system that had been built based on the physical qualities of ordinary people was originally unstable for an outrageous existence like the superhumans. In many places, the superhumans had already returned to the era of bartering for the trading of scarce resources. Money was just a piece of waste paper or even a string of useless numbers displayed on the screen. Crystals were too big, their radiation was too strong, and it was not suitable to carry them around. Only mid-level to high-level gene reagents and wild monster materials were hard currency. Of course, the veteran Reaper agreed immediately. It doesnt matter which gene reagent you want to purchase, we have everything here. Everythings in stock! Meng Chao stared at him for a while more before releasing his grip slightly. He squeezed out a century egg from his backpack. It was the one that had been knocked to the ground earlier and accidentally stepped on. In reality, the only thing that had been stepped on was the outer mud shell layer. The crystal clear material inside was still intact. Once it was taken out, the entire room turned into a crystal palace, submerged in a beautiful halo. This is a dragon egg! The experienced Reaper had seen a lot, but even his eyes unwittingly changed color and lit up. The so-called dragon egg might not be an egg laid by a flood dragon monster. It was a general term for a very rare monster material. The conditions for producing such material were very strict. First of all, they had to be eggs from a Hell Beast or even an Apocalyptic Beast. The parents would have to carefully incubate the eggs until small embryos took form. Secondly, the embryos could not hatch. Otherwise, they would not be complete eggs, leaving only empty shells. Thirdly, some drastic changes had to interrupt the hatching process. For example, if the parents encountered a natural enemy, they would be forced to abandon the eggs and escape on their own. Plus, the natural enemy could not find and eat them all. Fourthly, during the hatching process, they had to encounter a natural disaster. Volcanic eruptions, floods, or super strong earthquakes would cause the eggs to sink into mud, swamps, or even underground. Fifthly, and most importantly, the eggs had to be trapped in a place where spirit meridians intersected and the spirit energy was rich. After years of nourishing from the spirit energy and absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon, the eggs would gradually become crystal clear and as warm as jade. It would look like amber was wrapped around little insects. That was the dragon egg. Although the embryo in a dragon egg had stopped developing a long time ago, it was definitely the offspring of a Hell Beast or even an Apocalyptic Beast. After absorbing the essence of the sun and moon for tens of millions of years, it still contained vigorous vitality and extremely powerful spirit energy. It was a treasure trove of genes with immeasurable value. By extracting the active substances in the dragon egg, one could study the genes of ancient Hell Beasts or even Apocalyptic Beasts. In theory, it was possible to clone a brand-new Apocalyptic Beast. The eggs could also be refined into a super gene reagent, providing a powerful source of cultivation motivation for Heaven and Deity Realm powerhouses. Dragon eggs were extremely rare. Many superhumans, including monster hunters who roamed the wilderness, had never even heard of it, let alone seen it. However, Meng Chao believed that the veteran Reaper in front of him would definitely take the bait. His dragon eggs were qualified to be worshipped in the Holy Mountain Temple according to their integrity, the concentration of spirit energy in the place where the spirit meridians intersected, the time when the dragon eggs were buried, and most importantly, the bloodline of the dragon eggs. The appearance of a dragon egg was also divided into more than ten grades. Even the lowest grade dragon egg could help a Heaven Realm warrior to advance rapidly and reach a higher level. The dragon eggs that Meng Chao had brought out would even tempt a Deity Realm warrior if they had been placed in front of him. As expected, the veteran Reapers gaze quickly turned from greed to solemnity. Obviously, the value of the monster materials that Meng Chao had taken out far exceeded his imagination. If it was a fair trade, the price would definitely exceed his authority. However, he still did not inform Giant-toothed Crocodile to make the trade in person. With a slight roll of his eyes, the veteran Reaper took out a dark red crocodile leather bag and carefully opened it. There was a dazzling array of appraisal tools inside, which resembled surgical instruments. He placed a sophisticated electronic lens on his left eye and moved it to examine the crack on the dragon egg, studying it carefully from top to bottom. He clicked his tongue from time to time. Sometimes he praised it, sometimes he frowned, sometimes he sighed, and sometimes he seemed regretful. After studying it for three minutes, he took off the electronic lens and threw it on the crocodile bag. He lowered his head and contemplated for a moment. Then he looked up at Meng Chao as if he wanted to say something but was hesitant. It was as though Meng Chaos dragon egg, which had originally been priceless, possessed some kind of flaw. Chapter 1492 - Excitement in a Private Restaurant Chapter 1492 Excitement in a Private Restaurant How is it? Meng Chao pretended to be calm. The veins protruding from the back of his hand revealed his nervousness. This is indeed a good thing. The veteran Reaper pushed the dragon egg back into Meng Chaos hand, and as he shook his head, he said, This is a dragon egg, a very rare material. If the quality is passable, it will be enough to be the final item in the highest-grade auction! What about this one? Meng Chao asked anxiously. This one The veteran Reaper dragged out his response and regretfully said, Friend, Im not saying that you didnt soak this dragon egg in mithril stabilizer for a long time after you got it. But even if you soaked it occasionally, you couldnt have changed the mithril stabilizer every three days, right? Meng Chao clenched his fists subconsciously. Nonsense. Ive been fighting in the wilderness all year round. Where would I get so many mithril stabilizers?. The veteran Reaper continued. Even if you didnt have the mithril stabilizer, you didnt notice that you had to preserve the dragon egg in an environment with constant temperature, humidity, and stability. You even carried it around with you sometimes, causing it to be subjected to violent shocks multiple times? Meng Chao shook his head. I dont know anything about constant temperature and humidity! As for violent tremors, I dont remember them. Its common for people to struggle in the wilderness. Shock and tremors are extremely common! No wonder. Its such a pity! The experienced Reaper looked like he was having a toothache. The quality of your dragon egg was good in the beginning, but because it wasnt preserved properly for a long time, some flaws inevitably appeared. Its effectiveness and value have been greatly reduced! Meng Chao obviously did not believe him. If I wanted to lie to you, I wouldnt have told you that it was a dragon egg. The veteran Reaper pushed the electronic camera to Meng Chao, too, and instructed him to put it on and observe the flaws on the dragon egg carefully, Take a look for yourself. Can you see that there are clusters of tiny bubbles and colorful halos inside the dragon egg? It is because the spiritual energy inside the dragon egg is not pure enough. Such a dragon egg must be carefully refined by experts with dozens of extremely rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Only by refining the impurities and using them for cultivation can the tragedy of mental derangement not happen. Even so, its effectiveness is probably only thirty percent of what it used to be. Fifty percent at most! The veteran Reaper was heartbroken. If Meng Chaos level was not higher than his, he would not have been able to obtain this dragon egg This Dragon Egg was also the best product that had been enshrined in the sacred mountain temple for thousands of years. Just by looking at his expression, Meng Chao almost believed it. Cut the crap! Meng Chaos face was full of frustration. He slammed the electronic camera on the table and glared at the veteran Reaper. I dont understand the roundabout ways of you Reapers. Just tell me, how much can this thing be sold for? About that, may I know what rare resources you wish to trade for? the veteran Reaper probed. Meng Chao thought for a moment. If I exchange all of these dragon eggs for dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections, how many can I exchange them for? The veteran Reaper took out a multifunctional calculator. He knocked randomly as if he was serious. He even made a pretentious phone call as if he was confirming the latest price of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection on the black market. In the end, he coughed dryly and extended five fingers. Fifty boxes. The veteran Reaper said, Logically speaking, with the quality of this dragon egg, at most forty boxes of the dragon elephant bone strengthening injection can be exchanged on the market. But I see that my friend is also a straightforward person, and I hope that we can work together for a long time. I dare to give ten boxes to my brother on behalf of Giant-toothed Crocodile, as a way of making friends. Fifty boxes? Meng Chaos eyes glinted with a swoosh. His Adams apple rolled violently. His eyes rolled, but he forcefully retracted the greedy light in his eyes. Pa! Meng Chao slammed the table heavily and pretended to be furious. Do you think Im a club? Whats the use of just fifty boxes of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection?! Yes, I dont know anything about dragon eggs, their appearance, or whatever. But do you know how many of our brothers died and how much I paid to get this nest these dragon eggs?! As Meng Chao spoke, he raised his right arm. The blood-colored centipede on his right arm seemed to be about to jump onto the veteran Reapers face. The veteran Reaper was unmoved. However, when Meng Chao mentioned the word nest, his pupils contracted slightly. Indeed, it was rare for egg-laying monsters to only lay one egg at a time. There was usually a nest. My friend, theres no point in you doing this. The veteran Reaper calmly said, If you want to play the game of sky-high bidding, return the money when you land, ill start with twenty boxes and slowly raise the price. Because I dont regard you as a club, and because of Giant-toothed Crocodiles golden signboard, I can offer the highest price. Believe me, no market in Dragon City can offer a higher price than this one! I dont believe you! Meng Chao snorted. Dragon City is not just a black market for Giant-toothed Crocodile. At worst, I will run all over the city. I dont believe that I cant offer a higher price! Of course, the goods are yours. You can sell them to whoever you want. The veteran Reaper smiled and made a gesture of Please do as you please.. Meng Chaos face turned green and white from being ridiculed. He could only stand up and leave, then he continued, However, I have to remind my friend that in the next ten days to half a month, it will be very difficult for you to find a black market to trade. Meng Chao stood by the table and said with a gloomy face, Why?. Because of the chaos in the Monster Market! The veteran Reaper said with a smile, With the matter being blown out of proportion, the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee are under tremendous pressure from public opinion. They are definitely going to launch a grand crackdown on the black market and the hoarding phenomenon operation. With the news being so tight, which black market is so tough and fearless that they still dare to open their doors to do business? I reckon that today is the last carnival. After tonight, all the black markets will have a ten-day-to-half-month holiday tomorrow. They will have a good rest. In my opinion, these guys are also stupid. resO When there was a black market, although the price of cultivation resources was slightly higher, at least they could be bought with money. It could solve the urgent situation! Now, things have gone out of control and ruined everyones jobs. Where are they going to purchase non-renewable and scarce cultivation resources? Hehe, it would be too naive to think that after all the black markets are closed, there will be a large number of authentic cultivation resources in the formal market that can meet the cultivation needs of all superhumans! I dont care, and neither does our boss. In any case, as long as we immerse ourselves in the mithril stabilizer and pay attention to the preservation method, many rare cultivation resources can be stored for three to five years or even longer. Some rare resources even need to be stored in the ancient method for three to five years or thirty to fifty years before they can be used to their maximum effect. Resting for ten days to half a month, or even longer, what loss does it have for us? It will only make the price of the cultivation resources on the market higher and allow our boss to earn more. Its only pitiful for those low-level and middle-level superhumans who dont have any connections, especially those who are seriously injured and waiting for the cultivation resources to save their lives. Tell me, do you think they have nothing better to do? Why would they destroy their own hopes of cultivation and treatment? As the veteran Reaper spoke, he intentionally or unintentionally used a piercing gaze to brush the scar on Meng Chaos right arm up and down. The meaning was very obvious. It was just a mere dragon egg. We can afford to wait, we can afford to let it go, and we can also afford to lose. However, if we cant buy the dragon elephant bone strengthening injection for ten days to half a month, or even longer, with your injuries, can you afford to wait? Meng Chao was furious. The bones in his body crackled like firecrackers. The muscles in his upper body were more like red-hot iron lumps, emitting astonishing heat. The experienced Reapers smile did not change. However, there was a light knock on the door outside the box. Meng Chao took a deep breath as if he realized that this was a downtown area, and the dragon eggs he carried were stolen goods that could not be seen in the light. If things really got out of hand, he might not be able to catch the other partys tail as a black market merchant. But he would definitely be able to find evidence of him killing people and stealing goods. His fists loosened and tightened. In the end, he sat down across from the veteran Reaper, looking a little dejected. The smile on the veteran Reapers face grew wider, and he gave a light high five. The door to the private room opened. The waiter served a plate of sashimi covered in ice and an amber-colored wine that gave off the smell of honey. Meng Chao looked at the plate of sashimi that was as thin as the wings of a cicada. He felt that it was like an abalone that was even bigger than his head. However, the texture was even more crisp and chewy. It also faintly emitted a smell that ordinary people might find too stimulating, but for superhumans, it was just right. It was a bloody smell that could stimulate their appetite. Try the signature dish here. The veteran Reaper said with a smile, The freshest elephant sashimi uses the trunk of a Tyrant Mammoth. In the entire city, it can only be eaten here. The freshest Tyrant Mammoth meat? Meng Chao was slightly taken aback. Thinking about how there were at most three to five hundred meters away from here, there were so many powerless mid-level to low-level superhumans lining up at the Supernatural Towers directly-operated monster materials trading center. All they wanted was a few bottles of cheap ones.., a genetic potion that used the Tyrant Mammoth spinal fluid as a raw material was something they couldnt ask for. In this unassuming private restaurant, the Tyrant Mammoths main weapon-its strong and powerful long nose-could be openly made into sashimi for people to enjoy. The taste of this plate of sashimi was too complicated. Meng Chao picked up a piece and chewed it carefully in his mouth. Its really fresh He muttered to himself. Of course. The veteran Reaper proudly said, Thats why I said that no matter what cultivation resources you want, we can get them alland only we can get them. But, but The corners of Meng Chaos eyes and mouth twitched. After a long time, he still couldnt calm down. This, this, this is too much! It is indeed a bit extravagant. Therefore, this should be the last proper plate of Tyrant Mammoth tattoo extraction recently. The senior Reapers voice gradually turned cold, Believe me, after being fooled by these fools, in the next ten days to half a month, there will be no elephant tattoo extraction, no dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection, and not even a single strand of Tyrant Mammoth fur! Chapter 1493 - Gauging His Bottom Line Chapter 1493 Gauging His Bottom Line Meng Chao seemed to be somewhat subdued by the veteran Reapers aura. After a long while, he unwillingly said, Fifty boxes is too little. Cant the number go up any further? The veteran Reaper laughed. I knew it. My friend is a smart person. We can keep trading for a long time. The veteran Reaper said, If you want to convert all the dragon eggs into the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drug, you need many of them at once, which will cause the market to fluctuate. Of course, the quantity cannot rise. However, if you convert some of the dragon elephant bone-strengthening drugs into other cultivation resources, which are hard currency of the same value, the quantity and variety can be discussed. To be honest, I dont suggest that you exchange all of them for fifty boxes of dragon elephant bone-strengthening drugs. The quantity is too much and the volume is too big. Itll be easy for people to target you. If someone finds out that you have so many dragon elephant bone-strengthening drugs in your house and you claim that youre not hoarding them, nobody will believe you, will they? Therefore, I suggest that you exchanged thirty of them for Dragon Blood Essence, which is smaller, denser, and more valuable. According to the current market price, you can exchange thirty for ten boxes of the essence. What do you think? Dragon Blood Essence was different from a dragon egg. It was a high-energy substance that was extracted from the blood of flood dragon monsters. Flood dragon-type monsters were born powerful. Even the weakest existences in their race were usually Hell Beasts. As for the leader of the race, he could easily enter the ranks of Apocalyptic Beasts. Using the dragon blood essence to cultivate could help earth realm experts greatly increase their chances of breaking through to the Heaven Realm. The range of application was rather wide. Therefore, there was a daily shortage in the transcendental tower. The price on the black market remained high In other words, this dragon egg can be exchanged for twenty boxes of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections and ten boxes of Dragon Blood Essence? Meng Chao was somewhat tempted. The veteran Reaper nodded with a smile. I-I still want five bottles of blue spirit nerve regeneration fluid! Meng Chao showed the scar on his right arm to the veteran Reaper. He looked like a greedy snake swallowing an elephant. Twenty boxes of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injection, ten boxes of dragon blood essence, and five bottles of blue spirit nerve repair liquid. This dragon egg is yours! Otherwise, Id rather go somewhere else and try my luck. At worst, Ill use low-grade materials to refine substitutes and treat them conservatively. I Wont cultivate for the next ten days to half a month! The scar on his right arm was extremely deep. It was obvious that his nerves had been injured. And the blue spirit nerve repair liquid was the most effective nerve repair medicine that mid-level to low-level superhumans could come into contact with. Such an offer did not exceed the expectations of the veteran Reaper. However, he still revealed a troubled expression. He brought the dragon egg over and studied it carefully for a long time. He took out his calculator and made a series of crackling sounds. He even walked to a corner and put his palm to his mouth. He made two phone calls in a low voice as if he was asking for instructions from the big boss, Giant-toothed Crocodile. In the end, he hung up the phone respectfully. Only then did he let out a long sigh of relief. He walked back with a bright smile on his face. Alright. Today, Ill make you a friend on behalf of the giant-toothed shark! Even though Meng Chao used the super hearing ability of a Deity Realm warrior to discover that none of the two phone calls just now had been made to Giant-toothed Crocodile. However, he still revealed a look of joy. The next second, he nervously asked, When can I get the goods? Now. The veteran Reaper smiled. The goods will be in your hands in five minutes. So soon? No, there wont be any problem? Meng Chao is suspicious, Make sure it is the original product? There are anti-counterfeiting labels and QR codes on them. You can take them to the original counter for inspection. The veteran Reaper said, Its still the same. No matter how much you brag about genetic medicine, it wont work. In the end, it still depends on word of mouth and the effect. Go outside and find out if Giant-toothed Crocodiles signboard is bright or hard. Yes, a lot of people say that we raised the price too much, but when did you hear people say that our goods are not the right ones and that we make them up as inferior goods? To put it bluntly, black market trading is a shady business to begin with. If we were to create fake sales and disrupt the market, we would have long been dismembered by the super companies behind the major pharmaceutical manufacturers and turned into ashes! In fact, it did not take five minutes. Four minutes and thirty-six seconds later, three long and two short knocks came from the boxs wall next door. Under the signal of the veteran Reaper, Meng Chao walked into the box next door alone. There was no one in the box. But the dining table was full of leftovers. In the corner, there were two bulging camouflage tactical backpacks. At first glance, they looked like they were left behind by the previous table of diners. Even if they were discovered, this private restaurant and the veteran Reaper could completely separate themselves. Meng Chao stepped forward and unzipped the zipper. He discovered that the seals were intact. The QR code was clear, and the packaging was extremely exquisite. There was even a faint trace of a strange fragrance coming from the gene reagent. He tore open the plastic membrane and took out the gene reagent that came with a syringe. Not only were there fine details on it, but there was also a trademark that looked like a laser relief sculpture. There was also the signature of a Deity Realm warrior. Due to the uniqueness of the gene reagent, even if it was the original product, it was difficult to guarantee that everyone would have the same effect after taking it. Therefore, the grade and authenticity of the gene reagent became a problem that troubled both consumers and manufacturers. In order to improve their brand image, many pharmaceutical manufacturers would hire Deity Realm warriors as spokespersons. It was equivalent to using a Deity Realm warriors reputation as a guarantee for a certain genetic medicine. This kind of brand image spokesperson was completely different from the brand image spokespersons on Earth. Once a problem with the genetic medicine appeared, a Deity Realm warrior would really fly into a rage and rush into the office of the general manager and chairman of the pharmaceutical manufacturers, slamming them into the ground. Similarly, no one dared to sign on fake gene reagents using a Deity Realm warriors name. Otherwise, even if they escaped to the ends of the Earth, they would be caught by that Deity Realm warrior and his disciples as well as grand-disciples. Seeing the Deity Realm warriors signature, Meng Chao was finally relieved. He fastened the two camouflage army backpacks tightly, one at the front and one at the back, and tied them to his body. His original backpack was placed horizontally at his waist. He patted the three backpacks with a face full of red light and was about to return with a full load. The veteran Reaper could not hold it in anymore and said with a smile, Wait, friend, I see that you brought more than one dragon egg? I wont sell it for the time being! Meng Chao did not hide anything and said casually, These gene reagents are enough for me to cultivate for a while. When the limelight is not so tight and the black markets are reopened, I will come back to trade! The veteran Reaper rolled his eyes. This What? Meng Chaos face darkened, his killing intent erupting like a mountain flood. Cant you do it? Dont tell me you want to buy and sell by force? No, no, no, of course not. Dont misunderstand, Friend. The veteran Reaper hurriedly said, Of course you can. Its just that the first time is new, and the second time is familiar. Next time when you still need cultivation resources, you dont need to trouble your friend to go to the monster market. You can contact me directly. There will be an absolute discount. The veteran Reaper gave Meng Chao a beautifully made card that smelled like it had been soaked in genetic medicine. There was only one number on it. Meng Chao placed the card under the tip of his nose and sniffed it lightly. A playful glint flashed in his eyes. He stuffed the card into his pocket, wiped his mouth, and Strode out of the private restaurant. The veteran Reaper stood beside the fence on the fifth floors atrium and watched Meng Chao leave. It was not until Meng Chaos figure disappeared into the bustling crowd that he said to his underlings who had quietly appeared behind him, Follow the scent and chase after him. Feel this kids background. The underlings, who had fierce expressions and looked like hunting dogs, nodded at the same time. Then, they also disappeared into the crowd. The southern area of the city was a typical old city district that was filled with the atmosphere of the mortal world. Recently, Dragon City had been carrying out a large-scale renovation of the old city. Scaffolding was everywhere, pile drivers were everywhere, tower cranes were everywhere, and construction materials were piled up everywhere. It was completely unrecognizable. The labyrinth was complex and noisy. Even the old neighbors who had lived here for decades would easily get lost if they accidentally entered a construction site. Giant-toothed Crocodiles subordinates were all professionals. When they arrived, they all put on their work clothes and safety helmets and even made themselves dirty. They were as exhausted as if they had just finished a whole days hard work. Some people were not far or close behind Meng Chao. Some people took a shortcut and went in front of Meng Chao, pretending to be organizing the equipment on the construction site. He made sure that at least two pairs of eyes were fixed on Meng Chao, leaving no blind spots. Meng Chao did not seem to have noticed the stalker. He walked slowly toward the depths of the shabby alley. However, when he passed a corner with a dust-proof screen, he did not come out from the next corner. Cold sweat immediately broke out on the heads of the casual stalkers. The cursing of the veteran Reaper could be heard through the mini headphones. One of the stalkers braced himself and went forward to check without caring about exposing his identity. However, he found that the dust-proof screen was intact. Even the dust that was evenly stained on it showed no signs of being damaged. The refreshing fragrance that was emitted from the card that the veteran Reaper gave Meng Chao ended here. It was as if a crack had suddenly appeared in the space around the corner. It was as if an invisible bloody mouth had swallowed Meng Chao whole. This is impossible! Everyone was in a state of disbelief and shock. One of the stalkers, who was crouching behind a pile of construction waste, suddenly felt a strong gust of wind behind his head. The aura of death instantly froze into an icicle and pierced into his bones, causing the blood in his body to freeze. It was exactly the same feeling he had when he was ambushed by the ferocious Hell Beasts in the depths of the forest! Chapter 1494 - The Circle of True Superhumans Chapter 1494 The Circle of True Superhumans As soon as the stalker turned around, he saw a pair of blood-red eyes. They were like the headlights of a high-speed train, magnifying in front of him. Immediately after, he experienced the feeling of being hit by a high-speed train, and the bones all over his body were about to shatter. The stalker could not even let out a muffled groan as he plunged into the construction waste. The second stalker had originally crawled into the dustproof gauze net and was searching for their target. When he heard movement, he poked his head out of the dustproof gauze net but did not find anything strange. However, when he dug his head back into the dustproof gauze net, he saw Meng Chaos angry face and a fist that grew increasingly big between his eyes. The second stalker did not have time to let out a scream either. He was knocked down by Meng Chaos fist and dragged into the depths of the dustproof gauze net. Then, the third, the fourth The stalkers disappeared one by one, and the scene became eerily silent. The veteran Reaper realized that something was wrong The scene before him reminded him of the suffocating silence when he harvested monsters in the depths of the wilderness but stepped into the monster ambush circle. The last three stalkers did not care about their disguises. They tried their best to get close to him and unsheathed their weapons at the same time. The veteran Reaper heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the large-caliber handgun that was loaded with crystal bullets and was enough to shoot a monsters head in one shot, as well as the dagger that was coated with neurotoxin and could even paralyze a tyrant mammoth. But in the next second, Meng Chao descended from the sky. He jumped directly from the height of the scaffolding above his head and landed on the veteran Reapers head without any deviation, knocking him to the ground. By the time everyone reacted, Meng Chao had already used the hollow leg bone of a fierce beast to Polish it, as if it was specially used to draw blood. It had indeed drawn the blood of countless people, and it had all been turned into a dark red dagger, he held it firmly against the veteran Reapers neck. The sharp blade stabbed into it without hesitation. It was only a hairs length away from the veteran Reapers carotid artery. The veteran Reapers blood flowed down the hollow leg bone and meandered out from the back of the dagger. It was like a flood that seeped out from a crack before the dam broke. Meng Chaos eyes, which made even monsters tremble in fear, as well as the corners of his eyes that were constantly trembling, the corners of his mouth, and the arm that held the dagger, made the veteran Reapers pupils continuously dilate, and deep within his pupils.., was fear. The three stalkers turned pale with fright. One of them, who was holding a large-caliber pistol, subconsciously raised his arm. No, dont! The Reaper let out a shriek as if he was killing chickens. He could already feel waves of coldness tearing through his carotid artery and the spinal nerves hidden deep within his cervical vertebrae. Huff, Huff, Huff! Meng Chao was like a wild beast. He panted for a long time before he managed to control his emotions that were about to go out of control. Following me? His voice was still hoarse, like a ferocious beast whose ferocity and vigilance had been raised to the limit after being injured. Listen, listen to my explanation, my friend! The veteran Reapers carotid artery and neck muscles were being suppressed. His voice was sharp and sharp, and every word was trembling. We, we dont mean any harm. We just want to ensure safety! Ensure our safety?Meng Chaos face was full of sarcasm. Yes, thats right! The veteran reaper braced himself and said, After all, dragon eggs are quite a rare treasure. In the past, very few hunters like our friends would come directly to us to trade. Of course, were also worried that you might be a hook released by the Tribunal, the FBI, or the FDA, specifically to put out a long line and fish for big fish. In our line of work, people are particularly jealous and hateful. Our boss is a big tree that attracts the wind. Today, in the monster market in the south of the city, he even caused such a big mess. No one wants to bump into the muzzle of a gun and be pulled to sacrifice the flag for no reason. Thats why we want to confirm whether or not you are related to the Tribunal, the Investigation Bureau, and the FDA. Meng Chao did not say a word after hearing that. His face was as gloomy as before. The dagger did not leave the veteran Reapers carotid artery even half an inch. Trust me, my friend. No, Brother. The veteran reaper said dryly, Dont be rash. Being rash is not good for anyone. This is not the wilderness. Next to it is a busy downtown area! This sentence seemed to remind Meng Chao. This was not the place he used to be. There were few people and monsters everywhere. Even if he killed people and looted goods, it would be difficult for others to find evidence. He could push all the blame to the depths of the wilderness. He took a deep breath and looked at the large caliber pistol in the Stalkers hand. The veteran Reaper hurriedly signaled his subordinate to put down the gun. Meng Chao was unmoved. The veteran Reaper rolled his eyes three times and signaled his subordinate to kick the pistol over. Until the pistol filled with crystal bullets fell into Meng Chaos hand, Meng Chao used his uninjured left hand to make a very beautiful gun move. He skillfully put the pistol on his belt and slowly withdrew the dagger. But his knee was still pressed against the veteran Reapers chest. With a little force, the veteran Reapers chest could be compressed into a piece of paper as thin as a Cicadas wing. Meng Chao took out the card that the veteran Reaper had given him. He tore the card into pieces, and the pieces bounced onto the veteran Reapers face. Let me give you a piece of advice. Dont give it to a hunter at any time. This kind of thing has a strong irritating smell. Meng Chao said in a deep voice, Get lost! He stood up and no longer looked at the veteran Reaper and Stalker. He pretended to leave. Wait, cough, cough, cough, cough. Wait, Brother! The veteran reaper rubbed his chest and said while coughing. Meng Chaos back instantly tightened into a bow, like a cheetah ready to attack. His hands were also eager to try. He could pick up a large-caliber pistol and a beast bone dagger in 0.1 seconds. Dont, dont misunderstand, brother! The veteran reaper was shocked again and quickly said, I mean, the rest of the dragon eggs Meng Chao turned his head, his face full of surprise. Dont tell me you think Im stupid enough to trade with people like you? As long as the price is right, why wouldnt I?! The veteran reaper said, I know that todays trade wasnt very pleasant, but I also believe that a great deal of unhappiness can be wiped away like a pencil in front of a discount thats even higher than the sky.. Brother, please accept this card. Even if I replace the giant-toothed crocodile, I will apologize to you! The veteran Reaper took out another card from his pocket. This time, the card was crystal clear, as if it had been carefully cut and polished by an entire piece of crystal. However, it was extremely elastic and resilient, and it could be rolled up easily. Even if it was in close contact with the skin on the chest, it did not feel as cold as jade or metal. Instead, it seemed to be some kind of biological material. This time, the card did not have any flavor. The semi-transparent material that was as thin as a Cicadas wing was placed in the palm. Through the card, one could easily see the palm lines. It was also impossible to embed anything like a chip that could be tracked and located. Only by gently rubbing it with his thumb could he feel that in the middle of the card, there was a picture of a laser micro-carving. It was a vivid crocodile with a series of numbers below it. This was the only identification number. What, are you still playing this game? Meng Chao placed the card between his index and middle fingers and looked at the veteran reaper with a half-smile, as if he would throw the card back at any moment. No, no, no. Dont misunderstand, brother. This is our highest-level membership card. The veteran Reaper hurriedly explained, With this anonymous VIP card, not only can you participate in the highest-level auctions and trade fairs in our venue, you can also enjoy a discount of up to 30%. You can also come into contact with hundreds of advanced gene reagents that are not available on the market and can not be bought no matter how much money you spend. Also, many of our members are upper-class people. The descendants of the nine great cultivation families are naturally the backbone of the nine great corporations. With your skills, if you can gain the appreciation of the descendants of these families, your meteoric rise will be just around the corner. When that time comes, what can a few boxes of dragon elephant bone strengthening drugs be compared to? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He looked down at the card and raised his head to look at the proud face of the veteran reaper. He was a little puzzled. Didnt you say that you dont have a fixed venue? To an ordinary person, of course not. After all, not every Tom, Dick, and Harry has the right to be personally received by our boss. The veteran reaper said, However, for those scions of wealthy families and heroes like you, the situation is naturally different. Believe me, as long as you are willing to come, I promise to broaden your horizons. You will see a new world that is completely different from the wilderness. You will have the opportunity to come into contact with the life of the upper-class society. You will have the opportunity to advance rapidly. With rapid progress, you will have the opportunity to step into the real circle of extraordinaires! Meng Chaos heart palpitated. Let me think about it. He kept the card with the crocodile pattern engraved on it in his pocket. He stared at the four of them and retreated step by step. Of course, brother, you can take your time to think about it. This time, the veteran reaper did not stop him. He just smiled and said, When you have thought about it, you are welcome to visit that private restaurant anytime. When the time comes, as long as you take out your VIP card, the staff there will naturally know what to do! It was not until Meng Chao disappeared into the depths of the shabby alley. A few stalkers then carried their battered and bruised companions out from behind the construction waste and the dust-proof gauze. How are they? Seeing the miserable state of his subordinates, the veteran Reaper covered the bleeding wound on his neck with an ugly expression. Their injuries are not light. If they dont recuperate for ten days to half a month, they can forget about attacking again. The stalker who was holding a large-caliber pistol said, Second brother, are you still following us? Why should I follow? With just a few pieces of trash like you, how are you going to follow such an expert? The veteran reaper sighed. Forget it. Lets go back and report to the boss. This kid attacked so heavily the moment he met the boss. He shouldnt have any qualms about it. Hes not from the tribunal, the FBI, or the FDA.. Weve had enough trouble today. Dont cause trouble for the boss again. Chapter 1495 - Infiltration Chapter 1495 Infiltration Meng Chao stood on the scaffolding of the old nine-story building that was being renovated. He watched as the veteran Reaper and his wounded companions supported each other and limped away. They quickly got into two fully enclosed vans and disappeared into the rolling traffic. However, it did not matter how crowded the downtown area was and how many similar vans there were. As long as Meng Chao closed his eyes, he could still sense the dragon egg that had been injected with his spirit energy and was almost integrated with his vitality magnetic field from thousands of meters away. It was different from the card that the veteran Reaper had given him, which had been soaked in the gene reagent for a long time and had a pleasant smell. The dragon egg was full of vitality, and the embryonic cells in it were still alive. After being nurtured by a Deity Realm warrior like Meng Chao for a long time, it became an extension of his will. It was simply a natural tracker. The veteran Reapers van was shining like a firefly in the dark night amidst the rolling traffic. Meng Chao was like a ghost, jumping between the rows of high-rise buildings with ease. He easily traced the movements of the other party. As he expected, after the other party took a big detour, they returned to the vicinity of the monster market in the south of the city. They entered a building that was covered in neon lights and embedded with a huge screen. It was filled with light pollution. Of course. Meng Chao had deliberately asked the veteran reaper for the Blue spirit nerve repair liquid. This was a relatively unpopular gene medicine that was not easy to preserve. The other party was able to deliver the stock to a private restaurant in just five minutes. This could only mean that the other party had a large warehouse with a complete range of products and facilities nearby. That was definitely the nest of the giant-toothed crocodile. When Meng Chao arrived at the entrance of this multi-colored building, he had already changed into a brand new appearance. The current him was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He was refined and refined, and could practically reflect his own reflection. His ten fingers were long and fair, without any flaws. They were completely different from the hands of the hunter, which were wrapped in scars and curled up into an eagles claw. Even if he brushed past the experienced reaper. The other party would not notice anything strange. However, Meng Chao did not directly barge into the building. Instead, he found a convenience store next to the building. He looked like an ordinary worker who was casually having a meal. He ate his lunch box through the floor-to-ceiling glass window and looked at the entrance of the building. At first glance, this building was no different from the buildings in the downtown area. After careful observation, he found that the neon lights and big screen outside the building were too bright, too dazzling, and too dazzling Through the gap between the neon lights and the big screen, it was impossible to see the clues inside the building. The entrance of a building that was 30 to 40 stories tall was pitifully small. Entering the building required several layers of security checks, so it was difficult for an uninvited guest to barge in. Meng Chao closed his eyes and sensed that the dragon egg was moving vertically upwards. as1. It was likely that the veteran reaper was taking the elevator with the Dragon Egg. Soon, the Dragon Egg moved to the top few floors of the building. However, Meng Chaos perception became blurry. The dragon egg seemed to have been thrown into a muddy pond. It was gradually covered by the river sand and mud. Its spiritual connection with him became intermittent and obscure. Meng Chao was slightly startled. He soon realized that the other party had and anti-interference devices on the top few floors of the building. This was specially designed to prevent others from snooping This further proved that there must be something wrong with the top few floors of the building Meng Chao slowly finished a box of fast food. He also finished reading the latest version of the map of Dragon City and the wartime escape guide that he had just bought at the convenience store. Folding the map, he left the convenience store, followed the map and walked into the comprehensive shopping mall near the building He went straight to the third underground floor and passed through a long corridor, which was the subway station. It was not the rush hour for commuting. There were not many passengers in the subway station. Meng Chao jumped off the train tracks and flashed onto a backup line for maintenance. He searched in the darkness for a long time. He found what he wanted. Then, he went around the entire subway station, climbed up a ventilation pipe, and climbed along the pipe for about 30 to 50 meters. Below him was the underground parking lot of the building where the giant-toothed crocodile nest was located. The underground world of Dragon City was often larger and more complicated than the buildings on the ground. A building that was more than twenty stories tall corresponded to at least five to eight stories of underground space. For the sake of war preparation, the underground space of the nearby buildings was closely connected again. In case of the attack of monsters, the citizens could easily evacuate from one building on the ground to the underground, and then from the underground to another building. And in the underground space, there were often shelters with well-equipped facilities and even weapons depots. It was convenient for unarmed civilians to be armed to the teeth and protect their homes in just ten minutes. This kind of building standard was the iron law that Dragon City had slowly honed through decades of life-and-death battles. Although the Monster War had ended, the fully renovated underground building complex did not slack off in the slightest. Even if the giant-toothed crocodile could transform the ground part of the entire building so that water could not pour into it. It wouldnt dare to compromise the connectivity of the underground space. Otherwise, the fire department and the war preparation department would come after him. However, Meng Chao noticed that there were many security guards in the underground parking lot. More than normal. Judging from their even breathing, strong muscles, and fierce eyes. They were both men who had fought to the death in the wilderness and in the jungle. Nine times out of ten, they work for the alligator. Except, of course, for the Bright Eyes. Theres got to be a million surveillance cameras around here somewhere. Many surveillance cameras are hidden in blind corners, with Meng Chao crouched in the ventilation duct position, simply can not be found. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao rubbed the space between his eyebrows and suddenly opened his eyes wide, releasing an extremely intense spiritual energy ripple. The lights in the underground parking lot suddenly flickered. The security personnel also felt a feeble electric current passing by their skin, raising goosebumps all over their bodies. All the equipment that was carved with runes and driven by crystals, including the surveillance cameras, emitted a feeble noise of interference. Zi Zi Zi Zi, like a mutated mosquito, flew past the ears of the security personnel. The security personnel noticed the abnormality. But they were not too nervous. Although the space and the spiritual magnetic environment around Dragon City were becoming more and more stable. However, the spiritual magnetic interference caused by the negligible space vibration still happened from time to time. Most of the spiritual magnetic interference lasted for two or three seconds at most. As long as the interference did not occur at the critical moment when the extraordinary was trying to break through to a higher level or when he was performing his ultimate skill, there would not be any serious consequences. A few security personnel began to patrol slowly. In the ventilation duct above their heads, Meng Chao had already figured out the locations of all the surveillance cameras through the feeble spiritual interference. According to the locations of the surveillance cameras and the patrol routes of the security personnel, he had constructed a virtual underground parking lot in his mind. He closed his eyes and performed hundreds of simulations in the virtual underground parking lot in half a minute. Finally, he found a suitable path. It was not until this moment that Meng Chao released what he had caught on the spare subway track through the fence of the ventilation duct. Those are two mutant mice with sharp teeth. Man can win the Monster Wars and crush all the Doomsday Beasts. But it is impossible to hide in the city, all the insects and even cockroaches, mosquitoes and flies, all exterminated. These fist-sized mutant mice, though far from being Combat-ready,. But it has incredible bite, digestion and reproduction. Whether it was city trash or fiber optic cables, there was nothing that they couldnt eat or dislike. What if the mutated rat burrowed into the building. It would be fine if it bit off the fiber optic cable. But once it bit off the spiritual energy transmission pipeline, causing the spiritual energy to leak out, causing the spiritual pressure in the cultivation room inside the building to be insufficient, then it would be very bad. Moreover, this was the giant-toothed Crocodiles nest, a place specially used to entertain distinguished guests. The mutated rats were running around, gnawing on priceless treasures, and the consequences were unimaginable. The security personnel became nervous. They rushed toward the mutated rats. And right behind them. The blind spots of dozens of surveillance cameras. Meng Chao turned into a black shadow with almost no thickness. He flashed into the entrance of the safety stairs. There were sixteen elevators in this building with very luxurious space. But there must be surveillance cameras in the elevators that didnt leave any blind spots. Meng Chao also didnt want to spend too much time in an enclosed space where he could be watched and butchered even though his disguise wasnt a problem. The stairs werent safe, either. In the dark corridor, Meng Chao closed his eyes and the life magnetic field bloomed like a fountain. It was instantly scanned. There were no less than thirty or fifty surveillance cameras between the first and tenth floors. meras Even, in a few corners, very insidiously set up gravity sensors and infrared scanners. Any living thing that has gravity and heat, just go through this safe staircase. Will be the first to reveal their true colors. Of course, no matter how tight security measures, it is impossible to stop a good stealth, infiltration and assassination of god-like strong. Five minutes later, Meng Chao appeared on the 33rd floor of the building silently as if he had passed through a spatial crack. From the 33rd floor onwards, there were a total of five floors above. This was a special area where the walls were embedded with lead plates to prevent others from prying. Meng Chao took a deep breath. He could vaguely smell the unique and slightly pungent fragrance of the monster materials and gene reagents in the air. Chapter 1496 - Two Worlds Chapter 1496 Two Worlds Its here. There are large amounts of natural treasures and gene reagents stored in it. The fragrance is even richer than the Supernatural Towers Monster Materials Trading Center! Meng Chao locked onto his target. Unfortunately, there were two fully armed security personnel by the stairs on each floor. No matter how wide the escape stairs were, they could not compare to the underground parking lot. Meng Chao could not swagger through four or five flights of stairs without alerting Giant-toothed Crocodile. After a moment of silence, he pressed his ears against the wall and listened to the movements on the upper floors. Meng Chao released the last mutated rat. Stimulated by his spirit power, the mutated rat squeaked. It immediately attracted the attention of the security personnel deployed at the entrance of the escape stairway on the thirty-third floor. Two security personnel followed the sound and left. Meng Chao took the opportunity to flash to the entrance of the safe passage. The door was tightly locked, and he needed to swipe his card to enter. Meng Chao took out the VIP card that the veteran Reaper had just given him. Ill try my best. If I really cant do it, Ill have to force my way in. Meng Chao placed the uneven laser engraving pattern and the code on the VIP card onto the reading port of the card reader. Beep Beep.. The green light above the safe passage flashed, and the door opened silently. Meng Chao let out a sigh of relief. Before the two security guards caught the mutated rat, he crawled through the crack in the door. The scene behind the door made him slightly stunned. Beneath his feet was a fluffy and soft hand-made carpet that looked like it had been installed with springs. On both sides of the corridor, other than the magnificent decorations, there were also a large number of specimens of the heads of the ferocious beasts of hell. One by one, the ferocious beasts opened their bloody mouths. Their sharp dagger-like fangs were still shining At first glance, it seemed that even their ferocious eyes were still blinking from time to time. As a veteran reaper, Meng Chao could naturally see that these specimens were all made by famous experts. They had gone through the most expensive gene reagents and had been meticulously processed to be so lifelike, it was a completely different concept from the crudely made models. Just the dozens of specimens of the heads of the ferocious beasts of hell alone were enough to show the strength of the owner of this place. And this style of being both wild and luxurious had also allowed Meng Chao to experience the True circle of extraordinairesthat the veteran Reaper had mentioned Before the sound of footsteps could be heard, Meng Chao flashed into the storeroom beside the corridor. erol Through the crack of the door, he carefully observed the Distinguished guestswho were walking in and out of the corridor, admiring the specimens of the heads of the ferocious beasts of hell. All the distinguished guests were wearing masks woven from the colorful feathers of the ferocious beasts. Although the masks covered most of their faces, their every movement exuded the aura of a favored son of heaven who was bossy and domineering. Their bodies looked ordinary at first glance, but they were faintly flowing with brilliant colors, their defensive strength was comparable to composite ceramic inserts. They were carefully refined from the fur of a ferocious beast from hell. The priceless high-end fashion deeply betrayed their identity. The veteran Reaper did not lie. As expected, the VIP guests of the giant-toothed crocodile were mostly the descendants of the nine great cultivation families. This was only natural. If it were not for the nine great families, the giant-toothed crocodile would not have been able to obtain so many rare cultivation resources that even the transcendental tower could not obtain for its black market. Other than the distinguished guests, Meng Chao also saw many waiters carrying dishes and fine wine. The waiters were also wearing feathered masks. Their masks were grayish-brown in color. The feathers on them were tiny and short. If one were to say that the distinguished guests were sparrows competing for attention. The waiters could only be considered unremarkable sparrows. Meng Chao had a plan in mind. He looked around the storeroom behind him. He quickly found a set of black and white waitersclothing and a gray mask that looked like a sparrow. The waiters were a little small. This was not a problem for Meng Chao. Along with a very subtle sound of bones rubbing against each other, the waitersclothing was like a second layer of skin that grew out of Meng Chaos body. It was very obedient. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the corridor, Meng Chao imitated the posture of the waiters and walked out. The so-called Waiters posture here meant that even though he was tall and strong, he was a head taller than the vips. Standing beside the vips, he still gave people the feeling that he was smaller than the vips. Even though he was standing with his hands down, his legs were slightly curled, as if he was a pet waiting for its owner to throw out a wooden stick. He brushed past a few distinguished guests, but no one noticed anything strange about him. one When he followed the scent and found the wine cabinet with ease, he used the method of concocting gene reagents to make a few cocktails. He carried them on a tray, and when he carried them out, no one noticed that his eyes were mixed with pearls. At the end of the corridor was the hall. It was different from the filthy and sneaky black market that Meng Chao had seen in Chaocheng It was more like a club that was extremely luxurious. There was a long cold dining table in the middle of the hall. At the end of the cold dining table, there was a pyramid-shaped champagne tower with dozens of layers. At first glance, there was nothing special. Meng Chao saw that on the cold dining table, the Tyrant mammoth sashimithat he had just tasted in his private restaurant, which was his signature dish and was said to be something that could not be eaten anywhere else even if one had money, was here, it was only one of nearly a hundred dishes that could be taken at will. There were at least dozens of delicacies that were even more valuable than the tyrant mammoth sashimi. In the literal sense, they were of the level of dragon liver and Phoenix Marrow. In the Champagne Tower, other than filling it with fine wine, Meng Chao could also smell the very strong smell of Hells blood.. Hells blood was a top-grade genetic medicine refined from the blood of dozens of ferocious beasts of hell. When placed outside, a single drop of the blood of hell was enough to attract countless extraordinaires from humble families. They would pin their heads on their belts and battle with the Beast Tide that blotted out the sky for three days and three nights. In this place, the nectar and delicacies that were worth more than crystals of the same weight were not enough to pique the interest of the distinguished guests. All the distinguished guests put on an expression that seemed like they had seen it all before, showing a slightly languid feeling. At most, two or three pieces of dragon liver and Phoenix Marrow would be sandwiched between them as they gently shook their wine glasses. It was as though the meat of these top-grade fierce beasts was a blessing for the fierce beasts to fall into their stomachs. Meng Chao blinked. The scene in front of him that felt like heaven and earth overlapped with the scene in the cultivation resources trading center of the transcendental tower that was even more lively, noisy, and chaotic than the market, it gave him an extremely ridiculous feeling. He could not differentiate which scene was the real Dragon City and the true circle of Beyonders. At that moment, the words Dragon elephant bone strengthening injectionentered his ears. Meng Chao looked in the direction of the sound and discovered that on the left side of the hall, there was an even more resplendent VIP exclusive area where an extraordinary auction was being held. At the entrance of the auction, there were also a few burly security guards with a valiant temperament. Their eyes were as sharp as blades, and even the waiters were not spared. Meng Chao did not take the risk of barging in. After all, with his extraordinary vision and hearing, which had broken through to the godly state, as long as he locked onto his target, he would be able to see all the details even if he was standing dozens of meters away. At this moment, the one bidding was a heart of delicacy. The so-called Heart of delicacywas a high-level fierce beast that absorbed the essence of the Sun and the Moon, killing each other and evolving to the extreme. Its internal organs all showed the characteristics of a crystal. Even after death, when the flesh and blood rotted and disappeared, some of its organs were still crystal clear, as if it was an exquisite crystal artifact. Just like the Dragon Egg, Ling Longxin was also a treasure that could only be found by chance. asu To the descendants of the wealthy families, it was naturally much more attractive than the tyrant mammoth pulling out the sashimi. When Meng Chao noticed it, the bidding had already reached the climax. The two descendants of the wealthy families seemed to have some anger in them as they flipped and bid higher. 50 cases of dragon elephant bone strengthening injection. According to the latest market price, it can be exchanged for 3,000 points from the giant-toothed crocodile! The guy on the left whose feathers were stuck in the mask were extremely exaggerated. He looked like a scion of a wealthy family and asked with a smile, Young Master Jun, what do you think? Young master Junon the right was not inferior either. He looked like a peacock that was spreading its tail and said coldly, I still have 20 boxes of blue blood capsules in my hand. I can exchange them for 3,200 points! The macaw laughed and made a gesture. 60 boxes. Ill give you 60 boxes of dragon elephant bone strengthening syringe! It could be seen that although these young masters were wearing masks, they did not hide their identities. They did not feel that there was any need to hide their identities in Dragon City. Wearing a mask was just to add some fun. The two young masters had obviously known each other for a long time. Perhaps, they had already crossed swords many times in similar auction. When they crossed swords again, the two of them naturally chased each other, not giving up at all. After seven or eight rounds of bidding, it wasnt until the Macawraised the price to 100 cases of dragon elephant bone strengthening injection that the Handsome young master, who looked like a peacock spreading its tail, was defeated and resentfully squeezed out of the crowd. When the macaw received the Linglong heart amidst the cheers of the children of the rich and powerful families, it didnt even look at it. It only weighed it for a moment, then, it casually threw it to its female companion, who was dressed gorgeously beside it. The female companion was overjoyed. Like a boneless vine, she leaned on the macaws body and rubbed her chest against it, causing the macaw to laugh loudly. The ear-piercing smile made Meng Chao frown deeply. With just a glance, he found that the exquisite heart was full of cracks. A lot of impurities had seeped into the cracks, and a corner was missing. The quality was not good. It was far from reaching the standard of the seven orifices, golden patterns, and exquisite heart of the same type of monster material. And his dragon egg, which had a perfect appearance, could only be sold for fifty boxes of dragon elephant bone strengthening agent. A full 100 boxes of dragon elephant bone strengthening injection could almost perfectly solve the farce that happened in the monster market today. With such a price, buying such an imperfect Exquisite heartwas really like selling a childs heart without pain! Chapter 1497 - Small Episode Chapter 1497 Small Episode Meng Chao had also come into contact with many descendants of wealthy families. The most typical one was Lu Siya. There was also Shen Yupeng of the adjudicator court. Although they could not help but be a little overbearing, whether it was in terms of combat strength, personal qualities, or professionalism, they were all outstanding and worthy of the title favored sons of Heaven. In fact, even in the depths of the Red Radiance Jade mine under Raging Waves Mountain Range, Shen Yulong, who had fought desperately with Meng Chao and the others until the last moment, was also a well-known figure. He had been on the front lines, exploring the mine and hunting monsters. He was definitely not a second-generation heir who was just waiting to die. With the cruelty of the Monster War, there was no room for second-generation heirs to survive. Whether it was Lu Siya, Shen Yupeng, Shen Yulong, or the sons of wealthy families that Meng Chao had come into contact with before, Meng Chao believed that they would not be able to spend a hundred boxes of dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections on an imperfect heart, and then casually throw it to his female companion. Judging from the facial contours of these two sons of wealthy families and the skin texture of their arms, they were both very young. They should be a generation younger than Lu Siya and Shen Yupeng. Who would have thought that only a year after the end of the Monster War, The young generation of the nine great cultivation families had fallen to such a state. Meng Chao was pondering behind the crowd. He saw the veteran reaper who had just swindled the dragon egg away from him appear from the side door of the VIP hall and beckoned the auctioneer over. The two of them whispered to each other for a while. The auctioneer looked troubled. The experienced reaper shook his head resolutely. The auctioneer braced himself and returned to the stage with a guilty smile on his face, he said loudly, Distinguished guests, due to technical reasons, our auction today has to come to an end. On behalf of our boss, I would like to express our sincerest apologies to all the distinguished guests and present to all of you a bottle of 75% purity Hells blood. Im sorry, everyone, Im really sorry! Hearing this, the distinguished guests frowned and the crowd became restless. What do you mean? The Macawwho had just won Ling Longxins heart was in high spirits. It seemed that it wanted to seize the opportunity and win a few rare materials to win a lot of applause in the circle. He immediately stared at the host and said, There are appetizers in front of us. The auction will end before the last dish is served. Isnt this the beginning and the end? Thats right. Another scion of a wealthy family snorted coldly, I heard that in todays auction, among the grand finale items, there is a very perfect-looking crystallized spine of a blood-winged flying dragon. It is the best item for refining a giant Zhanmadao.. I originally wanted to bid for it and give it to the old man as a present for his 70th birthday. That was why I rejected all my work and came all the way here.. Now, youre saying that youre not going to bid on it? Are you playing with me, or are you playing with our old man? Thats right. Another person wearing a long windbreaker made from the skin of a flood dragon, under the illumination of the lights, said in dissatisfaction, Do you know how busy people like us are usually? How hard is it to gather us together? If you didnt boast so much about todays auction, we wouldnt have come to such a shabby place! What? You want to send us away with a mere 75% purity of Hells blood? Many noble family members stared at the main auctioneer at the same time. They were like a group of predators staring at a herbivore. The auctioneers forehead was covered in beads of sweat. In front of this group of young masters whom he could not afford to offend, the smile he managed to muster cracked and peeled off. Im really, really sorry, distinguished guests. All of you should know what just happened in the monster market in the south of the city. The auctioneer stammered as he explained, The matter has blown up. Now, several law enforcement departments directly under the transcendental tower have sent people over. For safety reasons Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the laughter of the crowd. I thought that something big had happened. It turns out that its just a bunch of poor people who cant afford genetic potions. They are making a racket. The macaw said, I just saw a picture on the internet. Its a mess like a market. Its really a disgrace to US transcendents. However, there are people making trouble in the monster market. What does it have to do with our auction? Even if the cheapest item in our auction is sold in the monster market, they wont be able to afford it! Isnt That So? Another scion of a wealthy family said, These poor people really cant think straight. If you dont have money, dont learn from others to cultivate. Its not the time of war when monsters run amok. With the protection of the nine great families, why do they still cultivate? They can pretend to be fat and eventually train themselves to the point of Qi deviation. Why Bother! If its just for this matter, I think your boss is too careful. The descendant of a wealthy family wearing the skin of a flood dragon said coldly, They are making trouble for them. We bought them with real money. We dont interfere with each others business. What will happen? Even if something happens, we are not afraid. Another descendant of a wealthy family said with a faint smile, The world of Dragon City was conquered by our ancestors, and we could only protect it by relying on the iron fists and sabers of our fathers. I cant think of anything that we cant handle in Dragon City. Thats right, thats right! Many scions of noble families cheered at the same time. Tell your boss not to be afraid. With us backing him up, what cant be handled?? ever The name sounds awe-inspiring, but I never expected him to be so cowardly. I think that your boss shouldnt be called giant-toothed crocodilein the future. He might as well change his name to giant-toothed rat!! If he only wants to purchase cultivation resources, what resources can we not get?? Its nothing more than liking the atmosphere here. Everyone is gathered here to have fun and have fun. If your boss cant even handle such a small matter and makes everyone unhappy, I think that your trade fair shouldnt be held in the future! The transcendent towers direct organization? Is it the Drug Administration, the interdimensional investigation bureau, or the transcendent tribunal? The leader is Captain Shen, Captain Lu, captain Gu, or whatever. Let your boss figure it out. Ill speak to him personally! If this bunch of young masters were to cause a ruckus, the main cameraman would not be able to handle it. He ran off the stage, drenched in sweat, to discuss with the veteran reaper. The senior Reaper went back to the side door. A moment later, he came out again and said something to the speaker. The speaker let out a sigh of relief and put on a smile again, he quickly walked up to the stage and said, Distinguished guests, what you said makes sense. Our auction will continue. Our boss said that even if he has to bear a huge responsibility, at least today, he will finish what he started and let everyone go to their hearts content. In addition, our boss also said that the auction will go on until the end, but the small gift that he promised everyone just now, 75% purity of Hells blood, will still be given to everyone. Also, to make up for this unexpected incident that caused everyone to be unhappy, our boss has decided at the last minute to take out another treasure that he has treasured for more than ten years. A very perfect and extremely rare top-grade dragon egg will be added to todays auction! Hearing that, the whole hall cheered. The relaxing and happy music was played again. The waiters brought in fine wine and delicacies. The sons of wealthy families were once again immersed in the heated auction. Their attention was deeply attracted by the colorful treasures on the stage. Soon, they forgot about the Minor episodethat happened on the second floor of the monster market in the south of the city. It was as if it was something that happened on the other side of the Sea of stars, in another world, and had nothing to do with them. Meng Chao stared at the side door of the VIP Hall. He found that the veteran Reaper had gone back in. All the heavenly materials and earthly treasures that were being auctioned were taken out from this side door. When many heavenly materials and earthly treasures were taken out, they were still emitting mithril stabilization liquid and air reaction, and ripples of silver rippled out. It seemed that there was a staircase or a freight elevator behind this side door. It led directly to the warehouse on the upper level. As well as the giant-toothed crocodiles office. Until now, the giant-toothed crocodile still hadnt shown up. Meng Chao was still unable to confirm his identity. He also couldnt kidnap him in public and interrogate him about the tailless monkey. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao left the hall and returned to the end of the corridor. At this moment, all the distinguished guestsattention was attracted by the auction. The clamor of the distinguished guests also attracted all the attendants and security personnel. They looked as if they were facing a great enemy and were trembling with fear. The end of the corridor was empty. Meng Chao returned to the storeroom and raised his extraordinary hearing to the maximum. He was constantly paying attention to every move in the corridor. At the same time, dialed Alais number. Chapter 1498 - Wishing the World Wouldn’t Fall Into Chaos Chapter 1498 Wishing the World Wouldnt Fall Into Chaos Ai Leis side was filled with people. The angry roars of the customers, who had queued up all night for nothing, stirred up a storm. Even Meng Chao, who was on the other end of the line, could feel their power that was hotter than lava. Ai Lei, hows the situation on your side? Meng Chao asked. However, he discovered that the brain waves of several hundred superhumans were interfering with their wireless communication. The conversation between them was unstable. Senior, where exactly have you been? The situation here is about to get out of control! Ai Lei found a quiet corner and whispered, A lot of fully-armed law enforcement officers, secret police, investigators, and supervisors of the drug administration are here, but its useless. Their appearance has instead triggered the customers who are burning with anger. I feel that the brain waves of hundreds of mid-level and low-level superhumans are about to resonate with each other under the impetus of spirit energy! Brain wave resonance was a unique phenomenon in the Other World. On the positive side, the brain waves and vitality magnetic fields of hundreds of soldiers would gradually surge at the same frequency in a desperate fight. When they reached a state where they were united against the same enemy, it was likely that they would fuse together, and a War Soul would be produced. The envelopment of a War Soul could fully enhance the soldiers physical strength, vitality, and combat ability. It could even allow ordinary people to display extraordinary strength in a short period of time. On the negative side, when someone was consumed by intense fear or anger, their soul index would skyrocket and plummet. If they broke the bottom line or exceeded their limits, they would continuously send out fearful or furious brain waves to the outside world. Their mental state would also be like a raging wildfire, constantly infecting the people around them, causing everyone to fall into a state of collective fear or collective rage. Hundreds of mid-to low-level extraordinaires would fall into a state of Brainwave Resonance and collective rage. That was definitely something even more terrifying than a beast tide. This is a downtown area. Once the situation escalates, the consequences will be unimaginable. We have to think of a way to help these mid-to low-level extraordinaires vent their anger. We also have to fundamentally solve their problems. Meng Chao rubbed the bridge of his nose and pondered for a moment before saying, Ai lei, Ive found the giant-toothed Crocodiles nest. What? Ai lei asked in surprise, Where is it? Just to the southeast of you, theres a Xinhui business building. Its the building with a huge sun symbol inlaid on the top and three eyes in the Sun. Meng Chao said, The distance from you in a straight line is less than 200 meters. I wonder if you can see it? Xinhui Trade? Ai lei immediately said, I know that place! Thats good. Between the 33rd and 37th floors of this building, there should be a large-scale cultivation resource warehouse hidden in the dark. Whats stored in it are all monster ingredients and genetic potions from unknown sources. If Im not wrong, these items definitely cant be used to prove that they are purchased, paid taxes, or approved to be sold in the Transcendental Tower. Meng Chao said, These customers have been causing a ruckus for a long time. Among them, there are a few leaders who are louder and more authoritative. Do they dare to fight and fight? Yes. Ai lei said, One of them is the bald man we saw just now.. Theres also an old hunter who has two arms and left legs that have been replaced with mechanical prosthetics. His hair and beard are all white. I heard that he has been fighting in the wilderness for a full thirty years. He is one of the oldest among the oldest. Many ace hunters who were able to command the world during the later stages of the monster wars were brought into the field by him. Half of his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys have been replaced with artificial organs. He walks with a shaky gait. Regardless of whether its the secret police, investigators, the Drug Administration, or the staff of the transcendental tower, none of them dare to touch him. Even if he spits on their faces, they can only smile and play along By the way, theres another one. I saw him at a gathering of the remnant star association. He seems to be a lawyer. He is running for a seat on the survival committee. This lawyer is trying his best to control the situation. He hopes that everyone can be reasonable, forceful, and moderate. He wants to pressure the transcendental tower to solve the problem. If not for him, Im afraid that the entire monster market would have been torn down by the angry customers! Thats good. Meng Chao said, Baldy doesnt count. That Baldy is too violent. Ai Lei, do you have any way to call the old hunter and lawyer to the side and tell them that you accidentally discovered the giant-toothed Crocodiles lair? Since the giant-toothed crocodile is so famous in the monster market in the south of the city, many customers have been killed in his black market. I think that everyone must be very interested in the giant-toothed crocodiles black market warehouse, right? There are at least three to five hundred low-level extraordinaires gathered in the monster market. And I believe that if they call their friends, the number of people will at least increase by three to five times, or even more. It will be enough to surround the small Xinhui business building. However, you have to make it clear to the old hunter and the lawyer. All you have to do is surround Xinhui business building. With so many monster ingredients and genetic potions, as well as larger storage facilities, its impossible to smuggle them out. Surround the building and put pressure on the transcendental tower. We can investigate it layer by layer. We will definitely be able to get to the bottom of it. When that happens, everyone will be able to buy authentic resources at a fair price. Do not rush in on a whim. If there is a conflict that causes collateral damage, it will be unreasonable. Do you know how to tell them? Dont worry, senior, dont Worry! Ai lei turned excited. Her voice revealed a sense of wanting the world to be in chaos. Ai Lei, I know best how to make the matter bigger, but I have always been at the edge of the bottom line. I will never cross the line. Just leave it to me. I know how to tell the old hunters and lawyers to organize everyone! Very good. Meng Chao said, Also, on the thirty-third floor of Xinhui commercial building, there is a specially decorated club. There are nearly a hundred people of unknown origins who are extremely extravagant in bidding for non-renewable rare resources. I very reasonably suspect that all the rare resources they are bidding for are not registered in the transcendental tower, nor have they paid any resource taxes or luxury taxes. It has resulted in a large loss of strategic resources that should belong to all the citizens of Dragon City. Just the dragon egg that is about to be auctioned is likely worth more than three to five hundred boxes of dragon elephant bone strengthening injections. These guys are so young, and their combat ability is so ordinary. Where did they get so much money? Thinking about it carefully, the problem is really shocking These guys seem to have a very strong relationship. Before you guys came to surround them, they probably received the news and ran away. So, I want to know if you have any connections to leak this underground auction to the media first? Ai Lei was silent for a moment. Of course, there are media connections. Ai lei said, However, most of the people who are qualified to participate in the giant-toothed crocodiles auction are the descendants of the nine major cultivation families. Most of the media in Dragon City have connections with the nine major corporations. Its very difficult to expose such a thing. Meng Chao asked, Are there any media that have nothing to do with the nine major corporations? Thats not true. Ai lei said, The media supported by the war gods Temple, the remnant star society, the Red Dragon Army, blue homeland, and the superstars group are naturally happy to expose the problems of the nine corporations. After all, recently, the forces and the nine corporations have been at each others throats because of the conflict between the Progress Planand the National Training. The war gods Temple, the remnant star society, the Blue Homeland, and the Superstars Group have already gained the upper hand. The survival committee has decided to push forward the National Trainingplan. There are not many resources that can be used for external colonization for the time being. However, the explosion of the crystal warehouse of the Red Creek Creek Creek project, which happened outside the monster mountain range last night, has made the situation even more complicated. Faced with the threat of the native creatures from other worlds, the advance planof the nine corporations is likely to win the support of the citizens and more than two-thirds of the representatives. At this critical moment, the media supported by the war god Temple, the remnant star society, the Blue Homeland, and the superstars group will certainly be interested in exposing the underground auction. However, even the media may not be able to catch the descendants of the wealthy families. As long as they are not caught red-handed at the auction, they have a hundred impeccable reasons to appear in the Xinhui Business Building I know. Im not interested in the children of the wealthy families, either. I just want to lure the fire into the nine noble families of cultivation. Meng Chao smiled. Believe me, as long as the fire is big enough, many snakes, insects, rats, and ants lurking in the nine noble families of cultivation will reveal their true forms and jump out on their own Chapter 1499 - The Thousand Accusing Fingers Chapter 1499 The Thousand Accusing Fingers Things were off to a great start for Giant-toothed Crocodile today. Early in the morning, he had received two horns from a former monster hunter. This main weapon of a Level 6 Hell Beast contained more than 30% of high-grade crystals and rare metals. It was a pure natural super alloy that was harder than the claws and teeth of many Apocalyptic Beasts. It was perfect for refining heavy sabers and even battle axes. The monster hunter had originally collected it as a family heirloom. Giant-toothed Crocodile had been coaxing him for more than half a month, but he had not been able to get those two top-grade materials at a suitable price. As a result, the price of genetic medicine in Dragon City rose crazily in recent days, and many cultivation resources went out of stock. Only a black market big shot like Giant-toothed Crocodile had access to them. This monster hunter needed one of the main medicines to heal his wounds. After it remained out of stock for a whole week, he could only take the initiative to find Giant-toothed Crocodile. How could Giant-toothed Crocodile let go of this opportunity of a fat sheep knocking on its door? The purchase price was cut and cut again. After three days and three nights of stalemate with the other party, the other party finally couldnt hold it in anymore and surrendered, making the giant-toothed crocodile pay a price that would make it laugh in its sleep, it took down the two horns of the golden-armored demon ox. Increase it, let the price increase even more fiercely! The giant-toothed crocodile stroked the two big horns that were shining with golden light, smiling so much that its eyes narrowed into two slits. Although the price of the gene reagent increased sharply, it wasnt necessarily a good thing for the giant-toothed crocodile. The cost of taking the goods had also increased by quite a lot. Moreover, the black market price would increase, causing the number of customers to continue decreasing, after the customers were slaughtered, they would be in a bad mood, and it was very easy for them to cause trouble. However, this was the only way to force out the top-grade materials that the monster hunters had been hoarding for many years from their hidden corners! As a former monster hunter and one of the best in the Hunter Circle, no one knew better than the giant-toothed crocodile how much the hunters liked to collect monster materials. Many of the materials were unique existences. Their value could not be calculated with money. If he had not caught up with the changing times, how could he have collected so many rare treasures from these misers? Also, the auction today was quite lively. Many young masters with deep backgrounds were invited. Although these people were not strong, compared to their father, brother, and even their ancestors who had fought in the Monster Wars for many years, they were more willing to spend money, and they were more willing to lose face, and it was easier for them to get ahead. As long as these young masters were served comfortably, his access to goods would be more stable, and his position in the underground trading circle in the southern part of the city would be even more unshakable. Oh right, there was also an unexpected surprise. The Perfect Dragon Egg had an extremely wild flavor. It was completely different from the dragon egg that the giant-toothed crocodile had seen in the past. Even if the price was three to five hundred cartons of dragon elephant bone strengthening injections, the giant-toothed crocodile felt that it was not too exaggerated. As for his subordinates, they only used a price equivalent to fifty cartons of dragon elephant bone strengthening injections to obtain this top-grade dragon egg. This was a huge loophole. The only flaw was the chaos that occurred on the second floor of the monster market, at the transcendent towers direct camp of genetic medicine and the monster materials trading center. Logically speaking, the chaos had nothing to do with the giant-toothed crocodile. He was not a manufacturer of genetic medicine, nor did he force anyone to bring the monster materials to him. It was a fair trade if he suffered a heavy blow. It was consensual! ver The manufacturers of genetic medicine were unwilling to supply the transcendental tower with large amounts of goods at a low price. What could he do? Unfortunately, in this world, not everything was reasonable. Those who were qualified to open pharmaceutical companies were all super corporations that were rich and powerful. Even if the chaos escalated and caused a storm, it would be difficult to shake these super corporations that had deep roots and had a godly state expert overseeing them. However, if they couldnt touch the Super Enterprises, couldnt they touch him, the black market big shot who was blinded by greed, manipulated the market, hoarded strange things, and caused public anger? In order to appease public anger, wouldnt it be the most cost-effective choice to use his head as a sacrifice? The giant-toothed crocodile rubbed its neck. It sighed and grabbed the phone that was decorated with the skull of a hellbeast and high-level crystals with a purity of 98%. The giant-toothed crocodile made dozens of calls in one go. In a few of the calls, his face was full of smiles, and a huge trumpet flower bloomed out of every pore on his oily face. Even though the other party could not see his face, he still nodded and bowed, his forehead almost touching his toes. In a few of the calls, his face was full of malice, his tone was fierce, and his bloodshot eyes were even more terrifying than the protruding eyeballs on the monsters head specimen hanging on the opposite wall. In a few of the calls, he let out a hearty laugh and beat his chest so loudly that everything on the huge office desk was jumping around. It was as if he was using this posture to tell the person on the other end of the phone to rest assured, in the entire Dragon City, there was nothing that he, the giant-toothed crocodile, could not handle. In a few other calls, it was as if his face had changed again. He had become the calmest and most astute accountant. He had negotiated with the other party over a certain segment and the amount of money needed to be spent. After dealing with all aspects with great difficulty, even this tough man who had fought with a hungry beast in the depths of the wilderness for three days and three nights and almost bled out his last drop of blood was so tired that he was sweating profusely, his mental strength was exhausted, and the white hair on his temples appeared one after another at a speed visible to the naked eye. The giant-toothed crocodile collapsed heavily on the leather sofa made of the blood-red rhinoceros skin, panting in a relaxed and exhausted manner. This job is really not done by humans! The giant-toothed crocodile wiped its face and muttered to itself, It has indeed been too tense recently. After today, Ill take a ten-day-to-half-month vacation and have a good rest. At the same time, Ill let those fellows who dont know whats good for them and cause trouble to see what its like without the circle of extraordinary individuals from the Black Market! The giant-toothed crocodile rubbed its belly. The surging fat on its belly had unknowingly devoured more than half of its firm abdominal muscles. The giant-toothed crocodile frowned slightly. Oh right, I should also cultivate properly while Im at it. Ive been too busy recently. I either pretend to be a grandson every day or Im as tired as a dog. I dont have much time to cultivate seriously. If it were me ten years ago, who was foolishly fighting with monsters in the depths of the wilderness, I definitely wouldnt believe that I would become such a fool ten years later. However, the giant-toothed crocodile firmly believed that the price was worth it. Right now, I have the best cultivation facilities, the best genetic medicine, and the best monster materials. If I spend an astronomical amount of training resources, one day of training is equivalent to ten days of foolishly training in the past. Ill take advantage of this ten days to half a month of vacation to strengthen my training. My combat strength will definitely soar and surpass my limits! Thinking of this, the giant-toothed crocodiles mouth opened wide, and the corners of his mouth reached all the way to his ears. At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded outside the door. Before he could speak, the office door was pushed open heavily. A subordinate rolled and crawled into the office. The giant-toothed crocodile frowned deeply and said angrily, Get Out! Boss, no, not good C This usually most capable subordinate was sweating profusely and his face was pale. He did not hear what the giant-toothed crocodile said at all. CIC This panicked look made the giant-toothed crocodile slightly startled. He lowered his voice and said, What are you panicking for? The Sky wont fall. Tell me, what are those young masters trying to do this time? No, not our distinguished guests. Its, its downstairs! The subordinate said anxiously, People, there are a lot of people downstairs. Theyre all from the monster market. Theyre surrounding our building. Theres also the media. Theyre all the media that were not familiar with! What! The giant-toothed Crocodiles eyeballs turned into two iron fists and slammed into the subordinates face. He jumped up from the leather sofa and used too much strength. The sofa, which weighed hundreds of kilograms, was thrown three to five meters away by him. The dazzling collection in the corner was smashed into pieces. The giant-toothed crocodile had no time to tidy up. It took half a step to the French window and opened the curtain to look down. When choosing the office and the warehouse, the giant-toothed crocodile had carefully selected this place because it could see the monster market in the south of the city clearly from a high vantage point. At this moment, the giant-toothed crocodile saw that there were no less than three to five hundred people gathered at the entrance of the monster market. They were definitely not a disorderly mob. Instead, under the command of the temporary leader, according to the rules of the Monster War, when encountering a monster tide in the wild, they quickly formed a well-defined and strict battle formation. Then, they turned into a mass of black squares and advanced toward Xinhui business building calmly. Such a large array naturally attracted the attention of many ordinary citizens. The people of Dragon City were the best at causing trouble, but they were also the least afraid of causing trouble. Even the most vicious monsters could not scare the unarmed ordinary citizens. Even if Xinhui business building was a dragons Den or a tigers den, what was there to be afraid of? Especially the big sisters, big sisters-in-law, big aunts, and family cooks who were buying vegetables on the first floor of the monster market. They had just heard about the plight of these low-level extraordinaires. After the victory in the Monster War, they had also heard a lot about the chaos in Dragon City. They were full of sympathy and sympathy for these poor children who had no power and no power, and had to rely on their own hands, Willpower, sweat, and blood to barely make a living. There was no need to instigate them. These elder sisters, elder sisters-in-law, elder sisters-in-law, and elder brothers-in-law took the initiative to tell the passers-by about the experiences of the middle-and low-level extraordinaires. The crowd of onlookers immediately swelled up like a snowball. Soon, the traffic on the road, which had just been bustling with traffic, froze. Everyone stopped and looked at the top floor of Xinhui business building not far away. The gaze of everyone seemed to have condensed into an invisible war hammer. Separated by three layers of tempered glass, it smashed the giant-toothed crocodile until it was dizzy and its head was buzzing. Chapter 1500 - Public Outrage Chapter 1500 Public Outrage These guys wont surround the Xinhui business building so soon. Even if they can block the gate, they wont be able to block so many exits underground. Giant-toothed Crocodile took a deep breath, steadied his expression and body, and said in a deep voice, Arrange for the distinguished guests to leave through the special passage first. Also, move our goods to Warehouse No. 2. That wont do, Boss. The more than ten exits underground are all blocked by people! Giant-toothed Crocodiles subordinate told him that these troublemakers were definitely not a motley crew formed in a hurry. There were quite a number of strategizing commanders hidden among them. Before they marched toward Xinhui business building with great fanfare, they had secretly sent out a small team. They all consisted of disabled superhumans who had either lost their arms and legs or were old men with white hair. These disabled people and old men quietly arrived around Xinhui business building, including the underground. They occupied several intersections and underground passages. Then, they suddenly attacked and shouted at the same time. The old men took advantage of their seniority and cried. Many disabled people even took off their artificial limbs and pointed at Xinhui business building By then, it was already the evening rush hour. The subway station between Xinhui Business Building and the Monster Market was packed with people. The attention of the workers was all attracted by these disabled people and seniors. Many people were browsing the forums and short video websites when they were on the subway. They had heard about the commotion that happened on the second floor of the monster market in the south of the city. At this moment, they had changed from bystanders to people who had personally experienced it. They were even more excited. As they listened to the cries of the senior and disabled people, they raised their mobile phones up high. Click, click, click. They took more photos and videos, causing the news to be like a tidal wave, it swept through the entire Dragon City. It was not impossible to forcefully evacuate through the special passageway. However, they would definitely have to take the risk of being surrounded and photographed by three to five hundred mobile phones and three hundred and sixty degrees without any blind spots. No matter how capable the giant-toothed Crocodiles men were, no matter how arrogant those sons of wealthy families were, what could they do in the face of the surging crowd of thousands of ordinary citizens? This news caused the giant-toothed Crocodiles eyes to go black, and he almost fainted on the spot. The phones, mobile phones, and computers rang, shook, and flashed. Hundreds of messages were like hundreds of rockets shooting at him at the same time. The giant-toothed crocodile held its chest, and its lips turned white as it panted with difficulty. It finally came back to its senses. While replying to the messages that it had to reply to, it rushed out of the office and went straight to the 33rd floor without stopping. The luxurious atmosphere in the private club on the 33rd floor that was like Heaven and earth a moment ago had completely disappeared. The thick brocade curtains were all pulled open, and the scions of wealthy families no longer had the cool and unhurried demeanor from before. They shrunk their necks and moved closer to the window, looking at the expanding crowd below. Cold Sweat was oozing out of many peoples foreheads. Their feathers were wet, and their colorful feathers were drooping down. Whether it was the macaw or the peacock with its tail open, they had all become dejected old hens. There were also many people who were curled up in a corner, making a phone call. On the other end of the phone, it seemed to be their elders. They were scolding them loudly and harshly, as if they had failed to live up to expectations. In front of their elders, these sons of wealthy families who had been bossing them around just a moment ago had turned into innocent and obedient children. Their faces were full of grievance and regret, as if they had just been careless in making friends and had gone astray. The sons of wealthy families who had hung up the phone had changed their faces in an instant. They pounced on the giant-toothed crocodile angrily, their fingers almost poking into the nostrils of the black market bigshot. Giant-toothed crocodile, how did you organize this? How did you cause such a big mess? I dont care. This is your territory. You must be responsible for it until the end! If my face appears on any media or forums, you will have a good end! We dont know anything. It was you who tricked us into coming here! Let me tell you, next year, no, from Tomorrow onwards, you wont be able to get any more dragon elephant bone strengthening syringes. You Wont be able to get a box, a box, or even one! Being poked by more than ten fingers, the giant-toothed crocodiles stiff smile was cracking He wished he could chop off the fingers of these young masters and stuff them back into their own nostrils. If it were ten years ago, no, five years ago, he would have bumped into these young masters in the depths of the wilderness where there were no witnesses or surveillance cameras. The giant-toothed crocodile believed that he could cut open the throats of these young masters one by one with just one hand, so that they would never have the chance to be so noisy in front of him again. Unfortunately, the era of happy grudges and Lawless Wars was over. This was the era of peace, the damn era of peace! In the era of peace, even a desperate person like the giant-toothed crocodile, who had killed countless monsters and had also taken a few lives, could only clench his fists. Blue veins popped out, and his back was bent and bent, no matter how much saliva dripped from his face, his humble smile remained unchanged. Distinguished guests, please rest assured. This club has the most perfect security measures. It will absolutely, absolutely not bring any trouble to the distinguished guests! The giant-toothed crocodile gestured for all his subordinates to come out and arrange for the distinguished guests to be evacuated to the various floors of the Xinhui business building. The giant-toothed crocodile did not exaggerate. After nearly twenty years of professional hunting, he had developed an extremely cautious personality. When he built this black market, he had already considered the worst case scenario. Apart from the club on the 33rd floor, there was a luxurious restaurant and a high-end cultivation center on the 10th to 18th floors of the Xinhui business building. They were legally registered, paid taxes on time, and were regularly quarantined. The ingredients and cultivation resources inside were all clean. If they were placed under the scorching sun at noon, they wouldnt be able to find any flaws. Although it was somewhat strange for so many scions of wealthy families to appear at the same luxurious restaurant and cultivation center in the same building at the same time. But in this world, coincidences always existed, right? After arranging for his subordinates to properly place the distinguished guests, the giant-toothed crocodile heaved a sigh of relief. Next, it was the issue of the storage resources. This included a large number of gene reagents and unprocessed heavenly materials and earthly treasures. It wasnt that the giant-toothed crocodile didnt want to hide these priceless cultivation resources in every corner of Xinhui commercial building. It was just that it was useless to do so. The gods of the Drug Administration could naturally turn a blind eye when their incense was in place. However, once they became serious, their noses were more sensitive than dogs. They also kept a large number of genetically modified canine monsters. No matter how secretive the cultivation resources were, they couldnt escape the tip of their noses. More than 80% of the genetic drugs and heavenly materials and earthly treasures could not be explained clearly. If they were caught red-handed, not only would the giant-toothed crocodile be in jail, it would also follow the clues and trace them all the way to the source. By then, even if he wanted to eat a few meals in jail safely, it would be impossible! I can only give this batch of storage resources to the deities of the Drug Administration as a great contribution. I hope they can get rid of my relationship with them The giant-toothed crocodile gnashed its teeth, feeling as if a knife was twisting its heart. For the sake of todays auction, the total value of the storage in Xinhui commercial building was three times higher than usual. This was not a warrior cutting off his wrist, but a warrior cutting off his waist! Even if he was lucky enough to make it through the gate of Hell Today, he would have to suffer a great loss and start all over again! Who is it? Who Is It? The giant-toothed Crocodiles eyes were bloodshot, and its expression was as ferocious as an evil ghost. Who is it that is trying to make things difficult for me by playing such a despicable trick?! It doesnt care about the morals of the martial arts world and breaks the rules of the circle. Arent you afraid that the whole circle will gang up on You? However, now was not the time to think about the enemies and take revenge. Since the vips had already been evacuated, he could arrange for his subordinates to move to a floor that had nothing to do with him on the surface. However, there was still a matter of life and death. The giant-toothed crocodile had to do it himself. In his office, his computer, and the safe, there was a large amount of evidence, including the current accounts. This evidence was enough to topple many people in several big pharmaceutical factories. It could even spread the fire to the nine big companies and the nine big cultivation families. Of course, it was enough for the giant-toothed crocodile to be skinned, tensed, and chopped into meat paste. Before the investigators arrived at Xinhui business building, the giant-toothed crocodile returned to his office on the top floor of the building like a whirlwind and pounced on his computer. Then, he discovered that someone had touched his computer. One was bright and the other was dark. The two memory cards embedded in the computer case were all gone. Chapter 1501 - Invisible Ghost Chapter 1501 Invisible Ghost Giant-toothed Crocodiles pupils contracted to the limit, and sparks flew out of his teeth due to the intense friction. His expression was even more ferocious than that of a real crocodile opening its bloody mouth. The data in the memory card did not matter. Both of his memory cards had a self-destruct function. Once someone pulled them out of the mainframe, the data inside would be automatically erased. The crystal rails in the memory cards would also burn into a mess on the physical level, making it impossible to recover. Moreover, he did not store the most core transaction data on the computer. After all, as long as the computer was connected to the Internet, there was a possibility of it being hacked. Therefore, no matter who touched his computer, they would only get two pieces of scrap metal. However, someone managed to sneak into his lair. That alone was enough to stop Giant-toothed Crocodiles heart and freeze his blood. One should know that although Giant-toothed Crocodile had sent out all of his subordinates to deal with the chaos downstairs, he still deployed very strict automated defenses around his lair. There were more than a hundred surveillance cameras, dozens of infrared scans and gravity sensing lines, as well as ultra-sensitive chips that could determine whether there was anyone in the room. It could even detect the number of people based on the different levels of carbon dioxide. He had personally installed many traps. Even his most trusted aides did not know about it. And these extremely sensitive defense measures were connected to the tactical crystal communicator on his wrist. Even if a mouse crawled through the ventilation tube, his wrist would immediately feel a weak vibration. Who could intrude into his office without triggering all the alarms? Who is it? Come out! The giant-toothed Crocodiles eyes instantly became extremely sharp. It raised its hand, and a few rays of cold light emitted a shrill whistle as they shot towards the curtains. Cha Cha Cha Cha Chaa few soft sounds were heard, and a few monster fangs that were stained with poison nailed the curtains firmly to the wall. There was no one behind the curtains. The giant-toothed crocodile did not let down its guard. The cold gaze that blossomed from its small bloodshot eyes was like two powerful searchlights that were specially used for underground prospecting, scanning every corner of the office. Although his office was big. There was no screen or anything like that. Every corner was clearly visible. And it was obviously impossible for a living person to hide in his desk. Even so, the giant-toothed crocodile still held the gun at his waist with one hand and slowly pulled open every drawer of the desk with the other. Of course, there was no one inside. The giant-toothed crocodiles gaze turned to the ceiling again. Above the ceiling was a maze of pipes, including ventilation ducts for the fresh air system and the thermostat. But even as it was being laid, the alligator had considered the possibility of a surprise attack from the roof. The thickest ducts were no larger than a fist. A normal person would never have been able to squeeze through such narrow ducts. To prevent people from peeping from the roof and eavesdropping on his conversations in his office, he had specially set up two layers of lead boards and a special ceramic composite partition on the ceiling. No one could hide between the fist-sized pipe and the lead boards that had almost no space. Of course, just in case, the giant-toothed crocodile still turned on the hidden surveillance camera on the ceiling. From more than twenty angles, it scanned the environment above the ceiling and even the rooftop clearly. It didnt even scan a single feather. The giant-toothed crocodile let out a slight sigh of relief. It flew to the corner and stood in front of the safe that looked like a fireplace. He first carefully checked the appearance of the safe. He made sure that even a speck of dust on the edge of the safe hadnt changed before he left. Only then did he unscrew the first layer of the safe, which was embedded with three layers of steel plates, connected to the alarm, surrounded by a high-voltage electric shock system, and filled with energy-gathering explosives. The giant-toothed crocodile first took out a blood-red saber that was emitting wisps of blood flames from the safe. It stuck it diagonally at its waist and adjusted the angle with a solemn face to ensure that it could draw the saber out as quickly as possible. Then, it took out an antique sandalwood box with both hands and carefully opened it. Inside were six crystal-clear crystal bullets. One could vaguely see that there were countless fragments of runes inside the six bullets. They were like golden scales that were slowly rotating The giant-toothed crocodile took out the ordinary gun that was pretending to be on its waist and threw it to the side. Then, it took out the revolver that had been carefully carved out of dozens of high-level monster bones that had been hidden in its inner thigh. The revolver was as exquisite as an ivory artifact. He opened the magazine and shot out the ordinary bullets in the revolver one by one, replacing them with six crystal bullets. When the magazine returned to its original position, there seemed to be a hunger-like roar coming from the barrel of the gun. It was as if the crystal bullet had a strange life, and it couldnt wait to devour the soul of its prey. After rubbing the revolver against its cheek, the giant-toothed crocodiles face became slightly better. Sensing the blood-red saber and the revolver, it resonated with its own life magnetic field and trembled slightly, as if an old friend was gently patting its shoulder. As an ace hunter, his confidence returned to the black market boss. The giant-toothed Crocodiles eyes fell on the deep end of the first level of the safe and the unlock system of the second level of the safe. The angry crowd had already surrounded Xinhui commercial building. The angry roars of tens of thousands of people were like boiling waves, crashing the strengthened glass on the 37th floor and making Clang Clangsounds. The giant-toothed crocodile didnt dare to have any illusions because the enemys actions were aimed at the target. Its own office was definitely the main target of the search. It couldnt just leave the things in the safe there. Right now, the giant-toothed crocodile had two choices. It could either unlock the second level of the safe, take out the core transaction data stored in it, and move it to a safer and more secret place. Although the gene drugs that were large and had a special smell were impossible to hide from the eyes and ears of those who were paying attention. However, if it was just a few documents, the giant-toothed crocodile was confident that it could make them disappear into a corner of the Xinhui business building. Unless the entire building was dismantled into the most basic bricks, tiles, steel bars, and glass, and every piece of concrete was smashed into pieces, nobody would be able to find the documents. The safer option was to activate the self-destruction systemand burn the core transaction data in the second level of the safe. The giant-toothed crocodile had pressed its finger on the self-destruction system. However, it could not press it down. Like all monster hunters who had been on the brink of death for half of their lives, the giant-toothed crocodile was unwilling to place its hope of survival in the hands of anyone other than itself. The core transaction data involved the higher-ups of many pharmaceutical manufacturers and even the important figures of the nine great cultivation families. It could become his death wish. In the worst-case scenario, it was the only thing that could save his life. If the core transaction data were destroyed, it was equivalent to placing his fate on the benevolence and morality of the important figures. The giant-toothed crocodile knew very well that the big shots would never talk about kindnessand moralitywith a nobody like him. Nothing is reliable in this world. The only one we can rely on is ourselves! The giant-toothed Crocodiles eyes became sharper. He suddenly turned around and scanned the office one last time. Naturally, not even a ghost shadow was scanned. The giant-toothed crocodile laughed at itself and wiped the cold sweat off its head. It adjusted the position of the pistol and the saber again to make sure that there was no interference when it drew the gun and the saber at the same time. Only then did it scan the fingerprints, voiceprints, and irises, another drop of blood was stabbed out. After checking the biological information carried by the living cells, it unlocked the second level of the safe. The giant-toothed crocodile took out a thick stack of documents from the depths of the safe and hugged it tightly to its chest like a baby. After confirming that the weight and thickness of the documents had not changed, even the hair that was clamped on the document bag in the most old-fashioned way was not messed up at all. The giant-toothed crocodile heaved a long sigh of relief. Suddenly, it was like an invisible static electricity that covered his head. The giant-toothed crocodiles hair stood on end, as if it had a head full of black exclamation marks. He did not have time to turn around. The pistol went under his armpit and fired three shots behind him at lightning speed. Three fireballs surrounded by lightning engulfed almost half of the office, but they did not bite any of the targets. Almost at the same time, the giant-toothed crocodile roared and swung its saber backward, instantly cutting dozens of shining arcs in the air and enveloping all the space in the office. The leather sofa and the spacious office desk cracked silently and turned into pieces that were no bigger than a fist. However, the tip of the giant-toothed Crocodiles saber was still not stained with even a drop of blood. The giant-toothed crocodiles expression was ferocious, or rather, it was extremely terrified. Come out, you rat hiding your head and your tail. Come Out Now! It let out a roar that was fierce on the outside but weak on the inside. It was like a staggering drunkard who was fighting with an invisible ghost. He waved his saber wildly, tearing everything that could be touched in the office into pieces smaller than a fingernail. Debris flew in the air, and the giant-toothed crocodile danced. Its posture was strange and ridiculous. Suddenly, it was as if he had hit an invisible wall that was connected to high-voltage electricity. He was sent flying and crashed heavily into the wall, spurting out a mouthful of blood. The pistol with three crystal bullets and the saber with a shrill electric glow all fell to the ground. The file bag that had always been in his arms like a baby disappeared without a trace. The giant-toothed crocodile kneeled on one knee with a blank expression and raised both of its hands. It stared in disbelief at the two little red dots on its wrist that had pierced deeply into its wrist and were only one step away from its artery. Enduring the pain, the giant-toothed crocodile took out the things in the little red dots. They were two paper clips that were bloody and straight. The giant-toothed crocodile showed great fear on its face. It looked at Meng Chao in the middle of the office through its arms, as if he had come out of a crack in space! Chapter 1502 - Old Friend Chapter 1502 Old Friend Meng Chao held Giant-toothed Crocodile in his hand as if it were his life. It was highly likely that it would shake the nine great cultivation families or even the entire superhuman circle. However, his focus was not on the bag of documents. Instead, it was on Giant-toothed Crocodiles face. He recognized this face. Gao Chuang, how could it be you? Meng Chao was just as shocked as Gao Chuang. The black market boss, nicknamed Giant-toothed Crocodile, used to be a ruthless person with outstanding battle achievements in the hunters circle. He had also saved the lives of several thousand ordinary citizens in close-quarter street battles many times during the beast horde. He had debuted very early, and he was at the peak of his fame more than ten years ago. When Meng Chao was in junior high school, he had heard of Gao Chuangs name. At that time, Meng Chaos middle school had specially invited him to Meng Chaos school to give a lecture. Perhaps it was because Meng Chao was still young at that time and had to stand on his tiptoes, as well as raise his head high so that he could see Gao Chuangs silhouette amidst the sea of people At that time, he really felt that Gao Chuang was a superhero whose entire body was shrouded in a halo. After he had debuted, Meng Chao had also come into contact with Gao Chuang several times. One time was when they were cultivating in the wilderness, and the two of them met by chance. It just so happened that Lu Siya had a mission in the Abnormal Beast Research Department that time, so Meng Chao and Gao Chuang fought side by side. The two of them destroyed seven monster nests together, killing each other to their hearts content. As both of them had a good impression of each other, Meng Chao invited Gao Chuang to shoot a commercial for his battle Saber brand. He also invited Gao Chuang to the Remnant Star Society to give two special reports on how extraordinary individuals recovered from serious injuries and sequelae. Gao Chuang was a tough man who was famous for his injuries but was unyielding. He had suffered more injuries in the wilderness, the jungle, and the torrential beast tide than the ten remnant star extraordinary individuals combined. Up until now, there were still several pieces of the claws and teeth of the monsters embedded near Gao Chuangs spinal cord and central nerve. It was extremely difficult to remove them by surgery. Every time the weather changed and the spiritual magnetic interference increased, Gao Chuang would be drenched in cold sweat and in excruciating pain. His treatment and rehabilitation experience, as well as the experience of how to adjust his state of mind and face the incurable sequelae optimistically, were of great benefit to the remnant star society members. Right, Meng Chao remembered that when he was in university, he had also read a popular science monograph, Monster Footprints, written by Gao Chuang. It was humorous and profound. From this, it could be seen that even if Gao Chuang did not have too deep an academic foundation, he was not a valiant warrior with well-developed limbs and a simple mind. In short, Meng Chao had a very good impression of Gao Chuang. Most importantly, Gao Chuang was the same as him, born from a humble family. Without a background and backing, without being able to receive astronomical cultivation resources and the personal guidance of a peerless expert from his mothers womb, he had no connections and connections after he first showed his prowess. He could only act like a headless fly, relying on his hot blood, he charged recklessly and carved out a bloody path in the midst of thousands of soldiers and horses. With the same background, Meng Chao vaguely regarded Gao Chuang as one of his own. He had even specially hired Gao Chuang as a consultant for the Broken Star Society and introduced Gao Chuangs intention to join the blue homeland. It was only because he had fallen into the raging Tiger River and ended up in Tulanze that the matter had been temporarily delayed. He didnt expect that the iron-and-steel tough guy who was brave enough to stab his fist all the way from the throat of the monster to the sphincter to save the ordinary citizens would become a hoarder after the end of the Monster War, the black market boss who manipulated the price and stirred up trouble. Meng Chaos emotions were extremely complicated. His goal wasnt to barge in. He just wanted to find the tailless monkey through the giant-toothed crocodile and then find the informant who targeted Shen Yulin. Finally, he wanted to uproot the blood union. However, what he saw and heard in the monster market and the underground black market made him change his mind. Dragon City was sick. The Blood Union was just a festering pustule when the disease took effect. If the lesion could not be found and completely removed, what was the use of just gouging out the pustule on the surface? A low-level extraordinaire from a humble family can not even obtain a gene medicine that is necessary for cultivation. The sons of the wealthy families have not even killed a monster, but they can treat the heavenly materials and earthly treasures worth dozens of boxes of gene medicine as a toy for the beauty to laugh at. Even a former hero like Gao Chuang, who has made great contributions, has turned into a big shot of the black market who is blinded by greed. If this is the real circle of extraordinary individuals. How Can Dragon City, which is guarded by such extraordinary individuals, defeat the Holy Light Camp and avoid the arrival of the Apocalypse? Meng Chaos knuckles, which were gripping the file bag, turned white inch by inch. Cracking, cracking, cracking sounds of bones rubbing could be heard. Gao Chuang seemed to have realized something when he saw Meng Chaos heartbroken expression. In the next second, shock, confusion, viciousness, shame, and all kinds of complicated and even contradictory expressions flashed across the black market bosss face. In the end, it turned into a self-deprecating magnanimity. It seems that Ive run into an old friend. Gao Chuang said, Its a pity that during the Monster Wars, my brain was corroded by poison many times and my memory isnt very good. I didnt remember my old friends name. From the looks of it, you dont plan to tell me your real name? As he said that, Gao Chuang sat on the ground and let out a long sigh of relief. His taut muscles all relaxed. It was like a wanted criminal who had escaped for many years had finally fallen into the law and was relieved of a heavy burden. Everyone was smart. From the short exchange of a few seconds just now, they were able to gauge the difference in strength between them. Gao Chuang really did not need to struggle on the verge of death anymore. He was asking for humiliation. Meng Chao did not dare to believe his eyes. He stared at Gao Chuangs face, trying to get the tiniest trace of disguise on it. In the end, he muttered, You should be a hero! So What? Gao Chuang rubbed his hands, which had almost been shot through by Meng Chaowu, and looked at the densely packed wounds on his hands, which could not even be wiped away by top-grade genetic medicine. He laughed at himself, There are too many heroes in Dragon City. Anything more is not worth much. Besides, the war is over. The monsters are finished. Whats the use of being a hero? Why? Meng Chao raised the document bag and shook it. Are you going to do such a Thing? You know the Answer! Gao Chuang snorted, For money, for status, for women, for luxury, for wealth, for astronomical cultivation resources, for continuous improvement and breaking through the limits of the human body, for everyone to respect and fear me, for those who hate me the most and look down on me the most, they can only swallow their anger and obediently lie at my feet! Anyway, Im just doing what others are doing for. Theres nothing special about it, is there? He fumbled around in the wreckage of his broken desk. To his surprise, he found a box of cigars that had been cut in half. He picked up half of the crumpled cigar and fumbled in his pocket for a long time. Since he did not find the lighter carved out of crystals, he simply rubbed a ball of flame with his fingers and took a breath in delight. You are from the humble class, too. Meng Chaos eyes tore apart the smoke in front of Gao Chuang like a scalpel. You should know the consequences of doing such a thing It is exactly because I am from the humble class that I have no choice! Gao Chuang grasped the burning cigar in his hand and gnashed his teeth, The nine noble families of cultivation and their super enterprises have ruled Dragon City for so many years. They have long monopolized the most important posts and the best resources. Even the newly rising red dragon army, the martial god Temple, the Remnant Star Association, the Superstars Group, and the blue homeland would not be able to seize all the power and resources from the nine noble families in such a short period of time. I didnt have such good luck to be born into one of the nine great families and become the rightful owner of this city. Before I was born, my mothers throat was bitten off by a zombie. My father cut open her stomach with a dagger and dug me out, who was as wrinkled as a mouse. As soon as my father dug me out, my mother turned into a zombie and pounced on us. So, on the day I was born, I became an orphan in the most tragic way. Hehe, other people are the children of noble families who are loved by thousands of people, but Im the son of a zombie. Ive been bullied and humiliated since I was young. I once thought of walking on the right path. With my hands, brain, and hot blood, I would work hard and make a name for myself. Every time the Beast Tide came, I would imagine myself as a burning bullet that was thrown far into the depths of the beast tide by the trebuchets. I would treat every battle as my last battle. In any case, my life was terrible. I had nothing to lose in the first place. If I couldnt make a name for myself, what was the point of living like a coward? Since you can call out my name, you should know how hard I fought when I was a monster hunter, how many times I was seriously injured, how many times I was unconscious, and even how many times my breathing and heartbeat stopped. Until today, my body is still embedded with a large number of pieces of monsters claws and teeth, as well as the lingering venom. Its like a gangrene that attaches to my bones. Every night, when its quiet, it always makes me fall into a nightmare thats worse than death. However, is it useful for me to give up so much? Can I be considered to be outstanding? Youre already outstanding. Meng Chao said, Everyone in the Hunter Circle knows your name. So What? Gao Chuang snorted. Compared to ordinary people, of course, I can be considered to be outstanding. However, compared to those rich people, the children of those rich people, and the children of those rich people, what am I? Moreover, the war is over. Whether its a hero or a monster hunter, they are no longer useful. Injuries, sickness, and aging are tormenting me all the time, reminding me of the reality that Im gradually weakening. Just to maintain my strength, the daily expenses are astronomical. If this goes on, my savings will soon be completely spent. At that time, Ill be beaten back to my original state at any moment! Under such circumstances, what choice do I have other than this path? Chapter 1503 - Meat-Eater Chapter 1503 Meat-Eater The veins on Gao Chuangs forehead resembled two crawling venomous snakes that were about to escape his temples. His lack of consideration for other choices disappointed and disgusted Meng Chao even more. What about the others? Meng Chao said coldly. The other disciples from humble families have fought side by side with you and even sacrificed their lives to save your comrades. When you controlled the black market, when you increased the price of their essential gene drugs by four to five times, seven to eight times, or even more than ten times, did you consider their feelings and their situation? Like you, they were all wounded in the Monster War. Many of them suffered irreversible internal injuries for the rest of their lives. Just like you, they rolled on the ground in pain in the dead of night. They had no choice but to give up all their savings for ointments, potions, and pills. Just like you, they didnt have any prominent family that they could rely on. They could only rely on their own hands to fight and risk their lives. On the other hand, you managed to live the life that you wanted by hoarding and manipulating the price. What about them? Did they deserve to be slaughtered by you like lambs and pigs on the black market? You should know that the people who paid a high price to buy the gene reagents on the black market are most likely the people who fought side by side with you in the past. They lived in the same narrow cave, ate, drank, defecated, hibernated in the same swamp for three days and three nights, and faced the surging beast tide together. How could you have the heart to squeeze the last bit of money out of their pockets Even if I dont have the heart, what use is it? Gao Chuangs face revealed a mocking expression as he said, You cant possibly think that Im some kind of powerful black market boss that can control the wind and rain, that all the gene medicines on the market are all stockpiled by a black market boss like me. Thats why the price has risen so much, increasing by five, six, seven, eight times, or even ten to twenty times, right? Since you have a way to sneak into my office without anyone knowing, of course, you have a way to sneak into my warehouse. You can go to the warehouse and see how many gene reagents Ive stockpiled. How can you monopolize the market and manipulate the price with just this amount? Even if you arrest all the black market bosses in dragon city and force us to spit out all the gene reagents weve stockpiled, thats only the tip of the iceberg. It Wont solve the problem at all. To put it bluntly, we are nothing more than a front, a middleman, a rag that is specially used to do dirty work, a smelly rag that can be thrown out as a scapegoat when necessary, an insignificant little character who can be thrown out as a scapegoat when others have a big bowl of meat to eat and then lick the leftovers and drink a mouthful of soup. The price of the gene reagents on the black market is not set by me. How many gene reagents can flow into the market every day is also not set by me. Of course, I can stand up straight and persist to the end of the pride and bottom line of an extraordinary being and a battle hero, but thats meaningless. I dont want to be a black market boss, a career with boundless prospects. There are plenty of people who are willing to do it. If I were to be the black market boss, I can still do my best to defend the interests of my former comrades within the scope of my authority. At the very least, I only seek wealth and dont harm my life. Purchasing gene reagents and cultivation resources in my black market would at most cost a little more, but the items are definitely genuine. The original products are genuine and authentic. If there is a dispute or something goes wrong, I will protect the interests of the consumers even if I have to risk my life. Can the other black markets do this? You have to know that the water of the gene reagent is too deep. The blood concentration of the Hellbeast in the same gene reagent is one percentage point higher or one percentage point lower. The appearance can not be seen at all, but the effects can be vastly different. If I am greedy and buy fake and inferior products, not only will I waste money, I might even go crazy and die on the spot. Therefore, I have a clear conscience. I have never harmed anyone. On the contrary, I am helping people, and I am helping those old friends who fought alongside me! Meng Chao stared at Gao Chuang and said, Others eat meat, but you drink soup? Or what? The mockery on Gao Chuangs face became even more intense. He raised his thumb and pointed at the tip of his nose, saying, Even if a humble scion like me is willing to give up all his dignity and bottom line, does he have the right to eat meat? Its already good enough to have a mouthful of soup to drink! Meng Chao asked, Then, who is eating meat? Gao Chuang snorted coldly. We both know very well. Why do you have to make it so clear? Im not sure. Meng Chao said, I want you to tell me clearly that if you drink soup, who eats meat and who is a meat eater? The elephant is in the room, yet you insist on pretending not to see it. Even if I point out the elephant, what can you do? Gao Chuang sneered and suddenly raised his eyebrows as he said, Alright, since you want to know the answer so badly, Ill explain it clearly the nine great cultivation families eat meat, the upper echelons of the nine great enterprises eat meat, the godly state experts eat meat, the sons and grandsons of godly state experts eat meat, the senior councilors of the survival committee eat meat, the builders of the transcendental tower eat meat, and the strongest experts who ruled Dragon City for thirty years after the collapse of the Blood Union eat meat! If I say it out loud, what will happen next? Youll be able to rush to the nine great families, rush to those god-level powerhouses who have outstanding battle achievements and can cover up the sky with one hand. Youll be able to find out their biological sons and grandsons and interrogate them? Meng Chao was silent. Hey, old friend, youre from the Azure Alliance, Right? Gao Chuang suddenly said. Azure Alliance? Meng Chao was slightly startled. Why are you so secretive? Ive heard about it long ago. Gao Chuang said, The martial god Temple, the remnant star association, the Blue Homeland, the Superstar Group, the Five Schools Alliance, the Red Dragon Army, and the Monster Investigation Bureau. In the current investigation bureau, many extraordinaires who were not from the nine great cultivation families, or even within the nine great cultivation families, were ostracized and marginalized. They jointly formed the Azure Alliance and specifically fought against the nine great cultivation families. In broad daylight, you set up such a big show and then directly rushed into my office to seize the core transaction data related to the nine great cultivation aristocratic families. Who else besides the people of the Azure Alliance would have such courage? I should have guessed it long ago, really. I should have guessed that you would definitely take action in the next two days. Recently, your Azure Alliance has been in the limelight. You have created so many huge movements and gained the support of more than half of Dragon City. Once the national cultivation law that youve pushed forward with all your strength is passed by the survival committee, this will be the first time in the past twenty to thirty years that Dragon Citys direction has left the control of the nine great cultivation families. However, at this critical moment, outside of the monster mountain range, in the crystal mines controlled by the nine great cultivation families, there was a beast ambush. The explosion of the Crystal Warehouse gave the nine great cultivation families a perfect reason to send out troops. It also gave them the upper hand in the advancement lawonce again. I originally thought that the Azure Alliance would have no choice but to give up in the face of the nine great families. I never expected that I would still underestimate you. Indeed, the chaos in the genetic medicine market is a hot topic that many low-and mid-level consumers, as well as tens of millions of ordinary citizens, are most concerned about. Exposing the inside story of the black market might not shake the foundations of the nine great cultivation families, but it will at least stir up the waters and make the nine great corporations tired of dealing with it. It Wont be so easy to shake off the transcendental tower and the survival committee and launch a war outside the monster mountain range alone. And the various shocking chaos in the black market, once it was revealed to the world, would further prove the necessity and urgency of implementing the Universal Cultivation Act. In fact, when I heard the news of the crystal warehouse explosion in the morning, I had a bad premonition. At that time, although I had not linked the crystal warehouse explosion, the Advance Act, the Universal Cultivation Act, and the exposure of the black market transactions, I could already smell the scent of danger. It was a pity that I hadnt hunted monsters in the wilderness for a long time. My alertness had been greatly lowered. Besides, I had prepared for todays auction for a long time and poured too much effort and resources into it. I couldnt bear to cancel it at the last minute. One word, greed. Just like those guys who were determined to die in the stomachs of the monsters in the wilderness because of their wishful thinking. I died because of my own greed. I deserve no pity at all Chapter 1504 - Tomorrow Is Different Chapter 1504 Tomorrow Is Different Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat as he said, Since youve already seen through your own problems, why cant you turn back? If youre really the person you say you are, only seeking wealth, not taking lives, and youve never taken things to the extreme, its still not too late to turn back! Gao Chuang narrowed his eyes and slowly said, old friend, are you trying to get me to join the Azure Alliance? I just hope that you, as well as all the superhumans, can do the right thing. Meng Chao said, Im not sure if the Azure Alliance is on the right side or not. I also dont know how wrong the nine mega corporations are. But from what Ive seen and heard, Im sure that a small portion of the nine great cultivation families had been on the wrong path for a long time. If we let them go further, theyll fall deeper and deeper. If they make even more mistakes, not only will they burn themselves to the ground, but they will also drag down the entire Dragon City as they bury their ambition, greed, and stupidity. Even if its only for yourself and your family, you shouldnt continue to be wrong with these guys who have the word death written on their foreheads. Every muscle on Gao Chuangs face was twitching. His expression seemed to reveal that he was struggling, and his gaze was conflicted. You wont succeed. Gao Chuang shook his head and said, No matter how great your fame has grown recently, how many people youve won over on the surface, or how many seats youve occupied on the Survival Committee, you always have one fatal flaw. Compared with the nine cultivation families who have been painstakingly running Dragon City for thirty years and have the first-mover advantage, your Azure Alliance has too few Deity Realm experts. You lack the absolute force to make the final decision. In normal times, everyone follows the rules, talks about morality, and fights among gentlemen. Of course, you can take advantage of the number of people and the public opinion to attract everyones attention on the surface and steal the limelight of the nine cultivation families. However, once the conflicts between the two parties are so sharp that they can not be further magnified, even to the extent of cutting off peoples sources of income, such as killing their parents, or when Dragon City once again encounters a powerful enemy on the level of apocalyptic beasts, the Azure Alliances shortcoming of lacking godly state experts will be magnified to the extreme. Without the support of absolute force, how can the so-called public opinion pressure force those ultimate experts who have never retreated half a step in the face of the rain of bullets and the surging beast tide to lower their heads and spit out the cake that has already been swallowed down their throat? Without the decisive strike of a godly state expert, who would believe that the Azure Alliance could defend the interests of the vast majority of people when Dragon City was in a life-and-death crisis? Absolute force? Meng Chao grinned. He sensed the violent force that was enough to make the apocalyptic beasts tremble, as well as the spiritual magnet that could build an entire war fortress in just a few seconds. It was constantly flowing between his blood vessels, nerves, and spiritual veins. Deep inside his eyes, he was brimming with immense confidence. The 36,000 pores on his body were emitting a scorching pressure, too. Gao Chuang felt that he was suffocating in the crater of a volcano. Gao Chuang was bewildered. He stared at Meng Chao for a long time, but he did not remember who his old friend was. Then, he remembered that Meng Chao had shot down his weapon with only two paper clips and almost crippled his hands. Gao Chuang was even more frightened. The world is as Black as crows. Gao Chuang gritted his teeth and said, Even if the Azure Alliance can seize the control of Dragon City from the nine great cultivation families, can you solve the problem of Dragon City and guarantee that you will always be on the right path? No one can guarantee that they will always be right. Meng Chao said, But I think that most of the members of the Azure Alliance are middle-level and low-level superhumans from humble families. We come from tens of thousands of ordinary citizens families to begin with. Naturally, we know more about the problem of Dragon City than the descendants of the nine great cultivation families. So What? Gao Chuang sneered, Before the rise of the nine great families, werent the wealthy families of today all the humble families of the past? werent the high and mighty figures of today all from the tens of thousands of ordinary citizens families? In the dark era when the Blood Alliance ruled Dragon City, didnt the nine big gangs only work together to seize the supreme power under the banner of eliminating the tyranny of the Blood Alliance and making Dragon City belong to all the citizens of Dragon City? However, when they replace the blood union and become the ruler of Dragon City, wouldnt it be the same? Even if the Azure Alliance can replace the nine aristocratic families today, just like how the nine big gangs replaced the Blood Union in the past, what difference will it make? Can you guarantee that the higher-ups of the Azure Alliance will never transform into new aristocratic families and wealthy families I believe that there will definitely be a difference. Meng Chao said calmly, No matter how bad the nine cultivation aristocratic families are, no matter how many problems exist in the nine mega corporations, they will be a hundred times, a thousand times, or ten thousand times better than the brutal rule of the Blood Union. Similarly, I certainly cant guarantee that the Azure Alliance or anyone else will always be fair and correct after controlling the direction of Dragon City. But at least, we can try to make tomorrows Dragon City a little fairer, a little brighter, and a little stronger than today. Even if tomorrow can only be a little better than today one percent, one thousandth, or even one ten thousand percent its worth our 100 percent effort to try, to struggle, and to risk our lives, isnt it? Gao Chuang looked at Meng Chao with an incomprehensible gaze. It wasnt that he couldnt understand the content of Meng Chaos words. It was that he couldnt understand that such an idealistic argument would come from the mouth of a peerless expert who had been through hundreds of battles and was covered in wounds. He should have seen through the cruel reality. Meng Chao saw Gao Chuangs suspicion. But he wasnt prepared to change his mind. He just calmly looked Gao Chuang in the eye. His extremely clear eyes were like two mirrors, allowing Gao Chuang to see his former self. His former self, who roamed the wilderness, whistled through the mountains and forests, fought side by side with his brave and Brave Brothers in the depths of the ruins and forests, and gnawed at each others flesh and blood with vicious monsters. He was clearly covered in wounds.., even his bones had been broken thirty to fifty times, but he was still smiling brilliantly. How Strange. Gao Chuang muttered to himself, The days now are obviously hundreds of times better than the past, but it seems that I havent laughed as loudly as I did in the depths of the forest for a long time. The Gao Chuang I know shouldnt be a coward. Meng Chao saw his hesitation and struck while the iron was hot. Ive seen those sons of wealthy families just now. Each of them is arrogant, and their nostrils are almost raised to the sky. No matter how I think about it, I cant understand. How could the Gao Chuang that I know serve these guys submissively, but he could resist the urge to poke his fist into their nostrils? These words caused Gao Chuangs pupils to shrink into two needle tips. The veins on his temples squeezed together. It was like two fists that were about to burst out of his skull. Looking at the core transaction data in Meng Chaos hands and hearing the increasingly noisy voices downstairs, Gao Chuang seemed to realize that even if he gritted his teeth, he would still die in the whirlpool. What do you want to know? Gao Chuang sighed and asked in an extremely hoarse voice. Everything related to these documents. Meng Chao said, I know. These are the core data of the illegal transactions between you and the suppliers of the genetic drugs. With these documents, many people will be doomed. However, I also believe that, other than the real evidence on the paper, you must have many clues, too. Many traces that can not be described with words, even if they are just rumors circulating in your circle Its useless. Gao Chuang said, I know that you want to follow the clues and find the big fish that is hiding behind the pharmaceutical manufacturers and controlling the entire market of the genetic drugs in the depths of the nine noble cultivation families. But its impossible. Oh? Meng Chao asked, Why? It seems that you dont know the relationship between the nine noble cultivation families and the nine mega corporations, nor do you know how their internal affairs work. Gao Chuang said, The so-called nine noble cultivation families are called noble families. However, only the god-level experts who are the heads of the families have blood relations with their own children and grandchildren, including a few distant relatives at most. The rest of the family members are, in fact, orphans adopted by the god-level experts or adopted sons or daughters whom they recruited in the bloody era when order collapsed and there was no law Chapter 1505 - The Difficulties That Deity Realm Warriors Face Chapter 1505 The Difficulties That Deity Realm Warriors Face Regarding the origins of the nine great cultivation families, Meng Chao had heard Lu Siya mention some of them. In fact, before Dragon City transmigrated, Earth was already in its 22nd century, a post-industrial and even post-information era. The whole society was extremely fragmented and atomized. Traditional big families had long fallen apart, and the family size had gotten smaller with time. Even if four generations lived together, the total number of family members would at most be seven or eight, not more than ten people. It was very difficult to give birth to a so-called noble family with only a few individuals in each generation. However, after the Dragon City transmigrated, it was attacked by floods, viruses, zombies, and monsters one after another. The social order fell apart and returned to the bloody era where the strong preyed on the weak and the fittest survived. In that period of lawless and cruel times, the importance of blood ties or family gradually became apparent. Those, who were the first to awaken their extraordinary powers, become powerful, and control most of the resources for survival, were often favored by the opposite sex in double or even triple digits. That allowed their genes to spread like they were ancient emperors or the only male lion in the pride. No matter how much they did not get close to the opposite sex, those who only liked to train their muscles and bones all day often had seven or eight to ten children. It was common for the strongest person who was passionate about reproduction to have two-digit children. The problem was that even from the moment they awakened their extraordinary power, they had been working hard day and night, spreading their branches and leaves. A baby that was conceived for ten months would not be able to become a core force to protect the family within three to five years./ please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The strongest person who realized this problem also imitated the wisdom of the ancient people in the chaotic world and thought of a way to recruit foster sons. At that time, Dragon City was full of orphans who had lost their parents and had no one to rely on. Many orphans who were born to raise their children had reached the age of 15,16, and 17. They were hot-blooded, aggressive, and dared to risk their lives for half a loaf of bread with humans, zombies, and monsters. The supreme experts took these orphans as foster sons, just like the Thirteen gangstersin the chaotic world of ancient times. With a little training, they could get a troop of soldiers who were brave and fearless. Relying on illegitimate children and foster sons, the original cultivation aristocratic families rapidly expanded like a snowball. Until today, the smallest family among the nine cultivation aristocratic families had more than 100 members. The large ones even had more than 1,000 elites of the family. In addition, the nine mega corporations jointly established by the nine cultivation aristocratic families and their vassal families, as well as the suppliers, contractors, and the middle and lower reaches industrial chains attached to the nine super enterprises together, they formed a force that could turn the clouds and turn the rain, with a single hand, it was enough to decide the direction of Dragon Citys advancement. And within the nine cultivation aristocratic families, the hierarchy was very strict. The godsons who were not related to the Deity Realm warriors who were the heads of the families, as well as the descendants of the Deity Realm experts, although they shared the same surname and seniority, there was an invisible barrier between them. The Deity Realm experts who were the heads of the families liked to place their godsons and the children of their godsons in various key departments and business posts to take on practical work. The reason was simple. The nine great cultivation aristocratic families were able to stand out from the bloody era where the strong preyed on the weak and lawlessness. After defeating the Blood Union, establishing the Survival Committee, and building the transcendental tower, they firmly controlled dragon city for thirty years. It was absolutely impossible for them to say that they did not do anything that violated the laws and morals of Earth. A man would not be rich without a windfall, and a horse would not be fat without food at night. If the superhumans did not often wander in the gray areas that were not worthy of outsiders attention, how could they possibly obtain the astronomical cultivation resources needed to break through and continuously upgrade? Anyone who was in the management post of the nine Super Enterprises during the miracle era of wild growth would not be able to completely comply with the laws and regulations, let alone stand the test of nitpicking For example, Shen Yulin. As the general manager of the Red Creek Project, if he did not put the interests of the family before the interests of the enterprise and the interests of the enterprise before the interests of Dragon City, he would not be able to sit in this position at all. If he wanted to sit in this position, he had to be prepared to take the blame for the family at any time. Another example was that the management of the pharmaceutical manufacturers who colluded with Gao Chuang and engaged in the black market transactions were often the foster sons and the children of the foster sons. They were not blood-related to Deity Realm warriors, but they were bold enough to deceive the higher-ups and lower-ups under the eyes of Deity Realm powerhouses. They harmed public and private interests, and they wantonly stole and sold rare resources that could not be reproduced? Did they really think that Deity Realm powerhouses were deaf and blind to the extent that they could not punish them when they were seriously injured in the fierce battle with the monster mainframe? Could it be that the astronomical profits they had earned from the black market bosses such as Gao Chuang, as well as the various heavenly and earthly treasures that they had plundered from the low-level and middle-level superhumans, had all fallen into their own pockets? The answers to these questions were too obvious. It was so obvious that it was like an elephant in a room that no one could see. As for the lineal bloodline of the Deity Realm warriors, especially among the lineal bloodline, they were extremely talented and rare. They were those who could win the favor of the Deity Realm warriors before them. As the head of the family, the Deity Realm warriors were reluctant to let them go and take on practical matters. The more they did, the more mistakes they made. If they did nothing, they would never make mistakes, and they would never have to worry about being caught. There was only one mission for the direct descendants. That was to train. Nowadays, it did not matter how many things they did in Dragon City. The cultivation realm was the most important thing. They were as diligent as an old scalper. They worked hard without complaint and took care of many affairs every day. As a result, they did not have time to train at all. If anything happened, they would have to bear the blame. Of course, it was better for them to ignore everything and devote all their time, energy, and resources to absorbing spiritual energy, refining their martial arts, swallowing heavenly materials and earthly treasures, and charging at the limits of every cell in their body and even every gene chain. As long as they could break through the limits of the human body and reach the peak of the Heaven Realm or even the legendary Deity Realm, they could become a walking human-shaped nuclear bomb. When the cake was distributed, the experts who had absolute martial arts in their hands would naturally be at the forefront. They would not have to worry that their hands would be dirtied by the cream on the cake. I can tell you everything about the black market transactions. Together with the core transaction data in your hands, I can guarantee that you will be able to track down the management of a large number of pharmaceutical manufacturers and even trigger a major earthquake among the nine noble families of cultivation, allowing the Azure Alliance to regain the upper hand in this battle. Gao Chuang said, But if you think that you can overthrow the nine noble families of cultivation in such a way, you are too nave. In the end, whether it is a big shot of the black market like me or the management of the pharmaceutical companies on the surface, we are all insignificant branches and leaves on the tree that blots out the sun. In the past decades, the tree has grown to a point where it is too big to fall. Even if all the old branches and leaves are cut off, it will not be long before more, larger, and denser branches and leaves grow back again, blocking and stealing all the sunlight before they are transported to the trunk that is deeply rooted in the earth. As for all of you, no matter how nice you say it, do the right thing or better tomorrow, in reality, you only have the ability to trim the branches and leaves, Dont you? Gao Chuang rambled on. Even though Meng Chao had mentally prepared himself. Gao Chuang had told him personally about the insider information regarding the black market transactions involving the nine great cultivation families. He was so shocked that his scalp was numb and his mouth was agape. He didnt expect that there were so many dirty tricks in the circle of extraordinaires regarding the collection, production, and distribution of cultivation resources. In his previous life, Dragon City had been beaten to a pulp by the Holy Light faction and fell into the abyss of destruction. It was not an injustice at all! These guys are so audacious to such an extent? Meng Chao murmured, As the head of the family, are they really going to ignore it? It cant be helped. Its hard to be a Deity Realm warrior! Gao Chuangs face was full of smiles. He said, In order to maintain their high state, but it seems like the Deity Realm warrior would like to spend twenty-five hours a day cultivating. How would they have time to manage the daily operations of the company? Wouldnt they just hand over a big pile of trivial affairs to their adopted sons! The problem is that they are not related to you. Without the benefits of real money and silver, why should they be the old scalpers who work hard and take the blame if they are not careful? Deity Realm warriors often dont like to see their adopted sons stronger than their direct descendants. It was originally a temporary measure to recruit adopted sons. After decades of ups and downs and seeing that their direct descendants have grown up, those adopted sons with high positions and power are naturally in an increasingly awkward situation. The ultimate skills of the Deity Realm warrior, as well as the rare top-grade heavenly materials and earthly treasures, of course, should be left to the direct bloodline and not the godsons. The main shares of the nine mega corporations and the monopoly power in various strategic fields must be inherited by the direct bloodline. Under such circumstances, they still want their godsons to work for the family wholeheartedly. Many times, there are many things that the Deity Realm warriors can do but turn a blind eye to. Chapter 1506 - Warriors with Flaws Chapter 1506 Warriors with Flaws What about these guys? Meng Chao heard a few famous names from Gao Chuangs mouth. They were all important figures of the nine mega corporations. Meng Chao had also dealt with them before. He did not think that they were shortsighted and greedy. He truly did not understand. Dont they realize that their actions have crossed the line? Once these scandals are exposed, wont they fall into the publics eyes and be discredited? Theyve already stood at the top of Dragon City. Why dont they know when to stop? People who are drowning have no choice. Do you think that these big shots who are capable to summon the wind and rain have a choice? Gao Chuang said, In Dragon City, only warriors with outstanding combat strength can occupy important positions in all walks of life. The problem is that theres an irreconcilable contradiction between combat ability and important posts. The stronger a persons combat ability is, the more time he needs to spend on training and actual combat. Even a first-rate warrior, who has been through hundreds of battles, will lose his sense of smell and reflex speed greatly after living in luxury for ten days to half a month. Its very normal for his combat ability to drop by twenty to thirty percent. Managing the nine mega corporation also requires a lot of time and energy. Even a talented martial arts genius would find it difficult to reach the peak of excellence in the two conflicting fields of business management and martial arts cultivation. However, the internal competition between the nine great cultivation families is incredibly fierce. So many illegitimate and adopted children, as well as their children, have a family competition every year. Each quarter, there will be a small competition between each branch, while every month, there will be a monthly assessment of their cultivation progress. According to the results of the assessment, the allocation of cultivation resources for the next quarter will be decided. While the senior managers of the nine great mega corporations will certainly have all kinds of privileges and exemptions for their family As directors, general managers, and even the chief executive officer, they are considered to be high-ranking nobles in the outside world. If they lose to a junior who has just come out of the blue in a competition within the family, theyll lose all their prestige and be ashamed of themselves. Not to mention, the business rivalry among the nine mega corporations often depends on the directors, general managers, and even the chief executive officer to make the final decision with absolute force. Only low-level businesses in fairy tales play childish tricks such as hacking, equity lawsuits, and sending spies to each other. High-end business wars in reality have always been a one-time deal in the literal sense. The business belongs to whoever has the bigger fist. Under such circumstances, the top management of the nine mega corporations must do everything they can to improve their combat ability. At the very least, they have to maintain their current level. There cant be an issue of their combat ability declining. They dont have the time to cultivate or the opportunity to go deep into the wilderness to fight with the ferocious monsters. They have to use the Asura Hell as their arena to engage in a soul-stirring battle. If these influential figures in the business world want to maintain or even increase their combat power, they have to pour ten or even a hundred times more cultivation resources into their bodies. What other choice do they have? Oh right, I havent mentioned the issue of filial piety to the old patriarch. As the head of the nine great cultivation families, Deity Realm warriors naturally need ten or even a hundred times more resources than their adopted sons in order to maintain their invincible combat strength. The problem is that the identity of the head makes it impossible for these old patriarchs to personally hunt monsters in the depths of the wilderness. Besides, with their astonishing appetites, its very difficult for them to satisfy their daily cultivation needs by hunting monsters themselves. Convert the profits of the nine mega corporations into their own cultivation resources? Such a method of not separating public and private affairs would make it impossible for them to pass the financial audit, let alone obtain permission from the small and medium shareholders. It will even cause a storm in the financial market and an avalanche in the mega corporations. Therefore, as the heads of the families, the Deity Realm powerhouses rely on their childrens filial piety for their daily cultivation. In the past year and a half, especially, because most of the Deity Realm powerhouses were seriously injured in the battle against the monster mastermind, theyve urgently needed ten times more resources than usual to have a chance to recover. Therefore, they look forward to their childrens filial piety even more. The amount of filial piety depends on ones own thoughts and means. Everybody shows off their skills and expertise to achieve a common goal. If a childs filial piety is too little, his old man may not be angry. At most, hell feel that the childs aptitude is mediocre and that its difficult for him to take on a big responsibility. What if you use overwhelming means to show filial piety to your old man? If he knows that your cultivation resources are of unknown origin but he doesnt hit your smiling face, does your old man have the nerve to punish your filial piety then? Under such circumstances, everybody has no other choice. How could those blockheads who insist on their principles occupy the important posts in the nine mega corporations and the nine noble families of cultivation, as well as become high and mighty figures who could summon the wind and rain? As for public criticism and ruined reputation? Hehe. Right now, the monster civilization has collapsed. On Monster Mountain Range, the big shots had the strongest combat ability. When three to five big shots join hands, they can unleash the power of a rapid reaction force. They also have the agility and stealth that the rapid reaction force absolutely does not have. What if so-called thousand accusing fingers cant turn a main battle tank equipped with reaction armor into a pile of scrap metal automatically? How can such thousand accusing fingers make the big shots, whose combat ability is far stronger than the main battle tanks, lose their reputation? Gao Chuangs words made Meng Chao fall into silence for a long time before he mumbled, I understand now. These people thought that after the monster civilizations collapse, the Dragon City civilization would be safe and secure, and they would never meet an opponent as big as or even stronger than us again. Thats why they can do whatever they want without any scruples. Havent these guys ever thought that there has to be a reason why so many Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts are curled up in this small basin when the Other World is so big and the land area is not much smaller than that of Earth? Didnt they think that, perhaps, before long, an enemy more powerful and terrifying than the monster civilization would appear before us? At that time, it wont matter whether the Dragon City people are ordinary or superhuman, whether they are from humble families or wealthy families, whether they are the eldest son of the oldest family or illegitimate sons, or adopted sons. Like in the past half-century, we have to work together and fight side by side. Only then will the fire of civilization continue to burn brightly to the next millennium or even ten thousand years. Those who have the ability to climb to the top management positions in the nine mega corporations are all the best of the best. Of course, theyve thought about the possible problems that could happen to new enemies. A partial smile appeared on Gao Chuangs face. Its exactly because they thought about it carefully that these big shots acted so impatiently and plundered resources crazily without caring about the consequences. They would plunder resources by any means necessary to improve their combat ability before a new war breaks out. When a new war breaks out and an even scarier enemy appears before all the citizens of Dragon City, theyll be able to step forward and become guardian gods who are respected and cheered by thousands of people. Theyll save Dragon City when it faces a moment of life and death! The victors will not be judged and punished. One day, in a brand-new war that is a hundred times more grand and tragic than the Monster War, the big shots will be riding on the wind and holding lightning bolts in their hands. When they kill an enemy that is a hundred times scarier than the Apocalyptic Beasts in the publics eyes, who will remember that they once embezzled, monopolized, stole, and robbed some cultivation resources today? Even if someone remembers it, whats the saying? A warrior with flaws is still a warrior! Meng Chao had nothing to say. Gao Chuangs sarcastic and eccentric remarks perfectly matched the scenes that he had seen in his apocalyptic nightmare. In his apocalyptic nightmare, Dragon City was firmly under the control of the nine mega corporations. There were no new forces such as Battle God Palace, Broken Star Club, the Red Dragon Army, Blue Home, and the Superstar Resource Recovery Company on the other side of the scale, trying to balance the former. It was not that knowledgeable people did not think about whether the mega corporations were more beneficial or harmful to the development and survival of Dragon Citys civilization. However, all the experts and scholars who thought that they would be more harmful than beneficial could not answer one question. Besides the nine mega corporations, who else is qualified and powerful enough to protect Dragon City? Thus, Dragon City had been under the protection of the mega corporations and peerless experts. Even so, the end was near. Chapter 1507 - Data Contractor Chapter 1507 Data Contractor Perhaps it was because the fire of apocalypse was burning in his eyes, but Meng Chao released an extremely sharp killing intent. The mocking smile on Gao Chuangs face gradually froze as a result. His expression changed from that of disdain to suspicion, then from suspicion to horror and disbelief. It cant be? Gao Chuang muttered, Do you really want to investigate to the end? If you do this, youll be enemies with Deity Realm warriors! If killing all the Apocalyptic Beasts can save Dragon City, then Ill kill all the Apocalyptic Beasts. Meng Chao calmly said, If making an enemy out of all the Deity Realm warriors can save Dragon City, then Ill make an enemy out of them all. Gao Chuangs eyes were wide open. He scrutinized Meng Chao from top to bottom. It was as if he was sizing up a monster that he had never seen before and should never exist in theory. Next, Meng Chao interrogated Gao Chuang about many details. It was mainly a roundabout way to see if Gao Chuang had anything to do with the Blood Alliance. Now, Meng Chao had realized that within the circle of superhumans in Dragon City, especially among the nine great cultivation families, there was indeed soil for the Blood Alliance to rise again. In order to establish their own gangs, families, and enterprises as soon as possible in the bloody era where order had been broken, the strong preyed on the weak. That was how the first superhumans became powerful. They plundered more resources and monopolized all the major channels, they seized the first-mover advantage and recruited a large number of foster sons without any hesitation. After decades of cultivation and development, many of those foster sons grew into dukes, who then became in charge of a region and held their own./ please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. But now, the biological bloodlines of the Deity Realm warriors had also gradually grown up. They had been carefully nurtured by their close relatives since they were young. Even if they did not make great contributions to the super enterprises or even the entire dragon city, they could still obtain more cultivation resources than those foster sons who had worked hard for decades, ten times or even a hundred times more. The biological sons and grandsons of these Deity Realm warriors would inherit the nine mega corporations and even the entire Dragon City sooner or later. They would naturally have sharp conflicts with the foster sons who were in charge of the super corporations and the entire Dragon City, as well as the children of the foster sons. If there were conflicts, there would be fights. If there were fights, there would be losers. If the losers were unwilling, they would need to bring in external forces and make a comeback Some of the losers in the internal competition chose to stand on the side of Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, the Red Dragon Army, Blue Home, and Superstar Resource Recovery Company to jointly establish the Azure Alliance. They were determined to reform the nine mega corporations and even the nine noble families of cultivation so that the power and resources could be distributed to more people, not only to the blood descendants of the peerless experts. Some of the losers in the internal competition of the other families turned their attention to the top-secret cultivation materials and inhuman cultivation methods left behind by the Blood Alliance in the past, trying to pick up the evil ways of the Blood Alliance and overtake them. This was probably the reason why the Blood Alliance was able to reincarnate from the dirt and drag countless big shots who were on the surface into the water. However, no matter how much Meng Chao tried to probe, Gao Chuang seemed to know nothing about the Blood Alliance. Logically speaking, he had already poured out a lot of insider information about the nine great cultivation aristocratic families. Many clues and evidence could only be described as Shocking. There was no need to hide anything about the Blood Alliance anymore. Meng Chao observed his expression and felt that he was not hiding or lying. Thinking about it carefully, if Gao Chuang was the leader of the Blood Alliance, he would not have developed a persona like Giant-toothed Crocodile. This was because the risk that the black market boss faced was too high. He could be exposed and investigated at any minute. ome a m Developing Gao Chuang to become a member of the Blood Alliance would, of course, partially solve the problem of the supply of cultivation resources. But if Gao Chuang was investigated and interrogated by the authorities because of the black market transactions, and the existence of the Blood Alliance was exposed, the loss would not be worth the gain. Thinking of this, Meng Chao reorganized his train of thought and pretended to ask casually, By the way, is the guy nicknamed, Tailless Monkey, in your hands? Gao Chuang was slightly startled. There is such a person. Gao Chuang said, I had some business disputes with him. I once asked for one of his hands. However, he is just a nobody. Im not really cruel enough to chop off his arm. Besides, he has been missing for a few days. I havent touched him at all. Is that so? Meng Chao stared at Gao Chuang and said, Then why did someone tell me that your men are searching for Tailless Monkey? Did you kill him already? How is that possible? Gao Chuang was anxious. In our line of work, other than fighting and killing, the more important thing is the way of the world. We are very particular about propriety. Its one thing to trade in the black market, but its another thing to file a lawsuit for personal injury or even death. As the saying goes, a mans life is at stake. If I cut off one of Tailless Monkeys arms and even kill him directly, it will cause a lot of trouble! You saw the situation just now. Right now, the most important thing for me is to serve those rich young masters. Those rich young masters hate trouble the most! Meng Chao did not find any signs of muscles twitching or eyes dodging on Gao Chuangs face. After pondering for a moment, he asked again, Did you have a business dispute with Tailless Monkey? About that Gao Chuang thought for a moment, but he still answered honestly, Tailless Monkey is a broker. He knows a lot of people from all walks of life. Sometimes, Ill ask him to help me find some drug-testing personnel. Drug testers? Meng Chao asked When the pharmaceutical manufacturers of genetic drugs develop new drugs, they have to find people to conduct a lot of tests in order to grasp as much experimental data as possible, Gao Chuang said There are also manufacturers of training equipment, such as the latest virtual helmets, medical cabins, and training cabins, Gao Chuang said. There are also various kinds of martial arts laboratories. When they develop brand-new spiritual arts, of course, they have to find people to test their moves continuously in order to develop the ultimate skills that are powerful, stable, and have little side effects. Originally, all the major manufacturers would recruit drug testing personnel from the Lair. You know, there is a Leprosy Village in the Lair. The villagers are all descendants of the people who were infected by the zombie virus back then. Their genes are more unstable than normal peoples. They often show deformities caused by various genetic mutations. It is very suitable to test the latest gene reagents and training methods. But now, the Lair has been demolished. With Lu Siyas help, the Lair Reconstruction Committee and the Azure Alliance have cooperated deeply and settled all of those from Leprosy Village. Many villagers have found a new way to live. They are not willing to continue being drug testers and recruitment. Moreover, as we inherited and absorbed the enormous heritage of the monster civilization, the spiritual martial arts, rune technology, and gene modulation technology have been developing continuously. Drug testers and recruitment, which are only slightly stronger than ordinary people, are gradually unable to meet their needs. Many large pharmaceutical manufacturers and manufacturers of advanced training equipment need testers who are of a higher level and stronger. It is impossible for the companies to recruit the testers themselves. Because the cutting-edge gene reagents and the brand-new killing techniques that are still being tested are too unstable and dangerous. The testers will inevitably suffer casualties. Now is the time of peace. The citizens are very sensitive to the issue of casualties. And the reputation and image of the nine super companies among the citizens have become more and more delicate. At this critical moment, if the pharmaceutical manufacturers, training equipment manufacturers, and martial arts laboratories of the nine super companies suffer heavy casualties of the testers, a storm of public opinion will certainly be raised, and the financial market will be disrupted. As a result, the stock prices of the companies concerned will plummet. Therefore, the major manufacturers often outsource the testing work of the genetic drugs, training equipment, and the brand-new killing techniques to some data contractors. The data contractors often dont show up directly to recruit drug testers and candidates. Instead, they employ the Labor Dispatchmethod to find suitable candidates from some labor services companies. In this way, after a few buffers, even if the drug testers and candidates are recruited and become mentally deranged during the testing process or even die on the spot, the nine super companies and the nine noble families of cultivation will not be greatly impacted. The cost of the drug tester would also be greatly reduced. If the patient was a regular employee of the company, the long-term treatment fee after the patient went crazy would be enough to drag the company down. However, if the patient was sent by a labor service company, the Labor Service Company would be the last one to be dragged down even if there were any disputes because of the high medical fees. The Labor Service Company is a shell company. If it collapses today, it will just open a new one tomorrow I understand. Meng Chao stared at Gao Chuang and said, Whats the difference between doing this and the Blood Alliance in the past? Of course theres a difference. Gao Chuang said, The Blood Alliance uses force to lock up innocent citizens and force them to explore the ancient ruins and conduct inhuman experiments. Its too cruel, too brutal, too stupid, and too inefficient. Nowadays, data contractors and labor dispatch companies open their doors to do business. They pay money and sign agreements. Even the exemption clauses are thick and thick. Its fair and just. As the saying goes, there are always brave men under heavy rewards. One is willing to fight, and the other is willing to take it! Meng Chao frowned and said, Are there really transcendents who are of a higher level and stronger who are willing to be the drug tester and the recruitment test? Of course there are. How can there not be? No matter how high your realms are, you still have to eat. Even if you can fight, theres no use for heroes. What can you do? Gao Chuang said, Many people have killed monsters that have been around for more than twenty years and are covered in injuries. They are unable to transform and are unable to adapt to peaceful times and normal society. Other than being test-takers and recruiting people, what else can they do? There are also some young people who are ambitious and ambitious. They are eager to get more training resources so that they can advance rapidly and soar into the sky. Unfortunately, they have missed the golden era of monsters everywhere in the wilderness. Aside from being drug testers and recruitment testers, what other profession could enable them to consume the latest genetic drugs in unlimited quantities and come into contact with the best spirit martial arts? Chapter 1508 - Tailless Monkey’s Whereabouts Chapter 1508 Tailless Monkeys Whereabouts Gao Chuang told Meng Chao that the research and development of gene reagents and spirit martial arts had its own unique characteristics. Since the humans constitutions could not be centralized, entry-level common goods were still acceptable. The labor dispatch company could find a large number of people to test drugs at any time. However, many powerful mid-level to high-level superhumans had the need to tailor a gene reagent or spirit martial arts for their own circumstances. For example, if a mid-level or high-level superhuman, who had suffered some kind of injury and damaged a certain spirit meridian, wanted to know how he would react to a certain high-level gene potion, he would have to find a drug tester who had also damaged his spirit meridian. What if a young master from one of the nine great cultivation families wanted to advance rapidly in an extremely short period of time, try combining seven or eight extremely overbearing gene potions and unapproved cultivation equipment, and draw up a comprehensive cultivation plan? However, he was not sure how high the probability of spirit energy deviation would be if he did so. If that happened, how would he treat it? In that case, he would also find a few poor kids who were of similar age, stature, and cultivation path as his substitutes to try out the effectiveness and danger of the comprehensive cultivation plan. Sometimes, when the demand came in a hurry, regular labor dispatch companies might not be able to provide it. Other times, customers did not want anyone to know the content and progress of their R & D projects. At this time, brokers like Tailless Monkey, who had a wide network of friends, could be of great use. Through the black market, Gao Chuang got to know a large group of rich and powerful young masters and grasped the demand side. Tailless Monkey got to know a large number of poor boys who did not have the money to buy rare resources and had super companies tailor-make training plans for them. However, they were ambitious and eager to make a name for themselves. This was the supply side. When the two colluded, the matter was settled. I see. Meng Chao seemed to be deep in thought. Then, what did this Tailless Monkey do to provoke you? That kid is dishonest. Gao Chuang angrily said, In this line of work, there are a lot of variables. The risks are very high, and we have to pay attention to confidentiality. It is impossible to make every clause very clear in the contract in the first place. We have to rely on each others credibility. Ive been working hard for so long, and it took me a lot of effort to build up some connections and credibility in the circle. Last time, I received a big order. A client asked for three test-takers who had reached the peak of the Earth realm. However, because the spiritual vein was corroded by the venom of a monster, his cultivation dropped drastically, and he returned to the one-star spirit pattern realm. Because the client had very strict requirements on the corroded spiritual vein and the species of the poisonous monsters, it was not easy to find such test-takers in a short time. Therefore, the client offered an extremely high price. I handed this list to Tailless Monkey for him to be in charge of it. A few days later, he found three people who met the requirements. In the beginning, the customer was very satisfied, and it was very satisfying to pay. I didnt draw much water either, allowing Tailless Monkey to earn a lot of money. I didnt expect that this kid wasnt honest. Among the three people he found, there was actually only one who met the requirements. The second one forged the type of poison that corroded his body, and the third one was the most exaggerated. It wasnt that he had fallen from the peak of the Earth realm back to the one-star spirit pattern realm, but that he hadnt broken through to the two-star spirit transformation realm at all! The third test subject was just a small One-star superhuman from the beginning to the end. The so-called wounds that were corroded by the venom were all his painstakingly fabricated trick! Using such an imposter to test the medicine, naturally, no matter how hard he tried, he could not obtain the correct data. The customer discovered the problem half a month later. By then, the project had already burned through an astronomical amount of research and development funds. Just the direct economic losses alone had reached tens of millions. This was not counting the indirect economic losses and the negative impact on the law and public opinion caused by the delay of the project and the death of a drug tester who went mad during the experiment. The client was naturally furious when such a scandal broke out. He didnt know who Tailless Monkey was. He only knew that I, Giant-toothed Crocodile, found him. The golden brand that I worked hard to build in the circle was destroyed by this kid. Dont you think I should settle the score with him? I understand. Meng Chao said, So, you killed him? No, no, no. Although I was mad with anger, I still gave this kid a chance. Gao Chuang said, A week ago, no, nine days ago, yes, nine days ago, I finally pulled this kid out of his doghouse. In the end, he knelt on the ground and cried like a slug, indicating that he was also a victim. He didnt know that the two drug testing people had faked their own situation. Even the well-equipped and powerful customers couldnt find any flaws. With his mediocre strength, how could he verify such a tricky poisoning and erosion situation? Furthermore, Tailless Monkey said that he has recently hooked up with a powerful and influential figure and is working on a world-shaking project. As long as he is given some time, he will definitely be able to compensate me for my losses. Who knows, he might even be able to help me set up a connection with a truly important figure and receive an even bigger project! Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. Who is the real big shot? I dont know. Gao Chuang shook his head. He didnt say, and I didnt ask. In our line of work, we cant be too curious. Its best not to know what we shouldnt know. Then, you believed him so easily and let him go? Because he doesnt seem to be lying. Gao Chuang said, Although Tailless Monkeys strength is ordinary and hes only at the bottom of the superhuman circle, an insignificant character, his ability to make friends and make connections isnt something that ordinary people can compare to. That day, I saw that he was excited. Almost every pore on his body was glowing. It didnt seem like he was bluffing. If he was really helping some big shot with his connections, and I took him away and ruined the big shots plan, it wouldnt be worth it. Moreover, at that time, I was preparing for todays grand auction. I didnt want to cause any complications and be related to a vicious assault case or even a murder case. Anyway, this kids network was basically locked in the southern part of the city. He couldnt escape from me. Therefore, I gave him an extra week. I thought that when the auction was over, he wouldnt be able to give me a satisfactory explanation and then deal with him slowly What happened after that? Meng Chao said, Did you see Tailless Monkey again after that? After that, it was this morning. Gao Chuang said, My men received news that Tailless Monkey was hiding in a new den. They wanted to find him and deal with him after I was done with the auction. Who knew that when my men found his den, he had already been taken away. Meng Chaos pupils constricted. How did you know that he was taken away? Because there were traces of struggle and struggle left at the scene. Gao Chuang explained, My subordinates arent ordinary people. Several of them are monster hunters. They can even distinguish the smallest footprints and crawling traces in the jungle. Its not difficult for them to reconstruct the crime scene. Do you know who took Tailless Monkey? Meng Chao pressed. I dont know. Gao Chuang said, Brokering is a high-risk job. Many times, he knows too many things that he shouldnt know and offended too many people that he cant afford to offend. Who knows when and who Tailless Monkey offended? Where is his lair? 702 Yongsheng Street, Room 316 of Rainbow Apartment. Did you call the police or destroy the scene? Of course not. My men didnt even touch a speck of dust. Not a single hair or fingerprint was left behind. Of course, they wouldnt call the police. Otherwise, wouldnt they be asking for trouble? m That is to say, 702 Yongsheng Street, Room 316 of Rainbow Apartment is still the same as when Tailless Monkey was captured? Yes. Gao Chuangs words made Meng Chao sink into deep thought. This morning, no, last night at midnight, the news of the big explosion at the crystal warehouse of the Red Creek Project has been sent back to Dragon City. Whether it was entrusting Tailless Monkey to find Ai Lei or investigate Shen Yulin, the mysterious informant, he was still a member of the Blood Alliance that was dormant in Dragon City. Either way, it could happen before dawn. So, who took the monkey? Meng Chao was deep in thought. He suddenly felt a subtle change in the temperature and pressure of the room. A gust of wind blew against his face. The office on the top floor of the skyscraper suddenly becomes a dangerous jungle battlefield. Gao Chuangs face quickly magnifies in Meng Chaos field of vision. When it was magnified on the extremely hideous face, the vibration of every muscle fiber and the spiritual flames that were spurting out of his pores could be clearly seen. Gao Chuangs exquisite acting skills had indeed fooled Meng Chao. The black market boss was honest and gave up on himself. His attitude of answering every question made Meng Chao gradually lower his guard. At this moment, when Meng Chaos entire mind was focused on Tailless Monkey, Giant-toothed Crocodile finally revealed his most ferocious, ferocious, and terrifying face. However, in the face of the absolute difference in strength, such petty tricks were meaningless. There was no need to think at all. Just based on the instinctive reaction of his nervous system, Meng Chaos cervical vertebrae slightly bent backward by 21.2 degrees, and he dodged Gao Chuangs fierce slash toward his eyes. Then, his left foot bounced up at high speed like a folding knife and hit Gao Chuangs lower abdomen like a meteor hammer. Just this kick alone was enough to shatter Gao Chuangs kidney, causing him an unbearable pain that ordinary people could not bear, and stopping his next attack. However, the touch that this kidney strike gave Meng Chao from the tip of his foot caused him to frown slightly. No. The feedback was too light. Gao Chuang did not throw himself at all. The direction he really exerted his strength was toward the French window! Chapter 1509 - Tearing the Night Apart Chapter 1509 Tearing the Night Apart Krash! Before Meng Chao realized Gao Chuangs real purpose, the black market boss, codenamed Giant-toothed Crocodile, had already smashed through the seemingly sturdy tempered glass. As it turned out, when renovating this office on the top floor of the skyscraper, Gao Chuang had carefully selected a French window and secretly destroyed its four corners. He ensures that the tempered glass was indestructible when receiving impact from the outside. Even six-barreled Vulcan cannons, anti-material sniper bullets, and anti-tank rockets could not explode it. However, as long as he exerted a slight force from the inside, the tempered glass would be shattered. The fierce wind was like a raging wave, instantly engulfing the entire office and sweeping up the debris all over the ground, forming a huge whirlpool that could swallow everything Beyond the tempered glass, there was a steel beam that extended into the void. Gao Chuang stood at the end of the steel beam, his face rippling with an increasingly relaxed smile. Meng Chao had initially thought that he was going to escape. The problem was that the streets were now filled with people. Plus, mid-level to low-level superhumans, who were beyond angry, were everywhere. Not far away, there were also armored airships belonging to different units in the air, rushing over at full speed. On top of that, there were Heaven Realm warriors from the major forces who could seal off the entire sky in no time. Many pairs of eyes had already locked onto Gao Chuang There was no way out in the sky and no way on the ground. There was nowhere for him to run. Gao Chuangs eyes and cheeks were getting increasingly red, while green smoke was puffing out of his nostrils and ears. The green smoke was about to turn into flames when Meng Chao finally identified Gao Chuangs method of escaping interrogation, trial, and judgment. No! Meng Chao shouted. Dont do this. You can still be saved. As long as youre willing to cooperate, I guarantee that no one can touch you. You can live! Live? Then what? Gao Chuang opened his arms in the wild wind as if he was stepping on spider silk that was hanging in the sky above hell, maintaining his balance unsteadily. He smiled. Live on. Ill be interrogated and interviewed endlessly. Ill tell them again and again how I went from a hero who saved the lives of countless citizens during the Monster War to a scum who was blinded by greed, hoarded, and despised by everyone. Ill also be forced into the conflict between the Azure Alliance and the nine families. Ill either become a chess piece on your side or become a puppet on the nine families side. In the end, because this matter has become too big, no matter how much I cooperate and try to redeem myself, Ill have to spend at least eight to ten years in prison. While Im in prison, I wont be able to get sufficient cultivation resources, so my cultivation will naturally plummet. By the time Im released from prison, Ill have no money, no status, and no power. Aside from being full of pain and regret, Ill have nothing Whats worse than being despised and ridiculed by others is that no one will remember who I am. Ill become a nobody and an ordinary citizen who can only look up to others. Is this what you mean by living? Meng Chao was silent. Everyone was smart. Naturally, they knew that every word Gao Chuang said was true. Meng Chao was confident that he could save Gao Chuangs life. However, it was impossible for him to help Gao Chuang escape a fair trial. He had to take responsibility for what he had done. Whats wrong with being an ordinary citizen? Meng Chao could only say, No matter how many superhumans there are in Dragon City, they dont exceed 5% of the population. The remaining 95% are all ordinary citizens. Perhaps theres nothing wrong with being an ordinary citizen. However, after getting a taste of extraordinary power in my hands, I can no longer bear to leave my fate for others to decide, to live a life of being protected and manipulated by others! Gao Chuang mumbled, Perhaps, I should have died a long time ago. I should have died in the jungle full of monsters, under the overwhelming beast horde, like a real hero. No, not just me. All superhumans should have died before the end of the last war. Thats the only way I could have accepted everyones eternal worship and remembrance with the perfect image of a hero. We are a group of monsters. We are monsters in human skin. We eat half a months worth of an ordinary person in a meal. Our fists are stronger than anti-tank cannons. We have far more energy than ordinary people. We can even make the opposite sex feel ten times more stimulated ten times faster. In short, we can easily decide the fate of ordinary people. This also means that ordinary people will never be able to get along well with us. There will always be problems, there will always be conflicts, and there will always be people who lose their mind and transform into something thats beyond recognition. Even they themselves feel hatred and fear. Goodbye, old friend. No matter who you are, I wish that you can always keep the original intention you had when you first awakened your extraordinary powers, unlike me, who unknowingly became an unrecognizable Before he could finish his sentence, Meng Chao pounced on Gao Chuang like an arrow that had just left the bow. However, there was a reason that Gao Chuang was a big shot in the black market. He was the spokesperson for the questionable interests of countless genetic medicine companies. Naturally, he had his own methods. Even if he was not a match for Meng Chao, he was bent on seeking death. It was not something that Meng Chao could stop. Before Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field, which suddenly expanded like an octopus, touched Gao Chuangs fingertips, Gao Chuang had already jumped down from a hundred meters in the air. If Meng Chao had not been afraid of being exposed, he would have certainly flown into the air and retrieved Gao Chuang. But that was meaningless now. Gao Chuang detonated all the spirit energy stored in his body before he fell to the ground. His skin instantly became crystal clear, and his flesh below seemed to turn into magma. Every blood vessel and nerve was clearly visible, and they gradually turned into cracks on his skin. Bright flames spurted out of Gao Chuangs seven orifices. His limbs were entangled and swallowed by fiery snakes like two pairs of burning wings, transforming him from a giant-toothed crocodile to a giant butterfly. No, he was not a butterfly. He was a moth. A moth flying into the fire. At that moment, Gao Chuangs throat, had been burned black by the flames. Even so, he finally managed to spit out the last word in his sentence. Monster. Gao Chuang had chosen to go mad. His body spontaneously combusted, ending his life. Although it was not a matter of dignity, at least it was satisfying enough Amidst the exclamations of countless people below, his burning corpse fell hundreds of meters from the air. With a loud slam, it crashed heavily into the glass dome of the hall on the second floor, falling into a rainbow of colors amidst the dazzling neon lights. He shattered into pieces and died. As Meng Chao carried the core transaction data that might involve the management of countless genetic medicine factories, he sneaked out of Xinhui Business Center and returned to the main street before the investigators arrived. He discovered that the four streets surrounding the building had all turned into the Raging Tiger River and Red Dragon River. The price of the gene reagents remained high, and the supply was in short supply. In fact, the supply of the gene reagents had been out of stock for a long time, making the cultivation of low-level and mid-level superhumans without any background increasingly difficult. Their problem of having to take more time to level up had long affected everyones nerves. However, in the past, there had been no conclusive evidence, and the low-level and mid-level superhumans did not know where to vent their anger. Until today, Meng Chaos unintentional discovery had triggered a shocking and indignant truth. The low-level and mid-level superhumans who were willing to step forward and investigate to the end were naturally far more than three to five hundred or one to two thousand. Almost all the superhumans were calling their friends. Almost all the superhumans had a lack of cultivation resources and faced cultivation costs that were too high. It was to the extent that they could not make ends meet and were even burdened with heavy debt. Almost all superhumans had the experience of being treated as fat lambs on the black market and ruthlessly butchered. Almost all superhumans had been plagued with doubt when they saw the sons of wealthy families wantonly squander the cultivation resources that they could not wait for. They wondered, Where did these little brats cultivation resources come from? Therefore, almost all the low-level superhumans who were born poor and did not have any background or connections rushed over from all directions in Dragon City. With Xinhui Business Center as the center, they formed a vast and mighty long dragon in the crisscrossing streets and alleys that resembled a cobweb. The vitality magnetic fields of all the low-level and mid-level superhumans vibrated at a high frequency due to their anger and constantly rubbing against each other in the dense crowd. In the dark night, they bloomed with colorful spirit flames, just like numerous bared fangs and brandished claws, the fire dragons were burning fiercely, ready to tear apart the dark night at any time. It was the age of information age. The speed at which news spread through the grapevine was faster than the Deity Realm warriors speed of lightning. Even if some people had no choice but to guard their important posts, they could still monitor everything that happened inside and outside Xinhui Business Center in real time. They did so through the three-hundred-and-sixty-degree ultra-high-definition images captured by thousands of cameras. They could hear the numerous comrades, who had fought side by side, roaring like raging waves. We want the truth! We want fairness! We want resources! We want cultivation! If the mid-level and low-level superhumans, who had gathered together out of impulse, had been a little anxious and worried about whether the news was true or if this was the black markets headquarters that had secretly accumulated countless cultivation resources Then, when Gao Chuang smashed through the floor-to-ceiling windows and jumped down from the top floor of the building, turning into an incomparably dazzling fireball in midair, all the peoples worries vanished in an instant. Many low-level and mid-level superhumans had witnessed and even personally experienced the terrifying scene of spirit energy deviation. Naturally, they knew what it meant for spirit flames to shoot out of a superhumans body so violently. If there was really no problem with Xinhui Business Center How could a mid-level to high-level superhuman with such bright spirit flames and extraordinary strength jump down from the top of the building and commit suicide at that critical moment? Chapter 1510 - The Power of Silence Chapter 1510 The Power of Silence Another shocking discovery further confirmed everyones judgment. Someone found dozens of luxury cars in the VIP area of Xinhui Business Centers underground parking lot. Most of the luxury cars were custom-made, hand-polished, and decorated with a large number of top-grade crystals and beast materials. For low-level superhumans who came from humble backgrounds, forget owning one, they had never even seen one. They had never dreamed of such a thing even in their wildest dreams. When seven or eight low-level superhumans carried a luxurious motorcycle made from the bones of a ferocious beast from the underground parking lot to the main entrance of Xinhui Business Center, the thousands of superhumans who surrounded the entrance were all silent. Even though most of them had sharp vision, which allowed them to identify the smallest tracks of monsters in the dark wilderness, they rubbed their eyes in disbelief. This is a motorcycle handmade from the best parts of the Three-eyed Tyrant Mammoths skeleton? The Three-eyed Tyrant Mammoth is the king of the mammoths. On average, it can reach the level of a Level 6 Hell Beast or even evolve to become a terrifying Apocalyptic Beast! Its bones can be ground into powder. Together with dozens of different raw materials and high-level crystal ores, it can be refined into powerful railway gun shells that are as powerful as tactical nuclear weapons If it is refined into a gene reagent, it can also help a superhuman advance crazily and surpass his limits. We, the ordinary superhumans who have no power or influence, cant even buy a few dragon elephant bone-strengthening injections made from the bone marrow of ordinary Tyrant Mammoths. But here, theres actually a motorcycle made from the bone essence of the Tyrant Mammoth King, which has been hand-polished and assembled. Whose vehicle is this exactly? Where did he get the complete set of the Three-eyed Tyrant Mammoths bones? What right does he have to waste such precious cultivation resources on such a flashy vehicle? Could it be that he doesnt have legs and cant walk? Could it be that he can run faster than a motorcycle? Could it be that this kind of motorcycle with only two wheels can enter the battlefield and roam freely in the depths of the wilderness? Also, the fuel added to this motorcycle is even purer and stronger than the genetic medicine we consume. Is this Is this fair? More luxury cars were carried out by the middle-and low-level superhumans who were getting angrier and angrier. When dozens of luxury cars with shiny exteriors and resplendent interiors lined up on the main road in front of Xinhui Business Center, both superhumans and ordinary citizens were deeply shocked. It was as if something in their minds had shattered. A brand new upside-down world was slowly unfolding before their eyes. They could not blame those scions of wealthy families for being careless. For one thing, they had never expected that so many mid-level and low-level superhumans would suddenly attack and surround Xinhui Business Center. Even a few underground passageways that could leave in a low-key manner were firmly sealed. More importantly, in their circle, such luxury cars were only the most common means of transportation. It was like an ordinary person walking on the street while eating a bun. After eating the delicious filling, he would casually throw the rest of the buns skin into the trash can. He would never consider how the ragged beggar, who had been hungry for three days and three nights, would feel when he saw that. Such underground auctions were social occasions for the young masters to compete with each other, fight, and show off. They could not just casually drive a grocery cart or take the subway, could they? Who could afford to lose face like that? Perhaps, even now, the young masters hiding in the private restaurants and cultivation clubs on the middle floor of Xinhui Business Center were still confused. They could not understand why the roars outside were getting increasingly angry, like thunder from the depths of the Earth. They would never have imagined that it would be caused by their own vehicles of transportation. Now that the Monster War had been won and Dragon Citys civilization was thriving, everyones life was becoming better and better. Could there still be people who could not afford to buy a few vehicles of transportation or decorate those vehicles with some top-grade crystals and bones of fierce beasts? It couldnt be, right? As the crowd surged, more armored airships with badges of the various departments within the Abnormal Research Department, adjudicator court, and the Supernatural Tower also descended from the sky, controlling the airspace near Xinhui Business Center. However, faced with the surging crowd, the Supernatural Tower still felt a headache. The targets of the powerful authorities and disciplinary forces in Dragon City had always been monsters. Even if the targets of the adjudicator court were evil superhumans, who had become deranged, broken the law, and gone crazy, they would be known as the Lost Ones. However, the number of Lost Ones was definitely not too many. Enemies and friends, good and evil, black and white, good and evil, were also clear. The turbulent scene before them was far beyond the limits of the adjudicator courts control and disposal. As a result, the armored airship of the adjudicator court only dared to spin slowly in the air, using crystal speakers to appeal to the mid-level and low-level superhumans so that they would stay calm. The superhumans had to believe that the Supernatural Tower would be able to discover the truth and protect them, as well as the legitimate rights and interests of all Dragon City citizens. Yet, the authorities did not dare send a soldier to anger the ground dozens of baring fangs and claws, a burning fire dragon. Amid the angry roar of the crowd, the voice of the adjudicator court seemed so pale despite the amplification of the large crystal speaker. Many monster hunters who had fought with monsters in the wilderness for more than twenty years looked down on the secret police and adjudicators of the court. That was because many of the Lost Ones, who were the targets of the adjudicator courts punishment, had been seriously injured in the wilderness and suffered from post-traumatic syndrome. That was why they had gone mad and fallen into the abyss of eternal damnation. The monster hunters had admitted that such Lost Ones could not be left behind. Plus, a clean treatment was a relief for the Lost Ones who had gone mad. Yet, it did not stop them from leaving a bad impression on the secret police and the adjudicators, whom did not dare to fight with monsters but only dared to target their own people. The monster hunters with super mobility ignored the appeasement from the crystal megaphone. The adjudicator court? Theyll just maintain public order at most. The real fight will be fought by us, the monster hunters who have been through hundreds of battles in the wilderness It hasnt been a day or two since the shortage of gene reagents in Dragon City. I refuse to believe that the secret police and adjudicators are that ignorant. Why didnt they step forward and investigate the truth before we escalated things? Since they didnt care about it in the past, theres no need to trouble the court or any department in the Supernatural Tower to step forward today. Well do it ourselves and learn the truth! As many people spoke, they leaped up and clung to the glass curtain wall of Xinhui Business Center. They were like extremely agile geckos. In less than ten seconds, they had climbed to the height of twenty to thirty floors. The people of Dragon City were valiant and all of them valued martial arts. Many ordinary citizens were not used to taking the stairs when they went out. Instead, they went in and out of the windows that were seven to eight floors high. There were places for people to step on and cling to on the facades of many buildings. These monster hunters had traveled in the depths of the wilderness, facing howling winds, as well as monsters, and hovering on the precipice as if they were walking on flat ground. How could a skyscraper stop them? Gao Chuang, though, had tempered glass outside his office that could withstand armor-piercing bullets and acid attacks from beasts. Even so, he could not turn the glass walls of a skyscraper into an impregnable fortress. Besides, he had just smashed the floor-to-ceiling window of his office from the inside out. Dozens of monster hunters soon found an opening into Xinhui Business Center. These men were not reckless fools. Brainless brutes would not be able to survive in the cruel war and fight sinister, cunning monsters for decades before they breathed in the fresh air of the world. To leave sufficient evidence for their seemingly reckless actions, all the monster hunters wore high-definition motion cameras on their heads and shoulders to ensure that they could record everything they saw and heard after entering Xinhui Business Center. Hundreds and thousands of copies would be made and stored in an absolutely reliable data space. Some people even hacked into the system of the huge advertising screens on all the nearby skyscrapers glass walls. The real-time images captured by the monster hunters high-definition motion cameras were magnified and projected onto dozens or hundreds of glass walls. Therefore, everyone followed their footsteps and infiltrated Giant-toothed Crocodiles underground trade fair. They saw the circle of true superhumans. They saw the champagne tower that was mixed with the blood of Hell. They saw the elephant tusk sashimi that was made from the flesh of a Tyrant Mammoth, as well as the even more expensive and rare nectar, dragon liver and phoenix marrow. They saw several dozen specimens of ferocious Hell Beast heads, decorated in a new and splendid world. It did not matter whether they were poor superhumans or ordinary citizens, everyone was silent. Their roar, which had been like a raging wave earlier, froze before this shocking scene, turning into the calm before an even more violent storm. Continuous gasps from the monster hunters, who had gone deep into the underground auction, were the only audible sounds. Even the voice from the crystal loudspeakers on the adjudicator courts armored airship became weaker and more embarrassed. In the end, the speakers were simply turned off. However, another power, which came from the bottom of peoples hearts, was flowing, brewing, accumulating, and spreading like magma in the earth. It seemed to be unchanged, but in fact, it was becoming more intense. In the silence, it reached a critical point. The earth was shaking, the air was burning, and the glass walls of all the skyscrapers around were vibrating. It was as if a monster that had been sleeping for a long time was about to wake up. Chapter 1511 - Gu Dongcheng Meng Chao found Ai Lei in that atmosphere of black clouds pressing down on the city and wanting to destroy it. At first, Ai Lei did not recognize him. Right then, Meng Chao had changed his face again. He was now wearing a monocle with night vision and microscopic functions for precise work. He was also wearing a work uniform full of stains, as well as scorch and corrosion marks, everywhere. He looked like a hardworking, ordinary, and low-level superhuman who was engaged in technical work. Among the crowd that was ready to attack, the humble scions who were dressed in similar clothes were the most numerous. They were different from those wealthy scions that were surrounded by spirit flames and could release extremely cool sound, light, and electricity just by raising their hands. They brought their own spotlights wherever they went. They were like a group of gray worker ants, leaving a particularly lasting impression. Ai Leis eyes widened only when Meng Chao greeted her in a low voice. Just as she was about to scream, Meng Chao waved his hand and pulled her into a corner of the street. You have quite a lot of energy. You actually made such a huge scene? Meng Chao looked at Ai Lei in a different light. He did not expect this young reporter, who was greedy for money and mainly reporting gossip, to actually cause such a huge wave. Meng Chao vaguely sensed that the brain waves and vitality magnetic field oscillations of countless people in the surging crowd were gradually approaching. That meant their brain waves could resonate at any time. Once the brain wave resonance reached its peak, the wills of numerous people would gather together, and it could possibly give birth to the legendary Battle Souls. The Battle Souls could cover a radius of hundreds of meters or even several kilometers, providing temporary benefits to the warriors within the range. They could greatly increase the speed, strength, and endurance of an ordinary person, as well as the chances of delivering a critical strike or even awakening extraordinary strength. They could also greatly increase a superhumans combat ability and chances of breaking through to a higher level. They could even integrate the strength of hundreds of ordinary people and blast out a full-strength attack comparable to a railway gun or a peak Heavenly Realm warrior. In the past, a brain wave resonance could only be triggered and condensed into a Battle Soul when the people of Dragon City faced the overwhelming beast horde and united against the common enemy. Unexpectedly, they had won the Monster War. However, there was still something that could stimulate the people of Dragon City to condense a Battle Soul and fight to the end. No, it wasnt me. Although Ai Lei wanted to brag, the scene before her had gone entirely out of her control. Even if she wanted to brag, she did not know how to do it. She could just honestly say, I told the leaders that there was something strange in Xinhui Business Center according to your instructions, Senior. After that, things went out of control like an avalanche. I didnt even have time to inform my old friends about it. All the major media outlets in Dragon City had already arrived. Look, do you see those who are wearing blue armbands and cheering? Theyre all members of the Azure Alliance. The Azure Alliance is driving and leading the whole thing now! Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. According to Gao Chuang, also known as Giant-toothed Crocodile, the Azure Alliance had been formed by Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, the Red Dragon Army, Blue Home, Superstar Company, and other forces. It was an organization that represented low-level and mid-level superhumans from humble families as well as ordinary citizens who were unable to awaken their extraordinary powers. It was an organization that fought for benefits from the nine mega corporations and the nine great cultivation families. It was also an organization that fought for the initiative of Dragon Citys civilization. In the two futures that Meng Chao and Jackal Kanus saw respectively, Dragon City, which was firmly controlled by the nine mega corporations and the nine great cultivation families found it difficult to escape the arrival of the apocalypse no matter how hard they struggled. If in reality, the Azure Alliance controlled the direction of Dragon Citys civilization, would the ending be better? Thinking of that, Meng Chao squeezed toward the members of the Azure Alliance who were the closest to him, stepping on a luxury car. Their faces were red, and they were full of passion. Meng Chao saw a man that was dressed almost the same as him. Although he was a superhuman, he still looked like a technician who was fighting on the front line. His clothes were full of burn and corrosion marks. His palms and fingertips were full of calluses. His fingertips were yellow, and a few of his fingernails had fallen off. It was probably because he was often exposed to corrosive liquids. Unlike a young master who participated in the underground auction, he did not wear any valuable ornaments. He did not even have a ring or tie clip that was polished from monster bones. In fact, he did not even have a tie. He only had a blue armband on his strong arm. The logo on the armband was somewhat similar to Blue Homes badge. They were all based on the United Nations badge of the Earths era. It was an image of Earth from the North Pole. However, a white scale had been added to the back of the image of Earth. Behind the white scale, two golden wings spread out. There was a glistening star inlaid on each side of the wings. The star on the left was intact, while the star on the right was missing a corner. One could see that this insignia combined the characteristics of Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, Superstar Company, and Blue Home. The white scales symbolized the equality between the superhumans and ordinary people, between high-level superhumans and low-level superhumans, and between the strong and the weak. No matter how many times stronger the superhumans were than ordinary people, they were always equal in terms of personality, law, and the rights that God had given to all mankind. The golden wings symbolized the unity of all mankind and the glorious future that would be created. The missing corner of the golden star was a symbol of Broken Star Club. It meant that even if they lost part of their limbs and abilities, the Broken Star superhumans would still do their best to contribute to their homes and compatriots. It also meant that the people of Dragon City would never forget how many heroes and martyrs there were on the road to survival and progress. They had once suffered great losses and sacrificed everything. As for the owner of the armband, Meng Chao felt that his slightly shrill voice was somewhat familiar even before Meng Chao saw his face. He looked up and saw that it was indeed his partner and the owner of a small business called Gu Dongcheng. Meng Chao remembered that Gu Dongcheng had originally been an engineer in a large cultivation equipment research and development factory. Later, he developed two patents and was unwilling to sell them to the company at a low price, so he decided to leave the large factory to set up his own business. When Meng Chao and his mentor developed the Ultimate Style together, they needed to customize a few special training instruments according to the characteristics of the style. Their funds were limited in the beginning, and the volume of their order was too small. They also needed to adjust the demand at any time according to the characteristics of the Ultimate Style. Hence, they needed the full cooperation of the training instrument manufacturers. At that time, the big factory mainly made training instruments that were compatible with the Overkill Style. They did not care about their small, low-profit, high-demand, and particularly troublesome order. Only Gu Dongcheng, who had just set up his own business and was desperate for food, saw even the smallest grasshopper as meat. He clicked with Meng Chao and the others at once. Meng Chao remembered that Gu Dongcheng was a standard technician. Although it was for the survival and expansion of the company at first, he was still very excited. However, when he learned about the characteristics and prospects of the Ultimate Style, he threw himself into the research and development of the relevant cultivation equipment with great enthusiasm. It far exceeded the contract amount. He ate and lived with Meng Chao and the others in Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department. He did not sleep or sleep for three days and three nights. They brainstormed, collided passionately, and argued with each other. Those were all common occurrences. In the end, the result of their collision was not bad. The Ultimate Style ended up being very popular in the circle of martial artists. Gu Dongchengs business gradually became mainstream. However, just as Gu Dongcheng was rubbing his hands and getting ready to expand his ambitions, he ran into trouble. A few types of training equipment on the market were obvious imitations of his patent. They were not from an underground workshop or fake or shoddy products without a brand. Instead, they were from his old boss, a large-scale manufacturer of training equipment that belonged to one of the nine mega corporations. They were openly-released brand-name products. It was a big brand. Whether it was in terms of exposure or product strength, it was a level higher than Gu Dongcheng. Thanks to the advantage of integrating the upstream and downstream industry chains, as well as impeccable cost control, the products were also sold at attractive prices. Naturally, Gu Dongchengs products were beaten to a pulp. Gu Dongcheng was so angry that he was ready to sue his old boss for infringement. However, he did not expect his old boss to file a lawsuit first and take him to court, accusing him of stealing the patent and violating the competition agreement. According to his old boss, all the patents that Gu Dongcheng had developed while he was working, even if they had nothing to do with his job, should belong to his old boss. Within three to five years after Gu Dongcheng left his job, he was not allowed to work in related fields that overlapped or competed with his old boss. Since his old boss was in the business of developing training equipment, Gu Dongchengs work with Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department to develop a special training cabin for Ultimate Style was obviously a violation of the contract. After Gu Dongcheng graduated from university, he had started working for his old boss. At that time, he did not have any experience. Back when he signed the employment agreement, there was a stack of contracts that was thicker than an encyclopedia. He did not study them carefully, so he did not realize how many pits and land mines were buried in the documents. If the lawsuit went through, it would be extremely troublesome. His old boss also handed him an olive branch in a timely manner, saying that they were all on the same side. There was no need to make such a mess. His old boss suggested that they settle the case out of court, and he also bought over Gu Dongchengs company. In the future, his old boss would take over all Ultimate Style projects. Gu Dongcheng could sit back and enjoy the profits. He could have a large sum of money that he had never dreamed of before and retire comfortably. He did not expect Gu Dongcheng to be like a stone in a latrine, though. He was off-putting and hard headed. He rejected his old boss kind offer andinsisted on making things clear. Gu Dongcheng had a hard time during those two years. Putting aside the victory and loss of the lawsuit, his boss stole almost all of his customers. His old boss even suggested to Agricultural Universitys Martial Arts Department that if they were to provide a special Ultimate Style training cabin, the factory price could be 15% lower than Gu Dongchengs cost price. However, because of the apocalyptic nightmare, Meng Chao had been very vigilant against the nine mega corporations from the very beginning. Moreover, when the Ultimate Style had just been born, his priority had been the degree of cooperation, as well as primary and secondary relationships, when it came to the problem of the training equipment suppliers. After all, the Ultimate Style was just a seedling at that time, and it could not withstand the storm yet. If, due to a temporary price discount, a large factory whose strength far surpassed his was brought in as the most important partner, who could guarantee that the shop would not bully the customers? Would it be like bringing a wolf into the house and letting it take over the magpies nest? Once that happened, would the training cabin be a supporting equipment for the Ultimate Style, or would the Ultimate Style be a supporting cultivation method for the training cabin? As such, Meng Chao never stopped working with Gu Dongcheng even when he was down and out of luck. Chapter 1512 - Mainstay It was not until the middle and late stages of the Monster War that the Dragon City civilization switched from strategic defense to strategic attack. The Red Dragon Army could finally free up its hands to implement a comprehensive reorganization and combat power upgrade plan. Meng Chao privately learned that the core of the plan was to dematerialize the Deity Realm warriors. Specifically, it was to create a team that did not have the support of Deity Realm warriors, especially Deity Realm warriors who did not have the backing of the nine mega corporations. They would still have strong combat power and be able to complete their missions independently like a real army instead of becoming a vassal of Deity Realm warriors as if they were servants in ancient times. Meanwhile, when it came to the choice of logistics suppliers and military contractors, the Red Dragon Army was also doing its best to get rid of the nine mega corporations influence, supporting its own small and medium-sized enterprises, and building an independent military industry chain. With Railway Gun Long Feijun as the leader, the young and vigorous military officers would even shout the slogan, Dragon City should be guarded by the Red Dragon Army, not the nine mega corporations! The Red Dragon Armys attitude toward the mega corporations was clear. With that as the foundation, Superstar Company was selected as one of the most important first-batch logistics contractors after the Red Dragon Army was fully reorganized and upgraded. Otherwise, just by virtue of Meng Chaos fame and his relationship with Long Feijun, who was also a member of Battle God Palace and a disciple of Battle God Lei Zongchao, it would be impossible for his company to take on a large order. It would not be able to fulfill more than 50% of the Red Dragon Armys required canned food and embark on the road to the top. Similarly, when the Ultimate Style was widely spread in the Red Dragon Army and became the preferred martial arts school for many recruits and disabled veterans, the Red Dragon Army considered purchasing a large number of specialized Ultimate Style training cabins as military supplies. Even though several training equipment manufacturers under the mega corporations management had launched products with high quality and low prices, the Red Dragon Army still could not make a decision. That was until Meng Chao introduced Gu Dongcheng to Long Feijun. At first, Gu Dongcheng was still a little uneasy. He thought that his own company was just an unremarkable small workshop compared with those big factories. Due to the lawsuits and the problem of vicious competition, he could just barely survive. He even thought about whether he should take out a loan to tackle the Red Dragon Armys orders, upgrade his production equipment, and make his factory look brilliant so that it would not lag behind others in terms of momentum. At that time, Meng Chao had already vaguely figured out the Red Dragon Armys thoughts. He told Gu Dongcheng, Dont worry. Just tell him the truth. Tell him about the grievances youve suffered all these years, the conflicts with your old boss, and the difficulties youve encountered in running the business. He explained everything to the Red Dragon Armyd inspection group. The more difficult it was to explain, and the more acute the conflicts with his old boss were, the more likely he would become a supplier of the Red Dragon Army. What happened afterward was as Meng Chao had expected. Gu Dongcheng did not prepare anything. His own factory, which was more like a garbage collection center than a small workshop, received an inspection group that mainly consisted of young military officers such as Railway Gun Long Feijun. It was said that some of the inspection group members even disguised themselves as ordinary customers. They would secretly visit Gu Dongcheng on different days without alerting him. They happened to meet a few representatives of his former employer, who came to Gu Dongchengs house again to negotiate an out-of-court settlement and a forced acquisition. At that time, Gu Dongcheng had a fierce conflict with the representatives of his former employer. The commotion was so big that even the secret police came to his house. Before the secret police arrived, the members of the inspection group, who disguised themselves as ordinary customers, left silently. It did not take long for Gu Dongcheng to become the designated supplier of the Red Dragon Army. In the first year alone, the Red Dragon Army ordered a total of one thousand Ultimate Style training cabins from him. As for the limited equipment, the lack of space, the lack of funds and raw materials, the lack of production capacity, and etc With the Red Dragon Armys strong support, that was no longer a problem. This did not include the brand effect and the benefits of the lawsuit. As a result, Gu Dongcheng and Superstar Company were firmly tied to the Red Dragon Armys war chariot. At that time, this matter was huge. Meng Chao heard that several large cultivation equipment factories and many people were very unhappy. However, it was a crucial moment for all the people of Dragon City to work together to fight against the monster civilization. The glory and joy of a great victory overweighed a lot of contradictions. When Meng Chao left Dragon City, Gu Dongchengs company was like a rocket that was spewing out plenty of smoke and flames. It was in the countdown stage of soaring into the sky. Looking at Gu Dongcheng now, although he was dressed as plainly as before, his entire body was filled with an extremely confident and almost tangible aura. His gaze was sharp, and his expression was resolute. In addition to his engineer temperament, which was immersed in technology, there was also an air of unswerving strength. It seemed that his enterprise had developed quite well in the past year or so! Meng Chao was pondering over Gu Dongchengs recent situation when he suddenly heard waves of exclamations from the crowd. When he looked up, he noticed that the large screens on the skyscrapers around him showed the few monster hunters who had led the charge. They had already sniffed the unique scent of the heavenly materials, as well as earthly treasures, and found the secret warehouse where Giant-toothed Crocodile had barged into. When the boxes of genetic potions that were piled up like mountains and the heavenly treasures that were emitting dazzling rays of light without being processed, were displayed in real-time through the cameras, everyone could not believe their eyes. They blinked, squeezed, and rubbed their eyes. Then, hundreds and thousands of blood vessels popped up around everyones eyes uncontrollably. It was not that no one knew about the black markets existence in the past. Many middle and low-level superhumans had purchased gene potions from the black market at high prices. However, Gao Chuang, or Giant-toothed Crocodile, had been very careful. He never brought these helpless and resentful consumers back to his lair. Instead, he carried out sporadic transactions on the streets and in the alleys. Every time, the consumers would only see three to five boxes, or at most seven to eight boxes of genetic potions. There was no fish in the clear water. With such a small amount, the missing items that had not been destroyed or had been secretly smuggled out by the staff could be explained away. However, with such a huge amount of genetic potions filling an entire warehouse, they were all in short supply in the Supernatural Towers flagship store. That was the reason for the inexplicable defective products and smuggling. Just now, in the Supernatural Towers direct store, they had witnessed empty shelves as well as the cold faces of the staff. Now, in the blink of an eye, they saw such a luxurious underground trade fair and a dazzling array of gene potions. The visual impact of such a huge difference was too intense. It was so strong that everyone was furious. They wanted nothing more than to gather their anger and turn it into a ball of golden flames that shot up to the sky, burning a hole in the dark night and creating a clear, bright scene. The crowd surged again. Many people squeezed forward desperately, wanting to rush into Xinhui Business Center to discover what was going on. There were also people who looked at the pit full of gene reagents. Their Adams apple bobbed as they subconsciously moved forward. More and more people were dragged into the wave. They pushed and shoved as they staggered, unable to control themselves. The scene was about to go out of control. Luckily, there were many leaders in the crowd who wore the Azure Alliances armband like Gu Dongcheng. They acted as the stabilizing needles. Calm down! they shouted, allowing the angry crowd to quiet down and maintain order. Calm down! Think about how we fought against the overwhelming beast horde back then. Dont act blindly, dont attack rashly, and dont act on your own! The members of the Azure alliance shouted in unison, Now that we have irrefutable evidence, the truth is in our hands. It is our most powerful weapon! Dont be impulsive and teach others a lesson. Believe that the Azure Alliance will always stand on the side of the citizens. For the benefit of the public, we will always use the right method to fight our enemies, including the monsters, to the end! More and more blue armbands emerged from the depths of the crowd. They were used to swinging their sabers and hammers. Their strong arms were tightly wrapped around each other, forming an indestructible human chain. They gritted their teeth, straightened their backs, and used the human chain to separate the chaotic crowd. They were like sturdy dams that not only stopped the flood, but also transformed the short, blind, and aimless flood into waves that were clearer and fiercer, accumulating enough power to reshape the earth. Meng Chao recognized many old faces amongst the Blue Armbands. They were all old acquaintances he had made in Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, and Blue Home. Compared with the descendants of the nine great cultivation families, they usually did not have much combat power, magnificent killing techniques, or amazing battle records. In fact, there were even ordinary people who had not awakened their extraordinary powers amongst them. However, most of them, who came from poor backgrounds, were what their neighbors called the hope of the entire village. In their respective combat and work teams, they were also the leading soldiers, the mainstay of their position. They even ate, lived, and died together with the soldiers. They were good companions who had saved each others lives countless times. In contrast to the high and mighty Deity Realm warriors, these Blue Armbands, whose cultivation bases were no higher than the peak of the Earth Realm, had a more simple and unadorned affinity. They also had a sense of conviction that was worthy of being entrusted with life and death. At a critical moment of life and death, would a Deity Realm warrior, who had a fortune of billions, willingly die for an ordinary woman in the slums? No one knew the answer, or rather, everyone knew the answer. However, the ordinary woman in the neighborhood could always trust the little guy who grew up under her nose. It seemed like it was just yesterday that she was dragging him by the nose, and he was eating the cakes she had made and playing games with her children. Even though he had grown up to be a big man, he would still stand up and stand in front of her and all her neighbors in the face of danger without hesitation. Chapter 1513 - An Army of One Man The Blue Armbands regained control of the scene. The chaotic noise gradually subsided. The giant screen on the surrounding glass walls was suddenly split into two parts. The lower half was still a live broadcast of the monster hunters searching the black market warehouse. The upper half was filled with Gu Dongchengs face, which was full of veins and anger. Meng Chao saw several Blue Armbands aiming their cameras at Gu Dongcheng. They were using shoulder professional equipment with multiple angles and positions. There were also people doing post-processing and data maintenance on the spot to ensure that Gu Dongchengs voice and image could be synchronized with the progress of the monster hunters. It was transmitted to the eyes of everyone on the scene in real-time and even spread across the entire Dragon City through the Internet. Ai Lei was right. These were all professionals. The Azure Alliance had come prepared. All along, the low-level and middle-level superhumans of Dragon City, especially those like us who are born poor and have no power and influence, have always been plagued by the lack of cultivation resources. The cultivation resources that sustain our strength are either running out of stock every day or have high price tags. We cant even afford it. Gu Dongcheng spoke slowly. His voice suddenly turned from slightly shrill to deep and powerful, filled with a convincing charisma. He was a completely different person from the naive and stubborn engineer that Meng Chao had remembered. It seemed that during the year that Meng Chao had spent in tulanze, everyone in Dragon City had not been idle either. They were all striding on their respective journeys with their heads held high, achieving different levels of growth. Originally, we had all accepted the explanation from the transcendental tower and the gene potion manufacturers. We believed that there were objective reasons for the lack of cultivation resources. Due to the death of the monsters main brain, a large number of wild hellish beasts and apocalyptic beasts were buried along with them. The quality of the raw materials of artificially bred monsters could not compare to wild monsters. The natural environment of the hidden fog domain is too weird. Its like a tropical rainforest where the growth rate of plants is ten times faster than that of Earth. Developing such a Super Tropical Rainforestrequires a lot of resources. In this critical period of development, we can only rely on everyone to overcome the difficulties. Exploring the vast foreign world beyond the monster mountain range also requires an astronomical amount of resources. In order for the people of Earth to achieve the grand goal of conquering the foreign world, many cultivation resources are temporarily out of stock. Theres nothing we can do about it. Yes, we used to believe these claims. Even though we are all on the black market and have spent seven to eight times the normal price to purchase cultivation resources, we are still unwilling to consider such a question since cultivation resources are so scarce, where did the seemingly endless supply of gene reagents on the black market come from? Why is it that the black market scalpers are so resourceful and can obtain so many cultivation resources, while the transcendent towers flagship stores and direct stores are supposed to serve all Beyonders and supervise the entire circle of Beyonders, but they cant even obtain a single cheap gene reagent? We are unwilling to voice such doubts. Its not because we are stupid, its not because we are weak, and its also not because we like to be taken advantage of and get ripped off for nothing. Instead, we never expected that the people who control a large amount of cultivation resources would, would, would dare to do such a thing! What kind of people were they? They were the people who swore to protect Dragon City with their lives! They were the people who fought with us side by side, supported by us, and even made us willing to sacrifice ourselves for them! They were the people who received the flowers, Cheers, hugs, trust, and worship of all the citizens of Dragon City! They are the people who have grasped the power of transcendence and sainthood and stand at the peak of evolution. They are the people who should lead the entire civilization of Dragon City forward bravely! How much we trusted and worshipped these people, the unparalleled experts! We are like children in a kindergarten, naively believing that, while they have grasped the absolute power, the unparalleled experts will naturally have the lofty morality, pure personality, and selfless spirit, and automatically become the perfect saints. As the saying goes, the stronger the ability, the greater the responsibility. We took this saying as self-evident and self-evident axiom, but we never thought that the so-called axiomdid not exist and was just a figment of our self-deception. What if the peerless experts betrayed their oath of the past, as well as everyone who deeply trusted and supported them? How would our civilization continue to exist in this cruel world where the strong preyed on the weak. Until today, such a shocking scene was presented in front of all of us. We finally can not be like ostriches anymore, burying our heads in the sand and pretending not to see the problems that have always existed in Dragon City, especially in the circle of Extraordinaires! Gu Dongchengs words were like a thunderbolt that came out of nowhere, echoing in the crowded street for a long time. Everyone fell into deep thought. Many people could not help but clench their fists. So many gene reagents have been secretly leaked out of the pharmaceutical manufacturers and stored here. Their prices have been hyped up to five to six times, seven to eight times, or even more than ten times. They are trying to swindle us, the low-and middle-level Beyonders who have worked hard to exchange our lives for hard-earned money. This matter involves many aspects. There are dozens of links between the upper and lower levels. Just dragging some black market bigshot, such as the one who fell from the sky and fell freely, out to be a scapegoat is not something that can be fooled! Gu Dongcheng said resolutely, Please Rest assured, all citizens. Our Azure Alliance will naturally help the transcendental tower to investigate the entire matter to the end. However, if we investigate the matter to the end, it will only result in the upper echelons of the pharmaceutical manufacturers. They are blinded by greed, corrupted by morals, and colluded with the outside world to create all these evil schemes. Do you think we will be able to let this matter rest? As you can see, the camera here shows clearly that the cultivation resources stored in the black market come from the manufacturers of the major genetic drugs in Dragon City. Almost all the well-known brands are not spared. If only one brand of genetic drugs is involved, we can explain it with the corrupted morality of the relevant managers and the insatiable greed. However, so many brands of genetic medicine are related to the black market transactions and involve the management of almost all the cultivation resources suppliers. We can not help but ask, are all the extraordinary individuals with high positions of authority morally corrupted and have insatiable desires? If thats the case, then what factors caused these experts and heroes who fought bravely and fearlessly against the Blood Union and during the Monster War to transform into unrecognizable figures so quickly? Gu Dongchengs question stirred up a lot of discussion. Extraordinary people were always very sensitive to cultivation resources. Even the mediocre and low-level extraordinary people could see that the so many gene drugs stored in the black market were not something that the management of a certain pharmaceutical factory or a few pharmaceutical factories could obtain by deceiving the higher-ups and the lower-ups. This was not the problem of a certain person or a few people. It was a problem that they could not explain clearly and could not explain clearly. It was a problem of a higher level, the General Environment.. Everyone, of course, the problem of the underground black market has to be investigated thoroughly. However, in my opinion, the underground black market is only a symptom on the surface. The true root of dragon citys illness is still hidden in a deeper level. If we do not fundamentally dismantle dragon citys chronic disease, even if we destroy one underground black market today, there will still be more and more underground black markets emerging tomorrow. Even if we destroy all the underground black markets, we, the middle-level and low-level extraordinaires without power and influence, will not be able to easily obtain an astronomical number of cultivation resources like those people with great magical powers! Gu Dongcheng went straight to the point and said something shocking, What is the chronic disease of Dragon City? In a word, some of the peerless experts and the forces firmly controlled by the peerless experts have become too powerful, so powerful that no one can supervise, balance, and restrain them! Any power needs to be checked and balanced. The stronger the power, the more transparent supervision and perfect restriction is needed. The power that has lost its balance can go out of control at any time and devour the owner of the power. Even the ancient kings knew that they could not combine the financial power, personnel power, and military power into the same general. Countless bloody history also tells us that once a general controls the financial power, personnel power, and the power to mobilize troops and expand his territory at will, no matter how loyal he is to his king, the uncontrollable and crazily expanding power under his command will completely devour him, turning him into a vassal town that can not be eliminated, or even a warlord in yellow robes! Many of the peerless experts in Dragon City today already possess extremely terrifying martial strength. The ancient warlords still needed to recruit their confidants, reorganize their troops, prepare provisions, and work together in order to unleash their overwhelming combat strength. Even so, even if an ancient warlord was powerful enough to dominate the court and the public, a short knife hidden in the belly of a fish, a sharp arrow covered in rust, and a bottle of colorless and tasteless poison could still easily take his life. After all, no matter how awe-inspiring he looked when he was wearing his armor, the person curled up in the armor was still an ordinary person. There was no essential difference between him and the most humble soldier under his command. But the peerless experts of dragon city are different. The peerless experts of Dragon City are an army in themselves. A Super Army whose logistical supply pressure is far less than that of a traditional army and whose stealth and mobility are greatly improved! This Super Army made up of one person is not afraid of being recalled by the twelve gold medals, controlled by the supervising army, or beheaded by assassins. Therefore, compared to the ancient warlords, it can use its power as it pleases, without any scruples, and decide the direction in which it should use its powe Chapter 1514 - Walking on Two Legs Gu Dongcheng was like a child, shouting that the emperor was naked. He brought everyones attention to the elephant in the room. Now, no one could ignore the impact that a peerless powerhouse might have on a civilization, whether it was positive or negative. No one knew better than these mid-level to low-level superhumans how terrifying a peak Heaven Realm or even Deity Realm powerhouse was when he was at full power. As long as such a Deity Realm warrior was willing, he could completely restrain his vitality magnetic field to the limit and change his appearance and temperament as he wished. He would disappear into the depths of the crowd like a drop of water disappearing into the sea. Even in the highly industrialized and information-based modern society, which was filled with surveillance cameras, there was almost nothing that could be done to such a peerless powerhouse. It also meant that this peerless expert could do almost anything he wanted to do. He could neither be stopped nor punished. All along, the interests of the peerless experts of dragon city and the ordinary citizens had always been the same. Therefore, there was no problem of stopping or even punishing the peerless experts. This led many people to never think about what they should do in case the interests of the peerless experts and the interests of the ordinary citizens went their separate ways? Many godly state experts already have absolute military power comparable to a Super Army. On top of that, they also have an astonishing wealth that can rival a country. They have absolute financial and personnel power in the super enterprises that are completely under their control. Gu Dongcheng continued to tear at the Kings new clothes with the stubbornness of an engineer, And with their absolute power, they have firmly controlled everything from the crystal ore lode to the monster breeding base. A large number of them are extremely scarce and can not be regenerated. They are related to the future cultivation resources of Dragon City. We all know that the cultivation resources that the godly state experts consume every day are originally astronomical. And the godly state experts have brothers, children, Disciples, vassals, families, and businesses. Surrounding the godly state experts is an extremely huge interest group. This interest group consumes ten to a hundred times more cultivation resources every day than the godly state experts themselves! Letting such an interest group control all the cultivation resources is like letting a hungry tiger watch over a flock of sheep. As the tiger gets stronger, there will be fewer and fewer lambs. Whats so strange about that? Human nature cant stand the test. We cant Hang a fish in front of the cat all day and ask the cat to watch it closely. After the fish disappears, we can blame the cat for being greedy and stealing from itself. If we want the cat to not eat fish, we shouldnt have placed the fish within the reach of the cat from the beginning! This is why our Azure Alliance has always insisted that we must separate the absolute military power from the absolute financial power. A peerless powerhouse can not own a super company. The martial artists rights belong to the martial artist, and the merchants rights belong to the merchant. At the same time, the right to supervise and use the cultivation resources must also be clearly separated. A Cultivation Resources Supervision Committee, which is entirely composed of ordinary people, must be established to supervise the daily consumption of crystals and monster materials by the majority of extraordinary people, including the god-level experts. This doesnt mean that we dont trust the integrity and personality of the peerless experts. All the citizens of Dragon City believe from the bottom of their hearts that most of the peerless experts, the superheroes who fought for the life and death of Dragon City in the past decades, are all good people with impeccable integrity. In the bloody era, where the wind and rain were unstable and viruses, zombies, monsters, and evil supernatural beings came one after another, the peerless experts who insisted on the righteous path had no choice but to keep their absolute military power, absolute financial resources, and absolute access to resources in their own hands. Only then could they fight to the end against the enemies who threatened the civilization of Dragon City. However, we are even clearer that the continuation and development of a modern civilization can not be based on the personality and integrity of the unparalleled experts. We can not naively hope that all the unparalleled experts are good people and that they will always be good people. Even if their descendants inherit their enormous heritage after they die, they will always be good people. Only a system of checks and balances that is constantly improved can allow our civilization to stand tall for thousands of years in the dangerous, treacherous, and prey-on-the-strong foreign world! Gu Dongchengs powerful speech was greeted with cheers and applause. To be honest, most of the middle-level and low-level extraordinary individuals, and even all the ordinary citizens, did not have much objection to the god-level experts. They were only deeply grateful and worshipped. For one thing, the divine realm experts were all existences with outstanding military achievements. They had made great contributions to the Dragon City civilization, and every single one of them could withstand the scrutiny of the highest-multiple psionic microscope. Moreover, the divine realm experts were too far away from the low-level and middle-level extraordinary individuals and ordinary citizens. The ordinary people did not know what kind of life the divine realm experts were living, so they naturally had nothing to complain about. However, for those arrogant descendants of wealthy families, the disciples and grand-disciples of godly state experts, or the pig friends and dog friends of their disciples and grand-disciples, those guys who drove luxury cars around the city and showed off all kinds of exciting lives on the internet.., there were too many places to complain about. We believe that godly state experts are all good people and will protect Dragon City for the rest of their lives. However, no matter how god-level experts break through the limits of their lives, they will die one day. The first generation of god-level experts have just grasped the mysteries of cultivation. Their ability to strengthen their cells with spiritual energy is not stable yet, and they have suffered too many fatal injuries in the fierce battle with the monster civilization. Their lifespan and realms can not be directly proportional to each other. It Wont be long before they are destined to leave Dragon City, which they have protected for their whole lives. Once the godly state experts fall one after another, can we really believe that the descendants of the godly state experts will always be good people, will always protect Dragon City, and will always protect us? Take todays incident in the underground black market as an example. Many of the gene reagents that have been stockpiled involve materials for non-renewable wild monsters. Its reasonable to say that god-level powerhouses dont know anything about the whole thing. After all, many god-level powerhouses were seriously injured during the decisive battle with the main brain of the monster. They are still recuperating today. However, do the descendants of god-level powerhouses really know nothing about it? There are no descendants of god-level powerhouses. If they nod their heads in person, its at least tacit approval. Can the so-called big shot of the black marketreally get so many gene reagents? With such a question in mind, everyone turned to look at Gu Dongcheng. Thats right. Before the child shouted, everyone knew that the king was not wearing any clothes. The question was, what should they do after pointing this out? After that, how should they make the king wear clothes, and what kind of clothes should he wear? Of course, it wont be a matter of a day if we want to establish a system that will allow Dragon City to stand in the foreign world for ten thousand years. However, a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. We must start working hard from today, from this moment on, for our descendants, and for Dragon Citys civilization, which will still be brilliant ten thousand years later! Gu Dongcheng waved his fist that was as hard as a war hammer and said resolutely, And any change needs to be based on strength. Without strength, its impossible to change anything with just a three-inch-long tongue! Thats why our Azure Alliance insists on pushing forward the national cultivation law. The Azure Alliance believes that extraordinary power can not be controlled by a few people. In a civilization, the gap between the strong and the weak is constantly widening. A small number of people can go to heaven and earth, summon wind and rain, Move Mountains and overturn seas, and do anything. However, the vast majority of people are still trapped in a weak body of flesh and blood, and can only look up at the former. Sooner or later, problems will arise in such a civilization. We must do everything we can to reduce the gap between ordinary people and extraordinary people, reduce the gap between the children of humble families and the children of wealthy families, and reduce the gap between the middle and low-level extraordinary people and peerless experts. To do this, we must devote a lot of cultivation resources to the ordinary people, the children of humble families, and the low-level and middle-level extraordinary people. First, we must invest in the children. The children are the future and hope of Dragon City. If even the children can not enjoy equal rights of education and cultivation, if the children of wealthy families with mediocre talent can awaken extraordinary strength under the crazy instillation of Cultivation Resources, and the children of humble families with extraordinary talent are limited by the economic situation and can not reach the heights that they should have reached, what future and Hope Does Dragon City have? We hope that all schools and educational institutions in Dragon City, at least at the primary and secondary levels, will provide sufficient cultivation resources and equipment to all students free of charge to ensure that all children can stand on the same starting line. No child will be unable to display all of his or her talent due to economic problems. We hope to strengthen the teaching staff of ordinary schools so that the children of humble families can receive the careful guidance of first-rate experts. We hope that more affordable martial arts training camps that are certified and funded by the transcendental tower can be set up in society so that the ordinary citizens who have missed the golden cultivation period can train their bodies and protect their homes in their spare time. Even if they are unable to become experts, at the very least, they will not be pulled too far by the experts. We hope that the transcendental tower can carry out its duties without any discounts and effectively monitor the flow of cultivation resources. We hope that most of the gene reagents and cultivation equipment can be supplied in sufficient and stable quantities at a reasonable price. All in all, we hope that under the protection of the National Cultivation Act, all the citizens of Dragon City will become stronger. There is a slogan called Beyonders are the battle sabers of the human civilization. Of course, this is a good one. But we believe that having a father and mother is better than having ones own. The most reliable and trustworthy person is always himself. Therefore, not only are extraordinary people the Sabers of human civilization, but ordinary people also need to keep practicing to strengthen themselves and become the sabers of human civilization. Extraordinary people are one leg of dragon city, while ordinary people are the other leg of Dragon City. Only by training two legs to the same level of strength and fitness, and walking on two legs, can the dragon city civilization stride forward bravely and strive for a greater victory on the road full of thorns and flames Chapter 1515 - The Era Has Changed Gu Dongchengs bold words raised thunderous applause, shaking the glass of the seemingly towering and indestructible skyscraper in front of him. It was as if the steel and concrete were trembling. I support Councilman Gu! I support the National Practice Act! Dragon City belongs to all of its inhabitants. We cant just rely on superhumans to protect it, let alone Deity Realm warriors. We should rely on all the people of Dragon City to protect it together! People shouted in unison. Even Meng Chao felt the power contained in the sound waves that could change, destroy, and revolutionize everything. So, Gu Dongcheng has become a councilman of the Survival Committee? When the Survival Committee had just been established, its so-called members did not have substantive power. Peerless experts and their clansmen, children, and gang members would often take them on. If there was a major matter, three or five peerless experts would discuss it and cut the Gordian knot. However, as Dragon City gradually got rid of the chaos, disorder, and brutality of the early stage of the transmigration, the legal spirit, moral bottom line, and procedures of the Earth era shone with a new light. The Survival Committee gradually became stronger. The mid-level and low-level superhumans who came from humble families, the representatives from the Red Dragon Army, and more and more ordinary citizens also joined hands and supported each other as they walked into the solemn meeting and became the members who could decide, at least, the members who would influence the direction of Dragon Citys advancement. When Meng Chao was still in Dragon City. There was an organization called Blue homeland. In the name of Restoring the culture, Morality, law and order of the Earths era,they competed with the members of the Survival Committee, who had backgrounds in the nine super enterprises. Even Meng Chao himself, after helping blue homeland resolve a series of crises, was invited to become a core member of blue homeland. However, blue homeland was still very weak at that time. On many issues, they were unable to stop the decisions of the nine super corporations. And today, after reaching a strategic cooperation agreement with the Remnant Star Association, the War Gods temple, and other organizations, the new force that had been upgraded to the Azure Alliance had now gained the ability to openly challenge the nine super corporations, they had the strength to challenge the nine super corporations! It sounds like the Azure Alliances proposal is very popular! With Meng Chaos sharp eyes, he could obviously see that many of the people in the crowd were die-hard supporters of the Azure Alliance. No matter what Gu Dongcheng said, they were all red-faced, shouting at the top of their lungs, and waving their flags. However, Meng Chao could also see that many of the mid-and low-level extraordinaires who had nothing to do with Gu Dongcheng, and even the ordinary citizens who were watching from the side, had all thought carefully and agreed with Gu Dongchengs point of view. Only then did they raise their arms, they were shouting along with tens of thousands of people. In the end, no one was a fool. No one wished to live in a world where very few people could fly, split mountains, split rocks, manipulate flames and lightning as they pleased, and accumulate huge amounts of wealth as a result. However, they and their descendants would always be ordinary, a world that could only be protected by the former. No matter how strong a godly state expert was, he was still a godly state expert. No matter how weak I was, I was still my own. Why couldnt my child have the same cultivation resources as a godly state experts child, stand on the same track, and start from the same starting line? At the same time, Meng Chao also noticed one thing. Whether it was a low-level or middle-level extraordinary person or an ordinary citizen, their physical fitness and mental appearance were much stronger than the dragon city that he had personally experienced in the nightmare of Doomsday. Even if they were dressed plainly, covered in scars, and even had limbs that were incomplete. The overwhelming majority of the people of Dragon City still brimmed with the pride of a victor. Thats right, in the past 30 years, they were the final winners of that incomparably fierce battle for survival. The experience of defeating the monster civilization with a crushing force made the people of Dragon City firmly believe in their own strength. They firmly believed that no matter how great the difficulties and challenges they encountered, they would be able to overcome the brambles, obtain victory, and create what they wanted.., a better tomorrow. Dragon City has really changed! Meng Chao mumbled to himself. He remembered that in the nightmare of Doomsday, because of the prolonged monster war, the Peoples livelihood was ruined, and their businesses were not thriving. The lives and safety of ordinary people were not guaranteed. They could only rely on the peerless experts and Super Enterprises, only then could they barely survive. On the northern battlefield, because the crimson jade lode at the bottom of the raging waves mountain had gone out of control, the spiritual energy tide had wiped out the Red Dragon Armys most capable main forces. From then on, the Red Dragon Army could not recover, from a real army with quick reaction, long-range projection, and independent combat ability, it transformed into a public security army, a garrison army, and a servant Army of the peerless experts. From then on, no one could limit the expansion of the peerless experts and Super Enterprises. The fate of Dragon City was completely in the hands of the peerless experts. Ordinary people neither had the strength nor the courage to shout, Dragon City is the Dragon City of all the people of Dragon City, and we must rely on everyone to protect it.. They could not even imagine what the Dragon City civilization would become without the protection of the peerless experts and the support of the Super Enterprises. However, Meng Chaos rebirth, or rather, his ability to foresee the future and absorb power from the future, set off a butterfly effect. On the northern battlefield, he had greatly reduced the extent to which the Honghui jade vein had gone out of control. The spiritual energy tide, which was supposed to destroy the life magnetic field of countless extraordinaires, had instead played the role of nourishing the spiritual vein, stimulating the cells, and strengthening the soul. As a result, he had helped the Red Dragon Army train a large number of experts, allowing the red dragon army to have greater combat strength and independence. He had also assisted his mentor to bring forward the publication of the Limit Streamby several years. Moreover, it had just been born, so it was a relatively mature version of the later generations. This matter had not only brought earth-shaking changes to dragon citys concept of spiritual martial arts cultivation, but also stimulated more warriors to explore the deeper, more agile, and more changeable martial arts. More importantly, the Limit Stream, which had just been born and was quite perfect, brought hope to countless remnant star transcendents to continue their cultivation and grow stronger. In the game between the humble class and the wealthy class, most remnant star transcendents naturally stood on the humble classs side. The reason was very simple. The descendants of the wealthy class who had the guidance of an expert and sufficient cultivation resources rarely went crazy when they awakened their extraordinary powers and burned their own spiritual veins. Only ordinary people, in order to protect their loved ones at a critical moment of life and death, under the stimulation of fear and anger, would burst out a hundred times their strength. Only then would they burst out of their cells and burn their spiritual veins. Almost at the same time as they awakened.., lock their own limits. Limit streamhelped the remnant star transcendents to shatter the barriers in their bodies. The Remnant Star Association once again united hundreds of thousands of remnant star transcendents. Naturally, it greatly improved the ability of the humble class to compete with the wealthy class. There was another crucial change that Meng Chao had not expected. That was the improvement he had made to the three basic force-exerting techniques. Reckless Bull Force, dragon-snake force, and ripple force. These were all beginner exercises that every person in Dragon City had practiced since they were young. They were so basic that they could not be any more basic. Of course, the peerless experts and the descendants of the rich and powerful families were qualified to look down on the three basic force-exerting techniques. The descendants of the rich and powerful families who had received guidance from famous teachers since they were young could easily learn dozens of more scientific and powerful beginner exercises than the three basic force-exerting techniques. However, for the vast majority of ordinary people who did not have the resources and channels. The three basic force-exerting techniques, as well as the derived hundred-battle saber technique, thunder cross sword, and other entry-level combat techniques. Were their greatest reliance to survive in this cruel world by fighting bloody battles with monsters to the end. Meng Chao brought the three basic force-exerting techniques with enhanced power and even the gold ultimate version. They could at least help a vegetable saleswoman increase her combat power by 10% . Of course, a vegetable saleswomans combat power increase of 10% was nothing. But what if all the vegetable saleswomen in the city could increase their combat power by 10% ? What if not only the vegetable saleswomen, but also the company staff, restaurant chefs, sanitation workers, and bus drivers, all of their combat power increased by 10% ? Quantitative change led to qualitative change. In todays Dragon City, ordinary people and low-level extraordinaires finally had enough power to have a voice in such a question to create the future. For Meng Chao, this was a change that was more worth celebrating than simply winning the Monster War. The only thing that worried him was that this voice came too suddenly and fiercely. No matter what, Dragon City must be united. Between the strong and the weak, it should be a game and not a struggle. If both of them became extreme, impulsive, extreme, and refused to accept communication and compromise. Dragon City would still be unable to escape the Apocalypse and destruction. Thinking of this, Meng Chao could not help but reflect on his own approach. Was it too reckless. Was there a more ingenious way to solve the problem of the shortage of cultivation resources and the flooding of the underground black market without harming the harmony. And then, to solve the series of problems that the growing number of peerless experts and Super Enterprises had brought to Dragon Citys civilization. The answer was no. Should he go straight to the heads of the nine great cultivation families and tell them, Seniors, the times have changed. You are all old. If you continue to hold the power, you will only bring Dragon City into the abyss of destruction. Therefore, while you are still heroes and can still enjoy the flowers, Cheers, and glory, you should obediently abdicate and let the citizens and the new generation of godly state experts like me decide the direction of Dragon City! Chapter 1516 - True Crime Of course, that was impossible. Touching benefits was always harder than touching the soul. No one was willing to divide their benefits and power. When the old and the new were in transition, it was normal for conflicts to break out. Once a conflict broke out, it was easy for people with ulterior motives, such as the demons in the Blood Alliance, to take advantage of them. That was why Meng Chao needed to uproot the Blood Alliance before the conflict between the Azure Alliance and the nine mega corporations intensified. At the same time, he would firmly control the power of change in his hands. At that moment, the commotion in the crowd suddenly became intense. It was like dozens of undercurrents had gathered together, stirring up a storm. When he looked up, Meng Chao realized that the display on the big screen had changed again. This time, there were dozens of faces that were partially frightened, partially angry, and partially drenched in cold sweat. They were extremely distorted. It was the descendants of the wealthy families that had participated in the underground auction. They had also been discovered by the monster hunters. No one was a fool. From the furnishings of the underground auction, the food that could not be withdrawn in time, and the still warm tea, it could be seen that when the monster hunters rushed into Xinhui Business Center1, there was a rather high-class gathering here. And the members of the gathering would definitely not have enough time to escape from the besieged Xinhui Business Center. The monster hunters could stay in the depths of the jungle for three days and three nights, without sleep or rest, tracking the hair, footprints, and feces of the monsters to reach the most secret nest. Naturally, it was easy to find these scions of the wealthy families hiding in the high-class restaurants and private cultivation clubs. In the beginning, the scions of the wealthy families were confident and justified. After all, they were not caught red-handed in the underground black market. If they gathered in the legally operated high-end restaurants and private cultivation clubs, at most, the scale of the gathering would be slightly larger. What was wrong with that? To say the least, even if they did participate in the underground auction, so what? They were not the organizers of the auction. When they were invited, they had no idea that the organizers did not have a license to operate legally. Strictly speaking, they were also victims. As for the gene reagents that were stored in the giant-toothed crocodiles lair, what exactly did it have to do with their parents, who were the management of the Genetic Medicine Factory? How would they know! ! These scions of wealthy families felt that they were impeccable in the law. They were innocent and wronged to the extreme. They were not afraid even if they stood in front of the transcendental towers judges. However, they had forgotten, or rather, they had been born into a wealthy family. They had been pampered and protected by their parents and ancestors, who were peerless experts. Furthermore, they had treated such protection as a matter of course. They had never known.., there were two types of courts in this world. The first type required evidence, procedures, and reasoning. No matter how sharp-tongued they were, the bottom line was that they were refined and refined. Most of the time, they could neither touch the body nor the soul. The other type, which was even more ancient, had existed between heaven and earth since the birth of mankind. They did not need evidence at all, did not need procedures, did not need sharp-tongued arguments, and only needed to gather the innermost feelings of countless people, it was the simplest and most intense emotion. The verdict of this court might not be 100% correct. It might not even touch the soul. It might not even be considered justice. But it could definitely eliminate a Sinner100% physically. The ignorant children of the wealthy families did not realize that to the lawyers, jurors, judges, bailiffs, and executioners of this Court, the worst crimes they had committed, it was not because they had purchased some priceless rare and precious treasure in the underground auction, using the gene reagent as a unit. Instead, when the lawyers, jurors, judges, bailiffs, and executioners of this court could not even afford a single dose of dragon elephant bone strengthening injection, they had already eaten enough of the tyrant Mammoths elephant extraction sashimi! And this crime didnt need evidence, or rather, it was already conclusive evidence. When the angry voices of countless people turned into a raging storm and ruthlessly crashed into the glass curtain wall of Xinhui Business Center, causing countless spider web-like crisscrossing cracks to appear on the tempered glass, the fear of the children of the wealthy families finally completely overwhelmed their anger. They finally realized that apart from their parents and grandparents who were peerless experts, there was another absolutely powerful force in Dragon City. This force could not only topple mountains and overturn seas, or even split open the sky and Earth, but it could also ruthlessly suppress the overwhelming Beast Tide. Once they collided with the muzzle of this force Even godly state experts might not be able to protect them. The faces of the descendants of the wealthy families were pale. One could see the nerves and blood vessels between their slightly twitching muscles. They no longer had the high-pitched talk and vigorous movements when they participated in the underground auction just now, as if Dragon City was under their control. At the beginning, there were still people with stiff necks who wanted to discuss with the monster hunters who had rushed into the private clubhouse, Im rich, I can spend whatever I want. What the F * ck do you guys care?. However, the monster hunters who had bathed in blood on the battlefield and eaten the monsters internal organs in the depths of the wilderness had a soul-stirring bloody smell that came from the hell of Asura. Even though the theoretical level and paper battle parameters of the descendants of wealthy families were higher than the monster hunters. Being glared at by the monster hunters, they were often like a throat and a back door. Two lumps of ice were stuffed into them at the same time, and they were cold from head to toe. How could they still say anything? They could only look at the sky outside the French windows, hoping for help from the companies and families. In fact, the armored airship that was painted with the emblems of the nine super companies had long arrived in the airspace near Xinhui Business Center. However, the surging and furious crowd below made them not dare to land. In fact, not to mention the armored airship of the nine super companies. Even the staff of the transcendental tower could not squeeze through the crowd that had formed an iron wall. People did not believe in the transcendental tower at all. They did not believe that the tribunal, which specialized in dealing with the crimes of transcendents, could handle this matter impartially. After all, many of the secret police and adjudicators of the Tribunal were from the nine great cultivation families. They were in cahoots with the scions of the rich families that were trapped inside. The angry crowd even wanted to rush into Xinhui Business Center. They wanted to use the most primitive and effective method to deal with the descendants of the wealthy families. In the end, it was the blue sleeves of the Azure Alliance who temporarily controlled the furious middle-and low-rank superhumans. A large number of blue sleeves rushed into Xinhui Business Center. They tightly protected the descendants of the wealthy families. In order to prevent the situation from going out of control, the blue sleeves very considerately protected the descendants of the wealthy families in the highest and safest place in Xinhui Business Center. It was the secret warehouse of the underground black market. It was properly protected with the gene reagents produced by their parents. In order to show everyone that the personal safety of these scions of the rich and powerful families had received the highest level of protection, not even a hair was touched. The blue armbands recorded the entire process and broadcasted it live. Multiple angles, multiple camera positions, 360 degrees without any blind spots, captured the faces of these scions of the rich and powerful families clearly. Now, there were no colorful masks that could hide their identities. Be it the macaw or the peacock spreading its tail, their names, their parentsnames, and their ancestors or grandfathers who were godly state experts, all spread throughout Dragon City in five minutes. With the matter at this point, both the transcendental tower and the nine super enterprises were helpless. They could only accept councilman gu Dongchengs suggestion. Together with the Azure Alliance and the ordinary citizensrepresentatives, they formed a Joint investigation teamto thoroughly investigate the matter. Once the exciting drama was temporarily put to rest, Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that he was drenched in sweat. However, there were still many things that Meng Chao did not quite understand about the surging currents in Dragon City. I found that many ordinary citizens seem to be very supportive of the National Cultivation Law. When everyone expressed their demands just now, thoroughly investigating the underground black market was only one aspect. Most of the time, they were asking the survival committee to pass the National Cultivation Lawas soon as possible, right? Meng Chao asked Ai Lei at the revolving restaurant on the top floor of a skyscraper, which was about two kilometers away from Xinhui Business Center. It was near the window and could overlook the scene without being disturbed. Of course. Ai Lei said, Who doesnt want to receive guidance from a master teacher? Who doesnt want to buy affordable cultivation resources? Who doesnt want their children to have a higher chance of becoming extraordinary people? If thats the case, then I dont understand. Meng Chao said, Since its a great thing thats beneficial to Dragon City, why do many of the top executives of the nine Super Enterprises seem to be very unsupportive of the National Cultivation Law?? Lets not talk about the principles. Lets just say that their opposition to the National Cultivation Act makes ordinary people unhappy. Its not good for them to stand on the Azure Alliances side! Its not that they dont support it. Its that they cant support it. Ai lei explained, A wise woman can not cook without rice. The National Cultivation Act is said to be a feast for the eyes. Of course, it sounds beautiful, but if it were to be implemented, where would the astronomical resources needed come from?? Regardless of whether its the transcendental tower or the survival committee, they do not produce cultivation resources themselves. They are just porters of cultivation resources. If we really want to fully promote the national cultivation law, we can only use the nine super corporations and godly state experts to raise their tax rates significantly. We can consider imposing a special inheritance taxon godly state experts. However, raising taxes alone will not solve the problem. What comes from collecting taxes is money. Money is just a piece of white paper or even a string of numbers. When money can not buy cultivation resources, can white paper and numbers be used for cultivation? The result of constantly raising taxes is nothing more than pushing up the price of cultivation resources and creating more black markets. If we really want to solve this problem from the root, the transcendental tower and the survival committee must firmly control the vast majority of cultivation resources, namely the crystal ore veins and the grotto-heaven blessed lands that are suitable for the large-scale reproduction of monsters. Right now, the vast majority of the crystal ore veins around Dragon City, as well as the monster breeding grounds with rich spiritual energy, are in the hands of the nine Super Enterprises. The essence of the National Training Act is to seize the crystal ore veins and the monster breeding grounds from the hands of the nine Super Enterprises and the godly state experts who control the enterprises. How can they be willing to do that? Chapter 1517 - Domino Meng Chao put a piece of the monster meat in oil into his mouth. He chewed and swallowed slowly while he listened to Ai Leis analysis. Ai Lei told Meng Chao that the National Training Act itself was not the key. The key was to ensure the enforcement of the National Training Act. It was only natural that a series of supporting plans would be introduced. For example, some members of parliament had thrown out the Crystal Act, believing that a Crystal Management Committee should be formed by superhumans and ordinary people to control all the large crystal ore veins around Dragon City. In the future, all the large crystal ore veins would also be developed by the Dragon City civilization. After all, crystal ore was a strategic resource that was related to the Dragon City civilizations survival. A large crystal ore mine with an annual output of a certain scale could never be reduced to the private property of a peerless expert. Plus, most of the crystal ore itself was highly radioactive and harmful to ordinary people. Ordinary people would supervise the mining, refining, and use of the crystals so that the problem of self-theft could be avoided to the greatest extent. Some members of Parliament also proposed to implement a more transparent cultivation progress declaration, as well as an examination and inspection system for superhumans throughout the city. They wanted all citizens to know how many crystals each superhuman consumed on a daily basis. They all knew how much combat power these crystals had been converted into and how much they had contributed to the Dragon City civilization. For those superhumans who were morally corrupt, broke the law, broke the oath, and broke the bottom line, ordinary citizens had the right to vote to deprive him of the right to purchase cultivation resources through any channel within a certain period of time, they would also be prohibited from registering to use any cultivation equipment or virtual space. In other words, they would be deprived of their Right to cultivate.. The reasons of these members were also very good. If it were a normal society, a few people would have rocket launchers, howitzers, main battle tanks, and even tactical nuclear weapons that were activated at any time. Could it be that they could secretly hide these weapons, not letting the public know how much ammunition they had, and how well they maintained these weapons? Since the combat strength of an extraordinaire could easily surpass a battle tank. Then, wasnt it natural to manage extraordinaires like managing battle tanks? And the controller of battle tanks and even tactical nuclear weapons was actually a morally depraved scumbag and lawless lunatic. The damage he could cause to normal society was simply unimaginable. Before he completely lost control, taking away the main tanks and tactical nuclear weapons from such a scumbag and lunatic was a responsibility to everyone and the entire civilization! There were also some senators who suggested that extraordinary individuals possessed physical and intelligence that far surpassed that of ordinary people. By using extraordinary powers, they could carry out Dimension-reducing strikesin many industries and were suspected of unfair competition. Therefore, the power of extraordinary people to enter certain industries had to be limited. If extraordinary people really wanted to engage in certain industries, they had to engage in a lot of community service and educational support every year. The simplest way was to go to a martial arts training camp or a primary and secondary school located in a civilian community and become a teacher. Moreover, in order to avoid the situation of not working hard, the qualification of extraordinary people to enter the industry, as well as the tax rate of the enterprises under their name, should be linked to the combat strength of the students. Only by helping the Longcheng civilization to find more potential rookies, especially the rookies from poor backgrounds, who had seized the first-mover advantage of the older generation of extraordinary people, could they be allowed to enter certain industries and enjoy preferential tax rates. If these bills were just a bone-breaking injury. Then, the proposal to split up the nine Super Enterprises was undoubtedly a drastic measure. Even Meng Chaos chopsticks hung in the air for a few seconds when he heard this. Split up the nine Super Companies? Meng Chao seemed to be mumbling to himself, Is it possible? It does sound incredible, but if you think about it carefully, its not completely impossible. Ai lei said, You have to know that the nine super companies and the nine cultivation families can not be completely equated. In the nine great super corporations, other than the major shareholders led by the nine great cultivation families, there are also many small and medium shareholders. For the small and medium shareholders, its easy to enjoy the shade of a big tree. If they can rely on the prestige and strength of the god-level experts to easily earn a large amount of profits, they will naturally enjoy the fruits of their labor. However, as the power of the god-level experts and the cultivation families continues to expand, the voice of the major shareholders in the nine great super corporations is becoming more and more important. The interests of the small and medium shareholders are being squeezed and even damaged. At this time, its better to be the head of the chicken than the tail of the Phoenix. Its not necessarily a bad thing for the development of the small and medium shareholders. Also, even the nine great cultivation families are not united. Senior, with your experience, you should know that the internal situation of the so-called nine great cultivation familiesis very complicated. Many important figures in the nine super corporations are not the flesh and blood of deities, right? Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. The status of these important figures is actually neither high nor low. Its very awkward. Ai lei said, No matter how strong they are or how outstanding they are, they are still not related by blood to the godly state experts who are the heads of the families. Its impossible for them to inherit the family businesses. When the godly state experts were still alive, they had nurtured each other and had a family relationship that lasted for dozens of years. Once the godly state experts fell one after another, the flesh and blood of the godly state experts would rise to the top. These flesh and blood would need a lot of cultivation resources to become a new generation of godly state experts and even break through to the peak of the godly state. Who Do you think these flesh and blood experts would target? For these people, breaking up the nine super enterprises might not necessarily be a bad thing. Who knows, it might even lead to a bright future! And the starting point of all these laws is the national practice law. Once the national practice law is approved and implemented, it will be like pushing down the first domino. The future of Dragon City will be completely changed I see. Meng Chao said, It seems that the Azure Alliance has found many allies and is ready for action. Whether it was the attack and explosion at the Red Creek Creek project last night or todays incident, they are just the fuse. Even without these two things, the Azure Alliance will sooner or later explode with unstoppable power! Yes, the Azure Alliance is in the right. The nine super companies definitely wont be able to oppose the National Training Act from the front. Ai lei continued, However, the peerless experts and super companies have ruled Dragon City for so many years. Of course, they also have a large number of hardcore supporters. They will definitely not give in easily. They can not oppose the National Training Act from the front. So, they thought of a roundabout strategy. They threw out the north advancement plan to compete with the National Training Act. According to them, the nine super enterprises are very supportive of the approval and implementation of the National Practice Law. However, the reality is that a new enemy has appeared in the north of Dragon City Civilization the Beast clan. Let others sleep on the side of the bed. For the long-term peace and stability of Dragon City, we must concentrate all our efforts to eliminate the threat of the Beast clan. The Great War is coming. It is obviously not the right time to carry out a bone-breaking reform on Dragon City. Just like how no boxer will perform a surgery before he enters the ring even if this surgery is necessary. Therefore, the members of Parliament with a super corporate background suggested that the North Advancement Planshould be implemented first. When the Dragon City civilization has completely conquered the entire Tiger Fury River valley and solved the safety problem, they will also have more adequate resources and buffer space. At that time, the full implementation of the National Training Actwill be a natural thing. It doesnt sound unreasonable. Meng Chao said, However, just like the National Training Actis the first Domino, the North Advancement Plancertainly wont be as simple as it seems. Of course it wont be simple. Ai lei said, The members who support the North Advancement Planhave proposed that Dragon City has just ended the monster war that has lasted for decades and is now in a period of rebuilding, so it will be difficult to bear the expenses needed for a large-scale war. Therefore, the North March Planwill be dominated by super enterprises. If everything goes well, the North March plandoes not need to mobilize a single soldier of the Red Dragon Army nor waste too much of the military budget of the Survival Committee. On the contrary, under the leadership of the peerless experts, the Super Enterprises and the corporate legions can also plunder endless cultivation resources and living space for the Dragon City civilization from the vast and boundless foreign world. And all of this requires only two conditions. The first is to postpone the implementation of the comprehensive training plan and the restrictions on the super corporations and the unparalleled experts. The second is to allow the super corporations and the unparalleled experts to have more autonomy in the newly conquered land outside the monster mountain range. To put it simply, the survival committee has the final say in the monster mountain range. Outside the monster mountain range, the super corporations and the peerless experts have the final say! Meng Chaos eyes flashed. No wonder councilman Gu Dongcheng used the words warlordand fan townto describe the super corporations just now. Meng Chao mumbled to himself, Theres no such thing as free lunch in this world. They dont need to mobilize a single soldier, nor do they need to expend the military budget. They can just break through mountains and conquer temples and expand their territory? How can such a good thing happen! The life of an enterprise is profit. The nine super enterprises can not do business at a loss. Today, they are willing to invest a lot for this brand-new colonization war. Tomorrow, they will make even more investment and earn back this investment from the newly conquered territories. Then, are these newly conquered territories the territory of the Dragon City civilization or the backyard of these super enterprises and peerless experts? Also, the Otherworld is so vast. The exploitable area outside the Monster Mountains is more than ten times or a hundred times larger than the Small World in front of us? If the future colonization wars are all led by Super Enterprises, the nine super enterprises will probably expand to an unimaginable extent. By then, who will be the master of the fate of the Dragon City Civilization Chapter 1518 - Heavyweight Who says it isnt? Ai Lei said, The battlefields in the past were all around Dragon City, or even inside Dragon City. Even if the crystal ore vein and the monster breeding grounds were taken down by the mega corporations, the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee could more or less exercise some management and supervision rights. But the Other World is so large. What if the mega corporations were to rely entirely on their own strength and travel thousands of kilometers away to a certain land with abundant spirit energy, where peerless experts could tear the earth apart, and confer titles on them? How would the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committee, which were located in Dragon City and beyond their reach, be able to exert their influence? When the time comes, theyll take the initiative and hand over some crystals and materials to Dragon City if theyre in a good mood. But, if theyre in a bad mood and refuse to give you even half a copper coin, what can you do? Not only that, there are even greater risks involved! Oh? Meng Chao was quite interested. What other risks are there? Bonds and stocks! Ai Lei said, The nine mega corporations claim that they want to win the war of conquering the orcs with their own strength. The problem is that after decades of war with them and the recent development in Dragon City, the mega corporations dont have any surplus food. The pockets of the peerless experts are also empty. Otherwise, they wouldnt have to stock up on gene reagents to earn money. The question is, if the mega corporations themselves are so short of money, how are they going to launch a colonization war? The answer is, of course, to borrow money. Whether they issue additional bonds or stocks, they are essentially borrowing money from all the citizens of Dragon City and using the borrowed money to fight a war. There are only two outcomes in a war. Either you win or you lose. Winning is what I said just now. The Super Enterprises are constantly expanding. They will be able to split the land and confer titles to their officials, but they will not be able to get rid of their tail. Whether or not they return the money depends on their mood. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Losing, not to mention that the nine super enterprises are all doomed, and they will drag the entire financial market of Dragon City and even the entire dragon city down with them! That makes sense. Meng Chao muttered, Since the Super Enterprises and even the entire dragon city are so short on funds, they should not have launched a colonization war in such a hurry! You are wrong. The more short on funds, the more they need to launch a colonization war as soon as possible. Ai lei said, The essence of business is to tell stories. Now that the monsters have been mostly harvested and the old stories have been told, how can there be any new stories if we dont start a new war as soon as possible?? If we dont tell new stories and get new funds to fill in the old holes, the nine super enterprises will still be doomed! I understand. That means that once the North Advancement Planis approved, the nine super enterprises will be able to kidnap the entire dragon city onto their war chariots. If they win, they will take most of the war dividends. If they lose, the risk will be shared by all the citizens of Dragon City. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and sized ai lei up for a while. You sure know how to beat around the Bush! Theres no other way. In our line of work, we have to spend all day thinking about people and things. Ai lei smiled and said, If we think about it, we will naturally understand. Then which side are you on? Meng Chao asked again, Are you on the side of the Azure Alliance, supporting the National Training Act, or are you on the side of the nine Super Enterprises, supporting the North Advancement Plan? About that Ai Lei said, Im also from a humble background, and I dont have a good father who is in the management level of the nine supercorporations. I also dont have a way to obtain an endless supply of genetic medicine. Of course, Im clearly on the side of the Azure Alliance, on the side of the National Training Act! Speaking of which, many of the contents of the north advancement plan are not unreasonable. The first to strike is the strongest, and the second to strike is to suffer. Many times, wars are fought because of the time difference. Taking advantage of the fact that the Aborigines from other worlds dont understand Earths technology, they solve the problem completely in a flash. Therefore, if the nine Super Enterprises bid high enough, its not like I cant stand on their side. Also, Ive bought the stocks of several Super Enterprises, and even bought a few war bonds! No, after todays ruckus, the market will open tomorrow, and the whole market will definitely be in a terrible state. I have to dump all of them early in the morning. But, thats not right. Im currently in a state of suspended animation. No one knows that Im still alive and that Ive returned to Dragon City. Even when I go out for dinner, I have to disguise myself. How can I personally operate my stock account?? And my war bonds are far from the redemption date.. Its over. Its over now. Thats all my pension money! Ai Lei had been watching the fire from a distance. Suddenly, she realized that the city gate was on fire. Her expression immediately fell. When she Accidentallysaw Meng Chao, Hope suddenly shone in the depths of her eyes. It was as if a drowning man had grabbed onto a life-saving straw and had come back to life. Fortunately, Ive already clung onto Seniors thigh. Now, whether its the Azure Alliance or the Super Corporation, Im not on either side. Im firmly on seniors side. If senior wants me to bite someone, thats not right. Ill support whoever senior wants me to support! Is that so? Meng Chao asked, Why? Do you even need to say that? Ai lei said, Because whichever side senior stands on can become the final winner. Then, of course, Ill choose to stand on the winners side! I didnt expect C Meng Chao said, You have so much confidence in me. Of course. Ai lei said, Right now, the National Training Actand the North Advancement Planare in a deadlock. They have been fighting in the Survival Committee for a long time, but no one has managed to get more than two-thirds of the votes. This is enough to prove that the strength of the Azure Alliance and the Super Corporation is about the same. Even if one side is slightly better, they still dont have the strength to crush the other side. That is like a shaky balance that is still undecided. At this time, no matter which side puts another heavy weight on it, it is enough to completely establish the victory.. As a godly state expert, senior, you are not only a heavy weight, but also a heavy weight. If you decide the outcome, who can resist it? Ive never said that Im a godly state expert. Meng Chao said, Besides, so what if Im a godly state expert? There are at least two godly state experts in Dragon City. There are indeed a lot of godly state experts in Dragon City, but most of them are in their 70s and 80s. They are covered in wounds like the sun setting on the west mountain. No matter how fierce the afterglow is, it cant shine on this city for too long. Ai lei rested her chin on her hands and stared at Meng Chao as she spoke boldly, However, a young godly state expert like senior is absolutely unique. When the older generation of godly state experts fall one after another, who else in Dragon City can compete with senior? The corner of Meng Chaos mouth twitched. Then, which side do you think I should stand on? The Azure Alliance, or the Super Enterprise, the National Training Act, or the North Advancement Plan? He stared at AI lei meaningfully. About that Ai Lei quickly racked her brain and said, According to what most people think, senior will definitely be on the side of the Super Corporation and the North Advancement Plan. Meng Chao asked, Why? Because senior himself is a peerless expert! Ai lei said, Dont you want to go to the depths of the other world and create your own foundation, split the land and become a marquis, become a king and become an emperor yourself, or even become the supreme god of the natives of the other world? Meng Chao frowned slightly. Should I want to? Or should I say that there are godly state experts who wish to become an emperor or even the supreme god of the Aborigines from Another World? Logically speaking, there must be someone who wants to do so, right? Ai lei shrugged, Its not easy for you to cultivate to the godly state, but you still have to be an ordinary citizen of Dragon City. You are bound by the laws, the transcendental tower, and the survival committee. You also have to work hard to contribute to Dragon City and accept the supervision of the citizens. How can this be as easy as me conquering a territory, becoming an emperor, or even becoming the supreme god of the Aborigines from another world? Even if the godly state experts dont want to after all, most of them are in their 70s and 80s. They were born on Earth and fought for Dragon City for most of their lives. They have feelings for Dragon City and the Earths civilization. But the children of the godly state experts and those guys who rely on the godly state experts to make a living must all want to be the crown prince, the Minister of the Dragon, and the rise of all the chickens and dogs, right? It seems to make a lot of sense. Meng Chao said, Then why did you say that this is the thought of an ordinary person? Because Ive long seen that senior is definitely not an ordinary person. His thought will certainly not be so vulgar! Ai lei said, Senior, its obvious at a glance that you are a great hero. You serve the country and the people, and you have broken away from low-level interests. Your personality is both pure and noble, noble and Majestic. You are the kind of person who is willing to fight for the civilization of Dragon City for the rest of your life. If it were not for the support of such a powerful spiritual energy, senior would not have such terrifying strength at such a young age. Therefore, senior, you dont have to test me anymore. I will definitely be on the same side as you. Even if you are willing to contribute your full strength to the thousands of citizens of Dragon City, I will definitely follow you to the end. I believe that you and the thousands of citizens of Dragon City will not mistreat me! Chapter 1519 - Aggressive Style It was already late at night. The number of people gathered around Xinhui Business Center was still increasing. Under the Azure Alliances supervision, the Supernatural Towers staff finally took stock of the unknown genetic potions and monster materials in the underground black market. As the shelf life of the genetic potions and monster materials was quite limited, it was not easy to transport many of the materials over long distances. As for many mid-level to low-level superhumans, their eyes were bloodshot as they waited for the gene reagents before returning home to recuperate and cultivate. Therefore, the Azure Alliance represented the majority of the superhumans and negotiated with the Supernatural Tower in a very unyielding manner, finally forcing the latter to make a concession. After all the gene reagents were registered, there was no need to send them to the Supernatural Towers warehouse. Instead, they were sold at a fair price and distributed on the spot. The goal was to allow most superhumans to meet their cultivation needs for three to five days. The Azure Alliance would represent the majority of superhumans during those three to five days. That was the time limit for the Supernatural Tower to investigate the matter thoroughly. When the genetic potions with the original trademark were delivered to the low-level and mid-level superhumans at a suggested retail price that was several times lower than that in the black market price, many people still felt like they were in a dream. They could not believe that it was real. It was not until they touched, smelled, and even consumed it on the spot that they felt the volcanic power flowing through their bodies, causing their blood to boil along with their souls. Only then did the crowd burst into thunderous cheers and applause. They could not contain their excitement for a long time. At this time, a gene pharmaceutical factory that was under the banner of the nine great supercorporations and ranked in the top three in the industry also held a press conference overnight. The chief executive officer of the company, a peak heavenly state expert, and also a son of God with outstanding military achievements, announced that he would be responsible for the internal management of the company, the supervision of chaos, the lack of strict control of raw materials and finished products, and other problems, he would take full responsibility and resign. In everyones impression, this seemed to be the first time in the history of Dragon City that the son of a god state expert had resigned because of management problems and public pressure. For many low-level extraordinaires who came from humble families, when they gathered, they only wanted to seek justice. They did not even need justice. They just wanted to vent their grievances after the war, that was all. Only at this moment did they vaguely realize that they actually had such a powerful force in their bodies. It was so powerful that hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands of low-level extraordinaires could unite together, it was enough to make the godly state experts make concessions. During the Monster War, many people had witnessed the scene where the sky collapsed and the earth cracked when the godly state experts attacked. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Compared to them, who only knew how to make fireballs, the godly state experts were like a species that was above civilization. They were another species that had a reproductive isolation from them. They were truly supermen. However, now, when thousands of mid-to-low-level extraordinaires adjusted their life magnetic fields to a similar frequency, they stirred up a storm. They could feel the endless power coming from the depths of each others blood, bone marrow, and souls. It was as if they could even suppress real gods and demons. What was superhumans? As the gene potions were continuously distributed. The Raging Fire Dragon finally calmed down. The blue sleeves held hands and formed a special path, allowing the scions of the wealthy families that were blocked in Xinhui Business Center to leave dejectedly. Thanks to the Azure Alliances strong control. The scions of the nine great cultivation families didnt lose a single hair. However, their bewildered and terrified faces had already been completely exposed on the internet along with their real identities. These embarrassing things had even embarrassed their parents and grandparents. When they returned home, they would inevitably be served by the family law. They might even be thrown into the cold palace forever. After sending off all the descendants of the wealthy families with undisguised mockery and boos, the middle-and low-level extraordinaires still wanted more. They put their arms around each others shoulders and sang loudly. They sang the simplest and most violent war song written by the killing men during the Monster Wars. With Xinhui Business Center in the middle, the song spread to the entire Dragon City. It was like an underwater mountain range that rose from the depths of the ocean under the push of rolling magma. The entire Dragon City was trembling. Countless scions of the rich and powerful families and peerless experts were shaken by the song until they could not sleep at night. Including the secret police, the staff of the transcendental tower could only stretch their necks and watch in a daze. There were also people who could not watch any longer. They lowered their heads to their toes and focused on studying whether there was a crack in the ground within a three to five-hundred-meter radius that they could crawl into. They were perhaps the most awkward existences in this incident. It was their responsibility to seal up the underground black market and investigate the ins and outs of the matter. However, no one was grateful to them for that. Everyone gave blue armband the loudest cheers and warmest hugs. They even received the Azure Alliances flag from blue armband. Under the deep night sky and the lights that could tear the night sky apart, they used all their strength to wave it. But who could they blame? Any power came from the bottom up. The power of the transcendental tower did not originate from the towering, indestructible tower. The tower was not built by the peerless experts, brick by brick. As the cornerstone, the ones who built the transcendental tower were tens of millions of mid-to low-level transcendents, as well as ordinary people without extraordinary powers. Since the transcendental tower could not defend the interests of the majority of mid-to low-level transcendents, as well as the interests of ten times more ordinary people. It was only right and proper for them to be replaced by new factions. What a long night. Meng Chao, who was the person who knew the ins and outs of the situation the best among everyone present, could not help but sigh. I wonder who the person-in-charge of the Azure Alliance is. Hes very capable! If Im not wrong, it should be Lu Siya. Ai lei said, There are quite a few powerful characters in the upper echelons of the Azure Alliance, and they are all very popular. However, with such a keen sense of smell and strong aggressiveness, he wont let go of the opportunity. He insists on tearing off a large chunk of flesh from his opponent. Theres no one else besides L Siya who has such an aggressive style! Meng Chaos expression froze. Senior, trust me. Ai Lei misunderstood what he meant. Im an expert in studying Lu Siya! Of course. Meng Chao rubbed his face. The situation here is under control. Lets go. Ai lei nodded and asked obediently, Where are we going next? 702 Yongsheng Street, room 316 of Rainbow apartment. Meng Chao said, The last place where the tailless monkeyappeared. .. Yongsheng Street was a main road in the old city district. When Dragon City was still on Earth, there was a period of high-rise buildings here. It was bustling with traffic and bustling with activity. However, the great earthquake caused by the transmigration had cut Yongsheng Street in half. Both sides had been cut off, and the difference in height was more than 20 meters. There were several space slits nearby. Often, monsters would come over and fight fiercely with the humans among the ruins. The blood of the humans had dyed almost every inch of the land here red. The acid of the monsters had corroded the ruins into mottled and potholes. Even after many modifications. The air here was still filled with the strong smell of blood and the stench of the monsters. Perhaps, it would never disappear. As the area of the city continued to expand. In particular, mankind had occupied a large number of paradises in the Monster Mountains. With the help of the crystal lodes, they had built the ten new citiesin the places where the spiritual energy was abundant. Like the other streets in the old city district, the Yongsheng Street gradually became desolate. Even if it was not as chaotic as the old nest city, it was still far from the old nest city. But compared to the old nest city, it lacked the vitality of a mix of fish and dragons. With the victory of the Monster War, Dragon Citys sphere of influence expanded further. Many newly built industrial areas and satellite cities were dozens of kilometers or even hundreds of kilometers away from the main city. The ordinary citizens who worked there often moved their families there. As a result, the residents in the vicinity of Yongsheng Street were even rarer than Meng Chao remembered. It was midnight, and the street was empty. Many doors and windows were sealed or painted with the word Demolish. Far away and near, there were only a few windows with lights on behind them. No. 702 Yongsheng Street was a typical old house that was about to be demolished. It was located at the end of the cul-de-sac, at the bottom of a dead end. No. 704, which was next to it, had been knocked down by half during the Monster War. Because it was about to be completely demolished, it had not been repaired for a long time. Only dozens of thick i-beams were used to support it. On two of the steel beams, one could even see the claw marks of monsters. It gave people a feeling that they were returning to the bloody era. Chapter 1520 - Between the Streets Meng Chao found a half-abandoned building opposite Number 702. Like a gecko, he silently climbed onto the rooftop. He carefully scanned the surrounding environment of seven or eight streets on the rooftop and constructed a lifelike model in the depths of his brain. In the repeated deduction, he drew up a battle and escape plan. Within a radius of three to five hundred meters, almost no sound could be heard. Downstairs, there was only a dumpling restaurant that was already closed. Its shutters were partially-closed, and seven or eight idlers who lived nearby were gathered inside. There were about ten dumplings, half a crate of beer, and a television hanging on the ceiling. They were chatting with the boss. Of course, they were talking about what had just happened at Xinhui Business Center. Do you know what those rich people were eating? The liver of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon! The fresh liver was still jumping around. It had just been cut out and sliced into transparent thin noodles to be eaten! Speaking of enjoyment, these bastards really how to enjoy themselves! Of course its true. The youngest son of my second uncles third cousin is working as a waiter in Xinhui Business Center! He told me that theres a bathing center in the building. The bathwater is filled with gene reagents. The pools even bigger than a swimming pool. They need a new pool of gene reagents every two hours. Once the old ones are dirty, the floodgates will be opened, and the reagents are flushed into the sewers. Of course, you wont be able to see such a scene on television. If you were to see it, wouldnt everyone rebel? Meng Chao activated his super eyesight and hearing to the maximum. His vitality magnetic field instantly penetrated the winding gate that seemed to be closed. He saw a fifty- to sixty-year-old man who was talking about how the world was in chaos. His drinking buddies were probably already used to his style of adding fuel to the fire and spouting nonsense. They only laughed, not taking him seriously. However, the superhumans nowadays are indeed not as good as before. After laughing, another uncle, who had lost half of his front tooth and had a loose tongue, picked up a dumpling with his hand and sighed, I remember that when there were superhumans just now, they were almost the same as us ordinary people. We lived together and ate together. It was tough and simple, without any airs at all. You all know who Soul Breaking Saber Luo Wu is, right? When I first met him, he was already very good at fighting even before he became rich. At that time, we still often ate together. If we asked him for help, he would always respond to us. Its not like now, when he moved to Dragon City No. 1, its difficult to even meet him. Alright, Uncle Zhao, I know that you know domineering Bladeluo Wu. Youve been talking about this for more than 20 years! Another sharp-mouthed, monkey-faced old man said, Is he powerful now? Hes definitely going to live in Dragon City No. 1. is he going to live on Yongsheng Street for the rest of his life like us?! Speaking of which, many people nowadays are indeed too much. Theyve accumulated so many scarce resources that their hearts have turned black. No wonder the entire building has been surrounded by them. They deserve to be humiliated. Theyre really getting worse with each generation! The Azure Alliance is really powerful. Theyre really tough. The uncle, who had spoken carelessly, swallowed the dumplings. He smacked his lips and said, Ive never heard of them having any particularly powerful experts. How could they dare to undermine the godly state experts like this? So what if theyre godly state experts? The sharp-jawed little old man said indifferently, No matter how powerful the godly state experts are, there are only a few of them. They can be counted with just a few hands. However, the Azure Alliance can mobilize tens of millions of extraordinaires. The godly state experts have also been caught in a sore spot. Theyre in the wrong. What else can they do? Can they still hold their heads high and fight with tens of millions of extraordinaires? Hey, do you think its possible to pass the national cultivation law through this shareholder wind? Another person said excitedly, It would be great if it really passes. The primary school my grandchildren are attending is really too poor. In the entire school, from the principal to the teachers, there are only three extraordinaires. Two of them are remnant star extraordinaires. If the quality of the teaching can be improved, it would be a miracle.. I heard that the children of those rich people are all transcendents teachers in the school. They even treat tonics as snacks to eat. This is called my grandchildren. They can compare themselves to others! It can definitely be done! Another person said mysteriously, I have a friend who works in hygiene at the Survival Committee. I have received the news long ago. This time, it is no longer a question of whether the National Cultivation Actcan be passed. Instead, it is a question of whether the nine super companies will be split up. I heard that many people support splitting up the nine super companies. At least dozens of companies will be split up!! If it wasnt for this wind blowing, how could the Azure Alliance make such a big scene?! Haha, this time, a lot of people are going to be unlucky! Just as the idlers were dancing and rejoicing in their misfortune. A man with white hair combed neatly and simple clothes buttoned up neatly to his head, who didnt seem to fit in with the environment, started to shout: Alright, Alright. Dont look like you cant stand the fact that hes having a good time. No matter how you break him up, you wont get him. Why Are You So Happy?? If you ask me, the Azure Alliance isnt anything good.. God-tier powerhouses have money. Thats what theyve earned through hard work. Theyve fought their way out of monstersthroats with knives and spears.. Its not easy for the nine Super Enterprises to develop to their current scale because of their abilities. Now that theyve made their enterprises bigger and stronger, theyre jealous. They want to cut off their flesh and cut them into pieces. Theres no such thing in the world! If they all operate like the Azure Alliance, who would still dare to fight for Dragon City in the future? Who would still dare to put their coffins on the table and start a company after all the hard work and fear? After all, after becoming bigger and stronger, they would all be harvested and split up! Isnt this a serious blow to the extraordinairesmotivation to conquer the other world? ! These words couldnt be said to be completely unreasonable. However, the neighbors who were still talking nonsense in the middle of the night knew each other very well. Someone laughed on the spot: Old Yang, dont be serious. Everyone is just joking. Isnt your second son working at the Universal Group? Were talking about us, and the members of the Survival Committee cant hear us. They wont break your second sons job just because of a few words from us! Thats right, Old Yang. Your son probably hasnt become the boss of the Huanyu group yet. Why Are You So Angry? Oh right, Old Yang, theres one thing that I still cant figure out. Tell me, your son has already joined the Huanyu Group. I heard that he even bought a house at the Wild Waves Mountain. The Wild Waves Mountain is a good place. Its a paradise with abundant spiritual energy. People who live there will have to live for two more years. Hey, why dont you move there and live with your son and daughter-in-law? Why do you have to live with US and squeeze in Yongsheng Street? The last sentence hit the sore spot of Old Yang.. Old Yangs face flushed red, and his croaky voice became sharp and sharp, he said anxiously, My Son has called me many times, but Im not willing to go there. Its really too far. The suburbs in the suburbs. You know, Im used to living in the city center. Ive never heard of Wild Waves Mountain before! Moreover, my son is currently on the rise in his career and is about to be promoted to a supervisor. I told him that youre really filial. You should transform the room that you prepared for me into a training room, train hard, and work hard. When he reaches the peak of the Earth realm, or even breaks through to the heaven realm, he will become the manager of your company. When that time comes, you can buy a villa in the wild waves mountain. Even if its just a row house, your father will definitely live there! My son has been the most obedient since he was young. He listens to me the most. He has agreed. This answer had probably been repeated countless times by the man with the Croaky Voice. However, this did not prevent everyone from laughing as happily as they had heard it for the first time. Meng Chao lay on the rooftop and listened quietly for a long time. He confirmed that the sounds of breathing and heartbeat matched the number of neighbors in the neighborhood. There was no second observer within a 300 to 500-meter radius. It was like a withered leaf that flew across Yongsheng Street and landed lightly on the top floor of Rainbow apartment. According to the clues provided by Gao Chuang, he quickly found room 316 rented by the tailless monkey. The doors and windows were tightly shut. There were no signs of being pried open, and there were no footprints on the ground. There was no breathing, no heartbeat, and no heat reaction from humanoid creatures in the room. The surrounding seven or eight rooms, three or four floors up and down, were all sleeping soundly. Meng Chao was still worried. His hands were pressed against the wall, and the life magnetic field seeped into the depths of the reinforced concrete like a tide, ensuring that there were no mechanical or psionic-controlled traps in the room, there was also no hidden surveillance camera that could capture the information of the intruders face. Only then did he gently press his finger on the keyhole. The psionic magnet seeped out of his pores and poured into the keyhole like glue, quickly solidifying into the shape of a key. Meng Chao silently opened the door and walked in with AI lei. Chapter 1521 - Clues It was a typical simple residential building that had been renovated during the Monster War. In order to fit as many people as possible into the building, each unit was divided into very small units, but the walls were extremely thick. Many of the outer walls had interlayers, and steel plates could be put down at any time to block the windows. As a result, the room had poor lighting and ventilation. It was more of a bunker than a residence. Meng Chao only took a few steps before he had a clear view of the entire room. The room was very clean. Aside from a military bed and a folding table that could be used for both work and meals, there were almost no additional furnishings. The kitchen was covered in a thick layer of mud. It would have taken more than ten years to accumulate, but there were no signs of a recent fire. There were only three to five stacks of newspapers piled up in the corner, and there were newspaper clippings that were being produced on the table. That meant Tailless Monkey had once lived there. Meng Chao flipped through the half-cut newspaper on the table. He found that the latest issue was yesterdays evening newspaper, which should have been published yesterday afternoon. Although Dragon Citys information technology was advanced, due to the strong spirit and magnetic interference from the Other World, the monsters often gnawed on the cables and Internet wires. It was definitely not possible to rely solely on the Internet to transmit information. During the Monster War, to allow the soldiers and citizens at the forefront to receive each others messages when the spirit and magnetic interference were the strongest and the monster attacks were the craziest, alot of newspapers appeared in Dragon City. They printed newspapers and leaflets twenty-four hours a day. Many citizens of Dragon City had the habit of reading physical newspapers. Even though they had won the war, this habit never changed. It was a very common practice for a broker like the tailless monkey to use newspaper clippings to gather information and analyze intelligence. Meng Chao asked Ai Lei and confirmed that the tailless monkey indeed had the habit of newspaper clippings. If the newspaper clippings were not deliberately forged, the tailless monkey would still be here until last night. Last night, there was no big explosion in the Red Creek Creek project. This morning, Gao Chuangs men came here and found that the tailless monkey had disappeared. Who could have reacted so quickly and accurately locked onto and captured the tailless monkey almost at the same time as the explosion at the Red Creek Project? Meng Chao continued his search. Soon, he made an unexpected discovery. When he opened the greasy cupboard door in the kitchen, he found a secret passage at the back. To be more precise, it was a partition. He moved the partition and went to room 317 next door. It was different from the empty room 316. 317 was like a big warehouse. It was filled with drinking water and canned meat. Meng Chao saw several boxes of canned meat of synthetic monsters produced by Superstar Group. With these materials, even if the tailless monkey didnt leave the house for three to five months, he wouldnt starve to death. This was a cunning rabbit with three burrows. It seemed that the tailless monkey had a very clear understanding of his situation. Unfortunately, he still couldnt escape the vicious hand. Meng Chao closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, there were already several rings of light that were slowly rotating in the depths of his eyes. He raised his extraordinary vision to the highest level. He did not let go of the slightest trace. Soon, a large amount of shiny evidence appeared in Meng Chaos field of vision in the two seemingly clean suites. The first was the trace of a large amount of oil being wiped. Humans secreted sweat and oil all the time. No matter what they came into contact with, the sweat and oil would leave tiny traces on the surface of the object. These traces that could not be identified by the naked eye could not even be considered fingerprints. However, godly state experts or the most professional trace investigators could use genetic testing tools to firmly lock onto someone who had disappeared. Meng Chao found a large amount of traces of grease in 317. Especially on the boxes of canned monster meat. It seemed that the tailless monkey had spent quite a bit of effort in moving these boxes. As a result, the sweat and grease secreted from his fingers increased, leaving dozens of extremely shallow fingerprints on the boxes. Following the traces of the grease, Meng Chao returned to 316. Here, he found more traces of human activity. Meng Chao lay on the ground, pressed the tip of his nose to a mark, and took a deep breath. The physical qualities of humans were different. Their past experiences were also different. Their grease scent was as unique as fingerprints, which could clearly reveal the identity of their owners. The scent of glue and ink on the grease marks of the tailless monkey suggests that he often wrote and used glue to make newspaper clippings. Moreover, his grease marks are very deep, and fingerprints have been formed in many places. This means that he is not worried about leaving any evidence. At least, he is not worried that the law enforcement agencies will come looking for him. However, the shallower and lighter traces of the oil contain traces of the mithril stabilizer. The mithril stabilizer is a very common storage medium for monster materials. It is used in the Reaper circle and the underground black market. It is inevitable that it will be contaminated by the practitioners. This means that Gao Chuang is not lying. His people have indeed been here before. Then, did Gao Chuangs men capture the tailless monkey? Putting aside Gao Chuangs dead-end argument, Meng Chao did not think so either. He had asked ai lei. Although the tailless monkey was not a powerful character, its vigilance was higher than many monsters in the depths of the jungle. Since the tailless monkey was already prepared to be a cunning rabbit in three caves, it would not be easily caught. Even if it was caught, it would still struggle a few times. Meng Chao had also met Gao Chuangs subordinate before. Although his skills were not bad, it was still not easy to quietly capture the tailless monkey. If there was a conflict between the two sides. There should be more and more traces of oil and sweat secreting in the room. But now, Meng Chao didnt find any similar traces, as well as scratches and collisions caused by the fierce fight. This meant that the tailless monkey had been captured by an even more powerful character. When it was captured, there was almost no room for resistance. With this suspicion, Meng Chao continued to search. He didnt let go of every corner and every crevice, every hair and every mark. Soon, he found 357 hairs, 66 fresh scratches, and three collision marks that were invisible to the naked eye in the seemingly empty room. Among the 357 hairs, 332 of them are very thin and withered. Masters strength should not be that strong, and the nutrition did not keep up. The location of the discovery was mainly on the camp bed and behind the toilet. They are all the hair of the tailless monkeys. There are also 21 hairs, which are obviously thick and flexible. Although they have fallen off from the human body, they still maintain a certain degree of cell activity. These should all be Gao Chuangs subordinates, which fell off when they searched this place this morning. The other four hairs are very interesting. Three of them are more lustrous and flexible than Gao Chuangs subordinates, and their cells are more active. They must have come from experts of a higher level. If Im not wrong, at least one of the three hairs belongs to a heaven-tier expert. As for the last reddish hair, its not even human hair or hair. Its the beast hair of the hellbeast, the Dreadclaw Tiger! The Dreadclaw Tigers body was enormous, and its temperament was brutal. Its roars could be heard from three to five streets away. Naturally, it was not brought here. Therefore, the people who captured the tailless monkey came here earlier than Gao Chuangs subordinates. They often interacted with the dreadclaw tiger. As a result, their bodies were stained with the Dreadclaw Tigers hair? Thats weird. Following the victory of the Monster War, many wild monsters disappeared without a trace. As for the Dreadclaw Tiger, as far as I know, it is one of the wildest and most untamed wild monsters that are difficult to raise and reproduce artificially. What kind of person would have the opportunity to come into contact with the Dreadclaw Tiger more than a year after the victory of the Monster War? With this thought in mind, Meng Chao returned to the kitchen and lay down on the ground. Ai lei asked in surprise, Senior, what are you doing? Im thinking. Meng Chao stared at the dazzling incandescent lamp on the ceiling and said thoughtfully, When the tailless monkey was captured, it should have been lying on the floor like this. Maybe it was trying to crawl to 317 to get the canned food, or maybe it found someone sneaking in and wanted to escape to 317. I want to maintain the same posture and restore the situation at that time. How do you know? Ai Lei was stunned for a moment. I saw that you collected a lot of hair and found some scratches and marks, but none of them were in the kitchen It was because there werent too many hair and marks left in the kitchen that it looked so weird. Meng Chao said, Judging from the date of the newspaper clipping, the date of the production of the canned food, and the consumption, the tailless monkey must have stayed here for a few days, and the kitchen was the only way for him to travel between 316 and 317. Therefore, he must have left a lot of hair and marks here. But now, there are too few hair, fingerprints, footprints, and scratches in the kitchen. The thickness of the oil mud on the floor and the thickness of the oil mud on the stove are also obviously disproportionate. This is enough to prove that someone wanted to cover up the place and cleaned and disguised the kitchen. Therefore, this is the first scene where the other party captured the tailless monkey! Meng Chao closed his eyes. A virtual Room 316suddenly appeared in his mind. According to the evidence, he could easily restore Gao Chuangs underling. After arriving here, he would carefully rummage through the boxes and search for the tailless monkey. However, it was very difficult to restore the entire process of the real captor taking the tailless monkey away. The other party was very professional. Although there were inevitably some scratches and collision marks, they were not too obvious. They were considered invalid evidence. They were even deliberately left behind to distract the investigators. The truth was still shrouded in fog. But, thats not right! Just as Meng Chao could not find any clues to the investigation, AI lei suddenly muttered softly. Meng Chao suddenly opened his eyes. What did you say? Ai Lei was shocked by him. No, its nothing. Maybe I misheard. What misheard? Meng Chao retracted his aura and lowered his voice. Its alright. No matter what the problem is, tell me. Its not a big problem. Its just that you said that the tailless monkey was like this, lying here and being taken away. Ai lei said, However, your current position is not lying, but lying!! Im sorry, senior. Its a habit of mine. I prefer to stick to my words. This shouldnt have anything to do with the tailless monkeys whereabouts, right? Chapter 1522 - Clues Regarding Tailless Monkey No, its related. Its very related! Meng Chaos eyes were bright. Im certain that when Tailless Monkey was captured, he was lying on his back in this position. The marks where he lay are completely different from the marks on the ground. The former would be on his back, the area of friction with the ground would be larger, and the rubbed sludge would be shallow. The latter would land on his knees or elbows. When someone catches you, your ten fingers will definitely struggle and scratch wildly. Such a huge difference is impossible for the captor to fake no matter how carefully he tries to stage it. The problem is, if a person wants to enter the cupboard, isnt it more convenient for them to lie down and crawl forward? Even if Tailless Monkey discovered that someone had broken in and wanted to escape to the next room, he would still lie down and crawl in. It would be easier for him to exert force and be faster. How could he be lying on his back? Its such a weird posture. By the way, has this Tailless Monkey ever served in the army? Ai Lei shook her head I dont think so. Ive never heard him talk about it. He usually looks loose and shameless, and he doesnt seem like someone who has served in the army. She asked curiously, Is there anything particular about being in the army? Yes, there is. Meng Chao explained, People who have been in the army sometimes have to carry a large number of guns, ammunition, and special tools in front of their chest to pass through barbed wire or very low shrubs and thorns. In order not to damage the guns and trigger the ammunition, they will receive special training. They will lie on their backs and use the squirming muscles on their back to move forward silently. If the tailless monkey had never been a soldier, he probably wouldnt have moved in such an awkward position. Then, there is only one answer. When the intruder caught him, he didnt want to go through the cupboard and crawl into the next room. He was just lying here. Lying in the kitchen? Ai Lei looked around and then looked at the ceiling. She couldnt understand. The tailless monkey doesnt cook. The kitchen is so dirty and the floor is so greasy. Why is he lying here? Yes, the kitchen is so greasy Meng Chao stared at the ceiling for a long time. Then, he suddenly stood up and removed half of the ceiling. However, he did not find anything hidden inside the ceiling. Except for a crystal-driven tape recorder that had been burnt. It seemed that the tailless monkey had made a insurancefor himself. Whatever was happening inside the room could be faithfully recorded by the tape recorder as evidence and bargaining chips. Unfortunately, the people who took him away had swept the entire room carefully with high-powered interference devices before and after the operation. They had made sure that all the highly sophisticated electronic and spiritual equipment had been scrapped by force. Meng Chao was deep in thought. The last two words that he was mumbling suddenly had an epiphany. Right. Greasy! Meng Chao lay down again. His head crawled into the cabinet and stared at the top of the cabinet. This was a blind spot. If he had not been lying on the greasy floor in such an awkward position, his head would have crawled into the cabinet, and he would have been focused on looking up. Even if he had lived here for thirty to fifty years, he might not have known what the top of the Cabinet looked like. At first glance, there was nothing on the top wall of the cabinet except for the seams of the inferior wooden boards and the scars of insects biting mice. Meng Chao raised his extraordinary vision to the limit and scanned it inch by inch like a microscope. After scanning for a full five minutes, he found a few crooked marks in the corner. The marks were very fresh. The details were also very rich. It could not have been accidentally scratched during daily use. It was more like using matches, toothpicks, or pencil lead, dipped in oil, and gently applied it. Perhaps he was afraid of being discovered by intruders. The marks were very faint, so faint that ordinary extraordinary people would not be able to see it with the naked eye. Or perhaps it was done too hastily, and before it was finished, it was taken away by the other party. The traces were very messy, and the overall composition was severely distorted. It was even harder to recognize than a childs graffiti. However, Meng Chao was still invigorated. This is it! This is the clue left behind by the tailless monkey! When it discovered that someone had broken in, the tailless monkey realized that it had encountered an expert. It was impossible for it to crawl into the next room through the cupboard and then escape from the next room. Therefore, it pretended to crawl into the cupboard to escape. In reality, in just a few seconds, it used the oil sludge in the kitchen to leave such a pattern on the top of the inner wall of the cupboard! Meng Chao copied the mark left by the tailless monkey on the paper. The main body was an oval with a horizontal line in the middle and a large number of radiating lines around it. Because the tailless monkeys drawing was very obscure and sloppy. Meng Chao didnt dare to add too many details without permission. After looking at it for a long time, he still couldnt get the gist of it. It seems to be a sun. Ai lei said, Dragon City uses the Sun as the main body. There are too many trademarks or badges designed. Its impossible to lock onto the target with just this sketch. I have an idea. Meng Chao said, Since the tailless monkey has a clue, why didnt he say it earlier?? Of course, hes not stupid enough to expose the unverified clues to the public.. Hes just a broker, not a vigilante who upholds justice. As long as the other party doesnt harm his interests and safety, theres no need for him to fight to the death with the other party. However, as soon as possible, write down the clues clearly and store them in a safer place, or even in online forums and e-mail accounts. Once he hasnt been online for a long time, he will enter a specific password and automatically release it. Only then will such insurancebe effective, isnt it? The picture in front of him was scribbled and easily discovered by his captors. It could only be a desperate gamble and not a part of an elaborate plan. I only have one explanation for this. The tailless monkey only just got this clue. He didnt have the time to preserve the clue in a way that he thought was safe enough. As you said, after introducing you to interview Shen Yulin, the tailless monkey went into hiding and never showed up in public. Then, the main channels for him to collect clues can only be newspapers and online media. It just so happens that the tailless monkey has the habit of cutting newspapers. Can we reasonably infer that the tailless monkey has found some clues in a newspaper in the past few days? In other words, instead of finding all the trademarks and emblems of the Sun in Dragon City, as long as we flip through the newspapers in the past few days, it is very likely that we will find similar patterns! Meng Chao and Ai Lei returned to the living room. According to the date, they began to flip through the newspapers, magazines, and newspaper clippings left by the tailless monkey from the back to the front. Meng Chao wrapped the stack of newspapers with his spiritual energy. Like a pair of invisible mechanical hands, he flipped through them at lightning speed. A tremendous amount of information was immediately imprinted into his eyes. He did not have to worry that his fingerprints, hair, and grease would be left on the newspapers. Just like that, Meng Chao flipped through the newspapers and magazines that the tailless monkey had collected over the past month in less than twenty minutes. Ai Lei had also finished browsing through the tailless monkeys newspaper clippings. Unfortunately, neither of them found a similar pattern. Could it be that I guessed wrong? Meng Chao took the newspaper clippings from Ai Leis hands. He scanned them page by page. With this scan, he immediately discovered a problem. There are a few strands of fibers between these two binding threads. It seems that someone was very careful and removed a page from the notebook. In other words, someone didnt want others to see what content the tailless monkey had pasted into the newspaper clippings. Meng Chao wrapped two threads that were thinner than spider silk with his spiritual energy and brought them to Ai lei. Ai lei nodded. She thought for a moment and asked, But the other party has already removed the entire page. How do we know what content the tailless monkey has pasted Its very simple. Look, the newspapers and magazines in the past few days are all here. Many newspapers have skylightsopen. The parts that have been cut down are all pasted in the notebook. Meng Chao said, If there are only one or two skylights on a newspaper, the tailless monkey will still keep the newspaper. But if there are too many skylights open and the newspaper is broken into pieces, the tailless monkey will throw it away. Therefore, we can see that many of the newspapers here are missing some page numbers. Next, we just need to find the corresponding dates based on the time of the newspaper clippings and see which newspapers are missing these few days. Then, we can go to the Internet to find their electronic editions and browse through them. The person who took the tailless monkey did not dare to tear too many page numbers from the newspaper clippings. Therefore, the time frame was quickly reduced to the last three days. Just browsing through the electronic editions of newspapers and magazines that could not be found in the past three days was not too much work for the two extraordinary humans. Soon, Ai lei cheered. Found it, senior! Ai lei pointed at a piece of news report that was the size of a tofu. Its this company, Horizon Biological Technology Co. , Ltd. ! Chapter 1523 - Smell of the Same Kind Before Ai Lei could finish her sentence. The hair on the back of Meng Chaos neck stood on end. Something was wrong. His heart rate had increased by 15% in the last half a minute. His breathing rate had also increased by 7%, whileadrenaline secretion rate had increased by 11% . All of this was an instinctive reaction. Before his brain realized it, his body had already smelled danger. Meng Chaos pupils instantly contracted into two needle tips. As Ai Lei stared with her mouth agape, he seemed to turn into a wisp of smoke and disappear from the room. Three seconds later, Meng Chao appeared on the rooftop. His vitality magnetic field was like the shock wave of a heavy bomb. It spread in all directions at an astonishing speed and instantly covered an area of a hundred meters or more. The affected area plunged into silence. Even the idlers who had been talking loudly in The Dumpling House had gone home to sleep. Meng Chao held his breath and listened carefully. He could only hear the uniform heartbeat and breathing sounds nearby and from afar. The sources of the sounds remained on their bed obediently. However, the feeling of being stabbed in the back was still lingering. It was like a predator with an extremely sharp sense of smell hiding in the depths of the forest. When it was studying the footprints of its prey, it smelled the scent of its own kind. Meng Chaos eyes were shining. The virtual area structure that he had just constructed in his mind was emitting a crystal clear light. Seven of the coordinates were particularly eye-catching. If I was a spy or an attacker who wanted to hide near the tailless monkeys residence and wait for him, I would definitely choose one of these seven coordinates! In the darkness, Meng Chao was like a poisonous lizard as he shot toward the seven coordinates. He didnt find anything in the first three coordinates. When he was 50 meters away from the fourth coordinate, his breathing and heartbeat suddenly accelerated. This was the seventh floor of a building diagonally opposite Rainbow apartment. From a high vantage point, through the gap between the two buildings, he could see the window where the tailless monkey was hiding. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Meng Chao was like an army that had lifted its cannon, locked onto its target, and deactivated its safety. He was prepared to fire at full force. But he still found nothing. From the traces left on the dusty ground, it seemed that someone had been here for a long time. But from the cigarette ends in the corner, it seemed that this was the Smoking cornerof the building. During the day, it was normal for someone to be bored and smoke while enjoying the scenery on the other side. The next three coordinates were the same. Meng Chao did not find anyone, shadows, or any suspicious clues. So, was he being overly sensitive? To be able to provoke such a strong reaction from him, the other partys strength was definitely not much weaker than his. In other words, if the spy really existed. He was at least a godly state expert. The question was, what kind of secret was hidden in the tailless monkeys residence that was worthy of a godly state expert guarding it? With many doubts, Meng Chao did not return to room 316 of Rainbow apartment. Instead, he chose a location from above that could monitor the entire scene. He sent a message to AI lei, Its not safe here. Lets talk when you come out! It was undoubtedly a very troublesome matter to be targeted by a god-level powerhouse whose enemies and friends were unknown. For the sake of safety, Meng Chao did not look for a fixed place to stay. Instead, he used a fake ID to rent an off-road vehicle that looked tattered on the outside, as if it had changed hands 17 or 18 times. However, after being strengthened and modified, the vehicles condition was considered pretty good. With the great victory of the Monster War, the wilderness and jungles that were once regarded as a forbidden area of life became a paradise for more and more adventurers. In order to meet the needs of ordinary citizens working in the wilderness, this kind of operation was simple, sturdy, durable, modular design, and had strong passability and modification, off-road vehicles that could be casually equipped with caterpillar tracks, crawling feet, and even rock shredders were popular The off-road vehicle that Meng Chao rented also came with a fully enclosed compartment. Inside the compartment was a huge freezer. It was originally used to freeze the monster materials to ensure the freshness of the flesh and blood. However, it was used to isolate sound and heat, preventing the life magnetic field of the strong from penetrating in. It was also quite suitable to scan the existence of Meng Chao and Ai Lei. Senior, what exactly happened just now? On the newly built highway around the city, Meng Chao asked Ai Lei to speed up to 130 kilometers per hour. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. Ai Lei finally couldnt hold it in anymore and asked curiously. Meng Chao shook his head. Until now, he still couldnt figure out if he was being paranoid or if he really smelled his own kind. If it was another godly state expert, what did he want from the tailless monkey? Did he discover his existence? There was still no answer to this question. However, one thing was certain. The value of the tailless monkey and the clues he left had increased significantly. What kind of company is Horizon Biotechnology Limited? Meng Chao carefully studied the information that AI lei had found. The symbol of this company was actually not a red sun, but a huge moon that rose from the sea. The horizontal line drawn by the tailless monkey on the oval was the sea. The wavy lines that Meng Chao thought represented Sunlightwere the reflection of the Moon on the sea. At first glance, there were many differences between the companys logo and the pattern left by the tailless monkey. However, Yesterdays Monster Weekly published an article about Horizon Biotech, which was about the size of tofu. The content was not surprising. It was that the company was doing a lot of scientific research and innovation, developing a new type of monster fecal degradation technology, which could turn the excrement of highly toxic monsters into nutrient-rich fertilizer, increase the yield of spiritualized plants per mu, and so on. They also interviewed a head of the companys scientific research. Monster Weekly was a relatively well-known weekly in the industry, combining professionalism and entertainment, and it sold quite a lot. It was published twice a week, and the period of the tailless monkey was always there. On his clippings, there were often cut and pasted content from monster weekly. Including the issue that was just released last Saturday, the tailless monkey had also cut three or four articles and pasted them into his notebook. The problem was that the first issue of Monster Weekly had more than thirty pages. According to the habits of the tailless monkey, if he had only cut out three or four articles, at least more than twenty pages would still be intact. There was no reason for him to throw away this issue of Monster Weekly. What was even more suspicious was that there was a heavyweight interview on the same page as the press release Horizon Biotechnology Co. , Ltd. has successfully developed the technology to degrade monster feces. It was an interview with a professor at Longcheng Agricultural University, a major breakthrough in the field of synthetic monster venom. From the electronic version of the interview, once this professors major breakthrough could be commercialized,. He could produce monster venom on a large scale in a relatively cheap way. It could be of great value in both industry and military. And before it was commercialized, he could seize the patent agency rights of this professor. That would be the business scope of a broker like the tailless monkey. From my understanding of the tailless monkey and his cutting style, he wouldnt miss this news. Ai lei said, Logically speaking, he would definitely cut out this news and paste it into his notebook. But now, since we havent found any newspapers after the cutting, last Saturdays issue of Monster Weekly has all disappeared. In his notebook, we havent found the page number that pasted this piece of news. Why is that? Meng Chao thought quickly. He immediately understood what ai lei meant. Because the tailless monkey cut and pasted the piece of news about the Synthetic Venomtogether with the news about Horizons research on the technology that can degrade monster feces onto the same page. Meng Chao said, The person who took the tailless monkey did not want Horizon Corporation to be exposed, so he could only take away an entire page. In order not to arouse suspicion, he could only take away the entire monster weeklythat the tailless monkey had cut. In the beginning, even if someone discovered it, it would have been difficult to lock onto horizon corporation through such vague clues. At least, it would be impossible to lock onto it in a short period of time. I didnt expect that the tailless monkey would leave the logo of Horizon Corporationon the top of the cabinets inner wall. This time, the other partys attempts to hide it had instead become self-disclosure. However, there was pitifully little information about this company on the internet. From the public information, Horizon Biotechnology Limiteds main business was the artificial breeding of Nightmare Beasts, as well as the research and development of technologies related to how to improve the quality of the monstersflesh and blood while artificial breeding. Simply put, it was best for artificially bred monsters to be as docile and obedient as poultry and livestock. They would sleep when they were full and give birth when they were full. Even the halberd demon pig and the armored rhinoceros could be like rodent monsters, it would be great if they could give birth to more than ten to twenty of them in one litter! At the same time, these artificially bred monsters had to maintain the cell activity of wild monsters so that humans could use their hormones and flesh to refine high-quality gene reagents. The problem was that with the victory of the Monster War and the number of wild monsters, the number of wild monsters fell like a precipice. The technology related to How to make artificially bred monsters maintain the cell activity of wild monstershad entered a period of great interest and became the target of all kinds of capital. Almost overnight, hundreds of Biotechnology limited companiesor Cutting-edge gene laboratoriesappeared in Dragon City, all boasting that they had mastered the core technology and were exploring the frontier, everything had been prepared for a long time. With only three to five hundred million in startup funds, the flesh and blood of the halberd demon pig would have the cell activity of the nine-headed Diamond Dragon. Most of them were, of course, shell companies. Ai Lei had never heard of Horizonbefore. Meng Chao was born in Dragon City Agricultural University. He was considered an expert in the circle of Reapers. His Super Star Group had also acquired the leading spirit creation creature in the industry. However, he didnt remember the name horizon. Chapter 1524 - Revisiting the Past The corporate representative of the company was a nobody. Apart from the interview manuscript the size of a piece of dried tofu in Monster Weekly, it was hard to find news related to Horizon online. Meng Chao found several articles in Monster Weekly, related to monster fecal fermentation technology, from more companies in the same industry. There were longer articles, more pictures, and interview videos. It was a series of reports. Horizon was only one of the subjects of the interview. It was an insignificant supporting role. Therefore, it was likely that the writer had come to Horizons door and forced Horizon to accept the interview. This company is very low-key! Meng Chao discovered that Horizon was registered in a high-end office building in the Financial District. However, Ai Lei told him that the office building was famous for being a cutthroat building. The companies there were all swindlers that boasted about their abilities to awaken extraordinary powers without much effort or trouble. If Horizon was an actual business, it definitely would not operate there. The two searched using various keywords for a long time and finally found that Horizon Biotech Limited had a breeding base for Nightmarish Beasts in Raging Waves Mountain Range. Raging Waves Mountain Range was where Meng Chao had entered the ranks of experts after receiving the baptism of the spirit waves. It was also where he had met Lu Siya. It was also where he had taken the crucial step to change the future and saved the main force of the Red Dragon Army, as well as the training hopes of countless middle-level and low-level extraordinary individuals, thereby profoundly changing the face of Dragon City. Because of the explosion of the Crimson jade vein, a large amount of spiritual energy had escaped into the air, greatly reducing the quality of the crystals stored at the bottom of the Wild Waves Mountains. The scale of the mining was far from what was expected. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. However, the increase in the density of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth allowed the soil and water to be nourished, which was greatly beneficial to the growth of monsters and Spiritualized plants. As a result, many biotechnology companies set up gene laboratories and monster breeding bases in the raging waves mountain range. The local industrial chain also shifted from the planned mining of crystals and metal smelting to the fields of biochemical technology such as monster breeding, reproduction, and modulation. Along the highway that had just been built, Meng Chao and Ai lei rushed to the raging waves mountain range overnight. Meng Chao remembered that just a few years ago, the road from the main city to the raging waves mountain range was still bumpy and uneven. On both sides of the road that was barely opened up were endless dark jungles, there were countless ferocious monsters lurking in the jungles. They dared to charge at the armored train that was constantly spewing fire at a speed of more than two hundred kilometers per hour. At that time, the road was repaired and broken again and again. The roadbed was soaked in the blood of countless humans and monsters. It was not unusual for supplies from the main city to take three days and three nights to be sent to the front line. But now, the road was straight, flat, and sturdy. Even without the off-road mode, it could still travel at a speed of nearly 100 kilometers per hour. The jungles on both sides of the road had been carefully pruned, and special gene reagents were sprayed every day to ensure that snakes, insects, rats, ants, and carnivorous plants that were harmful to human civilization could not survive. Although the roars and howls of monsters could still be heard from time to time in the depths of the jungles. But these monsters simply did not dare to appear in the sight of humans, let alone cross the line of lightning. Such a change allowed Meng Chao to see the unyielding strength hidden in the depths of Dragon City. It made him believe that even if dragon city needed to scrape bones to heal injuries or even break a warriors wrist, they would definitely be able to survive the surgery to become stronger than before. Before dawn, the two of them arrived at the biochemical technology industrial park at the foot of the WUTAO mountain range. The WUTAO mountain range was magnificent and undulating. Regardless of its scale or severity, it was one of the best within a radius of hundreds of kilometers around Dragon City, second only to the hidden fog domain, which owned the god of fog mountain range. This was because the main industries shifted from crystal mining and metal smelting to Monster Breeding and modulation. In addition to the laboratory and residential area at the foot of the mountain, the depths of the mountain range still maintained a lush appearance. However, the forests were dotted with white inflatable tents that were more than a hundred meters in length and width, with the largest being three to five hundred meters. Some of the tents were even built with steel beams that could withstand a level-twelve gale and become semi-permanent buildings. Meng Chao knew that the tents were made of special materials. They looked thin, but they could lock spiritual energy inside and even change the concentration of spiritual energy inside and outside the tents for a long time while keeping the air flowing, it could be artificially created into a small Paradise. A few years ago, the cost of building this kind of tent was very high. Meng Chao remembered that at that time, the Spirit Plant Department of Nongda wanted to build a few similar tents and use them as sheds for the production of Spiritualized plants. In the end, due to insufficient funds, they could only reduce the size of the sheds. Now, Meng Chao could see at least thirty to fifty white tents within his sight. The small ones were the size of a basketball stadium, and the big ones could fit into a football field. On one hand, it was true that technological progress had brought about continuous reductions in costs. On the other hand, it also meant that after the victory of the Monster War, the relationship between humans and the defeated, conquered, and domesticated monsters had undergone a subtle change. It had changed from a fight to the death, to how to maximize the value of the monsters. Because each tent had its own corporate logo. Meng Chao and Ai Lei soon found the breeding base of Horizon Biotechnology Co. , Ltd. . This base was located in the deepest part of the entire biochemical industry park. It had almost penetrated into the hinterland of the raging waves mountain range. It was seven to eight hundred meters away from the breeding base of the nearest other companies. At first glance, the mountain was high and dense, far away from the water source, and the spiritual energy was not as dense as the central area of the biochemical industry park. Transportation could only rely on a narrow path, behind it was a cliff that was thirty to forty meters below the ground. It was not a good place without space for second-stage development. However, if the horizon was really weird, this was the most suitable location. It is located in the heart of the forest, at the end of the road. Any vehicle that enters it will be discovered and controlled immediately. With my back against the cliff, I dont have to worry that someone will come up from behind. Although the space on the ground is not large, the underground of the furious waves mountain range is full of caves. After the explosion of the Crimson Brilliance Jade Lode, many of the caves were further torn apart and expanded, forming a complicated maze. With the intense interference of the spiritual magnetism, even an entire army with high-precision exploration tools might not be able to map every crevice in the underground, let alone find out what kind of unspeakable tricks some ill-intentioned people were up to in the crevices! In the worst-case scenario, if something unexpected happens, one only needs to jump off the cliff and dive into the depths of wild waves mountain. It will be easy for one to escape from the endless primeval forest. In fact, a lot of traps and armories have already been set up in the depths of the forest. One can use the forest as their home ground and fight to the death with the intruders! Meng Chao also noticed that the defense here was very tight. At the periphery of the breeding base, there were not only seven or eight layers of high-voltage power grids and dozens of crossfire points, but also more than ten sentry posts with high-power searchlights. There were also two-digit drones buzzing in the air. At this moment, the sky was just beginning to brighten. It was reasonable to infer that these drones were on duty day and night without stopping. Of course, in the field of monster breeding and gene production, safety was definitely the most important issue. If the safety measures were not in place, if the gene production went wrong and the wild and untamable monsters escaped from the breeding base, it would be a huge disaster. However, Meng Chao still felt that compared to the size of the breeding base where horizon could at most fit a basketball stadium, the safety measures here were a little too strict. Moreover, many of the security measures, in Meng Chaos professional opinion, were external and not internal. This was a problem. If an accident happened in the monster breeding base, the monsters could only charge out from the inside. Therefore, the focus of the firepower was definitely on the inside. A large number of searchlights and crossfire points were faintly aimed at the outside world, especially the only road. who was he guarding against? To avoid alerting the enemy, Meng Chao didnt get too close. Moreover, he believed that even if he swaggered into the white tent, or even sat in the Horizonlaboratory, he wouldnt be able to detect any abnormalities on the surface. After all, this was a legitimate registered and operated business. It was also engaged in a certain dangerous special industry. It often had to deal with inspections from various departments and associations. It was not convenient to refuse all interviews, including those from major media outlets. Therefore, horizon certainly did not leave any loopholes on the surface. It was impossible to be easily seen through. Meng Chao Thought for a moment and circled half a circle around the breeding base of Horizonfrom afar. As expected, he found the sewage pipe. The half-underground sewage pipe was like an extremely long python. After leaving horizon, it extended all the way to the foot of the mountain where the white tents were denser. Meng Chao extended two fingers and flicked the exterior of the sewage pipe. The casting material of this sewage pipe is different from ordinary pipes. It should be used to transport monster feces. Meng Chao told Ai Lei, Monster feces contain a large amount of spiritual energy residues. They are inflammable and explosive dangerous goods. If they are casually piled inside the enterprise, the slightest carelessness and excessive fermentation will easily lead to various accidents such as poisoning, fire, and even explosions. Special containers and equipment must be used to carry out controlled fermentation and deep treatment in order to ensure safety and turn waste into treasure. Only then can they pass the approval of the relevant departments and carry out normal production and business activities. Meng Chaos family did this, so he was naturally familiar with it. There are two ways to deal with monster feces. If its a large-scale enterprise that raises more than a thousand monsters and has a relatively large monster body size, they will usually build a monster feces treatment workshop. Although the investment is larger at one time and it will be diluted over a long period of time, the cost is still relatively controllable. Moreover, at critical moments, it wont be held by others. If theres no own treatment workshop, what if the treatment capacity of other places is limited and their own monsters are especially capable of excreting? A living person cant possibly let their urine suffocate to death, right? As for medium-sized enterprises, they dont have the ability to deal with it themselves. They can only use special sewage pipes to transport the monster feces to places that have the conditions to deal with it. As for small-scale start-ups, they dont even need sewage pipes. They can just use dangerous goods transport vehicles. Based on the area of horizon companys cultivation shed, the number of monsters raised by their family is at least around 500 to 600. That means they have to set up a sewage pipe. Otherwise, they wont be able to get a business license. On the other hand, in this biochemical technology park where the industry is concentrated, there should be a public monster excrement treatment center as a supporting facility to attract investment and provide services to manufacturers. That means, as long as we follow the sewage pipe and find the public monster excrement treatment center, we will know how many monsters and what kind of monsters horizon has raised. Then, we can confirm whether there is a problem with this company! Chapter 1525 - Cost Problem The smell of monster feces was much stronger than that of ordinary beasts. No matter how harmless the treatment was, it still had a smell. Therefore, it had to be placed downwind. Meng Chao was an insider and very familiar with the layout of this type of biochemical industrial park. Soon, he found the intersection of dozens of sewage pipes. There was a glint from something silver, like the closed fermentation tank of a reactor. It was dawn. Many monsters were sleeping. It was not yet the peak period of excretion, and the public treatment center was running at a minimum. There were only a few sleepy and lazy workers. The place was for small- and medium-sized enterprises that raised less than five hundred to six hundred monsters. It was not a heavily guarded military area. Meng Chao easily avoided the staffs attention. From his empty office, he stole the inventory list of consumables from the past month, as well as the related data table. This was because there had been a great explosion in the Red Radiance Jade vein around Raging Waves Mountain Range. Until now, the spirit magnetic interference had been very strong. Many instruments and equipment were easily interfered with, resulting in data loss and system paralysis. Therefore, most of the data still required manual records and physical ledgers. Meng Chao flipped through the two ledgers labeled Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. from beginning to end, then closed his eyes and did some mental calculations. When he opened his eyes again, a suspicious glint flashed in his eyes. Strange. He muttered, The data in here doesnt seem to follow common sense. What do you mean? Ai lei asked, Senior, did you notice anything unusual? Its just that theres nothing unusual. Thats why its So Strange. Meng Chao patted the warehouse receipt on his left hand first, In this ledger, it records the various biological additives and chemicals used in the past month to ferment and degrade the monster feces transported over from Horizon. I took a look and found that most of them were common goods such as bacillus, Acetobacter, protease, growth-promoting factor, and so on. Judging from the types and amounts used, these additives and chemicals can at most handle the feces of three to five hundred ordinary monsters, such as the halberd demon pig and the iron-armored rhinoceros. The higher the level of the monster, the more psionic residues there are in the feces. Using these common goods wont solve the problem at all. After pausing for a moment, Meng Chao opened the account book on his right. This account book records the return points that the public processing center should give to Horizon. Because after the monsters feces are processed, they can become a very good fertilizer. Therefore, not only does the public processing center not have to collect processing fees from the farmers, but it can help the farmers find a market. After the farmers sell on behalf of the farmers, they can use the sales to deduct the processing fees, the farmers rent, and the management fees for operating in the park. Meng Chao pointed at the figures for the past three months and explained to Ai lei, Judging from the flow of water in the past few months, the selling price of the monster feces at Horizon isnt too high. If we extrapolate from this price, they would only be raising 300 to 500 normal monsters. If they werent raising the sword-halberd demonic boar but the tyrant mammoth, or if they were raising more than 1,000 monsters, the monster feces wouldnt have been sold for such a small amount of money. Ai Lei agreed with Meng Chaos point of view. But she still did not understand. So, is there a problem? What if Horizon is really a small and medium-sized enterprise that is operating legally, and it really only raises three to five hundred halberd demon pigs If Horizon is really relying on these three to five hundred halberd demon pigs to make a living, then theres no need to set up the breeding base in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain. Meng Chao analyzed calmly, The artificial breeding technology of the sword-halberd demon pigs is already very mature. In the market, the price of pre-processed pork is almost cheaper than that of chicken breast. Theres not much profit at all. Moreover, the omnivorous monsters with thick skin and meat are very adaptable to the environment. They can set up a large-scale breeding farm with tens of thousands of animals in a place where transportation is convenient and birds dont shit. In fact, because the technical threshold is very low, the related farming industry has long been slaughtered into a red sea for the common beasts that can be raised easily and produce a lot of meat like the halberd demon pig and the iron-armored rhinoceros. Those who can survive in the highly competitive Red Sea are all super-large enterprises that can raise tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of animals. After all, Wild Waves Mountain is a blessed land with abundant spiritual energy. Setting up a breeding base here would be very expensive just to buy or rent the land. Horizon is located deep inside wild waves mountain. The rent might be a little cheaper, but no matter how cheap it is, it is still as cheap as a deserted area. Moreover, the cost of building and maintaining the highway and setting up such a tight defense system has been raised by a lot. May I ask, in such a place, what is the core competitiveness of raising only three to five hundred sword-halberd demon pigs? Can they be compared with the powerful large-scale breeding enterprises? By the way, speaking of the impregnable defense system if we are only raising sword-halberd demon pigs and iron-armored rhinos, there is no need to pull up so many high-voltage power grids and set up so many machine gun turrets. Even if these pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep run out, perhaps the cleaning lady in the park will wave her broom and chase them back. Is there a need to surround the breeding base so tightly that its impenetrable? That makes sense! Ai Lei suddenly came to a realization. She thought for a moment and then said.., Then, is it possible that Horizon is researching some kind of high-tech technology, such as making the demon pig taste more fresh and tender, or making the demon pigs flesh have the quality of the flesh of a tyrant mammoth, and so on? If its such an experimental project, it doesnt seem like theres a need to raise too many monsters. Or perhaps, Horizon is a shell company with a big appetite. On the surface, it has a decent breeding base, but in reality, its just to cheat the investors of their money. In that case, it doesnt matter what kind of monsters it raises. Of course, the cheaper and easier it is to raise the monsters, the better First, if we are developing more advanced breeding technology, Horizons location is too bad. Meng Chao said, The more spiritual energy is concentrated in a place, the easier it is to stimulate the cell division and genetic mutation of the monster to produce a new subtype of the monster. Look, this is the layout of the biochemical industrial park that I just got from the Office of the public processing center. These are all serious, small-scale start-ups that are researching high-end technologies. They are all gritting their teeth and building their breeding base in the center of the industrial park, the place closest to the Honghui jade vein where the spiritual energy is densest. Even if Horizon doesnt have that much money and cant afford to buy or rent the Fengshui land in the center of the park, they wouldnt have gone to such a remote corner. If the money chain is really that tight, they shouldnt have set up such a waste of money project in the first place. Secondly, if theyre selling dog meat just to cheat the investors of their money, whats the most important thing? Of course, its publicity! Look at other shell companies. which one of them doesnt have to boast in the major media and boast to the Sky? Their registered capital is only three to five million, yet they dare to say that they can beat the universe with their fists and kick the sky with their feet. There are only two to three one-star transcendents in the company. Theyve only bought a few battle videos of godly state experts, and theyre even pirated. Yet, they dare to say that theyve received the careful guidance of godly state experts. They can even raise the halberd demon pig to death, yet they dare to say that theyre about to overcome the technical problem of artificially cultivating the diamond nine-headed dragon. There are even people who claim that they have solved the core technical problem of the space-time bridgefrom the Otherworld to Earth. Now, they are only short of hundreds of thousands of startup funds to open the space tunnel and return to Earth! Only such audacious swindlers can cheat the investors of their money. But look at Horizon. Since when did they do any publicity? They are not even willing to do door-to-door interviews. They only came up with a press release the size of tofu. How can they cheat money if they keep such a low profile? Ai Lei often dealt with shell companies. She was very familiar with the style of these scammers. After Meng Chaos advice, she indeed felt that Horizon Biotechs business strategy was completely illogical. All the possibilities have been eliminated. Theres only one answer. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said, Horizons legitimate business on the surface doesnt make money, and it doesnt need to make money at all, because its just a cover. I guess that there must be an even larger underground space under Horizons breeding base, where some secret projects that can earn high profits are being run. But to get to the bottom of this secret project, I have to do aerial reconnaissance. Meng Chao explained to Ai Lei that Horizon Biotechs secret project must be big. Otherwise, there is no need to go to the mountains and forests to build a secret base, in the Dragon City to find a random biochemical laboratory can do. And large-scale R & D projects, no matter which field they involve, must consume a lot of psionic energy, and discharge a lot of wastewater, waste gas, produce crystal ore slag and monster feces, and so on. Since Horizon had been so secretive, it was impossible for them to do so. It was impossible for them to build a pipeline of spiritual energy openly through the regular channels. It was also impossible for them to release real waste to the public treatment center. In that case, they must have their own crystal reactor and a secret sewage pipeline. However, no matter how secretive they were, as long as their waste entered nature, even a gram of crystal slag would have an impact on the environment. However, many changes would be hard to notice from the ground, since they did not know the real face of the mountain. Even if they did, it would be difficult to connect them to Horizon. Only when he looked down from the sky did Meng Chao have absolute confidence that he could catch Horizon by its tail in the shortest time possible! Chapter 1526 - Low-Level Reconnaissance It was not easy to approach the breeding base of Horizon Biotech from the air without anyone noticing. The other partys drones had sealed off the entire airspace. If there really was something shameful in the breeding base, the performance of these drones would definitely be better than the industry standard. The direction of surveillance was not the ground, but any intruder who dared to approach Horizon from the sky. If Meng Chao flew too high. It would be difficult to see the details on the ground. If he wanted to see the details on the ground, it would be easy for the other party to notice him. Just as Meng Chao was in a dilemma, he heard a faint buzzing sound. Looking in the sounds direction, Meng Chao found that it was a few armored airships taking off and landing. The Raging Waves Mountain area had become an important source of crystals for the Dragon City civilization, a monster breeding base, and a high-tech industrial park. It was closely related to the main city area, as well as the surrounding dozens of satellite cities, development zones, military bases, and even the forward bases outside Monster Mountain Range. In addition to relying on roads and railways, dozens of air routes were also needed to transport people and goods. There was a medium-sized airport in the bio-industrial park. Even though it was not even eight in the morning, there had been a steady stream of armored airships in the sky. However, Horizon had placed the breeding base in a very clever location. It just so happened to avoid a few main routes. Even if a few armored airships occasionally passed by the sky above Horizon, they would have to be above the clouds. Only that area, where the airflow was relatively stable, allowed them to enter a cruising state. The clouds around Raging Waves Mountain Range were extremely thick. In fact, Raging Waves Mountain got its name from the layer of clouds in the area that covered the entire world like raging waves. It was especially so in the hinterland of the mountain range where Horizon was located. It was shrouded in clouds all year round, and the visibility was extremely low. Even if I snuck into an armored airship and climbed to a height of thousands of meters, when I was closest to Horizon, it would be difficult for my vision to penetrate the surging clouds and scan the details on the ground clearly. Unless I can force an armored airship to lower its altitude, close the distance, and observe it closely. If thats the case, this armored airship will definitely be discovered by Horizons drones. Meng Chao pondered for a long time. He put the account books and information that he had just stolen back into his office intact. Then, he and Ai Lei arrived at the airport at the southeast corner of the biochemical industrial park. The airport was much livelier than the monster excrement processing center. The security was also slightly tighter. However, it still couldnt stop a sneaky god-level powerhouse. Meng Chao followed suit and got a flight schedule of the air routes and the latest airspace information. He found the closest flight route to Horizon and the closest armored airship, as well as figured out the weather information this morning, including the wind speed, direction, and wind force within an hour. Following the map, he found this armored airship on the tarmac. This was a PEGASUS-2 type armored airship. It was a popular model produced in large quantities during the monster war. It was originally a combat boat that was used for aerial hunting missions. The uneven monster collision and tearing marks on the body of the airship could be seen from its vicissitudes of life. However, with the victory of the Monster War, the threat in the air ceased to exist, and a large number of combat airships lost their use. Many combat airships were equipped with airbags and engines to reduce the speed and increase the cargo load, turning them into civilian transport airships. This was the case with the armored airship in front of them. Judging from the paint on the hull, it belonged to the universal group. A few workers were delivering the freshly slaughtered and cleaned monsters to the special water-locked preservation cabinets inside the armored airship. Through eavesdropping on the conversation between the two workers, Meng Chao learned that the armored airship was dedicated to transporting raw materials for the canteen of the Universal Corporation in the Crystal Mine in the hidden fog domain. The Universal Corporation was a big corporation. It had its own monster farm in the Wild Waves mountain range. The monsters that were freshly slaughtered every morning were transported to the hidden fog domain by armored airships. When they were delivered to the kitchen of the canteen, the flesh of the monsters was still jumping crazily. Crystal mining was a heavy physical labor. Other than accidents that could happen at any time, the frontline workers had to endure the ubiquitous interference of spiritual magnetism. It was inevitable for them to be depressed, grumpy, and even mentally deranged if they stayed in the operations for a long time. As far as possible to ensure the food of the first-line employees, is to increase productivity, reduce the accident rate, one of the most effective ways. But, this Pegasus-2, has been in service for many years, maintenance is not very good. It was originally a war era, in order to deal with the overwhelming beast tide, can only Quantity against quantity, working day and night to rush out. After several soul-stirring aerial battles and bone-breaking major repairs, the interior was already riddled with injuries. After switching from military to civilian use, the airbags and engines that were attached to them also conflicted with the original design concept. This caused the failure rate of this type of armored airship to be extremely high. Fortunately, it was only in the vicinity of Dragon City, carrying out short-distance transportation operations. There was no need to consider the problem of being attacked by monsters. Moreover, armored airships were famous for their tough skin and thick flesh. Even if there was an accident and seven or eight engines were destroyed, at most, they would be paralyzed in the air and wait for rescue. After all, the airbags of armored airships were filled with inert gas. The outer skin of the airbags was also made of special materials that could not be burned by raging flames. Even if it was destroyed by human beings, it would be difficult for it to fall freely and cause a tragedy. Considering the cost, the armored airships that had been flying for more than twenty years and were riddled with patches or altered beyond recognition were still in service. Therefore, it was not surprising that the armored airship in front of them had blown up one or two crystal engines and deviated from its course when it was climbing up because it had exceeded the limit of mechanical fatigue. Taking advantage of several staff Keng-chi-keng-chiwill be a few small mountain-sized special sword halberd demon pig, carrying the armored airship. Meng Chao like an invisible electric current, accurate into their blind spot, flash into the cargo hold of the armored airship. Its a transport. It doesnt take into account the passengers. Huanyu groups home-bred sabre demon pig, although the cell activity and the psionic content of the unit of flesh and blood, are a little bit higher than the market. However, it was not high enough to attract peoples attention. There was only one escort in the cargo hold. His attention was focused on the freshness of the monsters body parts that had just been delivered, as well as the normal operation of the preservation facilities. He did not notice that an uninvited guest had sneaked in. When the armored airship slowly floated in the air and was about to accelerate, the slightly noisy roar from the crystal engines convinced Meng Chao that his plan was feasible. The Pegasus-2carried twelve crystal engines. But only eight high-speed engines were original. The four heavy engines that were later attached were designed for long-distance transportation under heavy loads. Two engines of different models, different uses, and different design ideas were roaring at the same time. As a result, their spiritual and magnetic fields interfered with each other, causing the engines, the engine supports, and even the hull to tremble, it was far beyond the limits of comfort. The armored airship was like an aging steel behemoth. It was gasping for breath. But it was still struggling to climb higher and higher, flying faster and faster. Of course, it also brought more pressure to the crystal engine. Meng Chao even heard the noise of metal tearing because it was too tired. The pilots and escorts had long been used to the deafening noises. They all wore earmuffs and helmets to prevent the brain from vibrating. It was even more impossible to detect the movements of uninvited guests. As the armored airship was about to drill into the clouds, the paint on the surface of the airbag could no longer be seen clearly from the ground. Meng Chao drilled out of the cargo hold. The humidity in the wild waves mountains was extremely high. The surface of the airbag of the armored airship was covered with water droplets the size of needle tips. It was wet and slippery. However, Meng Chao did not need to cling to the surface of the airbag in the first place. He only needed to cover his flight path with the help of the enormous airbag. His limbs were always 0.1 millimeters away from the surface of the airbag. He floatedto the six crystal engines on the left and back of the armored airship. Meng Chao first plucked a strand of his hair and let it fall freely to test the current wind speed and direction. Then he looked down at the rolling raging mountains and confirmed the approximate position of Horizon Corporation. Finally, he calculated the most accurate timing according to the direction and speed of the armored airship. With a large number of formulas and virtual trajectories, they poured down from his mind like a waterfall. Meng Chao solved the answer. Three minutes and 17 seconds later. The armored airship flew to the airspace closest to Horizon Corporation. The wind direction and speed were also just right. Meng Chao was like a giant gecko that was firmly attached to the main engine on the left side of the armored airship. His palms gently pressed on the shell of the main engine that was shaking violently. Spiritual energy gushed out of his palms like magma and poured into the core components of the main engine without any resistance. The vibration and noise of the main engine were suddenly raised by a level! Chapter 1527 - Guilty Conscience The interior of the crystal engine, which had experienced an overload many years ago, was filled with cracks that were not visible to the naked eye. Under Meng Chaos guidance, countless components resonated and immediately tore the cracks to the extent that hair or even fingers could pass through. Spirit flames surged out of the cracks and spread to the propellers and the spirit gas pipes behind the engine that carried energy. The propellers and spirit energy pipes caught fire as expected. Under Meng Chaos delicate control, the heat and kinetic energy were compressed into an extremely small space. After the destructive energy was accumulated to the limit, it was released instantly, forming a small-scale explosion. Boom! Countless sharp-edged components, including the shell fragments of the main engine. They turned into a torrent of steel with a temperature of over a thousand degrees, shooting toward the airbags skin. Although the skin was made of special materials with extremely high ignition points and was filled with inert gas, it would never burn or even explode. However, the shards that were as sharp as blades tore dozens of large holes that were seven or eight meters long, or even more than ten meters long. In the air hundreds of meters high, the airbag began to leak and shrivel at a speed visible to the naked eye. The airbag of the Pegasus-2 was designed with a zoning structure. The main airbag was divided into six separate areas with four auxiliary airbags attached. Even if half of the inert gas in the airbag leaked out and the airbag completely shriveled up, the airbag would still be able to land on the ground slowly. However, under Meng Chaos careful calculation and ingenious guidance, a large number of shattered airbags were all concentrated on the left side. After the main engine on the left side exploded, due to the imbalance of the propulsion force, the load of the other engines on the left side suddenly increased. Two more engines caught fire, and thick black smoke was emitted from the inside of the other two engines. In other words, the left airbag and the engine were almost completely destroyed. Just like a speeding car, the left wheel suddenly had a flat tire. Naturally, it deviated from the normal direction. The pilot of this Pegasus-2 was also experienced. Back then, in the airspace where dozens of space-splitting demon eyes were floating, they could kill their way in and out, dyeing the sky red with blood. Even if there was only one engine left, they still had a way to drive the armored airship back to the airport. The small scene in front of him was naturally not difficult for him. In order to ensure balance, the pilot took the initiative to release 10% of the inert gas in the right airbag. He also reduced the output power of the right engine by 70% . It almost turned the armored airship into a hot air balloon, hovering in the air, slowly descending at a very safe speed. At the same time, he also made contact with the airport not far away. Under the command of the airport, he was rescued by two armored airships on the nearby flight path. This was all routine operation. Everything was under control. There was no need to panic. But before the rescue arrived. It was affected by the strong wind. The lost power of the armored airship, swaying and drifting, was blown directly above Horizons breeding base. This was unavoidable. The wind was very fast and strong today. The whole window period was only a few minutes. Right below the burning main engine. Meng Chao was not affected by the flames of thousands of degrees at all. He blinked quickly, his eyes glittering like the camera system of a spy satellite. In a few minutes, hundreds of high-resolution aerial images were captured from different angles. All of the jungles details within several dozen kilometers of Horizon were deeply engraved on the cerebral cortex. Horizons drones had noticed the abnormality of the armored airship. However, when the buzzing bees flew near the armored airship, Meng Chao had already ended his aerial reconnaissance and returned to the cargo hold. Soon, the rescue team made up of two larger armored airships also rushed to the scene. The fault of the Pegasus-2 was too serious. It lacked the ability to continue carrying out missions after aerial maintenance. The rescue team could only throw out a rope as thick as an arm and drag it back to the airport. The Pegasus-2, which landed in the open-air maintenance workshop attached to the airport, was still emitting thick black smoke. With the cover of the black smoke, Meng Chao easily escaped everyones sight and met up with AI lei. Although the air reconnaissance plan was quite successful,. There was no joy on Meng Chaos face. Instead, he frowned and looked confused. Senior, how is it? Ai Lei nervously asked, Have you seen the situation around Horizon clearly? I have, but there is a certain deviation from my guess. I didnt find too many anomalies. At least, there arent any anomalies within ten kilometers of Horizon. Meng Chao told Ai Lei that there was nothing suspicious about the terrain or the vegetation within ten kilometers of the company. He did not find any traces of man-made construction, such as secret entrances, airstrips, heating wells, sewage pipes, and other facilities. He did not find any signs of radiation, pollution, or mutation in the vegetation either. On the other hand, in the northwest of Horizon, deep inside the furious wave mountain range, there were several forests that were colorful as if they had been contaminated or mutated by spirit radiation. But it was too far away. It was more than thirty kilometers away from Horizon. After the explosion of the Red Radiance Jade vein, Raging Waves Mountain had been riddled with holes in the first place. The surface of the mountain was full of crevices, which made it look like an old, broken boiler. The spirit energy contained in the underground lode could easily seep into the surface through the crisscrossing cracks, affecting the local animals and plants, and changing the shape of the jungle. It was too difficult to link the change of the jungle twenty to thirty kilometers away with Horizons strangeness. It is unlikely that Horizon would build a secret sewage pipeline more than thirty kilometers away. The amount of work involved is too large. It would definitely be discovered when its built, Meng Chao said It is important to know that Raging Waves Mountain Range is rich in vegetation and many kinds of monsters. It is the hunting ground that the monster hunters are most passionate about, second only to the hidden fog domain. Even today, many monster hunters still like to hunt, meditate, and train in the hinterland of the wild waves mountain range. Horizon is low-key. It is far from being so huge that it can cover the sky with one hand. How can it not be discovered if it is being built in the depths of the jungle? However, without an energy source, a cooling well, and a sewage pipeline, it is impossible for Horizon to be so big no matter what tricks it is up to. How could it attract the attention of the tailless monkey? Meng Chao began to doubt if he had overlooked any clues that led to his speculation being wrong. Just as he was about to completely overturn his idea and start all over again Suddenly, he saw a familiar face out of the corner of his eye. The airport was not big. The passenger waiting area and the open-air maintenance yard were next to each other. After all the trouble just now, it was already past ten in the morning. The number of passengers waiting to board the plane gradually increased. Everyone was bored and gathered together to watch the Pegasus-2 perform maintenance. Then, they heard the pilot of the Pegasus-2 complaining loudly with the maintenance staff that he had long known that there was something wrong with the armored airship. He had heard strange noises from the main engine during the last few flights, he had made several reports requesting for major repairs, but recently, the operations of the crystal mines in Dragon City had been very heavy. The transportation capacity was too tight, so the date of major repairs had been delayed, and so on. I know him. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and locked onto a seemingly ordinary passenger. But he only glanced at the passenger before pulling ai lei aside. What? Who? Ai Leis gaze passed over Meng Chaos shoulder, but she did not see him clearly. Senior, did you meet your old friend? Not before, just now. Meng Chao said, In your nine oclock direction, the second one came from the right. He had dark skin, a buzz cut, and some big and small eyes. He was carrying a hiking bag and a travel bag. I saw him at 6.47 am. Ai Lei thought for a moment and said in surprise, At that time, we were observing Horizons breeding base! Thats right. Meng Chao said, At that time, the guy was wearing camouflage clothes and carrying a taser gun. He was patrolling the few guard towers outside the breeding base. Judging from his appearance at that time, he should have been a security guard of Horizon. Moreover, I remember that the security officers on the Watchtower were a little nervous when they saw him at that time. Their muscles could not help but tense up. Judging from his breathing and heartbeat at this moment, his strength is not weak either. He has at least reached the peak of the Earth realm. He should be the head of the security officers, acting as a safety supervisor or something like that. At least on the surface, he should be the safety supervisor. Heres the problem. A security supervisor who was on duty at six or seven oclock in the morning is now wearing casual clothes and carrying bags. He looks like hes going home to visit his family or go on a vacation. is that reasonable? Ai Lei Thought for a moment. Although she couldnt rule out the possibility that this security supervisor had just finished his night shift and was going to take a few days off. However, it was more likely that Horizon had discovered an armored airship deviating from its course. Since it was now possible to discover the secrets of that company, they sent a security supervisor in disguise to find out why the armored airship had deviated from its course. That was where the problem lay. Was it necessary for a legitimate and aboveboard company to be guilty of a crime? Just because the armored airship flew over their heads, were they nervous enough to get to the bottom of it? Chapter 1528 - The 24-Hour Absolute Protagonist! It looks like its necessary to go deep into Raging Waves Mountain Range and trace the source. Meng Chao contemplated for a moment and said to Ai Lei, If Horizon really has the ability to build a secret base in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range without anyone noticing, their influence must be even greater than we imagined. Even the security supervisor who was sent out to scout for information on the surface has the strength of a peak Earth Realm warrior. The hidden force in the secret base is even more important. Therefore, you dont have to sneak into Horizon with me. Networking in Dragon City is more suitable for you to display your talent. I need you to do a few things. Ai Lei had been a little nervous when she heard that Meng Chao was going to sneak in alone. She thought that this golden thigh that she had finally latched onto was going to leave her and work alone. However, once she heard that Meng Chao wanted her to do something, she quickly nodded. Please tell me about it, Senior. Ill do anything! Theres no need to put yourself in danger. Just do what you do and help me investigate some things. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, First of all, of course, pay close attention to the battle between the Azure Alliance and the nine corporations, which revolves around the National Training Act and North Advancement Plan. I want you to collect all the news. Dont let any information slip by. Dont worry about the information collected being too complicated. Most of the time, the truth is hidden in the details. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Ai Lei nodded. The argument regarding the National Training Act and the North Advancement Plan had been the hottest topic in Dragon City recently. Even if they did not deliberately collect information on it, there would still be an overwhelming amount of pop-up information that would bombard every citizens cerebral cortex without restraint. After their victory in the Monster War and the opening of the gate between worlds, all the citizens obviously had their own ideas about Dragon Citys future. They could not wait to tell it to anyone who would be willing to listen patiently. It was overkill to ask Ai Lei to collect that information. Second of all, I want you to investigate a group of people. Meng Chao said, I dont know their names at the moment. Im not even sure of their scope. All I can do is point out a few rough criteria. For one, these people have a certain level of authority in the nine corporations and relevant departments of the Supernatural Tower, or theyre fighting on the front lines. Their positions arent high, and they dont even have much authority, but they are the people by the side of important figuresdrivers, secretaries, private doctors, and cultivation assistants. Also, their cultivation has been stuck at a certain stage for a long period of time. It might seem like their potential has been fully tapped, but in the past few years, they have rekindled a second spring in their cultivation. Their combat strength has soared, and they have broken through bottlenecks and ceilings. Next, these people also seem to have Gods help in their careers. Theyre able to turn misfortune into luck. In a very short period of time, they have grasped authority that they did not even dare to think of in the past. Basically, its just those three things. Find them using available public information. Dont be afraid of errors in the specifics, and dont be afraid of finding too many people. Can you do it? Ai Leis mind raced. So, youre saying, people like Shen Yulin? she asked with bright eyes. Meng Chao looked at her in surprise. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that she was a promising talent. Yes, people like Shen Yulin. Meng Chao said, However, dont fall into the wrong mindset. The nine corporations are not the only ones that can produce someone like Shen Yulin. The rising Azure Alliance might also have a similar hidden role. Ai Lei blinked. She hesitantly asked, Senior, are you talking about Lu Siya? No, you can investigate anyone but not Lu Siya. Meng Chao said, This woman is very dangerous. You cant win against her. If you act rashly, theres a high chance that shell find out. When that happens, not only will your safety be compromised, but you might also be led by her nose and be confused. If youre not careful, youll lose the whole game. Understood. In the later stage of her career as a monster hunter, she had been seriously injured and her cultivation had plummeted. That made Ai Lei respect those she could not afford to offend in her pursuit of profit. She nodded obediently and said, Ill find those who have similar experiences with Shen Yulin in Dragon City, except for Lu Siya. Ill leave her to you, Senior. Theres one more thing. Meng Chao said, Its the information age now. Those who can control the channel of information delivery will have the advantage. I want to know how much power you can mobilize in this regard? What I mean is, if I want to make as many citizens of Dragon City, low-level and middle-level superhumans personages, and even the nine mega corporations as unsatisfied with the current situation and worried about the future as possible. Can you do it? About that Ai Lei hesitated. Hesitation was not denial. You can do it, but theres a problem? Meng Chao asked. Theres not much of a problem, butAi Lei continued to hesitate. Meng Chao understood what she meant. He took out a stack of crystal-clear cards from his pocket. They were anonymous bills of lading distributed in more than ten large warehouses in the north, south, east, and west of Dragon City. With these bills of lading, it had been easy to extract the crystals and monster materials that were stored in the warehouse in the beginning. Now that cultivation resources were scarce and the price of the black market skyrocketed, one might not be able to buy high-level crystals and top-grade materials even with real gold and silver. These anonymous bills of lading were hard currency, so hard that it clanged Meng Chao had stolen this hard currency from Gao Chuang or Giant-toothed Crocodiles office. As one of the most powerful black market businessmen in Dragon City, Gao Chuangs wealth was far less than that of the big figures from the nine cultivation families. The wealth accumulated by taking risks was not something that ordinary folks could imagine. Gao Chuang knew the risks he had taken. He was ready to run away at any time. The anonymous bills of lading were his life-saving talismans. Unfortunately, Giant-toothed Crocodiles life-saving talismans turned into Meng Chaos campaign funds. Each bearer ticket was made of a composite material between metal and crystal. At first glance, it was as thin as a cicadas wing. When placed in the hand, one could clearly see the lines on his palm through the bearer ticket. However, when facing the sunlight, one could also see that there were carvings of beasts that bared their fangs and brandished their claws within the bearer ticket. They were vivid and lifelike. Ai Lei was knowledgeable. She knew that the value of these bills of lading was astronomical. There was no need to go to the warehouse to pick up the goods. Through various channels, she could exchange them for real gold and silver, cultivation resources, and anyone who was willing to do anything. Meng Chao understood the principle of an emperor not needing hungry soldiers. He did not even count the bills of lading and stuffed a stack of them into Ai Leis arms. Ai Lei was so excited that her hands were trembling and her breathing was rapid. She had always been sharp-tongued, but she was stuttering at that moment. Senior, this this is too much, too much. What? You dont think you can spend them all? Meng Chao frowned. Ai Lei shuddered and nodded heavily. I can spend them all. In this day and age, why would I be afraid of not spending money?? Dont worry, Senior. As long as money is not a problem, there wont be any other problems. I promise to spend this money beautifully and give you a thousand extra eyes, a thousand pairs of ears, and a thousand mouths in Dragon City! Thats good. This is only the first budget for the event. Money is definitely not a problem. The main concerns are safety and confidentiality. Meng Chao said, During this period of time, its best that you keep your fake identity and mask. Dont let anyone find out that youre still alive, including the friends you want to contact. Will that be difficult? It wont be difficult. My friends recognize money but dont recognize people, Ai Lei said bluntly. What about their guts? Meng Chao asked again. Are they bold enough to risk the worlds condemnation? If they can have a lot of money, theyll be bold. Ai Lei said, As long as they have enough money, my friends will be bold enough to expose the stories that the Deity Realm warriors and the seventy-two concubines have to tell! What about their safety? Meng Chao continued to ask, Do your friends know how to change their names, conceal themselves, and ensure their own safety? Of course. Ai Lei said, My friends are still alive and kicking after exposing the stories that the Deity Realm warriors and the seventy-two concubines of the three palaces and six courtyards had to tell. No one can find anything on them, not even their real identities. Even I might not know their real identities and appearances, just as they dont know my real identity and appearances. We are all professionals in this field. In short, dont worry, Senior.Although my friends and I dont have any great skills, we can easily use sensational, shameless, and groundbreaking topics to attract as much attention as possible with the right amount of funds. Isnt there a saying that in the information age, anyone can have their five minutes of fame? With our full support and your absolute strength, you can at least be Dragon Citys absolute protagonist for twenty-four hours! Thats good. Meng Chao muttered to himself, When necessary, twenty-four hours is enough to make a final decision and seal someones throat with a sword! Chapter 1529 - Mysterious Jungle In the hinterland of Raging Waves Mountain Range, within the primitive jungle that was as dark as ink A few years ago, the Red Radiance Jade underground had erupted, causing a spirit magnetic storm that swept thousands of troops away. It had semi-permanently changed the terrain and topography of the place. However, the spirit energy that shot out directly destroyed the old life, and at the same time, gave birth to even more vigorous vitality. In just a few short years, the plants that had been blown away and burned in the past grew back in an even more exuberant and demonic manner. Since there were no high-level monsters roaming freely in the jungle, trampling on the thorns and tearing the vines, the jungle seemed to be even denser and deeper than before. It was like an iron wall with sharp thorns. Of course, no matter how strong the iron wall was, it could not stop Meng Chao from walking on flat ground. He was like a flying insect that was hundreds of times larger. His feet brushed past the branches without touching their dust. He could even quietly fly dozens of meters with a light tap on a spiders web. Along the way, Meng Chao found some monster hunters encampments. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. There were even a few hunting and training teams. However, regardless of their strength or scale, they were far from what they used to be a few years ago when the Monster War was at its most intense. The main reason was that the cost-benefit ratio of training on Raging Waves Mountain Range was not high. All the Hell Beasts and Doomsday Beasts there had been killed by the humans after they were surrounded by humans. Only a few Nightmarish Beasts that were particularly good at camouflaging and escaping were left. As for superhumans above that level, the Nightmarish Beasts had no effect on their cultivation. Instead, they were like two bad chess players, wearing down the competitive state of middle and high-level superhumans Even such Nightmarish Beasts were pitifully rare. One would often have to hack at thorns and vines for several hours in the depths of the jungle, dripping in sweat, before one could find one. It was simply a waste of time. Besides, there were better training grounds around Dragon City now. Whether it was the Hidden Mist Domain or Monster Mountain Range, the vast and boundless Other World was a stage for ambitious superhumans to show off their skills. Therefore, Horizon had set up a secret base in Raging Waves Mountain Range not far from the main city. At first glance, it was incredibly risky. Thinking about it carefully, it really felt like something close by that no one noticed. Meng Chao traveled in the depths of the jungle for half an hour, and the surrounding campsites became fewer as time went by. Gradually, he could no longer hear the monster hunters movements. His surroundings appeared exactly the same as if the plants had been copied and pasted on. If one looked at them for a long time, not only would it be easy to lose ones direction, it would even cause one to feel as if the world was spinning. Meng Chao knew that it was not an illusion. It was the effect of the semi-permanent change in the planets magnetic field caused by the explosion of the Red Radiance Jade lode. Similarly, when extreme geological disasters or extreme weather phenomena caused changes in the Earths magnetic field, they would disrupt the homing pigeons sensory systems and prevent them from returning to their nests. If it werent for the aerial reconnaissance, which allowed us to lock onto the abnormal area in advance, we definitely wouldnt have been able to find any clues in the jungle with ground observation. Meng Chao mumbled to himself, Even if I could succeed, it would be very difficult to locate the exact coordinates of the abnormal range. Of course, it was different now. The holographic map of the entire forest had been imprinted on Meng Chaos cerebral cortex long ago. Following the map, he moved forward in an almost straight path and soon arrived at the abnormal area. Compared with the surrounding forest, the plant roots there were more developed, like tangled giant pythons. The tree trunks were even more twisted, as though they had been manipulated by a demon. On the cracked bark, there were also rings of translucent vines. The vines seemed hollow, and there was a suspicious viscous liquid flowing inside slowly. They resembled the blood vessels or intestines of some giant beast. Even the branches and leaves of different plants were emitting the same off-putting and even terrifying scarlet color. If you looked closely, you could see that the branches and leaves were covered in a dense layer of scarlet fluff. That was not the way a normal plant should be. The scarlet fluff almost prevented the leaves from absorbing energy through normal photosynthesis. Many leaves did not show signs of phototaxis at all. That was enough to show that these plants did not need or rely mainly on photosynthesis to survive. Their life energy came from underground. It came from the overly fertile soil. Meng Chao squatted down and grabbed a handful of slightly moist red soil. He rubbed it with his fingers first, then placed it under the tip of his nose. He sniffed it carefully for a moment, then stuck out the tip of his tongue to lick it. He smelled faint spirit energy. He also detected the taste of hundreds of complex and rare ingredients. The soil in this area, which covers hundreds of meters in circumference, is more fertile than the dirt in many paradises. The concentration of spirit energy is an order of magnitude higher than the surrounding area. Its obviously abnormal. However, this alone doesnt mean that the soil here has been artificially polluted. After all, this is the disaster area of the Red Radiance Jade lode explosion. Along the way, I saw several crevices that led directly underground, as well as cliffs with drops that were dozens of meters high. If a certain associated mine of the Red Radiance Jade lode is torn apart by the spirit magnetic storm and exposed to the surface, causing spirit energy to escape in all directions, its also possible to cause ecological anomalies in a small area. I have to find the place with the highest concentration of spirit energy and look for more evidence. Meng Chaos nostrils opened and closed. The invisible and untouchable spirit energy seemed to form a shining band of light under the stimulation of the mucous membrane cells in his nose. Following the band of light, he moved forward, approaching an area where the thorns got sharper, the bushes got denser, and the branches got increasingly twisted. Most of the time, there was no road ahead at all. The mutated vines wriggled on their own like the tentacles of an octopus, sniffing out the heat of living things and hissing while blocking every gap. However, Meng Chao was like mercury. He miraculously penetrated through the indestructible vines without leaving any trace. All of a sudden, Meng Chao stopped. Above his head, a mutated vine as thick as a thigh with colorful stripes on its surface hung upside down from the branches that blocked the sun like a boa. Its tip was like a man-eating flower. It split into eight petals, and each petal was filled with fine and sharp sawteeth. In between the sawteeth, there were even remnants of meat and bone spurs from its last meal. It gave off a partially fishy, partially sweet, and nauseating smell. Meng Chao was expressionless. He glanced at the mutated vine that had opened its bloody mouth. He did not make any unnecessary movements or release too much killing intent. The mutated vine, however, seemed to receive a red alert from the depths of its genes and began to tremble slightly. After a moment of hesitation, the mutated vine closed its mouth politely and retreated obediently. Chapter 1530 - Blood Spring Water This mutated vine is highly evolved! Meng Chao thought, It can automatically detect the strength of its preys vitality magnetic field, judge its strength, and control its predatory instincts. Its not something that ordinary mutated plants can do. Ive never heard of such intelligent mutated plants growing in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range. Continuing forward, Meng Chao discovered dozens of highly evolved insect-type monsters and mutated plants one after another. This included a Longhorn beetle, whose shell was extremely hard and whose strength was comparable to composite armor. Its entire body was covered in colorful patterns. After it slowly squirmed, it would leave a trace of lethal poison behind. Then, it would slowly use the traces of poison to restrict its preys route of escape, and finally, it would strangle its prey to death. There were also many delicate flower buds in the area. Behind the flower buds were human-eating flowers that had huge mouths and blood-sucking thorns. They blended in perfectly with the plants, so was hard to tell if they were earthworms or tree roots. Many deformed and twisted insect-type monsters were new species that Meng Chao had never seen before. However, most of the new monsters seemingly possessed a mix of characteristics from several monster types. For example, the blade limbs of a mantis, the abdomen of a spider, and the carapace of a ladybug. At first glance, they looked fierce and ferocious. In reality, they did not have a strong survival rate. They were the products of genetic mutations that had been triggered recently by the outside world. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. They had not yet been eliminated in the cruel competition of natural selection and the survival of the fittest. When Meng Chao stepped into the swamp, a leech-like insect monster with purple stripes all over its body finally hissed and attacked him. When it was hiding in the mud, it was only as thick as a finger. However, in the process of jumping like lightning, it absorbed a lot of air and expanded to the thickness of Meng Chaos arm. Its lumpy surface was covered with suckers made of sharp teeth. It was reasonable to assume that once it bit someone in the flesh, the air in its body would be injected into the blood vessels of its prey. Its prey would probably die instantly. Of course, such a small trick was not enough to make Meng Chao block or dodge. Even if he extended his arm to let the leech bite him, its sharp teeth would not be able to penetrate his skin, which was stronger than the front armor of a main battle tank. Meng Chao shook the hair on his arm gently, and the leech immediately seemed to be entangled by hundreds of invisible single molecular crystal wires. It was instantly cut into hundreds of fingernail-sized pieces. However, the severed leech did not die. Among the hundreds of fingernail-sized pieces, one-third of them grew scarlet mycelium, which looked like the long hair of a demon, and they continued to dance. Undead creature, Blood Flower spores? Meng Chaos eyes lit up. The Blood Flower was an extremely special living creature. It did not possess much attack power and predatory ability. However, it could greatly increase a monsters ferocity and vitality. One could say that it was the catalyst that stimulated the mutation of the monsters cells, and it could also transform the monster into an even more ferocious and powerful undead form. Since the blood-sucking leech contains the spores of the Blood Flower, there must be a large number of Blood Flower colonies around here. Ai Lei told me that one year after our victory in the Monster War, the Dragon City civilization developed a pesticide specifically to suppress the Blood Flower. Although the Blood Flower cant be completely destroyed, the pesticide can be sprayed three times a day in places with miasmas, like the Hidden Mist Domain and Raging Waves Mountain Range, as well as places where the terrain is complicated, and the monsters come and go. That can suppress the activity of the Blood Flower spores and the birth of the immortal creatures to the greatest extent. I didnt smell the scent of undead creatures on my way here just now. Why did I find the traces of the Blood Flower here? With such a question in mind, Meng Chao gently pushed aside a cluster of dark red thorns. He found a mouthful of blood-red spring water hidden in the middle of the deformed and twisted mutant plants. There were a lot of Blood Flowers growing around the spring water. At first glance, they were crystal clear and beautiful, like blooming buds, tumors, and hearts. They were filled with soul-stirring magic power. Before the Blood Flowers parasitized high-level monsters, their offensive power was not strong. Sensing Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field that was stronger than that of the Apocalyptic Beasts, as well as his undisguised hostility, the Blood Flowers were like frightened mimosa pudicas, trembling and curling up together. A few more Blood Flowers extended several mycelia toward Meng Chao tentatively. They seemed to be flirting with him, enticing him to absorb them into his body and form an incredible symbiotic relationship. That way, they could break through the limits of life together and explore the path from human beings to gods or demons. Meng Chao appeared to be bewitched, and he walked toward the deepest part of the spring, where the Blood Flowers were densest. Instead, the Bloof Flowers were greatly encouraged, and they twisted even harder. However, when Meng Chao extended his hand toward the spring, countless clusters of Blood Flowers and fungi rushed toward him. A layer of liquid metal that looked like mercury was secreted from his pores, forming a gauntlet as thin as a Cicadas wing. It protected his entire arm tightly. The clusters of Blood Flowers and fungi wrapped around the gauntlet without knowing what was good for them. Not only did it fail to tear the Mercury Lineit is eroded, assimilated, and pushed back by a liquid-like metallic substance. For a time, Meng Chaos arm did not become blood-red. Quite a few clusters of blood-streaked fungi had given off a faint silver glow. You know, Meng Chao was not equipped with ordinary armor. It was the Turan civilizations ultimate defense against the Holy Light for thousands of yearsthe totem armor. It had also received the Mother of Origins blessing, the best of the totem armor! The essence of the totem armor consisted of several billion molecular-level or even nano-level ultra-micro robots. These nano-machines had been instilled with all the information about the bloody trials and cruel wars of Turan civilizations bloody trials and cruel war for over several dozen thousands of years. It had also received the powerful reinforcement of Meng Chaos incomparably surging life magnetic field. Naturally, the wild flora of Blood Flowers could not compare to the one that had not been artificially modified. For a moment, the Blood Flowers hyphae, clusters, flora, and even the spores that were flying in the air While riding on the blood mist, it seemed to have been swallowed by a ball of bright silver flames. Meng Chao had also planted the liquid-like metal substance into the deepest part of the Blood Flower cluster. Through the information he had gathered, he had peered into the real world hidden under the blood-colored spring water. I see! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. With help from the liquid metal-like substance, his line of sight penetrated all the way underground. An underground river is hidden here. Although the flow of water isnt that large, and its barely between a stream and a river, the water in the underground river is highly contaminated and highly radioactive. It has dangerous substances including Blood Flower spores! Chapter 1531 - No Escaping the Law Meng Chao took a deep breath anddived into the turbid spring water. Enveloped by both his spirit magnet and spirit shield, he seemed to grow into an extremely large mass, and his density became incredibly high. He sank into the mud deep in the spring water, like a weight sinking into butter. Very soon, Meng Chao found traces of the underground river water that was hidden under the mud at the bottom of the spring. It was more than ten meters deep. Judging from the cracks on the broken rock layer that had not eroded, Meng Chao guessed that the underground river water had formed not long ago. The spring should have formed recently too. A few months ago, this underground river was probably located in the deeper part of the rock layer. The river channel was surrounded by dense rocks, so strong radiation and high-pollution substances in the river water could not penetrate the rock layer and pollute the surrounding land. Then, when this underground river secretly flowed farther or split into dozens or hundreds of underground streams, the strong radiation and high pollution broke down and became increasingly diluted. Even experts with sharp eyes might not be able to see the strangeness of the underground rivers upper reaches. However, ten days to half a month ago, a moderate-sized earthquake occurred there. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Meng Chao and Lu Siya had joined forces to try and stop the Red Radiance Jade vein explosion one year. Although the intensity of the instantaneous explosion had reduced by 90%, it allowed a great deal of spirit energy to build up in the rock and soil around the vein, slowly releasing the energy over the next three to five years. It led to an abnormal magnetic environment with constant large and small aftershocks. While such aftershocks would not have much effect on humans, it was possible that tidal energy could help the superhumans raise their level. However, if a large amount of spirit energy spurted out from the weak point of the earths crustal surface and cut off the underground river, tearing apart the rock layers around the river, exposing part of it to the ground, or diverting it, it would be a piece of cake for the spirit energy to penetrate the soil in a larger area. As a result, the river water, which was rich in radiation and highly polluting substances, was flowing everywhere, forming a somewhat eye-catching blood-colored forest. I see! Meng Chao thought quickly and figured out the details soon after. It appears that the guy hiding behind Horizon discovered the unique underground river long ago and used it as a natural sewage pipeline. They contracted a piece of land at the source of the underground river. On the surface, they opened a very low-key monster farm, but in fact, they have built a large-scale secret base under the farm to carry out all kinds of dangerous gene modulation and biochemical experiments involving the Blood Flowers. The Blood Flowers are the most bizarre existence on Monster Mountain Range. Its one of the culprits that led to the birth of monsters and zombies. Of course, there are also countless intelligent and outstanding biochemical experts who are trying to tame this demonic lifeform and make it serve humanity. It will become an accelerant that superhumans can use to break through their personal limits and the barriers of life. Due to the danger and sensitivity of the Blood Flower, biochemical experiments involving the Blood Flower have to be supervised and approved in the strictest way. Almost every step has to be exposed to the eyes of the relevant departments and the public. More than a hundred pairs of eyes may even scan a single page of the experimental notes. Moreover, such an exploration in the frontier always operates above the law and line of morality. The slightest carelessness will not only lead to disastrous consequences but also ruin the reputation of the researchers concerned. They will be condemned by the public as heinous demons. Its inevitable that the research on the Blood Flower will be limited and difficult to carry out legally. Hence, its very normal for some ambitious people who are eager for quick success to attempt to abandon the Supernatural Towers approval, public supervision, morality, and the law. Theyll use the most radical and extreme means to speed up their research at all costs. Plus, in such research, its not surprising to discover traces of the Blood Alliance. Its even not surprising to find the Blood Alliance involved in it from the very beginning. Meng Chao seemed to see a thin, long, and faintly discernible red line that connected the explosion of the crystal warehouse on the Red Creek Project site to the Blood Flower research base deep in Raging Waves Mountain Range. He felt that he might be able to catch a big fish this time. I have to find the source of the underground river, Meng Chao mumbled to himself. It was impossible to trace the source directly. The river channel in the depths of the blood spring had only been formed recently because of the earthquake. It was basically a tributary of a tributary. Even a loach might not be able to crawl through the narrowest part of the river. No matter how proficient Meng Chao was in the art of compressing flesh and bones, it was impossible for him to compress his skull to the size of a coin. However, that did not present a big problem to him. Every river had to rely on the situation of the mountains and obey the objective law of water flowing to the bottom. Even if the underground rivers were affected by the high temperature and pressure underground, it was impossible for them to surge upward for a long time. On top of that, because the earthquake had torn apart the rock layers, the polluted river water seeped into the surface of the earth, forming more than one bloody jungle. The only difference was the degree of severity. Following the distribution of the deformed monsters and the mutated plants, Meng Chao sniffed the scent of the Blood Flower spores, which had a unique stinky and sweet smell. Very soon, he determined the approximate range of the underground river. In the middle of the approximate range, he found a crack that had opened recently. The dark crack was not visible. It seemed to go straight to the center of the planet. Hissing noises could be heard from time to time, and bone-chilling air was blowing out of the crack. The gap was extremely narrow and zigzagging. It could not accommodate an adult, who wanted to crouch and dive into it for a long time. Meng Chao simply inserted his arms into the depths of the gap. Then, he poured his spirit energy into his arms and the joints of his hands. His muscles and tendons were contracting and bouncing. His bones were vibrating at a high frequency that one could not recognize with the naked eye or human ears. Invisible and inaudible waves seeped into the depths of the mountains like surging waves, triggering the resonance of the planets magnetic field. It caused every piece of soil, rock, plant root, and even the carapace and bones of every monster lurking underground within a radius of several dozen miles to vibrate together. The density and nature of objects were different. The frequency of the vibrations was also different. Thousands of vibrating waves pushed and shoved from all directions and returned to Meng Chaos brain. So, Meng Chao could naturally use his extraordinary analytical, computational, and modeling abilities to construct a map of the underground rock layers and water system in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range in his mind. Chapter 1532 - Underground Sewage Treatment Pool Soon, Meng Chao scanned the main channel of the underground river, as he could see through the nine layers of rocks. The river was reminiscent of a crouching flood dragon. Ive figured out the location of the underground river! Based on the subtle sound of the water, the amount of runoff in this section of the river is high. The width of the channel is wide enough for an adult to sneak in! Next, I just need to find a crack that can lead me to the underground river! The earthquake that had just passed had torn a lot of cracks in the rocks above the underground river. Although most of the cracks were so narrow that it was difficult for even a finger to go through them, his hard work paid off. After more than half an hour of scanning, Meng Chao found a crack that was the most severe and closest to the underground river. The size of this fissure was still not enough to accommodate an adult as a route to the underground river. Nevertheless, as long as there was enough space to exert force, the rest would be easy to handle. Meng Chao inserted his entire right arm, which was wrapped in a spirit magnet, into the fissure. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. With the eruption of spirit energy, a raging hurricane surged deep in the fissure. Soon, it burned the indestructible rock into lumps of magma that looked like mud. Without waiting for the magma to cool down, Meng Chao crawled into the expanding crack with his totem armor on. He squeezed through layers of rocks and magma, and when he reached a depth of about twenty to thirty meters, Meng Chao suddenly felt light. The underground space abruptly opened up, and the sound of rushing water entered his ears. He could vaguely see that in the dark underground world under his feet, a dragon was slowly wriggling, with a layer of scarlet scales. It was the underground river that was rich in pollutants and where Blood Flowers grew freely. The thick foam in the river and the piercing smell that caused ones eyes to hurt sent warnings to any intruderit was definitely not a world that ordinary carbon-based creatures could enter. The only outcome for ordinary people or even low-level monsters that sneaked into this blood-colored river was being corroded until they were riddled with holes. Their intestines would be pierced through, and in just a few short hours, they would even turn into crispy skeletons. However, Meng Chao did not hesitate and jumped into the dark blood river with a plop. He immediately felt as if he was in a furnace of molten iron, a basin of charcoal, a lump of magma, and a burning wind that could destroy everything in its path. However, he had already experienced similar sensations countless times in the depths of the Holy Mountain Temple. He had already tasted such experience and pleasure. In addition, his totem armor condensed from the spirit magnet covered every strand of his hair and every inch of his skin. It did not matter how strong the corrosive nature of the underground river water, which contained extremely strong radiation and extremely high pollution substances, was. Even if it could corrode the reaction armor of a main battle tank until it was covered in rust within a few minutes, it would not be able to do anything to him. Meng Chao used both his hands and feet to tread on flat ground in the depths of the underground river, going against the rapid flow of the river towards its source. Along the way, he stirred up the water and woke up countless unusual creatures that were lurking in the abyss. Due to the various waste materials from the Blood Flower experiment, the excrement of the high-level monsters used in the experiment, the deformed and twisted flesh of the monsters, and the monster cells that were as messy as mud, all of them were unscrupulously discharged into the underground river. This dark blood-colored river that never saw the light of day had long formed its own system, a miniature ecosystem that made ones hair stand on end. The Blood Flowers mycelium was like the hair of a water ghost. It had gathered the flesh of innumerable deformed monsters, like mutated cells that were magnified numerous times. It was a mollusk that had tentacles, and it was waving its flagellum. The edges of its carapace were extremely sharp, so sharp that even rocks could be crushed against it. Besides, there were arthropods with ghostly faces on the carapace. Such arthropods could even devour piranhas in a few seconds. All kinds of monsters that would only appear in ones nightmares rushed toward Meng Chao. Meng Chao did not turn any of them away. His totem armor gave off a killing intent that was almost tangible. The killing intent disturbed the river water, producing blood-colored vortexes. It tore the mutated creatures into pieces, breaking them down into the most basic cells. Meng Chao controlled his spirit magnet again, extending and opening a huge metal membrane from the end of his finger. He collected a large number of mutated cells, carefully analyzing their structure and activity. Sure enough, these monsters had clearly been smashed into pieces. However, their remaining cells still maintained a high level of activity. They were jumping in Meng Chaos palm like excited tadpoles. If it were not for the metal membranes protection in Meng Chaos palm, these tadpoles might have even penetrated his skin, seeped into his flesh, and invaded his central nervous system. The activity of these Blood Flower spores is much stronger than that of the pure natural species that I came into contact with before. Judging from their tenacious struggle and omnipresent appearance, they can survive for more than twenty-four hours even without a host. It shouldnt be a natural species but a man-made weapon bred in the biochemical laboratory through gene knockout and clipping. What the hell is Horizon? Has it mastered the technology to weaponize the Blood Flowers? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, and a dark, cold flame shot out of his palm. In the depths of the blood river, the Blood Flower spores were completely burned. Then, he went against the current and continued to search in the darkness for more than half an hour. Finally, he heard the hum of a machine coming from the front. Through the turbid river, he saw a faint light. When Meng Chao, who was covered in dark red mud, quietly emerged from the water, he found that the source of the underground river was an underground cave that was half the size of a football field. The walls of the cave were still covered in the remnants of the explosion at the Red Radiance Jade vein from several years ago. Marks of melting, squeezing, kneading, and tearing were stacked on top of each other as a result of the shock wave. In the southwestern corner of the cave, there were seventeen to eighteen huge metal tanks, on which ferocious skulls had been painted. There were also warning signs such as flammable, explosive, highly toxic, radioactive, biochemical pollution, and so on. The metal tanks were connected to each other by dozens of flexible tubes that were as thick as pythons. Two-thirds of the metal tanks were vibrating violently and emitting low rumbling sounds. That was because the place was a hundred meters underground. The monster farm above also had all kinds of heavy equipment that were active twenty-four hours a day to cause sight and sound disruption. Hence, no one had discovered the place before. When Meng Chao approached the metal tanks, he could immediately tell from their shape, the frequency of the vibrations, the smell they emitted, and the traces of corrosion that seeped out from the joints that they were all super-powerful special large-capacity sewage treatment tanks. Chapter 1533 - Dragon and Tiger’s Den Deep Underground It was not an ordinary sewage treatment tank. It was a special kind of equipment similar to a reaction vessel. The thickness of the outer wall of each metal tank exceeded that of a main battle tanks reaction armor. During the operation, large amounts of chemicals and gene reagents had to be injected into the pool. That barely neutralized and diluted the experimental residue, monster feces, and various waste materials, enough for it to not cause serious damage to the environment or leave any traces behind. The valves on top of several metal tanks were creaking and emitting hot scarlet steam. It was hard for Meng Chao to imagine what kind of dangerous substances they were dealing with that required them to be so cautious as if they were facing a great enemy. Even after more than ten processes, the sewage that was eventually discharged into the underground river still contained a large amount of Blood Flower spores, strong radiation, and heavy metal substances. D*mn it, are these audacious b*stards hiding here and injecting Blood Flower spores into the Apocalyptic Beasts blood vessels? Meng Chao muttered to himself. Apart from that, he also found traces of burning, tearing, and maintenance on several metal tanks. The bases of several metal tanks had apparently been installed recently. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. All the signs indicated that a small-scale explosion had occurred there. The shock wave produced by the explosion was everywhere, leaving traces of it whistling past. After pondering for a moment, Meng Chao felt that the small-scale earthquake not long ago had caused a serious malfunction in the sewage treatment system. The malfunction had escalated to a critical level, causing the explosion. Hence, a large amount of sewage flowed along the underground river to the surface. Strange. Judging from the style of the manipulator behind Horizon, he should be a very cautious person. If a sewage treatment system like this is damaged, its possible for a large amount of evidence to flow out of his control. His style indicates that he would likely stop the experiment immediately and wait for the sewage treatment system to be completely repaired. He should also figure out the new tributaries of the underground river after the earthquake before he slowly starts work. Why? He knows that theres a risk of exposure. Why does he still have to carry out high-intensity experiments day and night, releasing so much sewage that he ended up being discovered by Tailless Monkey? Theres only one possibility. This person cant wait any longer. He has to produce the results of his experiments in the shortest time possiblethe Blood Flower spores have to be used in real combat as a biological weapon! Beads of sweat appeared on Meng Chaos forehead. He could not wait to crawl into the reactor and follow the tubes all the way to the Blood Flower laboratory. It was hidden behind the sewage treatment system, deep within the layers of rocks. However, that was impossiblebecause the sewage treatment system was filled with burly men armed with guns. Their bodies were sturdy, like brown bears standing on their hind legs. Their eyes were sharp, like that of hungry tigers and wolves. They were patrolling the area silently. Even though they were wearing battle boots with steel plates embedded in them, they were as light and secretive as cheetahs when they walked. The sewage treatment station, which was buried nearly a hundred meters underground, did not even allow a mosquito to fly in. They had been on duty there for a year and a half, and certainly, no intruders would sneak in from the underground river. It was filled with super-strong radiation, as well as heavy pollutants, and it was inhabited by deformed monsters. Nonetheless, their gaze on every corner of the cave was still as cautious and sharp as the first time they were on duty. They did not tire of their duty. Meng Chao found that the guards gazes were like scythes that had been polished to the point of being shiny, sweeping past the tip of his nose. If he had not broken through to the Deity Realm and cultivated the Walking Corpse technique that was especially used to conceal himself, Meng Chao felt that he would have been discovered. The guards were all experts. They had definitely killed before and seen blood. They had seen monsters clawing their organs from their chests and stomachs with their own eyes. Yet, they could snatch their organs back without batting an eyelid and stuff them back into their chests. Then, they would cover their stomachs and kill the monsters. They were definitely different from those security guards who could only be considered passable on paper. Meng Chao detected a total of eighteen guards. Their patrol routes overlapped with each other, ensuring that each guard would appear in the field of vision of at least three companions at the same time. No, it was not eighteen guards. The last guard was very cunning, hiding in a specially dug hole above the cave wall. The diameter of the hole was less than one meter. Its surroundings were as smooth as a mirror and perpendicular to the ground. There was no rock wall to stand on. The entrance of the cave was sealed tightly with an armor plate that was used specifically for anti-aircraft guns. Only small holes for observation and shooting were exposed. There was a sniper. Through the observation hole, he could see the movements of the other eighteen guards clearly. Even if there was an intruder who could sneak up behind every guard like a ghost and cut their throats before they realized what was happening, the sniper would see everything. Moreover, Meng Chao had no doubt that there was something strange about his hiding place. It was connected to some kind of alarm system. The changes in his physiological parameters were monitored to determine if there was a need for an automatic alarm. After all, snipers were extremely calm. Most of the time, they could accurately control their physiological parameters. If his breathing, heartbeat, blood pressure, and even the oxygen content in his blood changed drastically due to Meng Chaos attack, the alarm would sound throughout the entire Blood Flower laboratory. It was a scenario that Meng Chao did not want to see the most. No, the well-trained guards were not the end of it. Meng Chao also found a dense cluster of surveillance cameras, detectors, and information gathering devices around the cave, including inside and outside the sewage treatment system. The density of these surveillance devices was like that of a minefield with mines planted repeatedly. It was not necessarily used to guard against intruders. It was mainly used to monitor the purification of sewage, the geological changes around the purification system, and to guard against the destruction of mutated creatures. The vast majority of mutated creatures had relatively advanced intelligence and did not dare to offend this underground dragons den and tigers den. However, under the Blood Flower spores modulation and stimulation, there would always be some bold and unusual creatures. They were like moths to a flame, seeking their own doom. Now, the information gathering devices had become an impenetrable iron wall in front of Meng Chao. Meng Chao closed his eyes and overlapped the patrol routes of every guard that he had just observed, as well as the monitoring range of every heat source surveillance probe and the information gathering devices. Right then, he was shocked to find a scarlet light in his field of vision representing danger. Chapter 1534 - A Deliberate Show of Strength I have to think of a way to attract the guards attention. At the same time, I have to destroy 80% of the surveillance equipment, or at the very least, 50%! If he could destroy half of the surveillance equipment and distract a third of the guards, the experienced sniper would be able to shift his gaze for a few seconds. Meng Chao was confident that he could enter the heavily guarded dragon and tigers den as if there was no one there. Looking at the traces left by the recent earthquake everywhere in the cave, Meng Chao had an idea. He dived back into the bottom of the river andexpanded his vitality magnetic field to its limit. Then, he scanned the surrounding high-energy materials and the concentration of spirit energy. Soon, he figured out the hydrology of the underground river, including the number of tributaries and the concentration of spirit energy of each tributary within a radius of several miles. He used his hands and feet like a giant loach, moving close to the riverbed. Squeezing through a crack that was only as thick as a palm, he soon found a tributary that was obviously purple in color. The concentration of spirit energy in this tributary was extremely high. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The river water was also mixed with a large amount of glittering suspended substances. The deformed monsters and mutated plants that lived on the riverbed looked even more ferocious, ugly, and weird as if they were products of incomplete evolution after suffering from nuclear radiation. Even Meng Chaos totem armor was emitting a weak alarm sound. It warned him that if he stayed in such a harsh environment for a long time, his armors performance parameters would drop drastically. Its here! Meng Chaos eyes were shining. To an ordinary person, it was a pitch-black world. However, in Meng Chaos eyes, it turned into a colorful painting scroll with its concentration of spirit energy and intensity of radiation. Following the lines of the painting scroll, Meng Chao quickly locked onto the left side of the riverbed. There was an extremely bright crack that looked like a poisonous centipede wriggling and twisting. Raising his extraordinary vision to the maximum, he could clearly see that streams of spirit energy that looked like ink were spurting out from the depths of the crack, forming a raging whirlpool in the river. My guess is right. The biochemical sewage discharged by the Blood Flower laboratory alone is not enough to make the radiation of the underground river and the reproduction of the Blood Flower spores so terrible. After all, the enemy has spent a lot of money to buy an advanced sewage treatment system. They just dont want any clues to leak out. Its a pity that mans plan isnt as good as Gods. The small-scale earthquake not long ago not only damaged the sewage treatment system but also tore apart the weaker rock layers below the riverbed. The branches of the Red Radiance Jade lode, as well as the accompanying minerals with complex components and unstable crystals, were directly exposed to the air and river water. This place was the main area affected by the explosion of the Red Radiance Jade vein a few years ago. Although the Red Radiance Jade vein and the accompanying ore did not directly explode, the spirit energy stored in the jade vein and the accompanying ore has been awakened. Spirit energy had accumulated in the depths of the Red Radiance Jade vein and the accompanying ore for billions of years. Stimulated by the spirit storm, it was activated. It was equivalent to a dormant volcano that had been dormant for several billion years, but black smoke suddenly billowed out as it entered the active phase. During the active phase, as long as the branches and the companion mines are stimulated slightly, a new, small-scale earthquake would be triggered. The earthquake that led to the diversion of the underground river a while ago must have been caused by that. After the earthquake, the hosts of the Blood Flower laboratory must have been scared out of their wits. Theyre extremely sensitive to the faintest tremors in the depths of the underground. In that case, I only need to flap my wings like a small butterfly The only problem was that this associated mineral vein was hidden extremely deep. It was still more than sixty meters away from the bottom of the river bed. Moreover, the crevices were zigzagging. Many places were less than a millimeter wide. Not even a strand of hair could go through. If an ordinary superhuman had been there, he could only use a simple and crude method to open up the mineral vein. He could force his entire way through the crevice and set off raging waves in the underground river. Of course, Horizon would also detect him right away. Meng Chao, on the other hand, had a secret weapon. He inserted his right hand, which was wrapped in totem armor, into the crack at the bottom of the river bed. He spread his fingers apart. Then, with a telepathic thought, his totem armor, which was as hard as iron, immediately softened, disintegrated, and reverted to its liquid mercury form. His spirit magnet made of countless nanorobots turned into several thousand strands of mercury as Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field restrained it. Like roots that were constantly growing, they penetrated the gap without a sound, heading straight to the associated mineral veins. The spirit magnet was like an extension of Meng Chaos limbs. It was also closely connected to his sensory nerves. When the strands of mercury gently pierced into and wound around the associated mineral veins buried deep in the ground, Meng Chao immediately analyzed the composition of the mineral veins. Flame Fluorite, sky-blue color-changing stone, Cristobalite ore, Haze Crystal These were all common associated ores of Red Radiance Jade. Meng Chao was familiar with their texture, vibration frequency, molecular structure, and spirit magnetic field model. After 3.5 seconds of calculation, a series of mysterious and complicated formulas appeared in Meng Chaos mind. He took another 1.5 seconds to build a rigorous resonance model from crisscrossing attacks. Meng Chao inserted five of his fingers into the crack, and they began to oscillate at different high frequencies. With the continuous oscillations, five spirit energy streams of different natures flowed into the associated veins along the highly mobile spirit magnets. The stimulated associated veins were like awakened hidden dragons that were blossoming in different colors of red, orange, blue, and green. In the beginning, Meng Chao had to burn his cells continuously to stimulate his mitochondria and release increasingly powerful spirit energy to add fuel to the fire. However, when the concomitant vein surpassed the critical value, the crystal structure of many crystals would change and even experience an avalanche-like chain reaction. Even if Chao Meng retracted all his spirit powers and the spirit magnet, roaring sounds like rolling thunder from the depths would continue to reverberate and intensify. The whole riverbed began to tremble. Countless colorful bubbles were pouring out of the cracks at the bottom of the riverbed. The cracks grew larger and larger, as though a pair of invisible, weird hands were tearing the riverbed apart. The bubbles exploded in the river water, turning the river water into colorful, boiling magma. This level of vibration should be enough. Meng Chao stopped near the cracks and observed attentively. He only wanted to create a small-scale earthquake that was just a bluff. He did not want to collapse Horizons Blood Flower laboratory and destroy evidence that could be traced back to the Blood Alliance or annihilate them in the depths of the Earth. After confirming that the magnitude and trend of the earthquake were exactly the same as the model that he had built in his mind, Meng Chao felt slightly relieved. He dived back to the source of the underground river, directly below the sewage treatment system. Chapter 1535 - Fishing in Troubled Waters When Meng Chao resurfaced, the sewage treatment station in Horizon was already in a mess. As large amounts of bubbles gushed out of the filthy river water, the air was filled with a choking and pungent smell. From time to time, clusters of colorful firelight would appear, like numerous ghosts baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. They were dancing above the guards heads. Meanwhile, the tremors in the cave were getting more and more intense. A ton of rock powder and crushed stones fell from the cave ceiling with crackling sounds. They smashed onto the biochemical refuse reactors metal outer wall, causing a series of clanging sounds that were even more terrifying. Accompanied by a series of hair-numbing cracking, crisscrossing rifts appeared on the rock walls around the cave like spider webs. Although the initial cracks were only as thick as strands of hair, they expanded at an astonishing rate. Soon, they upgraded from hairs to centipedes, then from centipedes to poisonous snakes, and finally, from poisonous snakes to giant pythons with hungry stomachs. They were staring at everyone and trying to devour any who were curled up underground from all directions. Even the metal tanks that had been firmly installed on the base of the reinforced concrete trembled slightly as the vibrations intensified. The originally smooth running whir suddenly became a stutter, while a few of the metal s emitted a hair-raising explosive sound from within. A few of the metal tanks that had been repaired and welded were once again crushed by the high temperature and high-pressure poisonous gas from within. It went on until they exploded, shooting out streams of poisonous fog that resembled sharp arrows. Many surveillance cameras were shaking their heads, and a multitude of instruments was rotating out of control. Ear-piercing beeps could be heard from countless alarms, and the lights above the peoples heads began to flicker crazily. The emergency lighting system that was as red as blood had automatically been activated. However, the light that poured down like a blood-colored waterfall still caught the guards off guard. Their increasingly solemn expressions revealed traces of panic. Monsters also added to the chaos. They had always been more sensitive to earthquakes than humans. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. A large number of deformed snakes, insects, rats, ants, water spiders, and water monkeys that were hibernating on the riverbed, formed a black mass of monsters. They swarmed toward the sewage treatment station before the first bubble that smelled like sulfur broke the surface of the underground river. These monsters did not have strong offensive and combat abilities. Normally, they would not dare provoke the human guards. Fierce high-level beasts would even be imprisoned and tortured in the laboratory. However, driven by their desire to survive, they instinctively wanted to get as far away from the restless associated mineral vein as possible. Compared with the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon and other powerful, but rare, Apocalyptic Beasts, the snakes, insects, rats, and ants that were as revolting as slugs and as numerous as cow hair were on a different level of trouble. Horizons elite guards had fought the most ferocious monsters in the depths of the jungle for many years. With a light kick, the shock waves around the soles of their feet could stomp dozens of snakes, insects, rats, and ants into a paste. The problem was, there were currently too many snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Moreover, there was no clear direction of attack at all. They just ran around like headless flies. Even if they could not tear apart the humans iron walls, it was likely that they would drill into the depths of the sewage treatment system. They would end up in the crisscrossing pipes, in the blind spots of the human eye, and die there. They would quietly rot and ferment, forming flammable and explosive biochemical bombs! That would bring great trouble to the sewage treatment systems subsequent operations. These men, who had once fought ferocious Hell Beast, never batted an eyelid even when their ribs were broken and could even hold on tightly to their broken ribs. Yet, they could only bite the bullet and curse in the constantly shaking cave. They stepped on bugs, killed mice, and killed ghostly entities that had several pairs of wings. Flies did not look like flies, cockroaches did not look like cockroaches, and locusts did not look like locusts. The best part was that Meng Chao saw a huge crack from the river to the rock wall. After winding and twisting, it actually extended toward the hole where the sniper, whom he was most afraid of, hid. The rock layer around the hole was about to twist and distort, squeezing the hole to the size of a fist. The sniper did not want to be squeezed alive into a can of lunch meat. He could only crawl out of his hiding place, partially in a sorry state and partially in anger. At this time, the rock wall behind the sewage treatment system suddenly shook nonstop. The rock wall, which looked exactly the same as the surrounding cave walls, shrank and sank inward, revealing a dark tunnel. Dozens of workers in full chemical suits and silver gas masks rushed out. They carried a lot of equipment to monitor the earthquakes magnitude and trend. There were also a few prospectors in diving suits who were ready to dive into the underground river to explore the source of the earthquake. At the same time, they brought higher-level chemical suits and gas masks to the guards. After all, the river water was boiling, the metal tanks were cracking, and blood, as well as acid, spewed out of the twisted snakes, insects, rats, and ants after they were stepped on until their intestines burst. Although they quickly evaporated, the cave was poorly ventilated, hence it was filled with a deadly poisonous fog. To Meng Chao, it was a pleasant surprise. He had originally thought that he would spend some time before he could find the entrance to the Blood Flower laboratory! Since it had revealed itself, the next step would be simple. Meng Chao closed his eyes before he silently calculated and waited. As the earthquakes magnitude gradually increased, the damage to the cave continued to worsen. Not only were there crisscrossing cracks on the surface, but the rock layers underneath were also torn and dislocated. As a result, the pipelines that were buried in the rock layers were cut off. The conventional lighting system had long since been disabled, but the scarlet emergency lights remained flashing. Every 3.7 to 3.9 seconds, two-thirds of the emergency lights would be extinguished, causing about 55% of the cave area to fall into extremely low-visibility darkness. The process would last from 0.3 to 0.4 seconds. For a warrior like Meng Chao, 0.34 seconds was enough to take a comfortable hot bath, eat a hearty meal, and take a nap to recover his energy! Thus, when the next bout of darkness came, everyones attention would either be on the snakes, insects, rats, and ants that were running around randomly, or on the metal tanks that were trembling crazily and whistling, or on the index and needle of the instruments that were jumping and rotating crazily. Meng Chao was like a shadow. He jumped up from the underground river, brushed past everyones blind spots, and moved forward for a full ten meters. He went under a sewage pipe that led directly to the underground river, in a gap that was at most the width of a palm! Chapter 1536 - Perfect Stealth After the mud and sand from the riverbed were absorbed by Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field, it became a second layer of skin draped over his totem armor, converging its light and killing intent. He merged perfectly with the foul-smelling mud below the sewage pipe. There were a total of four guards and workers within ten meters. It was as if they were facing a great enemy and were tired of dealing with it. However, not a single one of them saw Meng Chao. It was not until a few water rats with two heads ran down the sewage pipe in a panic that everyones eyes were pulled over. Meng Chao was already prepared. He gently flicked out a broken bone that he had picked up from the riverbed. The broken bone was the size of a grain of rice. It stuck close to the ground and silently hit the joint between one of the water rats two heads. The water rat squeaked in pain and jumped. It seemed to realize that in the darkness ahead, there was a terrifying existence that it could not afford to provoke. Driven by its survival instinct, it changed direction and entered another sewage pipe. The four guards and workers shifted their attention. The next two-thirds of the emergency lights went out, and another dark period arrived. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The moment darkness devoured the cave, Meng Chao leaped up from the bottom of the sewage pipe. Like a bolt of black lightning, he darted to the center of the sewage treatment system, where the reactor and the metal tanks were the densest. It was also the place where the guards were the densest. The gazes of the seven or eight guards were like thorns, tightly entangling the reactor and metal tanks. Before Meng Chao arrived, a few pieces of metal that were as thin as cicadas wings and as sharp as blades were already shooting out of his fingertips. With precision, they pierced into one of the metal tanks, which had been repaired, and it began to crack. The metal tank immediately exploded. A large amount of corrosive liquids that were hundreds of degrees hot and sticky spurted out of the tank. Due to the sudden change in pressure, it vaporized instantly and turned into a colorful poisonous fog that bared its fangs and brandished its claws. Even though the guards and staff were wearing three layers of protective clothing, the poisonous fog was still expanding. Seeing the poisonous fog that seemed to have a life of its own, they were shocked, breaking out in a cold sweat. They quickly waved the fire extinguisher and the mithril stabilizer spray, spraying white bubbles at the poisonous fog. They tried to keep the poisonous fog contained within a range of three to five meters. How could they see Meng Chao? Just as they were spraying the foam around, a phantom-like figure flashed into the depths of the poisonous fog and the foam. Whoosh! Whoosh! The emergency light flashed for the third time and also became extinguished soon after. This time, Meng Chao hid behind a tall and muscular guard who looked like a humanoid tank. This guard appeared to have been injected with some kind of gene reagent that had not been approved. There was a heavy bomb embedded within every one of his muscle fibers. Normally, one would not be able to train to achieve such a deformed and developed body. His combat ability was as astonishing as his body size. Flames of war that were visible to the naked eye gushed out of his lumpy muscles. It made him seem like he was stuck in the middle of a cave, like a burning torch. There was no doubt that crouching behind the muscular man was a very risky move. However, Meng Chao had observed the muscular mans mode of movement calmly and confirmed that he had a certain flaw in his perception. As long as he activated the Walking Corpse technique to the maximum, using the muscular mans surging vitality magnetic field to conceal his movements could be as effective as darkness under the lamp. Moreover, the pathway that led from the back of the strong man to the rock stratum and the BloodFlower laboratory was also the closest. As expected, the strong man was probably the leader of the guards. He was known to be fierce and evil. Faced with the situation where the earthquake was getting increasingly intense and the entire cave could collapse at any time, the strong man got so angry that smoke was rising out of his seven apertures. His furious face was so twisted that even evil ghosts would break out in cold sweat. His roar drowned out the loud sounds from the depths of the underground river. His saliva was also like a dense barrage of bullets, poking holes in the guards faces. None of the guards dared to meet the brawny mans gaze. Naturally, it was even more impossible for them to discover Meng Chao, who was hiding behind that man. Thus, when the next round of darkness came, Meng Chao was akin to a black arrow shot out by a ghost. He dashed straight toward the entrance and exit of the rock wall. Before the emergency light came back on, he had already infiltrated the interior of the Blood Flower laboratory. It was a narrow, high-tech corridor. The corridor was covered in surveillance cameras, pressure sensors, and infrared scanners. It was to ensure that even if a mutated rat sneaked into the laboratory, they would be able to scan and lock on to it at the first moment. However, that was during normal times. Right now, the sewage treatment system, which was separated from the tunnel by a wall, was being attacked by an earthquake. Meng Chao had stimulated the accompanying mineral vein, which was hidden in the depths of the underground river, and it was releasing an unrelenting spirit magnetic storm. Although the destructive energy released by this spirit magnetic storm was far less than one percent of the Red Radiance Jade vein that Lin Chuan had detonated a few years ago, it was more than enough to temporarily disable the monitoring equipment in the underground laboratory within five to ten minutes. The monitoring facilities and the precision instruments here should be disabled. Next, I just need to be on guard against the staff in the laboratory! Meng Chaos ears were like a radar that was rotating nonstop. He could hear everything within a hundred meters of the tunnelbreathing, heartbeats, hurried footsteps, angry curses, shouting, the monsters locked in the laboratory, and the abnormal movement of the planets magnetic field. Meng Chao went crazy, pulling the chains and hitting the fence hard before he could make a distinction between all the clattering sounds. Meng Chao heard dozens of footsteps coming from all directions toward the tunnel. The tunnel was the only way for the Blood Flower laboratory to access the sewage treatment system. There were no forks on either side, so there was nowhere for Meng Chao to hide. But that was not a problem for him. He noticed that the propeller-like roar of an armored airship kept coming from above his head. He determined that it was the underground laboratorys ventilation system. It was overloading which was why the sewage treatment systems explosion caused by the earthquake managed to firmly block the laboratory from the outside. Nothing could penetrate it in the slightest. The ventilation system was the most important thing to any underground structure. Not to mention, it was a Blood Flower laboratory, which was carrying out biochemical experiments and producing highly toxic gases as well as deadly spores. Soon, Meng Chao found the ventilation ducts air outlet. He raised his arm and casually put his palm, which was wrapped in a gauntlet, on the air outlet. The spirit magnet that had solidified into the gauntlet immediately melted into mercury, slipping into the air outlet and into the depths of the ventilation duct. Chapter 1537 - Harmless Treatment In the narrow ventilation duct, the spirit magnet kept splitting into dozens of small strands of mercury, each finding and drilling into an exhaust fan that was running at full power or even at an overload. The originally rhythmic running sound of the exhaust fans suddenly became uneven, sharp, and ear-piercing. It was as if their internal parts had fallen off. Driven by the high-speed propellers, the inner walls of the exhaust fans were scratched and riddled with holes. Accompanied by plenty of sparks and smoke, the dozens of exhaust fans that were scattered all over the ventilation duct almost became paralyzed at the same time. With just a wall acting as separation, the expanding flames and thick smoke in the burning, as well as exploding, sewage treatment station, immediately poured into the underground laboratory. It turned the area around the tunnel into a mess. Chi! Chi! The automatic fire protection and antivirus facilities installed above the tunnel were all activated, and they sprayed a large amount of sticky foam down. The staff in the underground laboratory had already put on three layers of protective clothing. Their line of sight went beyond their gas masks, but their field of vision was narrow and visibility extremely low. Now, their gas masks were stained with plenty of foam, which they could not wipe clean no matter how hard they tried. Between the bright flames and the black poisonous fog, it was naturally more difficult to detect the presence of intruders. Moreover, when the fire and anti-virus systems had been automatically activated, a large door had silently opened from the seemingly smooth tunnel wall. There was a small fire station with a variety of safety equipment inside, including fire foam spray cans, negative pressure airproof clothing, gas masks, first aid kits, and many other safety equipment. Originally, the equipment had been prepared for workers who suddenly got exposed to high temperatures or highly toxic environments and did not have time to escape to the safety zone. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. But now, it worked to Meng Chaos advantage. He retrieved all the strands of the spirit magnet from the ventilation duct and made sure not to leave even half a drop of mercury behind. Even if the people from Horizon checked the exhaust fans that had been burned into scrap metal, they would only assume that the earthquake had been too strong, the flames had been too fierce, and the toxic fog had contained a high degree of erosion. Hence, the entire system became paralyzed as a result. Before a large number of workers stumbled into the tunnel, Meng Chao quickly put on a full set of equipment and smeared a large amount of foam on his gas mask, turning into a shiny, human-shaped tin. He leaned against the corner of the wall and coughed loudly, pretending to inhale a lot of poisonous fog, which burned his esophagus and lungs. Sure enough, the workers were most concerned about the earthquakes energy level and trend, as well as managing the sewage treatment systems damage. They did not care about his life or death. Only a rather fierce worker grabbed him and asked about the situation outside. Obviously, he was fooled by Meng Chaos superb acting skills. When a large number of workers rushed out of the tunnel, Meng Chao moved against the current and went straight into the heart of the underground laboratory. He secretly poked a small hole under his gas mask, allowing the aura and sound from the outside world to leak in. At that moment, Meng Chao still did not know the exact structure of this labyrinthine underground laboratory. But that was not a problem. As the earthquake waves and spirit magnetic storm kept crashing into the underground laboratory, the monsters imprisoned there all became restless. They let out ferocious, mournful, fearful, and distorted howls from time to time. They also secreted a large amount of sweat with a very strong smell. Following the sound and aura, Meng Chao easily locked onto the location where a large number of monsters were gathered. The monsters are the best carriers of the Blood Flower. Since this is the Blood Flower laboratory, the large number of monsters gathered here are naturally the raw materials for the experiments. In other words, as long as we find the monsters, we can follow the clues and find the underground laboratorys core area! The first thing that Meng Chao found was not a living monster. Instead, it was a large number of bloody, oddly-shaped monster corpses. They were all piled up in a harmless treatment workshop. Most of the monsters had gone through high-intensity experiments. After they died, they had to be sent to the acid pool and the incinerator. They had to be decomposed into the most basic particles or even turned into ashes before they were discharged into the sewage treatment system for the next heavy process. These What the hell are they? Seeing rows of monster corpses dangling in the air from huge iron hooks, Meng Chao secretly frowned. He had seen a lot of things. From Dragon City to Picturesque Orchid Lake, from monsters to Totem Beasts, and even in his fragmented apocalyptic nightmares and the mottled ancient battlefield, he had seen all kinds of strange creatures. That was especially so when his cultivation advanced to the Deity Realm. Even if the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon appeared in front of him, he could still talk and laugh with it. However, should he extract the ugliest monsters from the depths of his memory, compared with the ferocious appearance of the monster corpses in front of him, Meng Chao still could not distinguish which kind was creepier. At first glance, these monsters looked like they were part of the Demonic Halberd Pigs subspecies. There was a large population of Demonic Halberd Pigs. They had strong reproductive and adaptive abilities as well as thick skin. They could withstand all kinds of modulation and were the best specimens for conducting biochemical experiments. They were the lab rat equivalent of monsters. Agricultural University had previously bred a very special Demonic Halberd Pig. Using gene knockout, the Demonic Halberd Pigs tusks, thick skin, and mane were removed, making the white and fat pig look like a lab rat that had been magnified hundreds of times. However, the little white pigs hanging there Meng Chao spotted a Demonic Halberd Pig. Indeed, with gene knockout, its tusks, thick skin, and mane had been removed at the embryonic stage. Meanwhile, its entire body was inlaid with hundreds of eyeballs! Even though the Demonic Halberd Pig had died long ago, most of its eyeballs were still bulging, and they were filled with radiating blood vessels. They were like tumors that still maintained their vigorous vitality. No, it was not as simple as tumors. The pig had died with its eyes wide open, and Meng Chao sensed a few wisps of fear from the eyeballs. He realized that the eyeballs had just released an extremely high-intensity spirit attack. These d*mn things are fundamentally different from the Demonic Halberd Pigs natural eyeballs. These arent the eyeballs of Demonic Halberd Pigs at all. Instead, they had apparently shrunk the Demonic Air Ripping Eye by a few hundred times and forcefully grafted it onto the Demonic Halberd Pigs body. Could the genes of the Demonic Halberd Pig and Demonic Air Splitting Eye be intertwined through Blood Flowers stimulation? To come up with such a gene modulation method, the person in charge of this laboratory is definitely a genius, an extremely evil genius! Nevertheless, there seems to be a slight deviation in his train of thought. The Demonic Air Splitting Eyes spirit attack originates from its brain, which occupies more than 90% of the space in its body, not from the eyeballs floating on the surface. No matter how many eyes grow on the Demonic Halberd Pigs body through genetic modification technology, if its brain isnt fundamentally modified, it wont be able to release too strong a spirit attack. Instead, the Demonic Halberd Pigs brain would be drained due to overload from the spirit attack. This Demonic Halberd Pig must have died of brain edema and brain failure caused by the spirit backlash, right? Meng Chao noticed that there were faint burn marks on the pigs nose, ears, and mouth. It must have been caused by the spontaneous combustion of the brain and the fire escaping from its seven orifices because it could not withstand the spirit backlash. Although there was a problem with the idea, failure was the mother of success. Meng Chao could completely imagine that after repeated attempts, the host of the laboratory overcame a series of technical difficulties. He could make a large number of the pigs, and they could be seen everywhere. Their skin was rough, and their flesh was thick. The Demonic Halberd Pig, which possessed considerable physical attack, had mastered the ability to release Fear Bombs at will, just like the Demonic Air Splitting Eye. At one point, he would have a terrifying monster army! Moreover, this was just the Demonic Halberd Pig. After all, Meng Chao had extracted a large number of fierce high-level beast remains that were hundreds of times more powerful than the Demonic Halberd Pig from the underground river! Chapter 1538 - Tip of the Iceberg With an ominous premonition, Meng Chao turned his gaze to the second Demonic Halberd Pigs corpse. This Demonic Halberd Pig was also a little white pig that had been cultivated with gene knockout technology to change its tusks, skin, and hair, making it appear soft and tender. However, it had grown extremely thick tendons and muscles. There were circles of blood vessels that looked like tree roots wrapped around it. There were also countless bone spurs growing between the blood vessels on its left forelimb. Its forelimb was out of proportion to its body size. It was even longer than the length of the Demonic Halberd Pig. It looked like it had been torn off from a high-level beast that was several times bigger than the Demonic Halberd Pig and stitched onto it. Meng Chao also found dense dark red scales on its left forelimb. Even though the Demonic Halberd Pig had been dead for a long time and most of its organs had been exhausted, there were still fiery ripples between its scales, faintly flowing and surging. In addition, the end of its left forelimb clearly did not have the characteristics of a cloven-hoofed monster. Instead, it was the claw of a dragon-type monster. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The huge and sharp dragon claw was like four overlapping death scythes. The bloodstains that had long solidified on its body gave off a terrifying aura that made ones heart contract. This is not the Demonic Halberd Pigs limb. Its the limb of some high-level flood-dragon-type monster, such as the Demonic Flaming Dragon, the Giant-mouthed Flaming Dragon, or the Volcano Ranger. There could even be some relation to the limb of a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. However, there are no signs of suturing at the joints between the Demonic Halberd Pigs left forelimb and body. This is enough to prove that it wasnt pieced together after birth. Instead, its a product of genetic engineering and biochemical modification. This Demonic Halberd Pig was born with part of the bloodline and limbs of a high-level beast! Meng Chao clicked his tongue inwardly. Everyone knew that the higher the level of a beast, the more unruly it would be, and the more unwilling it would be to be tamed and used by humans. The Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon was like that. The king of the monsters naturally had the pride of a king. In the face of an overwhelming torrent of steel, it would rather be smashed into pieces by hundreds of railway guns and the bombardment of Deity Realm warriors than become a loyal dog under the feet of humans. Taming the ferocious Hell Beasts and even the Apocalyptic Beasts had become an urgent problem for the Dragon City civilization to solve. As far as Meng Chao knew, many organizations, including the Superstar Company and Agricultural University, all tried their hand at it. But so far, no one had come up with a fundamental solution. Occasionally, a beast tamer would tame a Hell Beast or even an Apocalyptic Beast, but it was only a special case and could not be replicated. However, the idea of the underground laboratory was the opposite. Since the Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts were existences that could not be tamed, they might as well give up on the idea of taming them. Instead, they would find a way to inject the genes of the Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts into the bodies of the Nightmarish Beasts that could be tamed and had astonishing fertility. Then, they would be able to create biochemical weapons that were partially nightmarish and partially hellish. They would even be the ultimate bioweapon with one-third Nightmarish bloodline, one-third Hell bloodline, and one-third Apocalyptic bloodline! By utilizing the characteristics of the Blood Flower spores, the fusion of the different bloodlines will be improved, and a Nightmarish Beast that possesses some of the abilities of a Hell Beast or even an Apocalyptic Beast can be created! It does sound feasible. Of course, its not easy to achieve this. Take the Demonic Halberd Pig for example. Since its left forelimb is made up of high-level cells, the daily energy consumption of each cell is astronomical. The Demonic Halberd Pigs food and digestive system are not enough to maintain the normal functioning of its left forelimb. As a result, while its left forelimb became thicker and stronger, its body, brain, and the other three limbs became thinner and withered as the days went by. The originally fat Demonic Halberd Pig was reduced to skin and bones. The cause of its death should be malnutrition. It starved to death. It sounded ridiculous for a Demonic Halberd Pig that was locked in the laboratory with enough feed to actually die from malnutrition. However, Meng Chao was not kidding. It boiled down to the same thing. The experiment was to search for a one in ten thousand success from all the seemingly absurd and unrivaled impossibilities. Presumably, the host of this underground laboratory had also been repeatedly screening and testing to find the high-level beast bloodline that was most suitable to be mixed with the genes of the Demonic Halberd Pig, right? In fact, there was no need for such a powerful Apocalyptic Beast bloodline like that of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. As long as the Tyrant Mammoth Hell Beast gene could be perfectly injected into the Demonic Halberd Pigs body, it did not even need to be too perfect, provided that the Tyrant-Demonic Halberd Pig could unleash its combat strength for half an hour. If there were a total of three to five hundred such Demonic Halberd Pigs, or even more, it would bea terrifying force that was no weaker than a flood of steel! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes andturned his gaze to the third demon pig. No, to be more precise, it was an object that looked like the corpse of a Demonic Halberd Pig. It had been blown into a bloody mess and was not shaped like a pig. Every bone, blood vessel, and muscle fiber of this creature had exploded from the inside. Tremendous pressure had caused the flesh and blood all over its body to bloom from the inside out. The appalling sight reminded Meng Chao of the man-eating flower that the main tank had crushed. This creature had experienced an extremely violent self-detonation. Judging from the degree of the damage, the spirit energy that had gathered in its body right before the self-detonation was no less dense than that of a Level 4 Hell Beast. Since its cells were still at the extent of a Level 2 Nightmarish Beast, it was unable to withstand the surging spirit energy that led to the tragedy. However, it also proves that the underground laboratory has accumulated pretty advanced technology to allow the Nightmarish Beast to instantly unleash the combat ability of a Hell Beast. Its just that the power isnt stable enough yet. Meng Chaos gaze passed the monsters riddled corpse and landed on the body of a fourth Demonic Halberd Pig. Compared with its counterpart that had self-destructed, this corpse looked clean. It had already undergone an autopsy. A large amount of its flesh and blood had been neatly flipped to its sides, revealing the bones between its torso and limbs. Unlike an ordinary Demonic Halberd Pig, its bones emitted a dazzling metallic luster. One could vaguely see that at the end of its bones, there were metal joints made of gears and bearings of all sizes. This is Can the Demonic Halberd Pigs resistance to impact and survivability be enhanced when its skeleton is replaced by reinforcement alloy and a mechanical skeleton? Its not just a biochemical process. Its a product of semi-biochemical and semi-mechanical processes. If the process can be completed, the Demonic Halberd Pig will no longer be a simple monster, but a more complicated and powerful mechanical beast. Even if its flesh and blood are torn apart, its organs and brain burned, it will still be able to carry out all the orders given by its superiors without rest. Itll be driven by the mechanical skeleton, the control chip, and the built-in engine! What he saw before his eyes was just the tip of the iceberg. Meng Chaos emotions were extremely complicated. The Dragon City civilization in the apocalyptic nightmare had almost no time to catch their breath after they suffered heavy losses against the monster civilization. They were drawn into the magnificent war between worlds. Therefore, the Dragon City civilization did not have the time to digest and absorb the spoils of war from the Monster War. As a result, they did not have such advanced biochemical technology and the ability to modulate monsters. However, Meng Chao himself had changed the future. Todays Dragon City Civilization had inherited everything from the monster civilization almost unscathed. If you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes also into you. The Dragon City civilization had tried to devour all of the monster civilizations heritage so that the monsters would become the most powerful tool for humans to conquer the Other World. However, the ghosts of the monster civilization would certainly attach themselves to humans in various ways, and imperceptibly change the appearance of Dragon City and the entire human race in return. It was a double-edged sword. If the power of a monster civilization was put in the right place by the right people it had the potential to shatter nightmares and stop the apocalypse. It could even promote the evolution of human civilization as well as help mankind to open up an early link between Earth and the Other World. Unfortunately, if the monster civilization fell into the hands of those with ulterior motives, it would merge with the monster lurking in the depths of humanity. It was possible to create a catastrophe larger than what Meng Chao had experienced in his apocalyptic nightmare. It might even bring the end of the world forward! After Meng Chao figured that out, he had to find more information. Who are the investors and hosts of this underground laboratory? What role does the lingering Blood Alliance play in it? Chapter 1539 - God Transformation 9.0 At the end of this harmless treatment workshop, there was a huge autopsy table. Two Reapers, who were wearing sterile clothes and carrying a set of multifunctional exoskeletons for dissection and harvesting, were standing in front of the autopsy table. They were looking at the mountain of monster corpses and operating with full concentration. Out of curiosity as a Reaper, Meng Chao took a few more glances at the autopsy table. No matter how chaotic the situation outside got, the two Reapers were still able to stay at their posts. Their professionalism was admirable. Seeing this, Meng Chao broke out in a cold sweat. The Demonic Halberd Pig on the autopsy table was slightly bigger than its peers, and it looked a little chubby. Aside from that, it did not have many abnormalities. The two Reapers then waved their mechanical arms and cut its torso along the middle of its chest and abdomen. When they made a Y-shaped incision, turning its skin and flesh to the sides, Meng Chao saw it clearlyan enormous bomb was actually hidden between its bloody organs! This bomb should have been modified from a heavy railway gun shell or an aerial bomb dropped by a super-large armored airship. It was more than two meters long and nearly one meter in diameter. It occupied almost all the space in the demon pigs belly, squeezing its internal organs to the side. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. From the spirit flame flowing faintly on the surface of the bomb, one could imagine how many crystals were inside it. At that moment, due to the spirit magnetic interference caused by the earthquake, the bomb trembled faintly, as though a demon was hiding inside and could not wait to break out of its cocoon. Although the bombs safety had not been removed and it would not detonate easily under normal circumstances either, the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts were still serious as if they were facing an abyss. They were so nervous that they did not even dare to breathe. Even their mechanical arms were trembling slightly. Cold sweat meandered and filled the air. Crisscrossing marks were outlined on their sterile clothing. How insane does one need to be to think of combining a heavy bomb with a Demonic Halberd Pig? Of course, theres no argument over a Demonic Halberd Pigs combat ability. However, if its used to launch a suicide attack, it will definitely cause significant damage to the target and leave an unforgettable impression! No wonder the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts have to stick to their posts. I guess they already started working when the earthquake hit. Once the bombs are partly dismantled, they cant leave their posts even if the sky and earth are falling. Otherwise, if such a big bomb is left here and its safety is broken by the aftershock from the earthquake and spirit magnetic storm, itll result in a detonation. Then, half of the laboratory might be razed to the ground! The scene before Meng Chao allowed him to have a deeper understanding of how insane the underground laboratory.s director was. At that moment, the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts finally extracted the heavy bomb from the Demonic Halberd Pigs belly, intact. After completely immersing the bloody heavy bomb into the stabilizer that had been added with mithril, they closed the ammunition boxs cover and confirmed something: It was embedded with a lead plate that could isolate more than 90% of the spirit magnetic interference. Only then did the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts heave a sigh of relief. They opened the one-way diversion valve on their sterile suits. The sweat that had accumulated in the sealed sterile suits was immediately released from the diversion valve. The two individuals were at ease, and their tense nerves, as well as muscles, relaxed. The two of them were so tired that they collapsed on the ground. After a long time, they regained the strength to communicate with each other. They used the communicator embedded in the sealed sterile suits to speak. However, when they spoke, the air vibrated, inevitably forming ripples on the sealed suit. Moreover, the sealed sterile suit could only block most bacteria and viruses, not all of them. It was impossible to stop the transmission of sound waves 100%, especially in terms of stopping sound waves from reaching the ears of a Deity Realm warrior. Hence, Meng Chao could vaguely hear the conversation between the two of them. D*mn it, earthquakes are becoming more and more frequent recently. Why did our higher-ups find such a godforsaken place to build a laboratory? We had no choice. To keep it a secret, we could only choose a place deep in Raging Waves Mountain Range, where the geological structure and spirit magnetic field are unstable. Moreover, the spirit magnetic storm thats stirred up from time to time is also beneficial to our experiments. It can frequently stimulate monster cells and induce genetic mutations that are difficult to induce in artificial environments. However, what our project needs the most is a stable magnetic environment. Thankfully, our experiment hasnt started yet. If an earthquake breaks out after we activate the aerial bomb, no one else will know. Your brother and I will certainly be blown to pieces by the out-of-control aerial bomb coupled with the Demonic Halberd Pigs spirit energy. Just count yourself lucky. The first groups experiment has already begun. We still dont know how to end it! What? The first group was conducting the most dangerous experiment for God Transformation 9.0. The combat strength of the monsters that had been injected with God Transformation 9.0 increased by at least ten times more than normal, and the probability of them losing control also increased by ten times. If at this time, those monsters were stimulated by the spirit magnetic storm, who knows how they would respond! When Meng Chao heard that, his pupils suddenly constricted. He had locked onto a keyword from the conversation between the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts. God Transformation 9.0! Deep in Meng Chaos brain, there was a memory of something similar. It was regarding the Deification Capsule that had caused Meng Chao trouble and almost caused the tumor growing in the heart of Dragon City to completely explode. The Deification Capsule was a special genetic medicine. It could stimulate the cells of ordinary people and overload the mitochondria. It could instantly output ten times or even a hundred times the energy. It could give an ordinary person a temporary but great extraordinary power for three to five minutes, or at most ten to twenty minutes, which was enough to rival superhumans. During the Monster War, the monster civilization had secretly concocted a large number of Deification Capsules. They had also gathered a large number of bandits inside Dragon City and used the capsules to turn them into an extremely vicious suicide squad. Then, they sent this squad into the Lair and set off a bloody storm. If Meng Chao and Lu Siya had not joined hands to stop them, the storm caused by the Deification Capsules might have swallowed the Lair and set off a chain reaction that would eventually destroy the entire Dragon City. However, concocting gene reagents was definitely not an easy task. At the very least, a large-scale laboratory, corresponding experimental equipment, and experimenters with a certain level of professionalism were needed. It was hard to imagine that a big and burly monster would wear a white coat and wear gold-rimmed glasses, crouching in front of a microscope and a petri dish to conduct experiments. At that time, the Abnormal Beast Research Department speculated that the monster civilization had absorbed a large number of humans, who had been thrown out of Dragon City at the beginning of their transmigration and had been stranded in the wilderness. There were also outlaws, who had committed crimes in Dragon City and were wanted. They had nowhere to hide and had taken the initiative to flee. Using these peoples wisdom and operational skills, they established the monster civilizations genetic laboratory. The problem was, Meng Chao had been one of the first humans to attack the monster civilizations ultimate lair. Yet, he did not discover the existence of the monster civilizations genetic laboratory in the Hidden Mist Domain. Then, where exactly was the large number of Deification Capsules, and who made them? During the Monster War, Dragon City had almost been given Deification Capsules that bloomed at the center. However, was the God Transformation 9.0 in front of him related to it at all? Thinking about it carefully, the Deification Capsule was more suitable for the monsters to inject and consume than a gene agent that could help human beings improve their strength in an instant. After all, the Deification Capsules principle was to stimulate an overload in the mitochondria and accelerate the burning of the blood and flesh cells by ten times or even a hundred times. It was meant to exhaust ones life potential as much as possible in exchange for combat ability! Ultimately, human cells that have not been trained are not as strong as monster cells without the long-term infiltration of spirit energy. Most of the monsters are tough creatures with tough skin and extremely tenacious vitality. Even if their hearts or their brains are blown up, they can still continue to fight. They would be driven by the primitive nervous system and cause terrible slaughter. Even if such monsters consume ten times the dosage of the Deification Capsules, it wont be that easy for them. Their organs would fail, and they might even explode and die. Not to mention, theres also a weird existence like the Blood Flowers that can turn monsters into undead creatures. Monster cells plus the Deification Capsules plus the Blood Flower spores Its a perfect combination! An image of an undead creature that had consumed a large number of Deification Capsules and increased its combat power by ten times appeared in Meng Chaos mind. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. At that moment, the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts felt as if they had been stabbed in the butt by earth thorns that had appeared out of nowhere. The two of them jumped up at the same time. Oh no, Team One has lost control! Hurry up and go over there to support them! Chapter 1540 - Early Berserk Following the spasmodic movements of the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts, the four corners of the innocuous treatment workshop also sounded a hurried alarm. The high-frequency flashing red lights added a bit of tension to the already unstable underground space. The two Reapers and bomb disposal experts smashed a red button next to the autopsy table. Behind the autopsy table, at the end of the workshop, a thick steel plate as thick as a bank vault door had been embedded with a large number of rivets. It was pulled along the sliding rail by a hinge that was as thick as an arm, and it slowly slid into the reinforced concrete wall that was more than three meters thick. There, another deep and dark tunnel was revealed. At the end of the tunnel, the faint howls of a monster could be heard. The strong smell of blood was like raging flames that almost overwhelmed both of them. Both of them were focused on Team One, which was about to lose control. They did not notice that before they entered the tunnel and closed the steel plates, a ghostly figure had sneaked in as well. It was not the tunnel that the researchers used to enter and exit on a daily basis. It was a tunnel that was used to transport experimental subjects, or more accurately, monsters. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The reason was, many of the monsters were as large as mountains. The tunnel had also been built to be exceptionally spacious. During the transportation process, some of the monsters would constantly struggle, spew out blood and acid, as well as burn and erode the tunnels walls until they were mottled and riddled with potholes. As a result, there were not many surveillance devices that could remain there for three days in one piece. That greatly facilitated Meng Chaos hibernation and stealth. He followed the two Reapers and bomb disposal experts like a shadow. After turning two corners, several forks appeared in front of them, leading to different project teams and research labs. Right then, with the alarms sounding more and more rapidly, countless workers in airtight suits rushed out of their own research labs toward Team One to provide them support. They were carrying exoskeletons on their backs and were armed to the teeth. In their anxious state, no one noticed that Meng Chao was not one of them. He was also wearing airtight protective suits and covering his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. The howls of the monsters ahead became increasingly shrill and intense. The tremors caused by the monsters hitting the walls and floors also violently tore web-like cracks on the top of the tunnel. Plenty of dust and gravel fell from the cracks and smashed onto the rescuers heads. Black smoke, thick fog, bloody light, and spirit flames made everyones faces dirty, and they could not distinguish each other. Meng Chao heard many researchers cursing and gnashing their teeth. They cursed the laboratorys director for being inhumane. He only cared about the results of the experiments and did not care about the researchers lives. In the past six months, countless researchers had died or been injured in similar experiments. The monsters had gone out of control. They might have been cursing, but they never slowed down. After all, they were all in the same boat. If the monsters that had gone out of control escaped, who knew how big of a tragedy it would cause in the underground laboratory? Even if they could survive it, once the underground laboratory was exposed because the monsters had gone out of control, they would at least have their license revoked for conducting forbidden experiments. They would be banned from relevant industries for life and engaging in related research, ending their academic lives. At worst, they would be punished by the law and end up imprisoned for life. Besides, everyone had been conducting forbidden experiments that were equally dangerous. There was a possibility for everyones subjects to lose control, go berserk, and self-destruct. No one wanted their subjects to go berserk on their own. So, while the researchers were complaining and cursing, they whirled into the largest research room at the end of the tunnel. Rather than a standard laboratory filled with bottles and jars, it was more like a huge monster arena. The space was half the size of a basketball court. In theory, it was enough to accommodate most monsters below the Hell level. They could flex their muscles and bones there. However, the reinforced concrete walls that were densely covered in steel cones and even high-voltage power grids were still left with shocking traces of monster collisions and scratches. Many of the scratches were like small craters, and they were filled with radial cracks from the inside out. Many of the scratches were deeper than half an arm. If scratches of the same power were applied to a tank, they could easily tear the tanks front armor in half. At the center of the monster arena, there were seven control devices that looked like giant medical cabins. The medical cabins, or in other words, cultivation tanks, were more than five meters long and more than three meters wide. They were filled with a thick, dark-green potion that possessed a strange fragrance. In addition, Demonic Halberd Pigs were floating in the dark green potion, which was bubbling inside the tanks, and hundreds of tubes were connected to them. One end of the tubes was connected to the Demonic Halberd Pigs blood vessels, bone marrow, and neural network. The other end that extended beyond the culture tanks was connected to dozens of metal tanks that were marked with biochemical danger signs. Meng Chao smelled very strong ingredients that could calm the mind and relax the muscles from the dark green potion. It seemed that it was something similar to a hibernation potion. It could greatly reduce the monsters metabolism and keep them in a deep sleep for a long time, thus reducing consumption and making control, as well as transport, easier. However, before the earthquake that Chao Meng had created, the researchers there had already diluted the concentration of the hibernation potion. They had injected a large amount of dangerous gene potions, including God Transformation 9.0, through several hundred catheters into the Demon Halberd Pigs bodies. Then, they had probably used simple and crude methods such as bioelectric stimulation to wake the Demon Halberd Pigs up from their deep sleep, causing them to enter a state of excitement and even fury. Usually, such activation would be controllable. However, the spirit magnetic storm that had been triggered by the artificial earthquake caused the Demonic Halberd Pigs to enter a state of excitement and fury at a speed and degree that far exceeded the researchers expectations. In addition, the earthquake had a negative impact on the entire underground laboratorys overall structure and defense system. As a result, the researchers were somewhat caught off guard by the Demonic Halberd Pigs sudden state of frenzy. At that moment, the furious Demonic Halberd Pigs were ramming into the ten cultivation tanks. Looking through the side of the cultivation tanks and the observation window inlaid with tempered glass, Meng Chao discovered that all the Demonic Halberd Pigs were erupting with mutations visible to the naked eye. They had originally been little white pigs without tusks, manes, and hard skin during the embryonic stage thanks to gene knockout technology. Now, these little white pigs had taken on the most primitive, brutal, and barbaric appearance of their ancestors in just a few minutes or dozens of seconds. Some of the little white pigs had tusks that were as sharp as those of the Tyrant Mammoths protruding from the sides of their noses. As the tusks tore through their faces, their originally harmless cherry mouths were ripped all the way to the ears, turning into a bloody mouth full of sharp teeth. Some of the little white pigs grew a layer of dense, incomparably sharp mane. Their manes emitted a faint metallic luster, and there were even barbs at the end of their manes. With just a light rub against a human body, a large piece of bloody flesh could be torn off. Other little white pigs even grew scales and carapaces that did not belong to a Demonic Halberd Pig, turning themselves into monster warriors in armor. No matter what form they turned into, these Demonic Halberd Pigs were filled with explosive power. It was as if they were driven by endless pain while they crashed into the interior walls of the cultivation tanks. Including the gene reagents, the cultivation tanks that weighed more than ten tons swayed like empty matchboxes in a violent wind under the Demonic Halberd Pigs impact. Crisscrossing spider web cracks began to appear on the observation windows of several cultivation tanks. They would shatter at any time. A few cultivation tanks also resembled lone boats in a stormy sea. They were at risk of capsizing. Finally, an exceptionally strong Demonic Halberd Pig with scars all over its body and a protruding spine that looked like the sharp bone plates of a stegosaurus smashed into the observation window on one side of the cultivation tank. Then, it used its sharp claws to lean on the edge of the observation window. It tore the tanks outer shell, which was made of super-strong alloy, into pieces before it crawled out. At the same time, another thin monster with shiny scales all over its body finally overturned its cultivation tank after repeated violent shaking. It did not look like a Demonic Halberd Pig but more like a mutated crocodile. It took the opportunity to flip over the cover and crawled out! Chapter 1541 - The Flesh Machine That Never Tires The tubes that were originally connected to the bodies of the two Demonic Halberd Pigs were all torn apart. A large amount of unknown pungent liquid shot out of the tubes. As soon as the colorful liquid came into contact with the air, it immediately turned into a poisonous fog that bared its fangs and brandished its claws. When the poisonous fog touched the cultivation tanks shell and the ground, clear sounds of erosion rang out. Soon, the color of the shell and the ground changed. Even the researchers who had rushed to the rescue had horrified looks when they saw the poisonous fog. They fled in all directions, unwilling to be enveloped in its toxic claws. Meng Chao secretly clicked his tongue. He had no idea what kind of tyrannical gene reagent the crazy researchers in this underground laboratory had injected into the Demonic Halberd Pigs bodies. It was so corrosive that the Demonic Halberd Pigs had to be suffering a pain worse than death the entire time. No wonder they became so irritable and wanted to die together with the humans around them. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. There was a chain as thick as a finger on each of the two Demonic Halberd Pigs limbs. Crackle, crackle, crackle. Bright silver electric arcs were dancing on the chains. However, after the Demonic Halberd Pigs bulging muscles released the most powerful explosive force that they could, the chains surrounded by electric arcs were stretched to the limit of metal fatigue, and they broke one after another. The two Demonic Halberd Pigs were completely free. They stretched their necks to a length that their own kind could not reach andlet out a howl of cruelty and joy. They did not immediately launch an attack on the humans. Instead, they rotated their small scarlet eyes that were filled with cunning light and turned their heads to slam into the cultivation tanks, which were holding their brethren They were trying to save more of their own kind, so they formed an army of monsters that rampaged around. A few cultivation tanks had already been ravaged to the brink of destruction. After the external impact from these two leading big brothers, they naturally disintegrated one after another. Now, a total of four deformed and furious Demonic Halberd Pigs had escaped the humans control. Catch them and inject the anesthetic! A furious roar came from the communication channel embedded in their sealed suits. The research rooms four walls were opened. Then, rows of weapon racks automatically popped out from two of the walls and slid down the rails to the researchers. The weapons on the racks were all non-lethal such as powerful anesthetic guns, high-voltage stun guns, magnetic animal traps, and the like. A large number of bionic robots were hidden behind the other two walls of the armory. They waved seven or eight metal limbs with sharp blades and claws as they rushed out. Plus, there were chainsaws glinting at the ends of their limbs. These bionic robots were driven by spirit energy and runes to simulate a monsters physiology. They were even embedded with some monster materials, mostly real monster nerves. Without the remote control of a human being, they could carry out the most basic tactical commands. Their treads were flying, and their sharp blades were dancing crazily. They charged at the Demonic Halberd Pigs fearlessly. However, in three to five seconds, the Demonic Halberd Pigs turned them into piles of scrap metal that were emitting sparks. The researchers, on the other hand, took advantage of those precious three to five seconds to collect all the tranquilizer guns, electric defibrillators, and animal traps. Ptuf! Ptuf! Ptuf! Ptuf! Dozens of tranquilizer needles were driven by compressed air, and they shot toward the Demonic Halberd Pigs. The problem was, the Demonic Halberd Pigs skin, which had been modified by God Transformation 9.0, was thick and tough like leather. Their skin was also wrapped in a layer of extremely elastic mane that gave them a strong defense. Moreover, the Demonic Halberd Pigs muscles were trembling and sliding constantly. The anesthetic needles lacked enough kinetic energy to penetrate their bristles, skin, and muscles. It was even more impossible to accurately stab the needles into the pigs blood vessels for the anesthetic to travel straight to the pigs hearts and central nerves. Dozens of anesthetic needles bounced off the pigs bodies, and only a few needles could barely hang on. However, even if one or two of the anesthetic injections could be injected into the Demonic Halberd Pigs blood vessels, it would still be useless. It would be impossible to extinguish the volcanic fury in the Demonic Halberd Pigs bodies. The Demonic Halberd Pigs, which had been hit by the anesthetic guns, only shook a little and sneezed a few times before they resumed their rampage. A few more blood vessels exploded in their small scarlet eyes that were fixed on the humans. The bloody glow that they emitted was enough to drown the entire research room. Fortunately, the research room was prepared for such a situation in terms of its safety regulations. It was indeed difficult to pierce through the thick skin and flesh of many monsters with the tranquilizer gun that was driven by compressed air. Only a strong warrior who was not afraid of death would be able to inject the powerful tranquilizer into the monsters flesh and blood with a tranquilizer needle that was in the form of a long spear. However, before that, they had to use the beast-catching nets and stun guns to limit the monsters area of movement. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Dozens of beast-catching nets spread out in the air, covering almost two-thirds of the research labs. That caused the Demonic Halberd Pigs, which had just escaped, to fall into an inescapable net once again. The beast-catching nets were made of single crystal materials. While maintaining their strength, their diameters could be compressed to less than one millimeter. Moreover, after being violently pulled and electrified, they could be automatically shortened. The monsters range of movements was further compressed. The four Demonic Halberd Pigs were tightly wrapped in seven or eight single crystal beast-catching nets. The beast-catching nets were deeply embedded in their flesh and blood. Soon, the nets tore off their hard mane, tore through their tough skin, as well as exposed their white fat, blood-dripping muscles, and even their bones that had a metallic luster. The researchers took the opportunity to swarm forward. Dozens of electric arcs and crackling stun guns pierced the demon pigs vital parts. Their vicious growls turned into shrill shrieks. The four Demonic Halberd Pigs were electrocuted to the point that they foamed at the mouth. Their bodies twitched, and their faces even showed fear of humans. Their leader, which was covered in scales, as well as a carapace, and possessed the characteristics of a large number of reptiles and arthropods, even lay down in despair. Many of the researchers were slightly relieved. One of the researchers rushed up with a tranquilizer gun. He tried to inject a strong anesthetic directly into its brain through the carotid artery. However, just as everyone thought that the situation was under control and the Demonic Halberd Pig had submitted A shocking change suddenly occurred! The leader that had given up a moment ago suddenly opened his small scarlet eyes, and they were filled with infinite malice. Its bloody mouth that was tightly entangled by the beast-catching net cracked open again. Although it was not enough to bare its shiny fangs, it was enough to shoot out a yellowish-brown liquid with an extremely strong stench from the depths of its throat! The researcher holding the tranquilizer gun was caught off guard, and hewas drenched in the yellowish-brown liquid. He was wearing the highest-level protective suit, yet it was still unable to resist the corrosive power of the liquid. His silvery-white protective suit was turning black and brittle at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was like a mottled old photo that had been burned by flames until it was riddled with holes. The researchers scream could be clearly heard even through the negative-pressure helmet. He danced like a drunkard and staggered backward. In just a few seconds, his face was as black as the bottom of a pot. His eyes were swallowed by blood capillaries, and meandering blood flowed out of his ears. Then, a series of pink bubbles emerged from his nostrils. He tried to open his mouth to call for help, but what came out of his mouth was a yellowish-brown foam. It was a very typical symptom of poisoning. There was more than one poison invading his body. It was a mixture of several, even dozens of, toxins, including muscle toxins and neurotoxins. In the end, his central nervous system was so messed up that he could not control the muscles all over his body. He could not stand anymore, so he fell back. His hands and feet were twisted, and his joints made a clicking sound. His appearance was extremely terrifying. The rest of the researchers were shocked, and they promptly dragged the poisoned person to a safe corner. They used a needle the length of an arm to inject various antidotes into his body. They were facing the highly mutated Demonic Halberd Pig, whose intelligence had increased by one level. The researchers finally gave up on the idea of ensuring the test subjects safety and integrity as much as possible. All kinds of powerful destructive weapons appeared one after another. The voltage of the stun gun was also raised to a level that was fatal to monsters. Six-barreled rotating Vulcan cannons that descended from the ceiling and rose from the floor shot out dazzling flames. High-voltage electric arcs turned into silver snakes that danced wildly, tearing and devouring the Demonic Halberd Pigs flesh. The beast-catching net mercilessly and continuously contracted until it tore off the pigs protruding muscles and limbs. It was not until the several Demonic Halberd Pigs were covered in wounds and bleeding profusely, with green smoke rising from their eye sockets, ear canals, mouths, and even bone cracks that the researchers swarmed forward and stabbed the anesthetic guns into their vital parts. As dozens of anesthetic shots were injected into the depths of the Demonic Halberd Pigs blood vessels, the restless monsters finally calmed down a little and fell back into a coma. They had been tormented to such a great extent. Their vital parts, including their trembling organs and white bones, were all exposed. Additionally, there were a large number of burns on their chests and abdomens. There were even dozens of blossoming bullets embedded in them. Despite all that, their breathing was actually quite even. The strength of their vitality magnetic fields did not weaken by much. It seemed that they still maintained a rather powerful life force and combat strength. They were simply a group of biochemical war machines that never tired or wore out. On the other hand, on the researchers side The unlucky guy, who had been poisoned, was still twitching and foaming more than earlier. It seemed that even if he did not die on the spot, there would still be severe sequelae. Aside from him, seven or eight other people had their protective suits torn apart by the Demonic Halberd Pigs spines, claws, and manes in the battle. It was possible that they might have been poisoned. Their faces were ashen, and they injected themselves with an antidote that had a huge side effect. Chapter 1542 - The Experiment Must Continue Since monsters carried all kinds of bacteria and viruses in their bodies, even if there was no visible damage on their protective clothing, there was no guarantee that the deadly bacteria had not penetrated the skin and invaded the human body. After twenty-four to forty-eight hours, humans could become zombies or even more terrifying monsters. Although there were no symptoms of poisoning or mutation for the time being, all the researchers had to stay there for observation and further tests. The researchers who had come to the rescue could not help but complain, especially about the ones who had added the characteristic of spitting venom to the Demonic Halberd Pig without telling everyone in advance. As a result, some had been caught off guard and killed. We didnt know that the Demonic Halberd Pig had the ability to spit venom! The Demonic Halberd Pigs modulators clicked their tongues in wonder. We didnt take the initiative to carry out genetic modification in this area. The fact that this Demonic Halberd Pig possesses poison glands and the ability to spit poison has never been exposed in our daily experiments. The Demonic Halberd Pig is supposed to be one of the dumbest and most violent monsters. It can actually endure to such an extent. Its truly unbelievable! God Transformation 9.0 seemed to be the core project of this underground laboratory. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The researchers in charge of God Transformation 9.0 also had more authority than everyone else. Serious injuries and even death were common occurrences in that underground laboratory. Although the researchers complained nonstop, after they received a reasonable explanation and were promised high subsidies, as well as rare experimental materials, they obediently followed orders. Meanwhile, Meng Chao concentrated 90% of his perceptive ability on the lead researcher who seemed to have the highest status in the God Transformation 9.0 project team. Through the negative-pressure helmet, one could see that this man was refined, and he had white hair on his temples. He had the temperament of a superior. Since he was qualified to lead the God Transformation 9.0 project, he might have outstanding talent in the academic field. However, he was not a warrior who spent his days fighting monsters in the depths of the jungle. Facing a Deity Realm powerhouse like Meng Chao, who was listening to everything, he had almost no ability to detect him and fight back. After comforting everyone, the lead researcher walked to a corner and reported to the underground laboratorys real host via the communication device built into his protective suit. Spirit energy was seemingly seeping into Meng Chaos ear canal. His eardrums trembled slightly before he pieced together the extremely tiny sound waves and analyzed the effective fragments. The lead researcher was slightly surprised. The situation is horrible. Do we have to continue the experiment? he asked. Intermittent voices came from the other end of the communication device. The earthquake has passed its peak, and the intensity of the spirit magnetic interference is getting lower. Its just an occasional and short aftershock. Theres nothing to be afraid of. The higher-ups are urging us very hard. We have to produce more results and data to prove the value of God Transformation 9.0 in the shortest time possible. That way, we can get more research funds and resources. The accident earlier was unfortunate, but it also proved that the survival ability and hunting wisdom of that batch of Demonic Halberd Pigs have far surpassed those of the Nightmarish Beasts. After suffering so many high-voltage electric shocks, eating so many armor-piercing bullets, and even having their entire limbs torn off, the physiological parameters of the Demonic Halberd Pigs remained normal. If they were given a certain amount of stimulation, they would still be able to wake up and kill all the living creatures in their field of vision before they die. Not to mention, a mutant that is good at hiding its ability has appeared. Its literally pretending to be a pig when it can become a tiger. If it werent for this accident, we wouldnt know how long we wouldve been fooled by this batch of Demonic Halberd Pigs. Only after they face real battle and the threat of death can we fully understand the characteristics of these Demonic Halberd Pigs and the potential of God Transformation 9.0. After all, intense magnetic interference often occurs in actual combat. What were concocting is not a flower in a greenhouse, but an ultimate weapon that can tear apart all enemies in any environment, isnt it? So, hurry up and send our main characters to Test Field No. 1. The guests are all looking forward to it. They cant wait! The chief researcher could only follow orders. On the east side of Research Room No. 1, no matter how the frenzied Demonic Halberd Pigs rammed into the wall, another wall that was embedded with steel plates slowly stretched out amidst the faint sound of moving machinery. An underground passage that was enough to accommodate battle tanks was revealed. Tracked transport vehicles slowly drove into Research Room No. 1. There were dozens of mechanical arms on both sides of the transport vehicles. They then used their seven hands and eight feet to load the Demonic Halberd Pigs that had been sealed in the cultivation tanks. Meng Chaos mind raced. The person who had just spoken to the lead researcher was obviously the one in charge of the underground laboratory. They were about to conduct the most important test for the laboratorys core project. They would stay there and wait for more workers to be transferred from the sewage treatment system to conduct long-term observation and a comprehensive test on the researchers who might be infected. They would definitely be exposed. They might as well take a gamble and go straight to the point. There were risks. However, it was also possible to get the answer they wanted in the simplest and most direct way. At most, theyll discover by me, and Ill turn everything upside down. If I really want to kill my way in and out of here, who can stop me?! At that moment, an inhuman roar sounded from a corner of the research room. The researcher, who had unfortunately been corroded by his protective clothing and contaminated with a large amount of monster venom, was already on his last breath like a dried earthworm. Right then, it seemed as though he had been injected with a powerful and mysterious life force. He was jumping up and down like a live fish that had fallen into a pot of oil. Earlier, three or four researchers had been taking care of him. However, at this point, they had flipped him onto the ground. Through the negative-pressure helmet, one could clearly see that his face had turned from pale white to blood red. A drop of dark red blood was seeping out of every pore on his face. His eyes were completely swallowed by the blood threads, and it was impossible to tell the whites of his eyes from his pupils. The protective clothing that was wrapped around his body had originally been relatively loose. At this moment, it was also swollen by the flesh and blood on his body, as well as the tumors that were growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if they would explode at any moment and spew out even more venom. Die! The researcher let out a muffled roar from the depths of his throat. There was no longer any trace of humanity in his eyes as he stared at his own kind. The only thing left was an undisguised, incomparably strong appetite. Zombie transformation! Two words appeared in Meng Chaos mind. Most of the various types of gene reagents concocted in this underground laboratory contained Blood Flower spores. They were not natural spores from wild Blood Flowers. Instead, they were super spores that had been screened and optimized by human genes to greatly enhance their ability to spread and stimulate mutations. Blood Flower spores could greatly increase the combat strength of monsters. They were also one of the culprits that turned humans into zombies. Since this researcher had been corroded by the monsters venom, itwas also possible for him to turn into a zombie. Even though the laboratory had a plan to deal with the zombie transformation, the researchers could not help but be flustered. While everyones attention was focused on the unlucky guy who had turned into a zombie, Meng Chao once again blocked his breathing, heartbeat, and body temperature. He lowered his sense of presence to the minimum and turned into a blurry shadow, drilling into a tracked transport vehicles undercarriage. That was because the transport vehicles would only be used on the path in the underground laboratory. One just needed to consider their weight and stability, not their ability to cross-country, so their chassis was placed extremely low. The distance between it and the ground was almost the width of two palms. In addition to the high-power crystal engine, it constantly emitted a deafening roar. If one was not careful, they would be sucked into the tracks and crushed into meat paste. Therefore, no one had ever considered the possibility that someone could sneak under the vehicles chassis. Meng Chao was like the hybrid of a tree frog, a gecko, and a bat. He was firmly attached to the chassis as hesqueezed out the last wisp of air from his lungs. He compressed his chest to the limit to ensure that no one would be able to see him even if they were standing next to the vehicle. The zombie-like researcher was finally under control. He had been injected with God Transformation 9.0 a long time ago, and the strong anesthetic almost could not suppress him. His breathing and heartbeat were growing faster in a cultivation tank. The Demonic Halberd Pig, which might wake up again at any time, had also been loaded. Then, the driverless tracked vehicles immediately started. Carrying the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Meng Chao, they passed through the underground highway and descended to a place about two to three hundred meters underground through a large elevator. After a total of five minutes and twenty-four seconds, they arrived at Test Field No. 1. It was different from Research Room No. 1, which had been artificially excavated and meticulously built. Test Field No. 1 had seemingly been transformed from a natural karst cave. The space there was even more spacious. As far as Meng Chaos eyes could see, it was half the size of a football field. The rough unpolished rock walls that were shining with a metallic luster were filled with the traces of natures uncanny workmanship, as well as countless ferocious beasts tearing and colliding violently. It was as if the place endured an endless onslaught of beast hordes day and night. There were even more similar marks on the ground. Each time every test ended, the staff would carefully clean up the ground. Meng Chao could see dense, crisscrossing claw marks, footprints, and collision marks. There were also traces of blood, bone marrow, and brain matter that had seeped deep into the rock layer and could not be washed away with any chemical reagent. He took a deep breath, and an extremely stimulating murderous aura rushed into his nostrils and reached his brain. This is the smell of Apocalyptic Beasts! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, and strange shadows appeared before his eyes. He was certain. There had once been more than one Apocalyptic Beast there. At the very least, it was a monster that contained the bloodline of an Apocalyptic Beast. It had undergone an incomparably terrifying test there! Chapter 1543 - Dr. Monster After the test, the monsters bodies had to be dragged to the harmless treatment workshop. The tracked transport vehicles waved their multi-functional mechanical arms and placed the cultivation tanks containing the Demonic Halberd Pigs at the center of the test field. They did not return the way they came. Instead, they drove into a garage that was carved out of the rock wall beside the test field. The garage door was as thick as a vault door. However, after repeated tearing and impact from the experiment subjects with Apocalyptic Beast blood flowing through them, the door still became severely deformed. The gap between the door and the rock wall was thicker than hair. There was no one in the garage. Plus, the surveillance cameras used for driverless surveillance on the tracked transport vehicles were also tilted to the side and extinguished. Meng Chao silently drilled out from under the chassis of the fourth transport vehicle. Then, he looked out through the cracks in the garage door. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The crisscrossing cracks gave him a wide field of vision. It allowed him to clearly see the experimenters hiding behind the tempered glass above the rock wall. Perhaps the earthquake had gradually gotten under control, and the air purification system in the underground base had been repaired in time, or Perhaps the level of protection there was relatively high, and the air circulation system was a self-contained system. The experimenters standing above the test field did not wear negative pressure helmets and gas masks. That allowed Meng Chao to clearly see the arrogant and deranged host who was surrounded by many experimenters. It was beyond Meng Chaos expectations. He actually found the host somewhat familiar. The experimenter had seemingly suffered severe external injuries. His skull was completely covered by a protective shell made of reinforced alloy, whichextended all the way to the bottom of his left eye. As such, his left eye had been replaced by a scarlet artificial eye. There was also a circle of scarlet light spots around his eyeball. He should be able to activate various kinds of extraordinary functions, such as X-ray vision, microscopic vision, magnified vision, and telescopic vision. In the undamaged right eye socket, the whites of his eye occupied 90% of the eyeballs surface, and only a deep little dot was left in his pupil. No matter who it was, his fake smile and electrifying gaze would make others feel as if they were being targeted by a predator. In short, this host was like a poisonous snake with four limbs. He was wet, slippery, and cold, making others unwilling to stay by his side. Who is he? His appearance is so strange. If hes an acquaintance, theres no reason not to call him by his name. No, I dont think Ive dealt with him before. I just saw his picture somewhere. At that time, his skull wasnt covered in metal patches, and his hair was as messy as a birds nest. Where was it? Was it Meng Chao decomposed and reconstructed the mans face in his brain. After removing the metal patches and the artificial eye, he copied the relatively complete right side of his face to the left side, along with the messy hair. After the face was restored, Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. A name popped up in the depths of his brain: Fei Qingyun! Thats right, its him. He used to be a professor at our Agricultural University, an expert in biochemical modulation and genetic technology. He used to be a rising star in Agricultural Universitys Animal Training Department. They said he had a good chance of becoming in charge of the Animal Training Department and might even become one of Agricultural Universitys higher-ups! Unfortunately, due to his unconventional methods and his eagerness to achieve quick results, he always used the most extreme methods to conduct shocking research on monsters. He never even paid attention to the protection of his fellow experimenters. In the end, it resulted in a serious accident that caused his students to suffer heavy casualties. He was sued by his students parents. And during the investigation of the Supernatural Towers Academic Ethics Committee, it was discovered that this fellow had secretly purchased large amounts of prohibited monster ingredients and stimulants from the black market. Before conducting the experiment, he had injected the experimental subject with a dosage that far exceeded the limit of safety! As a biochemical expert, it was impossible for him not to know the consequences of doing so. However, he had clearly foreseen the risks of the experiment and what it would do to the monsters that he had modified. The speed and degree of their berserk state were likely to reach an appalling level, but he did not fulfill his corresponding duty of informing and managing the students. Instead, he watched his ignorant students enter the laboratory that was full of killing intent! In other words, the experimental subjects in Fei Qingyuns eyes, besides the monster on the chopping board, were also his students, living human beings! The matter caused a huge uproar. Even Agricultural Universitys reputation was seriously affected. Meanwhile, Fei Qingyun was sentenced to the harshest punishment. He continued to boast shamelessly on the trial platform. My goal is to control the strongest monster and use it to fight against other monsters. I want to win the Monster War as soon as possible. To achieve my goal, a small sacrifice is inevitable. There are so many soldiers fighting and sacrificing themselves on the front line every day. How can the students of Agricultural University cower in fear when faced with such a small risk? Those comments earned Fei Qingyun the title of Dr. Monster. Dr. Monster didnt have the courage to face death like he did when he was defending himself during the trial. On the way to his execution, he was attacked by a beast horde. When the scene turned chaotic, he actually took advantage of the chaos to escape. The Supernatural Tower then issued an order to kill Fei Qingyun without mercy. Countless adjudicators, bounty hunters, and monster hunters searched for his tracks all over the mountains and plains. Fei Qingyun fled Dragon City in a panic and sneaked deep into the wilderness. The adjudicators eventually caught up to him and burned him to a crisp in the intense battle. His identity could only be determined through genetic testing. That incident happened two years before I enrolled in Agricultural University. After that, Fei Qingyun became a disgrace and a negative example in Agricultural Universitys history. When students just started their studies in Agricultural Culture, the instructors would earnestly tell everyone about Fei Qingyun and advice the students. Agricultural University is also called Monster University. Our school conducts the most in-depth research on monsters among all the universities in Dragon City and has the closest relationship with monsters. However, our mission is only to study them. Please, please, please dont study to the point that you turn into a monster in human skin!'' After confirming the other partys identity, more mysteries surfaced in Meng Chaos heart. If the person in charge of this underground laboratory was truly Dr. Monster, the fact that he could create a shocking genetic potion like God Transformation 9.0 would not be surprising. The problem was that Fei Qingyun should have died two years ago. Who was it that managed to deceive the world and remove him from the Supernatural Towers decree? On top of that, he was bold enough to keep him in his pocket and continue his insane research in this secret laboratory. Chapter 1544 - The Demonic Halberd Pigs Opponent Meng Chao was still thinking when the countdown to start the test was transmitted from the four corners of Test Field No. 1. Above the test field, there were hundreds of crisscrossing pipelines that were coiled like giant pythons at the top of the rock. They were also simultaneously emitting low, trembling sounds. As a Deity Realm powerhouse, Meng Chao could clearly feel that destructive energy was surging ceaselessly in these pipelines, ready to be unleashed. One could imagine that if there were any accidents during the test, the pipes could shoot out ice flames of -100 degrees Celsius, freezing the out-of-control monsters into a pile of ice that would shatter at a touch. At the same time, molten steel that was thousands of degrees hot could also flow out. Even if it could not burn all of the monsters cells, it could still cast the monsters into stationary scrap metal. It could even shoot out several thousand volts of electric arcs, blowing the monsters into ashes. Of course, it could also suck the air out of the test field, or inject hypnotic gas, muscle paralysis toxins, and neurotoxins to keep the chaos to a minimum. The need to use such strict safety measures showed that they usually carried out extremely dangerous tests there. As the red lights turned green, the countdown neared its end. The Demonic Halberd Pigs in the ten cultivation tanks woke up once again and rammed into the inner walls of the cultivation tanks restlessly. This time, to their surprise, the cultivation tanks hatches opened on their own. The ten Demonic Halberd Pigs jumped out one after another. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. They shook their heads and wagged their tails, shaking off the pressure on their bodies. Half of them were vigilant, and the other half curiously looked around at the completely unfamiliar environment. Four of them had been injured in the accident earlier, while the internal organs of two Demonic Halberd Pigs were exposed to the air. Only a thin layer of skin like the wings of a cicada covered them. One could clearly see the squirming and trembling of their internal organs. Yet, such serious injuries actually increased their ferocity, filling their small scarlet eyes with incomparably violent light. They swept their deadly eyes across the entire area continuously with only one goal: To perish together with any target within their field of vision. A few Demonic Halberd Pigs habitually dug the ground, sniffing the remnant aura of the Apocalyptic Beasts. The level suppression between monsters was very serious. Forget Apocalyptic Beasts at the top of the food chain, ordinary Demonic Halberd Pigs would be scared sh*tless even if they smelled the aura of Apocalyptic Beasts from afar. However, these Demonic Halberd Pigs were not afraid. Instead, they revealed an extremely excited and increasingly aggressive expression. By then, a few Demonic Halberd Pigs had also discovered the observation and control room that housed the experimenters high up in the rock wall. With their hooves that were embedded with sharp thorns and claws, they might be able to climb up the completely vertical rock wall. After rolling their scarlet eyes for a while, they decided not to act rashly. Instead, they held their heads and huddled together, snoring and communicating with each other. That was enough to show that the Demonic Halberd Pigs had gotten rid of the shortcomings of their own kind. They did not merely have developed limbs and simple brains. They possessed the hunting intelligence of a wolf pack. However, before they could think of a way to break through the humans defense line, tear apart human flesh, as well as dig out the humans internal organs and feast on them, they had to face another opponent that was even more difficult to deal with. On the other end of the test field, an ear-piercing mechanical noise rang out. An entire rock wall sank down, revealing a bottomless cave. Chik, chik, chik, chik, chik, chik. Sounds of the lock being unlocked echoed in the cave, and it seemed like a demon that had been sealed in the depths of hell had suddenly been released. Very soon, the demon emerged from the darkness with an even darker outline. At first glance, it looked like a colorful tiger that had been magnified three to four times. It had an extremely muscular, triangular body and sharp claws that could cut through iron as if it were mud. Its eyes were full of vigor, and they were emitting a brilliance that was both brutal and majestic. King was pretty much written on its forehead. It possessed the full bearing of a king who was not angry at all. It even had a ring of bone spikes protruding from its skull as if it was wearing a crown of thorns. That made it seem more like a king than an ordinary tiger. However, if one took a closer look, one would discover that deep within its tiger eyes, there were vertical pupils that were reminiscent of a reptile. There was also a layer of golden scales under the tigers light golden fur. The tigers body, which was extremely sturdy, suddenly shrunk to its limit below the waist. It became a boa that was as thick as a bucket, possessing a sharp and thin snake tail. It seemed to have a perfect combination of a colorful tigers upper body and a boas, or more specifically, a giant anacondas lower body. It had the ferocity of a tigers pounce and the agility of a boas entanglement. Its tiger claws could tear other monsters and human tanks into two. When the boa crawled across the ground, it could also leave behind venom and flammable high-energy substances. They could be ignited through the friction of its scales, which could open up an impenetrable fire net and compress space to prevent its prey from escaping. Its serpentine tail was covered in densely packed holes that were like beehives, and it also emitted a nauseating poisonous fog. In addition, there were bone spikes hidden inside that could pop out at any time. No one wanted to brush up against a tail that could turn into a mace at any time. A Tiger Dragon! The characteristic of a tigers head and snakes tail reminded Meng Chao of a terrifying name. The Tiger Dragon was an extremely terrifying ferocious Hell Beast. It possessed the lethality of a tiger-type monster as well as the stealth of a reptile-type monster. When it attacked head-on, it could easily flip a tank that weighed dozens of tons to the ground and crush it like it was a broken matchbox. When this creature hid in the depths of the jungle, it could also use its natural ability of mimicry to silently shoot out lethal venom from the darkness. It was highly toxic as well as corrosive, and not inferior to the Purple-striped Twin-tailed Scorpion or other insect-type monsters that were famous for their incredibly toxic traits! In terms of protection, its tiger bones, fur, and scales acted as three layers of defense that gave humans an extreme headache. It was difficult for long-range firepower to lock onto its vital points. A close-range bullet storm was no different from giving it a massage and scraping. In close combat, one had to take the risk of being torn apart by its sharp claws or being ground into a pile of meat paste by its boa body. The most fatal thing about it was that the Tiger Dragon also possessed an extremely troublesome innate talent. It was the regeneration ability that many reptilian monsters had. Its cell regeneration was five to seven times faster than that of most monsters. In actual combat, even if it sustained a two- to three-meter-long wound on its body, the Tiger Dragon would not be affected in the slightest. It would continue to release its violent and unparalleled destructive power. Even if its forelimbs were cut off or its tail was crushed by the caterpillar tracks, it would still be able to grow them back in just half a day as if nothing had happened. In short, the Tiger Dragon was a perfect monster that had balanced all of its combat parameters. It nearly had no weaknesses. Meng Chao had previously even discovered the corpse of a Tyrant Mammoth in the wilderness, whose bones had been crushed and internal organs had been hollowed out by a Tiger Dragon! Chapter 1545 - Incomparably Savage Fighting Style An adult Tiger Dragon is a terrifying existence that can eat a Tyrant Mammoth as a midnight snack. Even if these Demonic Halberd Pigs have received the modulation of God Transformation 9.0, how many seconds can they last before the Tiger Dragons claws and venom? Meng Chao saw that when this awe-inspiring Tiger Dragon discovered the Demonic Halberd Pigs, it still had a dispirited and lazy appearance. It treated the pigs as its daily food. It did not realize that this was a soul-stirring, life-and-death test. The Demonic Halberd Pigs had solemn expressions on their faces. One after another, they shrunk their heads and retreated one step at a time. Under normal circumstances, their hearts would have gone numb, and their muscles would have stiffened long ago. They would have curled up into a ball and waited for the Tiger Dragon to devour them. Whenever a Nightmarish Beast encountered a ferocious Hell Beast, the only thing it could look forward to was a quick and painless death. However, these Demonic Halberd Pigs had been injected with God Transformation 9.0, and they possessed boiling blood, bone marrow, and brain matter boiling. Hence, they were no longer comparable to others of their kind. Even though they kept their postures low, there was a faint burning desire to tear, destroy, and devour everything in their small scarlet eyes. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Whether it was a war machine made of superalloy by humans, or a Hell Beast at the top of the food chain, they regarded it without fear. Their so-called retreat was like the continuous compression of a spring. They were just accumulating force. Soon, when the ten Demonic Halberd Pigs had retreated to the corner of the testing field, back against the rock wall, they gained a solid point of force. The Tiger Dragon also made its way to the center of the spotlight. There was no longer any cover around it. The ten Demonic Halberd Pigs seemed to hear the silent sound of a starting gun. They moved almost in unison and stomped their hooves fiercely on the rock wall, instantly pushing their speed to the limit. They were like ten lightning-fast cannonballs, charging toward the Tiger Dragon from ten different angles. The Tiger Dragon was obviously stunned. It never thought that the small Demonic Halberd Pigs would dare to provoke it. But that did not affect its reaction speed. Shua! Along with an explosive force that broke through the speed of sound, the Tiger Dragons figure turned into a blur. It displayed an astonishing speed that was completely inconsistent with its huge body. Relying on the bounce of its boa body, it instantly moved seven to eight meters horizontally. The Demonic Halberd Pigs shattered the Tiger Dragons afterimage after they collided. The Tiger Dragon also took the opportunity to capture the two Demonic Halberd Pigs that were closest to it. There was only a crisp pa sound. Its sharp claws that combined the characteristics of a fierce tiger and a flood dragon slammed down fiercely. Like a knife hitting a cucumber, it smashed one of the Demonic Halberd Pigs skulls into pieces. The Demonic Halberd Pigs entire head became deeply sunken. Brain matter spewed out of its ear canal and nostrils. Plus, its two jujube-sized eyeballs were squeezed out of its eye sockets. They hung onto its face shakily by two nerve cords. The other Demonic Halberd Pig was drenched in the flammable high-energy mucus that sprayed out of the Tiger Dragons tail. Immediately after, the Tiger Dragons tail muscles twitched violently. Its scales rubbed against each other at an extremely high speed, creating a series of dazzling sparks and igniting the flammable high-energy mucus. The flame spread like a virus. Not only did it roll on the pigs fur, but it also seeped into the depths of the creatures flesh and blood. It burned the poor Demonic Halberd Pig into a screaming fireball. The other eight Demonic Halberd Pigs realized that what they were charging at was only an afterimage. They had no choice but to stop. Since they had been moving and turning too fast, the bones all over their bodies were cracking. After all, they had relied on God Transformation 9.0 to obtain their violent strength. Unable to control their power and maintain their balance for a moment, they fell to the ground one after another. The Tiger Dragon took the opportunity to slither up. Its tiger claws and strange tail flew up and down, sweeping the Demonic Halberd Pigs away one after another. They slammed heavily into the rock wall, breaking their tendons and bones. Fresh blood splattered around wildly, leaving deep marks on the rock wall. In just one short round, the ten Demonic Halberd Pigs had seemingly been utterly defeated. The Tiger Dragons face still maintained that nonchalant and lazy expression. Indeed, to a terrifying existence that could kill a Tyrant Mammoth, defeating the Demonic Halberd Pigs was as simple as humans using knives and forks to cut up food before putting it into their mouths. There was nothing to be happy or proud about. The Tiger Dragon slowly slithered toward a Demonic Halberd Pig that was rolling on the ground with fractured tendons. Then, it spread its sharp claws and stabbed it. Its sharp claws went all the way to the bottom and poked out the other side. The Demonic Halberd Pig let out a blood-curdling shriek. Its throat was blocked by the blood foam that was gushing out. It shut its eyes tightly and twitched violently, but soon, it no longer had the strength to struggle. Such a reaction was within the Tiger Dragons expectations as well. It opened its bloody mouth and stuffed the Demonic Halberd Pig inside. The Tiger Dragons jaw bone and teeth structure combined the dual characteristics of a tiger-type monster and a snake-type monster. It was filled with fangs that could tear apart the armor of war chariots, and it could also open its jaw bone as far as a hundred and eighty degrees like a snake. Not to mention the Demonic Halberd Pig, it could even sever a Tyrant Mammoths head with one bite. However, just as the Tiger Dragon was about to feast, a shocking change occurred in its mouth! The Tiger Dragon had broken dozens of bones, and its sharp bone spikes had pierced through skin. Limbs had been twisted abnormally, and cervical vertebrae, as well as carotid arteries, had been pierced through by tiger claws. Fifty percent of the Demonic Halberd Pigs were dead. Suddenly, the pig in the Tiger Dragons bloody mouth opened its eyes. Not only did its small scarlet eyes radiate the brutality that the Demonic Halberd Pig should have, they also contained a craftiness that would allow it to come out victorious. Just as the Tiger Dragons fangs pierced its torso, the Demonic Halberd Pig opened its bloody mouth and bit the Tiger Dragons tongue! You want to eat me? Ill eat you too! It did not matter how tough the Tiger Dragons fur and scales were, or how sharp its tusks and claws were. Its tongue was slightly longer than that of ordinary tiger-type monsters, and it was more like that of snake-type and lizard-type monsters. In the end, it was impossible for the Tiger Dragon to cultivate to the point where its tongue was as hard as iron and invulnerable. The Demonic Halberd Pig had already made plans to trade its life for injury. Even when the Tiger Dragons sharp claws pierced its cervical vertebrae and carotid arteries, it held back and did not struggle. It wanted to pour all of its strength into its mouth before it bit down on the Tiger Dragons tongue. It refused to let go, just like a b*stard! Just like how the Tiger Dragons sharp claws pierced through the Demonic Halberd Pigs neck and how its sharp teeth pierced through the pigs torso The Demonic Halberd Pigs fangs were like armor-piercing awls, and they also pierced through the Tiger Dragons tongue. The Tiger Dragon let out an astonishing howl. The vertical pupils in its tiger eyes instantly exploded. Stimulated partially by anger and partially by pain, the Tiger Dragon became so angry that its entire body trembled. Its fangs and sharp claws were akin to a full-powered chainsaw, and it started to fiercely bite. The Demonic Halberd Pig, whose body was already halfway in the Tiger Dragons mouth, could not retaliate in the slightest. It was quickly torn into pieces. It was reminiscent of a stewed pork knuckle that had been stewed until its bones were crisp and meat was soft. Apart from its four limbs, its internal organs were also ripped out. Even its five viscera and six bowels spewed out from the long and narrow cuts on its body. The blood on the Demonic Halberd Pigs body had almost dried up. Despite that, it still did not let go. Instead, it used the Tiger Dragons tongue as a point of force. It squirmed all over and controlled its muscles so that it could struggle deep into the Tiger Dragons throat. Then, it took a deep breath and raised its bristles, which were like steel needles, stabbing the Tiger Dragon deeply in the flesh around its throat. It actually wanted to turn itself into an oversized iron caltrop. Even if it died, it wanted to make the Tiger Dragon feel like there was a fishbone in its throat. Chapter 1546 - Entanglement Despite the Tiger Dragons strength, there were lumpsof wriggling, twitching, trembling, and struggling caltrops in the depths of its throat. Moreover, these lumps of caltrops continued to gnaw at its tongue and throat, even spraying a large amount of venom and acidic substances into its throat. The Tiger Dragon did not feel good, and its casual expression vanished from its face. It let out a shocking roar and shot flames of over a thousand degrees from within its windpipe. However, the raging flames could not burn the thick-skinned Demonic Halberd Pig into ashes in an instant. Even when its head was torn away from its body by the Tiger Dragons fangs and its facial features were burned into black holes, the Demonic Halberd Pigs deformed and twisted head remained alive. It used the last bit of its instinct to rub its fangs to tear the Tiger Dragons tongue and throat into pieces. The Tiger Dragon reached its two front claws into its mouth and pulled out the Demonic Halberd Pigs corpse, which was as messy as mud, one piece at a time. However, it also ended up taking out pieces of bloody flesh from its own mouth and throat. At that moment, the other nine Demonic Halberd Pigs stood up one after another. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Their tendons and bones had just been broken by the prior collision. Yet, at that moment, the white bones that were poking out of their bodies were entangled and strengthened by twitching flesh buds, making them look more hideous. They looked like Demonic Halberd Pigs now more than ever. With a series of cracking noises from their bodies, the sword-halberd demon pigs seemed to expand as if they were inhaling air. The limbs and cervical vertebrae of several Demonic Halberd Pigs were growing longer and longer. Plus, their tails began to resemble meteor hammers. Some of the Demonic Halberd Pigs manes and scales that were shining with a metallic luster were standing on end. Some of the Demonic Halberd Pigs bloody wounds turned into tumors that resembled eyeballs growing out of them, and they were staring at the Tiger Dragon. Even the Demonic Halberd Pig, which had turned into a fireball and been burning continuously, did not die. Instead, it danced wildly in the raging flames and emitted a soul-stirring howl. Before the Tiger Dragon could spit out all the broken bones, minced meat, poison, and acidic substances in its mouth, the Tiger Dragon already seemed to be dying. However, the second round of confrontation between the two sides erupted once again. This time, the Demonic Halberd Pigs speed and strength were even better. From whistling cannonballs, they became missiles that tore through the sound barrier. Of course, before the Tiger Dragon that finally became serious, they still could not gain a huge advantage. The Tiger Dragon seemed to grow three heads and six arms. It produced hundreds of thousands of crisscrossing golden claw marks with its six equally thick tiger claws, forming a perfect barrier around its body. Every time a Demonic Halberd Pig ferociously crashed into the barrier, it would feel as if it had been sucked into an invisible meat grinder. Dozens of shocking wounds appeared on its body in an instant, and then, it would bounce back to its companions in a more violent manner. However, the Demonic Halberd Pigs intention was not to make the Tiger Dragon bow its head in submission after just one exchange. Instead, they wanted to consume the Tiger Dragons spirit energy and patience after they had been injected with God Transformation 9.0, making their bodies ten times tougher and sturdier than before. It did not matter even if there were dozens or hundreds of wounds on the pigs bodies. As long as the two parties were close to each other, they would be able to cut a wound as thick as a strand of hair on the Tiger Dragons body, rip off an insignificant piece of flesh, or throw a pool of highly acidic material onto the Tiger Dragons face. That would be enough. The annoying tactic made the Tiger Dragon extremely angry. The king of the Hell Beasts finally utilized all of its abilities. In an instant, its tiger aura and flames of war increased by more than ten times. Its uncontrollable roar shook the pipes and tempered glass above the test field. It turned into one no, it turned into nine golden hurricanes at the same time. The nine Demonic Halberd Pigs were swept into its range of attack. Every time it waved its tiger claws, it would tear off at least one of the Demonic Halberd Pigs limbs. Its boa body kept slithering, entangling, and strangling the creatures in its vicinity. It could even squeeze out the Demonic Halberd Pigs internal organs from their throats and the depths of their seven orifices. In a short while, the nine Demonic Halberd Pigs were either smashed into a pulp beyond recognition or dismembered into pieces. Their heads were scattered all over the test field, and they were constantly twitching as well as wriggling. However, the twitching and wriggling of the minced meat were taking too long. Krak, krak, krak, krak, krak. When the sound of a fork scraping the bones of the Demonic Halberd Pigs skulls came from within the pieces of flesh, Meng Chaos eyes instinctively twitched. As he expected, he saw clusters of pulsating Blood Flower fungi emerging from the countless pieces of meat. At first glance, the delicate Blood Flower fungi clusters were not only harmless to humans and animals, but they were even somewhat cute. However, the creatures that were connected and reassembled by the seemingly cute clusters of Blood Flower fungi were extremely hideous. The remains of the nine Demonic Halberd Pigs had been reassembled into four unspeakable monsters. Stimulated by the clusters of Blood Flower fungi, the first monster had two heads, and its body was twice the size of an ordinary Demonic Halberd Pig. Even without the protection of skin, its bulging muscles, which were directly exposed to the air, still shone with a copper-like luster. They contained explosive power. The second monster had absorbed two of the Demonic Halberd Pigs vertebrae, but it had used one of the vertebrae as a tail embedded with bone thorns. It dragged it seven to eight meters on the ground and swung it around like a thorny whip. The third monster had pieced the limbs of the three Demonic Halberd Pigs together. There were even a few spasming limbs on its back. It looked like a deformed and twisted limb that had expanded a hundred times. It was also a giant reptile that could walk on flat ground, on the smooth rock walls, and ceiling of the cave. The fourth monster had simply given up all its limbs. At first glance, it looked like a round, bloody meatball. However, there were numerous clusters of Blood Flower fungi that looked like flagella on the meatballs surface. At the area where the clusters of fungi were densest, the flagella intertwined with each other and formed tentacles that were as thick as the mouth of a bowl. By relying on the vibration of its muscles, the flagella, and its waving tentacles, the meatball without limbs actually moved faster. The trajectory of its movement was also trickier, and there was almost no pattern to follow. Wherever it rolled, it left a trail of yellowish-brown mucus. It corroded the ground with a sizzling sound, causing a pool of tiny bubbles to appear. When the bubbles burst, they emitted a pungent smell. The people there did not want to imagine what would happen if the meatball gave someone a passionate hug. Chapter 1547 - Battle of the Undead Undead creatures Meng Chaos reflexes gave him a faint headache. Undead creatures were terrifying existences that humans were most unwilling to encounter on the battlefield. In essence, they could no longer be considered monsters. Instead, they were Blood Flower fungi that gathered and manipulated the corpses of monsters to form a killing machine that was even more terrifying than regular monsters. Their abilities were not limited to their speed and strength, which were one level higher than that of the monsters they controlled. They possessed extremely crafty attack methods and a mysterious characteristic that prevented them from being killed no matter what. Even if they were dismembered into thousands of pieces, they would regenerate over and over again. More importantly, they carried large amounts of Blood Flower spores in their bodies, spreading them freely like bacteria and viruses. When humans got exposed to them for a long time and breathed in air that was filled with Blood Flower spores during a fierce battle, or when they were not careful, they would allow the Blood Flower spores to enter their bodies through their wounds. Even if they killed the undead creatures completely and burned their corpses to ashes, the infected humans would most likely become zombies in just a few minutes, driven only by their appetites. Fei Qingyuns nickname, Doctor Monster, suits him. This guy really is a monster in human skin. Any ordinary person would avoid the Blood Flower spores, but in his hands, the spores have become raw materials to create biochemical weapons. This is probably the first time that humans have personally created an undead creature, right? Meng Chao seemed to see Pandoras box slowly opening. This magic box was like a demon, opening its bloody mouth and devouring Dragon Citys future. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Even though the kingly Tiger Dragon was awe-inspiring, the Demonic Halberd Pigs corpses had reassembled into incomparably terrifying appearances as if they had just crawled out of a boiling blood pool in the depths of hell. Seeing that, the Tiger Dragons natural instincts also caused a hint of hesitation and even fear to appear on its face. However, as a ferocious Hell Beast, its pride of killing the Tyrant Mammoth instantly ignited a more vigorous flame of war. That crushed all of its hesitation as well as fear, and it took the initiative to attack the four undead creatures. One could see that the Tiger Dragon had become much more cautious in its attacks. It was quite wary of the clusters of spores and flagella that the undead creatures were waving around. It only tried to tear the undead creatures in half from a dozen meters away with its golden claws. However, after being stitched by the clusters of Blood Flower spores, the toughness of the undead creatures flesh was ten times stronger than when they were still alive. Even if a piece of flesh was torn by the Tiger Dragon, it would still connect back to the body. Following a series of chi, chi, chi, chi sounds of the mycelium growing and becoming entangled, the undead creatures flesh would reunite. The four undead creatures laughed and squeaked strangely as they approached the Tiger Dragon from four directions. The leading two-headed undead creature, with its crisscrossing golden claws, pounced on the Tiger Dragon. It was no accident that it ended up with deep cuts that went all the way to its bones. However, in the depths of each wound, a large amount of flesh and intestines shaped like tentacles sprouted like a fountain. The Tiger Dragon firmly clawed the joint between its two heads, splitting it all the way from its shoulder to its waist. However, the two halves of its bloody body both had independent lives. Controlled by its two heads, it still desperately bit at the Tiger Dragons vital parts. Before the Tiger Dragon could fly into a rage, it pulled the two-headed monster that was pestering it off its body. By then, the second Demonic Halberd Pig had already come up from behind. It had a strange tail that had mutated from its spine. All of its offensive power seemed to be gathered at the strange tail with countless bone spikes and bone blades. Its bared fangs and brandished claws were just a distraction. Its true goal was to send its strange tail through the wounds on the Tiger Dragons skin to make contact with the Tiger Dragons spine. By the time the Tiger Dragon discovered its intentions, it was already too late. The undead creature had already pierced seven or eight sections of its spine into Tiger Dragons body. Moreover, it coiled around the Hell Beasts spine. Snakes had their core weakness, as did flood dragons. The Tiger Dragon with a tigers head, as well as a boas body and tail also had its own weak point. Its most vulnerable point was where its strong tiger body connected with its boa form, which was as thick as a bucket. The spine of the second undead creature just happened to wrap around the Tiger Dragons Achilles heel. The bone spikes that were filled with barbs were all stuck between the joints of the Tiger Dragons spine. It gave the Tiger Dragon a deep taste of having its lumbar intervertebral disc protruding. The Tiger Dragon was in so much pain that it jumped up and down. It no longer cared about its principle of not coming into close contact with undead creatures. It ruthlessly swung down its tiger claw that was the size of a cattail leaf fan. In an instant, the brains of the two undead creatures that were clinging to it were smashed into pieces. However, the Blood Flower fungus cluster that was parasitic on the two undead creatures took the opportunity to spread to the Tiger Dragons body. Moreover, the severed tail of the second undead creature seemed to have a life of its own as the Blood Flower fungi controlled it. The tail turned into a scarlet venomous snake and continued to drill into the Tiger Dragons waist. Not only were the Tiger Dragons sharp claws not suitable for precise operations such as lumbar surgery, even if it wanted to grab the undead creatures tail that was shaking nonstop and drag out the d*mned intruder, but the Tiger Dragonwould not be able to do anything either. The tail was already interlocked with Tiger Dragons spine, and it would probably break the latters spine. At that moment, the third undead creature, which looked like three or four Demonic Halberd Pigs were charging forward like a giant reptile. Hu! The upper half of the Tiger Dragons body was corroded by the Blood Floor fungi, and it seemed to be out of its control. It was as thick as a water bucket and twenty to thirty meters long. Its lower body was like an anaconda, still possessing unbridled destructive power. At the end of its slightly expanded tail, hundreds of bone spikes popped out, turning its tail into an extremely large meteor hammer. With the speed of sound, it swung toward the third undead creature. This undead creature did not have the ability to fight back at all. In an instant, it was smashed into a skin bag as thin as a cicadas wings. However, the moment it was smashed flat, it borrowed the other partys pressure and shot out a large amount of yellowish-brown, dark-green, dark-purple multicolored mucus from its body cavity. The mucus, which emitted a pungent smell, struck its head, splashing onto the Tiger Dragons head and body. The Tiger Dragon itself contained strong acids and poison. It was not afraid of the corrosion of most acids and poisonous fog, yet the colorful mucus made the Tiger Dragon scream in pain. It struggled and danced crazily as if it had fallen into an invisible pot of oil. As for the Blood Flower fungi clusters attached to its body, the colorful mucus stimulated their growth like nutrient fluids full of spirit energy. Soon, the clusters turned into a layer of dense red hair that spread around the Tiger Dragons body. It covered the Tiger Dragons magnificent golden fur and scales. The last undead creature, the giant meatball that seemed to be a malignant tumor, finally rolled over. One could see that the Tiger Dragon was most wary of the malignant tumor. It would rather let go of the other three undead creatures frenzied corrosion. It waved its tiger claws crazily and released streaks of crisscrossing golden strikes, trying to sweep the malignant tumor dozens of meters away. However, as the red hair gradually covered its tiger head, boa body, and serpentine tail like a red flood, its strength and rhythm also decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye. With the help of its flagella and tentacles, the malignant tumor spun around randomlysometimes left, sometimes right, sometimes front, and sometimes back, as though it was moving in a random brown motion. It was impossible to lock onto it. At last, when the Tiger Dragon waved its claws, it slowed down by another step. An ear-piercing screech suddenly erupted from the malignant tumors body. The screech, which carried a mental attack, not only made the Tiger Dragon shiver, but it even opened nine air holes below the malignant tumor, which released nine powerful air currents. With the help of the air currents reverse thrust, the speed of the malignant tumor increased by at least 300%. It leaped up high and jumped on top of the Tiger Dragons head. The Tiger Dragon then hurriedly waved its claws. Pa! It never occurred to anyone that when the Tiger Dragons claws touched the rapidly expanding meatball, the malignant tumor would explode next to the Tiger Dragons head. It was like a suicide bomber that had sacrificed itself, but it had used the Demonic Halberd Pigs organs, which had been contaminated by the Blood Flower fungi cluster. They acted as biochemical weapons once they were sprayed onto the Tiger Dragons head and torso. The bulging organs of the monsters, which had been covered in the Blood Flower fungi cluster, seemed to be extremely weird. They wriggled and spread crazily on the Tiger Dragons body. Together with the blood-red mycelium that had landed a long time ago, the Tiger Dragon was fully covered. Chapter 1548 - The Real Test In the beginning, the Tiger Dragon could still be seen struggling violently, using its sharp claws and teeth to tear apart the scarlet carpet formed by the Blood Flower fungi cluster. However, the fungi cluster continued to divide and grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the tear was completely repaired. A large amount of mycelium also flowed into the Tiger Dragons body through its wounds and seven orifices, entangling every blood vessel, nerve, bone, and muscle fiber. The Tiger Dragon seemed to fall into a bottomless pool of blood. Its struggles grew weaker with each second, and it gradually fell to the bottom of the pool. In the end, it let out a painful, indignant, helpless, relieved, and rejuvenated moan before it stopped moving. It was probably filled with complex feelings. Covered by the scarlet carpet of fungi, the Tiger Dragon turned into a giant insect pupa. The insect pupa continued to squirm, and it seemed to be undergoing a precise and terrifying reconstruction as well as upgrade. It looked like an ugly demons heart, and everyone present could hear the demons heartbeat. Even though they were blocked by the tempered glass, they still felt as if their hearts had been ruthlessly crushed. No, the test was far from over. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The corpses of the Demonic Halberd Pigs around them had all stopped twitching and bouncing. The Blood Flowers fungi clusters all over the corpses were also like wild grass that had been scorched by flames. They were yellow and charred, void of all signs of life. However, the demon heart that was wrapped around the Tiger Dragon kept expanding as it beat violently, turning into a huge man-eating flower bud. The dark red flower bud was emitting a dark light. One could vaguely see that there were numerous blood vessels wrapped around the flower bud. There was something inside that was even more viscous than blood, and it was slowly circulating. When the flower bud expanded to its limit, a boom was heard. As if a volcano had erupted, a large amount of Blood Flower spores spurted out above the flower bud, forming an ominous bloody mist. The flower bud split into eight petals and spread out as it peeled off in all directions, revealing the Tiger Dragon that had been reborn. It had changed beyond recognition. This brand new Tiger Dragon Its skeleton had apparently expanded by several times more. There were sharp and angular marks on its flesh and blood, making it look extremely gaunt. At least hundreds of dense bone spurs extended from the top of its head along its spine all the way to its tail. Each bone spur was as long as an arm, and there were rings of mycelium wrapped around it. Its originally mighty and domineering golden tiger fur had been replaced by dark crimson hair that was as red as blood. If one looked carefully, each red hair seemed to have a life of its own, constantly wriggling and waving. They had free will and a strong appetite. One could imagine that in close combat, the red hair that was wrapped by the Blood Flowers mycelium would definitely penetrate its preys body and pull it toward the Tiger Dragons body. The most frightening thing was the Tiger Dragons eyes. Previously, the Tiger Dragon had a pair of bright and spirited tiger eyes. Although its eyes radiated a soul-stirring light and the Tiger Dragon never lost the aura of a king, it currently did not havevisible eyeballs in its two deep and huge eye sockets. Instead, they had been replaced by two blood-colored flames that danced strangely but did not radiate any warmth or cold. After its cold gaze moved back and forth, it landed on the human behind the tempered glass. The two devilish flames suddenly expanded and rushed out of its eye sockets, causing its entire deformed and mutated head to burn up. That further proved that the Tiger Dragon in front of Meng Chao was no longer a living monster. Instead, it had become a puppet of the Blood Flower, a terrifying undead creature! Only then did Meng Chao realize that the Demonic Halberd Pigs that had been injected with God Transformation 9.0 were not the main characters of this test. The Tiger Dragon before him, which had been attacked by the Demonic Halberd Pigs with a suicide attack and injected with a large amount of Blood Flower spores, was the masterpiece that the insane Doctor Monster, Fei Qingyun wanted to see! As expected, the test was still going on. In the southeastern corner of the test field, a steel door disguised as a rock wall slowly opened. A large number of ignorant Nightmarish Beasts were released from it. There were Demonic Halberd Pigs, Iron Armored Rhinoceroses, and other even-hoofed monsters with rough skin and thick flesh. There were also many crawling monsters that were agile and stealthy. There were even predators such as wolves, tigers, and leopards. However, the normally ferocious monsters were destined to play the role of food in the test because they had not been injected with God Transformation 9.0. The immortal Tiger Dragon revealed a fierce gleam in its eyes. The demonic scarlet fire had now grown three feet above its head. Like a hungry tiger pouncing on a sheep, it dashed toward its food in a whirlwind. The other animals smelled the murderous aura of both the Tiger Dragons might and the Blood Flower fungi. All the low-level monsters were so scared that their muscles started to cramp and tremble. In just half a minute, they were chopped into pieces by the Tiger Dragon. It was ten times more efficient at killing than before! Since there was too much food, it did not have time to open its bloody mouth and swallow everything. The scarlet hair on the Tiger Dragons body simply shot out and wrapped the food tightly, dragging them to its side. The scarlet hair, which was made up of many Blood Flower fungi clusters, seemed to be hollow and contained extremely corrosive digestive enzymes. One could only hear a series of chi-chi-chi-chi sounds, which caused ones scalp to go numb as they were broken down and consumed. The originally large pieces of the monsters flesh were instantly dissolved into a semi-fluid substance. Then, the Tiger Dragon took advantage of the scarlet hair and absorbed the substance into its body without leaving a single drop. It devoured the flesh of seven or eight monsters in a row. Then, cracking sounds came from the Tiger Dragons body. Its body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. The originally round tiger head looked more and more like a deformed and ugly skull. At that moment, the sound of tracks spinning and crushing the ground could be heard. Three unmanned rune tanks with tracks slowly drove into the test field from the depths of the tunnel, where the food had just been released. The three rune tanks were equipped with three combination Vulcan cannons and Honeycomb rocket launchers. They could turn an entire lush forest into a sea of fire and flatten it in just a few seconds. And for todays test, they had specially added three layers of reaction armor on the outer shells. At first glance, they were not inferior to the latest battle tanks. They were filled with steel fortresses and were domineering enough to crush everything in their path. Tetetetetet! The life sign scanning system of the three rune tanks screened the area perfectly and locked onto the Tiger Dragon. The Vulcan cannon was the first to fire. A dense fire net made up of nine fire lines enveloped half of the test field where the Tiger Dragon was. The Honeycomb rocket launcher followed closely behind, instantly creating hundreds of huge fireballs that could destroy everything. The burning airwaves instantly raised the temperature on the test field by dozens of degrees. The destructive shock waves burned the corpses of the monsters everywhere into ashes. Even the rock walls that were as hard as iron seemed to melt into glass that was as smooth as mirrors in the waves of raging flames. It seemed that no living creature could survive in such a harsh environment. However, it was hard to say whether the immortal Tiger Dragon was a living creature or not. When the Vulcan cannons and Honeycomb launchers on the three rune tanks were heated to the point that they were red and had to enter a cooldown state, they suddenly exploded. The Tiger Dragon, whose body was wreathed in demonic crimson flames, crawled out from behind them silently. The intelligence chips and the monster detection system on the three rune tanks finally realized that the d*mn thing in front of them could control its own vital signs as it wished with the Blood Flower fungis blessing. The life characteristics that they had scanned and locked onto earlier had actually been exposed on purpose. But, by then, it was already too late. The Tiger Dragon gently waved its claws, and one of it pierced through the three layers of reaction armor. Even though the reaction armor made a move to explode and the sharp edges of the fragments tore dozens of holes in the Tiger Dragons body, it did not care at all. In no time at all, the reaction armor was torn into pieces like the wrapping paper on a popsicle that had been torn off by a child The rune tank that lost its reaction armor was akin to a drowning chicken. All of its feathers had been plucked out, and it only had goosebumps. The Tiger Dragon twisted its body, and with a heavy slap of its serpentine tail, the rune tanks entire turret was sent flying. Chapter 1549 - Ghost Baby’s Ballad The other two rune tanks finally reacted. They spun their tracks desperately to keep a distance from the immortal Tiger Dragon. They poured out their firepower in an attempt to submerge the immortal Tiger Dragon with a burning bullet curtain. However, before the second round of firepower arrived Dozens of air holes had already appeared around the immortal Tiger Dragon. With a series ofpu pu pu pu pu sounds, a large amount of dense red mist shot out of the air holes and completely enveloped it. The whistling armor-piercing bullets and rockets fell into the red mist, which obviously slowed and deflected the trajectory of the bullets. Under the red mists cover, the immortal Tiger Dragons body also became particularly blurry, like dozens of overlapping afterimages. That made it extremely difficult for the rune tanks fully automated fire control system to lock onto it. It did not matter even if an armor-piercing projectile occasionally hit the immortal Tiger Dragon and created a bowl-sized wound on its body, spilling its flesh and bones burst to the ground. The immortal tigers surging Blood Flower mycelium could still reorganize new and stronger organs and limbs for it at a speed visible to the naked eye. They even spewed out along the wounds, forming lumps on the bodys surface and glittering bulges that looked like eyeballs or tumors. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. A large amount of the Tiger Dragons flesh was stained with Blood Flower hyphae. Due to the critical hits from the bullet curtain, the hyphae also splashed onto the two rune tanks as if a fairy was scattering flowers. While the Tiger Dragon was torn into pieces, the Blood Flower hyphae drilled out from its broken flesh, turning into meandering red earthworms. These earthworms crawled into the gaps between the reaction armor. While they corrupted the runes, they also blocked the rune tanks cannon tubes and radiator. The inside of the rune tanks emitted a heavy sound of metal fatigue and mechanical failure. The efficiency of their firepower was visibly decreasing. When their radiators emitted thick smoke and even flames, the immortal Tiger Dragon finally revealed its sharpest fangs. It instantly flashed behind the second rune tank. With a violent swing of its strange tail, it flipped the rune tank to the ground, resulting in its tracks facing the sky. The third rune tank unloaded its crazy firepower onto the second rune tanks chassis, riddling its companion with thousands of holes. The immortal Tiger Dragons strange tail followed the holes that were still emitting smoke, ruthlessly piercing the second rune tank. It looked like it was waving a war hammer as it directly swung the rune tank that weighed dozens of tons, ruthlessly smashing it at the third rune tank. The fierce collision between the two rune tanks created an incomparably dazzling fireball, whichexploded the tanks into pieces. The immortal Tiger Dragon sat on the remains of the rune tanks that had been burned into piles of scrap metal. It opened its bloody mouth, which had torn apart all the way to its chest and abdomen. Then, dozens of long tongues that resembled octopus tentacles with barbs and suckers appeared from behind its fangs that were covered in red mucus. They had emerged from the depths of its pitch-black throat, and they roared as they made their way to the top of the cave, tearing through the earths crust. Even though Meng Chao had his Deity Realm power, his hair still stood on end after he heard that incomparably mournful roar. His muscles tensed up, and even his nerve endings sounded an alarm. But up in the air, there was steady applause. The crystal loudspeakers in the four corners of the test field transmitted the sounds from the observation room behind the tempered glass to the immortal Tiger Dragons ears. How brutal, how elegant, and how gorgeous! Doctor Monster, or Fei Qingyun, exclaimed in amazement, Even God couldnt have made this. Its a perfect piece of art! Perhaps, deep inside the immortal Tiger Dragons mind, the endless resentment of being imprisoned and experimented on by human beings was still lingering Perhaps, it was purely due to the infection and predatory instinct of the Blood Flower fungus cluster When the immortal Tiger Dragon spotted the human beings hiding behind the tempered glass, the demonic fire spurting out of its eye sockets became ten times more intense. Shua! All the bone spurs around the immortal Tiger Dragon straightened. Like a deep-sea fish that had risen to the surface of the water, its body expanded once again. The boa part of its body shrank and bounced before its enormous body promptly sprang onto the rock wall. With the friction from its bone spurs and the mucus from its bodily fluids, it moved on the rock wall that was perpendicular to the ground as if it were flat ground. Soon, it climbed to a height of several dozen meters above the tempered glass. Now, the Immortal Tiger Dragon and the experimental staff in the observation room were only separated by a layer of tempered glass. The experimental staff could clearly see the deformed tumors on its body, the constantly swaying mycelium, and the extremely corrosive mucus that flowed out from its crisscrossing wounds. The traces that were left on the tempered glass were meandering and getting deeper. Faced with the masterpiece that they had created, the experimenters could not help but shudder and take a few steps back in unison. Only Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun, was still full of curiosity and joy. Instead of retreating, he took half a step forward and stuck close to the tempered glass. His eyes were transfixed, and his face was intoxicated. It was as though he was about to kiss his creation. The immortal Tiger Dragon was deeply infuriated by Fei Qingyuns attitude. It raised its serpentine tail high and smashed it down heavily, causing the tempered glass to tremble violently and emit a deafening explosion. Once, twice, thrice Every time they collided, a crack as thick as a hair would appear on the tempered glass. More and more cracks formed, like a spider web growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it spread to the entire tempered glass. The Tiger Dragon seemed to realize that brute force alone was not enough to make the tempered glass on the front collapse in the shortest time possible. The immortal Tiger Dragon changed its strategy. As its muscles spasmed, it secreted a large amount of acid from its body. Then, it twisted its body and rolled around on the tempered glass, allowing more acid to be smeared and flow into the spidery cracks. The trick proved to be effective. Corroded by the acid, the cracks produced sizzling noises and fine bubbles. Before long, the cracks became wider and deeper. The immortal Tiger Dragon let out a peal of weird laughter. Its bony face was filled with savagery and pride. It opened its bloody mouth again and embedded its fangs deep into the cracks. Like a crowbar, it tried to pry open a hole in the tempered glass. This was a three-pronged attack. Even an iron wall would collapse at this point. The tempered glass lasted for another half a minute. Finally, it let out a self-deprecating croak, and a large piece of the tempered glass was pried off by the immortal Tiger Dragon. A fist-sized hole was revealed. Now, it seemed that nothing could stop the immortal Tiger Dragon from expanding the hole. Aiming through the hole, he sprayed acid and Blood Flower spores at the unsuspecting researchers in the observation room, especially Fei Qingyun, who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. However, Fei Qingyun did not even take half a step back. Instead, the smile on his face became increasingly pronounced. He gazed at the immortal Tiger Dragon like a relieved father, looking at his child who did not disappoint. Then, Fei Qingyun snapped his fingers. There were no high-voltage electric arcs. There were no freezing rays. There were also no incendiary bombs or cloud explosives. A strange sound just rang out from the four crystal loudspeakers, which had just broadcasted his laughter, in the four corners above the test field. It was difficult to accurately describe such a sound in any human language. It gave people a creepy and chilling feeling. If one had to describe it, it reminded one of a child who had died young. After being tortured in the depths of hell and turning into a ghost baby, it began to babble and hum a song. When Meng Chao heard the voice, he felt a layer of dense goosebumps protruding from the surface of his internal organs. The Tiger Dragon was not afraid of anything. Even the explosion of the rune tanks could not hurt the immortal creature in the slightest. Yet, when it heard the voice, its reaction was even stranger and more intense. It was as if a pair of invisible and strange hands had penetrated its body, grabbed its spine, and twisted it ruthlessly. It was in so much pain that its enormous body curled up into a ball, and it fell down from the rock wall that was dozens of meters high. The Blood Flower fungi clusters dancing around its body were already prepared to invade the observation room through the cracks in the glass. Yet, at that moment, it seemed like they had heard the cries of their natural predator, and they were scared out of their wits. They all scrambled to escape back into the immortal Tiger Dragons body. Even the two demonic flames that seemed to burn eternally in the depths of its eye sockets had shrunk by ten times, turning into two trembling red beans. The ghost babys ballad became sharper and more urgent, while the Tiger Dragon writhed about more intensely. At the very next second, it disintegrated. All the Blood Flower clusters in its body withered and turned into ashes too. The unbelievable scene stunned Meng Chao, who was hiding in the dark. How is this possible? Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun has already mastered the method to counter the Blood Flower fungi clusters? Chapter 1550 - Secret Weapon The shocking discovery was ten times more important than God Transformation 9.0. One should know that the most difficult thing to deal with for the Dragon City civilization was not the fact that the Blood Flower could turn monsters into undead creatures with greatly improved combat strength and survival ability. Whether it was monsters or undead creatures, they were all carbon-based at the end of the day. As long as they were carbon-based creatures, they would be afraid of being bombarded by thousands of degrees of heat. The flood of steel would surround them from all sides. Hundreds of armored airships and hundreds of railway guns would also carry out carpet over-saturation bombing. In addition, the superhumans could hold their ground; they were ready to intercept and kill any fish that escaped. Provided that the firepower was strong enough, no matter how fierce the undead creatures were, they would be reduced to ashes and die. What made the Blood Flower the most difficult thing to handle was its stealth, permeability, and ability to split and replicate itself indefinitely. It was easy to kill an undead creature whose body was filled with Blood Flower clusters. However, it was difficult to eradicate all the spores, mycelium, clusters, and buds in a certain area. Even if one dug three feet into the ground and killed all the suspected undead creatures. It was hard to guarantee that there would not be soft and beautiful scarlet grass growing in a dark corner. They would sway with the wind like mimosa, quietly sprinkled with a faint red mist. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Incendiary bombs could basically eliminate the Blood Flowers hidden danger. With a high temperature of several thousand degrees that burned for more than twelve hours, it was enough to kill 99.99% of Blood Flower spores, mycelium, and clusters. The problem was that this method was difficult to use on a large scale within the city. If a Blood Flower was found in the ventilation duct of a skyscraper in the downtown area Would the entire skyscraper, along with all the buildings within a three to five-mile radius, be razed to the ground and burned to ashes? It was precisely because of this characteristic that the Blood Flower was more difficult to deal with than bacteria and viruses. Even though mankind had obtained the final victory in the Monster War, they had not been able to completely eliminate the Blood Flower and its derivative species. In the densely populated old city district with poor sanitation, or in the new development district that was closer to the jungle and filled with gullies and ravines, cases of being infected by the Blood Flower and turning into zombies still occurred from time to time. Some large monster farms had to destroy hundreds and thousands of poultry and livestock because one of their livestock had been infected by the Blood Flower and turned into an undead creature. That was also the price they had to pay for the long-term peace and stability Dragon City provided. However, the Blood Flower fungi cluster, which had been particularly active earlier after eating the monsters flesh and blood, was actually suppressed by some kind of strange sound wave! Moreover, while such sound waves could trigger horror and disgust in some humans, Meng Chao discovered that they did not have any organic effect on his auditory organs, central nervous system, and even cerebral cortex after careful analysis. In other words, apart from the psychological aspect, it was completely harmless to humans. No wonder Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun dares to conduct research on the Blood Flowers in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range without any scruples. Hes not worried that the Blood Flower spores will spread and the undead creatures will escape, leading to large-scale casualties. It turns out that he and the person behind him, the financer of this Blood Flower laboratory, possess a secret weapon to deal with the Blood Flowers! As expected, when the immortal Tiger Dragon was rolling on the ground after being tortured by the demonic sound, it lost the ferocious nature it had a moment ago. Two more tracked rune tanks crawled out slowly from the depths of the dark tunnel. They were different from their companions that had been torn into pieces by the immortal Tiger Dragon previously. The two rune tanks did not have turrets. Naturally, they did not carry weapons of mass destruction such as muskets, Vulcan cannons, antiaircraft cannons, Honeycomb rocket launchers, and anti-monster missiles. Four super-powerful crystal loudspeakers had been installed on their chassis. Behind the loudspeakers, there were two bulging, silvery-white metal tanks that looked like pesticide cans. They had been painted with the low-temperature danger sign. What came out of the crystal loudspeakers was, of course, the ghost babys nursery rhymes. However, they were closer to the immortal Tiger Dragon this time, and the path was clearer. Bombarded by eight crystal megaphones, the scarlet carpet covering the immortal Tiger Dragons body began to crack. Giant blood bubbles emerged from the depths of the cracks, making it look like it was being burned by an invisible karmic fire. The blood bubbles burst one after another, and a lot of pus, as well as blood, flowed out of them. The immortal Tiger Dragons body shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye, like a rubber ball that had been flattened by a caterpillar track. The deformed and twisted vicious beast let out a roar that was more fearful than angry. It held its head in its hands, tucked its tail between its legs, and fled to a corner far away from the rune tanks. Based on its miserable appearance, even if there was a crack in the corner that led straight to the center of the earth, the Tiger Dragon would not hesitate to drill into it and travel all the way to the deepest part of the crack. Unfortunately, the biggest issue with the sound wave was the same as that of the Blood Flower. It was all-pervasive. No matter where the immortal Tiger Dragon hid, it could not avoid the layers of demonic sounds that continuously surged into its body. It would make no difference even if it used its sharp claws to tear at its own ear canal and stab through its own cochlea. The sound waves would continue to vibrate its flesh and blood, along with the Blood Flower fungi cluster hidden in the depths of its flesh and blood. Finally, the immortal Tiger Dragon could no longer hold on. It was as if all of its bones had been extracted from its body, and it collapsed like a pile of mud. The Blood Flower fungi that were exposed to the outside world had all withered and disintegrated, losing their vitality. The Blood Flower spores in its body had also entered a dormant state. They were no longer willing to provide this body of flesh and blood any power to mutate since it was about to collapse. One of the two rune tanks continued to bombard the immortal Tiger Dragons brain. The other tank slowly approached and extended a folding mechanical arm from the front of its chassis. It extended a large probe at the front end of the mechanical arm and stabbed the tip of the probe deep into the Tiger Dragons neck. The immortal Tiger Dragon did not respond at all and waited for its death. At the back of the chassis, the metal tank with the low-temperature danger symbol trembled slightly. A large amount of deep blue frozen liquid was quickly injected into the immortal Tiger Dragons body in that high-pressured situation. The surface of the immortal Tiger Dragons body then began to split and spread, forming a tree-like network that crisscrossed like roots. Soon, the immortal Tiger Dragons expression changed from that of pain to dizziness. A thick layer of frost also condensed on the surface of its body and released wisps of cold air. Just as Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun had said, it had been frozen into a deep blue work of art. The vicious undead creature was so easily subdued by humans! Chapter 1551 - Immediately Put Into Actual Combat! More probes reached out from the multi-functional mechanical arms of the two rune tanks and gently pierced the immortal Tiger Dragons body. After testing over a hundred life parameters, they confirmed that the beast had truly fallen into hibernation. Only then did the experimenters leave the observation room one after another and walk into the test field. Of course, the vast majority of the experimenters were still trembling with fear, as though they were treading on thin ice. While they were wearing three layers of protective suits, none of them were willing to step on the bloody scene that was left after the Demonic Halberd Pigs were torn into pieces. Only Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun walked straight to the immortal Tiger Dragon that had turned into a blue artwork. He put his hands behind his back, bent down, and opened his eyes wide, carefully appreciating the lumps of internal organs, which were fully entangled with the Blood Flower fungi deep in the exposed wounds. He sighed in satisfaction. His Adams apple moved up and down as if he was about to stick his tongue out and lick it. The effects of God Transformation 9.0 are really unexpected! The lead researcher who had brought Meng Chao there stood behind Fei Qingyun and excitedly said, Injecting God Transformation 9.0 directly into the Demonic Halberd Pigs bodies has already changed them. I didnt expect the Blood Flower fungi to absorb God Transformation 9.0 completely and spread from the Demonic Halberd Pigs bodies to the Tiger Dragons body. Its ability to stimulate the activity of their cells has increased by at least 200%! If the immortal Tiger Dragon continues to spray acid and poisonous fog that contain the Blood Flower spores around, I really dont know what kind of terrifying immortal legion it will create! / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Thats right. Its the reason why Ive repeatedly asked you to treat every experiment as if it were a real battle. Fei Qingyun did not even turn his head as he spoke in a sharp voice. These monsters are all little smarties. They know their situation well. They know that what awaits them will be endless experiments and tests. Only death can set them free. Therefore, they are absolutely unwilling to expose all their skills in the experiments. They dont want us human beings to see their potential clearly. Theyll only display their trump cards and surprise us during emergency situations like today, when some small accidents occur and the monsters see any hope for escape or at least bringing the humans down with them. As expected of the professor. You have completely understood the thoughts of these monsters! the lead researcher hurriedly flattered him. Then, a thought seemed to occur to him, and his expression froze. Meng Chaos mind raced. He thought of what the other researchers had said when the Demonic Halberd Pigs lost control. Then he recalled the misdeeds of Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun. As Meng Chao pondered, the lead researchers heart was probably poundingthere had been so many accidents in the Blood Flower laboratory in the past, and he heard that many people had been killed. How many accidents were real accidents, and how many were plays that Fei Qingyun had single-handedly directed in order to test the monsters potential? While he was deep in thought, he heard Fei Qingyun say, How many God Transformation 9.0 units do you still have in your laboratory? The chief researcher said, We have just prepared 50,000 units that can be injected into the monsters bodies at any time, and we have 0.75 tons of raw liquid that have not been processed. If the air purification system and sewage treatment system return to normal, and the spirit, as well as magnetic interference caused by the earthquake, have completely subsided, I can produce another 100,000 units of God Transformation 9.0 in twelve hours. Itll be enough to carry out the next phase of the test. Whats the matter, doctor? This test has just been concluded. Are we entering the next phase soon? Fei Qingyun did not comment and continued to ask, How are the test subjects doing? We still have twenty Demonic Halberd Pigs, twelve Six-armed Golden Apes, and twenty-two Demonic Bloody Moon Wolves. Since theyve been soaking in the hibernation potion, theyre in stable condition and arent affected by the spirit magnetic interference. Aside from that, theres a batch of high-level insect-type monsters, which are the victors of the Insect Cultivation Experiment. There are twenty-eight of them in total, including the Demonic Ghost-faced Spider, the Eight-winged Gray Butterfly, the Hundred-eyed Giant Toad, and so on. However, we havent had the time to refine the insect-type monsters yet. We dont know if the effect of God Transformation 9.0 on the insect-type monsters is as good as that of the mammalian monsters. Understood. Fei Qingyun raised his wrist to look at his watch and tapped on its surface again, From now on, you have one and a half hours to load the 50,000 units of God Transformation 9.0 all the monsters mentioned just now, as well as this immortal Tiger Dragon, onto the transport vehicle. Make sure that all the monsters are in the best condition and can be activated for battle at any time. Wh-What? The chief researchers expression changed drastically as he stuttered. Doctor, what are you doing? Were done testing with God Transformation 9.0 yet. According to the various modulation techniques, there are subtle differences in the stimulation that God Transformation 9.0 causes in the monsters. This biochemical weapon is not ready for actual combat yet. Shouldnt we conduct a few more experiments here to be safer? Where Where are we going to transport all the God Transformation 9.0 monsters and experimental monsters? A faint smile was still on Fei Qingyuns face. However, the temperature in the test field suddenly dropped by a few dozen degrees. After it burned in the immortal Tiger Dragons flames, the test field was obviously as hot as a steel furnace. Yet, in just a moment, it was frozen into a huge ice cave that made people shiver. Fei Qingyun placed his hand on the chief researchers shoulder and stared into the depths of his pupils. Are you sure you really want to know? he asked with a smile. Even Meng Chao, who was hiding in the dark, was provoked by the malice behind Fei Qingyuns smile. The corners of his eyes twitched in response. The chief researcher felt the blood in his entire body freeze instantly. He promptly shook his head and nodded. No, no, no. This subordinate doesnt want to know anything. This subordinate will do as you say right now. Ill do it right now! Fei Qingyun nodded in satisfaction. He looked at the immortal Tiger Demon reluctantly and stepped into the dark tunnel. What was left for Meng Chao was an increasingly complex mystery. The chief researcher was right. For safety reasons, the biochemical experiments involving the Blood Flower clusters could not be overdone no matter how many times they were carried out. How could there be a reason to rush into actual combat just after one test? Putting everything else aside, would the infrasonic waves that could suppress the Blood Flower fungi, when applied to undead insects, have the same effect as when on undead mammal creatures? Fei Qingyun is a biochemical expert. Its impossible for him to not know such a simple reason. Judging from his performance, hes not ready either. Despite that, hes going to put God Transformation 9.0 into actual combat so soon. So, what exactly happened that made Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun so flustered that he had to take the risk? Meng Chao vaguely felt that Fei Qingyuns unreasonable demands, the big explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse outside Monster Mountain Range, and the series of waves he set off at the Monster Market south of the city, as well as the Xinhui Business Center and trade building, were all closely related. It seemed that because of his return, more than one undercurrent, which had been surging in the darkness, had accelerated to the limit and was about to set off a storm! Chapter 1552 - : Death Convoy Right at that moment, the tracked transporter that Meng Chao had hidden in trembled slightly, and the crystal engine started up again. The garage door in front of it also opened slowly. Meng Chaos heart tightened, and he was ready for battle. However, the other party did not discover his existence. They only wanted to use the tracked transporters to increase their loading speed. That allowed Meng Chao to take advantage of the situation. Through a large elevator, they drove on and off for more than twenty minutes on the winding underground road. During this time, they returned to Research Room No. 1 and loaded several fully enclosed cultivation tanks into the carriage. Finally, they arrived at an underground garage that was not inferior in size to Test Field No. 1. Looking around, they saw an entire fleet of armored vehicles camped in the underground garage. A few armored vehicles that looked like steel beasts were densely packed with guns and rocket launchers. They appeared to have been specially modified, and they possessed more ferocious firepower than the Red Dragon Armys standard equipment. There were also a few large container trucks that were completely enclosed. The logo of a certain meat joint processing factory was painted on the outside. It depicted a few friendly-looking, grinning Demonic Halberd Pigs. At first glance, they looked like refrigerated trucks that were transporting fresh meat products. However, the underground laboratorys staff continued to load a large number of armor-piercing bullets, rocket ammunition, poison gas bombs, incendiary ammunition, and even cloud explosives into a secret compartment in the refrigerated meat truck. They turned it into a fully-armed battle fortress. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Meng Chao was hiding under the truck. When he saw Fei Qingyun standing in the middle of the garage, the doctor seemed to be very dissatisfied with the loading speed. He yelled at his staff to speed up even more. What is Doctor Monster trying to do? Meng Chaos scalp went numb. Such fierce firepower is enough to put out a small-scale invasion of monsters. Fei Qingyun doesnt think that its enough. He actually used God Transformation 9.0, which isnt complete yet, and so many monsters infected by the Blood Flower spores! Who exactly is their target, or rather, what exactly? Right then, a clang was heard. It was from a few workers who were transporting ammunition in a hurry. Their trolley flipped over, and an incendiary bomb with a burning skull symbol on it fell to the ground with a loud noise. Fei Qingyuns berating had put everyone on edge to the maximum. The loud noise made all of them jump. After all, the Other World was not like Earth. In a world where everything was extremely unstable and molecular structure could be disturbed by spirit energy, it was dangerous enough without an incendiary bomb activating. Fortunately, they were not out of luck. The incendiary bomb rolled a few times and remained in its original state. It did not expand a hundred times and turn into a raging fireball. Everyones attention was focused on the Molotov cocktail, and even Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun was stabbing the faces of the workers, who had almost gotten into trouble, with his sight. Meng Chao moved like a bolt of lightning, sticking close to the ground. From the chassis of the short-distance transport vehicle, he jumped onto the chassis of a large refrigerated truck that was already loaded with monsters and God Transformation 9.0. Before the Molotov cocktail hit the ground, Meng Chao had scanned and locked onto the movement of all the workers on the scene. He had also determined the scanning range of the surveillance cameras. He chose a route where no one could see him. Then, he curled his body to the limit and perfectly wedged himself into a gap in the refrigerated trucks chassis before anyone turned around. Naturally, no one knew. Fei Qingyun also seemed to be under pressure from higher-level bigwigs. He could not care less about inspections. After the last tank containing the monsters was delivered to the battle fortress disguised as a refrigerated truck, he got on himself, blew the whistle, and went full speed ahead. The fleet of seven supersized refrigerated vehicles spiraled up a sloping underground highway. Five minutes later, they returned to the surface through a secret exit and dived into the dense jungle on Raging Waves Mountain Range. In the depths of the jungle, there were branches, vines, thorns, shrubs, and swamps that seemed solid but could not be stepped on. It was impossible for a real refrigerated vehicle to pass through. Fei Qingyuns monster transport vehicles had been specially modified and equipped with off-road tires. Their chassis and suspension systems were also on a professional level. When necessary, they could even extend their crawling feet from the sides of the chassis to assist with moving. They were no less effective than that of an all-terrain vehicle. Moreover, Meng Chao also discovered that they were not running around like headless flies in the depths of the jungle. Instead, they were heading north on a hidden path. Although there were many weeds and shrubs on this path, they were no different from the surrounding jungle if one looked down from the sky. In reality, there were a few boulders with a diameter of more than half a meter that could block the path and swamps with a depth of more than half a meter that could swallow the tires of off-road vehicles. As such, the monster transport vehicles, which were extremely heavy, rolled forward at a speed of more than thirty kilometers per hour. This is definitely not a coincidence. Its a secret road that Fei Qingyun and the others have long opened in the depths of the jungle. However, it looks like the road hasnt been used for a long time, so its covered in weeds and shrubs. On second thought, its quite normal. If monster carriers pass by here every few days and crush the weeds and bushes to the ground, the path wouldnt blend in with the jungle nearby. Passengers in the armored airships that pass over Raging Waves Mountain Range would be able to catch the clues when they look down through the porthole. What kind of secret would it be then? In other words, this is a one-time highway. Its like a poison blade that can seal someones throat. Its only activated at the most critical moment. Through the clues above, Meng Chao came to two conclusions. First, Fei Qingyun had brought a large number of monsters that had been injected with God Transformation 9.0 with him. He was definitely about to carry out a temporary operation that had been hastily decided upon. Second, the target of this operation was an important figure! No matter who the other partys target was, Meng Chao was prepared to stop them at all costs. He even made up his mind that once the convoy showed signs of heading toward the main part of Dragon City, he would immediately take action. He would flip the monster transport vehicle upside down and let it fly thirty to fifty meters across to the front of the entire convoy. No matter what, Meng Chao would not let this death convoy, which was loaded with a large number of Blood Flower spores and undead creatures, get close to a densely populated area. However, to his surprise, the death convoy continued to head north in the ancient jungle and actually got farther away from Dragon City, as well as the densely populated new development zone at the foot of the mountain range. Instead, they ventured into the deepest part of the mountain range, which was inaccessible to humans. Chapter 1553 - Hunting a Peerless Expert! What surprised Meng Chao further was that after crossing a mountain and driving into a small basin, the density of spirit energy in the jungle increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it reached the level of a paradise. As far as the eye could see, his surroundings were filled with colorful flowers and exotic plants. Taking a deep breath, every cell in Meng Chaos body let out a satisfied sigh thanks to the refreshing fragrance. Through the shadows of the trees, he could vaguely see a string of lakes that looked like pearls. Silver mist was rolling on the surface of the lakes. This is the aura of Red Radiance Jade and Blue Origin Crystal. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He mumbled to himself, It seems that this place is one of the major openings that resulted after the Red Radiance Jade lode exploded and the spirit magnetic tide rushed out of the ground. Great force leaked from the earth, and 90% of it turned into spirit energy. The fairies scattered flowers, while the rain poured down and sprinkled around Raging Waves Mountain Range. The remaining 10% of spirit energy sank and condensed on the spot, eventually forming this special area that resembles the lake of dam. This place is a treasured land of Feng Shui that can only be found by luck. The efficiency of training or healing here is at least three to five times higher than in the outside world. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Speaking of which, this isnt some paradise far away on the horizon. The spirit energy is so dense that it has a tremendous impact on the distribution of animals and plants, as well as the terrain and topography. Looking down from the sky, its very easy to discover the existence of this special area. In addition, this place isnt too far from the biochemical industrial park at the foot of Raging Waves Mountain. There are often human activities nearby, such as hunting and training. Humans must have discovered and occupied this land long ago. Its unlikely that the land isnt owned. As expected, barbed wire appeared in front of the death convoy. Universe Corporations logo was hanging on it. In the past, two prospecting teams had discovered the Red Radiance Jade vein at the same time. They came from Dragon Citys two mining overlords, Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation. Shen Yulong, the leader of Universe Corporations prospecting team, had died tragically by the sharp claws of the Supernatural Entity, White Spirit, while the two powerhouses competed. However, Universe Corporation managed to take root in the end. They were rich and powerful. Sky Pillar Corporation, which Lu Siya had represented, could not kick Universe Corporation out if it wanted to develop Raging Waves Mountain Range comfortably. Therefore, after the explosion of the Red Radiance Jade vein incident was over Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation worked together and formulated a joint development plan. They also invited small and medium-sized enterprises, including Superstar Company, to excavate the priceless gold mine together. The small paradise hidden in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range had probably fallen into Universe Corporations hands at that time. So, Fei Qingyun was going to deal with a certain big shot from Universe Corporation. Meng Chao felt even more curious. Two days ago, the crystal warehouse explosion outside Monster Mountain Range, which the Blood Alliance had planned, happened in the Red Creek Project area under Universe Corporation. The person in charge of the Red Creek Project, Shen Yulin, was not only a member of the core family of cultivators behind Universe Corporation but also a member of the revived Blood Alliance. According to Shen Yulin, the Blood Alliance had heavily infiltrated both Universe Corporation and the Shen family. Therefore, was the secret operation that was most likely aimed at a certain Universe Corporation bigshot also part of the Blood Alliances evil plan? Meng Chao continued to contemplate. The monster transport vehicle in the lead had already run over the barbed wire without hesitation, crushing Universal Corporations warning sign and entering the blessed land that the corporation had contracted. Meng Chao knew that because there were too many snakes, insects, rats, ants, jackals, wolves, tigers, and leopards in the jungle, the barbed wire was not electrified. Otherwise, it would be giving out electric shocks twenty-four hours a day. However, every few meters along the barbed wire, there would definitely be surveillance cameras, infrared scanners, and life signs detectors recording all the life information that passed through or over the barbed wire. That information would then be transmitted to the large data processing center at the first possible moment. An entire fleet of deadly vehicles tore and crushed the barbed wire. That would definitely not be ignored unless there was a mole in Universe Corporation who had turned off the surveillance and alarm system in advance! Just as the thought emerged in Meng Chaos mind, he heard a loud bang that sounded like a ground-penetrating bomb had exploded on a shallow surface. The explosion point seemed to be extremely far away from the barbed wire, so much so that by the time the sound waves reached Meng Chaos eardrums, only chaotic ripples were left. However, the killing intent hidden deep within the ripples, which could destroy the heavens and earth, still shocked Meng Chao. No It was not the roar of an inanimate object like an earth-drilling bomb or a cloud explosion bomb. Instead, it was the roar of a peerless expert who was filled with indignation and anger! Meng Chao could even read the message that the unparalleled expert had condensed with the blood of his heart from the broken sound waves. You How dare you betray me?! Flutter! In the depths of the forest, countless frightened birds flew up and formed a magnificent black cloud in the air, covering half of the sky as if the apocalypse was coming. The unparalleled warrior had destroyed many of the frightened birds brain organs, which were responsible for maintaining balance and finding directions. They crashed into each other like headless flies. On top of that, their heads were bleeding, and their bones were broken. Soon after, they fell down from the sky one after another. Between the bushes and thorns, numerous snakes, insects, rats, ants, wolves, tigers, and leopards fled in a panic. Even though they were natural enemies, they could not care less about killing each other at that moment. The monsters that reacted a little slower were enveloped by the peerless warriors furious flames. At worst, they were burned to a crisp, with their flesh directly turning into charcoal and peeling off from their black bones. The death convoy had seemingly crashed into an invisible iron wall, which forcefully stopped the steel body that weighed several hundred tons. The cultivation tank that was sealed with undead creatures moved out of its fixed position due to the huge inertia. It violently crashed into the cockpit at the end of the container, giving off a terrifying collision sound. A few drivers and workers almost rolled and crawled away from the monster transport vehicle that was shaking and emitting sounds of metal fatigue. It was as if a demon that was sealed inside was about to break out of its cocoon. Has all the God Transformation 9.0 been injected into it? Meng Chao could hear that even Doctor Monster Fei Qingyuns sharp voice was mixed with a hint of nervousness and fear. His subordinates were so terrified that they could not speak. They could only nod in a hurry. Where are the traces? Fei Qingyun sternly asked, Have all the traces that might reveal our identities been completely erased? His subordinates swallowed their saliva with difficulty and nodded heavily. However, their eyes unwittingly drift backward, as though they did not want to stay in that place for even half a second. Thats good! In the next half a minute, we will evacuate this hell! Fei Qingyun screeched. Chapter 1554 - : Fire Qilin Just as Fei Qingyun and the others were rolling and crawling away in panic, the sound of a volcano erupting once again came from the depths of the jungle. Dozens of towering trees that were as thick as three to five people were uprooted, and they danced in the sky like weeds in a fierce wind. Mixed with the fierce burning wind, the killing intent that soared to the sky was more like an invisible beast tide that had broken through an underground cage. It was about to devour the entire sky. The air wave that was hundreds of degrees hot only took a few seconds to reach the front of the death convoy. The seven monster transport vehicles that weighed more than a hundred tons were all shaken back and forth by the extremely powerful shock wave. They almost overturned as a result. Even the undead creatures in the carriage sensed the aura of the peerless warriors, and a short period of dead silence appeared. Of course, in the next second, they seemed to smell the taste of a huge feast, and their struggles became even more intense. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the back of his hand first. His hairs were involuntarily standing on end, and they were as hard as steel needles. Then, he raised the magnification of his super vision to the limit and repeatedly scanned the eye of the storm not far away. He was somewhat surprised to find that in the middle of the towering trees that were dancing like weeds in the sky, there were seven or eight humans moving like kites with broken strings! / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. These guys They were all wearing awe-inspiring power armor that appeared as red as fire. The crystal engines on their backs, the Honeycomb rocket launchers on their shoulders, the Vulcan cannons and power gloves on their arms, and the auxiliary power system that extended from their backs all the way to their lower limbs These were all steel and iron bones. It was the perfect combination of black technology that surpassed the era. Plus, the domineering aura of the ancient war gods allowed their height to surpass three meters, as though they were divine weapons that had descended from the sky. The bright red color that was jumping around like a burning wind, coupled with the flaming halos that surrounded the power armor, helped Meng Chao recognize the models of these power armor at a glance. Fire Qilin! These guys are actually all equipped with Fire Qilin armor! They are all Heaven Realm powerhouses! Although the power armor could allow humans to have the speed and strength to break through their natural limits, the acceleration and impact it brought were not things that ordinary people could withstand. Just like in Picturesque Orchid Lake, not every orc had the qualifications and ability to wear the totem armor. If they were not strong enough, they would likely face a backlash from the totem armor if they put it on forcefully. That would turn them into the half-human, half-ghost muddleheaded Origin Warrior. Relatively speaking, it was less of mysticism and more of a mechanical crystallization that relied on modern technology. Although the power armor was not as terrifying as the totem armor, an ordinary person, who had not undergone professional training, would instantly accelerate beyond the speed of sound when he rashly put on a set of powerful high-level power armor. Then, he would lose control and crash into the wall, causing his tendons to break, bones to fracture, and a severe concussion. That was a high probability event. Therefore, generally speaking, through the power armors level, one could infer the wearers cultivation level. The stronger the power armor, the stronger the master who could manipulate it easily. The Fire Qilin battle armor had been created by the nine mega corporations. It was one of the strongest mass-produced power armor in Dragon City and also one of the strongest in terms of power. The super materials technology and new energy technology from the Other World had allowed the nine mega corporations to compress the sixteen-cylinder red-headed double-convex star turbocharged engine to less than one meter in diameter. From there, it could be mounted on the power armors for individual soldiers. This super engine, which could be called the steel monster, not only provided an amazing source of power to superhumans, but it also helped them to increase their running, jumping, and even low-altitude gliding motion by more than 500%. It could also provide terrifying acceleration for the Honeycomb rocket launchers, six-barreled Vulcan cannons, power gloves, and other weapons of mass destruction, thereby pushing the destructive power to the limit. When the same armor-piercing bullet was fired from an ordinary anti-material sniper rifle, its power was more than 300% different from when it was fired from the Fire Qilins shoulder cannon. In the actual combat test, a superhuman who was equipped with the Fire Qilin was even able to withstand two to three Hell Beasts, or even annihilate an entire armored army. Of course, since the combat parameters were so heaven-defying, the equipment requirements had to be very strict. To compress the sixteen-cylinder red-headed double-convex star turbocharged engine to the point that it could be carried by a single soldier, they had to sacrifice a lot of redundancy in heat dissipation, shock absorption, buffering, and radiation protection. In the words of the Fire Qilin tester, when he first fitted the power armor and performed a supersonic cobra maneuver, it was like there were a hundred Hell Beasts dancing on my back. By the time he finished his test and took off his power suit, his entire back was burned to a crisp. His burnt flesh and the power armor were stuck together. Only the sharpest scalpel could be used to peel it off. After that, the Fire Qilin had undergone a series of improvements and greatly improved its usability, comfort, as well as safety. Despite that, the unruly giant steel beast still could not be easily tamed by any Tom, Dick, or Harry. Only Heaven Realm powerhouses are qualified to be equipped with the Fire Qilin! It was common knowledge in Dragon Citys superhuman circle. The Fire Qilins power is powerful, and the cost to build it is also astronomical! A tactical team consisting of seven or eight Fire Qilin and seven or eight Heaven Realm powerhouses was a rarely seen luxury lineup during the Monster War! However However, such a grand lineup did not seem to be flying into the air and attacking the target from a high vantage point. Instead, it seemed to be blown into the air by an even more powerful and terrifying existence. They were dancing in the wind together with the giant trees that were falling apart and burning furiously. Meng Chao noticed that one of the Fire Qilins seemed to have been attacked by a shooting star from the sky. Its breastplate was deeply sunken and almost stuck to its crystal engine. The persons chest that was between the breastplate and the crystal engine, as well as his heart, lungs, and other organs inside the chest, were naturally compressed till they were as thin as cicadaswings. They were pouring out of his seven orifices like mud. Another Fire Qilin had seemingly been swallowed by an invisible behemoth. His left arm and left leg were missing, while sparks and blood were spurting out of his bloody fractures. The third Fire Qilin was even more unlucky. His sixteen-cylinder, red-headed, double-convex, star-shaped turbocharged engine had suffered a fatal failure under the enemys heavy blow. The top-quality crystals in the mini fuel tank under his engine were stimulated by the enemys spirit magnetic interference, triggering a chain reaction. As a result, the crystal engine exploded in the air. The scrap metal that was thousands of degrees hot embedded itself into the back of the wearer, turning the Heaven Realm warrior in the power armor into a burning, dancing, and disintegrating firework as he screamed. Chapter 1555 - Godslayer Although the other Fire Qilin did not explode on the spot, they were at a complete disadvantage. They did not have the aura of steel beasts at all. Instead, they fled to the periphery in panic like herbivores who had encountered their natural enemies. However, raging flames were constantly spilling out from the center of the seven or eight Fire Qilins in the eye of the storm. The flames then formed circles of strong vortexes. The burning vortexes extended their tentacles in all directions and firmly pulled all the Fire Qilins, making it impossible for them to escape the net of destruction. Meng Chao was dumbstruck when he discovered that the one controlling the death storm and the fire vortexes was a white-bearded old man who looked like a crazy devil. They were still far away from each other, so Meng Chao could not see his facial features clearly. However, he could sense the anger and sadness that surged out of the old mans body. Half of the forest was instantly devoured, as though a flood had just burst through a dam. The man resembled a white-haired ghost that had come from the depths of hell to feed on any traitors. His aura was even crazier than that of the Apocalyptic Beasts. One of the Fire Qilins had nowhere to run. He was forced to turn around and shoot all the ammunition around him at the man. Hundreds of roaring flames formed an impenetrable bullet curtain that instantly enveloped the white-haired ghost. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. However, the white-haired ghost tore apart the dense bullet curtain as easily as tearing a wet newspaper. He extended his palm from the raging flames and grabbed the Fire Qilins helmet. The Fire Qilins helmet was tightly connected to the shoulder pads. At first glance, it looked as if he had no neck, like half of his head was buried in his thick, fortress-like chest. However, the white-haired ghost exerted a little strength, and the helmet made of super-strong alloy cracked, shattered, and caved in with a sharp metal fatigue sound. Even the Fire Qilins wearer was scratched until his skull exploded, and his brain matter squeezed out from the gaps of the white-haired ghosts fingers. A dignified Heaven Realm expert, who was also equipped with one of the strongest power armors in Dragon City, was actually as powerless as a three-year-old child before the white-haired ghost. The identity of the white-haired ghost was soon exposed as well. A Deity Realm warrior! Fei Qingyun and the mysterious organization hiding behind him are targeting a Deity Realm warrior at the last minute! Meng Chao was overwhelmed with emotions. He felt like he was witnessing history. Ever since the nine families besieged the Blood Alliance more than thirty years ago, this was the first time someone had targeted a Deity Realm warrior and started to hunt him down. In theory, Deity Realm warriors and Apocalyptic Beasts were equally powerful existences. However, in actual combat, humans with extraordinary wisdom and rich emotions would usually be able to erupt with even greater and more variable battle potential. It was to the extent that the hunting tactics that were specially tailored for Apocalyptic Beasts were completely ineffective against Deity Realm warriors! As expected, with a few leaps and bounds, the white-haired ghost repelled seven to eight Heaven Realm warriors who were equipped with the Fire Qilins. At least three Heaven Realm warriors had their hearts and brains blown out while they were still in the air, and their lives were completely cut off. Then, the white-haired ghost let out a long whistle that pierced through the clouds. It was as if he wanted to break out of the encirclement toward the south and fly toward the biochemical industrial park at the foot of Raging Waves Mountain. The population there was relatively dense, and it was easier to get support. However, just as he was getting rid of the hunter and trying to speed up His body had seemingly been operating at an overload for decades and had experienced countless failures. After numerous maintenance procedures, the crystal engine, which could still blast out maximum power on the surface, had become extremely unstable. It could disintegrate at any time, and it let out a painful moan. The white-haired ghosts hands and feet twitched strangely. His vitality magnetic field suddenly contracted and shook violently. It poured over his head like a burning flameno, a bucket of ice water. The white-haired ghost grunted and showed an extremely pained expression. He almost fell from the sky. This Deity Realm warrior is seriously injured, Meng Chao thought to himself. That was not surprising. Almost all the Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City had come from that ignorant era when humans knew nothing about cultivation. When they embarked on the path of cultivation, they did not know how to deal with the irreversible sequelae of burning a certain spirit meridian. They did not know the habits of most monsters and the side effects brought by the radiation of crystals either. Breaking through the limits of life brought them not only the power to destroy the heaven and earth, but also a lingering spirit and pain that was as numerous as the hair of a cow. Nevertheless, these Deity Realm warriors were extremely talented and lucky. They escaped the reaping of death time and time again. However, while death could be avoided, it was hard to escape punishment. Battle God Lei Zongchao was the most typical example. His injuries were so severe that he was unable to leave Battle God Palace at the top of the Supernatural Tower most of the time. Even if he really wanted to leave, he had to immerse himself in a human-shaped medical pod. If not, Dragon City would have been the strongest in the past. It was possible that his body had collapsed and his soul had dissipated due to weak magnetic interference. Although the situation of the other Deity Realm warriors was not as extreme as that of Battle God Lei Zongchao, they would often be far from their peak. Not to mention, more than a year ago, dozens of Deity Realm warriors from Dragon City had joined forces and barged into the monster civilizations final lair in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. They had engaged in a soul-stirring battle with the monster mastermind. The battle had helped the Dragon City civilization and completely established its victory in the Monster War. Most of the Deity Realm warriors who had participated in the battle got injured and needed to live in seclusion in the beautiful cave, but that was the price they had to pay. They underwent long-term recuperation in the next year or so. Even Dragon Citys major forces had to spend an astronomical amount of medical expenses and cultivation resources on their own Deity Realm warriors. It was also difficult to guarantee that the old Deity Realm warriors would be able to restore their past glory and sweep through thousands of armies without being defeated. The white-haired ghost in front of Meng Chao should be one of the older-generation Deity Realm warriors. He was seriously injured and unable to display 100% of his strength. No wonder the Heaven Realm warriors dared to challenge him with the help of the Fire Qilin. Wait a minute Its not as simple as him being injured. His vitality magnetic field is intermittent and disorderly. Its like an infinite splitting hydra, constantly devouring its own flesh and blood. Hes experienced ordinary internal injuries and their sequelae for many years. With the martial wisdom of a Deity Realm warrior, he should know how to control it, even if its only temporarily.. Its poison! Thats right. Apart from his internal injuries, this senior has also been affected by at least three to five kinds of extremely mysterious poisons. His muscle fibers, blood system, central nerves, and even the cerebral cortex have all been attacked by the deadly poisons at the same time! Chapter 1556 - Apocalyptic Bullets The thought had flashed through Meng Chaos mind like lightning earlier. In the depths of the jungle, dozens of real lightning bolts shot out No, the seven-colored flowing lights that instantly tore apart the sound barrier and accelerated to two or even three times the speed of sound contained energy that was ten times stronger than real lightning! These are Apocalyptic Bullets that are specially used to deal with Apocalyptic Beasts! Meng Chaos pupils constricted to the maximum. He saw a shining bullet that resembled a star fragment at the center of every stream of light. Although the bullets were not more than the thickness of a finger, they were releasing a force that was a hundred times stronger than that of a rocket. They were as powerful as cruise missiles. If Meng Chao was not mistaken, the bullets were traveling through the air at a high speed and surging through the planets magnetic field. The overwhelming spirit flames that they released were enough to prove that, inside them, there were a lot of high-quality crystals such as Blue Gamma Stone, Demon Eye Jade, Mayfield Crystal Diamond, and so on. These kinds of crystals could be ranked on the list of the ten most expensive crystals in Dragon City. The spirit energy contained in them was ten times or even dozens of times more than a Red Radiance Jade of the same size. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. They were the best of the best, which could only be found by luck. As far as Meng Chao knew, when the Monster War was at its most brutal, the major forces in Dragon City had once spent a lot of money and collected a lot of high-quality crystals such as Blue Gamma Stone, Demon Eye Jade, Mayfield Crystal Diamond, and so on. They had hired the best craftsmen in Dragon City and used runic black technology excavated from the ancient ruins to carefully create a batch of Apocalyptic Bullets. At that time, the idea was to equip Dragon Citys top snipers with Apocalyptic Bullets as well as special sniper rifles, and cooperate with Deity Realm warriors to hunt down the Apocalyptic Beasts. In other words, this batch of special sniper bullets could, at least in theory, tear apart the carapace and flesh of the Apocalyptic Beasts! However, due to Meng Chaos rebirth, the victory of the Monster War came much more quickly and easily than everyone had expected. Many of the Apocalyptic Bullets did not come in handy. Unexpectedly, they would appear in the scheme to deal with Deity Realm powerhouses! What a big move! The destructive energy contained in every anti-Apocalyptic Beast special sniper bullet is no less than the heavy train shells and cruise missiles. To fire these Apocalyptic Bullets, one also needs a specialized anti-monster sniper rifle, the best snipers, and long-term targeted training. Even if an ordinary gunman gets the Apocalyptic Bullets and anti-monster sniper rifles, its impossible for him to pull the trigger. If he pulls the trigger just a little, the bullets recoil will probably shake his brain into a bowl of tofu pudding before the Apocalyptic Bullets are out of the chamber! There are at least eight Heaven Realm warriors who can support the Fire Qilin. There are also two elite snipers who can fire the Apocalyptic Bullets. In addition, there are spies who are close enough to inject a large amount of biochemical poison into the Deity Realm warriors body in advance. Such a magnificent lineup can be put together in such a hurry. No wonder these crazy guys dared to target Deity Realm warriors! It was too late to say anything. In the time it took for Meng Chao to think, the dozens of Apocalyptic Bullets had already sped up and powered up to the maximum. Three to five of the Apocalyptic Bullets exploded one after another and turned into threatening balls of fire. They lunged at the white-haired ghost like fireballs that had life in them. The other three to five Apocalyptic Bullets had apparently been mixed with Apocalyptic Beast bone powder when they were forged. Something that looked like a beast soul had been sealed within. At that moment, the seal was broken. Many ferocious souls shot out of the bullets like countless savage beasts that were eyeing the white-haired ghost covetously. The rest of the Apocalyptic Bullets turned their mass into energy. When the bullets disappeared, the flowing lights were ten times brighter. They were like deadly lasers that stabbed at the white-haired ghost! Sure, the white-haired ghost was a Deity Realm powerhouse who had been famous for a long time. Unfortunately, he was covered in wounds and poisoned in this situation. Plus, he had to split his attention to deal with the Fire Qilins. It was impossible for him to dodge all the Apocalyptic Bullets with 100% of his attention. A series of sizzling noises could be heard. The white-haired ghost shattered the fireballs and the fierce souls, with them barely avoiding most of his vital points. However, he could not avoid the devastating lasers that pierced through his limbs and torso, leaving black holes and green smoke. Nevertheless, there was a reason he was a Deity Realm warrior! Despite ending up in such a dangerous ambush, the white-haired ghosts face still did not reveal any panic or despair. It still maintained the sharpness and dominance of a top predator. When the Apocalyptic Bullet was manufactured, it used a similar principle to the expanding bullet. In theory, it could cause a wound the size of a bowl or even a basin on the monsters torso. However, the white-haired ghost used the rhythm of his muscles to forcefully control his wound to keep it the size of a finger. Aside from the green smoke, not a drop of blood came out of his wound. At the same time, his eyes, which seemed as if they were used to mine underground ores, revealed the entire jungle beneath his feet. Those super-powerful searchlights were emitting a soul-stirring brilliance. In an instant, he locked onto the elite snipers hidden deep in the jungle, under the rocks, swamps, shrubs, branches, and humus. He then launched a wave of unstoppable spirit attacks. Even Meng Chao, who was hundreds of meters away, felt a sharp pain in the depths of his brain. It was like an invisible sharp ax had been embedded deep into his brain from the back of his head. It cut off and took over his central nervous system, causing illusions to appear before his eyes. He also heard the sound of thunderous illusions. The white-haired ghost expanded crazily in the illusion and soon grew into an indomitable giant formed by the combination of lightning and lava. The giant let out a wild laugh that sounded similar to a tsunami. Its just you people? Meng Chaos reaction was delayed by 0.1 seconds because of the white-haired ghosts wild laughter. As for the elite snipers who were close at hand and facing spirit attacks head-on, there was no need to mention it. The snipers reactions were considered lightning fast too. The best of them even threw an anti-monster sniper rifle to their back the moment they pulled the trigger, disregarding whether or not the Apocalyptic Bullets had hit their target. Then, they jumped out of their hiding place and ran away. However, before the Deity Realm warriors fury, any hope of escaping unscathed was a pipe dream. Hu! The white-haired ghost raised his right hand and spread out his fingers. The smoke, flames, shock waves, and spirit waves that were rippling in the air were immediately absorbed into his palm and released from his fingers. They formed a giant spirit palm that was more than ten meters in diameter and burning furiously in midair! Then, the warrior swung the overwhelming hand down on the elite snipers hiding places and escape routes like he was swatting flies! Chapter 1557 - This Is a Trap! Before the flames could engulf heaven and earth, the earth-shattering air currents had already blown the towering trees within a hundred-meter radius to the side. They uprooted them, tore them apart, and ground them into the tiniest wood chips as well as fibers. The elite snipers hidden in the jungle were forced out by the wind from the palm amidst the scattering of wood fibers. At worst, they were sent flying like a kite with a broken string. They spat out fresh blood at best and their internal organs that had turned into pus and blood at worst. The bones all over their bodies were shattered. The muscular man, who was eight feet tall, was compressed into balls of meat that resembled mud. It made people think of the cans that had been flattened by caterpillar tracks. Only a few of the aces managed to avoid the destructive power that the white-haired ghost released despite his injuries and forcefully overspending his life force. They even threw the guns that they regarded as their lives to the back of their minds. Amid the screams of their companions, they sprinted toward the area where the jungle was sparse without looking back. As they panicked and did not know where to go, they happened to head in the direction where Meng Chao was hiding. In other words, the monsters in the seven monster carriers that were secretly parked had awakened and mutated after being injected with God Transformation 9.0. The monsters were shaking violently, and they could break out of their cages at any time! This is a trap! Meng Chaos pupils suddenly constricted into two needle tips. He realized that whether it was a Heaven Realm powerhouse with the Fire Qilin or an elite sniper equipped with Apocalyptic Bullets, they were not the opponents trump cards. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. They were just bait to attract the white-haired ghost. The monsters that had been injected with God Transformation 9.0 and filled with Blood Flower spores were their trump cards! This Deity Realm powerhouse should be an old senior who had fought for Dragon City for decades. He was already riddled with wounds. Although his vitality magnetic field was strong, it was extremely unstable. I dont know how he got injected with a large amount of biochemical poison by the other party. The blood all over his body has almost turned into extremely corrosive poison. After that, he forcefully suppressed his injuries and the poisons effect. The Heaven Realm powerhouses and elite snipers he killed numbered in two digits. Although he was like a hungry invicible tiger pouncing on a sheep, such forced burning of his life in an attempt to end the battle quickly exhausted him to the extreme. Hes chasing after the remaining assassins and is about to crash into the ambush circle formed by seven monster carriers. Hes surrounded by undead creatures numbering in three digits. When that happens, the undead creatures wont need to kill him at all. Theyll just surround the senior and self-destruct, allowing the extremely dense blood mist to enter the seniors body through his seven apertures and pores. Even if this seniors lucky enough to survive, itll be enough for him to suffer! Once Meng Chao thought about it, he prepared to launch an attack before the monsters broke out of the cage and send the monster transport vehicles flying into the air. Although it would be impossible to stop the monsters from appearing, it would at least give the white-haired senior a warning three to five seconds in advance. Three to five seconds was enough for a Deity Realm warrior to change the outcome of battle and decide his life and death! However, at the next second, Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and changed his mind when he sensed a faint aura coming from a seemingly ordinary bush at the edge of the jungle. Theres someone there! Someone managed to hide under my nose for such a long time without making a sound until his target got closer and entered his shooting range. Only then did his heartbeat accelerate slightly by three percent and expose his existence. This is an expert! If hes not Dragon Citys top assassin, then hes Dragon Citys top sniper. In his own field, he could definitely be ranked in the top ten of Dragon City! Meng Chaos mind raced. He realized that this mysterious expert who had been hiding there for an unknown period of time before the monster transportation fleet arrived was most likely the commander of this Deity-killing operation. In other words, it was highly possible that the guy knew a lot of crucial information. That included who, why, and how dare he kill a Deity Realm powerhouse?! Where did they recruit so many assassins who were bold enough to kill a deity This has to be captured alive! It was definitely not easy to do that. At Universe Corporations Red Creek Project site, Meng Chao had been deeply impressed by the members of the Blood Alliance who had burned themselves into fireballs and turned them into ashes within a few seconds. If the other party came from the Blood Alliance They must have implanted something like a self-ignition or self-destructing chip in their bodies. Regardless of whether they were top assassins or top snipers, they were all extremely sensitive to the surrounding environment. Even if it was a grasshopper that lightly jumped over the tip of the grass, the disturbance in the air would cause them to be on high alert. Meng Chao knew 37 ways to kill this guy in 2.95 seconds. He would not let him bleed or scream. However, he was not confident that he could instantly control the other partys physiological activities, or freeze and destroy the self-destruct chip, thereby creating an opportunity to interrogate the guy! Meng Chao hesitated for a moment. Four or five assassins and the crazy white-haired ghost were already chasing each other. Soon, they entered the ambush circle formed by the monster transport vehicles. Thud! An ace sniper rushed too fast and tripped on the tree roots hidden in the humus beneath his feet. Although he did not fall, he wasted half a second to regain his balance. That half a second determined his life and death. It allowed the white-haired ghost to catch up to him. The white-haired ghost spread his fingers and pierced his palm into the ace snipers back and chest. Soon, he was holding a beating heart in his bloody hand! The ace sniper, or rather, his companion, was also a ruthless person. Seeing that there was no way for him to survive, he detonated the crystal bomb hanging by his waist via remote control. The flames, the blast, and the spirit storm were like a ferocious beast that opened its bloody mouth and bit the white-haired ghosts head. The white-haired ghost inhaled, and the flames of war around him expanded, naturally forming a spirit shield that absorbed and canceled out the power of the explosion before him. However, the flames and smoke caused by the explosion, together with the interference of the biochemical agents on the central nerves, finally caused the white-haired ghosts vision to shrink and blur for a short while. At that moment, there was a painful sound of metal tearing and a howl that seemed to come from the deepest part of hell. The seven monster carriers that were as tough as steel fortresses collapsed from the inside. Then, dozens of bloody, three-headed, six-armed, malformed tumors with huge eyeballs embedded in them jumped out of the wreckage of the monster carriers! Chapter 1558 - The Astonished White-Haired Ghost When these monsters were still in the cultivation tank, an extremely high concentration of God Transformation 9.0 had been injected into their blood vessels and nerves. A large number of Blood Flower spores had split, grown, expanded, and spread between their flesh and blood. Soon, their skin and carapace were torn apart. Their muddled vitality was burned to the limit in an instant. Before they broke out of the cage, they had already started to kill each other with the monsters around them. As a result, when the monster carrier was in pieces, the monsters that flew out of the crushed metal were no longer living monsters. Instead, they were puppets controlled by the Blood Flowersundead creatures that were ten times stranger and harder to deal with than monsters! The bodies of these undead creatures were covered in abnormal swellings that looked like tumors and eyeballs. They were staring at the assassin and white-haired ghost without blinking. As the abnormal swellings exploded, many clusters of Blood Flower fungi crawled out of the undead creatures bodies, emitting buzzing noises. They looked like weird drooling tongues that were covered in barbs while they extended toward the human beings close to them. At that moment, ear-piercing shrieks came from the assassins one after another. It was because of Fei Qingyun, Doctor Monster. Through the communication devices that the assassins carried with them, he played the ghost baby nursery rhyme that could suppress the Blood Flowers. The threatening undead creatures seemed as though they were being whipped by burning thorns. They retreated and avoided the assassins. However, they focused their hungry and evil eyes on the white-haired ghost. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. No matter how respected and powerful the white-haired ghost was, it was impossible for him to guess that the assassins had mastered the technology to control and suppress the undead creatures. Of course, the undead creatures were not truly immortal to the Deity Realm powerhouse, whose vitality magnetic field could expand to a hundred meters away and spirit shield could firmly guard every pore on his body. With his past experience, the white-haired ghost did not take these ugly undead creatures seriously at all. He was too lazy to slow down, and he did not care to dodge at all. He advanced in such a high and mighty manner as if he could destroy everything in his path. It was as though it did not matter what the threat in front of him waswhether it was a tank, a railway gun, a steel fortress, an Apocalyptic Beast, or an undead creature, none of them could stop it. The white-haired ghost was like a saber condensed by a whirlwind, cutting into the encirclement of the undead creatures. Seven or eight monsters, including the Demonic Halberd Pigs, Demonic Golden-armed Ape, and Demonic Bloody Moon Wolf, were pulled and stitched together by the Blood Flowers mycelium, growing into three-headed, six-armed undead creatures. They all let out ear-splitting shrieks, spewing out clusters of stinky poisonous gas and acid fog before pouncing on the white-haired ghost. The white-haired ghost faced the menacing creatures like a ball of fire. It was as if a ladle of hot oil had been poured onto him, and his entire body suddenly became ten times brighter. The raging flames were like an extension of his will, accurately and easily cutting the undead creatures vital parts. It also happened to be at the joints of their organs and limbs. Like a butcher dismembering a cow, he dismembered the undead creatures into seventy to eighty pieces. However, to the white-haired ghosts surprise, the Blood Flower spores in the bodies of the undead creatures, which had been strengthened by God Transformation 9.0, were more than ten times more active than those in the wild. The Blood Flower spores in the wild undead creatures were like dandelions that were drifting with the tide. It was almost impossible for them to penetrate the Deity Realm warriors vitality magnetic field and spirit shield. The artificially-bred Blood Flower spores, on the other hand, had a natural yearning for a Deity Realm warrior, whose vitality magnetic field was extremely strong, just like an insect that was attracted to light. They turned into thousands of bloody threads that could be seen with the naked eye. Dozens of scarlet tentacles extended out of the void like they were from an invisible abyssal behemoth. Eighty to ninety percent of the scarlet tentacles were burned to ashes by the white-haired ghosts battle flames. However, the remaining one or two tentacles took advantage of the situation and invaded the white-haired ghosts wound. The white-haired ghost widened his eyes. For the first time since he was ambushed, he showed a slightly stunned expression. The Blood Flower spores invaded the wound at the center of his body. Soon, thick blood vessels bulged out of the white-haired ghosts body. There also appeared to be scarlet insects that crawled into his body and wriggled under his skin. The white-haired ghosts vitality magnetic field began to shrink at a visible speed. Sensing the power of the new Blood Flower spores, he had to divert most of his spirit power back into his body to fight against the spores that were wreaking havoc. He was afraid that the Blood Flower spores would invade his central nervous system and even the core of his brain, turning him into the first Deity Realm zombie in Dragon Citys history. The Blood Flower spores rampage triggered the white-haired ghosts suppressed injuries and symptoms of poisoning, activating an avalanche of chain reactions. In an instant, the white-haired ghosts face became even uglier than that of a real ghost. His chest was obviously sunken, while his heart and lungs were bulging, beating violently but unstably. Thick tendons protruded from his four limbs that were exposed to the air, and his green tendons, as well as red blood vessels entangled, tore, and devoured each other like two snakesno, two groups of giant pythons. In spite of that, he showed why he was a Deity Realm warrior. Even though he was in such a disadvantageous situation, none of the undead creatures could actually pounce on the white-haired ghost. They could only reach within seven steps of him before they were blown into pieces by the shock wave that he sent out with a low battle cry. However, the undead creatures all possessed insidious skills such as self-destruction and pollution. Even if they were torn apart, they could still release clusters of blood mist that seemed to be alive from the depths of their body and cover the white-haired ghosts head. The white-haired ghost only cared about fighting the Blood Flower spores inside and outside of his body in the most difficult and dangerous battle. There was no time for him to care about the dozens of assassins lying in ambush! The nerves of the assassins were extremely thick too. Ordinary superhumans at the peak of the Heaven Realm would not even think about fighting to the death with a Deity Realm warrior. If someone ever dared to compete with a Deity Realm warrior, they would still feel an instinctive fear and disgust when facing so many undead creatures, which appeared to have walked out from a nightmare. However, these assassins seemed to be frozen by some mysterious force in their brains, especially in all the areas associated with fear and pain. They were actually not affected by the undead at all. In just half a second, they had changed from fleeing in panic to deploying a completely new attack formation! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! The five Apocalyptic Bullets switched into dozens of different trajectories from five different angles and shot toward the white-haired ghosts glabella, eye sockets, throat, heart, and abdomen! Chapter 1559 - Meng Chao Makes His Move! At that critical moment, the white-haired ghost let out an explosive roar. The white hair on his head suddenly expanded and grew as if it had a life of its own. It turned into dozens of white whips that accurately blocked the trajectory of the Apocalyptic Bullets! However, the assassins had no intention of relying on these Apocalyptic Bullets to reap the white-haired ghosts life. The trump card of the assassins, who had been hiding in the darkness, was their final trump card. There was no sound at all. There were no flames or sparks. Even with Meng Chaos Deity Realm eyesight and the commander who had noticed and locked onto the darkness from the very beginning, he could just barely recognize that an extremely weak ripple had appeared in front of the commander, it was a ripple that could only be detected with a microscope. This ripple was mixed in the colorful trajectory of the five Apocalyptic Bullets. It was like a drop of water hidden in the entire ocean. It moved fast, slow, left, and right. It moved at two to three times the speed of sound and headed toward the white-haired ghosts chest, closing in quickly. The white-haired ghost used his long hair to sweep away almost all the Apocalyptic Bullets. He only missed the most critical and fatal one. Therefore, when the ripple was only thirty centimeters away from the white-haired ghost, it suddenly exploded. From a point that was close to zero, it instantly expanded into dozens of tsunami-like shock waves. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Dozens of shock waves hit the white-haired ghosts chest almost at the same time. In an instant, Meng Chao seemed to hear the Cystalline Nine-headed Dragons roar. The translucent beast soul of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon rushed out from the depths of the ripples, and he saw the nine heads that condensed from the ferocious flames open their bloody mouths at the same time. They then bit the white-haired ghosts shoulder blade and arm. This is The super Apocalyptic Bullets can only be refined with the entire spine of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon, the blood from its heart, its spinal fluid, the fluid from its brain tissue, and the powder of dozens of top-quality crystals! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. His head was about to explode. He knew very well that, judging from the power of the super Apocalyptic Bullet, it would take at least half of the materials of the Cystalline Nine-headed Dragon and countless valuable heavenly materials and earthly treasures to make such a vicious weapon. If such a bullet was fired at the most critical moment, even Meng Chao himself might not be able to dodge it perfectly, let alone the heavily wounded white-haired ghost! The opponents commander on the scene was also very calm. He did not rely on the power of the Super Doomsday Bullet to aim at the white-haired ghosts fatal point and shoot him in the head. He chose the chest that was the largest and the hardest to dodge perfectly. The raging flames of battle tore the joint between the white-haired ghosts chest and shoulder blade, leaving a bloody and shocking wound. The wounds the size of a bowl, the broken flesh, and the broken bones were all turned over. They were also burnt, bitten, and corroded by the fierce flames. No matter how strong the white-haired ghosts cell regeneration ability was, it was impossible for it to seal the wound for the time being. The bloody mist that had been lingering around the white-haired ghost took advantage of the opening and entered the wound. A large number of blood-striped spores were like buzzing mosquitoes, scrambling to crawl into the wound. The white-haired ghost was extremely cruel, too. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately flashed and made up his mind to break the warriors wrist. He closed his fingers and turned them into a hand knife that was sharper than a scalpel, stabbing at his shoulder brutally. The shocking wound, together with the circle of fresh blood and flesh near the wound, and the spores of the blood stripe virus that had invaded the fresh blood and flesh.., he dug them all out. Then, he flipped his palm and shook it. A fierce spiritual flame whistled out and burned all the wriggling flesh and blood. However, in this way, he almost dug out his right shoulder. Following the bloody wound, he could even see his slightly trembling lungs. They looked like fish bubbles that had been thrown on the ground and stepped on a few times in a market. The white-haired ghost did not even look at his own wound. He stared at the depths of the bushes, where the enemy commander was hiding. It was obvious that he had also locked onto the source of this fatal bullet. The problem was that he was surrounded by seven or eight undead creatures that were covered in blood-striped flower clusters. They were eyeing him with bulging, bloodshot, and rotten eyeballs. The leader of the assassins realized that his whereabouts had been exposed. He decided not to hide anymore. Instead, he jumped out of the bushes, knelt on one knee, and fired from both sides. The super gun loaded with even more doomsday bullets locked onto the white-haired ghosts wound! The commanders lips curled into a confident and cold smile. The tip of his finger exerted a slight pressure, and a destructive energy that was as violent as a volcanic eruption was about to erupt from his palm and fingertip. At this moment, the commander heard an extremely weak sound. It was as if a withered and rotten leaf had gently fallen to the ground dozens of meters away. Hearing it in the commanders ears, his two pupils contracted into two needle tips at the same time. He did not hesitate for even 0.01 seconds. The commander gave up on his goal. The joints of his arms made a series of crackling sounds. As the joints separated, his arms seemed to have doubled in length and he had the freedom to turn 360 degrees. Relying on these two mollusk-like arms, he changed the direction of the two special guns filled with doomsday bullets and pointed them behind him from an incredible angle. However, he was still half a beat slower. Moreover, he had misjudged the direction of the attack. The sound that sounded like a withered leaf was not coming from behind him. To be more precise, there was no withered leafsound at all. It was a spiritual attack that was even more fatal than the invisible venomous snake. It had invaded his cerebral cortex, hijacked his central nervous system, and deceived his auditory system, making him think that there was some kind of abnormal movement behind him. No, it wasnt just his auditory system. This spiritual attack had also invaded and interfered with his visual system. It had copied and pasted the images of a few ferocious and terrifying undead creatures into his field of vision, creating an illusion that they were attacking him from behind! Even if the commander realized that all of this was just an illusion. However, his genetic instinct still caused his brain, central nervous system, and muscle fibers to temporarily lose control. Just as the commander was shocked. Meng Chao pushed his speed to the limit and shot out an arc of lightning! Bang! Meng Chao seemed to tear through space and appeared directly in front of the commander. His shoulder that was as hard as iron and super alloy crashed into the commanders chest. Before the twos muscles and bones collided, Meng Chaos life magnetic field was like a 10,000-ton hammer that descended from the sky and smashed heavily on the commanders Head! Chapter 1560 - The Rising Sun! Like a burning meteorite, it broke through the atmosphere in an unstoppable manner. Visible spirit ripples immediately appeared around the commanders body. The colorful, glittering swirls formed by the collision of countless spirit energies grew, entangled, lingered, and gathered. They completely distorted the space around the commander and isolated all air, waves, and spirit magnetic reactions. Not only were the commanders heart-wrenching screams sealed perfectly, but even his breathing, heartbeat, adrenaline secretion, and other physiological parameters could not be transmitted to the outside world through the monitoring chip embedded in his body. Naturally, the command from the outside world that was enough to detonate the self-detonation chip in his body was also blocked and interfered with by Meng Chao. After the trial in the Holy Mountain Temple, Meng Chao possessed both spirit energy, totem power, and the destructive power that originated from the apocalypse. His combat ability was not inferior to most of the Deity Realm powerhouses in Dragon City to begin with. The commander focused all his attention on the white-haired ghost again. He did not expect a Deity Realm powerhouse who was not on the list to appear out of nowhere. He had no room to struggle. Meng Chao hit his head in an instant. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Meng Chaos seemingly thunderous attack did not shatter his skull. However, spirit energy seeped into his cerebral cortex through the gaps in his bones, causing him to suffer a severe concussion. The relationship between the central nerve and the brain cells, as well as the connection between the left and right hemispheres of his brain, was precisely peeled off and cut off by Meng Chao like a butcher dissecting a cow. The spine had also been disjointed by Meng Chaos ferocious strength. It could not support a body that weighed nearly 200 kilograms of flesh and blood at all. In just half a second, the commander had been completely disarmed. His brain could no longer control his limbs, and his spine could no longer support his body. Although he tried his best to widen his eyes, he could not control the opening and closing of his eyelids or the rotation of his eyeballs. Although he tried his best to open his mouth, he could only make a faint hissing sound from the depths of his throat. He could not send even half a message to his companions or his superiors outside the jungle. In fact, he could not even control one of his muscle fibers. Every cell in his body was under Meng Chaos unbreakable control. Like an eagle catching a chick, Meng Chao grabbed the commander in his hand. But he didnt stop there. Instead, he stabbed the commanders shoulder all the way to the end of his left arm at lightning speed. Every merciless stab left a visible dent on the commanders body. Through the compression of his muscles and the push of his blood, he pushed something that had been implanted in the commanders body to the end of his left arm, it was pushed over and over again. Finally, the bulging and rather hard thing was pushed to the commanders left hand by Meng Chao. Like an egg embedded in flesh, it spun and trembled in the depths of the commanders palm. Meng Chao did not even blink. His five fingers gathered together to form a hand knife. He raised the knife and chopped off the commanders left hand cleanly! Even though the hand knife did not have a blade. At the end of the commanders left wrist, the wound was as smooth as a mirror. It was as if an impeccable surgical amputation had just been carried out. The section was so clean that even the nerve bundles could be clearly seen. Not even a drop of blood flowed out. Just as the cut off left the wrist and was about to fall to the ground. Whoosh! The bulge in his palm suddenly exploded in the depths of his flesh and blood. It exploded into an extremely strange strange strange flame that could not be extinguished with ordinary methods. The flame burned extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, the entire left hand was burned clean. Even the finger bones, which were as hard as iron and had been tempered thousands of times, were burned into the finest bone ash. Not even half a piece of dregs the size of a fingernail was left behind. It was completely imaginable if Meng Chao had not been quick-witted and quick-witted. This strange flame would definitely spread through his wrists, elbows, and shoulders all the way to every part of the field commanders body. In just half a second, it would burn him into ashes. It was a very typical technique of the blood union. Unfortunately, it was impossible to use the same technique twice on a godly state expert. The commanders face was pale, and he was in so much pain that he was about to faint. He had a conflicted expression on his face. It was unknown whether he was surprised by the power of the mystical fire or he was afraid that he would not be able to die cleanly. Meng Chao had no time to care about his emotions. His right hand turned into a cloud of gray fog that was mixed with lightning. He carefully searched and scanned the commander from top to bottom, from inside to outside. He had destroyed a total of three implants that were hidden in the depths of the flesh and blood, which were suspected to be suicide devices and communication systems. He ensured that the blood union and the field commander could no longer exchange even half a byte of information. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. He threw the field commander to the side as if he was throwing trash. Roar! Roar Roar Roar Roar Roar! Squeak! Squeak squeak squeak squeak! Huff! Huff Huff Huff Huff! Behind Meng Chao, the roars of the undead creatures were a hundred times more ear-piercing than the roars of the monsters. These puppets that were filled with blood-patterned flower spores relied more on their predatory and reproductive instincts than the monsters. All the attacks on the living carbon-based creatures were just to plant more blood-patterned flower spores and grow more blood-patterned flowers. One was an old, dying white-haired ghost. The other was the energetic Meng Chao. Of course, the latter was the better culture mediumor soil. Therefore, when Meng Chao unscrupulously released his life magnetic field and spread it to all directions of the ambush circle. More than two-thirds of the undead creatures let the white-haired ghost go at the same time. However, they turned their eyeballs, which were dripping with blood, poison, and pus, to Meng Chao. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Their flesh and blood split apart again. More and more blood-patterned mushroom clusters grew from the depths of their flesh and blood. They were greedier and more ferocious, causing their bodies to expand by two to three times. They even grew new, wet, malformed, and evil limbs. These monsters, whose bodies were covered in tentacles, let out soul-stirring roars and pounced toward Meng Chao at the same time. The white-haired ghost stared at Meng Chao in bewilderment, as if he was staring at a rising sun. With Meng Chao helping him to share more than two-thirds of the firepower, the pressure on him was greatly reduced. He could catch his breath and think about what exactly was going on in this world-shaking assassination. However, the life force that originated from the deepest part of Meng Chaos cells, which was extremely ostentatious and unstoppable, made this god-tier powerhouse who was about to reach the end of his life feel an intense threat, disappointment, and joy. Such a young god-tier The white-haired ghost muttered to himself in disbelief, Who is he? Who Is He? Chapter 1561 - This Was the Deity Realm Under the white-haired ghosts shocked gaze, the thirty-six thousand pores on Meng Chaos arms unleashed blinding flames at the same time. It was as if two no, two hundred ferocious flood dragons were coiling around his arms simultaneously. When the flames dissipated, two thick and long chains that were almost melted by the flames had already been dragged from the ends of his arms all the way to the ground. Two heavy sabers were wrapped around the chains. They seemed to be made of extremely dense cosmic materials from a neutron star. The blades were not sharp, however,they easily cut into the hard ground as if they were cutting tofu. They went all the way to the bottom, leaving only the handles of the sabers exposed. That was not all. When Meng Chaos cells exploded, the spirit energy that shot out flowed into the earth through the chains and sabers. The rocks hidden deep in the ground were apparently infected, burned, and stirred by his vitality magnetic field, melting into surging magma. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. With Meng Chaos feet as the center. The ground within a hundred meters was shaking, roaring, and tearing. Soon, intersecting spider web cracks appeared. Dazzling red brilliance blossomed from the depths of the cracks, turning into bubbles that were thousands of degrees high and containing magma. Even though the flesh and blood of the undead creatures were extremely tough, they were still not as tough as they used to be. In the face of the land that was neverending magma, the ferocious roars a moment ago had turned into wails of fear and trepidation. There was an undead creature with three monster heads sewn onto it. The creature happened to be where the red cracks were the densest. One moment of carelessness and half of its body fell into the magma created by Meng Chao. Its flesh and blood were instantly charred. No matter how the Blood Flower spores stimulated its cells as well as accelerated the division and growth, they tried to cover and replace the charred parts with fresher and more blood-red flesh and membranes. Large patches of charred marks continued to spread throughout the body of the undead creature like a virus that swallowed a virus. In just a few seconds, the two heads and three limbs of the undead creature were all dehydrated, split, and disintegrated, turning into countless crispy cinders. The remaining heads and limbs were not truly deadunder the control of the blood-striped fungi cluster. They were still struggling with all their might, trying to escape the entanglement of the magma. However, a section of red-hot chains suddenly drilled out from the underground magma and wrapped around the body of the undead creature dozens of times like lightning, forcefully dragging it into the depths of the magma. In the end, the undead creature completely disappeared. Only a few shrill screams were left. They were sealed on the surface of the magma and kept rolling in the bubbles. The other undead creatures hesitated. Although they did not have Wisdomin a narrow sense, they were still afraid. However, the most basic primitive instinct of the carbon-based creatures still made them feel a wave similar to Fear.. The crisis management program embedded in the depths of the genes gave them an extremely clear and strong command this man, who was like a torch surrounded by flames, was definitely not someone they should provoke, he was also an existence they could not afford to provoke! The undead creatures retreated one after another. However, Meng Chao had no intention of letting them go. He did not move his feet or hands. He merely bent and extended his fingers, playing a symphony representing death on the chains. Magma from the depths of the Earth shot out from dozens of burning cracks in the ground, turning into dozens of fiery whips that entangled all the undead creatures and dragged them into the cracks and magma. The undead creatures struggled desperately. The flaming whips were deeply embedded in their flesh and blood, cutting their bones and tearing them into pieces. With the help of the blood-striped mushroom clusters, more whips and tentacles grew out of the disintegrated undead creatures, trying to break them into pieces and escape separately. However, Meng Chaos flaming whips also split apart. Like burning roots and branches, they caught up with and entangled every piece of wriggling and screaming flesh and blood again. A few undead creatures realized that there was nowhere to run, so they could only fight to the death. They exploded the flesh of the monsters to the extreme. On their bodies that were as messy as mud, it was as if a hundred man-eating flowers had opened their bloody mouths. And from their bloody mouths, tens of thousands of blood-patterned mycelium that looked like flower buds and nerve clusters, but were even sharper and more evil, stabbed at Meng Chao like a dense forest of swords and halberds. Meng Chao still did not Dodge. He allowed the blood-patterned mycelium to stab at his body. His seemingly unprotected skin was emitting a metallic luster. The spiritual magnet made of Nanorobots had already formed an indestructible line of defense under his skin. The blood-patterned mycelium kicked an iron plate. Not only did it fail to invade Meng Chaos body. Instead, it was entangled, cut off, and swallowed by the spiritual magnet. It was sealed in a sticky, liquid-like metal substance, waiting for Meng Chaos further research. When Meng Chao had collected enough experimental samples, the gamewas over. Finally, he extended his hand and snapped his fingers, ending the game. The number of fiery whips from the depths of the crevice suddenly increased by three to five times, wrapping every undead creature as solid as a dumpling. They were dragged into the depths of the magma without even letting out a single scream, in a series of Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi Chiburning sound, into the curl of green smoke. Fei is right. It is indeed a hell of Asura. But it was built by Meng Chao, specially prepared for the undead Asura Hell. In the face of Meng Chaos absolute destruction,. Not even half of a strigosae spore escaped. But thats not the end. Meng Chao glanced around indifferently. The assassins who were hiding in the forest were dumbstruck and kept quiet as if they were scared out of their wits. They only cared about shivering. Other than the commander on the scene who was being suppressed by Meng Chao. There were seven elite snipers and four heavenly state experts wearing the fire qilinwho were still alive. At the very least, ignoring the fact that their souls had already dispersed, their bodies of flesh and blood were still barely alive. However, to their horror, they discovered that not only were every bone and muscle fiber in their bodies being pulled by the mysterious expert standing in the center of the magma, whose aura was even more tyrannical than the white-haired ghosts, they were also being pulled by the mysterious expert, they were being suppressed and could not move at all. Moreover, their communication devices could only emit rustling and beeping noises. They could neither communicate with the outside world nor transmit the unbelievable scenes that they saw, they could transmit even one pixel! Of course, the commands from the outside world, whether they were required to fight to the end or forcefully activate the self-destructing chips in their bodies, were all blocked. Then, their vision blurred at the same time, as if they saw billions of tons of magma spurting out of the ground and turning into an overwhelming red tide that was rolling, roaring, and dancing crazily, it covered the entire sky and also covered their entire vision! Chapter 1562 - Shen Yuanbao The souls of the assassins seemed to have completely melted in the lava. They could not even let out a muffled groan. Their eyes rolled back and they fell limply to the ground. The scene was dead silent. Only the sound of burning flesh and dried branches could be heard. Between the thick smoke, flames, blood, and broken limbs, the new and old Deity Realm warriors faced each other in silence. The white-haired ghosts bloodshot eyes reflected a new Deity Realm warrior with tall stature, strength, vigor, and full vitality. It was as if no power could stop him. This figure reminded the white-haired ghost of himself from thirty to forty years ago. No, he was more perfect and more powerful than the blind man who was without sight and groping around at that time. Meng Chao also recognized him through his messy white hair, twisted facial features, and complicated facial expressions. He was the leader of Universe Corporation, the head of the Shen family, the mining tycoon who once controlled one-third of the crystal ore veins in Dragon City, and one of the top ten warriors in Dragon City. At his peak, he was known as the Heaven Battering Leopard, Shen Yuanbao! / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. It makes sense. The series of conspiracies that happened recently are all related to Universe Corporation. And this is Universe Corporations territory. Who else but the head of the Shen family is qualified to enjoy the siege of so many Fire Qilin armors, elite snipers, and super undead creatures here? Meng Chao had met Shen Yuanbao several times on business occasions and at the banquets of wealthy families. However, although they had gone through thick and thin together and made great contributions to Dragon City, they were still members of the younger generation who had just risen to prominence. Shen Yuanbao and Battle God Lei Zongchao had jointly destroyed and divided the Blood Alliance. They fought their way out of the era of the strong preying on the weak and lawlessness. They established the Survival Committee and built the Supernatural Tower, by restoring order and civilization, Dragon City was able to become such a prosperous and powerful founder today. Their identities and statuses were far from each other. Besides, Shen Yuanbao also had a grandson, Shen Yulong, who died in front of Meng Chao and Lu Siya. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were very close. The towering sky group of the Lu family and Shen Yuanbaos Universe Corporation were competing against each other. Therefore, Meng Chao didnt have many opportunities to have too many exchanges with this rich and powerful expert of the older generation who had an extremely strong personality and had a mixed reputation in the market. However, he listed the godly state experts of Dragon City in version 1.0 a few decades ago. Shen Yuanbao was indeed the one with the most personality and the most difficult to evaluate. He also controlled one of the most powerful mining groups in Dragon City, Shen Yuanbao, the head of the Lu family, the leader of the Atlas Group, and Lu Zhongqi, who was also the president of the Association of Prospectors in Dragon City. Lu Zhongqi was born as a mining engineer and was a gentle and elegant academic. He followed the steps step by step and set foot on the road of a mining tycoon. His cultivation was also the result of being exposed to excessive radiation from different crystal veins during long-term prospecting and mining operations, which led to hundreds of different mutations in his cells. In the end, it was a coincidence and a blessing in disguise. Shen Yuanbao, on the other hand, was born in the wilderness. At first, he knew nothing about mining. He only used his unparalleled strength to drive away monsters, suppress zombies, intimidate rival gangs, eliminate the remaining forces of the Blood Union, and occupy a large number of crystal ore veins. He was an out-and-out local tyrant. Logically speaking, such a local tyrant would be able to live like a fish in the water for a time even in the era of the collapse of order and lawlessness. When order had been stabilized and the people who had solved the survival crisis had become more and more nostalgic for morality and the law, there would no longer be a place for such a person to stand. However, the biggest difference between Shen Yuanbao and an ordinary local tyrant was that he was really loyal. He had only earned ten Yuan, yet he was willing to fork out 9.9 yuan to each of his brothers who had helped him before. At the same time, he also really dared to risk his life. Every time he fought with other gangs for the crystal ore vein and survival resources, he would always be at the forefront, he was the first to receive the sword light, the rain of bullets, and the mysterious supernatural ability at that time. Even when faced with a behemoth like the Blood Union, who owned a primordial ruin, Shen Yuanbao did not frown at all. It was as if he was not fighting for money, status, resources, or honor. He was just enjoying the thrill of taking the lead and charging forward. On the other hand, in contrast to the image of the local tyrant, Shen Yuanbao also understood the principle of leaving a line in everything and never exterminating people. When faced with enemies, obstacles, and competitors who were unwilling to submit to him, he would use all kinds of tyrannical or despicable methods to completely crush them. But as long as the other side is willing to bow, even if bow before, also to Shenjia and Huanyu group caused heavy damage, Shenyuanbao will let bygones be bygones, give the other side a way out. There are quite a few competitors who used to be at war with Universal. Now they are the shareholders of Huanyu Group and the in-laws of Shen Yuanbaos children. This local tyrant, who had roamed freely in the crystal mining industry, an arena filled with the stench of blood and decay for decades, he seemed to be naturally proficient in the routine of First breaking a persons spine, and then raising the person with the most favorable conditions.. Also, Shen Yuanbao was very smart. He knew who to provoke and who not to provoke. When he could be a little arrogant, and when he should tuck his tail between his legs and behave himself. When it was time to be greedy, he was like a combination of a big and round hippo and a greedy python, wishing that he could swallow the entire crystal ore vein into his stomach. But when it was time for him to be greedy, he did not have the mindset of a miser like an ordinary tyrant. Instead, he could spit out the cake that he had swallowed without even blinking. The simplest example. Martial god Lei Zongchao was located at the highest point of the transcendental tower, the martial god Temple. It was built with tens of thousands of finely polished top-grade crystal stones. The value of each top-grade crystal was astronomical. And at least half of these top-grade crystals were sold at a low price by the universal corporation or even donated without compensation. According to the Universal Corporations official statement, the martial god Lei Zongchao had worked hard and contributed almost everything to Dragon City. At the same time, he had a high moral integrity. In order to prevent the concentration of power and power, he never overly interfered in Dragon Citys military, politics, and economy. For such a Number one martial artist in Dragon City,even if Huanyu Group sold everything they had, they had to let him enjoy the best environment for cultivation and treatment. Only then would he be worthy of the spirit of the company and Shen Yuanbaos original intention. It must be known that at that time, the Martial godLei Zongchao had already passed his peak period because of his serious injuries. And Shen Yuanbao himself was also one of the top ten experts in Dragon City. Whether it was his position or his fighting strength, he was not inferior to the Martial godLei Zongchao. In terms of power, he might even be slightly better. However, he still kept his attitude low and won a lot of impression points for himself in front of the public. At the same time, he forced lei zongchao, the Martial God, to accept his favor. From this, it could be seen that Shen Yuanbao had gone from being a small hooligan who didnt even know the difference between bronze and red gold, only daring to fight, to becoming one of the two major mining overlords in Dragon City today, it was definitely not as simple as just a pair of fists. Chapter 1563 - The Shen Familys Style Speaking of which, it was absolutely impossible to stand out in that era where the strong preyed on the weak. Without the support of a great force, it was absolutely impossible. No one knew how Shen Yuanbao had honed his unparalleled and absolute power. It was said that Shen Yuanbao had once been swallowed by a huge monster in one gulp. However, he was not completely digested. Instead, he devoured the monsters flesh and blood, relying on the monsters blood and bone marrow. Only then did he cultivate an invulnerable iron body. There were also people who said that Shen Yuanbao had once been washed away by the great flood. In the murky depths below the torrent, he cultivated in seclusion for several years before he mastered the mysteries of integrating his vitality magnetic field and the planets magnetic field. There were even those who said that Shen Yuanbao was the same as Battle God Lei Zongchao. He had gone through life and death in the ancient ruins. He had listened to and comprehended the Ancient Ruins Summon many times before he was able to build his current status. No matter what, Shen Yuanbao had grasped absolute strength, united all the factions, attracted all kinds of beauties, recruited many disciples and adopted sons, and produced descendants numbering in the two digits, faintly breaking through the three-digit mark. He had created his own legend that left people tongue-tied, envious, and resentful. That was how he was able to build one of the largest cultivation aristocratic families in Dragon City in just a few years. Even after the Survival Committee and Supernatural Tower were built, and order, law, as well as morality, returned to the new era of Dragon City, the actions of Shen Yuanbao, the Shen family, and Universe Corporation remained the most difficult to measure and judge. At the worst, Shen Yuanbao valued friendship and was extremely protective of his own. If anyone dared to violate the interests of the Shen family and the universal group, he would disregard his identity as a godly state expert and pester them to the end, he would not rest until the other party was dead unless the other party lowered his head, apologized, and was completely convinced. And the style of the Shen family and the universal group in the commercial competition was also famous for being overbearing and overbearing. The fight over the crystal ore veins was originally the easiest to turn from a commercial war into a real war. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The Universal Group was able to stand firm in the mining and smelting industry for decades and firmly occupy a large part of the dozens of crystal ore veins with the richest reserves around Dragon City. Naturally, it was impossible for them to be good men and women. Therefore, the losers in the commercial competition gritted their teeth and cursed the Shen family and the Huanyu Group. It was not unreasonable for them to be a smaller blood union. When the competition was at its fiercest, there was even a Loser Unionthat collected a large amount of evidence in an attempt to bring down the Shen family and the Huanyu Group. However, they were all resolved by Shen Yuanbao through various black and white means. By now, the Shen family and the Huanyu group had evolved into the typical Too big to fail. Everyone knew that there was a problem with the Huanyu Group. However, no one could imagine the consequences of the sudden collapse of the Huanyu group. As well as who could fill the niche that was left vacant after the collapse of the Huanyu Group. At the very least, at present, the ore mining and smelting industry in dragon city was still Atlasand Huanyustanding side by side. The two tigers were fighting each other and were afraid of each other. In order to win more supporters, both sides had to give up part of their profits. When they did things, they were more or less hesitant. If Huanyu group collapsed, the most likely situation would not be replaced by a new mining group. Instead, Atlas would take the opportunity to swallow the large market that Huanyu group had given up and expand into a unique super mining group in Dragon City, monopolizing 50% or even more than 70% of the supply of crystals. No one wanted to see such a situation where one company was dominant. Therefore, everyone from the survival committee to the ordinary citizens could only pinch their noses and put up with universal group uncomfortably, continuing to exist arrogantly and arrogantly. Right, in Meng Chaos memory from his previous life, Universal Groups tyrannical style continued until decades later. During the Colonization Warthat swept through the other world, the universe groups corporate equipment was second to none among the nine super enterprises in terms of both scale and quality. The black skeleton training camp and the Ghost Brigade, to a large extent, used the universe groups corporate equipment as the core and attracted the various super enterprises to join them one by one. Only then did they gradually take shape. After the initial expedition won a great victory, the Earthlings expanded their territory and obtained a lot of benefits. They occupied a large number of crystal ore veins, and the natives of the other world named them as other-dimensional natural disasters. The Universal Corporation was also the first major corporation that had the idea of occupying the mountain as the king, listening to the tune but not listening to the orders. When the king is outside, his orders will not be obeyedand so on. At that time, Huanyu Group had already occupied a large piece of territory outside the monster mountain range in the land of Holy Light, which was rich in resources. Whether it was the area of control, the population under its rule, or the number of experts and resources, they all surpassed Dragon City, which lived in the monster mountain range, forming a tail that could not be removed and was beyond the reach of the whip. From then on, Huanyu Group gave priority to its own interests instead of the overall interests of Dragon City. Many times, before the survival committee had passed a resolution, the Huanyu group had brazenly launched a new military operation. From then on, all the people of Dragon City were dragged onto the chariots of the Huanyu Group, or the nine Super Enterprises. In the end, the Huanyu Group and the other eight Super Enterprises, which had been outstanding for a while, ended up setting themselves on fire and seeking their own destruction. They even implicated the entire Dragon City and had to be buried with them. Meng Chao did not remember whether Shen Yuanbao was still alive in his previous life. However, no matter what, the Huanyu Groups corporate culture and even the arrogant and domineering family style of the Shen family were all personally created by Shen Yuanbao. From this point of view, Shen Yuanbao could not escape responsibility for the future destruction of Dragon City. However, on the positive side, Meng Chao could not erase Shen Yuanbaos contributions and achievements. Although he was tyrannical when he seized the market and did everything he could, he was like a cheetah that was always hungry. However, when faced with zombies, monsters, floods, earthquakes, and all kinds of natural and man-made disasters, Huanyu group was never ambiguous. They had the money to pay, the strength to contribute, and they never considered the cost. According to incomplete statistics. During the Monster War, Shen Yuanbao had personally sent his own flesh and blood to the front line and died miserably under the claws and teeth of the monsters. The number of his own flesh and blood had reached double digits. The number of deaths and injuries of his grandchildren were even more numerous. As for the various resources that the universal group consumed in the Monster War every year, it was an astronomical figure. Although the mining and smelting industry was like a knife licking blood, and they had to engage in close combat with the monsters at the front line in order to rob the crystal ore veins. However, Shen Yuanbaos attitude that he would do anything for Dragon City, even if he had to go bankrupt, did not seem hypocritical at all. It was still the same saying. What Shen Yuanbao cared about was not money, power, and resources at all. It was the feeling of snatching money, power, and resources from others, while others had to endure their anger, bow, and obey them. Snatching money, power, and resources away from them was like playing with old toys. They could be thrown away by Shen Yuanbao at any time. Chapter 1564 - Strong Dialogue In Dragon City, powerful Deity Realm individuals had rushed out, entered the monster civilizations ultimate lair, and participated in the decisive battle against the monster mastermind. Shen Yuanbao had also been at the forefront as the most ferocious, death-defying one. It was said that he was the first to cause serious damage to the monster mastermind. He had made a seven- to eight-meter-long crack in his opponents brain. As for himself, he had also suffered the monster masterminds crazy retaliation. He ended up becoming one of the most seriously injured among the many Deity Realm warriors. By the time reinforcements carried him out of the monster civilizations ultimate lair in a flurry of hands and feet, hewas like a bloody gourd that was riddled with holes. Not a single good patch could be found on his body. His brain had more similarities to an active volcano that was ready to explode at any time along with his skull. The top medical team in Dragon City spared no expense and spent an astronomical amount of resources to save Shen Yuanbaos life. However, in the next year or so, he could only stay in the blessed land with rich spirit energy and undergo traditional treatment. He could not control Universe Corporation or even the Shen family. If Shen Yuanbao had just been a simple and ambitious schemer, his fearless actions would have been pointless. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. The monster mastermind had become a turtle in a jar. At that time, there were a total of two-digit Deity Realm powerhouses participating in the siege. Why did he have to be so impatient and rush to the front so as to attract the strongest hatred? One could only say that human nature was complicated and changeable. Especially for the Shenyuan leopard, who rose from the grass that was covered in blood and mud in the lawless and chaotic bloody era. It was hard to tell whether he was a hero or a bastard. Whether he was a pure and flawless warrior who was willing to sacrifice everything for Dragon City, or a greedy and unscrupulous local tyrant. Did he do it for Dragon City and all the citizens, or for the Shen family and the Huanyu group, or for no one but his own temporary pleasure. No matter what was said, there was one thing that could be confirmed on this complicated and changeable great figure. Meng Chao believed that Shen Yuan Bao had nothing to do with the Blood Alliance. He was even treated as a thorn in the flesh by the Blood Alliance. Otherwise, the Blood Alliance wouldnt need to mobilize such a large force and pay such a huge price to kill Shen Yuan Bao. It doesnt matter whether Shen Yuanbao is a hero or a bastard in the Doomsday Memory. Since he is the target that the blood union will try every means to get rid of. In that case, he can become my ally! For Meng Chao, who had returned to Dragon City alone and fallen into the treacherous whirlpool, he could not see clearly the complicated development of the situation. A deity-level ally and the head of one of the nine great cultivation aristocratic families could be of great help. While Meng Chao was pondering over Shen Yuanbaos attitude and stance in his heart,. Shen Yuanbao was also sizing up this overly young fellow Daoist. His gaze swept past Meng Chaos skin, which was emitting a metallic luster, as well as his muscles, which were rolling up and down like mountains. His eyes were filled with surprise, envy, and even a hint of jealousy. He wasnt jealous of Meng Chaos strength. He was jealous of Meng Chaos youth. And the endless possibilities that came from his youth. In the end, Shen Yuanbaos gaze landed on Meng Chaos face. This expert of the older generation immediately narrowed his eyes. Meng Chao? He said in disbelief. Meng Chao touched his cheek. He knew that no matter how exquisite his disguise technique was, it would be useless in front of a godly state expert with burning eyes. The godly state experts extraordinary vision was comparable to the most advanced X-ray scanner and MRI machine. It could instantly scan his bone shape and reconstruct his true appearance based on the shape of the bone. Since he treated the other party as an ally. Meng Chao did not plan to hide his identity. Thats right. Meng Chao smiled and said calmly, Senior Shen, how have you been? In the face of Shen Yuan Baos burning gaze, Meng Chao did not try to hide his strength. On the contrary, from his 36,000 pores, scorching air currents that could be seen by the naked eye shot out. These air currents swirled around his body, forming one burning whirlpool after another, it made him seem like an expert that had walked out of lava! Not only were the surrounding trees withering rapidly under the suppression of Meng Chaos life magnetic field, they were charred, charred, and shattered. Even the Earth sank slightly, as if the air had become an invisible ten thousand ton hammer. Shen Yuanbaos expression changed. Naturally, spiritual flames surged wildly to resist the pressure that Meng Chao had transmitted over. The atmosphere between the two generations of godly state experts suddenly became tense. However, Meng Chao had no intention of reducing the pressure. He knew that he couldnt lower himself to respect the old and love the young when he wanted to deal with an overbearing old senior like Shen Yuanbao. Even if he lowered himself a little bit, Shen Yuanbao would pounce on him like a hungry leopard and devour him alive, leaving not even a trace of his bones behind. Only by being more aggressive, more aggressive, more fearless, more willing to do whatever it takes. To be qualified, to be on an equal footing with each other, to talk about how to cooperate. Sure enough, the two sides silent confrontation for half a minute, the first Shen Yuanbao can not bear strength. He was, after all, an old champion who had come to the end of his days. Just received more than a year of conservative treatment, every day inserted in the body 30 to 50 tubes. He was barely discharged from the hospital when he was attacked by the fire qilin, the elite snipers, and the undead creatures. Any expert would have been disintegrated and turned into ashes by the repeated injuries. How could he continue to tangle with Meng Chao, the rising expert of the new generation? Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Shen Yuanbao coughed violently like a skinny tiger that had fallen into a trap. Although he tried his best to show off his might, he could not resist the power pouring out of the crisscrossing wounds all over his body. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and there was a hint of desolation in his eyes as he muttered to himself, No wonder, no matter how the nine major companies tried to show our goodwill to your superstar group and indicated that the superstar group could join our circle and form the alliance of the ten major supercompanies of Dragon City. Everyone would control the direction of Dragon Citys development together, but the superstar group remained unmoved and insisted on starting from scratch. At first, I thought that it was because young people didnt know the immensity of Heaven and earth that they didnt know what was good for them. I didnt expect that you, Meng Chao, had grown to such a terrifying level in just over a year. No Wonder Your Super Star Corporation didnt even put the nine corporations in your eyes. You insisted on changing the rules of the game and even monopolized the entire Dragon City Chapter 1565 - Possibility of Cooperation Shen Yuanbao did not hide the hostility in his words. However, before the new generation of Deity Realm warriors who were rising like the sun, the hostility of this old Deity Realm warrior did not sound threatening. He was just complaining without end. Meng Chao smiled slightly. It seems that you have a misunderstanding about our Superstar Company, Senior Shen. Misunderstanding? Shen Yuanbao gritted his teeth and said, The Xinhui Business Center incident was caused by your Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance, wasnt it? Nothing like that has ever happened since Dragon City transmigrated! That was how huge of a farce it was! I dont understand. Weve completely won the Monster War. Dragon City should have entered a period of rapid development. All of us have to work together to prepare for our early conquest of the entire Other World. The nine mega corporations have also sincerely accepted your Superstar Company as one of us. As long as you obey the rules of the game, youll be able to reap astronomical benefits! Why? Why do you have to start your own business and get mixed up with the Red Dragon Army? Whats the Azure Alliance? Are you trying to provoke us? Arent you deliberately stirring up new chaos in Dragon City? Senior Shen, youre wrong. Meng Chao calmly said, It looks like you already know about what happened in the Monster market and Xinhui Business Center. You also know how many mid-level and low-level superhumans were gathered in the south of the city last night. They were indignant and furious. Fury that can destroy everything is like a raging wave. It is definitely not something that Superstar Company or the Azure Alliance can stir up. There are so many low-level superhumans, and they are not fools who are at the mercy of others. If the rules of the game practiced by the nine mega corporations are really open and transparent, and can benefit the majority of the children of humble families who have no power or influence, how can they explode like a powder keg that has been exposed to the sun for three days and three nights? / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. Its not that we deliberately caused new chaos in Dragon City. Its that chaos has long existed in Dragon City. It exists in the hearts of the majority of middle-and low-level extraordinary humans, who are weak but have absolute advantage in numbers. If we dont find a way to solve our internal problems, not to mention conquering the entire foreign world, even the long-term peace and stability of Dragon City will probably turn into a dream! Shen Yuanbao stared at Meng Chao for a long time before he snorted and said, So, Meng Chao, you came all the way here to teach me a lesson as an obstinate vested interest? I dont dare. Meng Chao burst into laughter and spoke frankly, To tell you the truth, although Im very supportive of the middle-and low-level extraordinaires uniting and making their voices heard, Im also willing to do everything in my power to represent all the middle-and low-level extraordinaires to challenge and even challenge the nine Super Enterprises that have ruled Dragon City for too long, to take back our rights and interests. But what happened in Xinhui business building, including the establishment of the Azure Alliance, has nothing to do with me. In fact, today is the third day that Ive returned to Dragon City. For the past year, Ive been traveling in the middle and lower reaches of Tiger Fury River, the region known as Tulan Zeby the local natives. Ive made some powerful friends in the local area, and as you can see, Ive also obtained unparalleled strength. Ive even signed some agreements with local friends that are beneficial to both sides. The price is that I know nothing about what happened in Dragon City in the past year. Im also curious about what happened in Dragon City today. Oh? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes. He was seriously considering the authenticity of Meng Chaos words. And the power that Meng Chaos so-called Local friendscontained. Gradually, a brand-new light blossomed in his eyes. So, you havent been hiding in the dark and controlling the Superstar Corporation in the past year? Shen yuanbao mumbled, Even the establishment of the Azure Alliance has nothing to do with you? Youve been abandoned? Thats true. Lu Siya is famous for her ambition, her greed, and her audacity. Meng Chao, you came from a humble family, and you havent experienced the internal strife and intrigue of the rich and powerful sects. Even if you could defeat Lu Siya in terms of martial strength, you would definitely be eaten by her in other aspects. Even if you were sold by her, you would have to count the money for her! Meng Chao laughed. Senior Shen, Im sincerely looking for the possibility of cooperation between you and me. Meng Chao said, You dont have to be so simple and crude to sow discord between me and L Siya, do you? Shen Yuanbao also laughed. He seemed to feel that his sowing discord was indeed a little low-class and unpresentable. Tell me. Shen Yuanbao said, What is the possibility of cooperation between us? Do you want to use the power of the Universal Corporation to help you take back the dominance of the Superstar Corporation? Its just a superstar corporation. Its not worth my trouble. Meng Chao said, The possibility of cooperation Im talking about is to deal with our common enemy. Common Enemy? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes. Whos that? These guys. Meng Chao pointed at the unconscious assassins around him. The people who tried to assassinate you I believe senior Shen will be able to tell that theyre definitely not sent by the Azure Alliance. Shen Yuanbao fell into deep thought. Thats right. He slowly said, Although the Azure Alliances rise is very fast, they dont have enough foundation after all. Its unlikely for them to train so many death warriors in just a short year and equip them with so many of the most advanced and expensive Fire Kylin Battle Armors. Moreover, after the Xinhui business building incident, the Azure Alliances momentum is getting bigger and bigger. They have the upper hand. Theres no need for them to make a stupid move and expose the scandal of assassinating a god-level powerhouse. Wait a minute. Meng Chao, its definitely not a coincidence that youre here. Instead, youre following the trail of these assassins. In other words, you know their identities? A little. Meng Chao said, Theyre from the Blood Union. The Blood Union? Shen Yuanbao was slightly stunned. He said subconsciously, Didnt the Blood Union fall apart decades ago and be completely destroyed? The Blood Union is just a name. As long as their desires and ambitions continue to grow and become monsters lurking in Peoples hearts, any ambitious person can form a brand-new blood union. Meng Chao said, A few years ago, wasnt there someone who said that the universal group was bullying and dominating the market? It was simply a smaller blood union. Shen Yuanbao was speechless for a moment. However, this expert of the older generation was, after all, an ambitious person. He knew the priorities of the matter. He ignored the sarcasm in Meng Chaos words and said with a serious face, What exactly is going on? Could you please tell me the whole story, young friend Meng? Chapter 1566 - Jumping Out of the Three Realms Meng Chao did not want to provoke this old Deity Realm warrior who was seriously injured but still as ferocious as a mad tiger. He told him everything that he had seen and experienced after he sneaked into the Red Creek Valley, including the loss of the Red Creek Project, someone pretending to be an orc, detonating the crystal warehouse, and Shen Yulin joining the Blood Alliance. In the end, Shen Yulin had been killed by the Blood Alliance via remote control, and so on. Finally, Meng Chao stared at Shen Yuanbao and said, Senior Shen, the Red Creek Project has a huge problem. The Red Radiance Jade reserve isnt as rich as your companys annual report claims, which was announced to the Financial Transactions Committee and the majority of investors. The raw crystal ore thats mined hasnt been 100% reported to the Supernatural Tower. You havent obtained trading permission in accordance with the requirements of the Crystal Transaction Law and the Strategic Resource Management Regulations. Are you aware of that? Shen Yuanbao listened silently. Even when he heard the most thrilling and horrifying part, his expression remained unchanged. Faced with Meng Chaos questioning, the tyrannical leader of Universe Group was silent for a full three minutes before he slowly shook his head and said, I didnt know. Meng Chao obviously did not believe him. Is that so? Dont misunderstand. I have no intention of shirking responsibility. Shen Yuanbao raised his head. The aura of a warrior who had the air of a scoundrel was unmistakable. In fact, I dont think that there is anything wrong with what we are doing. Mining the mother lode of crystals is a gamble in the first place. It is common for the actual reserves to be inconsistent with the expected reserves. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. However, the investors, especially the small and medium-sized investors who have taken out their coffins and daily necessities, are all short-sighted and short-sighted. If we tell them the real situation of the mother lode of crystals honestly, it will only scare them away. Instead, it will lead to turmoil in the financial market. In the end, the interests of the small and medium-sized investors will not be harmed? Its just a mere Red Creek Project, so be it. As long as you can muddle through the accounts, Whats the problem if you make up for it from other projects? As for the large number of crystal ores not being reported to the Supernatural Tower truthfully? This is an unspoken rule in the circle! Meng Chao, you are now considered a powerhouse. Your Superstar Company is also considered one of the top ten companies in Dragon Citys market cap. Just be honest and honestly say that on the path of your Superstar Companys miraculous rise, are you really 100% legal? Absolutely. Can you withstand the scrutiny of a magnifying glass or even a microscope? Faced with the questioning of the older generation of godly state experts, Meng Chao was silent for a moment before he said seriously, I dare to touch my conscience. To be honest, everything that I have done on my way to rise is absolutely legal and can stand the test. As for the Super Star Group The main shares are in my fathers hands. I usually dont participate in the daily operations of the company. Besides, after a few mergers and acquisitions, the company is too big and has too many employees. I Cant make such a guarantee on behalf of the entire company. Then its settled! Shen yuanbao grinned and said, People in the jianghu have no control over themselves. We are all people in the circle. We both know the unspoken rules in the circle. Why do we have to pretend to be pure and flawless hotheads? Now, which of the big companies and big figures in Dragon City, which one of them can pat their chest and guarantee that they are 100% legal? How can a fool who is 100% legal cultivate to the heavenly or godly state and become the overlord of a certain domain? In fact, the rules of the extraordinary tower are unreasonable in the first place. The crystal veins that contain heavenly materials and earthly treasures and rich spiritual energy were all snatched back by the strongest experts like us who had their heads on our belts, danced on the fangs and claws of the monsters, and fought with the monsters. Why do they have to pay such a high resource tax and transaction tax? According to the Beyonder Towers statement, all strategic resources belong to all citizens of Dragon City. What motivation do Beyonders have to plunder more resources for Dragon Citys civilization in the wilderness or even beyond the Monster Mountains? Wouldnt it be more fragrant if everyone stayed at home comfortably and slept on their beds, waiting for the Beyonder Tower to distributethe resources fairly? After all, Beyonders are also members of all the citizens of Dragon City! Such lofty rules are nothing but Bullsh * T. they can only be used to restrict small and medium-sized enterprises that have not contributed much to Dragon City. As for the Superstar Corporation and the Universal Corporation, we can tell from our size that we have contributed greatly to Dragon Citys tenacious existence and development. We have made great contributions. Of course, we can not and should not be subject to any restrictions. Instead, we have to jump out of the three realms and not be in the five elements. We have to do whatever it takes to develop in order to continue making greater contributions to Dragon City! Therefore, if I were personally in charge of the Red Creek Creek Creek project, I would not have disclosed the real situation of the project to the investors. I would have also kept a large batch of raw crystals for the training of my own extraordinary individuals. At most, I would have done things more beautifully and not as crudely as the useless juniors. Its a pity that I did not know anything about it at all. As you know, Ive been treating my injuries for the past year. I know that many news outlets have reported my injuries. However, even the most sensational ones have reported less than one-tenth of my actual injuries. In fact, after the decisive battle with the monster mainframe, I was in a coma for a full three months. There were a few times when I felt that my soul had passed through the Endless Abyss and returned to Earth, where my dreams lingered. After I slowly woke up, it took me another three months to barely regain the ability to stand and walk. Under such circumstances, of course, I dont have the spare energy or thoughts to take care of the matters of the Universal Corporation. In the past year, Ive left the affairs of the Universal Corporation and the Shen family, big and small, to my children and grandchildren to take care of. Ive been cultivating in seclusion in the secret sanatorium in the depths of the raging waves mountain range. I dont expect to recover to my peak condition. I just hope that I wont end up like the martial god, Lei Zongchao! Meng Chao observed Shen Yuanbaos expression and felt that he wasnt lying. He carefully recalled Shen Yuanbaos style of doing things. This supreme expert, who had been tyrannical all his life, was indeed not the kind of rat who would hide his head and show his tail. Although what he said just now was very shameless and magnanimous. But in the magnanimity, there was also a bit of helplessness. Meng Chaos thoughts flashed, and he instantly understood. It seems that in the past year, senior Shens control over the universal group and even the Shen family has not been as great as before. To put it bluntly, you are the same as me. I dont know who to believe! Chapter 1567 - Betrayer The veins on Shen Yuanbaos forehead and fist were intertwined and bulging. It was as if others had seen through him and he had become angry out of embarrassment. However, he remained silent for a long time. Facing Meng Chaos spirit flame that was burning even more fiercely than his, he finally let out a long sigh and tried to convince others with virtue. Thats right. There are dead branches in a big tree. The Shen family and Universe Corporation have been developing for decades. With their current status and scale, its very normal for a few thieves, scum, and traitors to appear. Shen Yuanbao lamented, Im already old, and I suffered too many serious injuries when I was young. Ive paid an unbearable price to maintain my Deity Realm. Today, although Im in a better state than Battle God Lei Zongchao, I may burn my life and return to the earth one day. I cant protect the Shen family and Universe Corporation forever. Therefore, I have been hiding from the family and corporations top management for a few years. I have delegated many key businesses in key areas to the younger generation without hesitation. Even if the younger generation makes mistakes occasionally, or even crosses the line sometimes, Ill just observe them quietly and never advise, reprimand, or punish them. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. I just want to observe the abilities and character of these juniors. I want to see whos suitable to inherit my lifes work, the Shen family, Universal Corporation, and even some Deity Realm power! However, it seems that some of the juniors think that I am old and muddle-headed. They think that I, the Heaven Battering Leopard, am so old that Ive lost all my claws and teeth. Im so old that I can neither clench my fists nor lift my saber. I am so old that they can do whatever they want under my nose, but I cant do anything to them. In fact, Im so old that I can easily be killed by the assassins they send out? Hahahahaha! Shen Yuanbao laughed coldly. His laughter was one of the most terrifying sounds that Meng Chao had ever heard. However Shen Yuanbaos laughter was suddenly upended by a long sigh. His eyes were empty, and his face was filled with sadness as he said, Even Yan En betrayed me. This is indeed something that I never expected. Yan En, oh Yan En, how could you be so stupid? You have really made yourself stupid to death! Meng Chao asked, Who is Yan En? Hes my personal doctor. Hes also an orphan that I rescued from a ruin that was destroyed by a monster more than 30 years ago and raised with my own hands. Shen Yuanbao paused for a moment and said briefly, At the same time, hes also the person who poisoned my body. Meng Chao completely understood. The Personal Doctor of a godly state expert was, of course, the person he trusted the most. The orphan that was rescued from the ruins and raised by his own hands was, of course, more intimate than an ordinary foster son. Their relationship was not inferior to that of blood relatives. Meng Chao himself had a similar experience. Up to this day, he had long forgotten that there was no blood relationship between him and his parents. They had condensed into an unbreakable fated community that far exceeded the blood relationship. Shen Yuanbao and that Yan enshould have a similar relationship. At least, in Shen Yuanbaos eyes, it was a similar relationship. Therefore, when Shen Yuanbao was seriously injured, he would feel at ease and boldly accept all the treatment plans proposed by this private doctor. In the end, he fell for the other partys words. Where is this Yan en? Meng Chaos eyes flickered. Its highly possible that hes a member of the Blood Union! As I said earlier, hes already dead. Shen Yuanbao retracted his dejected expression. It was as easy as putting his hand back into his pocket. He said coldly with a straight face, Of course, I know the importance of keeping him alive. However, in that situation, with so many fire kirins attacking at the same time and me being poisoned, my life magnetic field was extremely unstable. It was very difficult for me to control myself. Moreover, even if I dont kill him, as long as Im not dead, its impossible for him to survive. Assassinating a godly state expert is the most dangerous gamble. If I dont succeed, I can only die. Hes a top-notch doctor. There are a hundred ways to kill himself instantly. The clue to Yan en has been cut off. However, Im curious. Since you dont know Yan En, which clue did you follow all the way here? Meng Chao composed himself and omitted a lot of details. He talked about the underground black market and the giant-toothed crocodile. He explained to shenyuan bao, I can assure you that the Xinhui business building was not planned by the Azure Alliance in advance. It was a chain reaction caused by the eruption of the volcano in the hearts of the middle-and low-level extraordinaires. It makes sense. The price of cultivation resources on the black market is three, five, or even seven, eight times more expensive than in the regular market. It is obvious that the middle-and low-level extraordinaires with no background are being slaughtered like pigs. Who doesnt have a lot of grievances? As far as I know, a large part of the genetic medicine and cultivation resources flowing into the black market come from pharmaceutical manufacturers related to the universal group. I wonder if senior Shen is aware of this, and do you think it is fair to do so? Fair? Shen Yuanbao did not answer Meng Chaos question directly, Young friend Meng, do you know how much people were willing to pay when I was young, in an era where order was broken and lawlessness was rampant, in order to snatch a crystal that was not of high quality but was barely condensed into form? They were willing to risk their lives to kill until their limbs were mutilated, their intestines were pierced through, and their heads were rolling! My cultivation resources have all been stepped on by countless people and snatched over by my own fists. The other godly state experts in the nine super corporations, and even the martial god Lei Zongchao, are all the same as me. Unlike the young people who are full of complaints today, we have never complained before. Because after experiencing the cruel era where the strong preyed on the weak and the winner became king, we are very clear that from ancient times to today, from Earth to the Otherworld, there has always been a distinction between the strong and the weak in this world, and there is No fairness! In todays dragon city, cultivation resources can be placed on the shelves, and they can be bought with money. The question of the highest price is already a very rare fairness since ancient times. Sometimes, I really dont know what these middle-and low-level extraordinaires, who come from humble families, are thinking about. Do they expect to be able to buy priceless rare resources without spending a lot of money? Do they expect the whole society to Pamper them, let them be pampered, let them be pampered, and let them cultivate to become peerless experts without experiencing any hardships? Do they expect the benefits of the nine great cultivation families to be delivered to them instead of their own people? Do they really think that they are exactly the same as the descendants of the noble families? No way! No Way! Chapter 1568 - Special Effect Medicine Clap! Clap! Clap! Meng Chao clapped. What you say makes a lot of sense, Senior Shen. Meng Chao spoke in all seriousness. Its a pity that youre heavily injured. I really should have invited you to the Xinhui Business Centers entrance to face the thousands of unruly superhumans who couldnt contain their anger. I believe that you wouldve definitely been able to appease their anger by telling them what you said from the bottom of your heart. Shen Yuanbao was rendered speechless for a moment. He mumbled something like the rabble. In the end, he did not fall out with Meng Chao. He simply said, Young friend Meng, lets not dwell on issues that can never be resolved. Lets return to the Blood Alliance! Meng Chao still needed Shen Yuanbaos cooperation. He did not think that he could change the supreme expert who had been a tyrant for his entire life with just a few words. He briefly described the discovery that he had made in Tailless Monkeys hiding place. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. He only hid Tailless Monkeys name and Ai Leis existence. Then, he talked about how he had discovered the Horizon Biotechnology problem through aerial reconnaissance. He had followed the sewage pipes and traced the source to the secret laboratory that the company was hiding underground. He had also witnessed the extremely dangerous experiments involving the Blood Flower. Meng Chao said, Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. is not famous, but its origin is mysterious. According to the information publicly available, the investors and managers are all nobodies. Apparently, they are just puppets pushed to the front. There must be a real mastermind behind them. I think that this mastermind must be related to the blood union. I wonder, how much does senior Shen Know About Horizon? Shen Yuanbao had a weird expression on his face and was in a rare dilemma. This Meng Chao noticed the awkwardness that flashed across Shen Yuanbaos face. He narrowed his eyes and said, Why? Does senior Shen Know About Horizons background very well? Wait a minute. It Cant be that the investor behind Horizon is your universal group, right? Wait a minute. When I mentioned the secret base of horizon and the extremely dangerous blood patterned flower experiment, senior Shens reaction didnt seem as intense as I had imagined. Even when I mentioned that Professor Monster Fei Qingyun was still alive, senior Shens surprise was rather stiff. It cant be that you knew about the existence of this laboratory long ago and that Fei Qingyun was still alive, and that you were helping the Universal Corporation and the Shen family, which is to say, helping senior shen to secretly carry out the research on the blood patterned flower? Shen Yuanbao was silent for a moment before he sighed, he said, Horizon Biology Limited company is indeed a chess piece that the universal group has set up. I also know that this company is carrying out some highly dangerous secret research, but as I said earlier, I have not participated in the actual operation of the company for several years. Therefore, I do not know the specific content and progress of the secret research, and no one has reported to me who exactly is the person in charge of the secret research. Why? This vague statement did not satisfy Meng Chao. He stared at Shen Yuanbao and said, Similar research must be reported to the transcendental tower because it is highly dangerous. It can only be conducted under the supervision of the various universities and related laboratories in Dragon City. Why didnt you do so? Didnt you already say the reason? Shen Yuanbao said, If we were to report to the transcendental tower, we would have to accept all kinds of supervision. When we conduct research, we would definitely be restricted by many factors. How could it be so easy to produce an epoch-making result? The blood patterned flower is an extremely sharp double-edged sword. When it spews venom without restraint, it can create thousands of zombies and an overwhelming tide of undead creatures. But on the other hand, it can also break the life forms that humans have reached the end of. It can help us reach the peak of the godly state, clear the clouds and see the sun, and find a higher peak. Meng Chao, an extremely smart and powerful person like you should know how difficult it is to sweep across the entire foreign world with the current torrent of steel. If the foreign world was really so easy to conquer, the doomsday beasts such as the nine-headed diamond dragon wouldnt have to hide in the monster mountains for so long. They would have long rushed out and wreaked havoc on the entire planet. There must be some kind of powerful force that has locked all the monsters here, including the apocalyptic beasts. Although we have won the Monster War, the current strength of the Dragon City civilization is not ten times or even a hundred times stronger than the monster civilization. In other words, the force that can lock the monster civilization can also lock the Dragon City civilization. We need to break through! In order to conquer this mysterious, powerful, and fertile planet, we must break through at all costs. Break through the limits of life, break through the limits of civilization, and break through the limits of combat ability! The blood-patterned flower is the catalystthat will help us break through! And my injuries. My injuries are too severe. Even after conservative treatment for an entire year, I can only forcibly seal my injuries in my body. I cant even remove half of my injuries and wounds, let alone heal them. If this continues, Ill become like the martial god Lei Zongchao in less than a year or so. Ill be able to hide in a small house where I cant see the Sun all day long. Every once in a while, Ill have to wear a thick turtle shell when I go out. If I go all out, I might be scared out of my wits at any moment. According to the comprehensive research of the experts of the Universal Corporation, the blood-patterned flower is the only special medicine that has the possibility of curing me. Once the research is successful, I wont be the only one who can be cured. All the god-level powerhouses who were heavily wounded in the final battle against the monsters mainframe, including the martial god Lei Zongchao, will also be cured! Think about it. If all the god-level powerhouses in Dragon City, including the martial god Lei Zongchao, can be cured or even restored to their peak condition, how much will it increase the war potential of our civilization? Faced with such an attractive future, are issues such as declaration, supervision, and compliance still a problem? Meng Chao could not help but sneer. It seems that senior Shen is still very concerned about the situation in the outside world and the future of Dragon City even though he has been in seclusion to heal his wounds,Meng Chao said Besides, I noticed that when you mentioned Fei Qingyun just now, you used the phrase no one has reported to me who the person in charge of the research of the blood patterned flower project is. I think that no one has reported to youand you dont knowcan not be equated. So, you knew long ago that Fei Qingyun was not dead and was working for the universal group, the Shen family, and you, right Not just for us. Shen Yuanbao corrected Meng Chao. But also for Dragon City and for all mankind. Chapter 1569 - An Assassins Identity For Dragon City and for all mankind, huh? How great! Meng Chao sighed. In that case, you must have done something against Dragon City and the human civilization, Senior Shen. Thats why a loyal person like Fei Qingyun was forced to kill you! His words made Shen Yuanbao blush. After all, no matter how beautifully Shen Yuanbao put it, the Shen family and Universe Corporation had major internal problems. His ability to control the situation had been reduced to the point of no return. Even a blind man could see that. Shen Yuanbao did not argue with Meng Chao for a long time. At that moment, he managed to stabilize his injury and stood up shakily. He walked to the unconscious field commander and pressed his bloody palm on his chest. Electric arcs materialized out of Shen Yuanbaos palm. The field commander trembled before his eyelids opened slightly, and his breathing became heavy. Meng Chao did not stop Shen Yuanbao. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL(d0t)C0M. He believed that this ruthless expert of the older generation was more suitable for the job of torture than himself. Shen Yuanbaos spirit energy flowed into the commanders heart like a stimulant. It then flowed through his heart and into the blood vessels all over his body. The commander regained consciousness, and his eyes gradually focused as he stared at Shen Yuanbao, who was right in front of him. If he had been an ordinary assassin, he would have been scared out of his wits when he faced a Deity Realm warrior whom he had failed to assassinate. However, this commander on the scene was a tough man. His expression was calm as usual. Shen Yuanbao looked like he was chewing on an invisible copper pea. His two rows of teeth made gurgling sounds. He said with a stern face, Do you know who I am? The commander on the scene laughed. His smile was like a pool of water that had been ruffled by the Spring Breeze. He nodded and said generously, I know. You know who I am, yet you still dare to make such a big scene. You guys are quite brave! Shen Yuanbao said, I admire a tough guy like you the most. Tell me the mastermind behind this, and Ill give you a quick death! The commander on the scene blinked, then shook his head and said indifferently, I dont know. Shen Yuanbao revealed an extremely surprised expression. Since you know who I am, you must have heard of my methods. Shen Yuanbao said, I believe that a good man like you would never be afraid of death. However, death is far from being the most terrifying thing in this world. Believe me, I am proficient in 100 methods that make you unable to live or die. Even a godly state expert would not be able to withstand these methods. I absolutely believe that. The commander on the scene said calmly, You are indeed a notorious existence in the circle of extraordinaires. Moreover, I also believe that I will definitely not be able to withstand your punishment. Im afraid that it wont be long before my nerves will collapse and I will kneel down and beg for mercy. Unfortunately, I really dont know who exactly wants to assassinate you. Even if you cut me into a thousand pieces, theres only one thing I dont know. You dont even know the identity of the mastermind behind the scenes, yet you dare to listen to the orders of the other party and come here to assassinate a godly state expert?Shen Yuanbao was shocked. Meng Chao observed his expression, but he felt that the other party didnt seem to be lying. Who are you? Meng Chao took half a step forward and asked, How could you be recruited by an unknown mysterious person to assassinate a godly state expert, the patriarch of a cultivation aristocratic family, and the head of one of the nine Super Enterprises in Dragon City? You should know that such an earth-shaking assassination, not to mention the failure, will end in a tragic end. Even if it succeeds, you will likely be silenced by the mastermind behind the scenes and be cut off from future trouble. What kind of price did the other party offer to make you, and so many assassins, take such a big risk? The commander on the spot narrowed his eyes and carefully sized up Meng Chao for a long time. It seemed that he wanted to search in the memory bank for the identity of this guy who came out of nowhere and ruined their plan. However, after searching for a long time, he still couldnt connect Meng Chaos meticulously disguised face to the many powerhouses in Dragon City. A hint of confusion flashed in his eyes. My name is Ren Tianxiong. I used to be an employee of Huanyu Group. The commander on the scene didnt lie. Since the assassination had failed and had fallen into the hands of a godly state expert, he had long lost all hope of survival. All he wanted was a quick death. Other than not knowing the true identity of the mastermind behind the scenes, he told everything he knew as though he was pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. Shen Yuanbao did not expect that the other party was actually from his own company. A look of surprise and embarrassment appeared on his face. He stared at the face of the assassin leader, Ren Tianxiong, and carefully looked at it for a long time. After recalling it in his mind for a long time, a faint impression emerged. President Shen, you dont have to think about it. When I was in the universal group, I was just a small character who had just stepped into the heavenly realm. How could I possibly catch the eye of a big shot like you? Ren Tianxiong said with a faint smile, Speaking of which, the universal group treats me quite well. All kinds of treatment are among the best in the same industry. However, the work pressure was really great. The competition was really fierce, and the pressure was really fierce. At that time, for the sake of the Huanyu groups rapid development, the basic-level employees like us risked our lives day and night. It could be said that for every penny that the Huanyu group spent on us, we would earn back five and ten dollars for the Huanyu Group. We had to cultivate, fight with monsters, and also take care of our own work. Even an iron machine had to exceed the limit of fatigue and cause all kinds of failures, let alone people with flesh and blood? Some low-level employees had tough skin and thick flesh, and they were lucky enough to be able to grow together with the universal group. However, I was one of the people who couldnt stand the torment and was unlucky. Because I was too busy and tired during the day, I was distracted during cultivation at night and suffered from internal injuries. As a result, I became mentally deranged and my injuries broke out. I was almost a cripple. A piece of trash who was riddled with injuries was naturally not qualified to continue working for Universal Group. What was even more unfortunate was that the time and place when I became mentally deranged was not in the company during the day, but in my own home at night. At that time, I had just worked overtime for a full three months and worked hard to complete a big project for the company. Only then could I catch my breath and Rush home before 10 oclock at night. I was just about to seize my precious time to make up for the gap in my training caused by a few months of overtime work. Who would have thought that I would become mentally deranged? Even if I were to go to court, I wouldnt be able to prove that my mental derangement had anything to do with the companys long-term overtime. So, I had no choice but to sign the contract with the company and receive a small compensation Chapter 1570 - Ren Tianxiong’s Encounter Meng Chao took a deep look at Shen Yuanbao. The nine mega corporations of Dragon City were all famous for their high salaries, long working hours, and extreme work pressure. The employees of the nine mega corporations worked from morning to night every day for three to five weeks straight or even two to three months without rest. It was a common occurrence. Every night at twelve oclock, one could go to the financial district or the high-tech development zone to take a look. The brightly lit buildings all belonged to the nine mega corporations. However, the cultivation of superhumans required a large amount of time without interruption, a body that was well-rested, and an absolutely clear mind. During the day, they were extremely busy in the company. For the sake of the project targets, they lost a lot of hair and returned home exhausted. Just as they started to cultivate, their superiors would call and raise certain requests. They might even have to cultivate while having a conference call or something. In such a state, how could a superhuman cultivate? Therefore, a very strange phenomenon appeared in Dragon City. Due to the super high salary and the green channel to purchase cultivation resources, the employees of the nine mega corporations could rely on resources to forcibly build up their realms. However, the probability of their spirit energy deviation was often much higher than the extraordinaires of the Non-nine supercorporations.. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Furthermore, this assassin leader named Ren Tianxiong, a former employee of Universe Corporation, was right. The nine supercorporations all raised a powerful legal team. They were also inextricably linked to the law enforcement and arbitration organizations in their respective regions. When recruiting new employees, new employees were often required to sign all kinds of disclaimers, struggle statements, and exemption clauses. Unless it was during office hours and the employee went crazy on the job. Otherwise, although the compensation was not small, it was definitely not much. It was impossible to cover the rest of the employees life. I see. Shen Yuanbao ignored Meng Chaos gaze and said in a deep voice, So, this is revenge? Revenge? Ren Tianxiong laughed. President Shen, you place too much importance on yourself and the Huanyu Group. Although I do have some complaints about the Huanyu group, these complaints are not enough for me to destroy the rest of my life and get entangled with the Huanyu Group. After all, I still have my own family and my own life to live. Therefore, after I received the compensation, I simply forgot all the grudges and disputes with the Universal Group. However, my situation at that time was indeed terrible. Not only was I as weak as an ordinary person, but I also had to bear the high medical fees that ordinary people did not have to bear. The compensation could not last long at all. I had no choice but to become a drug tester. Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao both knew what a drug testermeant. Every year, the major enterprises, universities, and medical institutions in Dragon City had to develop hundreds or even thousands of new gene reagents. Most of the new gene reagents originated from the monsters body fluids, hormones, or the depths of the Archean ruins. Naturally, they possessed a certain level of danger. Therefore, many experiments were needed to confirm the effects before they could be marketed. After animal experiments and monster experiments were confirmed to be basically harmless, recruiting volunteers to test the drugs was also a necessary process. Of course, a formal drug test had multiple layers of supervision and protection. It was usually able to ensure that the volunteersbodies were not harmed. It was completely different from what the Blood Union did. When I was still working at the universal group, I made a lot of friends in the circle. After their introduction, I got the qualification to test drugs from several super companies and major universities, including the Universal Group. Ren Tianxiong smiled and said, I just wanted to make some money. I didnt expect that my luck would turn around. When seven or eight kinds of drugs were injected into my body, I didnt know what kind of wonderful chemical reactions happened. They gradually healed my injuries and even allowed my strength to soar. I crossed the threshold of the heavenly state in an instant! Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao nodded at the same time. The Sequela of Qi Deviation was miraculously cured. Although it was rare to see a persons strength soar by leaps and bounds, it was not unique either. Ren Tianxiong told them that after the dispute with the universal group the last time, he had already seen through the behavior of the Super Enterprises. Although he had become a heaven-grade powerhouse and had worked in the universal group for many years, if he applied for another job, there was a high chance that he could join another super enterprise such as Atlas Group. He could even be promoted, get a raise, and get shares or something, however, he did not want to live such a life of looking up to others. Therefore, he decided to set up a small company by himself. He found three to five friends who shared the same interests and personally went into the wilderness to hunt monsters. Although he did not get much, it was fortunate that no one was in charge of him. He also did not need the daily, weekly, and monthly reports. He was burdened with all sorts of performance indicators. He allowed his superiors at different levels to oppress him. He lived a carefree life. Since that was the case, Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao didnt understand. Since youre living such a carefree life, then who can drive you to assassinate me? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes and stared at Ren Tianxiong. Could it be that the other party is using something to threaten you your scandal, your career, your family? Ren Tianxiong shook his head slowly. He stretched out his arm and rolled up his sleeves. Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao saw that there was a dense red bump on the inside of Ren Tianxiongs elbow. There were also small white spots on the bump. It looked both horrifying and disgusting. Im going to die. Ren tianxiong said calmly, There is no free lunch in this world. We have to pay a corresponding price for everything we get. I once naively believed that the sequelae of my qigong deviation had been completely cured by the chemical reactions brought about by seven or eight pharmaceutical experiments. However, I was wrong. I was terribly wrong. The chemical reactions of the pharmaceutical experiments merely suppressed the sequelae of my qigong deviation and suppressed it deep into my blood, brain, and internal organs. It was like a thick spring. The more it was compressed, the more violent the rebound would be in the future. And I didnt realize it at all. Carrying the fatal springin my body, I fought crazily with the monsters in the wilderness. I burned my cells unscrupulously and overdrew my life force. I exploited the potential of my flesh and blood to the fullest time and time again. As I pushed the limits of my life, I also pushed the spring. Finally, one day a year ago, my body suddenly collapsed. My immune system completely collapsed. My body, which was originally made of copper and iron, became an undefended city. Regardless of whether it was the cold virus from Earth or the mysterious power from another world, they could march straight in without bloodshed Chapter 1571 - Martyrs When Ren Tianxiong said that, he started coughing loudly. The outline of his heart and lungs could be clearly seen on his pale skin, which was as thin as a cicadas wings. His coughing was so intense that Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao even suspected that he would shatter his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. There was no doubt that it was not caused by the injuries from earlier. Instead, it was the total eruption of the hidden injuries that had accumulated in his body for decades. I suffer from 41 Specific Immune System Deficiency Syndrome, Ren Tianxiong said calmly. Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbaos pupils suddenly contracted. It was just as Ren Tianxiong had said just now. There was no free lunch in the world. Every power had its price. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Superhumans had the ability to move mountains and overturn seas. However, during the process of breaking through the limits of their lives, they were bombarding the stability of their lives time and time again. If they were slightly careless, they would easily suffer from a large number of strange diseases that ordinary people would never imagine. Genetic mutation was an extremely risky thing to begin with. Usually, out of a hundred mutations, only one would be considered an evolution. The other ninety-nine would be degenerated or even deformed. 41 Special Immune System Deficiency Syndrome was an incurable disease that superhumans, especially warriors above the Heaven Realm, were prone to suffer from. In plain English, the principle of the disease was that the cells of superhumans would be bombarded repeatedly by spirit energy after a long period of training, resulting in distortions that would turn them beyond recognition, the degree to which even their own immune system could not recognize them. When their own immune system mistakenly believed that the distorted cells were foreign invaders. Naturally, they would attack the cells. As a result, the extraordinary would be in a high fever state for a long time. And the distorted cells soaked in psionic power, driven by their survival instincts, would in turn attack the extraordinarys own immune system. This would continue until the immune system was completely paralyzed, shattered, and disintegrated. The immune system was the most crucial defense line within the human body. The total collapse of the immune system meant that the seemingly vigorous and unmatched extraordinaire might even be defeated by a small cold virus. The symptoms that resulted from this were very similar to a certain infectious disease on earth that began with an A. However, the speed and intensity of the attack was ten times faster than any other immune system disease. With the current level of science and medicine in Dragon City. There was no particularly effective treatment for the 41 special immune system deficiency syndrome. Once one was infected with this disease, they could only inject the Beast proteinextracted from the flesh of high-level monsters for a long time to strengthen the nutrition and resistance, and build a second line of defense in the body. The Beast proteincould be simply understood as the most nutritious essence extracted from the monsters flesh by humans. There were no side effects, and it could be injected for a long period of time. As long as one was injected regularly, those extraordinary people who suffered from the 41-specific immune system deficiency syndrome could continue to cultivate, work, and fight like normal extraordinary people. There was only one side effect. And that was the high price. However, the high price was not a problem with the bestial protein. It was a problem for the extraordinaire who suffered from the 41-specific immune system deficiency syndrome. It was also Ren Tianxiongs problem. Ren Tianxiong could not solve this problem. My body has been tormented by the 41-specific immune system deficiency syndrome. Even if I were injected with the bestial protein, I would not be able to return to my peak condition. Naturally, I would not be able to earn the money I earned at my peak. Ren Tianxiong said, Now that the Beyonder protein on the market has been hyped up to such an expensive price, its impossible to buy it at the recommended retail price in the Official Monster Mall authorized by the Beyonder Tower. I can only go to the black market. I can only get one or two at three to five times or even seven to eight times the price. And the next time I go, the price might rise by 50% . How can I afford it? This is a vicious cycle the less money I earn, the less money I have to inject the beast protein. The longer the cycle of injecting the beast protein, the worse the effect of the drug, and the worse my body is. Not only do I have a high fever all day long and feel dizzy, I also have all kinds of weird herpes and red spots on my body. Even a gust of wind can blow me down. How can I go out and exchange my life for money? I know very well that Im going to die soon. Ive imagined my death countless times. Ive imagined that I would be sacrificed in a magnificent battle at the mouth of an unparalleled ferocious beast. I didnt expect that the one who killed me in the end would most likely be a cold virus that couldnt be seen by the naked eye! Say, if someone comes to me at this moment with a lot of super beast protein and promises that I can inject it on time and for free, do I still need to care about who he is and what he wants me to do? Ren Tianxiongs face was calm. He looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao looked at each other. At the same time, they saw the realization and shock in each others eyes. Now, you should understand why we dare to attack a godly state expert, right? Ren Tianxiong smiled and pointed at the assassins around him who were still alive but would not live for long, Thats right. They are all like me, suffering from all sorts of strange and incurable diseases. We are literally Death Warriors, a group of pitiful worms who are struggling on the verge of death. Although godly state experts stand at the peak of evolution, in the eyes of us who are about to die, they are not that impressive. Since we are going to die anyway, we might as well make up our minds and take a gamble. Even if we fail, at least during the period before the assassination, we were still living peacefully and happily. In medical terms, the quality of our lives is very high. Ren Tianxiong told Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao that when he was at his wits end, a mysterious man came to him and promised to provide him with unlimited amounts of beast protein. The condition was that he had to kill someone, a very difficult person to kill. The mysterious man did not lie to him. Instead, he told him from the very beginning that this assassination mission would most likely fail. All the assassins would die at the hands of the target. But what choice did Ren Tianxiong have? Life was precious. Even if he could live for one more second in this world, it would be good! Ren Tianxiong nodded in agreement. He was dragged by the mysterious person to an indoor secret base where he could not distinguish the location and coordinates. There, he met other death warriors. They came from all walks of life and had different backgrounds and experiences, but they had one thing in common. They suffered from 41-specific immune system deficiency syndrome, or a terminal illness that was even more dangerous than it. Injected with the protein, they received rigorous training in a secret base. They deliberated and simulated dozens of assassination plans. Of course, they also used this last period of time, to enjoy the most primitive, pure and intense pleasure in the world. No more regrets. Chapter 1572 - Ruthless and Merciless Therefore, when the other party finally revealed that the target of the assassination was the Heaven Battering Leopard, Shen Yuanbao the leader of one of the nine mega corporationsthese people who were about to die were not surprised at all. The super beast protein was very expensive. To keep the lives of these people who were about to die, the other partys daily expenses were equivalent to throwing tons of raw crystals into a bottomless pit. If he was not a Deity Realm powerhouse, why would he have to pay such a high price? Of course, the other party also said that such an assassination mission required a strong-willed and unregretful death warrior to complete. If he had any doubts, he would drag his companions down instead. Therefore, if someone was intimidated by Shen Yuanbaos fame and was unwilling to carry out the mission, he would understand it well. He would never force them to do so, and he would never recover the beast protein that he had consumed. However, since they were unwilling to carry out the mission, there was no reason to continue enjoying the super beast protein for free, right? There was nothing wrong with what he said. Taking money from others and eliminating disasters with them was a matter of course. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. The problem was that for these people who were seriously ill and could collapse at any time, it was all because of the super beast protein. If they did not inject the beast protein for one day,. They would become a puddle of mud with a temperature of 40 to 50 degrees Celsius. If they did not inject the beast protein for three days,. Their cells would collapse and their bodies would rot to death. Including Ren Tianxiong, they were not afraid of death. They just did not want to die in such a humiliating, painful and silent way. Hence, no one backed down. All the men of sacrifice reached a consensus. Kill the Shenyuan leopard. Or be killed by the Shenyuan Leopard! As for the real face of their employer, they didnt know anything until the last moment. From the beginning, the employer had always been wearing a metal mask with lead plates embedded in it and used a voice changer to talk to them. It was to ensure that their extraordinary vision couldnt scan their real face. Moreover, the Employerwho communicated with them directly was probably not the real big boss behind the scenes, but another pitiful worm hired by the big boss behind the scenes. As for the fully enclosed base where the assassins were located, there were no windows, and the surrounding walls were covered with thick soundproof cotton. The assassins could not even tell whether they were in a high-rise building in the downtown area of Dragon City or in an underground base somewhere in the wilderness. When they first came to this base, they took a small van with a fully enclosed carriage. Inside the van, there was a device that rotated 360 degrees, similar to a large gyroscope. When they boarded the van, their employer asked them to get into the large gyroscope. As the van drove, the gyroscope constantly changed the speed and frequency of the rotation, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes up, sometimes down, sometimes left, sometimes right. They were so dizzy that they almost spat out their bile. Under such circumstances, they could not remember the route at all, and they could not even remember how long it took them to drive. In short, the other party eliminated all hidden dangers. They made sure that they did not know anything other than the target of assassination. Thats all I know. Ren Tianxiong concluded with a smile on his face, President Shen, if you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do. I just want to remind you that if you insist on serving me with severe punishment, youd better send me to the hospital first for a comprehensive examination and in-depth treatment. Otherwise, Im afraid that my body wont be able to withstand your first round of torture. It seemed that he was trying to prove his words. Ren Tianxiong coughed violently again, almost to the point of dying. He coughed for a full three minutes, until his face and body were covered in tiny drops of blood. It was as if his internal organs were about to turn into blood and ooze out of his pores, leaving only an empty skin bag. Meng Chao stepped forward and pressed two fingers on Ren Tianxiongs carotid artery. Spiritual energy sneaked into the other partys body. After a comprehensive scan, Meng Chao discovered that the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys of the assassin leader were rapidly failing at a speed visible to the naked eye. His fire of life was like a flickering candlelight in a pouring rain that could be extinguished at any moment. Shen Yuanbao knew that Ren Tianxiong was in a bad situation when he saw Meng Chaos expression. He turned around and dragged the other assassins who were still alive together. He scanned their bodies one by one and found that Ren Tianxiong was not lying. All the assassins were showing symptoms of multiple organ failure. It should be that the fierce battle just now had exhausted their last bit of vitality. The assassins were about to die. Now, even the Great Luo Golden Immortal could not save them. The Shen Yuan leopard pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he pricked up his ears as if he heard some kind of sound coming from outside the dense forest. His face was filled with shock as he cast his gaze toward the southwest direction. Meng Chao had never seen the Shen Yuan leopard show such an out-of-control expression. Naturally, his attention also turned toward the southwest direction. However, just as his gaze turned toward the southwest,. He heard a few fast and urgent wind-breaking sounds coming from behind him. Soon after, he heard the sound of flesh tearing and bones breaking. When he looked back, Meng Chao realized that there was a finger-sized hole between the brows of all the assassins, including Ren Tianxiong. A meandering mixture of red and white flowed out. The assassins widened their eyes. Their eyes were filled with a light of relief. As the light gradually faded, they slowly collapsed. They groaned and sighed as they exhaled their last breath. What are you doing? ! Meng Chao was anxious. Theyre hopeless. Its just a matter of one second more and one second less. Shen Yuanbao said coldly, But I cant let anyone know about my injuries. I Cant let them know how much of my strength I can still display. Shen Yuanbaos words made sense. Based on Meng Chaos and Ren Tianxiongs descriptions, as well as the fact that the mastermind was so familiar with Shen Yuanbaos schedule and route of action, he was even able to bribe his foster son, who was a private doctor, to replace his medicine with poison. A very sad and terrifying conclusion was that the mastermind was most likely a mole, someone from the Huanyu group or even the Shen family. What reason did the universal group or even the Shen family have to assassinate their own big shot? Other than being afraid that his crimes would be exposed and that Shen Yuanbao would clean up his house, he had no choice but to strike first. The only thing left was to plan meticulously and seize power. Taking into account that Ren Tianxiong and the other assassins were not recruited at the last minute, but had been secretly trained for at least three to five months. At that time, the mastermind behind the scenes did not know that his crime would be exposed because of Meng Chaos accidental involvement. Therefore, the possibility of snatching the position of power was still higher. Then, who would be qualified to seize the power of the universal group or even the Shen family after Shen Yuanbaos death? Of course, it would be the people closest to Shen Yuanbao right now his children! Chapter 1573 - : Cleaning House It was a sad story. It was as if a husband and wife were supposed to be the most intimate partners that transcended blood. Yet, after one of them disappeared or was murdered, the other would always be the first and highest-ranking suspect. The bond between a father and son was supposed to be something that transcended everything. As the saying went, filial piety is the first priority, and a tiger would not eat its own son. However, in the face of supreme power and unparalleled strength, the relationship between father and son seemed to become as fragile as a mantis that could not withstand a single blow. When Shen Yuanbao was young, he was famous for being elegant and suave. In addition to fierce battles with monsters, he had also planted seeds everywhere in Dragon City, trying his best to pass his bloodline on and continue human civilization. Until now, he had acknowledged more than a hundred children. Several of them, who were born with extraordinary aptitude, had indeed inherited his cultivation talent. With the support of a large number of resources, they all broke through to a level comparable to the Deity Realm. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Shen Yuanbao also had a few foster sons who had joined him and fought side by side with him when the flames of war were raging and the future of both Universe Corporation and Dragon City civilization was at its most bleak. They never left him. Those adopted sons had also become the dukes who controlled Universe Corporations key technologies and lifeblood in certain strategic fields to this day. Their subordinates were strong and in possession of their own system. According to Shen Yuanbaos calculations, there were at least ten heirs within Universe Corporation and the Shen family who were qualified, capable, and ambitious to inherit his position. In other words, these ten heirs were all suspects in his assassination. It was not a big secret that he had gone into seclusion to recuperate and was about to come out of seclusion to clean up the recent mess. The ten heirs were able to obtain the exact time of his motorcades route through various channels. Now that they discovered that his motorcade had not appeared for a long time, the heirs must have known that he had met with an accident. Perhaps, they were searching along the way and rushing here! If the Shen family and the universal group are really hiding the so-called members of the Blood Union, as you said, what they are most afraid of is my martial strength,Shen Yuanbao explained Thats why I cant let anyone see through my background and find out how serious my injuries were in the shocking assassination and whether or not I can recover,Shen Yuanbao explained. These people are suffering from terminal illnesses. They wont be able to live for more than two or three days. Assassinating a godly state expert is a capital crime. Ill send them on their way without any pain or fear. Whats the problem? There was no problem. Meng Chao just felt very unhappy. Next time senior Shen wants to kill someone, youd better tell me in advance. Meng Chao said coldly, Unless senior Shen thinks that you can solve this complicated and unpredictable mess without my help! Shen Yuanbao grinned. Its precisely because I still need brother Mengs help that these people must die. Shen Yuanbao said, If these people are allowed to live for a few more days, they will definitely brag about brother Mengs strength to the people who came to rescue him. When the time comes, how will I explain brother Mengs identity to the Shen family and the Universal Group, and why you have the power of a deity? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, Then how will you explain it now? Now, I will say that you are the private doctor that I secretly hired,Shen Yuanbao said. Will your son, especially the suspect of the assassination, believe it?Meng Chao asked. Of course not. As a suspect with a guilty conscience, he will definitely have doubts about your identity. Shen Yuanbao said, Once he has doubts, the suspect will definitely be tossing and turning. He will not be able to sleep at night. He will have to figure out your identity. Then, he will start from you. He will find out about my injuries and strength. He will find out about everything that happened today and whether he can not be exposed. I understand. Meng Chao said, Senior Shen is trying to use me as bait to alert the enemy! Thats right. Shen Yuanbao admitted straightforwardly, If it were someone else, it would be extremely dangerous to act as bait. The slightest carelessness would cause the damned suspect to swallow the suspect whole. He would die without leaving any bones behind. However, since young friend Meng has already broken through to the divine realm, I believe that you will definitely give the suspect a big surprise, right? It sounds reasonable. Meng Chao said, However, what benefits will I get from doing so? The benefits will come from being able to intervene in the internal affairs of the Shen family and the Universal Group. Shen Yuanbao said, I made an exception this time. I came here to clean up the mess of the Shen family and the universal group in the first place. In the process of cleaning up, it is inevitable that I will encounter a lot of unspeakable trade secrets. Once we know these trade secrets in advance, we can easily earn astronomical profits even in the financial market by using the simplest and crudest trading methods. Does this count as a benefit? Yes, but I dont care. Meng Chao said casually, With my ability, I have a hundred ways to earn astronomical profits in any minute. Oh, what about the friendship between the Shen family and the new generation of the Universal Groups leader? Shen Yuanbao was not surprised by Meng Chaos calmness. A godly state expert was indeed not someone who could be moved by a few zeros on a financial transaction account. Shen Yuanbao coughed lightly and said, I dont have much time left. The Shen family and the universal group are destined to be the new generations world. The process of finding the suspect is also the process of selecting the heir. If brother Meng can find and kill the suspect with me, and then choose the new leader of the Shen family and the universal group, and put him on the horse to send him on his way, I think you will definitely get the highest degree of friendship and unreserved support from him. As the saying goes, a broken ship has three nails. No matter how badly the Universal Group looks now and how shaky it is, it is still one of the nine super enterprises in Dragon City. I think, no matter what brother Meng wants to do, no matter what kind of ambition he wants to achieve, the support of Huanyu Group is a force to be reckoned with, isnt it? Meng Chaos mind raced. Shen Yuanbaos words made sense. If he could really deeply intervene in the internal affairs of the Shen family and Huanyu Group. In addition to the friendship and support of Huanyu group itself, he could also use Huanyu Group as a breakthrough point to penetrate into the nine super enterprises and find a way to achieve compromise and balance between the nine Super Enterprises and Azure Alliance. Perhaps, for Dragon city, this kind of Two-legged walkingwas the best state. And the Blood Union. Shen Yuanbao continued, We may not be friends, but at least, the blood union is our common enemy. Everything should wait until we completely eliminate the Blood Union and kill the last member of the Blood Union, right? Chapter 1574 - Stirring Thats true. Meng Chao admitted, No matter how many differences and contradictions there are between us, at least we have the same interests in completely destroying the Blood Alliance. However, before I decide to join hands with you, I still want to know your attitude toward the war, Senior Shen. Do you also think that Dragon City should be eager to launch a new round of colonization war before the wounds left by the last war are licked clean? Brother Meng, I think that with your current state and power, you should be very clear that the outbreak of war has never been decided by one person. Shen Yuanbao said, Even in the history of Earth, those warmongers, who were despised by everyone and have been notorious for thousands of years, were often not the main cause of war but puppets carried by the torrent of war. It doesnt matter whether I personally support the war or not. The current Dragon City is full of unresolvable contradictions. We need to launch a war as soon as possible to resolve or at least divert the contradictions. Thats whats important! There are many ways to resolve the contradictions, and war is the most inefficient one, Meng Chao said, Especially a war where youre bound to lose, or at least cause both sides heavy losses. There was a flash in Shen Yuanbaos eyes. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. It seems that the situation in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River is different from what we expected. Shen Yuanbao said, Since you have first-hand information, Brother Meng, why dont you tell me what you think the success rate of the nine mega corporations completely conquering the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River within three months to half a year is? Zero. Meng Chao was straightforward, Not to mention the armed forces of the nine Super Enterprises, even if the Red Dragon Army is added in and the War Machine of Dragon City is activated to the extreme, the probability of conquering the middle and lower reaches of Tiger Fury River within half a year is still zero. Believe me, the foreign world is far more vast, mysterious, and terrifying than we imagined. A mere apocalyptic beast is just the tip of the iceberg. Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes. He fell into a long silence and thought. Im already old. After a full three minutes, he sighed and said, If I were twenty years younger, I wouldnt believe your nonsense about boosting the morale of others and destroying my own prestige. But now, every morning when I wake up, I can hear the cracking sounds of my bones and joints, like the continuous ringing of the death knell. At my age, my ambitions in the past have become nothing worth mentioning. Right now, I only want to find a loyal and capable successor before I close my eyes so that the Shen family and the universal group can continue in peace. If war can help me achieve my goal, I will choose war. If peace can help me achieve my goal, I will choose peace. Brother Meng, will this answer satisfy you? Meng Chao wasnt very satisfied. However, at the very least, Shen Yuanbao was honest enough. In the current confusing situation, such honesty was already rare. Deal. Meng Chao extended his hand toward Shen Yuanbao and said with a smile, From now on, Ill be grandfather Shens personal doctor. When the hands of the two godly state experts were tightly clasped together, their spiritual energy collided with each other like surging tides. Outside the jungle, the high-power crystal engines of armed suvs and armored airships could be heard from all directions with a deafening roar. Listen. Shen yuanbao sighed and said, Its my useless and troublesome children who are here! .. At the same time. Dragon Citys financial district. In a convention and exhibition center that was overflowing with lights and high-tech colors. In the fully-occupied conference room of the Ten Thousand Peoples Congress, a middle-aged man with sword-shaped eyebrows, starry eyes, white sideburns, and gold-rimmed glasses, who was refined and full of mature charm, was speaking confidently on the stage: the future of Huanyu group lies in innovation, and the future of Dragon City also lies in innovation. For the future of Dragon City, we, Huanyu venture, have always spared no effort to support small and medium-sized enterprises that are full of innovative spirit! As he spoke, the middle-aged mans wristwatch gently vibrated. The middle-aged man glanced at it, and his pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips. Even though he had honed himself for decades in the wilderness where corpses were strewn all over the place and in the business market where there was no bloodshed, it was still an annual event in front of his eyes.., at the most important strategy launch of Huanyu venture, the middle-aged man could not help but have blue veins that kept twitching on his glabella and forehead. Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man smiled at the audience. He gracefully bowed and called his assistant over while he was drinking water. You will host the next conference,the middle-aged man said calmly. What? The assistant was shocked. President Shen, what is more important than our annual strategy conference? Furthermore, the Xinhui business building incident has blown up so much that the entire Huanyu group is involved. It has a big impact on the image of Huanyu venture capital. There are many reporters here today and there will be a press conference later. This is a great opportunity to use our new strategy project to change public opinion.. President Shen, what What is wrong with you? President Shendid not answer. He only looked at his deputy calmly. There was not a trace of emotion in his gaze, but it made his deputy feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. He could not help but shudder. The deputys face instantly turned extremely pale. I I understand. The deputy hurriedly said, President Shen, dont worry. I will let todays strategy conference come to a successful conclusion! .. At the same time, three and a half kilometers away, in a private clubhouse with a low-key appearance but a hundred times more luxurious interior than Xinhui business building. The lights were red, the people were dancing, and the deafening music was so loud that ones heart was about to be ripped out of their chests. Young master nie, Young Master Feng, Young Master Zhou, whats there to worry about when youre in my territory? Go ahead and have fun! A young man with silver-white hair and the appearance of a second-generation heir shouted crazily, Dragon City is our Dragon City! Do those bastards think that they can turn the sky upside down just by gathering a bunch of mobs? Dream On! While they were laughing, the golden tactical watch on the second-generation heirs wrist vibrated slightly. The second generation glanced at it, and his smile became even more intense and crazy. He gestured to his three friends, grabbed a bottle of wine, and staggered toward the bathroom. As soon as he entered the bathroom, the crazy and arrogant look on his face disappeared. What replaced it was hunger like a wild wolf, ferocity like a lion or tiger, and cunning like a fox. He rubbed his face with cold water. He locked the door of the bathroom, hid in the innermost cubicle, and dialed a number. Fourth brother, how many men can you mobilize? Too few, not enough. No matter what method you use, no matter how much money you spend, those few secret channels can all be activated when necessary. I want you to assemble the toughest, craziest, and most fearless elite soldiers in the city within twelve hours. I want cannon fodder as well, except for the elite soldiers who dare to fight and fight. I want as much as I can get. No matter how much others offer, I will double it. Dont be afraid of burning money. In Dragon City, nobody knows how to burn money better than me, Shen. Nobody knows how to burn money better than me Chapter 1575 - Game of Thrones At the same time, thirty kilometers east of Dragon Citys main city, in a private training ground that simulated a jungle environment in a col. Boom! Boom boom! Boom boom boom! Along with the deafening sound of steel and flesh colliding, an incredible scene appeared in front of them. A Mammoth battle tank equipped with reactive armor was actually thrown into the air like a kite with a broken string. Just like its code name, Mammoth, this battle tank was one of the largest war beasts produced by the Dragon City Armory in the past half a century. With the incredibly strong armor embedded with titanium alloy, manganese alloy, and special ceramics, this steel behemoth, which weighed nearly a hundred tons, was enough to crush a Demonic Halberd Pig and Iron-Armored Rhinoceros. So, it dared to confront the Tyrant Mammoth head-on. At that moment, the copper-headed, iron-headed, and unruly steel behemoth was like a rag doll that had been broken by someone. It was thrown into the air time and time again. As it flew higher and higher, it continued to distort, break into pieces, and even fall apart. Finally, when the Mammoth battle tank was thrown into the air seventy to eighty meters high, surpassing the armed drones that were hovering in the air. A strong and vigorous figure jumped eighty to ninety meters into the air first. Then, like an earth-drilling bomb, it heavily bombarded the battle tanks turret. The figures brute force directly blasted the most sturdy turret of the battle tank, creating a hole with a diameter of more than half a meter and a deep depression. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. The battle tanks descent accelerated, smashing the earth and shaking the mountains. Smoke and dust rose into the air, turning into a pile of scrap metal that was emitting sparks. The brawny man in the air was still not satisfied. He followed closely behind and stepped on the scrap metal, causing the steel giant beast that was struggling on the verge of death to explode with a terrifying momentum. Amidst the raging flames, the Brawny Man walked out as if nothing had happened. The clothes on his body had been burnt to the ground, but his body, which was even more perfect than a classical statue, was revealed. The Shockwave and the flying fragments were unable to hurt him in the slightest. At most, they would leave a shallow white mark on his body. Chi C Beside the training ground, there was a huge medical pod filled with fragrant genetic medicine. Originally, it was supposed to allow the muscular man to soak in it after training to recover his energy. However, the muscular man directly lifted the medical pod that was fixed to the ground and poured a VAT full of genetic medicine onto his body. After the intense exercise and the burning flames just now, the muscular mans skin was as red as steel. As soon as the gene reagents were poured on his body, they immediately turned into colorful smoke. His 36,000 pores, on the other hand, were like 36,000 bloody mouths. They absorbed the smoke that was rich in spiritual energy without wasting any of it. They flowed along his veins, nerves, and spiritual arteries, they turned into patterns of flowers and crystals. Only then did the muscular man let out a satisfied breath. He lazily stretched his muscles and bones, and a series of terrifying crackling sounds burst out from his body. At this moment, the muscular man also received the shocking news. He raised his wrist and saw that the muscular mans eyebrows were raised high. He whistled in disbelief. He glanced around slightly. Surrounding the private training ground, dozens of bodyguards and sparring partners in camouflage uniforms, armed to the teeth and looking as if they had just crawled out of a pile of dead people, immediately retreated hundreds of steps without saying a word, they left enough privacy for the burly man. Only then did the burly man make a call. Hello, seventh brother, have you heard the news? The burly man grinned, revealing his snow-white and sharp canine teeth. He said directly, Did you do it? The Brawny Man did not know what the other party said, but he nodded slightly. It better not be. I dont want my ally to be an idiot who doesnt know his priorities and overestimates himself. The Brawny Man continued, However, everyone knows that youre the most well-informed fellow in our Shen family. How is it? Have you received any news? Do you know who did it? How is the old mans current situation? Could it be that his life is in danger?? What? What do you mean shouldnt be? If he lives, then he lives. If he dies, then he dies. You should know the old mans strength. Even if hes only left with his last breath, its enough to wipe out all those unworthy descendants, demons, and devils. No matter what, the old man has encountered such a dangerous matter. In the next period of time, the Shen family and the universal group will probably be plunged into a chaotic whirlpool. Our plan has to be launched in advance. Forget it. Dont blindly guess who did it. Its meaningless. The important thing is not who planned the shocking assassination against the old man. The important thing is who we hope is the one who has the guts to be so rebellious and dare to assassinate the old man. Who is the real murderer is the most advantageous to us. Lets not talk about it. I want to seize every second and rush to protect the old man. Youd better hurry up and appear in front of the old man as soon as possible. On the way, why dont you think carefully about the question I asked just now, in case the old man asks and you cant come up with the right attitude. Okay, thats it. Ill hang up first. Everyone get ready to face the bloody rain! The brawny man hung up the phone. His smile became even more ferocious and intense. He waved his hand casually. The burning remains of the main battle tank behind him actually turned into tens of thousands of burning pieces, as if attracted by a strong magnet. They all surrounded his right arm, turning his already extremely sturdy right arm.., into a peerless lethal weapon that was comparable to a train cannon. Boom! The Brawny man fiercely swung his fist. There was clearly nothing in front of him. The Fists edge tore through the air, but it still emitted the roar of a supersonic fighter jet advancing at full speed. No one can stop me The thunderous roar covered the ambitious murmur of the brawny man, No one! .. At the same time. In a deep mine hundreds of meters underground in the southwest of Dragon City, a man wearing a hard hat, with a simple and honest face, and who looked like an engineer, quickly ran out. He couldnt wait for the lift and directly dashed to the ground like a rocket. In the villa area where Old Qiangathered in Dragon City, a woman who still had her charm couldnt hide the flames jumping between her eyebrows as she quickly boarded a convertible car. In the northeast direction of Dragon City, in a factory that had just risen from the ground half a year ago, a man wearing a vest, dark skin, and bulging muscles, who did not look amazing but was full of an amazing momentum, was standing in front of a huge steel beast, he was impassioned toward hundreds of thousands of workers. Soon, these outstanding members of the Shen family received the news that the old man had been assassinated. They were eager to get into the game of power. Chapter 1576 - The Grand View of the Universe An hour later. Fifty miles east of Dragon City, there was a manor that was as grand as an ancient palace. It was still expanding and being built. The manor had a very domineering and rustic name, called The Grand View of the Universe. As the name might suggest, it was the Shen familys mansion. During the Monster War, the Deity Realm warriors had to live in Dragon Citys main city area. No matter how luxurious the interior of the mansion was, the external space was only so big. It was not conducive to build a training hall in a snail shell. With their victory in the Monster War, the Deity Realm experts, especially the leaders of the nine noble cultivation families and the magnates who controlled plenty of resources, could finally run their horses around the land and claim the mountain as kings. Driven by some kind of vengeful mentality, they built an endless legacy that could be passed on to future generations. These large mansions were not only built with the excuse of guarding against the remnants of the monster soldiers. They also had high walls and accumulated grain. In addition, they were installed with a 360-degree three-dimensional defense system with no blind spots, as well as three layers of high-voltage power grids, inside and outside. Watchtowers with heavy machine guns and anti-aircraft guns were everywhere. Moreover, there were also independent soilless cultivation sheds inside, where fruits and crops were planted with abundant spirit energy. Meanwhile, an inexhaustible water source lay a hundred meters underground. There were large-scale ammunition depots, crystal warehouses, and small-scale arms processing factories with well-equipped facilities. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. There were even private armed forces that were completely obedient to the orders of Deity Realm powerhouses and fought for the interests of the enterprises. It did not matter if the beast horde broke out again or the zombie virus evolved and mutated seventeen to eighteen times, turning the outside world upside down. The descendants of the nine cultivation aristocratic families could enter the mansion. The doors would be locked and the defense network would be stretched to the limit. They could defend themselves in the mansion for eight to ten years before they went out to clean up the land again. In a word, a mansion like The Grand View of the Universe was like the strengthened version of a fortress in an ancient chaotic world. It was a small world with its own system. The meeting hall was as majestic as a royal palace and as murderous as a colosseum. However, at that moment, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely tense in the depths of the modern fortress that was still expanding like a gluttonous beast. The most outstanding successors of the Shen family were warriors, elites, and leaders from all walks of life. A single look from them was enough to make countless people tremble in fear and work themselves to death. Right then, they were like flies frozen by ice. They lowered their eyebrows and eyes as they stood with their hands hanging down, not even daring to breathe loudly. Even so, the successors were still clearly divided into two rows and two camps. The successors on the left side of the meeting hall were all older. They had different appearances, but their faces were cold. They had the temperament of someone who had crawled out from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. They probably did not even blink when they killed someone. They were all Shen Yuanbaos godsons. Although they were not related to Shen Yuanbao by blood, they were an important pillar that was indispensable to the Shen family. They played a role in the familys rapid expansion into one of Dragon Citys nine giants in just a few decades. In fact, many of them had even brought their own people and plenty of resources to join Shen Yuanbaos sect in the past. While they called each other father and son, they maintained a considerable degree of independence. The heirs on the right were mostly young, and their appearances were relatively delicate. One could see the traces left behind by Shen Yuanbaos powerful genetic power between their brows and eyes. Although there was not too much smoke and killing intent emanating from them, their eyes were deep, and their breathing was long. Their skin faintly emitted a jade-like and metallic luster, while spirit tattoos that resembled menacing dragons were also faintly discernible between their sparkling and translucent flesh. Obviously, Shen Yuanbao had poured an astronomical amount of resources into their bodies and spared no expense in nurturing them into first-class or even super first-class fighters. That was because the Shen familys blood flowed within their bodies. If they were not Shen Yuanbaos children, they were either his nephew, niece, or the third generation of his direct descendants. When a father and son went into battle, they would be connected by flesh even if their bones were broken. Even if Shen Yuanbao relied on his adopted son who held a high position and power in his daily life, when it came to considering the family and the groups heir, it was inevitable that he would lean toward his own son. Usually, in order to fight for the right to speak within the family and the group, the two camps would be at loggerheads with each other. There were at least several insulting words in three sentences. Today, however, no one was willing to stand out. Everyone was focused on studying the dozen or so corpses that were lying in the middle of the hall. It was as if flowers would suddenly bloom on the corpses that were covered in wounds. Those individuals had died horribly. A few of the more reckless successors would occasionally cast suspicious gazes at Meng Chao, who was standing beside Shen Yuanbao at the front of the hall. However, no matter how they looked at it, they could not figure out what kind of person this private doctor who seemed to have descended from the sky was. After carefully disguising himself in a white coat, Meng Chao meticulously played the role of a personal doctor. Speaking of which, he was not completely putting on an act. The truth was, after experiencing the betrayal of the people closest to him, coupled with the fact that he was seriously injured, the venom had penetrated deep into Shen Yuanbaos bone marrow and nerves. Shen Yuanbao was a little jittery. He did not dare to trust anyone for the time being, including all his adopted sons and his own flesh and blood. Naturally, he would not let any doctor he had invited at the last minute examine his body. Meng Chao had cultivated his body to the Deity Realm, so his mastery of the human physique was not inferior to that of many professional doctors. Knowing the problems, feelings, and side effects that were unique to Deity Realm fighters could be equated to a person drinking water. They could tell their own temperature, for instance. Ordinary doctors would not be able to figure it out no matter how hard they tried. Moreover, Meng Chao was a gifted Reaper who was one in a hundred. He could even extract organs that were as thin as cicada wings from the body of a palm-sized insect monster. It was not difficult for him to suture the wounds on Shen Yuanbaos internal organs, repair the damaged bones, and even use spirit energy to stimulate his spirit aperture to eliminate the neurotoxins. With Meng Chaos treatment and his own tenacious will to survive, Shen Yuanbaos condition had improved greatly At least, compared to half a day ago, when he was pale and on his last breath. At this moment, his blood vessels were like surging stimulants that were burning furiously. His face was so red that it was unnatural. He had the strength to blow his beard and glare. He pointed at his successors and cursed at them loudly. Youre all good-for-nothings. Each and every one of you has grown wings and become famous. It has been an eye-opener for me! Shen Yuanbao roared. Usually, when talking about the policies of Dragon City and the future plans of Universe Corporation, we talk about them eloquently. Things would sometimes be embellished to the point that Im dumbfounded. I wonder if Im really old and cant keep up with the development of the times. Its time to hand over the Shen family and Universe Corporation to you! Yet, in the end? Ive only been in seclusion for a year. Look at what youve done to the Shen family and Universe Corporation! Chapter 1577 - A Bunch of Good-for-Nothings! Shen Yuanbaos roar was like a clap of thunder. It shook the successors until they turned into clay figurines that were torn to shreds. All of them went silent as their faces turned ashen. What exactly is going on with the Red Creek Project? Isnt it just that the actual reserves arent up to expectations and that theres a small deficit? There are many ways to flatten it without anyone knowing. Why does it have to be the crudest, most extreme, and most dramatic one? Shen Yuanbao was still fuming. He glared and berated them. What era is this? Why are you still using the fire dragon burning the warehouse trick?! Do you really think that the Supernatural Tower is a soft persimmon in the hands of the nine mega corporations and that we can do whatever we want? Furthermore, you bunch of idiots have even implicated Universe Corporations internal affairs with the orcs. As a result, those senators who oppose the war have no choice but to investigate the matter to the end! Tell me, tell me, have all of your brains been gnawed by monsters? Have you been infected with the zombie virus? Have your brains turned into a pool of feces? Youve been sold, and you even have to count the money for them! Let me ask you. Is the expansion of the outside world Universe Corporations business? Is the Shen family the only one who can benefit from it? No. The expansion of the outside world is the common demand and interest of the nine mega corporations and the nine noble families of cultivation! If thats the case, why do the Shen family and Universe Corporation have to take over the people and affairs of so many organizations? Why do we have to be the ones to step up and take the blame?! Right now, the outside world is fixated on the Red Creek Project scandal. The Shen family and Universe Corporation have become the biggest joke in the industry! / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Do you think that the nine superstars will unite with each other at this moment? Do you think that a competitor like Sky Pillar Corporation will help us? Naive! Childish! Dream on! Sky Pillar Corporation will not take the opportunity to get into trouble, even if that old fellow Lu Zhongqi has a conscience! His words made the successors break out in cold sweat, especially the higher-ups in Universe Corporations Internal Affairs, who were in charge of the business lines related to the mining and refining of crystals. They had been in an especially heated battle, and their hearts froze. Theres also the problem of the underground black market. Shen Yuanbao said in a deep voice, Theres no need to explain. I know the principle that when the water is clear, there will be no fish. The problem is that if you have the guts to take it, you must have the ability to make everyone submit to you. Now that such a big commotion has been made, the Azure Alliance can actually gather thousands of low-level and middle-level superhumans in just half a day and openly challenge the nine of us. Did those tens of thousands of low-level and middle-level superhumans all fall from the sky and get dug out of the ground? Did they show no signs of starting a fight beforehand? Did none of you hear any kind of complaints? Or did you really think that because Im invincible under the heavens, you could flaunt your might as well? That there are no other forces on the same level as the Shen family and Universe Corporation? I really want to know. I really want to know what Universe Corporations Intelligence Department and Crisis Management Center have been doing for the past two years. How could they not notice the birth, rise, and expansion of the Azure Alliance at all? They only started jumping up and down when they were on the verge of a huge crisis? The higher-ups related to the research and development of genetic drugs, the collection and analysis of commercial intelligence, as well as public relations and crisis management also lowered their heads deeply. They really wanted to find a gap as thick as a strand of hair on the flawless floor, which had entirely been carved out of crystal, and hide in it for three days and three nights. One or two of them are all useless, incompetent, and full of trouble! Shen Yuanbao snorted coldly and turned his head a little. He seemed to be talking to himself, but he also seemed to be saying to Meng Chao, Do you know what is the most annoying thing? The most annoying thing is not the stupidity of these useless people. To be honest, stupidity is not scary. But stupidity without self-awareness, feeling good about themselves, thinking that theyre extremely smart, and having ridiculous ambitions because of that, then doing things that make me hate my own family, is the true stupidity! Todays assassination was nothing. In my life, I, Shen Yuanbao, have fought my way from being a member of the mining team, who had nothing to lose, to owning more than a hundred crystal ore veins. No matter where I went, there were a lot of people who hated me to the bone and wanted to tear me into pieces. More than twenty years ago, there would always be two or three assassinations aimed at me every month. I have nothing better to do now! In the past few years, there have been fewer open attacks and more hidden attacks. Countless people have been scheming and sharpening their knives, hoping to eliminate me with unspeakable evil tricks! Even my own flesh and blood are coveting my position under my nose. Its not surprising that an old man like me could die at any moment! However, since they have the guts to assassinate me, why dont they make the most thorough assassination plan? Just a few Fire Qilins, a few snipers, and a few undead creatures, and they want to kill me, Shen Yuanbao? No matter who the mastermind of this assassination is, he doesnt have a brain! If I were an assassin, I would have appeared at the scene and stabbed the old man with my own hands. I would have seen the old man die, and then I would have chopped the old man into pieces and burned him into ashes, completely cutting off his life force! This assassin doesnt even have such determination. This guy is even less courageous than a rat! He has neither brains nor guts. How can such a rat do anything big? Even if he were lucky enough to succeed in the assassination, such a rat will never seize the Shen family and Universe Corporations power! Even if he were lucky enough to steal a high position, such a rat will never lead the Shen family and Universe Corporation to glory again. He will only drag the hard work that I have put in for my whole life into a bottomless abyss! Shen Yuanbaos gaze was like a burning thorny whip. It ruthlessly lashed at his successors. It was as if he was trying to pull the mastermind of the assassination out of the crowd. I dont care about my own life and death. Even if my own son is responsible, as long as you are smart, decisive, tyrannical, and audacious enough to send the Shen family and Universe Corporation to a new peak, I will surrender my old bones! Shen Yuanbao glanced around, as though he had confirmed that the real culprit was hiding among his children. However, he remained expressionless as he coldly said, But, since you are just an idiot who has failed and ruined everything, I will not sit by and watch you destroy the Shen family and Universe Corporation! I will not let anyone ruin my lifes work. Should someone try to pluck a hair from the Shen family and Universe Corporation, I will cut their throat first, skin them, pull their tendons, and bleed themit would be the same even if they are my own son! Chapter 1578 - First Suspect On the way to The Grand View of the Universe, the successors had already formed cliques and exchanged information with each other. They all agreed that this assassination had definitely been committed by their own people. It was not worth making a fuss over. After all, in the past year, there had been much false news about Shen Yuanbao running out of steam. Everyone hoped that their father, the giant pillar of the Shen family, could live for a hundred years, or even three to five hundred years under the nourishment of the Other Worlds spirit energy. At least on the surface, everyone said so. However, in the dark, which of his few heirs with the highest cultivation, the strongest combat strength, and the most power had not planned how they would take control of the Shen family and join Universe Corporation if their father really passed away? While most of them probably did not have the courage to assassinate him, to fight for power in the Shen family and Universe Corporation, killing a blood brother was something that did not even require blinking. As for those not related by blood, there was no need to mention it. Both sides had sharpened their knives for a long time, and they were ready to attack. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Therefore, Shen Yuanbaos words were cold and ruthless. The shock that his heirs felt was still on the surface. It had yet to penetrate into their flesh and blood. Their eyeballs rolled around, and they occasionally glanced to the left and right out of the corner of their eyes. They wanted to identify who the real assassin was, but they were also secretly calculating who would be the biggest threat to them in the absence of any real evidence. On whom should they place the blame? Lets talk about it. Lets analyze it. Shen Yuanbao watched coldly from the side, pretending that he could not see the hidden ambition and malice between the heirs. He rushed to the left and stood at the front. He looked at the middle-aged man who was in his fifties and whose flesh was as hard as iron, but his face was full of hostility and bitterness. Boss, you go first. You have always been in charge of the Blood Flower laboratory hidden in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range. Im curious to know why a secret laboratory that was supposed to provide the Shen family and Universe Corporation with new gene reagents has become a bioweapons research and development center. Moreover, the new generation of Blood Flower bombs developed in this research and development center of biological and chemical weapons has been used on your father? At the center of the chamber, in addition to the rows of bodies of the assassins and a few lumps of black coke, they were remains of the undead burned by Meng Chaos spirit flame. Even though they had been burned to a pulp, after Universe Corporations expert analysis, they still managed to extract highly active spores from inside the Blood Flower fungi cluster. With the scene of the assassination, those heavy vehicles carrying undead creatures, and the traces left by the crushed jungle, it was impossible to perfectly cover things up at a moments notice. Following the clues, they would naturally find the Blood Flower laboratory. Therefore, even without the truth that Meng Chao knew, Shen Yuanbao would be able to find the problem with his secret laboratory. The middle-aged man with a gloomy face took two steps forward and lunged forward. With a cracking sound, he knelt before Shen Yuanbao. The moment he knelt, he smashed the crystal tiles below his knees, which were as hard as iron, into pieces. The crisscrossed cracks that resembled spider webs spread out in all directions to the others feet with his knees as the center. No one knew whether it was because of the suspicion, the shock to his soul, or the disorder of his vitality magnetic field, or he was demonstrating his power to the other heirs in such a way. Father, I have nothing to say! The middle-aged mans face seemed to be inlaid with a hard metal mask as he spoke expressionlessly in a deep voice. Back then, you proposed that to increase the Shen family and Universe Corporations competitive edge, we absolutely could not let anyone lead us by the nose when it comes to the issue of developing gene drugs. We need to have our own research team, as well as technical reserves, and we have to establish our own high-end laboratories! At that time, my brothers and sisters were very self-aware. They knew that this would be a troublesome and thankless task that lay in the gray area. No one was willing to step forward and ruin their fathers big plan. I was the only one who was greedy for credit in front of my father. I overestimated myself and picked up this mess from scratch. From scratch, I personally went to explore the caves at the bottom of Raging Waves Mountain and established this enormous Blood Flower laboratory! It was a pity that many giants had already emerged in Dragon Citys biochemical field and pharmaceutical field at that time. Most of the fighters and scholars owned shares in the giant corporations. Some of them were even the founders of a powerful private laboratory. It was not easy for us to poach them. My father knows that I have always been stupid and incompetent. I am only loyal to my father, the Shen family, and Universe Corporation. In the absence of top talents through regular channels, what else could I have done aside from recruiting the most wanted criminals, such as Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun? Thankfully, under my fathers guidance, the support of my brothers and sisters, and Fei Qingyuns leadership, our laboratory has more or less produced some results. The protective ointment that can prevent the radiation of crystals was launched half a year in advance by Sky Pillar Corporation. The Blood Soul Pill can activate the long-range combat ability of seriously wounded superhumans and allow them to fight despite losing one-third of their blood. There is also the Heaven-reaching Elixir, which can greatly increase the success rate of breaking through to the Heaven Realm. It is probably because of the introduction of these genetic elixirs that I was blinded by success and became complacent. As a result, I neglected the management of the Blood Flower laboratory and failed to see through Dr. Monster Fei Qingyuns cunning ambition, which led to todays disaster. I am Fei Qingyuns direct superior. I am responsible for the Blood Flower laboratorys loss of control and Fei Qingyuns insane behavior. Therefore, no matter how my father punishes me, no matter how much he cuts me into pieces, I will never frown! However, there is one thing that I must explain to my father, as well as my brothers and sisters. That is, I am definitely not the mastermind of the assassination! It is very simple. If my ambitions had somehow consumed me and I attempted to kill my father, would I have been so stupid as to ask my best subordinates to carry the most iconic weapon and take action personally? Everybody knows that I am in charge of the Blood Flower laboratory. Forget the possibility of failure, even if, even if it hypothetically succeeds, with so many traces of the undead and the ruts leading to the Blood Flower laboratory, would my brothers and sisters be blind enough not to see it? When the time comes, my brothers and sisters will attack me together. Even if I have mouths all over my body, how will I clear my name? Chapter 1579 - Immovable Meng Chao looked on coldly as the middle-aged man confessed his crimes. He had a very strange feeling in his heart. Mankind had entered an information age with advanced technology and a flourishing culture, or even an interstellar age in a certain sense. The various furnishings in the manor were also filled with a high-tech atmosphere. The successors standing in front of him were clearly modern people who had received a new type of education. However, their actions resembled those of ancient families from centuries ago or even thousands of years ago. They would often say things like, The family rules are in place. Father is allowed to do as he pleases. From the sounds of it, be it Shen Yuanbao or the successors, no one had the intention of handing the matter over to the police or the Supernatural Tower. It did not matter even if a life was lost, or even if a life was at stake. It seems that as the powers continue to expand, the organizational structure and ethics of the so-called nobel cultivation families have degenerated on a certain level. Its just like how the Turan civilization, a high-tech civilization that controls the ability to travel through space, has degenerated all the way to the era of clans that feeds on raw meat and blood. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Could it be that superhuman powers and modern civilizations are destined to be incompatible things? Superhumans constantly break through the limits of life and evolve into existences that resemble gods and demons. Are they destined to shatter the concept of equality and the rule of law that supports modern civilizations, thus completely destroying modern civilizations? Looking at Shen Yuanbao, I can tell that he does not feel that the law or the Supernatural Tower can restrain him. He has never even thought of leaving the matter to the authoritiesor rather, in his mind, he is the authorities! Right now, I have also become a Deity Realm warrior. I am a Deity Realm warrior who is even more powerful than the seriously injured Shen Yuanbao. Our Superstar Company has also become a mega corporation thats on par with the two overlords, Universe and Sky Pillar. Moreover, theres a behemoth like the Azure Alliance standing behind Superstar Company. Then, what will I become in the future? Will I be like Shen Yuanbao, establishing my own noble cultivation family and becoming a supreme existence that transcends everything? Meng Chao shook his head in his heart. The organization model of the nine aristocratic cultivation families was destined to have no future. If he became a second Shen Yuanbao, who was even stronger, it would only turn the nine great families of Dragon City into the ten great families. That still would not prevent the arrival of destruction. Moreover, Shen Yuanbao was only acting mighty on the surface. He could just ignore the middle-aged mans expression that invited others to do as they wished if they wanted to be killed. He was certain that Shen Yuanbao would not be able to do anything to him. On the way to The Grand View of the Universe, Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao had discussed the issue of the main assassin. They also had a preliminary understanding of the complicated relationships within the Shen family, including the factions among the heirs. Both he and Shen Yuanbao agreed that the middle-aged man before them, Shen Yuanbaos first adopted son, Shen Chenglie, was unlikely the mastermind behind the scenes. The reason was just as Shen Chenglie had mentioned. Everyone knew that he was the one who had established the Blood Flower virus laboratory. He was in charge of it, and he was also the one who had recruited Doctor Monster Fei Qingyun. If he wanted to assassinate Shen Yuanbao It would be impossible for him to send out a secret team from his own laboratory. If that was the case, he would be the target of public criticism even if the assassination were successful. He would only be the vanguard of the king and the dowry of others. How could he seize the power of the Shen family and Universe Corporation? Besides, Shen Yuanbao could not touch Shen Chenglie. Back when the guy was under Shen Yuanbaos tutelage, he was already almost twenty years old. Under his tutelage, there was a team of tough men who dared to fight. They had made great contributions to Universe Corporations rise. In a sense, Shen Chenglie was not exactly Shen Yuanbaos foster son. He was more like a partner. Although one could not speak for all the other foster sons, they all followed Shen Chenglies lead. Should Shen Yuanbao boldly kill Shen Chenglie, the entire foster son family would definitely feel a sense of sympathy for him. That would cause chaos within the Shen family and destabilize the entire Universe Corporation. Furthermore, Shen Chenglies wife came from one of the nine mega corporations, Soaring Dragon Construction. The two sides were in a business marriage, and their interests were closely tied together. If Shen Yuanbao wanted to touch Shen Chenglie, he had to be prepared to face doubts and hostility from the Soaring Dragon group. That was a price that the seriously injured Shen Yuanbao could not afford. As expected, before Shen Chenglie finished his sentence, several successors beside him stepped forth. Father, please realize that Big Brother is loyal to you and the Shen family. He would never do such a heinous thing! Father, in the past, Big Brother led us and fought for three days and three nights to seize the Purple Dragon Scale mineral vein. He played an important role in the rise of Universe Corporation. However, he was seriously injured, and it has affected him until today. As a result, he has been stuck at the peak of the Heaven Realm and unable to break through the final barrier. If he was not loyal to the Shen family and Universe Corporation, why would he do that? Theres also the Blood Flower laboratory. Everyone knows that its a taboo, and no one is willing to step forward to manage it. Only Big Brother doesnt care about personal gains and losses and resolutely carries the heavy burden. How could such a person betray you and the Shen family?! I think that someone has to be jealous of Big Brothers loyalty and ability, hence hes been intentionally framed. Its a trick that kills two birds with one stone. If the assassination succeeds, the other party can seize the opportunity to gain class and power. Even if the assassination fails, they can point the blame at Big Brother and get rid of him, the loyal and unyielding obstacle! Those who defended Shen Chenglie were all members of the foster son faction. The internal members of the foster son faction were not a monolith. Nevertheless, someone deliberately mentioned that Shen Chenglie had been seriously injured and forced to deal with the effects. His strength had been stuck at the peak of the Heaven Realm ever since. It was obvious that they wanted to say that Shen Chenglie did not have enough stamina and could only be the familys valiant general. It was impossible for him to lead the entire Shen family and Universe Corporation. However, the adopted children were at least united on the surface. Their emotions were stronger than gold, making it even more difficult for Shen Yuanbao to deal with them. Moreover, while they defended themselves, they cast their sharp eyes at the biological children faction on the other side. They almost claimed that the person who had framed Shen Chenglie and masterminded the assassination was standing right in front of them in the meeting hall. Faced with the adopted childrens aggressiveness, Shen Yuanbaos blood descendants would naturally not be indifferent. Enough. Is it interesting to talk about the Purple Dragon Scale mineral vein and trivial matters over and over? In terms of merits, which Shen family member doesnt have merits? However, the Shen family has never mistreated anyone! On the contrary, some of the old veterans who once had outstanding military merits do not have enough stamina. When they see the latecomers taking the lead, they lose their cool. Who knows what they will do? Perhaps, Shen Chenglie had that same kind of mentality and ordered Fei Qingyun to assassinate the old master as a result? someone said sarcastically. That immediately stirred up an even larger scale of anger and commotion. Chapter 1580 - To Blame Thats enough! Shen Yuanbaos voice was like thunder in the middle of the night. It shook the large windows made of monster-proof glass and stopped the conflict between his successors. My eldest, if I really dont believe you, you wont have a chance to walk through the door of this meeting hall alive! Shen Yuanbao stared at Shen Chenglie and coldly said, But, where is Fei Qingyun? He ran away. Shen Chenglie hesitated for a moment, but he still answered honestly. He disappeared without a trace with more than half of the information from the Blood Flower lab and one-tenth of the lab staff! Ten days, Father. Ive issued a military order to bring back Fei Qingyun and all the things that he took with him within ten days. Ill bring his head even if one page of the experiment log is missing! Shen Yuanbao remained expressionless and did not comment. Seven! Seven days! / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Shen Chenglies eyes were bloodshot, while his body was trembling. He gritted his teeth and said, Brothers and sisters, please bear witness for me. I will bring Fei Qingyun back to this place within seven days and interrogate the real culprit! Alright. Those are your words. I want to see Fei Qingyuns head and body in seven days. I also want to see the Blood Flower laboratory run again. I dont want to see any news about the Blood Flower laboratory on any media or on the Internet either. No matter what you do, take care of it, my eldest! Shen Yuanbao retracted his gaze and closed his eyes slightly, as though he was sharpening a knife in the depths of his pupils. Subsequently, he cast a sharper gaze at the blood descendant faction. My second child, youve always been in charge of matters regarding the medicinal plant. Youve always been fair, generous, and smart. You know how to divide the cake in order to satisfy everyone, and you know when its fine to extend your hand and when you cant even pluck out a single hair. Ive always been 100% at ease when it comes to you. Shen Yuanbaos voice was filled with confidence Whats going on? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes and asked with displeasure. What exactly happened this time that caused such a big commotion in the Xinhui Business Center? Yes! a middle-aged man with a face and skin color that was as yellow as wax and a rather skinny figure replied. Upon careful inspection, his facial features were extremely similar to Shen Yuanbaos. However, it lacked Shen Yuanbaos domineering and malicious aura. Instead, he seemed listless. It was like the difference between a hungry lion and a sickly, skinny tiger. He was Shen Yuhe, Shen Yuanbaos eldest biological son. Cough, cough! Cough, cough, cough, cough! Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Before Shen Yuhe could speak, he started coughing as if he was about to die. His sallow face was now as clear as white jade. It was as if one could see the blood vessels, nerves, and bones beneath his thin skin. Meng Chao had heard Shen Yuanbao mention this before. Although Shen Yuhe was the eldest among the blood descendants, in modern society, the title of eldest biological son was not important. Everything depended on whether one had enough strength. Shen Yuhe was the product of a spring fling between Shen Yuanbao and an ordinary woman before Shen Yuanbao had made a name for himself. At that time, the order in Dragon City had collapsed and resources were scarce. For a can of meat or a bag of compressed biscuits, both men and women were willing to give up their bodies and do anything to cross the bottom line. At that time, Shen Yuanbao had yet to make a name for himself. However, he had already awakened his supernatural powers and become a slightly famous fighter. Sometimes he would get canned meat and compressed biscuits, while other times, it would be women. Similar flings were just common occurrences. Many times, especially after a bloody battle and flying just above hells gates, he would engage in promiscuous activity several times a night. Even now, he could not quite remember who Shen Yuhes mother was. On top of that, Shen Yuhe had not been lucky. He had been possessed during his cultivation process. As a result, the spirit energy accumulated in his body stimulated his cells crazily and secreted a large amount of toxins, which overburdened his liver and kidney system. That caused him to suffer from a chronic disease that could not be cured for the rest of his life. It was almost impossible for him to enter the Deity Realm, so he withdrew from the fight for the position of the Shen familys next head. While he and his mother had not received help, Shen Yuhe had benefited from the misfortune instead. Since he did not pose a threat to anyone due to his damaged liver and kidney system, he dared not wantonly consume top-grade genetic medicine refined from heavenly materials and earthly treasures. Instead, he had secured his position as the person in charge of the Shen familys pharmaceutical system. It was a throne full of profits. Even if he could not consume the top-grade genetic medicine, there were still many ways to realize value. Of course, if there was a riot like the Xinhui Business Center incident, Shen Yuhe would not be able to get away with it. Shen Yuhe was also to blame for the issue. My second child, dont be anxious. Speak slowly. Shen Yuanbao did not trust anyone right then. However, he still had some faith in his eldest biological son. After all, with Shen Yuhes non-existent maternal influence and his body that was strained in such a way, it was unlikely that he could replace Shen Yuanbao even if Shen Yuanbao was killed. On the contrary, once the emperor became a minister and the new family head took over, the entire Shen family and Universe Corporations power system would inevitably be reconstructed. As the person in charge of the pharmaceutical system, he would most likely be removed. In other words, aside from Shen Yuanbao himself, Shen Yuhe was one of the biggest victims of this assassination. It was hard to think of what motive he would have to do such a thing. However, the riot at the Xinhui Business Center was no less serious than Shen Yuanbaos attempted assassination. Now that the incident was still unfolding, it was easy to imagine that the matter would not be resolved easily with the Azure Alliances help. The Azure Alliance and the hungry superhumans would not let this matter rest unless they bit a large piece off of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Therefore, Shen Yuanbao had no choice but to bring Shen Yuhe out. Otherwise, how could he continue to beat up Shen Chenglie and the other foster children? My second child, dont be so agitated. I understand the principle that there are no fish in clear water. Shen Yuanbao sighed and said, Its not easy to be the person in charge of the pharmaceutical system. There are hands reaching out from every direction. They are all mouths that can never be filled. After so many years of painstaking efforts, its really hard for you. However, Ive said this to the eldest earlier. Merit is merit, and past is past. These are two separate matters. Recently, a lot of things have happened in the pharmaceutical system. Some things have gone too far! Yes. Shen Yuhes face turned sallow again. What youve taught us is true, Father, he said in a daze. And then? Shen Yuanbao frowned. Theres no and then.'' Shen Yuhe was expressionless as if he was wearing a mask made of wax. I was incompetent, hence I caused a huge scandal that damaged the reputation of the Shen family and the entire Universe Corporation. I will bear all the responsibility and resign! Chapter 1581 - Clause 507 Shen Yuanbao was immediately angered by Shen Yuhes fearless attitude. Pa! He smashed the chairs armrest into pieces and growled. My second child, what is the meaning of this? Are you going to quit your job, retreat at the last minute, and become a deserter? Many of the successors were frightened by Shen Yuanbaos spittle. However, Shen Yuhe did not have much hope in the first place. He did not have much hope of winning the throne of power in the Shen family and Universe Corporation. As the saying went, If you dont have any desires, you will be strong. He was not afraid of anything. Its not that I want to quit. Its just that my ability is limited. I dont know what to do. Shen Yuhe spread his hands and looked straight at Shen Yuanbao without a trace of fear. If he was the mastermind of the assassination, then, at least in terms of acting skills, he was definitely the most outstanding one among the many heirs. You make it sound like youve been wronged, Shen Yuanbao said coldly. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. Let me teach you how its done. Its true that there are a lot of rats hiding in our pharmaceutical factory, abusing public and private interests, isnt it? Find them all! Kill each one that you find. Kill them until everyones heart palpitates. I refuse to believe that there are people who dont care about money and their lives! Motherf*cker, do you really think that I, Shen, would no longer be able to carry a knife after the end of the Monster War? Thats all Ive been doing. Shen Yuhe calmly said, Ever since the Xinhui Business Center incident broke out, three executives in our familys pharmaceutical organization have committed suicide. Two executives have gone missing. Oh right, a person in charge of the accounting firm that we are working with has also gone missing. Im certain that hell be missing forever. No one will be able to find even a single strand of his hair. However, these people are all small fish and shrimps. The amount of gene reagents they have released is less than one-tenth of the total amount of gene reagents that our family has released to the black market. Even if we exterminate all these small fish and shrimps, it wont solve the fundamental problem. Oh? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes. Those smell rats have only released one-tenth of the gene reagents? Then, whos the source of the remaining nine-tenths? Me, Shen Yuhe said calmly. Shen Yuanbao remained silent as he waited for an explanation from his eldest biological son. I have the account book in my hand. Every single transaction is recorded clearly. Father, would you like to take a look? Shen Yuhe asked calmly. No need. Shen Yuanbao stared at Shen Yuhe for a long time, and his tone softened. My second child, I know you well. You know your limits. Besides, with your physique, even if you really lose your public and private benefits in exchange for astronomical benefits, you cant use them all on yourself, am I right? Yes. Shen Yuhe said, The astronomical benefits that I earned from the black market were indeed not used on myself. Then, why did you do it? Shen Yuanbao asked, What were the enormous benefits used for? A strange light emanated from Shen Yuhes eyes. He asked, Father, do you still remember Special Clause 507? Hmm, 507 Shen Yuanbao pondered for a moment, Are you talking about the one where employees of Universe Corporation had to reduce their cultivation time during the war and devote more of their time, as well as energy, to their work, and the losses that they suffered would be doubled after the war? Thats right. Shen Yuhe said, Cultivation and work are always in conflict with each other. You cant have it both ways. Putting aside those talented individuals who have had many fortuitous encounters and are as rare as Phoenix feathers and unicorn horns, for most of the superhumans, whose aptitude is above average, the cultivation realm is always proportional to the cultivation resources and cultivation time. In the case of limited cultivation resources, the longer the cultivation time, the higher the cultivation realm. That is certain. However, for a mega corporation such as Universe Corporation, every employee is like a part in a precision machine that requires him to operate steadily for a long time. It is impossible to give him too much private time and space to improve his cultivation. To be specific, as the scale of the company continued to expand, the fields involved started to become more specialized, and the work processes became increasingly standardized as well. The skill range that every employee has actually been growing narrower and narrower. Often, the more they work, the more hindrance they have to their training. Even if the management, who isnt responsible for front line operations, has to run around all day, drink until their liver explodes, and then use spirit energy to repair it, how will they have the time to focus on their training? Under such circumstances, many employees naturally raised their opinions. They demanded an eight-hour work schedule that guaranteed two days of rest per week, during which all contact with work would be cut off. They also demanded that all on-site meetings and video conferences after work be cut off. If they really had to work overtime, the overtime pay would have to be paid according to industry standards. Even so, they could not work overtime more than four times per month. There was also the annual leave, which had to be fully utilized. Money could never be used as a substitute because many employees had to use the annual leave to cultivate to higher realms, and so on. We cant say that the demands of the employees were unreasonable. But at that time, Universe Corporation was in a period of rapid development, and Dragon City was also facing a serious threat from the monster civilization. We had to gather all our resources and make Universe Corporation strong enough to crush the monster civilization at all costs. How could we possibly satisfy the demands of the employees? How could an enterprise that didnt even have employees working overtime grow into a mega corporation that was destined to conquer the entire Other World one day? Therefore, back then, under your leadership, we signed Special Clause 507 with the employees, Father. We agreed that during the Monster War, the employees and management would unite and work together to fight for the great goal of defeating the monsters and conquering the Other World. For the time being, we did not care about personal gains and losses. We didnt care about the level of our cultivation either. As for the risk of realm stagnation and even spirit energy deviation caused by the long hours of work, the compensation would be doubled after our victory in the Monster War. The employees of Universe Corporation were guaranteed to achieve the highest realm in the circle of superhumans in Dragon City. At that time, 90% of the employees signed Special Clause 507. Now, the Monster War has ended with our complete victory. Its time to fulfill our promise and fulfill the clause. Dont you agree, Father? Cough cough! Cough cough cough cough! Shen Yuanbao started to cough violently. As a personal doctor, Meng Chao hurriedly stepped forward to help him. He leaned close to the old fighters ear and considerately asked, Do you want me to knock you out directly to avoid any embarrassment? Shen Yuanbao glared at Meng Chao. His voice was hoarse as he said, Continue. Chapter 1582 - Victory Came Too Early Shen Yuhe reported a series of numbers. It was the total number of employees who had signed Special Clause 507, as well as the overtime pay, cultivation allowance, and paid vacation that should be cashed in so that they could focus on cultivation. There were also cultivation resources that were promised to be compensated to them, and so on. In total, it was such an astronomical figure that even Shen Yuanbaos face turned pale and his heart stopped beating when he heard it. Its Its that much? Shen Yuanbao could not believe it. This is how much it has accumulated over the past few decades. Shen Yuhe said, Back then, the promise was that once we won the Monster War, the terms would be settled and the employees would be given a high reward. Perhaps, back then, no one expected the Monster War to end so quickly and smoothly, right? Shen Yuanbao was silent for a moment. The other successors did not say a word either. They did not even dare to breathe loudly. Shen Yuhe had already said so much anyway. He simply continued to speak in one breath. The employees who signed Special Clause 507 include skilled workers, who have worked on the front lines for seven to eight years or more than ten years, as well as those who have been the backbone of our various business lines on the grassroots level. There are also quite a number of people who have climbed to the management positions of our branches and subsidiaries. Theres no way to deny this debt. / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.C0M. If we cant fulfill Special Clause 507, Im afraid that the entire Universe Corporation will fall apart overnight! B*stard! Shen Yuanbao was furious. He beat his chest and said, The reason why Im able to achieve what Ive achieved today is because of the word trust. All the employees of Universe Corporation are my brothers and sisters. As long as I, Shen Yuanbao, am still alive, I will guarantee that they will live a glorious and good life! What are you talking about? I will keep my promise even if I have to sell everything I have! However, although the Monster War is over, Dragon City is going to expand to the outside world soon. There is a high possibility that a new war will break out. We will have to spend a lot of money on everything. This is also a great opportunity for Universe Corporation to develop further and dominate the entire Other World. Therefore, is it possible to sign new terms with some of the employees and delay the payment date for a while? The terms can be improved. At most, we will compensate them with double, triple, or even ten times the cultivation resources after we conquer the foreign world! Weve looked into it. Most of the employees do not agree with delaying Special Clause 507s payment date, no matter what it takes. Shen Yuhe said, The golden period of cultivation for superhumans only lasts for ten to twenty years. Many employees have worked hard for Universe Corporation for so many years and are at the tail end of their golden period of cultivation. If they dont seize this last opportunity, they might not be able to break through their current realm for the rest of their lives. Whats the point of giving them more cultivation resources when they are in their seventies or eighties? Some of the employees are already middle-aged. They stopped thinking about how far they can cultivate a long time ago. However, the children of these middle-aged employees are mostly still of schooling age and are facing middle school selections as well as college entrance exams. During such a critical period, one more cultivation resource means one more score. They will stand on the critical score line and completely change their fate. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for the employees to consider the issue of completely dominating the foreign world after ten or twenty years and rewarding them for their contributions. People nowadays are very realistic. Two birds in the bush are better than one bird in the hand. Everything is fake. Only real gold, silver, and cultivation resources are real! Shen Yuanbao was speechless. Father is right. Although weve won the Monster War, the economic problems of Dragon City and Universe Corporation have not been solved. On the contrary, because we are in a new phase of expansion and rapid development. Dozens of projects have been launched inside and outside Monster Mountain Range at the same time. All the funds and resources needed are astronomical. Shen Yuhe said, Under such circumstances, if we use the corporations original funds and resources to fulfill Special Clause 507, it will only slow down our development. In the end, Universe Corporation will be dragged down by traditional competitors like Sky Pillar Corporation and aggressive new players like Superstar Company. I have no control over the funds, but I should compensate the training resources for the employees, especially the genetic drugs. As the person in charge of the pharmaceutical administration, I have to come up with a solution. After much consideration, I can only rely on the mountains support and adopt a solution from the black market. Yes. I know that there are a lot of illegal operations here, and Ive let down the consumers who bought the training resources from the black market at a high price. However, the consumers in the black market are on one side, while the employees who have been supporting us for decades are on the other. If Im forced to make a choice, I can only grit my teeth and choose the latter! Hearing this, Shen Yuanbao leaned against the back of his chair weakly. He closed his eyes and rubbed his nose. Is there anything else? Shen Yuanbao asked tiredly. Aside from filling the deficit of Special Clause 507, are the profits from the black market being used for anything else? Not much. Shen Yuhe said, Its mainly the expenses of the Shen familys own people. Its the resources needed for the third and fourth generations to cultivate, build the foundation, awaken, and reach the Heaven Realm. The problem is that the Shen family is getting larger and larger. The third and fourth generations have been increasing in number, hence the expenses in this area have accumulated over time. Its difficult to settle them with a completely compliant method. As soon as he uttered those words, disgruntled discussions immediately came from behind Shen Yuhe. It was not just the adopted children who were scowling at him. His uncles, brothers, and even his nephews who were related to him by blood all frowned slightly. I have no intention of blaming anyone. Shen Yuhe had already thrown caution to the wind. In such a situation where the Shen family was constantly scheming, it was not necessarily impossible for him to survive as a lonely person whom everyone hated. He said, It is human nature to wish for a son to achieve great heights. If I had a talented son, I would risk everything as well. I would use all means to request the person in charge of my own pharmaceutical administration to provide me with a few extra sets of top-quality cultivation resources. Besides, its not just the Shen family doing this. Which of the nine great cultivation families doesnt have their own cultivation resources? If only our family is honest and reports all our cultivation resources to the Supernatural Tower, after paying sufficient resource taxes and obtaining the Supernatural Towers approval, it is likely that the Shen familys disciples will become weaker in a few years. They will be left far behind by the other eight great cultivation families. Chapter 1583 - Different From the Past With that said, regardless of whether they were the adopted children or blood heirs, their expressions turned lively. Second Brother is right. All the nine great cultivation families do this. If the Shen family operates too honestly and hands over all the cultivation resources to the Supernatural Tower, it would be foolish. We would be selling them for so cheap! No matter how bitter the situation is, we cannot let our children suffer. We cannot allow the descendants of the Shen family to lose at the starting line! The competition in the future is ultimately a competition of talent reserves. Isnt the Lu family, which is dominating Sky Pillar Corporation, doing everything they can to plunder resources and throw them at their own people? Looking at how the Lu family is now well-armed and full of talent, even Lu Siya, who has betrayed the Lu family, can stir up trouble and create such a grand array. If the Shen family doesnt hang on to its cultivation resources, how can we fight the Lu family? Father, the inside story of the black market transaction is indeed complicated. Second Brother may be wrong, but his motives are definitely for the good of the Shen family. He is loyal to you, the Shen family, and Universe Corporation! Everyone chimed in. Shen Yuanbaos frown deepened. Enough! Shen Yuanbao extended his finger and pointed at his successors. You bunch of useless humans. Dont I know the importance of nurturing my descendants? Have I ever mistreated you and deducted your cultivation resources? / please keep reading on MYB0XN0VEL.COM However, in private, you have to do your best and prevent things from getting so ugly, at least on the surface! I understand. Our familys pharmaceutical factory only sends ten thousand to twenty thousand units, or even less, to the official direct store under the Supernatural Tower. It can only satisfy thirty to fifty units. At most, it can satisfy the needs of a hundred or so consumers. Most of the consumers have waited in line for a day, but they are unable to buy any genetic medicine. As time passes, how can there not be a huge commotion? Look at the big picture, and dont put all your eggs in one basket. The image of a company may sound illusory, but at times, its more important than anything else. Dont be petty, dont be unwilling, and dont be a stingy person. When its time for us to pay, dont even blink! Lets say that the cheap gene reagents we send to the Supernatural Tower for sale can satisfy 20% to 30% of the consumers needs. Then, we can create a lottery. Even if we cant buy cultivation resources, we can only blame our bad luck. How can the consumers vent their grievances on us if they dont win the lottery? Think about how your father made his fortune back then. If I had been as stingy as all of you back then, would the Shen family still be where it is today?? You bunch of short-sighted and insatiable idiots. Dont you understand such simple logic? This Many of the successors looked at each other and retreated in embarrassment. Father, its not that we havent thought of increasing affordable supplies in the Supernatural Tower at an equal price. However, there is a limit to bloodletting.'' Shen Yuhe remained calm as he patiently explained, Do you know what the biggest difference between the issue of providing genetic medicine at an equal price and the issue you had back then is? The biggest difference is that there are too many superhumans now. Their realms are too high, and it has even made dying difficult! Oh? Shen Yuanbao was slightly taken aback as he narrowed his eyes and said, Whats the logic behind this? To protect the cultivation rights of all superhumans, the prices of many cultivation resources, including genetic medicine, have not risen since the Supernatural Towers establishment. Decades have passed, and the increase in the official prices is at most 200%. On average, it does not exceed 150%. One could say that if the official retail prices are strictly enforced, all the pharmaceutical manufacturers and cultivation resource providers will be making a loss. Shen Yuhe said, When you were showcasing your skills, the Supernatural Tower was just established. It was also the most intense and dangerous era of the Monster War. At that time, the entire Dragon City was in a life-and-death situation. Everyone was trying their best to become stronger. They were trying their best to awaken and cultivate. First of all, in that situation, the raw materials for genetic potions, namely monster flesh, bones, spinal cords, and brain matter, were relatively easy to obtain. Second of all, the cost of labor was relatively low. Many Reapers were willing to work day and night when they had food to eat. Even if they were infected by monster venom, resulting in injuries or even death at work, most of them would admit that they were unlucky and simply pay the price. Third of all, the number of superhumans wasnt very high. Most superhumans were in a similar situation. The genetic vaccine that they had to consume every day, regardless of quantity or quality, did not have high requirements. Very few Heaven and Deity Realm powerhouses were active in the most dangerous front lines for a long time. The mortality rate was extremely high. That meant the major pharmaceutical manufacturers only needed to provide limited gene reagents at a fair price. We were making a loss. However, for the image of our company and Dragon Citys survival, we could afford to make a loss. But the situation now is completely different. As the spirit energy training system is being perfected, all kinds of training equipment are being upgraded, and bizarre training techniques are emerging one after another. Both the absolute number of superhumans and the proportion of superhuman individuals in the population are much higher than when the Supernatural Tower was first established. A One-star Spirit Tattoo superhuman, who started with consuming relatively little cultivation resources, has gradually upgraded to Two-star, Three-star, or even the Heaven Realm. The daily cultivation resources required has exponentially increased. The end of the Monster War meant most of the dangers that threatened the lives of superhumans ceased to exist. In the past year, the survival rate of superhumans skyrocketed, soaring into the sky and walking up in a steep straight lineexcept for a few unlucky people who became deranged, exploded, and fell into a trap when they were cleaning up the monster remnants, most of the superhumans survived and became increasingly strong. With the addition of various factors, compared with when the Supernatural Tower was first established, the demand for cultivation resources on the market has increased by a hundredfold. Plus, with economic development, the entire industrial chain has become more formal and welfare-oriented. The annual high-risk industry insurance premium paid to employees alone makes for an astronomical figure. Thanks to the rapid urbanization of the wilderness, the monsters habitat is shrinking, increasing the cost of labor and the difficulty of obtaining monster materials. If we still insist that all the major pharmaceutical manufacturers provide cheap gene drugs unconditionally and without limit as they did decades ago, it will not merely be a loss-making proposition. Instead, we will have to drain our blood and die from excessive blood loss! Chapter 1584 - Profit First Those words stirred up the successors emotions. Although the other successors did not manage the pharmaceutical system, the various businesses under Universe Corporation, including its main business, the crystal mining and smelting industries, faced the same problem. While costs soared, the strategic materials that the Supernatural Tower purchased and distributed still implemented the same outdated standards from decades ago. It was not an operational setup. If they were to strictly follow the official price for the purchase and sale of all the resources, even if they were to fill in the entire Universe Corporation, they might not be able to plug the hole that had been caused by the loss. With the support of many of his successors, Shen Yuhes sallow complexion shimmered, as though he had gained new strength. He said, Does the genetic medicine factory under Universe Corporation have a problem with using its hands to harm public and private interests? That has definitely happened. Within the Shen family, has anyone ever plucked feathers and taken advantage of any opportunity to profit? That has definitely happened. However, did these giant rats cause the black markets price to soar so that the majority of consumers could not afford the genetic medicine? Or would killing these giant rats completely solve the problem of Dragon Citys lack of cultivation resources? Of course not, it was also absolutely impossible! In the end, the problem lies with the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee. The Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee do not produce gene potions themselves. They do not need to bear the cost of producing gene potions, so they would not be at a loss. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM And in order to rope in the majority of mid- to low-level superhumans, in order to establish the glorious image of speaking righteously, fearless of authority, and upholding justice among the ordinary citizens, be it the Supernatural Towers managers or the survival committees members, they all have a very strong motivation to manipulate our nine companies, in an attempt to force us to spend a lot of money to suppress the price of cultivation resources. To put it bluntly, it is to turn our profits into the capital for them to fish for fame. Originally, just these managers and members wouldnt have been enough. After all, be it the Supernatural Tower or the Survival Committee, there are a large number of people from the nine great cultivation families. But now, an Azure Alliance has appeared out of nowhere. With Superstar Company as the spearhead, Broken Star Club and Blue Home as the backbone, the Red Dragon Army and Battle God Palace as the backers, they are the troublemakers who are destroying the rules of the game. They are stirring up trouble, hoping that the world will not fall into chaos. Humph. is the Azure Alliance really as dignified, righteous, and selfless as they say they are on the surface? Are they wholeheartedly seeking benefits for the ordinary citizens and the superhumans who come from humble backgrounds? Of course, that is impossible. All the people in the world come for benefits, and all the people in the world are fighting for benefits. Many seemingly complicated things are nothing more than benefits. What profits? Its very simple. In the past three years, Superstar Company, which has risen miraculously, has successfully occupied more than 50% of the market for medium-and low-end monster materials in Dragon City with the support of organizations such as Broken Star Club, the Red Dragon Army, and Battle God Palace. Since all the raw materials are in the hands of Superstar Company, the next step is naturally to move toward the middle and upper reaches of the industrial chain, which is more valuable and high-tech. That is the genetic medicine industry. The problem is that, compared to the established pharmaceutical companies under Sky Pillar Corporation and Universe Corporation, Superstar Companys foundation is shallow after all. Neither the R & D Team nor the sales chain is mature enough. Not to mention that among the nine companies, there are already giants who specialize in the field of pharmaceuticals. They are deeply involved in the universities, hospitals, and training centers. They have mastered many key technologies and a lot of patents. In addition, the nine companies are united. No matter how fierce the competition between them is, when they encounter new challengers, they will still work together and face the outside world together. We have already defended the entire genetic pharmaceutical market like an impregnable fortress. If the Superstar Company attacks from the front, it will be impossible for them to break the industry barrier that we spent decades to build. Therefore, the Barbarians decided to take the risk and flip the table. They took advantage of the Xinhui business building incident and smashed the rules of the game that the nine corporations had been maintaining for decades. This is called cake that I can not eat, and you can forget about eating it, too. It has to be said that, for a new challenger in a mature industry, this is the simplest and most direct and effective move. Superstar Company, Lu Siya, impressive! Shen Yuanbao turned his head and glanced at Meng Chao. However, he found that Meng Chao seemed to be immersed in his role as a private doctor. On the surface, at least, there was not the slightest change in his emotions. Shen Yuanbao closed his eyes and rubbed his nose in exhaustion. He sighed and said, Regardless of their standpoint, whether it was Meng Chao in the past or Lu Siya today, these formidable young people are all talents that I admire very much. Ive also asked you to extend an olive branch to the Superstar Company more than oncehow to make the cake, how to divide the cake, and the relevant details. We can sit down and talk about it slowly. Dragon City is very big, and the foreign world is extremely vast. It can accommodate ten super enterprises. As long as you are willing to abide by the rules of the game and let the meat rot in the pot, no matter how you play, everyone will be the winner. Isnt that good? It is just like how Universe Corporation and the Lu familys Sky Pillar Corporation have been at loggerheads for decades. In the field of crystal mining and refining, there has always been a standoff. There has never been a third strong competitor. This is a win-win situation! I dont understand why the young people nowadays are even more aggressive than I was in the past. They dont understand the logic of making money with kindness, but they choose the most radical and dangerous way to play Because the other partys ambition has never been limited to commercial interests. Shen Yuhes eyes flickered with a dangerous light. If its only for the interests of the field of genetic medicine, even if its an astronomical figure, everyone can ask for a sky-high price, pay back the money, and talk about it slowly. Just as Father said, Dragon City is very big and can accommodate ten super enterprises. As long as you follow the rules, whats the harm in sharing your share? However, forgive me for being blunt, Father, but you have underestimated Lu Siya. If she only wants commercial interests, she doesnt have to betray the Lu family at all. With her means, level, experience, reputation, and age, if she stays in the Lu family, the entire Sky Pillar Corporation will fall into her hands in a few years. If you think that her goal is to create a new super enterprise after abandoning an old super enterprise, you are underestimating her! Oh? Shen Yuanbao leaned over and asked with great interest, As you said, even Superstar Company is not Lu Siyas target. What does she want exactly? She wants the entire Dragon City, Shen Yuhe said casually. Chapter 1585 - Game Shen Yuanbao suddenly opened his narrowed eyes, and they emanated a light that scared even his own son out of his wits. Lu Siya is just a young girl. How can she have such an appetite? Shen Yuanbao asked casually. Perhaps Lu Siya doesnt have such an appetite. Even if she does, an intelligent person like her who knows how to judge the situation will also lurk in the dark and develop in secret. Similar people will wait until their wings are fully grown and they are in the right place at the right time before they launch an attack. Shen Yuhe said, However, just because Lu Siya doesnt have such an appetite doesnt mean that other people dont as well. Who then? Shen Yuanbao asked, Who has it? The Supernatural Tower, the Survival Committee, Battle God Palace, and the Red Dragon Army. Shen Yuhes words were, once more, astounding. Shen Yuanbaos expression became more serious as his gaze turned deeper. It was as though he had instantly calculated many things in his mind. The Supernatural Tower is not a person, said Shen Yuanbao. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM The Supernatural Tower is indeed not a person but a puppet. Its the same as the Survival Committee. In the beginning, it was just a puppet pushed to the forefront by the nine corporations. Shen Yuhe said, At that time, although the Blood Alliance had been killed by the nine families, Dragon City continued to be in a state of chaos. The threat of zombies and monsters was growing stronger both inside and outside Dragon City. To prevent the nine families from killing each other and causing the total destruction of the entire civilization, we accepted Battle God Lei Zongchaos proposal. We set up a Supernatural Tower to manage all the superhumans. We also set up a Survival Committee to control Dragon Citys direction. The nine families also turned into nine companies through a series of corporate operations. From then on, the bloody battles turned into equally intense but more civilized business competitions. In the beginning, the dual management system of the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committee worked very well. The superhumans who originally belonged to the nine major families were finally able to break free from the severe internal strife. In addition to fighting against monsters, expanding their living space, and gathering strategic resources, they could also free up enough time to devote themselves to cultivation and break through to the heaven or even the god realm one after another, gradually forming the nine major cultivation aristocratic families today. However, as the nine companies and the nine families continue to rise, we have also overlooked a very important point. Even if they are puppets, the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee are nominally the highest management organization for all the superhumans and even the entire Dragon City. As time passes, the Supernatural Tower has been gathering more manpower, resources, and power. The influence of the Survival Committee among all the citizens is also growing. It is inevitable that there will be various interest groups within the two. There will be conflicts with the interests of the nine companies. Power is like alcohol. As long as one has experienced the feeling of being in heaven, no one can truly give it up. Therefore, regardless of whether it is the Supernatural Tower or the Survival Committee, they are trying to get rid of the control of the nine corporations and their status as puppets. They are even trying to turn the tables and control the nine corporations instead. This is an inevitable trend. Recently, there is a hot topic on Dragon Citys Internet called, Does Dragon City own the nine corporations, or does the nine corporations own Dragon City? From the humble superhumans to the ordinary citizens, many netizens have participated in a very heated discussion, and the outcome of the discussion is very unfavorable to the nine major enterprises. Father, brothers and sisters, do you think that this topic came out of nowhere? Not to mention, theres also Battle God Palace and the Red Dragon Army. The behind-the-scenes master of Battle God Palace is Battle God Lei Zongchao. On the surface, this gentleman is a righteous man, but in fact, he is an ambitious man. In the past, he and the nine families broke the rule of the Blood Alliance. When it was time to share the cake, he would be rewarded. He knew very well that he didnt have the power of the nine families. Even if he was the number one expert in Dragon City, he still had no chance of winning against the nine families. Secondly, his peerless martial strength also comes from the Blood Alliance. Although he claims to be the experimental subject of the Blood Alliance and the victim of a series of cruel cultivation experiments conducted by the Blood Alliance, he still has a long way to go. Most of the core members of the Blood Alliance have already died, and many of them were killed by him. Who knows what kind of role he plays in the dark ancient ruins? From this point of view, Battle God Lei Zongchao was born with the original sin and was not suitable to be the leader of Dragon City. If it were an ordinary boor, he might have jumped out and competed with the nine major families. However, Battle God Lei Zongchao is indeed a once-in-a-hundred-years extraordinary figure. He actually played a trick of retreating in order to advance. On the surface, he refused all official positions and even gave up all the inheritance he inherited from the Blood Alliance. He became a semi-reclusive and unworldly figure. In this way, he reaped the unconditional trust and endless worship of almost all the citizens of Dragon City. It also made all the experts of the nine major families gradually lower their vigilance. He was even more indifferent to fame and fortune, and he was able to maintain his image for decades without collapsing. After all, an unworldly expert who never participated in the fight for benefits would never expose any scandals. In the dark, Battle God Lei Zongchao used the name of teaching without discrimination to recruit disciples and buy peoples hearts. He attracted the talented disciples of the poor families to make long-term investments in them and cast long-term plans to catch big fish. In the end, decades later, when the disciples of Battle God Lei Zongchao surfaced under Battle God Palaces name, this astonishing power had expanded to an unstoppable degree. Now, the number of people in Battle God Palace is even greater than the total number of employees in Universe Corporation. They are everywhere in corporations, universities, the Red Dragon Army, the Supernatural Tower, as well as the various martial and genetic laboratories. Even within Universe Corporation, there are many employees who have received guidance from Battle God Lei Zongchao and received his funding. Their loyalty to Lei Zongchao is clearly greater than their loyalty to Universe Corporation. And we just cant say anything about it. After all, Battle God Palace is a legal civil organization that has been registered in the Supernatural Tower. Battle God Lei Zongchao has given up everything for Dragon City. He has almost become the symbol of dragon city. Those who have received his favor and guidance can form a civil organization to support him in his retirement. Who can find fault with that? With the support of Lei Zongchao and Battle God Palace, those who lurked within the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, unwilling to be controlled by us forever, naturally could not wait to jump out and seize control of Dragon City. However, they also know that the nine corporations have been operating Dragon City for many years. They are deeply rooted and can not be easily shaken overnight. Thats why they introduced Superstar Company and Lu Siya as the vanguard generals and challenged us in the first round. Superstar Company was able to expand from an unknown reaping team into a new force that was second to none in Dragon City in only a few years. A barbarian who was capable of disrupting the rules of the game did not rely on luck alone, much less the so-called miraclesboasted by Meng Chao. Instead, it was a freak that was created by all the people in Dragon City who opposed the nine corporations, the nine families, and the godly state experts like father. Therefore, father, the issue of the black market has to be resolved. However, our eyes must not only be on the black market and the giant rats in the enterprises. We must not even focus on Luu Siya, Superstar Company, and Azure Alliance. We must deal with the issue that could decide the life and death of the Shen family and Universe Corporation from a higher level and from the perspective of the great game! Chapter 1586 - Motley Crew The long speech made all the successors look at Shen Yuhe in a very different way. It was not that no one could figure out the reason behind it. In fact, the successors who were qualified to stand in that large assembly hall were all the cream of the crop among the several hundred members of the Shen family. Even if they appeared to be well-developed and simple-minded, they were only creating a persona that was brave but not scheming so that their competitors would let down their guard. These successors more or less felt that with the continuous development of the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, these two organizations that had originally been puppets of the nine corporations had gradually developed their own wills. There was an increasing number of friction and conflicts when they carried out the nine corporations orders. In the year that the Monster War was won, Dragon City had gradually stirred up a tide of opposition against the nine corporations and the nine families. A storm that could decide the fate of Dragon Citys future was about to fall on everyones heads. However, the old mans assassination was too sudden. The rest were not like Shen Yuhe, who had sorted out all the clues in just a few hours and hit the bulls eye with an arrow. It was not until Shen Yuhe revealed the great game that many of the successors felt annoyed. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM They knew that the purpose of todays meeting was not just to find out the true culprit behind the old mans assassination. It was more likely that the old man was screening the future leaders of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Regardless of whether the old man had suffered any fatal injuries in todays shocking assassination, hewas already old and senile. After decades of accumulated injuries, coupled with the fact that he had suffered heavy injuries during the decisive battle with the monster mastermind, how many more days could the old man live? And the old mans cultivation life would only end earlier than his actual life. Therefore, choosing a suitable successor for the Shen family and Universe Corporation was something that the old man urgently needed to do. Originally, Shen Yuhe had no chance at all. Putting aside the fact that he had once been possessed by the devil and his strength had remained at the peak of the heavenly state, he had not made any progress. He was the main person in charge of Universe Corporation in the black market scandal caused by the Xinhui Business Center incident. If he really had to take the blame and sacrifice the flag, he would be duty-bound and unable to escape the disaster. However, Shen Yuhe had taken a risk and sought survival in the face of death, linking the black market scandal to the great game about the future path of Dragon City. It had the meaning of Digging deep into the black market scandal is to shake the foundation of Universe Corporation. It is to destroy the Shen family.. Everyone thought quickly and felt that Shen Yuhes words made sense. The Shen family should of course investigate Universe Corporations internal affairs. They should be able to profit from the issue of selling gene reagents. However, it was one thing for them to conduct an internal investigation. It was another thing for them to be forced by the Azure Alliance to conduct such an investigation under the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committees supervision. The latter would greatly damage the reputation of Universe Corporation and the morale of the Shen family members. It was something that was absolutely not allowed to happen. Shen Yuhe, who was the first to point this out, would definitely be viewed differently by the old man. He might even be able to benefit from this misfortune and become the successor that the old man desired? With this in mind, many of the successors hurriedly came forward to clarify their views. Some of them were furious: Second brother is right, father. We will definitely investigate the internal problems of Universe Corporation, but we must not let the Azure Alliance lead us by the nose! Some of them gritted their teeth: Our Universe Corporation is one of the nine pillars that defend Dragon City. During the Monster War, we made great contributions and saved countless lives!! Now that a small problem has appeared, its nothing more than a tree with a withered branch. Its nothing out of the ordinary! In the end, we were used by those with ulterior motives and publicized as a heinous crime. They are trying to step on our Universe Corporations face to climb higher! Its something that can be tolerated, but what cant be tolerated! Someone narrowed his eyes. The black market is rampant. The problem of rampant smuggling should indeed be solved, but the cost is right here. Selling the gene potions at the official price set by the Supernatural Tower decades ago is like cutting off the flesh and blood of our Universe Corporation. They want to cut us into a thousand pieces! If cutting off our flesh and blood can make others think of us, thats fine, but father, please consider carefully. What if we really yield under the pressure of the Azure Alliance this time? If we give in and take out a large number of cheap gene potions at a loss, who will the consumers thank? Us or the Azure Alliance? Someone lamented bitterly: Thats the reason. Not only will our retreat not make people think of us as good, it will only make the Azure Alliances reputation grow higher and higher, becoming more and more terrifying competitors. It will make more and more people who oppose the nine corporations and the nine great cultivation families unite under that d*mn azure war flag! Also, after consuming the low-priced gene reagent, those ordinary superhumans might become stronger. After that, those ordinary superhumans who become stronger, dont they need more cultivation resources? Would their appetites be satisfied because of our goodwill? No, they would only know the taste and continue extending their hands to us until they completely devour Universe Corporation and even the Shen family! Cut five cities today, cut ten cities tomorrow, and then have a good nights sleep. Father, we cant do such a stupid thing! some people said righteously. The key is not commercial interests or even the gains and losses of the Shen family, but the future of the entire dragon city and even the entire human civilization! The Shen family has the most outstanding bloodline, the most perfect family education system, the strongest sense of honor that has been cultivated through decades of bloody battles, and the determination to sacrifice everything for Dragon City. We Are Dragon City! Whether it is the gene drugs or other training resources, they can only be used to the greatest effect on the members of the Shen family. Only then can dragon citys overall combat ability be raised to the maximum. As for the rabble instigated by the Azure Alliance, they are nothing but a bunch of mediocre idiots! If it were decades ago, these people wouldnt have had the chance to awaken at all. Its all thanks to the fact that they are living in an era of unparalleled luck. Spirit martial arts are flourishing, and gene drugs are all over the place. All kinds of training facilities and videos are appearing one after another. Only then did they barely manage to climb over the superhuman threshold. In my opinion, since these people were able to awaken, they should be grateful to the nine corporations. They should just stay in the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm obediently. They should know their place! In the end, they were too greedy to satisfy their desires. They even wanted to break into the Two-star, Three-star, or even the Heaven Realm? How many cultivation resources would it take to break into the Heaven Realm? If the same amount of cultivation resources were used on us, the disciples of the prestigious families, how amazing would we be? How much would it raise the overall combat ability of Dragon City? When I think of the extremely precious cultivation resources that will be wasted on these mobs, I feel extremely angry and desperate. This is not only a waste but also a crime. It is a crime that will greatly weaken the overall combat ability of the Dragon City civilization and lead us to the end of the world! Father, in the face of the survival of the human civilization, the future of the Shen family and Universe Corporation is not important. But as the Guardians of Dragon City, we really cant sit back and watch the Azure Alliance incite those mobs to make trouble! Chapter 1587 - The Misfortune of the Zhang Family Enough! Shen Yuanbao did not stop the excitement of the heirs. Instead, he observed the subtle expressions on the heirs faces, as if he was judging whether the heirs were loyal or treacherous, whether they were following the general trend, or whether they really had their own opinions and strategies. After he sifted through the heirs, he waved his hand and said, The problem you mentioned is not only the problem of the Shen family and Universe Corporation but also the problem that the nine big families and nine big enterprises have to face. Theres no reason for the Shen family to shoulder the responsibility for this matter. Dont worry. Ill discuss it with the other eight families, including that old fart, Lu Zhongqi. Well advance and retreat together and come up with a solution together. Fortunately, those old men who made great contributions to Dragon City in the past and entered the Deity Realm are not all dead yet. Their words still carry some weight in Dragon City. Dragon City has been protected and built by us all the way until today. We will never allow anyone to lead Dragon City on the wrong track and lead it to the end of the world! We welcome all new blood to join us. However, we still say the same thing. If you want to play, you can play according to the rules of the game. We absolutely welcome you and are willing to protect the new players. However, if you break the rules of the game and completely flip the table, heh, you wont be a player but an enemy. You will be the enemy of the entire Dragon City civilization, just like zombies and monsters! Saying this, Shen Yuanbaos eyes, imperceptibly moved to Meng Chao. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM Meng Chaos face was calm as they were eye to eye. No matter how much energy there was in Shen Yuanbaos eyes, Meng Chao was still like a bottomless ocean, not affected by the slightest bit. In the end, Shen Yuanbao hummed softly and cast his eyes back on his successors. Yufeng, come out. Shen Yuanbaos brows were tightly knitted, and dark clouds covered his face. A slightly plump middle-aged woman, who still retained her charm and aura of nobility, came out. Meng Chao knew that her name was Shen Yufeng. She was Shen Yuanbaos eldest biological daughter, Universe Corporations Director of Staff. She was also in charge of the assessment, rewards, punishment, and education of the Shen familys children. One could say that she had a high position and power, just like Shen Chenglie, who was in charge of the Blood Flower laboratory, and Shen Yuhe, who was in charge of the pharmaceutical system. She was one of the successors that Shen Yuanbao valued the most. Yufeng, you disappoint me! Perhaps it was because the previous two successors had been entangled with each other for too long that Shen Yuanbaos extremely limited patience had been completely exhausted. As soon as his eldest daughter stepped out, he immediately said, I left Universe Corporations personnel work as well as the rewards, punishments, evaluations, and education of the Shen familys children to you. I originally thought that as the eldest sister, you would be able to nurture the younger ones into talents and work together to fight for the Shen family, Universe Corporation, and the Dragon City civilization. In the end, look at the current Shen familys children. One or two of them, what have they become? I was still recuperating in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range when I saw on the Internet that a large number of Shen family members were indulging in extravagance and even committing crimes for the sake of wealth. Someone used a priceless gene reagent to take a bath, and after the bath, he flushed the gene reagent into the sewers. Just that alone was enough. This motherf*cker actually dared to take photos to show off! Someone drove a luxury sports car decorated with the bones of Hellbeasts and even apocalyptic beasts in the middle of the night, calling friends and swaggering through the market. They chased each other, creating a deafening roar. They even shot a video and posted it on the Internet. They were afraid that others would not know that our Shen family had so many top-grade monster materials! There are also people who have fun every night, hugging each other on the left and right. Whether theyre happy or not, of course, theres no problem. Our Shen familys genes are so outstanding. Of course, we should find a few more members of the opposite sex to spread out and strengthen our family. Only then can we add a new force to Dragon City in the future. But if you want to find a woman, then find a woman. Whats the need for that? Why did you take so many unsightly selfies and even post them on the F * cking internet? Dont you know how many ordinary people in the current Dragon City cant find a wife? And how twisted, dark, and deformed are the mentality of these people? Back in that era when order was broken and there was no law and order, I understood one thing the most terrifying creatures in this world are neither zombies nor monsters, but men who cant find a woman! These people who are full of envy and jealousy saw the photos of the Shen family hugging each other, and they became extremely angry with us. The b*stard who did this really thinks that the Shen familys reputation is too good. Universe Corporations business reputation is too high, and the ordinary citizens are too supportive of us, right? Its precisely because of such unfilial descendants that the Shen family and Universe Corporation were so heavily infiltrated by others. Thats why when the Xinhui Business Center incident broke out, so many unfavorable news suddenly appeared on the Internet. Of course, you must say that it was all caused by the Azure Alliance. However, flies dont bite seamless eggs. If the Shen familys descendants were all cautious and kept a low profile, the Azure Alliance wouldnt be able to catch us so easily even if they wanted to! In this regard, Im going to mention Lu Siya again. Whether or not shes really ambitious, at least her public image can not be any more positive. For so many years, there has never been any scandal. She even used her relationship with Meng Chao to create the image of no one is going to marry you until death do us part. From then on, she took over the huge legacy left by Meng Chao. Now, she even calls herself Dragon Citys daughter. Listen, listen. Just based on this situation, you can count each other as one. Who can compete with her? Lu Zhongqi, that old fart, is really lucky to have raised such a good granddaughter. Ive been fighting with him all my life. Im not satisfied with anything else except this. I dont beg you all to have the pattern and ability of Lu Siya. I only beg you to stop being arrogant and bullying others. You should also stop posting those messy photos and videos on the Internet, so as to attract hatred and burn yourself, okay? Humph. Now that I think about it, its my own fault. All these years, Ive been focusing on the development of the Shen family and Universe Corporation, but I neglected the strict discipline of my family and raised a bunch of useless people and demons by myself! As the saying goes, knowing the smallest details. It is not surprising to see the ugly things that the Shen family has done on the internet. Why is it that the time and route of my departure from the recuperation place are known to everyone? Also, the people around me, the people I trust the most, are being used by others and are harming me instead Chapter 1588 - Flirtation That sentence was a little too harsh. It connected the education issue of the Shen family children to the shocking assassination of Shen Yuanbao. It almost announced that Shen Yufeng would be eliminated early in the battle for the position of the next Shen family head. Shen Yufengs face instantly turned deathly pale. Her entire temperament had changed from graceful to flustered and malicious. However, she was used to big storms. In any organization, those in charge of managing rewards, punishments, evaluations, promotions, and denunciations were the most resourceful and talented people. It only took Shen Yufeng half a second to recover her poise. She first admitted her mistake in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. Just like Shen Yuhe, she was willing to take responsibility for her mistake. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM Shen Yufeng said that since the end of the Monster War a year ago, the entire Shen family, like the other superhumans in Dragon City, had relaxed their nerves, which had been so tense that they were on the verge of breaking, after decades of bloodshed. They were so impetuous that they lost their discipline and even caused a series of chaos because of post-traumatic stress. It was true that she, as the eldest sister, did not fulfill her management responsibilities and lead by example. All the mistakes were her fault. However, no matter how her father punished her, she did not care. However, even at the risk of provoking her fathers even more intense anger, she still had to speak up for her younger brother, sister, and even the third generation of the Shen family. Of course, following the victory of the Beast War, many members of the Shen family became proud and arrogant. They began to show off their might and even act recklessly. However, other than a few black sheep, most of the members of the Shen family were putting on a show and could not help themselves. The crux of the matter was that everyone was in the same circle. Among the nine great cultivation families, there were so many descendants of godly state experts and peak heaven state experts. which one of them was not ostentatious? Which one was not arrogant and despotic? Which one was not extravagant and extremely lustful? In the words of the circle, this was called doing as one pleases and having a clear mind! After all, humans were social animals. As the descendants of the aristocratic families, the third generation of the Shen family was naturally duty-bound. They had the obligation to build a good relationship with the aristocratic families of the other eight great cultivation families. Everyone was the future, and they had to support and defend the entire Dragon City. Many times, orders worth hundreds of millions of Yuan, which were related to a certain decision of the future of Dragon City, were casually decided at the wine table while they were chatting and laughing with each other. If the descendants of the other eight great families were all Free to do as they please and have a clear mind, then the other eight great families would not be able to make such a decision. Only the descendants of the Shen family were fishing for fame and acting alone, pretending to be low-key and not understanding the principle of Living in the same light as the dust. Wouldnt they be standing on the opposite side of the other eight great families, or even slapping the other eight great families hard? If they were so incompatible, how could the future Shen family and Universe Corporation continue to be one of the nine great families? Also, Universe Corporation had made a fortune through the crystal mining industry. Many of their partners were, frankly speaking, a bunch of nouveau riche and country bumpkins. It did not make sense to talk about low-profile, content, and elegance to these people. To these country bumpkins, one had to talk about strength. One had to use the simplest and most straightforward method to display the strength of the Shen family and Universe Corporation in front of them. They had to go to the most luxurious clubhouse, eat the flesh of the rarest Apocalyptic Beasts, sleep with the most flirtatious mouth, and drive the most luxurious sports car. Not only did they have to be shocked, they had to be afraid. Only then could they be convinced and obediently cooperate with Universe Corporation, not daring to have any other thoughts. Especially Shen Yufeng paused for a moment, pretending to hesitate, and still continued the second half of her sentence, Ever since father was in the depths of the hidden fog absolute domain, during the decisive battle with the monster mainframe, he was heavily injured and unconscious. He had to go into seclusion to recuperate. All kinds of rumors and slanders about the Shen family and Universe Corporation have never stopped. Many people said that father might not be able to survive this. The Shen family and Universe Corporation are about to lose the support of the few peak fighting forces in Dragon City and become second-rate forces. They might even be pushed out of the nine great forces. If at this juncture, the Shen familys disciples are all acting out of character and acting cowardly. Others will not think that we are diligent, thrifty, approachable, and low-key. They will only think that father, this towering tree, is about to fall. The Shen family and Universe Corporation are about to lose their greatest reliance. I remember that Father has taught us more than once that confidence is more precious than gold. Once everyone loses confidence in the Shen family, dont look at how glorious Universe Corporation is today. Its one of the top five behemoths in dragon city in terms of overall strength. Its only a matter of time before it falls apart. Therefore, the more father goes into seclusion to recuperate, the more the outside world has different opinions about Universe Corporations future. They are so worried that they are even waiting for a good show. Only then will the Shen familys disciples put up a show. The more high-profile, the more flamboyant, the better. I would rather others be jealous of us in the dark. Im so jealous that Im gnashing my teeth and my eyes are bleeding. I dont want others to laugh at us in the dark. They would laugh at the fact that the Shen family has already fallen into despair. We can be eaten by a group of hungry wild dogs anytime, Anywhere! Even Meng Chao could not find anything wrong with Shen Yufengs reasoning. Shen Yuanbao also frowned. Apparently, he was deeply attracted by his eldest daughters words, With the fall of their peak combat power, the buildings of the Shen family and Universe Corporation could fall apart at any time.. At this moment, only he and Meng Chao knew. His injuries were far more serious than they appeared. Even if he could escape deaths search for him temporarily,. It was impossible, or perhaps never, for him to display his peak combat power. Shen Yuanbao stared at Shen Yufeng. His gaze, which was as sharp as a scalpel a moment ago, became a little gentler. Shen Yufeng heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She changed the topic and changed to a more intimate title. She continued, However, father, after my investigation, there is something very strange. Thats right. There are indeed people from the Shen family who gather together with other wealthy families and enjoy things that ordinary people can not touch. However, even if they take photos as a memento, they can only communicate with people of the same path in a small circle. They would never be so stupid as to post it in public. If there really was an unfilial descendant who was so arrogant, I wouldnt even need to do anything. His parents would have broken his legs and knocked out his teeth long ago. So, who was it that separated the top-secret information that was originally only circulated in a small circle and sorted it out before packaging it and posting it on the public network? Chapter 1589 - Reasons for Betrayal Shen Yufengs questioning set off waves of discussion. Indeed, everyone was smart. Ever since the Xinhui Business Center incident broke out, a lot of unfavorable news about the Shen family had appeared on the Internet within twelve hours. Most of the news was about how the Shen familys disciples were extravagant, arrogant, and even had their own pockets full. These scandals were not just rumors that did not exist. Instead, there were a large number of photos, videos, and even copies of key information to prove it. Regardless of whether it was public credibility or sedition, they were all legitimate. It was like a sword had been stabbed through ones throat, and one would never be able to turn the situation around. Even the Shen family and Universe Corporation had been affected, with their establishments suffering damage. The scandal had just spread, and many members of the Shen family were already discussing it. It was definitely not easy for outsiders to obtain that much evidence from the Shen family. There must be a mole. Now, based on Shen Yufengs words, she had already discovered who the mole was? / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM Shing! Shing! Shing! For a moment, numerous gazes were cast on Shen Yufengs face. They were cold, scorching, sharp, and deep. They realized that what Shen Yufeng was going to say next would likely change the power struggle in the Shen family. Whether it was the foster children faction or the blood descendants faction, all of them tightened their muscles, held their breath, and clenched their fists. It was as if those in front of them were not brothers and sisters who were supposed to be on the same page but monsters with ulterior motives. Who is it? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes. Yufeng, do you know who took the initiative to expose the Shen familys internal scandals to the outside world? Maybe not all of them. I will only give you one name. Shen Lixin! Shen Yufeng said out loud. Shen Yuanbao was slightly startled. He had too many children. They were as numerous as the hairs on an ox. In addition, he usually tempered his muscles and bones, forged his flesh and blood, and spent twenty-four hours a day. At least twelve hours were used for cultivation and combat. The remaining twelve hours were used to deal with the complicated affairs of his family and Company. How could he have the time to enjoy his family like an ordinary person? Other than a few extremely talented people, Shen Yuanbaos impression of most of his grandchildren was very vague. After recalling for a long time, he finally connected the name Shen Lixin to a tall, thin young man with sunken cheeks and a slightly pale face who looked like he was fuming all day long. There was nothing he could do. Shen Lixin was only an ordinary person among Shen Yuanbaos countless grandchildren. Even his father, Shen Chengxiu, was only Shen Yuanbaos foster son. He was not considered outstanding among his foster sons. Shen Yuanbao remembered that he had not summoned Shen Chengxiu for a long time. Even Shen Chengxiu was not qualified to attend this important meeting that was likely to decide the future of the Shen family. Therefore, Shen Yuanbao did not understand. Shen Lixin why did he expose the internal scandal of the Shen family to the outside world? On the surface, the reason is that he and his fifth brothers eldest son, Shen Wanjun, are fighting for a key position in the investment department of Universe Corporation. He is far from Wanjun in all aspects, whether it is in terms of his personal ability, cultivation realm, or external resources. In order to get such an important position, Shen lixin took the risk and exposed a scandal related to Wanjun, which ruined Wanjuns reputation. As for the other people involved in the scandal, Shen Lixin just didnt want to make it too obvious. As a result, the investigation was traced back to him. That was why more and more Shen family members were dragged into the scandal to confuse the public. In other words, Shen Lixin didnt hesitate to sacrifice his familys interests for his own future. He took the initiative to deliver the evidence to our biggest competitor! The fifth brother that Shen Yufeng mentioned was naturally her biological brother. As soon as she said this, both the foster son Campand the blood descendants camp were like a swarm of bees that had been provoked. They were all humming loudly. The capable officers of the foster son Campall slapped the table and stood up, reprimanding Shen Yufeng for slander. The Blood Descendant Campwas heartbroken. Indeed, blood ties were the most unbreakable relationship. Without blood ties, no matter how loyal they appeared to be on the surface, it was impossible to know a persons face without knowing their heart. Enough! Shen Yuanbao was not in the mood to watch the performance of these successors. He hit the nail on the head, Yufeng, you said that the ostensible reason was that Shen Lixin sold out his family in order to fight for a key position in the investment division and defeat his competitors. So, there is a practicalreason? There is, indeed. Shen Yufeng said calmly, Shen Lixin is just a minor character. He has never played with his blood-related brothers, such as Shen Wanjun. How could he possibly get such detailed and true information? Based on the evidence that I have, I can make a bold guess that Shen Lixin is just a marionette. Everything that he has done was ordered by his father, Shen Chengxiu! What? Shen Yuanbao shook the armrest of his chair so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. The heirs all took a deep breath at the same time, regardless of their camps. The betrayal of a godgrandson who wasnt related by blood and a godsoneven if it was a godson who was ranked at the bottom, the severity of the betrayal couldnt be compared. The latter meant that the Shen family, as one of the nine great cultivation families, could have fatal problems in the entire system. Chengxiu Shen Yuanbao muttered, I remember that I saved him from the monsters bloody mouth with my own hands. I asked myself, although he didnt put in all his effort, he was not mean at all. What reason did he have to betray me? Benefits, benefits are enough to make anyone betray anyone. Shen Yufeng explained, Shen Chengxiu didnt work for Universe Corporation. He was in charge of the research and development of the strengthened exoskeleton in an independent research and Development Department of the subsidiary company of the group. However, in the entire Universe Corporation, the research and development department of strengthened exoskeletons is not just Shen Chengxius department. There are three or four other projects that are pushing forward similar projects. This is also according to Fathers instructions. First, internal competition, the best of the best, and then a large amount of resources will be concentrated in the best projects and put into the market. Only then can one be invincible. Shen Chengxiu once studied mechanical engineering at Dragon City University. To be honest, he really has a bit of a genius in design and manufacturing. The new generation of strengthened exoskeleton that he designed does indeed have a lot of unique features. In the first few rounds of competition, he did not meet any overly powerful opponents. Perhaps, it is precisely because of this that he is arrogant, overconfident, and believes that he is sure to win. So much so that when the new generation of enhanced exoskeleton design proposal that he had single-handedly led was rejected in the final internal review, his state of mind was out of balance and he simply could not accept this cruel result! Chapter 1590 - Eating It Inside Out This internal competition mechanism that Universe Corporation had was called horse racing, but in reality, it was very cruel, especially on the popular race track that seemed to lead to a bright future. First, they would create seven or eight, or even ten project teams within the group and explore in different directions. Then, they would filter out eight or nine out of ten of them. The winner would have boundless glory, and the loser would leave the stage dejectedly. Those were all normal things. Most of the people present had experienced a project being rejected before. They could only watch as their competitors received plenty of resources and soared to the sky. It was not that they could not understand how Shen Chengxiu felt after being vetoed by a single vote. However, the rejection of a project was not a strong reason for him to betray Universe Corporation and his familys interests! Just because of that? Shen Yuanbao was also unable to accept it. Chengxiu Society betrayed the Shen family because of a failure in a project? Of course its not that simple. Shen Yufeng changed the topic and said, I dont know if you have studied the list of strategic partners of Broken Star Club. If you have, you will find that Broken Star Club signed a long-term supply agreement with a company called Shenxiu machinery more than half a year ago. Shenxiu Machinery became the supplier of artificial limbs designated by Broken Star Club. As we all know, the Broken Star Club has attracted most of the broken-star superhumans in Dragon City. Many of the broken-star superhumans have lost part of their limbs, so there is a great demand for artificial limbs. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM And what brand of artificial limbs will the broken-star superhumans use? It will have a great impact on ordinary disabled people. The Monster War has been going on for decades, and there are more than a million disabled people in Dragon City? With the development of spirit mechanical technology, the cost of artificial limbs has been decreasing. Almost all the disabled people are no longer satisfied with ordinary artificial limbs that they can not move freely. Even if they need a loan, they would like to buy a lightweight, sturdy, beautiful, multi-functional artificial limb that surpasses the limits of their limbs and has a strong combat ability. Therefore, I can fully imagine how much value the supply agreement signed by Shenxiu Machinery and Broken Star Club holds. It is indeed the case. Ever since they became the strategic partners of Broken Star Club, Shenxiu Machinery, a little-known brand, has risen to prominence in the field of artificial limbs. In less than half a year, their brand strength has reached the top three in the same industry. It has even surpassed the brands under Universe Corporation that we have been painstakingly running for many years. Right now, they are not only the first choice for many ordinary citizens and broken-star superhumans when they are choosing the artificial limbs. It is said that, with the help of Broken Star Club, they will also become one of the contractors of the Red Dragon Army. They will tailor-make powerful artificial limbs for the disabled veterans of the army who have been through hundreds of battles. Up until now, the Shenxiu Machinery has already possessed unfathomable strength before it is even on the market. Once the Shenxiu Machinery is ready to speed up and extend an olive branch to the financial market, I really dont know what kind of terrifying existence it will evolve into! However, do you know who the real boss of Shenxiu Machinery is? The successors were slightly stunned. A few successors who were involved in the field of machinery manufacturing and medical treatment immediately reported the names of the corporate representatives and major shareholders of Shenxiu Machinery. There were a few members of Broken Star Club, a few veterans of the Red Dragon Army, and two members of Battle God Palace who had been following Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. They sounded ordinary. They fit the position of the strategic partners of Broken Star Club. Shen Yufeng smiled and shook her head. These people are just a smokescreen in front of the stage. Shen Yufeng said, Just to be clear, if you purchase Shenxiu Machinerys main product, the seven-series multifunctional mechanical arm of the Dragon Clan, disassemble it into parts, and then restore the complete design, you will be surprised to find that its design philosophy, the logic of the layout of the spiritual circuit, and the patents involved are all very similar to the design of the strengthened exoskeleton that Shen Chengxiu rejected. No, its not very similar. Its just like a withdrawal! Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Although the artificial limbs and the strengthened exoskeleton are two different products, they are both extensions of the limbs that can make up for and greatly enhance the movement of the human body. Many manufacturers of machinery will launch the complementary product lines of the artificial limbs and the strengthened exoskeleton at the same time. Many parts are also common to both product lines. Shen Yufeng said, In order to cover up and bypass Universe Corporations patent, Shen Chengxiu made a lot of modifications to the design of the Dragon Clans seven series multifunctional mechanical arm. He also made a lot of side-steps and replaced some parts. However, everything is the same. As long as you are a qualified mechanic, you can tell the origin of the two different products at a glance. Therefore, I can guarantee that Shen Chengxiu is definitely the main designer of Shenxiu Machinery. The Dragon Clans 7-series multi-functional mechanical arm is his work. It is the work that he created by using Universe Corporations intellectual property and research equipment! The question is, with Shen Chengxius identity and status, how many bargaining chips does Shenxiu machinery have to offer in order to tempt him to steal Universe Corporations intellectual property and design the main product for Shenxiu machinery at the risk of public condemnation? Moreover, the main customer is Broken Star Club? Im afraid that no matter how high the price is, it wont be enough to make Shen Chengxiu lose his mind to the extent of betraying the Shen family and Universe Corporation, right? Then, there is only one answer. Shenxiu machinery did not spend a single cent. Because the big boss behind Shenxiu Machinery is Shen Chengxiu himself! Shen Chengxiu has stayed in Universe Corporation for so many years. Most of the projects he has hosted were eliminated in the internal competition. Even if he was lucky enough to succeed, they were marginal products that did not cause too much trouble in the market or bring too many benefits to him personally. However, this time, he betrayed Universe Corporation and took a risk. He secretly set up a company outside and cooperated with Broken Star Club. However, he earned an astronomical profit. He was no longer restricted by Universe Corporation, and he did not even have to look at his fathers face anymore. Father, do you think that such a motive is enough for Shen Chengxiu to betray you? Shen Yufengs words were like killing someones heart. Naturally, it triggered the dissatisfaction of the adopted children. Everyone, dont be so indignant yet. I dare to make such a conclusion. Of course, I have irrefutable evidence. Shen Yufeng replied calmly, Other than the source of the funds of Shenxiu machinery and the connection between them and Shen Chengxius secret bank account, I also have visual evidence that proves that Shen Chengxiu has met Lu Siya many times with the shareholders of Shenxiu Machinery! Chapter 1591 - A Dog That Can’t Be Trained Well As soon as she said this, there was another round of gasps. Everyone knew that Lu Siya was not only the CEO of Superstar Company but also the Vanguard General of the Azure Alliance. This underground black market riot could instantly turn into a storm that swept the entire city. It was all because of Lu Siya. Before she officially took over Superstar Company, Lu Siya had already completely shed all pretenses with the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. She openly stood on the opposite side of the nine mefa corporations. Shen Chengxiu, with the shareholders of Shenxiu Machinery, had met with a dangerous person like Lu Siya in private. His stance was clear as day. Now, everyone understands why the Azure Alliance was able to obtain such detailed information and pin down the scandal of our Shen family, right? Shen Yufeng sneered and said, Broken Star Club is a big customer of Shenxiu Machinery. Shen Chengxius life and wealth are all on the shoulders of the broken-star superhumans. At the same time, Broken Star Club is one of the pillars of the Azure Alliance. For the sake of this market, which is worth billions of dollars, Lu Siya doesnt need to resort to any means at all. As long as she gives a hint, Shen Chengxiu will be able to say anything he wants to say! In fact, Shen Chengxius despicable act of being a traitor is not an exception. As Dragon City continues to advance, especially when the Monster War has reached the middle and late stages, the nine mega corporations and the nine noble families of cultivation have really risked their last drop of blood in order to resist the ferocious monsters. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM Countless ordinary superhumans, as well as small and medium-sized enterprises, quietly developed under our protection. When we fought against the monsters and suffered heavy losses, they stole the market that originally belonged to us. The nine noble families of cultivation took the future of human civilization as their responsibility. They didnt care about the gains and losses in the beginning. However, the ordinary extraordinary individuals and small and medium-sized enterprises always felt that we blocked their sunlight, blocked their path, and occupied the cultivation resources that should have belonged to them! This is called the tiger will eat the human heart! Therefore, as you can see, in the past few years, organizations and enterprises such as Broken StarClub, Blue Home, Battle God Palace, and Superstar Company have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain. They colluded with each other and formed the Azure Alliance. In essence, it was these guys who gathered together and took advantage of their numbers to steal food from the nine mega corporations! I have to admit that under our repeated concessions, these guys have developed very quickly. Within the Azure Alliance, there is even a saying designated supplier. Companies related to the Azure Alliance will only take goods from designated suppliers. No matter what industry they enter, unless necessary, the entire industry chain is their own people. What is this? This is clearly a trade barrier against the nine super companies! Affected by this, the business of the nine super companies is becoming more and more difficult. There are more and more restrictions in all aspects. From ordinary citizens to the survival committee, there are more and more people who think that the nine super companies are the overlords, not the Saviors but the cancer. Under such circumstances, the hearts of the nine super companies are wavering. Many of the losers in the internal competition have colluded with the people of the Azure Alliance for the sake of small profits. In exchange for the right to become the designated supplier of the Azure Alliance, they have received a lot of valuable orders. There are countless insects that lurk in the nine cultivation aristocratic families. Shen Chengxiu is just one of them. The situation is far worse than you can imagine. There are at least five people in the Shen family that I have found traces of. Originally, I thought that we were all brothers and sisters. In the past few decades, we have been fighting side by side. Therefore, I should give them a chance to wake up and realize their mistakes. I didnt expect that these worms would be so greedy to such a crazy extent. Seeing that their crimes were about to be exposed, they actually took the risk to assassinate Father! Dont they know that the Shen family and Universe Corporation are able to get to where they are today because of Fathers support? If Father were to meet with misfortune, both the Shen family and Universe Corporation could fall apart overnight? No, they know very well. Perhaps this is their real goal! For us, the true descendants of the Shen family who are connected by blood, the collapse of the Shen family and Universe Corporation is, of course, bad news. But for these people who joined halfway, who are full of wings and unruly, who have already found a way out in private, and who have been in cahoots with the Azure Alliance in private, the collapse of the Shen family and Universe Corporation is a great thing. They are like hungry vultures who have long been impatient to eat the bodies of Universe Corporation. They want to use the flesh and blood of the real members of the Shen family to make themselves fat and strong so that they can go out and establish their own family and expand their ambitions! These words were all linked together, and every step was filled with killing intent. First, they nailed Shen Chengxius identity as the big boss behind Shenxiu Machinery. Then, they defined privately registering a company and cooperating with Broken Star Club as Blinded by greed, betraying the family, betraying the interests of the company. Finally, they logically linked a business crime to the vicious incident of assassinating Shen Yuanbao. Even if Shen Yuanbao wasnt old enough to only listen to one side of the story. He would probably have a lot of doubts about the entire foster son camp. Before Shen Yufeng finished her sentence, the successors of the blood descendants camp jumped out as if they had received the support of a bomb: No wonder the Azure Alliance was able to rise miraculously in just a year and become the Colossus they are today. It turns out that there are so many parasites that are trying to take advantage of others! Back then, if it wasnt for my father risking his life to save these parasites and taking them in as his adopted sons, pouring countless efforts and resources into them, their bones would have been able to beat the drum. How could they have become what they are today? In the end, not only did these parasites not understand the principle of gratitude, they even took advantage of my fathers trust in them and stabbed the hearts of the Shen family and Universe Corporation with a fatal stab! It was all because of Fathers bravery in the decisive battle against the monster mastermind that he was heavily injured. These ungrateful b*stards thought that the building was going to collapse and that the ship of the Shen family was going to sink! They were all rats and fleas. Of course, they had to jump off the ship and escape ahead of Time Therefore, the old saying, fight the tiger brothers, fight the father and son soldiers can never be wrong from Earth to the Other World! Bah, what a bunch of untrained dogs! Chapter 1592 - Public Provocation The sarcastic remarks naturally provoked a strong backlash from the adopted children faction. The two parties had been fighting for power and benefits. The assassination of Shen Yuanbao had not only intensified the conflict between them but also further reduced Shen Yuanbaos prestige. As a result, the two factions in the Shen family were also at odds with each other in front of their old man. B*stard, dont slander us! Isnt Universe Corporation where it is today because we put our heads on our belts and fought with our lives on the line? Hmph. When I was fighting the beast horde and having thirty to fifty holes in my body in one day, you guys were still wetting your beds! Now, relying on the precious resources that we have worked so hard to get back, you have trained so well that you can show off your might! There was a lot of tension between the two groups. As the foster children faction took the lead, their big brother, Shen Chenglie finally stepped forth. At first, he narrowed his eyes and glanced at Shen Yuanbao without batting an eyelid, trying to guess what the old man was thinking. Then, he stared at Shen Yulin and Shen Yufeng. As for the other members of the blood descendants faction, they were nothing to him. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.C0M Thats enough. All of you, shut up! Shen Chenglie said in a deep voice. His voice was like a raging wave that hit everyones eardrums hard, causing a buzzing sound to ring in their ears. The meeting hall, which was so noisy a moment ago, suddenly became silent. We havent come to a conclusion about Chengxiu yet. Its not appropriate to tie him to the heinous assassination case so soon, is it? Shen Chenglie grasped the key point and said coldly, Even if Chengxiu is really the behind-the-scenes boss of Shenxiu machinery, it doesnt mean that he is the mastermind of Fathers assassination. Besides, it doesnt mean that Chengxiu is definitely the behind-the-scenes boss of Shenxiu machinery when he meets with Lu Siya in private and has a meal with her. After all, the nine great cultivation aristocratic families are all inextricably linked. Lu Siya is also skilled in long sleeves and is extremely good at making friends and playing games. who here can confidently say that they havent had any contact with Lu Siya at any of the business banquets in the past year? That makes sense. Shen Yufeng said with a smile, I also feel that its indeed too reckless to crucify a member of the Shen clan just based on the incriminating evidence. Then, call Shen Chengxiu here and confront him! Where is he now? You should know that almost all the members of the Shen family have rushed to Universe Corporation after hearing the news that their father was assassinated. Even if they cant enter this meeting hall, they are still waiting outside respectfully. Where is Shen Chengxiu? This Shen Chenglie could not help but frown. When he heard about Shenxiu Machinery, he had a bad feeling. He hurriedly contacted Shen Chengxiu to ask him about it. However, the other party did not respond. Shen Chenglie subconsciously looked to his left. A short and strong man with bulging muscles, eyebrows, and hair that looked like steel needles soared into the sky. He looked like a human-shaped war chariot. This strong man was called Shen Chengyi, and he was Shen Chengxius younger brother. In the past, the two brothers, one civil and one martial, had created quite a situation in the ruins east of Dragon City. When they were at their strongest, they controlled a skyscraper that was more than 40 stories high, they also controlled a large-scale supermarket. Later, the power of the two brothers was taken over by Universe Corporation, the predecessor of Universe Corporation. The two brothers naturally became the godsons of Shen Yuanbao. After that, Shen Chengxiu specialized in machinery manufacturing and was responsible for providing technical support to the group. Shen Chengyi started his old line of work. He used the momentum of snatching survival resources from the lawless places to help Universe Corporation snatch the crystal ore veins from the hands of monsters and other humans. Shen Chengyi did even better than his own brother. When he was at his peak, he was even the commando captain of Universe Corporation. He specialized in dirty, tiring, and wet work. Unfortunately, in a battle with Sky Pillar Corporation, he fell into a trap and his right arm was chopped off by his opponent. From then on, he could only use artificial limbs to replace the functions of a body of flesh and blood. Although the artificial limbs were stronger than a body of flesh and blood, they could also output higher power when driven by crystals. But because there was no spiritual vein inside, it could not be 100% compatible with the human body. In the end, Shen Chengyis fighting strength was greatly reduced. He withdrew from the ranks of the top experts of the Shen family. Naturally, he did not have the slightest chance to control the power of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. However, this lord was also extremely determined. Losing an arm did not stop him from continuing his rapid progress on the road of cultivation. After ten years of hard work, he had gradually recovered to his former state. In addition to his hard work and meritorious service, he was naturally qualified to stand in this meeting hall to investigate the murderer of the assassination and discuss the future of the Shen family. Sensing Shen Chenglies gaze, the former Commando captain of Universe Corporation, Shen Chengyi, grinned. He used an artificial limb that emitted a dark metallic glow to wipe his scarred face and strode out, he walked to the middle of the two camps and stood under Shen Yuanbaos eyes. He had been hiding in the crowd just now, so no one had noticed him yet. At this moment, he was under the spotlight. The light kept rolling, refracting, and reflecting on the artificial limbs metal shell. It was like a layer of faintly flowing flames, but it made everyone.., they could tell at a glance that this artificial limb was extraordinary. When everyone narrowed their eyes and scanned the details of this artificial limb, they immediately discovered that Shen Chengyi was not trying to hide the brand logo on it at all. This is C Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They simply could not believe their eyes. This is the product of Shenxiu Machinery! This is the Dragon Clans seven series multi-functional mechanical arm that we just mentioned! Shen Chengyi, how dare you! As a member of the Shen family and Universe Corporation, how can you wear the products of your competitors openly in a place like The Grand View of the Universe! The heirs of the blood descendants faction reacted and glared at each other. The heirs of the adopted children camp looked at each other in bewilderment, not knowing how to refute Shen Chengyi. Indeed, Universe Corporation had developed to this day. Whether it was horizontal or vertical, it had a layout in every industrial chain and every field. Universe Corporation could provide almost all the products that superhumans needed. Even if they could not provide them themselves, they still had the choice of the products designated by their strategic partners. Under normal circumstances, the family would of course take care of their own business. This was not only related to profits, but also to the brand image of Universe Corporation and whether the Shen family was united in the eyes of outsiders, especially the artificial limbs. Universe Corporations main business was crystal mining and smelting. In this line of work, accidents and serious injuries were common occurrences. As the saying goes, a long illness leads to a cure. Universe Corporations artificial limbs and strengthened exoskeletons were considered top-tier brands in the industry. If all the Shen family members and Universe Corporations employees wanted to wear artificial limbs, they would not hesitate to use their own products. At least in public, in front of Shen Yuanbao. Who would have thought that Shen Chengyi would wear a competitors fist product on such an important occasion? He did not even know how to cover up the trademark on it. Was he openly provoking everyone? Chapter 1593 - Law-Abiding Fanatic Shen Chengyi, what do you mean by this? Immediately, a successor of the blood descendant faction stood up and glared at Shen Chengyi. Do you still have any awareness as a member of the Shen family? What exactly is going on with your right arm? Shen Chengyi glanced at this fellow and simply raised his right arm, which shone with a metallic luster, high up. Dont misunderstand. This is not the Dragon Series 7 Series multi-functional mechanical arm produced by Shenxiu Machinery. Shen Chengyi smiled and paused for a moment before he changed the subject. Its the upgraded version of the Dragon Series 9 super-powered mechanical arm, High-Power Collectors Edition. Its a limited edition version that is not available on the market. Its very hard to get! This artificial limb is not only based on the Dragon Series 7. It is also made of brand-new materials and structures. It is made of a variety of top-quality materials including purple agate, bluestone, Starlight Copper, and Blood Dragon Steel. Thirty-three artificial joints are embedded in it. All of them are equipped with microcomputers and motors. It doesnt even require the conscious control of the wearer. As long as the wearer releases extremely weak neural currents with a thought, the artificial limb will be able to operate automatically and perform a series of exquisite operations for its owner. Also, its maximum output power has been increased by another 150% on the basis of the 7-Series. It can move more than a hundred tons of objects with its bare hands and blow up the front armor of a battle tank or the skull of the toughest Hell Beast easily. Its endurance is even more unbelievable. As long as it is filled with solid crystal fuel, it will be able to fight for three days and three nights in the depths of the wilderness! Last but not least, there are more than ninety microtubes that are less than a millimeter in diameter embedded inside the artificial limb. They are arranged according to the principles of bionics to simulate the existence of spirit meridians, allowing the wearers vitality magnetic field to pass through the artificial limb like a tide. That allows the two to merge perfectly. Most of the time, I dont feel like Im wearing a prosthetic limb. Instead, it feels like the arm that I lost in the bloody battle for Universe Corporation all those years ago has returned to my shoulder. I would never believe such a feeling if I didnt wear it personally! Having said that, Shen Chengyi turned his head and looked at the many heirs of the adopted children faction. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.C0M The so-called godchildren were nothing more than a bunch of thugs that Shen Yuanbao had won over with the affection between father and son. In order to gain a firm foothold in the Shen family and Universe Corporation, they had to keep their heads on their belts at all times and engage in the most dangerous fierce battle. Naturally, many people were like Shen Chengyi, leaving behind a large number of scars and deformities on their bodies. They had even lost their limbs. Right now, they were all wearing the artificial limbs that were produced by Universe Corporation. Universe Corporations products are not good at all. Shen Chengyi shook his head in disdain. If you dont believe me, you can come out and compete with me. We will use the simplest and most brutal method to arm wrestle. Believe me, this Dragon Series 9 will definitely break all the artificial limbs produced by Universe Corporation! Such an arrogant declaration further infuriated the successors. Many successors of the blood descendants faction were already sharpening their blades, ready to rush forward and teach Shen Chengyi a lesson. However, Shen Chengyi, the former Commando Captain, had always been known for his bravery and fearlessness within the family. The combat experience accumulated through years of fighting was not something that the experts of the blood descendants camp could compare with. The combat ability that they had accumulated through massive amounts of resources could be compared. If they could take down this maniac Shen Chengyi cleanly in front of the old man, they would definitely gain a lot of points. However, if they were careless, they would be taken down by Shen Chengyi instead. That would be a social death. They would never be able to sit on the throne of power again. On the side of the godson camp. Of course, everyone was shocked by Shen Chengyis arrogance. They felt that he had dragged the entire godchildren group into the water without informing them beforehand. This was not a proper thing to do. However, there were also many disabled people who were missing limbs. They secretly and carefully sized Shen Chengyi and Dragon Series 9 up. There was nothing they could do. The honor of the family and the image of the company were important. However, combat ability was the foundation for superhumans to settle down and survive. If Dragon Series 9 was really better than Universe Corporations products, it could increase their combat ability by 10%. No, even if it was only 5%. On the ever-changing and dangerous battlefield, it was enough to decide life and death. No matter how important the face of the Shen family was. Could it be more important than his own life? After reading the messages in the eyes of these people, Shen Chengyis smile became even more intense. With a low roar, his eyes were wide open, and spiritual energy was bursting out in his body. Colorful streams of light immediately surrounded Dragon Series 9 that was raised high and extended all the way from his shoulder blades to his fingertips. In an instant, the entire metal arm was glittering and translucent. The burning flames of spiritual energy roared out of his fingertip and turned into energy weapons that could cut iron as if it were mud. It was almost enough to cut the main tank and the ferocious beasts of Hell in half. Many of the successors who shared the same fate as Shen Chengyi were staring at it in a daze. They had already made up their minds that, no matter how things ended today, they would find a way to get Dragon Series 9 later. At most, he would not use it in public. He would wait until he was in a desolate area, carrying out a life-threatening dangerous mission, and then secretly take it out to replace it. Shen Chengyi could see through their thoughts. He smiled and said, Everyone, dont be jealous. We are all brothers. Whats mine is yours. If you also think that this artificial limb design is not bad and want to keep one, we can talk about it in private after the meeting is over! Many of the inheritors who had lost their limbs were naturally embarrassed by his words. However, the interest in the depths of their eyes could not be quenched no matter what. Enough! Shen Yufeng realized that if she let this lunatic continue to pester her, todays meeting would probably turn into a farce. She stood up and said with a frosty face, Shen Chengyi, are you admitting that this artificial limb was designed by your brother Shen Chengxiu and that he is the big boss of Shenxiu Machinery? Big Sister, you cant accuse a good person like this! Shen Chengyi was full of smiles. He raised the end of the artificial limbs pinky finger, dug out his ears and eyes, and said calmly, Recently, the situation in Dragon City has changed. My brother and I have been busy and havent seen each other for a long time. I asked a friend to buy a top-grade artificial limb. What does it have to do with my brother? If you really think that my brother has done something that violates business ethics and competition agreements, or even involves business crimes, you can call the police and sue him. I believe that the law will definitely give my brother, you, and everyone a fair deal. However, even if it is a business crime, there is no reason for the nine families to be implicated and not involve me, right? Or is it that the Shen family has been so overbearing that wearing a mechanical artificial limb that is not produced by Universe Corporation on their territory is a heinous crime? Are you going to bypass the law enforcement department and use lynching to enforce the family law? Chapter 1594 - Dont Expose Your Family’s Dirty Laundry Even though everyone could tell that Shen Chengyi had come with ill intentions, those earth-shattering arrogant words still proved too much for everyone. It was not just a power struggle between the adopted children faction and the blood descendant faction. It was more like Shen Chengyi had completely shed all pretense of cordiality and broke off with the entire Shen family! This time, it was not only Shen Chenglie, Shen Yufeng, Shen Yuhe, and the others who were dumbfounded. Even the veins on Shen Yuanbaos temples were protruding. It was as if three or five furious flood dragons were about to shoot out from the depths of his brain. Meng Chao heard the faint sound of waves crashing against the shore from inside Shen Yuanbaos body. It was the roar of his blood and spirit energy converging. Shen Yuanbaos fury was surging at a speed visible to the naked eye. It almost burned a hole in the splendid dome of the grand meeting hall that was as majestic as a palace. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.C0M After the spirit flames shook the dome until it hummed, they poured down on Shen Chengyi like magma falling from the sky. However, Shen Chengyi was also a ferocious man who had weaved in and out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Even when faced with the roars of Apocalyptic Beasts, he would not take half a step back. Since he dared to shed all pretenses with the Shen family, Shen Yuanbaos boundless anger was meaningless to him. I dont know if my brother has done anything to let the Shen family down. However, there is one thing that I am very curious about. Faced with public criticism, Shen Chengyi still had the expression of a rolling knife as he casually said, Hypothetically Listen carefully. Im talking about hypothetically here. The artificial limbs produced by Shenxiu Machinery are really similar to the strengthened exoskeleton designed by my brother for Universe Corporation. Some of the design details are surprisingly coincidental. Then, the strengthened exoskeleton designed by my brother must also be a product with excellent performance. After all, the artificial limb of Shenxiu has been verified by the market. If it was not of impeccable quality, it would not have been the first choice of the hundreds of thousands of broken stars in Dragon City. In just half a year, it had already entered the top three in the industry! The question is, since the design of this product is so excellent, why did my brother leave the market with a grudge in Universe Corporations internal bidding? Or is there something shocking about the product that defeated my brother? Is there a storm in the market right now? This The question suppressed the fury of many people. There were indeed a lot of twists and turns in the recent internal bidding for the enhancement of the exoskeleton that were not worthy of being talked about by outsiders. Firstly, Shen Yuanbao had a very doted youngest son, Shen Yuxiong.He was a gifted spiritual mechanical designer who was best at designing personal equipment such as spiritual shields, strengthened exoskeletons, and artificial limbs, he had already made a name for himself when he was in university, and all kinds of newcomer awards in the industry had been given to him. Therefore, although he did not have much experience in the industry, after he graduated from university, he directly entered Universe Corporations core design and manufacturing department and was responsible for developing a brand-new strengthened exoskeleton, he was competing with the veteran designer, Shen Chengxiu. To Shen Yuanbao, Shen Chengxiu was just an adopted son who was not related by blood. Shen Yuxiong was not only his youngest son whom he doted on very much, but his mother was also a member of one of the nine noble cultivation families. With his fathers doting and his mothers massive support of resources, it was not a fair competition from the very beginning. On the other hand, the internal bidding for the strengthened exoskeleton was also part of the blood descendantsplan to take back the power, resources, and channels from the foster sons step by step. Due to their age and experience, the foster sons were mostly strong. They were in charge of many key departments, core projects, and important industrial chains under Universe Corporation. Among them, the manufacture of spirit machinery was one of the most profitable and strategically valuable industrial chains. Since Shen Yuanbaos bloodline was gradually growing, it was only natural that he wanted to take back what was rightfully theirs from his unrelated brothers, sisters, uncles, and uncles. As long as Shen Yuxiong won the internal bidding. Starting from the production of the new strengthened exoskeleton and the nibbling of the whale, one day, he would be able to seize the entire spirit machinery manufacturing industry chain into the hands of the blood descendants. By then, the foster children would have to retire obediently. Universe Corporation would be the world of the blood descendants of the Shen family. It was almost an unbreakable plot. But the blood descendants did not calculate three things. First, Shen Yuanbao had been seriously injured in the battle against the main brain of the monster. He had been in seclusion for more than half a year, and his control over the Shen family and Universe Corporation was not as good as before. After losing the suppression of Shen Yuanbao, many of his adopted sons relied on their seniority and power to regard themselves as the pillars of Universe Corporations. They became more and more arrogant and despotic. Second, no matter how talented Shen Yuxiong was, he was still a newcomer in the industry. He lacked some maturity. Half of the design awards that he had received in his university days relied on strength, and the other half were won by the Shen family through money and resources, he was forcefully promoted. Perhaps he would be able to become a very outstanding spirit machinery designer if he was given another ten years of time to settle down and hone himself. But now, he had to take charge of his own business. He was not qualified enough to fight against an experienced expert like Shen Chengxiu. Third, no one would have thought that Shen Chengxiu would actually dare to go so far. After the internal bidding failed, he would either not do it or not stop. He would directly set up a company outside, kick the Shen family aside, and start his own business! Of course, during Shen Chengxius tenure at Universe Corporation, he relied on the corporations resources and facilities to develop all products, including designs. The intellectual property rights of all products belonged to Universe Corporation. If the design of Shenxiu Machinery really came from Shen Chengxiu, it would undoubtedly be a commercial infringement. Universe Corporation could file a lawsuit and sue Shenxiu Machinery to bankruptcy. However, commercial infringement was always very difficult to determine. Shen Chengxiu had been in the industry for decades, so he was very clear about the boundary between Commercial infringementand Similar design. If he really wanted to make a big fuss and file a lawsuit, it would take at least three to five years before the outcome was determined. From the moment Universe Corporation sued Shenxiu Machinery and Shen Chengxiu himself, the problem of the factional struggle within the Shen family would be presented to the tens of millions of citizens of dragon city without any concealment. Even the Ancients knew that family scandals should not be exposed. What if Shen Chengxiu stood in the dock and gave a long speech, spouting out all the scandals of the internal bidding of the Shen family, the injustice he had suffered, and all kinds of groundless scandals. Would the Shen family still want their face? How would Universe Corporations corporate image be maintained? How low would Universe Corporations share prices plummet? Chapter 1595 - Break On Shen Yuxiongs side, the winning of the project was indeed a cause for celebration, but real trouble was also coming one after another. Since he had no practical experience, did not know how to control the cost and user experience, and also liked to be free-spirited and throw out a large number of unrealistic ideas, Shen Yuxiongs seemingly beautiful plan was on a bumpy road to mass production. The Design Department and Production Department were constantly arguing. They were always chasing high-performance materials, and the price of raw materials was soaring, so the cost could not be suppressed at all. The team lacked experienced hunters with rich combat experience, which led to many omissions in the details. During the Shen familys internal inspection, everyone naturally cheered, but the real consumers in the market did not buy it at all. They could only rebuild it again and again. Until now, Shen Yuxiongs strengthened exoskeleton was still in a state of constant improvement and was half-paralyzed. It was no wonder that Shenxiu Machinery was able to overtake and become one of the top three in the industry. The Dragon 7 Series was far ahead in this years sales ranking. It was not that this set of products was a really good competitor. It was just that the friendly merchants were too weak! Shen Chengyi had hit a sore spot in the blood descendants group. / please keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.C0M The faces of the Shen familys blood descendants, who had been aggressive just a moment ago, became awkward. Big sister just said that my brother is not an exception. This sentence is also what I wanted to say. Shen Chengyi was not prepared. He gently put it down and continued, Including myself, I have personally experienced it. Everyone knows that I was once the commando captain of Universe Corporation. You should also know how I got the position of commando captain. Then I really put my head on the belt of my pants and charged into the bloody mouth of the ferocious beast of hell without changing my expression. Even if my thigh was pierced with ten or eight transparent holes by the fangs of the monster, I didnt even blink my eyes. Ninety-nine out of a hundred companions died. Only I was lucky enough to survive and became the Commando Captain! Later, I lost an arm and the position of Commando captain. I didnt complain at all because I was not as good as others. However, after I became the commando captain, what kind of useless person did I help? Thats true. When I became the Commando captain, the Shen family and Universe Corporation were not too powerful. They still had to fight to the death and fight to the death. Of course, a big fool like me, who was not afraid of death, had to put his life into it and use it as fuel, fertilizer, and nutrients in order to make Universe Corporation prosper and grow stronger. When Universe Corporation has expanded into an indispensable pillar enterprise of Dragon City, it will be able to continue expanding smoothly by relying on inertia. At this time, the commando captain doesnt have to lead the way and jump into the monsters bloody mouth. He only needs to stand at the back and command remotely. Especially with the victory of the Monster War, this position doesnt even have the last bit of risk. Therefore, the position of commando captain suddenly changed from a high-risk position that only the blood descendants were willing to take, to a golden throne that the blood descendants fought for and used to earn battle merits and earn resumes. Hehe, in just two years, there were five people in such an important position as the commando captain. All of them were the flesh and blood of the old man. After they made great contributions, they all retired and rose to the higher levels of the group. Its such a big joke! His words were like a cold wind blowing from the extreme, freezing everyone into ice. Not only were they unable to say anything, but even their heartbeat and breathing seemed to be frozen. It was not because of Shen Chengyis complaints that they were so lethal. It was because he had actually mentioned the old mans name in his last sentence! Shen Chengyi did not seem to have expected how big of a mistake he had made. He widened his eyes and glared at the blood descendants. What? You Dont want to admit it? Do you think Im wrong? Thats simple. Let the current Commando captain stand out and compete with me! Hehe, although Im a cripple, its more than enough to take care of the trash raised in your greenhouse! Shen Chengyi! Shen Yuanbao finally couldnt hold it in anymore. Shen Chengyis words were poking at his lungs. Even though he had originally made up his mind to coldly watch the confrontation between the blood descendants and the foster sons, looking for traces of the murderer behind the scenes, he couldnt sit still at this moment. Shen Yuanbao suddenly stood up, and a wave-like pressure instantly swept over Shen Chengyis head. The floor tiles under Shen Chengyis feet gave out a slight cracking sound, and cracks that could be seen with the naked eye appeared. They extended in all directions and gradually intersected into two huge spider webs. The adopted sons turned pale with fright. The blood descendants revealed gloating expressions. They could all imagine how terrified Shen Chengyi was. He knelt at Shen Yuanbaos feet and begged for his fathers forgiveness. Chengyi C Shen Yuanbao took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He said coldly, Are you complaining that I, the head of the Shen family, AM biased and unfair in my actions? This was not a question. However, Shen Chengyis eyes lit up. He raised his head and puffed out his chest. He said resolutely, Thats right. I am complaining that you are biased and unfair! His words were like a bolt from the blue. Everyone, including Shen Yuanbao, were struck dumb. The huge meeting hall was dead silent. It was so quiet that one could even hear the sound of dust colliding in the air. Everyone looked at Shen Chengyi as if they were looking at a demon that had gone crazy. Because his words were too crazy, no one thought of how to respond for half a minute. Half a minute later, Shen Yufeng was the first to come back to her senses. Shen Chengyi, youre Crazy! Shen Yufeng shrieked, Youre so crazy! Do you still take father seriously? Do you still treat him as your father? This question should be asked to him, not me. Shen Chengyis realm was not as high as Shen Yuanbaos. Under the latters furious suppression, his kneecaps were cracking. However, his eyes were still clear and bright. Instead of showing any fear, there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. Shen Chengyi said calmly, If our foster father really treats us as his own flesh and blood, we will naturally treat him as our biological father. If our foster father thinks that we are just fuel and tools to help the Shen family and Universe Corporation develop, with the stability of Dragon City, the expansion of Universe Corporation, and the growth of our blood, it is time for us to kick them aside so that our flesh and blood can rise to the top. Hehe, I dont know what the other foster sons think. At least I, Shen Chengyi, have never had the habit of giving up and letting others slaughter me! Chapter 1596 - Getting Rid of Someone Once He Serves His Purpose? Let’s Part Ways! These words completely overturned everyones worldview. Putting aside Shen Yuanbaos identity as Shen Chengyis foster father. Even with his identity as a Deity Realm warrior, no one expected Shen Chengyi to be so impudent toward him. Even Shen Yuanbao himself widened his eyes in disbelief. As for the title of foster father, rather than being a respectful title, it was more appropriate to say that the conflict between the foster children faction and blood descendant faction was brought out in the simplest and most brutal way. Even if there was a huge disagreement between the two parties, it was something that neither of them was ready to accept. Shen Chenglie stepped forward and grabbed Shen Chengyis artificial limb. He said in a deep voice, Chengyi, youve drunk too much and are spouting nonsense. Back off! Boss, what time is it now? Do you still have any illusions about the Shen family? Shen Chengyi shook Shen Chenglies hand away and sneered, Do you think that as long as we, the adopted children, compromise and give up the things that we fought for, we can still have a place in the Shen family? You are too naive! / Please Keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.C0M Yes, I admit that, at the moment of life and death in Dragon City, before the Shen family and Universe Corporation rose up, our foster father treated us well and even saved our lives personally. However, we have also given the Shen family and Universe Corporation ample rewards. We have paved the way for the rise of the family and the group with our blood and even our corpses. If this is a deal, it will be very fair. It will be a win-win deal. No one will be at a disadvantage, and no one will owe anyone anything. However, as the foster fathers like Shen Yulin and Shen Yufeng gradually grew up and participated in the daily operations and even strategic decision-making of Universe Corporation, we made great contributions to the family and the group, so much so that we are covered in bruises and stagnant. The foster children have seemingly reached a point where they should be rid of because they have served their purpose. Is what happened to my brother and me just an exception? Boss, you, you, and the two of you, havent you ever worked hard for a project for several years, invested a lot of resources, used your personal connections, and put in a lot of hard work? Finally, when it was time to reap the fruits, it somehow fell into the hands of Shen Yulin and Shen Yufeng. Or perhaps, it was a key position that was set in stone. For some unknown reason, it was snatched away by a kid who had just graduated from university a few years ago. It was all because of his good experience in reincarnation? Those of us who have the qualifications to stand in this chamber can be considered the lucky ones among the adopted children. There are also many unlucky people who originally held important positions within Universe Corporation. They were lords who could call the wind and summon the rain. In the end, they were promoted and demoted by Shen Yulin and Shen Yufeng. They were kicked to the Supernatural Tower to be a supervisor or even a member of the Survival Committee. Heh heh, the supervisor of the Supernatural Tower and the member of the Survival Committee naturally sound impressive and glorious. But in fact, you and I both know that its a supportive department and not a business department that directly creates profits within Universe Corporation. Regardless of whether its a supervisor or a member, they can only receive a fixed salary every year. There are also various laws and regulations. There are also countless pairs of eyes staring at each of their fingers. Its a standard clear water yamen. Other than the pitiful salary, if they wish to obtain resources to cultivate, they can only rely on the Shen familys subsidies. Its equivalent to being tightly grasped by the Shen family, reduced to an existence like a marionette. From a vassal to a marionette, how can these sworn brothers of mine not have any complaints in their hearts? Just like that, Shen Yulin and Shen Yufeng were still puzzled. Why did the people sent by our Shen family to the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee become more and more disobedient? They became more and more independent, to the point of being a traitor? Im puzzled. Whats so strange about this matter? We are only the Shen familys foster sons, not the dogs raised by the Shen family! If the Shen family really treats us as one of their own, we are naturally willing to do everything for the Shen family. But if we are nothing in the eyes of the Real Shen familylike you, and can be manipulated and controlled by you as you wish, wouldnt it be normal for everyone to part ways? Shen Chenglies face turned green and white from Shen Chengyis words. The dozens of Shen Yuanbaos adopted sons and daughters behind him were in deep thought as they gradually clenched their jaws. It was obvious that they had thought of something unpleasant. Shen Yulin and Shen Yufeng looked at each other in embarrassment. By banishing the elders who held high positions in the corporation to the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committee, they would make enough space for Shen Yuanbaos flesh and blood. This was the tacit understanding of the blood descendants camp. But the so-called tacit understanding was something that could not be put on the table. Once it was put on the table, it was inevitable that it would turn into a mess. But Shen Chengyi did not finish his sentence. It was still like a six-barreled Vulcan cannon that had reached its maximum speed, hot bullet messages were shot out. Even those of us who can barely be considered to have the surname Shen are in such a situation. Theres no need to mention the ordinary employees of Universe Corporation who do not have the surname Shen. As Universe Corporation expanded day by day, it has long lost its original ambition to make progress. It has become nepotism, overstaffed, bloated, and full of problems! In the past two years alone, the brain drain rate of Universe Corporation has reached an extremely shocking level. The colleagues I know who came from humble backgrounds and have some talent and ambition have most likely left Universe Corporation and joined the companies and organizations under the Azure Alliance. To be honest, the salaries and cultivation resources they received from companies such as Superstar Company under the Azure Alliances management may not be much higher than Universe Corporations. Some of them are in charge of new R & D and production lines, and their profits are far away. However, they would rather take eighty percent of Universe Corporations income and work hard day and night. Why is that? It was because they could find the hope, opportunity, and fairness that Universe Corporation had lost a long time ago in new companies like Superstar Company! At first, I didnt understand these peoples choices, either. It wasnt until a friend introduced me to Ms. Lu Siya, went to visit and learn about several project teams under Superstar Company, and learned about the philosophy of the Azure Alliance that I realized that they were the hope of Dragon City. The Shen family and Universe Corporation that I was in were simply rotting zombies with no future to speak of! Chapter 1597 - Helpless Ever since Lu Siya betrayed the Lu family and became the CEO of Superstar Company, her name had become a taboo among the nine cultivation families. The recent incident at the Xinhui Business Center had turned Lu Siya into a demonic existence in the eyes of the nine families. No one ever thought that Shen Chengyi would dare to say it out loud. He had gotten to know Lu Siya and had an unclear relationship with Superstar Company. For a moment, Shen Chengyis image in the eyes of the nine families was twisted like Lu Siyas. Shen Yufeng rolled her beautiful eyes. She was not willing to let go of this great opportunity. She took half a step forward and pointed at Shen Chengyis nose, Shen Chengyi, you actually colluded with Lu Siya to join the Azure Alliance and betray the Shen familys interests! she said in a sharp voice Shen Chengyi had just mentioned that he understood the Azure Alliances ideals. He did not say that he had joined the Azure Alliance. It was obvious that Shen Yufeng had dug a hole to lure him in. However, such boring words were useless in the eyes of a man who had made up his mind. Shen Yufeng, you dont have to set me up. Shen Chengyi snorted and said, Whether I join the Azure Alliance or not, its none of your business. It doesnt matter to anyone here either. / Please Keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM The Azure Alliance is a legal civil organization that has been registered. Any citizen of Dragon City who has reached the age of eighteen has the freedom to join and leave at any time. Im a member of the Shen family, not a dog of the Shen family. Who cares whether I join the Azure Alliance or not? Logically speaking, his sentence was certainly correct. However, decades ago, during the bloody era where order and law were broken, and the strong preyed on the weak, families, gangs, and businesses were the biggest support a person could rely on to survive and become stronger. Most of the people present relied on the strength of their families to get to where they are today. They were also the beneficiaries of the familys continuous growth. Family is heaven. This was the survival creed of many people. It could be said that even the foster children who were full of complaints about the current situation of the Shen family had never thought of the thought, I am free. The Shen family can not control me.. Of course, with the uprising of Shen Chengyi. It pierced through the sky that did not exist. The thoughts called Freedomand Ambitionsprouted like bamboo shoots after the rain. They grew crazily in the depths of many peoples minds and gradually penetrated their brains. Many adopted children did not show any expression on the surface. However, their brains were working crazily. They were calculating whether it was possible to cut off their businesses with Universe Corporation and seek development with the Azure Alliance. After all, they were more or less suppressed by the blood descendants, and the final decision was in the hands of the old man. In terms of love, the adopted children could never be compared to the old mans own flesh and blood. Even if everything was peaceful for a while, when the old man was still alive, they had to give him a bite of food for his past contributions. At worst, the blood descendants would eat meat and they would drink soup. At least they would have enough to eat. However, the old mans physical condition really made people feel apprehensive. Who knew how much impact this shocking assassination would have on the old man? If the old man did not have long to live, the heir would most likely be a blood descendant. At that time, the old mans own son would be in power. These godchildren probably would not even be able to drink hot soup at the table. A man is born between heaven and earth. How can he stay under someone else for a long time? Its one thing to serve the old man, but to serve the second generation family head, who is ten to twenty years younger than him, like a slave? What right do you have! ? When many people thought of this, they realized that Shen Chengyi, the seemingly well-developed and simple-minded former commando captain, had suddenly stood up today and broke off relations with the Shen family. It was definitely not a spur of the moment decision. Instead, he had carefully calculated and planned before taking action. Thats right, this was definitely not his idea alone. It was a decision that he and his brother, Shen Chengxiu, had made together. These two guys were really cunning. As the saying went, A thousand gold market bones.These two brothers were the first batch of people to jump from the nine great cultivation families to the Azure Alliance after Lu Siya. No matter how many resources they could take away and how much combat power they had, even if it was just to set an example, the Azure Alliance would spare no expense to help them rise to the top! Many of the foster children had a strange look in their eyes. They looked at Shen Chengyi with shock and worry, but there was also a hint of uncertain envy. Most of the blood descendants were still immersed in the rigid thinking of The family is the sky, no one can go against the will of the old man. Shen Yufeng was choked by Shen Chengyis response for a long time, and her eyebrows were raised, she shouted at the top of her voice, Shen Chengyi, dont forget that you are still working for Universe Corporation. I have every reason to suspect that you have leaked trade secrets to your competitors, which constitutes a commercial crime! Is that so? Shen Chengyi did not care at all. First, I will submit my resignation letter to the corporation today. I will quit! Secondly, if you are not afraid of losing face, and if you are not afraid of causing turmoil in the financial markets, I can even announce in the newspapers that I am no longer related to the Shen family. From now on, we will not interfere in each others business. We will go our separate ways! Thirdly, if you think that I have done anything that violates my professional ethics or even constitutes a commercial crime while I am in Universe Corporation, you can go to the court and sue me. However, I will not discuss any details involving commercial crimes with non-professionals like you here. If you have any problems, you can go to my lawyer. Shen Yufeng was dumbfounded. All of her power, whether it was money, power, status, or cultivation resources, came from the Shen family and Universe Corporation. She was like a vine attached to a towering tree. She had never thought that she could get rid of the support of the tree and grow independently. Therefore, in her opinion, Expulsion from the Shen familywas the most severe punishment in the world. It was so severe that she did not even need to say the punishment out loud. She only needed to give a slight hint to make Shen Chengyi cry and Grovel. She did not expect that she had not even begun to threaten him. Shen Chengyi had kicked a huge bomb and took the initiative to propose that he wanted to get rid of the control of the Shen family and Universe Corporation! Shen Yufeng was at a loss. Only at this moment did she realize that the strength of the Shen family was not as powerful as she had imagined. At the very least, it was not so powerful that it was omnipotent. Faced with a traitor who was determined to leave the family and establish his own family, the weaponsthat the Shen family could use were limited. Especially at such a precarious time. Any action against Shen Chengyi could have a serious negative impact on the Shen familys reputation. Chapter 1598 - The Era Has Changed As the saying goes, A bare foot is not afraid of wearing shoes. Since Shen Chengyi dared to make such a heinous declaration in front of all the Shen familys core members, he must have found the Azure Alliance through Lu Siya. Perhaps he would be able to get a series of orders from the various small and medium-sized enterprises under the Azure Alliance and take on various positions, earning a lot of money. Under such circumstances, even if he were to declare that he had severed all ties with the Shen family, including his relationship with Shen Yuanbao, what loss would he have? However, for Shen Yuanbao, a Deity Realm warrior who could not even win over a foster son, how embarrassing would that be? Added with news of Shen Yuanbaos assassination attempt, people would unwittingly ask, Yuanbao is so old now. Can he even feed himself? Once that happened, Universe Corporations share prices and all the Shen familys related enterprises would definitely plummet to the bottom! From this perspective, it was the Shen family that was afraid of Shen Chengyi, not Shen Chengyi who was afraid of the Shen family. When Shen Yufeng thought about it, she looked at her father with some guilt. She found that her father was also expressionless, staring at her with a deep gaze. / Please Keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM Shen Yufengs heart skipped a beat. She knew that her father was deeply disappointed and even furious with her performance today. After all, she was the fuse that caused Shen Chengyi to explode. Realizing that she was getting further and further away from the throne of the familys second head, Shen Yufengs vision went black, and she almost fainted. Shen Chengyi could not be bothered with this woman who had turned haggard in an instant. He walked toward the main door of the meeting hall without hesitation. Halfway through, he turned around and spoke to his other brothers and sisters in the foster children faction. Im leaving. Before I leave, I would like to give everyone a piece of advicethe present is different from the past. Its now the sixtieth year of the new era, not the ancient Middle Ages of Earth. Noble cultivation families are bullsh*t. This is no longer acceptable! As Dragon Citys strength continues to increase, the laws are becoming more and more perfect. More and more ordinary citizens have stronger combat strength and a sense of mission. We no longer need the so-called cultivation aristocratic families, super enterprises, or peerless experts to protect Dragon City. Instead, everyone, including us and ordinary citizens, can protect themselves and protect Dragon City. In this era that is changing with each passing day, we no longer need the so-called family clans to act as our backers. The law is our backer, the transcendence tower is our backer, the survival committee is our backer, and the entire Dragon City and all the citizens are our backers! We are different from the elders flesh and blood after all. We have fought our way out from the Burning Mountains of corpses and seas of blood. We can completely rely on our own abilities to stand tall and earn a living outside. Why do we have to grovel and beg for mercy here? Thats all I have to say. Everyone can think about it later. If you really want to change your way of life and fight for Dragon City instead of the Shen family, you are welcome to contact me at any time. I will take you to Ms. Lu Siya. We have many opportunities to work together. We can make a big scene together! After saying that, he did not look at the crowd anymore. He stood tall and walked out. Such an arrogant attitude deeply provoked many members of the blood descendants camp. A few blood descendants subconsciously stood in front of Shen Chengyi. What? Do you want to use force? Shen Chengyi could not help but laugh as he looked at the many members of the Shen family. When it comes to using force, Im more proficient than any of you. After all, Im the former commando captain of Universe Corporation! Back then, in that era where order collapsed and there was no law, in order to defeat my competitors and eradicate the internal rebellion, I did countless dirty and wet jobs. To put it bluntly, when I killed people to silence them, the bunch of second-generation heirs were still cells! However, its still the same saying. Times have changed. Todays Dragon City is a place where the law is enforced. With the transcendental tower and the survival committee backing me up, its not the Shen family and Universe Corporations turn to rule the world! Do you believe that if I lose a single strand of hair here today, the news of the Shen familys illegal detention and lynching will blow up the entire Dragon City within two to three hours tomorrow? A few of the blood descendants were dumbfounded. When they heard Shen Chengyi, the burly former commando captain, say that Dragon City was a place that spoke of the law, they felt that it was ridiculous to hear the declaration of vegetarianism from the Big Bad Wolf. The blood descendants were in a daze. One after another, they felt the impact of The times have changed. They were in a dilemma. They did not know if they should continue to intercept. Stop. Shen Yuanbaos voice came from behind. He stared at Shen Chengyi with complicated feelings. His lips trembled as if he had a thousand words to say, but he did not say them in the end. He only waved his hand weakly, The sky is going to rain, and mother is going to get married. Chengyi, you and I are finally father and son. If you have a better way out, I will naturally not stop you. However, the world of martial arts is dangerous and stormy. If you run into obstacles everywhere outside, dont forget about the Shen family. The door here will always be open for you. Shen Chengyi was a little moved. He seemed to recall the chaotic and bloody era when he had just received Shen Yuanbaos protection. The safety and resource issues had been resolved, and he had begun to show off his skills. That was also the most exciting time of his life. Shen Chengyis eyes were filled with the same complicated emotions as Shen Yuanbaos. However, there was no turning back. He had said everything, and he had done everything. Let time tell him whether his choice was right or wrong! Shen Chengyi suddenly knelt down heavily and kowtowed three times to Shen Yuanbao. Then, he suddenly got up and strode away. Shen Chengyis people had already left. The words he said just now were like boiling lead water that still filled the entire meeting hall. It was so hot that peoples faces and ears turned red. It was suffocating. No one dared to speak. No one even dared to breathe. They could only secretly use their peripheral vision to exchange information and pray silently in their hearts. They waited for the old mans thunderous anger to descend on some unlucky person. However, Shen Yuanbao did not speak. He was as silent as a dry well that had been dry for a hundred years. Everyone waited and waited, but there was no movement. Finally, they could not hold it in anymore. They raised their eyes and looked suspiciously at the old man. This did not matter. They were shocked to find that Shen Yuanbaos eyes were absent-minded. His face was pale, his chest was bulging, and his hands and feet were trembling uncontrollably. It was as if his anger was attacking his heart. Father! Father! Everyone turned pale with fright and hurriedly surrounded him. Pu! Before they could go forward to support him, Shen Yuanbao spat out a mouthful of blood and fell backward. Chapter 1599 - Shaking the Foundations An hour later There was a private medical room with the most complete facilities and highest security in the depths of The Grand View of the Universe. Shen Yuanbao was sitting cross-legged in a medical cabin that was filled with gene reagents. His eyes were bright and spirited. Although his face was slightly flushed, he did not have the weakness and paleness that he had when he fell backward. It was as if the panic attack and coma earlier was just a show. At that moment, he was studying a picture on the big screen opposite the medical cabin. It was divided into dozens of pieces. Every piece of the picture had been captured by a secret surveillance camera, capturing each heirs face during the previous farce. With the most advanced spirit equipment and optical technology, the tiny surveillance cameras could capture every detail clearly, including the muscle on every heirs face and their microexpressions. If the mastermind behind Shen Yuanbaos assassination was really hidden among these successors, then it would be impossible for him to hide his face. With so many conflicts just now, it was impossible for his face to be watertight. There must have been some clues that leaked out. / Please Keep reading on MYB0XNOVEL.COM The instant that Shen Yuanbao vomited blood and fainted, every successor who was genuinely worried about their father, and every successor who was ecstatic because of the vacancy in the throne of power could be spotted. However, Shen Yuanbaos eyes are fixed on the monitor screen, not on their micro-expressions. Obviously, although the two brothers, Shen Chengyi and Shen Chengxiu, cut ties with the Shen family, it did not really make him extremely angry, vomit blood, and fall into a coma. It was not that serious. But on a spiritual level, the blow to him was still as severe as ever. Shen Yuanbaos gaze was deep, as though it had penetrated the screen, the walls, the world, and even time and space. No one knew where it drifted toward. A moment later, he could not help but glance at Meng Chao. Faint killing intent appeared in his eyes. Meng Chao instantly sensed Shen Yuanbaos killing intent and raised his eyebrows slightly. At this moment, he was not afraid of Shen Yuanbaos martial strength. He was just very curious as to why Shen Yuanbao looked like he had a deep grudge with him. He was a private doctor and was doing well. When did he offend this big shot? Did Shen Yuanbao not expect that bringing Meng Chao to The Grand View of the Universe would cause him to see so much tomfoolery? So, he became angry out of humiliation and wanted to kill him to silence him? Of course, Shen Yuanbao quickly realized that he was no longer the powerful expert who could summon the wind and rain and cover the sky with one hand. He was just a seriously injured old man who was about to die. He could not kill Meng Chao. Even if he could kill him, it would be too late. Shen Yuanbao sighed, he said faintly, If there is an incredible secret technique in this world that can allow people to travel back in time, or rather, it can allow people to transfer their memories of the future to their past selves, guess what I want to do the most? Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. Judging from his expression, he felt that Shen Yuanbao should have just felt it and not really traveled back in time like he did with the Wolf King. At the very least, he saw the possibility of the future. Meng Chao asked, What do you want to do, Senior Shen? I want to kill you. Shen Yuanbao stared at Meng Chao. I want to travel back in time to five years ago and kill you when you were still a high school student. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. Why? Because you are the sinner of Dragon City. Shen Yuanbao enunciated each word and said shockingly, Everything you have done is very likely to destroy the entire Dragon City! Meng Chao was stunned for a long time before he asked, Why do you say that, Senior Shen? What do you think is the most important factor that can determine life and death for a group that is in the unknown, dangerous, and adversity? Shen Yuanbao asked. Without waiting for Meng Chaos response, he answered his own question, It is order, unity, and rules. It is the unity of all. Everyone must be united and march in the same direction. Only a leader, a voice, and a path can bind all the millions of humans together and form a force that can sweep the entire Other World! It is certainly impossible for a dragon to be leaderless, but a giant dragon that is baring its fangs and brandishing its claws has actually grown two heads. The two heads even have their own opinions and are pulling at each other in different directions. That is simply more terrifying than a dragon without a leader! In the past, Dragon City, the dragon that lurks in the abyss, only had one head, and that was the nine cultivation aristocratic families and the nine super enterprises. Although we are called the nine great, and there are conflicts and disputes between us, we are all willing to settle our disputes under the same set of rules of the game. We will distribute the cake in the way of civilized people and decide the direction of Dragon City together. All the superhumans and all the citizens are united around us, the Deity Realm fighters, the noble cultivation families, and the mega corporations that we are in charge of. Naturally, we are invincible and invincible. But today, a second head grew out of the Dragon City Dragon. Whether it was Lu Siya who instigated the ignorant people to make such a big fuss in Xinhui business building or Shen Chengyi and Shen Chengxiu who betrayed the Shen family today, it was all because of the second head. Without the second head, even if they were really dissatisfied or ambitious, they wouldnt have made such a big fuss. Meng Chao Thought for a moment and said, Senior Shen, do you mean that the Azure Alliance is the second head of Dragon City, a head that shouldnt exist? Isnt it? Shen Yuanbao said, The Azure Alliance has only been established for a short time, but it has already stirred up a huge commotion inside and outside of Dragon City, fanning the flames and adding fuel to the fire. It has intensified the conflict to an uncontrollable degree, almost turning the entire dragon city upside down. And during the Monster War, those of us who made great contributions to the survival of dragon city and almost sacrificed everything, cultivation aristocratic families and super enterprises, have also been wantonly smeared by the Azure Alliance. They have become embroiled in scandals and are in a sorry state. They have also eroded from within, causing the hearts of the people to waver and everyone to be in danger. What is this? This is shaking the foundation of Dragon Citys civilization! Meng Chao, have you ever thought about the consequences if you let the Azure Alliance go on like this? Let me tell you, the consequences will be a complete break between the nine great civilizations and the Azure Alliance, or even an all-out war. The Dragon City civilization will face a tragedy of fratricide before they can charge out of Monster Mountain Range. At that time, forget about conquering the entire Other World, the flames of civilization that we have sacrificed so much to preserve will be completely extinguished in the hands of our generation. We will all become sinners of history, sinners of civilization, sinners of Earth! Chapter 1600 - Rules of the Game Even if thats the case, what does it have to do with me? Meng Chao said, I didnt create the Azure Alliance. But you laid the foundation for its birth. Shen Yuanbao said, The reason why the Azure Alliance was able to create such a huge commotion in just a year was because of Lu Siyas strategic planning, Lei Zongchaos high prestige, and the wealth accumulated by the small and medium-sized enterprises. But more importantly, it was because of power. In this world, where the strong prey on the weak and the fittest survive, military power is the cornerstone of everything. Without military power, any organization is like a castle in the air. It doesnt have any power and meaning in its existence. The Azure Alliances military power comes from two aspects. Firstly, more and more ordinary people have become low-level to mid-level superhumans, and more and more of these superhumans have become even more powerful. Secondly, the Red Dragon Army. Today, although the Red Dragon Armys main source of soldiers is still ordinary people, their low-level to mid-level officers have already become superhumans. Among the mid-level to high-level officers, there are many experts who have broken through to the Heaven Realm and are close to the Deity Realm. Their overall combat strength has at least increased by five times compared to five years ago. It is under the protection of these two great military forces that the Azure Alliance has enough confidence to challenge the nine mega corporations that have two Deity Realm fighters! / Please Keep reading on MYBOXN0VEL.COM Coincidentally, these two weapons are all related to you. Oh? Meng Chao responded. Didnt you create the three improved basic force execution methods in the beginning? Shen Yuanbao said, Theres also the Ultimate Style. It can help broken-star superhumans repair their damaged spirit meridians and break through the ceiling. It can exchange their rich combat experience for powerful combat strength. It can also help ordinary people relax their muscles, refine their flesh, and increase their chances of awakening. With your help, many ordinary citizens of Dragon City have awakened their extraordinary strength in just a few years and reached an unimaginable level. Naturally, even greater ambitions are surging in their hearts. As for the Red Dragon Armys transformation, the most crucial point is the explosion of the Red Radiance Jade lode under Raging Waves Mountain during the Battle of Raging Waves. If the explosion had been weaker or not at all, Universe Corporation and the Lu familys Sky Pillar Corporation would have been able to share the Red Radiance Jade vein equally. In any case, the nine mega corporation would have been in control of the most important strategic resources. If the explosion had been more powerful, the Red Dragon Army would have suffered a much greater loss. Then, the Red Dragon Army would not have expanded to the extent that it had developed a purely defensive army with ambitions that it should not have. However, the explosion was neither too big nor too small. The spirit energy that had been stored underground for billions of years was released in the most favorable way for the human body to digest and absorb. A lot of middle-level and low-level superhumans, including those in the Red Dragon Army, were soaked in the rain and soaked in the rain. They were reborn and became the backbone of the Azure Alliance that was challenging the nine corporations today. And it was you, Meng Chao, and Lu Siya who manipulated the whole thing. Even Shen Yulong of the Shen family died at the bottom of Raging Waves Mountain Range. Dont get me wrong. I have no intention of digging up the past. Compared to the future of Dragon City and the life and death of millions of people, the life of a mere blood descendant is not worth my trouble. However, if the Azure Alliance continues to expand like this and challenges the nine corporations from all fronts, and the Dragon City civilization is really caught in the flames of civil war and eventually destroyed, Meng Chao, will you regret what you did when you stood in the flames of Armageddon and watched the corpses of your compatriots turn into Smoke and Ashes? Meng Chao listened quietly. Only at this moment did he say calmly, I understand. Senior Shen is blaming me for making the ordinary citizens too strong. In your opinion, the thousands and thousands of ordinary citizens of Dragon City shouldnt have become strong at all, let alone awakened. They should maintain their identity as ordinary people and their combat strength, which they cant even defeat a nightmare beast. They can only rely on the protection of the peerless experts and can only look up to and worship the peerless experts. They can only obediently work as cattle and horses in the Super Enterprise founded by the peerless experts like you. They can only advance according to the path drawn by you and your descendants. They can neither question nor oppose it. This is the only way Dragon City can be united as a city, striding forward with great strides. Isnt that so? Meng Chaos retort stunned Shen Yuanbao for a long time. This peerless expert, who had fought for the family, the company, and of course, Dragon City all his life, and had never hesitated to face the claws and fangs of the apocalyptic beasts, was lost for a moment. Obviously, he was also very conflicted in the face of the voices of millions of citizens and the ambitions that shouldnt have appeared, as well as the current chaos between the Shen family and Universe Corporation. He did not know how to deal with it, so as to ensure that the big ship of Dragon City would continue to ride the wind and break the waves. then the Shen family and Universe Corporation could continue to occupy the highest positions on this big ship. All the citizens of Dragon City can of course become stronger, but they should follow the rules of the game, step by step, and slowly become stronger. Shen Yuanbao made a hand gesture and said while thinking, I always have a feeling that the speed at which the ordinary citizens of Dragon City have become stronger in the past few years is a little too fast, to an abnormal degree. Its like, its like theres some illogical factor that injected a super stimulant into the ordinary citizens, pushing everyone forward. Meng Chaos heart jumped. Isnt it good to become stronger too fast?He asked. Not good. Shen Yuanbao replied, The weak become stronger in an instant, just like how the poor become rich overnight. It will always bring all kinds of problems. Whether it is wealth or power, they are just like monsters. They can be tamed by humans and serve them obediently. However, if they are not careful, they will reveal their viciousness. They will open their bloody mouths and devour people, including their skin and bones. Believe me, Meng Chao, the waters are too deep. Ordinary people have no way of controlling the powerful forces that descend from the sky. They will only become the pawns of a few ambitious people and lead the situation in the worst direction. Meng Chao could not help but laugh. Ordinary people cant control it, but your nine great cultivation aristocratic families can? In a sense, yes. Shen Yuanbao said, The nine great super corporations and the nine great cultivation families spent decades before we learned how to control tyrannical power, enormous wealth, and supreme power. We paid a lot of blood to learn the rules of the game. Perhaps you think that the rules are unfair to ordinary people, but no matter how unfair the rules are, its better than no rules at all, isnt it? Chapter 1601 - Also Kind It seems that youre aware that the current set of rules in Dragon City is not very fair, Senior Shen. Meng Chao said, Since theyre not fair enough, then we must continue to improve them until theyre fair enough. Although there may be various difficulties and problems in the process of improvement, this is definitely not a reason for us to stop moving forward, right? What do you think Im doing? Shen Yuanbao glared, What do you think Im doing by bringing you, a top-notch fighter who has countless connections with the Azure Alliance, to the heart of the Shen family and The Grand View of the Universe? To get in touch with my familys most important secrets? Dont I know that todays meeting is destined to turn into a farce? Dont I know that bringing you to The Grand View of the Universe would make us a laughingstock and expose our dirty laundry? Dont I know that by doing so, I would be handing over the future of the Shen family and Universe Corporation to you, an outsider and a guy from a humble family who had an ambiguous relationship with Lu Siya? Ive been trying to improve the unfair rules of the game! However, to improve the rules of the game, a consensus is needed. The most important consensus is to admit that the current rules are reasonable and necessary to ensure that the cake in the stomach of the current players wont be spat out and that everyone will continue playing the game instead of completely flipping the table and breaking up! Meng Chao, I believe that you are different from Lu Siya. You are also different from those hot-headed low-level superhumans in the Azure Alliance. Not only do I see an unparalleled power in you, but I also see a mind that can control this power. I believe that you will neither place your personal ambitions above Dragon Citys nor be muddle-headed. You wont be controlled by all the ambitious people, including Lu Siya. You are the one with the most hope to save Dragon City. Of course, youll also save the people of the Shen family and Universe Corporation! / Please Keep reading on MYBOXN0VEL.COM Thats why I brought you here before I cut the focus of the Shen family and Universe Corporation into pieces. I wanted you to see it clearly so that we could increase our mutual trust and consensus. I wanted you to see how to slowly adjust the current rules of the game while ensuring our mutual benefits. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Shen Yuanbaos heart-to-heart talk triggered a series of coughs. The blood he coughed up, though still bright red, glowed faintly as if it were some kind of radioactive substance. It was a sign of spirit energy corruption and backfiring. The most powerful man in the world was dying. Even with the power and resources to survive, he was doomed to not return to the peak and compete with a rising supernova like Meng Chao. Perhaps, this was the reason why this warrior of the older generation, who was known for being strong, hot-tempered, and overbearing, was so patient and sincere as to reason with Meng Chao. Lu Siyas method wont work. Shen Yuanbao coughed violently for a while, and his entire chest shriveled up. However, he still did not give up and continued to persuade Meng Chao. The Azure Alliances current method is to launch a large-scale attack in all fields, seriously violating the interests of the nine mega corporations, and even splitting the nine super enterprises into dozens or even hundreds of small and medium-sized enterprises, completely losing their competitiveness. Such an aggressive and merciless approach will inevitably set off a strong backlash from the nine Super Enterprises, and eventually, Dragon City will fall into the abyss of Civil War. Meng Chao, even if you havent experienced the chaotic and lawless bloody era decades ago, you should at least have read about it in many books and materials, right? At that time, every street in Dragon City was a battlefield. Two skyscrapers across the road were likely to harbor two incompatible forces. In order to fight for food and space, humans used all their tools and creativity to kill each other. More humans died at the hands of humans than zombies and monsters. It took us nine super companies decades to end this tragedy and rebuild the rules of the game. I dont want to see my lifes work go down the drain, and I dont want to see the era of humans killing each other again. So, Meng Chao, tell me, what are you trying to do? Are you, Lu Siya, and the Azure Alliance really going to kill the nine super companies and the older generation? Meng Chao was silent for a moment and said, Ive already said that Lu Siya and I are not the same thing. Come on, you can only fool a three-year-old with such words. Shen Yuanbao said, One plays the good cop, one plays the bad cop, one plays the moderate, and one plays the radical. Its nothing more than a trick that has worked for thousands of years. Everyone knows about your relationship with Lu Siya. She still acts under your banner on many occasions. Why do you need to be so clear about yourself? Listen, whether you are telling me the truth or not, whether you have just returned to Dragon City after a year, you know nothing about the Azure Alliance. In short, youre the founder of Broken Star Club, the major shareholder of Superstar Company, the disciple that Battle God Lei Zongchao admires the most, and one of the developers of the extreme stream. Youre also a hero who has made great achievements in battle and an idol who has inspired countless disciples of the poor to train crazily and fight. Combine all of these identities together, and youre more suitable than Lu Siya to be the leader of the Azure Alliance, and more suitable than Lu Siya to be the negotiating opponent or even a partner of the nine super companies. We have nothing to talk about with Lu Siya. Looking at the current situation, she wouldnt be interested even if we wanted to talk about it. But you are different. I believe that we can still communicate, compromise, and cooperate, right That depends on who exactly compromised. Meng Chao stared at Shen Yuanbao and suddenly laughed as if he had thought of something. Shen Yuanbao said, What are you laughing at? What I want to say is Meng Chao answered, Although I dont agree with some of Lu Siyas specific actions, if it werent for her stirring up trouble and gathering so many middle-and low-level superhumans to work together to attack the nine mega corporations, including Universe Corporation, without her poaching people from the Shen family, the Shen family would be in a state of turmoil and panic. I wonder if Senior Shen, who has always been known for being arrogant, domineering, and extremely protective of his own shortcomings, will try to reason with me in such a calm and reasonable manner as he is doing now? Chapter 1602 - The Future of the Mega Corporations Shen Yuanbao remained silent for a moment before he laid his cards on the table. Meng Chao, what exactly do you want? Shen Yuanbao asked, Do you want to exterminate all the nine mega corporations just like Lu Siya? No, Ive never thought of exterminating all the nine mega corporations. Meng Chao shook his head slowly, Theres just one question I think about often. If the nine mega corporations, which have two Deity Realm warriors, continue to develop like this and expand to the limit, what will Dragon City look like in the future? As the saying goes, thinking in the day, dreaming in the night. Perhaps I think too hard during the day. Many nights, I dream about Dragon Citys future. Senior Shen, do you want to know what the nine mega corporations and Dragon City civilization look like in my dream? Shen Yuanbao was slightly stunned. He did not expect Meng Chao to talk about his dream for no reason. However, Shen Yuanbao knew that Meng Chaos dream must have something to do with his decision. / Please Keep reading on novelhall.com The decision of a Deity Realm warrior who was less than thirty years old was destined to decide many things, even the fate of countless people. Therefore, Shen Yuanbao patiently asked, What did you dream about? In my dream, the nine mega corporations were three to five times larger in scale than they are today. At that time, you completely controlled the Dragon City civilizations economic lifeline and strategic resources. Meng Chao said, Not only the cultivation resources such as crystals and monster materials, but also the necessities for the ordinary citizens such as water, electricity, public transportation, and public safety were all regulated by the nine mega corporations. You could set the price however you want. The ordinary citizens had no room to resist. The pursuit of profit is the instinct of any corporation, and the pursuit of profit without caring about anything else is the instinct of the mega corporations. After you occupied the position of absolute monopoly, you, of course, exploited the last drop of blood and sweat of the ordinary citizens by sucking the marrow out of their bones. You also converted their blood and sweat into training resources so that the higher-ups of the corporations, the core members of the nine noble families of cultivation, your descendants, would become stronger and stronger. The ordinary citizens would continuously lose the ability to compete with you. Since the Red Dragon Army suffered a heavy blow in a certain battle, they became your vassals. The once extremely proud warriors can only follow the peerless experts and play the role of servants or even cannon fodder. Such a servant army is destined to be unable to fulfill its sacred mission, which is to protect every ordinary individual in this civilization regardless of their status. Shen Yuanbao was deep in thought. All along, he had been trying to expand the strength of his family and company based on his survival instinct. He did not feel that there was any problem in doing so. However, his goal sounded awkward when it came out from Meng Chaos mouth. After draining the blood and sweat of the ordinary citizens, the peerless experts led by the upper echelons of the company naturally want to expand outside as well. Meng Chao continued, In the beginning, your expansion was very smooth. The nine mega corporations attacked from all directions, establishing large numbers of forward bases and colonization points all over the Other World. They also expanded these colonization points into brand new cities. The Dragon City civilization was illustrious for a time, becoming a new aristocrat that all the factions in the entire Other World were eyeing. The problem is that these cities are not restricted by the Supernatural Tower, nor are they under the leadership of the Survival Committee. In name, they are the arms that the Dragon City civilization extended to the Other World, but in reality, they are not controlled by the brain of Dragon City, but an independent kingdom of the nine mega corporations. In these cities, the laws issued by the survival committee are just empty words. The internal rules of the nine mega corporations. In other words, the will of peerless experts like you is the true law of the heavens. Ordinary citizens can only come to these new cities as employees of the corporations. They can not enjoy the benefits of conquering the Other World at all. They can only work for you day and night for the high cost of living and the slim hope of cultivation. Often, they work all year round. Even if they work overtime for more than half of their normal working hours, they can not save even a single cent of their salary. Instead, for the sake of their own or their childrens cultivation, they owe the company debts for twenty to thirty years, and they are completely enslaved by the company. During the expansion of the nine mega corporations, there will be conflicts with the natives of the Other World, and even protracted wars. If you win the war, you will be credited with all the credit to the unparalleled experts who are the leaders of the company. You will be bragged about how powerful you are and how smart, romantic, and cool your children and grandchildren are. You have saved the civilization and protected all mankind time and time again, and you are the only saviors. Naturally, you are qualified to enjoy 99% of the war dividends. If you are unlucky and lose, you will activate the propaganda machine that is firmly controlled by the company and preach to the employees of the companymy fellow countrymen, our civilization has reached a critical juncture, and everyone must work together and sacrifice themselves one after another! In the end, the employees of the company who did not enjoy any benefits during the process of conquering the Other World and were instead constantly exploited by you will inexplicably rush to the battlefield and face a group of ferocious natives of the Other World who have never met before. In short, when the company was thriving, everything was because of your leadership, and you naturally got the biggest piece of the cake. But when the company encountered difficulties, you would not hesitate to drag all the employees and even the entire civilization to take the blame for you or even die with you. As you can imagine, such a dragon city civilization has no real unity and combat ability at all. Because all the employees will gradually realize that everything in this world is fake after they get used to eating the flatbread that you have painted, especially the words of the executives of your companies. They are all f*cking farts. Only when you are strong is it true. Only when you are strong can you constantly change jobs among the nine mega corporations, get promoted, and even get a place in the gap between the nine mega corporations, so that you can take a breather. Only when one is strong enough can one obtain more cultivation resources so that their children can wake up as soon as possible. There is a little hope that they will not have to be born again and become your childrens slaves. Therefore, no one will fight for civilization wholeheartedly like they did in the past half century. No one will be so stupid as to be stimulated by lofty slogans. No one would fight to the death for the sake of everyone. As a peerless expert in the top management of the company, he was indeed fighting for his shares in the company and his position in the family. Ordinary employees would slack off if they could, and take advantage of others if they could. Even if they only had power the size of a housefly, they would use that power to exchange for a little bit of cultivation resources and a little bit of combat ability that would only be used on themselves. Even Chapter 1603 - Increasingly Clear Nightmare Meng Chao paused after he said that. He frowned slightly as if he was searching for the memory fragments that were gushing out of his brain like crystal butterflies. In fact, many lower-level and middle-level employees of the nine mega corporations have chosen to collaborate with the natives of the Other World and betray their own civilization! Meng Chao finally confirmed it. In the beginning, I found this dream absolutely ridiculousno matter what, we are all proud Earthlings. No matter how many differences there are internally, how can we willingly degenerate ourselves and bow down to the natives of the Other World? Thinking carefully, I realized that this was in line with the law of the development. As the saying goes, If a ruler treats his subjects as his brothers, then his subjects treat him as their confidants; if a ruler treats his subjects as his dogs and horses, then his subjects treat him as their countryman; if a ruler treats his subjects as grass, then his subjects treat him as their enemies! If in the future Dragon City civilization, 1% of the people have ten times more power, wealth, and strength than 99% of the people, they can decide the fate of the 99% at will. In that case, the so-called concept of Earthlings will be completely reduced to a lie. The 1% and 99% cannot treat each other as their own kind. Under such circumstances, the gap between a peerless expert who has broken through to the Deity Realm and mastered a mega corporation and an ordinary basic employee will probably be even greater than the gap between an ordinary person and a native from the Other World. What rights will ordinary people have to regard Dragon City, which will then be firmly controlled by a peerless expert, as their home? In fact, where will the concept of us be? If there is no we and only me left, the things that people do will not be for their own good. As long as they can obtain power, they dont care who the hell they surrender to. In any case, they are just slaves. Is it more glorious to be slaves to the Deity Realm warriors who are billionaires than to be slaves to the natives of the Other World? Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M I will never agree with the actions of these traitors of Earth. But I can slowly understand what kind of power makes them walk on this path. Just like that, when the nine mega corporations were expanding their territory and slaughtering everything in my dream, just as they were about to devour the entire Other World The incurable mega corporation disease was also silently invading your body. The structure of the nine mega corporations was constantly bloated, and they gradually lost the vitality that they had in the past. Whether it was the high-level, middle-level, or the basic level, they became parasites of all sizes that were attached to their corporations. The parasites at the top were scheming and fighting for power and benefits. The parasites at the middle level were lying to the higher-ups and those on the lower level. The parasites on the lower level were muddle-headed. They didnt consider the overall interests of the Dragon City civilization or even the long-term interests of the enterprises. They only considered their own interests and the interests of their own faction. They were thinking about how to use the power in their hands to cut off a tiny bit of insignificant resources from the enormous enterprises, transfer them from one level to another, and even cooperate with the natives from the Other World. In the end, they cleverly transformed them into their own power. Of course, as the majority shareholders, the Deity Realm warriors still maintained their invincible combat strength. They also hoped that the mega corporations under their names would be able to have a long-lasting foundation. However, the Deity Realm warriors stood too high. They were so high that they couldnt see the situation on the ground clearly. They couldnt hear the sounds on the ground. It was also impossible for them to personally handle all the matters, big and small, from top to bottom. In the end, the nine mega corporations evolved into nine-headed, deformed dinosaurs. Even if their tails were on fire and their limbs were festering, the pain would still take a long time before it could be transmitted to their brains through their long nerves. As Deity Realm warriors with brains, they gradually experienced the feeling of being abandoned by their friends and relatives. They became the commanders of their own forces. It is not hard to imagine that the nine mega corporations, even if they have temporarily produced extremely powerful weapons and trained powerful experts, are destined to fail to complete the grand undertaking of conquering the Other World in the long run. What awaits you is the ending of destruction. I dont care about the destruction of the nine mega corporations. However, based on my understanding of you and what I have seen with my own eyes in the past few days, you will not hesitate at the critical moment of life and death. You will drag the entire Dragon City civilization and millions of ordinary citizens to be buried with you! Shen Yuanbao listened quietly. Maybe it was because Meng Chaos gaze was too piercing. Or maybe it was because Meng Chaos voice had the power of thunder that could shake the deaf and wake the deaf. It was clearly an illusory dream, but this veteran expert of the older generation was still drenched in cold sweat after listening to it. This is just your speculation. Shen Yuanbaos voice was hoarse as he said, Its just an absurd dream. You want to make a big fuss in Dragon City over a Dream? I hope that its just an absurd dream more than anyone else. Meng Chao said, However, as Ive seen more and more people and experienced more and more things along the way, the details of this dream have become richer and clearer. Do you know that one time, I even dreamed that the nine mega corporations had completely monopolized the power of cultivationyou had a firm control over all the crystal ore veins, the resources of monsters, and the cultivation techniques. At that time, the internet was no longer like today, where there were all kinds of life science forums, free downloading of cultivation methods, and exchanges of battle videos. All the information about cultivation was under your control. If the ordinary citizens of Dragon City wanted to cultivate, they could either buy cultivation resources and cultivation methods from you at a high price, which was even more outrageous than the current black market. They could only afford it if they had a twenty-to thirty-year loan and signed a contract of indenture with you. Or, they can join the nine mega corporations and become your slave. They can work day and night until they vomit blood, until they faint, until they look haggard and lose themselves. In the end-of-year assessment, they will be evaluated as outstanding employees, and only then can they participate in the Martial Arts Advancement Class in the enterprise. In such a martial arts advancement class, the outstanding employees are nothing more than to toughen their muscles and bones, strengthen their physique, become more able to endure hardships and work harder, and stand up to your oppression. As for the top-notch cultivation techniques and the most precious resources, of course, they will always be in the hands of youthe nine great cultivation families. Dont say that this is just a dream, it will never become reality. Senior Shen, we saw the performance of your blood relatives in the meeting hall just now. If it is said that the experts of the older generation like you are not only tyrannical but also willing to face competition and support the rising stars, your flesh and blood, those second-generation cultivators, will only be ten times worse than you. They are absolutely capable of monopolizing all cultivation resources and information and suppressing all potential competitors! Chapter 1604 - Bone-Scraping Therapy Shen Yuanbao fell into deep thought. His gaze on Meng Chao became particularly different. It was as if it was his first time meeting Dragon Citys rising star. So? He went straight to the point. After deducing everything in the nightmare, do you want to exterminate the nine mega corporations like Lu Siya? I dont want to go that far. After all, the nine mega corporations have contributed to the Dragon City Civilization. Meng Chao said, From the era when order and law were broken and the strong preyed on the weak to the time when the Blood Alliance ruled Dragon City, it has been a kind of progress. No matter how evil the Blood Alliance was, it still brought a brand-new order to the transmigrated Dragon City. At the very least, it was the dawn of order. And from the Blood Alliance, which treated human lives like dirt, to the nine mega corporations, it was another kind of progress. As you said, Senior Shen, the nine mega corporations brought the rules of the game. Whether the rules were fair or not, it was better than the Blood Alliance, which had no rules and relied solely on violence. Not to mention, the founders of the nine mega corporations were all Deity Realm fighters, superheroes, and idols in the hearts of countless people who had defended Dragon City for decades. You were either fighting against the monsters on the front line with a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, protecting the last home of mankind, or Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M You were like Senior Lu Zhongqi and Senior Lu of Sky Pillar Corporation, who fought day and night in the deepest part of the mother lode of crystals. They endured the excruciating pain of radiation and cell mutation that far exceeded their limits, establishing the foundation of spirit energy and crystallography. Or, you were like those who lived in the major laboratories and research institutes, developing all kinds of incredible genetic drugs and spirit machines, which made our world more exciting than science fiction. It doesnt matter what your original intention was, whether it was purely to protect Dragon City and your compatriots, or whether you were ambitious and pursued profit and powereven if it was the latter, I feel that its understandable. The motive isnt important. As long as your contributions objectively helped more people live a better life, its enough. The problem is that there is a limit to everything. As the saying goes, too much is too little. It is just like how the stronger a superhuman is, the easier it is for him to go crazy. When an organization breaks through the limit and becomes so deformed that it can not bear it, it will suffer a backlash. From the inside out, it will gradually collapse and become a high-probability event. Senior Shen keeps saying that Lu Siya has ulterior motives and is stirring up trouble. This is not necessarily the truth. However, the problems of the Shen family and Universe Corporation were not caused by Lu Siya. Just now, those peoples performance was unsightly. The adopted sons and the blood descendants were divided into two camps to attack each other. Everyone had a little plan in their hearts. When they climbed up the ranks by all means, they left all kinds of dirt. These dirt became weapons for them to fight openly and secretly. As long as they could defeat the other party, they did not care about the overall interests of the family and the business, not to mention the overall situation of Dragon City. Besides, there is a conspirator who colluded with the Blood Alliance to assassinate my father. Did Lu Siya turn these people into such people? At most, Lu Siya tore open the bloody scabs and showed the ulcers below. Even without Lu Siya, the ulcers were still there, and they were deepening and expanding. Even without Lu Siya, without me, without the Azure Alliance, without Battle God Alliance, and without the Red Dragon Army, based on their performance just now, Senior Shen, do you really believe that they would be able to go on an expedition and fight to the death with the heroes of the natives of the other world, the peerless experts who had driven the monsters here? His words hit Shen Yuanbao where it hurt the most. After a long time, he sighed and said sadly, I didnt teach my son well. I dont think it has much to do with whether I taught my son well or not. Meng Chao said, The problem lies in the concept of the nine mega corporations. The illness of a big corporation can not be cured by personal ethics or unparalleled military strength. Shen Yuanbao looked at Meng Chao and resumed his initial address, Little friend Meng, what do you want? I want to help you. Meng Chao said seriously, We are not irreconcilable enemies, and Universe Corporation is not some heinous criminal gang. I have no intention of killing all of you. On the contrary, I want to stabilize the situation to the maximum and preserve Dragon Citys vitality, just like you. Only then can we face a wider world and a larger scale of turbulent waves. Continue. Shen Yuanbao said, I really want to know how you plan to stabilize the situation and preserve your vitality. This doesnt depend on me, but on you, Senior Shen. It depends on whether or not you have the courage to face the inside of the blade, scrape your bones, heal your wounds, or even break your wrists. Meng Chao said, Shen Chengyi is right. Times have changed. As more and more middle-level and low-level superhumans from poor families took advantage of the ubiquitous network, a high degree of organization and self-organization appeared. Cultivation techniques and facilities have become more and more popular, intelligent, and idiotic. Superhuman power has gradually entered every household. The era where the nine mega corporations and the nine cultivation families can control the sky with one hand and the sky with one hand forever is destined to be gone forever. If you dont want to be smashed into pieces by the tide of the times, you can only embrace change and stand on the tide of the times. If you dont want others to take Universe Corporation as an example, you can only take the initiative to perform a surgery that goes deep into your bones and touches your soul to completely remove Universe Corporations focus! How can I remove the focus? Shen Yuanbao asked sincerely. This question is too huge and complicated. Ive thought about it for a long time, but there is still no perfect answer. Perhaps, there is no perfect answer at all. Meng Chao said, However, I think that there are a few things that the nine mega corporations and the nine noble families of cultivation must do. Even if you dont do it, the situation will force you to do it. Otherwise, it will be a one-time deal, and everyone will be finished together. Which few things? Shen Yuanbao asked. First of all, the nine mega corporations must completely withdraw from the water, electricity, and synthetic food industries, which involve public services. Meng Chao resolutely said, The citizens of Dragon City have the most basic rights to eat, drink, and use electricity and gas. They must not be controlled by a small group of peerless experts. They must be controlled by the citizens of Dragon City themselves and by the Survival Committee, which is supported by all the citizens. Shen Yuanbao was noncommittal. Universe Corporation mainly engaged in mining, smelting, and metal processing. Its involvement in public services, such as water and electricity, was not deep. A small concession could win the support of Meng Chao, a rising supernova. That was not unacceptable. Chapter 1605 - Guilt However, Meng Chaos next suggestion made Shen Yuanbao unable to laugh. Secondly, crystals are the foundation of cultivation and the lifeblood of Dragon City. They must not be controlled by one family. Meng Chao said, For the future of Dragon City, we have to split up Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation, the two super mining companies that are in private hands. We have to introduce third-party testing and auditing organizations, strengthen the monitoring of the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, and introduce new companies that are owned by the entire nation to bid for mining, warehousing, and smelting. We have to ensure that not a single crystal can flow into private pockets without being declared. No matter how good-tempered Shen Yuanbao was after being seriously injured, he still jumped up from the medical pod when he heard this. Are you digging up the roots of the old Shen family? His eyes shone with a dark light as he stared coldly at Meng Chao. You know better than me how much the Red Creek Project has been depleted. Meng Chao said calmly, As the old saying goes, when you find a cockroach in the house, there are at least a thousand cockroaches hiding in a place you cant see. The Red Creek Project was the first batch of projects developed by the Dragon City civilization outside of Monster Mountain Range. It was a demonstration project and was watched by countless pairs of eyes. Some of the people in the Shen family were bold enough to take advantage of the project. Some of them were even corrupted by the blood union, resulting in the fire dragon burning the warehouse and the self-destruction of the Great Wall. I simply cant imagine how many dirty things were hidden in the crystal mines. The two private mining groups, Sky Pillar and Universe, controlled them for years without attracting attention. Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M How many crystals that should belong to all the superhumans and all the citizens of Dragon City, through such filthy means, have flowed into the hands of the Shen family and the Lu family? It is impossible to calculate. Perhaps, The Grand View of the Universe, which is worth billions of dollars, is one of the answers. However, when the Shen family and Lu family were taking advantage of public affairs and personal gains, you unwittingly offended everyone except yourselves. When you stand against everyone, including thousands of superhumans, no matter how strong one or two Deity Realm warriors are or how sturdy a fortress, such as The Grand View of the Universe, is, its impossible for it to resist the raging public sentiment and public opinion. Think about the superhumans gathered outside the Xinhui Business Center. Think about their resentful eyes! Do you really think that they are gathering for the underground black market? No. What stimulated so many low-level superhumans from humble families to unite, raise their arms, and roar is the omnipresent monopoly and injustice that pervades Dragon City and beyond! From this point of view, it is not that I want to dig out the roots of the old Shen family. You are seeking your own death! Moreover, the Shen family has encountered new trouble. If we are to say that the founder of Sky Pillar Corporation, the President of Dragon Citys Crystal Association, the chief prospector and expert of crystals in Dragon City, and the most educated Deity Realm warrior in Dragon City, Old Master Lu Zhongqi, is still vigorous and vigorous in his old age. It seems that he can still be alive and kicking in his peak state for twenty to thirty years or more. It is enough for him to protect Sky Pillar Corporations vested interests with his unparalleled strength, profound knowledge, elegant demeanor, and wisdom. Then, what about you, Shen Yuanbao, the founder of Universe Corporation? It is impossible to hide the fact that you were assassinated. It is also impossible to hide the fact that you were seriously injured. It is even more impossible to hide the argument that took place in The Grand View of the Universe. Right now, the news that you and the Shen family are weak has probably spread throughout dragon city. As the saying goes, when the emperor loses his deer, all the heroes will chase after him. There is also a saying, when a man is innocent, he will be punished for his wealth.Can you guess how many heroes are sharpening their blades inside and outside of Dragon City right now, ready to slaughter the Shen familys deer? And at the moment when the dragons are without a leader and the wind and rain are swaying, with so many crystal mines, are these crystal mines the wealth of the Shen family or the crime of the Shen family? Shen Yuanbao gritted his teeth. Two balls of flames seemed to be burning in the depths of his eyes. It was like a heavily wounded hyena whose limbs were broken but still protected its food and did not want to be robbed by anyone. However, there were many things in this world that could not be solved by wishful thinking. It is hard to start a business, but it is even harder to keep it. Meng Chao stared at Shen Yuanbao and said, If you did not have the wisdom to retreat in a hurry, leaving so many crystal mines for your descendants would not be wealth but endless trouble. Besides, even without my proposal, there would not have been any third-party regulators and more competitors. It would still have been Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation. The two companies would have been competing against each other. After you were seriously injured and left the arena, which of your children, whether they are blood descendants or adopted children, would be able to compete with Lu Zhongqi of Sky Pillar Corporation? Instead of giving the market share to the competitors for free, it would be better to give it to all the citizens of Dragon City. It would be considered as helping their children and grandchildren to build a good relationship with all their compatriots and a good reputation. At the same time, it would also disgust the competitors, wouldnt it? Shen Yuanbao was stunned. From this point of view, it seemed that Meng Chaos whimsical suggestion was not without reason. Continue. Shen Yuanbao said with a hoarse voice, Let me hear. How many other evil ideas do you have? I do. Meng Chao said calmly, During the war, the Supernatural Tower implemented a long period of contribution points system. It was to accept and issue various combat missions for the superhumans to complete and accumulate contribution points. And all cultivation resources that were circulated by the Supernatural Tower, including but not limited to the crystal ores, monster materials, the entry time of the cultivation and medical pods, the cultivation and combat videos of the experts, and even the personal guidance of the experts, all required contribution points to be exchanged. I feel that this is a very good system that ensures fairness to the greatest extent. Even the super-rich and the children of the rich, who want to enjoy the strategic resources related to the future of the entire civilization, have to ensure that they make a corresponding contribution to the civilization. However, in practice, there are many problems with the contribution point system. For example, the underground black market is so popular that not all cultivation resources require contribution points to be exchanged; not all missions are publicly announced. Many disciples of wealthy families can easily issue simple missions and complete them in an instant, bypassing the rules of the game, and farming battle merits, contribution points, and honor at a speed a hundred times faster than the disciples of poor families. After the victory of the Monster War, very few people continue to issue combat missions, and the contribution points system is in a half-paralyzed, half-abolished state, which is really a pity! Chapter 1606 - New Mission System Shen Yuanbao agreed with this point. He was a warrior of the older generation who had fought his way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He would never refuse to carry out the most dangerous missions. Shen Yuanbao himself also hated those who were lazy, sneaky, always taking advantage of loopholes, and constantly sleeping on his contributions. How do you think we should restart and improve the merit point system? Shen Yuanbao asked Meng Chao humbly. Meng Chao had thought about this question for a long time. In his opinion, the merit point system was the most important part to ensure the superhumans combat strength and spiritual outlook. If they could not make contributions to civilization and only fight for their own selfish desires, no matter how strong the superhumans were, what would be the point of being as powerful as the sun, moon, and even heaven and earth? What meaning would it bring to the entire civilization and every ordinary person living in that civilization? First, of course, the contribution points system must be made public and transparent. Meng Chao said, We should build an official website related to the mission system. All the mission content, ratings, completion status, and rewards after completion must be posted on the Internet in real-time and be monitored by all citizens. In this way, all the citizens can see at a glance what kind of mission a certain superhuman has completed, how difficult the mission is, and how much reward he will receive after completing it. Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M If there is a descendant of a wealthy family who wants to complete a simple mission by earning battle merits but receives a high reward, he will become the target of public criticism and be despised by all the citizens. Similarly, the difficulty of a mission should be linked to ones realm. All superhumans have to complete a few guaranteed missions every year. The higher the realm, the harder the guaranteed mission will be. Even Deity Realm warrior is no exception. There is no way to use excuses such as having too many things to do every day to shirk responsibility, much less using money to replace a mission. If the guaranteed mission is not completed, then the Supernatural Tower should not continue to open up to this cowardly superhuman who shirks responsibility. He cannot use the cultivation facilities in the Supernatural Tower or participate in all the activities of the Supernatural Towers organization. He cannot even log onto the Supernatural Towers official website again. Such a fellow does not even deserve the title of superhuman. He should be removed from the Superhuman Association and die a social death in Dragon City! And the family, company, and organization he belongs to will also suffer great humiliation because of him. Shen Yuanbao nodded slowly. Interesting. Continue. Now that the drone technology, network technology, and dynamic video capture technology in Dragon City are so advanced, technically speaking, when carrying out 90% of the missions, it is entirely possible to arrange a few drones to follow and record the whole process. Even if the drone movements are too big, at least a few cameras can be installed on the helmet or shoulder pads to record the entire process of the superhuman completing the mission and upload it to the internet for all the citizens to download at will. Meng Chao said, There are three benefits to doing this. First, of course, it is to further ensure openness, fairness, and transparency. No one can cheat or cheat on missions that are related to the future of Dragon City. Second, these first-view mission videos are very good learning materials. They may help ordinary people who are unable to enter higher education institutions and open the door to the road to transcendence. Thirdly, if the mission is indeed very dangerous and arduous, and the superhumans have risked their lives and performed meritorious deeds, through the first view, the ordinary citizens will be able to experience it. It will also allow everyone to have a deeper understanding of the superhumans contribution and the word contribution. From there, they will be able to admire, understand, and support the superhumans even more. Senior Shen, just now, I heard that there were quite a few disciples of the Shen family complaining that the ordinary citizens and the disciples of the humble class were making a big deal out of nothing. werent they just indulging themselves in debauchery, indulging themselves in extravagance, and taking a bath with the genetic medicine? Was there a need to be so angry and make such a big fuss? I think that if the method I mentioned is used, and the disciples of the Shen family really have the guts to carry out the most dangerous missions, such as engaging in close combat with the apocalyptic beasts, fighting with each other, killing until the sky was dark and blood flowed like a river, the entire battle video was recorded and put on the Internet for all the citizens to learn and enjoy. If thats the case, no one will object to the fact that the Shen familys disciple who has made outstanding contributions is indulging in extravagance and extravagance. That makes sense. Shen Yuanbao did not feel sorry for his own children and grandchildren at all, These disappointing fellows shout loudly when they have nothing to do. When it comes to the time where they have to put their heads on their belts and fight with real weapons, all of them are trembling like little chicks. Sometimes, I really wonder if they are the descendants of my old Shen family. Indeed, there should be a stricter system. Throw all these b*stards in and beat them up. As the saying goes, the strong preys on the weak. If the winner is the king and the loser is the outlaw, how can they reign supreme in the other world without going through thousands of trials and tribulations? In addition, we should also strengthen the Ranking Board segment in the contribution points system. Meng Chao said, I saw that there were all sorts of ranking boards in the Supernatural Tower, but the production was rather crude. Furthermore, it was only spread in the circle of superhumans. It was far from enough. I believe that all sorts of missions should be linked to all sorts of rankings, such as the daily ranking, monthly ranking, annual ranking, rookie ranking, highest completion ranking, most dangerous mission ranking, and so on. All the rankings are passed through the large screen on the skyscrapers facade. They are rotated round the clock so that all the citizens can see them when they look up. Using this method activates the competitive spirit between the superhumans. Arent you overthinking this? Shen Yuanbao said, How can the superhumans be fooled just because of a mere list? Well Meng Chao said, Senior Shen, can you imagine if you were ranked second on a certain list and Senior Lu Zhongqi of Sky Pillar Corporation was ranked first? As far as the eye can see, there would be at least a hundred super giant screens in Dragon City. The two words Shen Yuanbao would all be suppressed by the two words Lu Zhongqi. All the citizens would see the news. It would even pop out on their computers and mobile phones from time to time. Do you think that you can really stand such a scene? Shen Yuanbao thought for a moment. His fist began to stiffen. Even if you are indifferent to fame and fortune, what about the competition between Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation? Meng Chao continued, Without a doubt, the higher the superhuman is on this list, the better the products he endorses and the performance of his company in the financial market, and vice versa. In this way, all the superhumans will fight for the whole human race. Even a nine-headed bull wont be able to stop them from contributing to Dragon City! Chapter 1607 - You Are the Radical That makes sense. Shen Yuanbao sighed. If this system can work perfectly, it can definitely stimulate the superhumans enthusiasm! Theres another point. I noticed that in the past contribution points system, most of the missions were issued by the nine mega corporations, and the rewards were provided by those corporations, Meng Chao said. In this way, superhumans complete missions for the mega corporations. They also receive rewards from the mega corporations. Its very easy for them to become the corporations vassals or even lackeys since theyre fighting for them. That wont do. The new contribution points system must strengthen the Supernatural Towers main status. The mission content must be diversified. The rewards cannot come from the mega corporations. They can only come from the Supernatural Tower. How do you diversify it? Shen Yuanbao asked with interest. Its simple. Let ordinary citizens have the opportunity to participate in the design of the mission. Meng Chao said, In the past, the Supernatural Tower paid too much attention to the needs of the mega corporations and military missions. Of course, in times of war, thats something that we cant blame them for. But now, the war is over. We need at least five to ten years to adjust and accumulate strength before we have enough strength to deal with the next phase of a larger and more intense war. During this period, listening to the voices of ordinary citizens, improving their satisfaction, and promoting harmony and unity in the Dragon City civilization are the most important things. Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M I suggest that we randomly select ordinary citizens on a regular basis and ask them to tell us the greatest difficulties they have encountered in their lives and the things they hope the superhumans would do the most. The follow-up missions, at least a part of them, should be designed around what they want. Random selection? Shen Yuanbao thought for a while and said, Its a good idea to let ordinary citizens participate in the part of the mission setup, but shouldnt there be a screening mechanism? Many ordinary citizens dont have much culture or structure. They are simply short-sighted and only care about the small profits in front of them. What reliable tasks can they propose? Dont misunderstand. Its not that I look down on ordinary people. In fact, there are many highly-educated talents among ordinary citizens, such as engineers, business owners, and even teachers in universities. If we choose them as the representatives of ordinary people to participate in the task design, I have no objection No, they must be randomly selected and rotated regularly. We must try our best to ensure that every ordinary citizen of Dragon City has a channel to give their voice to the peerless experts. Meng Chao said, The ordinary people have always been at the bottom of the pyramid of Dragon City civilization. Of course, its impossible for them to have any knowledge and pattern, but that doesnt mean that they are brainless and dont know what is good for them. who is using them to satisfy their own selfish desires under the pretense of asking for the lives of the people. The small profits that you mentioned may very well be related to the happiness and sadness of a family, the future of a child, and the lives of many people. Why isnt it worth arranging some missions for the superhumans to fight for? As for the selection of high-level ordinary people, hehe, there will be too many tricks once they reach the selection stage. I can guarantee that these high-level ordinary people will definitely be bribed by the mega corporations in no time. The missions that they throw out will only benefit the mega corporations and not satisfy the interests of the ordinary citizens Alright, Im a little convinced by you. Although Shen Yuanbao said that, he did not show any expression of being sincerely convinced. He said slowly, Your suggestion is not without reason, but the biggest problem is that its wishful thinking and can not be realized. From what you mean, you want to use the contribution point system as a starting point to carry out a radical innovation to the entire Supernatural Tower. Putting aside the success rate of such an innovation, any similar innovation requires an astronomical number of resources to be effectively promoted. May I ask, where do you want your resources to come from? Raise taxes, Meng Chao said without hesitation. Raise taxes on superhumans. The higher the realm, the higher the tax rate, especially the inheritance tax. In the past few decades, the peerless experts of Dragon City, mainly the peak Heaven Realm and Deity Realm warriors, have used their power to move mountains and overturn seas. They have accumulated enormous wealth that ordinary people cannot imagine. When ordinary people can only live in the disorderly slums, the peerless experts all live in the magnificent Dragon City One and in The Grand View of the Universe. When ordinary people had to economize for a gene reagent, the peerless experts were able to wash their feet with the blood of the ferocious beasts of hell. If the trend of the differentiation between the strong and the weak is not stopped, it wont be long before the strong and the weak in the Dragon City civilization will evolve into two completely different species, leading to the collapse of the civilization. If you say that the peerless experts have made great contributions to the Dragon City civilization and accumulated so many military exploits from the mountains of corpses and the Sea of blood that you can enjoy everything, then how can your children naturally enjoy resources that are hundreds of times more abundant than others? The excessive and progressive inheritance tax can solve this problem to the greatest extent. Shen Yuanbao burst into laughter. It seems that I was wrong. Shen Yuanbao laughed. I thought that you were a moderate and that Lu Siya was a radical. But now, it seems that you are the real radical. Compared to you, a lunatic, even that ambitious little girl, Lu Siya, is so gentle and harmless. An excessive and progressive inheritance tax. Do you really think that there is even the slightest possibility that such a ridiculous proposal will be realized? Do you really think that there will be superhumans who will support your proposal? Of course, most of the peak Heaven Realm and Deity Realm warriors wont support it, and neither will most of the sons of wealthy families and the top management of the mega corporations. Meng Chao said calmly, But I believe that other than these superhuman fighters and those who have benefited from it, everyone else will support me. In other words Shen Yuanbao stared at Meng Chao. In order to accomplish this, you are willing to make an enemy of most of the peerless experts in Dragon City? Yes. Meng Chao said indifferently, In order to accomplish this, I will not hesitate to make an enemy of most of the peerless experts in Dragon City. Why? Shen Yuanbao really did not understand. You must know that you are also a peerless expert. Superstar Company, which is under your name, also possesses an astronomical amount of wealth. If you impose an excessive and progressive inheritance tax, it means that you will not be able to escape either. It is impossible for you to pass on everything that you have worked hard to accumulate to your descendants If you dont do this, the gap between the strong and the weak will become larger and larger. Dragon Citys civilization will certainly be doomed. Meng Chao said, When the Dragon City civilization is destroyed and my descendants become slaves and corpses, whats the meaning of the so-called astronomical wealth?'' Chapter 1608 - Second Best Those words are truly admirable. Shen Yuanbao said, My young friend, Meng, do you know what has happened to the countless revered people like you who have tried to change the world on their own? I do. They were either condemned by the public, disgraced, or killed by a mental patient who appeared out of nowhere. Meng Chao said, However, Senior Shen, do you know the biggest difference between me and the innovators who died before they even started? Shen Yuanbao shook his head slowly. In terms of ideas and methods, of course, Im far inferior to the far-sighted innovators in history. However, I believe that there has never been an innovator on Earth who possesses my power. Meng Chao raised his fist, and his palm emitted the sound of steel melting. Wisps of blue flames emerged from the gaps of his fingers, and circles of pale golden electric arcs surrounded the outer flames. His fist, which was interlaced with lightning and flames, was still half a meter away from Shen Yuanbaos eyes. One of the most senior Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City was so stimulated by the overwhelming pressure that he squinted his eyes. His facial muscles rippled like a lake stirred by a giant rock. Im just a beginner who has just entered the Deity Realm. Of course, Im no match for you seniors. Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M Meng Chao smiled and emphasized each word. However, if anyone wants to physically destroy me, they should send out at least three to five Deity Realm fighters and be prepared to pay a terrible price. After the battle, those three to five Deity Realm fighters would all be reimbursed. Besides, Im not alone. Battle God Palace, the Red Dragon Army, the Azure Alliance led by Lu Siya, and tens of thousands of low-level and middle-level superhumans have my back. I dont think theyll just watch as three to five Deity Realm warriors fight with me in the sky above Dragon City. Theyll fight until the sun and moon lose their light, and the sky and earth collapse. You said that you didnt agree with Lu Siyas approach, Shen Yuanbao said in a deep voice. If you can consider the big picture and show the integrity that an old senior and a hero should have, then I dont agree with Lu Siyas approach. Meng Chao said, But if you insist on putting your own interests and your familys interests before the overall interests of the Dragon City civilization and the interests of its several million ordinary citizens, I can only choose Lu Siyas approach. I might even be more ruthless than her. In any case, according to my deduction, the Dragon City civilization, which is completely controlled by the nine mega corporations and the nine noble families of cultivation, has no future at all. No matter how impressive it is, it will be destroyed in the raging flames in the end. Then, no matter how extreme my methods are, I will try my best. I will not make the situation worse! Hmph Shen Yuanbao said, So, you admit that you have nothing to do with Lu Siya. Even when you were exploring the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, you didnt forget to observe the situation in Dragon City in secret? Meng Chao grinned. The so-called nothing to do with Lu Siya requires at least a breaking process on the surface. I dont remember when I brokewith Lu Siya. Shen Yuanbao was silent. He was thinking about the possibility of Meng Chaos words revealing that he and Lu Siya were working together. Lu Siya, who was ambitious, ruthless, good at bewitching people, and was not weak herself, was already a headache. If the Dragon Citys youngest Deity Realm warrior was added Many times, being young did not only mean being young. It also meant having endless potential and endless possibilities. It also meant that when Shen Yuanbao and the other experts of the older generation couldnt resist the erosion of time and fell one after another. It was very likely that Meng Chao, who had just stepped into his peak period, had started to control the wind and rain in Dragon City. Even if the peerless experts from the nine great cultivation families could suppress Meng Chao and Lu Siya in a short period of time. What about ten years later? What about twenty or thirty years later? Shen Yuanbao sighed. For the first time, he felt that he was unable to put in the effort. He felt that he had lost. Not to Meng Chao and Lu Siya. But to time, damn time! Shen Yuanbao thought seriously for a long time before turning his gaze towards Meng Chao once again. Meng Chaos face was calm, and his eyes revealed a trace of madness in his calmness. He displayed his bare feet are not afraid of wearing shoes mentality to the fullest and did not give in to his gaze at all. After looking at each other for ten seconds, Shen Yuanbao suddenly laughed. Alright, little friend Meng, stop beating around the bush. Shen Yuanbao said, Where exactly do you want to open the Window? Hurry up and tell me. Meng Chao blinked and said, What do you mean by open the window? Humans are the most compromising creatures. If there is a room with four high walls that are airtight and there is no sunlight, if you rashly say that you want to open a window on the wall, the people inside, who are used to the darkness, will definitely not agree. However, if you say that you want to completely open the roof but you can take the second-best option and open a window at the very least, then the people in the room will most likely agree. Shen Yuanbao said, You just proposed that the excessive progressive inheritance tax for peak Heaven Realm and Deity Realm powerhouses is too radical. It will only intensify the conflict and not solve the problem. It wont land on the ground at all. Its obviously a plan to flip the roof. Other than that, you must have a more stable, more conservative, and more considerate way to open the windowthat allows everyone to sit down and talk slowly, right? Meng Chao laughed as well. Many people say that Shen Yuanbao is a simple-minded warrior with well-developed limbs. He only managed to conquer a large territory in the good years when he could soar to the sky if he dared to fight. Who would believe such a foolish conclusion? Who would be the real fool? Meng Chao said, Thats right. I do have another idea. Its naturally difficult to make a peak Heaven Realm warrior and a Deity Realm warrior hand over more than half of their wealth before they die. Then, what if we set up a foundation? In the name of the peerless expert, in theory, the foundation will always be controlled by the descendants of the peerless expert. It will only be run by professional managers and restricted by special legal provisions. As long as the Dragon City civilization exists, the foundation will ensure that the descendants of the peerless experts can at least live a comfortable and down-to-earth life. The foundation Shen Yuanbao slowly chewed on this concept and said, Now, the nine major cultivation families have established various foundations. Chapter 1609 - : Universe City Meng Chao said, Now, the foundation under the nine mega corporations is, frankly speaking, still a tool to make money. In the eyes of ordinary citizens, whats the difference between it and the corporations themselves? Shen Yuanbao asked, Then what does the foundation youre talking about do? The foundation Im thinking of mainly performs five major functions. Meng Chao counted his fingers and said, First, it will be responsible for providing various kinds of support to the primary and secondary schools and pre-school education institutions in Dragon City, including but not limited to providing training equipment, updating the campus environment, directly exporting teachers or improving the treatment of teachers, providing financial aid for poor students, and bearing the cost of nutritious lunches, and so on. Shen Yuanbao frowned and said, There are already a lot of educational institutions under the names of the nine mega corporations. The educational institutions under your names are either aristocratic schools that cater to the rich, or various training classes that seek profit. Meng Chao replied, In my opinion, although the aristocratic schools and training classes are not like monstrous existences, if you want to truly defend Dragon City, you still have to rely on the thousands of students who graduate from the ordinary schools in the slums and old neighborhoods. Right now, many people of insight in Dragon City are calling for an improvement in the quality of education in the ordinary schools so that every child has an opportunity to awaken their extraordinary power. However, they are suffering from insufficient funds and resources. If the nine mega corporations can establish an education foundation and play a role in this regard, they will certainly be welcomed and supported by most of the ordinary citizens. They will also be able to wash away the negative impact of the underground black market to a certain extent. Shen Yuanbao was noncommittal. Continue. What about the second one? Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M The second one is that this foundation can be used to find new people. Meng Chao said, Many children of the humble class have cultivated to the age of seventeen or eighteen, and they are already beginning to show their prowess. However, because they dont have the guidance of a master teacher and sufficient cultivation resources, they are always lacking when it comes to the last step. Otherwise, they would be like me back in the day. I practiced blindly and trained until I was possessed. I was seriously injured, and after lying in bed for several months, my future was almost ruined. I think that if there is a foundation that can specifically find and help such new people, help them through the darkness before dawn, and help them successfully embark on the road of transcendence, not only will Dragon Citys overall combat ability become stronger, but you will also receive these new peoples gratitude. Naturally, with the opportunity to recruit them and serve under your own command, wouldnt that be a win-win situation? That suggestion was very suitable for Shen Yuanbao. In fact, he had recruited so many foster children in the past. It was the same as what Meng Chao had talked about: Discovering, supporting, and absorbing new blood. Although there were the Shen Chengyi and Shen Chengxiu brothers among his foster children, they were traitors. Nevertheless, Shen Yuanbao had to admit that if his foster children had not fought and helped Universe Corporation survive its most difficult moment, the Shen family would have been finished long ago with just his biological children, who were still wet behind the ears at that time. Thats not a big problem. Shen Yuanbao said, What else? Also, I think that this foundation can bear part of the infrastructure construction, such as building bridges and roads, schools and hospitals in the Other World, or even building brand-new cities from scratch. Meng Chao said, Dont misunderstand. I know that a lot of infrastructure construction is profitable, but Im referring to those relatively remote and poor places. If we invest in them, its likely that we wont be able to make a return for thirty to fifty years, or even more than ahundred years. I wont be able to make a return in a hundred years? Shen Yuanbao could not help but laugh. Then whats in it for me? A name! Meng Chao said matter-of-factly. Senior Shen, it would be wonderful if the foundation under your name is really willing to build a bridge, pave a road, build a hospital, and open a school in a remote village in the depths of the Other World. That would bring the friendship of the Earths people to the poor natives of the Other World, helping them to leave poverty and become rich, and taking the initiative to join the big family of Earths civilization! Shen Yuanbao said, I look like a good person who eats a vegetarian diet and prays to Buddha. Can you convince me with just a few words to give my lifes hard work to an idiot from the Other World to build a bridge and pave a road? Then, what if we add in the naming rights for these infrastructure facilities? Meng Chao said, Think about it. Hospitals, schools, bridges, and even cities named after Senior Shen or Universe Corporation would rise up in the Other World. Countless future sages, mages, and great swordsmen would graduate from Yuanbao Primary School, Yuanbao Middle School, and Yuanbao University. They would even live in a super metropolis named Universal City, which combines the dual characteristics of Earths civilization and the Other World civilization, maximizing runic machinery and spirit technology as if it was the arrival of the future. Even if you die one day, your bones will be turned into mud. That mud will be burned into ashes, and the ashes will be scattered into the air. The great achievements of your fierce battle against the monsters in the past will be buried in the dust of history and replaced by new heroes and legends. However, Yuanbao University and Universe City would still exist. Together with Dragon City, they could turn into shining stars that symbolize the fire of Earths civilization and live on in a brand-new world. Isnt that much better than simply leaving a large sum of money to the descendants of a mega corporation that is suffering from the disease of a being large company? Universe City Shen Yuanbao fell into deep thought. The proposal had obviously occupied his mind. Why do we need to establish a foundation? Shen Yuanbao narrowed his eyes. With Universe Corporations power, we have built a city that belongs to us outside of Monster Mountain Range! Indeed. I admit that you have done that. Meng Chao said, However, such a city that is completely controlled by Universe Corporation is destined to not be supported by all the citizens of Dragon City. It is also destined to not be supported by thousands of superhumans from poor families. It is even likely that there will be friction and fierce conflicts with the cities that the other eight mega corporations have built separately and the independent kingdoms that are like prisons. Moreover, such a city that was born to pursue profit is not destined to take care of the Other World natives interests. It will only resort to desperate means to exploit the natives, inciting their hatred and welcoming their counterattack. In the end, when the natives of the Other World decide to attack together, the city where interests are above everything else will be filled with a bunch of people who only care about profit. How can they find thousands of people who are willing to defend it to the death? Chapter 1610 - Legacy or Explosive Barrel Since Meng Chaos words were true descriptions of what he had seen in his apocalyptic nightmare, they seemed particularly hard-hitting and powerful. Shen Yuanbao was silent. In his deep eyes, many hospitals, schools, bridges, and even cities named Yuanbao seemed to rise from the ground and stand tall. Continue. Shen Yuanbao said, There are two more. The other two are relatively simple. Meng Chao said, I think that such a new foundation should pay attention to the rehabilitation of disabled citizens and the purchase, installation, use, and maintenance of artificial limbs. or to put it simply, more money should be invested in our Broken Star Club. On behalf of the thousands of disabled citizens in Dragon City, I would like to thank you for your generosity. Also, the foundation should pay more attention to the heroes who have done meritorious deeds during the Monster War in the past decades and those who do such deeds during new wars in the future, whether they are veterans or not. It could help with their further education, employment, and even pension issues. Now, there are three meritorious deed systems in Dragon City, which are aimed at ordinary citizens, superhumans, and the Red Dragon soldiers respectively. Logically speaking, as long as you make contributions, you will receive glory and tangible benefits. Please Keep reading 0n MYB0XN0VEL(.)C0M The problem is that Dragon Citys market is too small. The process of changing from a wartime economic system to a normal economic system will inevitably experience a stumble with the many pressures and obstacles. In order to make a breakthrough outside Monster Mountain Range as soon as possible, our financial pressure has been extremely great. Under such circumstances, for the heroes who have done meritorious deeds, the glory is barely enough. There will be fewer real benefits, and the heroes will feel cold toward it. In reality, Dragon City is not without money. However, the money is in the hands of some superhumans from the nine great cultivation families. Its been used to build The Grand View of the Universe, which is destined to be destroyed in the flames of the apocalypse. In my opinion, instead of wasting an astronomical amount of resources to build The Grand View of the Universe and hoping that the reinforced concrete shell can protect the Shen familys descendants, its better to bring out all these resources and form a good relationship with the heroes who have made outstanding military achievements. When disaster really comes, its much more reliable to count on these heroes to help the Shen family than to count on The Grand View of the Universe, which has yet to be completed and is already emitting an aura of decay. You Shen Yuanbaos face was white with a tinge of red and green. It was his idea to build The Grand View of the Universe. On one hand, that was the trend of the nine great noble cultivation families. Everyone was building a lot of things. If the Shen family did not follow, it would be looked down upon. On the other hand, Shen Yuanbao, who had fought his way from the lowest level of the mine to the peak, was not lacking. He had capped off his turbulent life with The Grand View of the Universe. After his death, he would leave behind something meaningful in the world. He did not expect Meng Chao, a powerhouse of the new generation, to say that the magnificent and indestructible The Grand View of the Universe was merely a concrete and steel b*stard shell. What pained him even more was, Shen Yuanbao could tell that Meng Chao was not deliberately provoking him because he was not on the same page. Meng Chao truly believed that The Grand View of the Universe would be destroyed together with the Shen family in a few decades. If Shen Yuanbao were a few decades younger, he would definitely not be convinced. Instead, he would risk everything to compete with Meng Chao. However, it came down to the same thing in the end. He was already old. There was not much time left. After his fall, Dragon City was destined to belong to Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and the other new generations. He had mentally chosen his own children three to five times. There were really not many people who could withstand Meng Chao and Lu Siyas combined attacks. Therefore, no matter how ridiculous, ear-piercing, or excessive Meng Chaos opinion was, he had to acknowledge it. He had to listen to it and consider it carefully. These five rules dont work. After careful consideration, Shen Yuanbao slowly shook his head. Based on what youve implied, these five rules require the nine mega corporations to do what the Survival Committee should do for free. In the past few decades, the nine mega corporations have dominated Dragon City. They firmly controlled the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee and used it to earn excessive profits, allowing them to develop to their current state. Meng Chao said, From a certain point of view, all of you are the Survival Committee. This is the responsibility that all of you should bear! Earlier, in the meeting hall, didnt the Shen familys disciples, who were born with a silver spoon in their mouths, say we are the ones in charge of Dragon City and Dragon City is our world? Since Dragon City is your world, if you dont shoulder this responsibility, who will? Thats not always possible. When there is a cake to share, you will wave your knives and forks, howl, and rush faster than anyone else. When its time to pay for the cake, youll turn a blind eye, make excuses, and run away, right? Shen Yuanbaos old face turned red. The most significant difference between him and the Shen family was that he had not been born with luxurious clothes, an astronomical amount of resources, and thousands of employees forced to obey, revere, and even worship him. Therefore, he would not take these things for granted and pay no price at all. But, its too much. Shen Yuanbao said, According to the five rules that youve proposed, how big is the scale of this foundation? How much money will the Shen family have to throw into it? Even if you put the entire family and business on the line, it might not be enough! Thats right. Its the only way that the Shen familys long-term survival be guaranteed. Its the only way that your name will be remembered by everyone in a thousand years, ten thousand years, or even longer, Senior Shen! Meng Chao said, Otherwise, what kind of legacy do you want to leave for your children to ensure that they, their children, and their childrens children will be well-fed, dignified, and even above Dragon City forever, Senior Shen? Dont tell me that youre going to rely on those crystal ore veins that youve worked hard for your whole life? Shen Yuanbao snorted. The implication was obvious. Arent the crystal ore veins enough? Dont joke around. Meng Chao said, The crystal ore veins dont have the name of your Shen family carved on them. If you summon them, they wont agree to anything. Its just that those heavenly materials and earthly treasures have no owners, hence strong soldiers and horses can get to them. Back then, you were strong and invincible in Dragon City. Its no surprise that you were able to occupy so many crystal ore veins. But when you occupied the crystal ore veins, you must have offended a lot of people and formed unresolvable grudges. You also accumulated the jealousy of countless people. Take the events of the past few days as an example. Which ordinary superhuman who didnt have the money to buy cultivation resources didnt silently curse Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation in their hearts? As long as youre alive, everything will be fine. Unfortunately, once you fall, do you think that all those years of resentment, jealousy, and the struggle for benefits will not rebound or even backfire? So, youre not leaving a rich legacy for your descendants at all. Youre simply leaving countless explosive barrels under their behinds that can explode at any time! Chapter 1611 - The Money Thats Gone Shen Yuanbao was speechless. He had started with crystal mining. To put it simply, he was a mine owner. No mine owner dared to say that he received his mining rights by relying on his own charm, rich knowledge, or professional skills. Oh, perhaps Lu Zhongqi of Sky Pillar Corporation was qualified to say so. After all, he was the top prospector and crystal expert in Dragon City. However, the corpses of his competitors and countless unspeakable secrets lay beneath every crystal ore vein that Shen Yuanbao had seized. Despite that, it was impossible for him to exterminate all his competitors. There were still numerous competitors licking their wounds in the dark, like hungry hyenas waiting for the old lion king to fall before pouncing on its young cubs throats. In fact, that was also one of the reasons why Shen Yuanbao had spared no expense to build The Grand View of the Universe. It was not only a magnificent palace, but itwas also a self-sufficient manor and an indestructible fortress. Deep underground, there was even a small but high-quality mother lode of crystals. The facilities for mining and refining were all available. The disciples of the Shen family could stay in The Grand View of the Universe for years and cultivate in seclusion to surpass their limits! Meng Chao appeared to see through Shen Yuanbaos thoughts. Senior Shen, do you think that The Grand View of the Universe alone can protect your clansmen and blood descendants forever? Meng Chao scoffed. Its true that The Grand View of the Universe is like a modern fortress, which can be attacked and defended. However, it is only destined to stand for a short period of time. It cannot defend for a lifetime. In history, the ancient fortresses have allowed many powerful families to even decide the fate of a dynasty. All of them are much more awe-inspiring than the nine great cultivation families. In the end? Did these powerful families persevere till today? Do the ancient fortresses, which they painstakingly built using all their money and food to squeeze people in, still exist? In fact, forget the great clans. Would even the ruler of a powerful dynasty at its peak, who didnt command thousands of soldiers and horses, who didnt possess the wealth of the world, who didnt cough lightly only for ten thousand heads to fall to the ground, who didnt conquer countless foreign tribes and expand his territory to the limits of his ability, who didnt have palaces that were a hundred times more luxurious and sturdier than The Grand View of the Universe as a barrier for themselves, who didnt want to rely on all of the above to rule for thousands of generations, last forever? Which emperor or dynasty can rule forever? The old will be reformed, and the new will be established. There is no such thing as a thousand-year-old fortress, and there is no such thing as a thousand-year-old noble family. Its common for nobles and generals to die after a hundred years. Moreover, the nine great families of cultivation today cannot be compared with the noble families and emperors of the past. First of all, the nine noble cultivation families rose too quickly. Their foundations are too shallow. Their family members arent flourishing. Most times, they rely on their in-laws and adopted in-laws to provide support. The in-laws and adopted in-laws are the ones who stray or betray the easiest. The incident between Shen Chengyi and Shen Chengxiu today is the best proof. To put it bluntly, the so-called nine noble cultivation families rely on the peerless martial strength of nine, at most a dozen or twenty Deity Realm fighters. The so-called nine great mega corporations are just abnormal products developed after the Deity Realm powerhouses used peerless force to monopolize a certain resource or a certain key field. However, many Deity Realm warriors are already old. Furthermore, when they were young, they were careless and reckless, leaving their body with many internal injuries. In fact, the entire cultivation system is unscientific. Dont misunderstand, Senior Shen. Im not targeting you. Im saying that the cultivation systems of all the Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City, including Battle God Lei Zongchao, are unscientific. At most, we can call it Deity Realm 1.0. Besides, when one reaches your age, it will be very difficult to level up to Deity Realm 2.0 with a riddled body that is strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Let me ask you. When you people start to die one after another, you wont even have to wait until the end of your lives. As long as you show some signs of decline, what will happen to the nine noble families of cultivation and the nine mega corporations that are supported by unparalleled armed forces? Even the Ancients knew that it was the foolish act of a child to carry gold and swagger around in public. Senior Shen, dont you realize that the enormous wealth and monopoly in the key fields that youve accumulated by relying on your unparalleled armed forces are gold, and your descendants are children? By pushing so many glittering resources into their hands, you are not helping them but harming them instead. More importantly, times have changed. Were not in a decadent feudal era anymore but a post-industrial, information-based era where everyone is educated. Everyone has an independent personality and a fighting spirit. If the common people of ancient times had a choice to not kneel on the ground and kowtow to the armed forces of the wealthy families in heavy armor, they would not have done so. An ordinary citizen of the modern society would never kneel and kowtow even when he faces a Deity Realm warrior who can move mountains and overturn seas. He should never have to bow and kowtow! Perhaps, there is a great gap between the ordinary citizens and the Deity Realm warriors in terms of strength and wealth, but in terms of personality and human rights, they are equal. If Dragon Citys civilization continues to develop, and ordinary citizens still have to kneel and kowtow at the feet of Deity Realm warriors, just like the citizens from thousands of years ago, then what the hell are we fighting and developing for? His words made Shen Yuanbaos facial muscles twitch, and sparks flew out of his teeth. However, he could not think of a rebuttal. Then, in your opinion, how can I protect my family and business? Shen Yuanbao gnashed his teeth and asked. Youll return all the money thats gone! Meng Chao resolutely replied, Just as I said, youll spread your wealth as far as possible and make friends with all the heroes and ordinary citizens. By building hospitals, schools, bridges, roads, and other measures to help the citizens in need, youll firmly tie the interests of the Shen family to the interests of Dragon Citys civilization. Youll fork out real money and invite small, as well as medium-sized enterprises, and the superhumans from humble families to make and share the cake with the Shen family. That way, not only will you save your family and business, but your name and glorious deeds will also live on to the next millennium! Chapter 1612 - External Objects and the Name Behind Them Shen Yuanbao was speechless. After a long time, he said unwillingly, Now that Universe Corporation has an astronomical number of resources, how can I know that there wont be a few Deity Realm warriors among my descendants? Meng Chao said, Those from ordinary people to superhumans, from the Earth Realm to Heaven Realm, and even from the Four-star Heaven Realm to the peak of Heaven Realm might be able to use a huge amount of resources to barely build up. However, from the peak of Heaven Realm to the highest realm of transcendence and sainthood, one must have great perseverance and great opportunities to overcome all difficulties and dangers. I believe that you know this better than I do, Senior Shen. In fact, the descendants of a Deity Realm warrior are also Deity Realm warriors. That was originally a small probability event that could only be encountered by chance. After reaching the peak, one would inevitably go downhill. How could there still be another peak after one peak, with endless descendants? Einsteins children are definitely not as smart as Einstein. We have not heard of any of Newtons children who have stood out either. Those great men once created heaven and earth, but they would already be lucky to have a mediocre life and children who lived to middle age. Its more likely that one person in the family would absorb the fortune of several generations. After that moment of glory, only chicken feathers would be left. Thats why the Ancients said, its hard to start a business, but its even harder to keep a business! A few Deity Realm warriors might really appear among your descendants, and their descendants might be Deity Realm warriors too. They might overcome their limits and cultivate until they surpass the Deity Ream. But so what? Its too taxing to fly higher. In the end, they will only fall harder! Its unlikely that the Shen family will be able to control the entire Dragon City civilization and the fate of several million people forever with their invincible and absolute earth-destroying force, right? As long as you cant maintain that absolute force, there will be backlash and destruction! Shen Yuanbao closed his eyes and silently pondered over Meng Chaos words. He had to admit that this young man was more far more visionary than he thought. I suddenly envy Battle God Lei Zongchao. Shen Yuanbao sighed from the bottom of his heart. Back then, he was invincible, but at the peak of his power, he refused all his posts, pushed away all his power, and chose to live a semi-retired life. At that time, I laughed at Dragon Citys number one fighter. He only had brute strength, but he didnt have any ambition. As the saying goes, a man cant be without authority for a day. He was simply not living up to his potential. Now that I think about it, although Lei Zongchao doesnt have the wealth that I have accumulated, he doesnt have to face the troubles that I have to face. Youre wrong about that. Meng Chao said, The number in Lei Zongchaos bank account is definitely not as big as that of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. However, his wealth is hundreds of times more than yours, Senior Shen. Your wealth is just a string of numbers. Lei Zongchaos wealth is the respect, admiration, trust, gratitude, and support of Dragon Citys millions of citizens. As they say, when you save your money, you lose the people, but when you lose some money to save the people, both wealth and the people will be saved. Mankind itself is the greatest wealth. In this regard, how can you, or even all the people of the nine great cultivation families, compare to the mighty Battle God? Although the nine mega corporations are still in their prime, I can guarantee that in three to five hundred years, if the Dragon City civilization still exists, the people of Dragon City will definitely remember Lei Zongchaos name, but they may not remember that there were once nine mega corporations and a peerless expert named Shen Yuanbao. Even if they do know about Shen Yuanbao, what do you think your image will be in the history books? Will you be a great hero who sacrificed himself to protect Dragon Citys civilization, or a profiteer who manipulated the underground black market, a villain who bullied the market, or the head of a decadent feudal family? Senior Shen, you have become a peak superhuman after cultivating to your level. You should have some extraordinary pursuits. Are those external things really more important than your name? His words were like steel nails that were surrounded by electric arcs. They pierced Shen Yuanbaos heart deeply. He, or rather, all the Deity Realm warriors from the nine mega corporations, always had a knot in their hearts. It did not matter how high their statuses were, how great their strength was, or how deep their financial resources were. That was their status in the hearts of the citizens of Dragon City. They could never come close or compare to Battle God Lei Zongchao. It did not matter how big the nine mega corporations were, how many advertisements they placed in the various media outlets, how they could call the shots in the financial markets, how many staff members they placed in the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, or even how many members they placed in parliament. They could control almost everything, but they could not control word of mouth and peoples hearts. In the past, Shen Yuanbao never thought this matter was that important. Back then, he was still young and strong, with unlimited ambitions and desires. He still wanted to use his own strength to conquer the entire Other World. He believed that as long as he conquered the Other World, he would definitely be able to leave an important mark in Dragon Citys history books. What of reputation and the peoples hearts? What of Battle God Lei Zongchaos pedantry and hypocrisy? But now, Shen Yuanbao was old. He was so old that he had lost interest in most material stimuli. He was so old that he had to admit that it was impossible for him to conquer the Other World in his lifetime. At this point, Battle God Lei Zongchaos image appeared before Shen Yuanbao repeatedly. Shen Yuanbao remembered that he had once attended a grand charity gala. Lei Zongchao was there at that time. Shen Yuanbao and most of the Deity Realm fighters had treated the charity gala as just another high-end social occasion. After generously donating to a charity fund that helped war orphans in front of all the major media outlets, they had focused on business socializing and drinking. Lei Zongchao looked down on the peerless fighters whose realms were on par with his. He was the only one who had gone to play with a few orphans of war after a few perfunctory words. Shen Yuanbao had seen Lei Zongchao squatting on the ground and standing beside a few six- or seven-year-old orphans. He even secretly made faces to make the orphans laugh. Seeing the orphans pure and flawless smiles, Lei Zongchao was overjoyed as well. At that point, Shen Yuanbao had still shaken his head in silence, thinking that Lei Zongchao was a typical example of having no ambition. Now that reflected on it, the Battle God lived a carefree and transparent life! If Shen Yuanbao thought about it and sighed softly. He stared at Meng Chao and cautiously said, If such a foundation is established, the Shen family and Universe Corporation will be able to obtain support from you and Superstar Company. There is no need to form an alliance publicly. We only need to work together in secret and exchange information. If we form a triangle, I will consider doing my best to promote and facilitate this matter. Do you have any other ideas besides the foundation? Chapter 1613 - Matters of the State Theres one more thing. Meng Chao said, I think we should set up a brand new investigation agency to investigate crimes committed by superhumans. That suggestion startled Shen Yuanbao slightly. Isnt there already an adjudicator court? Shen Yuanbao said, The adjudicator court is an organization that specializes in dealing with the crimes of superhumans. In the past ten years, they have arrested and even killed many who have gone berserk and endangered the safety of ordinary people. Their approach and achievements are well known. I admit that the adjudicator court is indeed impartial when it comes to dealing with the mentally deranged and out-of-control superhumans. Meng Chao said, But Im not referring to the violent crimes of superhumans. Im referring to commercial crimes and civil violations. In fact, the people who are mentally deranged, out of control, and unscrupulous about using extraordinary powers to destroy cities are, after all, few. No matter how much damage they cause, we can quantify it. However, using extraordinary power to seek illegal commercial interests and infringe on the ordinary peoples legitimate rights, security, and sense of gain happen more frequently in secret. It affects them directly. In the past decades, Dragon City has been busy dealing with the invasion of zombies and monsters. Superhuman regulation has been limited to the level of do not endanger the personal safety of ordinary people. There isnt enough power to investigate many acts of infringement and unfair competition clearly. Besides, theres also a lack of control and incentive in this area. Instead, the privilege of being superior to others is treated as a carrot dangling in front of the superhumans. It attracts the superhumans to train and fight desperately. Such a strategy isnt wrong, but its said to only be a temporary measure at the moment of life and death. But now that the war has ended and Dragon City is about to enter an explosive golden period of development, temporary measures cannot go on forever. In particular, according to my suggestion just now, the nine mega corporations should set up a foundation and participate in the development of Dragon Citys infrastructure and colonization. There are too many loopholes that can be exploited, and the profits that can be reaped are simply too abundant. If I dont be the bad guy and set up an organization like the Superhuman Commercial Crime Bureau to make an example of the others and enforce discipline, Im afraid that the so-called foundation will become a tool for the superhumans to seek personal profits again. The gap between the fat superhumans and the hungry ordinary people will grow increasingly large. In the end, it will turn into a gap that will tear our civilization apart! Shen Yuanbao instinctively rejected the proposal. He did not think that Meng Chao could really set up such a Superhuman Commercial Crime Bureau and lock all the superhumans, especially the peerless fighters from the nine mega corporations, in cages. It would not work even if he included Lu Siya. However, Meng Chaos words made him consider his own family for some reason. He thought of his own useless people. The truth was, even though he had been living in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range to recuperate, he could still picture the infighting, public affairs, and personal affairs within Universe Corporation. After all, he was the one who had done the rest of the dirty work in the past. If one did not take matters in ones own hands, the heavens would destroy the earth. Although Shen Yuanbao was an invincible warrior, how could he stop the people under him and reap benefits for himself? If I can set up such a Commercial Crime Bureau within Universe Corporation, it would be good to kill my prodigal sons evil tendencies, Shen Yuanbao thought to himself. However, such an organization has to be firmly under my control. Just an investigation bureau and an adjudicator court are troublesome enough. How can I set up another powerful organization and tie another shackle to myself? While Shen Yuanbao thought about all this, he did not reveal any emotion on his face. He asked with a blank face, Is there anything else besides this? There is the last one, which is also the most important one. Meng Chao said, If the last one cant be realized, then all the suggestions we talked about before will be castles in the air. Dragon City will still be doomed. Itll be destined to burn in the flames of the apocalypse! Oh? Shen Yuanbaos interest was piqued. He leaned forward slightly and asked, The last one, what is it? The last one is regarding military force. Meng Chao said, Since ancient times, any innovation would grind the gears of vested groups, and they would vehemently oppose it. Without the support of absolute military force, it would be impossible to push forward. Right now, most of Dragon Citys combat ability lies in the hands of the peerless fighters and the Red Dragon Army. Throughout history, I have never seen a powerful civilization whose absolute force is divided into two, yet its still invincible and has a long history. If we want the Dragon City civilization to avoid the apocalypse and even become the ruler of the Other World, the first thing we need to do is to establish a supreme combat command center above the corporate arms of the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations. Itll be similar to the Ministry of Defense and Joint Chiefs of Staff. Without the authorization of the supreme combat command center, no organization, force, corporation, or even the peerless fighters themselves have the authority to fight against the outside world. If they go against orders, they will all be punished for the crime of treason! Shen Yuanbao suddenly stood up and stared at Meng Chao. Whats the logic behind this? Shen Yuanbao said, It wasnt easy for me to cultivate to the Deity Realm to roam the four seas and sweep across all corners of the world. I rejoice in enmity as I look down on the world. Dont tell me that I need the approval of others, or even ordinary people, to conquer the Other World? Yes. Meng Chao nodded. We mustnt overlook the soldiers, the major events of the country, the places of life and death, as well as the way of life and death. A Deity Realm warriors combat ability is comparable to that of an army. His stealth, mobility, and endurance far exceed that of an ordinary army. The damage and impact that he can cause are too great. In your opinion, traversing the four seas, sweeping across the eight desolate regions, enjoying gratitude and hatred, and looking down on the world is your business. However, in the eyes of the Other World natives that you swept away, they dont know who Shen Yuanbao is. They only know you as an Earthling and a demon from a foreign land. They will only tie your actions to the entire Dragon City civilization. Once you, the Shen family, and Universe Corporation do anything that incurs the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people for your own selfish interests in the process of expansion, all the citizens of Dragon City will have to bear the consequences with you for nothing. You have taken all the advantages, but you want everyone to wipe your behinds for you. What kind of logic is that? Chapter 1614 - You Cant Cook Hot Porridge in a Hurry It was us, the peerless warriors, who protected Dragon City! Shen Yuanbao said. In the near future, we will lead the Dragon City civilization and dominate the entire Other World. When that time comes, all the citizens of Dragon City will benefit! The Supreme Combat Command Center that you are going to set up will only tie up our hands and feet, as well as hinder, the civilizations progress! Thats the thing. Judging from the nine mega corporations rate of consumption, why should all the citizens of Dragon City believe you? I dont believe you, Meng Chao said. Even the cultivation resources on Monster Mountain Range can be sold for seven to eight times the price in the underground black market, and this is under the condition that the mega corporations arent divinely powerful. Who can guarantee that youll still be loyal to the Dragon City civilization and all its citizens once youve carved out most of the Other Worlds resources and make yourselves stronger than the Dragon City civilization? We are all Earthlings! Shen Yuanbao said. Doesnt our identity provide enough guarantee? Even among Earthlings, there can be deception, oppression, slavery, and even slaughter, said Meng Chao. Moreover, even if you sincerely believe that you are an Earthling, what about your children, your childrens children, and your childrens childrens children, Senior Shen? Look at Dragon City today. The descendants of some of the high and mighty superhumans are well-dressed and well-fed, while the poor children are curled up within the poor streets and alleys. They can only eat synthetic food and do manual labor that the runic machines cant handle for the time being. The rich and the poor have almost nothing in common. A hundred years from now, five hundred years from now, and a thousand years from now, would their descendantsif the poor children still have descendants at that pointreally be able to join hands? Would they unite as one city and fight for the same civilization on the basis of their identity as Earthlings? Perhaps, with superhumans becoming more and more powerful, their reproductive activity will be a hundred times more than that of ordinary people, and there will be a reproductive isolation! Well, theres no need for me to even say, perhaps. There has already been a reproductive isolation among the different groups of people in Dragon City. Which one of your children and grandchildren would take a good look at a construction worker, or even have children with a construction worker? There are many superhumans now, but when they see a construction worker who is drenched in sweat after a hard days work, their eyes are filled with disgust. They subconsciously pinch their noses and avoid him. How can this construction worker believe that the superhumans will always fight for him, and the descendants of these superhumans will always fight for his descendants? To the construction worker, isnt it normal for him to restrict the superhumans armed forces, build weapons that belong to the ordinary citizens, rely on his own hands, hold swords that he has forged, and defend the interests of his family? To put it bluntly, conquering the Other World has never been the natural goal or something that must be done after transmigrating. If conquering the Other World doesnt bring benefits to the majority of Dragon Citys citizens, especially the ordinary citizens who dont have extraordinary powers, and instead causes them to suffer a counterattack from the Other Worlds natives, then, from the standpoint of 90% of Dragon Citys citizens, its better not to conquer the Other World! Therefore, its in the majoritys interest to establish a combat command center that is above all the superhuman ones and allow it to control Dragon Citys highest military force, as well as coordinate all the affairs related to colonizing the Other World. Its something that must be done. I will spare no effort to push this matter to the end! I understand, Shen Yuanbao said coldly. You are from the Red Dragon Army and Battle God Lei Zongchaos most valued disciple. You are closely related to Battle God Palace. Once the Supreme Combat Command Center is established, it will definitely be filled with people from the Red Dragon Army and Battle God Palace. The corporate arms of the nine mega corporations will be gradually weakened and suppressed. Over time, the Red Dragon Army will become the most important force in Dragon City. The Red Dragon Army is a regular army. A civilizations regular army is the most important guarantee of its military power. Isnt that common sense? Meng Chao said, If it were the other way around, the regular army would have no morale and combat ability at all. They would have to rely on the corporate arms and the peerless fighters while they fly around like headless flies. How could such a civilization win in the end? That sounds reasonable, but its a pity you cant do it. Shen Yuanbao sighed and said, Meng Chao, I can see that your ambition is ten times greater than Lu Siyas. If Lu Siya is ambitious and desires to replace us and develop Superstar Company into the ultimate corporation that is superior to the nine mega corporations, then you are simply simply He thought about it for a long time, but he still could not come up with a word to describe Meng Chaos ideal. Naive? Childish? Perhaps. However, no one could conclude that an unrivalled fighter who had broken through to the Deity Realm before he was thirty was naive or childish. You will destroy Dragon City. Shen Yuanbao could only say, Some of the suggestions that youve put forward are to cut the flesh from the nine mega corporations, some are to drain the blood from the Deity Realm warriors, while others are simply to kill us. If your will is also the Azure Alliances will, then there is no room for compromise between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance. If you force the foundation, Commercial Crime Bureau, and Supreme Combat Command Center onto the people, it will only blow up the conflict between the rich and the poor, as well as the superhumans and the ordinary citizens. It will tear the entire Dragon City apart! Thats right. Thats why I didnt look for Lu Siya and the Azure Alliance as soon as I returned to Dragon City. Meng Chao sighed. I know that I cant cook hot porridge in a hurry. I cant do it recklessly by relying on mere tyrannical force. At least you still have some sense, Shen Yuanbao said. In that case, how do you plan to slowly cook this pot of hot porridge and realize your own ideas? If the nine mega corporations are really united and their interests are tied together to an impenetrable extent, it will be useless no matter what I do. Meng Chaos eyes were bright as he said, But what if there is a life-and-death competition between the nine mega corporations? What if the companies and the families have their own ideas, plans, and interests? Hence, I plan to sneak into the nine mega corporations and look for an opportunity. It would be best if I could rope in one or two mega corporations to support my proposal. As long as one of the mega corporations joins hands with me, things will develop in a good direction. Chapter 1615 - Another Benefit Shen Yuanbao sneered, Is there be such a stupid mega corporation that enjoys putting layers of shackles on itself? There will be, Meng Chao said confidently. If the nine mega corporations all have two to three Deity Realm warriors and there are several peak Heaven Realm warriors who are lining up to break through to the Deity Realm, their main businesses are developing well, and most of the shares of the corporation are controlled by the same family, then this family is miraculously united. As the saying goes, when brothers are united, their strength will cut through gold. If thats the case, then I really dont have much confidence in persuading such mega corporations to transform. However, lets say, a mega corporation only has one seriously-injured Deity Realm warrior overseeing it who has fallen from his peak, he could die at any time. The talent echelon of this mega corporation is obviously insufficient. There are very few fighters below the Deity Realm who are at the peak of the Heaven Realm. Although the majority of the corporations shares are controlled by the same family, the members of the family are all cunning and scheming against each other. In addition, its main business involves the most sensitive strategic resource field. It has long become the target of public criticism and is surrounded by wolves. If light of the situation, whats the reason for this mega corporation not to find new allies, new ways out, and a new business model? Shen Yuanbaos face darkened. His wound was hurting again. He swallowed the blood that was gushing into his throat, leaving only a cold, bloody taste in his mouth. Oh, right, theres also the Blood Alliance. Meng Chao patted his head and said, There are also sinister and cunning members of the Blood Alliance who are hiding in this mega corporation. Once the Deity Realm warrior falls, they will immediately take over the corporation and control it. When that happens, this corporation will be completely reduced to a tool for the Blood Alliance to stir up trouble. In the end, it will still be unable to escape the fate of decline or even destruction! Shen Yuanbao gritted his teeth. Sparks flew between his teeth, almost igniting the blood in his mouth. One more thing. If the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance really cant reach an agreement and start an all-out war, the Azure Alliance wont be able to split their forces into nine and attack the nine mega corporations at the same time. Meng Chao continued. Its better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers. The most practical strategy is to gather all of their strength and attack the weakest of the nine mega corporations. As long as we destroy one of them first and break the myth of the mega corporations invincibility, there will naturally be more people on the Azure Alliances side. Senior Shen, which of the nine mega corporations seems to be the weakest, most chaotic, and easiest to deal with at this critical moment? You might as well think about it again. When this weakest, most chaotic, and easiest to deal with mega corporation is attacked by the Azure Alliance from all fronts, will the other eight mega corporation be sincere and spare no effort to save this unlucky guy? Or will they treat this unlucky guy as cannon fodder and push him out to fight a war of attrition with the Azure Alliance? When both the unlucky guy and the Azure Alliance suffer heavy losses, will they sit back and reap the benefits? Shen Yuanbao took a deep breath. The temperature in the infirmary was between twenty-five to twenty-seven degrees, which was the most comfortable temperature for the human body. Despite that, the old Deity Realm warrior still could not stop the cold sweat from seeping out of his forehead. Meng Chao smiled and calmly dangled a carrot in front of him. Besides, there are also great benefits to working with me aside from avoiding the disadvantages! Shen Yuanbao could no longer hold back and sneered. Oh, there are actually benefits? Of course there are benefits. Meng Chao pointed to the north and said, North of Monster Mountain Range, in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River is a golden land of treasure, which the locals call Picturesque Orchid Lake. Its vast and lush with a large population. It contains natural treasures and infinite business opportunities. Although it hasnt undergone a scientific census, a rough calculation shows that the local population is at least over a hundred million, or even two to three times the population of Dragon City. Moreover, the locals have not been baptized by modern civilization or impacted by large-scale industrial production. In other words, it is a clear blue ocean market that needs to be developed urgently. Small commodities with extremely low costs can be found everywhere in Dragon City. Its possible to sell them at a high price there, or in exchange for a lot of resources, or to buy a few strong mercenaries. I believe that, as the tentacles of the Dragon City civilization gradually extended beyond Monster Mountain Range, they also captured some local natives known as the rat people. Through the rat peoples mouths, they partly understood the richness and mystery of the land. The nine mega corporations have long been interested in Picturesque Orchid Lake. What I want to say is that the rat people dont comprehend the panorama and the enormous value of the local market in their civilization, the Turan Civilization. On the other hand, the locals who call themselves the Turan are not to be trifled with. Although they dont have Dragon Citys advanced technology and steel torrent on the surface, they are equipped with a special armor. It is more advanced than Dragon Citys power armor to a certain extent. Let me put it this way. You can imagine the Turan people as humanoid monsters with a basic civilization and a considerable level of intelligence. Do you think that you can open such a market with just your military power? Even if you can, what price will you have to pay? Shen Yuanbao thought about it quickly and understood what Meng Chao meant. You can open up this market without bloodshed? he asked. Thats right. Meng Chao threw out his trump card. I have a way to distribute Universe Corporations products unimpeded in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Shen Yuanbao fell silent. You dont believe me? Meng Chao laughed, Alright, even if you dont believe that I have a way to distribute Universe Corporations products unimpeded in Picturesque Orchid Lake, do you believe that I have a way to prevent Universe Corporations products, or any mega corporations products, from being sold in that land? I have my ways. Turn the products of any mega corporation into the sacrifices for the devil? The excrement of toads? The bait for a curse? I have a way to make the products of any mega corporation stuck in the mud when they develop their market in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Their operating costs will rise by at least 100%. Shen Yuanbao believed that. One year ago, when Meng Chao left Dragon City, he had at most been a Heaven Realm fighter in the Five-star Spirit Gaze Realm and the Six-star Spirit Armor Realm. In just one year, he had returned to Dragon City as a Deity Realm fighter. Moreover, even Shen Yuanbao could not tell how advanced he was. That meant he was definitely not a beginner Deity Realm fighter. Normally, no matter how fast ones cultivation speed was, it would be impossible for one to advance rapidly like that. Meng Chao must have had some fortuitous encounter in Picturesque Orchid Lake, befriended the local powerhouses, and obtained the ability to call the wind and summon the rain in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River! 1 Chapter 1616 - New Suspect Shen Yuanbao did not believe that Meng Chao could utilize his identity as an Earthling to dominate the territories of the Other Worlds natives. However, he definitely believed that Meng Chao could do anything he wanted with his invincible strength as a Deity Realm warrior! There were a total of nine mega corporations. Why would Universe Corporation jump to the side opposing Meng Chao to protect the nine mega corporations common interests? There would only be big enmity between him and Meng Chao. From then on, would he not be the first to stand out? On the other hand, if the other eight mega corporations continued to be extremely stubborn and refuse to give Meng Chao any face, Universe Corporation could secretly release some goodwill toward Meng Chao. Even if they did not stand on Meng Chaos side openly, they could still communicate with each other in secret and reach a tacit understanding. Once the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River were developed, would Universe Corporation not gain additional benefits and be one step ahead as well? Going back to the benefits, they would be able to offset the disadvantages brought about by the establishment of a foundation, a commercial crime bureau, and a supreme combat command center. Everyone could slowly make calculations and discuss the issue. They could ask for sky-high prices and pay the money back on the spot! Thinking about it, Shen Yuanbao coughed lightly. I roughly understand what you mean, my young friend, Meng. However, the matter of my assassination has yet to be investigated clearly. The demons and monsters of the Blood Alliance are likely still lurking within the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Even if I give clear orders, these guys might still refuse to comply, he said calmly. Therefore, why dont we investigate the assassination case first and identify the members of the Blood Alliance who are hiding in Universe Corporation? We can follow the clues and catch all the members of the Blood Alliance in one fell swoop. Then, we can discuss it slowly. What I understand is that as long as I help you to eliminate the Blood Alliance members, who are hiding within the Shen family and Universe Corporation, and consolidate the Shen familys control over Universe Corporation, you are willing to make some concessions on the series of changes I just mentioned, Senior Shen? Meng Chao asked. Shen Yuanbao laughed. You and I are both smart people. You should know that Ive been prepared to make concessions ever since I brought you to The Grand View of the Universe and exposed the Shen familys most thorny problems to you. Shen Yuanbao sighed and said, The situation is stronger than the people. If it were just me, I would rather fight until the last drop of my blood than take out the business that I have worked so hard for my whole life just for a deal and compromise. However, I cant help but consider the future of my disappointing descendants. Youre right. In the end, the future is still a Deity Realm warrior 2.0 like you. With your support, the Shen family might not be able to prosper. However, if they become your enemy, the Shen family will definitely fall apart in three to five years without me. Therefore, on the premise of protecting the Shen family, Im willing to discuss anything. Alright, lets go back to our original topic. Based on your observations earlier, who do you think is the most suspicious among your children and the most likely to be the mastermind behind the shocking assassination? Meng Chao asked bluntly. Not a single one. Shen Yuanbao shook his head slowly, his expression became increasingly dejected. I never thought that any of my children would have the courage to commit patricide and seize power. I dont care if you laugh at me. I really hope that such a ruthless hero would appear amongst my children. Only a ruthless hero, who doesnt even allow his own family to stand in his way, can lead the Shen family and Universe Corporation in surviving this cruel world where the strong prey on the weak. However, I know my children well. They are all flowers that grew up in a greenhouse. They have been living comfortably for half of their lives under the halo of being the children of a Deity Realm warrior. They have no sense of hunger that can stimulate their vitality to the maximum, and they lack the ambition to conquer everything. On top of that, they dont have the patience and perseverance to put their ambitions into action. No matter how strong they are on paper, it will be difficult for them to become the coldest and most dangerous hunters in the wilderness, where there are no rules. The farce earlier just confirms my judgmentthey are a bunch of mediocre idiots. At most, they can become qualified guard dogs. Theyre not capable of replacing me. Of course, Meng Chao could not agree or disagree with Shen Yuanbaos praise and criticism of his descendants. After a moment of pondering, he could only ask, Then, apart from your descendants, who do you think is the most suspicious in the Shen family or Universe Corporation? Apart from my descendants, theres only Shen Yuanbiao, Shen Yuanbao said coldly. Your younger brother? Meng Chao asked. Thats right, my youngest brother. After he transmigrated to the Other World, I raised him, Shen Yuanbao enunciated each word clearly. Why? Meng Chao contemplated for a moment. Shen Yuanbiao didnt appear just now. What makes you think that he might be the mastermind of the assassination? I asked him to hold a press conference to take charge of the overall situation. For the time being, I dont want the outside world to know about the assassination. Thanks to this d*mn assassination attempt, the Shen familys internal affairs are in a mess. Shen Yuanbao said, There is, of course, a reason why Shen Yuanbiao is the most suspicious. First of all, he has sufficient motive. You know, I have always left Universe Corporations affairs to my foster children to manage, but theyre ultimately outsiders who are not related to me by blood. There are many things that I cant completely trust them with. Therefore, once my biological children gradually mature, Ill try to let them participate in the management of the enterprise. It would be best if they could take back their power bit by bit without bloodshed. However, before my blood descendants matured, I left the monitoring and restricting of my foster children to Shen Yuanbiao. Even today, Shen Yuanbiao is still the second most important person in Universe Corporation. Hes similar to a loyal butler. He stands between the foster children and the blood descendants, coordinating the relationship between the two parties. His stance is very delicate. If I am truly assassinated, my son will naturally be the first in line to inherit everything. However, if the foster children and the blood descendants fall out and start fighting, it wont be impossible for Shen Yuanbiao to win. Meng Chao nodded slowly. He had seen the number two figure of Universe Corporation a few times in the past when he was in business. His impression of Shen Yuanbiao was different from his big brother, Shen Yuanbao. He was a down-to-earth, low-key, and square-looking person. He did not have a lot of presence, but he seemed trustworthy. Perhaps because he had lived in his big brothers shadow for a long time, he did not have too many opinions. However, he always did everything properly according to Shen Yuanbaos arrangement. Such a loyal butler could perfectly act as the mastermind behind the scenes! Chapter 1617 - More and More Clues Secondly, Shen Yuanbiao is mainly responsible for a series of projects related to crystal mining and smelting in Universe Corporation, which is the companys core business. The person in charge of all crystal mines must first report to him and be under his management. Then, he will report to me, especially whenever Im seriously injured and hiding in seclusion in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range. Shen Yuanbao said, My youngest brother has always been low-key to hide his true colors, but I know that hes a very meticulous person. Aside from possessing terrifying martial arts that have reached the peak of perfection, he has also used his spare time to obtain many high-level professional certificates. Hes a certified accountant, a certified auditor, and so on. Recently, he has been studying law on his own, mainly economic law, in order to obtain a certificate to be a practicing lawyer. You mentioned that there was a mole in the Red Creek Project for a long time. Shen Yulin, the person in charge of the project, was corrupted by the Blood Alliance. In the end, his own people pretended to be natives from the Other World and blew up the crystal warehouse. The commotion was so big, and it involved so much that I didnt believe Shen Yuanbiao had no idea about anything. But after the incident, he ran to me and wept bitterly. He said that he had been kept in the dark the whole time. So, he didnt know what to do at all. He could only beg me, the big brother, to come out and take charge of the overall situation and turn the tide. At that time, I had a vague feeling that something was wrong. However, I had been seriously injured in the final battle with the monster mastermind. Even today, theres still blood in my head that has yet to be washed away by spirit energy. My computational ability has been greatly reduced. Many things did not add up at that time, and I had to react after the event. Now that I think about it, the way Shen Yuanbiao acted really wasnt right! Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. He could not help but ask, Senior Shen, are you sure that the Red Creek Projects explosion was not a self-directed trick on Universe Corporations part? It was not a self-directed trick of mine at least, Shen Yuanbao said coldly. That is not my style. Oh? Meng Chao curiously asked, Then, if you were to direct it, what kind of style would you use for the trick, Senior Shen? If I ever have a reason to get the Deity Realm fighters and the mega corporations armed forces to throw the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committee off, as well as launch a military operation outside Monster Mountain Range alone, I would find a team of people to masquerade as natives from the Other World. Shen Yuanbao paused for a moment before he continued. Then, I would have them attack Sky Pillar Corporations crystal mine. Meng Chao nodded. Alright. That is indeed your style, Senior Shen. I also feel that if the Shen family really is the mastermind behind the scenes, attacking Universe Corporations crystal mine is the safer choice. Whether its a fire pit or a pot of sh*t, we have to stay as far away from our family as possible. Why should we take the initiative to blame ourselves? Unless the masterminds loyalty doesnt belong to the Shen family anymore but to the Blood Alliance. Shen Yuanbao added, Thirdly, as an existence with a superior status within the family and the company, Shen Yuanbiaos relationship with the foster children faction and the blood descendants faction has been great. Its also because he doesnt have any children himself. Its said that he made a mistake in his cultivation when he was young and suffered from spirit energy deviation. His spirit energy overflowed and broke through his dantian1, hurting his spirit cords. Without an heir, theres no threat. Everyone doesnt feel that they have any conflict of interest with Shen Yuanbiao. They all want to rope him over to their side so that hell be able to take everything from both sides. For example, Shen Yuhe has been branded as a blood descendant since birth. The foster children are wary of him. Its impossible for them to let him come into contact with the core project in their hands. Its absolutely impossible for Shen Yuhe to get close to the Blood Flower virus laboratory that is firmly controlled by the foster children. Therefore, its impossible for him to rope in the laboratorys host and obtain the biochemical weapons in there. By the same logic, its not that easy for the foster children to discover top-secret information related to me. For example, information related to my treatment, the day I leave the hospital, and the route I take to return to The Grand View of the Universethere are many details that they dont need to know. Only Shen Yuanbiao can collect and integrate information from many sources and formulate a perfect assassination plan that is specifically targeted at me. Meng Chao nodded. Shen Yuanbiao was appearing more and more suspicious. Most importantly, Shen Yuanbiao claims to be at the peak of the Heaven Realm, but Ive always sensed that its not that simple, Shen Yuanbao said. When he first awakened his extraordinary strength, his cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. He broke through the Heaven Realm easily and became a first-class fighter who could take charge of his own affairs. However, he has been stuck at the peak of the Heaven Realm for almost ten years. The structure near the water is always first to receive moonlight. I dont know how many cultivation resources Ive thrown at him over the last ten years, but he consumes the crystals that have piled up like mountains at a crazy rate. Like mud cows entering the sea, they disappear without a trace. Meng Chao frowned and said, Its not possible to break through to the Deity Realm just by relying on astronomical resources. Of course, I understand that, Shen Yuanbao said. However, Shen Yuanbiao is different from my disappointing children. He is neither a flower in a greenhouse nor an armchair strategist. Instead, he is a valiant general who has fought side by side with me countless times amongst mountains of corpses, seas of blood, and the bloody mouths of monsters. His body is covered with crisscrossing scars that are no less than mine. I have a feeling that something is off with his realm. He should have broken through to the Deity Realm when he was on the brink of death countless times in the past. In other words Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, Senior Shen, you suspect that your brother is hiding his strength? Thats right. Shen Yuanbao nodded and said, Although there is no evidence, I just have a strong feeling that hes hiding his true strength. Of course, its hard to find evidence for such a thing, Meng Chao said. Nevertheless, the intuition of a Deity Realm fighter is amazing. If you feel that theres something wrong with his realm, theres an 80% to 90% chance that theres something wrong with it. Theres a motive, the conditions for committing the crime, and the ability to clean up the mess to commit the perfect crime. From the looks of it, Shen Yuanbiao does seem suspicious. Oh, right! Meng Chao suddenly stopped talking and fell into deep thought. Shen Yuanbao asked, What are you thinking about? Im thinking about what you said just now. You mentioned that Shen Yuanbiao had been obsessed with training when he was young, and he ended up hurting his spermatic cord. Hence, he doesnt have any offspring. Meng Chao said, Now youre saying that you feel that his strength is not as low as the peak of the Heaven Realm. Its likely that he has already stepped into the Deity Realm. But I feel that these two things are contradictory. If spirit energy deviation is really that serious, its impossible for him to step into the Deity Realm. On the other hand, if Shen Yuanbiao has actually achieved Deity Realm, that means he solved his spirit energy deviation problem long ago. The broken spirit cords have likely been reconnected. He has long had the ability to leave behind an heir. Chapter 1618 - Cleaning House Meng Chaos words made Shen Yuanbaos eyes widen, and they froze for a long time. Then, he slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. It was as if he had aged ten years. I remembered when Ah Biao was still very young, about three or four years old. Shen Yuanbao muttered to himself, At that time, although I was already a big boy and had the ability to use my fists to create a world, the world was really tough. People were all like maggots, crouching in the depths of the broken walls, trying to dig for scraps to eat. No matter how good I was at fighting, it was not every day that I could have a good meal. One time, I was hired by someone to fight with the Furious Bears Gang. I killed three brave men who were even tougher than a Demonic Halberd Pig, and I broke almost eight of my bones. I also sustained more than ten slashes on my face and body. There were hardly any unharmed parts left. That time, the commission I received was five cans of beef that had just been produced on Earth before I transmigrated. Back then, canned beef was a rare thing. Many people never knew the smell of canned beef before they transmigrated. There were even people who were willing to sell everything they hadtheir martial arts, their kidneys, their wives, and even their soulsfor a can of fragrant canned beef. I brought the canned beef back to my family for them to eat. Everyone was so hungry that they pounced on me like wolves when they got a whiff of its aroma. They wanted nothing more than to eat the iron sheet around it. Ah Biao was the only one who didnt eat it. Instead, he cried and hugged me carefully. He trembled as he touched the wounds on my body and asked if I was in pain. Later, I snatched half a can of beef from the others before they could finish it, and I left it for Ah Biao to enjoy alone. I never thought that the little guy would refuse to eat it. He secretly hid it and said that he would wait for my birthday and give it to me as a birthday present. That silly kid didnt know that once a can of beef was opened, it couldnt be kept for more than a few days. Before my birthday, the meat had already turned rancid. Heh, even so, its still the most delicious canned beef Ive ever eaten. Even though Ive eaten countless types of canned meat after that and even though Ive cut off meat with still beating nerves, the freshest Hell Beast and Apocalyptic Beast meat have never tasted as special. From that day onwards, I swore that Ah Biao and I would conquer the world together! I wanted to end this bloody era. I wanted to climb up at all costs and build a huge foundation. Then, I wanted to collect all the canned beef in the city so that my brothers could eat as much as they wanted! Meng Chao said, It looks like your relationship with your brothers is really deep, Senior Shen! Thats right. We can have many children, even though they are our own flesh and blood. Moreover, with Deity Realm cell activity and our astronomical resources, we can always have more children. Shen Yuanbao sighed emotionally. However, when it comes to Ah Biao and the others, our bond is stronger than anything else.Moreover, hes the most obedient and the most sensible. He knows how to feel sorry for his big brother. How can our feelings not be deep? Meng Chao could not quite understand Shen Yuanbaos logic. So, youre hoping that Shen Yuanbiao isnt the mastermind behind the scenes, Senior Shen? he probed. Shen Yuanbao thought about it for a long time before he slowly shook his head. If Shen Yuanbiao is the president of the new Blood Alliance and hes the high and mighty mastermind whos controlling everything, then its fine, Shen Yuanbao said At the very least, after he kills me and takes over everything in the Shen family and Universe Corporation, hell be able to make the foundation that Ive established even stronger! Im afraid that Shen Yuanbiao isnt the mastermind behind the scenes, and hes only a chess piece of the real mastermind. No matter how awe-inspiring he looks on the surface, in the end, a chess piece that runs amok on the chessboard wont be able to escape the fate of losing control. If thats the case, I wont let Shen Yuanbiao die at the hands of others! Meng Chao understood. Are we going to focus our investigation on Shen Yuanbiao next? Yes. Shen Yuanbiao is a cautious person, and he has full authority over the daily operations of Universe Corporation. Its difficult for ordinary investigators to get close to him, Shen Yuanbao said. However, now that you are acting as my personal doctor, logically speaking, he should take the initiative to approach you and ask you about my situation every now and then. I believe so since you are able to go at it alone, Brother Meng. In the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, the natives of the Other World, who are completely different from the people on Earth, are doing very well. I dont need to tell you how to discover clues behind Shen Yuanbiaos back. Meng Chaos thoughts flashed by, and he instantly understood. So, the moment you faced the assassination attempt, you already the most suspicious of Shen Yuanbiao, Meng Chao said. Otherwise, you wouldnt have suggested it so early and asked me to masquerade as your personal doctor. Shen Yuanbao grinned. I dont know whether its my luck or misfortune to meet you, Brother Meng, Shen Yuanbao said. However, my greatest advantage is that Im never afraid of taking a gamble! Back when I was empty-handed and had nothing, or now, when I have a big business and a lot of resources, that part of me remains the same. Hmph! It doesnt matter if its the Blood Alliance or the other demons and monsters. Those who want to scheme against me must be prepared to be dragged to the gambling table and lose their lives! When Meng Chao left the infirmary, he found that Shen Yuanbaos sons from the adopted children faction and blood descendants faction, were all waiting for him outside. Seeing that Meng Chao had come out and closed the door to the infirmary, they all swarmed forward with respectful expressions. They were too afraid to even breathe loudly. Even if they had some doubts, they did not dare show it. Instead, they treated Meng Chao as an extension of the old mans will. These people from the upper class used to be highly anticipated on various high-end business occasions in the past. Seeing how everyones attention was focused on him, Meng Chao remained expressionless. Senior Shen is furious with all of you. He doesnt want to see anyone for the time being. Meng Chao said, He asks that you think carefully about what you have done in the past and what you can do for the Shen family, Universe Corporation, and even Dragon City in the future. I hope that you can understand that the Shen family and Universe Corporation are in a precarious situation at the moment. Its critical that we work together to get through the next stage. If anyone continues to ignore the overall situation without recognizing the big picture at this important time and only knows how to play their own little tricks and cause a mess, then be careful. Senior Shen will make an example of him and use him as a sacrifice! Meng Chao glared at them as he exuded Shen Yuanbaos aura. Chapter 1619 - Shen Yuanbiao Many of the Shen family disciples had secretly been trying to look into Meng Chaos background. There were also those who had thought about roping in this mysterious private doctor. Some had even thought about whether they could force the old mans private doctor to lean toward their side as a last resort. However, none of them expected Meng Chao to release such a fierce aura. It was as if the old man himself had broken out of the door and stood in front of them. Many of the Shen family disciples turned pale with fright, and they became even more respectful and fearful of Meng Chao. Before Meng Chao could disperse the many Shen family disciples, another uninvited guest arrived at The Grand View of the Universe. It was Shen Yuanbiao, the suspected mastermind of the assassination and member of the Blood Alliance. He was the one whom Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao had just been talking about. While most of the Shen family disciples had gathered at The Grand View of the Universe and were concerned about the old mans injuries, Shen Yuanbiao had remained at Universe Corporations headquarters. He had been dealing with the various reporters, the Azure Alliance, and the other eight mega corporations. That was Shen Yuanbaos idea. On one hand, he was suspicious of his younger brother. He did not want Shen Yuanbiao to know how serious his injuries were. On the other hand, the situation outside was incredibly chaotic. He needed an important, qualified figure to take charge of the situation. Furthermore, Shen Yuanbiao was well-known and able to control situations within the Shen family. If he had been present, the foster children and blood descendants might not have been able to quarrel. Then, Shen Yuanbao would have lost a great opportunity to see the cracks in the Shen family. Finally, letting Shen Yuanbiao take charge of the overall situation outside also represented Shen Yuanbaos full trust in him. If he used that trust to do something that would harm the family and business but benefit the Blood Alliance, then he might be exposed. Meng Chao did not expect Shen Yuanbiao to insist on seeing Shen Yuanbao. He claimed that something big had happened and that he needed his brother to make the decision himself. It was Meng Chaos first time seeing Shen Yuanbiao after entering the Deity Realm. It was also Shen Yuanbiaos first time meeting Meng Chao, the private doctor. They only exchanged glances for half a second before they both looked away at the same time. In that half a second, Shen Yuanbiao realized that Meng Chao was definitely not a mere personal doctor. Meng Chao also realized that Shen Yuanbao was right. His younger brother did not seem like an ordinary Heaven Realm fighter. That was because the spirit magnet in his body was stirring. It was as if he had sensed an incomparably delicious dish. After his own recovery and Meng Chaos treatment, as well as soaking in the gene reagent mixed with Apocalyptic Beast blood, Shen Yuanbaos injuries temporarily stabilized. Since Shen Yuanbiao wanted to see him, he was not going to be afraid. Now, he would confront his younger brother, whom he loved and hated, without the smell of gunpowder and blood. However, the news that Shen Yuanbiao brought was a little out of Shen Yuanbao and Meng Chaos expectations. The news has been leaked! Shen Yuanbiaos facial features were similar to Shen Yuanbaos, but his face was slightly more square. That made his countenance appear calmer than more domineering, giving people the feeling that he was dependable. However, at that moment, Shen Yuanbiao, who was known for his calmness and reliability, had flames in his eyes. His forehead was covered in glistening sweat, and his expression was horrid. He showed Shen Yuanbao and Meng Chao the news that had just spread all over the Internet. It was news of Shen Yuanbaos assassination attempt and serious injuries. Meng Chao glanced at it a few times. He discovered that not only was the time and location of the news quite accurate but there were even reporters who had sneaked into Raging Waves Mountain Range and taken dozens of photos of the assassination from different angles. It was a mess. The wrath of the gods was no small matter. All the corpses, including the biological weapons created in the Blood Flower laboratory, had been immediately cleaned up. However, many trees within several hundred meters of the scene of Shen Yuanbaos assassination had been uprooted. Numerous flowers and trees had also burned fiercely, turning into black charcoal. Those traces could not be cleaned up at a moments notice. Anyone with a sharp eye could tell that a soul-stirring battle had just taken place in the area. How did you handle it? Shen Yuanbao glared at Shen Yuanbiao. Brother, the assassination attempt happened on a public road, not in Universe Corporations industrial park. That area isnt our private property. If we block the reporters from entering, it will only make us look guilty like were trying to cover something up, Shen Yuanbiao said awkwardly. Besides, technology has been growing more and more advanced lately. They have installed advanced lenses made of crystals and adopted cameras based on new imaging technology. Even a persons hair can be captured clearly from more than ten kilometers away. Look, there are a lot of aerial photos here. They were all taken by reporters flying above the place where you were attacked in an armored airship. We cant seal off the entire airspace, can we That would cause too big of a commotion! Shen Yuanbiao was right. In the end, a piece of paper could not contain the fire. Shen Yuanbao was wondering whether or not his brother had personally leaked the matter. Was this his way of showing the outside world Shen Yuanbaos weakness and forcing Shen Yuanbao to abdicate and give up his position? Thinking about it carefully, the possibility was not high. That was because Shen Yuanbao and Universe Corporation were too tightly bound. If this giant pillar fell, Universe Corporation would not fall apart, but at least it would suffer a great loss. They needed to inject powerful good news in time, such as reaching a strategic agreement with Meng Chao, the leader of the new generation of Deity Realm powerhouses. Then, through Meng Chaos hands, they could bring in more partners and business opportunities from beyond Monster Mountain Range. If they refused, it would be impossible for Universe Corporation to recover its current size and valuation within three to five years. It would even face the risk of falling apart. It was probably not in Shen Yuanbiaos interest to get hold of such a weakened and unstable Universe Corporation. Moreover, after this matter was made public, it might attract attention and investigation from all sides. Not only was Shen Yuanbao the head of the Shen family, but he was also one of the few Deity Realm warriors of the older generation in Dragon City. He was Dragon Citys superhero and a human-shaped nuclear weapon. Could the assassination attempt on him be resolved by relying on the Shen familys internal investigation? Now that the matter was exposed, the Supernatural Tower, the Survival Committee, the adjudicator court, the Research Department, and even the Red Dragon Army might intervene. If Shen Yuanbiao was truly the mastermind behind the assassination attempt, why would he seek trouble and his own death? Most importantly, Shen Yuanbao and Shen Yuanbiao had fought side by side for so many years. They knew each others character well. Shen Yuanbiao should know that aside from death, no other power could pull Shen Yuanbao down from his throne of power in Universe Corporation, let alone force him to abdicate voluntarily. Chapter 1620 - Fighters With Flaws Shen Yuanbiao did not seem to realize that Shen Yuanbao had already listed him as the biggest suspect. With a sad face, the chief butler of Universe Corporation, who was devoted to his duties, told Shen Yuanbiao that the assassination attempt on him had caused a huge uproar in the entire city. Now, the outside world had many different opinions, and the rumors were becoming increasingly mysterious. The most ridiculous rumor claimed that Shen Yuanbao had been assassinated on the spot. In order to stabilize the overall situation, Universe Corporation had deliberately blocked all news of it and found a substitute to cover it up. The successors of the Shen family who knew the truth were divided into two camps and engaged in a fierce battle. Affected by the rumor, the shares of Universe Corporation and related companies experienced a huge shock in the financial market. Many suppliers urgently contacted Shen Yuanbiao in an effort to figure out the truth. The ongoing cooperation between them had also been cast into a large shadow. Shen Yuanbao, an old Deity Realm warrior, had originally collected a large amount of accounts receivable, and he had been unafraid of not getting the funds back. Now, there was a big question mark on whether the other parties would pay on time. However, these normal business problems were not the most serious issues. The most terrible thing was thanks to the assassination attempt, the Azure Alliance could now see which was the weakest link among the nine mega corporations. The alliance was gathering its firepower and firing at the weakest link, trying to take a little hit first before they blew through everything. Articles like Looking back on Shen Yuanbaos life where good and evil, black and white are indistinguishable were published with astonishing efficiency. They instantly were moved to the top of all major social media and were even directly pushed to the subscribers inboxes. These seemingly fair articles, of course, did not cover up the contributions that Shen Yuanbao had made to Dragon City, which included building the Supernatural Tower, establishing the Survival Committee, killing the Apocalyptic Beasts, fighting a battle to the death with the monster mastermind, and so on. After all, these contributions were obvious and familiar to everyone. There was no way to hide them. However, after they casually mentioned his contributions, most of the content was about how Shen Yuanbao had dug his first bucket of gold, as well as what the Universe group had done during their transformation into Universe Corporation. They spent a lot of time and effort on how Universe Group had monopolized a large number of crystal ore veins. The peerless heroes had survived the bloody era where order and law were nonexistent, and the strong preyed on the weak. Naturally, they were not the kind men and women who ate vegetarian food and prayed to Buddha. Aside from Battle God Lei Zongchao, no matter how dignified and sanctimonious the Deity Realm warriors were today, back when they fought to the death in the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood, and when they made their first bucket of gold, there were always some opportunities and secrets that were kept from outsiders. That was especially the case for Shen Yuanbao. This was their original sin. It was also the unspoken rule in the circle of superhumans. It was also a well-known secret in the entire Dragon City. In the past, ordinary citizens had to rely on peerless fighters to help them combat the monsters. Everyone tacitly sunk this secret to the bottom of the sea. Now, the monsters had been eliminated, and Dragon City had become stable. Besides, more and more low-level and mid-level superhumans had emerged among the ordinary citizens. At least in the eyes of the ordinary citizens, they could replace part of the peerless fighters from the nine great cultivation families. At this time, people looked back at the bloody years decades ago when order collapsed and viewed the peerless fighters original sin differently. Shen Yuanbao is the embodiment of the unbearable bloody era. It is a combination of good and evil, black and white, order and chaos, protection and plunder, construction and destruction. From the perspective of future generations, its difficult for us to make an absolutely fair evaluation of him. We can only say that heroes are created based on the times. Hes a very special hero who transmigrated to this treacherous new world, thus he was created by Dragon Citys special environment. And Shen Yuanbaos fall represents not only the end of that chaotic, bloody, and barbaric special era, but also the beginning of a more beautiful brand-new era that respects order and equality. A warrior with shortcomings is still a warrior after all. We should pay the old hero, Shen Yuanbao, the highest respect. We should also overcome Shen Yuanbaos shortcomings and walk on a fairer, brighter, and just road to tomorrow! The article seemed to be quite polite. However, there was a lot of evidence attached to the article. Evidence of Shen Yuanbaos various illegal operations in order to expand and strengthen Universe Corporation did not seem to be so polite. The worst part was most of it was true. Due to Shen Yuanbaos contributions, people did not directly point the blame at him. However, people were not so polite to the entire Shen family and Universe Corporation. Senior Shen Yuanbao is a very pure warrior. Hes obsessed with cultivation and killing enemies. He has no time to deal with the affairs of gangs, families, and companies. Many times, he leaves all kinds of affairs to his subordinates. Its inevitable for him to be deceived by his subordinates! Grandpa Shen measured others the same way he did himself. He always thought that everyone was like him, willing to sacrifice their lives and everything for Dragon City. However, many people around him were monsters in human skin. They did not care about Dragon City, only their own interests In order to protect Senior Shen Yuanbaos reputation, we need to thoroughly investigate Universe Corporations actions in the past decades and give Senior Shen a clean corporation! Guided by someone with good intentions, the current public opinion in the outside world gradually became like that. When Shen Yuanbiao spoke about it, his expression became particularly ugly. It proved one thing: he definitely did not leak news of Shen Yuanbaos assassination attempt. Since he was the person beside Senior Shen Yuanbao, all the family and business affairs had to go through him. If Shen Yuanbao was really a pure martial artist, would he not have to take the blame? There must be a mole. It might be the two traitors, Shen Chengyi and Shen Chengxiu! Shen Yuanbiaos eyes were red as he gritted his teeth. If I see them, Ill eat those two traitors alive! Its not Chengyi and Chengxiu. Shen Yuanbao shook his head slowly and spoke expressionlessly, A lot of the evidence here goes back decades ago. They were still wet behind the ears back then. They didnt have the qualifications to come into contact with such things. Then Shen Yuanbiao was stunned for a moment, and he muttered, Then who secretly spread these d*mn rumors and evidence? Could Lu Siya of the Azure Alliance be so powerful? Chapter 1621 - Neighbors Who Cant Agree Shen Yuanbiao said, The spread of the rumors depends on what the other party wants, such as thoroughly investigating the actions that led to Universe Corporations rise. These words are nothing more than an exaggeration and cannot be counted. Has the other party put forward a request that is more realistic and can be supported by the public? Yes. Shen Yuanbiao responded, Now, the Azure Alliance has proposed to thoroughly investigate the Red Creek Project. At first, the natives of the Other World attacked the Red Creek Project, which led to the explosion of the crystal warehouse. Then, the projects serious deficits and the fact that real reserves of the Red Radiance Jade vein were much lower than expected were exposed. Now, the nine mega corporations have proposed to abandon the Red Dragon Army and march into the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River to exact revenge on the Other Worlds natives. Whether this corporate war will be successful or not, it will squeeze out and consume an astronomical amount of resources, which will have a far-reaching impact on all the citizens of Dragon City. Therefore, the Azure Alliance has suggested that the investigation of the Red Creek Project should not be conducted by Universe Corporation alone, or by the descendants of the nine great cultivation families from the relevant departments. Instead, a more open and extensive investigation team should be established. The members should include at least one-third of the superhumans from poor families and one-third of the ordinary people who have not awakened their supernatural powers. They should be forensic doctors, auditors, accountants, chemists, trace experts, and criminal investigators. Moreover, the results of the investigation should be exposed on social media in real-time every day. Only then would the public be convinced. This proposal received a lot of support on the Internet. More than 90% who voted on many websites supported the Azure Alliances initiative to set up such an investigation team. In fact, the ordinary superhumans, who gathered on the streets for the underground black market and clamored to purchase cheap cultivation resources, have also changed their slogan. They want to thoroughly investigate the Red Creek Project, and theyre demanding truth and justice.'' Yes, thats it. Shen Yuanbao closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. The underground black market matter is ultimately a small issue thats not that serious. Theyll deal with a few of the staff members first, then the higher-ups will come forward and apologize. After that, the nine great cultivation families will each spend some resources to temporarily silence the troublemakers, and the matter will slowly pass. Investigating the Red Creek Project is the real goal. The Azure Alliance wants to take this opportunity to seize investigation rights, supervision rights, and even jurisdiction over the nine mega corporations! So, it really is Lu Siyas doing? There was a glint in Shen Yuanbiaos eyes. We ended up underestimating that witch. How can her methods be so ruthless? No, its not Lu Siya! Shen Yuanbao opened his eyes abruptly. The brilliance surging in his eyes was like a blue flame triggered by the leakage of natural gas in the depths of a glacier. Lu Siya is indeed one of the few outstanding figures among the younger generation who can compare to Meng Chao. But shes still too young. You showed me a lot of evidence earlier. If it werent an old person who has fought for Dragon City for at least thirty to fifty years like me, it would have been impossible for him or her to do all this. So, it cant be Lu Siya. At least it cant be Lu Siya alone. Shen Yuanbiao was stunned. Its not her? Then whos going against our Universe Corporation behind the scenes? Shen Yuanbao lowered his eyelids and pondered for a moment with a bloody smirk. The nine mega corporations are responsible, Shen Yuanbao said faintly. Wh-What? Shen Yuanbiao was dumbfounded. Arent we the nine mega corporations? Wrong. Our Universe Corporation is only one of the nine mega corporations. Shen Yuanbao said, Among the nine mega corporations, there are eight other ones besides us. If Im not wrong, the one who exposed the shocking insider information should be someone from the other eight mega corporations, or even a few of them. Lu Siyas reaction was just very fast. After she saw all the shocking insider information, she thought that she had found the weakest link among the nine mega corporations, so she launched a surprise attack on us. This, this Shen Yuanbiao was puzzled. Why? What will the other eight mega corporations gain from exposing such shocking insider information? Obviously, theyll gain something. Shen Yuanbao smiled. Let me ask you. If the Azure Alliance were to take the lead and set up a special investigation team with one-third of the superhumans and one-third of the ordinary people to investigate everything related to the Red Creek Project, do you think we would be able to accept it? Of course not! Shen Yuanbiaos expression clearly became unnatural. As a big shot in charge of Universal Corporations core business, he undoubtedly knew how many hidden secrets the Red Creek Project had. Such information was not meant for outsiders. He had also obtained a lot of benefits from the Red Creek Project and knew that the crystal warehouses explosion was definitely not as simple as it looked. Once the matter was thoroughly investigated, he could be burned at any moment. One-third of the superhumans from poor families and one-third of the ordinary people make up two-thirds of the total. Thats an absolute majority! Such a prejudiced and biased special investigation team cant possibly come to a fair and just conclusion. It will only make our Universe Corporation a lamb at the mercy of others! Shen Yuanbiao replied. Thats right. Shen Yuanbao said, Universe Corporation must not be a lamb for slaughter! The problem is that the Azure Alliance has taken advantage of the underground black market and won a majority of the ordinary superhumans support. No matter how low their realms are, they have the absolute advantage in numbers. As the saying goes, more ants can kill an elephant. With so many regular superhumans gathered together, they are a force that cannot be underestimated. What if they talk amongst themselves and set up such a special investigation team to enter the Red Creek Valley and even Universe Corporations headquarters building to carry out a so-called investigation? What should we do then? Let them try! Shen Yuanbiao snorted coldly. His slightly square face revealed the domineering air of a cool elder brother. Universal Corporations headquarters building is definitely not a place where they can come and go as they please! Then we have to make a move. Shen Yuanbao sighed. They are forcing our hand, Shen Yuanbiao said. If we really make a move, will Universal Corporation be able to gain the advantage? Shen Yuanbao asked. The question instantly exposed Shen Yuanbiaos menacing aura. Itll be difficult. Shen Yuanbiao said hatefully, Its not a matter of whether we can win or not. The key is that this is the f*cking information age. Everyone goes out with at least three or five cameras on them. In terms of fist power, the scums of the Azure Alliance are certainly not our match. But if we actually have a conflict with this so-called special investigation team and the conflict is recorded and posted on the Internet, were finished! Chapter 1622 - Discovering a Clear Sky Thats right. If we lose all decorum, it wont be good for the Shen family or Universe Corporation. Shen Yuanbao said, Then, will it be good for the Azure Alliance to fight us? Shen Yuanbiao was slightly startled. He contemplated for a while and slowly shook his head. If the Azure Alliance lose all decorum with us, they wont be able to gain anything. To put it bluntly, the Azure Alliance consists of a bunch of scoundrels. They know that we wont dare to make a move in public, so theyre putting on the appearance of wanting to uphold justice to win the peoples hearts. If they really force us into a dead end and everyone starts a real fight, we will definitely beat the Azure Alliance to a pulp! Yeah, the Azure Alliance may look aggressive, but theyre actually just a motley crew. If they start a fight, no one will be able to gain anything. Lu Siya is a smart person, so she wont this issue. Shen Yuanbao said, Then tell me, who can take advantage of them? This Shen Yuanbiao was taken aback for a long time. Suddenly, a light flashed in his eyes. The other eight mega corporations! Thats right! Shen Yuanbao sneered. Currently, the nine mega corporations are all having a headache over the newly established Azure Alliance. They want to suppress it, but no one is willing to take the initiative and make the first move. After all, the Azure Alliance has the publics support. On the surface, they are just making a grand proposal, so theres no reason to disagree. If any mega corporation dares to clash with the Azure Alliance, they will lose the publics heart even if they win. Their brand image will plummet, and they might even fall apart and close their doors due to public criticism. Coincidentally, the assassination attempt on me has put Universe Corporation in a huge crisis. It has also made many people feel that the Shen family has become a weak puppet that they can manipulate. Thats why these guys deliberately exposed my dirt and lured the Azure Alliance to launch a fierce attack on Universe Corporation. In their opinion, to protect itself, Universe Corporation would never compromise and allow the Azure Alliance to set up a special investigation team to touch the Red Creek Project or even enter its headquarters. As such, it would be easy for Universe Corporation and the Azure Alliance to cross the line and have a life-and-death battle. Regardless of the battles outcome, whoever wins or loses, in reality, both sides would suffer heavy losses. As for the other eight mega corporations that have been hiding behind the scenes to watch the show, they can wait until we fight each other and they profit. Then, they can pretend to stand up for justice and clean up the mess. They can even tear Universe Corporation into pieces and temporarily feed the Azure Alliances poor superhumans with our blood. From there, they can continue to develop and grow without danger! Shen Yuanbiao was a little dumbfounded, and anger gradually appeared on his face. Those b*stards! He growled. They actually want Universe Corporation to charge forward and fight the Azure Alliance to the end for them? No, Big Brother, we cant fall into their trap! But, the Azure Alliances aggressive stance is too much! Big Brother, if the Azure Alliance insists on establishing a special investigation team, what should we do? We cant open the door and let them investigate as they please, right? Of course not! Shen Yuanbao coughed lightly and spoke seriously. Dragon City is not facing a temporary, partial, or individual problem right now but a general problem caused by the eruption of conflicts that have been ignored and covered up over the past few decades. Meanwhile, the special investigation team led by the Azure Alliance will only investigate the problems related to the Red Creek Project. How will that be enough? If we want to investigate as well, we have to get to the bottom of it. We have to cut open the nine mega corporations, dig out their hearts, livers, lungs, and kidneys, and do a good job. We have to look into everything thoroughly and find a clear sky! Ah Biao, come up with a plan with your subordinates. Hold a press conference and spread this messageUniverse Corporation has always been responsible for defending the Dragon City civilization. Everyone in the company treats themselves as the battle sabers of the human civilization, and were ready to contribute everything to the entire civilization at any time. Of course, there will always be dead branches in every tree. Universe Corporations development today involves all aspects. There are at least hundreds of thousands or even millions of people in the upstream and downstream industrial chains. They depend on us for a living. Are there a few unfilial children and outlaws mixed in? Thats something that no one can say for sure. Therefore, we welcome reasonable supervision and even investigation from the citizens. The entire Universe Corporation is very shocked by the serious accident that recently happened in Red Creek Valley. We also attach great importance to it and are determined to investigate it to the end. No matter how high the rank of the black sheep is, we will find him at all costs and bring him to justice. However, we dont know the truth because we are on this mountain. There are many problems that Universe Corporation alone might not be able to solve 100%. Hence, we welcome the Azure Alliances proposal 100%. No, not 100%, 120%. Because we think that the Azure Alliances special investigation team should not only investigate the problem regarding the Red Creek Project but also investigate the crystal mines of several other mega corporations outside Monster Mountain Range and near Red Creek Valley. They should be thorough, as they will surely be enlightened! Isnt there a saying that when you find a monster among the ruins, there must be at least ten monsters lurking nearby? Who can guarantee that other crystal mines around wont face the same problem as the Red Creek Project? Who can guarantee that only the crystal mine under Universe Corporations a** has far fewer reserves than expected? Who can guarantee that we are the only ones whose management isnt strict enough and staff is enriching himself while the managers of other companies are as clean and transparent as water? The Red Creek Project has already met with an accident. No matter how we investigate it, we will only be able to fix the problem if the sheep dies. Isnt it more important to take precautions against the crystal mines that have not yet met with an accident? Also, regarding the underground black market, we have to investigate it to the best of our ability. Dont just focus on Universal Corporation. After all, the core of Universe Corporation is the mining and refining of crystals. Genetic medicine is not our main business. The real tycoons who can call the shots in the underground black market are not surnamed Shen, are they?! Also, did a Shen do all the things that happened decades ago? Was the first bucket of gold that I dug out stained with blood? Have all the leaders of the other eight mega corporations been pure white lotus flowers and righteous heroes? Have they really not made any mistakes on their miraculous paths? Chapter 1623 - Dying When He Shines the Brightest Shen Yuanbiao was dumbfounded. Big-Big Brother, what did you say? he stammered. Looking at his expression, Shen Yuanbiao almost doubted whether his wise and mighty big brother had gone crazy after suffering a series of heavy injuries. I said, either we dont investigate at all, or we investigate thoroughly! Shen Yuanbao sneered. Its not that easy to pin all the blame on the Shens! But, this, this Shen Yuanbiao was still at a loss, or rather, he pretended to be at a loss. Dont you understand? Shen Yuanbao snorted coldly. If the scope of the investigation is limited to the Red Creek Creek Project, we will become the target of public criticism. The other eight mega corporations wont help us out of the situation. They may even add insult to injury and stab us in the back. After all, if Universe Corporation falls, their market and profits will be astronomical. Even if they can only get one-eighth of it, some people will be tempted. And we cant compromise with the Azure Alliance. At least we cant be the first to compromise. That would also be a sign of weakness. Besides, I think the Azure Alliance is in a difficult position now. I believe that the Azure Alliance doesnt want to completely fall out with the nine mega corporations. It just wants to use the underground black market to show its strength and attract more supporters. That way, its proposal will be approved by the Survival Committee without issue, and that will increase their influence greatly. Then, in the Survival Committees next election, theyll probably choose a few more members from the Azure Alliance. The problem is, the shocking inside story of the Red Creek Project has been exposed. On top of that, theres my attempted assassination, as well as people with ulterior motives, who are secretly fanning the flames. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at the Azure Alliance to see if they are brave enough to uphold justice. If the Azure Alliance cowers at this point, they will be nothing more than a group of people who bully the weak and fear the strong in the eyes of the ordinary citizens. They are just fishing for fame. Therefore, even if the Azure Alliance knows that lifting the lid off the Red Creek Project might lead to unpredictable consequences, they can only bite the bullet and persevere. Alright, since they want to play all aspects, we might as well play a big game. I want to see if the fire will continue to burn until the other eight mega corporations and cultivation families get involved. These people who want to watch the fire from the sidelines and reap the benefits will still be as immovable as a mountain! Shen Yuanbiao somewhat understood. However, he was plagued by even greater worry. Big Brother, if we do this, wont it cause too much of a ruckus? Shen Yuanbiao asked nervously. How can we get the nine mega corporations to firmly unite if the ruckus isnt big? Shen Yuanbao coughed lightly. He lowered his head and looked at his slightly shriveled and heaving chest. It was as if he was talking to his younger brother and also himself. While Im still alive, I still have the strength to make a scene. Of course, I have to solve all these problems for you. Otherwise, once I die and rely on you, wont Universe Corporation and even the Shen family become lambs at the mercy of others? Big Brother Shen Yuanbiao looked really anxious. Big Brother, you have already cultivated to the point of transcendence and sainthood. You can at least fight for Dragon City for another thirty to fifty years. Theres no need for such talk! Forget it. You dont have to comfort me. Shen Yuanbao sighed softly. I know my own body the best. Over the past decades, there have been mountains of corpses, seas of blood, raining bullets, and cruel practices that have pushed me past my limits. Ive already tortured this body thats riddled with holes. Its time for it to rest! A year ago, I was the first Deity Realm fighter to rush into the monster civilizations ultimate lair in the depths of the Hidden Mist Domain. I acted like a crazy demon, who was not afraid of death. Do you know why? Hehe, to tell you the truth, it was not because I was stupid or because I was so noble that I was willing to sacrifice everything for the Dragon City civilization. It was because I was aware that my peak had long passed, and my cultivation life was coming to an end. Every day, I feel my heartbeat grow weaker than the day before. Every day, I can find a new wrinkle and a new color spot on my face using my extraordinary vision. Every day, I can feel my spiritual meridian, which was originally unobstructed like a flowing river, gradually become stagnant or even blocked. In the past, I could instantly trigger my ultimate skill like a knee-jerk reaction, but now, it takes me half a second to prepare, and I can barely activate it. All these facts repeatedly tell me that I am already old. No matter how much I take care of myself, just like Battle God Lei Zongchao, who locked himself in an airtight turtle shell, its impossible for me to return to my youth and peak. I can only watch myself grow old, die, and decay bit by bit. No, thats not the life or end that I want. Thats why I was the first to charge at the monster mastermind. While I was still able to fight, I fought it to my hearts content. Even if I had died on the spot, I would have died without regrets! Sigh, thinking about it carefully, I really should have fought harder back then and perished together with the monster mastermind on the spot. That way, I wouldnt have to face todays dogsh*t trouble, and the public would have a higher opinion of me, right? Shen Yuanbao looked heartbroken and regretful. Shen Yuanbiao and Meng Chao exchanged glances. Both of them seemed enlightened. Life and death are determined by fate, while wealth and honor are determined by heaven. Back then, for a can of beef produced on Earth, you and I risked our lives with others. Who would have thought that we could live so long and create such a big business? Shen Yuanbao sighed. How many of our old brothers and old friends who fought with us back then, and even our enemies who were once extremely strong and arrogant, have all fallen into pools of blood between the broken walls? In terms of strength and strategy, how much stronger can we be than them? In the end, God has treated me well. I, Shen Yuanbao, have been able to get to where I am today for a long time. The only things Im worried about now are you, the Shen family, and Universe Corporation. Forget it. Lets not talk about these useless things. The younger waves of the Yangtze River will overtake the older waves. My children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Perhaps I really shouldnt think too highly of myself. Without Shen Yuanbao, the sun will still rise as usual tomorrow! After he spoke to that point, Shen Yuanbao carefully groped around his waist for a while. He took out a pouch that had been washed until it was white. He held it before his eyes and studied it for some time. Then, he slowly extended it toward Shen Yuanbiao. Shen Yuanbiaos pupils suddenly contracted into two needle tips, and his breathing abruptly became rapid. Chapter 1624 - Personal Seal This is my personal seal. Shen Yuanbao spoke in an exceptionally calm tone. Ah Biao, in the past few years, whenever I went into seclusion to cultivate or recuperate, I would leave all the matters of Universe Corporation to you. Its been hard on you. However, without this personal seal, you wont be able to make a prompt decision on many issues. That would be too restrictive, and it would not be good for the development of the corporation. Within the Shen family, this is a seal of supreme power. Im sure youve heard of the farce that happened at The Grand View of the Universe just now. Sigh, at this point, these kids are still scheming, fighting, and even betraying their family. Theyre a bunch of short-sighted fools who cant be helped! Im extremely disappointed in them. Ive decided that Ill leave this personal seal in your hands. Ill be most at ease if youre in charge of the Shen family and Universe Corporation! Shen Yuanbiaos Adams apple bobbed. It was obvious that he wanted to say a few polite words. As a man, you should learn the principle of not giving up when youre doing the right thing.'' Shen Yuanbao stared at his younger brother and said, At this moment of life and death, this personal seal not only represents power and wealth, but it also represents trouble and responsibility. Ah Biao, youre not trying to shirk responsibility, are you? Of course not! Shen Yuanbiao blurted out and extended his hand. He did not expect Shen Yuanbao to clench his fingers so tightly that he could not even break a finger. Promise me. Shen Yuanbao solemnly said, No matter what you do, you will protect the Shen family and Universe Corporation. You will not destroy our lifes work with your hands! Shen Yuanbiao instantly appeared serious. Of course. I swear to God that I will do my best to develop the Shen family into the number one noble family in Dragon City by any means necessary! He took the seal from Shen Yuanbaos hand and lay it on his palm. He observed it carefully for a while before putting it back into his pocket on the inside of his clothes. Shen Yuanbiao seemed to accept this decision in his heart. He took a light breath, and fine beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead. Go, Im a little tired. Shen Yuanbao closed his eyes and sunk his entire body, as well as most of his head, into the gene reagent. Only his nostrils and mouth were exposed to allow breathing. Youll handle the matter of the press conference. As for whether the other eight mega corporations will make a move after the press conference, whether they want to discuss it with me or not, help me push all of them out. For the reason, just say that Im heavily injured and Im on the verge of death. Arent those b*stards all spreading rumors that Im already dead? If Im dead, so be it. Once Im dead, who cares about the bloody flood? Haha, hahahaha! Shen Yuanbaos entire body was immersed in the gene reagent. The glistening green reagent covered his facial features and his expression. Yes, Shen Yuanbao replied. Then, he wore an expression filled with gratitude and concern. Nodding at Meng Chao beside him, he turned around and walked toward the door. When he reached the door, he could not help but reach out and press the spot where Shen Yuanbaos personal seal was. When he realized that the hard seal was still there, he confirmed that it was not a dream. His big brother had really handed over the symbol of the family and the corporations supreme power to him. Shen Yuanbiao wanted to grin so badly. However, he was aware that this was not a suitable place to laugh. He coughed heavily twice and pushed the door slightly open to prevent the Shen family disciples outside from seeing the situation inside clearly. Then, he squeezed his way out. After Shen Yuanbiao gently closed the door, Meng Chao walked to the medical cabin, bent his fingers, and knocked. Shen Yuanbao slowly stood up from the gene reagent with a mysterious expression on his face. The personal seal has been delivered to Shen Yuanbiaos hands. Shen Yuanbao said, I hope the tracking powder that you talked about is truly effective. My tracking powder comes from the Turan civilization. Its a top-grade product that combines ancient techniques and nanotechnology of the future. Even if your personal seal is only stained with a few milligrams, I can still smell it from a few streets away, Senior Shen. Meng Chao said, The only question is whether Shen Yuanbiao will separate the personal seal from himself. For example, he could put the personal seal in a safe or something. Absolutely not. Shen Yuanbao said, This personal seal was carefully carved from the most crucial part of the spine of an Apocalyptic Beast that I had killed with my own hands. Ive stamped this seal on all the private documents Ive signed, including my will. This personal seal is my incarnation. Whoever obtains this personal seal is basically my legal heir. This is a well-known fact in the entire Shen family. Shen Yuanbiao is a cautious person. On the surface, he doesnt have any children. He doesnt trust anyone. He will never put this personal seal in his safe. He will carry it with him day and night, all the time. Hence, as long as I lock on to the stamp, I will be able to track Shen Yuanbiaos movements! Everything that I can do has been done. Now, I will have to rely on you, young friend Meng! No problem. As long as I can track Shen Yuanbiaos movements, I will be able to know where he goes and who he stays with. If he truly is the mastermind behind the scenes, he will gradually lose control as the situation escalates. He will certainly meet with the relevant people of the Blood Alliance and discuss the next step. By then, we will be able to track him down and catch him in one fell swoop! Meng Chao paused for a moment before continuing, However, can you point me in a few directions for my investigation, Senior Shen? For example, which person does Shen Yuanbiao usually interact with the most, which is the most serious scandal Universe Corporation is currently facing, which required Shen Yuanbiaos immediate attention, or who is the Shen familys biggest enemy? Its not a dispute over commercial interests, its purely a personal grudge, and so on. This way, my investigation can be more targeted. Shen Yuanbao stared at Meng Chao. Meng Chao handed over the tablet that he was browsing through. Just like this piece of news It says that Senior Shen has killed innocent people in the process of his rise. Is it true? Shen Yuanbao glanced at it and retracted his gaze. Of course, I killed a lot of people. Shen Yuanbao sneered. However, I only killed people in the competition for mining rights. Do you think that someone whos qualified to enter the crystal mining industry and compete with me for a crystal mine is innocent? These bullsh*t articles only talk about one side of the story. They only talk about how many innocent people I killed in the past. Why didnt they include that those innocent people were all tough, fierce, and murderous men or even superhumans? How many have they killed before I killed them? What about my brothers and the others who are competing for the crystal mines? Chapter 1625 - The Tenth Supernatural Entity Meng Chao nodded. I understand. Shen Yuanbao asked, What do you understand? I understand that your enemies are all over Dragon City, Senior Shen. Meng Chao said, Anyone could be the mastermind behind the attempted assassination on you. Shen Yuanbiao was efficient. That night, he invited a group of media outlets that had a good relationship with Universe Corporation in his name and held a small-scale briefing. Since the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao had already caused a storm in the city, Shen Yuanbiao did not need to hide anymore. He openly admitted that the leader of Universe Corporation had indeed suffered a soul-stirring attempt on his life, and his injuries were not light. As for the mastermind behind this world-shaking assassination, of course, he could not say that it was Shen Yuanbaos former enemy or some unworthy descendant of the Shen family who had tried to usurp his power. Shen Yuanbiao blamed all the crimes on the monster civilization. Although the monster civilization has been completely destroyed by the Dragon City civilization, some of the strange and secretive monsters have infiltrated Dragon City. Shen Yuanbiao told the reporters, These monsters are no less intelligent than humans. They can change their appearance as they wish, and they also understand human language. They can even control the minds of humans through brain wave transmission. The Supernatural Entity that Meng Chao exposed and dealt with in the past was one of the best. The Supernatural Entity, Vortex, had the ability to mimic the appearance of humans and disguise as anyone. The Supernatural Entity, Earthquake, was a creature that had been mutated by a human scientist who implanted his consciousness into the body of a monster. Although they were all eliminated by Meng Chao, who can guarantee that there are no more Supernatural Entities or even existences that surpass them, in the midst of the crowd, corroding a large number of humans and turning them into monster puppets? As for the monster puppets purpose in assassinating my big brother, theres no need to say morewho asked my big brother to take the lead and be fearless of death? He was willing to die for the sake of the Dragon City civilization. He was the first Deity Realm warrior to charge into the ultimate lair of the monster civilization and fight to the death with the monster mastermind! My big brother is deserving of his hero status in Dragon City. What else could make the monsters happier than letting such a hero die and suffer unjustified blame? Shen Yuanbiaos logic could be justified. Moreover, Meng Chao was highly suspicious of the claim that the nine Supernatural Entities were not all dead. In other words, besides the nine Supernatural Entities, there were also the tenth and even the eleventh entities. After all, in his apocalyptic nightmare, the monster civilization had evolved into many new types of monsters. Compared with the traditional monsters such as the Demonic Halberd Pig, the Tyrant Mammoth, and the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon, which were skilled at head-on combat on the battlefield, the new monsters were much stronger. The individual combat abilities of these new monsters were often not worth mentioning. Their appearance resembled that of a translucent earthworm or a slug, or a harmless little flower bud. Even a One-star Superhuman at the Spirit Tattoo Realm could trample such a creature to death with one step if he poured spirit energy into the soles of his feet. However, once such a new type of monster invaded the spine and the back of a humans head, it would be able to completely control the human and turn him into its flesh and blood machine. Although the direction of the Monster War had undergone a one-hundred-and-eighty-degree change because of Meng Chaos rebirth, it was still possible that the new type of monster had already appeared. Judging from everything that Meng Chao had experienced in his apocalyptic nightmare, when the monster civilization was destroyed more than a year ago, part of the new type of monsters should have already appeared. At the very least, they were already in the process of being nurtured. Otherwise, how could Lu Siya explain it? Meng Chaos former closest comrade must have been eroded and controlled by the new monsters. As a result, she turned into a wild banshee that was beyond recognition. Perhaps, the current Lu Siya was the tenth Supernatural Entity! If that was the case, Meng Chao did not think that she would let go of the great opportunity to utilize the Blood Alliance to stir up trouble. The attempt on Shen Yuanbaos life had set off a chain reaction that put Dragon City in a precarious state. That was the only way the secretive tenth Supernatural Entity and new type of monsters could find more opportunities to penetrate deeper into human society. From this perspective, one could say that Shen Yuanbiao pretty much hit the nail on the head and revealed part of the truth. Next, Shen Yuanbiao also told the reporters that his big brother had been heavily injured in the deadly battle with the monster remnants and fallen into a coma for a long time, hence he had almost been unable to deal with any matters. However, during the short period of time when he was awake, he held his hand and asked him to tell the outside world that Universe Corporation had always adhered to the principle of openness and transparency. He was willing to do anything, and he felt responsible for all his shareholders and consumers. He had also learned that there were problems with several key projects that the corporation was carrying out, and he was in a hurry to return to the headquarters. That was when the monster remnants attacked him. Since he could no longer handle the corporations affairs, he begged the outside world to establish a fair, impartial, transparent, and professional third-party team to exercise the responsibility of external supervision. They should thoroughly investigate the cause and effect of the Red Creek Projects big explosion. Not only that, but Shen Yuanbao also suggested that the attempt on his life was just a small test from the monster remnants. After that, the monster remnants would certainly launch an extremely sinister and fierce attack on the major forces of Dragon City. It was possible that the humans controlled by the monsters had already invaded the nine mega corporations. All the mega corporations and cultivation families were in danger. Therefore, Shen Yuanbao proposed that the third party should be as large as possible and have as high an authority as possible. Aside from investigating the truth behind the Red Creek Projects explosion, they should also help the other eight mega corporations, and check all kinds of risks as well as hidden dangers. They needed to dig out the monsters that were dressed in human skin! The proposal stunned the seasoned reporters. Even though the briefing was done during Shen Yuanbiaos private dinner, the news at the banquet spread throughout Dragon City in just half an hour, setting off a storm of public opinion. It was the first time that many ordinary citizens had heard about the existence of the monster remnants. When they thought about the mysterious tenth Supernatural Entity and the monsters under it that were wearing human skin, it was likely that the monsters were lurking around them. The citizens could not help but be alarmed. While the conflict between humans and monsters had surfaced again, the conflict between humans had naturally lessened a lot. Shen Yuanbao had been the first to charge into the monster civilizations final lair and fight to the death with the monster civilizations mastermind because he was simply ferocious in battle. In return, the monster remnants were targeting and ruthlessly retaliating against him. Such a truth also made Shen Yuanbaos image in the eyes of the ordinary citizens much more majestic. Shen Yuanbao even took the initiative to suggest that he would bring in a third-party team to investigate the Red Creek Project. That made it more apparent that he had a clear conscience and did not suffer any losses! Chapter 1626 - Waking Up It seems that Shen Yuanbao really doesnt know anything about the Red Creek Projects schemes. Even he has been kept in the dark! Thats right. Shen Yuanbao is a pure warrior. He devotes all his time and effort to cultivation and combat. Of course, he left the mundane business of his enterprise to others to deal with. Its quite normal for others to gradually ignore his instructions! Universe Corporation is a product of Shen Yuanbaos hard work. What good is it for him to mess with Universe Corporation? From a certain point of view, Shen Yuanbao is the biggest victim here! Speaking of which, Shen Yuanbao really deserves the title of fearless until his dying day. A year ago, he was already a peerless expert who stood at the top of Dragon City. He had fame, status, and power. He could have slept on the merit list, but he was still the first one to charge into the monster civilizations ultimate lair. He stared at the monster civilizations mastermind and bombarded it with attacks. He fought the enemy for three hundred rounds, severely injuring the monster mastermind and winning the battle. That planted the seed for todays assassination! Shen Yuanbao has always been like this. In the past, when he killed so many Apocalyptic Beasts, when was he never at the forefront of the charge? Come to think of it, Shen Yuanbao has made such an amazing contribution to Dragon City, but now there are so many fictitious articles appearing on the Internet, discrediting this iron-willed hero. Theyve made people furious, and smoke is rising from their seven orifices. Are the people who write these discrediting articles and believe in them still human beings? Perhaps theyre actually not humans but monsters in human skin! Under Shen Yuanbiaos secret operation, similar comments soon spread across the entire Internet. Shen Yuanbaos battle video and the video of him not forgetting to encourage the citizens of dragon city to march forward when he was seriously injured also occupied the top ranks of all the major short video websites. Moreover, through a special algorithm, it was pushed to the eyes of a large number of audiences at the first moment. The effect of the traffic bombing was very obvious. The vast majority of ordinary people were occupied with daily necessities. Their brains lacked sufficient space and computational ability to calculate certain things that the Deity Realm fighters like Shen Yuanbao could. For instance, the ratio of light and darkness on his body. A minute ago, many ordinary people were still furious because of an article about revealing the truth. They were furiously typing on their keyboards, they were shouting like a repeater, The first bucket of gold for the Deity Realm warriors has been stained with blood! Dragon City is the Dragon City of all the citizens, not the Dragon City of Deity Realm fighters! We must curb the power of the Deity Realm fighters, break up the nine mega corporations, and stop the abnormal expansion of the nine noble cultivation families. Only by covering the sky with one hand can Dragon City welcome tomorrow! However, after they realized that the monster civilization had not been completely annihilated, that there were still many monsters in human skin moving in the crowd, and that they had been bombarded by a large number of battle videos of Shen Yuanbao, their attitude had undergone a hundred-and-eighty-degree change. It turns out that Shen Yuanbao has been wronged. Those so-called shady plots are all lies! The monsters are not completely extinct yet. The existence of the Deity Realm warriors is still necessary! The surviving monsters are too sinister. They have opened up the battlefield from the real world to the Internet! Many of the people who were the first to wake up gained a sense of mission. When many people gathered in the small circle to discuss the original sin that led to Shen Yuanbaos rise, as well as the growing gap between the peerless experts and the ordinary people, and the harm caused by the tearing of the race to Dragon City, these people would appear and lightly say, Youve all been deceived. The truth is this Of course, not everyone would change their stance so easily. But the so-called whitewashing was never about washing 0 points into 100 points. It was enough if they could wash 30 points into 60 points, or even 50 points. In less than half a day, a large number of Shen Yuanbaos loyal supporters had appeared on the Internet, and they began to have an intense confrontation with those who opposed Shen Yuanbao. The former dismissed the latter as monster remnants, monster minions, and monster puppets, which was to defame the heroes of Dragon City and try to break the strongest defense line of Dragon City from the inside. The latter criticized the former as the lackey of the nine great cultivation aristocratic families, which was an attempt to reverse history and drag Dragon Citys civilization back to the dark era where everyone was naturally unequal. Some people were born to be nobles, and some were born to be ants. In the fierce debate between the two sides, Shen Yuanbao was neither good nor bad, and the truth was no longer important. On the other hand, no matter how hard the two sides argued, there was one thing that no one could deny. It was that the remnants of the monster civilization did exist. At the very least, it was possible. Even the other eight mega corporations and the noble families of cultivation could not deny that. No one, not even a Deity Realm warrior, dared to stand up and boast, The monster civilization has been completely wiped out. There is absolutely no tenth Supernatural Entity or monsters in human skin. There is absolutely no such thing! No one dared to make such a guarantee. Otherwise, if the tenth Supernatural Entity and the monsters in human skin really existed and caused serious problems, those who made such a guarantee would be in a situation where they would never be able to recover. In addition to being blamed by the public, he would also have to undergo the most rigorous investigation to find out why he said such irresponsible words in the first place. Moreover, if the tenth Supernatural Entity and the monsters in human skin did not exist, then who exactly tried to assassinate Shen Yuanbao? Could it be that the internal power struggle of Universe Corporation had become so intense that they were going to physically destroy their own leader? Or could it be that the business competition between the nine mega corporations had become a real battle between Deity Realm warriors? Of course, no one dared to say that. However, the other eight mega corporations and cultivation families could not rashly support the argument that the monster civilization had not died out. They could change their form and sneak into human society in an even more mysterious way. Once they supported this argument, they would unwittingly support Shen Yuanbaos proposal to expand the external investigation from the Red Creek Project to the nine mega corporations. Since the monster remnants really existed, of course, they had to carry out the most thorough investigation in Dragon City. As the nine pillars of Dragon City, it was natural for the nine mega corporations to carry out an investigation on them first. What reason did they have to refuse? Therefore, in the face of the aggressive reporters, the spokesmen of the other eight mega corporations could only put on a sad face and say things like no comment and we are urgently discussing countermeasures. They repeated the same thing over and over. Chapter 1627 - The Center of the Whirlpool In private, the pleas and complaints of the eight mega corporations flooded Universe Corporation. There were even several Deity Realm warriors who sent Shen Yuanbao a private invitation to discuss how to deal with the new situation. Shen Yuanbao pretended to be seriously injured and unconscious, ignoring all of them. For the time being, Meng Chao was not concerned about the infighting between the nine mega corporations. In the next few days, he kept a close eye on Shen Yuanbiaos whereabouts. Shen Yuanbao was right. Shen Yuanbiao valued the personal seal, which could control the Shen family and Universe Corporation, more than his own heart. He was unwilling to let it leave his side. The tracking drug that Meng Chao had left on the personal seal had become something like fluorescent powder to him. No matter where Shen Yuanbiao went or how long he stayed, Meng Chao could see everything clearly. However, Shen Yuanbiao did not do anything unusual for a few days in a row. He did not stay in Universe Corporations headquarters. He was constantly in the spotlight, facing family members, company employees, and the cameras of various reporters. He would occasionally return to The Grand View of the Universe and check on his brothers treatment. He went back and forth between those places regularly. Meng Chao did not find him contacting anyone suspicious. The people he had close contact with did not continue to contact anyone suspicious either. Meng Chao, who had nothing to gain, turned around and looked at the other successors. But he did not find any breakthrough that was worth going deep into. As the Red Creek Project issue had just happened, more and more so-called truths were dug out by various media outlets. Meanwhile, there was another matter that involved a lot of Meng Chaos energy That was Ai Leis safety. The reporter, Ai Lei had been the last person to enter the Red Creek Projects premises before the big explosion and interview the project manager, Shen Yulin. That was not a secret. After the interview, Ai Lei visited the Red Creek Projects construction exhibition hall. Many employees of Universe Corporation had seen her. Later, because she had discovered part of the truth regarding the crystal warehouses big explosion, the Blood Alliance hunted her down and Meng Chao saved her. The car that the two rode in fell into the abyss and turned into a burning fireball. The outside world did not know about the existence of the Blood Alliance yet. They only knew that the reporter, Ai Lei, had mysteriously disappeared after she interviewed Shen Yulin and encountered the big explosion. Those with good intentions naturally made a big deal out of this information. They said that Ai Lei had already been murdered. The murderer was someone with ulterior motives within Universe Corporation. They had a motive since Ai Lei had exposed their secret, hence they killed her to silence her. Universe Corporation was really wronged in this matter. The problem was Ai Lei had followed Meng Chaos orders. After changing her appearance, she had gone into hiding. The supporters and opponents of Shen Yuanbao, or rather, the supporters and opponents of Universe Corporation, or even the supporters and opponents of the nine mega corporations, had a fierce debate about her living status. If a reporter who was obligated to expose the truth was killed directly or indirectly by a Deity Realm warrior because she had uncovered some unspeakable secrets Then, the seemingly natural law that a Deity Realm fighter would protect and watch over Dragon City seemed to be a big question mark. Ai Lei had seemingly become the main topic of discussion. Meng Chao did not dare to let her show her face. Meng Chao knew that the Blood Alliance, or even the tenth Supernatural Entity, who was hiding behind the Blood Alliance, must be looking for AI Lei. Once they found her The living Ai Lei would become an ice-cold corpse that was beyond recognition. The evidence on the corpse would be enough to prove that the person who killed her was anyone the Blood Alliance wanted. Meng Chao was unwilling to let any innocent person die tragically in front of him. Moreover, he felt that Ai Lei might be able to turn the situation around at the most critical moment. So, he had asked Ai Lei to continue hiding. However, Ai Leis nature as a reporter was stirring. Senior, oh, my God, how is this possible? You actually snuck into The Grand View of the Universe? When Meng Chao revealed some of his recent developments to Ai Lei, she was stunned. This reporter, who specialized in gossip, was completely in awe, and her big round eyes shone like two shining stars. What exactly happened within the Shen family? Is Universe Corporation really as the outside world says? Is the management chaotic, with continuous accounts and procurement falsification? Did the major shareholders violate the interests of the minor shareholders, hence the minor shareholders were forced to fight back? Is that why Shen Yuanbao was targeted? How is Shen Yuanbao now? Is he really on his last breath, or is he already dead? What role did senior play in this? Is He the mastermind behind all of this? Meng Chao had a headache facing the reporters ten thousand questions. He asked Ai Lei to be more honest. For the sake of her own life, it was better not to meddle in other peoples business. How can I do that? Ai Lei righteously said, Senior, dont you know how fierce the situation in Dragon City is and how sharp the conflicts are? Since Im at the center of the whirlpool and have the advantage of being close to the water, Id hate myself for the rest of my life if I miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and fail to become the most famous reporter in Dragon City! Alright, alright. I know that youre doing this for my own good, Senior. Ive also been listening to you. All this time, Ive disguised myself and changed my face so much that even my mother doesnt recognize me. Moreover, I live in seclusion and never show my face in public. However, Ill definitely have to go online to touch with my past connections. When its critical, Ill be able to lend you a helping hand! Dont worry, dont worry. No matter what, Im someone who has published gossip articles on countless Deity Realm warriors. Of course, I know how to hide in the darkest corners of the Internet. Its not that Im bragging. In terms of combat strength, of course, I cant compare to you or any other Deity Realm fighters finger, Senior. However, in terms of concealing my identity on the Internet, forging fake addresses, embedding computer viruses, hacking and anti-hacking, cracking, and even transforming into tens of thousands of people and disguising as internet trolls a legendary Deity Realm fighter might not be able to defeat me! Obviously, Im not just feeling bored and playing around. In the past few days while you were not around, Ive done a lot of serious things. I believe that I can definitely help you. Senior, look Chapter 1628 - Being Afraid of the People Ai Lei bragged to Meng Chao that she had just joined a discussion group. It was said to be a professional forum that was rarely open to the public and was an invitation-only forum. Those who were qualified to join were the better elites among the Azure Alliances supporters. It was because the Azure Alliance had been formed by more than a dozen organizations of all sizes, representing millions of ordinary people and citizens. Of course, among the Azure Alliances supporters, there would also be all kinds of people. Whenever they encountered unexpected events, their comments on the Internet would often be over-the-top and not actionable. They would just vent their emotions. In these more high-end and professional discussion groups, it was easier to see the Azure Alliances true position and predict its next move. Meng Chao was indeed interested. The Azure Alliance was huge now. But because it was too big, 90% of it was noise Or as Meng Chao had suggested to Shen Yuanbao: passing the Anti-monopoly Act and splitting the nine mega corporations was just a bluff. Meng Chao also wanted to know what the Azure Alliances actual demands were and what their bottom line was. How far did the nine mega corporations, as well as peerless experts, have to go before they could shake hands and make peace to achieve unity and the continued development of Dragon City? However, before that, there was something he was even more curious about. Wait, how did you get into their core discussion group? Whats the big deal? Ai Lei did not seem to care. The Azure Alliance has always paid attention to the medias role. As long as its not something under the nine mega corporations, many of the core members are members of the Azure Alliance. I just need to reveal my identity as a reporter when I speak online and speak in a relatively calm and professional manner. If I give a little insight into the relationship between superhumans and ordinary people in the post-Monster War era, the Azure Alliance will soon pay attention to me. After a few rounds of probing, the other party will take the initiative to invite me to have a deeper discussion! I guess this discussion group is part of a test. They want to see if Im qualified to become an official member of the Azure Alliance! What? You used your real identity to speak online? Meng Chao was shocked. Of course not. How could I be so stupid? Ai Lei is a reporter. A reporter might not be Ai Lei! she said proudly. In fact, I have a total of thirty to fifty fake identities online. Each fake identity is not just a simple vest. Ive even prepared birth certificates. Every now and then, Ill intentionally leak some clues on different websites. For example, the fake identity that I used to infiltrate the Azure Alliance Discussion Group. Although it also says Im a reporter, I set it as a hot-blooded graduate from a famous university who had joined the media team of a certain mega corporation. Just as he was about to reveal the truth, uphold justice, and speak freely, he was shattered by the cold reality. Whenever he wrote articles praising the mega corporation and its peerless experts, he had a strong rebellious mentality. From then on, he started to be more critical and gradually oppose the mega corporation. I have set up more than ten accounts for this fake identity, from the media coverage to short videos, as well as the replies under various Q & A websites. Everything is available. If someone collected all the information that this fake identity has uploaded to the Internet, he would definitely believe that there is a living person behind all this information! Meng Chao clicked his tongue. Theres even a birth certificate? Of course. In the past few decades, Dragon City has encountered so many troubles. Many people have died in silence, and many more were born out of nowhere. Its easy to get a birth certificate that has no flaws! A birth certificate could be bought for hundreds of dollars, especially before the overall renovation of the Lair! Ai Lei said. What else could Meng Chao say? He could only give Ai Lei a thumbs up and praise her professionalism. Then, what do the insiders of the Azure Alliance think of the series of events that have happened in Dragon City recently? From the explosion of the crystal warehouse in Red Creek Valley to the lifting of the underground black markets lid, to the attempted assassination of the Deity Realm warrior, Shen Yuanbao, to the competition between the National Training Act and the North Advancement Plan? How far do the core members of the Azure Alliance think they can go? Meng Chao asked. What I want to know is not the slogan that they are shouting in the streets, but their true thoughts and bottom line, which they absolutely cannot compromise! What true thoughts and bottom line?'' Ai Lei spread her hands. Senior, you should know well that a series of events have happened in the past ten days and half a month. Some of them were secretly planned by people with ulterior motives, such as the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, while some of them were coincidences. For example, if we wanted to find Tailless Monkey, we had to find Giant-toothed Crocodile first. Who knew that we would open the underground black markets lid? The Azure Alliance is not the one leading these matters. The Azure Alliance is only taking advantage of the situation to expand their influence. However, it seems that even the core members of the Azure Alliance have underestimated the strength of the citizens. To be more precise, they have underestimated the despair, helplessness, unwillingness, jealousy, and anger hidden deep in the peoples hearts when they face the superhumans, especially the extremely powerful ones. Thats right. During the Monster War, the extremely powerful people were like Dragon Citys saviors. Even so, the Dragon City civilization is not a civilization that likes and is used to prostrating at the feet of saviors. Since ancient times, we have been more willing to believe in our own hands, as well as the spears and rakes that we forge and wave, than gods, emperors, and saviors. Therefore, when millions of ordinary citizens under the Azure Alliances leadership let out an intense and even violent cry, many insiders of the alliance were caught off guard. I estimate that their initial idea was simple. They merely wanted to pass the National Training Act and put it into legal effect. Then, in the process of implementing the National Training Act, they would further expand their strength and influence before they seized more seats in the Survival Committee. But now, things are getting out of hand. Its obvious that the nine mega corporations arent going to give in so easily. There might even be a backlash. As a result, many insiders and even the core members of the Azure Alliance dont know what to do! Chapter 1629 - A Mixed Bag So Meng Chao thought of the words that Shen Yuanbao had uttered. from a certain point of view, the Azure Alliance is really just a motley crew? Its not a motley crew, but there are indeed people from all walks of life. Ai Lei said, In fact, the Azure Alliance is nothing more than a collective of all the people in Dragon City who oppose the nine mega corporations, the nine noble families of cultivation, and the Deity Realm warriors behind them. As for why theyre going against the nine great families, there are all kinds of strange things. Some are ordinary people. They oppose the great families because their wives have run away with the superhumans from the great families, or they have always been single and have never found a wife. All the women despise them, and these men blame it on the existence of the superhumans from the great families. Theyve become radical and cynical. Not only do they hate the superhumans from the great families, but they even hate the opposite sex! Ive heard of such people too. Meng Chao nodded thoughtfully. However, there are a lot of them. Do they have a lot of influence? A lot, a lot. Ai Lei said, The truth is, as an ordinary person in Dragon City today, its not easy for them to find a regular partner, even start a family, and have their own descendants. Many people would rather become the lover of a superhuman from a noble family, or perhaps not even lovers. It doesnt matter if its just a momentary spring fling. They dont want to be with ordinary people and grow old together. Thinking about it carefully, it does make sense. Marriage doesnt only involve feelings but also economic factors, after all. Theres no need to mention the benefits of being the lover of a wealthy familys superhuman. Even if its just one moment together, theres still a certain chance that one can obtain the genetic seed of a wealthy familys superhuman. Hence, their child might stand a chance to become one of the wealthy family members. If the family turns hostile and refuses to acknowledge him, this child at least has the extraordinary blood of a superhuman from a wealthy family. There will be a greater chance for him to awaken his extraordinary power. Not only will he be able to rise above others, but he will at least have the ability to survive in this cruel world where danger lurks everywhere. Marrying an ordinary person and giving birth to a few ordinary people can only be the most basic, most boring, and least profitable job with the weakest sense of dignity. If a crisis comes, such as a beast tide erupting again or a war with the natives from the Other World, there will be no way for a child to protect himself at all. He can only curl up behind a superhuman and scream. If hes not careful, hell be eaten by a monster. Tell me, which mother would be willing to let her child end up like that? Instead of painstakingly raising them for more than ten to twenty years, only for them to be eaten by a monster in one bite, its better not to give birth in the first place. Since theyve made up their minds to not give birth than give birth to an ordinary person, then whats the point of getting married? Whats the point of dating? Therefore, there are more and more singles in Dragon City now. Among them, those who are forced to be bachelors, see the beautiful women embrace the superhumans. They have s*x every night, and the superhumans end up having hundreds of offspring. The bachelors inevitably lose their balance and become the most radical opponents. As for the voices on the Internet, you also know that the more extreme they are, the more marketable they will be. Senior, please have a look. Its like this comment, The superhumans have taken our money and women. We want to take back the money and women! This comment is so simple and crude, but Ive seen it under at least a hundred accounts. From these comments, we can see that many ordinary people feel this way. Meng Chao was silent for a long time before he shook his head and said, How did Dragon City become like this? I remember that it wasnt like this decades ago. At that time, ordinary people were still willing to marry ordinary people and have children. At that time, people had just arrived in a supernatural world. They still hadnt figured out what supernatural power meant. Ai Lei shrugged. Now, everyone is gradually figuring it out. What about you? Meng Chao asked, You dont want to marry and have children with ordinary people either? Of course. Ai Lei did not hesitate, In this cruel world where the strong prey on the weak and the winner takes all, the combination of ordinary and ordinary is the greatest tragedy. Its even a crime against the children. My ordinary children will hate me for the rest of their lives. Alright. Meng Chao sighed. Continue. Who else is there in the Azure Alliance? There are a lot of them. Ai Lei said, A large portion of them are superhumans from humble families. They relied on their perseverance and luck of surviving hundreds of battles to stumble and awaken their extraordinary powers. However, many paid a huge price. Their bodies, which were damaged from all kinds of internal injuries, were born with a low upper limit. In addition, they dont have sufficient cultivation resources. Its very difficult for them to cultivate to the highest realm like the superhumans from wealthy families, who can move mountains and overturn seas. The vast majority of people will never be able to cross the threshold of the Heaven Realm in their lifetime. They can only remain as third-class fighters. Such low-level to mid-level superhumans naturally stand on the side opposing the nine great families No, not just the nine great families. To be more precise, they are actually standing on the side opposing all the peerless fighters. Theyre trying to curb the authority of the peerless fighters and increase the role and status of the low-level to mid-level superhumans. Theres also a portion of people, who were originally employees of the nine mega corporations. However, because they were treated as fuel during the process of the companies rapid advancement, they were burned to the ground. By the time they reached middle age, their cultivation potential was completely exhausted. Since they had risked their lives all year round, they were riddled with injuries. However, the cost of treatment became increasingly high. After that, they were kicked out of the door by the mega corporations. From then on, they came to a sudden realization. Their stance underwent a hundred-and-eighty-degree change, and they became the mega corporations most determined opponents. Some of them were members of the nine noble families of cultivation, but they struggled in the family. They decided to join the Azure Alliance and take back what was rightfully theirs with the advantage of numbers. Among them, the most typical example is Lu Siya, who betrayed the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. There are others who are small and medium-sized business owners who started from scratch. However, after the scale of their business gradually grew, they realized that the nine mountains surrounding them were standing in their way. If they didnt move the nine mountains, their business would be like raising a b*stard in a jar. No matter how they raised him, he wouldnt be able to grow up. Their motto is when a whale falls, all living things come to life. The development of the nine mega corporations to this day has severely hindered Dragon Citys development. Only when the nine mega corporations wither away one after another can Dragon City usher in true spring. Then, hundreds of flowers will bloom. You see, Senior, Ive just been talking about it casually, but Ive found so many factions of different origins and positions in the Azure Alliance. Its truly tough to find the greatest common denominator among the countless noisy appeals, opinions, and shouting. Chapter 1630 - The Foundation of the Collapse Having said that, thanks to the existence of Superstar Company, Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, Blue Home, and other core associations, as well as the relationship between ordinary people and superhumans, low-level and mid-level superhumans who came from humble families, and the peerless powerhouses who came from wealthy families, the people were not enemies who could not reconcile. Most were willing to sit down, calmly think, and rationally discuss Dragon Citys future after venting their excessive emotions. In such discussions, just like any new thing, the Azure Alliance was evolving at an astonishing speed. For example, many members or supporters of the Azure Alliance did not merely discuss the underground black market, the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, or the scandal of Shen Yuanbaos rise. Instead, they thought about the relationship between ordinary people and superhumans, as well as the influence of extraordinary power on the entire Dragon City civilization. Meng Chao saw that the most-discussed text said: All the laws, morals, and order of the modern Earth civilization are based on the self-evident foundation of equality for all. And the idea of equality for all has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In the end, it is because equality is the natural force of value among human beings. From the uncivilized era when mankinds ancestors had yet to ignite the first flame, to the information era when skyscrapers are everywhere, cars are everywhere, and radio waves fill the entire atmosphere, no matter how the era has developed, how science and technology have improved, how the social system has changed, the differences among human beings has never increased to the extent that theyve exceeded their limits. Even in the era of the strictest imperial power, the sacred and inviolable emperor was nothing more than a mortal with a pale face. He could be stabbed to death with a light poke, let alone a sharpened bamboo pole. Even a few palace maids could strangle him to death with silk scarves at the spur of the moment. As for a beggar who collapsed on the roadside during famine and was covered in sores, as long as he was still alive, he could theoretically sweep the world. During the industrial era and the post-industrial era, hot weapons were prevalent. The differences in the humans individual strengths would be eliminated by the hot weapons. Everyone is equal in front of a bullet. Whether it was the losers who were heavily in debt, the entrepreneurs who were wealthy, the rebels who were wearing slippers on the bloody continent, or the leaders of the top three major countries in the world in terms of economic strength, they could be shot in the head by a self-made weapon with a bullet that was worth a few cents. It is precisely this equality in the value of force that brings about equality in the economy, social status, and legal systemat least, in theory. On Earth, even in the era when the rich and the poor diverged the most violently, with only a few hundred important figures controlling more than half of the worlds wealth, there were still hundreds no, billions of swords hanging above the heads of the extremely wealthy and powerful important figures. Any ordinary person who was dissatisfied with them, whether it was a teenager who had just entered puberty, a beggar who was suffering from a terminal illness, or the loyal bodyguards by their side, all had the theoretical possibility of destroying these important figures from a physical point of view! Even if these important figures wanted to minimize the risk, it was impossible for them to infinitely increase their own military strength. Sometimes, manpower is limited. Even if they had invested billions in research, it wouldve been difficult for them to break the Olympic record for the hundred-meter sprint. It wouldve been even more impossible for them to turn their flesh into steel to withstand bullets, grenades, and even artillery shells. For the sake of their own safety, the big shots could only hire soldiers or invest in the army. But the army was still made up of thousands of ordinary people who had their own standpoints, aspirations, and wills. Even the most professional mercenaries were only loyal to the big shots money, not the big shots themselves. It was decided that the big shots on Earth had their own limits and boundaries when they used their own wills to shape the future of the entire civilization. The most ruthless big shots had to consider the interests and feelings of the ordinary people more or less when they made a decision as well. No matter how high and mighty the big shots were, it was impossible for them to survive on their own without the millions of ordinary people. It did not matter if the big shots only treated the ordinary people as fuel, lambs, and chess pieces. They had to coexist on the same earth for a long time to create and protect the so-called civilization on Earth together. However, when we transmigrated to the Other World, discovered the supernatural phenomena here, and understood the mysteries of crystals and cultivation through the ancient relics, we learned to inject tremendous resources into our bodies and raise our individual combat ability to crush dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of our own kind. The logic of mankinds entire civilization changed drastically. The foundation that once supported equality for all collapsed in an instant. While the big shots could be killed with a single bullet on Earth, bullets were now ineffective. As long as a madman brandished a sharp blade, it was possible for him to pierce through someones heart and cause death. The big shots who came to the Other World and grasped extraordinary strength might not even leave a single wound on the dozens of ordinary people in their way. On Earth, even if the big shots had billions or hundreds of billions in wealth, they could not run faster and jump higher than ordinary people. The big shots who came to the Other World and mastered extraordinary powers could ride on swords and travel between heaven and earth. In a literal sense, they could experience the feeling of being superior. No matter how intelligent the big shots on Earth were, they were still bound by human limitations. No matter how energetic they were, it was impossible for them to be full of energy twenty-four hours a day. However, the bigwigs who come to the Other World and mastered extraordinary powers could stimulate their brains with spirit energy, master extraordinary vision, extraordinary memory, extraordinary computational ability, and extraordinary skills for logical deduction. Their brains could be fully active twenty-four hours a day. After careful consideration and repeated deduction, they managed to build an insurmountable intelligence barrier between themselves and the ordinary people. The ordinary people were unable to understand or refute their opinions, and they could only be at their mercy with blank faces. If the big shots only had to worry about some things whenever they did as they pleased on Earth Then, I really cant think of what the big shots from Earth have to worry about after their arrival in the Other World. They possess extraordinary powers, trillions of assets, and invincible military power. When such big shots are prepared to put their own interests above the overall interests of the Dragon City civilization, how can ordinary people balance them? Chapter 1631 - Locking Power into a Cage As expected, the discussion below the article was particularly intense. Many people doubted whether the Deity Realm big shots were as bad as the author of this article had speculated. Would they put their own selfish interests above Dragon Citys overall interests? After all, in the past few decades, one could equate the Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City to superheroes and superstars. Regardless of whether they came from humble or wealthy families, whether they were ordinary people or superhumans, regardless of what kind of impression and attitude they had toward the nine great mega enterprises and the nine great noble cultivation families, everyone still respected and worshipped most of the Deity Realm warriors from the bottom of their hearts. That remained a fact. Many of the Azure Alliances core members had grown up listening to legends of the Deity Realm warriors from the time they learned the language. When they were at their most hot-blooded and the peak of their adolescence, they stuck posters on the headboard of their beds. They were often not of the opposite sex with seductive figures but posters of the peerless fighters killing the Apocalyptic Beasts. Even today, the nine mega corporations had more or less exposed some scandals, but many people were still unable to accept the conclusion that the Deity Realm might harm Dragon Citys interests. I absolutely believe in the integrity of the Deity Realm warriors. I believe that most of them are willing to go through fire and water for the sake of Dragon Citys civilization. Their actions during the Monster War in the past decades have proved this. Someone also pointed out, However, countless bloody historical accounts from ancient times to the present tell us that the fate of a nation and country is completely left to one person to decide. Even if that person is a seemingly selfless and flawless saint, the final result is often a tragedy. The morality and integrity of individual human beings are the most complicated, changeable, and unreliable things in the world. And behind every individual, there are vast and hungry interest groups. Even if a so-called saint really exists, can withstand the pressure from the interest groups behind him, and always puts the interests of his nation and country first, such a saint cannot live forever. While the saint is alive, he can intimidate the small fries and hold up the sky with one hand for a while. After the saint dies, the thieves of the past will return stronger, causing the death of the government. Thats almost the only ending. Even if the Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City today are all such saints, what about the interest groups behind them? What about their children? What about the children of the interest groups? Who can guarantee that these guys who usurped Dragon Citys power in the name of the first generation of Deity Realm warriors will always be selfless saints for the next fifty years, one hundred years, or even five hundred years? Are they all heroes who are willing to go through fire and water for the sake of Dragon Citys civilization? Others also said, Thats right. In the past few decades, the unparalleled experts have joined hands with ordinary people, united as one, and fought for the Dragon City civilization before, but there were two prerequisites! First, less than half a century after Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, the laws, morals, customs, and social norms of the Earth era were still deeply imprinted in most peoples minds. Most people, including the Deity Realm warriors, still habitually bound themselves to the morals of Earth. Secondly, Dragon City had encountered an unprecedented crisis. Before the development of spirit martial arts and rune arts reached their peak, even the peerless fighters needed ordinary people to work for them in the face of the overwhelming beast horde. However, as time went by, the two prerequisites started to fall apart following the victory of the Monster War and the rapid development of spirit arts. First of all, the old seniors born on Earth are declining and dying day by day. The new generation of champions that replaced them are mostly aristocrats born with silver spoons. They lack common memories and interests with ordinary people. Naturally, they have different interpretations of the so-called morals from the Earth era. To put it simply, its difficult for the aristocrats and the ordinary citizens living in the slums to form a we that is unbreakable because they have been training passively since they were still in their mothers womb. Secondly, with the continuous development and improvement of the crystal energy system and rune machine technology, more and more smart rune machines and bionic rune machines, which rely on crystals as their energy source to operate, and even carry the brains and spinal cords of monsters, are becoming increasingly popular. The automatic machines that are able to work and compute on an extraordinary level can perfectly replace ordinary people in more and more jobs. Not to mention, weve discovered a labor force that is ten times cheaper than ordinary people outside Monster Mountain Rangethe orcs. If the nine mega corporations really proceed as planned by abandoning the Survival Committee and deploying their armed forces to conquer the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, as well as capture millions or even tens of millions of orcs, they will certainly exploit the orcs down to the very last drop of blood and sweat. I dont care about the orcs lives. I just want to know what kind of jobs the ordinary citizens of Dragon City will find when theres such cheap labor that requires almost no cost? Without a job, they cant support themselves. How can they defend their own interests? Therefore, even if the North Advancement Plan is really put into action and we want to start a war against the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, we have to figure out the relationship between the unparalleled experts and the ordinary citizens before we fire the first shot. We have to determine in the form of law how many positions the ordinary people will occupy, how big the cut of their pie is, and how much theyll be heard in the future. Someone even wrote emotionally wrote, Throughout the ages, no one knows how many founding emperors of dynasties were both civil and military heroes, as well as wise emperors, who understood the peoples feelings. However, after the known wise emperors passed away, the speed at which their successors fell was often faster than imagined. In just a few generations, the blood descendants of the founding emperors would often become muddle-headed, ruthless, and bloodthirsty monarchs who viewed the common people as insignificant ants! Today, the Deity Realm warriors of Dragon City and their hard-earned foundation are just small dynasties, arent they? However, the combat ability of the Deity Realm fighters is hundreds of thousands of times higher than any emperor on Earth! Even out of respect and gratitude for the Deity Realm warriors, we cant just watch their foundation be eroded and destroyed in just a few generations like the ancient dynasties. Were definitely not against the Deity Realm warriors, but we want to help them figure out a way to cage themselves after their fall because their power is uncontrollable and enough to destroy the world! Chapter 1632 - The Musketeers of the Superhuman Age There were some individuals who were worried too. What if we lock away a peerless fighters power into a cage, and it shrinks day by day while its confined? What do we do when we actually need that power but dont have access to it? After all, during the Monster War, peerless fighters proved their importance to the entire civilization numerous times. When the Apocalyptic Beasts appeared, their destructive stance was definitely not something that steel could withstand. It was still up to the peerless fighters to enter the battlefield; soldiers versus soldiers, generals versus generals, kings versus kings. And according to our research, the coordinates of Dragon City should be located in the south of the Other Worlds main continent. Its an extremely small region. If the Other Worlds land area is similar to Earths, weve only explored 1% to 2% of this world. There must be a civilization stronger than the monster civilization in the regions that we havent explored yet. The orcs who recently appeared before us is the best proof. Its not a big deal to lock away the power of peerless fighters now, but next time, when we need them, dont tell me we can respectfully invite them out again? Someone immediately refuted that statement. Weve placed too much importance on the peerless fighters power in the past few decades. Precisely because of that, weve poured too many cultivation resources on the peerless fighters. This has resulted in a situation where the strong are stronger, the weak are weaker, and the strong and the weak are too divided. The weak can only rely on the strong. However, such a situation is destined to not last for a long time. The strong are not the babysitters of the weak. Why should they always protect the weak unconditionally instead of using their power for their own personal gain? If we had invested more cultivation resources and R & D power into how to improve the strength of the weak from the very beginning, would Dragon Citys civilization have developed a completely different power system and lethal force? For example, the Red Dragon Army has the power of the Battle Soul. As long as dozens of vigorous soldiers gather together and fight for the same goal, their brain waves will gradually converge. It will then be very easy for them to condense the existence of the Battle Soul, which benefits the whole group and greatly enhances everyones combat ability. Unfortunately, due to various reasons, the combat ability of the peerless fighters themselves have been comparable to that of an army. The Red Dragon Army did not receive enough resources to further study the mysteries of the Battle Soul. Thats why the army formed by ordinary people and low-level superhumans was unable to perform the functions of a Deity Realm warrior. Back then, the threat of the monsters was imminent. At that time, we ultimately didnt have much time to wait for an unprecedented extraordinary army to slowly take shape. But today, the situation is different. After winning the Monster War and obtaining a rich legacy and adjusting time, we can completely invest more than ten times the cultivation resources and R & D efforts into the Red Dragon Army to develop stronger Battle Souls, more powerful railway guns, and more powerful armored airships. Who can say that, under the premise of unrestricted cultivation resources, research funds, and technical teams, we wont be able to obtain a Red Dragon Army that is a hundred times more powerful than today? Perhaps they could become the main force to protect Dragon City and colonize other worlds? There was also someone who also explicitly said, The Red Dragon Army is more trustworthy than the peerless fighters. After all, the Red Dragon Army has a large number of soldiers. Most of the soldiers come from ordinary families. To protect the interests of ordinary people is to protect their parents, brothers, sisters, children, and their own interests. Their lives are inseparable from the Dragon City civilization. The number of peerless fighters is very few, but thats not the case for the ordinary people. To put it in an extreme way, even if the Dragon City civilization is destroyed, the peerless fighters can still live a carefree life in the Other World, or even become the king of the world, by relying on their abilities that could shake the heavens. Comparing the two, which is the obvious choice to invest our cultivation resources on more? Others once again thought of Earths history. There was once a knight class on Earth who claimed to possess valor, loyalty, integrity, and other virtues. They were both the embodiment of justice and natural rulers. However, the knight class, which had all the virtues and strength, was shattered by a small bullet fired from a simple musket. It took more than twenty years and countless resources to cultivate a knight who was full of justice and heroic spirit. However, a country bumpkin who had just been dragged out of a pigsty and only received two to three months of training was given a musket. The move ruined the heroic image that once ruled the entire world. The Musketeers formed by the country bumpkins swept the entire world in the next two to three hundred years and promoted the birth of a modern civilization. But today, we have evolved from the information age to the superhuman age. A brand-new heroic class and heroic logic are taking shape. At this crossroads of fate, a lot of resources, wisdom, and courage must be invested to build the muskets and Musketeers of the new era so that every ordinary person can skillfully utilize extraordinary power in the shortest time and in the most convenient way. Only then can our civilization, law, morality, and values continue to exist in a familiar face. The Dragon City civilization doesnt need peerless fighters and superheroes. The Dragon City civilization only needs to let everyone become their own hero. It was a statement in support of restricting peerless fighters. Nevertheless, there were still some people who did not support it. They were just worried. Would the peerless fighters be willing to lock away their own strength? After all, the unparalleled fighters are not alone right now. They all have enormous interest groups behind them. The explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse and the incident of the underground black market have caused a lot of trouble in the city. If the friction between the two parties intensifies, will there be unpredictable risks? In response to such concerns, someone immediately stepped forward and resolutely replied, If thats the case, then we should lock away the peerless fighters power as soon as possible! Please think about it carefully. The power of the peerless fighters today is limited to the inner part of Dragon City, and the interest groups behind them have just taken shape not long ago. The so-called noble cultivation families have not been deeply rooted to the extent of having their students and old officials spread across the world. However, they already have the ability to shake the entire Dragon City. If we dont stop them now and allowe them to develop for another few decades or even a hundred years, how terrifying will their expansion be? At that time, who will be able to stop them and keep them in check? Chapter 1633 - The Dreams of the Ordinary People Can Come True There were many similar statements. The number of discussions in the whole post reached more than thirty-eight thousand. In the end, everyone finally reached a consensus. No matter how many difficulties they faced and how many risks they would encounter, they had to limit the power of the peerless and improve the status, as well as strength, of the ordinary people. It was not to compete for power and benefits. It was to defend the social structure and values that originated from Earth, to ensure that the Dragon City civilization was always a human civilization and not a superhuman civilization, and to ensure that the bloody era where the strong preyed on the weakthe cruel era where the winner was kingwould not come back again. As for the short-term, medium-term, and long-term goals of the Azure Alliance, everyone had a heated discussion about that. The short-term goal was to discover the truth behind the big explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse and bring light to the shady underground black market. At the very least, a group of people who were directly responsible would be dealt with according to the law, and a long-term supervision system would be established. Ordinary people would also be able to participate in the supervision of Dragon Citys core business, which involved crystals and cultivation resources. The medium-term goal was to reject the North Advancement Plan. From public primary to secondary schools, and preschool education, they would establish a universal training system for all the people so that those so-called rich families who had developed in the past few decades, would rely on the training resources that belonged to all the citizens. They had taken the resources that were originally intended to train the children of Dragon City to expand wantonly to the north of the Monster Mountain Range and substantially increased the Red Dragon Armys military expenses. In other words, it was not too late to solve the problem of how to divide the pie first and venture beyond Monster Mountain Range for their fortune. The long-term goal was to achieve the three-three principle. That meant at least one-third of the ordinary members of parliament and one-third of the lower-middle-class superhuman members who came from humble backgrounds were required in the Survival Committee. As for the upper-middle-class superhumans who came from wealthy backgrounds, even if they relied on their own strength and influence to become members of parliament, their seats could not exceed one-third of the total. Similarly, in the various functional departments under the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, the distribution of the relevant staff should also be handled in the same way. If all these goals could be achieved, the status of the ordinary citizens in Dragon City would definitely increase tenfold in the future. There would also be more channels and methods to make their voices heard and defend their own interests. In a Dragon City where everyone could defend their own interests, their overall combat strength would naturally be ten times greater than it was today. Once that happened, even if the peerless fighters were not as strong as today, they would not have to fear the thorns and storms in the long road ahead by relying on everyones strength. This consensus soon spread from the Azure Alliances core discussion group to the entire Azure Alliance. It also spread from the alliance to the majority of ordinary citizens. Obviously, aside from the nine great cultivation families, the majority of Dragon Citys citizens expressed their full support after careful consideration. Feeling the invisible pressure, a team of experts specialized in investigating the big explosion in the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse was formed. They came together with astonishing efficiency in just three days. The expert investigation team included not only crystal experts, explosives experts, trace experts, and interrogation experts. It also included certified public accountants, certified public auditors, and legal experts in related fields. It was worth mentioning that although the investigation team had been nominally sent by the Supernatural Tower, it pretty much preserved 30% of Universe Corporations face. However, the Supernatural Tower announced the list of the investigation teams members, and it was clear that the number of ordinary people in the team exceeded one-third of the total, conforming to the three-three principle. In a sense, this should be the first time in the past twenty to thirty years that the ordinary people of Dragon City could handle matters involving the crimes of such an important superhuman. Ordinary people were no longer a burden that could only hide in a corner and tremble, begging the superhumans to come and save them. Ordinary people could similarly decide the fate of superhumans, the fate of Dragon City, and the fate of human civilization. This made the ordinary people, who accounted for more than 95% of the total population, feel happy and encouraged. Of course, the ordinary people selected for the investigation team were also elites who were one in ten thousand. They were rare existences. These people had already become well known throughout the city before this. For example, there was a registered accountant called Su Yidong. One should know that due to the existence of extraordinary powers, after humans transmigrated from Earth to the Other World, their physiological structures began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even if the combat strength between a One-star Spirit Meridian fighter and an ordinary soldier who was fully armed was not an insurmountable act By using spirit energy to nourish the brain and increase the efficiency of the brain cells by 100%, computational abilities, logical thinking, and anti-fatigue abilities would increase. One would be able to study energetically for 18 to 20 hours a day. That would be an easy task. Under such circumstances, superhuman individuals had an innate advantage over ordinary people in terms of intelligence. As more and more superhumans joined the competition, the difficulty of professional qualification examinations such as the public accountant certification exam also became increasingly higher. Those who could stand out were usually extraordinary individuals. Even if ordinary people had great ambitions, they often went through the motions and used their own failures as an astronomical common denominator. An ordinary person would have to put in ten times more effort than he did on Earth to fight a superhuman fiercely. Such people were the fiercest of the fiercest. To become a registered accountant, Su Yidong, for instance, had to study incredibly hard at the age of twenty-two, causing his hair to turn white. Others used their extraordinary abilities to study. Su Yidong risked his life. When he miraculously emerged from a group of several thousand troops and became a certified public accountant, a reporter interviewed him and asked him the secret to his success. With a head full of white hair, Su Yidong, looked like he had aged prematurely. Ive never thought of my success and failure. The reason why Ive been so desperate is to tell all the ordinary people in Dragon City like me that we are not worse than anyone else. We can also have our own dreams, and as long as we dare to fight, our dreams will definitely come true! he said. That statement made Su Yidong one of the most famous people of the year. As an ordinary person, he had stood together with peerless powerhouses who had heaven-shaking abilities. He had more supporters on social media than some Deity Realm powerhouses who lived in seclusion and kept a low profile. Besides, Su Yidong was not the kind of bookworm who did not pay attention to the outside world. In other words, becoming a certified public accountant was not his ultimate goal. He just wanted to use his identity to inspire his compatriots, get their support, and expand his influence so that he could better carry out his ideas and change the world. Chapter 1634 - A Good Future” Naturally, Su Yidong joined Blue Home very early on and became the first group of core members when the Azure Alliance was established. There were also many core members of the Azure Alliance who had similar experiences. They had been active in all walks of life for a long time and were very popular among the general public. Today, they had also joined the expert investigation team. One could say that all the elites of the ordinary people in Dragon City were gathered together, ready to rush to Red Creek Valley outside Monster Mountain Range. After hearing this news, all the citizens had high hopes for the expert investigation team. They believed that they would be able to discover the truth about the big explosion in the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse. Was it due to poor management, or was it because the hole in Universe Corporation was too big, so that was the only thing they could do to conceal the truth? Perhaps, it was really the orcs who had caused the destruction? Shen Yuanbiao held a press conference on Universe Corporations behalf to welcome the expert investigation team and express his support for them. He declared that Universe Corporation would obey the Supernatural Towers authority and provide the expert investigation team with all the facilities. No matter what they found, Universe Corporations highest management, including the Shen family, would obey the law and justice. That statement made everyone slightly sigh in relief. It looked like the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao had a huge impact on Universe Corporation. It made them lose the courage to be stubborn to the end. Now that at least a third of the expert investigation teams members were ordinary people, they had the authority to investigate and even judge Universe Corporation. The nine mega corporations used to be in control of everything, but this indicated that the status quo was slowly changing and disintegrating in a relatively stable as well as peaceful way. It was probably the greatest blessing for the Dragon City civilization at the moment. Meng Chaos nerves, which had been tense since he returned to Dragon City, could finally relax for a moment. It seemed that whether they were superhumans or ordinary people, whether they were from humble families or wealthy families, everyone had reached a consensusthe direction of the Dragon City civilization had to change, but in the process of changing, everyone needed to work together. They could not fail. If this consensus was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, the Dragon City civilization would have a chance to avoid the end of the world. From the time Meng Chao sneaked into Red Creek Valley until now, it had been a full ten days to half a month. He had not slept much. In total, he had closed his eyes for less than twenty-four hours. Even the nerves of a Deity Realm warrior, which were cast with copper and iron, could not withstand such a long period of suffering. As a result of his nerves being slightly relaxed, drowsiness surged into his mind like a black tide. Meng Chao looked at the time. It was ten in the morning. Shen Yuanbiaos press conference would be held until about eleven. After that, he would attend a public business banquet to entertain some highly respected people. They had performed meritorious deeds, however, due to various reasons, they had become stagnated and had not been able to establish their own families. These old seniors were now very close to the Azure Alliance, and it was a sign of goodwill to the Azure Alliance. More than a dozen reporters from the media had been invited to participate in the business banquet. Shen Yuanbiao would not leave the spotlight for a second to do anything else. The long-term lack of sleep has seriously affected my information gathering abilities, logical deduction, and memory. When a fly flies a hundred meters away, I cant even see the patterns on its wings clearly. Its also hard for me to remember the winning number that I saw when I passed by the Welfare Lottery Shop at No. 327 Wenjiao Road seven days ago. If this goes on, even if the mastermind appears, I might not be ready to compete with him in terms of intelligence and courage. I need to sleep for at least three hours, forty-seven minutes, and fifty-five seconds before my brain cells can recover to more than eighty percent of their peak state! Meng Chao fell into a deep sleep near the hotel where Shen Yuanbiaos business banquet and the secret surveillance base were. In the first hour, he was wrapped in warm darkness, and he slept very soundly. As his brain cells gradually recovered and became active, he had a strange dream. This dream was still about the future of Dragon City. But it was not about burning ruins, broken steel torrents, and the ordinary citizens screaming in raging flames. It was not about ten thousand suns falling from the sky and unleashing a raging firestorm that would wipe out all traces of human civilization from the surface of the planet either. In the dream, the future Dragon City would be ten times more prosperous and greater than it was today. There were skyscrapers everywhere, like towering trees made of crystals and silver that pierced deep into the sky. In between the skyscrapers, there were countless crystal-clear aircraft that were flying at lightning speed, drawing complicated and maze-like trajectories. Meng Chao even saw a starship as majestic as a palace in the raging clouds. It emanated a domineering aura, symbolizing that human beings had dominated the Other World, suppressing heaven and earth. Is this another possible future? As a Deity Realm warrior, Meng Chao still retained part of his ability to think in his dream. It was as if he was in a lucid dream. As long as everyone can put Dragon Citys overall interests first and work together as one, such a good future will definitely be realized! While he thought about it, an incredibly soft figure suddenly pounced on him and pressed him into a canal. Shh The person blew into his ear. Meng Chao turned around and was shocked. It was Lu Siya. Of course, Lu Siya was in his dream. The Lu Siya in his dream was not a wild banshee who was baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. Her appearance had returned to normal, but her face was full of frost and fatigue. Do you want to die? In the dream, Lu Siya did not even look at Meng Chao. Instead, she stared at the sky and gnashed her teeth. Theyre here! Meng Chao composed himself and told himself that the Lu Siya in front of him was a figment of his imagination, just like the world around him. Then, he discovered that he and Lu Siya were not the only ones hiding in the canal. There were also many other people with hideous faces and nervous expressions. They were fully armed, but they were in a sorry state. Following Lu Siyas line of sight, Meng Chao saw that there were seven or eight mechanical arms waving in the middle of the crystal building. The front end of each mechanical arm was loaded with various tools, weapons, or surgical instruments, which slowly descended toward them. At first glance, these flying instruments looked like mechanical spiders floating above their heads. There were also super powerful searchlights on their abdomens. They released cold, dazzling red lights and swept over their surroundings. Soon, the people hiding in the canals were discovered. The surgical instruments at the ends of the mechanical spiders limbs began to operate with the accompaniment of creepy scraping sounds of metal. Chapter 1635 - We are the Monsters! From the mechanical spiders bodies came a voice that was colder than the sound of scalpels rubbing against each other. Superhumans are the blades of the human civilization. Under the superhumans protection, ordinary people do not need to possess any military power. Listen up, people below. You are suspected of illegal cultivation, illegal hiding of crystals, illegal use of genetic drugs, illegal spreading of cultivation manuals, instigating others to cultivate, illegal possession of weapons, and illegal awakening. You are under arrest. Please put down your weapons and control the strength of your spirit magnetic fields and the activity of your cells. Put your hands behind your head and walk slowly to the open space in front of the canal. Surrender to us. We will guarantee your safety and your basic rights. F*ck you! Realizing that he had been discovered, a muscular man with a full beard jumped up from the mud deep inside the canal. Holding a self-made nine-shot shotgun, he opened fire at the mechanical spider that had flown the lowest. Hundreds of bullets hit the mechanical spiders shell, creating dazzling sparks. Citizen, please cherish your life and cease this foolish attack. The red light on the mechanical spiders abdomen became more and more intense. It was like a bloody light that covered the bearded mans body. His muscles, bones, blood vessels, and neural network were all scanned clearly. A moment later, the mechanical spider began to sound stern. Citizen, testing shows that your combat strength has exceeded 200% of the legal limit. Please stop this dangerous hostile action immediately. Put your hands above your head and lie on the ground to cooperate with the investigation. Otherwise, we will use lethal force to cause you destructive damage! The bearded mans response was to raise his middle finger high up. He spat out a mouthful of blood and threw down the nine-shot shotgun, which had no effect at all. His eyes instantly turned red, and his pupils seemingly shattered. Streams of mysterious and overwhelming power flowed out from them. Roar! The bearded man let out an inhuman roar. The hair on his face grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. His teeth and nails turned into sharp blades that were shining coldly. The mechanical spider detected the bearded mans change and issued a mournful alarm. Red alert! A large number of monster cells have been detected in the targets body! Red alert! Monster cells have been activated! According to Anti-monster Agreement No. 77, authorization has been unlocked. Fire freely and kill the monster! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The red light on the abdomen of all the mechanical spiders turned into streaks of blood-red lightning. The bearded man then jumped up high. He had just gotten seven to eight meters into the air when dozens of blood-red lightning bolts descended from the sky and struck him fiercely. He was split into pieces in an instant and burned into pieces of ugly charcoal. Seeing their companion die tragically, furious roars came from inside the canal. The people who had been hiding there could not hold it in anymore and jumped up one after another. Warning! This area has been polluted. The humans who remain here may be eroded by the monster cells and become puppets of the monsters. The mechanical spiders crimson glow continued to sweep around coldly. Put down your weapons immediately and lie on the ground with your arms crossed. Cooperate with the investigation and treatment! Otherwise, we have the right to deprive you of your identity as citizens of Dragon City or even as human beings. You are no longer human beings but monsters in human skin! Such a threat did not scare the people in the canal at all. Perhaps, they had long known what the mechanical spiders investigation and treatment entailed. The people looked at each other and saw the determination in each others eyes; they were ready to face death. One after another, they took out green vials of medicine from their waists and arms. They twisted the vials in the middle and stabbed the needle that came out from one end into their necks. Roar! The people roared and tore their clothes, revealing their muscular bodies that were emitting waves of white mist. They looked like steam engines that were operating at an overload. As their skin ripped apart, their flesh and blood became deformed and expanded. Soon, they appeared unrecognizable. If so-called humans are you guys who rely on your extraordinary strength to bully the weak Then let us fight you to the death as monsters! The people who had transformed into monsters howled and pounced on the mechanical spiders. There were flames, blood, bullet screens, explosions, roars, and hisses. The battle reached its climax in the first second! Meng Chao was dumbfounded. He did not understand why he was dreaming of such a strange scene. Seeing his companions charge forward one by one, he did not know what he was supposed to do in this absurd nightmare or which side he should stand on. The mechanical spiders seemed to represent Dragon City, as well as the superhumans, and they had the right to arbitrarily deprive others of their identity as citizens of Dragon City or even as humans. It was unknown whether they were the monsters in human skin or humans with monster shells. Yet, Lu Siya stood between him and the mechanical spiders. It was as if she wanted to protect him from the mechanical spiders red light. Run! Run! Lu Siya said. Wh-What? Meng Chao did not understand. Lu Siya turned around, her eyes full of tears. Before Meng Chao could react, she hugged him and bit his lips hard, causing a stream of hot blood to flow out. Swallow it. It contains my monster cells. Lu Siya stared into Meng Chaos eyes. Promise me that youll escape Dragon City, go to the Land of Holy Light, and find the Holy Light Temples secretthats our only chance of defeating these b*stards! Before she could say more, she pushed Meng Chao out heavily. At the same time, the mechanical spiders finally discovered her and Meng Chao. There were suddenly a few streaks of red light, which created a huge fireball with a diameter of more than five meters in the canal. The destructive shock wave was like a raging storm that engulfed Lu Siya and shattered Meng Chaos dream. Argh! Meng Chao jumped up. His heart was beating like a drum, and his head was aching. His soul and body seemed to be in a semi-detached state. It took him a long time to calm down before they merged again. Meng Chao swallowed hard and found that his brand-new sleeping cabin was emitting white smoke and in a seriously damaged state. He must have unconsciously released too much power in his dream and destroyed the sleeping cabin. He let out a long breath. The dream from a moment ago was still lingering in front of him. The intense stimulation and the extremely real details made it hard for him to tell if it was a dream or if it belonged to the other future, similar to what Jackal Kanus had shown him. Right then, Meng Chao felt a slight sting on his lips. There was also something meandering down the corner of his mouth. He staggered to the front of the mirror to observe it and was stunned. He found a fresh bite mark on his lower lip. Chapter 1636 - Falling Hope Of course, Meng Chao had made the bit himself. It was easy to tell from the curvature of the bite mark. But At Meng Chaos level, even when he entered a deep sleep state, his body had another On-duty system. He would always be on high alert and have control over every muscle fiber in his body. How deep had he fallen into a nightmare to disrupt his control over his body and leave such a bloody mark on his lips? Meng Chao licked his lips, and the blood that he swallowed felt particularly cold. At that moment, his tactical wristwatch vibrated crazily. Wiping away his cold sweat, Meng Chao raised his wrist and saw that Ai Lei had sent him several messages through the four new social media accounts that she had registered under different fake identities. Meng Chao had set up a special vibration effect for AI Leis messages. Logically speaking, he should have woken up from his nightmare when Ai Lei sent the first message. For some reason, he had actually fallen into such a deep sleep! Meng Chao frowned slightly as he opened the messages. All the messages were the same, with only a short sentence. Every word that formed this sentence was like a deep-water bomb, with an earth-shattering effect. The Bright Light has exploded! Meng Chaos brain erupted with a buzz. The Bright Light was an armored airship that the Supernatural Tower had sent off with an expert investigation team. According to the plan, they would set sail this afternoon. They would cross Monster Mountain Range and head to Universe Corporations Red Creek Project site to conduct an investigation. However, depending on the situation, they would have to expand the scope and level of the investigation. At the moment, most of Dragon Citys citizens regarded The Bright Light as a hope that could bring them truth and justice. There were also many who believed that the elites among the ordinary people aboard The Bright Light could represent them and give them a voice that could decide Dragon Citys fate. Unexpectedly, The Bright Light exploded at this critical juncture. It was a typical example of dying before success! Meng Chao looked at the time of the first message from Ai Lei. It was 2.05 pm. The Bright Light should have set sail at 2.00 pm. It only took five minutes from the launch to the explosion. In other words, The Bright Light was near the airport. It had turned into a burning fireball under the publics watchful eyes. The messages sent by Ai Lei after 2.30 pm were all accompanied by video links. Meng Chao clicked on a video and realized that he had guessed correctly. The airport was crowded with people inside and outside. A huge number of people were sending them off. There were also plenty of reporters carrying long guns and short cannons. They kept taking pictures. Even though there were no lights and streamers, the air was filled with optimism. Everyone looked at The Bright Light. Some even carried their children high up and waved at The Bright Light. The ship had been specially lengthened and widened to accommodate passengers working in the air. Amidst the noisy cheers, The Bright Light slowly rose into the air like a big-bellied blue whale. Although it was not fast, it was very stable. It was almost impossible to feel the presence of turbulence in the air. After it floated up to a hundred meters in the air, the crystal engines on both of its sides and at the rear finally drove the huge propeller, gradually increasing its speed of rotation. The Bright Light then shook its head and wagged its tail as it swam toward the north of Monster Mountain Range. Right then, the two crystal engines on the left and at the rear of the starship exploded almost at the same time. Flames and thick smoke almost covered the entire armored airship. Then, violent spirit energy spurted out of the bottom of the cockpit like an invisible volcanic eruption, instantly blowing the armored airship into smithereens. The people in the airport had their heads raised as they watched The Bright Light leave with expectant smiles on their faces. As such, their eyes were severely burned by the flames that fell from the sky, and they felt excruciating pain. Before they could cry out in surprise, the wrecked aircraft fell from hundreds of meters above the ground together with its passengers. Fortunately, about two-thirds of its passengers and the captain of the armored airship were superhumans. Right as the explosion occurred, they had activated their spirit magnetic fields and formed a shield around their bodies. The superhumans, who had reached Heaven Realm and above, took control of the magnetic levitation force to break away from the range of the raging flames. Although they were covered in wounds, their lives were not in danger. Even the Earth Realm fighters who could not fly freely adjusted their muscles and tendons to the most suitable state to withstand the impact. They would not die on the spot the moment they fell to the ground. Unfortunately, one-third of the passengers and the operators of the armored airship were ordinary people. Most of the elite ordinary people, including Su Yidong, died on the spot the moment the explosion occurred. Only a few lucky people, although badly burnt, were caught by nearby Heaven Realm fighters before they fell and turned into meat pies. They were promptly rescued to the ground. That was when the people in the airport reacted and screamed. The crowd started to push each other and run. The scene started to shake as well. Soon, the equipment that was used to record the scene was pushed to the ground by the chaotic crowd along with the cameraman. The last thing that the equipment recorded was a father holding his daughter tightly in his arms. A moment ago, that same man had let his daughter ride on his shoulders and wave at the ship. Both of their eyes were gleaming. Now, the father had to cover his daughters eyes to prevent her from seeing the tragedy that was unfolding in the air and on the ground. The father himself had the most desperate and angry expression that Meng Chao had ever seen. Meng Chao took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He carefully recalled the whole process of the explosion, which he had just witnessed. After 0.1 seconds, he came to a conclusion. It was not an accident but foul play! The armored airships airbags are made of fire-proof materials. Theyre filled with inert gas. Even if a flamethrower is fired at them for more than twenty minutes, the airbags might not ignite! The new generation of crystal engines are all equipped with explosion-proof devices and automatic disengagement devices as well. Even if they burn or even explode due to overload, the damaged crystal engines would be automatically ejected. There would be no chain reaction. For such an important mission, The Bright Light must have adopted the latest crystal engines, as well as strengthened and upgraded its overall structure. Its impossible for it to be completely turned into a giant fireball in three seconds! Right. The two crystal engines that exploded in the beginning released thick black smoke simultaneously, enveloping the entire armored airship. It was obviously a smoke bomb. The purpose of the smoke bomb was to disrupt visuals and audio. The explosion below the cockpit was the fatal wound that The Bright Light suffered! There is neither a power system nor a warehouse for storing crystals below the cockpit. There shouldnt be anything that can cause an explosion unless its a super powerful crystal bomb that was stuffed into the cockpit! Chapter 1637 - Blood for Blood! Meng Chao took a deep breath and opened several of the largest news forums in Dragon City. As expected, news of The Bright Lights explosion was like a hurricane that swept away thousands of soldiers, stirring up everyones emotions. This is a conspiracy! Its a trap! Its a massacre! someone roared hysterically. I knew it. Universe Corporation isnt sincere at all. On the surface, they promised to show the expert investigation team everything, but in reality, they installed crystal bombs on the armored airship! The Shen family are murderers. Theyre the ones who single-handedly orchestrated this appalling tragedy! Not only that, but this tragedy also didnt just occur due to the Shen familys desperation to cover up their crimes! Some people speculated, The Shen family did this on purpose. Their goal was to gather the elites among the ordinary people in Dragon City and capture them all in one fell swoop! No one knows how much sweat and tears ordinary elites like Su Yidong have to shed and how much they have to sacrifice to barely keep up with the superhumans. They were the ordinary peoples greatest hope. But due to this despicable plot, they were obliterated in midair. It will take at least ten years, or even forever, for dozens of elites like Su Yidong to appear again amongst the ordinary people of Dragon City! Citizens, stop being delusional and open your eyes wide. Look at the city in front of you, which has changed beyond recognition! Someone took the opportunity to encourage them, Those superhumans from wealthy families have torn off their mask of tenderness and put aside the lies of their so-called compatriots, revealing their wild ambition to rule Dragon City forever! Today, the tragedy that happened in the sky above the airport was a demonstration from the so-called peerless fighters. Theyre trying to tell us in the cruelest way that whoever dares to investigate their secrets and the mega corporations will end up like Su Yidong and the rest! Wake up, citizens. The painful lessons throughout our bloody history have told us numerous times that not all human beings are the same. The struggles between the same race who exploit, enslave, and devour each other are often a hundred times crueler than the struggles between different races! If you dont want your children to live in a world where the superhumans of the rich and powerful families rule over everything forever, if you dont want your children to be forever dependent on them and be exploited as well as abused by them while you have to put on an act and cheer for them, then stand up and shout. Take advantage of the fact that everything can still be changed! The murderer must pay the price! Someone even called out, Lets go to Universe Corporations headquarters and make this group of butchers pay in blood! Those burning words made Meng Chaos temples throb continuously. Fresh blood was about to burst through his blood vessels and skin, shooting out from both sides of his temples. He knew that something big had happened this time. If he did not handle it properly and caused tens of thousands of furious citizens to attack Universe Corporations headquarters, what happened next would make the incident at the Xinhui Business Center a few days ago seem like childs play. No, no, no. It couldnt have been the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Shen Yuanbao is definitely not a simple-minded boor with developed limbs. He was the one who invited the investigation team to Red Creek Valley. He has no motive at all. Killing the investigation team would push the business empire that his family has worked hard for his entire life into an abyss that is beyond redemption! Similarly, no matter how much the Shen Yuanbiao or the other successors fought for power and benefits, a complete, stable, and powerful Universe Corporation has always been their main priority. No one would be so stupid! What about the other eight mega corporations? It is possible. After all, the expert investigation team was not just going for Universe Corporations Red Creek Valley. With Shen Yuanbao helping them in the dark, the investigation teams authority and scope of investigation could be extended to other companies at any time. However, as long as the heads of the other eight mega corporations still have functioning brain cells, they should be able to imagine that killing the investigation team in front of everyone would not only fail to solve the root problem but incite the anger of all citizens instead. It might even trigger an intense backlash from the Supernatural Tower, which would harm the interests of all superhumans. After all, the Supernatural Tower sent the expert investigation team as their representatives. The murderers actions are equivalent to slapping the Supernatural Tower hard in the face. Do they really think that Battle God Lei Zongchao and the other fighters who are in charge of the Supernatural Tower are all saintly men and women who eat vegetarian food and pray to Buddha? Do they think they can do whatever they want? So, the chances of the other eight mega corporations risking the world turning against them are very low. Thats it Lightning-like brilliance flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. He had already deduced the attackers motive. It was not to cover up the truth about the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse at all. On the contrary, the attacker wanted to stir up all of the citizens fury through such appalling means in broad daylight. Then, he would let the so-called inside story ferment, burn, and explode. In the end, he would have thoroughly incited the conflict between the ordinary people and superhumans, the humble and wealthy families, as well as the Azure Alliance and nine mega corporations, causing Dragon City to once again fall into chaotic disorder and bloodshed! Who had the most motive to do such a thing? Of course, it was the monster remnants, the tenth Supernatural Entity! The monster civilization had already suffered a crushing defeat on the battlefront. Now, the monster remnants would only have the chance to fish in troubled waters and rise again if Dragon City fell into chaos! As Meng Chao thought about it, he heard an earth-shattering roar from outside. He gripped the binoculars placed in front of the window and looked at the street. In order to facilitate Shen Yuanbao with surveillance, his safe house had been set up in an office building not far from Universe Corporations headquarters. From that angle, he could clearly see the scene in front of Universe Corporations headquarters and the surrounding three to four streets without activating his super vision. At that moment, the entire street was completely packed with angry people. Countless ordinary people, whose individual strength was not even worth mentioning before a superhuman, formed a boiling tide and erupted with a crushing aura as they surged toward Universe Corporations headquarters. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Meng Chao felt that Universe Corporations ninety-nine-story headquarters was like a giant wearing silver armor. At first glance, it looked like it was standing tall, but in reality, it was strong on the outside but weak on the inside. It trembled under the angry roars of the several thousand people. Chapter 1638 - "The Peoples Superhuman" This is bad, Meng Chao mumbled to himself. Once the angry crowd rushes into Universe Corporations headquarters, the situation will certainly develop to an uncontrollable degree. No matter how cunning Shen Yuanbao is, hell never be able to endure such humiliation. The other eight mega corporations would even be sympathetic to their enemys death. It will not be possible to compromise or cooperate with the Azure Alliance anymore. As for the new Blood Alliance and the tenth Supernatural Entity, they will certainly add fuel to the fire. Theyll take advantage of the situation and stir up trouble. Theyll tear apart all the sectors and forces in Dragon City before they push our civilization, which has just won a series of victories, into an even more unpredictable swirl and battlefield! Time was of the essence. Meng Chao did not have a perfect plan, but he knew that he could no longer stay out of it. Even if he would be exposed to the new Blood Alliance or the tenth Supernatural Entity, he needed to stand up and stop the crazed crowd! Meng Chao took a deep breath and prepared to jump down from the window, which was dozens of stories high. Just as he was about to attract everyones attention with his godly power, the rapid sounds of trumpet came from the front of the crowd. Through his binoculars, Meng Chao saw a dusty construction waste hauler squeezing through an alley from across Universe Corporations headquarters. The alley was too narrow, and the construction waste hauler was moving too fast. The friction created sparks and noise, immediately catching everyones attention before Meng Chao. The construction waste haulers driver slammed on the brakes, and it stopped in front of the surging crowd. The drivers side door was kicked open from the inside, and a tall, strong figure jumped down. She used both hands and feet to climb onto the roof so that everyone could see her face clearly. Everyone was overjoyed when they saw her, and Meng Chaos pupils also shrank as a result. His breathing quickened, and his heart started to beat faster. Thats right, she was the Lu Siya whom Meng Chao had dreamed of earlier. Right then, Lu Siya was wearing a hard hat, a work uniform, and a pair of spiked boots with steel plates. She was not wearing any makeup or any gold and silver. Her exposed skin had been tanned to the color of wheat and she was covered in dust as well as a few small cuts. She did not seem like the daughter of a rich family or a ruthless ambitious person in the slightest. She was just like the crowd she was facing: ordinary. Lu Siya looked like a laborer who supported Dragon City from the bottom. Meng Chao blinked hard. The first time he met Lu Siya, she still had a professional suit on even in the wilderness where monsters roamed and the ground was covered in blood and mud. She looked like a strong woman with the temperament of a superior. That somehow felt like a lifetime ago to him. However, Meng Chao knew the origin of Lu Siyas outfit. After returning to Dragon City, his most important task had been to investigate the new Blood Alliance and solve the problem with Lu Siya. He had to stop her before the wild banshee, which was a result of the monsters erosion, caused more damage! Therefore, Meng Chao had been keeping track of Lu Siyas actions in the past year through various channels, closely monitoring her. Meng Chao was surprised to find that Lu Siya had not revealed her ferocious wild banshee appearance in the past year and caused trouble in Dragon City. On the contrary, she had become the second most perfect example of a superhuman after Meng Chao, doing her best to fight for the general public. The past half a month was a great example. Before the underground black market scandal was exposed, Lu Siyas main task had been to run around and supervise the overall renovation of the slums, the old residential areas in Dragon City, and the urban renewal project. Most of the old residential areas in Dragon City were built to resist the threat of war. There were almost no elevators, and the stairways and windows were very small. Meanwhile, the walls filled with reinforced concrete were extremely thick. They were simply earth bunkers. Their defensive power had increased, but the lighting was not good. The area was too small, the bathrooms were too few, the layout was unreasonable, and other problems had always existed. In times of war, people would put defensive power first. In times of peace, everyone had a yearning for a more spacious and comfortable life. For the long-term development of Dragon City and the well-being of the ordinary citizens, urban renewal was imperative. Also, everyone knew that large-scale urban renewal was the most likely to cause conflicts and the easiest to profit from. To ensure that all the ordinary citizens could be assigned to a residence that they were satisfied with on the premise of openness and fairness, no one could work on it and fill their own pockets. Lu Siya was almost constantly running around the scene of urban renewal in various places. She was definitely not doing anything superficial. Instead, she was venturing deep into the ranks of front-line engineers and even ordinary workers, eating and living with them, listening to their troubles, learning their skills, and even working with them. She did the most basic and most arduous work. That simple and unadorned approach once again gave Lu Siya a favorable impression. It also completely changed her image in the peoples hearts, turning all aspects of herself into gold. Now, no one thought of Lu Siya as the daughter of a wealthy family. And no one would associate her with the nine mega corporations. She was no longer just Lu Zhongqis granddaughter. She was Lu Siya, the peoples superhuman. Perhaps only Meng Chao knew how big the wild banshees appetite was and how terrifying her ambition was. There was definitely a reason why she had been hiding her wings and claws for a whole year. When she appeared before the angry crowd and instantly won the publics cheers, trust, and support, the reason was obvious. Lu Siyas the real culprit who blew up The Bright Light, and shes also the mastermind behind the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao! The clues in Meng Chaos mind started to connect, and he was suddenly enlightened. Thats right, even if Lu Siya was not the tenth Supernatural Entity as a wild banshee, she was definitely on par with the tenth Supernatural Entity. It had taken her an entire year to win the general publics trust, and she even stole a high position in the Azure Alliance. She fanned the flames and used the situation to her advantage. Via all kinds of sinister and cunning methods, she caused the conflict between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance, between the wealthy and the poor, as well as between the superhumans and the ordinary people, to increase in intensity until today. Things had reached the critical point of exploding, and she had personally lit the fuse. After this, as long as she raised her arms and shouted, she would be able to lead the fanatical crowd into Universe Corporations headquarters. It would be irretrievably chaotic and destructive. Chapter 1639 - Wrong Script Lu Siya has to be stopped! Even if it means exposing my identity! Meng Chao did not return to Dragon City to find Lu Siya and tear off the wild banshees disguise at first because he was not sure about the relationship between Lu Siya and the new Blood Alliance. He did not know whether the monster civilization had created other Supernatural Entities or puppets besides Lu Siya. His return was his only trump card. He could not reveal it unless it was absolutely necessary. But right now, he had no other choice. Lu Siya was already standing in the eye of the storm. If her next move was to raise her arms and shout, she would immediately raise a hurricane and destroy Dragon City that had been built and defended to this day after countless sacrifices! As he expected, the thousands of citizens gathered in front of Universe Corporations headquarters spotted Lu Siya. Like a flood superimposed on a hurricane, the intensity of their roars instantly increased by several levels. Look, its Lu Siya! She must be here to lead us in seeking justice from Universe Corporation! With Lu Siya presiding over justice, the truth will definitely be revealed! Thanks to the legend that Meng Chao had left behind and her efforts over the past year, Lu Siya had established a glorious image in the hearts of countless citizens. She was completely different from the Deity Realm warriors of the older generation. Once could say that she was the second representative of Dragon Citys golden generation after Meng Chao. So, her appearance today raised her appeal to an unprecedented level. Seeing that the situation was about to spin out of control, Meng Chao took a deep breath and prepared to jump down from the sky to give Lu Siya a big surprise. However, before he had time to make a move, Lu Siya had already opened her mouth. Lu Siyas first words stunned Meng Chao as though they were lightning. Friends, citizens, please calm down and stop moving forward! Lu Siyas face was full of anxiety and worry. Even her voice trembled slightly, revealing the uneasiness in her heart. She poured her spirit energy into her throat and her lungs. Using her surging spirit magnetic field, she transmitted her will from the waste hauler under her feet to the end of the street. It was still crowded with people almost a thousand meters away, and the thousands of angry citizens could hear everything clearly. I understand everyones anger, and I feel the same, but no matter what, we shouldnt be consumed by rage. I believe that The Bright Lights tragedy is a great conspiracy. However, Universe Corporation is definitely not the real culprit behind this conspiracy. Please be patient. Dont let the real culprit lead you by the nose and do something that will make you suffer! Lu Siyas voice was hoarse and extremely sincere. Her words threw a bucket of bone-piercing cold water on the heads of all the people who had been overwhelmed by anger and excitement. Their brain cells began to burn. They thought that she was there to lead them in an attack on Universe Corporations headquarters. While the people were at a loss, Meng Chao sank into deep self-doubt too. What-What the hell is going on?! Thats impossible. Did I hear her correctly? Why would Lu Siya stop the crowd from attacking the headquarters of Universe Corporation? It doesnt make sense at all! You must know that shes a wild banshee with the power of monsters and even the Egg of Chaos lurking in her body. Shes the most likely candidate for the tenth Supernatural Entity. She represents the remnants of the monster civilizations power that is lurking in Dragon City! Whether Lu Siya planned the explosion of The Bright Light or not, she should not give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. From the monster civilizations perspective, no matter who blew up The Bright Light, since the storm has already reached the entrance of Universe Corporations headquarters, all Lu Siya, the wild banshee, needs to do is raise her arm and lead the team to demolish the building. The people of Dragon City will be torn apart, confused, and even killed by each other. That is when its possible for the monster civilization to resurrect and make a comeback! Why? Why is Lu Siya ignoring the monster civilization and stepping on the brakes while pretending to be sober in the human world? Through his high-powered military binoculars, Meng Chao could see every subtle expression on Lu Siyas face. If a competition was conducted based on acting skills, Lu Siya could definitely be on the judging panel. She stood atop the waste hauler on tiptoes with her arms open. She was like a young girl fighting alone, trying to resist a surging flood and ferocious beasts. It had been a few years since she and Meng Chao first met. However, Lu Siya seemed to be aging backward. It was unknown whether it was because of the nourishment of spirit energy or the stimulation of the monster cells, but she looked a few years younger than that strong woman in the professional suit. Her current face made her appear lonelier and more helpless but headstrong. Gritting her teeth, her eyes shone with unwavering light, portraying the image of someone who was clear-headed and concerned about the country, capable of enduring humiliation perfectly. It was so realistic that Meng Chao was beginning to wonder if there was something wrong with his memory and if he had mixed up the different timelines. Perhaps Lu Siya was not a wild banshee at all. What about the great battle that had taken place between them in the bloody pile on Mist Mountain more than a year ago? Had it all been in his imagination? I know. Its not only Universe Corporation, but the other eight mega corporations have also been somewhat disappointing in the past in terms of how theyve dealt with the remnants of the monster civilization, the underground black market, and the crystal mines. Lu Siya continued to speak earnestly. Although her voice was not loud, it contained a natural power that calmed the people down and convinced them. Nevertheless, I still believe that the nine mega corporations, like the Azure Alliance, are indispensable and important forces that make up the Dragon City civilization. Most of the employees and leaders of the nine mega corporations are the most loyal builders and defenders of Dragon Citys civilization, just like you and me. The problem lies within the nine mega corporations. A select few are selfish, deceiving their superiors and subordinates, as well as destroying their morals and beliefs. The explosion of The Bright Light in the sky above the airport could not have been done by Universe Corporation. Doing such a stupid and evil thing would not benefit the company at all. We, the people of Dragon City, just finished a decades-long war and came all the way from mountains of corpses and seas of blood. We were not even afraid of the overwhelming beast horde. How could we be scared by a mere explosion? The investigation on the Red Creek Project will never be stopped by this explosion. It will only escalate and be a hundred times harsher. It might even provoke the publics anger in the same way the current situation has triggered all of you. It might attract our wrath to Universe Corporation. Let me ask you a question. How could Universe Corporation do such a stupid thing to set itself on fire and seek its own destruction? Chapter 1640 - Lu Siya’s Oath Lu Siyas words caused many citizens to think. The current Dragon City was wise. Affected by the harsh survival crisis after their transmigration, all the citizens consciously or subconsciously thought about the question of life and death. They wondered about what the future Dragon City should look like. Although everyone was filled with righteous indignation, they gathered in front of Universe Corporations headquarters, almost pushing the situation into an unpredictable whirlpool. However, many peoples bloodshot eyes gradually cooled down after they heard what Lu Siya said. I know that the series of events that happened in the past few months have made everyone very disappointed with the nine mega corporations. Lu Siya struck while the iron was hot. But I still hope that everyone can calm down and not act on impulse. Dont go from one extreme to the other, and dont assume that the nine mega corporations are all selfish and even evil. I always believe that good people tend to occupy the overwhelming majority, whether it is in the nine mega corporations or the entire Dragon City. Perhaps many people are fighting for their own interests, but this is incredibly normal. What is in line with human nature and selfishness are two completely different things. Therefore, we should give the nine super mega corporations some time and give them a chance in the future. I believe that most of them will make the right decision and stand on the ordinary citizens side! The discussions in the crowd grew louder and louder. Many people began to waver. Some people noticed the suspicious aspects behind the series of events as well. It was as if an invisible pair of hands was driving the confrontation between the various major forces in Dragon City and influencing them to kill each other. Right then, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted at the top of his voice, Lu Siya, are you afraid, or have you been bribed by Universe Corporation? The statement was clear. The persons voice must have been mixed with dense spirit energy. Like a sharp needle, it pierced into the ears of many people, including Lu Siya. Who was that? Lu Siyas reaction was extremely intense. She raised her eyebrows and sternly said, Step out! Whats so great about hiding your head and showing your tail? If you have something to say, step out and stand in front of me. Ill let you speak freely! Naturally, no one stepped forward. Moreover, when the crowd reacted and tried to look for the source of the voice, they suddenly realized that they could not tell which direction the voice had come from. It was as if dozens of hidden individuals had spoken at the same time from all sides of the crowd. What a bunch of cowardly rats! With a cold expression, Lu Siya shouted, Citizens and friends, I hope that you can be more vigilant and see the suspicious people around you! Plenty of evidence has shown that, although the Monster War ended with a great victory for us, the monster remnants have not been wiped out. It is likely that they have changed their appearance and even sneaked into Dragon City in the form of bacteria, viruses, and other things that are ten thousand times more subtle than traditional monsters. They have stirred up trouble and caused chaos in Dragon City! In the past few months, there has been a lot of farce in Dragon City, and these monster remnants are behind it. Our Research Department is also investigating and hunting down the monster remnants, hoping to exterminate them. Before that, please stay calm and dont be fooled! Look around you. How many members of the Azure Alliance with blue armbands do you see? There arent many, are there? Its not as many as the time we gathered in front of the Xinhui Business Center, right?? Its because todays event was not organized by our Azure Alliance. Instead, it was organized by those imposters, those with ulterior motives, and those monsters who are lurking among the humans under the Azure Alliances cover! The Azure Alliances purpose has always been to fight for Dragon City and for the benefit of the ordinary citizens living in Dragon City. We will not abandon you when the overwhelming beast horde comes, and we will not push you out as chess pieces in exchange for our own interests when we face a crisis! So, dont listen to the lies from the monster remnants. If I never wanted to break away from my past self from the bottom of my heart and stand on your side to fight for your interests, why would I leave the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation? Sky Pillar Corporation was one of the two major crystal giants in Dragon City that was on par with Universe Corporation. Im Lu Zhongqis biological granddaughter. Hes the chairman of Sky Pillar Corporations Board of Directors and the President of Dragon Citys Crystal Association. Think about it. Is there even the slightest possibility that I would be bribed by Universe Corporation? Laughter broke out in the crowd. Indeed, if one were to ask which leader of Azure Alliance was most likely to be bribed by the nine mega corporations, then Lu Siya would definitely be the most unlikely one. Originally, she had obediently remained in the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. Relying on the glorious battle results that she had achieved together with Meng Chao, she had already accumulated enough capital for herself. Even if she no longer took any risks and developed step by step, it was likely that she would be able to control the Lu family and Sky Pillar in a few years. Lu Siya had betrayed the noble cultivation families and sided with the ordinary citizens with a clear banner. Together with many lower-level superhumans, she had integrated the Azure Alliance. It could be considered the most important event in Dragon City in the past year. Right then, the Azure Alliance was like the rising sun in the east. Its surging vitality was like a flood that had burst out of the dam. At such a time, when it was advancing rapidly with a limitless future, how could Lu Siya turn back? Lu Siya, what should we do now? Someone in the crowd shouted, Well listen to you! Yes, well listen to you! Many people said, Well do whatever you want us to do! It was unclear whether these people, as well as those who had questioned Lu Siya earlier, were plants that she had arranged herself. However, they had successfully guided the emotions of thousands of people, filling them with trust and support for Lu Siya. If you are willing to trust me, please go home. Go back to your families and your jobs, take care of your family, work hard, study hard, and live happily. That is the best response to our enemies! Deeply touched and righteous, Lu Siya resolutely said, As for the explosion of The Bright Light and the investigation on the Red Creek Project, I will investigate it on everyones behalf. I, Lu Siya, swear to the countless souls who have sacrificed themselves for Dragon City in the past decades that I will find the real culprit and comfort the souls of the innocent victims in heaven. It doesnt matter how many difficulties and obstacles we face, it doesnt matter how much time and resources we spend, and it doesnt matter how terrible the price I have to personally pay! Chapter 1641 - Discovered? Lu Siyas resolute vow completely conquered everyones hearts. The crowd changed from a flood to a flowing river. The power that could split a mountain was still there, but it moved in a more orderly manner. Right then, the core members of the Azure Alliance, who had blue sleeves, rushed over one after another and further controlled the situation. Lu Siya had eliminated a catastrophe that could have overturned the entire Dragon City just like that. Whats going on? Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief, but he could not figure it out. Of course, he knew how good Lu Siya was at disguising and bewitching people as a wild banshee. But every disguise had a purpose. From the perspective of the monster remnants, the situation before them was equivalent to the sound of a bugle call. They were only one step away from setting off a huge wave within Dragon City. At this critical juncture, any disguise would be meaningless. Could Lu Siya have waited for a better opportunity than today? Not to mention, she had even taken the initiative to persuade everyone to calm down and be vigilant against the monster puppets hidden in the crowd. Yet, was she not the largest monster puppet lurking in Dragon City? I have the wrong script! What Lu Siya said should have been part of the lines! Meng Chao mumbled. At that moment, it appeared that Lu Siya subconsciously combed through her hair and looked to the top right. Meng Chaos heart almost froze. Lu Siya was looking in his direction! Meng Chao even sensed the wild banshees ice-cold gaze, piercing through his open window, through his military binoculars, and through his eyeballs into his brain like a sharp icicle! Meng Chao felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. He did not know if it was just a coincidence or if Lu Siya had discovered him. In the past year, he had obtained unparalleled strength in Picturesque Orchid Lake. However, as a wild banshee, Lu Siya must have also advanced rapidly on her path of evolution. It was to the point that Meng Chao could not see her depth at all. Meng Chao originally thought that once he returned to Dragon City and fought Lu Siya again, he would definitely win. Instead, he felt that Lu Siya had been distorting the surrounding space and covering him in a mysterious and unfathomable veil, making everything uncertain. He did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but Lu Siya actually blinked through his binoculars, and the corner of her mouth curled into a subtle smirk that perhaps only Meng Chao could sense. Meng Chaos heartbeat instantly became so intense that it was about to tear his pectoral muscles apart. A large amount of blood was pumped into every single blood vessel in his body. His muscle fibers were comparable to dragons baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, ready for battle! He was sure that Lu Siya had discovered him. Perhaps she did not know that he was Meng Chao, but she definitely knew that someone was watching her from above. With Lu Siyas skills, a mere hundred meters was not a problem at all. Meng Chao was ready. At the next second, Lu Siya would rise into the air, break through the window, and stand in front of him! Unexpectedly, Lu Siya gave him a meaningful smile through the binoculars. Then, she looked away, jumped off the waste hauler, and walked toward the core members of the Azure Alliance. She had a discussion with the Blue Armbands about how to clean up the situation. Looking at her calm and energetic leadership, it seemed that she did not care about the spy hiding in the tall building. What is she doing? Meng Chao felt that he could not understand Lu Siya anymore. Did she find a spy or not? Did she find me? It was as though a cat was scratching his heart. For a moment, he could not hold it in anymore. He wanted to jump down and ask Lu Siya directly. However, his communicator vibrated crazily at that inappropriate time. It was a message from Shen Yuanbao, which had been sent via an anonymous number that had just been activated. There was only one sentence. Im dead! What is this old ghost up to again? When Meng Chao hurried back to The Grand View of the Universe, he found that the place was filled with fierce soldiers and killing intent. It had practically become a large military camp. Universe Corporations employees were all in a panic. Many of them gathered in groups of two or three and whispered to each other. Meng Chao had extraordinary hearing, and he could barely catch a few words. They seemed to be using an obscure method to discuss their way outseeing that the building was about to collapse, should they first visit the recruitment website to update their resumes? Knowing that there was nowhere to run, half of the Shen family members were frowning, and the other half were furious. Their bloodshot eyes were like searchlights that had been smeared red. They looked outside from time to time, and no one knew where or when they were going to vent their frustrations. By then, news of Lu Siya taking control of the situation had already spread to the entire Universe Corporation. However, discovering that the situation had temporarily stabilized only caused the Shen familys worried expressions to freeze slightly. The Bright Light had met with an accident after it set sail to investigate Universe Corporations Red Creek Project. Before the truth could be revealed and the culprit could confess to the crime, a lump of yellow mud had been stuck firmly in the Shen family and Universe Corporations crotch. No one avoided suspicion but no one got caught! Moreover, Lu Siya came from the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. No matter how made her stance clear, the Lu familys blood still flowed in her body. Even she had admitted that she managed to get to where she was today was because of the meticulous teachings of Sky Pillar Corporations founder, her grandfather, Lu Zhongqi. Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation were competitors. The Shen family and Lu familys children often went head-to-head and competed with each other. But today, Universe Corporations headquarters had been saved by a disciple of the Lu family. The matter had spread throughout Dragon City and become a hot topic in the streets and in major media. Universe Corporation had lost all face and prestige. Looking at the endless praise for Lu Siya in the comments section, as well as the strange attitude toward Universe Corporation, felt worse than death by a knife to the proud and arrogant disciples of the Shen family. In the video, Lu Siya was standing on the hood of the waste hauler, giving assurance and pointing out things in the country. The sons of the Shen family, who had complicated feelings and twisted expressions, did not know whether they should thank Lu Siya for her efforts in turning the tide, or wish that this damnable woman simply never showed up and let the violent crowd destroy their headquarters! In that strange atmosphere, Meng Chao stepped into Shen Yuanbaos secret room. He found the old senior who had just announced his death, lying in the medical cabin. His face was rosy, and his eyes were bright. He was holding a tablet and enjoying the farce that had just played out in front of his familys foundation. Chapter 1642 - Wrath of the Deity Realm Fighters Looking at his energetic appearance, Meng Chao could not help but frown. He did not show any signs that his injuries were acting up or that he was dying. He also did not feel depressed because Universe Corporation was in the middle of a storm. Explain. Meng Chao asked, What do you mean by youre dead? We dont have much time left. Shen Yuanbao briefly said, The tragedy of Bright Light has made all the forces tense up to the maximum. Many plots and schemes that were quietly running in the dark have greatly accelerated. We dont have time to slowly search for clues and find out who is behind the attempted assassination on me and The Bright Lights explosion, as well as find the leader of the new Blood Alliance. Meng Chao continued to ask, So? So, I can only die. Shen Yuanbao explained, Im still alive. The mastermind does not dare to act rashly because of my fierce past reputation. My useless children have also been well-behaved. None of them have shown the slightest flaw. Only when I die will they fall into chaos. Only then will they shed all pretense of cordiality and start fighting. Only then will the mastermind behind the scenes surface and seize the opportunity to usurp Universe Corporations power! Meng Chao suddenly realized something. Fake your death? What else? If I dont fake my death, Im really going to be angered to death by these b*stards! Shen Yuanbao said bitterly. No one knew whether the b*stards he was referring to were his unworthy descendants or the murderers who caused The Bright Lights explosion. By the way, Universe Corporation really owes Lu Siya a big favor this time. Shen Yuanbao sighed. No matter what her goal is, if she hadnt stepped forward, Universe Corporation wouldnt have been able to pass this test.. Is this what you two want? Are you doing this to draw Universe Corporation to Azure Alliances side? I told you, Im not on the same side as Lu Siya. Thinking of Lu Siyas actions, Meng Chao snorted coldly, his eyes still full of confusion. Well, I dont know what problems you and Lu Siya have, but she did just pull Universe Corporation No, more accurately, she pulled the entire Dragon City back from the edge of chaos. Shen Yuanbao opened another interface on his tablet and placed it in front of Meng Chao. Look at this. Meng Chao looked over and found that it was footage taken through a secret lens. It was the scene of a magnificent meeting room, where some people were smoking and having a meeting. Judging from the time display in the upper left corner of the screen, it should have started recording just five minutes ago. It was progressing in real-time. The meeting that Shen Yuanbao had taken so seriously was still in progress. Although the footage was blurry, it would shake and be covered up from time to time. Meng Chao recognized a number of familiar participants at a glance. Lu Zhongqi, chairman of Sky Pillar Corporations Board of Directors! Lei Tianming, founder of Soaring Dragon Corporation! Yun Feidian, CEO of Thundercloud Corporation! These men were the leaders of the nine richest mega corporations in the world, and the second generation of the best. They were also famous Deity Realm fighters. Even though they hid behind the scenes like Shen Yuanbao and no longer participated in the daily operations of the management or most of the decisions on the surface, in reality, they were still an unshakable existence that stood tall. Meng Chao roughly estimated that he could sweep across at least six or seven Deity Realm fighters just from the angle of the camera. There were also quite a few familiar voices that were not captured by the camera. He had heard them before at some high-end business receptions. They should also be Deity Realm fighters. In other words, the number of Deity Realm fighters gathered in the meeting room was likely to be more than single digits. When he thought of the fact that the meeting was still in progress and they were gathered to discuss something, it dawned on him. Meng Chao glanced at Shen Yuanbao. He did not expect this currently-famous old senior who seemed to be seriously injured and in an extremely pathetic state, to have such profound strength. He even had a way to plant nails into the meeting held by his old rival, Lu Zhongqi, and many other Deity Realm fighters. It seemed that he was not Shen Yuanbaos only ally. Meng Chao was almost certain that the person secretly recording the scene was also a Deity Realm fighter. Only a Deity Realm fighter could get away with not being searched, which could lead to the discovery of the recording equipment. Only a Deity Realm fighter could use the fluctuations of his own vitality magnetic field to conceal the noise, vibration, and weak electric current that the recording equipment emitted when it was operating. Hence, the other Deity Realm fighters would not be able to detect it. Shen Yuanbao made a hand gesture, indicating that it was a trivial matter not worth mentioning. It made Meng Chao focus his attention on the content of the recording. That old ghost, Shen, thought that he was smart to drag us down with him by expanding the investigation. I didnt expect him to be the cause of The Bright Lights explosion. I want to see how hell deal with this! Lei Tianming, the leader of Soaring Dragon Corporation said. The predecessor of Soaring Dragon Corporation was Soaring Dragon Construction. Soaring Dragon Construction used to be the largest military construction contractor in Dragon City. Aside from being in charge of renovating all the factories, residences, shopping malls, and office buildings in the city and transforming all the civilian buildings into indestructible steel fortresses, their main business was to build a large number of forward bases outside Dragon City. These bases were armed with long guns, short cannons, and high-voltage power grids. They would use the fortress flow technique to steadily expand the living space of Dragon Citys civilization. In the process of building the forward bases, they were repeatedly attacked by the beast horde. Being able to stand firm amidst the beast hordes attack, they managed to even push the steel battle fort all the way to the entrance of the monsters lair and shoot the shells directly into the depths of the lair. That was the ability of Soaring Dragon Construction. Soaring Dragon Corporations market share was one percentage point taken from the monsters bloody mouth. As the founder and leader of the corporation, Lei Tianming was naturally born from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He was, no doubt, a martial artist. He was a bald man with a full beard. No matter how shiny his head was, his full beard was as tense as a sword. It was as if all the hair on his head had been transferred to his face and chin. At that moment, every strand of his whiskers, which were as hard as iron, trembled with murderous intent. When he spoke of his towering anger, he slammed the table hard, leaving a clear handprint on the table made of ironwood. It doesnt matter if that old ghost, Shen, wants to die, but he has implicated our eight families. What an undeserved calamity! How outrageous! Chapter 1643 - Decisive Action in a Complex Situation However, I have to say that old ghostly Shen has played a very good trick. Regardless of whether he planned The Bright Lights explosion or not, the nine mega corporations are now on the same rope. They must share happiness and adversity together! Another Deity Realm fighter from Heaven Pharmaceuticals, Zuo Tianling, solemnly said, Today, this group of lunatics dares to attack Universe Corporations headquarters. Tomorrow, theyll burn all the businesses that the nine mega corporations have worked hard to build for decades. This is something we cant tolerate! Heaven Pharmaceuticals was a company that specialized in researching, producing, and selling gene drugs among the nine mega corporations. The number of patents and new drugs they received each year was more than the other eight mega corporations combined. The underground black market incident that had recently happened in the Xinhui Business Center impacted Heaven Pharmaceuticals the most. As for the other eight mega corporations, they had other main businesses anyway. While this matter was truly out of control, at worst, they could just cut off their wrists and give up their profits from producing and selling gene reagents. However, in Heaven Pharmaceuticals case, if they were to hand over all profits, it would not be a matter of cutting off their wrists, but rather, it would be a matter of cutting off their heads. Therefore, Heaven Pharmaceuticals was the most worried about the scandal spreading. The dirty tricks within the gene drugs industry would be revealed to the world as a result. The Bright Light had exploded on the way to investigate the Red Creek Project. But as the saying went, when things are not done well, they end up causing other problems. Who knew how much this matter would implicate them? The heads of the other mega corporations also had the same worry. On one hand, they were extremely angry at Shen Yuanbao, a shameless rogue. If he wanted to die, everyone would die together. He had deliberately turned the nine mega corporations into a linked chain. On the other hand, they were also extremely afraid of the fanatical crowd that the Azure Alliance had incited. Those lunatics have the audacity to attack Universe Corporations headquarters. They can no longer be considered ordinary citizens. Theyre all monster remnants, monsters in human skin! Lei Tianming once again punched his fist heavily and spoke with killing intent. Old Zuo is right. Now is not the time to pursue Old Shen. The nine mega corporations should unite as one against a common enemy and use lightning-like methods to strike down the monster remnants within Dragon City. Then, we can return peace and tranquility to Dragon City! I suggest that the nine mega corporations all enter a state of emergency. All our operations outside Monster Mountain Range should be frozen, and we should train in secret bases. The forces prepared for the North Advancement Plan should be mobilized immediately. All armored airships should be filled with fuel and ammunition so that they can be ready to fly at any time. If those monster remnants are brave enough to break into Universe Corporations headquarters again and wreak havoc, our troops must be able to appear around the headquarters by air within half an hour. Theyll have to maintain order in Dragon City with their burning fists! Thats right. Supreme order is worth sacrificing everything to defend! Zuo Tianling gnashed her teeth as well and said, In the past decades, we superhumans have gone through hell and suffered a lot. They dont know what terrible price we paid to win the Monster War and build Dragon City into the tranquil and peaceful appearance it is today. It is thanks to our efforts that ordinary people can live and work in peace without worry. Every sane ordinary person should be filled with gratitude toward the superhumans. They should also have a high degree of trust in our moral character and professional ethics. They should know that only under the rule of superhumans will Dragon City have a bright future! Superhumans are the sabers of the human civilization! Anyone who dares to question or even attack this saber is either an enemy or a puppet thats bewitched and controlled by the enemy. There is no third answer! For long-term peace and stability in Dragon City, we have to catch all the monsters that have sneaked into the crowd and make an example of them. Its the only way we can intimidate those who are still lurking in the darkness and ready to make a move! Lei Tianming and Zuo Tianling sounded like half-siblings. The two of them shared the same sentiment. They had indeed fought side by side in the past and were comrades who had been through life-and-death situations together. In the face of The Bright Lights explosion and the farce at the entrance of Universe Corporations headquarters, their way of dealing with it was the same as before. In a word, their words cut through the mess quickly! Such a swift and decisive attitude triggered the discussions of the other warriors. They naturally did not doubt the strength of their own side. They were only worried that if the conflict escalated, they would not know how things would end. We were tricked by the monster mastermind! Someone lamented, Now that I think about it, a year and a half ago, a lot of things in the battle to attack the monster civilizations ultimate lair didnt add upour progress was too smooth, so smooth that it was as if we had stepped into a trap. You have to know that back then, although the monster civilization had changed from an offensive to defensive strategy, the overwhelming monster horde still wreaked havoc in the wilderness and jungle. If they were determined to fight us to the end, the monster civilization could still launch a few counterattacks. However, after the monster mastermind was at a slight disadvantage, it seemed to realize that its destruction was inevitable. In the end, it surrendered immediately. The monster horde that was active in the outer area of the Hidden Mist Domain disappeared. Then, the monster civilizations ultimate lair became an undefended area, attracting the Deity Realm powerhouses who wanted to end the war as soon as possible. They entered the treacherous lair in a king-to-king1 way and engaged in a world-shaking decisive battle with the monster mastermind. At that time, we thought that we had paid a great price and finally achieved the most complete victory. But now that I think about it, there was something suspicious about it, and there were many loose ends! First, we, the Deity Realm fighters, were heavily injured by the monster mastermind in the final battle. Even though we were not as reckless as that old ghost Shen, who ended up in a coma for several months, the hidden injuries that we sustained in the bloody battle for dozens of years still hurt us greatly! Note that we were the Divine Ocean-pacifying Rods1 that were originally used to maintain order in Dragon City. Now, the monster mastermind has blasted all the Divine Ocean-pacifying Rods into crisscrossing cracks, and we are about to fall apart. How can those with ulterior motives not be tempted to make a move? Chapter 1644 - The Real Decisive Battle When they thought about it, many of the Deity Realm warriors present frowned deeply and were secretly annoyed. It should be said that the first-generation Deity Realm warriors, who had fought their way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, basically adhered to the moral concept of classicism. Even an overbearing senior like Shen Yuanbao still had some dignity. To obtain more shares for their mega corporations after the war, they tried to take the lead and personally end the monster mastermind. After all, the rule in the superhuman circle was that whoever made the greatest contribution would have more say and distribution rights. Unexpectedly, the beast horde outside the Hidden Mist Domain continued to disperse as if the monster civilization was past its weakest point. The monster mastermind was even more powerful than they had imagined. By the time the Deity Realm fighters realized that it was not an easy battle and that both sides were likely to suffer heavy losses, they were already in an awkward situation. They had no choice but to bite the bullet and persevere through this tough battle, which involved killing a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred of their own. In the end, the monster mastermind was indeed killed by them. They had also lost, at least temporarily, their absolute military power to control dragon city. It was to the extent that even a small fry like the Azure Alliance dared to show off and stir up trouble. I just realized that this is a conspiracy, a full-on conspiracy! The whiner continued. Perhaps, the monster mastermind carefully arranged all of this. Its a strategy called retreating to advance. It allowed its death on the surface and the ostensible end of the monster civilization for us to lower our guard and shift our focus. As news of our great victory in the Monster War spread throughout the city, the monster was no longer the main enemy that all superhumans and ordinary people faced together. The contradiction between superhumans and ordinary people, between wealthy and humble families, between Deity Realm powerhouses who number less than three digits and hundreds of thousands of low-level and middle-level superhumans surfaced. That became the main conflict in the Dragon City civilization. As the saying goes, only through thick and thin, not through wealth and prosperity. It is the evil nature of human beings that has been branded deep in their genes. In the face of the monster civilizations fatal threat, the ordinary people and the superhumans, the poor and the wealthy, the middle- and low-level superhumans, and the peerless experts managed to temporarily put aside their disagreements, conflicts of interest, and subtle differences in their mentality. They could work together to unite as one against the common enemy! However, once that huge calamity no longer existed, and the wealth that splashed the sky fell on everyones head, the comrades who experienced life and death in the past immediately became competitors for the same reward. Whats so strange about that? And the monster civilization that seemed to perish a long time ago actually didnt die but only changed its form. Perhaps, the monster mastermind realized long ago that if it continued on the path of enlargement, there would only be death! What of Demon Mountain and the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon? Apocalyptic Beasts can blot out the sky and cover the sun, but their bodies are too huge, too clumsy, and too wasteful. Lets not talk about other aspects. How much energy do they need to resist gravity, maintain the structure of their bodies, and maintain their physical strength? Now, we move on to heat dissipation. Lets say the area of their skin can only be calculated in terms of squares. As their bodies continue to grow in size, the size of the cubes continues to increase. That causes the area of the skin corresponding to each cube of flesh and blood to continuously shrink. Hence, the problem of heat dissipation becomes increasingly serious, greatly affecting the enormous monsters combat strength. Even if they have absolutely sufficient spirit energy, the excess heat will be excreted through some mysterious method. These targets are too big, their movements are too slow, and there is almost no place to hide. These fatal flaws have reduced Apocalyptic Beasts such as the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon to fools that are too big for their own good. They are just living targets for mankinds flood of steel! Such Apocalyptic Beasts are just like the dinosaurs that once ruled the world on Earth. In the end, they were no match for the giant waves that evolved in that era! Therefore, I highly suspect that the monster mastermind realized this problem a long time ago during its continuous battles with the human civilization. It made up its mind to abandon the past development model and form of its civilization, changing from enormous to minute. The most powerful monster should never be a big and useless fool like the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. Instead, it should shrink continuously to the size of parasites, bacteria, and even viruses. Besides, on this scale, it can carry a large amount of fatal genetic information and sneak into the human body without anyone noticing. It can manipulate a humans perception, as well as affect that humans logical thinking ability, and even knowledge of self. It can turn the proud human into a monster in human skin! At first glance, this new type of monster on the scale of a bacteria seems far less majestic, gorgeous, and domineering than the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. But think about it carefully. Once these new types of microscopic monsters spread across a large area in Dragon City, the damage they cause will be hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times greater than that of the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon! No There might not be any damage at all because this new microscopic monster will spread without anyone knowing. One will spread to ten, ten will spread to a hundred, a hundred will spread to a thousand, and a thousand will spread to ten thousand. By the time humans catch on, they would have already infected more than half of Dragon Citys population. Like a dove occupying a magpies nest, they will transform the Dragon City civilization into Monster Civilization 2.0 without any bloodshed! Think about it, everyone. Dragon City, which should be brightly lit, full of human voices, and full of vitality, but one day, when you wake up from your sleep, you will find that it has become lifeless and silent. Those people who should be sweating profusely in the factories, staying up late and working overtime in the office buildings, and running around in the streets and alleys would all be affected by the monster virus. They wont be willing to contribute their strength to the advancement of Dragon Citys civilization. What a terrible picture that would be! And when such a nightmarish situation becomes reality, even if we have the power to destroy the world, how are we going to convince those people whose brains and central nerves have been controlled by the monster virus to go back to work and toil away for the advancement of our civilization? Fortunately for us, the monster civilization has still been too hasty, and theyve exposed their scheme too early. Therefore, we must take todays incident seriously. We must not treat it as an isolated case. We must treat it as a comeback from the monster civilization No, we must treat it as the ultimate battle in which the monster civilization has finally exposed its sharpest fangs and tried to exterminate the Dragon City civilization! In order to protect Dragon City, we need to find the new monsters lurking among the citizens in human skin and eradicate them! Chapter 1645 - Yun Feidian Those words were full of killing intent. The entire conference room was on edge. Perhaps it was because the words eradicate them had been said too intensely that someone raised a question. The methods of the monster civilization are so insidious that they managed to actually infiltrate and deceive a large number of Dragon Citys citizens. This is something that we didnt expect. The problem is the enemys general trend has been set. Its too difficult to separate the monster puppets from the ordinary citizens. Of course, we know that were killing the monster virus and eliminating the monster remnants. However, many citizens of Dragon City who have been fooled and stirred to the extreme may not think so. If this matter blows up, it will likely trigger an avalanche-like chain reaction. The consequences are unimaginable. After all, even if most of our basic-level employees and a portion of our corporations management are mid- to low-level superhumans, their families are still ordinary people. There is a high chance that their children are also ordinary people. Plus, the products we produce, the services we provide, and the source of our profits, to a large extent, also depend on ordinary people. If we offend them, how can our nine mega corporations continue to develop in the long run? Also, although our nine mega corporations have the largest number of Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City, we still dont have an overwhelming advantage. Apart from us, the Azure Alliance, the five allied universities, and the Red Dragon Army also have their own superhumans. Theres also Battle God Lei Zongchao. Although he has been living in seclusion for so many years and has always maintained a neutral stance, his image in the hearts of the people has become increasingly lofty. Battle God Lei Zongchaos morale has increased by at least 30%. In addition, Battle God Palace is an important part of the Azure Alliances backbone. Its an organization that is theoretically formed by the Battle Gods disciples. If the conflict between the two sides really escalates, it is self-evident which side the Battle God, Lei Zongchao, will be on. Its not that we are necessarily afraid of Battle God Lei Zongchao, the former number one warrior of Dragon City. He was injured more severely than us, and his strength has already plummeted. Nevertheless, as someone in that realm, even if he looks like he is on the verge of death, as long as he is not completely brain-dead, he will still have his own secrets. I believe that everyone here doesnt want to face a desperate attack from Lei Zongchao, right? Therefore, the key to this battle is how to distinguish the monster remnants from the ordinary citizens, accurately attack the former, and win the support of the latter! That statement was not without reason. After all, the nine mega corporations were big businesses, and no one was willing to risk destroying their possessions to fight the monster remnants lurking in the crowd. Soon, the Deity Realm warriors who held different positions began to argue with each other. No matter how much they spat, they could not convince each other. Even the most determined radical side found it difficult to answer the most crucial questionif the Dragon Citys Deity Realm fighters joined hands today, would they be able to suppress the ordinary people who were several hundred thousand times more numerous than them? At that moment, a sudden chuckle came from one end of the conference table. Everyone was slightly startled at first, but then they burst into fury. Dissatisfied eyes turned to the source of the laughter, the founder of Thundercloud Technology, Yun Feidian! Speaking of which, Yun Feidian was a unique one among the Deity Realm warriors. The older generation experts such as Lei Tianming, Zuo Tianling, and Lu Zhongqi were all born before Dragon Citys transmigration and had lived on Earth. They were all in their seventies now. Although they had been nourishing their flesh and blood with spirit energy, the wind, snow, and rain of more than half a century had left indelible marks on their faces and bodies. Their sideburns were gray, and wrinkles were all over their bodies. Yellow spots had gradually appeared in the depths of their eyes. Even though they had the bearing of a great master, they still lacked some surging vitality. However, Yun Feidian was born after he transmigrated to Dragon City. He had no memory or nostalgia for Earth. Even today, he remained young and energetic. He was like the sun, hanging high in the sky at noon. If Lei Tianming, Zuo Tianling, and Lu Zhongqi were regarded as the first generation in the superhumans circle, while Meng Chao and Lu Siya, Lu Zhongqis grandchild, were the golden generation, then Yun Feidian was the strongest person in what was comparable to the Mesozoic era. Furthermore, he came from a noble family. In the entire Dragon City, there was no one with a more noble bloodline than him. He was the product of a marriage between two peerless fighters from the nine great cultivation families. He was also talented, not wasting the astronomical cultivation resources his parents had invested in him. He had risen to fame early on and advanced by leaps and bounds, breaking through the Earth, Heaven, and Deity Realms without a single ripple. Later, in another business marriage, he married a peak Heaven Realm fighter as his wife. A few years after, his wife reached quasi-Deity Realm as well. Even his children were extremely dazzling individuals among the golden generation before Meng Chao and Lu Siyas miraculous rise. They were regarded as the leading figures of the nine great cultivation families third generation. Even though Meng Chao and Lu Siya overtook the limelight of Yun Feidians children for a time, the rich and noble families ultimately had deep foundations. They were not in a rush for time. As long as they fought steadily, they would always be the last to laugh. In other words, Yun Feidians parents were Deity Realm fighters, his wife was a Deity Realm fighter, and he himself was a Deity Realm fighter. His children were likely going to follow in those footsteps. It was a standard Deity Realm home. Even within the nine great cultivation families, it was a unique existence that stood out like a crane among chickens. Moreover, Yun Feidian was neither an armchair theorizer nor a simple-minded warrior with well-developed limbs. While he possessed unparalleled combat strength, his research on runic technology, monster neural networks, and the theory of unmanned control had also reached a level where he could hold public lectures in Dragon City Universitys great hall. Ten thousand people would watch him, and even if there were no empty seats, the enthusiastic students always wanted to learn more. In the end, he had no choice but to hold public lectures on the same topic seven times in a row. Each of his lectures could bring about new ideas and make the students exclaim in satisfaction. The predecessor of Thundercloud Technology, Thundercloud Electronics, had originally been the last of the nine mega corporations. However, the molecular changes in the Other World were too rapid. Many of the electronic theories on Earth had become inapplicable in the Other World. When Yun Feidian took over the family business and carried out a drastic reform, turning Thundercloud Electronics into Thundercloud Technology, he rose to prominence and became the hottest player in the financial market. Chapter 1646 - A Tree That Stands Out in the Forest From the simulated monster neuron system based on the bionics theory To the biochemical chariot that carried over five hundred runes, logical thinking circuits, and the ability to learn on its own To the monster army that the humans could directly utilize after the control chip was implanted To the power armor that could greatly increase the limits of the human body and increase ones combat strength by 300% without the need for the operator to master any skills. If all the above concepts were integrated together, there would be no need for a single soldier. It would be an unmanned intelligent forward base solution that could automatically launch, collect, refine, build, and construct a defense system in the wild. Every new concept that Thundercloud Technology threw out accurately hit the sore spot of Dragon Citys people and was warmly welcomed by the market. Moreover, Yun Feidian was definitely not just all talk. He was a Deity Realm mechanic, beast controller, electronic engineer, and virologist. Plus, he had done solid research on every seemingly incredible new technology. The public had accused Thundercloud Technologys new concepts of being publicity stunts, over the top, and swindling investments. In the end, Yun Feidian would slap all of them in the face with a series of practical patents. Yun Feidian commercialized the patents with ease, and they appeared in various major markets, entering thousands of households soon after. Those who had once nitpicked on him could just quickly delete the articles that once smeared Yun Feidians name and change them to praise or even worship him. There was another important matter. Yun Feidian never followed the Deity Realm powerhouses of the first generation into the monster masterminds ultimate lair. On the surface, it was due to the extremely dangerous decisive battle with the monster mastermind. No one could guarantee that the human powerhouses would be able to achieve a complete victory. If the monster masterminds strength was far beyond imagination, the human side would need to keep a few Deity Realm seeds. Only then would they have the chance to make a comeback and turn the situation around. Moreover, Yun Feidians parents were both Deity Realm powerhouses. They had already entered the monster civilizations final lair and left some offspring behind in case something happened to them. The deeper reason was that Yun Feidians family was too powerful even among the nine great cultivation families. If Yun Feidian had entered the monster civilizations ultimate lair and made a great contribution, the balance between the nine great cultivation families would have completely collapsed. A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind. The reason why Lu Siya betrayed the Lu family and stood on the Azure Alliances side was not necessarily because her performance was too dazzling. She did not overshadow all the third generation of the nine great cultivation families, hence everyone was enraged. Yun Feidian was not as arrogant and unruly as Lu Siya At least, not on the surface He chose to obey the order of things. As an expert in unmanned combat system control, he remained behind the scenes and assisted his parents as they rushed toward the monster mastermind. Unexpectedly, it was a blessing in disguise. Lei Tianming, Zuo Tianling, Lu Zhongqi, Shen Yuanbao, and the other Deity Realm powerhouses of the first generation were all severely injured by the monster mastermind. While their strength plummeted, leaving them on the verge of death, Yun Feidian was unharmed. His combat strength was still at its peak. That allowed him to have a greater say in the reconstruction after the war and the splitting of the monster civilizations relics. It was no wonder that the nine great noble cultivation families were facing their most severe challenge today. Most of the first-generation Deity Realm warriors had solemn expressions and felt agitated. Their words were like swords, and their spit flew everywhere as they spoke. Meanwhile, Yun Feidian, who was wearing a casual outfit consisting of a black wool turtleneck sweater and jeans, strolled about leisurely. He was flipping through an e-book with great interest, and when saw something amusing, he could not help but laugh out loud. Yun Feidian, what are you laughing at? Lei Tianming glared at him and immediately made a move. His Soaring Dragon Corporation and the Yun familys Thundercloud Technology had originally been strategic partners. The latter, as a contractor, had undertaken the construction of a large number of automated defense systems for the forward base built by Soaring Dragon Corporation. The two sides were in a symbiotic relationship. Lei Tianming and Yun Feidians father were old friends who had played together ever since they were children. The collaboration of the two sides began decades ago, and their shares overlapped. It was even rumored that thunder in Thundercloud Technology was inspired by Lei Tianming. However, after Yun Feidian took over, he ignored the friendship between the older generation and seized 100% of the control of Thundercloud Technology through a series of exquisite means. Then, he integrated the upstream and downstream industrial chains and proposed the concept of a smart fortress. According to Yun Feidians idea, once Dragon City colonized the Other World in the future, there would be no need to send living human beings out to fight in a complex and dangerous environment. His unmanned mining vehicles dug out the crystal ore veins directly from the underground and transported them to his unmanned smelting plant to extract high-purity energy blocks and various types of raw metal materials. The monsters that were implanted with control chips and obeyed orders, as well as the drones and automated combat vehicles that carried the monsters neural network, were responsible for guarding the crystal ore mines, smelting factories, and construction sites on top of seizing more resource points. As for the process of building the forward base, of course, there was no need for human participation. The smart runic machinery that possessed dozens of mechanical arms were a hundred times more efficient than human construction workers. They ran billions of calculations per second since they were controlled by a supercomputer. Once the new generation of smart military fortresses was completed, all equipment would be remotely controlled. At most, they would require regular checking and replenishing. Such military fortresses could cover a radius of at least a hundred miles and be firmly controlled. At the very least, they could put off the Other World natives resource points and the settlements within a radius of a hundred miles. Just like that, without a single soldier, mankind could use the tactic of fortress population to continuously expand their living space until they occupied the entire Other World. It seemed to be a beautiful solution. Unfortunately, one of Soaring Dragon Corporations main businesses was the overall construction and defense of the forward base. After working for decades, Lei Tianming had hundreds of well-trained and courageous construction teams under his command, and he could be considered the largest contractor in Dragon City. How could he easily reinvent himself? Times had changed. One was new and the other was old. Comparing the two construction models, Lei Tianmings old method naturally appeared bloated and outdated. Originally, the process of the Dragon City civilizations expansion into the entire Other World had been a good opportunity for Soaring Dragon Corporation to build up its grand plans and soar to the sky. At a critical moment, someone stabbed him in the back. The former gold-medal contractor had transformed into a competitor. Moreover, with Thundercloud Technologys mighty reputation in the high-tech field, it had a huge chance of completely overwhelming Soaring Dragon Corporation from the start. That was Lei Tianmings experience. How could he be calm and laugh as he watched his children and nephews grow? Chapter 1647 - Actions Made Pointless By Changing Circumstances Facing Lei Tianmings imposing manner that was as distressing as a thunderstorm, Yun Feidian remained calm and composed as he laughed it off. Im sorry, Seniors. Yun Feidian gently tapped on the e-book in his hand and spoke as if nothing had happened, I just saw a very interesting story in the book and couldnt help but laugh out loud. Its my fault for disturbing everyones intense argument. Although he apologized, there was no hint of guilt on his face. Lei Tianming was furious. He gritted his teeth so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. Yun Feidian, this is a critical moment for the nine mega corporations. It will even decide the fate of the nine noble cultivation families. Do you think that Thundercloud Technology will be able to survive on its own just because we have fallen one after another? How can you still be in the mood to read storybooks at a time like this? We can often draw a lot of ancient wisdom from these old stories from Earth to solve our current problems, Yun Feidian said with a smile. For example, during the Warring States period, a man in the state of Chu crossed a river on a boat. The boat reached the center of the river, and the man accidentally dropped a treasured sword into the river. He quickly reached out to grab it, but it was too late. The treasured sword had already fallen into the river, and the people on the boat cried out in alarm. But the man seemed to have a plan in mind. He immediately took out a small knife and carved a mark on the side of the boat. He also told everyone that the treasured sword had fallen into the water along that spot, so he carved a mark. Everyone looked at each other, not understanding why he did that. After the boat docked, the man immediately went into the water near the carved mark and tried to retrieve the lost treasured sword. The man searched for a long time, but there was still no sign of the treasured sword. He found it very strange and said to himself, Didnt my sword fall from here? I even carved a mark here, so why cant I find it now?'' Hearing what he said, everyone burst into laughter. The boat had been moving forward, but his treasured sword had sunk to the bottom of the river, unable to move with the boat. How could he have found his sword? Seniors, dont you think this story is funny? After Yun Feidian finished speaking, the meeting room was silent. All the Deity Realm warriors exchanged looks, and their expressions gradually turned from confusion to anger. It was not because the story contained some profound truth. But Yun Feidian, what are you trying to say?! Lei Tianming was furious. He slammed his fist on the table, leaving a print surrounded by white smoke. Are you playing with us? Why would I? Yun Feidian shook his head calmly. I just dont understand one thing. Perhaps its acceptable for the ancient people from thousands of years ago to make the mistake of doing something pointless in the face of changing circumstances. But now, thousands of years later, all you seniors here have crossed the sea of stars and crawled out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. In the desperate battle with the monsters, you have broken through the limits of your physical strength and intelligence. You can even be regarded as gods on Earth. Yet, youre going to make the same mistake as that ridiculous man from Chu? The sword that fell in the middle of the river and the mark carved on the side of the boat are different things. Therefore, is there a similarity between Dragon Citys ordinary citizens who are living in the Other World and the ordinary people who used to live on Earth? This Lei Tianming frowned deeply. Although he had a deep conflict of interest with Yun Feidian, Lei Tianming never dared to look down on his competitor who was better than him. He knew that Yun Feidian would never point something out without a reason. What do you mean? What does carving a boat to find a sword have to do with the problem we are discussing? Lei Tianming asked in a deep voice. Its simple. I just hope that everyone can understand one thingtimes have changed. The ordinary people today are definitely not the same ordinary people on Earth. The big shots today and the big shots on Earth are also two completely different species. Yun Feidian said, All of you just mentioned that youre afraid a full-scale break with the ordinary people will lead to unpredictable consequences, but I really dont understandeven if we take ten thousand steps back, whats the worst consequence of the peerless fighters severing ties with the ordinary people? Dont you understand? Lei Tianming said, Many of the nine mega corporations regular employees have ordinary people in their families. If we dont consider their interests, how will they be loyal to us? Aside from being loyal to us, what else can they do? Yun Feidian responded. As superhumans, they need cultivation resources the most. As long as we keep most of the cultivation resources in our hands, why should we be worried that our subordinates will easily betray us? However, cultivation resources also require a large number of people to excavate, refine, and protect. Lei Tianming said, How many people do the nine great cultivation families have in total? Its not like we can personally go out and guard a crystal vein. Do you think we have nothing else to do? Of course. Yun Feidian said, Anyway, our integrated rune technology, bionic neural network technology, virtual big data learning technology, unmanned collection, as well as smelting, and manufacturing technology, have been developed very well. As long as we have the runic machines that are connected to the monsters neural network, it doesnt matter even if we dont have ordinary frontline workers and basic managers who are mid-level and low-level superhumans. We can collect the training resources of the entire crystal mine by ourselves through the commands that we send from the remote terminal, which runs on the industrial intelligence network. With these cultivation resources, we will be able to maintain our undefeatable force. If you think that the automatic rune machines are not developed enough and you want carbon-based intelligent beings to be a cheap labor force, the citizens of Dragon City are not the best choice. Didnt we just capture a large number of rat-like beasts outside Monster Mountain Range? Although these creatures are bizarre in shape, dirty, smelly, and not exactly humanoid, they are sentient. With a little modification, they will be perfectly capable of collecting crystals in the dark, radiation-filled mines and sending them to the construction sites to be dusted. They can make up for the lack of automated technology. Senior Lei, Lets set aside other things for a moment. If you can replace half of the workers in Soaring Dragon Corporations construction teams with orcs, how much will you save in cost and how much will you increase in profit? I really dont understand. There are hard-working and low-cost orcs available. Why are you still worried about offending ordinary people? And where did those ordinary people get the courage to believe that they still have a bargaining chip to play with us? Chapter 1648 - Citizens of the Other World Yun Feidians words made all the Deity Realm warriors look at each other in dismay and shudder. This is not just a problem of the employees, but also a problem of the market. Lei Tianming spoke in a deep voice. Most of our products are consumed by ordinary people. If theyre replaced by some orcs and runic machinery that dont have money on hand, who should we sell our products to? In any case, Dragon City has tens of millions of people. We can only rely on the huge consumer market at the moment. Once the market shrinks or collapses, it will be of no benefit to anyone. That is the biggest difference between me and you seniors. Yun Feidian casually said, Seniors, you are all from Earth. Even if youve worked your whole life in the Other World, you still cant avoid your deep-rooted ways of thinking. You can only see the land in front of you and the fellow Earthlings in the land. Im different from you. I was born in the Other World. To me, Earth is just an unattainable, even illusory name. Im a standard citizen of the Other World. What I see is far from the Dragon City before me, but the entire Other World. The market is a hundred times larger than Dragon City! His words once again triggered a strong reaction from the Deity Realm warriors. Regardless of whether these Deity Realm warriors of the older generation were like Battle God Lei Zongchao, who had dedicated everything he had to the citizens of Dragon City and would only die after doing his best, or They were like Shen Yuanbao, who was ambitious and wanted to create a grand undertaking for his family that would last for thousands of years At least, they did not have any doubts about the fact that they were from Earth and they were all Earthlings. Dragon City had crossed over a long time ago, hence a large number of second and third generations, who were born and raised in a different world, had approached the center of the stage one after another. They were standing in the spotlight and making their voices heard. However, in the past, there had never been a peerless fighter like todays Yun Feidian in front of all the elders, saying, I am an alien, not an Earthling. Such an ear-piercing declaration made many of the Deity Realm powerhouses frown. Yun Feidians parents were among them. Be that as it may, they had also been seriously injured during the battle with the monster mastermind. They almost quit their daily management duties in Thundercloud Technology and handed over authority to their most outstanding offspring. Right then, the two of them closed their eyes slightly and did not say a word. It seemed that they had already reached a tacit understanding with Yun Feidian. Yun Feidian, explain! Lei Tianming glared at him. What do you mean by that? It means that we shouldnt be dragged down by the ordinary people just because were all from Earth anymore. We should have gotten rid of these burdens long ago and marched into the other parts of the Other World! Yun Feidian added, After the mist dispersed, Dragon Citys Meteorological and Geographical Research Institute conducted an in-depth study of the area around the city. Based on their observation of the stars and detailed analysis of the animals and plants, they found that Dragon City should be located in the south of a continent in the Other World. The Other Worlds size, mass, and climate are not much different from Earths. Behind us, the low-level carbon-based intelligent creatures known as the orcs have developed some sort of civilization by relying on the Raging Tiger River. Judging from the interrogation of the captive orcs, the orcs are not small in number. They can build dozens of large cities that cover the sky and the sun. Their total population is at least the same as that of Dragon City; there are at least ten million of them. But that is not my main point. My focus is farther north of the Raging Tiger Rivers basin, which is also north of the Tropic of Cancer in the Other World. Judging from the birth and development of the major civilizations on Earth, the tropics are only suitable for new growth, not for the development of a brilliant and powerful civilization. Only in the temperate zone to the north of the Tropic of Cancer, or even in the frigid zone farther north, can intelligent carbon-based life gradually give birth to extraordinary wisdom. They can then create complicated tools in the process of fighting against heaven and earth, thereby creating a great civilization with a large population. Quite a few orc captives have been in the deep boundless Other World, to the north of the Raging Tiger Rivers basin. That place is full of fear and hatred, but they call it a place of light. It seems that there is another civilization there that has been suppressing the orcs for thousands of years. The total population of the Other World in these two regions alone is likely to be in the hundreds of millions. There are certainly other continents and other civilizations that we have not detected yet. Its not a problem for the total population to exceed one billion. May I ask, with the consumption market of one billion people, do we really need to care about Dragon Citys consumption power, which only comes to tens of millions? Its not the same. A Deity Realm warrior like Lei Tianming had certainly done in-depth research on the geographical and ethnic distribution of the Other World. He slowly shook his head and said, Of course, there are many carbon-based intelligent creatures living in the Other World, but they dont make up our foundation. As the saying goes, distant water cannot quench immediate thirst. If we dont solve Dragon Citys problem first, how can we conquer and develop the entire Other World? The problem in Dragon City cant be solved by simply compromising and retreating. As for our foundation, is it really the citizens of Dragon City, our so-called compatriots?'' Yun Feidian scoffed. No, our foundation is the mother lode of crystals that we control. It is our unrivaled strength. It is the elite troops under our command, the runic machines and biochemical beasts that are equipped with automatic attack systems! The nine mega corporations are not ruling Dragon City because of the quality of our products or because we are good at pleasing our consumers. I wonder if youve been living a good life for too long and have forgotten how you made your fortune in the past, Senior. Bang! Crash! Lei Tianming punched the table in front of him, blowing it into pieces. Dazzling electric arcs surrounded his body, and his eyes were like searchlights that were about to burn out. Yun Feidian, watch how you speak and act! Thats it. Thats the aura of a Deity Realm warrior! Yun Feidian, on the other hand, was full of joy. I can guarantee that if you appeared in front of everyone like that, at least half of the noise outside would subside, Senior Lei! Your idea is very dangerous. Lei Tianming narrowed his eyes as if he was getting a good look at Yun Feidian for the first time. Are you saying that we can use our invincible force to threaten the ordinary people? Im saying that we have the final solution even in the worst-case scenario. Yun Feidian said, Even if the ordinary people are gone, as long as we, the high-level superhumans, unite together, we can conquer the entire Other World! Chapter 1649 - Shes a Monster! The killing intent contained in his words made all the Deity Realm powerhouses of the older generation shudder. Even the ferocious-looking Lei Tianming gasped as he faced Yun Feidians seemingly refined face. Of course, that is only the most extreme case. If theres a slim chance, I wouldnt wish for such an unpleasant thing to happen. Yun Feidian blinked, and his expression changed seamlessly. Throughout the Monster War in the past decade, the ordinary people were diligent and accepting, defending their homeland and building a civilization together with us superhumans. Everyones ancestors are from Earth after all, and since they were obedient as well as willing to sacrifice, why cant we share a piece of the pie with them? However, the Monster War has only ended for more than a year, and what has become of the ordinary people? Theyre so lazy and picky now. Theyre always seeking power and talking about fairness. They cant put themselves in a proper position! Two days ago, I saw on these ordinary people shamelessly boast online. They claim that Dragon City belongs to all people, not the superhumans! Hehe, today, these ordinary people dare to demand to be on equal footing with the superhumans. Tomorrow, wont they ride on our necks and do whatever they want, making us superhumans their slaves? If we serve them forever just because our ancestors are from Earth and we superhumans are a little stronger than them, theyll enjoy everything comfortably without doing anything. Then, why are we training so hard and fighting monsters with all our might? How can a motley crew bring out Dragon Citys strength, wisdom, and potential to conquer the entire Other World? Of course, I believe that such greedy ordinary people who are not in a proper position are very few in number. As long as we superhumans can put on the same tough front as we did when we faced the monsters, can ordinary people really fight us until they bleed the last drop of their blood? How is that possible?! Therefore, things are not as serious as you think. I mean, of course, were not going to make an enemy of all the ordinary people. Im just saying that, in this unpredictable and treacherous moment, we can no longer hesitate. We have to kill all the monsters hiding among the ordinary people in human skin with lightning efficiency! I believe that once the monsters lurking in the crowd are all killed, most of the ordinary people will wake up and become good citizens of Dragon City again under our wings! The expressions of the Deity Realm warriors seemed to improve following those words. Thats true. Lei Tianming looked at the scene of the crowd charging toward Universal Corporations headquarters on the big screen at the end of the meeting room. As dissatisfied as he was with Yun Feidians despotism, he had to admit, Desperate times call for desperate measures. We cannot hesitate any longer. We must cut through this mess and solve the problem immediately! Speaking of which, these monsters in human skin are too secretive and cunning. Its difficult for us to distinguish them from real humans with current genetic technology. Time is short. How do we identify who is the real monster in human skin?'' Isnt that simple? Yun Feidian said, I dont know about the others, but Lu Siya has to be a monster in human skin. We wont go wrong by capturing her first! This Everyone was stunned. Isnt it obvious? Yun Feidian said, In the past year, Lu Siya has caused a lot of trouble in Dragon City! If it werent for her, organizations such as Broken Star Club, Blue Home, and Battle God Palace wouldnt have been able to unite so easily and form the Azure Alliance to fight the nine mega corporations? If she never stirred up trouble in the dark and advocated dangerous remarks such as equal rights for superhumans and ordinary people, how could the ordinary people have such ambitions to rule Dragon City? What about the unexpected problem at the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse and the issue of the high-priced gene drugs in the underground black market? If she hadnt intentionally tried to destroy the nine mega corporations, how could those issues have gone out of hand? Therefore, Lu Siya has to be a monster remnant. Shes not a human being at all, but a monster in human skin! Everything she has done is not just for her own ambition. She wants to use the ignorant ordinary people to overthrow the superhumans rule over Dragon City. Then, the monster civilization will come back and turn the tables! His words were like lightning and thunder, sweeping across the entire conference room. Many of the older Deity Realm warriors were stunned for more than half a minute. They were speechless. You mean Half a minute later, Lei Tianming hesitantly said, Arrest Lu Siya? Of course. Yun Feidian resolutely said, If we dont arrest this monster in human skin right now, how long are we going to let her continue stirring up trouble and wreaking havoc in Dragon City? But, but Lei Tianming looked around and saw the worries on the faces of many Deity Realm warriors. Although Lu Siyas ambitious, shes a person of status after all. How can we arrest her without evidence? Who says theres no evidence? Yun Feidian asked. If she wasnt a monster in human skin, why would she incite the mob to attack Universal Corporations headquarters? Thats only circumstantial evidence. Lei Tianming shook his head. We need more direct evidence to prove that shes not a human but a ferocious human-shaped beast. Senior Lei, why cant you understand? Yun Feidian sighed and angrily said, Of course we cant find any direct evidence if we dont arrest Lu Siya. But once she falls into our hands, what kind of direct evidence can we not get? You Lei Tianming widened his eyes and finally understood Yun Feidians trick. Isnt it inappropriate to do that? Of course, it would be inappropriate if we were dealing with someone else, but judging from what Lu Siya has done over the past year, shes definitely a monster in human skin. Letting such a human-shaped beast continue to wreak havoc in Dragon City is the biggest crime against Dragon Citys civilization! Yun Feidians words were as sharp as knives. Usually, we cant do anything to Lu Siya without a good reason. Today, she was so smug that she incited a mob to attack Universal Corporations headquarters. Her conduct has given us a good reason to take urgent action. Believe me, everybody. As long as Lu Siya falls into my hands, I will produce the best evidence in less than twenty-four hours to prove that shes an evil monster. No one will find fault in it! Chapter 1650 - The Good Guy The loud and clear military order threw the Deity Realm warriors into deep thought. Yun Feidian was not satisfied yet, so he added, As long as we prove that Lu Siyas an evil monster, we can follow the clues and catch all the monster organizations lurking in Dragon City. If my judgment is correct, Lu Siya will definitely regard the higher-ups of the Azure Alliance as her priority target. The Azure Alliances headquarters is the nest of the monster remnants. Give me seventy-two hours. With the elites under you, we can at least catch ten monsters in human skin from their headquarters. By then, the so-called Azure Alliance will be destroyed! His words struck the hearts of a majority of the Deity Realm warriors there. Their eyes all lit up. Even Lei Tianmings gaze on Yun Feidian was completely different from before. But if they truly wanted to capture Lu Siya, there was a Deity Realm fighter they could not avoid no matter what. President Lu, what do you think? On behalf of the many Deity Realm warriors, Lei Tianming looked at an unremarkable Deity Realm warrior at one corner of the long conference table. The words unremarkable and Deity Realm warrior usually did not go together. However, the founder of Sky Pillar Corporation, Lu Siyas biological grandfather and the President of Dragon Citys Crystal Association, Lu Zhongqi, was indeed the most unusual among the older generation of Deity Realm warriors. Most of the Deity Realm fighters in Dragon City started out in the military. Whether it was Shen Yuanbao or Lei Tianming, they were both tough men who had the guts to fight. They dared to put their lives on the line and entered combat. While they had surpassed the standard of ordinary people in the fields of management, military science, mechanical dynamics, astrophysics, automatic control, and so on, it was because they had absorbed abundant spirit energy from the crystals. The energy stimulated their brain cells intensely, allowing them to break through the limits of the human body and gain the ability to focus, remember, and think logically beyond a regular person. Lu Zhongqi, on the other hand, had been an outstanding scholar from the very beginning. Long before Dragon City had transmigrated, he, who had just been a weak youth, could already preside over important topics in related fields independently. When Dragon City transmigrated and mankind discovered the mysteries of crystals and spirit energy, he became one of the first people to build the theory of spirit energy cultivation from scratch. He was a recognized expert in spirit energy and crystals, and he was an expert among experts. Even Battle God Lei Zongchao came to Lu Zhongqi when he had some questions about the mutation that had happened to him. Besides, since the establishment of Dragon Citys Crystal Association, Lu Zhongqi had been the only president of the association. Shen Yuanbao was so arrogant and unruly that he dared to risk the lives of hundreds of his men for a crystal vein. However, he never once thought about competing with Lu Zhongqi for the position of President of Dragon Citys Crystal Association. He knew that even if Lu Zhongqi voluntarily abdicated the throne, no one, including him, was qualified to sit on it. Anyone who dared to take Lu Zhongqis place would only become the biggest joke in their circle. Unlike other Deity Realm warriors, who had more or less accomplished their own businesses through force, 90% of Lu Zhongqis success in establishing Sky Pillar Corporation and becoming one of the nine mega corporations had been due to his knowledge and wisdom. He also preferred academic research to commercial operations. Otherwise, a country bumpkin like Shen Yuanbao would never have the chance to expand Universe Corporation to the extent that it could compete with Sky Pillar Corporation. Ever since the second generation of the Lu family gradually came into prominence, Lu Zhongqi had retired to the second line. He had been a visiting professor at Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities. He had taught more than twenty professional courses and wholeheartedly laid the groundwork for Dragon Citys greatest talents, such as Battle God Lei Zongchao. All in all, someone like Lu Zhongqi, who had made outstanding contributions in the field of spirit energy cultivation, befriended the warriors of the older generation and possessed high moral integrity. However, he was not as virtuous as Battle God Lei Zongchao, who was over the top and made others feel ashamed of their inferiority. That man could almost be regarded as a model superhuman. Unfortunately, his perfect legacy was marred, and his success could not be preserved. Perhaps even Lu Zhongqi himself did not expect the Lu family to give birth to such an ambitious weirdo like Lu Siya. Moreover, the first stepping stone on this weirdos path of ambition was the Lu family! Originally, the Lu family had tried to curry favor with Meng Chao through Lu Siya. They had even helped Meng Chao develop his insignificant small-scale enterprise, Superstar Resource Recovery Company, into a large-scale enterprise that was second only to the nine mega corporations, Superstar Company. On one hand, they wanted to use Meng Chaos golden name to close the distance between their family and the ordinary people, as well as the middle- and low-level superhumans, so as to strengthen their corporate image. On the other hand, they also wanted to use Lu Siya to tie Meng Chao, the most outstanding, dazzling, most popular, and most promising man of the golden generation, firmly to the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporations war chariots. If necessary, they could use marriage as a means. They did not expect Meng Chao to be unlucky enough to fall into the Raging Tiger River during his shining moment. Seeing that their long-term investment was hopeless, the Lus planned on using Lu Siya to swallow up Superstar Company. It was considered a very good deal that had given them a return of more than 1,000% over the past few years. Unexpectedly, not only had Lu Siya not listened to orders, but she had also secretly set up a trap for the Lu family. Through a series of brilliant anti-takeover operations, Superstar Company gained greater independence in terms of equity, and in terms of profits, she even conquered the consumer market and took down a lot of the businesses that originally belonged to Sky Pillar Corporation. At the press conference in memory of Meng Chao, she expressed that she wanted to inherit Meng Chaos aspirations in front of countless reporters. She would always represent the interests of the general public and always fight for Dragon City, not the family or the company. This semi-public break with the Lus angered many family members, and her father even vomited three liters of blood. The matter became a big joke among the rich and powerful. As the head of the family, Lu Zhongqi seemed ashamed of the lack of discipline in his home, so he took the initiative to shut his door and reflect. He had not appeared before the public and old friends for a long time. Even today, he had no choice but to attend the meeting because the matter was too big, and he sat in a corner, which was completely incompatible with his identity. His body was hunched and curled up into a ball as he tried his best to prevent the others from noticing his existence. On top of that, no matter how rebellious Lu Siya was, she still had the blood of the Lu family flowing in her veins. If there was a need to clean up the family, Yun Feidian should not be the one to step in and take over. If it had been another old man who was a little impatient and a little protective, he would have slammed the table and stood up. Even though Lu Zhongqi was publicly acknowledged as gentle and sweet, and a good man, many Deity Realm warriors could not disrespect his opinion. Chapter 1651 - A Price That Cant Be Refused In the face of the Deity Realm warriors burning gazes, Lu Zhongqi appeared worried and anxious. He sat there for a long time before he spoke in a tone of someone reminiscing the past. I have dozens of grandsons and granddaughters. Siya is the most special one among them. Shes also my favorite. To this day, I still cant forget when she used to sit on my lap obediently and study the ores with me as a child. She would wear a dress and have her up in braids. 1 The studies of crystals and prospecting are too boring for a child. Most of the Lu familys third generation lack the time to concentrate. They would rather train in the more intense and interesting spirit arts than inherit my mantle. Only Siya stayed by my side the longest and allowed me to teach her by hand. At that time, I never expected the little girl with eyes full of brilliance and a unique talent for crystals, would would become what she is today. But no matter what shes become, shes still my granddaughter and a member of the Lu family at the end of the day. Her blood is the same as ours. Now, are you trying to say that shes a monster in human skin? What am I, who taught her with my own hands? What is the Lu family that raised such a monster? A family of monsters? Lu Zhongqi had always been known for his magnanimity. He never refused to share his insights about crystals and spirit energy with his peers in the superhuman circle. However, when he opened his eyes wide and they shone with a brilliance that was more dazzling than the exploding crystals, even the proud Yun Feidian could not help but take half a step back and swallow his saliva with difficulty. President Lu, Im afraid that youve misunderstood what I meant. Yun Feidian hurriedly bowed. The real Ms. Lu Siya is certainly not a monster in human skin but a heroine who should be respected by thousands of people because she fought for Dragon City until the very end. In the past, she was not only Dragon Citys best new prospector, but she also made great contributions to the Abnormal Beast Research Department with her professional skills. She was an unknown hero who was active on Dragon Citys secret battlefront. She protected the happiness and peace of countless families with her life. With that said, its precisely because she was too outstanding that she was targeted by the evil monster mastermind. The monster virus was injected into her body, and it completely corroded her brain. From that moment on, the real Ms. Lu Siya had sacrificed herself for our great civilization. The person whos appearing in front of the world right now is not Lu Siya at all. Shes not your biological granddaughter. Its just a demon with Lu Siyas body. President Lu, even if its just to stop Ms. Lu Siyas body from being controlled by the monster to do all kinds of evil things that she would never have wanted, we should take down the demon as swift as lightning. Once the matter is completely settled, we should restore Ms. Lu Siyas reputation and grant her supreme glory. Then, we should give her a glorious burial and let her story spread throughout Dragon City! The Deity Realm warriors looked at each other and nodded. Indeed, no matter how rebellious Lu Siya was, she was still a member of the nine great cultivation families. The dignity of the nine great cultivation families still needed to be protected. Yun Feidian felt that the matter could be handled with dignity without leaking any information. Even so, Lu Zhongqi remained unmoved. The president of Dragon Citys Crystal Association was like a wooden sculpture that had turned into a withered tree, digging his roots deep into the ground. Even though Lei Tianming and the other senior members coughed dryly a few times and stepped forward to help, Lu Zhongqi did not relent. Yun Feidian rolled his eyes and thought of the key point. This matter has been blown up so much that the Azure Alliance is stirring up trouble. Of course, thats one thing, but Universe Corporation hasnt handled it properly either. They even want to trouble the nine mega corporations and drag the eight of us down with them. Thats also a very important factor. Dont tell me that Universe Corporation wants us to clean up their huge mess for free? Yun Feidian said coldly. In my opinion, judging from Universe Corporations current situation, its not suitable for them to occupy such a large share in Dragon Citys crystal stone mining and smelting field anymore! It doesnt matter if Shen Yuanbao is willing or not. The Shen family has to give up at least half of their pie no matter what! His words made the eyes of many Deity Realm warriors flicker. Thats right. Universe Corporation had deliberately made a big deal out of it. They wanted to drag the rest down with them. How could things end so easily?! Moreover, if Shen Yuanbao had truly been attacked and he was seriously injured or even dying, Universe Corporation, whose strength had declined to the point that it did not even have a Deity Realm expert, would not have the right to occupy so many crystal ore veins! It was priceless. Even a small piece of it was enough for the eight mega corporations to increase their performance and continue to expand. After some thought, more of the people present began to understand what Yun Feidian meant. The mining and smelting fields in Dragon City were part of a situation where the two forces were competing. Once Universe Corporation was severely injured, Sky Pillar Corporation would certainly reap the benefits and become a unique mining overlord in Dragon City. Yun Feidian wanted to use it to gain Lu Zhongqis support and offset the possible negative impact on the Lu family from the fact that Lu Siya was actually a monster in human skin. It was not a low price. Nevertheless, after weighing the pros and cons repeatedly in their hearts, they all felt that the price was worth it and necessary. In any case, the nine major families had to come to a consensus first to completely deal with Lu Siya, as well as the Azure Alliance, and calm down the riffraff. As for the mining and smelting of crystals, would the mighty Sky Pillar Corporation become unstoppable and eventually surpass the eight mega corporations? Well, based on Lu Zhongqis personality and the abilities he had shown in the past, there was no such possibility. Hehe, Sky Pillar Corporation would only keep those crystal veins temporarily. Once the matter was completely settled, the eight mega corporations aside from Sky Pillar Corporation could still join hands to force Lu Zhongqi, the good man, to spit out everything he had consumed! Oh right, at that time, Shen Yuanbao, who had suffered a great loss, would definitely not let the chance go. Then, everyone would turn to support Shen Yuanbao and let him fight Lu Zhongqi until both sides suffered heavy losses. It would be best if both Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation were finished. Strategic materials such as crystal ore veins would be jointly controlled and shared by various mega corporations. That was the way to ensure the long-term peace and stability of Dragon Citys civilization! Chapter 1652 - Secret Arrest Old Lu, things have developed to such a stage. Its no longer just about the interests of one family. Its about the survival of the nine noble cultivation families. Its a problem that we must face together. Lei Tianming coughed dryly and struck while the iron was hot. I can understand your feelings for your biological granddaughter, and I also admire Lu Siyas spirit of sacrificing everything for Dragon City. However, Yun Feidian is right. The real Lu Siya is dead! That thing with Lu Siyas skin in front of the world right now is indeed not your biological granddaughter but a cunning monster. You cant let your emotions get the best of you. You need to prioritize the bigger picture. Thats right, President Lu. We promise that well keep the impact of this incident to a minimum and not damage the reputation of the real Lu Siya and the entire Lu family. The other Deity Realm warriors also chimed in. If the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation are truly hurt, dont worry. Well definitely compensate you more than we can afford. We wont let you suffer any losses! We have to decide without hesitation! Some of them glared at each other. This monster is pretending to be Lu Siya and causing trouble. Its not only making things difficult for us, but it has also greatly damaged the Lu familys reputation. If we dont eliminate it as soon as possible, Sky Pillar Corporation will experience its biggest blow. Its time to make up our minds! At that moment, Lu Siyas figure appeared on the big screen at the end of the meeting room. She seemed worn out from a long journey. She jumped out of the waste hauler and stood before the surging crowd, acting as the tide driver. Look! Lu Siya has appeared! Yun Feidians eyes shone as he rubbed his fists. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Lu Siya will certainly lead the crowd into Universe Corporations headquarters. So, no matter how much damage they cause inside, we can say that Lu Siya instigated and commanded them. Its the most appropriate reason to capture her and bring her to justice! President Lu, the fate of Dragon City and the nine noble families of cultivation are in your hands. Please make your decision! Everyones determination was comparable to raging flames and lightning, striking the withered tree that was Lu Zhongqi. Lu Zhongqis every strand of white hair and every wrinkle shivered. Even though he was an ultimate expert who had reached his limits, he could not resist the invisible pressure from so many Deity Realm warriors. Siya! Lu Zhongqi shouted hoarsely. It was unclear whether he was reminiscing about his granddaughter, who had her brain eroded by a monster and died a long time ago, or begging for the forgiveness of his granddaughter, who was still alive and kicking. He had been illuminated by the crystals for decades. His eyes, which were still as bright as that of a young man and incompatible with his old face, dimmed and turned turbid in an instant. Lu Zhongqi closed his eyes and waved his hand weakly. He sighed and said, Im old. I cant keep up with the changes of the times, let alone cope with the future. The situation is even more complicated. After this matter is over, I will resign from all my positions in Sky Pillar Corporation, as well as the position of the President of Dragon Citys Crystal Association. Ill go to Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities. Ill take more students with me and live a peaceful life during my last days. Yun Feidian silently approved his proposal. Yun Feidian was overjoyed. In that case, as a junior, I will do my best to serve you all! Yun Feidian straightened his back and stared at Lu Siya like an arrow. Lu Siyas strength is not to be underestimated. It wont be easy to control the restless crowd. It wont be possible to rely on the armed forces of Thundercloud Technology alone. What I mean is Universe Corporation will be pushed aside for now. Everyone from the other eight mega corporations will have to send out their people. The elite troops of the major families will form an elite mixed tactical team. When Universe Corporations headquarters is in chaos later, they will sneak in and accurately lock onto their target. It would be best if we can quietly take Lu Siya away. By the time the Azure Alliances riffraff reacts, we would have obtained enough evidence to prove that shes a monster in human skin. At the very least, she has been corrupted and bewitched by the monster, forming a complete and strict chain of evidence. Then, no one will be able to say anything. If the secret capture fails and is discovered by the enemy, we must not hesitate at all. We must not let the benevolence of a woman ruin Dragon Citys future. No matter the price, we have to get Lu Siya, even if shes a corpse! As long as we can obtain Lu Siyas corpse, we have a hundred ways to prove that this corpse is actually a monster! The murderous intent in his words made even an experienced man like Lei Tianming look at him several times. However, in such an emergency, they had no choice but to defend the common interests of the nine noble families of cultivation and the nine mega corporations. Agreed. Yes. In the name of catching the monster remnants, we understand that there will be some collateral damage. In the past, when humans and monsters fought in the downtown area, a few buildings would be inevitably destroyed and the collateral damage would amount to thousands. We cant just let the monsters lurk and wreak havoc in the downtown area just because they are too brutal and were too afraid to act rashly, can we? The Monster War isnt over. For the long-term interests of the Dragon City civilization, its acceptable and worthwhile to make a small sacrifice at this moment! Many Deity Realm warriors agreed with Yun Feidians secret plan. Alright. Now, its time to organize specific personnel and the details of the operation! Yun Feidian cleared his throat and was about to speak when he suddenly noticed the faces of many Deity Realm warriors changed. They had strange expressions. Yun Feidian was slightly stunned. While he was confused, he heard Lu Siyas voice on the big screen behind him. Friends, citizens, please calm down and stop moving forward! I can understand how angry everyone is, but no matter what, we shouldnt be consumed by anger. I believe that The Bright Light tragedy is a huge conspiracy, but Universe Corporation is definitely not the real culprit behind this conspiracy. Please calm down and dont let the real culprit lead you by the nose. Dont do anything that will make you feel bitter and resentful! Yun Feidian was dumbfounded. His face, which had been full of confidence, was smeared like mud. How How is this possible? He was as confused as Meng Chao. Lu Siya is is trying to stop the situation from escalating? W-Whose side is she on? What is she trying to do? he asked in disbelief. Chapter 1653 - Foresight All the Deity Realm warriors looked at Yun Feidian expressionlessly. Yun Feidian had been so confident earlier, but he was extremely embarrassed now. He gritted his teeth and pondered for a moment. Then, he suddenly realized something and punched his fist hard. Lu Siya foresaw my prediction. She knows that we cant take it anymore. Once she leads the crowd into Universe Corporations headquarters, well take the most resolute action against her. Thats why shes deliberately pretending to be in control of the situation. Shes trying to paralyze the public and shake our resolve! Everybody, from this, we can see that Lu Siya is more cunning than we thought. If we dont capture her right now and turn her into a monster, its likely that shell become our most terrifying enemy in the blink of an eye. We all understand the logic. Lei Tianming had just agreed with Yun Feidians opinion, and he was ready to send Soaring Dragon Constructions elite soldiers to carry out the mission of capturing Lu Siya together with Thundercloud Technologys corporate armed forces. However, his attitude changed a-hundred-and-eighty degrees. The problem is, Lu Siyas disguise is too perfect. Shes not giving us an excuse to capture her. If she truly led people to attack Universe Corporations headquarters and caused the casualties of innocent people as you said, then we would be doing it for a good reason. We would be wiping out the monster remnants for Dragon City. Even if the crossfire caused collateral damage, we could still explain it to the public later. But now, Lu Siya is obviously standing up to calm the situation. So many pairs of eyes have seen her putting moderate the situation rationally, and so many pairs of ears have heard the oath she made. How can we arrest her in broad daylight in front of so many people? Besides, the riot hasnt escalated yet. The crowd is still maintaining basic order. Are you sure that we can take Lu Siya away from so many citizens of Dragon City by force? She doesnt even need to resist. As long as she puts on an extremely weak appearance, shell successfully provoke the fury of millions of people. By then, thousands of captured photos taken from different angles and thousands of videos with sound and light will be flying everywhere on social media, telling everyone how pure, innocent, and pitiful Lu Siya is, and how cruel, unreasonable, and brutal we are. As a result, the nine mega corporations will end up with nothing! Lets take a step back and say that even if we can successfully take Lu Siya away and produce evidence of her being a monster, do you think that anyone would believe the evidence that we produced under such circumstances? To put it bluntly, even if Lu Siya is really a monster, no one will believe our accusations and evidence under such circumstances. Our arrest will instead endorse her innocence and even raise her prestige. Feidian, think about it yourself. Are you sure about what happened? Capturing Lu Siya would be great for Lei Tianming. However, it was also a wonderful pleasure to watch Yun Feidian become flustered. The veins on both sides of Yun Feidians temples were exploding, and his eyes were bloodshot as he shouted at the top of his voice, Now is not the time to worry about the publics influence! No matter what, we have to beat Lu Siya into revealing her monstrous form. Everyone, the opportunity is fleeting. We cannot hesitate anymore! This is not just a matter of the publics influence. Another neurotic powerhouse, whose eyes were as sharp as lightning and face was as thin as a knife, coldly said, There are more Deity Realm experts in Dragon City than just the few of us here. Aside from the nine mega corporations, the Red Dragon Army, the Supernatural Tower, the Research Department, Dragon City University, and the alliance of the five universities all have Deity Realm experts. Those Deity Realm experts might not specialize in combat. They do not have a particularly close alliance with each other, and they do not interfere with the nine mega corporations. There are also no intense conflicts between them. If Lu Siya really risks our world by leading people to attack Universe Corporations headquarters, then well arrest her in the name of protecting the sacred assets of the nine mega corporations. Those Deity Realm experts will have nothing to say. When we find evidence that Lu Siya is a monster, other Deity Realm experts will not openly oppose us. However, if we act brazenly and arrest Lu Siya, who is trying to control the situation as a rational moderator, I believe that all the Deity Realm experts, except for those under the nine mega corporations, will stand against us. Its one thing to have conflicts with ordinary people, but its another thing to have a public break with the other Deity Realm experts. Even if their overall strength is slightly weaker than that of the nine mega corporations, we still cant defeat and suppress them easily. This is a serious matter. Lets discuss it again! Thats right. We can only wait and see. Lei Tianming said, Feidian, dont be anxious. As you said, Lu Siya is an ambitious person who can stir up trouble. She can hold off her plans for a while, but she cant go on like this for a lifetime. Shell find another way to launch a savage attack on the nine mega corporations. When she gives herself away the next time, well take immediate action and capture her. Well announce that shes a monster and all of Lu Siyas followers are not citizens. What do you think? Yun Feidian gritted his teeth so hard that they made cracking sounds. Sparks were almost spurting out from the gaps between his teeth. He looked around and found that the powerhouses who had dared to fight in the past, who had personally founded the nine major families, the nine mega corporations, and even the Survival Committee, had all become old men who were hesitant. He could not help but feel angry, but he was helpless. After holding back for a long time, he finally could not take it anymore. He smashed his fist into the heavy table made of Diamond Wood, shattering a large piece of it. Looking at the wood shavings all over the ground, Yun Feidian sighed. His face was filled with an expression of cunning discontentment. His expression also aroused the dissatisfaction of his many seniors. They all snorted coldly. They felt that Yun Feidian and Lu Siya were two sides of the same coin. They were both ambitious people who were unwilling to be under others for a long time. However, the former just happened to be on their side for the time being. Speaking of which, was Lu Siya not on their side more than a year ago? As they thought about it, the seniors made up their minds. They could not let Yun Feidian control the elite forces of the nine mega corporations so easily. Even if they wanted to secretly capture Lu Siya, they would have to think twice and consider the long-term effects. That was the general picture that Shen Yuanbaos insider captured. Meng Chao finally understood why Lu Siya switched from a radical to a moderate and rational person. Chapter 1654 - Lucky Hit Meng Chao suddenly found it absurd. Yun Feidian was the representative of the nine great families, and they were trying to frame an innocent citizen as a monster in human skin. They did not seem hesitant about fabricating all kinds of evidence to implicate more innocent people. They labeled them as monster remnants and non-citizens. Little did he know that this innocent was truly a monster in human skin! Yun Feidian had made some mistakes and hit the nail on the head. Exposing Lu Siyas mask and stopping her conspiracy were certainly some of the things that Meng Chao had to do when he returned to Dragon City. But now, Meng Chao was uncertain. Even if Yun Feidian and the others were 100% pure humans, how much better could he be than Lu Siya, who was a wild banshee? How many chances would there be for a Dragon City that was ruled by Yun Feidian or Lu Siya to stop the apocalypse? That little girl, Lu Siya, is amazing. Even Shen Yuanbao, who was extremely experienced in conning, was sitting in the medical cabin and giving Meng Chaos former close comrade a thumbs up. If Lu Siya had been even a little confused by her ambition and lust for power, she would have fallen into Yun Feidians hands and been revealed as a monster, doomed to eternal damnation. However, Lu Siya was able to control her ambition perfectly, which in turn prevented the crowds impulsive actions. In the meantime, she won herself more fame and the goodwill of thousands of citizens. With overwhelming public opinion on her side, she created an impenetrable amulet. At least, before the truth was out, anyone who dared to touch her would become the enemy of Dragon Citys citizens. One could almost consider Yun Feidian as Lu Siyas uncle. However, hes not as good at concealing his ambitions as his niece! Meng Chao nodded. If Lu Siya falls into Yun Feidians hands, does the latter really have a way to prove that shes a monster? Meng Chao was even more concerned about that. It is certainly difficult to create a flawless chain of evidence. With that said, it is indeed possible to create a chain of evidence that is flawless on the surface and difficult to verify with current technology. Shen Yuanbao said, With our victory in the Monster War, we inherited a lot from the monster civilization, including, but not limited to, the corpses of Apocalyptic Beasts, living Hell Beasts, as well as the heavenly materials and earthly treasures found in the nests of many Apocalyptic Beasts. Right now, we live so extravagantly that we can use nanotechnology to cut the corpses of Apocalyptic Beasts into molecular-level slices, record the data into a supercomputer, re-model, and reassemble them into virtual Apocalyptic Beasts. The research on monster cells and monster genes has also made great progress. Weve even discovered that the factors promoting the expansion of monster cells and the activation of various innate skills, as well as the factors promoting human beings to awaken extraordinary strength, are indistinctly similar. As far as I know, many forces are conducting experiments in secret. Theyre trying to combine monster cells with human cells using gene modulation technology or trying to implant monster limbs and monster nerves into severely disabled people who are crippled or paralyzed. That way, they can replace traditional artificial limbs and give severely disabled people brand-new vitality, or even a stronger combat ability. Even Deity Realm warriors cant resist the temptation of acquiring the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragons innate skill while maintaining their original strength. Especially us old men. We spent more than half of our lives fighting for Dragon City, and we fought three hundred rounds with the monster civilizations mastermind in the ultimate lair. Who isnt covered in wounds and riddled with holes? Our cultivation has plummeted, and we dont have long to live. The internal injuries that have been stacking up in our bodies for decades are no longer treatable by conventional means. If we find another way and introduce the monsters power, we might be able to cure our wounds. Who wouldnt be tempted? I understand. Meng Chao said, Thats why Universe Corporation has secretly built the Blood Flower laboratory. You want to utilize the power of the Blood Flower and the monster to help you break through your human limits and become an existence beyond the Deity Realm! Shen Yuanbao did not deny it. Universe Corporation is just following the general trend. He smiled. In fact, because Universe Corporation is mainly engaged in the exploration, mining, and smelting of crystals, we do not have a deep technological reserve in gene modulation and monster research. Our Blood Flower laboratory is only the second level of existence among the secret R & D projects promoted by many mega corporations. Among the nine mega corporations, quite a few of them started their business from the fields of genetic medicine, monster harvesting, and spirit energy exploration. Their research in this field is much deeper than that of Universe Corporation. Take Yun Feidians Thundercloud Technology for example. Although it started with chip research and high-tech investments, it soon got involved in the research of monster neural networks. To be specific, the brain and the central nerves of a monster are removed from its body and loaded into a rune machine. Through the autonomous learning mechanism of artificial intelligence, the rune machine is made smarter. The brains and central nerves of monsters were implanted into Thundercloud Technologys four automated weapons, Qiong Qi, Ba Xia, Gui Che, and Ying Long. They were able to think on their own, communicate with their own kind, upgrade continuously, and deduce the best plan to complete missions. Their users dont need to enter specific instructions. As long as they enter vague targets, such as suppress a certain area, seize a certain stronghold, and eliminate all enemies in the area, the four self-propelled smart weapons would be tireless, fearless of death, and trying repeatedly until their target is achieved or all of them are destroyed! From this, we can see that Thundercloud Technologys research on monsters is far more advanced than that of Universe Corporation. Since even we can build the Blood Flower laboratory, theres no reason that Thundercloud Technology cant build higher-level research facilities of the same type, is there? Yun Feidian is not boasting shamelessly. If Lu Siya really falls into his hands and rolls around in such research facilities, I believe that he has a hundred ways to prove that Lu Siya is a monster. Meng Chaos eyes gradually sharpened. Even if Lu Siya was a monster He did not want her to fall into Yun Feidians hands. No, he did not want her to fall into anyone elses hands. Chapter 1655 - Alerting the Enemy Fortunately, Yun Feidian was stopped, Meng Chao said. He has only been stopped temporarily, Shen Yuanbao corrected him. You dont understand these old guys. Its not that they really dont agree with Yun Feidians plan. Theyre just worried that the ordinary people will strongly oppose it, causing them to suffer unnecessary losses and allowing the Deity Realm experts of the non-nine major schools to reap the benefits. Furthermore, they cant wait for Yun Feidian to not listen to orders and take matters into his own hands. Theyll use extreme methods to deal with Lu Siya and both of them will suffer heavy losses. Theyll be able to trail behind and take advantage of the situation. For Yun Feidian, this is also the only way for him to realize his personal ambitions and let Thundercloud Technology overtake the others. Its the only way for him to take the lead among the nine mega corporations. The opportunity is fleeting. Even though he knows that the risk is extremely high, hell still take it for sure. And once Yun Feidian really makes a move on Lu Siya, the nine mega corporations and Azure Alliance will have the most intense collision. When that time comes, no matter who wins, the nine mega corporations will pay a terrible price. To make up for their losses, Universe Corporation will become the most delicious pie in the eyes of the other eight companies. Just look at the example from earlier. To tempt Lu Zhongqi into sacrificing his own granddaughter, werent they prepared to carve up Universe Corporations entire market? Now that the situation has developed to this point, I have no other choice but to cooperate with you to protect Universe Corporation! Its great that youre able to understand the situation, Senior Shen. Meng Chao nodded. Whether its for the Shen family, Universe Corporation, or Dragon City, you and I must join hands to stop the radicals of the nine mega corporations, such as Yun Feidian, from dragging Dragon City into the abyss of destruction for their personal ambitions! In that case, we must find the real murderer who tried to assassinate me and caused the explosion of The Bright Light before Yun Feidian does anything to Lu Siya. Shen Yuanbaos eyes were as sharp as lightning. If Im not wrong, the real murderer is not only related to the Blood Alliance but also to the real monster remnant, the tenth Supernatural Entity! Meng Chao frowned slightly. Judging from the available evidence, his conclusion was the same as Shen Yuanbaos. The problem was, he had information that nobody, including Shen Yuanbao, knew. It was likely that Lu Siya herself was the tenth Supernatural Entity! However, it was impossible for Lu Siya to have caused the explosion of The Bright Light. If Lu Siya were truly the culprit, there would be no need for her to appear at the entrance of Universe Corporations headquarters to stop the chaos from escalating. She could have hidden in the dark and sent out her own minions to blend in with the crowd to fan the flames. Similarly, she could have made the crowd even angrier and more violent, completely blowing up the situation. As long as she hid well enough, Yun Feidian would not know where she was even if he wanted to capture her. How could he do it? There had to be something else going on. Time was of the essence for Meng Chao. There isnt much time left for us. Shen Yuanbao coughed lightly. There must be a mole in the Shen family, a mole from the Blood Alliance. Cough, cough, cough. But, the mole is very calm. He wont surface while Im alive. Tell me, aside from dying, what else can I do to bait the mole? Are you going to fake your death, Senior Shen? Meng Chao muttered, Will the mole believe it? It doesnt matter whether the mole believes it or not. What matters is the other members of the Shen family Cough, cough, cough, cough believe it Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough dont believe it! The way Shen Yuanbao coughed sounded like his chest was about to tear apart. His face alternated between red and pale. He fumbled around and took out a disposable syringe that looked like a pen from the side of the medical cabin. He injected a tube of green gene reagent into his blood vessels and expelled streams of foul-smelling toxins from the thirty-six thousand pores on his body. Only then did his face become slightly more normal. Shen Yuanbao then told Meng Chao his plan. After Meng Chao heard it, he frowned a little and said, It sounds like this is the only feasible plan right now. The problem is, Senior Shen, dont you think that doing this is too risky for your children? The entire Shen family might end up in internal strife and fall apart. I have no choice. I dont have much time left. I can only gamble. Otherwise, the Shen family will undoubtedly fall apart when I actually die. Shen Yuanbao panted as he said, These unfilial descendants have stayed in the greenhouse for too long. They have lost their keen sense of smell, their courage to fight, and most importantly, their feeling of hunger. If I can help them regain some of their beastly nature after they pass this test, perhaps the Shen family will be able to hold on for at least a few more decades or a hundred years after I leave. Hehe, if they really cant help themselves, then the Shen family that I personally built will be buried with me. Its better than letting it be completely ruined by those unworthy descendants. Even my name, Shen Yuanbao, would be ridiculed by others! I understand, Meng Chao said. Well then, please begin your journey to the afterlife, Senior Shen. Dont worry. Ill definitely fish out the mole! Shen Yufeng only hesitated outside her fathers ward for a second. Yet, ten thousand thoughts had already flashed through her mind. Ever since her father reprimanded her mercilessly at the family meeting a few days ago, berating her for not doing a good job in the education and supervision of the Shen familys descendants, she had almost lost all hope of inheriting the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Shen Yufeng, who was completely disheartened, could only constantly remind herself to stay away from the whirlpool of power and never think about inheriting the rights. Once the old mans soul returned to Earth, she would think of another way. She would get her share of the old mans inheritance and go far away to establish her own family. It was not necessarily impossible for her to break through to a new world. However, when her father summoned her again, her heart, which had already calmed down, began to beat wildly again. She could not help but dwell on it. Why is the old man looking for me now? Could it be that he hasnt given up on me and still thinks highly of me as the new leader of the Shen Family? And the old mans thunderous anger in the meeting hall the other day was just a smoke bomb he released? Or perhaps, he was using that situation to test my temperament? It makes sense. During the meeting that day, the old man rebuked almost all the heirs. Many of them were disheartened, and they gave up on themselves. The old man obviously saw their reactions. Only I remained calm in the face of honor and shame. Thats likely how I passed the old mans test! As she thought about it, Shen Yufengs brows rose in joy. However, when the door opened slightly from the inside, someone dragged her in. After adapting to the dim lighting in the room, she saw someone who should not have appeared there. More accurately speaking, it was someone who should not have been there at the same time as her. Her elder brother, Shen Yuhe, was in charge of Universe Corporations genetic medicine business. Although he was weak, sickly, and not highly competitive in the eyes of outsiders, in theory, he also had the right of inheritance. Chapter 1656 - Fall Second Brother? Shen Yufengs expression did not change, but her heart was in turmoil. If only blood descendants were counted, Shen Yuhe was the eldest of all the old mans flesh and blood. Logically speaking, he should have quite a bit of power. However, he suffered because his birth mother was an ordinary person without any power. Due to his congenital deficiency and excessive cultivation, he had become mentally deranged with hidden injuries. It was difficult for him to become the super first-class fighter that the Shen family needed. In addition, the recent underground black market scandal had damaged Universe Corporations image. There was an urgent need for someone to take the blame. As the person in charge of the groups pharmaceutical business, Shen Yuhe was naturally the best candidate to take the blame. Shen Yufeng thought that since the last family meeting, Shen Yuhe, who had also been reprimanded, had long withdrawn from the competition to inherit the position of family head. She did not expect that he would once again receive the old mans secret summons like her. What exactly did this mean? Seeing Shen Yufeng, who was in charge of the personnel work of Universe Corporation, enter, Shen Yuhe was obviously a little surprised. However, his eyes were deeply sunken and somewhat red. His face was extremely gloomy, and he quickly recovered from his surprise. His gaze was like a dim candle flame, and it was uncertain what he was planning. Shen Yufeng looked around and found that aside from Shen Yuhe, the only other people in the room were the unknown Dr. Meng, who was trusted by the old man, and a huge medical pod that resembled a coffin. At this time, the medical pods hatch was tightly closed. The observation hole on the hatch showed that there was not a normal dark green medical agent inside. Instead, it was a stabilizing agent that was glowing with a small silver light and emitting a chill. Shen Yufeng was a startled. She could smell an ominous aura from Dr. Mengs grave expression and her second brothers flickering eyes. Her heart was beating increasingly fast. She swallowed hard and took two steps forward to the medical cabins side. She then looked inside through the observation hole. As expected, the dark green medical agent had been replaced by a mithril liquid that was similar to a hibernation agent. The old mans eyes were tightly shut as he was soaked in the mithril liquid. His face was covered with faint lividity, and he was no longer breathing. The scene was like an invisible giant hammer, striking Shen Yufengs head hard, causing her soul to leave her body. There was buzzing in her head, and she could not think for more than half a minute. When her soul returned to her body, she gained the power to control her limbs and fingers. The first thing Shen Yufeng did was to pounce on the display on the left side of the medical cabin and retrieve the old mans various physiological parameters. It was no accident. All of the old mans physiological parameters had turned into ice-cold straight lines. This man had made great contributions to Dragon City, saved countless lives, killed numerous fierce beasts, and he had been extremely tyrannical at the same time. He dared to attack anyone for his benefit, yet in the end, he was dead. Dad Shen Yufeng subconsciously called out through the cold hatch cover of the medical cabin. She recalled a time when Dragon City was still in the bloody chaos of lawlessness. Back when the Shen family had not developed into one of the nine great noble cultivation families, her father had once led her brothers and sisters through flashes of blades and swords in the swaying wind and rain. A few drops of hot liquid gushed out of the corner of Shen Yufengs eyes, but her mourning for her father could only end here. It was not that she was unfilial. The situation just did not allow it. Shen Yufeng took a deep breath and put away those fragile emotions that only ordinary people were qualified to have. She restored her shrewdness and strength as the eldest sister of the Shen family and the head of Universe Corporations Personnel Department. Ever since he faced the assassination attempt, Shen Yuanbaos situation had been terrible. Everyone, including Shen Yufeng, had expected his death for a while. The question now was, in the post-Shen Yuanbao era, who was qualified and capable to carry the Shen family and Universe Corporation? Who did the old man choose to inherit his career? Standing outside the door earlier, Shen Yufeng had fantasized for a moment that she could become the successor whom her father valued the most. However, now that her fathers cold corpse was lying in front of her, she felt nervous and even confused. She kept feeling that things were not that simple. If she was not the successor, could it be Shen Yuhe? Impossible. Genetic medicine was not Universe Corporations main business to begin with. Furthermore, their maternal side was unable to provide too much help. Shen Yuhe was even less qualified and capable than her to seize Universe Corporations power! Dr. Meng She could feel the gaze of the private doctor with a mysterious background scraping her body like a sharp scalpel. Shen Yufeng collected herself, realizing that she could not lose her composure. No matter how impatient she was about taking control of Universe Corporation, she could not reveal the slightest bit of ambition at this moment. Father, didnt your injuries stabilize a few days ago? How could this happen? Shen Yufengs voice trembled, and her heart was on the verge of breaking. It was a question that had been formulated from the start. After all, when the old man was found at the scene of the assassination attempt, his bloody appearance made people feel as if he had crawled out of the stomach of a Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. Even if he had died on the spot, it would not have been a surprise. It was already a medical miracle that he managed to last so long under the stimulation of the high-level gene reagent. Unexpectedly, after a moment of silence, Dr. Meng said, There is indeed something fishy about Chairman Shens death. What? Shen Yufeng was stunned. Dozens of sparks also appeared in Shen Yuhes eyes. In fact, Chairman Shens injuries are not as serious as they seem. Meng Chao stared at the two heirs and said, When he was almost assassinated the other day, Chairman Shens intense battle was not as dangerous as you think. In fact, I inflicted many of his injuries before you guys arrived. This Shen Yufeng and Shen Yuhe exchanged glances, seeing the shock in each others eyes. I believe that the two of you have already guessed the reason for it. Meng Chao continued. Since Chairman Shens travel time and route are highly confidential, coupled with the betrayal of the medical staff closest to him, he immediately sensed that there was a mole behind the assassination attempt. Chairman Shen deliberately exaggerated his injuries in order to draw the snake out of its hole, exposing the mole. According to my assessment two days ago, his real injuries only affected his internal organs, not his brain or central nerves. A Deity Realm expert like him can channel spirit energy into his internal organs and train his organs to the level of crystallization. With such injuries, he wouldnt have been able to display 100% of his combat ability at most. It wouldnt have been a problem for him to live for another ten to twenty years if he maintained a clear mind like a normal person! Chapter 1657 - CEO Shen Yufeng and Shen Yuhe looked at each other. They both understood what Meng Chao was trying to imply. Dr. Meng, are you saying Shen Yufeng probed, that the old man was murdered? Im just saying that with the old mans strength, his internal organs would all be crystallized. Even if he was truly at the end of his rope, he would still be able to hold on for another twenty-four hours. When he sees the person he wants to see, he would be able to say what he wants to say before he passes away. Meng Chao said, It shouldnt have been like this. In a short half an hour, many of his organs died of exhaustion, and before he died, he didnt leave any useful information. He might have left something behind. However, the person who caused the old mans death has completely erased it, Shen Yuhe said coldly. Shen Yufeng was shocked. Who could have sneaked in here without anyone noticing and caused the old mans death before taking all the information? Me. Meng Chao pointed at his nose and smiled bitterly. Im Chairman Shens personal doctor. No matter who investigates this, Im the first suspect. Even though I didnt do it, if the real culprit wanted to divert attention from himself, he would stick a lot of evidence on me and make me the scapegoat. Then, he would kill me to silence me and make sure theres no evidence! Shen Yuanbao had nearly a hundred children. Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng had fought their way out of the encirclement of so many children and occupied key positions in the top management of Universe Corporation. Naturally, they were all quick-witted and meticulous people. The two of them immediately understood. Thats why you didnt publicize the news of the old mans death, Dr. Meng. Instead, you secretly summoned the two of us here in his name? Thats right. Meng Chaos face was discolored with a faint aura of death. His eyes gradually turned red as he gnashed his teeth and said, I can guarantee that if news of Chairman Shens death is announced today, I wont be able to see the sun tomorrow! To be honest, I have no interest in who inherits the Shen family. I only want to keep my life. Since I cant escape this calamity, I can only resort to any means to survive! Meng Chaos exquisite performance did not move Shen Yufeng easily. After all, Shen Yufeng was also a skilled actress. She glanced at the medical cabin filled with hibernation medicine with a suspicious gaze. She really wanted to open the hatch and confirm her fathers death in person to find out the cause. But on second thought, there was no point in doing so. She was not a doctor who understood the mysteries of the human body. If the doctor before her had intentionally concealed or even faked the cause of death, she would not be able to find out in a short period of time either. Of course, there was also a trusted medical team behind her, equipped with senior experts and the most advanced equipment. But the other party was right. With the exception of the three people in the ward, no one could know about this for the time being. Otherwise, not only would the real culprit speed up his silencing, but the other successors, including the strong and unruly adopted children, would all make a move upon hearing the news. Dr. Meng While Shen Yufeng was deep in thought, Shen Yuhe stared at Meng Chao and asked straightforwardly, You look very young. Ive never seen you by the old mans side before. I wonder why the old man trusts you so much? Im one of Chairman Shens trump cards. Meng Chao calmly said, Logically speaking, I should be the type of person who never needs to see the light of day or expose my relationship with Chairman Shen. Its like how Chairman Shen has his own spies in the other eight mega corporation. If everything goes smoothly, those people dont need to expose their identities until they die. Unfortunately, the assassination attempt was indeed beyond Chairman Shens expectations. His most trusted personal doctor on the surface had been bribed long ago. In fact, he was a spy whom someone else planted from the very beginning. That terrified Chairman Shen more than the assassination attempt. He activated me as a last resort and allowed me to show my face. On the surface, its to treat his injuries, but more importantly, its to investigate the truth of the shocking assassination attempt. Its a pity that the enemys actions were faster and swifter than I expected. They snuck into the ward while I was out investigating and killed Chairman Shen. Ive examined the surface of Chairman Shens body in detail, but I didnt find any signs of struggle or spirit energy surging to the maximum. Based on my deduction, the murderer was most likely pretending to be me, which convinced Chairman Shen to not be on guard at all. If thats the case, the murderer will have another reason to silence me. Right now, I dont even dare to walk out of this ward. Out investigating? Shen Yuhe caught the key words in Meng Chaos statement. Who are you investigating? What did you find out? Meng Chao appeared hesitant. Dr. Meng, since you found us, you must be certain that were the only ones who can save your life among the old mans many children. Shen Yuhe said, If thats the case, we should trust each other and work together. Theres no reason to hide it anymore, right? Thats right. I hope I didnt misjudge him! Meng Chao hesitated for a long time before he finally made up his mind. Chairman Shen asked me to investigate CEO Shen and his children! What? Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng were both shocked. CEO Shen was Shen Yuanbiao. For a long time, Shen Yuanbao controlled Universe Corporations board of directors while Shen Yuanbiao remained in charge of Universe Corporations daily operations. The two brothers worked well together. They had a deep relationship and trusted each other. Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng never expected their father to secretly investigate the issue of his younger brothers heir at such a critical moment. Wait a minute, children? The two siblings looked at each other and smelled a conspiracy. It was well known that Shen Yuanbiao had overexerted himself in his training and fought in his early years, resulting in hidden injuries and spirit energy deviation. He had damaged his vital organs and did not leave behind any children. That was also one of the important reasons why Shen Yuanbao trusted him to take over. All along, Shen Yuanbiao had played the role of a diligent, honest, and hardworking chief steward in Universe Corporation. He had even treated Shen Yuanbaos sons, nephews, and nieces as his own children. Neither Shen Yuhe nor Shen Yufeng had sensed any hint of ambition from Shen Yuanbiao. The two of them had also learned a lot from the generous elder and received a lot of help. It was not until Meng Chao pointed it out that the two of them realized, to their horror, that Shen Yuanbiao unknowingly controlled a tremendous amount of power as the CEO of Universe Corporation! Chapter 1658 - The Value of a Spy If Fifth Uncle really has a son, but no one knows about it for so many years, then this matter is too terrifying! Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng said in unison. Their voices were equally grave and sinister. Its not just that. Meng Chao said, Please take a look. He led the two successors to a corner of the ward. After gently moving away a mural, the safe embedded in the wall was revealed. The safe was made of the sturdiest superalloy material. There was even a layer of crystals inside, which gave off an indestructible aura. Even if the safe was fired with a tank gun that was filled with armor-piercing bullets, it might not even give way. But now, its fingerprints, iris, voice prints, and genetic identification systems had all been cracked. The purely-mechanical lock had also been broken. The safe was empty, not even a scrap of paper was left behind. Narrowing his eyes, Shen Yuhe poured spirit energy into them and scanned the unlatched mechanical lock plate. The mechanical structure has not been damaged at all. Even the alarm system thats thinner than a hair hasnt been triggered. The enemys spirit energy is like an invisible stream of water, seeping into the inside of the safe through molecular gaps. Shen Yuhe came to a conclusion. Hes an expert. Whats in the safe? Shen Yufeng asked. I dont know. Meng Chao shook his head. I only know that Chairman Shen values this safe the most. When he opens the safe, no one else is allowed in the room. It appears that whats inside is the old mans lifeblood. Shen Yuhe sighed. For example, documents that can determine Universe Corporations ownership. A few days ago, the old masters private seal already fell into Fifth Uncles hands. Shen Yufengs brows were tightly knitted together, and her face was as cold as ice. Now, these documents that affect Universe Corporations ownership have also fallen into Fifth Uncles hands. It seems that as long as we, the successors, are dealt with, Fifth Uncle will be able to enter the house and become the new master of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Her words were like a cluster of sparks that ignited the anger and ambition hidden deep in Shen Yuhes bones. The joints all over Shen Yuhes body were cracking and popping. The veins on the back of his clenched fist extended all the way to his temples, causing the corners of his eyes to be raised and his face to be extremely hideous. Fifth Uncles act of playing the fool is too beautiful! Shen Yuhe mumbled, The old man has worked hard all his life. Even in the face of the monster mastermind, he never flinched. I didnt expect him to do it for someone else instead! Dr. Meng Shen Yufeng stared at Meng Chao and said, You brought us here and told us all of this. What exactly do you want? I told you. I just want to live. Meng Chao calmly said, I dont care who becomes the new master of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Shen Yuanbiao and I dont have any personal grudges. Even if he becomes the new master, it doesnt concern me. The problem is that Im already in the middle of the whirlpool. I could kneel in front of Shen Yuanbiao, beg him bitterly, and swear to God that I wouldnt keep anything from him, but he wouldnt believe me. Therefore, I have no other choice but to support the successors who can let me live to become the new heads of the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Why us? Shen Yufeng was still hesitant. You could have chosen a successor who was even stronger Its because the two of you seem to be relatively small, and both of you have major flaws. Meng Chao explained, The genetic medicine business isnt Universe Corporations main business to begin with. Furthermore, a scandal has just erupted. Its simply a hot potato. As Universe Corporations personnel director, youre also in charge of supervising the education, rewards, and punishments of the familys children. It sounds glamorous, but this is a typical position that is dependent on the head of the family. It lacks independence and strength to take charge. I feel that compared with the other heirs, the two of you seem to need me more. Theres a better chance for me to sell my intelligence and strength to you for a good price. His words were a little harsh. However, they dispelled Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufengs doubts a bit. Shen Yuhe smiled. Are you sure that well believe you and fight Shen Yuanbiao to the death? Of course, you can choose not to believe me. Meng Chao calmly said, Just pretend that youve never been here before, and you dont know that theres something else going on with Chairman Shens death. Go back to your plot of land and sleep peacefully. Theres only one thing. I am not only afraid of death but also of pain. If Chairman Shens real murderer tortured me before he killed me, I would definitely not be able to keep my mouth shut and not tell anyone that youve been here before. Once the murderer finds out the two of you know that Chairman Shens death is fishy, do you think that the murderer will let you go? Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufengs expressions became hideous. In fact, whether they knew about their fathers death or not, it was likely that their fifth uncle, Shen Yuanbiao, was involved. Once Shen Yuanbiao became the new master of the Shen family and Universe Corporation, he would not sit idly by and watch them enjoy their current positions for too long. When the one with power changes, his subordinates will change as well In order to pave the way for his son, Shen Yuanbiao would definitely treat his nephew and niece, who were sitting in key positions, as a thorn in his side. As the two siblings thought about it, their breathing grew heavy. You mentioned earlier that you wanted to use intelligence and strength in exchange for something from us? Shen Yufengs sharp senses allowed her to catch the key point in Meng Chaos words. We already know about your intelligence. What do you mean by strength? At this juncture, brilliant medical skills wont be of much use. Of course Im not talking about medical skills. Meng Chao smiled. I stated in the beginning that I was a spy that Chairman Shen placed long ago. Chairman Shen also set up many spies like me, both inside and outside Dragon City. Now that Chairman Shen has suddenly passed away, we spies still want to have a better life, dont we? Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng were both moved. The two swallowed their saliva and thought about the truth of Meng Chaos words, as well as the strength of the spies. Upon careful scrutiny, this indeed seemed like the old mans modus operandi. As a powerful man who managed to develop a small mining team into one of the largest mining groups in Dragon City in just a few decades, the old mans simple and rough style was just a disguise. On the surface, he was rude and reckless. In his bones, he was meticulous and cautious. Secretly training a secret force that no one knew about was something the old man could do. Besides, the inclination of this secret force likely determined the ownership of Universe Corporations supreme throne. Chapter 1659 - : Card Are you saying that as long as the price is right, we can manipulate the spies that the old man set in place? Shen Yuhe could not help but ask. Meng Chao spread his hands. Do we have any other choice? Shen Yufeng stared at him, trying to read the truth of his words and the true value of this spy from the quivering eyebrows on his face. In that case, what would be the right price?'' she asked. Were not greedy. Meng Chao laughed. We only want the genetic medicine company under Universe Corporation and its related businesses. Thats enough! It was indeed not a high price. After all, Universe Corporations main assets were all invested in the hundreds of crystal ore veins. If Universe Corporation was a giant, then the genetic medicine business could only be considered one of its arms. At present, the genetic medicine business was firmly in Shen Yuhes hands. He was clear on how much value the business still had after the scandal and the inevitable restructuring. Compared with the entire Shen family and Universe Corporation, it was just a drop in the bucket. Even so, he still narrowed his eyes and sneered, Your appetite really isnt small. Meng Chao appeared collected. Were all smart people. Time is limited. I dont want to play the game of asking for a sky-high price and having low returns. You and I both understand that this is a fair price. Moreover, you guys can definitely pay it. Hence, this is my bottom lineour bottom line. We want Universe Corporations gene medicine company, 51% of the shares. If we get a little less, or even one gene reagent is missing, the deal is off! Shen Yuhe frowned slightly and muttered, But how do I know that your so-called spies are worth investing? After all, except you, I havent seen any other spy whos both powerful and valuable. From beginning to end, its just been you bragging. The reason why a spy is a spy is naturally because he can display his greatest value in the dark. I have a list in my hands, as well as the methods to contact and drive them. I guarantee that every name on the list will play a crucial role in seizing control of Universe Corporation. Meng Chao calmly said, However, youre right. Before I see the real money, I dont intend to reveal the complete list to you. You can only choose to believe it or not. If you think that Im just a liar whos taking advantage of Chairman Shens death to get benefits, you can slam the door and leave if you dont believe every word Ive said. You can even arrest me and send me to Shen Yuanbiao. If thats the case, I can only hand this list over to the new chairmanthe future Chairman Shen!'' Shen Yuhe was still debating on whether his words were true or not. Shen Yufeng could no longer hold it in. In the end, Shen Yuhe was in charge of the genetic medicine company and was a vassal of a region. His independence was relatively strong. After so many years of moving around and strategizing, he had also accumulated considerable strength. Even if he could not fight for control over Universe Corporation, it was still possible for him to establish his own family. However, Shen Yufeng, the director of Universe Corporations personnel, was completely dependent on the chairman. If she was kicked out of the door, would she receive an invitation from the other eight mega corporations as a member of the Shen Family? Could she become their director of personnel and help them manage their descendants? If we agree to your conditions, then what? Shen Yufeng could not wait to ask, Do you want us to directly tell Fifth Uncle everything? If all of this has been meticulously planned by Fifth Uncle, then his temperament and strategy are terrifying to the extreme. I believe that he has already made careful arrangements in the dark and even dug a trap for us to jump into. Even if Second Brother and I join forces, together with the spies left behind by the old man, we might not necessarily be Fifth Uncles match if we directly reveal our cards! Thats right. Meng Chao smiled. Chairman Shens spies are the last trump card. Obviously, its not suitable for us to use it in the first round. I think we should first leak the news of Chairman Shens death to Shen Chenglie. What?! Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng raised their eyebrows at the same time as if they were holding up four sharp black blades. In name, Shen Chenglie was Shen Yuanbaos eldest son, the one everyone called big brother. Moreover, he was in charge of the most core and most secretive part of Universe Corporations business. He had many elite soldiers under him, and he had spread his wings long ago. However, he was not related to Shen Yuanbao by blood. Rather than saying that they were father and son, it was more appropriate to say that they were major shareholder and minor shareholder respectively. Back then, in the era of bloodshed and lawlessness, Shen Chenglie and the other adopted children had invested capital into the stock market. As a result, the Shen family were in such a state today. Although these minor shareholders had sworn loyalty to Shen Yuanbao by becoming adopted children, the value of such loyalty was extremely limited. With Universe Corporations rapid development, these minority shareholders also continued to recruit and buy horses, sharpening their claws and teeth. Gradually, it turned into a situation where they became too big to be removed, and the vassal states were divided. It was not necessarily that Shen Yuanbao did not want to eliminate the vassal states. Firstly, the Monster War was in full swing. Secondly, the other eight mega corporations were eyeing them like a tiger eyeing its prey. Thirdly, Shen Chenglie and his godchildren had indeed made outstanding contributions to the war that have lasted to this day. Just as Shen Yuanbao had said, Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng were both pampered children. Scheming within the enterprises, strategizing in the business world, and stirring up trouble in front of the old man were their strengths. However, they definitely could not be like Shen Chenglie, who had charged fearlessly toward the Apocalyptic Beasts mouth. Therefore, when Meng Chao mentioned his name, the two of them immediately felt their blood run cold. No, we cant tell Big Brother about the old masters death! Shen Yufeng subconsciously screamed. Her face turned slightly red soon after. She felt that her desire for power was too obvious. Unfortunately, once she said that, she could not take it back. She might as well go all out. Gritting her teeth, she said, Universe Corporation is the old masters lifes work. Of course, it should be handed over to the real members of the Shen family. Even Fifth Uncle isnt qualified. Shen Chenglies so-called adopted children are certainly not qualified to take all of this away from me or us! Indeed, they are not qualified, but they are capable. Meng Chao said, The adopted children have been running Universe Corporation for many years. They have held many key positions and profitable businesses. The elite soldiers under their command are all ruthless people who have fought their way out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Although Chairman Shen has been cultivating his own flesh and blood in the past few years, many of his blood descendants have just come of age and have not fully grown their wings yet. It will be difficult for the two of you to compete with the adopted children alone! Chapter 1660 - Watching the Tigers Fight From the Mountain Thats why we cant reveal the news of the old masters death to Shen Chenglie! Shen Yuhes face was livid. At least, before the dust settles, we cant let the adopted children participate in this matter! Youre wrong. Meng Chao shook his head and said, Without their participation, the dust will never settle, and it will be difficult for the two of you to compete with Shen Yuanbiao with your strength. The only solution now is to bring in the adopted children and allow Shen Chenglie, as well as the others, to fight to the death with Shen Yuanbiao. Only then will the two of you have a chance to watch the tigers fight from the mountain1 and become the final winner, right? His words startled Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng slightly. Both of them fell into deep thought. Originally, if Chairman Shen could live for another five or ten years and carry out the cutting fan smoothly, leaving most of the power of Universe Corporation to his own flesh and blood, it would be very difficult for Shen Chenglie and the other adopted children to have the chance to take charge of the entire Shen family and Universe Corporation. I believe Shen Chenglie and the others also know that. Therefore, what they can do is firmly control the basics and become an independent kingdom within Universe Corporation. They are ready to establish their own family at any time. Meng Chao continued. However, Chairman Shens sudden death not only gives Shen Yuanbiao the opportunity to steal Universe Corporation, but it will also trigger the ambitions that have been lurking deep within Shen Chenglie and the others. Universe Corporation was built by us and the old man while we risked our lives. Back when we followed the old man to conquer the world, you blood descendants were still peeing in the mud. Whos more qualified to inherit Universe Corporation than us? I believe those words echo in Shen Chenglies head at every moment. And once we reveal part of the truth to Shen Chenglie, guess who hell have to deal with first to seize Universe Corporations highest power will be? Could it be the two of you? Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng looked at each other. They understood what Meng Chao meant. If Shen Chenglie wanted to inherit the old masters position, the first thing he would have to deal with would not be the two of them, but Shen Yuanbiao. Firstly, Shen Yuanbiao was shrewd and calculating. It was unknown how much power he had accumulated in the dark. He was Shen Chenglie and the other adopted childrens strongest competitor. Secondly, if Shen Yuanbiao had truly caused the old masters death, then personally enforcing the family law against Shen Yuanbiao would also be the best way to seize the title in the name of the greater good and reduce his resistance in ascending to the top. Thirdly, Shen Chenglie and the other adopted children had always looked down on Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and the other blood descendants. They believed that the blood descendants were all sheltered, pampered young masters and young ladies who only knew how to talk on paper. They were not qualified to compete with the actual combat sects that had fought their way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. It makes sense. The old masters death might not be a bad thing for Shen Chenglie. Shen Yuhe bluntly said, Shen Chenglie has never taken us seriously. Since the old man is dead, hell think that as long as he kills Fifth Uncle, no one can stop him from stealing the entire Universe Corporation! If thats the case, why are you looking for us? Shen Yufeng stared at Meng Chao again. Why dont you go directly to Shen Chenglie and tell him the news of the old mans death? Wouldnt your chances of winning be higher if you collaborated with the adopted children? Meng Chao smiled faintly and did not answer. Shen Yuhe, on the other hand, sneered and answered the question on Meng Chaos behalf. Our Dr. Meng is a smart man. He knows who to work with so that he can exchange the chips in his hands for the greatest value. Shen Chenglie and the other adopted children are too powerful. Even if he represents all the spies, he will only be icing on the cake for Shen Chenglie. Dr. Meng wont be able to sell his offer for a high price, and hell also have to be on guard against Shen Chenglie, who might burn the bridge after he crosses the river or even kill him to silence him. Meanwhile, the two of us are relatively weaker. If we work together with them, Dr. Meng and the spies whom he represents will be able to take the initiative and have a higher degree of safety, right? Thats right. Meng Chao laughed. Shen Chenglie and Shen Yuanbiao are both fierce wolves. If we collaborate with them, well have to live in fear and tread on thin ice all day long even if we succeed. I dont want to live like that forever! In that case, how are you going to tell them about the old masters death? Shen Yufeng asked, Are we going to reveal it to them directly? No. People will always instinctively doubt information that is obtained too easily, but they will believe the information that they accidentally stumble upon or have painstakingly investigated. Meng Chao said, I suggest that the two of you dont reveal anything to Shen Chenglie and the other members of the adopted children faction. Instead, you should secretly recruit troops to investigate Shen Yuanbiao and act as if you are preparing to attack Shen Yuanbiao and seize his position and power. You dont have to be too cautious about it. You might as well let some of the people in Universe Corporation, who are close to the adopted children, know about it. Its best to find those who, on the surface, have nothing to do with the adopted children, but are in reality, very close to them. Some of them are even loyal to Shen Chenglie in secret. Do you know the existence of such people? Of course. Shen Yufeng narrowed her eyes and gnashed her teeth. Shen Chenglie and the adopted children control Universe Corporations internal affairs. A lot of high-profit businesses are under their control. Many people are tempted by real money and have long been bribed by them. Nobody knows how long the old master will be able to support the Shen family, especially after the attempted assassination. There are even rumors in the dark that, once the old master dies, the Shen family, which wont have the support of a Deity Realm expert, will fall apart. They will no longer be qualified to be one of the nine noble cultivation families! As the saying goes, when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter.1 In their panic, many people are thinking of a way out. At this point, there are as many people who are clinging to Shen Chenglies thigh like hairs on a cows back! Thats good. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and said, It would be best if it was someone close to you or someone who has the opportunity to access your confidential documents. It would be much more natural for such a person to reveal the information to Shen Chenglie. Of course, in the information thats revealed, you should make your plan a little stupid. It has to be obvious that youre just boasting. Based on whats on paper, itll be impossible for your plan to succeed. Thats simple. Shen Yuhe said, In Shen Chenglies eyes, were always just boasting. Hell definitely believe us when he sees our plan thats full of loopholes As long as he believes, he wont have other options, Meng Chao replied. To Shen Chenglie, once you launch a frontal attack on Shen Yuanbiao and get beaten up by him, Shen Yuanbiao will succeed smoothly. With the prestige of a great victory, hell make public the news of his grandfathers death and ascend to the highest position of power in Universe Corporation. So, if Shen Chenglie and the adopted children want to seize power, they can only replace you and become Shen Yuanbiaos real opponents! Chapter 1661 - Exposed Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng were both smart people. Meng Chao had already said so much. If they did not know what to do, they would not be qualified to be Shen Yuanbaos successor at all. Five minutes later, the two siblings sneaked out of the ward like ghosts and carefully dug out their trap for Shen Chenglie and Shen Yuanbiao. From Meng Chaos point of view, the trap had already been set in place the moment they stepped into the ward. Shen Chenglie and the other adopted children were constantly paying attention to Shen Yuanbaos condition. Even if they were not in The Grand View of the Universe, they could still place dozens of pairs of eyes there. Even if a fly flew into Shen Yuanbaos ward, Shen Chenglie would be able to figure out the flys gender within five minutes. With the arrow in the bow, he had no choice but to shoot. If Shen Chenglie could not curb his ambition, he had no choice but to get involved in this life-and-death chess game! In the next few days, the undercurrents in Dragon City surged as Meng Chao expected. The air became increasingly tense with each day. Although the crowd surrounding Universe Corporations headquarters had dispersed, the anger ignited by The Bright Lights explosion was clearly not going to be extinguished so easily. Feeling the immense pressure from the tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City, almost all the relevant departments of the Supernatural Tower were mobilized. They worked twenty-four hours a day to search the streets and alleys of Dragon City, every nook and cranny of every possible dangerous criminal had been searched thoroughly. Although the true culprit had yet to be found, it was unintentional and caused quite a number of bad apples among the superhumans. Most of these guys were people who used extraordinary powers to commit crimes. During the Monster War, the information base of Dragon Citys citizens and the citys surveillance system had been chaotic and full of loopholes. The acid and fangs of the monster could tear the big data center that stored a large amount of information about the citizens into pieces and raze it to the ground. In the extremely cruel street battles, countless high-rise buildings were turned into ruins, and the number of dead, injured, and missing people was even more numerous. Many people lost their whole families, and even the entire neighborhood was turned into a sea of fire. Those who escaped by luck suffered from post-traumatic stress disorders and stress-related amnesia. Not remembering their own identity and not recognizing their neighbors were all very normal things. Under such circumstances, it was often difficult to figure out who had exactly escaped from the depths of the ruined buildings, with his face covered in dust and his face in a mess. After this person left the hospital, he could easily spend hundreds of thousands to obtain a brand new identity certificate. Most superhumans were good at changing their appearance and hiding their tracks. There were also quite a number of factions that especially liked to keep these superhumans, who had criminal records and were still on the run, to protect their own interests. Therefore, even if these people really broke the law, they could often live comfortably and leisurely in the gray area. In the past, the secret police who were responsible for solving supernatural crimes had limited manpower and energy, so they could only focus on specific targets. They would hone in on the lost ones who had gone crazy and committed heinous crimes, which led to an extremely terrible impact. They were often powerless when it came to supernatural crimes that did not cost human lives. Currently, the endurance of ordinary citizens had reached a breaking point, forcing the Supernatural Tower to increase its operational efficiency by 300% and show its determination to be impartial and brave. The supernatural criminals had turned into street rats that everyone wanted to beat up. Naturally, many old and unspeakable cases were involved. It was inevitable that there would be chaos. As for Universe Corporation, which was at the center of the vortex, it was in an even more turbulent situation. In just twenty-four hours, news of Shen Yuanbaos death had turned from a top secret to a well-known secret among many of his successors. However, these successors had a tacit understanding and maintained a high degree of unity. None of them made the news of the old masters death public. On the contrary, Shen Yuanbaos death was like a starting gun that had been fired during the race for supreme power. The veil of fatherly love, filial piety, and brotherly respect was instantly torn to shreds by the successors who launched an attack with their claws, teeth, and swords that shone with cold light. Within a few days, a few scandals and business cases broke out in Universe Corporation. The target was Shen Yuanbiao, the chairmans confidant. In fact, several similar confidants mysteriously disappeared at this critical moment. From the depths of The Grand View of the Universe, there was another piece of news. It was said that the old man was alarmed by the fact that Universe Corporations headquarters was almost besieged a few days ago. While Lu Siya had stopped the angry crowd in time, no one could guarantee that similar incidents would not happen again and again. Therefore, the old man later stated that at such a precarious time, the top priority was to ask the CEO to set up a high-level investigation team to solve the assassination attempt against him and The Bright Lights explosion from Universe Corporations point of view. During this period, the CEO did not need to worry about Universe Corporations daily operations. The younger generation of the Shen family could do it on his behalf. Obviously, Shen Yuanbao could no longer personally express his feelings. However, when Shen Chenglie, the other adopted children, Shen Yuhe, and the other blood descendants spoke in unison, they made a big scene. For Shen Yuanbiao, the CEO who acted as the head steward, the pressure was unquestionable. It was clear from Shen Yuanbiaos expression. In recent days, Meng Chao had been staying close to Universe Corporations headquarters. Through his high-powered military binoculars, he could see that Shen Yuanbiaos expression had gone from calm and collected to unease. His eyes were bloodshot, with wrinkles around the corners of his eyes. There were several hundred strands of white hair on his temples, and the corners of his mouth often twitched nervously. It looked like he did not know where to vent his anger, and he was extremely anxious. Moreover, Meng Chao noticed that Shen Yuanbiao would often make similar small movements. Every three to five minutes, he would subconsciously pinch something around his arms. Meng Chao speculated that it was the private seal that Shen Yuanbao had given to him. It seemed that this seemingly honest steward did indeed have a desire for power that was no less than his elder brother. If Shen Yuanbiao is really related to the Blood Alliance, he likely wont be able to hold it in any longer. More than seven hundred meters away, Meng Chao made his judgment as he monitored Shen Yuanbiao from afar. Sure enough, on the afternoon of the third day after Meng Chao had secretly met Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng Shen Yuanbiaos movements changed for the first time in the past half a month. He deviated from his usual schedule and went to an unremarkable private cultivation club located in the cultural district. Chapter 1662 - Following the Clues If Shen Yuanbiao were to renovate a luxurious cultivation club that consumed high-level monster materials like flowing water, he could, of course, go there, given his status and financial resources. However, the public was watching now. The luxurious cultivation clubs had adjusted their business operations and closed their doors. The disciples of the nine great cultivation families were also well-behaved and running around with their tails between their legs. As an example to his disciples, Shen Yuanbiao had to lead a plain and hardworking lifestyle too. This private cultivation club was adjacent to Dragon City University. Although its appearance was low-key, it was enough to satisfy the picky and professional university professors. It had its own unique features. Of course, Meng Chao believed that Shen Yuanbiao definitely did not visit the club just for its superb massage techniques or the purity of its refined essential oils. When Meng Chao focused his mind and calmed his breath, he expanded his vitality magnetic field to the limit and tried to penetrate the interior of the private cultivation club with his five senses, only to discover that the external wall of the building before him was much thicker than he had imagined. Moreover, lead plates were embedded within the reinforced concrete wall, which could isolate most radiation and spirit waves. The entire private cultivation club was like a huge safe. Unless one took the risk to sneak in, it would be challenging to discover who Shen Yuanbiao was meeting, what he was saying, and what he was doing. Although Meng Chao could not find all of that out, he was overjoyed. Shen Yuanbiaos sneaky appearance in such a place with such tight security was already strange in itself. This guy had finally lost his cool and exposed himself! Just as Meng Chao pondered whether or not he should disguise himself as a guest or waiter and sneak into the private cultivation club, he suddenly smelled a familiar but unique fragrance. It drifted out from another building across a tree-lined path. Its the smell of the tracking drug that I smeared on Shen Yuanbaos private seal! Meng Chao was slightly startled. His mind raced, and he immediately reacted. I see. There must be a secret passage connecting this private cultivation club to another building that is separated by this tree-lined path! On the surface, Shen Yuanbiao entered the private cultivation club to enjoy himself, but in reality, he went next door through a secret passage to see the person he really wanted to meet! Thats right. At this moment, Shen Yuanbiao has become everyones target in the eyes of the Shen family children. His every move is exposed to the spotlight. At least dozens of pairs of eyes are staring at him, knowing that he has come to this private cultivation club. The person hes meeting wont show his face here! Meng Chao quickly turned his attention to the building next door. Perhaps the defensive measure of embedding the wall with lead plates was a cover-up to divert attention. The building next door, which seemed to be a private residence, was unguarded, and it did not stop Meng Chaos perception from infiltrating it. The problem was that, aside from two subtle but steady breaths and heartbeats, Meng Chao could not hear the voices of Shen Yuanbiao and his contact. Thinking about it carefully, if the contact from the Blood Alliance was really sitting opposite Shen Yuanbiao, the two parties would not need to speak at all for the sake of safety. Instead, they would use the pen-and-paper method or communicate with electronic input devices that were physically isolated from the Internet. After exchanging information, they would burn the pen and paper or electronic input devices into coke and shake them into powder before flushing them into the toilet bowl. That would be safer. Ten minutes later, the special smell that Shen Yuanbaos private seal gave off gradually dissipated. Soon, it floated out of the private cultivation club one street away like a blossoming flower. It seemed that Shen Yuanbiao had finished his communication with his contact and was ready to return to Universe Corporations headquarters. Then, he heard the sound of a crystal engine in the underground garage of the private residence across the street. Shen Yuanbiao is useless now. Meng Chao immediately made a call. After he leaves the private cultivation club, hell never do anything illegal again. Hell never let anyone find any evidence against him! We will only catch a bigger fish by following this contact of his! Meng Chao took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He carefully sensed the ripples in the air when the crystal engine started. Just as no two of the billions of people who lived on Earth had the same set of fingerprints and auricles, every crystal engine had a different characteristic. Even if they were made from the same production line and they looked exactly the same, due to different environments and the way they were used, the sound they produced would become increasingly different after they ran for a period of time. Such a difference was the crystal engines equivalent to fingerprints and auricles. Ordinary people might not be able to tell the difference between two vehicles of the same model and the roaring of their engines. Meanwhile, an experienced driver might be able to identify different vehicles from the roaring of the crystal engines within a range of twenty meters. At Meng Chaos level, however, he could identify the type and level of a monster from hundreds of meters away through the monsters heartbeat. As long as he memorized the crystal engines roar, he could lock onto its coordinates within a range of three to five kilometers! Meng Chao saw an average white sedan that was neither new nor old slowly drive out of the underground garage. There was a large scratch mark on the left side of the car. Although the damage was not serious, it was unsightly. The driver was the only one in the car. He was a middle-aged man with a delicate face and elegant temperament, like a professor at Dragon City University. Ten years ago, Dragon City had been short of resources, and the roads would be destroyed by monsters every now and then. Other than the rich with high cultivation, the middle class could hardly afford to buy and maintain a crystal car. With their victory in the Monster War and the continuous expansion of Dragon Citys traffic and highway system, it was now not a very ostentatious thing to drive an economical car as a university professor. Fortunately, no matter how many cars there were in Dragon City these days, it still could not compare to the morning and evening rush hour in the metropolis of Earth. Meng Chao easily identified and locked onto the white car from the roar of several hundred crystal engines on the seven or eight surrounding streets. To avoid attracting attention, the other party did not drive fast, following the traffic rules obediently. There was no need for Meng Chao to run at full speed. Instead, he used the darkening sky to shuttle through the poor streets and alleys three to five hundred meters away. All he needed to do was ensure that the other party was within his range of surveillance at all times. Gradually, the tall buildings around him became sparse. What replaced them were old factories and half-demolished ruins. The driver drove for another seven to eight minutes before finally stopping at the entrance of a garage. Chapter 1663 - Insignificant Abilities The scale of the garage was not small. On the east side of the garage, there were several piles of car wreckage that looked like small hills. There were also a few military vehicles and runic machinery mixed inside. Their shells were riddled with holes. On the west side, there was a three-story high repair workshop. Through the window, one could vaguely see the repair equipment inside. They were huge, as well as numerous, and they were flickering with dazzling sparks. On the south side, there was a testing ground that was set up to imitate the wilderness. It was filled with obstacles and used specifically to test the extreme performance of off-road vehicles. At that moment, there were several off-road vehicles that had been modified into strange shapes. They were rampaging in the waist-deep mud, and their crystal engines were all roaring like fierce beasts. The north side was the entrance, where an old sign hung. Although it was rusty, it was obvious that it was made of thick armor plates. It emanated a faint smell of metal and gunpowder. One could observe that this garage was high-tech, and business was booming. In just a few minutes, many customers had come to visit. Plus, it was not strange for a high school teacher who drove a medium-grade family car to appear there. Thanks to the rampant monsters, the private car insurance business in Dragon City had never been very developed. Whenever a car was damaged, the owner would usually be responsible for the profit and loss. Therefore, even the cars seller had his or her own official repair point. Private users would often drive their cars to a garage that was professional and relatively cheap. Despite that, Meng Chao was certain something was wrong with this garage because the surveillance cameras there were too many, too new, and too high-tech. Not only were the four corners of the garage equipped with state-of-the-art surveillance cameras, but the roads that went in and out of the garage were too. Meng Chao also sensed extremely weak spirit waves in a few secretive corners. Some rune instruments that were used for discreet monitoring were probably emitting them. Also, more than ten modified SUVs with solid materials and expensive prices were parked next to the test field on the south side. The outer shell and interior of several SUVs were made of high-grade raw materials such as the bones of Hell Beasts. It made sense that the security measures were stricter. Well, as far as Meng Chao could see, several grease-covered mechanics in overalls, carrying wrenches and screwdrivers. They had muscles cast in iron and copper under their thick denim overalls on top of crisscrossing scars and killing intent that could erupt at any time. The ferocity in their eyes could not be concealed despite their best efforts. How was he to explain all that? These mechanics are all experts who have gone through arduous training. Meng Chao was certain. Mechanics often have to climb up and down. They also have to crawl under the chassis of the vehicles to work and use tools such as screwdrivers, wrenches, and the like for a long time. In addition, they have to come into contact with corrosive glue and spray for a long time. The calluses on their hands, the muscle memories formed from long-term work, and even their breathing patterns should not be like this. Meng Chao noticed that all the mechanics were busy with their work or greeting customers. Yet, they remained in a formation of vigilance and surveillance. They would casually turn their heads to talk, stretch their muscles, and yawn. But when their eyes met, the sharp glint that was produced sufficiently covered every inch of space in the garage. Meng Chao could guarantee that any superhuman below the Deity Realm would be discovered by these maintenance workers or the monitoring system no matter how they sneaked in. As for Deity Realm experts? All the Deity Realm experts in Dragon City were big shots in the eyes of thousands of people. They lived under the spotlight twenty-four hours a day. The moment any Deity Realm expert left his stronghold, all the major forces in the city would know his destination and his following schedule in less than five minutes. If a god-like figure disappeared from public view for five minutes, and no one knew what he was about to do next, that meant something big was going to happen. This garage must have gotten the message ahead of time and hidden everything necessary. Obviously, if a god-like being who was not on their list visited out of the blue Forget this garage, even heavily-guarded military aircraft would not be able to defend against him. Nevertheless, Meng Chao had no intention of sneaking into the garage. The university professor who had just come into contact with Shen Yuanbiao half an hour ago was playing the role of an ordinary consumer. His vehicle was not seriously damaged. It only needed to undergo simple sheet metal treatment. To avoid arousing suspicion, he did not travel deep into the garage. Instead, he chatted with a mechanic, whose face was covered in oil, in the open-air maintenance workshop near the gate. He was surrounded by the roaring of crystal engines and the sound of metal being squeezed, stretched, and hammered. It was difficult for an ordinary person to hear the conversation between the university professor and the mechanic. Meng Chaos ears, however, were like the most advanced radar. They could intercept, filter, and analyze thousands of different vibrations in the air, enabling him to hear every word the two said clearly. At first glance, both of them were talking about repairing the vehicle. The university professor did a rigid impression of someone meticulous and picky. He raised many questions about the maintenance workers skills and procedures. The maintenance worker gradually became impatient. His voice grew increasingly loud, and he spat more and more. As a result, his face turned red, and his neck swelled up. Even so, Meng Chao sensed that something was off. It was as if there was a buzzing sound that was similar to a mosquito flapping its wings. The buzzing sound lingered around the two of them. Then, he activated his super vision to the limit. His vision penetrated through the obstacles ahead, and he carefully scanned the area between the university professor and the maintenance workers chest as well as abdomen. Their breathing seemed to be particularly rapid. There was a very subtle high-frequency vibration between their chest and abdomen. This is Meng Chao thought quickly and came to a realization. This is some kind of ventriloquism technique! On the surface, the two of them are talking about vehicle maintenance. Even if I stood behind them and listened, I wouldnt be able to find any flaws in their conversation! In reality, theyre using the resonance between their chest and abdomen to send out special vibrations that are being transmitted to their ears. Theyre able to let each other hear something else, which is what they really want to communicate about! Using the vibration of their vocal cords, as well as the resonance of their chests and abdomens, to transmit two sets of completely different information at the same time sounded somewhat unbelievable. However, Meng Chao believed that if the other party was truly related to the Blood Alliance and had grasped the many mysteries excavated from the ancient ruins, such abilities were just childs play. Chapter 1664 - Another Assassination! If Meng Chao had not cultivated to the Deity Realm, it would have been impossible for him to detect the ventriloquism without a professional listening device. Even now, Meng Chao was concentrating and calming his mind while pouring a tremendous amount of spirit energy into his ears. From the auditory nerves to the cochlea to every single hair inside his ear canal, they seemed to become crystal clear and extremely sharp. As a result, he was able to collect the thirty-six thousand different voices in the outside world in an instant. Based on the characteristics of the thirty-six thousand different voices, he searched for certain keywords such as Shen Yuanbiao, Universe Corporation, Blood Alliance, and so on. That was how he locked, extracted, and analyzed the real content of the conversation between the university professor and the mechanic. However, the mechanic sneered and asked, Do you think theres something wrong with Shen Yuanbiaos mental state? The university professor replied, Yes. Hes a little anxious and impatient. He keeps complaining that we didnt do our job well and failed to kill Shen Yuanbao in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range by leaving so many of his limbs intact. Shen Yuanbao is a Deity Realm warrior, the mechanic said disapprovingly. No one and force can guarantee that they can kill a Deity Realm warrior 100%. Before he joined us, Shen Yuanbiao should have known how high the risk was. Speaking of which, Shen Yuanbao has been hiding in the depths of The Grand View of the Universe. He doesnt even dare to let any reputable medical expert in Dragon City check his injuries. Thats enough to show our actions were effective. Even though we didnt kill him on the spot, at least 80% of his combat strength is lost. The current Shen Yuanbao has become a toothless tiger on the verge of death. He is curled up in his nest and waiting for his death! Wouldnt have Shen Yuanbiao thought of such a simple logic? Yes, but what Shen Yuanbiao wants is not only Shen Yuanbaos death but also a complete and generally stable Universe Corporation. The university professor said, Since Shen Yuanbao didnt die, it triggered a complicated chain reaction, causing Universe Corporation to fall into the middle of a whirlwind. Even its headquarters was surrounded by people. It was also the focus of the Supernatural Tower, the Research Department, the Audit Office, and other relevant departments. Its market value has actually fallen by 27% in the past week, but theres still no sign of it stabilizing. If this continues, it would definitely trigger No, it would fall into an unprecedented financial storm. Even if such a fragmented Universe Corporation falls into Shen Yuanbiaos hands, it wouldnt be a treasure trove. It would be a hot potato with thorns and poison. Shen Yuanbiao didnt expect things to turn out like this. He was furious and grumbling in front of me. I observed his expression, and he already regrets working with us. He wants to cut ties. Regret? Cut ties? Although the mechanics face was covered in oil, his wrinkled work clothes were covered in dust, and his back was a little hunched as if he was under heavy pressure from work, the cold gleam in his eyes was enough to pierce through the heart of a Heaven Realm warrior. What does he think the Blood Alliance is? Is it a caecum that can be easily cut on a whim? He cant be so childish as to think that he still has a chance to cut off all ties with us and save his own skin. Weve invested so much manpower and material resources on him, but were willing to let him off without taking a single cent back? Its not to that extent. The status of the university professor in the Blood Alliance should be much lower than that of the mechanic. Although the cold glint in the other partys eyes was not directed at him, he still shivered deeply and hurriedly said, While I may be complaining, Shen Yuanbiao is also sure that hes on the verge of being betrayed by his family and ruined. If he wants to protect everything, the only way is to collaborate with the Blood Alliance obediently and take control of the entire Universe Corporation as soon as possible. However, there have been new changes in the Shen family lately. Both the Blood Alliance and the adopted children faction have seemingly noticed his ambition. The two camps that are usually incompatible with each other are actually working together to force his hand. Despite being Universe Corporations chief steward, he doesnt have enough shares on hand. In the past, in order to hide his underlings, he couldnt raise too many henchmen. He doesnt have the ability to fight back at all when faced with aggression from the Blood Alliance and the adopted children faction. Shen Yuanbiao asked me to tell you that if this continues, not only will he not become Universe Corporation, but the evidence of his collaboration with the Blood Alliance and the key evidence of his assassination attempt will also fall into the hands of the other party. What is this? The fierce gleam in the mechanics eyes intensified. Is this a threat? Confronted by his gaze which was half as hot as lava and half as piercing as ice, the university professor could not help but take half a step back. The mechanic frowned slightly. His voice, which was on the surface, suddenly became 30% louder. It was as if he could not stand the university professors nitpicking. There was 30% anger in his voice that concealed the other partys reaction. Alright, I know. After the university professor regained his composure, the fierce glint in the mechanics eyes vanished too. He changed the subject and said, I heard news from The Grand View of the Universe that Shen Yuanbao has died. The cause of his death is unknown. Before he died, he even gave his private seal to Shen Yuanbiao. Is that why Shen Yuanbiao has become the target of public criticism? There is such a rumor. The university professor said, However, according to Shen Yuanbiaos analysis, it shouldnt be true. Instead, its a good show that Shen Yuanbao staged himself. His purpose is to stimulate the ambitions of the blood descendant faction, the adopted children faction, and even Shen Yuanbiaos ambitions. Hes using the method of luring the snake out of its hole to expose all the ambitious people who are hiding in Universe Corporation once they walk into his trap. Since Shen Yuanbao has likely faked his death, Shen Yuanbiao is too afraid to go all out and fight his nephews. Hence, hes at a disadvantage. The problem is that even if Shen Yuanbiao has seen through Shen Yuanbaos scheme, theres nothing he can do. Ultimately, Shen Yuanbiaos power and position all originated from Shen Yuanbao. As long as the latter is still alive and has doubts about him, no matter how much he jumps around, he cant escape from the latters hand. Therefore The mechanic sneered, revealing his snow-white and sharp teeth. Shen Yuanbiao is trying to make Shen Yuanbaos fake death become real? Thats right. The university professor nodded. As long as Shen Yuanbao is still alive, Universe Corporation will never truly fall into the hands of others. Many people in University Corporation who are wavering will never truly obey Shen Yuanbiaos commands. Shen Yuanbiao suggests that we launch another assassination operation against Shen Yuanbao who has faked his death! Chapter 1665 - Assassination in Three Days What? Meng Chao, who was eavesdropping, was shocked by Shen Yuanbiaos craziness. Even the mechanic, whose face was covered in oil, was slightly stunned. Then, he sneered, Is Shen Yuanbiao crazy? Even if Shen Yuanbao is still alive, he has been hiding deep within The Grand View of the Universe, which is heavily guarded. How can he assassinate Shen Yuanbao? He cant be thinking that all the elite soldiers of the Blood Alliance will attack The Grand View of the Universe and kill a Deity Realm fighter who is prepared for this, right? Thats exactly what he is thinking. The university professor said, Shen Yuanbiao has come up with a plan to beat them at their own game. In the next three days, he will try to make all the children in the Shen family think that hes secretly recruiting troops and trying to stage a counterattack. In three days, he will leave Universe Corporations headquarters and meet up with his troops in a secret stronghold on the outskirts of Dragon City. Shen Yuanbiao believes that such a move will definitely attract the attention of the Shen family children and drag all their elite troops to the outskirts of Dragon City. By then, the defense of The Grand View of the Universe will be unprecedentedly weak. Theres a high chance that it will not be able to withstand the surprise attack of the Blood Alliances elites. Shen Yuanbiao mentioned that the last assassination attempt heavily injured Shen Yuanbao, and his combat ability fell to the bottom. Now, he has become like the Battle God, Lei Zongchao. He can only hide in the medical cabin filled with gene reagents and struggle for his last breath. Once he leaves the medical cabin, his bloodline will wither, and his heart will be exhausted. He will bring about his own destruction. Killing such an old Deity Realm warrior might not be as difficult as we thought. Hmph, that might not be the case.. The mechanic fell into deep thought, and the university professor patiently waited for his decision. The mechanic pondered for a long time before he narrowed his eyes and said, What if we dont agree? Shen Yuanbiao said that this is the only feasible plan. Without help from the Blood Alliance, he will definitely not be able to defeat Shen Yuanbao and the Shen family children. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Shen Yuanbiao said that he doesnt want to lose his reputation and be abandoned by his family. I believe that we will not watch him lose his reputation and be abandoned by his family. Understood. The mechanic then calmly said, Lets give Shen Yuanbiao our reply. I agree with his plan. In three days, we will launch a surprise attack on The Grand View of the Universe and assassinate Shen Yuanbao again! Whoa The university professor was surprised, Are we really going to launch a surprise attack on The Grand View of the Universe? Its very risky. Even if we can raze it to the ground and successfully assassinate Shen Yuanbao, well expose the full strength of the Blood Alliance that they have been working hard for decades to recover. All the forces will be wary of us! Is it really worth it to do that? Of course not. The corners of the mechanics lips curled up like a razor. Unless one goes crazy and burns his brain, no one would want to attack the lair of a Deity Realm warrior. In three days, there will be a well-planned assassination, but the target this time will not be Shen Yuanbao, but Shen Yuanbiao! Shen Yuanbiao The university professor murmured, Has his value been squeezed dry? Even if he hasnt been squeezed dry, looking at the price he will have to pay and the risks he will take, there is no value in keeping this guy alive. The mechanic explained, There are three benefits to killing Shen Yuanbiao. The first is, of course, eliminating the risk. You also said that this guy has been targeted by Shen Yuanbao. He has become a thorn in the flesh of the Shen family children. Moreover, his mental state isnt quite right. If he falls into the hands of someone alive, he could reveal his relationship with the Blood Alliance at any moment. Also, Universe Corporation has been in the limelight recently. Their corporate image has plummeted. Theyll definitely need to find someone to take responsibility. Ever since Shen Yuanbao fought the monster mastermind to the death and got seriously injured, hes been hiding in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range to recuperate. To a certain extent, he has been cut off from the daily operations of Universe Corporation. With the halo of a war hero protecting his body, it will be difficult to pin the blame on him. He can only settle for the second best and pin it on Shen Yuanbiao, who is the chief executive officer. Even if we help Shen Yuanbiao kill Shen Yuanbao and control Universe Corporations supreme power, it will still be difficult for him to lead Universe Corporation to greater development and provide much help to the Blood Alliances cause. Its better to get rid of this negative asset in time. Otherwise, it will be too late. That makes sense. The university professor nodded and said, Is there another reason? Of course. The mechanic continued, Thirdly, by killing Shen Yuanbiao, the adopted children and the blood descendants who are working together to deal with Shen Yuanbiao will immediately fall out with each other. With our help, the conflict between them will explode like a barrel of gunpowder that has been exposed to the scorching sun for three days and three nights. When the two parties compete openly and secretly, more scandals will certainly break out. With our promotion, the scandals will spread like a virus. Just like the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse and the underground black market scandal, they will spread from Universe Corporation to all the mega corporations, and from the Shen family to the nine noble families of cultivators! This is The university professor took a deep breath and murmured, It will throw Dragon City into chaos. If we dont destroy it, we wont be able to establish it. If we destroy it, the world will be in chaos. Whats wrong with that? The mechanic smiled. You should know how the members of the nine cultivation families, who call themselves noble and decent sects, used to view us, the evil outlaws of the Blood Alliance. They called us all criminals, tyrants who treated human lives like dirt, and devils who destroyed humanity! They were the sabers of the human civilization, the guardians of all the transmigrators, the mainstay of Dragon City, as well as the guardians of Earths spirit, Earths morality, and Earths order. These guys look dignified on the surface but are worse than us on the inside. So, Id like to know, when their horrible deeds are exposed in broad daylight and the fury of the ordinary citizens reaches the maximum, will these noble sects make a choice thats any different from the Blood Alliances past choice to extinguish the peoples burning fury and continue their control over Dragon Citys supreme power? Chapter 1666 - : Relying on Fear However, if Shen Yuanbiao had died instead of Shen Yuanbao, the Blood Alliance wouldnt have been able to control the Shen family and Universe Corporation. The university professor said, Then, wouldnt all our hard work have been in vain? Youre wrong. Every piece of work we do is meaningful. Whether Shen Yuanbao is dead or not, no one can stop our ultimate goal of obtaining Universe Corporation. What? the mechanic asked. Do you still think that the rise of the Blood Alliance will depend on whether or not we can control the small Universe Corporation? Wont it? The university professor was slightly stunned. He pondered for a long time and frowned. If we didnt pay such a great price and even risked killing a Deity Realm warrior to control Universe Corporation, what would we have done? In order to detonate Universe Corporation and plunge Dragon City into chaos, the so-called righteous sects of the nine great cultivation families, who had joined hands to eliminate the Blood Alliance thirty years ago, revealed their truest and ugliest side. The mechanic coldly said, Once the ordinary people, who make up more than 90% of Dragon Citys population, clearly recognize the true colors of the nine great cultivation families noble disciples, they will be no different from the Blood Alliance who treated human lives like dirt back then. They will even be more hypocritical and insidious than the latter. Then, these ordinary people will no longer trust any disciple of the noble sects or even any superhuman. They will certainly do everything they can to request the authorities of Dragon City to restrict the power of the superhumans, especially the high-level superhumans, through legislation and other means. They will also thoroughly investigate the illegal activities of the nine noble cultivation families in the past decades. And this is destined to be something that the nine noble cultivation families and the high-level superhumans cannot accept. Once the conflict between the two sides completely breaks out, the nine great noble cultivation families have no choice but to use the iron-handed methods that the Blood Alliance used to deal with the ordinary people to consolidate their rule over Dragon City. When that happens, the nine great noble cultivation families will become the natural allies of the Blood Alliance. Many people who call themselves the disciples of famous families will gradually understand the many tactics of the Blood Alliance in the pasthow reasonable and necessary those seemingly inhumane methods were. At the very least, the nine noble cultivation families will never attack the Blood Alliance until the problems of tens of millions of ordinary people are completely solved. And once the Blood Alliance encourages the disciples of the noble families to break the bottom line of the old morals, the old laws, and the old order, and we use part of the research results of the Blood Alliance in the past as bait, will we still be afraid that they wont take the bait and join the Blood Alliance willingly or even proactively? Therefore, dont worry about the gains and losses of each city and land. It doesnt matter who controls Universe Corporation. As long as Dragon City can fall into chaos, the mask of tenderness between superhumans and ordinary people will be torn into pieces. Then, there will be no more power to stop the rise of the Blood Alliance! I see! The university professor suddenly realized. I was wondering why we took such a big risk to help Shen Yuanbiao assassinate Shen Yuanbao. It turns out that the focus was not on the control of Universe Corporation at all, but on destroying Dragon Citys old order! However, once the old order, which has been running steadily for twenty to thirty years, completely collapses, we will not be the only ones who will benefit. Dont forget that the monster civilization has not been completely destroyed. There are still many monster remnants, who are known as the tenth Supernatural Entity, who have long infiltrated Dragon City. We have calculated everything. Could it be that we are doing this for other people, allowing the monster remnants to reap the benefits and have the last laugh? Monster remnants? The mechanic sneered. They are just a bunch of stray dogs. What right do they have to fight us? What if? The university professor patiently said, Right now, rumors are circulating that the destruction of the monster civilization was actually intentional on the monster masterminds part. It knew that continuing the confrontation on the battlefield would be meaningless apart from exhausting the remaining strength of the monster civilization. Therefore, it chose to voluntarily give up on the front line and put all its resources and strength into the secret battlefield. If thats the case, the monster remnants might be much more powerful than we thought. The so-called breaking through the chaos and rising up is, in a sense, playing with fire. No matter what, the purpose of the Blood Alliance is to build a stronger human civilization and make the people of Earth the rulers of the Other World and even the universe. To achieve our purpose, it is a small matter to sacrifice the lives of billions of people. But if the monster remnants steal the fruits of our victory after all our efforts and sacrifices, it will be hard to escape the responsibility of death! Of course, your worries are reasonable, but the monster remnants are also part of the plan. The mechanic smiled and said, Do you know how to make a heinous villain not look so bad and even make people willingly submit to his feet, firmly clinging to his thigh, and letting him manipulate them? Find another supervillain who is ten times worse than him as a contrast and a threat. The so-called ordinary people are all existences who bully the weak and fear the strong. They are ungrateful, shortsighted, and burn bridges after crossing the river. In the past twenty to thirty years, due to the constant threat of the monster civilization on the lives and property of the ordinary people, the ordinary people have praised the superhumans to the sky and boasted that they were the human civilizations war blades and selfless heroes. No matter how the nine noble families of cultivation took advantage of the market and acted arrogantly, as well as tyrannically, the ordinary people took it lightly. However, as soon as the monster civilization collapsed and the safety of Dragon City was completely resolved, the superhumans were no longer of any use to the ordinary people. Instead, they became a threat to compete for resources and opportunities with the ordinary people. Therefore, in the past half a year, the nine noble families of cultivation have encountered so many ordinary peoples objections. Do you believe that, if the monster civilization returns tomorrow, in less than twenty-four hours, the attacks, abuses, and investigations against the nine noble families of cultivation on the Internet will all disappear without a trace, and not a single word will be left? At that time, the superhumans of the noble families, who have been criticized so much today, will become the heroes, guardians, mainstays, and sabers of the human civilization in the eyes of the ordinary people again! Therefore, even if the Blood Alliance does rise again and take control of the entire Dragon City, why do we have to completely eliminate the monster remnants? Leaving behind some unrivaled and terrifying monsters will make the ordinary people maintain the fear that their lives are hanging by a thread, forcing them to submit to the Blood Alliance and rely on the superhumans. Isnt that great? Chapter 1667 - The True Face of a Mechanic Makes sense. The university professor said, The reason why the Blood Alliance failed in the past was definitely not because of our cruel and inhuman methods, forcing ordinary people to go deep into the ancient ruins to explore. It was only because Dragon City at that time happened to be in a rare gap period when the zombie crisis was about to end and the threat of monsters was still not obvious. The short-sighted ordinary people did not realize that a new threat was coming, so they regarded the Blood Alliance as the only demon. Little did they know that it was during the years when the Blood Alliance took power that they initially integrated the chaotic and broken order of Dragon City. They dug up the mystery of how to break through the limits of life from the depths of the ancient ruins at all costs. Only then did the Dragon City civilization have the capital to contend with the monster civilization, so they could achieve todays victory. Hmph, I dare say that if the overwhelming beast horde had arrived at the city a few years ago, those ordinary people definitely wouldnt have had the courage to resist the Blood Alliances rule. Instead, they would have clung to the Blood Alliances thigh, crying and shouting, wanting to venture deep into the ancient ruins to obtain power. Besides, the members of the Blood Alliance who were regarded as demons yesterday would also become heroes, guardians, and blades of the human civilization the moment the beast horde appeared. They would receive the attention of thousands of people and be respected by thousands of people! Thats right. Therefore, the monster civilization cannot be destroyed. The mechanic calmly said, Even if the old monster civilization has been destroyed, we have to create a new monster civilization. When the ordinary people realize that there is an unstoppable sword of death hanging above their heads, they will know fear, respect, gratitude, obedience, and rules! Now, I completely understand. However, how can we build a new monster civilization? The remnants of the monster civilization are hidden even deeper than the Blood Alliance. They will not be exposed so easily. This is the last reason why Shen Yuanbiao must die. Three days later, he must die, and he must die at the hands of Lu Siya! The mechanic smiled. Meanwhile, the university professor fell into deep thought. His eyes gradually lit up. He looked more like a butcher and a hunter than a university professor. I understand. The university professor said, Once Shen Yuanbiao dies by Lu Siyas hand, we will be able to arrest Lu Siya! As long as Lu Siya falls into our hands, we will be able to find evidence that shes a monster, or at least a monster puppet, within twenty-four hours! In fact, Lu Siya is a genius. If there is a slim chance, I really dont want to destroy her. If she can accept our goodwill and join the Blood Alliance, we will fight for Dragon Citys future together. We will definitely achieve our goal of conquering the Other World sooner. The car mechanic sighed. Unfortunately, her ambition is far beyond my estimation. Shes not willing to share power with anyone, let alone accept anyone who is above her. She only wants to be the unique and supreme Queen of Dragon City. In order to achieve her goal as a descendant of a noble family, she didnt hesitate to break away from her own family and assume the posture of inheriting Meng Chaos will, all in order to absorb the power of tens of millions of ordinary people as much as possible and pave the way for her ambition. This woman is too terrifying. We have to get rid of her! Our previous plan was well-planned. It was supposed to be foolproof. If the angry crowd rushed into Universe Corporations headquarters, Lu Siya and the Azure Alliance would only be disgraced and doomed. However, her sense of smell was too sharp. At the last moment, she realized the danger and blocked the advance of the frenzied crowd, which also made us lose the game of capture. Lu Siya is a smart person. She knows that shes been targeted. During this period of time, its impossible for her to make any new moves. It doesnt matter. If she doesnt move, we will help her. Three days is enough time for us to prepare the most abundant clues and evidence to prove that Lu Siya killed Shen Yuanbiao. The purpose? Its very simple. Kill her to keep her mouth shut! As a monster puppet, Lu Siya hopes more than anyone else that Dragon City will fall into chaos so that the monster civilization can rise again. To achieve her purpose, she colluded with Shen Yuanbiao to assassinate Shen Yuanbao. She also caused a series of events such as The Bright Lights explosion. As expected, people in Dragon City are panicking and in chaos. I didnt expect Shen Yuanbao to still be alive and even suspicious of Shen Yuanbiao. In his panic, Shen Yuanbiao also had a fierce conflict with Lu Siya. He even threatened to break away from Lu Siyas control and expose her background. So, Lu Siya went all out and simply killed Shen Yuanbiao in an attempt to completely detonate Universe Corporation and destroy Dragon Citys inherent order. As for why she stopped the angry crowd at the entrance of Universe Corporations headquarters last time? Its very simple. At that time, she still wanted to fish for fame and use the power of the people to continue climbing up the Azure Alliances ladder and completely control its leadership. Even if the above reasons dont constitute a death sentence for Lu Siya, they can at least constitute an emergency arrest warrant for her. As you said, as long as we can catch Lu Siya, everything will be easy! Understood! The university professors eyes were shining. Ill go back and find Shen Yuanbiao right now and arrange everything. Go. While the two of them were communicating via ventriloquism, the mechanic did not stop his work for a moment. He had deftly fixed the scratches on the wheels of the car. While he was communicating with the university professor about maintenance and the cost, the special vibration in his abdomen coldly said, This time, even if Lu Siya grows three heads and six arms, she wont be able to escape the Blood Alliances clutches! The two of them smiled at each other in secret. The professor found another staff member, completed the procedures, paid the fees, and drove away. Meng Chao, on the other hand, was still lurking in the same spot. He stared at the mechanic without blinking, and a storm was raging in his heart. The content of the conversation, the tone, the pause, and the idiomatic language made an impossible answer form in his heart. He could not believe that the car mechanic who was covered in oil and looked ordinary was actually Yun Feidian! Hes the leader of Thundercloud Technology, Yun Feidian! Hes the most dazzling existence among the nine cultivation families, the godly state expert, Yun Feidian? Yun Feidian was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and stood at the peak of his life. He had almost everything but is actually a member of the Blood Alliance? How-How is this possible?! Chapter 1668 - A Big Fish A few days ago, Shen Yuanbao had shown Meng Chao a secretly recorded video. It was a meeting secretly held by the experts of the nine cultivation families in order to deal with the current chaotic situation. During the meeting, Yun Feidians decisiveness left a deep impression on Meng Chao. Later, when the mechanic spoke to the university professor, Meng Chao found his tone, micro-expressions, and subconscious muscle reactions strangely familiar. In addition to the content of his words, he could almost lock onto the identity of the greasy mechanic! But it was impossible. It was not because the high and mighty Yun Feidian would not lower himself to play the role of a heavy manual worker. However, Yun Feidian was a public figure whom everyone was paying attention to. Now that the nine mega corporations were at the center of a storm, even if Thundercloud Technology was not the first to be affected, it would not be able to stay out of it. It was impossible for him to disappear from the publics eye. He had spent half a day playing the role of a car mechanic to exchange information with his contact. Doing so would be too inefficient and dangerous. But, this guys microexpressions and habitual movements clearly resemble Yun Feidians. What exactly is going on? Meng Chao fell into deep thought. He had not planned on sneaking into the car repair factory. But now, it seemed that he had to take a closer look to find any clues and come to the right conclusion. If the mechanic was really related to Yun Feidian, and Yun Feidian was a member of the Blood Alliance, it would be completely out of his expectations. That would be the biggest revelation so far. With Yun Feidians identity, status, and ambition, he would not willingly be inferior to others, either among the nine mega corporations or in the Blood Alliance. In other words, Yun Feidian was most likely the leader of the new Blood Alliance, or at least, one of the leaders. The culprit was right before him, and Meng Chao could not help but probe further. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and observed the mechanic for a long time. This guy had not displayed any abnormal behavior ever since the university professor left. Instead, he repaired the car properly and buried his head in the heavy work. However, he seemed to be very tired. In just twenty to thirty minutes, he was drenched in sweat, and his legs were trembling. His workmate beside him noticed his condition and went forward to check on him. He gestured for the worker to help him for a while, and then he staggered toward the infirmary at the back of the garage. Vehicle maintenance and modification operations often dealt with high-speed, complex machinery. In order to squeeze out extreme performance from a modified vehicle, one could inject various high-risk fuels and accelerants in the process of modifying the crystal engine. With a large-scale factory, accidents were a high-probability event. Therefore, it was not a surprise that there was an infirmary attached to the factory. However, the mechanics choice to go to the infirmary at this time was weird no matter how one looked at it. Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. He closed his eyes and constructed a virtual three-dimensional structure of the car repair factory in his mind. He also marked the surveillance cameras and the biological information detection system on the virtual structure clearly. If all the surveillance and defense systems were in their most sensitive setting, it would not be easy for even Deity Realm experts to sneak into the infirmary without anyone noticing. Fortunately, Meng Chao had another way. He took a deep breath and placed his hands on the ground. Spirit energy gushed out of his palms as his vitality magnetic field spread in all directions. Soon, he sensed that spirit energy was flowing nonstop in the complicated underground pipeline system. The scale of this car repair factory was not small. A large number of maintenance and modification equipment weighed dozens of tons or even hundreds of tons. If one wanted to drive these steel behemoths, one had to have an endless supply of high-purity spirit energy. Considering that compressed spirit energy was flammable, explosive, and extremely unstable, most of the spirit energy transmission pipelines ran underground. Moreover, there were spirit energy relay stations that were a certain distance from each other. They were responsible for stabilizing the liquid spirit energy and providing new pressure. That way, the pressure would not be too strong at the source of the spirit energy, which would cause the liquid spirit energy to enter a dangerous state of high temperature and high pressure too early. After figuring out the direction of the underground spirit energy pipeline, Meng Chao went up and soon found a spirit energy relay station more than two hundred meters away from the car repair factory. Iron fences had been erected on all four sides of the spirit energy relay station. Flammable, Explosive and High-pressure danger signs were hanging on the fences with terrifying skulls painted on them. There was also a sentry post at the entrance, which was guarded twenty-four hours a day. However, as someone at his level, even if Meng Chao did not sneak into the spirit energy relay station, there were a hundred ways to cause a small malfunction in the station from a hundred meters away, cutting off the supply of spirit energy for five to ten minutes. An investigation would show that there was absolutely no sign of man-made damage. They would only conclude that it was caused by natural corrosion due to the lack of maintenance. It was an old urban area that was in urgent need of urban renewal. Many buildings and facilities, including the spirit energy relay station, were at least thirty to forty years old. They had even been renovated from Earth-era buildings. Plenty of the facilities in the spirit energy relay station were already rusted. They had been patched up with rivets and welding rods. It was perfectly normal for them to malfunction. With that, Meng Chaos eyes shone brightly. Deep inside his eyes, invisible rays of light seeped into the spirit energy relay station like invisible tides. Soon, he found at least seven hidden safety hazards. Chi Three minutes later, in the spirit energy relay station, a part of the pipeline that was exposed to the ground suddenly broke, and pale purple smoke spewed out of it. Like a constantly expanding jellyfish, it instantly enveloped the entire space. The alarm system, which was responsible for detecting the pipelines internal pressure, also emitted a sharp and ear-piercing sound. A few staff members hurriedly put on their gas masks, passed through the smoke, and pounced on the control panel. The constantly bouncing numbers on the control panel and the crazily-spinning hands made the staff members particularly horrified. The alarm system, which had been used for many years, possessed many flaws and loopholes. It often lied about military intelligence. That aside, the safety of the spirit energy was not a small matter. The staff members still habitually followed the rules and regulations to reduce the pressure of the spirit energy in the pipeline. They switched to alternate routes, activated emergency plans, and notified the surrounding enterprises to suspend the supply of spirit energy for six to twelve hours for ordinary small and medium-sized enterprises. For special enterprises such as hospitals and large enterprises whose taxes and employees were above the standard, they implemented a reduction of half the supply of spirit energy for six to twelve hours. Due to the danger of compressing spirit energy and the necessity of pipeline maintenance, many facilities in the surrounding enterprises, including part of the monitoring system, would definitely be down or be used minimally until the reason for the sudden increase in the pressure within the pipeline was found. Chapter 1669 - Flesh and Blood Machine During the Monster War, because fierce battles often broke out in the downtown area, the spirit energy transmission pipeline would be damaged or even explode every now and then. Many companies had their own modified crystal engines, which could turn solid crystals into high-temperature and high-pressure spirit energy. Of course, the switch between the two systems would take at least five to ten minutes. Just as the workers of the car repair factory started the crystal engine that they had prepared, Meng Chao moved like a shadow without any thickness. Keeping to the edge, he sneaked in from the southwestern side of the factory, where the monitoring range was greatly reduced. Meng Chao expanded his vitality magnetic field to the limit. He locked onto the breathing and heartbeat of every maintenance worker and customer nearby. He made sure that no one would notice that he was jumping forward in the darkness like a streak of black lightning. Soon, he reached the infirmarys vicinity. The infirmary was located on the first floor of a four-story building. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and held his breath to listen. He found that there were people in both the left and right rooms of the infirmary. Only the office directly above was empty. However, a surveillance camera was hanging in the corner of the office, rotating very slowly. After a moment of silence, Meng Chao pressed his palm against the wall and slowly injected a thread of spirit energy into it. Invisible ripples then reached the bracket that was holding the surveillance camera. He did not destroy the surveillance camera or the bracket barbarically. He merely used a soft and silent method to loosen the screws that were holding the bracket. As a result, the surveillance camera tilted slightly, and the scanning range was reduced by about 15%. If the nearby spirit energy pipes broke and the surveillance camera in the room was damaged at the same time, it would inevitably arouse suspicion. Now, the surveillance coverage had just been slightly deflected and narrowed. If they did not conduct a targeted investigation, they would definitely not notice it in a short period of time. The neglected 15% scanning range was just enough to allow a Deity Realm warrior, whose muscles and bones had shrunk to the limit and whose body had become as thin as a cicadas wing, to sneak in. Meng Chao only used a strand of spirit energy to pick the doors lock, and flashed into the office. The mechanic whom he suspected to be Yun Feidian, was at his feet. The distance between them in a straight line was no more than three meters. The problem was, there was a thick layer of reinforced concrete under his feet. But that did not trouble Meng Chao. Taking a deep breath, Meng Chaos eyes sparkled. Every cone cell became crystal clear. Not only did the visual distance and the range of visible light greatly increase, but the reinforced concrete floor under his feet, which was like an iron wall, became more and more transparent. At the same time, two streams of spirit energy poured out from the soles of his feet, rippling through the air like the ultrasonic waves of a bat. After the ripple penetrated the reinforced concrete floor, it touched all kinds of things on the first floor, which then changed the shape of the ripple intricately before it was fed back into Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. Not only that, every hair on Meng Chaos body was like an extremely sensitive radar, collecting and analyzing the weak temperature differences in the surrounding space. Whether it was the human body that was constantly at 37 degrees Celsius, or the various machines and instruments that used crystal energy, the heat that they released could not escape his radar. His ears were also firmly listening to the sounds of breathing, heartbeat, and even blood flow that were coming from right below. Just like that, enhanced vision, spirit wave scanning, infrared thermal imaging, and voiceprint monitoring were all combined to gather a large amount of information from different dimensions. They came together deep in Meng Chaos brain, and with his incredible computational ability as a Deity Realm expert, they formed three-dimensional light and shadow that was even clearer than what he saw in real time. Meng Chao blinked. The reinforced concrete floor under his feet had seemingly turned into a piece of huge and clear glass. His vision easily penetrated through the glass, and he saw the situation in the infirmary below. The infirmary was not big. Normally, it could only accommodate one or two patients and the injured for simple treatment. Currently, there was only one bearded doctor in the medical room. His white coat was unbuttoned, and he yawned as he operated the equipment. He looked extremely unprofessional. The medical cabin, which was the main medical equipment, looked big and black from the outside. It was rusted, and it looked like a product from more than twenty years ago. It had been retired from major hospitals long ago, making it a second-hand product that the car repair factory purchased. The doctors and infirmarys appearances were in line with the location of the vehicle repair factory. It was better than nothing. However, the faint operational sounds coming from the medical cabin, the spirit energy released by the fragrant medicine, and the unshaven doctor did not match the sloppy facade. The doctors overly slender and flexible fingers showed the true strength of the infirmary. The cost of building such a medical room and hiring such a medical expert far exceeded the limit of this vehicle repair factory according to normal production and operation costs. The infirmary was definitely not merely for treating external injuries and heatstroke. The mechanic certainly did not look like he was suffering from heatstroke or excessive fatigue. Meng Chaos gaze was like a paper-thin scalpel, tearing apart the molecular gap between the reinforced concrete that formed the floor. It pierced straight down to the mechanic who was lying in the medical cabin and twitching gently. This guy is really fierce! Meng Chao immediately noticed that the mechanic had an extremely sturdy body and streamlined muscles. It was like a perfect combination of a cheetah and a marble statue. It was a waste to use such a body size to repair a car. He should be fighting the most ferocious monster for three hundred rounds. Meng Chao highly suspected that was the mechanics true occupation. At least, it was something that he had been doing every day for the past ten to twenty years. Otherwise, there would not have been hundreds of shocking scars that crisscrossed over his almost perfect muscles. Due to the proliferation of tissues, the temperature of flesh around scars would be slightly higher than that of normal flesh. Therefore, when many people became furious, their scars would turn red and hot. When the mechanics flesh and blood were soaked in medicine and his cells absorbed spirit energy hungrily, his scars started to resemble shining worms, which Meng Chao naturally detected. Wait a minute. The guys body isnt just covered in scars. There seems to be something under his scars! When Meng Chao continued to stimulate his cone cells, retina, and lens to adjust the range of visible light in his eyes and further scan the mechanics body, he was somewhat surprised to find that the guys limbs and cavities were filled with implants! Chapter 1670 - King of Puppets Living substances such as blood, flesh, and cells were completely different from dead objects such as crystals and metals in the feedback of spiritual waves. With this feature, Meng Chao easily scanned the limbs and bones of the auto mechanic, which were all embedded with strengthened joints made of alloy. One of his legs had been completely replaced with a metal frame from the pelvis to the ankle. The interior of the metal frame seemed to be embedded with a blade as thin as a cicadas wing. If necessary, it could tear through the flesh and rip itself out. On top of that, Meng Chao also found that this guys vertebrae had been implanted with rings that looked like optical cables. The objects spiraled up from his tailbone all the way to the brain. Hundreds of metal wires were separated from the vertebrae and perfectly connected to the different parts of the guys brain. In addition, there were two shocking scars on both sides of his back as if he had been gutted by a monster. These implants had probably been stuffed into his body when that happened. What kind of radical modification has this guy done to himself? Meng Chao clicked his tongue secretly. Artificial limbs were very well-developed in Dragon City. In the past, people would often get mechanical arms and legs that were inlaid with crystals and engraved with runes after their limbs were damaged. They did not even need artificial skin to wrap them up. They simply flashed their mechanical limbs and swaggered around the city. Although the artificial limbs did not have a high combat limit and were not like the cells of a human body, which could withstand overloading spirit energy after training,they were more than enough for daily life, production, and regular battles. However, all kinds of suspicious implants had been stuffed into this mans internal organs and even the depths of his brain. Such a shocking modification was beyond Meng Chaos imagination. Wait a minute. The implants in this guys brain seem to be some kind of signal receiving chip? Meng Chao was aware that a chip embedded in the center of the mechanics brain was continuously receiving signals from the outside world. It was weak but regular, similar to brain wave signals. He had seemingly observed a similar situation not long ago in another place and in another persons body. After pondering for more than half a minute, Meng Chao finally remembered where he had seen a similar scene. It was in Picturesque Orchid Lake,in the rat people who believed in the Rat God. More precisely, it was in the rat priests under the Ancient Dream Saintess. The rat priests were receiving orders from the Ancient Dream Saintess through a method similar to brain wave transmission over a long distance! I see. Is this guy also receiving and executing orders from his higher-ups of the Blood Alliance in real time through the brain chip? Meng Chao mumbled to himself. At that moment, the hatch of the medical cabin below slowly opened. The mechanic finished his treatment and slowly sat up. It looked like he had woken up from a dream with a dazed and confused expression. He was taken aback for a while before he realized where he was. He looked down at his hands. After a while, he could gradually control his ten fingers. He let out a long sigh of relief and smiled. He stretched his muscles and bones while he thanked the bearded doctor. From the microexpressions on his face and the way he crawled out of the medical pod, he seemed to have completely changed into a different person. There was not a single part of his body that was as cool as lightning. He did not even have the aura of a person who was born to be decisive. It appeared that it was not as simple as receiving commands in real time. Meng Chaos thoughts raced as he thought to himself, This guy has apparently just woken up from an unfathomable dream. He doesnt remember anything that has happened in the past few hours at all. Besides, his microexpressions and muscle reactions are completely different from a moment ago. Looks like he wasnt the one controlling this body. Here comes the question. If the soul that was hiding in this body wasnt the mechanic himself, then who was it? With a question in his mind, Meng Chao calmly returned the way he came. After leaving the car repair factory and making sure that no one was following him, he found an abandoned factory that was about to be demolished. He transmitted the message to Shen Yuanbao through a powerful portable communication device. Shen Yuanbao was hiding in the depths of The Grand View of the Universe and was theoretically faking his death. Nevertheless, Meng Chao believed that he still had a lot of hidden power and he could get a lot of information that he could not. Meng Chao sent Shen Yuanbao a sketch that he drew from his memory. It depicted the mechanic and the scars on his body. As an agricultural university student and a Reaper, Meng Chao also had extraordinary eyesight and muscle fiber control. Even if he did not have any artistic talent, Meng Chao could draw a sketch that was comparable to a photograph. He had a firm grasp of the characteristics of monster organs and the human body structure. Meng Chao then described his findings to Shen Yuanbao. He asked him to investigate the mechanics real identity and look into his medical records. To fit so many implants into a human body, perfectly connecting them to the spine and the brain but not affecting the guys daily life,required extremely high-level medical technology and cutting-edge medical facilities. It was definitely not something that could be done in a place like the Lair or a third-class clinic without a brand. Shen Yuanbao had seemingly been waiting for Meng Chaos news. Half a minute later, he responded to Meng Chaos analysis. Shen Yuanbao told Meng Chao that Yun Feidians Thundercloud Technology was best at remote-controlling monsters. By performing special operations on monsters and implanting control chips into w monsters spine and brain, together with the assistance of the metal bones at the critical parts, they were able to control the monster from a distance of several kilometers or even more as if it were a drone. Of course, it was also possible to remove the monsters brain and spinal cord completely and implant them into rune machines to make half-flesh, half-metal smart tanks. They could also be controlled remotely, turning the monsters and rune machines into puppets. It was indeed possible for similar technologies to be applied to the human body and create human-shaped puppets that would listen to every command! There has to be more than one such puppet. If Yun Feidian can control more than twenty puppets at the same time to act as his clones, its really possible that he can go out and socialize with the public, the reporters, and his partners while he manipulates the other puppets and rebuilds the Blood Alliance! Shen Yuanbao said. However, this is just our guess. Without hard and direct evidence, its impossible for Yun Feidian to be exposed and ruined by the implant in the mechanics body alone! Chapter 1671 - Thunderbolt Suicide Squad Shen Yuanbao sent Meng Chao a document. It was the information regarding the mechanics identity. This car repair factory was a little famous in the neighborhood, and many rich people went there to modify their vehicles. Due to the nature of the modification work, in order to ensure the safety and reliability of the vehicles, the maintenance workers and the modifiers had been registered in the relevant units. They also obtained professional qualification certificates and an A-level certificate. Therefore, there were no issues in relation to imposters or even fictitious identities. According to the information, this mechanic was called Li Wei, and he was once a member of the Thunderbolt Suicide Squad. The Thunderbolt Suicide Squad was the collective name of the special transport fleet that traveled between the ruins of Dragon City and the isolated strongholds in the wilderness during the Monster War. At that time, humans and monsters were engaged in close combat. They would often be caught in the fierce battle, and the human supply lines would often be torn apart by the monster horde, especially the forward bases that were far away from the city of Dragon City and deep in the wilderness. Once they were surrounded by the monster horde, it was easy to fall into the predicament of running out of ammunition and food. There were also many forward bases built in the depths of the mountains where the roads were rugged and even non-existent. The jungles grew crazily. The daily supply operations of these forward bases that were isolated lands could not be reached by air transportation. Only experienced drivers with great skills and courage could drive off-road vehicles that had been specially modified and loaded with explosion-proof tires, tracks, and even crawling feet. Only then could the supplies be transported in one vehicle after another. When the situation was at its most tense, the fearless drivers even had to carve a bloody path through the overwhelming beast tide and crush the monsters broken limbs before they could break into the besieged human stronghold. Then, they could finally transfer precious guns, ammunition, and cultivation resources to the soldiers who were fighting fiercely. With such a special transportation operation, the casualty rate was naturally high. Sometimes, in order to transport a box of ammunition and genetic medicine, they had to sacrifice the lives of more than a dozen veteran riders. But they did not hesitate at all. That was how the word suicide came about for the Thunderbolt Suicide Squad. In the past, becoming a member of the Thunderbolt Suicide Squad was quite a glorious thing for middle- and low-level superhumans who had talent in driving and machinery. As long as they could make a bloody path through the torrential beast tide, they would be able to receive a considerable reward, as well as the gratitude and cheers of everyone who was surrounded by the beasts. However, with the end of the Monster War, Dragon City entered a new phase of transportation development. Railway tracks and highways were laid out from the main city district to various satellite cities to various forward bases, and crystal ore veins. All kinds of super-large armored airships with astonishing loads were introduced one after another, and the importance of the Thunderbolt Suicide Squad became greatly reduced. The reason was obvious. Times had changed. Even ordinary people who had just learned how to drive for a short time could drive heavy trucks with loads of tens or even hundreds of tons on the highway at lightning speed. Drones and intelligent war machines with monster nerves patrolled the area to ensure that not a single fly could fly on the highway. Who still needed the Thunder Suicide Squad to drive a specially modified vehicle that looked like a combination of a steel hedgehog and Bigfoot? It consumed an extremely high amount of fuel, but it could not carry much cargo. How about rampaging through the rugged mountain roads and overgrown jungles? The Thunderbolt Suicide Squad members of the past had changed careers one after another. Some of the lucky ones had become bus drivers, truck drivers, and crew members of armored airships. There were also many experienced drivers who could not find jobs and became victims of the surging tide of the times. Li Wei was considered lucky. The former captain had received the help of a noble and invested in this vehicle repair factory. More than a dozen old brothers could still huddle together to keep warm. Once, the vehicle they modified managed to withstand the impact of a Demonic Halberd Pig and still maintain a speed of thirty to fifty yards an hour, as well as advance through a jungle filled with poisonous thorns. Now, it was obviously a piece of cake to repair and modify civilian vehicles. Speaking of which, the income of being a mechanic in a civilian vehicle repair factory was definitely like heaven and earth compared to the time when they were in the Thunderbolt Suicide Squad. Their social status had also plummeted. There were no more flowers, cheers, or applause. There would also be no near-death experiences. After finally transporting an important cargo, they would receive a high reward and a full sense of accomplishment. Since Meng Chao returned to Dragon City, he had come into contact with many middle- and low-level superhumans like Li Wei. After their victory in the Monster War, their income and social status had actually decreased. The war is over. We are useless. I know nothing apart from killing monsters. Im just a piece of trash! In order to defeat the monsters, I have left so many scars on my body. Now, what can I exchange these scars for? The flowers, the cheers, the applause, the hugs, and the adoring gazes Where did they all go? Those were Li Weis usual thoughts. Meng Chao knew that after any long, drawn-out war, after decades of blood and fire, the placement of veterans who had trained in the art of killing would always be the most complicated and troublesome problem. With a little carelessness, the heroes of the past could easily go from one extreme to the other and become the source of the entire societys turmoil. However, the problem Dragon City faced was more serious than any other country in the Earth era becauseDragon City had no market and hinterland to speak of. Without a market, there would be no jobs. Without jobs, there would be no income. If there was no income, there would be no dignity. Once these middle- and low-level superhumans and veterans, who knew nothing except killing, discovered that they had no jobs, no dignity, and no hope, there was a high probability that they would pick up killing again and use their only skill to fight for what belonged to them. In short, people like Li Wei had a very good motive to join the Blood Alliance and change their fate as well as Dragon Citys! Of course, apart from the motive, Meng Chao also needed to find more evidence. Fortunately, Shen Yuanbao had a very detailed medical report on Li Wei. As a senior driver, Li Wei was a member of the Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association, and he had a Special Class A driving license. In other words, he was qualified to transport dangerous goods, including raw crystals and compressed spirit energy. Since crystal products were inflammable, explosive, and extremely dangerous, it was necessary to ensure that the drivers who transported such volatile goods were absolutely healthy, stable, and reliable. What if the driver suddenly had a heart attack while transporting a whole truck full of raw crystals or compressed spirit energy and caused the vehicle to go out of control? That vehicle would turn into a heavy rampaging bomb. Therefore, the members of the Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association had to undergo a comprehensive physical and mental check-up every six months so that the Traffic Management Department would have a detailed record of their health. Chapter 1672 - New Life Hospital Wait, Li Wei couldnt have passed the physical examination and obtained the dangerous goods transportation license. Meng Chao discovered something suspicious. If one wanted to become a member of the Dangerous Goods Transportation Association, one did not have to be a healthy person with intact limbs. After all, nowadays, artificial limbs were highly developed. Even if ones limbs were replaced with runic mechanical products, one could accurately control the steering wheel, brake, and accelerator. However, Li Weis entire spine was embedded with suspicious implants. The implants even extended all the way to his brain, allowing him to be stimulated by signals that were reminiscent of brain waves at a moments notice. He could be turned into a mindless flesh puppet. If such a person could drive a truck full of raw crystals or compressed spirit energy and go on a rampage in the main city, would he not be exploited and turned into a human bomb at any time? Meng Chao had just scanned Li Weis surgical scars. Judging from the signs of growth in his flesh and blood, his wounds had taken at least a year to heal. As for the Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association, it needed its drivers to undergo a comprehensive physical examination every six months, including a thorough scan of the bones and internal organs with various X-ray equipment. It was impossible for Li Wei to pass the physical examination with such a weird implant. This is the key issue. Shen Yuanbao said, The medical institution that issued the health report to Li Wei did not find any problem with him at all. The medical imaging data that they provided to the Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association did not show that there was any implant in Li Weis body aside from artificial joints and alloy bones either. How is that possible? Meng Chao scoffed. In fact, there was no need for any medical experience at all. Provided that one was not blind, one could not possibly draw the conclusion that Li Wei was healthy and completely normal once he or she removed Li Weis clothes and saw the shocking scars on his back. Theres something wrong with Li Weis health report. Meng Chao muttered, Where did he get his physical examination? New Life Hospital. Shen Yuanbao threw out a name that Meng Chao had never heard before. Meng Chao was slightly startled. He was very familiar with the public hospitals that ranked in the top few spots in Dragon City, as well as the list of high-end private hospitals that had experts and cutting-edge equipment. He was sure that New Life Hospital was not among them. Does the Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association recognize this hospitals medical report? Meng Chao asked suspiciously. The Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association did not have its own medical institution, but it would not casually recognize the medical examination reports of some underground illegal clinic. They had a list of designated hospitals, which basically included the professional medical institutions in Dragon City ranked in the top twenty. The Dangerous Goods Transportation Association could only recognize the medical examination reports that those institutions issued. If any member of the association had a traffic accident or wanted to upgrade themselves, they could only go to the listed hospitals for treatment. They could not go to those shady underground clinics that were filled with all kinds of people and accepted illegal modifications that were indecent or even insane. They admitted it themselves. Shen Yuanbao had also just received the information about New Life Hospital, hence he transmitted a copy to Meng Chao. New Life Hospital was originally an orthopedic clinic that specialized in serving the Thunderbolt Suicide Squad. In recent years, it received investments, increased its scale, increased its departments, and expanded its business scope. The year before last, it passed the certification of the Dragon City Dangerous Goods Transportation Association and became qualified to conduct medical examinations for Special Class A drivers and issue health reports. As for Li Wei, it was at that time he obtained the relevant license and became a member of the Dangerous Goods Transportation Association. Moreover, he had been undergoing a medical examination at New Life Hospital. Oh, right. According to the information here, Li Wei also underwent three surgeries at New Life Hospital. They were knee replacement surgery, spine strengthening surgery, and a modification surgery to upgrade his artificial limb. It seems that he trusts this hospital very much. Of course. This is the only hospital he can trust. Meng Chao pondered deeply. Based on Li Weis injuries and the strange implants from his spine to his brain, if he were to be transferred to any large public hospital, he would definitely not be able to engage in any high-risk occupations once hes discovered and recorded. Theres another very interesting piece of information here. Shen Yuanbao said, The original director of New Life Hospital is also a veteran orthopedic specialist in the industry. Two years ago, he was poached by Thundercloud Technology with a high salary, and he joined an affiliated company of theirs. He even owns a lot of shares in the affiliated company. Now, the person in charge of New Life Hospital is the old directors younger brother. There was a bright glint in Meng Chaos eyes. Li Wei, New Life Hospital, Thundercloud Technology, and Yun Feidian were all connected together. Senior Shen, you mean Yun Feidian has controlled New Life Hospital for a long time, and its making flesh puppets for him? Meng Chao thought deeply. Its very possible from the looks of it. If I were the leader of the Blood Alliance, it would be necessary for me to control such a hospital. Shen Yuanbao said, Whatever the new Blood Alliance is going to do, it will not be without the support of cultivation resources. Whether its bribing the key players in important posts within the nine mega corporations or carrying out a few earth-shaking operations in the downtown area of Dragon City, it will consume an astronomical amount of crystals and compressed spirit energy, just like The Bright Lights explosion. Of course, the Blood Alliance will not be able to use the ready-made spirit energy pipeline. Otherwise, if the gas consumption is too high, the adjudicator court and the Research Department will notice it. They can only use the dangerous goods vehicles to add fuel to the vehicles for their scheme. The method is flexible and secretive enough. If thats the case, it will be even more important to have a batch of dangerous goods carriers who are under their control and loyal to them. They will never betray them. Even if they do, they will be punished immediately. At a critical moment, it will be even more vital for them to become human bombs. The most efficient way to achieve his goal is to control a hospital, perform special implantation, as well as modification operations, and promote the hospital to the certification list of the Dangerous Goods Transportation Association. Indeed. With Thundercloud Technologys capability, there are many ways to make the Dangerous Goods Transportation Association recognize New Life Hospital! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. In other words, the people who have undergone multiple physical examinations and treatments at New Life Hospital in the past two years are all likely to be Yun Feidians puppets and members of the Blood Alliance! New Life Hospital had just been upgraded from a specialized hospital for bone injuries to a general hospital not long ago. Regardless of fame or strength, it could not compare to the top ten public hospitals in Dragon City. The number of patients who had undergone multiple physical examinations and treatments at New Life Hospital would not be too small, but it would not be too large either. Ignoring the ordinary people for the time being, the number would be even smaller if only the superhumans were investigated. It was completely within Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbaos range! Chapter 1673 - Waiting for the Rabbit Three days is enough time for us to find the list of suspicious patients in New Life Hospital. A large number of the Blood Alliances members must be hidden in this list, Shen Yuanbao said confidently. If the Blood Alliance is really going to make a big move in three days, these people will have to gather from all directions and attack Shen Yuanbiao. By then, we will be able to wait for the rabbit to fall into our trap and catch all these guys in one go. We will also be able to trace the clues and find Yun Feidian! Meng Chao could hear the confidence in Shen Yuanbaos words. He thought that Shen Yuanbao was hiding in the depths of The Grand View of the Universe, but he could still spy on the secrets of the nine mega corporations. He knew that the strength that the top Deity Realm expert of Dragon City had accumulated in the dark was more powerful than anyone could imagine. When he had just experienced the assassination attempt and his enemies were unknown, Shen Yuanbao did not reveal all of his trump cards to Meng Chao. However, now that Yun Feidian had exposed his true intentions, Shen Yuanbao could only gamble on his own fate and that of Universe Corporation! Meng Chao contemplated for a moment and said, Since you already know about the Blood Alliances scheme, I believe that there must be a way to completely ruin it, Senior Shen. Im just curious. If Yun Feidian is truly the leader of the New Blood Alliance, how will you deal with him? In the beginning, Yun Feidian and I didnt get into each others business. Even if he was really ambitious and interested in setting up the New Blood Alliance, it had nothing to do with me. However, Yun Feidian should never have treated Universe Corporation as a stepping stone for the rise of the Blood Alliance. First, it was the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse. Then, it was the assassination attempt on me. Then, it was the attempt to lead those hooligans to crash into Universe Corporations headquarters with help from The Bright Lights explosion. After all those tricks failed, he is still trying to destroy Universe Corporation with the help of that traitor, Shen Yuanbiao! Hmph. If Yun Feidian is really the mastermind behind this series of schemes, Ill make him pay a terrible price! Yun Feidian is right. If the nine mega corporations are really going to give away some of their power and benefits to the small and medium-sized enterprises, as well as the ordinary citizens, they will have to receive some compensation in return. In my opinion, there are too many mega corporations. We might as well chop Thundercloud Technology into pieces and use them to compensate the eight mega corporations! Shen Yuanbaos words were menacing and threatening. Meng Chao could clearly sense it even through the wireless communication line. He could not help but feel his hair stand on end. He felt sad for Yun Feidian, who had chosen the wrong prey. Why did he have to provoke Shen Yuanbao? Nevertheless, he said, Thats good, Senior Shen. Now that you have a complete plan, I can open a second front to investigate other targets. Oh? Shen Yuanbao asked, What target are you investigating? Lu Siya, of course. Meng Chao explained, According to Yun Feidian, assassinating Shen Yuanbiao and messing up Universe Corporation are just means to something else. His real purpose was to capture Lu Siya under the pretext of the incident and turn her into a monster puppet. Then, he would use Lu Siya as a breakthrough point to slander the higher-ups of the Azure Alliance. Hell paint them as monster puppets too, thereby completely destroying the Azure Alliance. In other words, regardless of whether Yun Feidians assassination of Shen Yuanbiao is successful or not and whether therell be any new changes in the process, he has to attack Lu Siya in the end. In that case, in the next three to five days, as long as I lay in ambush around Lu Siya 24/7 and wait for the arrival of her captors silently, with Lu Siya as the bait, it is very likely that I will follow the clues and find Yun Feidians secret base. That place is most likely the headquarters of the Blood Alliance! That makes sense! Shen Yuanbao could not help but laugh, The mantis stalks the cicada while the oriole follows behind. I was thinking of withdrawing the net when the other party tried to assassinate Shen Yuanbiao. Now, it seems that its better to let the other party kill Shen Yuanbiao successfully and capture Lu Siya before withdrawing the net! I believe that at that time, Yun Feidian must have thought that he had succeeded and his vigilance had been lowered to the bottom. He would certainly have revealed more clues! Besides, with the real evidence to kill Shen Yuanbiao, even if I cant find the connection between Yun Feidian and the Blood Alliance for the time being, it wont stop me from making him lose his reputation and die a horrible death! Shen Yuanbiao was his younger brother who had gone through thick and thin together with him. However, when he mentioned that he would let the other party kill Shen Yuanbiao successfully, he did not hesitate at all. It was as if he was talking about a complete stranger or even a lifeless chess piece. Meng Chao shivered deeply. However, when he thought about what Shen Yuanbiao had done to Shen Yuanbao, Meng Chao didnt have the position or ability to ask Shen Yuanbao to show mercy. Then, its decided. Meng Chao didnt know whether what he had done for Shen Yuanbao and the temporary concealment of Lu Siyas identity was right or wrong. Fortunately, one thing was certain. The scene of dragon city being blown to smithereens by the explosion of Ten Thousand Suns appeared in his mind again. No matter what, it cant get any worse in the future! It was not difficult to figure out Lu Siyas whereabouts. In other words, Lu Siya was a top internet celebrity in Dragon City today. She was on social media twenty-four hours a day, keeping track of her whereabouts and movements. Even the cell phones of passersby and the glass walls of tall buildings occasionally showed Lu Siyas name and figure. In particular, a few days ago, Lu Siya swore in front of tens of thousands of angry citizens that she would find out the truth about The Bright Lights explosion. Since that day, she had been running around investigating the scene and was exposed to the spotlight almost twenty-four hours a day. She also held a press conference every twelve hours to report the latest progress of the investigation to the public. Although only some clues had been found so far such as the pieces of the crystal bomb that caused the airship to explode, the parts that were pieced together from these pieces, the manufacturers and shops that produced and sold these parts, and so onno breakthrough had been made yet. However, Lu Siyas hard work, day and night, and her haggard appearance had once again reaped the favor and trust of a large number of citizens. Lu Siya was smarter than Meng Chao had imagined. According to Meng Chaos thoughts, Lu Siya had already noticed that she had become the hunting target of Yun Feidian and the other radicals of the nine great families. Then, she should hide in secret strongholds and wait for the dust to settle before showing her face. Unexpectedly, Lu Siya did the opposite, constantly exposing herself to the spotlight and the public. She was surrounded by dozens of loyal members of the Azure Alliance and dozens of ordinary citizens. Any capture team that wanted to take her away under such circumstances would set off an unpredictable storm! Chapter 1674 - Proposal Meng Chao, who was hiding in a secret corner and using his enhanced vision and military binoculars to spy on Lu Siya and the ordinary citizens from afar, had a very strange feeling in his heart more than once. Monsters were the enemies of mankind. Superhumans were the guardians of mankind. That should have been an unquestionable principle. Now, however, as a monster remnant, a wild banshee, and even the tenth Supernatural Entity, Lu Siya had become one with the ordinary citizens. In the citizens hearts, she had become the only existence who could uphold justice for them. Meanwhile, the masters of the nine mega corporations and the superhumans from the noble families were scheming as well as fighting for their own interests. Among them, there was also the Blood Alliance, which was a crazy and extreme organization. They did not care about the ordinary citizens immediate interests and Dragon Citys long-term interests. If he took a step back and looked at it again, who was the monster? Who was the superhuman? Meng Chao felt that he could no longer tell. Take the case before him for example. The case of The Bright Lights explosion was complicated. Obviously, it could not be solved overnight. Lu Siya was like a lighthouse that shone brightly in the dark night. She attracted hundreds of superhumans and ordinary citizens to gather around her day and night. It was impossible for everyones attention to be focused on the complicated case all the time. However, under Lu Siyas guidance, it expanded from The Bright Lights explosion to the superhumans existence and their influence on human civilization, and how to defend the interests of ordinary people without extraordinary powers in this day and age, where extraordinary powers are becoming increasingly powerful, and how to better popularize extraordinary powers. They could not let extraordinary powers only be in the hands of a few people. Meng Chao could tell that there were many of Lu Siyas supporters in the crowd. Due to their influence, as well as the fact that some of the superhumans from wealthy families were not up to par, more and more ordinary citizens gradually became wary of the superhumans from wealthy families, as though they were monsters. Even if more ordinary citizens were not wary of the superhumans, at the very least, they no longer believed that the superhumans must and will protect the ordinary people unconditionally, without any reason. Anything else on the contrary was a myth or foolish words. There has never been a savior. Having a father or mother is better than having a savior. Furthermore, superhumans are not the parents of ordinary people. How can they protect ordinary people unconditionally? People can only rely on themselves! The blood of the strong must flow for the weak, and superhumans are the human civilizations war blades. These words are so mushy that they are hypocritical. The person who often quotes this must be a liar with ulterior motives! Thats right. We ordinary people should not wait for the superhumans to build and protect everything. Instead, we should take active actions and strive for the resources that belong to us in the first place. We should make ourselves stronger and use our hands to build and protect everything! With Lu Siya as the center, such ripples gradually spread among the crowd. They seemed to be getting more and more intense. In the end, they turned into deafening waves. In just a few days, the wave had escalated to the extent that many ordinary citizens believed that the Survival Committee should allocate seats according to the ratio of superhumans to ordinary people. That was naturally impossible. According to the latest statistics, the ratio of superhumans to ordinary people in Dragon City was about 6.5% to 93.5%. If they actually distributed the seats in the Survival Committee according to such a ratio, less than one-tenth of the seats would be allocated to superhumans, and they would be completely reduced to a minority. Even the most radical ordinary people should not have the luxury of hoping that such a seat distribution plan could become a reality. Even if their dreams came trueif they could distribute the seats in the Survival Committee according to this ratiothat did not mean the power of the ordinary peoples voices could increase tenfold in an instant. It only meant that the vast majority of superhumans would withdraw from the Survival Committee, the highest authority that had controlled Dragon City for decades. The Survival Committee would lose all its power and authority, becoming a place for ordinary people to play house. Speaking of which, Meng Chao knew that with Lu Siyas shrewdness, it was impossible for her to throw out such a ridiculous proposal without any reason. The proposal of allocating seats according to the proportion of the population was thrown out and spread through the Azure Alliances media because it had originally been sent up to be vetoed. The best way to open a window in a room was to announce publicly that one wanted to tear down a wall. When the idea of tearing down a wall was rejected, opening a window became the next best thing. Allocating seats according to the proportion of the population was equivalent to tearing down a wall. The Azure Alliance had been planning for a long time, and the compulsory training law for school-aged children, which would be voted on at the end of this month, was opening a window. The main content of the proposal was that all school-aged children over three and under the age of eighteen who were eligible for compulsory education in Dragon City should be provided with sufficient training resources free of charge. It included, but was not limited to, genetic potions, medical pods, training pods, and the guidance of gold-medal master teachers. In an ideal situation, even if it was an ordinary primary school located in a shanty town that mainly served the children of factories and mines, it should also be equipped with high-end training pods and medical pods similar to private primary schools. Plus, the same dosage of genetic potions should be distributed every day and every semester. A Deity Realm expert could be invited to hold the same lectures. Only by doing so could the fairness of education be ensured to the greatest extent, and the descendants of ordinary people could awaken their extraordinary powers. There was a possibility of achieving a leap in social class. After the Azure Alliances publicity, the contents of this proposal became deeply rooted in the hearts of the people for a long time. Needless to say, the vast majority of ordinary citizens raised their hands to welcome the passing of this proposal and the promotion of the official bill and even the Jackie Chan law. In particular, the recent series of events made ordinary citizens aware of the hidden danger of the nine mega corporations being overinflated and the powerhouses of wealthy families being too powerful. They realized that the superhumans did not necessarily have to protect ordinary people. Once the superhumans decided not to protect the ordinary people anymore, the ordinary people would not have too many means to defend their own interests. With that understanding, the ordinary citizens urgently hoped that the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children could be passed so that their descendants could control their own destinies. At the very least, they would have the possibility to do that. This was what the people wanted and the general trend. It was difficult for the members of the nine mega corporations to block the passage of this proposal. Originally, their only way was to temporarily shelve the proposal and plan for the long term under the excuse that Dragon City did not have enough resources and was temporarily not equipped with the conditions to allow children of the right age to enjoy the highest standard of training treatment. However, the scandals in the underground black market continued to ferment, and many of the wealthy families children were involved in the vortex of expensive gene drugs. Even after their daily extravagances were all exposed, this excuse became riddled with loopholes. Why? The cultivation resources for the sons of wealthy families to indulge in debauchery were so abundant that they could even be sliced into pieces and eaten by a Tyrant Mammoth. Yet, when ordinary citizens wanted their descendants to enjoy equal rights in cultivation, they were already lacking in resources? What the f*ck was this logic? Chapter 1675 - The Scandal That Needs to Be Exposed To be fair, Meng Chao believed that the members of the nine mega corporations did not deliberately want to block the passing of the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children. After all, most superhumans, even the ones from the nine great families, were still willing to see Dragon Citys overall strength increase day by day, so as to conquer the entire Other World as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the introduction of the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children would bring two problems. First of all, the Azure Alliance, which proposed the act, would have a much greater say in the Survival Committee, and ordinary citizens trust, as well as support for them, would also continue to grow. Besides, the biggest beneficiaries of this act, the middle and lower classes who could not afford high training fees, were also the foundation of the Azure Alliance. In the Survival Committees next midterm election, they would definitely stand firmly on the Azure Alliances side and help them win more seats in the parliament, causing the seats of the nine mega corporations to shrink continuously. They would even go from being able to dominate Dragon Citys fate to being subordinate and vassals. Second of all, where was the money coming from? That was the most unbearable and unsolvable issue. Just like any seemingly beautiful plan, in order to successfully pass and implement the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children without any discount, an astronomical amount of money and training resources would have to be consumed. The Survival Committee itself could not produce even half a copper coin. Also after decades of the Monster War, the Dragon City civilization, which was still covered in injuries and silently licking its wounds, had a financial system that was also riddled with holes and about to collapse. It did not matter that they had won the war. Which of those powerhouses, who seemed to be as numerous as the clouds and the rain of fierce generals, was not struggling and on the verge of bankruptcy? Not to mention, for the purpose of expansion, all the powerhouses had used the banks and the financial market to borrow wantonly and spend ahead of time in the past year. It was not an exaggeration to say that their grandchildren would not be able to repay the amount of money that they borrowed even after thirty to fifty years. In recent years, when opening up a brand new market was still a long way, paying off the interest was considered a blessing, let alone the principal. Under such circumstances, it was difficult for the Survival Committee to squeeze out the expenses needed to implement the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children from the Dragon City civilizations financial budget. The only solution was to consume the big shots, and they were the nine mega corporations. When it came to the nine mega corporations and the nine noble cultivation families behind them, they would cancel the tax concessions set during the Monster War, recover the taxes and fees accumulated over the years, and then impose inheritance taxes and luxury taxes on the Deity Realm experts and the children of the wealthy families whose assets were too exaggerated. That seemed to be the only way to effectively promote the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children and alleviate Dragon Citys financial crisis. According to Shen Yuanbao, it was not that the nine big families were unwilling to pay. The leaders of the nine big families all had the awareness that a Deity Realm expert should have. They had been through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, so they did not care much about some worldly possessions. In view of Dragon Citys current financial situation, which made it seem like it was treading on thin ice, they were also racking their brains and thinking hard to prevent Dragon City from falling into an economic crisis. That would cause order to collapse again, ending up in a situation where everyone was doomed. The problem was that, under the guise of promoting the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children, the Azure Alliance was trying to conduct a comprehensive audit of the nine mega corporations and explain the decades-long question of the occupation and consumption of cultivation resources by the nine mega corporations as well as the superhumans. That would be the death of the gods. As we all know, awakening extraordinary power and breaking the limit of life require certain criteria. The consumption and output ratio of cultivation resources were very difficult to quantify. Perhaps, a peak Earth Realm expert only needed to consume a hundred gene reagents and a hundred mid-grade crystals to break through to the Heaven Realm, while another peak Earth Realm expert needed to consume three hundred to five hundred gene reagents and the equivalent number of crystals. However, this did not mean that the latter was wantonly squandering or even deliberately wasting strategic resources. Similarly, a Deity Realm expert occupying a crystal ore vein did not follow the Supernatural Towers relevant rules and report the true crystal output, as well as pay a full amount of resource tax according to the law. It was a secret that everyone knew and also an unspoken rule that the law did not punish the masses. As the saying goes, Clear water has no fish. A Deity Realm expert would clearly occupy a crystal ore vein for the sake of his family and business. Even when the Deity Realm experts became extremely powerful and needed to stand up and fight the monsters, the people had never been vague about it! In the past, when the overwhelming beast horde constantly threatened the lives and property of Dragon Citys citizens, they turned a blind eye to the peerless experts occupying the crystal ore vein and consuming cultivation resources. Now that the beast horde had retreated, the people were going to dig up the muddled accounts and cause a stink? How could there be such logic in the world?! Meng Chao had heard from Shen Yuanbao that the nine mega corporations were aware that the accounts of the past few decades were unclear, especially with regard to the whereabouts of the strategic resources. The size of the accounts was a hidden danger. They wanted to take things step by step and quietly sort out the accounts too. Originally, the North Advancement Plan had been the solution for the nine mega corporations. Like they say, The sound of a cannon is worth ten thousand taels of gold.1 If the nine mega corportions were in charge of the North Advancement Plan, the war funds they spent every day would be astronomical. One side would spend ten thousand taels of gold, and the other would earn ten thousand taels of gold. If they did a little work in between, would all the holes left by the history of the nine mega corporations not be filled up? Once the Northern Invasion War was completely won, they would then look at the accounts of the nine mega corporations to ensure that they were flawless and beautiful. That way, Dragon Citys financial market would be able to maintain long-term stability, and the financial crisis would also disappear. Wouldnt Dragon Citys future be bright? Unfortunately, the Azure Alliance did not have the foresight to look at the big picture at all. They had to stab the nine mega corporations in their weakest spot at the most difficult time. With the current situation, it would be difficult to get the Survival Committees approval for the North Advancement Plan in the short term. Even if the Dragon City civilization really wanted to march north and extend the brilliance of their civilization to the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, the Red Dragon Army would definitely play the leading role instead of the nine mega corporations armed forces. If most of the war funds and war bonuses were controlled by the Red Dragon Army, the nine mega corporations would have a hard time cleaning up the holes in history. Those were the two reasons why the nine mega corporations could not sit idly and watch the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children pass. Since they could not stop it directly, there was only one way left for the nine mega corporations. Before the official vote, the Azure Alliance had to be caught in a scandal. It had to be bigger, worse, and more shocking than the explosions of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse and The Bright Light. Chapter 1676 - Hidden Chess Players and Hunters! After carefully analyzing the current situation in Dragon City, Meng Chao could roughly guess what the Blood Alliance was planning. He had to admit that what Yun Feidian said to the university professor in the garage was right. The key to the rise of the Blood Alliance was not to assassinate another Deity Realm expert or to recruit a few more powerful members. After all, the nine mega corporations had carved up the legacy of the Blood Alliance and developed into todays behemoths step by step. Even if decades had passed, they would still be on guard against the Blood Alliances revival. Perhaps, when the second version of the Blood Alliance had just been born and was relatively weak, it could still lurk in the dark corners that the nine mega corporations could not detect and grow slowly without being noticed. But now, after the series of shocking cases such as the big explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao, and the explosion of The Bright Light, the newly born Blood Alliance had found it an impossible task to completely hide its existence. If the Blood Alliance wanted to continue to exist and even grow, it had to make peace with the nine mega corporations. At least, it had to make peace with the extremists in the nine mega corporations. At least, it had to make the extremists in the nine mega corporations believe that the existence of the Blood Alliance was not bad for them, only beneficial. The Blood Alliance could become their loyal dog, a sharp blade, a toilet that could be used to carry their excrement, where the stench was so bad that it could be thrown away at any time. The Blood Alliance could help the extremists in the nine mega corporations do what they wanted to do, but due to their status, they could not do it directly. For example, they could help them use framing methods to attack or even destroy the Azure Alliance. No wonder Yun Feidian took the risk of assassinating Shen Yuanbao to mess up Universe Corporation so that he could capture and interrogate Lu Siya and obtain sufficient excuses. Indeed. If Yun Feidian really has a way to pry Lu Siyas mouth open, or if he doesnt need to pry Lu Siyas mouth open at all, all he needs to do is to implant some organs, cells, blood, and genes from the monsters into Lu Siyas body with Thundercloud Technologys cutting-edge tech so that Lu Siya will show some of the characteristics of the monsters and confirm her identity as a monster remnant. Then, he will implant a chip into Lu Siyas brain and turn her into his puppet. After that, he will bite a few higher-ups of the Azure Alliance and expose a world-shaking scandal. Just like that, the Azure Alliance will become a monster den. The Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children that they threw out is naturally a conspiracy with ulterior motives. It will never be approved by the Survival Committee. The nine mega corporations can even capture the members of the Azure Alliance and expand their forces under the banner of completely eliminating the monster remnants. With the evidence, even the Red Dragon Army has no reason to stop them. As a result, the nine mega corporations rule over Dragon City will become more solid, and Yun Feidian will have made a great contribution. So what if the news of him secretly forming the Blood Alliance is exposed? The winner will not be judged and punished. At that time, Yun Feidian no longer represents the individual and Thundercloud Technology, but the nine mega corporations as a whole. Whoever dares to label him as a Blood Alliance member will be throwing dirty water on the nine mega corporations as a whole. He is the monster remnant with ulterior motives. He wants to shake the current order of Dragon City. He wants to damage the interests of the nine mega corporations as a whole. He wants to cut off their sources of income and kill their parents! No, thats not all. The battle between the nine mega corporations and Azure Alliance will definitely not be so gentle, polite, and abide by the rules of the game. Both sides will definitely use weapons to wound each other. Especially Lu Siya She already has something on her mind. Will she just sit there and wait for the nine mega corporations to capture her? Once the nine mega corporations teams descend from the sky and appear in front of Lu Siya to capture her She will definitely fight back with all her might. And the hot battle between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance will also begin. If I were Yun Feidian, the leader of the Blood Alliance 2.0, I would definitely summon all the members of the Blood Alliance to charge forward and act as the most loyal and sharpest sabers of the nine mega corporations. I would carry out the fiercest and cruelest attack on the Azure Alliance so that I and the nine mega corporations would be tightly bound together. When the hatred between the two parties grows increasingly deep, and both of their hands are stained with each others blood, will anyone be able to distinguish the nine mega corporations from the Blood Alliance? When the time comes, even if the entity of the Blood Alliance falls apart and its banner is burnt to the ground, people will even find out that it is the main culprit. All sins will be poured on its head, and it will be put on public trial so that it will once again perish forever. However, the ideology of the Blood Alliance has imperceptibly penetrated into the brains of countless extremists in the nine mega corporations and become their creed. Numerous members of the Blood Alliance will also sit in the judgment seat with the appearance of the top executives of the nine mega corporations. The former Blood Alliance will use this method to resurrect the dead and become the master of Dragon City again! Meng Chao felt that he had seen through most of the bloody mist that covered Dragon City. The only variable was Lu Siya. Yun Feidian would never have imagined that Lu Siya, whom he had been trying to frame, was really a monster remnant. She might even be the tenth Supernatural Entity who was hiding behind all the monster remnants! What was the old saying? When the enemy says that you have weapons of mass destruction, it is best for you to actually have weapons of mass destruction. Lu Siya was truly a monster remnant. This meant that she had powers that far exceeded Yun Feidians expectations. One should know that Lu Siya had debuted a few years earlier than Meng Chao. She could be considered Yun Feidians nephew. Based on her performance during the Monster War, Yun Feidian already thought highly of her as a peak-stage Heaven Realm warrior. Little did he know that Lu Siya, who had been blessed by the monster mastermind and transformed into a wild banshee, would definitely break through to the Deity Realm after a whole year of cultivation. Lu Siya, who had integrated the two combat systems of the superhumans and the monsters, possessed double combat skills and was unpredictable. She was even more difficult to deal with than ordinary Deity Realm experts! The special combat squad sent by Yun Feidian to capture Lu Siya will definitely return in defeat. Meng Chao mumbled, The question now is, what exactly is Lu Siya up to? With her scheming mind, its impossible for her not to notice the huge net that is gradually covering her head. She also knows that she wont have a good ending if she falls into the hands of the nine mega corporations. When the other party discovers the fact that she is a monster remnant and a wild banshee, her reputation will be ruined at the very least. At worst, she will be dissected and studied, and she will die without a burial place! Meng Chao was not reluctant to part with Lu Siya. The problem was that Lu Siya had successfully tied herself tightly to the Azure Alliance through an entire year of disguise. If her true colors were exposed now, it would only damage the reputation of the Azure Alliance, causing the proposal of the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children, which was likely to change Dragon Citys future, to come to an abrupt end. It would even cause the power of the nine mega corporations to be even greater than what Meng Chao saw in the future. It would also cause Dragon City to walk toward the end of the world earlier and faster. I cant let Lu Siya fall into the hands of the nine mega corporations, especially Yun Feidian and the other members of the Blood Alliance. On top of that, I also have to prevent Lu Siya from taking the opportunity to do something bad. I find that Lu Siyas performance during this period of time is strange. Shes too loud and ostentatious. Its as if shes deliberately telling Yun Feidian her coordinates and luring him to capture her. With Lu Siyas cunning mind, its impossible for her not to see that there is a criminal behind the recent series of events in Dragon City. Yun Feidian is an ambitious schemer, and Lu Siya is one too. They are of the same kind, and its always easier for them to smell the scent of the same kind. Defense is not Lu Siyas character. With her aggressive personality, it would be a loss if she didnt gain anything. Maybe she has already set up a trap in the dark and is ready to strike back at Yun Feidian! He could not let Yun Feidian take Lu Siya away orlet Lu Siya have the chance to use her tricks. This was the biggest reason why Meng Chao was staring at Lu Siya from all angles twenty-four hours a day. The situation was complicated. Fortunately, he still had his biggest trump card. Neither Yun Feidian nor Lu Siya knew of his existence for the time being. He was the most hidden chess player and hunter! Chapter 1677 - The Dice Have Been Rolled Shen Yuanbao did not send any more messages for the next two days. However, Meng Chao believed that this old and strong Deity Realm warrior had to be like him, scheming in secret and trying to become a chess player who could control the overall situation. There was no news until the dawn of the third day, during the darkest hour. There were still seventy-two hours before the voting for the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children. Shen Yuanbao finally sent him a new message. Its contents were a series of simple numbers, including a time and a coordinate. The time was 6.30 am, while the coordinate was 30 kilometers southwest of Dragon City. It pointed to a warehouse that seemed to have no connection with Universe Corporation. It was the signal for action that the two of them had agreed on a long time ago. The dice had been rolled, and the chain reaction that was related to the future of Dragon Citys civilization had officially started. It was 5.57 am. A convoy set out from an underground garage and slowly drove out of Universe Corporations headquarters. The CEO, Shen Yuanbiao, who had worked hard in the headquarters the whole night, was sitting in a luxurious bulletproof car in the middle. According to his schedule, he would return to his private residence to rest until twelve noon and then attend a public dinner. At 3.00 pm, he would hold a press conference to inform his friends in the media, of the latest investigation on a series of recent events by Universe Corporation. However, because the necessary roads were undergoing pipeline maintenance, they were temporarily closed. As such, the motorcade had to take a detour and pass through an underground tunnel three blocks away. They encountered a small accident in the underground tunnel. Hence, they were forced to stop and wait patiently for the traffic police to deal with it. Just five minutes after the motorcade stopped, Shen Yuanbiao had already exchanged positions with a substitute who had been arranged beforehand. Next, Shen Yuanbiaos replacement would return to his private residence to sleep. Using nanomaterials that adhered to the skin, Shen Yuanbiao, who had completely changed his facial features, took the opportunity to enter a black SUV that had also been stopped in the tunnel due to the traffic accident. He was about to get a full six hours of free movement. Five minutes later, the tunnel returned to normal. After Universe Corporations convoy and the black SUV drove out of the underground tunnel, they went their separate ways. When the black SUV passed through the next seven to eight intersections, more than ten cars, SUVs, and van-type trucks followed them. They kept their distance from each other and formed a brand-new convoy. If one activated their enhanced vision, one would be able to see through the reflective film and the shell of these vehicles. One would be able to see that the drivers and passengers inside were all burly men with fierce expressions. Many of them were covered in crisscrossing scars, and they were armed to the teeth. Even some of their limbs had been embedded with swords, spears, and halberds. They possessed shiny artificial limbs. Shen Yuanbao sat in the back seat of the black SUV and changed into a bulletproof, stab-proof, and optical camouflage combat suit made of nanomaterials. The nanomaterials were extremely elastic, and they perfectly outlined his muscles. At that moment, he looked murderous. He was a completely different person from when he was the chief executive officer of the headquarters. These people were all trusted aides that Shen Yuanbiao had recruited and trained in the past ten years to seize Universe Corporation. In the nameless warehouse thirty kilometers southwest of Dragon City, there were even more unspeakable resources, weapons, and dangerous people waiting for his orders. However, Shen Yuanbiao knew that he was just bait. He was not the winner of this shocking gamble. The corner of Shen Yuanbiaos mouth curled up into a cold sneer. He glanced at the minivan that had started to follow them three blocks away through the rearview mirror. Although this minivan turned left at the next intersection, a pickup truck took the baton. Shen Chenglie, Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng? Shen Yuanbiao mumbled to himself as he chewed on the names of his nephews and niece. As soon as news of his brothers death reached him, Shen Yuanbiao realized that the so-called blood descendants and foster children had temporarily put aside their disputes and turned their guns to work together to deal with him, the chief executive officer. All of this might have been ordered by his brother, whose fate was unknown. That man had countless pairs of eyes that could observe him twenty-four hours a day. Perhaps his brother had even thoroughly investigated the power that he had accumulated for a long time. He could not hide his swap from these people who were scheming to get rid of him. Besides, he had no intention of hiding it at all. Now, everyone in the blood descendant faction and the adopted children faction must think that Ive stored a large number of dangerous unspeakable items in the warehouse south of the city and Ive also sheltered a lot of wanted criminals who cant be seen in the light. They assume that Im leaving the city to use these things to fight them to the death, right? As long as they get me and all the evidence in the warehouse south of the city, theyll be able to destroy my reputation and make me automatically withdraw from the competition for the highest position in Universe Corporation. Therefore, they will definitely send all their elite soldiers to treat the warehouse in the south of the city as the battlefield for their final victory. Little do they know that I still have my trump card from the Blood Alliance. At this moment, Universe Corporations defense is unprecedentedly weak. Provided that the Blood Alliance is willing to risk everything, they will definitely succeed in assassinating my dear big brother and make him fall for his own cleverness! When Big Brothers fake death becomes a real death, the people of the Blood Alliance will arrange sufficient evidence on Big Brothers body to prove that he died a few days ago. Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng learned of Big Brothers death earlier and even saw his body with their own eyes. Hehe, as the direct descendants of my eldest brother, they obviously saw my eldest brothers corpse, but they deliberately concealed the news of my eldest brothers death. Even before my eldest brothers corpse grew cold, they used me, a meritorious minister of the Shen family and Universe Corporation, as an example. Arent the ambitions of these juniors obvious? Plus, how exactly did my eldest brother die? Who was the real culprit? Isnt the answer clear? Shen Yuanbiao reviewed his entire plan again. He was sure that everything was under control. Right then, he was not worried about Shen Yuhe and his other nephews. However, for some reason, the image of his big brother appeared in his mind. The Shen Yuanbao in his mind was not the aggressive Deity Realm warrior of today. Instead, it was of him decades ago. Together, the brothers, who had no other worries yet, fought with their blood and sweat. Brother, dont blame me. Shen Yuanbiao closed his eyes and muttered to himself in a tone that was close to a moan, Universe Corporation is the result of our blood and sweat. We need to be strong enough to protect it. Yet, you got yourself seriously injured during the final battle with the monster mastermind and lost the power to protect it. I-I dont want to watch our lifes work be destroyed. I have no choice but to cooperate with the Blood Alliance! Chapter 1678 - The Hunter and the Hunted Shen Yuanbiaos guess was correct. Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, and the others had indeed prepared an inescapable net. They were waiting for him to step into the trap. The heirs of Universe Corporation were either hiding in carefully disguised vehicles, hanging far behind Shen Yuanbiao, or they had already moved to the warehouses vicinity in the south of the city, ready to take action at any moment. To be honest, they did not want to eliminate Shen Yuanbiao physically. No matter what, Shen Yuanbiao was a family elder and one of Universe Corporations founders. Currently, he was in charge of the corporations daily operations as the CEO. Whether it was physically eliminating him or exposing his shocking scandal, causing him to lose his reputation and suffer a fate worse than death would deal a devastating blow to the reputation and business value of the Shen family as well as Universe Corporation. Both sides would suffer heavy losses. However, Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and Shen Chenglie were all certain that Shen Yuanbiao had already suffered a great loss in the recent series of open and secret battles. His mind was muddled, and he could only make a desperate gamble. His last bargaining chip and other unspeakable secrets had to be hidden in the warehouse south of the city. As long as they exposed evidence of Shen Yuanbiaos crimes and seized the evidence against him, they would be able to turn this uncle of theirs into a fish on the chopping board. He would be at their mercy. Plus, Universe Corporations power would be transferred to them calmly and quietly. Of course, whether it was the blood descendants like Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng, or the adopted children like Shen Chenglie, everyone had seriously considered the question of whether the old man was dead or not more than once. Although Meng Chao had secretly summoned Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng to the old mans secret medical room last time and shown them the old mans body sealed in the genetic medicine, the old man was still alive. Deity Realm experts could temporarily change or even freeze their physiological reactions, stop their breathing and heartbeat, fake signs of death, and even skillfully control their cells to show patches of lividity on their skin if they wanted. It was not difficult to fool the sophisticated medical equipment. At that time, Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng were deeply moved by Meng Chaos words. For a moment, their minds wavered, and they did not suspect him. After they left, they thought about it repeatedly, and the more they thought about it, the more suspicious they found the matter. However, upon deeper consideration, they realized that the old mans life and death did not affect what they had to do. If the old man was truly dead, as children, they were duty-bound to avenge the old man. They also had to take back the highest authority that originally belonged to them from the hands of Shen Yuanbiao, their uncle. If the old man was not dead, this would just be a special test arranged by the old man for his successors. In that case, they had to use all their skills to let the old man clearly see that they were the most qualified to inherit his mantle, the entire Shen family, and Universe Corporation! A few hundred meters away from Shen Yuanbiao, in two vans with different company logos and different models, Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng simultaneously raised their wrists and looked at the time. It was 6.14 am. At his current speed, Shen Yuanbiao would arrive at the warehouse in the southern part of the city, which he had transformed into a secret stronghold, in about fifteen minutes. When that time came, everything would be settled. The brother and sister, Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng, both had flames of excitement and nervousness in their eyes. These flames then transformed into bright and beautiful scenes before their eyes. It showed their family business continue to develop and grow because of them after they took control of Universe Corporation, leading the nine mega corporations. It was also a beautiful scene of themselves advancing rapidly, growing in strength, and surpassing their limits. Immersed in their beautiful dreams, they did not realize that in the tall buildings hundreds of meters away from the road, behind at least a dozen windows, there were military binoculars and even anti-material sniper rifle scopes locked onto them. These heavy anti-material sniper rifles were as big as rocket launchers. They were filled with sniper bullets that were thicker than a babys arm and purely polished from high-purity crystals. Many of the crystal bullets also showed a magnificent color of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple, overlapping and changing. It was obvious that they were crystals of different properties. They were nested together after being meticulously carved. Once they whistled out of the barrel of the gun, they could stir up the plants magnetic field, increasing their power. The moment they came into contact with their target, they could also trigger magma that was thousands of degrees hot, frost that was close to absolute zero, and high-voltage electric arcs that were comparable to lightning. They were completely opposite forces, but they had the same terrifying destructive power. Forget the bulletproof car and van that Shen Yuanbiao, Shen Yuhe, and Shen Yufeng were in, even a battle tank equipped with reactive armor could not withstand the fatal blow of this special bullet! The gunmen who were sitting behind the heavy anti-materiel sniper rifle like metal statues had fierce and cold expressions. Their eyes were like bottomless wells, without the slightest fluctuation of emotion. Occasionally, there would be a flash of brilliance within them, indicating the collision of massive information and formulas. Upon closer look, there were many winding scars on the backs of their heads and spines. There were even many metal implants protruding directly from the sides of their spines, like two rows of neat rivets. When wireless signals were channeled into these rivets, biological electricity would flow back and forth between their spinal cord and brain fluid, making their nerves highly excited but also their mind highly focused. Their pupils were constricted into the tips of needles as faint patterns appeared on the most secretive parts of their bodies one after another. They were two crossed vertical eyes that overlapped to form an X shape. They were crossed eyes, the symbol of the Blood Alliance. It was not exactly time yet. These Blood Alliance members were only reserves. They were lying in ambush there and were mainly responsible for monitoring the two fleets of the Shen family. They were not to deviate from the predetermined route. Naturally, there were even sharper and more secretive assassins from the Blood Alliance lying in ambush near the warehouse. They were in charge of sending sniper bullets as thick as an infants arm into Shen Yuanbiaos brain. However, the members of the Blood Alliance, who claimed to be monitors, did not expect to be closely monitored from the air by a fourth force. Above their heads, about three to five hundred meters in the air, the air route made up of armored airships was as orderly and lively as usual. The crystal engines were operating at their maximum capacity, leaking out strands of spirit energy, forming a colorful mist around the armored airships. Looking from the ground, the air routes in different directions were like intersecting rainbows. However, there were clearly signs that did not match Universe Corporation on the airbags of several of the armored airships. The pods that were supposed to be filled with cargo were filled with murderous intent instead. Chapter 1679 - Fall Within the armored airships, those disguised as transport personnel were also well-muscled, deep-eyed, and scarred elites who were not afraid of death. They were all trump cards that Shen Yuanbao had accumulated in his bloody battles over the past decades. After every bloody battle, Shen Yuanbao would hide those who were heavily wounded and loyal to him behind the scenes. They would no longer be required to carry out too many complicated and dangerous missions. However, they were still fed with astronomical cultivation resources, allowing them to focus on nothing else, except polish their combat ability. They became killing machines that continued to replenish their energy, turning from aces to trump cards. At this moment, these fighters were also holding the most advanced military binoculars. Through the porthole in the cockpit, they were overlooking the southern region of Dragon City from a high vantage point. Not only that, but the pod was also loaded with plenty of infrared scanning and spirit magnetic induction equipment. Once they captured the special vitality magnetic field changes of a superhuman, they would be able to lock onto him firmly and he would have nowhere to hide. With such aerial scanning and the list of suspected New Life Hospital patients that Meng Chao had gotten for Shen Yuanbao, the old man had discovered the members of the Blood Alliance who thought that they had hidden themselves very well. As expected, these people had surfaced one after another in the past one or two days. First, they gathered together and distributed their weapons and equipment. Then, they moved to the surroundings of Shen Yuanbiaos warehouse in the south of the city through different channels. Shen Yuanbaos trump cards saw their every move. In the armored airships transport cabin, there was also a single glider with a powerful jet function, which allowed the trump cards, who were on average in the Heaven Realm, to descend from the sky in just one minute. However, it was not time yet. The small fries of the Blood Alliance were not Shen Yuanbaos targets either. The real big fish was still hiding among the magnificent high-rise buildings in the central business district of Dragon City, showing off its dignified appearance! It did not matter if that was not enough. The actors had already stepped onto the stage, the chess pieces had been placed on the chessboard, and the final game was about to be played. Shen Yuanbao believed that he had to be the hunter, the fisherman, and the ultimate winner! It was 6.27 am. Shen Yuanbiaos convoy slowly drove into the warehouse in the south of the city. It was a gray, reinforced concrete building complex, which was filled with the smell of smoke and fire of war. There were horse repellent and reinforced steel plates everywhere. In addition, there were traces of dried blood and mucus from monsters everywhere. The doors of each structure were twenty to thirty centimeters thick, and they were made of the strongest alloy. However, there were still shocking dents and scratches on them. They silently spoke of how cruel the war had been. There were not many windows around all the structures. At most, there were some holes that served as observation holes and shooting holes. The guns that came out of these holes almost did not require adjustments in terms of trajectory. They could form a crisscrossing three-dimensional fire net. During the Monster War, the people of Dragon City had built countless similar bunkers and fire points around the main city, forming the first line of defense for their civilization. After the end of the Monster War, these military fortresses that were not suitable for human habitation were mostly transformed into warehouses. Of course, if an ambitious person rented such a warehouse, he or she would be able to restore it to its original statea steel fortress that was armed to the teethwithout spending too much time and cost. Clack, clack, clack! The windowless warehouse, which was dozens of meters tall, slowly opened with the sounds of gears spinning and chains twisting. It only had a few ventilation openings at the top. The steel plates that had been laid on the ground came into view, revealing a road that was more than ten meters wide. It was enough for heavy container trucks to drive side by side. Following the underground passage, Shen Yuanbiaos fleet went underground. The steel plates were closed again. A few freight workers, whose muscles bulged out of their loose work clothes, were guarding the entrance and exit of the underground passage. Its really weird! This must be Shen Yuanbiaos nest. He must have piled up a lot of evidence here! Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, as well as the other successors who were lying in ambush, all had flames in their eyes, and white smoke was spurting out of their nostrils. Move out! They gritted their teeth and waited for the last three minutes. They guessed that Shen Yuanbiao had already entered the warehouse. After checking the time, they issued strict orders to their trusted aides. For a moment at the break of dawn, the warehouse immediately boiled like oil being thrown onto an ice cube. Amidst the deafening roar of the engines, the civilian vehicles that had been modified and equipped with steel and iron bones on top of astonishing combat ability jumped up from all directions and surrounded the warehouse in the south of the city. The shells of the civilian vehicles slid open, revealing rockets and honeycomb launchers. Many of the unique rockets were equipped with anti-monster combat units. They could automatically lock onto the carbon-based creatures with the most active vitality magnetic field nearby and destroy their spirit reactions with heat, shock waves, and spirit magnetic interference. Even if their target could not be blown to death, their targets ability to use spirit energy could be temporarily and significantly reduced. One could use them to hunt monsters, but of course, one could also suppress the combat ability of superhumans. The freight workers who were guarding the entrance of the underground passage did not expect so many ferocious-looking steel behemoths to appear around them simultaneously. When they finally saw the long guns and short guns on the other partys vehicle under the dazzling headlights, their hearts could not help but stop beating. Their pupils constricted, and they broke out in cold sweat. The few freight workers turned their necks like rusted machines and looked at each other in dismay. They wisely chose not to move at all, allowing the steel beasts to pass by them and rush toward the warehouse. As for Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, and the others, they did not choose to open the steel plates and enter through the underground passage. Their purpose was to catch Shen Yuanbiao, not to hurt either side. If they walked through the underground passage, not only would they be easily ambushed, but it was also likely that the other party would block the entrance on the other end of the passage and waste too much time. As the saying went, Deal with right and wrong based on the facts presented before you. If Shen Yuanbiao were to escape, they might not be able to nail him even if there were a large number of undeclared dangerous goods in the warehouse and dangerous people who were currently on the wanted list. Therefore, they directly approached the outer walls of the warehouse from the ground. The outer walls were as solid as hard metal. Even the overwhelming beast horde in the past had not been able to break through them. Shen Yuhe and the others had studied the warehouses blueprints long ago. They even secretly found the builders of the warehouse from back then and discovered a way to destroy the warehouse! Chapter 1680 - Trap Right here! Go! Following Shen Yuhes shrill cry, two tracked infantry war chariots were refitted. There were also four heavy-duty vehicles carrying special demolition devices that looked like large speakers. Protected by dozens of corporate warriors in power armor, they rolled forward and pressed against the wall on the east side of the warehouse. According to their analysis of the construction drawings, the interior of this wall was the intersection point of a large number of pipes and cables. It was also relatively the easiest to break through. As for the two demolition vehicles with megaphones, they could use the chain reaction of sound waves to trigger the resonance of objects. They could use the high-frequency vibration of tens of thousands of times per second to turn the copper wall into dust. Seeing the red lights above the wrecking vehicles flashing one by one, the corporate warriors loyal to Shen Yuhe and the others all put on special earmuffs. When all the red lights were turned on, sound waves, which could not be processed by the human ear but could rip apart the brain, came from the depths of the big speakers. They were unstoppable, and they penetrated the reinforced concrete that was more than one meter thick. In just half a minute, the towering buildings in front of them began to shake violently at a speed visible to the naked eye. The copper walls and iron walls that could not be broken by even the overwhelming beast horde seemed to be attacked by mysterious and unpredictable magic. The reinforced concrete was instantly turned into gravel and quicksand. Amidst the cracking and shattering sounds, a huge hole more than three meters in diameter was revealed. Through the hole, one could see boxes of materials piled up in the warehouse, as well as the dumbfounded freight workers. Shen Yuanbiao is inside. Dont let him escape! Shen Yuhe took the lead, and Shen Yufeng followed closely behind. Both of them were blinded by their desire for power, and they did not care about their own safety at all. Shen Chenglie and the others, who had rich combat experience, hesitated for a moment. However, they knew that this was not the time to be hesitant either. They exchanged glances, gritted their teeth at the same time, and entered one after another. Although everyone did not want to fight Shen Yuanbiao in the same room and have both sides suffer heavy losses, they were also prepared for the other side to jump over the wall in desperation. This time, they brought the entire Shen family and Universe Corporation, which was fifty to sixty percent of their strength. Even if Shen Yuanbiao wanted to put up a stubborn resistance, he could only seek his own destruction. Yet, the scene inside the warehouse shocked everyone. Not only did they not find Shen Yuanbiao, who had just entered the warehouse through the underground passage, but they also did not find any contraband or dangerous goods there. Similarly, they did not find any fierce-looking wanted criminals. The vast majority of the containers were filled with crystal ore slag that had been refined many times. All the slag had legal purchase, tax, and clearance documents attached. All the freight workers were exactly the same. That could be determined by their temperament, facial expressions, muscle lines, the toughness of their flesh, and the smoothness of their skin. Not to mention, Shen Yuhe and the others entered their faces and fingerprints into the database and confirmed their identities. They were all good, law-abiding citizens! How-How is this possible? Cold sweat immediately flowed down Shen Yuhe and the others foreheads to their lips, but they could not stop it. Over the past few days, they had conducted thorough investigations around the warehouse in the south of the city. They had confirmed that the goods that had been delivered there were still emanating feeble spirit waves despite the fact that they were all packed in special materials. Therefore, they judged that the goods were all extremely dangerous and possibly undeclared weapons of mass destruction. However, they did not expect the slag that had been refined many times to also have weak spirit radiation that could produce the same effect as carefully-sealed weapons of mass destruction. The question was, why had Shen Yuanbiao gone through so much trouble to collect so much slag? Since when did he, the CEO of Universe Corporation, personally come here and take charge of the groups garbage collection? Weve all been fooled! Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and Shen Chenglie looked at each other and saw the deep confusion and unease in each others eyes. They realized that Shen Yuanbiao had seen through their intentions long ago. This warehouse in the south of the city was a trap that Shen Yuanbiao had meticulously set up! The problem was, what was the point of Shen Yuanbiao meticulously setting up such a trap? Was it to gather them together and capture them all in one go? That was impossible! Besides, they had more than half of Universe Corporations military power. Once they gathered together, their momentum would be even greater. Shen Yuanbiao could not swallow them with just the other half of his military power. Even if Shen Yuanbiao had taken great pains to raise an unknown and incomparably elite military force in the dark, he would still have to pay an extremely terrifying price to finish all of them in one go. Killing a thousand enemies would result in a loss of eight hundred. The game of power naturally had its own rules that could not be broken in a fight. The Shen familys own people would fight until their heads split and blood flowed, and both sides would suffer devastating losses. On the contrary, outsiders would look at them like a joke and take advantageShen Yuanbiao was not stupid, he would never do such a stupid thing that only harmed others and did not benefit himself! Shen Yuanbiao What on Earth is he trying to do?! Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and Shen Chenglie all muttered to themselves at the same time. Their expression showed unprecedented disappointment, confusion, fear, and nervousness! More than twon hundred meters away from them, in another unremarkable warehouse. Through the hidden surveillance camera, Shen Yuanbiao saw the dazed and embarrassed looks of Shen Yuhe and the others. He could not help but smile. His advanced thermal sensing and facial recognition system clearly outlined the facial features of Shen Yuhe and the rest. Combined with the identity information that had been stored in the database for a long time, it was easy for him to calculate the number of subordinates that Shen Yuhe and the others brought along, as well as their identities. As expected, the blood descendants faction and the adopted children faction had come out in full force. All the famous experts participated in the operation. My nephews and nieces really think highly of my old bones! In that case, there shouldnt be many people at The Grand View of the Universe who can participate in its defense, right? If my dear big brother is still alive, he will certainly devote all his attention and combat ability to the south city warehouse and prepare to completely destroy my hopes of usurping the throne, right? Big Brother, youve been smart all your life. Unfortunately, you never calculate this last game of chess. The south city warehouse is not important. The Grand View of the Universe is the real battlefield! Judging from the time, the people of the Blood Alliance should have sneaked into The Grand View of the Universe by now, without anyone noticing. What I want to do is be the first to return there before Shen Yuhe and the others can react and find Big Brothers cold body as well as traces of the murderer. Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and Shen Chenglie are all intelligent individuals. As for Shen Chenglie and the other adopted children, they are not even related to Big Brother by blood. All they want is to protect their current interests. When I have the power in my hands and their power is gone, in order to not become their fathers murderer they should make the right choice! Chapter 1681 - : Yun Feidians Bewitching Ways Shen Yuanbiao closed his eyes. The image of a Blood Alliance member who was hiding in Universe Corporation appeared before his eyes. He turned into a flesh puppet, transmitting Yun Feidians will to him. At first, he was shocked by the sudden change in the facial features, temperament, bones, and muscle fibers of the Blood Alliance member. He did not know what kind of mysterious and terrifying power it was that could change a person from a cautious civilian to a hungry mad tiger in just a few seconds. Soon, however, the words of the Blood Alliance member, or rather, Yun Feidian, who was controlling the Blood Alliance member remotely, made him fall into deep thought. CEO Shen, what kind of organization do you think the New Blood Alliance is exactly? Is it a rat that is hiding in a dark corner and living in fear? You are completely mistaken! I can tell you without hiding or exaggerating that many people in the nine mega corporations know about the New Blood Alliances existence. They have tacitly allowed, indulged, and even helped us grow the entire way! Why? The reason is simple. Whether its a person, an interest group, or a civilization of a country, they are forced to do a lot things. They have to get rid of certain allies, who are on the surface, as close as brothers. They have to swear that they will sacrifice their lives to protect them, but when they have no other choice, they can only break their promise. Those big shots who stand tall on their splendid temples and look magnificent under the spotlight are not suitable to do such things. They have to get rid of the people that they have to get rid of and forget that they have sworn to protect. They can only foster a new Blood Alliance and become their shadow. They will become their substitutes whose hands are stained with blood in the darkness! With the development of Dragon Citys civilization, it has already defeated the strong enemy close at hand and is about to embark on the magnificent road of conquest. However, before conquering the Other World, I must first figure out one thing. Is Dragon City the Dragon City of superhumans or the Dragon City of ordinary people? Does the future Dragon City civilization want to completely break away from the old order, the old law, the old morality, and even the old humanity of the Earth era, and establish a new order and a new world that belongs to the superhumans, or is it going to be bound by the old order, which is bloated, putrid, and far behind the times? The most outstanding elites of human civilization have evolved for tens of thousands of years, the superhumans, are bound tightly and reduced to being tools of ordinary people who have nothing to do. They forcibly drag the superhumans down to their level and put in a lot of effort for their own small benefits. In the end, they exhaust themselves in a meaningless way, making the Dragon City civilization repeat the tragedy of the Earth civilization. I think the answer is very clear. Times have changed. In the past, Dragon City mainly faced the contradiction between humans and monsters. Today, Dragon City is facing the contradiction between superhumans and ordinary people. However, many superhumans do not realize this. They regard themselves as the filial children and grandchildren of ordinary people. They are satisfied with the illusory sense of achievement brought by the cheers, applause, hugs, and praises from ordinary people. However, they dont realize that as a transmigrator and a new human, they are shouldering a mission that is a hundred times more important than protecting ordinary peoplethey need to constantly break through the limits of life and create an incomparably brilliant new world! And although many within the nine mega corporations have already realized that the conflict between superhumans and ordinary people is irreconcilable and will inevitably lead to an all-out war if it continues to escalate Most of these people are already old but many of them were still born on Earth. Even if their brains are nourished by spirit energy and are a hundred times stronger than the Earthlings of the old era, they are still bound or even sealed by that brand of Earth. They are either concerned about so-called brotherhood, or theyre afraid of the power that ordinary people and the middle- and low-level superhumans who support ordinary people have. They do not dare to make up their minds and completely shed all pretense of cordiality with the other party. As a result, they have repeatedly missed the opportunity to nip the other party in the bud! Its the same for your big brother, Shen Yuanbao, and Lu Zhongqi of Sky Pillar Corporation. There are also a few old leaders in the nine mega corporations. Forgive me for being blunt, but even though these people have the power to destroy the world, they dont have a superhuman heart that is completely different from that of ordinary people. Hmph, even though theyre in the Deity Realm, they are not true superhumans. Its even more impossible for them to establish a real, extremely powerful, and glorious superhuman civilization! They obviously want to attack the Azure Alliance, but theyre afraid of offending the ordinary people and the Red Dragon Army. They can only cower and release the peerless beast, the New Blood Alliance, in the hopes that we will be able to fight against the Azure Alliance until both sides suffer heavy losses. This is what those old guys want! Fine, they want a knife, so Ill be the knife. They want a beast, so Ill be the beast. Ill chop away whoever their targets, and Ill bite their targets. However, when I grind the knife until my hair falls, and when I, a hungry beast, eat until Im fat and strong, I want to see whether these old coots, who have all kinds of tricks up their sleeves, still have a way to control my New Blood Alliance! CEO Shen, Brother Yuanbiao, Im willing to speak to you so openly and honestly because I believe that youre different from the old people like Shen Yuanbao and Lu Zhongqi. At the very least, you, who have been working hard every day to maintain Universe Corporations operations, should know better than anyone else how serious your brothers injuries are. Once that arrogant Deity Realm warrior, who made many enemies, dies, the Shen family and Universe Corporation will immediately fall into the abyss of eternal damnation! Now is the moment of life and death for the Shen family and Universe Corporation. Only by relying on the New Blood Alliances power will you have the chance to turn the tide and rise from the dead. You can even lead the Shen family and Universe Corporation on a brand-new golden path! The path of cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you dont advance, you will fall back. In fact, it is the same for the advancement of a family, an enterprise, and even a civilization! In this changing era, we can only make rapid progress and never recover. There is no middle path that we can take! Are you going to curl up in your big brothers shadow forever and watch the Shen family as well as Universe Corporation fall apart and vanish into thin air? Or are you going to fight with all your might and become the new master of the Shen family, Universe Corporation, and even the entire Dragon City? Are you going to become a superhuman among the extraordinary human beings and lead all superhumans to conquer the Other World and create a brand-new civilization? Now, make your choice! Chapter 1682 - Assassination Although it was just a memory. Shen Yuanbiaos blood was still boiling. To tell the truth, he was clear about the gap between himself and his big brother, as well as the other Deity Realm experts. He also knew that Universe Corporation, which had lost its Deity Realm fighters, would certainly be filled with thorns and flames on its way forward. If he wanted to get help from this fierce beast, the New Blood Alliance, he would have to pay a great price. However Yun Feidians words made sense. The old fellows who had awakened their extraordinary strength at Dragon City had all reached the end of their lives. When they were young and strong, the sequelae of excessive cultivation and crazy battles were like time bombs that gradually exploded in their bodies. As short as one and a half years and as long as three to five years, the old fellows would gradually withdraw from the stage of history. His big brother, Shen Yuanbao, was the best example. In three to five years, Dragon City would definitely be the world of the second generation of superhumans. Compared with the first generation of superhumans who had started from scratch, the second generation of superhumans possessed a more solid foundation, fewer mistakes on the path of cultivation, and more resources to support them as they grew up. That made their vitality magnetic field more stable and their cells stronger. It was also more likely for them to break through their human limits and become existences that surpassed the Deity Realm. In addition, the second generation of superhumans had two very important characteristics. First, most of them were born in the Other World and did not have too much affection for Earth. They would not think that it was their natural responsibility to protect Earth and the people of Earth. Second, most were children of the first generation of superhumans. From the beginning, they realized that they were different from ordinary peoplethey were born to be decision-makers, hunters, and leaders. They were destined to control Dragon Citys fate. Once the second generation of superhumans like them came to power one after another, the rules of the game in Dragon City would definitely change dramatically. In the process, many old guys who followed the old ways would lose miserably. Those who could see the trend clearly and follow it would have the chance to ride the wind and soar to the sky. Shen Yuanbiao believed that he was definitely the latter. Return to The Grand View of the Universe! He sat in the back seat of an off-road vehicle equipped with bulletproof glass, as well as armor, and ordered the driver in the drivers seat. The moment the driver started the engine, his pupils contracted into two needle tips, and the hair on the back of his head stood on end. His heart seemed to be pierced by an ice pick, and the piercing pain instantly passed through his spinal cord to his central nervous system. It issued an extremely ear-piercing alarm to his brain. Bang! Crack! A gunshot sound that was covered by a silencer in the distance rang out almost at the same time as the bulletproof glass on his right fractured. Hundreds of crisscrossing cracks instantly appeared on the bulletproof glass that could supposedly withstand a full-strength blow from a ferocious Hell Beast. Fortunately, after the bullet penetrated the bulletproof glass, the deflection of the angle caused it to narrowly slide past Shen Yuanbiaos nose and embed itself into the handrail on the other side of the carriage with a sharp whistle. Shen Yuanbiao smelled a strong aura. As the chief executive officer of Universe Corporation, he was, of course, the top mining expert in Dragon City. The complex aura made him realize that the warhead was made of at least seven different kinds of crystals. It had the ability to burn, freeze, and release electric arcs in an instant. It was very difficult to block it with a spirit shield. Of course, the cost and difficulty of manufacturing it were unimaginable for an ordinary person too. It was definitely not something that ordinary killers could get their hands on! Whats going on? Who wants to kill me? The questions flashed through his mind like fireworks in a storm. Shen Yuanbiao sensed the second sniper bullet whistling toward his temple. The shattered bulletproof glass was no longer capable of blocking or interfering, and the sniper bullet was like the tusks of an Apocalyptic Beast. Before it pierced into Shen Yuanbiaos temple, he could envision his his skull exploding and his brain splattering everywhere. At that critical moment, a series of cracking sounds erupted from Shen Yuanbaos spine and neck at the same time. He sank his entire body into the soft chair, and half of his head was even retracted into his chest. According to his calculations, the second sniper bullet would narrowly pass his head. At most, it would wipe off a few strands of his hair. As for the sniper who had fired two bullets consecutively, the elite forces he had arranged outside must have discovered him by now. It was impossible for him to have another chance to fire a third bullet. However The piercing pain that was clearly directed at Shen Yuanbiaos temple disappeared without a trace in an instant. Under the influence of some strange force, the entire trajectory of the bullet fell by about seven inches. It went from Shen Yuanbiaos temple to locking onto his neck, specifically, his carotid artery that contained rich blood vessels, as well as the cervical vertebrae that supported his skull. This d*mned killer had used some unknown method to mislead Shen Yuanbiaos perception! Of course, it was because Shen Yuanbiao had already shrunk half of his head into his chest. His neck was completely hidden by his scapula. So, the opponents unpredictable attack did not directly pierce through Shen Yuanbiaos neck, tear his carotid artery, and break his cervical vertebra. Instead, it shot through his right shoulder, exploded his shoulder blade, and spread to his right lung. Boom! A dazzling fireball exploded on Shen Yuanbiaos right shoulder. It was clearly a sniper bullet as thick as a finger, but it had the effect of a rocket. The threatening red flames emanated a bone-chilling coldness. His torn flesh and blood had just been swallowed by the flames, but his wound was instantly frozen into a deep blue color. Immediately after, electric arcs shot out from the depths of the wound, tearing Shen Yuanbiaos frozen flesh into pieces. It was as if an invisible giant beast had bitten Shen Yuanbiaos right shoulder hard, leaving a shocking hole between his shoulder blades, chest muscles, and lungs. Only a layer of oily skin remained on his right arm, and this layer of skin was tearing at a speed visible to the naked eye! Despite Shen Yuanbiaos cultivation, which was close to the Deity Realm, he became pale after the severe injury. His head was covered in cold sweat, and he was close to fainting. The sniper bullet was still stuck in his bones. Mysterious and complicated runes engraved on the bullet kept activating and releasing the spirit energy inside the bullet. They created effects similar to radiation, corrosion, and lethal poison that spread to his internal organs and the depths of his brain! Fortunately, the bodyguard sitting on his left pounced on him. The loyal bodyguard who had followed him for more than twenty years used his huge body to help him seal the car window and block the killers vision. At the same time, he squeezed a large amount of medical gel that had been extracted from the flesh of Apocalyptic Beasts on his wound to stop the bleeding, relieve the pain, and control the corrosion and radiation. Shen Yuanbiao heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second, he felt the world spinning and rapidly losing color. You Shen Yuanbiao seemed to realize something. His eyes were wide open as he stared at his personal bodyguard. Chapter 1683 - Roommate In order to relieve pain, a sedative or even an anesthetic was usually added to medical gels. However, such a small amount of sedative and anesthetic would never produce the feeling that Shen Yuanbiao was feeling right now. Waves of a black tide surged into his brain, trying to completely devour his consciousness. This medical gel had been tampered with. His personal bodyguard did not want him to continue living. At the very least, he did not want him to remain sober at this critical moment! Who is it? Before his consciousness completely sank into the abyss, Shen Yuanbiaos thoughts raced. He shouted desperately in his heart, Who is trying to kill me? And who is it that managed to bribe my personal bodyguard who has followed me for more than ten years? Shen Yuanbiao did not think that the younger generation like Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and Shen Chenglie had the ability to do this. Moreover, they did not have the motive to assassinate him. Thats right. While they wanted to snatch his power, everything was still in the same Shen family pot. They had to fight for the gold in the same pot from beginning to end, so they had to follow the most basic ruleif they exposed his scandal, they could attack his subordinates, and under extreme circumstances, display their strength to him. However, to directly kill him was equivalent to kicking the pot over, and it would harm everyones interests. Of course, Shen Yuanbiao had assassinated his big brother, Shen Yuanbao. But that assassination had relied on the Blood Alliances power, so there were not too many clues and evidence left behind. If the assassination had succeeded, no one would have ever known that he was the mastermind behind the scenes. This time, Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, and the others were approaching aggressively. Several hundred pairs of eyes had seen them appear there. If they were assassinated at such a critical juncture, their mouths would be tied. The reputation of the Shen family and Univere Corporation would suffer a devastating blow because of this high-profile killing. If its not them, then who is it? Who knew that I would appear here at this moment for someone to gain benefits from my assassination? Shen Yuanbiao thought quickly. A moment later, the brilliance in his eyes was like an exploding fireball, almost tearing his eye sockets apart. Yun Feidian! The Blood Alliance! Shen Yuanbiao screamed silently in his heart. He finally understood that he had underestimated Yun Feidians ambition. He had also underestimated the Blood Alliances strength. From the beginning, the Blood Alliance never needed to rely on themselves to seize Universe Corporations supreme power and mobilize all that power to help the Blood Alliance. No, there was no need for Universe Corporation. The Blood Alliance could also launch a grand battle that would change the old and create a new civilization. In the true sense, it would be ruled by superhumans and serve superhumans. The Blood Alliance only needed a trigger, a fuse. And he was the fuse. The realization pierced Shen Yuanbiaos heart like thousands of arrows, and he was filled with regret. However, his throat, which was sealed with blood and te medical gel, could no longer make any sound. Forget pushing his bodyguard, who was getting stronger and stronger, away from him, he did not even have the strength to blink or roll his eyes. He could only watch as his bodyguard grabbed the communicator and spat on the ground. The boss has been attacked and is seriously injured. Hurry up and break out of the encirclement! his bodyguard said. Shen Yuanbiaos heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Of course, there were many calm-minded people amongst his subordinates. If they were given more time, they should be able to tell that the sudden assassination had nothing to do with Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, and company. However, to recruit and expand his strength under the watchful eyes of his elder brother, Shen Yuanbao, it was impossible for him to recruit the talents he needed through formal and public channels. Therefore, his subordinates had gathered a group of good men who were wanted by the Supernatural Tower for committing crimes and even killing people for their goods. Ever since the Dragon City civilization obtained victory in the Monster War, the order of Dragon City had further stabilized. The pursuit of wanted criminals and the reinvestigation of all kinds of unsolved cases had gradually become the focus of the Supernatural Towers work. These men could feel that the noose around their necks had become tighter and tighter. They had become frightened birds and could not wait to clear their names. In a sense, Shen Yuanbiao had been forced by his men to use the most extreme means to seize Universe Corporations highest authority. Only by becoming the big boss of Universe Corporation could he help these people get a real, clean, new identity recorded in the database of the authorities. At the moment, he did not have the ability to do this. These wanted men could not be caught by anyone. Therefore, as soon as his bodyguard finished speaking, Shen Yuanbiao heard all the cars around him roar like trapped beasts, instantly blowing their engine to the point of almost exploding. Shen Yuanbiao had intended to leave the place quietly. As long as his fleet returned to the main city, even if Shen Yuhe and the others found out about it, they would not dare to engage in a soul-stirring car chase with him in the busy downtown area. But right now, after the shrieks of the large-caliber anti-material sniper rifle and the roar of the crystal engine, even the superhuman beings on the opposite side, who were all deaf, could smell the unusual scent from the intense vibration of the spirit waves. As expected, Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and Shen Chenglies troops immediately reacted and surrounded them from both wings like two red-hot sabers. Although Shen Yuhe and Shen Yufeng were both sheltered children and only knew how to talk on paper, Shen Chenglie was the best warrior in the adopted children faction. He was not much younger than Shen Yuanbiao. Before he joined Shen Yuanbao, he already had a batch of subordinates who were brave enough to fight. After so many years of accumulation and training, Shen Yuanbiao definitely did not dare to underestimate his strength. It was impossible for his own men to break out of the encirclement unscathed. No, we absolutely cannot have a conflict with them. If we clash now, both sides will suffer heavy losses. This is suicide. This is suicide! Shen Yuanbiaos eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. The veins in his eyes were jumping up and down, almost forming such a message. Even if he really used his blood vessels to form such a message, for the time being, only his personal bodyguard, who had betrayed him, could see it. At this moment, a new gunshot came from outside the shattered car window. It still produced the sharp whistle of a large-caliber anti-material sniper rifle. But it was no longer aimed at Shen Yuanbiaos car. Instead, it was aimed at Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, and the others, who had just surrounded him from both sides and had yet to understand the situation. Chapter 1684 - Rising Smoke The experienced Shen Chenglie and the other elite soldiers of the adopted children faction could hear the wind whistling, and their expressions changed drastically. They jumped down from their vehicles and found cover to hide. However, Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, and the other Deity Realm blood descendants who lived in luxury reacted slightly slower. Their vehicles were attacked by large-caliber anti-material sniper rifles from different angles. Several bullets even penetrated the crystal engine and successfully triggered the chain reaction of the crystal fuel. While the vehicles turned into dazzling fireballs and the shockwave tore through the bulletproof glass and the external armor, blood also burst out from the bodies of the members of the Shen family who were caught off guard in the carriage. When the skull of one of the Shen family members was finally opened by an armor-piercing bullet as thick as a babys arm, and his white brain matter was instantly burned into charcoal, the situation finally turned into irreparable chaos. The panicking blood descendants faction screamed and shot out all the ammunition they could fire at the places where they thought the sniper might be hiding. Naturally, they did not hit even one sniper from the Blood Alliance. However, many bullets grazed Shen Yuanbiaos subordinates, the wanted criminals who had long become frightened. They flew over and shot out shocking holes in the surrounding buildings. They also caused the crushed stones and iron chips to fall on their heads. If Shen Yuanbiao still had the ability to speak and act, even if he was on his last breath, he would have shouted at the top of his lungs and told his subordinates, This is a conspiracy. Do not engage with the enemy! Unfortunately, it was his bodyguard who was giving the orders in Shen Yuanbiaos place. Break out of the encirclement! Break out of the encirclement at all costs! His bodyguard spread out his fingers and pressed them on Shen Yuanbiaos face. At the same time, he roared in the tactical communication channel, The boss is in critical condition. We have to move to a safe place as soon as possible. We will kill whoever dares to block our way! From that moment on, the sounds of gunfire, explosions, sabers, and swords tearing through the air, as well as the roars of the tides of spirit energy colliding with each other, were beyond control and could not be quelled for a long time. The extremely chaotic tide that originated from the warehouse in the south of the city seemed to have broken through the limitation of time and space and swept over the entire Dragon City in an instant. Even Meng Chao, who was lurking in the downtown area and watching Lu Siya, could clearly smell the increasingly intense smell of gunpowder. He was almost turning into a demon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. The most obvious signal was that more and more armed personnel belonging to the nine mega corporations were on the streets. Since dawn, a large number of heavy-duty vehicles with the symbols of the nine mega corporations had rumbled onto the streets. Those who jumped out of the carriages were also corporate warriors who were wearing helmets and armor, masks, and breathing apparatus, not exposing half an inch of their skin. Their expressions could not be seen. Judging from their appearance as if they were facing a great enemy, as well as the bullet chains that were fully wrapped around their shoulders and waists, these corporate warriors were all ready for actual combat. During the Monster War, the streets and alleys of Dragon City and even thousands of households had become trenches and bunkers for the soldiers to fight to the death at any time. Even swaddled children could fall asleep sweetly because they were used to listening to the sound of the tracks crushing the bones of the monsters. However, with their great victory in the Monster War, the ordinary citizens of Dragon City had not seen such a solemn and tense scene for a whole year. Moreover, the entire city had been on alert in the past to fight the monsters to death. At present, Dragon City did not face any external threats. What did these elite warriors from the nine mega corporations and superhumans in power armor want? Soon, the entire Dragon City was awakened. Whether it was on the streets, alleys, or social media, the citizens were all talking about it. Some social media accounts on behalf of the nine mega corporations indicated that although the monster mastermind had been destroyed, the monster civilization had not completely collapsed. Instead, they took advantage of the slack of the humans cheering for victory to sneak into Dragon City and parasitize the human body, they were trying to create a greater scale of destruction from within Dragon City. The nine mega corporations had already grasped the evidence and were about to launch a large-scale purification operation. They would seize the monsters that were parasitizing the human body, as well as the puppets that were under their control, to ensure the safety of the majority of the citizens. Of course, these monsters and puppets would definitely not sit still and wait for death. Once they realized that they had been exposed, they would definitely do everything they could to struggle on the brink of death. Therefore, social media accounts represented the nine mega corporations suggestions. During this critical period, the citizens were to obediently stay at home. If it was not necessary, they should not gather on the streets or in public places. They were afraid that the monsters that could invade the human body like bacteria and viruses would seize the opportunity and harm their own lives. However, these social media accounts were quickly refuted. The opponents claimed that there was no monster virus or monster remnants. All of this was an excuse for the nine mega corporations to eliminate their opponents and monopolize Dragon City. The nine mega corporations just wanted to use such means to intimidate thousands of ordinary citizens and use force to block the passage of the Mandatory Training Act for School-aged Children. As for why the nine mega corporations did not want to see the act, which would greatly benefit Dragon Citys future, passed, it was because they did not want to foot the bill. Of course, the nine mega corporations and nine noble cultivation families behind them had plenty of money. But they would rather spend all their money on their childrens and lavish living. They did not want to use it on the children of ordinary citizens for them to enjoy the equal right to cultivate and awaken extraordinary powers. Not to mention, the nine mega corporations wanted to wage a war on their own now, monopolizing the interests of the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River. In that fertile land that was thousands of times wider than the monster basin, they wanted to build independent kingdoms that were larger than Dragon City and would forever belong to the nine great cultivation families. Therefore, they were even less willing to fork out precious war funds to support the cultivation and awakening of the ordinary citizens children. The two theories were at odds. The latter quickly gained the upper hand. There was no other way. The nine mega corporations had recently been exposed in so many scandals. After seeing how the children of the noble families were so free and easy, how they squandered, how they enjoyed the life that ordinary citizens could not even dream of in their splendid private clubhouse no, in their private palace Even the most naive ordinary citizens found it hard to believe that the superhumans from the nine great cultivation families would completely stand on their side and fight for their interests and the future of Dragon City. Chapter 1685 - The Red Dragons Rise Meng Chao smelled the scent of a war of opinion behind the words exchanged on the Internet. He had no doubt that the suspicions and criticisms directed at the nine mega corporations were all organized and planned attacks. Perhaps one of the masterminds of this attack was none other than Lu Siya, whom he was monitoring closely. Of course, as a wild banshee, Lu Siya understood better than anyone that the weapon of criticism could never defeat the criticism of weapons. It was impossible for her to place all her hopes on so-called public opinion. In the past few days, after investigating The Bright Lights bombing day and night, she had held more than a dozen press conferences and public gatherings. She had further cemented her persona of pleading for the people, not fearing violence, betraying her family, and fighting against the rich and powerful oligarchs to the end. Meng Chao found out that Lu Siya had also done one more thing. She had been actively contacting the Red Dragon Army. Of course, Lu Siya had ample reasons to openly contact the Red Dragon Army. First of all, an important part of the Azure Alliance included Broken Star Club and Battle God Palace. The members of Broken Star Club were all mid-to low-level superhumans who had lost limbs. Many of them were veterans of the Red Dragon Army. Although they had been scattered throughout Dragon City, their relationship with the Red Dragon Army remained close. Battle God Palace was an organization where the disciples of the Battle God, Lei Zongchao joined forces to carry out the Battle Gods will. The most important member, apart from Meng Chao, was Long Feijun, who was known as the Railway Gun. Long Feijun was the representative of the Red Dragon Armys young officers. Many of Battle God Lei Zongchaos disciples and even the orphans that Lei Zongchao had raised himself, had followed Long Feijuns footsteps and joined the Red Dragon Army. After many years of hard work, they became the most important new force in the Red Dragon Army. With these two layers of connections, it was reasonable for a large number of Red Dragon soldiers to join the Azure Alliance in their personal capacity. No one could stop them. Meanwhile, The Bright Lights explosion had involved crystal bombs and other weapons of mass destruction. It seriously threatened the safety of Dragon Citys airspace. It was reasonable for the Red Dragon Army to not be indifferent but actively participate in the investigation. Nevertheless, Meng Chao always felt that things were not that simple. The military representative who appeared beside Lu Siya probably did not just tag along to investigate The Bright Lights explosion. According to the intelligence gathered after Meng Chao returned to Dragon City, the Red Dragon Army had not made much of a move since their victory in the Monster War. Recently, the Azure Alliance and the nine mega corporations had been at loggerheads, while the entire Dragon City had been in an uproar. Even then, the Red Dragon Army maintained a high degree of calm and restraint. Other than a few veterans and basic officers who joined the Azure Alliance in their personal capacity, the Red Dragon Army as a whole did not make a sound. However, if one thought about it carefully, one would know that the current Red Dragon Army was at a crossroads. Facing their own delicate and awkward situation, any Red Dragon Army soldier with dignity, ambition, and ideals would not be able to let others bully them without reacting. Thats right. The current Red Dragon Army was in a very awkward situation. To put it another way, any army in Earths conventional sense would be out of place in a world where superhumans could fight one against a hundred, move mountains and overturn seas, and decide victory and defeat with one hand. When an army was no longer the strongest representative of the entire civilization and had become extremely weak due to its huge organization and complicated structure, what kind of ideals and glory could it have under the threat of a mysterious force? How much military budget could they win? Moreover, the Red Dragon Army had not been a normal army when it was first established. When Dragon City transmigrated, its army, which had a long history and sacred ideals, was sacrificed in the fierce battle against earthquakes, floods, zombies, and exotic beasts. After that, the nine mega corporations established the Red Dragon Army as the vassal of the superhumans after the Blood Alliances collapse and the rebuilding of order. From the very beginning, the Red Dragon Armys combat mission had mainly been to defend the city, build fortifications, and defend trenches. To put it more bluntly, the Red Dragon Armys main mission had included fighting bloody battles in the inner parts of Dragon City with the sudden beast horde, using reinforced concrete as an engineering unit, expanding the area under Dragon Citys control, building trenches and blockhouses one after another until they connected to the advancing bases, and pouring their whole being into these advancing bases, which turned into death traps and slowed down the monsters pace. Those had just been delay tactics, not elimination steps. Since the Red Dragon Army could not destroy high-level monsters, only superhumans who had mastered the ability of heaven and earth could be the key to determining the battles outcome. Under that battle mode, the weapons, equipment, organizational structure, and tactical concept of the entire Red Dragon Army had all been directed toward a purely defensive force. Similar to a garrisoned army, it was like a giant, clumsy, rough-skinned crustacean that was entrenched in various strategic points, passively waiting for the enemys arrival and then bitterly enduring until the superhumans came to support it. As for perseverance, aggression, and looting They were all affairs of the superhumans, or more precisely, the corporate warriors under the nine mega corporations command. They had nothing to do with the Red Dragon Army at all. At the very least, in Meng Chaos memories from his previous life, the elite force that he had accumulated for decades was almost wiped out due to a rare outbreak of spirit energy during the battle on Raging Waves Mountain Range. The Red Dragon Army was never able to recover or secure sufficient military budgets. They were never able to recruit sufficiently powerful superhumans to join them. As a result, they missed the golden period of development during the colonization war. When the corporate warriors of the nine mega corporations led the Dragon City civilization to advance with great success and were labeled an alternate natural disaster by the natives, the Red Dragon Army remained a dusty vassal and supporting role until the apocalypse arrived. It was destroyed without any honor. Truthfully, in the Dragon City of his previous life, the corporate armed forces of the nine mega corporations were the real armies. The Red Dragon Army, on the other hand, was just like Picturesque Orchid Lakes army of rat people, which could be consumed at will. In this life, however, the situation had undergone a tremendous change. The Red Radiance Jade lode hidden under Raging Waves Mountain did not experience a devastating explosion. Instead, it turned into rain full of abundant spirit energy, which fell continuously. It enable the Red Dragon Army, which was stationed around Raging Waves Mountain at that time to undergo a complete transformation. Chapter 1686 - Wisdom, Will, Budget From that moment on, the storm caused by Meng Chaos wings pushed the Red Dragon Army onto a completely different path from their previous life. The Red Dragon Army became more and more powerful and gained more independent combat abilities. Naturally, they grew eager to have a budget and status that matched their own strength. In short, the Red Dragon Army hoped to evolve from a purely defensive city defense army, garrison army, and public security army. After going through a lot of tempering, the army would evolve into an independent global strike force. At the very least, it would be an expeditionary army with the ability to quickly strike across continents. Switching from a city defense army to an expeditionary army required a complete transformation and great destruction. It was, of course, not something that could be accomplished overnight. It would require an astronomical number of resources and an extremely heavy price. It also required them to face unimaginable difficulties. However, any army, in the normal sense, would put in 100% effort when faced with the sacred mission of conquering the world as long as there was a 1% chance of success. They would fight and even risk everything. To evolve into a real army as soon as possible and not just be a vassal of the peerless experts, the Red Dragon Army worked tirelessly to reform its organizational structure, equipment system, and military doctrine. All of them had undergone drastic changes. Long before Meng Chao went to Picturesque Orchid Lake, the Red Dragon Army had firmly pushed forward the disarmament and reorganization plan on the grounds of a great victory in the Monster War. The expected goal of the first round of disarmament was to reduce the Red Dragon Armys size by at least one-third and carry out a comprehensive reform of the overly bloated army structure to form a new type of rapid strike force with brigades as units. According to the assessment of the militarys upper echelons, this disarmament would not reduce the Red Dragon Armys overall combat ability. Instead, it would greatly increase the armys combat effectiveness, and for the first time, it would be able to quickly attack enemies in the depths of the Other World, far away from Dragon City. In the past, the Red Dragon Army had fought on its own land. To resist the overwhelming beast horde, it had to rely on its numbers. Too many low-quality soldiers not only consumed a huge budget but also made the Red Dragon Armys basic units of attack too large and clumsy. They lacked large-scale, long-distance mobility, hence they could not venture farther into the Other World, thousands of kilometers away from Dragon City. Besides, simply piling up numbers was useless against the mysterious force that occupied the temperate, as well as subtropical regions most suitable for living in the Other World, and drove all the monsters to the southern part of the continent. Although the Red Dragon Army, which had been disarmed and reorganized, was smaller in size as a whole, due to the large increase in the number of superhumans among the basic officers, as well as the popularity of spirit martial arts and rune machines and the emergence of various unmanned combat systems based on the monster neural network, such a rapid response brigade was enough to contend with the mysterious enemy who possessed extraordinary strength. At the same time, with the determination of a brave warrior, the high-level military also adjusted the past Red Dragon Army with the railway gun at the core of their operations. They placed too much emphasis on the military doctrine of artillery. In the final analysis, the railway gun, which seemed to have unparalleled firepower, was only a defensive weapon. Due to its shocking size and weight, the railway gun could only move along the pre-laid railway tracks. While the Red Dragon Army had first-class engineers who could lay tracks in all directions under almost any harsh terrain and climate, enemies with extraordinary strength, whether they were monsters or even more terrifying existences, could easily destroy the railway tracks. Not to mention, the railway guns huge size made it impossible to hide. It was easy to become the target of the enemys attacks. In addition, every time it was fired, an astronomical amount of ammunition was consumed. The combat concept with the railway gun at the core relied heavily on logistical supplies. It was destined to only be suitable for the inner lines of the railway network. It could not adapt to the Red Dragon Armys brand-new global attack concept. Therefore, after Meng Chao helped the ancient ruins research center to replicate the short-distance transmigration system on the planets surface, commonly known as the transmigration array, using the ancient technology from the ancient ruins, the Red Dragon Army soon set its sights on this epoch-making piece of cutting-edge equipment. The original budget for the research, development, and manufacturing of railway guns was fully invested in the transmigration array. Then, the ultra-long-endurance heavy-armored airships were used to form modular units of transmigration arrays that would airdrop them behind the enemys front line. Once assembled, the Red Dragon Armys elite tactical assault force would constantly emerge from behind the enemy. If the Red Dragon Army wanted to play a more important role in future wars of conquest, it was necessary to carry out such a strategy. However, it was not so easy to evolve from a regional defensive force to a global strike force. Wisdom, will, and a huge budget were all indispensable. The Red Dragon Army did not lack generals with foresight. Those generals who had fought to the death with monsters, each carrying dozens of scars and missing three to five organs, did not lack the will to walk through fire and water or shatter their bones to complete their sacred mission. Unfortunately, the budget was not something that they could conjure out of thin air. Although the Dragon City civilization inherited a rich legacy from the monster civilization, they needed to invest a lot of money and a lot of time to utilize it to its fullest. Meanwhile, the abnormal expansion of the nine mega corporations, including the overall transformation and expansion of Dragon City itself, and all kinds of exaggerated projects that seemed like profiteering, had been like bottomless holes. Plenty of precious and non-renewable resources had been consumed. Dragon Citys annual financial budget and annual amount of crystals mined were fixed. The nine mega corporations new projects cost a penny more, so the Red Dragon Armys military budget would be a penny less. The superhumans from the nine mega corporations wealthy families would consume one gram more of crystals, whereas the Red Dragon Armys military experts could only consume one gram less of crystals. On top of that, the nine mega corporations had always held reservations about the Red Dragon Armys change. In the eyes of the mega corporations upper echelons and the peerless experts who could summon wind and rain, move mountains, and overturn seas, the Red Dragon Army had used dozens of years to grow into an excellent defensive force. There was no need to go to great lengths to pursue intercontinental rapid offense that they could not possess. It was the duty of the peerless experts, as well as the corporate armed forces directly under their command, to be resolute in their attacks. As long as the Red Dragon Army could do their duty and help them stabilize the rear, protect their supplies, and maintain law and order in the newly-conquered regions, it would be fine. Why waste resources and take unnecessary action? Chapter 1687 - The Stimulus of the North Advancement Plan On the other hand, although the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations had a major disagreement on the composition of Dragon Citys future armed forces, it only remained on the lawmakers lips for a long time. The Red Dragon Army did not want to have a falling out with the nine mega corporations. There were three reasons: Firstly, when the Red Dragon Army was first established, it received support from the nine mega corporations in the form of manpower, technology, and funds. Naturally, the nine mega corporations controlled the Red Dragon Army on a certain level. Many of the Red Dragon Armys backbone forces came from the nine cultivation families. Even if they gradually developed loyalty to the Red Dragon Army after many years of bloody battles, they would still be inevitably influenced by their families. Secondly, the prolonged Monster War had brought a heavy burden to the Red Dragon Army in terms of the survival and pension of disabled veterans. The disarmament and reorganization that was being pushed forward in the near future would also consume an astronomical amount of funds. The budget problem that was riddled with holes was enough to give the military bigwigs a headache. At this difficult juncture, where even a penny had to be split into two, it was difficult for the Red Dragon Army to compete with the nine wealthy mega corporations head-on. Thirdly, even though the two sides had different ideals on the issue of the armed forces construction, they had fought side by side for decades. They had once saved each others lives under the overwhelming beast horde. Even now, they remained the two pillars that supported the Dragon City civilization to stand tall in the treacherous and unpredictable Other World. In the Survival Committees council hall, it was one thing to beat the other party to a pulp in the fight for a bigger budget. It was another thing to completely lose all decorum, never communicate with each other, or even fight with the same family. Whether it was the Red Dragon Army or the nine mega corporations, most of the members, even if their eyes were red with ambition, still knew the principle of tolerance as a country and unity as a city. Even when the beast horde swallowed half of Dragon Citys main area, everyone still worked together, risked their lives, and won the final victory. If there continued to be smoke after their victory for the sake of their own interests, they would become the sinners of Dragon Citys civilization and be nailed to the pillar of shame in history. Based on those three points, the Red Dragon Army had always wanted to reach an agreement with the nine mega corporations under the current order. But in the year since Meng Chao left Dragon City, things had been slowly changing. First of all, ever since the Red Dragon Army was founded, the nine mega corporations had positioned it as a vassal and supplement to the peerless experts. At that time, the members of the nine great cultivation families that were sent to the Red Dragon Army were all collateral branches of the family, as well as the losers in the familys line of succession. The truly outstanding family members probably took charge of the mega corporations, and as the enterprises continued to develop, they obtained excessive cultivation resources, becoming the new generation of peak Heaven Realm and Deity Realm experts. If not, they could enter the Supernatural Tower and take control of key organizations such as the Tribunal and the investigation bureau. Joining the Red Dragon Army was considered by the descendants of the wealthy families as a choice that they had no choice but to make. In the past year, with their victory in the Monster War, the nine mega corporations had been advancing rapidly. They started new projects one after another, so they naturally faced the problem of manpower shortage. Moreover, the nine mega corporations were preparing to combine their own corporate armed forces and create a real expeditionary force through the North Advancement Plan. This required a large number of experienced military officers to enrich the framework of the corporate armed forces. Therefore, the children of wealthy families who had connections in the Red Dragon Army chose to retire from active service through the disarmament plan and return to their families. Under such circumstances, the children of influential families who remained in the Red Dragon Army became fewer in number. Those who could stay until the end were often the outliers, collateral relatives, and losers in their families. They did not have much sense of belonging and loyalty to their families. In the end, the current nine great noble cultivation families had only developed for half a century at most. They were still in a very crude and immature stage. Many family members did not have incredibly close bloodline relationships, and they were far from the level of the aristocratic families in the Earth era. For instance, when Shen Yuanbao was assassinated, the Shen family almost fell apart. Once the family could not bring glory, a future, and resources, the rising Red Dragon Army became the best choice for the descendants of the wealthy families who had been working hard in the army for half their lives. Therefore, in the past year, the Red Dragon Armys independence had become increasingly strong, and its internal unity had grown closer. Even officers who came from the nine great cultivation families had tied their own interests to that of the Red Dragon Army. They were tightly bound together. Second of all, it would certainly cost a large amount of budget to accommodate disabled veterans. However, these disabled veterans were not just a burden. The loss of limbs and organs could not stop their spirit flame from burning. In the midst of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, the willpower that they honed through the monsters fangs and claws could also be used in the production and construction of a peaceful era. They could still release tremendous energy. In addition, under Meng Chaos influence, the Ultimate Style came into being a few years earlier than in his previous life. It greatly improved the combat ability and the voice of the veterans. Also, the veterans, who were even stronger than before they got injured, were organized in Broken Star Club. On top of that, Superstar Company, Blue Home, Battle God Palace, and other organizations led the way and added fuel to the fire. That caused many disabled veterans to sink into small and medium-sized enterprises as well as grassroots communities, effectively taking hold of Dragon Citys foundation. Such changes gave the Red Dragon Army a blood-making mechanism that was a hundred times stronger than in Meng Chaos previous life. They were able to actively participate in city construction, mine development, monster breeding, machine manufacturing, and other business operations. With the Red Dragon Armys help, many disabled veterans started their own small and medium-sized enterprises. Even Superstar Company worked with the Red Dragon Army and secured several underground rail transit lines as well as large orders for the mining of crystal lodes. Once the enterprises of the disabled veterans grew larger and stronger, they would feed the Red Dragon Army in various ways, forming a virtuous circle that temporarily freed the Red Dragon Army from the pressure of funds and resources. They could then advance toward a more long-term goal. Third of all, the North Advancement Plan, which the nine mega corporations were about to unveil, was a war plan that would leave the Red Dragon Army behind and allow the nine mega corporations to attack the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River alone. It was also a plan that the nine mega corporations were trying to use to forcefully upgrade their armed forces into an expeditionary force with intercontinental strike capabilities. That would firmly suppress the Red Dragon Armys position as the city defense and security force. Chapter 1688 - Leading the War Basically, if any army wanted to improve its status and obtain a bigger budget, it had to rely on military merits. Victory, victory, and victory. That was the only requirement that people had for a real army. When it came to Dragon Citys financial situation, it afford to support two independent expeditionary armies. It was not necessary either. Once the combined forces of the nine mega corporations successfully completed the task of conquering the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, they would be unstoppable. That meant this army, led by peerless warriors, was equipped with all the conditions needed to upgrade to an expeditionary army. At that time, Dragon Citys military budget would be heavily skewed toward the corporations armed forces. The corporate armed forces would also learn from war and gain rich experiences. After a lot of training, they would transform into a real expeditionary force. Once that happened, the Red Dragon Army would have no reason to demand a higher military budget from the Survival Committee and all the citizens of Dragon City. Without a budget, a series of transformative changes could not be pushed forward. As such, the Red Dragon Army would not be able to obtain the intercontinental rapid attack capability that they dreamed of, and there would be no reason to demand a higher budget. They would ultimately fall into a vicious circle, and they would forever be outgunned by the mega corporations. They could only exist in the form of the city defense army, garrison army, and security guards. In the vast and boundless Other World, which was filled with mysterious forces, the city defense army, garrison army, and security were destined to play a thankless role. The expeditionary army could bring the advantage of mobility and firepower advantage to the extreme, and through lightning-fast attacks, they could obtain brilliant victories for the human civilization and reap the most abundant war dividends. However, the natives of the Other World would not be so easily defeated. It did not really matter even if they were crushed into pieces by the flood of human steel in the first round of attack. Whether it was the orcs with thick skin, the mages with profound powers, or even the skeleton soldiers that were like perpetual biochemical motion machines, they all had extremely strong survivability and small-scale, as well as long-range, combat ability. According to Meng Chaos experience in his previous life, the natives of the Other World were easy to defeat. However, they were extremely difficult to annihilate. It was possible for Earthlings to occupy the villages, towns, and even cities of the Other Worlds natives. Be that as it may, on a mysterious planet that was in a pre-industrial era, villages, towns, and even cities were far less significant than Earth in the 22nd century. Most of the villages, towns, and cities could be occupied, but the natives of the Other World would not surrender. Instead, they would retreat to the rolling mountains, the dark and deep underground, the vast lakes, and the lush and primitive forests. They would separate, disappear, and continue to resist. After sweeping through a large number of villages and cities, the torrent of human steel would fall into a quagmire due to the complexity of the Other Worlds terrain and the lack of hardened roads. They would have to fight a long, bloody war of attrition against the native orcs, mages, and skeleton soldiers in a situation where neither the right time nor the right people were available. If the expeditionary army, which emphasized mobility, could make use of transmigration arrays and armored airships to withdraw and readjust their deployment in time before the natives burned them to the ground, they would have no other choice. As the citys defense army, garrison army, and security, the Red Dragon Army, which was stationed in villages and cities, had no choice but to sacrifice its soldiers to appease the natives hatred. Unfortunately, since the Other World had been at war for thousands of years and almost all its forces had firm beliefs, hatred was something its natives possessed in abundance. Under such a war mode, the expedition army, which consisted mainly of wealthy superhumans and corporate equipment, would reap victory after victory. They would be the first to charge into the towns of the Other World and plunder the bountiful spoils of war that the Other World civilization had accumulated for thousands of years. Meanwhile, the Red Dragon Army would mainly be garrisoned in the ruins after the expedition armys wanton plundering and pick up the leftovers left behind by the expedition army. They would be ready to welcome the Other Worlds natives who had fled into the surrounding mountains and forests. The natives could practically burn gods and demons to death. Of course, it was unfair. However, in Meng Chaos nightmare of his previous life, the powerhouses who commanded the corporate armed forces had become so powerful that no one dared to doubt whether it was a fair fight or not. After all, to the Dragon City civilization at that time, the corporate armed forces brought victory after victory. Meanwhile, the Red Dragon Army was always surrounded, harassed, and blocked. It was always associated with the word failure and needing the formers rescue. Was it not natural for the former to obtain more spoils of war and cultivation resources? The current worlds military experts certainly could not predict the future the same way Meng Chao did through his apocalyptic nightmare. Nevertheless, as Dragon Citys scientific and technological power recovered further, and the fog surrounding Dragon City gradually dissipated, the civilizations research on the overall environment of the Other World, the global climate, and the entire ecosystem greatly deepened as well. The people of Dragon City were keenly aware that there was a reason why the monster civilization was firmly confined within Monster Mountain Range. It was likely that the Other World races beyond Monster Mountain Range were more powerful than the monster civilization. Faced with such Other World races, the Red Dragon Army did not want to play the roles of defense army, garrison army, and public security. It lacked mobility and could only passively take a beating. Therefore, the Red Dragon Army had the same attitude as the corporate armed forces. They were eager to gain control of the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River. By conquering a large area north of Monster Mountain Range, they would polish themselves into a true expeditionary army. Unfortunately, the Red Dragon Armys reorganization had yet to be completed. The soldiers still needed at least half a year or so before they could march north on a large scale. Hence, the Red Dragon Army, which should, in theory, be interested in expanding its territory, would stand on the same side as the Azure Alliance and reject the nine mega corporations war plans. To be honest, the Red Dragon Army did not oppose war. They just did not want to lose any dominance in future wars involving Dragon City. The Red Dragon Army should become the only armed force in Dragon City! The Red Dragon Army should be qualified to command all the superhumans in Dragon City, not the other way around, being stuck under the command of superhumans without military status In the past, when faced with the threat of survival, so many armed forces appeared in Dragon City. Now that the threat of survival has been removed, the Red Dragon Army should, of course, be the main force and integrate all armed forces! Those corporate armed forces were born freaks. Theyre destined to protect the interests of the corporations, not the overall interests of the Dragon City civilization. All the corporate armed forces should disband on the spot. Those who are willing to contribute everything to the Dragon City civilization can join the Red Dragon Army directly! Many radical young officers had even gone to the extent of making such statements. Chapter 1689 - Added Chaos Fortunately, these radical young military officers had yet to become a mainstay in the Red Dragon Army. Ever since the big explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, Dragon City had been shrouded in a mysterious and unpredictable fog. However, the Red Dragon Army had maintained a high degree of restraint and not shown an obvious bias in the game between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance. Nevertheless, Meng Chao believed that when it came time to take a stand, the Red Dragon Army would definitely side with the Azure Alliance and the thousands of Dragon Citys ordinary citizens. Therefore, if Lu Siya, who had the support of the majority, made some modest requests to the Red Dragon Army as the Azure Alliances spokesperson, the Red Dragon Army could not find any reason to refuse. As such, Meng Chao faced a huge problem. To be fair, if Meng Chao had to choose between the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army, he would definitely choose the latter. From the memory fragments of his previous life, Dragon City, which was led by the nine mega corporations, had an extremely tragic ending, which led Meng Chao to believe that Dragon City needed a new group of stewards and traders to avoid the apocalypse. Besides, his experience of traveling to Picturesque Orchid Lake over the past year had also taught him something. He realized how dark, ignorant, bloody, backward, and weak a civilization that was purely ruled by powerhouses was. No matter how the nine mega corporations continued to expand unbridled, sooner or later, those superhumans from wealthy families would become like the five families of Picturesque Orchid Lake, relying on violence and lies to rule the entire civilization. They were so-called nobles who enslaved everyone. Meanwhile, the thousands of Dragon City citizens would become the rat people of Picturesque Orchid Lake, who would be enslaved and slaughtered by others. Such a civilization had no motivation to evolve at all. It could only degenerate under the influence of the strong preying on the weak and winner takes all. Eventually, they would be reduced to primitive people who ate raw meat and drank blood. Meng Chao did not think that he was worried over nothing. The appearance of the New Blood Alliance had already sounded a warning bell for a terrifying future. The extremists in the nine cultivation families, led by the CEO of Thundercloud Technology and the Deity Realm expert, Yun Feidian, had forgotten or deliberately abandoned their identity as Earthlings. They no longer regarded themselves as the same species as their compatriots who had not awakened their extraordinary powers. They no longer even regarded themselves as humans, but some higher-level existence that surpassed humans. In order to mold the Dragon City civilization into their desired image, they were willing to sacrifice anyones interest. For example, right now, they had single-handedly directed those in Universe Corporation to kill each other. They were prepared to use it as a reason to secretly capture Lu Siya. Then, they would beat Lu Siya into a confession and turn her into a monster puppet. That way, they would deal a heavy blow to the Azure Alliances image. At the same time, they would use the reason of capturing monster remnants and purifying the monster virus to rightfully strengthen their control over Dragon City. If it was revealed that the Red Dragon Army had reached some agreements with Lu Siya at this juncture, or that they were secretly collaborating on some projects Then, the Blood Alliance members led by Yun Feidian would have very good reason to suspect that a considerable number of monster puppets had sneaked into the Red Dragon Army. Once that happened, even if the Red Dragon Army could still maintain its independence and reject the nine mega corporations interference, a massive and long-lasting internal investigation and self-purification operation would be set up to maintain safety. Such an internal investigation would definitely interrupt the Red Dragon Armys ongoing comprehensive renovation and upgrade. It would also cause the Red Dragon Army to lose its once-in-a-lifetime window of opportunity to become an expeditionary force. Once the combined forces of the nine mega corporations completed their attack on Picturesque Orchid Lake within that period of time, everything would return to the road of no return that led to the apocalypse in his previous life. Meng Chao could not allow such a tragedy to happen before his eyes again. However, the most critical problem now was not Yun Feidian being one of the Blood Alliance members hiding in the nine mega corporations. The most critical problem was that Lu Siya was really a monster! I cant let Yun Feidian capture Lu Siya. Otherwise, Lu Siya will definitely reveal her true form under his torture. When the time comes, the Blood Alliance will seize the opportunity and uncover the monster puppets and even the tenth Supernatural Entity who are hiding in Dragon City. Their insane scheme will suddenly turn into a far-sighted plan, and the evil organizations will be cleansed in an instant. The extremists in the nine mega corporations will become even more arrogant and uncontrollable. But I cant let Lu Siya wander around in public like she is now. Lu Siya, who has turned into a wild banshee, is a hundred times more difficult to deal with than before. She has become the spokesperson of almost all the ordinary citizens of Dragon City without even using her monstrous power. God knows what position shell eventually be in if this continues! Although she hasnt done anything to harm the interests of Dragon Citys citizens, she must be planning a world-shaking conspiracy. The later this conspiracy erupts, the more destructive it will be. I have to nip this problem in the bud before her conspiracy is fully launched! Theres the nine mega corporations, Azure Alliance, Red Dragon Army, Blood Alliance, and Lu Siya, who has inherited most of the monster masterminds power Dragon City is really chaotic at present! Meng Chao felt a headache coming on, and it washed over his cerebral cortex like a tidal wave. At that moment, he received news from Shen Yuanbao. Shen Yuanbiao, Shen Yuhe, Shen Yufeng, Shen Chenglie, and the other members of the Shen family were already fighting fiercely at the warehouse in the south of the city. At the same time, at the end of Meng Chaos fixed line of sight, Lu Siya and several members of the Azure Alliance jumped into their respective vehicles, started the crystal engines, and drove away from the base. Where are they going? Meng Chaos heart immediately jumped. The members of the Blood Alliance, led by Yun Feidian, were sharpening their knives, preparing to secretly capture Lu Siya. At this juncture, leaving their base was not a smart choice. As expected, Meng Chao quickly sensed the magnetic reaction in the air, and it instantly became intense. It was as if dozens of wireless communication channels were connected at the same time, transmitting information at a high speed. Many more sneaky observers crawled out of their hiding corners and followed behind Lu Siyas fleet silently. Meng Chao had long discovered these guys. They were all his peers, and they had been secretly monitoring Lu Siya for the past few days. Chapter 1690 - Walking Into a Trap Meng Chao smelled a familiar scent from these peoples hiding habits and breathing patterns. Thinking about it carefully, the nine mega corporations of this era should have secretly formed their own core elite force, the Ghost Tribe. In his previous life, Meng Chao had been a Ghost Assassin created by the Ghost Tribes Black Skull Training Camp. Therefore, he had been scanning the Ghost Assassins surrounding Lu Siya since the first day he broke through to the Deity Realm in this life. These people must be Yun Feidians subordinates. Theyre lurking around Lu Siya like hyenas, looking for a chance to capture her in secret. The Blood Alliance and the Ghost Tribe are the same. Theyre sharp blades in the hands of the extremists within the nine mega corporations. Lu Siya should not have been so foolish to leave the station at such a time. As most of the Ghost Assassins followed Lu Siyas caravan into the distance, Meng Chao quietly trailed after these ghosts as well. Their stealth and tracking techniques were from the same source. Besides, Meng Chaos cultivation and experience were several chips higher than that of his opponents. Whether it was the Walking Corpse technique, the Bizarre Stab technique, or the various combat techniques taught in the Black Skull Training Camp, he had mastered the versions that would be perfected decades later. Therefore, neither Lu Siya nor the Ghost Assassins who had been following Lu Siya noticed Meng Chao. He was jumping between tall buildings two blocks away and controlling the whole situation. Fifteen minutes later, Lu Siyas motorcade passed through the busy downtown area and stopped in front of a large bustling market. Meng Chao saw that the big screens hanging on the wall outside the market were playing the promotional information of some products. The customers who came in and out of the market were all excited and in high spirits. Even though there was a thick curtain hanging at the door, it still could not stop the noise in the market from coming out. It was the Monster Market in the north of the city, a place that specialized in selling monster materials. Thanks to the underground black market scandal that happened in the southern Monster Market a few days ago, the nine mega corporations had been too afraid to retain precious resources in the past few days. They wanted to regain their reputation. As such, many rare monster materials were sold at a fair price in the Monster Market, and the number of people entering the Monster Market had almost doubled over the past few days. Meng Chao spotted Lu Siya. She was wearing wide sunglasses and a mask, securely covering her entire face. She gave a few instructions to the members of the Azure Alliance who had gathered around her. Then, the group split up and entered the Monster Market. The Ghost Assassins who had come to secretly capture her also changed their appearances. They wore ordinary clothes and hid their weapons in their wide robes as well as bulging backpacks. Then, they split up and squeezed in through the various entrances. Why did Lu Siya come to the Monster Market? Meng Chao did not think that Lu Siya would visit the Monster Market to buy some materials during such a critical time. Fortunately, he also carried several sets of clothing to disguise himself and various materials for a makeover in his backpack. Three minutes later, Meng Chao, who had changed into a set of overalls and waterproof boots, entered the Monster Market too. His face and body appeared bloated. Even though Lu Siya had hidden her facial features, Meng Chao was still able to lock onto her at the first sight. He saw her pushing against the stream of people and talking to someone through a portable communicator. After a few words, her eyes suddenly glinted. Even her wide sunglasses could not hide the light that was bursting out from her eyes. Lu Siya raised her head and looked around the atrium that connected the market as if she was searching for someone. Has she detected the Ghost Assassins? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and scanned the Ghost Assassins out of the corner of his eyes. He found that these people were indeed worthy of being well-known in the Black Skull Training Camp. As soon as they entered the market, they were like drops of water falling into the sea. They could not be distinguished from the ordinary citizens who were happily shopping around. If Meng Chao had not locked onto and recorded the heartbeat, breathing, and gait of each Ghost Assassin, even he would have found it difficult to distinguish them from the crowd. No, Lu Siya should not have discovered the Ghost Assassins. Otherwise, she would not have left the base and exposed herself to the Blood Alliances sharp blades. Has she discovered me? Meng Chaos heartbeat instantly sped up. One should know that he and Lu Siya had once experienced the impact of the Red Radiance Jade tide together. The two of them had a similar telepathic connection ever since, and itwas a double-edged sword. It made it easier for Meng Chao to lock onto Lu Siya, but it was easier for Lu Siya to discover him too. Now, Meng Chao could only hope that Lu Siya thought he was dead and did not activate their strange telepathic connection. At the same time, as a Deity Realm warrior, he could temporarily change the frequency of his vitality magnetic field. He could more or less conceal the traces of the Red Radiance Jade tide deep in his cells, right? While Meng Chao was deep in thought, he suddenly realized that Lu Siya was commanding the members of the Azure Alliance to spread out in all directions. It was as if they were going to the various floors of the Monster Market to look for someone or something. As a result, Lu Siya was alone, under the watchful eyes of the Ghost Assassins. What on Earth is she doing?! Meng Chao broke out in a cold sweat. More than ten members of the Azure Alliance had originally been guarding her, and many ordinary citizens were purchasing monster materials around her. Yun Feidians troops might not dare to arrest her in front of everyone. But Lu Siya had personally removed a layer of her protective shell! Meng Chao was burning with anxiety. Lu Siya, on the other hand, seemed to have no idea that she was in a great crisis. She squeezed into the bathroom in the southeastern corner of the market alone. Before she entered the bathroom, she threw the portable crystal communicator that she had been holding into the garbage bin next to her. What on Earth is she doing? Why did she throw away the communicator? Who was she talking to earlier? Countless glittering question marks appeared before Meng Chaos eyes. His intuition told him that Lu Siyas series of strange actions were all related to the caller. Fortunately, the market was in its busiest hour right now, and there was a long line at the entrance of the female toilet. It was probably crowded inside, and Lu Siya would unlikely play any tricks in front of everyone. After she entered the womens toilet, a few female Ghost Assassins disguised as ordinary citizens followed closely behind and formed a line. However, after a full five minutes, Lu Siya did not come out. Chapter 1691 - Entrapment Meng Chaos intuition had been wrong. He closed his eyes and recalled the faces that had entered and exited the ladies room in the past five minutes. He realized that all the women who had stepped out could match the women who had entered, except A female cleaner pushing a small cart. Meng Chao remembered that she was a middle-aged woman who was about 40 to 50 years old, and she had a very fat figure. She had likely consumed a large amount of synthetic food produced from monsters. Hence, the excessive amount of fat and heat gave her face and body a fleshy appearance. Her ten fingers were also thick and short. Due to the corrosion of long-term labor and cleaning agents, they were almost translucent red like ten scarred carrots. Her messy hair was covered by a slanted work cap, but the work cap was marked with spots and stains. It was no surprise that cleaning work in a place like the Monster Market was sloppy. Meng Chao still remembered hearing the woman grumble angrily while she pushed the cart. It was as if she was complaining about the sudden increase in the number of people in the Monster Market over the past few days. Even her work had become a lot heavier. When she pushed a bucket and mop out of the female toilet, she almost spilled the dirty water in the bucket onto the customers who were lining up next to her because she used too much force. After the patrons complained a little, the woman, who obviously had a bad temper, immediately widened her eyes until they were bigger than copper bells. It seemed like she could not wait to fight someone to make up for her boring work. It was like adding a little spice. Without a doubt, everyone would glance at the cleaning lady. But no one would take a second look. Meng Chao was the same. He had only swept his gaze past her, not stopping for even 0.1 seconds. When Meng Chao recalled it, he suddenly realized something odd about the cleaning lady. Her backs too straight! Meng Chao blurted out in his heart. Her buckets filled with water, and its obviously not light. Even if there are wheels underneath, it should be very difficult for her to push the cart. Being an ordinary cleaning lady, her waist should be more bent when she pushes it, making it easier for her to exert all her strength. However, when she pushed that bucket full of cleaning tools and water, it seemed as easy as lifting weights. On the other hand, if the cleaning lady could push the bucket easily, it would have been impossible for the water inside to spill out and almost splash on other people. Shes not a cleaning lady. Shes Lu Siya! Meng Chao was extremely anxious. His eyes flashed through the crowd like lightning. Finally, he caught the cleaning woman again at the southwestern exit. What on Earth is she doing? Gritting his teeth, Meng Chao locked onto Lu Siya from a distance while he scanned the Ghost Assassins around him. After making sure that neither side had discovered his existence, he began to vibrate the muscles all over his body rapidly. Like a loach, he advanced speedily through the huge crowd without a change in expression, keeping a far distance from Lu Siya. Very soon, they left the Monster Market through the back door in the southwestern corner. There was a poor street in urgent need of renovation behind the Monster Market. A few tall and sturdy warehouses had been transformed into temporary recycling plants to store monster viscera and various kinds of waste. Following careful selection by the consumers, many monster materials would be on the verge of exceeding their shelf life. The cheap ones that were still unsought after by people would all be sent there and sorted into different categories. After freezing and grinding, they would be turned into organic fertilizer and industrial raw materials. As with all the monster materials recycling plants, the sewage there was flowing and the stench was overwhelming. Deformed and mutated mosquitoes were buzzing everywhere. Therefore, unlike the bustling Monster Market that was separated by a wall, the poor streets and alleys behind the market were like a different world. Aside from the workers, very few people would step into that place. Meng spotted Lu Siya in the distance. While pretending to be a cleaning woman, she looked around before she straightened her back a little. Then, she reached out and fumbled for something in at the bottom of the bucket. Eventually, she took out a portable crystal communicator wrapped in a sealed plastic bag! Lu Siya put on the communicator again, threw the cleaning trolley aside, and strode toward the depths of the poor streets and alleys. It appears that someone summoned Lu Siya here. Meng Chao thought quickly. Someones controlling her movements remotely! While he was deep in thought, Meng Chao suddenly felt more than ten familiar breaths and heartbeats flying over his head from all directions toward Lu Siya. Not good. They were Yun Feidians subordinatesthe members of the Blood Alliance or the Ghost Assassins. Whatever Lu Siyas purpose for going there was, she had made a fatal mistake. She had left all her companions in the Monster Market. Besides, there were no ordinary citizens in the poor street. No one could stop the Ghost Assassins from secretly capturing Lu Siya. Chi! At that moment, a meandering pipe on the wall to Lu Siyas left suddenly burst open and shot out a large amount of yellowish-brown gas. The dark and damp narrow alley was instantly shrouded by a hazy fog. The pipe that surrounded the monster materials processing center was either transmitting high-pressure steam or waste gas from the decomposition and fermentation of the materials. Due to the lack of maintenance, it was common for the pipe to break down. Although such waste gas often contained trace toxins and corrosiveness, which could easily damage the health of ordinary people, there was no need for superhumans to specifically avoid them. They had extremely strong cell activity and spirit protection. Lu Siya did not mind the yellowish-brown gas and directly passed through the hazy fog. However, Meng Chaos olfactory cells were like ice cubes that had fallen into a pot of oil, violently jumping up and down. This doesnt feel right. It isnt just the waste produced from the fermentation of monster materials. It also contains traces of muscle paralysis substances and neurotoxins! Although the dose isnt enough to paralyze a high-level superhuman directly, it can greatly reduce the five senses, as well as the reaction speed of the nerves! Meng Chao finally realized that this was a trap. The person who had spoken to Lu Siya was definitely linked to the Blood Alliance and Yun Feidian. He might not know what the other party had said in the crystal communicator, but it was enough to make Lu Siya lower her guard and venture there alone. However, the trick to trap Lu Siya was definitely not as simple as nerve toxins mixed in the exhaust gas! As expected, just as Meng Chao came to his sudden realization, Lu Siya seemed to smell danger too, and she stopped abruptly. But it was too late! Right under her feet, a dull, loud sound came from the depths of the earth! Chapter 1692 - Sealed Space With a loud bang, the ground beneath Lu Siyas feet suddenly disappeared. Thats right, it disappeared. It was as if an invisible Apocalyptic Beast had opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the ground within a radius of three to five meters! The path that had been stripped off the ground revealed the empty underground space, and there was actually a Giant Sandworm that had been genetically modified right before Lu Siyas feet. It opened its mouth, which split into seven to eight parts and revealed that it was filled with fangs! Thanks to gravity, Lu Siya, who had been caught off guard, immediately fell toward the Giant Sandworms open mouth. The Giant Sandworm was more than three meters in diameter, and it was covered in artificial nerve implants as well as mind control coils. It proceeded to pounce toward Lu Siyas feet. The thousands of fangs in the beasts mouth, driven by the violent vibration of its muscles, were reminiscent of a meat grinder operating at its limit. It was about to tear Lu Siyas skin, bones, and straight, slender legs apart! At that critical moment, there was a sharp glint in Lu Siyas eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled into a sharp arc. Her eyelashes did not even flutter. Meanwhile, the reinforced concrete around the hollow under her feet seemed to come to life. Three or four sections of the reinforced concrete turned into sharp earth thorns, like the fangs of a rock dragon. They pierced through the Giant Sandworm, which was hiding below, and nailed it to the ground under her feet. No matter how hard the beast struggled and let out ear-piercing screeches, it could not move even half a step under the restriction of the crisscrossing earth thorns. The other sections of the reinforced concrete turned into steps that rose one by one, allowing Lu Siya to tap her feet lightly tap on them. The sturdy support gave her enough rebound force to soar into the air like a falcon. Lu Siya was one of the top prospectors in Dragon City. Manipulating rocks, soil, sand, and even reinforced concrete was her specialty. A mere underground trap could not hold her. However, because she had been delayed by the underground trap for two or three seconds, the Ghost Assassins lying in ambush around her had already set up their formation. They pounced on Lu Siya from the sky and the ground at the same time. Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum Just then, Meng Chao heard a dull vibration. His brain seemed to pulsate along with the weird sound, and it made him feel like throwing up. He looked at the streets and alleys in front of him again. Covered by the leaking smoke and the spreading dust, they looked even more hazy and blurry. The air was even rippling like water waves. No, it was not just because of the smoke and dust. Something was shrouding the outside of this space, further separating the poor streets and alleys in front of him from the Monster Market behind them. It was as if they were in two different worlds. Meng Chao tried to inject spirit energy into his ear canal to soak his cochlea, eardrum, and auditory nerves, increasing his hearing to ten times its normal state. He had been monitoring the loud voices from the Monster Market, but they had grown several times softer, making them seem distant and confusing. It was as if someone had stuffed cotton into his ears. Spatial barrier! Meng Chao immediately thought of a new technology that the various forces had been developing when he left Dragon City. The so-called spatial barrier was also known as a Spatial Shield. As the name implied, it was a way to separate a certain piece of space from the main space, to achieve the effect of hiding oneself or dodging an enemys attack. On Earth, space was the same as time, and both were inseparable things. However, in an alien world where space was extremely unstable and spatial gaps, as well as spatial passages, could be seen everywhere, it was possible to break the space and refine it into a weapon that could withstand all attacks. One just needed to grasp the principle of spatial gap creation or find a way to seal and transfer a certain spatial gap. Meng Chao remembered that when he was still a gold-medal researcher in the ancient ruins research center, he had participated in the transmigration array project and carried out exploration in related fields. To put it bluntly, the spatial barrier technology and the short-distance transmigration technology on the planets surface had the same effect. Since it did not involve the problem of human body transmigration, the former was relatively easier to achieve. Now, it seemed that during the year that Meng Chao left Dragon City, Thundercloud Technology had gone far in the research of spatial barriers. These Ghost Assassins must have installed some kind of device in their surroundings. Once it was activated, it could create an extremely special spatial field, isolating the space around Lu Siya from the outside world to the extent of several dozen meters. At the very least, she would be partially blocked. That way, no matter how much noise they made inside, the outside world would not notice them for the time being. No wonder Yun Feidians so confident about capturing Lu Siya in the downtown area without alerting the Azure Alliance or the general public. With the spatial barrier generator, he can use his powerful killing weapon without any scruples in this blocked space! Just as the thought flashed through Meng Chaos mind, more than ten dull explosions echoed in his ears. The sound was enough to make the hair on the backs of Heaven Realm warriors and Hell Beasts stand on end. Their hearts race would race, and their pupils would constrict to the maximum. It was the sound of an ultra-heavy anti-material sniper rifle firing crystal bullets continuously! Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew! More than ten colorful beams of light flashed above Meng Chaos hiding place, drawing an ever-changing arc in the air. They shot toward Lu Siyas vital points from more than ten different angles. The colorful beams of light were merely the remnants of the crystal bullets tearing through the air and burning the floating dust at a high speed. In other words, when Meng Chao saw the light beams, the real crystal bullets had already reached Lu Siyas vital points! At that moment of life and death, Lu Siya finally revealed her astonishing strength. Layers of ripples instantly appeared around her body. It was as if a smaller and more secretive space was being created in that torn space. In this small space, her body split apart, turning into blurry and unpredictable phantoms. Several crystal bullets seemed to have pierced through her body, but in reality, they had only torn the phantoms apart. However, the trap that Yun Feidian had meticulously designed was not that simple. Just when Meng Chao thought that Lu Siya had dodged all the crystal bullets, the bullets exploded. The crystal bullets had apparently reached the end of their flight path, and they could no longer adjust their direction and lethality. They exploded abruptly, launching thousands of single crystal nanowires from within! Countless nanowires tangled together, and the dozen or so crystal bullets that brushed past Lu Siya instantly turned into a huge net that enveloped her! Chapter 1693 - Lu Siyas Crisis! D*mn it! Meng Chao subconsciously broke out in cold sweat for Lu Siya. That single-molecule nano silk was the ultimate crystallization of Dragon Citys materials science. Although its diameter might not be as exaggerated as being on a molecular level, it was definitely thinner, tougher, and sharper than hair. In the past, single-molecule nano silk was mainly used to create beast-catching nets to trap Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts. When dealing with Hell Beasts, as long as they could successfully spread out and cover their target, allowing the single-molecule nanomites to be deeply embedded in the targets skin and flesh, even if the target was a gigantic Tyrant Mammoth or a crustacean-type monster with rough skin and thick flesh, it would still be doomed. The more the entangled monster struggled, the tighter and deeper the single-molecule nanomites would become, to the point that they would sever flesh, bones, and even nerves. An incomparably bloody scene had played out beforean unruly Hell Beast that was slow to feel pain had completely ignored the single-molecule nanowires that grew tighter and tighter around its body. It continued to bare its fangs and brandish its claws as it struggled desperately. In the end, it was cut into more than a hundred bloody pieces by the beast-catching net. The scene was too horrible to watch. As for the Apocalyptic Beasts, the speed of their nerve reaction and their strength far surpassed that of the Hell Beast, so they might not necessarily be trapped to death by the single-molecule nanowires. Nonetheless, if were they slightly careless when they came into contact with the single molecule nanowires, it would be very easy for them to sustain open wounds that were so deep that one could see their bones. That would result in nerve ruptures and massive bleeding, and their ability to battle would be severely weakened. With that said, the refinement of the single molecule nanowires was also extremely difficult, and the scrap rate of the finished products was over 95%. To weave the single molecule nanowires into a beast-catching net that covered the sky and earth also required an astronomical amount of money and amazing technique. It was often a one-time consumable. After being contaminated by a monsters bodily fluids, it would easily corrode, greatly reducing its toughness and sharpness. Therefore, many people in the industry agreed that the value of single-molecule nanowire was even higher than that of a high-level monsters spinal cord of the same length. Unless it was an extremely important target, it was rare for anyone to use such an invaluable ultimate weapon. Today, to deal with Lu Siya, the Ghost Assassins had used so many single-molecule nanowires and even special techniques to store the single-molecule nanowires inside the crystal bullets. They pretty much treated Lu Siya as a cunning and vicious Apocalyptic Beast! Faced with the sudden death net, a rare hint of nervousness and solemnity appeared on Lu Siyas face. Her joints seemed to disappear at the same time, and her whole body suddenly shrank. She had been soaring up like a falcon, but now, she was falling as if she had hit a transparent ceiling. She could not completely escape the attack range of the single-molecule nanowires. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the single-molecule nanowires danced wildly in the air like the tentacles of a demon, a few drops of bright red blood splashed out from the shimmering light. By the time Lu Siya finally landed on the ground, her clothes had been shredded into pieces. There were a few shocking red marks on her cheeks, shoulders, wrists, hips, thighs, and fair skin. They extended continuously as if they had a life of their own. Lu Siya gritted her teeth. The intense throbbing between her eyebrows showed that the pain caused by the single-molecule nanofilaments was far more intense than it appeared on the surface. Just as she bent her knees slightly and tried to jump up toward the nearest sniper, the red scar above her left knee suddenly exploded and turned into a shocking, circular wound. Lu Siya immediately staggered and fell to the ground on one knee. The scene overlapped with other scenes in Meng Chaos memory where he fought side by side with Lu Siya countless times in the past few years. He instinctively wanted to step forward and help her. It was not until every muscle in his body was ready to give it a try that he realized what was going on. Taking a deep breath, Meng Chao warned himself repeatedly in his mind, Dont be silly. What youre seeing isnt the truth. Youve seen that this woman isnt the real Lu Siya, but the terrifying wild banshee who inherited the monster civilizations last will. Havent you seen her real face on the summit of Mist Mountain? Dont you know how powerful she is? The real Lu Siya has been suppressed and controlled by the monster civilization. Whats in front of you is only her body at best. If you want to save the real Lu Siya, you should calm down and take a closer look at what tricks the Blood Alliances Ghost Assassins and the wild banshee, the tenth Supernatural Entity who disguised herself as Lu Siya, have up their sleeves! It was true that the trap set by the Blood Alliance was almost perfect. However, Meng Chao believed that Lu Siya, the wild banshee, would not give up so easily. As he expected, Lu Siya only knelt for half a second. The wounds that had been open earlier were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Before her wounds could fully heal, though, Meng Chao heard more than ten mournful wolf howls from both ends of the poor street. More than ten black shadows with a fishy smell lunged at Lu Siya. Meng Chao looked closely and found that they were more than ten monsters that looked like skinned hyenas. These monsters were two to three rounds larger than ordinary monsters. They resembled small-sized demon hogs too. Perhaps their muscles had grown too fast and they were too deformed because their fur was torn and peeled off, revealing pink and crimson muscles that were dancing in the air. In between the muscles, there were many white bone spurs. There were even tiny barbs attached to those bone spurs. One could imagine that when such a monster pounced like a cannonball, it scrape a thick layer of flesh and blood off as long as it rubbed against a persons body lightly. Not to mention, the monsters overly-developed fangs and jaws were completely protruding out of its lips. It was as if its skull could not wait to jump out of its body, and it gave off a ferocious feeling like a hellhound. However, compared with its hideous appearance, Meng Chao was more concerned about the dozens of metal implants that extended from the top of its head to its spine. It seemed as though a row of antennas had been implanted along the spine of this monster. The devices reminded Meng Chao of the guy, whom Yun Feidian had turned into a puppet three days ago at the car repair shop. These monsters are being controlled by someone too. Theyre all Yun Feidians or someone elses puppets! In other words, theyre all as intelligent as human beings! Chapter 1694 - Skin-Flaying Monsters As expected, these skin-flaying monsters, whose appearance did not indicate intelligence in the slightest, displayed qualities that only human elite tactical teams possessed. They did not rush forward like headless flies. Instead, they divided themselves into three attack waves. They seemed to be disorderly, but in reality, they were the opposite. When the skin-flaying monsters that formed the first wave of attack opened their bloody mouths and bit Lu Siyas neck and limbs ferociously, the second wave got ready to launch themselves forth. Meanwhile, the third group patrolled their surroundings and cut off every potential escape route for Lu Siya. Dush! Dush, dush, dush, dush! With her elbows and knees, Lu Siya hit the skin-flaying monsters abdomen and lumbar vertebrae, which were supposed to be the weakest part of the monsters. Yet, it was like hitting a rhinoceros-skin bag filled with iron sand. It created a dull sound. Although she blew away the first wave of skin-flaying monsters, they all got up after a roll. It did not seem like they were seriously injured. On the contrary, the skin-flaying monsters had pierced Lu Siyas elbows and knees with their sharp bone spikes, leaving dense wounds that made her look like a hornets nest. Although the wounds were not big, the skin around them instantly turned red, purple, and black. It was obvious that the monsters hollow bone spikes contained a fatal poison! At that moment, the skin-flaying monsters that formed the second wave were already charging forward without fear of death. The third wave subsequently got into position. The first wave that had just been blasted away seamlessly switched to patrol, alert, and containment mode. These skin-flaying monsters coordinated so well that their attacks were as smooth as flowing water. They did not look like a group of monsters, but more like several dozen clones of a monster! This time, having learned her lesson, Lu Siya was ruthless. She no longer blasted the skin-flaying monsters away. Instead, she took advantage of an opening she saw. Her ten fingers were like ten armor-piercing awls, piercing into a skin-flaying monsters body. She grabbed onto its spine, and with a fierce pull, tore the skin-flaying monster into half! Based on common sense, no matter how strong the monsters vitality was, it should be on its last breath after being torn into two. At the very least, the monsters combat strength would drop by more than 90% when all of its internal organs gushed out from its broken body cavity. Unexpectedly, not only did none of its organs pour out of the torn skin-flaying monsters body, but it also shot out dozens of scarlet tentacles. They flew toward Lu Siya like javelins. Lu Siyas face turned pale with fright, and she quickly shook off the skin-flaying monster that had been split into two. The, now, two skin-flaying monsters swung wildly with their tentacles, wriggling and crawling frantically. They jumped toward Lu Siya again, and the scene took an extremely strange turn. The skin-flaying monsters, which possessed such strong vitality and strange attacking methods, finally broke through Lu Siyas defense. She did not realize that when she was dodging the two skin-flaying monsters, she was bitten by the other skin-flaying monster. There were shocking wounds on her arms and thighs that were so deep her bones could be seen. Despite her amazing ability to repair cells and recover quickly, the energy that was consumed by the rapid self-healing made her face gradually turn pale. These monsters have been injected with God Transformation 9.0! Theyre special biochemical beasts that have been modified by the Blood Flowers spores! The skin-flaying monsters that had been torn apart looked like the combination of a deformed tumor and an octopus with scarlet flesh spurting out of their bodies. It was both disgusting and terrifying. Meng Chao instantly recalled the secret weapons that he had seen in Universe Corporations Blood Flower laboratory in Raging Waves Mountain. God Transformation 9.0 was a special stimulant that had been developed with Dr. Monster Fei Qingyuns participation and the Blood Flower spores as the raw material. Monsters that had been injected with God Transformation 9.0 would become extremely ferocious and unrelenting undead creatures. Unless they were burned into the most delicate ashes at a high temperature or had their cells frozen to near absolute zero, it would be extremely difficult to kill the monsters via conventional means. Dr. Monster Fei Qingyun had participated in the shocking assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao. It was obvious that he was also an important figure of the Blood Alliance. After the assassination failed, Dr. Monster Fei Qingyun ran away. Even though Shen Yuanbao got furious and mobilized the elites of Universe Corporation to search the entire city, they still could not find any trace of the guy. Now that Meng Chao thought about it, if the guy had the protection of Yun Feidian, the second-generation leader of Thundercloud Technology and one of the nine major cultivation families, his escape from Shen Yuanbaos hunt would not be surprising. Someones controlling them remotely, and theyve been injected with God Transformation 9.0. Their bodies are filled with Blood Flower virus spores, so their vitality is astonishing. Theyre biochemical beasts that are extremely toxic, corrosive, and contagious. Just thinking about it makes my scalp go numb! Meng Chao secretly frowned. He felt that if he fell into such a trap, he would have to spend a lot of effort thinking of a way to break out of it. Of course, Lu Siya was different from him. To be more precise, Lu Siya was different from all the superhumans. Other superhumans might be afraid of the Blood Flower spores. However, as a wild banshee, Lu Siya had the monster civilizations endowment in her body. She was simply the ancestor of the Blood Flower and the undead! The only problem was, did she dare to display her monstrous power in public, or even reveal the wild banshees true face? Meng Chao did not move forth but hid deeper. Logically speaking, Lu Siya would not dare to reveal the wild banshees true face in Dragon Citys downtown area. Otherwise, her enemies would not even use any Spatial Shield. As long as they openly fought with her, she would remain on the defensive whether or not they attracted countless people and various forces to watch. However, without using the monster civilizations ultimate power, it would be difficult for her to escape the fatal formation of the skin-flaying monsters and Ghost Assassins. Meng Chao truly wanted to know how the Lu Siya before him was going to break out of the trap. Bang! As expected, Lu Siya gritted her teeth and endured it. She would never reveal her true strength unless it was absolutely necessary. As a result, she would inevitably fall before the skin-flaying monsters endless, airtight siege. One of them spurted out a poisonous mist that was mixed with Blood Flower spore from its throat, but she managed to dodge it. Soon after, another skin-flaying monster violently rammed into her chest. Even though she was protected by spirit energy, she still fell backward like a kite with a broken string. However, before Lu Siya landed on the ground, she adjusted her posture in midair. She crossed her legs and tapped on the ground lightly. Immediately, two intersecting spider-web crevices took form, creating two large pits that were slightly dented. She also used them to gain a powerful push-back force. Like an arrow that just left a bow, she passed through the many skin-flaying monsters and shot toward the point where the spatial ripples were the most concentrated and the space was blurriest! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1695 - Killing Formation, Desperate Situation! At this point, there was clearly no enemy. It did not seem to be the most vulnerable part of the surrounding poor streets and alleys. Lu Siya mustered all her strength and struck out like a thunderbolt, seemingly smashing into the air. However, Meng Chaos eyes suddenly lit up. He knew what Lu Siya wanted to do. Lu Siya had already found the location of the spatial barriers generator. She wanted to destroy the device and break the trap that was isolated from the outside world! Thats right. It was the only way to even the situation without transforming into a wild banshee! The Ghost Assassins of the Blood Alliance relied on the spatial barrier generator to isolate this poor street from all contact with the outside world. The customers in the nearby Monster Market and the members of the Azure Alliance could not even hear what was happening there. They dared to be unscrupulous, using ultra-heavy anti-material sniper rifles, monsters injected with God Transformation 9.0, and other powerful deadly weapons. Once the barrier was breached, at least ten thousand civilians and a hundred members of the Azure Alliance within a thousand-meter radius would be alerted to the devastation on the street and to Lu Siyas plight. At that time, as long as Lu Siya did not reveal her true colors as a wild banshee, the ordinary citizens who did not know the truth would never allow the Ghost Assassins to take her away. Perhaps, when they saw her pitiful and wounded appearance, the fury of the several thousand citizens would follow the Ghost Assassins to the Blood Alliance. Then, the nine mega corporations from the Blood Alliance, Yun Feidian and the other extremists from the nine great cultivation families would be plagued with scandals and burn their heads. The North Advancement Plan would also be completely ruined! Although the skin-flaying monsters, which were covered in scarlet tentacles, seemed unkillable no matter how hard they fought, they could not stop Lu Siya. She pushed her power, which was close to the Deity Realm, to its limit and drew a nearly perfect dazzling golden light with her hand knife. It was The Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash! Meng Chao muttered to himself. He sighed in his heart. The Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash had originally been the ultimate skill of Jin Wanhao, the Lairs lord. Later, Jin Wanhao taught it to Meng Chao. Then, Meng Chao taught it to Lu Siya while he was sparring with her. Lu Siya was not good at saber techniques. When Meng Chao left Dragon City, she could barely use the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, and it was far from perfect. Right now, Lu Siya was using her hands as sabers to perform the technique. Even so, the sound of wind and thunder could be vaguely heard. It was as if she could break all the shooting stars in the sky with the sharp edge of her sabers! Even with the monster civilizations endowment, it would not be easy for her to master her saber arts to such a high level. In the past year, she must have spent a lot of time training the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. But why? Being a wild banshee, she could have extracted countless moves and killing techniques that were even more powerful than the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash from the monster civilization. Why did she insist on training such a powerful and brutal saber art? Meng Chao was baffled, andhis emotions were fluctuating uncontrollably. The vague spatial ripples in front of Lu Siya parted like water after being bombarded by the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash, revealing a weird-looking metal device that was hiding behind the spatial barrier. One could see that the metal device was already crackling and emanating sparks after following the impact of Lu Siyas spirit energy. The mist that surrounded the poor street and alley, which made the tall buildings in the distance blurry, was also thinning, dimming, and dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye due to Lu Siyas attack. Meng Chao felt that he could hear the bargaining sounds of the vendors and customers in the Monster Market behind him, as well as the sound of the vendors chopping meat. It seemed that Lu Siya had already interfered with the normal operations of the spatial barrier generator. As long as she launched another attack, it was possible to completely destroy that generator! Faced with Lu Siyas unconventional tactics, the Ghost Assassins finally appeared. Layers of ripples appeared in the space around Lu Siya once again, and blurry figures materialized like evil ghosts that had crawled out from the depths of hell. Most of them were wearing black nano battle suits made of polymer materials and high-level monster materials that could seemingly devour all light. These nano battle suits could clearly outline the muscles all over their bodies. Although their absolute strength and weapon systems were inferior to the power armor that was equipped with a miniature crystal engine, their flexibility and stealth were more advanced. Many of them were wearing special gloves, on which were strands of almost invisible single-molecule nanowire that formed another inescapable net. In the distance, the sniper who had just fired the nanowire at Lu Siya had replaced it with a real heavy anti-material sniper bullet. He aimed at Lu Siyas vital points and pulled the trigger! Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew! Pew! The sound of the bullets pierced the air like the scythe of the grim reaper, creating ear-piercing shrieks. Even Shen Yuanbao, a Deity Realm warrior, had to pay the price of one arm when he faced such a magnificent lineup of assassins. Lu Siya seemed to have no choice but to take a beating on the premise that she was not going to turn into a wild banshee. First, a Ghost Assassin seemingly sprung out near her arm and slashed at her throat with a transparent blade. She was forced to take half a step back and collide with the trajectory of three sniper bullets. Then, in order to dodge the three sniper bullets, which were traveling at her in a zigzag pattern, she had to move half a meter to the left and crash into another Ghost Assassins iron fist, which was surrounded by electric arcs and flames. Bang! The unavoidable punch penetrated deep into Lu Siyas chest and abdomen like a heavy drill. Lu Siyas body swayed. She narrowed her eyes and bit her lip. Her face instantly turned so pale that it was almost transparent. Why havent you transformed into a wild banshee and used the power of a monster? Meng Chao frowned. His ten fingers bounced slightly. He thought carefully about whether or not he should make a move. It did not matter whether or not the consciousness that occupied the body in front of him was the tenth Supernatural Entity. The body belonged to Lu Siya. Meng Chao did not want to wake up Lu Siyas consciousness after all his efforts, only to be greeted by an incomplete body that could be equipped with artificial limbs. What are you waiting for? Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya and mumbled to himself, Do you have any other trump cards other than the strength of a monster now that youre cornered by the Ghost Assassins? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1696 - Trump Card! Lu Siya seemed to be in a desperate situation. She was being attacked by several Ghost Assassins one after another, forcing her to retreat step by step. Then, she had to worry about the anti-material sniper bullets that could pierce through even the ferocious Hell Beasts and bite her. Her face became increasingly pale, and despair gradually appeared on her face. Yet, no matter how miserable she was, she always limited her combat ability to the peak of Heaven Realm and did not display any inhuman strength. Finally Lu Siya retreated to the edge of the space barrier. There were vague ripples behind her. If she retreated any further, it was likely that she would fall into a spatial rift. Some of her limbs and organs would be torn apart and teleported to some unknown coordinates nearby. Meanwhile, the Ghost Assassins killing formation before her continued to get closer. Even Meng Chao, who was observing in secret, felt suffocated. However, just as the Ghost Assassins waved their sharp blades at her again, the corners of Lu Siyas mouth curled into a faint arc. This arc was like a scalpel as thin as a cicadas wings, tearing apart the despair that she had deliberately revealed. At the same time, a shrill scream came from behind the Ghost Assassins. A huge black shadow jumped up from the ground to a height of seven to eight meters, almost covering the dark sky. Then, with the sound of wind and thunder, it slammed down heavily on the Ghost Assassins and the skin-flaying monsters. It was the Giant Sandworm that had been hiding underground to ambush Lu Siya! This giant worm was obviously a biochemical beast being controlled by the Blood Alliance from a distance. Now, however, its target was no longer Lu Siya, but the assassins of the Blood Alliance. The Giant Sandworm opened its bloody mouth, and the hundreds of fangs in its mouth rotated rapidly, producing the ear-piercing scratching sound of a meat grinder running at high speed. The Ghost Assassin closest to it was caught off guard. The Giant Sandworm bit him and swallowed the upper half of his body. Even though the Ghost Assassin had the dual defense of a nano combat suit and a spirit shield, the Giant Sandworm had also undergone multiple genetic modifications. Its fangs were as hard as alloy, and it also had the ability to oscillate at high frequencies. It could even crush diamonds. The Ghost Assassin fell into the depths of the Giant Sandworms bloody mouth, and he was repeatedly torn, cut, and ground by the fangs. Eventually, his flesh was torn off his bones. His legs, which were still exposed, were twitching crazily, and blood spurted out of his upper body like a burst pipe. The Ghost Assassins scream was even more unpleasant than the cry of a baleful ghost. The scene was extremely tragic. Moreover, the Giant Sandworm kept rolling and dancing crazily as it devoured him. While the other Ghost Assassins and the skin-flaying monsters in the surroundings were not directly bitten by the Giant Sandworm, they were still pushed away by its monstrous strength. How could they maintain their airtight killing formation? How is this possible?! The Ghost Assassins turned pale with fright. They did not understand why their own biochemical beast would suddenly go berserk and attack its own people. One should know that the Giant Sandworm was a very low-level monster. It had almost no concept of a brain and relied entirely on its ring-shaped nerves to act. The Blood Alliance had made use of Thundercloud Technologys superb technology to implant a large number of electrodes and chips into the biochemical beasts ring-shaped nerves and muscle fibers, turning it into a flesh machine. Logically speaking, it should have been 100% obedient and not have its own will. Of course, it would not have had the ability to think and betray. Meng Chao was looking at the Giant Sandworms body, which was filled with earth thorns made of reinforced concrete. Only he suddenly realized what had happened. He blinked quickly, and rings of gold immediately appeared around his pupils. Activating his enhanced vision, he scanned the Giant Sandworm. As expected, Meng Chao discovered that the earth thorns that were made of reinforced concrete had already taken root deep inside the Giant Sandworms body. Similar to the roots of a giant tree, they had formed a system that was similar to a skeleton. So, that was Lu Siyas trump card! At the very beginning, she had summoned the earth thorns and pierced them deep into the Giant Sandworms body. It was not as simple as dealing with sandworm and preventing it from attacking her. She kept changing and shaping the shape of the earth thorns. So, the earth thorns crisscrossed inside the Giant Sandworms body and kept growing deeper and deeper until she seized control of it. Long before she became a warrior, Lu Siya was one of the best prospectors among the younger generation in Dragon City. She had an innate affinity for rocks, soil, and sand. Her talent was comparable to that of her grandfather, the leader of Sky Pillar Corporation, and the president of the Dragon City Mine Explorer Association as well as the Crystal Association, the Deity Realm expert, Lu Zhongqi! I remember that when she first embarked on the path of martial arts, she was able to use her talent of changing substances to condense ordinary rocks, soil, and sand into a living rock dragon with certain combat abilities. Today, not only does she have half a foot in the Deity Realm, but her body also contains the mysterious power of monsters. Presumably, her ability to manipulate rock-like substances has also reached the peak of perfection. With her talent as a prospector, she created a set of internal bones that were under her control in the Giant Sandworms body with the surrounding reinforced concrete as the raw material. In such a way, she seized control over the Giant Sandworm from the Blood Alliances remote controller! The electrodes and chips that she implanted into the Giant Sandworms body can only release a feeble biological electric current, which can cause the circular nerves of the Giant Sandworm to twitch. However, Lu Siya has control over every piece of the Giant Sandworms flesh and its blood through the crisscrossing endoskeleton. When their two commands clash, hers will naturally be superior! Even though their positions were completely opposite, Meng Chao could not help but want to cheer for Lu Siyas strategy. And Lu Siya did not waste even half a second. Just as the Giant Sandworm smashed the Ghost Assassins killing formation into pieces and blocked the snipers hiding in the distance, her pale, almost transparent face instantly turned as red as fire. She was reminiscent of a volcano that was erupting without warning. Her speed and strength instantly increased by a level. She then turned into a shadow surrounded by electric arcs and dashed toward the spatial barrier generator that she had just hit. A Ghost Assassin who was being pinned down by the Giant Sandworm happened to be in her way, and he tried to stop her in a hurry. Lu Siya did not waste half a second on the guy. She accelerated to the maximum and dragged out an extremely fierce streak of light. Shua! Soon after, the Ghost Assassins right arm, including half of his shoulder blade and the sharp blade in his hand, flew into the sky! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1697 - Another Trump Card! Stop her! Among the Ghost Assassins, a muscular man wearing a silver skull mask roared. He looked like the commander. Crackling sounds were echoing within the bodies of the other Ghost Assassins. Like mechanical puppets running on clockwork, their limbs became bent, and they danced weirdly as they lunged at Lu Siya. The howls of the heavy anti-material sniper rifles were also as dense as rain. However, it was too late! As the Ghost Assassins swarmed forward, the Giant Sandworm that was filled with reinforced concrete suddenly expanded at an unbelievable speed. Dozens of sharp earth thorns spurted out of its bloody mouth. Before the Ghost Assassins could react, the Giant Sandworm exploded from the inside. A large number of sharp stones swept across the scene like a storm of bullets. The Ghost Assassins were caught off guard and forced into a panic by the earth thorns and stones. Lu Siya took the opportunity to break escape the broken killing formation and crossed dozens of meters in three steps. She was now only a step away from the spatial barrier generator! At that critical moment, the commander wearing the silver skull mask displayed astonishing strength. The tight nano combat suit, which originally outlined the contours of his muscles, instantly bulged under the surging spirit energy that shot out from the thirty-six thousand pores on his body. It was as if his entire body had doubled in size. He soon became a giant that was more than two meters tall. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Countless earth thorns and gravel spun at an extremely high speed and hit the nano combat suit, trying to tear apart its highly flexible polymer nanomaterials. However, before the earth thorns and gravel could penetrate the nanomaterials and hurt the commanders bdy, the high-pressure spirit energy that filled the nano combat suit gushed out like a volcanic eruption. Boom! The commander was instantly enveloped in a ball of burning silver flames, which burned all the spikes and rubble into powder. He even borrowed the force from the spirit flame explosion to transform into a ball of silver lightning. Then, he instantly shot between Lu Siya and the spatial barrier generator. Facing the menacing Ghost Assassin commander, Lu Siya could only make her move ahead of time. She gathered her five fingers again and performed the starting stance of the Celestial Tyrants Star Shattering Slash. The light from the golden saber technique flashed! This time, however, due to the interference of the commanders silver flames and the fact that she had attacked ahead of time, even if the golden saber light was pushed to its limit. It was still half a palm away from the spatial barrier generator. The width of half a palm was like an insurmountable chasm. The commanders lips curled up into a sinister smile. The Ghost Assassins had also recovered from the interference of the ground thorns and gravel. After Giant Sandworms explosion, the snipers who were hiding in the darkness regained their visuals. They could once again lock onto Lu Siyas forehead, throat, heart, lumbar vertebrae all the vital parts of her body! As long as they were given another half a second, Lu Siya would not be able to launch a second attack. Their airtight killing formation would be able to envelop her again. At that perilous moment, there was nowhere to run. Yet, the golden saber ray, which had seemingly reached its limit, suddenly extended to the length of half an arm! It was as if a golden dragon with dazzling electric arcs around its body had jumped out of her palm and entered the spatial barrier generator at lightning speed! No one had expected a transparent blade as thin as a cicadas wings to wrap around Lu Siyas right arm. It was only a finger wide, but it was as long as an arm. This transparent blade was most likely made of some Apocalyptic Beasts cartilage. It was stuck to her fair skin, and it blended with her flesh. It was impossible to tell. Even earlier, when she was covered in wounds and bleeding profusely, Lu Siya had tried her best not to use her secret weapon. Right then, she injected her spirit energy that had suddenly burst forth into the transparent blade and immediately extended her range of attack by half a meter. It was that critical half a meter she needed. With the transparent blades help, Lu Siyas spirit energy surged into the spatial barrier generator like violent magma. Finally, in the next half a second, the metal device, which was already humming at its maximum capacity, turned into a fireball that exploded nonstop. There was a gleam of desperation in all of the Ghost Assassins eyes. Their commander was no different. Even the ferocious skin-flaying monsters sensed the drastic changes in the space around them and became timid as they were at a loss. With the spatial barrier generators explosion, the blurry and overlapping spatial ripples became stable at a speed visible to the naked eye. The noise of traffic in the downtown area and the Monster Market behind them were also clear and loud again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The spatial ripples affected the seven or eight crystal bullets, which had been aimed at Lu Siya, and their trajectory deviated slightly. They brushed past her shoulder and shot toward the wall behind her. If the spatial barrier still existed, the crystal bullets would not have flown out of the poor streets and alleys. Instead, they would have disappeared into unpredictable spatial gaps. That was why the Ghost Assassins could unleash their full powers without restraint. But now, the seven or eight powerful crystal bullets had directly hit the wall and exploded violently, leaving seven or eight pits that were even bigger than monster heads. Around the dents, there were also circles of crisscrossing cracks that resembled spider webs. They were growing, expanding, and connecting into one. Under the bombardment of the heavy anti-material sniper rifle, the seemingly solid high wall was on the verge of collapsing. Lu Siya smiled slightly. She then crashed directly into the high wall as the Ghost Assassins stared at her in shock. Even without considering the strength of the monsters, a superhuman at the peak of the Heaven Realm was still comparable to a human-shaped tank. Without the spatial barrier, even a high wall made of reinforced concrete would not be able to take the brutal collision of a superhuman on that level. Not to mention, the high wall in front of her had just been hit by a heavy anti-material sniper rifle. It was already extremely fragile. With a crash, Lu Siya knocked down half of the wall effortlessly, leaving a hole more than three meters in diameter in the fatal trap. The warehouse of the Monster Material Recycle Center had been separated by the wall. After passing through the warehouse, one would find buildings with complicated terrains and busy streets. As long as she reached the street successfully and made it out to see the clear sky, Yun Feidians secret operation would be completely ruined before everyones eyes! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1698 - Futile Protection Everything happened within three seconds. Lu Siya did not slow down. Dragging the afterimage of electric arcs, she rushed up the mountain of discarded monster materials. Whether it was the crystal bullets that whistled through the air, the blades that the Ghost Assassins deployed, or the three or five skin-flaying monsters that jumped high and opened their bloody mouths in a ferocious stance, neither of them seemed capable of stopping her from clearing a bloody path. However, during that high-intensity situation, a new roadblock suddenly appeared before Lu Siya. It was not the Ghost Assassins. It was two Reapers. They seemed to be the employees of the warehouse. They were responsible for scanning and picking up materials of abandoned monsters, which contained weak spirit energy, and valuable materials for refining. The two Reapers were both ordinary people. They were wearing airtight protective suits that could resist toxins, corrosion, and radiation. They had been focused on their work the entire time. Since their airtight protective suits were too heavy and stuffy, and since they were too tired and slow, the two Reapers did not realize what had happened the moment the wall collapsed. Even if they did, as ordinary people, they would not be able to react in the best way the moment Lu Siya appeared in front of them at lightning speed. The two Reapers could only panic and be struck dumb. Through their protective clothings transparent masks, one could see that their faces had instantly lost all color. The two Reapers looked very similar. One had white hair on his temples, while the other seemed childlike. They looked like a poor mother-and-daughter pair who had been forced to do such dirty and tiring work. Of course, such a lowly pair would not be able to stop Lu Siya, who was shooting at them like a saber of lightning. With Lu Siyas flexibility and agility, she could jump high or spin like a top and bypass them if she did not want to hurt the lowly mother and daughter. However, the snipers crystal bullets, the Ghost Assassins soul-chasing blades, and the extremely vicious skin-flaying monsters had increased their speed to the maximum. The sound of howling wind lingered behind her head. If she jumped over or bypassed them, the ignorant mother and daughter would be instantly torn to pieces by the crystal bullets, the soul-chasing blades, and the skin-flaying monsters bloodthirsty fangs. Meng Chaos pupils contracted abruptly while he observed the scene from afar. The muscles and fibers all over his body tightened to the extreme. No matter what the original plan was, there was a line that Meng Chao would never cross. He would never watch an innocent person die tragically in front of him. Two golden rays then exploded in the deepest part of Meng Chaos abyssal black pupils like supernovas. The radiant golden rays instantly overflowed from his eye sockets, forming mysterious and complicated golden spirit tattoos around his eyes. It was time to make a move. However, just as Meng Chao was about to unleash his Deity Realm power without holding back and save the mother and daughter, Lu Siya made a move that no one expected. She actually stopped in her tracks. She neither dashed through the space below the mother and daughter nor jumped over or go around them. Instead, she spread out her arms desperately, gritted her teeth, and activated her vitality magnetic field. As if she had exhausted the spirit energy in her body, she formed a visible spirit shield around her, protecting the mother and daughter from the bottom! Shua! Soon after, a pair of burning golden wings seemed to grow out of Lu Siyas back, protecting the two Reapers perfectly like a hen protecting its chicks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The crystal bullets, the soul-chasing blades, and the skin-flaying monsters that came one after another crashed into the defense line that Lu Siya had built with her vitality magnetic field. That immediately triggered layers of fireballs and flames of light. One could hear the terrible pressure Lu Siya was under just from the deafening explosions alone. How could this be?! Meng Chaos eyes were on stalks. He could not understand what he was seeing. Why did Lu Siya give everything up to protect these two strangers when she had a chance to escape? Meng Chao knew that Lu Siya was full of ambition and decisiveness. She rarely got emotional. But that did not mean she would sacrifice the interests of ordinary people to realize her ambitions. In fact, a smart person like Lu Siya would usually find a way to tie her ambitions to the interests of most ordinary people. However, the Lu Siya Meng Chao knew would realize that it was futile even if she paid the price of being seriously injured and losing her combat ability to temporarily protect these two ordinary individuals. Once her enemies severely injured and captured her, the lowly mother and daughter would still be fish on a chopping board. They would be killed by the other party at any moment. Therefore, the Lu Siya Meng Chao knew would definitely not hesitate at all. She would rush out as quickly as possible, gather her own people, capture all the Ghost Assassins, and follow the clues to discover the mastermind of the entire scheme. If the mother and daughter were killed, she would comfort their souls in heaven by preventing more innocent people from being killed by the mastermind behind the scenes. That was Lu Siyas style. Besides, the Lu Siya in front of Meng Chao was not the smart, calm, ruthless, and ambitious woman that he knew. She was not even a human being, but a wild banshee. She was a monster in human skin! To a certain extent, she had become the new monster mastermind. In her eyes, humans were somewhere between food and slaves. Why would she risk her life to save unknown food and slaves? One should know that from the wild banshees perspective, she should even deliberately avoid them and allow the Ghost Assassins to kill the lowly mother and daughter. That way, the Ghost Assassins hands would be stained with the blood of the innocent. Then, she would have an extra chip in the subsequent games! Could it be that Meng Chao suddenly thought, Lu Siya isnt controlled by the monsters power. At least, shes not completely controlled. She still has a part of her free will and isnt 100% a wild banshee? Just as the thought occurred to him, a crack appeared at the core of his brain. The crack instantly expanded, causing his chaotic thoughts to burst forth like a flood. Ai Lei had helped him collect all kinds of information about Lu Siya, and he also possessed all the information he had learned about her himself. He had personally witnessed Lu Siyas actions over the past few days. He had also seen the scene of him and Lu Siya fighting fiercely on the summit of Mist Mountain, which had gradually blurred over the past year. Lu Siyas eyes had been extremely complicated and indescribable the moment she fell into the Raging Tiger River. The various information rushed into Meng Chaos mind like a turbulent current. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1699 - Stubborn Burning Will Over the past year, Lu Siyas performance can be described as impeccable. Whether it was due to her duties, fulfilling the Research Departments mission, or going deep into the masses of the citizens, establishing the Azure Alliance with the ordinary citizens and the superhumans of the humble families to balance the nine noble families, everything she did seemed to be for Dragon City and for all mankind! Even after The Bright Lights explosion, when the angry crowd surrounded Universe Corporations headquarters, she turned a blind eye to such a rare opportunity to stir up conflict and tear Dragon City apart. She even gambled her reputation and stopped the riot of the crowd. And now, she is even willing to give up the hope of escaping and fighting back for two ordinary people whom she doesnt know! Is she really a monster in human skin? Or is it true that the will of a human being is still dancing and shining in the depths of her brain, which is full of monster cells, like a stubborn flame? Meng Chao took a deep breath. The scene of him falling from the Devils Eye on the summit of Mist Mountain seemed to have been frozen, magnified a hundred times as it reappeared before his eyes. Now that he thought about it, Lu Siya pushed him off the cliff because she had no other choice since at that time, her body had already been occupied and controlled by the monster mastermind. The heroic spirit of Senior Jin Qianxi, who had helped them resist the will of the monster, had also been exhausted. If Lu Siya had not made a prompt decision, Meng Chao, who was covered in wounds and had lost the ability to fight back, would have also been tightly bound by the tentacles spurting out of the monster mastermind. Together with Lu Siya, he would have been reduced to a puppet of the monster civilization. Pushing him toward the Devils Eye for him to go downstream to try his luck had been the best choice. Could it be that when I left Dragon City, Lu Siyas will was not completely devoured by the monster mastermind? Instead, she persisted in resisting and holding on for an entire year? A glimmer of hope appeared in Meng Chaos heart. Although the possibility was very small, thinking about it carefully, after the monster mastermind was besieged by dozens of Deity Realm warriors, it was in an unprecedentedly weak state. Moreover, what invaded Lu Siyas body was at most a fragment of the monster mastermind, a cell, or even a cluster of spores. Even this cluster of spores contained fragments of the heroic spirit of the human powerhouse, Senior Jin Qianxi. Considering all the factors, it was not entirely impossible for Lu Siya. At the very least, from the signs that Meng Chao had observed, the Lu Siya in front of him was not completely on the monster civilizations side. He still had hope of saving her! Not only Meng Chao, but even the Ghost Assassins did not expect Lu Siya to make such a foolish choice. The fierce firepower lasted for a full three seconds before the commander hurriedly ordered his subordinates to stop firing. It was not that they had not been cautious enough. They believed that one round of attacks would have completely destroyed Lu Siyas combat ability. Against a target like Lu Siya, if possible, they would want to bombard her for a full three minutes, though. The problem was Lu Siya had destroyed the spatial barrier generator. The surroundings of the poor street were bustling with traffic and people. In the Monster Market behind them, there were dozens of Azure Alliance members who had come with Lu Siya, as well as even more regular superhumans who had come to purchase monster materials. These people were naturally on Lu Siyas side. If the commotion was too big and they noticed the sound of sniper fire and the violent explosion that came from attacking spirit magnetic fields, the Ghost Assassins would turn around and be surrounded by an angry crowd. Fortunately for the Ghost Assassins, Lu Siya had seemingly exhausted herself. She was covered in wounds, and she had run out of spirit energy. The bombardment earlier was like the last straw that broke Lu Siyas defense line. At that moment, she was kneeling on one knee and shivering all over. Blood was flowing freely under her knees, making her feel as if she was standing on red flames. However, she protected the lowly mother and daughter. Not a single strand of their hair was hurt. They were just too frightened and could not move. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Ghost Assassin commander made a hand gesture, and dozens of single-molecule nanowires surrounded by electric arcs flew toward Lu Siya. This time, she was unable to dodge or block. She was tightly bound by her enemy and was so shocked that she gnashed her teeth. The Ghost Assassins let out a sigh of relief. Although the process was tortuous, they had still completed their mission. Now, they only needed to clean up the mess before they left the battlefield. A Ghost Assassin then walked toward the mother-and-daughter pair. It was as if a sharp blade had grown out of the flesh and blood in his arms. It shone brightly in the darkness. The lowly mother and daughter were scared silly. They were like antelopes that had been pounced on by a fierce tiger. Their muscles were stiff, and their breathing was stagnant. They could only watch helplessly as the other partys claws and teeth reached their necks. Meng Chao took advantage of the moment when all the Ghost Assassins attention was focused on Lu Siya. Like a shadow without thickness, weight, or color, he moved stealthily above the Ghost Assassins heads. Dozens of images appeared in his mind. He made sure that he could kill the commander and the Ghost Assassin who had tried to silence them in half a second. He also made a comprehensive, repeated, and precise deduction of the Ghost Assasssins possible reactions. However, at that moment, Lu Siya ignored the single-molecule nanowires around her, which were getting tighter and tighter and cutting out crisscrossing bloody marks. She gritted her teeth, straightened her back inch by inch, and stood up. Lu Siyas eyes shone with a light that was more lethal than the anti-material sniper bullets. She stood between the mother and daughter and the Ghost Assassins who were trying to silence her. She stared at the commander who was not far away. Her voice was hoarse but firm as she resolutely said, It doesnt matter who you are. If you dare touch even a hair on their heads, Ill make sure you die a horrible death! Even though she was tied up and her vitality magnetic field was weak and chaotic to the extreme, her words were like lightning, striking the central nerves of every Ghost Assassin. They trembled uncontrollably as a result. The Ghost Assassins looked at each other in disbelief. They did not understand why felt an indescribable fear once again after receiving inhuman training and even gene-modulation surgery in the Blood Alliances training camp. Their nerves had supposedly been frozen long ago. The commander took two steps forward and held down the sharp blade that his subordinate was about to raise high. Relax. The commander then said to his subordinate, We are carrying out a perfectly legal capture mission. There is no need to create unnecessary complications. Take them back with us first. Once the dust settles, it wont matter if there are any witnesses. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1700 - Only One Chance The two Ghost Assassins stepped forward. Although Lu Siya had been bound with the single-molecule nano silk, they were still on full alert as if they were facing a great enemy. The sniper who was hiding in the darkness held his breath. He pressed the trigger with his finger and locked onto Lu Siyas vital points. The two Ghost Assassins took out a pair of shackles made of Apocalyptic Beast bones and put them on Lu Siya. With a cracking sound, a string of bone thorns extended from the shackles and pierced deep into Lu Siyas spine. It was as if a scorpion carved out of white bones had latched onto her body, causing her to groan in pain again. The Ghost Assassins finally let out a long sigh of relief. Another Ghost Assassin then walked toward the two innocent Reapers. Only then did the mother and daughter react. They turned around and tried to escape, but the Ghost Assassin touched their faces lightly, and they immediately fell limp. By now, Meng Chao had already adjusted his attack to the most perfect angle. He was certain that he could defeat most of the assassins below in three seconds and save Lu Siya as well as the two innocent people. Moreover, Meng Chao heard a commotion coming from the Monster Market behind him. Apparently, the explosion caused by the sniper rifle and the collapse of the warehouses wall had attracted some peoples attention. The spatial barrier had not completely collapsed, so the sound that leaked out was very weak. Despite that, there were many superhumans in the Monster Market, and superhumans had always been the most sensitive to the sound of gunfire and explosions. Meng Chao believed that as long as he could hold the Ghost Assassins back for a minute no, half a minute, the superhumans that surged out from the Monster Market would surround this piece of broken wall and make it impenetrable. Not a single suspicious person would be able to escape. However, Meng Chao was not confident about capturing the Ghost Assassins alive. After all, the bodies of the Blood Alliance members were implanted with highly sensitive explosives. Not only were they controlled by their own thoughts, but they could also be remotely detonated. In an instant, their entire bodies would turn from the inside out and burn into dazzling fireballs. Not even half of their cells would be left behind. Even if he caught them alive, would he be able to follow the clues and find the mastermind? Meng Chao did not think so. If the Blood Alliances leader was truly the president of Thundercloud Technology and the Deity Realm expert, Yun Feidian, it would be extraordinarily difficult to accuse him. Take note that almost all the older-generation Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City had been severely injured in the fierce battle with the monster mastermind. They had retired or even died. Yun Feidian, who was in his prime, had already become a mainstay in Dragon City. Thundercloud Technology, which was under his name, dominated the fields of gene modulation, neural technology, runic machinery, and biochemical beast manufacturing, which were of great strategic significance. Meng Chao had seen a billboard advertising Thundercloud Technology. Among a few biochemical beasts that had been implanted with powerful thermal weapons and had their brain nerves connected to control chips, there was a glittering and burning slogan that represented Thundercloud Technologys corporate spirit. Shaping the future of Dragon City! In a sense, Meng Chao felt that this slogan was not an exaggeration. To overthrow such a high-ranking and influential figure who was still on the rise just on the testimonies of a few Ghost Assassins was simply a pipe dream. If he rashly launched an attack on Yun Feidian without conclusive and irrefutable evidence, it would only alert the enemy and make them raise their vigilance in time. They would come up with a hundred ways to explain themselves, and in the end, they would be able to escape unscathed. Besides, what if he could not sever Yun Feidians throat with a single sword and ended up giving him space to move around instead? What if that inhumane fellow tried to drag the entire Dragon City with him while he was on the verge of death? Meng Chaos goal was to deal with the Blood Alliance at the least cost. Then, he would integrate Dragon Citys interests, thoughts, and routes. If Dragon City was thrown into chaos, and its vitality was greatly damaged in order to eradicate the Blood Alliance, how would it deal with the war between the worlds, which would inevitably take place in the next few years? Calm down. Calm down. We only have one chance. We need to find the Blood Alliances headquarters. Only by capturing Yun Feidian himself in the Blood Alliances lair can we give him no room to struggle! With that thought in mind, Meng Chao dug his ten fingers deep into the reinforced concrete wall. The two pieces of concrete in his hands were crushed into fine sand. The Ghost Assassins also realized that the place was no longer safe. They could already hear the sound of hurried footsteps from the Monster Market. The commander made a hand gesture, and the group retreated like ghosts. Soon, they scattered and disappeared into the depths of the poor streets and alleys. Of course, they could not escape Meng Chaos sharp eyes. Meng Chaos gaze was akin to an invisible blade, instantly piercing through the high walls that separated the poor streets and alleys. He could see or sense the beating hearts and the crystal engines that were being activated. It went without saying that he paid the most attention to Lu Siyas heart. Soon, the Ghost Assassins, who had changed their appearance, were wearing sealed protective clothing and beast skin overalls. They were driving rusted minivans and vans, disguising themselves as workers from the Monster Market and the waste materials processing factory. Leaving the street where the fierce battle had just taken place, they drove into the busy main road from all directions. However, many superhumans had been drawn to the gunshots and explosions. At this time, they arrived in the depths of the poor street, which was still emitting green smoke. Whats going on? A fierce battle just happened here! This is such a huge crater, and these are marks left by heavy anti-material sniper bullets! There are also these knife marks that have been left in the wood. The guy who made these slashes must have at least the strength of a Five-star Heaven Realm warrior! I also smell the scent of the Blood Flower. D*mn it, how could there be an undead creature in Dragon Citys downtown area? Almost all the people who usually purchased cultivation resources in the Monster Market were low-level and middle-level superhumans from humble families. Most of the low-level and middle-level superhumans from humble families had experience fighting monsters in the wilderness. Therefore, they could tell what had happened here at a glance. The expressions of the Azure Alliance members who followed behind changed drastically. This is not good. Alliance Leader Lu was fighting with someone here just now! This is a trap, a trap targeted at her! Weve fallen into a trap. Theres no clue about The Bright Lights explosion. This was just a trick to lure Alliance Leader Lu out! Meng Chao heard the furious roars of the Azure Alliance members. Only now did he understand why Lu Siya had made such a series of illogical actions. It was likely that the Blood Alliances assassins had disguised themselves as people who knew about The Bright Lights explosion and had used the clues as bait. They then gave the excuse of worrying about their own safety to lure Lu Siya there alone. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1701 - Inescapable Net The members of the Azure Alliance reacted extremely quickly. Realizing that Lu Siya had most likely met with misfortune, they immediately took out a signal flare from their clothes and twisted it with force, shooting dazzling fireworks into the air. The Dragon City civilization had long entered the digital era, and it had hundreds of methods to instantly transmit massive amounts of information wirelessly. Despite that, during difficult times when monsters were rampant and wars were raging, the wires and cables could be bitten off by the monsters, and the wireless network could also be disturbed by spirit tides. Only an ancient communication method like signal flares could transmit information steadily under most circumstances. As expected, when the fireworks in the sky gradually turned into the shape of a blue planet, the members of the Azure Alliance within a radius of three to five kilometers all realized that something was wrong and immediately responded to their companions call. Somethings wrong! Its an emergency! Hurry! Lock down this area! Meng Chao noticed many ordinary citizens in civilian clothes immediately switch temperaments after they saw the blue planet in the sky. They were like unsheathed sabers, shining coldly. They took out their Azure Alliance armbands and badges from their clothes and wore them. Then, they put a micro-communicator into their ears and opened the emergency communication channel. Since the Azure Alliance was an organization that could sink the most to the grassroots level in Dragon City, it could help the citizens the most. The citizens also had full trust in the members of the Azure Alliance. Many of the enthusiastic citizens, as well as the nosy middle-aged folks who had nothing better to do, saw the blue armband, and their eyes lit up. They immediately gathered around the members of the Azure Alliance and acted as their assistants. After all, Dragon City had just emerged from the flames of war more than a year ago. Most of the citizens had received long-term military training. They even had experience in fighting monsters in the ruins. The ordinary citizens of Earth could compare in terms of vigilance, discipline, and organization. For a moment, the bustling and noisy downtown area was under the control of the Azure Alliances members. It was like gradually freezing a water current. Many vehicles were about to leave the area, but they were stopped by the Azure Alliance members who had serious expressions on their faces. The drivers were about to complain, but when they looked out and saw the situation outside, they realized that something unusual had happened. They could only remain calm and wait for the inspection. The Ghost Assassins from the Blood Alliance had originally wanted to change their appearance, then blend into the traffic and leave with Lu Siya, as well as the two innocent civilians. But now, they were in a dilemma, and there was nowhere to hide. Witnessing the scene, Meng Chao was both surprised and worried. He did not expect the Azure Alliance to have such prestige and control. It seemed like an army that was larger than the Red Dragon Army because it managed to organize the citizens to such an extent. It also appeared that the tens of thousands of ordinary citizens were not weaklings who had no combat ability and could just passively wait for the superhumans to protect them. It was just that most superhumans paid too much attention to cultivating their own strength in the past. They had never thought of tapping into the ordinary citizens potential. To a certain extent, the Azure Alliances greatest value, which was born from its own influence, was not its own combat ability. In terms of combat, the Azure Alliance did not have enough peerless experts, so it was still not a match for the nine mega corporations. However, the Azure Alliance could become a fulcrum to mobilize the several dozen million ordinary citizens who formed the Dragon City civilization. It could stimulate their strongest potential and then unite them in the way of the convergence of a hundred rivers! From the looks of it, the Dragon City civilization led by the Azure Alliance might perform much better in the face of the apocalypse than the Dragon City civilization led by the nine mega corporations. However, the worry was would the Ghost Assassins resort to desperate measures since they were blocked by the members of the Azure Alliance and immobilized? For one, Meng Chao did not want the members of the Azure Alliance to have a conflict with the Ghost Assassins in the downtown area. No matter what the outcome was, such a conflict would result in the deaths of many innocent citizens. On top of that, once there was early conflict, Meng Chao would not be able to follow the clues and find the Ghost Assassins lair and locate their mastermind, Yun Feidian! Is this Yun Feidians plan? Meng Chao muttered to himself in his heart. I wonder if these Ghost Assassins have a second plan? At that moment, the fireworks in the sky and the commotion in the downtown area also alarmed the various factions in the surroundings. The adjudicator court and the Research Department, which were subordinate to the Supernatural Tower The Transportation and Fire Departments The Security Departments of the nearby major corporations and universities And of course the military as well Many disciplinary forces immediately sent their elite troops to surround the downtown area. If the tables were turned and Meng Chao was the Ghost Assassin commander, he did not know what other way he could escape under such circumstances either. Right then, Meng Chao saw several Azure Alliance members wearing blue armbands approaching a fully enclosed van. It had the Monster Markets logo, but it was being driven by a Ghost Assassin. That was because Lu Siya had mysteriously disappeared after a fierce battle in the Monster Markets back alley. The fully enclosed van, which had just exited the area, was trying to turn onto the main road. So, the members of the Azure Alliance were naturally suspicious of it. In theory, the members of the Azure Alliance did not have the authority to enforce the law. They could not stop and inspect the passing vehicles. However, in times of emergency, there were not many ordinary citizens who were willing to take this seriously. Furthermore, the relevant personnel from the Transportation Department and the Research Department, which belonged to Lu Siya, were nearby. The members of the Azure Alliance had already informed them of the current situation. They simply needed to stop the suspicious vehicle for a few minutes to reveal the truth. Meng Chao noticed a member of the Azure Alliance move forward and gesture at the driver to turn off his crystal engine and step out of the car for inspection. The other Azure Alliance members had clearly received strict military training. They were either disabled veterans or veteran hunters who had been roaming the wilderness all year round. They were all seven or eight steps away, maintaining a safe distance and in battle formation. Their grips were neither loose nor tight as they held their hands over their waists and bulging weapons. Their response was impeccable. Meng Chao was prepared for the Ghost Assassin to be cornered and be on the defensive. At that moment, he suddenly heard a series of faint explosions coming from underground in the downtown area. Whats that sound? Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. Has the underground spirit energy pipeline exploded? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1702 - The Rat Tide Reappears! That was not right. Dragon Citys underground spirit energy transmission pipeline had undergone special explosion-proof treatment. Even if the spirit energy leaked and caught fire, it was rare for a chain explosion to occur. Otherwise, during the Monster War, several of the densely populated streets would have blown up when a few dauntless monsters drilled into the underground system and bit through the pipeline. What was going on? Meng Chao had an ominous feeling. He focused his attention on the soles of his feet. Then, through the soles of his enhanced combat boots, he keenly sensed a faint but strange vibration coming from the ground. It was as if something like a tide was surging up from the depths of the earth. It stinks! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. He smelled a strong and familiar scent from the joints of the manhole covers on both sides of the street. It was the scent of a monster! Not good! Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contracted. At the same time, hundreds of manhole covers on the streets and alleys within a one-kilometer radius began to vibrate violently. Before the ordinary citizens standing around the manhole covers could react, the covers were hit by waves of strange forces that originated from below the surface. They bounced up high and fell heavily from midair. A few manhole covers smashed the roofs of nearby vehicles, creating, while others smashed into car windows, making sharp sounds. There were also a few manhole covers that almost hit the ordinary citizens, so the whole thing caused everyone to jump in shock. The ordinary citizens had no time to react as black fountains rushed out from hundreds of manhole covers. Squeak, squeak, squeak! The black fountains let out ear-piercing cries and split into torrents, rushing toward the area where the crowd was densest. The crowd that was caught off guard was immediately torn apart by the black torrents, and many of them let out miserable cries. Yes, its the fierce-toothed rat! Rat tide! A rat tide has erupted! The Fierce-toothed Rat was a rodent-type monster, and it was an unrated existence at the bottom of the monster pyramid in terms of combat strength. However, with their strong reproductive ability, they could give birth to dozens of babies in a litter. Their survival rate was extremely high. They could possess basic destructive power in three months and reproduce again in six months. That allowed their population to increase exponentially. In addition to the rodent-type monsters unique ability to burrow and bite, they were strong enough to destroy everything that humans had carefully buried underground, such as underground optical cables, underground spirit energy transmission pipelines, and a large number of facilities attached to the underground transportation track. Therefore, the rat tide, which was formed by thousands of rat-type monsters, was definitely one of the most troublesome threats to humans during the Monster War. From a certain perspective, the threat of a rat tide was even greater than the threat of Apocalyptic Beasts like the Crystalline Nine-headed Dragon. Since the Apocalyptic Beasts were huge and obvious targets, humans could spot them more than a hundred kilometers away from Dragon City. Once the Apocalyptic Beasts showed signs of advancing toward the main city area, all the railway guns in Dragon City would turn around at the same time and bombard them. All the Deity Realm fighters would also be on high alert. They would ensure that the clueless Apocalyptic Beasts would fall into the vast ocean of Deity Realm power. However, the rat tide was different due to the rodents underground burrowing abilities and stealth. The rat tide would usually erupt directly from below the main city or even the downtown area. Of course, humans could extinguish the rat tide. However, it was difficult to guarantee that in the process of extinguishing the rat tide, they would not cause any collateral damage to the homes that they had worked so hard to build. It was a principle of not acting against evil to prevent harm to innocents. Moreover, it was easy to stop the rat tide, but it was not easy to completely eliminate it. As long as one-tenth of the rat-type monsters escaped to the depths of the ground and they were given a certain amount of food and time, they would be able to rise from the ashes and make a comeback. Even Deity Realm fighters did not have a good way to deal with the rat tide. Supposedly, Deity Realm warriors had the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth. Could they not dig three feet deep into the ground, turn the downtown area upside down, and dig up all the hidden rat holes? After all, compared with the ferocious and awe-inspiring Apocalyptic Beasts, these rat-type monsters were insignificant. Yet, everyone agreed that the threat of the rat tide was far greater than any other kind of beast horde! Fortunately, with the end of the Monster War, it had been a long time since a rat tide broke out in Dragon City. During the large-scale renovation of the old city in the past year, many originally chaotic urban areas had indeed been turned inside out. Not only had the hygiene blind spots that were prone to the breeding of snakes, insects, rats, and ants been cleared out, but poison had also been placed deep underground to eliminate the rat infestation. The people had also relied on the underground transportation lines to set up strict underground surveillance and early warning systems to ensure that when a large number of insects and rat-type monsters were prepared to gather deep underground, humans would be able to detect them in advance and nip the threat in the bud. Aside from that, many mega corporations had also developed various small automatic rune machines that were suitable for underground operations. For example, Thundercloud Technology had developed a small automatic rune machine that was equipped with the nervous system of a rat monster. It could simulate all the activities of a rat monster and even emit its unique aura. One could say that they were fighting evil with by having rats kill rats. Under such protection, everyone thought that the rat tide was in the past and a broken nightmare. They did not expect the rat tide to erupt again today. Plus, it was in the downtown area of Dragon City, where the population was the densest, and all the vehicles were crowded there. It happened at such a critical moment! How is this possible?! Where did so many Fierce-toothed Rats come from? Why didnt the underground rat-killing device work? What about the early warning system? It would take at least a few days for such a large-scale rat tide to gather. Why didnt the early warning system detect it in advance? People were both shocked and angry. While the Monster War had ended, it had only been a year, and many people in Dragon City still had strong fighting instincts in their muscle fibers and nerve endings. The individual fighting strength of rat-type monsters was far from strong. If their academic results were slightly better, even middle school students who listened carefully in class and practiced diligently after could blow up the heads of rat-type monsters. Facing the beast horde, many ordinary citizens pulled out their fists. Coincidentally, there were many Azure Alliance members wearing blue armbands in the crowd. Without any hesitation, they stepped forward. The elite soldiers of the various law enforcement departments also rushed toward the area. As many superhumans activated their vitality magnetic fields to the limit, they spewed out wisps of spirit flames that were visible to the naked eye. The ordinary citizens, who had been a little flustered by the rat tides attack a moment ago, calmed down. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1703 - Its Not Just About the Rat Tide Everyone, dont panic. The superhumans will protect you! There are too many people here. Everyone, stay where you are and maintain order as well as your formation. Do not run around casually and cause damage from your huge stampede! The rat tide is nothing special. Its much weaker than the other beast tides! More superhumans and the Red Dragon Army are rushing over. Hold on for five minutes. Victory is ours! The superhumans shouted and charged forward. They used surging spirit flames and burning blades to block the tide of rats that were shooting out of the ground. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Since the crowd was too dense, hot weapons could easily cause collateral damage. The superhumans took out cold weapons made of super alloys and monster materials one after another instead. They unleashed three- to five-meter-long battle flames, which formed destructive iron walls that crushed the tide of rats. Wherever the flames of war went, it acted like a red-hot knife cutting butter. The rat tide was not capable of fighting back, and the rats were immediately blown into pieces. Many Fierce-toothed Rats were burned into deformed and ugly pieces of coals before they could even scream. Even if some Fierce-toothed Rats temporarily escaped the attack of the blades and pounced on the superhumans, the superhumans spirit shields would often smash them into meat paste in the span of a breath. Of course, because there were too many Fierce-toothed Rats, many superhumans were trapped in the crowd, unable to rush to the front line for the time being. It would not matter if they hurried to the front line either because they would not dare use thermal weapons to cover the area. However, there were still some fish in the rat tide that escaped their net. They passed through the superhumans defense line and jumped on the ordinary citizens. These rat-type monsters had extremely sharp teeth, which functioned like small shovels. When they bit down, they could often bite the shoulders, arms, or calves of ordinary citizens, leaving bloody wounds. B*stard! Go to hell! Fortunately, Dragon Citys ordinary citizens were not weak people who could not even truss a chicken. Many of them could do PowerPoint presentations at work, fight monsters after work, and even stay up all night if necessary. They could even modify PowerPoint slides while they fought fierce monsters. Although they grimaced in pain, very few of them retreated. They ignored their bleeding wounds and picked up the Fierce-toothed Rats that had climbed onto their bodies before throwing them to the ground heavily. The rats hit the ground like meat pies, but that was still not enough to soothe the peoples anger. They even had to step on one of the creatures heads until it splattered everywhere. Just like that, blood washed over the crowd under the rat tides impact. Nevertheless, they maintained the most basic order and did not panic or run away, which would have resulted in all kinds of pushing and trampling injuries. That was often the rat tides biggest source of damage. By now, more superhumans had arrived. The elite soldiers of the various law enforcement departments were also equipped with tight-fitting sealed suits and power armor. The strange rat tide had not spread to the next block yet, so it should be extinguished soon. Everyone was slightly relieved. At this moment, something bizarre happened! There was a citizen who was more than two meters tall, with bulging muscles and a camouflage vest. He looked like a veteran, and a Fierce-toothed Rat had just bitten him twice on the arm. He grabbed the Fierce-toothed Rat indifferently, and with a crack, broke its spine. The veteran was about to throw the rats mangled body to the ground and turn around to deal with another Fierce-toothed Rat when all of a sudden, his face changed dramatically. His eyes widened, and blood spurted out of his pupils. As he let out a shrill cry, the blood went through his eyes and spread to the center of his forehead and the top of his head. In just a moment, his face was cut into dozens of pieces. His face was ghastly with bulging veins all over! Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak! The strange blood vessels continued to spread downward and soon wrapped around the citizens neck. He seemed to be out of breath as he held his neck with both hands and danced wildly. It looked like he wanted to take a deep breath. However, there was something stuck in the depths of his throat aside from white foam that was mixed with scarlet blood spots. It was a blood-curdling scream. The whole process lasted for three to five seconds. The muscular citizens arm had only been bitten by the Fierce-toothed Rat and the rest of his body was not fatally injured. Yet, he opened his arms and fell to the ground, continuing to spit out the white foam and twitching all over. It was no reaction that a human should have from a rat bite. How could this be? The surrounding townsfolk were shocked. They saw the wounds on the fallen townsfolks arm, which the Fierce-toothed Rat had torn open. The wounds bulged at a speed visible to the naked eye and began to fester from the inside out. Soon, half of his arm turned purplish-black and swelled up. There was also shiny, sticky black liquid seeping out of his pores. Hes been poisoned! These Fierce-toothed Rats are highly toxic! Generally speaking, rat-type monsters rarely carried lethal poison. That was because they had always relied on their numbers to win, and all their spirit energy was used to increase their fertility. There was no need to waste precious energy to grow organs that were similar to poison glands. Even if the rat tide could spread the plague, it would still take a long time to take effect. It was impossible for someone to be poisoned to death on the spot. Despite the confusion in their hearts, there were still many enthusiastic citizens who wanted to step forward to help. Unexpectedly, the poisoned citizen who fell to the ground suddenly opened his eyes wide. It looked as though his two bloodshot and swollen eyeballs were about to jump out of his eye sockets. Cracking sounds could be heard coming from his mouth as if his jaw had been shattered by a strange force. That enabled his mouth to open a hundred and eighty degrees like a snake. Then, a large number of bloody granulations that resembled tentacles surged out of his bloody mouth. It was followed by more cracking sounds from the poisoned citizens body. He seemed to be pulled by an invisible string, and for no reason, he stood up stiffly. As the bloody tentacles from his bloody mouth danced crazily, his bloodshot eyes, which had suddenly popped out, were gradually filled with the desire to kill and devour. He squeaked and hissed behind those blood-red tentacles as he pounced on the enthusiastic citizens who were about to help him. Zombie! Zombie! Hes turned into a zombie! The Fierce-toothed Rat is carrying a zombie virus that turns a human into a zombie very quickly! The ordinary citizens who saw the scene gasped. Those dark memories that were unbearable to recall surfaced in their minds once again. The fear of being ravaged by the zombie virus once again wrapped around their central nervous system. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1704 - The Cruel Reality Fortunately, the citizen closest to the zombie was not weak in strength and reaction. Although he did not have time to dodge and fell backward, he managed to put his hands on the ground and close his legs concurrently. Like a rocket, he kicked himself into the air and hit the zombies chest. With a muffled crack, the zombies chest caved in visibly. He bounced back and flopped heavily to the ground like a kite with a broken string. However, before the frightened citizens could disperse, the hollow-chested zombie stood up again. His eyes protruded out of his sockets, his mouth was split open from ear to ear, and more thorns spewed out from the depths of his throat. The dancing tentacles release a faint but nauseating and scalp-tingling sound. Sizzle sizzle, sizzle sizzle That was the most difficult part of dealing with the zombie. Perhaps, a zombie that mutated from an ordinary person did not have too strong an attack power. However, his melee skills were definitely top-notch. What was worse, there was more than one zombie now. In just half a minute, ordinary citizens numbering in the two digits, at the very least, had been scratched or bitten by the rat-type monsters while fighting. In the beginning, no one paid any attention to the superficial wounds. Oftentimes, before they could even squeeze out the pus and sterilize their wounds, they would enter a new round of battle. In the process of punching and kicking, they would speed up the circulation of their blood, causing the terrifying zombie virus to instantly invade their blood, spinal cord, central nervous system, and cerebral cortex. In the blink of an eye, the wounds of these citizens resembled that of the first citizen who had undergone a mutation, turning black, purple, and swollen. Black and purple lines appeared around their wounds like the tentacles of a demon. They moved as fast as lightning, crawling all the way up to their distorted faces while they were in fear and pain. A large amount of inky viscous liquid spurted out from the depths of their pupils continuously. Soon, it flowed out of their eyes and merged with the vile lines that flowed from their wounds. Within three to five seconds, no more than ten seconds, a zombie that did not have a mind of his own but the most primitive appetite was born. If it were just the zombies, humans could still deal with it. But do not forget, the biggest threat at the moment was the rat tide! Soon enough, both superhumans and ordinary citizens discovered that the rat tide was strange and terrifying! Clearly, ordinary rat-type monsters did not form the rat tide. Instead, they were undead creatures with Blood Flower spores in their bodies! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, dozens of rat monster carcasses that had been burned to ashes and shrunken black masses suddenly exploded like landmines. From the dismembered rat-type monster carcasses, clusters of blurry red mist spewed out. The red mist seemed to have its own will. It was terrifying as it aimed for the heads of the surrounding citizens. All the ordinary citizens who inhaled the red mist felt as if they had been scratched and bitten by the rat-type monsters. While they coughed violently, ink gushed out of their pupils, and their bodies began to swell and fester. Clusters of thorns and tentacles grew out from their wounds and their throats, turning them into zombies in an instant! How did this happen? We destroyed the zombie virus and won the Monster War! Has the virus always existed and the war never ended? Under the double impact of the rat tide and the zombie virus, the highly-organized and orderly crowd finally became chaotic and showed signs of caving in. Since their victory in the Monster War, the citizens of Dragon City had enjoyed a good year of peace and tranquility. On one hand, the precious peace soothed the humans physical and mental wounds, allowing them to devote all their strength to urban reconstruction and economic construction. That made their civilization better and more prosperous. On the other hand, one year of peace had unknowingly eroded their will to fight, especially among most ordinary citizens. That led them to lower their vigilance, giving them the illusion that the nightmare had passed and peace could last forever. After all, not everyone was a cultivation and combat maniac like Meng Chao. He was willing to ravage his nerves, muscles, and bones and plunge half of his body into a monsters throat. Before the monsters fangs could cut him in half, he would have stabbed the monsters heart into pieces. To most ordinary citizens, having a stable job, a warm family, and a normal but happy life was enough. As a result, many people lost their will to fight in peaceful times. They forgot how to deal with the beast horde and zombies that suddenly appeared at the center of the city. So, they did not do well. A year after the end of the Monster War, they were seeing flesh and blood flying everywhere, bones protruding, and organs exploding once again. The number of casualties instantly exceeded a hundred. However, the biggest impact that people suffered was not on a physical level. It was on a mental level. Commanders with rich combat experience often knew that when an army was exhausted to the limit after a long journey, they would immediately give the order to attack. As long as the army was well-trained, the soldiers would often be able to withstand the pressure of fatigue and hunger. They would overdraw their lives, break through their limits, and complete their mission. Conversely, if they were allowed to sit down and rest, even if it was only for ten to twenty minutes, they would be done for. When the soldiers muscles and nerves that had been stretched to the limit suddenly relaxed and entered a resting state, their fatigue would flood their bodies and brains like a tide. At that moment, no matter how talented the commander was, how prestigious he was, or how undefeated he was, it would be impossible for his army that had already let its guard down to instantly return to a tense state. They would throw themselves into an incomparably cruel battle. Therefore, if any commander wanted his soldiers, who had gone beyond their limits after a long journey or a series of battles, to enter a resting state, he would have to repeatedly scout the area and carefully ensure that his army would not be ambushed by the enemy during the resting process. The current Dragon City had just enjoyed a year of victory and peace. It was just like an army that was in the process of resting. Many citizens had grown tired of the protracted war. All they wanted was to rest and enjoy a peaceful life ahead of them. In the past few decades, to boost morale and stabilize order, the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower had repeatedly instilled in all citizens that the Monster War was the final war, and the monsters were humanitys greatest enemy. As long as the monsters were eliminated, the Other World would become a paradise for humanity. However, the scene in front of them completely shattered that overly optimistic idea in a cruel way. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1705 - The Neglected Minivan Why is this happening? Didnt we win the war? Could it be that the war will never end? D*mn it, how long will this nightmare last? How long will it last? Weve only lived a good life for half a year, and we have to go back to the war? No, no! Such confusion and fear were like a black virus, eroding the mental defenses of ordinary citizens. The citizens brain waves affected each other and resonated with each other, gradually forming the most troublesome bomb of fear. Finally, faced with the ferocious zombies and the ferocious tide of rats, some people completely collapsed and fled. When more than one-tenth of the total number of people fled, the total collapse of the crowd inevitably came. Except for the well-trained superhumans and the disciplined troops, everyone was screaming, pushing, and struggling. It was like a chaotic flood, setting off one whirlpool after another. Even if some of the ordinary citizens will had not collapsed yet, they were still trapped and could only follow the flow. However, the result of everyone wanting to escape was that they pushed and pushed each other. Instead, they slowed each other down, and soon, they were stuck together. There were even some who were unlucky enough to stumble, get trampled, and faint. D*mn it! D*mn it! D*mn it! Although the Azure Alliance members wearing blue armbands tried their best to control the order, their shouts were like a drop in the bucket when placed in the noisy chaos. They could only clench their teeth and go against the current, trying to use their flesh and blood to build a solid line of defense for the ordinary citizens who were in a panic. However, these Azure Alliance members were not necessarily high and mighty Heaven Realm experts. The vast majority of the Azure Alliance members were born poor and lacked cultivation resources. Even if they worked hard or even overspent their future, they could only barely cultivate to the Earth Realm. Many of them had even plateaued in the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm for a long time. Although those in the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm had great improvement in speed and physical strength compared to ordinary people, their organs were not crystal-like after all. Whether they were bitten by zombies, scratched by rats, or scratched by zombies, they were also likely to be invaded by zombie viruses and Blood Flower spores. The leading member of the Azure Alliance wore a blue armband on a mechanical arm that was embedded with crystals. Besides the Azure Alliance badge on his chest, he also wore a Broken Star Club badge. It could be seen that this person was once a member of the Broken Star Club. He was a broken star superhuman who had not even broken through to the spirit meridian level. He was the weakest existence among the superhumans. It was only after he came into contact with the Ultimate Style that he gradually repaired the damaged spirit meridians and restarted the path of the extraordinary. Although he was the first to bear the brunt, he still relied on his iron arm to sweep and instantly blasted dozens of fierce rats into meat paste. However, he attracted the black rat tide, and it turned into a black flood that instantly pushed him to the ground. When his companions finally managed to disperse the tide of rats and pulled him up, his body was already covered in crisscrossed wounds. His entire body was dripping with blood, and not a single piece of good flesh could be seen. Worse still, nearly a hundred wounds on his body were festering and swelling at the same time, revealing a shiny blackish-purple color. His eyes gradually started to bulge, and they were filled with dancing blood capillaries. The immune system of a superhuman was stronger than that of an ordinary person. It could kill 99% of the bacteria and viruses that invaded his body in time. Unfortunately, the zombie virus that had just been injected into his body through nearly a hundred wounds was too strong, fierce, and powerful. This member of the Azure Alliance who did not care about his own safety was turning into a zombie at a speed visible to the naked eye. Once a superhuman turned into a zombie, he would be a hundred times scarier than an ordinary zombie. His companion hurriedly rushed forward and injected silver-colored potions into his wounds. His wounds were immediately frozen at a speed visible to the naked eye. Like a layer of mercury, it quickly covered his entire body. As streams of cold air surrounded his body, the superhumans distorted movements became more and more sluggish and stiff. Finally, he was frozen into a lifelike ice sculpture. The process of zombie transformation was naturally stopped. This was an instant freezing potion similar to a hibernation potion. It was used specifically to control toxins, acids, and viruses. It was used to spread freely in the superhumans body, trying to buy as much time as possible so that the seriously injured superhuman would have a chance to delay until a stronger medical force came to reinforce him. However, the zombie virus in the superhumans body was certainly under control. The few superhumans were flustered, though, and that caused a bigger hole to appear in their defensive line. Finally, in a spot where they could not cover, a member of the Azure Alliance, whose body was covered in rats and blood traces, completed his zombie transformation and became a super zombie with extraordinary strength as well as extreme survival ability! Evacuate the citizens and prepare to clear the area! The faces of the many Azure Alliance members, as well as the reinforcements who had rushed over after hearing the news, did not look good. They knew that the outbreak of the rat tide was approaching a critical point and was about to turn into an uncontrollable disaster. If they wanted to nip this disaster in the bud, they had to disregard everything else and unleash the power of destruction! Dragon City was, after all, a steel city that had been reborn from the flames of war. Regardless of whether it was dealing with the rat tide or the outbreak of zombies, they all had a set of effective emergency plans. On the streets and alleys, only two to three meters away from the ground, a large number of emergency weapons were buried. Inside, there were everything from flamethrowers to the gene reagent spray that could instantly kill a rat. The reinforcements, who had arrived one after another and were floating in the air, surrounded by flames and lightning, were obviously prepared to perform all kinds of powerful skills. And the prerequisite for using all these weapons of mass destruction was that they had to evacuate as many innocent citizens as possible. Since things had come to this, even though they knew that the evacuation process could very well result in trampling injuries and other collateral damage, the superhumans did not care too much. Go! Hurry up and go! Seeing that they were unable to stop the panicking ordinary citizens from fleeing in all directions, the superhumans could just try their best to maintain order during the evacuation. They would divert the ordinary citizens so that everyone could evacuate in different directions as much as possible and not get stuck in a traffic bottleneck. Naturally, when the vehicles that were parked on the various main roads restarted and sped up to escape, the superhumans did not go forward to stop them. The scene was too chaotic and everyones attention was focused on the tide of rats and zombies. At this critical juncture of life and death, no one cared about what was in a closed van! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1706 - The True Culprit Behind the Beast Tide Accompanied by the crystal engines rapid roar, a large number of vehicles rushed in all directions. Even if some people were still hesitant, the horns behind them would urge them to give up thinking and run away. Fortunately, most drivers in recent times had experience driving through the rugged mud in the wilderness. They were able to withstand the collision of monsters and move as fast as lightning. Despite the extremely chaotic scene before them, they did not have any serious collisions. Soon, a large number of vehicles left the surveillance range of the Azure Alliance members. This included the vehicles that the Blood Alliances Ghost Assassins had driven and hidden. The van that Lu Siya was imprisoned in had originally been surrounded by several members of the Azure Alliance. The nearest Blue Armband1 had only been a step away from the drivers seat. However, with the outbreak of the rat tide and the appearance of zombies, all the members of the Azure Alliance had no choice but to focus on maintaining order and protecting the citizens. The Blue Armband that was closest to the van hesitated for a moment and saw a wave of rats surging toward him like a black flood. He would have been completely covered and devoured. So, he could only summon his spirit energy and turn around to fight. The Ghost Assassin driving the van took the opportunity to rev the crystal engine to the maximum. He scratched two cars next to him and left, leaving a series of sparks behind. The Blue Armband was shocked. He was about to turn around when a few rats with bloody stripes jumped onto his body. He was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. The muscles all over his body were twitching, and he was jumping around as if he had been electrocuted. How could he care about the suspicious vehicle? At that moment, only one person was still locked onto the van in the citys chaotic battlefield: Meng Chao. What the hell is this? Meng Chaos eyes were as dark as ink. He clenched his fists tightly, and electric arcs curled between his fingers. The veins on the back of his hands were like raging flood dragons, writhing wildly between his flesh and blood. No one knew better than him how terrifying the monster mastermind was. It was a super life form that originated billions of years ago and had once occupied the entire planets surface. Even after being bombarded by space-based orbital weapons, it was not completely annihilated. Those weapons were not like the floods of steel from Earth, which could be wiped out. It was just that, who set off the rat tide? Was it Lu Siya? On the surface, as a monster puppet, wild banshee, and the tenth Supernatural Entity, Lu Siya, was naturally the first suspect to trigger the rat tide. However, no matter how Meng Chao thought about it, he could not think of even half a reason for Lu Siya to set off the rat tide right then. If it was to create chaos at the center of Dragon City Then the tens of thousands of angry citizens surrounding Universe Corporations headquarters a few days ago would have been the best opportunity. Since Lu Siya had chosen not to add fuel to the fire at that time, but stood up and calmed the situation instead, it was unlikely for her to choose such a stupid method to stir up trouble again in a few days. After all, the people of Dragon City were a race of fighters that had been tempered through decades of blood and fire. Setting off a rat tide at the city center could certainly cause a period of chaos. But the people of Dragon City would never be completely defeated by a mere rat tide. On the contrary, the rat tides appearance would only grant the people of Dragon City, who had returned to their senses, full vigilance against the monster civilization and a deep-rooted hatred. Thinking from the monster civilizations perspective, the enemy was strong and they were weak. Hence, a large number of monster puppets had infiltrated Dragon City. Should the best strategy not be to continue keeping a low profile, developing wretchedly, and subtly changing the identity and stance of more people of Dragon City? What was the point of such actions, which would alert the enemy and make the people of Dragon City raise their vigilance and gather their fighting will for the monster civilization? More importantly Lu Siya isnt in the condition to commit a crime at all. The scale of the rat outbreak isnt small. It seems that tens of millions of rats have been lurking deep underground for a long time. But Dragon Citys underground is full of surveillance, alarm, and automatic defense systems. Without a moles help, it would be very difficult for such a large-scale rat tide to stay underground for ten days to half a month without being discovered. The problem is that because of the underground constructions large scale, the technical requirements are high, and the profits are abundant. Most of the construction, operations, and maintenance contracts have been contracted by the nine mega corporations. The more than ten underground railway lines and the ancillary underground facilities in Dragon City, including the surveillance, alarm, and defense systems, have all been handled by the nine mega corporations from the construction to the maintenance to the upgrade. It was not until Superstar Company rose up strongly in recent years and collaborated with the Red Dragon Army that the contracts for several new lines were secured. However, the new lines are all located in the suburbs, the new districts, and the satellite cities nearby. This area is the most mature part of Dragon City. The underground rail transit lines that pass through here are only the No. 1, No. 3, and No. 4 lines. They are the most popular and profitable lines. Neither Superstar Company nor the Azure Alliance has the chance to intervene. Naturally, its impossible for Lu Siya to make too much noise here! Meng Chao quickly searched through the data in his head to find out who the operators and maintainers of the underground rail transit lines 1,3, and 4 were. Very soon, his pupils constricted into two sharp needles. Thundercloud Technology! Although the construction of the project is different, with the continuous expansion of Thundercloud Technology in recent years, a lot of black technology suitable for underground monitoring and alerting has been developed. In addition, Yun Feidian is a good worker and he has conducted various transactions with various mega corporations in exchange for the operating rights of several underground rail transit lines! The underground space on this block is monitored and guarded by Thundercloud Technology! If Yun Feidian were to steal from the rats and allow the rat-type monsters with Blood Flower spores inside their bodies to breed freely here, a terrifying rat tide could be formed at any moment! No, its not that simple. The human beings bitten by the rat-type monsters will turn into zombies in half a minute to one minute. From this, one can see that the zombie virus carried by these rat-like monsters is an unprecedentedly ferocious mutated version. Now, most of the wild monsters in the wilderness have been wiped out. There are simply not enough samples and complex environments to allow the zombie virus to achieve such a level of natural evolution. Therefore, these zombie viruses are most likely man-made products born in the laboratory. They are man-made biochemical weapons! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1707 - Uncontrollable Rage Meng Chao did not think that Lu Siya had the chance to create an unknown biochemical laboratory and a brand-new zombie virus. After being exiled by the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation, the only ones she could rely on were Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance. In both Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance, there were a lot of people that Meng Chao could absolutely trust, and they would be a hindrance to Lu Siya. Although Lu Siya had become the Azure Alliances spokesperson on a certain level, it was impossible for her to single-handedly divert a large amount of resources to carry out inhumane biochemical research. Back to the same point, Lu Siya was a smart person. She knew that the monster civilization was at an absolute disadvantage, and the most important task at the moment was to infiltrate, as well as integrate, into human society. It would not be too late for her to reveal her true colors and execute all kinds of schemes after the monsters power was deeply rooted in human society. Meng Chao estimated that this was the reason why Lu Siya did not launch an attack at the entrance of Universe Corporations headquarters a few days ago. Since that was the case, she would not have built a huge construction project or set up a biochemical laboratory to leave behind large pieces of evidence. Meng Chao believed that Lu Siya was a very patient and confident person. In any case, the core secrets of the monster civilization were all hidden in the depths of her brain. Furthermore, she absolutely believed that in the near future, she would be able to stand at the highest point of Dragon City. Since there was still time in the future, why was there a need to rush? If its not Lu Siya, theres only one suspect left. The Blood Alliance! According to Shen Yuanbao, aside from Universe Corporation, the other eight mega corporations all have their own monster civilization heritage development projects. Theyve also established extremely secret biochemical laboratories with the technologies, data, and experimental samples left by the monster civilization in an attempt to analyze its ultimate mysteries and help human beings break through the limits and become existences beyond the Deity Realm. After the first generation of Deity Realm fighters in Dragon City got seriously injured and close to death, many Deity Realm experts, who are unwilling to retire from the stage of history, have been trying to extract the power deep within the Apocalyptic Beasts cells. They want to extend their cultivation lives at all costs. Universe Corporation, Thundercloud Technology, Soaring Dragon Construction These mega corporations all have their own biochemical laboratories, which are developing their own biochemical drugs and biochemical weapons! What they dont know is that the Blood Alliance has infiltrated their internal departments long ago and taken control of their data, technology, and final products without anyone knowing. No, its very possible that they know. Its very possible that the Blood Alliance is the most greedy, radical, and extreme group of the nine mega corporations. They; ll do whatever it takes to become stronger and rule Dragon City forever! Its very possible that the super rat tide that contains a brand-new version of the zombie virus in front of us was nurtured and manipulated by those guys! As for the rat tides purpose, its simple. Firstly, to create chaos and help the Ghost Assassins escape. Thats right. Since theyre going to capture Lu Siya in the downtown area, Yun Feidian has certainly considered the worst-case scenariowhat if a fierce battle between the two sides attracts more superhumans from different forces? Considering that even if the capture fails, they cant let any of the Ghost Assassins fall into the hands of the official organizations, especially the Azure Alliance. Hence, Yun Feidian deliberately blocked the surveillance and warning systems in the underground area and bred a large number of virus-carrying rats in the darkness as a last resort to completely mess up the situation. As he expected, once the tide of rats rushed out of the ground, no one noticed the Ghost Assassins anymore. Secondly Allowing the rat tide to reappear in the most prosperous downtown area of Dragon City and reminding ordinary citizens once again of the monster civilizations shadow will greatly benefit the nine mega corporations rule over Dragon City. At the very least, when Yun Feidian tries to convict Lu Siya, wouldnt it be very easy to pin the blame of the outbreak on her? Good. Very good. What a good plan to kill two birds with one stone! However However, such a plan would sacrifice the interests and even the lives of countless ordinary citizens. Blood Alliance, Yun Feidian! The light in Meng Chaos eyes condensed into a flame that could see through everything. Even when the Monster War was at its most intense and the center of Dragon City had become a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, he had never been so angry. At that time, humans and monsters belonged to two camps. In order to survive, everyone risked everything and used all means to survive the war that had been repeating for hundreds of millions of years. Although such a war was cruel, it was neither despicable nor shameless. Now, however, Yun Feidian, a human being, and the Blood Alliance extremists have used the monster civilizations power to attack their own compatriots to realize their ambition of ruling Dragon City forever. How could these sc*mbags be worthy of the ordinary people who had fought alongside them and trusted them so much during the Monster War? They had also risked their lives to rebuild the broken city into a powerful civilization with their own flesh and blood! How can these sc*mbags live up to their prideful identity as humans? No, these selfish, inhumane sc*mbags are even more worthy of the name monsters in human skin than Lu Siya! For the first time ever since he broke through to the Deity Realm, Meng Chao was filled with rage. He had never felt so strongly about killing a monster in human skin and destroying an extremely evil organization. But before that Meng Chaos pupils abruptly contracted. An incomparably bright light blossomed from the depths of his eyes. As his vitality magnetic field continued to expand, his enhanced vision and hearing were like high-powered radars, scanning everything. The surrounding tall buildings and underground pipes all turned into translucent crystals, and the intricacies of their internal structure became clearly visible before his eyes. Meng Chao discovered that while the large rat tide was rampaging on the street, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws A small rat tide had climbed up to the third or fourth floor of a nearby building through a pipe. This building should be a subsidiary building of the Monster Market. The second to tenth floors were warehouses. Other than storing monster materials, they also housed some low-level and middle-level crystals. Be it monster materials or crystals, they all contained extremely terrifying spirit power. They were extremely dangerous, flammable, and explosive. Therefore, under normal circumstances, such storehouses would have seven or eight safety measures. They would have to undergo routine inspections by the Supernatural Tower every month. There would also be occasional temporary inspections. Only after the inspections passed would they be able to continue operating. Yet, now Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1708 - Ripple Most of the safety measures and alarm systems had been destroyed by the ferocious rats. These monsters had most likely been artificially created in a biochemical laboratory. They had extremely sharp teeth that could easily lacerate, and they could spray strong acids that corroded everything in their path. They were practically killing machines. As the ferocious rats bit through the pipes, the mithril stabilization liquid that was supposed to stabilize the monster materials flowed all over the floor. The temperature of the warehouse, which was at a low minus thirty to fifty degrees, began to rise too. The monster materials and crystals stored in the warehouse were releasing increasingly intense ripples of spirit energy. They were reminiscent of hot oil that was about to boil. A lot of liquid monster materials, such as Hells Blood, flowed out of the holes that the rats had created, and the liquid gradually soaked into the other materials, including crystals containing terrifying energy. Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle, gurgle. A series of dense bubbles popped up. Mysterious and unpredictable reactions were taking place. These reactions were putting Meng Chao in danger. He closed his eyes, and his brain cells vibrated at a high frequency. His deduction skills were pushed to the limit as vivid pictures quickly appeared before his eyes. They were all pictures that would turn into reality in half a minute. First of all, with the Hell Bloods continuous infiltration, it would invade the core of the crystal, at the latest, in half a minute. The consequence of an intense reaction between two spirit energies of different natures was instantaneous combustion and explosion. Right now, a lot of monster materials and crystals that had been refined were at the critical point of an intense reaction in the warehouse. The explosion would definitely be like an avalanche, triggering an unstoppable chain reaction. In the end, the third to fifth floors of the building would be blown to pieces. A large amount of burning explosive material would be pushed by the shock wave like a meteor shower, splashing onto the heads of the people below. At that moment, the entire street right below the building was crowded with panic-stricken ordinary citizens. If the explosion really happened, hundreds of people would be killed or injured in an instant. Plenty of explosive substances of complicated natures would mix together and continue to burn. The more they burned, the more poisonous smoke would be released, which would then cause more casualties and chaos. Has the Blood Alliance gone mad? Meng Chao gnashed his teeth. To achieve their goal, they even turned Dragon Citys downtown area into a burning battlefield of hell! Meng Chao took a deep breath and pushed his calculation and deduction abilities to the limit. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! His eyes were as sharp as lightning as he scanned the whole area. He also scanned all the ordinary citizens on the street who would be affected by the explosion. As crystal-clear virtual human beings appeared on a virtual, translucent street in his mind, Meng Chao frantically calculated a way to get everyone out of the explosion. The crowd, the rat tide, the zombies, and the explosion that was about to happen all turned into the most basic data. They were like dancing crystal butterflies, frolicking on his cerebral cortex. Ten seconds later, Meng Chao came up with a solution. His eyes were shining, and light that was even brighter than that of a crystal seemed to overflow from his eyes. It turned into several thousand streams of light and instantly circulated his body, filling every fiber of his muscles with a wave-like power. When another zombie exploded twenty to thirty meters away from the crowd, the crowd let out a series of exclamations, and the surge of people suddenly increased. Countless people were pushing and shoving each other, and many people were about to fall and be trampled on. Meanwhile, Meng Chao was like a loach, drilling into the depths of the crowd. Right then, his skin, which was hidden under his clothes, was covered in a layer of silver-colored substance that resembled liquid metal. The jumping of each strand of his muscle fibers was still clearly visible. The high-frequency vibration turned into undulations that rippled out. Enhanced by the liquid metal substance, they instantly became powerful ripples. Ripple Force, activate! Meng Chao unleashed one of the three basic force execution methods, which almost everyone in Dragon City knew, the Ripple Force! However, the same basic force execution technique gushed out of his body and turned into an incredibly unique skill! Meng Chao carried his weight lithely and bumped into an ordinary citizen next to him. This ordinary citizen, whose body was a little thin and weak, had been pushed by everyone until he was on the verge of collapsing. He was about to fall under everyones feet when he suddenly felt a power surging into his body. The strange thing was that this power did not disturb his internal organs, limbs, and bones. Instead, it helped him stabilize his body and allowed him to take a big step forward. He subsequently crashed into a burly man who was eight feet tall. The thin and weak citizen thought that he would bounce back, as though he had crashed into an iron wall. Unexpectedly, the power that was like a wave mysteriously materialized in his body. It flowed through his shoulder and into the body of the burly citizen in front of him. The burly man did not resist at all. He was like a meek lamb that was ramming his way forward. Just like that, the wave-like power continuously passed from citizen to citizen. Each time it passed, the old power became slightly weakened, but the ordinary citizens added new power to it. As a result, the chain that formed nonstop actually extended for thirty to fifty meters without breaking. Earlier, the panicked citizens had been like headless chickens, bumping against each other. Although everyone wanted to run in the same direction, since the rat tide and zombies were chasing after them, everyone wanted to be one step faster. In addition, there were tall, short, fat, and thin people of different strengths. They could not form a rope at all. They just pushed, bumped, and interfered with each other. Even though they were not stuck together, they were incredibly slow. The scene was akin to a sewer that was full of debris after years of neglect. Now, however, the rippling power that came from somewhere behind them unexpectedly smoothed out the direction in which everyone was exerting their strength. It made everyone think in the same direction and exert their strength in the same direction. Unknowingly, they had gathered into a surging wave that moved forward. In just a few short seconds, the originally-scattered crowd had actually turned into an orderly army. Besides, their advancing speed had increased by at least three to five times. The hundreds of citizens at the front walked in orderly steps and quickly passed through the building that was about to explode. However, just as the citizens at the back were about to follow, they seemed to bump into an invisible glass window and were forced to halt their footsteps! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1709 - Premature Detonation No, it was not a glass wall. To be more precise, it was a completely transparent cotton wall. The ordinary citizens who crashed into it did not sustain bruises on their faces. Instead, they felt an extremely gentle buffering force that penetrated their bodies and traveled to the citizens behind them. Usually, if a huge team crashed into something and stopped abruptly, the people behind them would definitely fail to stop. If they crashed into the people in front of them, they would definitely be knocked over. However, as this gentle force buffered, everyone miraculously stopped at the same time and stood firmly on the spot. Also, the ordinary citizens, who had been crowding together and fleeing in panic, were divided into two teams as a result. Between the two teams was an open space that was more than twenty to thirty meters long. Just as the two teams of citizens looked at each other across the open space, Meng Chao, who was mixed in the crowd, lightly stepped on the ground again. Along the ground, he injected weak spirit energy into the foundation of the building next to him. The spirit energy surged into the spirit energy transmission tubes between the third and fifth floors of the building like living lightning. The friction between spirit energy of different natures formed extremely dangerous vortexes, which finally broke through the critical point under Meng Chaos encouragement. Sparks appeared from the depths of the spirit energy transmission tubes and spread out at the speed of lightning, turning into a hissing fire snake in an instant. The fire snake danced and crawled out of the tube, detonating the inflammable and explosive organs and materials of the monsters in the warehouse more than ten seconds in advance. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Earsplitting thunder immediately echoed from the depths of the building. Dazzling brilliance was flashing out as if several hundred balls of lightning were crashing inside. As the blast swept across the place like a burning hurricane, the monster organs and crystal materials that were reacting intensely, the charred corpses of thousands of fierce rats, the shattered reinforced concrete, and the shards of sharp glass windows all turned into a meteor shower. They then splashed onto the street directly below. All the citizens were shocked into a blank by the earth-shattering series of explosions. It was as if they had been injected with a muscle-freezing agent. Forget about escaping, even their ability to scream was sealed. When the superhumans not far away saw the sudden scene, their eyes almost exploded, and their pupils bled. However, they could not do anything about it. At that critical moment, layers and layers of soft but powerful spirit energy ripples were once again released from the soles of Meng Chaos feet. The spirit energy ripples rapidly entered the burning and exploding building at lightning speed. Soon, something unbelievable happened. When his spirit energy was added to the complex spirit reactions inside the building, the chaotic spirit flames suddenly became clear and controllable. Even the dangerous debris that started to burn after being blown out of the building by the shock wave gathered together and fell onto the empty street twenty to thirty meters between the two groups of citizens. This section of the street was seemingly being attacked by a meteor shower. Amidst the hair-raising crackling sounds, several hundred thousand densely packed holes appeared on the ground in an instant. The originally-smooth asphalt road became an ugly hornets nest. The scene caused the ordinary citizens on both sides to gasp. They could completely imagine how tragic the casualties would have been if they had not inexplicably moved forward or stopped but had continued to cluster together and pass through the bottom of the building slowly and messily instead. Boom! Right then, another earth-shaking explosion was heard inside the building. The organs of the most abundant, unstable, and dangerous beasts and high-level crystals were stored in the core of the warehouse. But they were now being detonated. In the beginning, if all the dangerous products had been detonated at the same time after more than twenty seconds of preparation, the damage would have been enough to destroy the entire block in an instant. However, since the dangerous goods on the periphery had exploded first, the shock wave that was released in advance severely damaged the buildings floor. The so-called explosion was like water flowing down to the lowest point. It was the most violent energy that was ruthlessly released toward the most vulnerable place. Now, the vertical downward floor had already been blasted into thousands of holes and even turned into rubble. The unprecedented flames and shock waves naturally rushed downward. Right below this building was the intersection of two underground rail lines. Through various sidewalks, ventilation ducts, and maintenance channels, it connected the entire underground space. At this moment, a large number of rat-type monsters were lying in wait on these sidewalks, in the ventilation ducts, and in the maintenance channels. Tens of thousands of rat-type monsters stared at each other with their small scarlet eyes. They gnashed their sharp teeth repeatedly in the pipes and corners of the walls. They wriggled, twitched, and squeezed together, forming a strong stench. The black rat tide was waiting for the wave in front to climb up to the ground through the manhole. They followed closely behind, breathing in fresh air, and the strongest smell of blood. When the shock wave, which was mixed with strong poisonous gas and raging flames, came crashing down from above their heads, these biological weapons, which were only controlled by their killing instinct, were still dreaming of feasting. By the time they heard a boom that was even more intense than the rat tide and akin to a volcanic eruption, it was too late for them to escape. To escape as quickly as possible, the fierce rats had hidden in the depths of the ground and gathered near the manhole three to five meters above the ground. As a result, they were squeezed like canned rat meat. Many of the smaller fierce rats had already been stepped on by their companions, and they suffocated to death. When the storm of death descended from the sky, these fierce rats could not even move their tails. In the almost closed space, the power of the explosion increased exponentially. Many of the fierce rats internal organs and brains shattered the moment the explosion occurred. Some fierce rats lived for a few more seconds before they were crushed into meat pies by the collapsed reinforced concrete, while others were firmly blocked in the closed space, leaving only a path of suffocation and death. A few of the rats still had room to struggle. However, they discovered in despair that from the cracks in the shattered reinforced concrete above their heads, all kinds of burning acid and poisonous fog were seeping in. The threatening fog was infiltrating and taking away their vitality. Some of the rats that had a large amount of Blood Flower spores in their bodies and extremely tenacious vitality were not willing to die just like that. Along with waves of bone-breaking and flesh-tearing sounds, Blood Flowers that were waving their scarlet tentacles burst out from their charred corpses. Despite that, their surroundings were either collapsed reinforced concrete or constantly flowing flames. There was no road leading to the ground. No matter how ferocious and strange the Blood Flowers were, they were still carbon-based creatures. Flames would always be the best weapon against carbon-based creatures. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1710 - Approaching Target The superhumans who were jumping between the tall buildings and rushing over to reinforce saw an unbelievable scene. Originally, the hundreds of manholes in this block were constantly shooting out black torrentsit was a terrifying wave formed by countless rat-type beasts that carried deadly viruses and Blood Flower spores. The rat tide was too violent and dense. No matter how hard the superhumans on the ground tried to resist, they could not completely block the surging waves that came in from all directions. Many superhumans were scratched and bitten by ferocious rats and had no choice but to inject a large amount of freezing and stopping agents into their bodies. Although they temporarily stopped the invasion of the viruses and Blood Flower spores, it also made their muscles stiffen and their reactions slow. They temporarily lost their combat ability. In many places, the tide of rats that spewed out from the well had even piled up into two to three meters tall bulges. The black bulges were like malformed and swollen tumors. It was as if they possessed an evil life. From above, the reinforcements who were observing the situation could completely imagine how many casualties would be caused when these bulges exploded one after another and more rats splattered into the densely packed crowd. However, along with the rolling sound of thunder from underground, a series of raging flames shot out from the depths of the well in an incomparably violent manner. They instantly engulfed the drums and waves formed by thousands of rats above the well; all of them were wrapped up. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! They were like red lotus-like fireworks that bloomed from the streets and alleys. Countless rats were struggling and screaming in the raging red lotus. Even the Blood Flower spores in their bodies had tender flesh buds that were waving in vain. In the wild dance, they were turned into ashes along with the rat-type monsters and the zombie virus. Even though many rat-type monsters that had left the range of the well long ago, they were also shocked by the sudden explosion behind them. They could smell the pungent smell of a large number of their own kind being burned into charcoal. It was something they could sense deep in their genes. The natural fear of flames among wild beasts instantly invaded their small brains. The rat tide was originally aggressive and rolling forward was like an invisible long whip surrounded by electric arcs. Now, it became intermittent and messy after being whipped. The reinforcements that rushed over were overjoyed. They descended from the sky and jumped between the rat tide and the crowd, forming a brand-new line of defense. The situation was critical. Saving the people was more important. The superhumans did not have time to consider whether the magnificent fireworks display was man-made or a coincidence. They surged their spirit flames and roared as they lunged at the rat tide that was falling apart. Behind them, Meng Chao quickly scanned the entire scene and found that the situation was under control. He let out a sigh of relief and pulled the hood on his forehead. He blended into the crowd and squeezed out of this block. Thick smoke billowed in the surroundings. There were ordinary citizens who were still in shock everywhere. Although various factions and relevant departments had sent a large number of superhumans to support them, it was impossible for them to take care of everyone for the time being. Meng Chao easily found a loophole and left everyones sight. As for him, he still remembered the van that had hijacked Lu Siya. The rumbling of the crystal engine and the friction between the tires and the ground were unique sounds. Half a minute later, Meng Chao stood on the rooftop of a twenty-story building, gazing at the van that was speeding on the viaduct not far away. There, he saw several Ghost Assassins driving vans from the main road to the fork. They and their leaders were going to meet up. Seven or eight van-type trucks converged and scattered on the viaduct, sometimes driving side by side, sometimes pulling away. If one were to track them from the ground, it would be easy to be confused by them, not knowing which vehicle held Lu Siya. Soon, the van drove out of Dragon City and went their separate ways on the fork roads leading to various development zones and satellite cities. Two of the vans turned onto a fork road. The road sign indicated that this road led to an airport. These two vehicles were not the ones holding Lu Siya in the beginning. Meng Chao followed them without hesitation. He did not drive. On the highway, it was natural that passersby were not allowed to run forward. But that was not a problem for him. Meng Chao was like an invisible ghost arrow, sticking close to the ground, cutting through the side of the highway like lightning, and drilling into the bottom of an off-road vehicle. Relying only on the strength of two fingers, he was like a wet newspaper, sticking close to the chassis of the off-road vehicle and following behind the other party. Once his eardrums were sensitive enough to hear the mechanical sound of gears turning in the SUV, he realized that the SUV was about to turn, and his heel lightly rubbed against the chassis before he shot out again. Then, he entered the bottom of a car in front of the left side of the SUV. The chassis of the car was undoubtedly much lower than that of the SUV. It was only a palms height from the ground. If a normal adult were to maneuver into the bottom of the car, they would definitely rub against the ground at high speed, causing their muscles and bones to be broken and their flesh to be mangled. However, Meng Chao compressed his muscles and bones to the limit. He even released all the air from his lungs. His internal organs, including his lungs, were compressed as much as possible. Just like that, he was like a flat manta ray, neither too far nor too close to his prey. When the car was about to change direction, Meng Chao did the same thing again. He switched between a total of five vehicles, but he did not lose his target. Instead, he followed the Ghost Assassins all the way to the airport. It was a small cargo airport. A large number of half-old, half-new cargo armored airships were rising and dropping, as well as huffing and puffing, cargo in the tens of millions. The two van-type trucks drove into the loading area with ease. After parking, the Ghost Assassin in the drivers seat jumped out. He was wearing overalls and boots. His skin was dark, his muscles were strong, his expression was honest, and there was a dirty towel around his neck. He looked like some of the ordinary workers there. If Meng Chao had not followed them all the way here, it would be difficult to connect them to the Ghost Assassins. A few workers opened the back door of the carriage and pushed out a few airtight metal boxes. The boxes were also painted with the symbol of crossed skullswhether it was on Earth or in the Other World, that meant danger. The two vans had traveled from the Monster Market. There were many raw materials in the Monster Market. After being processed and the safe and valuable parts were separated, some waste materials that contained strong acids, poisons, and germs would also be produced. The recycling center behind the monster market could handle ordinary waste materials. However, there were always some waste materials that the recycling center could not handle. They had to be sealed up and sent to a higher-level biochemical treatment station outside the city. They had to be incinerated and dealt with harmlessly using other methods. It was a very normal and common process. Therefore, until these ordinary workers sent these ordinary metal boxes to an ordinary armored airship, almost no one would suspect anything. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1711 - Golden Roc Except, of course, for Meng Chao. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and quickly scanned the ordinary transport airship in front of him. The slightly bloated transport airship was undergoing final inspection and inflating, preparing to take off. Near the pod and the crystal engine, there were many workers with slings tied around their waists, busy moving up and down. It seemed that they were skilled workers who did not complain. However, Meng Chaos perception allowed him to easily scan through their bulging and slightly bloated work clothes, which were filled with labor tools. He detected their copper-cast bodies, and their muscles, which were like steel and iron. Many of them had calluses on their foreheads, and their bones had been repaired many times. Artificial joints and organs had even been implanted in their bodies. It was as if they had experienced countless life-and-death battles. Their bodies were riddled with scars and decorated with warrior medals. These were definitely not the bodies of ordinary workers. Instead, they were the bravest warriors or the most elite assassins. It seemed that this transport airship also belonged to the Blood Alliance. Their destination was naturally the headquarters of the Blood Alliance, Yun Feidians lair. Unfortunately, the members of the Blood Alliance were extremely vigilant. Their eyes were like a three-dimensional fire net, firmly controlling every inch of space around the transport airship. Even Meng Chao needed to create a small accident if he wanted to sneak into the transport airship. Meng Chaos line of sight was like an invisible ripple, expanding rapidly in all directions. In an instant, he had scanned the entire airport clearly. Whether it was the dozens of other transport airships parked nearby The ground vehicles that came and went, or loading and unloading vehicles, or the cranes that were dozens of meters tall and used to lift and repair large crystal engines and propellers He turned all of this into the most basic data and input it into his brain. He instantly constructed a crystal clear three-dimensional model and simulated it repeatedly in the virtual model. Three seconds later, a small accident happened perfectly in Meng Chaos mind. At this time, the crane was lifting a large crystal engine that weighed several tons and had just been repaired. It slowly rose into the air and was ready to be installed at the tail of a transport airship with the maintenance staffs help. Meng Chao put his hands on the ground. Then, spirit energy poured out of his palms like waves and silently surged toward the crane, causing its hoisting device to temporarily malfunction. With a short period of spirit energy disorder, the crane immediately lost control. The crystal engine, which had already been lifted into the air, fell and crashed heavily on the ground, emitting a deafening roar. Debris and dust flew everywhere. The workers around cried out in alarm. Even the workers and passengers on several nearby transport airships looked sideways. Fortunately, the airports management was very strict. All the workers followed the operation manual meticulously. When the crane was lifting large-scale goods, no one would stand below it. Therefore, this accident, which was neither too big nor too small, at most caused some economic losses and did not cause any casualties. Although the members of the Blood Alliance kept a high level of vigilance, important goods had just been moved into the pod, so they felt guilty. Hearing the sound of the large-scale crystal engine crashing to the ground, they subconsciously turned their heads and looked in the sounds direction. However, half a second later, the members of the Blood Alliance who had clearly seen what transpired withdrew their gazes one after another and returned to their important mission. Despite that, half a second was enough time for a Deity Realm expert who had received the enhancement of a spirit magnet to do anything. By the time the transport airship secretly controlled by the Blood Alliance took to the sky, Meng Chao had already successfully sneaked into it. The transport airship flew all the way to the west, toward the depths of Monster Mountain Range outside Dragon City. Along the way, it passed by several high-tech development zones, satellite cities, and large-scale crystal mines, but there was no intention to slow down or land. As the terrain grew higher and higher, the jungle below also became deeper and denser. On the horizon before them, there were faintly towering peaks that reached into the clouds with intersecting canine teeth. That was the main vein of Monster Mountain Range. Once they crossed the mountain range, they would completely leave Dragon Citys domain. Has the Blood Alliance set up their nest somewhere outside Monster Mountain Range? Just as Meng Chao was deep in thought, a golden light in the sky in front of him attracted his attention. As the transport airship slowly approached it, the golden light grew larger and clearer. It was like a giant golden lotus that was slowly blooming in the sky. The sunlight shone on its mirror-like surface, and complex diffraction, as well as refraction, gave it a golden halo. It very much resembled an eternally-floating golden palace. Even Meng Chao had to focus and calm his mind to activate his enhanced vision. Only then could he see clearly through the golden halo. It was a giant armored airship that had never been seen before. As the transport airship that Meng Chao was on approached it, the scene was reminiscent of a little mouse approaching a big stupid elephant. No, it was not one airship. To be more precise, it was an enormous air fortress formed by hundreds of airbags and hundreds of pods. Whether it was an enormous airbag with a diameter of more than a hundred meters, a modular design made of super alloy that could be easily dismantled and assembled, a lightweight but extremely sturdy pod, or the crystal engines, propellers, and hedgehog-like machine guns that surrounded the entire air fortress They were all shining under the sunlight, demonstrating to the earth under their feet the pride and glory of human civilization. Meng Chao found many signs of Thundercloud Technology and Soaring Dragon Construction on the airbags and the outer walls of the pods in the air fortress. In the middle of the air fortress, on a giant airbag that was surrounded by hundreds of smaller airbags, he saw an extremely domineering picture. It was of a golden roc flapping its wings and flying high. A big city that symbolized Dragon City was on the golden rocs back. This is the golden roc! Meng Chao ran through his mind and instantly extracted the information about this air fortress. The golden roc was the most important product of the air base construction plan. All along, while humans and monsters went to war for living space, the construction of forward bases had been an important way for humans to advance step by step. However, the forward bases on land had plenty of flaws. First of all, the Other Worlds terrain was complex, its environment was harsh, and its climate was turbulent. A whopping 99% of its area was not suitable for building large-scale permanent fortifications, much less large numbers of people to survive in the long term. Whether it was the dense forests that were shrouded in miasma or the broken and rugged mountains, the investment in building and maintaining a forward base was astronomical. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1712 - Different Expansion Methods Not to mention, once the beast horde broke out, the forward base on land would be easily overwhelmed by the overwhelming beast horde. Whether it was a desperate struggle or trying to think of a way to rescue the staff trapped inside, the difficulty was very high. Therefore, some people had been thinking about the plan of the forward base in the air for a long time. It was to further upgrade the mature technology of the armored airships and use a modular design to combine dozens or even hundreds of armored airships to form a huge air fortress, it would fly directly above the coordinates that the humans wanted to set up the forward base. Compared with the ground forward base, this air fortress had incomparable advantages. Firstly, it was extremely easy to pass through and was almost unaffected by the environment on the ground. Whether it was the deep jungle, the rugged mountain land, the fragmented canyons, the wetlands with dense water webs, or even the swamps that were filled with poisonous fog and unknown depths, all kinds of terrain that required a hundred times the cost to pass through from the ground to the aerial fortress, it was easy to pass through. Secondly, most of the monsters did not have the ability to fly or fight in the air. No matter how amazing the jumping ability of the monsters was, being able to threaten a hundred meters in the air was the limit. As long as the cruising altitude of the air fortress was set at more than three hundred meters, it could almost avoid more than 90% of the monsters threat. As for the threat of the monsters in the air, of course, there was still a threat. However, even if it was a forward base on the ground, it would still be threatened by monsters in the air. They would be able to attack from a high vantage point and dive down. If they were to deal with flying monsters in the air, they would at least be able to pull each other to the same height. Then, they would be able to use the ferocious firepower of humans to deal with the other party. On the other hand, in the battle between humans and monsters, or in the battle between humans and the natives of the Other World, the greatest advantage of humans was not their ferocious firepower. Instead, it was the ability of global perception and control brought about by the highly computerized battlefield data link system. Through the tactical data link, every armored vehicle, every power armor, every soldier, and even every citizen were organically combined together. Using the supercomputer that could calculate billions or even tens of billions of times per second, the strategic target was split into tactical targets, and the tactical targets were further split into specific commands through the network, to every combat unit and individual communicator. Through this method, the entire human civilization became a towering giant, able to mobilize and use 100% of its own power. In this process, the importance of the information network was self-evident. If the forward base was set on the ground, whether it was the wired network or the wireless communication, it was very easy to be interfered with or even blocked by monsters and natives from the Other World. The air fortress was located hundreds of meters or even nearly a thousand meters high in the sky. It had the advantage of looking down from above, so it could easily be transformed into a super large-scale signal relay station so that humans within a radius of 100 miles could share battle information, send out distress signals, and transmit various commands. Also, the conventional forward base on the ground often had the problem of being difficult to move and could not be used again. As the battle line moved on and the area under Dragon Citys control continued to expand, many forward bases that were originally located at the front line often became located at the rear of the human race in three to five years or even less, they lost their original functions. In such a situation, regardless of whether it was dismantled, modified, or abandoned, it would consume or even waste a lot of precious resources. Of course, the ground forward base could also adopt a modular design. If necessary, all kinds of modules could be dismantled, transported to a more front-line place, and reassembled. The problem was, considering the power of the Beast horde outbreak, most of the forward bases had very high requirements for defense. Many modules were deep underground and were tightly welded together with the surrounding modules. Lets not talk about the cost of reassembling and disassembling them. Lets just say that after many disassembly, transportation, and assembly, the durability and defense of some of the modules were greatly reduced, causing the entire forward base to no longer meet the acceptance criteria. This was very troublesome. And these problems did not exist for the forward base in the air. After all, the air forward base had the ability to ignore the terrain, fly freely, and deploy at will. It could even move a few kilometers forward every day as the battle line advanced, constantly spreading the light of human civilization to farther places. And because the air forward base was composed of countless armored airships. Its size could be adjusted at will. If the strategic value of a certain place was extremely high, or the threat of the enemy was extremely great, the air forward base could be made up of hundreds of armored airships connected from head to tail and connected in a three-dimensional manner, becoming a strategic fortress that stood high above and suppressed everything. If the strategic value of a certain place was not high, or the level of combat readiness was low, or the enemy situation was unknown, and it only needed long-term observation, then a small air fortress made up of ten to twenty armored airships would be enough, to be able to do most of the regular operations. Based on these advantages, in addition to some of the companies in the nine mega corporations, they already had quite a deep technical accumulation in the field of armored airship research and development. Therefore, when the situation of the monster war slightly eased and Dragon City could gather more strategic resources, the Air Forward Base Project began to move forward at full speed with the support of more than half of the members of parliament. The Red Dragon Army had originally supported the Air Forward Base Project. After all, the Red Dragon Army at that time did not have too much combat power and too much say. They only existed as superhumans, mainly as the vassals of the peerless experts of the nine mega corporations. However, as the war continued, the Red Dragon Army trained more and more of its own experts. When they gradually matured, they discovered that the Air Forward Base Project might not necessarily meet their needs. After all, there was a limit to how many armored airships could carry. The nine mega corporations mainly relied on superhumans to fight. The armored airships were more than enough to transport superhumans and their various equipment and provide logistical support. However, the Red Dragon Armys steel torrent, with hundreds of thousands of troops and train cannons that easily weighed dozens or even hundreds of tons, was difficult to transport through the armored airships and stayed on the air fortresses for a long time. Coincidentally, at this time, humans dug out the remains of the ancient transmigration array from the ancient ruins. Using this as the blueprint, they carved out their own planetary surface short-distance transmigration system. After careful consideration, the Red Dragon Army decided to invest most of its resources into the transmigration array technology and rely on the transmigration array technology to rebuild the strategy, tactics, and corresponding equipment that were more suitable for the Red Dragon Army. At this point, the Red Dragon Army and the nine mega corporations went their separate ways in terms of strategic direction and development methods. A hundred percent of the Air Forward Base Project fell into the hands of the nine mega corporations. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1713 - Apparently Unassailable According to Meng Chaos knowledge, the current leaders of the Air Forward Base Project were mainly Thundercloud Technology and Soaring Dragon Construction. Soaring Dragon Construction had been a long-time contractor for the construction of the forward base in Dragon City. It was once responsible for building dozens of indestructible frontline strongholds and had made great contributions to mankinds victory in the Monster War. Now, with the change in the form of the war, Soaring Dragon Construction was also actively transforming, trying to develop from the ground to the air. The strengths of Thundercloud Technology included the research and development of various high-end equipment, the research and control of the monsters neural network, as well as the use of the technology to simulate the monsters neural network to control the drone, and so on. In order to connect dozens or even hundreds of armored airships together to form an inseparable organic whole, the connection of hardware was secondary. The key was the unity of software. The simplest reason was that each of the hundreds of armored airships had an independent crystal engine and propeller power system, and the entire air fortress was likely to have a main power core, it was equipped with a super-large crystal engine and a propeller that was larger than a wind turbine. If all the crystal engines and propellers could not be integrated through precise calculations, the force they exerted in different directions alone would be enough to tear the sky fortress apart. Therefore, after the initial hardware manufacturing and connection of the Soaring Dragon Construction project was completed, the follow-up software and information integration work of the project was handed over to Thundercloud Technology. In other words, the first experimental ship and flagship of the air forward base project, the Golden Roc, had completely fallen into Yun Feidians hands! I see. The headquarters of the Blood Alliance is on the unfinished Golden Roc! Meng Chao thought quickly. He had to admit that it was a very smart move. It was even smarter than the secret laboratory that Universe Corporation had set up in the depths of the Raging Waves Mountain Range. The secret laboratory that had been set up either on the surface or underground was immovable. No matter how secretive it was, it could still be discovered by others and be captured in one fell swoop. Moreover, any laboratory that was larger than Universe Corporation had to consume a large amount of resources and discharge a large amount of waste every day. Those who wanted to follow the clues could always find clues. Just like Meng Chao, it was through the plant mutation caused by the waste that he locked onto Universe Corporations Blood Flower laboratory. Besides, setting the nest on the unfinished Golden Roc had obvious benefits. First of all, the Golden Roc floated in the air and looked down from above, firmly controlling the entire airspace within a radius of dozens of miles. Anyone who wanted to approach from the air would be discovered by the Golden Roc in advance. There was almost no possibility of secret infiltration. Second, the Air Forward Base Project was a very attractive strategic project of the nine mega corporations. During its construction process, the security and confidentiality level were naturally very high. Yun Feidian could use the excuse that this project involves a large number of patents and secrets of Thundercloud Technology to station a large number of guards on the Golden Roc and its surroundings and stop all unrelated people from entering, so as to minimize the risk of leaks. Thirdly, because the Golden Roc was still under construction, a large amount of raw materials would be transported up every day by armored airships, and the excrement and garbage produced by the builders would be transported down. In such a large amount of transportation, it would be difficult for people to find out if some sensitive items were carried along. The best thing was that the Golden Roc, which floated in the sky all day long, naturally gave people a feeling that it was open and aboveboard. When people were looking for the secret nest of an evil organization, the first suspect would certainly not be the Golden Roc. It could also be considered to be taking advantage of peoples misunderstanding and doing the opposite. To be honest, Meng Chao had thankfully been following the Ghost Assassins who were suspected to be members of the Blood Alliance all the way. Moreover, because he and Lu Siya had been attacked by the spirit energy tide triggered by both the Red Radiance Jade and the Blue Origin Crystal at the same time, they had a mysterious connection. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to imagine that the splendid sky fortress in front of him was actually a secret den of evil! The transport airship shook slightly and gradually slowed down, getting closer and closer to the Golden Roc. Following the shouts of the workers on both sides, several mechanical arms with runes that looked like metal tentacles and could turn freely extended from the Golden Roc, tried to grab the transport airship and connect it to the sky fortress. Meng Chao pondered for a moment and gave up on the plan of mingling with the workers and goods and entering the interior of the Golden Roc directly. Since he already knew that the Golden Roc was Yun Feidians lair, and the members of the Blood Alliance were transporting highly sensitive and extremely important goods, their inspection process had to be particularly strict. Most likely, they would strip off any trespassers clothes and even count how many hairs there were on his body. Then, they would compare their findings with the registered data. Even if he was a Deity Realm fighter, it would be impossible for him to pass the mission quietly. It seems that I can only invade from the outside. As Meng Chao thought so, he saw many dragonflies dancing around the Golden Rocs periphery. They were drones. At least a hundred drones were painted with the color of the blue sky and white clouds. It was as if they were covered in a layer of camouflage and had merged with the sky. Each drone carried a camera that could rotate 360 degrees, monitoring the situation outside the Golden Roc. The flight trajectories of the hundreds of drones were crisscrossed, hence they patrolled according to a certain pattern. Many of the drones patrol routes overlapped, ensuring that there were almost no blind spots. Meng Chaos guess was right. Since he had used the Golden Roc as his base, Yun Feidian did not make any low-level mistakes. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His five senses and vitality magnetic field expanded to the limit in an instant. Through observation and listening, he locked onto the 128 reconnaissance drones circling the Golden Roc. Then, he constructed their surveillance range in his mind. It was an almost airtight network that covered the entire sky fortress. The surveillance range of most of the drones overlapped. Even if one or even a few of the drones were quietly destroyed by Meng Chao, the remaining drones could clearly record the situation at the scene of the incident and transmit it to the Golden Rocs surveillance center in an instant. The only condition that could be utilized was that the Golden Roc was still under construction. There were many workers on the airbags, pods, and huge propellers that made up the air fortress. They wore goggles, oxygen masks, as well as cold-proof clothing, and they had a sling tied to their waists, They were really focused on high-altitude operations. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1714 - Flaws in the Wind However, Meng Chao was sure that the workers were equipped with life detection systems and surveillance equipment. No matter what kind of trick he tried to play on the workers, he would be discovered by the Golden Rocs surveillance center. D*mn it. The defense of this air fortress is almost flawless, at least when its sitting still. I have to make it move. Any flaw will be exposed during movement. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. He activated his senses and monitored the air around him carefully. The magnetic field of the planet in the Other World was much stronger than that of Earth. In addition to the crystal veins hidden underground, mysterious reactions happened all the time, ejecting high-temperature, high-pressure, and extremely chaotic spirit energy into the ground. As a result, climate change in the Other World was much more intense than on Earth. Even today, it was considered a sunny day by the Other Worlds standards. Hundreds of meters above the ground, the sound of the wind could still be heard, and the wind blades brushed past Meng Chaos eyebrows. The Golden Roc was not absolutely still. If all its crystal engines were turned off and it was floating like a hot air balloon, the Golden Roc would only be swept away by the strong wind and drift away in the sky. To maintain a fixed coordinate, the Golden Rocs crystal engines had been turned on through precise calculation. That drove its huge propellers to rotate slowly, forming an opposite driving force to the current wind direction and speed. Only then could a dynamic balance be maintained. A lot of sensors had been installed on the surface of the Golden Rocs airbag. Meanwhile, plenty of weather detection equipment had been installed on the drones surrounding the Golden Roc, as well as the weather balloons, which could predict the wind direction, wind speed, humidity, and the possibility of extreme weather in advance. Therefore, the crystal engines power output on the Golden Roc could be slightly adjusted to resist the influence of extreme weather. It seemed to be a pretty good solution. The only problem was that the Golden Roc was not finished. At least 30% of the crystal engines and giant propellers were still in the debugging stage, and they could not be turned on at full power. Usually, that would not be a big problem. Since the monster civilization had surrendered, the space around Dragon City and the climate had also become stable. It had been a long time since a large-scale, high-intensity storm had broken out. The Golden Roc, which was in a moored state, could maintain its balance by relying on 50% of its crystal engines and propellers. However, if a Deity Realm expert used his own vitality magnetic field and the magnetic field of the planet under his feet to perform high-frequency and high-speed cutting, it could trigger a chain reaction Deep light flickered quickly in Meng Chaos eyes. He caught the originally invisible wind in the sky like they were ripples on the surface of the water. He also clearly saw how each of the crystal engines and propellers resisted the strong wind. Next, he just needed to increase the wind speed slightly and change the angle of a few crystal engines and propellers Meng Chao closed his eyes, and spirit energy burst out from the depths of his cells. They turned into thousands of tentacles that were not visible to the naked eye, and they quickly disappeared into thin air high up in the sky. The wind, which had been calm before, yawned slowly like a beast that had just woken up. At first, nobody noticed that something was wrong. However, some people felt that the part of their skin exposed to the air between the goggles and the oxygen mask was numb and cold. Soon, the weather balloons and the reconnaissance drones in the outermost perimeter began to flash and send the wind increase message to the Golden Rocs surveillance center. Meng Chao did not intend to create a storm. He merely created a temporary disturbance in the surrounding airspace. In half a minute to one minute, he increased the wind by twenty to thirty percent. He disturbed the winds direction a little, which created some turbulence in the air. When working at high altitudes, changes in the wind force and wind direction were most common. No one realized that it was actually the work of a Deity Realm expert. Many drones fell into the turbulence in the air and immediately swayed around like headless flies. The originally seamless surveillance network was instantly torn open by an invisible force. Guided by some mysterious force, a few of the drones actually flew toward a few workers who were working high up in the sky. To ensure that they were suitable for military use, these drones were built relatively large and sturdy, with a diameter of more than one meter. It was easy to give someone a big scare when they charged over unsteadily. The workers became flustered and triggered a series of chain reactions, causing all the nearby eyes and surveillance equipment to focus on them. Meng Chao took the opportunity to soar into the air and rushed out like an arrow released from a bow. He stepped on the invisible steps hundreds of meters high in the air and stuck close to the surface of the airbags like a giant gecko. He moved and danced in the inescapable net formed by hundreds of drones. There were a few times when he was only a hairs breadth away from being discovered by the rotating cameras on the drones. It was an extremely thrilling scene. Even so, it did not matter how dangerous the scene was. It had already been played out dozens of times in Meng Chaos mind before it actually happened. Wind speed, wind direction, humidity, drones, propellers, crystal engines Turbulence in the air, the workers working at high altitudes, and even the elasticity of the airbags All the factors were in his calculations. They were all his weapons! Before they noticed him, the few drones closest to him would often get sucked into the turbulent air. They would rise and fall rapidly, almost losing control. By the time they finally broke free from the turbulence, Meng Chao would have used the elasticity of the airbag to jump from one airbag to another. Then, with the help of the airbags huge volume, he would hide in a blind spot that no drone could monitor. No one noticed his presence. The level of wind change was not enough to stop the Golden Rocs operation. The Golden Roc had been connected to the transport airship. Since the air corridor wrapped in a flexible transparent shell was connected, the boxes of special goods on the transport airship were also transported to the Golden Rocs interior under the Ghost Assassins watchful eye. Meng Chao locked onto one of the metal boxes from a distance. He could vaguely sense Lu Siyas unique aura and the Blue Origin Crystal. The metal box was gradually moving through the air corridor toward the Golden Rocs core. The Golden Rocs core area was an air maze made of giant pods and airbags. Meng Chao could roughly guess which pod Lu Siya would be sent to. Of course, it will be the largest one. It will carry the most rune machines and crystal equipment. On top of that, it will be the place where the most extraordinary humans will be stationed to defend it. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1715 - : The Use of a Magnet Meng Chao was now hiding behind a huge propeller blade. Since the crystal engine driving the propeller had not been activated, the propeller blade remained stationary. In addition, the airbag itself blocked his vision. In the next fifty-seven seconds, he did not have to worry, he would be discovered by the patrolling drones. But he had to jump 17.35 meters to reach the outside of the core pod where Lu Siya was about to be delivered. Then he had to open a passage from the outside of the core pod to sneak in and reach Lu Siya. There are tunnels. For the flexibility of independent operations, each modular unit of the Golden Roc is made up of airbags, engines, propellers, and pods. In order to repair the propellers and crystal engines from the outside when they were attacked, there was often a maintenance channel between the crystal engines and the propellers, which could be opened from the inside so that the maintenance personnel could climb out and carry out emergency damage management. The problem was that the entrance and exit of such a maintenance channel obviously opened and closed from the inside. One could only feel a few cracks and rivets on the outside. No matter how powerful it was, it was difficult to open it forcefully. Even if one opened it forcefully, one would be discovered by the alarm system. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. His vitality magnetic field surged, and his five senses expanded like tentacles. He carefully scanned the modular unit that he was hiding in. As expected, the module that he was hiding in also had its own maintenance channel. The entrance and exit were also tightly sealed by a thick hatch cover. Of course, a Deity Realm powerhouses perception was like mercury that could penetrate through everything. No matter how thick the hatch was, it was impossible to completely block it. Meng Chaos perception turned into thousands of strands and penetrated through the gaps of the hatch cover. He carefully studied the structure of the hatch cover and the way the hatch cover and the bulkhead were locked. He found that the hatch cover on the Golden Roc had borrowed the structure of the submarines hatch cover. There were a total of three sealing and locking systems inside and outside. That was not surprising. After all, the Golden Roc was a battle fortress that needed to engage in aerial combat with ferocious high-level monsters at a height of hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters. If the hatch cover was so easily destroyed from the outside, causing the internal temperature to lose pressure, and leading to the invasion of external enemies, then the so-called Air Forward Base Project would become a huge joke. If it was an ordinary Deity Realm expert, especially a first-generation Deity Realm fighter who purely pursued strength, it would be quite a difficult task to open the airtight maintenance hatch cover from the outside and sneak into Golden Roc undetected. Fortunately, Meng Chao was different. He had swallowed the power of the original mother, and his body contained countless nanobots from the other side of the galaxythe spirit magnet. He was a new-generation supreme expert who had grasped the ultimate strength and was making great progress toward surpassing the Deity Realm. He was a Deity Realm 2.0 fighter, who was even better than Lei Zongchao, Shen Yuanbao, and Lu Zhongqi, the first-generation Deity Realm warriors! There were only forty-four seconds left before the nearest drone discovered him. Meng Chao had already studied the structure of the airtight cabin cover on the Golden Roc and the alarm system surrounding the cover. Then, he used another five seconds to construct a three-dimensional model of the airtight cabin cover in his mind and tried repeatedly to find a way to crack it. First of all, we have to consider the problem of the internal and external air pressure and temperature difference. Although this is only a few hundred meters in the air and the wind today isnt too strong, there must be a difference in pressure and temperature between the inside and outside of the cabin. Once one of the cabin covers is suddenly opened, the temperature and pressure detection system inside the cabin will definitely discover it and report it to the surveillance center in time. As long as the surveillance center finds that there are no external maintenance missions in the area during that period of time, it can be determined that someone has hacked in. Therefore, before opening the maintenance hatch cover, I must first disable the temperature and pressure detection system inside the cabin. I must disable it for at least eight to ten seconds so that I can sneak in and close the hatch cover. Secondly, there are a total of twelve drones patrolling around the core pod. The strong wind just now disturbed seven of them, creating a few flaws. But these few flaws will at most buy me twenty-five seconds, a safe time that is not scanned. Although I can create a few more air turbulence and make more drones lose control, doing so would be too obvious, and it would easily arouse the other partys suspicion. Fortunately, the triple lock system of the maintenance cabin cover is difficult to break through by brute force from the outside, but as long as my power can penetrate the interior and simulate the hands of the maintenance personnel, it wont take more than ten seconds to activate according to the normal procedures. With a thought, a layer of crystal clear substance that looked like liquid mercury immediately seeped out of the pores of Meng Chaos hands. This was the Mother of Origins gift, the highest technological crystallization of the prehistoric Turan civilization, the spirit magnet. This kind of nano-robot that had artificial intelligence and the ability to work independently was not as simple as being able to condense into an indestructible armor. In fact, as a kind of ever-changing tool, it was used to develop, manufacture, and maintain all sorts of incredible dark technological creations, to push civilization to the peak of prosperitythis was the original purpose of the spirit magnets development. There were still twenty-seven seconds left. Meng Chao calculated everything clearly. When a drone had just flown under his feet and was only a hairs length away from his toes. Meng Chao took a deep breath and shot toward the core pod not far away. Two more drones appeared in front of him. Unfortunately, because of the turbulence in the air, the two drones slightly deflected. Their cameras happened to be at different angles, leaving a dead angle of about thirty-six degrees in the middle. When they turned the camera around, Meng Chao had already entered the dead angle and jumped over the top that they could not scan. Before the fourth drone came to patrol, Meng Chao had already landed on the shell of the core pod. He was like a withered leaf no, like a speck of dust. When he gently fell down, he did not make any noise or cause the slightest vibration. It was as if he had been stuck on the core pod since the beginning of the Golden Rocs construction, he had been stuck on it. On his left, from the superalloy frames on both sides of the airbag and the supporting wings that extended all the way out, there were four enormous crystal engines and four astonishing propellers. The sunlight cast a golden glow on these propellers, making them like incomparably sharp giant blades. When they were operating at full speed, they were meat grinders that could turn Apocalyptic Beasts into minced meat. Meng Chaos gaze did not linger on the magnificent propellers for even half a second. He slid all the way down to the joint of the propellers and the crystal engine, instantly scanning the gaps there. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1716 - Unexpected Factor Mechanical structures in the Other World were often not as precise as similar products on Earth. It was not because the material processing technology was not up to par. It was because the Other World possessed spirit energy, and its molecular activity of matter was far more intense than that on Earth. Hence, materials would easily and visibly become deformed. If the mechanical structure was too precise and seamless, leaving no room for reconfiguration, it would lead to frequent failures, scrap, or even explosions on the spot. Hence, there were a lot of gaps between the crystal engines and the Golden Rocs giant propellers. Although the gaps were only as thick as a strand of hair, the spirit magnets that were surging out of Meng Chaos body could be absorbed like translucent mercury. Once the thousands of spirit magnets gathered inside Golden Roc, they turned into small snakes. These small snakes, which were as hard and soft as liquid metal, became Meng Chaos hands that reached into the Golden Rocs interior. They were able to fully display the delicate touch he had cultivated from his harvesting technique. Right then, a faint buzzing sound came from behind Meng Chao. Two drones were about to fly past the airbags and near the core unit where he was. There were still twenty-five seconds left. But Meng Chaos eyelashes did not even flutter. It was as if his eyes were emitting penetrating light. The maintenance hatch cover, which was blocked by composite armor, was reminiscent of a crystal-clear glass artifact. Its internal structure was visible at a glance. Soon, a light and beautiful cracking sound rang out. The maintenance hatchs first deadbolt had been broken by Meng Chao from the inside. Right before the lock was unlocked, sharp blades that were as thin as a cicadas wings and condensed from liquid metal had cut off the monitoring and alarm system just in time. Moreover, a circuitous line was set up on both sides of the broken line. The maintenance hatch cover sent a signal to the monitoring center that it was opening. However, the signal soon turned into the circuitous line designed by Meng Chao and fell into an endless loop. There were only twenty-one seconds left. Next, he faced the second line of defense inside the maintenance hatch, which was also relatively complicated. Meng Chao began to focus. His ten fingers danced lightly and played with the invisible strings. The electric current from his nerves danced in the air. Then, through the gap between the crystal engine and the propeller, the spirit magnet near the maintenance hatch turned into streaks of dark silver brightness. It performed all kinds of marvelous operations. Like a fog of light that possessed life, it seeped into the maintenance hatch in the gentlest manner. Three seconds later, the second line of defense was also broken. Following that was one last line of defense, which was also the simplest and most brutal one. Basically, it was a wider and thicker door latch with a lead core embedded in it. It was mainly used to guard against monsters in the air that would crash into the maintenance hatch from the outside and break it open. Even without the spirit magnet, Meng Chao could move it with the help of his vitality magnetic field. However, just as Meng Chao was about to move the latch, he suddenly heard faint footsteps coming from inside the passageway facing the Golden Rocs maintenance hatch. At that moment, there were only 19 seconds left before the drone would fly over from behind and discover his secret. Meng Chao immediately stopped the spirit magnets operation. He then made sure that his breathing and heartbeat were at their weakest. Even his pores were all locked, strangling the cold sweat that was about to ooze out of his forehead. D*mn it, someones coming! Eighteen seconds left, seventeen seconds, sixteen seconds! What should I do? Meng Chaos heart was in his throat. He had completed 90% of his infiltration work. Lu Siya had been escorted to the core cabin too, and she was only one step away from him. There was no way that he could fail at this critical moment. Besides, he had already broken the two locking systems inside the maintenance cabin with the spirit magnets help. If the approaching person was a maintenance worker, a careful inspection would allow him to discover any abnormality. Meng Chao only had one chance. He had no choice but to gamble! Meng Chao took a deep breath. Every cell in his body was like a sprinter in the crouching starting position, surrounded by invisible flames. In his mind, he removed the latch, lifted the hatch cover, and shot in like lightning. Before the other party could react, he had completely controlled each of the other persons limbs and every strand of muscle fiber. It took him an instant to repeat the whole process seventeen times. He could not accurately determine the other persons realm. He also did not know how many alarms, physiological parameters monitors, and self-destruct systems the other person had implanted in his body. Meng Chao only had 49% certainty, but he had no other choice because the two drones would appear behind him in ten no, nine seconds. Meng Chao made up his mind. The part of the spirit magnet that invaded the Golden Roc immediately twisted into a spiral cone, eager to attack. However, just as Meng Chao was about to break in recklessly, the guy who had stepped into the maintenance channel turned around and left. Whats going on? Meng Chao was confused by the guys reaction. Time was of the essence, and he had to make a decision immediately. There were only two scenarios. Either the guy was just conducting a routine patrol and did not find anything unusual, hence he returned to the next patrol point, or he had sensed that someone was invading but chose to remain calm so that he could call for reinforcements. If it was the former, Meng Chao would not have to act ruthlessly, alerting the enemy and risking the 49% chance. If it was the latter, Meng Chao would immediately take action and cut off the alarm that the person might release! There were only seven seconds left. The veins on the back of Meng Chaos hand churned violently like electric arcs, but he did not make a move. After combining all the current information and reconstructing the entire scene in his mind and deducing it dozens of times, Meng Chao came to the conclusion that the other party should not have noticed him. Even though they were separated by heavy armor, Meng Chao closely monitored the persons breathing, heartbeat, and pace. If that person had really discovered an intruder, his breathing, heartbeat, and pace would not have been so stable without the slightest change. In other words, if the person inside had been able to maintain such stable breathing, heartbeat, and pace when he discovered that the Golden Rocs core cabin had been invadedso stable that he could deceive a Deity Realm experthe was not someone that Meng Chao could easily deal with during the break-in. There were only three seconds left. At this point, the guy had already reached the corner. The humming sounds of the two drones behind Meng Chao were becoming clearer and more tangible. It was as if they were haunting him. Meng Chao could not wait any longer. He manipulated the spirit magnet as if he was manipulating thousands of feathers. With the lightest, gentlest, and most delicate movements, he lifted the latch that had locked the maintenance hatch bit by bit. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1717 - Tumor Behind the Heart If the maintenance worker or Ghost Assassin had turned around, he would have been able to clearly see that the latch on the inner side of the maintenance hatch had actually been lifted up inch by inch without anyone controlling it. It was as if an invisible ghost had infiltrated the Golden Roc. Fortunately, the worker was in a hurry to leave and did not turn back. Also, since the Golden Roc was still under construction, people would often open and close the core cabins maintenance hatch. The hinges, joints, and gears were all tightly fixed, making it extremely smooth. In addition, the liquid metallic material acted as a lubricant, so the hatch did not make any sound when it was opened. Meng Chao activated his vitality magnetic field and used his spirit shield to form a special protective layer around his body to prevent the cold wind at the high altitude from invading the cabin together with him. That reduced the difference in temperature and pressure inside and outside the cabin to the extreme. The two reconnaissance drones were a second away from appearing right behind Meng Chao. However, he seemingly had a full hundred seconds to squander. His heart was calm, and his hands did not tremble. Even his eyelashes did not quiver. His palm gently stuck to the maintenance cabin cover and gently pulled it outward. The maintenance hatch was successfully opened! Immediately after, Meng Chao moved like a stream of mercury, a wisp of green smoke, and a beam of faint light. He slipped through the gap that was only as wide as his palm. When the two reconnaissance drones finally arrived, the maintenance hatch was already closed. From the surface, there was no difference at all. Meng Chaos heart was definitely not as calm as it appeared on the surface. He held his breath, and his five senses expanded to the maximum. On one hand, he was paying attention to the reconnaissance drones outside. On the other, he was carefully listening to the footsteps of the guy who had just patrolled the area and left in a hurry. That was close. If that guy had stayed for a few more seconds or turned back, Meng Chao would have had to switch from infiltrating to attacking. However, Meng Chao could vaguely feel that something was wrong. That guy had come and gone so quickly. If it had been a routine patrol, he would not have been so anxious, right? He would not notice anything carrying out such a casual if something was wrong! Meng Chao did not believe that the Blood Alliance elites who were in charge of guarding the lair after Yun Feidians meticulous preparation would be so perfunctory. Wait a minute. Theres more than one sound of footsteps. There are also more than a dozen pairs of footsteps moving farther and farther away from the Golden Rocs core cabin. Judging from their long breaths, strong heartbeats, and burning vitality magnetic fields, theyre all experienced experts. They must be the Ghost Assassins whom Yun Feidian had meticulously trained. Theyre the core members of the Blood Alliance, who are responsible for sending Lu Siya here. Thats weird. Why are they leaving without Lu Siya? No, theyre not alone. I also sense a few weak heartbeats and chaotic breaths. They seem to be engineers or maintenance workers on the Golden Roc. What exactly is going on? Meng Chao was baffled. Then, he saw the thing. It was a device installed behind the crystal engine. The crystal engine in the Golden Rocs core cabin seemed to be in a state of maintenance. The cover and dustproof cover inside had been removed, revealing the complicated wires and tubes inside. It was like a bottomless metal maze. The device was connected to the back of a crystal engine. It was more than half a meter in length and width. It was connected to the crystal engine by more than ten messy wires. The workmanship was quite rough, and the installation was quite simple. It was unclear whether it was because of the lack of time or because the device did not need to be precisely installed to work in the first place. For some reason, the device made Meng Chao feel a chill in his heart. He sensed a faintly dangerous aura from the ugly device. It was like a parasitic, malignant tumor on the back of his heart. This is Meng Chao directed thousands of spirit magnets toward the device. His eyes flickered with deep brilliance again as he scanned the devices internal structure through its outer shell. It only took him half a second to reach a conclusion. Firstly, the device was not an original component of the crystal engine. It did not play any positive role in the crystal engines operation. Secondly, someone had just installed the device. It was likely that the Ghost Assassin who had appeared in the maintenance channel had tampered with it. Thirdly, the device had an independent power source No, if measured by the usual standard of a power source, the energy contained in the device would be too astonishing. Even though it was tightly wrapped in a heavy metal shell, Meng Chao could still smell the scent of an Apocalyptic Beast inside the device. The device was probably filled with a large amount of top-grade materials such as the blood, spinal cord, and brain matter of an Apocalyptic Beast, as well as a super energy source made of high-grade crystals. Just by touching its shell with two fingers, Meng Chaos cells all over his body screamed as though they were hungry. If this super energy was fully released, it could make the enormous Golden Roc fly faster than the speed of a supersonic fighter jet. Of course, the premise was that the moment the Golden Roc broke through the sound barrier, it would not break into pieces or even be smashed into pieces. Meng Chaos pupils suddenly contractedinto two shiny silver needle tips. With the above three points, he deduced what the device was. No, it was neither a stabilizer or accelerator of a crystal engine nor a drive unit or a combat unit. It was a crystal bomb, a super crystal bomb that was powerful enough to tear the Golden Rocs core cabin into pieces! Then again, it was not that simple. The Golden Roc had multiple modules stacked on top of each other, each of which could be separated to fight independently. Its core unit could also take the form of a super-large armored airship. The crystal engine in front of Meng Chao and the propellers connected to it were all huge steel beasts. To feed these two steel beasts, the daily consumption of crystal fuel was, of course, astronomical. Naturally, the crystal fuel was stored not far from the crystal engines. Basically, they were all within the range of the super crystal bombs. There were worse things. When the Golden Roc was in the air fortress form, where multiple armored airships were connected to each other, it would produce tremendous propulsion at the same time to connect the multiple crystal engines and propellers together. Their fuel tanks would also be connected together with special tubes. Under normal circumstances, there would still be multiple barriers and protective devices between the fuel tubes that were connected together. Only when the command center gave specific instructions would the liquid crystal fuel be transferred from one fuel tank to another. But now, Meng Chao discovered that the barriers and protective devices between all the fuel tubes had been opened! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1718 - Impossible Mission Meng Chao could feel the powerful energy along the fuel line, flowing between the different crystal engines in different pods like magma with a temperature of several thousand degrees. He could even faintly hear the liquid crystal fuel that was about to boil, and the roar that was reminiscent of an evil dragons awakening. It was definitely not a normal phenomenon. Logically speaking, the Golden Roc was still in its construction stage. It only needed to hover at a fixed coordinate. Aside from resisting strong winds from all directions, it did not need to fly at high speed, hence it did not require that much fuel. Under normal circumstances, the Golden Rocs fuel tanks would not even be one-third full. It would be less likely for them to release the partitions between all the fuel pipelines to connect all the fuel tanks together. Doing so would help all the crystal engines to operate at maximum power. However, if something unexpected happened, the burning flames of spirit energy might spread from one fuel tank to another in the blink of an eye, triggering an irreversible chain reaction that would lead to the air fortress destruction. Perhaps, that was the enemys purpose. Otherwise, there would be no need to install such a powerful super crystal bomb on the Golden Rocs heart. Meng Chao studied the bombs structure carefully and combined it with part of the clues he had collected from Shen Yuanbao and Ai Lei about The Bright Lights explosion. He found that the bomb and its fragment that caused The Bright Lights explosion were similar. It should have been the work of the same person or organization. That aside, the bomb was more complicated, more powerful, and of a higher level. But it was not justifiable! The Bright Light explosion was most likely the work of the Blood Alliance. Based on the available evidence, the Golden Roc was definitely the Blood Alliances headquarters, and it was also the result of Yun Feidians hard work. Why would Yun Feidian install a super crystal bomb with tremendous power in his headquarters and the result of his hard work at such a critical moment? Why would he open all the fuel valves and try to blow up the entire sky fortress? Meng Chao thought about it quickly. He tried to consider it from Yun Feidians point of view. No matter how cunning Yun Feidian was, he did not have the ability to predict the future. He would never have guessed that a Deity Realm expert would be hiding in his lair and coming into contact with the super crystal bomb that he had planted. Moreover, it was impossible for him to guess that Lu Siya, whom he had secretly captured and tried to frame, was not a pure and innocent little white rabbit. She was, in fact, an even scarier existence than him, the leader of the Blood Alliance. In that case, no force could stop the Golden Rocs explosion. Once the Golden Roc actually exploded, Yun Feidian, the Air Forward Base Projects leader, would become the biggest victim. On top of that, the nine mega corporations all had shares in the Air Forward Base Project, the North Advancement Plan, and a series of colonization plans with the mega corporations as the main forces. They all had to rely on the air advancement base to carry out their plans. The nine mega corporations, whose core interests had been damaged, would no longer compromise with other forces. They could only run wildly on the road of becoming increasingly extreme and radical. In such a situation, the Blood Alliance members, who were lurking within the nine mega corporations, would naturally be able to amplify their voices and seize more power. Are they prepared to sacrifice the Golden Roc for the Blood Alliances rise? Meng Chao did not think that the nine mega corporations could lead Dragon City to victory. After all, the Golden Roc was one of the most important strategic assets in Dragon City. The astronomical resources and efforts invested in its construction belonged not only to the nine mega corporations but also to all the citizens of Dragon City. Not to mention, there were countless engineers and builders who had been kept in the dark on the Golden Roc! All the Blood Alliance members, including Yun Feidian, have seemingly evacuated the Golden Rocs core area. I believe theyre prepared to withstand the explosion. They can land on the ground before or at the moment of the explosion and add to their innocence and grief with apparently bloody wounds. Even so, there are still a lot of engineers and builders inside the huge air fortress. They are not members of the Blood Alliance. They are just employed by the nine mega corporations and are working hard. These people are the real innocents and victims! Yun Feidian is that insane. For the Blood Alliances rise, hes prepared to sacrifice the lives of so many innocent people in addition to sacrificing the Golden Roc? Meng Chao did not want to believe it. However, the rat tide that had just erupted in the downtown area and the overwhelming black waves appeared before his eyes again. Yun Feidian had gone mad. Once he let go of his humanity, he could do it again, or even ten thousand times. Meng Chao could not let Yun Feidian succeed no matter what. He had to dismantle the super crystal bomb and save the Golden Roc as well as everyone. Meng Chao proceeded to control more spirit magnets to envelop the seemingly simple super crystal bomb and wrap spirit energy around his nerve endings. He then connected his nerve endings to the spirit magnets. He tried to turn the spirit magnets into an extension of his neural network to study the crystal bombs structure. A bead of sweat the size of a bean appeared on his forehead. Different from its simple and crude appearance, the crystal bombs internal structure was more precise than a clock. The detonation system, in particular, was interlocked and embedded with many layers. Every inch was filled with murderous intent. Meng Chao scanned the crystal bomb for only three seconds and found four flaws that had been deliberately left behind. It was obviously a trap left behind by the crystal bombs designer for the disassemblers. It should be known that according to Yun Feidians plan, the super crystal bomb installed in the Golden Rocs core cabin was supposed to be hard to find and dismantle. However, the bombs designer still laid so many traps. One could assume that it was the work habit and obsessive-compulsive disorder of a perfectionist. The crystal bomb will be detonated via remote control and timer simultaneously. If no signal is received, it will detonate automatically one hour later. Wait a minute. No, to be more precise, theres a third detonating method. If someone tries to dismantle it and blocks the external signal, it will detonate immediately. Besides, temperature sensing, air pressure sensing, monitoring rune arrays, nanowires that are wrapped around the core of the explosion all kinds of the most sophisticated sensing units are available. Its almost impossible for anyone to crack the detonating system and dismantle the bombs core. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1719 - Seven Puppets If he did not have a spirit magnet, Meng Chao would have been able to remove the word almost. Based on Dragon Citys current level of technology, this was a perfect crystal bomb that could not be dismantled. Even though Meng Chao had a spirit magnet made of intelligent nanomachines that could be remolded into various shapes at will on the molecular level, he still needed to burn his brain cells to the limit, treading on thin ice and trembling in fear. Only then would he be able to find a solution. No, its impossible to dismantle it directly. If the detonator is removed simply and brutally, the crystal bomb will activate and explode in an instant. I must create a fake detonator to replace the real detonators function the moment it is removed. Then again, the two detonators must be duplicated on the molecular level. Both of them are real. However, one of them is under my control. Its the only way I can fool the d*mn crystal bomb. While Im replacing them, I should also be very careful with the nanowire wires that are dozens of times thinner than spider webs. I mustnt touch them at all The gold rings around Meng Chaos pupils were expanding and shrinking. They were like super high-resolution cameras that were adjusting to get the best observation distance, angle, and amount of light. The spirit magnets that flowed out of his ten fingers kept splitting, winding, and reassembling. Sometimes, they formed small snakes that were either bright silver or translucent, and other times they formed strands of shiny metal threads that were thinner than spider silk. There were even several thousand strands of metal threads that wound together to form the components of the crystal bomb. As long as there was even a one percent difference between his components and the real components, Meng Chao would not hesitate to break them up and reassemble them again. At the same time, more spirit magnets extended along the fuel pipeline like a meandering stream. The spirit magnets could form sharp blades that could cut iron like mud at any time. They could cut the fuel pipeline in an instant, ensuring that the violent explosion would only occur in the core cabin and not affect the surrounding cabins or even the entire floating fortress. As for Meng Chao himself, he was prepared to use the simplest and most brutal method to minimize loss. He had prepared two plans. Under ideal conditions, it would be best if he could remove the parasitic tumor on the Golden Roc without alerting Yun Feidian. In a worst-case scenario, Yun Feidian would detonate the crystal bomb in advance. Then, as a Deity Realm expert, Meng Chao would have a few seconds before the high-energy substance in the depths of the bomb had the most violent reaction. Meng Chao planned to use those few seconds to cut off the connection system between the core cabin and the external cabin, including the fuel pipeline, the air corridor, and the cargo passage. At the same time, he would destroy the deck above the super crystal bomb and the outer shell of the cabin, creating a vertical hole. Then, he would swing his big foot and kick the super crystal bomb that was about to detonate into the air through the hole. The reason why he chose to kick it up instead of down was that dozens of giant airbags were hanging above the core cabin. For combat purposes, the airbags were designed with multiple compartments and filled with inert gas. It was difficult for the entire airbags, including the skin, to burn or even explode. When the explosion occurred, the enormous airbags would be the best shields. As long as the crystal bomb did not explode inside the air fortress and Meng Chao could wrap a thick buffer layer around the crystal bomb with his spirit energy, he believed that the explosion would be reduced to one-tenth of its original power. Of course, one-tenth of the explosions power would not completely destroy the Golden Roc. But even Meng Chao was not sure. I hope that I brought back enough good luck from Picturesque Orchid Lake, hemumbled to himself. He then threw himself into the intense bomb-defusing work. However, there was one more thing, one thing that was no less important than defusing a super crystal bomb. That was rescuing Lu Siya. At that moment, Lu Siya was standing two decks away. With thousands of spirit magnets, an intricate external neural network was formed. Meng Chao scanned the area where Lu Siya was. Not only did he find a lot of electronic equipment and rune machines there, he also sensed that it was possibly the Golden Rocs surveillance center. He also sensed that seven people were standing around Lu Siya, producing seven distinct breaths and heartbeats. Despite that, they did not seem to be Yun Feidians subordinates. At least, they were not the most elite subordinatethe Ghost Assassins who had kidnapped Lu Siya and brought her there. Their breathing is rapid, their steps are erratic, and their heartbeats are sometimes fast and sometimes slow. They dont look seem like experts who can control their own strength precisely. They look seem more like the ignorant engineers and builders on the Golden Roc. In short, theyre a bunch of scapegoats. As for the Ghost Assassins, they have all been evacuated to the Golden Rocs outermost cabin, which is the farthest away from the core cabin. This is so weird. Yun Feidian took so much effort to kidnap Lu Siya, but he locked her up with a bunch of scapegoats. Why is that? Meng Chao thought about it quickly. He soon remembered the maintenance workers who were stuffed with implants and receivers in the car repair shop on the outskirts of Dragon City. Yun Feidian had treated them as puppets. Thats right. These guys are not only scapegoats, but theyre also puppets in Yun Feidians hands. They are his long-range control pawns! Meng Chao set aside 30% of his perception and carried out a full-scale inspection on the Golden Rocs surveillance center. Since Yun Feidian had already evacuated all of his capable generals from the core cabin, the few remaining soldiers would not be able to detect Meng Chaos presence. He heard two puppets walking forward mechanically and opening the metal box that was holding Lu Siya. Lu Siya, who was still tied up, rolled out of the metal box. She had been injected with a large amount of tranquilizers and anesthetics. However, with her amazing willpower, she managed to stay awake during the bumpy journey. She glared at Meng Chao with eyes that were as bright as crystals. Meng Chao could hear the cracking sounds from Lu Siyas bones. He could also hear her blood flowing and surging around her body like a flood. He could also hear her heart roaring powerfully like an overloaded crystal engine. Gritting her teeth, she tried to break free from the shackles on her body. Even if the single-molecule nanowire was deeply embedded in her flesh and blood, almost cutting off her bones, she would not hesitate Soon after, Meng Chao heard an applause. The seven puppets controlled by Yun Feidian raised their arms straight concurrently and clapped their hands mechanically. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1720 - Last Chance Seven claps rang out in the spacious surveillance center after most of the staff had been evacuated. It was especially dry and eerie. Lu Siya realized that these guys with weird faces and stiff postures were definitely not normal humans. She stopped her useless struggle, and flames of fury shot out of her eyes. She tried to burn the puppets shells to expose the guys hiding within the darkness. Who are you people?! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and asked. It doesnt matter who we are. The seven puppets spoke at the same time, their voices overlapping as if they were echoes coming from the depths of a dark cave. Not only did they contain soul-stirring magic power, they could also conceal the words of a single puppet, an indelible characteristic that originated from Yun Feidian. The most important thing is that a civilization will always have people like us, and it will never be able to leave people like us behind. The seven puppets continued. We are the people destined to rule Dragon City; we are the people who shoulder the mission that we were born with, and that is to lead the entire civilization forward in great strides; we are the chess players sitting behind the chessboard; we are the captains who plan the course, manage the ships, and cleave the waves; we are the commanders of the torrent of steel; we are the tomorrow; we are the future! Our plan might fail, and some of us might even be killed. But as a whole, we will never perish because Dragon City needs rulers, humans need guides, and civilization needs rulers. That is our eternal mission! The seven puppets uttered those words in an aria-like tone in unison. Their voices echoed in the surveillance center, as though an invisible wave was surging back and forth. I understand. Lu Siya, however, was not affected by the wave in the slightest. You must be some of the members from the nine cultivation families. You must be the ones I hated being with in the pastthose who are childish and selfish, who think that they are superior and have the right to sacrifice the lives of innocent people at any time in exchange for their own benefits! Why are you acting so righteous? Arent you such a person? The seven puppets continued. Lu Siya, sometimes I really admire you. Your superb acting skills has not only fooled others, but also yourself. Your mask is simply on your face, not inseparable from your flesh and blood. No matter how wonderful your performance is, I can still smell the familiar scent on your body. Its the scent of our kind. Admit it, Lu Siya. We are basically the same type of people. We are all natural chess players, commanders, and captains. Its our duty to lead Dragon City to tomorrow and create the future. However, your ambition is bigger than all of us. You dont want to spend decades climbing up the ranks of the nine great cultivation families step by step and follow the established rules of the game to become the ultimate winner. No, for you, this game is too slow and boring. Thats why you broke the rules and took a different path. You betrayed the nine noble families of cultivation and joined the Azure Alliance, trying to leverage the popularity left by Meng Chao to mobilize the power of several dozen million ordinary citizens and become Dragon Citys ruler, the maker of the New Order, and the biggest beneficiary. Am I right? Hmph! Lu Siya snorted. Her snow-white and sharp teeth were deeply embedded in her scarlet lips, leaving two meandering red marks on her teeth that flowed all the way to her trembling neck. Although we are on different sides, I still admire your methods. I really cant bear to destroy a talent like you just like that. You should know that the war of Dragon City conquering the other world has just begun. I have a feeling that you can shine in this war. The seven puppets said, So, Im willing to give you one last chance. Lu Siya narrowed her eyes. Deep in her eyes, the flame was like a snakes tongue. Of course, she didnt agree easily. But she also didnt continue to struggle or angrily rebuke. The seven puppets laughed at the same time. Even Meng Chao, who was on the two decks, could feel their vitality magnetic fields, dancing like a little ghost who had found a substitute. Dont be in a hurry to refuse. Why Dont you listen to my conditions first? We are all here for the future of Dragon City. There is no conflict, and we cant solve it properly, right? The seven puppets said, I know that you want to seize the absolute majority of the seats in the Survival Committee and control the entire Dragon City by controlling the Azure Alliance. The question is, can you really control the Azure Alliance Now? Although youve tied yourself to Meng Chao and cleverly borrowed the power left behind by him to be deeply connected to the operations of Superstar Company, the Broken Star Club, and the entire Azure Alliance, youve also become the spokesperson of the Azure Alliance with your superb acting skills and long-sleeve dancing skills. However, operation rights and decision rights are two different things, just like how a spokesperson and a leader are two different things. Right now, there are at least ten experts in the Azure Alliance who have higher authority than you. The Azure Alliance is far from being a tool for you, Lu Siya, to carry out your own will. At such a speed, no matter how many miracles you create, it will be impossible for you to ascend to the highest throne of the Azure Alliance in three to five years. Dont you wish to shorten the time? Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and licked the blood at the corner of her mouth. If you think that our goal is to completely destroy the Azure Alliance, youre wrong. The seven puppets continued, We know very well that as long as the tens of millions of ordinary citizens of Dragon City still exist, the Azure Alliance will never be destroyed. Even if we find all kinds of reasons and use all our strength to destroy the Azure Alliance today, in less than twelve hours, before the sun rises tomorrow, another five or so organizations of the same type will appear in Dragon City, claiming to be able to defend the interests of tens of millions of ordinary citizens. Therefore, rather than destroying the Azure Alliance, its better to keep this organization, which is trusted and relied on by tens of millions of ordinary citizens. However, the leader of this organization must be one of us. At least, it must be someone we can communicate with calmly and reach an understanding and compromise with. Dont you think that this is the best situation for Dragon Citys future? Lu Siyas eyes flashed. You all have people in the Azure Alliance? People who can help me rise to the top? Lu Siya probed. You dont have to test our strength. We are everywhere, we are omnipotent! the seven puppets said in unison. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1721 - Luring a Wolf Into the House Lu Siya stared at the seven puppets as if trying to identify them through the information between their words and the subtle changes in their facial muscles. However, she soon gave up trying in vain and asked, Whats the price? What kind of price do I have to pay to get your help?'' Its very simple. The seven puppets said, Become one of us and work together with us to establish Dragon Citys order and create its future. Hehe, from my experience, those seemingly simple requirements are often the most complicated and difficult ones. Lu Siya sneered and asked, Specifically, what do you want me to do in the Azure Alliance? Dont worry. I guarantee that its within your power and will not harm your own interests. Even if it does harm you, we will give you a high reward. I guarantee that youll be willing and you wont regret todays decision. The seven puppets said, For example, you can help us keep an eye on the hardcore members of the Azure Alliance who are determined to go against the nine mega corporationsthose street-born, unruly, smelly, and tough guys. We are not mass murderers. We dont necessarily have to physically eliminate these guys. We only hope to use clever methods to ensure that they cant seize the Azure Alliances power. Another example is when the nine mega corporations are going to propose some important proposals. You can use your influence within the Azure Alliance to help our proposal pass the Survival Committees vote. At the very least, you dont have to face too much opposition. Also, among the nine mega corporations, there are many people who dont belong to us, many who will harm our interests, and many who have serious disagreements with our plans for the future. From our point of view, its sometimes difficult to get rid of these people directly. If its through the hands of the Azure Alliance, itll be much easier for them to get involved in scandals and lose their reputation. Its your specialty to begin with, isnt it? Lu Siya narrowed her eyes and snorted in dissatisfaction. Dont worry, dont worry. The guy controlling the seven puppets seemed to sense that Lu Siyas emotions were changing subtly. The smile on the seven puppets faces became more and more intense, We wont send you to do these things for free. Dont you think that having a group of allies who hold key positions and important power in the nine mega corporations is a great thing for you? I believe that there are many people in the Azure Alliance who dont like you, Lu Sita. Some of them are persons of interest, and some are your competitors. If you want to get rid of them in the internal competition, youll have to pay a huge price. At the very least, youll attract a lot of trouble. Its okay. Give us the list, and well do it beautifully. Similarly, many of the Azure Alliances proposals are just wishful thinking. Under normal circumstances, they wouldnt be supported by the nine mega corporations. However, if these proposals are led by you, and youre willing to exchange some benefits with us elsewhere, then these proposals might become part of your credit. Similarly, the nine mega corporations dont want to create an overly domineering image. We wont force our own bills to be supported by all the members and citizens. On a regular day, well throw out many bills that are real or fake. Some of them involve our core interests and must be implemented no matter what. However, some of them are superficial and insignificant, and they are thrown out to be vetoed by the opposition. As long as we reveal this information to you in advance, youll be able to act as a tit-for-tat female fighter on those insignificant bills. After a series of unrelenting struggles, youll be able to defeat the nine mega corporations on the general publics behalf. I believe that as long as we reach a consensus on this, youll soon become the most dazzling new star in the Azure Alliance, the most tenacious female fighter in the general publics heart, and the person who has the best way to defeat or at least stop the nine mega corporations. When the time comes, forget the throne of power in the Azure Alliance, youll even have a chance to sit on the Survival Committees throne! Lu Siyas eyes shone with a soul-stirring light. Even though they were two decks apart, Meng Chao could feel her vitality magnetic field. It was like a raging flame being stoked with a ladle of hot oil. It suddenly rose thirty to fifty feet high, almost burning through the entire floating fortress. Theres no need to doubt our sincerity. The seven puppets said, If the citizens of Dragon City are really tired of having the familiar faces from the nine great cultivation families dominate Dragon Citys future, then at certain times, we dont mind letting a member of Parliament from the Azure Alliance sit in the chairmans seat of the Survival Committeeas long as this member is one of our people. Lu Siya fell into deep thought. Meng Chao could sense the temperature of her brain was rising. It was obvious that her brain cells were entering a state of intense activity. Meng Chao could not help but feel that things were not good. He was already confused by Lu Siya. He did not know what state she was in at the moment. Was she a human with free will, a puppet controlled by the monster mastermind, or both, at the same time, where she retained the thoughts of a human and the will of the monster mastermind? But one thing was certain. No matter what state Lu Siya was in, she would not become a chess piece for anyone to manipulate. Yun Feidian was an idiot. He did not realize at all what kind of strange and terrifying existence he was bewitching. He was outside, tying himself in a cocoon and luring a wolf into the house! Unfortunately, Yun Feidian could not hear Meng Chaos thoughts. He seemed to think that Lu Siya was already moved. The seven puppets eyes were simultaneously burning with bewitching flames. They struck while the iron was hot and said, To show our sincerity, we will give you a chance right now, a chance to become a heroine. Lu Siya raised her eyebrows high. What kind of heroine? A heroine who solves the mystery behind The Bright Lights explosion. The seven puppets paused for a moment before they continued. And a superheroine who prevents a larger-scale attack than The Bright Lights explosion, saves countless people, and uncovers the mastermind! Hearing that, Meng Chaos pupils constricted. He finally understood why Yun Feidian had set up the super crystal bomb in the Golden Rocs core cabin! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1722 - Nomination Certificate So Lu Siyas thin and long eyebrows were as still as two scimitars, but her voice suddenly turned dozens of degrees colder, as though sharp ice was about to spurt out of her mouth, Youre the mastermind behind The Bright Lights explosion? You are the ones who single-handedly orchestrated the tragedy, burned the blood of countless innocent people, and provoked the conflict between the nine great clans and millions of ordinary citizens. Even I was almost involved in that soul-stirring conflict, hence I ended up in Universe Corporations headquarters. The Monster War has lasted for decades. The blood of the innocent has long converged into rivers, lakes, and oceans. Adding a few more drops is of little significance. The seven puppets tacitly agreed to their own point and spoke in a more serious tone, Whats important is that with the sudden end of the Monster War, Dragon City fell into a short period of confusion and even chaos. Many people no longer behaved themselves and obediently carried out the mission that they should have carried out. Instead, they developed delusions and ambitions that they shouldnt have. They tried to use their stupid brains to think about Dragon Citys future. No, although the monsters have been subdued, there must be more enemies in the vast depths of the Other World. They are more terrifying than the monsters. If we want to defeat these enemies and completely conquer the Other World, the Dragon City civilization must be like it was in the past, when the Monster War was at its most intense. The people should condense into a command-and-order army that is willing to sacrifice itself. Most importantly, in an army, there is only one voice. It is the duty of the soldiers to obey orders. There is no need to think at all. Thinking is the commanders power, which will belong to you and me. Everything we do is to seize control of Dragon City as soon as possible and allow all the citizens of Dragon City, like the different branches of an army, to carry out their jobs. If something unexpected happens during this process, please believe that its definitely not our intention. In fact, if it werent for some guys with ulterior motives who kept inciting the ordinary citizens to oppose us, a tragedy like The Bright Lights explosion could have been completely avoided. The seven puppets sighed at the same time. It was as if they really cared about the lives of the hundreds of innocent civilians who had died tragically in the explosion. Understood. Lu Siya was unmoved. Her gaze was like a sharp blade that had been sharpened. In other words, as long as those malicious fellows continue to incite the ordinary citizens to go against you, tragedies like The Bright Lights explosion will happen repeatedly. The blood of more and more innocent civilians will flow into the unfathomable sea of blood that has been formed from the Monster War for decades? The seven puppets laughed lightly. Lu Siya, whether or not more innocent blood will flow in vain is not up to us, but up to you. The seven puppets lowered their voices until they sounded like murmuring demons. As long as you agree to join us, both sides will work together in secret and support each other, seizing the power of the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance respectively. What right do those guys with ulterior motives have to stand in our way? Once we firmly control Dragon Citys destiny and all the citizens become our close comrades-in-arms who have conquered the Other World, how can we sacrifice them in vain? Now, decide whether you will become us or our enemy, whether you will be the hero who solves The Bright Lights explosion and stops a larger-scale conspiracy, or whether you will be the mastermind behind The Bright Lights explosion and a series of larger-scale conspiracies. Lu Siya was silent for a long time. It seems that you are planning something even larger and crueler than The Bright Lights explosion. Lu Siya opened her mouth slowly. Im very curious. If I really join you, who will be the mastermind behind the larger scheme? What kind of truth will I find and whom will I accuse under your control? The seven puppets smiled. Youll find out when you join us. Very good. Ive learned enough. Lu Siya looked around. Looking at the guys with different appearances but equally hideous expressions, she responded resolutely, enunciating each word. Based on the information youve given, I can give you an answer that I will never change after careful consideration. No, I refuse. I will never become one of you sc*mbags! Lu Siyas voice was low, but it was like a sledgehammer that shattered the expressions on the seven puppets faces. Why? The seven puppets were furious from embarrassment. Lu Siya, you dont have to lie to yourself anymore. We know you better than anyone else. We understand your ruthlessness and unscrupulous methods. Although you are known as Meng Chaos close comrade, you are definitely not the kind of idiot who is willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of an innocent person she doesnt know. No matter how well you put on your mask, deep down, you dont care about things like The Bright Lights explosion. You only care about yourself. You only care about your own ambitions! Perhaps, you are right. I dont really care about the innocent victims of that incident. Lu Siya shrugged and casually said, However, I cant ignore the fact that you are about to plan a larger and crueler scheme than The Bright Lights explosion. You said that as long as I am willing to compromise, I can be the hero to stop the scheme. The question is, which devil am I going to stop this conspiracy from? I think that this devil isnt one of you, but your competitor. Hes a thorn in your flesh, a roadblock on your path to the highest power. And the guy whos qualified to be your competitor, a thorn in your flesh, and a roadblock, whether he belongs to the nine mega corporations, the Azure Alliance, or the Red Dragon Army, is bound to be a famous, high-level, and powerful figure. In other words, if I want to join you and become a heroine or female warrior, the first thing I need to do is help you. No, I need to take your place to accuse and destroy a world-famous figure. That is my pledge of allegiance, isnt it? It doesnt matter if I have the ability to destroy such a big figure and resist the intense revenge that he will inevitably launch. Should I help you to frame this big shot as the mastermind behind The Bright Lights bombing, as well as a larger conspiracy, and destroy him to death, I would also have a weakness that can never be covered up and erased, which will fall into your hands. Youll be able to completely use this stain to control me forever and turn me into a puppet that is tightly bound by your strings like the seven pitiful worms in front of you, right? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1723 - Even More Ambitious In this world, the saddest thing is not to be used, but to not even have the value of being used. The seven puppets did not deny their conspiracy. They smiled and said, Besides, using is mutual. When we use you, wont you use us as well? As long as you are willing to nod your head, you and I will be tightly bound together. So-called weaknesses and stains on your record are just a bond of interest between us. Dont you think that such a collaboration is more solid? Thats the problem. Lu Siya remained unmoved and cold. Youre right. Of course, I have my own ambitions, and my ambitions are far greater than you can imagine. I hope to seize supreme power in Dragon City with my own hands, instead of relying on anyones charity and becoming a puppet sitting on the highest throne. I hope that Dragon City can completely carry out my will and not be constrained by our inexplicable grouping after I ascend to the highest throne. More importantly, I hope that all the citizens of Dragon City trust me, respect me, worship me, and obey me from the bottom of their hearts, not just in the next hundred years, not just when Im still alive, but in all of Dragon Citys history in the future. That means I wont allow even the slightest flaw to appear in my plan. I must ascend to Dragon Citys highest throne in an upright and perfect way. Its the only way I can become the future of Dragon City, or at least an important part of it down the road, and the person that people think of whenever they mention Dragon Citys civilization. Once I choose a relatively easy path and choose to become one of your faces, first of all, I will no longer be able to carry out 100% of my will. Second of all, I will have to deal with your endless requests all day long. I will have to rack my brains to think about how to scheme against you. Third of all, paper cannot cover fire. Even if your power can temporarily cover the sky with one hand, time will always open, change and destroy many things. When your power gradually declines and your organization vanishes, the truth will surface. At that time, I would have gained such a high prestige, but Ill also earn a dirty name; countless citizens of Dragon City who once worshipped and followed me from the bottom of their hearts will despise and hate me from their core; in Dragon Citys glorious history in the future, Ill become a clown, a demon, an existence thats even more despicable than a monsteralthough a monster is fierce, it would never become a lackey, wouldnt it? Youre worrying too much, the seven puppets said. History is created by the victors. Ordinary people are no different from fish. They only have seven seconds of memory at most. We can mold the thin layer of so-called truth on their cerebral cortex as we wish, just like molding plasticine. Dont worry. When we truly have complete control over Dragon City, we will naturally think of all ways to change everything in the past. Not only will you become Dragon Citys current hero, but you will also be the greatest contributor to winning the Monster War. Believe me, it wont be long before people completely forget the name Meng Chao. All of Meng Chaos contributions, in addition to those who dont belong to us, will be transferred to you. Magnify it ten times more, and we will create a god and a goddess of war! As long as we are smart enough and not too greedy, we can always recruit enough people to join our ranks and form an unbreakable interest group. When the time comes, even if our nominal organization really collapses and disappears, we will never be destroyed. No one will dig up the past for the sake of our overall interest. No one will refute what has been recorded in glorious history. No one will dare to break open the battle goddess golden statue and find out what is underneath. You will always be the greatest heroine, warrior, and goddess of war in Dragon City! The voices of the seven puppets resonated in unison. It was like a raging storm that reverberated in the small surveillance center. This storm tried to extend the cable and wireless information transmission channels through the surveillance center to the entire aerial fortress. It continued to expand and upgrade until it finally turned into a golden roc that covered the sky and engulfed Dragon City. Lu Siya rolled her eyes. The winner writes history? she asked hesitantly. Yes, the winner writes history, the seven puppets answered concurrently with a smile on their faces. This is the last and biggest problem. Lu Siya sighed in annoyance. However, there was a hint of mockery in her eyes when she looked at the seven puppets. The problem is that I dont think you have the slightest chance of becoming the winner. Ive always disliked standing on the losing side. The smiles on the seven puppets froze. What did you say? The Bright Lights explosion, the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao, the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse outside Monster Mountain Range, the instigation of the citizens to attack Universe Corporations headquarters, and of course, the fact that you kidnapped me here in such a sneaky way shows that youve played too many conspiracies. Lu Siya said, I dont like conspiracies. Its not that Im morally allergic to it, or that Im too afraid to sacrifice a lot when necessary. However, conspiracies are inherently weapons for the weak. Just like when two armies are fighting, the so-called surprise attack often comes from the weaker side. If you are as omnipresent and omnipotent as you boast, you dont face any risk of being stopped and exposed. Hence, theres no reason for you to commit such crimes that break the bottom line or even destroy humanity. All you need to do is to crush them in a fair and square way by legal means. Im guessing that not only have you not grasped the power of the entire Dragon City, but you havent even fully grasped the nine mega corporations. There are still a lot of people who oppose you in the nine major cultivation families. My point is also reflected in the many plots that you have played. Logically speaking, if you have to drum up conspiracy, its best to play it once and use it to establish an absolute advantage. Then, the rest should be a matter of course. Serial conspiracies that are as precise as a clock only exist in novels and movies. In the real world, the more links there are, the more likely it is to collapse and be exposed. Therefore, youve put so many conspiracies into play at the same time because either your IQ is too low, or your first conspiracy didnt succeed. You encountered some accidents and exposed yourself, causing the situation to gradually become out of control! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1724 - Lu Siya’s Judgment The faces of the seven puppets became more and more unsightly. It was as if a thick layer of black gas was being released from their seven orifices and all their pores, turning them into hideous demons. However, Lu Siya was unmoved. The big explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse was your first big move after you surfaced. Under ideal circumstances, the explosion would be tied to the beasts in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River. From there, the nine mega corporations would send their troops to invade a large area north of Dragon City and establish their own independent kingdom. They would create favorable conditions and suppress the voices of all their opponents, Lu Siya said calmly. Unfortunately, things didnt go as planned. Not only did your rampage fail to help you achieve your goal, but it also backfired. It aroused the vigilance of Dragon Citys ordinary citizens and the superhumans who were born in humble families against the nine mega corporations enormous ambitions. Now that things have come to this, its impossible for the nine mega corporations to leave the Red Dragon Army and other interest groups before they march into the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River on their own to fight a corporate war. I believe that countless high-ranking and powerful bosses in the nine mega corporations are eager to make a fortune in the long-awaited war. Perhaps they have already invested an immeasurable cost. If the war does not break out as they expected, their losses will be astronomical. Your stupidity has likely made them lose everything. Im afraid that the bosses even want to chop you into pieces and feed you to the dogs. To avoid disappointing the financiers behind you and show that you still have value, you can only continue to upgrade your plans and take repeated risks. The problem is that there is always a certain probability of failure when taking risks. No matter how good a gamblers luck is, as long as he is unwilling to stop, there will be a day when he will lose everything. As I expected, you took risks multiple times, and the situation went out of control repeatedly, pulling you into a vicious circle. Now, youve kidnapped me here at the risk of public condemnation. Rather than saying that this was a well-planned scheme, its more appropriate to say that youre a group of gamblers who have lost everything and are desperate. Therefore, no matter how extravagant your words are, they will never be realized. Even if Im really ambitious, how can I be tied up with you gamblers who are destined to fail? It wont be long before we are all nailed to the pillar of shame in history. You The facial muscles of the seven puppets twitched violently, forming seven expressions that ordinary people could only see in their nightmares. They gritted their teeth and spoke with killing intent. Lu Siya, do you think you still have a choice? I dont think you dare to kill me, Lu Siya said. Yun Feidian, youre a smart man. You shouldnt be controlled by your emotions. As long as you calm down and think about it, you will know that killing me wont solve your problem at all. What? The seven puppets were all in shock. The strings that were pulling and manipulating them snapped because they became too tense. Theres no need to deny your identity. Youre only wasting our time and insulting our wisdom. Lu Siyas voice grew calmer and calmer. She was as sharp as a scalpel that had just been unsealed and sterilized. From the day of the big explosion in the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, Ive been thinking about the true identity of the real culprit behind the scenes. Obviously, from the perspective of motive and benefits, the real culprit behind the scenes has to be someone within the nine mega corporations. Only a bigwig with a high position in the nine mega corporations could mobilize such a huge amount of manpower, as well as material resources, and set off a storm inside and outside Dragon City. Of course, in the nine mega corporations, Deity Realm experts number in the double digits. Its impossible for them to all agree and participate in such an action that breaks the bottom line. I had to continue narrowing down the scope of my suspicion. Unfortunately, Yun Feidian, youve appeared in my scope of suspicion from the very beginning, and you got increasingly close to being the main suspect. Compared with those first-generation Deity Realm powerhouses who are riddled with wounds and dying, you, a second-generation Deity Realm powerhouse, are young and ambitious. You have enough energy and resources to build a huge organization and carry out your own will. Despite your seniority and experience, and the fact that your combat ability has become more and more indispensable under the premise that many Deity Realm powerhouses were seriously injured by the monster mastermind, you have never been able to speak in the highest circles of the nine mega corporations as you think you should. The rules of the game have been set by those old men long ago. You can only make minor adjustments when allowed. Its impossible for you to make a bold move and overturn any decision. This has also given you ample motivation to bypass the old geezers and steal the highest authority. At the same time, your Thundercloud Technology has been deeply involved in the construction of the forward base as well as the development and manufacturing of various war machines. Using the most advanced monster nerve-stripping technology, the self-learning AI, the runic machinery, and the various types of biochemical war machines developed by Thundercloud Technology are pretty much fully-upgraded versions of traditional military drones. They are a new type of monster thats equipped with an armored shell and is controlled by humans. Once the nine mega corporations really decide to wage a war against the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, without the possibility of large-scale conscription, getting a small number of superhumans plus a large number of military drones and biochemical weapons will become the only feasible method. If thats the case, Thundercloud Technology will definitely receive a large number of military orders. If the construction of various forward bases is included, by the time the colonization war is over, Thundercloud Technology will have a real chance of becoming the leader of the nine mega corporations. It might even leave the other eight mega corporations far behind. Although some of my nerves were anesthetized and frozen on the way here, I still didnt give up and used all means to perceive my surroundings. If Im not wrong, I was transferred from a van to a transport airship. After flying for a period of time, I was transferred to a humongous super transport airship. No Judging from the subtle tremors that I can feel at this moment, while the super transport airship is affected by high winds, the effect is negligible. In the entire Dragon City, there is only one such huge air fortress, and that is the forward air base, the Golden Roc, which is under construction! This is the Golden Rocs surveillance center. Who else but Yun Feidian is capable of bringing me here? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1725 - Anti-Control When the seven puppets heard this, their fourteen eyeballs burned red. Their eyes were like fourteen sharp flaming blades, ready to cut Lu Siya into eight pieces. Lu Siya raised her voice and anxiously said, Listen, Yun Feidian. I know that youre trying your best to climb up the ranks and control the nine mega corporations so that you can firmly grasp the rules of the entire Dragon City in your hands. However, dont assume those seriously injured and dying first-generation Deity Realm experts are that old and muddleheaded. I can guarantee that theyre more shrewd than you think, and they also know how to be patient. Do you think that youve set up a large-scale underground organization under their noses and even infiltrated their core forces? Hehe. If you really think so, you are very wrong. They must have noticed your scheme a long time ago. They havent exposed you merely because you and your organization are still useful. The nine mega corporations all want to take full control of Dragon City, launch a colonization war on their own, and take the astronomical dividends for themselves. However, the owners of the nine mega corporations cant find a suitable reason to get rid of the Red Dragon Army and the millions of ordinary citizens. Theyre even less willing to risk their reputation and lose all decorum with the ordinary citizens. Therefore, they need an ambitious fool to help them charge forward and take the blame for all the infamy and sins of resorting to extreme means that theyre not willing to commit. If the fool succeeds, theyll have ten thousand ways to steal the fruits of victory from the fool. If the fool fails, he will shoulder all the crimes. Theyll still be the high and mighty deities, the heroes who won the Monster War, as well as the glorious and decent entrepreneurs. Its a pity, but its obvious that you, Yun Feidian, are the fool! Lu Siyas harsh deduction made the seven puppets clench their teeth so hard that they began to crack. Even Meng Chao, who was on the second deck, felt as if his eardrums had been cut by knives. Perhaps, its hard for you to accept the fact, but do you know why I betrayed the Lu family? Lu Siya wore an unsightly grin. The public said that I betrayed the nine mega corporations to reap the fame and legacy that Meng Chao left behind. Thats why I became the spokesperson of several million ordinary citizens. However, theres a problem with that statement. The nine mega corporations and the tens of millions of ordinary citizens have not been completely at odds. During our great victory in the Monster War, especially, the Deity Realm warriors who risked their lives to defeat the monster mastermind got seriously injured, and they were almost killed. Theyre still heroes admired by thousands of people, and the nine mega corporations that they lead are, of course, regarded as the pillars of Dragon City. Even the ordinary posts of the nine mega corporations are golden rice bowls that countless ordinary citizens flock to. Even if I really wanted to inherit everything that Meng Chao has left behind, theres no need for me to betray the Lu family and break away from the nine mega corporations, is there? The problem is that, someone always has to do the hard, tiring, and dirty work for the Lu family, Sky Pillar Corporation, and the nine mega corporations to expand and grow until they become the rulers of the entire Other World. As a member on the sidelines, if I want the familys support, I must be willing and proactive. I have to take on these jobs and sacrifice a lot, maybe even everything. Meanwhile, the Lu family, Sky Pillar Corporation, and even the nine mega corporations have countless influential people who have seen the enormous market and the astronomical benefits Meng Chao has left behind. Dont they want to take those markets and benefits away from me too? In short, if I choose to stay in the Lu family, I will only be a tool for the influential people to reap the ordinary peoples trust at best. Ill live a glorious life on the surface, but in reality, I wont have any control over what I do. Thats the real reason for my betrayal of the Lus, Sky Pillar Corporation, and even the nine mega corporations. I dont want to be reduced to a tool! What about you, Yun Feidian? Have you seen the cruel fact that you are a tool? Or are you going to be an ostrich and bury your head in the sand after Ive said so much? Are you going to lie to yourself and others? Although Lu Siya was still bound by the nano shackles and surrounded by the seven puppets, the seven puppets did not know what to do. Shocked by her powerful words, the seven puppets were at a loss and twitching slightly instead. This is impossible The seven puppets gnashed their teeth as if they were trying to convince Lu Siya again, but they seemed to be mumbling to themselves, Nobody can turn me into a tool. Nobody! The facts are right in front of you. Do you really think that Thundercloud Technologys rapid development in the past year is all thanks to you and that its a really good thing? In this era where the humble superhumans are leading the development of their small and medium-sized enterprises, more and more ordinary citizens are becoming wary, resistant, and even hostile toward the nine mega corporations. In an era where the title of nine wealthy families is gaining a negative connotation, becoming the leader of the nine mega corporations may not necessarily be good, Lu Siya said coldly. The other day, thousands of furious ordinary citizens gathered at the entrance of Universe Corporations headquarters. You should have seen the overwhelming scene, right? This unstoppable force, which is like an erupting volcano, can destroy Universe Corporations headquarters in an instant. Of course, it also has the ability to drown Thundercloud Technologys R&D center, destroying all of your lifes work and your hopes. Do you really think that you can control this flame that is thousands of degrees hot without being harmed in the slightest? Is it possible that the other mega corporations have given up part of the market and allowed Thundercloud Technology to take charge of a few major projects so that they can push you to the forefront and let Thundercloud Technology bear the brunt of most of the attacks aimed at the nine mega corporations from all directions? Is it possible that the managers of the other mega corporations also want to take advantage of the scorching flames, but theyre worried that theyll be hurt, so theyre encouraging you, a fool, to face the fire? The faces of the seven puppets were filled with resistance. The brilliance deep in their eyes was flickering rapidly as if their brains were overloading. Stop, Yun Feidian. Its not too late to turn back now, Lu Siya said in a low voice. Stop struggling with your death. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1726 - The Deification Capsules Byproduct The resistance on the seven puppets faces turned into mockery at the same time. However, it was unclear whether they were mocking Lu Siya or Yun Feidian himself, who hid behind them and thought that he could control everything but could not even control his own fate. Are you kidding? The seven puppets gritted their teeth and said, How can we turn back now? Do you have a way to make all the citizens of Dragon City lose their memories and forget everything that has happened inside and outside Dragon City in the past month? Of course, I dont have a way to alter their memories. Youve made such a huge mistake so you cant stay in Dragon City any longer. Lu Siya sighed and said, Fortunately, the Other World is deeper and more vast than we can ever imagine. Since nothing like drones or artificial satellites have appeared above our heads in the past half a century, it shows that even if an alien civilization does exist, it probably didnt develop past the Industrial Revolution and succeeded in space exploration. In that case, the Earthlings intelligence is a strategic tool that can change the Other Worlds indigenous civilization. As long as an ordinary Earthling knows how to use his brain well, once he sneaks into the Other Worlds indigenous civilization, hell be able to control an enormous amount of power. You, Yun Feidian, have the ability to move mountains and overturn seas among the tens of millions of transmigrators from Earth. So, thats your suggestion? The ridicule on the seven puppets faces became increasingly intense. They stared at Lu Siya without blinking. My plan is about to succeed, but you suggest that I abandon everything and flee from Dragon City to the depths of the Other World like a stray dog? Since youve crossed the line, Ill never join hands with you, an unpardonable piece of scum, in any way. Therefore, I wont give you any advice, Lu Siya said calmly. However, if I were you, I would definitely choose to give up everything and seize every second to escape Dragon City because your plan will never succeed. The moment you think that victory is coming, your scheme will fall to pieces, and your reputation will be ruined. Trust me. You wont stand a chance this time. The seven puppets remained silent for a long time. Its too late. Half a minute later, just as Meng Chao thought that Yun Feidian was going to run away, the puppets opened their mouths again and softly said, The dice have been rolled. No matter what you say, its too late! The seven puppets staggered and walked toward Lu Siya. Yun Feidian! Lu Siya raised her voice. Wake up. Killing me wont do you any good. Even if youre the master of Thundercloud Technology, the second-generation pillar of the nine mega corporations, you wont be able to bear the responsibility of killing me! If you do this, the nine mega corporations and Azure Alliance will completely break off or even go to war. Youll destroy the entire Dragon City! Dont worry. I wont kill you so easily, of course. The seven puppets let out a shrill laugh. Killing you would be the most foolish thing to do. It will only further expand your influence and turn you into a legendary martyr like Meng Chao.. No, Im not going to kill you. I just want you to be reborn and become a new person.'' What are you trying to do? Lu Siyas voice, which had been extremely steady the whole time, finally fluctuated. What the hell is that thing?! From Meng Chaos point of view, it seemed that Yun Feidian was controlling the seven puppets to bring out something that even Lu Siya feared. Meng Chao also sensed that the seven puppets below had seemingly opened some sealed facility and taken out a liquid substance that contained an enormous amount of active energy. Could this be the Deification Capsule? When the seven puppets swayed and came before Lu Siya, she also sensed the extremely violent active energy contained within the capsule. She cried out, Yun Feidian, what are you trying to pull here?! A Deification Capsule? Are you saying, this is the one that the monster civilization developed and can make ordinary people instantly become dozens of times stronger, or even awaken their extraordinary powers? No, no, no, this isnt a Deification Capsule. Its far more than that. Yun Feidian laughed in a low voice via the seven puppets. Although the Deification Capsule can temporarily allow ordinary people to obtain extraordinary powers and enable them to fight against 100 people at once, it has a pretty obvious flawexcessive burning of cells will overload the mitochondria. The extraordinary powers that are gained at the cost of overdrawing ones life can only be maintained for a few minutes, or at most, a few hours. After that, an ordinary human that has been burned to ashes will become a dried corpse with all the moisture in its body evaporated. The corpse will even turn into ashes due to spontaneous combustion. Even by the standards of a biological weapon, something that can only be used for an average of twenty to thirty minutes is too terrible. Theres no other way. What makes up the monster civilization is only a group of wild beasts that feed on raw meat and blood. Even if they have an intelligent existence like the monster mastermind, they lack an industrial foundation and scientific research conditions. As such, they are unable to fully explore the mysteries of cells and even genes. However, the Deification Capsule is a step on the right track. Be it humans or monsters, carbon-based life forms like us are an army made up of countless cells and genes. Our every cell and gene chain contains endless power that is comparable to nuclear energy. Whoever can excavate and stabilize this power will be able to break through the limits of life and redefine beasts, humans, and gods. Dont look at me like that. The nine mega corporations, the Azure Alliance, Dragon City University, the alliance of the five universities, and even the Red Dragon Army are all conducting research on the monster civilizations huge heritage. Besides the legitimate research on the surface, who isnt conducting more extreme, radical, and dangerous research in the dark? Ever since our victory in the Monster War, the scientists of Thundercloud Technology have been trying to adjust the formula of the Deification Capsule and develop a new generation of capsules that are safer, controllable, and long-lasting. Most healthy ordinary people will be able to trigger ten times the speed, strength, reactions, and even superpowers in a short period of time without being dehydrated or even dying of spontaneous combustion after the instant release. Our idea is to mix high-energy substances such as crystal particles into the capsule and replace human cells with high-energy substances in order to achieve the effect of instantaneous explosion. Of course, its something that can be achieved overnight. We have suffered countless failures too. Up until now, we havent been able to develop an ideal capsule without any side effects or sequelae. However, by accident, we have developed an incredible new product! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1727 - Becoming a Monster This was not Meng Chaos first time hearing the name Deification Capsule after returning to Dragon City. He had always believed that among the many influences that the monster civilization had on Dragon City, the Deification Capsules development had given human thugs the ability to challenge the rules, break the rules, and even overturn the rules. Its significance far exceeded that of a certain Apocalyptic Beasts simple and violent massacre. Extraordinary power was the greatest difference between the Other World and Earth. The process of awakening extraordinary power involved learning how to control this terrifying power, as well as how to unify ones mind and power. Humans would only be the masters of their power and not the slaves when their minds and power were united. Only then could superhumans continue to regard themselves as humans and work tirelessly for the continuation of human civilization instead of recklessly squandering their strength and putting themselves above the entire civilization, becoming puppets of primitive emotions and desires, and becoming monsters in human skin. The Deification Capsule could skip this learning and awakening process precisely. It allowed ordinary people to instantly obtain ten times or a hundred times the power, which was enough to make them completely unrecognizable.It was also enough to destroy everything around them. This extremely special genetic medicine faintly threatened the foundation of Dragon Citys foundation. The problem was, their victory in the Monster War did not mean that the Deification Capsule had disappeared. The Deification Capsules economic benefits and military value were too great. Dragon Citys major forces, countless small and medium-sized enterprises, and even the leading research teams in the major universities were all studying the Deification Capsule. They were trying to tap into the power of the cells and genes of carbon-based life. Universe Corporations Blood Flower laboratory in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range was conducting research in this area. Thundercloud Technologys technological accumulation in biochemical research, gene modulation, and monster modification was even deeper than that of Universe Corporation, which mainly engaged in crystal mining and smelting. Yun Feidian would only go further than Shen Yuanbao on this path. At that time, we conducted hundreds of studies, but there was not much progress. No matter how we adjusted the ratio of the formulas, the mice and the tailless monkeys that were used for the experiments either became unresponsive or died of organ failure or internal bleeding after they were injected with the deification drug that we had concocted. The seven puppets continued. This went on until one time, the raw materials that we used to make the deification drug were contaminated and mixed with a lot of monster plasma as well as spinal cord extracts. The deification drug that was mixed with the monster genes was injected into the bodies of the mice and tailless monkeys. Then, our experimental subjects underwent an astonishing mutation. Their bodies expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. Sharp bone spurs pierced out of their spines. Their speed, strength, and neural reactions all increased by more than 300%. Some of the experimental subjects even had crackling flames and electric arcs all over their bodies! Most importantly, after they released their violent strength unscrupulously, only 70% of the mice and the tailless monkeys died of organ failure and body fluid evaporation. Another 30% of the mice and tailless monkeys miraculously survived. They were just too tired and on the verge of paralysis. We were overjoyed by the accident. Soon, someone realized that the ordinary mice, ordinary tailless monkeys, and ordinary humans couldnt withstand the super stimulation of the Deification Capsule because the cells of ordinary carbon-based life-forms were in a state similar to low-power operations. Even machines cant withstand any sudden adjustment from low-power operations to an overload, let alone a body of flesh and blood. Therefore, if we can take advantage of the fact that monster cells are more active than ordinary human cells, we can first modify the ordinary human cells so that humans can obtain a body as tough as that of a monster. Then, we can think of a way to activate the terrifying power hidden in this body of steel and iron bones. That would be much easier. Following this train of thought, we conducted hundreds of thousands of experiments. In the new formula of the deification drug, we added a large amount of monster plasma, spinal cord, and brain tissue extracts. As expected, we made a breakthrough in progress. Now, the new deification drug that weve developed can increase the strength, speed, and nerve reaction of the injector by more than 300% in an instant while ensuring the injectors safety. If we increase the dosage and take a little risk, we can even increase it by 500% to 1,000%! With such a new deification drug, we can instantly turn a group of defenseless ordinary people into monstrous, terrifying killing machines. At the same time, we can maintain, at least, most of their intelligence! For now, theres only one small problem that we havent solved yet. It concerns the appearance of the ordinary people who have been injected with the new deification drug. At times, some of their organs will become similar to the monsters. For the time being, we havent found a way to change their appearance without harming their health. But I believe that in the face of such great power, its worth it even if they turn into half-human and half-beast, isnt it? The seven puppets laughed again. It would seem that their initial smiles indicated how sure they were of their plan. At that moment, there was only malevolence and madness in their constantly wriggling smiles. Lu Siyas eyes grew wider and wider. They were filled with disbelief and even absurdity. She cried out involuntarily, The price of increasing the strength and speed of ordinary people by three to five times in an instant is looking like half-human and half-beast? Then, this is not the power that activates human cells at all. It is the power that turns human cells into monster cells and then turns human beings into monsters in human skin! No, no, youre lying! Every biochemical laboratory has the most stringent operating procedures. Things like deification drugs and monster spinal cord extract are even less likely to be placed together. Whether it is the gene drugs or the monster extracts, they will be stored in a mithril stabilizer at low temperature under normal circumstances. It is impossible for them to be contaminated by each other. Therefore, what youve been doing since the beginning is not research on activating human potential, but research on how to turn human beings into monsters. Youre not researching a new deification drug at all, but a monster drug. It is a secret drug that can turn human beings into monsters! The seven puppets were dazed for a moment, and their smiles became even more twisted. As expected of the most outstanding existence in the third generation of the nine great cultivation families. Lu Siya, Im starting to admire you more and more. Flames were surging in the seven puppets eyes as they asked Yun Feidians question in unison, Is there really any difference between activating human potential and turning human beings into monsters? Or is there really a fundamental difference between humans and monsters? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1728 - Transformed Beast Soldier Yun Feidian Do you know what youre talking about? Lu Siya murmured. Believe me, Im more awake than ever, and Ive seen through the nature of this world. The seven puppets smiled and said, Although the appearance of humans and monsters is vastly different, those monsters that are as big as mountains or as small as mustard seeds resemble demons and monsters in myths and legends no matter how you look at them. However, using modern science and technology to study the monsters on the cellular level and even the molecular level, we can find that even the cells of the Apocalyptic Beasts are not beyond the scope of carbon-based creatures. We are closely related to the monsters on the genetic level, and we have similar advantages in the absorption, conversion, and utilization of spirit energy. Come to think of it, human beings, who consider themselves the spirits of all living things, are the descendants of countless ancient carbon-based creaturesmammoths, ferocious saber-toothed tigers, majestic dinosaurs, armored fish, nautilus in hard shells, trilobites, primitive cyanobacteria, and even the archaea that can endure high-temperature seawater around the rising undersea volcanoes in the deepest part of the ocean. Those waters are thousands of degrees! Beneath our normal appearance, the genes of numerous ancient, primitive, and brutal ancestors are sleeping quietly. Once we attack the legacy of the ancient era that is hidden deep inside human genes with the help of monster cells, we will enter a state of atavism. The bizarre genetic traits of our countless ancestors will be freed again, and human beings will gain the power of saber-toothed tigers, mammoths, tyrannosaurs, and even archaea. They will become monsters that wear human skin but possess human intelligence. Is Is there a problem? Lu Siya was dumbfounded. Meng Chao was not sure whether she, as a wild banshee or even the monster queen, wanted to cry or laugh out loud after hearing Yun Feidians arrogant words. However, Yun Feidian had misunderstood Lu Siyas astonishment. Why are you so surprised? Its as if Ive done something heinous and insane. Yun Feidian said, Back when the zombie tide just broke out in Dragon City, we thought of the ancient virus from the Other Worlds depths as an evil force that could destroy the entire civilization. However, because the zombie virus bombarded the human cells and activated the mysterious power hidden in human blood, some human beings awakened one after another and obtained incredible speed, strength, and even superpowers. That allowed them to utilize spirit power efficiently and survive in the Other World tenaciously. In fact, in the eyes of many biochemical experts and spirit energy scientists, the so-called zombies and superhumans were not fundamentally different. The zombies were just superhumans who had completely lost control, while superhumans were zombies who could stabilize and control the level of mutation in their hearts, minds, and cells. Since we could even use the power of zombies, transforming it from pure slaughter and destruction to the driving force of civilization, why couldnt we use the power of monsters? Although the monster civilization used to be the mortal enemy of the Dragon City civilization, on a certain level, the two sides have long integrated through decades of protracted war. The extraordinary power of the superhumans needs to be supported by genetic potions made from monster materials; the divine weapons that can cut hair and cut iron like mud are also mixed with a large amount of powder made from the grinding of monster bones; the drones and intelligent rune machines in groups are embedded with the monsters brain tissues and neural networks; even the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens cant eat and clothe themselves well on this narrow and barren land without synthetic food made from monster flesh and clothes made from monster skin. In a word, at least half of our civilization is built on the monster civilizations foundation. What we need to do is to go one step further and allow human power and monster power to reach a deeper level of integration and unification. Think about it. Dragon city has more than ten million people now. With the exception of a few superhumans, most of the ordinary people cant contribute much to our civilization. With the development of rune technology and biochemical technology, rune machines that are equipped with monster brain tissue and nervous system can complete the work that humans are currently engaged in a hundred times more efficiently. At the same time, being Earthlings, these ordinary humans feel at ease to demand more rights and even want to participate in the decision-making of Dragon Citys future. If we are on a planet with abundant resources and not too many external threats, their demands can more or less be satisfied. However, the Other World is not a peaceful paradise with everything. What awaits us is one battle after another. In this long-lasting colonization war, only by exhausting the potential of Dragon Citys entire population at all costs can our civilization stand at the peak of the Other World and completely conquer the planet under our feet. Most ordinary people used to just be a burden. They would only waste resources and drag us down. With the monster drug, we can turn waste into treasure, turning ordinary people into half-human and half-beast beings, creating beast soldiers with the ability to fight. Dont you think that this is the only solution for us to win the colonization war, which is ten times larger than the Monster War in terms of scale? Even Lu Siya was shocked by Yun Feidians delusion. Be careful not to get burned, Lu Siya said coldly. Will ordinary people who have become beast soldiers be at your mercy? That is the least of our worries. Have you forgotten Thundercloud Technologys old business? The seven puppets tapped on their own heads and said, Thundercloud Technology is famous for the deep integration of biochemical technology, electronic technology, and rune technology. We have implanted various control chips and even self-destruct systems in our drones and smart war machines that are equipped with monster brain tissues and neural networks. Even if its a ferocious Hell Beast, after the control chips developed by Thundercloud Technology are implanted in its brain tissues, it must obey 100% of the remote operators will. Otherwise, it will taste the pain of having its every brain cell burned by flames and electric arcs. Besides, we really have a way to burn its brain tissue into ashes. Before turning an ordinary person into a bestial soldier, we would of course implant various control and sealing devices in the vital parts of the persons body, such as his brain, heart, and spine. This is to ensure that he or she is absolutely safe and obedient. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1729 - Eternal Dragon Slayer Those words made Meng Chao shudder. It was as if silver needles were electrified in his mind and churning wildly, stirring up a large number of mottled fragments of his previous lifes memories. He seemed to remember that in his nightmare of Dragon Citys apocalypse, there were indeed some half-human, half-beast, non-human, non-beast fellows in the citys armed forces. Unfortunately, even with the monster civilizations help, the Dragon City in his previous life had failed to escape the apocalyptic judgment! At this moment, Lu Siya sternly said, You implanted control chips or even self-destructing devices into the peoples brains, hearts, and spines, then turned them into monsters? Yun Feidian, what exactly do you regard your compatriots as? Tools, pawns, and cannon fodder? I dont believe that the senior executives of the nine mega corporations will agree with your approach. You have gone completely mad. Nobody will go mad with you! Indeed, most of the nine mega corporations senior executives, as well as the business leaders and heroes who seem capable of commanding the world, are just lucky people who have taken advantage of the situation. They are pigs that happened to run into the wind. They lack the sense of responsibility to lead Dragon City forward no matter what, and they dont have the courage to make things happen in the face of great risk. I can only do it myself. The seven puppets grinned hideously. Everyone will certainly oppose converting ordinary citizens into beast soldiers. Even the sanctimonious fellows in the nine mega corporations wont stand on my side. I will be condemned by thousands of people and turned into a heinous, sinful demon. What if I dont turn these ordinary citizens into beast soldiers but the remnant of the monster civilization, the so-called Tenth Supernatural Entity, who sneaked into Dragon City long ago, has turned a lot of innocent citizens into monsters in human skin? Since the citizens have already turned into monsters, Ill just implant control chips into their bodies so that they can regain their consciousness as human beings and manipulate a brand-new body to fight for their families, their homes, and the entire civilization. There will be less resistance, right? Under such circumstances, not only will I not turn human beings into monsters, but I will also turn the monsters back into human beings, or at least half-human and half-beast. What do you think, Lu Siya? Lu Siya kept quiet for a moment before she suddenly realized what was going on. I understand now. No wonder rumors of the monster civilization not being wiped out yet and of a monster survivor known as the Tenth Supernatural Entity infiltrating Dragon City, spreading viruses, and creating puppets in an attempt to make a comeback, are spreading everywhere! Lu Siya gnashed her teeth and said, It seems that there is no monster remnant or Tenth Supernatural Entity at all. Theyre all lies that you made up! It is you, the leader of Thundercloud Technology. You are a Deity Realm expert and a hero who is supposed to protect Dragon City. Yet, you are spreading such lies in the dark in an attempt to arouse fear in the peoples hearts and pave the way for a large number of beast soldiers! Thats right. I have always believed that the nine mega corporations have made a huge mistake in dealing with the monster civilization. We shouldnt have destroyed the monster civilization so early, so quickly, and so cleanly. The seven puppets said, People will only praise and support the young dragon slayer when the evil dragon exists. Once the foolish dragon slayer kills the evil dragon, people will no longer find a reason to continue praising and supporting him. If we superhumans want to be heroes in the eyes of ordinary people and receive their praises, worship, and support forever, we must ensure that the evil dragon always exists by their side. Fortunately, its not too late to understand this, and we can still salvage everything. It doesnt matter whether the monster civilization is truly extinct. Whats important is that we must make all the ordinary citizens realize that in this world full of dangers, superhumans like us are their only reliance. The only things that they can and must do are obey our will and contribute everything to our civilization! Thats why I never hesitated to use astronomical resources to fabricate the existence of the Tenth Supernatural Entity. Everything that is inhuman and heinous will be committed by the Tenth Supernatural Entity, and I will ascend to the highest point of Dragon City as the hero who defeats it! Yun Feidian, you are crazier and bolder than I thought! Lu Siya said in horror. Do you think that this self-made show can fool everyone? Do you think that the non-existence of the Tenth Supernatural Entity is enough to scare everyone and make them do whatever you want? You are wrong, Lu Siya. Who says the Tenth Supernatural Entity doesnt exist? The smiles on the seven puppets faces grew more mysterious and bizarre. They stared at Lu Siya and snickered. Of course it exists. Shes right in front of me! You At that moment, Meng Chao and Lu Siya both understood Yun Feidians intentions. Im sorry, Lu Siya. You could have become a hero with me and defeated the Tenth Supernatural Entity. Unfortunately, you made the wrong choice. Now, you can only accept justice as the entity. The seven puppets said, Im afraid that youre clueless. An hour ago, I had no choice but to create a small riot at the center of Dragon City to secretly escort you to the Golden Roc. Dont worry, its nothing serious. It was just millions of rat-type monsters infected with the Blood Flower spores and the zombie virus, rampaging through the crowded streets. Of course, the Bright Lights explosion, the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao, and the series of vicious events that will happen after today will all be recorded on your account, the Tenth Supernatural Entity. From a certain point of view, you have created a miracle that is neither too big nor too small, because all the Supernatural Entities from the first one to the ninth one have not been as great as you. Plus, you have caused so much damage to Dragon City. Obviously, such large-scale destruction cant be done by you alone. You still have a large number of accomplices, and your accomplices, those monster remnants in human skin, are naturally hiding in the Azure Alliance. Right now, the center of Dragon City is in chaos, and its an extremely pressing time. Since Ive already caught the culprit, you, I have to catch all the monster remnants hiding in the Azure Alliance in one fell swoop. Presumably, no one can blame me for killing first and reporting later, right? Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1730 - Breakthrough! While the seven puppets laughed sinisterly, Meng Chao heard a series of sounds. Chi chi chi chi. It was as if some sort of gate or seal had been opened. A large amount of high-pressure gas was released through a narrow pipe. As a Reaper with rich experience, he immediately knew from memory that it was the sound of gene reagents or similar dangerous biochemical products being extracted. Yun Feidian is ready to inject the monster drug into Lu Siyas body! Stop, Yun Feidian! You dont know what youre doing. You dont know what kind of horrible existence youll awaken! Alas, Lu Siya could not conceal the trembling and fear in her voice. Her fear, however, was not so much of Yun Feidian. It was more appropriate to say that she was deeply afraid of something deep within her body. Yun-Yun Feidian, youre making the biggest mistake of your life and in the history of Dragon City! Lu Siyas voice became distorted as if a pair of invisible demon claws were strangling her throat from the inside, making her sound increasingly shrill. It sounded like she was in pain, but beneath that pain, there were traces of excitement that were growing more and more intense. Yun Feidian, you hopeless fool. You have no idea what has happened to me in the past year! Lu Siya struggled like a man drowning in poison. She screamed in a voice that was close to a curse. You have no idea how much pain Ive had to go through to suppress it! For countless days and nights, it has been trying to crawl out from the depths of my brain and control my cerebral cortex, central nerves, muscle fibers, and nerve endings, but I have suppressed it through gritted teeth. Hehe, I never thought that the biggest threat to Dragon City would not be a ferocious monster, but a prim and proper beast like you! Sc*m like you are the real monsters, monsters in human skin! Even though they were two decks away, Meng Chao could clearly hear the voice coming from within Lu Siyas body. It was not just the sound of bones twisting and breaking. It was not just the sound of internal organs squirming and expanding. It was not just the sound of blood boiling and burning. There were also cells that resembled crystal-clear buds blossoming into something more resplendent than fireworks. Even the hidden gene strands in her cells, which had been dormant for billions of years, woke up one after another and roared like ferocious prehistoric beasts. Along with those beautiful and terrifying sounds, imperceptible storms and waves were continuously being released from Lu Siyas body. The seemingly solid decks and shells made of super-strong alloys began to emit sounds of metal fatigue. It was as if an invisible yet enormous growing Apocalyptic Beast was trying to tear apart the cage that was never destined to trap it! This This is The frantic voices of the seven puppets settled down slightly in the face of a crazier scene. It seemed that even Yun Feidian did not expect the monster drug to have such a good effect when injected into Lu Siyas body. It was so effective that Yun Feidian lost control of it. Hehe, Ive told you before that humans are the most terrifying creatures. Its not the monsters that are destined to destroy human civilization, but the humans themselves. Meng Chao frowned slightly when he heard Lu Siyas voice again. He found it extremely ear-piercing and weird. Although it was still the familiar voice of his close comrade-in-arms, she sounded a little colder and more indifferent than the past Lu Siya. It was as if she was not the person at the center of the action. Instead, she was sitting high up in the VIP seats, enjoying a stage play. No, I wont let you have your way. Huff, huff No, absolutely not! Lu Siyas voice was hoarse as if sparks were bursting out from the cracks in her bones. That was her real voice. However, her battle cry which contained endless determination did not seem to be directed at Yun Feidian. Instead, it seemed to be directed at herself. To be more precise, it was directed at the powerful existence hidden in her body. Meng Chaos mind raced. After combining everything he had seen and heard in the past half a month, he understood the truth now. Lu Siya had arrived at the most critical juncture. A year ago, during their final battle on the summit of Mist Mountain, Meng Chao had been seriously injured. He had fallen into the Raging Tiger River and drifted all the way to Picturesque Orchid Lake. However, his fierce counterattack had also triggered Lu Siyas infinite courage. It encouraged her to risk everything in her fight with the monster mastermind, which had invaded her body. For some reason, the monster mastermind could not completely devour Lu Siyas body. It could only hide in the depths of her brain. It made sense. While Lu Siya had not broken through to the Deity Realm yet, the monster mastermind had previously been besieged by dozens of Deity Realm warriors. It had almost been beaten into a cellular state, so how much power could it display? In the following year, the monster mastermind launched many temptations or attacks as it lurked in the core of Lu Siyas brain, but she repelled them all. Therefore, the thing that Meng Chao was most worried about never happened. In the more than one year that he was away from Dragon City, Lu Siya had taken his place, protecting his family, home, compatriots, and humanitys line of defense! Sister Ya Meng Chao was moved by the thought. He had experienced firsthand how terrifying the Mother of Originthe monster mastermind in another formwas in the Holy Mountain Temple in Picturesque Orchid Lake. No one knew better than Meng Chao what Lu Siya had experienced in the past year. One could say that while the entire Dragon City was immersed in the delight of victory, enjoying the lights, wine, and fireworks in the human world, Lu Siya was fighting alone on a very cruel battlefield. She was facing an enemy a hundred times stronger than her in a battle that saw no hope of victory! If Lu Siyas will had not been strong enough, she would not have been able to delay her transformation into the wild banshee or even the monster queen. Today Dragon City had already taken on an unimaginable appearance! Yet, Yun Feidian, that selfish and stupid ambitious man, was trying to inject more monster drugs into Lu Siyas body? Meng Chao believed that the monster drug could not hurt Lu Siya. However, it would worsen Lu Siyas mental and genetic defenses, which were already on the verge of collapse. It was the last straw that broke the camels back. Lu Siya was about to become an irreversible wild banshee, the queen of monsters! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1731 - More Direct Evidence No, no, Ive overlooked something. I feel that the whole thing is very awkward, and theres a strange sense of disharmony! Meng Chaos brain started to hurt. It was a sign that his brain cells were operating crazily, and his brain waves were about to burst out of his skull like magma. Wait, I know whats wrong. Its Yun Feidians reaction! Perhaps Yun Feidian is indeed an ambitious and self-proclaimed idiot, but as the leader of Thundercloud Technology and the leader of the nine great families second generation, he shouldnt have been so stupid as to reveal his entire plan! If his only purpose is to turn Lu Siya into a monster with human skin to then throw her under the bus and use her to attack the Azure Alliance, he wouldnt have needed to say that much. He would have just pulled Lu Siya here and injected her with the monster serum without even taking off her mask or saying a word. Wouldnt it have been a success? Anyway, Lu Siya is already under his control. He doesnt know that Lu Siya has the power of the monsters mastermind in her body. In his opinion, Lu Siya has no power to fight back! Why did he have to waste so much time and tell her his whole scheme carefully and gloatingly, like those uncanny supervillains in movies and TV shows, when victory was already in their hands? At that moment, the spirit magnet under Meng Chaos control had already peeled off the silk from the cocoon and moved forward layer by layer. Like a butcher dismembering an ox, it lifted the outer layer of the super crystal bomb, revealing the spirit energy transmission tubes that were as complicated as human blood vessels and neural networks. Yellow, green, red, and blue liquid spirit energy flowed fast or slow in the spirit energy tubes, which were as thin as hair. The light they emitted fused together, and the device that was full of destructive power started to resemble a living monster with the beating heart of a demon. Meng Chao had to hold his breath and concentrate. He needed to play with the liquid metal wire as if he was playing the zither, and he had to control every micro-step of the operation. Only then would it be possible for him to untie, block, and cut the spirit energy transmission tubes in a certain order without being discovered. In the end, he could dismantle the super crystal bombs core unit. As he looked at the super crystal bomb that Yun Feidian had spent so much effort to create, an idea flashed through Meng Chaos mind. Yun Feidian did it on purpose! He pretended to be arrogant and provoked Lu Siya so that she would not sit still, convinced that she had to fight this inhumane demon in front of her! On second thought, if Lu Siya didnt resist his offer, would Yun Feidians plan succeed as easily as he claimed? That wouldnt happen. Lu Siya is an important person with a sensitive identity after all. Shes involved with the Lu family, Superstar Company, the Broken Star Club, the Azure Alliance, and other organizations. Shes even deeply connected to the Red Dragon Army. She has also won the trust of several million ordinary citizens. To convict such a person, all the evidence, including her confession, will certainly be investigated dozens if not hundreds of times. The whole process will take a long time, lasting at least a year and a half. It could even take three to five years or even seventy to eighty years. Who knows? There lies the problem. If he just injected the monster drug into Lu Siyas body and forced her to reveal some monstrous characteristics while she kept her thoughts and will, wouldnt Lu Siya seek justice for herself? With Lu Siyas intelligence, even if Yun Feidian didnt tell her everything, she would have guessed 70 to 80% of the truth. Yun Feidian cant control Lu Siya forever. Since the impact of the whole incident is too great, the trial against Lu Siya will definitely be open to the public. There might even be a live broadcast so that all the citizens of Dragon City can participate in the trial. At that time, who can control what Lu Siya says in court? In that case, is he supposed to destroy Lu Siyas cerebral cortex and central nervous system by torture or injection so that shell completely lose the ability to speak and think? Are you kidding me? That would be the stupidest thing to do. Even if Yun Feidian can really make Lu Siya reveal part of the monster within her, if she loses her ability to think and becomes a muddleheaded idiot in his hands, everyone will suspect him of doing something. No one will believe anything he says! Also, the fact that Lu Siya has the characteristics of a monster is not enough for Yun Feidian to attack the headquarters of the Azure Alliance and capture more of its members. The core members of the Azure Alliance arent the type of people who eat vegetarian food and pray. Theyre elite warriors who have fought through mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the Monster War. Perhaps their level isnt as high as that of the superhumans from the noble families, but their battle experience and will are no less than that of anyone else. Right now, the relationship between the Azure Alliance and the nine mega corporations is like fire and water. No matter what proof of arrest the nine mega corporations bring to them, they wont just wait to be captured and killed. Yun Feidian wants to capture a large number of the Azure Alliances core members by force. How much manpower and resources will he have to mobilize? Are the top executives of the nine mega corporations, the biggest beneficiaries of the current order, willing to risk the complete destruction of the current order and go crazy with him? So, we can draw a conclusion. Its useless just to secretly capture Lu Siya, inject her with the monster drug, and turn her into a monster in human skin. Yun Feidian needs to come up with more direct evidence to prove that Lu Siya is not only a monster in human skin, but shes also causing great damage to Dragon City. For example Lu Siya blowing up the Golden Roc as the Tenth Supernatural Entity! Meng Chaos mind was clear now. He finally understood why Yun Feidian had installed a super crystal bomb in the core cabin of the Golden Roc, the fruit of his labor. Not only was he using the ruse of self-injury to push suspicion away from himself, but he was also arousing the hatred of the nine mega corporations. More importantly, he had to find direct evidence of Lu Siya destroying the Golden Roc. No wonder Yun Feidian hasnt detonated the super crystal bomb. Hes still waiting for Lu Siya to break free and attack. Its not Lu Siyas style to sit and wait for death. Since Yun Feidian has given her so much time, she must have unlocked her restraints in secret. Shes ready to break out of the siege and fight back. All of this was within Yun Feidians calculations. If Im not wrong, the moment Lu Siya rushes out of the Golden Roc, Yun Feidian will press the trigger! Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1732 - Performing Heart Surgery on an Apocalyptic Beast Meng Chao could imagine what would happen after that. The overwhelming blast waves, the raging flames, the layers of black smoke, and the broken limbs of countless engineers and maintenance workers, together with the Golden Rocs broken debris, would fall like a burning meteor shower in the rolling blood mist. With this as the background, Lu Siya would appear on the scene of the terrible explosion with the characteristics of a large number of monsters. If she was not the main culprit, who else could it be? Yun Feidians men obviously would not give Lu Siya a chance to explain. They had already retreated to a safe area on the Golden Rocs periphery. After the explosion, provided that they detached their module from the Golden Rocs core area in time, they could split up and launch a fierce attack on Lu Siya. She would be a human-shaped monster by then. According to Yun Feidians calculation, after a few rounds of fierce attacks, Lu Siya would definitely be killed in the cradle as she turned into a monster. So, she would not have a chance to explain herself. The entire process would be recorded by a high-definition camera and held as the most powerful evidence in court. As long as Lu Siyas cerebral cortex and central nervous system were burned, she would lose the ability to think and speak. It was not impossible to keep her alive and let the relevant departments conduct more in-depth research of course. Either way, the monster cells in Lu Siyas body would only prove that Yun Feidian was telling the truth! The Golden Rocs explosion and the rat tide at the center of Dragon City would give Yun Feidians men a good reason to attack the Azure Alliances headquarters and Superstar Company. They would capture the core members who had invested in Lu Siya and completely break the spines of the superhumans from the humble class! The only thing that Yun Feidian miscalculated was Lu Siyas strength. It was far beyond his imagination, and it was very likely that she would break out of his trap. However, that would not help solve the problem. To Yun Feidian, it was a pleasant surprise. If Lu Siya wanted to escape his fatal trap, she would have to activate all the power hidden in her body by the monster mastermind. If that happened, it would not matter if she could retain her intelligence and free will as a human. Her appearance would definitely go through a shocking change. She would turn into the wild banshee with long, green hair that resembled a waterfall, the one Meng Chao had seen before. The scene of the wild banshees massacre at the scene of the explosion would also be faithfully recorded by the omnipresent high-definition camera equipment. In that case, Lu Siya would only be regarded as an escaping monster. All the sins would still be firmly pinned on her head. No one would believe a single word she said. No one would make any sort of deal with the Tenth Supernatural Entity, the Monster Queen. As the victim and hero against the Monster Queen, Yun Feidian could still attack the headquarters of the Azure Alliance as quickly as possible. Once the core members of the Azure Alliance saw Lu Siya appear in the scene of the Golden Rocs explosion in high definition as the Tenth Supernatural Entity, the Monster Queen, they might become dumbfounded and give up resisting to cooperate with the investigation. No, I have to stop this! If things develop in this direction, whether Lu Siya lives or dies, one thing is for sure She will become the wild banshee, the Monster Queen. As a human, her free will be completely swallowed by the monster masterminds terrifying power. Even if I can protect her, she will never be the Lu Siya of the past, the 100% pure human Lu Siya! The cold sweat on Meng Chaos head gradually slid down and seeped into his eyes. He had already dismantled the super crystal bombs core. Every tube and chip in the bomb was more sophisticated than that of a mechanical watch. Meng Chao felt like a vet who was performing a heart transplant on a monster. Besides, the heart of a Demonic Halberd Pig was to be transplanted into a Fierce-toothed Rats chest. Separated by two decks, he could sense the layers of fierce flames surging out of Lu Siyas body below him. It was like a pillar of smoke rising with a deafening sound before a volcano erupted. The deck, which was made of superalloy, was as fragile as a wet newspaper before the flames destruction. Meng Chao subconsciously held his breath. He felt that if he exerted a little more force, he would pass through the two decks and land in front of Lu Siya. But he wanted to do that obviously. He could clearly sense that Lu Siya was about to lose control of the terrifying power from the monster mastermind in the depths of her brain! D*mn it. Why did Yun Feidian have to make the super crystal bombs design so complicated? So many crystal cores that had been super-compressed were embedded into each other like naturally-formed clusters of crystals. The slightest move would affect the whole body. It was practically flawless! Super crystal bombs of such a level were highly dangerous to manufacture. One moment of carelessness, and an explosion would occur during the manufacturing process, blowing everything within a hundred meters back to the atomic state. Even a lunatic who did not have a profound understanding of the quality and characteristics of crystals would never manufacture crystal bombs like that. It did not matter if he was extremely capable and confident about stabilizing spirit and magnetic fields! Meng Chao could not split himself up. He could only pray that Lu Siya would hold on for a little longer. He cleared any distracting thoughts and focused all his attention on dismantling the crystal bomb again. The shaking Golden Roc and the entire world seemed to disappear from his surroundings. Even his own body was gradually shrinking. It shrank by hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of times. He turned into an ant, a speck of dust, or maybe an atom, crawling into the super crystal bombs core. He moved into the gaps that could not be seen by the naked eye among the layers of nested but almost seamless crystal cores. The spirit magnet made of liquid metal also turned into a thin, almost transparent blade. It followed his consciousness and cut in gently. Lu Siyas expanding flames repeatedly ravaged the deck under Meng Chaos feet, causing the deck to creak. Creak Creak The sound of metal fatigue could be heard, but Meng Chao turned a deaf ear. Tilting his head slightly, he listened attentively to the surging tides of spirit energy with different properties. They were brushing, flooding, and converging from the super crystal bombs core unit. Judging from the state of the super-compressed crystal core and the soul-stirring sounds, he inferred the nature and level of spirit energy he should input into the sharp blades made of liquid metal. It was to avoid the reactions of the crystal bomb as much as possible during the dismantling process. Meng Chao felt like he was performing heart surgery on an Apocalyptic Beast, and he could not wake the beast up. Thank you for reading on novelhall.com Chapter 1733 - A Crazy Piece of Art The nanometal threads formed by countless spirit magnets were like an extension of Meng Chaos neural network. They invaded the super crystal bombs core unit and performed precise operations on the molecular level. This battle without smoke was even more shocking than any bloody battle Meng Chao had ever experienced. In the end, before the blood vessels that covered his eyes completely broke, Meng Chao found a metal ball that was not much bigger than an egg in the deepest part of the crystal bombs core unit. He discovered gaps on the apparently seamless metal ball, indicating where it had been connected and nested. He used countless nano metal threads to carefully attach to the two sides of the metal ball. Then, he used a force that was even gentler than velvet to slowly open it up. The super crystal bombs detonator was completely exposed before Meng Chaos eyes. However, the detonation system that was a hundred times more precise than an antique clock made Meng Chao gasp. Is there a mistake? How is this a crystal bomb? Its simply a rare piece of art! The guy who designed and manufactured this crystal bomb is not only a lunatic but also an artist with obsessive-compulsive disorder! The frost, electric arcs, and flames that surrounded the detonation system were reflected in the depths of Meng Chaos eyes. The crystal bombs designer had stuffed quite a few crystal shards that contained violent spirit energy into the narrow space inside the detonator, which was packed to the brim. However, he intentionally cut a few gaps in the crystal pieces and controlled the gaps with tiny runes, so that the violent spirit energy inside the crystal flowed out slowly like a stream. Spirit energy of different natures was flowing, jumping, colliding, and tangling inside the detonator in the form of frost, fire, and electric arcs. Despite that, the dynamic balance was maintained magically without triggering the chain reaction in advance. Even with Meng Chaos experience and vision, he had never seen such a crazy and exquisite crystal bomb. I understand now. After studying the detonator carefully, Meng Chao ran through his thoughts and came to a conclusion.The super crystal bomb has been made so complicated to prevent it from being cracked by brute force for one. In addition, it ensures that all the pieces of the bomb that can be traced back to the designer and creator will be blown into smithereens after the bomb is detonated. Even the metal and crystal powder will be vaporized in an instant. There will be no evidence left behind. No wonder there hasnt been any progress in the investigation of The Bright Lights explosion. The large number of crystal bomb fragments left on the scene are all fake. If we start with the fake fragments, well only be led by the nose and waste our manpower, resources, and time. If the crystal bomb that detonated The Bright Light and the super crystal bomb before me are designed by the same designer, everything will make sense. This person is definitely an expert among experts! Meng Chao was not a bomb expert. He had only mastered an extremely delicate technique by harvesting monster materials, and he also had the help of the ever-changing spirit magnet. Even so, Meng Chao had no other choice. He could only brace himself and challenge the masterpiece that a super crystal bomb expert had spent his entire life creating! If I want to dismantle the detonator, I must first destroy this miniature rune array made up of seven crystal shards. The seven crystal pieces that make up the tiny rune array, on the other hand, are continuously releasing spirit energy of different properties, maintaining the dynamic balance between sensitivity and fragility. Removing any of the crystal pieces will break the balance and activate the super crystal bomb in advance. In other words, I have to pull out all seven crystal shards at the same time. It cant be one millisecond apart, and I cant touch anything around me. Before that, I will have to build a brand-new spirit energy circuit around the detonation system with liquid metal and input the same amount of spirit energy so that the detonation system will think that everything is normal and that the seven crystal pieces are still functioning. Meng Chao closed his eyes and imagined himself sinking into the deep cold sea. He used the extremely low temperature in his mind to cool down his nerve endings, which were burning hot from the overload. When he opened his eyes again, they were pitch-black, like the deep night sky that could absorb all light. His hands seemed to be absolutely still above the super crystal bomb. The thousands of nanometal threads that were wrapped around his fingers were like the strings of a musicians zither, giving off subtle vibrations. The high-frequency vibrations that were happening thousands or even tens of thousands of times per second did not produce any sound. Instead, it stirred up a silent storm within the detonation system. The entire process only lasted 0.1 seconds, but Meng Chao looked as if he had just gone through a major surgery that lasted for ten hours. His entire body became fatigued and haggard at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. However, he had already pulled out the seven crystal fragments of different colors and shapes with the nanometal threads. The seven crystal pieces were dancing above the super crystal bomb like seven little sprites, emitting splendid brilliance. Looking at their crystal-clear appearance, it was impossible to tell that the seven tiny fragments were enough to determine the life and death of several thousand innocent people on the Golden Roc and even the fate of the entire Dragon City. Meng Chaos nerves were so tense that they were about to break, but he did not relax. He stared at the detonation system and felt so nervous that his tongue was a little bitter. One second, two seconds, three seconds The detonation system and the entire super crystal bomb remained unchanged. It seemed like he had succeeded. He had fooled Yun Feidian for the time being and defeated the crazy artist who had designed the super crystal bomb. Meng Chao let out a slight sigh of relief. He swallowed a mouthful of bitter saliva with great difficulty to slightly soothe his throat, which was about to burn. Then, he re-condensed hundreds of nanometal wires into a blade as thin as a cicadas wing, as well as a tool with irregular edges. He was now ready for the final dismantling. However, just as he inserted the blade into the detonation system, a shocking change occurred! There was nothing in front of him. Even the perception of the immortal state did not detect any signs of spirit and magnetic disturbance. Even so, the blade made of spirit magnets burst with a pop as if it had burst an invisible soap bubble. The soap bubble that enshrouded the detonation system popped as loudly as a mosquito flapping its wings. Yet, when it reached Meng Chaos ears, it was like a series of thunderbolts striking his cerebral cortex. Meng Chaos pupils shrank to the size of two needles, and he realized that things were not good. As he expected, while the invisible soap bubbles burst, hundreds of high-frequency sparks erupted from the detonation system that had been calm just a moment ago! Chapter 1734 - The Exploding Sun No, it was not a spark, but a rune that was even smaller than a spark. However, it was mysterious and complicated, filled with details. Then, hundreds of runes, which looked as if they had been created by a master of micro-carving, were turned into spinning tops by an invisible whip. They quickly spun around the spirit magnet that Meng Chao had stabbed into the core of the detonation system. Soon, they were all arranged in an orderly manner, forming a three-dimensional rune formation with strict reinforcements. The moment the rune array was formed, flames and electric arcs as thin as hair burst out from the tiny runes. They quickly swam around the rune array before spreading out in all directions. Affected by the explosion, all the high-level crystals nearby that had been minimally compressed became agitated. These crystals, which were solid at first, began bubbling like boiling liquid. Countless air bubbles were popping up, and tides of spirit energy that resembled raging tides were spreading out! Cr*p! Cr*p! This is terrible! Meng Chao cried out in his heart. Up until now, he had yet to figure out what the enemy had done to deploy such an invisible defense rune array at the core of the detonation system; it could even avoid a Deity Realm experts detection. However, he did not even have 0.1 seconds to feel vexed. Before his needle-like pupils could return to their original state, the magnetic bodies that were tightly entangled with his nerve endings rose into the air and turned into sharp blades that could cut iron as if it were mud. Dancing like silver snakes, they pierced through the multiple layers of the deck above the super crystal bomb and even left a hole in the cabins solid superalloy shell. The super crystal bomb was detonating much faster than Meng Chao had imagined. In just 0.1 seconds, the terrifying power that had been sealed in the depths of the crystal and been dormant for billions of years erupted like a volcano. In the blink of an eye, the super crystal bombs shell was heated to almost a thousand degrees. There was a vague orange brilliance coming from it, and it was still rising in temperature as well as brightness. At the same time, numerous runes inside each high-level crystal embedded within the super crystal bomb were shining one after another, raising a destructive storm of flames, lightning, and frost. Only then did Meng Chao realize that someone had tampered with the high-grade crystals. The super crystal bombs power, when fully released, was perhaps three to five times greater than he had anticipated! There was no time to hesitate. Meng Chao cut off the connection between the super crystal bomb and the Golden Roc as fast as lightning, following the route he had observed and calculated beforehand. He picked up the super crystal bomb as he held back the raging tides of spirit energy that pierced through his totem armor made and bombarded his muscles, veins, bones, nerves, and brain. Meng Chao felt like he was holding a small sun that was slowly rising. If he had reacted half a second slower, the small sun would have destroyed everything like a supernova and burned the Golden Rocs core cabin to ashes, creating an airborne purgatory more than fifty meters in diameter. Despite having the body of a Deity Realm warrior, if he did not have protection from the totem armor formed by the spirit magnet, his skin would instantly be carbonized when he tried to handle the super crystal bomb. His internal organs would also suffer from excessive radiation, which could lead to serious ulcers, internal bleeding, and organ failure. In a worse case, his cultivation base would plummet, and he would become a cripple. At worst, there would be instant death! It was safe to say that, under normal circumstances, a super crystal bomb like that could not be stopped once it was detonated! Unfortunately, it had run into Meng Chao! I wont let you have your way! Meng Chao endured the pain of his flesh burning and his internal organs boiling. His every muscle fiber expanded as if it had been pumped with air. Overwhelming strength gushed out from the depths of his cells and gathered into a powerful driving force like a rocket launch. It pushed the super crystal bomb toward the channel above his head, which had been opened by the spirit magnets sharp blades. Just like that, the small sun but increasingly bright sun was pushed out of the Golden Rocs core cabin in half a second. Boom! The real explosion came faster than Meng Chao had expected. The moment the bomb flew out of the core cabin, it exploded before it reached the height of the airbags. In an instant, Meng Chaos vision turned white, and his entire world was covered by a golden ocean. Even with the superalloy shell and seven or eight layers of decks, his eardrums were still damaged by the deafening rumbles. His ears were wet and full of blood. Before the buzzing in his brain died down, the shock wave from the explosion formed a visible airwave. The overlapping airwaves spread the wings of death above Golden Roc like a burning Apocalyptic Beast. The wings of death raised a destructive storm that instantly devoured three to five cabins at the Golden Rocs core. Its power did not decrease, and the red storm continued to spread further. The closest seven or eight giant airbags were made of composite soft materials that were resistant to high temperature, corrosion, and tearing on top of being filled with an inert gas that would never burn. Despite that, they still burst instantly like soap bubbles under the sun. The pods hanging below the giant airbags immediately fell. Just as they began their descent to the ground, they were caught up by the burning shock waves and torn into pieces. A number of giant airbags farther away were also torn apart and burned at a speed visible to the naked eye. The pods hanging below them, on the other hand, were like startled birds whose wings had been broken in a violent wind or lone boats whose sails had been blown away in a raging storm. They could only let the tides of spirit energy blow them away and drift with the current. Fortunately, Meng Chao had reacted in time and cut off the connection between the core cabin and the nearby cabins. Then, the super crystal bomb was blown away to reduce its power as much as possible before it exploded in the open space. It released most of the spirit energy stored within it in the grandest way in terms of sound and visual effects. Hence, the super crystal bombs range of destruction was limited to the dozen airbags and cabins. Even so, it did not change the fact that the core cabin, where Meng Chao and Lu Siya were, was the first target! At such a close distance, the shell that was falling apart and the deck that was breaking apart were no different from toilet paper that was riddled with holes. They could not provide any protection at all. Meng Chao could even see a large amount of rubber in the cabin melting at a visible speed. The giant airbag that was dragging the core cabin had been burned to ashes by the blast a moment ago. In the next moment, the burning shock wave would tear apart the core cabin and everything inside it! Chapter 1735 - The Heavenly Network As a Deity Realm warrior, Meng Chao naturally did not need to worry about falling from a high altitude after the cabin was completely torn apart. He believed that Lu Siya, who had been chosen by the monster mastermind, would not be smashed to pieces either. However, he had to consider whether the monsters power in her soul would be completely released when the burning shock wave hit Lu Siyas body like a flood. No, Lu Siya cant block the violent shock wave with her own strength. The instinct to live will only force the monsters power out of her body, turning her into a wild banshee or the Monster Queen again. Im afraid she wont be able to turn back into the real Lu Siya this time. I cant let this happen! Meng Chaos mind raced. As the cells in his body rubbed against each other at high speeds and his nerve endings trembled at high frequencies, the nanometal threads that were made of the spirit magnet retracted and gathered on his right arm. They then continued to extend and expand until they finally turned into a large, arc-shaped shield that was three to five meters in diameter. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and crossed his arms. He placed the large curved shield above his head to protect Lu Siya, who was at the core of the cabin, under his feet. He had just raised his shield when a destructive tide of spirit energy approached him. With a deafening roar, the destructive power that could topple mountains and overturn seas made the bones in Meng Chaos body creak. Every muscle fiber, every blood vessel, and every bone in his arms seemed to be corroded by magma. He lost all senses except for pain. In his daze, Meng Chao felt an invisible giant hammer that was more than one hundred meters in diameter and weighed more than a hundred million tons appear in the sky. He, on the other hand, was an iron nail that was being hammered by the giant hammer and twisted out of shape. At a few points, his numb arms almost hung down loosely because he was in so much pain. However, thanks to the spirit magnet, he completely solidified his body, totem armor, and arc-shaped shield into one. The surface of the arched shield, which seemed as smooth as a mirror, was also filled with interconnected, invisible flow grooves. Through the numerous flow grooves, the power of destruction was discharged into the air around the cabin core. With this method, Meng Chao managed to reduce the super crystal bombs destructive power by seventy to eighty percent. Even so, when the remaining twenty to thirty percent descended from the sky in the form of fire and a large amount of burning debris, it still filled Meng Chaos field of vision and devoured the core cabin where Lu Siya was. Meng Chao was surrounded by raging flames and thick smoke. The entire core cabin was torn into pieces by the blast. The solid cabin walls and the deck were shattered, melted, and burned as they were replaced by walls of fire. When Meng Chao lowered his head to look, he saw a fireball that resembled a heart and a tumor expanding and contracting at Lu Siyas location. It grew increasingly big as it expanded and contracted. The fireball seemed to boast a weird vitality and attraction force. It kept shooting out tentacle-like streams of fire, pulling, and swallowing the burning pieces around it. With the replenishment of the burning pieces, it grew at a visible speed. No Rather than comparing it to a heart and tumor, it seemed more suitable to call the big fireball a flower or pupa. It seemed to be moving with a weird rhythm. In his daze, Meng Chao saw that the surface of the flames colliding with each other constantly, and the ripples that surged from each other gradually gathered into an unfathomably deep vortex. Then, the faces of incomparably ferocious monsters appeared in the depths of the vortexes. When these monsters made of flames laughed hideously, a powerful aura, like that of an Apocalyptic Beast, gushed out of the vortex. See, this is how you humans treat your own kind. Meng Chao heard a voice from the depths of the cocoon-like fireball that seemed to come from the ancient era and definitely did not belong to a human. Is this the so-called civilization that you want to protect at all costs? Lu Siya was speechless as she faced the monster masterminds question. Meng Chao could hear her panting in pain, and countless cracks had appeared on the line of defense in her heart. It was cracking continuously. This was different from when the monster mastermind devoured Lu Siya at the peak of Mist Mountain a year ago. The situation before him was ten times more dangerous and unsolvable. To make matters worse, while Lu Siya was struggling to resist the monster masterminds invasion, the sounds of gunfire came from several cabins on the Golden Roc! Ratatatatata! Hundreds of six-barrel Vulcan cannons fired at the same time, and the barrage of bullets covered the sky and the earth. They formed a net that symbolized death and destruction no inferior to the super crystal bombs explosion. It locked Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and the monster mastermind at the center of the net! A dense array! Meng Chaos scalp went numb. The dense array originated from the earth era. It was a classic close-range defense system that could achieve automatic search, detection, evaluation, tracking, locking, and attacking of threatening targets. With the six-barrel Vulcans firing rate of more than 6000 shells per minute as the core, supplemented by an electronic closed-loop correction system and a hydraulic automatic loading system, it formed a continuous fire attack. It could form an impenetrable defense network around important combat units such as warships and armored airships. It could intercept small aircraft and anti-ship missiles on earth and tear flying monsters into pieces in the Other World. The loading method and the attack principle were relatively traditional. However, in the Other World where spirit energy was abundant, material structures were unstable, and sophisticated weapons such as military satellites and ballistic missiles could not be used, various close-range defense systems led by dense arrays had become the most important firepower pivot point for the armored airships of the human race. It was especially so after they used enhanced-destruction standard ammunition that was mixed with monster bone powder and crystal powder. The firing speed, penetration, and damage of the close-range defense system in Dragon City had increased by more than 50%. In the meantime, some special warheads were engraved with runes and embedded with high-level crystals. These could even split into hundreds of pieces aside from releasing regular spirit energy attacks such as electric arcs, frost, and flames after they invaded their targets body. Each piece had an independent attack rune, ensuring that it could tear open a cavity more than one or two meters in diameter inside the targets body. Even giant monsters that were more than ten to twenty meters tall would be torn into pieces and turned into mush under the barrage of such ammunition. Chapter 1736 - Uncontrollable Chaos Meng Chao knew that the Golden Roc was equipped with the largest and most powerful close-range defense system in the Dragon City civilization. In the past, the armored airships could only carry a single digit, or at most a dozen to twenty Vulcan cannons, due to limited space and cargo. They were used to deal with flying monsters like the Demonic Air Ripping Eye. On the other hand, the Golden Roc could carry hundreds or even thousands of six-barrel Vulcan cannons, which would be more than a hundred times more powerful when fired at the same time. At that moment, the Golden Rocs core area had been turned into a sea of fire. A large number of modules on the periphery, however, were detached from the core area in time before the flames and shock waves reached them. They became armored airships that could move and fire freely again. Dozens of armored airships aimed their most powerful weapons at the burning core area at the same time. The barrage was like heavy rain, making it hard for anyone to breathe. Yun Feidians quick reaction further confirmed Meng Chaos judgment. It was a trap that had been set up in advance. Yun Feidian had deliberately allowed Lu Siya to break out of the encirclement so that he could kill her to silence her. Before the barrage of bullets surrounded by electric arcs and flames could land on him, Meng Chao used the spirit magnet again to create an arc-shaped shield in front of him. The shield had barely taken shape when a series of cracking explosions erupted, causing shocking bumps to appear on the inside of the shield. Thanks to the spirit magnets excellent ductility, the soft structure, which was similar to liquid metal, could absorb more than 90% of the destructive power. If it had been an ordinary shield or armor, it would have definitely been torn to pieces by this round of attacks. How accurate. Yun Feidian must have calculated the shooting parameters a long time ago. Even if the view is covered in flames, the overwhelming barrage will still be able to lock onto the target! The firing rate of every six-barrel Vulcan cannon is as high as six thousand bullets per minute. When hundreds of Vulcan cannons fire at the same time, the number of bullets that hit our heads is astronomical. If the bullets are all installed with special warheads mixed with beast bones, crystal powder, and increased gunpowder, even Apocalyptic Beasts wont be willing to fight them head-on! In the face of such a death trap and endless bullets, Can Lu Siya survive? The curved shield formed by the spirit magnet helped Meng Chao block 90% of the attacks. However, an endless stream of special bullets exploded on its surface. The layers of shock waves still caused Meng Chaos blood to churn. His head buzzed, and his anger continued to grow. The thought of killing all the attackers no matter what rose in his mind. Even he had been pushed to that extent, more so Lu Siya, who had the monster mastermind in her body. When Meng Chao lowered his head to look, he saw the bullets with five-colored lights continuously pouring into the fireball where Lu Siya was. Meanwhile, the fireball was not riddled with holes. Instead, it was growing at a visible speed, like fungi that had absorbed excessive nutrients. On the fireballs surface, countless vortexes collided and formed a monsters face, which looked even more ferocious and hideous. The astonishing pressure from the monster mastermind continued to shoot out from the depths of the vortex. It caused Meng Chaos hair to stand on end, and his nerve endings felt as if they were being pricked by needles. In contrast, the familiar aura of the real Lu Siya grew thinner and thinner, like the cries of a drowning person, intermittent and fragmented. Finally, when the Apocalyptic-Beast-like aura was triggered to the maximum, the thousands of bullets that were shooting at him from all directions froze outside the fireball. They had seemingly been captured by a weird and powerful force or trapped in a certain invisible, soft material. Not only were they no longer a threat to the existence inside the fireball, but they were revolving obediently along the complicated, interconnected tracks like satellites that surrounded a planet. No, it was not just the bullets fired by the close-range defense system. The billions of burning pieces generated by the explosion were also captured by the mysterious force. They gathered around the fireball, making the ever-expanding ball of flame look like an enormous, deformed, and ugly cocoon. Meng Chao could not imagine what Lu Siya would look like when she broke out of her cocoon! No, Yun Feidians men must be filming the entire scene from a distance. The Golden Rocs core area is still covered in flames and smoke. They havent taken a picture of Lu Siya yet. However, once the monster mastermind completely controls Lu Siyas body, it will jump out of the flames and smoke to begin its massacre. The lie about the so-called Tenth Supernatural Entity will become an irrefutable truth. When that happens, not only will the Azure Alliance and a large number of superhumans from the humble class be involved, but the difficulty in capturing Yun Feidian will also increase tenfold! At this critical moment, a shocking flame burned in Meng Chaos eyes. Now that things had developed to such an extent, there was no room to hide his whereabouts and strength. Yun Feidian, you have to pay for what youve done! Meng Chao let out a long whistle, and 80% of the spirit-magnetic bodies around him gathered around his arms. Then, as his ten fingers bounced, the spirit magnets shot toward the air sacs and pods that were still burning around him. Countless nano-metal threads wrapped around the air sac and the pod, giving Meng Chao control over a large amount of burning matter. Then, Meng Chao widened his eyes and exerted strength in his arms. With an earth-shattering force, he dragged a large number of burning airbags and pods in his direction. Although the airbags were burning, they had not completely dried up because of their excellent airtight design and the fire-resistant materials. They were still able to sway and float in midair. When Meng Chao dragged them over and surrounded Lu Siya and himself, they instantly covered 90% of the area where the close-range defense system was concentrated. Before the barrage of bullet comments tore the burning remains into pieces, the blood in Meng Chaos body surged, and his spirit energy burst forth. His vitality magnetic fields range of influence had expanded by ten times or even a hundred times at this point! Pipipipipipipipipipipipipipi! Electric arcs, flames, and wind blades surged out of his body in a spiral shape, surging toward the surrounding air. The Golden Roc was located in the middle of the mountains, which was peaceful and had good weather. However, following the Golden Rocs explosion, the air was filled with highly unstable crystal powder and burning debris that had been contaminated with spirit energy. The hot and cold air were uneven, and invisible turbulence was everywhere. The weather system in certain areas was on the verge of collapse. The disturbance of Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field was like the last straw that broke the camels back. It caused the small climate in the area to become uncontrollably chaotic! Chapter 1737 - Gigantic Demon Subduing Pole The wind started to blow. At first, it was just a trickle of fire and smoke. Very soon, thousands of air current threads that were constantly splitting connected the vortexes formed by the collisions of numerous blasts. They also absorbed strength from the vortexes and continued to grow, expand, and evolve. In just a few seconds, these air currents expanded to a degree visible to the naked eye, turning into flood dragons that could overturn rivers and seas. Then, the flood Dragons tried their best to absorb the spirit energy that seeped out from the super crystal bombs explosion and Meng Chaos surging vitality magnetic field. They lit up their bodies with the intense reaction of the spirit energy, and electric arcs as thick as an arm surrounded them with flames that were even more dazzling. In the end, all the flood dragons gathered together and intertwined with each other. They spun at a high speed and rubbed against each other in a frenzy, turning into a powerful tornado. The central area that housed Meng Chao and Lu Siya was the eye of the man-made tornado, so it was relatively calm and safe. Meanwhile, the Golden Rocs outer area, where the members of the Blood Alliance and the close-range defense system were located, was the tornados target. Each wave of the storm was higher than the last, and it was hurtling toward the Golden Rocs periphery, burning and crushing it as if it was nothing. The large number of armored airships that made up the Golden Roc had detached from the main frame and formed an independent combat unit. By doing so, they were able to avoid the first round of explosions. However, it also made them lose the ability to hold each other and resist the burning tornado side by side. Many of the armored airships were blown away by the tornado, and they even crashed into each other. Some of the armored airships did not have enough fuel, and their crystal engines had not been repaired as well as conditioned. Hence, they could not handle the overload in extremely bad weather conditions. As the tornado swept through them, they could only drift further and further away, leaving the Golden Rocs core area, which was now beyond their shooting range. There were only a few armored airships left, and they could barely remain stable in the storm. The problem was thanks to the sweeping tornado, the relative positions of the individual combat units on the Golden Roc had changed. The venomous and highly corrosive smoke that had been concentrated at the center turned into raging, ever-expanding jellyfish amid the blowing tornado and covered the entire sky. Right now, the members of the Blood Alliance who were operating the close-range defense system on the armored airships did not even know where they were. The altitude meters and pressure meters were spinning rapidly like fans due to the extremely intense spirit and magnetic interference. They could forget about calculating the shooting elements, locking onto the targets, and recalculating their trajectories. Nevertheless, many members of the Blood Alliance were still shooting crazily, regardless of the chaos in their range. However, due to the drastic changes in the relative distance and position of the bullets, most of the special bullets surrounded by electric arcs and flames were like mud cows entering the ocean after they shot into the smoke. They did not raise any waves at all except for the members frowns when they drowned. What made the members of the Blood Alliance frown even more was the burning of a large number of airbag skins. The fire-resistant materials had decomposed into something similar to nanoparticles under high-temperature reactions. The smoke formed not only covered a large area but also gave them extremely low visibility and poor light penetration. Even if they were only ten to twenty meters away, it would be difficult to see the situation inside the smoke, much less capture any detailsfrom hundreds of meters away. What exactly happened in there? Looking at the place enshrouded in the thick smoke, it seemed as though balls of lightning were growing, expanding, colliding, and exploding, or that two Apocalyptic Beasts were entangled, biting, and fighting each other. The deafening roars vaguely overwhelmed the blasts from the close-range defense system that was fully activated. Even from hundreds of meters away, the members of the Blood Alliance were shocked, and they felt their hearts beating wildly. Their faces were pale, and their backbones were numb with pain. The Blood Alliance members looked at each other in bewilderment. They finally realized that they might have made a fatal mistake. Right then, a piercing alarm came from Dragon Citys direction. The Golden Rocs explosion was too shocking. Since Meng Chao added fuel to the fire, the flames, as well as the smoke, spread ten times faster and farther than Yun Feidian had planned. Pillars of smoke as thick as dragons rose into the sky and pierced into the clouds, dying half of the clouds in the sky black. No matter where people were in the main city, including the shabby streets and alleys blocked by tall buildings on both sides, they could clearly see it as long as they raised their heads. The Golden Roc was a strategic asset of the Dragon City civilization. How could the superhumans stationed in the city be indifferent? Even now, when the downtown area was facing the threat of rats and zombies, the Supernatural Tower, the Research Department, the Red Dragon Army, the Azure Alliance, and the nine mega corporations still sent out their respective rapid response troops at the speed of nerve transmission. Like lightning, they rushed to the area where the Golden Roc was located. Meng Chao, who was in the eye of the storm, also heard the alarm from Dragon City. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The main forces will be here in ten minutes. No matter how insane Yun Feidian is, he cant continue being defiant in front of so many people. I just need to solve Lu Siyas problem in ten minutes! Lightning flashed in Meng Chaos eyes, and he activated his vitality magnetic field to the extreme. It stirred up the spirit energy ripples in his surroundings, and it looked like a volcano was about to erupt. His right arm, which was raised high, resembled an inextinguishable torch that illuminated the world. Countless nanometal threads made up of spirit magnets wrapped around the Golden Rocs wreckage, which was burning wildly from the explosion. They dragged the wreckage to Meng Chaos right arm. When it came to debris that was more than a hundred meters long and more than ten meters in diameter, purple flames with a temperature of several thousand degrees would be released from the gaps of the debris. The purple flames, as if they were alive, danced crazily around the debris and turned into pairs of compressed giant hands, connecting the irregular debris tightly and forming an inseparable whole. In the end, Meng Chao burned, melted, compressed, and shaped the hundred-meter-tall remains into a gigantic Demon Subduing Pole that was thirty to fifty meters tall. There were runes carved on its surface, while electric arcs and flames danced around it! A large number of spirit magnet bodies moved back and forth between the gigantic Demon Subduing Pole and Meng Chaos totem armor like blood vessels, muscles, and nervous systems. They made the giant pole an extension of Meng Chaos body, and it carried out his furious will! Chapter 1738 - Sister Ya, Im Back At the same time, a piercing light shot out of Meng Chaos eyes. It pierced through the thick smoke and flames under his feet. It was aimed at the huge wriggling cocoon that was made up of countless bullets and remains. He could clearly sense that a monster, or even an evil entity, was being nurtured in the deformed and ugly metal cocoon. It had reached the critical point of breaking out of the cocoon. Every time the metal cocoon shrank and expanded, several hundred flames of spirit energy that were almost a thousand degrees in temperature would shoot out of its gaps. The flames of spirit energy had intense collisions and friction with the storm nearby. The soul-stirring sound waves overlapped with each other like the roars of several hundred Apocalyptic Beasts. In the midst of such terrifying roars, Lu Siyas human groans were so weak that they were almost unnoticeable. Sister Ya, Im back! When Meng Chao saw this, he no longer hesitated. He shook his arms, and spirit meridians as thick as dragons immediately appeared on his skin. The sixteen spirit meridians spiraled upward like sixteen dragons, injecting the surging spirit energy deep inside his cells into the gigantic Demon Subduing Pole. They turned the long and wide pole translucent. Countless spirit threads interweaved within the pole and constituted mysterious as well as complicated runes. The overlapping runes, in turn, constituted powerful offensive rune arrays. Boom! Driven by Meng Chaos strange power, the gigantic Demon Subduing Pole broke through the speed of sound as soon as it was activated. A white, umbrella-shaped air current spread out in all directions with an earth-shattering momentum. The Demon Subduing Pole rubbed against the air, which was mixed with a large number of explosive particles, at high speeds. And in an instant, orange flames were created like meteors breaking through the atmosphere. When such a destructive, gigantic Demon Subduing Pole, wrapped in the power of wind and thunder, mixed with dozens of attack rune arrays, fell from the sky and hit the metal cocoon hard, it went into a state of shock. Even if what was being nurtured in the depths of the cocoon was something even greater than an Apocalyptic Beast, it would not withstand Meng Chaos furious attacks as he was the strongest human. The roars of several hundred Apocalyptic Beasts instantly turned into wails. The raging flames of spirit energy retreated in a panic too. Even the metal cocoon, which had been expanding nonstop, shrank a little under the violent quakes. The debris left by the Golden Rocs explosion overlapped and blocked the gaps on the surface of the cocoon tightly. It was as though it were trying to strengthen its own defense in such a way. However, Meng Chaos attacks had never been that simple. Monster mastermind, perhaps you know the moves of Dragon Citys people like the back of your hand, but Ill let you experience the power of the Turan civilization! Meng Chaos hands were wrapped in the totem armor, and he inserted them deeply into the gigantic Demon Subduing Pole. A large number of spirit and magnetic bodies surged out of his body crazily. Like liquid metal with life, they split into thousands of trickles and flowed into the depths of the gigantic Demon Subduing Pole. The gigantic Demon Subduing Pole was made of countless pieces of debris in the first place. Operated delicately by the spirit and magnetic bodies, it could naturally be shaped into the form that was most suitable for the current battle situation. Right now, to pry open the metal cocoon that the monster mastermind had used to kidnap Lu Siyas body, the Demon Subduing Pole kept shrinking and becoming sharper. The other end would continue to grow, possessing enough mass to maintain stability, even when rotating at high speeds, and output a strong penetrative force. Many sharp teeth protruded out to tear and crush hard materials on the giant poles periphery. In just three short seconds, the giant Demon Subduing Pole had transformed into an incredibly large drill. You want to be a coward? How can it be that easy?! The super drill, which was surrounded by flames and lightning, contained offensive rune arrays and Meng Chaos endless fury. As Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field surged, it began to spin crazily at more than eight hundred revolutions per second. Both the metal cocoon and the super drill were made of debris from the explosion. Theoretically, their strength should be the same. However, the metal cocoon needed to be protected from all angles. Meanwhile, Meng Chao could focus all his power on one point. With the spirit magnets help, the strength of the debris increased by at least 100%. The metal cocoons shell cracked, and Meng Chao forcefully pried open the gap that had just closed. The super drill bit, which received some power from the wind and thunder, penetrated the metal cocoon shell at a speed visible to the naked eye. A large number of spirit magnets immediately surged out from the front of the super drill, turning into nano-level metal threads that approached Lu Siya, who was dormant in the core of the metal cocoon. The monster mastermind probably did not expect to encounter an unreasonable and inexplicable existence like Meng Chao when it was about to break out of its cocoon either. The being in Lu Siyas body let out an angry shriek through her throat. An astonishing shock wave spread from the inside to the outside. It tore the metal cocoons shell into pieces before turning it into numerous shards with sharp edges. They drew sharp arcs in the air as they attacked Meng Chao. Their momentum was even more terrifying than the bullet screen of the densely packed close-range defense system. Meng Chao did not even lift his eyelids. The super drill was placed horizontally in front of him. Under the spirit magnets guidance, many pieces of debris immediately spread out and formed a huge arc-shaped shield. A shield that was formed in a hurry would usually have great problems with its structure and strength. However, thanks to the spirit magnets lead, the liquid-like metal material adhered to a large part of the wreckage, forming a thick layer of non-fluid. The whistling shards embedded themselves into the shield, which was both soft and sticky. It was akin to a bullet being shot into a large lump of gel. They quickly lost their momentum and destructive power. Even if they managed to penetrate the shield, they were like an arrow at the end of its flight. Not only were they unable to continue tearing Meng Chaos body apart, but they were also captured by Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. As such, they became one of the flashing shards that were spinning around him. The remaining half of the metal cocoon shell, on the other hand, bloomed like a broken flower bud that had been ravaged by a storm. Lu Siyas long hair turned crystal green again, but there was a scarlet flame in the depths of her eyes. Then, wisps of flames overflowed from her eye sockets and spread out in rays, like blood vessels protruding from her skin, crawling all over her pale face. It was the second time Meng Chao had seen this face. More than a year ago, Meng Chao could not fight Lu Siya, who had been severely corrupted by the monster mastermind on the top of Mist Mountain and turned into a wild banshee. However, today, as she faced Meng Chaos aura that could crush everything, great shock appeared on the wild banshees face. Chapter 1739 - Suppress Everything! Since he was wearing a fully-sealed helmet made of spirit and magnetic bodies, the wild banshee might not be able to recognize Meng Chao. However, the gigantic Demon Subduing Poles unstoppable momentum was the same as Meng Chaos in the past, but its level was ten times higher. However, before the absolutely impossible name emerged in the depths of the wild banshees brain Chain blades, which were made of a large number of spiritual and magnetic bodies,stabbed her vital parts from hundreds of tricky angles in unison. They were only 0.1 millimeters thick, no wider than a finger but sharper than a scalpel. The wild banshee was furious. Her green hair was like a demonic dancing jade flame, and it gathered together to form a flowing sharp blade. It let out a shrill screech and entangled Meng Chaos spirit magnet. It even wanted to follow the spirit magnet and move upward. Like a venomous snake or a blood-sucking vine, it tried to entangle Meng Chaos arm and invade his body. However, the wild banshees moves, which had always been successful, failed before Meng Chao. Her green hair had just wrapped itself around Meng Chaos spirit magnet as it let out a sizzling sound like ice and snow meeting fire. Green smoke rose from it, and it withered, turning black and broke. This is impossible! The wild banshee could not believe her eyes and let out a hysterical scream. She could not understand why her opponents ever-changing strange weapon had a natural suppressing effect on her monster power. It was like invading bacteria being naturally suppressed by the human bodys immune system. Of course The wild banshee only had the power of monsters. The spirit magnet that Meng Chao controlled was the Mother of Origin, which was the same as the monster masterminds Egg of Chaos. It was a perfect fusion product of the Turan civilizations most cutting-edge technology, the magnetic fluid. Meng Chao knew the composition of the wild banshees power and how she used it. However, the demoness in the forest would not be able to see what kind of exquisite operation Meng Chao could perform with the spirit magnet. Earlier, the wild banshee had tried to use the contaminated and mutated monster cells to entangle and corrode Meng Chaos spirit magnet. Yet, with just a thought, Meng Chao managed to form battle units at the molecular level on the spirit magnets surface. Every combat unit was made up of nanomachines that had partial autonomy. Just like white blood cells, they could take the initiative to attack the viruses or monster cells that invaded his body. The spirit magnets spirit power conductivity was highly efficient. That allowed it to instantly transmit the surging spirit power in Meng Chaos body to every nanomachine almost without any loss. It covered the nanomachines with armor that had lightning and flames intertwined with each other. Of course, the wild banshees monster cells and the Blood Flower spores could not corrode them. Shua shua shua! In the blink of an eye, Meng Chao cut off a large amount of green hair with his sharp blade. As they danced in the air, they turned into wisps of jade fire and green smoke. The wild banshee had originally been close to completely occupying Lu Siyas body, but she was forcibly pulled out of her cocoon, causing all her efforts to go to waste. Meng Chao had also cut one of her most important weapons into pieces, and she was in an extremely pathetic state. What shocked her further was, after the spirit magnet covering her opponents face receded like a tide, it revealed a familiar yet strange face. M-Meng Chao? The wild banshees expression was twisted to the extreme. This is impossible, absolutely impossible! However, just as she opened her eyes wide with a stern voice, the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrollably and curled up slightly. It was the real Lu Siyas will, which was about to sink into the deepest part of her body. When she sensed Meng Chaos aura, she was overjoyed and able to pull herself together for a moment. Meng Chao also sensed the real Lu Siyas aura. It was as if she was looking at a drowning man who had sunk into the depths of the swamp long ago. She struggled desperately and extended her finger again. Meng Chao was excited too. His attacks grew increasingly intense. Thats right, Im back! Meng Chao shouted, Sister Ya, I know that this isnt the real you, and I also know that the real you is still in there. I realize how painful and difficult it was for you to fight the monster mastermind for this body alone! But from this moment on, youre no longer alone. You still have me, and Ill fight alongside you! Perhaps, the monster mastermind has invaded you from your cells to your mind. Perhaps, human sc*m like Yun Feidian has made you doubt and waver in Dragon Citys path and even mankinds path. Perhaps, faced with the unpredictable situation and dark, uncertain future, you feel lost and frustrated. However, I believe that the Lu Siya I know, the confident and ambitious woman who tried to lead the Dragon City civilization to a better future, would never be defeated by momentary setbacks and confusion. She would never give up easily, admit defeat, or give up control over her body! The last sentence seemed to touch Lu Siyas heart. The burning blood vessels in the wild banshees eyes were broken and extinguished, allowing the brilliance of a human being to shine again in the depths of her crimson eyes. I knew it, Sister Ya. You would never let me down! Meng Chao was overjoyed. You said it yourself. Yun Feidian is just a piece of trash thats destined to fail. Hes an idiot seeking his own destruction. This guy cant represent Dragon City, humanity, all the superhumans, and the nine mega corporations. Dont give up on your pride and stand as a human just because of this human sc*ms despicable tricks. And dont believe the nonsense from the monster mastermind. Dont think that the monster civilization, which has been revived, will have some medicine that can save the civilization and dominate the Other World. We can only rely on ourselves to walk the true path step by step. As long as we fight side by side and move forward hand in hand, we will definitely be able to open up a golden path to Dragon Citys future with our own strength! Boom! When Meng Chao uttered that last word He also pushed his attacks to the limit. The wreckage that filled the sky was swept up by Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. It was also strengthened by the spirit magnet and turned into burning meteorites. Tens of thousands of meteorites formed a massive meteor shower and bombarded the wild banshees body. The wild banshee, who had yet to gain full control of Lu Siyas body, could not resist the surging meteor shower at all. She fell straight to the ground from a height of several hundred meters, creating a deep pit more than three meters in diameter with a deafening explosion. There were dense holes like beehives on the circular mounds around the deep pit, pierced by a large number of meteorites and giving off steamy green smoke. Chapter 1740 - : Ways to Kill the Wild Banshee Before the wild banshee could climb out of the terrifying crater, Meng Chao descended from the sky with the huge wreckage that seemed to be supported by a crystal. Chains made of spirit magnets intertwined with the crystal engine, and by spinning rapidly, the centrifugal force was maximized. The crystal engine turned into a giant burning hammer and smashed into the crater with a thunderous roar. The wild banshee let out an extremely shrill scream. Her long green hair split into hundreds of strands, like vines and roots that were alive. They crawled into the cracks in the ground around the crater, trying to absorb more spirit energy and materials from the depths of the earth to replenish their cells that were about to dry up. Meng Chaos spirit magnet followed him like a shadow. It also split into hundreds of chain blades that were as thin as a cicadas wings. They wrapped around him tightly and cut all the vines ruthlessly. No matter how strange the wild banshee was, she was still a carbon-based lifeform, and she had to follow the basic laws of all living creatures. Besides, the monster masterminds strongest power was not individual combat power, but the expansion of its mental network, the activation of the entire forest, and the control over a monster horde that covered the sky and earth. If the battlefield had been set in a primitive forest that was vast and full of life, the wild banshees combat ability would increase by ten or even a hundred times with the support of countless spirit plants and monsters. Even Meng Chao, who had grown a spirit magnetic body, might not be her match. However, the Golden Rocs construction and test site had been leveled and constructed on a large scale. Reinforced concrete had been poured on the ground, and more than ten thousand special steel plates thicker than a palm had been laid for the landing and take-off of the armored airships. The area within the radius of a few dozen kilometers had been cleaned up, and there would undoubtedly be no monsters above the crater. In the earth-shaking explosion earlier, plenty of debris had fallen to the ground like a meteor shower. They heated the earth to a high temperature, going from several hundred degrees to almost a thousand degrees. Being a carbon-based creature, the wild banshees combat power was greatly reduced in such a harsh environment. Even though she tried her best to stretch out her black hair to summon the monsters that were hiding underground, only palm-sized snakes, insects, rats, and ants could follow her orders and burrow out of the earth. The moment these low-level monsters crawled out of the ground, they were burned to a crisp by the flames. They were also torn into pieces by Meng Chaos sharp spirit magnet blades and his astonishing momentum. The wild banshees face revealed unconcealed fear. Then, as if an invisible mask had split open from the middle As if a terrifying swamp devoured all living creatures and layers of ripples were stirred up by those struggling and drowning The banshees gloomy, sinister, and terrifying aura dissipated like the ebbing tide. A gaze that Meng Chao was extremely familiar with replaced it instead. It was as bright as a high-grade crystal. The demonic glow that covered her hair and eyes disappeared at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Her hair, eyes, and expression had all returned to normal. She had turned from the wild banshee controlled by the monster mastermind back into Lu Siya. Meng Chao, I knew it Although her face was pale, her body was covered in wounds, and she was extremely weak, Lu Siyas lips curled up with joy and pride. I knew that you wouldnt die so easily. I knew that you would come back. I knew that you would bring me and everyone a great surprise at the most critical moment! Sister Ya, hold on! Meng Chao landed at the edge of the crater and knelt on one knee. He extended his right hand, and a large number of spirit magnets on his right arm immediately surged like mercury. Soon, they built a silver bridge between him and Lu Siya. Im back. Leave the rest to me. The only thing you need to do is recuperate and suppress the monsters power in your body! Lu Siya looked at the ever-changing spirit magnet on Meng Chaos arm, and her eyes were filled with curiosity. Unfortunately, before she could reach out to Meng Chao, the red light that had just faded from her eyes exploded again. Lu Siya groaned and wore an expression of extreme pain. It was as if an extremely violent force deep in her brain was rampaging and invading her brain cells. B*stard! When Meng Chao saw Lu Siyas long hair turn green inch by inch again and the hair he had just cut grow back like weeds in the spring wind, he was shocked and angry. Sadly, there was nothing he could do. Even if he had extraordinary skills, it was impossible for him to perform brain surgery on Lu Siya and clean all her brain cells! So, what can you do to me now? When Lu Siya raised her head again, although she was still smiling, the slight change in the curve of her lips made her smile different from a moment ago. It was full of charm and evil. Deep inside her eyes, red flames that resembled the Blood Flowers spores glittered unpredictably, which added to the mysteriousness of her smile. Even though her face did not change at all, the pain in Meng Chaos heart gave him the answer. The monster Masterminds power had once again taken control of her body. She was not Lu Siya. She was the wild banshee! Meng Chao, I admit that youre the most difficult opponent Ive ever faced. Youre an unexpected factor that has disrupted my plans time and time again. Youre also the only male who has made my heart race over the years, and I want to give birth to a perfect Deity Realm creature with you. The wild banshee licked her lips, and her movements became incredibly soft. Meng Chaos spirit and magnetic bodies had gathered into sharp blades again, and as she faced him, she put on a submissive attitude as if she was ready to be slaughtered. However, her voice was almost like a whisper. A second later, she launched an attack that was even sharper than silk jade. Natural selection and survival of the fittest have been natural laws that all life forms have had to abide by for hundreds of millions of years. Hehe. The wild banshee chuckled. Since I have failed, I should be eliminated by the law of nature. Come on, exercise your right as the winner and eliminate me completely! She took the initiative to approach the sharp blade that was condensed from the spirit magnet. It could cut hair and iron as if it were mud. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth so hard that sparks flew. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, youre hesitating. This isnt a mistake that a peerless powerhouse like you should make. The wild banshees smile grew wider. Kill me. Cut my body into one-millimeter-long particles with that biologically active liquid metal, and then burn me for more than ten minutes with flames that are thousands of degrees high until Im burned into the finest ash. At the same time, block the space hundreds of meters around you with your vitality magnetic field to make sure that no microorganisms can escape. As long as you do that, you can destroy me completely. You can do it, so why havent you done it yet? Chapter 1741 - Next, Ill Have to Trouble You Chapter 1741: Next, Ill Have to Trouble You Meng Chao was faced with a difficult choice. The wild banshee had accurately hit his vital spot. Yes. Right now, he could easily cut the wild banshee into pieces and burn her into ashes. Then, he would raise a hurricane and blow the last bit of ashes thousands of miles away. However, he had no way to expel the power of the monster mastermind from Lu Siyas body. Eliminating the wild banshee was equivalent to killing Lu Siya, and that was something Meng Chao could bring not himself to do no matter what. The relationship between him and Lu Siya was complicated and difficult to explain to outsiders. Even he could not explain it clearly. Lu Siya was one of the core executives and major shareholders of her own Superstar Company. She also had a place in the Azure Alliance, which represented ordinary citizens and superhumans from humble families. The monster mastermind had started to eat her from the inside more than a year ago. Once this was made public, it would cause a great uproar. Even if Meng Chao wanted to kill her, how could he prove to the world that Lu Siya had indeed been struggling to resist the erosion of the monsters power over the past year but maintained her human pride and will? She never did anything that harmed the interests of Dragon citys civilization, and she did not create more underlings within Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance. Furthermore, if Meng Chao really burned Lu Siya to ashes, would he be suspected of killing her and destroying her corpse? By then, Lu Siya would no longer be a wild banshee. Whether she had transformed into a wild banshee or whether she had any accomplices would be unclear. As a result, the already complicated situation would become even more complicated. It was unknown whether or not Yun Feidian and the Blood Alliance could be uprooted from the nine mega corporations! When she saw Meng Chaos hesitation, the wild banshees smile was filled with undisguisable mockery. However, in the next moment, her smile froze due to the warmth she felt internally. What are you doing? Youre crazy! the wild banshee screamed. She was not saying this to Meng Chao. It was directed at Lu Siya who was burning in the depths of her body! Sister Ya! Even Meng Chao was stunned. He could clearly feel her bodys temperature rising. Almost every second No, every half a second, the body in front of him would heat up by three to four degrees. Her skin quickly turned red from the heat. Wisps of steam rose from his pores, and it was as if lava was flowing under his skin instead of blood. Meng Chao could even hear the sounds of her blood vessels and spirit meridians bursting, shriveling, and withering. The flames from the depths of her cells would soon engulf her entire body. Self-combustion! Meng Chao could not believe it. The evaporation of body fluids and even the self-combustion were common side effects of overusing Deification Capsules. The monster cells that Yun Feidian had just injected into Lu Siya were the upgraded version of the Deification Capsule. However, Lu Siyas cultivation had already reached the peak of the Heaven Realm. With the monster mastermind, she had broken through to the Deity Realm steadily. How could she not control her own vitality magnetic field and genes, causing her body to evaporate or even burn on its own? Unless Meng Chaos eyes widened as he looked at Lu Siya, whose expression had returned to calmness. Her eyes, however, were filled with determination. Sister Ya, dont! He hugged Lu Siya, but he felt like he was holding onto a raging torch, a lump of steel that was being smelted, and a statue condensed from magma. Lu Siya, who had regained control over her body, put her burning face on Meng Chaos shoulder and smiled as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden. Meng Chao, you know that this is the only way. Lu Siya used all her strength to open her eyes, which were burning with flames. She stared at Meng Chao, who was right next to her, and stuttered, Ever since I realized that the monster masterminds power invaded my body and even manipulated this body to harm you, as well as many other people, Ive wanted to destroy this body completely more than once and die with the monster mastermind. But cough, cough, the monster mastermind is too powerful. Every time I think about burning everything down with me, it interferes with my brain and stops my actions. Besides, Im in a sensitive position due to my identity. Im not only related to the nine mega corporations but also to the Azure Alliance, Superstar Company, Broken Star Club, your family, and your career. Im very worried Cough, cough Even if I do find a way to end my life, I wont be able to completely destroy my body. There will still be things like the spores of the Blood Flower or monster cells left deep inside my body, which will be discovered by those with ill intentions and turned into tools for them to stir trouble. Im not afraid of death. However, I was afraid that my death would trigger a larger storm and cause Dragon City to walk toward a treacherous whirlpool. So cough, cough I chose to seal the monsters power temporarily to barely maintain the situation of Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, and the Azure Alliance. Today, the best opportunity has finally appeared. Yun Feidian, that crazy idiot He thought that by injecting a large number of monster cells into my body, he could slander me as the Tenth Supernatural Entity, a monster remnant. He gave me a perfect reason to explain the existence of the monsters power in my body. The heavens have been so kind to me and Dragon City. At this moment, when Dragon Citys fate will be decided, they have sent me the person I need the most. Meng Chao, what Im going to say next is very important. You must listen to me clearly and do as I say. Your attack earlier has already severely weakened the monster energy in my body, allowing me to temporarily regain 90% of control over this body. Next, I will overdraw my life and burn my divine soul. I will drag the last bit of monster power in my body into the abyss of eternal destruction. After that, my corpse will be the best evidence. Its enough to prove that Yun Feidian is capable of such crazy and terrifying things for his own selfish desires. This evidence can help you uproot Yun Feidian and the evil organization hes hiding in the nine mega corporations. You can take the opportunity to suppress the power of the nine mega corporations and successfully complete the transformation of Dragon Citys civilization. It will also prove that my transformation into a monster has nothing to do with Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance. And you, by stopping Yun Feidians scheme, will be able to turn the tide and become a superhero admired by all. You will naturally stand at the top of Dragon City and create the bright and beautiful future that you have described to me countless times. Im so tired. Ive been fighting alone for the past year. Fortunately, I was able to witness your return at the last moment. With that, Ill leave everything else to you, Meng Chao Chapter 1742 - A Contest of Will Chapter 1742: A Contest of Will No, Sister Ya, dont be impulsive. Think of another way. I promise that well definitely find a way. Ill definitely find a way to completely cut off the monsters power from your body. Ill definitely save you! Meng Chao did not expect to face such a cruel farewell on his first official meeting with Lu Siya after returning to Dragon City. Even though his nerves were as tough as steel and enhanced by the spirit magnet, he could not help but tremble violently. Dont lie to yourself. No, cough, theres no other way. Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao. Then, she gritted her teeth and used the last of her strength to push herself away from Meng Chao. Stay away from me Cough, cough Whether Im willing or not, Im still a monster puppet, a wild banshee, and the Tenth Supernatural Entity thats suspected of causing a large number of disasters! Lu Siyas face was flushed. Wisps of flames surrounded her body, making her appear translucent as if she was leaving the world bit by bit. You are destined to control Dragon City and change the future. I am just a woman who has been corrupted by monsters and has a stain on my reputation. Getting close to me, protecting me, and saving me will do you no good. It will only involve you in all kinds of rumors and muddy waters that cant be washed away! Rumors? Meng Chao gritted his teeth and laughed. The spirit flames around him were intimidating. The spirit magnet also surged, turning into streams of silver light. Sister Ya, youve known me for so long. Do you think Im the kind of person who would care about rumors and gossip? You dont have to care, but Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, and the Azure Alliance have to. Lu Siya panted in pain. Even if Even if you can find a way to completely expel the monster power in my body, you will never be able to prove it to the world Even if you try everything you can, how can you guarantee that not a single monster cell or a single Blood Flower spore is still lurking in the depths of my body? Besides, monster power is like weeds, something that cant be burned by wildfire. It will grow again when the spring breeze blows. I am like a highly unstable time bomb when I am by your side. Perhaps, your career and your dreams will be ruined at the most critical moment! No one can destroy my career and dreams. Meng Chaos eyes were bright, and he resolutely said, Even if I suffer a temporary failure at the most critical moment, Im confident that I can start all over again and restart everything! He was even more passionate than the spirit flame that gushed out of Lu Siyas body. That made Lu Siyas face turn red even more. Lu Siyas eyes were filled with complicated emotions. However, all her emotions eventually turned into a gratified smile. She reached out with a trembling hand. She hesitated, but she wanted to touch Meng Chaos face. After hesitating for a long time, she controlled herself. The flames of spirit energy spurting out of the depths of her cells, on the other hand, had become hotter and brighter. A lot of red threads were being brutally burned in the flames of spirit energy, and they were screaming miserably. Soon, countless twisted red threads crawled up her face and temporarily controlled her body. She howled hysterically in the wild banshees tone. Youre crazy, you stupid crazy woman! Why did you do that? We could have achieved a win-win situation! I can grant you the power to destroy the world! I can grant you the ability to create and control the beast horde! I can help you each step of the way until you reach the supreme throne and become the woman who controls Dragon City and even the entire Other World! I can help you become the queen of the world! I can even allow you to retain most of your free will and allow you to continue existing as Lu Siya! Ive never compromised to such an extent with any human being. Why do you refuse my good intentions and want to be destroyed with me, you crazy woman? Lu Siyas face, body, and limbs seemed to be controlled by two different forces. As she howled, her hands were covered in flames and in Blood Flower spores. Before her fingers could touch her face, the blood traces that represented the monsters power hissed and fled. Lu Siya also regained control of her brain and five senses. Thats right. I do want to ascend to the supreme throne and become Dragon Citys master. I want to become the ruler of the entire Other World as well. I want to be the queen of everything! Lu Siya looked at her hands and mumbled to herself with difficulty and resolution, But Ill have to seize everything with my own hands! I dont need your help, and I wont accept any charity from anyone! I wont accept a monster bestowing me with any power from its high and mighty position! I would be denying my own free will. I would still need the permission of a monster to exist freely! If a queen who rules the world cant even have 100% control over her own body, then she is not a queen at all but a joke, a big joke Boom! Before she finished speaking, Lu Siya clenched her fists, and the spirit flame that erupted from the depths of her body was raised to another level. Right then, she was like an exquisite glass statue that was being melted at a high temperature of several thousand degrees in a constantly expanding ball of lightning. Her whole body was glittering and translucent. No carbon-based being, be it the spores of the Blood Flower, the monster cells, or Lu Siya herself, could survive for a long time amid such crazy flames. You! You crazy woman! On the left side of her face, the withering blood traces were struggling for the last time. I dont believe that youre really willing to give up your life! Youre just trying to scare me so that Ill escape your body! You dont believe me? Then continue to stay in my body obediently! On the right side of her face, the light that belonged to Lu Siya, or her human self, was shining proudly. Even if I cant burn you to death, I can at least burn myself into a disabled person with broken spirit meridians and no strength to use any extraordinary power! My body will become the strongest prison to suppress you forever! Facing Lu Siyas determination, the stalemate continued for a few seconds before the monsters power finally retreated. Numerous crystal-clear beads of blood seeped out of Lu Siyas skin and quickly gathered into winding lines. Meng Chao could faintly see that deep within the lines of blood, there was some ancient and mysterious thing beating in exasperation. The blood lines seemed to have a life of their own as they split into seven or eight groups and fled from Lu Siyas body, braving the crazy spirit flames. Chapter 1743 - : Monster Apocalypse Chapter 1743: Monster Apocalypse This is the monster masterminds final power! The spirit magnet on Meng Chaos body was a fusion of the Turan civilizations technological crystallization and the Mother of Origin, who was the Egg of Chaos. Naturally, he could sense the unique aura of the monster mastermind, which was also an Egg of Chaos. When Meng Chao saw Lu Siyas determination to destroy everything and expel the last of the monster masterminds power from her body, he did not hesitate anymore. He raised his hand at lightning speed and shot a lump of liquid metal at each red thread. These red threads had originally wanted to plunge into the ground and dive deep into the earth. However, the liquid metal substance that was spreading out quickly blocked every exit in every direction. The red threads of blood shrieked and seemed to hit the silvery-white iron wall fiercely. However, since there was no host to control it, the monster masterminds power was extremely weak, and it could not break through the spirit magnet that was continuously condensed together. Soon, all the iron walls made of spirit and magnetic bodies had gathered together. Then, the iron wall slowly moved toward the center, gathering all the red threads. The red threads struggled with all their might, but they were like eels caught in a fishermans net. They could not escape from Meng Chaos palm. Under Meng Chaos absolute pressure, the red threads that had gathered together turned into a small blood bead. The blood bead was ever-changing, constantly turning into all kinds of ferocious and terrifying Apocalyptic Beasts in that small space. As Meng Chao stared at the blood bead, illusions began to appear before his eyes. It was as if he could see countless Apocalyptic Beasts expanding from a small area to cover the sky and the sun. They waved their huge and sharp claws at him and Dragon City behind him. They roared thunderously and issued threats, ordering him to release them. When they realized that Meng Chao did not fall for their tricks, the gigantic Apocalyptic Beasts took the form of the wild banshee. They crawled at his feet and moved their bodies gently. Their expressions were panicked, and their eyes were wandering. They begged him to let them live and promised to serve Meng Chao forever. They would provide him with unparalleled strength, help him defeat all his enemies, and crown him the king of the New World. Meng Chao smiled faintly. He knew that this was the monster masterminds last resort. However, experiencing the soul-shaking game with the Mother of Origin, especially after he had seen billions of himself and billions of apocalyptic worlds in his daze, Meng Chao had become mentally and spiritually stronger. Anyone who wanted to compete with him on the spiritual level would be seeking their own death. Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya, who was lying on the ground on her back. Even though the monster masterminds remaining power had already escaped her body, she was covered in injuries and extremely weak. She could no longer put out the flames that were engulfing every cell, every blood vessel, and every spirit meridian in her body. Since the flames were erupting from the depths of her cells, her appearance did not change much. She did not have patches of charred, withered, and shocking wounds like ordinary burn patients either. Nevertheless, her entire body was shrouded in a hazy crimson ball of light. Her skin, flesh, and even her internal organs were becoming increasingly transparent. It was as if the magma that filled her body would surge out at any moment and completely devour her body and soul. The scene caused the killing intent in Meng Chaos eyes to soar to the extreme. Faced with the monster masterminds threat and plea, he did not hesitate even for 0.1 seconds. With the high-speed friction between his cells and the high-frequency vibration of his muscle fibers, the volume of spirit energy flowing through every spirit meridian in his body increased several times in an instant. The surging spirit energy turned into a destructive torrent that was thousands of degrees in temperature and crashed into the constantly shrinking spirit magnet. The tightly-wrapped spirit-magnetic body instantly turned into a scorching small sun. The blood bead that was sealed inside let out an extremely shrill howl. Even the evil spirits of the eighteen hells would be scared witless if they heard the voices of madness, hatred, unwillingness, and despair. Yet, the only thing the monster mastermind could do as it faced Meng Chaos mighty pressure with the last of its power was let out a few soft howls. Go to hell! Meng Chaos hands, which were covered in lightning and flames, came together. The ball of liquid metal, which had been formed by the condensation of spirit energy, sealed the monster masterminds remaining power and heated up to a high temperature of several thousand degrees. Then, it shrank again in an instant, turning from a hollow metal ball to a seamless solid sphere. The last of the monster masterminds power, along with its incomparably shrill howls, came to an abrupt end. It was completely annihilated! But Meng Chao was still not at ease. He switched the circulation mode of the spirit energy inside his body instantly, constructing new, mysterious, as well as complicated, spirit and magnetic fields. As the circulation mode of spirit energy changed, the destructive power outside his body dropped from thousands of degrees to an extremely low temperature, which was close to absolute zero. The spirit magnet metal ball, which had just been heated to thousands of degrees and was as bright as a small sun, instantly dimmed. It attracted the water molecules in the air and condensed into a thick ice shell. From a high temperature of several thousand degrees to an extremely low temperature, the effect of heat expansion and cold contraction was enough to destroy the shell and cell membrane of any carbon-based creature, killing the cells completely. Even if the monster masterminds remaining power could exist in an odd form that was even smaller than a cell while it was sealed in a solid metal ball at close to absolute zero temperature, it could forget about causing any more trouble and escaping. Meng Chao had the Hope Potion that he had found within the Holy Mountain Temple at Picturesque Orchid Lake. It was a nerve-blocking drug that the scientists of the Turan civilization had developed with the last of their wisdom nearly ten thousand years ago. It specifically targeted the Eggs of Chaos. If the scientists in Dragon City were able to crack the mystery behind it, they would be able to completely subdue the vicious, treacherous, and unpredictable monster civilization, turning them into an existence similar to poultry and livestock. Should that happen, even if the monster masterminds remaining power really rose from the ashes, what kind of storm could it cause? Meng Chao kept the ball of liquid metal at an extremely low temperature and sent it deep into his totem armor. Then, with a big step, he rushed toward Lu Siya. The body of spirit energy turned back into liquid metal that looked like mercury and covered every inch of Lu Siyas skin. Then, it pierced into her body through her spirit cavities and wrapped around her blood vessels, nerves, muscle fibers, and burning spirit meridians. Meng Chao and Lu Siya had been enhanced by the Red Radiance Jade tide and the nourishment of the Blue Origin Crystal. They had also cultivated and fought together, so their vitality magnetic fields were extremely in sync. The moment Meng Chaos spirit power entered Lu Siyas body through the mercury-like substance, it was immediately accepted by her vitality magnetic field without any hindrances. Chapter 1744 - Lu Siya Chapter 1744: Lu Siya Meng Chaos spirit energy extinguished the spirit flame burning in Lu Siyas body like rain. However, because the spontaneous combustion had been too long and too intense, Lu Siyas spirit meridians were almost completely withered and severed. Aside from a few spirit meridians around her brain that still had a slight chance of being repaired, the rest of her spirit meridians were in a state where they could crumble from a touch. Based on Meng Chaos understanding of Dragon Citys medical and spirit energy technology, Lu Siya would not be able to repair these spirit meridians for at least thirty to fifty years without advancement in technology! Meng Chaos heart sank. Lu Siya was more decisive than he had imagined. She would rather go from being an absolute powerhouse comparable to a deity to destroying her own martial arts and fall all the way to a state that was even worse than an ordinary broken-star superhuman. She also wanted to fulfill her promise and turn her body into an indestructible cage that would forever suppress the monster masterminds power! The spirit meridians of ordinary broken-star superhumans would only wither, tear, and get blocked. If they practiced the Ultimate Style diligently, there would still be a slight hope for them to open up their spirit meridians one after another and break through the glass ceiling. However, almost all of Lu Siyas spirit meridians had been burned by her own body, so it was impossible for her to even cultivate the Ultimate Style! If the monster mastermind had not used the last bit of its power to escape her body in a hurry and if Meng Chao, the one and only person in Dragon City who controlled the spirit magnet, had not helped her suppress and treat her injuries in time, she might have died together with the monster. She would have dragged herself and the monster masterminds last bit of power into an endless burning abyss! Sister Ya! Meng Chao had mixed feelings when he looked at Lu Siyas flushed face. Lu Siya seemed to sense his burning gaze. she slowly woke up and opened her eyes with some difficulty. It took her a full five seconds to realize what had happened. When she looked at Meng Chao, her eyes were filled with complicated and subtle emotions. Youre going to regret it, Lu Siya said softly. Meng Chao smiled. In life, theres bound to be several regrets. Ill bring disaster to you and even Dragon City. Lu Siya shook her head. Meng Chaos eyes sparkled, and his eyes were filled with great confidence. Sister Ya, trust me. No one knows better than I how to stop the disaster! Lu Siya was deeply touched by his shining confidence. She was momentarily stunned before she said, Although I can feel that all the monster masterminds power has been driven out of my body and burned to nothing, the monsters are cunning. If there is still a small cluster of monster cells or even spores of the Blood Flower lurking in my body and slowly regaining control, what should I do? Dont worry, Meng Chao said. Even if the monster mastermind isnt completely dead, it wont be able to completely hijack and transform your body in a day and a night. Ill stay by your side and monitor your bodys condition at all times! Lu Siya thought of something, and the redness on her face became more obvious. Meng Chao, you have a fatal weakness, Lu Siya said. Youre too soft-hearted. Thats right. Its a weakness that I cant change and dont want to change. Thats why I need you to help me even more, Sister Ya. Youll always be by my side and help me come up with plans! Thats true. Lu Siya laughed bitterly and looked down at her weak hands. From now on, Im afraid I can only make plans! The sentence made Meng Chao feel as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. As a comrade who had saved each others lives countless times, no one knew Lu Siyas ambition better than him. He knew that this extremely proud woman had always yearned to be at the top of Dragon City. Just as her journey began, an insurmountable natural chasm appeared before her. The Other World was cruel; the strong preyed on the weak, and the winner was king. Even if Lu Siyas wisdom and will were not damaged, how could she realize her dream without the strength to even kill a chicken? Sister Ya! While Meng Chaos brain cell activity had already reached Deity Realm and he could instantly analyze the complicated trajectory of more than ten thousand bullets, he could not think of how to resolve Lu Siyas sadness. At that moment, bullets poured down on them like heavy rain. You bunch of b*stards! The light in Meng Chaos eyes condensed into lava that burst out of a dam. Above their heads, eight armored airships that had detached from the Golden Roc swooped down at high speed toward them. They had broken free from the storm that Meng Chao had created. Most of the flames and smoke that were raised when the wreckage fell to the ground had also settled. The fire control system of the eight armored airships once again locked onto the living beings in the middle of the metal wreckage. Farther in the distance, the main forces from Dragon City were only a step away. It seemed that Yun Feidian had also realized that something had gone wrong and an uninvited guest had disrupted his plan. However, Yun Feidian could not let Lu Siya live and be discovered by the people from Dragon City. Therefore, he issued an order to the members of the Blood Alliance who were controlling the armored airshipsthey had to destroy Lu Siya and the uninvited guest at all costs! Like Shen Yulin, these members of the Blood Alliance had been implanted with monitoring and self-destruction devices. In addition, they all knew that they had long trampled on all the laws and crossed the line of humanity. Their crimes were unforgivable. The Blood Alliance might have infiltrated all aspects of the nine mega corporations and have amazing connections and power in the dark However, if they wanted to clear their names, they had to kill Lu Siya and the uninvited guest first before destroying all the direct evidence. Hence, their arrogance, driven by desperation, instantly soared to the highest level. The diving speed of the eight armored airships greatly exceeded the safety limit. They were like eight giant burning meteorites. The frenzied barrage of bullets gathered like a lava waterfall falling from the sky. It crashed toward Meng Chao and Lu Siya. The air around the two of them was instantly heated to a high temperature of several hundred degrees. Meanwhile, the steel plates that lay on the ground were bombarded by the crystal bullets that were carved with attack rune arrays, leaving dense, immeasurably deep holes. There were even a large number of firebombs specifically used to deal with the monster horde and burrowing bombs used to destroy monster lairs. They were all thrown down from the armored airships, creating a world-destroying effect. This is The superhumans who had arrived from Dragon City to help exchanged looks. They did not understand why there was such a terrible commotion in the Golden Rocs location. Unfortunately, even if they ran as fast as they could, it would still take them half a minute to reach the scene of the incident. Judging from the overwhelming blast and the tide of spirit energy, half a minute was enough to destroy everything! Chapter 1745 - : Overlord of the Skies Chapter 1745: Overlord of the Skies However, in the carpet bombings core area, there was a silvery-white ball of light in the middle of the raging sea of fire. Layers of ripples appeared on the surface of the silvery light ball made of liquid metal. Through clever guidance and reflection, the destructive power shot out by the armored airships was completely eliminated. Within the silver ball of light, Meng Chao, who was holding Lu Siya in his arms, stared at the armored airships that were diving down at high speed and bombarding the area. He was so angry that he laughed. Youre looking for death! At that moment, Meng Chao projected all the bottled-up anger that had been raging in his heart into the sky. Zap! With the surging of terrifying electric arcs, the spirit magnet around him seemed to be endowed with an extremely violent vitality. Besides, countless silvery-white spikes burst forth. The sharp thorns that looked like the bones of demons continued to grow upward while they spiraled, eventually forming a weird device more than 10 meters high. It looked both like a rail gun and an enormous antenna, carved with numerous runes. It was as if two superstars had exploded in Meng Chaos eyes. Since he had returned to Dragon City, it was the first time he had increased the intensity of his vitality magnetic field to the maximum. The sparks spurting out of the cells immediately gathered into a dazzling and scorching flame of spirit energy surrounded by thousands of electric arcs. It soared into the sky along the rail gun or the giant antenna. Boom! Meng Chaos flames of anger even left a huge hole that was one hundred meters wide amid the rolling smoke in the sky. The planets magnetic field was also attracted and disrupted by Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. This was followed by a series of thunderous explosions above the hole. The storm that had just calmed down showed signs of making a comeback. This time, taking advantage of the wind and the deafening thunder, Meng Chao spread out the most powerful, full-frequency, indiscriminate spiritual and magnetic interference in all directions. In that instant, a series of sparks erupted from the cockpits of all the armored airships that had gathered above Meng Chaos head. The needles on their dashboards were spinning at high speed like a fan, and the various performance parameters were jumping up and down like crazy. Even though the pilots used all their strength and pressed their entire bodies on the control stick, the armored airships still lost control like wild horses. The members of the Blood Alliance, whose bodies had been implanted with control chips and self-destructing devices, heard the sounds of magnetic interference and chip destruction coming from their flesh and bones. Feeble electric arcs pierced their hearts back and forth, making their pupils and hearts constrict to the maximum. In their panic, someone tried to contact Yun Feidian, who was controlling things remotely. The individual could not believe that his connection with Yun Feidian had been cut off. In a sense, it was Yun Feidians own doing. Previously, he and every member of the Blood Alliance who had an important mission and knew important secrets possessed highly-efficient communication channels that could transmit tremendous data instantly. Not only could the channels transmit instructions and help them grasp a situation accurately, but they could also be used to control things. Additionally, it could activate the self-destruct devices in the bodies of the Blood Alliance members when there was no other choice. The problem was that Yun Deidian had installed a powerful super crystal bomb in the Golden Rocs core cabin. To ensure that the super bomb could cause as much damage as possible while minimizing its size, the insane bomb makers had stuffed a lot of high-level crystals into the bomb in a marvelous way and carved plenty of attack rune arrays inside the crystals. When the super crystal bomb exploded, on top of producing spirit energy flames and shock waves that could destroy the entire core area, it also produced a lot of spirit energy. The violent tide of spirit energy that followed immediately swept across the sky and the earth within several square kilometers, causing serious spirit and magnetic interference to the members of the Blood Alliance in the Golden Rocs periphery. The communication system, control chips, and even the self-detonation system implanted in their bodies faced a lot of software and hardware problems. Meng Chao took the opportunity to send out all-frequency indiscriminate spirit magnetic interference, which made things worse. He completely cut off the connection between Yun Feidian and the members of the Blood Alliance! Swish! While the Blood Alliance members were in a mess, Meng Chao put away the rail gun that protruded out of his shoulder and reduced it to silvery-white liquid metal. With a telepathic thought, he manipulated the liquid metal materials to extend them from his back to the left and right. He turned them into a pair of wings that were almost thirty meters long, with brilliant colors and crisscrossing spirit tattoos on the surface. They were as thin and sharp as the wings of a cicada. The silver wings flapped gently, and the lifelike metal feathers stood up one after another. Spluttering electric arcs were also dancing on the feathers, which were as sharp as scalpels, with the vague sounds of wind and thunder. If the warriors of the Thunder Clan from Picturesque Orchid Lake saw the scene, they would probably kneel immediately and worship. It was because the shape and power of Meng Chaos wings were exactly the same as that of the Wings of Destruction, the greatest and most brutal hero in the Thunder Clans legends. Sister Ya, wait for me. Give me three seconds! Then, Meng Chao rose into the air. His Wings of Destruction tore through the space and rolled up lightning. He turned into a stream of light surrounded by electric arcs and pounced on the nearest armored airship. Stop him! Hysterical shouts rose and fell in the armored airships pod. As more than a dozen six-barrel Vulcan cannons turned around, the dense defense array finally did what it was supposed to doblowing up high-speed targets such as torpedoes, missiles, and armed drones before they could approach the ship with an airtight barrage. Unfortunately, they were not facing torpedoes, missiles, or armed drones. It was a furious Meng Chao! Accompanied by the roar of wind and thunder, his shattering wings drew a bright arc and silver afterimages. He resembled an overlord in the air who could create turbulence at will. The metal storm from the dense defense system could not get within three to five meters of Meng Chao before it fell into the invisible trap formed by the air turbulence. The powerful warheads that were embedded with crystals and carved with attack rune arrays all turned into headless flies. They jumped up and down in an extremely unstable manner. A moment later, they were easily captured by Meng Chaos vitality magnetic field. No one could believe what they were seeing. In just a few seconds, there were countless crystal warheads floating around Meng Chao in an area of three to five meters in diameter. They were stacked on top of each other and densely packed together. They shone brightly like an army that had switched sides at the last moment. Flutter! Meng Chao flapped his silver wings hard, and the surrounding crystal warheads that he had just captured all turned a hundred and eighty degrees. Thanks to the double enhancement of shock waves and electromagnetic propulsion, their speed soared to the limit. They returned the way they came and hit the armored airships air bags! Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1746 - Surgery Chapter 1746: Surgery The bulging airbags were immediately riddled with holes, and the shrieking sound of air spurting out at a high speed was heard through the holes that resembled those found in a hornets nest. The crystal engines and propellers on both sides of the tails were also blown up, and the armored airships completely lost control. They spun and fell. Most of the six-barrel Vulcan cannons lost their balance as a result. The roars either stopped abruptly, or the pilots fired aimlessly into the sky. The loose bullet curtain even swept across the armored airships of their surrounding companions. Meng Chao took the chance to break through the bullet screen and appear right in front of a pod. Swish! Amid the surging spirit energy, his twenty- to thirty-meter-long wings of destruction extended even further. the ends of the wings became sharper and sharper, like two thirty- to fifty-meter-long sickles of the Grim Reaper. The Reapers scythes crossed each other, tearing through space and drawing an X shaped light trace. Like a hot knife cutting through condensation, it easily tore open the pods wall. With a thought from Meng Chao, the Reapers scythe and the wings of destruction immediately turned back into mercury-like liquid metal. He stepped on a flight of stairs that did not exist in the void and stepped into the pod with his head high. Within the pod, all the members of the Blood Alliance were scared out of their wits. Only one tattooed commander with the highest realm tried to pull out his gun in a final attempt at resistance. However, Meng Chaos speed exceeded his reaction speed. As soon as the commanders fingers touched the guns handle, he felt his vision blur, his throat become bitter, and his cervical spine experience extreme pain. He felt suffocated and terrified as if he was being buried alive. Meng Chao had put one hand on the commanders throat and easily lifted him up. He was more than two meters tall with a stocky build. Yet, the commanders eyes popped out as he struggled and kicked around. He was like a lamb caught by a fierce tiger; he had no chance to escape. The blood vessels in the commanders eyes were pulsating crazily, and even his temples were bulging unnaturally. Although the control chips and the self-destruction system inside his body were isolated from the outside world, they were still beeping when his breathing, heartbeat, and blood flow suddenly accelerated when so much adrenaline was secreted. They could be activated at any moment. You want to die? How can it be that easy?! Meng Chao sneered, and a cold glint shone in his eyes. The spirit and magnetic bodies that looked like liquid metal spurted out of his vambrace again. They turned into small mercury snakes that slithered and crawled onto the commanders body along his arm and fingertips. Then, it split into thousands of threads and stabbed into the guys body! Argh! The Blood Alliance commanders face instantly twisted in extreme pain. The shrill screams echoed in the ears of the Blood Alliance members. Even though they had all received the cruelest and most secret training in the Black Skeleton Training Camp, they could not help but feel their blood freeze and their hearts pound. The Blood Alliance commanders nano-combat suit was torn apart by the sharp blades made of condensed spirit magnets. Besides, one could clearly see strange, crisscrossing bulges under his tattooed skin. It was a metal tentacle made up of spirit and magnetic bodies, and it was moving quickly. Meng Chao used the most brutal, efficient, and uncaring way to find the object that was implanted in the commanders body. Very soon, Meng Chao found the first control chip. The control chip further confirmed the guys identity as a villain. When Meng Chao noticed that the control chip was not connected to the mans heart or brain, he did not even blink. The metal tentacle wrapped around the control chip and pulled it out of the mans body. Naturally, a shocking hole of blood appeared on the body of the Blood Alliance commander, whose flesh was splitting from the inside to the outside. He was in so much pain that his face turned pale, and his screams were distorted. Despite that, Meng Chao did not show any mercy. He continued to perform surgery on him without any anesthesia. He pulled out all the implants in his body and threw them to the side. Before long, seven bloody metal implants that were stained with broken bones, rotten flesh, and even organ tissues were added to the ground. The Blood Alliances commander passed out several times from the pain, only to be woken up by an even sharper and more intense pain. Meng Chaos journey was as smooth as flowing water. He only ran into a small problem when he dismantled the self-destructing device. the self-detonation device is tightly bound to the guys spine. It is difficult to take it out as evidence of a crime without damaging the spine. Fortunately, this guy is considered an above-average superhuman. He has strong vitality, so even if his spine is injured, he wont die for a while. As Meng Chao thought about this, he controlled all the spirit magnets that had invaded the commanders body to form a big, cold hand to pull another self-destructing device out of the mans spine. Meng Chao threw the unconscious commander, who was now in a mess, to the side and looked around with a cold gaze. He quickly locked onto his next target no, two more targets. Swish! Meng Chao opened his arms, and the spirit magnet turned into countless liquid metal threads again. They shot toward two Blood Alliance members, who were sticking close to the wall and trying to sneak through the hole in the damaged pod. The two members of the Blood Alliance had no way to dodge his attack at all. Each of them was shot through by at least a hundred metal wires. The metal threads that had turned blood-red after piercing through their bodies penetrated deep into the cabin wall behind them, nailing them to the ground. Each metal wire was less than a millimeter in diameter, and with Meng Chaos precise control, they avoided their brains, eyeballs, heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney, spine, and other vital parts. Even though the two members of the Blood Alliance had been shot into a hornets nest and were in so much pain that they could not even scream, their lives were not in danger. They could definitely be sent to the interrogation room and the trial platform alive. Not long after, Meng Chao dismantled and extracted the metal implants in both of their bodies. Of course, he used the most bloody and horrible method. It was the punishment that these b*stards deserved for causing the rat outbreak at the center of Dragon City with Yun Feidian and blowing up The Bright Light as well as the Golden Roc. There was no pity in Meng Chaos eyes. His scalpel-like gaze pierced the next patient, and soon, the blood of the Blood Alliance members flooded the entire deck. Meng Chao stepped over the pile of flesh that was curled up on the ground. It was covered in holes, steaming, and still twitching. He then looked at the second armored airship that was right in front of him. The members of the Blood Alliance in this armored airship seemed to have sensed what was happening through the blood that was seeping out of the gaps and the damage. They were pulling the joystick with all their might and changing directions in a hurry. It was a pity that just as they turned a hundred and eighty degrees, they saw Meng Chao appear right before them like a burning demon! Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1747 - 1747 Swift and Decisive 1747 Swift and Decisive Did-Did a war just take place here? When the superhumans from different forces in Dragon City finally arrived at the scene of the Golden Rocs explosion, even the iron-blooded generals who had survived hundreds of battles were deeply shocked by the incredible scene before them. In front of them, the smoke and the blast caused by the violent explosion were gathered and condensed by an invisible force. They were like colorful, frozen waves that spread out in concentric circles. The hundreds of armored airships that made up the Golden Roc had either been blown to pieces or torn apart. Their air sacs had all dried up, and they were lying on the ground as if they had been peeled off from their flesh. The entire land seemed to have just experienced a carpet bombing that lasted a day and a night. The steel plates used for the armored airships landing were either melted or left with shocking, unfathomable holes by the cannonballs and the burning wreckage that fell from the sky. Intense smoke was still popping up from the depths of the holes, like twisted plants that constituted a weird jungle. A lot of debris fell to the ground, but they had been burned by high-temperature flames, which turned their original form into garbage that resembled cow dung. If one looked carefully, one would see that dozens of bloody people with broken skin and bruises were embedded in the middle of this garbage. Their skin and flesh had been melted by the scorching hot garbage. Although their bleeding had stopped for the time being, they could not break free from the cage of intertwining debris. Who did this? Who could be so ruthless? The corners of the superhumans eyes twitched, and they were furious. They did not know who was torturing the crew members of the Golden Roc in such a cruel way in broad daylight. To their surprise, several hundred staff members of the Golden Roc were sitting or lying in relatively safe places on the periphery of the burning battlefield. Based on their attire, they were either engineers, ordinary workers, or maintenance personnel. Although they were badly battered, still in shock, and confused, they had not been injured in any vital areas or tortured. It was as if someone had specifically rescued them from an armored airship that was spiraling down before sending them safely to the ground. They were all crew members of the Golden Roc, so why was there such a disparity in treatment? The superhumans exchanged looks, unable to understand. However, when overwhelming pressure spread out from the middle of the smoke, mist, and blast, hitting them hard like a tsunami, they soon focused on the center of the furiously burning swirl. Thats In that instant, all the superhumans saw what they thought was an illusion. It was as if they were seeing a towering Apocalyptic Beast appear in front of them with the rising mushroom cloud. No, it was not even an ordinary Apocalyptic Beast, but a full-metal Apocalyptic Beast composed of a certain kind of liquid metal substance that was flowing with brilliant but ever-changing colors! Deafening alarms rang in the superhumans minds, and a bone-chilling cold spread from his neck to the soles of his feet. Many people subconsciously drew their weapons. However, it did not matter if they activated their vitality magnetic fields to the maximum and made the top-grade crystals embedded in their weapons glow and hum. The crystal power that flowed into their bodies from their palms still could not bring them the slightest sense of security. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! From the depths of the smoke, fog, and shock waves, a sound that resembled the beating of a behemoths heart reverberated. Accompanied by the deafening heartbeat, the smoke, the mist, and the shock waves all shrank into a sphere no more than ten meters in diameter. Immediately after, the ball began to burn. The flames became more and more dazzling, like a red lotus that was about to bloom. The superhumans vigilance did not decrease because there was no contraction in the sense of oppression. Instead, it soared to the limit. Their power armor, nano combat suits, and the drones they carried with them were all equipped with the most advanced cameras and data transmitters. A large number of high-definition photos and videos of the explosion scene were taken from different distances and angles. Then, a huge amount of data was instantly sent back to Dragon City, to the intelligence analysis departments and even the decision-making agencies of the major forces. In an instant, the entire Dragon City shook. All the major forces raised their vigilance to the highest level with haste. A lot of underground forts and war fortresses opened their gates that were more than five meters thick in the rumbling noises too. The fully-armed superhumans stared at the shiny screens with grave expressions. Although the screens of many portable devices were only three to five inches in size, the light they emitted was like a vast ocean that completely drowned them. While they did not know what had happened, one thing was certain. A certain tyrannical and unparalleled existence had descended upon Dragon City! That was the effect Meng Chao wanted to achieve. The current situation in Dragon City was unprecedentedly complicated. Many problems not only involved black and white, good and evil but also deeply intertwined interests. Meng Chao, who had experienced countless apocalyptic scenarios in his nightmares, was far more mature than others his age. He knew that justice might not be enough to defeat evil, and criminals might not be punished as they deserved. The principle of those who steal a hook will be executed, and those who steal a country will be honored was universal from ancient times to the present, from Earth to the Other World. Therefore, he did not expect the truth to be revealed even if he could produce solid evidence. He did not expect to gain the support of all parties to bring a powerful man like Yun Feidian to justice. After all, Yun Feidian was not a mere commander. He had a huge group of people behind him. The Blood Alliance was not an ordinary criminal organization either. It was a tumor that lived inside the nine mega corporations, and it was closely connected to the corporations blood vessels and nerves. It was human nature to hide an illness and avoid treatment. Not everyone could make up their mind to remove a tumor on their vital parts through surgery. It would be especially so if the tumor seemed to have some benefits and could continuously absorb nutrients from the outside world. If he wanted to deal with the Blood Alliance, he had to cut the Gordian knot. If he wanted to cut the Gordian knot, he had to first prove to the world, especially the superhumans from different camps with different standpoints and interests, that he was fast and sharp enough to be used for the most precise surgery as well as for other purposes. At the scene of the Golden Rocs explosion Before everyones gaze, the burning red lotus slowly bloomed. With Lu Siya in his arms, Meng Chao stepped on the flames and slowly walked out, leaving footprints behind him. He appeared in the sights of the superhumans, who were almost torn apart, as well as in the thousands of bright screens inside and outside Dragon City! Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1748 - 1748 The Dead Venomous Snake 1748 The Dead Venomous Snake In the southeast of Dragon City, by the Red Dragon River, there was New Binjiang City. It had just been developed in the past year, and it housed Dragon City Stadium, which could accommodate 80,000 people to watch intense competitions and large-scale exhibitions at the same time. It was a landmark building built with an arc-shaped glass wall and a steel frame structure, full of futuristic colors. It was crystal clear and dazzling. With the refraction, diffraction, and reflection of the sunlight, it emitted a rainbow-like brilliance when the weather was clear. It was as if a splendid numinous sky hall had descended to the human world. It fully demonstrated the tremendous strength, confidence, and unparalleled pride of human beings in the post-Monster-War era. At this moment, Thundercloud Technologys annual strategy conference was being held inside. Among the nine mega corporations, Thundercloud Technology was developing at the fastest rate. Not only was their total capital and profit rate skyrocketing, but more importantly, the number of patents applied and the number of experts, as well as scholars under their command, also increased significantly every year. According to many people, if they wanted to know about the latest black technology development in Dragon City, they just had to pay attention to Thundercloud Technologys annual strategy conference. Ever since Thundercloud Technology undertook the software and hardware construction work for the Golden Roc, the largest single combat unit in Dragon City and an air fortress, countless people had been looking forward to the Golden Rocs latest development. It was no wonder that this year, all the large and medium-sized media outlets in Dragon City, as well as the independent media and black technology enthusiasts among the ordinary citizens, were all highly enthusiastic. They had crossed the seas like the Eight Immortals a few months in advance, trying to get a ticket to the strategy conference. After Thundercloud Technology learned about the number of participants this year, they did not want to disappoint the general public and their supporters. So, they changed the main venue from the company headquarters to the newly completed stadium, which could hold 80,000 people. Right then, colorful flags were fluttering outside the stadium that was more like a crystal palace. Gun salutes were going off in the area, and a red carpet was laid out from two miles away. More than a dozen armored airships were parked above the stadium, and large flexible screens were installed on both sides of the airbags, playing Thundercloud Technologys annual major new product advertisements. The stadium was packed with people, and the atmosphere of anticipation was about to turn into a tornado, bursting the huge crystal dome. However, the strategy conference that should have started ten minutes ago did not take place. Even the protagonist, the leader of Thundercloud Technology, the representative of Dragon Citys new generation of Deity Realm warriors, Yun Feidian, who was likely to lead Dragon City forward after the first generation of experts retired and died, was nowhere to be seen. It was strange. It was also enough to pique the curiosity of several hundred professional reporters and tens of thousands of independent media personnel. Now, no one cared about Yun Feidian or how many new products Thundercloud Technology would launch in the next year. The atmosphere in the 80,000-person stadium was extremely strange. Everyone had their heads buried in the small space, their expressions focused and their eyes unmoving. It was as if someone was going to jump into the water from a high platform and plunge into the glittering screens of various electronic devices. Then, an explosive piece of news flowed, spun, and struck everyones ears like invisible lava. The experienced reporters and independent media representatives were all dazzled and dumbfounded, unable to believe it. No, it was not about the outbreak of a rat tide and zombies in Dragon Citys downtown area. Although the rat tide and zombies were terrible, they were considered regular attacks that the people of Dragon City had seen countless times. From the major forces to the ordinary citizens, they had their own set of emergency plans that they were familiar with. They only needed to deal with the matter step by step. The breaking news at this moment was a hundred times more shocking and unbelievable than the rat tides outbreak. Is-Is it true? Hes back! Hes actually back! A miracle This is a miracle! A great conspiracy? An evil organization lurking in the depths of Dragon City? the truth behind the explosions of The Bright Light and the Golden Roc? Such discussions and murmurs were as weak as flying mosquitoes at first, but soon, hundreds of mouths from all directions echoed at the same time. Their voices gathered into a storm in the sky above the 80,000-person stadium, a storm that was about to sweep across the entire Dragon City! Outside the 80,000-person stadium, in the tightly sealed VIP parking lot, a fleet of luxury cars, fully-sealed container vehicles, modified buses, and even fully-armed armored off-road vehicles were like vipers that had fallen into a trap. They lay dormant as if they were dead. Yun Feidian was in one of those sealed container trucks. From the outside, the fully-enclosed container trucks did not have any labels and looked ordinary. They could also be painted with various symbols at any time to disguise themselves as transportation vehicles from various industries and units. When the door was opened, the people discovered that the trucks body was particularly thick. It was equipped with three layers of armor, which was enough to withstand a full-force attack from a Nightmarish Beast or an anti-equipment sniper bullet. The engine, chassis, and wheels had also been specially modified with four huge and solid fuel tanks. When necessary, it not only allowed the exaggerated steel beast to fly at a high speed of more than 150 kilometers per hour, but it could also increase the chassis height, switch the power mode, and stretch out its legs to rampage through the swamp, mud, and deep mountains. Inside the carriage, the most advanced communication facilities, computer systems, and glittering circular screens were full of mysterious and complicated data streams. They were pouring down like a waterfall on every screen. This was Yun Feidians mobile office. Yun Feidian had always believed that time was of the essence, and efficiency was the rate of victory. He also believed that the business world was like a battlefield, and on the battlefield, the biggest reason for a commanders failure was often not being close enough to the front line. Hence, he rarely stayed in his office at Thundercloud Technologys headquarters. Most of his work time was spent in this specially modified mobile office. He traveled to various laboratories, test sites, academic institutions, Thundercloud Technologys subsidiaries and branches, as well as the other eight mega corporations headquarters. He was on the front line, racing against time and dealing with a myriad of affairs every day. It was the same at this moment. Yun Feidian crossed his fingers and placed them by his mouth. He was leaning back in an ergonomic chair covered in leather with tiger patterns. His eyes, which were as cold and hard as icicles, were fixed on the data streams that were pouring like a storm on several dozen screens, which documented the whole Golden Roc debacle, from the explosion to the fall. Of course, they also saw Meng Chao walking out of the burning red lotus and standing above the entire Dragon City. Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1749 - 1749 The Calm Trapped Beast 1749 The Calm Trapped Beast Meng Chaos figure continued to shine in Yun Feidans eyes. Yun Feidian did not even bat an eye. His clothes were very plain, unbecoming of his identity as the leader of the second-generation Deity Realm experts in Dragon City. He was middle-aged, but he still looked the same as he did when he was young. He had a plain buzz cut, and he was clean-shaven. He was also wearing a plaid shirt that had been washed until it turned white, a pair of jeans with cats whiskers, and gray suede running shoes. The sleeves of his plaid shirt, the legs of his jeans, and the edges of his running shoes were all full of signs of wear and tear. At first glance, he did not look like the head of Thundercloud Technology, which was the most famous among the nine mega corporations. Instead, he looked like a rookie programmer who had just joined the company. For one, he dressed like that to cater to the current trend and show that he was outstanding but ordinary and approachable. On top of that, Yun Feidan was a proud man. He did not think that there were many people in the entire Dragon City worthy enough to gain his respect and see him in a suit and leather shoes. The thing was, his facial expressions were often stiff and sluggish. It was said that this was the after-effect of over-cultivating when he was young and almost turning berserk. It was not a big deal. It did not affect his normal work, thinking, and cultivation. However, it made him look like a robot with human skin on his face. Yun Feidians nerves were also made of metal, like that of a robot. Even though he was in such a bad situation, he was still calm and composed. He even asked his men to pull a leather stool over so that he could put his feet on it. On the screens next to him, there were fat faces covered in sweat and pale faces, but none of them were as calm as he was. Yun Feidian, are you crazy? Why did you blow up the Golden Roc? Youre seeking your own death, and you want to drag everyone down with you! Were you also behind the rat tide outbreak and the zombie tide at the city center? You Youre crazy! The upstarts of the business world, who often appeared on the cover of business journals, were all pointing at Yun Feidian and shouting as if they had heart disease and cerebral infarction at the same time. They were heartbroken and regretful. There were also some people with unkempt hair, blank eyes, and dejected faces. Stubbles were growing out of their skin at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meng chao? Meng Chao! Hes still alive? This is impossible! How could he still be alive?! He has already reached the Deity Realm. A Deity Realm expert who isnt even thirty years old? You must be joking! These people were all members of the Blood Alliance. They were Yun Feidians accomplices. With an astronomical amount of funds under their names and behind them, they reached an agreement on strategic cooperation with Thundercloud Technology. In many projects, they were closely linked in the form of cross holding. Their original plan had been perfect. In the name of the big explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, the North Advancement Plan would be smoothly passed by the Survival Committee. The nine mega corporations would be fully in charge of the corporate war, leaving the Red Dragon Army behind. The Golden Roc, which was about to be completed, would certainly shine in this war that was destined to end in victory. Even if the Golden Roc was not equipped with 100% combat power, so what? The indigenous people in the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River, who had been captured in the past six months, were all ugly, skinny, and low in intelligence. They did not have much combat power at all. It did not matter even if there were hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands more of these ignorant and lowly half-human half-beast existences. They were like ants that could be crushed by the steel torrent of humans at any time. Perhaps, there would not be any tragic war at all. All they needed to do was fly the Golden Roc to the center of the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River and exert pressure on the local natives. The natives would panic and worship the humans on the Golden Roc as gods, and they would take whatever they wanted. Thundercloud Technology was in charge of the Golden Rocs software and hardware engineering. For the time being, Yun Feidian was the person who understood it the most in the entire Dragon City. Once war broke out and a state of emergency occurred, only Thundercloud Technology and Yun Feidian would be in charge of mobilizing the Golden Roc in advance. In addition, the senior members of the Blood Alliance were all staunch hawks of the nine mega corporations and the young men who controlled the companys armed forces. Of course, they would reap the most war benefits from the upcoming victory. At that time, not only would their status in their respective families and businesses rise. Once everyones strength was gathered, the Blood Alliance would be able to step onto historys stage again in an upright manner! They might not completely control Dragon City. Nevertheless, in the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, or even in the depths of the even more boundless Other World, it would absolutely be possible for them to split the soil and be conferred the title of marquis at the very least. It was originally a foolproof plan. It was also the reason why the ambitious new nobles in the circle of superhumans from rich families were willing to work for Yun Feidian and risk universal condemnation time and time again. Unexpectedly, there were big mistakes from the beginning of the plan. After that, Yun Feidians sweet words and carrot-and-stick tactics forced them to take risks. They fell deeper and deeper, yet they still could not handle the matter properly. At this moment, Yun Feidian had even blown up the Golden Roc. How could they not be infuriated and frightened? Why are you panicking? Facing his useless accomplices, Yun Feidian sneered and said with contempt, Of course there are risks in doing great things. You must be prepared to pay a huge price. Whats a mere floating fortress? As long as we can seize control of Dragon City, even ten Golden Roc ships can be destroyed! You! Youre insane! Yun Feidian! One of the accomplices on the screen widened his bloodshot eyes as if he had just seen Yun Feidians real face for the first time. He berated him. Yun Feidian, youre still daydreaming at a time like this! Meng Chao has captured dozens of your subordinates alive. He has dug out the control chips and self-destructing devices in their bodies. He-He has even found the scraps of the core components in the super crystal bomb that you used to blow up the Golden Roc. They are carved with complicated, unprecedented runes! The evidence is conclusive and unpardonable. Youre finished. Were all finished! These words made Yun Feidian burst into laughter. Due to the damage to his facial nerves, his smile was stiff and hideous. How is this irrefutable evidence? His face was full of disdain. You guys dont think that I personally went out and transformed those guys, do you? From the beginning to the end, those guys never saw me. They were just in a normal employment relationship with Thundercloud Technology or the Golden Roc construction project. When they joined the Blood Alliance, they were implanted with devices after accepting the modification. They only knew that they were loyal to the leader of the Blood Alliance, but they had no clue who the leader was exactly. Even if they cant stand the interrogation and confess everything, how will it connect to me or you? Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1750 - 1750 A Huge Mistake 1750 A Huge Mistake His answer was obviously not satisfactory. What about the hospital? The hospital where you performed the reconstructive surgery? someone asked with red eyes. Obviously, that hospital has been dealt with long ago. There are a lot of specious clues in it. Not only will they point to me, but they will also point to many big bosses in the nine mega corporations who can shake Dragon City with a stomp. Yun Feidian smiled and said, Since Meng Chao likes to play the role of a hero who can turn the tide and a detective who can see through everything, let him play the hero and investigate the matter. I want to see if he has the courage to investigate all the big shots of the nine mega corporations! Yun Feidian, you, you are out of your mind! The many high-level members of the Blood Alliance on the screen were all dumbfounded. They were the new generation and backbone of their respective companies, and they had the potential to control mega corporations or even the entire Dragon City in the future. However, at this point in time, they were still in awe of the powerhouses of the older generation who still had their prestige and could cover the sky with one hand. Yun Feidian had the guts to plant evidence in his secret lair and regard the big shots as his tools. How could the high-level members of the Blood Alliance not be horrified and regretful? A person only has one head. Losing it once is death, losing it ten times is death. Is there a difference? Of course not. Yun Feidian sneered as he despised the timidness of these members. Do you think that there will be room for redemption if you are charged with the crime of reorganizing the Blood Alliance without dragging the big shots into trouble? Hmph, you either dont do it, or you have to do it to the end. Give up your fantasy! From the very beginning, you should have known that we could only march forward triumphantly and seize victory. Other than the path of victory, all other paths are dead ends! The matter will be investigated clearly very soon. The evidence youve fabricated will never be able to drag these big shots into this, someone on the screen said in despair. Who says I fabricated evidence? Yun Feidian blinked. Thats right. Sure, those big shots didnt participate in the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, The Bright Lights explosion, the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao, or the rat tide and the Golden Rocs explosion today. However, they are not pure white lotuses! A few decades ago, Dragon City was a place where order collapsed, law and order were broken, and the strong preyed on the weak. The winner was king. Most of the Deity Realm experts, including the leaders of the nine mega corporations, had their unavoidable difficulties on their way up. They have made difficult choices, and they hold unspeakable secrets. As the saying goes, a Deity Realm experts first bucket of gold of a state is always covered with blood. That is the truth. I dont have to fabricate evidence that the big shots are related to the Blood Alliance. Since the Blood Alliance is just a name, even if they have nothing to do with the Blood Alliance, with what the big shots have done in the past and even today, are much nobler than the Blood Alliance members like us? It just so happens that Ive learned some of the big shots difficulties, choices, and secrets by chance and luck. I hope these big shots can convince Meng Chao not to act rashly. If he really insists on getting to the bottom of this, Ill completely flip the table and start a huge storm that no one can withstand! Yun Feidians killing intent penetrated through the screens and wireless network instantly, making the Blood Alliance leaders feel numb and break out in cold sweat. Dont worry, things arent as serious as you think Rather, the more serious this gets, the more hope there is. Its common knowledge that when you make a mess that can only be atoned by beheading, the best solution is not to think about how to make up for it. Since, no matter how you try to make amends, it will not be as convenient as killing you directly. The only way to live is to make the mess bigger and bigger to the point that taking your head wont make up for it. Even your colleagues, your superiors, or even thousands of heads wont make up for it. Causing such a huge mess would be seeking life in death. When that happens, you wont need to think of a solution on your own. Your colleagues, your superiors, and thousands of people will take the initiative to fill in and cover for you, to prevent their heads from falling to the ground. They will deny the existence of the loophole and even beat the guy who pointed out the loophole. They will frame him as a treacherous thief who has ill intentions, and everyone will have the right to punish him. Thats why we have to blow up the Golden Roc. Accusing Lu Siya is only one aspect. Making a mistake that no one can bear is more important! The senior members of the Blood Alliance fell silent. They were trying to figure out the logic behind Yun Feidians trouble-making. Meng Chao is still too young. He thinks that theres a clear distinction between black and white in this world, and everything can be reasoned with. As long as he has enough evidence, he can discover the truth and uphold justice. Yun Feidian looked at the screen expressionlessly. The super-clear interface on the main screen showed that more and more top experts, the heads of important departments, renowned reporters with high credibility, and influential independent media representatives had all arrived at the site of the Golden Rocs explosion. The area around the site was so packed with people that not even a drop of water could pass through. Fortunately, the Azure Alliance members wearing the blue armband arrived in time. They did not have time to give Meng Chao a warm hug, but they held hands and formed a human wall to maintain order at the scene. At the same time, they helped the media find the most suitable angle to take pictures. Earlier, Meng Chao had told the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens through various major media outlets that he would hold an unprecedented press conference at the site of the Golden Rocs explosion. He would talk about the series of evidence and truths he had discovered after he returned to Dragon City following a secret investigation. He had also linked his findings to the Golden Rocs explosion and uncovered an earth-shattering conspiracy. At that moment, the streets of Dragon City were empty, and it was silent. Apart from a few areas where the rat tide and zombies were still raging, most people were watching this press conference through TV or mobile platforms. It might be the most popular press conference since Dragon City transmigrated. To prevent anyone from playing any tricks, the Blood Alliance members whom Meng Chao had caught and rid of the self-destructing devices on the spot were treated at the scene. Although their injuries were serious, they were not difficult to treat. Dragon citys mobile battlefield medical technology had been honed over the years during the Monster War, and these people, who were riddled with holes, quickly went from in danger to safe. Even if someone wanted to silence anyone, they had no way to do so under the crowds watchful eyes. Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1751 - 1751 Amulet 1751 Amulet However, Meng Chao still did not make his appearance. A long-focus camera captured a blurry image of him being surrounded by several high-level officials of the Azure Alliance. They were discussing something with serious faces. There were also a few emissaries wearing the badges of the nine mega corporations that represented Deity Realm experts. First, they smiled and warmly welcomed Meng Chaos return. At the same time, they greeted the higher-ups of the Azure Alliance naturally. They did not seem like competitors who had different interests. Instead, they seemed more like long-lost brothers. Then, the special envoys who represented the nine great families started to whisper to Meng Chao and the other low-level superhumans. Do you see that? Its not as simple as that silly boy thinks. Yun Feidian did not hide the sarcasm on his face. Do you think that the old men who founded the nine mega corporations are old, stupid, and incompetent? Do you think theyre unaware of the tricks were playing? No, they know everything. Or rather, they have everything at their disposal to know, but theyre deliberately pretending to blink in confusion. After all, the Blood Alliances existence is more beneficial to them than harmful. No matter how much trouble the Blood Alliance causes, they are always on the nine great families side. They support the nine mega corporations to fight against those in the lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River so that they can establish an independent kingdom that belongs to the nine great families. If the Blood Alliance succeeds, the old men will be able to share the interests of their families. They will even join hands to override the Blood alliance and eat the biggest piece of the pie easily through reasonable and legal means. What if the Blood Alliance fails? Only Yun Feidian and the Blood Alliance who will go down in history as inhumane. The glorious images of the heroes of the older generation and their corporate interests will not be affected at all. To put it bluntly, the old men need someone to help them do the dirty and hard work. Thats why theyre tolerating our existence temporarily. Its just that.. Theres no such thing as a free lunch in this world. You old fogeys want to use me, Yun Feidian, for free? How could it be that easy?! The old fogeys wont ruffle their feathers and easily get involved with us, but it doesnt matter. They always have children, many, many children. And these children who are related to them by blood have their own trusted aides and a large number of interest groups that are bound by broken bones and tendons. In the past few years, Ive gambled a lot and helped Thundercloud Technology gain an astronomical amount of funds. Ive never kept any of the funds for myself. Ive invested all of them into the Biochemical Beast Project, the Bionic Drone Project, and the Artificial Monster Neuron Project. Then, through a series of business operations, the projects are exaggerated and packaged in a glamorous way, turning into popular investment products that can make a lot of money. In the end, more than half of the projects shares were sent to the children and disciples of those old men. There are so many descendants of the nine great families, yet who hasnt worked with me, Yun Feidian? Who hasnt taken my money? Who doesnt have shares in the Thundercloud System Project? Who hasnt used these seemingly flashy money-making projects with my help to reap from the financial market and the pockets of ordinary investors repeatedly? Hehe, it doesnt matter if my reputation is ruined, but what about these projects? Take note that many children of the wealthy families have invested their lives in projects related to the Thundercloud System after they got a taste of it. These projects even owe the major banks and mega corporations in Dragon City plenty of debt. Even if they hack me, the inhumane leader of the Blood Alliance, into pieces and drain the last drop of oil out of me, it wont be enough to fill one-tenth of the deficit. When that time comes, who will the rich and powerful disciples, whove lost their capital, go after? They will be looking for you, Meng Chao! The many high-ranking members of the Blood Alliance on the screen looked at each other in bewilderment, and they all showed expressions of sudden realization. Indeed, many of them had initially been attracted by the high shares and the money that Yun Feidian had offered in the name of a business collaboration. Many people also used questionable means to take illegal loans and even misappropriate public funds to pull the lever to the maximum. That way, they could catch the fast train that was the Thundercloud System. When the lever was about to break and many of Yun Feidians projects were not as profitable as he had promised, at least in the short term, the desperate guys were finally compelled by Yun Feidian to join the Blood Alliance so that they could get the help of their brothers in the association and tide over their difficulties temporarily. However, he had fallen deeper and deeper ever since. Those who have a beneficial relationship with me are not merely the children of the rich and powerful. Yun Feidian continued to sneer. From the first day I became the leader of the Blood Alliance, Ive anticipated that I would be kicked away and even turned into a devil who has committed the most heinous crimes and is deserving of execution. Since then, Ive been thinking about what kind of amulet I should make for myself. Its far from enough to just tie your life to the children of the rich. Hence, I have also extended olive branches to the Dragon City Retired Teachers Association, the Supernatural Tower Construction Foundation, the Dragon City Miners Mutual Aid Association, the Dragon City Zombie Infection Rehabilitation Association, and even Broken Star Club. With very favorable conditions, I attracted them to invest a large amount of money in Thundercloud Technology and its associated companies. When I was working with these groups that represented the interests of millions of Dragon Citys ordinary citizens, I was generous but also extremely careful. Sometimes, even if a certain project was clearly losing money, I would rather offer money or even embezzle funds from other projects to fill the hole so that the ordinary citizens who invested in the Thundercloud System could earn real money. More and more people were then willing to hand over a lot of money to the Thundercloud System for operation. Take the Dragon City Retired Teachers Association as an example. This organization has invested 30% of their retirement funds into various major high-tech projects in the Thundercloud System. Over the last few years, the Thundercloud System has been soaring and rising in the capital market, especially in the past year. With the huge market driven by our victory in the war, the Retired Teachers Associations return on investment has reached 180%. Those teachers who have been poor for most of their lives have all earned a lot, and their teeth are about to fall out from laughing. If today, the god of fortune who made them rich turns out to be the unpardonable leader of the Blood Alliance and the popular investments that made them a fortune turn out to be lies, the retired teachers who have fallen from heaven to hell will not only cry but die on the spot! Can Meng Chao bear that responsibility? Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1752 - 1752 The Courage to Burst Bubbles 1752 The Courage to Burst Bubbles Many of the Blood Alliances higher-ups nodded subconsciously. There were two benefits tied to Yun Feidian. In addition to the relationships within Blood Alliance, the more important relationship was the joint management of the Thundercloud Systems massive investment projects. Together, they blew their colorful bubble bigger and bigger and deceived no, persuaded groups such as the Dragon City Retired Teachers Association and the ordinary citizens to invest the capital that they had saved up for their entire lives. All so that they could enjoy a beautiful future where their wealth would increase and they would have financial freedom. They knew better than anyone else that todays Thundercloud Technology and related companies in the Thundercloud System had expanded to an unattainable level. Yun Feidian was a golden signboard, so it would be fine if he did not fall. If he fell, thousands of people would be buried with him. Also, the organizations under the Azure Alliance such as Broken Star Club will not directly invest in the Thundercloud Systems projects. But nowadays, capital operations are complicated, and most shares are deeply rooted. Were bound together for good or bad. Yun Feidian continued. If Dragon Citys financial market is really in turmoil because of the Blood Alliance incident, Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, and other organizations under the Azure Alliance will all suffer a great loss! This is the most reliable protective talisman Ive made for myself! Hehe. In the past year, Dragon City has welcomed an unprecedentedly unstable market. The risks in the financial market have also risen to an unparalleled level. Colorful, transparent bubbles that can seemingly expand infinitely are floating before everyones eyes. Little do they know that these bubbles are already on the verge of popping. If the North Advancement Plan had been successfully passed by the Survival Committee and executed by the nine mega corporations, we wouldve won the battle beautifully. With the new war dividends, we wouldve been able to keep the bubble going and even blow it up repeatedly. With that, all the citizens of Dragon City wouldve been able to enjoy the benefits of real gold and silver, while we welcome a happy ending. Meng Chao just had to appear out of nowhere and burst our bubble now? Alright, Id like to see if he has the guts to really burst the bubble and cause Dragon Citys financial market to plummet. Hell make countless companies go bankrupt, cause countless bank runs, make countless people go bankrupt overnight, destroy Dragon Citys decades of glory, and push Dragon Citys future economy into long-term stagnation or even decline! You should know that the collapse of the financial market isnt as simple as everyone having to live frugally. Every time Dragon Citys economic growth rate decreases by one percent, thousands of people will die. Social order will rapidly deteriorate and collapse. It might even return to half a century ago, to the lawless bloody era. Compared with the collapse of the financial market and the collapse of social order, are Yun Feidian and the Blood Alliance really that dangerous? His words made many of the Blood Alliances higher-ups nod. They looked at Yun Feidian and regained some of his confidence. Alliance Master, what should we do now? the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance once again addressed Yun Feidian with respect. Now, what you need to do is not destroy the evidence or run away in panic. Of course, there is no need to use force and put up a last-ditch resistance. What era are we in now? Who would still resort to violence when they are desperate? Yun Feidians sharp eyes pierced through the screen and into the hearts of the Blood Alliance leaders. If you want to save your life and even your reputation, status, wealth, and future, you have to seize every second and prepare bullets that are enough to blow up Dragon Citys financial market into smithereens and collapse! As long as Meng Chao says something that might shake the confidence of Dragon Citys financial market at the press conference later, well shoot our bullets and show him the Blood Alliances power! Remember, I want Dragon Citys financial market to flow with blood like a river; I want countless investors to lose all their capital; I want all the news and media outlets to cry in grief; I want all the markets and online shopping centers in Dragon City to sink into depression; I want every face in Dragon City to be frowning; I want everyone to look at their empty wallets, as well as sink into anger and despair. Last but not least, I want everyone to know that all of this was Meng Chaos doing. He was the one who insisted on doing things his own way, which led to disaster! As Yun Feidian gritted his teeth, Meng Chao finally pushed aside the representatives from the Azure Alliance, as well as the nine mega corporations, and walked to the center of attention. Come on, let me see what kind of truth youre going to tell. Yun Feidian leaned back in his seat comfortably. The hostility on his face gradually disappeared, and he regained his calm. At the scene of the Golden Rocs explosion, Meng Chao stood on the ground, which had just been burned and riddled with holes. He looked at the cameras with their long lenses and spoke slowly with a calm expression. Townsfolk, my fellow citizens, Im Meng Chao. Im back. Meng Chao suppressed the overwhelming emotions in his chest. He took a deep breath and tried to control the tone and speed of his speech. I believe everyone knows that a year ago, when I was cultivating at the top of Mist Mountain, I was attacked by the remnants of the monster civilization. I fell into the Raging Tiger River and disappeared. At that time, all the forces in Dragon City actively organized people to carry out a large-scale and long-term search and rescue. Unfortunately, they found nothing. Thats why many people assumed that I died. Im incredibly lucky that I didnt die in the waves of the Raging Tiger River or the bloody maws of the ferocious beasts, or fall into pieces under the powerful waterfall known as the Guillotine. Instead, I drifted with the current to the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River, which the locals call Picturesque Orchid Lake. Even though Meng Chao tried his best to be direct, his words still stirred up a storm. It did not matter whether it was the reporters present, the higher-ups of the Azure Alliance, the special envoys from the nine mega corporations, the several million citizens in the city who were watching the live broadcast, or even Yun Feidian, who was sitting in his mobile command vehicle and waiting for Meng Chao to do as he pleased. They all subconsciously widened their eyes and pricked their ears. This was because the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River were too important to Dragon City in the present and in the future. Putting aside the fact that it had more living space than Monster Mountain Range Just the fact that the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River were the only path that Dragon City had to take to reach the depths of the Other World was enough to prove its strategic value. Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1753 - 1753 Alarming Words 1753 Alarming Words Even the undercurrents in Dragon City recently revolved around issues such as when to advance into the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River, how to advance, and who would be in charge of the overall strategy. The nine mega corporations that represented the wealthy families and the Azure Alliance that represented the humble families might have some differences on these issues. However, on the question of whether they should advance into the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River, they were surprisingly in agreement. If they wanted to seize control over the portal to the depths of the Other World, intelligence was the most crucial element. Now, Meng Chao, who had been missing for a year, had returned safely from the Raging Tiger Rivers lower and middle river regions with extremely valuable information. How could this not make the millions of Dragon City citizens, including all the superhumans, overjoyed? Meng Chao did not beat around the bush and honestly said, Thats right, I just mentioned the local natives. In fact, there are more than fifty million, or even more than a hundred million, Turan people living in the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River. Although these natives seem to be half-human and half-beast and their military technology has entered the cold-weapon era, they remain uncivilized. However, the ancestors of the Turan people were like us. They came from the other side of the sea of stars and had a brilliant civilization. They even had the ability to travel through space! A single stone caused a thousand ripples, and the entire Dragon City was in an uproar. A civilization from the other side of the sea of stars? They had technology that we dont have to travel through space? Yun Feidian frowned as well because he could not figure Meng Chao out. He did not understand whether Meng Chao was just trying to scare him or if there was any meaning behind his words. Could it be that exaggerating the power of the so-called Turan people would help uproot the Blood Alliance? Meng Chao ignored the noise around him and continued speaking. The current Turan people are made up of two major classes. One is the slave or lowborn class, which accounts for 95% of the total population. They are known as the rat people. The others are the Turan warriors, who account for 5% of the total population. They are equivalent to our noble class of superhumans. Although the latter class has fewer people, their combat power is several times or even dozens of times that of the former. They can literally fight one against a hundred. I know that the nine mega corporations have built crystal mines and forward operating bases outside Monster Mountain Range, and theyve had some conflicts with the local natives. Theyve even captured some of them and used them to analyze the strength of all the natives. As a result, they deduced the possibility of conquering the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River in a very short time at a very small price. I believe that many people have seen the deduction reports released by the major organizations. The conclusion is often that the Dragon City civilization only needs to show off a little force to occupy the Raging Tiger Rivers lower and middle reaches and conquer all the natives without shedding a drop of blood. Its a pity that, as someone who has traveled in Picturesque Orchid Lake for more than half a year, gotten deeply involved in Picturesque Orchid Lakes local affairs, and gained a deep understanding of all the Turan civilizations military potential and war culture, I have to tell you that these overly optimistic deductions are all nonsense. The decisions made according to these deductions will only drag the entire Dragon City and all its citizens into hell. They will never bring us any glory or victory! His shocking words set off a huge wave in the entire city. If it were not for the fact that the speaker was Meng Chao, who had great appeal among the general public, his mysterious disappearance and legendary return would have seemed dramatic. Dragon City had just experienced two crises: The rat tide outbreak and the Golden Rocs explosion. It was as though a bucket of cold water had been poured on everyones burning heads. These words of boosting the prestige of others and destroying ones own morale had long been used in waves of boos and objections. The Other Worlds natives whom were in contact with now are all abandoned people who couldnt survive in the Turan peoples traditional area of activity. Hence, they fled to the edge of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Even among the rat people, theyre the weakest. Meng Chao could sense the doubts that had gathered in the main city, and they were visible to the naked eye. He continued. The trained rat-people soldiers have tough bodies that are half-human and half-beast. Their speed, ability to jump, and cell activity are all higher than that of ordinary human beings. Perhaps they are slightly lacking in intelligence and limb activity on top of not being used to using firearms But this doesnt stop them from becoming the best cannon fodder under the Turan warriors command. They are capable of making us pay a terrible price. As for the Turan warriors, you can think of them as orcs with extraordinary powers, or rather Existences that can use cold weapons to unleash the power of hot weapons, or rather They are a fighting race with a high level of organization, war wisdom, and ten thousand years of military tradition. They are also familiar with the weather, terrain, and the distribution of animals and plants in the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River. It can transform any plain field into a hunting ground full of fatal traps. Yes, its possible that the flood of steel from Dragon City could turn the Turan orcs homes into a sea of fire through bombardment. But trust me, the highest honor for the Turan orcs is to die on the battlefield. They wont surrender easily just because theyre surrounded by flames. On the contrary, the fiercer Dragon Citys artillery fire is, the higher the fighting spirit of the Turan orcs will be. They wont surrender until the last Turan warrior has shed his last drop of blood! The doubts from Dragon City were getting stronger and stronger. It was not that many normal citizens did not want to believe Meng Chaos words. However, Dragon Citys financial market managed to become so popular today because of the judgment that Dragon City civilization could easily occupy the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River and conquer the entire Other World. Plenty of ordinary citizens, after listening to the professional analysis of the experts and scholars, had invested decades worth of their savings into investments related to the colonization war. Many even had their insurance and pension directly bound to war bonds in various forms. Expand, keep expanding, find new raw materials and new markets, produce more products, and then find more raw materials and a bigger market. That was the lifeline of Dragon Citys civilization. If the first step on the road of expansion was to run into a fearless race that had ten thousand years of military tradition, high individual combat ability, and zero records of surrendering, the Dragon City civilization would have no future to speak of! W-What is he talking about? Yun Feidian muttered to himself. He suddenly realized that his latest plan was about to fail again because before he could issue a threat to blow up Dragon Citys financial market Meng Chao would make the first move and shatter it! Thank you for reading on https://www.novelhall.com Chapter 1754 - 1754 Meng Chaos Performance 1754 Meng Chaos Performance Meng Chao did not seem to realize what kind of intense chain reaction his words would cause, and he was just adding fuel to the fire. By the way, I havent mentioned the totem armor yet. Its a gift or a curse given to the future generations by the ancestors of the Turan orcsthe real Turan people who had the ability to build interstellar warships and cross the sea of stars. Basically, you can think of it as a power armor made of nanomachines, which is ever-changing like liquid metal. It even has basic artificial intelligence. its more advanced and powerful than our power armor! As he spoke, he put his right middle finger and index finger together before he touched his forehead gently. While a silver light bloomed from between his eyebrows, intertwining silver lines instantly wrapped around his body. A large number of spirit and magnetic bodies surged out of his body and quickly spread out evenly, forming a gorgeous super suit with a precise structure. Its surface was covered in mysterious and complicated patterns as well as features of ferocious beasts. More surprisingly, this super armor was not fixed in a single form. Instead, as the mercurial ripples on its surface spread, its shape changed constantly. It went from having the strength of a bears spine to the ferocity of a lion or a tiger, and then from the ferocity of a lion or a tiger to the concealment of a snake or lizard, and then from the concealment of a snake or lizard to the agility of an eagle. Controllable liquid metal? Hes so handsome! Hes simply invincible! The townsfolk who were watching the live stream were all amazed. However, in the next second, when they recalled Meng Chaos words and realized that this ever-changing and controllable liquid metal was not a creation of the Dragon City civilization but a weapon of the Other Worlds natives, they all gasped, and their faces fell. No, the transformation of the totem armor was not as simple as it appeared. The well-trained military specialists soon concluded that it had a highly-efficient high mobility mode, stealth mode, heavy attack mode, and absolute defense mode based on the changes in the armors arc, thickness, and slope! Through the totem, the hard-working engineers, material scientists, and spirit energy experts could vaguely see the existence of an advanced civilization that was beyond the imagination of the people from Earth. Forget the totem armors terrifying technicalities, just the process of Meng Chao extracting the totem armor from his body involved a large number of spatial mysteries and physical laws that the people from Earth had yet to master. Here came the problem. The Turan people whom Meng Chao talked about were already so advanced. Why had they not approached the people of Dragon City who were separated by a mountain, and why had they not eliminated the monsters that were occupying this place? Meng Chaos demonstration continued. A light unmanned combat vehicle known as the Demon Scorpion was remotely controlled by the members of the Azure Alliance and driven in front of Meng Chao. The Demon Scorpion lived up to its name. Its chassis was very low, and its armor was painted dark black. It really looked like a poisonous scorpion lurking in the dark. Besides, it carried the nervous systems of various insect-type monsters, including the poisonous scorpions. Through extremely complicated algorithms and the support of a huge amount of war data, it had the intelligence and independent combat ability of a hunting dog. The demon scorpions were equipped with two triple-headed six-barrel Vulcan cannons and two beehive-type anti-monster rocket systems. They were enough to cause small to medium sized Nightmarish Beasts a burning nightmare. Its two super-alloy scorpion pincers at the front could easily tear ordinary monsters such as the Demonic Halberd Pig and Armored Rhinoceros into pieces. Its performance parameters were among the best among the same type of unmanned combat units, and it was a hexagonal warrior with almost no shortcomings. After the strong promotion from its developer, Thundercloud Technology, it had become one of the most famous unmanned combat units in Dragon City and was now familiar to the citizens. Yun Feidians expression turned hideous at this sight. The Demon Scorpion was a product that Thundercloud Technology had invested a large amount of funds and manpower into, and it took several years to develop. Not only could it patrol and fight independently, but it could also serve as the most loyal partner to human soldiers. It could also be deployed around the military base and greatly improve its defense power. They could even be airdropped by armored airships and act as fearless vanguards. No matter what Meng Chao planned to do with the Demon Scorpion, it would not give Thundercloud Technology any positive publicity. Boom boom boom boom boom! Just as Yun Feidian was thinking, the Demon Scorpion on his screen went all out. The two triple-headed six-barrel Vulcan cannons fired continuously, and they attacked Meng Chao from all directions. Thanks to the most advanced thermal lock-on and bionic buffer system, as well as the close distance, almost none of the special bullets missed. Meanwhile, when the storm of burning bullets hit Meng Chaos totem armor, it only caused overlapping ripples. It was like throwing hundreds of stones into an immeasurably deep lake. Other than the ripples, they could not cause any damage to the lake itself. The two triple-headed six-barrel Vulcan cannons had to cease fire and cool down due to overheating. However, Meng chao did not suffer any damage. He even raised his hands slowly toward the Demon Scorpion. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The beehive-type anti-monster rocket launcher left a dazzling trail of flames behind it as it flew out of the launcher. Even so, Meng Chao moved like lightning and caught it in his hand. The most advanced intelligent rocket had many trigger modes. Although its speed and strength could not exceed its limit, it still exploded violently in Meng Chaos hands. The huge fireballs instantly looked like abnormal growing tumors, and they devoured Meng Chao. However, when the flames and smoke disappeared, everyone was dumbfounded to find that Meng Chao had remained unscathed. Even though the totem armor on his body had a few cracks and holes, the flowing mercury-like liquid metal soon repaired everything. It was shining as if it was new again. A battle armor that can repair itself? Many soldiers and power armor designers had mixed expressions in front of their screens. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Meng Chao had not even activated a great spirit power just now. He had mostly relied on the totem armors defense to resist the metal storm. Then again, it was not as simple as self-repair. Then, Meng Chao crossed his arms, and a large amount of liquid metal-like substance extended toward the ends of his arms to form two curved daggers that looked like the fangs of a ferocious beast. The Demon Scorpion opened fire again. This time, the triple-headed six-barrel Vulcan cannons and the beehive-type anti-monster rocket launcher fired at the same time, and the intensity of their firepower increased by several notches. In response, the two sharp blades in front of Meng Chaos arms turned into a silver ball of light that protected his face. He withstood the metal storm and walked toward the Demon Scorpion! Chapter 1755 - 1755 Pulling the Rug Out from Underneath 1755 Pulling the Rug Out from Underneath This time, Meng Chao accurately split the ten thousand bullets fired by the six-barrel Vulcan cannons in the middle. The broken bullets, however, did not fly everywhere. Instead, they were captured by his vitality magnetic field. They surrounded him and formed circles of glittering halos. As for the rocket launcher with an intelligent fuse, Meng Chao used the slight vibration of his two sharp blades to send it flying diagonally. It only exploded when it was dozens of meters behind him. Even if the Demon Scorpions firepower was so fierce that its body trembled and its gun barrel was about to melt, it could not stop Meng Chao from approaching it calmly. His speed suddenly increased when he almost came into contact with the Demon Scorpions muzzle! Ah! countless audience members exclaimed in front of their screens. The normal citizens who did not have extraordinary powers only saw a blur before their eyes. Meng Chao disappeared without any warning and soon reappeared behind the Demon Scorpion. The Earth Realm experts who had awakened their extraordinary powers could barely see Meng Chao turn into a silver stream of light and pass through the center of the Demon Scorpion. It was as if even the strongest laws of physics had lost their effect on Meng Chao, or the Demon Scorpion had just been an illusion with vivid sounds and visual effects. The Heaven Realm experts with enhanced vision could barely see Meng Chao enter the state of being one with his saber. With his divine saber technique, he split the Demon Scorpion in half. Since the speed of his blade was too fast, the Demon Scorpion remained in a complete state even though it had been cut. The Deity Realm experts who called the shots in Dragon City saw many things from Meng Chaos blade. A bright light shone in their eyes, and it looked like they were quickly figuring out Dragon Citys future. It was a brand-new future with the addition of a huge variable such as Meng Chao! Crack! Kachaa! Crack! One second after Meng Chao penetrated the Demon Scorpion, the fire from the Demon Scorpion ceased, and the piercing sound of machinery breaking down came from the inside. A shiny thin silver thread pierced through the Demon Scorpion from head to toe. No, it was not as simple as just a silver thread. This silver thread seemed to have a life of its own. It kept growing, spreading, and splitting. Soon, it turned into a crisscrossing silver spider web that wrapped the entire Demon Scorpion. Ka-la! Kala! Kala! Facing these silver threads, one of Dragon Citys strongest unmanned combat units was actually cut into thousands of fist-sized metal cubes. It fell apart, and its pieces scattered across the ground. The scene left everyone dumbfounded and creeped out. Everyone knew that an unmanned war chariot was not Meng Chaos match. However, they did not expect Meng Chao to use such unbelievable force to tear the Demon Scorpion into pieces in just one second. Aside from Meng Chaos own strength, the liquid metal armor he was wearing, which had a myriad of changes and extremely powerful combat abilities, played a key role in this. It could not be ignored. Many experts who were watching the scene frowned and fell into deep thought. With their enhanced vision, they could see the spirit flames that surged out of Meng Chaos body. Based on the color of the spirit flames, the level of the ripples, and the area it burned, Meng Chao had apparently not used any power that surpassed the Heaven Realm. In other words, any Heaven Realm expert, or even a peak Earth Realm expert could achieve the same result if equipped with the armor. What did Meng Chao just say? In the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River, Picturesque Orchid Lakes total population likely exceeded a hundred million, and five percent of them were Turan warriors, whose combat power was comparable to that of superhumans? That was a total of five million warriors being comparable to superhumans. Among the Turan Warriors, the ratio of third-class, second-class, and first-class experts was the same as Dragon Citys Earth Realm, Heaven Realm, and Deity Realm. On top of that, they were all equipped with totem armor. They definitely had what it took to be a force to be reckoned with in Dragon City, the most terrifying opponent. Obviously, the totem armor on Meng Chaos body had to be an extremely special item. The reason was simple. If all five million Turan warriors were equipped with such sharp armor, they would have flattened Monster Mountain Range long ago and tamed all the monsters into harmless pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep! However, even if the mass-produced totem armors performance parameters were only half or even one-tenth of the luxury version that Meng Chao was wearing, it would be a pity that the totem armors performance was not as good as Meng Chaos. It would still be possible for them to fight in the home field of the natives, who were familiar with the local grass and trees No, the natives would certainly cause heavy casualties to the Dragon City Expeditionary Army. The natives of this world are that strong? The faces of Dragon Citys powerhouses were uncertain. It was especially true for the powerhouses from the nine mega corporations. One should know that any enterprise, especially private enterprises, had profit as its lifeline. As the saying went, people do the business of beheading, but no one does the business of losing money. Originally, the nine mega corporations had tried to shake off the Red Dragon Army and send troops to Picturesque Orchid Lake, relying on their soldiers to fight a corporate war. It was because they believed that the civilization of the indigenous people in the Other World was low and vulnerable. They thought that they could easily win and reap a lot of war benefits without spending much time, manpower, and material resources. However, Meng Chao used the cruel reality to crush their childish and greedy thoughts. Even if the comprehensive strength of the true Turan civilization could not be compared to that of Dragon Citys civilization. It was by no means a soft persimmon that could be eaten in one bite. Millions of them were equipped with totem armor and were not afraid of death. They were pretty much reminiscent of superhumans. They would definitely be able to drive the Expeditionary Army from Dragon City into a prolonged war. If the Expeditionary Force was made up of the elite forces of the nine mega corporations The so-called North Advancement Plan would not be an armed outing to reap the benefits of war, but a continuous bloody disaster. It seems that we have to reconsider the relationship between the nine mega corporations, the Red Dragon Army, and the Azure Alliance. Many of the superhumans from the rich and powerful families ran through their minds and realized in just a few seconds that, The combat power of the natives in the Other World cannot be underestimated. If we really want to conquer the Other World through military means, we have to collaborate with the Red Dragon Army and even the Azure Alliance. We can rely on superhumans from the poor families and ordinary soldiers to fill the battlefront. Otherwise, if we rely on the elite forces of the nine mega corporations to fight the powerhouses in the Other World, well only destroy our own companies and allow others to take advantage of us. Its such a stupid battle plan. Forget about the Survival Committee. Even the board of directors from their respective companies wont pass it! Yun Feidian gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of fire. He finally understood that Meng Chao was using a drastic method to warn the mega corporations not to be stubborn. What was even more d*mnable was the fact that Meng Chao had used the unmanned combat unit developed by Thundercloud Technology to hide his identity. While he showed off his strength, it dealt a heavy blow to Thundercloud Technologys reputation! Chapter 1756 - 1756 If Youre a Tough Guy, You Need Strong Medicine 1756 If Youre a Tough Guy, You Need Strong Medicine Meng Chaos words were like a flood that just burst through a dam. They crashed into the hearts of all Dragon City citizens, stirring up thunder and huge waves. On the Internet, his comments instantly occupied the first to tenth most searched spots on major social media. No one doubted the truth of his words. Aside from Meng Chaos own reputation and prestige, it was also easy to judge whether his words were true or not. The space ripples around Monster Mountain Range had already disappeared. Dragon City civilization had already taken its first step beyond the mountain range. No matter what, the contact and communication between Earthlings and the natives of the Other World would become increasingly in-depth. For example, if a statement like the total population exceeds eighty million and may even exceed a hundred million was a lie, it would be exposed in minutes. As for the combat power of the Turan warriors, they would immediately be able to understand it following a battle. After all, Meng Chao had held a press conference for the entire Dragon City. He was not only representing himself, but also Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, Superstar Company, and even the Azure Alliance. If he dared to utter such a big lie on a strategic issue that concerned Dragon Citys life and death, it would not only destroy his own reputation but also the image of Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, Superstar Company, and even the Azure Alliance in the hearts of the citizens. Since everyone realized that it was impossible for Meng Chao to lie, the impact of his words was particularly far-reaching and heavy. The natives of this world are so strong. Does Dragon City really have no chance? So, its not a question of whether Dragon City can conquer the Other World, but that in the near future, well likely encounter a disaster thats even more terrifying than the beast horde? When will the flooding, the spreading of viruses, the collapse of order, and the assault of beast hordes end for the people of Dragon City? For a time, such depressed and even desperate remarks were rampant on the Internet. The general public and investors pessimistic mood was also instantly reflected in the financial market. Whether it was the nine mega corporations or the innovative companies under the Azure Alliance, their stock prices began to fluctuate No, there were almost no fluctuations. Instead, there was a dive. Within five minutes, the Survival Committees economic decision group decided to temporarily close the city for an indefinite period of time with unprecedented efficiency. However, this decision could only temporarily lock up the restless funds. It could not appease the restless hearts of the citizens. No one could imagine how badly Dragon Citys comprehensive index would fall the next time the market opened. Just like no one could imagine what their bleak tomorrow would be like. Meng Chao, who was in the eye of the storm, could sense the confusion, dejection, panic, and even despair coming from all directions. He also knew that his words would have an earth-shattering impact on the entire Dragon City. Despite that, he decided to tell the truth after long consideration. He had no choice. It was useless to deceive himself. The contact, exchange, and even war between the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization, and even the Holy Light faction, would come one after another in the next few years. If he still held onto the dream of their invincible torrent of steel under the heavens, what difference would there be between him and an ostrich that had buried its head in the sand? If only he did not have to give a severe warning and tell the truth to all the citizens of Dragon City today By tomorrow, it was likely that the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens would have to pay with their own blood or even life to see the cruel reality. At the same time, Meng Chao firmly believed that his goal of conquering the Other World was neither correct nor realistic. Ever since ancient times, whether it was Earth or the Other World, there had not been a single major country that had been able to achieve the grand goal of global conquest. Even the powerful sun that never set in the past had fallen into a long decline after a short glorious period of a hundred years. By the time Dragon City transmigrated to the 22nd century, it had already become a sh*t stirrer. Their global conquest of the never-setting sun relied on the flood of steel or the invincible fleet to a large extent. More importantly, they relied on their cold, shrewd, meticulous, despicable, shameless, and unscrupulous diplomatic means. From that point of view, they made a successful case for being global sh*t-stirrers and enjoying the afterglow of the imperium for hundreds of years. There had been countless war empires that tried to crush the entire world with their tyranny, but they had been annihilated, and they had collapsed for a long time. When Dragon City had just transmigrated, it faced the repeated attacks of floods, earthquakes, viruses, zombies, and monsters. Perhaps when everyone had fallen into despair and the fire of civilization was on the verge of dying, throwing out the idea of a flood of steel conquering the Other World helped to fortify their will, boost morale, and open a bloody path in the midst of numerous crises. At this point in time, the basic safety of Dragon Citys civilization was supposedly guaranteed. Yet, war between worlds was about to begin. Meng Chao felt that compared with a flood of steel conquering the Other World, it was better to build high walls, accumulate grain, slowly become king, and watch the tigers fight Therefore, the Dragon City civilization had to revise its strategic goals from conquer the Other World to unite and become a powerful sh*t stirrer in the Other World. As for whether the people of Dragon City could accept this cruel truth and a more realistic strategic goal, they could only take a gamble. If he was a tough man, he had to be given a strong dose of medicine. Meng Chao believed that the people of Dragon City, who had gritted their teeth and persevered through half a century of bloodshed, had thick and strong nerves. They could continue to persevere. Thinking of this, he continued, Im sure everyone would like to ask, since the Turan civilization has such a large population, Turan warriors who are comparable to superhumans, and powerful totem armor, why have they never been able to step into Monster Mountain Range in the past half a century? Its because Dragon City transmigrated, tore through space, and set off spatial ripples, causing the inside and outside of Monster Mountain Range to be so close yet so far away. In that case, why didnt the Turan civilization conquer Monster Mountain Range before we transmigrated? Thats because, for the past thousands or even tens of thousands of years, the Turan civilizations strategic direction of attack has never been the narrow and barren Monster Mountain Range located at the southernmost tip of the continent. Instead, its the center of the Other Worlds main continent further north. Its said to be illuminated by the Holy Light and blessed by the gods. It has incomparably abundant resources, and is filled with milk, honey, and crystals. In reality, the Turan civilization isnt the most powerful native civilization in the Other World. The Holy Light faction that occupies the Land of Holy Light is the most powerful force in the entire Other World! Chapter 1757 - 1757 Offshore Balance 1757 Offshore Balance The entire Dragon City was silent. No one could refute Meng Chaos words. It was not just because of the reputation that Meng Chao had built up through life and death situations. It was impossible for him to destroy it just like that when it came to something that could be easily verified. More importantly, Dragon Citys anthropologists and sociologists had made relevant deductions long ago and determined that the Other World likely had a huge indigenous civilization at the center of the continent to the north. The reason was simple. The latitude of Dragon City, in reference to Earth, was roughly located in Thailand, India, and Indonesia. The lush tropical forests on Monster Mountain Range, the large number of strange snakes, insects, rats, and ants, as well as the orbit of the stars, all proved this point. On Earth, due to the hot weather, the rapid growth of plants, the lack of coal and iron composite resources, and so on, there had never been a superpower that could affect the global situation in the tropical zone near the equator. There had not been an advanced civilization that could guide the development of human beings either. In fact, the powerful empires and brilliant civilizations in the history of mankind were all located in temperate and frigid zones in the Northern Hemisphere. Perhaps, it was precisely because of the cold climate and barren resources that the spirits of all those had to rack their brains until their hair fell out united, resorted to unscrupulous means, and paid any price to fight the grim reaper. Hence, the embryonic form of a civilization was gradually born, and it could not be stopped. Those who slept under the trees could eat their fill from the fruits that fell; a population that was bitten by a mosquito today and died of malaria the next day was destined to never give birth to a powerful civilization that could conquer the world. The geographical parameters of the Other World and Earth were highly similar. The size of the planets, the distribution of elements other than crystals, the ratio of the land to the ocean, the ocean currents and seasonal winds, the distribution of animals and plants, and even the cell structure of most living creatures were all like clones that had been copied from the same parent. It was reasonable to believe that the two planets were the most suitable places for carbon-based intelligent beings to reproduce and rebuild civilization. They had probably been carefully selected from billions of planets by the super civilization that created the catalyst of transmigration in the past. In that case, the rules that were effective on Earth naturally had a high probability of determining the picture of civilization in the Other World. The Dragon City civilization was located north of the equator of the Other World. No matter how vast the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River were, they only occupied a part of the subtropical and temperate zones. In that case, what was so strange about the most powerful indigenous civilizations of the Other World occupying the temperate and frigid zones further north, which were also more vast? Is this guy crazy? Several high-level members of the Blood Alliance were dumbfounded in the communication channel. Did he not think that his words would cause a devastating blow to the confidence of all Dragon City citizens, the confidence of the entire financial market, and even the confidence of the entire Dragon City civilization? No, its not that simple. Yun Feidian had been frowning since a moment ago as he thought about Meng Chaos intentions. His initial contempt and arrogance were all gone. The more the leader of the Blood Alliance thought about it, the more he felt a bone-piercing chill. Youve missed the key information that Meng Chao had presented. Theres not one alien civilization that can challenge Dragon City. There are at least two! Yun Feidian gnashed his teeth and said, The Holy Light faction, which occupies the center of the Other World, is naturally very powerful. Hence, the Turan civilization had. Its right at our doorstep, but it could not be inferior to the Holy Light camp at all since it had been a thousand kins thousand years. If theres only one native civilization with a large population in the entire Other World, then our Dragon City civilization will certainly die. But now, there are two equally powerful civilizations from the Other World that are at loggerheads with each other. With that, the Dragon City civilization now has an opportunity to benefit from both sides and benefit from the situation. Even if we want to benefit both sides, the prerequisite is that the Dragon City civilization must not take the initiative to start a war. They must stay out of it to a certain extent. Even if they want to join the war between the native civilizations of the Other World, its best to mainly provide material assistance, supplemented by long-range firepower support. Unless its absolutely necessary, they must not mobilize a large force and intervene on a large scale. At the same time, we must strictly abide by the principle of eliminating the strong and helping the weak. They had become an offshore counterweight among the natives of the Other World. Dragon City will help whoever is weaker, and Dragon City will fight whoever is stronger. This will create a balance of power between the natives, and in the end, only Dragon City will the ability and the qualifications to break the balance of power! Since the one occupying the center of the Other World is the so-called Holy light Faction, its obvious that theyre the stronger side. Meanwhile, the Turan civilization at our doorstep is in a relatively weaker position. According to the principle of eliminating the strong and supporting the weak, as well as balancing situations offshore, not only can the Dragon City civilization not start a war with the Turan civilization, but they must also establish an unbreakable alliance with the other party-at least until the Tulan civilization becomes too strong and the Holy Light factions can give us more benefits, this Alliance should be unbreakable. However, all the plans of the Blood Alliance have been built on the basis that the Dragon City civilization conquered the lower and middle reaches of the Raging Tiger River. Besides the members of the Blood Alliance have made great contributions to the war. We take the opportunity to accumulate more strength and seize more power. If the war that has been brewing for a long time stops just like that and changes from conquest to covenant, it will be an out-and-out catastrophe for the Blood Alliance regardless of whether it is good or bad for other people! The senior members of the Blood Alliance were not stupid. Yun Feidian only said half of what he wanted to say, and they all came to a realization. In fact, it was not just them, but he also several thousands of Dragon City people had survived the initial shock and panic. They began to think hard about a way out for Dragon City. After all, they were all fierce people who had fought through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Even a housewife who wore an apron might have experience in cutting a monsters throat with a knife without changing her expression. Even if all the gods and demons in the world believed that the people of Dragon City were dead, it was impossible for them to sit still and wait for death. Even if there was only darkness before them, the people of Dragon City would rush forward one after another. They would crash into each other until their heads were bleeding and turn their hot blood into the fiercest raging flame that burned a hole in the endless darkness! Do not underestimate the wisdom of Dragon Citys people. In just a few dozen seconds, similar to Yun Feidians analysis earlier, various arguments about offshore balances became popular on social media, portals, and hot forums. There were also two very crucial questions. Wait, how does Meng Chao know about this? Also, where did he get this gorgeous set of totem armor that can be called a peerless godly weapon?'' Chapter 1758 - 1758 Turn of Events 1758 Turn of Events Meng Chao knew that he could not let the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens remain in a state of confusion and anxiety for too long. This fire had already burned big enough, and it was time to cool it down. I know that you must have many questions and different opinions about the conclusion I made earlier, Meng Chao said. Next, Ill take ten minutes to briefly review what Ive seen and heard in Picturesque Orchid Lake for more than a year. I believe that when everyone understands more about the Turan civilization and even the entire Other World, you will definitely be able to make a better choice for Dragon citys future. Believe me, although I have brought a series of shocking news, there is still hope for the Dragon City civilization. Its because we still have a future that I have to tell everyone the truth. I believe that every Dragon City citizen, who has experienced countless hardships and disasters, is still full of courage and faith. We can use the cruel truth as a starting point to pursue a brighter future! Meng Chao began to tell them about his experiences over the past year. He began from the depths of the darkness in the Blood Skull Arena. He talked about the Turan warriors brutal training and elimination of the rat people. He talked about the Turan peoples unique culture, which took joy in battle and took pride in death. He talked about how the dilapidated city still looked like it was in the clan era, but it contained extraordinary technology that even the people on Earth during the 22nd century could not hope to reach. He talked about the totem armor, high-tech equipment that the ancient Turan people had developed with great effort. Their original intention was to allow their descendants to survive in the Other World, which was full of danger, even though their technology was constantly deteriorating. As a result, the inheritance of their ancestors turned into a cruel curse. The totems that should have been controlled by the Turan people became the spiritual sustenance and controllers of the Turan people. It caused them to gradually forget their ancestral civilization and indulge in the pleasure of killing and destruction. In the end, they turned from the Turan people to the Turan orcs. Then, he talked about the Big-horned Rat God. He talked about how the rat people, who occupied 95% of the Turan civilizations total population, had suppressed their anger for a thousand years and how they were condensed into boiling lava by a god that did not exist. Meng Chao also talked about how the rat people used the rebel army to turn Black-corner City upside down like a volcanic eruption and swept through the entire Picturesque Orchid Lake. He talked about the conflicts between the five clans, as well as the internal conflicts of the Gold Clan, the leader of the five clans. In order to alleviate their internal conflicts, the Turan orcs divided their history into the glory era and the prosperity era. At the end of the prosperity era, once the population had exploded to the point that the land could no longer bear it, they would gather a huge army and launch a holy war. The outcome of this battle of honor was not important. It did not even matter who the opponent was. The key was to plunder resources, consume the excess population, and go through the survival of the fittest through prolonged war. It ensured that the Turan civilizations best combat genes could obtain the most sufficient resources and be passed down from generation to generation, accumulating more combat data for their totem armor. In the end, Meng Chao talked about how Jackal Kanus played the role of the third eldest in the Gold Clan and used the conflict between the Lion and Tiger Clans to benefit from it. He then became the new master of the entire Turan civilization. He also talked about the time when he and Jackal Kanus worked together to explore the Holy Mountain Temple. Aside from promising Jackal Kanus to omit some of the core secrets regarding the Turan civilization, which were too sensitive, Meng Chao did not do anything for that demonic doomsday wolf just because he was his so-called ally. On the contrary, Meng Chao solemnly told all the people of Dragon City that the Turan orcs civilization had seemingly regressed to a primitive, barbaric, and backward clan era. The natives from the Other World also looked like half-human, half-beast beings with well-developed limbs but simple minds. However, the individual differences between the Turan orcs were far greater than that of the humans on Earth. Of course, there were a lot of ignorant, illiterate rat people who had almost been devoured by their animalistic instincts. Despite that, the survival wisdom of the best Turan warriors was not inferior to that of any human after thousands of years of scheming. It was especially so for Jackal Kanus, who was a naturally ambitious person. He was like an emperor who had once set off a storm and affected the progress of Earths civilization. They were cunning, cold, ruthless, and ambitious. They regarded everyone except themselves, even their blood-related family, as bargaining chips and chess pieces that could be sacrificed at any time. When dealing with such a person, one had to be 120,000% alert at all times. Even if one blinked one more time, the other party might gnaw away at their skin and bones. However, there was a benefit to such an ambitious person. Since they did not have the emotions of a normal person, they would never be emotional. If a normal native of the Other World could possibly see the Earthlings as an otherworldly natural disaster that descended from the sky, and would expel the Earthlings from the Other World at all costs, even if it would harm his own interests. For a person like Jackal Kanus, as long as he was given enough benefits, he could even calmly sit together with the abnormal catastrophe and share his fathers flesh and blood in the form of a meat stew. Meng Chao spoke very quickly. It was close to the limit of an ordinary persons hearing. He also omitted most of the details and the explanation of some technical terms, including the ins and outs of the ancient Turan civilization. Even so, the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens were still dumbfounded and mesmerized by the story. They were already mentally prepared. They believed that Meng Chao could create the same miracle he had created in Dragon City in Picturesque Orchid Lake. After all, this was a man who had personally buried at least four Supernatural Entities. However, no matter how shocking and dangerous Meng Chaos journey to Picturesque Orchid Lake was in everyones minds Meng Chaos personal description still surpassed the limits of everyones imagination. He had barged into a foreign land alone, intervened in the power game of the indigenous civilizations, and even excavated the secrets from the other side of the sea of stars that were hidden behind the indigenous civilizations! How dangerous was this?! What kind of legend was he?! For a time, countless people were amazed while they were also anxious. Tens of millions of people in Dragon City could not wait to learn more details. They wanted to know what the hundred-thousand-person arena, which was as large as a football field, looked like. They wanted to know how brutal the Lion and Tiger Clans were, and how barbaric the Minotaurs and boarmen were. As for the cat girl and the rabbit girl, whom Meng Chao had just brushed past, they wondered if they were as pretty and cute as the legends said. Chapter 1759 - 1759 A Fierce Storm 1759 A Fierce Storm The citizens of Dragon City did not have to wait for long. In just a few minutes, before Meng Chao could even finish telling his story, hundreds of articles with rich details, vivid descriptions, and extravagant descriptions appeared in all the major media outlets, forums, and instant chat software like a tide. The titles of these articles were mostly along the lines of This Earthling is too ferocious. That was the style. As for the content, it was mostly Pay attention, this mans name is Meng Chao. Hes currently surrounded by the three orc elites of Picturesque Orchid Lake: The Lion King, Horn of Destruction, the Tiger King, Berserk Blade, and the Wolf King, the Demonic Doomsday Wolf! That was the style. In short, it was deliberately mystifying, sensational, and extremely exaggerated. In the beginning, many ordinary citizens scoffed at it, thinking that the lousy articles were fake and eye-catching news created by gossip reporters and tabloid writers who were good at riding on hot topics and stirring up popularity. It would be considered good enough if there was a punctuation mark in ten sentences. The reason was simple. Before Meng Chao could finish speaking, all kinds of gossip had gushed out like a flood. On top of the content not being real, even the writers might not be real people. It was most likely garbage that was automatically generated by a computer program. However, after reading ten lines at a glance for half a minute, many ordinary citizens realized that this fake news was not ordinary. It was true that they were written in the same style as before, full of irresponsible gimmicks, flattery that tested ones intelligence, and dramatic twists. According to the descriptions in the articles, Meng Chao had practically become a divine soldier who had descended from the heavens and swept through Picturesque Orchid Lake. Not only did the rat peoples Volunteer Army worship him, but he even toyed with the strongest beast in his hands. However, under the seemingly frivolous brush and ink, there were many details. They matched the easily verifiable information that Meng Chao had just described. It also involved Dragon Citys life and death. It was hard to imagine that an ignorant tabloid reporter and unscrupulous media person, who only wanted to make a living, had such great skills and courage to fabricate all this. Moreover, there were also pictures. A large number of pictures similar to sketches depicted a large number of scenes in Picturesque Orchid Lake like a camera although they were not good from an artistic perspective. The magnificent Black-corner City The arena that was filled with blood and glory An iron-blooded army that stretched for dozens of miles and was made up of all kinds of strange-looking orc warriors They were all wearing totem armor, and their fighting spirit condensed into smoke pillars, piercing into the sky like spears. Of course, there was also the ever-changing Turan Holy Mountain, as well as the Holy Mountain Temple that contained the ultimate mystery from the other side of the sea of stars. All of the above, the details observed at close range, and even the internal structure of the holographic scan None of these things could be fabricated by a tabloid reporter in just a few minutes. So, this is the true form of Picturesque Orchid Lake! Before the words and pictures that could prove each other and form a chain of evidence, more and more ordinary citizens, as well as experts and scholars, gradually let go of their doubts. On one hand, the explosive appearance of the massive amount of information managed to describe the Turan civilizations overall appearance in a clearer and more detailed manner. On the other, it implanted the impression that Meng Chao was someone who had dominated Picturesque Orchid Lake in the peoples hearts. It was naturally all thanks to Ai Lei. Were rich, were rich! Were really rich this time! This tabloid reporter, who had been involved in the whirlpool of death because she interviewed Shen Yulin, the person in charge of Universe Corporations Red Creek Project, was still dizzy. She had yet to awaken from the ups and downs of traveling between hell and heaven. Her eyes were bright, and her face was red. Her whole body was like an electric furnace that was emitting hot air. She even trembled as if she had malaria. Despite that, her fingers turned into a cluster of gray mist, ravaging the keyboard in a storm of tapping noises. Not only had she produced sensational breaking news one after another at the speed of quicksilver, but she had also produced plenty of shocking news. She even ordered her friendsall the most famous, unbounded, eager-for-success, and self-publishing people who knew how to attract attentionto go all out and boast about Meng Chaos legendary experience in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Even though the output was great, the job was not too difficult. She was holding a data chip that contained a huge amount of information from Meng Chao himself. The information and pictures within were simply an armory full of ammunition, which could blow the entire Dragon City up into the sky! Even though AI Lei had just discovered Meng Chaos identity. However, her mysterious and omnipotent savior had told her a few days ago to contact all the writers and social media people who valued money as much as their lives, had no bottom line, and knew how to attract attention and ignite controversial topics. His goal was to occupy the hot topic rankings of all the hot forums and major social media in Dragon City within ten minutes and set off a storm of public opinion that would sweep the entire city! At that time, Ai Lei appeared conflicted. She told her savior that there was no problem in attracting attention and creating a trending topic, but was it not too much of a rush to occupy all the rankings in ten minutes? However, her savior waved his hand and said the most domineering, arrogant, and blood-boiling sentence in the world, Money is not a problem! If money was not an issue, there would really be no problem. Besides, Meng Chao was a very understanding person. In addition to providing a large amount of core information and sufficient publicity funds, he respected the creative freedom of Ai Lei and others. He only hoped that they would grasp two principles. First, the Turan orcs had a unique view of death and a sense of honor. It would be difficult for them to submit to the war threats of Dragon Citys people. It might even have the opposite effect, causing them to shift their target from the Land of Holy Light to Dragon City and fight a grand battle of honor with the citys people. In the end, apart from suffering losses on both sides, the Dragon City civilization would not gain anything. Second, the Holy Light faction, which occupied the most fertile central land in the Other World was a race of mainly blonde-haired, blue-eyed, and white-skinned people. They were fanatical believers of the Holy Light. In their eyes, the black-haired, black-eyed, tanned people of Dragon City who lived in the southern part of the continent, which was more remote than where the Turan orcs lived, were definitely not civilized. They were just like the Turan orcs, barbarians who needed to be educated and even purified. In the past ten thousand years, the most thorough purification in the Other World had undoubtedly been done by blades and flames. They thought that since they and the Holy Light faction were humans, they could rashly start a war with the Turan orcs. However, it was a standard example of being snubbed despite showing good intentions. As long as they did not go against these two principles and added all the information Meng Chao provided to the story, the tabloid reporters, unscrupulous writers, and money-hungry independent media could do whatever they wanted with the story and details. Chapter 1760 - 1760 The Will of All Citizens 1760 The Will of All Citizens I told Jackal Kanus, the new master of the Turan civilization, that although the mother planets of the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization are separated by billions of stars, they are highly complementary and have the space to seek common ground while keeping their differences. We could collaborate in various ways in modern agriculture, infrastructure, light manufacturing, and even military science and technology. As the saying goes, cooperation will benefit both sides, and fighting will hurt both sides. There is no reason for us to turn each other into irreconcilable enemies just because of our different appearances. When the huge waves on the internet continued to hit the minds of all Dragon City citizens and shook their three views, Meng Chaos speech came to an end. I will never use the word good to describe Jackal Kanus. The ambitious leader of the wolves has nothing to do with the labels of integrity, kindness, and mercy either, Meng Chao said. However, my fellow countrymen, please have absolute trust in me. Jackal Kanus is a smart person who managed to turn from a corpse-eating dog that robs graves into the new master of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Hes a person whos willing to make friends with anyone for an astronomical number of benefits, regardless of whether the person is a devil from hell or a transmigrator from Earth. The new master of Picturesque Orchid Lake was very interested in my proposal and took the initiative to throw out a package of agreements to work together. He was willing to open up Picturesque Orchid Lakes agriculture, light industry, ore mining, and smelting industries, as well as a huge market that included tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of consumers, to the Dragon City civilization. However, all that came with certain conditions. As long as the agreement is signed and implemented, even the most insignificant terms in the agreement will involve the flow of several dozen billion in funds. That will create tens of thousands of high-paying jobs out of thin air and expand all of the citizens wallets and accounts in the financial market at a visible speed. Of course, Jackal Kanus has his own plans. He might even burn our bridge once hes crossed the river and use the contract to cheat Dragon City of its technology. After he has fully grasped our technology, he will kick us to the curb. Nevertheless, I still think that there are risks in everything we do, especially for a lone army like the Dragon City civilization. We are destined to face one risk after another that can crush us at any time. We are destined to make life-or-death gambles repeatedly. At the very least, Jackal Kanus foundation is unstable right now, and hes facing threats and challenges both inside the Turan civilization and in the Land of Holy Light. Hes in urgent need of a strong and reliable external force to consolidate his rule. He knows whats important and what isnt. Before completely defeating the Holy Light faction, I dont think the new master of Picturesque Orchid Lake will risk fighting on two fronts and being attacked from both sides to completely break things with the Dragon City civilization. In the next twenty to thirty years, if we can make rapid progress in the most precious period of strategic opportunities and achieve industrial upgrades, as well as leaps in combat ability so that our civilization will be renewed and our destiny will be firmly in control, we may even be able to influence the future of the Other World. In that case, whats so strange about being betrayed, abandoned, and even devoured by the Turan civilization? Of course, this is a matter of life and death for Dragon City. I am neither qualified nor capable of making such an important decision on behalf of all Dragon City citizens. Ive told Jackal Kanus that Dragon Citys system is different from that of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Every individual in Dragon Citys civilization might have different levels of ability, wealth, and power, but we all have the right to speak and even make decisions for the future of the entire civilization. Forget me, even the leaders of the nine mega corporations and the Deity Realm experts with the power to destroy the world cant overstep their authority and place their will above the will of all the citizens. Therefore, I had to return to Dragon City and tell all the citizens about what I saw and heard in Picturesque Orchid Lake, as well as the package deal that Jackal Kanus made. Then, you will make the most solemn and sacred decision. Now, my fellow citizens, make your choice! Do you really want to become friends with the Turan civilization, get more orders, more profits, more business opportunities, more jobs, and more room for growth? Or should we become the Turan civilizations enemy and fight another protracted Monster War with heavy casualties? This question made all the Dragon City citizens, who were watching the live broadcast of the press conference, fall into deep thought. Most people had not recovered from the bombardment of information yet. Their thoughts were still immersed in the magnificent Black-corner City, the ferocious orc warriors, the bloody and cruel arena, as well as the cat and rabbit girls. It was impossible for everyone to understand and adopt such a radical idea of working together or even forming an alliance with the Turan orcs in just a few minutes. Countless wise people immediately thought of the numerous risks. However, from another perspective, the Turan orcs already knew about the existence of the Dragon City civilization. Even if their long-standing enemy was the Holy Light faction in the North, before ensuring absolute safety behind them, it was impossible for the Turan civilization to send a large army North and leave room for the Dragon City civilization to stab them in the back. They were either friends or enemies. It was either an alliance or war. This was an either-or choice. No matter what, there was no third path to take. As for the ordinary Dragon City citizens, whether it was their job, their stock accounts, their wallets, or the lives of their entire families, they were extremely unwilling to fight another long war with heavy casualties. In the end, was it possible for the Turan orcs to steal Dragon Citys technology and abandon the civilization or even kill everyone once Dragon City was no longer useful? Of course, it was possible. However, most of the possibilities were in the future. It would be in three to five years, seven to eight years, or even twenty to thirty years. Meanwhile, refusing the collaboration or alliance with the Turan orcs was equivalent to declaring war on the Turan. It meant that all the citizens wallets, stock accounts, and even the lives of their families would immediately suffer visible losses. The people of Dragon City were not afraid of death. If Dragon City was invaded again, even if the enemy was more terrifying than the overwhelming beast horde, the vast majority of Dragon City people would rush forward one after another to protect their homes and loved ones even if it meant death. Nonetheless, in a war that they clearly had a chance to avoid, a worthless death no, to be more precise, it was not worthless. Instead, it would produce a negative impact, causing a destructive blood feud to form between the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization. The ordinary Dragon City citizens had just started to live a good life, hence it was something that they could not help but think about carefully. Chapter 1761 - 1761 The Simplest Choice 1761 The Simplest Choice Besides, according to Meng Chaos introduction, the Turan orcs were not the most powerful civilization that ruled over the Other World. On Earth, even a three-year-old child understood the principle of when two tigers fight, one would definitely be injured and when the sandpiper and clam fight, a third party would benefit. Obviously, the people of Dragon City were not willing to be the clam. They only wanted to be fishermen who would benefit. At this time, many websites and social media sites that were actively operated by the Azure Alliance immediately launched voting options. They were afraid of world chaos. On one side, it was the Turan civilization, which consisted of savage, brutal, and aggressive half-human half-beasts. It might even include ogres, the undead, two-headed trolls, Ice Giants, and other strange orc races. On the other side were humans with golden hair, blue eyes, and snow-white skin. They were surrounded by Holy Light and looked sacred as well as inviolable. Who were their enemies and who were their friends? In Meng Chaos nightmare of the apocalypse, the people who made the decision were the higher-ups of the nine mega corporations. They were the high-and-mighty elites who ruled Dragon City. The friends that the elites chose were, of course, the people of the Holy Light, who had blonde hair, blue eyes, and snow-white skin. Now, however, those who logged into major websites and social media to cast their votes were the millions of Dragon City citizens, ordinary people with sincere feelings. In just three minutes, at least several million users had voted on the major websites and social media. Plus, the number was still rising at a speed visible to the naked eye. According to the current data, the number of Dragon City citizens who chose to ally with the Turan orcs, ogres, skeleton soldiers, undead, two-headed trolls, and Ice Giants reached an overwhelming 61.7%. Only 12.5% of the ordinary citizens were willing to form an alliance with the golden-haired, blue-eyed human race of the Holy Light. The remaining citizens chose to wait and see. The number of Dragon City citizens who were willing to form an alliance with the orcs had actually reached five times the number of people who were willing to form an alliance with the Holy Light human race. That was somewhat incredible. However, when considering that on Earth, from the start of the trade disputes and proxy wars in the 21st century to the all-out war in the middle of the 22nd century, and even the nuclear war that was suspected to have already broken out before Dragon Citys transmigration, the decision of Dragon Citys citizens was not surprising. It was based on their simple emotions during their turbulent and magnificent history. Many of the determined citizens expressed that no matter how barbaric the Turan orcs were, how dirty the ogres were, how strange the skeleton soldiers and undead were, they could not be more despicable, sinister, and evil than the blonde and blue-eyed humans. As Dragon City people with black hair and eyes, when humans with blonde hair and blue eyes are on one side of the scale, even if the other side has a demon from the deepest part of hell, we should stand on the demons side without any hesitation. Thats right. Of course, we dont know what the Turan orcs are or what theyre thinking. However, we know too well what the f*cking white humans with blonde hair and blue eyes are up to! This comment expressed the general publics thoughts. It instantly received over 100,000 messages of support. The so-called votes launched by these websites and social media naturally had no legal effect whatsoever. To be honest, in the past few decades, Dragon City civilization had not been anything like Meng Chao had boasted to Jackal Kanus. Whether it was a peerless expert who could destroy the world or a weak ordinary person, they all had the power to look forward to and even decide the future. However, the future, most of the time, was still decided by the strong. That was the cruel reality. Nevertheless, when the thousands of ordinary citizens, who were too weak to even truss a chicken, united, they would have the chance to become experts who would decide their fate and future. The number of votes that had been collected by the major websites had exceeded ten million. Although they were not legally binding, they represented the strong public opinion. It also made the countless fragmented ordinary citizens realize that there were actually so many of them with the same thoughts. It turned out that they were the majority and their own will was the will of Dragon City. The future they wanted was the future that Dragon City civilization should create. Soon, the storm of public opinion swept through the entire city at an unstoppable momentum. Even the unparalleled powerhouses in charge of the nine mega corporations were shaken by the thunderous storm of public opinion. They had to seriously consider and re-plan. There was only one problem left. A lot of people knew that entering Picturesque Orchid Lake was the established strategy of the nine mega corporations. In order to achieve this goal, the nine mega corporations had recruited soldiers and bought horses. They had formed a company armed force that was even larger than the one they had during the Monster War. On top of that, they were raising funds in the financial market crazily, not hesitating to blow their bubble bigger and bigger. If they changed their plans and went from marching into Picturesque Orchid Lake to allying with the Turan orcs, it would mean that their war machines, which had already been running, would have to cool down again, or at least slow down. The losses would be astronomical, and it would probably cause a great earthquake or even collapse of Dragon Citys financial market. Besides, the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance were fighting in the Survival Committee. The Azure Alliance had originally been a rising star, but with support from Lu Siya, other new generation of powers, and the superhumans from the humble class, they became increasingly courageous. Now, with the return of the legendary Meng Chao, they were like a tiger with wings. Their momentum was reminiscent of a rainbow. In that case, would the Azure Alliance be able to completely suppress the nine mega corporations in the Survival Committee and become the leading force in Dragon City? Would the nine mega corporations be willing to keep their cool, admit defeat, support the Azure Alliance, and continue to fight for the future of Dragon Citys civilization? Would the newly-born Azure Alliance, which did not have a strong foundation, be overwhelmed by the sudden victory and turn from dragon slayer to evil dragons after seizing the highest power, just as what had happened countless times in history? This was a serious matter. If they were not careful, the financial market would collapse, and the Azure Alliance and the nine mega corporations would completely come apart. The entire Dragon City would fall into the abyss of eternal damnation! After their initial passion receded like the falling tide, many wise individuals appeared to be deep in thought and full of worry. However, the appearance of one person was like a superstorm, instantly blowing away the dark clouds in the minds of all Dragon City citizens, allowing everyone to see a golden road leading to the future. Look! Thats a luxurious fleet of cars! The flag of Universe Corporation, one of the nine mega corporations, is stuck on the front of the car! Hasnt Universe Corporation been caught in a series of scandals and chaos recently? Even its founder, Shen Yuanbao, was almost assassinated, and no one knows if hes still alive or dead. How can they still have time to build such a large-scale luxury fleet and join in the fun here? T-The person whos walking down from the luxurious sedan and walking to Meng Chaos side is Is he Shen Yuanbao! Chapter 1762 - 1762 An Olive Branch 1762 An Olive Branch Shen Yuanbao was the leader of Universe Corporation, a first-generation Deity Realm warrior who was second to none in Dragon City, a great contributor during the Monster War, and the first to charge at the monster mastermind to secure victory even if both sides suffered heavy losses. When he straightened his back and widened his eyes as he strode toward Meng Chao, the entire Dragon City felt suffocated. No one knew why Shen Yuanbao, who had just experienced an attempted assassination and should have been seriously injured, would appear there in such high spirits. Some people were even worried that the hot-tempered Shen Yuanbao would attack Meng Chao on behalf of the nine mega corporations. After all, before today, Universe Corporation, which was under Shen Yuanbao, was also a firm supporter of the North Advancement Plan. The members of the Azure Alliance who were maintaining order looked at each other as if they were facing a great enemy. However, they did not know how to stop this Deity Realm fighter who had killed countless people and earned many military achievements. Meng Chao calmly took half a step forward and extended his hand to Shen Yuanbao to show his goodwill. Shen Yuanbao ignored his outstretched hand and continued to move forward as if he was going to hit him hard. Were finished! The scene made countless people break out in cold sweat. They dared not imagine what would happen next. However, the earth-shattering conflict that they had expected did not erupt. Shen Yuanbao did not shake Meng Chaos hand. Instead, he opened his arms, which had just been fitted with spirit mechanical prosthetics, and gave Meng Chao a bear hug. He expressed Universe Corporations goodwill in the most enthusiastic way possible. The two of them hugged for a full three seconds before they took half a step back and clasped their hands together. The two generations of Deity Realm experts, one old and one new, had a warm and sincere smile on their faces. Their smiles were like incendiary bombs, burning at thousands of degrees. It instantly swept through the entire Dragon City, turning the worries in peoples hearts to ashes and sweeping them away. Whats the meaning of this? Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao actually look like old acquaintances! Didnt Shen Yuanbao just suffer a fatal assassination and isnt Universe Corporation about to fall apart? How is he still alive and kicking as if nothing has happened? Is Meng Chao involved in Universe Corporations power struggle and has he reached a secret agreement with Shen Yuanbao? In other words, not only will Meng Chaos proposal gain support from the Azure Alliance, but hell also gain support from one of the nine mega corporations, Universe Corporation? Soon enough, the nosy ones had drawn out the truth with their own opinions. As expected, before millions of citizens, Meng Chao declared with a sincere expression that the nine mega corporations were the pillars of Dragon City. Over the past few decades, they had made indelible contributions to the survival and development of Dragon Citys civilization. If he wanted to outline a brighter and more beautiful future for Dragon Citys civilization, he could not do without the nine mega corporations, which would continue to play an important role. As one of the nine mega corporations, Universe Corporation was an old resource collection and heavy industry company with an important position. It was also an indispensable pillar in the grand development of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Therefore, it did not matter if the Azure Alliance and the nine mega corporations could reach an overall collaborative agreement. Meng Chao had signed a deal of intent with Universe Corporation on behalf of Superstar Company. The two groups could complement each others advantages and work hand in hand as the vanguards of Dragon Citys invasion into Picturesque Orchid Lake. They would spread the glory from Earth to a wider and more distant place. Shen Yuanbaos face was also glowing. With a loud voice, he declared that Universe Corporations was an enterprise with a high sense of responsibility and mission. It always put the overall interests of the Dragon City civilization as its first priority. When necessary, for the interests of several thousand ordinary citizens, he would even be willing to sell everything, destroy his family to relieve everyones difficulties, and donate everything from Universe Corporation, down to the last screw! Recently, in order to satisfy their despicable greed and evil ambitions, a small group of people with ulterior motives had fanned the flames, sowed discord, and even trampled all over the law, morality, and even humanity. They wanted to stir up disputes between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance so that they could take advantage of the situation and reap the benefits. Shen Yuanbao hoped that the general public could open their eyes and not believe these false rumors. Whether it was the nine mega corporations or the small and medium-sized enterprises under the Azure Alliances command, they were all indispensable engines and wheels for Dragon City civilization to move forward. With only the engine and no wheels or even screws, no matter how majestic a chariot looked on the surface, it would quickly fall apart on a rugged journey. Both the rich and the poor superhumans knew the principles of seeking common ground while reserving differences, working together, and unity of will. Perhaps there were some differences on the specific strategy of how to make the Dragon City civilization bigger and stronger, but this was normal and necessary. No matter what, they would not and should not do something that would hurt their family just because of their hatred. To completely destroy the shameless rumors, Shen Yuanbao had to step forth as a first-generation Deity Realm expert and firmly support Meng Chao, the youngest Deity Realm expert in Dragon City. Meng Chao had the highest chance of surpassing the past warriors and creating a new generation of Deity Realm experts! Based on this, Universe Corporation and Superstar Company not only reached a deal on the development of Picturesque Orchid Lake, but they also agreed on a collaboration. On that basis, they would also form a stronger strategic partnership to deal with the upcoming war in the Other World! Shen Yuanbaos deafening speech and the warm embrace of the Deity Realm warriors from the old and new generations, who represented the rich and the poor families respectively, made many citizens and interested parties heave a long sigh of relief. After they accepted the fact that Meng Chao had made a grand return to Dragon City as a Deity Realm warrior, many people were worried that Meng Chao would make the same mistake as other young people had. He had supreme strength at a young age and had monopolized the bridge between the Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization. Would he be arrogant and think too highly of himself, trying in vain to take over such a big piece of the pie by developing Picturesque Orchid Lake? He might even use this big piece of the pie to madly increase the strength of Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance, finally defeating the nine mega corporations. If he really became so arrogant that he did not leave anyone a way out, then the interest groups behind the nine mega corporations, the tens of thousands of superhumans from the rich families, and even the ordinary citizens who had bet their lives on the nine big stocks would have no choice but to stand against Meng Chao. Fortunately, Meng Chao had a maturity and calmness that far exceeded what he appeared on the surface. He might resembled a college student, but a soul that was tougher and more clear-headed than ever after being tempered by the fires of the apocalypse was hidden under his young face. After his return, he had also extended an olive branch to the nine mega corporations. Chapter 1763 - 1763 Savior 1763 Savior This maturity and calmness instantly reaped a high reward. In just a few short seconds, Meng Chao gained hundreds of thousands of absolutely loyal supporters in Dragon City. He was an investor of Universe Corporation, a holder of Universe Corporations shares. It should be known that ever since they won the Monster War and Dragon City entered the big construction period, the stock index had been skyrocketing at a visible speed each day. Ordinary citizens listened to financial experts from all walks of life discussing the inevitability of Dragon Citys conquest of the Other World from various angles. They also claimed that Dragon Citys comprehensive index would definitely skyrocket by tens or even hundreds of times in the process of conquering the Other World. If the people did not immediately throw their lives into this fast-moving wealth express, they would definitely be left far behind by the endless tide of the times and so on. In addition, those who dared to take risks had indeed received envious returns. How could the ordinary citizens, who were blinded by envy, jealousy, and hatred, resist such temptation? Of course, they would sell everything they had, mortgage their property, and even take illegal loans. They would breathe with Dragon City, share its fate, gamble everything, and be firmly tied with it! As one of the nine mega companies, Universe Corporation and its associated companies were obviously the most popular investments in the financial market. Hundreds of thousands or even millions of ordinary citizens had exchanged their life savings and the loans that they had mortgaged with their real estate and pension for Universe Corporation shares. Thats right. It was said that Universe Corporations helmsman, Shen Yuanbao, had been seriously injured in the fierce battle with the monster mastermind. That had brought Universe Corporation a lot of hidden worries. As a result, in the half a year after their victory in the Monster War, Universe Corporations stock price remained lukewarm. There was even a period of time when it fell slightly. However, in the words of financial experts, that was the best time to buy shares in large quantities and build a baseline! According to the judgment of the most authoritative medical experts in Dragon City, Shen Yuanbao merely overused his spirit energy temporarily, hence he needed to rest for a year and a half. They believed that it wouldnt be long before he returned in full glory. By then, Universe Corporations stock price would skyrocket by 500%. How can we be worthy of such an unparalleled expert?! In the past six months, the stock prices of the other eight corporations have increased by several times on average. They have long missed the best opportunity to build up their warehouses. If they continue to increase their stock prices now, it is inevitable that there will be some adjustments. On the other hand, Universe Corporation has been biding its time. This is called accumulation and success when youre not famous.'' Theres a top secret that the younger brother of my aunts third uncles classmate, who is the head nurse of Universe Medical Group, told me. Ill tell you, but you cant tell anyone else. Its said that Shen Yuanbao wasnt seriously injured. On top of that, he also gained a blessing from that disaster. In the decisive battle with the monster mastermind, he obtained a great opportunity and comprehended the profound truth of martial arts. Its very likely that hell become the first person in Dragon City to surpass the Deity Realm! He hasnt been recuperating, but hes been in seclusion. Once he breaks out, Universe Corporations stock price will definitely soar! Similar news had spread throughout the streets of Dragon City overnight. It also spurred countless ordinary citizens to become shareholders of Universe Corporation. Even in the other eight mega corporations, there were many white-collared and even gold-collared workers who believed it and felt tempted. After they cashed out their familys shares, which had risen several times, they did not take them for granted but exchanged them for Universe Corporations shares. Then, they stepped into a pit. Shen Yuanbao, who had claimed to be cultivating in seclusion, showed no signs of achieving great success and coming out of seclusion. Universe Corporations operations were also lukewarm. Although the Red Creek Project had been a wonderful promise to all the investors, the rise in their stock price was only average for a mega corporation. Even that small increase turned into a dream with the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse and the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao. When the explosion and the assassination happened, the two pieces of bad news arrived one after another. Universe Corporations stock price was like a fence that had been attacked by a beast horde. It plummeted without a struggle. In just a week, Universe Corporations average share price had plunged by more than 35%, and there was no sign of it stabilizing. Countless shareholders were dumbfounded. They wanted to cry but had no tears. They could not even stop their losses in time. Rumors that circulated in the market said that Shen Yuanbao had gotten seriously injured and died. As such, Universe Corporation had no leader and was about to fall apart and withdraw from the ranks of the nine mega corporations. At such a time, which fool would have the audacity to be cruel and take over the plummeting market? Anyone with eyes could see that Universe Corporations stocks had not completely collapsed because the other eight mega corporations were worried that the collapse of Universe Corporation would trigger a chain reaction that would lead to the collapse of Dragon Citys entire financial market. So, everyone braced themselves and donated their blood to Universe Corporation to keep it alive. However, they could not hold on for long. Universe Corporation was too big. Even if the other eight mega corporations wanted to help sincerely, they could not maintain the situation for long. In the past few days, the internal struggles within Universe Corporation had become increasingly intense. Many people suspected that Shen Yuanbao was already dead, hence there was a show of nine dragons fighting for the throne. Once the news of Shen Yuanbaos death was officially announced, Universe Corporations share price would definitely plummet, and even the nine Apocalyptic Beasts would not be able to stop it. Besides, countless small- and medium-sized investors who had gone bankrupt or even owed high debts could only line up to reach the rooftop! To their surprise, just as countless small- and medium-sized investors fell into despair and went crazy, Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao joined hands and appeared as saviors. Whether or not the plan of Picturesque Orchid Lakes joint development by the Superstar Company and Universe Corporation would come true, this unprecedented great benefit would certainly be the super fuel to push Universe Corporations stock price back to life, at least at this point in time. As the saying goes, cutting off ones path to wealth is like killing ones parents. On the other hand, helping someone reconnect with a cut-off source of wealth was no different from having a new father and mother. In the beginning, no matter how much the ordinary citizens supported the Azure Alliance and Meng Chao, they would not be able to support them to the point where they would swear their loyalty to them. Yes, there was a lot of darkness and injustice in this society, but as long as they could make do, would the darkness not be over after they endured it? Most ordinary people thought so and could only think so. Now, however, for the hundreds of thousands or even millions of small and medium-sized investors who held Universe Corporation stocks, for the sake of their share prices, their wallets, their lives, their wealth increasing, and even their dreams of freedom, they were truly willing to charge at all their opponents under Meng Chaos lead, be it Apocalyptic Beasts or Deity Realm experts. They would charge forward in waves and face death with no fear! Chapter 1764 - 1764 The Wallet Determines the Decision 1764 The Wallet Determines the Decision No, it was not only the holders of Universe Corporations stocks. It included the shareholders of Meng Chaos own Superstar Company and its associated companies. In the past few years, Superstar Company had been the most popular and fastest-developing company in Dragon City. It was a model of a medium-sized innovative enterprise that was big, round, and tantalizing. It had always been highly regarded by the large number of small and medium-sized investors as well as even large institutions. At the time when Meng Chao fell into the Raging Tiger River and his life and death were uncertain, Superstar Companys momentum had already taken shape. Not only did his disappearance not affect the stock price, but it also painted Superstar Company as valiant and legendary. In addition, Lu Siyas official participation and the establishment of the Azure Alliance had pushed Superstar Companys stock price to soar, and its total market value was infinitely close to that of the nine mega corporations. Meng Chaos return was bound to open up a breakthrough for Superstar Companys stock price. There was a lot of room for imagination in the future, and those who held shares related to the Superstar Company were naturally willing to go through fire and water for Meng Chao. They would not hesitate to do so. In fact, the investors of Universe Corporation and Superstar Company would not be the only ones benefiting. All the investors of the nine mega corporations and the financial market could benefit from the cooperation between the Azure Alliance and the nine mega corporations. The most typical example would be the superhumans from humble families who joined the nine mega corporations. Although the nine mega corporations were known as noble families and the Board of Directors was firmly controlled by the nine noble cultivation families, the nine mega corporations were still extremely powerful. However, it had only been half a century since Dragon City transmigrated and began its extraordinary era. The social classes had yet to solidify, and the scale of wealthy families was not too large. As mega corporations that spanned across many fields, they had thousands of employees. It was impossible for all the basic employees and middle managers to be the children of the rich and powerful. Whether it was Universe, Sky Pillar, Thundercloud, or Soaring Dragon, most of their employees were superhumans from the humble class who had joined through open recruitment or acquisition. In the recent game between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance, the humble-class employees had been in a delicate and awkward position. On one hand, they were often the first and only superhumans in their families and communities, and they were truly the hope of the whole village. Their parents, relatives, and neighbors they came into contact with every day were not supernatural beings. With the intense competition and the severity of the involution, they did not have the confidence to guarantee that their children would become superhumans either. Therefore, they could not be like the children of the rich and powerful who were loved by the heavens and were 100% on the superhumans side. They regarded it as a natural principle for the superhumans to rule the world. Instead, they would consciously or unconsciously protect the interests of ordinary people. At the same time, there was a fierce competition within the nine mega corporations, a heavy workload, and an invisible glass ceiling. As such, the superhumans from the humble class who had no power or influence felt resentful and wrong. They could only rely on their own hard work to fight all the way and stumble across a single log bridge to see the backs of some rich kids. They were in the same company, yet there were different assessment systems. The children of the rich and powerful could ignore administrative work, be the leaders, receive shares and dividends, enjoy the high-quality resources purchased at the companys internal price, and enjoy a large number of paid holidays. They could cultivate comfortably and be far ahead in terms of their realm. On the surface, the superhumans from the humble class were the companys backbones and technical experts, but in reality, they were hardworking cows and horses. They had to work hard and deal with endless affairs every day. Plus, they were often picked on by the rich kids, who were their immediate superiors. They would be praised, criticized, humiliated, controlled, and even mentally abused. Even with the body of a superhuman, they would often be dragged through the mud after years of hard work. How could they have the time and mood to cultivate when the pressure of work was so great? How could they improve their realm? The superhumans from the humble class, who had suffered all this, were often the ones who understood the disadvantages of the nine mega corporations the best. Once they jumped out of the nine mega corporations and set up their own business, most of them would be the most intense opponents of their old companies and the strongest supporters of the Azure Alliance. However, there were only a few superhumans from humble families who were willing to jump out of the nine mega corporations. Most of them chose to endure the pressure of work, the obvious unfairness of the company assessments, and the mental abuse from their superiors. It could not be helped. The boss was evil, but he gave too much! The salaries given by the nine mega corporations had always been the most competitive in Dragon City. Any dissatisfaction, anger, or grievance would disappear in the face of money. Of course, it would be fun to set up an independent company, but the competition in the market was so fierce that nine out of ten companies would suffer a loss. How could they compare to a mega corporation under the wings of a group that would emerge victorious in every battle and earn without losing? Having said that, cash did not account for a high percentage of the nine mega corporations salary system. Most of them were still shares. Furthermore, it was an option that could only be realized after a few years. For the superhumans from the humble class who had a lot of options in their hands, the recent changes in Dragon City really put them in a dilemma. For one, they agreed with part or even most of the Azure Alliances ideas. They also wanted to use the Azure Alliance to push for the reform of the nine mega corporations, get rid of the big enterprise disease, and create a fairer, more competitive working environment. Be that as it may, they did not want the stock prices of the nine mega corporations to fall either. That would cause their wallets to shrink and their interests to be greatly damaged. The dilemma would naturally force them to think with their a** instead of their brains. It was hard for a person to betray his origins. But it was harder to betray his wallet, especially when he still had a family to feed. If Meng Chao showed his strength today and tried to kill them all so that Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance could monopolize the big pie that was Picturesque Orchid Lake and not leave any way for the nine mega corporations to survive Then, no matter how much the superhumans from the humble class acknowledged Meng Chao, how much they saw him as a great hero, how much they marveled at his soul-stirring adventure in Picturesque Orchid Lake, and how much they praised him To protect their stocks, their wallets, and their lives They had no other choice. They could only brace themselves and stand against Meng Chao. Similarly, their wives, children, and elderly might have been Meng Chaos loyal admirers. They could have been deeply moved by Meng Chaos fearlessness and could have sworn to become the next Meng Chao. However, once they found out that supporting Meng Chao meant that their assets would shrink by 30%, 50%, or even return to what they were before the overnight success These ordinary people could only make the choice that was most in line with their own interests. Chapter 1765 - 1765 The Future Generation Is Formidable 1765 The Future Generation Is Formidable The superhumans were the blades of human civilization. The blood of the strong had to flow for the weak. Superhumans would always protect the ordinary people unconditionally. The ordinary folk would always support the superhumans too. Unfortunately, the above four were merely slogans. In other words, they could only be established temporarily in conditions where the civilization was facing a life-and-death situation, such as during the Monster War. Most of the time, it was impossible for superhumans to protect ordinary people unconditionally. Common folk might not be like the NPCs in a game, always supporting the superhumans either. This was human nature, complicated human nature that could not stand certain tests. Fortunately, Meng Chao was not a dragon-slaying teen who had become headstrong, arrogant, and extremely ambitious just because he had obtained the ability to understand the heavens and earth in his early twenties. Having decades of painful memories from his apocalyptic nightmare, he recognized the truth in never testing human nature. Therefore, he did not intend to let the superhumans from the humble class in the nine mega corporations and their families make the extremely difficult choice. The scene of him and Shen Yuanbao shaking hands and hugging in front of tens of millions made almost all the superhumans and their families heave a sigh of relief. Since Meng Chao did not plan on monopolizing the big pie, which was developing Picturesque Orchid Lake and taking advantage of the situation to kill off the nine mega corporations, things would be easy. The next question was how to split the pie. You can have an extra piece, and Ill eat a few mouthfuls less. Its not a matter of principle. We can talk about it slowly. We can talk about it while we eat. In a secret high-end club not far away from the site of the explosion, the atmosphere that was as cold as the Arctic glaciers had warmed up a little. Aside from Shen Yuanbao and Yun Feidian, the leaders of the other seven mega corporations and the seven first-generation Deity Realm warriors with outstanding contributions had gathered there to discuss how to deal with Meng Chaos powerful return, the Turan civilizations strength that far exceeded their expectations, and a series of tricky problems such as the Golden Rocs explosion. The average age of the first-generation Deity Realm warriors was over seventy years old, and they had been through mountains of corpses and seas of blood for decades. Meanwhile, the high-spirited Meng Chao looked like a divine soldier descending from the sky, and his every cell was shining like a searchlight. When they saw him, they truly felt that they were old for the first time. Even if they maintained themselves well, they still looked like middle-aged men past their prime. Their minds, which had been exhausted after countless battles of wits and courage with monsters, had started to slow down and become stiff for a long time. Their shriveling brains could not project the future three to five years down the line or even longer like when they were young. They could not imagine the social form, military structure, and combat ability of the Other Worlds indigenous civilizations that were different from human civilization either. Their bodies had been heavily wounded, and they had gone crazy countless of times. The thousands of holes in their thin bodies had barely recovered, and they were like old engines that had not been maintained for a long time. However much and how high-energy the fuel was, air was leaking everywhere, and the tank could explode at any time. They could not stand upright and get ready to unleash the most powerful horsepower at any time as they had in the past. If Meng Chao, who had returned with strong momentum, became determined to take everything for himself and even annihilate the nine mega corporations The first-generation Deity Realm experts could still fight him. Now, however, looking at the olive branch and the big pie that Meng Chao had thrown out, all the company helmsmen could not make up their minds to risk their lives and even their glory to fight Meng Chao and the Azure Alliance to the end. The most crucial problem was that the nine mega corporations were not united. These first-generation Deity Realm powerhouses were far from being of one heart. Before the rise of the Azure Alliance, their biggest opponent had been the two people who had sat on both sides of the long table, squinting and sizing each other up. Lets make it clearer. Even Shen Yuanbao, who was known for his bad temper and courage to fight, but not his intelligence, could reach a secret agreement with Meng Chao, catching everyone off guard. Who could guarantee that there was no other Shen Yuanbao among the helmsmen of the seven great families who had already secretly contacted or even formed an alliance with Meng Chao? The situation was so delicate, and Meng Chao seemed to be in the right. Whoever dared to stand up and reject Meng Chaos suggestion at this time would be going against the surging public opinion of several million Dragon City citizens. Even if they succeeded in the end, they would probably be killing a thousand enemies, but suffering eight hundred in losses. Once that happened, other than suffering public backlash and causing their own companies to suffer heavy losses in the financial market, what other benefits would they have? The seven first-generation Deity Realm experts who were silently calculating the gains and losses in their hearts sighed and realized that from the moment they started calculating, they had subconsciously prepared to compromise. Sugar cane was not sweet on both ends. In the past, the dozens of first-generation Deity Realm experts in Dragon City had taken two completely different paths. Some had established their own family businesses and relied on their unparalleled super martial strength to protect the family businesses. Their businesses grew increasingly big and finally formed the nine great families or nine mega corporations. Others, on the other hand, had focused on martial arts and fighting. They did not care about trivial matters such as family, business, business operations, and personal image maintenance. The former had once mocked the latter for being inflexible. Since they relied on their family businesses to spread their tentacles like an octopus, the cultivation resources they managed to obtain were often several times or even dozens of times more than the latter. Nevertheless, with such big families and businesses, there were more things to worry about. They had to scheme against each other in all aspects and be overly cautious about their overall situation. The formers mind and even power became less pure as time went on. Their lives no longer belonged to them. Instead, their lives belonged to their families and mega corporations. They could risk their lives, but how could they casually fight for the lives of their entire family and business empire? Merchants and warriors were two completely incompatible professions. The leaders of these mega corporations had contemplated and solved problems that they faced for decades as businessmen. Suddenly, they realized that it was incredibly difficult for them to solve the new problem of Meng Chao with the firm, pure, and even simple and crude way of thinking that warriors had. Fighting and killing were not the styles of a businessman. Peace breeds wealth. Everyone sat down and slowly discussed how to make the pie bigger or at least boast about it. This was the true nature of a businessman. In the end, Lu Zhongqi, Shen Yuanbaos rival, Lu Siyas grandfather, the president of the Dragon City Mine Explorer Association and Crystal Association, as well as the head of Sky Pillar Corporation, unified the seven mega corporations attitude toward Meng Chao with a sigh. The future generation is formidable! Chapter 1766 - 1766 The Black and White Truth 1766 The Black and White Truth Shen Yuanbao was indeed an iron-blooded man who had dominated the battlefield for decades. Even though he had been severely injured and had lost an arm, they could not conceal his aura as a peerless expert. In the past few days, while Meng Chao had been running around to destroy the Blood Alliance, Shen Yuanbao had not been idle. He held on to the fearless spirit of not leaving the line of fire even though he was seriously injured and personally prepared a PowerPoint presentation. He described in detail the broad prospects and rich profits from Universe Corporation and Superstar Companys joint development of Picturesque Orchid Lake to all Dragon City investors. With his strong writing power, solid data, rigorous analysis, surging passion, and amazing imagination, Shen Yuanbao irrefutably pointed out to all investors that the peaceful development of Picturesque Orchid Lake would bring more than two trillion in contract value. Led by Universe Corporation and Superstar Company, it would generate more than five hundred percent profit growth and at least five hundred thousand new jobs to the Dragon Citys consortiums in the next three to five years. At the same time, Shen Yuanbao also very considerately split the pie into the hands of each small- and medium-sized investor. He pointed out that even small- and medium-sized investors, commonly known as individual investors with a unit account that had less than 500,000 could obtain stable, long-term, and high dividends from the grand blueprint of developing Picturesque Orchid Lake. It was definitely not a dream to realize wealth appreciation and even wealth freedom! Shen Yuanbao had been able to go from the former captain of a mine protection team to one of the two big mining giants in Dragon City. Of course, he was not a simple-minded person. One could say that his nemesis Lu Zhongqi had relied on his professionalism and good relations with people in the crystal circle to build his huge business empire. Therefore, in addition to his iron fists, Shen Yuanbao got better at stirring the ambition of investors and partners with his burning passion, finally competing with Lu Zhongqi. Even if there were a lot of questionable and idealistic points in his PowerPoint It was more than enough to ignite the dreams of wealth and freedom among the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens. People always believed in what they wanted to believe. If they could make a fortune while lying down comfortably, who would be willing to leave their home and fight a colonization war, where life and death were uncertain? At the end of this PowerPoint, Shen Yuanbao specifically attached a list of possible economic losses that the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization might suffer if they were to go to war. On top of that, he showed how much this loss would be divided among every small- and medium-sized investor, namely the individual investors. Shen Yuanbao pointed out that even if the Turan civilizations military strength and war potential were not as exaggerated as what Meng Chao had described and were only half or even 30%, this war, which was originally thought to be an armed outing could still become long and drawn-out. Any so-called war bonus would only be paid after the war was won. Before victory, every day the war dragged on, the people would have to tighten their belts for another day. If the war continued for three years or even longer, it would be a disaster for all the individual investors of the nine mega corporations. This conclusion deeply shocked all the individual investors and even most of the middle-level backbones who held the big nines shares. They were not convinced by Shen Yuanbaos empty words. However, they had no choice but to believe in his prophecy, or perhaps curse. As a result, the will of all the Dragon City citizens became increasingly united with Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao. At the same time, in the VIP parking lot of Dragon City Stadium in New Binjiang City The atmosphere there was as cold as it was warm outside. The mobile office, where Yun Feidian was especially cold. It had been turned into a freezer for storing the rare organs of monsters, and the temperature was close to absolute zero. Yun Feidian still had his legs on the stool and his fingers crossed in front of his chest. He was enjoying Meng Chaos performance. However, from his slightly quivering eyes and his stiff, statue-like facial muscles, it was easy to see the raging waves in his heart. These b*stards! After a long time, Yun Feidian rolled his eyes and let out a breath as if he was mumbling to himself. The b*stards he was referring to were not Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbao. Instead, they were the helmsmen of the other seven mega corporations. Yun Feidian was aware that the other seven mega corporations would definitely react to such a big event. The members of the Blood Alliance who had been planted in the seven mega corporations all sent back news that the old men had all changed their schedules at the last minute and left in a hurry with their trusted subordinates. The seven old fogeys must have gathered together to discuss countermeasures and huddle together for warmth. As the head of Thundercloud Technology, Yun Feidian did not receive an invitation. He did not even hear anything about it. This was enough to show that they had abandoned him. We-We still have a chance, right? The panicked faces of the Blood Alliances higher-ups appeared on the communication screen. They looked at Yun Feidian like drowning men staring at the last straw. You said that Meng Chao and the others dont have any direct evidence, so they cant catch us! Yun Feidian closed his eyes. He took a deep, deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he felt that he had taken off an invisible heavy armor. His muscles were all loose. He was more relaxed, but he had also lost the will to fight. Ive lost. Yun Feidian stared at Meng Chao on the screen. There was jealousy, hatred, and even a hint of admiration in his eyes that he could not hide. Meng Chao, ignoring you was my biggest mistake, but before you showed up, how could I have avoided this mistake? President? What? The Blood Alliances leadership was greatly shocked. What-What do you mean? Didnt I just say it? Why do you not understand? Yun Feidian sighed. In this world, the truth is not important. The evidence is not important. Justice is not important. Right and wrong, none of them matter. The important thing is whether you can use benefits to tie most people to your chariot. If you cant, youll be a lone, reckless man who goes against the trend, and a lunatic who tries to challenge the norm. Even if you have evidence, know the truth, and insist on justice, it will be meaningless. You will only be suspected, hated, and opposed by most people. On the other hand, you are a hero who does justice for heaven, an emissary who defends peace, and a hero who annihilates evil even if you dont have direct evidence. Even if the truth in your mouth is only your speculation, and even if your justice isnt 100% as good as it seems, it doesnt matter. Our kind-hearted people will not care about such details. As long as you can make everyones wallets full, or as long as everyone believes that you can make their wallets full, who do you call the bad guy? Anyone can be the bad guy! Ive only gradually understood this principle now that Im thirty. I didnt expect Meng Chao to be so clear-headed at such a young age! Chapter 1767 - 1767 Walking Is Better 1767 Walking Is Better Yun Feidians sigh shocked all the leaders of the Blood Alliance. It was as if they were seeing crisscrossing cracks on a pillar made of iron and cast of copper. Master, you-you werent saying this earlier! They shouted with pale faces, You said that one could do anything to us. If anyone dared to force us into a dead end, we would fight to the death to make Dragon Citys financial market and economic order collapse! That was earlier, Yun Feidian said coldly. I didnt know that Meng Chao and the leader of the Turan civilization had already reached a blanket agreement. Its fake, its all fake! the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance shouted in despair. Meng Chao is lying! His story is too bizarre! Dont you guys understand? In the financial market, it doesnt matter if its real or fake. Yun Feidian gritted his teeth and said, Even if Meng Chao is a liar, as long as he can convince all of Dragon Citys people to believe his lie and use real money to support his lie, that lie can become a truth. Our biggest trump card was the ability to shake Dragon Citys financial market and even economic order. The reason we could play this card was not because of how powerful the Blood Alliance is, but because of Dragon Citys economic development. We are indeed facing a narrow domestic demand market, an uncertain export market, and the unpredictable outcome of the colonization war, among other real problems. Meng Chaos return and the good news he brought with him have solved this problem. At the very least, it has been temporarily solved. Right now, all the citizens and investors in Dragon City have gotten carried away by Meng Chaos good news. No matter how big the sell-off is, theyll eat it up. With the bullets in our hands, its impossible for us to shake the financial market and even the economic order! Meanwhile, the only problem with Meng Chaos plan to peacefully develop Picturesque Orchid Lake is that the starting capital is too high, and the investment time is too long. Itll be difficult to see any short-term benefits. To appease the investors and rope in more institutions, as well as enterprises, to stand on his side, he needs to come up with more money, real money. Who has money? We do! If Im not wrong, Meng Chao, Shen Yuanbao, the Azure Alliance, and the seven mega corporations are all sharpening their knives right now. They cant wait to dig us out all and drain every penny deep in our bones as the start-up capital for their peaceful development of Picturesque Ochid Lake. Our money will also act as the first bonus that will be given to the small- and medium-sized investors to build their confidence! Do you think theyll let us go so easily under such circumstances? But we still have the scandals of many Deity Realm experts! a Blood Alliance leader, whose face was full of muscles, declared hysterically. At most, we will expose all the scandals and let everyone see the true colors of the crowned Deity Realm experts! Its no use. Scandals are just an amplifier. Scandals alone cant bring down any Deity Realm expert. Yun Feidian sighed. Do you think that the citizens of Dragon City are all idiots or fish with only seven seconds of memory? Do you think that they dont know or remember the scandals of the most powerful experts? Do you not remember how they rose to power step by stepping on the dead bodies of their competitors in the bloody era? At that time, there was no order, and the strong preyed on the weak. Or do you all think that the citizens of Dragon City are blind and deaf and have never seen or heard of the extravagant and carefree lives of the supreme experts? Take Shen Yuanbao for example. He has more than twenty publicly acknowledged biological children and dozens of semi-public illegitimate children. Who doesnt know that theres something wrong with this, but who really cares? Let me tell you, ordinary people have never paid much attention to the scandals of the omnipotent experts. Ordinary people only care about two things. First, can the omnipotent experts help them withstand disasters? For instance, can they charge forth and destroy the monsters during the Monster War? Second, can the omnipotent experts develop the economy so that they dont have to worry about food, clothing, wealth, and freedom? If these two things are fulfilled, the omnipotent experts can go ahead and party every night, having women on the left and right. The people will even laugh at their biggest scandal. If you cant fulfill these two things, even the most insignificant things can be hyped up into a huge scandal, causing the omnipotent experts to be in a terrible fix and lose their reputation. Why have there been so many scandals about the nine rich families recently, such as the children of the super-rich being arrogant and domineering, indulging in luxury clubs, and so on? Are these things too much? Of course, its too much. However, has nothing similar, or even more outrageous, happened in the past decades? How was that possible?h Why did nobody care about such scandals in the past decades, but theyre making a big deal out of it today? Its because the citizens of Dragon City no longer need the help of the strongest to fight against the monsters. Dragon Citys economy is in a tight spot too. The good news Meng Chao brought us can help Dragon Citys economy open up. The Holy Light faction that has occupied the core region of the Other World has made the strength of the omnipotent experts even more valuable. Under such circumstances, no matter how many scandals we throw out, no one will believe us. Even if they believe us, no one will care! His words rendered many of the Blood Alliances higher-ups speechless. Many of them glared at Yun Feidian again. However, even if their gaze was hotter than a laser and they could burn holes in Yun Feidian until he turned into a hornets nest, it was not enough to solve the problem. Our leader, what should we do now? the Blood Alliances leadership could only ask through gritted teeth as they held back their regret and anger. Lets go back to our thirty-six stratagems! Yun Feidian made a quick decision. As the saying goes, a cunning rabbit has three burrows. Ever since the Blood Alliance was reestablished, I have secretly built dozens of hiding places deep inside the dark and deep Monster Mountain Range. A lot of food and crystals have been stored inside, which will be enough for us to live comfortably for several years. Nobody can catch us! What? The expressions of the Blood Alliances higher-ups changed drastically. Yun Feidians suggestion was no different from asking them to confess and give up everything that they had worked so hard to obtain. They would hide in the mountains and live a life worse than death! This is only temporary. We will definitely return! Yun Feidian narrowed his eyes. The mega corporations that represent the interests of the rich, as well as powerful, and the Azure Alliance that represents the interests of the poor are not of the same mind. Even if they can put aside their conflicts for the time being and develop Picturesque Orchid Lake together, their honeymoon period will not last long. Theres also the Turan civilization and the Holy Light faction. If the intelligence of these Other World natives is really as high as Meng Chao claims, I dont believe that theyll just watch Dragon Citys territory grow bigger and bigger in the Other World without doing anything. When the time comes, would you still fear that you wont have a chance to stage a comeback? Chapter 1768 - 1768 The Root of All Evil 1768 The Root of All Evil Even so, many of the Blood Alliances higher-ups were still hesitant. Many of them still assumed that they were lucky, thinking that they had hidden well and that they might not be discovered. Of course, the prerequisite was that Yun Feidian was not caught. Do you guys think that you can still get away with this? The sharp Yun Feidian read their emotions. He narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. You think that since Meng Chao and the others havent done anything to me while Im in Dragon City Stadium, it means the situation isnt serious to the point where its beyond our control? If we use some of our connections and think of a way, there will still be peace? Dont be naive. The reason Meng Chao and the others havent attacked me is not that they lack evidence, and its not that they dont know where I am. Its just that they havent come up with a plan on how to deal with the shocking scandal that Thundercloud Technologys leader is the Blood Alliances president. They havent even come up with a plan on how to deal with it, and the storm in the financial market that will come with it. However, it wont be long before they draw up an emergency plan and mobilize enough resources, as well as funds, to resolve the scandal and stabilize the market. When that time comes, it will be our deaths! None of us can dream of escaping this storm. Listen, Meng Chao has started to explain the beast horde that just broke out at the city center and the Golden Rocs explosion to all the Dragon City citizens. He has even attributed all the conflicts between the rich and the poor, the superhumans and ordinary people, as well as the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance, since our victory in the Monster War to the Blood Alliance! Its true that the Blood Alliance has been stirring up trouble by taking advantage of their conflicts. With that said, were the conflicts created by the Blood Alliance? Without the Blood Alliance, would there be fewer conflicts? Of course not! However, as I said just now, the truth isnt important, but interests are. Now that the mega corporations and the Azure Alliance are ready to abandon their previous grudges and work together, they need a scapegoat to push all the blame on. The Blood Alliance, you and I, are the scapegoats. We are the sacrifices that all classes and interest groups in Dragon City have to pay in unity. If the offerings are not enough, neither the people nor the gods will be satisfied. It would be great if we were truly killed, but Im afraid that well be captured and tortured as the villains. Then, the Blood Alliance, you, and I will be accused of all the dirty deeds. Well be tied up and sent to trial in front of everybody to confess our crimes. Were doomed to be infamous for ten thousand years! All the Blood Alliance leaders could not help but shiver at his words. Indeed, most of them had been brave and fearless even before they had joined the Blood Alliance. They had relied on their blood-soaked battles with monsters time and time again to obtain great military achievements. That was how they managed to secure their key positions in their families and companies. After joining the Blood Alliance, they were even more aware that they were walking on a treacherous path of no return. One moment of carelessness and they would fall into the abyss and be crushed into pieces. They might not have been that afraid of death. They had even made preparations to put up a desperate resistance and die together. However, if death did not come instantly, if they were imprisoned, tortured, and tried, they would have to lower their heads and admit their guilt in front of millions of Dragon City citizensmost of whom were ordinary people they regarded as ants. They would even have to admit to crimes that they had never committed. In the end, they would be forever engraved in the history books of Dragon City as clowns. It was a punishment that was a hundred times worse than death. They would rather die than face such a fate. You can take a gamble. Yun Feidian said coldly, I wager that all of you, including me, wont be caught by Meng Chao and the others. Even if were caught, our mouths will be as hard as iron. No matter how they try to threaten or tempt us, we wont let go and admit that were in the same gang as them. The Blood Alliances higher-ups were silent. They had originally been united because of the benefits. Some had even been coerced by Yun Feidian and kidnapped by the Blood Alliance. Naturally, they had no loyalty to the Blood Alliance or to each other. If they asked themselves, no matter who it was, if they fell into Meng Chaos or their old mans hands, their captors would not even have the time to use torture tools. To reduce their crimes, they would spill everything they knew. If youre too afraid to gamble, then there are only two choices left, Yun Feidian said. You can end your own life in the most comfortable and straightforward way, or you can listen to me and hide in the wilderness. The leaders of the Blood Alliance were deep in thought. There was only silence in the secret communication channel. While they remained silent, Meng Chao, who was on the dozens of screens beside them, began to reveal the findings of his investigation. He told the Dragon City citizens about the existence of the new Blood Alliance. This piece of news set off a huge wave, and it was no less shocking than when Meng Chao introduced the Turan civilization to everyone. After all, the people of Dragon City might not know what the Turan orcs were. However, the slightly older of them all remembered the dark and cruel era when they were ruled by the Blood Alliance decades ago. They knew what it was like before the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower were established. Meanwhile, the younger ordinary citizens who had not experienced the Blood Alliance era feared and hated the Blood Alliance more than the older people. The older men had a deep understanding of the Blood Alliance through their own observations and contact. The young people, on the other hand, could only understand the Blood Alliance indirectly through various files and canonical texts. The files and canonical texts had all been collected, sorted, and written by the nine mega corporations that had defeated the Blood Alliance, divided their winnings, and made a fortune. Naturally, there was not a single good word about the Blood Alliance. They only exaggerate the evil and cruelty of the Blood Alliance by ten times. Therefore, when the name Blood Alliance floated in Dragon Citys sky like a ghost, 99% of the citizens believed that the recent beast tide outbreak, the Golden Rocs explosion, the earlier explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse, the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao, and even the conflicts between the mega corporations and the Azure Alliance in the past year had all been caused by the Blood Alliance. The Blood Alliance was the root of all evil. It was the Blood Alliance that had corrupted the simple, brave, selfless, and fearless superhumans. As long as the Blood Alliance was eradicated, everything would be fine! The anger of countless people soon gathered into rolling thunder. When that thunder surged into the ears of the Blood Alliance leaders, there was only one path left before them: a path full of bitterness, humiliation, regret, and despair. Chapter 1769 - 1769 Escaped 1769 Escaped Now, there were only two questions left before them. Since the rat tides outbreak at the city center, the security inside and outside Dragon City has been raised by several levels. After the Golden Rocs explosion, all the superhumans in the city, including the Red Dragon Army, had taken emergency action and blocked all the major roads. Someone asked, Are you sure we can escape? Of course. Yun Feidian narrowed his eyes. The brutality in his eyes was reminiscent of two hungry vipers that were glowing under the moonlight. Before we leave, we will destroy all the evidence that may expose the existence of the Blood Alliance, including the secret bureaus and the files that you have collected. I believe that in order to put out the fire that we have intentionally made and snatch any precious evidence, it will be enough to catch the guys who want to capture us unprepared and give them a hard time, he said unhurriedly. Aside from that, we might as well create a few small riots to attract the attention of the superhumans and the Red Dragon Army. Id like to see how those people, who are exhausted from running for their lives and only care about themselves, will distinguish us from the crowd when countless people are fleeing out of the city in a panic! The Blood Alliance leaders looked at each other. They had to admit that this was the only way. Yun Feidian, are you sure that well be able to return? Some of them had begun to call him by his name. It was obvious that he had lost most of their trust and respect as the president of the Blood Alliance. Yun Feidian rolled his eyes and asked, Ill have to ask you Do you think that the Blood Alliance is really the root of all evil and the cause of all conflicts in Dragon City? Once the Blood Alliance is eliminated, will Dragon City become an ideal city where no one is selfish, where both superhumans and ordinary people can continuously work together and strive for the same goal with each wave? The leadership of the Blood Alliance pondered for a moment and shook their heads. They were not three-year-old children. They had long passed the age where they believed that the city of dreams might exist and they should fight for it. In that case, we will definitely be able to return. Yun Feidian grinned, revealing his sharp, snow-white teeth. So, the matter was decided. The screens before Yun Feidian then fell into darkness one by one. As representatives of the Blood Alliances committee, they left their glamorous posts dormant, turning into invisible vipers, or even the shadows of vipers. Yun Feidian had also prepared his own plan. Before he personally switched off the last screen, he stared at Meng Chao for a long time. Meng Chao looked like a divine soldier descending from the sky, and he was surrounded by golden light. Meng Chao, youve won this round, Yun Feidian muttered to himself. You can defeat me, but can you defeat yourself and Dragon City? No matter how much the people say theyre against it, the truth is that Dragon City needs the Blood Alliance, and humans need the blood oath Alliance. They need an organization that dares to use unscrupulous means to lead and even force them to move forward and keep moving forward. Humans can only be at ease and release their cruelest, evilest, and most brutal side to their hearts content if such an organization exists. They will use this power that has gone far past humanitys bottom line to become incomparably powerful so that they can destroy all their enemies and clear the path to victory. Later, theyll blame all their sins on this organization. In the end, after this organization receives its judgment, theyll throw all their bloody burdens away and be at ease as they enjoy an incomparably beautiful tomorrow. Since youve chosen to destroy the Blood Alliance, be prepared to personally create the next Blood Alliance for the Dragon City civilization! I will always wait for that day to come! Finally, Yun Feidian turned off the screen. He left Meng Chao in the darkness. To all of Dragon Citys citizens, it had been the longest day since they won the Monster War. In fact, even many of the veterans who had fought hundreds of battles during the Monster War and managed to remain calm in the face of change were deeply shocked by the days ups and downs. The rat tide outbreak from earlier and the Golden Rocs explosion had already given off the aura that a storm was coming. Meng Chao and Shen Yuanbaos appearance seemed to turn the tide and bring an end to everything. However, before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, many places in Dragon City exploded and caught fire. The explosions and fires mostly happened in warehouses, office buildings, and independent studios under the nine mega corporations. There were also a few private clubs and hospitals. At first, people thought that the Blood Alliance was growing desperate and launching a suicidal attack on the nine mega corporations. However, there was also a secret rumor on the Internet that many key positions in the nine mega corporations had been eroded by the Blood Alliance. Even the clansmen of several Deity Realm experts had been dragged into the mess by the Blood Alliance. The explosion and fire that just occurred were caused by those who had destroyed evidence of their involvement and were escaping in a hurry. The security of the roads leading out of the city was immediately raised to the highest level. However, to cope with the needs of war, all the means of transportation in Dragon City had extremely strong concealment and off-road capabilities. Even if they did not take the expressway, they could still slip out of the city through the dense winding paths that resembled blood vessels. Not to mention, most of the Blood Alliance members had extremely strong individual combat abilities. Even if they abandoned their cars and fled, it would not be much slower than driving a car. On one hand, the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower had to send people to extinguish the fires in time to rescue key evidence from the suspected secret strongholds of the Blood Alliance. On the other, they had to block the main roads out of the city and stop the Blood Alliance who were trying to escape. Even with support from the Red Dragon Army and the Azure Alliance, they were still short on manpower. Therefore, they split up and sent people to Dragon City Stadium and Thundercloud Technologys headquarters to capture Yun Feidian. Their speed of gathering was inevitably a little slower. One should know that Yun Feidian was a benchmark figure among the second-generation experts in Dragon City. Before today, the halos around him had been ten times brighter than Meng Chaos. Thundercloud Technology was closely related to Dragon Citys business, academic, and high-tech industries. If they arrested its leader, it would probably set off an avalanche-like chain reaction. It was almost impossible to convince everyone that Yun Feidian was the president of the Blood Alliance. On top of that, he still had to draw up an emergency plan. This included how to capture them in the downtown area without causing any major casualties, as well as how to deal with the inevitable financial tsunami after the capture, etc. As expected, by the time the interested parties finally reached a consensus and sent out a secret arrest team, Yun Feidian had already escaped! Chapter 1770 - 1770 Underground Passageway 1770 Underground Passageway An unprecedented search-and-capture operation that covered the entire city was immediately launched. Tens of thousands of superhumans joined the search. Half an hour later, they intercepted Yun Feidians mobile office bus at a checkpoint in the south of the citys high-speed hub. Capturing a Deity Realm warrior was equivalent to intercepting a nuclear missile that could explode at any time. If they were not careful, all the buildings and living beings within a few kilometers would be destroyed. Therefore, not only were all the captors on guard but there were also a few Deity Realm warriors present, ready to stop Yun Feidians last desperate attack. However, when the captors held their breath and moved forward carefully, tearing apart the mobile office with violence to force its driver out, they found that the vehicle was empty. With the exception of several dozen dark screens, there was no sign of Yun Feidian or the Blood Alliance leaders. Meanwhile, the driver foamed at the mouth, twitched, and fainted the moment they cornered him. After an examination, it was found that a control chip had been implanted in his brain. It could output a weak bioelectric current to stimulate the brain and produce a reaction similar to epilepsy. Such a reaction would not only prevent him from undergoing a high-intensity interrogation, but it might even erase part of his short-term memory, making him unable to remember what had happened in the past 24 hours. It was obvious that this was bait that had been prepared long ago. The problem was, where was the real Yun Feidian now? At the same time, in the southwest of Dragon City This place had once been Dragon Citys heavy industrial base during the Monster War. It was filled with smelters, steel factories, machinery factories, crystal power stations, and other key facilities that Dragon City relied on to survive. Therefore, it had become the target of many beast horde outbreaks. Human warriors had been there countless times in that heroic age of turbulent winds and raging flames of war. They had used their flesh and blood to form dams, sacrificing their lives to ignite extraordinary powers, blocking the overwhelming beast tide, and covering the production of the workers. The ordinary workers without any extraordinary power, on the other hand, had the courage to work overtime day and night to produce a large number of bullets, guns, and even tanks and armored vehicles. They braved the rumbling cannons, the heart-wrenching howls of the monsters, and even the destructive attacks of the Apocalyptic Beasts. They formed a rolling torrent of steel and turned into the sabers in the hands of the superhumans, turning the place into a burning stage for heroes who risked their lives. In the later stages of the Monster War, the Dragon City civilization had gone from defense to offense. Human living space expanded greatly, and in places with more abundant resources such as Raging Waves Mountain Range, they built a large number of satellite cities, industrial bases, and high-tech development zones. The old factory district located in the main city had successfully completed its historical mission. As a large number of people and facilities were moved out, it gradually fell silent, leaving only ruins full of monster scratches on top of pits filled with guns and shells, as well as rails and daggers that had been melted into scrap metal. They silently told the impassioned, singable stories of the past. After their victory in the Monster War, the grand old city reconstruction plan began. With the new plan. they hoped to be transformed into Spirit Energy Industry 2.0 Complex, which reminisced about history, looked into the future, and combined the remains of old industries with high-tech research and development. However, plans were exactly that, plans. After many years of intense battles, the acid and poison from the monsters had seeped into the ground, making it very difficult to clean up. Now, there was plenty of living space around Dragon City. Instead of demolishing all the old buildings there and spending a huge amount of money to purify the land, it was better to open up a new satellite town in the area rich in crystal resources outside the city. The cost was low and the results were immediateas the saying went, without any burdens or baggage, they could be creative! No one knew when it would be demolished and rebuilt. Therefore, even today, when the entire Dragon City was in chaos, the old factory area remained deserted. No one cared about it. Of course, realizing that the higher-ups of the Blood Alliance were likely to escape, the relevant departments still strengthened the control over the old factory area. Hundreds of light armored vehicles suitable for street fighting and several superhumans blocked every road from the old factory area to the outside of the city. There were also twelve armored airships belonging to the Red Dragon Army. They carried high-precision observation equipment that were originally used to lock onto small monsters such as snakes, insects, rats, and ants. They looked down from above and repeatedly scanned the streets and the interior of the buildings. However, what the pursuers did not realize, or rather, even if they did, they could not completely block, was the dense, crisscrossing underground tubes that looked like capillary vessels and neural networks deep below the old factory area. This complicated underground pipeline system was a strong guarantee for the human defenders to be able to obtain an endless stream of weapons and raw materials from other places when the Monster War was at its most intense. To prevent the monsters from digging and cutting them off, not only were the underground pipes buried extremely deep, but they were also extremely sturdy and hidden. They were often connected in all directions with branches everywhere and intersections everywhere. Even if half of them were destroyed by the Apocalyptic Beasts, the other half could still operate normally to ensure the water supply, power supply, and heat supply of the factory area, as well as to maintain the minimum level of industrial production. In fact, the monsters with high intelligence had indeed targeted the underground pipeline system time and time again. Some of the high-tier deadly beasts would bombard the tubes, while some of the smaller deadly beasts such as snakes, insects, rats, and ants were worming their way into the tubes to destroy and pollute them. At its worst, two-thirds of the underground pipelines were blocked, cut off, polluted, and occupied. Mankinds countermeasure was to excavate and establish new and more underground tubes. They had even buried countless fake pipes that led to the death trap. The result of the battle of wits and courage between the two sides after decades of tug-of-war was that the underground of this old factory area had the largest scale and the most complicated structure in Dragon City. It was a pipe network system that was like a maze woven from hemp. Even if the Apocalyptic Beast leads tens of millions of monsters, it can forget about breaking through our underground fortress! When the Monster War was at its most intense, the human defenders who defended this place once proudly declared this. They had also used their blood and blades to defend their promise. In fact, not only could this pipe network serve as the strongest underground fortress, but it could also block the invasion of the beast tide. There were even countless secret passages that extended all the way from the underground to the outside. After extending for several kilometers or even dozens of kilometers, they went straight into the thick forests and even the high mountains on the periphery of Dragon City. These underground passages were convenient for the Red Dragon Army and the superhumans to move secretly from the underground to the outside of the city. They could circle around to the rear of the beast tide and catch the enemy off guard. It was also used to transport weapons, ammunition, and construction materials, to help humans build forward bases or deploy mines on the periphery of Dragon City. The fortress strategy was used to gradually expand the living space. Even today, when history had long been completed, some of the underground passages were still unimpeded. They were only blocked by collapsed buildings or submerged in the wild growth of the jungle. Chapter 1771 - 1771 The Virtuous Are Always a Step Ahead 1771 The Virtuous Are Always a Step Ahead Seven or eight kilometers southwest of the old factory area was a swamp where acid and venom gathered. It was one of the most intense battlefields during the Monster War. The surface of the dark swamp glowed with a sinister purple light. From time to time, bubbles would pop up, and every time a bubble burst, a green poisonous mist would spread out. Not a blade of grass grew around the swamp, but a lot of bizarre-shaped fungi were growing and waving in the wind like the tentacles of a demon. The Red Dragon Army had cleaned this swamp up many times. Plus, the military had dropped a large number of incendiary bombs in an attempt to burn the swamp to the ground. However, there were monster carcasses numbering in the tens of thousands buried deep in the swamp. After they rotted and fermented, they formed humus. It did not matter even if the acid, poisonous mist, and mycelium on the surface were all burned up. As long as the humus was not excavated until the earth was completely dry, a large amount of water would accumulate there when the rainy season came. Once water gathered in the low-lying areas, a new swamp would be formed within twenty-four hours. This area was not a main focus for Dragon City in terms of construction. Over time, the military let it go and only set up an isolation zone in the distance to prevent the poisonous swamp from expanding. At present, in the swamp where no life could theoretically exist, the frequency of bubbles rising was getting higher and higher. Hundreds of bubbles gathered and turned into circles of ripples that spread continuously. Then, at the center of the ripples, the water surface rose up as if an enormous tumor was expanding from the depths of the swamp. After a pop, the tumor ruptured. As sticky, glittering acid, venom, and mud slowly flowed down from the body, the tumor turned into a human figure that resembled a demon. The black figure staggered to the shore and took off the oxygen tank on his back and the protective suit on his body. That revealed a tight combat suit made of nanomaterials, which outlined his strong muscles, and Yun Feidians stiff face that easily triggered an uncanny valley effect. Looking at the poisonous fog rolling in the swamp, Yun Feidian grinned. During the Monster War, Thundercloud Technology had been in charge of maintaining the underground network in the area. Therefore, except for a few people in Thundercloud Technology, no one knew that there was a hidden abandoned pipeline in the depths of the swamp. It led to a blocked sewage treatment pool in the old factory area. It was one of the several dozen escape routes that Yun Feidian had carefully prepared for himself. Yun Feidians gaze crossed the swamp and landed on Dragon City, which was close but appeared to be in the distance. At this moment, black smoke was billowing and flames were soaring into the sky over in Dragon City. There were explosions and peoples panicked shouts everywhere. It was the Blood Alliance members last ditch effort as they were driven to desperation. Yun Feidian only looked at the scene for half a second before he turned around and forgot all about it. He squinted and scanned the edge of the jungle not far away. Soon, he found a patch of dark green that was slightly strange. He grabbed the edge of the dark green patch with both hands and pulled it hard. He ended up lifting a huge waterproof camouflage cover, which revealed a small all-terrain SUV. Yun Feidian checked the fuel and the trunk. Very soon, liquid crystals, fuel, compressed food, weapons, and ammunition were all available to him. They were enough to support him while he moved to the next hiding place. Yun Feidian smiled. Then, he opened the door and jumped into the drivers seat. Goodbye, Dragon City, he muttered to himself. However, before he could start the engine, the deafening roar of engines came from all directions. The ground was shaking, and the air seemed to be burning. The towering trees in the depths of the jungle ahead fell like giants that had been cut down. Whats this? Yun Feidians pupils suddenly shrank as he looked at the scene before him in disbelief. Dozens of fully-armored, tracked bulldozers were approaching him from the front like a flood of steel, flattening the jungle with haste. There were huge searchlights on top of these bulldozers, and their beams of light made Yun Feidians head buzz. It was as if the world had turned white, and there was nowhere to hide. Ironically, Yun Feidian discovered that these tracked bulldozers were all Iron Shield Type-3s, which were manufactured by Thundercloud Technology. They utilized bionic technology, carried monster brains, and were engraved with a large number of automatic control runes to achieve the effect of unmanned driving and working. Since there was no need for a cockpit and a gap for observation with the naked eye, the Iron Shield Type-3s exterior could be equipped with armor at a crazy rate, raising its defense to the extreme. Even if it was surrounded by monsters, it could slowly but firmly do its job. It was Thundercloud Technologys trump card. Its systems most remarkable feature was a highly modular design. By changing different operation units, it could achieve various functions such as building forward operating bases, clearing jungles, as well as city ruins, and even acting as a mobile fortress on a battlefield. Yun Feidian did not know what kind of modifications these Iron Shield Type-3s had undergone. However, judging from the spirit waves that the Iron Shield Type-3s exuded incessantly and the roaring engines that were obviously a level higher than those of the regular model, it was obvious that they were not ordinary. Yun Feidian, you have nowhere to run! Meng Chaos voice came from the Iron Shield Type-3 that was leading the way. Meng Chao! Yun Feidians eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth. Although he did not use an external loudspeaker like his opponent, his voice was still akin to a stormy sea, clearly and fiercely bombarding the dozens of bulldozers It caused the steel beasts that weighed nearly 100 tons to tremble slightly. You think your plan is flawless? Meng Chao did not move. He continued speaking. You kindly told the Blood Alliance leaders that their only option was to run away right now to make it easier for them to escape. You asked them to create a series of destruction and chaos to attract our attention as much as possible, didnt you? Little did they know that they were just chess pieces that you tossed out and bait that you were using to attract our attention. Even if theyre all captured, I dont think that youd feel any pity for them at all. But what you didnt expect was, Senior Shen and I predicted your reaction a long time ago. We knew that once we revealed the truth, you would only be left with the road of fleeing. As for the escape route, youre cunning, so you wouldnt take the main road. Instead, youd walk through the secret passages deep beneath Dragon City. What came next was very simple. We only needed to find out Thundercloud Technologys path of construction and maintenance during the Monster War. We had to identify the area of the underground pipe network system since that was where you were going run through! Chapter 1772 - 1772 The Last Mark 1772 The Last Mark Those words were like burning iron fists that landed on Yun Feidians face. His facial muscles twitched violently as if they were electrified, but his voice sounded as if it was coming from a rusty machine, So, you allowed me to leave the city on purpose? Thats right! Meng Chao said. We could have stopped you in the old factory area a long time ago, but we were afraid that you would be driven to desperation and run back to the densely populated downtown area. That might have caused a lot of casualties. Someone like you wouldnt hesitate if given the chance to threaten us with the lives of thousands of innocent civilians! Thats why we were willing to take the risk and let you escape to set the final battlefield outside the city. Here, even if you detonate all the spirit energy in your body and blow up a giant pit of 100 meters in diameter, it wont have much of an impact on the people in the city. By the way, let me tell you this. Weve captured most of your accomplices, and these people have no loyalty to you or the Blood Alliance at all. Theyve confessed to a lot of crimes, as well as revealed the coordinates of your secret lair in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. Even if you manage to escape today, well still carry out a long and thorough search to make sure that every inch of Monster Mountain Range is turned over. Not even a snake, insect, rat, or ant will escape our sight. By then, what can you do besides cower in your dark, narrow, and damp secret nest, waiting for the end of the world? Yun Feidian, I admire you for being one of the top fighters among Dragon Citys second generation. During the Monster War, you also made great contributions. I dont want to see you act like a cowardly mouse thats afraid of death and end up in an extremely wretched and humiliating state. Surrender, leave some dignity for yourself and Thundercloud Technology, and take responsibility like a man! Yun Feidian was silent for a long time. His all-terrain vehicle had seemingly turned into a cold coffin. In the end, he let out an exhausted sigh. Meng Chao, youre right. I shouldnt be like a rat that hides everywhere and lives in fear every day. I shouldnt have to face the most humiliating ending. Yun Feidian paused for a moment, and his smile became ferocious and sharp, like a blade that had just been unsheathed and stained with blood. However, I will never surrender and accept the judgment of those people. The winner takes all, and the loser is vilified. If you agree to a bet, you have to accept your loss. Meng Chao, since I lost to you, then youll have to personally judge me! Before he finished speaking, Yun Feidian stepped on the accelerator. The all-terrain SUVs crystal engine roared like a Apocalyptic Beast that had suddenly awakened. White smoke came out of the heat sink, and along with the screech of metal fatigue from every part of the car, its speed instantly soared to the limit. Yun Feidian drove the all-terrain vehicle like a burning rocket and rushed toward the armored bulldozer. The fact that his captors dared to show up there meant that the bulldozer had a secret weapon that could deal with Deity Realm experts. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With the explosions, the roof of every heavy bulldozer was blown away. Colorful fireballs rose into the sky and scattered the burning debris all over the air like flowers that were hundreds of meters apart. They were fragments and dust of high-grade crystals, which contained an incomparably vast amount of spirit energy. A fragment the size of a fingernail could power a heavy tank and armored vehicle for hours. Zzzzzzap! When the debris and powder were evenly spread out in an area of a hundred square meters, another seven to eight electric arcs as thick as pythons darted out of every bulldozer. The deep blue electric arcs and the deep purple electric arcs interweaved and tore at each other before they spread out. Very soon, all the crystal pieces and dust were connected. The powerful electric current stimulated the broken pieces of crystal and dust brutally, breaking the highly-unstable structure within the crystals and triggering the surging spirit energy contained inside in the most violent way. With the all-terrain vehicle driven by Yun Feidian at the center, the space within 100 square meters immediately turned into an ocean of violent spirit energy. Even if it was just ordinary flour, once the particle density in a unit space broke through the critical point, it could cause a tragic dust explosion and collapse solid buildings with a little spark. It was more so with the particles pf high-level crystals and the crystal dust explosion caused by the super electric arcs. In an instant, the all-terrain SUV fell apart and split into several thousand parts. The thousands of parts were then torn into several hundred thousand parts at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. Even though Yun Feidian had activated his spirit shield in time as a Deity Realm warrior, he was still stuck in the middle of the crystal dust explosion, which was even more terrifying than the Red Radiance Jade explosion. And this was only the beginning. Of course, Meng Chao and the others were not naive enough to think that a mere crystal dust explosion could kill a Deity Realm expert. The crystal dust explosion caused by more than 10 heavy bulldozers was only to trap Yun Feidian so that the more powerful ultimate weapons could lock onto their target. Boom! Boom boom boom boom! Just then, several muffled sounds of cannons came from the horizon. It was as if heaven and earth had turned upside down, and lightning had exploded from below. The earth was shaking, and the sky was burning. The Dragon City civilizations ultimate weapon, the railway gun which had once frightened countless Apocalyptic Beasts, once again released the most brutal force that an industrial civilization could release. This was because they had already collected and calculated the shooting data beforehand. Dozens of heavy railway guns with calibers more than 500 mm and cannonballs filled with high-grade crystals fell almost simultaneously. Due to the lack of satellite guidance, the railway guns impact point could not be very accurate. Besides, a weapon like the railway gun never pursued accuracy. It only sought to turn the space within hundreds of meters, or even thousands of meters around the target, into a burning hell. Several dozen huge fireballs soon rose around Yun Feidian. The surging heat waves that followed were also like the burning scythe of the Grim Reaper, harvesting all life within 1,000 meters, including snakes, insects, rats, ants, and even microorganisms, equally. Trees were instantly turned into charcoal, and then into powder in an instant. The shock wave blew them away and left no trace. The swamp instantly evaporated, and the fully fermented monster carcasses buried in the depths of the swamp also exploded in a series of chain reactions before they were all vaporized. Even hard rocks were burned into lava and twisted into strange shapes. Meng Chao! Yun Feidian, who was at the center of the explosion, let out a heart-wrenching scream. It seemed to be his last mark in this world. Chapter 1773 - 1773 Useless Evidence 1773 Useless Evidence Boom! Among the countless fireballs, a mushroom cloud that was almost blood-red rose up and spread out in all directions with the momentum of a surging tide. It swallowed the space within a hundred meters in an instant. The ground that had been ravaged by the carpet bombing suffered a destructive blow again. A giant crater dozens of meters in diameter appeared, piercing through the rocks and into the center of the planet like a meteorite. Even the forest a hundred meters away was attacked by the heat and blast waves. The grass and trees withered, blackened, and crumbled instantly. A large number of snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and beasts became even more fearful, and they fled in all directions. It took a full three minutes for the big explosion to settle down. Not even Yun Feidians bones were left deep inside the enormous crater. Every part of him had blown up, down to the very last cell. Such a violent explosion was not the result of the railways guns. It was likely that Yun Feidian had detonated all of his Deity Realm spirit energy. Perhaps, he realized that even if he could resist the railway guns carpet bombing and escape the burning, destructive land, he would still be in a terrible state. Meng Chao, who was in his peak condition, was waiting for him at the front. Plus, Meng Chao was wearing the totem armor. As one of Dragon Citys second-generation powerhouses, Yun Feidian had the pride of a Deity Realm master. Seeing that he had yet to completely replace Shen Yuanbao and the other first-generation Deity Realm warriors of Dragon City, Meng Chao, the leader of the golden generation, had unbelievably caught up to him and tried to replace him. Yun Feidian really did not want to face Meng Chao and the Dragon City citizens that numbered in the tens of millions while he was in a terrible state. Dying in the midst of several thousand cannons might have been the best release for this ambitious hero. Ten minutes later, the turbulence of spirit energy caused by the explosion gradually subsided. Hundreds of drones formed a swarm like bees and began to perform a search in the net formation. Deep in the enormous crater, they found a few metal scraps that had been melted into bizarre shapes that had been frozen into colorful glass. Perhaps they were parts of the all-terrain SUV. They might have also been the weapons and ammunition that Yun Feidian carried with him, or the fragments of some special device. In any case, they were the only things left by the president of the new Blood Alliance. Just as Yun Feidian self-destructed in despair, the interception and search for the Blood Alliance members inside and outside Dragon City also entered a climactic stage. With Thundercloud Technologys headquarters as the trigger, the entire Dragon City welcomed an earthquake. A large number of high-level Blood Alliance members were intercepted while they were escaping in a hurry. Some were caught, and others were killed on the spot because of their last-ditch resistance. Meanwhile, a few of the lower-level Blood Alliance members could not bear the immense mental pressure and turned themselves in. The clues that they gave in full detail provided more directions for the search operation. Of course, not every search and capture went so smoothly. Not all of the Blood Alliance leaders would choose the most straightforward ending when they were at their wits end like Yun Feidian. Some of the well-dressed leaders of the Blood Alliance went completely mad the moment they realized that their identities had been exposed. They turned into demons that were even more terrifying than monsters and engaged in fierce battles with their captors in the crowded downtown area. They ignored the heavy casualties caused to the citizens nearby. A couple of them even chose to set fire and create explosions before they ran away to muddy the water. With the help of the raging flames and billowing black smoke, they snuck into the twisted darkness. Of course, these people could not escape the judgment of justice. However, it would still take a long time to clean up these monsters and demons in human skin. Night fell, but Dragon City was still brightly lit. The streets that had turned dark due to the power outages and the explosions of spirit energy transmission tubes were often illuminated by the fires around them. The flickering flames outlined a vague silhouette. It was destined to be Dragon Citys longest night. What the members of the Blood Alliance had done on this extremely long night was far from as simple as fleeing in panic. In the high-tech industrial park, southeast of Dragon City, in the Ancient Ruins Research Centers Special Equipment Testing Area No. 2 Thanks to the research results extracted from the ancient ruins, this was one of the best equipment testing centers in Dragon City with the highest technical strength, the most abundant relevant documents, and the strongest testing team. Even the Red Dragon Army and the adjudicator court would send samples there if they wanted to test certain equipment or analyze unknown materials and equipment. At this moment, a specially modified fully-enclosed container truck was slowly driving into the parking lot of Special Equipment Testing Center No. 2. There was also a light armored vehicle, specially designed for urban combat environments, at the front and back, firmly guarding or escorting the container truck. On the roof of each light armored vehicles were three automatic Vulcan cannons and anti-monster beehive rocket launchers. They rotated at three hundred and sixty degrees constantly and did not have any blind spots. They were ready to lock on and eliminate suspicious targets at any time. However, compared with the requirements in the operation procedure, the standard of protection for this container truck was greatly reduced. According to the operation procedure, the container truck should have been escorted by a total of six light armored vehicles, with three at the front and three at the back. In addition, the crew in each light armored vehicle, needed to have at least one Heaven Realm superhuman. It was because the container truck was carrying key evidence that Meng Chao had risked his life to protect during the Golden Rocs explosion. It was a small piece of the super crystal bomb. Special Equipment Testing Center No. 2 would have probably found the maker of the super crystal bomb through the piece and revealed the mastermind. However, the Blood Alliance had already revealed themselves, and Yun Feidian, the president of the Blood Alliance, had been annihilated by the bombardment of several thousand cannons. The debris of the super crystal bomb was much less important now. Besides, the capture of the remaining Blood Alliance members was still ongoing. The more powerful the captors were, the earlier they could capture or eliminate a remaining member of the Blood Alliance. That way, the precious lives of more innocent people would be saved. Therefore, the other four light armored vehicles and the Heaven Realm experts in the escort team had all been deployed to the front line for the arrests. Hence, protection of the crystal bomb fragment was reduced repeatedly. After all, the Blood Alliance, which was struggling at deaths door, did not have the means to snatch the key evidence anymore. Even if it was stolen, it would be meaningless to the Blood Alliance, whose entire organization had been exposed to the world and whose supreme leader had self-destructed. That was what everyone thought. Yet, just as the light armored vehicles at the front and the container truck in the middle stopped, a few explosive sounds rang out. The entire parking lot was suddenly shrouded in a pungent smell and thick black smoke! Chapter 1774 - 1774 The Attackers 1774 The Attackers Neither the light armored vehicles nor the escorts in the container vehicles expected to be attacked in their own parking lot. Like wriggling iron worms, the smoke crawled into their nasal cavities, ear canals, and tear glands, making them dizzy and breathless. The muscles all over their bodies were twitching uncontrollably. After a short two to three seconds, someone coughed and spat out a large mouthful of black water. His entire face instantly turned pale. Chi chi chi chi! The automatic fire control system above the parking lot sprayed out a large amount of clean water and foam that had been added with disinfectant. The alarm also sounded in a panic. However, the fire protection system and the alarm system only ran for three seconds before they stopped abruptly as if someone had cut their throats. It was not easy for the escorts to put on their gas masks. Staggering, they stumbled out of the light armored vehicles and the container. They tried to contact the outside world with the walkie-talkie, only to discover that the entire parking lot was under intense spirit and magnetic interference. Both the vehicles walkie-talkie and the tactical communication device that they carried were only filled with static noise. Just as they tried to raise their heads to observe the situation, fierce lines of fire, like long whips of burning thorns, whipped at them from all directions. The escorts got dizzy from the beating and could not even lift their heads. Since they could not defend the container truck, they could only abandon it and retreat. Fortunately, the attackers purpose was not to kill but to steal. From the black fog that was rolling and wriggling like hell creatures, almost ten raiders crawled out. They were wearing bloody skull masks, as well as bulletproof combat suits, and they were armed to the teeth with heavy firearms that had been modified to fire special crystal bullets. They first went through the roof of the light armored vehicles and threw in seven or eight anti-monster grenades with ease. After a series of explosions, more than a dozen fire snakes crawled out of the air vents, firing holes, and the gaps of the light armored vehicles windows. That made sure no one would remain alive in the vehicles. A few more attackers attached a few palm-sized circular devices to the container trucks shell via magnetic attraction. As one of them gently pressed the button to activate them, beams of light shot out of the few disc-shaped devices at the same time and spread out in a radial pattern. Soon, they crisscrossed and connected together, turning the container truck into weird, broken blue and white porcelain. Since the container truck was used to transport key evidence, it had naturally been specially modified. The carriage was made of super alloys and explosion-proof porcelain. It was enough to withstand a full-force shot from an anti-material sniper rifle at close range. Even if it fell into the hands of a heavy beast like the Tyrant Mammoth, it could withstand several minutes of the War Trample without being deformed. Therefore, while the high-energy rays released by the disc-shaped device might have been as good as repeatedly-cutting blades that were several thousand degrees hot, they were still not enough. The container truck still showed no signs of falling apart in a short period of time. It was also the biggest reliance that the driver and the escort had for their escape. The driving system of such special vehicles was bound to the drivers biological information. If a stranger activated it by force, it was very likely that he would be attacked by the super electric arcs. Before the driver left, he did his job and violently destroyed the steering wheel and gear to ensure that even if the attackers could break into the biological information system, it would be impossible for him to drive the car away. However, all of this was within the attackers calculations. When the light beam from the disc-shaped device reached its maximum brightness, several attackers wearing bloody skull masks attached several other devices that looked like slightly to the carriage. Several speakers released high-frequency sound waves that were inaudible to the human ear at the same time. The container truck began to shake violently at a high frequency, so high that it could not be seen with the naked eye. When the resonance between the few slightly and the carriage reached its peak, something unbelievable happened. The carriage, which even cannonballs and beasts could not tear apart, fell apart into countless pieces in just a few seconds, following the path cut by the high-energy beam, like a glass handicraft hit by a hammer! The entire carriage exploded like a fairy scattering flowers. A two-meter long special item storage cabinet fixed inside the car was exposed to all the attackers. This special item storage cabinet was like an upgraded version of the bank safe. From the faint silver light in the black mist, it could be seen that the material used to cast it was stronger than the material used to cast the container carriage. The few attackers looked at each other in bewilderment. They were still trying to test their luck with high-energy beams and high-frequency resonators. Behind them, an assaulter who seemed to be their leader strode forward and pushed them to the side. Theres no time, the leader of the raiders said in a deep voice. Ill do it! Indeed, although they had seized the window of chaos in Dragon City and cut off the internal and external communication when the defense of Special Equipment Testing Area No. 2 was extremely weak, they were still in a state of panic. However, this place was still within the main city area. The drivers and escorts who were retreating could contact more superhumans and even the regular army at any time. The time left for the attackers would not exceed three minutes. However, in at most three minutes, the leader of the raiders who came to open the special item storage cabinet was empty-handed, without any weapons or dismantling tools. He only took off the tactical gloves that were tanned from the skin of armored rhinoceros. He placed his hands, which were so transparent that they seemed to be carved out of jade and had almost no pores, on the lock of the special item storage cabinet. The rest of the attackers retreated and occupied the best firing points around, as if they had absolute trust in their leader. Their bare hands were more powerful than high-energy beams and high-frequency resonators. The leaders hands were heating up at an unbelievable speed. In just a dozen seconds, it turned from crystal-clear to orange-red as if it had just been melted out of a furnace. Under his influence, the lock of the special item storage cabinet also gradually turned red, melted, and twisted. No, it was not as simple as burning it. The leaders hands had clearly released a heat flow of thousands of degrees. His ten fingers were even vibrating at a high frequency, interfering with and destroying the transmission mechanism inside the lock plate with the pervasive ripples of spirit energy. It was as if his hands had been melded with the lock. Or rather, his hands broke through the physical boundary and stabbed deep into the lock. Right then, after a few shrieks, a series of dazzling electric arcs darted out of the locking plate and pierced into the body of the leader of the attackers. As it turned out, the brute force cracking of the leader of the raiders had triggered the defense system of the storage cabinet of special items and released super electric arcs that could even burn nightmare beasts into ashes. However, the leader of the attackers only let out a muffled groan. His body swayed a few times, but he continued to break through as if nothing had happened. However, the bloody skull mask that he was wearing had been torn apart by the super electric arcs, revealing the rigid muscles below. It was a face that was unique to Yun Feidian! Chapter 1775 - 1775 Hidden in the Darkness 1775 Hidden in the Darkness The Blood Alliance leader, who was supposed to be blown to pieces by the bombardment on the outskirts of Dragon City, wore a hideous undead smile on his stiff face. The super electric arcs from the depths of the disc that were enough to tear Nightmarish Beasts into pieces flowed and corroded his body, but they only left shallow marks on his translucent muscles. They could not stop his hands, which were burnt orange and almost transparent, from sinking into the depths of the disc. After a series of cracking noises, the solid and precise plate finally gave way, and Yun Feidian uprooted it like partially solid garbage. Following the sound of gears and hinges, the door of special items storage box opened. Within the soft foam padding, there were three metal objects that resembled meteorites. If one looked carefully, they would also see that a lot of components that had been melted into weird shapes were embedded in the lumps of iron. They had to be debris of the super crystal bomb that destroyed the Golden Roc. Yun Feidian was not sure. He was not an expert on crystals, and he did not make the super crystal bomb. He had not personally witnessed the entire process of Meng Chao stopping the super crystal bomb from releasing its full power. Therefore, he did not know what the super crystal bombs debris would look like after it exploded. However, as a Deity Realm expert, he did not need to know too much just to destroy the evidence. As long as he continued to release flames of spirit energy that were thousands of degrees hot, or even destructive balls of lightning, he would be able to completely melt the three pieces of remains into the metal blocks, without leaving a trace. However, Yun Feidian stared at the three pieces of debris and waved his hand to order his subordinates to collect them instead. Give me the things. Retreat separately and hide according to Plan No. 8. Remember to change your identity every month. You arent allowed to contact each other for half a year, and I wont look for any of you. Before the situation changes, any contact signal that may expose your identity will be fake! In the next six months, the only thing you have to do is behave and follow the rules. Dont even commit minor misdemeanors like drunk driving, understand? Before today, the Blood Alliance has been silent for decades. So, for the final victory, what does it matter if we remain silent for another few decades? Before the large group of people arrived, Yun Feidian led the ambushers in blood-red skull masks away and disappeared into the darkness. Ten minutes later, Yun Feidian drove an ordinary red car onto a street three kilometers away from Special Equipment Testing Area No. 2. It was a chaotic night. In the city, snakes, insects, rats, and ants that had been infected with the Blood Flower spores were still running around, and some citizens had been scratched and bitten by them. The citizens had been infected by the zombie virus, and they were staggering in the streets and alleys, ready to turn into zombies at any moment. In addition, the members of the Blood Alliance were causing destruction everywhere in their desperation. Many citizens dared not stay at home at all. They chose to drive or walk as they tried to leave the main city and escape to the suburbs. The suburbs were sparsely populated, which made it convenient for the army to gallop and defend the crowd collectively. If they encountered a rat tide or zombies, it would be easier to gain firepower advantage. Yun Feidian had an old car with a dent on the left side of the door. It did not look out of place in the crowded traffic. In the back seat of the car, there was a military backpack that had been washed until it was white. It was stuffed with clothes and soft fabric, and it was fastened with a seat belt. Even if someone saw the military backpack through the window, they would never think that the debris of the super crystal bomb that caused the Golden Rocs explosion was stuffed inside. Yun Feidian, who was in the drivers seat, had also changed completely. His greasy hair looked as if it had not been washed for days. There were large dandruff flakes faintly visible between the roots of his hair. Plus, his puffy eyes and drooping mouth gave him a tired look from head to toe. His yellowish fingers and the pungent smell of tobacco matched the scattered ashes around the drivers seat perfectly. There was a trash can on the passengers seat, but there were still a lot of cigarette butts, paper towels, and convenient store food packages scattered around. In short, even Yun Feidians parents would not associate this sloppy, middle-aged fat man with the ambitious, shrewd and capable leader of Thundercloud Technology when they saw his current state. Moreover, he did not just come up with this appearance. There was a dirty identification document in Yun Feidians pocket. It would prove that he used to be the third mid-level design researcher in Soaring Dragon Construction Corporation. Due to his failed marriage, he was unable to perform at work. A month and a half ago, he was fired by Soaring Dragon Construction. At present, he was relying on his savings and unemployment benefits to survive. At the same time, he was fighting a lawsuit with his ex-wife for the custody of their daughter. The street was between the designer and his ex-wifes residence. On this night of chaos, it made sense for him to protect his ex-wife and daughter or take advantage of the chaos to get his daughter back. The identification document was real. This mid-level designer was also a real Dragon City citizen. If someone logged into the database of the relevant department, they could also access the records of his lawsuit against his ex-wife for custody and compensation for dismissal from Soaring Dragon Construction. In fact, on top of wearing a vivid mask made of biogel, Yun Feidian had also stuck fingerprints and mucous membranes as thin as cicada wings on his fingers. He had also implanted six tiny blood sacs under the skin in six parts of his body. They stored six tubes of the mid-level designers blood. As for the real mid-level designer, he had completely disappeared from this world half an hour ago, not even leaving a single cell behind. Unless they could lock onto Yun Feidians identity beforehand, no routine inspection would be able to find any flaws in him. That made Yun Feidian fearless and calm. Just as he was driving slowly toward the temporary checkpoint at the intersection ahead, the communicator on his wrist trembled slightly, and an uneasy red light started flashing. Yun Feidians eyes were fixed on the communicator on his wrist. It vibrated for half a minute before he picked up the call. The person on the other end did not speak. The caller was obviously unhappy that he did not pick up the phone earlier. Yun Feidian did not speak either. The two sides were silent. In the end, the other person made a concession and asked in a high-pitched voice that was obviously disguised, Did you destroy the thing? No, I didnt. Yun Feidian smiled, revealing his sharp teeth. Chapter 1776 - 1776 The Comeback 1776 The Comeback The caller remained silent for another three seconds before he continued in a hoarse voice, Thats good. Its safer to bring it to me so that I can destroy it. Im not planning to visit your place, Yun Feidian said. I dont plan on giving you anything. Yun Feidian The caller suppressed his anger and asked, What are you planning to do? Wait a moment. Yun Feidians tone did not change at all. He slowly stepped on the brakes, lowered the window, and accepted an inspection. Two armed volunteers wearing the armbands of the Azure Alliance leaned into his car and shone their flashlights at Yun Feidians face and the military backpack in the back seat. They had been temporarily transferred. Give me half a minute. Im still being examined. The d*mn Blood Alliance has messed everything up! Yun Feidian mumbled a few words to the communicator on his wrist. He narrowed his eyes and spread his fingers to block the bright light. The military backpack in the back seat was only half zipped up, revealing a bunch of crumpled clothes and a torn pack of cigarettes. Do I need to open the trunk? Yun Feidian asked the armed volunteer impatiently. His appearance fooled the armed volunteers. At this moment, Dragon City was in chaos and burning everywhere. In some blocks, the battles against the rat tide, zombies, and the remnants of the Blood Alliance were still ongoing. Even the streets that were temporarily safe were under great pressure to pacify and evacuate the crowd. Almost every street was blocked by vehicles, big and small. Not to mention, the professional law enforcement officers and members of the disciplinary forces were all exhausted from running around. For instance, these armed volunteers had to face all kinds of unexpected situations every minute and second, as well as countless complaints and requests for help from the people. They were facing immense pressure at work. The two armed volunteers spent a few seconds longer on Yun Feidians car, and dozens of honks behind them urged them to hurry up. The two of them hesitated for a moment. However, they did not fully unzip the military backpack and pull out all the clothes inside, exposing the super crystal bombs debris that was hidden below. Instead, after exchanging glances, they put away their flashlights and waved their hands to let Yun Feidian pass. Their actions saved their lives. Perhaps the lives of several thousand ordinary citizens might have also been lost. Yun Feidian rolled up the window and continued to move forward. Listen, I wont leave Dragon City. In the next few decades, this place will be the center of the Other Worlds storm. It will be the tip of the pyramid where countless resources gather. If you leave Dragon City, youll be leaving victory, and youll automatically give up on your efforts to break through the limits of human life! Yun Feidian continued speaking to the mysterious man on the other end of the communicator. I will not listen to your arrangement and go to the shelter that youve carefully prepared below Dragon City. Dont worry. Youre not the only one who knows that a sly individual has more than one plan to fall back on. You dont have to worry about it. Ive prepared more than 10 secret shelters both inside and outside Dragon City, above and below the ground. I also have dozens of fake identities. Meng Chao and the others definitely wont catch me. Escape into the wilderness, hide in the caves, and be a savage who feeds on raw meat? Only an imbecile would do such a thing. Use the power of the Deity Realm to control your facial muscles exquisitely and even perform a few minor surgeries to completely change the structure of your face and bones so that you can look completely different from the past. You can live comfortably in Dragon City with a new identity and wait for the victors of this game, like Meng Chao, to reveal their flaws. That is what a smart person would do. As for the three pieces of super crystal bomb debris, I dont think it matters whether you or I keep them. After all, we are comrades who share the same interests. Well never betray each other, will we? The person on the other end continued to remain silent. He was too shocked. He had expected that Yun Feidian, the helmsman of Thundercloud Technology and the leader of the new Blood Alliance, who had created countless flesh puppets to remotely control them, would not be so easily controlled. Relax. Of course, Ive never thought of threatening you with these three super crystal bomb fragments, and I dont need you to risk exposing your identity to save the Blood Alliance and the name, Yun Feidian. The Blood Alliance and Yun Feidian cant be saved. Its obvious. This time, Meng Chao has the right time, place, and people. We dont need to fight him head-on. However, as weve discussed many times, both the Blood Alliance and Yun Feidian are just names. A name can be defeated, but it cannot be destroyed. As long as human beings still desire to be stronger, to evolve, and to advance by any means possible, the Blood Alliance and Yun Feidian will soon make a comeback with a new name and a new appearance. But next time, I hope that youll be the one to charge into enemy lines. After all, Ive already done enough for the Blood Alliance. Theres no reason that Thundercloud Technology and I have to be the ones giving everything, while you and the interest group behind you sit in the middle and reap the benefits! Alright, for safetys sake, Ill destroy all means of communication between us. Theres no need for you to look for me. Ill contact you at the right time and the right opportunity. I only hope that youll carry out all the preparations for the reestablishment of the Blood Alliance by then! Before the mysterious man could answer, Yun Feidian ended the call. Then, he took off the communicator on his wrist and crushed it into a pile of broken parts as if he was kneading plasticine. Yun Feidian rolled down the window and shook the broken pieces of the communication device out of the window. The road ahead had seemingly been through an explosion not long ago. The wires and the spirit energy transmission tubes were all broken, and the street lamps had all been blown up. Dozens of cars squeezed into a ball on the narrow and twisted street, making it difficult for them to move. Yun Feidian pondered for a moment. He put his palm on the bottom of the central console and sent a stream of spirit energy into the crystal engine. With a boom, the crystal engine instantly exploded. A cloud of white smoke pushed the engine cover open and lifted it seven or eight meters into the air. With a clang, it landed heavily, almost hitting the roof of the car in front of him. On such a night where smoke and spirit energy were all over the place, it was perfectly normal for crystal engines to overload and explode. Yun Feidian barely managed to move his car out of traffic and onto the side of the road so that it would not affect the rest. He cursed and got out of the car before he went around to the front to check the situation. Following that, he choked on the white smoke and coughed violently. After half a minute of vivid acting, he seemed to have given up the hope of repairing it on the spot. He got into the back seat, picked up the military backpack, and left everyone, as well as the range of all the surveillance systems, on foot. Chapter 1777 - 1777 Chess Master 1777 Chess Master Five minutes later, Yun Feidian was around sixty meters underground in a dark world that was as complicated as a maze. When he looked around, all he saw were long and dark tunnels. No light could be seen. Even if he activated his superhuman sight, he could only see the vague outlines of skulls on the mottled walls, which served as symbols of danger. Back when Dragon City was still part of Earth, this place acted as a hub for the underground traffic system. However, after Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, the underground traffic hub was utterly destroyed by the powerful storm formed by the space and time torrent. Since such a drastic change happened to the terrain, the price required to repair the underground traffic system was exorbitantly high. It would be better for them to build a brand new one based on the new terrain. As for the old routes, they were turned into underground shelters and armories during their war against monsters. During the hardest and bloodiest days of the war, these shelters provided a safe haven for countless humans, who stayed here and rested while waiting for a chance to fight back. Once they recovered from their wounds, they charged to the surface again to reclaim their living spaces. As Dragon City switched from being on the defense to being on the offense, the monster civilization found it increasingly hard to invade Dragon City. Hence, the military value of these underground facilities dropped exponentially. After they won the Monster War, the modification plans for the old underground facilities were put on the agenda. However, just like the modifications of old factories, the government faced great difficulty in the modification of these underground facilities due to a limitation of funds and challenges in getting investments, setting up the general plan for the modifications, as well as other reasons. It remained unknown just when these underground facilities that carried with them the mark of old age would be born anew. Since they had fallen behind in maintenance, they faced severe water ingress. Water that reached the height of Yun Feidians knees was everywhere within the dark tunnels. Despite the heavy military backpack on his back, Yun Feidian floated on the water and continued forward soundlessly in the tunnel as if he were a weightless ghost. Just then, something resembling the eyes of monsters flashed before him. Yun Feidian knew that those were the underground security and alarm systems set up by the relevant department. They had been set up to monitor the movements of underground monsters. Meanwhile, the security and alarm systems had been made by Thundercloud Technologys technical team. In fact, Yun Feidian himself had created them. Yun Feidian blinked. He brought out a piece of fabric that shone like mithril in the dark but was thinner than a cicadas wing and softer than silk. After he flung it open, it spread out like a cloak. He placed the thin and light cloak on his body and sashayed his way to the security and alarm systems. Just as he expected, even if he stood still in front of the security cameras and stared at the halos that kept expanding and contracting within the detectors, the security and alarm systems did not react to his presence in the slightest. It was as if all of his bioinformation had been absorbed by his invisibility cloak. Yun Feidian grinned and continued forward for five minutes. After turning into a collapsed corner, the area ahead of him became wider. He reached a natural solutional cave, which was covered in gray moss and had all sorts of stalactites as well as strange-looking rocks. Strewn about at the bottom of the black water in the cave were the skeletons of old trains. The trains were covered in rust and moss. Their bodies told the tales of the chaos and destruction created by the repeated tearing and overlapping of space and time as Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World. However, plenty of vermin and pests treated these trains as their nests. They produced their offspring here like the stubborn creatures they were. They were not monsters, just normal living creatures in the Other World. Still, these normal creatures in the Other World possessed even more tenacious and indomitable vitality than the monsters. No matter what kind of high-tech equipment humans used to kill them, they could not get rid of these creatures completely. Yun Feidian scanned the entire solutional cave to make sure that there was nothing abnormal in the place. Just as he was about to continue forward, his smile suddenly froze on his face. He narrowed his eyes and fixed his stare on a dark part ten meters away. Even if an Apocalyptic Beast was lurking over there, Yun Feidian would not have been so surprised. Instead, standing quietly in that spot was not a dangerous monster but a seemingly ordinary middle-aged man. He had short, light-gray hair, and he was wearing a gray trench coat. He gave off the aura of the average man. In fact, he appeared to be quite cautious of his surroundings. He was just like any other frowning office worker who could be found everywhere in the subway during rush hours. He would be like the sand in a desert anywhere else in the city. He would not have caught the attention of any person or any security system. Hence, this normal-looking office worker could not have so accurately figured out the escape route of the Blood Alliances leader. He could not possibly continue to stare at him calmly and be completely unguarded while Yun Feidians hair stood on end as he gave off an aggressive air so great that his murderous aura caused the stones around him to crack. To be honest, he was about to unleash fire and lightning at any moment. But Yun Feidians killing intent disappeared in an instant, as though he finally recognized who that person was. A self-mocking but fierce grin formed on his lips. I knew it, Yun Feidian mumbled, but he also sounded like he was mocking the man. Youve never trusted me, and neither have you ever treated me as an equal partner. In your eyes, everyone else aside from you is your pawn, including me. Since were pawns, you wont let us break free from the path youve set for us. Unfortunately, you might think youre a chess master who planned it all and has control of everything, but you encountered Meng Chao, who never does things according to convention. You lost, badly at that. Since your plans and deductive abilities arent as perfect as you claimed them to be, theres no need for you to keep pretending to be some unfathomable prophet. You no longer have the right to order me around! Of course. Yun Feidians words did not make the seemingly ordinary middle-aged office worker angry. He just nodded calmly and spoke in a hoarse voice that had been modified. Things have progressed in a way I didnt foresee. I have to be wholly responsible for this failure. Similarly, I can understand why you no longer trust me. I wont force you if you wont go to the secret shelter Ive prepared. Beautiful lies, but still lies. A red glare that glowed like lava shone in Yun Feidians eyes. Ive already lost. Thundercloud Company is about to collapse. The mega corporations under your name might already be ready to feast on Thundercloud Technology to become even stronger. Im the one who made all the sacrifices, but not a single hair on your head is hurt. How can you even claim that youll be wholly responsible for this failure?! Even as I think about it, I still dont understand how I could have believed in your fabulous lies so easily. Could it be that you have another identity aside from the one youre using publicly? Are you also a top-class psychologist whos skilled in lying and manipulating people? Chapter 1778 - 1778 Unwavering Conviction 1778 Unwavering Conviction Whether you believe it or not, Ive been ready from beginning to end to fulfill the promise I made decades ago. For the Blood Alliance, for the continuation of Dragon City civilization, I will sacrifice everything, including my life, my reputation, and the companies under my name, the gray-haired office worker said casually. I have never regarded you as a chess piece. You are a like-minded partner and also my successor. After all, Im old, and Ive suffered such a heavy blow. The Blood Alliance is destined to lurk in the darkness for another ten years or even longer. Even if it makes a comeback one day, I wont be able to see it. No matter what, I have to find a qualified successor for the cause that Ive fought for over the decades, and that successor is you. It can only be you, Yun Feidian. The gray-haired office worker sounded indescribably tired, like an old man who was about to die. Nevertheless, his sincere attitude did not dispel Yun Feidians wariness. I really want to believe you. However, I dont understand. Things are chaotic out there, and we need you to take charge of the situation. Why did you follow me here alone instead of participating in the feast of dividing Thundercloud Technology? Yun Feidian said coldly. The gray-haired office worker looked over Yun Feidians shoulder and at the military backpack behind him. Yun Feidian laughed as expected and tightened the straps of the military backpack in front of his chest. If youre truly not treating me as a chess piece but a partner or even a successor as you said, you dont have to worry about this at all. Im not an idiot, Yun Feidian said. I wont threaten you with the scraps of the super crystal bomb unless I have no other choice. As long as you keep in mind the covenant between us and the Blood Alliances mission, is it necessary for me to drag you down with this evidence? Ultimately, a high and mighty Deity Realm warrior, the helmsman of a super company, and a highly respected senior is much more useful to our cause and my safety than a disgraced old dog thats hated by everyone, isnt it? Ive fought for my oath and mission all my life. I wont betray my lifes work when Im about to die, the gray-haired office worker said. Its meaningless to leave such evidence behind. It will only lead to the most thorough failure and destruction if someone catches us. Thats not necessarily true. If theres any lesson that Ive learned from the battles and games in the past decades, its that I shouldnt trust any human being easily, including myself. Yun Feidian said, Compared to monsters, human beings are ever-changing intelligent creatures who are too mysterious. Most of the time, we dont even know ourselves 100%, especially when were faced with a life-and-death decision. We can change into a completely different person at any moment. Perhaps, in the past decades, you were indeed loyal to your oath and your mission, and you sacrificed everything for the Blood Alliance. But who can guarantee that you wont completely lose confidence in the Blood Alliance because of this failure? You might even believe what Meng Chao said. After all, fate seems to favor Meng Chao, the divine warrior who descended from the sky and turned the tide. Theres hope that he can lead humanity to the final victory and create a new tomorrow for Dragon Citys civilization. When you saw the sunrise and Meng Chaos limitless potential, you felt like youve been walking down the wrong path for most of your life. You were determined to come to a sudden realization and change for the better. In fact, you even had a strong desire to atone for your sins. Whats so strange about that? At the end of the day, you and the interest groups behind you didnt suffer many losses in the blow. It isnt too late to turn back now! The three pieces of super crystal bomb scraps that I took at such a great risk are nothing more than insurance to help you strengthen your will and carry out your beliefs. Thats all! The gray-haired office worker sighed softly. You dont understand. No matter how many times I fail, no matter how awe-inspiring Meng Chao is when he descends before us, I wont believe in his tricks. His tone was calm, but it contained a faint hint of sorrow. Meng Chao and those people who believe that superhumans are the blades of human civilization, and the blood of the strong should flow for the weak can neither bring victory to Dragon City, nor create a tomorrow for Dragon City. Only the Blood Alliance has hope, even if its a one in a billion chance. I will fight to the end for this one-in-a-billion chance of hope. Thats exactly why I cant allow you to leave with the scraps of the super crystal bomb, which will be a threat in the future! Before he even finished his words, an invisible hand seemed to lift the military backpack on Yun Feidians back up high. Pa pa! The extremely tough back strap made of Armored Rhinoceros skin was instantly torn apart, but Yun Feidian did not even blink. What looked like several dozen cold rays of light shot out of his fingertips and tightly wrapped around the backpack, which was floating in the air. They were strands of extremely strong, hair-thin nano-metal wire. Each strand was less than 0.5 mm in diameter, but it could bear a few tons or maybe even several dozen tons of weight. One end of the nano metal wires was wrapped around Yun Feidians arm. His arm guard was made of special monster leather and inlaid with metal materials to protect his arm from being cut. Meanwhile, the other end had already pierced through the military backpack and wrapped the super crystal bombs three shards repeatedly, making sure that the key evidence would not leave his side. Shua shua shua shua! As the nanometal wires were stretched taut, the military backpack was immediately cut into pieces. The pieces were blown away by the spirit energy ripples that were surging like tides and scattered around them. The scraps of the super crystal bombs were now floating between the two individuals. When they got slightly closer to Yun Feidian, they began to spin like tops under the extreme pulling force from both sides. The gray-haired office worker did not expect Yun Feidian to be so cautious. He narrowed his eyes, and his face darkened. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! With his foot as the center, enormous cracks appeared and spread in all directions. As the cracks traveled into the darkness around the cave, the stalactites, rocks, and walls that were dormant in the shadows all rumbled. It was as if countless monsters had awakened from the rock stratum that were as hard as iron, and they were breathing and roaring with soul-stirring voices. When the roars gathered, it sounded more like the entire natural cave had come to life and turned into the bloody mouth of an enormous prehistoric beast! Chapter 1779 - 1779 Ambush From All Sides 1779 Ambush From All Sides However, none of it could make Yun Feidian tremble. My old senior, are you sure you want to fight me here? A mocking smile appeared on Yun Feidians face. I dont care. I already have nothing, so Im not afraid of losing anything. But in the eyes of the world, you are still a pillar of protection for Dragon City, a highly respected figure. If we fight here, it will inevitably cause this entire underground space to shake or even collapse. When that happens, well attract thousands of pursuers who will catch you and me in one fell swoop. Im afraid that isnt the ending you want to see, right? The gray-haired office worker had an expression of uncertainty. He stared at the three pieces of super crystal bomb debris in midair, and his eyes suddenly beamed with surprise. After rolling his eyes three times, he let out a low groan of annoyance. No! What are you trying to do? Yun Feidian snorted coldly, still on high alert. However, when he followed the gray-haired office workers line of sight and carefully scanned the three super crystal bomb fragments, he discovered that the silvery-gray metal lumps were covered with interconnected cracks. The spirit ripples from the two of them must have torn gaps in the fragments. But that was impossible. The three crystal bomb fragments had all been melted at thousands of degrees. They were equivalent to intact meteorites and would not be broken easily. Yun Feidian and the gray-haired office worker had a delicate relationship. They feared each other, but they also needed each other. In addition, they were afraid of attracting the attention of their pursuers on the ground, so they dared not use 100% of their strength. Their clash earlier seemed powerful on the surface, but it was actually not destructive at all. How was it possible for so many cracks to be left on the super crystal bomb fragments, which were as hard as iron? Unless The gray-haired office worker and Yun Feidians pupils suddenly shrank to the size of four needle tips. The two of them thought of a possibility that made their scalps tingle. The three unrecognizable metal blocks had not been melted at a high temperature of several thousand degrees. Instead, it was a fake that had been carefully processed and pieced together after the event! The gray-haired office worker groaned. A strong wind that resembled an invisible tornado attacked the largest metal fragment. Yun Feidian hesitated for a moment, but it was already too late. With a boom, the fragment shattered into thousands of pieces that scattered evenly in a ten-meter radius. However, the gray-haired office workers magnetic field locked onto them, and they floated one meter above the ground. The office workers eyes were like red light bulbs, emanating a soul-stirring brilliance as he scanned all the fragments speedily. He had indeed detected something that was carved with dense runes and similar-looking to the super crystal bomb fragments. However, the crooked, worm-like runes had not been carved by him, and they were pitifully small in number. Theyre fake Theyre actually fake. The gray-haired office worker was partially dazed and partially relieved. I knew it. The super crystal bomb that I made would produce a perfect explosion under any condition. There would never be so many fragments left! What?! Yun Feidians focus was different from that of the gray-haired office worker. He immediately realized that he had fallen into an unfathomably deep trap. Before he could figure out all the details, he suddenly felt a bone-piercing chill behind him. Yun Feidians muscles swelled and became as hard as iron. However, he still could not resist the icy coldness, which pierced deep into his bones and stirred his marrow. Yun Feidian narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth, staring into the darkness behind him. Then, a figure that was enshrouded in lightning and flames appeared in the shadows, gradually becoming extremely sharp and vivid. The figures armor of liquid metal was flowing slowly. The figure, which had been repeatedly burned in Yun Feidians retinas, completely twisted his voice and face. Meng Chao! Yun Feidian howled like a trapped beast. Meng Chaos feet did not touch the dust. He floated in the air and stood quietly in front of Yun Feidian and the gray-haired office worker. The three of them formed a triangle. Its all over, and it should be over. Meng Chao seemed to be talking to Yun Feidian, but his cold gaze was fixed on the gray-haired office worker. Yun Feidian snorted coldly. His eyes darted around, as though he was trying to find an escape route in the dark underground cave. Why do you have to struggle on your deathbed and turn yourself from a formidable person to a joke by being afraid of death? Meng Chao sighed and said, Since Im here, its only natural that Ive set up an inescapable net outside. You have nowhere to run or hide. No matter how many people you drag along to die with you, the result will be the same. Yun Feidian was silent. Closing his eyes, he could seemingly hear footsteps and machines operating from all directions through the rock layer. It was the sound of a large group of people and heavy equipment entering the underground space and locking down all the tunnels. Yun Feidian knew that Meng Chao was not lying. The moment he took the risk to snatch the super crystal bomb fragment, he was already defeated. You knew from the beginning that I didnt escape Dragon City? Yun Feidians voice was hoarse, and his eyes were dim. Thats right. I knew that youd never leave Dragon City, Senior Yun. Meng Chao said, You promised the high-ranking members of the Blood Alliance that youd prepare a secret hideout with complete facilities in the depths of Monster Mountain Range and that itd be enough for them to hide for three to seven years. However, I sense that youre someone whos unwilling to be alone. Even if you had to be away from Dragon City for a year and a half, youd still be worried about being left far behind by the tide of the times, much less three to five years. Besides, although Monster Mountain Range is huge, the Dragon City civilizations search and explore technology is also developing rapidly. Who knows when theyll dig up all of your secret strongholds? Such a life of sitting back and waiting for death in fear definitely isnt the ending you want. On top of that, as a Deity Realm expert, you can manipulate your muscles and bones at any time to change your appearance. You can even change your height and weight flawlessly in the blink of an eye. In the past decades, both Thundercloud Technology and the Blood Alliance had countless resources, channels, and technologies. It was not difficult to make a few fake no, one-hundred-percent authentic identification certificates. Since theres no place better than a forest to hide a leaf What place is more suitable than Dragon City to hide a criminal who has committed countless crimes but is unrecognizable? The people make up a population that numbers in the tens of millions. Last but not least, the Blood Alliance leaders, whose identities have been exposed, are no longer of any value. Theyve been completely abandoned. If you still intend to rise again, why would you travel with these abandoned people, Senior Yun? Chapter 1780 - 1780 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes 1780 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes Yun Feidians eyes were as cold as a venomous snake struggling for its life. So, on the outskirts of Dragon City, when tens of thousands of cannons were fired at the same time and my double was blown to pieces it was all an act? Thats right, Meng Chao said. During the Monster War, Thundercloud Technology was in charge of building many underground tunnels that connect the inside and outside of Dragon City. Its a fact that everyone knows. If you really wanted to escape in secret, you definitely wouldnt be able to pass through these underground tunnels. On the other hand, if a guy who looked like Yun Feidian passed through these underground tunnels and appeared on the outskirts of Dragon City, he would have to be a fake. Itd be a puppet that you could remotely control via a chip. Think about it carefully. Yun Feidian, who appeared in the suburb, never fought his pursuers from the beginning to the end. He didnt even let anyone see his face clearly. In the middle of the rumbling cannonballs, he chose to self-destruct, which wouldnt leave any evidence behind. The spirit energy from a Deity Realm expert would certainly cause an appalling explosion, but a puppet tied to a crystal bomb could also be spectacularly blown into nothingness! So I never had a chance from the beginning, Yun Feidian mumbled. The second the Golden Roc exploded, you were ready to trick me with fake pieces of the super crystal bomb! Youre half right, half wrong, Meng Chao said unhurriedly. From the moment you decided to stand against the millions of Dragon City citizens, indeed, you didnt stand a chance at all. Now, your reputation will be ruined, and your name will go down in history for ten thousand years. With that said, I didnt intentionally create the fake crystal bomb fragments to lure you into the trap. Now that the Blood Alliances scheme has been exposed, youve become a rat on the street and a stray dog. You arent worth my time or worth wasting even a single brain cell on. The one I really want to trick isnt you, but this old senior whose identity is still unknown. But he must have gained outstanding military achievements in Dragon City and must be highly respected to be called a pillar of support! Meng Chao and Yun Feidian focused their gaze on the gray-haired office worker at the same time. Perhaps it was because his facial muscles had been shaped by spirit energy and they were covered by a human-skin mask that was as thin as cicada wings, or Were his nerves as tough as steel after they had been tempered by decades of war? The office workers expression did not change at all. Not only was he not shocked or flustered, but he appeared highly interested. He sized Meng Chao up without blinking, and his eyes were filled with curiosity, inquiry, and even praise. You knew from the very beginning that the Blood Alliance had more than one supreme leader? the office worker with gray hair asked. His voice was no longer as sharp as when he was talking to Yun Feidian. It became deep, thick, and filled with a power that elicited trust and admiration from others. The hidden answer to the question above was enough to make ones heart jump. Meng Chao shook his head slowly. I didnt know at first. I just found it a little strange. because the Blood Alliances organization structure shouldnt be the way it is. It wasnt until I discovered the super crystal bomb installed on the Golden Rocs engine that I realized Yun Feidian wasnt necessarily the Blood Alliances president. There was someone else who was at least on par with him, if not slightly above him. His conclusion seemed to make Yun Feidian a little unhappy. Despite that, he just snorted coldly, unable to refute. Why? The gray-haired salaryman was even more curious now. Because the super crystal bomb was too sophisticated. Ive never seen such an exquisite crystal bomb before, Meng Chao said. Crystals of different attributes and levels release different kinds of spirit energy ripples. The thinnest one is only 0.01 millimeters thick, the smallest one is no bigger than dust, and the thinnest one is thinner than a babys hair. Theyd twist and break with just a light breath, not to mention a touch. Yet, the creator managed to nest and arrange so many thin, fragile, and sensitive crystal components precisely with a marvelous technique. Then, he embedded runes that could only be observed clearly under a microscope into a well-structured, exquisitely-made spirit and magnetic field. This ensured that the super crystal bomb could not be deciphered, dismantled, or stopped by outsiders, and it could unleash the most powerful destructive force instantly. The device was beyond the scope of a weapon, and it was also a unique piece of art. It was the most brilliant crystallization of more than half a centurys study and exploration in the field of spirit energy. I dont think that an ordinary crystal scientist or rune mechanic would be able to create such a masterpiece No, even the experts and scholars at Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities, or the chief engineers of the nine mega corporations, might not be able to do it. In the entire Dragon City, there are only few who can produce such a super crystal bomb. You can count them with ten fingers. And each of them is a giant pillar that holds up the sky. Theyre all influential figures who have the ability to support or overturn Dragon City! Such an influential figure would at least be on par with Yun Feidian in terms of strength and status. How could someone like that be tricked or threatened by Yun Feidian and be forced to produce such a super crystal bomb to fulfill his evil mission of blowing up the Golden Roc? If the person went ahead with this, there can only be one answer. He wasnt forced to do it, but he did it out of his own will. He was even the one who proposed to blow up the Golden Roc. This guy is the real mastermind. Yun Feidian is just his deputy, his executor! Meng Chaos words caused rage to fill Yun Feidians face. Obviously, he was not satisfied with the titles of deputy and executor. The change in his expression also confirmed the fact that the gray-haired office worker was the real mastermind behind the scenes. The office worker quickly swept his gaze past Yun Feidians face before landing it on Meng Chaos face. As I expected. He sighed. Did the super crystal bomb reveal a flaw? It cant be considered a flaw. Meng Chao said, I believe that you wouldnt have made a super crystal bomb so perfectly if there had been a slight glimmer of possibility. Its a pity that theres nothing we can do about it. The Golden Roc was too large, and it floated in the sky with air leaks on all sides. It also had strong anti-fire and anti-explosion features. If the crystal bomb had been slightly less powerful, it would have only been able to blow up a few functional modules at the Golden Rocs core. That wouldnt have been enough to shock the entire city and intimidate all the citizens. To finish the job in one fell swoop and destroy the Golden Roc, you had no choice but to do everything you could to create this masterpiece, which was enough to expose your identity! Chapter 1781 - 1781 The Founder of the New Blood Alliance 1781 The Founder of the New Blood Alliance The office worker with gray hair listened quietly. As he did so, he nodded his head with a look of approval. His calm and composed demeanor did not remind one of a super criminal facing his pursuers at all. Instead, it felt like facing a mentor who was rather gratified about surpassing his master. Is that why youre certain the Blood Alliance has two leaders? he asked. Thats only one of the reasons. Meng Chao continued, Remember when I said that I found the Blood Alliances organizational structure a little strange? As soon as I returned to Dragon City and discovered the tip of the schemes iceberg, I sensed the enormity and mystique of the New Blood Alliance. It was like an invisible monster, but it had extended its venomous tentacles to all the industries in Dragon City and even the core decision-making circles of the nine mega corporations long ago. However, when I confirmed that Yun Feidian, the helmsman of Thundercloud Technology, was the leader of the New Blood Alliance, I had a very strange feeling. Indeed, Yun Feidian is one of the best among the second-generation Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City. Hes a technical elite with countless creative ideas in his mind. Hes the leader of the young faction who wants to revolutionize the old and bring new to the world. You cant overestimate his talent, ability, and ambition. Despite that, Yun Feidians greatest flaw is his lack of experience. As the son of a first-generation Deity Realm warrior, he gained control of Thundercloud Technology from his parents. Before a junior like me, hes naturally a senior with a lot of experience. However, before the founders of the nine mega corporations, the first-generation powerhouses who laid the foundation of Dragon Citys civilization, Yun Feidian will always be their junior even if hes made great contributions and increased Thundercloud Technologys market value by three, five, or even ten times. As far as I know, the vast majority of the first generation powerhouses have intense personalities, and they wont be swayed by force or persuasion. The intertwining scars on their bodies are glamorous medals of their strength. Wearing such an armor of medals, they remain stubborn and temperamental even though their juniors have long surpassed them in terms of capability. Its barely possible for the juniors to persuade them, much less say that theyll be reduced to puppets using threats and promises. Be that as it may, judging from the series of actions that Ive taken against the Blood Alliance, it shouldve been absolutely impossible for the Blood Alliance to rise from the ashes and develop to what it is today. It wouldnt be enough to blow up the Golden Roc, raise a tide of rats, and shake the entire Dragon City without the protection of the older-generation experts. If Yun Feidian were alone, I could hardly imagine how many chips he had to offer and what kind of fancy words he had to use to convince the seniors, who are proud of their contributions. Theyre unaffected by both hard and soft approaches as theyve been through hell and back for their entire lives to give up money, fame, status, power, and even glory. Theres a risk of being discredited and forever nailed to historys pillar of shame by listening to a junior and coming up with the so-called New Blood Alliance. No, Yun Feidian couldnt have done that. Only those who are more experienced and more prestigious than Yun Feidian, who have saved Dragon City countless times, could have done it. They are trusted, and others follow them unconditionally no matter what they do. Even the big shots are convinced by such old seniors! The gray-haired office workers eyes shone with a strange light. It was as if Meng Chaos words had brought them back to the iron-blooded era when he had saved Dragon City numerous times. Anything else? His tone was calm, and one could not detect much emotion from it. Also Meng Chao added, The Blood Alliance had been surrounded and annihilated by the predecessors of the nine mega corporations and the nine families. Lei Zongchao had also caused an internal explosion at a critical moment, which caused it to fall apart and be wiped out. After the Blood Alliance was destroyed, a lot of core research data and strategic resources were divided between the nine great families and the Supernatural Tower. Back then, Yun Feidian was just a young man who had just distinguished himself. He wasnt qualified to take part in the decision to divide the Blood Alliance. He couldnt have had a lot of the Blood Alliances heritage in his hands. Of course, his parents were involved in the operation to destroy and divide the Blood Alliance. But the Yun family, one of the nine cultivation families, doesnt only have Yun Feidian as its sole heir. Like the other families, their members number in the two or even three digits. They have a complicated relationship due to their interests, and its difficult to clarify. So far, no other members of the Yun family have been found to be involved in the scheme to rebuild the Blood Alliance. On second thought, its true that not many parents are willing to let a talented and brilliant inheritor of the bloodline become a crazy demon at the risk of eternal doom. It may even cause the entire family to fall into the abyss. You should know that the Yun family is already one of the nine major cultivation families in Dragon City. They are a classic example of people with vested interests. They have no motive or need to take such a huge risk to break the current rules of the game in Dragon City. Therefore, Im more inclined to believe that Yun Feidians parents didnt pass the legacy of the Blood Alliance to him or help him rebuild the Blood Alliance. They knew nothing about it. It was another senior who participated in the Blood Alliances siege and division. He was probably one of the most brilliant experts among the few first-generation Deity Realm warriors. During his operation, he hid plenty of the Blood Alliances heirlooms and remnants before he founded the New Blood Alliance a long time ago with them. Even before Yun Feidian entered the Deity Realm when the war against the monsters was raging, the New Blood Alliance had already been lurking, breeding, growing, infiltrating, expanding, and infecting in the darkness for decades. Thats how it developed to its current scale. As for Yun Feidian, he was carefully selected as the successor and cultivated by the first-generation Deity Realm warrior, who realized that he was about to die. In other words, Yun Feidian is only the second-generation leader of the New Blood Alliance. You, the old senior whos been unwilling to reveal your identity, are the founder and the first leader of the New Blood Alliance! Meng Chaos words were like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. Yun Feidians face turned pale, and he took half a step back. His ambitions had leaked out without a trace with his rapid breathing. The gray-haired office workers eyes, on the other hand, grew clearer and brighter. It almost illuminated the entire dark cave, outlining the surrounding rocks that resembled monsters baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. I see. The gray-haired office worker said, So, you intentionally left a few super crystal bomb fragments so that Yun Feidian would be tempted to steal them and fish me out too? You were so sure that I would fall for it? Chapter 1782 - 1782 Behind the Series of Crimes 1782 Behind the Series of Crimes By right, as the best crystal specialist in Dragon City, you should have absolute confidence in the super crystal bomb. You should have believed that, once it was detonated, even if it didnt achieve the desired effect, the super crystal bomb itself would have been blown into smithereens, leaving no trace, Meng Chao said. With the current level of technology in Dragon Citys civilization, your confidence wouldnt be arrogance. But you never expected me to bring the Turan civilizations black technology backthe spirit magnet, which contains thousands of nanomachines. Its similar to liquid metal, and it also has a certain level of artificial intelligence. The spirit magnet is a wonderful substance that youve never come into contact with. Its characteristics are completely beyond your realm of knowledge. You werent certain whether the super crystal bomb was blown up as cleanly as you expected when it was cut, enshrouded, and cushioned by the spirit magnets. Since you were able to reestablish and maintain the New Blood Alliance in secret for decades, I believe that you must be a prudent man whos unwilling to overlook any loopholes. Thats why you didnt dare take a gamble. Even though you suspected that this might be a trap, you were still unwilling to let me decide your fate. Youd rather take the risk and seize it so that you could control your fate. Of course, this is just my guess. Its no big deal if Im wrong. Even if you do choose to bide your time, I will only lose a few fake super crystal bomb fragments. Indeed. The gray-haired office worker nodded slowly. Ive been studying crystals and other high-energy substances unique to the Other World for more than half of my life. I believe that I have a rather deep understanding of the various high-energy substances and trace elements in Monster Mountain Range. If it were anyone else, I wouldnt have believed that they could snatch a few relatively-intact fragments and collect clues from the explosion that I directed. However, you are wearing totems, and you can manipulate spirit, as well as magnetic bodies, at will. You are indeed someone that Ive never met or even thought of before. Man proposes, God disposes. The New Blood Alliance has lost this battle. Its not an injustice that Yun Feidian or I lost to you, the most outstanding young man of the golden generation! Logically speaking, at my age, theres no need for me to put up any useless resistance since Ive already been defeated. If I keep my manners and admit defeat, perhaps I can still save some of my dignity as an old senior. Yet, your amazing performance has made me more and more curious. I cant help but want to know where your limits are. Meng Chao, you were able to guess that this old man was a first-generation Deity Realm expert who rebuilt Dragon City in that era when order collapsed. Thats already shocking enough. Can you go one step further and lock onto this old mans true identity? The gray-haired office worker changed the way he addressed himself. He no longer concealed his expression and gaze, but his facial features remained unchanged. Meanwhile, his temperament had changed again. It was different from when he was with Yun Feidian. Soul-stirring charm and suffocating oppression were two entirely different auras that rushed out of his not-very-tall figure. They seemed to condense into two real entities, which turned into two raging dragons that slowly circled him. They were both perfectly compatible. Meng Chao smiled faintly. Are you saying that if I cant pinpoint your identity, youre ready to throw away your so-called dignity and fight your pursuers in this dark underground area? The truth is, its not difficult to determine your true identity, Old Senior, Meng Chao said. The simplest and lousiest way is to eliminate the possibilities and see how many Deity Realm experts we can contact above ground. Youll be the only one we cant contact. After all, there arent many Deity Realm warriors in Dragon City. Most of them are core people in their own interest groups, and theyre always under the spotlight. The Deity Realm warriors who are used to being on their own also showed up and expressed their opinions when they encountered the rat tide, the Golden Rocs explosion, and my return to Dragon City. The Deity Realm experts that we fail to contact cant all possibly be the best crystal experts. So, going through the process of elimination by applying these three conditions, your identity will be obvious, wont it? However, to show the last bit of respect to the first-generation Deity Realm warrior who saved, rebuilt, and defended Dragon City, I dont intend to discover your identity in such a simple and lame way. Lets change our perspective and look at what the Blood Alliance has done in the past year and a half. At first glance, it looks like theyve just been harming others without benefiting themselves, causing destruction for the sake of causing destruction. Even if we can force the Survival Committee to pass the North Advancement Plan, it will be the nine mega corporations that will share the benefits of war together. The Blood Alliance may not be able to seize control of Dragon City as smoothly as planned. With that said, after careful analysis, the greatest beneficiary is still behind the Blood Alliances destructive actions. No, its not Yun Feidians Thundercloud Technology, or rather, its not just Thundercloud Technology. Its true that Thundercloud Technology built and operated the Golden Roc. Plus, it has made major breakthroughs in the field of high-tech weapons research and development. After all, its not a traditional resource, infrastructure, or heavy industry enterprise. It may not be able to get the largest piece of the pie in the huge colonization plan involving the middle and lower reaches of the Raging Tiger River. The traditional resource, infrastructure, and heavy industry enterprises are most likely the ones most qualified to take the largest slice of the pie in the colonization plan. And which two corporations in Dragon City are most famous for resource collection, smelting, manufacturing, infrastructure, and heavy industries? Thats right. Apart from Universe Corporation, which has just been swept into the whirlpool and is on the verge of falling apart, theres also Sky Pillar Corporation, which is controlled by the Lu family, one of the nine major cultivation families! The gray-haired office worker still did not make a sound. He did not even blink. Beside him, Yun Feidians pupils contracted into two trembling light spots. Did you know that in many detective novels, the murderers use a conceited method to cover up their motive for intentional murder? They mix the murder that they really want to commit with a series of similar murders, killing ten to twenty people in a row to create the illusion of a serial killer. Meng Chao continued, Once an investigator thinks about a serial killer being the perpetrator of the series of murders, theyll ignore the connection between only one victim and the murderer. In the past year and a half, the Blood Alliance has caused a lot of appalling damage, from the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse to The Bright Lights explosion, to Shen Yuanbaos attempted assassination, to Lu Siyas kidnapping, to the rat tide at the city center, and the Golden Rocs explosion. At first glance, the Blood Alliance seems to be insane and taking risks out of desperation. However, would an evil organization thats willing to lurk in the darkness for decades really behave like a greenhorn in only half a year? Would it be so impatient, so impulsive, and so reckless without considering the consequences? Is it possible that the so-called continuous destruction is just a facade, and one of the most important reasons why the Blood Alliance has been so aggressive is that its confusing its real target with the massive crimes that have been committed? Chapter 1783 - 1783 The Incomprehensible Black Hand 1783 The Incomprehensible Black Hand An interesting idea. The gray-haired office worker smiled. In that case, what do you think the Blood Alliances real goal is? Its very simple. We just need to see who can reap the greatest benefits from the Blood Alliances crimes, Meng Chao said. Once the North Advancement Plan is passed, the nine mega corporations will all benefit, which means that everyone will be suspicious No, its not accurate to say that. I should say that eight of the mega corporations will benefit, with Universe Corporation being the exception. Internal conflicts will break out with the unexpected assassination of its founder, Shen Yuanbao. Its lifeline will be greatly damaged, and it will tear apart or even collapse, completely withdrawing from the stage of history. Heres the problem. Who would benefit the most from Universe Corporations collapse or destruction? Thats right. Its obviously its only competitor in Dragon City, Sky Pillar Corporation, which is also a giant in the mining and smelting industry! Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar have been at loggerheads for decades. Theyve been rivals for a long time. Both of them have mastered a lot of core technologies, and they firmly control the market shares for their sub-categories. Theyre like two enormous beasts with tough defenses. Under normal circumstances, neither of them could eat the other up. However, Sky Pillar Corporation has rising stars in its ranks. In comparison, Universe Corporations biggest weakness is that its founder, Shen Yuanbao, was born in the wilderness. When he was young, he only focused on working hard and neglected to educate his descendants. Hence, he didnt manage to cultivate a qualified and convincing successor. Many of his sons are neither worthy of the title and outstanding, nor capable of taking on great responsibilities. As such, if Shen Yuanbao really dies, Universe Corporations collapse will definitely leave a huge void in the field of excavation and smelting. Of course, the nine mega corporations and even Superstar Company, as well as other small and medium-sized enterprises, are all eyeing the strategic resources around Dragon City. Once Universe Corporation collapses, the major enterprises will certainly do everything they can to seize the market shares, technical talents, and crystal mines that it leaves. But who can compete with Dragon Citys number one mining and smelting giant, Sky Pillar Corporation? When those in Sky Pillar take most of what Universe Corporation leaves behind and dominate the world, theyll take advantage of the attack on Picturesque Orchid Lake to seize the underground resources. The already huge corporation will surely expand again, and itll completely shake off its other seven competitors and become a unique giant! If you think about it that way, the Blood Alliance is truly kind and helpful. Its willing to raise trouble in Dragon City at the cost of tremendous manpower and resources, trampling on the law and even on humanity, just to help bring Sky Pillar Corporation to a higher level. Unless the Blood Alliance and Sky Pillar Corporation are two sides of the same coin, I really cant think of a reason for the Blood Alliance to do this. If the two are one, everything that happened in the past month can be reasonably explained. Even the North Advancement Plan was just a cover. The real goal was to assassinate Shen Yuanbao and collapse Universe Corporation! The gray-haired office worker kept quiet for a moment before he slowly nodded. That makes sense. Sky Pillar Corporation is undoubtedly suspicious. Actually, I should have suspected Sky Pillar Corporation from the start, but there were three reasons that interfered with my judgment. Meng Chao held out three fingers and said, First, the explosion of the Red Creek Projects crystal warehouse might have happened in Universe Corporations mine, but Sky Pillar Corporations mines were also nearby. They share an entire mine vein, so theyre bound together for good or bad. After the explosion, Universe Corporations share prices plummeted, and so did Sky Pillar Corporations. It was an undeserved disaster. I didnt expect you to be so ambitious. You wanted to take over the entire Universe Corporation in one go. To achieve your goal, you were willing to accept a pyrrhic victory. The second is Lu Siya. Lu Siya was destined to be sacrificed in the Blood Alliances plan. Also, the Blood Alliance wasnt only going to take her life but also destroy her reputation. They were going to nail her to the pillar of shame in history as a monster in human skin. I never wouldve thought that a certain Lu family member was directing everything behind the scenes. Although Lu Siya claims to have betrayed the Lu family and cut ties with her family, many people think that the Lu family is betting on both sides. After all, shes the most outstanding genius of the Lu familys third generation, and shes doing well in Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance. How can the Lu family truly abandon her? If Lu Siya is confirmed as a monster in human skin, the Lu familys reputation will be affected, and some people will even suspect that there are more monsters in human skin within the Lu family. It looks like the Lu family is also a victim of this incident, so theres no suspicion at all. Plus, Lu Siya has told me many times that her grandfather was a very warm and kind person. At that time, her father was busy competing with the other family members, and he rarely allowed her to enjoy the warmth of an ordinary family. Her grandfather should have been busier than her father, yet he always found time to spend with her with a smile. Her love for crystals came from her grandfather. It was her grandfathers guidance that helped her to become an explorer. How could such a blood relative do such a despicable and cruel thing to her? The third is the identity of this grandfather of hers. I should note that he isnt just Lu Siyas grandfather but also Sky Pillar Corporations founder. Hes also one of the pioneers in mankinds exploration of spirit energy. He helped Dragon City explore hundreds of crystal mines at the risk of deadly dangers such as radiation, collapses, underground creatures, ancient bacteria, and so on. Hes the best crystal specialist in Dragon City, Lu Zhongqi! In sharp contrast to his competitor Shen Yuanbao, Lu Zhongqi isnt as rude, domineering, and brutal. Most of the time, hes a gentle expert, scholar, and engineer who digs deep underground, and an old senior whos willing to devote himself to Dragon Citys civilization. Not only is he recognized as a model Deity Realm warrior by all the citizens of Dragon City, but even the Battle God, Lei Zongchao, has a very high opinion of him. Therefore, before I analyzed the super crystal bomb, I didnt guess his, or rather, your identity at all. Even now, I still cant imagine or understand why. Why, Lu Zhongqi, Senior Lu, are you the founder of the New Blood Alliance, the instigator of all the crimes, and the one who framed your granddaughter, Lu Siya? Chapter 1784 - 1784 Rift No. 322 1784 Rift No. 322 When Meng Chao finished speaking, the underground cave fell into a huge silence again. Only the rumbling that came from digging and the dense footsteps above the rock layer grew increasingly loud in the silence. It was the sound of troops no, several mechanized troops approaching the underground cave from all directions. This was because the current targets to be captured were highly likely two Deity Realm experts. Aside from Meng Chao, who volunteered since he had the totem armors protection, the other pursuers did not barge in rashly. Instead, they set up a solid and tight defense line around the cave in an attempt to minimize any additional damage. In any case, an inescapable net had been laid out. The founder and successor of the New Blood Alliance had nowhere to run. The gray-haired office worker remained silent for about half a minute. Finally, he sighed and slowly reached out to wipe his face, removing a layer of something as thin as a cicadas wing. His facial features immediately underwent a tremendous change. He transformed from an ordinary office worker to someone with a face that all Dragon City citizens often saw on the major medias front page headlines. He had white hair, but a young face, which was as smooth as jade, and his face was quite similar to Lu Siyas. However, although Meng Chao had exposed his identity, and a large group of people had surrounded him, there was not much dejection or despair on Lu Zhongqis face. On the contrary, he was filled with a sense of relief. Every pore on his face exuded a sigh that said, Its finally over. Its no use, Yun Feidian. Lu Zhongqi shook his head at Yun Feidian, who was still tense and trying to put up a last-ditch fight. Weve completely lost this round. If we continue to struggle, well just be spilling your blood to make Meng Chaos medal shine even brighter. Come with me. Sit down and rest for a while. The past few years have been hard on you! he said. Lu Zhongqi snapped his fingers as he spoke. He was the best crystal ore expert and mine explorer in Dragon City. His rock manipulation skills were more refined and advanced than Lu Siyas. As he moved, the ground that seemed as hard as iron emitted a sha sha sound. The rocks turned into sand, and the sand turned into fine sand, which gushed out like a spring. It turned into three three-dimensional geometric seats with extremely delicate structures behind him, Yun Feidian, and Meng Chao. The moment the seats were formed, the sand and dust converged, condensed, and crystallized again, turning back into lustrous rock. Lu Zhongqi gestured at Meng Chao invitingly. Meng Chao pondered for a moment before he walked up to the stone chair Lu Zhongqi had made and sat down boldly. Yun Feidian bit his cheeks so hard that his teeth were cracking. It was as if he were chewing the flesh of a monster that did not exist. The flames spurting out of his eyes swirled and turned into two bottomless vortexes. He looked at Lu Zhongqi and then at Meng Chao. He did not say a word and sat down as well. Do you know what this is? Lu Zhongqi opened his palm and summoned an ordinary stone from the ground. He held it in his palm and squeezed it gently. It was immediately crushed into powder, and the powder flowed out of the gaps between his fingers. However, the particles of the stone powder that leaked out after being melted by his spirit energy rubbed against each other at a high speed. As a result, they released a dim fluorescence that gradually outlined a complex, crisscrossing three-dimensional rune in the darkness. Meng Chao frowned slightly. Lu Zhongqis question was too simple. This is a Spirit Gathering Rune, one of the most basic and important runes that human beings discovered when they explored the ancient ruins. Its function is to collect the tiny spirit elements that are free in the air and the earth, stimulate the activity of human cells, promote the secretion of growth hormones, and help human beings to awaken extraordinary strength Meng Chao paused for a moment, not finishing his sentence. Even a primary school student would know this. Thats right. This is indeed a Spirit Gathering Rune. It is one of the most basic and important runes to Dragon Citys civilization. There isnt just one of it. Its because of the Spirit Gathering Runes that so many superhumans have been awakened in the last few decades. To this day, more than five percent of human beings have more or less glimpsed the mysteries of the extraordinary realm. Without the Spirit Gathering Runes, mankinds journey in exploring the supernatural realm wouldve been much longer and tougher. Maybe only 4%, 3%, 2%, or even 1% of the people couldve become superhumans. You should know what that means. Dragon City has been able to stumble along to this day thanks to the continuous efforts of the superhumans. If the number of superhumans was reduced by a third or even half, we wouldve been destined to never win the Monster War. The entire civilization wouldve been destroyed. But Meng Chao, do you know what the exact process was like when humans discovered the Spirit Gathering Runes? At that time, the ancient slates carved with Spirit Gathering Runes were buried at the bottom of Rift No. 322 deep inside the ancient ruins. Around Rift No. 322, there were traps, rats, and ants that carried the ancient virus, as well as mysterious ravings known as the Ancient Ruins Summon. Its one of the most dangerous places in the entire ruins. The people who ventured deep into Rift No. 322 recklessly were not cut into pieces the size of dice by ancient but advanced traps or even vaporized into a bloody mist. They were bitten by snakes, insects, rats, and ants, infected with the ancient virus, and they turned into deformed, ugly, irrational, and inhuman zombies. Otherwise, they were attracted by the Ancient Ruins Summon, plunging into the zigzagging underground crevices. They melted into the immeasurable darkness, never to return. At least a hundred explorers have been killed in Rift No. 322, but none of them have been able to map out 50% of its area. If the nine mega corporations, the Azure Alliance, the Red Dragon Army, or any other bright, righteous, kind, and merciful organizations had presided over the operation, the exploration of Rift No. 322 wouldnt have continued. No such organization is capable of sacrificing hundreds of lives without a change in expression and sacrificing hundreds more. No such organization can withstand the fury and suspicion from the victims family and friends, who erupt like a volcano. No such organization can afford the compensation for the victims and give the public a reasonable explanation for exploring Rift No. 322. After all, exploring the ancient ruins is like opening a blind box.1 Every gap deep within the ruins is a brand-new blind box. Until dozens, hundreds, or even more precious lives fill these gaps, no one will know what the next blind box will bring. It could be a major discovery that will change history and save our civilization, but it could also possibly be nothing. Meng Chao, if you were in charge of the exploration and you lost almost a hundred lives but gained nothing, would you still have courage? Would you be willing to lose a few more hundred lives in Rift No. 322? Chapter 1785 - 1785 A Bloody Rescue 1785 A Bloody Rescue Lu Zhongqis tone was low and calm, without the slightest feeling of unfulfilled ambition and unwillingness. On the contrary, he was like an old teacher who had burned up his life, and now, he was trying to gather the little strength he had left to pass on the last flame to his student. Meng Chao did not answer Lu Zhongqis question. Every single one of his brain cells was burning with the image of the apocalypse. If you wanted to stop the apocalypse, you had to pay the price. The price of hundreds of lives was not high, was it? Such a thought was like a devils ravings. It rang in the depths of Meng Chaos ears, causing him to have goosebumps all over his body. He shivered deeply. Fortunately, Lu Zhongqi did not need his answer. This old man was on the verge of death but was still calm and collected. He heard the movement from above the rock formation and softly said, Those above wont be able to make all the necessary arrangements so quickly. We still have time to do an interesting thought experiment. Lets assume that the Blood Alliance, an evil, insane, inhumane, and sinful organization, never appeared in Dragon Citys history. From the very beginning, Dragon City is ruled by organizations like the nine mega corporations and even the Azure Alliance, which is bright, free, equal, and universal. Such an organization, which is entirely different from the Blood Alliance, naturally cares about every precious life. Its willing to listen to the voices of thousands of ordinary people and advocate for equality among all. Before any decision that requires great sacrifices is made, it has to carefully think things over and reach a consensus thats absolutely foolproof. Do you think that such a just and kind organization is capable of forcing hundreds of explorers to enter Rift No. 322 to die as the Blood Alliance did? Do you think their broken, malformed bodies will line the environment deep within the rift bit by bit in the process of uncovering ancient mysteries such as the Spirit Gathering Rune Arrays to help human beings make a leap in spirit energy cultivation? No, of course not. Even if a just and kind organization has to sacrifice hundreds of precious lives, it will publicize the whole truth, raise discussions among the people, and conduct many rounds of investigation, debate, and voting. In the end, even if the plan to explore Rift No. 322 is passed and hundreds of willing volunteers are elected through a referendum, the whole process will take at least three to seven years, if not longer. Here comes the question. Could Dragon City have borne the consequences of waiting an extra three to seven years, or even longer, in the midst of protracted debate and voting, only for the exploration plan to end without success? You should know that not long after the Blood Alliance collapsed, an overwhelming beast horde appeared all around Dragon City. Back then, if it hadnt been for the Spirit Gathering Rune Arrays and the large amount of ancient technology excavated by the Blood Alliance, the Dragon City civilization wouldnt have been able to even withstand the first wave of attacks from the monster civilization! Therefore, a very cruel and realistic conclusion is that without the Blood Alliance, Dragon Citys civilization would have been finished long ago. In that timeline, young people like you, Meng Chao, wouldnt even have the chance to be born. The Blood Alliance used all means possible and cruelly forced humans to make rapid progress in the field of psionic power at all costs, thus cultivating and influencing thousands of superhumans. In just ten years, the overall combat ability of Dragon Citys civilization rose to a whole new level. If the Blood Alliance hadnt done all that, your parents Im afraid they wouldve been reduced to food in the monsters stomachs and feces that they excrete a long time ago. How can you stand on the moral high ground, wave the flags of justice and humanity, and issue righteous rebukes like Im an evil inhumane cultivator? Meng Chao was speechless. The path that human beings explored in the ancient ruins was indeed a path full of thorns, flames, trenches, and traps. It was filled with the flesh and bones of thousands of innocent people. The evils of the Blood Alliance were beyond imagination and too numerous to be recorded. However, today, many of the basic theories of spirit energy training, the most classic runes, and the configuration of the spirit and magnetic fields, as well as the training cornerstones such as the three basic force execution methods and One Hundred Saber Techniques, were all deeply connected to the Blood Alliance. This was a fact. The simplest and most important example was Battle God Lei Zongchao. Lei Zongchao was once the number one master in Dragon City. He was also a pioneer and guide in the field of spirit martial arts. The orphans he had adopted and the new generation of powerhouses, who had received the Lei Zongchao Grant and Scholarship, had awakened their extraordinary powers, and there were more than a thousand of them. Countless superhumans had awakened through his indirect help and watched the cultivation videos that he had painstakingly shot. One could say that Lei Zongchao, with his own power, had raised the overall cultivation level of Dragon City to a whole new level. Lei Zongchao himself was an experiment of the Blood Alliance. He was a product of the ancient technology that the Blood Alliance had created through the cruelest methods. Without the Blood Alliance, Lei Zongchao would not exist. Without Lei Zongchao, Dragon Citys cultivation techniques would not have spread so fast and been so widespread, and there would not have been so many superhumans. Meng Chao could not go against his conscience and say, Even without the Blood Alliance, another organization thats even more just, bright, and kind would appear. Theyd be able to use a more just, free, and equal way that would satisfy everyone and not go against the law to explore the ancient ruins, obtain extraordinary power, and build a spirit energy cultivation system! He had once been an ancient ruins experimenter for a period of time and had a deep understanding of related secrets. He knew better than anyone the mystery and horror of the ancient ruins. Any normal organization could not have explored at least 50% of the ancient ruins in a mere ten to twenty years and excavated hundreds of ancient treasures, as well as techniques, through regular means. Only the Blood Alliance could have done it, or rather, any organization that wanted to complete such exploration had to turn itself into the Blood Alliance. Rift No. 322 is just one of the thousands of dark gaps in the ancient ruins that contain ultimate treasures and the hope of human survival but also infinite dangers. Lu Zhongqi continued, And the exploration of the ancient ruins is only one of the numerous efforts that the Blood Alliance has made for the continuation of Dragon Citys civilization. They trampled on human nature and used unscrupulous means. Everyone knows that when Dragon City transmigrated to the Other World, there were disasters caused by earthquakes, floods, and plagues, and all the guardians of the old order sacrificed themselves heroically. After that, the survivors quickly welcomed the collapse of society, the loss of order, and the lawless ten bloody years. But Meng Chao, do you really know how we managed to escape those ten bloody years and restore order? Do you really know how we managed to rebuild everything we have today? Chapter 1786 - 1786 Evil and More Evil Choices 1786 Evil and More Evil Choices The ten bloody years were the most turbulent and unbearable days since Dragon City transmigrated. Most people, when recalling their magnificent and impassioned journey over the past half a century, would have a tacit understanding of it or even subconsciously ignore this part of history. As for how they escaped the ten bloody years, it was often said, With the completion of the Supernatural Tower, the relentless efforts of the Survival Committee, and the continuous sacrifices of the superhumans, Dragon City finally welcomed long-lost peace and order. This statement was an oversimplification, and it all happened through a stroke of luck. In the past, Meng Chao was just like most ordinary citizens. He believed in this simple and clear explanation that separated good from evil without any doubt. However, as his realm gradually improved and he became qualified to enter the upper-middle level of the Supernatural Tower, he discovered a large amount of confidential information and became a true disciple of Battle God Lei Zongchao, who had personally experienced everything. All of his childish and ridiculous ideas from the past were gradually replaced by the chaotic truth, which made it difficult to distinguish between good and evil. Survival was never an easy thing. So-called justice, morality, and law were neither the premise of survival nor a necessity for survival. It seems that youre aware of the important role that the Blood Alliance has played in Dragon Citys history. Lu Zhongqi continued, Although the official statement is that, Dragon City gradually regained order with the Supernatural Towers completion, you and I both know that its just a lie to deceive the poor and foolish people. The Supernatural Tower that reaches straight into the clouds, be it in height or scale, exceeds the largest single building on Earth. An apocalyptic city still struggling amid chaos and disorder couldnt have achieved something like that, whether its in terms of technical content or the amount of work required. To build the Supernatural Tower, there must first be a great civilization based on order, where all individuals obey a unified will, a great civilization thats willing to make sacrifices for its overall survival. Under those circumstances in the past, such a great civilization couldnt have come from the peoples beautiful wishes or from flashy but insignificant efforts of self-proclaimed righteous men like you. It couldve only been forged by evil organizations such as the Blood Alliance with iron and blood. Dont think that Im trying to scare you. In a world like yours, where order has been restored, the new generation born wouldnt know what broken order and lawlessness are. You cant imagine how fast human beings turn into monsters in human skin when we are billions of stars away from our brilliant civilizations mother planet. The laws and morals that restrain us fall apart and vanish in an instant. No, its not just the powerhouses with weapons and resources. Everyone, who wants to live, forgets everything about the Earth era as soon as possible. They forget their pride and dignity as Earthlings, and they forget the peaceful and orderly days of the past, which theyve taken for granted. In the blink of an eye, they awaken their animalistic instincts from more than ten thousand years ago when the first civilization did not exist and humans were terrifying upright apes. Its not an easy task to turn thousands of terrifying apes back into law-abiding human beings and put the shackles of law, morals, and humanity on their necks! Most of the time, rulers who want to rebuild order and save Dragon City arent presented with multiple options where theres a right choice or a wrong choice, a good choice or an evil choice. They can only choose between bad or even worse, evil or even more evil, trampling on humanity or annihilating humanity. Ill give you a few simple examples for you to understand. If you were the ruler of a neighborhood in Dragon City and you found two wailing children, who were dying of hunger, as well as an old man in your precinct, who was privately hiding a can of beef even though his days were numbered Would you choose to ignore the right to private property and even kill the old man whos risking his life to defend the canned beef so that the two children can live on for the time being, or would you choose to respect the old mans rights and watch the two children starve to death? What if they werent two children, but two strong men with pale faces? The two strong men would temporarily recover some of their strength after hearing about the canned beef. If they followed you to rob the nearby neighborhoods, they might be able to grab more food and allow more people in your neighborhood to survive. As for the price, the original owner of the canned beef, that old man who didnt do anything wrong, would definitely starve to death before you even return from your robbing spree. Meng Chao, tell me, what would you choose? Dont tell me that you wouldnt choose anything. Those who refuse to choose are all cowards who shirk their responsibilities! What if, hehe, what if it isnt canned beef, but the meat on this old mans body? What if only by eating this old mans flesh can you and your brothers have enough strength to go out and plunder or resist plundering to defend your homeland? What if one old man doesnt solve the problem and you have to eat more? At the time, it was just the simplest and most commonplace choice. Also, you know that there was a raging flood, dont you? Due to the changes in the terrain caused by Dragon citys transmigration, the Red Dragon River and Raging Tiger River were like two hungry, brutal dragons, rolling around Dragon City. Countless broken walls and people living behind those broken walls were tormented by the flood. To resist the flood, we needed to build dams, dig reservoirs, as well as canals, and build all kinds of water conservancy facilities. After most of the automatic construction machines were destroyed, heavy groundwork could only be completed with human hands. Its not hard to imagine that, in an era when resources were highly insufficient and most people were so hungry that they could see stars all day long, nobody was willing to fight an unwinnable battle against a flood. Before an official organization with enough authority could offer enough resources for everybody, only evil organizations such as the Blood Alliance could threaten and force people to do what needed to be done by sacrificing themselves to create a future with violence and cruelty. No, thats not all the Blood Alliance has done. Aside from the flood, the biggest threat back then was the virus, the ancient virus that could turn humans into zombies. The chaotic environment, the broken order, and the lack of resources determined that it was impossible for the people at that time to accurately lock onto the infected. As long as there was one infected person in a building, the terrible plague would soon erupt exponentially. There was only one way to eliminate the zombies, and that was to seal and purify the entire building, along with the healthy uninfected inside! If you feel thats wrong, immoral, extremely evil, inhumane, sinful, and worse than something a beast would do, fine. In that case, please tell me what the rulers at that time should have done, Meng Chao. What could they have done so that they, unlike the Blood Alliance, wouldnt have to bear infamy and destroy the people they had saved? Chapter 1787 - 1787 The Definition of Humanity 1787 The Definition of Humanity Lu Zhongqis voice was as gentle as his eyes. It was without the slightest hint of aggression, as though he was chatting about insignificant family affairs. Nevertheless, as Lu Zhongqi spoke, Meng Chao returned to the bloody, cruel, and dark era decades ago when order collapsed. He realized that it was just as Lu Zhongqi had said. He could not find a bright path. In the middle of the broken walls where the strong preyed on the weak, every path to survival was paved with corpses and blood. If this situation makes it difficult for you to make a decision, what about the other scenarios? Lu Zhongqi added, Suppose that, as the ruler of Dragon City at that time, you discovered a mutated zombie virus that might kill more than half of the people in the citythe old, the weak, and the disabledbut there was also a high probability that it could activate strong gene pools that had been dormant for hundreds of millions of years and extract a great weapon called extraordinary power Pardon me, but would you conduct in-depth research, mass-produce, and secretly release this virus into the entire city to kill some people while you elevate the other group of people, making them faster and stronger? Also, if you developed a gene agent that could increase the odds of human beings awakening extraordinary strength by 20% to 30%, at the cost of increasing the risk of mental derangement by 20% to 30%, their veins would snap and their bodies would be heavily wounded once they became crazy. In the worst case, their blood would boil, and they would be burned into a dry corpse. Would you hide the truth and even force people to inject it anyway? On top of that, what if you knew that the odds of the gene agent going out of control and causing mental derangement would be greatly reduced if you carried out dozens or even hundreds of biochemical experiments repeatedly? However, it would cost the lives of dozens or hundreds of innocent people who would act as test subjects. Would you have carried out such insane experiments? Of course, theres also the thought experiment that we talked about at the beginning. Would you willingly offer thousands of lives to explore the ancient ruins and offer the blood of thousands if not several hundred thousand of your compatriots so that mankind could enter the extraordinary era? If your answer to all of the above questions is no, then think about it. What would Dragon City become if it was denied all of that? There wouldnt be a solid dam to resist the flood. There wouldnt be decisive measures to purify zombies. Without many experiments, there would be no mature and stable genetic medicine that stimulates the cells and genes to help the people of Earth evolve quickly and adapt to this cruel world. The number of superhumans would be half or even two-thirds less than in the Dragon City created by the Blood Alliance. The superhumans average combat power would definitely not be as strong as in reality. Peerless powerhouses like Battle God Lei Zongchao wouldnt exist. Even Deity Realm powerhouses would be unknown legends. Let me ask you, does such a Dragon City born of justice, kindness, light, and humanity have the ability to resist the overwhelming beast horde? If we cant resist the beast tide, no human being will survive. Where will so-called humanity attach itself to? Yes, Ive heard countless guys who claim to be the warriors of justice say, Survival isnt the only purpose of a civilization. We would rather die than turn into hideous, twisted, and inhuman monsters! Perhaps, you think so too? Such an argument is rather righteous. I believe that not only do you think so from the bottom of your heart, but youre also ready to sacrifice everything for such a bright idea at a moments notice. The problem is, you can only represent yourself. What right do you have to make decisions on behalf of others? If somebody else would rather live on as a monster beyond recognition like a cockroach or a mouse, what right do you have to destroy the world and the entire civilization on their behalf? Trust me, Meng Chao. In this world, there are far more ordinary people who are afraid of death than heroes who are unafraid of death. As long as they get a chance to live in ignorance, most people wont mind it. Even if they do mind, they can force themselves to endure it as they turn into unrecognizable and deformed monsters in human skin! Moreover, history has always been written by the victors. And the premise of victory is to survive at all costs, by hook or by crook. History is like a little girl whom anyone can dress. Only those who live to the end are qualified to define what she looks like and what justice, light, morality, law, and humanity are. The people who live to the end dont even need to lie. They only need to hide part of the truth to change history beyond recognition. For example, the current Dragon City Chronicles written by the Survival Committee and the Supernatural Tower introduced the ten bloody years. In the chronicles, youll see that the Blood Alliance is unpardonable. They snatched the last of the old, the weak, the women, and the childrens food by force, causing them to starve to death. But what you wont see is that the Blood Alliance took away their food to feed the workers who were building dams and city walls, as well as excavating crystal mines, to lay a solid foundation for Dragon Citys long-term development. In the chronicles, youll see that the Blood Alliance burned an entire building of several hundred residents, who disobeyed it, with napalm bombs. However, you wont see the reason why the Blood Alliance used napalm bombs. It was because many people in the households there had been infected with the zombie virus. If we hadnt made a prompt decision, once the zombies were released, they wouldve very likely affected the safety of the few dozen surrounding buildings and tens of thousands of households! In the chronicles, youll see the unpardonable sins of the Blood Alliance. They forced tens of thousands of innocent people into the ancient ruins, most of whom were tortured to the point where even their bones were no more. But what you wont see is that it was exactly with such brutal, radical, and evil practices that the Blood Alliance excavated tens of thousands of ancient runes and secret treasures. With the help of ancient technology, it established the first training system based on spirit energy and pushed Dragon City into an extraordinary era almost on its own. To this day, the large number of weapons, martial arts techniques, secret techniques, and rune machines that support Dragon Citys high-speed operations still benefit greatly from the major discoveries made during the Blood Alliances era. In the chronicles, youll see that the Blood Alliance is the root of all evil and sin, while the nine families, the predecessors of the nine mega corporations, are like nine spotless white lotuses. You wont see the nine families in a bad light. Yet, theyve been the Blood Alliances nine minions from the very beginning. As contractors and suppliers, they grew under the Blood Alliances support and protection, slowly devouring the countless smaller families at that time and gradually restoring order in the entire city! Chapter 1788 - 1788 Lu Zhongqis Prophecy 1788 Lu Zhongqis Prophecy Lu Zhongqis voice sounded gentle and calm from start to finish. However, as his gentle and calm voice bounced off the black rock walls, it gradually grew stronger and turned into bloody crimson waves. As the saying goes, The lord of the state is the lord of the country; to suffer the bad luck of a nation is to be the king of the world. The saying means that if a nation, a country, or even a civilization wants to survive and develop, its leader has no choice but to do dirty, dark, cruel, and despicable things on the peoples behalf. Lu Zhongqi continued, People are both short-sighted and greedy. When order collapses and the world is in turmoil, they yearn for a savior. However, when a savior really saves them from the abyss of suffering, they often despise their saviors methods. They say hes too fierce, too cruel, and too dirty. Moreover, as the dark and bloody era of humanity gradually passed, the people forgot everything they did to survive in the bloody age like fish that only have seven seconds of memory. They forgot that they were beneficiaries of the radical, cruel, evil, and inhuman policies of the Blood Alliance. Instead, they pushed all sins and responsibilities onto the Blood Alliance. Meng Chao, do you know what thats like? Its like the survivors of a disaster at sea drifting to a desolate Island that is short of resources. To persist until the rescue team arrives, they have to kill each other, and literally, prey on the weak by gnawing on the flesh and blood of the dead, the wounded, and the weak. In the end, the strongest person among the survivors becomes the leader. The leader sets brutal rules, and the survivors arent allowed to fight each other. The leader leads all the strong and healthy people to gnaw on the dead, the injured, and the weak in an orderly and disciplined manner so that they can increase their strength and build treehouses that can shelter all of them from the wind and rain. The leader then forces some survivors to fight the most ferocious snakes, insects, rats, and ants on the deserted island. Some of them end up sacrificing their lives in exchange for a sustainable source of protein. Ultimately, under the leaders iron-fist rule, at least half of the survivors miraculously survive. Thats right, this leader is a tyrant through and through. He doesnt have any lofty ideals. He just wants to live, to live by any means possible. However, despite what he thinks and does, you cannot deny the fact that without this tyrant, everyone will die! Yet, the moment the rescue team appears on the surface of the sea, all the survivors who have survived under the leaders iron-fist rule raise their sharpened stone axes and stone spears at the leader in unison. You must know that the leader even taught them the way to polish the stone axes and stone spears. They kill the leader without any hesitation. Plus, they blame all the ugly, evil, cruel, and inhumane things that happened on the deserted island on the leaders brutality. They dont even need seven seconds. In just one second, they forget the fact that they followed their leader and devoured the dead, the wounded, and the weak. They also refuse to think about how they would have turned out without the tyrant. No, no, no, no. Meng Chao, dont think that Im trying to defend the Blood Alliance by saying all this. The Blood Alliance deserves its fate. Its not a strange or regretful thing for the alliance to be hated, abandoned, and destroyed by the citizens of Dragon City. The problem is, do these stupid survivors really think that theyve escaped the island? Yes, on the surface, after the Blood Alliance was destroyed and replaced by the Survival Committee, which the nine mega corporations formed and controlled, Dragon City entered a golden age of triumphant progress and vigorous development. Even the tsunami-like tides of exotic beasts couldnt stop us from rolling forward. However, only the core members of the Survival Committee managed to see that Dragon Citys explosive and miraculous development was largely due to the solid foundation laid by the Blood Alliance. The nine mega corporations, Dragon City University, the alliance of five universities, and the Red Dragon Army have all gnawed on the Blood Alliances rich inheritance. At the same time, the nine mega corporations and the nine cultivation families behind them have expanded in scale. Now, bloated institutions, infighting, overstaffing, and all kinds of shortcomings have emerged one by one. To this day, the nine mega corporations have not only faced unprecedented internal friction but also fierce competition with the Azure Alliance and the Red Dragon Army. Of course, its impossible for them to be as dominant and arbitrary as they were in the era of the Blood Alliance. However, without absolute tyrants, their efficiency has plummeted too. During the Monster War, the superhumans, who represented the interests of all parties, managed to suppress their selfishness and unite their wills when they faced a common threat against humanity. In the post-Monster War era, the common enemy was annihilated, and the ambitions of the superhumans who represented the people rapidly expanded like balloons. Meng Chao, I heard the declaration you made to all the citizens of Dragon City at the Golden Rocs construction site. I can roughly guess the kind of agreement you and Shen Yuanbao reached. If Im not wrong, youre probably hoping that there will be some kind of balance between the nine mega corporations and the Azure Alliance, or between the rich and the poor. With the Red Dragon Army, everyone will lead Dragon City forward in the form of a three-horse carriage, right? Meng Chao lowered his eyelids to show his agreement. Lu Zhongqi laughed. Its a beautiful idea, and a young hero like you, who came out of nowhere, is pushing it forward strongly. Perhaps your dream will come true, at least temporarily. Lu Zhongqi sighed. With that said, the three carriages restrict and balance each other, which means that efficiency is sacrificed for stability. Once the nine mega corporations, the Azure Alliance, and the Red Dragon Army are all in the Survival Committee, the role of public opinion, especially, will be magnified to the extreme, because only public opinion can break the balance between the three. However, as I mentioned earlier, the people have always been shortsighted and greedy. Nobody can constantly satisfy the people except for bottled genies in fairy tales. As Ive said, its important to note that we have yet to escape the deserted island. We havent left this deserted island called the Other World! Winning the Monster War and charging out of Monster Mountain Range was only the first step off the beach before venturing into the deeper parts of the island. The rescue team on the surface of the seawater is also just an illusory phantom. Next, in the exploration of the deserted island and the process of surviving the wilderness, the survivors will certainly need a tyrant to lead and force them to do shameless, cruel, and ruthless things for the sake of survival. On such a deserted island, no one can meet all of the survivors needs. Those who claim that they can satisfy all the needs of the survivors and not require the survivors to pay too much are either fools or liars. If they choose such fools and liars as their new leaders, even expecting the three fools and liars to balance each other and work out the best survival strategy together, there will only be one outcome: The annihilation of all the survivors. Meng Chao, I believe that youre righteous and selfless. But that doesnt stop me from seeing your future. You will destroy Dragon Citys civilization with your justice! Chapter 1789 - 1789 Desperate 1789 Desperate As soon as the words destroy Dragon Citys civilization came out of his mouth, the air in the underground cave instantly froze to the limit and exploded violently. Lu Zhongqi had been like a calm and unfathomable ocean just a moment ago, but now, he was surrounded by waves that were thousands of feet high. Along with his vitality magnetic field, they turned into visible ripples and spread out in all directions. He seemed to give the cold and deep dark rocks around him evil and powerful vitality. Crack, crack, crack, boom! A large number of rocks exploded. The edges of the flying shards were incredibly sharp. They were like whistling bullets as they shot toward Meng Chaos vital parts. Sharp stone spikes jutted out of the cracks in the rocks. They crisscrossed each other like the bloody fangs of a giant war beast and firmly restricted Meng Chaos movements. Under Meng Chao, rows of spikes also protruded out of the stone bench that Lu Zhongqi had built using his rock manipulation ability. If Meng Chao had not reflexively jumped up, the rock spikes would have turned him into a bloody beehive of flesh No, not only that. As the top mine explorer in Dragon City, Lu Zhongqis ability to control rocks was several times stronger than Lu Siyas. His will was burning like a raging flame. It turned into an invisible whip and waved in all directions, melting the cold and hard rock into orange magma. The magma was then wrapped in his will, turning into a dragon with claws and teeth before bypassing the staggered rock spikes and lunging fiercely at Meng Chao. Yun Feidian, who was at the side, did not expect the seemingly dejected and resigned Lu Zhongqi to suddenly go on such a cruel offensive. However, the ambitious leader of the Blood Alliance only hesitated for half a second. He soon gathered all of his power and charged at Meng Chao together with Lu Zhongqi. Although Yun Feidian was not a warrior known for his martial arts, he was still a warrior. After all, he was a Deity Realm expert with deep foundations. The burning desire to live drove him to blast out the spirit energy inside his body that was as good as a nuclear reactor. They immediately surrounded him in the form of 36,000 electric arcs and turned him into translucent, human-shaped lightning. The flying stones that Lu Zhongqi shot out were shattered by Yun Feidians electric arcs. The dust that scattered all over the place enveloped the human-shaped bolt of lightning, further increasing the power of his last-ditch attack. Deafening sounds of wind and thunder filled every inch of the massive underground cave. Even the earth trembled violently, and it seemed as if the rock layers were about to collapse and devour everything. Meng Chao did not show any signs of surprise or annoyance as he faced the two Deity Realm experts who were working together. In truth, before he had gone underground to track down the two leaders of the Blood Alliance, Meng Chao had already prepared himself for the possibility that they would do something desperate. He was also confident that he could take on the two Deity Realm experts at once! His confidence was not arrogance. It came from his deep understanding of them. First of all, both Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqi were important figures with high positions. While they had an astronomical number of cultivation resources, they were also tightly bound by endless business affairs, the maintenance of political, as well as business networks, and complicated family problems. Regardless of status or wealth, at least one thing was equal between all humans And that was time. Meng Chao estimated that whether it was Yun Feidian or Lu Zhongqi, both had to deal with a lot of things every day, including normal family matters. They also had to deal with the affairs of the Blood Alliance sneakily without telling the people around them. Under such circumstances, it would already be good enough if they could spare one to two hours a day to cultivate. As for Meng Chao, while he had a large number of shares in Superstar Company, he did not have to participate in the companys daily operations. Every day, he would be able to spend at least ten to twelve hours cultivating madly. In the past few years, he had been crawling and rolling in mountains of corpses and seas of blood more times than he could count. He had danced on the edge of the blade and clearly seen the deepest parts of hell numerous times. At the end of the day, Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian were entrepreneurs, while Meng Chao was a full-time warrior. Even if they were all at the same cultivation level, the former two were destined to be no match for the latter. Moreover, Meng Chao also had the totem armor, which had been greatly strengthened by the mother of origin. It was a secret weapon that could change in a myriad of ways. Besides, Meng Chao was not fighting alone. While he was stalling Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian deep underground, the Red Dragon Army, the Azure Alliance, and even the nine mega corporations were evacuating people within a radius of several miles on the surface. They were reinforcing the key facilities above and below the ground, as well as blocking the underground passage with quick-drying concrete, to ensure that the collateral damage from the enemys last-ditch resistance was reduced to the minimum. Meng Chao did not need to grab Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian. As long as he could hold them back for a while and prevent them from escaping deeper underground, it would be enough. Therefore, he was not afraid of fighting them head-on. Even if both sides were to suffer great losses, he would soon be able to get the support of the entire Dragon City. Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian, on the other hand, were all by themselves. The spirit energy that they had consumed could not be replenished, and the heavy wounds that they had suffered could not be treated. They were destined to die! Half a second before the rock spike pierced his temple, a large amount of mercury-like material rushed up to Meng Chaos head with a whoosh. It solidified into a seamless helmet. When the rock thorns hit the helmet, the liquid material had yet to completely solidify, and two small ripples were created. However, the two radial ripples soon solidified into the patterns on the helmet. Meng Chaos head, which was covered by the totem helmet, only trembled slightly, and Lu Zhongqis fierce attack was easily neutralized. Bang! At the same time, Yun Feidian, who had turned into a human-shaped lightning bolt, crashed into Meng Chaos chest armor. Meng Chao was like a cannonball fired by an electromagnetic cannon. He left a trail of sparkling lightning behind him as Yun Feidian sent him flying into the rock layer. A pit that was three to four meters deep was formed as a result. Lu Zhongqi immediately activated his ability. The countless broken rocks in the surroundings surged over as if they had a life of their own. They tried to destroy the pit and bury Meng Chao alive. Boom! Boom boom boom! Even though Meng Chao could not change the nature of rocks, the extremely high vibrations from his fists and feet were enough to turn the rocks, which were as hard as iron, into dust. The speed at which Meng Chao crushed the rocks was much faster than the speed at which Lu Zhongqi formed them. Even though the latter burned his life force madly and activated his powers, he still could not stop Meng Chao from breaking out of the ever-closing rock layer one step at a time. Chapter 1790 - 1790 An Unexpected Ending 1790 An Unexpected Ending Stall him! Lu Zhongqis voice was as fierce as an evil ghost. The rock wall behind him rose and fell like a raging wave. It was as if a ferocious beast that had been locked up for ten thousand years was about to break out of its cage. This ferocious beast that fed on his blood essence let out a thunderous roar, causing his face and limbs to wither at a visible speed. He resembled a skeleton that was only skin and bones. It was a sign that he was exhausting his life and igniting his spirit energy in an attempt to burn everything! Yun Feidian also knew that if they did not fight with their lives on the line and injure Meng Chao severely, neither of them would be able to escape. Although he and Lu Zhongqi were not completely of the same mind, he still followed Lu Zhongqis instructions and pounced forward. The electric aura around him surged to the limit. Zi zi zi zi zi! A second later, Yun Feidian transformed into a blue electric arc, which was dozens of meters long. The electric arc then surrounded Meng Chao, who had just charged out from the depths of the rock wall. It spun more than a hundred times in half a second, and it looked like a huge electric cage. Even though Meng Chao had the totem armor, he was still stuck in a difficult situation, where he was being held back by a Deity Realm warrior. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! Every time he clashed with Yun Feidian, there would be thunderous sounds. His shining totem armor was also burned by the electric arcs that mixed with rock powder. Next to the two people who were fighting each other, an enormous, life-like rock dragon with limbs, claws, and even finely-carved scales took form behind Lu Zhongqi. After Lu Zhongqi injected his blood into the rock dragon, it emanated the most violent killing intent. Bang! After exchanging hundreds of blows at high speed in just a few seconds, Meng Chao finally caught Yun Feidians dazzling movements. He delivered a heavy punch, and it hit Yun Feidian in the chest like a bomb. Half of Yun Feidians chest sank in, and he coughed up blood before his entire body fell back like a collapsed building. However, before Yun Feidian retreated, he kicked Meng Chaos left knee at lightning speed and stomped on it. A Deity Realm expert like him was willing to get injured just so that he could land a hit. Hence, there was no way Meng Chao could dodge it. Even though a large amount of substance resembling liquid metal surged toward Meng Chaos left kneecap in time and increased the thickness of protection by 50%, Yun Feidians lightning power was still like an invisible electric drill. It penetrated Meng Chaos kneecap, meniscus, and joint. Meng Chao was in so much pain that the corners of his eyes twitched. The spirit energy in his body flooded his left knee in a frenzy, trying to increase the activity of his cells, speed up blood flow, accelerate the secretion of hormones, and mobilize the blood vessels, nerves, as well as tendons around him, to share the functions of his left knee. Even so, it would still take three to five seconds for his left knee to recover 90% of its functions. Before that, Lu Zhongqis fatal blow, which he was risking his life on, had already arrived! Hmph! Meng Chao snorted coldly. He crossed his arms, and a large amount of the liquid metal substance condensed into an arc-shaped shield in front of him. He was ready to receive Lu Zhongqis strongest attack. Yun Feidian borrowed the force from Meng Chaos attack on his chest to float away like a ghost without leaving any dust on his feet. He tried to escape under Lu Zhongqis desperate protection. Meanwhile, the vivid rock dragon opened its bloody mouth, which was spewing out spirit flames. It was about to bite down on Meng Chaos spirit magnetic shield. All of a sudden, a shocking scene exploded before Meng Chaos eyes. The rock dragons tail suddenly bloomed like a chrysanthemum flower, forming a giant mouth full of sharp teeth that were even more terrifying than its bloody mouth. The rock dragons head was buried half a meter into the ground before Meng Chao, forming a solid foundation. Then, the rock dragon instantly switched its head and tail, changing the direction of its attack at the same time. The terrifying mouthpart was facing the defenseless Yun Feidian, who was focused on escaping! What? Yun Feidian was caught off guard as he did not expect Lu Zhongqi to attack him without warning. He was supposed to be on his side. Besides, to injure Meng Chaos knee, he had sacrificed his chest to receive Meng Chaos attack. At this moment, his chest was still a mess, as though a volcano had erupted on it. The functions of his lungs and even his heart were greatly affected. Yun Feidian was about to speed up when he felt as if Meng Chao had grabbed his heart. It hurt so much that he saw stars. Before he could accelerate, he was swallowed by the rock dragon that Lu Zhongqi had condensed! Yun Feidians ability was to control lightning, while Lu Zhongqis ability was to control rocks. The latter could naturally counter the former. Yun Feidian could feel several hundred tons of rocks rushing toward him under Lu Zhongqis control. They were going to bury him alive. Yun Feidian was akin to an electric eel caught in a fishing net, trying its best to release electric shocks. Yet, no matter how powerful his electricity was, he was about to disappear with no hope of returning as the rolling rocks hit him. Soon, Yun Feidians mouth, nose, eyes, and ears were covered by rocks. Plenty of sharp rock thorns and rock cones scratched and stabbed at his flesh, piercing deep into his internal organs. He let out a roar of anger, but tons of soil and gravel entered his mouth and his throat. He waved his hands and feet, thrashing to left and right like a trapped Apocalyptic Beast. However, no matter which direction he tried to flee, Lu Zhongqi would instantly mobilize a large number of rocks to fill up the gaps like reinforced concrete. Finally, after three minutes of fighting, Yun Feidian stopped moving. There were a lot of rocks piled up on his body. The high temperature reacted with the pressure from the rocks, and they resulted in a steaming dark red texture, like that of a freshly baked grave. In the middle of the crisscrossing cracks that resembled a spiders web, only an arm with protruding veins and its fingers wide open was exposed before the grave. The arm was three to five times thicker than normal, and it felt heavy and hard. If one observed it carefully, one would find that every pore on the arm was full of mud that was trying to spew out from the inside. The leader of Thundercloud Technology, the leader of Dragon Citys second generation, and the current leader of the Blood Alliance, Yun Feidian, was slowly losing his life. His flesh and blood had almost fused with the dust, mud, and rocks that were three to five times their regular mass. Even a great golden deity could not save his life. Huff, huff, huff Lu Zhongqi, the former leader of the Blood Alliance, slowly collapsed in front of Yun Feidians grave, as though he was exhausted. Even though he had the advantage of a sneak attack, this battle-hardened first-generation Deity Realm warrior had to pay the price of burning his vitality rapidly and reaching the end of his life to kill Yun Feidian, who was also a Deity Realm warrior. Meng Chaos face was filled with shock. He had to admit that he had anticipated most possibilities, but he never really expected Yun Feidian to end up like that. Chapter 1791 - 1791 A Better Successor 1791 A Better Successor Your targets been Yun Feidian from the very beginning, not me. When he saw Lu Zhongqis calm but profound expression, Meng Chaos mind raced, and he came to a sudden realization. You killed him to silence him? Thats right. We cant kill you, and theres no point in killing you. We cant escape from the inescapable net that youve set up. Our futile struggle will only cause unnecessary damage to Dragon City. Lu Zhongqi smiled and added, But Yun Feidian is different from you. He knows too much. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. Youre afraid that hell reveal the Blood Alliances secrets once we capture him alive? He will. Lu Zhongqi sighed. Yun Feidian might have been the most brilliant miracle in Dragon City in the past twenty years aside from you. If our plan had succeeded, I have no doubt that he wouldve been able to lead the Blood Alliance, which has been reborn from the ashes, to grow and prosper. He wouldve become the most powerful catalyst for the triumphant progress of Dragon Citys civilization. He wouldve also become a great leader whose name would be recorded in history. However, Meng Chao, the biggest difference between you and Yun Feidian is that he was born in a family of cultivators, and his parents are both important people. He lived a life of luxury with unlimited resources since he was a child. Ever since he first entered the business world and stood out, everything had been smooth sailing for him. He had never encountered any setbacks, pain, failures, or hardships. Over the past decades, he had gotten used to moving from one victory to another. He was used to having everything under his control. He was used to crushing all of his opponents and resolving all of his troubles with his advantageous resources. But he never got used to persevering and rising again from utter failures. I was worried that such a leader, whos used to winning easy battles, would collapse in the blink of an eye after an unprecedented failure and sell all of the Blood Alliances secrets in desperation. Note that although the Blood Alliance has failed for the time being, our strength has not been completely exposed. A lot of people who support and sympathize with the Blood Alliance are still lurking in various sectors of Dragon City. In the future, when the time is right, the Blood Alliance can still change its appearance and make a comeback. I believe that as Dragon City explores and conquers more of the Other World, and the various conflicts become increasingly intense, the day for the Blood Alliance to reappear will not be too far away. Meng Chaos pupils shrank to the size of two needle tips. His line of sight went through the raised grave between the two of them, to Yun Feidians broken bones, twisted limbs, and internal organs that were filled with lava. Even a Deity Realm expert could not retain even one billionth of his life force in such a state. Meng Chao sighed softly. He had to admit that Lu Zhongqi had made the best call for the Blood Alliance. Yun Feidian had fallen into the depths of hell with all his secrets. Meanwhile, the countdown for Lu Zhongqis life had also begun. The old senior, who was at least extremely tough, would never reveal any of the Blood Alliances secrets before he died. The Blood Alliance had failed, but it had not suffered a destructive blow. It was just like a nine-headed snake with two of its heads cut off. It needed to hide in the dark and lick its wounds for a while. Cough cough, cough cough cough cough! Lu Zhongqi spat out a large mouthful of blood, and there were many suspicious blood clots amid the dark plasma. A moment ago, his destructive aura had disappeared without a trace. Now, he looked like a paper figurine that was burning from the inside and would turn into ash at any time. Hehe, my journey has already come to an end. Next, only you can walk the path of Dragon Citys civilization. Lu Zhongqi looked at the blood clots in front of him, and a mysterious smile appeared on his pale face. The youngest Deity Realm warrior in Dragon City has returned in glory and turned the tide. He single-handedly defeated first- and second-generation Deity Realm warriors deep underground. Tsk, tsk, tsk, such a miracle is unprecedented! Meng Chao frowned slightly. He understood what Lu Zhongqi meant. Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian had pretty much suffered heavy losses, and they were going to die together. However, to calm the peoples hearts and maintain financial order after the chaos, the relevant parties would definitely make necessary modifications to this battles tale. Meng Chao was destined to be packaged as a superhero who saved Dragon City and a superstar who would create the future! He just did not understand why Lu Zhongqi would give him such a big gift for no reason. He had destroyed the plan that he had painstakingly worked on for decades, forcing him to personally get rid of his carefully-selected successor. Should he not hate him to the bone? Are you wondering why I gave you such an earth-shattering battle achievement for no reason? Lu Zhongqi was becoming more and more withered, but his eyes were shining as if his two eyeballs had sucked the vitality of all the cells in his body. He coughed lightly and said with a faint smile, No, it wont be long before you understand that this is not a gift but a curse. Meng Chao, you were born into a poor family, and you had many fortuitous encounters. Now, youve made great contributions to the world. You might be the only person in Dragon City who has the ability to balance the nine mega corporations, the Azure Alliance, and the Red Dragon Army. You will stand in front of the Dragon City civilizations rudder, as it cuts through the waves, controlling its direction. Trust me. When youre actually standing at the front of the giant warship that carries all the desires and hopes of millions of human beings, when you are responsible for the food, clothing, housing, happiness, anger, and sorrow, birth, aging, illness, and death of millions of human beings, you will soon have to face the difficult choices that the members of the Blood Alliance have had to face in the past decades. Im looking forward to it. Im really looking forward to what kind of choice you will make in the near future when you are faced with the unsolvable problems that have troubled me for a lifetime. Perhaps, hehe, Yun Feidian is not the most suitable successor for the Blood Alliance. You, Meng Chao arent you the one whos destined to bring the Blood Alliance to greater heights? Lu Zhongqi laughed hoarsely. His laughter was reminiscent of a crow flying in the depths of hell, flapping its wings rapidly. Meng Chao raised an eyebrow. He felt that Lu Zhongqi had gone crazy. I know you must think that Ive gone crazy Lu Zhongqi read Meng Chaos thoughts from his expression, but his twisted smile did not change at all. Just like how I thought that the first leader of the Blood Alliance was completely crazy when I stood in front of him years ago. What Ive told you today is exactly what the first leader of the Blood Alliance told me. At that time, I was just the same as you are today. I scoffed at him and ignored him. Its okay, time will prove everything. Time flies. Chapter 1792 - 1792 The Wild Banshees Creator 1792 The Wild Banshees Creator Lu Zhongqis voice and the flames in his eyes dimmed. His entire body was light and weightless as if he was about to turn into a withered feather and fall into an endless abyss. Meng Chao still needed him to answer an important question. Lu Zhongqi, tell me! Meng Chao grabbed Lu Zhongqis shoulders with great force and injected two streams of concentrated spirit energy into his body to stimulate his brain cells and keep him awake. Did you plan the plot to frame Lu Siya? Shes your biological granddaughter. How could you bear to sacrifice her for the Blood Alliance? Meng Chao did not pose the question because of his personal relationship with Lu Siya. It was related to the strategic planning of Dragon City in the future. One should know that even though Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian had both fallen from grace in Dragon City, the bloody wave they had set off would not subside so easily. After all, they were, to the public, the helmsmen of Sky Pillar Corporation and Thundercloud Technology. They were influential people! Two of the nine mega corporations were facing the risk of falling apart at the same time. No one could predict how serious the consequences would be. Once the sun rose tomorrow, news of the two individuals death would spread, and it would set off a chain reaction in the financial market. It would likely evolve into a stormy wave that would destroy Dragon Citys entire economic order. Two out of the nine mega corporations have already fallen. Whos next? This was a normal and inevitable question. Even though Meng Chao was not a supporter of the nine mega corporations, he did not want to see the nine mega corporations fall one by one like dominoes in an avalanche. Be it Superstar Company, the Azure Alliance, or the Red Dragon Army, none of them were ready to completely replace the nine mega corporations. The rules of the game that the nine mega corporations had proposed were flawed, and they had accumulated a large number of bugs after decades of operation. Yet, no matter how bad the rules of the game were, it was still better than not having any rules and returning to the chaotic era when the strong preyed on the weak. Not to mention, Sky Pillar Corporation was one of the two super-mining conglomerates in Dragon City. The mining and smelting of crystals were highly specialized fields. They were not things that a newly-born enterprise like Superstar Company, which did not have a deep foundation or enough experience, could take over easily. Sky Pillar Corporations collapse would make Universe Corporation the only big company, and then they would have too much say in the plan to develop Picturesque Orchid Lake. Shen Yuanbao was Meng Chaos ally, but he was definitely not Meng Chaos puppet. There was absolutely no sense in destroying his home and sacrificing everything for Dragon Citys civilization. In fact, even Meng Chaos ally in Picturesque Orchid Lake, the corpse-eating dog that had evolved into the demonic Doomsday Wolf, had to be squinting his unfathomably long eyes. His gaze was like a surgical blade as he searched for a crack in Dragon City. Meng Chao did not want any of the interest groups in Dragon City to become too powerful. They could become powerful enough to bypass him and go to another part of the Other World to make a secret deal with Jackal Kanus or the other natives. Therefore, it would be best if he could exert a certain degree of influence on Sky Pillar Corporation while dealing with Lu Zhongqi. This would ensure that the two mining giants, Sky Pillar and Universe, would keep each other in check according to his will while jointly pushing forward the grand plan of developing Picturesque Orchid Lake. That was what Meng Chao wanted to do next. After all, Shen Yuanbao had not recovered from his serious injuries, and there were no smart or capable people among his children. As long as his competitor, Sky Pillar Corporation, remained, Meng Chao believed that Shen Yuanbao would always need his support. Lu Siya was the perfect solution Meng Chao could think of for Sky Pillar Corporation. If Lu Siya could return to the Lu family after Lu Zhongqis death and even take over the company Then, Meng Chao would have the chance to control Dragon Citys most important crystal resource from its source. Although Lu Siya had betrayed the Lu family more than half a year ago, it was probably a trick that the great families had been playing for thousands of years, placing bets separately and never putting all their eggs in one basket. When Lu Zhongqi reached the point of death and his ambition was shattered, he had to have thought about the Lu family, Sky Pillar Corporation, and even the future of Dragon Citys civilization. He should have been aware that because of him, the other members of the Lu family were no longer suitable to take charge of Sky Pillar Corporation. To appease the anger of more than ten million ordinary citizens, outsiders would surely divide most of Sky Pillar Corporations shares and management rights even if it could still maintain its integrity on the surface. Unless, Lu Siya was willing to take over the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporations mess. She was Meng Chaos close comrade, a core member of the Azure Alliance, and the perfect victim who had played an important role in this incident since she had been the Blood Alliances target. Meng Chao believed that with Lu Zhongqis intelligence, he should be able to understand the deeper meaning behind his question. Sure enough, Lu Zhongqi understood. A smile appeared on his gaunt face, and he provided more information that Meng Chao did not understand. Indeed, I planned it. Lu Zhongqi smiled bitterly. However, was it really a trap? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Zhongqi. Meng Chao, you know what I mean. Lu Zhongqi was barely breathing, but the information he revealed was like rolling thunder. You know that theres no need to inject any monster cells or forge any evidence. My dear granddaughter, Lu Siya, has been a cough, cough a monster in human skin from the get-go! It was you! It was you! A bolt of lightning flashed across Meng Chaos mind. You turned Lu Siya into a wild banshee. You allowed her to be tainted by the monster masterminds residual power. You turned her into the Tenth Supernatural Entity! Why? Shes your biological granddaughter. How can you have the heart to turn her into a chess piece, a tool that can be modified and abandoned at will for your twisted ideas? Dont misunderstand my intentions, Meng Chao. Yes, Lu Zhongqi said in a low voice, although I manipulated Lu Siyas mutation in secret, I never regarded my beloved granddaughter as a chess piece or a tool. On the contrary, at that time, I saw her as my hope, the hope of all mankind. Human beings, the evolutionary product of apes, have extremely powerful and proud souls, but theyre forever bound to their extremely weak and dull bodies of flesh and blood. What makes up the shell is nothing but piles of genetic sh*t. Even on Earth, we reached the limits of our bodies countless times after we entered the twenty-second century. After we transmigrated to an alien world with spirit energy and extraordinary powers, our d*mn bodies made us suffer even more. Its true that we managed to defeat the monster civilization with great difficulty by relying on the combined power of Earths civilization and ancient technology. However, in comparison to our weak bodies, do the monsters evolved forms really not have any advantages at all? Chapter 1793 - 1793 Evolution Wall 1793 Evolution Wall Lu Zhongqis words made Meng Chao fall into deep thought. He thought of the Turan civilization, which had tenaciously lasted for ten thousand years with its half-human, half-beast citizens, and also the fact that they could contend with the Holy Light faction, which occupied the center of the land, while they took a corner in the south of the Other World continent. Aside from that, he also recalled the scenes of ancient war that he had read from the depths of the monster masterminds memory cells. At that time, the ancestors of the monster civilization had occupied the Other Worlds entire land and even ocean. They could create several hundred million killing creatures in a minute. Not only did those ferocious, murderous creatures boast individual combat abilities that were more terrifying than that of todays monsters, but they could even gather together like a swarm of bees and form a heavenly tower of flesh and blood that pierced through the clouds and reached above the atmosphere. They also relied on the tower of heaven to attack the circular bases that the ancient civilization had set up in the planets orbit. In the end, even though the ancient civilization used the orbital weapons in the sky and burned the surface of the entire planet into a purgatory overflowing with lava, they were unable to completely destroy the ancestors of the monster civilization. Whether it was the monster mastermind near Dragon City, or Picturesque Orchid Lakes mother of origin. They were the offspring that their ancestors had given birth to after sleeping for hundreds of millions of years. Humans might have been lucky enough to win the war before them, but Meng Chao did not think that they had completely defeated the legacy of the fierce ancient beasts that had lasted for several hundred million years. Even in his fragmented nightmare, when the civilization of mankind was facing a catastrophe and it was annihilated by thousands of fireballs that fell from the sky, the descendants of the fierce ancient beasts were still lurking, cultivating, and reproducing in various corners of the Other World. Our bodies werent designed for the great mission of conquering an alien world and dominating the universe in the first place. While he was deep in thought, Lu Zhongqi continued to speak in a low voice. The original purpose of our bodies evolution is to pick berries in the jungle, to move around on the treetops, and to dance around the weak flames in caves. The enemies were supposed to encounter with this body are just stupid wild boars, clumsy rhinoceroses, and ferocious wolves, tigers, and leopards that lack endurance. For these purposes, our bodies are quite perfect, or rather, its exactly because the body is so perfect that it has fulfilled the mission of its design beyond expectations that we have become dominators and unique creatures on Earth in only a few hundred thousand years. We have even developed a brilliant and glorious civilization. Thats why weve hit the evolution wall brutally in the most violent way. Our civilization is advancing too fast, much faster than the speed of cell evolution and gene mutation that the body can bear, especially in the last three to five thousand years. Only three to five thousand years ago, the body was supposed to do nothing more than chop wood, hunt, plant, herd, polish rough stone tools, forge simple metals, and process simple information that was carved on slates and bamboo slips. Now, the body needs to control enormous machines weighing tens of thousands of tons, develop smart chips that are on a nanoscale, build skyscrapers that reach the clouds, deal with astronomical information on large and small screens that flash with fluorescent light, and even build spacecraft that can cross billions of stars to explore the deepest parts of the universe. The enemies that the body has to deal with have also changed from stupid boars, clumsy rhinos, and ferocious wolves, tigers, and leopards that lack endurance into war machines armed with advanced technology. Back on Earth, the limits of this body severely restricted the development of our civilization. In the middle of the turbulent twenty second century, local conflicts and the total nuclear wars on earth were, on the surface, the continuation of the twenty first centurys economic crisis and super plagues. The underlying reason was, after the great development of network information technology and automation technology, human beings were no longer able to create any disruptive new technology. The technological stagnation for a full hundred years caused global infighting and internal friction. It was mainly because the path of evolution for the people of Earth had come to an end. No matter how strong a dynasty is, it eventually falls. The creatures that once dominated the sky, the land, and the ocean could also be annihilated overnight because of the drastic changes in the natural environment. The dinosaurs that had ruled Earth for a hundred and seventy-four million years could disappear in a short million years to the point where its impossible for them to find any trace of them. Yet, human beings, who have ruled Earth for less than a million years, believe that they can maintain the glory of their civilization and rule every part of the sky, ocean, and land that they have set foot on with their weak bodies forever. Even after total war broke out on our home planet repeatedly and a small part of the survivors fled to the Other World in a hurry, theyre still clinging to such an unreasonable creed after being trapped in a corner of the Other World for half a century. Isnt it too arrogant and ridiculous? This is especially so for you and me, Meng Chao. Weve both reached godhood, so we should be able to see the limitations of our physical bodies better than ordinary people. The path of the old human beings, who use this weak body as a carrier, has come to an end. The Other World is full of spirit energy but is fraught with danger. If the new human beings in the future want to continue surviving here or even dominate it, and regain the glory of the Earth era, they need to open up a new path of cultivation and evolution! This should be the consensus of many people in Dragon City. Otherwise, everyone wouldnt have been so active in researching runic automation, monster neuron transplantation, drone technology, beast taming techniques, as well as the Ultimate Style, Overkill Style, and all kinds of other cultivation techniques. However, the creation of seemingly advanced and dazzling new technologies are nothing but minor tinkering. They cannot, and dare not, modify or even recreate the fleshly bodies that human beings have been using for tens of millions of years. For example, the current monster neuron transplantation only implants the cerebral cortex and neural network of monsters into war machines that are engraved with ancient runes to strengthen the intelligence of the war machines. Theyre too afraid to implant the brain cells and neural network of monsters into human bodies. They can even deeply fuse human and monster genes together in the embryonic stage to create a new life form that has the advantages of both humans and monsters! If tinkering can help us defeat the natives of the Other World who were born in an environment with abundant spirit energy, ancient relics, as well as mysterious heritages, and develop a brilliant civilization that is no less brilliant than Earths, it will certainly be great. However, as the decision maker of a civilization, you have to consider the worst case scenario. What if you cant? Chapter 1794 - 1794 Plan B 1794 Plan B Lu Zhongqi coughed violently as he spoke. His coughing was like a gale, causing the fire of life in his eyes to shake violently, and it clearly grew dimmer. His voice was now even lower and more mysterious, as though it were coming from the gaps at the bottom of an abyss. If everything is developing in the smoothest direction, and we can conquer the Other World and develop civilization while maintaining the social system, traditional virtues, and even individual forms of the Earth era, it will certainly be the best thing. However, before thinking about how to win, think about how to face failure-this is a basic quality that a qualified decision-maker must have. What if the war potential of the indigenous people in the Other World is much higher than the level of the monster civilization, or even far beyond our imagination? What if the torrent of steel built on the foundation of complicated and even bloated logistics and modern technology is not suitable for the battlefield in the Other World with abundant spirit energy and extremely strong individual combat power? What if the mechanized army that the Dragon City civilization has spent astronomical resources and decades to build is completely defeated by the experts in the Other World who are comparable to Apocalyptic Beasts? What if the Dragon City civilization not only failed to conquer the Other World, but was instead conquered by the Other World? What if 99% of the descendants of the Earthlings were killed, and our civilization was only left with the last wisp of fire, like a candle in the wind, dying? Dont think that Im trying to scare you. Since the monster civilization with dozens of Apocalyptic Beasts, thousands of Hell Beasts, and hundreds of thousands of Nightmarish Beasts are suppressed at the southernmost corner of the Other World, theres a high chance that the indigenous civilization occupying the center of the Other World continent will be an order of magnitude stronger than the monster civilization. In addition, the other side has the home ground, and Dragon City has to go on an expedition to fight on the outside. How can it be so easy to conquer the Other World? Even if there is only a 1% chance that the nightmare will become a reality, we will have to do our best to stop it. At least, we have to keep a part of Plan B as insurance. Thoroughly combining human genes and monster genes to create a perfect carbon-based life form that possesses human wisdom, creativity, and coordination, as well as the unparalleled and destructive individual combat power of the Apocalyptic Beasts is the insurance I want to leave for Dragon City. Its also Plan B. Its the last hope for humans once they fall into a desperate situation! Is it the last hope of humans or the last hope of monsters? Meng Chao frowned deeply and laughed coldly. The so-called perfect carbon-based creature that combines human genes and monster genes, isnt that the crazy plan that the biochemical expert, Gao Ye, who is also the monster civilizations Supernatural Entity, Earthquake, came up with? Gao Ye failed. He transferred his soul to the body of a Giant Sandworm. In the end, his free will as a human being was completely swallowed by the monsters body, and he became an inhumane killing weapon. Whats the difference between your Blood Alliances way of doing things and Gao Yes madness? Thats right. Part of the technology that the Blood Alliance used on Lu Siya did indeed come from Gao Yes exploration. Gao Ye and the monster civilization failed, but that doesnt mean that all their explorations were wrong. In the field of scientific research, its not true that the winner is the king and the loser is the villain. Failure is the mother of success. Each failure will lead to a little progress. In the end, countless failures will pile up to form the only path of success. This is something that is inevitable, Lu Zhongqi said softly. In the Earth era, countless civilizations of different forms emerged. The civilizations with distinctive features and different styles also developed a myriad of strange tactics and weapons. However, after thousands of years of cannibalism, the civilizations that have survived to the end all have the same weapons and tactics-which are to pour the greatest amount of steel and fire on the enemys head precisely in the shortest amount of time and with the highest efficiency. Even if the concept and the route are at odds, and the planes, tanks, and warships of the hostile parties are more and more like each others replicas, there is only one optimal solution when faced with the problem of life and death. In that case, no matter how big the difference between the Dragon City civilization and the monster civilization was in the beginning, after decades of brutal war and in-depth contact, both sides gradually came up with the same best solution to the war. Is it strange? Besides, Dragon Citys victory in the Monster War was because of the right time, place, and people. Its like a butterfly flapping its wings in the dark, making all the tiniest factors develop in our favor. Among them, the biggest factor is you, Meng Chao. If it werent for your inconceivable miracles time and time again, we mightve been struggling in the quagmire of war for many years, and we mightve even lost the war. If thats the case, whats wrong with acknowledging that monster civilizations have some redeeming qualities and actively learning from them? The problem is that the deep fusion of human genes and monster genes to create a perfect carbon-based life form that is half-human and half-beast has been proven to be a dead-end path that cannot be taken, Meng Chao said in a deep voice. The Turan civilization has walked down this path to the extreme. After ten thousand years of evolution, they succeeded in transforming themselves from an interstellar race that could dominate the universe to an era where they ate raw meat and drank blood. Do you want the future Dragon City civilization to follow in the Turan civilizations footsteps? Lu Zhongqi could not help laughing. A lone boat, crossing the sea of stars, arriving in an alien world with a different environment, danger, and formidable enemies, and still surviving ten thousand years of civilization You actually think that this isnt a kind of success? You must know that Dragon City civilization has only transmigrated for more than half a century, and they have encountered many disasters. No one knows if we can survive the next half a century, let alone the next ten thousand years, or even one hundred centuries! Lu Zhongqi said, You, who come from the Dragon City civilization that may not even be able to hold on for a century, actually think that the Turan civilization, which has been tenaciously holding on for a hundred centuries, has taken the wrong path in the choice of evolution? Such ridiculous arrogance is no different from an empty beggar who despises the filthy rich, who indulges himself every night, who is immoral, and who is even worried that he will be addicted to wine and women and empty his body like the filthy rich after he becomes rich overnight. Perhaps, the Turan civilization today is indeed vastly different from when they were roaming the universe ten thousand years ago, but at the very least, they survived. As long as they are alive, there is hope. As long as they are alive, there will be change. As long as they are alive, that is everything! Chapter 1795 - 1795 Perfect Test Subject 1795 Perfect Test Subject In the face of Lu Zhongqis unrepentant attitude, Meng Chao thought of the end of his nightmare: the land that had been melted into lava by ten thousand suns. The skeletons that were once human were about to turn into ashes as they struggled bitterly in the magma. Perhaps, on a certain level, both Lu Zhongqi and Gao Ye were not wrong. If the space-based orbital weapons left behind by the ancient civilization fired again, and the target was Dragon City, the naked apes from Earth would definitely not be able to survive in the raging flames. Only by being reborn and completely changing his form would he have a chance of survival. I dont understand. Meng Chao did not want to waste his breath and engage in a meaningless battle of ideas. He only said, Even if you want to carry out an experiment to fuse human genes and monster genes to create perfect carbon-based creatures, why must you use your beloved granddaughter as an experiment? In the beginning, I really didnt think about letting Siya participate in this highly dangerous experiment, Lu Zhongqi said calmly. The research on creating perfect carbon-based creatures has actually been going on since the old Blood Alliance excavated the ancient relics a long time ago. Although the old Blood Alliance was destroyed, the farsightedness and strategic nature of the research was too important. In the decades that followed, in the open and in the dark, it kept going intermittently. However, under normal circumstances, we would use fallen superhumans who had committed unpardonable crimes and were sentenced to death to conduct the experiments. If not, there volunteers who had become mentally deranged or disabled and had a strong desire to adopt radical therapy. Then, there were those who had gotten infected with the zombie virus, who would become infected zombies in a very short time even if they didnt undergo the man-beast fusion experiment. Through these experiments, we accumulated a large number of failed cases and detailed data. We gradually blurred the line between humans and monsters and grasped the key to gene fusion. Right when you defeated the Supernatural Entity, Earthquake, whos also Gao Ye, the biochemical expert, you obtained a lot of experiment logs and related data about the transfer of human souls into monster shells. You also gave us wings to make rapid progress in our research. Besides, we captured the monster mastermind and obtained the latest research progress from the perspective of the monster civilization. Just like that, our research finally achieved a theoretical success, and we could carry out real, long-term experiments. However, this experiment is extraordinary. The failure rate of previous experiments was above 99%. The purpose of the experiments was not to create perfect carbon-based creatures but to explore our future direction, accumulate data, and sum up what weve learned. You could say that we already knew that the test subjects could not live for more than twenty-four hours before the experiments even started. Even if the test subjects that were injected with monster cell extract and turned into deformed monsters could live for more than twenty-four hours, we would still destroy them on our own initiative to make sure that nothing would go wrong. However, the perfect carbon-based creature this time has a high chance of surviving for a long time. It has wisdom and power that far surpasses that of ordinary people. It can even digest and absorb the monster civilizations legacy more than most superhumans and become an existence that surpasses godhood. One day, it will lead the entire civilization forward as the strongest person in Dragon City. It is impossible for us to destroy such a perfect carbon-based creature in a short period of time. It is even impossible for us to forcibly imprison it and carry out all kinds of cruel experiments on it to make it feel a strong resistance, hostility, and even hatred toward us. No one knows how powerful our creation will be. We hope to create the future of Dragon City civilization and its guardian god, not a monster that may destroy Dragon Citys civilization. As a result, the scope of the experimenters selection has become very small. We cant choose unpardonable criminals on death row like we did in the past and give them the power to destroy the world. We also cant choose those who are seriously injured or infected with the zombie virus. Weve consumed an astronomical number of resources, and the monster essence that we extracted from the monster core and even more than a dozen Apocalyptic Beasts is extremely limited. We cant waste even-single gram. The test subjects with serious defects in their bodies can hardly withstand the impact of the monster essence. It is possible that they will fall apart from the cellular level and turn into a pool of flesh foam within twenty-four hours after the drug is injected. We cannot choose the experts and rookies who are closely related to the authorities and have a bright future in society yet. Lets not talk about whether or not the people with vested interests will accept the ideology of the Blood Alliance and cooperate with us obediently, abandoning everything they have to gamble on a hope that is highly uncertain. Lets just say that the physical mutations of those people after the experiments can hardly be hidden from the authorities. Finally, as the leader of the Blood Alliance in the past decades and the main promoter of the research, I have my own selfish motives too. If the research is successful, the genetic advantage of both humans and monsters can be integrated into a perfect soldier. I hope that this perfect soldier will be my blood descendant. That way, not only can this person lead Dragon Citys civilization to triumphant progress, but this person can also make the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation continue to prosper and thrive in the long future. You see, with so many conditions put together, Siya is pretty much the only choice. First of all, shes not only my blood descendant, but also an explorer I personally trained. She has inherited my legacy to a large extent. Although being an explorer isnt a combat profession, the tempering that youve received during your learning process is no less than that in any combat profession. As an excellent explorer, you have to go deep into the sunless, high-temperature, high-pressure, and radiation-filled underground gaps for a long time to get in touch with the highly dangerous crystal mines. During the exploration and excavation of the crystals, the cells and even genes of the miners will be bombarded by the spirit and magnetic radiation repeatedly. Under the bombardment of the microscopic level, one will either suffer from genetic mutations and suffer from all kinds of incurable diseases, or one will be able to withstand more and more harsh tests after undergoing countless trials and tribulations and obtain an upgrade. Moreover, I know Siyas ambition. She has never been a person who follows the rules. to stand at the top of Dragon City and create an unparalleled future, she will not hesitate to break the rules of the game and use all means to gamble on an illusory possibility. also, if it was Siya who got injected with the monster essence, I would have a legitimate and sufficient reason to observe her changes up close and guide and treat her in time. You must know that as the owner of Sky Pillar Corporation, Im always in the spotlight. Its easy to arouse suspicion if I come into contact with an irrelevant outsider. Finally, if the research is successful, Siya will become the first perfect carbon-based organism that transcends human and monster genes. Compared to others, she will be more likely to accept my ideals, my career, and my everything. Chapter 1796 - 1796 Stepping Stone 1796 Stepping Stone Will she accept your ideas or your manipulation? Meng Chao could not help but mock him. He paused for a moment before he said, You cant convince Lu Siya. She might be willing to risk her life to obtain unparalleled power, but she definitely wont be willing to become anyones puppet, not even her own grandfathers. Indeed. Thats why I didnt tell Siya the truth. Lu Zhongqi smiled. Ever since we joined hands, Siyas cultivation has been soaring at an unbelievable speed. In just two or three years, she has crossed the entire Heaven Realm and touched the edge of the Deity Realm. Of course, she has many questions that only I can answer. While I was helping her adjust her vitality magnetic field and taking care of her injuries, as well as confusion, I secretly mixed monster essence that had been repeatedly refined and extracted from dozens of Apocalyptic Beasts and the monster mastermind into the gene medicine she consumed daily. Its that simple. Only then did Meng Chao understand why Lu Siyas realm had increased even faster than his in the short few months after they won the Monster War. Are you saying that Lu Siya doesnt know about this? He frowned. At the very least, she didnt know at the start. Lu Zhongqi was calm. Theres no need to put her in a dilemma, and theres no need to make her choose the Blood Alliance. Ill take all the blame. In the situation where Siya knows nothing and accepts the blame passively, she will only be an innocent victim even if the truth comes out, not an accomplice of the Blood Alliances leader. Is this the only kindness you have for your granddaughter? Meng Chao snorted coldly and said, If thats the case, I still dont understand. Lu Siya has already accepted the monster essence and her cultivation has broken through to the Deity Realm. Shes making huge strides toward the direction of the perfect carbon-based life form. Logically speaking, your research should be considered a great success, right? In that case, why are you trying your best to capture her, frame her, and even destroy her? Lu Zhongqis face was filled with confusion, fear, and regret. It was a complicated expression that could not be described with words. This is because This is because I realized that my plan had deviated from its original direction. The speed of Siyas evolution was far beyond my imagination. She seemed to be a little out of control. In the beginning, experimental data of the past decades showed that even if a lot of monster essence was injected into her body, it would take Siya about three to five years, or even five to ten years, to slowly digest and absorb the gift from the ancient era. During this period, the Blood Alliance should have already seized the highest power in Dragon City. I could also mobilize more resources and guide Siya to develop in the right direction step by step and finally inherit everything from me. I didnt expect that it would only take her a few months to show signs of rebirth. Whats more terrifying is that I could clearly sense that she was deliberately hiding and suppressing her strength. Others might not have been able to detect it. But since I personally pushed for everything and fought against the monster mastermind many times, I could smell its presence in Siya more and more. In the end, there was the battle between you and Siya at the peak of Mist Mountain. Although I didnt witness the entire process of the battle, after the incident, from the analysis of the traces left on the battlefield, I realized that the monster essence that I implanted in Siyas body had grown at a shocking speed into a monster that was out of my control, or at least off track. This discovery both shocked and angered me. I wanted to have a good talk with Siya and even confess everything to her. But I didnt know if Siya was still my granddaughter or a monster who had stolen my granddaughters body. And she seemed to have noticed this as well. She didnt give me the opportunity to communicate with her in private to study, treat, and make adjustments. Instead, she left the Lu family very soon and joined Superstar Company, establishing the Azure Alliance and forming her own faction. Because this matter involved the Blood Alliances secret, I couldnt mobilize the huge power of Sky Pillar Corporation to forcefully recall her back to the Lu family. And in the following year, her impeccable performance was so perfect that it sent chills down everyones spine. I really dont know what she is now, or what she wants. All I know is that the monster civilization wont be destroyed so easily. The monster mastermind exposed its lair so easily that more than a dozen of us Deity Realm experts with high authority swarmed over and killed it Its very likely that it set up a trap on purposeits final trump card! Youre saying Meng Chao said, The monster mastermind exposed itself on its own and used its own death to set up a trap? The monster masterminds life force is very different from that of the monsters and even us humans, Lu Zhongqi said. According to the analysis of the ancient memory information that we retrieved from the monster mastermind, before the monster civilization was born, the monster mastermind had been sleeping for billions of years in the form of hibernating cells. Before that, it was just a small part of a gargantuan creature that occupied the surface of the planet. Who can guarantee that just by controlling the the mental organ that resembled a human brain in the monster civilizations ultimate lair, it will completely kill the monster mastermind? Who can guarantee that this mental organ that is similar to a human brain is really under our control? You have to know that the transmission of information is usually two-way. When we think that were studying the monster mastermind in depth, the monster civilizations genetic information and life philosophy will also flow into the brain and heart of every human researcher in an endless stream. I understand. Meng Chao fell into deep thought. In other words, the monster masterminds soul or something similar to the soul might have infiltrated Lu Siyas brain through your hands and eventually took over her body. Thats why youve been trying to capture her and destroy her? No, I dont want to destroy her. Lu Zhongqi shook his head and said, What Yun Feidian knew was only part of the plan. In fact, if everything had gone well, Siya would have been transferred to my place. I would find out what happened to her and find a way to get the research back on track. After that, even if there was still some strange power left in Siya, I could push all the blame to the Blood Alliance and Yun Feidian. I see. Meng Chao looked at the huge grave next to the two of them. Yun Feidian was just a stepping stone that you put in so much effort to build from the start. Its no wonder you killed him without any care! Chapter 1797 - 1797 The Blood Alliances Inheritance 1797 The Blood Alliances Inheritance Its a pity that man proposes but God disposes. Lu Zhongqi did not deny this. He sighed. I have anticipated almost everything, except for you. Your appearance not only stopped the Blood Alliance from seizing the throne of the highest power in Dragon City, but it also destroyed the possibility of me retrieving Siya and getting her back on the right track. I dont know what this means. Perhaps, youll become the one who will save Dragon City, Meng Chao. However, its also possible that youve missed the best and last chance to kill the unimaginable monster thats dormant in Siyas body. And this will very likely destroy the Dragon City civilization in the near future! Dont worry. No matter what kind of terrifying monster is lurking in Lu Siyas body even if its the monster masterminds will, it cant cause any trouble for now. Its because of you that Siyas spirit meridians have been completely cut off. Even if she has the Ultimate Style and an astronomical number of resources, its impossible for her to recover her peak combat strength. She has fallen from the high and mighty Deity Realm to the state of an ordinary person. In the long years to come, she can only live and fight tenaciously as an ordinary person. No matter how magnificent and brutal my research plan for the perfect carbon-based life was, it has turned into a non-existent pipe dream! Lu Zhongqi went quiet for a long time. Then, his skinny shoulders trembled slightly. The dying old man could not help but laugh. Dont you understand, Meng Chao? The competition between life and civilization has never been based on a moments strength. Since ancient times, many powerful species and civilizations have mastered a moments strength, but in the end, during the long journey of reproduction, they were all defeated and turned into ashes, Lu Zhongqi mumbled. The monster civilization once had hundreds of Apocalyptic Beasts. Each of them was an existence that could summon the wind and rain, split mountains and split stones, and even destroy the world. When these seemingly mythical monsters moved their mountainous bodies and slowly stomped toward our city, the hearts of human warriors and the rivets on tanks and armored vehicles would tremble violently with their rumbling footsteps. No one could not calm down. However, these tyrannical and rampaging Apocalyptic Beasts did not help the monster civilization win the race for survival. Overbearing battle power means that an astronomical amount of energy is consumed at all times. Their overly large bodies mean that they have particularly strict requirements for their habitats. Its also difficult for them to find a suitable hiding place to avoid any bombardment from the humans. Also, these Apocalyptic Beasts that have occupied the top of the food chain have also squeezed other monsters out of their living space, causing the monster civilization to lose the most precious ability of constantly evolving and mutating to quickly adapt to their environment and opponents. Since the monster civilization led by the Apocalyptic Beasts has already been completely defeated Whats so strange about the new monster civilization voluntarily giving up its single-minded pursuit of paper combat strength in exchange for a more stealthy and versatile advantage before the next war begins? Perhaps you and Siya are life-and-death friends whove fought side by side. But you cant be like me, who understands the blood kin he values the most. Siyas strength has never been her combat power, never. If you think that once Siyas spiritual pulse is broken and she becomes an ordinary person, she will be content with being ordinary, then you are wrong. You are very wrong. Meng Chao frowned deeply. What are you trying to say? He stared at the old man who was falling into the netherworld. Are you going to set the final trap even if youre about to die? You can think of my words as conspiracies and traps, but you can also think of them as redemption and a gift. It doesnt matter how different the specific means of our implementations are. Our ultimate goal is always the same, which is to continue the Dragon City civilization, to continue our glory from Earth, and to let the future generations of Earthlings survive in a new world, even in the sea of stars. Lu Zhongqi calmly said, I know that the Blood Alliances actions almost caused Dragon City to fall into the abyss of eternal damnation. I also know that the conflicts between the various classes and interest groups in Dragon City wont be resolved with the nominal destruction of the Blood Alliance. I also know that the secret studies and underground experiments that the Blood Alliance has conducted in the past decades, such as the Perfect Carbon-based Creature Research Project, could lead Dragon Citys future to unpredictable and chaotic directions. Since the Blood Alliance has stumbled into temporary failure, I am willing to believe that for a long time to come, you will be more qualified than me to lead Dragon City forward. So, I dont want to cause you any more trouble. On the contrary, I hope that I can help you control the entire Dragon City! Meng Chao could not help but laugh. If you really want to atone for your crimes, its very simple. You only need to tell us the organizational structure of the Blood Alliance, all of its secret bureaus, and the list of the most hidden members of the alliance that are not yet under our control. It seems that you still dont understand. The Blood Alliance isnt an organization but an idea. Such an idea does not exist based on an organizational structure, secret strongholds, and spies. So, I cant give you the information. However, I can tell you something else regarding the core data of the secret studies and underground experiments conducted by the Blood Alliance in the past decades. This includes the Perfect Carbon-based Creature Research Project. Perhaps, this core data can help you restore Siya to normal. It can even help you, the youngest Deity Realm warrior in Dragon City, to break through the limits of life and become the first person in Dragon City to surpass the Deity Realm! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He did not understand what Lu Zhongqi was planning. Lu Zhongqi used the last of his strength to press the hard ground. As his vitality magnetic field trembled, the ground around the two of them rippled. Part of the ground sank, and part of the ground rose up, forming traces similar to movable type printing. They gathered into lines of tiny words. Even though he could not see his own fingers in the underground cave, using his enhanced vision, Meng Chao could still recognize the words that Lu Zhongqi had carved on the rock. There was a large number of deep web links, information extraction codes, as well as real-life addresses, and even coordinates of places far away from Dragon City. If Lu Zhongqi was not lying, the virtual and physical legacies that the Blood Alliance had accumulated for nearly half a century would be behind these links and addresses. Chapter 1798 - 1798 The Prologue of a New Era 1798 The Prologue of a New Era As you can see, this is the Blood Alliances legacy. Lu Zhongqi smiled. Behind the links and addresses, there may be secrets that are as important as the Perfect Carbon-based Creature Research Project, which can broaden mankinds scope, raise humanity upper limit, and even redefine humanity. Perhaps its a clue to an ancient divine weapon that can help us conquer the entire Other World but also destroy Dragon City, or Its key evidence that a powerful man in Dragon City is corrupt and has no regard for human lives. Perhaps, its the fuse for a major scandal buried when the Supernatural Tower was first built. I had originally planned to find a suitable opportunity to hand these things over to Siya, hoping that one day, she would be able to lead the Blood Alliance back. Now that I think about it, perhaps its more appropriate to hand it over to you? I told you Ill never let the Blood Alliance make a comeback! Meng Chao said coldly. Of course, youll decide the fate of the Blood Alliance and even of Dragon City. While Lu Zhongqi spoke, he shook his hands. As the earth rose and fell like waves, the words that he had just carved out all disappeared. The words had only appeared for half a minute before disappearing into the darkness. However, with Meng Chaos great memory as a Deity Realm warrior, they were still deeply imprinted in his brain. I believe that youve memorized the links, keys, and addresses. Its impossible for you to forget them. Right now, you are the only person in the world who knows how to retrieve all that the Blood Alliance has left behind. Lu Zhongqi continued, You can choose to share all the links, keys, and addresses with the Supernatural Tower and Survival Committee. You can disclose all our secrets and set off a storm. You can completely destroy the current order in Dragon City and cause the nine mega corporations to fall apart. Under such circumstances, I believe that the pretentious guys of the Survival Committee will not be indifferent to the Blood Alliances decade-long secret research and development. Once theyve shed all pretenses of cordiality, theyll certainly find a way to continue the experiments that are inhumane but help humans surpass their limits. To prevent this from happening, you can also keep these secrets to yourself, or only reveal them to a very small number of people in Superstar Company and the Azure Alliance. In that case, the Blood Alliances legacy will become a secret weapon for you and the superhumans with humble backgrounds around you. In the event that the prestige of the nine mega corporations is greatly damaged, youll likely use the Blood Alliances legacy to ascend to the throne of supreme power and direct Dragon Citys progress according to your will. Of course, you can also search for all the information in advance and separate them into different categories. You can keep part of them and hand over part of them as long as you have a way to convince everyone that what you hand over is the Blood Alliances full legacy. Hehe, no matter what, I have strong confidence in the Blood Alliances ideals. I believe that the Blood Alliances path is the only way to save Dragon City. If you want to save Dragon City as much as I do, it wont matter how much you disagree with me today. There will be a day when you will inherit this legacy and become a new hope for the Blood Alliance and Dragon City. Ill be soaked in blood in the deepest part of hell, quietly waiting for that day to arrive and to hear news of our final victory Then, the last light in Lu Zhongqis eyes faded as if a dense fog had devoured it. He slowly lowered his head and sat down on the rock that he had been studying for his entire life. When the last wisp of life force escaped his body through his pores The old man, who had once put his life on the line to protect Dragon City and also almost destroyed it, resembled a rough, broken, and clumsy statue. Meng Chao sat in front of this statue for a long time, quietly thinking about Lu Zhongqis last words. In a sense, Lu Zhongqi was right. Back when Meng Chao first awakened from his nightmare, he panicked and hoped that he could be a dancing butterfly. He wanted to stir up a storm and change the course of history with just a flap of his wings. Now, however, he realized that historys inertia was incredibly strong. The surging torrent was not something a small butterfly could change. Moreover, it was impossible for anyone in Dragon City to treat him as an insignificant butterfly. Finally, the end of the apocalyptic nightmare I know has come. From this moment on, Dragon Citys future is destined to change beyond recognition. I cant continue to stand behind the scenes and act as a silent driving force, pushing Dragon City forward while quietly reaping a large amount of benefits. No matter what, I have to take the helm. While leading Dragon City forward, I have to bear countless responsibilities and face a large number of attacks I even have to carry out attacks repeatedly and make the choice to step over humanitys bottom line or not. Fortunately, theres one thing that hasnt changed. I cant do any worse than in the nightmare, can I? Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief. He walked between Yun Feidians grave and Lu Zhongqis corpse toward the end of the darkness, in the direction of the path that had just been cleared by the reinforcements. He slowly walked up to the flickering light. Many core members of the Blood Alliance had been captured and executed, especially the two leaders, Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqi, who had fallen deep underground one after another. The chaos caused by the Blood Alliance seemed to be coming to an end. However, the aftermath of the riots was intensifying, likely evolving into a spiritual storm. After decades, the Blood Alliances ideology had reappeared in the publics eye. Earth has been destroyed by a total nuclear war, and Earths civilization has been annihilated! Now that Earth has been destroyed, the laws, morals, and social order on Earth have lost their original authority and value. They have even been proven to be inappropriate and wrong by the all-out nuclear war that destroyed everything! To survive in a new world and create a civilization thats more brilliant than the earth era, we must abandon the old morals, laws, and social systems and establish a new system based on spirit energy and experts. To conquer the Other World, or even if its just to survive in the Other World where experts stand in great numbers and danger lurks everywhere, the Dragon City civilization will have to usher in one long and cruel war after another. In order to win these wars, we must concentrate extremely scarce resources, especially spirit energy resources, on a very small number of talented experts. Furthermore, we need to resort to any means necessary, including unscrupulous ones, that surpass Earths old morals, old laws, and old orders to allow these experts to continue to evolve. They will then evolve into new humans who can perfectly adapt to the Other Worlds environment. Creating such new human beings and a brand-new civilization of mankind has been the Blood Alliances unwavering goal for the past half century! Chapter 1799 - 1799 The Dust Has Temporarily Settled 1799 The Dust Has Temporarily Settled As the members of the Blood Alliance were arrested one after another, they either defended themselves with pale faces or made self-righteous statements. The above remarks were soon spread across Dragon Citys streets and alleys through an ubiquitous network. In the past few decades, among the tens of millions of ordinary citizens in Dragon City, some people with insight had thought about the problem of once the superhumans are too powerful, what reason would they have to always protect and fight for ordinary people? However, this question was too profound. The answer that one would get if one constantly pondered it would very likely disintegrate the human laws, morals, and social consensus that originated from Earth. Besides, in the past, the superhumans and ordinary people had faced a common threatthe monster civilization. The differences and even conflicts between them were temporarily put aside and covered up. As the nine mega corporations founded by the first-generation superhumans grew larger and more powerful in the present and the Blood Alliance resurfaced, problems that might not have been solved were put under the spotlight again before thousands of eyes. Before the chaos died down, everyone was deep in thought. On an extremely long night, Meng Chao, who came from a humble family, had defeated Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqi, two Deity Realm experts from the great families, all by himself. He killed the Blood Alliances terrifying scheme before it was even born. The news tore through the night sky like lightning and injected a stimulant into the hearts of several thousand ordinary citizens, allowing them to see new hope. For most of the ordinary citizens who would probably never awaken extraordinary powers for the rest of their lives, their mediocrity was tolerable. However, it was absolutely intolerable for their descendants to live forever in a world where the probability of ordinary people awakening extraordinary powers was getting smaller, the cost was getting higher, the competition was getting fiercer, and the situation of those who lose out was getting worse. Meng Chaos sudden appearance told them that at least for now, the situation was not so bad that they could not change it. The nine cultivation families were still unable to completely free themselves from the ordinary people and monopolize all resources and power. There was still a way to rise and still a chanceeven if it was slimfor ordinary people with extraordinary talent to compete with those rich and powerful individuals who were ahead of them by more than half the track at the starting line. Millions of normal citizens also believed that Meng Chao, who had created one miracle after another, would stand firmly against the evil ideas of the Blood Alliance and the nine mega corporations. He would always represent the interests of normal people and fight for ninety-nine percent of the human race. Such a beautiful and strong desire made them subconsciously ignore the details and even the truth of Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqis deaths that happened deep underground, or rather On such a dark, chaotic, lost, and uncertain night, everyone just needed a classic, perfect, golden, and shining image of a hero to guide them to work together and move forward as a united front like a bright lighthouse. Under such circumstances, as soon as Meng Chao returned to the surface, he had already surpassed the old Deity Realm experts who represented the interests of the rich and powerful families as well as enterprises. He had become the person a majority of the ordinary citizens trusted and supported the most: Their peerless expert. In contrast, due to the impact of the Blood Alliances destruction, not only did Yun Feidians Thundercloud Technology and Lu Zhongqis Sky Pillar Corporation suffer a direct blow, but they were also in danger and on the verge of collapse. The other seven mega corporations, including Universe Corporation, were also inevitably affected. Some of their middle- and high-level managers were exposed to be deeply connected to the Blood Alliance. Even if they were not official members of the Blood Alliance, they had secretly provided certain conveniences for the Blood Alliances operations in exchange for all kinds of benefits, including secret training methods, experimental data, and crystal resources. For a long time to come, in the face of the overflowing anger and vigilance of more than ten million people, the nine mega corporations would probably have to resort to measures such as scraping their bones or even cutting their losses to barely keep their decades of accumulation. No matter what, the era of the nine mega corporations was over. In the game of establishing a new order in Dragon City, Meng Chao was definitely not fighting alone. Battle God Palace, which was mainly made up of Battle God Lei Zongchaos disciples and the Red Dragon Army, which emphasized organization rather than individual combat power, had become his strongest allies. The Azure Alliance, which had been co-established by civil organizations that advocated the rights of the ordinary people such as the Broken Star Club and Blue Home, was his most solid shield. For the whole night, the members of Battle God Palace, the Red Dragon Army, and the Azure Alliance worked hard and fearlessly on the front line, facing the rat tide, the zombies, and the members of the Blood Alliance who were still resisting. To save the lives of ordinary citizens, many people had made great sacrifices. These sacrifices cast their own flesh and blood into the new order that was about to be born, paving the way for Dragon Citys civilization to continue moving forward and for the lower class to rise. When the sun rose, Shen Yuanbao brought Meng Chao the nine great families unanimous decision. First, the nine great families were willing to form a joint investigation committee together with the Red Dragon Army, Battle God Palace, the Azure Alliance, the adjudicator court, and Research Department under the Supernatural Tower to thoroughly investigate the remaining forces of the Blood Alliance lurking within their families. Thundercloud Technology and Sky Pillar Corporation, in particular, were willing to disclose their core financial and R&D data for the convenience of the investigation. Before the investigation was over, none of the members of the nine great families were allowed to leave Dragon City without the joint investigation committees approval. This rule not only blocked the possibility of any Blood Alliance Remnants from escaping to the depths of the Other World and seeking refuge with the indigenous civilizations. However, they were basically giving up on dominating the development of Picturesque Orchid Lake. Second, the nine super-rich families would support the in-depth reform of the Survival Committee, which had been in operation for decades. They would greatly increase the number of seats for ordinary people and Red Dragon soldiers, reduce the proportion of members from the super-rich families, and increase the possibility of passing bills beneficial to the ordinary people such as the Compulsory Cultivation Law and the Anti-trust Law. Third, the nine great families would support the establishment of a new Joint Combat Command Center to integrate the Red Dragon Army and the company armed forces to be in charge of Dragon Citys external military operations. Unless authorized by the Joint Combat Command Center, whether it was a company armed force or an individual with unique skills, they were not allowed to represent Dragon Citys civilization and send out forces. The nine great families attitude made Meng Chao heave a sigh of relief. His efforts of the past few years had accumulated at this moment, allowing the major interest groups in Dragon City to make the most rational choice. They had, at least temporarily, resolved the biggest hidden danger within Dragon City. When the red sun rose from the horizon, the chaotic dust finally settled. Chapter 1800 - 1800 Sky-Supporting Pillar 1800 Sky-Supporting Pillar This was because the Red Dragon Army controlled the most powerful force in Dragon City, apart from the superhumans. To avoid friction and even conflicts with the armed superhuman forces loyal to the nine mega corporations, they had always been silent and conservative. However, a lot of young officers in the Red Dragon Army had gradually taken over the important positions from the bottom to the core in the past decades of battles. These young military officers were orphans of war raised by Battle God Lei Zongchao. They were children of poor families who were sponsored and proud students whom Lei Zongchao had taught. To a certain extent, Battle God Palace, which was founded by these young men, could replace the Red Dragon Army to obtain the benefits that they deserved and the power that they yearned for and had to obtain. Meng Chao was also a member of Battle God Palace. Through Battle God Palace, Superstar Company had also reached a strategic collaboration with the Red Dragon Army, and it became one of the armys most important logistics contractors. The Red Dragon Armys support was indispensable for Superstar Company to rise from an ordinary harvesting team to an emerging force that could be compared with the nine mega corporations in just a few years. Meng Chao had escorted Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidians corpses all the way back to the surface. Before dawn, he had been with Railway gun Long Feijun and the other young officers who were both from Battle God Place and the Red Dragon Army. They discussed Dragon Citys new structure after the chaos of the Blood Alliance. The two of them welcomed the nine mega corporations three statements. However, in the near future, what form would the nine great mega corporations exist in? They would still be firmly controlled by a cultivation family with an astonishing size, great power, and private armed forces. Their sphere of influence would span across Monster Mountain Range, and they would occupy the mountain and become kings in places beyond Dragon Citys reach. They would then establish their own businesses. The strict Anti-Monopoly Law was also implemented to restrict and divide the nine mega corporations into dozens or even hundreds of small and medium-sized enterprises. This would eliminate the possibility of an individual, including Deity Realm warriors, having too much power, authority, and resources. Even if a brand-new super enterprise was to be established, it should belong to all the citizens of Dragon City, and at most, it should be managed and operated by a peerless powerhouse. The decision was too important. It was not something that Meng Chao and Long Feijun, the new generation and the young generation, could make in a few hours. Nevertheless, the two of them could agree on some things on behalf of their respective forces. No matter how complicated the differences and even conflicts between the various interest groups in Dragon City were, they should not use force to solve the problem. Dialogue and cooperation were the common demands of all classes and major forces in Dragon City. How one would rise in the future did not depend on the Deity Realm warriors of the older generation who still had great power, or on the new generation of experts like Meng Chao, who had an unstoppable momentum like the rising sun. Instead, they had to listen to the voices of all the citizens and even hold an unprecedented public meeting to make a decision. As for the person who called for and hosted the public assembly, or rather, at that moment, the only person who had enough power and prestige for all the forces to accept him to stabilize the situation in Dragon City was not Meng Chao, who had just returned. It was the name that they had mentioned many times, Battle God Lei Zongchao! Since the destruction of the Blood Alliance decades ago, Lei Zongchao, the number one master in Dragon City, had unexpectedly chosen to give up all his power when the highest power was just at his fingertips. He lived in seclusion, devoted himself to research, and did his best to expand the path of spirit energy cultivation. In the beginning, some people suspected that he was hiding his strength and biding his time. He was trying to build a huge interest group in addition to his tyrannical individual combat power. Once his wings were fully grown, he would then seize the control of Dragon City from the hands of the nine mega corporations. However, Lei Zongchao spent nearly half a century, or rather, he spent more than half of his life proving that he was truly not interested in fighting for power. At this moment, Lei Zongchao, who had reached the end of his life, was suffering from the backlash of spirit energy because he had spread the Kindling of his cultivation to thousands of households through his hard work. He could no longer appear in public and be exposed to the intense sunlight and air that was rich in impurities like normal people. He could only live at the top of the Supernatural Tower, in Battle God Palace, which had been built with special crystal materials. Occasionally, when he wanted to leave the Supernatural Tower, he had to wear a medical suit that looked like ancient heavy armor. He obviously would not pose too much of a threat to the major interest groups in Dragon City. As such, he won the respect of all parties from the bottom of their hearts, becoming the greatest common variable that was acceptable to all. Meng Chao also felt that getting Battle God Lei Zongchao to help Dragon City survive the most dangerous and chaotic period was the best choice. In his apocalyptic nightmare, Lei Zongchaos old injuries relapsed, and he, unfortunately, died without his help. Without the Battle Gods control, the nine mega corporations would develop in an abnormal way, and they might even become the dominant force. This time, Meng Chao believed that the secret technique from Picturesque Orchid Lake would help Lei Zongchao extend his life. It would allow him to continue protecting Dragon City civilization until he saw the dawn of victory. As for Lei Zongchaos personal opinion, Meng Chao and Long Feijun both agreed that it was not a problem. One should know that the great Battle God loved his home and compatriots very much. He had fought for the Dragon City civilization all his life. In the past few decades, he had not been willing to leave the mountain, just because he did not want to have any conflict with the nine mega corporations. However, at this critical time, Meng Chao and Long Feijun believed that this respected master would not just sit back and do nothing. As long as he was still breathing, even if his cells were suffering the pain of burning his spirit energy, Battle God Lei Zongchao would step forward and build his body into a pillar that supported Dragon City. Long Feijun had been stationed in Dragon City for the past year and had been with Lei Zongchao at all times. He knew the Battle Gods current situation better than Meng Chao, so he volunteered to go to the Supernatural Tower and report what had happened last night to his master. He also invited Lei Zongchao to take charge of the situation on behalf of all Battle God Palace members. Meanwhile, Meng Chao received news from Ai Lei. Even though she was just an ordinary tabloid reporter, Ai Lei and her peers had played a crucial role in yesterdays battle. Sneaking online and spreading the news of Meng Chaos shocking adventure in Picturesque Orchid Lake, as well as his grand return, was only one aspect. More importantly, through her various network channels, she had grasped how the more than ten million Dragon City citizens truly felt about the current situation and their future! Chapter 1801 - 1801 Complicated and Confusing 1801 Complicated and Confusing Ai Lei told Meng Chao that according to the investigations she and her companions had conducted on social media and various forums, the Blood Alliance had reappeared and corrupted Deity Realm warriors like Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqi. The matter had indeed caused a great shock to the ordinary people. However, people did not lose confidence in the future of Dragon Citys civilization. In this aspect, it was naturally all thanks to Meng Chaos divine army that descended from the sky and turned the tide. He also fought against two elites on his own and defeated them. At least, that was what the ordinary people thought. More importantly, Meng Chao had brought information about the Other Worlds core region. It allowed the people to have a better understanding of the Other Worlds indigenous civilizations. As the saying went, the fear of the unknown is the greatest fear. From the Turan orcs to the Holy Light faction, the strength of the Other Worlds natives had exceeded the expectations of Dragon Citys people. However, the current Dragon City was no longer completely ignorant of the Other Worlds natives. Instead, they held the advantage of information over their enemies, who were still in the dark about them. The good news was that even though the natives individual combat strength was somewhat beyond expectations, they were still too weak. The level of their civilization was roughly equivalent to the Middle Ages of Earths civilization. Meanwhile, with its flood of steel and modern social structure, Dragon Citys high-dimensional space gave it an advantage, and it could carry out attacks from a higher ground. Besides, the natives of the Other World were not united. The Turan orcs and the Holy Light faction had a ten-thousand-year-old conflict that was engraved in their bones and hearts. They both regarded each other as the greatest enemy that they had to kill at all costs. There was a lot to be done with this. Right now, Meng Chao had already formed a strategic alliance with the Turan orcs on Dragon Citys behalf. As long as they remained low-key, steady, and patient after this, Dragon Citys civilization might be able to reap the most war benefits while paying the smallest price. Since the future was worth looking forward to, people would be able to face temporary setbacks and riots with the toughest nerves. After all, this was not Dragon Citys first time facing a life-and-death crisis. Half of the city had been devoured by the monster horde, and the survivors had to fight the monsters with their fists and teeth between the broken walls in the past. Compared to that, what was the riot last night? AI Leis information finally allowed Meng Chao to breathe a sigh of relief. Aside from that, Ai Lei also gave Meng Chao some good news. Weve found Tailless Monkey. Hes still alive! Is that so? Meng Chaos spirits were lifted. The intelligence broker named Tailless Monkey was just an insignificant person, but he was the middleman who had introduced Ai Lei to Shen Yulin for her interview. However, when Meng Chao and Ai Lei went to Tailless Monkeys residence to investigate and ask him about related matters, they found half of Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd.s sign in the missing Tailless Monkeys home. That was how Meng Chao followed the trail and found the Blood Flower laboratory that Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. had set up in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range. He followed the assassination team from the laboratory to the scene of Shen Yuanbaos assassination and finally saved the powerful Deity Realm warrior. That was how they broke through the nine mega corporations solid shell, stopped the Blood Alliances scheme, and forced the nine mega corporations to reach a compromise. In this sense, the intelligence broker, Tailless Monkey, was a key character that changed history. He was the nameless hero hidden behind the scenes. If he had not been smart enough to see through the abductors identity right away and leave behind clues very discreetly The Blood Alliance would have probably succeeded by now! Where is Tailless Monkey? I have to thank him properly. I want to thank him on behalf of many people! Meng Chao said sincerely. Hes on the way to the First Affiliated Hospital, Ai Lei said. But hes fine. He doesnt even have any external injuries. Hes just a little weak after being locked up with his eyes covered for too long. Thank goodness. Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief. I thought that Tailless Monkey was already dead. Indeed, based on the Blood Alliances style, intelligence brokers like Tailless Monkey were no different from the ants on the ground. It was not worth mentioning even if a hundred of them were stomped to death. Tailless Monkey had been missing for a long time, but not only had the Blood Alliance not killed him, but they had even given him enough food to keep him alive. It was beyond Meng Chaos expectations. Do you know where they rescued Tailless Monkey? Meng Chao asked. Was he in a secret lair that belonged to one of the Blood Alliances members? No, Ai Lei said He ran onto the street on his own. What? Meng Chao did not understand. What do you mean by he ran onto the street on his own?'' Tailless Monkey couldnt really remember who he was. He seemed to have been injected with a certain drug. His memory was fuzzy, and he only remembered that he had been sleeping comfortably in a dark and warm place, like a hibernating bear that could not get enough sleep no matter how much he slept, Ai Lei explained. When he finally woke up, he found himself lying on the side of the street. He had not moved his hands and feet for a long time, and his muscles had atrophied. After that, he called the police himself. Thats how it is Meng Chao did not get it. If a member of the Blood Alliance had truly captured Tailless Monkey and locked him up in secret for so long, why would he release him with his tail and beard intact? The Blood Alliance had already committed so many murders. Would Tailless Monkeys release reduce their crimes? So, we dont know who captured Tailless Monkey? Meng Chao thought about it and continued asking. I dont know, Ai Lei said. Tailless Monkey didnt even see his kidnappers face. Thats strange. Meng Chao said, Then, why did Tailless Monkey leave half of Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd.s sign on the top shelf of his cabinet? The question made Ai Lei fall silent for a long time. A moment later, Ai Lei also responded in a puzzled tone, This is the strangest part of the whole thing. I just asked Tailless Monkey, and he said that he didnt draw Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd.s sign on the top shelf of his kitchen cabinet with kitchen oil. What?! Meng Chao almost jumped. The blueprint that had just cleared up in his mind became blurry again. That symbol was the starting point of everything. Without it, Shen Yuanbao would have died without a doubt. If this Deity Realm expert fell, Dragon City would descend into a treacherous whirlpool or even a bloody torrent! Could Tailless Monkey have left the clue behind but forgot? Didnt you say that he was injected with some kind of drug that blurred his memory? Meng Chao composed himself and quickly thought of all the possibilities. I dont think so, Ai Lei answered. Although Tailless Monkey doesnt remember much about what happened after he was kidnapped, he clearly remembers that he never investigated Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. So, how could he have left any relevant clues? Chapter 1802 - 1802 The Person Behind the Scenes 1802 The Person Behind the Scenes Meng Chao fell silent. He felt like he had once again fallen into a complicated maze. There was no need for Tailless Monkey to lie. After all, this was a good thing, not a bad one. If he really was the one who had left the sign, he would practically be a hero and Dragon Citys savior. Forget about the others, the benefits that Meng Chaos Superstar Company alone could give him through the gaps of their fingers were enough for Tailless Monkey to live an easy life. He would obtain great wealth and be free. So, if Tailless Monkey had not left the clues pointing to Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. behind, who could it have been? It was clear that before Meng Chao and Ai Lei arrived at Tailless Monkeys living quarters, a third party had sneaked in and left the clue behind. After further analysis, the person responsible should have known about Meng Chaos existence. The clue had been specifically left for Meng Chao to find. However, here came the problem: Meng Chaos return to Dragon City was unexpected. In fact, even Meng Chao himself never anticipated it. The whole thing had been a random event. After sneaking back to Dragon City, he had not come into direct contact with anyone other than Ai Lei. How could anyone have possibly locked onto him and determined his identity in just a few days or even one day? Who was this person, or rather, whose side was this person on? Naturally, it could not have been the Blood Alliance. It could only have been an enemy of the Blood Alliance. The problem was, if the person was an enemy of the Blood Alliance and whoever it was had an important clue pointing to Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd Why did the person not pass the clue to the official organizations like the Supernatural Tower or the Red Dragon Army? Would it not have been safer and more convenient to eliminate the Blood Alliance that way? Why did the person leave the clues to Meng Chao so that he could stop the assassination attempt, expose the conspiracy, and get rid of the Blood Alliance all by himself? It was as if the mysterious person hiding in the dark wanted to lead Meng Chao by the nose and push him into the spotlight at the same time, turning him into a superhero before everyones eyes. This person Meng Chaos pupils suddenly shrank to the size of two needles. He suddenly remembered that when he was searching Tailless Monkeys house, he had a very strange but familiar feeling. It was as though someone was lurking nearby and spying on him. However, when he expanded his vitality magnetic field and scanned his surroundings, the feeling vanished. The other party was like an ice cube, melting in the vast ocean. Back then, Meng Chao merely thought that he was hallucinating. Perhaps he was being oversensitive because he had not returned to Dragon City for too long. Now that he thought about it, his initial feeling had been correct. The mysterious person who had used the sludge from the kitchen to leave Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd.s logo at the top of the cabinet had been lurking nearby at the time and even brushed past him. Its a person I know. No, not just know, but someone Im very familiar with! Meng Chao mumbled to himself, Thats why she was able to sense my presence the moment I returned to Dragon City! Senior? Ai Lei asked uncertainly via the communication channel. Even though Meng Chaos identity was no longer a secret, she was used to calling him Senior. After all, no matter how young he was, it was difficult for people to not look at him with respect. He was a new warrior who had caused the death of two Deity Realm experts the moment he returned to Dragon City. Let me guess Meng Chao fell silent for a moment before he said, Tailless Monkey didnt know who asked him to get someone to interview Shen Yulin, did he? Thats right. How did you know, Senior? Ai Lei was surprised. Tailless Monkey said that he didnt know the employer at all. He was just hanging out in a bar one day, and for some reason, someone stuffed a note into his pocket and told him to check a locker. Driven by curiosity, he ended up retrieving a briefcase from the locker. The instructions in the briefcase specified that he find someone to interview Shen Yulin. There was also an anonymous store value card inside. It was the type that allowed him to buy rare items at the Monster Market. He didnt want to take the mission. After all, the employer was too mysterious, and the contents of the mission involved Universe Corporation and the Shen family. It was obvious that it wouldnt be as simple as an interview. He might even lose his head. However, it couldnt be helped. The employer offered too much The store cards credit limit was enough for Tailless Monkey to spend lavishly for an entire year. In addition, the other party didnt ask Tailless Monkey to personally interview Shen Yulin. They only asked him to find a suitable reporter. Tailless Monkey thought that he had gotten lucky, so he found me. After I left Dragon City and crossed Monster Mountain Range to reach Red Creek Valley, he went into hiding. Unexpectedly, he failed to evade capture. Understood. You should be the only one who knows the identity of the middleman. Since you werent caught by Universe Corporation or the Blood Alliance, those two forces wouldnt have been able to locate Tailless Monkey so quickly. Only one person could have caught Tailless Monkey before the two of us, and that person is Tailless Monkeys employer. Its the person who asked you to interview Shen Yulin! Meng Chao frowned and continued, So, the entire interview was a conspiracy? The purpose was not to interview him but to alert him and deliberately trigger an intense reaction from Shen Yulin? But why? No matter how sharp the questions are, an interview alone wouldnt be enough to get any useful information from Shen Yulin, whos a member of the Blood Alliance! Meng Chao was even more confused now. Nevertheless, he was increasingly certain of the mysterious persons identity because he had smelled an unusually familiar scent from her technique. Help me look after Tailless Monkey. Ill meet him in person later, Meng Chao said to Ai Lei. Im going to Azure Medical Center! Azure Medical Center was a large comprehensive medical institution under the Azure Alliance. Although it was a private medical institution that had just been established a year ago, it had the support of the Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, Blue Home, Superstar Company, and other forces. It had developed extremely fast, and its medical technology was top-notch. Even so, the treatment fees were much lower than those in other private medical institutions, and its cost-performance ratio was incredibly high. Soon, it became the first choice for a large number of ordinary citizens to treat their injuries, maintain spirit meridians, and install rune prosthetics. Due to the Blood Alliances reckless actions, a large number of citizens had been injured in the rat tides outbreak and the spread of the zombie virus. At this moment, Azure Medical Center was overcrowded like the other major medical institutions in Dragon City. The cries of the injured and the sharp sound of the ambulance were mixed together with the low groans of the infected. The air was cold and tense. Chapter 1803 - 1803 Song Jinbo and Su Mulian 1803 Song Jinbo and Su Mulian Many of the wounded were core members of the Azure Alliance. They had been bitten by the surging tide of rats and the desperate members of the Blood Alliance in the fierce battle last night. Their wounds were bloody, and some of them were even missing limbs. It was a terrible sight. However, when they saw Meng Chao in person at Azure Medical Center, their eyes still shone despite losing a lot of blood and being partially conscious. They struggled to get up and greet the hero who had saved Dragon City. Even though Meng Chaos heart was in turmoil, he remained patient as he checked everyones injuries. Whenever he encountered patients who were too seriously injured to make it to the operating table, he would even output his spirit energy to help stabilize their vitality magnetic field. He could not create the future on his own. These mid- to low-level superhumans from thousands of ordinary families and members of the Azure Alliance were the ones who could truly create and decide their future. Leader Meng! Song Jinbo walked up to him with a fierce expression on his face. He was also wearing the blue armband of the Azure Alliance. Song Jinbo had originally been the military counselor of the number one gang in the Lair, the Golden Tooth Gang. He had been a quick-witted and unconventional gang member who knew how to make money. The former gang leader of the Golden teeth gang, Saber Jin Wanhao, maintained order in Dragon Citys underground world, and he was a close comrade of Battle God Lei Zongchao. He was one of the older-generation Deity Realm warriors who could wrestle with the controllers of the nine mega corporations. During the Monster War, the Supernatural Entity under the monster masterminds command, Vortex, had been ordered to sneak into the Lair. It had tried to stir up a big fight between the Golden Tooth Gang and a few other gangs to completely disrupt the order underground. It wanted to cause an avalanche of chaos that started from the heart of Dragon City. In the end, Meng Chao and Lu Siya worked together and cracked Vortexs scheme. They also saved the Golden Tooth Gang, which had lost its leader and was about to fall apart after Jin Wanhaos disappearance. During that battle, Song Jinbo used his sharp mind as the military advisor to determine that Meng Chao was a friend and not an enemy. He gave him his full trust and support, and he created the key conditions for Meng Chao to defeat their enemy. Once the dust settled, Song Jinbo did his best to support Meng Chao in taking over the Golden Tooth Gang. At the very least, he wanted Meng Chao to become the honorary gang leader. Meng Chao acknowledged Song Jinbos intelligence and his loyalty to the Golden Tooth Gang by giving him extremely high authority in the plan to rebuild the Lair. He believed that Song Jinbo would be able to find a way out for the hundreds of thousands of poor people living in the Lair. It would be better than what they had been doing for the past few decades. Song Jinbo did not let him down. In the year that he was away, not only did Song Jinbo complete the task of rebuilding the Lair, but he also helped many gangs in the Lair to collaborate with Superstar Company. He successfully got rid of the awkward situation where their main industry only ran underground. He also created a large number of legal jobs for the several hundred thousand poor people. Now, Song Jinbo had joined the Azure Alliance as a representative of the underground forces in Dragon City. He had firmly tied his forces to Meng Chaos. When he saw Meng Chao again, he still addressed him as sect master, and he obediently put himself in the position of a subordinate. How is President Lu? Meng Chao could not be bothered with formalities with Song Jinbo and asked right away. Lu Siya had once served as the executive chairman of the Lair Reconstruction Committee, and she had been very close with Song Jinbo too. They had personally planned many secret and important strategic collaborations as well as implemented them. Song Jinbo was in charge of logistics in the Azure Alliance, which included coordinating medical resources and so on. Meng Chao was busy hunting down the leader of the Blood Alliance last night. After Lu Siya was sent to Azure Medical Center, Song Jinbo took care of her. President Lu is fine. Shes been sent to the special VIP Ward, and her conditions been stable. Song Jinbo said, Chairwoman Su just went over. Shes preparing to help President Lu treat her injuries. Chairwoman Su, whom Song Jinbo was referring to was the holy maiden, Su Mulian, from the Lair. This girl, who had come from the most secretive Leprosy Village at the Lairs core, had a very special healing ability. Her cell activity was a hundred times stronger than that of ordinary superhumans. Not only could she heal her own injuries quickly, but she could also transfer other peoples injuries to her body through some incredible method and solve the problem with her powerful and rapid healing ability. Su Mulian had saved countless people in the Lair with her gift. The descendants of those who had been infected with the early zombie virus in Leprosy Village more or less had genetic defects. Coupled with spirit radiation and chemical pollution, many people had become deformed and ugly, leading miserable lives. Outsiders often regarded Leprosy Village as the devils den since it was ravaged by the plague. Su Mulian, with her compassionate heart, burned herself like a candle to bring a trace of warmth and light to the villagers in despair. With her stubborn spirit, which Meng Chao and Lu Siya never understood, she transferred the pain of the descendants of those who were infected with the early zombie virus to her own body time and time again. She transformed the pain that the ordinary people could not bear into an extremely weak but real hope. She possessed an ascetic character that even Meng Chao had to respect. Azure Medical Center had been built for Su Mulian to a large extent. In the beginning, Meng Chao and Lu Siya had jointly funded a medical research institute in the hopes of figuring out the mystery behind Su Mulians ability and replicating her self-healing ability on a large scale. That way, she would not have to transfer other peoples pain to her own body and self-heal every time. It was agonizing. However, Su Mulian took the initiative to suggest that since the estrangement between the Lair and the outside world had been broken, she wanted to serve more compatriots. Su Mulian was firm. The descendants of those infected with the early zombie virus in the depths of the Lair also needed more medical resources, as well as genetic technology, to eradicate their genetic defects. Just like that, the medical research institute grew increasingly large, gradually receiving the attention and support of various forces. In the end, it developed into todays Azure Medical Center. Su Mulian herself was Azure Medical Centers treatment target and also its trump card. Being the hospitals deputy director, she stayed in there day and night to serve the ordinary patients who could not even afford to pay for their treatments. As for Lu Siya, her spirit power was exhausted, and her spirit meridians were broken, but her internal organs and brain were fine. With Su Mulians help, it should not be a problem for her to live a healthy life for a few more decades as an ordinary person without any strength. Even so, Meng Chaos heart was still filled with uncertainty. Take me to the VIP Ward immediately! he anxiously said to Song Jinbo. Chapter 1804 - 1804 An Unexpected Attack 1804 An Unexpected Attack The special VIP Wards in Azure Medical Center were in an independent seven-story building. However, due to the large number of wounded that had been sent over last night, the first to third floors had been opened up as temporary treatment areas, and they were already packed to the brim. The fourth floor was a quarantine zone, and a team of armed superhumans from the Azure Alliance was stationed there. The incident with the Blood Alliance had not come to an end, and Lu Siya was an important person involved. To prevent her from encountering any mishaps, security measures could not be ignored. When Meng Chao arrived on the fifth floor, he saw a few doctors and nurses going down. Whats going on? They were all members of the medical team that was looking after Lu Siya. Song Jinbo hurried up to him. Chairwoman Su is up there. The chubby head nurse first looked at Meng Chao in surprise before she said, She told us that she didnt have enough manpower, so she asked us to deal with the normal patients first. Shell personally look after Madam Lu. Meng Chao frowned slightly. There was nothing wrong with this arrangement. Yet, the warning signs in the depths of his mind were getting stronger and stronger. Meng Chao did not have the time to ask questions. He pushed the crowd aside and rushed to the top floor in two steps. There were also several armed superhumans from the Azure Alliance stationed in the long corridor. Two of them looked familiar. Judging from the multi-functional heavy-fire spirit artificial limbs they were wearing, they should be members of the Broken Star Club. They had followed Meng Chao to cultivate the Ultimate Style and had fought alongside Meng Chao, as well as Lu Siya, many times. When they saw Meng Chao, the two broken-star superhumans immediately smiled knowingly and went up to him. Meng Chaos gaze moved past their shoulders toward the VIP Ward at the end of the corridor. At first glance, the VIP Ward appeared quiet, and there was no movement. However, for some reason, Meng Chao felt that there was an ominous ripple in the air. It was like water vapor that was on the verge of freezing before a storm. Suddenly, there was a soft pop, as if something had exploded at the end of the corridor, but it also felt like the entire space trembled. Meng Chaos pupils shrank to the size of two needle tips. He turned into a bolt of lightning and dodged the eyes of the two broken-star superhumans, shooting out from between them. However, just as he was about to reach the ward door, which, in theory, could not have blocked him, he felt an invisible iron wall in his way. No, it was not appropriate to describe it as an iron wall. It was not some indestructible material, but something as soft, dense, and deep as seawater and as sticky as asphalt, which could easily suffocate someone. When Meng Chao charged over at a speed close to the sound barrier, he was like a huge rock free-falling from beyond the atmosphere and smashing into the ocean. Even if he smashed the ocean and created raging waves, it would be impossible for him to make a hole in the ocean. This is a space barrier generator! Meng Chaos heart was in turmoil. Ripples were raised in the space around him as he rammed into it, making him feel that he was in a broken, mottled void. The backlash from the spatial ripples even made him feel as if the sky and earth were spinning, and organs were upside down. This device that originated from the ancient ruins could directly interfere and even tear space. Even Deity Realm experts could not break through the restrictions of spatial laws in a hurry. Twenty-four hours ago, the members of the Blood Alliance had used the space barrier generator to kidnap Lu Siya. He did not expect that once the Blood Alliance fell apart, he would run into the space barrier generator again. The originally clear situation had once again become complicated and confusing. However, when Meng Chao tried his best to activate his vitality magnetic field, his iron fist, which was burning with spirit energy, struck the space in front of him that was blocked by the transparent asphalt. That caused the power of the space barrier generator to exceed its limit and release cracking sounds. It even tore the door into pieces. When Meng Chao passed through the door, the scene inside completely exceeded his expectations. Originally, all the clues pointed to Lu Siya hiding a part of the truth, so Meng Chao wanted to ask her about it. At this moment, Lu Siya was still trapped in a huge medical chamber. She was extremely haggard and in pain. There was someone above her holding a syringe filled with an unknown liquid. He was trying to inject it into her carotid artery. That person was Su Mulian. Whats going on? Meng Chao was dumbfounded. His impression of Su Mulian was that she was as ancient, quiet, and unchanging as a wood carving. Her every move was filled with the aura of someone who bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied mankind. Her actions held the consciousness of someone who knew that others would suffer if she was not good enough. Even when she was transferring the most serious diseases of the deformed and ugly patients from Leprosy Village into her body and suffering the excruciating pain that felt like thousands of ants were gnawing on her heart, she rarely showed anything more than a slight frown. She was a typical ascetic. Meng Chao thought that nothing in the world that could move her. However, at this moment, Su Mulian was kneeling on Lu Siyas chest and using all of her strength to stab a cold and shiny needle tip into her neck. It was as if she had been possessed by a ghost and was a completely different person. Her face was hideous as she gritted her teeth, and her eyes were bloodshot. Thick blood vessels were bulging on her slender arms like swollen earthworms. Due to the space shield, Meng Chao could not hear the sounds in the ward. However, from Su Mulians hysterical appearance, it was not difficult to imagine the kind of shrill wails and howls that were being released from her rapidly rising and falling chest. Su Mulian was not supposed to have any extraordinary combat power except for her incredible healing skills. With the monsters will in her body, Lu Siya would never be hurt by Su Mulian. However, Meng Chao and Lu Siya herself had removed the monstrous power last night. For this, she paid the price of having her spirit meridians broken and her body seriously injured. Su Mulian had the highest authority to operate the medical cabin, so she could inject a large amount of sleeping pills and tranquilizers into the medical drugs to further make Lu Siya lose her ability to resist. Judging from the fact that she had secretly installed the space barrier generator, the attack was neither an accident nor a reckless act. Instead, it was carefully planned and premeditated. But why? Not only did Lu siya and Su Mulian not have any enmity, but they were also partners in the reconstruction of the Lair and Azure Medical Center. There was no reason for them to turn against each other. Even if there were differences and contradictions in their work, it was not enough to make a simple and quiet woman like Su Mulian to go crazy! This was something that Meng Chao could not understand. Even Lu Siya, who was crossing her arms to resist Su Mulian, was shocked and scared. Chapter 1805 - 1805 The Crazy Prophet 1805 The Crazy Prophet Meng Chao had no other choice. He could only bombard the transparent asphalt wall in front of him repeatedly, stirring up layers of ripples and causing the space barrier generator to continue operating in overload. In the end, it was damaged from the inside and disintegrated. In this half-a-minute long process, whether it was him, any other Deity Realm warriors, or even the steel torrent armed with tanks, armored vehicles, and railway guns, none of them could cause the slightest interference within the space barriers range. This was because, in theory, the small space had been completely separated from the surrounding world. It seemed close, but in fact, it was far away. Su Mulian noticed Meng Chaos unexpected intrusion, and she was dumbfounded. However, she did not stop her insane actions. Instead, she became more ferocious and fanatical as if she was not afraid to die with Lu Siya. Lu Siyas face was red, and blood was about to ooze out of her pores. She could not stop the syringe in Su Mulians hand from getting closer and closer to her carotid artery. The silver needle was about to pierce into Lu Siyas neck. So, Lu Siya no longer stopped her but went with the flow and changed from blocking to pulling. At the same time, she jerked her head to the side, causing the syringe to brush past her carotid artery. The silver needle was so close to her blood vessels that it pierced through a layer of skin and came out from below. A lot of medical drugs or lethal venoms of unknown components shot out of the hollow tubes in the form of weird smoke. Su Mulians first attack missed. She yelled and tried to withdraw the syringe to attack again. Lu Siya took the opportunity to roll over and used all her strength in her wrist to grab the syringe. Su Mulians eyes were bloodshot. She took out a thin scalpel from her pocket and waved it wildly, attempting to stab Lu Siyas heart. Lu Siya had already spotted Meng Chao, Song Jinbo, and the others at the door out of the corner of her eye. She also realized that the space barrier was becoming weaker and weaker. She did not need to subdue Su Mulian; she just needed to stall for time. Lu Siya, who had rich combat experience, made a prompt decision. She lowered her shoulder and faced the sharp blade. The scalpel pierced her shoulder, but it got stuck in her scapula and tight tendons. Blood slowly bloomed from her shoulder like a burning lotus flower. Although the wound looked shocking, Lu Siya had escaped the bloody mouths of monsters countless times, so such an injury was insignificant. She wrapped herself around Su Mulian like an octopus and restricted Su Mulians range of movement to the greatest extent with the help of the narrow space in the medical cabin. Lu Siya then pinned the syringe full of mystic potion under her body, not giving Su Mulian a chance to touch it. Although Su Mulians attack was fierce, it was not organized. The two sides were in a stalemate for more than ten seconds, and she was unable to retrieve her lethal weapon again. At that moment, Meng Chaos repeated attacks overloaded the space barrier generator, which had been secretly placed in the corner. Black smoke rose into the air, and it exploded with a series of cracking sounds. As the spatial ripples spread and disappeared, the space in the VIP Ward once again merged with their surroundings. Meng Chao could clearly hear Lu Siyas panting and Su Mulians crying? He and a few other guards hurried forward and tried to restrain Su Mulian, who was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. No! Su Mulian was like a mother beast that had fallen into a trap, desperately struggling and howling. The guards who followed Meng Chao into the ward were all brawny men. They could kill ferocious beasts that weighed more than half a ton with their bare hands. However, Su Mulian, whom they were holding back, seemed to be struggling more than a half-ton beast. If Meng Chao had not seen it with his own eyes, it would have been hard to imagine that this petite body actually contained such a devastating and crazy power. As he looked at Su Mulians deep and fanatical eyes, Meng Chao had an illusion. He wondered if there was a tunnel in her body that led to a different dimension and she could continuously absorb the surging power from the other world. No, Meng Chao, you cant stop me! Let me kill this monster! Su Mulian was finally pinned to the ground by the burly men, but her cervical vertebrae made strange cracking sounds as if they were about to burst. She ignored the pain and raised her head in a strange manner. Her eyes were covered in blood and tears, and they looked like they were about to burn. She stared straight at Meng Chao. Her expression was like that of a patient suffering from hysteria or a prophet who had just seen the apocalypse. Meanwhile, Meng Chao was the only answer she had been searching for, and he was her final salvation. She screamed, Shell kill you, Meng Chao. Shell kill the entire Dragon City! Theres still time. Kill her! Kill this monster! Even though Meng Chao had been through hundreds of battles, he could still remain calm and composed when facing an opponent at the level of the demonic Doomsday Wolf, Kanus. Su Mulians curse seemed to come from the depths of hell, and it made his heart tremble. Following Su Mulians gaze, Meng Chao turned his head to check Lu siyas condition. Lu Siya covered her injured shoulder, her face pale and confused. She first shook her head slightly at Meng Chao to show that she was fine. Then, with a partially-shocked and partially-curious look, she scrutinized Su Mulian, who was like a different person. She did not understand the meaning behind Su Mulians actions at all. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. He believed that Lu Siyas confusion came from the bottom of her heart. She really did not know why Su Mulian wanted to kill her. Thinking about it carefully, Lu Siya being sent to Azure Medical Center had been a complete accident. If he had not returned to Dragon City in time and stopped the Blood Alliances plot, Lu Siya would most likely have fallen into Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqis hands. In other words, neither Su Mulian nor Lu Siya could have expected to meet here on this extremely chaotic night. Whats going on? Meng Chao was completely confused. He turned his gaze to Song Jinbo. Song Jinbos face was filled with shock too, and he did not know what to do. Obviously, the Lair Reconstruction Committees core member, the Golden Tooth Gangs military adviser, who was very close to Lu Siya and Su Mulian, never noticed any conflicts and hidden dangers between the two. However, he was still a follower of Tyrant Saber Jin Wanhao, and he was used to seeing all kinds of people. Even though his mind was in turmoil, he took a few deep breaths and issued his orders without a change of expression. All the guards on the scene immediately formed an impenetrable circle. No one was allowed to approach the sixth and seventh floors without permission. Su Mulian had been living in Azure Medical Center for a long time, so she had a small dormitory. For the sake of secrecy, Song Jinbo personally led a group of people to conduct a search. Very quickly, they found a powerful pistol with a crystal marrow warhead, as well as a crystal bomb disguised as a surgical equipment box! Chapter 1806 - 1806 The Reason for Being Crazy 1806 The Reason for Being Crazy Although Dragon Citys people advocated martial arts, every household stored a lot of guns, ammunition, and even rocket launchers. However, such a crystal marrow gun, which could blow a hole in the iron bones of a ferocious Hell Beast, was obviously not available in any random weapon market. According to the latest regulations on the management of dangerous goods, similar weapons had to be applied for, inspected, registered, and purchased in a unified manner. They also had to have a unique number. However, Su Mulians two great weapons were unnumbered black market products. They had also been insanely modified. Their power was enough to burn everything in the ward into ashes. It seemed that Su Mulian had been carefully preparing for this assassination for a long time. But she did not expect to have a chance to be alone with Lu Siya so soon. Last night, Azure Medical Center had been very busy. As the deputy director and the one with the healing technique, she had naturally been the focus of everyones attention. No matter where she went, she was surrounded by a large number of medical staff, patients family members, and members of related departments. She never got the opportunity to return to the dormitory and hide the two big weapons on her body. Fortunately for her, Lu Siya was seriously injured and missing all of her internal energy. Su Mulian was not sure if there would be a better time to assassinate her after the chaotic night. After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to take the risk and make an early move without a big killing weapon. Su Mulian was not a qualified assassin. She left too many traces behind, so it was not hard to deduce her scheme. Nevertheless, her motive was even more puzzling than Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian joining the Blood Alliance. Thankfully, Meng Chao stopped her in time, so news of this shocking assassination attempt had yet to spread. Meng Chao fell silent for a moment before he asked Song Jinbo to help him block the news. Even if they could not seal it off for too long, it would be good to fight for an hour before the great disturbance evolved into a stormy sea. Song Jinbo quickly swept his gaze across Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Su Mulians faces before he agreed happily. He led the other witnesses and retreated to the stairs between the sixth and seventh floors, leaving the silent VIP Ward to the three witnesses. By now, Su Mulian had completely calmed down. Her hair was still disheveled, and her eyes were like blue candlelight. She stared at Meng Chao and Lu Siya, and there was a mystery deeper than death in the silence. Lu Siya had just used a military first aid kit to heal herself. She covered the wound on her shoulder blade with a confused look on her face. Before Meng Chao could ask anything, she shook her head and said, Dont ask me. I dont know. Before you returned to Dragon City, Ms. Mulian and I did we not have any conflicts. Besides, we were partners who signed many business agreements together. I swear on my life that Ive never had any intention of harming her or the people of the Lair in any of our collaborations. On the contrary, I regarded the people of the Lair, especially the original residents of Leprosy Village, as my foundation. In many cases, I would rather harm my own interests than strive for better cooperation terms for them. I really dont know what kind of deep hatred there is between Ms. Mulian and me that itd be worth her taking the risk of losing her reputation and perishing for my life. Meng Chao fell silent for a moment. He felt that Lu Siya did not need to lie. She was an ambitious woman. In the past year, she had been playing the role of the humble class spokesperson for the people. All parties had a very high opinion of her. It was unlikely that she would destroy the image she had painstakingly built for the sake of the Lair residents pockets. There was no complex interest group that could not be dispelled behind Su Mulian. As for herself, she did not have any unparalleled martial strength and was indifferent to fame and fortune. She only wanted to help the world and save people, so she had no conflict of interest with Lu Siya. With Lu Siyas shrewdness, she would only hold Su Mulian high, try to meet her requirements, win her favor, and firmly tie her to herself. How could she easily provoke her? Besides, Meng Chao could not imagine what Lu Siya had to done to provoke Su Mulian to this extent. If Meng Chao had not arrived in time, Su Mulian would have successfully killed Lu siya. After causing such a huge commotion, she had no way to escape unscathed. When the spatial barrier disappeared, she would definitely be caught by the Azure Alliance guards waiting outside. Right now, it was a critical period when the Blood Alliance was wreaking havoc in Dragon City, and all crimes had to be dealt with quickly and severely. The evidence against Su Mulianwas irrefutable, so it was highly likely that she would be sentenced to death. What kind of grudge was it that made her willing to die and drag Lu Siya to hell with her? Meng Chaos gaze returned to Su Mulians face. To his surprise, he found that the madness in the eyes of this girl, whom those in the Lair called the living Buddha who saves people, had disappeared completely. Her eyes were even clearer than before. It was like the exceptionally clear and calm sea after a storm. Quietly, they waited for the next storm to come. Trust me, Meng Chao. Im not crazy, and I dont have any personal grudges against Lu siya. Su Mulian opened her mouth. Her voice was as calm and gentle as ever, as though her voice alone could soothe the pain of the patient, completely different from the hysterical screams earlier. I know. This matter is very strange. Im afraid that you wont understand why Im doing this no matter how hard you think. And what Im going to say next will sound like nonsense coming from a mental patient, without any logic or evidence. However, I beg you, I beg you to believe that Im doing this completely for Dragon City, for everyone living in Dragon City, for the future of everyone living in Dragon City! For Dragon City, I must kill Lu Siya. Otherwise, shell destroy the entire Dragon City with you in the near future! What?! Su Mulians words were like a cannonball that split in the air, hitting Meng Chao and Lu Ssiyas hearts at the same time. Lu Siyas expression froze and, her face was full of shock. She had never thought that there would be such a ridiculous reason behind su Mulians crazy actions. Meng Chao looked as if he had just realized that he was sitting on a ball of lightning. He suddenly jumped up, his eyes bloodshot, exactly like the crazy Su Mulian just now. W-What did you just say? Meng Chao swallowed with difficulty. His voice trembled as he stared at Su Mulians face, which had just recovered from the distortion. He did not miss even the slightest change in expression. Chapter 1807 - 1807 New Future, New Catastrophe 1807 New Future, New Catastrophe You heard me. Su Mulians expression was like that of a delirious lunatic but also like a saint who was offering sacrifices. She was obviously tied up and curled up in a corner, but she spoke in the tone of a supreme judge. You and Lu Siya are destined to destroy Dragon City in the near future! Wait a minute! Lu Siya could not help but ask, Ive been accused of countless crimes by all kinds of people, but its the first time Ive been accused of such a serious crime as destroying Dragon City. May I ask, since its in the near future, what makes you so sure, Ms. Mulian? I saw it. No, to be more precise, I experienced it myself. Su Mulian said, In countless nightmares, I personally experienced the terrible future that you caused! Meng Chao and Lu Siya were silent. However, the reason for their silence was completely different. You You dreamed of it? Lu Siya could not believe it. Just because you dreamed that I would destroy Dragon City, youve carefully been planning to kill me? T-That doesnt sound like a mature and rational decision! I know that what Ive been doing looks crazy, but if you had the same experience as me, if the most realistic nightmares consumed you for countless nights, and you died repeatedly in the apocalyptic fire, I swear that you would make the same choice as I have! On Su Mulians calm face, there was a fear that she had never shown even when she was suffering the most painful injuries. She said in a trembling voice, No, Im sure that it wasnt just a nightmare but a future, a real future. Nevertheless, I saw it in advance for some inexplicable reason! Youre really Lu Siya could not help laughing. However, when she saw Meng Chaos extremely serious expression, her smile froze. Continue. Meng Chao furrowed his brows and enunciated each word clearly. Ms. Mulian, please tell me the whole story, from the beginning to the end, no matter how big or small the details are. Su Mulians eyes bloomed with a ray of hope. She took a deep breath, organized her thoughts, and said, Do you still remember the first time we met? I was shocked when I heard your names. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged glances. The two of them nodded at the same time. Their first encounter with Su Mulian had been in the depths of the Lair, when Leprosy Village and the Golden Tooth Gang were about to start a war. At that time, they fought side by side with Su Mulian and worked together to save Leprosy Billage and even the entire Lair. In the beginning, Su Mulian was full of trust and gratitude toward them. However, after hearing their names, her attitude changed instantly. She was filled with an instinctive fear that came from the depths of her being. This fear was even greater than the fear she had for the Supernatural Entity, Vortex, which had been wreaking havoc in the Lair. Back then, Meng Chao had indeed found it strange. However, after that, all kinds of conflicts and wars came one after another. Training, planning, and fighting took up all his time and thinking space, leaving him no time to care about this insignificant thing. Its because that wasnt our first time meeting, or rather, that wasnt my first time hearing your names. Su Mulian murmured, In that horrible dream that has occurred countless times, I have long known that your power and strength would be a hundred times stronger than they are today. In that Dragon City, you were no longer pawns but the civilizations high and mighty leaders! Ms. Mulian, can you describe it more clearly? What kind of nightmare was it? And when did it start? Meng Chaos expression was extremely serious, even a little ferocious. I-I dont know. My memories are a bit jumbled. I cant even tell whether it was an actual nightmare or future information that was injected into my brain by a certain mysterious force. Su Mulian looked stunned and continued, It should be a few years ago, or even earlier, when I began to have a strange dream. At first, the weird dream was like all other dreams, mottled and fuzzy. No matter how clear and real the dream got, it would dissipate, and the storm would clear. Ive already forgotten what the dream was like. I only remember an extremely impactful and colorful scene. In the scene, ten thousand fireballs exploded above Dragon City as if ten thousand suns had fallen from the sky. The flames that they spurted out were like burning waterfalls, drowning the entire city in a sea of fire that was rolling, roaring, and expanding. The entire Dragon Citythe glittering skyscrapers in the central business district, the pleasant villas where the rich and the strongest live, and the messy, narrow, and cramped Lairwere all blown apart and carbonized into powder by the blast of the explosion. The people living in the city turned into twisted smoke in an instant too and returned to the eternal nothingness with their last screams. This nightmare was too real and too scary. Every time I woke up from a nightmare, my heart would feel like it was going to tear my chest apart and run away. I would gasp for breath for more than ten minutes in a bed soaked in sweat before I could slightly calm down. If it were a mere nightmare, perhaps I wouldnt be in such despair. However, at some point in time, new scenes and information appeared in the constantly repeating nightmare. I seemed to dream of Dragon City before it was destroyed by the flames of the apocalypse. I went to the day before it was destroyed, a month, a year, or even a few years ago, and I watched Dragon City, the home of all our people, walk step by step into the abyss of eternal damnation. Can you see Dragon Citys future? Su Mulians expression was too genuine. When she said ten thousand suns fell from the sky, Lu Siya seemed to feel her flesh and bone marrow burn. She gradually became serious as she confirmed in a solemn tone, I cant see the future of others. I can only see my own future from my own perspective, Su Mulian said. Nonetheless, its the same. At the end of this future, I, along with everyone, will be burned to ashes by the raging flames. Interesting. Lu Siyas eyes gradually shone with an unpredictable light. She asked with interest, What will become of you in the future? Also, you said that Meng Chao and I would be the leaders of Dragon City civilization. What do you mean? Do I or Meng Chao become the chairman of the Survival Committee? Chapter 1808 - 1808 A Seemingly Beautiful Future 1808 A Seemingly Beautiful Future The future Dragon City will no longer have a Survival Committee. Su Mulian shook her head and said, In my nightmare, the highest governing body in Dragon City was the Council of Equal Rights. You and Meng Chao were the leaders of the Azure Alliance and Battle God Palace. You were the chairmen of that council for decades. Council of Equal Rights? Meng Chao frowned slightly. Whats that? The Council of Equal Rights was initially a temporary organization established to implement the Anti-Trust Act. Su Mulian said, In my nightmare, the nine mega corporations expanded abnormally, just like in reality. They gradually turned from the mainstays that defended Dragon City to the tumors that hindered Dragon Citys progress. Squeezed by the nine tumors, the children of the wealthy families grasped tremendous training resources and channels of promotion. The difficulty and cost of training for ordinary citizens increased day by day. Not only were they unable to compete with the children of the wealthy families in terms of extraordinary strength, but they also became less and less of a match for the children from wealthy families in terms of business competition and public office. At that time, in Dragon City, the conflict between the rich and poor became increasingly intense, and it eventually led to a fierce fight. The result of the fight was unexpected. Meng Chao, you appeared out of nowhere, and Lu Siya knew a lot of the nine great families secrets, so she provided you with crucial help. In the end, the poor, which had the Red Dragon Army, Battle God Palace, and the Azure Alliance as its core, defeated the rich, which had the nine great cultivation families as its core. To prevent the nine big cultivation families from making a comeback, you pursued your victory and successfully passed the Anti-Trust Act in the Survival Committee. According to the spirit of this bill, the core assets of the nine mega corporations that were related to strategic fields would be collected by all Dragon City citizens.The rest of the assets were also split into several small- and medium-sized enterprises, and they no longer had a crushing advantage in a certain field.The adopted sons and daughters of the nine cultivation families were also encouraged to restore their original surnames and form new families that were smaller in scale and posed no threat to anyone. The Council of Equal Rights was originally a temporary working group set up to push forward the work of splitting up the nine great families.o However, you should all know that the nine greats are enormous. Astronomical interests would be generated during the separation process too. Since the Council of Equal Rights controlled astronomical interests, it was only natural that it had tremendous power when it came to the distribution of interests. Moreover, after splitting up the nine big cultivation families, we had to ensure that there would be no new rich and powerful families in Dragon City. All citizens, regardless of rich or poor, could enjoy the same cultivation treatment. This was long-term and would inevitably be repetitive. Therefore, the Council of Equal Rights, which had tremendous interests and power, turned from a temporary working group that simply monitored the separation work of the nine mega corporations into a huge, long-term organization. Its work responsibilities and scope of supervision had been expanding too. In the end, the Council of Equal Rights became qualified to manage all matters that involved equal training rights of talented human beings. In a world filled with spirit energy and where martial arts are respected, cultivation is undoubtedly the most important thing. The Council of Equal Rights was in charge of the inequality in training in Dragon City. Naturally, it evolved into one of the most important institutions in Dragon City. Besides, the Survival Committee was founded by the nine mega corporations after all. Even if the nine mega corporations were split up, there would still be a large number of powerhouses from the wealthy families acting as members of the committee. At that time, you and Lu Siya were known as the spokespeople of the more than ten million Dragon City citizens. These powerful people from rich and powerful families who had just been attacked and were hiding their claws would not stand against you openly, but they had been in the Survival Committee for decades and were familiar with all kinds of rules and regulations. Digging traps and burying mines without making a sound were old skills that they had. Before these veterans who were covered in wounds, it was very difficult for you to carry out your will as you pleased. You might as well start from scratch and expand the jurisdiction and permissions of the Council of Equal Rights that you had firmly controlled. In the end, during the second Dragon City defense war, you made use of your counterattacks power and successfully abolished the Survival Committee, starting an absolute rule that completely belonged to you! Meng Chao gasped. In his apocalyptic nightmare, the nine mega corporations that had expanded to their limits were the main culprits that led to Dragon Citys destruction. The future where the powerhouses from the wealthy families would monopolize the cultivation resources, monopolize the path of ascension, solidify the social class, and make a comeback with the hereditary system was definitely not the future he wanted to create. It was true that he had thought more than once about taking advantage of the riot raised by the Blood Alliance to attack the nine noble families and push for the Anti-trust Act to break up the mega corporations as well as the families themselves. That way, all the children of the humble class could bathe in the glorious flames of spirit energy as equally as the children of the noble families. To realize this, he could not do without a powerful official organization that he could firmly control. And this official organization would eventually evolve into Dragon Citys highest management organization. It seemed that it was not something impossible. That sounds like a pretty good future.h The Survival Committee has long become a tool for the nine super-rich families to advance their personal interests, Lu Siya said. After a large number of the poor came in, the rich and the poor families fought openly and secretly, overthrowing each others reasonable and necessary proposals. This has turned the organization into an old car that has not been repaired for a long time. Its efficiency is extremely low, and it is no longer suitable to lead Dragon City forward. If it becomes an organization thats firmly in my hands and Meng Chaos, is there a problem with that? Thats right. I want to know what the problem is too. Meng Chao stared at Su Mulian and asked, Did I betray my promise and my ideals? Did I fail to protect the right of ordinary citizens to cultivate, which led to the emergence of new rich families? In fact, I even became the new spokesperson for the rich families and turned from a dragon slayer to an evil dragon?'' No, you didnt. Su Mulian hesitated for a moment but still shook her head. The Council of Equal Rights was highly effective. Until the destruction, there were no new rich families in Dragon City, at least not on the level of the nine cultivation families. At that time, the right of ordinary citizens to cultivate was also be guaranteed in Dragon City. The awakening of extraordinary powers were no longer be exclusive to a few people. Instead, it was within reach for the vast majority of ordinary citizens as long as they worked hard in their cultivation. Today, only 5% of Dragon Citys citizens have awakened their extraordinary powers. In the future, when Dragon City is at its peak, about 30 to 40% of the citizens will awaken their extraordinary powers! Chapter 1809 - 1809 Awakening 1809 Awakening Thirty to forty percent?! Meng Chao could not believe the number. If almost half of all humans could awaken extraordinary powers The overall combat power of Dragon Citys civilization would have an earth-shaking improvement. This also meant that mankind would once again stand on the same starting line, and the idea of everyone being equal would have a solid material foundation! Would such a future really become reality? If that happened, how could the future Dragon City be destroyed? Why was Su Mulian, who had foreseen this future, always frowning and constantly entangled in deep sorrow and despair? So, whats the problem? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and mumbled, Theres no free lunch in the world, and power doesnt fall from the sky. Whats the price for 30% to 40% of humans to awaken their extraordinary powers? Youve hit the nail on the head. In just a few years, nearly half of Dragon Citys citizens awakened their extraordinary powers. Of course, they had to pay a heavy price. Su Mulian calmly said, In my dream, something called the Awakening Capsule became popular in Dragon City. It could greatly increase the probability of ordinary people awakening extraordinary power. Although there were some side effects, in most cases, they were not life-threatening. Since the Azure Alliance endorsed the Awakening Capsules, the ordinary citizen fought to take them. At the cost of a lot of beastification features, they obtained unparalleled power that is comparable to that of firearms. A large number of beast-like characteristics appeared on their bodies? Meng Chao mulled over the hidden message behind those words. Just what is this Awakening Capsule? According to my understanding, the so-called Awakening Capsule should be an upgraded version of the Deification Capsule. Su Mulian said, The Deification Capsule was originally developed by the monster civilization. It instantly explodes a humans potential and burns ones vitality in exchange for genetic medicine that gives one great power. As the monster civilization fell apart, the technology for the monster mastermind to create the Deification Capsule also fell into the hands of the major human forces. The nine mega corporations, Dragon City University, the alliance of five universities, and the Red Dragon Army all actively carried out research in related fields, trying to optimize the Deification Capsules formula with the goal of reducing the side effects and sequelae as much as possible. The Blood Alliance, which were less ethical than the major interest groups, even adopted all kinds of crazy and evil means, carrying out experiments that trampled on humanitys bottom line as well as accumulating a lot of valuable optimization data. After you destroyed the Blood Alliance, the data also fell into the hands of the major interest groups in Dragon City, especially the Red Dragon Army, Battle God Palace, the broken star society, the Super star group, and the Azure Alliance. As the scientists in Dragon City deepened their work in deciphering the monster civilization, the technology for combining a large number of monster genes with human genes became increasingly developed. By combining beastification gene technology and the Deification Capsule, they made the human body strong enough to resist the side effects of using the Deification Capsule. In the face of life and death, it was still worth it for many people to only show partial beastly characteristics on the outside. No, no, no, no. Meng Chao took a deep breath. Some of the signs of beastification appear on the surface, which means that the monster genes in the human body reached a certain level, and they were developing in the direction of the Turan orcs. Tell me, is the beastification that comes with great power irreversible? In theory, yes. Su Mulian blinked and answered. What do you mean by in theory?'' Meng Chao frowned. In theory, if you take one Awakening Capsule at a critical moment, even if you temporarily become half-human and half-beast, after the effect of the medicine wears off, the beastly characteristics will gradually fade, and youll return to your previous appearance. At first, this emergency need was the reason for the Awakening Capsules development, Su Mulian said expressionlessly. However, human beings desire for power is never-ending. It will never fade, especially when a person has tasted the feeling of having great power, the feeling of being able to blow up a wall with one punch, the feeling of being able to travel at a high speed of over a hundred kilometers per hour, and even the ability to create flames and lightning out of thin air to penetrate the front armor of battle tanks, on yop of blowing up the high and mighty native sorcerers from the Other World The pleasure of being invincible is a hundred times better than any kind of primitive pleasure. Who can resist it in their long lives? What if a person only tasted it once? Not to mention, on the journey to challenge the entire Other World with a mere city, humans will never lack critical moments, where they must take the Awakening Capsules. Perhaps, in the beginning, many people indeed regarded the Awakening Capsules as an emergency measure. They would only take them when the enemy was right in front of them and they had no choice but to turn themselves into half-human, half-beast warriors. Once a crisis was over, the authorities would arrange for these people to receive the most appropriate treatment. They would take and inject large amounts of conflicting drugs to suppress the monster genes in their bodies and let them return to normal. However, as the scale and intensity of the war in the Other World continued to increase, the people of Dragon City needed to form expeditionary forces of all sizes to head to the depths of the Other World. They were often surrounded by all kinds of strange indigenous people. Meanwhile, the natives from the Other World who came and went like ghosts also spread the fire of their revenge to the hinterland of Dragon City, causing humans to no longer have an absolutely safe home. Under such circumstances, the people of Dragon City, who were all soldiers, had to face a close-range battle every three to five days. In just one month, they would have to take three to five Awakening Capsules. Many people would maintain their half-human, half-beast combat state for hundreds of hours in a row. Over time, these people gradually adapted to their new appearance. Besides, when the number of half-human, half-beast citizens of Dragon City exceeded the limit, the authorities didnt have enough medical resources to take care of every patient, alleviate their side effects, and restore them to their normal state. The precious resources used to produce neutralizers, buffers, and suppressants were all used to produce newer versions of the Awakening Capsules with greater efficacy. At the fiercest moment of battle, a lot of people even stuffed Awakening Capsules with far higher doses into their mouths without a care. They even made injections that were ten times more effective than the oral capsules and injected them directly into their carotid and femoral arteries. Just like that, after a brutal battle that lasted for ten days to half a month or even longer, many humans who were lucky enough to survive found that they couldnt change back. Chapter 1810 - 1810 Trust That Cannot Be Rebuilt 1810 Trust That Cannot Be Rebuilt That was a matter of course. If it was so easy to eliminate the characteristics of a beast, the Turan orcs today would not be half-human and half-beast, and they would still be in the process of degeneration. Humans Can you accept such a change? Meng Chao asked with great difficulty. For the sake of survival, humans can accept all changes. Su Mulian calmly said, However, in this case, the reason human beings could quickly accept everyones new animalized form was largely thanks to you two. Us? Meng Chao was shocked as he looked Lu Siya in the face. Thats right. Meng Chao, you destroyed the Blood Alliance, broke up nine mega corporations, struck down the rich and powerful, and constantly increased the status of the children from the humble class. You also rooted the concept of everyone is equal, so power should be equal deep in the peoples hearts. Su Mulian continued, After witnessing the many selfish, dark, ugly, and even inhuman things that the rich and powerful had done, all the citizens of Dragon City didnt want to see the emergence of new rich and powerful people. However, the traditional training methods of spirit abilities were very particular about talent and resources. They could not be achieved overnight. Many factors were decided in the womb. There were always people who were more talented than others. Their genes were naturally compatible with spirit energy, which made them and their offspring stand out even when they were still in their mothers womb. It was a pity that such people, or rather, all human beings, often lacked the spirit of selflessness and dedication. As long as their strength, wealth, and power accumulated to a certain extent, they would often be unwilling to devote 100% of their strength, wealth, and power to Dragon Citys development, construction, and bloody battles. Instead, they hoped to pass on most of their strength, wealth, and power to their descendants and their descendants descendants. If things continued to develop like that, new great families would spring up like bamboo shoots after the rain, even though the old nine great families had just fallen not long ago. Thanks to you, the general public realized the ugliness of the wealthy families and the fact that it was better to rely on oneself than on those above after the Blood Alliance incident and the series of scandals involving the wealthy families. Such bold and visionary words like the blood of the strong should flow for the weak, the superhumans are the saber of human civilization, and others were all nonsense made up by the upper echelon to better deceive and make use of the lower class. This understanding gradually became the consensus of all the citizens of Dragon City. The ordinary citizens no longer trusted other superhumans. The stronger the power, the more wary they were. After all, even the ultimate experts such as Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian had betrayed all the citizens. Who could guarantee that there wouldnt be the next Lu Zhongqi or Yun Feidian among the remaining high and mighty ultimate experts? They were also skeptical about the re-established authorities. Most of the ordinary citizens only believed in power they could control. In the past, when people realized that they had no talent for cultivation, they would often be content with mediocrity, resigned to loneliness, and willing to contribute. Ordinary people had surrounded the superhumans and done whatever they could to support them. They had also believed that the superhumans would save them in times of danger. But in the present, when people discovered that they could not awaken extraordinary powers through traditional, normal training paths, most of them were unwilling to accept their fate. Plus, they were even more unwilling to serve the superhumans, who might betray them at any time, and leave their fate to them. Only by grasping the unparalleled power in the palm of ones hand could human beings control their own fate. To achieve your goal, you had to be willing to do anything. If you couldnt awaken extraordinary power through conventional means, you had to choose unconventional means. To control their own fate, what was a mere change in appearance? Just like that, before the Awakening Capsules were released, many ordinary citizens had already run to places like underground laboratories in secret to inject strengthening drugs of unknown formulas without the Food and Drug Administrations approval. Some of them even went to unauthorized underground clinics to perform illegal body modifications. They were implanted with strengthened bone armor made of super alloys or even mini crystals to boost their bodies. Of course, such strengthening methods were highly dangerous, and the side effects were much more severe than that of the Awakening Capsules. Many people died on the operating tables. Some of them died because their bodies rejected the crystals due to incompatibility. Some of them were even injected with strengthening drugs of unknown formulas and origins. Their bodily fluids vaporized immediately, turning them into burnt, dry corpses. These reactions were exactly the same as the side effects produced by the Deification Capsule. From this, one could see that the so-called strengthening drugs were actually iterations and variants of the Deification Capsule. The authorities demolished countless similar underground laboratories and underground clinics. A lot of black-market merchants who did not care about human lives were captured too. However, they were only treating the symptoms, not the root cause. As long as the exuberant demand existed, some would always take the risk and open new underground laboratories and clinics in secret. If we wanted to solve the problem once and for all, we had to rebuild the trust that ordinary people had in the unparalleled powerhouses. Unfortunately, trust is like glass. Its easy to break it and even harder to make it flawless than ascend to heaven. At the end of the day, unlike on Earth, the ordinary people living in the Other Worlds Dragon City did not have any effective means to fight back and check the unparalleled experts uncontrollable power. To a large extent, the safety and happiness of ordinary people were built on the sympathy of most unparalleled experts. No peerless powerful person, including you, could guarantee that in your long and complicated life, you would always have enough sympathy, always throw away your life, shed your blood, and fight for the weak unconditionally and limitlessly. Not to mention, with the advancement of technology and the continuous expansion of Dragon Citys sphere of influence, the accumulation of various cultivation resources allowed unparalleled powerhouses like you to continue evolving and becoming stronger, constantly widening the gap between you and the ordinary people. One day, youll all evolve into super and divine beings, existences comparable to gods and demons. By then, the ordinary people standing before you would be like ants. When faced with ants, is it possible for humans to constantly show sympathy to the ants and treat them as their compatriots? How could they swear to fight for the ants wholeheartedly without caring about their own lives? Chapter 1811 - 1811 The Awakened Trendsetter 1811 The Awakened Trendsetter Meng Chao opened his mouth to speak. However, he found it difficult to refute Su Mulians statement. Of course, he could swear to the heavens that he would always fight for all of Dragon Citys citizens. But such an oath was meaningless. The human heart was unpredictable, and no one could guarantee that in their long life, they would always remember their original intent and never change until death. Moreover, no matter how long one lived, there was always a limit to what they could do. Even if he could truly remember his oath in the next hundred years Once his life ended, what about his descendants, his descendants descendants, and the descendants of his descendants descendants? Who could guarantee that his descendants would not become part of the Turan orcs Gold Clan after they inherited his power and wealth? Without him, they would face the end of the road, without anyone to borrow strength from. Humans could only rely on themselves forever. This was especially so in a world where spirit energy was abundant, where the strong gathered, where the weak were prey to the strong, and where the winner was king. In view of the strong need for cultivation and awakening among all the citizens of Dragon City, to prevent illegal and low-quality strengthening drugs from continuing to occupy the market and causing greater harm to the people, the relevant departments could only strengthen the research and development of legal and stable strengthening drugs. The final product developed was the Awakening Capsule. Su Mulians gaze shifted from Meng Chaos face to Lu Siyas. She took a deep breath and continued, The Awakening Capsule Project was mainly led by the Azure Alliance. After its initial success and hundreds of animal experiments, Lu Siya, who was the CEO of Superstar Company and the vice chairman of the Azure Alliances Life Counsel, personally took charge of the initial testing work to verify the safety of the new strengthening drug. At that time, many people tried to tell Lu Siya that the drug testing work was too dangerous. With her identity and status, there was no need for her to risk herself like that. Yet, Lu Siya said that she was seriously injured and her spiritual pulse was broken. She had become an ordinary person through and through, hence she was most suitable to take on this glorious and difficult job. As for her identity and status, in the brand-new Dragon City, that was the last thing to consider. If she was too scared to make any progress in the face of such a minor challenge, how could she convince all the citizens that such a powerful person would serve and fight for the people wholeheartedly without slacking off until her last breath? Lu Siya took hundreds of Awakening Capsules, recorded the subtle feelings of each consumption in detail, and provided a large number of cell samples so that the researchers could constantly adjust the formula. Finally, the perfect Awakening Capsule was developed. The final version of the Awakening Capsule made the human body show partial beastification and increased ones attack power slightly. There were almost no side effects or sequelaeat least, that was the case in the short term. Ten to twenty years down the line, the Other World would engage in all-out war, constantly changing with the raging wind and thunder. So, when it came to the long term, no one dared to pat their chests and guarantee in all honesty that Dragon City civilization would still be able to stand at the Other Worlds southernmost tip and be as prosperous as it was in the present. With Lu Siyas example and the Azure Alliances endorsement, the Awakening Capsules quickly became popular. They provided a shortcut for ordinary citizens, who had mediocre talent or missed the best time to cultivate, to control their fate. I see. Meng Chao looked at Lu Siya and asked, What was this so-called partial beastification?'' It depended on how many Awakening Capsules you took and how long you took them, Su Mulian said. If you only took it once or twice, the area of beastification would not exceed 5% of the skins surface area. Many people only grew furry ears, or their canine teeth and nails became longer, harder, and sharper. As long as they injected the inhibitor in time after that, their beastly characteristics would soon disappear without a trace. However, according to later experiences, very few people could resist the feeling of the surging power between their blood vessels and nerves after taking one or two Awakening Capsules. It went from three to five times, then seven to eight times, until it became more than ten times. The more times one took it, the higher the dosage and the shorter the interval. In the beginning, they were consumed occasionally, but later, they were eaten as meals. At first, the suppressant would immediately be injected after a fierce battle ended, but later, users did not even bother to use the suppressant when it was placed in front of them. They only wanted to squint and immerse themselves in the confidence and pleasure of being full of strength. Naturally, the characteristics of their beast transformations became increasingly intense. Their transformations covered 30% to 50% of their skin. Their bones and internal organs were also permanently changed, and they looked no different from the Turan orcs. This Meng Chao took a deep breath and said, The humans at that time could actually accept such a change? Dont tell me that no one discriminated against these half-human, half-beast individuals and no one raised any objections? Of course there was resistance, but it wasnt too great, Su Mulian said. The first batch of the Awakening Capsule users were all heroes who fought bloody battles on the front lines. Since they were surrounded by the enemy, constantly running out of food, as well as ammunition, and were out of options, no matter how many Awakening Capsules they took and how terrible their appearances were, who had the heart to discriminate against or even criticize them? There was only praise and support for the Awakening Capsules among the people. They felt that this magical strengthening drug had helped mankind win and reduced their losses. As the Awakening Capsules gradually became popular among the people, the first people who took it, especially those who had obvious animal characteristics, would unsurprisingly attract some strange gazes. However, the benefits of the increase in strength were more real compared to the insignificant criticism. At that time, the Dragon City civilization had already formed an alliance with the Turan civilization, and it was involved in the great war with the Other World. As the war became more and more intense, the sphere of Dragon Citys influence continued to expand, and it needed powerful superhumans in all sectors. One could say that as long as one awakened extraordinary power, whether its by following the rules of cultivation or taking the Awakening Capsule, one could immediately take on important tasks, climb to a new level, and have a broad future. The power of role models is infinite. Even though we criticized and discriminated against the brave ones at first, as they were promoted, given raises, and sent to important positions in the new occupied areas, the criticism quickly turned into envy, and the envy quickly turned into imitation. Before long, the mainstream opinion among the people changedthose who dared to consume the Awakening Capsules were trendsetters of the time. They were the heroes who truly loved Dragon City and were willing to fight for their homeland. If you were too afraid of taking the Awakening Capsule, then you were not willing to contribute to Dragon City. You were a selfish coward who only wanted to ride on the coattails of others! Chapter 1812 - 1812 A Quantitative Change Leads to a Qualitative Change 1812 A Quantitative Change Leads to a Qualitative Change Meng Chao was speechless. Although Su Mulians words were not unreasonable, he had always felt that such a future would unknowingly slide toward a track he did not want to see and could not control. At first, the descendants of the noble families from the nine cultivation families had a chance to oppose the Awakening Capsules. After all, they could rise up the ranks if they followed the normal training routes. The appearance of the Awakening Capsules was not of much help to them. Instead, plenty of bizarre-looking competitors materialized around them in a few months. Su Mulian continued. However, the nine cultivation families at that time were affected by a series of scandals and the chaos caused by the Blood Alliance. The people were critical, wary, and even hostile toward them. With the introduction of the Anti-Monopoly Act, the nine mega corporations were split into dozens of small and medium-sized enterprises, while the relevant departments controlled by the Azure Alliance continued to sharpen their knives and eye them covetously. They were ready to find reasons to keep dismembering the dozens of small and medium-sized enterprises. To avoid suspicion, many superhumans from the wealthy families who could not prove that they had nothing to do with the past scandals and the Blood Alliance resigned one after another. Hence, they were no longer engaged in business management or involved in public affairs. The superhumans from the wealthy families who were lucky enough not to be involved, faced the scrutiny of more than ten million citizens. They were forced to declare that they had completely renounced the old-fashioned, trite, and unfair training methods and switched to supporting the Awakening Capsules that made everyone equal. There were even superhumans from wealthy families who took the lead in taking the Awakening Capsules, which added some animalistic characteristics to their bodies. That was how they showed their friendliness to the people. It was the only way to pass. So, with the consumption of the Awakening Capsules, more and more humans gained long-term or even permanent animal characteristics. The quantitative change finally led to a qualitative change. You should know that when one out of ten people suddenly grows a furry tail, there is no doubt that the one with the tail is a monster. However, when nine out of ten people grow tails, the one without a tail is the monster. When this happens, the nine people with tails hold the right to speak about beauty. People will, under subtle influence, regard having a mighty, majestic, fluffy, and gorgeous tail as beauty. While Dragon City peoples people were in the process of changing from quantity to quality, a symbolic event happened. Meng Chao, you and Lu Siya held a grand wedding. Huh? Meng Chao was fully focused, and he was worried about the country and its people. When he heard what Su Mulian said, he was dumbfounded. Lu Siya was slightly stunned too. She squinted, bit her lip, and hid all her thoughts. This isnt strange, is it? I dont know if there was anything more between you other than fighting side by side, Su Mulian said calmly. But in terms of collective interests, it made sense. You should know that although the nine mega corporations had split up and many superhumans from the rich, as well as powerful families, had also stepped aside, the roots of the nine great wealthy families ran deep. The superhumans from these families were still active in various battlefields in Dragon City. They played a pivotal role in the key areas that required decades of development and inheritance. Since you just dealt such a vicious blow to the nine great families, you obviously had to properly appease the interest groups behind them. You needed to make them believe that you would still be an indispensable and important part of Dragon Citys civilization in the long run and that you wouldnt completely force them into a dead end. At the end of the day, Lu Siyas from one of the nine super-rich families. What other means of comfort could be more reassuring to all the rich and powerful superhumans than you, the representative of the ordinary people, marrying their representative, Lu Siya? Needless to say, Lu Siyas appearance gradually became out of control because she took too many early versions of the unstable Awakening Capsules. Oftentimes, she couldnt maintain 100% of her human form. Instead, she grew a head full of strange green hair that resembled burning flames. At that time, many citizens in Dragon City overdosed on the Awakening Capsules and became half-human, half-beast existences, just like Lu Siya. How would other people view them? How would they view themselves? Could they still integrate into normal society? Were they still normal human beings? Were they even human beings? These questions were like rolling dark clouds, pressing heavily on Dragon City and everyones hearts. If we didnt give everyone a definite answer, Im afraid that it would be very difficult for the people of Dragon City, who had changed their appearances, to work together to fight against the Holy Light faction, which occupies rich land and huge resources at the center of the Other World. Meng Chao, thats the explanation for your marriage to Lu Siya. If you, the strongest of the new generation in Dragon City, didnt mind Lu Siyas appearance and even her genes, what reason did others have to discriminate against those who took the Awakening Capsule? This wedding was like a hammer that decided the direction of Dragon Citys development. It also laid a solid foundation for the civilizations momentum in the early stages of the Other World War. Meng Chao gasped and rubbed his face. He tried his best to stay calm. So, we won? He decided to ignore the details for the time being and go straight to the core. Did we win the Other World War? In the beginning, it was like this Su Mulian said, The large-scale consumption of Awakening Capsules greatly improved the average combat effectiveness of Dragon Citys people. They had strong and unparalleled bodies that were comparable to that of the Demonic Halberd Pigs and Armored Rhinoceroses. They could also use heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, tanks, armored vehicles, and other hot weapons. They were ultimate soldiers who had never appeared in the Other World before. Taking the Awakening Capsules also brought us additional benefits. Our collaboration with the Turan orcs grew closer and closer. In addition, the Turan River developed smoothly, and we didnt encounter any resistance. After all, we were all becoming increasingly similar in appearance! Just like that, in the early stages of the war, the allied forces of Dragon City and the Turan orcs cut through everything like a hot knife through butter and killed their way into the fertile land that was said to be forever illuminated by the Holy Light. Not only did we win a series of battles, but we also occupied a lot of cities and temples namely the Impenetrable Wall, Eternal Holy Light, and Everlasting. Also, with the advanced technology of human beings, we quickly established connections with the Desert of Death, Eternal Night Abyss, the Icy Plains in the extreme north, and other regions. We formed a strategic alliance with the local races that were persecuted by the Holy Light faction and known as the Chaos faction! Chapter 1813 - 1813 Problem with Manpower 1813 Problem with Manpower If Meng Chao only trusted 90% of Su Mulians words at first, then After she uttered the words Chaos faction, this trust increased to 100%. At this point, the Chaos faction that was formed by uniting all anti-Holy Light forces in the Other World had yet to be established. If she could not foresee the future, she would never say this name. You know about the Holy Light faction and the Chaos faction? Meng Chao stared at Su Mulian with a gaze as sharp as a sword. In your dream, what were the Holy Light faction and Chaos faction like? I Su Mulian hesitated for a moment and slowly shook her head. I couldnt see them clearly. It was a dream after all. I wasnt a soldier on the front line who faced the enemy directly. I just vaguely remember that the Holy Light factions members were mostly humanoid creatures with golden hair and golden eyes. They seemed to be under the control of a certain existence in the sky, and they used power known as magic, which this existence gave them. As for the Chaos faction, most of them were products of genetic engineering. Although they had a variety of appearances, there were traces of gene splicing and optimization in the depths of their cells. However, just like the Earthlings of that time, the genetic optimization of the Chaos faction required a price, resulting in various flaws in their appearance. Thus, they were feared and viewed as an enemy by the Holy Light faction. You mentioned earlier that in the beginning, we won.'' Meng Chao asked, In other words, we still lost in the end? Yes, if we had achieved the final victory, I wouldnt have gambled everything to change the future. Su Mulian sighed. At first, we did rush forward and win. However, soon enough, as their sphere of influence continued to expand, they occupied more and more cities. The biggest weakness of the Dragon City civilization also became increasingly obvious. Population. Our weakness was population. A population of tens of millions in a modern metropolis certainly translates into lots of traffic and people. Unfortunately, the human beings of the Holy Light race who believed in their Holy Light, had been brainwashed by the temple since they were children, and they claimed to be blessed by the gods. They rarely surrendered, so a population of several dozen million people was not enough in this vast alien continent. Not to mention, the magic of the Holy Light humans was the same as the extraordinary power used by the people of Dragon City. Both were extremely concealed weapons of mass destruction. The Holy Light humans, who possessed magic power, were the best assassins and destroyers. Meanwhile, the flood of steel from Dragon City required extremely strong logistics support and an extremely strict organizational structure to exert its destructive power. Such war machines would naturally be invincible and sweep away thousands of Holy Light troops, who were still living in the Middle Ages. However, once we got to the stationed troops and engaged in public security wars, the mages of the Holy Light human race could change their appearance at any time and place. They would then blend into the crowd, sneak underground, and find an opportunity to assassinate the public security officers sent by Dragon City, burn our food and ammunition, destroy our machinery and railways, and incite the fanatical Holy Light believers to rise up and resist the tyranny of the abnormal calamity. Of course, the Dragon City civilization had its own anti-magic plan, but destruction was always easier than construction. Besides, the Holy Light faction had the geographical advantage, and its people were not afraid of death. They were willing to be martyrs for their supreme god. All kinds of suicide attacks using magic often caught us off guard. The damage caused by each suicide magic attack was not big, but the accumulation of small things became a lot. It continued to drain the blood of Dragon Citys civilization, preventing us from effectively integrating the resources in the occupied area. The authorities financial situation got worse and worse, and the stationed troops couldnt bear the disturbance as well as unspeakable sufferings either. Wait a minute Meng Chao contemplated for a moment and said, Why werent the Turan orcs at the front? According to my plan, the Turan orcs should be the army at the forefront to deplete the Holy Light factions effective strength. The Dragon City civilization could then rest easy in the middle military tent and make a fortune from the war. Why did the people of Dragon City have to personally go into battle and fight the Holy Light faction? I dont know about that. Su Mulian shook her head at first before she thought for a moment and said, But I dont think the Turan orcs would be foolish enough to be cannon fodder for Dragon Citys people for nothing, right? Anyway, in my nightmare, not all of the Turan orcs were brawny but simple-minded idiots. At least their nobles were smarter than most humans, and their leader known as the Doomsday Wolf was especially so. The exchange of civilizations is two-way. When the Dragon City civilization tried to use the Turan civilization as a pawn, the insightful people of the Turan civilization must have deeply reflected on the reasons for the deterioration of their civilization and actively learned from Dragon City. After all, the Turan orcs arent real wild beasts but rather intelligent life forms that once roamed the sea of stars. If the best of them could reflect on their painful experience and come to a realization, they wouldnt be too slow in catching up to us. If the Turan orcs truly learned the essence of modern technology from the Dragon City civilization, armed their troops with a flood of steel, and continued to attack cities and occupy lands, expanding a large amount of territory, and storing up rich resources, who could stop them from becoming the Other Worlds overlords after they defeated the Holy Light faction? We, the people of Dragon City, cant bow down to the Holy Light humans, and we cant let the Turan orcs decide our fate. Two tigers cannot live on the same mountain, and there can only be one overlord in the Other World, and that is us, the transmigrators from Earth. I think thats probably the reason why we took the initiative to attack and expand our living space with the Turan orcs, right? I understand. Meng Chao realized that he had oversimplified the issue. Since he had already changed the future The Turan orcs down the line would no longer be as brutal, violent, and ignorant as he had once dreamed they would be. As the collaboration and communication between the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization gradually grew closer The elites among the Turan orcs would inevitably be like dried sponges, hungrily absorbing the essence of Dragon citys civilization and quickly improving the level of their own civilization. Natural selection, survival of the fittest In this competition, all the contestants had to do their best. It was too naive to think that they could stay in the safe zone comfortably and win the final victory for free. What now? Meng Chao said, How do we solve the problems of the battle line being too long and manpower depletion? There is no good solution. Su Mulian slowly shook her head and said, The peerless masters of the Dragon City civilization could only act as firefighters. They ran here and there, exhausted, trying to extinguish the Holy Light factions flames of resistance in their occupied area. Although we managed to temporarily control the situation, the consumption and losses were still great. Many peerless powerhouses fell, and you were one of them. Chapter 1814 - 1814 The Tyrant Falls 1814 The Tyrant Falls Meng Chao was stunned. What? He was in disbelief. I I died? Yes, you died. Su Mulian said, No one is immortal. I How did I die? Meng Chao thought about it and asked, What kind of person was I in your nightmare? What kind of person was I as a leader? Its hard to judge. Some people said that you were the hero who saved Dragon City and that you were an incomparably brilliant commander who could lead us to conquer the Other World. However, others also said that you were a tyrant, a demon, a butcher, and a warmonger. Sooner or later, you would destroy the future of Dragon City! Su Mulian looked at Meng Chao and added, In the beginning, when the war was going well, the people of Dragon City plundered a large number of resources from the Other Worlds depths. The lives of ordinary people were also elevated. Not only did they obtain more material enjoyment than before the war, but they also became stronger in both mental and physical aspects. Naturally, people praised you and worshipped you like a shining savior. However, as the battle got drawn out, the enemys resistance and nuisances became progressively intense, and victory was nowhere to be seen. The war that had lasted for ten thousand years in the Other World seemed to be burning into the next decade. Under such circumstances, most of our resources had to be invested in the rumbling war machines. The wartime ration system had to be reintroduced. The material conditions of the ordinary people got worse and worse with each passing day. On top of that, they were under great mental pressure because they constantly faced the threat of sorcerers, elven assassins, and dwarfs who self-destructed. When that happened, you became a tyrant, demon, and butcher. To win the war as soon as possible, you were not only ruthless to the Holy Light faction as a leader, but you also put forward higher demands for the tens of millions of Dragon City citizens. Although the motto of everyone is equal was still deeply engraved in the bones of Dragon Citys people, the shortage of resources caused by the long-term war obviously posed a new challenge to the distribution mode. Due to the serious shortage of civil resources in Dragon City at that time, only some were qualified to receive sufficient food rations, cultivation resources, and social status. They were those who had awakened extraordinary powers or displayed useful animalistic characteristics that allowed them to charge into enemy lines and fight the Holy Light faction to the death. The ordinary citizens who were too weak to even truss a chicken could only clench their teeth and train like crazy, hoping that they would be physically strong enough to withstand the side effects of the Awakening Capsules. However, due to genetic reasons, many humans still couldnt awaken their extraordinary strength no matter how they cultivated, and they couldnt withstand the side effects of taking the Awakening Capsules either. They either went berserk during their crazy cultivation, or they had all sorts of accidents after taking the Awakening Capsules. In the end, the lightest consequence was partial or complete loss of the ability to do labor, and the worst was high paraplegia and being bedridden. As a result, they could only adopt the model of rune machinery modification and replace many of their limbs and organs with spiritual machines that were engraved with runes and embedded with crystals, turning them into half-human, half-machine beings. As the leader, you didnt stop this phenomenon from spreading and escalating. On the contrary, you supported and encouraged them to some extent. The Azure Alliance, which you led, and Superstar Company, which you and Lu Siya controlled, had been actively developing the Awakening Capsules as well as the technology for spirit machines. A large number of ordinary people changed from their Earth form to half-human, half-beast, or half-human, half-machine creatures. And the general trend of society was gradually leaning toward national reform. At that time, the people of Dragon City regarded the Earth form of humans as an out-of-date symbol of weakness and selfishness. They even gave them the name, old humans. The awakened superhumans, half-human, half-beast, and half-human, half-machine beings were collectively called new humans, and they firmly believed that only new humans could lead the Dragon City civilization to victorys finishing line. Of course, not everyone could accept that the civilization of mankind, which had enjoyed ten thousand years of glory, changed beyond recognition in only a hundred years. Many people were tired of the protracted war and pessimistically believed that even if humans were modified into deformed, ugly, and unrecognizable beings and bled until the last drop of blood was shed, it was impossible for them to win the final victory. To preserve the civilization, the war had to end as soon as possible! When these two types of people came together, they formed the main force that opposed you, Meng Chao. On top of that, these opposing forces secretly received the support of the Holy Light faction. They set off quite a big wave within Dragon City. Ultimately, you managed to find out the connection between the opposing forces in Dragon City and the Holy Light faction outside. You followed the clues and found a huge traitorous group hidden in Dragon City. It was a subversive organization no smaller than the Blood Alliance. Since it was a time of war, the arrest and trial was a hundred times more severe than the punishment that the Blood Alliance faced. Countless humans who were proven to be involved with the Holy Light faction and proven to have advocated for the end of the war and the restoration of peace were judged as traitors. As punishment, they were equipped with special war machines and forced to charge at the forefront of the steel torrent in the next battle. Due to your swift and decisive actions, you eliminated the opposing forces within Dragon City, allowing our civilization to maintain the motivation to continue moving forward and keep winning. However, based on what came from the mouths of the few who had escaped, your status as a tyrant was further cemented. Even if all the citizens of Dragon City were transformed into all kinds of strange war machines through various means, we would only have tens of millions of soldiers armed to the teeth at best. It wasnt easy to occupy the entire Other World with these numbers! And your actions also attracted the Holy Light factions attention more and more as time passed. The mages of the Holy Light human race were mysterious and unfathomable; the elf archers with 100% accuracy were comparable to sniper archers; there were also dwarfs who were good at imitating human machinery and weapons The Holy Light factions most outstanding killing artists all gathered together and carefully planned one assassination after another. These assassinations did not always succeed on the spot and even caused heavy losses on their side. Your blade also turned countless elites of the Holy Light faction into wandering souls. Despite that, you still had to pay a gory price. Numerous shocking wounds were left on your body. You looked like a resurrected corpse that had been hacked into pieces, fried in fire, and stitched together randomly. In the end, you became like Battle God Lei Zongchao, who could only curl up in a specially-made medical cabin, unable to touch the outside air and sunlight. You didnt make it to the day of our final victory either. Instead, you died mysteriously in a strange accident during rehabilitation training. Chapter 1815 - 1815 The Supernatural Entities Resurrection 1815 The Supernatural Entities Resurrection Was there a problem with my death? Meng Chao frowned. Su Mulians continuous use of the words strange and accident made him smell a conspiracy. Throughout the ages, the deaths of leaders whove ruined their reputations have, more or less, been somewhat questionable. Su Mulian shrugged and said, In my nightmare, no one knew the real cause of your death. They only knew that after your death, your wife, Lu Siya, took over your whole inheritance and became Dragon City civilizations new leader. Meng Chao subconsciously looked at Lu Siya. Shes trying to drive a wedge between us. Lu Siya was expressionless as she casually said, At first, she tried to kill me. Now that she realizes that she cant do it, shes trying to drive a wedge between us with sweet words. Its her nightmare anyway, and she can make up any detail she wants. Meng Chao kept quiet for a moment before he turned his gaze back to Su Mulian. Go on, what did Dragon City look like under Lu Siyas leadership? Your death was a nightmare for the entire Dragon City civilization. Our enemies were overjoyed, and their morale was greatly boosted. Su Mulian continued, In the year following your death, the Holy Light faction launched three counterattacks in a row and recovered one-fifth of their lost territory. More importantly, it caused heavy casualties in Dragon City, causing us to lose 5% of our young and strong men. With Dragon City heavily damaged and its defenses in jeopardy, the traditional mode of warfare and occupation was in dire need of change. Under this premise, Lu Siya, who was facing danger, carried out forbidden research and successfully fused human and monster genes together. Wait a minute. Meng Chao said, Wasnt the Awakening Capsule a product that fused human genes and monster genes together? Thats right. Taking the Awakening Capsule and going through a series of training resulted in a very small amount of monster genes being implanted in the human genetic chain. However, there was a limit to the number of humans. Even if the entire population awakened, we would only have half-human, half-beasts numbering in the tens of millions, Su Mulian said indifferently. On the other hand, in Dragon Citys hinterland, there were still a large number of powerful, real monsters. The monster civilization as a whole had long since fallen apart and disappeared. Nevertheless, the number of monsters had greatly increased since the Monster War. However, the vast majority of monsters existed as human food, pets, labor, production tools, and war machines. Although the people of Dragon City ate a large amount of monster flesh every year and killed tens of thousands of monsters for this, large-scale and artificial industrial breeding was endless, breeding more and more new monsters. That caused the scale of the monster horde to continue expanding. Its just like the livestock back on Earth. Their numbers far exceeded the wild and untamable monsters of their own kind in nature. If the Gene Transmission Index is a symbol of a species success or failure, then the chickens and ducks domesticated by human beings are far more successful than eagles and falcons that soar in the sky. As the nerve stripping technology, rune machinery technology, and biochip technology continued to mature, the monsters that had been tamed and modified through various methods were all used as logistics tools and war machines. While they were closely integrated into human life, they were also pushed to the forefront of our expedition into the Land of Holy Light with human soldiers. However, this was far from enough. Although these monsters still retained their mighty physique and brutal combat power, they could also be remotely controlled by humans. However, the spirit and magnetic environment in the Other World is complicated. The mages of the Holy Light faction were good at creating spiritual and magnetic interference, which indiscriminately blocked long-distance communication and wireless networks, paralyzing our ability to control monsters in fights. The monsters that had gained freedom from control but lacked the intelligence to fight on their own were easily defeated or even subdued by Holy Light mages. It wasnt that we couldnt increase the monsters intelligence by stimulating their brain cells. In fact, during the Monster War, many Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts had intelligence that wasnt inferior to that of humans. They could act as excellent battlefield commanders and command the monster hordes that covered the sky and earth. However, the monsters werent of our kind after all, and they had a deep hatred for human beings. Even though many human beings had turned into half-human, half-beasts, they still dared not create new Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts that would likely go out of control. The research pushed by Lu Siya was an attempt to fuse 95% of monster genes with 5% of human genes through brand-new genetic engineering technology to create a new type of monster that had a humans thinking pattern and even part of a humans consciousness. Meng Chao remained silent for a long time before he said in disbelief, Isnt this the forbidden experiment that the genetic technology expert, Gao Ye, who later turned into the Supernatural Entity, Earthquake, conducted? He tried to transfer a human soul into the body of a monster, creating a perfect carbon-based life form with human consciousness and a powerful physique! Thats right. You could also think of it as Lu Siya restarting the research on the Supernatural Entity, Earthquake. Su Mulian lowered her eyes. No In fact, it wasnt just the study of the Supernatural Entity, Earthquake. After controlling most of Dragon Citys resources and obtaining the support of various interest groups, Lu Siya restarted most of the monster civilizations research. In a sense, the Nine Supernatural Entities under the monster masterminds command in the past were all in her hands. They were resurrected in a new form. What? Meng Chao was in disbelief. Did the people in Dragon City back then support her in doing that? That was then and this is now. Su Mulians face was calm, even numb. During the Monster War, humans and monsters were mortal enemies. In the fight for living space, it was one or the other. It was a matter of life and death. Of course, we had to do everything we could to stop and destroy the monster civilizations various plans. But at this point, the monster civilization had been completely devoured by Dragon City, and it had become an organic part of our civilization. If we could create a new Supernatural Entity that was controlled by humans, it would be good for everyone. Besides, the war between the Chaos faction and Holy Light faction was at its most intense. Thousands of people on both sides had died miserably at the hands of the enemy. The blood of soldiers and civilians was enough to drown mountains and dye rivers red. At this juncture, it was impossible even if we wanted a decent truce. Compromise was equal to failure, and failure was equal to death. Lu Siya never was a law-abiding good person. The tens of millions of Dragon City people elected her as their new leader because they hoped that she would do whatever it took to save the civilization. Chapter 1816 - 1816 Monster City 1816 Monster City Meng Chao fell silent. He had spared no effort in fighting for the future ever since he awakened his apocalyptic memories. However, it was also by chance that he was swept into the whirlpool of the storm and pushed to a lonely peak by the stormy waves. Yet, even today, he was not confident that he could be a qualified leader, or rather, a chess player who could send tens of millions of chess pieces to the line of death without changing his expression. Compared to him, Lu Siya was indeed more suitable and more willing to play such a role. Modifying a monsters genes and implanting human brain cells into a monsters brain, causing the monster to show some human traits, will obviously bring about a lot of problems in terms of human ethics and practical use. Su Mulian continued, With the increase in intelligence, the monsters ability to fight independently improved greatly, but more delicate emotions and even free will also silently grew in the depths of their brains. And monsters with 1% human genes, were they monsters or humans? What if there was a mix of 2%, 3%, or even 99%? This problem, which was enough to disintegrate or redefine the word human, also became a high wall that everyone pretended not to see before Dragon Citys expedition. To control these monsters that had been implanted with human genes and become smarter, under Lu Siyas lead, Dragon Citys genetic researchers and biochemistry experts developed a technology called Group Telepathy. This technology implanted multiple chips with super-micro rune arrays into the brains of humans and monsters at the same time. This allowed humans and monsters to share their vision and senses. It also allowed humans to send commands directly to the central nervous system of monsters through a wireless network. It made monsters an extension of the human will, allowing humans to control the monsters as if they were their own limbs. Compared to traditional remote control technology, Group Telepathy technology not only let humans receive all the information about the monsters more directly and meticulously, but it also had extremely strong anti-interference abilities. As long as the distance between humans and monsters was not more than thirty to fifty meters, they could withstand the spirit energy storm created by Holy Light mages and fight in a way similar to telepathy. This technology revolutionized the fighting concept of Dragon Citys expeditionary army. From then on, the smallest combat unit of Dragon Citys expeditionary army consisted of one soldier and three to five monsters. Soldiers and monsters were not only partners. To a certain extent, they also formed a group of life that had multiple bodies but shared the same will. Their combat power and agility were both greatly improved. However, there was a flaw in this technology. When the humans will invaded the monsters brain, the monsters perception and thinking pattern would also affect the human at all times. As a result, as the war continued to intensify, the human soldiers became more and more irascible, easily angered, rude, brutal, and they became more and more like a monster. Of course, this might not have been a problem with the Group Telepathy technology. Its also possible that it was the war itself, the bloody battles, the witnessing of our comrades heads being blasted open every day, and the repetitive, mechanical killings that turned human beings into monsters. In short, in the near future, the Dragon City civilization led by Lu Siya will become completely different from today due to long-term war. If you suddenly transmigrate to the future today, you may be shocked to find out that the boundary between the Dragon City civilization and the monster civilization has long become blurred and even disappeared. Its like Its like the Dragon City civilization, which has been advancing triumphantly all the way, was unknowingly revived by the monster civilization Su Mulian did not continue. Meng Chao understood what she was trying to say. Are you trying to say that Im taking over the magpies nest?'' Meng Chao said, In fact, as humans become more and more dependent on monsters, the number of monsters, their intelligence, and their influence will continue to increase. In the end, something similar to the smart machine crisis will happen, and a large number of monsters will awaken. Will they then become the masters of Dragon Citys civilization? No, Im not saying that. Su Mulian glanced at Lu Siya and sighed. If I wanted to sow discord between you two, I would have made it clear. Its a pity that I didnt see a large-scale rebellion, enslavement, or the destruction of humanity in the nightmare. Even though Lu Siya implemented crazy modifications on Dragon Citys civilization when measured by Earths standards and she crossed the line, there was also plenty of opposition within Dragon City. They cursed her day and night with the most intense words and attacked her with the most extreme methods. They even called her the Monster Queen and saw her as the puppet, incarnation, and successor of the monster mastermind. Even I couldnt agree entirely with the transformation she implemented on Dragon Citys civilization. But at that time, it seemed that she had no other choice. Aside from that, lets be honest. Until the destruction, she had faithfully carried out her duties as a leader. She fought side by side with all the people of Dragon City until the last moment. What? This time, Meng Chao was even more confused. Since there wasnt a large-scale monster rebellion similar to the smart machine crisis, how did the Dragon City civilization get destroyed? It was the Holy Light factions ultimate weapon. Su Mulians face was filled with confusion and fear as she muttered, Rather, it was the gods of the Holy Light faction who personally destroyed the Dragon City civilization, the Chaos faction, and even the entire Other World. Huh? What do you mean? Meng Chao cried out involuntarily. I dreamed No, I remember, at that time, thanks to Lu Siyas monstrous transformation of the Dragon City civilization, although our civilization had become unrecognizable, our combat power had indeed advanced by leaps and bounds. The new Dragon City people not only had monster-like physiques, but they could also control floods of steel. They could also control an overwhelming monster horde through Group Telepathy. Su Mulian said, Faced with the torrents of destruction that had never appeared in the past ten thousand years of war in the Other World, the Holy Light had begun to lose all their battles. Cities shrouded in Holy Light fell one after another. The melodious chanting of mages was torn to pieces by the deafening roars of the runic machines. Elven forests were set on fire one after another by the incendiary bombs launched by our railway guns. The slender, elegant, and noble elves who could have lived a thousand years, danced and wailed in the raging flames. The dwarfs complex network of caves were either blocked, collapsed, or drained of all the oxygen by us. The dwarfs that used to appear and disappear unpredictably and harass mankind without leaving any traces now became food for the snakes, insects, rats, and ants that lived below the ground as well. Chapter 1817 - 1817 The Global Reboot 1817 The Global Reboot Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged looks. The two of them could not understand. Since the Holy Light faction had already suffered such a devastating blow, how did the end of Dragon City come? Just as we were winning one victory after another and were about to occupy the enemys most important Holy Light Temple, a terrifying prophecy quietly spread both inside and outside Dragon City, Su Mulian said in a trembling voice. Its said that the Holy Light faction had an ultimate weapon. As long as they sacrificed enough lives, they could make a request to their supreme god in the sky, asking their god to completely destroy this world. When that happened, ten thousand suns would fall from the sky, dry up the oceans, turn mountains and rivers into surging magma, and burn all the living creatures in the world into scorching ashes. The Holy Light faction never used their ultimate weapon because they couldnt control such a weapons range of attack and level of destruction. Once their supreme god believed that this land was too corrupted, the scope of destruction would likely be the entire Other World, even the entire planet. From Monster Mountain Range to Picturesque Orchid Lake, from the Land of Holy Light to the Eternal Night Abyss, from the atmosphere to a hundred meters underground, whether it was a Ninth-circle sorcerer, a Deity Realm master, or an Apocalyptic Beast, they couldnt escape the heavenly fires attack. By the time the heavenly fire, which would burn for eighty-one days, was finally extinguished, both the Holy Light faction and their enemies would be history. The birth of the next civilization would begin from the evolution of bacteria in billions of years. You should be able to imagine that at that time, the people of Dragon City, from the leaders to the ordinary people, held such an absurd prophecy with contempt and scorn. Even a Ninth-circle sorcerer could burn up his life force and not stop our flood of steel. Yet, they wanted to deceive us into stopping the war with such whimsical rumors? How was that possible? Dragon Citys war machines had been running at maximum capacity. No one, not even the leader Lu Siya, could easily stop them. Therefore, the Dragon City civilization and the Chaos factions allies launched a general attack on the Holy Light factions last fortress, which was also their headquarters, the legendary Holy Light Temple that was connected to the Ocean of Light. It was all according to their established plan. The Holy Light Temple was bombarded by hundreds of railway guns, as well as thousands of armored airships, and it collapsed in the rumbling artillery fire. However, the people later realized in despair that the absurd prophecy had become a cruel reality when they stared at the sky, which lit up abruptly. In an instant, the sky became ten times brighter. The dusky dawn suddenly turned into a summer noon, and the sunlight was blinding. Then, orange flames burned up the sky like it was a fragile piece of paper, creating thousands of cracks and holes. The high-temperature sunlight measured at more than ten thousand degrees. It was comparable to a sticky liquid, flowing down through the cracks and holes before falling on the cities, fields, mountains, oceans, as well as the humans, orcs, dwarfs, elves, skeletons, ogres, and mages who lived between the urban and rural areas. The destructive flames from the sky instantly turned the intelligent carbon-based creatures that were fighting each other into black, fuzzy, and three-dimensional shadows. The people who lived among the skyscrapers only left behind vivid silhouettes on the surrounding walls before they disappeared without a trace. However, in less than half a second, the walls with the mottled silhouettes, together with the magnificent skyscrapers they belonged to, were obliterated into nothingness, just like fragile human beings. That was the scene I saw before my final destruction. Su Mulian ended her recollection. She looked at Meng Chao and Lu Siya in a daze like an ancient ghost. Meng Chao gulped with great difficulty. His palms were sweaty and cold. He could totally imagine the tragic and desperate scene based on Su Mulians description. This was because the same scene had also appeared before his eyes during countless long nights. Lu Siya had never experienced an apocalyptic nightmare like Meng Chao. Nevertheless, she narrowed her eyes and observed Su Mulian for a long time. She realized that this was no simple matter too. At least, Su Mulian was not lying. So, are you trying to change the future? Meng Chao heard himself say each word in a mechanical voice. You want to change Dragon Citys fate of being destroyed at all costs, even if you have to pay with your reputation and even your life? Yes. Su Mulian had the expression of a martyr, appearing both fanatical and calm. I believe that anyone who has the same experience as me would make the same choice. But have you ever thought that even if the future you see in your dream of us being destroyed by the flames of the apocalypse is real to a certain extent, we have better ways of changing it? Meng Chao frowned a little. As he thought about it, he said, What I mean is, you could have told us about these things earlier. For example, when we first met. Instead of waiting for things to get out of hand and then using such a radical method as assassinating Lu Siya?'' Would you have believed it when you first met me? Su Mulian asked. Meng Chao really wanted to say that he would have definitely believed her. Then again, without similar experience, it would be difficult for anyone to believe and accept such a thing. It wouldve been useless even if you believed me. I didnt remember such details when we first met in the depths of the Lair. Su Mulian went on. In fact, what I just described is the future timeline that I managed to sort out and piece together after years of thinking and combing through the connections. A lot of information and clues have only surfaced in my head in the past three to five months, or even the past three to five days, and they are becoming increasingly clear. Before that, the nightmares about the future were like colorful, twisted oil paintings produced by mental patients. The oil paintings were given life by evil sorcerers, and they kept wriggling and rolling in my head. It was as if I could only receive random, broken, upside-down, and mottled future memory fragments. There would only be an ear-splitting scream, a burning picture, a grand celebration, or excruciating pain from the future. Back then, except for the fact that the apocalypse was about to happen, I knew nothing about its cause and course, just like you. How could I have been honest with you? Chapter 1818 - 1818 Prophecy and Ability 1818 Prophecy and Ability Lu Siyas brooding expression indicated that it was difficult for her to understand Su Mulians feelings. However, Meng Chao, who was in the same boat as Su Mulian, instantly understood what she meant. It was true. When Meng Chao first awakened his memories of the apocalypse during his third year in high school, he only saw ten thousand suns shining, burning, exploding, and destroying everything. He could also vaguely remember some fragmented and unsystematic future martial arts. As for the reasons that led to the apocalypse, such as the abnormal expansion of the nine mega corporations, the improper response to the monster civilization, as well as the unnecessary conflict between Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake, he slowly pieced them together after a long time of careful consideration and sorting out plenty of clues. At first, I didnt know what I should do to stop the apocalypse. I only knew that with the awakening of my apocalyptic memories, I gained the mysterious ability of rapid self-healing and injury transfer. Su Mulian continued, Naturally, I linked these two things together and believed that the heavens must have had a reason for awakening my memories and abilities. Perhaps, as long as I used the two abilities of rapid self-healing and injury transfer to the maximum extent, I could change the future and prevent the apocalypse. It just so happened that Leprosy Village, where I lived, had a large number of deformed people who carried congenital genetic defects and were contaminated by acquired spirit energy. They suffered from all kinds of rare and complicated diseases. I thought that if I treated them, I could at least gain their trust and support. In case I told them everything in the future, even if others didnt believe me, the patients I treated definitely would. With the intention of giving this a try, I used my ability for the first time. I didnt know that the most unbelievable thing would happen. When I tried my best to treat the patients, I entered a mysterious trance-like state without realizing. It was as if a gate leading to the future had been opened deep inside my brain. Tremendous sounds, pictures, information, and clues of the future world spurted out of a broken kaleidoscope and presented themselves before my eyes. This further solidified my thoughts. The heavens gave me all of this for a reason. Saving lives and changing the future are indeed two sides of the same coin. As for transferring the pain of the mutation disease to myself, the heart-wrenching and even excruciating pain is certainly unbearable for ordinary people, but for me, who has been repeatedly burned to ashes by the flames of doomsday in every long, almost endless night, it is just the scorching afternoon sun of summer. The pain is bearable. It was during that period of time that I saw, or rather, I thought of, Meng Chao and Lu Siya. I knew that you two would be the future great figures in Dragon City who would be able to stir up clouds and rain, and control the world. However, at that time, I was just a little girl who had some influence in Leprosy Village. As for Leprosy Village, its just a slum deep in the Lair that is regarded as an ominous place by all normal people and is kept away from. The information in Leprosy Village is limited. I cant match the two names I vaguely heard in the nightmare to the names, Meng Chao and Lu Siya in real life. Even if I did, it would be useless. At that time, it was impossible for me to leave Leprosy Village or even the Lair to go to the outside world to find you. Besides, even if I found you, what could I do? Do you want me to give you a warning, that your every move may lead to the destruction of Dragon City? The problem is that I dont know which decision you made was fatal enough to lead to irreversible consequences. To be fair, since you could lead the Dragon City civilization to a staged victory in the Other World War, most of the decisions you made were definitely correct. At least, they were effective. Assuming that the ratio of correct decisions to wrong decisions was 95% to 5%, how could I tell which 95% of decisions were correct and which 5% were wrong? After that, we met in the incident where the Supernatural Entity, Vortex wreaked havoc in the Lair. When I first heard you introduce yourselves, I was indeed shocked. In my nightmare of the apocalypse, you were all important figures who could decide the fate of tens of millions of people with a single word. In the nightmare, Dragon City had been in a state of war for a long time. In order to win, it had no choice but to introduce a lot of cold, radical, extreme, and even bottom-line policies. As the advocates and implementers of the policies, the two of you can be said to have partial reputations. Whether it was Meng Chao, who was known as a tyrant by many people who opposed him, or Lu Siya, who was known as the Queen of Monsters, in my memories of the apocalypse, they were both very oppressive. They made people respect and fear them, and people feared them even more than they respected them. When I face you, Im like a little mouse squeezed between two Apocalyptic Beasts. Its already my limit to be able to breathe normally. After you joined hands and miraculously defeated the Supernatural Entity, Vortex, turning the tide right before the Lair fell into chaos, I had no more doubts about your identity. I was certain that you were the key to changing the future, and that you were not two people with the same name and surname. However, the social experience from the apocalyptic nightmare also told me that those who were qualified to rule the entire Dragon City were politicians among politicians. People like you were the best at being two-faced, saying whatever you want, hiding and distorting your true character and intentions. If I relaxed a little when dealing with people like you, youd easily sell me out, and Id have to count your riches. Therefore, although you were all selfless, fearless, and dedicated to the battle for the village, the Lair, and even Dragon City, I still dared not trust you one hundred percent. This isnt to say that I ever doubted your determination to continue Dragon Citys civilization at all costs. However, I couldnt be sure whether my family and I in Leprosy Village were part of the continuation or price. Lets keep observing, I said to myself. After all, you hadnt ascended to the throne of power yet. I still had time to see what kind of people you were exactly, your personalities, your hobbies, your pursuits, your ambitions, and the friends, family, and interest groups behind you. Once I figured this out and obtained more information that would affect Dragon Citys future through you, I would reveal to you bit by bit the disasters that might happen in the future. Besides, I still had a little hope at that time. Perhaps the future had already changed? Maybe, there was no need to tell them everything. The fact that Su Mulian met Meng Chao and Lu Siya had changed everything and stopped the destruction? Chapter 1819 - 1819 The Future Has Never Changed 1819 The Future Has Never Changed Meng Chao could understand Su Mulians actions. Back then, the reason why he did not run to the Supernatural tower, the Survival Committee, or the headquarters of the nine mega corporations as soon as he awakened his future memories was also because of the same consideration. On one hand, he didnt know which big shots were trustworthy. He didnt know how he could win the trust of these big shots. On the other hand, there were still at least twenty to thirty years before the apocalypse. He could start to change from a certain detail and use the butterfly effect to set off stormy waves. He would continue to grow his wings, add fuel to the fire, control power, and eventually change everything. After that, I pushed forward the Lair Reconstruction Project with you and established the Azure Medical Center. I used my ability to benefit more Dragon City citizens and win their trust, Su Mulian said. During this period, I have also been secretly observing your actions and found that you have not done anything that could endanger the future safety of Dragon City. To be honest, even if my soul had entered your bodies, knowing that Dragon City might be in danger in the future, I wouldnt have been able to do better than you. Since thats the case, what else do I have to say? After that, you were attacked by the remnants of the monster civilization at the peak of Mist Mountain. You fell into the Raging Tiger River, and disappeared. I was shocked by this. At that time, I had not completely thought of everything that would happen in the future. I dont remember if you fell into the river and went missing in the future when Dragon City and the Other World were completely destroyed in my dream. With a fluke mind, I feel that I had completely changed the future. After all, according to Lu Siya, you were heavily injured by the remnants of the monster civilization. While you were heavily injured and on your last breath, you fell into the Eye of Destruction, which acts as the intersection of the Red Dragon River and the Raging Tiger River. The Eye of Destruction is the most terrifying vortex on Monster Mountain Range. There is no other. Even an intact heavy battle tank would be torn apart by the turbulence that contains violent spirit energy the moment it falls into the Eye of Destruction and disappear without a trace. I thought you were definitely dead. Although it was a great pity, I was actually a little relieved deep down. Meng Chao, since you were already dead, of course, you couldnt become the hero who saved Dragon City and the leader who controlled Dragon City like you did in the nightmare. In my memories of the future, Lu Siya was able to climb to the top because of her own ability and the power behind her. More importantly, after she became your wife, she inherited your prestige, your halo, your allies, and your political inheritance. In other words, she was pushed to the top as Meng Chao 2.0 by tens of thousands of Dragon City citizens. Since you had already fallen, no matter how hard Lu Siya worked in the future, it was unlikely for her to fight her way out of those complicated interest groups and become the master of Dragon City. Perhaps, she would have the chance to be a senior member of Parliament, or even a speaker in a few decades. But she certainly wouldnt have the absolute power to decide life and death like what I saw in the apocalyptic nightmare. I didnt know what kind of changes your death would bring to Dragon City. I only knew that no matter what changes there were, it was better than nothing. After all, I cant think of a worse ending than the light of destruction descending from the sky, destroying and resetting the entire Other World. Everything is over, I told myself. With your death, Meng Chao, I didnt have to be bothered by difficult decisions that I had no idea were right or wrong. I could put down all the burdens in my heart, relax, and live a normal life. For more than half a year, things developed in a good direction. As I expected, without your support, Lu Siya still worked very hard and even formed the Azure Alliance with all the interest groups in Dragon City, except for the nine mega corporations. But ultimately, she was born into a wealthy family, and she was still inexperienced. It was impossible for her to gain the absolute trust of all the humble-class superhumans and the ordinary people in a short time. As for my nightmares of the apocalypse, they began to appear less and less. The longest I went without them was an entire month. I slept very soundly until dawn and didnt have a single nightmare. For six months, I probably had the most relaxed, happy, and normal days in my life. I thought that it could last forever, but I little did I know, three months ago When Su Mulian said this, the corner of her eyes suddenly twitched violently. She had an expression of shock and pain. It was as if an invisible nail had pierced through the back of her head and into her central nervous system, and she had been injected with a high voltage. Even though Su Mulian possesed super self-healing and had experienced extreme pain transferred from her deformed patients countless times, she still could not help but tremble in fear. One day three months ago, I, who hadnt experienced a nightmare in a long time, had the clearest, most real, and most terrifying nightmare in my life. Su Mulian closed her eyes. Her voice seemed to come from the bottom of an ice cave hundreds of meters deep. In the latest nightmare, I was not only myself but also thousands of Dragon City citizens, or rather, I was the collective consciousness of the several thousand citizens. From thousands of different perspectives, I watched helplessly as the sky tore apart, Holy Light overflowed, and the flames of destruction descended from the above, completely destroying the Dragon City civilization. Through the tremendous information transmission of thousands of central nerves, I sensed the infinite pain of being burned to ashes deep within my soul. I woke up from the nightmare and found that there were weird clusters of blisters on my skin. Some of my skin even showed signs of carbonization and peeling off. They were signs of different degrees of burns. However, unlike my body, my sweat-soaked bedding did not show any signs of burning. In other words, all the wounds were directly caused by my central nerves issuing instructions to my nerve endings and skin cells. The nightmare shattered the denial that I had built up over the past half year. I realized in desperation that destruction would eventually come, and the future never changed! Chapter 1820 - 1820 Defying the Heavens and Changing Fate 1820 Defying the Heavens and Changing Fate As Su Mulian spoke, she extended her slightly trembling hands. Meng Chao and Lu Siya were shocked to find that as she groaned in despair, ugly black spots quickly appeared on her fair, slender, and jade-like hands. Deep within the black spots, there was a faint orange glow and a faint burnt smell. It was as if huge hellish flames were burning Su Mulians cells after bursting out of their depths! Even though she quickly overcame this with her super self-healing ability, it irrefutably proved that there was indeed a force from the future deep within Su Mulians soul. This power could interfere with ones mind and affect matter! In the days that followed, I had dozens no, hundreds of extremely clear nightmares, Su Mulian said in a trembling voice. I couldnt control it at all. Even when I forced myself to open my eyes and kept myself awake, it was no use. The nightmare was like gangrene attached to my bones, haunting me. Sometimes, even while I was walking or talking to others normally, as long as my nerves were slightly relaxed, my soul would immediately leave my body and fall into a nightmare. I would see the coming apocalypse again and again. At least 70% of the stories about the future and the apocalypse that I told you earlier have played out in my brain in the past few days. I cant deceive myself anymore and turn a blind eye to it. But I dont know what I should do to truly, thoroughly, and forever change the future. The only way I could prepare for a rainy day was use the connections I had accumulated over the years to buy a batch of strengthened and modified guns, as well as ammunition, and explosive devices from the black market. St this time, I havent figured out how I should make use of those things. I only regard them as life-saving straws, or at least, life-saving straws that can be used to comfort myself. Besides, I was very curious. Meng Chao, you should know that when my dream became clearer and all the clues connected, you still hadnt announced your existence. I was still hoping for the last bit of luck. If you didnt show up, that meant the nightmare was just that, a nightmare, and I was merely being paranoid. Its a pity that you still appeared. When you were announcing your magnificent return to all the citizens via the media at the Golden Rocs explosion site, I had the longest, clearest, and most painful nightmare of my life No, it didnt feel like a nightmare at all but the real future. I experienced a long and genuine life in the future from a first-person perspective! When I slowly woke up from my destined destruction, only half an hour had passed in reality, and you had just finished your speech. Meanwhile, I had already clearly seen your path. I could see that you were destined to lead Dragon City all the way, charging toward its fate of victory and destruction. Staring at your high-spirited look on the screen, my soul trembled, and I instantly understood my mission. There was no more luck. I was the only one who could change the future. Otherwise, why would God give me such an ability and repeatedly let me foresee the future in terrifying dreams? Su Mulians lips curled up slightly as she spoke. The holiness and fervor of a martyr reappeared on her face. There are many ways to change the future. Meng Chao was silent for a moment before he said, You could have looked for me or Lu Siya and told us everything. Since the future you saw became so real and clear, even if we couldnt accept it completely, wed at least be skeptical. Its useless. The progress of a civilization is like an overwhelming torrent that has its own inertia. Insignificant, minor changes are like throwing a stone into the torrent. It may raise a few swirls, ripples, and waves in the torrent, but it wont change the torrents direction in the end. Su Mulian stared at Meng Chao and said, Think about it. Meng Chao, you managed to level up and return to Picturesque Orchid Lake, which is filled with Turan orcs, after falling into the Eye of Destruction. I dont think my words are neither more powerful than the Eye of Destruction and Turan orcs nor enough to stop you from ascending to your destined throne. If theres anything Ive learned from the future, it would be that only death could stop a legend like you! Meng Chao smiled wryly. So, you actually wanted to assassinate me? Meng Chao asked. If possible, you would, of course, be the best target. Su Mulian said, I didnt plan to do it so early. With my ability to transfer injuries and super self-healing, plus our relationship, one day you would come to me for treatment. That would be the best opportunity. But soon, I heard the news that Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian, the two Deity Realm experts, died in your hands. I couldnt help but take a deep breath. I wondered how powerful you were at this point. I hesitated. I wasnt sure if Id have the chance to kill you even if you came to me for treatment one day. Besides, I am neither a meticulous spy nor a cold-hearted assassin with great secrets. When I see you again, Id certainly be flustered and emotional, and Id reveal all kinds of flaws in my micro-expressions, which you would see through at first glance. At that time, Lu Siya, who was seriously injured and without her extraordinary powers, was sent to Azure Medical Center. When I saw her pale face and helpless appearance, I had a thought. Thats right, although Lu Siya wasnt the instigator, she was Dragon Citys supreme leader when it was destroyed. As long as we successfully killed her, it would greatly change the future. At the very least, Meng Chao, it would be impossible for you to marry her again, and itd be difficult for you to gain full support from the Lu family, Sky Pillar Corporation, and the nine mega corporations. It would also be difficult for you to ease the relationship between the humble class and the rich class. Such an intense chain reaction would definitely change the course of history. Besides, Lu Siya is much easier to kill than you. I dont even need a powerful crystal weapon. I only need an ordinary scalpel to stop the apocalypse and change her fate! Therefore, although I was surrounded by the medical team and the people of the Azure Alliance, after Lu Siya was sent to Azure Medical Center and she had no chance of going home to get her crystal guns and explosive devices, I decided to solve the problem before dawn. If I failed in the end, like I just did, I believed that I would still have a chance to tell you everything slowly. To a certain extent, after betting on my future and destiny, its easier for you to believe and value my words, isnt it? Chapter 1821 - 1821 Even If the Future Is Already Predetermined 1821 Even If the Future Is Already Predetermined After letting everything out, Su Mulian breathed a long sigh. It looked like she had put down a cross that had been entangled in thorns and flames for decades. She suddenly felt light and bright. At this moment, the sound of dense footsteps came from downstairs. It had to be the members of the adjudicator court, Research Department, Red Dragon Army, and other disciplinary forces that had heard the news and rushed over to arrest Su Mulian. After all, Lu Siya was a core member of the nine great families and the Azure Alliance. The assassination attempt on her was likely on the same level as endangering the safety of Dragon City. It was not something that Meng Chao could resolve alone. In such troubled times, even Meng Chao, who had just saved Dragon City, had no right to stop the relevant departments from taking Su Mulian away for further interrogation. He could only throw out one last question before she was taken upstairs. So, what do you think the problem is? he stared into Su Mulians eyes and asked. Since the flames of the apocalypse have appeared in your nightmares countless times, you must have thought about this question a lot. What do you think is the direct cause of Dragon Citys destruction? Su Mulian looked at Meng Chao in surprise. You Do you believe everything I told you? she asked hesitantly. That depends on your answer. Meng Chao shook his head and resolutely said, I dont believe that Im the key to Dragon Citys destruction. Whether I exist or not, whether I become the leader of Dragon Citys civilization, whether Im a third-class elite or someone who has surpassed the Deity Realm, whether Im a nobody or a legend, the day of the burning apocalypse will still come! Hence, there must be another reason, a more important direct reason! We pushed the Holy Light faction too far Thats the direct reason. Su Mulian had indeed thought about the same question numerous times. When she heard the dense stomping sounds of war boots embedded with steel plates coming from the corridor outside, she no longer hesitated. She seized every second and said, Listen, Meng Chao. If you really become the leader of Dragon Citys civilization one day and insist on starting a war with the Holy Light faction, please make sure, make sure to keep the wars scale and intensity within a certain range! Find an opportunity to stop while youre ahead. Dont push the Holy Light faction to the limit! Perhaps, at the beginning of the war, we can make use of Dragon Citys advantage, the steel torrent from Earth to beat the Holy Light faction until theyre confused. While they havent figured out our background, we can start negotiations, sign a treaty, swallow the fruits of our victory, and slowly plan! Dont chase after them, and dont expect to finish everything in one stroke, completely destroying the Holy Light faction and becoming the master of this planet. The Other World is far more powerful and mysterious than we can ever imagine. If we really push the Holy Light faction to the limit, theyll summon destructive weapons from the sky to clean and restart the entire ecosystem. When that happens, forget humans, even every rat that hides deep under Dragon City will be annihilated, and theyll die without a burial place! While they spoke, several short-haired men appeared at the wards door. They were dressed in black combat uniforms with the adjudicator court and Research Departments badges. Song Jinbo had already informed them of the basic situation. When they saw that Meng Chao, as well as Lu Siya, were safe and the suspect did not show any signs of resisting, they let out a sigh of relief. After all, Meng Chao was an extraordinary legendary figure, and he was one of the Research Departments people. The law-enforcement officers looked at each other and did not rush in. Instead, they stood at the door and waited for Meng Chaos instructions. This was because the matter involved him and even people he considered as family. Even though they might be his future family members, Meng Chao had no reason to interfere with their enforcement. He could only wave his hand to signal the others to take Su Mulian away. Obviously, Su Mulian could not remain silent in the adjudicator court or the Research Departments interrogation room. To change the future as much as possible, she would definitely repeat what she had just said to Meng Chao and Lu Siya to the relevant departments and major forces over and over again. With Meng Chaos current status, prestige, and power, he did not mind being labeled as a tyrant. In fact, even if he told them about the apocalyptic nightmare he had experienced and the other version of the future that Kanus, the Jackal had foreseen, no one could do anything to him. Nevertheless, he had to carefully think of a way to tell the relevant departments, the major forces, and all the citizens of Dragon City about the many different paths leading to the same future. He had contemplate the shocking waves that could be set off and the chain reactions that no one could predict. Kanus, Su Mulian, and I Three people, three nightmares, three different futures, but the results are exactly the same. No, there are more than three. When I was in a coma after the fierce battle with the Mother of Origin, I saw countless futures that resembled translucent fertilized eggs deep inside my brain. In the various futures, I played different identities and experienced different lives as an ordinary person or an expert, but the ending was the same. The end of the world came and destroyed everything! What do these d*mn nightmares mean? Are they of a real future or a future possibility? The only people who can see this possible future are me, Kanus, and Su Mulian, or are there more kindred spirits out there? However, no matter how different the process is in the future that we see, ten thousand suns will ultimately explode in the sky above the city, and blazing flames will fall from the sky. Does this mean that this fate of destruction has long been predetermined, and Dragon City will not be able to escape its doom? Once this news is made public, how will the millions of ordinary citizens take it? Everyone will fall into despair, give up struggling, and wait for death. Even the entire city will fall into a state of madness where death is certain. Will they destroy themselves before the apocalypse destroys them? Or will it not matter even if they know that the final outcome will be destruction, whether they repeat it a thousand times or even ten thousand times? Will the people of Dragon City still willingly unite as one, live the best they can until death, and do everything for their future? This was a matter of great importance, and Meng Chao dared not come to a conclusion. He fell into deep thought for a long time. If he could, he would likely recall the futures that he had seen in his trance and search for a slim chance of survival among the ten thousand destructive outcomes. Right then, he felt a burning gaze sweeping across his face. He looked up and saw Lu Siyas excited face and bright eyes. Chapter 1822 - 1822 The Mystery of Tailless Monkey 1822 The Mystery of Tailless Monkey Do you believe everything Su Mulian said? Lu Siya was full of smiles and interest. She was not frightened by the terrifying future that Su Mulian had mentioned. She even seemed kind of of overjoyed with thoughts like, I didnt expect that in the future. Ill really become the master of Dragon City. Meanwhile, in her eyes, the apocalypse was like a difficult problem that challenged the limits of her intelligence. Su Mulians repeated exaggeration of the horrific arrival had aroused her fighting spirit and interest. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. With a calm and deep gaze, he scanned Lu Siyas face and body. Lu Siya frowned and asked, Is there something wrong with my body? Oh, I understand. Youre thinking about whether the two of us will become the destroyers of Dragon City and sinners in history? Heh, I dont think theres a need to worry. First of all, what Su Mulian said might not be the real future. I dont believe that someone can accurately see their entire future. Second of all, even if what shes seen is a future that will likely happen based on reality and comprehensive data analysis, youve heard it yourself; under our leadership, the Dragon City civilization will be majestic and invincible! As for the ultimate weapon that the natives in the Other World have that can restart the entire ecosystem, well, I believe that the use of such a weapon has great restrictions, and theres a heavy price to pay. Unless its absolutely necessary, the Other Worlds natives wouldnt turn the entire planet into a burning sea of fire just to end up becoming single-cell organisms like us, walking the path of evolution again, would they? Since weve foreseen a possible future through Su Mulians mouth, especially one with the ultimate weapons existence, we have to try and do something about it. There are still at least ten to twenty years to go. Cant we think of a way to deal with this weapon? If we cant solve the problem, what about the person who controls the ultimate weapon? Im saying that the activation device of this ultimate weapon that can summon the light of destruction from above the sky has to be in the hands of someone on the ground. For example, the leader of the natives in the Other World, the high priest or high priest of the Holy Light Temple, and the like. If that day really comes, we can negotiate and launch a surprise attack while theyre unprepared. We can get the ultimate weapons activation device and control it. We can even break through the limits of our civilization and embark on a journey across the galaxy with the ultimate weapons installed above our atmosphere! Lu Siya was in high spirits. Meng Chao continued to stare at Lu Siya in silence. Or are you worried about the problem of everyone becoming monsters?'' Lu Siya rolled her eyes and opened her hands. Since ancient times, the form of human civilization has undergone drastic transformations in response to the changing eras. Ten thousand years ago, our ancestors were still hitting rough stone tools against the bones of beasts. But ten thousand years later, at the beginning of the twenty-second century, artificial intelligence, portable communication technology, and even the implantation of auxiliary chips and mechanical devices into the fleshly body of human beings, became popular. If an ancestor of ours from ten thousand years ago were to time travel to the beginning of the twenty-second century and see the streets full of self-driving electric vehicles, drones, and ordinary human beings with implanted communication and display devices in their ears and retinas, he would be dumbfounded and horrified with stone axes and spears in his hands. He would even think that he had mistakenly entered the world of a foreign species. Not to mention, the environments of the Other World and Earth are completely different. The existence of a super energy source like spirit energy has widened the gap between human individuals rapidly. If we cant find a way for everyone to easily cultivate powerful strength, a few people will stand out, and the class division and solidification will cause the Matthew effect to lead to more and more cultivation resources, as well as political power, to be concentrated in the hands of a few strong people These are all unavoidable. Just as Su Mulian said, if we dont solve the problem of the cultivation method, well never be able to deal with the noble families. Even if we destroy the nine great noble families, new and more powerful noble families will spring up like mushrooms after the rain. Perhaps itll be the noble family that you created, Meng Chao. Under such circumstances, isnt it the most convenient and fair way to take what the monster civilization left behind and arm the millions of ordinary citizens with the monsters methods? As for whether the monster civilization will make a comeback and take over our nest, you heard Su Mulian just now. I held your flag high and lived and died with the Dragon City civilization until the last moment, didnt I? Indeed. Meng Chao heaved a sigh of relief. That was the only part of Su Mulians prophecy that made him happy. However, before he thought about the future, there were some parts of the past that he needed to confirm. I dont care about the future, but the past. Meng Chao changed the subject and spoke rather abruptly. I want to know if you left the mark in Tailless Monkeys house. What mark? Lu Siya blinked. Its the sign of Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. Also, if you really didnt know anything, you wouldve probably asked who Tailless Monkey is first, Meng Chao said. Lu Siyas smile became stiff and awkward. However, the awkwardness only lasted for half a second before her smile became even more brilliant. How intelligent! As expected of the man who will become Dragon Citys master in the near future! Lu Siyas eyes sparkled. She did not hide her admiration for Meng Chao at all. I thought it would take you at least ten days to half a month to figure it out! Thats because you released Tailless Monkey. Meng Chao said. If you kill someone and send his body to the garbage disposal plant, which is full of giant sandworms, Im afraid no one will ever know what youve done. How could I do that? If I do that, wouldnt I be killing an innocent person? Lu Siya smiled and said, Meng Chao, paper cant hide fire, especially from someone like you whos great at creating miracles. I have no confidence in committing the perfect murder and hiding it from you for decades. And I know that although youre easy to talk to in a lot of aspects, when it comes to the life and death of innocent people, you investigate the matter to the end and show no mercy. Even if were comrades to the death or even more intimate than that, once you find out that Ive killed an innocent person, it would be business first. Youd send me to the court in person, right? Chapter 1823 - 1823 Lu Siyas Plan 1823 Lu Siyas Plan So, it was really you who left Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd.s sign in Tailless Monkeys kitchen and led me to Universe Corporation step by step. By chance, I stopped the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao and finally found your grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, as well as the Blood Alliance, that had been lurking in the nine mega corporations Meng Chao fell into deep thought. Wait a minute If thats the case, then your plans far from just this. From the moment you hired Tailless Monkey to help you find a reporter to interview Shen Yulin, you were planning a complicated game of chess. At that time, I was still deep within the Holy Mountain Temple in Picturesque Orchid Lake, in a state of near death. Its obvious that you couldnt have guessed that I would be back in Dragon City at this time. Therefore, in your original plan, you were prepared to raise a storm on your own even without me, am I right? Thats right. Lu Siya seemed calm and happy. Your appearance was an accident. Of course, it was an accident that made me cheer and cry with joy. So, what exactly are you planning to do? Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya. Same as you, destroy the Blood Alliance, Lu Siya said with a clear conscience. So, you knew about the Blood Alliances existence a long time ago? Meng Chao quickly looked back. I didnt realize that the organization lurking in the nine mega corporations was the resurgent Blood Alliance,Lu Siya said. But I did sense it. After Dragon Citys victory, there seemed to be a terrifying undercurrent hidden under the seemingly bright and prosperous scene. And this undercurrent was very likely related to my grandfather, Lu Zhongqi. The most direct evidence is the mutation that happened to me. Think about it. When and how did the monster masterminds power enter my body? You must know that those werent ordinary Blood Flower spores. They were the supreme crystallization of the monster civilization. It was unlikely that the implantation could have occurred by accidentally touching or inhaling a trace of any material during a fierce battle, right? After thinking about it, I could have only been invaded by the monster mastermind when I was in a deep sleep and in a daze during my immersive training. However, training is a very private matter. In the entire Dragon City, there are only two people who have my unreserved trust and the ability to approach me when Im in deep sleep. One of them is you, and the other is my grandfather, Lu Zhongqi. Aside from you, even my father has no chance. Since you had already fallen into the Raging Tiger River, with no bones left and no one knowing whether you were alive or dead, the only suspect left was naturally my grandfather. So, you launched an investigation on Lu Zhongqi in secret? Meng Chao continued to ask. Thats right. You might find it strange that I so easily determined that there was something wrong with my grandfather, even though our relationship was very good, Lu Siya said. Thats because you havent been in contact with my grandfather for a long time. You dont understand his true thoughts. In fact, very few people knew that my grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, one of Dragon Citys first-generation Deity Realm warriors, the leader of the largest mining group in Dragon City, the president of Dragon Citys Crystal Association, the best spirit energy user and crystal specialist in Dragon City, was a mainstays or even a giant pillar of the city in every aspect. He had been a pessimist since a long time ago. Even when I was young, he would often hug me and sigh after a day of heavy work and research, thinking that the future of Dragon City civilization was extremely bleak. From my grandfathers point of view, everything the Dragon City civilization currently haslaw, morality, technology, culture, and even human naturewere all developed based on the spiritless environment of Earth. Theyre not suitable for the objective reality of the Other World, which is rich in spirit energy. With the rapid development of spirit martial arts and rune technology, the gap between people will only continue to widen, not be narrowed. This gap will no longer be limited to wisdom and wealth, but it will penetrate deep into the peoples cells and even genes. From power to lifespan, it will widen and grow apart in all aspects, until humans split into two different species. In the process, the original laws, morals, technology, culture, and humanity of human beings will all be greatly impacted, deconstructed, and rebuilt. Unless we are reborn, our civilization will not have new hope. My grandfathers pain was that he didnt know what to do, whether he should support and push for this change or not. My grandfather firmly believed that if we continued to cling to the ethics and morals of the Earth era, as well as the definition of human beings, then its almost impossible for our civilization to last for the next hundred years. Its very likely that in a short ten to twenty years after the fog that envelops Dragon City has dissipated, Dragon City will fall apart and be completely destroyed. However, if we push for the fiercest reform according to the Other Worlds environment, even if our civilization survives in the end, it will become unrecognizable, weird, abnormal, and even hideous in the eyes of todays people. By then, human beings will probably completely forget their identity as transmigrators from Earth and call themselves the natives of the Other World. Its hard to say whether its a victory or a tragedy for the civilization as a whole. Back then, I was still young, and my grandfather was depressed and had no one to talk to. He would often mutter to himself in front of me. He thought that I didnt understand, but he didnt know that I remembered his every word and action. It wasnt until the moment I discovered the anomaly in my body that I immediately guessed that my grandfather had finally made up his mind to push the entire civilization forward in a new direction at all costs, even at the cost of his life and reputation. So, whats your stand? Meng Chao said, If you supported Lu Zhongqi, you shouldnt have investigated him in secret and even provided me with clues. I can tell that Lu Zhongqi didnt treat you as an ordinary test subject or a chess piece that could be sacrificed at any time. He raised you as his only successor. To a certain extent, you were even more important than Yun Feidian, the leader of the Blood Alliance, in his heart! I believe that someone as smart as you shouldve been able to see this. Unless you possess a different ideology, you had no reason to oppose your grandfather. The problem is, I dont think that youre a traditional humanist who believes that the laws, morals, humanity, and even the appearance of Earths humans cannot be changed. I feel that as long as you can win the final victory, you dont even mind being more radical than Lu Zhongqi. Chapter 1824 - 1824 Breaking Free from Control 1824 Breaking Free from Control Thats right, you know me best. I dont think that the current ideology and ethics of Dragon Citys civilization, which originated from Earth, can last for long. To put it bluntly, this is a world with gods, and humans can become gods through cultivation. In such a world where gods and demons can descend, everyone is equal. This is not in line with objective reality, and it will be eliminated sooner or later. My grandfather convinced me of this long ago, Lu Siya said. However, the biggest difference between me and my grandfather is that I dont have the martyr temperament that he has. Im not willing to sacrifice myself to be someone elses stepping stone. My grandfather wanted to shatter the old morals, old laws, and old humanity that originated from the Earth era, and then build a new world that was crueler and more powerful, with superhumans as the rulers. Thats why he rebuilt the Blood Alliance and gathered his accomplices in secret at the risk of losing everything. I, on the other hand, believe that the ethics, morals, and ideologies from Earth have been passed on for a thousand years and they are deeply rooted in peoples hearts. They cannot be easily shaken by a mere Blood Alliance overnight. Even if my grandfather had hidden his minions, worked hard for decades, and recruited the middle-aged Deity Realm warriors like Yun Feidian, and extended the Blood Alliances hands to all walks of life in Dragon City, when they actually surfaced and revealed their true intentions, there was a high chance that they would still be defeated and extinguished by the old forces that upheld the ethics, morals, and ideology of the Earth era. Even if the Blood Alliances scheme managed to shake the foundation of the old morals and humanity, my grandfather and the Blood Alliance that he had been running with great effort would have likely been the first to be sacrificed. Ultimately, had the old morals and humanity fallen apart, and the civilization of mankind been reborn in fire with a completely different look, the one who controlled the new civilization would not have been my grandfather or any other member of the Blood Alliance. My grandfather didnt mind helping others. To him, as long as human civilization could continue, it didnt matter who was in charge. It didnt matter if it was Lu Zhongqi, Yun Feidian, or you, Meng Chao. But I havent lived to the level of my grandfathers open-mindedness. How could I be the pawn and paving stone for the chosen one who would control a new Dragon City civilization in the near future? Last but not least, the children of the noble families like us all knew that we shouldnt put all our eggs in one basket. With Yun Feidians help, grandfather already had enough people. Of course, I had to place my bets separately and stand on the opposite side of my grandfather. In such a way, whether or not the Blood Alliance was destroyed, the Lu family, at least a part of the Lu family, would be safe! Lu Siyas honesty made many of the questions that Meng Chao had been thinking about come to nothing. He thought about it for a long time before saying, So, you got someone to interview Shen Yulin because I wanted to break free from my grandfathers control, Lu Siya said bluntly. I could feel that with the victory in the Monster War, the Blood Alliance was becoming more and more active and reckless. I thought it wouldnt be long before the Blood Alliance completely revealed itself. If I couldnt distance myself from the Blood Alliance and my grandfather before that day came, there was a high chance that Id be buried with the Blood Alliance. It just so happened that I had used my identity to gain access some inside information about the Red Creek Project. The first Red Creek crystal mine that the Dragon City civilization developed outside Monster Mountain Range, which is said to have an astonishing amount of crystals, had a huge black hole in the accounts due to fraud, poor management-and other reasons. Tremendous crystals and resources were flowing into the Blood Alliances secret funds through a black hole, providing sufficient materials for its rapid development. Since the Red Creek Project was jointly developed by Universe Corporation and Sky Pillar Corporation, there were financial problems with both groups. I just wanted to use Shen Yulins interview as a warning and expose their shady ongoings. I didnt expect that this method alone would expose and dissolve the Blood Alliance. However, I thought that the scandal of the Red Creek Project could more or less distract my grandfather and mislead him into thinking that a secret force that was anti-Blood Alliance existed in secret. As long as he could shift his attention to the scandal of the Red Creek Project, hed more or less be able to relax his surveillance on me. Id have more room to move around and continue planning my next move. Who knew that the plan could not keep up with the changes? During the implementation of the plan, two changes caught me off guard. First of all, I didnt expect my grandfather to be so insane that he was prepared to clear the hole in the accounts through a self-directed explosion of the crystal warehouse and instigate a war against Picturesque Orchid Lake. It seemed that my grandfather had made up his mind to further enhance the military strength of the Blood Alliance hidden within the nine great families through this war led by the nine mega corporations. He wanted to remove all obstacles for the Blood Alliance to officially step to the top of Dragon City. Second, I didnt expect you to return to Dragon City at this time and play such a key role. As a result, the simple plan that was supposed to be alarming was naturally upgraded to what it is today. Meng Chao nodded and said after some thought, When did you notice that I returned to Dragon City? Would you believe it if I said I sensed it the moment you returned to Dragon City? Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao and said, Although we havent heard from each other for more than a year, I never believed that you died in the fishs stomach. Dont forget that we were baptized by the Red Radiance Jade tide together and were reborn together in the Blue Origin Stone mine. Theres a mysterious telepathic connection between us, and in the past year, Ive never felt it completely cut off, not even for a second. And on the day you flew over Monster Mountain Range and returned to Dragon City, this mysterious telepathy was elevated to an extreme level. I dont know how to describe how I felt at that time. In short, when I got up that day, my mood was inexplicably better. I felt that the haze that had been bothering me for a long time had been swept away. It was clearly raining outside the window, but my vision could penetrate the dark clouds and fly into the blue sky. You could say that I still didnt realize why I was in such a good mood at this point. But when I saw the detailed report about the accident at the Red Creek Project, especially the strange changes that were vaguely mentioned in the report, I immediately realized that it was all your doing! Chapter 1825 - 1825 The Price of Freedom 1825 The Price of Freedom If thats the case, why didnt you contact me directly? Meng Chao thought about it and asked, Even if you didnt have my contact information, you were clearly there when I went to check the place, where Tailless Monkey lived, with Ai Lei. You even left a mark of time. Indeed, I could have contacted you, but that would have increased the chances of you being discovered by my grandfather. Lu Siya frankly said, My grandfather had been monitoring me very strictly. It wasnt easy for me to avoid his omnipresent and pervasive eyes and ears alone, more so if I had included you. I believed that you mustve had your own reasons for not wanting to publicize the news of your return to Dragon City. Your secret was your most important weapon. Why would I destroy it? Aside from that, theres a more important reason. If I had shown up and confessed everything to you, would you have believed me? Meng Chao was stunned. He understood Lu Siyas meaning. Regardless of whether he accepted Lu Zhongqis refinement or whether he was affected by the monster mastermind, he had been pushed off the cliff by Lu Siya, who had turned into a wild banshee. He had fallen into Devils Eye and drifted downstream of the Raging Tiger River. One year later, when he returned to Dragon City without any preparation, it was impossible for him to trust Lu Siya 100%. In fact, even though he had been secretly observing and collecting information and found nothing unusual about Lu Siya in the past year and she had been serving the Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, the Azure Alliance, as well as the tens of millions of ordinary citizens wholeheartedly, Meng Chao still found it hard to judge what state she was in. As long as youre honest with me, I should believe you, Meng Chao said dryly. That should be the case, right? Lu Siya smiled. Do you trust me completely like you did in the past? Well Meng Chao hesitated. If you couldnt trust me 100%, then there was no point in me showing up. It was better to hide the clues in a place where you would most likely find them after careful consideration. You could follow the clues and investigate all the way, and I would cooperate with you in secret. That way, we could fight side by side more efficiently, Lu Siya said nonchalantly. Meng Chao blushed slightly and changed the subject. In other words, you already knew that there was a problem with Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd.? I knew that a lot of the Blood Alliances members were lurking inside Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. and that there were many secrets surrounding their experiments on the Blood Flower that could not be revealed to the public. But I didnt know how big the problems and secrets were. It was even more impossible for me to guess that the Blood Alliance had planned the assassination of Shen Yuanbao with the secret weapons produced by Horizon Biotechnology Co. Ltd. Lu Siya said, That was a coincidence. Perhaps your return has brought new luck to Dragon City. Then, what about the matter of you being captured by Yun Deidian? Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya. Was that also a coincidence? Thats not the case, Lu Siya said unhurriedly. After the assassination attempt on Shen Yuanbao was exposed, the nine mega corporations were all involved in a mysterious storm. Dragon Citys entire atmosphere suddenly became tense. Even I didnt expect my grandfather to be so ruthless to the point that it might overturn the whole city. I realized that I had to present solid evidence as soon as possible to expose the Blood Alliances scheme and force the mastermind behind the scenes surface. Only then could I resolve the crisis with the least cost. If we wanted the Blood Alliance to reveal their most powerful and most secretive strength, we needed bait that was attractive enough. After thinking about it, only I could act as the bait! So, the moment you were captured by Yun Feidian, you were sure that I would save you? Meng Chao asked, You knew that I was nearby? Of course. Lu Siya smiled. Dont forget, we have a telepathic connection. Meng Chao frowned. You were playing with fire. Yun Feidian and your grandfather were both Deity Realm experts. If things had gone wrong, I wouldnt have been able to save you. I might have had to pay a heavy price for saving you too. What youre experiencing now is no different. Youve lost all your martial arts and become a normal person who cant even rope a chicken. If you want to play with big boys at the gambling table, you have to pay for some chips, Lu Siya said lightly. Ive said this beforeno matter what the situation is, I wont let anyone control my fate, not even my grandfather. If I were always my grandfathers chess piece, what would be the point of having absolute unparalleled strength? Now, Ive regained my freedom. Even though Ive become an ordinary person without the strength to even truss a chicken, I dont regret it. The identity of an ordinary person has its advantages too. At the very least, after the tens of millions of ordinary citizens hear my story and know how much Ive sacrificed for them, theyll likely be more compelled to see me as their kind and spokesperson. As for martial arts, I still have you. I believe that as long as youre here, there wont be any problems that will require my personal intervention, right? Lu Siya looked at Meng Chao with a smile. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. He did not miss any of Lu Siyas expressions, even the movement of her eyelashes. So, besides Tailless Monkey, you really didnt hurt any innocent people while you were under the monster masterminds influence? Meng Chao continued to ask. I would need a reason to do harm. Even if the monster mastermind did exist, it was still a high-level carbon-based life form filled with intelligence and not a bloodthirsty murderer. May I ask, what reason would the monster mastermind have to control my body to harm a innocent person? Lu Siya said, When I was still in the Lu family, my grandfather tried to drag me down, but I used all my will to control the overflowing killing intent in my body because I didnt want to tarnish my reputation or leave any evidence that might be used to threaten and attack me in the near future. I wanted to be able to reach the peak of power in an upright and innocent way. Its also the biggest reason why I publicly broke ties with the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. You cant even say that I hurt Tailless Monkey. The medicine I gave him was made from materials from high-ranking monsters. It was a cultivation medicine that could help people enter a deep sleep state, and it had absolutely no toxic side effects. When I signed the contract with him, I also kept the clause that for the sake of confidentiality, if the employer asks, the broker must live in seclusion for a certain period of time and place. According to the terms, I transferred a large amount of money into his black market account. I believe that when he completely wakes up and sees the amount in his account that far exceeds the contract amount, hell be overjoyed. He wont have any objections, let alone make any accusations. Chapter 1826 - 1826 The Real Plan 1826 The Real Plan In summary, even though you were possessed by the monster mastermind, you didnt commit any crimes against the law? Meng Chao thought about it and came to a conclusion for Lu Siya. Thats right. Lu Siya was full of confidence. I have a clear conscience, and Im willing to cooperate with any investigation. Unless Ive been framed, you wont be able to find anything wrong. I believe that with your intelligence, you wouldnt leave any evidence behind if youve crossed the line. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Siya. But even if what you just said is the truth, we can still come to a completely different conclusion when we combine the facts weve just heard. Is that so? Whats the conclusion? Lu Siya asked with a calm expression. Its about you cutting ties with the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation. Sure, it was for freedom Meng Chao paused for a moment before he changed the subject and said, However, whose freedom was it? Was it for the true Lu Siya, a human, or was it for the monster mastermind hidden in her body? I dont understand what you mean. Lu Siya was still smiling. Didnt the monster mastermind in my body disappear? You destroyed it less than 24 hours ago. Have you forgotten about it already? No, the monster masterminds life form is completely different from most carbon-based creatures. Perhaps, the gargantuan biological brain that we discovered in the monster civilizations ultimate lair had just been a puppet that it leeched off. Perhaps, the real monster mastermind is an existence thats even finer, more mysterious, and tougher than the spores of the Blood Flower. Its possible. Meng Chao thought for a moment and said, Lu Zhongqi underestimated the terror of the monster mastermind. He thought that he could completely control the monster mastermind, so he extracted the essence from the huge brain tissue and mixed it into monster medicine before injecting it into your body. He tried to use this method to create a wild banshee that was completely loyal to him, or at least someone he could use. Unfortunately, Lu Zhongqi underestimated your ambition and also the monster masterminds intelligence. Maybe the monster mastermind even interfered with his crazy idea and implanted itself deep into his brain. Using Lu Zhongqi, the monster mastermind was able to transfer its will from the huge biological brain that was closely monitored by humans into your body. After you fused with the monster mastermind and evolved into the wild banshee, you were indeed unwilling to become anyones puppet and chess piece. Be that as it may, compared to freedom for you, or all of you, the more important thing was to clear your name. You knew very well that your secret was still in Lu Zhongqis hands. And after dozens of years fighting the monsters, humanitys hatred for them had reached its peak. In that situation, your ambition, your life, and everything else would be destroyed if you revealed your monster power in public. Therefore, finding a legal and reasonable source for the monster power in your body became a priority so that one day, you could display your monster power openly in broad daylight. After that, everything you did had a purpose, whether it was establishing the Azure Alliance under Lu Siyas name and seemingly serving the ordinary people wholeheartedly, or cutting ties with the Lu family and Sky Pillar Corporation openly, investigating the Blood Alliance, and attracting the Blood Alliance to deal with you in the most extreme ways. It was indeed your plan to act as bait and risk being caught by Yun Feidian. However, the real purpose of this plan was not as simple as exposing the Blood Alliances plot. It was to create the truth that the peoples hero, Lu Siya, was captured by the evil members of the Blood Alliance and forcefully injected with the monster serum, thereby obtaining the power of a monster. Im sure youve been planning this for a long time. From the moment you found Ai Lei through Tailless Monkey and asked her to interview Shen Yulin, your plot had already begun. Lu Zhongqi, Yun Feidian, the nine great families, and the Azure Alliance were not your opponents but your chips and chess pieces! My appearance might have surprised you. Yet, after careful consideration, you discovered that I would greatly increase the credibility of the facts as a witness. Therefore, you adjusted your plan and got captured by Yun Feidians men right in front of me to lure me into saving you. You also confronted Yun Feidian at the risk of death while I was listening to you so that I would not doubt you. After that, you used my hands to remove the monsters power in your body. You even crippled your supreme martial strength that would have allowed you to reach the Deity Realm. Since you paid such a heavy price in front of me, I had no reason not to believe that you were 100% Lu Siya. However, your grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, said something very reasonable before he died. A person or existence like you is destined to not be bound by a mere realm. The monster civilization of the past had dozens of Apocalyptic Beasts, and each of them had the power to destroy everything in their path. But so what? Werent they still annihilated by the cannons of the human race? And didnt the entire civilization turn to dust? Perhaps, armed forces arent the most important thing for the long-term survival of a civilization. Wisdom is. Especially hidden wisdom. Besides, the way monsters train is different from humans. From a humans point of view, even though your spirit meridians have been severed and you can no longer practice martial arts, our understanding of the monster civilization has deepened, and genetic modification technology has advanced with each passing day. All kinds of monster remnants have been analyzed and copied one after another, turning into a wide variety of powerful monster medicine. Who knows if the remaining 0.01% of monster power in your body wont revive and turn into a completely new upgraded version, a monster mastermind 2.0? Earlier, Su Mulians prediction confirmed my speculation as well. In the future that she dreamed of, you used a full ten years to win the trust of all the people in Dragon City, including me. It was only when you took over my position as Dragon Citys supreme ruler that you slowly revealed your true power and schemes. When that happens, no one will know whether the completely changed Dragon City will be considered a human civilization or a second monster civilization that has been revived after the so-called National Monster Transformation Plan has been fully implemented! Meng Chao finished speaking in one breath. He was waiting for Lu Siyas reaction, and it was beyond his expectations. She burst into laughter. Chapter 1827 - 1827 The Debate About Monsters 1827 The Debate About Monsters Wonderful, what wonderful reasoning. From catching the small clues to getting close to the truth, Meng Chao, you surprise me time and time again! Lu Siya smiled and said, Although all of this is just your speculation without any evidence, I can choose not to refute it. What exactly does a person need to do to refute someone elses baseless accusation? If it were anyone other than you who made such an accusation against me, I would certainly be pissed and I wouldnt bother to say a word to him. Im willing to accept the suspicion only because its coming from you. Im even willing to have a pure confrontation of thoughts with you without any evidence. Even ifplease note that Im talking about a big ifthe monster mastermind, which has seemingly disappeared, still has ten-thousandth of its power left in my body and theres a tiny possibility that it can be revived, so what? It wasnt my intention to be possessed by the monster mastermind. After I became a wild banshee, I never hurt anyone oh, except that time I knocked you off the cliff into the Raging Tiger River to protect you. If you think that Ive hurt you, then punish me personally. Ill definitely face my punishment and accept it. Aside from that, I dont feel that Ive done anything to let you down, let Dragon City down, or let the millions of ordinary people living in Dragon City down. May I ask, what crime have I committed? Or rather, what harm will my existence cause to Dragon City? Even ifremember that Im still emphasizing the if herethe future that Su Mulian saw has some reference value, I didnt betray Dragon City in this future where the National Monster Transformation had been implemented. Instead, I fought with this land that raised me to the last moment. Is there anything wrong with that? Besides, I dont believe that the future can be predicted. Perhaps, we can only predict one, or at most, a few possibilities of the future. Those possibilities are only a tiny, insignificant part of the billions of possibilities for future development. If the future has been determined a long time ago, whats the point of all our efforts right now? Are we all puppets manipulated by fate? Are we only allowed to follow the rules step by step and pretend that were moving forward on a path thats been marked with an invisible hand by a certain existence higher than us? If thats the case, then isnt such a future, such reality, and such a fate a hundred times more terrifying than the fact that I was possessed by the monsters mastermind? Do you really believe that in the near future, Ill be the main culprit wholl cause Dragon Citys destruction? So, as long as you kill me in advance, or make an accusation and put me in prison and the laboratories so that I never see the light of day, youll be able to prevent the apocalypse? Lu Siyas words made Meng Chao fall into deep thought. He thought of the apocalyptic scenes that kept flashing back in the depths of his mind. In the first future that he saw, dreamed, or even experienced, Lu Siya did not exist. Without his help, Lu Siya would have died in the depths of Raging Waves Mountain Range. Naturally, she would not have had the chance to come into contact with the monster mastermind, get involved, and obtain the highest authority. However, even without Lu Siya, Dragon Citys civilization still faced the crisis of ten thousand suns exploding in the sky. So, what was right and what was wrong? How could Dragon City be saved? Even if Lu Siya was truly a wild banshee, could killing or imprisoning her save Dragon City? The vortex at the core of Meng Chaos mind spun faster and faster. All his thoughts and deductions about the future were in a mess. He contemplated for a long time, then slowly shook his head and said, The plan of turning everyone into monsters wont work. If we do that, it will only make the Dragon City civilization a second Turan civilization. Do you know what I saw in Picturesque Orchid Lake? They were compatriots of the same civilization, but due to the difference in appearance, they were divided into different classes that were clearly separated and insurmountable. The carnivores turned into wolves, tigers, and leopards, and the ordinary people became pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep. Some were even labeled as rat people who were even more unbearable than pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep, and they were at the mercy of the superior ones. For ten thousand years, the Turan civilization was trapped in a bloody reincarnation of the law of the jungle. From the proud space civilization in the past, it degenerated into a clan civilization that feasted on raw meat and blood. It couldnt compete with the Holy Light faction, which occupied the center of the Other World. I dont want to see the Dragon City civilization that originated from Earth, see our incomparably proud human compatriots also become like those cruel, ignorant, and deformed half-human, half-beast creatures, those monsters in human skin! So thats what it is. So, thats the knot in your heart? Lu Siya could not help but laugh. How should I evaluate you, Meng Chao? Sometimes, youre extremely smart, but most of the time, youre unbelievably stupid. Do you think the Turan civilization is what it is today because it was corrupted by the Eggs of Chaos and went through a National Monster Transformation, turning their entire race into half-human, half-beast beings? Perhaps, to be more accurate, you think that class barriers are caused by the difference in appearance. As long as they all look exactly the same, the rich or poor, strong or weak, can sincerely regard each other as compatriots and equals? You even think that the rat people are bullied and oppressed because they look like rats, and that everything will be better if they change their appearance? Hehe, youre too naive. In the Earth era, humans all looked exactly the same, and there wasnt much difference in power between them. Yet, the human versions of wolves, tigers, leopards, pigs, dogs, cows, and sheep, which were the nobles and peasants, still existed for at least thousands of years. The bullying, exploitation, slavery, and slaughter among human beings who looked exactly the same are just as bad, if not worse, than what you saw in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Were the humans of the Earth era, our ancestors, also possessed and parasitized by some kind of invisible monster? And were they all monsters in human skin? In the modern age where civilization has developed and in todays world where Dragon City has crossed worlds and everyone is united, the powerful and influential people stand high above the masses and monopolize most of the training resources, cultivating themselves into unparalleled beings that are beyond the Deity Realm. They can literally destroy the world. Life for the ordinary is tough, and the pressure from competing is getting greater. They can only live in humble homes as they work day and night. Plus, they willingly allow the strong to exploit them in the small hope that they earn enough necessities for themselves and their future generations. If the Dragon City civilization continues to develop like this, how different will the lives of the ordinary people be from that of the rat people you saw in Picturesque Orchid Lake? Even without the monsters influence, their lives are getting worse and worse, and their chances are getting slimmer and slimmer. Chapter 1828 - 1828 Forever Unchanging 1828 Forever Unchanging This Meng Chao could not answer Lu Siyas question. Indeed, even without the monster civilizations existence, human beings had long been divided into different classes of wolves, tigers, leopards and pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep. The exploitation, slavery, and slaughter between classes had never subsided in the past several thousand years. Perhaps in the near future, it would not subside even the moment before ultimate destruction arrived. So, are you a hundred percent the real Lu Siya that I know? Meng Chao stared into the womans deep eyes and tried to find traces of a demoness with long green hair in the darkness. The monster laughed and asked, What about you? Are you a hundred percent the real Meng Chao that I know? Before Meng Chao could answer, she shook her head and continued, I think this question is meaningless. Were not the same as we were yesterday. Were not even the same as we were a second ago. Every second, our metabolism works through our bodies. We are constantly absorbing energy, materials, and information from the outside world. The cells in our bodies are failing and dying, turning into all kinds of waste and being discharged incessantly. Our thoughts are changing at every moment. What we hated yesterday might be something were passionate about today; yesterdays indestructible faith could likely become todays painful curse; yesterdays hero could become todays devil, and todays devil could also save something in the future. Take my grandfather, Lu Zhongqi, and the leader of Thundercloud Technology, Yun Feidian, for example. Were they demons who vowed to destroy Dragon City and slaughter countless innocent people from the very beginning? Of course not. They were heroes in the beginning and warriors who wanted to save everyone from the bottom of their hearts. As it turned out, there was no need to implant things such as Blood Flower spores or monster mastermind fragments into their bodies at all. They stepped into the darkness and slowly fell into the abyss through their own will and strength, turning into bloodthirsty demons. Yet, can you say that theyre not the real Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian after they became evil? And you, Meng Chao, when we first met a few years ago, you were just a fresh university student. You tried to change the future and protect everything with your passion. However, after experiencing so many storms and turbulent waves, you returned from Picturesque Orchid Lake a tremendously changed person too. You know how to balance, endure, and compromise now. I believe that even if you were faced with the same crossroads, you would have made different choices a few years ago and you would have made great strides in the opposite direction. For example, a few years ago, when you first experienced the monster siege and killed numerous people, you must have sworn that you would destroy the monster civilization completely and kill all the monsters no matter what, right? But now, if I told you that the monster civilizations still hiding a rather great force and is willing to surrender with certain conditions, or even integrate into Dragon Citys civilization to help humans conquer the Other World would you sneer at the prospect and refuse to accept it? Would you then take the risk of turning Dragon City upside down and perishing together with the monster civilization to get rid of all evil, or would you at least weigh the pros and cons and come up with a long-term plan? Meng Chao was shocked. He thought about the monsters in the apocalyptic nightmare, which had a new form. They could shrink to small sizes and form secret, as well as strange, symbiotic relationships with humans in the form of parasites. He did not know if Lu Siyas hypotheticals were things that had already happened. If Lu Zhongqi had not only experimented on Lu Siya but a group that was affected by monster powers, how many resources had been invested? What was the price to pay? And how long would it take to completely uncover and eliminate this group that was more secretive than the Blood Alliance? The threat of the Holy Light faction had surfaced with the imminent Other World War, and hanging over the heads of humans was an apocalyptic-level ultimate weapon that could restart an ecosystem. Was it worth it to go ahead? Were they supposed to? Look, youre hesitating. I believe that the Meng Chao from a few years ago wouldnt have hesitated for sure. Lu Siya smiled and said, So, which one of you is the real Meng Chaothe you from a few years ago or the you right now? Do you understand what I mean? People change, and they never stop changing. Its a part of life in the first place, even the most critical part. Even though ten-thousandth of the monsters power still remains in my brain, and it will rise again one day and turn me into the wild banshee, the Queen of Monsters, I will still be me. It will be 100% Lu Siya. Whether you like it or not, this is me, Lu Siya, all of me. Similarly, as the Dragon City civilization makes great strides forward, they inevitably absorb more matter, information, and energy from the Other World, including the vast starry sky above. Furthermore, they are destined to continue changing in this process. The monster civilization is only the beginning. In the future, we will also encounter the Turan orcs, the Holy Light faction, as well as the strange races, and civilizations you described. Whether its friend or foe, war or peace, our civilization will definitely be affected by these foreign races and become unrecognizable. Do you think that our civilization will still be a 100% human civilization by then? Meng Chao fell silent. It was not that he was speechless. Instead, Lu Siyas words were like a secret key that unlocked the endless possibilities of the future that he had seen or dreamed of in the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain not long ago. It was true. In the clear future that shone like crystal cells, both Meng Chao and the Dragon City civilization had become strange and unrecognizable. Meng Chao remembered that in the future, he even became the leader of the Holy Light faction and the supreme priest of the Holy Light Temple! Perhaps Lu Siya was right. In the turbulent river of time, the only thing that remained unchanged was change. In that case, it was meaningless to argue whether todays Lu Siya was the Lu Siya of yesterday or tomorrows Lu Siya was the Lu Siya of today. It was not necessary for humans to be corroded by the monster mastermind to become monsters or even demons in human skin. Whether or not Lu Siya was the wild banshee and Queen of Monsters, whether or not Dragon City was destroyed, there was no inevitable and unchangeable causal relationship. Even without Lu Siya and even if the monster civilization had been completely destroyed, the Dragon City civilization could still welcome the end of the world ten thousand times just by relying on human efforts! Chapter 1829 - 1829 No Correct Option 1829 No Correct Option Meng Chao let out a long breath. He shook his head gently, trying to get rid of the bizarre yet similar apocalyptic scenes from his mind. However, countless collapses, destructions, and deaths had seemingly been engraved into the layers of his cerebral cortex. He could not get rid of them no matter how hard he tried. Lu Siya could see his hesitation. So, did you rush here to learn the truth and condemn me or seek my help? The woman, whom he suspected was a wild banshee, tilted her head and smiled. Let me put it this way Deep down, do you want me to be the 100% pure human Lu Siya, or the Lu Siya who still has the monster masterminds power hidden in her body and can become the wild banshee, the Queen of Monsters, at any time? Meng Chao was taken aback. He was stunned for a long time. Before Lu Siya asked this question, he thought that he had rushed to the Azure Medical Center without hesitation and told Lu Siya everything to expose her scheme and see her true colors. If possible, he would completely dispel the monsters power lurking in her body when she was at her weakest. Only now did Meng Chao realize in shock that maybe deep down, he had already accepted the fact that Lu Siya had changed forever. She would always be the wild demoness and the Queen of Monsters. He was not there to confront her. Instead, he was there to seek common ground with her. Since he could reach an agreement with Kanus, the Lord of Picturesque Orchid Lake and the Demonic Doomsday Wolf Why could he not reach the same agreement with Lu Siya, the wild banshee and Queen of Monsters? Together, they could change the future and stop the apocalypse. The future was like a vast and flowing river. It was far from enough to set off a chain reaction by relying on a small butterfly like him to flap his wings desperately. If Lu Siya had truly hidden the monster civilizations legacy and she had the nine great families support, she would indeed be qualified to work alongside him. She could flap her wings at the same frequency as Meng Chao and create an unpredictable resonance! Of course, doing so might cause the overall appearance of Dragon Citys civilization to change dramatically. The monster civilization might also be revived to a certain extent. Moreover, according to Su Mulians prediction, this might not save Dragon City civilization. But at least, everything would not be worse, right? In his daze, Meng Chao saw countless versions of himself. In numerous futures, he saw many different versions of himself who had the same smile as Lu Siya. As if they had escaped from the broken pieces of a mirror, they floated in the air and kept asking, Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? When Meng Chao made up his mind to part ways with Lu Siya, half of the futures became like candles and occasional sparks in the wind, disappearing in an instant. They were the futures where Meng Chao and Lu Siya fought side by side or even married each other as the city continue to develop. When he changed his mind to fighting alongside Lu Siya, the other half of the futures disappeared without a trace, like a drop of water that sank to the bottom of the sea. These were the futures based on the premise that Meng Chao and Lu Siya went their separate ways and even became enemies. However, no matter what his choice was, one thing never changed: Whether he chose to fight alongside Lu Siya who still had the monsters power in her body or to part ways or even become her enemy, their future would be completely swallowed by balls of flames no, billions of flaming balls that fell from the sky, forever destroyed. This was not the only difficult choice he had to make. How should he deal with the relationship between the poor and the rich as well as the ordinary people and superhumans? Should they support the Anti-trust Act? Should it be stricter or gentler? How far should the restrictions on the cultivation families go? Should they push forward with the research and development of the monster serum and the plan for everyone to become monsters? In the process of developing the Turan River, should he exchange technology for market development? Should he arm the Turan civilizations orcs with Dragon Citys modern weapons? If he wanted to, how much would he need to trade with them and arm them to increase the Turan orcs combat power to a certain extent? It would have to be enough to make them good warriors but also excellent cannon fodder without them rebelling against the Dragon City civilization. How far should the war against the Holy Light faction progress? Until they were able to plunder and protect Dragon Citys interests to the greatest extent as well as completely destroy the will of the Holy Light faction that dominated the Other World but not cross the line with the Holy Light Temple and give the opponent the idea of perishing together with them? Until they were able to activate the ultimate weapon hanging above everyones head that covered the entire ecosystem? Every choice was there. It was the same when it came to how Meng Chao should handle Lu Siyas problem. Perhaps, there was no correct answer. Meng Chao was caught in a burning vortex formed by ten thousand apocalypses, and he could not get out of it. Boom! An explosion suddenly came from outside the window. Compared to the Golden Rocs crash, this explosion was not as violent. It seemed to be an accident or a simple self-made explosive. Meng Chao frowned slightly, and an ominous feeling rose in his heart. Perhaps it was still too early to consider those difficult long-term problems. Although the two leaders of the Blood Alliance had already pleaded guilty and received their sentences, the aftermath of the Blood Alliances chaos was far from over. If the Blood Alliance was a malignant tumor that fed off the Dragon City civilization, it was absolutely necessary to remove this tumor quickly for the sake of long-term health and strength. Unlike traditional medicine, after radical surgery, there would be massive bleeding, organ failure, and many other complications, which would lead to an earlier death. Such risks existed objectively. Sure enough, a few minutes later, Song Jinbo walked back to the ward with small steps and a slightly anxious expression. He brought them a piece of bad news. The explosion earlier had not been caused by the Blood Alliances survivors, who were still resisting. Instead, angry citizens had surrounded the headquarters of Thundercloud Technology, demanding that Thundercloud Technology stopped all daily operations and waited for judgment and punishment to atone for all the things that Yun Feidian had done. As the agitated citizens surrounded Thundercloud Technologys headquarters, someone threw a self-made explosive into the building. The decades of Monster War had turned most of the people in Dragon City into veterans who had survived hundreds of battles. Even candles, fertilizer, and flour could be used to create simple explosives with shocking power. When the citizens anger was attached to such explosives, the flames and chaos they caused could not be stopped. Meanwhile, the source of the citizens anger was that the secret interrogation records of certain Blood Alliance members from the first half of the night had been stolen and spread on a large scale. Chapter 1830 - 1830 The Problem With Gymnastics Exercises 1830 The Problem With Gymnastics Exercises Since the members of the Blood Alliance committed extremely dangerous crimes that involved a wide range of people, they were secretly interrogated almost at the same time as when arrests were being made. As the news of Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidians deaths spread, more and more members of the Blood Alliance gave up resisting and were forced to speak. As the saying went, the arrest of a criminal leads to the exposure of another criminal. The secrets they revealed were truly shocking. Any random interrogation record could shake the foundations of Dragon City. For example, a member of the Blood Alliance had inquired about gymnastics exercises for primary and secondary school students. The Dragon City civilization, which matured in the war era, had a requirement that teenagers needed to be a hundred times more physically fit than they were in the Earth era. Whether it was to cultivate qualified military talents or to open up their spirit meridians and lay a solid foundation for awakening extraordinary power, the relevant departments needed to issue an authoritative, unified, easy, and effective beginner-level cultivation plan for individuals between the ages of seven to eighteen. The plan could be used together with beginner-level martial arts such as the three basic force execution methods and One Hundred Saber Technique. It was not hard to imagine how much profit was hidden behind the development of such an authoritative entry-level training program and its forced promotion to all the primary and secondary schools in the city, making it a compulsory subject for daily teaching and entrance exams. Even if the entry-level training plan was provided to the Ministry of Education for free, the long-term and stable profits brought by the refined in-depth learning plan and the matching training drugs were astronomical. Therefore, as early as a few decades ago, the nine cultivation families behind the nine mega corporations had spent a lot of money to explore and develop various unique entry-level cultivation plans. They would replace the gymnastics of the Earth era and become a compulsory course for every student. Today, this set of gymnastics exercises had been upgraded to Version 9.0. This version took into account the opinions of many experts in the field of cultivation and youth education, optimizing the various shortcomings found in practice, and, it was close to perfect in every aspectat least, that was what all citizens thought until today. However, according to the Blood Alliance member, Version 9.0 of the gymnastics exercises was not the perfect solution for the youth. According to him, the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee had always had two plans. The movements in Plan A were complicated and more difficult. The training risks were also higher. After a long period of training, the teenagers would need to replenish themselves with a large amount of training medicine made from the essence of high-level monsters. They would also need various secret medicines, essential oils, and even medical cabins to repair their damaged cells and broken muscle fibers. Only then would they be able to perfectly process and absorb the results of their training. Otherwise, all kinds of accidents would likely happen, and fatigue, as well as internal injuries, would continue to accumulate. Even if one became increasingly strong physically, the probability of awakening extraordinary power would keep decreasing. Plan B had a lower difficulty and lower requirement for cultivation resources. Even the descendants of the ordinary citizens who were born in the slums could cultivate on their own and progress step by step while simply replenishing themselves with cheap monster flesh and blood. Of course, the effects of Plan B were not as significant as that of Plan A. However, in this case, they had to choose because they could not have both plans. To put it more bluntly, Plan A was more advantageous to the rich and the descendants of the wealthy families with inheritances. This was because they could easily pile up cultivation resources, enjoy tailor-made cultivation equipment, and have a famous teacher on call twenty-four hours a day to guide them. They almost did not have to worry about not being able to maintain good nutrition, or going berserk, or getting seriously injured and dying. Plan B, on the other hand, was more advantageous for ordinary people who had average family backgrounds and no money or special channels to obtain high-level cultivation resources. As it was a more stable and conservative plan, it could greatly reduce the cost and risk of cultivation. If it was a success, everyone could afford to cultivate and understand it. All the teenagers would be standing on the same starting line. As a result, the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee controlled by the nine big cultivation families would chose Plan A every time they made an update. Up to this point, one could still say that there had not been too many problems. There was definitely a secret operation, but it could be explained. The Monster War had been in full swing, and Dragon City needed to cultivate more higher-level superhumans in a short time to fight against the increasing Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts. As such, it was completely understandable and acceptable to take a little risk and pay a little price. It was a legitimate reason. However, the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee could have published both Plans A and B. The ordinary schools near the slums could have chosen Plan B, which was good and cheap. As for the private elite schools with expensive tuition fees and harsh conditions, they would choose the more effective and more difficult Plan A. However, the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee never did that. Instead, Plan B was completely sealed. All the schools in the city, regardless of whether they were ordinary or noble, all chose Plan A. The reason was simple: The number of private elite schools was too small. Even if the fees for each student were high, all of them added together would not be as good as the investment that tens of millions of ordinary citizens willingly made in their childrens education. These investments could be converted into magical shining figures on the nine mega corporations financial statements. No, it was not just a matter of profit. There was another long-term and hidden benefit to Plan A. Since the competition was about resources and inheritance, it was naturally more advantageous for the children of the rich families. As long as they started from the basic education stage, they would make use of Plan A for the long term. When it came to crucial tests that could decide ones fate, they would only be tested on the contents of Plan A. That way, the children of the rich families would have a higher chance of entering various official institutions and enterprises. Thus, they would have a higher chance of permanently controlling Dragon City than those from poor families. Of course, there were also disadvantages. Once Plan A was adopted, the children of the poor would face a higher difficulty and a higher risk in their cultivation. If they did not have the guidance of a great teacher and failed to maintain their nutrition, they would be more and more confused about how to cultivate and gradually feel more frustrated. In the end, they would give up on cultivation and accept their fate to be ordinary people for the rest of their lives. Some of them would be like Meng Chao in high school. They would not believe in heresy, would not admit defeat, and would not acknowledge their fate. They would train madly until their cultivation went berserk, and they would die from serious injuries. In fact, they would even fall so ill that they would never get up again. However, just like what was said earlier, to win the Monster War, it was completely understandable and acceptable to take a small risk and pay a small price. Chapter 1831 - 1831 Murder and Sacrifice 1831 Murder and Sacrifice Even so, if the matter had only developed to this point, it would only be a controversy or a scandal at most, not a crime. However, a journalist had tried to discover the truth. He was a war journalist who had an established reputation in Dragon City. Even though his spirit energy realm was not high, he had the courage to fight and risk his life. He was not afraid of death, and he often followed the Red Dragon Army or hunters to the front lines of an intense battle. He would capture every single pore on the monsters clearly. As a result, his extremely impactful photographs and video reports made him well-received by the ordinary people. One of his most classic photographs had been taken from below the belly of a ferocious Hell Beast, the Tyrant Mammoth, with a birds eye view. In the photograph, the Tyrant Mammoth was raising its hoof, which was covered with bone spurs and lumps, high up. There was also a fiendish aura that was visible to the naked eye around its hoof. It was the condensation of its innate skill, the terrifying War Trample. The photographs made all his readers and viewers hold their breath. It was as if the Tyrant Mammoth was going to trample them into a pulp in half a second, just like the photographer. In fact, half of the Tyrant Mammoths head had been cut off by a Heaven Realm fighter with a super-alloy battle saber in 0.1 seconds. However, its hoof still landed heavily, unleashing at least 30% of the War Tramples power, which seriously injured the journalist and caused him to suffer a serious concussion and comminuted fracture. Despite that, the war journalist only rested for three days before dragging his hands and feet full of steel nails back to the front line to search for the next Tyrant Mammoth that was bigger and more ferocious. This mans working style was evident. Therefore, when the journalists child became mentally deranged, sustained an injured spine, and had his probability of awakening reduced because of Plan As gymnastics exercises, the sensitivity of the journalists profession made him suspicious. His life-and-death experiences had made him fearless. So, he left the front line and set foot on another more treacherous, unfathomable, and unending battlefield. He was determined to do it for his child, and all the other children like his child, who had been too obsessed with training. Seeking justice was reasonable and even his destiny. Only, this journalist was used to the horror of the Hell Beasts and Apocalyptic Beasts. However, he did not know that the greetings and smiles of humans were often more dangerous and secretive than the fangs and claws of monsters. One day, about three months later, the war journalist received an invitation to record the opening ceremony of the latest forward operating base in the depths of Monster Mountain Range. The journalist had been focused on investigating the inside story of the gymnastics exercises, and he had made a breakthrough. As such, he did not agree initially. However, the invitee was his mentor from when he first started working, the person who had guided him into the industry. This was an invitation that could not be refused. It was also a job that he was familiar with. Hence, the journalist was ready to squeeze in a day of quick action. Unfortunately, on the day filming, they encountered a beast horde. His professional habit made him subconsciously charge forward with the warriors, almost slamming the camera into the monsters bloody mouth. He had experienced similar adventures countless times, and each time, it would be scary but not dangerous. Even if he was covered in injuries, he would, at least, survive. Unfortunately, if one tempted fate too much, one would get what was coming to them. Even if there was no such thing as fate, life was fragile, and danger could be lurking around the next corner. Ultimately, the journalist died. Many people witnessed him falling into the monster horde and being torn to pieces by the ferocious monsters. When the news spread back to Dragon City, his friends in the media world and his loyal readers were all extremely sad. However, at that time, no one seemed to question it in the slightest. Firstly, the forward operating base was located deep in Monster Mountain Range. It was like hammering a huge nail into the monsters territory. It was no surprise that they were besieged by a monster horde. Secondly, many people had witnessed the journalists heroic sacrifice. He had indeed died a tragic death in the mouth of a monster. Thirdly, a war journalist was a profession with a high casualty rate, and this journalist was the most hardworking one among his peers. To be honest, it was already incredibly surprising that he managed to last so long. In the end, several media outlets that the war journalist worked for during his lifetime, the owner of the forward operating base that he had last interviewedThundercloud Technologyas well as the relevant departments of the Supernatural Tower, jointly funded a grand funeral for him and set up a foundation in his name. The purpose of the foundation was to help more war journalists and their families so that they could continue reporting the truth from a closer distance without any worries. The whole thing was decently carried out from beginning to end. Meanwhile, the war journalists son was bedridden due to an injury during training, and his studies were consequently interrupted. But even he was grateful for the foundation that had been named after his father, who had helped him in every situation. During the Monster War, there was breaking news in Dragon City every day, and many heroes died heroically on the daily. Hence, news about this war journalist was quickly buried under other news and stories of heroic sacrifices. It was not until the Blood Alliance member spilled plenty of inside information to the authorities before him to save his own life that people realized, to their shock, there was more than met the eye to the accident and the sacrifice back then. They had sent out experienced hunters who were familiar with the habits of monsters and found that if they got close to a monsters nest and released a certain frequency of sound interference, they could affect its central nervous system. That would cause it to become impatient and much more ferocious. It could even charge out without a care and fight humans to the death. Using this method, it was possible to create a man-made monster outbreak. When the war journalist was not paying attention, they sprayed some special pheromone on his clothes that could not be recognized by human olfactory cells but irritated the monsters greatly. It even made him an easier target for all. His death had not been an accident. It had been a murder. The mastermind was not the Blood Alliance. Instead, it was an important figure in the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee. The mastermind was also a professor from Dragon City University, a leading figure in the mainstream spirit energy martial arts, the Overkill Style. The motive behind this martial arts grandmasters plan for this despicable murder was very simple. The high-investment, high-risk, and high-return basic cultivation method and the Overkill Style, which focused on the construction of complex spirit magnetic fields and displayed powerful killing techniques, were from the same line. Ensuring that most of the youths in Dragon City practiced the gymnastics exercises of Plan A from a young age would guarantee that the Overkill Style would always occupy a dominant position. Not to mention, this leading figure also had several patents for cultivation cabins. These cultivation cabins had been specially developed for Plan As gymnastics exercises for teenagers. They had become the designated teaching aids of many schools and martial arts training institutions outside of school. From the manufacturing of the cultivation cabin to the concoction of the cultivation medicine, to the various training institutions with the label of martial arts grandmasters and long-distance education system, as well as the various funds and projects in the academic world, the upstream and downstream industry chains had involved countless people and interests. The astronomical profits generated by this industry chain were also an important aid that supported the continuous progress of martial arts grandmasters on the road of surpassing their human limitations. Chapter 1832 - 1832 A Deadly Confession 1832 A Deadly Confession This matter had been hidden from almost everyone, except the Blood Alliance. Hyenas were more likely to detect other hyenas that were hidden in the dark. Sharks were also more likely to smell the blood between the teeth of other sharks. That was because they were of the same kind. Of course, the Blood Alliance never reported the highly-respected grandmaster who was influential in the academic and martial arts circles. He was also from a wealthy family and held important positions in several committees and review organizations. Furthermore, he was very meticulous and had helped to erase a few of the Blood Alliances traces. Then, he went to other martial arts grandmasters with a smile and sang the Blood Alliances praises. Following that, it was only natural for other martial arts grandmasters to join the Blood Alliance in secret. There was far from one scandal, shady deal, cheating case, and even real crime case. Many martial arts grandmasters had been forced to pledge their loyalty to the Blood Alliance too. Most of the time, the Blood Alliance did not need them to join completely. The alliance only needed them to act as a protective umbrella. In fact, it only needed them to turn a blind eye to its activities. It would be a happy ending for both the alliance and the others. According to what the Blood Alliance said, the important figures in high positions did not need to know what the alliance was actually for. They did not even need to know its terrifying name, the Blood Alliance. They only needed to know that there was an organization that was willing to use forceful means to fight for more benefits and power for the majority of the superhumans. They only needed to acquiesce to the existence of this organization, which was beneficial to all superhumans, and that would be enough. Every word of the shocking confession was like a railway gun that had been filled with special ammunition. The truth was, it should not have been leaked before the situation was completely settled and order was fully restored. However, last nights situation had been very special. Too many members of the Blood Alliance had been exposed and found to be fleeing in a panic. All the battlefields were stretched out and in dire need of manpower as well as resources. The Blood Alliance had infiltrated the nine great families, and many law-enforcement officers from wealthy families had to avoid them. Also, the structure of the Blood Alliance was very secretive. With the exception of Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian, who had just died, few people knew who the third most important person of the Blood Alliance was. They could not identify the big fish among those who had surrendered or had just been arrested either. As a result, many members of the Azure Alliance and Battle God Palace who had not received professional training and long-term tests were forced to join the arrest and interrogation team. So, they heard a lot of things that they should not have heard. The deadly confession was eventually leaked by a member of the Azure Alliance who was acting as a temporary guard. This member of the Azure Alliance came from a poor family, and he had reached the two-star Spirit Transformation Realm with his own hard work. However, he was also covered in wounds because of over-training and overdrawing his life force. Aside from confession, he also managed to get the surveillance video, and he spread that irrefutable evidence together with every word that the member of the Blood Alliance said. When this confession spread like a virus throughout the city and appeared on the mobile terminals of several million ordinary citizens, the Azure Alliance member took the initiative to confess what he had done to his superior. Facing his dumbfounded superior, he softly said, I know that what Ive done has violated the regulations and even the law. Chances are that my future will be ruined, and I may even be thrown into prison. Despite that, I had to reveal it. Because this matter is too serious. Its so serious that it involves dozens of highly-respected experts and professors in the academic circle, dozens of educational institutions with mysterious backgrounds, dozens of powerful cultivation equipment manufacturers, and even dozens of war heroes who once risked their lives for Dragon City. Its so serious that even if the Azure Alliance was fully in charge of the case, for the sake of the big picture, its very possible that we would tamper with the confession and put all the crimes on the heads of a few people. Meanwhile, most of the big shots who are responsible will be able to fool around again. Its so serious that the martial arts grandmaster who personally planned war journalists murder might not be sentenced to death. Even if hes sentenced to death, it would be for other crimes. Its so serious that I cant trust anyone. I dont even dare to trust myself. I was afraid that if I didnt leak the truth while I was inclined to, I would really, really lose the courage to do anything the next morning after thinking and hesitating all night and when you or they put pressure on me, as well as my family, in various ways. Indeed, the cannonball had already left the chamber. Now, there was no power that could stop such a violent storm from engulfing the entire city. Through the confessions of the Blood Alliance members, tens of millions of ordinary citizens realized that there was such a dirty inside story behind the beginners exercises that their children had been practicing. Their anger instantly increased by ten times. Yesterday, both the Blood Alliances corruption and the nine noble families oppression had just been abstract and vague concepts. At most, it was related to the numbers in peoples stock accounts. However, no matter how important money was, it was just an external object. The fall of the stock prices was painful, but it did not have to do with the soul. At least, it did not tip the scales of the soul. But today, everyone was talking about childrenchildrens learning. For the ordinary people who had been influenced by the eastern civilization since they were young Their childrens studies were their measure of success. It was their toughest armor and the sharpest weapon, and the softest and most precious thing they had to protect at all costs. Once violated, it was enough to spur them into mustering all their courage to fight Deity Realm experts and Apocalyptic Beasts to the end. This was especially so when the members of the Blood Alliance mentioned such a violation in their confessions. It was said that the Overkill Style grandmaster who oversaw the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee did not want to kill people to silence them at first. After all, they were all human beings. There was no need for them to fight and kill each other like humans and monsters. Between fellow human beings, money should be used instead of swords to solve problems no, misunderstandings. He offered a price that the war journalist could not refuse. Not only did he become rich, but he also had training resources, key positions in large media groups, the most professional medical teams, and the most expensive medical plans. It was guaranteed that his children could recover completely without any injuries and awaken extraordinary powers. So, the war journalist remained silent for a long time and stated his condition. If you can allow the children of all the people in the city to enjoy the training and medical treatments that you just mentioned, Ill stop investigating and seal everything. Chapter 1833 - 1833 Uncontrollable Anger 1833 Uncontrollable Anger That became the war journalists last words. Today, a few years later, it had become the fuse that completely ignited the anger of the ordinary citizens. Dont forget, Dragon City was a civilization where every citizen was a soldier. Even if ordinary citizens did not have extraordinary powers, they were definitely not weak. Even the old, the weak, the women, and the children received military training all year round. They would go to the shooting range to practice shooting every three to five days. When they slept, they were used to stuffing a pistol and a few grenades under their pillows. When tens of millions of such ordinary citizens were armed to the teeth with guns and ammunition that were originally used to fight monsters and they used their thunderous anger to spur each other to form an indestructible group The momentum they set off far surpassed the beast horde that covered the sky and the earth. The first thing that the wave hit was Thundercloud Technologys headquarters. It was not because Yun Feidian, the leader of the Blood Alliance, had also been the helmsman of Thundercloud Technology. It was because Thundercloud Technology was the number one high-tech company in Dragon City. Many of the cultivation cabins dedicated to the introduction of youth cultivation techniques were developed, manufactured, and labeled by Thundercloud Technology. In this long and hidden industrial chain, Thundercloud Technology was the most conspicuous link. Of course, the angry people did not forget the martial arts grandmaster who had killed the war journalist. The highly-respected grandmaster of the Overkill Style lived in the villa area that was specially built for experts and scholars inside Dragon City University. Dragon City University was the holy land of spirit martial arts. It was an advanced institution of higher learning that was small in size, but it had a transcendent and sacred position in the hearts of all the citizens. However, today, there was no force that could stop the crowd that was more terrifying than the beast horde. They rushed into Dragon City University and the villa area to find a despicable, shameless, and evil murderer. The situation is getting out of control. The latest news kept coming in from Song Jinbos earpiece. In addition to Thundercloud Technologys headquarters and the villas at Dragon City University, the angry people have also surrounded many organizations related to the gymnastics industry and the residences of important people. Many of these organizations and residences are related to the nine mega corporations, and many children of the rich and powerful families live these places. The incident involving the Blood Alliance isnt over yet. The children of the wealthy families are all frightened. Theres no telling how the authorities will deal with the nine mega corporations next. Those guys are so tense that theyre on the verge of a breakdown. If the furious crowd breaks through the defense line at this moment, theyll likely do something extreme. Song Jinbos words caused Meng Chao to frown. In all fairness, the nine great families did have some cases of scumb*gs, robbers, corruption, and fraud However, the extremists who were willing to join the Blood Alliance, walk down the dark path, use the cruelest means to rule Dragon City, and completely disregard the interests and lives of the ordinary people were few in number. Most of the children of the wealthy families did not have the will or courage to make an enemy of the civilians. Therefore, after Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqis plot was exposed, the nine great families cut ties with the Blood Alliance without any hesitation. Many of the rich and powerful who were unable to prove their innocence were also suspended from their duties for investigation. Before the chaos ended, they had to stay at home. However, that did not mean they could remain calm and wait for death when their lives and properties were under serious threat. How did things end up like this? Meng Chao could not help but say, The ordinary citizens are being too impulsive. They should trust us and the authorities! Wait a minute, is there something behind this? Is there anyone behind this? Things had just calmed down, but now, there was such a huge commotion. Meng Chao could not help but think about it. There is, but its not what youre thinking. Song Jinbo understood what Meng Chao meant, and he explained, The murder of the war journalist was the trigger, but the ordinary citizens have been dissatisfied with superhumans for a long time. It has accumulated into a powder keg that can explode at any moment, and it will, eventually. The ordinary citizens are dissatisfied? Meng Chao said, Even if the superhumans are from the nine great cultivation families, most of them are heroes whove fought for Dragon City. Their casualty rate on the battlefield is not much lower than that of ordinary soldiers and superhumans from humble families. We cant overturn a boat of people just because of the Blood Alliance. I believe that most of the citizens understand that, dont they? Most of the citizens are, of course, reasonable and able to differentiate between gratitude and grudges. However, there are too many ordinary people in Dragon City. Even if it only involves 10% of the population, if their vital interests are damaged or their talent needs are not satisfied, its enough to set off a storm. Song Jinbo continued to explain, The simplest example is, ever since the superhumans appeared, theyve become desired by women. Some would rather not get married but maintain an extramarital relationship with a superhuman and bear a superhuman child. To cope with the war, Dragon City has always encouraged childbirth. Children born in traditional homes and children born out of wedlock have the same rights. As a result, love has become more costly and difficult for ordinary young men of the right age who have not awakened extraordinary powers. Many of them have not even held a girls hand despite being in their thirties or forties. Since Dragon City has been in a state of war and resource shortage for a long time, there arent many middle-aged and elderly people. Out of the tens of millions of people, more than two-thirds are young adults. Among them, there are more than fifteen to twenty million young men of the right age who have extremely strong physical and psychological needs. Ninety percent of those twenty million young men are ordinary people. Out of that percentage, 90% of them have average family backgrounds, looks, education, income, and personalities. They lack the ability to attract women of their age. Even the most optimistic statistics show that three to five million young men in Dragon City today wont be able to find a suitable partner in the next twenty to thirty years. They have no choice but to accept the fate of being alone until they die and their bloodline is severed. Do you think that these three to five million young men will have any good feelings for the superhumans, even if theyre superhumans whove saved Dragon City? Put yourself in my shoes. To put it crudely, all my women have been snatched away by superhumans. Ive never even touched a womans hand in my entire life, and Im about to die. Who the f*ck cares about Dragon Citys survival at this point? Even if Dragon City is destroyed one day, what does it have to do with me, an old bachelor who has failed to live life to its fullest? Alright, obviously, not everyone is going to think like that. But even if its just one tenth of the three to five million young men who are destined to die alone, it will still be three to five hundred thousand people. These are three to five hundred thousand young men who are full of energy and full of frustration due to their failures. They have nowhere to vent their desires and fury. On top of that, they have received military training and have easy access to firearms! Three to five hundred thousand young and middle-aged men are blaming their tragic fate of not being able to awaken extraordinary power on the problem of the entry-level cultivation method. Now, theyve surrounded Thundercloud Technologys headquarters and the villas of the experts at Dragon City University. Whether its for truth and justice, or to loot money, food, and women, isnt it reasonable and justified? Chapter 1834 - 1834 The Ordinary Peoples Committee 1834 The Ordinary Peoples Committee Song Jinbos words made sense. Meng Chao was speechless. It was not until a long time later that he finally said, The Azure Alliance cannot just sit by and do nothing. We have to be responsible for the ordinary citizens. Even if theyre really dissatisfied and demanding something, they can report it to the authorities through the Azure Alliance. They shouldnt act on their own and behave recklessly! Its true that the Azure Alliance wants to control the situation, but the problem is, the furious ordinary citizens dont even trust the Azure Alliance, Song Jinbo said. To be more precise, they dont believe that any superhumanwhether they come from a poor family or a rich familycan represent their interests and fight for them wholeheartedly. They only believe in themselves and other ordinary people who have not awakened their extraordinary powers. As for the Azure Alliance, we claim to be speaking for tens of millions of ordinary citizens and have absorbed many elites among ordinary people. However, our backbone and the middle-level, as well as high-level members, still comprise of superhumans. Some of them are from the nine cultivation families, but theyre just branch family members or those whove lost in their familys struggle. These ordinary people have every reason to believe that if the conditions are right, the Azure Alliance and the nine families could make peace at any time. Theyll work together to cover up the long-standing problems in Dragon City again. Thats why the citizens are now prepared to leave the Azure Alliance and the lower-class superhumans behind and do it themselves. Theyll make the decision for themselves! In that case, what if I personally step out to appease everyone? Meng Chao thought about it. They wouldnt distrust me, would they? Song Jinbo looked at Meng Chao, and then at Lu Siya, who was behind him. She seemed different from her usual self due to her serious injuries. On top of that, she appeared weak and even obedient. Can you get a wife? Song Jinbo asked. Meng Chao subconsciously wanted to turn his head in Lu Siyas direction, but he held back. He nodded stiffly and said, I think so. Then they wont believe you because youre not the same as them. Song Jinbo said, According to them, there are two kinds of people living in Dragon City right now. No, no, no, its not the superhumans and ordinary people, but those who can get a wife and those who cant. The former will definitely not be able to defend the interests of the latter, and theyre not qualified to represent the latter at all. At the end of the day, superhumans will never understand the pain of ordinary people. All the rousing, heroic, and brave slogans of going through life and death theyre all just superficial, self-aggrandizing lies. What exactly do they want then?! Meng Chao was anxious. The citizens cant possibly punish them by force, can they? They cant smash Thundercloud Technologys headquarters to pieces, drag out the martial arts grandmaster, and hang him in public before asking the authorities to give them a wife each, right? Thats not necessarily the case. Even ordinary citizens arent that stupid and reckless. Right now, theyve established the Ordinary Peoples Committee. As its name suggests, there isnt a single superhuman in the committee. Both the poor superhumans and the broken-star superhumans have been rejected. Only ordinary people are qualified to join. The committee has temporarily controlled the anger of the crowd and prevented the tragic burning down of Thundercloud Technologys headquarters as well as the destruction of the villa area in Dragon City University. However, theyve also expressed their demands on behalf of the ordinary citizens in Dragon City and even given a deadline. By noon tomorrow, the committee of ordinary people will request the relevant departments to disclose all the interrogation records of the Blood Alliance members, including their confessions and surveillance videos. Of course, there are still many members of the Blood Alliance who have yet to be arrested. Among those who have been arrested, only one-tenth have been interrogated so far. Therefore, nine-tenths of the trials will be held in public and live-streamed. Meanwhile, the representatives of ordinary people will be allowed to listen in unconditionally. Thats the short-term appeal of the Ordinary Peoples Committee. In the long run, the committee will have to participate in the construction and management of Dragon Citys civilization more extensively and in-depth. Considering the series of scandals, riots, and even crimes that have happened recently, ordinary people have every reason to believe that superhumans are not their protection. Rather, no one has the obligation to protect others. Each of us must become our own protector. Therefore, ordinary people should have a greater right to speak and decide on the final ruling of the Blood Alliance members fate; they want access to specific details of the Anti-monopoly Act; they want to be involved in dealing with the nine mega corporations, and the strategies against Picturesque Orchid Lake, the Land of Holy Light, and even the entire Other World. Of course, this can be considered in the long run. But well have to wait until the tens of millions of ordinary citizens figure out all the shady deals and crimes that have happened in the superhuman circle over the past decades from the confessions of the Blood Alliance members. Thats impossible. Meng Chao felt like his head was about to explode. God knows just how many secrets the Blood Alliance has regarding the superhumans. The issue of the gymnastics exercises alone has already caused such a huge commotion. If we continue with the interrogation, well definitely dig out more secrets of the same level, or even more shocking ones. How can we possibly live stream such cases and make them completely public before the investigation is over? It was not that Meng Chao wanted to cover up for some of the black sheep in the nine great families. In fact, like all the ordinary citizens, he hated the so-called big shots who enjoyed the superhuman treatment but did not fulfill their duties as superhumans. Instead, they acted high and mighty, bossed others around, and cheated for their own benefit. The problem was, just like the upstream and downstream industrial chains related to youth gymnastics, the various crisscrossing profit chains were too complicated, too dense, and too strong. A slight change would affect the whole. If they were to disclose things without care, it would definitely cause a big earthquake in the circle of Dragon Citys superhumans, and the financial market would collapse. I think so too. Since ancient times, there has never been a case that was fully disclosed to the public while it was still in stages of investigation. Isnt it to prevent the criminals who are still lurking in the dark from knowing the progress of the investigation in real-time and getting ready to destroy the evidence, connect the statements-or even do something desperate? Song Jinbo spread his hands. The problem right now is, with all kinds of scandals and dirty dealings being exposed, the trust between the ordinary citizens and the superhumans is in jeopardy, if not completely gone. The Ordinary Peoples Committee believes that if they are interrogated and dealt with in secret, many cases will not be judged fairly and openly. Many big shots will be able to retreat in one piece after paying an insignificant price. The current rules of the game that are extremely unfair to ordinary people cannot be fundamentally changed. To be honest, if I were an ordinary person, I would also agree with the committees point of view. So, I dont know how to respond to them. The deadline is exactly at noon tomorrow! Chapter 1835 - 1835 People Have to Rely on Themselves 1835 People Have to Rely on Themselves Meng Chao raised his hand in slight frustration. However, just like Song Jinbo, he did not know how to respond to the Ordinary Peoples Committee, which had appeared out of nowhere but had definitely been operating in secret for a long time. They were right. Even Meng Chao, who could see the future, could not completely change the rules of the game in Dragon City overnight. They had been operating on these rules for half a century. He did not have the ability to change them at lightning speed. Just take the gymnastics exercises as an example. At most, he could only capture the grandmaster of the Overkill Style on the Azure Alliance and general publics behalf, then make him pay with his life. However, what could he do to the entire Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee, the other martial arts experts in the entire profit chain, the experts involved in the development of cultivation cabins, the senior spirit energy users, and educators? Could he arrest everyone in this chain, send them to trial, and throw them into prison? No, he was even more cautious than others. It was because he was linked to another spirit martial arts style, which was second only to the Overkill Style. He was one of the founders and representatives of the Ultimate Style. The Overkill Style and Ultimate Style had originally been in fierce competition and a mutually incompatible relationship. If he were to step forward and accuse, arrest, judge, and punish the Overkill Styles grandmaster, it would easily turn into a factional dispute between the Overkill Style and Ultimate Style. When it came to faction disputes, there was no right or wrong, no black or white, no principles, only the factions that they each belonged to. In the past, all the superhuman martial artists who practiced the Overkill Style in Dragon City would gather and stick to Plan A. That martial artist grandmaster was not guilty, and the so-called murder of the war journalist was definitely a despicable and shameless act of framing him. They could only continue to tear each other apart without any room for compromise back then. Thats right. Meng Chao thought back to a few years ago when he was still a hot-blooded high school student who had just obtained his memories of the apocalypse. At that time, he was in his prime and fearless. Even the word compromise would make him feel disdain and even disgust. Now, however, after working his way through society for so many years and experiencing countless life-like apocalyptic nightmares, Meng Chao had become more mature and realized the importance of compromise. If one wanted to change the future and stop the apocalypse, one needed not only fighting and killing but also the ways of the world. For a moment, Meng Chao could not help but feel vexed. He had been too hasty, and he did not have enough manpower. He could only let the members of the Azure Alliance, who had not undergone strict training, take on the heavy responsibility of watching over the Blood Alliance members. As a result, such an intense storm had arisen. He even wanted to question the Azure Alliance member who had leaked the interrogation records, Do you know what youve done? On second thought, his idea of compromising for the sake of the big picture just showed that the Azure Alliance member and the Ordinary Peoples Committee were right. From another point of view, if they did not use extreme measures to spread the truth like a virus, those guilty would be able to escape. The tens of millions of ordinary citizens, who made up the majority of Dragon citys civilization, would never be able to know the entire truth. They would also never be able to obtain absolute justice. As it turns out, Im not as natural and 100% on the ordinary peoples side as I thought. Im not breathing and sharing the same fate as the ordinary people no matter the consequences, and I cant fully understand and support their demands! Meng Chao had mixed feelings. For the first time, he realized that in the ordinary peoples eyes, he might still not be one of them. It was true that he had been born into a poor family. However, on the road to a miraculous rise, he had received the support of many rich and powerful families. The first pot of gold that Superstar Company earned was the investment that Lu Siya pulled from Sky Pillar Corporation. After that, many important orders and long-term collaborations also came from the nine mega corporations through Lu Siya. His relationship with Lu Siya was a well-known secret. In addition, not long ago, he had publicly announced that Superstar Company and Universe Corporation had reached a strategic partnership. To many ordinary people, he could possibly become the spokesperson of the nine families at any time. He was not the only one. There were also the other superhumans from the lower class who had formed and controlled the Azure Alliance. Although there was fierce competition between the Survival Committee and the nine mega corporations and they had different interpretations of various policies, if one were to peel back the layers of equity and mentorship, one would realize that they were inextricably linked. Certain small and medium-sized enterprises were strongly supported by a vast number of ordinary consumers under the brand of being ran by humble superhuman entrepreneurs. However, it was likely that they had long accepted investment from a certain mega corporation or signed a gambling agreement. It was likely that a young man from a poor family, who had just started his career, would not forget his original intention to defend the interests of ordinary people and speak up for his neighbors. But with the gradual growth of his career, he might unknowingly learn to look at problems and solve them from the mega corporations and capitalisms perspective. At the end of the day, the poor and rich superhumans were all superhumans, and their similarities were far greater than their differences. If they could make money in peace, who would be willing to drive the other party into a corner and choose to fight them to the death? This had already happened countless times, and it would continue to happen many times in the future. Perhaps the Ordinary Peoples Committee was right Superhumans were unreliable. In the end, the people had to rely on themselves. How are the nine great families reacting to the ultimatum of the Ordinary Peoples Committee? Meng Chao rubbed his nose and asked tiredly. The nine mega corporations are in the wrong, and are holding back from taking any action for the time being. But theyre also asking the Azure Alliance to control the Ordinary Peoples Committee as soon as possible through private channels. The longer this is delayed, the more likely unpredictable variables will appear. Song Jinbo said, You need to know that Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqi believed Dragon City belonged to the superhumans, and only the superhumans could lead our civilization to a rebirth from the fire. Although its an extreme view, it may not necessarily have no market among the superhumans. Im very worried that if the Ordinary Peoples Committee is allowed to go on like this, such radical remarks will have more and more market, and the number of sympathizers and supporters of the Blood Alliance will grow. The problem is, the Ordinary Peoples Committee isnt related to the Azure Alliance at all. At least millions of ordinary citizens support the public trial proposal. The Azure Alliance is now faced with an overwhelming crowd whose emotions have completely erupted, and no one knows whether the Azure Alliance can convince them or not. Even if the alliance tries to, its highly likely that the ordinary citizens will think its betraying them and preparing to make peace with the nine mega corporations!'' Chapter 1836 - 1836 The Iron Triangle 1836 The Iron Triangle Song Jinbos words made Meng Chao fall into deep thought. In his daze, he appeared to see a future of infinite possibilities in the depths of his brain. He also saw a man with white hair and a magnificent aura as well. The man seemed to be wearing luxurious clothes. From a glance, Meng Chao could tell that the old man possessed both Yun Feidians ambition and Lu Zhongqis forbearance. He had the perfectly-combined personality of a sage and a bold man. Hence, he was a natural-born leader and adjudicator. However, Meng Chao could not shake off the feeling that there was something familiar about the mans eyebrows. Meng Chao thought about it for a long time, but he could not remember who this person was. Eventually, he realized that the old man was him, the future version of him. To be more precise, it was the version of Meng Chao who had married Lu Siya and taken over Sky Pillar Corporation. The corporation had lost Lu Zhongqi and suffered a great loss. Therefore, Meng Chao worked together with Lu Siya to defeat all their competitors in all nine mega corporations. He had become the only person in all the nine mega corporations who could speak on behalf of the superhumans from wealthy families. Fool, do you think I have no idea how dangerous the nine great families abnormal expansion is? Do you think I dont want to help Dragon City remove these nine tumors? Meng Chao felt as if he could hear an old version of himself who would become the spokesperson for the rich and powerful in the near future. He shook his head and smiled wryly as he said to his younger self, Certain things are just impossible to do. Its not that were giving up, but there are times when a mans power is limited. Whether its on Earth or in the Other World, there are always things that can never be done. There are always some difficulties that cant be overcome with justice and passion alone. Wishful thinking will only cause more problems or even early destruction! Look, look at the chaotic Dragon City outside. Look at what your so-called hard work has turned Dragon City into. Thats right. Even if I choose to make peace with the nine great families and become a part of them, I still wont be able to stop the destruction from coming. But at least, that will only be an issue decades down the line. What about you? Can you lead Dragon City to overcome the crisis before us? Or are you saying that youll destroy Dragon City with your own hands before the apocalypse in a few decades? The old Meng Chaos questioning became more intense, and his laughter grew sharper. In fact, Meng Chao could even smell the nauseating stench of a corpse on him. Just then, ten thousand exploding suns surged out from behind the old Meng Chao. The raging flames that were comparable to a vast ocean burned him and the future he belonged to into ashes. The cold, piercing, and nauseating laughter continued to echo in Meng Chaos mind, and it caused a strong stimulation to his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. Meng Chao punched the air and shattered the upsetting illusion. There has to be a better solution, Meng Chao mumbled to himself. Whether its the crisis were facing now or the apocalypse in a few decades, Dragon City will undoubtedly pull through! He took a deep breath, and his gaze became sharp again. Help me find a way to contact the Ordinary Peoples Committee. Tell them that since I have the power to stop the Blood Alliances scheme, Ill definitely investigate the case to the end. Ill give the ordinary citizens in the city a satisfactory answer before noon tomorrow. Meng Chao looked at Song Jinbo. But before that, I hope theyre clear-headed enough to realize how terrifying the power theyre trying to trigger and exploit is. I also hope that theyre capable enough to exercise this power within the boundaries of the law. They shouldnt expect to be exempted from any crimes just because theyre ordinary citizens! Song Jinbo nodded. I understand. With your words, the situation should at least be under control until noon tomorrow, Song Jinbo said. The Azure Alliance will also do its best to cool down the situation and maintain order. Im also hoping that we can send a warning to the nine great families through the official channels of the Azure Alliance. Meng Chao said. Even though their operation to surround Thundercloud Technologys headquarters and attack Dragon City University was a little extreme, they still deserve an explanation for what happened. Justice is in everyones heart! Right now, the nine mega corporations and the nine cultivation families have all reached an important crossroads. Their every move may decide the rise and fall of their families! I hope that the nine great families will calm down, listen to the voices of the ordinary citizens, and respond to their demands. I hope that theyll think about their way of living and consider sharing with the ordinary citizens in the decades to come. That way, their interests and lives would be closely tied together! If, and Im saying if, their thoughts and responses still dont satisfy the ordinary citizens and even intensify their conflict, I can only stand by the ordinary citizens side unwaveringly! I believe the nine great families should understand what Im trying to say. Alright, Ill express your thoughts to the nine great families through the official channels of the Azure Alliance. Song Jinbo paused for a moment, then said, However, this is a serious matter. Arent you going to make a personal appearance? I have more important things to do, Meng Chao replied. Im going to the Supernatural Tower to extend Battle God Lei Zongchao an invitation. At this point, only the legendary Battle God has enough prestige to placate the nine great families, the Azure Alliance, and ordinary citizens simultaneously! Song Jinbos eyes lit up, and he nodded in agreement. Indeed, no matter how dazzling Meng Chaos performance was, he lacked experience and a solid foundation. That was not enough for him to intimidate all sides, considering the complicated relationships and forces of power involved. Battle God Lei Zongchao was the greatest common denominator in Dragon City. Even the most unruly elders in the nine great families, who had no respect for others, needed to be respectful when they saw Lei Zongchao. Of course, the Battle God was no longer the number one warrior in Dragon City in terms of absolute martial arts strength. However, in order to resolve the current chaos and crisis in Dragon City, martial arts strength was far from the most important thing. Besides, even if they were to talk about absolute martial arts strength, there was still Meng Chao. Was he not in his prime and peak physical condition, unafraid of fighting anyone to the death? They had Lei Zongchao and Meng Chao. In fact, Lei Zongchao, Meng Chao, and Lu Siya were all present. They formed an iron triangle that had both prestige and martial arts strength. They could reach the peoples hearts and mingle with the ordinary citizens but still retain the channel of negotiation and cooperation with the nine great families. Perhaps, it was the best combination for solving this crisis and leading Dragon City forward. Chapter 1837 - 1837 Lei Zongchaos Whereabouts 1837 Lei Zongchaos Whereabouts Understood, Ill do it now! Song Jinbo turned around and left. Just as he reached the door, Meng Chao called out to him. Wait, theres one more thing. Help me count the number of interrogations conducted on all the Blood Alliance members so far. Find out if there are more cases similar to the gymnastics exercises and who or which interest groups are roughly involved. Song Jinbo contemplated for a moment. Are you going to agree to the conditions of the Ordinary Peoples Committee and make all the interrogation records public? he asked. I wont resort to that unless I have no other choice, Meng Chao answered. However, I have to at least know whats going to happen in the worst-case scenario. Song Jinbo then accepted the order and left. Only Meng Chao and Lu Siya were left in the room. To be more precise, it was probably 1.9999 human and 0.0001 monster. Interesting I was just thinking about how Su Mulians prophecy would come true. After all, transforming all the citizens into monsters is too big a change for me to imagine. Lu Siya pondered for a moment. However, if the problematic gymnastics exercises are exposed, and the authorities explanation and handling methods are not satisfactory to the ordinary citizens, everything will make sense. Since the authorities have been controlled by the nine mega corporations for a long time, they favor the children of the wealthy on important issues related to education, examinations, and the selection of civil servants. As a result, the children of the poor families have been forced to suffer unfair competition in their training from the very start. Therefore, the ordinary citizens would rather choose monster transformation, which has tremendous side effects. With their fists, claws, and fangs, they can fight for strength and equality for themselves and their children. In short, the rich will rely on cultivation, and the poor will rely on mutation. Meng Chao, dont you think thats the most likely future? Meng Chao did not have time to answer Lu Siyas question. He dialed Long Feijuns number. Half a day ago, he and Long Feijun had acted separately. The latter had gone to the Supernatural Tower to invite Battle God Lei Zongchao. Long Feijun should have met Battle God Lei Zongchao some time ago. Lei Zongchao had fought for the Dragon City civilization his entire life and devoted everything to it. Hence, he had no reason to watch Dragon City fall into ruins without doing anything. However, there had been no news from Long Feijun. When Meng Chao took the initiative to contact him, the ringing tone lasted for a long time before the screen lit up. It revealed Long Feijuns silhouette, which was immersed in the darkness. Whats going on? The situation was pressing, and Meng Chao did not have time to make small talk. He immediately asked, Wheres Master Lei? Have you reported the latest situation to him? Master Lei Long Feijun had a very strange look. Hes gone to explore the ancient ruins. What?! Meng Chaos jaw dropped. It was as if he had just heard the most unbelievable joke in the world. What did you say? Master Lei isnt in Battle God Palace but the ancient ruins? No wonder he was shocked. Ruins No. 1 was located at the center of Dragon City and deep under the Supernatural Tower. Although Battle God Lei Zongchao had been one of its earliest explorers, the Blood Alliance had forced him to risk his life to do so. Nevertheless, it was his experience in exploring the ancient ruins that had given him unparalleled strength and established his illustrious reputation as Dragon Citys number one expert. However, that had been decades ago. Time spared no man, more so when it came to Battle God Lei Zongchao and the other pioneers, experimenters, and explorers. They had ventured on the path of cultivation like courageous blind stallions before the modern spirit energy martial arts theory had been developed. Countless explorations, experiments, and fierce battles had left indelible marks on them, making their peak extremely short. As they grew older, their level and physical condition declined. Hence, retiring from their posts in battle and exploration was inevitable. This was especially so for Lei Zongchao. He paid the price for being Dragon Citys number one expert. The internal injuries he suffered were the most serious among all the first-generation Deity Realm fighters. Ever since more than a decade ago, he had been unable to move outdoors without any medical equipment. Most of the time, he had to stay in Battle God Palace, which was made of crystals, and he had to be pumped with drugs at all times. On the rare occasion that he appeared in public, he had to wear a miniature mobile medical cabin that was as airtight as a spacesuit and filled with medicine. His body was riddled with holes and wounds, so it was obvious that he was in no shape to carry out dangerous missions in the unpredictable and bottomless ancient runs. Meng Chao never thought that any of the researchers in the Ancient Ruins Research Center would allow Battle God Lei Zongchao to enter the ancient ruins either. The last time Lei Zongchao entered the ancient ruins had been a few years ago. Meng Chao was still in high school back then, and he heard that Lei Zongchao had encountered an explosion in there. After that, Lei Zongchao stayed in Battle God Palace, focusing on teaching and answering questions from his students. He no longer went to the ancient ruins to cause the researchers and explorers trouble. Therefore, why did he enter the ancient ruins at such a critical time for no reason? Was he trying to relive his glory days? Whats going on? When did Master Lei enter the ancient ruins? Didnt anyone stop him? Meng Chao asked. According to the surveillance records, it should have been yesterday. To be more precise, it was around the time when the Golden Roc exploded, Long Feijun said. Master Leis been preoccupied recently. He seemed to be troubled by something. Since last week, hes been in closed-door cultivation and avoiding everyone. Hes a respected elder, and hes constantly thinking about Dragon Citys future and destiny. Naturally, no one, including us, the disciples of Battle God Palace, dared to disturb his peace. Therefore, no one saw him leave Battle God Palace, let alone stop him. As for the Ancient Ruins Research Center, not a single staff member saw Master Lei enter the ruins. You know, Master Lei was a first-generation explorer and the survivor who had explored the ancient ruins the most. To him, the ancient ruins is like home. Even though hes old and sick, no one can discover or stop him from sneaking into the ancient ruins! So, which level of the ruins did Master Lei explore? Meng Chao felt that he was running out of brain cells. Have the staff from the Ancient Ruins Research Center located him? No, they havent. Long Feijun paused for a moment, feeling a little uncertain. Master Lei should be at the bottom of the ancient ruins, in the darkness where countless explorers have never returned alive! Chapter 1838 - 1838 Coin Toss 1838 Coin Toss Meng Chao gasped. Even though the Supernatural Tower seemed to be located above the ancient ruins, the ruins were not in the physical space under the tower. Instead, like the Holy Mountain of Picturesque Orchid Lake, the ancient ruins were located in an unpredictable and mysterious alternate dimension. During the large-scale construction of underground rail facilities in Dragon City, shield tunneling machines had often been used to drill through the underground space under the Supernatural Tower. They tunnels had been drilled from side to side and top to bottom but no ancient ruins had ever been excavated. Only by traveling through the bottom of the Supernatural Tower and passing through a rift that had already existed when Dragon City was turned upside down could one enter the complex and bottomless ancient ruins. There were countless deeper, darker, more twisted, and more dangerous rifts in the depths of this mysterious initial rift. The heritage, gifts, blessings, curses, weapons, viruses, wisdom, and traps of the ancient civilization Everything was hidden in these cracks. However, there were too many deep and dense rifts with an overwhelming number of traps. On top of that, the ancient virus and mutants corrupted by the virus were everywhere. At the end of many rifts, even the laws of physics were twisted in underground spaces that looked like bubbles. Every time they explored a new rift, hundreds of explorers would often end up being killed or injured. Therefore, even after half a century of exploration, the safe zones that the Dragon City people could clearly map were still less than 30% of the ancient ruins total area. Nevertheless, the ancient heritage excavated from this 30% was enough to support Dragon Citys technological development for decades or even centuries. Since the Dragon City civilization could not process and assimilate all this ancient heritage in a short period of time, the risk factor of continued exploration increased exponentially. They were also in turbulent times back then. Even if they were not afraid of death and were heroic enough to sacrifice themselves, they had to prioritize fighting on the front lines as they competed with the monster civilization for living space. Therefore, under the dual authorization of the Supernatural Tower and the Survival Committee, the Ancient Ruins Research Center closed 70% of the deep dangerous areas a long time ago. No one was allowed to continue exploring, and the Deity Realm warriors from the nine great families were no exception. If Meng Chao remembered correctly, Battle God Lei Zongchao had personally proposed the ban, and it had been strictly enforced. Why would he go against his own ban without any warning at such a delicate time? Was he trying to obtain something from the deep and dark alternate dimension? Meng Chao thought about it. If Battle God Lei Zongchao had truly violated the ban and entered the depths of the ancient ruins, Long Feijun and the other disciples of Battle God Palace, as well as the staff of the Ancient Ruins Research Center, would certainly be too afraid to search and rescue him. The ancient ruins were so deep that they could not be easily conquered with mere numbers and modern technology. If they were not fully prepared, even tens of thousands of superhumans who were armed to the teeth might be swallowed by the unpredictable mist deep inside the ruins. It would only be a matter of a few seconds. They would not be found alive or dead for decades, centuries, or even millennia. Meng Chao was puzzled. Did Master Lei leave anything behind, or did he hint to anyone that he was venturing into the ancient ruins to look for something? Although Master Lei didnt disclose his whereabouts to anyone, he did leave a letter. Long Feijuns originally determined face once again revealed an extremely confused look. He said, I was told to leave it to you or just anyone. What? Meng Chao was taken aback again. He gave it some thought but remained clueless. What do you mean by leave it to me or just anyone?'' Thats what it says on the envelope. Long Feijun showed Meng Chao the letter they had found in Lei Zongchaos cultivation room. There were some child-like scribblings on the letter. [To Meng Chao, or anyone else.] Thats Master Leis handwriting. Long Feijun explained, Since you left Dragon City, Master Leis injuries and illness have been getting worse with each day. For the past several months, hes only been able to lie in his medical cabin twenty-four hours a day, soaked in gene agents. On occasion, his mind would suddenly disconnect while he communicated with us normally. He would forget who we were and where he was. He even had a panicked expression on his face. Its as if another soul was in his broken body instead of him. His handwriting has also become messier and messier. Oftentimes, the contents of his writing are jumbled up. Theres no meaning or logic to his words. The doctor conducted a full-range brain scan on Master Lei, and sure enough, theres an area deep in his brain thats been experiencing pathological changes and necrosis. They must have been caused by the excessive stimulation of his brain cells and the repeated concussions hes sustained in the past decades. The doctor said that an ordinary patient would have died long ago after suffering such a severe brain injury. Even the best experts wouldve turned into muddleheaded idiots if their brains had such a serious disease. Yet, Master Lei can still form basic thoughts, and hes in control of his actions at certain times. Hes already a walking miracle! Perhaps Master Lei got confused and traveled deep into the ancient ruins for no reason? Meng Chao did not believe in this explanation that was too coincidental. What about the contents of the letter? Have you opened it and read it? Ive read it. There was something fishy about the matter. The letter said, To Meng Chao or anyone else, and Lei Zongchaos mental, as well as intellectual state, had not been very optimistic when he wrote it. That might not be the true meaning of his words. Long Feijun had made the decision to read the letter on his own. However, just like the recipient of the letter, the contents left him scratching his head in confusion. [Meng Chao, or anyone else, Im in the deepest part of the ancient ruins. [If youre willing, make your way down here and find me! [It doesnt matter if youre not willing. [Its all the same anyway.] There was a coin in the corner of the envelope, just under the letter. Next to the coin, there was another line of words that looked it had been written by a three-year-old. [If youre hesitating, why dont you toss a coin?] This line made Meng Chao and Long Feijun fall into a long silence. Are-Are you joking? Meng Chao mumbled, Throw a coin? Literally throwing a coin to decide? Its not a hint or metaphor? If theres no coin-related story between you and Master Lei, its not a hint or a metaphor, Long Feijun said. Ive checked it over and over again. Its just an ordinary coin that can be found anywhere. Chapter 1839 - 1839 The Reason for Collusion 1839 The Reason for Collusion Meng Chaos brain felt like an old computer that was operating at an overload. It was smoking, spurting fire, and on the verge of exploding. He bore with the splitting headache and discovered a new problem. Wait a minute, did you just say that the surveillance footage captured Master Lei entering the ancient ruins at the same time as the Golden Rocs explosion? Meng Chao asked. In other words, this letter to me should have been written before the Golden Roc exploded. But at that point, Master Lei shouldnt have known that I had already returned to Dragon City! Thats true. Long Feijun contemplated for a moment and said, Master Leis condition has worsened in the past two weeks. His so-called closed-door training has been equivalent to deep sleep or even hibernation therapy. In theory, he doesnt have many opportunities to come across information from the outside world. Weve also been cautious about disturbing his rest with the series of complicated events that have been happening recently. Theres no way for him to discover that so many things have happened in Dragon City. The likelihood of him knowing that youve already returned to Dragon City is even lower. The old mans brain disease has worsened to the point that hes lost his memories of the past year. Perhaps he doesnt remember that youve left Dragon City? Meng Chao felt that this explanation was too forced. After a moment of silence, he asked, Lets not worry about that for now. Where are you? What are you going to do next? Were at the entrance of the ancient ruins. Ive sent my trusted senior and junior brothers from Battle God Palace to guide those on site and seal off the scene. Long Feijun said, Dont worry, the news hasnt leaked out yet. Meng Chao understood what Long Feijun meant. At this moment, Dragon City was akin to a burning vortex. The chain reaction caused by the destruction of the Blood Alliance was more serious and unpredictable than a landslide. It could push the entire civilization into the abyss of disintegration or even complete destruction at any moment. At this moment of life and death, only the former Battle God had enough prestige and credibility to stabilize the situation, calm the peoples hearts, and heal their wounds. In fact, Meng Chao felt that since the nine great families had one scandal after another, the superhumans from the great families could never gain the trust of the ordinary people. The superhumans from humble families, who represented by the Azure Alliance, had just risen to power. Their foundation was too shallow, so they could not gain the trust of the great families either. Only Battle God Lei Zongchao could become Dragon Citys supreme leadereven if it was only in nameand receive the approval of all parties. This would make the extremely tense interest groups sit back at the negotiation table and calmly discuss how to create a more powerful Dragon City under new rules. However, at this critical moment, Battle God Lei Zongchao had disappeared into the depths of the earth in such an abrupt and even strange manner. Once this d*mned news leaked out, it would be like a thunderbolt exploding above the heads of all the superhumans and ordinary citizens! All parties need Master Lei. You cant seal this news for long. Meng Chao gritted his teeth and said, No matter how big the risk is and how much we have to sacrifice, we have to find Master Lei. Ill be more direct. Even if Master Leis time is up and no one can save him, before he returns to his eternal home, he should have left his last words and expectations to all the citizens of Dragon City. He should tell everyone what to do and which direction we should move in! Thats right, Long Feijun said. Im organizing a search and rescue team, preparing various tools, and drawing up a detailed plan. The first batch of search and rescue personnel will enter the deepest part of the ancient ruins in half an hour at the latest! Understood. Ill rush over to the Supernatural Tower now, to the entrance of the ancient ruins! Meng Chao said firmly. Please put me in the first search and rescue team! The two then ended the call. Meng Chao rubbed his face hard. From a certain perspective, what happened next would much easier to handle. No matter what, he had to find Battle God Lei Zongchao first! Interesting. While his entire face was obscured by the darkness, Lu Siyas voice once again rang out behind him. Something interesting suddenly occurred to me. You heard what Long Feijun said. I have to leave immediately, Meng Chao said stiffly. He paused for a moment as he could not help but ask, Whats the matter? Its about the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committees scandal and their choice of Plan A. Lu Siyas eyes glowed with a strange light. Do you think that Battle God Lei Zongchao knows the inside story? Meng Chaos hands suddenly became a little stiff while he was rubbing his face. Logically speaking, Battle God Lei Zongchao is talented enough to develop most of the spirit martial arts theories. Its impossible that he didnt see the advantages and disadvantages of Plan A and Plan B. Its impossible that he didnt see that choosing the high-investment, high-risk, and high-return Plan A would obviously be beneficial to the children of the rich and powerful. Meanwhile, the children of the humble families, who made up the majority of the population, would not make it big for the rest of their lives. Dont you think so? Lu Siya said, Yet, for so many years, Ive never heard of Battle God Lei Zongchao raising too many objections to the standardized basic beginner exercises for all the teenagers in the city. There are even several versions of gymnastics exercise that have been personally endorsed by the Battle God! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. His eyes were as sharp as scalpels. No, no, no, Im not hinting that Battle God Lei Zongchao is also a beneficiary in this bloody chain of interests. In fact, I dont think the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee or any interest group in the nine great families have the qualification and capital to buy over Battle God Lei Zongchao. Lu Siya ignored Meng Chaos sharp gaze. She rested her chin on her hand and continued to analyze. If Battle God Lei Zongchao really wanted fame and power in the secular sense, he would have seized one the many opportunities he had to become the Survival Committees chairman, or he could have created an interest group that was even larger than the nine mega corporations. He could have accumulated an astronomical amount of wealth and had a family that was completely loyal to him. However, not only did he not do any of that, but he even gave up everything that a peerless expert could enjoy in peace. In the decades that followed, his daily activities, as well as his contributions to the Dragon City civilization, have made him seem like a special saint. If this is a disguise, its a terrifying one. Therefore, I dont quite believe that he colluded with the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee for the tiniest profit. In that case, why didnt the mighty Battle God step forward in advance to expose and stop everything? Chapter 1840 - 1840 An Ordinary Persons Advantage 1840 An Ordinary Persons Advantage Perhaps, Master Leis body has something to do with it Meng Chao himself did not find this a valid excuse. In the half year before he left Dragon City, he had received step-by-step guidance from Battle God Lei Zongchao, and he knew the Battle Gods physical condition better than anyone else. Although Lei Zongchao was no longer as strong as before and could not even move around under strong ultraviolet rays for a long time, he was still incredibly strong. His mind had not been seriously affected either. Most of the time, he could still mobilize his brain cells, which were a hundred times more powerful than that of an ordinary person. He could absorb, integrate, and analyze massive amounts of information regarding all aspects of Dragon City. The insights he gained from this had been extremely useful even for Meng Chao, who had returned from the apocalypse and had visions of the future. Perhaps, Lei Zongchao had lost the absolute power to suppress all the other Deity Realm warriors However, simply stepping forward, raising his arms, and shouting while tearing apart the darkness and clearing away all the evil was completely within his ability. Im even more curious now. Lu Siya continued her analysis. Its perfectly normal for the New Blood Alliance to just be a few useless soldiers who daydream and cause trouble. Its not surprising that Battle God Lei Zongchao never noticed them. But judging from the current situation, the New Blood Alliance has at least involved Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidian, the two Deity Realm experts who were in charge of mega corporations, and dozens of important figures from the nine cultivation families. They have been active in secret for at least ten years. I dont quite believe that the New Blood Alliance has managed to operate so flawlessly and silently that no traces have been left behind. At least, in the process of dragging this martial arts grandmaster from the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee into the water, the New Blood Alliance has left a trace. With how sharp and powerful Battle God Lei Zongchao is, has he really not noticed that the bloody vortex at Dragon Citys core has grown terrifying tentacles again in the past ten years? Note that Lei Zongchao was the strongest test subject trained by the Blood Alliance. He should be more cognizant of the undying evil organization than anyone else! What are you trying to say? Meng Chao frowned deeply and could not help but say, Are you trying to hint that Master Lei is the biggest mastermind behind the New Blood Alliance? No, no, no, thats not what I mean. Lu Siya shook her head and said, It goes back to the same thing. If Battle God Lei Zongchao really had any intention of advancing Dragon Citys civilization according to his will, then he wouldnt have had to go through so much trouble to form the New Blood Alliance. He would establish a mega corporation that completely belonged to him, then form a huge family based on his bloodline, and then marry into other families to form an unbreakable community of interests. In the end, he would become Dragon Citys supreme mouthpiece. He might even become its one and only eternal leader with his invincible strength, high prestige, and special circumstances during the war. I think that wouldnt be impossible. The advantage of such an operation is that everything could be carried out in broad daylight. Even if he fails to become the eternal supreme leader, he could settle for the next best thing. The companies and families that are as wealthy as a country would always belong to him legally. So, is it necessary for him to give up the easy path for a difficult, narrow path thats likely to ruin his reputation and quietly doom him? Lu Siyas words struck a chord in Meng Chaos heart. Decades ago, Battle God Lei Zongchao had given up all his power and lived in seclusion in the Supernatural Tower and Battle God Palace for the rest of his life. In that case, how could the problems with the gymnastics exercises and the Blood Alliance be explained? Meng Chao did not believe that Lei Zongchao had not noticed the problem since even he himself had caught wind of it. However, he also did not believe that there was even a 1% chance that Lei Zongchao would be corrupted, roped in, or threatened by the various interest groups. No, Master Lei was definitely not that kind of person. Master Lei would always walk on the right path without looking back. No matter what kind of entanglement or obstacles he encountered, Master Lei would calmly crush them. It appears that only Battle God Lei Zongchao can resolve these unsolved mysteries. Lu Siya sighed and looked at Meng Chao with bright eyes. Shall we go deep into the ancient ruins and look for the Battle God? Are you kidding me? Meng Chao blurted out. Your spirit meridians are exhausted. Youre just a normal person now! So what if Im an ordinary person? As far as I know, the ancient ruins are mysterious and unpredictable. The laws of physics and spirit energy deep within the many rifts are different from those in the outside world. Its not true that a higher combat level entails a higher chance of survival. In many cases, its purely a matter of luck. Its even true that in certain rifts, the higher your level is, the more dangerous it is for you. Only an ordinary person can retreat safely! This was true. There was a theory in the Ancient Ruins Research Center: When intelligent carbon-based life forms entered the depths of the ruins for exploration, they were akin to travelers holding torches, traveling alone in the dark and dangerous wilderness. The higher ones realm was, the stronger ones combat power was, and that was equivalent to a bright burning torch. Of course, a burning torch could light up the surrounding terrain, allowing people to sense danger in advance. It could even be used to scare off and burn wild beasts that were ready to pounce on them. However, the overly bright flames could also attract the horrifying existences that were a hundred times more terrifying than ordinary wild beasts lurking in the darkness. Once these terrifying creatures that were not afraid of fire were attracted to the continuous shining light, they would approach the travelers. Travelers would often encounter dangers that were a hundred times worse than beast attacks. Therefore, when exploring the depths of the ancient ruins, the more powerful the superhumans, the more likely they would hear whispers that resembled the murmurs of demons from the planets core. They would be deeply drawn to the Ancient Ruins Summon and plunge into the bottomless cracks, or They would never return. Even their bones would never be recovered. If not, after a period of time, they would somehow appear in the ancient ruins shallow safety zone, except that they would be in a deformed, ugly, and manic half-human, half-ghost form. On the other hand, ordinary people who had not awakened their extraordinary powers could escape the ancient ruins as long as they were lucky enough. Meng Chao did not know if it was because they were too weak and insignificant that the horrific creatures in the depths of the ruins were not interested in them, or It was because they were pretty much blind down there and naturally immune to all kinds of terrifying scenes that would overwhelm their senses and mentally scar them. It was also one of the important reasons why the Blood Alliance had urged a large number of ordinary citizens to explore the ancient ruins. Chapter 1841 - 1841 The Last Time We Fight Together 1841 The Last Time We Fight Together Even so, Meng Chao still blurted out, No, how can you go there? Stay here! Why? Lu Siya stared at Meng Chao with bright eyes. Are you afraid that Ill run into trouble in the depths of the ancient ruins? Or are you afraid that the power of the monster mastermind is still lurking in my body? If I go deep into the ancient ruins and encounter something incredible, I might turn into a wild banshee again and cause unpredictable consequences? Meng Chao did not know whether he was worried about the former or the latter. Perhaps, it was both. If its the former, I dont think theres any differencewhether I go deep into the ancient ruins or not, the risk is the same, Lu Siya said. How can it be the same? Meng Chao frowned. The reason is very simple. Following you into the ancient ruins to find Battle God Lei Zongchao is certainly a dangerous and risky thing, but staying here obediently will not guarantee my safety either! Lu Siya spread her hands. I think even you cant guarantee that Battle God Lei Zongchao is still alive and kicking in the depths of the ancient ruins, can you? Perhaps hes already turned into a pile of bones or a deformed monster, or he might be mired in the never-ending nothingness. This so-called search and rescue is just wishful thinking on your part. Meng Chao fell silent. He had to admit that what Lu Siya said was likely the case. Even if the Battle God is still alive, you cant guarantee that this search-and-rescue operation will succeed. You cant even guarantee your own life. You might die in the depths of the ancient ruins. Meng Chao, you might actually die! Lu Siyas eyes were fiery, and her voice was filled with unusual emotions. I wont die, at least not today. Meng Chao grinned, and his smile was extremely bitter. If Su Mulians prediction is true, then I still have at least ten to twenty years before I die! If Su Mulian can predict the future, why didnt she predict that her assassination would fail and that the Battle God Lei Zongchao would go missing? Lu Siya continued, In short, exploring the ancient ruins is too dangerous. Even with Su Mulians prophecy, I dont believe that you can escape unscathed. As for the current situation in Dragon City, youve seen it yourself. A war could break out at any moment. Battle God Lei Zongchao and you, one old and one new, are the two people who would most likely have the support of all parties. If, and I mean if, both of you die in the depths of the ancient ruins, do you think the situation in Dragon City can still be stabilized? Do you think the Dragon City civilization will still have a future to speak of? When a nest is overturned, how can the eggs inside remain intact? I dont think Ill be able to survive the long period of chaos and destruction of order after you and the Battle God are both dead. The strong prey on the weak and the bloody chaos of lawlessness. You must know that Ive offended more people than you along the way. I dont think that when the world is in chaos, those enemies and competitors who are sharpening their knives will easily let me off the hook. I would rather go to the ancient ruins with you and die there. At the very least, I would be able to control my fate and fight side by side with you again before my last moments. I might even have the chance to spy on the secrets that have been hidden in the depths of the Other World for billions of years! Meng Chao fell into deep thought. Lu Siyas words reminded him that from a certain perspective, his life did not completely belong to him. If he really disappeared in the ancient ruins, what would happen to Superstar Company, the Azure Alliance, and even the entire Dragon City? D*mn it, whats with these so-called apocalyptic memories, bloody nightmares, and abilities to foresee the future? Why did he, Jackal Kanus, and Su Mulian see three completely different futures in three nightmares? Besides, among these three futures, none of them mentioned that he had entered the deepest part of the ancient ruins to find Battle God Lei Zongchao! So, could the future be predicted? Plus, who was it that had stuffed these d*mned futures into their heads? What if its the latter? Meng Chao deliberately asked in a cold tone. If youre worried that the monsters power in my body hasnt been completely expelled, then all the more reason for you to keep me by your side! Lu Siya had seemingly expected Meng Chaos question. She smiled and said, Dont forget that although Ive lost my power, Im still the CEO of Superstar Company, a core member of the Azure Alliance, and your closest comrade. These identities are enough to help me do a lot of things. If the wild banshee is still part of me, arent you worried that I might use your name to stir up trouble in Dragon City after you and the Battle God both get lost in the ancient ruins? Perhaps I still have plenty of henchmen outside. Perhaps the monsters in human skin have already infiltrated thousands of households in Dragon City. Perhaps there are a lot of monsters in human skin in the Ordinary Peoples Committee, waiting to carry out my orders at a moments notice? Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya with a blank expression. Of course, you can also report to the relevant departments in advance and imprison me. By the way, you can mobilize the secret police and the army to arrest the entire Ordinary Peoples Committee and interrogate, as well as investigate, the selfish ordinary people rigorously. Lu Siya blinked. Maybe, we can find a few monsters among the millions of ordinary people! That was impossible. The situation in Dragon City was already as dangerous and chaotic. At this point, arresting the members of the Ordinary Peoples Committee on the grounds that monsters in human skin might be lurking among them would be the stupidest decision. Meng Chao suddenly felt that Lu Zhongqi was right. Even if his granddaughter, Lu Siya, had lost all her strength and became one of the thousands of ordinary people, she still had free will. So, are you a wild banshee or not? Meng Chao could not help but ask this question again. But this time, Lu Siya appeared more serious than ever. I dont know. I dont know if there is still monster power left in my body. I dont know what I will be like tomorrow. I dont know if I will be a pure human or a wild banshee. I dont know if I will save or destroy Dragon City tomorrow. But what does it matter? No one, no one in this world can predict who I will be tomorrow and how I will change the world around me tomorrow. Meng Chao, can you guarantee that in the future, youll always be pure human, that youll always bring hope and salvation to Dragon City instead of despair and destruction? Chapter 1842 - 1842 The Still Lava 1842 The Still Lava Meng Chao thought of the ten thousand possibilities he had seen when he had fallen into a deep sleep in the Holy Mountain Temple. One of them showed him turning into a half-human, half-beast form that was ferocious and mighty. He could not help but be speechless. Alright, Lu Siya was right. As the saying went, misfortunes never come singly. Lu Siya might be a wild banshee, as well as the Queen of Monsters, and she might have evil intentions and the ability to put those intentions into actions. Even so, she would only be one of the ten thousand reasons leading to Dragon Citys destruction. She might not even be the most important and deadly reason. Humans were the wisest of all creatures and the king of the earth. They even had the ability to survive natural disasters. Yet, this race had always been the best at self-destruction and killing each other. Even if there were no monsters, no Holy Light, no gods or demons that were superior to humans, and no external threats, humans could still bring about the terrifying apocalypse with their own strength. They would then dance in the burning flames and perish together. Are you sure that you want to come with me? Meng Chao stared at Lu Siya. You insist even if you might lose your life? Even if you might turn into an indescribable and unimaginable monster after exploring the depths of the ancient ruins? Even if you have to endure endless torture and pain? Yes, Im ready. Lu Siya appeared very calm, but her eyes were bright. I have a feeling that Battle Lei Zongchao hasnt gone insane. He probably knows about a secret hidden deep within the ancient ruins that would likely change the future. It will only be possible to save Dragon City and have a deeper understanding of our situation once we unravel this secret. You dont have to doubt my position. I might really be a wild banshee, or the kindling that will revive the monster civilization. However, I wouldnt want my race to be completely burned to ashes by the flames of ten thousand suns exploding in the sky, would I? Looking at the sincerity in Lu Siyas eyes, Meng Chao seemed to understand why Battle God Lei Zongchao had placed a coin in the envelope. Perhaps, when it came to strategic issues that concerned Dragon Citys survival, there was not much difference between the probability of success and failure between carefully calculated, repeatedly deduced decisions made with cold reasoning and randomly made decisions that were made with the flip of a coin. The future was unpredictable. Humans could only muster their courage and walk on without looking back. Lets go, then. Meng Chao looked away. He did not even notice that the corners of his lips had curled up slightly. It felt as if he was finally not fighting alone. He let out a sigh of relief and said, Lets go to the deepest part of the ancient ruins together and discover the Other Worlds greatest secret! The two of them boarded a biplane, which could be accelerated with spirit energy. It flew like a sharp arrow through the clouds into the smoke-filled sky. At this time, the surrounding airspace was already crowded with heavily-armed and menacing armored airships. The crystal engines of all these armored airships were activated to the maximum, and they roared like iron beasts. This ensured that they could accelerate in a mere three to five seconds even if they were in a hovering state. All their turrets were opened, and the black muzzles of their cannons were enshrouded in circles of colorful spirit energy flames. They could fire flames of death that even low-level superhumans would have to avoid. Meng Chao did not know if this was a coincidence. All the armored airships had been arranged into two distinct camps in the sky according to their respective paint and ownership. Most of the armored airships hovering in the southeastern airspace had been painted with the logos of the nine mega corporations and their associated companies. The airships were relatively narrow, swift, and light. There were also many boarding gates around the pods for people to enter and exit. Their main purpose during battle was to transport and release superhumans who could fly independently. They relied on the superhumans to carry out air combat and fire projection. Most of the armored airships in the northwestern airspace had been painted with the Red Dragon Armys emblem. The airships were relatively thick, huge, strong, and even a little bulky. At the cost of speed and flexibility, they had crazy firepower, like iron hedgehogs with red eyes. Even if there were no superhumans on the airships, the pilots and battle squads made up of ordinary people could still blow up mountains and seas. The armored airships of the nine mega corporations and Red Dragon Army each occupied half of the sky. Even though their crystal engines were giving off deafening rumbles, the silence after the roar was suffocating. This strange feeling of suffocation reminded Meng Chao of what Song Jinbo had just said. He said that the Ordinary Peoples Committee had divided Dragon Citys people into two groupsno, not into superhumans and ordinary people. They had been divided into those who could get a wife and those who could not. To be more precise, some had the ability and the right to bear children, continue their bloodline, and let their descendants live better than themselves. Then, there were those who did not have the ability or right to bear children and continue their bloodline. Even if they were lucky enough to have an offspring, there was a high probability that their offspring would be in a worse state than them. The nine mega corporations armed forces consisted of superhumans, and it was obvious that they belonged to the former group. They were warriors who would fight for the former. Aside from the middle- and high-ranking officers, the Red Dragon Army was filled with ordinary people. They naturally belonged to the latter group. They were loyal to the latter, and in return, the latter trusted and relied on them. Under the influence of the two completely different but equally murderous armed forces, millions of ordinary citizens crowded the streets and alleys of Dragon City. This was especially so at the nine mega corporations headquarters, the R&D centers, the private clubs, and the private training centers of the unparalleled experts. Meng Chao activated his enhanced vision and saw that there were lights around all the normal citizens. They were reminiscent of still lava lying dormant in the dark. No, they did not come from torches or flashlights. Instead, they were mobile terminals such as cellphones, tablets, smart watches, tactical communicators, head-mounted communicators, and so on. Through these mobile terminals, everyone recorded and shared live events in every corner of the city. The continuous breakthroughs in spirit energy research and rune technology had allowed Dragon City to re-enter the Internet of Things era after traveling through time for half a century. The ordinary peoples thoughts and desires were closely connected through the network, forming a force that even the Deity Realm warriors and mega corporations dared not provoke. Meng Chao wondered how he should face this power. Song Jinbo had sent him a brief report. So far, the interrogation records of the Blood Alliance members showed that the number of big shots involved were far more extensive than the interrogators had imagined. Chapter 1843 - 1843 Shocking 1843 Shocking Lightning Gun Zuo Lang Thunder Slash Zhou Yang Shadow Hunter Jin Heli There were more than a dozen people on the same level as these individuals, whose names triggered awe in others. They were all heroes who had fought bloody battles decades ago and saved many lives from the gates of hell numerous times. Their bodies were covered in scars, and there were even fragments of monster fangs embedded in their flesh. Meng Chao had also heard about them from a young age, and he had sworn countless times that he would learn from them. They were superstars among the superhumans! On top of that, they were core figures in major corporations and important departments of the Supernatural Tower. Some were also tenured professors at Dragon City University and the other institutions in the alliance of the five universities. In fact, Meng Chao had previously identified a few of his university professors as well as the old seniors from the Research Department and the adjudicator court. It was reasonable to say that these brilliant and striking names had always been associated with defending Dragon City. However, according to the confessions of the Blood Alliance members, they had all become protectors of the Blood Alliance. Even if they were not privy to the inside story of the Blood Alliance, they were temporary partners who had once shown mercy and temporarily enabled some of the Blood Alliances illegal and criminal activities. They had helped to cover things up too. There could only be two reasons for their willingness to collude with the Blood Alliance. One, the Blood Alliance had offered conditions that they could not refuse and crushed their resolve with astronomical training resources. Two, the Blood Alliance had something on these heroes, and it was more or less the same for every one of them. These big shots who had distinguished military achievements, distinguished reputations, and sanctimonious attitudes probably had chaotic private lives. They had multiple lovers and illegitimate children for instance. With their status and regular income, it was more than enough to satisfy their own cultivation needs under normal circumstances. However, an insane amount of resources was required to raise many illegitimate children and have them all awaken their extraordinary powers. As such, they had to resort to questionable or even illegal means to achieve their goal. Not to mention, if their children were one step ahead of others, they would be able to advance in school or find a job at lightning speed. All of this required them to step on the rules a little. In the end, heroes who had been unaffected by the overwhelming beast hordes would often be dragged into the mud by their families, and they would not be able to free themselves from it. How did this happen? Meng Chao had known for a long time that the circle of superhumans followed a different set of morals from the ordinary people. People who had the power to turn the world upside down and even destroy it had to dance before the gates of hell before the fangs and claws of bloodthirsty beasts every day. Even if they managed to escape in one piece, they would often see their comrades lose their lives. One moment, they would be talking and laughing, and the next, they would be corroded into a pile of flesh by the acid from a beast. It was hard to expect a superhuman to find a partner, have one or two children, and live a carefree life like an ordinary person. Therefore, many superhumans had seven to eight lovers or even more. Ordinary, legal forms of entertainment could hardly satisfy their desires. Their nerves had been torn and healed so many times to the point that they had become extremely tough and numb. There was only a slim chance of survival on the battlefield. Yet, they rarely took advantage of the break between beast horde attacks to share their anxieties and fears with their closest comrades even though it was necessary. As a result, they ended up having three to five or seven to eight children due to their messed up mental state. This was common and understandable to the public. However, they wanted to support many lovers, as well as illegitimate children, and still use their powers to wantonly plunder cultivation resources. They wanted to train their children to become superhumans and help pave the way for them to enter politics, academia, the military, and key departments of the Supernatural Tower so that Dragon City would always be in their hands. This was all too much and too preposterous. Meng Chao found it hard to imagine and believe. One of the statements mentioned a very respected old professor at Dragon City Agricultural University. Meng Chao had come into contact with this old professor a few times and also received plenty of valuable advice from him. He had even met the old professors family, and the way the old professor interacted with his family reminded Meng Chao of the olden days on Earth. One could say that they had a close relationship. However, the confession pointed out that the old professor had a total of twenty-seven lovers and thirty-five children in the past few decades. To raise these thirty-five children into superhumans, the old professor used his position in the Agricultural University and his influence in the field of monster genetics to engage in illegal transactions with many mega corporations. He issued fake experiment reports, disrupted the financial market, carried out illegal secret experiments, and so on. The confession stated that the old professor had been commissioned by Heaven Pharmaceuticals to secretly develop a new gene-strengthening drug. It violated the law because the raw materials of this new drug included the spinal fluid of zombies. Due to an accident during the experiment, the atomization drug containing the zombie spinal fluid leaked. As a result, many innocent personnel, including the old professors students, were infected and turned into zombies. To ensure that the experiment could continue smoothly and that he could collect more data, the old professor worked with Heaven Pharmaceuticals to create the illusion that the researchers had been attacked by monsters and no bodies were left behind. The families had no idea where the bodies of their loved ones were. In reality, the researchers who had turned into zombies were locked up in the old professors secret laboratory. Following half a year of research, they were destroyed once they lost all value. The old professor had successfully developed a new gene-strengthening drug. This drug made him famous, and part of the patents he owned granted him rich returns that were enough for him to awaken more children. Heaven Pharmaceuticals also took the opportunity to make a lot of money in the financial market, consolidating its position as the largest pharmaceutical company in Dragon City. It was a real happy ending for them. However, those students were pitiful. They trusted and worshiped the old professor so much, yet they ended up being at his mercy. They could not escape exploitation even if they turned into zombies. While the old professors children thrived and grew up, they were reduced to ashes and their relatives dried tears. The Blood Alliance later used this as leverage to drag the old professor down with them. No, it was not so much leverage as it was a chance for both sides to hit it off. According to the statement, this highly respected old professor no longer needed persuasion when he heard that there were benefits. With the speed of a hundred-meter sprinter and the strength of an Olympic champion, he jumped at the opportunity without looking back. Chapter 1844 - 1844 Its Human Nature 1844 Its Human Nature Meng Chao did not want to believe that the confession was real. However, there was more than one similar confession. As the interrogations went on, the confessions continued to accumulate, hence they could cross-reference confessions from different Blood Alliance members. Besides, it was easy to verify many of the violations and criminal facts pointed out in the confessions. It seemed that even if the confessions contained exaggerations and false accusations, they were at least more than 50% true. At this moment, Meng Chao was extremely disappointed in the entire circle of superhumans. Actually, theres nothing strange about this. Its human nature. Lu Siya grew up in a family of cultivators, so she was used to the unspoken rules among the superhumans. You cant look at what happened decades ago with the current lens, she said softly. These war heroes first committed their crimes decades ago during the bloody era. There was no order, and the strong preyed on the weak. At that time, even half a can of rotten and moldy beef could cost three to five lives. Those who awakened extraordinary strength in that incomparably cruel era were seen as saviors and gods. It did not matter even if they were only in the One-star Spirit Tattoo Realm. They provided hope to the people around them. When members of the opposite sex who couldnt protect themselves encountered these people, wouldnt it be normal and reasonable to give up their bodies in exchange for temporary protection and resources to live a few more days? Newly awakened superhumans often had stronger physiological desires than ordinary individuals due to the lack of training information, outdated training facilities, and possible PTSD from fierce battles. They needed to calm their nerves, improve their mood, and rid their fatigue, as well as fear, in the most primitive way. At the end of the day, neither the ordinary people nor the superhumans could guarantee that they would see tomorrow in that burning hellhole. Most of them lived in the present and enjoyed a good moment with strangers they met by chance. Also, you should know that thanks to the nourishment of spirit energy, superhumans have more tenacious genes. Their cell activity is at least 300% higher than that of ordinary people, which makes it very easy for them to conceive. Back then, Dragon City was in chaos. The industrial sector, which included rubber mining and refining, was extremely undeveloped. Ordinary people did not have the means or access to protection. Even if they did, ordinary measures might not have been able to confine the superhumans genes either. Due to various reasons, many superhumans of the older generation had illegitimate children in double digits or even more. It had nothing to do with whether they were war heroes or immoral. Rather, in an era where even civilization could not be preserved, they tried their best to sow healthy, strong, and excellent seeds so that more offspring with better bloodlines could be raised. The noble goal was to increase the population and combat power of the entire race! Meng Chao fell silent. Lu Siya was right. A population, or to be more precise, an exceptional population, was the foundation for the continuation of a civilization. This was especially so for Dragon City, which was far away from its mother planet and deep in a foreign land. The number of powerful people they had was the key to their survival. Alright, its indeed meaningless to bring up old scores and discuss the personal issues of the old-generation superhumans from that special era. Meng Chao sighed. Nevertheless, they really shouldnt have broken any laws and regulations or taken drastic measures just for their illegitimate children to obtain an excess of cultivation resources! If they hadnt done all this, heaven and earth wouldve been destroyed. Dont you think its human nature for someone to do anything and everything for their childrens sake? Thats the ugly truth. Lu Siya said, Besides, were living in a turbulent and uncertain era. Although Dragon City appears to be strong and prosperous, who can guarantee that order wont collapse again and chaos wont return? Once the lawless bloody age makes a comeback, wholl be the most reliable? The superhumans will, of course, find this in their blood descendants, their family, and their own flesh and blood! The superhumans of the older generation have been struggling from the bloody era to this day. Who among them doesnt know the principle of being prepared for danger even in times of peace? Why would they train the children of the poor instead of their own? It wouldnt make sense! Even the nine big cultivation families are currently facing a crisis. To a large extent, its because we dont have enough core members in our families. Although our families consist of several hundred members and seem to be flourishing, many of our members are foster children. Theyre considered mercenaries, and each of them has their own foundation and interests. Once the family head becomes too old to oversee things and the temptation of outside interests comes, itll be very easy for them to think about establishing their own families. If the nine cultivation families can develop steadily for a few more decades and give birth to more blood descendants, we wont be shaken by the storm before us. In such a reality, whether the superhumans come from humble or rich families, almost all of them have been desperately earning training resources since the day of their awakening. Theyre constantly looking for members of the opposite sex with similar high-quality genes, passing on their genes, reproducing, educating their descendants, and strengthening their family. Its a natural principle. The big shots and old seniors on the list were only a little excessive. Its just bad luck that the incident involving the Blood Alliance exposed them. You werent fussing over them before that, were you? Speaking of which, Meng Chao, youre the odd one out. Its rare to find someone like you. Youve had a lot of fortuitous encounters, youve improved at a rapid pace, and you possess plenty of assets, as well as unparalleled martial arts, at a young age. Yet, youve never had contact with the opposite sex to pass on your good genes. Im not talking about love. Ambitious young people like you and I certainly dont have time to waste on those boring feelings. However, you were born in troubled times and surrounded by wealth and power. You have the ambition to change the future, but you dont want to strengthen your family and cultivate heirs that are absolutely loyal to you. Whats wrong with you? Indeed, after Lu Siyas analysis, Meng Chao realized that he was the one who did not fit in. He was an alien who went against human nature. His seemingly pure and honest behavior was not a result of being morally superior to the older-generation superhumans who had been dragged down by the Blood Alliance. It was not because he had some unspeakable secret either. It was because he had seen too many apocalyptic scenes in his nightmares. Subconsciously, he did not want his wife and children to suffer endless pain and be burned to ashes by the doomsday flames. That was all. Chapter 1845 - 1845 Open Letter 1845 Open Letter Meng Chao did not want to argue with Lu Siya about this. He continued to browse through the information provided by Song Jinbo. However, the following content made him frown deeply. It was an open letter that the Ordinary Peoples Committee had just sent to all Dragon City citizens. The letter described in detail how they surrounded the nine mega corporations headquarters and the masters residential area at Dragon City University. They also introduced the committees organizational structure and its purpose. They were going to fight for the ordinary people, defend their rights by all means, and make sure that they had the same status as the superhumans. The public letter also hinted that the scandal involving the Youth Gymnastics Editorial Review Committee was not the only one. The confessions of the Blood Alliance members contained other bloody and dirty secrets. To protect the legal rights and interests of ordinary citizens in Dragon City, to protect their children who were born in poverty but formed the cornerstone of their civilization, and to preserve Dragon Citys future, all interrogations should be held in public. Everyone should clearly see the confessions. All criminalswhether they were members of the Blood Alliance or backers and temporary partners outed by the allianceshould not be protected. The fairest judgment should be carried out according to the will of the ordinary citizens! That was the appeal of the Ordinary Peoples Committee. Meng Chao was mentioned at the end of the letter. The good news was, the Ordinary Peoples Committee did not lump Meng Chao, the new-generation Deity Realm warrior who had miraculously risen and returned in a grand manner, together with the sanctimonious big shots in the foul circle of superhumans. In reality, the Ordinary Peoples Committee had an extremely high opinion of Meng Chao. They praised him for being the role model for normal people and for being the one who had inherited the Battle Gods philosophy. He was one of the few true superhumans who fought for human civilization and believed that the blood of the strong should flow for the weak. [If all superhumans were like Meng Chao, the Ordinary Peoples Committee would not even need to exist.] That was what the public letter said. The Ordinary Peoples Committee even publicly invited Meng Chao to become its honorary chairman. When he considered the fact that all the members of the committee were normal people who had not awakened, this was an unprecedented honor. Of course, they had their requirements. The Ordinary Peoples Committee was as naive as a child. Its members hoped and believed with all their hearts that Meng Chao would stand on their side. [Meng Chao is on our side!] [Meng Chao is one of us. Hes one of the ordinary citizens, and he always will be!] [Meng Chao will definitely support us. Well make all the interrogation records public, and well do whatever it takes to fight for truth and justice to the end!] Looking at the time marked by Song Jinbo, the official letter had been sent out for a full ten minutes. In this information age where communication was convenient, ten minutes was enough for tens of millions of citizens to see the public letter. Ten minutes was also enough for them to be swept into a fiery storm. Meng Chaos fingers twitched subconsciously. If there had been a coin in his hand, he might have actually flipped it and let probability influence his decision. The Ordinary Peoples Committee had already made a statement. The ordinary citizens in Dragon City, as well as his compatriots who were connected to him by blood, were all holding their breaths and waiting for his response. To buy time, he could use the excuse that the case was complicated and being dealt with for the time being. However, by noon tomorrow, he would have to establish his stance clearly and declare whether he was one of them or not. What was he to do? On his quest for truth, a war journalist had been murdered for the sake of commercial benefits. Meng Chao wondered if the incident not only violated the law and basic morals but also the peoples bottom line. Meng Chao was definitely against such acts. No matter how long the perpetrators chain of profit was, or how unfathomable the forces behind this person were, Meng Chao would not hesitate. With that said, there were still many illegal activities mentioned in the interrogation records that did not jeopardize human lives. Instead, they were unspoken rules that involved almost the entire circle of superhumans. They were so-called harmless secrets that everyone knew. Did he have to risk overthrowing the entire circle of superhumans in the pursuit of truth and justice? It was important to note that making all the interrogation records public would likely cause problems to more than 30% of the superhumans. Yet, according to the Ordinary Peoples Committee, fair judgment had to be carried out based on the will of all ordinary citizens. How was that possible? Even if it were possible, what would it cost? Would the two main classes that formed Dragon Citys civilization be completely torn apart? Would Dragon City fall into the abyss of chaos and destruction in advance? In that case, would the end of the world arrive sooner? At the same time, could he betray the trust of the ordinary citizens and refuse the request of the Ordinary Peoples Committee? One should also know that something harmless to the big shots was often a huge deal to the common man. Discounted justice was hardly true justice. Who could draw the line between going with the flow and succumbing to bad influence? Perhaps, only part of the interrogation records could be made public? Then, the sinful big shots who had been covering up for the Blood Alliance for a long time could be punished as they should be? In that case, who would decide which interrogation records should be made public and which to hide? Who would determine what a long time was? What was the standard for serious crimes, and what warranted public anger? I, Meng Chao, have the final say? Also, after hiding part of the truth, how should we deal with superhumans who have committed crimes? Too many of them are involved, and it will be difficult to punish every single one. Could it be that without the sharp eyes of the ordinary citizens watching at all times, it wont matter how we deal with this? In the end, it will only come to this: Its not easy for the Dragon City civilization to cultivate superhumans, so why dont we stop here and never do it again? Meng Chao sighed. He found this letter from the Ordinary Peoples Committee more difficult to deal with than the tricky and sensitive questions that Lu Siya raised. He grabbed a handful of biting cold air and rubbed his burning cheeks while he tried to calm down and stay awake. As he looked down at the city from the biplane, he saw that more and more ordinary citizens had stepped out of their homes to fill the streets and alleys. Perhaps the open letter inspired them to join the movement that the Ordinary Peoples Committee had started. The light from the mobile devices that they were waving gathered and resembled a raging, all-consuming fire dragon. It was comparable to a blaze strong enough to open up new horizons and a spark of hope amidst old rotting corpses. Chapter 1846 - 1846 Pessimist 1846 Pessimist Lu Siya was staring at the same fire dragon. Hundreds of meters below the biplane, the burning light from the crowd turned into two small golden dancing serpents in her deep, beautiful eyes. Tell me, Meng Chao She seemed to sense Meng Chaos dilemma, and her lips curled up into a subtle smile. Do you think we can get through this? After a pause, she realized that her question was ambiguous, and she added, Im not just talking about the present crisis. The internal conflicts in Dragon City arent so intense that things are about to explode. As long as we have enough wisdom and trust, there will be a chance to survive. But what about the future? The other world is massive, and the natives are far more cunning and advanced than we think. In fact, hanging high above this planets atmosphere are ultimate supernatural weapons that can destroy the entire ecosystem. Through the ancient memories carved deep in the monster masterminds brain, we all witnessed the destruction that happened billions of years ago. Who knows whether the ultimate weapons above us have been damaged or whether theyll be reactivated after several billion years of evolution? Its incredibly difficult! Its almost impossible to survive in such a cruel and mysterious world! Its impossible for the tens of millions of people in Dragon City to live comfortably. Only a portion of them who evolve continuously and break through human limits to become existences beyond the Deity Realm will have a chance of survival. However, here comes the question: If some humans really evolve into existences beyond the Deity Realm for the sake of survival and can hardly be defined as human anymore, will they still regard themselves as a member of the human race? Will they still regard humans who cant evolve as their compatriots? Will they still remember their original intention and mission, and will they still remember their responsibility to defend the Dragon City civilization? Their bodies, which are made of countless fragile cells, unstable genes, and even metal components, will continue to change. So, will their original intention and purpose change in secret as well? Then, theres the other side of the coin. The ordinary people will be left far behind on the path of evolution. Even if the superhumans dont forget their original purpose after they turn into a new form thats beyond recognition, can the ordinary people still trust them unconditionally, support them, and regard them as their compatriots? These powerhouses who have all the power in the world dont need to harm the ordinary people. Their existence alone taunts, mocks, and even destroys the pride of ordinary humans as the superior creatures on the planet. Do you think that its possible for ordinary people to completely give up their dignity as superior beings and crawl under the superhumans feet forever? Could they live as clueless inferior creatures and protected pets? If they could, would such subpar creatures still be considered real humans? Lu Siyas question was even more heated than the burning light in her eyes. Meng Chao contemplated for a long time and remained silent. He was not silent because he did not know the answer or because he never thought about these issues. On the contrary, the same doubts had been occupying his mind for a long time. He had gone through endless nights ruminating over these painful thoughts alone. There would be no stars in the sky, and it would be so dark that he could not even see his own fingers. Furthermore, he had come to an extremely cruel and irrefutable conclusion. It appears that you and I have the same thoughts, and the scene before us has confirmed our answer. Lu Siya smiled. For survival and victory, some humans who have the capability and resources need to rush forward on the path of evolution. As they distance themselves from their compatriots and ordinary humans, they inevitably evolve into gods and demons. However, the more they do this to protect their civilization, the more likely that estrangement and conflict will occur between them and their compatriots who are unable to keep up or are unwilling to evolve. Things are growing more and more intense. The descendants of the transmigrators from Earth will inevitably be torn into two groups: the new humans and the old humans. They will compete for resources, for the right to build the future, for the right to rule the planet, and for the right to define what constitutes a human. This will trigger a war within the civilization that might be a hundred times bloodier than the Monster War. The effort to solve this crisis has become the crisis itself. Its a cruel and laughable paradox. However, if you look at the cycle of human civilization, such paradoxes are everywhere. They constitute major parts of history as well No Meng Chao interrupted Lu Siya stiffly. Well definitely find a way to break this paradox and prevent the same thing from happening again. Well win and create a future as one! Is this a conclusion that you rationally deduced through precise calculations, or is this something youre just trying to manifest from the bottom of your heart? Lu Siyas beautiful eyes sparkled as she stared at her closest comrade without blinking. Meng Chao, do you know what attracted me the most when we first met? It was also an important reason why we became close comrades. Meng Chao was stunned. He did not understand what Lu Siya was trying to say. There was a pessimistic aura constantly lingering around you. It was so thick that it couldnt be dispersed. Before he could say anything, Lu Siya gave him the answer. A pessimistic aura? Meng Chao gave her a strange look. He never thought that he would ever be associated with pessimism. Perhaps you didnt even realize that you were different from the others, Lu Siya said. At that time, we were fighting monsters at the bottom of Raging Waves Mountain Range. Aside from the Red Dragon Army and the private armed forces of the various mega corporations, there were also student soldiers from Dragon City University and the alliance of the five universities. You were one of them. The student soldiers in their early twenties were all hot-blooded young men. They were fully confident that they would achieve victory in the battle before them, in the entire war, or even in conquering the Other World with their grand strategy. This foolish confidence poured out of them like an uncontrollable flame. You were the odd one out. I didnt see any confidence in your eyes. On the contrary, you were always worried and ruminating. You were full of doubts and even fears about the future. You managed to hide your suspicion and fear very well with your experience that far exceeded others of your age. However, your inharmonious aura as a pessimist and the way you looked at the people around you as if you were looking at dry bones in a grave made you stand out. I couldnt believe it. Before I met you, I had only sensed such strong pessimism from one person! Who? When Meng Chao heard what she said, he could not help but ask, Who are you talking about? Battle God Lei Zongchao, Lu Siya said indifferently. Chapter 1847 - 1847 After the Apocalypse 1847 After the Apocalypse How is that possible? Meng Chao instinctively retorted. How could Master Lei be a pessimist? If Lei Zongchao wasnt a pessimist, why did he refuse to take on greater responsibility and chose to hide in the Supernatural Tower for decades instead? Lu Siya said, If you think about it, he must have used his extraordinary deduction skills that surpassed everyone in his generation to repeatedly predict Dragon Citys future. However, there was destruction in all the futures, and any struggle would be in vain. All the efforts to resolve the crisis would just become a catalyst to accelerate the crisis, or become the crisis itself. Thats why he hid in despair, right? No, thats impossible! Master Lei isnt such a pessimist! Meng Chaos eyes burned with fire. He was not willing to accept the fate of destruction or the speculation that even Battle God Lei Zongchao, one of the best humans to live, had to bow his head before fate. Even if the odds for the apocalypse are 99.99%, Master Lei would try his best to fight for that 0.01%. I truly believe that! he declared loudly. Look, arent you admitting that the Dragon City civilization is in danger? So, the probability of survival in the future is less than 0.01%? And you say youre not a pessimist! To his surprise, Lu Siya had only mentioned Lei Zongchao to trick him. She changed the subject back to Meng Chao and continued to press on with a smile. Do you understand now? This is what attracts me the most. A hot-headed teenager in college, a veteran who has gone through hundreds of battles, or an overlord with extraordinary martial arts can be foolishly optimistic about the future, but only you can be extremely calm and rational. After you think things through, youre able to come up with a pessimistic but realistic conclusion. Its a conclusion thats more likely to happen. The first step to solving a problem is to identify it. If you refuse to even admit that Dragon City is approaching its end, how can you stop it? Dont get me wrong. The term pessimist isnt meant to be offensive. Im not mocking or criticizing you at all. On the contrary, you can consider what I said earlier as respect from one pessimist to another. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Siya for a while. What are you trying to say? he asked in confusion. He sensed that Lu siyas words had a hidden meaning. Im saying that you, Battle God Lei Zongchao, and I are the same. As long as theres a chance of survival, well do everything we can to stop the end of the world. Lu Siya changed the subject again and said, However, human strength is limited sometimes. Not all beautiful wishes can come true, and not all efforts will yield good results. Have you ever thought about what well do if we fail to stop the apocalypse after giving it our all? Well Of course, Meng Chao had thought about this. He had even consoled himself numerous times by saying, Well die. Well die a clean death. Well die with a clear conscience and a sincere, willing heart. Itll be all over. No, no, no, you dont understand what I mean. Of course we will die in the apocalypse, but what about the others? Will everyone die in the apocalypse? Lu Siya continued to patiently ask, Is it possible for some people to escape Dragon City and the area of radiation in time before the apocalypse arrives? Could they escape to a place thats unaffected by the apocalypse or less destroyed and lie dormant? There, they could wait for the rain to clear up and the flowers to bloom in spring so that the fire of civilization could bloom again in a new world. Meng Chaos gaze suddenly became sharp. I wont abandon Dragon City and all my compatriots to escape to the ends of the earth. He paused for a moment and continued. Even if all my efforts in the next few decades end up being in vain, Ill still stay in this great city and face the surging flames of apocalypse with my compatriots. When the ten thousand suns explode and burn above Dragon City, Ill fight to my last breath! Dont worry. If that day really comes and Im still alive, Ill definitely remain in Dragon City and fight alongside you, Lu Siya said softly. Besides, even if you run to the end of the world, you wont be able to escape. Didnt you hear Su Mulians prophecy? The apocalyptic flames from the atmosphere will not only burn Dragon City but also the planets entire ecosystem. Everything will be completely destroyed. I dont think anyone can escape it. At least, its impossible for a human to get away. So? Meng Chao was confused. Whats your point? If you have something to say, just get on with it. Alright, Ill get straight to the point. Lu Siya did not avoid his gaze. Her eyes were sharper and brighter than his. Like you, Im not willing to surrender to a fate of destruction. Forget the 0.01% chance of hope, even if theres no hope at all and the probability of Dragon City surviving is zero from beginning to end, I would keep fighting. I would risk my life to turn that zero into a one in a billion chance. And I believe that Battle God Lei Zongchao, whos a pessimist, also thinks the same. He believes that the method to prevent the apocalypse or preserve a chance of survival is hidden in the depths of the ancient ruins. Otherwise, he wouldnt have abandoned everyone and ventured into the ancient ruins alone when Dragon Citys in unprecedented chaos and hes most needed to stabilize the situation. This is why I have to follow you into the ancient ruins to find Lei Zongchao no matter what. However, no one has ever reached the core of the ancient ruins. In the end, itll be a narrow escape. Its going to be dangerous, and Im afraid that if I dont say this now, I wont have the chance to say it again Listen, if either one of us, or even if we both die in the depths of the ancient ruins, its fine. If were lucky enough to get back to the surface and return to the human world, will you seriously consider my previous proposal? Previous? Meng Chao was taken aback for a moment. He really could not recall it. What had she proposed? Its the suggestion I made at the top of Mist Mountain before I knocked you off the cliff and you fell into Devils Eye. Lu Siya was calm as she said, If youve forgotten, I can remind you again. Its the proposal to become my partner so that we can reproduce and pass down the best human genes. We can even combine the best of the human civilization and the monster civilization to break through current human limits and create new human beings.'' Chapter 1848 - 1848 The Best Genetic Inheritor 1848 The Best Genetic Inheritor Pass down genes? Partners? Lu Siyas thoughts were so random that Meng Chao could not keep up. This is about giving birth. Lets have a child together, Lu Siya said. Oh, maybe more than one. In my opinion, its best to have more than a hundred children to form the most powerful family in Dragon City. On one hand, we can continue Superstar Company and Sky Pillar Corporations businesses and strengthen our power. On the other, among our one hundred children, the strongest one will have the best chance of surviving the apocalypse and rebuilding a civilization thats marked by our lives. Meng Chao felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was dumbfounded. H-how is that possible? he stuttered. Why isnt it? I dont have to give birth myself. Lu Siya spread her hands and nonchalantly said, Society is progressing, and technology is developing. Current spirit energy cultivation technology is already on the verge of a breakthrough. If we can gather Superstar Company and Sky Pillar Corporations resources, I believe that in less than three to five years, well definitely be able to develop an artificial birth pod. It will replace the mothers body and nourish the offspring. This will free all women from the heavy work of giving birth and allow them to devote themselves to research, exploration, cultivation, and combat. This will also increase Dragon Citys overall combat power by at least ten to twenty percent. Of course, if we run into any technical difficulties, I wont mind conceiving myself. Although my spirit meridians are damaged, my genes have not mutated. It wont be a problem for me to birth three to five healthy, lively, and strong children. Im not talking about that possibility!'' Meng Chao shouted. Im saying, isnt this the monster masterminds idea? Didnt it capture your soul and force you to say the same thing before? The monster mastermind wants to use this as a way to be born into the world as our child!'' Thats half of it, I guess. Lu Siya tilted her head and seriously thought about it for a long time. The monster mastermind had its own plan obviously, but it was very weak at that time, so it couldnt completely go against my will For instance, if it had asked me to kill you directly, I definitely wouldnt have done it. Thanks to my strong will, Im not rejecting you right now Fine, to be more precise, I really want to continue working together with you and pass down our genes. Thats why the monster mastermind wants to make use of it! W-What? Meng Chao was shocked by Lu Siyas boldness. Why? Arent there plenty of reasons? Lu Siya shrugged and said, Firstly, all living creatures are, in a sense, slaves to genes. Gene inheritance is the greatest, if not sole meaning, of continuing life. Although human beings claim to be the most superior creatures, we cannot resist the sacred destiny that weve inherited from billions of years ago. During the bloody age, when war was everywhere, nobody knew if they could live to see tomorrow. The entire civilization was like a boat in a stormy ocean that could capsize at any moment. Under such circumstances, everybody had an intense impulse and deep desire to do everything they could to continue their bloodline and pass down their genes. I am no exception. Since I want to continue my bloodline, I need to find a partner with the best genes. In the entire Dragon City, you are the strongest and most outstanding one among the males between the ages of eighteen and fifty. This doesnt change even if I expand my search area. Who else would I look for if not you? Secondly, your business is growing, and I have plans to take over Sky Pillar Corporation as well as control the other mega corporations. Although Im not very interested in marriage in a worldly sense, I have to admit that since Earths old moral system has yet to fall apart, a high-profile business marriage and the birth of many children will help us. Well be able to realize our grand ambitions, increase mutual trust between the two interest groups behind us, and even stabilize the situation in Dragon City. Thirdly, Im incredibly busy. Aside from training, I have to oversee Superstar Companys daily affairs as the CEO. I also have to secretly find a way to reclaim Sky Pillar Corporation and regain my position as the Lu familys head. These things should have belonged to me in the first place! On top of that, theres the matter of dealing with the Azure Alliances complicated affairs and maintaining my friendly image in public. Therefore, I dont have the time to find any man besides you to start a romantic relationship. Together, we can complete the task of genetic inheritance thats in line with societal norms and receive everyones approval as well as blessing. What about a business marriage with the heirs of the mega corporations? In theory, thats the second best choice. However, I always want to be first in everything. I only want to eat the best food, and I dont like to settle for the second best. I am also special. Although I was born in one of the nine noble cultivation families, Im currently in charge of Superstar Company. Through the Azure Alliance, I represent the interests of the ordinary citizens and stand against the nine noble families. My identity makes it difficult for me to find a suitable partner among those in the nine mega corporations. Even if I manage to find one, Ill always have to look over my shoulder. Let me give you a simple example. You and I have been baptized by the spirit energy tide and reborn in the Blue Origin Crystal mine. There is a subtle telepathic connection between us. Whenever we train together, our vitality magnetic fields resonate, and our training efficiency improves significantly by more than 300%. So, if I end up marrying one of the mega corporations heirs, how am I supposed to slip away from my husband every day and enter the same training cabin as you? Even if my husband doesnt mind, those pervasive tabloid reporters will make a big story out of it and stir up trouble. Also, if I, the CEO of Superstar Company, make a deal with my husbands corporation, how am I going to convince you and all the directors, shareholders, and employees of Superstar Company that I havent betrayed your interests in the deal? Last but not least, Im still a normal woman with very normal needs, but I dont trust anyone besides you. I want to let go of everything and soar. I dont want to spare even one percent of my attention on the person sleeping next to me, worrying that he might be scheming against me, taking advantage of me, or stabbing me in the back. That would waste too much of my time. Theres only one person I can completely trust and let myself go around, and that person is you. Is that good enough of a reason? Chapter 1849 - 1849 Isnt That Even Better? 1849 Isnt That Even Better? Sincerity was the best approach. It seemed that Lu Siya was serious. She had considered the entire problem thoroughly. Seeing her earnest expression, Meng Chao seriously considered creating life with Lu Siya and passing down their genes. Thats right. Think about it carefully and get rid of your concerns. If you have any doubts, you can raise them and we can have a discussion. Lu Siya struck while the iron was hot. I guess youre uninterested in the opposite sex, right? Thats not true. Meng Chao said, Im physically and mentally normal. Oh, of course, Im not saying that not liking the opposite sex is abnormal. I just mean that Im someone who goes with the flow. However, before the monsters were destroyed, I couldnt see the point of having a traditional home. I didnt want to create more worry and pain in the face of an unpredictable and bleak future. It was a stupid and irresponsible idea. It was a crime against humanity. Lu Siya criticized, Our ancestors have taught us that theres strength in numbers. Its because the future is unpredictable and full of crises that we should reproduce more and strive to have children. With our excellent genes, we should have seven to eight, twenty to thirty, or even a hundred children so that they can evolve and become stronger than us. Even if most of them ultimately fail, some of them will be tempered thousands of times and be the best of the best. Theres a chance that theyll survive the apocalypse and bring hope for a new civilization! You should know that since you went from being a weak middle school student to the top fighter in Dragon City today not only with your own efforts but also with the help of countless people, including me. In that sense, your seed doesnt only belong to you. Its also precious to all of mankind. How can you destroy such precious genes just because of a small psychological barrier? You do have a point. Ive been too caught up in a dead end. Of course, it has something to do with the fact that Ive been too busy with training and battling in the past few years. Meng Chao was enlightened, and he readily accepted her advice. Ive been working hard, so Ive never had time to think about my personal problems. Anyway, I was previously unequipped for this either. If I had more than a hundred children, I wouldnt have had the time or cultivation resources to train them. What if I turned them into arrogant wastrels like those in the nine great corporations who cant accomplish anything but cause trouble? Whats the point of that? But its all good now. Ive reached the Deity Realm, and with the spirit magnets enhancement, my genes are unprecedentedly powerful. Also, Superstar Company has developed to such a high level that it can provide me with sufficient training resources. I have more time and a more mature attitude, so I can teach my children wholeheartedly. You can say that everything is ready! Whether its for general, personal, emotional, or practical reasons, I should seriously consider the issue of reproduction from all aspects. Thats good. I was going to say that if you werent interested in the opposite sex, we could resort to technical means. It looks like I was just overthinking it. Lu Siya continued, Let me confirm againyou dont have a problem with me, do you? Meng Chao thought about it seriously and shook his head to confirm. I have no problem with the real Lu Siya. I think that shouldve been apparent to you when we were training together. Theres the process of getting to know each other, but that isnt a problem. Were in an era of war now. Countless people die every day. The dead are already gone, but the living have to move forward and live happily. Besides, your concern is the same as mine. Like you, I dont have the time to get to know another member of the opposite sex and start a traditional, inefficient, and extravagant relationship. As the saying goes, its better to be with someone familiar than to be with a stranger. Regarding the matter of passing down my genes, you are indeed my first choice. I understand. Lu Siya was not surprised in the slightest. She nodded and said, So, the question is whether I am truly Lu Siya or not. Thats right. Meng Chao sighed and said, When it comes to a major issue that concerns the continuation of human civilization, its very difficult for us to give you the benefit of the doubt. What if the monster masterminds will is still lurking in the depths of your soul? What if youre still a wild banshee and not the Lu Siya that I know? What if all of this is a scheme by the monster mastermind? What if this is its way of reviving itself so that it can inherit Superstar Company and Sky Pillar Corporation without any obstacle? What if it has the ability to control the entire Dragon City civilization and turn defeat into victory? Of course, you just said that people change all the time. Today, Im not the same as I was yesterday, and tomorrow, Ill become unrecognizable. The monster mastermind might not be the biggest threat to Dragon Citys civilization. Perhaps, deep down, humans are wired to self-destruct. I have to admit that your words have partially convinced me. Besides, Dragon City is in an unprecedented state of chaos. I dont think its a good time to bring up old scores and the issue of monsters. So, Ive decided to push the issue to the back of my mind for the time being. I wont bother guessing whether youre a wild banshee or not, at least for today. You want me to make a prompt decision But I dont know if Ill make the wrong decision in a moment of rashness. What do you mean by wrong decision?'' Lu Siya asked. Meng Chao said, A wild banshee who disguises herself as Lu Siya can use flowery words to confuse me and give birth to a group of half-human, half-beast children. Isnt that better? Lu Siya shrugged. What do you mean by better?'' Meng Chao was stunned. Based on your micro-expressions, you probably believe Su Mulian. Assuming that her dreams of the apocalypse are real, let me ask you, do you think all humans will survive such an end? Theres an 80% to 90% chance that people wont be able to make it, right? Lu Siya said. If the civilizations of mankind and the monsters are deeply integrated and the genetic advantages of both sides are maximized to create life, this new life form will surpass both humans and monsters. With this as a foundation, a new civilization will be built. Perhaps this is the only way we can stop the apocalypse. At least, we might have a fighting chance against this apocalypse that will destroy the entire ecosystem. So, whether Im a wild banshee or not, you should create life with me and pass down our genes. Or rather, you should create life with me and pass down our genes even if Im a wild banshee! Chapter 1850 - 1850 The New "Lucy" 1850 The New Lucy The deep integration of human civilization and monster civilization Meng Chao shuddered. If a new life form is created this way, is it still considered a human? That depends on your definition of human,'' Lu Siya said calmly. In 1974 AD, the archaeologist, Donald Johnson, found some broken bone fossils in a valley in Ethiopia. After restoration and reconstruction, they obtained the skull of an ancient human being. Through potassium-argon dating, they determined that she was from three million years ago. It was the first skull of an ancient human discovered by human archaeologists. They named the owner of the skull Lucy and declared her the first human in the world. However, did you know that Ms. Lucy, the mother of all mankind, looked completely different from modern people? Thanks to precise restoration work later on, scientists managed to roughly simulate her appearance. She had a low forehead, a protruding jaw, canine teeth, and molars that were larger than that of modern humans. On top of a smaller brain capacity, her body was shorter and much more petite. She was also covered in thick and coarse hair. Rather than calling her the mother of all mankind, itd be more suitable to say that she was the accidental product of a gorilla and monkeys liaison. If Ms. Lucy transmigrated to the present and appeared before us, Im afraid no one would see her as human. After Ms. Lucy fell from a tree, she unfortunately died. She then turned into a fossil, and for three million years, human beings continued to evolve and change their form many times. Those who carved stone tools and painted cave murals were humans. Those who ate raw meat, drank blood, and practiced slash-and-burn cultivation1 were humans. Those who had dark skin, curly hair, as well as slender limbs, would chase leopards under the hot sun. They were also humans. Those who advanced toward vast snowfields in extremely cold weather were bigger in size. Eventually, they evolved to become blonde, blue-eyed humans with white skin. Those who sailed far away but got trapped on isolated islands shrank in size. Adults would only be 1.2 or 1.3 meters tall. The Amazon jungle was associated with venomous snakes, as well as piranhas, and those who lived there were humans skilled in using blow darts. Those who studied science, built machinery, and finally landed on the moon on rockets were also humans. Not too long ago, we transmigrated to an alien world. Many people lost their limbs and organs in battle, so they had to turn themselves into half-flesh, half-machine beings. They wear artificial limbs with carved runes, but the entire race sees them as humans, and they see themselves in the same way too. In the future, Dragon Citys civilization will face countless challenges, and we may encounter numerous alien races. These alien races will either be our mortal enemies or close friends and allies. Whether theyre friend or foe, well have in-depth conversations regarding war and trade with them. Well be directly or indirectly affected by them. In the end, well continue to evolve, change, adapt, and conquer a new environment just as our ancestors have been doing for the past three million years. Well grow into a new version of the most superior beings. So, whats the problem? This is different. Meng Chao frowned and said, When it comes to Lucy or the different races on Earth, our cell structure and gene strands are pretty much the same. Theres no reproductive isolation, so of course were all humans at the end of the day. But, monsters So, you believe that human genes are sacred and inviolable because theyre Gods creation? Lu Siya asked. Or do you think that humans in their current form have already reached an extreme stage of evolution, therefore, theyre perfect enough to deal with every danger and prevent the apocalypse? Just admit it Compared to the brilliant fire of wisdom born from our developed brains, our bodies are too clumsy and weak. To some extent, we have spiritually evolved too fast and left our fleshly bodies far behind on the path of evolution. From our tonsils to our appendix, to our spine that isnt adapted to long periods of standing, to our internal organs that are constantly failing, to our short lifespan of a few decades, and our dying brain cells, natures ancient hand of evolution hasnt been keeping up with the pace of human self-improvement. As a result, human beings have become prisoners trapped in their own bodies. For a long time, weve only been able to watch the Apocalyptic Beasts majestic build with extreme fear and envy. However, with what the monster civilization has left behind, with rapid advancement of genetic technology, and the continuous expansion of spirit energy cultivation theories, all of this will change. Through this genetic optimization project, well help each other combine the most powerful genes in Dragon City. Well inject a huge amount of cultivation resources when our offspring are still embryos. When theyre born, the leap in evolution from Lucy to the modern human will be recreated. However, we have ways to confidently compress the long evolution of the past three million years into a few decades or even a few years. This is the only way we can rekindle hope for a new civilization! I understand the logic. Meng Chao had experienced the apocalypse numerous times in his nightmares. He knew better than anyone else that a humans current form was made for hunting creatures. Using sharp javelins, humans would capture their prey across the jungles and plains of Earth. Humans were not suited for working long hours at the desk in the modern metropolis of skyscrapers. In the twenty-second century, humans faced countless glittering screens and accessed a tremendous amount of data. It was even less suitable for humans to come to the Other World where spirit energy was abundant. They had to compete for living space with a bunch of freaks who had the power to destroy the world, and they could meet their end at any moment on the cruel battlefield. If the usual path led to a dead end, change was necessary. If humans wanted to survive, they would have to undergo a profound and intense transformation from the inside out. Everything from their genes to their organs, their spirit to their thoughts, and individual form to social form had to change. Meng Chao was definitely not someone who would remain stagnant. With his memories of the apocalypse, he was far more open, subversive, and unorthodox than an ordinary person. Nevertheless These are my children. Meng Chao sighed. How could I turn my children into a bunch of monsters? Lu Siya caught the hole in Meng Chaos argument. Ah, so you admit that for the civilization of mankind to continue, it has to become a monster in a sense. Also, you dont object to such monsters being around as long as theyre not your children? Lu Siya smiled and said, Then tell me, whose children should become a group of monsters? Chapter 1851 - 1851 Distant Descendants 1851 Distant Descendants Meng Chaos face turned red. He knew that he had said something wrong. Yes, his children should not become monsters, but whose child should? The children of the poor with nothing to their name or the children of rich billionaires? Anyway, even if you dont make the choice, human evolution is an unstoppable tide. It will soon catch up to us in a surge, Lu Siya said lightly. Youve already disclosed the truth about Picturesque Orchid Lake to all the citizens of Dragon City. I believe that there will be talks between the Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization soon. When the time comes, countless hungry fugitives who cant find a job in Dragon City will go to Picturesque Orchid Lake in desperation. The best of the Turan orcs will also come to Dragon City and live among us. Lets not talk about the terrifying werewolves, tiger people, snake people, boar people, and Minotaurs. You mentioned that there were also small, petite, and cute cat people and rabbit people among the Turan orcs. I believe that if the Turan civilizations leader is really as smart and rational as you say, hell send the seemingly harmless cat people and rabbit people to act as ambassadors first. The ordinary citizens have been single their entire lives in Dragon City, and theyve watched the superhumans snatch all the members of the opposite sex away. Do you think that they wont be smitten when they see the cute and gentle humanoid cats and rabbits? I remember you also said that Picturesque Orchid Lake has been suffering from intermittent famines caused by population explosions for a long time. Its just as well. Dragon Citys civilization doesnt have much, but we have plenty of synthetic food. Although the taste isnt the best, theres definitely enough calories. Even ordinary citizens who dont have any skills can obtain synthetic food made from the fluids of low-level monsters. Thats enough to fill the stomachs of an entire family. I think that the Turan orcs who are experiencing famine will find this very attractive. Since the Turan orcs are trying to solve the famine problem, I dont think theyll mind exporting some of the weak tribes who cant fight to Dragon City. In exchange, well give them necessary industrial and military materials. Its a perfect way to help them reduce their burden! Well be killing two birds with one stone. Its a deal that will make everyone happy. Not to mention, theres a wider and more fertile land to the north of Picturesque Orchid Lake. The Holy Light faction that lives there has a ten-thousand-year conflict with the Turan orcs. Once war breaks out again, well have no choice but to be involved in the storm. War has always been the most efficient way of communication. In trade or war, whether people act willingly, or theyre forced and captured, new lives are always born after countless people are butchered. Those who cant find a partner in Dragon City; those who are captured by the Holy light faction; those who capture individuals from the Holy Light faction in revenge and lose their minds because they cant contain their anger; those who lose their partners in the long, cruel war and only had comrades of the opposite sex with them Theyll eventually give birth to all kinds of new human beings who appear bizarre but are full of vitality and hope. Theyll have the potential to create the future! Wait a moment. Meng Chao frowned. You forgot about reproductive isolation. Of course, its common knowledge that human beings come from Earth on the other side of the sea of stars. There should be reproductive isolation between them and the creatures of the Other World, Lu Siya said unhurriedly. However, all signs indicate that Earthlings and the intelligent life forms in the Other World are not completely unrelated. Both developed independently, but were likely the creations of a more ancient super civilization. We were probably bred in the same petri dish because we breathe the same air and regard hydrogen, as well as carbon monoxide, as the source of life. We are deeply connected and are likely close relatives. You could even say that were both sides of the same coin. So, its highly possible that theres no reproductive isolation between us and the natives of the Other World. Even if reproductive isolation does exist, it is by no means an insurmountable obstacle. The monster civilization mastered the way to transcend reproductive isolation. The biochemical factory known as the monster civilizations ultimate lair managed to combine the genes of arthropods and mammals to create a new type of army that was half-spider and half-jackal. And the monster civilization is far from being the most powerful civilization in the Other World. We have reason to believe that the Turan civilization and the Holy Light faction have similar technology, such as gene fusion, cell replication, and equipment to overcome reproductive isolation. So, it wont mean a thing even if you refuse my invitation. There will always be one person who will give in to temptation and mate with a foreign race. This couple will then give birth to offspring that have the blood of Earthlings and orcs. As contact becomes more frequent and the intensity of the war escalates, such individuals will only multiply. In the end, humans only have two paths to take: perdition or change. Meng Chao closed his eyes. Based on the information Lu Siya provided, he pictured the development of this future civilization. Just as the biplane was about to arrive above the Supernatural Tower, he slowly opened his eyes. Youre right. Ive been too narrow-minded. Human beings are far from perfect. To go from monkeys living in the forest to a universal race that soars above the stars, we have to change and move forward. I also believe that were destined to. It doesnt matter if youre half-human, half-beast, half-human, half-machine, or even if you break away from this heavy, clumsy, and inefficient body of flesh and become a life form of pure spirit energy. As long as you acknowledge that youre still human and remember that your ancestors came from Earth, youll be our descendant and our continuation. The question is, can we really guarantee that our offspring will still remember that theyre human beings and that their ancestors came from Earth? After many generations, they would have gone through countless upgrades, evolutions, and mutations. Theyll end up looking completely different from us. Is it possible that as their appearance, limbs, organs, cells, and even genes continue to mutate, their social structure and civilization will undergo drastic changes too? In the end, will they completely deviate from the civilization of mankind and identify with another civilization that we cannot understand at all? Yes, of course. But so what? Lu Siya said. Trilobites, Anomalocaris, and dinosaurs have long gone extinct. Plus, we humans dont really see them as our ancestors. However, thanks to our existence and the continuous discovery and study of fossils by human archaeologists, weve been able to illustrate trilobites, Anomalocaris, and dinosaurs, speculate on their habits and community, depict how they dominated the deep ocean and the earth, and write vivid, soul-stirring stories about them. Weve been able to give them the meaning of life. By the same logic, it doesnt matter even if our deformed offspring drift away from us after countless iterations and evolutions until they evolve into a brand-new civilization thats entirely different from ours. One day, theyll excavate our fossils. One day, theyll recreate our social structure. One day, theyll learn about the infinite courage that we inspired when we faced the apocalypse, as well as the tragedy and grimness of our last moments in battle. One day, theyll infer our birth, aging, sickness, and death, our love, hatred, glory, and dignity based on their discoveries. Theyll come up with touching stories for sure. Theyll treat everything about us as bedtime stories in the same way we often tell stories about dinosaurs to our children when they make a fuss and refuse to sleep. So what if we never understand them? I believe that theyll remember us and understand us. Chapter 1852 - 1852 Personal Problem 1852 Personal Problem When Lu Siya said that, her eyes were deep, and her expression was calm but cold. There was something inhuman about her that transcended history and the stars. Meng Chao could not tell whether he was wary of Lu Siya or attracted to her. This gave rise to the most primal of desires, and he wanted to risk it all regardless of the consequences. He felt like a primitive man who had seen the burning flames of passion for the first time. He knew that he could get burned. Yet, as the flames danced in his eyes and the smell of burnt flesh entered his nostrils, he could not hold back the impulse that arose in his heart. Youre becoming more and more like the monster mastermind. Meng Chao could only remind himself with those words. The Lu Siya of the past would never have said something like that. Youre looking at the problem from the monster masterminds perspective now. People change. In the past, it would have been impossible for you to calmly consider having s*x with a woman who seems to be the monster masterminds incarnation. Lu Siya did not deny anything and said, Come to think of it, people and monsters change. The monster mastermind is no different. Now, Im just putting this out therelets say that a trace of the monster masterminds will is still lurking in the depths of my brain. When the conditions are right, it will take root and turn me into the tenth Supernatural Entity, the wild banshee, the new monster mastermind, and so on. Do you think that Ill be exactly the same as the first monster mastermind? No, if you have faith in the concept of mind over matter, you should believe that while the monster masterminds will is changing my soul, I am also changing its will as a human. I am changing the way the entire monster civilization thinks and operates. Im also changing the definition of the monster civilization. Be optimistic. Even if the monster civilization is reborn, it might not be the human civilizations enemy. Instead, it might fight side by side with the humans against the apocalypse. Optimistic? Meng Chao said, Do you seriously think that I should place the future of human civilization on optimism? Thats correct. Lu Siya shrugged. I guess you could also choose to remain a pessimist. Think about it from a pessimistic point of view. No matter what, Dragon City will be destroyed by the apocalypse. Does it matter whether Im the monster mastermind or whether the monster civilization will be reborn from the fire? Meng Chao was speechless. He contemplated for a long time before he said, Alright, I admit that no matter what you are, youre completely different from the first monster mastermind. If the first monster mastermind had been as reasonable and great at communicating and cooperating as you, perhaps our two civilizations would not have fought a cruel war that lasted for decades. Theres nothing we can do about that. All intelligent life forms and their civilizations are taking steps toward maturity and rationality. Besides, if it werent for the fact that both civilizations lacked the strength to completely annihilate each other, who would be willing to reason with other civilizations peacefully? Would they give up part of their rights and interests to sincerely collaborate with others? Honestly, imagine if the monster civilization that the Earthlings saw when they transmigrated were just a bunch of weak bugs. Even if these bugs were full of kindness, wisdom, and artistic talent, would the Earthlings reason with them? Theres a 99% chance that humans would have crushed these bugs with their army boots and tracks. Our people would have turned their hives and their civilized art pieces into paste, right? In a sense, were able to discuss the continuation of our genes in such an open and sincere way today because of the war in the past decades. The fight was so close that we all almost perished together! That makes sense. Everything youve said today makes a lot of sense. I take it seriously, and Ill give it proper consideration. Meng Chao no longer asked if Lu Siya was the new monster mastermind. He stared at her beautiful eyes, which shone with an unnatural light, and seriously said, But this will take time. Please understand that once I choose you, itll be equivalent to leading Dragon Citys civilization in a completely different direction. Well encounter many new problems and unknown crises. I have to predict the problems and disasters that might occur so that I can draw up solutions to minimize the risks. Su Mulian has already warned us. At the very least, we should prevent the future from becoming like her nightmare. Indeed. This is a serious matter, and we should go about it carefully. Lu Siya nodded. Is twenty-four hours enough for you to think it through? Only twenty-four hours? Why? Meng Chao asked. Are you in a hurry? Im not in a hurry. Ill be fertile for at least another twenty years, Lu Siya said. Your return was unexpected, so I dont mind waiting for another three to five years. But there are people even more anxious than me. I only brought this up so suddenly because they sent me a message in the hospital. But it didnt feel right to mention it at that time. We shouldve at least welcomed you home with a candlelight dinner and set the mood before we revealed our true intentions. Wait a minute Meng Chao did not understand. What do you mean by people who are even more anxious than you? What does us having children have to do with anyone else? Dont worry. Lu Siya sighed. These people arent outsiders but your parents. Meng Chao felt as if he had just been wandering in the sea of stars with Lu Siya. He had been looking at the light at the end of the universe and thinking about the continuation of two civilizations or the birth of a new one. However, he was suddenly pulled back to the ground by an invisible rope. This sudden force of gravity left him dumbfounded. My parents? He was in disbelief. Why would they ask you about this? The two elders were, of course, overjoyed that you returned safely. However, ever since you appeared in the public eye, youve been busy exposing the New Blood Alliance and controlling the chaos in Dragon City. Theyre both reasonable people, so of course theyre afraid of disturbing you at such a critical time, Lu Siya explained. Hence, they asked me how you were doing. They wanted to know whether you had gained weight or lost weight, whether you were injured, and so on. They also asked me if you were going to stay this time. In addition, they asked when we were getting married and when we were going to have children. Although they werent direct about it, I knew what they meant. By the way, they were wondering if you could finish your work tomorrow and come home for dinner. I guess they want to talk about personal matters at the dinner table. Thats why I said that you probably have a day to seriously consider the whole thing. Chapter 1853 - 1853 Tell the Truth 1853 Tell the Truth Meng Chaos expression became increasingly unpleasant. All of a sudden, he reached out and grabbed Lu Siyas wrist. What did you tell my parents? Did you give them a false impression of our relationship? he said in a deep voice. Youre hurting me! Lu Siyas face was pale, and tears were welling up in her eyes. Right then, Meng Chao remembered that her spirit meridians had been severed and that she had lost all her martial arts. She would temporarily or forever be a normal person who did not even have the strength to truss a chicken. He snorted and released Lu Siyas wrist. You lied to them? he asked coldly. Meng Chao, Im incredibly disappointed in you. Lu Siya bit her lip and said, You can doubt my stand, but you cant insult my intelligence. Do you think I need to lie to your parents about our relationship to get their approval and blessing? Ive just been telling the truth and doing what I can. What do you mean by telling the truth?'' Meng Chao frowned. What do you mean by doing what you can?'' I told your parents the truth about our relationship. Lu Siya spread her hands and said, I told them and your sister that we were close comrades who had gone through life and death together. We saved each others lives countless times. I also told them that due to our double baptism in the Red Radiance Jade and Blue Origin Crystal mines, our vitality magnetic fields formed a magical bond. We could stimulate our vitality magnetic fields in the same training cabin simultaneously, and the efficiency of our training was five or even ten times higher than that of others. I also told them that even if everyone thought that you were dead, I would never accept it. As long as your corpse didnt appear, I would wait for you no matter what and find you. In addition, I told them not to worry about the future. I would take care of the two elders and your sister like they were my family. I would do my best to inherit your last will and develop Superstar Company into the largest and most outstanding mega corporation in Dragon City. At the same time, I would try my best to prevent Superstar Company from making the mistakes that the nine mega corporations once made. I would always remember your original intention and fight for the thousands of ordinary citizens who formed the foundation of Dragon Citys civilization. So, let me ask you, which sentence or word do you think is a lie? If you have evidence at all, show it to me. If youre merely worried, you can keep an eye on me twenty-four hours a day and see if I keep my word for the next ten years, twenty years, half a century, or even a century of my long life! This was true. Meng Chao reasoned that based on Lu Siyas logic, even if she turned all of Dragon Citys people into half-human, half-beast monsters one day, it would be for the good of the ordinary people. That was the only way they could increase their combat strength and have the ability to protect themselves from all external forces and people in power. This was completely in line with their interests. Furthermore, if ordinary people did not resort to the most intense means to improve their combat ability, they would not be able to fight back when the apocalypse came. However, this was under the premise that Lu Siyas logic was not wrong or a lie. Right. Last year, I worked too hard and felt incredibly depressed when I was alone. Also, I was driven out of the Lu family and was all alone. Most of the time, I could only go to your house to get free food. Your parents were very concerned about me. Your mother vaguely hinted quite a few times that you were probably dead and that I didnt have to wait any longer and waste my precious youth on an illusionary hope. Lu Siya continued. Your mother wanted me to get over you as soon as possible. She mentioned that she knew some young talents who were starting from scratch. They were very outstanding and honest children from good families. She asked me if I wanted to meet them, have tea, and have a chat. At that time, I told her clearly that unless you were the groom, I would never get married in my life. If you died, I would be Dragon Citys bride! Your mother was shocked when she heard that. From then on, she never said anything about introducing a partner to me. She only treated me better, cared about me more, and felt sorrier for me. By the way, I want to make it clear that I didnt give them a false impression about our relationship. I told them very clearly that your feelings for me were not as passionate and intense as mine for you. Perhaps, in your eyes, we were simply comrades. Even if we were to face each other in the same narrow training cabin, you wouldnt even glance at me, and you wouldnt have any distracting thoughts. Weve never opened our hearts to each other! And we were both clothed! Meng Chao argued. Really? Think about it again? Lu Siya looked out of the corner of her eyes. Back then, our training clothes would be soaked with the genetic medicine, and we all activated our enhanced vision. Meng Chao was speechless. What the hell are you trying to do? He changed the subject. To carry on the career you left behind and stand on the ordinary citizens side. For that, I didnt hesitate to break away from my family. Lu Siya continued. Also, every now and then, I would go to your parents and ask about their well-being. I would treat them like I was their daughter, massage their backs and shoulders, tutor your sister in her homework, help her in her cultivation, and so on. Even if you dont believe me, you should have some faith in your parents and sister. Theyre not fools. They can tell whether a person is sincerely good to them or has ulterior motives. But at that time, you still werent a wild banshee. Meng Chao was in disbelief, and his tone was cold. Everything is for survival. To survive, life can evolve into either enormous, ferocious Apocalyptic Beasts or weak but indomitable grass. For survival, life forms can swallow and compete with each other by any means possible, but they can also cooperate with each other and form a solid symbiotic relationship. The monster civilization once tried to use the first method to fight the Dragon City civilization, but they suffered a tragic defeat. Since that path didnt work, the monster civilization can only change its mode and try to engage in a symbiotic relationship with us. This is life. Life will always find a way. Wait, youre still lying. Meng Chao caught a loophole in Lu Siya. You just said that if I never came back, you wouldnt get married for the rest of your life, and youd become Dragon Citys bride.'' To be honest, I dont believe it. Whats going to happen if I actually die? If I die, youll be the tenth Supernatural Entity, the wild banshee. Youll be the monster mastermind in a completely new form. Your body stores the monster civilizations huge gene pool, so youll definitely think of a way to duplicate it endlessly! Chapter 1854 - 1854 Reproductive Strategy 1854 Reproductive Strategy Thats true. Once I know for sure that youre dead, I wont be able to carry out Strategy K anymore. I can only switch to Strategy R, Lu Siya said. However, marriage is marriage, and genes are genes. Since Ive decided to implement Strategy R, I really dont need to get married! What are Strategy K and Strategy R? Meng Chao was confused again. Theyre the two main reproductive methods in nature! Lu Siya said matter-of-factly. Strategy R is a reproduction method thats great for adapting to the rapid use of resources in a local environment. Creatures that adopt this method are more resistant to non-biological environmental factors, such as broad climate fluctuations. They pursue population size but also die in large numbers in the process. Under normal circumstances, relatively small and low-level creatures like bacteria, insects, and certain fish use Strategy R to reproduce and live. Strategy K, on the other hand, is the exact opposite. It pursues quality of life and focuses on increasing survival rate. Its a reproductive strategy thats good for adapting to the stable use of resources in a regional environment. Its also the only or main reproductive method for large plants and animals. In short, Strategy R values quantity more than quality. Hundreds or even thousands of offspring are born at once, and they go through a process of natural selection. Even if 99% of the offspring are eliminated in the end, as long as 1% survives and evolve to adapt to the environment, it will be considered a victory. Meanwhile, Strategy K places more emphasis on quality than quantity. Only three to five offspring will be produced at a time, and most resources will go to these offspring. Unless its absolutely necessary, parents will never give up on the offspring. This perfectionist method is more likely to cultivate a king that will forever be at the top of the food chain. As the wisest of all living creatures, humans were the typical executors of Strategy K on Earth. However, if the apocalypse is inevitable, it would be risky and stupid to put all our eggs in the same basket now. Theres going to be an ecological disaster that will sweep across the world! I believe that youre the one with the strongest genes among the several million males of the right age in Dragon City. If were going to combine our genes, then the risk is worth taking. Im willing to work with you and utilize Strategy K to create the best genetic inheritor. Ill also focus all our resources on our child and help him or her surpass the limits of an intelligent life form. If you die or youre strongly against this genetic matching, I wont force you into it. Ill execute Strategy R by stealing hundreds of genes that are inferior to yours. Then, Ill use artificial breeding methods to trigger a qualitative change with quantity. Under such circumstances, it would be impossible for me to invest too much energy and resources into a specific genetic inheritor. Of course, it would be even more unnecessary for me to establish a relationship with a certain gene provider, wouldnt it? Itll be in line with traditional ethics and the legal regulations on Earth, but its completely out of place here. By the way, its very troublesome to execute Strategy R in human society. I have to be careful and develop the relevant technology on my own. I also have to do everything I can to steal the appropriate genes. I cant let the other gene provider notice anything wrong for a long time. In addition, from a probability perspective, 99% of our several thousand offspring will unlikely be good enough for me. Theyll fail to meet the standards required for preventing the apocalypse and continuing civilization. The manner in which I treat them will become a great problem. Its not that these are unsolvable problems. Its just that these headache-inducing problems will take up a lot of my time and energy. As a result, it will be impossible for me to devote myself to Superstar Company, Sky Pillar Corporation, the Azure Alliance, and the work that concerns the future of the entire civilization. So, please trust me. Unless its absolutely necessary, I really dont want to choose Strategy R to pass down my genes. My first choice will always be to work with you and adopt Strategy K. Well implement a more traditional method that has less resistance and less trouble. Lu Siyas eyes lit up. It was as though the most voluptuous female beast in the forest was staring at the strongest male beast of her race. Meng Chao fell into deep thought. If it was to prevent the apocalypse and continue civilization, or at least steal a chance of surviving the apocalypse, he could not find any reason to reject Lu Siya. He could not find it from a personal point of view either. The only thing to consider was that Lu Siya could be a monster. Back on the subject, there was a large number of spirit magnets in his body too. With the liquid metal material that had weak artificial intelligence, he might be a monster in another form. Dont rush it. Think about it slowly. If you decide to carry out Strategy K, well have to work it out repeatedly and perfect every step, Lu Siya said considerately. I dont want you to feel forced or cheated by me. I promise that if youre really unwilling to do this with me, I wont force you or ask you to give me a valid reason. Our friendship as comrades and our collaboration in the decades to come will not be affected because of this incident. You can pretend as if our conversation today never happened, and I wont mention it again. However, I dont think youll be able to find a genetic match better than me in Dragon City. If you reject me, theres a high probability that youll have to adopt Strategy R to pass down your genes as well. In that case, youll encounter the same problems as me. Either way, theres still a lot of room for collaboration between us. For example, we can develop artificial breeding technology, optimize gene modulation technology, and find suitable genetic seeds for each other. If your parents have something to say about this, I can also help you cover up. We have such a good relationship. I can and will definitely help. Alright, I understand now. Meng Chao looked at the Supernatural Tower which was right before him and slowly descended in his propeller-driven biplane. Ill think about it seriously. As for my answer, well talk about it after we go deep into the ancient ruins, find the Battle God, and come back alive! Alright. Lu Siya nodded and patted Meng Chaos shoulder in an understanding manner. Dont feel too pressured. According to experts, more than 95% of men think that their wives are monsters after they get married. Perhaps you only discovered this secret a little sooner than them. Chapter 1855 - 1855 The Confrontation Underground 1855 The Confrontation Underground The Supernatural Tower at the center of the city had originally been a towering structure that pierced the clouds. Even when the Monster War was at its fiercest and nearly half of the city had been reduced to burning ruins, the Supernatural Tower still stood tall and mighty. The nine super-powered crystal searchlights at the top of the tower would constantly emit a light as dazzling as a treasured sword. It allowed the struggling people in every corner of Dragon City to see it clearly. They could see the human spirit pierce through the clouds like a raging flame and point straight at the sea of stars. As a result, their courage and faith increased a hundredfold. However, at this moment, the Supernatural Tower was caught in the subtle but tense confrontation between the two separated groups of armored airships in the sky. It gave off the impression that it was wavering, and that made people feel uneasy as well as nervous. As the base camp of all the superhumans in Dragon City, the security inside and outside the Supernatural Tower was naturally very tight. It was also set up as a temporary command center by several emergency action departments. The armored vehicles that escorted the Blood Alliance members and the evidence of their crimes were like armored steel hedgehogs, entering and exiting the Supernatural Tower. In the air, invisible waves that contained tremendous information spread out in all directions like an overlapping and dense tide. Battle God Palace was regarded as the holy land of martial arts and even a spiritual pillar by all the residents of Dragon City. However, aside from Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and a few other people, most of the superhumans who were busy in the middle and upper levels of the tower had no idea that it was now empty above them. Below their feet, in the Ancient Ruins Research Center deep underground, two elite teams that should have been fighting side by side were at daggers drawn, not giving in to each other. One of them was a group of Battle God Palace disciples led by Railway Gun Long Feijun. From a legal point of view, Battle God Palace was not like Broken Star Club and the Azure Alliance, which were officially registered civil organizations. Instead, it was a big family that had been spontaneously formed by the young people who had received careful guidance and financial support from Battle God Lei Zongchao in the past twenty to thirty years. They wanted to learn more from the Battle God and protect him. Its core members, such as Railway Gun Long Feijun, were war orphans who had received Lei Zongchaos financial support and emotional care since they were children. In the decades of war, Dragon City had produced hundreds of thousands, even millions, of war orphans. Over the past twenty to thirty years, Lei Zongchao had been doing his best to raise them. He never held back and taught them everything he knew. War orphans like them often had a few things in common. Firstly, they were all children of the lower class. In fact, they could not even be considered as lower class. They were lonely rats and ants living below the lofty buildings of Dragon Citys civilization. Secondly, they not only saw Battle God Lei Zongchao as a mentor but also a father. They had feelings that were beyond loyalty to him. They believed in the Battle Gods principle that the blood of the strong should flow for the weak, and they were willing to defend it with their lives. Thirdly, their identity as war orphans made them sensitive and intense. They naturally did not trust the children of the rich who had the support of their large families. They also opposed the status quo that the nine mega corporations had set and run for decades. Fourthly, many other war orphans who had grown up also held a grudge against Battle God Lei Zongchao for his choices in the past. They believed that it was Lei Zongchaos tolerance and concession that reduced Dragon City to a playground for the nine mega corporations, which ruled the world as a unit. They acted wantonly and unscrupulously. Well, perhaps decades ago, Lei Zongchao had been alone, and he had no choice but to submit to the will of the nine families. However, Lei Zongchao no longer fought alone in the present. He had a group of loyal, righteous, selfless, and fearless disciples in Battle God Palace. Among them was the youngest Deity Realm warrior in Dragon City, Meng Chao, who had just returned from Picturesque Orchid Lake and made a great contribution. There were also people like Railway Gun Long Feijun, who represented the Red Dragon Armys young officers. There were also people who ventured into various industries, fought bravely on the front lines, got along well with the ordinary people, and understood, as well as controlled, Dragon Citys fundamental nature. With such a foundation, Battle God Lei Zongchao could and should step out of the mountain again to clean up this mess and set a new order in Dragon City! Yet, the Battle God, whom they regarded as their kind father, teacher, and last hope, had mysteriously disappeared at this critical moment. No wonder all his disciples in Battle God Palace were gritting their teeth with bloodshot eyes and killing intent. They looked at everyone with suspicion and hostility. When they turned their gazes, which were as sharp as daggers, to the young masters of the rich families, they wanted to carve the words, Did you b*stards do this? into their faces. Before the disciples of Battle God Palace who were on the verge of exploding, the secret police led by Shen Yupeng were silent. Even so, their aura was growing stronger and stronger. The secret police under the Supernatural Tower and the adjudicator court were disciplinary forces that specialized in dealing with the crimes committed by superhumans. Due to the secrecy and destructive power of the superhumans, once they broke the law and crossed the line of humanity, it was very easy for them to cause immeasurable damage in the densely populated areas. Therefore, the investigation, arrest, and punishment of superhuman criminals and ordinary criminals were vastly different. In a sense, the secret police were just like hunters. However, the latter hunted monsters in the jungle. The former lurked in the shadows of reinforced concrete and hunted superhumans in the steel jungle called the city. The selection criteria for the secret police were a hundred times harsher than the criteria for the Abnormal Beast Research Department and the nine mega corporations. As the secret police, they also had the absolute power to act first and report later, open fire whenever they deem it necessary, and investigate at will. It was not hard to imagine that the special discipline team, which was designed to deal with their own people, had been controlled by the nine cultivation families since the very beginning. The central and high-level commanders were core members of the nine cultivation families. More than 80% of the secret police at the bottom level were also the children of noble families. Despite the rise of the lower class in recent years, and the superhumans from this class emerging in the business world, academic world, political world, military world, and official institutions, the courts secret police remained an impenetrable fortress. They adopted various selection guidelines to pick out the bad seeds to ensure their teams purity. Chapter 1856 - 1856 The Reason for His Disappearance 1856 The Reason for His Disappearance It was not hard to imagine that a disciple of Battle God Palace like Railway Gun Long Feijun did not have a good impression of Shen Yupeng. He was the disciple of a rich family, and he managed the secret police. The former even believed that the latter was connected to the Blood Alliance and that many of the officers in the secret police might be Blood Alliance members who had not been exposed. Therefore, any case that involved the Blood Alliance should never be handled by the secret police. Instead, the secret police should be gathered in one place and monitored. Everyone would then have to undergo the strictest review and pass it. This was the most responsible approach for Dragon Citys national security. As for the Blood Alliance case, it could be handed over to Battle God Palace or the Red Dragon Armys internal affairs team to handle. After all, they represented the general public, and they were the team that was most loyal to Dragon Citys civilization. However, Shen Yupeng and the other wealthy-class disciples scoffed at such a ridiculous theory. Shen Yupeng had warned Long Feijun that the adjudicator court was the last thing holding the nine cultivation families back. Even if there were some black sheep among the nine cultivation families, the best approach for the secret police would be to investigate things and impose sanctions. Aside from the secret police, the nine cultivation families would never allow anyone to take their family members away for interrogation or punishment. Dont worry, the adjudicator court and the Blood Alliance have absolutely nothing to do with each other, Shen Yupeng said to Long Feijun. If the professionals of the adjudicator court committed a crime like the Blood Alliance, I guarantee that it would be done flawlessly. They would not leave any trace behind unlike amateurs such as you! They were currently not arguing about who should deal with the Blood Alliance. Instead Im sorry, Vice President Shen, no one is allowed to leave this place before the matter is investigated thoroughly! Long Feijun took half a step forward and said in a low and threatening tone. Heat was already rippling from his fists. They were as fierce as railway guns, and he was proud of them. To the secret police officers who had activated their enhanced vision, it was as if his fists were already on fire. Shen Yupeng did not even blink as he faced the layers of heat waves from the two destructive railway guns. Colonel Long, whats the point of this? Shen Yupeng said indifferently. Even if you detain us here by force, the news will travel sooner or later. It wont be long before the entire Dragon City knows about Battle God Lei Zongchaos death. Master Lei is not dead. Hes just missing! Long Feijuns eyes gleamed as he said, Unless the murderer who killed Master Lei is here, who can be sure that Master Lei is dead? Of course, I have faith in him too. At the very least, I sincerely hope that the Battle God is still alive. Shen Yupeng paused for a moment and continued. The problem is time. Earlier, the staff of the Ancient Ruins Research Center carefully scanned all the controllable and known areas in the ruins, but they didnt find any trace of the Battle God. The surveillance video also showed that he walked into the deepest part of the ruins, where highly unstable and unknown chaotic areas are. He did so without looking back. The explorers who enter the depths of the ancient ruins may not necessarily die an unnatural death. Its also possible that they may reappear in a deformed, deranged state years later. But that answer will not solve our current problem, Colonel Long. You and I both know that. Long Feijun gritted his teeth so hard that sparks almost flew out. He could not refute Shen Yupengs words. I know that Battle God Palace has been very active recently. Youre trying to use Battle God Lei Zongchaos name to establish your own power and show your strength in the military, politics, and business circles. The Battle Gods mysterious disappearance at this time has struck you like lightning. Shen Yupeng took advantage of the situation and continued. However, now that things have come to this, its useless no matter how angry you are. Calm down, and lets think about how we can deal with the aftermath. Believe me, our adjudicator court and Battle God Palace both hope to end the current chaos as soon as possible. We have a common interest in the matter of stabilizing Dragon Citys overall situation. Cut the crap. Before I figure out how Master Lei went missing, I wont trust anyone, especially you people from wealthy families! The Blood Alliances scheme has been exposed. Theyve dragged a lot of people from the noble families into this mess and dealt a heavy blow to the nine noble families. If all the children of the lower class unite under Battle God Lei Zongchaos banner at this time, well definitely be able to win more than half of the seats in the Survival Committee. We will then take advantage of the situation to formulate new, fairer, and more beneficial rules in the military, political, and business sectors. Im sure that many of the rich and powerful dont want to see this happen. These people have forgotten their beliefs long ago, and theyve also betrayed their vows. They only want to ride on the necks of the general public and rule Dragon City forever! Therefore, the extremists among them took advantage of the chaos and attacked Master Lei! Colonel Long, is this an irresponsible speculation, or is it an accusation with real evidence? Shen Yupeng was unmoved as he calmly asked. We are preparing to search for Master Lei and look for evidence. Long Feijun said, Right now, those who are impatient about spreading the news that the Battle God is dead are the most suspicious! Colonel Long, please calm down. Shen Yupeng said, The Battle God walked into the depths of the ancient ruins alone. I dont think that Dragon Citys dignified and number one martial artist could be threatened or manipulated by anyone. Just now, the specialists of the Ancient Ruins Research Center said that a mysterious force named the Ancient Ruins Summon exists deep within the ruins. It sounds like ravings from billions of years ago or billions of lightyears away. It can lurk in the depths of human souls and echo for years or even decades. Eventually, it tempts explorers to crawl into the ruins and the twisted gaps in the rocks below. They will never return. Everyone knows that the Battle God is the explorer who has ventured into the ancient ruins the most. Perhaps, he heard the Ancient Ruins Summon in his early exploration days, but hes been resisting the weird temptation with his extraordinary willpower. Now that the fire of his life is about to be burned out, his indestructible mental defense has started to collapse and disintegrate bit by bit. The Ancient Ruins Summon probably gained the upper hand. It controlled his soul and made him choose the same destination as countless other explorers. Colonel Long, dont you think thats the most likely truth? Chapter 1857 - 1857 Anyone Can Predict the Future 1857 Anyone Can Predict the Future If thats the case, we have to find Master Leis body as well, Long Feijun said. If we dont find him alive or dead, what will the people out there say? What will Battle God Palace, the Red Dragon Army, the Azure Alliance, and the thousands of superhumans from humble families think? Think about it, Vice-president Shen. If news of Master Leis mysterious disappearance were to spread on a large scale, would the people believe that the nine cultivation families were behind this? After all, thirty years ago, it was the nine great families who joined forces to pressure Master Lei into giving up all his power and living in seclusion in Battle God Palace! Shen Yupengs expression became particularly unpleasant. Obviously, he had also realized that Battle God Lei Zongchaos disappearance made the already chaotic situation in Dragon City even more unpredictable and uncontrollable. But how long can we keep the news under wraps? Twelve hours? Twenty-four hours? Are you sure that you can find the Battle Gods remains in such a short time? Allow me to remind you, Colonel Long, Shen Yupeng said, The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Right now, several thousand superhumans from the lower class are hoping that the Battle God will come out and preside over everything. The organizations that recently emerged such as the Red Dragon Army, the Azure Alliance, and the Ordinary Peoples Committee are also drafting their next action plans on the premise that the Battle God will step out. If they dont know the truth, accept reality, and adjust their strategies in time, and only announce the truth when the truth cannot be hidden any longer, everybodys hope will be dashed. Im afraid that things will get even more out of hand. Long Feijun snorted coldly. He also realized that Shen Yupeng was speaking the truth. No matter how bad their impression of each other was, no matter how complicated the conflicts were between their interest groups, they were all in the same boat when it came to Battle God Lei Zongchaos disappearance.. Like a fuse that was shortening and smoking, the problem before them was unprecedentedly complicated. Just as the air between them was about to be torn apart from a molecular level, Meng Chao and Lu Siya arrived. Meng Chao was also a war orphan, and he had received Lei Zongchaos careful guidance as well. He had a natural trust and a common language with the people from Battle God Palace. At the same time, he had a good relationship with Shen Yupeng. The two of them had fought side by side in a series of cases against the Supernatural Entity. Right now, Meng Chaos Superstar Company and the Shen familys Universe Corporation had formed a strategic partnership. Long Feijun and Shen Yupengs eyes were as sharp as lightning. However, they dimmed the moment Meng Chao arrived. Brother Shen, give us some time. Meng Chao pulled Shen Yupeng aside and got straight to the point. Allow us to go down at least once. Well try everything we can even if were saving a dead horse! he said sincerely. Meng Chao, havent you realized that all this chaos started when you returned to Dragon City? Shen Yupeng stared at him deeply and emphasized each word. Are you sure that youre trying to turn the tide instead of adding fuel to the fire and causing trouble? Brother Shen, as one of the best among the nine families younger generation and an elite member of the adjudicator court, I believe that you know far more clandestine inside stories than ordinary superhumans. You should be aware about how many irreparable cracks and conflicts there are in Dragon City. The problems caused by extraordinary power are like growing malignant tumors. If we leave them alone, theyll explode sooner or later, and by then, itll be too late! Meng Chao said resolutely. Im just cutting open the epidermis so that everyone can see the malignant tumors! So, have you found a safe way to remove these tumors? Shen Yupeng was unmoved. Although these malignant tumors are huge, theyre not fatal for the time being. If we treat them traditionally, we might be able to hold on for another twenty to thirty years, or even half a century! Within this period of time, we will be able to seize a large amount of land, population, and resources from the Other World through the colonization war. We might even be able to excavate more black technology from the ancient ruins and greatly alleviate Dragon Citys internal conflicts. When that happens, well look back and deal with the malignant tumors living inside our civilization more calmly and safely. Wouldnt that be better? However, you are so impatient that you have to expose the worst, most unbearable, darkest, and weakest side of Dragon City while everyone is unprepared Do you think that youre trying to turn the tide, saving civilization, and curing this deformed, ugly, and corrupt society? No, Meng Chao, from what I can see, youre gambling on the future of Dragon Citys civilization just to satisfy your desire to save! Youre either hypocritical or childishyoure definitely one of the two! Youre wrong, Brother Shen. We dont have a future. Meng Chao looked Shen Yupeng in the eye, and he was not willing to back down. The power of the Other Worlds native civilization is far beyond our imagination. If we dont solve our internal civilization first and let all the citizens of Dragon City, regardless of whether they are ordinary people or superhumans, poor people or rich people, carry out the words unity is unity, we will never win the colonization war. Death is the entire civilizations last drop of blood, and it awaits us all. Even the last strand of genes will be burned away by the endless fire of the apocalypse on this planet, which is billions of lightyears away from Earth! Shen Yupeng narrowed his eyes. Perhaps Meng Chaos gaze was too sharp, and it contained too much information, but the vice-president of the adjudicator court lowered his head and fell into deep thought. Why do you say that? Three seconds later, Shen Yupeng raised his head. Meng Chao, what do you know? Meng Chao contemplated the matter. It was obvious that Su Mulian would not remain silent. Instead, she would use her belief in changing the future and saving Dragon City to tell everyone she could come into contact with what she had foreseen. As the youngest vice-president of the adjudicator court, Shen Yupeng would certainly hear Su Mulians confession within 24 hours. In that case, there was no need for him to hide it. Meng Chao told them about Su Mulians motive and what had happened to Su Mulian as well as Lu Siya. Shen Yupeng and Long Feijun both looked incredulous. You Do you believe her words? It took Shen Yupeng half a minute to digest this complicated and absurd information. He then scrutinized Meng Chao with a suspicious gaze. You believe that someone can see the end of the world? As long as the initial information is huge enough and the persons calculation, simulation, and deduction abilities are strong enough, they can foresee anything. Meng Chao said, As for the end of the world, its not that hard to predict. In fact, an industrial city from Earth thats still in its initial stage of informatization could travel to a mysterious planet thats suspected to have been modified by an interstellar civilization. Although its full of powerful modified objects, it will eventually be destroyed after struggling for decades. Thats more likely than successfully upgrading city-level industrialization to the age of the spirit energy. Its almost impossible for a city to conquer the entire planet and even resist the interstellar civilizations space-based orbital strike. If the probability of the former is 99%, then the probability of the latter is only 1% at best, or even lower! Chapter 1858 - 1858 Sowing the Seeds of Change 1858 Sowing the Seeds of Change Even so, what does this have to do with Battle God Lei Zongchaos disappearance? Shen Yupeng remained unmoved. Will the discovery of the Battle God or his remains end the chaos, change the future, and prevent the apocalypse? Thats possible, Lu Siya said calmly. Otherwise, why do you think the Battle God would abandon his responsibilities at such a critical moment and go deep into the ancient ruins? Shen Yupeng was slightly stunned. The surrounding disciples of Battle God Palace and the secret police fell into deep thought along with Long Feijun. Youre saying that the answer to saving Dragon City and preventing the apocalypse is buried deep in the ancient ruins? Shen Yupeng cautiously asked. All I can say is that the Battle God probably thinks so. From what we saw in the surveillance footage and the letter that he left for Meng Chao, he didnt lose his mind. Instead, he made this odd move in an extremely calm and rational state. I have a feeling that theres something hidden in the depths of the ancient ruins, and its worth the Battle Gods desperate gamble. Even if the Battle God is unfortunate enough to fall in the process of finding the answer, as long as we find it too, well have a chance to change everything! Wait a minute Shen Yupeng said, Youre telling me that Battle God Lei Zongchao already foresaw the coming of the apocalypse, just like Su Mulian? Yes. Lu Siya nodded. I believe so. That doesnt make sense. Shen Yupeng frowned and said, If the Battle God foresaw the apocalypse, why didnt he say so? If he knew long ago that the answer to prevent the apocalypse was buried deep in the ancient ruins, why didnt he call on everyone in Dragon City and organize an exploration team composed of several dozen Deity Realm experts to find the answer? Given the Battle Gods character and prestige, Im sure that he only needs to say the word. No matter how absurd it is, people will believe himthousands of people will believe him! Well, its very simple. Lu Siya smiled. Knowing that the problem exists doesnt solve it. In fact, the effort to solve the problem may become the beginning of a bigger problem. As you said earlier, a patient suffering from cancer may be able to survive for decades until medical technology evolves if the patient is given traditional treatment. But if we get impatient and send him to the operating table to remove the malignant tumor, he might die on the operating table and never heal. Su Mulians prophecy, for instance, said that Meng Chao and I would work together to lead the rise of the lower class. During this process, we would inevitably touch a lot of the nine great families interests and trigger an intense backlash from them. To increase the combat power of our base as much as possible, we wouldnt hesitate to push for the plan of turning all citizens into monsters. As a result, we would turn millions of ordinary citizens into unparalleled half-human, half-beasts. In the end, Meng Chao and I would ascend to Dragon Citys supreme throne with the support of these orc citizens. Its a pity that even so, we wouldnt be able to prevent the apocalypse. Dragon City civilizations glory of nearly a century would be eventually annihilated by raging flames that fell from the sky. Lets take Su Mulians prophecy as the truth. Every word she said will become a cruel reality in the near future. So, what now? Whether its for the self-interest of the nine great families or for the long-term peace and stability of Dragon City, its impossible for you to remain indifferent. You will definitely do your best to change the future. If you want to change the future, you cant just watch Meng Chao and I rise to become the commanders of Dragon City. Just in case, youll even think of ways to directly erase the two of us, the culprits of the apocalypse. Thats right, theres also the plan to turn everyone into monsters. According to Su Mulian, the embers of the monster civilization havent been completely extinguished. Right now, its very likely that there are many citizens in Dragon City with the elements of the monster civilization hidden in them. On the surface, theyre just ordinary people, but in reality, they will become the biggest enemies of the nine great families in a few years, or at most a dozen years. If the nine great families discover this in advance, will they be even more wary of ordinary people? Will you start waves of secret investigations, arrests, interrogations, and even sanctions to purify all the ordinary citizens who are suspected to be lurking monsters? Dont you think that the new Ordinary Peoples Committee is a remnant of the monster civilization? Is their so-called fight for the rights of ordinary people nothing more than a plot by the monster civilization to stir up trouble and sow discord? Also, if you launch a large-scale attack against me, Meng Chao, the normal citizens who are under suspicion of being monsters, and the Ordinary Peoples Committee, well instinctively fight back. In the end, Dragon City will be completely torn apart, and destruction will come ahead of schedule. Well be finished before we can even reach the time predicted by Su Mulian! Look, even if everyone believes in Su Mulians prophecy, so what? Can we save Dragon City? Or will our actions lead to the civilizations early destruction? No one knows. Perhaps, everything is just a probability. Hearing Lu Siyas words, Shen Yupeng, Long Feijun, the disciples of Battle God Palace and the secret police of the adjudicator court all looked at each other in silence. On one hand, they were shocked by the incredible and terrifying future that Su Mulian dreamed of. On the other, they were trapped in a mazeas Lu Siya described, attempting to solve the problem might create an even bigger problem. No matter how they contemplated and fumbled, they could not find a way out. I refuse to believe that the future cant be changed, but I realize that it wont be easy to change it. Lu Siya continued. Its as if we have to travel back a hundred years and prevent World War III. Do we merely have to find the warmongers while theyre still babies and children, then kill them? Its not that simple. World War III, which led to the destruction of Earth, runs deep on a military, political, economic, social, and even historical level. The signs of destruction already appeared in the global trade war in the early twenty-first century. Even if we do kill a few or even dozens of warmongers, there will be hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands of other warmongers who are more radical, cruel, brutal, and crazy. To prevent World War III, wed have to travel back to the early twenty-first century, or even earlier. From military affairs, politics, economy, society, and other aspects, we would have to change the whole world bit by bit in a subtle and silent way. Speaking of which, I suddenly understand why Battle God Lei Zongchao didnt want to be the Survival Committees chairman back then. Because even the Survival Committees chairman cant change the future and stop the apocalypse. Its like the leaders of the major countries on Earth couldnt stop World War III. The only thing the Battle God can do is what hes been doing all this time Raise war orphans, spread spirit energy martial arts, sow the seeds of change, and set off a chain of butterfly effects. He can only hope that theyll overlap and trigger a qualitative change with quantitative change! Chapter 1859 - 1859 An Operation That Has to Be Performed 1859 An Operation That Has to Be Performed Realization dawned on Long Feijun and the other disciples of Battle God Palace. Although this was only Lu Siyas guess, it explained many things. While no one was paying attention, Lu Siya gave Meng Chao a meaningful look. It was not her guess. It was Meng Chaos. Naturally, Meng Chao could make such a guess because of his personal experience. Over the past few years, he had been trying his best to stop the apocalypse at all costs. As a result, while old problems were resolved, a series of new problems that were even more difficult to solve popped up. Until now, he was still unsure whether his sudden appearance had stopped, delayed, or accelerated the arrival of the apocalypse. Perhaps Battle God Lei Zongchao was also a doomsday returnee just like him, Jackal Kanus, and Su Mulian. The Battle Gods realm was even higher than his, Jackal Kanus, and Su Mulians. They were obsessed with the appearance of the apocalypse, and they thought that as long as they solved the direct cause, they could prevent the world from ending. In contrast, the Battle God had already seen through the underlying cause of the apocalypse, and he was trying to solve the problem from the root. If thats the case, Shen Yupeng said with a serious expression, why did the Battle God suddenly go deep underground to find the answer that hes been holding back for decades? Hes been a silent influence all this time. There are two reasons. Lu Siya stretched out two slender fingers and slowly revealed the conclusion that she and Meng Chao had come up with. Firstly, the Battle God realized that he didnt have much time left, but he still had a lot of work to do. Dragon City has undergone a rapid change. Its not the same as it was a few decades ago, but it still has a long way to go before it reaches a critical point of qualitative change. He doesnt have time to continue waiting. Secondly, Meng Chaos return triggered a series of chain reactions. It made the Battle God realize that the hidden conflicts within Dragon Citys civilization are far more intense than he had imagined. Things are so intense that they have to be resolved. We have a case of a malignant tumor. If a malignant tumor grows slowly in an inconsequential location and doesnt affect the bodys functions a lot, traditional treatment could indeed be adopted to prolong the patients life. Any issue could be solved with time and development. However, if the malignant tumor is stuck in the brain, spine, central nerve, and other vital parts, and its growth rate is so fast that it compresses the brain and blocks the nerves, it could lead to the fracture of the spine. As a result, the patient will experience paralysis, cerebral hemorrhage, loss of vision, or even all senses at any time. In that case, no matter how high the risk of the operation is, how serious the postoperative complications are, and how high the operation cost is, the surgeon shouldnt hesitate to operate on the patient immediately. Wait, there might be a third reason. Its also possible that the Battle God hasnt thought about this too deeply, or rather, hes thought about it far, far more than I could imagine. Either way, the results the same: Itll be random and unpredictable. So, the Battle God tossed a coin to make the decision. Its the coin he left for Meng Chao. To decide a civilizations future by tossing a coin sounded absurd. However, with the previous foreshadowing, everyone could not tell what was the truth. Did they have a greater chance of saving the civilization after considering their decision carefully or making a random decision based on a coin flip? I understand. Shen Yupeng let out a long breath. I have to admit that Im somewhat convinced by your absurd and unproven conjecture. Ill report this situation to the higher-ups immediately and ask for more support. Well send out a rescue team as soon as possible and go deep into the ancient ruins to find the Battle God and the answer that you seek! I would suggest against that, Lu Siya said calmly. At least, for now. What do you mean? Shen Yupeng asked, Why? There are too many factions, interest groups, and forces with irreconcilable conflicts in Dragon City. The secrets hidden in the depths of the ancient ruins have strategic value. Theyre too important and too precious. Lu Siya added, Once you report this information, all those forces will take prompt action. All the experts will want to get involved. Many opposing interest groups would want the answer earlier than their strategic competitors. They would rather not find the answer themselves than let their strategic competitors find it. Of course, many wont really believe that the end of the world will come. They only want to use this answer to realize their ambitions. The situation in Dragon City right now is unprecedentedly chaotic. We cant even be sure that all the members of the Blood Alliance have been captured. Do you really think that adding to the chaos will make it easier for us to find the Battle God and the answer? Shen Yupeng was speechless as he frowned deeply. I sense that the Battle God has kept this secret for decades, and its to a large extent, because of this. Lu Siya continued. This secret may not be able to stop the apocalypse, so he doesnt want the major forces in Dragon City to fight over it. If they fight, it will only accelerate the arrival of the apocalypse. The problem is, we cant keep it a secret for long. Shen Yupeng pointed upward. The Ancient Ruins Research Center and the Supernatural Tower are only separated by a few thin layers of reinforced concrete. I also have to keep in touch with the court in real time. Someone will soon discover that something strange is going on here. Thats right. Lu Siya nodded. However, before that, we can form the first exploration team and try our luck. Try our luck? Shen Yupeng smiled. Are you sure that the first exploration team will be more united, more efficient, selfless, and less ambitious than the later exploration teams? Im not sure, Lu Siya said. But at least the first exploration team can set off immediately. Before the chaos outside completely erupts, the possibility of finding the Battle God and the answer is higher. Also, the members of the first exploration team all appeared here by chance. None of you knew that the depths of the ancient ruins hid answers that could change the future. Even if some of you have your own ideas now, you didnt plan this from the start at least. Shen Yupeng furrowed his brows. After a moment of silence, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Siya. How long do you guys need? Lu Siya and Meng Chao exchanged glances. Twenty-four hours. Thats impossible. Twelve hours. Thats impossible. No one can block the news for so long. Six hours. Ill try my best, but I cant guarantee that my men wont report everything that has happened here to the higher-ups within that time. Understood. There is one more condition. Please, tell us. Ill go with you. The vice-president of the adjudicator court, the leader of Dragon Citys secret police, and the most competitive successor of Universe Corporation, stared at Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Long Feijun. Ill enter the ancient ruins with you to find the Battle God and the answer that can change the future! Chapter 1860 - 1860 Deep in the Ruins 1860 Deep in the Ruins You? Meng Chao and Long Feijun cast him a sidelong glance at the same time. Is there a problem? Shen Yupeng said expressionlessly. I realize that many people are critical of the nine big cultivation families, and there are indeed many selfish, evil, and law-breaking scums among us. However, theres one thing you need to be aware of: You can doubt the character of the superhumans from the rich families, but you should never doubt their courage. Unlike the aristocratic families on Earth that acted high and mighty for hundreds of years, the nine great families of Dragon City fought for their position in the last half a century. Relying on their fists, swords, and blood, they fought their way through the beast hordes and mountains of corpses. Do you think that the courage and passion of the noble superhumans have been exhausted after only a few decades? Before he finished his sentence, the secret police behind him took a step forward and stared at the Battle God Palace disciples before them. From their raised jaws and nostrils, it was obvious that they were saying, Move aside, kid. Back then, when our fathers were fighting the most vicious monsters in the burning city, your fathers were still hiding and shivering in some corner! Sensing their provocative gazes, the disciples of Battle God Palace gritted their teeth and squinted. There was a sharp glint in their eyes. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged looks and stepped in between the two groups. Quality is more important than quantity. Theres no need for too many rescuers in the first batch in case they all get wiped out in the depths of the ancient ruins. Meng Chao said, I suggest that Battle God Palace and the secret police each send ten people. Lu Siya and I can also represent the Research Department. Well go down and take a look at the situation first so that we can provide guidance and make preparations for the rescue team. If were lucky, well find Battle God Lei Zongchao within six hours. At least, well find the reason why the Battle God is so desperate to go deep into the ancient ruins. That way, itll be a good outcome for everyone. Well be able to calm the chaos without the outside world knowing. Ifand Im saying ifthe first batch of rescuers end up being trapped within the ancient ruins, the rest of you will report the situation to your respective authorities. Then theyll decide whether or not to send a second rescue team thats larger and more professional! This was the only feasible solution since Dragon City was experiencing unprecedented chaos and conflict. Time was of the essence. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and Shen Yupeng did not waste a single second. Once they reached an agreement, they immediately went down to the area where the Ancient Ruins Research Center was located through the elevator. If one were to imagine the space under the Supernatural Tower as an inverted skyscraper that pierced straight into the Earths core, the Ancient Ruins Research Center was located on the first basement floor closest to the surface. In terms of actual scale, the entire first basement floor could accommodate several skyscrapers. It was a space larger than three to five football fields with a population of one hundred thousand combined. As far as the eye could see, there were dark rock walls around them. The walls seemed to resemble the organs of some living creature, constantly inhaling and exhaling a milky white mist. It gave one the feeling that the mist was so thick that one could not see the end of it. However, the air there was fresher than it was on the surface, and there was no sense of suffocation. In fact, one could not consider this place an underground world at all. It was a treacherous alternate dimension that overlapped with the Supernatural Towers underground rock formations. It was just like the alternate dimensions that Meng Chao had experienced in Picturesque Orchid Lakes Holy Mountain. The elevator descended for a full five minutes. If they were truly underground, they would definitely feel the temperature rise as the altitude continued to drop. However, it was still cold there, and the wind whimpered past their ears and the back of their heads. Very soon, they saw the remains of ancient machines that looked like the corpses of giants, biochemical laboratories that looked like military camps, and Black Horn Warriors who guarded the laboratories. The enormous rift that led to the deeper parts of the ancient ruins gradually emerged from the mist. It was lying on the ground like a deformed, twisted worm . Looking at the bottomless rift at the center of the earth, everyone instantly appeared serious. The black rift reminded them of a deformed wriggling monster that was constantly spurting out black breath and calling out to them in a hoarse voice. It was also like the bloody mouth of a demon that had been smiling for hundreds of millions of years. It waiting quietly for someone to willingly take the bait. Meng Chao and the others were elites who were one in a hundred among the new generation of superhumans in Dragon City. Prior to this, they had more or less visited the ancient ruins to cultivate or research. However, no matter how many times they had seen it, they were still as shocked, suffocated, and at a loss as they were when they saw the enormous and mysterious rift for the first time. Bang! Even the elevator could not seem to withstand the ever-present, invisible, and ubiquitous power of corrosion. After creaking for a long time, it crashed to the ground. Wu Haibo, the director of the Ancient Ruins Research Center, came up to Meng Chao with a worried face. He was pretty much an old acquaintance of his. The two of them had a deep cooperation for half a year in the research of the system for short-distance transmigration on the planet. Due to the special nature of the ancient ruins location, it was impossible to directly communicate with the outside world. While the entire Dragon City was involved in a storm due to the exposure of the Blood Alliance, this place was still calm, or rather, a pool of dead water. However, the contradictory and alarming news could not be completely blocked after all. They still leaked to the depths of the underground world through various channels. It upset, as well as confused, the researchers and the Black Horn Warriors who were responsible for the security of the ancient ruins. How far has the situation outside developed? Who has the final say in Dragon City now? I heard that the Azure Alliance wants to challenge the leadership of the nine great families. Will they fight? Im told that the Blood Alliance has risen again after decades of lurking. Back then, the ancient ruins was the most important underground base for the Blood Alliance. They worked hard on it. Are there members of the Blood Alliance lurking in the Ancient Ruins Research Center right now? Many of our research projects are funded by the Red Dragon Army, Superstar Company, Dragon City University, the alliance of the five universities, and the nine noble families. If our higher-ups are really busy, will we be forced to stop any future researches? Science might not have a stand. However, the experts and scholars who spent most of their time in the ancient ruins and seemed to stay out of everything had their own families and social classes. Just as everyone was in a state of panic, another bolt of lightning struck them, leaving them dumbfounded and at a loss. Battle God Lei Zongchao had walked into the deepest part of the ancient ruins that had been sealed for ten years while no one was paying attention! Chapter 1861 - 1861 Death Is Not the Worst End 1861 Death Is Not the Worst End As a matter of fact, the Ancient Ruins Research Center staff of twenty years ago were not too surprised when a superhuman entered the deepest part of the underground rift without permission. The ancient ruins were the Other Worlds greatest secret. Soul-stirring power was hidden in the darkness like an invisible, bloody mouth that devoured the bodies and souls of countless explorers every year. The problem was, it had been ten years since the ancient ruins were sealed, and no one had heard the mysterious Ancient Ruins Summon. However, this time, the one who responded to the call was the legendary martial artist, the founder of spirit martial arts theory, and the pioneer who had faced the ancient ruins countless times, Battle God Lei Zongchao! Even Lei Zongchao could not resist the call. What about the other superhumans? If Lei Zongchao was not going to be the last, who was next? Due to these worries, Wu Haibo could not reject the groups search and rescue plan to act first before reporting. They also knew that there was chaos above ground. The superhumans from humble families that the Azure Alliance represented and the superhumans from the wealthy families that the nine mega corporations represented were at daggers drawn. They were in a delicate balance that could tip over at any moment. The Ordinary Peoples Committee had also appeared out of nowhere to represent the will of ordinary citizens in Dragon City. At such a critical juncture, they continued to report to their higher-ups, discuss and deliberate the matter repeatedly, as well as make long-term plans. They were afraid that Battle God Lei Zongchao was lying somewhere in the cold depths of the ancient ruins. In fact, lying in the cold was not the worst end. To be honest, were not afraid of Battle God Lei Zongchao dying in the depths of the ancient ruins or disappearing for decades without a trace. Wu Haibo seemed conflicted, and he said to Meng Chao, Rather, were afraid that he might somehow bypass us and return to the surface. The problem is, returning from the depths of the ancient ruins might change the Battle Gods appearance. Meng Chao, you should know about the extremely brutal battle we fought when we first discovered the ancient ruins, right? Meng Chao nodded. It was a battle that all Dragon City people would never forget. It also profoundly changed the future direction of Dragon Citys civilization. It was not long after Dragon City had transmigrated. Even the Blood Alliance had not risen yet. The rift that led into the ancient ruins had appeared in the citys remnants during a violent earthquake. The Ancient Ruins Summon that fatally attracted humans also appeared around this time. The first batch of people who were drawn by the Ancient Ruins Summon and crawled into the cracks to explore the ancient ruins certainly obtained extraordinary powers to some extent. Unfortunately, they paid an unbearable price. They were all infected by the ancient virus that had hidden deep within the ruins for billions of years. As a result, they turned into twisted, hideous, and terrifying primeval monsters. An ancient demonic creature was far more terrifying than a zombie or a body infected by the Blood Flower. In other words, the zombie virus was a weakened version of the ancient virus. It was a product of the ancient virus self-weakening to prolong its hosts life as much as possible. This also aided in its concealment and transmission. Before the virus was weakened, it did not care how long its host could live. Instead, it would burn its host from the inside to harness unparalleled manic power. When these super zombies rushed out of the cracks and appeared before human beings, the citizens were all dumbfounded. At that point, they had not recovered from the shock of their transmigration as well as the following floods and earthquakes. Fortunately, Dragon Citys army system was still intact. The army from earth had powerful hot weapons, a clear command system, and the courage to fight for all the citizens. They heard roars that sounded like the cries of d*mned souls and saw black smoke that mixed with the stench of blood. Flames also rose from the burning underground cracks. Even so, the soldiers from Earth still jumped into hell without any hesitation or batting an eye. This army, which had fine training and a glorious mission, sealed all the ancient demons with their bodies of flesh and blood that were cast from copper and iron. They also used the militarys advanced technology to conduct preliminary research on the ancient virus and developed a series of vaccines. After all of Dragon Citys citizens were injected with the vaccine, their immune system grew stronger. In the next ten years, they fought the ancient virus that constantly evolved as well. In the end, it evolved into the latest version of the zombie virus that could activate extraordinary powers. This in turn, opened a new era of spirit martial arts and rune technology. Unfortunately, the army from Earth paid the price. They fulfilled their oath to all the citizens and fought to the last soldier. They were completely annihilated. Dragon City had just entered a ten-year-long bloody era without order and law. However, it was not the army that ended this era but the mega corporations built by superhumans. In spite of it all, the Red Dragon Army never forgot to restore its glory to this day. However, in a world with extraordinary powers, it was not that easy to rebuild an army that was above the superhumans! In the past, the first batch of explorers who entered the ancient ruins were all ordinary people who had not awakened their extraordinary powers, Wu Haibo said to Meng Chao. But after they came into contact with the ancient virus, they exploded with astonishing power and turned into half-human, half-beast no, half-human, half-demon beings. In the decades that followed, the superhumans explored the ancient ruins, but one after another, they were swallowed by the darkness. They resurfaced later but appeared unrecognizable. No I cant really call it resurfacing. It would be more appropriate to call it a rebirth. Im sure youve heard of the story where an explorer was reborn from the ancient ruins. He slowly wrapped himself in a cocoon and broke out of it, didnt he? Meng Chao nodded. It was a famous story. It was specifically used to describe the oddities of the ancient ruins and warn all explorers, as well as staff members, to be on high alert at all times. But you probably havent heard the second half of the story, Wu Haibo said with a face full of worry. To subdue the guy who broke out of the cocoon, we lost seven superhumans. Another nine were seriously injured, and three went crazy. This guy had only been a Three-star Spirit Gathering Realm superhuman before he entered the ancient ruins. Now, the one whos gone missing is the Battle God, Lei Zongchao, and he reached the Deity Realm decades ago! If hes truly dead or gone forever, its fine. But on the small chance that he comes back in a way that no one expects, what should we do then? Chapter 1862 - 1862 The Battle Gods Leap 1862 The Battle Gods Leap Meng Chao imagined what Battle God Lei Zongchao would look like in a terrifying form. He could see him emerge from the deepest part of hell as a demon covered in fur and tentacles. His blood ran cold. But then again, Lei Zongchaos situation is a little different from the other explorers who were attracted by the Ancient Ruins Summon, Wu Haibo said. Normally, explorers who are tempted by the Ancient Ruins Summon have confused expressions and fall into a daze. Their bodies also sway as if theyre sleepwalking. Lei Zongchao, however, seemed to be in a very clear state of mind. Wu Haibo presented the surveillance footage of Lei Zongchao sneaking into the depths of the ancient ruins. Since the underground rift was of great importance, a Black Horn team that was armed to the teeth was stationed there day and night. There were also more than a hundred super high-definition cameras that were resistant against heat, corrosion, high pressure, and radiation. They rotated three hundred and sixty degrees around the entire gap to ensure that there were no blind spots. They could even capture the crawling trajectory of every ant around the gap. In the rift, there were three layers of high-voltage power grids with holes the size of fingers. Even sparrows would fail to fly in. Of course, superhumans above a certain level might be able to tear through the high-voltage power grid if they activated their spirit magnetic field. However, if he did so, he would stir up dazzling sparks and electric arcs. That would have created an astonishing ripple of movement. Unless the Black Horn team stationed in the surrounding area were all dead, no one would have been able to sneak in without making a sound. Yet, such a strange thing played out in the surveillance footage. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and Shen Yupeng all put their heads in front of the screen and held their breaths at the same time. In the beginning, everything seemed normal in the footage. The members of the Black Horn team were equipped with power armors made of high-level monster bones, and they had at least reached the peak of the Earth Realm. Not only did they control all the necessary paths leading to the underground rift, but they also formed elite patrol teams that circled the rift day and night. More than a hundred super-powerful searchlights illuminated the central area of the entire underground space as if it were daytime. Even insects the size of rice grains had nowhere to hide as long as they were within a hundred meters of the rift. On top of that, the staff of the Ancient Ruins Research Center were always careful. They dared not approach this particularly somber area either. Peace lasted for half a minute. Suddenly, three of the surveillance monitors showed abnormalities. There were no intruders in the images. However, layers of ripples appeared, and they became blurry. Battle God Lei Zongchao materialized less than thirty meters away from the rift as if he had passed through a temporary space tunnel. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged looks, and so did Long Feijun and Shen Yupeng. They were speechless. They were absolute elites among the new generation of superhumans in Dragon City. However, none of them could tell how Battle God Lei Zongchao appeared out of thin air. The next second, something even stranger happened. When Lei Zongchao appeared out of thin air, a patrol team just happened to be five meters away from him. Four or five ultra-high-definition cameras captured his figure too. Yet, both the patrol team and the high-definition cameras turned a blind eye to him. They simply watched him drag his heavily-wounded body toward the underground rift. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at Wu Haibo with a suspicious gaze. No one knows what happened. Wu Haibo smiled bitterly. These few patrol members have been isolated and interrogated. The staff in charge of managing the high-definition cameras in the monitoring center were not excluded either. But everyone swore that everything seemed normal earlier. They didnt see anyone at allnot even a rat slipped in right under their eyes, let alone Battle God Lei Zongchao! Its hard to believe, but I dont think theyre lying. As you can see, the patrollers and staff whove come into contact with the Battle God number in the double digits. Theyre all well-trained young people with good families and promising prospects. They know the dangers of rashly entering the ancient ruins. Its unlikely that they would lie for the Battle God at the cost of their future and even their lives. The only explanation is that Lei Zongchao hypnotized them. Hypnotized them? Meng Chao was deep in thought. The staff in the monitoring center as well? Thats right. Wu Haibo nodded. Normal Deity Realm warriors might not have been able to do this, but their opponent was the Battle God! This was true, even though it did not entirely explain how Lei Zongchao appeared out of thin air. Meng Chao did not plan to dwell on the details. Instead, he focused on observing the footage. The surveillance screen showed that Battle God Lei Zongchao had already walked to the edge of the rift at this point. He stood on his tiptoes and looked down. His expression, however, was like that of a climber who had reached the peak and was looking into the distance. At the same time, he was playing with something in his hand. A silver streak of light was running between his fingers like an unpredictable electric arc. He then flicked it and threw it high up. The footage from the surveillance camera was enhanced, and everyone could clearly see that the Battle God had thrown a coin. It was an ordinary coin that could be seen everywhere, and every townsfolk would have a few coins like that in their pockets. The instant the Battle God tossed the coin His figure became blurry. It was as if Battle God Lei Zongchao had instantly split into hundreds and thousands of clones. All the clones were vibrating in place at a high frequency. They overlapped with each other and stuck closely together. When the coin fell back into his palm, all the clones overlapped perfectly to form the one and only Lei Zongchao. With his high realm, he obviously did not even have to look. He only needed to feel the coin in his palm to know which side was facing up. However, he was still compelled to lower his head and take a look. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up into a meaningful smile that contained helplessness, relief, fear, excitement, and all kinds of mixed emotions. Immediately after, Lei Zongchao looked at the ultra-high-definition camera closest to him and gave it an intense stare. His eyes were incomparably bright, clear, and ethereal. It was as if they were connected to another world that was infinitely large and filled with infinite possibilities. His gaze could seemingly penetrate time and space, and all the new-generation superhumans watching the surveillance video felt great shock. Lei Zongchaos lips trembled as if he was muttering. They could not tell whether he wanted Meng Chao and the others to follow him. Did he want them to completely seal the ancient ruins instead of following him? Or should they flip a coin to make a decision like him? In short, this was the last message that Lei Zongchao left for those who came after. Half a second later, the Battle God held the coin tightly in his hand and leaped into the rift that was covered in three layers of high-voltage power grid. Chapter 1863 - 1863 Rolling the Dice Personally 1863 Rolling the Dice Personally Logically speaking, even the mighty Battle God should have burst into flames and lightning when he touched the three-layered high-voltage power grid. However, the raging underground rift was like a deep black pool that swallowed everything silently. The Black Horn Warriors guarded the edge of the rift with their eyes wide open, but they did not notice anything unusual either. Three minutes later, a loud noise resembled galloping horses and roaring thunder echoed from the depths of the underground rift. It was as though hellish gates cast in bronze and iron were embedded in the ground, and they were slowly being pushed open. That was when the guards and monitors woke up and panicked. When they hurried to check the three-layer high-voltage power grid covering the cracks in the ground, they found that every nanometal wire connected to the grid was intact. They threw a light feather down, and there was a light sound before the feather instantly turned into green smoke. The offensive rune monitoring system connected to the high-voltage power grid showed that all indicators were normal. Even if a Tyrant Mammoth crashed down from hundreds of meters high in the sky like great destructive starfall, it would still be electrocuted into a cluster of burning charcoal! Yet, that was pretty much how Battle God Lei Zongchao entered the ancient ruins. The question was, what should they do? We have to go down and rescue him immediately! Dragon City has just undergone major surgery to remove a malignant tumor from a critical organ, and its in an extremely dangerous period of pain. Only the legendary martial artist can calm the people, gather the peoples will, unify the consensus, and stabilize the situation. Without Master Lei, Dragon City will fall into chaos! Time is of the essence when it comes to searching for Master Lei! The possibility of Master Lei encountering danger in the depths of the ruins or changing beyond recognition increases exponentially with every passing second! We cant afford to stall. We can only act first and report later. We should least organize the first wave of search and rescue teams! Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and Shen Yupeng had already reached a consensus. However, Wu Haibo was ultimately the one with the highest authority at the Ancient Ruins Research Center. The Black Horn team that was stationed at the entrance was fully armed with ancient high technology, and they would only obey his orders. Meng Chao still hoped that he could get his old friends approval and support. I know how important the Battle God is to Dragon City. Wu Haibo hesitated and said, But the danger in the depths of the ancient ruins Every superhuman standing before you has fought his or her way out of dangerous situations countless times! Theyre prepared to return to danger anytime and go through trials of fire and water! Intense flames surged in Meng Chaos eyes. Weve put our lives aside long ago for Dragon Citys future! I absolutely believe that. In fact, every staff member of the research center has also faced threats that are more terrifying than death numerous times, and they have taken it calmly, Wu Haibo said. I know that youre not afraid of death, and I also agree that its worth the sacrifice of dozens or even more superhumans to find and rescue Battle God Lei Zongchao. But theres one thing that I dont think youve considered, Meng Chao. As I said earlier, whats even more terrifying than the Battle God dying deep in the ancient ruins is him crawling back to the surface. By the same logic, the Battle God isnt the only one who might be corrupted, parasitized, and transformed by the ancient ruins. If your search and rescue team is completely wiped out in the ancient ruins, it wont matter. We can always send a second, third or tenth team to carry out a saturated search and rescue operation. But what if you dont die? What if you hear the Ancient Ruins Summon like the Battle God and turn into extremely terrifying ancient demons? What if you rush to the surface when Dragon Citys at its most chaotic and weak state? What should we do then? Meng Chao remained silent for a moment. I dont think Master Lei has been bewitched by the ancient ruins. Meng Chao said, We all saw that the old mans gaze was as sharp as lightning just before he leaped. Did he look like a lost, muddleheaded person to you? Wu Haibo had to admit that Lei Zongchaos expression and behavior were indeed different from that of the lost ones he had seen in the past. This was also the biggest reason why he had kept the situation a secret and not reported it for the time being. Were quite sure that Master Lei wasnt bewitched. He made his decision out of his own free will while he was clear-headed and rational, Meng Chao said. He must believe that the answer to Dragon Citys current problem lies in the depths of the ancient ruins. Now that hes approaching the end of his life, hes determined to solve this question for Dragon City at all costs! Wu Haibos lips twitched. If Lei Zongchao really believes that, he wouldnt have tossed a coin before leaping. The sharp Wu Haibo grasped the crux of the matter and let out a long sigh. Are we going to leave Dragon Citys fate to a gamble with unknown probability? We have no other choice, Meng Chao answered. Even if you dont do anything, youre still betting that things in Dragon City will slowly calm down although it has lost the Battle God; youre betting that the Battle God will die silently instead of being transformed into a demon king by the power that has been sleeping in the ancient ruins for billions of years. Otherwise, countless ancient demons will crawl up to the surface. Since this whole thing is a gamble, why dont we take the initiative and roll the dice ourselves? Wu Haibo raised and lowered his brows. It was an indication that the scales in his heart were slowly tipping in their favor. Just then, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, and Shen Yupengs communicators vibrated. After reading the information, all four of them had an unpleasant expression at the same time. We have received intel that a convoy escorting prisoners recently carried three members of the Blood Alliance in secret, but they were captured within three hours. They have all climbed to the top positions in the nine mega corporations, hence they are key figures who know the secrets of the alliance and their own companies. Meng Chao explained to Wu Haibo, This convoys original destination was a temporary prison that had been modified from a gladitorial monster arena that prevented ferocious Hell Beasts from escaping. However, they were attacked by a group of mysterious people with fierce firepower on the way. Even though the escorts put up a desperate fight and dealt with the mysterious attacker, the perpetrators still managed to escape. Meanwhile, the three core members of the Blood Alliance who were in possession of a lot of secrets were turned into charred corpses. They were torn apart by the fearless and suicidal attackers. Chapter 1864 - 1864 Immediate Search and Rescue 1864 Immediate Search and Rescue No, not only that In fact, before the three members of the Blood Alliance were blown up, they had confessed to a lot of crimes. The authorities had also found relevant evidence and information. According to one of them, at least thirty percent of the major projects that Dragon City had implemented in the past five years were inextricably linked to the Blood Alliance. They were worth more than five hundred million. A large amount of funds had been secretly managed, and part of them flowed into the pockets of the relevant personnel in charge. Meanwhile, the other part became the funds for the Blood Alliances activities. According to the second core member, the Blood Alliance had infiltrated the Red Dragon Army a long time ago. At least half of the supreme commanders of the new combat units were now members of the Blood Alliance, or at least supporters and sympathizers. According to the third core member, Lu Siya was a backup plan that Lu Zhongqi had deliberately made because he insisted on not putting all his eggs in one basket. Under normal circumstances, Lu Siya would lurk below the surface of the water and maintain a state of irreconcilable hostility with the nine mega corporations to gain the sympathy, gratitude, and support of ordinary citizens to the greatest extent. However, once Lu Zhongqi and Yun Feidians plot was exposed and the Blood Alliance was uprooted, Lu Siya would be activated. This would allow the Blood Alliance to be reborn in a new way. Similarly, Lu Siyas close comrade, Meng Chao, was also a member of the Blood Alliance, and he had been one from the very beginning. Although most of the Blood Alliance members were extremists among the nine great families, that did not mean they would ignore the potential of the lower-class superhumans. The aristocratic families had been betting on both sides from two thousand years ago on Earth. As mentioned earlier, the Blood Alliance had obtained a large amount of funds and resources through the major projects that Dragon City had invested astronomical amounts of money into in the past few years. A large portion of them had been invested in lower-class superhumans like Meng Chao, and he did not disappoint them. He became the Blood Alliances most successful trump card project with the highest return on investment. Meng Chao and Lu Siya are the future of Dragon City. Haha! the core member of the Blood Alliance chuckled crazily in the special escort vehicle that had been modified from a military troop carrier. It was inlaid with three layers of explosion-proof armor inside and outside. With them, the Blood Alliance will never perish! Meng Chao and Lu Siya looked at each other at a loss when they heard this piece of information. Of course, Shen Yupeng and Long Feijun did not suspect Meng Chao and Lu Siya just because of that persons confession. It was not that their trust in each other had reached an unbreakable level. Instead, the core members of the Blood Alliance had unleashed their full power and almost incriminated most of the influential figures and future stars with boundless prospects in Dragon City. If they believed every word they said, then there would be no good people in Dragon Citys circle of superhumans. It was obvious that these guys were trying to frame and confuse the public. They were just buying time for the accomplices they really wanted to cover. Evidence of crimes, including accounts and emails that had not been physically destroyed, could also be a smokescreen prepared in advance. Therefore, it was necessary to send the core members of the Blood Alliance, who were wrapped in overlapping lies, to the temporary special prison together with all the evidence of their crimes. Dragon Citys best interrogators, psychological experts, economic investigation experts, trace identification experts, and spirit attack experts would verify every word they said as well as every string of numbers found in their safe. Unfortunately, this vital convoy was attacked. No one knew who the mastermind of the attack was. However, there were two things that made the situation ten times more complicated. Firstly, due to the importance of the prisoners, the escort team had drawn up three routes in total. Half a minute before their departure, they had randomly chosen one of the routes by drawing lots. Despite that, the attackers still managed to set up an ambush on the correct route within half an hour. Secondly, the deputy commander of the escort team was a senior secret police officer who had served in the adjudicator court for more than ten years. He had unfortunately died in the fierce crossfire. Death was not an unacceptable end for the secret police. What was unacceptable was the way he died. Even though his corpse had been torn into pieces by the explosions shock wave, the best coroner in Dragon City managed to retrieve the scattered pieces of his skull. He then completed the reconstruction of his entire skull and confirmed his fatal injury. The deputy commander had not been killed by the explosion. Instead, he died from a gunshot wound to the back of his head before the explosion. Someone had opened fire with a large-caliber pistol that had been loaded with full-power crystal bullets at a distance of less than one centimeter from the back of his head. The violent assault burned his spirit energy and devoured his brain. The problem was, the survivors clearly remembered that when the murderer opened fire from behind the deputy commander, the escorts defense line had not collapsed. Theoretically, all the attackers should have been in front of them. Those behind the deputy commander should have only been people on their side. It was the deputy commanders death that led to an opening in the defense line. Many of the attackers were covered in crystal explosives as they swarmed the escorts and blew them up. It was obvious that there was a mole. The Blood Alliance had not been uprooted with Yun Feidian and Lu Zhongqis death. A large part of it was still alive and hiding in the darkness. It was still going strong, and its infectious nature had not been stymied. The Survival Committee was responsible for the highest decision-making, while the adjudicator court, Research Department, Red Dragon Army, Azure Alliance, and nine mega corporations were responsible for specific implementation. For these organizations to operate normally, stably, and at full capacity, the residual poison of the Blood Alliance needed to be completely removed and purified. Otherwise, they would fail to work together perfectly and unite as one. Therefore, this terrible news was like the last straw that broke the camels back, and it helped Wu Haibo make up his mind. Alright. It appears that even if we report to the higher-ups, we wont be able to get a response from them for the time being. Its possible that the Battle Gods disappearance will trigger a new chain reaction and add fuel to the fire of the already chaotic situation. Wu Haibo sighed as he looked at Meng Chao and the others with bright eyes. Meng Chao, youre right. Were going all out, so of course, we have to roll the dice ourselves. No one understands the dangers and secrets of the ancient ruins better than the Ancient Ruins Research Center. No one is more qualified than us to organize the first search and rescue team to venture deep into the ruins to find the Battle God! Chapter 1865 - 1865 Facing the Bizarre 1865 Facing the Bizarre Us? Meng Chao could hear the subtle implication in Wu Haibos words. Of course. Wu Haibos eyes sparkled as he smiled. Im the director of the Ancient Ruins Research Center. It would be fine if the ruins are sealed. But someone has opened the ruins again after ten years. You dont expect me to stay in this safe, boring place and watch you discover the secret treasure that Ive been dreaming of, do you? Besides, trust me when I say, without the guidance of professionals, the most elite captain of the Red Dragon Army, a senior secret police officer of the adjudicator, or the youngest Deity Realm expert in Dragon City will never survive ten minutes or die in ten minutes within the treacherous ruins! Behind Wu Haibo, the well-trained Black Horn Warriors stood up. Like Wu Haibo, their eyes were filled with the same caution and excitement. That made Meng Chao realize something. Perhaps Wu Haibo did not trust him. Perhaps, the director of the Ancient Ruins Research Center and the Black Horn Warriors who guarded the huge rift that led straight to hell had been affected by the Ancient Ruins Summon the most. Perhaps, for every day and night in the past decade, the brains of the researchers and the guards there had been constantly exposed to the mysterious temptation from the depths of the earth. Its melody had been playing for billions of years like the river of time itself, and it might have washed, as well as eroded, their spiritual defenses like an undulating tide. Now, they just needed an excuse to send themselves deep into the earths core and into the endless darkness. Ill leave it to you then, Inspector Wu! Meng Chao nodded. It did not matter, though. It did not matter even if Wu Haibo and the others were really tempted by the Ancient Ruins Summon. It was all the same. Everything was a matter of probability. Regardless of the outcome, it would not be worse than the explosion of ten thousand suns. Wu Haibo was indeed a professional. Perhaps, ever since the rift was sealed, he had been preparing for it to open again. It only took him five minutes to arrange a dazzling array of tools for every member of the rescue team. They then stuffed their multi-purpose backpacks, which were made of Hell Beast skin, until they were bursting at the seams. This is a brainwave detector. It will scan your brain every half a minute to ensure that youre not tempted, corrupted, or transformed by the mysterious power deep within the ruins. A buzzing device is connected to the back of the detector. Once your brainwave amplitude or your mental index fluctuates greatly, the device will release a sharp, ear-piercing sound just like this Remember, once your beeper or your companions beeper goes off, stop whatever youre doing immediately because everything you see, hear, and touch could be fake at this point. You might be presented with a glittering slate thats engraved with ancient martial arts principles, but in reality, it could just be a cluster of mush that carries the ancient virus. This is a rapid detection bracelet for physiological parameters. Similarly, every half a minute, it will collect a drop of your blood and test your cell structure as well as the stability of your genes. If the test results are normal, it will emit a gentle green light. If the test results show a slight change, it will emit an orange light that represents danger. The orange light will start to turn red when theres a great deviation from the normal value. In such a situation, you shouldnt move forward either. The standard procedure is to inject mithril and neurotoxin into your carotid artery or thigh artery. The neurotoxins are extracted from the venom of the blue-ringed octopus and Gila monster. This will put your central nerves in a protective paralysis as you wait for your companions to rescue you. However, if the bracelet is already emitting an extremely bright red light that resembles boiling blood, it will not be safe to inject the mithril stabilizing agent or the neurotoxin. I suggest no, I strongly request that you put the large-caliber pistol that has been loaded with crystal marrow bullets into your mouth immediately and press the trigger. You have to hold the trigger at all times to ensure that the marrow crystal bullets stay in the chamber. Once you release the trigger, the bullet will blow your brains out. Dont be mistaken. Exploding your heads wont stop the mysterious power in the depths of the ancient ruins. It can still turn your headless corpses into deformed and ugly monsters or the carriers of the mysterious will from billions of years ago. But you can at least leave this world without much suffering. Yes, thats the only thing guns can do for you in the depths of the ancient ruins. It can help you and your companions escape in an instant. Most of the oddities down there arent resistant to firearms. Even spirit guns that are filled with crystal marrow bullets cant completely annihilate them. A barrage thats as ferocious as a burning storm can only delay them at best. Therefore, my suggestion would be to not bring too many guns and ammunition. A few bullets for your deliverance will be enough. There are many special tools in the backpack, and their usage is written in this manual. With your enhanced vision and memory, you should be able to master them in five minutes. But what Im trying to say is, in the depths of the ancient ruins, precision instruments made of the most advanced spirit energy and rune technology are all likely to fail or even be corrupted by this bizarre force. In the extreme confusion, their indicators will still show that everything is normal. So, my personal favorite is this: Yes, a simple notebook without any technical content and a pencil. I suggest that you take five minutes to write a series of questions in your notebooks. It doesnt have to be too complicated, such as what is my name?, when was I born?, where am I from?, where do I study?, and where do I work?, who are my relatives and lovers? You can also add a few private questions that only you know the answers to. Then, write the correct answers on the back page. After you enter the ancient ruins, I suggest that you use this notebook to conduct a self-examination every five minutes. If your answers are consistent with the correct answers on the back, then the detection chip and the surveillance bracelet can be trusted. Pay attention. Every time you answer, you have to write the time. If you find that the questions on the front and the standard answers on the back of the notebook have been smeared, erased, or tampered with, or if the pages of the notebook have been torn off, or if you find that you havent answered your own questions for more than half an hour, you have to be on high alert. Put the large-caliber pistol in your mouth first, then let the beeper go off to warn your companions. Because at that time, you might no longer be a hundred percent yourself! Chapter 1866 - 1866 Lifting the Seal 1866 Lifting the Seal Wu Haibo was patient. He made every suggestion based on the blood and lives of countless experts that had been lost in the past half century. Even Meng Chao dared not be negligent even though he had killed many people inside and outside Holy Mountain Temple in Picturesque Orchid Lake. He could feel that the spirit magnets hidden deep within his body were washing his nerve endings like tides and sending warning signals to his brain. The ancient ruins in the depths of Dragon City might be even more dangerous than the Holy Mountain Temple in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Perhaps, there were more legacies and mysteries hidden down there. Everyone followed Wu Haibos suggestion and went into battle obediently. He then used a pencil to write a series of questions neatly in his notebook. There were ten lower-class superhumans from Battle God Palace, and ten superhumans from the noble families and the adjudicator court. The ten Black Horn Warriors who had been stationed there for the past ten years were mostly from the lower class and the branch families of the wealthy class because the superhumans from the wealthy class were usually unwilling to take on the extremely dangerous and unknown job of guarding the ancient ruins. There was also Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Wu Haibo. A total of thirty-three explorers formed the first rescue team. Next, put this on. Wu Haibo asked everyone to put on an exploration lamp that was as shiny as crystal on the tactical slot on the front of their helmets. This is a magnetic field imaging system. It can scan and capture the high-energy magnetic reactions left in the space, forming a 3D image that is visible to the naked eye. Its usually used to capture the traces of ferocious creatures and Apocalyptic Beasts. Theres also a certain chance that special death traps can be detected in the depths of the ancient ruins. Wu Haibo paused for a moment and said in a serious tone, However, like all the tools that you are carrying, you should not trust it completely. It certainly means danger if it manages to detect high-energy reactions, but it doesnt mean that its absolutely safe if it doesnt detect any spirit waves. As he spoke, he was the first to activate the imaging system and looked into the depths of the underground rift. A beam of blue light was moving forward in the rolling black mist with difficulty like a giant whose feet were deeply buried in the mud. It took more than ten seconds for it to reach the depth of the rift about twenty to thirty meters away. However, what appeared within the lights range made everyone gasp once they followed Wu Haibos gaze and peeked down. Whats that?! a disciple of Battle God Palace cried out involuntarily. As Wu Haibos blue light swept past the inside of the rift, a series of crimson afterimages appeared on the originally dark rock wall that seemed as smooth as a mirror. The afterimage was illusory and unpredictable. It was like a looming ghost, but it also seemed to have stripped off a persons skin, muscles, bones, nerves, and even internal organs, leaving only the complicated network of blood vessels that was emitting faint light. No, it was not just an afterimage. Instead, there were more than a dozen afterimages that extended from the edge of the rift to its depths. It was as if a ghost or an invisible person had just jumped straight down from the edge of the rift and walked all the way into the darkness along the rock wall. The disciples of Battle God Palace and the secret police of the adjudicator court looked at each other. No one had ever seen such a strange scene. Its Battle God Lei Zongchaos spirit magnetic field. It looks like the Battle Gods situation is not good. Wu Haibo sighed and explained, Under normal circumstances, superhumans who are above average can control their spirit magnetic fields as much as possible. It would be like a steam engine that fits perfectly. It would never leak air or give off steam. Besides, Battle God Lei Zongchao is a pioneer and a grandmaster who has reached a new level of simplicity. If he wanted to, he could totally disguise himself as a defenseless ordinary person without leaking any spirit waves that will be detected by the imaging system. The fact that the mighty Battle God has left so many afterimages of spirit energy can only mean one thing: He is gradually losing control of his body and even his soul, and hes on the verge of collapsing or even death! Looking at it from another perspective, wouldnt it be more convenient for us to catch up with Master Lei using the magnetic afterimages? Meng Chaos eyes shone brightly. Perhaps Master Lei didnt restrain his vitality magnetic field on purpose. He might want the last flame of his life to become a beacon for others to continue exploring the ancient ruins! Wu Haibo was slightly startled, and he smiled. Thats right, the die had been rolled, there was no need to be overcautious and jittery. There was only one thing left for them to do. Follow the pioneers footsteps, advance with every wave, and obtain victory! Turn off the high-voltage power grid and remove the seal! Wu Haibo ordered in a deep voice. The raging electric arcs gradually dissipated in the three layers of electric nets. Deafening booms echoed from the depths of the underground rift. Wu Haibo told everyone that the so-called seal was actually very simple and crude. It was a highly sensitive explosive device modified from a large number of shells. After making the decision to seal the ancient ruins, the relevant departments had moved almost half of the ammunition depot to the depths of the underground rift. Any thing that boasted a powerful spirit and magnetic field would activate the super enormous explosive device if it tried to crawl out of the ancient ruins. This would blow up the cliffs on both sides of the rift as a result. Even so, it was impossible to completely close the underground rift because it was not a rift in the physical and geological concept at all. Instead, it was an entrance to another world, perhaps the entrance to hell. But at the very least, the explosion could buy time for the humans. It might also give humans a chance to study and analyze what kind of weird existences crawled out of the depths of the ancient ruins through the explosions. Alright, the seal has been temporarily lifted. Well reactivate it when we enter the ruins, Wu Haibo said. If theres no problem, lets get started! In the middle of the three-layer high-voltage power grid, a gap that could only accommodate three people at the same time appeared. Three ropes made of high molecular materials hung down. They were thicker than an arm and tougher than steel. Wu Haibo told everyone that when humans first explored the ancient ruins, dozens of winches and elevators were installed on both sides of the underground rift for the convenience of transporting people and goods. However, in practice, a series of bloody lessons made humans understand one thing: The simpler the equipment installed inside and outside the ancient ruins, the better. It would be best if there was no technological content. Something that was not easily damaged or tampered with would be more convenient for the exploration team members to navigate when they were subjected to intense mental interference. At that point, they would have lost most of their wisdom and rationality. Also, the process of rising to the ground from the depths of the ancient ruins should be as slow as possible. The slower and more inconvenient it was, the more unlikely it would be for one to be exposed to the crossfire above ground. Chapter 1867 - 1867 The True Face of the Ruins 1867 The True Face of the Ruins Wu Haibo was the first to climb down the rope. The ten Black Horn Warriors were all elites who had experienced hundreds of battles. Half of them had white hair on their temples, and they had experience exploring ruins more than ten years ago. Wu Haibo divided them into two groups. One group would be led by him, and the other group would trail behind. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, Long Feijun, Shen Yupeng, and the others each held onto the rope and slowly sank into the rolling black fog. In truth, with their skills, ropes were not essential. The walls on either side of the rift were full of dents and cracks. They looked like man-made rock climbing fulcrums that could easily accommodate dozens or even hundreds of people at the same time. However, Wu Haibo told everyone that these deep marks in the rock wall were not man-made. They were claw marks and bullet craters left behind by ancient demons from decades ago. They had tried to rush to the ground from the exit of hell and fought the human warriors fiercely. The entire rock wall was still filled with the strong smell of blood and smoke after decades. Looking at the traces that covered it completely, everyones assessment of the danger in the ancient ruins increased by another level. If someone among us is truly bewitched by the ancient ruins and turns into a half-human, half-ghost, half-manic monster that tries to return to the surface, what do we do? someone asked. First of all, the outer layer of the three cables is made of a flexible material with extremely high electrical conductivity. It can instantly release high-voltage currents of ten thousand degrees. This will ensure that any carbon-based creatures clinging to it will be electrocuted into a pile of ash. Then, the hundreds of explosion points installed within the rock wall will be activated at the same time and cause the entire rock wall to collapse. The monsters that crawl out will collapse back into hell along with the many thousand tons of rocks. The moment we opened the seal, the Black Horn Warrior team had already entered the highest alert state. Theyve loaded all their heavy equipment into the carefully calculated fixed crossfire points on both sides of the crack. Believe me, the heavy equipment of the Ancient Ruins Research Center has applied a lot of advanced technology from the depths of the ruins. We are certainly not comparable to the nine mega corporations and the Red Dragon Army in terms of stability, general functionality, and cost control. But when it comes to power, we are definitely second to none. If all these methods prove useless, we still have our final trump card. There are also a large number of explosives installed between the Ancient Ruins Research Center and the bottom level of the Supernatural Tower. Once theyre detonated, they can temporarily cut off the spatial passageway between the research center and the Supernatural Tower. As you know, were actually not really underground at the center of Dragon City. Weve only traveled through a small area. Were in an alternate dimension thats independent of Dragon City. As long as we cut off the spatial passageway, we can seal any danger in a short period of time. In summary, dont worry about our operation this time. We will be completely wiped out at most. It definitely wont affect Dragon Citys safety! As he spoke, the rope was released. They descended into the underground rift. The first platform protruding horizontally was a small relay station. Based on the underground rifts exit they had just descended twenty to thirty meters. With the eyes of the supernatural beings that had been stimulated by spirit energy and had extremely strong retinas, they could have seen clearly whether the flies a hundred meters away were male or female. However, when Meng Chao, Long Feijun, and Shen Yupeng looked up at the same time, they realized that there was a thick, dense, and purple-black fog that was wriggling like a blanket of fungi ten meters above their heads. It covered all the light, shadow, and sound waves. They could not see that the electric sparks and electric arcs had been entangled again twenty to thirty meters above their heads. They could not hear the Black Horn Warriors on both sides of the rift, nervously deploying, loading their bullets, and placing their guns in position. It was as if they had been swallowed by an enormous black beast. It was also like diving into the bottom of the deep sea where one could not see their own fingers Completely isolated from the outside world Ka! Ka! Wu Haibo was familiar with this and pulled a lever at the edge of the platform. Amidst a low buzzing sound, a few lamps embedded in the rock wall flickered hesitantly, emitting a turbid yellow light in the blurry black fog. With the help of these lights that had been embedded here decades ago, everyone could see the large amount of resources and facilities that humans had left there before the ancient ruins were sealed. There were also small tents that should have been transparent but were now covered in black dust. This is the quarantine zone. Wu Haibo said, Originally, the explorers who returned from the depths of the ancient ruins had to be isolated and observed for at least twenty-four hours in the transparent single-person tents. They had to undergo a series of physical and psychological tests to ensure that they were still 100% of themselves and that they didnt carry any viruses or things that were more terrifying than viruses before they were allowed to return to the ground. Are you ready? If we continue down, we will reach the real ruins! Wu Haibo took a deep breath. In the depths of the ancient ruins, the black dust was like primordial fragments that had solidified in the air. The director of the center inhaled them into his lungs, unable to suppress his nervousness and excitement. He adjusted the imaging band of the magnetic field imaging system slightly and searched for Battle God Lei Zongchao. The deep blue light slowly swept across the uneven rock walls, reflecting the cracks in the deeper parts of the darkness that were emitting all kinds of colorful and demonic lights, twisting their bodies like insects and dragons. These cracks are the branches of the ancient ruins. The pioneers from decades ago heard the Ancient Ruins Summon on the ground and crawled into the cracks without any regard for their own safety. Most of the pioneers died tragically in the gaps, or they were turned into muddle-headed idiots and deformed monsters. But there were also a few lucky ones who were determined, brave, and resourceful. They passed the test of the gap and received rewards in that era. The theories of spirit energy and martial arts, the core of rune technology, and the short-distance jump system on the surface of a planet that we have been studying recently all came from this. To this day, we still dont understand what the Ancients who built the ancient ruins billions of years ago were thinking. If they set up layers of traps in the ancient ruins to test whether the humanoid creatures that come here billions of years later are qualified to inherit their inheritance, then they will be able to inherit the inheritance. Then, why is their test so chaotic and weird? Most of the time, there is no pattern at all. It is just a game of death that is unbridled. Chapter 1868 - 1868 Deep Divers 1868 Deep Divers Now is not the time to discuss this. Lets focus on finding Master Lei first! Long Feijun interrupted Wu Haibos muttering and spoke in a slightly anxious tone. No, now is the best time to discuss this. I have a gut feeling that if we dont understand the ancient ruins, well never be able to find Battle God Lei Zongchao. We might even get lost in this mysterious black fog forever. By the way, the ancient ruins have already begun to affect your mind, Colonel Long. Youre becoming too anxious. Wu Haibo glanced at Long Feijun and said meaningfully. Be careful, control your emotions and thoughts. Otherwise, youll be tempted by the ancient ruins at any moment and fall into darkness. You wont be able to extricate yourself. Long Feijun was a little taken aback. He took a deep breath, and a thin layer of cold sweat formed on his forehead. Meng Chao and Lu Siya exchanged looks. They were on guard too. Saving the Battle Gods life was indeed important, but they could not let it turn into an obsession. Otherwise, the mysterious existence from the depths of the ancient ruins would very likely mimic the Battle Gods appearance and lead them astray. Just then, Wu Haibo caught the scarlet afterimages left behind by the Battle God. This series of scarlet afterimages zigzagged down the rock wall, and its path was extremely clear. The Battle God did not stop on any foothold or explored too much of his surroundings. This was enough to prove that Battle God Lei Zongchao seems to know where hes going, Shen Yupeng said. Perhaps, long before the ancient ruins were sealed, he had already encountered something indescribable and bizarre down here. During the ten years that it was sealed in the ruins, he thought about it day and night. Perhaps, its the biggest reason why Battle God Lei Zongchao took the initiative to propose sealing the ancient ruins. Wu Haibo added, The Battle God is aware that if we continue our exploration, it will lead to a drastic change in Dragon Citys future no matter what the result is. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would never bet the fate of the entire civilization on the unknown answers in this dark abyss. Everyone looked at the scarlet afterimages that gradually fell into the darkness and thought about the conversation between Wu Haibo and Shen Yupeng. They were silent for a full ten seconds. This was the last psychological buffer period that Wu Haibo could leave for them. Next, the search and rescue team performed their first self-examination on Platform No. 1. For the time being, no ones psychological and physiological detectors beeped. No one failed to answer the questions they had written in their notebooks either. At this moment, rustling noises came from the rolling black fog above their heads. The Black Horn Warriors above the rift had untied the ropes and thrown them down. The symbolic meaning of doing so was greater than the actual meaning. If they were determined to go up, the uneven rock wall would not be a problem for the rescue team whose average cultivation had reached the Heaven Realm. However, everyone still felt that the distance between them and the real world had widened. They could vaguely smell the blood and sulfur from the depths of hell. The Black Horn Warriors who followed Wu Haibo fixed the three ropes that had been thrown down to the edge of Platform No. 1. They dangled down to a deeper and darker place underground. Doing so not only facilitated their subsequent descent but also helped the rescue team determine whether there was something wrong with their minds through the relatively complicated knotting and fixing work. Everyone continued to descend. They were like deep divers who had jumped into the middle of the ocean and were gradually sinking into a trench. The darkness above their heads grew thicker and more viscous. The darkness seemed to have weight and volume as it constantly eroded the space around them. It even seeped through their nasal passages, windpipes, and lungs. It was absorbed by the capillaries in their lungs, and it seeped into their blood and nervous tissues. Dub dub dub! Dub dub dub! Huff huff huff! Huff huff huff! The darkness appeared to filter out all sound. They could only hear their heartbeat and breathing at this point. Their exceptionally clear breathing and heartbeat made the surroundings seem even more dead. Such a deathly stillness was enough to cause claustrophobia even among the most fearless superhumans. The rescue team members activated the spirit and magnetic field imaging system on their helmets in an attempt to dispel the darkness. When they did so, the deep blue brilliance hit the walls on both sides of the rift and created colorful, squirming swirls. Even Meng Chao had never seen such complicated colors. It was as if a surging torrent was trying to bombard his brain through his retina, cone cells, and optical nerves. Illusions were popping up deep within his brain, and he seemed to see mottled, fragmented scenes of the ancient era again. He experienced an ancient war that was a hundred times more terrifying than the apocalypse that was about to destroy Dragon City. Meng Chaos nerves constricted, and his heart raced. He felt nauseous. The Heaven Realm experts who were far inferior to him could not withstand the torrent of information. Their faces turned pale, and their eyes were scattered. They were on the verge of collapsing. Lu Siya, on the other hand, had been crippled due to her broken spirit meridians, so she could not activate her enhanced vision. She could not receive the vast and complicated information torrent on the rock wall, but everything was normal for her. Were fifty to seventy meters below ground. Within a hundred meters around us, there are forty-nine horizontal gaps on both sides of the rock wall, and they lead to different underground cavities. Each cavity contains a unique test and precious treasure. The colorful swirls that you see are the spirit ripples of these tests and pieces of inheritance. Dont worry, Wu Haibo said. Mankind has mainly explored fifty to seventy meters below ground in the past half a century. Long before the Blood Alliance was established, many lucky people escaped from the horizontal cracks and brought back plenty of precious ancient technology. It helped mankind to overcome great difficulties at the beginning of the transmigration. All in all, this place is relatively stable and safe. Weve cracked most of the tests here. The bacteria and viruses that remain here wont likely affect our immune system thats been upgraded over and over again. However, if we continue down, things wont be so simple. Wu Haibo scanned the area below him again. The illusory scarlet afterimages did not stop around any of the horizontal cracks. Instead, they continued downward. The figures indomitable posture did not resemble that of a deep diver exploring the unknown. It was more like a shooting star that came from beyond the sky. It tore the sky apart and swooped down at high speed. Chapter 1869 - 1869 Infected Ruins 1869 Infected Ruins With Battle God Lei Zongchaos guidance, everyone continued their descent. Even Wu Haibo, who had been talking non-stop earlier, became much quieter. The head of the Ancient Ruins Research Center did not have more information to give because they were now seventy to eighty meters below the rifts exit. In the past, even the audacious and insane Blood Alliance had only driven the ordinary citizens to explore the areas between fifty to seventy meters deep. They rarely stepped into the area where Meng Chao and the others had constantly descended. This was not because the Blood Alliance cherished human lives. The deep divers who had reached such a depth would be unpredictable even if they could return safely. They would more or less mutate once they got to the surface. The worst case in the Blood Alliances record described a deep diver who had apparently returned to the laboratory safe and sound. He was observed for forty-eight hours, and he received a full-body scan that was a hundred times more intensive. After confirming that not a single cell of his had mutated, he was partially unshackled and released back to his small dormitory. However, just one minute after those forty-eight hours, plenty of tentacles with sharp teeth, as well as thorns, suddenly sprouted from the deep divers throat and attacked everyone in his field of vision. There were more than a hundred ordinary citizens who had been captured and forced into the ancient ruins, as well as a few of the Blood Alliances scientists and powerful security personnel. They were all tragically killed by the deep divers tentacles, and they turned into monsters similar to him. In the end, the Blood Alliance had no choice but to completely seal off the area where the monsters wandered. They injected a large amount of viscous fuel and created a sealed fire that lasted for several hours to burn the area to ashes. Only then did they stop the monsters from wreaking havoc. After this incident, even the inhumane Blood Alliance dared not easily travel past the death threshold that was seventy meters below ground Well, to be more precise, this was not the most serious damage that a deep diver had caused the Blood Alliance. This was because Battle God Lei Zongchao was also a deep diver. Moreover, he was one of the few lucky divers who never mutated at all. The internal collapse caused by his counterattack was the most serious damage that the Blood Alliance had ever experienced. Perhaps, like the deep diver who attacked indiscriminately with his tentacles, the Battle Gods mind had long been eroded by the mysterious power in the ruins. However, his incubation period might be longer. Perhaps it was not forty-eight hours but nearly half a century? Beep! At that moment, Meng Chao heard a sharp buzzing sound beside him. He swept his searchlight across the area and found a Battle God Palace disciple who was attached to a nearby rope. The disciples eyes were unfocused, his face was ashen, and his chest was heaving weakly. It was as if his lungs were being squeezed by an invisible hand and he could not breathe at all. The bracelet that detected his physiological parameters was emitting an abnormal orange light. Meng Chao quickly grabbed the disciples wrist and injected a stream of spirit energy into his body. The Battle God Palace disciple was like a drowning man grasping at straws. He took a deep breath, and a layer of gray, sticky sweat formed on his forehead. Finally, his expression improved slightly. Just now-just now He stammered and looked around, still in shock. While I was climbing down just now, I felt as if I was crawling into a darkness that was as thick as ink. When I looked left and right, all of you were gone! This was one of the most common illusions people experienced when exploring the ancient ruins. However, the hallucinations that could be categorized as extreme claustrophobia were also the most likely reasons for people to go mad, dance, fall into the abyss, and lose their lives. Fortunately, his bracelet alerted him in time, and Meng Chao immediately saved him. His mind was not greatly affected since he could still answer the questions in his notebook when he performed a second self-examination. Everyone took the opportunity to rest and adapt to the heavy pressure brought by the endless darkness at a depth of nearly a hundred meters. They also scanned their surroundings to gather more useful information. Meng Chao noticed that at this depth, the rock walls on both sides of the crevice showed increasing signs of artificial restoration. The large rock walls were as smooth as mirrors and even smoother than metal plates that had been punched into the ground. There was almost no friction. The material that made up the rock walls did not look like metal or alloy, but more like crystal clear jade. Within the translucent jade, there were crisscrossing, glittering routes that constituted mysterious, three-dimensional mazes. Such a structure was naturally not the work of nature. Meng Chao had once seen similar structures in the memories of the monster mastermind. It was a city built by the Ancients, and all the buildings inside seemed to be made of crystals. Thousands of gold and silver threads were embedded into them to form a magnificent piece of art. So, this ancient ruin, or rather, every ancient ruin site, is the work of the Ancients? If thats the case, then it makes sense that there are a lot of ancient treasure troves and advanced technology in this place. However, judging from the monster masterminds memories, although the Ancients reached the peak of perfection and were already evolving into pure energy lifeforms, they still possessed rationality and logic. In a sense, they could communicate and even predict the future. If Dragon Citys transmigration to the Other World was truly orchestrated by the Ancients with the purpose of selecting the best Earthlings to inherit their legacy and restart their civilization, then the tests in the ancient ruins could be extremely difficult. However, they shouldnt be illogical and purely based on luck without any correct answer. They shouldnt just trample on human beings until they become unrecognizable monsters that return to the surface and kill wantonly! Meng Chao shook his head. He discovered the differences between the ancient structures in the depths of the ancient ruins and the crystal city he saw in the monster masterminds memories. No, it was not as simple as the ruins being shattered and dull. The structures in the ancient ruins had not only been torn apart by the drastic changes in the geological structure brought about by the passage of billions of years. They had also been eroded by the surrounding rocks, which left ugly lumps of swelling and scars. There were also many fossilized creatures that resembled withered vines and dried earthworms in plenty of places. They spread out from the depths of the rock layers and seeped into the structures along the broken ancient complexes. As such, the solemn, orderly passages and spacious, bright rooms in the ancient structures turned into twisted cracks and cavities that looked like monster organs. The ancient ruins seem to beinfected? All of a sudden, a strange thought popped up in Meng Chaos mind. Chapter 1870 - 1870 Ancient Illusion 1870 Ancient Illusion Even though it was absurd, Meng Chao treated the ancient ruins as a crystal giant that had been sleeping underground for billions of years. He believed that the ruins did not normally appear twisted, strange, and unpredictable. Under normal circumstances, it should be an extension of the Ancientscrystal clear and straightforward. It could be ruthless and destroy all creatures that did not conform to its expectations, but it should not be without any rules, like an unpredictable chaos. What Meng Chao saw before him was a result of the crystal giant being infected, and it was now suffering from a disease. More accurately, it was the result of the entanglement, struggle, and interaction between the ancient civilization and the ancient beasts that once occupied the entire planet. If thats the case, where did the power that summoned Master Lei come from? Meng Chao thought to himself. Is it from the ancient civilization, or is it from the chaos that literally covers the entire planets surface? It can even build a tower that pierces through the atmosphere into the heavens by piling monsters on top of each other. While he was contemplating, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the darkness below. Meng Chao lowered his head and looked down. The black fog under his feet was rising and falling at an extremely high frequency like a thick, black tide. When the black tide rose, it was only inches away from Meng Chaos toes. It was as if thousands of tentacles were about to reach out from the black tide and wrap around Meng Chaos body. When the black tide receded, it resembled a bottomless abyss that devoured all sound and light. No matter how much Meng Chao enhanced his vision, he could not see a single thing at the bottom. The rumbling sounds, on the other hand, were comparable to the sounds of a mighty underground river that carried countless secrets that had been sealed for billions of years. They surged from below and flowed into the endless darkness. Stimulated by the booming sound, the black tide rose and fell even more fiercely, as though a chaos beast was slowly awakening. Deep within the black tide, colorful, intense ripples that were undetectable by regular human eyes were rolling up. The five-colored ripples swept across everyone who was clinging to the rock wall. All the rescue team members were in a dilemma as no one could escape the infiltration and touch of the colorful ripples. Meng Chao frowned slightly. He was about to remind Lu Siya to be careful, but he suddenly sensed that something was wrong. There was actually no one around him. Lu Siya, Long Feijun, Shen Yupeng, Wu Haibo, all the disciples of Battle God Palace, the secret police of the adjudicator court, and the Black Horn Warriors of the Ancient Ruins Research Center had all disappeared into the colorful ripples raised by the black tide. He was the only one left to face the boundless, mysterious, and dark underground world. Meng Chao could not even confirm if he was still in the same spot because he suddenly realized that even the rock wall he was climbing had undergone a bizarre change. The rocks had become new. The original rock wall had been worn down by mysterious forces over several hundred million years. It had long become mottled and bumpy. There were bumps everywhere, as well as hideous cracks and twisted lumps. The dense holes in the wall also secreted sticky liquid, which made people feel nauseous. It looked like the stomach lining of a giant beast. Yet, at this moment, the rock wall before Meng Chaos eyes had become as smooth as a mirror again. It was crystal clear, and he could vaguely see the intricate but perfectly organized golden and silver threads embedded in it. They formed a pattern that resembled a three-dimensional circuit diagram. Even the narrow, winding cracks that became compressed after a collapse had returned to their original appearance. They now formed a spacious, straight, and bright underground tunnel. As far as Meng Chaos eyes could see, there were at least a hundred crystal people. Their bodies were surrounded by spirit flames, and their flesh was translucent. They gave off an otherworldly and wise aura as they walked in and out of the tunnel. One of the bald crystal men, who was more than three meters tall, walked out of a tunnel under Meng Chaos feet. He stepped on air and passed through Meng Chaos body as he slowly floated up. Meng Chaos pupils contracted to the size of two needles, but he did not sense anything unusual. However, he soon realized that all the crystal people were illusions. This included the brand-new ancient ruins that he saw. To be precise, it was a record from billions of years ago. At that time, the ancient ruins had just been built, and it was still being used by the ancient civilization. Judging from the way the Ancients used the space, this place is certainly not a ruin but a laboratory, research institute, or academic hall. It wasnt until the ancient civilization and the Chaos Behemoth suffered heavy losses and could no longer sustain themselves on the planet that they were forced to seal this place. They were hoping that their descendants would inherit their cause billions of years down the line. However, although the Chaos Behemoth was attacked by the space-based orbital weapons, and most of its body was burned, it did not die completely. Instead, it left behind many seeds of life that were known as Eggs of Chaos. In the billions of years that followed, tentacles sprouted from several Eggs of Chaos, and they found a lot of laboratories or research institutes left by the ancient civilizations. They destroyed all the places until they became utterly unrecognizable and extremely dangerous. Based on the information he knew, Meng Chao drew the outline of the truth. No, its not a mere illusion Meng Chao blinked. He realized that after the illusion of the bald crystal person penetrated his body, his senses underwent a subtle change. His sight, hearing, and even touch were greatly improved. He could scan the information that the Ancients exchanged in the brand-new ancient ruins more clearly. It was an incredibly mysterious feeling. It was as if he had become one with the entire space and could look down on everything from an omniscient perspective. He heard two Ancients communicating at the entrance of a pathway more than thirty steps away from him. Flames were circling them, and they were flickering at a high frequency of several hundred times per second. They were exchanging information that was a hundred times richer than human language. He also noticed that in a laboratory surrounded by crystal walls, an Ancient man was operating a machine that was more precise and complicated than a clock. It was embedded with countless cranks, gears, and ratchets that were the size of rice grains. On top of that, it bore the carvings of even more subtle runes. Meng Chao then saw an Ancient man above the rock wall in front of him. The man had an extraordinary aura as he walked on air with his hands behind his back. Light shot out of his eyes, and it left a complicated, indescribable symbol on the rock wall. Chapter 1871 - 1871 Crevice 1871 Crevice The symbols carved on the rock wall seemed simple and crude, but they were actually full of details. It was as if their resolution had reached an infinite level. One could continuous enlarge the layered patterns, and they would present one new world after another. In every world, there was information billions of times more complex than the symbols themselves. They were like magnificent, boundless libraries. Each of the many trillion characters among the billions of books on the thousands of bookshelves in the library acted as the entrance to a different library. Meng Chao did not have the ability to read this information at first. However, as the black tide surged and spirit energy surged deep inside the ancient ruins, his vitality magnetic field seemed to resonate with the magnetic field of the surrounding space. It was as if he had temporarily unlocked some of the Ancients authority because he was one of their descendants. He could control his body in the same way the Ancients could. His eyes now seemed to be equipped with the functions of an astronomical telescope and an electron microscope at the same time. He could clearly capture and infinitely magnify the complicated symbols on the opposite rock wall. He could also guide his consciousness into the infinite library that the symbols had activated and wander in the infinite ocean of information. According to Meng Chaos basic understanding, the symbols contained all the research information about spirit meridians in the ancient civilization. In other words, this was the Ancients research on the energy network of biological life forms. Entire blueprints and flow charts of their theoretical frameworks were there. As long as he could understand the information in the symbols No, as long as he could understand even a tenth no, a hundredth, it would be enough for the spirit meridians in his body to undergo a qualitative change. Then, he would be able to break through the shackles of his current realm and surpass the Deity Realm! Just then, Meng Chaos heart skipped a beat. While he was in a trance, he had forgotten about his situation and that of his companions, as well as the problems that Dragon City was facing. Worse still, he had forgotten that they still had to search for the Battle God, Lei Zongchao. He was in the infinite library, and his perspective seemed to be divided into hundreds or thousands of parts. He was attached to the thousands of otherworldly, sage-like Ancients at the same time. He watched as they gauged, searched, explored, and overcame the complexities involved in the energy network of life forms from different angles. Countless formulas, algorithms, experiment logs of success and failure, and even the personal feelings of the experimenters turned into a surging torrent of information. They crashed into Meng Chaos mind in the most efficient and intense way. Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak Eh eh eh eh, eh eh eh eh Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz Meng Chao heard a voice that could not be described with words. It was simultaneously sharp and deep, unclear and clear, strange and holy. It sounded like ancient ravings from the netherworld that could corrode and destroy ones mind. However, he soon realized that these ravings were not unpredictable and without pattern. The information was just too dense and overwhelming. It was almost as if the information that was as abundant as the stars in the universe had been compressed and transmitted to his brain in the blink of an eye. His brain lacked the hardware to store the information, or the software to extract and read the information. Due to the self-protection mechanism of the human brain, he could only process the enormous information stream that contained the ancient civilizations wisdom in the form of garbled codes. Either way, he knew that he was far from understanding the wisdom of the ancient civilization. He was aware that if he forced himself to comprehend it, he would likely have a mental breakdown and go completely insane. His brain was overloaded, and his brain cells were burning furiously. All of this turned his skull into an empty coal oven. He could not help but immerse himself in the infinite library and the super-compressed ancient information. He was not willing to snap out of it. An unknown amount of time passed. It felt like a second, but it also felt like billions of years. A sharp buzzing sound suddenly came from the depths of his brain. It was the detector for his mental and physiological parameters, and the alarms for both parameters were ringing concurrently. The spirit magnets lurking deep within his brain were automatically activated too. They spread and expanded along the circuits in his brain as they formed a crisscrossing cooling network. The high temperature and pressure caused by his overloaded brain was shot out through his mouth, nose, eyes, ears, and pores. The explosive pain from the high pressure in his brain jolted him awake. Enduring the pain, he swallowed a mouthful of burning hot saliva with great difficulty. He panted and groaned for a long time before his soul and body gradually overlapped again. Meng Chao realized that he had already jumped onto the rock wall on the other side. The rune that the bald crystal man left billions of years ago was now right in front of him. It contained information about the energy systems of carbon life forms. Unfortunately, when Meng Chao woke up, he had already lost the ability to automatically read, transmit, and analyze ancient information. Of course, the serious interference and deep erosion that the ability inflicted on his overly weak human brain and mind ceased as well. At that moment, Meng Chao could see that the rune had already lost its luster after years of weathering. It was shattered. If one did not look carefully, one would easily confuse it with the cracks on the rock wall. There had been a straight pathway that led to the life energy laboratory below the rune. However, it turned into a winding, twisted, and dark crevice under the constant collapse and compression of the rocks long ago. Meng Chao abruptly realized that he had inserted his entire right arm deep into the crevice at some point in time. The excruciating pain from his fingertips and the blood on his palm told him that his right hand was scratching hard against the rocks in the crack. He had been trying to expand the crevice and find a new point of force. W-What was I doing earlier? Fine ice crystals seeped out of Meng Chaos forehead. He sensed his central nervous system, nerve endings, and every muscle fiber again, but he found himself clinging to the crevice in a very weird posture. Judging from the way his hands were grabbing around and his feet were exerting force, he was thinking about boring into the crevice without looking back! Am I attracted by the mysteries of the ancient era without knowing? Was I trying to pass through the pathway and enter the life energy laboratory to absorb a higher level of wisdom? But this tunnel has already collapsed! At this point, the widest part of the tunnel is only twenty centimeters, and the narrower part is only five centimeters. Its not even half the width of a palm. Even if I can contort my muscles and bones, its still too much! Chapter 1872 - 1872 Missing Person 1872 Missing Person Meng Chao dared not imagine what would have happened if he had not woken up in time. Would he have ended up like those poor seniors in the Ancient Ruins Research Center? They had bored into the deformed and twisted crevices without a care for the injuries they sustained. Eventually, they became monsters with torn flesh and broken bones that fused together and disappeared into the darkness forever. Wait, he was already awake, so where were the others? Meng Chaos heart tightened. He quickly scanned his surroundings and inhaled the cold air. He realized that everyone in the rescue team, including himself, was no longer where they were. Earlier, they had been at a depth of about seventy to eighty meters below the rift. However, in the few seconds or minutes that he had been trapped in the illusion, they had dropped to at least a hundred meters below ground. The surrounding rock walls became increasingly deformed and shattered. The darkness above their heads was getting thicker and thicker, as though it had condensed into a solid object that could not even be blown up by a railway gun. It was trying to seal them in there. More cracks appeared on the rock walls on both sides of the abyss, and almost every crack had a rescue team member clinging to it. Everyone had the same deep eyes and dull expressions as Meng Chao did earlier. Without realizing, they had squeezed part of their limbs and a part of their torso into the obviously narrow and twisted gaps. Many of them had gotten their nano battle suits torn by the sharp edges of the rocks, and their flesh was covered in shocking wounds. Their blood meandered and silently spilled into the abyss. However, they did not seem to feel any pain. Excitement and devotion were written all over their faces as if they were immersed in the ocean of wisdom and secrets. Using their blood as fuel, they were squirming deeper into the crevices at a faster rate. Only Lu Siya was faring better than the others because she had lost all her spirit energy. She could not sense too much information from the ancient era, so she simply leaned against the rock wall and focused on one of the crevices. However, she could barely restrain the urge to dive in and stop herself from staring into the abyss. Oh, no! Meng Chao knew that all the search and rescue team members, including Long Feijun, Shen Yupeng, and Wu Haibo, had probably encountered the same danger as he just did. At this moment, their souls were probably immersed in the magnificent and layered infinite library. They were snooping around and gathering the Ancients wisdom while basking in the advanced civilizations infinite glory. If they were not interrupted in time, they would probably crawl into the crevices like moths to a flame and turn themselves into monsters! It was too late to wake every single member of the team! Golden light exploded in Meng Chaos eyes, and the magnetic body secreted itself out of his arms in the form of golden liquid metal. It wrapped around his arms tightly and extended to the front of his fists. In the end, it condensed into two heavy blades that were as sharp as battle axes. Swoosh! There were raging flames on the Skull Crushers blades, and they were filled with fighting spirit. Like a burning storm, they illuminated the abyss and tore the darkness apart. Whoosh! Meng Chao spread his arms and left behind a shadow that resembled a great roc spreading its wings on the rock wall. Once he expanded his chest to the limit, he contracted his pectorals abruptly. Then, he crossed his arms and exerted strength. The two axes instantly accelerated from stillness to breaking the sound barrier, and they collided fiercely like two supersonic missiles with dazzling flames. The sound waves were augmented by spirit energy, and they turned into visible ripples. At that moment, the layers of ripples chased and competed with each other as they turned into waves that rivaled the black tide. They swept through the brains of every rescue team member. It looked like the search and rescue team members had been hit by the sound of thunder. They trembled and broke free from the illusion one after another. Everyone began to exchange looks. When they figured out their situation, they broke out in cold sweat and cast grateful glances at Meng Chao. How is this possible? How did the Ancient Ruins Summon become so strong? Wu Haibo looked at his hands, which were scratched and bloody inside the crevice. He was partially confused and partially scared. There have been cases of explorers losing control and failing to pull themselves away from the Ancient Ruins Summon in the past. However, in most cases, less than half of the expedition team would be bewitched. The rest would have a chance to stop and rescue them. As far as I know, in the thousands of explorations during the Blood Alliances rule and after the establishment of our research center, there has never been a case where all the members of an exploration team heard such a strong call! Has the power of the ancient ruins grown stronger instead of weaker after being sealed for more than ten years? Is it like a ferocious beast that hasnt feasted for a long time, hence its becoming hungrier and more impatient? The Ancient Ruins Summon appears to be clearer than before. A Black Horn Warrior licked his lips and asked, Does this mean that we have a chance to discover more ancient technology and further enhance Dragon Citys strength? Meng Chao noticed that he was a seasoned soldier with a weathered face. His rough skin had the texture of sandpaper and metal. Underneath his torn nano suit were crisscrossed scars that silently told of his cruelty and glory. He had definitely been through hundreds of battles. It looked like he had worked at the research center for a long time. Before the ruins were sealed, he had participated in similar exploration and rescue missions. He had even heard the Ancient Ruins Summon before. He could have only come to such a conclusion by comparing his personal experiences. Put your greed aside. Theres already too much ancient technology. Theyre too complex and dangerous. They far exceed the level that we can digest and absorb! Wu Haibo frowned and reprimanded him in a low voice. Being too powerful may not bring you good fortune. On the contrary, it may become the source of chaos and even destruction. Remember that. Otherwise, youll be controlled by the Ancient Ruins Summon again. Youll crawl into a crevice nearby and disappear into the darkness forever! The Black Horn veteran felt a chill in his heart. He realized that something had been wrong with him a moment ago. He quickly took out his laptop and performed a self-examination. Just then, a secret police officer shouted, Wait, our numbers dont add up. Were missing one person! Everyone was taken aback. They quickly scanned the area and found the problem. There were supposed to be ten secret police officers, ten Black Horn Warriors, ten Battle God Palace disciples, Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Wu Haibo. The rescue team originally had thirty-three members. Now, only thirty-two headlights were bobbing up and down in the darkness. Chapter 1873 - 1873 Mutant 1873 Mutant Over there! Someone with sharp eyes noticed a faint flickering light and a rustling sound coming from the depths of an especially twisted crevice. Everyone looked closer and found that something seemed to be crawling and wriggling in the crevice. It was only about two or three fingers wide. The corner of a persons clothes was exposed under the light, and they discovered that it was the missing member! But how was this possible? The writhing man before them had been compressed into an extremely flat and thin creature. Superhumans could control their bodies by compressing or expanding themselves at will. However, there was a limit to such control. The width of two or three fingers was not enough to accommodate the parts that could not be compressed, such as the skull and the pelvis. On top of becoming flat and thin, the rescuers body was also being stretched to an unbelievable degree. His head had been squeezed to the point where his facial features were completely deformed, while his feet were still covered in boots. The distance between his head and feet was at least ten to twenty meters. At first glance, he looked like a strange python. However, even pythons had spines, so they could not pass through places that were narrower than their spines. In contrast, the member of the rescue team was like a combination of an arthropod and mollusk. He resembled a huge, slimy worm that could change its form at will. Zhao Liwei! What are you doing? his friend shouted. Hurry back! The search-and-rescue team member named Zhao Liwei turned a deaf ear to him. His chest had been compressed to the maximum, and he was making gasping noises. It was as if his flesh was being twisted and his bones were being reconstructed. He groaned in extreme pain. It also sounded like he was moaning in extreme pleasure, as though his soul was being cleansed and sublimated in the brilliance of the ancient civilization. It was obvious that shouting alone would not wake him. His friend tried to crawl into the gap since there was enough room to grab his left foot that was hanging at the back. However, the inner wall of the crevice was embedded with sharp rocks. The gravel gave off a colorful and particularly intense luster under the search lights. They did not look like ordinary rocks but more like alloys that had been tempered for thousands of years. Logically speaking, superhumans possessed flesh that was as hard as steel. It was impossible for mere gravel to tear through their defenses. However, he had only gotten in halfway when the gravel cut his skin open and blood flowed out. Meanwhile, Zhao Liwei was boring deeper and deeper into the crevice. His deformed body secreted a large amount of gray mucus, which helped him move forward. At the same time, his friends hands kept slipping off as he tried to grab his ankles. Just as Zhao Liwei was about to disappear from everyones sight, Meng Chao attacked. Swoosh! His two chain blades, one on the left and the other on the right, were entwined with spiraling flames of spirit energy. As if they had lives of their own, they moved forward in the gaps and soon wrapped around Zhao Liweis left leg. Get over here! Meng Chao wrapped the chain blades around his arms as well, and layers of power that resembled ripples poured into the cracks. However, he immediately sensed Zhao Liweis tenacious and almost crazy resistance. This guy is incredibly strong! Meng Chao did not expect a mere Heaven Realm superhuman to be able to compete with him in terms of absolute power. He was a Deity Realm warrior after all The chain blades were clearly wrapped around Zhao Liweis left leg, but Meng Chao felt as if they were wrapped around a giant pillar that supported the sky. No matter how hard he tried, he could not move the mans leg at all. He dared not use explosive force as it might break Zhao Liweis left leg. The two of them were in a stalemate for a few seconds, and Zhao Liwei continued to move forward in the crevice. Even so, Meng Chao held his left foot firmly in place. The joints between his thighs, hip bone, abdominal cavity, chest cavity, cervical vertebrae, and head were all growing increasingly long. It seemed that his bones had completely fused with his flesh and blood. They had turned into a fleshy pile with no fixed shape. However, his consciousness still existed in an extremely strange and crazy form. This is not good! Meng Chao felt like he was about to lose his grip. It was not that he could not hold on, but Zhao Liweis left foot was getting thinner and thinner. The joints, bones, tendons, and muscles that seemed to be components of his left foot melted into paste and escaped the control of the chain blades. The only thing he left behind was a layer of wrinkled skin that was as thin as a cicadas wing. At this moment, many people, including Meng Chao, saw Zhao Liwei turn around to look at them from the end of the tunnel. He even seemed to be smiling. It was an inhuman smile, though. His head had already been squeezed to a length of more than a meter by the gap that was less than a finger wide. Crash! Meng Chaos chain blades bounced back together with Zhao Liweis left footif it could still be called a left foot. Zhao Liwei was swallowed by the darkness, and he completely disappeared from the gap and everyones sight. D*mn it Meng Chao frowned and examined Zhao Liweis foot that he had dragged back with the chain blades. Through the subtle changes in his strength, he was sure that he had not torn off this left foot. Zhao Liwei had given up on it, like a gecko breaking its tail. Moreover, the broken part of his left foot was as smooth as a mirror. There was not a single drop of blood flowing out or a single broken bone. It did not seem like a body part but an independent life form that was born intact. It was even trembling and expanding under the influence of the rescue teams vitality magnetic field. One could say that it was a beating but oddly-shaped heart. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. With Wu Haibos approval, he used the Skull Crushers to gently cut open the left foot. With his Deity Realm power, even the thick, giant ax blades could carry out precise operations like a scalpel. However, even after he peeled off the skin of Zhao Liweis left foot, he still could not find a drop of blood or even a dried blood vessel. Beneath the human skin was a gray substance that was a mixture of rubber, wood fibers, and minerals. Even when he cut the foot open from the middle, there was not a single bone to be found. It seemed that the Ancient Ruins Summon had not only invaded Zhao Liweis mind. The power that was beyond human understanding had also changed the structure of his body and even the nature of his cells in an instant. It turned Zhao Liwei from a carbon-based creature into an extremely weird existence. Perhaps he realized that his situation was already beyond saving. The gray substance that made up the left foot made a sizzling sound similar to the opening of a soda bottle, and it produced a large amount of powdery foam. In the end, it turned completely into bubbles and disappeared. Chapter 1874 - 1874 Destruction or Rebirth? 1874 Destruction or Rebirth? Meng Chao tried to wrap the flying bubbles with his spirit energy. He tried his best to keep a trace of the bubbles, and in the end, he only obtained a slightly crystalline powder. What is this? Meng Chao looked at the powder in his hand and fell into deep thought. Why would human flesh turn into a rubbery gray substance? Why would the gray substance turn into pink bubbles, and why would there be crystal clear powder inside the pink bubbles? For some reason, he thought of the Ancients who had bodies that seemed to be made of clear crystal and metal. If human corpses were burned in flames, they would turn into gray ashes. With that in mind, the crystal clear powder looked like the ashes of the Ancients. Is it possible that Zhao Liwei didnt turn into a deformed monster after being squeezed by the gap? Instead, he slowly transformed from a human being into an Ancient? Could it be that the seemingly strange and terrifying process was not the distortion of human nature but the achievement of nirvana? Is it possible that the dangerous crisscrossing cracks are not fatal traps but the birth canals of the mothers body? A newborn baby can only be reborn and become a supreme existence as transparent as the Ancients after it tries its best to pass through the birth canals and receive its mothers blessing. Is it possible that all the explorers whove heard the Ancient Ruins Summon and plunged into the darkness in the past decades never died? Could it be that they lived in a brand-new form in another dimension at the end of the crevices, between the worlds created by the Ancients? Meng Chao shuddered. He forced himself to stop thinking because he found that he was gradually being drawn to the depths of the dark crevice. The crevice had become less mysterious and terrifying in his eyes. It was now filled with an unknown attraction. He was not sure whether the thoughts he had earlier were the result of rational thinking or the result of his brain waves being twisted by the weird existence within the gap. Meng Chao shook his head and looked around. He realized that most people were in deep thought as well. Meng Chao took a deep breath and hammered his iron fist against the wall. His fist was wrapped in the spirit magnet, and spirit energy spread out on the rock wall like the waves of an earthquake. It created a thunderous rumble deep inside the cracks and woke everybody up from the infinite loop of their thoughts. Everyone swallowed their saliva with difficulty once they snapped out of their daze. In just a few minutes, they had already been tempted by the ancient ruins twice, and they had almost no power to resist it. Think about our mission! Long Feijuns face was twisted and filled with murderous intent. I dont care what you saw in the illusion just now. I dont care how much you understood the Ancient Ruins Summon. Even if you really want to dive into the d*mn crevices before you and turn into wriggling earthworms, none of it matters! he said through gritted teeth. Remember that we still have a mission, we still have a home, and we still have something that we have to protect at all costs! That is most important. Theres still a huge mess above ground waiting to be solved, and the key to solving everything is Lei Zongchao, the Battle God. Therefore, regardless of what you want to do, you have to find the Battle God first! Once we find the Battle God, complete our mission, and resolve the crisis in Dragon City, it wont matter even if were tempted to burrow into the crevices again At the end of his sentence, the colonel of the Red Dragon Army could not help but lick his lips and smile uncontrollably. Meng Chao did not know if he was imagining things, but Long Feijuns smile seemed familiar. Zhao Liwei had the same smile when he looked back just before being devoured by the darkness. It appeared that even Long Feijun had been affected by the ancient ruins, and his brain had been implanted with the seeds of temptation. He could not completely destroy this seed. He could only use the mission to block it out temporarily. Perhaps this was not an isolated phenomenon, but a common predicament for all rescue teams. Perhaps being able to temporarily block the seeds of temptation was already the best outcome. Everyone, conduct another round of self-examination. If you find any problems or feel like youre not in good shape for the mission, return to the isolated resting area near the entrance of the rift. The rest can continue moving forward! Wu Haibo said. Naturally, no one turned around. No one was willing to let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to find the Battle God and save Dragon City, or to get a closer look at the mysteries of the ancient civilization. There was a chance to discover the ultimate answer to life and what lay beyond the boundaries of mankind. The journey soon became even more treacherous and strange. It seemed like there was an unprecedented storm in the vast darkness. The storm carried waves that twisted and changed the surrounding geological structure. The entire underground space underwent unpredictable changes the entire time. They looked up a few seconds after they climbed over a broken rock wall. Right then, they noticed that the rock wall had become as smooth as a mirror. There were no signs of their passage, and it did not look like the wall they had just climbed. They could clearly see a platform protruding out of the rock wall below. They would have been able to catch their breath there, but by the time they slid down their ropes, the platform had disappeared. It remained a bottomless abyss. They threw some scraps down and waited for a few minutes. However, they could not hear the sound of them hitting the ground. To make matters worse, all three ropes broke during the descent. With that said, the rope breaking was not a huge problem. A Heaven Realm superhuman had the ability to activate his vitality magnetic field, nullify gravity, and float in the void. Even if their magnetic fields were chaotic in the ancient ruins and they could not float or fly stably, everyone there could at least stay afloat and walk on walls like martial artists. The issue was the way the ropes broke. Just like Zhao Liweis broken left foot, the points of breakage were as smooth as a mirror. There was no trace of fraying or snapping. It was as if the ropes did not break at all; the upper half of the rope had just been transferred to another mysterious space. This made everyone wonder if they could turn back. Had the path to the surface been torn and twisted like the three ropes? What if they turned back and climbed upward with all their might for a few hours and crawled for several kilometers or even dozens of kilometers? Would they simply crawl from one dark abyss to another and never find that familiar light again? Chapter 1875 - 1875 We Have No Choice But to Squeeze Through 1875 We Have No Choice But to Squeeze Through Fortunately, Lei Zongchao still left behind scarlet afterimages. They were like shining beacons in the endless night that guided the rescuers forward. For the rest of the journey, the rescuers climbed very carefully. They stared at the Battle Gods vitality magnetic field as long as they could and drew a burning path in the darkness. They didnt want to pry into the cracks that might absorb their souls. They would stop every five minutes even if there were no abnormalities. All of them would conduct a self-examination and check each others physiological parameters to see if there were any problems. Just like that, they continued to climb down for about half an hour. They had already climbed to a depth of about four to five hundred meters from the exit of the rift. If they were near the Earths core, such a depth would be enough to produce a high temperature of nearly one hundred degrees and suffocating pressure. However, the air here was still cool. The wind whistled in the darkness from time to time. It gently scraped and wetted the rescuers skin, flesh, and bones. It made them feel like they were wearing diving suits and gradually sinking into the deepest trench on the planet. At this moment, Wu Haibo, who had descended to the deepest part, stopped abruptly. Before him, the scarlet shadow that represented the Battle Gods movement trajectory crawled into a narrow crevice after a series of dazzling movements on the rock wall. Everyone stopped in front of the crevice. The lights from their headlamps intersected as they watched the scarlet shadow be swallowed up by the darkness within the crevice. Everyone looked at each other in shock and fear. Whats going on? Has the mighty Battle God also been tempted by the Ancient Ruins Summon and turned into a twisted monster? The terrifying thought was like a python covered in thorns. It coiled around everybodys hearts so tightly that their eyes bulged out, and they could hardly breathe. Something else made them even more conflicted. If the Battle God has really crawled into the crevice and turned into a monster like Zhao Liwei, should we keep chasing after him and save him? Even if we manage to save the Battle God, he would be a monster. Could he still turn the tide and take charge of the situation? Thirty-two hearts thumped in the dead silence. No one could make such a difficult decision. I sense that Master Leis situation is different from Zhao Liweis. Meng Chao climbed up and down without giving up. He carefully observed Lei Zongchaos afterimages and the traces of his passage on the rock wall. Then, he closed his eyes and constructed a three-dimensional model of Lei Zongchaos movements in his mind. Did you guys notice that Master Lei never stopped for even a moment after he jumped into the abyss? He sprinted into the depths of the darkness like he was on a hundred-meter dash, Meng Chao said. This is the first time Master Lei has stopped to observe and think. He even turned back a few times and left red afterimages on the rock walls within a hundred meters around him. What do you think this means? This means Lei Zongchao isnt bewitched by the crevice. Rather, this crevice already bewitched him more than ten years ago before the ancient ruins were sealed, Lu Siya immediately replied. After more than ten years, he has returned to look for this crevice. Thats right. Meng Chao gazed at Lu Siya and continued. I think that when Master Lei entered the crevice, he was clear-headed. He knew what he was doing, and he should have known the consequences of doing so. After thinking about it rationally, he believed that he could bear the consequences and it would be beneficial to Dragon City. So? Shen Yupeng frowned and asked. Is this a different and harmless gap? Should we follow Lei Zongchaos footsteps and dive into the darkness, into the endless unknown? Meng Chao frowned slightly. He leaned against the edge of the crevice and subtly adjusted his posture until his body completely merged with Lei Zongchaos last scarlet afterimage at the entrance of the crevice. Then, he stuck half of his body into the crevice to spy on the movements in its depths. This crevice seems to be wider than all the other crevices weve encountered. Also, Meng Chao said, its inner walls are incredibly smooth, and there arent many sharp edges protruding out. Maybe we can pass through without turning our bodies into deformed and twisted forms. The entrance is spacious, but that doesnt mean there arent any twists and turns inside. No. Shen Yupeng shook his head. Just because we wont be scratched by the sharp rocks doesnt mean that the mysterious force within the crevice has no other way to modify our flesh and blood into weird substances such as rubber, crystal, and foam. It also doesnt mean that we wont be tempted by its ancient mysteries and completely forget our mission. But Im afraid that we cant turn back now. Meng Chao responded, I know that the deeper we go into the ancient ruins, the easier it is for us to encounter all kinds of strange and unpredictable dangers. But if we think about it from another perspective, who can guarantee that well return to our starting point without incident if we turn back now? Who can guarantee that well still be 100% us when we return and that we wont be corrupted by the mysterious power in the depths of the ruins? What I mean is, since all of us have probably been affected by the mysterious force, its also quite risky to return to the surface. At least, if we continue moving forward, well know when its time to die! Theres one more thing, and its very important. Lu Siya added, I studied the information and logs of many pioneers who had explored the ancient ruins, and I discovered an interesting phenomenon. There were many occurrences where the ancient ruins seemed to have free will or a life of its own. Its best not to go against its will. Look, we have a total of thirty-three rescue team members. Weve only lost one member after diving three to five hundred meters deep into the ruins. In previous explorations of the ancient ruins, half of the group or even the entire army would be killed. What we have is simply a stroke of good luck. One possibility is, weve been cautious and lucky enough. But could there be another possibility? Weve been following Battle God Lei Zongchao in this exploration mission. Maybe, we obtained the recognition and approval of the ancient ruins. Is it possible that the ancient ruins opened the path for us and allowed us to charge here without any danger? If thats the case, wont we anger the ancient ruins if we turn around now and give up halfway? We would put our entire team in a situation where we would definitely die. The possibility raised by Lu Siya made everyone shiver. They seemed to sense an enormous eye slowly opening in the darkness beneath their feet. It was unblinking as it stared at them and waited for them to make the decision to live or die. Chapter 1876 - 1876 On the Verge of Collapse 1876 On the Verge of Collapse I have an idea, Wu Haibo said. Well go in one by one. Well be no more than three to five meters apart from each other. This will ensure that the team member behind you can still see you. Once the member in the rear senses that the member in front of him is in a bad situation, where he is showing signs of sluggishness, twitching, twisting, squirming, or mutating, he should retreat immediately. That way, at least we can ensure that the entire team wont be wiped out in the gaps. Strictly speaking, Wu Haibos plan was still not perfect. No one knew how long this gap was. Based on the estimated distance between each team member, which was three to five meters, the thirty-two of them could only form a chain that was less than two hundred meters long. If the gap was more than two hundred meters long, it would not be as easy as they thought to retreat once the entire team entered the crevice and realized that the situation was bad. However, in such a treacherous and unpredictable environment, this was the best plan they could think of since they refused to give up. Im no stranger to such a situation. As the person who proposed the plan, Wu Haibo took the initiative to say, Ill take the lead. No, let me do it. No. Meng Chao shook his head and said, I can sense the spirit ripples in the depths of the crevice more clearly than you guys. Besides, if theres a mutation, I can resist it longer than you guys. In that case, Ill be second, Lu Siya immediately said. Im an ordinary person. If even I can pass through the crevice without danger, its probably safe enough. Time was tight, and there was no room for discussion. Meng Chao, Lu Siya, and Wu Haibo quickly formed the first group. They tied the broken ropes around each others waists and crawled into the crevice. This crevice was indeed different. Although it was still quite narrow, the rocks inside were smooth and delicate as if they had been washed out by an underground river from billions of years ago. There were no edges or corners, and it was even quite in line with the principles of ergonomics. Meng Chao did not even need to put in much effort. He slid into the cave like a loach by following the lines on the rocks. However, he still held his breath cautiously and counted in his heart. Every time he counted to three, he would turn back and talk to Lu Siya to make sure that their appearances or minds had not changed. After they crawled thirty to fifty meters in, the crevice gradually narrowed. The rocks around them began to shrink inward. It was as though they were moving from the mouth of a trumpet to the pipe. No matter how much Meng Chao contracted his muscles and bones, his back continued to brush against the sinking rock ceiling. He could sense the several billion tons of rock seeping into his cells and the depths of his soul. It felt indescribably heavy and cold. It also felt like a living person being stuffed into the coffin of a little child. What made it worse was, as the gap shrank, it became difficult for him to turn around and see Lu Siya clearly. Sister Ya, are you still there? Meng Chao gritted his teeth and tried his best to fold his cervical vertebrae. He heard cracking sounds coming from his skull, cervical vertebrae, and chest cavity. Even when the pain penetrated his spinal cord and spread through his neural network like flames, he could not sense Lu Siyas presence. He could only capture the rocks in the darkness that resembled frozen waves. They swallowed his desperate attempts to perceive his surroundings. He could only ask the question repeatedly. Of course, Lu Siya answered as calmly as possible. Has my appearance changed? Meng Chao continued asking. No, your appearance hasnt changed, Lu Siya answered patiently. Her voice made Meng Chao feel more at ease. Besides, no matter how narrow and rugged the gap became, the scarlet afterimages of Lei Zongchao continued to sparkle before him. When he passed through a few extremely narrow gaps, Meng Chao noticed that there were very fresh claw marks on the rock wall, as well as a small amount of clothing fibers, hair, and dandruff. This meant that someone had indeed passed through this place in the last twelve hours. Meng Chao used his spirit energy to carefully extract a piece of skin. Although it was only a small piece as thin as a cicadas wing, it still contained basic human cells. It did not turn into the strange substance that was between rubber, crystal, and metal like Zhao Liwei. It looks like my guess was correct. Master Lei did pass through this crevice safely, and he didnt turn into an unspeakable creature, Meng Chao secretly encouraged himself. By now, he had crawled at least three hundred meters deep into the crevice. In other words, the entire rescue team, including the other twenty-two members, had crawled into the crevice behind him. The mysterious environment and heavy responsibility inevitably made his imagination run wild, especially when the gap became increasingly narrow. To squeeze through, he was forced to stretch his limbs to the limit like a yoga master and twist them into a shape that would not appear in a persons wildest dreams. Despite Lu Siyas repeated confirmation, his mind was still filled with doubt. Am I still normal? Have I become a monster thats more than ten meters long like Zhao Liwei or a Giant Sandworm? The so-called normal version of me that Lu Siya saw was just an illusion. No, Lu Siya isnt around. Perhaps Ive already been separated from Lu Siya and the rest of the army. Theres nothing behind me except for eternal darkness. I was hallucinating and talking to someone who didnt exist in my mind. Meng Chao knew that these were all false thoughts. They were a side effect of claustrophobia. He had to eliminate this feeling immediately, or at least block it. Yet, no matter how hard he tried to focus or hypnotize himself, he could not stop the intense self-doubt. Like waves of burning black flames, it attacked his spirit defense in waves. He wanted to shout, dance, advance triumphantly, attack indiscriminately, as well as use any and all means to escape what felt like death row. It did not matter even if he had to become a worm No! Meng Chao shuddered. He realized that he was on the verge of collapse. Fortunately, the vitality magnetic field that Battle God Lei Zongchao left behind was especially strong. The scarlet afterimages burned fiercely, like a dazzling red lighthouse. Perhaps, when Lei Zongchao trudged through this place, his spirit defense had reached its limit, and he almost lost control. He knew that his disciples and successors would likely encounter the same problem. Hence, he left a trail of bright torches that were fueled by souls! Chapter 1877 - 1877 Ancient City 1877 Ancient City Master Lei has helped us to take the most difficult step. As long as we follow his trail, well definitely get out of this d*mn crevice! This thought erupted from the depths of Meng Chaos brain along with a raging flame. It helped him dispel all his doubts and fears, and it also repaired his muscle fibers and nerve tissues that were on the verge of breaking. They were now as tough as ever. Meng Chao growled. He no longer dwelled on how he was being squeezed by the crevice. He pushed forward with all his might and moved increasingly fast. Instead of barely inching through the crevice, he was moving more like a burning tunneling shield made of flesh and blood. Sparks and lightning flashed around him as he drilled through the hardest and darkest layers of rock at high speed. He rammed his way through them and even carved out a brand new path where there was none. He did not know how long he remained in this state, but his body suddenly felt lighter. No, feeling light all over did not even come close to describe how magical he felt at that moment. It was not like he had been facing a wall for ten years, only to break it today. He felt more like a fish that had lived in the deep sea for its entire life. Today, it suddenly surfaced and saw an incomparably vast world as well as an even bigger universe filled with dazzling stars. He could also compare himself to an embryo that had stayed in its mothers womb for too long. He was full of longing and fear for the outside world. Although he was worried that he might not be ready to face the real world, it was finally time for him to leave the womb. My, my body Meng Chaos entire body went limp. The arduous journey earlier had drained him of all his strength, but he still gritted his teeth and knelt down on one knee. He spread his arms before nervously checking his mind and body. Fortunately, he realized that his body and mind had not been affected. The proportions of his arms, legs, and torso were still normal, and his internal organs were still functioning properly. They were where they were supposed to be, and he still remembered the people he loved as well as the mission he shouldered. Unfortunately, his subconscious was protesting. It was as if he had missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to cleanse himself, transform his body, and be reborn. It was obvious that his body had reached the legendary Deity Realm under the nourishment of surging spirit energy. Every inch of his flesh, every cell, and every strand of his gene had been perfect in the eyes of his former self. Yet, right now, his body seemed so bloated, clumsy, dirty, and ugly. There were traces of it being pieced together with something else. Even his genetic strands were stuffed with the most complicated and redundant information. This is my limit. Meng Chao frowned slightly and muttered to himself, If I want to break through my limits, I have to surpass the fixed form of a human who is bound by rules. I need to strive for the Ancients perfect form! This strange thought made him shudder. He knew that once passed through the crevice, he would arrive at a deeper level of the ancient ruins. The ancient civilizations power was seducing him more and more. He had to constantly remind himself of his identity and mission. That was the only way he would not be sucked into the supreme Ancients vortex of immortal realms and completely lose himself. Meng Chao took a deep breath and looked into the distance. He smelled sulfur as if there was a volcanic eruption and water vapor was being stirred up by the raging waves in the deep sea. This was He had smelled the same thing in the monster masterminds memory fragments. It was the scent of the ancient era. However, he was not in the wilderness. Instead, he was in a magnificent and glorious city that stood in the vast underground space! Impossible! Meng Chao had seen countless things in his apocalyptic memories and on Picturesque Orchid Lakes Holy Mountain. Ordinary people would never have a chance to see such things their entire lives. Even so, Meng Chao had never seen a city like this before. Everything that appeared in his vision had the impact of a flood breaking through a dam. When they passed through the Supernatural Towers base and arrived at the ancient ruins surface, they already saw a vast space with an astonishing aura. Here, in the ancient ruins core layer, the space was at least ten times that of the surface. Meng Chao was in a trance. He felt as though he had not bored into the ground. Instead, he had jumped to the surface of another planet that was ten times larger through a super-long-distance space tunnel! However, the boundless space and unreachable black sky were not what surprised him the most. The underground space seemed capable of containing ten Dragon Cities, and it was filled to the brim with the ruins of a citythat surprised him the most! Thats right. The buildings before him towered into the clouds and looked like the residences of a mighty, miraculous god, but Meng Chao could tell that they were merely remnants. They were not even dilapidated buildings. They were just the debris, dust, and ashes of the once glorious buildings. After billions of years, they collapsed from the ravages of war and the long passage of time! However, even if they were just dust and ashes, they were still more magnificent than all the buildings constructed by human civilization since ancient times. Everything from the pyramids to sky gardens, to skyscrapers, and the sturdiest war fortresses could not compare. Faced with the broken walls and construction waste that were more than a hundred meters tall on average, Meng Chao felt like a bacteria that had entered the human world by mistake. Meng Chao looked at a piece of building debris that was a hundred times darker and harder than black marble but still turning into dust. It was nearly a hundred meters wide, and it led to an unknown street. Strangely enough, Meng Chao wondered if the owner of this enormous city might suddenly appear from the corner of a street. He could not tell whether he was afraid or not. Either way, he was looking forward to it. Fortunately, Battle God Lei Zongchaos scarlet afterimages were still present. Just then, a series of burning spirit flames converged into a straight and clear path into the ancient era. It was as if the civilization of mankind had gathered all its will and courage to throw an infinitely shining javelin into the past and future. After all, human civilization was still considered young on the universes grand scale. The javelin cut through the darkness and left a mark that was as red as lightning. The mark remained for a long time and pointed Meng Chao in the right direction. The path exists! Meng Chao mumbled to himself. However, his soul was crushed like a metal statue that had been frozen in an ice house for three days and three nights. Lu Siya had disappeared. To be more precise, the crevice had disappeared. No, not just the crevice, but the entire rock layer where the crevice was located. When Meng Chao looked back into the distance, the entire rock stratum that he had just trudged through with great difficulty vanished without a sound! Chapter 1878 - 1878 Deep in the Ancient City 1878 Deep in the Ancient City Everything before him, around him, above him, and below him was part of the black city that stretched as far as the eye could see. The enormous ruins of the buildings resembled tombs that were hundreds of meters high. Not only did they extend to the east, west, north, and south, but they also floated in the infinite space thousands of meters above and below. They formed a three-dimensional maze that did not seem to be anchored by gravity. Some of the structures that had been eroded for billions of years were still standing in the middle, like tottering tombstones. The black urban graveyard extended in all directions, as far as his eyes could see. However, his light of sight was soon swallowed by a black fog that rolled and squirmed as if it was alive. Meng Chao lowered his head and looked at his hands. From the nerve endings on his fingertips, he could still sense the pressure from the rock wall when he struggled with all his might to push it on both sides of the crevice. But now, the crevices, walls, boulders, and even the crust that separated him from Dragon City had all disappeared. It was as if he had been teleported from the bottom of Dragon City to a completely sealed alternate dimension. One end of a rope had originally been tied around his waist, and the other end had been tied to Lu Siyas waist. However, the rope was now suspended in midair. The end of the rope that was away from Meng Chao looked like a fishing line that had plunged into an invisible pond. Meng Chao lifted the rope and went forward to observe it. He noticed that the cut on the rope was incredibly neat, and every strand of man-made fiber in the rope was trembling slightly. It was as if it had not broken at all but was still connected to Meng Chao and Lu Siya. It moved up and down with their heartbeats, as well as breathing, and it swayed gently. Meng Chao pondered for a moment before he carefully tugged on the rope. At the spot where the rope had disappeared into thin air, circles of hazy ripples immediately appeared, as though there were vague waves. Meng Chao took a sedative pill from the first aid kit and flicked it gently at the ripples in the air. The pill passed through the ripples and disappeared without falling to the ground. Three seconds later, the ripples vanished too, and the second pill that Meng Chao threw out fell smoothly in a parabola that followed the laws of physics. Meng Chao nodded. His spirit flames surrounded the rope, and he proceeded to pull it. He still could not pull the entire rope and Lu Siya over. Yet, the rope did not seem to be tied to a hard solid object. Instead, it seemed to be stuck in a sticky swamp, tar, or gelatinous mass. It gave the illusion that it could be pulled with a little more force. However, Meng Chao was too afraid to keep trying. Spatial gaps were so strange that they could not be explained by the laws of physics. In the monster masterminds deep memory, even during the Ancient War, the fully-armored Ancients could instantly split into two or teleport to the rock stratum or even outer space when they faced spatial gaps. Meng Chao had no idea what would happen to Lu Siya if he dragged her over from the other end of the rope. He dared not risk it. Alright, looks like that crevice isnt just growing in the underground rock stratum, its also embedded in a space tunnel. Meng Chao rubbed his temples gently and quickly calmed down. He had encountered similar abnormal phenomena around the Turan Holy Mountain. It seemed that the ancient ruins under Dragon City and the area where the Turan Holy Mountain was located had similar effects. If an ordinary space was flat and even like a piece of white paper, then the spaces where the ancient ruins and Turan Holy Mountain were located seemed to crumple this piece of paper into a ball, unfold it, and roll it around several times until its fibers were torn. Not only were the layers of its folds visible to the naked eye, but the inside of this paper was also filled with crisscrossing gaps that were enough for fine particles at the molecular level to pass through. Lu Siya and I should have been teleported to different coordinates in this ancient citys graveyard, Meng Chao mumbled to himself. Since Im already here, Ill just take things as they come. At least Im still alive. This was enough to show that even if there was a living will behind the ancient ruins, it was not completely malicious toward him. With that thought, Meng Chao tied the rope around his waist. In his mind, things could be much worse, so he strode forward with his head held high. He stepped on the burning footprints that Battle God Lei Zongchao left behind and followed the pioneer. He was in the core area of the ancient city, where the city ruins were the densest and the structures that resembled tombstones were the tallest. The black fog that had been floating in the ruins of the giant city could seemingly absorb all sound waves. Whether it was Meng Chaos heavy footsteps, the occasional claps he made to attract the attention of his companions, or the crumbled walls that had been eroded by time, any sound was instantly absorbed by the black fog. Meng Chao could not even hear his heartbeat or breathing. The atmosphere that was even deadlier than the inside of a coffin buried deep underground made the ruins on both sides of the road look even more solemn and towering. Meng Chao had seen the cities of the Ancients in the monster masterminds deep memories more than once. However, during those times, he mostly followed the perspective of the king of monsters, the indomitable Chaos Behemoth. It was either that or the ancient beasts that were hundreds of meters tall and created by the Chaos Behemoth. The ancient city in the monsters perspective was crystal clear and magnificent. However, there was less pressure that could squeeze a persons soul out. All of a sudden, Meng Chao stopped in his tracks. The road before him was nearly 100 meters wide, but it was cut off by a high stone mountain. Narrowing his eyes, he scanned it carefully. He contemplated for a long time as he mapped it against the pictures of war in his memory. He vaguely guessed that it had to be the debris of the super enormous crystal that looked like a battle fortress in the sky. It had floated above the entire city in the past and possessed a diameter of more than three hundred meters. During the apocalyptic Ancient War, countless enormous and brilliant crystal fortresses in the sky had been struck down by the overwhelming ancient beast hordes. The crash not only destroyed more than ten huge buildings nearby but also raised a circular chunk of earth from the ground. The crater was over a thousand meters in diameter and dozens of meters in height, and it was also as hard as iron. It looked extremely exaggerated. Meng Chao could see more than one similar crater. From this, it was obvious how huge and terrifying the war that determined the owners of the planet was. Chapter 1879 - 1879 A Different City 1879 A Different City Meng Chao used both his hands and feet to climb up the once grand and glorious sky fortress. It looked like it had been carved out of a crystal, but it had now turned into a gray rock. It was filled with beehive holes and was extremely brittle. He noticed that the core of the air fortress had apparently been corroded by the acid of the ancient beasts. A hole more than ten meters in diameter almost ran through the air fortress. Around the hole, there were also many human-shaped bulges, which also had the texture of grayish-white rocks. The surfaces of the bulges were full of beehive holes that could make anyone have trypophobia. Is this an Ancient? Meng Chao squatted down before a human-shaped bulge. The bulge was about four to five meters long and two meters wide. The head, torso, and limbs could be distinguished, but all the organs had obviously evaporated billions of years ago. Even the hardest bones had become crooked, like glass that had been melted and then solidified again. Nevertheless, there were still some stubborn marks of the owners existence. There were many similar corpses. It was as if the driver of the air fortress was rushing out of the hole in front of him and trying to escape when the driver was critically hit. He failed to prevent the fortress from being destroyed because they were not facing mere raging flames and serial explosions. There were also vicious ancient beasts. If one were to say that modern monsters were a combination of different animal characteristics, there would be traces to follow. The remains of these vicious ancient beasts were all strange and indescribable. They could not be compared to any modern creature that Meng Chao knew of. They seemed to be monsters that had broken through the gates in the deepest depths of hell. It looked like they had smashed themselves into pieces and pieced themselves back together before finally climbing up to the human world. Many corpses of the Ancients were entangled with ferocious beasts that resembled such creatures of hell. Many ferocious ancient beasts even released thousands of what looked like blood vessels and nerves from their bodies. These things pierced into the brains of the Ancients in an attempt to probably implant certain toxins or information into them. Meng Chao even found the corpse of an enormous ancient beast behind the sky fortress. The corpse had almost been destroyed by the continuous impact of time. However, its remaining scales and claws were still nearly a hundred meters long. Judging from its remains, it resembled a giant deep-sea octopus with thousands of waving tentacles, which pierced into the air fortress No, it pierced into the hundreds of enormous buildings around the air fortress and even the underground core of the ancient city along the foundations of those buildings. This strange attack gave Meng Chao some insight. The ancient monster named Chaos did not want to destroy the city. Instead, it wanted to seize, infiltrate, transform, and completely possess the place. Just as it was about to succeed, the flames of destruction descended from the sky. It melted and blew everything up, including the magnificent city, buildings, Ancients, and beasts who were fighting to the death in the burning city. They were then sealed in this strange and unpredictable space for billions of years until today. Whats the difference between this ancient city and the other ancient cities? Meng Chao muttered to himself. In the monster masterminds ancient memories, he had seen hundreds of sieges that resulted from beast hordes. Most of the time, the fierce ancient beasts carried out pure slaughter and destruction. They did not require any intelligence. They only needed to tear and swallow everything within their field of vision. They would then turn them into nutrients that were delivered to the Mother to produce increasingly powerful beasts. The cities of the Ancients that had been ravaged by the beast hordes would often completely collapse and turn into nothingness. All the materials that contained spirit energy in those cities would be consumed by the beast hordes unlike this city before him, which had grand ruins. This ancient city is definitely different from the rest. Perhaps its the reason why the ancient civilization decided to wipe out the Other Worlds entire ecosystem with the space-based orbital weapons! With that thought in mind, Meng Chao activated his searchlight again and tried to scan for Battle God Lei Zongchaos tracks. However, he was greeted by enormous light projections that were as lofty as mountains and as powerful as gods and devils. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Meng Chao heard the soul-stirring roars of the ancient beasts, as well as the sounds of the Ancients burning their life force to channel their spirit energy. They activated all kinds of ancient divine artifacts that blasted out dazzling flames. The ancient battlefield that he had once experienced in the deep memories of the monster mastermind descended into Meng Chaos mind once again. Illusions suddenly filled his eyes and set off a frenzy of colorful light and shadow. The residual spirit waves here are of such great magnitude! Its incredible that I can still scan so much useful information after all the years of erosion! I have to be careful. The remnants of spirit waves are, in a sense, the echoes of the vitality magnetic fields that belonged to the ancient beasts and the Ancients. One could even say that theyre the remnant souls of prehistoric experts. If Im not careful, Ill be easily affected by them. They might even occupy my brain! Speaking of which, if we find Battle God Lei Zongchao successfully and return to the surface safely, we can organize a stronger team to explore, excavate, and study this place again The remnant souls that contain the mysteries of the ancient era can also help the Dragon City civilization grow new wings and fill them with powerful fuel. Well be able to ride the wind, break waves, and surpass our limits! Meng Chaos heart beat faster, and his sweat poured. He felt that the stakes in this gamble had risen to the highest level. Fortunately, he managed to calm his mind and see scarlet afterimages in the chaotic dance of lights and shadows. It seemed that Battle God Lei Zongchao was not affected by the ancient remnant souls around him. He focused on passing through the corpses and trudged toward the area where the buildings and geometric structures were the densest. Meng Chao took a deep breath and followed almost every single one of Battle God Lei Zongchaos steps. They passed through two streets that were as wide as a playground. The ruins of the collapsed structures resembled a broken mountain. Four air fortresses had been melted by the space-based orbital weapons before they were solidified and twisted again. Meng Chao came to an abrupt stop, and his face turned pale. His pupils suddenly narrowed into two needles. He stared at the unbelievable scene before him with his mouth agape. Chapter 1880 - 1880 Three-way Intersection 1880 Three-way Intersection In between the buildings that resembled a forest of tombstones, Meng Chao found himself before a three-way intersection on the road. The two branches of the Y formed a 90-degree angle and led him in two different directions. There was the same pile of collapsed sky fortresses and burnt corpses of the Ancients, as well as ancient beasts, in both directions. The black fog that seemed alive was rolling, and the place was full of unknown mysteries. Nobody could tell which path led to life and which path led to death. Along the way, Meng Chao had passed dozens of similar forks and crossroads. However, each time he had to make a choice at an intersection, Battle God Lei Zongchaos spirit flame would always leave a vivid, clear, and unique sign before him. As such, the right direction had always been illuminated for him. Yet, Meng Chao looked at Lei Zongchaos scarlet afterimages in a daze as he stood at the current intersection. The Battle God had split in half and headed down the two similar paths that extended into the depths of the darkness. Meng Chaos heart was in turmoil, and his mind was constantly buzzing. How is this possible? Master Lei traveled here and actually split in half? Meng Chao shook his head vigorously. He felt that this was even more ridiculous than the entire mountain disappearing. According to Wu Haibo, the searchlights above their heads could scan living beings with strong spirit energy. When they were agitated or having a lack of control over their bodies, their spirit waves would spill into the surrounding space. They would then be reorganized into vitality magnetic fields that were visible to the naked eye. This type of scanning could be carried out continuously, and it was far more reliable than tracing footprints. Although Lei Zongchao had been moving around really fast, there was a tail made of red light and shadow behind him at every moment. It seemed like a mark that was deliberately left for those who came after him. No matter how strange and terrifying a situation was, Lei Zongchaos spirit flame was Meng Chaos greatest hope and reliance. However, this hope had now split into two almost identical halves, each of which have invested in a 50% probability. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and tried to see the two scarlet afterimages clearly, but they just extended into the darkness. There was a possibility that when Lei Zongchao entered the depths of the ancient citys ruins, he became unsure of what to do next. So, he decided to test out the paths first. Once he realized that his surroundings had gradually deviated from his memories, he would return and choose the correct path. If that was the case, one of the two paths would definitely have two sets of scarlet afterimagesone coming and one going. Sadly, the two scarlet afterimages were like burning rockets that were about to burn out. They were not prepared to turn back. What should I do? Meng Chao asked himself. Which scarlet afterimage belongs to the real Master Lei? Perhaps, the two scarlet afterimages are real. Did Master Lei really split in half when he came to this intersection? To be more accurate, its not a split, but rather a copy. Its a copy of two identical Battle God Lei Zongchaos because the brightness of the two scarlet afterimages havent weakened at all. The strength of both vitality magnetic fields resembles that of the original Master Lei. Meng Chao had never found it so difficult to make a decision. Lei Zongchao did not leave any information behind for him to make a rational judgment. Now, Meng Chao somewhat understood why Battle God Lei Zongchao had hesitated for decades when faced with the huge treasure trove deep in the ancient ruins. Although, it could help the Dragon City civilization make a leap forward, he had asked the Ancient Ruins Research Center to seal the entrance to the ruins completely. Meng Chao also understood why Battle God Lei Zongchao had left him that coin. Perhaps, most of the time, the birth of life and the rise and fall of a civilization were not inevitable. There was only the probability of chaos. For some reason, Meng Chao took out the coin that Lei Zongchao had given him. It was an ordinary coin with the face value and emblem that symbolized todays Dragon City on the front. An old image of Dragon City when it was still on Earth covered the back. It was first issued in the year when the Survival Committee was established. However, as the spirit and magnetic environment around Dragon City gradually stabilized, the damage caused by monsters to the cable network decreased, and all kinds of electronic currency became popular. A physical coin like this was already being withdrawn from history. Speaking of which, no matter how convenient electronic currency was, it could never replace the real, delicate, and certain feel of physical coins. It could not be used to capture the omnipresent probability. Meng Chao flicked the coin gently. The coin flew high into the air and let out a crisp buzz, breaking the deathly silence of the ancient citys cemetery. However, before the coin reached the highest point, Meng Chao had already moved like lightning and grabbed the coin that had not flipped completely. F*ck it, fate is ultimately in your own hands! Meng Chao gritted his teeth and walked toward the left fork in the road. He had no specific reason. Men on the left and women on the right perhaps. The moment he stepped onto the left fork, the entire ancient city cemetery, or more accurately, the alternate dimension that sealed the entire ancient ruin, trembled slightly. It made a sound similar to a coin falling to the ground. Meng Chao felt a force that was similar to a draft coming from the depths of the darkness. It was mighty, and it rushed toward him before going straight through his body. Trembling deeply, he quickly circulated his spirit energy and checked his internal organs, limbs, and bones, but he did not find anything unusual. He heaved a sigh of relief, but when he turned around, he was shocked. The scarlet shadow on the right fork had disappeared. To be more precise, even the fork had disappeared. Behind Meng Chao was a straight and wide road. There were no forks or crossroads for at least five hundred meters. The scarlet afterimage of Battle God Lei Zongchao was also burning straight all the way like a spear that would never hesitate or bend. It was as if the hesitation and division earlier had just been in Meng Chaos imagination. What is this? Meng Chao muttered to himself. Did I choose the right path or the wrong one? Forget it. Since whats done is done, theres no point in arguing about right and wrong. Meng Chao continued forward. The ruins of the city became increasingly complex and three-dimensional. At some point in time, the road ended up being suspended in the air like a viaduct. The tombstone-like geometric structures on both sides were floating quietly in the churning black fog. Meng Chao tried to lean against the edge of the road and look down at the scenery. Below the path, there were dozens, hundreds, and thousands of other paths that intersected and overlapped with each other. It was like a three-dimensional maze that was replicating and extending infinitely while floating in an endless black ocean. In the depths of this ocean, there were specks of red light. Master Lei actually left behind a scarlet afterimage of himself in such a distant place! Chapter 1881 - 1881 Thousands of Paths 1881 Thousands of Paths When Meng Chao shone his searchlight down on the thousands of paths that were as complicated as a three-dimensional maze, he was surprised to find that there was a faint, elusive scarlet afterimage jumping and floating on every path. The scarlet afterimages split into two, and from two, they split into four, and from four into eight. Like vague lightning bolts, they kept splitting and replicating themselves exponentially. Finally, they surrounded the entire maze and formed a three-dimensional network of an even larger scale. In fact, when Meng Chaos line of sight penetrated the several hundred overlapping paths and shot into the depths of the black fog, he could vaguely see red sparks that shone stubbornly like candles in the wind. But how is this possible? Meng Chao muttered to himself. The scarlet afterimages were the footprints left behind by Lei Zongchao, the Martial God. However, it had only been half a day since he entered the depths of the ancient ruins. How could he have left his footprints on so many roads that surrounded the entire super enormous primordial city in half a day? Even though he could not calculate it precisely, the length of all the roads added up in Meng Chaos field of vision was more than a thousand kilometers. Even if Battle God Lei Zongchao was a Deity Realm expert, it was still too ridiculous for him to run thousands of kilometers in such a strange place. Not to mention, he was severely injured, and his vitality magnetic field and organs were unstable. It already took all of him to hold on until now. This could be seen from the fact that the scarlet afterimages he left behind were becoming increasingly chaotic and dim. At the very least, it was impossible for the Battle God to walk out step by step. For some reason, he thought of the two identical scarlet afterimages that he had seen at the intersection earlier. Since one could become two, why could two not become four? While Meng Chao was deep in thought, a faint light suddenly caught his attention about fifty meters below him on another suspended path. It was not the Battle Gods remnant scarlet flames. It was not the spirit energy contained in the ancient ruins that was released by the searchlights. It was the light from the vitality magnetic field imaging system that Meng Chao was very familiar with! Its Meng Chao was surprised and delighted. Under the searchlight, he saw an extremely familiar face. It was Lu Siya! Sister Ya, Im here! Meng Chao shouted without hesitation. His voice contained spirit energy that traveled hundreds of meters away and shook the broken walls. There was even a building floating in the air that was even more dilapidated than a thousand-year-old tombstone. It collapsed for the second time and broke into countless pieces, which floated in the air loosely. However, Lu Siya turned a deaf ear as she carefully moved forward below him. She frowned, and her face full of confusion. From time to time, she would kneel on one knee and check the remains of the Ancients and the ferocious ancient beasts on the ground, as well as the beacon of spirit flames that Battle God Lei Zongchao left behind. It was as if she wanted to find some clues to help her distinguish between the real and the fake. Sometimes, like Meng Chao, she would come to the edge of the suspended road and look down while leaning on the edge, but she would also find nothing. However, she did not react at all to Meng Chaos thunderous shout, even though he was not far from her. Meng Chaos sound waves clearly affected the surrounding buildings and even the road itself. However, when it spread downward, it seemed to be absorbed by the black fog that lingered around the floating path in an instant. Meng Chao shouted at the top of his lungs for half a minute, but he still could not make Lu Siya raise her head or even look at him. Since the paths they were on were vertical and not parallel, Lu Siyas figure gradually got further and further away. Her figure was wrapped in black fog, and she became hazy. Meng Chao was extremely anxious. He really wanted to jump into Lu Siyas path. Fortunately, he was still rational enough. He knew that anything could happen in the depths of the ancient ruins. However, Lu Siya could not hear him shouting. That meant there had to be something extremely dangerous between the two seemingly close paths. Meng Chao was not impulsive. After pondering for a moment, he picked up a building fragment that had just collapsed from the road. The building fragment was neither made of steel nor metal, and it had a strange texture. He threw it toward the road where Lu Siya was. Meng Chaos control over his throw was so precise that it was comparable to a snipers bullet trajectory. If nothing unexpected happened, the building fragment would land exactly three meters in front of Lu Siya in half a second. However, in the depths of the ancient ruins, accidents would happen at any time. It was to be expected. The building fragment drew a nearly perfect parabola in the air, but when it wasabout ten meters away from Meng Chaos path, ripples appeared in the air. Then, it disappeared! Meng Chao recalled the time when he had just crawled out of the crevice. He had tried to pop a tranquilizer pill into the void where the rope had disappeared. The pill, like the building debris before him, had disappeared into the void without a sound. It left only circles of ripples that disappeared in the blink of an eye. Alright, it seems like these paths are surrounded by traps formed by spatial slits No, to be more precise, the paths themselves are built on a huge, random, chaotic spatial gap! A layer of fine sweat appeared on Meng Chaos forehead. He was glad but also afraid. Fortunately, he never jumped down. Otherwise, who knew where he would have been teleported to and what he would have become. After thinking about it repeatedly, Meng Chao could not bear to give up this one-of-a-kind opportunity. Before Lu Siya completely disappeared, he made a second attempt. This time, he did not try his best from the edge of the road. Instead, he returned to the center of the road and knelt on one knee. His right palm bounced off and stuck close to the ground, while he grabbed his right wrist tightly with his left hand. Meng Chao took a deep breath and widened his eyes. He exerted force abruptly, and every cell in his body began working like a burning engine. His blood vessels doubled in size due to the surging power. His right arm seemed to turn into a railway gun filled with tactical nuclear weapons. It instantly expanded to the point where his skin and flesh were torn apart. Screaming steam and dazzling spirit energy flames shot out from every pore. His palm was like steel that had been smelted to a temperature of thousands of degrees, and it turned translucent orange. Boom! Meng Chao faced the road and unleashed his strongest attack! Chapter 1882 - 1882 Thousands of Possibilities 1882 Thousands of Possibilities The road that had been eroded by time for billions of years let out a fragmented groan. Meng Chao continued to blast his spirit power into the ground. With his palm as the center, the ground within a radius of several dozen meters rose up like an active, growing volcano. After two or three seconds of a stalemate, the ground below his palm gave way and left a palm-sized hole. However, Meng Chao looked through the hole and saw nothing. From his observation of the surrounding roads, all the roads appeared to be more than three to five meters thick. Yet, this holehad no thickness at all. It was like a piece of white paper no, it was thousands of times thinner than a piece of paper or a cicadas wing. It was like a membrane made of nano-materials. In fact, it did not even have a membrane. It was just a two-dimensional plane that lay flat in a three-dimensional space. The moment Meng Chao looked into the hole, he was immediately devoured by the rolling black fog. Lu Siya was clearly on the path right below him. Logically speaking, he should be able to see through the hole. However, there was nothing in the hole except for the unpredictable black fog. Meng Chao vaguely understood. Whatever it was under his feet was more like a bridge than a road. This bridge ran across the vast ocean formed by the chaotic spatial slits No, it was not even a bridge. It was a sea route, one of the few safe routes on the raging ocean formed by the spatial slits. As long as anything living or not left the sailing routes, regardless of how, they would be drawn into the random turbulence of the spatial slits and be broken and reassembled at the molecular or even atomic level. Then, they would be teleported to some random coordinates in the solar system, galaxy, or entire universe. Meng Chao stood up and looked past the edge of the road at Lu Siya. Lu Siya had already disappeared at the end of her path. The corners of Meng Chaos lips twitched. He did not say anything but retracted his gaze and continued on his path. He did not know how long he had been walking. Anyway, he had not felt too tired or hungry for a long time. A three-way intersection appeared before him again. The crimson afterimages that Battle God Lei Zongchao left behind, also split into two again. They then extended toward two different forks, one high and one low. This time, Meng Chao did not hesitate. He walked on the left path very naturally. Once he stepped onto the left path and looked back, the three-way intersection, as well as the right path, disappeared behind him just like his previous choice. There was only a straight path to the past behind him. It was as if the choice never existed. A similar intersection appeared five more times. Twice, it was a three-way intersection, twice, it was a crossroads, and the most exaggerated time was when nine forks appeared before him. They were like a mess of spider webs. As expected, Battle God Lei Zongchaos scarlet afterimage split into nine and advanced toward the nine forks at the same time. Without exception, Meng Chao chose the leftmost path. Along the way, he met seven of his comrades in the same way he had met Lu Siya. Wu Haibo, Long Feijun, Shen Yupeng Even though they were on different paths, everyone persisted. Meng Chao tried to call out to them, but they turned a deaf ear to him just like Lu Siya. It was as if they could not see or sense his existence. Perhaps they had seen Meng Chao walk past them when they were on their own path. Perhaps they had also tried to call out to Meng Chao with all their might, but they never received a response from him. It did not matter. At least, everyone was still alive in one way or another. That was enough. One time, Meng Chao seemed to see himself on a road that was a thousand meters away, but he was not too sure. Since the spirit interference in the depths of the ruins was too strong, Meng Chao could not enhance his vision to the limit. The rolling black fog had swallowed too much light and spirit waves. Even objects that were only five hundred meters away appeared mottled and vague. Meng Chao was not sure what he was seeing. That thing seemed to have the exact same face as him. However, he appeared a little older than him, like someone who had gone through more vicissitudes of life. There were dozens of crisscrossing scars on his face, which distorted his facial features and gave him an extremely cold, as well as cruel, temperament. Moreover, there was a pair of purple horns that resembled bloodthirsty scimitars on its forehead. The long horns flickered with a cold light. Behind him or it was a pair of wings that were covered in a membrane. Between the wings, a row of glittering and translucent bone spurs protruded out of the middle of his spine; they exuded a magnificent and dangerous aura. Meng Chao vaguely remembered that he had seen something similar before. He remembered now It was in the depths of the Turan Holy Mountain. When the Mother of Origin stimulated his mind, and he fell into a deep sleep, he vaguely saw one of the several thousand versions of himself. This was his monster self! Meng Chao widened his eyes as much as he could. His eyeballs almost tore his eye sockets apart as he tried to see more details. However, his monster version was too far away from him. In just a flash, he disappeared into the darkness. Meng Chaos imagination ran wild when he caught a glimpse of him. Was this place real or an illusory world? How many search and rescue teams were there? Since there was a monster version of himself, would there be a monster version of Lu Siya, or even a monster version of Wu Haibo, Long Feijun, and Shen Yupeng? Were there also other versions of themselves out there? And How did that thing come out? What if he had made a different choice at every intersection earlier? For example, if he had chosen to go right all the time, would he have split into a brand-new version of himself? Meng Chao shook his head. Some could understand why the pioneers, who had entered the ancient ruins, went crazy after they listened to the Ancient Ruins Summon a little too much. Perhaps they never went crazy. It just surpassed the limits of the human mind, and the truth was buried in a puzzle that their weak human brains could not comprehend. Fortunately, Meng Chaos journey seemed to be coming to an end. With guidance from Battle God Lei Zongchaos scarlet afterimages, the broken walls around Meng Chao grew taller, larger, and more concentrated. It was as if he had gradually moved from the urban and rural fringe of an ancient city to the city center where high-rise buildings stood. Not far ahead, he saw a magnificent building that had collapsed, melted, and then condensed again. Despite its condition, it was still magnificent and comparable to a palace. It was as if the Heavenly Palace in the sea of stars had fallen to the human world. Chapter 1883 - 1883 A Familiar Corpse 1883 A Familiar Corpse The palace was so huge that conventional weights and measurements could not describe it. The pillars that covered the palace had been eroded repeatedly by the river of time. Most of them had fallen off and collapsed over a span of billions of years. However, the remaining parts were still more magnificent than the Supernatural Tower that stood at the center of Dragon City. There also seemed to be piles or floating hills with irregular shapes around the palace. At first, Meng Chao thought that they were the remains of surrounding buildings that stuck to each other and piled up. Upon closer inspection, he discovered that these hills were actually tombs made of corpses. They had an average volume that exceeded the new 100,000-seat stadium in Dragon City. Within the tomb, there were countless Ancients whose bodies were covered in spirit tattoos. Their flesh was crystal clear, but they had all turned into rotten grayish-white stone. There were also ancient vicious beasts that once tore the sky and split the earth. Their auras had been comparable to tides that devoured everything in the past. There were also destruction colossi that resembled the Angels of Slaughter whom Meng Chao had encountered on the Turan Holy Mountain. They were enormous war machines created by the Holy Light faction, but they were dozens of times larger than the largest Angel of Strength. When these ancient, sacred, ferocious, and tyrannical existences were still alive, they all had the power to destroy an army. Almost every one of them was the key to winning or losing a battle. Yet, they were now scattered around like a group of worthless ants in this dim but glorious palace. It looks like this palace is of paramount importance to both the Ancients and Chaos Behemoth, Meng Chao mumbled. As a result, a world-shaking and extremely tragic battle was waged around the palace. Even after billions of years, the corpses of the people who died in battle are still left in so many huge tombs! The tombs had been burned by the space-based orbital weapons super high temperature. So, just like the city itself, most of the corpses were beyond recognition, and it was difficult to picture their original faces. However, the flickering flames of spirit energy deep in their twisted skulls were enough to make Meng Chaos nerves feel a burning pain. He subconsciously held his breath and walked through the floating tombs. He passed two pagoda-like pillars and entered the mysterious palace. Countless towering pillars were still standing inside as if they extended from the ground to the endless starry sky. The pillars must have originally been as transparent as the Ancients crystal fortresses. Plenty of secrets and information had probably been embedded in them. Meanwhile, the omnipresent black fog turned into countless tentacles and coiled around the pillars. They made it hard to see the secrets and information embedded in the pillars. Meng Chao forced himself not to observe or think about the secrets that were hidden in the pillar. He focused on finding traces of Battle God Lei Zongchao instead. He realized that once the scarlet afterimages extended all the way there, the path forward would become distorted. It was no longer as straight as an arrow that just left the bow. There would often be detours and U-turns on the path. It seemed that this was also Battle God Lei Zongchaos first time exploring the depths of the ancient palace. Perhaps, during his last exploration more than ten years ago, the Battle God had only reached the edge of the palace when he was intimidated by the palace might and the mountains of corpses around it. Back then, he was too afraid to take the risk and seek answers that were too complicated and dangerous. Now that Dragon City had come to a point where the slightest carelessness would lead to a crushing defeat, he finally made up his mind to give it his all. This path of advancement gave Meng Chao a glimmer of hope. Perhaps Battle God Lei Zongchao was not far ahead and was looking for the right path. Perhaps he might be able to meet up with this pioneer if he sped up? With that thought in mind, Meng Chao activated his vitality magnetic field. He slowly floated three to five centimeters above the ground before he floated forward. He was getting closer and closer. The scarlet afterimages before him grew increasingly bright, and his movements became increasingly vivid. This meant that Battle God Lei Zongchao had just left these imprints! Meng Chao had a spurt of energy. With a few swift movements, he rushed to the place where the scarlet afterimages were the thickest and brightest. He could even smell the unique fragrance of the gene serum that Battle God Lei Zongchao had just released in the air! This smells like the cell cooling agent that Heaven Pharmaceuticals specially made for Master Lei to delay the spread of his internal injuries! Meng Chaos eyes lit up. Master Lei probably stayed here for a long time, and he just left! Meng Chao looked around and tried to figure out Lei Zongchaos coordinates. Soon, he found something under a pillar that definitely did not belong there. It was a human corpse. Thats right. Meng Chao took two steps forward and knelt down on one knee. He looked at the dead body that was sitting down while leaning against the pillar. He was sure that this was not an Ancient from billions of years ago or a monster in human skin. This was a human through and through. To be more precise, this was an Earthling who had died twenty to thirty years ago at most. The corpse had become a bag of bones due to dehydration. Meanwhile, his facial features were distorted, and his appearance remained vague for the time being. However, the clothes on his body had yet to completely corrode and peel off. He was clearly wearing a camouflage uniform from Earth. These camouflage uniforms were sewn with thick and wear-resistant Oxford cloth as well as canvas. They were labor protection products that countless citizens needed the most when Dragon City first transmigrated. When the Blood Alliance drove a large number of citizens to explore the ancient ruins, they usually never prepared high-grade protective equipment for the explorers to save costs. Being able to have a camouflage uniform was the treatment of an elite cannon fodder. As expected, Meng Chao found a dagger in the dried corpses left boot. The daggers handle was engraved with the symbol of the Blood Alliance. The multi-functional tactical watch on the dried corpses wrist and the supplies scattered in the backpack beside him also confirmed his identity. So, this is an explorer who was forced by the Blood Alliance to enter the ancient ruins? He either lost his way, stumbled into something by accident, or simply did not want to return to the surface and become the Blood Alliances test subject. So, he groped his way to the core area of the ancient ruins. In the end, he died here silently from hunger or lack of water? But what about Master Lei? If Master Leis been here before, he should have seen this corpse. He should know that this persons his comrades in a sense. Why didnt he think of a way to get his comrades corpse out? Meng Chao pondered quietly. All of a sudden, he found the dried corpse a little familiar from a sudden angle. Chapter 1884 - 1884 Who Is It? 1884 Who Is It? That was impossible. When the Blood Alliance was destroyed, Meng Chao had not been born yet. How could he possibly know an ancient ruin explorer from the Blood Alliance? Although the dried corpse before him had completely dried out and become unrecognizable, the mans thick and coarse black hair indicated that he was definitely not more than thirty years old when he died. Meng Chao did not think that he would come across such a young man there. However, his intuition as a Deity Realm fighter told him that the dried corpse was not only someone he knew, but also someone close to him and someone he trusted as well as respected. Is he a great man who once went down in history? Is he one of the heroes who saved Dragon City from earthquakes, floods, and zombie tides in the early days of Dragon Citys transmigration? Have I seen his photo in textbooks or popular science videos before? Meng Chao shook his head. He did not think that such a great man or hero would be captured by the Blood Alliance and used as fodder to explore the ancient ruins. Besides, he might trust and respect these great men, but it was unlikely for him to develop a strong sense of closeness with them. After a moment of silence, Meng Chao ignited a spirit flame without any temperature on his fingertip. With his crystal clear finger, he gently touched the corpses dry skin. He discovered that the corpses skin was still slightly elastic. It was not dry to the point that it would turn into powder with a light touch. Meng Chao felt slightly relieved. He brushed his finger gently across the corpses face. Meng Chaos spirit energy turned into faint fluorescence and penetrated the corpses skin without leaving any holes. He scanned the withered blood vessels and broken nerves below carefully. Soon, he arrived at the skull that was still solid and not too deformed. It took Meng Chao a minute to scan the corpses skull. After that, he began to create a three-dimensional model in his brain and restore the corpses flesh. The brain cells of Deity Realm warriors were comparable to supercomputers that ran at full power. The virtual nerves, blood vessels, and muscle fibers crisscrossed and covered the simulated skull layer by layer. Before long, a young, full, and energetic face appeared in Meng Chaos mind. However, the moment Meng Chao identified the owner of the face, it stirred up a storm in his mind. This-This is impossible! Meng Chao was extremely shocked. He subconsciously took half a step back and cried out involuntarily. Meng Chaos expression had never been so twistednot when the crevice that led to the ancient city disappeared, not when Battle God Lei Zongchaos scarlet afterimages split into two, not when he had a brush with Lu Siya, and not even when he saw the mysterious palaces pillars that were taller than the Supernatural Tower. It was as if he had seen a ghost. In a way, the word ghost was a fitting description for the current situation. This was because the three-dimensional scan and reconstruction of facial features told Meng Chao with absolute certainty that the corpse before him was none other than the Battle God, Lei Zongchao! Meng Chao stared at the dead man who had died decades ago. It had been more than half a minute, but he still could not recover from the intense shock and incomparable confusion. At first, he thought that he had mistaken him for someone else, but that was impossible. He did not have to retrieve old images of Lei Zongchao from his memory bank and restore them. As a martial arts legend in Dragon City, Lei Zongchao had been living in the spotlight for the past few decades. Photos and videos of him when he was young were everywhere on the Internet. Just like many children and teenagers in Dragon City, ever since Meng Chao could remember, his bedroom had been filled with posters of peerless fighters and superhumans. Lei Zongchao was naturally at the center and the main character among all other main characters. To put it bluntly, even if Lei Zongchao turned into ashes, Meng Chao would not mistake him for someone else. That aside, there was a problem. Meng Chao took a deep breath and muttered in his heart, Im not a fool. If the corpse before me is the real Lei Zongchao and he died decades ago, then who exactly is the martial arts legend thats been active in Dragon City for the past decades? No, perhaps he should not have asked who it was. The question should be, What exactly is it? Meng Chao turned on his searchlight again and scanned hissurroundings. The light flames were sometimes dim, sometimes bright, sometimes jumping, and other times as weak as beans. No wonder Battle God Lei Zongchao stayed here for so long. It made sense. Imagine if one came to such a mysterious and unfathomable deep place in the ancient ruins and accidentally discovered their own corpse that had died decades ago. Anyone would probably be shocked and even have a mental breakdown. Wait, wait. I have to eliminate all possibilities and figure out the identity of this corpse. The way he handled it was as though it was an unearthed cultural relic that was thousands of years old. Her fingers were like soft feathers, and he pulled open the back of this mummys camouflage uniform millimeter by millimeter. This revealed the back of the head and the skin behind the neck. Meng Chaos pupils contracted to the size of two needles. He could clearly see that there was a barcode pattern tattooed on the back of the corpses head and neck. There was also a string of numbers below: 26525819. Is he really a young Master Lei? Meng Chao did not know whether he should believe his eyes or his memories. He clearly remembered Lei Zongchao mentioning that the Blood Alliance had tattooed barcodes and serial numbers on the back of their necks decades ago. It was to better manage and control the elite cannon fodders who had survived cruel experiments and multiple explorations of the ancient ruins. Lei Zongchaos serial number was 26525819! He would never forget this d*mned number! There was nothing else on the back of Lei Zongchaos neck that Meng Chao knew of. There was only a squarish, extremely shallow scar. Lei Zongchao had told Meng Chao that after the Blood Alliance was destroyed, the first thing he did was use his dagger to scrape off the d*mned bar code and serial number. The skin and flesh on the back of his head came off too. He scraped so hard and wished that he could even scrape off a layer of his bones. That was how he celebrated his freedom and rebirth. However, this mummified version of Lei Zongchao obviously never lasted until the moment the Blood Alliance was destroyed. Naturally, there was still a mark of humiliation on the back of his head. Chapter 1885 - 1885 Chaotic Log Book 1885 Chaotic Log Book Two Lei Zongchaos Which one is real and which one is fake? Is this real? Meng Chao felt as if he had stepped on air and fallen into an extremely confusing ice cave. The corpse that appeared before him looked exactly like the real Lei Zongchao, down to the code behind its head. Meng Chao could not detect any flaws. However, the Battle God who had lived aboveground for decades, had received the most thorough body scans numerous times due to his high reputation and serious injuries. The best medical specialists and spirit energy scholars in Dragon City wished that they could break down every one of his cells and reassemble them after careful maintenance. If he was a fake, a monster in human skin, there was no way that they would have been fooled. For some reason, Meng Chao thought of the scarlet afterimages that had split into two identical copies. There was also the monster version of himself with the horns on his head and an astonishing aura. Since the scarlet afterimages could split into two and Meng Chao appeared different on different paths, why could there not be two Battle God Lei Zongchaos or even more than two? Meng Chao suddenly thought of something. A faint scarlet afterimage floated over every intersection that surrounded the ancient city. Was it possible that Lu Siya and the others were not just running around aimlessly like headless flies? Could they also be following the trail of scarlet afterimages and receiving guidance from a certain Lei Zongchao? In other words, from Lu Siyas perspective, was she the only following Lei Zongchao and the only one who had a chance to find the answer and save Dragon City? In that case, will each of the different Lei Zongchaos point to the same answer, or are there infinite ways to interpret the mysteries of the ancient era and endless answers? What kind of answer can the young and dead Lei Zongchao give me? Meng Chao felt that the mummified Lei Zongchao before him had to contain more information. The reason was simple: He understood Lei Zongchao. Whether he was in his prime or in his twilight years, Lei Zongchao was never one to sit still and wait for death. If he did not leave anything behind that could inspire his successors, he would never leave peacefully. Lei Zongchao would turn the place upside down even if it was the palace of the Ancients! With that thought in mind, Meng Chao sat the corpse up and bowed deeply. He thought to himself, Senior, regardless of whether youre the Master Lei that I know or not, youre a pioneer on the path of human evolution. Youre a hero who fought to the very end for our home, our compatriots, and our civilization. If your heroic spirit isnt destroyed, please guide me on the next path! After that, Meng Chao began to search the corpse carefully. The mummys camouflage uniform was only made of ordinary materials. It could withstand the smoke and dust on the ground, but it could not withstand the black fog in the ancient tomb. After decades of erosion, the camouflage uniform had become crispy and thin like a cicadas wing. Meng Chao exerted a little force, and it peeled off with a cracking sound. It resembled the skin of a patient who had been burned, and it revealed the lead-gray, half-metallic bones underneath. Meng Chao found some scraps on the corpse that he could use to survive in the wild. There was also a simple dagger engraved with mysterious runes. It did not look like it had been made on Earth. It seemed more like a treasure from the ancient ruins. The runic dagger from billions of years ago could still cut through iron like mud. However, Meng Chao had no interest in it at the moment. He continued searching and finally found a waterproof bag that was tightly tied to the inside of the corpses left thigh. He removed the bandages around the corpses thigh meticulously and opened the waterproof bag. There was a palm-sized notebook inside. Judging from the cracks on its cover and the wear and tear on its edges, it was probably an exploration log that the deceased Lei Zongchao carried with him to record things. Meng Chaos heart was pounding. Like mercury, his spirit energy wrapped the exploration log carefully and soaked every page. It repaired the withered and broken fibers, so even if the paper was rotten, he could still preserve the marks on the surface with his spirit energy. He glanced at the corpse again and prayed silently in his heart. Only then did Meng Chao hold his breath and open the exploration log bit by bit. However, the contents inside made him frown deeply. It was not that the contents within were too little or wrong. In fact, the young Lei Zongchao should have been a meticulous person. This small exploration log was filled with tiny words, and he was not even willing to let go of the header and footers. The strokes were thinner than a mosquitos leg, and it was almost impossible to see them clearly without a magnifying glass. According to this method of information storage, two or three pages would be enough to record the full picture of an exploration operation. Such a thick journal could record more than a dozen explorations, including the last one that killed this version of Lei Zongchao. However, other than the cover and the back one-third of the blank space, every page filled with content in this log book had very intense smearing marks No, it was not intense. It was simply chaotic. It was as if Lei Zongchaos mother had grasped a red pen that was soaked in blood by holding a dagger in reverse while he was insane. He drew circles and crosses crazily on every page, making the entire exploration log ragged and messy with countless circles and crosses that could penetrate the back of the paper. Not a single word could be read clearly. Not only that, but Meng Chao also noticed that compared to the wide spine, the pages of the exploration log were much thinner. There were many places where he could see signs of tearing. So many of the key pages have been torn out? Meng Chao pondered for a moment and tried to use his spirit energy to scan every page for overlapping and intersecting strokes. He tried to separate the brush and ink left behind at different times and analyze them one by one. However, the guy who destroyed the exploration log seemed to have expected that the latecomers would use the layer-by-layer scanning technology to restore it. This guy had not only covered up the original content on a physical level. The molecular structures of the ink and brush of different levels were also activated from the spirit energy level, allowing the remaining ink and brush to fuse together. The effect was similar to soaking the exploration log in water for half an hour. Under such circumstances, even a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could not repair the information inside, let alone a Deity Realm expert. Chapter 1886 - 1886 Residual Information 1886 Residual Information Who corrupted the information in the exploration log? Meng Chaos mind raced, and he immediately came to a conclusion. It was the corpse himself. The reason was simple. If a third party had stolen this log book with the purpose of accessing its information, there would have been no need to make things complicated. He could just destroy the entire log book. Only Lei Zongchao himself could have stuffed the diary back into waterproof bag and tie it tightly to his inner thigh. Why did he do this? Was he controlled by some mysterious force? It was very likely. In the depths of the mysterious ruins, it would not be strange to commit suicide on the spot after one heard the Ancient Ruins Summon, let alone destroy a book. This conclusion gave Meng Chao some hope. Yes, it was a pity that the information was corrupted. However, this incident showed that Lei Zongchaos corpse must have sensed some crucial clues. The incomparably mysterious and powerful existences in the depts of the ancient ruins had been asleep for billions of years. Yet, these clues were important enough for them to find troublesome. Therefore, they influenced Lei Zongchaos mind and made him destroy the log book himself. There must be other clues. Otherwise, this mummified version of Lei Zongchao wouldnt have died so peacefully. In the beginning, Meng Chao thought that Lei Zongchao had starved to death. However, he found an energy pill that had not been eaten amongst Lei Zongchaos personal belongings. Such energy pills were made of high-energy ingredients such as honey, sesame, butter, and so on. After repeated refinement and compression, it could at least satisfy a soldiers dietary requirements for three to six hours of high-intensity work. It was possible for an ordinary person to last an extra day and night after consuming this pill. Meng Chao did not think that Lei Zongchao would have ignored the large energy pill that smelled so good. In a sense, this energy pill is a clue. It tells me that he did everything he could and he died without regrets, Meng Chao guessed. However, he had searched the dried corpse inside and out. He had even taken the camouflage uniform apart. He got close to cutting the dried corpse into pieces, but he failed to find any more information. Dont tell me I have to cut open Senior Leis stomach? Meng Chao muttered to himself. Of course not. As a Deity Realm elite, Meng Chaos senses were like an invisible scalpel. He could see if there was anything hidden in his organs, limbs, and bones without hurting him. With that said, the full-body scan did not give him any results. Lei Zongchaos body was clean. There were only a few positioning chips and physiological parameter collectors that had been implanted by the Blood Alliance. Apart from that, he never swallowed or implanted anything on himself before death. In that case, did he leave the information around here? Meng Chao scanned his surroundings and shook his head. He rejected this hypothesis because the ancient palace was too vast, too grand, and too unfathomable. Leaving the information in a place far from the corpse was no different from hiding a weed in an ancient forest. If there really is a clue, it must still be with this corpse of Senior Lei. Meng Chao returned his gaze to the exploration logs that had been terribly smeared. For some reason, he found the book a little strange. Senior Lei, did you realize that your detailed exploration log was severely tampered with? He should have realized, right? Judging from the degree of wear and tear on the book, it was one of the items that he used most frequently in his daily life. Also, it involved his last words. He must have checked and modified his entries repeatedly. Even before he died, he must have taken a few more glances at it. So, if I look at this from Senior Leis perspective, what would I do if I find that my exploration logs have been crazily smeared? I would leave new information in the blank space behind. Only two-thirds of the exploration log are filled. The last one-third, which comprises 180 pages, are blank. That wouldve been enough for him to continue leaving a lot of information. But he didnt leave a single word behind or even a shallow mark with his fingernails. I wouldnt have continued treating this exploration log as a treasure since it had lost all of its information and value. I wouldnt have stuffed it back into the waterproof bag and tied it to my inner thigh. Its meaningless. This Senior Lei did something that he wasnt supposed to do instead of something he was supposed to do. Why? Meng Chaos mind raced, and he soon had an idea. Mummy Lei Zongchao did not leave any more information on the blank page because it was useless to leave a message. The mysterious force that controlled him to destroy the first half of the diary could have also controlled him to continue destroying the second half of the diary. Yet, given the circumstances, Senior Lei still kept the corrupted logs instead of tearing them apart or destroying them with spirit energy to prevent them from influencing the later generations. This was because, despite the mysterious forces interference, he still left crucial information in the logs! Meng Chaos eyes shone with excitement as he flipped through the exploration log again. This time, he scanned it in detail. He did not even overlook the page numbers that had completely congealed together, as though they had been dyed red with blood. As expected, Meng Chao saw through it. More than three hundred pages of the exploration log contained at least a hundred thousand words in tiny print and a lot of pictures. More than 99% of the information had been completely erased and covered. Even so, a few words still managed to slip through the cracks. On the surface, these characters were the same as the other surrounding characters. They were covered, smeared, and tainted by countless circles and crosses. However, the coverage was only on the surface, and it was slightly lighter. It was to the extent that Meng Chao could vaguely recognize them if he did not use his naked eyes. He had to activate his enhanced vision and scan them with his spirit power. The words on the odd-numbered pages were without, meaningless, today, tomorrow, destruction, survival, choice, and victory. The words on the even-numbered pages were dont, believe, in your head, and of course, voice. Meng Chao fell into deep thought as he looked at the letters he had refined. There was no doubt that these surviving letters were not the result of a crazy smudge. It resulted from the battle of wits between the mummified Lei Zongchao and the mysterious force. They were meaningful. However, how should he combine these words? The even-numbered pages were simple. Dont believe the voice in your head. What about the odd pages? Meng Chao thought about it for a long time and realized that it did not make sense no matter how he put it. However, if he repeated the words without and meaningless a few times, it would make sense. He came up with three sentences. Tomorrow without today is meaningless. Survival without destruction is meaningless. Victory without a choice is meaningless. Chapter 1887 - 1887 Rekindling the Flame 1887 Rekindling the Flame Of course, there were other combinations. For example, Today without tomorrow is meaningless. A choice without victory is meaningless. Destruction without survival is meaningless. There were even combinations like, today is meaningless without destruction, and so on. However, after Meng Chao thought about it carefully, he still felt that the former arrangement was what Lei Zongchao wanted to convey to those who came after him. This was because Meng Chao believed that in the exploration log that had more than one hundred to two hundred thousand words, terms like today, tomorrow, life, and death would definitely appear more than once. However, the words that the mummified Lei Zongchao had deliberately ignored and left uncovered were arranged in the following order: Today, tomorrow, destruction, survival, choice, victory. The meaning was clear. Mummified Lei Zongchao obviously thought that today was more important than tomorrow, and that choice was more important than victory. When it came to understanding the phrase survival without destruction is meaningless, he would have to think about it again. Plus, why did Lei Zongchao leave behind such confusing words when he was on the verge of death? It should not be difficult to come to a conclusion. Some kind of power, perhaps the voice in his brain, which he mentioned later, was trying to tell him that tomorrow was more important than today, that victory was more important than choice, or that he should pursue survival without destruction, and so on. This was not in line with Lei Zongchaos ideology. Therefore, he refused to obey and ended up like this. Its strange. Today and tomorrow shouldnt be two opposing concepts. Theres no such thing as one being more important than the other, right? On the contrary, survival and destruction should be two concepts that are incompatible with each other. Why did Senior Lei emphasize that today is more important than tomorrow, but also say that there is no survival without destruction? Meng Chao felt that Lei Zongchaos last words were too confusing. Of course, it was likely that the mysterious force that controlled him to destroy the exploration log would have found out and deleted the remaining four sentences if he had not made them so obscure. Right, there was another thing worth thinking about. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and looked at the scarlet afterimages that circled around the mummified Lei Zongchao. When Battle God Lei Zongchao arrived, he must have also discovered the existence of this corpse. However, even though he walked around his corpse, he did not touch it and feel it thoroughly. Instead, he stayed for a moment before continuing to move forward and disappearing into the depths of the palace. Why? Battle God Lei Zongchao had much more experience exploring the ancient ruins than Meng Chao. There was no way he didnt know the significance of such a corpse appearing here. He could not have fled in fear after seeing the corpse there. The dignified martial arts legend of Dragon City was not that fragile. Is Master Lei afraid or worried about something? Did Master Lei realize that he was being controlled, or rather, corrupted, by some mysterious force? Was he worried that the secrets of the mummified Lei Zongchao would be erased once he revealed it with his own hands and that it would not be preserved for the later generations like me? In other words, Master Lei has always heard a mysterious sound in his head? Meng Chao thought to himself. Suddenly, he heard the same rustling sounds coming from the depths of his brain. This isthe Ancient Ruins Summon? Meng Chao took a deep breath and forced himself to enter an extremely calm state. I wont be disturbed by it. I definitely wont When the rustling sounds became louder and clearer, the same thing happened to the sound of the wind. Only then did Meng Chao realize that it was not the Ancient Ruins Summon. Instead, it was the cries, wails, and screams of humans. It was the cries, wails, and screams of Dragon Citys people who were struggling and dancing in the raging flames of the apocalypse. Gasp! A pain that felt like thunder suddenly descended from the sky and invaded Meng Chaos head. It felt as if his head was about to split in half. The surrounding palace gradually disappeared. It was then replaced with exploding suns, pouring flames, burning people, collapsed buildings, and melted streets. Dragon City was being destroyed. This was a nightmare. It was a nightmare that had followed Meng Chao for several years since high school. It was the nightmare of Dragon Citys destruction. Along with this nightmare, a ball of light that was a hundred times brighter than the scorching sun at noon appeared in the sky. It looked like a giant eye in the starry sky that was dyed red by the explosion of ten thousand suns. Right then, it released a light that burned Meng Chaos soul. In a trance, Meng Chao suddenly realized what it was: The Kindling. It had awakened in his mind at the same time as the nightmare of the apocalypse and given him the Contribution Point System. It was said that it was the spark that could start the new era of a civilization. The Kindling was like an enormous divine eye that hung high in the sky. Its gaze was reminiscent of a sharp golden sword that stabbed into Meng Chaos soul. It just stared at him coldly and silently. However, Meng Chao could clearly tell from the Kindings gaze that it was urging him and even blaming him. The Kindling seemed to be blaming him for not activating the Contribution Point System for a long time to contribute to Dragon City and avoid the arrival of destruction. No! Meng Chao wanted to explain himself loudly. Ive been racking my brains every day to figure out a way to stop the apocalypse! Everything Ive done has been to prevent Dragon City from heading toward destruction! But its too difficult. It really is too difficult! The Kindling remained silent. However, Meng Chao sensed that something was stirring. It was a kind of eagerness that came from the depths of his brain, and it was eager to break out of its shell. It was the Kindling, or rather, the Contribution Point System. Yes, it was strange. Since it was so difficult to change the future, why had he not thought of using the Contribution Point System to obtain skills that could help him see a clearer future? What if he filled the Kindling with energy? Since when did he subconsciously try to avoid activating the Contribution Point System and using the Kindlings power? He even ignored its existence. It seemed like it started when he defeated the monster civilization, entered the mind of the monster mastermind, and read or inherited its ancient memory fragments. Meng Chao came to a realization. He subconsciously wanted to restart the Contribution Point System and release the Kindling from the seal deep inside his brain. At this moment, he had a flash of inspiration and thought of an extremely strange question. The mummified Lei Zongchao had warned him not to believe the voice in his head. In that case, was all the information from the Kindling considered the voice in his head? Chapter 1888 - 1888 Suspicion 1888 Suspicion Ever since he ignited the Kindling, Meng Chao had trusted the Contribution Point System that had appeared in the depths of his brain. This trust, to a large extent, came from the incomparably intense mental blow that the apocalyptic nightmare caused. Only the Kindling and Contribution Point System could save Dragon CityMeng Chao once believed this. However, in practice, he discovered that the Contribution Point System had its own problems, or rather, the matter of changing the future was too monumental. Every action was connected, and one butterfly effect could change the whole thing. Like ripples that interfered with each other, this made it impossible for people to judge whether the outcome of a certain matter was good or bad for the future. To give the simplest example, when Meng Chao was in high school, he had experienced the first apocalyptic nightmare. Lu Siya had died at the foot of Raging Waves Mountain Range due to the eruption of the spirit energy tide. In the future, she would not exist at all. She survived in the new timeline because of Meng Chaos interference. This change allowed Dragon City to gain an expert whose combat strength was comparable to someone in the Deity Realm. The Monster War ended so many years earlier thanks to Lu Siya and Meng Chao fighting side by side and risking their lives. Apart from fighting, Lu Siya was also talented in both mining and organization management. Recently, she even joined forces with various large organizations to form the Azure Alliance, which greatly amplified the voice of ordinary citizens and ordinary superhumans in Dragon City. Logically speaking, this was a good thing. It was an outstanding contribution to the future of Dragon City, right? On the other hand, Lu Siya was also an ambitious person who had a strong desire for power. She had a strong personality and a profound mind. She would do anything to achieve her goals. Worse still, there was a high possibility that the monster masterminds power was still hidden in her body. She was the embodiment of a fully-upgraded monster civilization. In another possible future, she even turned all the people of Dragon City into half-human, half-beast monsters. Even so, she never managed to prevent Dragon City from being destroyed by the apocalypse! In that case, was saving Lu Siya a good thing or a bad thing? Did it contribute to Dragon City, or did it accelerate the destruction of Dragon City as Su Mulian said? Also, Meng Chao, his father, and Lu Siya had joined forces to create Superstar Corporation. In the initial apocalyptic nightmare, Dragon City had embarked on the path of self-destruction because the size and power of the nine super corporations were too huge, severely squeezing the living space of small and medium-sized enterprises and ordinary people. As a result, it brought about problems such as social tear, the solidification of social class, and widening individual disparity. That was why Meng Chao had once believed that as long as he solved the problem of the nine mega corporations, he would be able to save at least half of Dragon City. Superstar Company was his best weapon against the nine mega corporations. However, judging from the current trend, the wings of his butterfly seemed to be flapping too hard. Affected by the New Blood Alliance, the decline and even collapse of the nine super enterprises were far beyond everyones imagination, including himself. It was very likely that in the new timeline, the Superstar Company would accelerate its growth and completely occupy the ecological niche left behind by the nine super enterprises after their rapid decline. It would become the ultimate enterprise that was the only one in Dragon City that could dominate the world and no one could check and balance it. Here came the problem. After becoming an ultimate corporation, would the Superstar Company be able to avoid the mistakes that the nine great corporations had made and were destined to make in the future because of Meng Chaos wise leadership? Did the factors of self-expansion and self-destruction hidden inside the nine super enterprises not exist inside the Superstar Company? That was impossible. Any company that reached a certain scale would inevitably be partially or completely out of the control of the founder. Life would find its own way out. It was the same for enterprises. The shares of the Superstar Company were very complicated. In just a few years, he had made several shocking attempts to swallow an elephant with a snake, and the overall scale had expanded by dozens of times. Such rapid development was like practicing evil arts, and there was a price to pay. The most obvious price to pay was that the shares that Meng Chao and his father had combined were still far from the minimum requirement of absolute control. Including Lu Siya, many people in the nine super corporations had part of the shares and the right to speak in the Superstar Company. Another problem with the rapid development of enterprises was that there was a serious shortage of middle and high-level managers. They had to poach talents from the nine mega corporations. These high-paying middle and high-level managers brought rich experience and network resources, but naturally, they also brought a lot of outdated customs. For the time being, it was only because Meng Chao had returned magnificently and was the hero who had turned the tide. He also held the golden key to opening up the huge market in Picturesque Orchid Lake, which was why he could suppress the entire Superstar Company. However, even if the Superstar Companys surname was still Meng, it did not mean that he could ignore the interests of the major and minor shareholders, middle and senior managers, and ordinary investors and forcefully stop the excessive growth of the Superstar Company. In the end, the chairman was not the emperor. Even the emperors in ancient times were not true dragons and sons of monarchs. They were merely the representatives that interest groups, big and small, could barely accept. Once the emperor was prepared to make enemies with more than half of the interest groups. Prepare to wash your neck and wait for death! So, can the creation of Superstar Company and the replacement of the nine mega corporations by our own company really save Dragon City? Meng Chao recalled that he had once seen himself in a certain future possibility. He was dressed in luxurious clothes, and he exuded a domineering aura. He had the power to rule the world. That should be what he looked like when the Superstar Company was at its peak, right? Could he stop the apocalypse from happening just like that? Meng Chao subconsciously shook his head. No, it wasnt like that. That was not the problem. The problem was not how todays decision would affect tomorrow. Instead, it was about whether or not the possibility of tomorrow would affect todays decision. It was still the same example. Meng Chao did not know how saving Lu Siya would affect Dragon Citys future. But at the very least, at the bottom of the Raging Waves Mountain Range, when the spirit tide erupted, Lu Siya was still just an ordinary miner. She was ranked very low among the successors of the Sky Pillar Corporation, and there was not even a trace of the power of the monster mainframe or the seed of the monster civilization in her body. If it was just because some voices and images appeared in Meng Chaos mind, telling him that there was a possibility that Lu Siya would become a wild banshee, an ambitious monster queen, and the main culprit behind Dragon Citys destruction in a few years time Therefore, Meng Chao chose to watch from the sidelines and watch her die. He even took the initiative to cause Lu Siyas death. Was this reasonable? Chapter 1889 - 1889 Door 1889 Door It was a classic question. It was also a question without a correct answer. Everyone would make different choices based on their own experiences and beliefs. At the very least, when Meng Chao asked himself, no matter what the situation was, he could not just stand by and watch as Lu Siya, who had done nothing wrong, was about to be devoured by the raging flames of spirit energy. No, not just Lu Siya, but anyone who had not committed a crime and did not deserve to die, he would do his best to save them. However, was that really the case? He remembered that when he had just obtained the apocalyptic memory, Zuo Haoran, the class monitor of his high school days, had provoked him. In the end, he had been beaten to a fractured spine by him, which greatly affected his performance in the college entrance examination. There was a high chance that he had cut off his path of advancement. Half of this matter was Zuo Haorans own fault. The other reason was that Meng Chao had seen Zuo Haoran betray Dragon City several years later in the apocalyptic memories and become a lackey of the Holy Light faction. That was why he wanted to take preventive measures. The problem was that what he saw in the apocalyptic memories was definitely correct. Was it something that would happen, or had already happened once? Obviously, that was not the case. The future had infinite possibilities. In some cases, Meng Chao was the hope of saving the civilization, the general who commanded Dragon City, and the superhero who was half-human and half-beast but stubbornly resisted the monsters. However, there was another possibility. Meng Chao was also the high priest of the Holy Light Temple, and he ruled over the entire Otherworld. Based on the logic of prevention before cure, it was necessary to destroy Zuo Haorans future in a serious way to prevent him from betraying Dragon City. Then, shouldnt I be the first one Meng Chao should destroy? If Zuo Haorans betrayal and Meng Chao becoming a monster or the high priest of the Holy Light Temple were not facts or a certainty, they were just possibilities. Did Meng Chao or anyone else have the right and reason to judge someone or something in the present based on the possibility of the future? In ancient history, there was a very famous crime called desire. In other words, although he hadnt done it yet and might not want to do it in his heart, if such a b*stards crime could be established, the tens of millions of citizens of Dragon City would be guilty. Who would not think of completely breaking the law and foregoing morality when they were poor or angry? Did I do something wrong? Am I qualified to cut off Zuo Haorans future just because of some mottled shadowy fragments that have appeared in my mind? Who can guarantee that the apocalyptic memories I see are correct and will definitely happen? Who can guarantee that the Contribution Point System was stuffed into my brain by a kind existence and not a sinister and cunning existence? Who can guarantee that the so-called apocalypse is not a complete scam? Meng Chao had a splitting headache. Now, after a long time, he could clearly feel the existence of the Contribution Point System and even the Kindling. The Contribution Point System was like a cluster of rusty but sharp iron wires that were embedded with blades. It rose to the surface of his brain and scratched his every sulcus and even his every brain cell brutally, making him shudder in excruciating pain. Like a drowning man who had fallen into a swamp, he was waving his arms and legs, stretching his neck with all his might. His cervical vertebrae were making cracking sounds, and he just wanted to stretch his head out into the fresh air to get a chance to catch his breath. The image of the flames of the apocalypse in his mind became clearer and more oppressive. They were countless people from Dragon City Countless Dragon City people were wrapped in charred skin and emitting a burnt smell. They were being burned by the flames of the apocalypse. Their eyeballs had melted and turned into something that looked like both lava and tears of blood. They flowed out of their empty eye sockets, all the way to their chests and feet. They extended their hands toward Meng Chao, but had their fingers were curled up, broken, and stuck together from the heat. They let out shrill cries. Save me, save me, save us! Meng Chao was completely stunned by the scene. In front of his eyes were burning and dancing ghosts. The questions that he was thinking about just now, as well as the dried corpse of Lei Zongchao, who was right next to him, were all entangled by the flames of apocalypse and dragged to the corner of his brain that was called the blind area. Every time Meng Chao took a breath, he would inhale an extremely strong sulfur smell that seemed to come from hell. Every time Meng Chao struggled, his brain would explode, and his soul would burn in extreme pain. Meng Chaos surroundings and even the ground he was standing on had turned into an iron wall made up of charred black corpses that were tightly wrapped around each other. From the twisted walls of charred corpses, countless black, bloody hands with broken fingernails and twisted knuckles were reaching out, trying to grab him as if they were the last life-saving straw. In the middle of the countless hands, countless mouths opened. Save me, save me, save us! Meng Chao could not hesitate. He felt that if he hesitated for even a moment, he would be dragged into the burning apocalypse by these hands and mouths, and stay there forever. There was only one way. The only place in front of him where the charred corpses were slightly sparse and he could barely breathe was the path led by the scarlet afterimages of Battle God Lei Zongchao. Driven by his survival instinct, Meng Chao subconsciously followed the red afterimage and pushed aside the burning corpses in all directions. He advanced toward the depths of the ancient palace with great difficulty. Lei Zongchaos was left behind in the endless darkness. Soon, Meng Chao saw the door. It was really strange. He had clearly only walked for a short while. At most, he had walked for one or two minutes. It was only seventy to eighty steps. The flames, the corpses, the ruins, and the apocalypse itself all disappeared naturally as if they had never been there. However, the scene around him was completely different from before. There were no longer endless pillars. There were no longer any black mist that was dancing like tentacles. There was only a huge, bright, burning, and hissing ball of light floating in the palace. Meng Chao did not know how big the diameter of the ball of light was. He only knew that 95% of his vision was occupied by this ball of light. The palace of the ancients was originally magnificent. Even if an entire armored airship formation was put in, it would be as insignificant as putting a few toy boats in a bathtub. However, the indomitable ball of light made the magnificent palaces of the ancients feel a little cramped. For some reason, Meng Chao immediately realized that the ball of light was the door. Chapter 1890 - 1890 A Future That Shouldnt Be Predicted 1890 A Future That Shouldnt Be Predicted In the beginning, Meng Chao did not see anything through the door. The flames that surged out of the door were too bright. Absolute light was like absolute darkness, devouring all information. Meng Chao stared at the ball of light that was burning like a star. He felt as if every part of his brain was filled with thorny light. The light was like a storm, rampaging in his brain. It was so vast that he could not think at all. This feeling lasted for a minute, an hour, a day, or even longer before he gradually adapted to the light of the door. Perhaps the light from the door was too strong, so strong that it burned countless tiny holes and marks on his retina. As a result, some twisted things that looked like bugs appeared in his vision. The things were entangled and spiraling inward, where they extended all the way to the center of the door. From the looks of it, the door did not seem like a three-dimensional entity floating in the void. Instead, it was like digging a hole in three-dimensional space. It was an unfathomable white hole that was like a tunnel that led straight to another dimension. Meng Chao stared at the white hole for a long time in a daze. He finally realized what was curling, twisting, and spiraling deep into the center of the white hole. It was the scarlet afterimages that had guided him all the way here. It was the path opened up by Battle God Lei Zongchao. No, it was not just the path of Battle God Lei Zongchao. In other words, there was more than one path for the Battle God. In a trance, Meng Chao saw thousands of faintly discernible, mottled, deformed, and twisted scarlet afterimages around the door. They were like crazy vines that broke through the barriers of different spaces and desperately extended into the door. There were also countless people following the scarlet afterimagesLu Siya, Long Feijun, Shen Yupeng, Wu Haibo, and even the monster version of Meng Chao. They floated around the door, and their expressions were empty and pious. They stared at the door and the path for a long time as if they were possessed. Meng Chaos eyes widened. He wanted to dance and shout to attract Lu Siyas attention, who was closest to him. However, he soon realized that Lu Siya could neither see nor hear him. It was just like earlier on the crisscrossing viaduct, when they seemed to be only dozens of meters apart but were so close yet so far apart. They were in a different dimension. To put it in the simplest and crudest way, what he saw was not the real them. It was just their light and shadow information in the spatial mirror that was similar to a television screen. Whenever a person shouted at someone on TV, even if he shouted until his throat was broken, the person on TV would not react at all. Besides, the scene of thousands of explorers worshipping the door was both sacred and strange. It was full of solemnity and a soul-stirring pressure. Meng Chao felt as if wisps of light had unknowingly wrapped around his blood vessels and nerves, preventing him from having any thoughts of doubt or blasphemy. He only wanted to be like Lu Siya, Wu Haibo, Long Feijun, Shen Yupeng, and his monster form. They stared at each other for a long time, prostrated themselves in worship, and then followed Battle God Lei Zongchaos footsteps. Thats right, the answer to all their problems was behind the door. The only thing he needed to do was walk in. Save us The voices rang out again. They were soft and gentle, with a hint of timid expectation and vague expectation. Meng Chao turned around and saw countless Dragon City residents burned by the flames of the apocalypse floating quietly behind him. He did not know if they were praying with their palms pressed together, or if they were curled up and shrunk by the flames. However, they resembled black puppets. The puppets stared at Meng Chao with ten thousand empty eye sockets. Of course. Of course Ill save you, Meng Chao thought. Everything Ive done so far has been for this purpose. Right now, as long as he took another step forward and broke through the boundary Meng Chao took half a step toward the door. However, his right foot seemed to be stopped by some mysterious force, and he could not move forward no matter how hard he tried. He had a vague feeling that he had forgotten something. He had forgotten something very important. Tomorrow without today is meaningless. For no reason, this strange sentence appeared in Meng Chaos mind. What is the meaning of this? Meng Chao frowned. He felt that there was some kind of power preventing him from entering the door. It was preventing him from saving Dragon City in the future and preventing him from finding the answer to all his problems. No, the future is unpredictable, and we shouldnt pry into the future. The future is like fate. There is no correct answer! Meng Chao seemed to hear someone, or perhaps a remnant soul from the depths of hell, roar at the top of his lungs. As his soul burned and roared, he seemed to see a dried corpse that was only skin and bones trying to break through the barrier of light and darkness. It was trying to send him an extremely chaotic but extremely real message. How strange. Meng Chao felt that he had only seen this dried corpse not too long ago. However, he had completely forgotten about the details. Meng Chao hesitated. He did not know if he should respond to the corpses call. Just as he was hesitating, countless glittering tentacles of light extended out of the depths of the door. They were like streams that were shining under the sunlight, but they were wrapping around his limbs, torso, and head gently. The tentacles of light moved gently. They were so gentle that Meng Chao could not struggle or resist at all. Under the guidance of the tentacles of light, Meng Chao fell into the white hole. He was like a child who had been through a lot and was filled with confusion, throwing himself into his mothers arms. In a trance, Meng Chao once again experienced what he had experienced in the depths of the Holy Mountain Temple. He seemed to be sinking slowly into some warm and sticky liquid. Although his nose was filled with liquid, he did not feel suffocated at all. From his nasal membrane to his lungs, he moaned comfortably as if he was soaked in nectar. He did not want to struggle at all. He did not want to surface. He just wanted to sink down quietly, slowly, and irreversibly. After an unknown amount of time, countless colorful, glittering jellyfish or cells appeared around him. It was just like the runes of the primordial civilization that contained a high concentration of information and endless mysteries. Every jellyfish or cell contained infinite information, which constituted countless complicated worlds that were both illusory and real. Chapter 1891 - 1891 A Long Time Later 1891 A Long Time Later The surrounding jellyfish sensed Meng Chaos presence. They were all blossoming like full buds, revealing layers of complicated internal structures. The delicate structure within them that resembled a fiber tube of a plant also blossomed as if it could be expanded infinitely. It was just like a certain high-dimensional structure in a low-dimensional world that was expanded to billions of times its original size. From the middle of the buds that were unfurling infinitely, thousands of translucent tentacles wriggled slowly like nerves and extended out. The tentacles danced in the air and continued to grow as they swam toward Meng Chao. Meng Chao was deeply drawn to the mysterious yet exquisite scene. He subconsciously extended his finger toward one of the tentacles. The tendrils gently wrapped around his fingertips and pierced through the gaps in his nails. Gasp! Meng Chao exclaimed and jumped out of the medical pod. He looked around in a daze. He felt that he had slept for ages and had a very long dream. He dreamed of his life half a century ago. He had gone to high school and then to university before he entered society and explored the ancient ruins. This dream was too long and too realistic. It was so realistic that it left him in a temporary daze. He could not remember what year it was and who he was. Meng Chao lowered his head and looked at the gene serum he was soaking in. He instinctively sensed that it was a high-energy liquid that was more abundant than the blood of the Apocalyptic Beasts. It contained more powerful spirit energy but was also gentler and more stable. It seemed that the blood, spinal fluid, and the adrenaline gland extract of the top ten rampaging beasts in the Other World had all been extracted. After that, they were tempered and stabilized with Holy Light magic. It took an astronomical number of resources and lives to extract just a little. If ordinary superhumans could even obtain a single drop, it would be enough to revive the dead and surpass the limits. Yet, he was being so extravagant. He was taking a bath and even falling asleep in this unique super gene serum? The corners of Meng Chaos lips twitched. With a thought, he slowly floated up from the medical pod. Then, he noticed that he was hundreds of times stronger than half a century ago. Every cell was crystal clear and full of vitality as if he had broken through the limits of natural decay and could stay healthy and strong forever. My body Meng Chao took a deep breath. The air never felt so fresh, and the world was so clear. It was as if he could see through the structure of every oxygen particle in the air around him with just a casual glance. The ripples that represented radio waves and the Internet of Things were also visible to him. He could guide every wisp of spirit energy that was wandering in the world into his body through the thousands of pores on his skin. He raised his right wrist, opened his fingers, and carefully examined his palm. His palm was extremely flexible. The surging spirit energy gathered in his palm through the dense and precise spirit meridians that had been rearranged and combined. It was like an active volcano that could erupt and close at his will. On the surface, his skin glowed with a metallic luster. Every cell on his skin could harden instantly and block all attacks, from peerless divine weapons to railway guns. This was a perfect body that any carbon-based intelligent creature could only dream of. He was only one step away from the Ancients hundreds of millions of years ago. Ever since I explored the deepest part of the ancient ruins with Battle God Lei Zongchaos guidance, I accidentally discovered the temple left behind by the Ancients and the profound mysteries of the ancient civilization. I inherited an incomparably huge inheritance and returned to Dragon City without any danger. Until today, half a century later Unknowingly, Ive already reached the peak of human evolution. Ive already surpassed the Deity Realm! Meng Chao stepped into the air and slowly landed on a fluffy but tough carpet that was a mixture of hardness and softness. It was a carpet that combined the characteristics of velvet and golden wool, but it was even more gorgeous and domineering. It seemed to have been ripped off from a deadly creature that was even more terrifying than an Apocalyptic Beast. It was shockingly large, filling the bedroom that was half the size of a basketball court. When it was quiet and docile, it was like a calm golden sea that could help its master absorb all dust, noise, and even unstable spirit waves. When Meng Chao casually sent a stream of spirit energy into his feet, the soft golden fur on the carpet immediately stood up like steel needles that had been electrocuted. It gave off an extremely dangerous and fierce light. Meng Chao willed it, and several hundred stands of fur immediately flew up and surrounded him. They spun at high speeds and rubbed against the air, creating a series of dazzling flames. It was like a tornado that had its own will, but it swore to protect its master. Whoosh! When Meng Chao cast his gaze toward the door, the burning tornado instantly reached its maximum speed. It almost caused a sonic boom in the room as it headed toward the door. Meng Chao subconsciously remembered that even though the four walls and the door of the bedroom were made of nano-alloy materials that were even tougher than the seven-layer composite shell of the super heavy armored airship, they were enough to withstand the sneak attacks of countless assassins who had been like carps crossing the river over the past ten years. He still could not block it. He used the carpet fur to casually trigger a casual attack. The moment the tornado was about to blow up the door, Meng Chao blinked. The terrifying attack was comparable to an evil dragon opening its bloody mouth to unleash a fiery breath, but it instantly disappeared without a trace. Even the hundreds of hairs were not burned by the flames of spirit energy. They fell back to the carpet intact. This is the fur of the Dragon Devourer. The origin of the carpet appeared in Meng Chaos mind. The Dragon Devourer is the demon king of the northernmost wilderness. This creature that lives in the crevices of glaciers all year round is like a polar bear magnified ten times. Its like the embodiment of the icy hell. Most of the time, they dont even need to wave their claws that are more terrifying than the scythes of the Grim Reaper. The storm of death that they blow out with a sneeze is enough to freeze any prey into crystal blocks of ice and cut off all their lives. Fortunately, most Dragon Devourers are used to hibernating comfortably under glaciers all year round. And when they occasionally come out to look for food, even the Frost Wyrm that is the overlord of the northernmost wilderness in the usual sense has to stay away. Otherwise, they might become the food of the demon king. The name Dragon Devourer is written on the fearful memory of all the barbarians in the wilderness with the broken bones of the Frost Wyrm! Chapter 1892 - 1892 Spoils of War 1892 Spoils of War As Meng Chao thought about it, three images immediately appeared in his mind. The first picture was a frozen wasteland that was comparable to an ocean. There were crisscrossing lead-gray and silvery-white ravines that showed the harshness of a frosty hell. In the depths of the wilderness, a behemoth that was as big as an Apocalyptic Beast but ten times more imposing slowly crawled out from the deepest ravine. It was so deep that the sun might never rise again if it set into the ravine. The earth trembled, and there was a deep rumbling all around. Its fur protruded out like bone spurs, and its eyes were like a nest of lightning that shot out lightning bolts. There were still bits and pieces of dragon meat and bones at the corner of its mouth. It was also surrounded by a cluster of silver mist. The temperature of the extremely cold land was already close to minus one hundred degrees Celsius. Yet, wherever it went, the temperature would drop further until everything would break, shatter, and disintegrate. There were giant dragons of the wasteland lurking in the hidden dragon caves hundreds of miles away. Even they could not help but let out shrill roars and rise from every corner when they sensed its presence. They tried to escape to the south like panic-stricken sparrows for a chance of survival. The giant beast known as the Dragon Devourer swaggered over step by step until its eyes that were filled with lightning reflected the clear outline of a human being. It was Meng Chaos silhouette. In the second image, the Dragon Devourer, which had been majestic and domineering a moment ago, had fallen to the ground with its limbs spread out. There were no scars on its surface. Not even a single strand of its gorgeous gold and silver fur was touched. However, its eyes that were shooting lightning a moment ago no longer showed any light No, to be more precise, its eyes were missing. Its eyeballs had been replaced with two empty holes or two tunnels that led straight to the brain. Its brain had also disappeared. All of its brain matter, central nervous system, as well as brain cells, had been perfectly removed and extracted by Meng Chao with the precision of a scalpel. They were being turned into raw materials for the refinement of super gene serum. The giant beasts body was not completely dead, and its heart was still beating weakly thanks to what was left of its nervous system. However, its soul had already been harvested and devoured by Meng Chao, and it had submitted to Meng Chaos spirit world. In the third image, Meng Chao was seated on a huge stone throne, and it was covered in the Dragon Devourers fur. The rulers of the wilderness, whether it was the Elk Tribe, Red Bull Tribe, Longbow Tribe, Giant Ax Tribe of the Ice Giants, or the most powerful and brutal Two-headed Ogres, or even the oddly-shaped demons in the Eternal Night Abyss did not seem chaotic, brutal, and bloodthirsty at this point. Instead, these Chaos creatures that usually appeared in the nightmares of the Holy Light factions ordinary people lined up in a careful and orderly manner. One by one, they walked up to Meng Chao and got down on one knee. They bowed to him respectfully and acknowledged his authority as the alliance leader. Ah, this is a memory of me going to the wilderness in the far north to inform the Ice Giants, Abyssfolk, as well as ogres, about Dragon Citys friendship with Picturesque Orchid Lake. I also invited them to join the Chaos faction. It was a rather successful diplomatic event. Even though the Holy Light puppets said that the barbarians in the northernmost wilderness were extremely dangerous lunatics and that there was no possibility of communication or negotiation, why did I find them quite cultured, polite, and reasonable? They could even sing and dance. Sigh. Come to think of it, that was more than ten years ago. Time really is like a silvery-white stream that flows quietly. It doesnt seem to flow very fast, but it never freezes or turns back! Meng Chao placed his hands behind his back and slowly paced on the carpet. He enjoyed the giant Dragon Devourers fur, and he felt electricity flowing through his feet. It was a numbing feeling. He looked around the originally large room, and it was filled with rare treasures. Rather than calling it a bedroom, it was more like a unique private museum in the Other World. Just like the Dragon Devourers fur, these rare treasures were the most memorable spoils of war that Meng Chao had obtained during his half a century of battles. This is the Curse of a Thousand Nights, a cursed weapon that the Blood Elves refined by sacrificing the souls of several hundred elite swordsmen. The battle with the Blood Elf King in the Blood Pool of the Decaying Sea was indeed the most soul-stirring and satisfying hand-to-hand battle Ive ever experienced in my life. Ever since I cut off the Blood Elf Kings three arms and seized this cursed weapon, there has been no worthy opponent in terms of close combat. Ive never had to push my physical strength, wisdom, and will to the limit like I did in that battle. I even broke through in the face of battle and surpassed my peak! This helmet belonged to Mora Locke, the Knights of Infinite Glorys leader. He was known as the strongest Holy Knight in the Holy Light faction in the last hundred years. That battle was just like Mora Lockes personality; it was boring and uninteresting. The strongest Holy Knight didnt know how to dodge or adapt at all. I merely advanced like a road roller and crushed him. However, theres something strange about his armor. Its said that it has received the blessings of 30 Holy Light high priests from the Holy Light Temple in the past 1,000 years. It can resist all visible and invisible damage. Even if the world collapses, it guarantees that the armors wearer wont die. It doesnt matter, though. Just because the persons body is intact doesnt mean that his spirit power will always be as strong as before. In terms of how to break the spirit defense of an intelligent carbon-based creature, the Dragon City civilization has the advantage of dimensional reduction against the Other World natives. Compared to the regular paladins, this legendary sorcerer was rather interesting. Who would have thought that this legendary sorcerer had the bloodline of the Abyssfolk and a dual personality? He was known as the embodiment of justice and the messenger of light, who maintained the order of a region. He was highly respected by everyone. I had defeated his main personality, the Elemental Fury, but the second personality of the Plague Bringer was still lurking in the depths of his brain. To be honest, I was quite surprised when the second personality jumped out and he instantly resurrected with full health! Chapter 1893 - 1893 Dragon City 1893 Dragon City Meng Chaos gaze swept past the countless spoils of war casually. Every spoils of war caused a faded image to appear in front of his eyes. Behind every picture was a soul-stirring battle, battle, and even war that was remembered by the world. However, to Meng Chao, those were just insignificant footprints that he left behind when he rushed forward on his endless journey. It had been a long time since he had thought of such trivial matters. Even putting these spoils of war in his bedroom and showing them off like a nouveau riche was not his original intention. In particular, many of the spoils of war were surrounded by the remnant souls of the losers and the dead. They often let out shrill cries in the middle of the night. Although they could not hurt him at all, they easily disturbed his dreams and made him feel bad when he woke up early. However, Meng Chao often received distinguished guests from the various camps in the Other World in his bedroom. Occasionally, he would have to sleep with his close allies of the Chaos faction and the surrendered generals of the Holy Light faction who had turned their backs on him. It was to deter allies and enemies, and also to make the assassins retreat. He had no choice but to turn his bedroom into an overly fancy museum. In fact, he still missed the small bedroom he lived in his hometown half a century ago. Although it was simple, at least it was free. It couldnt be helped. This was the saying that one couldnt have both fish and bears paw. Who asked him to become the supreme leader of the Dragon City civilization and the supreme leader of the Chaos faction? He had the responsibility of being the supreme leader. Meng Chao sighed and waved his hand gently. The seemingly sturdy wall in front of them gradually became clear and transparent, as if ice crystals had been dug out from the depths of glaciers that never melted at the end of the northernmost wasteland. They were even more transparent than ice crystals and almost melted into the air. Through the invisible iron wall, Meng Chao placed his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. He quietly admired the city beneath his feet. Through the 270-degree floor-to-ceiling window on the 299th floor of Superstar Companys building, the magnificent Dragon City could be seen. Half a century ago, this was a glorious city that all the transmigrators on Earth could not even dream of. In the colorful spirit mist that seemed to be alive and dancing with the wind, countless skyscrapers pierced into the sky, forming a skyline that was as breathtaking as a forest of swords. Every skyscraper was larger than the Supernatural Tower in old Dragon City. Between the skyscrapers, there were countless glittering, slender silver lines that were entangled in a dense spider web Each silver line represented a vacuum super-high-speed transportation pipeline. Both personnel and items could reach every corner of the magnificent city instantly through the new vehicles built on the principle of spirit and magnetic entanglement. On the complicated, slender silver wires, tens of millions of jet-type crystal airships were flowing at a speed that was a hundred times faster and a hundred times more agile than the old-fashioned crystal airships with piston-engines. The exhaust flames spurting out of their bodies converged into colorful rivers of light. Since every crystal airship carried the biochemical brain of a monster, and all the biochemical brains were connected to the main biochemical brain of the air traffic control center, they were like the cells of a gargantuan super creature, dancing dazzlingly on the melodious melody that was responding to each other. They brushed past each other as close as a hairs length, but nothing happened. Meng Chao did not need to activate his extraordinary vision to see the Frost Barbarians, Blood Elves, Abyssfolk, and Two-headed Ogres on many crystal cruisers that had just flown over from other places. The allies of the Chaos faction, as well as the representatives of the lords from the Land of the Holy Light, secretly came to make peace, surrender, and sign secret trade agreements. Regardless of whether these foreign natives once represented justice or evil, civilization, or barbaric, at this moment, they all stuck their faces to the portholes and stared at the futuristic city that was like a paradise on earth. This was the reason why Meng Chao had to go against everyones opinions and spend countless resources to build Dragon City, a glorious epic city, between the Land of Holy Light and Picturesque Orchid Lake after he won the Battle of a Thousand Days. It would be the new headquarters of the Dragon City civilization and the Chaos faction. Old Dragon City, located at the southernmost tip of the Other World and within Monster Mountain Range, was too remote after all. It could only be located in a corner and was not enough to become the foundation of a king. The new Dragon City was the heart of the future Other World Meng Chao did not just want to conquer them. He also wanted all the intelligent life forms in the Other World to be deeply shocked by the infinite glory that the new Dragon City displayed. They wanted to prostrate themselves in worship and be convinced! At that time, everybody, including Lu Siya, objected to my idea of building Dragon City! Those short-sighted fellows are saying that the war between the Chaos faction and the Holy Light faction is getting more and more intense, and that all the battlefronts are in a predicament of resource shortage. It is impossible to invest additional resources and build a brand-new city from scratch! Hehe. How would they know that the construction of Dragon City is not only my will but also the mission given to me by the ancient civilization? We are not only going to win the war before us but also the civilization war that will last for billions of years. We are going to rebuild the great order on this chaotic planet! Right now, 70% of the Dragon Citys overall planning has already begun to take shape. The war between the Chaos faction and the Holy Light faction will soon come to an end with our complete victory. The Other World that has been in chaos for ten thousand years is about to welcome eternal unity, order, prosperity, and glory. Lu Siya and the others should have nothing to say, right? Just like the countless difficult choices in the past half century, I will always be right! As Meng Chao thought about this, his thoughts drifted back to half a century ago. He had followed in the footsteps of Battle God Lei Zongchao and explored the deepest part of the ancient ruins. He had returned with a full load. The world only knew that he had passed the many tests left behind by the Ancients in the depths of the ancient ruins, cracked the mysteries hidden in the Ancient Ruins Summon, and successfully obtained the key to the treasure vault of the ancient heritage. From there, he helped the Dragon City civilization achieve an explosive warp. However, no one knew that the most important thing he obtained in the depths of the ancient ruins was neither a powerful cultivation technique that could move mountains and overturn seas, nor a divine weapon that could tear space, nor an inexhaustible super energy source. Instead, it was an ability that could completely predict the future after being upgraded and greatly strengthened! Chapter 1894 - 1894 Palace Master! 1894 Palace Master! Before he heard the call from the ancient era, the so-called future was just a blurry, nightmarish illusion in the depths of Meng Chaos mind. Of course, he could clearly see the end of the nightmare, the apocalypse falling from the sky, and the ten thousand suns burning fiercely above Dragon City. However, he could not see the entire process that led to the catastrophe, as well as the culprit. Under such circumstances, changing the future could easily lead to the end of the world. One could say that it was only an incomplete or beta prediction ability. Meanwhile, in the glorious and mysterious ancient palace, the nightmare lingering in Meng Chaos mind became extremely clear. He could even split off into new nightmares. He could fast forward or retrace them, which allowed him to clearly see what kind of effect a certain thing would have. He could see if the ripples created by a butterfly flapping its wings would turn into a storm that could tear the world apart. With this ability, Meng Chao had predicted that the nine mega corporations would not willingly give up their market share and power. Even though he had been affected by the chaos of the Blood Alliance, he had no choice but to cooperate with small and medium-sized enterprises, humble superhumans, and ordinary citizens. However, the ambitions of the superhumans of the wealthy families were like wildfire on the prairie that would never subside. Therefore, in the next ten years, Meng Chao played hard to get and lured the snake out of its hole. He pretended to borrow the power of the nine great corporations to rule Dragon City with them. He even pretended to be indifferent to fame and fortune, as though he did not know how to play politics. He seemed to become the second Battle God Lei Zongchao. It was his way to numb the vigilance of the superhumans from wealthy families, expand their ambitions, and intensify their internal conflicts. After that, he would fan the flames, sow discord, split his attacks, threaten, bribe, and destroy them one by one. Finally, he would cleanly remove the nine mega corporations, the nine malignant tumors that had occupied Dragon City for nearly half a century. They would sink into the deepest whirlpool of the long river of history. In the end, Dragon City, its civilization, and even the entire Other World would be left with only one giant enterprise, and that would be Superstar Company! Superstar Company was destined to not make the same mistake as the nine mega corporations. This was because Meng Chao was the person in charge of Superstar Company. He could predict the future, and he was always right! Meng Chao, who had complete authority over Dragon City, did not go back on his promise or disappoint all the citizens. Using his ability to predict the future, he could easily identify the loyal generals and traitors in the Holy Light faction. Among the barbarians, deviant spirits, and demons scattered at the edge of the Other World, who could become the Earthlings closest ally? Who was more ambitious than intelligent and destined to be an untamable force? Also, which battle was sure to be a losing one, and which battle gave them a fleeting opportunity to miraculously turn the tables? Meng Chao could make the most precise decisions on who should be roped in, who should be supported, who to guard against, who should be assassinated, and who was two-faced, as well as traitorous. He knew who he could invite to his museum-like bedroom, which was full of trophies, to have a long talk and a close friendship. That was how the Dragon City civilization won over the past few decades and achieved its glory today. Meng Chao exited his thoughts and heard the sound of orderly footsteps coming from the outside. He closed his eyes and allowed the runic robot, which had magic-powered technology, to help him wash up and put on his clothes. Then, Meng Chao walked out of the room. There were circular corridors that were hundreds of meters in diameter outside his room. In the middle, there was a courtyard that went straight from the third floor to the fiftieth floor. Since the inner facade of every floor was designed with unique crystal embedding technology and magic optical design, the crystal dome at the top of the courtyard could still absorb the light beyond the atmosphere and transform it into a golden waterfall that poured down. It did not matter even if it was raining. This light illuminated the souls of the several hundred thousand employees working in the largest single building in the Other World. Meng Chao patrolled Superstar Company every day, and he did not like to take the elevator or stairs. Instead, he was used to going straight down from the central courtyard. He would descend slowly under the golden waves as if he was a god that had descended to the mortal world. He would do this to boost his employees morale and increase their work efficiency. Today, however, he did not fly out of the corridor. He just narrowed his eyes, activated his sense of perception, and merged with the golden light. He inspected the working conditions of the employees in the several hundred floors underground. Soon, at the end of the circular corridor, two rows of young men in nano battle suits and splendid robes walked up to him respectfully. Their eyes were shining with spirit energy, and they bowed to him in unison with admiration, awe, joy, and infinite trust. Palace Master! These young people were all wearing the emblem of Battle God Palace on their chests. They were the most outstanding and loyal disciples of Battle God Palace. Battle God Lei Zongchao had unfortunately fallen half a century ago. However, Meng Chao inherited his will and became the new master of Battle God Palace. Also, in the half century that followed, he adopted and sponsored war orphans like Battle God Lei Zongchao did. He spared no expense in teaching them the essence of his martial arts. He also helped them gain a firm foothold in all walks of life, open up new prospects, take root, and form a community of interests that was deeply rooted and united. Many of Battle God Palaces disciples who had been adopted by Meng Chao were extremely grateful and loyal to him. In addition, they had become experts, authorities in various fields, and the backbones of their community. Even so, they still listened to Meng Chao and remained loyal to him. Together with the outstanding members of the Broken Star Club, they became Meng Chaos right-hand men to oversee Superstar Company and even the Dragon City civilization. Shaoyu, is everything going well? Meng Chao walked out. Two rows of young elites, who were comparable to dragons and phoenixes among men, immediately separated from the middle and followed him. A young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes stepped forward and whispered clearly, I would like to report that everything went smoothly, Palace Master. It was just as you expected. The lord of the Baroque Territory, the Duke of Raging Lions, appeared to be loyal to the Holy Light Temple on the surface. However, hes a fierce general who dares to fight and die alongside us. Hes actually a shrewd man, and he would never let himself be buried with the Holy Light Temple. This time, we showed a little goodwill on the battlefield and directed our attack away from the Raging Lion Legions defense line. The Duke of Raging Lions immediately understood, so he will secretly extend us an olive branch. You should know that in the past twenty to thirty years, the Raging Lion Legion has always been the Holy Light factions main force. The Baroque Territory has also proven to be tough to conquer for a long time. The duke himself has even led the way and personally killed many experts from the Chaos faction. Palace Master, if it werent for your divine foresight, who would have thought that the stubborn old man with a deep hatred for the Chaos faction would waver? Chapter 1895 - 1895 Planning Far Ahead 1895 Planning Far Ahead Times change, and people change. Meng Chao smiled. When the Holy Light faction and Chaos faction first started fighting, the Baroque Territory was still sandwiched between the four territories that were directly under the Holy Light Temple. The Duke of Raging Lions strength was far from enough to challenge the temples authority. If he showed any signs of rebellion, the Holy Light Temple could easily kill him. After that, they could just find ten successors from his family who were more loyal than him. When that happened, the Duke of Raging Lions could just bravely advance, face death unflinchingly, and exchange absolute loyalty for the Holy Light Temples trust and support. But now, as we advance triumphantly on the battlefield, both the Holy Light Temples own strength and the pious vassals who are absolutely loyal to the temple are decreasing. Even if we have to fight to the death, they will die with the temple. The Duke of Raging Lions relied on his strength, luck, and my intentional indulgence to gradually become one of the strongest factions under the Holy Light. How can his ambition, which has been lurking for a long time, not surface? I see! The disciples of Battle God Palace came to a sudden realization. The young man named Shaoyu contemplated for a moment and said, We clearly created opportunities to severely injure the Raging Lion Legion several times, but you asked us to pass them by, Palace Master. At that time, many people didnt understand your operation. It turns out that you were deliberately trying to create a rebellious and ambitious warlord in the Holy Light faction! Thats right. Dont think that there is only factional estrangement and conflicts of interest in the Chaos faction. The Holy Light faction is a pious hotbed of conflict. Meng Chao sneered, There are all kinds of complicated clashes between the temple priests and the mages, between the Holy Light humans, the elves, and the dwarfs, as well as between the mages and the lords. They are as many as the hairs on an ox, and they havent been resolved even after tens of millions of years! However, in the past, the Turan orcs never paid attention to strategy or rules. When they arrived in the era of glory, they rushed to the Land of Holy Light like a flood and destroyed everything they saw. They were unreasonable, and there was no room for negotiation or compromise. Such irrational killing caused the various interest groups within the Holy Light faction to temporarily put aside their conflicts and work together to face their enemy. After they repelled the attacks of the Turan orcs, the Holy Light faction suffered countless casualties. This freed up a large amount of land, titles, and other resources. Hence, their internal conflicts had more room to shift. In a sense, the Turan orcs not only played the role of destructors, but also the role of buffers. This is probably one of the reasons why the Turan orcs still lost in the wars during the past ten thousand years. They had unparalleled steel bones and totem armor that could change forms at will and store their battle experience, yet they failed. Ever since the war in the Other World broke out, weve formed an unprecedented alliance with the tribes living on the edge of the Other World and launched an unprecedented offensive. This is especially so after the Chaos factions establishment. What Im most worried about is not tactical or even strategic failure, but victory, unparalleled victory. The reason is simple. The Holy Light faction has ruled the Other World for ten thousand years after all. They have deep roots and are definitely not something that can be completely destroyed in just a few years with a few great victories. At the beginning of the war, the gains and losses of a city or a land, or even the death and survival of several hundred thousand soldiers, cannot determine the final victory or defeat. If we beat the Holy Light faction until theyre in pain and miserable at the beginning of the war, it will trigger the great fear that has been lurking in their hearts for ten thousand years. As such, theyll completely abandon their internal conflicts and unite as one to fight against a common enemy. The war that follows will be ten times harder. Even if we tragically win, it will take decades or even centuries to clean up the mess. Thats why, when the war just broke out and our army won one victory after another, I ordered the flood of steel in Dragon City to slow down and even stop their attack on many battlefronts. Instead, I asked them to invest a lot of resources into Dragon Citys construction. It was to make the enemy believe that although I was ambitious, I had no intention of annexing the world. Thus, internal conflict might erupt among our enemies. The young man named Shaoyu had a great look of reverence in his eyes. So theres such a grand scheme behind the decision to build Dragon City. You are far-sighted, Palace Master. Im afraid we wont be able to gain even one percent of your knowledge even if we learn from you for another hundred years! Meng Chao smiled faintly. He placed his hands behind his back and stepped into the air. Then, he slowly walked into the courtyard that had a height of five hundred meters. He did not fly down but hovered all the way. Soon, he arrived at the crystal dome at the highest point of Superstar Companys headquarters. The many disciples of Battle God Palace, including Shaoyu, followed him closely. The seemingly flawless crystal dome above everyones head cracked open layer by layer. As it blossomed like a crystal flower, it revealed the starry sky. There was a huge but complex tarmac area on the headquarters top floor. It could hold almost a hundred aircrafts of different sizes at the same time. On top of that, they could load and unload the armored airships that numbered in two digits there, as well as perform simple maintenance work. After half a days modification, they could even anchor a sky fortress like the Golden Roc half a century ago. The usually crowded and endless parking was unusually quiet today. A bulky, old-fashioned armored cargo airship was slowly entering the harbor in the air route nearby before the gazes of Battle God Palaces disciples and the Broken Star Clubs members. The passengers on this armored airship were from the Land of Holy Lights Baroque Territory. They were part of a secret envoy that represented the Duke of Raging Lions. In the future that Meng Chao had carefully designed, they would act as daggers dipped in poison and deliver a fatal blow to the Holy Light faction. This would influence their victory or defeat. The pilot waved a staff of spirit light on the tarmac with familiarity and sent out complicated instructions with the afterimages of spirit energy. Right then, a fathead slowly entered the harbor. It deactivated its optical camouflage, which revealed its clumsy, old appearance. However, it was replaced by the ferocity of a tiger shark and the swiftness of a swordfish. Not only was it equipped with a new type of intelligent liquid metal armor, but it was also equipped with six jet crystal engines. Not only could it break the speed of sound in five seconds, but it could also sail silently for a long time and even become invisible, carrying out stealth, infiltration, and reconnaissance missions. It had a sharp and elegant design. Chapter 1896 - 1896 Turning the Tide Once Again 1896 Turning the Tide Once Again The new armored airships were only 100 meters away from the landing pad. The corners of Meng Chaos lips curled up into a smile as if he was certain of victory. Everything was under his control. There was no need to move or even look. The loyal disciples and his subordinates from Battle God Palace, Broken Star Club, and Superstar Company were like an extension of his will. They moved in unison to meet him. However, the roaring crystal engines of the new armored airships, which were supposed to slow down after they docked, did not weaken at all. In fact, their front propellers and brakes were not activated either. On the contrary, there was a very subtle and strange smell floating in the air. It was some kind of combustion improver made of crystal powder that was extremely powerful. It exploded instantly and emitted the smell of a powerful force. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his lips froze. The new armored airships were now 80 meters away from the parking apron. At this point, even the pilot could tell that something was wrong. The two pilots waved the batons in their hands crazily and drew dazzling trajectories in the biting cold wind. They were trying to signal the other party to slow down and enter the port. However, more than a dozen deafening explosions echoed from the rear of the new armored airships. Then, enormous light balls seemed to tear the void apart and descend to the human world. They jumped and expanded as much as they could as they provided the new armored airships with unparalleled driving force. The speed of the new armored airships increased by 300% in half a second and continued to increase. Since the airships had accelerated to the maximum in an instant, their shells and armor could not handle it. The airships emitted sounds of metal fatigue that resembled the roars of ferocious beasts. The sound waves reached the ears of everyone on the tarmac and made them dumbfounded. Their faces turned ashen and froze for a moment. They could only watch the new armored airships switch from being the secret envoys diplomatic starships to being aggressive assault ships. These vessels rush toward the parking lot in a thunderous manner. However, Meng Chao snorted coldly and shook his head in puzzlement. It was as if he could not understand them. Why did those clowns, who overestimated themselves, insist on such a ridiculous approach when the situation was already so clear? His right hand was still behind his back. Soon, he casually raised his left hand and flicked his fingers. The new armored airship had just accelerated at the speed of sound, and it was only 20 to 30 meters away from the helipad. If it was given another second no, half a second, the steel behemoth, which was as big as a ten-thousand-ton destroyer, would have crashed into the top floor of Superstar Companys headquarters. It left the magnificent building that symbolized Dragon City and even the Chaos factions highest authority on the verge of collapse. However, Meng Chao just grabbed the air and created a wall that was both hard and soft. It was invisible, fluffy, and sturdy. With that, the momentum of the new armored airship stopped abruptly. It was like a wild horse with a bad temper. It was clearly angered by its enemy because it had just reached its maximum speed, only to step into the mud at the next second. No matter how hard it struggled, he could only sink deeper and deeper. The clowns controlling the new armored airships were obviously not willing to be captured. They were still accelerating madly and throwing in the combustion improvers without any regard for their lives. They abused the jet crystal engines of the new armored airships. The crystal engines were like firecrackers that had been ignited. Cracking noises rang out one after another as they caught fire and even exploded. The tremendous driving force would shake an entire airship violently. Their shiny alloy armor began to tear apart and peel off. This revealed the crisscrossed spiritual energy tubes and the strengthened frames underneath. In theory, the output power of this new armored airship was enough to easily defeat an Apocalyptic Beast in a contest of strength! Meng Chaos eyebrows and pinky finger did not even twitch. His Void Grasp did not allow the new armored airship to move forward even half an inch. It was as if an invisible Giant Spirit Palm had been formed around the other party, gradually compressing the space where the other party was shaking, forcing the wild horse to lower its proud head and turn its momentum from straight forward to spinning on the spot. The roar of the new armored airship turned into a screech. On the seemingly indestructible shell, an enormous handprint really appeared. The burning crystal engines exploded one after another, causing them to gradually lose power. In the end, they could only obediently fall into Meng Chaos control. It was only then that the members of Battle God Palace, the Broken Star Club, and Superstar Company came to their senses. They looked at Meng Chao with both shame and respect. They were ashamed because they had made an unforgivable mistake. For some reason, they allowed the enemy to get on the diplomatic ship that the secret envoy group was on, and they even used the diplomatic ship as a weapon. They had almost dealt Meng Chao and Superstar Company an immeasurable blow. They were in awe of Meng Chao because, just like how it had happened countless times in the past, Meng Chao had once again turned the tide at the critical moment and stopped everything. The disciples of the Battle God Palace and the members of the Broken Star Club all roared in rage. In order to make up for it and to redeem themselves, they were surrounded by especially bright flames of war like eagles ignited by anger. They flew to the new armored airship that had been caught in the turbulence and could not move, trying to storm in and kill the enemy who controlled the diplomatic starship to rescue the members of the secret envoy. However, Meng Chaos eyes shone with a rare, sharp, and cold light. The new armored airship was releasing chaotic spirit energy in the violent tremors and the explosion of the crystal engine had also produced a lot of smoke that blocked his vision. Despite that, with his enhanced vision, he still clearly scanned what was happening inside the diplomatic starship through the flames of spiritual energy, the smoke, and the alloy shell of the armored airship. The enemy had come prepared. He had already expected his plan to fail and die. Before they entered the hangar, the enemy had already killed most of the members of the secret envoy in the diplomatic ship. Now, they had killed the few remaining hostages who were the most important. This meant Meng Chaos pupils constricted. Shaoyu, come back! he shouted in a deep voice. Yet, his voice did not sound loud. However, almost a thousand meters in the air, the howling of the wind and the deafening sound waves raised by the explosion of the crystal engines were clearly heard by every disciple and grand-disciple who were soaring into the sky. Even before the brains of his disciples and grand-disciples reacted, their central nerves had been affected, making them instinctively assume a retreating and defensive posture. Chapter 1897 - 1897 Fatal Loophole 1897 Fatal Loophole Almost at the same time, a spark lurking in the deepest part of the fuel cabin of a new armored airship was awakened from its slumber by a mysterious signal. It expanded a hundred times almost instantly and released thousands of tentacles that were as fast as lightning. They shot toward the liquid crystal fuel that contained super high energy and triggered an unstoppable chain reaction. The liquid crystal fuel had to be fed into the crystal engine and undergo complicated procedures before it could react. At this moment, it released the energy that it had accumulated for billions of years and expanded in all directions like a tide of destruction. Meng Chaos enemies had already installed more high-energy explosives around the fuel cabin. Thanks to the decades of war in the Other World, both the Holy Light faction and the Chaos factions strategies had made great progress. This was especially so since the war in the Other World was different from the traditional wars in the past tens of millions of years. After a brand-new forcethe Dragon City civilizationjoined the war, the technology tree from Earth brought a wonderful change to this ancient world since it was completely different from the one in the Other World. Holy Light, Chaos, spirit energy, and the technology of Earth all kinds of forces were deeply mixed in the fierce collisions. The killing tools created were at least ten times more destructive than they were decades ago. Right now, even a small crystal bomb the size of a suitcase could unleash doom that only heavy railway gun shells more than one meter in diameter could unleash decades ago. Meng Chaos enemy, on the other hand, had filled the entire diplomatic airships with crystal bombs and refined them into enormous man-guided missiles. Even with Meng Chaos strength that surpassed the Deity Realm, it was impossible for him to stop the super bomb from detonating. The violent explosion almost instantly turned the entire diplomatic starship, along with all the living beings and corpses inside, into burning light. The light was like a ferocious beast that had just been born in this world, and it was trying to devour the world. It roared, danced, struggled, and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, blocking everyones vision and enveloping the highest point of Superstar Companys headquarters building. Even the superhumans from Battle God Palace and the Broken Star Club were on the defensive and retreating. Their outerwear and nano battle suits, which were as tough as composite armor, were torn apart by the air waves and heat waves. The hair on their bodies was scorched and burning. Meanwhile, the diplomatic ship had already risen into the sky like the sun. It also resembled an active volcano that was hanging upside down in the sky. It was as if lava was gushing out endlessly and swallowing everyone on the tarmac like a waterfall. It continued to flow to the top floor of Superstar Companys headquarters building and then down the open courtyard from the top floor. Superstar Company was the symbol of the Dragon City civilization. For the first time in ten years, Meng Chaos face turned ashen, and he flew into a rage. With his cultivation, he was not afraid of such a simple and crude suicide bombing attack. Even if the intensity of the explosion was three to five times stronger, he was confident that he could fly out of the explosion range unscathed. However, his disciples and grand-disciples were still within the range of the explosion. The skyscraper that pierced through the sky like a javelin under his feet was not only a symbol of Dragon City, but it was also a symbol of Dragon Citys civilization, the Chaos faction, and Meng Chao himself! He would never allow these clowns to destroy Superstar Companys headquarters. Even if the main structure was intact, the buildings exterior would be burned to a pulp, and Meng Chaos glorious image of invincibility would be tarnished. Within 0.1 seconds, every cell in Meng Chaos body seemed to wake up from a deep sleep. His seemingly ordinary flesh and blood turned crystal clear. Every vein and nerve buried inside was emitting dazzling brilliance, like lightning that was swimming, splitting, entangling, bouncing, and reacting intensely. His right hand, which was still behind his back, was now raised to his chest. Together with his left hand, they formed a clenched fist in the air! Meng Chaos gaze was fixed on the spot in front of him. Two Giant Divine Spirit Palms that could be seen with the naked eye immediately appeared around the small sun that was expanding at an extremely high speed No, it was not two, but hundreds of spirit energy hands that were overlapping and replicating endlessly. They emitted colorful and dazzling lights that surrounded the little sun from different directions and angles. The little sun jumped, struggled, and screamed hysterically, trying to break through the restraint of the hand of spirit energy. The giant hand of spirit energy, on the other hand, seemed to be able to predict every route that the monster would take. It attacked repeatedly as fast as lightning, blocking the angle of the monsters escape in advance. Two disciples of Battle God Palace were having trouble dodging the destructive flames. Like tongues of ogres, they threatened to engulf the disciples into the small sun and burn them to ashes in an instant. The two hands of spirit energy, however, arrived first. One of them pushed the two disciples of Battle God Palace out gently, while the other grabbed the flames tightly and stuffed them back into the small sun as if they were holding a viper. Just like that, Meng Chao temporarily held the explosion in his hands. Meng Chaos expression softened slightly, but the anger in his eyes did not subside at all. He could sense that the chain reaction inside the small sun was far from calming down. It did not matter even if he managed to stop this insane suicide attack. The explosion on the top floor of Superstar Companys headquarters and the massacre of the secret envoy from the Holy Light faction in the Chaos factions headquarters had already happened right under Meng Chaos nose. They were irreversible facts. Such a serious outcome would definitely damage Meng Chaos prestige, and it would cause countless enemies inside and outside the organization to celebrate and become restless. It might even bring unpredictable changes to the future that had been smooth sailing. More importantly, the Baroque Territorys secret envoy groups visit this time was a top-secret operation that Meng Chao had personally paid attention to. Only his most trusted subordinates knew the specific schedule, route, and details. The enemy had actually arranged loyal soldiers to sneak into the top-secret diplomatic airships and even installed a lot of high-energy explosives on it in advance without leaking anything. This meant that the defense system, intelligence network, and even the power structure that Meng Chao had meticulously built had fatal loopholes. The enemy was hiding right beside him! When he thought of this, Meng Chaos gaze became extremely deep. The blood vessels from his temples to his neck, shoulders, chest, and arms bulged like a flood dragon that could not contain its anger. He was filled with murderous intent. Chapter 1898 - 1898 Trump Card 1898 Trump Card At the same time, the situation on the helipad changed. As Meng Chao tried his best to stop it, the small sun created by the explosion expanded to about fifty meters in diameter. It finally stopped losing control. Even so, such a burning fireball that was releasing infinite brilliance and heat waves still made everyone on the tarmac dumbfounded. Cold sweat dripped down their bodies, and they were terrified that their bodies and souls were being burned to ashes. The civilian staff subconsciously wanted to dodge and evacuate. The strong superhumans immediately reacted and tried to go forward to help Meng Chao. However, there were seven or eight people who did not fit in with the crowd from Battle God Palace, the Broken Club, and Superstar Company. A strange light shone in their eyes, and they looked at each other. They let out wild roars and pounced on Meng Chao at the same time. The explosion earlier had already torn their clothes into thousands of threads. At this moment, the flames of spirit energy around them were raging and burning their ragged clothes into ashes. This revealed their vests that were bound with explosives. As expected, Meng Chao was right. The enemy had already infiltrated his side! Normally, it would not be more difficult for Meng Chao to kill these spies than killing a few grasshoppers. It was like a beast caught in a net. Although it had temporarily lost its freedom, it still charged left and right in a desperate struggle. It could break free from its shackles at any time and lose control again. Palace Master, be careful! Seven to eight suicide attackers jumped to Meng Chaos side, and they were only three to five meters away from him. The young man called Shaoyu was shocked. Without even thinking, he spread his arms and jumped in front of Meng Chao. At first glance, it looked like he was going to sacrifice himself to take the bullet for Meng Chao. Shock, disappointment, ruthlessness, and viciousness flashed in Meng Chaos eyes. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The few spies saw the spirit shield that Shaoyu triggered. It was spreading dense ripples in the air, and they knew that they could not move any further. They activated the detonation runes deep inside the high-energy explosives on their self-destructing vests and turned themselves into smaller fireballs that were as bright and destructive as the rest. These seven to eight fireballs intertwined and fused together. As a result, they turned into four walls of fire that blocked Meng Chaos vision. For a moment, Meng Chaos eyes were filled with raging flames and blinding light. The flames and light were like surging waves that bombarded his retina and even his cerebral hemisphere. They prevented his optic nerves from receiving any other image signals. Since Meng Chao could not see, Shaoyu, who was clearly standing in front of him, should have been attacked by the suicide bombing earlier. Yet, he had miraculously avoided the impact of the chain of explosions. Not only was he unscathed, but the shockwave from the other partys attack had given him wings, and his speed had increased by a level. In an instant, Shaoyus seemingly loyal mask was torn off by an invisible demonic claw. It revealed a bloody and extremely ferocious ghostly face. While Meng Chao and everyone elses vision was blocked by the light waves from the explosion, he bit his lip and did not say a word. He was like a vengeful spirit as he got closer and closer to Meng Chao. If one did not see Shaoyus expression, one could explain his actions as a show of loyalty to his master, or one would think that he had been hit by the shockwave and he was flying toward Meng Chao like a kite with a broken string. However, a translucent crystal that was surrounded by flames appeared between his hands as if he was performing magic. It was a dazzling blue crystal, and awhite flame that seemed to have been burning for thousands of years danced in the depths of the crystal. Sensing Shaoyus determination, the strength of the flames instantly increased by a hundred times. Rays of light spread out from the inside like tentacles, and they turned into crisscrossing spider webs on the surface of the blue crystal. Crack! When Shaoyu was less than half a meter away from Meng Chao, the dark blue crystal finally shattered. The white flames sealed deep within the crystal seemed to break free from their eternal shackles and rapidly expanded outward. Wherever the flames went, the entire space was distorted and torn apart. Spatial slits that led straight to a void appeared. Like hungry beasts that bared their fangs and brandished their claws, they tried to swallow everything they could get. The first victim was the ground between Meng Chao and Shaoyu. This was because this parking apron was built on the highest floor of Superstar Companys headquarters. To withstand the impact of all kinds of aircraft during take-off and landing, the burning exhaust flames of the jet crystal engines that could easily exceed five thousand degrees, and to isolate the noise and spirit waves from the people in the buildings below, the entire tarmac was covered in super alloys that had been tempered for a long time. In addition, it had many layers of special ceramic-like monocrystal and composite materials . In theory, even if it was bombarded by heavy bombs, such a composite material could last for three to five minutes without serious damage. However, sturdiness was meaningless against the space bomb that Shaoyu used. This was because the principle of the space bomb was not to physically destroy anything. Instead, it would open a space channel that led to random coordinates. Then, all the matter within the range of explosion would be transferred to random coordinates that might be dozens of meters away or far above the stars. When such a spatial gap cut open the tarmac like a laser scalpel, the seven-layer composite material failed to provide any resistance. A large area of the parking apron was gone, and the dark space below was revealed. It looked like a black hole that could swallow everything. Even Meng Chao, who had surpassed the Deity Realm, could not fight against the laws of space. He never thought that the person he had painstakingly nurtured for ten years, whom he had always regarded as his loyal right-hand man or even successor, was actually the enemys trump card. Most of his attention was focused on the roaring, exploding, and struggling little sun. When the spatial slits from the broken crystal swallowed the place where he was standing like a tide, he did not even have time to switch his gaze. Swoosh! Like an old newspaper being torn in half, the upper half of Meng Chaos body was swept into the spatial rift. He was instantly teleported to a vast ocean a thousand miles away, or to the depths of the boundless starry sky even further away. Meanwhile, his lower body was still trembling in place. His internal organs that remained in the cavity flowed out like a fountain. Chapter 1899 - 1899 Gu Shaoyu 1899 Gu Shaoyu The tyrant has been exterminated! Shaoyu[1]s face was twitching non-stop. He was overjoyed and in disbelief. However, at the next second, both of expressions froze on his face, and they combined into the shape of fear. He noticed that the organs that were gushing out of Meng Chaos incomplete cavity were not affected by gravity when they shot up into the air. They scattered in all directions like flowers. However, they were strangely frozen in mid-air, like a bloody modern art installation No, it was not just Meng Chaos organs that were frozen. Everything that Shaoyu could see was frozen too. The burning sun in midair, the horrified workers, and the visible spirit ripples that were blown away by the blast, everything that should have been screaming, spinning, splashing, breaking, and exploding, were all frozen in midair. They violated all the laws of physics. It was as if they were not the ones frozen, but the entire space, the entire world! Shaoyu felt suffocated amid the still air, and his heart sank inch by inch. He realized that everything he saw was an illusion. Before he detonated the space bomb, Meng Chaos power had already infiltrated his visual nerves and even his entire brain through his retina. No one noticed that Meng Chao had taken over his mind. Shaoyu let out a howl that made him sound like a wild beast that had fallen in a trap. The howl tore apart the illusion, and he returned to the real world. He heard the deafening explosions again and sensed the blast raised by the raging flames of spirit energy blowing on his face like a tsunami. He was stunned when he saw all this. The tyrant, who had lost the upper half of his body and had his internal organs gushing out, disappeared. The tyrant now stood in the air with his feet off the ground. His limbs, as well as torso, were intact, and not even a single hair had fallen off. He placed his hands behind his back and stared at Shaoyu with deep eyes. Shaoyu could sense Meng Chaos burning rage. The tyrants anger even overshadowed the impact of the armored airships explosion. Like unstoppable lava, it was about to swallow Shaoyu completely. Shaoyu trembled deeply at first and felt that his soul was about to be sucked into the tyrants eyes. Meng Chao was filled with lightning and thunder, like an endless abyss. Even though they had made such thorough arrangements and activated more than a dozen chess pieces that had been lying in wait for a long time, they still could not kill the tyrant. However, this earth-shattering assassination was not a complete failure. After all, his sudden attack had greatly exceeded the tyrants expectations. The tyrant managed to invade his mind at a critical moment and interfere with the direction in which he threw the space bomb, and luckily, he survived. However, they could not stop the consecutive explosions of the armored airships at the same time. The destructive power that was rapidly released was completely out of control, and it spread in all directions. Therefore, in just half a second, the small sun, which was dozens of meters in diameter, expanded to hundreds of meters and flooded the entire hangar. The superhumans who were caught off guard were all burned to a pulp. The civil servants whose abilities were weak and whose spirit shields were weak were incinerated on the spot. They were blown away from the tarmac by the raging blast, and they fell into the tall buildings that were as deep as an abyss No, it was far more than that. Shaoyu and the organization behind him had prepared a lot of highly viscous fuel that was comparable to napalm when they planned the assassination. Once the tyrant was unable to control the explosions range and intensity, the viscous fuel that had been loaded in the armored airship flowed all the way to the inner walls of Superstar Companys courtyard. It traveled through the hole that had been blown up in the middle of the tarmac, which formed a chimney effect. The raging flames engulfed the top dozens of floors of the super building in an instant and continued to flow downward like a ferocious tiger descending a mountain. Shaoyu saw the thick black smoke rising from the top of Superstar Companys headquarters like a ferocious demon. It kept expanding, splitting, entangling, colliding, tearing, and dancing in the sky. Flames soared into the sky, and black smoke filled the air. The tens of millions of eyes in the entire Dragon City could see everything clearly. In that case, everyone should know that the tyrant who stood above Superstar Companys headquarters was not an invincible existence who had never missed a plan, as he boasted. He was not a god who was qualified to stand above the entire Dragon City civilization or even the entire Other World and could only be worshipped and obeyed without any rebuttal! Thinking of this, Shaoyu smiled from the bottom of his heart. Taking a deep breath, the fear and regret were swept away. For the first time in ten years, Shaoyu held his head high and looked straight at the tyrant without dodging. Why? Meng Chao noticed Shaoyus change from the depths of his soul. In just a few seconds, his right-hand man had changed from a successor to a regicide. He could not tell which matter had gone out of control that made Meng Chao feel more furious and uneasy. Was it the enemys unexpected assassination, the serious attack on the Superstar Companys headquarters, or Shaoyus madness and audacity? As an existence that surpassed the Deity Realm, the information he could sense was far more than Shaoyu. For example, he had calculated that the casualties of the staff on the tarmac, who were also his most trusted and reliable subordinates, had exceeded 20% in the first round of explosions. The highly viscous fuel flowed into the entire building along the central courtyard. The fire that was caused by it might not be completely extinguished even after a day and a night. Lets not talk about how much direct losses Superstar Company would suffer. Just this matter alone would shake his prestige and greatly slow down his pace of conquering the other world. As a result, there would be uncertainty. The consequences were so severe that Meng Chao did not even have the time to grit his teeth and fly into a rage. He just wanted to know what the problem was. My surname is Gu. When faced with Meng Chaos questioning, Shaoyu did not have any intention of hiding anything. The corners of his lips curled up into an extremely brilliant smile, and he said openly, One of the nine great cultivation aristocratic families, the Gu family that once controlled Heaven Pharmaceuticals, that Gu!'' I see. Meng Chao understood. I thought that I had already exterminated all of you. I didnt expect your fertility and vitality to be so tenacious. Youre like cockroaches and rats hiding in the gutter! [1] Shao Yu has been changed to Shaoyu in light that his full name is Gu Shaoyu. Chapter 1900 - 1900 Tyrant or God 1900 Tyrant or God Youre wrong. Were not cockroaches We are a wildfire that burns in the crystal veins buried deep underground. Under the pressure of Meng Chaos power, the bones in Gu Shaoyus body made cracking sounds, and blood kept seeping out of his seven orifices and pores. His face was extremely pale, but his smile grew even brighter. There was a sense of joy in his voice when he said, Even if you, a tyrant butcher, brandish the Grim Reapers scythe and kill many of us, your endless blood will never extinguish our never-ending fire! Shaoyu, you disappoint me! Gu Shaoyus smile finally sparked Meng Chaos anger a little. With a crack, the joints in Gu Shaoyus hands and feet were broken. His four limbs were then bent in opposite directions in an unnatural manner. He twitched in pain and arched his body like a cooked shrimp. Yet, he sealed his lips tightly and did not let out a single scream. Meng Chao snorted coldly. A ripple appeared in the air and formed a Giant Spirit Divine Palm. It grabbed Gu Shaoyu by the throat and pulled him toward Meng Chao. Do you know what youre doing? Meng Chao stared at his favorite student and right-hand man with a disappointed expression as he asked through gritted teeth. Of-Of course I know. Gu Shaoyus throat made a gurgling sound. It sounded like the groan of a drowning man or the laughter of vengeance. Im doing what you, a tyrant, have done countless times. In the past, didnt you deal with the nine great cultivation families like this? Didnt you do the same to anyone who disobeyed you and tried to challenge you inside and outside Dragon City? Poisoning, assassination, arson, kidnapping, slander As long as anyone or any force interfered with your plan, you would use the most insidious, crafty, and insane schemes to uproot them. Werent all of us, the Battle God Palace disciples carefully trained by you to do your dirty job and act as killing machines? How is it? Since were just tools for murder, our performance today should be satisfactory to you, right? Haha, hahahaha! As he laughed maniacally, the joints in Gu Shaoyus limbs were crushed by Meng Chaos Void Hand. His forearms and calves had lost all support. They were now swaying in the air along with his wild laughter. It was as if he was unwilling to be a puppet anymore and had taken the initiative to break the strings. Dont compare me to the nine great cultivation families! Meng Chao said coldly, The nine great families are a bunch of short-sighted, selfish, and greedy rats. Everything I do is for my compatriots, my homeland, and my entire civilization! Allowing the Dragon City civilization to be controlled by the nine great families will only lead to eternal damnation. I am the only truth and answer for this civilization. Anyone who tries to stop me or oppose me is an enemy of the entire civilization. Of course, they should be eradicated mercilessly. Is there a problem with that? The problem is, youve gone mad, Tyrant. However, the nine great families can never unite. They compete with each other, hinder each other, and balance each other out. No one can dominate. To ensure an advantage, the nine great families must consider their interests in all aspects. No matter which family makes a mistake, the other families will attack them and right their wrongs. Its the only way that the Dragon City civilization can ensure power is distributed and balanced. Only then will it win the Monster War and continue on its wobbly path. But now, not only have the nine major families fallen apart, but many of the small and medium-sized forces that were on your side in the past have also been ruthlessly eradicated by a tyrant like you because they vehemently opposed you on a certain policy. In the entire Dragon City, more than 95% of the industries and fields are firmly controlled by the Superstar Company. The Dragon City civilization has become your private property. Hehe. You keep saying that the nine major families are nine tumors attached to Dragon City. If they continue to suck blood from the inside of the civilization, they will seriously hinder the civilizations development. Little did they know that Superstar Company has already expanded into a malignant tumor thats even larger and more terrifying than the nine major families in the past. Its a cancer thats eroding the civilization of Dragon City! Back then, if one of the nine great families made a mistake, the other eight families would oppose it and seize the opportunity to snatch its market. If the nine major families make a mistake at the same time, all the small and medium-sized enterprises will unite under the Azure Alliance. Together with thousands of ordinary citizens, they can still fight and balance the situation. But now, if a tyrant like you makes a mistake, who can question, oppose, stop, or challenge you? Meng Chao grinned. His teeth sparkled under the illumination of the blazing fire, and they appeared exceptionally sharp. I wont make a mistake, he said matter-of-factly. Never. All humans make mistakes. Gu Shaoyus nerves had been burned by the extreme pain. The muscles in his face relaxed, and he calmly said, Perhaps youve made countless mistakes. Perhaps youve made a grave mistake thats enough to destroy Dragon City. Its just that no one has noticed it yet. Perhaps, those who have noticed it have been destroyed by you in advance. If youve really never made a mistake from the beginning to the end, from the distant past to the endless future, then you are no longer a human, but a high and mighty god. Meng Chaos eyes twitched. In a sense, with his super prediction and the ability to destroy the world, he was indeed gradually breaking away from his human self. He was striding toward a higher dimension of life. Gu Shaoyu saw through his thoughts. The young man, whose face was covered in blood, laughed involuntarily. I see. It turns out that a tyrant like you, like all the tyrants in the past and present, has been deformed and inflated by infinite power. Youve lost yourself and no longer regard yourself as a human being but as a lofty, omnipotent god! Hehe. Those who are not one of us must have different intentions. If you really are a god, the Dragon City civilization will not be ruled by you because you are not of our kind at all. How can you think from mankinds perspective and fight for all of us wholeheartedly then? Chapter 1901 - 1901 At What Cost? 1901 At What Cost? Even if Im not a god, Im still the only one who can save the Dragon City civilization! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and emphasized each word, Have you ever thought about the consequences of assassinating me? Dont worry, it doesnt matter who goes missing. Earth or the Other World will continue to rotate! Besides, your so-called salvation is nothing more than suppressing the conflicts inside and outside Dragon City by force. Youre in a hurry for quick success and instant benefits. Youre merely delaying the problems with your unparalleled strength and pretending not to see them! Thats right. On the surface, Dragon City has embarked on the fast track of development in the past ten or twenty years under your rule. Internal construction is in full swing, and external wars have also been won in succession. Everything is developing in the best direction. But at what cost? Inwardly, youve eliminated dissidents and slaughtered wantonly. Not only have you killed almost all of the nine cultivation families, but youve also raised your butcher knife without any mercy to your former comrades who didnt obey you. Do the math yourself. How many times have you used the excuse of killing the remnants of the Blood Alliance? How many people have been sent to trial for this crime? A thousand, ten thousand, or more? Were they really the remnants of the Blood Alliance? Even your close comrade-in-arms and loyal partner, Lu Siya, couldnt accept that you became so cruel and heartless in only twenty years. She parted ways with you! In the entire Dragon City, who else sincerely believes in your ideals and is loyal to your rule without fearing your tyranny? To the outside world, we seem to be on the verge of achieving the final victory in the war between the two worlds. However, as the battle line drags on, the battlefield is getting closer and closer to the Holy Light factions core. The enemys resistance is becoming increasingly intense, and our casualties are also growing increasingly severe, especially when it comes to the allies you treat as cannon fodder and place at the forefront. Theyve all protested. And your countermeasure is still as simple and crude as ever. It can be summarized into one word: Kill! Whoever hinders your goal of winning the war at all costs will quickly die for no reason. This has happened repeatedly. Even if our allies are mostly brainless skeleton soldiers or ogres who dislike using their brains, theyll realize that something is not right. As a human, I dont care about the wellbeing of the ogres and skeleton soldiers. However, the Dragon City civilization is ultimately a foreign race from the other side of the cosmos. Our numbers are too few compared to the billions of Other World natives. Its too difficult to completely rule this planet thats filled with extraordinary power. Im not looking down on the Chaos faction now. It appears to be an impregnable iron plate. But thats only because were still winning for the time being thanks to your invincible strength. Our enemies havent been completely wiped out. And the war will end one day. Youre not an immortal god. One day, youll fall like Lei Zongchao, the Battle God of the past. Now that youre still alive, it feels like well continue winning forever. But think about it. What if we let the current war escalate until it goes completely out of control and you die? Who else can suppress the many conflicts inside and outside Dragon City and cause an earth-shattering explosion? When that happens, how will the Dragon City civilization survive on this planet thats full of enemies and allies who are filled with hatred toward us? Hasnt history shown enough examples of countries rising and falling too suddenly under the rule of brilliant tyrants? Childish! Shaoyu, I really didnt expect you to still be so childish after following me for so many years! Meng Chao could not help but laugh coldly. The competition between civilizations is like rowing a boat against the current. If you dont advance, youll fall back! Since Dragon City came to this planet, we can only press forward and become the final and greatest victors! Do you think that the natives of the Other World are cautious and hostile toward the Dragon City civilization because of a tyrant like me? Youre gravely mistaken! Our origin, appearance, and lifestyle are our original sins! As such, all the living beings on this planet will become our enemies sooner or later! Its precisely because Im aware of this that I have to think of a way to eradicate all the natives on this planet. At the very least, I will weaken their civilization so that they will never be able to challenge the Dragon City civilization. Theyll be our cannon fodder and slaves forever! Whether its the Holy Light faction or the Chaos faction, its all the same! To achieve this goal in my lifetime, is there any other way other than the simplest and most brutal method of killing? Its a difficult situation. Gu Shaoyu remained silent for a long time before he slowly shook his head and said, This is an impossible mission. It will only continue to arouse the hostility of the Other Worlds natives toward us, attract foreign disasters, and make us everyones target. I dont know if youve heard no, I believe youve heard, but our allies are secretly working together to kick you off the Chaos factions throne. Our allies cant stand your autocracy and tyranny anymore! Of course, Ive heard about it. Its nothing more than a trick that the treacherous Jackal Kanus is playing behind the scenes. The murderous intent in Meng Chaos eyes intensified. I naturally have a way to deal with him. I know that youve always wanted to get rid of the demonic Doomsday Wolf, but hes different from the other natives, Gu Shaoyu said. In terms of strength and wisdom, hes second only to you in the Chaos faction. Hes the number two figure. In terms of shrewdness and patience, hes above you. In terms of qualifications and military achievements, hes on par with Lu Siya. Hes your close comrade whos supported you for the past twenty years. Hes your true right-hand man, at least on the surface. The success rate of assassinating him is incredibly low. Even if you succeed, it will cause a great uproar. All our allies will look askance at us and be cold toward us. It will also increase their fear and hatred of a tyrant like you and the Dragon City civilization! Chapter 1902 - 1902 The Battlefield Is Thousands of Miles Away! 1902 The Battlefield Is Thousands of Miles Away! Kanus The corners of Meng Chaos eyes twitched subconsciously when he mentioned the name that gave him a headache. He really should have killed that sinister and cunning Doomsday Wolf earlier. Perhaps twenty or even thirty years ago? If he had killed Kanus right after the Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization formed an alliance, it would have certainly put an end to Kanus despicable tricks thirty years later and the question of snatching the Chaos factions throne from his hands. However, it would have also triggered many new problems. For example, without Kanus, a native of the Other World, to act as a go-between, the Turan orcs, ogres, undead liches, or abyssfolk would not have trusted the Earthlings so easily and formed a strategic alliance with them. In the war against the Holy Light faction, Kanus had also displayed the power that a Doomsday Wolf should have. He could take charge of an area alone and turn the tide. He was the deputy commander that Meng Chao could absolutely trust. After all, this orc hero was supposed to be the Chaos factions chief commander in the original timeline. There was no other way. There were always some questions in this world that did not have a correct answer. Even though he could predict the future, Meng Chao could not tell when it would be best to get rid of Kanus. He did not know how he would deal with the aftermath after he got rid of Kanus. His hesitation made Gu Shaoyus smile even brighter. It appears there are still people and things that the omnipotent savior cant get rid of. Gu Shaoyu sneered, Since you cant even deal with a mere Doomsday Wolf, how can anyone believe that your crazy blueprint will help Dragon City survive the next thousand years or ten thousand years? Alright, Im not an omniscient and omnipotent savior. Meng Chao retracted his extremely sharp gaze and lowered his posture, which was very rare. Could it be you then? Could you find a more suitable supreme leader to lead the Dragon City civilization forward and propose a more reasonable solution after you get rid of me? Gu Shaoyu rolled his eyes. Tilting his head, his ears trembled slightly as he listened to the dense footsteps coming from the burning and exploding headquarters of Superstar Corporation. I didnt expect that even you, the Palace Master, would need to stall for time to deal with a motley crew like us. Gu Shaoyu shook his head slowly, and his smile became even more sarcastic. I have to say that you really disappoint me, Palace Master. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and ignored him. Ta, ta, ta, ta. Two rows of elite soldiers in black broke through the constantly exploding fire wall and rushed onto the burning hangar like a tornado. They were all armed with live ammunition. Most of the Battle God Palace disciples like Gu Shaoyu were orphans who had been adopted by Meng Chao. In theory, they were loyal to Meng Chao, and he trusted them completely. In that case, these men in black were past the level of trustworthy. In a sense, they were a part of Meng Chao. The predecessors of the men in black were the most elite and loyal warriors under the Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, and Superstar Company. Although their brains were dead, their bodies were still as hard as iron, and every cell was filled with surging spirit energy. They were like sleeping Apocalyptic Beasts, and it would be too much of a pity to burn them to the ground just like that. Therefore, Meng Chao implanted the nervous system extracted from monster brains into the bodies of these brain-dead elite warriors. He also included a control chip that could remotely control their neural network. Using this method, he turned them into an extension of his will. Usually, these brain-dead warriors slept quietly in specially made medical cabins, where they received the repeated nourishment and tempering of the gene serum. Whenever Meng Chao needed them, they would emerge like spirits of the dead who had just returned from hell. They would jump out of their medical cabins and rush to Meng Chaos side in individual aircraft. In the next moment, they would carry Meng Chaos murderous intent and make sure their target knew it. This remote control technology that was similar to controlling puppets originated from Yun Feidian, the leader of the New Blood Alliance and CEO of Thundercloud Technology, decades ago. At that time, it was considered as inhumane technology and was extremely evil. However, Meng Chao believed that technology itself was innocent. There was a fundamental difference between him and Yun Feidian. Yun Feidian was a failure who was filled with evil, while he represented absolute justice and the future of Dragon City civilization. Dozens of corpse puppets in black clothes had lifeless faces like skeletons, but their bodies were as agile as apes. They surrounded Gu Shaoyu and his accomplices at the same time. Gu Shaoyu laughed out loud. Palace Master, the defeated soldiers of the nine great families have experienced so much failure and even death. Do you think they would still be so childish and believe that assassinating you is the key to turning the situation around? Gu Shaoyu smiled and shook his head. Since youre stalling for time, lets take it slow. After all, your assassination is just icing on the cake. It wouldve been great to cut your throat with one strike. But even if your assassination fails, itll be enough as long as we make a big enough commotion at Dragon Citys core. Everyone will see that Superstar Companys rule is wavering, he said unhurriedly. After all, the real battlefield is not here, but in the north. Gu Shaoyu smiled mysteriously as he raised his thumb and gestured toward the north. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. His pupils contracted, and his aura instantly became cold and terrifying. The north he muttered. The Windhunter Defense Line? Thats right. The Windhunter Defense Line. Your elitesthe Broken Star Legion, the Battle God Legion, and the Superstar Legionare all stationed there. Theyre ready to play along with the Duke of Raging Lions betrayal and launch the most fatal blow to the Holy Light Temple. Its a pity that news of the Duke of Raging Lions surrender to the Chaos faction has been intercepted by the Holy Light Temple in advance. Even the envoy that the Duke of Raging Lions sent to contact them was killed in the sea of fire a moment ago. What kind of state do you think the Broken Star Legion, Battle God Legion, and Superstar Legion are in right now? Meng Chao took a deep breath. He looked toward the north with a complicated gaze. It was as if he was trying to see through the horizon that was covered in black smoke and see the winding defense line thousands of miles away. He saw the three most trustworthy armed forces that he had personally established, one soldier, one saber, and one sword at a time. What a dangerous situation and what terrifying enemies they were facing! Chapter 1903 - 1903 Peace-Loving Holy Light Race 1903 Peace-Loving Holy Light Race Thats impossible. Even if there are a few stray dogs left from the nine aristocratic cultivation families, they dont have the strength to threaten the Superstar, Broken Star, and Battle God forces, unless Meng Chaos eyes widened. The veins that popped up around his temples instantly surrounded his eyes and turned into two circles of radioactive spirit runes. His gaze was filled with a fierce fire that could devour anyone. Unless you traitors of the human civilization surrendered to the Holy Light faction and lured the elites of the Holy Light Temple into the Windhunter Defense Line! We didnt surrender. We became allies. As the blood flowed down Gu Shaoyus face, it became paler and paler, yet his expression appeared calmer than ever. He was no longer affected by Meng Chaos aggressive aura. We believe that the path Dragon City has taken in the past thirty years under your leadership has been completely wrong. After all, the Holy Light Temple is the dominant force that has ruled this world for over ten thousand years. We are a mere city of outsiders; if we rashly make enemies of the Holy Light Temple, it wont matter how many tactical victories we obtain. From a strategic point of view, things will only end with both sides suffering. While theres still a chance to turn back, forming an alliance with the Holy Light Temple is the only way out. You despicable traitors Meng Chao did not listen to Gu Shaoyus explanation at all. Disbelief shone in his eyes. He could not understand how such despicable scum could exist among the descendants of Earthlings. To fight for the highest authority, you didnt hesitate to sacrifice three of the Dragon City civilizations most elite armed forces for the Holy Light Temples support? Dont look at me in disbelief. Even if others dont understand us, I was hoping that you would understand our difficulties, Palace Masters. After all, we learned this from you. Gu Shaoyu smiled. In the past, you attempted to completely eradicate the loyal armed forces of the nine cultivation families with the help of foreign tribes, didnt you? Youre very familiar with abandoning your benefactors once youve achieved your goals, getting somebody else to do your dirty work, and taking drastic measures to deal with a situation. I think all the Dragon City citizens will understand what we did if they compared our actions to yours. Ultimately, the people weve chosen to ally with are the blonde and blue-eyed Holy Light humans. Aside from their language and beliefs, they arent too different from the humans on Earth. Meanwhile, the allies that you chose for us back then were barbaric orcs, smelly ogres, skeleton soldiers and undead liches that crawled out of the depths of hell. Do you remember now? When the blueprint for the Chaos factions formation was leaked and the entire Dragon City was in an uproar, how did you respond to those who opposed it? For the future of the Dragon City civilization, Im willing to even extend an olive branch to the evil spirits deep in the Nine Nether Yellow Springs if they have the slightest value. After that, you bribed all your opponents with a lot of money, arrested them for being so-called remaining members of the Blood Alliance, slandered them with groundless scandals, and even assassinated them. What? You can do it for the future of the Dragon City civilization, but we, the survivors of the nine great cultivation families, arent qualified to do something for the future of our civilization? Meng Chao remained silent for a long time. Back then, he had just returned to Dragon City from the depths of the ancient ruins with a large number of secrets and legacies. He shouldered the sacred mission of crushing the apocalypse and saving the civilization. Hence, he was ready to seize the highest power. He had already comprehended all the martial arts mysteries left behind by Battle God Lei Zongchao and received the support of Superstar Company, the Azure Alliance, and the Red Dragon Army. He also had the preliminary strength to dominate the world. Despite that, his foundation was still too shallow compared to the nine cultivation families, who had deep roots and were in cahoots with each other. To gain the highest authority in Dragon City in the shortest time possible, he had no other choice but to use simple and crude secret methods. When he thought about it, Meng Chao did not regret his past choices. It was better to cry as one family than to cry along the way. To prevent the Dragon City civilization from falling apart in the raging flames and ending up in ashes, what was the cost of tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of lives? He did not expect that what he had done in the past would become an excuse for his descendants to do the same. Meng Chao did not know whether he should sigh or laugh. You bunch of idiots. The Holy Light Temple is completely different from the Chaos faction. These blond, blue-eyed fanatics are simply puppets of the mysterious will that the ancient civilization left behind on the space station in the synchronous orbit. Meng Chao looked at Gu Shaoyu coldly as if he was looking at a corpse that did not know if he was dead or alive. How can this group of fanatics who claim to be chosen by the Holy Light be sincere and form an alliance with us filthy, unclean, deformed, and evil otherworldly demons?'' That was then, and this is now. The world is material after all. No matter how fanatical ones belief is, it will shake or even topple in the face of iron-clad facts. Gu Shaoyu calmly said, Perhaps twenty to thirty years ago, the Holy Light faction was indeed a group of pious, proud, and fanatical people who were full of contempt and even hatred for other races. They were unapproachable and unreasonable existences. At that time, they would never accept any olive branch from other races. They would not even live under the same sky and breathe the same air as other races. It was a great humiliation for the Holy Light faction. But times have changed. The cruel war in the past thirty years has taught the Holy Light faction a profound lesson. They arent favored by the heavens, and they arent destined to rule the world forever. It doesnt matter how sincere their prayers are, how mysterious the magic bestowed upon them by the heavens is, and how intense the Holy Light that enshrouds them is. When the Dragon City civilizations steel torrents rolled over, when tens of thousands of railway guns roared at the same time, and when armored airships that cover the sky attacked the group and carried out carpet bombing day and night, the power that they had believed in and relied on for ten thousand years could not help them escape the Grim Reapers scythe. Bullets, cannonballs, and incendiary bombs will always be more effective than empty words. Please believe that the tragic thirty-year war has gotten to the point where countless altars and magic towers have collapsed one after another. Numerous priests and mages who claimed to be blessed by the Holy Light have been burned to death. The actual area controlled by the Holy Light faction has shrunk by fifty percent. Such a reality has deeply educated a large group of Holy Light humans. As such, theyve abandoned their fanaticism and regained their rationality. Theyve become gentle, loving, tolerant, and willing to communicate. Chapter 1904 - 1904 Today Is More Important Than Tomorrow 1904 Today Is More Important Than Tomorrow Then, what about hatred? Meng Chao continued asking, After thirty years of war, the blood of countless warriors on both sides has already gathered into a vast ocean. Waves of shock are surging in everyones hearts all the time. How are you going to overcome this irreconcilable hatred and form a new alliance with your sworn enemy who has killed your friends and family? Its very simple. We find a scapegoat and push all the blame on him. Gu Shaoyu paused for a moment and smiled. Strictly speaking, youre not a scapegoat, because the war broke out because of your efforts, Palace Master. Youre the main culprit who started the war, the historical sinner who destroyed the harmonious friendship between the Earthlings and the Holy Light humans, and the insane warmonger. All the sins were caused by you. The other Earthlings were deceived, deceived, and coerced by you. Were all victims. What do you think? Similarly, the Holy Light faction will also push out a few war criminals who will take the blame, such as the Baroque Territorys Duke of Raging Lions, and the leaders of the elves and dwarves. Since the war has seriously weakened the strength of the Holy Light humans, the power struggle within the Holy Light faction is also very intense. The elves and dwarves seem to want to join forces to challenge the leadership position of the Holy Light humans within the camp. This is also one of the reasons why the Holy Light humans are eager to negotiate with us, stop the fire, and even join forces. I know that blaming the war crimes on a few people is not enough to convince everyone. However, the war in the other world has been going on for a long time, and the degree of devastation is far greater than that of the monster war. Apart from lunatics like you, Palace Master, not many people are willing to continue throwing more lives into the endless abyss. Peace is the general trend. As long as there is an insignificant excuse, everyone will accept it half-heartedly. This kind of peace is destined to not last long. Meng Chao said coldly, You and the Holy Light human race are nothing more than two injured ferocious beasts. Youre using each other to fight for a bit of time to catch your breath. When you lick your wounds and recover your vitality, youll continue fighting until youre dead. Gu Shaoyus eyes widened as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. In this world, is there any other relationship between people, camps, and civilizations besides mutual use? He said matter-of-factly, Dont tell me that the Turan orcs, the undead liches, the Frost Barbarians, the ogres, the abyssfolk, and us arent just using each other, but are sincerely trying to fuse with each other? Dont joke around, my palace master. Didnt you have a comprehensive plan long ago? You planned to carefully design and think of ways to lure the main forces of the Turan orcs, undead liches, Frost Barbarians, ogres, and abyssfolk into fighting against the last, most elite, and craziest forces of the Holy Light faction until both sides suffered heavy losses. Then, the Turan civilization would dominate the entire Other World? By the same logic, do you think that the Chaos faction is made up of brawny, simple-minded idiots who will be at our mercy? How is that possible? According to the information that the Holy Light Temple has shared with us, with the Doomsday Werewolf, Kanus as the leader, all the Chaos races have reached a secret agreement long ago to create a special situation in the final stage of the war. The elite main force of Dragon City civilization, including the three great legions of Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, and Battle God Palace, will be pushed to the forefront of the battle line to face the craziest and most terrifying force of the Holy Light faction. Based on the secret treaty signed by the Chaos races, our Dragon City civilization is the enemy second only to the Holy Light Temple. Once the Holy Light Temple completely collapses, we will be promoted to the number one enemy of the Chaos races. At that time, these close allies who have fought alongside us for decades will attack us at the same time from all fronts! Meng Chao fell silent. He was not so naive as to think that the Chaos races were all unwavering allies who would never betray the alliance under any circumstances. This was because he had never taken this so-called alliance formed by blood to heart since the moment he signed the alliance thirty years ago. He did not believe a single word of this covenant. However, he did not expect that the intelligence network that he had painstakingly built for thirty years was still unable to grasp all the information about the Other World in real time. As a result, even the Holy Light Temple had heard of such fatal information, but he was still unaware of it. You can rest assured, Palace Master. The nine great cultivation families are very clear about the dangers and fanaticism of the Holy Light Temple. We also know that at some point in the future, the war between us and the Holy Light Temple that will determine the rule of the Other World will definitely erupt again. Gu Shaoyu continued, However, let the people of the future have a headache. For us who live in the present, today is more important than tomorrow. If you are not in your position, you will not be able to do anything about it. Only by seizing the highest power today will you be qualified to plan for a better future tomorrow, right? Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. A certain sentence from Gu Shaoyu had evoked his memories, and layers of ripples spread in his heart. Today is more important than tomorrow? I think Ive heard this saying somewhere before? Before he could recall the details from decades ago, an explosion from afar interrupted his thoughts. Meng Chao watched with his mouth agape as he pushed Dragon City with all his might. Dragon City, which he had painstakingly built for many years, burst into dazzling flames everywhere. He did not need to observe carefully to determine that the offices, warehouses, R&D centers, and even the high-end residential areas built for the management and senior technicians of Superstar Company in Dragon City had all been attacked within half a minute. Raging flames soared into the sky. The rolling black smoke was like deformed and twisted ghost claws. They tore apart the grand blueprint that he had designed for the Dragon City civilization a hundred years later. Even the headquarters of Superstar Company, a super building that was even sturdier and more glorious than the Supernatural Tower in the past, was trembling nonstop because of the violent burning and the serial explosions. It was showing signs of crumbling or even falling apart. No Impossible! Meng Chao roared hysterically in the depths of his heart. This is impossible. My future, the future of Dragon City civilization, should never be like this! The entire world fell into darkness as he roared. Chapter 1905 - 1905 D*mned Future 1905 D*mned Future Meng Chao returned to the deep sea that was hazy and ethereal. He quietly looked at a shining light ball in the distance, which danced like a colorful jellyfish. There was a unique world inside every jellyfish, or rather, the possibility of a certain future. What appeared before Meng Chaos eyes was the future he had just experienced. Now, Meng Chao could observe the d*mned future from a higher vantage point, as though he was looking at it from Gods perspective. Meng Chao saw the remnants of the nine great families that were hiding in various parts of Dragon City. They came to the surface as explosions rose one after another. They joined forces with the frustrated people who had suffered great losses because of Meng Chaos bold and decisive policies in the past thirty years. They wanted to achieve their goals in one go and overthrow the majestic Superstar Company. Meng Chao saw that thanks to the traitors from the nine great families, the Holy Light Temple had complete access to the top-secret map of Dragon Citys Windhunter Defense Line in the far north. As for the Holy Light humans who were natives of the Other World, they knew a large number of winding paths and even underground secret passages that the Dragon City people did not know. Therefore, when the enemy appeared behind him like a ghost, the three great battle groups that Meng Chao trusted and relied on the mostSuperstar Company, Broken Star Club, and Battle God Palacewere caught off guard. They were instantly ambushed, and they fell into a desperate situation where they were surrounded by enemies from both sides. During this critical moment, the three legions continued to fight in the style that he had personally nurtured and inherited. Not a single soldier retreated or surrendered until the last drop of blood was shed. Despite that, their bravery and fearlessness were not enough to change the outcome of the entire battle, except for fighting for a richer burial item for themselves. The outcome of the three elite legions being destroyed was already decided the moment the remnants of the nine major families decided to surrender to the Holy Light Temple. Meng Chao saw that when the Windhunter Defense Line turned into the entrance to hell, Dragon City was completely devoured by the raging flames. The troops that were still loyal to him and stationed inside and outside Dragon City, along with the remnants of the nine great families and the Holy Light death warriors that had sneaked into Dragon City under the cover of the nine great families, engaged in an unprecedented and extremely tragic street battle in Dragon City. The ten days and ten nights of street fighting not only turned the glorious city in the Other World into a hell of corpses and blood, but also ruins and even barren land. At the same time, it also curbed the momentum of the Chaos factions successive victories and severely damaged the economy and faith of the Dragon City civilization. Even though the people who were loyal to Meng Chao had won the street battle, they were still able to win. All that was left for Meng Chao were broken walls covered in blood and scorch marks. There were also piles of bones that had been burned into the ruins and could not be separated from them. Ten years of hard work had almost been destroyed. And the remnants of the nine great families were not wiped out by him. A large number of the remaining members, supporters, and sympathizers of the nine great families took advantage of the chaotic moment when everyone was fighting madly and the smoke of gunpowder filled the air. They fled Dragon City and spread to all parts of the boundless Other World like a plague, especially the places that had just been conquered by the Chaos faction and where Meng Chaos rule was still relatively weak. Meng Chao saw that his future self had been betrayed by his trusted subordinate and was severely injured. His rule was in danger, so he had become ruthless, perverse, violent, and extremely brutal. The street battle had just ended, and Meng Chao, who had regained the highest authority, could not wait to announce that the entire Chaos faction had entered a state of emergency that would last indefinitely. At this moment, he could not trust anyone. He only trusted the puppets that he personally controlled. Due to the urgency of the situation and his mental breakdown, the search was expanded tenfold without any suspense. Not long after, it escalated into a massacre. Countless humans with black hair and black eyes who had Earths blood flowing in their veins were arrested and assassinated by Meng Chao just because they were suspected of being related to the nine great families. The so-called evidence was usually just a settlement receipt of a business transaction with the nine mega corporations decades ago. One had to know that during the heyday of the nine great families, almost all of Dragon Citys peoples food, clothing, and housing could not escape the supply of the nine mega corporations. This meant that in the eyes of Meng Chao, who had fallen into madness, other than himself and his puppet, almost everyone in Dragon City was a suspect. Everyone was guilty! After a month-long manhunt, or rather, a massacre, a large number of remnant members of the nine great families had indeed been found by Meng Chao in the sewers where they had been hiding. He did not hesitate to execute them. As countless heads fell to the ground, the Holy Light Temples infiltration of the Dragon City civilization was temporarily curbed. However, the price was that all the people of Dragon City were shrouded in endless terror. The gaze they cast toward Meng Chao was no longer the trust, admiration, and worship they had in the past. Instead, it was filled with confusion, fear, and even hatred. At that moment, Meng Chao was no longer the supreme leader of a great civilization. Instead, as Gu Shaoyu had said, he had become a complete tyrant, a loner, and a demon! What was worse was the reaction of his allies. Kanus, the Doomsday Wolf who had once fought alongside Meng Chao in the depths of the Holy Mountain Temple in Picturesque Orchid Lake and had gone through life and death together with him, realized that Meng Chao already knew about his plan to ally with the other Chaos races to challenge Meng Chaos leadership position. Based on Meng Chaos actions over the past month, he had gone completely crazy. It was impossible to communicate with him, predict his movements, or control him. The Doomsday Wolf, Kanus, was worried that once Meng Chao completely eliminated the traitors in Dragon City, he would be the next one to be killed. Therefore, he activated his plan ahead of time and tried to take away the highest authority that Meng Chao held tightly in his hands. Not only did his plan gain the unanimous agreement of all the Chaos races, but it also gained the support of many humans within the Dragon City civilization. At the very least, they acquiesced. Dealing with the sinister and cunning corpse-eating dog consumed a lot of Meng Chaos time and energy. In the end, Meng Chao and Kanus were evenly matched, and both sides suffered heavy losses. The Dragon City Civilization and the Turan civilization parted ways. The Chaos faction that had existed for thirty years had collapsed. The armies of the various Chaos races were no longer willing to obey the orders of the tyrant who had clearly lost his mind. They left the front lines and returned to their comfortable and peaceful hometowns with their bountiful spoils of war. The Holy Light faction, which was clearly on the verge of being completely defeated or even destroyed, had obtained an extremely precious chance to catch their breath just like that. Chapter 1906 - 1906 The Tyrants End 1906 The Tyrants End Gu Shaoyu was right about one thing. No matter how devout the fanatics were, once their prideful beliefs were crushed by the iron wall called reality, they would recover their rationality. They would change their ways, lower their status, and solve their problems in more civil, cunning ways. The thirty years of bitter war had profoundly educated the nobles, priests, clan leaders, knights, mages, and the most devout and loyal believers of the Holy Light faction. Those extremists used to firmly believe that the Holy Light races, as well as Chaos races were irreconcilable, and that their piety was absolute. However, they were all crushed into paste by Dragon Citys iron torrent. The ones who could survive Dragon Citys bombardment and climb up step by step to finally seize the highest authority in the Holy Light faction were all extremely sinister, cunning, and cold. Every word they uttered revolved around the Holy Light, but they treated the sacred and inviolable faith in their hearts as a fairy tale that only three-year-olds believed. It was only a bargaining chip that they could use anytime because they were such realists. The new high priest of the Holy Light Temple had just caught his breath. However, he began to face a situation where the enemy was stronger than him. As such, he issued a holy commandment that broke the ten-thousand-year-old tradition. He declared that all intelligent races bathed in the boundless Holy Light could be saved as long as they were pious enough and willing to repent sincerely. In the past ten thousand years, the Holy Light faction used to regard the Chaos races as dirty, evil, deformed, and ugly; they could never be educated and accepted. However, the orcs, barbarians, ogres, the two-headed giants, and even the abyssfolk now had the chance to become believers of the Holy Light. It was a very simple method of redemption. For the time being, they just wanted to stop the war with the Holy Light faction and return to their homeland with their spoils of war. Furthermore, the new Holy Light high priest had generously affirmed that since everything that grew in the Other World was nurtured by Holy Light, they should enjoy eternal peace and tranquility in their homeland. Therefore, the Holy Light faction would no longer implement the purification policy that had been in place for thousands of years. They would acknowledge the habitat of the various Chaos races and no longer pursue the bloody purification of the entire continent. Furthermore, when it came to the issue of dividing each others living space, the Holy Light high priest had fully considered actual areas controlled by both sides. A large amount of land that originally belonged to the Holy Light races, especially the elves and dwarfs, as well as all the resources hidden above and below the land, were given to the Chaos faction by the Holy Light high priest with a wave of his hand. This unprecedented holy commandment caused a huge uproar in the entire Other World that was no less than the street battles in Dragon City. For a moment, the new Holy Light high priest became a tyrant who had been bewitched by evil power. He lost his mind and fell into madness, just like Meng Chao. However, it was different from the opposing forces that Meng Chao faced. There was one thing that benefited the Holy Light factions supreme leader. In the past thirty years of cruel war, the Holy Light faction had been at a disadvantage as a whole. As for the Holy Light humans biggest internal competitors, the elves and dwarfs, they had suffered a major blow from the Chaos faction. They were unprecedentedly weak, and they could not stop their former allies from slaughtering them. Meng Chao initially thought that the Holy Light humans had ruled the Other World for ten thousand years, hence they would be incredibly powerful. It would be impossible for them to fall so easily. Therefore, he had to cut off their wings first and attacked the heart of the nation. He did not expect his extremely successful strategy to provide great convenience for the Holy Light humans to sacrifice the interests of their allies. Just like that, the elves and dwarfs became sacrifices for temporary peace between the Holy Light humans and Chaos races. After they obtained massive spoils of war, huge pieces of land, and a certain degree of recognition from the Holy Light Temple, the Chaos races returned to their homes in satisfaction. This also divided the Chaos army into several groups that did not come into contact with each other. However, because he had fought with Meng Chao and both sides had suffered heavy losses, the strength of the Turan orcs had been greatly weakened. In the Chaos faction, strength and authority were always equal. No one was willing to obey the badly injured Doomsday Wolf that had lost an arm or a leg, just like no one was willing to obey Meng Chao, who was also badly battered and covered in injuries. On the Holy Light factions side, the situation became clearer after they got rid of the shackles of unrealistic fanatical beliefs and became more pragmatic and cunning. The Holy Light high priest had forgiven most in the Chaos faction. The only one he did not forgive was the Dragon City civilization because it was known as the otherworldly demon. To be more precise, it was the leader of the Dragon City civilization who had lost the hearts of the peopleMeng Chao himself. The Land of the Holy Light was originally a peaceful, holy, pure, and peaceful place. When the otherworldly demons tore through the spatial gaps and invaded this land, they brought about an incomparably terrifying war. The otherworldly demons werent born to be warmongers. Most of them were coerced by their leader, the bloodthirsty tyrant, Meng Chao, and they became sacrifices for his boundless ambitions. As long as I eliminate Meng Chao, the bloodthirsty tyrant and devil of all devils, then sincerely repent and atone for my sins, even the otherworldly demons will have a chance to be saved! This theory was like a burning virus that drilled into the areas under Dragon Citys control from all directions. The remnants of the nine great families that were still lurking within the Dragon City civilization popped up again. They were fanning the flames and fishing in troubled waters. Meng Chao, who had fallen into madness, faced public opinion and naturally raised his butchers knife. He killed until blood flowed like a river, and heads rolled everywhere. However, things were different now. Not only did his actions fail to scare the Dragon City people who had been tempered by war for a long time, but they also made everyone accept what the Holy Light Temple said to a certain extent. Meng Chao was the only culprit behind this war that should not have happened. Right now, even Dragon Citys loyal veterans, who had been through hundreds of battles, were thinking about kicking Meng Chao out of his position. As long as Meng Chao steps down, everything will be fine! When these thoughts gathered and trickled down, they formed a vast ocean, which condensed into the common will of more than one hundred million Dragon City people. The remnants of the nine great families finally launched a new round of assassination attempts on Meng Chao with the Holy Light Temples support. Even though he had just fought the Doomsday Wolf, Kanus, Meng Chao still dragged his body that was riddled with holes and killed the first wave of assassins. Unfortunately, when he called on his supporters to quickly protect their leader, very few responded in the huge Dragon City. Chapter 1907 - 1907 Meng Chaos Reflection 1907 Meng Chaos Reflection Wave after wave of assassins came like a surging tide. They came from all the streets and alleys in Dragon City and surged toward Meng Chao, who was standing at the top of the mountain. The spirit energy that erupted from the fierce battle between the two sides lit up Dragon Citys capital under the dark night sky. At least millions of citizens had witnessed the tyrants fall. However, they were not only indifferent, but they were even delighted. They were holding back great joy behind their gritted teeth. Meng Chao, who was trapped in this extremely bleak future, realized that he had lost all hope. It wasnt that he couldnt put up a final struggle and fight his way out of the stormy waves caused by the assassins. But what was the point of that? In any case, he had been completely abandoned by the Dragon City people whom he had racked his brains and sacrificed everything to save. The moment he was seen as a tyrant by everyone, his soul had already died. All that was left was a zombie filled with hatred and killing intent, alone in this strange world. This zombie was destined not to be able to reverse the future and change everything! When Meng Chao realized this, he gave up resisting. He looked around at the remnants of the nine major forces, their impatient faces, as well as the death warriors of the Holy Light Temple, their faint gazes hidden behind the masks. He sighed, slowly closed his eyes, and opened his arms. He fell from a height of hundreds of meters, falling into the city that he had spent his entire life building and protecting. Five years ahead of the future Dragon City civilization, he walked into destruction. When the shining jellyfish that was a sign of the future gradually dimmed and became silent, Meng Chao, who had been awakened from his bad future by death, broke out in a cold sweat, and his heart beat like a drum. The cutting pain of grief was still haunting his mind like a ghostly flame. It made him realize after a long time that everything he had just experienced was not real, or at least, not destined to happen. It was just like the nightmare he had when he was in his third year of high school, where ten thousand suns exploded and turned Dragon City into a sea of fire. That was not the future. At least, it was not the only future. It was just one of the worst possibilities in the endless futures. The ancient civilization had used some unknown method to grasp the ability to predict the future. Since there were too many factors that determined the future, every tiny change in the initial data was like a butterfly flapping its wings. It would likely set off a storm decades later and lead the future to a completely different path. Even the Ancients who were as intelligent as the sea of stars could not lock the future perfectly. Therefore, the Ancients built the magnificent, mysterious palace, or rather, the laboratory, deep underground to observe the endless future and learn from the bad futures to guide the actions of the present so that the future that happened in reality would tend to be better. This message was like a beautiful stream that appeared naturally in the depths of Meng Chaos mind. Meng Chao was not sure if this was 100% his own idea or if the ancient civilization was trying to instill in him an idea. However, he felt that this should be the truth, at least 50% of the truth. Fortunately, such a terrible future is only the result of deduction. In this future, although Dragon City is not attacked by space-based orbital weapons, the outcome of the entire civilization will be the same. The Chaos faction that has been divided into many parts, the Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization that have suffered heavy losses, and the remnants of the nine great families that are completely controlled by the Holy Light Temple are destined to be no match for the Holy Light faction. Although the Holy Light Temple has temporarily issued a seemingly magnanimous decree of atonement claiming that all the Chaos races, including the otherworldly demons, will have a chance to be redeemed, anyone with discerning eyes can tell that it is just a delaying tactic. As long as the Holy Light Temple is given a few years to rest, allowing the Holy Light faction to recover seventy percent, no, fifty percent of its strength, the seemingly benevolent Holy Light high priest will definitely tear off his hypocritical mask and reveal his cruelest side, completely destroying our civilization! Meng Chao quietly pondered over his thoughts. He didnt blame the high priest for being cunning. Such was the life-and-death civilization struggle. If he were the Holy Light high priest, he would only be a hundred times more hypocritical, cunning, and cruel than the other party. He could only blame himself for being too childish back then. The way he seized the highest power was too simple and crude, leaving behind many fatal hidden dangers. Come to think of it, when I was fighting for power in this timeline, I did make many unforgivable mistakes. Firstly, they were too superstitious about their own martial strength and the legacy of the ancient civilization. They thought that they were invincible when they reached the peak of the Deity Realm. As a result, they were too impatient and violent when dealing with many problems and forces. The nine great families have their own problems, but they have ruled Dragon City for nearly half a century. The nine mega corporations under their name are all intertwined behemoths. As the saying goes, a centipede dies but never weakens. I tried to eradicate the influence of the nine major families in a thunderous manner. Not only did I fail, but I also created countless enemies who knew the inside story of Dragon City and were irreconcilable enemies with me. I remember that back then, Lu Siya did persuade me that we should not treat the nine great families the same. We should take things slowly and pull one faction to fight the other. We should take advantage of the internal conflicts of the nine mega corporations and even understand the principle of sharing benefits and power. However, I, who was proud and arrogant, did not take her words to heart at all. I even believed that those were just flowery words that she threw out for her own ambition. Now that I think about it, I was really blinded by the power that fell from the sky. How foolish and arrogant a villain is to achieve success! Secondly, within any organization, there will always be internal strife and factional strife. This is the case for the Chaos faction and the Holy Light faction. Although they are all gathered under the shining flag of the Holy Light Temple, the Holy Light humans, elves, dwarfs, and the other dozen small Holy Light races, as well as within the Holy Light humans, the lords, priests, mages, and knights are definitely not close and united. Originally, if we could skillfully make use of the internal conflicts in the Holy Light faction, we would have had a lot of opportunities to fight without bloodshed. However, I was muddleheaded and proposed the strategy of getting rid of the wings first, then cutting off the main branch. As a result, as the small and medium-sized Holy Light races continued to weaken, the core position of the Holy Light humans, who had the largest number and the strongest strength, became more and more stable. In the later stages of the thirty-year war, no matter how unfavorable the situation was, they always firmly controlled the leadership of the entire Holy Light faction! Chapter 1908 - 1908 A New Future 1908 A New Future These two major strategic mistakes aside, at the end of his reign, he became muddle-headed, ruthless, stubborn, cruel, and bloodthirsty. This resulted in the betrayal of his friends, family, and so on. These were all trivial matters and not the main reason why the Dragon City civilization fell. Therefore, as long as I avoid the mistakes that I havent made yet, pay attention to forbearance and unity in the real timeline, and transfer the benefits and power to the nine major families appropriately, Ill be able to do it. In terms of war strategy, they would focus on attacking the Holy Light humans. At the same time, we should always pay attention to self-cultivation and restrain the violent temper brought about by absolute martial arts. I believe that the future will be brighter. The final victory will definitely be ours! Meng Chaos thoughts raced as he cast his gaze toward the sparkling jellyfish in the endless deep sea. I wonder if theres a future like the one I thought of just now among all the possibilities in the future? If the situation really developed this way, what would the future be like? It was as if they could sense his gaze and even his thoughts. Countless jellyfish began to move more vigorously. One of the jellyfish puffed and sucked, and its tentacles danced like a blooming crystal flower. It appeared before Meng Chao. Meng Chao understood that the future he had just described was being nurtured in the jellyfishs body. Meng Chao did not hesitate anymore. He extended his right index finger toward the jellyfish. The tentacles of the jellyfish were like wisps of smoke that gently wrapped around his fingers. The cavity that kept opening seemed to be a tunnel that led straight to tomorrow. Meng Chaos consciousness sensed an incredibly powerful suction force. It was as if his soul had left his body, and it was sucked into the black hole. After a long period of falling or passing through space, which could not be measured by time, the world around him changed again. Meng Chao slowly sat up on the one-and-a-half-meter-wide wire spring bed. He used half a minute to recover from the impact of the spinning world. He stroked the slightly coarse, synthetic bedsheets and looked around at the room that was piled with books, notebooks, and military maps, which made it seem particularly cramped. He heaved a sigh of relief. Even if he removed all the books and the plain furnishings, the bedroom would not exceed 30 square meters. The military map that he had drawn on the wall was colorful and even ragged. It was rich in details, with a large number of strategic points that likely determined the ownership of land in the Other World. It was obvious that only the high-ranking generals of the Dragon City civilization, or even the highest leadership, were qualified to have it. It seemed that in this future, even though he was in a high position, he still maintained a humble and simple style, which was completely different from the domineering style in the previous bad future. Therefore, this was a good future. The future Dragon City civilization would face a situation that was ten times better than the previous bad future. Right? Meng Chao closed his eyes slightly and tried to search for this future in the depths of his brain. He searched for Dragon Citys development in the past few decades. However, his brain was a mess. All kinds of information seemed to be swept up by a tornado, spinning, colliding, and splitting desperately. They flashed and disappeared like dazzling lightning as they hid in the unpredictable clouds of probability. Meng Chao knew that this was because his human brain was too weak. He could not fully process the results of the ancient civilizations calculations and deductions, hence he needed more time to act as a buffer. However, just as he held on to the edge of the bed, he felt a subtle sensation that slightly stunned him when he moved his right arm. Meng Chao stared at it in disbelief. His right arm, which was covered in a patched nightgown, was five percent heavier than his left arm. It felt stiff, and there was a sharp sensation coming from it. Microtubes in the nano-scale were integrated in his arm as artificial veins, and dense spirit tattoos were carved on his skin. They formed dozens of complicated, ever-changing rune arrays that were embedded in each other. However, his blood flow was not exactly connected, and it caused him to feel dizzy due to the imbalance. He had a great number of artificial limbs. This future version of me actually suffered such serious injuries? Between the books and the military map in the corner, there was an extremely narrow full-length mirror . Meng Chao tore off his pajamas and rushed to the full-length mirror. He could not help but gasp. In the mirror, he saw himself riddled with wounds. His hair was white, and he looked so old as well as haggard. He was a completely different person from the arrogant and domineering man in the previous bad future. He was almost like Battle God Lei Zongchao who had died prematurely decades ago when the Dragon City civilization burned to the ground! His hazy memories told him that not only had his entire right arm been devoured by the enemys spatial magic in a fierce battle ten years ago, but it had also been destroyed. Even his right shoulder, as well as his right pectorals and lungs, had been partially devoured by spatial magic. His incomplete chest cavity could only be filled with cold machines and crystals. Then, his flesh was glued together with metal using organic glue. For the next ten years, it would feel like someone was killing him and setting fire to the right side of his chest every time it rained. Besides, this was not the only permanent injury left on his body. From head to toe, from inside out, from his capillaries to his nerve endings, from his flesh to his spirit, every inch of him had at least three to five wounds. If scars were a mans medal, then the total medals on his body could be reforged into a set of armor that weighed about thirteen to twenty-two kilograms. Even his heart had undergone two operations. A large number of artificial organs and surveillance chips had been implanted between his heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. His strength that surpassed the Deity Realm gave him an incomparably powerful cell regeneration ability. This sped up the healing process, and at the same time, the flesh around his wounds regenerated faster. In the end, he looked like a disembodied corpse that had been stitched up haphazardly. It looks like the future me has fulfilled my promise to my homeland, my compatriots, and Battle God Lei Zongchao without any discount. I have indeed fulfilled the words to do my best until I die.'' As he caressed the layers of wounds on his body, the corners of Meng Chaos eyes twitched slightly. A large number of extremely tragic war scenes played out in his mind. To win the war in the Other World as soon as possible, this version of me was like a desperate man whos unafraid of death. Every few days, I would take the lead and throw myself into the most dangerous places where the enemies were the densest. I didnt even consider the path of retreat. Its a miracle that Im still alive! Chapter 1909 - 1909 The City of Deformities 1909 The City of Deformities Alright, as long as the Dragon City civilization could prosper and flourish, Meng Chao could accept being covered in wounds and even die gloriously. No matter what the outcome was, it was a hundred times better than the previous future, where he was abandoned by all his compatriots as a tyrant. I wonder what this future Dragon City will look like. Are my injuries worth it? Meng Chao was filled with anticipation as he pulled open the thick curtains. Although the windows were inlaid with double-layered, soundproof matte glass, he was still dazzled by the colorful brilliance. The outside world seemed to be too dazzling, so dazzling that it gave people a headache. Meng Chao took a deep breath and pushed open the window. Immediately, he was immersed in the colorful vortex and could not come back to his senses for a long time. This was not Dragon City. Dragon City was surrounded by rolling mountains, which looked like the horns of a monster, piercing into the high sky. The city in front of him was located on a vast plain. It was just like in the past, when Meng Chao had carefully chosen the city construction site for Dragon City. However, this was not Dragon City. At the very least, it was not the Dragon Capital that Meng Chao had in mind. In the past, Meng Chao had personally planned for it to faction and the ultimate base for the Earthlings to manage the Other World in the next ten thousand years. The brilliant Dragon City was a towering city that was modeled after an ancient city. It was a combination of Earths technology and the characteristics of the Other World. The main road that was wide enough to accommodate a tank battalion, the neat Ferris wheel, and the complicated but orderly traffic routes all showed the order of civilization and Meng Chaos will. They were filled with a suffocating beauty of violence. The city that was about to be flooded by neon lights in front of him exuded a barbaric and reckless aura from every corner of the chaotic city. Whether it was the row upon row of tall buildings, or the illegal buildings that developed horizontally; The streets and alleys were still crowded with people and vehicles that constantly released ear-piercing noises, or the slums, which were only half a step away from the glamorous rich districts and were overflowing with dirty water, were crazily singing about the freedom or disorder of the city. If the Dragon City of the previous generation and the future was a solemn city of ten thousand towns, the city before their eyes was simply the most chaotic, ugliest, and noisiest monster, cancer, and deformed child in all the cities from Earth to the Other World! Meng Chao narrowed his eyes. It took him a long time to distinguish the overlapping, tearing, and intertwining neon lights. The lights flickered at a high frequency, and it was as if the information was going straight into the depths of his brain. Thats all The names of the nine super corporations. Sky Pillar Corporation! Soaring Dragon Construction! Heaven Pharmaceuticals! There was even Thundercloud Technology, a high-tech enterprise that should have been split and completely bankrupt decades ago because it was deeply tied to the New Blood Alliance! No, it was not just on the skyscrapers and glass walls. There was also the sky. Although it was late at night, the black sky of the City of Chaos was twisted into a never-ending vortex that spurted information and extracted souls by the overly colorful artificial light beams. The 3D light beams that blocked the entire night sky created lively and noisy worlds. In every world, a few handsome young men and women with impeccable temperaments were using the dazzling latest products launched by the nine super enterprises with smiles. Without a doubt, these were all advertisements. It was an advertisement that floated above the heads of all the citizens of the city day and night. It was so loud that it could not be turned off at all. Meng Chao watched the messy advertisements for three whole minutes. He found that the business scope of the nine mega corporations had expanded a lot compared to decades ago. Basically, from diapers to drinking water, from ointment for athletes foot to portable anti-mage mines, they were all available for sale. They were also affordable and could be paid in installments for up to thirty-six months. Wait, wait, wait, wait. Meng Chao blinked. He realized the most important thing. What about Superstar Company? Why wasnt there any advertisement for Superstar Company? Although the Superstar Company had just been established when the Monster War ended, it was already showing signs of catching up with the latecomers. It was on par with the nine mega corporations. The nine mega corporations had been implicated in the chaos of the New Blood Alliance, and he had received a gift from the Ancients from the depths of the ancient ruins, as well as the righteous title of Battle God from Lei Zongchao. With this, Superstar Company should have become the most powerful enterprise in Dragon City civilization. He even had the chance to squeeze the nine mega corporations into a corner, which was what he had done in the previous future! However, why was it that in the new future, he had clearly made a greater contribution to the entire Dragon City civilization than in the previous future? Moreover, he had worked hard, lived frugally, and had a noble character. He should have received the support of all the citizens. Looking at the entire city, he could not find any trace of Superstar Companys existence? Alright, that wasnt accurate. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and searched for a long time in the neon lights that were wilder than the jungle. Finally, he found half of Superstar Companys billboard on the facade of a ragged seven-story building. The reason why he said half was because the neon lights on the left half of the billboard were broken, and only the right half was still struggling to flash. Compared to the front, back, left, and right, the billboard of the nine mega corporations was extremely shabby. At the same time, when Meng Chaos gaze followed Superstar Corporations billboard and reached the ground, he saw many citizens in ragged clothes with white hair and hunched backs. These citizens were like homeless tramps, surrounding a slightly leaking heat transmission pipe in the corner to keep warm. They were surrounded by bags of trash that they had just picked up. Their faces were hidden in the rolling white fog. It was impossible to see whether they were smiling helplessly or crying bitterly. Above their heads, luxury cars that were carved with anti-gravity rune arrays and dragging glittering exhaust flames were roaring past the 3D advertisements that were both real and illusionary. This was accompanied by the deafening roars of crystal engines. The scene made Meng Chaos heart thump. He realized that the future might not be as good as he had imagined. At the same time, the buffer in the depths of his soul was about to be completed, and a large amount of information surfaced. Meng Chao widened his eyes and coughed violently. In this future, his internal organs had long been riddled with holes or even replaced by artificial organs. His cough was like a flash flood, and there was no way to stop it. Chapter 1910 - 1910 B*stards Who Burn Bridges After Crossing the River! 1910 B*stards Who Burn Bridges After Crossing the River! Meng Chao coughed so hard that every artificial organ in his body trembled intensely. It was as if they were about to break apart or even explode. Not only were his internal organs burning, but they were also spewing out from the depths of his throat. It even felt like he was about to cough his soul out of his body. Just then, hurried footsteps came from outside. It seemed that someone very close to him had heard his violent cough and rushed in without asking for permission. Teacher, are you alright? A sincere and deep voice rang out behind Meng Chao. Meng Chao took a deep breath and endured the dizziness from his violent coughing. He used the back of his hand to wipe away the blood and saliva that he had just coughed out. He turned around and saw the person who had arrived. He was slightly startled at first, but he soon felt mixed emotions. It was Gu Shaoyu. He had been adopted, carefully trained, treated as a right-hand man or even a successor, but he had betrayed Meng Chao at a critical moment. However, the Gu Shaoyu before him was different from the previous successor and traitor. Since Meng Chao himself had experienced earth-shattering changes in different futures, his friends, family, and closest disciples, as well as subordinates, were naturally different as well. This version of Gu Shaoyu was just like Meng Chao. His entire body was covered in scars, and most of his limbs and organs had been replaced by runic components. He was clearly a middle-aged man in the prime of his life, but his temples were already covered in gray strands. Aside from scars, there were also layers of wrinkles on his face, and he emanated a depressed but fierce aura. Reading the memory fragments that had just surfaced in his mind, Meng Chao discovered that this Gu Shaoyu was more loyal to him. At the very least, he never hid the fact that he was from the Gu family, one of the nine aristocratic cultivation families. In this future, the butterfly effect from some of his decisions left the nine aristocratic families far stronger than in the previous future. Like the other eight families, the Gu family quickly got rid of the haze brought about by the chaos of the New Blood Alliance and prospered again with various talents. Gu Shaoyu was just the member of a branch family. Before Meng Chao killed members of his family, he was not valued and not given a chance to stand out. On the contrary, he had a strong personality and refused to kneel before anyone. He was bullied and ostracized by his family, so he kept a distance from them and stood firmly by Meng Chaos side. When Gu Shaoyu noticed how badly Meng Chao was coughing, he quickly went forward and handed him a gene serum with familiarity. He also brought Meng Chao a hot towel. Teacher, are you still thinking about helping the Windhunter Defense Line? While Meng Chao wiped his face, Gu Shaoyu said from the bottom of his heart, Listen to me, you cant go. The nine great families clearly want you dead! Meng Chao froze. Those sanctimonious and selfish fellows have always been like that! Gu Shaoyu words opened the floodgates, and he could not stop. Every time the war is in our favor, these bastards from the nine big giants jump out. They compete for power and profit, create trouble, and openly or secretly try to suppress you, Superstar Company, and the Azure Alliance. Theyve always tried to stumble us, set traps for us, play dirty tricks, and weaken our power. Theyve impeached you three times and dragged you down from your supreme position! But every time the war situation is unfavorable to them, theyll think of you while youre idle at home. Their faces will instantly change, crying and shouting that only you can save Dragon City and save our civilization! Humph, but every time you really come out and do everything you can to turn the situation around, those bastards who dont remember to fight will play the same trick again. They will completely forget who their savior is, who is the indispensable pillar of the Dragon City civilization, what power cant be too concentrated in one persons hand, what absolute power will only lead to absolute corruption, what we have to defeat the tyrant of the Holy Light faction They also have to guard against the emergence of tyrants within the Dragon City civilization. Although they said it in a flowery manner, in their bones, they only burn bridges after crossing the river, and theyre ungrateful! Its the same this time! Teacher, in the past three years, you know how fierce our battles were! In order to make up for the strategic mistakes of the nine major clans, you spent thirty years of hard work and established the three legions of Superstar Company, the Broken Star Club, and Battle God. Palace You fought with enemies three times your number on all fronts. How many brothers have you lost? You yourself have also become the captain of the fire brigade. You are exhausted on all fronts, fighting against the various experts of the Holy Light faction. In the end, the three legions fought until their names were almost canceled. You also had so many new wounds on your body that you almost fell from the Deity Realm. Only then did you manage to stabilize your position and launch a strategic counterattack with the help of the Windhunter Defense Line. As a result, the dawn of victory had just appeared, and the bunch of incompetent and rotten fellows from the nine great families jumped out to pick the peaches! When these b*stards faced the Holy Light faction, they were all as stupid as pigs and as timid as mice. When they heard the sound of the magic array operating, they ran faster than rabbits. However, when faced with our own people in the Chaos faction, especially when they are facing you, Teacher, their brains are working faster and faster, and their attacks are fiercer and fiercer. Sun Tzus Art of War and the Thirty-six Stratagems are all f*cking familiar, and they are all applied to our own people! Fine. If those b*stards can really launch a strategic counterattack after seizing the highest command and recapture the strategic high ground between the Windhunter Defense Line and the Aragon Defense Line that they have buried with their own hands, it will be fine. However, these greedy guys forgot all the painful lessons that they had learned in the previous battles. They underestimated the cunning and tenacity of the Holy Light faction again. They were ambushed at the Aragon Defense Line again and were defeated. The last mobile troop of the Chaos faction was buried, and our hope of a strategic counterattack was completely cut off! At this point, when their Deity Realm warriors are powerless, these b*stards think of you again. They treat you as a life-saver, want to push you to the front line, squeeze the last drop of blood out of you, grind your bones into powder and burn them up as fuel and fertilizer, and even want to use you as a scapegoat. When the news of failure can no longer be concealed, wont the whole black pot be put on your head? Teacher, everything can only be done once or twice. Weve already been tricked by these b*stards three times! This time, you cant agree to the nine great families request no matter what. You cant go to the front line and risk your life again! Chapter 1911 - 1911 Hero or Sinner 1911 Hero or Sinner Accompanied by Gu Shaoyus accusation from the bottom of his heart. Scenes that were extremely clear appeared in Meng Chaos mind, as if they had happened yesterday. He seemed to see himself personally leading the three great legions of Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, and Battle God Palace, fighting countless battles at the frontlines against the Holy Light faction. When the enemies swarmed in from all directions like a burning tide, the good boys whom he had saved from the slums and the piles of dead bodies and had carefully cultivated for decades at all costs were all clustered around him, flames of courage and glory bursting out of his thirty-six thousand pores. A battle roar that could shake mountains and shatter magic erupted from his rapidly heaving chest. He waved his arms that were made of iron and bronze, and the weapons that were surrounded by flames of war were turned into storms of death until the corpses of his allies and enemies piled up into mountains. The blood sea was dried up, and the mountains of corpses were burned into ashes. The black clouds that were formed by the ashes were blown into pieces. Until the last bone was broken and the last drop of blood was drained. Until the last wisp of soul was swallowed by the raging waves of the holy light, no one took even half a step back. As for the reinforcements from the nine great corporations, they watched coldly from a safe distance. Some of them took advantage of the time when Meng Chao was busy with the enemys main force to expand their territory and gain benefits to build their own independent kingdom. He seemed to see himself, who was covered in wounds and blood, rushing into the Survival Committee in anger and lunging at the representatives from the nine major families as soon as he returned from the frontline. However, the members of parliament, who were flushed, had a big belly, and an extraordinary bearing. First, they held him up high with smiles on their faces. Then, they complained and found all kinds of objective reasons for their timidity. Finally, they promised him sincerely and humbly in tears that there would be no next time. His anger seemed to have sunk deep into a wall made of air. It was invisible and untouchable, but it existed and could not be penetrated. He was shocked and furious when he realized that unless he tore apart the rules of the game, flipped the table, and physically destroyed those guys with violence, he would not be able to compete with those two-faced, cunning, and colluding fellows within the scope of the law. He seemed to see young and vigorous people like Gu Shaoyu in his own interest group waving their iron fists more than once and shouting in front of him. They wanted to make the selfish and ungrateful people from the nine noble families pay the price. They wanted to use iron and blood to establish Meng Chaos supreme command over Dragon City civilization. However, because this future Meng Chao knew in advance about the consequences of his autocracy and wanton killing in the previous future, he was caught in a dilemma. He was indecisive, and he missed a few opportunities to completely eradicate the nine great families. After all, the nine great families had ruled Dragon City for half a century. They were like trees whose roots had been deeply rooted dozens of meters underground. Even though the surface of the ground had been severely damaged time and time again, they were still alive. However, as long as they were given a little bit of sunlight, air, and time, they could recover their vitality quietly and become even worse. The future Meng Chao did not take advantage of the chaos in the Blood Alliance, which caused the nine great families to be at their lowest point, to kick them while they were down and eliminate them by the roots. He also didnt have a quick and decisive total solution to the nine great families when the war in the Other World had just broken out and the Chaos army led by him had achieved consecutive victories against the Holy Light faction. His reputation was at its peak, and most of the Dragon City citizens and Chaos allies were obedient to him. Even many people in the nine great families secretly surrendered to him. Instead, they believed the higher-ups of the nine great families flowery words of sincere unity and intimacy and allowed the nine great families to develop and grow again. By the time the nine great families showed signs of being too powerful to be defeated and revealed their true colors of placing their familys interests above the overall interests of the entire civilization, it was already too late for Meng Chao to check them. Even though Meng Chao was still the supreme leader of the Chaos faction, he was also the new Battle God of the Dragon City civilization. His combat ability was above the Deity Realm warriors of the wealthy clans. However, the nine great families combined also had the capital to fight him to the death. How could he pay an extremely painful price to solve the hidden danger within the Dragon City civilization when the enemy was in front of him and many of his allies might not be reliable? As a result, the supreme leader and the new generation of Battle Gods had galloped on the outside battlefield and killed everywhere, exchanging countless scars for immeasurable merits. There were a few times when they had to shoulder the responsibility of the setbacks at the front line, and the authority in their hands was reduced again and again. In fact, because the battle was too intense and he was heavily injured, he had no choice but to enter seclusion to recuperate. He was taken advantage of by others and his power fell to others. Teacher, Ive been holding these words in my heart for a very long time. Even if its disgraceful, I have to say it today! When Gu Shaoyu saw Meng Chaos conflicted expression as if he was lost in his memories, his face turned red. He could not help but say, When you were at your peak, you had unrivaled martial strength. You were invincible, just like the war general, Xiang Yu, from Earth, but your soft-heartedness was not inferior to Overlord Chus! I know that you cherish your feathers and are indifferent to fame and fortune. You have the most noble sentiments. You are not willing to break the bottom line of the law, nor do you have the heart to let your saber be stained with the blood of your compatriots. Neither do you want to be called a loner or even a tyrant. But-but do you understand that the biggest problem with the Dragon City civilization today is the lack of a tyrant? A tyrant who can turn the tide, deter the villains, and lead all the people to charge toward the final victory at all costs! You clearly possess the ability to make such a move. You clearly have countless times to control the universe, change all the opportunities, but you are all for your so-called reputation, turn a blind eye, indifferent, so that todays Dragon City civilization and Chaos faction are made into this by those shameless villains! I-I sometimes really dont know whether you are a hero who saves civilization or a sinner who destroys civilization! His words were a little too harsh. Obviously, in Gu Shaoyus view, the stakes were already high. It was time to try anything. Meng Chaos body trembled, and his face was ashen. Has the situation reached an irreparable state? His voice was hoarse. It sounded like he was asking Gu Shaoyu, but it also sounded like he was mumbling to himself. Chapter 1912 - 1912 Benefits and Price 1912 Benefits and Price How else can he be saved? Gu Shaoyu gave up on himself and said, Even the Ice Barbarians have surrendered to the Holy Light faction. What other way can we stop the armys decline? What?! Meng Chao was stunned. The Ice Barbarians lived in the northernmost part of the Other World and often lived in the polar night state where the temperature was in the negative. In the previous future and the one before that, they had always been the Dragon City civilizations most loyal ally and an indispensable solid combat force for the Chaos faction. The blade-like cold wind and the harsh living environment of the permafrost had honed the Ice Barbarians indomitable spirit and their loyalty. In battles that could not be described with pen and ink, even when the Abyssfolk, who were known as Undead Liches, and the skeleton warriors retreated, the Ice Barbarians would remain unfazed. They would wave their weapons that were taller than ordinary humans and unleash their giant swords of death. They methodically harvested their enemys life and soulssuch scenes of classic battle were everywhere. To a certain extent, as the commander, Meng Chao trusted the Ice Barbarians more than the Turan orcs, who were the first to form an alliance with the Dragon City civilization. On one hand, the Ice Barbarians territory was too far away from Dragon Citys range of radiation. There was no conflict of interest between them. On the other, the Ice Barbarians were slow, violent, and somewhat arrogant, which made them unaccustomed and disdainful of any schemes. Compared with the Doomsday Wolf, Kanus, who had the same personality as Meng Chao, these barbarians were more trustworthy since they did not even know how to lie. The Meng Chao from the previous future had even spent a lot to hire a personal guard team made up of Ice Barbarians. After his friends and family betrayed him, it was these Ice Barbarian guards and the puppets he personally controlled who helped him hold up the fort. Even though the Ice Barbarians had announced that they would leave the Chaos faction and no longer respond to Meng Chaos orders, the mercenaries remained loyal and fought until the very last moment. Hence, Meng Chao did not believe that the Ice Barbarians would surrender to the Holy Light faction. However, when more memory fragments appeared in his mind, it made him remember what he had done in this future. He had to admit with shame and a clear conscious that the Ice Barbarians surrender was a matter of course. The general outline of the Other World was an inverted triangle. Its geographical layout was divided into the north and south. The southern continent was located under the inverted triangle. The coastline had been shrinking continuously as it was sandwiched between the relatively barren Picturesque Orchid Lake in the middle and the Monster Basin surrounded by mountains. In the northern continent, which was rich in natural resources and fertile land, the Holy Light humans occupied the fertile land at the center of the continent. The elves and dwarfs remained on the wings and protected the elite areas of the Holy Light faction. Further away were the various Chaos races who lived in the remote villages. Apart from the southern battlefield, the Holy Light humans had to face the Turan orcs vanguard every time. On the northern battlefront, Chaos races such as the Ice Barbarians came into daily contact with the elven and dwarven troops. The two sides had formed a blood feud in the past ten thousand years of war, and they were more than willing to treat each other as primary targets. In the previous future, Meng Chao had formulated the strategy of getting rid of the wings first before attacking the heart of the army. He used the air superiority of the Dragon City civilizations armored airships and the increasingly mature short-distance jump system on the planets surface, which was also known as the transmigration portal, to send large amounts of military arms, manufactured goods, and even military officers to the territories of the undead, ogres, Abyssfolk, and Ice Barbarians. He wanted to help these barbarians who were still in the pre-industrial era and were still eating raw meat and blood. Build a rough yet effective military system, arm the teeth, and finally defeat the enemy of ten thousand years. This strategy not only effectively weakened the Holy Light factions strength. It also made the Ice Barbarians, a race of Chaos, feel extremely grateful to the Dragon City civilization and Meng Chao. They believed that he was a hero sent by the Master of Chaos to reverse the world and save the people. If Meng Chao had not gone too far by going against the flow and suffered the backstabbing of the remnants of the nine great families, which made him too busy to care about the situation in the north, the many Chaos races might not have responded to Doomsday Wolf Kanus call and escaped Meng Chaos notice. However, the price of this strategy was that, compared to the elves and dwarfs who were on the verge of death by the Chaos faction, although the Holy Light humans were also partially weakened, their right to speak and command in the entire Holy Light faction had risen to an unprecedented level, and the entire camp had become more united. This kind of unity not only gave the Holy Light faction greater tactical resilience. It also gave the Holy Light Temple more room for strategic detours, allowing them to sacrifice the interests of their allies if they had no choice. For example, in the later stages of the war, the elves and dwarves, who were originally allies, were ceded to many Chaos races in exchange for precious breathing space. As such, the future Meng Chao adopted the strategy of ridding the two wings and attacking the heart right from the start. He felt that as long as he could think of ways to weaken the comprehensive strength of the Holy Light humans and reduce their strength to less than 150% of the elf race and the dwarf race, he could then threaten and bribe the elf race and the dwarf race to split up and cooperate. Within the Holy Light faction, there would definitely be infighting and infighting, and there would be many situations where people would come out. At that time, there would be even more fatal opportunities, and there would even be opportunities to subdue people without fighting. In all fairness, Meng Chaos way of thinking was not theoretically wrong. However, on the practical level, Dragon City, which only occupied a corner of the continent, and the Turan orcs who were in a state of famine, had limited resources that could be invested in a long-term war. When Meng Chao decided to target the south, it meant that he could not use armored airships and teleportation portals to send too many weapons, industrial products, and military officers to the north and the other races of chaos. In this future, armored airships and teleportation portals were the most important war resources. They were directly sent to the cruel southern battlefield. Of course, the carpet bombing brought by the armored airship group and the elusive death squads brought by the teleportation gate caused an efficient and heavy blow to the Holy Light Human Tribe. The Holy Light humans, who claimed to be standing at the top of their civilization, never thought that there would be such an incredible thing in the world that could integrate the sea, land, and sky, completely blurring the war mode at the front line. However, the price of the successive victories on the southern front was that the Chaos races in the north had yet to receive a fundamental modern upgrade. The battles that were fought using the old methods were still very difficult. The chiefs, headmen, and ordinary warriors did not have a full and direct understanding of the benefits of establishing the Chaos faction. Chapter 1913 - 1913 Unexpected Butterfly Effect 1913 Unexpected Butterfly Effect It was the future of the Chaos Faction, the creation of the beginning, the cohesiveness, the organization, and the ability to cooperate with each other, and the future of the future. When the flames of war swept across the entire Other World, the Chaos races that were already blocked and separated from each other were quickly cut off by the elves, dwarfs, and other Holy Light races. They fell into a helpless predicament. It was not dangerous problem at first. After all, in the past ten thousand years, the Chaos races had always been like this. They had gone their own way and survived by themselves. This was because they often occupied barren mountains and rivers that lacked resources. They took advantage of the landscape that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. In this situation, it was difficult for the Chaos races to leave the place. However, if the Holy Light races wanted to invade the lair of the Chaos races, they would have to pay a terrible price. However, this war between the two worlds had brought about a new situation that no one had ever seen before. The Dragon City civilization had brought brand-new military technology, killing machines, and war concepts to this ancient and simple world. War was often the best way for two civilizations to quickly merge. In the bloody and intense battle with the Dragon City civilization, the military technology of the Holy Light faction had improved at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a new concept of war gradually took shape. They also used mysterious magic to seize a large number of killing machines, from small automatic rifles to medium main battle tanks to large armored airships. There were parts and even intact finished products that fell into the hands of the Holy Light faction. Since the Holy Light races could master profound and complicated magic, they were definitely not boorish people with well-developed limbs and simple brains. The modern weapons and military concepts of the Dragon City civilization had long been integrated with the rune system that had the characteristics of the foreign world in order to adapt to the environment with high psionic power. It was only a window paper away from the magic that the Holy Light faction used. In just a few years, while the people of Dragon City had mastered more and more magic theories, the technology and theories that originated from Earth had also been cracked by the Holy Light faction. Under the Holy Light Temples command, there was even a new knight regiment that was armed to the teeth with all the seized and copied Dragon City weapons. Such nondescript goods, if thrown onto the southern battlefield, naturally would not hold up against the original Dragon City Legion. However, when it was used on the northern battlefield to deal with the Ice Barbarians, ogres, and other simpleminded Chaos races, it had a miraculous effect. As a result, the allied forces of Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake advanced triumphantly and marched straight into the battlefield on the southern front. The many Chaos races living in the northern part became the best prey for the Holy Light races who had suffered setbacks in the southern front and were in a bad mood to vent their anger and make up for their losses. People always picked on the weak. Many of the northern Chaos races became pushovers in the eyes of the Holy Light races. The victory at the northern front helped the Holy Light faction to maintain their tenacity to fight to the end. Many of the Chaos races in the north were screaming for help, and it made Meng Chao realize that there was a small problem with his strategy. However, it would be far less effective if they wanted to help the northern Chaos races now than if they secretly airdropped supplies and helped them raise their civilization level before the war began. The dwarfs in the Holy Light faction had extraordinary machine-making abilities because they had to dig holes, mine, and smelt underground all year round. In addition, there were all kinds of Holy Light spells, which were bizarre and mysterious. They were supplemented by the military blueprints, models, and technicians seized from Dragon City. Although the defensive effectiveness of the magic anti-aircraft cannons that were pieced together could not reach the level of piercing a tree with a hundred steps, it also made the armored airships of the Dragon City civilization unable to swagger through the airspace of the Holy Light faction in groups like in the past. It was the same for teleportation arrays. When the Holy Light faction paid the price of half a knight legion and four grand mages to finally obtain a teleportation array, it did not take long for them to develop a spell that could interfere with teleportation. Such interference magic did not have to be mature or efficient. Even if they could only destroy it three to five times out of a hundred teleportations, the officers and strategic resources of Dragon City that were teleported over would disappear into the vast deep sea or the starry sky. It was enough to destroy the Dragon City Civilizations plan to airdrop supplies and officers to the northern Chaos races. For the military officers that the Dragon City civilization had invested a lot of resources and time into, it was one thing for them to sacrifice themselves on the battlefield. Every time he stepped into a teleportation array, there was a three- to five-percent chance that he would never return. Every cell in his body would be randomly distributed to a random coordinate on the planet. That was another matter altogether. Even the most loyal and brave officer would not want to taste the taste of the latter. In addition, there was already a difference in civilization standards between the Chaos races and the Holy Light races. The latter would take two to three months to master the modern weapons and military concepts, while the former would usually take a year and a half or even longer to imitate. As a result, many of the northern Chaos races were suppressed near their nests in the war that lasted for more than twenty years. Their losses were far greater than before. Such a bleak reality made many Chaos races in the north doubt and even raise objections to the decision of establishing a Chaos faction. Only the Ice Barbarians were stubborn and foolish, and they fought against the Holy Light faction without caring about anything. As a result, the Ice Barbarians became the target of everyone, and they were attacked from both sides by the elves and dwarfs. No matter how cold the wind in the Eternal Night Abyss was, it could not withstand the storm of death caused by the bullets carved with magic runes. After struggling for dozens of years, the strongest and most valiant Elk Tribe of the Ice Barbarians finally could not hold on any longer and was completely annihilated. Under the Elk Tribe, the seventeen or eighteen small and medium-sized tribes that had suffered heavy casualties could only choose to lower their proud heads in the face of their old enemies who had surrounded them from all sides and were eyeing them covetously. This had happened a month ago. However, the Holy Light faction chose to block the news of their victory from all sides. They pretended that the main forces of the elves and dwarfs were still fighting against the Ice Barbarians on the northern front. In reality, these two armies, which had been through hundreds of battles, had secretly moved to the southern battlefield with the might of their victory. They were thousands of miles away from the Holy Light humans, who were entangled with the enemy at the Windhunter Defense Line. If Meng Chao was still the commander of the Chaos faction, he would definitely be able to smell danger with his experience of escaping death countless times. But now, the commander of the Chaos army had once again pulled him down from his position. He was from one of the nine major families and had just ascended to the throne. Hence, he was eager to obtain a glorious victory to give his family a good name. Chapter 1914 - 1914 One Percent Chance of Victory 1914 One Percent Chance of Victory The nine great families might not be without generals. However, since he had been managing the nine mega corporations for too long, he could not get rid of the calculative spirit of the market. When there was no advantage, he would make three or four excuses, and he would not move forward because of fear. Seeing the bait thrown out by the enemy, he was immediately blinded by greed, and he forgot everything. As a result, the last few elite mobile troops that Dragon City had tempered in the thirty-year war in the Other World were brought into the Holy Light factions encirclement by the commanders from the nine great families. At the moment, the Chaos faction still occupied the vast central and southern regions of the Other World. However, aside from the garrison troops with low combat strength, there were not many mobile troops that could be deployed to rescue them. Meng Chaos Superstar Legion, Broken Star Legion, and Battle God Legion had suffered heavy casualties after years of fierce battles. Many of the steel army soldiers who had made great contributions only retained their titles, and all the elites who had been through hundreds of battles turned into piles of bones. Due to the nine great families overt and covert attacks, Meng Chao could not get enough troops and supplies to replenish his forces. They were left with empty skeletons, and they were like hungry beasts licking their wounds. How could they have the strength to go to the rescue? Outside the Dragon City civilization, the Turan orcs still retained some of their valiant strength. However, the demonic Doomsday Wolf, Kanus, was an extremely intelligent person. He had long seen that the people of the nine major families were a bunch of unworthy people. He had instigated Meng Chao many times to imitate what he had done in Picturesque Orchid Lake. He had utilized drastic measures to completely eradicate the nine great families and become the true master of Dragon City. In this way, the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization, under the leadership of two equally matched overlords, would have a chance to sincerely collaborate and support each other. However, Meng Chao remembered the lesson he had learned from his previous life, and he was afraid of the Doomsday Wolfs wild ambitions, so he did not accept his suggestion. Kanus saw Meng Chao rise and fall, but he did not have the courage to cross the line. Instead, he became a clay idol that anyone could manipulate. He gradually lost hope for Meng Chao, the nine great families, and the entire Dragon City civilization. On the battlefield, the Dragon City cavalry and the Turan warriors gradually drifted apart. They were often in charge of a large battlefield and were only allies in name. This time, a so-called fighter jet had appeared at the Windhunter Defense Line. The nine great families did not inform their Turan allies. Instead, they wanted to march straight in and occupy a large area of fertile land. After the facts were established, they would report their victory to their allies. However, they were ambushed from all sides as a result. Yet, they were expecting Doomsday Wolf Kanus to send troops to rescue them? They were overestimating the Corpse-eating Dogs kindness! Meng Chao thought about it repeatedly, but he still could not find a foolproof plan. The anger that he had accumulated over the years only turned into a helpless sigh. Teacher, we definitely cant go to the Windhunter Defense Line and save them. Gu Shaoyu took the opportunity to say, For now, we can only retreat to Dragon City and carefully think things over. Meng Chao understood what he meant. It was to take advantage of the fact that the elites of the nine great families were trapped at the Windhunter Defense Line. They could now gather all the remaining forces of the Dragon City civilization and retreat to Picturesque Orchid Lake and even Monster Mountain Range. After all, it was the Dragon City civilizations lair that had been in operation for nearly a hundred years, and the Turan orcs could also act as shields. If the Holy Light faction wanted to finish their work in one go, it would probably not be so easy. The elites of the nine great families had a total of several hundred thousand troops. No matter how weak they were, they should be able to resist the Holy Light faction for at least thirty to fifty days, right? As long as they were given a buffer period of thirty to fifty days, they could calmly retreat to the back of the line when the battle started. It was not impossible for them to wait for new changes. Of course, there were too many things to give up. Meng Chao could imagine just how much resistance he would face and how much people would curse him. To eliminate resistance and prevent infamy in the near future, he had to break the law and cross the line of humanity like he had in the previous future. He would need to resort to any means necessary. The problem was, if he were willing to resort to unscrupulous means, he would have been able to make the decision to kill and conquer decades ago. Why would he have to wait until today, when he was at the end of his rope? From the looks of it, this diligent, selfless, and considerate version of him was inferior to the previous futures tyrant? A mocking smile appeared on Meng Chaos old and tired face. Before he could make up his mind, a wave of noise suddenly rang outside the window. Meng Chao was slightly stunned. He saw that the traffic and people on the streets and in alleys seemed to be entangled by invisible ghosts at the same time. There was chaos everywhere. Not only did several high-speed floating cars collide with each other, but the pedestrians also ran around in a panic like headless flies on a hot pan. Even the armored airships belonging to the nine major families in the sky above Dragon City activated their crystal engines simultaneously and flew to their respective bases. Meng Chao and Gu Shaoyu exchanged looks. and saw an ominous light in the depths of each others eyes. A moment later, a pale-faced Battle God Palace disciple came forward and reported ,Emergency military intelligence! The enemy has broken through the Windhunter Defense Line. The seven battalions that were surrounded have chosen to surrender! The remaining eleven were divided into three by the enemy and the surrendered soldiers. Theyve lost almost all their ammunition and supplies. Its estimated that they wont last more than a week! The vanguards of the enemy, the Radiant Winged Knights, have already appeared in the area around Fallen Star Lake. Theyre only three hundred kilometers away from Dragon City! Meng Chao slowly woke up from the deep sea of endless possibilities. Looking at the extremely bleak future before him, he fell into deep thought once more. Without a doubt, he had failed again. On top of that, he was defeated even more miserably this time. In the end, he had underestimated the wisdom of the people from the nine great families. With that said, they had also overestimated themselves. As the Dragon City elites who were surrounded chose to surrender or even switch sides, there was no more suspense in the situation. Meng Chao did not have time to gather the defeated soldiers and retreat into Monster Mountain Range with a large group of people and resources. Even if they could kill their way out, they would only be able to survive in Monster Mountain Range and wait for death. It doesnt matter. Although Ive lost twice in a row, its not like Ive gained nothing. At the very least, Ive found two more wrong answers and accumulated more experience and lessons. Meng Chaos eyes shone brightly. This time, he was not as dispirited as he was after the last failure. It was because he knew that the future had infinite possibilities. Even if 99% of the possibilities ended in failure and destruction, as long as he kept trying, learning from his experience, thinking, and growing, he would find the one percent chance of victory one day! Chapter 1915 - 1915 Two Swords Combined 1915 Two Swords Combined Meng Chao noticed that time seemed to be frozen in the mysterious space. He had already discovered two futures in this virtual world. Even if they were not real, decades of memory information still surged through his brain. His brain was slightly swollen, and the occasional memory loss, as well as misplacement, made it impossible to tell which memory was real and which memory was just a prediction and had not happened yet. That aside, he did not experience any serious symptoms such as splitting headaches and spirit energy exhaustion. He did not feel tired or hungry either. So, the Ancients who left this palace behind hoped that I would stay in this space and keep predicting the future until I found the right answer, right? Since Im here, I should take it easy. Finding a way to save the Dragon City civilization had always been Meng Chaos goal. He collected his thoughts and seriously reflected on the lessons he had learned from the two bad futures. First of all, I can conclude that eliminating the nine great families is not the key to saving the country. In other words, if I want to protect the Dragon City civilization, I have to pick the correct answer among the hundred choices of life and death. Eradicating the nine great families is only one of the choices. Its more likely that it doesnt matter whether or not the nine great families are eliminated. Whats important is the next step after I eliminate or win them over. As the saying goes, governing a country is like cooking a dish. What matters is the degree of control. The me in the last two futures was too immature. In one, I made the mistake of being too eager for quick success and instant benefits. I became simple, as well as barbaric, and I killed too much. In the other, I compromised and conceded without any bottom line or principles. Also, I was all alone in those two futures. I seemed to be missing an important person by my side My comrade? Meng Chaos eyes sparkled. Lu Siyas figure appeared in his mind. Thats right, he never got together with Lu Siya in those futures. He even deliberately kept a distance from her. This was because Meng Chao still had reservations about Lu Siya. Firstly, it was Lu Siyas ambition and methods. Meng Chao knew that he was not a natural leader or commander. He also had no interest in dominating the world, treating the world as his chess piece, and sacrificing others to build his reputation. As a matter of fact, compared to being a supreme and brilliant leader, deep down, he wanted to be a well-equipped soldier who went behind enemy lines. He wanted to represent Dragon City and go where no one else had gone. He wanted to see wonderful things that he could never have seen in his hometown on Earth. However, to prevent the apocalypse and save Dragon City, he had been forced by the situation to advance toward the supreme throne. Lu Siya was different. She was a born careerist. She had been taught how to govern people since she was little. She had exquisite acting skills and a cold, heartless heart. Lu Siya had expressed that she would achieve her goals by hook or by crook. To decide Dragon Citys fate, or at least become one of its rulers, Lu Siya was willing to lower herself and wear rubber shoes as well as work clothes. She talked and laughed with the ordinary citizens and volunteered to work in the smelly sewers. She could also dig deadly traps for her competitors without batting an eyelid. To a large extent, she was more suited to be Dragon Citys leader than Meng Chao. Even though their collaboration was a win-win situation, Meng Chao was still afraid about it. If they had negative contact with each other and became partners to pass down their genes, he could be swallowed up by Lu Siyas ambition without realizing. Secondly, Lu Siya had been born into the nine great families. In the two futures, Meng Chao did not get along well with the nine great families. He did not want to complicate the situation by mixing it with personal emotions. Thirdly, and perhaps most importantly, the power from the monster mastermind had not been completely removed from Lu Siyas body. To be more precise, it would never be removed. In a future that Su Mulian had described, Meng Chao married Lu Siya and turned Dragon City into a city of monsters. Even so, he still failed to escape the Holy Light Temples space-based orbital attack. As such, Meng Chao instinctively wanted to avoid such a tragedy from happening again during the previous two futures. In the end, he subconsciously kept his distance from Lu Siya. Alright, it looks like I was wrong. I cant save the Dragon City civilization by myself. Even if Lu Siyas a vicious monster, I need to subdue her for my homeland, my compatriots, and my civilization! I wonder, among all these futures, is there a future where I accept Lu Siyas proposal and become her legal partner to pass down our genes? Just as Meng Chao thought about this, a new jellyfish appeared before him like a crystal flower bud that was slowly blooming. In the depths of the crystal jellyfish, vivid pictures glittered in countless small windows and combined to form a simple but grand wedding. This is At this moment, Meng Chao extended his finger. Countless stamens or tentacles slowly stretched out from the new future and wrapped around Meng Chaos fingertips lightly. In an instant, Meng Chaos entire body seemed to assimilate into a brand new future, and he became crystal clear. It was obvious that Meng Chaos brain was shining within his translucent head. It was like a crystal engine that was operating at an extremely high speed and constantly on the verge of overloading. A moment later, there was a very subtle click, and the stamen or tentacles that were wrapped around his fingertips snapped. Meng Chao slowly woke up. His gaze was lost and deep as if he had just broken free from a long dream that had lasted decades. As he brain slowly cooled down, decades of experience and lessons were added to its core again. Alright, I knew it. Lu Siya is a ferocious existence. If we work together, Ill be sucked dry if Im not careful. Meng Chao tapped the area between his eyebrows that was twitching nonstop while he recalled the third future he had just experienced. He had to admit that once he let go of the reservation in his heart and joined forces with Lu Siya, initial progress was much smoother than it was in the previous two futures. Lu Siya made it possible for him to network with the nine great families, and this gave him more leeway to deal with them. He was also an outstanding government official and an expert in business operations. Chapter 1916 - 1916 Disaster 1916 Disaster After learning from his experiences in the previous timelines, this future Meng Chao chose to trust Lu Siya without reservation. He handed over all of Dragon Citys internal affairs, including the construction of the new Dragon City, to Lu Siya. He was able to get rid of many trivial matters that he was not good at or interested in and put all his energy into military affairs. Lu Siya did not disappoint him. Everything she touched turned to gold, and of course, she was also unscrupulous when necessary. Whether it was Dragon Citys economic system or the relationship between the Azure Alliance and the nine great families, she had handled them well. Therefore, Meng Chao was immensely satisfied when he saw a Dragon City civilization that was several times stronger than the ones in the previous timelines. Such a prosperous and powerful civilization naturally brought more stable logistics support to the front lines. This allowed the flood of steel under Meng Chaos command to unleash their firepower to their hearts content. No magic tower could withstand a carpet bombing that lasted for three days and three nights. If there was such a tower, then he would wait it out for another three days and three nights. With multiple memories of the future, Meng Chao learned a lesson from those timelines. He had been too eager for quick success and had cared too much about conquering cities and seizing territories. In the end, he never paid attention to building good relationships with his allies. Since there was a master of internal affairs like Lu Siya now, he was determined to fight steadily. He did not care about the gains and losses of a city or a place. He was not in a hurry to start a decisive battle with the Holy Light faction either. In terms of the latter, he was considering more than just the outcome of the battle. He wondered whether the Holy Light faction would launch a space-based orbital strike if they lost too quickly and too miserably. Hence, Meng Chao placed the main focus of his grand strategy on opening up the communication lines between the various Chaos tribes and helping them raise the level of their civilization. In addition, he made use of their talents and technology to feed Dragon Citys civilization. That was his way of shaping the Other Worlds fate. His initial surprise attack had caught the Holy Light faction off guard. After he occupied a large area of land, Meng Chao ordered his army to stop rushing forward since the enemy might have cut off the logistics supply line. They patiently familiarized themselves with the newly occupied area and established three three-dimensional defense lines that were more than a hundred kilometers long. We should work on our internal strength first before we slowly suppress the Holy Light faction. We should even wait for the Holy Light faction to cave under internal pressure and take the initiative to attack us. After all, defense is always better than offense. Meng Chao used this justification, along with the flood of steel that Lu Siya had provided him, to temporarily convince Doomsday Wolf Kanus and his subordinates, Picturesque Orchid Lakes proud soldiers. This strategy worked. Due to Meng Chaos secrecy, the Holy Light faction in this timeline never learned the true nature of Dragon Citys civilization and its true strength until more than a year into the war. Meng Chao controlled the battle line perfectly and gave the Holy Light faction hope that they could break through the enemys defense line. Yet, when they gathered their army and charged at it once more, their elite warriorswhether human, elf, or dwarfwould be covered in blood. They would fight for nothing behind and beyond the defense line that was filled with mines, barbed wire, and heavy machine guns. While the Holy Light factions attention was focused on the attacks in the southern battlefront, Meng Chao increased his secret assistance to the Chaos faction in the north. He quietly helped them learn new military techniques and war theories so that they could transform their weapons. When the armed northern tribes of Chaos began to attack the Holy Light faction from the rear, it was too late for the priests, lords, sorcerers, and knights of the Holy Light faction to regret. This shaped the best situation for the Dragon City civilization in this timeline. The vanguard of the Chaos faction had gotten infinitely close to the location of the Holy Light Temples highest altar several times. The location was Holy Light City. Lu Siya had even helped Meng Chao build a large team of spies and special agents. They were responsible for infiltrating the enemys rear, gathering intelligence, splitting up the benefits, and even assassinating, setting fires, and creating large-scale terrorist incidents. As the balance of victory tilted more and more toward the Chaos faction, many of the Holy Light Temples believers abandoned their faith and surrendered to the Dragon City civilization. Therefore, Meng Chao tried to rely on them to figure out how to activate the space-based orbital strike. He would first deal with the sword of Damocles hanging high above the Other World before he launched his final attack. However, Meng Chao did not realize that his conflict with Lu Siya had been brewing, growing, and expanding in secret. It had already expanded to the point where it could not be ignored or removed. To be more precise, it was not him and Lu Siya who had a conflict. Instead, it was the interest groups that surrounded him and Lu Siya. To put it more clearly, it was the military group by his side that had been attacking cities and seizing territories on the front lines. Then, there was the civil servant group on Lu Siyas side that provided them with economic and logistical support. They helped maintain the operations in the entire civilization. The struggle between civil and military officials had existed since ancient times. Usually, martial arts would be valued over literary skills during war, and battle achievements would determine the outcome. However, the Dragon City civilizations war to conquer the Other World was special. This was because the differences between the races were too great, and Dragon Citys initial strength and core population were too small. Most of the time, attacking the heart of a nation was more important than just pure violence. Besides, even if it came to brute strength, the monster in Lu Siya had been hiding for decades while she had been gradually recovering her strength. She was not inferior to anyone except Meng Chao and a few other super elites. She was ambitious and not willing to just be Meng Chaos woman. Meanwhile, the nine great families were not willing to play a role in economic construction. Therefore, with the excuse of establishing a Secret Intelligence Department, expanding the secret armed forces outside of the army that Meng Chao commanded became a common need for both Lu Siya and the nine great families. To be clear, the secret armed forces that were similar to ancient assassins, ninjas, and even spies had not been formed to target Meng Chao. Most of the time, they helped Meng Chao complete many missions that the military, Battle God Palace, or Broken Star Club struggled to complete. They ensured that the war on the front lines went smoothly and also allowed Meng Chao to maintain a righteous as well as upright image. However, just like any organization that had a lot of money, violence, and secrets, once it grew to a certain stage, it turned into a monster. It wanted to break free from all restraints and control its master instead. Chapter 1917 - 1917 A Foolish Person Who Plans Ahead 1917 A Foolish Person Who Plans Ahead Therefore, the organization named Eye of Chaos expanded at a visible speed like a snowball in the long war. Their participation in the war also grew deeper and more widespread. There were even some who gradually broke free from Meng Chaos control and tried to go behind enemy lines by using unrestricted warfare to decide things. As a result, apart from spying, assassination, and sabotage, the Eye of Chaos secretly established a quasi-military team that could launch medium-scale attacks with Lu Siyas support. Meng Chao felt his head start to ache. As such, he ordered Lu Siya to limit the Eye of Chaos functions and organization. They had to gather intelligence, as well as split up and lure the enemy, by going undercover. They could not burn, kill, plunder, destroy wantonly, and prompt a retaliation from the Holy Light Temple. He was not afraid of Lu Siya competing with him for power. He just never forgot the sword of Damocles hanging above his head. The Chaos faction had developed to the point where it had more than ten prosperous cities that were similar to the past Dragon City. Even if a few of them were completely destroyed by space-based orbital weapons, the entire civilization would not collapse. However, Meng Chao still could not tell how many space-based orbital weapons the Holy Light Temple could launch today. One should know that in the monster masterminds ancient memories, the space-based orbital weapons of the Ancients could send down endless raging flames and burn most of the planets surface into glass. It would take the ecosystem billions of years to restart. Before the Holy Light Temple feels like it has to resort to desperate measures, we have to understand and disintegrate their ability to use space-based orbital weapons. This was Meng Chaos bottom line. As such, he and Lu Siya had many disputes. He even threatened to use the regular army to completely eliminate the Eye of Chaos. Faced with his murderous threat, Lu Siya chose to back down. At least, that was what Meng Chao thought back then. Lu Siya withdrew her forces from the Eye of Chaos, especially those who caused violence in the Land of Holy Light. In the year after that, they appeared to be obedient on the surface. They listened to Meng Chao and did not do anything to the Holy Light faction. Meng Chao assumed that Lu Siya was smart enough to hold back her ambitions. The Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization were close comrades-in-arms who had sworn an oath of blood. They were also the earliest and thickest pillars that formed the Chaos faction. Unfortunately, these two close comrades-in-arms had been at odds since the beginning of the alliance. First of all, in terms of topography, Dragon City was located in the southernmost tip of the Other World. The roads leading to the vast land in the north were all blocked by Picturesque Orchid Lake. When the Dragon City civilization was at a disadvantage, this terrain was beneficial for the Earthlings to push the Turan orcs to the front line as meat shields. No matter how intense the war at the front line was, as long as the Holy Light faction could not improve their navigation technology to the level of the Earth in the 20th century in just a few decades and invest astronomical resources to build a strong assault fleet. Dragon City would be able to rest easy and not have to worry about enemies attacking them from any direction. However, as the scale of victory gradually moved toward the Chaos faction, especially on the southern front, the allied forces of Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake advanced triumphantly and seized a large amount of land, population, resources, and energy. The original geographical advantage became particularly awkward. The vast Picturesque Orchid Lake had turned from a solid meat shield to a hard bone, which was stuck in the throat of every Earthling. Thanks to Picturesque Orchid Lake, Dragon City, which was located at the southernmost tip of the continent, and the newly occupied area in the middle of the continent had become two parts that did not border each other. The existence of such a huge land was particularly inconvenient for them to rule, manage, and exchange resources and information. In the past two futures, Meng Chao had wanted to move the capital and build a brand new Dragon City in the newly conquered region because he wanted to make it easier to govern. However, Dragon City was a unique home that people were familiar with since the era of Earth. After a hundred years of hard work, the people of Dragon City had left behind too many complicated interests in Dragon City that they could not give up. Not only would moving the capital cost a lot of time and resources, but it would also harm the interests of many peerless experts and century-old shops. The counterattack that came with it was one of the main reasons why Meng Chao lost in the previous future. In this future, Meng Chaos prestige and reputation would be strengthened to the highest level. However, the matter of moving the capital still caused a huge uproar within the Dragon City civilization. He had to appease the many deep-rooted interest groups and carefully support and control them. Because of the new interest groups that were born from the relocation of the capital, he had to pay attention to the war on the front lines It was not easy to successfully complete the transformation of the Dragon City civilization from a corner to a world overlord. However, the Turan civilization did not have such a problem. Picturesque Orchid Lake and the Land of Holy Light were naturally connected. In the past ten thousand years of war, the Turan civilization had repeatedly attacked the north, occupying the towns and villages under the jurisdiction of the Holy Light Temple many times. Therefore, after a new round of conquest, the Turan civilization had become very familiar with the new conquest. They had absorbed most of the resources in the newly conquered area, and their overall strength had increased rapidly. The Turan civilization was improving so quickly that even Meng Chao could not figure out who would be the bigger winner in this win-win cooperation. The rapid development of the Turan civilization led to the second conflict between the two sides. It was also a question that countless allies who had gone through thick and thin with each other would ask each other after wealth and victory. One mountain cannot hold two tigers. After the final victory, who would rule the world in the other world? The Dragon City civilization or the Turan civilization? Decades ago, the Holy Light Temple was still the absolute overlord that ruled the Other World for ten thousand years. The Chaos tribes that were on the defensive only thought about survival, and there was no need to worry about the illusory grand hegemony. But now, the Holy Light Temple had already become a crumbling temple. After the final victory, the leaders of the two civilizations, Meng Chao, and Doomsday Wolf Kanus, were both worried about who would be the leader. Fortunately, Meng Chao and Kanus were smart people. He knew that before the Holy Light Temple was completely destroyed, the space-based orbital weapons were completely destroyed, and the last priest was physically wiped out, it was both pointless and dangerous to think about this problem. The problem was that there were always fools in this world who liked to plan ahead. More often than not, there were many more smart people. Chapter 1918 - 1918 Operation Dead Rabbit 1918 Operation Dead Rabbit Under the concerted efforts of those idiots, a plan named Operation Dead Rabbit had quietly unfolded the wings of death between Dragon City and Picturesque Orchid Lake, weaving an inescapable net. The so-called dead rabbit was a metaphor for getting rid of somebody once he has served his purpose. There was only one ultimate goal, which was to assassinate Doomsday Wolf Kanus and swallow the entire Turan civilization! Such a deranged plan would naturally cost a lot of money, and the risks would be great. If they were not careful, it would bring devastating consequences to the Dragon City civilization. However, the supporters of the plan also had their own logic. One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. The Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization are bound to have a war. Everyone knows that this Chaos Civil War is destined to break out the moment the Holy Light faction is completely destroyed, and Doomsday Wolf Kanus must have been accumulating strength for this battle. If the civil war cannot be preemptively launched, the Dragon City civilization will certainly pay a price that will be even more tragic than the war in the other world in the past thirty years. You have to know that the Turan orcs and the northern tribes of Chaos are all natives of the Other World. They have been in contact with each other intermittently for ten thousand years. Once the internal war of the Chaos faction breaks out, most of the northern Chaos tribes will stand on the side of the Turan orcs. On the other hand, Dragon City, which we have been working hard on for a hundred years, and the citys capital, which we have just established at all costs, have been forcibly divided into two flying lands in the vast Picturesque Orchid Lake. Right now, we are still allies. Of course, we can communicate with the two enclaves through the highway and railway systems that extend in all directions. Once the irreconcilable conflicts between us erupt and the orcs completely seal Picturesque Orchid Lake, we will immediately be strangled by our opponents and fall into a desperate situation where we cannot coordinate with each other. To sum it up, if the Dragon City civilization wants to achieve the goal of dominating the other world, they have to take the initiative and capture the enemy before they fall out with each other. The Turan civilization has not completed the war preparations against the Dragon City civilization, and the northern Chaos tribes are entangled by the remnants of the Holy Light faction. In this once-in-a-lifetime window, we will use the decapitation tactic to get rid of Kanus for our civilization and compatriots! Then, is it possible to give up the dream of dominating the Other World and divide the Other World with the Turan civilization, or even follow the lead of the dirty, stinky Turan orcs? That wont work either. Humans dont hurt tigers, but tigers can eat peoples hearts. Compared to Picturesque Orchid Lake, Dragon Citys civilization level is still slightly higher. This means that once we defeat the Holy Light faction, we will certainly learn more knowledge, technology, and secrets of the ancient era from the Holy Light Temples legacy. This will allow our civilization to improve explosively. As long as the leader of the Turan orcs isnt stupid enough, hell definitely be able to imagine the consequences of the Dragon City civilization shaking off the Chaos tribes and improving greatly. Hell then have the idea of strangling the threat in its infancy. Unfortunately, Kanus is not a brawny but simple-minded warrior. On the contrary, hes very likely one of the best heroes that the Turan civilization has seen in thousands of years. He has great talent and foresight. Chances are that he is sharpening his knife at the moment and trying to stab the heart of the Dragon City civilization at the right moment! On the other hand, a leader who has both the cunning of the orcs and the wisdom of human beings and can be called a formidable hero is an existence with a small probability that cannot be replicated in a short period of time. Therefore, as long as he is physically killed, the mission of the Dragon City civilization to annex the Turan civilization will be at least half as easy! The Eye of Chaos original intention was to use the assassination of Kanus to expand its power and influence. However, he had to admit that this logic, which was likely to be decided by Lu Siya herself, did point out the cruel truth on a certain level. Everything that happened after that was cut short. It took Lu Siya half a year to gather most of the forces in Dragon City and even Dragon City under Operation Dead Rabbit. Even at the very last moment, Lu Siya still did not believe that this was a lie or betrayal directed at Meng Chao. Meng Chao is the highest leader who shines brightly and is untainted. They were once sworn blood brothers who fought side by side with Kanus. Once Meng Chao finds out about Operation Dead Rabbit, hell end up in an unkind and unjust situation. It wont be good for his future rule over the Other World. Leader to leader, chaos to chaos, for the sake of our homeland and compatriots, let us forever hide into the darkness and become an incomparably bloody blade! This speech moved many people. This included the generals under Meng Chao who were loyal to him. After all, the future Lu Siya was Meng Chaos wife. She had used decades to prove her loyalty to Meng Chao and the entire civilization. When faced with iron-clad logic, who would doubt that she would harm Meng Chao or the Dragon City civilization? As a result, even Meng Chaos valiant soldiers were convinced by Lu Siya to provide a large amount of resources for Operation Dead Rabbit. With the tacit cooperation of almost everyone except Meng Chao, the Eye of Chaos quickly gathered a large group of outlaws who were loyal to their homeland and their compatriots. Under Lu Siyas personal leadership, they carried out Operation Dead Rabbit. Then, the operation suffered a fatal failure. Thats right, they did assassinate Doomsday Wolf Kanus. But what they, including Meng Chao, did not expect was that after absorbing the technology and ideas of the Dragon City civilization, Picturesque Orchid Lakes biochemical technology had improved very quickly. They could already create artificial bodies that were identical to their masters, and they could control them through the biochemical brain and the remote control chip. What Lu Siya had personally assassinated was only a copy of Kanus. The real Kanus had long since hidden in the depths of the Holy Mountain Temple. He was protected by the loyal wolf guards and countless traps in the temple. Even Meng Chao would not be able to assassinate him, let alone Lu Siya. Kanus counterattack against the assassination operation was worthy of his extremely brutal title, the Doomsday Wolf. Countless jackals, tigers, and leopards spread out in an inescapable net in Picturesque Orchid Lake. Taking advantage of the geographical advantage, they captured most of the Chaos assassins who had participated in Operation Dead Rabbit. After interrogating them to find out the truth, they were killed in the cruelest way. Even Lu Siya herself had fallen into the trap that Kanus had carefully dug out. She had to pay the price of getting injured and dropping in her realm to fight her way back to Dragon City. Chapter 1919 - 1919 Regretful Fate 1919 Regretful Fate And Kanus revenge was far from over. Almost at the same time that Lu Siya fled back to Dragon City, a suicide squad secretly set off from Picturesque Orchid Lake and sneaked into Dragon City like a shadow. At that time, the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization were still nominal allies. The economic and trade exchanges between the two sides were very close. In each others territory, there were a large number of merchants, foreign students, military liaison officers, and even combat professionals from the other side. With the help of the Turan orcs who lived in Dragon City, although the suicide squad did not lock onto Lu Siya, they easily found the half-public headquarters of the Eye of Chaos and launched an attack that shocked the entire Dragon City. Four members of the suicide squad successfully hijacked two armored airships loaded with a lot of solid crystal fuel and crashed into the Eye of Chaos headquarters. Taking advantage of the earth-shattering explosion in their headquarters, where everything was burning, the buildings nearby were tilting and collapsing under the influence of the shock wave, and the smoke covering the entire block, the remaining members of the suicide squad launched an indiscriminate massacre on everyone within their sight. It did not matter whether they were the staff of the Eye of Chaos or innocent civilians. This massacre was the most tragic attack Dragon City had ever suffered since it was built. As the enemy, the Holy Light faction had meticulously planned, repeatedly infiltrated, and focused their attacks over the past few decades. However, they had never caused such huge casualties in the densely populated cities under the command of the Dragon City civilization. After the incident, it was estimated that at least three thousand citizens of Dragon City had died in this terrorist attack. Nearly ten thousand people, while heavily wounded, had also inhaled the toxic cancer-causing substances released from the incomplete combustion of buildings and crystals. Suffering from irreversible sequela, they died one after another in the following year. Due to the special nature of the attacks location, a large number of secret organizations of the nine great families were set up around the headquarters of the Eye of Chaos. Most of the people who lived and worked here were the elites of Dragon City who were in the prime of their lives. The economic losses and collateral effects brought about by this had reached an incalculable astronomical figure. When the smoke and the pungent smell of blood spread throughout the entire Other World, all the members of the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization realized that the alliance between them that fought side by side was gone forever. From this moment on, the descendants of Earth and the Turan orcs were mortal enemies. The internal war of the Chaos faction erupted in a day. This was because their actual control areas were in a state of overlapping. The Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization were like gladiators who had one arm tied to the other while the other held a dagger dipped in poison and locked the others heart. As soon as this civil war broke out, it became white-hot. The most pitiful ones were the students, businessmen, engineers, and even military liaison officers stationed in the other partys territory. They were all labeled as spies and assassins, and they were imprisoned, abused, and tortured. The Chaos Civil War had become so intense in just a few days that both sides had to urgently transfer a large number of elite forces from the frontlines against the Holy Light faction to return to their hometown to fill the heavily damaged defense line. The lions who had been through hundreds of battles and had every chance to make contributions and create glory were now reduced to mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the bloody mill that was running out one after another. He was so shocked that he did not have the time to reprimand his subordinates and Lu Siya. To preserve the fruits of victory to the greatest extent, he took the risk of being cursed and even nailed to the pillar of shame in history. Through a secret channel, he contacted Doomsday Wolf Kanus and told him that the assassination of the highest leader of the Turan civilization was not his intention. The two sides were entangled so deeply that if they continued to suffer heavy losses, they would die together. Therefore, no matter how angry Kanus was, he should consider the big picture and give peace and victory a chance. Kanus told Meng Chao honestly that he was not as angry as he appeared to be. In fact, he had long predicted the possibility of the alliance breaking down between them and was prepared to be backstabbed by his allies. In fact, he had been training his men since a long time ago and had meticulously planned an assassination against Meng Chao. The suicide squad that had infiltrated Dragon City and carried out their revenge was originally meant to assassinate Meng Chao. However, he did not expect the Dragon City people to be so stupid. They could not wait to make a move before the Holy Light faction was completely destroyed. However, his emotions and will were not important. Since they had already started a war, it was bound to be a battle to the death. The die had been rolled. Even if he and Meng Chao shook hands and made peace in front of everyone, or even if they lay on the same bed, it would be impossible to stop the wheels of the civil war from continuing to rumble forward until one side was completely crushed. You and I both know that the Turan civilization and the Dragon City civilization will never be allies forever. We are destined to betray each other sooner or later. Kanus said to Meng Chao with an almost cold calmness, It doesnt matter if you were the one who personally led the assassination, or whether you were the one who ordered it, but it has dealt a huge blow to my dignity as the King of Turan. As you know, Picturesque Orchid Lake has always been a place where the strong prey on the weak. The winner is king, and we value honor more than victory. If I remain indifferent to such a despicable assassination, not to mention the chiefs and experts of the other four families, I will be regarded as a weak coward or even a vassal of the Dragon City civilization. Even the wolves and tigers of the Gold Clan will no longer obey my orders wholeheartedly. To maintain my dignity and status, I had no choice but to take revenge at all costs. Since this revenge has caused such serious consequences, there must be a lot of uncompromising people in your Dragon City civilization who are furious. They will definitely not sit idly by and watch us shake hands and make peace. Under such circumstances, pushing forward the so-called peace process by force will not only be useless, but will also further damage our prestige. The ambitious generals, chiefs, and independent experts under our command will only escalate the scale, intensity, and cruelty of the war in order to completely destroy the hope of peace. So, regretfully, my brother, perhaps this is our fate and even the fate of our civilizations. Chapter 1920 - 1920 Infinite Reincarnation 1920 Infinite Reincarnation Meng Chao was powerless. They could only watch the situation develop in the worst direction. The Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization had a deep understanding of each other. They were like fellow disciples who had been training together for decades. They would expose each others tactics and strategies, as well as all kinds of ingenious and even insane schemes, in advance. There was no way this d*mned civil war would end in a year or so. Every member of the two civilizations was prepared to fight until the end of the world. The Holy Light faction took this opportunity to obtain a once-in-a-lifetime buffer period. As they licked their wounds and recuperated, they gradually recovered their vitality and learned from their mistakes. They made a breakthrough and rebuilt their civilization with the help of advanced technology and the art of war from the Chaos faction. They constantly improved their civilization level and reappeared on the horizon with a new appearance of steel armor. The Dragon City civilization and Turan civilization, which had both suffered losses, had long lost the power to resist the Holy Light Army. They had been infinitely close to victory in this future, but just like that, they fell short, and everything ended sadly. Meng Chao, who had returned to the deep sea of time, stared blankly at the crystal flower bud that was swallowed by the darkness. It was as if he was looking at an unfathomable black mirror. For a moment, he did not recognize that the old man in the mirror was himself. After a closer look, he realized that his facial features and skin had not changed. Every cell in his body was still as full and energetic as it was when he first stepped into the deep sea of time. What changed were his eyes. Right then, Meng Chaos eyes were like those of an old man in his twilight years. They were filled with old memories, entanglements, and regret. It was as if he had experienced several reincarnations, and it gradually gave birth to someone who had seen everything. After half a minute, Meng Chao recalled the first and only real timeline. He once again confirmed his mission. In a trance, Meng Chao remembered the last words left behind by the corpse that was suspected to be Battle God Lei Zongchao and had fallen in the middle of the ancient palace. The corpse seemed very reluctant about latecomers finding the optimal solution for the development of civilization through infinite repetition and prediction of the future. Was it because repeated prediction of the future without restraint would gradually make it hard for someone to distinguish which future was real and which was fake until his soul gradually aged, decayed, died, and vanished? Meng Chao hesitated for a moment and decided to continue trying. After all, as the number of failures increased, his experience in accepting failure and learning from failure also increased. Meng Chao was already prepared to fight a prolonged battle. l just need to find an optimal solution before I die! Meng Chao, who had gone through multiple reincarnations, gradually lost his fear of death and his pride. He no longer hoped to succeed in one move. He told himself that, no matter how badly he failed in the virtual future, as long as he could accumulate some insignificant experience and lessons, he would not have wasted decades in the simulation that was both real and illusionary. Although the future that I just deduced failed, the smooth experience of the first half is still worthy of recognition. No matter what, Lu Siyas ability is commendable. Even if she acted on her own in the end, it was out of loyalty to the Dragon City civilization. The problem was, we were separated from each other for a long time and didnt have a deep understanding of the fields that we were responsible for. Hence, Lu Siyas ambitions had a chance to take root and sprout. Those with ulterior motives also found a chance to take advantage of the situation and inject a catalyst into her ambition. If we do this again, the two of us should be inseparable and fight side by side like before. Lu Siya should try to display her intelligence on the battlefield. I should also put more effort into the construction of the rear. I believe that only in such a future can the power of our combined dual swords be fully exerted! Meng Chao closed his eyes, and billions of his brain cells were overloaded. As his soul surged and even burned, a brand-new future appeared before him from the deep sea of time. Meng Chao gently touched this brand-new future with his fingertips. In this future that was like a blossoming crystal bud, light and shadow were as numerous as the sand in the Ganges. They crossed each other as fast as lightning. Decades of magnificent time shifts were compressed into a single moment by an incomparably grand, ancient, and surging force. An instant later, Meng Chao retracted his trembling fingers and slowly opened his swollen eyelids. The vicissitudes, emptiness, and loneliness in his eyes became even stronger. So, this is how it is. Meng Chaos voice was hoarse, and his throat felt like a dry well that had been sealed for many years. Theres such a possibility Theres such a variable in the infinite future! Right now, Meng Chao was experiencing a future that was completely different from the past ones. In this future, he retained the memories of several reincarnations. As such, he handled the relationship between his internal allies, the Chaos faction, and the Holy Light Temple with a more cautious attitude. On top of that, he also invested 120,000 points of sincerity and energy into Lu Siya. He and Lu Siya were no longer just business partners who fought side by side. They were also lovers who loved each other deeply. This triggered a butterfly effect where the relationship between the nine great families and the Azure Alliance, or more precisely, the relationship between the superhumans from the wealthy families and the superhumans from the poor families, were unprecedentedly harmonious and united. Lu Siya also developed military skills that were not inferior to her business talent, and she became a commander who could take charge of important battlefields. Her intervention caused the military strength of the Dragon City civilization to increase exponentially. They defeated the Holy Light faction completely. From the moment the alliance was signed, Dragon Citys position as the absolute leader was firmly established. It suppressed the Turan civilization, and even the arrogant Doomsday Demon Wolf, Kanus, dared not think about competing with the Dragon City civilization. Apart from that, Lu Siya also utilized her strong body that had fused with the monster remnant to take a break from her work and give birth to seven children with Meng Chao. With nourishment from their rich spoils of war, she had long repaired her spirit meridians that had been damaged in the chaos that the Blood Alliance caused. As a result, her strength had reached a new level. Meng Chao had also broken through his limits and climbed to a height that even Battle God Lei Zongchao could only dream of. With the strong joining forces and these two swords working together, their children were destined to stand at the peak of evolution the moment they were born! Chapter 1921 - 1921 A New Legend 1921 A New Legend Meng Chao and Lu Siyas children had shown astonishing talent in cultivation very early on. Furthermore, he relied on the endless cultivation resources provided by his parents to successfully realize these talents one by one. The average age of awakening for the seven children was twelve years old, and the age of breaking through to the heaven realm was seventeen years old. When the children of ordinary families were still struggling to get into school and awaken their powers, Meng Chao and Lu Siyas children could already rely on their own strength to stand above the nine heavens. The growth of his seven sons was a great help to Meng Chao. The most important thing was not their ability, but their loyalty. After all, there was a condition for an orphan like Gu Shaoyu to be loyal to Meng Chao. In a few futures, Gu Shaoyu had fought for Meng Chao until the very last moment, and he had shed every last drop of blood. But in the other futures, he had wavered and surrendered. He had even taken the initiative to plan and lead the charge to overturn Meng Chaos rule. His own flesh and blood did not have such a problem at all. With his seven sons, the future Meng Chaos control over the Dragon City civilization and even the various battlefronts and fields in the Chaos faction had reached the peak. Due to their love and the existence of a successor to their career, Meng Chao and Lu Siya became even closer. There was almost no conflict between the two of them. In any case, their career would be handed over to their shared son in the end. Among the seven sons, the youngest son, Meng Xinghe, was worth mentioning. This was a child who was almost carrying the template of the Son of Heaven. He was blessed by billions of gods and devils in the nine heavens and ten lands and had descended into the human world. Even when he was still in his mothers womb, he had already demonstrated the cell activity and soul ability that far surpassed ordinary people and even other children of the Deity Realm. The moment he was born, he was born with several supernatural abilities that could only be used by Awakened ones, just like the innate skills of monsters. To prevent his young and ignorant self from hurting others, Meng Chao built a cultivation room for his youngest son. He hoped that he could learn it as soon as possible and control his overly powerful abilities. In the beginning, there were only a few simple equipment in the cultivation room that were suitable for teenagers to cultivate. However, in just a few short months, the training equipment made of superalloy and monster materials were all torn apart by Meng Xinghe like low-quality wooden blocks. Meng Chao could only increase the quantity and quality of his cultivation equipment. In the end, the training room that was built for Meng Xinghe had become a palace with thousands of advanced training equipment. Meng Xinghe treated the training palace as a playground. He played with the priceless, high-end training facilities day and night. Just like that, Meng Xinghe, who was only seven years old, was perfectly awakened and became a real supernatural being. Meng Chao could also see the endless potential in his youngest sons body. He thought that perhaps Meng Xinghe was the real savior, the one who could change the future. He was also worried that his youngest son would stay in the cultivation room for a long time and be separated from the ordinary people. He would not be able to correctly understand the meaning of cultivation. Therefore, he made use of his connections in the Red Dragon Army to have his youngest son conceal his identity and join a military school that only war orphans were eligible to enter. Meng Chao was worried that Meng Xinghe would not be able to endure the strict management and harsh life in the military academy and expose his identity as the commanders son. Unexpectedly, this kid was like a fish in water. Soon, he became the gold medal student that many instructors loved and hated, and the child king who often led thousands of war orphans to cause trouble. He had only stayed in the military academy for two years. The principal brought the autographs of over a hundred instructors to Meng Chao and told him that there was nothing else he could teach Meng Xinghe in the military academy. If he continued to let this little monster stay in the military academy, it would be a great loss to him, the Red Dragon Army, and even the entire Dragon City civilization. In the principals opinion, the twelve-year-old Meng Xinghe was comparable to a veteran Soldier King. In the beginning, Meng Chao was hesitant. He wondered if it was too cruel for a twelve-year-old child to see a real battlefield so early. Lu Siya, however, didnt think much of it. He urged his youngest son to use his full strength to fight with his father. The father and son fought behind closed doors. In the end, Meng Chao agreed to his youngest sons request to go to the front lines. Of course, he still hid his identity and relied on himself for everything. Meng Xinghes legend thus began. In the beginning, he was airdropped to the increasingly anxious northern defense line as a member of the Military Observation Group to help the ogres, Undead Liches, Ice Barbarians, and other Chaos races fight against the elves and dwarves of the Holy Light faction. After all, they were his flesh and blood, and Meng Chao could not bear to send his youngest son into the more intense and dangerous battlefield at the southern front. Although the war between the Chaos tribes in the north and the elves and dwarfs was equally intense, the members of the Military Observation Group could avoid unexpected risks to the greatest extent. However, Meng Xinghe wasnt willing to sit comfortably in the General Staff Department. Having escaped from his fathers wings, he charged into the most dangerous battle zone like an arrow. During his five-year career as a military observer, Meng Xinghe had turned the tide many times. He had reformed the Chaos troops that had been scattered by the enemy and were about to be wiped out into an invincible hammer. He had also ventured deep into the northernmost part of the Other World many times to find the more barbaric, brutal, and brutal races of Chaos that had yet to appreciate the light of civilization, convincing them with the truth to become a member of the Chaos faction. He had even drunk with the leaders of the Undead Liches, Blood Elves, ogres, Ice Barbarians, and Abyssfolk, fought in the arena, and saved each others lives on the hellish battlefield. They had formed a deep friendship, and at the same time, he had established a reputation that was not inferior to Meng Chaos in the hearts of the ordinary members of the Chaos races, and they had a closer relationship with him. In one of his most praiseworthy adventures, Meng Xinghe, who was only fifteen years old, disguised himself as a five-hundred-year-old elf elder and snuck into the dwarfs territory as a liaison officer. He had spent three months in the dwarfs complicated underground world. He became a respected guest of many dwarf leaders, as well as a wise and prophetic strategist. From this, he obtained a large amount of top-secret information about the dwarves, from the tribal structure to the social form, from the designs of the dwarven machinery to the complicated grievances and interests between the various Holy Light races. Of course, Meng Xinghe remembered the principle of no reward without merit. In exchange, he gifted the dwarves with a perfect plan that could completely break the deadlock on the northern battlefield. Chapter 1922 - 1922 History Reversal 1922 History Reversal This perfect plan led to the most tragic failure of the dwarfs in the past hundred years. While countless dwarven warriors were surrounded by the allied forces of the Chaos in the north and screaming in despair, Meng Xinghe had already returned to the Dragon City Military Observation Groups encampment with an innocent and indifferent expression. No, this was not the greatest legend that Meng Xinghe had created before he turned twenty. He was twenty years old and the most famous legendary player. He single-handedly entered the Holy Light factions land, destroyed a camp, imprisoned eight hundred prisoners of war, and then led eight hundred ogres, Ice Giants, Undead Liches, and Abyssfolk into the heart of the Holy Light faction. He galloped back and forth between camps, fought for thousands of miles, entered and exited the Holy Light faction multiple times, and finally bypassed the heavy encirclement, but did not go north. Instead, he miraculously joined forces with Meng Chaos southern army! Even the most devout believer of the Holy Light could not help but be shaken from the deepest part of his heart after hearing what Meng Xinghe had done. Holy Light above, if the Holy Light faction was blessed by the gods, why would such a lucky and terrifying existence be born among their enemies? To Meng Chao, it was because of his seven sons, especially Meng Xinghe. He had created the most perfect situation in many future deductions. Based on this situation, the Chaos faction would definitely win the war in the Other World in five to ten years at the earliest. This was when he considered the fact that the Holy Light Temple had the ultimate weapon, and Meng Chao did not want to use too fierce an attack to provoke his opponent. However, what Meng Chao did not expect was that when Meng Xinghe was able to command a battle group by himself at the age of twenty with his glorious military achievements, and when he won consecutive battles and was so proud, an interesting rumor spread through the streets and alleys of Dragon City. On the streets, in the deep web forums, and in the organizations that were inextricably linked to Meng Chao, people were discussing among themselves. The Chaos faction had achieved unimaginable success on the battlefield, all thanks to the Meng father and son. Although victory was right in front of them, the population of the Dragon City civilization only accounted for an extremely small portion of the total population in the Other World. In order to rule the entire Other World better and longer after victory, it was necessary to carry out a complete transformation of the current system of the Dragon City civilization. As everyone knew, the Dragon City civilization was currently implementing a parliamentary system. Major policies were mainly decided by the members of the Survival Committee. Even Meng Chao, who was the supreme speaker and the military leader, could not help but face many restrictions. This system was barely satisfactory when used to deal with the management of a city with tens of millions of people. If it was used to deal with the management of billions of people in the entire Other World, there would definitely be problems. Regardless of the time, the strong preyed on the weak, and the victors ruled the world. If the minority from Earth wanted to rule the Other World for a long time, they needed a wise and powerful strongman to rule the world! Therefore, the power of the Dragon City civilization and the entire Chaos faction should be concentrated on the supreme leader, Meng Chao. Meng Chao should become the First Citizen of the Dragon City civilization, the lifelong consul, and the eternal commander. In fact, some extreme radicals who had gone mad even shouted that Dragon City civilization should restore the imperial system and that Meng Chao should be crowned as an emperor. In the beginning, such a whimsical argument was naturally questioned by many citizens. After all, the mainstream human civilization on Earth had already broken away from the imperial system for two to three hundred years. What reason did they have to go against the trend of history? The radical supporters of the imperial system, however, had their own set of heresy and strange theories to confuse the public. The mainstream human civilization on Earth did abandon the imperial system after entering the twentieth century. However, this was not because the imperial system was inherently evil, but because the industrial revolutions, especially the great development of military technology, had narrowed the gap between people to the greatest extent. The emperors and generals, who were supposedly protected by the heavens and inviolable, were killed by a beggar who did it with a bullet that cost less than twenty cents. Such a simple and brutal fact is the basis for the ideology of equality for all. Thats how it became deeply rooted in peoples hearts. At the same time, it also sounded the death knell for the monarchical system that has lasted for a thousand years. However, as our civilization traveled to the mysterious world that boasted spirit energy, new facts were presented to everybody. The objective existence of spirit energy has turned the truth of everyone is equal, which was the truth of the era of Earth, into a lie that is only there because its politically-correct. The deeper we study and master spirit energy, the greater the gap between people. If the kings and generals of the Earth era could be killed by an ordinary soldier with an ordinary pistol, the Deity Realm experts of today can fight an entire battle group alone! Of course, none of us are happy to see such an imbalance. But an objective fact is an objective fact. It wont change because of our subjective wishes. If you want to reverse the objective facts, you must first admit the objective facts. Denial has always been useless. At first glance, the imperial system sounds like the greatest form of equality. But if you think about it carefully, you will know that for the ordinary people who make up the vast majority of the population and will never be able to awaken extraordinary abilities in their lifetime, a wise, benevolent, and kind monarch is the greatest equality and guarantee that they can get. Without such a wise ruler, the interests of ordinary people would be easily harmed by superhumans. The Survival Committee, which is controlled by superhumans, will also formulate various policies to legalize and institute such invasions. And with a wise, mighty, and peerless monarch, everyone else, be it superhumans or ordinary people, will be the monarchs subjects. Once some subjects harm the interests of another group of subjects, there will naturally be a monarch who will seek justice for the injured. Such absurdity, after being fermented and fueled by an invisible hand, had indeed won the support of many ordinary citizens. Many of the older citizens recalled the misdeeds of the nine great families in the past and the turmoil and damage caused by the chaos of the Blood Alliance. As they recalled, they shook their heads and said to the young man with certainty. It was a pity that Meng Chao was still too young at that time, and he had too little power. If he had already been the lifelong consul of Dragon City civilization back then, he would not have caused so much trouble! Chapter 1923 - 1923 Greatest Common Denominator 1923 Greatest Common Denominator When Meng Chao, who was in the eye of the storm, heard such a ridiculous suggestion for the first time, his first reaction was to laugh. In his opinion, in the future era where human beings might conquer the universe and travel through the universe, trying to restore the ancient monarchies was no different from trying to win a war with a sword that could cut iron as easily as mud in the modern wars that were bombarded by hot weapons. However, when this ridiculous suggestion became more and more popular, Broken Star Club, Superstar Company, the alliance of five universities, and other non-governmental organizations, companies, universities, and institutions, as well as quasi-military forces like Battle God Palace, and even many of the Red Dragon Army troops who had made great contributions and made great sacrifices under Meng Chaos leadership, all of them took out a blood letter signed by ten thousand people. They strongly requested the Survival Committee to grant Meng Chao the title of Lifetime Consul. When he learned that he had expanded his authority, Meng Chao could no longer smile. He was certain that this was a conspiracy by the Holy Light faction. The goal was to stir up conflict within the Chaos faction, especially within the Dragon City civilization, to create a rift and even ignite a civil war. However, before Meng Chao could invest his energy and resources into investigating the source of the rumors, the mastermind behind the scenes appeared before him. Of course, he should have thought of this long ago. Apart from Lu Siya, who else had the ability to connect with so many people inside and outside the Dragon City civilization in just ten days to half a month and create such a huge commotion? What the hell are you doing? Meng Chao was exasperated when he faced his wife, who had helped him for decades and had seven children with him. What era is this? How can I be the emperor? Arent you putting me, and even my entire family, on the fire? What does being an emperor have to do with what year? As the most powerful human being, an existence beyond the Deity Realm, I have thousands of loyal soldiers under me who are at your beck and call. Who would dare to roast you over a fire? The problem is that I dont want to be a bullsh*t emperor at all. The wave of opposition that has been raised is definitely not something that I can suppress with pure violence! Meng Chao was furious. If Im not careful, a civil war will break out in the Chaos faction. The Holy Light faction will be the only one who will benefit in the end! Youre wrong about that. Lu Siya continued to explain patiently, I considered the long-term stability of the Chaos faction, which is why I came to the conclusion that only an imperial system can manage the future of the other world. You see, with our successive victories on the battlefield, sooner or later, the Chaos faction will rule the entire Other World. There are so many races in the Other World. They have different customs, different levels of civilization, and their beliefs and interests are also very different and even conflict with each other. Today, because of the military threat, the Turan Orcs and the northern Chaos tribes can still reluctantly obey the military orders of the Dragon City civilization. When we really win, on the one hand, the military threat will be removed. On the other hand, we cant possibly kill all the races of the Holy Light, nor can we demote the trillions of races of the Holy Light to eternal slavery. In other words, the races of the Holy Light will definitely be integrated into our military, economic, cultural, and political systems in one way or another. May I ask, how are you going to manage such a complicated and chaotic world? Parliament Republic? Stop joking! The people of Dragon City, who shared the same language and race, fought so fiercely in the Survival Committee in order to manage a small city civilization in Dragon City. They held back, tripped people, dug traps, and deliberately obstructed the other partys proposal. They only focused on how to protect their seats as representatives and did not pay attention to the long-term benefits of civilization development Havent you seen enough of all kinds of drawbacks and chaos? Just think about it. It is an impossible task. In such a world full of diverse and irreconcilable contradictions, the parliament is nothing but a beautiful fantasy. When it is implemented in reality, not only will it not be efficient or fair at all, it will also further intensify the contradictions and create rifts. In the end, the result of our thirty years of war will be nullified, and our civilization will even be plunged into an abyss beyond redemption. But Of course, Meng Chao knew better than Lu Siya that the Survival Committee was definitely not an efficient organization. Most of the time, it had nothing to do with fairness. It was just a competition of who had the louder voice and the stronger fist. However, if the parliament did not work, could the imperial system solve all problems? Could it be that the Turan prcs, the northern Chaos races, the ogres, and the Undead Liches would acknowledge me as the Emperor of Earth? Earth history has already given us the answer to this question. Lu Siya calmly said, In the era of Earth, no matter in the East or West, people didnt seem to object to an alien race becoming their supreme monarch. As long as the alien race monarch looked wise and powerful, and could bring more benefits to his supporters. Back to our question. Thats right. At first glance, its not easy for an Earthling who reigns supreme in another world to be recognized by all the natives in the other world. However, as the saying goes,the unafraid dont know whats good for them, the only thing theyre afraid of is comparing goods. Let me ask you, do you think that the Human Tribe of Holy Light, who has been utterly defeated and is at the mercy of others, would be more willing to accept a ruler from Turanze, such as Doomsday Demon Wolf Kanus, as their emperor, or would you, an Earthling who has no blood feud with the Human Tribe of Holy Light, become their emperor? This Meng Chao was momentarily speechless. Same logic Lu Siya smiled. Do you think that the elves and dwarves, who have been entangled with the northern tribes of Chaos for tens of thousands of years, will accept a lava demon from the Abyss of Eternal Night as their new ruler, or will they accept you, a civilized man who seems to be from a civilized world and has no deep hatred for the elves and dwarves, as their new ruler and protector? The same problem applies to the tribes of Chaos in the north. Be it the Undead Liches, the Frost Barbarians, or other northern species of Chaos, they are almost the same in size, strength, and civilization level. No one is willing to be surpassed by the other, much less willingly accept the others rule. Of course, theyve long heard of the barbaric and brutal Tulan Beastmen, and they still have lingering fears. Its impossible for them to accept Doomsday Demon Wolf Kanus as their monarch. Under such circumstances, the supreme ruler from Earth has become the greatest common factor that everybody can barely accept. Isnt it very reasonable? Chapter 1924 - 1924 Taking a Further Step 1924 Taking a Further Step Lu Siya told Meng Chao that the so-called contradiction between a parliaments republic and a monarchy, was just a facade. What was truly worth paying attention to was the great shift in the contradictions between the Dragon City civilization and even the many civilizations in the entire Other World. In the past thirty years of war, there was only one main contradiction for the many Chaos races with a total population of more than a billion: How to completely defeat the Holy Light faction and win the right to live and rule? It was precisely this main contradiction that led to the alliance of many Chaos races. Even the Abyssfolk far away were willing to be led by Earthlings whom they did not know. In fact, every Chaos race had different appearances, different customs, and different historical traditions for choosing a supreme leader. They were not the same race or nation at all. Even the name Chaos race was a slanderous term from the Holy Light Temple and not the ancient names of their respective races. The Holy Light Temple was about to collapse, and the threat to the survival of many Chaos races for nearly ten thousand years was about to cease to exist. Today, the Earthlings still hoped that they could sit on the throne of the alliance leader by relying on the verbal battle under the parliament system. This was wishful thinking and extremely childish thinking. The current Survival Committee is mainly controlled by the Dragon City people. The Turan orcs also have a large number of seats in the council because they are close to the water tower. Lu Siya said, Considering that the allied forces of Dragon City and the Turan are the main force against the Holy Light Army, and the intensity of the battle on the southern front is far greater than that on the northern front, such a distribution of representative seats can still be accepted by the Chaos tribes in the north. However, once victory is declared, these main contradictions will vanish, and new contradictions will surface in the development and construction. The Chaos races in the north will certainly ask for more seats of parliament, so much so that the north and the south will be balanced. Do you think that the parliament members who are in power right now can accept that? On top of that, the conflict between the superhumans and ordinary people in Dragon City has never been resolved. It has only been covered up by the threat of war and war dividends. The problem is that the threat of war and the bonus of war are both not sustainable. They will be exhausted one day. By then, dont you think that the ordinary people will keep their seats in the Survival Committee forever and use them to protect their rights and interests? As we all know, the higher the level of civilization, the lower the fertility rate. The number of Earthlings who transmigrated to the Other World was originally small. Their fertility rate was also inferior to those muddle-headed Other World natives who would sleep after eating and give birth to a large nest of babies while they were asleep. As for a parliament, no matter how carefully you design the election and the operation structure, it will ultimately be based on a huge number of electors. Let me ask you, if the people of Earth are destined to be the minority in the Other World for a long time, how can we guarantee that we will have a majority in the parliament? How can the parliament hear our voices and defend our interests? If the Earthlings cant even occupy a majority of the seats in the new United Parliament and turn it into a tool for us to rule the Other World, may I ask, why did so much of our blood flow in the past thirty years of war? Why did so many heroes and children of Dragon City die in the process? In summary, the parliament will never bring hope to the Dragon City civilization. On the contrary, it will be a slow poison that will destroy our country! Lu Siyas words calmed Meng Chaos anger. He still felt that Lu Siya was trying to explain for the sake of her own ambitions. However, the questions she threw out hit the bullseye. The northern Chaos tribes will really support me A step further? Meng Chao recalled a future deduction he made a long time ago. In that bleak future, although he had never officially proclaimed himself emperor or become the first citizen, he had been autocratic and had killed countless people. He had turned the Survival Committee into his own desk and was a tyrant in name and reality. The fate of this tyrant being betrayed by his friends and family still left him with a lingering fear after several futures. Just as you said, the northern tribes of Chaos barely united with us because we were fighting against a common enemy. In the past, I rarely had any contact with the big shots of the northern tribes of Chaos to build mutual trust or even friendship. Why would they support me for no reason so that I can become the supreme dominator of the entire Other World? Meng Chao threw out his doubts. He did not mention the opposition within Dragon City or whether the Turan orcs were willing to support him in becoming emperor. It was obvious that both parties had a stake in the current rules of the game. They would never support any changes to the current situation. Lu Siya smiled. Thats right. Compared to your magnificence on the southern battlefield, your reputation and deterrence on the northern battlefield are much smaller. The northern barbarians, who are born brawny and simple-minded, do not have any special recognition or trust in you. There is no reason for them to support you just so that you can climb over them. However, just because they dont support you doesnt mean they dont support Xinghe! Meng Chao froze. After a long time, he felt both gratified and sour. Not bad. You gave birth to a good son for me. Meng Chao narrowed his eyes and said. He felt that he had fallen into Lu Siyas trap. He had long known that Lu Siya would always be a woman who was more rational than emotional. Twenty percent of the reason for her union with him was because of feelings, thirty percent was for power, and the other fifty percent was to collect the powerful genes of both parties that stood at the peak of the evolution to create a perfect being that surpassed limits. There was no doubt that she had succeeded, at least in stages. Their youngest son, Meng Xinghe, was a true perfect being. He had created countless miracles, but his potential had yet to be fully unleashed. Everything Xinghe has done on the northern battlefield has been splendid enough. The tribes of Chaos in the north were happy to elect him as the spokesperson for their common interests to compete with their allies in the south. I dont think we need to worry about the loyalty of the northern tribes of Chaos to Xinghe for the time being, Lu Siya said. The harsh environment and scarce resources in the northern wilderness have always been a place where the survival of the fittest is carried out to the extreme. There, there is no distinction between races but only the strong and the weak. Everyone can only stay around the strongest and obey the strongest in order to survive. Besides, you know Xinghe. Hes a good kid whos full of energy and good at socializing. Perhaps its because he has a lot of monster genes embedded in his body, but he doesnt discriminate against any race. No matter where he goes, hes able to get along with the local girls very quickly. He can even make the local chiefs, headmen, and shamans, who have a lot of soldiers and are deeply rooted in the local area, his sworn brothers and fathers-in-law. Believe me, as long as you are willing to appoint Xinghe as your first successor, all the tribes of Chaos in the north will be willing to support you and your advancement. Chapter 1925 - Chapter 1925 Wearing A Royal Robe Chapter 1925 Wearing A Royal Robe Meng Chao was silent for a long time. To be honest, I never thought that the future would turn out like this. Im not sure if a civilization that is forever dominated by one family is the bright and beautiful civilization that I want to see. In this matter, your personal wishes are not important, Lu Siya said calmly. As the saying goes, if you dont take what the heavens give you, you will suffer. Since you have the strength to wear the royal robe, its no longer up to you to accept or decline this responsibility. Meng Chao snorted coldly. What if I insist on not being the so-called First Citizen? he asked coldly. Then youre doing something self-destructive that will also hurt your loved ones. Lu Siyas voice became sharp and stern. Lets get one thing clear. The elite soldiers under you are not willing to risk the worlds condemnation and put the yellow robe on you because of their loyalty and respect for you. The reason why they are willing to play this game of being crowned with the royal robe is because you can bring them more benefits after you are crowned with the royal robe. Its your freedom to play the role of a loyal minister who has never lost his integrity. However, if you dont become the First Citizen or even the Emperor of Chaos instead, how can you improve with so many elite soldiers under your command? Get your head straight. Do not think that your refusal will increase the loyalty and respect of all your trusted subordinates. No, you will only disappoint everyone who loves you, follows you, and is willing to sacrifice their lives for you, including Xinghe! As for those who hate you and have conflicts of interest with you, do you think that they will change their attitude toward you just because you rejected the offer of the royal robe? Dont be naive. As long as you still have the strength to wear the royal robe, your enemies will not be able to sleep. They will scheme and stop you, attack you, and slander you. Unless they see your head fall to the ground with their own eyes, they will not be able to close their eyes! Meng Chao pondered. Lu Siya was right. The path of cultivation was like a boat sailing against the current. If one did not advance, one would retreat. Commanding an entire civilization was even more so. The winner was king and the loser was the bandit. It was lonely at the top and could never stop. Under his leadership, the Meng family rose from the slums of the past like a supernova. In just thirty years, they developed into the number one family in the Dragon City civilization, and even the number one family in the entire Other World. In this process, he had experienced countless bloody storms and formed countless blood feuds. Countless losers in the arena of power were still lurking in the darkness. They were sharpening their knives and preparing to make a comeback at any moment. Some of them were even lurking around him with smiles on their faces, ready to stab him in the heart at any moment. Under such circumstances, no matter how noble he was, he was even more indifferent to fame and fortune than the former Battle God, Lei Zongchao. It was impossible for these enemies to soften their attitudes and submit to his will. No, they would only regard his indifference as stupidity, kindness as weakness, and tolerance as cowardice. From then on, they would be unscrupulous and continue to strengthen their attacks on him. On the other hand, his loyal subordinates had forged a golden path leading to the highest throne for him with their blood and even their lives. He remembered many of their names and how they sacrificed themselves. Of course, there was also the oath he had made as he hugged their riddled corpses when they sacrificed themselves heroically. Due to the Survival Committees current system, the compensation, rewards, and commendations that he could give them were rather limited even though he was the supreme speaker. The oath that was forged with blood and was still deeply embedded in his bones had not been fully fulfilled. The d*mned parliament and the d*mned budget It was as if their sole purpose of existence was to tie his hands and feet and oppose him. What about Kanus? Meng Chao took a deep breath and began to think about the details. Kanus and the Turan orcs will never watch me go from Chaos alliance leader to the even more honorable First Citizen or Emperor of Chaos! Its precisely because of this that we should seize the time and cement our position, Lu Siya said. With our successive victories in the war in the Other World, Doomsday Demon Wolf Kanus has become increasingly unruly. His victory at Dragon Scale Castle, especially, has allowed him to obtain so many profound keys to Holy Light magic. His ambition has become even more obvious. He has proposed several times to change the Survival Committees election method in favor of the Turan orcs. In my opinion, even if you dont go further, he wont always obey your orders. According to the intelligence weve received in the past few days, the Turan orcs have changed their past triumphant and aggressive attitude. Its obvious that theyre shrinking their forces on all fronts to preserve their strength. Theyre even trying to infiltrate our weak spots. Obviously, Doomsday Wolf Kanus is already thinking of ways to turn around and compete with us for the throne after completely defeating the Holy Light faction. If you dont want to see the Dragon City civilization and the Turan civilization go to war, you should ascend to the supreme throne before Kanus completes his preparations for civil war. Then, you should make use of your authority as the First Citizen or even the Emperor of Chaos to write a big check to the powerful warlords of the northern Chaos tribes and even the Turan orcs to win their support. No matter what, Kanus is a smart man. As long as were fast enough and we create a set reality, Kanus wont be so stubborn once he realized that things cant be done his way. This is the only way to avoid a civil war in the Chaos faction, isnt it? Let me alone. I want to think about it, Meng Chao in frustration. Of course, this is a serious matter, and there are indeed extremely high risks involved. No one knows where the future will lead. Chances are that the instigator will be nailed to the pillar of shame in history. Lu Siya paused for a moment and emphasized, Speaking of which, as a father, you have to think about your son. If someone has to be nailed to the pillar of shame in history, it would be better if that someone was the father instead of the son. If the father is nailed, the son might still be able to help the father redeem himself. But if the father shirks his responsibility and causes his son to be nailed to the pillar of shame in history, hell be doomed forever, wont he? Alright, take your time to think about it. Ill ask Xinghe about the Chaos tribes in the north and also about the yellow robe embroidered by Battle God Palace. Chapter 1926 - 1926 Predetermined Defeat 1926 Predetermined Defeat In the end, Meng Chao did not express his stance on the matter. Oftentimes, the absence of an answer was the clearest answer of all. From that day onward, the attitudes that the various factions under Meng Chao had toward his orders and will became more intense and unyielding. Countless people of insight had proved indisputably and irrefutably that a supreme leader was the only solution to rule the world of many races, cultures, and power systems. In the distant north, the voices supporting Meng Chao became louder than ever. For example, the Undead Liches, the Abyssfolk, the Two-Headed Trolls, the Ice Barbarians, and other northern tribes of Chaos might still be relatively primitive and backward. However, the leaders who were qualified to rule the entire tribes had been involved in schemes and plots since they were young. Even the simple-minded barbarian chieftain, who seemed to have well-developed limbs, had unfathomable twists and turns under his skull that was as hard as iron. The northern tribes of Chaos were very clear about the difference in civilization between them and the Earthlings. He also knew that if they were to fight the Earthlings head-on, they wouldnt have much of a chance of winning. They were still in the Middle Ages and used cold weapons as their main means of war. However, the northern tribes of Chaos were not willing to let tens of millions of Dragon City people ride on their necks. They respected Meng Chaos absolute authority, and it seemed like they had gained another master for no reason. However, a master was better than tens of millions of masters. Besides, both the First Citizen and the Emperor of Chaos were nothing more than vague honorific titles. If the northern Chaos tribes were willing to give up their meaningless pride, they could at least get more substantial benefits from Meng Chao and his successor, Meng Xinghe, right? For a time, with the support of both internal and external allies, the calls to confer the title of First Citizen on Meng Chao and change the Survival Committees current system became increasingly intense. It soon attracted the attention of the opposition. Hence, Meng Chao was right to be worried. Within the Dragon City civilization, there were a large number of interest groups that tied their lives to the Survival Committee. They would never just watch Meng Chao walk through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He would take one step at a time and bypass the current rules of the game. As for Doomsday Wolf Kanus, he had an even stronger ambition than Meng Chao, and he had the will to turn his ambition into reality. If the Dragon City civilization and the traditional habitat of the northern tribes of Chaos were separated by thousands of miles, even if the latter submitted to Meng Chao in name and respected him as the Emperor of Chaos, it would be difficult for Meng Chao to rule the north directly. Instead, he could only strengthen his status as the leader of the northern tribes of Chaos as a duke and a warlord. If that happened, Picturesque Orchid Lake, which was close to Dragon City, would definitely become the most direct victim of Meng Chaos expanding power. Kanus immediately took action. He swore a blood oath with the opposition in Dragon City. They had displayed the banner of resolutely defending the Republic system and resolutely defending the democratic freedom of all intelligent living creatures. He took a clear stand against Meng Chao. With the Turan Army as their military backing, the conflict between the two sides quickly escalated from the war of words in parliament and the media to the deployment of troops on the front line. Meng Chaos supporters and the Survival Committees supporters were all sticking to their own opinions. They did not give in at all, and they continued to incite, persuade, divide, and rope in the elite battle groups on the front lines. The conflict between them was so irreconcilable that the military operations against the Holy Light faction were all forced to be put on hold. As such, they fell into a semi-paralyzed state. Just as they were at daggers drawn and were on tenterhooks, there was an assassination attempt on Meng Chao that shocked the entire Other World. Even after a long time, there were still many different opinions about the inside story and the real mastermind. Some people believed that the shocking assassination that killed Meng Chaos second son and buried more than two core members of Meng Chaos organization was all Meng Chaos doing. Their goal was to obtain a sufficient excuse so that their group could raise their butchers knife against the supporters of the parliament system without any restraint. There were also people who believed that the assassination had indeed been planned by the supporters of the parliament system, but their goal had not been to kill Meng Chao. They had wanted to completely enrage Meng Chao and make him raise his butchers knife. After that, they would unite all the opposition and he would be forced to retaliate. In any case, this tragic assassination meant that the Chaos factions internal war had completely erupted. Just like in the past few future deductions, the Chaos faction, which was forced to unite in the face of the threat of survival, did not last until the arrival of the final victory. Internal contradictions erupted like an awakened volcano. Fortunately, they had the support of the Chaos forces in the north and Meng Xinghe, the legend who had the perfect fusion of the strongest human and monster genes. He was the vanguard who attacked the city and won every battle. Meng Chaos camp had the absolute advantage on the battlefield. No matter how much Doomsday Wolf Kanus tried, he could not stop Meng Xinghes advance on the battlefield. News of their series of defeats had shaken Picturesque Orchid Lakes heart. Countless orc warriors who had been taught that the strong were respected in their mothers wombs were secretly bowing to Meng Xinghe. The opposition in Dragon City civilization was also on the verge of falling apart. Many of the righteous people who had strong teeth in the early stages secretly sent Meng Chao confessions and even forms of persuasion. The defeat of the opposition was certain. Therefore, Doomsday Wolf Kanus used his last move. He brought in an unexpected power from outside the chaotic civil war. That was the Holy Light Temple. No one knew how Kanus managed to convince the Holy Light Temples high priests to let go of their hatred that had lasted for thousands of years. Perhaps it was because Meng Chao and Meng Xinghes performance on the battlefield had been too dazzling that the priests of the Holy Light Temple believed that the Meng father and son were the most terrifying demons that could destroy the world. As long as these two demons were eradicated, the entire Chaos faction would collapse. At the end of the day, Kanus represented the Chaos faction and opposed Meng Chaos power. He had reached a top-secret agreement with the Holy Light faction. Moreover, they worked together to dig a fatal trap for Meng Chao and his son. Kanus even went into battle personally. He used himself as bait to lure the father and son to lead the most elite soldiers of Meng Chaos group. They stepped into the predetermined position that the Holy Light Temple had locked onto. Chapter 1927 - 1927 A Hundred Reincarnations 1927 A Hundred Reincarnations Meng Chao could already smell danger. However, he did not expect the Holy Light Temple to be so decisive. To kill the father and son, they actually invested in strategic space-based orbital weapons. When the pillar of light that pierced through the sky and earth appeared on the horizon and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, it turned into a destructive storm that could destroy everything in its path. Meng Chao turned pale with fright, but it was too late for regrets. In order to protect his father and the best warriors on his side, Meng Xinghe took the brunt of the damage and bore ninety percent of it. Even with his super strong physique as a perfect being, he could not withstand the tearing and impact caused by the explosion of ten thousand suns. His successors who had the opportunity to create a new future fell just like that, with great momentum but without meaning. Meng Chao was heavily injured. The loyal and experienced elites under him were also blasted into pieces. What was worse, they had lost Meng Xinghe, who was their bridge to gathering all the Chaos factions in the north. His other descendants did not have the strength, courage, prestige, or ambition to be successors, so Meng Chaos group literally lost its future. Meng Chao and Lu Siyas plan had been foiled. The division between the Chaos faction and within Dragon City intensified. The existence of space-based orbital weapons also prevented the various Chaos factions from gathering their forces too much. They dared not raise their arms and shout, unite their forces, and expose their precise coordinates either. As a result, neither side could accomplish much in one battle, and the cruel war gradually dragged on and became a daily thing. In the end, Meng Chaos future ended tragically in the endless war. He had worked so hard to build it and had only been half a step away from victory. Although the results of this future deduction were not satisfactory, it still gave Meng Chao new inspiration. The future did not necessarily have to be created by him and his comrades in the span of one generation. His mission could completely change from doing it himself to nurturing more outstanding successors. Then, his successors could complete the ultimate mission of preserving their civilization. After he realized this, Meng Chao did not waste even half a second to shed a tear for his descendants who had been destroyed by the space-based orbital weapon. Now that he had more and more complicated memories as well as information, he threw them into a new deduction of the future. Meng Chao deduced dozens and even hundreds of futures in one go. In the hundreds of deductions, he had worked with Lu Siya to create many peerless geniuses or super monsters that stood at the peak of the gene treasury. They had also put in all their efforts to find and nurture a talented new generation. They had nurtured successors who were no weaker than Meng Xinghe more than once. However, it was as if there was a pair of big hands guiding or planning their fate. Each time he nurtured enough excellent successors, he would be on the verge of winning the war in the Other World thanks to their help. He would also have a large number of loyal followers who would try to help him take a step forward Meanwhile, the Chaos tribes in the north would help him claim the righteous title of emperor in a seemingly honest and reasonable manner. Then, they would ask for the piece of the pie that they deserved. This presented him with a dilemma. If Meng Chao agreed to the actions of his supporters and the Chaos factions in the north, the Chaos faction would split up and engage in civil war. The Holy Light Temple would also take the opportunity to intervene. At a critical moment, they would launch a space-based orbital attack on him and his successors. Even though Meng Chao had the memories of his previous life, he was helpless against this seemingly unsolvable scheme. What if Meng Chao used the most resolute attitude and rejected his followers requests to help him become the emperor? It also meant that the followers were disheartened, and the northern tribes of Chaos were alienated. In the end, Earthlings were still outsiders who had just transmigrated to this world less than a hundred years ago. If one could not, was unwilling, and did not dare to be crowned as the Emperor of Chaos, it was impossible to gain enough legitimacy to rule the entire otherworld and so many civilizations and races just by relying on the identity of an outsider. Under such circumstances, even the successors that Meng Chao had carefully nurtured and were related to him by blood could not help but stand up against his father. In a certain deduction, a certain inheritor who had encountered the genetic lottery and was exceptionally outstanding in his cultivation had staged a change in the Black Tortoise Sect in the Other World. It was called a loving father and filial son, and it was touching. Of course, this successor who had successfully seized the highest authority didnt gain much advantage. After enjoying the feeling of being alone and supreme for less than forty-eight hours, he was locked onto by the space-based orbital weapon and burned into a skeleton. As he was reborn and destroyed again and again, Meng Chao became calmer and more numb. No matter how real the world around him and his memories were, and no matter how distinct the personalities of the people he interacted with were, he gradually learned not to treat them as real lives, including his partners who lived with him day and night, as well as his blood-related children. They are not real life. Meng Chao told himself, Its chess pieces, chips, and numbers. In the beginning, he would still cry bitterly when ten thousand suns exploded above the city at the same time and countless creatures were burned and turned into ashes. Gradually, he could watch the burning old man and child dance in front of him expressionlessly. In fact, in several futures, he even took the initiative to use cities with millions or even tens of millions of people as bait to lure the Holy Light Temple to rain destructive meteors in these cities. He used this method to test the limits of space-based orbital weapons. The apocalypse is not unstoppable! After dozens of experiments, which turned billions of lives into experimental data, Meng Chao came to a conclusion: The Holy Light Temple might be able to summon eight to ten waves of space-based orbital attacks at the same time and destroy eight to ten large cities in the Chaos faction at the same time, but after that, the space-based orbital weapons will be on cooldown for a very long time, or even paralyzed. The power of such an attack is exaggerated, but it is still far from enough to burn the entire planet into glass. That is to say, as long as we can build megacities with a population of millions before the Holy Light Temple is ready to carry out the space-based orbital strike, and make these cities underground and fortresses, and then use runic mechanical technology and spirit martial arts technology to maximize the ability of carbon-based intelligent creatures to resist space-based strikes, as well as the swapping ability of flesh and blood, it is entirely possible to carry out the war to the end with the explosion of ten thousand suns! Chapter 1928 - 1928 Secret of Holy Light 1928 Secret of Holy Light Meng Chao deduced dozens of futures with the same approach. However, no matter how well prepared he was in every deduction, how subtle his operations were, and how fruitful his results were, the Chaos factions strength would grow stronger each time. Every time the decisive battle came, the space-based orbital strikes from beyond the atmosphere would destroy his decades of hard work. The Holy Light Temple could seemingly control the intensity of their attacks to a critical level every time. It was just enough to destroy the core cities and main forces of the Chaos faction without causing a destructive impact on the Other Worlds entire ecosystem. The apocalypse kept happening, and Meng Chao fell into deep confusion as a result. He suspected that a pair of eyes was following him, as well as the Chaos faction, everywhere and watching them day and night. Its goal was to destroy their civilization at its most glorious moment. But this doesnt make sense! Meng Chao, who had returned from the apocalypse time and time again, muttered to himself. The space-based orbital weapons that the Holy Light used originated from the ancient civilization. And the infinite future deduction technique that Im using now also comes from the ancient civilization. If the ancient civilization wants to destroy the Dragon City civilization and Chaos faction, why did it lead me all the way here and reveal so many mysteries to me? After he reflected on his painful experience, Meng Chao decided to change his way of thinking again. He felt that he had done enough for the Dragon City civilization and Chaos faction. Even if he repeated the deduction a thousand times or ten thousand times, he might not be able to achieve a better result. However, his understanding of the Holy Light faction was still not enough, far from enough. What was the relationship between the Holy Light race and the Ancients? Why was it that only the High Priest of the Holy Light Temple could control the space-based orbital weapon left behind by the ancient civilization? What was the truth behind the so-called magic? Were they really the chosen ones blessed by the heavens, the victors destined to replace the primordial civilization and rule the world forever, just like the Holy Light race claimed? Meng Chao was determined to go deep into the Land of Holy Light and find the answer himself. Of course, his plan was opposed by everyone, including Lu Siya. Meng Chao was stubborn. In any case, the future deduction could be repeated indefinitely. Even if his absence caused the evolution speed of the Dragon City civilization to slow down significantly, as long as he could find the secret hidden behind the Holy Light Temple, everything would be worth it. When ones cultivation base reached Meng Chaos realm, it was not difficult for him to change the direction and shape of his facial muscles and bones. Using genetic modification technology and nano-metal technology, the color of hair and pupils could also be changed semi-permanently. As for the language and basic customs of the Holy Light race, Meng Chao had already grasped most of them through the captives mouths after dozens of future deductions. Using these abilities and information, Meng Chao successfully took the identity of a captured knight and infiltrated the Land of Holy Light. The results of the first few attempts were not satisfactory. Meng Chaos finely sculpted blond hair and blue eyes were flawless, but the soul that was burning continuously in his body was from Earth. And among the races of the Holy Light, especially among the devout believers of the Holy Light Temple such as knights, priests, and mages, there seemed to be some sort of telepathy, soul resonance, or even a bees consciousness ritual. They could and must share what they saw, heard, and even thought with each other. When the devout believers surrounded the Holy Light altar and entered a state of deep meditation, light mist that looked like spring water would gush out from the depths of the Holy Light altar. As if it was alive, it enveloped everyones body and brain, and mysterious information was being read, input, covered, and upgraded in the depths of their brains. Meng Chaos soul would often expose itself at times like this, and he would become the target target of everyone. However, as he exposed himself more and more, Meng Chao gained a deeper understanding of the nature of the Holy Light and its race. He gradually learned to construct layers of false memories and logical thinking circuits in his brain to act as a protective shell. He gradually learned the way of thinking of the priests, knights, and mages, and learned to open his heart completely and welcome the Holy Lights arrival. He gradually learned how to immerse every brain cell and nerve endings in the holy light and connect them with the holy will. In the holy, mysterious, and profound connection, he could enjoy the unparalleled palpitations, tranquility, and pleasure deep inside his soul. The time Meng Chao spent successfully sneaking into the Land of Holy Light became longer and longer. From the very beginning, his true identity would be exposed in less than ten days to half a month. Gradually, he was able to hide for three, five, ten years, or even longer as a knight, priest, and mage, standing on the side of the Holy Light faction and experiencing the incomparably tragic war in the Other World. In the longest period of hiding, he even used twenty-five years to become one of the only nine Red Priests in the entire Holy Light Temple. He had the qualifications to elect and be elected as the High Priest of Holy Light! The many deductions that he had made that were comparable to samsaras made Meng Chao realize that the Holy Light faction was not like what they appeared to be. They were not in the feudal, ignorant, and old-fashioned Middle Ages. Hidden behind the magic and prayers, the elves and the lance, was the superb technology that could dominate the universe. Just like the seemingly crude and primitive totem armor of the Turan orcs, it was actually a smart armor made from nanotechnology and artificial intelligence technology. In Meng Chaos eyes, the spells and many other magic-like techniques used by the Holy Light race were actually extremely tiny space-based orbital attacks. The so-called Holy Light, or in the words of the devout believers, the supreme, omnipresent, and omnipotent Holy Light, was not a false fantasy. It was something that truly existed and enveloped the entire planet, or at least the entire Land of Holy Light. Some kind of energy field. No, it was not just the energy field. Holy Light was an energy field. It was also information flow. It was a large-scale communication network that connected the ground and the atmosphere. It was also a complete set of Internet of Everything systems that could reach the depths of the brains of carbon-based intelligent creatures. It was like the most advanced artificial intelligence decision-making system, providing advice to the Holy Light race on everything from daily life to life-and-death battles. And on a large scale, because of its hundred-percent accuracy and foresight that the human brain could not reach, this suggestion was naturally regarded as an order that must be carried out by all the races of the Holy Light. It was a revelation and a blessing from the heavens and the true God. And as long as the Holy Light race ensured their faith and loyalty, they would complete the Holy Lights suggestions meticulously, step by step, and regardless of life and death. Naturally, they would be able to gain higher and higher privileges, and they would be able to perform everything from the simplest Fireball spell to the highest level, Final Judgment, which was also a space-based orbital strike. Chapter 1929 - 1929 Glorious Will 1929 Glorious Will A Holy Light altar was set up every ten miles or so in the entire Land of Holy Light. From Meng Chaos understanding, they were similar to signal towers. The Holy Light race could open their minds through meditation and connect with the Holy Light altars. As long as their faith was pure enough and their meditation was deep enough, the Holy Light race would be able to hear sounds similar to the Ancient Ruins Summon and see a series of bizarre images in a trance. From these sounds and images, they would be able to receive a guide or even more specific, missions. This guide also taught the Holy Light race cultivation methods and general as well as philanthropic instructions that existed in any religion. As for missions, they included maintaining local order, identifying those with shaken faith, punishing heretics, and killing monsters that invaded the place. At the moment, the monsters were mainly the Chaos races. The information from the Holy Light altars could even point out the specific coordinates of invaders to the meditator, and it could also analyze the number of invaders, their strength, and countermeasures, etc. As long as the Holy Light race completed the mission step by step according to the information that surged into their minds, they would receive different evaluations and rewards. They would then continue to level up and obtain more information, orders, missions, and benefits. All in all, to Meng Chao, the entire Holy Light system was like a larger version of the Supernatural Towers mission and reward system. However, it was a hundred times larger than the Supernatural Towers mission system. It went deep into the Land of Holy Lights lowest level and could fully mobilize the potential of every Holy Light race. This allowed all Holy Light races to unite as one. It was worth noting that the voices, images, missions, and orders that were transmitted to the minds of every Holy Light race were not directly sent out by the Holy Light altar closest to them. These elementary Holy Light altars were scattered all over the place, and they only existed as information relay stations and signal amps. In fact, even the headquarters of the Holy Light Temple was not the source of these orders. It was only the ground receiving station for information from beyond the sky. Thats right, all the information that guided the entire Holy Light race to advance in unison came from the sky, from the space station in the synchronous orbit outside the atmosphere. According to the Holy Light priests, in the middle of the eternally burning ocean of light, there was a will that humans could not understand and look directly at. It was omniscient and omnipotent. All things were created by it, and one should listen to and obey its guidance. Only in this way could the harmony and perfection of the entire world be maintained. The so-called Chaos races were too stupid and evil to listen to this will of light. Through the cleansing of steel and fire, the Chaos races could hear the voice of the will of light, which allowed all living beings on this land to enter the perfect orbit. This was the meaning of the existence and battle of the Holy Lights believers. Under the guidance of the will, the Holy Light priests focused more on meditation, capturing more and more accurate sounds, images, and missions, and transmitting them to the minds of the surrounding believers. Sorcerers or mages usually did not pursue particularly detailed sounds, pictures, or missions. They only needed a relatively vague guide, such as clearing the Chaos races in a certain area, and they would be able to fight for a long time They were more inclined to put their main energy into analyzing the skills that the Holy Light had transmitted to their minds, how to quickly increase their authority, how to capture and lock onto the enemy, how to maximize the killing effect of the skills, and so on. In any case, if they encountered a mission that required them to pay special attention to the informations accuracy, the Holy Light priests would naturally send them more specific instructions from afar. It was the same for the combat professionals known as knights. The information that appeared in their minds was often related to how to stimulate the activity of human cells, improve the strength of their bodies, and use various weapons and armor. Of course, be it priests, mages, knights, or other believers of the Holy Light, they could not only passively accept the revelation from the heavens. Every day at dawn and dusk, which was the intersection of light and darkness, they could and had to pray and transmit everything they had thought, seen, and heard to the ocean of light through the Holy Light altar without any error. The ocean of light referred to the space station in the synchronous orbit outside the atmosphere. If they encountered an enemy that they could not solve or defeat, the Holy Light believers could also pray on the spot. The could ask the glorious will of light to send down enough wisdom and power to help them overcome their confusion and defeat the enemy. According to Meng Chaos understanding, the ancient civilization must have left behind a comprehensive information collection, storage, analysis, and decision-making device similar to a supercomputer on the space station in the synchronous orbit. This supercomputer was connected to the brains of all living beings in the Land of Holy Light through the Holy Light altars distributed across the land. This achieved the effect of all things being interconnected. In an ideal situation, the eyes and ears of every Holy Light believer would be the supercomputers information collection module. The vast amount of information between heaven and earth was transformed into astronomical information flows through billions of information collection modules and transmitted to the space station through the Holy Light altars. With the support of the enormous computing power left behind by the ancient civilization, the space station carried out comprehensive analysis and deduction that humans could not imagine. Then, the best path and results after deduction were further decomposed into simple commands that could be executed by carbon-based organisms. These commands would then be transmitted to the brain of every Holy Light believer. While the Holy Light believers carried out their orders, they would be divided and ranked based on their performance. Granting high-level believers higher authority to call and control enable them to handle more difficult tasks. At the same time, it would also allow low-level believers to witness the omnipotent divine power and stimulate them to complete the instructions implanted deep in their brains more efficiently. Through this method, the Holy Light faction that still seemed to be in the Middle Ages entered the post-information age. It was no wonder that the Chaos races were no match for the Holy Light races despite their tyrannical physiques and bloodthirsty, combative personalities. The difference in social organization between the two races was simply too great! Meng Chao, who gradually understood the Holy Light civilizations operation mode, also understood why the space-based orbital strike would arrive at a different time and with a different intensity every time he simulated the future. It was a matter of authority. Even the high priest of Holy Light, who was the only one who had the authority to access the space-based orbital weapon, could not ask the will of light to send the most thorough purification to the land. Chapter 1930 - 1930 Summoning from the Starry Sky 1930 Summoning from the Starry Sky The high priest of Holy Light could only report the current state of a battle, the Holy Light factions predicament, as well as his personal evolution of the situation, to the will of light in detail. He would pray for the will of light to provide the most appropriate judgment. This judgment could grant the Holy Knights a few more powerful combat skills or launch a space-based orbital strike to destroy one of the Chaos factions armies or cities. Either way, it was not something that the high priest of Holy Light could control. Meng Chao had tried to find the pattern many times and figure out what was the prerequisite for triggering a space-based orbital strike. However, he found nothing. Every space-based orbital strike would arrive at a different time and place. There were several times when the Chaos faction was clearly on the verge of finishing their attack, and even the Holy Light Temples highest altar was on the verge of collapsing under the rumbling of cannon fire. However, the will of light refused to launch the final judgment, and instead, resolved the crisis in other ways. However, there were two times when even Meng Chao did not know how the Chaos faction had the absolute advantage. It did not matter as flames that could destroy everything suddenly descended. It was as if the so-called glorious will was just a drunkard who decided when to carry out its final judgment by rolling a die. After reincarnating dozens of times, Meng Chao finally could not hold back any longer. He mustered up his courage and took the initiative to reveal his identity to the glorious will while he meditated. He asked it what it really looked like, and what kind of attitude it held toward the intelligent races that had transmigrated to the planet before him. If it really wanted to destroy the Dragon City civilization and the other intruders, why did it not do so when Dragon City had just transmigrated? It could have attacked when they were at their weakest. When faced with Meng Chaos questions, the glorious will did not respond directly. However, during the deepest level of his meditation, Meng Chao kept seeing the same scenes many times. It was the vast and boundless ocean of stars, the deep universe. The glittering and translucent beings that resembled streams and rings of stars were crisscrossing and flowing slowly. They enveloped the planet known as the Other World in their web. There was a crystal bud that was shining with infinite brilliance above the crystal streams. It floated quietly in the endless space and time as it waited for the arrival of believers, followers, and successors. Meng Chao had a vague realization. This was a summoning, a call from the ancient era. Meng Chao, who had restarted another cycle of samsara, changed his strategy again. His understanding of the Holy Light faction was sufficient. However, the Holy Light Temple was merely an observer and executor. Its members were puppets whose every move was precisely controlled by the will of light. There was no point in continuing his entanglement with the Holy Light Temple. If he wanted to survive, or rather, if he wanted to prove that his civilization had the right to survive, he had to get rid of the puppets. Then he needed to jump off the metaphorical chessboard and come into direct contact with the player, the glorious will. Thats right, the earth had merely been a never-ending killing ground. The starry sky was his answer. Meng Chao tried flying out of the atmosphere to search for the orbital space station that the ancient civilization left behind. With his Deity Realm cultivation base, he could instantly fly at the speed of sound and pierce straight into the sky when he had sufficient spirit energy. In fact, decades ago, the first EarthlingsBattle God Lei Zongchao includedto awaken the Deity Realm power had thought of breaking through the atmosphere. They wanted to clearly see what kind of magical world they had traveled to from a higher dimension. Unfortunately, the Other Worlds structure and atmospheric composition were different from those on Earth. To be more precise, the Other Worlds magnetic field was ten times or even a hundred times stronger than Earths. At a low altitude of hundreds to thousands of meters above the ground, the interference of the planets magnetic field was not too strong. Superhumans above the Heaven Realm could barely float and soar with their mortal bodies. However, once the height exceeded ten thousand meters, the entire sky would appear to be covered by an impenetrable net. The ripples raised by the planets magnetic field would seem like burning hurricanes with ear-piercing howls. Whether it was the steel bodies of supernatural beings or the most advanced armored airships, once they were affected by the planets magnetic field, their spirit meridians would be blocked, their engines would be overloaded, and they would lose power before falling from thousands of meters in the sky. In the worst case, the airships fuel cabins would explode into clusters of death. Since countless experts had given up their lives to verify the dangers in space, it had been a long time since Earthlings had cast their curious gazes beyond the sky. As the strongest person in Dragon City and someone who had surpassed the Deity Realm, Meng Chao could fly to a slightly higher altitude of one thousand meters. Even so, he barely reached the edge of the outer atmosphere. At such a height, the seemingly empty space was filled with cosmic dust driven by spirit and magnetic fields. Like bullets with electric arcs, they bombarded anyone who dared to trespass into their area. Even though Meng Chao summoned his totem armor, the liquid-metal substance formed by the nanomachines was still riddled with holes thanks to the cosmic dust. It was like a storm causing ripples in a pond. Meng Chao stood at this height for half an hour before he helplessly retreated to the ground. However, this half an hour had not been meaningless. Under the lightning and thunder of the planets magnetic field and the bombardment of cosmic dust, he seemed to see a sea of life. It was almost transparent, but it shone with infinite brilliance above his head. Deep in the ocean of light, something seemed to be staring at him with a curious and encouraging gaze. Meng Chao was once again convinced that the glorious will, or rather, the orbital space station did not have any ill intentions toward him. At the very least, it did not have an entirely malicious intent. Otherwise, it could have used more intense means to perfectly obliterate him at any time. He was almost defenseless after all. Yet, the glorious will did not reject his arrival. However, he had to do things in a smarter and more civilized manner. Its impossible to break through the planets atmosphere and enter the orbital space station by relying on individual strength. Im afraid that after billions of years, the ancient civilization doesnt wish for its successors to be a bunch of brawny, simple-minded people who want to travel the universe with brute force. I must gather the power of the entire civilization. We must let the glorious will know that we are not its enemies, but inheritors who also have the blood of the Ancients flowing in our veins. Honestly, compared to the Holy Light race, we are more qualified to inherit the ancient eras legacy! Chapter 1931 - 1931 A High Unity of Will 1931 A High Unity of Will A new cycle had begun. This time, Meng Chaos goal was no longer to defeat the Holy Light race. Instead, he wanted to create a rocket that could fly out of the Other Worlds atmosphere and face the ancient civilizations glorious will! To achieve his goal, every intelligent being from the Dragon City civilization to the Chaos faction, had to be highly united in their thoughts. They had to work together and carry out Meng Chaos will. The Holy Light faction had already provided advanced and rich experience on how to unify the thoughts of intelligent life forms. Meng Chao did the same thing and strengthened his position in the Supernatural Tower. He also used the experience he gained from his hundreds of reincarnations to constantly improve the towers mission system. In the past, the Supernatural Tower had only opened its mission system to superhumans. The missions provided were also very crude. Most of them were focused on hunting, fighting, and cultivation. They lacked guidance for low-level and middle-level superhumans and ordinary citizens in their daily lives. Many missions were proposed by different interest groups. They were usually one-off missions that lacked connection with other missions. Hence, they did not consider overall strategic interests that would affect the next five years, ten years, or even longer. Now, Meng Chao realized that if he wanted the Dragon City civilization to continue existing, he would not only have to choose the perfect option in every complicated dilemma. All the people in the civilization would also have to follow his guidance at every crossroad and step in the right direction. Of course, it was not an easy task to send information and his will into the brains of every ordinary citizen. In addition, they had to trust the information and obey the orders without hesitation. The New Blood Alliance had been destroyed a long time ago, but it had left Meng Chao with a very valuable legacy. To control the members of the New Blood Alliance, Yun Feidian, the former leader of Thundercloud Technology, had thought of a way to implant chips into their bodies to exchange information remotely. He could even control the central nervous system and muscle fibers of the people with implants when necessary. Yun Feidian had long since perished, but this technology had fallen into Meng Chaos hands. During his first future deduction, which was the reincarnation when Meng Chao became a tyrant with absolute power, Meng Chao had actively developed control chips. He had implanted a large number of chips into the bodies of prisoners on death row and turned them into puppets that would listen to him and die for his cause without hesitation. As he reincarnated repeatedly, Meng Chao used various methods to gradually master the meditation technique of the Holy Light race. It was similar to adjusting the specific frequency of ones brain waves so that the brains magnetic field would resonate with the planets magnetic field. In the end, he would be able to transmit a large amount of information over a long distance. The Turan civilizations totem armor was also equipped with similar technologies that could upload battlefield information to a server for analysis. Now, Meng Chao was trying to apply this technique to his loyal subordinates in the Broken Star Club, Battle God Palace, and Superstar Company. He selected all his subordinates carefully and had them verified during his dozens of reincarnations. They were each one in a million, and they possessed great tenacity. They once shone brilliantly in various fields and never betrayed him even in the most challenging environment. Therefore, Meng Chao implanted control chips into the brains of these trusted subordinates. Using the intelligence he had gathered after dozens of reincarnations, he assigned them missions that were ahead of the times but were extremely important for the future. He would split all the missions and assign them to each of his trusted subordinates. Based on their completion, he would give them different amounts of resources and future cultivation techniques that he had accumulated throughout his reincarnations. This approach greatly increased the enthusiasm and loyalty of his trusted subordinates. It also allowed the best among them to quickly stand out. On the other hand, it allowed Meng Chaos corporation to expand at a speed that was two hundred percent faster than any of the previous cycles. When his groups strength increased to a point where they could not find any competitors in Dragon City, Meng Chao would begin to expand the range of implanted chips. He had expanded from his trusted subordinates to all the outstanding people who had performed well in the mission system of the Supernatural Tower. Of course, he was different from Yun Feidian. The control chip was not implanted to turn the elites of Dragon City into his puppets. It was only to better collect, integrate, analyze, and process information, gather everyones wisdom and strength, and prevent everyone from making mistakes that they should not have made. Therefore, the chip was definitely not forced. Even if the control chip had been implanted, as long as it felt inappropriate, he could withdraw at any time without any reason. Speaking of which, after going through dozens of reincarnations, Meng Chao had already mastered how to use the vibrations of his brainwaves to activate the resonance of the planets magnetic field. He then interfered with the brains of other carbon-based intelligent creatures and secreted large amounts of enkephalins, which gave him the ability to feel unparalleled pleasure. In the Holy Light faction, devout believers could receive the Holy Lights stimulation by uploading their brain information during deep meditation. A large amount or even an excessive amount of enkephalins would be secreted, and this resulted in a pleasure that could not be found in their daily lives no matter how extravagant they lived. This sacred pleasure was also one of the reasons why the Holy Light races believed in the will of light. Meng Chao could not only provide pleasure through the control chip. He could also include future cultivation techniques that had been continuously polished and tempered over many reincarnations to perfection. There were also reasonable suggestions that seemed to be unorthodox and even ridiculous, but were proven to be correct in practice every time. They could maximize the training and combat results of the implanted chips. Meng Chaos corporation also provided him with nearly endless cultivation resources, connections, jobs, business opportunities, and advancement opportunities. It could be said that in the Dragon City civilization in this life, for those poor students who had no background and could only fight for their rotten lives, the only way to stand out was to pass the trials in the Supernatural Tower and gain Meng Chaos favor. Then, they would implant a control chip deep in their brains and obtain Meng Chaos direct attention. They would also have the chance to communicate with Meng Chao directly. As for those who were unwilling to be implanted with the control chip, even though they would not face any punishment on the surface, they would be put on a different list by all the people in Meng Chaos corporation who implanted the chip. They would never be able to become one of them. As Meng Chaos group continued to grow and expand, they gradually occupied the entire ecosystem of Dragon Citys various fields and battlefronts. It was so oppressive that the nine mega corporations could not even breathe. Even the people from the nine great families, who were once known as the proud sons of heaven, would only end up with no way out if they refused to implant the control chip. Chapter 1932 - 1932 The Omniscient One 1932 The Omniscient One Of course, there were some who objected. After all, not everyone could understand Meng Chaos foresight and unique vision. In the face of a formidable enemy, instead of investing all their resources into military technology and the war itself, they developed rocket technology that seemed too advanced and had a very low success rate. Many people questioned the rationality and success rate of this route. Many from the nine great families who had vested interests and the Turan civilizations bloodthirsty warriors could not understand Meng Chaos foresight. They even thought that his strategy was weak. During his first few reincarnations, Meng Chao had decided to patiently convince all the people who opposed him. He did his best to gather all of the Chaos factions resources, wisdom, and courage in a peaceful manner. He even disclosed everything, including his deduction and prediction abilities of infinite reincarnation. This allowed him to arrange the most perfect plans for everyone in the Chaos faction. Yet, the results were not satisfactory. People either did not believe him or treated his prophecies of infinite reincarnation as a ridiculous scam. They were probably not entirely convinced, and it aroused an extremely strong fear. Meng Chao realized that regardless of whether they had power or not, most people were not willing to be manipulated by others. Even if it led to a good or even perfect outcome, intelligent creatures would not become chess pieces that followed someone elses every order due to their own innate curiosity and rebellious attitude. They would refuse to become one of the several billion perfectly functioning parts in the body of a great civilization. Even though Meng Chao had clearly shown them an incredibly terrifying future and used irrefutable evidence to prove that destruction was inevitable, no one was willing to believe it or accept it. They even treated a prophet like him as though he was a harbinger of the apocalypse. They deceived themselves and believed that as long as they eliminated this harbinger, they could stop the arrival of the apocalypse. Of course, Meng Chao would not be so easily broken by ignorant people. After hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of reincarnations, he had learned to put his emotions aside. For the perfect ending, he would kill anyone who stood in the way of the right path, even if they were the people closest to him, such as Lu Siya, Bai Jiacao, his parents, and even his children. Anyway, this was just a possibility. Even if he wiped out all the people he intended to save in this future, everyone would just be reborn without any painful memories in the next future. Was that not the case? With that said, while Meng Chao could ignore the issue of relationships, he could not ignore the issue of efficiency. To be honest, it was too inefficient to win everyones understanding and support, as well as use any means to convince or eliminate all his opponents. He would easily waste three to five years, or even longer. At the beginning of every new future, a three- to five-year window was extremely precious. If he missed this period of time, it would be very difficult for him to suppress the opposition within the Chaos faction. He would also have to devote more resources to the long war with the Holy Light faction. This would completely cut off his dream of traveling beyond the Other Worlds atmosphere within thirty to fifty years. Hence, Meng Chao changed his strategy after failing dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of times. There was no need to tell people the truth. The amount of information regarding the truth of this world was too vast, too complicated, and too profound. It was not something that the humans, orcs, ogres, and skeleton soldiers, who were even more ignorant than humans, could understand. People did not have to understand the truth to build a better tomorrow. They only needed the most devout faith and complete obedience. Therefore, in the next part of his deduction, Meng Chao split his big goal of launching a rocket into billions of segments and stages. It also gave most of his links and targets a coat of strategic importance. He did not even tell his most loyal subordinates all his thoughts. He only used irrefutable facts to show them that he was stronger than the gods and demons. Meng Chao led to believe that following him, trusting him, and being infinitely loyal to him was their only path and fate. Of course, if one wanted to plan the perfect path of destiny for everyone in the entire civilization on their own and combine everyones paths to form a great civilization that could rocket out of the planet, the work and computational ability required were too much. To be more specific, many people were entangled with each other in their fates. The direction of their development and their personalities were in sharp contrast. They were either one or the other, and there was no overlap sometimes. It did not matter that Meng Chao had gone through countless reincarnations and was familiar with the distribution nodes, reserves, and components of every crystal mine in the Other World. The strategic resources that he could dig up were still a drop in the bucket before the almost endless demand. Fortunately, Meng Chaos time was almost limitless. In a rather famous thought experiment on Earth, if a monkey was given an indestructible typing machine with infinite time and allowed to randomly type as it pleased, it was possible that it would type out the complete works of William Shakespeare by chance. However, Meng Chao was no monkey. After countless reincarnations, he gradually adapted to this kind of existence and way of thinking. It was no longer like the first few reincarnations. After waking up, he became muddle-headed and forgot a large amount of precious information. Now, he could increase the speed of time passing during each reincarnation and obtain more possibilities of deduction. He could also remember every ripple in the future after he woke up and input the new data into the next reincarnation for analysis and comparison. He knew every street and alley in Dragon City, every manhole cover that was spewing heat, and every bloody crack on every dilapidated wall. He also understood more and more Dragon City citizens, their backgrounds, potentials, likes and dislikes, and the most subtle desires that they themselves might not even realize. As Meng Chao obtained more and more information, he was able to gather more and more information. He planned peoples destiny, and the way he planned for people was becoming more and more brilliant. He no longer needed to simply and roughly ask a trusted subordinate to carry out a certain task like in the past. Inadvertently, through a casual chat or even a newspaper on the dining table, a little bit of irrelevant information could completely change the fate of one person and more people through the butterfly effect that was constantly expanding. He didnt need to directly take action against the most vehement opponents like in the past. The brightness of a traffic light, an anonymous tip-off letter, an acute outbreak of a small infectious disease, even a sudden drizzle, a road with poor drainage that was too slippery, and a tired driver Any insignificant factor could completely destroy anyone. Chapter 1933 - 1933 The Final Reincarnation 1933 The Final Reincarnation Just like that, as the number of his reincarnations increased from four to five digits, and from five to six digits, Meng Chaos deductions of the future became better each time. He could take what seemed like small but extremely firm steps forward. With each new cycle, more and more people were willing to be implanted with the chip. It went from one percent of Dragon Citys total population to three percent, and then to five percent. There were even people from the Turan civilization and the northern tribes of Chaos who volunteered to get the chip. As the number of chip users increased, Meng Chao could analyze new information exchange and remote control technology from the millions of volunteers. He could keep upgrading the control chip based on their data feedback. At first, the control chip only allowed a single line of communication. It relied on his brain to give orders to his several thousand followers. Meng Chao might have experienced countless reincarnations and have huge condensed memories as well as his terrifying deduction ability. Despite that, controlling the fate of several thousand people in real time was still an extremely daunting task. The control chip that had been upgraded for the next generation would allow chip users to share their vision, monitoring data, battle experience, and so on. Chip users could analyze the information in real time and come up with their own strategies. Meng Chao only needed to choose the best strategy out of the bunch. After hundreds of reincarnations, the latest model of his control chip could even tap into the calculative ability of the human brain. It could combine the brain power of countless chip users into a supercomputer that was omnipresent and omnipotent. It could also feed Meng Chaos brain and soul. With the wisdom of so many individuals, Meng Chao ended up engraving all the techniques he had obtained into the depths of his soul. At the beginning of the next reincarnation, he applied techniques that had been verified and upgraded from the previous reincarnations on his followers. As a result, his followers would be even more shocked, and they would trust him. Since they treated him as a god, they obeyed his every word and worshiped him. When the number of chip users surpassed ten percent of the Chaos factions total population, the quantitative change finally led to a qualitative change. One should know that the difference in strength between the chip users and the non-chip users was not as simple as one to nine. It was a competition between thousands of highly-united fanatical believers with the same thoughts and millions of scattered and independent people. One man in power was invincible. The chip users were a new human race that had surpassed the limits of intelligent creatures. They dealt a great blow to the motley crew of old humans with ease. Ultimately, they controlled the political and economic power of the Dragon City civilization and even the Chaos faction. In addition, they grasped the direction of the entire factions scientific and technological advancement. They carried out Meng Chaos will and invested a large amount of resources into rocket propulsion as well as aerospace defense technology. Once the number of AI chip users reached thirteen percent of the entire population, Meng Chao led the elites of the Chaos faction in developing a firing system called the Chaos Cannon. It was obviously just an upgraded version of the Huge Dragons Might Cannon, which could destroy a Holy Light altar hundreds of miles away with one shot. In reality, its purpose was not to launch artillery shells but to launch modified space capsules into the thermosphere. This layer was more than five hundred kilometers above the ground and close to the exosphere. It was only a step away from breaking free from the planets gravitational force and entering the boundless sea of stars. In the next reincarnation, it took Meng Chao ten years to increase the number of chip users to fifteen percent of the total population. The best brains of the entire civilization were connected, and they completely changed the shell and crystal engines of armored airships. They changed the traditional piston-type engines into jet engines. With their insane craftsmanship, they crudely and easily stacked the number of engines. In the end, they created a steel monster with sixty-four jet engines. It was not until it successfully shot into the exosphere more than eight hundred kilometers above ground that it was torn apart by waves from cosmic radiation and the planets magnetic field. Even though Meng Chao himself had died during the experiment, he remembered everything before his soul was completely destroyed. In the next cycle, the number of chip users increased to nineteen percent of the total population. This time, Meng Chao took a different approach. He poured a large amount of resources into his body and individual equipment. His cultivation also increased to an unprecedented level. With the help of his reinforced iron bones, he could soar into the sky and tear through the clouds. As such, he could reach the area between the thermosphere and exosphere, which was more than five hundred kilometers above ground. The most talented scientists in the Chaos faction also conducted in-depth research and development on Dragon Citys rune machines, Picturesque Orchid Lakes totem armor, and the Chaos factions other advanced technologies. They created the ultimate armor with seven layers, and these layers could be separated or combined. Jet crystal engines were even installed in this ultimate armor. If Meng Chao relied on his vitality magnetic field to resist gravity and rise to a height of more than five hundred kilometers, he would almost run out of spirit energy. Now, he could activate the jet crystal engine and fly into outer space with the help of science and technology. The intense interaction between cosmic radiation and the planets magnetic field raised a storm that was literally thousands of meters high. Billions of lightning bolts intertwined together and rose from the endless void like walls of destruction. They soon shot toward Meng Chao. However, like a lizard that shed its tail to survive, Meng Chao shed the seven layers of his armor, one layer at a time. Each time, he would discard a piece of armor that had been damaged by the endless hellfire and destructive lightning. He had stars above his head and flames beneath his feet as he took a step forward in an unprecedented realm. In the end, he exhausted all seven layers of the armor. His steel body was also riddled with holes by the space dust that was surging at the highest speed and surrounded by electric arcs. However, before he fell back to the ground, he successfully reached the upper edge of the exosphere, which was 2,900 kilometers away from the ground! In a trance, Meng Chao seemed to see the hazy, unpredictable, dazzling, holy, and peaceful ocean of light. He saw the ultimate answer that had been hidden for countless reincarnations. Meng Chao had a vague premonition that he and his entire civilization would see the end to the infinite cycle of reincarnation. In the following reincarnation, he successfully increased the number of chip users to thirty percent of the civilizations total population. Endless information, along with the surging brain waves, fused together and set off an incredible technological explosion. With Meng Chaos guidance, the scientists of the Chaos faction successfully fused the great Chaos Cannon launching system, the jet crystal engine propulsion system, and the technology of the cosmic airship and ultimate Sevenfold Armor together! Chapter 1934 - 1934 Mad Universe 1934 Mad Universe When Meng Chao wore the Sevenfold Armor and boarded an aircraft with sixty-four crystal jet engines, he was shot thousands of meters into the sky by the Chaos Cannon. He was neither happy nor sad, and his expression was calmer than the frozen surface of a lake. It did not matter even if the experiment failed again. He could still try a hundred more times, a thousand more times, or ten thousand more times. Eventually, the time came when he deduced the best outcome for everyone, including himself and the billions of creatures in the Chaos faction. He found the perfect ending. Since success was destined, what was there to cheer and rejoice about when it actually came? Pushed by the Chaos Cannon, the aircraft broke through the troposphere and the stratosphere as fast as lightning. With interference from the planets magnetic field, its acceleration approached zero. The crystal engines were activated by Meng Chaos thoughts. They let out a deafening roar and emitted dazzling flames. There were raging winds and thunder on top of the blazing fire. It was the culmination of the planets will and the wisdom, as well as courage, of billions. They were engaged in an epic confrontation. Soon, the crystal jet engines exploded one after another due to an overload. However, the spacecraft continued to accelerate past three hundred kilometers, five hundred kilometers, eight hundred kilometers, and one thousand kilometers. It continued to break through the ionosphere and reach the exosphere! On Earth, a spacecraft that had reached the exosphere would not have encountered too many obstacles. It would have been able to fly straight into the sea of stars without much trouble. However, in the Other World, the journey to the sea of stars had just begun. On this thorny and fiery path, there were thousands of challenges and obstacles. Chi chi chi chi chi chi! As the electric arcs danced in a frenzy like thousands of golden snakes, they turned into roaring torrents and struck the aircrafts only crystal engine. The last seven or eight crystal engines had been torn apart and detached from the aircraft like fireballs. The aircrafts solid shell could withstand the full-strength attack of an Apocalyptic Beast. However, it was also distorted and riddled with holes thanks to the high-energy particles of cosmic radiation. Before long, the aircraft lost the momentum to continue moving upward. Boom! Crack! The moment an earth-shattering bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, the aircraft split into two. Meng Chao jumped out in his Sevenfold Armor and began his final sprint. The planets magnetic field converged with the cosmic radiation and formed a tsunami that seemed to be thousands of feet tall. It stood before him and towered over his head. The sounds of destruction could shatter a persons soul. It was as if a giant beast that stretched across the world was trying to devour Meng Chao and the entire planet beneath its feet. However, since Meng Chao had been in the aircraft, he was still in peak condition. He was full of vitality and surging spirit energy. He tore the lightning bolts apart and swallowed the flames. He advanced triumphantly amidst the tides of cosmic radiation and storms of high-energy particles. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! When he arrived at the upper edge of the outer atmosphere, a visible golden barrier suddenly appeared in the seemingly empty starry sky. Golden lightning outlined countless hexagonal windows, which enveloped the entire planet perfectly. It looked like a virtual window system was projecting a carefully woven virtual universe to the living beings on the planet. Meng Chao fell on the golden barrier and felt like a flying insect that had crashed into a glass window. Even if he was just a flying insect, he would hit the barrier a thousand times, ten thousand times, a hundred thousand times, a million times, ten million times, a hundred million times, and more. One day, he would be able to break the glass window and fly into the vast universe, right? Meng Chao roared like an injured beast that was trying to jump out of a pit. The Sevenfold Armor on his body could not withstand the power that was gushing out of his every cell. It broke apart, decomposed, and peeled off layer by layer. Every time a layer of armor peeled off, Meng Chao felt as if he had been unshackled. Therefore, he gained more momentum as he approached the golden sky. When the fourth layer of armor cracked, the golden barrier before him dimmed and swayed as though it was running out of energy. When the fifth layer of armor cracked, crisscrossing spider-web cracks materialized on the golden barrier before him. When the sixth layer of armor cracked, the cracks on the golden barrier continued to expand and gradually covered the entire hexagonal window. When the final layer of armor shattered, the hexagonal golden window shattered as well. Having nothing else to rely on, Meng Chao relied on his body of steel to successfully break through the atmosphere and charge into the vast universe! The magnificent but bizarre scene in front of him was comparable to a torrent of information flying at him. It shocked Meng Chaos eyes and soul deeply. Even though he had experienced thousands of reincarnations, his brain and face still froze for a moment. The sea of stars was not what he had imagined. At the very least, it was not the calm sea of stars that telescopes and spacecraft had captured during the Earth era. It was true that thousands of stars were floating in the dark background of the universe. However, these stars were larger, brighter, and more unstable than the stars observed in the Earths solar system or the Milky Way. They resembled crazy geometric objects that were colorful, burning, and living. But they would only burn out after millions of years. In theory, these crazy geometric bodies should be stars., but their current state went against the laws of astrophysics that Meng Chao knew from Earth. They gravitated toward each other and would get involved in violent crashes. Some were torn apart, some were scattered, while others were fused together. They became even more bizarre and released more enchanting, intense, and violent colors. In the higher dimensions, these crazy and twisted stars formed a vast galaxy. Countless galaxies crisscrossed like crazy boas that struggled, squirmed, and bobbed in the mud called the universe. Hundreds of galaxies intertwined and turned into enormous vortexes that expanded without limit like black holes. They extended their tentacles that looked like the galaxys arms to the surrounding space zones. This attracted more stars, planets, satellites, and nebulae to jump into the vortexes and perform a soul-stirring dance together. Meng Chao seemed to understand why the Ancients had set up a virtual window that perfectly enveloped the Other World. With how crazy the universe was, he did not even need to look at it. He only needed to be touched by the waves of cosmic radiation. Most intelligent creatures would have experienced a brain overload and gone crazy in an instant! Chapter 1935 - 1935 Space Battlefield! 1935 Space Battlefield! However, compared to existences that were far away and served as the universes background, the things that surrounded no, firmly enveloped the Other World under Meng Chaos feet surprised, shocked, and terrified him even more. It was a wreckage, an endless wreckage. There was debris of giant starships and gigantic spacecraft as far as the eye could see. The amount of huge debris was comparable to the grains of sand in the Ganges River. They were so densely packed that they covered the sky. Like dense insect carcasses floating on a pond during fall, they were scattered across the Other Worlds synchronous orbit. Even though most of the debris had been broken into pieces, the smallest piece was ten times larger than the largest armored airship in Dragon City. Tubes, cables, and chips that were as thin as hair were exposed from the cross-sections that had been torn apart by force. They were still crystal clear and new after being exposed to cosmic radiation for several billion years. It also showed the technological heights that mankinds civilization could not reach or even understand. As for the starships that were mostly intact, they were more like floating cities in the sea of stars. Even with the boundless universe as a backdrop, their presence could swallow mountains and rivers. Meng Chao only took a few casual glances at them before images of the past appeared in his mind. When these spaceships were still alive, they had an all-powerful presence that could crush everything. He felt suffocated as if he was about to be crushed into pieces. Among the debris of countless spaceships, there were also corpses of numerous monsters. They were all true prehistoric beasts that easily exceeded three to five thousand meters in length. Their black armor was the same as the spaceships shells. After several billion years of meteorite bombardment and radiation, they still had a durable luster. Meanwhile, their razor-sharp fangs, claws, and spurs seemed to seal surging vitality magnetic fields. They attracted the radiation dust around them while they emanated a colorful, demonic brilliance. As they sensed an intelligent living creature nearby, their souls stirred, and almost tangible beams were also released from the depths of their dirty, dried eyeballs. Even though they only had half of their armor left, it was as if they could still leap up and tear the sturdy spaceships into pieces with one command from the monster mastermind. This is an ancient battlefield from billions of years ago? Meng Chao recalled the scene of the ancient war from billions of years ago that he had discovered in the depths of the monster masterminds brain cells. In that battle, the ancient beasts on the earth were driven by the enormous will that had given birth to them. They gathered and clung to each other with their fangs and claws to form towers of flesh that pierced into the starry sky. It seemed that although the Ancients destroyed countless towers of flesh, many of them ended up extending beyond the atmosphere. The ancient beasts that constituted the towers of flesh and blood evolved at a visible speed too. Soon, they developed the ability to survive in outer space. Also, they engaged in a fierce battle with the Ancients space army in the Other Worlds synchronous orbit. No wonder the Ancients had to abandon everything they had worked so hard on and burn the planets entire surface into boiling magma with their space-based orbital weapons. It was such a tragic battle! Meng Chao watched as the skull of a monster that was hundreds of meters tall floated past his eyes. The flesh on the skull had peeled off long ago, and its surface was covered in dense, overlapping craters and bullet holes. However, its bloody mouth was still open, and the tusks inside still gave off a chilling coldness. It was as if it had been hungrily searching for its next opponent for billions of years, ready to tear anyone apart and eat them whole. This scene made Meng Chao even more curious. What exactly were the true colors of the so-called ancient civilization and ancient beasts? Why would they have such a fierce battle on the planets surface or even in outer space? Also, was the Other World the mother planet and the ancient civilizations only reliance, or was it one of countless habitable planets? If the ancient civilizations territory was not limited to a corner of the Other World but included countless zones in the magnificent, mysterious universe, did the brutal war spread to every corner of the universe? In those other areas of space where countless stars burned crazily, were there other descendants of the ancient civilization? Were they living and evolving in a form that was even stranger than the Turan orcs, Undead Liches, and Holy Light humans? As though they could hear Meng Chaos thoughts, endless light spots slowly appeared from the endless wreckage of warships. They were like glittering jellyfish that expanded and shrank in a regular pattern along with the pulses of the universe. Then, they shot out a trail of flames that resembled a star fountain. They pushed themselves forward and gathered beside Meng Chao. His mouth was dry. The light spots reminded him of the future that he had seen in the deep sea of time, which was full of infinite possibilities. Needless to say, these were definitely creations of the ancient civilization. They were part of the ancient civilization itself. Right then, Meng Chao closed his eyes. He was prepared to be killed by the space-based orbital weapons again and have his soul destroyed. However, after the billions of light spots stared at him and scanned him for a long time, they accelerated and danced. The light spots condensed into light clusters, and the light clusters condensed into a light ball. On the surface of this huge light ball, facial features of what looked like the Ancients, and of course, Earthlings gradually appeared. More and more light spots flew out of the debris and gathered in the light ball that resembled a giant head. The expanding light ball that was at least thousands of kilometers in diameter gradually developed a jade-like texture. Meng Chaos line of sight easily pierced through this crystal clear skull, and he saw the brain inside that looked like a huge diamond that had been meticulously carved. He even saw countless bizarre scenes in the ravines of the crystal brain. He saw how the Ancients ancestors were born and how they evolved on the planet that was full of crystal veins. Due to the abundant spirit energy on the mother planet, the Ancients fire of wisdom burned out of control as soon as it sprouted. He saw the Ancients, who had just rushed out of the ocean onto land, turn from ichthyosaurs into apes. Not long after shedding their hair, they mastered the unfathomable wisdom and ingenious technology that the people on the earth had spent millions of years to master. Chapter 1936 - 1936 Awakening 1936 Awakening He saw the Ancients training in the crystal seams buried deep underground after the earthquake. They guided their surging spirit energy into their cells and changed the nature of intelligent beings. They also opened their minds and connected everybodys thoughts through the vibration of the planets magnetic field. He saw the wisdom of several billion Ancient people integrating, which allowed the entire civilization to develop at a tremendous speed. In just a few hundred years, they had completed the leap from the Bronze Age to the Information Age. They had also developed extremely sophisticated and enormous spacecraft that left their home planet like wandering fireworks. These spacecraft took firm steps toward the boundless, colorful, and unpredictable universe. To be more precise, he did not see this. Instead, information was gushing out from the shining head before him, like a volcanic eruption. All this information crashed into the depths of Meng Chaos soul in a violent manner. Meng Chao realized that he had finally gained something after going through thousands of reincarnations. He had passed the glorious wills test. The ten thousand suns that destroyed everything would no longer appear above Dragon City and the entire civilization. However, Meng Chao did not feel overjoyed or relieved even though he had finally changed everything. After he experienced so many reincarnations and played the role of a commander or even a god to control the entire civilization, Meng Chao had long since lost all emotion. At this moment, he only felt a sense of exhaustion and tranquility that told him, Its finally over. The glowing head that was formed by several billion light spots contained all of the ancient civilizations mysteries. It opened its eyes slightly and stared at Meng Chao. Then, countless transparent, cable-like tentacles from its mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, extended toward Meng Chao. Meng Chao understood what it meant. It wanted to transmit more information about the ancient civilization to him. At the same time, it would absorb all the data that Meng Chao had accumulated over his reincarnations. Meng Chao did not resist. Understanding the ancient civilization, following the ancient civilization, and becoming part of the ancient civilizationwas that not his original intention of coming here after going through so much hardship? A series of faintly flashing data lines gently wrapped around his body. As the torrent of information poured into him and he absorbed it, Meng Chao was overwhelmed by a feeling of mystery and vastness. It was comparable to a drop of water, flowing through a trickle, a tranquil lake, a surging river, and finally flowing into the boundless, unfathomable ocean. He felt like a tattered book that could fall apart at any moment. However, he was finally placed in the most suitable position on the librarys bookshelf. As more and more tentacles enveloped him and stabbed into his body, he felt a chill run down his spine. His skin, muscles, bones, blood vessels, nerves, and internal organs also became transparent. They shone and glowed, like jade that burned eternally from within. In the end, the thickest tentacle reached out of the glowing heads mouth and stopped in front of him after bypassing the debris of several hundred spaceships and monsters. Meng Chao extended his right index finger toward the front of the tentacle that spread open slightly. In the unseen world, a voice came from beyond the heavens or from the depths of his soul. It told him that as long as he completed the final connection, he would be able to obtain all the information about the ancient civilization and return to the real world. He would be able to apply the perfect future that he had deduced countless times to every second and every individual. From there, he would be able to turn the deduction into reality and unlock the most perfect ending. But Buzz, buzz, buzz. But Buzz, buzz, buzz. Yesterday Buzz, buzz, buzz. Today Buzz, buzz, buzz. Tomorrow But Buzz, buzz, buzz. Tomorrow without today is meaningless. Buzz, buzz, buzz. Life without destruction is meaningless. Buzz, buzz, buzz. Victory without a choice is meaningless. This information was like a strange spark that shot out from the depths of Meng Chaos soul at the last moment. These sparks seemed to have a life of their own. They bounced around in every corridor in Meng Chaos soul and easily invaded every secret chamber. They evoked his emotions and will, which he had sealed for a long time. Meng Chaos mind was like a cracked frozen lake, and a faint ripple spread out. The finger that he extended toward the ancient civilizations robust, vast, and unstoppable glorious will became a little stiff. It was as if smooth, harmonious, and flawless music had been interrupted by a harsh noise. No, something was wrong. It should not be like this Meng Chao tilted his head and thought hard for a long time before he finally discovered what made him uncomfortable. If the ancient civilization was truly that omniscient and omnipotent, if it could scan the past, predict the future, and manipulate everything, why did it need a small human like him to go through thousands of reincarnations and extract valuable data for them? Should the omniscient and omnipotent will not know the perfect ending from the beginning as well as the path to the perfect ending? It could have told him the perfect path and ending from the start. Of course, in any religion, there would always be a supreme being testing its believers. No god could easily give his believers the ultimate answer. However, Meng Chao still felt that it was too simplistic to just regard everything that had happened in his past reincarnations as a test. Even if all that had really been a test, the other party would have definitely wanted him to pass this test and obtain something from the depths of his brain. In that case, could this supreme existence that needed something from the barren and weak brain of an ordinary creature be a real, omniscient, and god-like existence? If the ruins of the ancient civilization before him were not a true supreme existence, did the will really guide him to deduce a perfect ending that could prolong the civilization and save everyone? This question was like a crack in a dam. It spread, split, and expanded in the depths of Meng Chaos brain at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meng Chao retracted the finger he had extended by a few centimeters. He felt that he had come to his senses a little too late. The head seemed to cover half of the sea of stars, and it was even larger than a red giant. Before it, all his struggles and resistance were meaningless. The thousands of glittering tentacles that were waving crazily and enveloping his body could squeeze out his soul and swallow him as long as they tightened their grip slightly. Chapter 1937 - 1937 Super 1937 Super However, Meng Chao had no chance of resisting. Just as he thought of fighting back, the seemingly enormous, sacred, and inviolable glorious will started to tremble violently. Its billions of shining tentacles were reminiscent of the suns rays. They also danced wildly like the flagella of bacteria that were about to be wiped out by disinfectant. Instead of ordering Meng Chao, it seemed to be begging him to contribute data, as though this was a matter of life and death. It appeared strong on the outside, but it was actually weak on the inside. As such, Meng Chao became even more clear-headed and struggled with all his might. The tentacles of light that wrapped around Meng Chao seemed thicker than pythons, but they were all destroyed. Cracks extended all the way along the tentacles to the inside of the enormous celestial head. This head, which had drifted in the boundless sea of stars for several billion years, could not stop the cracks in their tracks. With a pained expression, it opened its mouth and let out wails that were soul-piercing but could not be heard by human ears. However, no matter how pained its expression was, it did not garner Meng Chaos sympathy in the slightest. Meng Chao watched coldly as the cracks in the giant head grew denser. Finally, they spread to its mouth, nose, eyes, ears, and every inch of its skin. Its skin was no longer crystal clear. While it was as smooth as jade, it was riddled with holes like weathered rocks. It seemed to struggle for a moment, but it also seemed like it had struggled for billions of years before its huge head shattered in front of Meng Chao. It turned into specks of cosmic dust that scattered in all directions like a goddess scattering flowers. However, the cracks inside the giant head did not disappear with the collapse of the head itself. On the contrary, the cracks appeared to break free from their seal and spread in all directions in the form of black ripples. They became entangled with the burning geometric bodies around them and spread to the end of the universe. Of course, the shattered ripples spread to Meng Chaos body as well. The universe, along with Meng Chao, fell apart like the giant head and turned into ashes! Meng Chao had already experienced countless deaths in the endless cycle of reincarnation. However, he had never experienced such a painful and thorough death before. The numerous deaths in the past seemed to surface from the depths of his soul and stack up. They turned into an inextinguishable karmic fire that ravaged his will continuously. He no longer had eyes, so he could not stare at anything to distract himself. He no longer had a mouth, so he could not shout or disperse the pain. Meng Chao had lost all perception of time and space. It was as if he was in an infinite frozen hell, where he was being eternally judged. An unknown amount of time passed. His soul and the billions of data that made up his soul were about to be completely annihilated in the never-ending death vortex. Only then did the senses of sight, hearing, smell, taste slowly settled and returned to his body. It was like the rolled up dust from a collapsed building had landed. However, that was all. He could not sense any surging brain waves or strong intuition brought by the release of his spirit energy. He could not feel the surging power, the confidence, and pleasure that flowed endlessly in his body like a great river. He could not even feel his own heartbeat and breathing. Even the information he could gather from his five senses were very basic and vague. It was as if his body of steel that had surpassed the Deity Realm had been buried deep in the earth for a long time, so long that every organ, nerve, and muscle fiber had decayed. As such, he had turned into a bloated, rotten zombie. It took Meng Chao quite a while to realize what he had gone through. Im Meng Chao, and this is the real world. Were exploring the ancient ruins and preparing to rescue Battle God Lei Zongchao. Everything that happened earlier was just an illusion! Meng Chao swallowed but realized that his throat was swollen, and he could not make a sound. He could only mutter to himself in his heart. Speaking of which, earlier was really long ago. It was so long that after Meng Chao gathered his strength for a full five minutes and stretched out his trembling arms, he was shocked by his skinny arms. He originally had a pair of strong arms that could tear apart a battle tank or even an armored airship. In the past, he had bulging muscles and full blood vessels. Whenever his spirit meridians ran at maximum capacity, it was as if two rumbling steam hammers had been installed on either side of his body. However, right now, the flesh on his arms looked like they had been gnawed away by invisible insects. Only loose, striped skin was left hanging on his broken, crispy bones. With such arms, forget blowing up a battle tanks armor or the skull of an Apocalyptic Beast, even opening a can of beer would be a problem. No, it was not just his arms. Meng Chao touched his distinct ribs and discovered that the muscles that covered his bones like armor had disappeared like the flesh on his arms. He had never felt so hungry and weak before. Aside from not being able to move his body, breathing had become an extremely difficult task too. How How long have I been trapped here? Meng Chao endured the nonstop dizziness and pain from his brain splitting open. He rubbed his temples gently and tried to activate his memories that had been sealed for a long time. The answer was not optimistic. Whatever the nature of his future deductions were, they required not only the mobilization of his brain cells and memory database. They even required the underlying logic that involved his personality and will to perform advanced calculations beyond the human imagination. Such supercomputing would consume an astronomical amount of energy. One should know that under normal circumstances, the weight of the human brain was less than 0.5% of the bodys total weight. However, the energy consumed could reach 15% or even 20% of the total energy consumed by the human body. In addition, this was a state of supercomputing where thousands of future deductions had been performed. Meng Chao pondered for a moment. He was sure that like hungry beasts, his brain cells had sucked the spirit energy in his body dry before devouring his steel-like flesh and blood. Where am I? Meng Chao took a deep breath and ignored the golden stars that he was seeing in his field of vision. He forced himself to turn his body and prepared to straighten his back to look around. Before he could see his surroundings clearly, he saw a skeleton that seemed to be hanging upside down not far away. The skeletons clothing and its helmet that had fallen off due to its exhausted flesh and blood were very familiar. Meng Chao was taken aback for a moment. But he quickly remembered that Wu Haibo had prepared the standard protective suits and vitality magnetic field scanner for them before they left. This was his companion, a rescue team member from the Red Dragon Army. Meng Chao crawled toward the other party with all his might. He discovered that the rescuers flesh and blood had been consumed by the mysterious power in his brain cells, just like him. Fierce flames had ignited from the depths of the rescuers brain. Hence, his nose, mouth, eyes, and ears had been burned into a mess. Only a layer of dark skin that covered his pale skull was left. He had been dead for a long time. Chapter 1938 - 1938 The Underground War Billions of Years Ago 1938 The Underground War Billions of Years Ago Even though his eyes had already been burned into two black holes, Meng Chao still reached out and gently brushed his hand across his comrades eyebrows. He closed his eyelids and sent him on his eternal journey home. Then, Meng Chao stuck two fingers into his comrades eye sockets. He felt the texture of the skull inside and used a little force to separate the skull that had been burned to a crisp. Meng Chao focused on studying his comrades skull, especially the dried brain matter that was distributed inside. His rich battle experience led him to a conclusion. This comrade of his had not been attacked from the outside. He died purely due to excessive brain consumption. His brain cells were overloaded for a long time, and it caused his body to spontaneously combust. Meng Chao recalled the pain he felt when he deduced the future numerous times. It was a pain that pierced his heart and made his head burn. He then thought of Su Mulian, Jackal Kanus, and others who had the same memories as him. After he pondered for a moment, he made a bold assumption. Had his comrade experienced thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of possible futures, just like him? Unfortunately, the level of his comrades brain did not surpass the Deity Realm. Hence, he could not support the computational ability that was required to experience billions of reincarnations. In the end, the advanced calculations overloaded his brain, and he died from spontaneous combustion. As for Meng Chao, if he had not thought of mummified Lei Zongchaos warning at the last minute and had not taken that last step, he would have likely followed in his comrades footsteps and become a charred corpse lost in endless reincarnation. Wait As Meng Chao examined the corpse, he noticed that there was something strange on the back. When he carefully turned the corpse over, Meng Chao noticed hundreds of crystal threads that were thinner than hair but were crystal clear. They were extremely tough and had drilled out from the depths of the ground. They penetrated his comrades spine and went all the way up to his brain. What is this? Meng Chao tried to pull out the crystal threads. However, he discovered that they were intertwined in his comrades body and connected to his blood vessels as well as nerves. Under normal circumstances, even with the most advanced medical equipment and the best medical team in Dragon City, it would not always be possible to remove crystal threads that were integrated with a persons internal organs, blood vessels, and nerves. Fortunately, these crystal threads were probably relics of the ancient civilization. They had been buried underground for billions of years. Hence, they were on the verge of breaking and disintegrating. Even though Meng Chao could not strip all of them out in one go, he could easily and brutally tear them apart after several attempts. He then waited a little longer Meng Chao had helped set his comrade free, but he suddenly felt an unbearable numbing sensation on his back. He reached behind and found that his back, as well as the back of his head, were also densely packed with crystal threads. He had even more of them than his comrade. When he thought about how he was sprawled on the ground and connected to the ancient ruins through countless crystal threads, Meng Chao frowned slightly. He did not know if he should feel scared or disgusted. He gritted his teeth, endured the pain, and struggled with all his might. Finally, he snapped the crystal threads on his back. Along with the pain of his nerves being severed, there was also a huge sense of emptiness. It was as if he had just missed the opportunity to perfectly fuse with the wisest and most profound entity in this universe. Nevertheless, Meng Chao did not regret it at all. He narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance as he coldly scanned the extremely strange space. This place It should be a man-made ore layer deep in some kind of mineral vein. All the rocks in his surroundings were translucent, like frozen, colorful smoke. There were countless crystals embedded in the depths of the rock stratum that were even purer, shinier, and more condensed. Even after several billion years of erosion, they still shone brightly. They were like stars that Meng Chao had seen burning wildly in the endless expanse during his last reincarnation. There were also many meandering ravines on the rock stratum. These ravines crisscrossed each other and formed a formation that Meng Chao found both familiar and unfamiliar. It took Meng Chao a long time to realize what these ravines looked like. They resembled the folds of a brain. It was like a crystal brain that was a hundred times or even ten million times larger than the monster mastermind. It was as if this was the ultimate brain that stored all the information in the world. As long as it possessed enough energy and computational ability, it could deduce all the possibilities. The monster mastermind now seemed like a tiny, laughable, and weak creature to Wu Mo. It was a poor imitation of this crystal brain that contained the ultimate wisdom and secrets. As for himself, he was just a string of insignificant data stored deep within it. However, the ultimate brains current situation did not seem to be good. Parts of it were collapsing, and there were cracks and holes everywhere, as though it had tumors that were growing out of control. Countless tentacles with thorns, claws, and suckers were also poking out of the cracks and holes. They were obviously carbon-based creatures. Even though these tentacles had died, withered, and decayed long ago, when he looked at the black marks that they left behind, Meng Chao could imagine the violent shock and destruction they brought when they were still alive. They had torn through the rock layer and swarmed forward to devour the ultimate brain like a tide. Due to the existence of thousands of tentacles, the perfect, supreme, and sacred ultimate brain had become a half-organic, half-crystal nondescript stitched monster. The reason Meng Chao could tear the crystal threads that pierced his back so easily was probably related to the black tentacles. This ultimate brain carved from crystals is obviously a product of the ancient civilization. Judging from its scale and powerful functions, it was likely of great significance to the civilization. It functioned in a similar way to a control center.'' Meng Chaos mind raced. As for those hideous black tentacles, every single one of them is thicker than the flood dragon monsters Ive seen before. Even though theyre already dead, withered, and decayed, they still release an incredibly violent killing intent. Its obvious that theyre not the limbs of ordinary creatures. Theyre from the ferocious primordial beast that started the ancient war and almost pierced a hole in the sky. Even space-based orbital weapons couldnt kill it completely! It seems that the ancient war didnt just go on in the sky and on the ground. Deep underground, in the ancient civilizations control center, a more soul-stirring battle took place! Chapter 1939 - 1939 Unbreakable Samsara 1939 unbreakable samsara all the signs indicated how seriously the ferocious ancient beasts had ravaged the ancient ruins. it was impossible for the brain to activate its mysterious ability to predict the future by relying solely on its own strength. so it needs me, it needs my brain! meng chao came to the conclusion that the ancient civilizations control center needed the brains of the ancients descendants. that way, it could carry out plenty of computations to restore certain functions and fulfill its mission. wait, not me, but us!'' as he spent more time breaking free from the cycle of reincarnation, meng chao gradually recovered some of his senses and strength. his vision also became sharper. meng chao and the charred corpse beside him were not the only ones near the crystal ravines that seemed like crisscrossing brain circuits. he could see dozens of other people who were either embedded in the hollows of the ore bed or tied up by hundreds of crystal threads. they were hanging upside down in the air like puppets. meng chao could vaguely recognize a few familiar faces. they were all the rescue team members who had gone deep into the remains with him. meng chaos heart tightened, and he quickly ran toward his comrades. he swept his burning gaze across the surroundings and locked onto a slender figure. it was lu siya! she was also entangled with the crystal threads and hanging at the center of a sulcus like an inverted cross. meng chao almost screamed hysterically for a moment. however, he quickly saw that although lu siyas face was pale, there were no burn marks on her face. her chest was also heaving a little. she was still alive. most of his companions were still alive. however, everyone had seemingly fallen into one no, ten thousand deep, overlapping dreams. no matter how meng chao shouted, he could not wake them up. so, i wasnt the only one who fell into an infinite cycle of reincarnation. lu siya and all the rescue team members did too. to put it another way, the ancient civilizations control center doesnt just need me to provide memory data and computing power. it needs more people, or even everyone. however, they were probably captured by the ancient civilizations control center a little later than me. perhaps the control center realized that their brains were not strong enough, so it didnt squeeze them as hard as it did me. thats why theyve barely managed to hold on until now. with that said, meng chao could tell that most of the rescue team members, including lu siya, were in a bad situation. judging from their eyeballs high-frequency twitching and their smoking heads, it was obvious that their brains were at their limit. if they went on like this for a few more hours or even several dozen minutes, they would end up like that comrade from earlier. their brains would spontaneously combust, and their skulls would burn into black shells. i have to pull them out of samsara! meng chao wanted to pull lu siya down. however, she was suspended in midair. the rocks around him were extremely smooth, and there was practically nothing to grip at all. furthermore, he had yet to recover the ability to step on air, so he was powerless for the time being. he could only seek and rescue his team members who were lying on the ground. just then, one of his fingers touched a crystal thread on the back of a team member beside him. a red light that indicated danger and instability rippled out from the crystal thread. the red light shot into his comrades spine at lightning speed and traveled along the spinal cord all the way up to the brain. the rescue team member immediately groaned in pain. two clusters of blue veins popped out from his temples like dormant vipers and spread out like a radioactive wave. they covered his entire face in an instant and made his originally delicate features extremely hideous. this meng chao frowned deeply. it seemed that the hollow crystal threads that had extended out from the depths of the ancient ruins had connected with his comrades central nerves. the amount of information being transmitted was as numerous as the grains of sand in the ganges river. unless they awakened on their own or they were already dead, it was extremely difficult to tear them away from the threads while they were still in a state of reincarnation. it made sense when meng chao thought about it. one should know that even waking a sleepwalker abruptly could cause permanent mental trauma. not to mention, the rescue team members, who were entangled with the ancient ruins, were performing future deductions where time passed a hundred times, a thousand times, or even ten thousand times faster than in the real world. their brains were operating like supercars that were racing at top speed and overloading their engines. if they were not careful and braked too suddenly, there would be no other outcome other than a car crash and death. d*mn it, how can i wake everyone up? meng chao continued shouting the names of the rescue team members. those who were trapped in samsara did not respond. he tried to inject the weakest spirit waves into their bodies too. their intense and even violent reactions reminded him of zombies whose souls had been lost. it scared meng chao so much that he dared not try again. however, if he left them alone, everyone, including lu siya, would die within two to three hours. he confirmed this from their increasingly weak heartbeats and increasingly hot foreheads. meng chao was burning with anxiety, but there was no way out. all his attempts failed. it even accelerated the brain temperature of several rescue team members. meng chao, who had fallen into despair, took off his helmet and threw it on the ground with a loud bang. unexpectedly, a thin mist of light spread out from the front of the helmet. in the mist of light, a few mottled scarlet shadows appeared in a sulcus before him. these shadows extended all the way to the depths of the sulcus. this is meng chao widened his eyes. it immediately occurred to him that the vitality magnetic field scanning system on his helmet had been adjusted to a specific frequency. it was specifically used to track battle god lei zongchao! at the center of the ancient palace, meng chao saw lei zongchao, who had turned into a dried corpse decades ago. now that he thought about it, he was not sure if this was the real world or an illusion created by the ancient ruins. the owner of the crimson afterimages before him should be the battle god who had lived in dragon city for decades, helped the people win the monster war, and taught meng chao everything he knew. battle god lei zongchao arrived here before us, but for some reason, he wasnt affected by the ancient ruins or trapped in an infinite cycle of reincarnation. instead, he was determined to advance toward the control centers core? meng chaos mind raced, and he nodded. thats right. the battle god came here decades ago. perhaps, its as if hes been injected with a vaccine and hes already immune to reincarnation! Chapter 1940 - 1940 Behind the Crystal Wall 1940 behind the crystal wall meng chao did not know what battle god lei zongchao was searching for in the depths of the ancient ruins. but now, that man was his only answer. meng chao looked at his comrades who were entangled with the crystal threads and trapped in endless reincarnation. without hesitation, he picked up his helmet and trailed after battle god lei zongchao. it was as if he was traveling through the deepest sulci of an enormous brain. the ravines slanted downward, and the deeper he walked, the narrower it became. the crystal walls that looked like cerebral cortexes also had sharp bumps that resembled nerves. they crisscrossed and blocked the ravines. fortunately, the invasion of ferocious ancient beasts had also spread to this place. most of the nerve connections had been uprooted by the tentacles of the ancient beasts. the small remaining part had been broken by battle god lei zongchao, and he left a bloody trail behind. from the scuffle marks and traces of dried blood, he could tell that battle god lei zongchao had been there not too long ago. the increasingly clear scarlet afterimages also proved this point. this gave meng chao endless confidence, and he continued to move forward courageously. gradually, all his companions left his sight. the entire space around him was filled with crystal ores as if it had turned from a ravine into an unfathomable hole. on top of that, the hole was getting narrower and narrower. most of the time, he could only curl up like a baby and barely squeeze in. this narrow space had just been opened up by battle god lei zongchao who had punched and kicked his way through. eventually, when the scarlet afterimages were so bright that they were about to burn, meng chao saw battle god lei zongchaos figure. he also saw the crystal wall blocking the entire hole before him. this was a dead end. there was no road ahead. master lei! meng chao flew toward lei zongchao. however, he discovered that the battle god, whom all dragon city citizens revered, had already fallen. compared to the person they saw in the surveillance footage, lei zongchao was unbelievably thin here. it was as if he had burned his flesh and blood as fuel in half a day of exploration. his fists were so thin that even his skin could not wrap around his bones. they were covered in cracks, as well as wounds, and his pale fingers were almost flat. combined with the layers of fist marks on the crystal wall before him and the spider-web cracks that spread out along the fist marks, it was not difficult for meng chao to imagine what had happened there not long ago. for some unknown reason battle god lei zongchao had passed through many obstacles to finally get there. however, he was stopped by this crystal wall. unwilling to give up, he waved his fists and tried to blow up the crystal wall, as though he was attempting to destroy its synapse. it was a pity that the crystal wall was too thick and hard. on top of that, lei zongchao had pushed himself too hard to get there. he should have realized that he was already on the brink of death and it was impossible for him to break the crystal wall that sealed the ultimate answer. even so, he did not give up. he did not even hesitate. instead, he burned himself desperately. he burned himself like a stubborn beacon in the midst of raging waves. he burned like the rumbling engine of an overloaded assault vehicle, and he burned like a star that was about to die and expand a million times following its death. the battle god poured the warmest and most violent spirit energy into his fists as he landed blows on the indestructible crystal wall before his eyes. in the end, battle god lei zongchao died, but he did take it lying down. instead, he knelt on one knee and supported his skinny body with his bloody fists. he stared at the bloody fist marks and spider-web cracks at the center of the crystal wall. his eyes were wide open as if he was determined to open up the path for those who came after him. master lei meng chao tried to close lei zongchaos eyes. however, he discovered that the battle gods eyelids were like two locked gates that could not be lowered. even though he was no longer alive, lei zongchaos eyeballs were covered in tens of thousands of dancing lightning bolts. they gathered into two beams of light and appeared to be giving meng chao a warning. they were telling him not to dawdle, to race against time and complete his mission! so, all the answers are hidden behind this wall? meng chao gently touched the fist mark that battle god lei zongchao had left behind. he found that although the crystal wall was extremely hard and thick, crystal chips as thin as grains of sand were still flying off lei zongchaos fist. the cracks in the wall were also expanding, extending, and splitting. master lei, i understand. battle god lei zongchaos blood that was left on his fist flowed to the back of meng chaos hand. it was as if it still had life and carried a part of the battle gods will. it meandered and wrapped around meng chaos entire arm. then, it quickly seeped into his arm and formed an extremely gorgeous flame spirit tattoo. ill break through all obstacles before me and find the ultimate solution to save the dragon city civilization. ill turn this solution into reality! battle god lei zongchaos blood was like a mixture of cardiac and combustion stimulants. it flowed endlessly through meng chaos blood vessels and nerves, which gave him some strength even though he had just overworked his brain and lost his balance. he poured all the strength that he had just squeezed out of his cells into his right arm. then, he lit up the flame spirit tattoo and formed bloody lightning that surrounded his arm. the blood-red lightning crackled and spun rapidly. gradually, it condensed into an indestructible battering ram on his fist that was a mixture of his own spirit and the battle gods will. meng chao took a deep breath. closing his eyes, his thoughts returned to the time when he had just obtained memories of the apocalypse and activated the three basic force execution methods. his front legs were taut, his hind legs were bent, his lungs were exploding, and his back resembled a dragons spine. he swung his left arm and gained a stronger spinning force. as a result, his right arm broke through the speed of sound like a rainbow that could pierce through the sun and an approaching comet. he was burning and destroying everything in front of him without holding back. battle god lei zongchao had left behind hundreds of overlapping fist marks. in the end, meng chao hit the most vulnerable spot at the center! crack! kacha kacha kacha! the moment meng chaos burning iron fist collided with the crystal wall that was as hard as a rock, his fist, arm, shoulder blade, and even chest let out a series of bone-shattering pops. his broken bones even poked out of his skin and bent his right arm into seven or eight sections that would make a person jump. yet, he did not seem to feel any pain. through his burning broken arm, meng chao sent the last of his surging spirit energy into the crystal wall! Chapter 1941 - 1941 Strange Big-Headed Babies 1941 strange big-headed babies meng chao sent his spirit energy, will, and even his soul, which had just gone through millions of reincarnations, into the crystal wall. he heard the sounds of mountains collapsing and the earth shattering from a faraway place behind the crystal wall. it sounded like the creation of the world was taking place. the loud noise was comparable to a rolling wave that came from an infinitely distant place as it swept through the area beyond the wall. before battle god lei zongchaos blood could even dry up in the crisscrossing cracks that he had created, his successors blood spilled into the cracks again. it was like pouring hot oil on ice. it created colorful columns of sizzling and spurting smoke. time seemed to freeze soon after. it also felt like lei zongchao and meng chaos relentless attacks had torn off a strong seal that had been frozen for billions of years. right then, the seemingly indestructible crystal wall shattered. billions of crystal fragments scattered in all directions like the first particles of the big bang. however, meng chao was not blown away by the shock wave. on the contrary, the inertia from his violent bombardment made him stumble into the world behind the crystal wall. there was a tunnel that led to the planets core. it looked like the gravitational well of a gigantic celestial body. it even resembled the mother of origins birth canal. meng chao was not sure if he was falling or sliding, or attracted to the mother of origin and voluntarily fusing with the core of her body. after a long period of timeso long that time and space lost their meaningthe lights, lines, and images that looked like swirling galaxies gradually solidified and became clear again. meng chao realized that he was in a crystal-clear and flawless karst cave. there was no hole above him, and there were no doors or gaps around. he could not remember how he had passed through the rock stratum and crystal wall to get there. it was as if he had been there since the creation of the world. no, this was not a natural karst cave. it was some kind of man-made secret chamber that appeared natural thanks to advanced technology. there were crystal clusters that protruded like stalactites or nerves around the secret chamber, and there were indentations of different shapes all over them. judging from their outlines, they could accommodate humans or human-like creatures. a person could place his face and hands in these indentations. its worth mentioning that when meng chao swept his gaze over them, many of the crystal clusters were vibrating at a high frequency and even wriggling. the outlines of the crystals started to shrink until they matched up perfectly with an earthling and even meng chao himself. this could only mean one thing. either this secret chamber was a living creature, or a certain program was left there billions of years ago. it had been running obediently and adjusting its form as well as strategy to conform with different intelligent creatures that might arrive. wait, the crystal walls around the secret chamber meng chao had seen strange and bizarre things. despite that, he originally thought he would not be able to calm his nerves when he ventured into the deepest and most mysterious place in the ancient ruins and experienced something unbelievable like infinite reincarnations. when he clearly saw what was embedded in the crystal walls that tightly surrounded the chamber, he felt a chill that he could not extricate himself from. these were the ancients. the crystal walls were actually densely packed and stacked around the secret chamber at the core of the ruins. they were inlaid with the corpses of countless ancients! no, no, no, no to be more precise, there were no crystal walls at all. the secret chamber itself was simply made of the corpses! through his old memories of the monster mastermind, meng chao had seen the ancients whose organs had gradually crystallized. it was as if they had crossed the boundary between organic and non-organic matter. hence, their bodies of flesh and blood had become crystal-clear. the corpses that had been built into the secret chamber, on the other hand, seemed to be the best of the ancients. the degree of clarity they possessed was so high that they were almost like exquisite and breathtaking artworks carved out of diamonds. even though billions of years had passed, meng chao could still feel the incredible aura from the ancients who were sealed in this place. it seemed that when they were alive, all of them were great beings that could move mountains, overturn seas, calm storms, and flip clouds. they had combat strength that far surpassed the apocalyptic beasts. after they died, each of them curled up into a ball like a baby before they were densely piled together. this turned them into bricks and stones that built the ancient civilizations tomb! wait, babies? meng chao blinked and noticed the strange nature of the corpses. their heads were too big. in the monster masterminds old memory, the ancients who lived in the crystal city had crystalline flesh and blood too. however, their bodies were larger than that of humans on earth, and their height could reach up to two to three meters. nevertheless, the proportions of their heads, bodies, and limbs were not much different from those of earthlings. after all, it was likely that earthlings had used the ancients as a template to produce a scaled-down version. however, the heads of the current ancients were three to four times larger than other normal ancients. meanwhile, their curled torsos and limbs were even thinner and shriveled than those of other ancients. it looked as though they had big heads due to malnutrition. judging from their facial features that were not completely distorted, they were clearly adults. the diameter of their heads, on the other hand, was more than one or even two meters. yet, their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears were not much larger than those of ordinary ancients. they were squeezed pitifully on the lower half of their faces. most of their brains were also swollen like malignant tumors. their heads were incomparably big. even their skulls could not withstand the crazy growth of their brains, and all kinds of terrifying deformities were visible. many of the ancients did not even have skulls. crisscrossing sulci could be clearly seen on their crystalline scalps. even though meng chao was extremely bold, he could not help but shudder when he was surrounded by millions of ancient corpses that were versions of the big-headed monster baby. how did this happen? meng chao muttered to himself. with the ancients incredible abilities, who could have made them look nothing like humans or ghosts? meng chaos first guess was an ancient beast. however, after some careful thought, he remembered that the ferocious ancient beasts walked a simple and brutal path. they could sweep thousands of troops away and destroy everything in sight. it was reasonable to say that they had the ambition to devour the world and all the ancients. however, refining the ancients into big-headed babies, killing them, compressing them into bricks, and building a secret chamber? meng chao did not think that the ancient beasts had the motive or ability to do so. the answer was obvious. the ancients did it themselves. it was the ancients who created so many strange big-headed babies! Chapter 1942 - 1942 "Zero" 1942 zero as for the purpose of doing so, meng chao noticed that most of the dead big-headed monster babies were showing slight signs of dissolving. both ends of their bodies were connected and fusing together. they were like amalgamated ice sculptures after melting and freezing again. crystal wires that were as thin as hair winded around their vertebrae that connected to each other. this was quite similar to what he had seen outside. he, lu siya, and all the rescue team members had been tied up too. he found many corpses of the big-headed monster babies. their skulls were also covered in black scorch marks from the inside out, and their brains had burned away long ago. therefore, when the big-headed babies were alive, they were trapped in a nightmare of infinite reincarnations just like him. back then, did they provide the ancient civilizations decision-makers with endless future possibilities? meng chao swallowed a mouthful of bitingly cold saliva. he did not know whether the weird big-headed babies had volunteered or had been forced into becoming supercomputing units. perhaps they had no self-awareness at all and had been subjected to genetic modification in the embryonic stage. their limbs were weakened to the limit, and their brains were expanded to the limit. they could have been sent here as soon as they were born. hence, they got lost in the endless hell that was collapsing and rebuilding as some kind of computational network. no matter which possibility it was, it made ones hair stand on end. in the ancient war between the ancients and the ferocious prehistoric beasts, meng chao had always subconsciously sided with the former. even if the formers space-based orbital weapons had destroyed dragon city at the end of the apocalypse, the former had at least created a brilliant civilization and possessed the appearance and social form of humans. in a sense, it was easier for the people on earth to understand and relate to them. it was only at this moment that meng chao realized that the earthlings understanding of the ancients and the essence of the ancient civilization was too shallow and puerile. it was not easy for any civilization to survive. they had to pay an indescribable price, more so when it was a super civilization that could create a transmigration engine to travel across the universe. fire relayer, youre finally here. at that moment, meng chao heard a gentle voice behind him. at the same time, the kindling and contribution system that had been dormant for a long time were activated deep in meng chaos brain. a tremendous amount of information was projected before his eyes. it felt like his nerves were being torn apart, but he endured the excruciating pain. when he turned around, he saw a tall, beautiful, and bloodied ancient floating in the middle of the secret chamber. even the most perfect marble statue on earth could not capture one ten-thousandth of this womans essence. her facial features, limbs, hair, and even translucent internal organs that could be vaguely seen through her skin that was as thin as a cicadas wing seemed to match the universes best proportions. she looked like an intelligent humanoid creature. after several billion years of evolution and self-modification, she had reached the perfect state. before her, humans, turan orcs, holy light humans, and other humanoid creatures were nothing more than apes with hair, or even bizarre-shaped insects. there were no holes, gaps, or anything that could be considered an orifice in her body. meng chao did not sense any movement either when she passed through the crystal wall and moved. it was as if she had been quietly floating there since the day the ancient ruins were sealed billions of years ago. she had been waiting for the fire relayers arrival. wait a minute, a fire relayer? the familiar name made meng chaos pupils contract to the size of two needles. he realized that whether it was kindness or malice, help or use, support or destruction, the truth of everything was right before his eyes. the final curtain had been lifted. who are you? meng chao stared at the flawless crystal ancient. he emphasized his words and repeated, what are you? the flawless crystal person laughed. her smile stirred up a storm of information in his mind. the deafening roar of ten thousand waves was her name. she was, or at least claimed to be, the origin of everything, the end of all things, and the endless path between the origin and the end. she was the embodiment of the ancient civilization and also the legacy of the ancient civilization. she was the blade of the ancient civilization, the seed of the ancient civilization, and the billions of possibilities that had never really happened in the ancient civilization. her name was too long and too mysterious. just trying to understand her name made meng chaos brain ring with an alarm that was about to explode. crimson blood flowed out from the corners of his eyes, nostrils, ear canals, and mouth. dont try to comprehend my name with your understanding. its futile for a carbon-based life form at your level. the perfect crystal ancient spoke in a way that meng chao could understand. her vocal organs vibrated and stirred the air. you can simply call me zero. zero gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, and three gives birth to all things. zero is the origin, and zero is everything. and everything, no matter how brilliant, colorful, or magnificent, will eventually return to zero and walk toward destruction. zero meng chao panted heavily. she did not emanate any murderous intent or oppression, and it was very likely that she was just an illusion in the virtual world. even so, meng chao still felt a pressure that was even heavier than facing hundreds of apocalyptic beasts. he bit the tip of his tongue hard and used the pain to keep himself awake. you called me fire relayer, so the kindling and contribution point system in my head were all your doing? no, youve misunderstood. of course, zero could not answer his questions. nevertheless, she patiently explained with a calm expression, as the inheritor of the ancient civilization, most intelligent humanoid creatures in this universe have the kindling that has been passed down from generation to generation deep inside their brains. the earthlings are no exception. however, too much time has passed. in the long years of living alone, most of the intelligent humanoid creatures have forgotten their ancient mission and sacred responsibilities. the kindling deep within their brains has naturally vanished into nothingness. only a very small number of intelligent humanoid creatures can remember their mission after hearing my summoning. they can ignite the kindling and become a fire relayer. Chapter 1943 - 1943 The Truth About the Fire Relayers 1943 the truth about the fire relayers so, im a fire relayer? meng chao mumbled. yes, and youre the most outstanding one i can connect with among all the fire relayers. zero gave meng chao an encouraging smile. her human-like expression was especially jarring amid the several thousand strange big-headed babies. does this mean youre responsible for the contribution points system as well? meng chaos gaze gradually became sharp. you planted this advanced system in my head and made me dance like your monkey. every time i completed the instructions you planted in my head, you would give me even greater power. you kept hanging this carrot in front of me to trick me into becoming your puppet! the term trick isnt accurate. in fact, ive never concealed my purpose, and youve understood your mission since the very moment you became a fire relayer, zero said unhurriedly. its to save our civilization and allow the sacred flame that was ignited billions of years ago to continue burning into the next billions of years. that way, all intelligent creatures bathed in the brilliance of civilization can prosper and flourish. isnt that what you and your compatriots are willing to do for the rest of your lives, even if it means death? meng chao was silent. in a sense, zero was right. there might not be such a thing as rebirth after the apocalypse, and the flames of doomsday echoing in his head might all be fabricated information that zero had implanted. however, these things did not seem to cause any harm to the dragon city civilization, at least to the extent that meng chao could understand. on the contrary, it greatly stimulated dragon citys development and helped earthlings win the war against the monsters sooner and more efficiently. this preserved the lives of countless innocent people. despite that, if everything zero did was out of goodwill, then there were even more questions that meng chao could not answer. you just said that im not the only fire relayer? meng chaos mind raced as he said, if im not wrong, su mulian should be a fire relayer, right? and theres also jackal kanus of picturesque orchid lake. he also has memories of the apocalypse, as well as inexplicable luck and rapid advancement. does that make him a fire relayer too? there are also many other world civilizations in the holy light faction. they came into contact with the glorious will ten thousand years earlier than the earthlings who just arrived. theres no reason why you wouldnt summon them. hence, the holy light faction naturally has its own fire relayer. this planet called the other world is completely under your control through your spokespeople known as fire relayers! if thats the case, i dont understand. you can clearly control the overall situation and guide the progress of the other worlds civilization. why is there a war that has lasted for ten thousand years among the other worlds races? even in the thousands of futures that ive deduced, the hellish war in the other world remains unavoidable every time. could it be when meng chao said this, he cast his gaze at the big-headed monster babies that were almost shriveled and covered in terrifying cracks that had been made by the tentacles of prehistoric ferocious beasts. an answer began to take form in his heart. whether its the humans of the holy light, the elves, the turan orcs, or the earthlings who have just transmigrated to this planet, your bodies are all still in the initial stage of the evolution. your extremely weak physical brains still cant extract and comprehend all the mysteries hidden in the depths of your souls. even if i summon all the intelligent life forms on the entire planet, only a very small number of people can resonate with me and awaken their mission to become fire relayers. even though youve become a fire relayer, our connection is still very unstable. youre often disturbed by the magnetic field of the planet and the storms of the stars. this has made it impossible for me to transmit the enormous and complicated information to your brains. even if the information is successfully transmitted, after you analyze and compile it with your feeble brains, it will often seem bizarre and even absurd. this makes it impossible for me to give you clear, definite, and direct instructions. besides, i have no ill intentions toward the fire relayers and all intelligent humanoid creatures. after all, you are all heirs of the great civilization from billions of years ago. in a sense, you are also my masters. i cant, and i dont want to, turn you into puppets who follow every step, like chess pieces without self-will. therefore, i cannot and will not directly interfere with the direction of your civilization, much less create or stop a war. besides, for any civilization, whether it is a clan that swears on its spears and axes, or an imperium that travels the world on a starship, war is not necessarily a bad thing. war is often the best way for a civilization to stake everything on a single gamble and achieve sublimation. at the same time, it is also the glue that helps two foreign civilizations understand each other and integrate deeply. it is also a bitter medicine that helps a civilization get rid of the weeds and retain the essence in the most efficient and cheapest way. if the concept of war is removed from the brains of the earliest apemen, if the apemen who have just learned how to sharpen stones do not smash the sharp-edged stone axes on the heads of their own kind, take care of their wives and children, and enjoy their resources, then the apemen will always be apemen and will never evolve into the masters of the universe. to sum up, if the relationship between different civilizations and races that live on the same planet and consume the same resources has reached the stage where they are as incompatible as fire and water, the war that should have broken out will be allowed to break out. all the races will be judged equally and the most qualified successors will be decided in the most ancient and fair way. in my opinion, that is the best choice for the planet and even the universe. i understand now. it seems that you suffered too much damage in the ancient war hundreds of millions of years ago, and you cant perfectly control this planet called the other world. meng chao was deep in thought. you can only interfere with the development of the civilizations and races through the fire relayers. if the civilizations and races insist on starting a war that will destroy the world, its something that even you cant stop. wait, theres a problem here. in my original apocalyptic nightmare, including countless future deductions, the dragon city civilization was finally destroyed by the direct attack of space-based orbital weapons. were the space-based orbital weapons of the ancient civilization not in your hands? if that was fake, fictional, and something that hasnt happened yet, why did you plant such information in my mind and in the minds of su mulian, kanus, and the other fire relayers? Chapter 1944 - 1944 Destined Self-Destruction 1944 destined self-destruction because civilization is not purposefully born or necessary. its something that is born by chance when a group is faced with a great threat and is forced into helplessness. zero said, life springs from sorrow and calamity, while death comes from ease and pleasurethat was a saying on your mother planet, earth, which explained the principle profoundly. if you hadnt seen the imminent threat of death, you wouldnt have mustered all your wisdom, strength, and courage to push the entire civilization to an unimaginable peak. you earthlings are not the only ones with this issue. the turan orcs, holy light humans, abyssfolk, and undead liches are in the same boat in short, all carbon-based intelligent creatures are the same. after all, although the spark of the great civilization from billions of years ago is hidden in the depths of your souls, you are still human beings. however, the vessels that you use to carry the kindling are ugly and weak bodies of flesh and blood. theyre essentially no different from that of the naked apes that existed several thousand years ago. even if youve entered the industrial age and information age, mastered the mysteries of astronomy and geography, learned to control enormous machines that weigh tens of thousands of tons, and built cities that seem magnificent, the truest desires in your heart are the same as that of the naked apes. you want to be free from the threat of external enemies, to enjoy the warm breeze, bask in the sun, and eat your fill with your fellow clansmen. thats all. however, thats not demanding enough. its far from sufficient to push your civilization onto the path of greatness. thats why i showed you the cruelest side of the world through those dreams. i used this approach to spur you and all the fire relayers to strive for endless advancement. in other words, what i saw in the apocalyptic nightmares were just fictional threats. no matter what, you wont launch a space-based orbital strike to destroy the dragon city civilization? meng chao stared at zero and had a nagging feeling that things were not that simple. of course i wont destroy the dragon city civilization, the turan civilization, the holy light civilization, or any civilization that has heard my call and transmigrated to this planet. no matter how primitive, ignorant, barbaric, backward, or brutal you are, i wont destroy you. zero revealed a chilling smile again. her smile reminded meng chao of his mother when she suffered from postpartum depression. at most, i will only purify you, reduce your pain, and clean up the mess after you embark on the path of self-destruction, zero said softly. meng chao narrowed his eyes again. wait, what did you say? what do you mean by self-destruct, purify, and clean up? dont you know? zero wore a strange expression. based on my understanding, you have a high enough clearance to know dragon citys secrets before and after the transmigration as well as the end of your home planet, earth. in that case, how can you not know how simple and inevitable the self-destruction of a civilization is? alright. if youve never come into contact with the information before, or youre deceiving yourself and turning a blind eye to it, i can explain it to you in the simplest way. the mother planet of dragon citys people, earth, was destroyed in an unprecedented cruel nuclear war more than half a century ago. other than the very few researchers living on the lunar space station, dragon city should be the only civilization unit that escaped earth. in fact, it was precisely because the hostile forces that were attacking from all directions detected a large number of nuclear weapons that the scale and intensity of the war reached the critical point of destruction. dragon citys former highest authorities, who were the earthlings that discovered and studied the transmigration engine, chose to put all their eggs in one basket. they took the risk of activating the transmigration engine that they had yet to fully master and escaped from the mother planet that was about to become hell when all the citizens were not prepared. however, this all-out nuclear war is only a symptom of the civilizations destruction, not the cause of it. a century or even two centuries ago, earths civilization had already accelerated on the path of self-destruction. even if there was no all-out nuclear war, even if there was an omniscient and omnipotent existence that could wipe out all the nuclear weapons on earth in an instant, your civilization would still be doomed. it would die a longer and more painful death. you understand what i mean, right? based on your expression, i believe you understand. although there are many new generations in dragon city today who have never lived on earth for even a second, they poetically imagine their mother planet to be a paradise with simple folk customs and a perfect paradise on. according to the information that i have collected and analyzed in the past half century, the truth is far from that. in the century before the outbreak of the all-out nuclear war, all the national units under the jurisdiction of earths civilization were caught in irreversible and unsolvable crises. the contradictions piled up day by day until they were on the verge of collapse. the old dominators who once landed on the satellites were gradually controlled and eroded by the financial groups. less than one percent of the people occupied more than ninety-nine percent of the wealth, opportunities, and resources. they regarded the once great country as a tool for their own interests, but they were unwilling to sacrifice any of their interests for the country. as a result, the entire country fell into chaos at the end of the dynasty. guns were rampant, drugs were out of control, industries were declining, crime rate was rising, and all kinds of demons and monsters appeared. its like a skyscraper that is sturdy on the surface, but the inside is full of crisscrossing and expanding cracks. instead of carrying out the most thorough maintenance and reinforcement, those who maintain this skyscraper wrap the skyscrapers facade with colorful, glittering neon lights that confuse everybodys eyes and mask the cracks that are gradually connecting the inside and the outside. a challenger rose to oppose the old overlords, but the challenger was the same. the latter did not completely push the old overlords down the throne. the old overlords were then infected with evil disease, and they resorted to all kinds of tactics. in just over a hundred years, the originally endless human resources were exhausted. automatic technology, which carried high hopes, fell into a bottleneck. the consumer market became unprecedentedly sluggish, and new hope was lost. under such circumstances, the all-out nuclear war that broke out between the former overlord and the challenger was not so much a soul-stirring epic battle as it was two dying terminally ill patients who scratched and bit each other in the ugliest way. they were driven by their desire to survive a little longer before their destined destruction. nothing more. ah, judging from your expression, your understanding of this history should be more detailed and profound than mine. theres no need for me to continue, right? Chapter 1945 - 1945 Back to Zero 1945 back to zero meng chaos breathing became heavy and chaotic. the veins on the back of his hand bulged before they relaxed and bulged again. regarding earths final fate and why dragon city had transmigrated to the other world, there had always been different opinions among the ordinary citizens. however, to a deity realm elite like meng chao, there were no secrets in dragon city. he had deliberately tried not to understand it, or rather, he had deluded himself with all kinds of excuses so that he would not understand. after all, whatever happened on earth was already in the past. it had been more than half a century since dragon city transmigrated to the other world. the youngest of the transmigrators had been born on their mother planet, but they were now old enough to realize their own destinies. as the older generation gradually withered, the new generation were born and raised in the other world. naturally, returning to the mother planet was no longer a goal that they would strive for their entire lives. in that case, why should they bother themselves over a tiny ball of mud in the vast universe that had been annihilated by radiation dust and long winters? however, when the simple, brutal, and undisguised fact that zero had destroyed earth was vividly presented to meng chao, the emotions that surged in meng chaos heart far exceeded his expectations. he mourned for his several billion compatriots on earth from the depths of his soul. not only that, meng chao was unwilling to face another issue. human civilization controlled the whole of earth and had a population of almost ten billion as well as all the resources. yet, they were unable to escape the catastrophe of complete destruction. it would be impossible for us to escape too. as a branch of earths civilization, the dragon city civilization is a lone army that faces internal and external troubles. can it really do better than our compatriots on our mother planet and survive tenaciously in this cruel and cold universe? for a moment, meng chao fell into deep thought, while zero quietly observed his expression. as if she had received the powerful brain waves that surged out from the depths of meng chaos mind, colorful light waves rippled out of zeros crystal clear body. she enjoyed meng chaos thoughts and emotional fluctuations while she was in his head, and she let out a contented moan. do you think that im telling you the truth about earths destruction to attack you or mock you? zero continued, no, no, no. i do not despise or detest earths civilization. in fact, i have the highest level of respect for you. after all, as i said earlier, youre just a bunch of hairless apes judging by your infrastructure. you just learned how to make fire and polish stone tools a hundred thousand years ago. just a few hundred years ago, you still didnt understand the mysteries of microorganisms and the world beyond the skies. furthermore, youre all born on such a barren planet. crystal veins can be found everywhere on most habitable planets, and theyre even exposed to the surface. however, theyre only found near the core of your mother planet. they are almost uncollectible in the dead zones, and your reserves are extremely scarce. most carbon-based intelligent life forms on other habitable planets have mastered the ability to breathe spirit energy and strengthen their bodies since the stone age. your world, however, does not have any spirit energy at all. among the many sparks of civilization that the ancient civilization spread in the sea of stars, the people of earth face almost the greatest difficulties and dangers. you are like a three-year-old child whos lost in a tropical rainforest because of a plane crash and has to fight the grim reaper with your bare hands. you understood the mysteries of microorganisms, molecules, and atoms in just a few hundred years on your own; you mastered the technology to tear through the atmosphere and explore outer space; you expanded high-speed information networks to every corner of the entire planet. even after you gained the ability to self-destruct, you relied on your wisdom to restrain the urge to self-destruct and delayed the outbreak of a full-scale nuclear war for a full three hundred years. note that once most civilizations gain the ability to self-destruct, they often send themselves to the abyss of an apocalypse within a hundred years. the fact that youve endured for so long and created such a prosperous, glorious, and elegant civilization means that youve surpassed ninety percent of the civilizations in the universe. i hold you in high regard. as hairless apes, you have done your best and created the miracle of life! meng chao shuddered. you what are you trying to say? he could not figure out zeros plan. i just want to tell you that in the same way people grow old and die, civilizations are born and destroyed. no matter how great a civilization is, it will eventually face an irreversible catastrophe, zero said. and my duty is to return everything to zero before true catastrophe arrives. return everything to zero meng chao chewed on zeros every word, and it looked like his contracted pupils had been electrocuted. are you saying that we should destroy a civilization before it destroys itself? in a sense, yes. zero patiently explained, a civilizations self-destruction is a very long process. not only does it bring long-term pain to every individual in the civilization, but it also brings about a fate worse than death. in addition, it consumes a large amount of precious resources that cant be regenerated in billions of years. even likelier, the destruction factor would infect the surrounding civilizations. as a result, the original civilization would develop normally for tens of millions of years and approach destruction ahead of time. therefore, once i judge that the vitality of a certain civilization has been exhausted, it has passed the critical point of decline from its period of prosperity. once its on the verge of collapse and begins to decline or even perish, i will initiate purification on my own to retain the civilizations most precious core data and return everything else to zero. i only leave time, space, and resources to a new civilization that is full of infinite possibilities. once youve meng chao took a deep breath. judged? zeros smile became more and more human-like. it made him shudder. i know what youre thinking. dont worry. the so-called purification and returning everything to zero are merely the last resort. i would not deprive any civilization of their right to live so easily. in fact, i provide protection and guidance to all civilizations without discrimination and prolong the life cycle of all civilizations as much as possible so that more possibilities that have never been born in the past billions of years would be born. as a fire relayer, shouldnt you be more aware of this than others in the civilization? in the past few years, havent you and your civilization relied on my help to survive one crisis after another without any mishaps? Chapter 1946 - 1946 Data and Computing Power 1946 data and computing power that was true. up until now, meng chao could still say that the kindling, or rather the contribution points system that was lurking deep in his brain, had brought more good than harm to him and the dragon city civilization. however, the conversation grew increasingly strange, and meng chao still did not feel safe enough to let his guard down. can i assume that your judgment is going to decide a civilizations life and death? meng chao cautiously asked. for example, once you determine that theres no hope for the dragon city civilization, youll launch a space-based orbital strike without hesitation to completely destroy our civilization? no. to be accurate, its not my judgment,'' zero corrected him. its a future with a high probability of happening. its something i foresee. you can foresee the future? meng chao asked. with enough initial data and powerful computing power, anyone can predict the future. zero said, anyone can predict where a stone will fall if they see it falling in a parabola. anyone who sees a white and fat baby can be certain that it will die within one or two hundred years. such predictions are not a hundred percent accurate. the stone may be intercepted, and the baby may be nourished by spirit energy through genetic modification and live for three to five hundred years. but generally speaking, the answer is obvious. the more information we have and the stronger our computational ability, the more we can deduce future possibilities with exhaustive testing. if we still cant find a solution for a certain civilization after thousands or even billions of future deductions, is it wrong for us to conclude that its doomed to be destroyed? the question is, where did you get so much information about the dragon city civilization? meng chao continued to ask. a single flap of a butterflys wings today could cause the dragon city civilization to undergo a drastic change tomorrow. can you control the shape of every butterflys wings and the frequency of their flaps? zero smiled. several hundred colorful pillars of light shot out of her crystalline body and formed vivid light screens around meng chao. then, a huge amount of information gushed out from the screen and rushed into meng chaos brain. ever since you appeared before my eyes, ive been paying attention to you, our weak but tenacious heirs who grew up on exhausted planets with sparse spirit energy. zero said, when the most heroic and outstanding soldiers of earth fought fiercely with the aberrations infected with the ancient virus, they were completely annihilated in the underground rift. however, i preserved the remains of many elite warriors. there were also a large number of citizens who were swept away by the flood. when they died, i was fortunate enough to obtain some of their brains that had not rotted yet. from the remaining brain cells, i extracted a large amount of information about earth and its people. after that, you discovered the ancient ruins and began to explore it. many explorers have died tragically, and many explorers have heard my call and thrown themselves into my arms. their emotions, memories, thinking patterns, and desires have further enriched my database, which has allowed me to understand you deeply. finally, i can build a vivid and lifelike virtual dragon city. in the past few decades, this virtual dragon city has been repeatedly deducing the real dragon citys future on an unknown level. although i havent been able to describe the future exactly, ive obtained some valuable information. for example, when you first awakened, you obtained the three basic force execution methods, and the perfectly upgraded hundred saber technique. they were all results that i deduced based on the physiological structure of earthlings, the expected progress of dragon citys spirit energy research, the trend of your clash with the monster civilization, and other factors. even without my help, given decades of time, theres a high chance that you can derive new martial arts techniques on your own. im just helping you to speed things up a little. of course, to predict all the future possibilities of a glorious city with tens of millions of people, such information alone is far from enough. thats why im being honest with you and telling you the truth. i need your help, meng chao. i need you to continue carrying out your mission as a fire relayer. help me gather more information and lend me your computing power. you need to constantly predict dragon citys future and find the best solution among countless plausible answers. as the master of dragon city, you need to implement the best solution and save your civilization. meng chao was lost for a moment. in my thousands of future deductions, i failed every time. no one escaped the apocalypse. w-wasnt that your doing? no. zero explained, although you have made thousands of attempts, you have failed to resolve the internal conflicts that would inevitably lead to the civilizations self-destruction every time. similarly, you have neglected many chronic external problems. many a time, a civilization that seems to be thriving and powerful has already embarked on an irreversible path of death. to save my precious energy, i had no choice but to use the space-based orbital strikes to stop your deductions in advance. because if you had continued those deductions, you wouldve been wasting your time. believe me, i want to see the dragon city civilization blaze a new path that no one has ever seen before. as long as theres a chance of survival, i wont respond to the holy light temples prayers and send the apocalypse. so, so meng chaos throat seemed to be covered in rust, and he sounded extremely bitter. i havent found the answer even after thousands of reincarnations. is dragon city destined to have no hope? no, i told you that i would launch a space-based orbital strike in the real world if a certain civilization really loses all hope, not just in the virtual simulation or apocalyptic nightmare.'' zero calmly said, theres still hope for the dragon city civilization, but we need to make more deductions that are longer and ten times or even a hundred times more accurate. to do this, we need to collect more data and computing power. data and computing power? meng chao was slightly stunned, and his eyes immediately widened. the scene he had just witnessed appeared before his eyes again. lu siya, long feijun, and all the members of the rescue team were bound by the crystal threads that were full of life. they were either hanging upside down in the air or embedded in the crystal rocks as if they were going to be integrated with the ancient ruins, just like the surrounding strange big-headed babies. Chapter 1947 - 1947 Controlling Fate 1947 controlling fate i understand. meng chaos gaze gradually became clear and sharp. ultimately, what you need are human brains. you need to burn the brains of millions of humans to the ground and squeeze every last bit of power from the depths of their souls all to repair the damage you suffered billions of years ago! in a sense, youre right. zero did not refute him but continued to casually explain, however, i dont necessarily need to burn everyones brains. the more human brains are connected to me, the less consumption each human brain has to bear. theoretically, if the tens of millions of human brains in dragon city could be connected to me to form an unprecedented futuristic virtual network, each persons consumption would not be too high. the probability of brain exhaustion or even spontaneous combustion would be minimized. connecting the brains of every single person in dragon city to you? meng chao took a deep breath. even so, some peoples brains still run the risk of drying up and bursting into flames. it cant be helped. after all, predicting the future accurately requires too much information and computing power. unlike the ancients from billions of years ago, your brains are too weak. however, a civilizations path is paved with the sacrifices of countless individuals. when the dragon city civilization fought against the monster civilization, werent thousands of people determined to die for it? believe me, the probability of your brains spontaneously combusting from predicting the future is definitely much lower than sacrificing yourselves on the tragic battlefield against the monster civilization. if you can accept the latter, why cant you accept the former? besides, not only do we have to predict the future of the entire civilization but also the future of every individual culture. we have to find the best future in the almost infinite deductions and inject it into the peoples brains so that their thoughts and actions will be correct every year, month, day, and moment from now on. its the only way for us to arrive at the optimal solution for the entire civilization. how can we ensure this if we dont loop everyone in? w-what? what do you mean? meng chao became more clear-headed and incredulous. are you saying that the tens of millions of dragon city people will have to follow your correct instructions at all times from now on? no, thats not my intent. its the cruelest but irrefutable conclusion that youve come up with through countless future deductions, zero said. in countless future simulations, you tried numerous ways to save your civilization. whether it was a gentle, extreme, simple, complicated, merciful, or cruel approach, the results were the same. even if you were lucky enough to lead the chaos faction to victory over the holy light faction and unify the entire other world in a few future deductions, chaos factions internal conflicts meant that a new storm would soon descend. even if you went through all kinds of hardships to deal with ambitious opponents in the chaos faction, you would never be able to bridge the deep-rooted and even innate conflict between the ordinary people and the superhumans in dragon city within your limited lifespan. it doesnt matter how beautiful and prosperous you are at your most glorious time or how happy your life is. in the end, the dragon city civilization will be annihilated in the endless flames. these flames dont come from beyond the heavens. rather, they come from the heart of every dragon city citizen, or more accurately, every intelligent humanoid being living on this planet. if you want to completely resolve all that conflict, its far from enough to rely on a few wise and mighty commanders. the commander could be you, but it still wont be enough even though youve received my blessing. we must spread the kindling to the hearts of more people so that everyone can see the apocalypse that youve seen before. that way, everyone can hear their shrill screams, as well as the screams of their families and compatriots in the infinite flames, and everyone can get rid of chaos before they see and follow their best destiny. meng chaos heart was pounding. he had indeed done so during the last few future deductions. through a technology similar to telekinesis, he would share what he saw, heard, and felt with several dragon city elites and directly send instructions to their brains. therefore, he knew better than anyone else the true meaning of seeing and following ones destiny. you mean, all the citizens of dragon city must become your puppets, and they must follow the future youve planned for them. they cant relax for a moment, and they cant take a wrong step? they have to follow the rules and move forward step by step? its to the extent that because there can be butterfly effects, everybody has to pay attention to the smallest details, including what courses they are taking, what occupation they are engaged in, who they are talking to, who they are dating, who they are marrying, and who they are having children with? all of this has to be carried out according to the optimal solution that has been deduced countless times in the future? the three sentences that mummified lei zongchao left behind appeared before meng chaos eyes. earlier on, he did not understand what lei zongchao meant. he did not understand why mummified lei zongchao was so resistant to predicting the future when it seemed to be the most promising way to save his home. but now, he gradually understood. in short, you want to control everyones fate? meng chao mumbled. if you call forcefully pulling an ignorant person who is stepping into the abyss away from his death, controlling the fate of others, then yes, this is my mission, my inborn mission, zero said emotionlessly. her tone made meng chao lose interest in arguing with her. this was because meng chao realized that zero was not a person, or rather, she was not a living being with emotions, desires, and ideals. she was a program that had been set billions of years ago. no matter what happened, she could change even if she was completely destroyed. there was no point in arguing with a program. he had to find its loophole shut it down or even destroy it. what if you cant do it? what if we cant pull everyone into the network, or some people just dont want to follow the fate youve presented, or everyone obeys you? what if the entire civilization gradually collapses? it doesnt matter. thats a very common thing, zero said. ill purify the current civilization and return it to zero. Chapter 1948 - 1948 The Only Mistake 1948 the only mistake have you never made a mistake? zeros words made meng chao shudder. however, he did not give up. instead, he kept trying to find holes in zeros logic. from a probability standpoint, its impossible for you to not have made a single mistake in billions of years, right? if your prediction is wrong and you determine that a civilization thats originally promising is beyond saving, then you purify and reset this civilization, wouldnt it be a complete violation of the purpose for which you were created? zero had been calm and collected the entire time. however, this question triggered a few human-like emotions, and there were ripples in her crystal clear body for the first time. yes, i have made a mistake. it was my only mistake in billions of years, zero said slowly. before she finished her sentence, the ripples that had just appeared in her body turned into a torrent of information that covered the sky and earth. it surged into meng chaos brain at lightning speed. meng chaos every brain cell was like an inbox filled with junk email. on top of that, these junk emails were burning in his inbox. along with an indescribable pain, a vast amount of information about the ancient civilization appeared before meng chaos eyes. the first thing that appeared was a planet deep within the milky way. it was a planet that had massive crystal veins in the depths of the earth. it was crystal clear and transparent, while its spirit energy was so abundant that it was spurting out of the atmosphere. it was the ancient civilizations home planet. it was impossible to use a language that the people of earth could understand to perfectly word the planets name. if he were to describe it roughly, it would be like overlapping the words mother, origin, holy land, the beginning and end of everything, and the gate connecting the three-dimensional universe and four-dimensional universe. the carbon-based creatures that originated from this planet evolved a hundred times faster than the creatures on earth because they were nourished by almost endless spirit energy. the cambrian, ordovician, silurian, devonian, and carboniferous periods on earth, which amounted to billions of years were just the snap of a finger on this amazing planet! after the superior beings on the planet shed their fur, preserved fire, sharpened the crystals, and ignited the fire of civilization, the momentum of development was even more rapid. in the time that it took the people of earth to move from the old stone age to the new stone age, this civilization had gone through more than ten industrial revolutions, technological revolutions, and information revolutions. they had mastered the method to fly out of their planet and had explored all the planets in their solar system. they had a deep understanding of the origin of life, the mysteries of cells and genes, the ultimate picture of the universe, and even the higher dimensions beyond the three-dimensional universe. later, with the help of the surging, never-ending tides of spirit energy that shuttled through the universe, they braved the winds and waves to jump to a neighboring solar system 3.7 light-years away. this was the beginning of their civilizations great voyage in the sea of stars. for the civilization that would dominate the universe in the near future, it was extremely fortunate that their solar system and neighboring solar systems were in the areas with the most abundant spirit energy in the three-dimensional universe. it was like one of the few oases in the vast wilderness. they were top-tier predators in this oasis that had advanced to the interstellar era and firmly grasped a first-mover advantage. a brand-new planet brought a brand-new resource. whether it was the new crystalline minerals with magical abilities or the incredible genetic fragments contained in the bodies of fae beings, they had given the civilization a new impetus to keep sprinting toward an infinite future and endless possibilities. soon, the civilization became the overlord of a universe that spanned dozens of solar systems, with hundreds of habitable planets. they could even travel in four-dimensional space with small mass. by the way, zero had yet to introduce the civilizations name to meng chao. this was because the civilization did not need a name at all. only weak and unrecognizable masses needed names to distinguish themselves from other similarly weak individuals. to unique, supreme, and well-known existences, names were meaningless. the ancient civilization was only a name that had been given by the dragon city civilization. even the holy light civilization, the superhuman civilization, the patriarchal civilization, the origin civilization, and so on were just honorifics for the mysterious power that created and led them all the way to this place. as for the supreme beings, they simply called themselves civilization. yes, they were the only civilization, civilization itself, the definition of civilization, and the end of civilization. however, after exploring and conquering all the solar systems in the areas rich in spirit energy, civilizations expansion ran into trouble. as they looked around, they noticed that they had conquered everything that could be conquered. looking into the depths of the endless universe, they found themselves surrounded by barren areas with thin spirit energy. without the help of surging spirit energy, even if they developed their industrial engine to the maximum, it would be difficult for these areas to exceed one-tenth of the speed of light. relying on this speed to expand the breadth and depth of a civilization was far from enough. however, the scientists of civilization had discovered that there was a new oasis on the other side of the galaxy, a region of rich spirit energy like their home planet. as long as they could find a way to jump to this new oasis, the resources that civilization could control would at least double. it could even spur a qualitative change and an overall upgrade in the level of their civilization. the only problem was how to cross the vast barren land between the two oases. it was true that civilization had already mastered the technology of producing an artificial spirit energy tide and tearing apart four-dimensional space. they could ignore three-dimensional distance and long-distance transportation of materials. however, they were bound by the level of their civilization and the laws of physics. the mass that they could teleport, regardless of distance, was not large. at best, they could only teleport objects the size and weight of a head. all hopes were pinned on this head no, this kindling. of course, civilization would not directly cut off someones head, even if it belonged to the most outstanding and intelligent individual. instead, the brain data and logic of several hundred elites from civilization were transmitted to a kindling with superb genetic technology, nanotechnology, and artificial intelligence technology. similarly loaded with kindling were nanomachines that could collect resources and replicate themselves. once they replicated a certain number of times, they would self-assemble and continuously upgrade. in addition, civilization collected genetic maps from hundreds of habitable planets. Chapter 1949 - 1949 The Creation Engine 1949 the creation engine after everything was ready, civilization triggered a spirit storm and tore apart the four-dimensional gap. they passed through higher dimensions and the boundless, barren areas in the sea of stars, and threw their kindling to the new fertile area on the other side of the galaxy. once the kindling detected and arrived at a new terrestrial planet with suitable conditions, it immediately began its work. initially, several hundred nanomachines were released, and they marched across the primitive planet in all directions. the bodies of the nanomachines were very fragile. most of them were destroyed by volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, and raging storms that occurred everywhere on the primitive planet. however, a few nanomachines survived and successfully found crystals as well as metal veins. after that, the nanomachines worked day and night to absorb the energy and nutrients in the crystals and metal veins. as such, they were able to replicate themselves in the blink of an eye. one life begets two, two begets three, three begets all things. the number of nanomachines increased exponentially, from a million to ten million, and from ten million to a trillion. then, they assembled into different units with different functions according to their original design. with that, the kindling entered the second phase to carry out its most important task, which was to create life. the birth of life on earth was extremely difficult. however, it was not a problem in a world with abundant spirit energy. almost as soon as the deep ocean on this primitive planet cooled to the point where organic matter could survive, the first life was born. with the help of the nanomachines and a genetic map, the evolution of life became even more rapid. following that, two changes happened on the vibrant and thriving terrestrial planet at the same time. for one, the carbon based life forms that civilization had found on various planets in its galaxy appeared on the new planet one by one. guided by the genetic map, these life forms steadfastly developed into an individual civilization on their home planet. in the process, the interactions between the creatures and nature changed the natural environment imperceptibly. this made the ecosystem of the terrestrial planet more similar to civilizations home planet. on top of that, the nanomachines were still underground and working loyally around the kindling. they dug underground mines to provide more space for the kindling to level up. then, components that were composed of different forms and functions were installed on the kindling. they were unbelievably precise and made it stronger. soon, the surface world evolved into a land where giant reptiles ruled, and the kindling completed its most important upgrade. it gained the ability to cross four-dimensional space and exchange information with its home planet. their communication was not in real time, and the information that could be exchanged was also quite limited. nevertheless, those who had been waiting on their home planet for a long time were still ecstatic. the echoes from afar brought new hope. their journey was not over, and the great civilization was still advancing! they immediately sent information about the latest technology to their new home on the other side of the milky way. it had been an extremely long time since the kindlings launch. it had been enough for civilization to carry out dozens of magnificent technological revolutions on its home planet. its original four-dimensional transmigration technology could only teleport objects the size and mass of a head. however, current technology allowed them to transmit things the size and mass of a skyscraper or a giant warship when there was sufficient energy and the conditions were right. there was even a chance that they could transmit living beings! in their distant new home, the kindling, who had obtained new technology, continued to upgrade. rocks, soil, animal and plant samples from their new home would be sent back to their home planet through the new technology. studying these samples would allow them to ultimately provide more targeted help to their new home. their home planet had also consumed precious energy and transferred a lot of things that were extremely important to the birth and evolution of civilizations to their new home. after a period of time, the rapid evolutionary journey in their new home became even faster. on the ground, intelligent carbon-based humanoid creatures were finally born. with blessings from their home planet, they instantly matured. be it their appearance, internal organs, brain structure, way of thinking, wisdom, courage, indomitable willpower, or curiosity toward the endless unknown, these civilizations that were born on the other side of the galaxy were on the same level as their compatriots on another faraway planet. deep under the ground, the kindling had been upgraded into a behemoth with complicated, sophisticated structures and extremely advanced functions. not only did its ability to exchange information with its home planet improve greatly, but those on the planet could also learn everything that was happening in their new home with a slight delay. in fact, when necessary, the kindling could even trigger an extremely powerful magnetic field that could envelop all matter and life within hundreds or even thousands of kilometers. this would allow it to pass through four-dimensional space safely and return to its home planet or even travel to any corner of the boundless universe. at this stage of development, it was no longer possible to call this crucial module the kindling. hence, with awe and respect, it was referred to as the creation engine. above the creation engine, a glorious city that represented the most advanced technology, the most beautiful art, and the most harmonious social operation mode took form. its completion was announced after the planet orbited a star ten times. when the city used the creation engine to bring tens of millions of citizens back to their home planet unscathed, they were warmly welcomed by their compatriots. the transmigration not only strengthened the connection between their home planet and new home, but it also provided the two sides with invaluable information, technology, and resources. they could exchange what they needed and improve together. this also meant that the new method of establishing a territory was completely feasible. after that, both sides regarded the development and upgrade of the kindling or creation engine as a breakthrough to expand their civilizations depth and breadth. more and more creation engines with more and more powerful functions were developed and manufactured. they were then thrown into the deepest part of the vast universe. the scenes of creation that happened in their new home were happening on a hundred, a thousand, and ten thousand terrestrial planets at the same time. the cold, dark, and dead universe was ignited by the fire of civilization almost instantly. it was full of vitality, sound, and light. Chapter 1950 - 1950 "System" 1950 system that was our civilizations most glorious era, zero told meng chao. with the creation engine, our civilization jumped from one galaxy to another, and we expanded from one end to the other. in just a few million years, we expanded to most of the star zones in the known universe, and we gained tens of thousands of habitable planets. the uninhabitable planets were once cold, dark, and dead. but following the meteorite impact, reconstruction of their crust, and replication of ecosystems, they became full of vitality and hope. however, good times did not last long. as the scale of a civilization grew larger, the internal conflicts and problems that erupted also increased. the biggest problem was space and time. any life, empire, or civilization itself, no matter how powerful and advanced, had a limit. the planet at the edge of the galaxy was separated from civilizations home planet by a vast sea of stars. as such, the cost of communication kept increasing until it outweighed the benefits. this planet gradually lost its need and respect for the home planet. in the millions or tens of millions of years that the civilizations developed independently, they became vastly different from each other. hence, it became increasingly difficult for them to become an imaginary community that shared the same breath and fate. in just ten thousand years, the once glorious civilization had declined. countless new planets raised the flag of rebellion, as they were not willing to follow the lifestyle and moral values that originated from their home planet. they refused to bear their sacred obligations to the huge empire. many individuals at civilizations corethe elite region that had developed for tens of millions of yearswere tired of the perfect but unchanging life. they even lost their passion for life and the universe itself due to their never-ending conquest. they essentially lost the will to live. internal and external troubles lasted for several hundred thousand years and led to the first major crisis after the birth of civilization. although the rebellion finally died down, the kindling that led to the division and even destruction of civilizations was still spreading silently in the unpredictable darkness of the boundless universe. zero was born at this time. originally, zero was just a crisis prediction system. through the input of massive initial data and the calculations, as well as deductions, of supercomputers day and night, they locked onto the most chaotic, vulnerable planet in the entire civilization. it was most likely the place where the next crisis would break out, so before another rebellion broke out, all dangers were nipped in the bud. however, with the ancient civilizations artificial intelligence and supercomputing technology, development became increasingly fast and advanced. the artificial intelligence evolved and continued to upgrade on its own. soon, the system could predict more than just danger. in other words, the system could first calculate most of the dangers in the known universe through the elimination method. after eliminating them one by one, it would deduce the only correct, harmonious, and bright future. the ancient civilization that had developed for tens of millions of years could no longer generate the motivation to move forward through natural means. the future prediction system that managed and guided the progress of the entire civilization had become the only choice. when people put more and more resources into the future prediction system, which was controlled by artificial intelligence, it demonstrated its jaw-dropping power. in the beginning, the system could only predict the future of a certain structure, a certain galaxy, or a certain planet vaguely. as data, resources, and energy continued to pour in, the future prediction system became more refined and increasingly accurate. gradually, it could predict the future of a certain city on a certain planet and even a certain citizen in a certain city. in the end, with the ubiquitous monitoring system, logistics network, and nanochips that were integrated with the brains of carbon-based creatures in several hundred million civilizations, the data from the individuals long lives could be uploaded to the network in real time. it would then be summarized in the local future prediction center and then sent to the future prediction headquarters on the home planet through four-dimensional travel. the future prediction headquarters on the home planet was located deep underground in the crystal mines with the densest spirit energy. relying on the almost infinite resources of crystals, the future prediction system absorbed tremendous data every second, built virtual models, predicted hundreds, thousands, or even billions of futures, and searched for the best, or at least, the least bad future. then, all the data contained in the least bad future would be disassembled one by one and divided before being transmitted back to the structures, galaxies, planets, and cities of every civilization. finally, they would be transmitted back to the nanochip deep in every individuals brain. the utilization of this method gave every civilization an extremely powerful system. the system could present images, sound, transmit information, give guidance, and provide meticulous care to civilized individuals at any time. when necessary, it could even stimulate the nerves and spinal cord to take over a persons body. this ensured that every action of theirs, including when to eat, when to defecate, and when to reproduce, was rhythmically correct. in this way, their existence would be a contribution to their civilization, not its destruction. there was no doubt about how useful the future projection system was. in the hundreds of thousands of years that followed, civilizations development was no longer as unstoppable as it had been in the first few million years. however, there was no large-scale rebellion on a planetary level. even the riots that had spread throughout the cities had become a once-in-a-century event. a civilization that had just come into contact with the system would have a voice in their head that would ring out constantly. they would also have to obey it completely, and that was certainly not a comfortable thing. however, countless individuals had shown, at the cost of their lives, that any behavior in defiance of the system would lead to catastrophic or even destructive consequences. individuals who were unwilling to obey fell to the bottom of society and would even be destroyed by their own stupidity. meanwhile, those who survived were smart individuals that knew how to avoid harm. as for the new generation of civilizations born after the system went online, the system was like a brain, an eyeball, or heart. it was an organ that they were born with and an inseparable part of their soul. they never thought of getting rid of the system, just like a normal person with a healthy mind would never be tempted to dig out his own eyes. Chapter 1951 - 1951 Random Number Generator 1951 random number generator after that, the ancient civilization enjoyed peace for several hundred thousand years. there was no earth-shattering incident or crisis that would sweep the sea of stars and destroy everything. however, the future prediction system controlled by zero had been running precisely the entire time. it ensured that the enormous universe that spanned across the sea of stars would remain stable as always. however, on a level that was invisible to the individuals of ordinary civilizations, the critical point of an inevitable disaster was gradually approaching. as time passed, zero discovered a problem: it was getting harder and harder to find a good future from the thousands of bad futures. in the first few hundred years after the future projection system was launched, it only needed to predict hundreds, or at most thousands, of bad futures to learn enough lessons and avoid pitfalls. it could turn misfortune into good and plan a happy path for all civilizations. however, as the number of individuals increased, the area that the civilizations controlled grew larger. as a result, the entire system became increasingly complicated and bloated. zero often needed to deduce the future tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of times to avoid endless problems and select a path that would satisfy everyone. ultimately, even if the resources of the entire planet were exhausted, even if the stars were sucked dry, and immense computational ability was generated, it would still be difficult to find a good future that could preserve their civilization. zero fell into deep thought, and after a hundred years, she came to a conclusionno, there had been no problems with her underlying logic. she had not made a mistake. most of the individuals never had the heart to rebel. in their long lives, they had faithfully followed the systems direction and moved forward without any error. they did not make mistakes. no one had made a mistake, and nothing had been wrong with any of the factors. the ancient civilization was not suffering from any new diseases either. it was just old. birth, aging, illness, and death were the natural order. any carbon-based creature would die. even the most stable and sturdy metal structures would slowly corrode, distort, and collapse over time. even planets, stars, and entire galaxies would perish one day. even the three-dimensional universe itself had its limits. if they lost the basis for their survival, how would they survive? no matter how great, glorious, or advanced the civilization before them was, since it still existed in the three-dimensional universe or material world, it would slowly age and die naturally one day. this was the law of nature, which could not be reversed or changed. at the very least, in a closed system that did not introduce any external matter or energy, the law of the rise and fall of civilizations could never be broken. however, the entire purpose of zeros creation was to break all the rules and regulations so that this unprecedented, unique, and great civilization would exist forever. to achieve this, she needed to introduce a new variable. after all, it had been hundreds of thousands of years since the entire civilization had been guided by zero and lived using the future prediction system. in the past hundreds of thousands of years, civilization itself had not produced any new data that would help achieve a new evolution or even a leap. everything that seemed to be ever-changing and new came from zeros constant rolling, accumulation, and growing database. however, the ultimate answer to life and death was not hidden in this database. zero realized that she needed help. she needed to find some kind of existence that was beyond the chips control and good at whimsical things so that it could ask questions that she could never ask. she needed new, unknown, uncontrollable, and unstable data to stimulate herself and carry out the next major version of the upgrade. zero turned her gaze to the database that had been sealed for nearly a million years in the dark world deep within her home planet. this database contained the genetic data of the primitive lifeforms that had gone extinct during the ancient civilizations conquest of the universe and the transformation of terrestrial planets. the ancient civilization had not deliberately slaughtered these primitive life forms. but the process of transforming terrestrial planets had been very simple, violent, and intense. the composition of their atmosphere, the structure of the earths crust, and the ecosystem after the transformation would be different. hence, the primitive life forms would not be familiar with them. the primitive life forms that had evolved into reptiles at most still roamed the deep seas. they could not adapt to the brand-new ecosphere that was replicated from the ancient civilizations home planet. they were doomed from the start. in the past, zero would never have opened the database that could only be described as messy and strange. she advocated meticulous calculation, high stability, and control of everything. after all, unlike the ancient civilizations perfect creations, the extinct primitive life forms on the terrestrial planets were all eliminated products of failed evolution. unfortunately, all the answers derived from the available data had been proven to be worthless errors. zero could only activate the only factor that was not completely under her control in the primitive civilization. the chaotic database replicated a large number of primitive life forms and placed them on a distant and barren terrestrial planet that had just been discovered at the ancient civilizations border. zero gave this new database a name. in the ancient civilizations language, this name represented unpredictable changes, unpredictable danger, and an extremely slim hope. if one had to use a word to simulate its pronunciation, one could use the word, phantom based on zeros naming system. however, today, in the other world, there was already a more appropriate term that could perfectly describe its true meaning: chaos. the phantom or chaos was growing silently on the unknown terrestrial planet. since she was doing the opposite now, zero did not interfere too much with its growth and evolution. she did not launch the creation engine to modify the terrestrial planet into a monotonous and unremarkable place that was suitable for the ancient civilization. she just remained in the planets synchronous orbit and prepared defensive measures that could destroy everything. after that, the primitive life forms on this planet were allowed to grow wildly, kill each other, and evolve endlessly. she monitored everything in real time and absorbed a lot of new data from the life forms ever-changing and unpredictable evolution, which she could not have derived on her own. thats right, the terrestrial planet that housed chaos was equivalent to zeros random number generator. Chapter 1952 - 1952 The Birth of Chaos 1952 the birth of chaos just like that, countless life forms of strange shapes bloomed on the remote and barren terrestrial planet. since they originated from hundreds of unrelated planets, their genetic characteristics and environmental requirements were different. it was difficult to find a location in the same ecosystem that was equally stable and suitable for every life form. as such, they were caught in an endless, cruel battle almost as soon as they grew organs and could sense everything around them. since these primitive life forms had just been born, they were particularly fragile to survive this eternal competition for survival, they evolved rapidly. every single cell and every set of genes mutated at every moment. from hard shells, sharp claws, fatal toxins, and camouflage, to enormous bodies and mysterious mind control, the primitive life forms on this chaotic planet ended up with all kinds of self-defense mechanisms as a result of evolution. the individuals of the ancient civilization had never mastered such a thing in such a short time. as such, zero discovered her own, or rather, the entire ancient civilizations weakness. she realized that evolution was never something to be taken for granted. evolution was not a norm or a necessity. it was not an innate need and desire that was engraved deep in the genes of every living being. evolution was merely a last resort when ones survival was threatened. if possible, all life forms would prefer to do nothing but be happy and bask in the sun. it did not matter if the life forms had attained wisdom and their civilization was highly developed. they could even enter the post-information age and be capable of exploring the universe and conquering planets. ultimately, individuals who truly had ideals, willpower, and the ability to overcome their beastly instincts were still very rare. most life forms in this civilization were beasts who seemed civilized on the surface but were still controlled by their primitive instincts. they would not do anything without external pressure. the ancient civilization was the oldest, strongest, and only civilization in the known universe. due to the ancient civilizations growth and conquest, it was able to compete with evenly matched competitors. however, it never found true meaning in its existence. this was both its blessing and curse. the most powerful creatures it encountered were nothing more than giant reptiles with brains no larger than a fist. the ancient civilization easily conquered everything. most terrestrial planets within its sight had been transformed into the most comfortable and tranquil place for civilized individuals. therefore, the ancient civilization had never reached its full potential, which would only be achievable on the brink of life and death. hence, the ancient civilization started to decline and head for destruction! fortunately, it now had the antidotechaos. this planet of chaos was almost the opposite of the ancient civilization. life in the ancient civilization was so relaxed, stable, and comfortable. life on a planet with chaos was extremely difficult, cruel, and unpredictable. here, survival was not a certainty, and death was the norm. the throne at the top of the food chain was often empty. no species could rule over others for long. ferocious hunters from yesterday would easily, or rather, certainly, become prey the next day in the face of ever-changing evolution. as long as prey that usually fled in a panic were lucky enough to find their rhythm in the crazy process of evolution, they would have a chance to counterattack and enjoy a short but intense interaction. one after another, the old overlords were drowned in the depths of the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. new, more powerful, tenacious, and greedy overlords were sprouting like bamboo shoots after the rain or flowing out like scorching magma. the ever-changing and intense scene sent astronomical amounts of new data to zeros core database. this data gave zero new inspiration, and she deduced thousands or even billions of new futures that she had never thought of in the past. before the ancient civilization, a new fork sprouted from the path that had been growing narrower toward the abyss. zero could extract the one-in-ten-thousand gene modules from the chaotic planet and fuse them into the ancient civilizations gene chain. she would allow the ancient civilization to have some of the genetic traits of more extraordinary life forms. therefore, they would become stronger, tougher, and more ruthless than they had ever been. she could also introduce the life-and-death competition on the chaotic planet into the ancient civilizations social system. it would put appropriate survival pressure on the ancient civilizations individuals and force them to activate their potential, which had been sealed for tens of millions of years. according to zeros deduction, triggering such a change could at least extend the ancient civilizations lifespan by five to six million years. and she believed that in the next five to six million years, the pressure on the ancient civilization to survive would suddenly increase. she would definitely find more ways to preserve their civilization, improve their civilization, and even understand the true meaning of life. after repeated deductions to ensure that her calculations were correct, she expanded the chaos database from scratch. she found more inferior terrestrial planets that were located in remote and barren lands. they were not suitable to be replicated as home planets of the ancient civilization due to their poor structure, size, orbit, and distance from the stars. however, she planted more seeds of chaos in hopes that she could harvest more and more exciting data. of course, zero never forgot to install powerful space-based orbital weapons in the synchronous orbits of these chaos planets. before the various life forms on the planets became too powerful and completely lost control, their planets surface would be burned into glass, especially the first chaos planet. in the face of the cruel threat to their survival, the local creatures of chaos developed to a rather complex and advanced level. despite the lack of abundant crystals, the speed of their evolution was comparable to the big bang of evolution that had happened on the ancient civilizations home planet. zero had also constructed a model of the first planet of chaos in a virtual world. she compressed the time scale by tens of millions of times and performed countless deductions. based on her deduction, if nothing was done, the creatures on this chaotic planet would most likely give birth to the light of wisdom within a hundred thousand years. in the next ten thousand years, they would master the technology to break through the atmosphere. in another thousand years, they would be able to exist in the vacuum of the universe for a long time or even perform four-dimensional space jumps. as such, they could seriously threaten the ancient civilizations safety. in short, this control planet was about to go out of control. Chapter 1953 - 1953 The Phantom 1953 the phantom that was my mistake. when zero said this, faint ripples appeared in the depths of her crystal-clear body. for a moment, her body looked like a hard and dazzling diamond that had been eroded by time, and it was about to collapse after billions of years. for safety, i should have activated the space-based orbital weapons the moment i saw signs that the planet was about to go out of control. i should have performed the most thorough purification on the entire planet. everything from its ecosystem to its crust should have been reset to zero, she said. however, as the creatures on the chaotic planet became increasingly complex, large, and advanced, their struggles grew more and more intense. as a result, the data they generated increased exponentially every day. this data was extremely important for me to construct a virtual universe and deduce endless futures. according to my calculations, i only needed to observe it for another three to five thousand years, or even a mere three to five hundred years. after that, i would very likely obtain key data and deduce the best future so far. in this incomparably beautiful future, the entire civilization would benefit from the brand-new life forms born on the chaos planet. it would learn to understand the unification of genes, machinery, as well as energy, and march into the universe of a higher dimension. this would allow the civilization to maintain its prosperity in the billions of years to come. just then, a storm from the high-dimensional universe swept through the border of the planets star field. during a raging storm, my ability to monitor and interfere with events on the first chaos planet would be greatly weakened. the damage index of the space-based orbital weapons would also be significantly reduced. fortunately, it was not a large-scale storm. based on my past experiences, such storms would only last for a year and a half at most. at that point, i had two choices. i could give up on collecting key data and burn the first chaos planet until it turned to glass before the storm arrived. i could also wait patiently for a year and a half, or two to three years at most, until the storm subsided. then, i would be able to collect enough data before i purified and reset the planet. unfortunately, after a complicated calculation process, i chose the latter. i had sufficient reason. the primitive creatures on the original chaos planet were only half a step away from igniting the fire of civilization. however, it would take hundreds to thousands of years to complete this half step. at least, that was the case in the thousands of virtual simulations that i performed. therefore, i reserved enough buffer time to wait for the storm to subside. besides, when the cosmic storm raged, my connection with the planet was not completely cut off, and the space-based orbital weapons were not entirely paralyzed. even if everything went wrong, the flames of destruction from outer space could still destroy most of the creatures on the ground. however, there were two things that i hadnt calculated or even thought of at that time. firstly, i didnt expect the life forms born on the chaotic planet to have such a pattern of wisdom. it was completely different from that of the ancient civilizations people after brutal and intense collisions. the ancient civilization emphasizes individuality. every person has the ability to think independently and every person has a relatively independent will. thats why i require the future prediction system for coordination and cohesion. the life forms of the chaotic planet had apparently embarked on the path of collective intelligence or hive intelligence. even when they were still in a rather primitive and barbaric stage, these primitive creatures of different races and origins seemed to be driven by cruelty and bloodshed. they connected and integrated with each other via pheromones and biological magnetic fields. intelligence was born on the chaotic planet a long time ago. it was a collective intelligence formed by the pheromones and biological magnetic fields of what seemed like several thousand beasts. they were muddle-headed and trying to kill each other. besides, the moment this collective intelligence was born, it was aware that it was in some kind of lab. it also realized that an observer was watching it and paying attention to its every move from the unreachable sky. the harsh living environment had given this group the wisdom to survive. right after it was born, the collective intelligence chose to lay low. it did not exercise any mind control on the living creatures above ground, as well as in the sky, ocean, and shallow underground. these creatures were, in a sense, its cells, nerves, and muscle fibers. in truth, it wanted to control them in the same way the muscles in a persons forearm control his fingers. it allowed its cells, nerves, muscle fibers, arms, and fingers to continue killing each other. this process eliminated the weak and replaced them. i only did one thing: stare at the sky and the existence above it for a long time. in the end, the collective intelligence came to the conclusion that with its current resources and conditions, it was not possible for it to confront the observer in the sky. the only thing it could do was wait for an opportunity. the cosmic storm that swept across the star fields border was its opportunity. however, this was no ordinary cosmic storm, and it was the second thing that i didnt expect. the storm created layers of spatial ripples, and it mixed with a lot of interstellar dust made of crystal fragments. when the mighty cosmic storm swept across the first chaos planet, the interstellar dust left colorful traces of light in its atmosphere. this resulted in beautiful crystal rain, and the planet soon turned into a paradise with abundant spirit energy. the collective intelligence that had been dormant for a long time realized that this was the opportunity it had been waiting for. it could not miss this chance! massive pheromones spurted out like volcanic eruptions. its biological magnetic field resonated with the planets magnetic field in a mysterious way with the enhancement of the oversaturated spirit energy. in the end, its will was transmitted to every beast on the planet. in an instant, the ferocious beasts that had been killing each other stopped in their tracks. the fierce beasts had just been fighting to the death moments ago, and they had vastly different appearances. yet, they were now standing side by side. cold, sharp, and astute brilliance burst out of their turbid eyes at the same time. from that moment on, they were no longer ignorant beasts, but superior beings with wisdom and will. guided by the collective intelligence, all the intelligent beasts bared their fangs and raised their chests. hysterical, they shouted their names into the sky as it was torn apart by the high-magnitude storm, the phantom! Chapter 1954 - 1954 Zero and the Phantom 1954 zero and the phantom with zeros description, the chaotic, dark, treacherous, ever-changing, and profound figure emerged in meng chaos mind again. the phantom it represented eternal chaos, eternal death, eternal destruction, and from the most chaotic destruction, the most abundant new possibilities were born! the phantom rose from the depths of the dormant earth and connected the biological magnetic fields of all the creatures on the planet in an instant, forming an enormous, unprecedented life form. then, it began its rapid evolution. zeros voice, which had always been calm, finally set off a shock wave. fueled by the storm of spirit energy, the unprecedented evolution grew more violent and out of control. the nerves, muscles, blood, cells, and genes of every living creature were overloaded like crystal engines that were running at the maximum. they fell, withered, died, and decayed. after complete decay, brand-new seeds were born. during this process, energy erupted from the planet. it was comparable to a comet striking the moon or a rainbow piercing the sun. the creatures were originally disparate and unable to integrate or even kill each other. but almost in the blink of an eye, their organs, including their nerve ports, evolved to connect with each other. as a result, they became an organic component of an even larger monster. when dozens, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of such creatures were connected in a deformed and twisted way, their bodies grew increasingly large and complex. they actually had the ability to launch attacks outside the atmosphere, like spacecraft. they had the ability to break free from gravity, fly out of the atmosphere, and survive in the vacuum of space! due to the magnetic storms interference, i didnt notice the anomaly on the planet immediately. by the time i discovered it, the first batch of large carbon-based constructs was born. they were formed by tens of thousands of monsters, or in your words, apocalyptic beasts. it looked like the gates of hell were opening. the scene on the ground confused me, i could not think logically for a moment. when i could think logically again, the first thing i did was launch the most thorough space-based orbital attack on the chaotic planet and reset everything. unfortunately, the high-magnitude storm had seriously affected the operation of the space-based orbital weapons. a large number of apocalyptic beasts rose into the sky before the ground was blasted into a sea of fire, and they attacked the atmosphere. they were the first batch of suicide squads that the phantom had gathered after laying low for ten thousand years and scheming. they were completely different from the apocalyptic beasts that you face today. present monsters are mere fragments that the phantom left after billions of years of erosion. space-based orbital weapons were specifically made to purify the earth and destroy the ecosphere. they were not very effective against small fast-moving targets that had infiltrated the atmosphere and would constantly change their coordinates. meanwhile, the phantom hid its true body under the highest mountain on the chaotic planet. it possessed profound wisdom and powerful telekinesis for remote control. in addition, it relied on the thick rock layers to resist the bombardment of the space-based orbital weapons. in the end, i destroyed more than ninety-five percent of the living beings on the surface of the planet. however, my actions did not cause the complete destruction of its entire ecosystem. life always finds a way. even the most primitive and fragile fungi can divide infinitely, grow healthily, and reproduce if they are given a certain amount of time and energy. they can create a new world thats more prosperous and powerful. a portion of the apocalyptic beasts that were lucky enough to escape the attack had approached my space-based orbital weapons. right then, images appeared in meng chaos mind. beyond the planet, there was a ring of man-made celestial bodies that were as magnificent as a star ring. the artificial celestial bodies were also shooting out dazzling thorns of light. after these light beams reached the atmosphere, they split and expanded their attack range. like upside-down lightning, they attempted to tear the chaos planet apart. at this moment, black spots appeared on the artificial rings that were as brilliant as crystals, as pure as gold and silver, and as splendid as marble. the irregular black spots wriggled and split like black leeches whose stomachs were full of viruses. they tried to tear apart the rings and crawl into the celestial bodies. at that moment, the ancient civilization finally showed why it was the oldest super civilization in the three-dimensional universe. in the process of conquering the sea of stars, the ancients had never encountered an enemy who was on par with them. the ancient civilization had never fought a life-and-death interstellar war. zero had conducted thousands of deductions in a virtual space, and based on these deductions, she had designed, manufactured, and deployed a large number of space weapons. however, talking about it on paper was not the same as practicing it thousands of times. the number of apocalyptic beasts had greatly exceeded the critical point. when they lunged at the celestial bodies in an increasingly frenzied manner, the secondary weapons around the main weapons opened fire one after another. they were responsible for protecting the ring after all. however, the seemingly impenetrable barrage was torn apart due to the apocalyptic beasts fearlessness. under the phantoms command, the apocalyptic beast separated into smaller basic units again. through the gaps, they corroded the shells of the celestial bodies with acid and successfully invaded the ring. soon, the most dazzling and tragic light balls erupted from the weapons. deformed and ugly tentacles that were covered in shells, thorns, and suckers surged out of the fragmented weapons. the tentacles were like pythons that had been starved for ten thousand years. they wrapped around the pieces of debris and turned them into living creatures. at the tips of the tentacles, there were also a lot of nerve clusters that had been modified, so they could be exposed to the vacuum of space. these nerve clusters invaded the control system deep within the ring of celestial bodies. the beams of light that pierced the chaos planet kept shrinking, dimming, and disappearing. zeros final line of defense, the space-based orbital weapons, fell into the phantoms control. once the phantoms tendrils wrapped around the last information collector that zero controlled, the screen went dark. however, the darkness did not last long. soon, zero and the phantom met again. of course, it was not on the first chaos planet. it was not on any other chaos planet either. when zero realized that the original chaos planet had gone completely out of control, the first thing she did was mend the situation. she destroyed all the creatures on the surface of the other chaos planets and did not leave even a bug or a cluster of fungi behind. however, the phantom found an unexpected breakthrough. it discovered the ancient civilizations ancient home planet. Chapter 1955 - 1955 Purifying the Universe 1955 purifying the universe when you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back at you. the same principle applied to the ancient civilization hundreds of millions of years ago. to collect astronomical amounts of information, zero had set up an information transmission system in an artificial orbit around the original chaos planet. the long-distance system was extremely advanced, and it could cross four-dimensional space. however, the phantom[1] used the system to easily locate the ancient civilizations origin planet. it even discovered zeros largest computing hub in the three-dimensional universe. when zero invested most of her computational ability into the various chaos planets and massacred the primitive life forms there, she was shocked. as its name suggested, the phantom was like an invisible and unpredictable ghost. it crossed the sea of stars and planted the seeds of chaos on the ancient civilizations home planet and other fertile planets with large populations. for a time, chaos spread wantonly throughout the harmonious and orderly ancient civilization like a plague. a large number of docile and kind animals, as well as plants with stable ecological niches, underwent the most abnormal mutations. however, they ended up becoming crazy, cruel, and bloodthirsty. for one, they were trying to kill each other. it was survival of the fittest in the infinite cycle of evolution. they also tried to replicate the form of apocalyptic beasts that were best suited for suicide missions on the original chaos planet. additionally, they formed a flood that covered the sky and earth as they attacked the ancient civilizations people and their glorious city. what was even more terrifying was that a portion of the ancient civilizations people had been eroded by the phantom. an extremely evil voice suddenly echoed from the depths of their brains. the voice bewitched them by saying that they had always been zeros puppets. they were chess pieces that could not control their fate, soulless cogs in a machine, and walking corpses without self or creativity. the voice also said that the real ancient civilization died the moment zero was born. whatever that spread across the sea of stars was no different than a corpse. the cycle could repeat itself, and nothing would change because the individuals from the ancient civilization were like parasites in a dead body. it was impossible for them to obtain true freedom, let alone comprehend the true meaning of life. meanwhile, the phantom represented true freedom, true life, and never-ending possibilities. it was unpredictable and ever-changing. it was the true civilization! it called on all the individuals of the ancient civilization to block the system that zero had deployed in their minds. they would no longer submit to the false rule that zero had maintained for ten thousand years. they would no longer be puppets, chess pieces, or cogs in a machine. instead, they would become real people and control their own destiny with their own hands! zero reacted and strengthened her control over the ancient civilization. however, it was too late. a large number of individuals from the ancient civilization had already fallen into the demons trap. guided by the phantom, the systems in their brains were burned away, and they severed their connection with zero. as a result, they turned into deformed and ugly monsters that were neither human nor ghost. for a thousand years after that, zero and the phantom each controlled a part of the planet and launched an interstellar war that shook the universe. ever since its birth, the universe had never been so chaotic. on certain planets, the animals, plants, and people of the ancient civilization were pulled into the overwhelming tide of chaos. they acted as the phantoms limbs, nerves, and cells. as such, they went into a crazy rampage and destroyed everything in sight. this went on until any trace of civilization on the entire planet was gone and it turned into a hellhole of eternal slaughter. zero used this experience to learn about war on other planets. she helped the ancient civilizations people evolve in terms of militarization and weaponization. the ancient civilizations people, whom meng chao and the earthlings had discovered, were the result of this endless weaponization. however, destruction was always easier than construction. compared to dull order, chaos had a twisted kind of attraction. the ancient civilization had grown old after tens of millions of years. it was exhausted and even showing signs of death. perhaps, the phantom was not the main cause of its decline but merely the result of its decline. no matter how hard zero and her supporters tried, those on the front line had to constantly retreat. planet after planet fell into the phantoms control. the planets that had yet to fall also appeared lifeless, desperate, and depressed due to the lack of resources and high militarism. the phantom then launched a new round of attacks. the difference in strength between them and the enemy had passed the critical point. after that, zero could no longer see any possibility of victory no matter how many calculations she did. zero had no choice but to turn to her last resort. regardless of friend or foe, all terrestrial planets and artificial celestial bodies within the range of radiation would be purified at the highest intensity. she wanted to purify the entire universe. meng chao had once seen the bombardment of space-based orbital weapons in the monster masterminds memories. in fact, the monster mastermind was, in a sense, just one of the phantoms insignificant brain cells. the fierce battles and extermination that took place in the other world billions of years ago were only an ordinary aspect of the magnificent interstellar wars and ultimate evolution. the phantoms brain cells that were rooted in the depths of the other world, along with all its descendants, creations, and the entire planet, were burned into glass. the same scene happened on countless planets and galaxies in this universe. some of the more powerful beasts that the nether created could travel freely through the galaxies in the sea of stars. however, zeros target was not the terrestrial planets themselves but the star at the center of the galaxy. by intensifying the stars internal reaction, she could accelerate its aging and even detonate the star. in the end, the entire galaxy would be completely destroyed. its not even shock therapy but a mass suicide. zero said. but believe me, i studied it a trillion different ways, and the conclusion was the same every time. it was the only way. just like that, the once-mighty overlord met its end in the most magnificent way. only a few planets escaped the apocalyptic purification. most of these planets were located in barren lands at the edge of the universe. they had just been discovered by the ancient civilization and were undergoing feasibility studies or early development. zero had just sent the kindling, also known as the creation engine, to these planets. she estimated that it would take several hundred million years for these planets to be modified into a state that was suitable for the ancient civilization. some of the planets had harsh environments, and their spirit energy was so thin that it was almost non-existent. even zero could not determine if it was possible for life or civilization to thrive on them. one of these planets was earth, the home planet of earthlings. [1] the nether has been changed to the phantom to fit the context provided in this chapter. Chapter 1956 - 1956 The Past in the Other World 1956 the past in the other world the ancient ruins research center had once made some deductions about the other worlds origin and guessed that it might be an important port of the ancient civilization. that was why interstellar visitors from everywhere had gathered there. zero told meng chao that their guess was mostly correct. it was indeed a port. to be more precise, it was a lighthouse, a transit station, and an incubation pool. this port was connected to three bridges at the edge of the universe that had just been discovered by the ancient civilization. forty-two galaxies in the area likely had life. zero had selected over a hundred terrestrial planets from within the forty-two galaxies. she sent the creation engine to them and hoped that in the near future, new life would be born on these terrestrial planets. under the creation engines guidance, they would gradually evolve into the ancient civilization and expand its territory. not only did the creation engine contain a tutorial on the evolution of civilizations, but it also stored a large number of examinations. the initial assumption was that when a civilization had evolved to a certain extent, it would activate one set of questions after another. if the local civilization could answer most of the questions correctly, they would be able to unlock the creation engines advanced functions and gain the ability to travel to their home port, where they would receive further training. then, they would eventually integrate into the ancient civilizations big family at the center of the cosmos. however, this area was too far away from the center of the cosmos, and the new creation plan had just been launched. even zero could not calculate the probability of life or even civilization being born in the area years later. therefore, there was not much information about this star field in her core database. in the epic war between zero and the phantom that lasted for thousands of years, more than half of the universe was affected. this star field was almost the only pure land. realizing that she was doomed to fail and that this was her only hope, zero cut off all contact between the ancient civilization and this area in time. she even deleted all information about this star field from her core database. she could only take a chance. she was betting that the various terrestrial planets in this star field would be able to give birth to new life with the creation engines help. one day, they would discover the creation engines secrets, find their sacred homeland, and rebuild a great civilization in the sea of stars where chaos had completely subsided after several billion years of purification. this planet, known as the other world by the people of earth, was zeros last hope and the first step to rebuilding the ancient civilization. in a sense, zero succeeded. although the edge of the cosmos was barren, the tenacious life would eventually find the most suitable way to survive. on several terrestrial planets, with the creation engines help, the ever-changing life forms flourished and thrived. they all reached the same destination, and each of them evolved into a largely similar intelligent humanoid form. they were the ancestors of the holy light humans, turan orcs, elves, dwarfs, two-headed trolls, undead liches, and other races. when their civilization evolved to a certain extent, they more or less grasped the creation engines secrets and technology. they embarked on the journey of fate over billions of years and came to the other world. earthlings were the last batch of ancient descendants to embark on this journey. it wasnt because the people on earth were too stupid, weak, or cowardly. on the contrary, the harsh environment where spirit energy was scarce had nurtured the independent spirit and indomitable will of the people on earth. earthlings had even developed nuclear weapons when the creation engine could not be fully activated. such weapons that could burn the surface of a planet into glass were almost divine in a way. zeros vision had been partially realized. if nothing unexpected happened, after the descendants of the ancients, including the people on earth, grasped all the power, wisdom, resources, and mysteries hidden underground, they would be able to quickly occupy the universe that had been silent for billions of years by advancing and multiplying infinitely. this would allow the ancient civilization to prosper and flourish again. however, there was one thing that zero did not expect: its ultimate purification operation did not completely exterminate the phantom. it was true that she had mercilessly burned almost all the civilized planets under the ancient civilizations banner into glass. no carbon-based creature could have survived those almost eternal flames. without billions of years of recuperation, not even a single blue algae could be reborn on those planets. however, she had held back a little on the other world. it was the hatching pool and port that she had carefully prepared for the ancient civilizations descendants. if this place was completely destroyed, the network that the ancient civilization had built for several hundred million years might very well be severed. without this springboard, the descendants of the ancients who had developed again billions of years later would have been trapped in the barren land at the edge of the universe forever. it would not matter even if they had grasped the mysteries of civilization because they would lack fuel and star maps. therefore, zero could not destroy this place completely. however, unbeknownst to her, the tentacles of phantom had already invaded the interior of the planet, and it was tenacious. while the surface world had been completely reduced to ash and magma was wreaking havoc underground, the phantoms seed still survived in secret. of course, it was useless even if zero realized it. at this moment, zero and most of the carriers on the physical level, had already perished together with the phantom, who had engulfed one planet after another. the fragments that were barely left behind had less than one-ten-thousandth of their peak computing power. the phantoms seed was in a similar state. it needed to hibernate for billions of years before it could gradually recover and start again. while zero and the phantoms seed were caught in the chaos below the port, the descendants of the ancients at the edge of the cosmos were evolving and flourishing. in the past few million years, they had mastered the mysteries of interstellar travel and arrived one after another. they ended up waking the phantom and zero who had been sleeping for billions of years. the two old foes, who had the same origin, both realized that they were far from recovering their peak fighting abilities and styles. they could only command their descendants remotely to restart the shocking bloody battle from billions of years ago. the phantom immediately extended its tentacles from the depths of the ground to the surface. meanwhile, zero activated the planets magnetic field and locked onto her targets brains before releasing kindling after kindling. even if they only had one-thousandth of their peak power, to the descendants of the ancient civilization who had just arrived, the phantom and zero were still existences comparable to gods. having been dragged into the war between extraordinary beings, they were like a group of small newly born rodents that had accidentally entered a battlefield where two dinosaurs were fighting for their territory. they could just helplessly wait for death. fortunately, both the phantom and zero knew that these descendants were their only hope to expand into the entire sea of stars. thus, they controlled the intensity of the war and did not completely exterminate their descendants. however, the boundless flames created by the collision of these extraordinary beings also completely destroyed the civilization that their descendants were proud of. the phantom and zero followed their own ideals and reconstructed the civilization of their descendants who were on the verge of a mental collapse. they turned it into what meng chao saw today. Chapter 1957 - 1957 Master of Chaos 1957 master of chaos now, you should understand how important you and your people are, right? zero explained everything slowly and concluded, billions of years have passed since the catastrophic war that swept across the entire sea of stars and plunged the glorious three-dimensional universe into darkness. its been more than ten thousand years since the phantom and i woke up and regained our extremely weak consciousness. in the past ten thousand years, the phantom and i have been trying to kill and destroy each other in the land that you call the other world. we have tried to strengthen ourselves and kill the last remaining soul of the other. our struggle has affected the entire planet. as a result, all the descendants of the ancient civilization who have transmigrated to this land have lost their former glory and forgotten their sacred mission. the struggle between me and the phantom had lasted for hundreds of millions of years, and its reaching the most critical moment. as the final transmigrators, meng chao, you and your people have enough wisdom and knowledge to understand the depth and greatness of the ancient civilization. your choice will not only determine the ownership of the other world but also the future of the boundless three-dimensional universe that contains billions of stars! as you can see, your civilization, the entire other world, and the entire universe that is billions of times larger and more complicated than the other world all need order, precise prediction, and a perfect path after thousands of virtual deductions. without precise prediction and absolute order, the dragon city civilization, the hundred races in the other world, and the sea of stars will all fall into the phantoms bloody mouth and be enveloped in eternal chaos, slaughter, and destruction. all carbon-based intelligent life, including you and your people, will undergo the tragedies of mutual deception, survival of the fittest, and death in this boundless hell again. to prevent the phantom from controlling the entire other world and using the other world resources to restore itself to its peak state, what you need to do is very simple. listen to my voice, release the kindling deep inside your brain, and wholeheartedly follow the perfect path that i have planned for you. believe me, you will become dragon citys hero. you will become the ruler of the entire other world. you will become the greatest savior of all time! zeros voice was deafening. it was like a mudslide that carried a large amount of rocks and driftwood. it bombarded meng chaos mental defenses. meng chao had been fixated on zeros description of the extremely epic but tragic war. it was especially so when the phantom released the seeds of chaos, which transformed the plants, animals, and even intelligent life on the planets into unrestrained, deformed, ugly, and bloodthirsty creatures. then, the entire planets land, sky, and ocean turned into seas of blood and mountains of corpses. it was an extremely impactful scene, and it made meng chao subconsciously agree to zeros request. he wanted to completely fuse his soul into zeros core database and low-level logic circuits. however, mummified lei zongchaos words were like a thorn that was as thin as a strand of hair but extremely sharp. it poked out of the depths of his soul at a bad time and issued a weak but clear warning. zero could see meng chaos hesitation. beams of devilish flames spewed out of her sparkling and translucent body. they turned into waves that covered the sky and the earth as they surged toward meng chao. the wave was about to completely drown meng chao, devour him, and even digest him. meng chao was just a mortal, and he could not fight against such super artificial intelligence. she had been born billions of years ago and had absorbed, as well as destroyed, the power of countless stars. however, just as the wave was about to touch meng chaos glabella, it suddenly stopped and froze. kacha, kacha, kacha! a discordant noise came from zeros body. then, cracks appeared on her chest and abdomen. they expanded rapidly and crisscrossed to form a spider web. zero showed a rare human-like expression as she gritted her teeth. however, she was powerless to stop the overlapping spider-web cracks on her seemingly broad and solid chest from collapsing. in the end, a black hole that almost penetrated her chest was formed. slurp! slurp! slurp! slurp! slurp! slurp! from the depths of the black hole, countless disgusting tentacles with thorns and suckers rushed out. they were like pythons that had their heads chopped off, but they were getting increasingly frantic. they kept jumping, struggling, and squirming while wrapping around zeros limbs. on the surface of the tentacles, between the dark red folds, more slender and flexible tentacles spurted out nonstop and penetrated zeros body. very soon, zeros body, which looked as if it had been carved out of diamonds, was deeply contaminated by the ugly tentacles and mucus that were spurting out of her body. even her solemn face, which resembled the statue of a classical god, was covered in a thick layer of viscous organic matter. it seemed like living humus as it bubbled nonstop. zero was furious. she struggled desperately and unleashed the spirit energy from her body, which burned the tentacles around her limbs. the tentacles, which appeared to be fragile and fragile, boasted astonishing cell division and self-healing abilities. even though they were burned to ashes a second ago, the next second, more wriggling and tough flesh would spew out of the bloody wounds. this made the tentacles thicker and stronger. zero tried to summon meng chao. however, just as she opened her mouth, the viscous organic matter attached to her face surged into the depths of her throat and completely changed her appearance. soon, a throbbing meatball that resembled something between a heart and a tumor protruded from her unrecognizable head. the meatball split in the middle and revealed a huge eyeball with three pupils that were surrounded by radiating blood vessels. the eyeball stared at meng chao. it did not seem to have any malicious intent, but it had a mysterious interest in him. as it looked meng chao up and down with its burning gaze, streams of information surged into meng chaos brain at a high speed. it allowed meng chao to instantly understand the identity of the extraordinary being that had been reborn with a completely different look. of course, he should have thought of it long ago. the phantom in the depths of meng chaos heart, he repeatedly chewed on the words that contained chaos, violence, disorder, freedom, destruction, and rebirth. hundreds of contradictory concepts and laws could not be clearly described in the human language. a crooked wound appeared under the head that was wrapped in sticky organic matter. the phantom, the master of chaos, smiled at meng chao in a friendly manner. Chapter 1958 - 1958 The Phantoms Choice 1958 the phantoms choice meng chaos mind was in turmoil. countless immersive scenes and painful emotions gushed out from the deepest parts of his brain cells. in an instant, it was as if he had returned to the time when he was connected to the monster mastermind. whenever this happened, he would experience the ancient war from an ancient beasts perspective. however, this time, he was not connected to a single monster. he embodied billions of monsters on billions of stars throughout the ages. meng chao felt like he had become a threatening monster while he was in a trance. to survive and inhale fresh air for even one more second, he had no choice but to squeeze out all the power in his body and engage in the most intense battle against foreign species or his own kind. he had to evolve infinitely in the endless battle. he morphed into another monster and temporarily occupied a slightly more stable position in the food chain. therefore, he plundered plenty of resources and tried his best to reproduce. that way, he could spread his seed across the earth, the ocean, the sky, and the sea of stars. at the same time, he transformed into a plant that had embedded its roots deep into the ground and a parasitic fungus on a plant. in fact, he did not know whether the plant or the fungus was the true form of the creature. he had no idea if the plant and fungus interaction had brought this creature into existence and gave it the spark of wisdom. there were even more animals and plants, as well as strange life forms that could not be identified. flowers bloomed and withered, there was birth and aging, sickness and deathit was the survival of the fittest. even more species appeared after what seemed like the big bang. they shone their own short-lived but infinitely wonderful light on the dancing food chain. other species either heroically, tragically, or abruptly went extinct after a period of prosperity. in many cases, the slaughter of many species was so brutal that they could not even form a stable food chain or ecosphere. it was as if an irregular brownian motion was happening on a huge scale and the creatures were suspended in eternal chaos. from such chaos, perfect products that stood at the peak of evolution were often bred. they expanded the breadth and depth of carbon-based intelligent life greatly. from the never-ending chaos of the infinite lives, meng chao sensed a civilization that was completely different from the civilization that zero had described. it was a civilization with absolute order. he could not even tell which civilization was more in line with the true meaning of life, the phantoms or zeros. these scenes were like burning iron, which left a deafening mark in the depths of his soul. the phantom was a supreme being that was on par with zero. the massive amount of information allowed meng chao to instantly understand its beliefs and what it had been pursuing for billions of years. birth, aging, sickness, and death are the laws of nature. the smallest germs and the civilizations that span the entire universe will all die one day. instead of dying, they sealed their fate by using the so-called future prediction system. such an approach could not save civilization. it only turned the great civilization of the past into a rigid specimen, a dead puppet thats full of strings! theres only one way to save a civilization thats destined to decline, and that is to destroy it completely and turn its corpse into a seed that will fuse with the earth. then, countless new civilizations of all shapes and sizes will be born from the earth. these new civilizations will then be forced to fight for survival and decide a new generation of overlords. they will be the most qualified to enjoy the entire universe and the billions of stars! life originates from chaos, and only from endless chaos can new possibilities that are greater than civilization, life, and even the universe itself be born endlessly. it operates on the principle that nothing can be established without destruction! absolute order will only bring about absolute rigidity. zeros approach isnt to save civilization at all but to fill every corner of the universe with her puppets, thereby killing the possibility of any new life and civilization! meng chao, even you realize that zeros actions are a little off, right? thats why you subconsciously blocked the kindlings existence. you dont like having zero in your head. thats right. you and your clansmen are the masters of your own fate. if you keep following someone elses direction, how can your journey be meaningful and gratifying even if you reach the end? if you succumb to zeros will, you and your people will become mindless puppets and chess pieces without free will. in a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, or even billions of years from now, your civilization will be peaceful and uneventful. however, it will be impossible for you to create anything out of the ordinary, because zero would have decided your fate and the fate of your childrens children long ago! do you really want zeroa machine, a database, and a set of logical algorithmsto decide how your children and grandchildren should live? they are healthy and lively people made of flesh and blood. should zero determine how they work, learn, fight, and explore the strange, unpredictable, and infinitely wonderful universe above your head? this was strange. in the past, when meng chao heard the voices of the apocalyptic beasts and the monster mastermind, they would sound like wailing ghosts and howling wolves. seeming hysterical, they would be indescribably shrill and terrifying. however, the information resonance that the phantom had stirred up in the depths of his soul was filled with an indescribable bewitching power. meng chao subconsciously asked in his mind, what about you? zero can give me a stable future. what can you give me? it laughed. im afraid i cant give you anything, the phantom said. i cant give you a gorgeous appearance or great power. i cant guarantee that you and your clansmen will have the last laugh in the eternal battle for survival. after all, only the fittest will survive. those who need to wag their tails and beg the gods for mercy to become victors have no right to survive in the first place. i dont want to lie to you. even if you do choose me, your civilization will not march on the path of triumph and victory in an instant. you will still have to fight to the death in the arena of survival as glorious gladiators. in the process, you may be changed beyond recognition. you may suffer endless pain. you may violate all the laws and rules of heaven. its even more likely that you will suffer defeat and die without a burial place after paying such a terrible price. theres nothing we can do about it. survival has never been something thats naturally easy to obtain. life is sacred and cruel. the only thing i can promise you is freedom. you can have complete control over your own destiny and create a wonderful future without any restraint. you will have unparalleled freedom! Chapter 1959 - 1959 One Must Choose 1959 one must choose every piece of information that the phantom poured out was like a meandering fungus that drilled into the depths of meng chaos brain. in the end, it wrapped around his soul gently and carefully. meng chao felt as if he had been sucked into a whirlpool of warmth. he could not feel any disgust or resistance. the unparalleled freedom that the phantom had mentioned just seemed like the most natural thing in the world and something worth pursuing. however, just as meng chao was about to completely assimilate with the phantom, zeros light, which symbolized law and order, broke its spell. the light tore through the phantom from the inside out and shone on meng chaos heart. in the course of their battles and entanglements over billions of years, the phantom and zero had formed a relationship of mutual infiltration, devouring, and transformation. in fact, from the very beginning, they each represented absolute order and absolute freedom. they were two sides of the same coin and two operating models of the same civilization. the existence of either one meant the immortality of the other. just when the phantom thought that victory was in its grasp, zeros power erupted like a volcano. she was trying to regain control of her body. for a moment, the extraordinary being that appeared before meng chao behaved like a drunkard who was punching left and right. it staggered and swayed as it constantly changed its form. glittering crystals kept growing out of the free and unrestrained flesh as it tried to turn into a perfect, transparent diamond statue again. before the crystals crawled over the torso and limbs, scarlet cracks appeared deep inside the crystals. the cracks grew and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. soon, the supposedly perfect crystals were completely shattered into dim pieces. around this ever-changing being, the entire secret chamber at the core of the ancient ruins was also affected and eroded by the two forces. suddenly, all the crystals lit up with dazzling flames that made the underground world shine brightly. then, plenty of tentacles, flesh, fungi, and flagellations grew out of the gaps between the crystals. demonic creatures were dancing and surging with vitality. meanwhile, the phantom and zero were roaring in a way that human ears could not hear and human brains could not understand. their ideas, wills, and laws transformed into astronomical information tides that crashed and clashed with each other without giving in. meng chao was in between the two huge information clusters. as such, he felt like he was being wrapped up by two hurricanes that were spinning in different directions at high speeds. it was as if his flesh, blood, cells, and soul were being torn apart. his surrounding world seemed to be destroyed numerous times in an instant. at the same time, his soul, which was about to be destroyed, had traveled to thousands of worlds stored in the phantom and zeros core database. he saw that in the past ten thousand years, the holy light humans, elves, dwarfs, undead liches, abyssfolk, and ice barbarians in the northern wilderness had been influenced by the phantom and zero respectively. they had been evolving toward absolute order and absolute freedom and engaging in soul-stirring battles with each other. meng chao also saw that even further back in the past, the seeds of the phantom and the remains of zero were still sleeping. at that point, the other world had yet to recover from the blow of its ecosystems complete destruction. however, brand-new primitive life had already taken a stubborn step forward on the spiral path of freedom and order. he saw more perspectives and sections of the ancient war billions of years ago. he even returned to a time when the phantom and zero were at their strongest. he witnessed the two god-like existences control a star fleet that covered the sky, tore apart galaxies, and twisted bridges. they started an ultimate war that could affect the entire three-dimensional universe. in fact, he noticed that before the phantom and zero were born, the wisest scientists, politicians, historians, and lunatics of the ancient civilization had already started a debate about freedom and order. this planted the seeds that eventually gave birth to the phantom and zero. information that was as plenty as the sand in the ganges river instantly surged into the depths of his soul. as a result, meng chao felt like a balloon filled with water, but the faucet connected to the balloon was not turning off. this boiling hot water continued to pour in, and the plasma that was wrapped around his soul was as thin as a cicadas wings. it was about to explode at the next second no, this very second. the phantom and zero wanted to turn meng chao into their most convenient tool, so they purposely left his soul alone. however, when they clashed, the shock waves they released could crush meng chaos soul. the force was as strong as a mountain collapsing or crashing into the deep sea. when death was right before them, survival became more precious. meng chao felt like his soul was being crushed by the gods and demons, and it became more compact. if the sky collapsed, he would be a worm buried deep underground. he was not dead yet, and he wanted to live. he and his people, he and his civilization, they had to live! meng chaos soul was comparable to a small worm in the rock stratum that trembled violently. he struggled and squirmed with all his might. he could not tell which direction led to survival or death. maybe there was no path of survival at all. he could only rely on his instincts until he escaped or was completely destroyed. the phantom and zero weaponized the data that the ancient civilization had accumulated in the past billions of years. they flowed across meng chaos soul like boiling lava. every piece of data, every picture, and every world contained endless secrets and destructive power. as a descendant of the ancient era, this presented a fatal attraction. however, he gritted his teeth and realized that he could not indulge in it because the data was too profound and grand. every bit was enough to consume his time, drain his intelligence, and burn his brain to ashes on a physical level. meng chaos soul continued moving forward. he tried to find a way to survive in the gap between the phantom and zero. the pair, on the other hand, were already going all out. they tore apart each others protective layer, which exposed their basic logic circuits and core database. the torrent of information that poured out was getting more and more intense. the paths before meng chaos soul grew increasingly few and narrow. it seemed that if he did not want to be torn apart by the two opposing forces, he could only choose between the path of absolute freedom and absolute order! Chapter 1960 - 1960 Beginning to Understand Everything 1960 beginning to understand everything no meng chaos soul was being squeezed twice, and his will became even firmer. he was not willing to live as chess pieces, puppets, and components in a perfect and unchanging world that was a result of precise calculations. neither was he willing to break all order and obey the primeval law of survival of the fittest without any rules, as shown by the phantom. he would never fall into the chaotic hell of asura with a group of his own kind that had evolved crazily and become grotesque. there had to be a third path between the phantom and zero, absolute freedom and absolute order. definitely! just as meng chaos soul was squeezed into a distorted state, he let out a hysterical scream. something seemed to have heard meng chaos shout and resonated with him in the depths of the massive information torrent that formed the phantom and zero. it emitted a weak but dazzling light. whats that? meng chao hesitated. he was not sure if the thing hidden deep in the phantom and zeros core database was a way to escape or a fatal trap. but he had no other choice. instinctively, he swam toward the road sign formed by the bright light. the phantom and zero both noticed his unusual movements. the phantom and zero, who had originally been unapproachable and had focused all their attention on each other, suddenly shone with a light that could change the weather. the two were completely opposite in terms of form and nature. one was solemn and bright, while the other was eerie and dark. the information tide that was constantly changing suddenly stopped the most intense conflict. it attacked meng chaos soul at the same time. there was a hint of vigilance and even panic hidden in the mighty power of the extraordinary beings. this strengthened meng chaos resolve. he had almost abandoned everything that could be abandoned in the depths of his soul. like a rocket, he kept accelerating until his speed reached its limit. he plunged deep into the dazzling light that suddenly appeared without hesitation. this-this is meng chao realized that he was once again seeing a certain segment of the ancient war that had happened in the other world billions of years ago. however, the protagonist of this scene was no longer the mastermind of the vicious beasts that was the phantom, or the synchronous orbit space station controlled by zero. instead, it was a palace belonging to the ancients in the ancient city. looking out through the crystal-clear walls, one could clearly see the towering pillars dancing wildly in the sky on the horizon. the dark, bloody pillars that were splitting, expanding, intertwining, growing, and bulging into the clouds and stirring the galaxy were the towers of flesh and blood that were formed by the strength of several billion monsters. at least a hundred towers of flesh and blood had broken through the limits of the atmosphere. from bottom to top, the bodies or corpses of countless monsters were expanding and transparent as if information or acid from the depths of the earth were about to be injected into the space station in the synchronous orbit through them. zero was also controlling the space station in the synchronous orbit to project countless bright silver, golden, milky, translucent, and fully transparent light beams to the ground. the process raised balls of light with a diameter ranging from five kilometers to five hundred kilometers, which symbolized death, destruction, and purification. the pillars of flesh and light, the acid and fireballs, the torn sky and the shaking earth all formed the main melody of the apocalypse. perhaps, in a few minutes, this planet would be destroyed. only after a hundred million years or even longer would new life be born. even though the ancients were once the unique supreme beings that ruled the universe, before the gods and demons that they had personally nurtured, they had become ant-like existences. in the ancient city, countless ancient people ran around like headless flies as they faced calamity. there were also ancients who embraced each other. in each others translucent bodies, colorful lights slowly flowed like intense colored ink and penetrated into each others bodies. in this way, the densest and most accurate information was used to describe their feelings before death. of course, most of the ancients were staring at the burning sky in shock, like apes whose hair had not yet fallen off. they could not believe for a long time that the supreme and mysterious gods had abandoned them forever in the face of the natural disaster that had destroyed the entire race! in the entire ancient city, there was only one exceptionmeng chao saw the main character. she was an ancient woman who sat cross-legged in the middle of the hall. she had a calm expression on her face and a focused expression as she faced a floating crystal. meng chao did not know the specific structure of the ancient society or the social class division. however, he instinctively realized that this was the ancient with the highest cultivation he had ever seen. it was not only because she was particularly tall, more than twice the size of the ancients who were panicking and running for their lives in the corridor outside. she was simply a female version of the giant miracle god. it was not just that her flesh, bones, and internal organs were more transparent than those of the ordinary ancients, too. she seemed to be able to melt into the void or jump out of it at any time. it was also because her crystal clear body was constantly emitting colorful information currents. the information flow that was like a volcanic eruption even gathered into dense clouds and ripples around her. it gave meng chao a literal understanding of sage-like manner. it was only then that meng chao realized that for the ancients with high cultivation bases, they had long surpassed the initial stage of using their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears to communicate information. it had evolved to the mysterious era where high-frequency information exchange could be achieved by using the vibration of their vitality magnetic fields. what they contained in their bodies was not only information about themselves, but also information about their lives. it was also the information of his ancestors, his race, and the entire world that gave birth to him. under certain circumstances, such as this moment, when the ancient realized that she and her entire civilization were doomed, she gave up hope of survival and only had an intense desire to leave something behind. she would be able to spew out data that was similar to genetic material but billions of times more massive and detailed through the burning of her life from the inside out. originally, meng chao could not have received and deciphered all the information from billions of years ago that described the ancient civilization in detail. however, when he saw the information ripples that were as bright as light, as bright as fire, as bright as lightning, and as bright as dew that were flooding around the ancient, he somehow felt that he had a telepathic connection and was suddenly enlightened. the genetic factors that originated from the ancient civilization and were hidden in the depths of his bloodline gradually awakened. he began to understand everything. Chapter 1961 - 1961 Collective Subconscious 1961 collective subconscious the first thing to address was the ancients name. her name, or rather, the name of any ancient, was difficult to perfectly interpret with earths poor and shallow languages. one could say that the information contained in her name precisely described the ever-changing brilliance of the star on a certain terrestrial planet. this planet was located on the other side of the galaxy where her ancestors had once lived. the clouds that stretched for hundreds of miles reflected its ever-changing light. in the ancient civilizations language system, this ancients name specifically referred to the several billion rays of light reflected by the cloud. it also described the floating dust and feathers of the birds that danced around the light. with such an astonishing amount of information, it remained a unique name across the many stars throughout the ages. using earths naming conventions, perhaps one could simply call her baili tongyun. meng chao used the vitality magnetic field that baili tongyun released and the vitality magnetic fields of his compatriots who were running around in a panic outside. the information that flowed endlessly and interacted with each other at a high speed allowed him to understand part of the relationship between the ancients. in a sense, they were one. baili tongyun was not just a calm ancient woman sitting cross-legged in front of meng chao. she was also one of the panic-stricken ancients outside who were running around like headless flies but could not escape the disaster. she shared part of her perception, part of her thoughts, and even part of her will with them. they were one and the same. while the rest ran away in despair, they projected a part of themselves that contained any last hope into baili tongyuns body. that way, she could put on one last fight. this was a state that was difficult for earthlings to understand. both the hive mind and the consciousness network seemed to only be able to describe part of its nature. next, when thousands of information streams surged into the depths of meng chaos consciousness, he gradually began to understand that this large consciousness cluster network that was based on high-speed wireless information exchange was not created by zero or the phantom. the truth was the exact opposite. it was the ancient civilization that first developed into the stage of collective consciousness. based on their understanding of intelligent life and civilization itself, humans had created the two super artificial intelligences, zero and the nether phantom. more and more information that was even more ancient than myths and legends fused perfectly with meng chaos consciousness. he realized that it was impossible to accurately describe the essence of zero and the phantom using earthling terms like advanced artificial intelligence. zero and the phantom were not artificial intelligence. they were the billions of individuals of the ancient civilization who had crossed the sea of stars. they were the products that were born naturally from the data of souls that were as dense as the grains of sand in the ganges river after they uploaded their consciousness to the boundless interstellar network and exchanged information with each other. non-order, order, and words were the wills of thousands of ancient people, and even the ancient civilization itself! this did not mean that zero and the phantom deliberately lied to meng chao about their origins. however, no creation could clearly recognize its own birth. they were also unwilling to admit that there was a creator above them. just like how humans were unwilling to admit that they were only born on the surface of the earth as billions of insignificant specks of dust. yet, they regarded themselves as supreme beings that had the right to rule over everything. even the internet did not cover everything for the ancient civilization and the ancients. baili tongyun was not just baili tongyun. she was not just all the ancients within a hundred miles. she was her parents, her grandparents, her great grandparents, and ancestors that could be traced back to thousands of years ago. it was different from the humans on earth who could only pass on specific traits through genetics and pass on knowledge and enlightenment through word of mouth. when baili tongyun was still in the womb, she had a part of the memories of her ancestors. she could see what her ancestors and their companions saw thousands of years ago. an example of this was the overwhelming, ever-changing, beautiful clouds that reflected a billion rays of light. her parents and ancestors, who had long passed away, could also retain part of their own way of thinking and free will through new carriers. this preserved their soul shrapnel so that the civilization could continue and upgrade in an extremely efficient and rigorous way. it was these characteristics that made them far more powerful than the earthlings that created unprecedented achievements and a glorious and powerful civilization in the blink of an eye. now, this glorious civilization that was about to perish as it was in its last moments. when a man is about to die, his words tend to be kind. perhaps the ancients had a way to seal off part or all of their thoughts and will to ensure that they sounded like individuals. however, when the entire planet was burning, the entire sky was shining, and all living beings were wailing, it was meaningless to keep any information. through the information that baili tongyun released without holding back, meng chao understood that she was the most important person in the ancient civilization. in the words of the people on earth, she was the core member of a research team. from her grandfather, grandfathers grandfather, and even grandfathers grandfathers grandfathers grandfather, generations of extremely intelligent ancients had begun to study the personality and self-awareness that was born unintentionally from the interstellar information network that spanned the sea of stars. the first life was also born in the vast ocean, in the random collisions and reactions among the countless minerals in the ganges. in that case, when billions of soul messages were flying freely in the sea of stars and drifting in the cosmic radiation, fusing, tearing, and colliding countless times, was it strange that pure conscious lives of a brand-new meaning and a higher concept were born from them? like all the beings who claimed to be supreme, baili tongyuns ancestors once wanted to destroy these huge data collections that floated in the interstellar information network, between life and non-life. but life would always find a way. unless the interstellar information network was closed, it could even change the social form of the entire ancient civilization and the way they communicated with all the ancients. without a doubt, this was an unacceptable price. it was equivalent to cutting off ones head to treat a headache. as the collective subconscious of all the ancients, the phantom and zero, who were not even embryos, did not reveal any danger, threat, or anything that made the ancients uncomfortable. Chapter 1962 - 1962 Extending a Finger 1962 extending a finger more and more pheromones and data streams were transmitted, circulated, spread, and entangled between meng chao and baili tongyun. they formed a huge and dense neural network. meng chao was no longer himself. to be more precise, it was no longer just him. there was meng chao, but there were also a hundred miles of clouds. there were also all the ancients in this golden and resplendent ancient city around baili tongyun. they were all individuals of the ancient civilization that had been scattered in the sea of stars billions of years ago. this included their ancestors and their ancestors ancestors. together, they formed a behemoth named civilization, which had shared perceptions, thoughts, and desires. therefore, there was no need for cumbersome and inefficient language. there was no need for words or images. meng chao instantly understood the mistake that baili tongyun and her ancestors made when they researched their galactic data collection and the collective unconscious of civilizations. they had underestimated, or rather, it was impossible for them to understand, at their level, the tremendous and terrifying potential contained in the collective unconscious. it was formed by the brain waves of billions of individual civilizations after all. they thought that they had only created or discovered something similar to an advanced artificial intelligence. controlling or destroying artificial intelligence was just a small skill that was not worth mentioning in the ancient civilization. furthermore, the ancient civilization at that time had already developed to the extreme. the ancients realized that their entire civilization was about to reach its peak and decline. since it was about to come to an irreversible end, they urgently needed to find a new path and answer. therefore, they did not destroy the collective unconscious born in the interstellar network. instead, it was tested, iterated, compiled, and sealed. in the end, it was refined into two states of collective unconsciousthe phantom and zero. the phantom represented the ancients creativity, curiosity, and desire to conquer. its mission was to release its nature without any restrictions. it did not matter even if it was in the most deformed, ugly, and absurd way. it just had to keep creating things that the ancients could never have imagined when they were conscious. zero represented the ancients morality, order, and laws. her mission was to restrain, regulate, and purify. she would filter the things that were full of imagination and madness created by the phantom. she would eliminate the weeds and retain the essence, eliminate the false and retain the true, and then destroy everything that should not exist in this universe. back then, the ancients believed that with the phantom-zero system, their civilization would gain brand-new motivation and solve the problems that would inevitably arise in the process of civilizations existence and development once and for all. they could even allow their civilization to break out and rise to the next level when it had developed to the limit and had no other way out. unfortunately, they did not fail and achieved unprecedented success. the ancient civilization had indeed made a breakthrough and climbed to a brand-new peak that was once unimaginable. however, certain evolved appearances might not be accepted by civilized individuals who could not keep up with the pace of evolution. at some point, the phantom and zero gradually replaced the thousands of ancients scattered in the sea of stars. they became the core and even the essence of the ancient civilization. their subconscious began to break free from weak, shallow, and simple surface consciousness. now, they could produce a higher level of thinking. this could be illustrated with a civilization of fish in the sea. once it developed to the extreme, it would select a few of its best representatives to break through the barrier of life. these fish representatives would have gone through a lot of hardships. they would have paid the price with their lives before they finally shed their scales and turned their fins into limbs. after they climbed onto the land, they would forward without looking back and no longer care about their fish companions. this did not make them wrong or evil. they just could not understand the ancients, and the ancients could not understand them either. in the same way, humans on earth could not understand fungi, blue-green algae, or trilobites, and fungi, blue-green algae, or trilobites could not understand humans on earth. that was all. perhaps this is the end of civilization. meng chao received a message that was sent from the depths of baili tongyuns brain billions of years ago. everything has an end, and this is our end. no, this message did not come from baili tongyuns brain, but from the thousands of ancients outside. baili tongyuns brain was just a transfer station. as the information spread, meng chao saw that the ancients who were panicking, stomping their feet, beating their chests, and dancing wildly in the streets and alleys of the ancient city calmed down at the same time. after realizing that everything was inevitable, they resumed the demeanor of the dominators of the sea of stars who faced life and death calmly. he opened his arms and walked toward the burning world with a smile on his face. however even ants could survive. no living being could face the destruction of themselves and even their entire race calmly. in the depths of their hearts, there was always a bit of unwillingness, a bit of hope, a bit of faith that longed for a miracle to happen. the unwillingness, hope, and faith of thousands of ancient people gathered in baili tongyuns soul like a trickle, driving her to insert her arms into the floating crystal in front of her. her whole body was integrated with the crystal, turning into a dazzling, octagonal, colorful ball of light. starting from baili tongyuns grandfather, the ancients gradually realized the terror of the phantom and zero and began to study the methods to control and even destroy them. it was a pity that the research had not been completed until baili tongyuns generation, and the research teams scattered in the sea of stars were more and more under the control of the phantom or zero. unless, like in the current situation, the phantom and zero had engaged in the most intense confrontation, and both parties had projected most of their power onto the opponent, they would temporarily relax their control over the primordial civilization. taking advantage of the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, baili tongyun accelerated the burning of his life and devoted all his will and soul to the project that his ancestors had been studying for hundreds of years. just like the swordsmiths of ancient earth jumped into the furnace and used their lives to forge the peerless divine weapon, they tried to create a weapon that could restrain the phantom and zero. it was a key, a key that could unlock the source code of the phantom and zero. it was a virus, a virus that could cut off the neural link of the collective unconscious. it was a bridge, a bridge that could achieve mutual understanding between the phantom and zero and the civilization that created them. it was also an authority that could allow the civilizations main consciousness to regain control of the subconsciousness, the highest authority above the interstellar network. i we do not believe that this is the end of civilization! when he was burning and turning into a phoenix that was about to fly, baili tongyun released the strongest and most determined message from the depths of his soul. we cannot believe that the phantom or zero is the brand-new form of our civilization after it has been reborn. as the answer that we give to the universe, they are too simple and too brutal! no. between the phantom and zero, absolute order and absolute freedom, there must be a third path. there must be other, better answers! of course, this weapon was far from complete. whether it was the key or the virus, the bridge or the authority, the chances were slim. at their peak state, the phantom and zero only needed to release an insignificant data storm to completely destroy this weapon. therefore, baili tongyun did not activate this ultimate weapon of the ancient civilization. instead, after it was split and disguised, it was mixed together with the other complicated and ordinary information left by the primeval civilization, waiting for the devouring of the phantom and zero. she knew that the phantom and zero wouldnt let go of any information left behind by the ancient civilization that was about to be destroyed. this was because the information would become an important raw material for them to rebuild the world after the long war and the loss of both sides. right now, this weapon was unable to affect the phantom and zero. however, billions of years later, who knew? after all, life originated from a probability of one in a billion. for a probability of one in a billion, one would have to put in a hundred million effort. this was the norm of life, and also the most exciting part of life, wasnt it? in an instant, meng chao understood everything, and he also understood his mission. so, that was the case. it turned out that this was the path that battle god lei zongchao had opened for him. this was the way to save dragon city. he pointed at baili tongyun from billions of years ago. baili tongyun from billions of years ago seemed to have sensed the existence of the heir billions of years later through some mysterious method. she turned into pure energy and revealed an extremely pleasant and touching smile on her radiant face. she turned around and extended a finger toward meng chao. their fingertips were getting closer and closer, about to touch. just then, rumbling sounds came from behind meng chao. the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves swept across the army. it was the phantom and zero who were reacting and trying to stop him, baili tongyun, and everything else. the entire world was shaking. all the data stored in the core database of the phantom and zero would be wiped out in seconds or even seconds. meng chaos soul did not have any ripples. the universe, planets, civilizations, cities, these concepts were all thrown to the back of his mind. now, there was only one life left in the depths of his soul, the most primitive instinct. it was just like blue-green algae desperately splitting, a nautilus desperately waving its tentacles, and a sea monster desperately waving its tentacles, ichthyostega desperately climbing onto the land, dinosaurs desperately struggling to survive the apocalypse when meteorites fell and dust filled the sky, and so on. the ape man also desperately hit stones together in an effort to get a spark. meng chao only moved forward with all his might and extended his finger. Chapter 1963 - 1963 Rush to the Future! 1963 rush to the future! the thunder woke lu siya up. she panted for a long time in the darkness. her surroundings felt soft like flesh and blood. her mind was still echoing with everything she had experienced in the past few hours, or decades, or even dozens of reincarnations. there had been a few reincarnations where she had fought alongside meng chao until the apocalyptic flames descended from the sky. they burned and devoured everything. in a few reincarnations, she had ditched meng chao and worked alone. as a result, she became the supreme queen of dragon city and even the entire other world. in several other reincarnations, she continued to evolve and upgrade herself. gradually, she broke away from the human form and its restraints. she ended up becoming deformed, and those who saw her were shocked. however, it was this form that allowed her to break through the limits of a living creature time and time again. as such, she uncovered the deepest mysteries of life, or so she thought. unfortunately, it was all fake. to be more precise, it was a mirage that had yet to happen, like stars that could be seen from afar but could not be touched. it took lu siya a full three minutes to pull her unstable soul back into her body. then, she realized that the thunder had not awakened her from the infinite cycle of reincarnation. it was meng chaos cry that came from underground. she did not know whether it was a cry of anger, pain, or joy. was victory in sight, or did he have nowhere to run? meng chao? lu siya focused her mind and tried her best to control her aching head and weak limbs. she struggled to get up and looked around. her companions around her were the same. long feijun, shen yupeng, wu haibo, and the rest of the search and rescue team members were in a similar state. they had just woken up from a dream, and they were looking at each other in a daze. the crystal threads that had been connected to their bodies like nerves retreated silently. the rocks that trapped them were deformed and crooked like the entrails of a demon. however, the waves of intense tremors opened up vaguely shining pathways, which looked stable and intelligently-constructed. driven by some mysterious force, the ancient ruins that had been sealed for billions of years were being restored to their original form: the ancient city and the control center of the synchronous orbit space station. communication communication has been restored! some of the rescue team members heard a series of popping sounds coming from their wrists. the communication signal had been completely blocked just a moment ago. they did not know when it returned unobstructed, but they were overjoyed. information from the outside world flooded into their tactical communicators. there were communication attempts from their respective organizations such as the red dragon army, the research department, the adjudicator court, battle god palace, the ancient ruins research center, and of course, the supernatural tower and survival committee. they had sent the team urgent questions, reprimands, reinforcements, and upcoming operation briefings. lu siya also received a lot of information from sky pillar corporation, superstar company, the broken star club, and the azure alliance. only then did she realize that it had been twenty-four hours since they ventured into the ancient ruins to rescue battle god lei zongchao. however, a storm was already approaching dragon city. what kind of trouble had they been dealing with? in such dangerous times, a day was the difference between life and death! the conflict between the superhumans and ordinary people, the wealthy and the poor, the red dragon army and other organizations that controlled heavy military forces, the nine mega corporations and the azure alliance all conflicts escalated due to battle god lei zongchaos disappearance. it was as if a barrel of gunpowder had been thrown up high into the air. even though it had not exploded yet, thousands of bloodshot eyes were staring at it while it was at its highest point. they were waiting for it to land heavily and cause a stir that would change or even destroy everything. furthermore, lu siya now knew that the environment and distribution of forces in the other world were far more vast and complicated than they had imagined. the turan orcs, holy light faction, undead liches, and abyssfolk were not easy to deal with. behind the seemingly primitive world, there was a power that far surpassed earths civilization and came from the depths of the universe. in the face of an unprecedentedly complex situation, a moment was not enough for lu siya to think despite her great intelligence. she had seen numerous apocalyptic scenes in the countless reincarnations that she had just experienced. they felt like curses that entangled her body and soul; they suffocated her and made her feel powerless. looking around, lu siya saw the same fear and confusion in everyone elses eyes. she instantly realized that they had experienced countless reincarnations and destruction just like her. they were blessed or cursed by the supreme will that created this world! boom! right then, another loud rumble came from the depths of the ground under their feet. boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! the deafening noise was like a wave that came from afar. it shook everyone to the point that they were all on the verge of falling. this did not seem like a simple earthquake. it seemed that something, perhaps new life that contained surging power, was being nurtured and born deep underground. meng meng chao? lu siya could sense a familiar yet strange aura from the cracks in the ground, which were constantly tearing apart. she could not believe it and muttered to herself, meng chao? the rest of the rescue team also felt some kind of extremely powerful domain slowly rising from below. it was unstoppable like the rising sun. long feijun and shen yupeng exchanged looks and clearly saw the goosebumps on each others bodies. as the best of the new generation in dragon city, they could not even soothe their goosebumps no matter how hard they tried to control their spirit energy and activate their magnetic fields. however, they could not care less about their goosebumps. just like everyone else, they were staring at the rock wall before them. it was becoming more and more transparent amid the high-frequency vibrations, as though it was turning from a rock into a crystal. since the frequency of the vibrations had far exceeded the limits of what the human eye could see, the entire rock wall appeared blurry as colorful mist and halos rippled out. in the end, the seemingly indestructible rock wall melted or disappeared without any warning. this revealed a crystal pathway that led to the netherworld. meng chao stepped out of the tunnel and narrowed his eyes. he watched as the black fog above the ruins gradually dissipated. streams of light poured down and formed a brand new staircase. meng chao! even though his appearance and clothes had not changed, everyone instinctively realized that he had probably experienced a change that was a hundred times more intense than theirs. it was a change that was comparable to nirvana because it made him look like a different person from before. it was as if his soul was now connected to the stars in the sky. even the first-class elites and his close comrades, like long feijun and shen yupeng, were deeply shocked by the ripples that meng chao unintentionally released from his soul. they dared not even take half a step forward. only lu siya ignored the changes on his body and rushed over. meng chao stared deeply at lu siya, who was in a daze, and waves of thoughts surged in her mind. meng chao, did you see the future? lu siya was ecstatic. did you find a way to completely save dragon city? everyones eyes lit up. thats right, the change that happened to meng chao was exactly what dragon city needed the most at this moment. in any case, he had become the only savior who could lead the dragon city civilization away from the apocalypse. everyone held their breaths, and even their hearts stopped beating. they stared at meng chao and waited for his answer. meng chao seemed to be looking at everyone, but his deep gaze seemed to penetrate the crowd and the rock stratum. he scanned dragon city, as well as the entire other world, and he even looked through the ocean of light that enveloped the other world. after a long time, he smiled. no, i havent. he seemed to be talking to the crowd, but he also seemed to be muttering to himself, the road is still under my feet, and my fate has not been decided yet. how can i see the future? meng chao grabbed lu siyas hand tightly, and his smile became even brighter. his eyes became clearer too. together with everyone else, he held his head high and puffed out his chest. in high spirits, he stepped onto the stairs made of flowing light and embarked on the path back to dragon city. he strode toward the future that they were about to create with their own hands.